《Super Sweetheart of the CEO Daddy》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Pain ... Morning! Waking up from the daAmericae due to the blinding sunlight, Lily Willison opened her eyes with a splitting headache. What she saw was an unfamiliar room, and further down the room were the scattered clothes. Stretching her eyes, she used one hand to support her back, trying her best to recall what happenedst night. She had been knocked unconscious. She really had no memory of what happenedst night. At this moment, there was not a single strand of cloth on her body. The faint burning sensation of pain on her body stimted her nerves. No matter how slow one was, one should know what had happened. Lily endured the pain of her body and pulled her nket tightly around her. The air was still filled with the air of destion. Having overheard her stepmother calling her mother a mistress, she was furious and let her teasing stepbrother fall off the balcony. Subsequently, she was knocked out by the stepmother and her daughter pair. Wake up, she was in this hotel. Lily pushed herself off the bed in anger and quickly picked up her clothes. Suddenly, a watch fell from the bed. On the back of the chair beside her, there was a man''s suit jacket... Lily angrily threw the watch against the wall. He had taken away her innocence, so did he just use his watch to send her away? Go to hell! She walked to the bathroom, her bruised face reflected in the mirror. Her two eyes were ck to the point that they turned purple, and her eyes were swollen. A pair of beautiful peach blossom eyes had now turned into slits. Lily looked at her bruised face and thought back to the scene of the stepmother and her daughter violently beating her up yesterday. Which bastard would choose to sleep so badly and still be so tough when faced with her face? He was simply a beast. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Lily ruthlessly scrubbed herself multiple times, to the point where she wanted to wash off ayer of skin. Only then did she shake her slender legs and leave the hotel. Ten minutester, the other room door of the hotel opened and a charming young girl walked out. The girl looked proud andcent as she quickly walked to Lily''s room. She took out a room card from her bag and opened the door. Looking at the messy bed, sheughed maliciously. Following that, she forcefully lifted the nket, which was covered in blood. She gritted her teeth and said, "She was indeed just a maiden, from the looks of it, she and Bryant had been together for two years, and nothing really happened. Great, if Bryant knew that she was already dirty, he would definitely kick Lily away." Just as Alice was about to take a photo of the evidence in the room with her cell phone for her mother to see. There was a knock on the door. Alice was shocked, she walked to the door with a guilty conscience, opened the peephole and peeked outside. "Who is it? What are they doing?" Alice took out her Qi and asked. "I am here on behalf of my Young Master to thank you for saving his life." The man outside said respectfully. Alice was startled. After hearing the word "thank you", she immediately extended her hand to open the door. The man outside the door gestured to the two bodyguards in ck behind him, and the two men immediately rushed in. "Hey, what are you guys doing ..." Alice was so scared that her face turned pale. "Don''t worry Miss, we are only confirming that my Young Master did indeed spend the night in this room." The man still maintained his polite attitude. "Your Young Master?" Alice''s eyes widened a little. At this time, two bodyguards walked out quickly. One of them was holding a suit jacket, while the other man was holding onto a watch. The young man took it and looked it over, then respectfully gave Alice a name card: "This is my Young Master''s name card. Congrattions, this Young Master will help you fulfill any of your wishes." "Who is your Young Master?" Alice hesitated, but still extended her hand to ept the famous door. "Edwards!" The man enunciated the name clearly. Alice was stunned! Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Five yearster! Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. On the international ss flying to America, in the economy ss, a few girls held onto their phones as they secretly took photos of a pair of cute babies. The little boy wore a small checked shirt, grey jeans, and a pair ofrge, jewel ¡ª like eyes. Under his small, exquisite nose was a thin, red lips, which were moist and breathtakingly beautiful. Beside him, there was an exquisite little girl about the same age as a doll. She had waist-long ck hair, thick bangs that covered her snow - white forehead, a shiny gemstone hairpin, and a pair of crystal clear eyes that were just like a little boy''s. She had a cute little face like a most exquisite doll, and her little mouth was pouting slightly as she bit on a lollipop, so cute that people couldn''t move their eyes away. "Sis, stop taking pictures of us. If you continue, I''ll get angry!" Noticing that the girls were secretly taking photos, the little boy immediately tried to persuade them with a childish voice. Those 20-odd girls next to him immediately felt embarrassed and turned on the camera with a flushed face. "Oh my god, so cute, so beautiful little baby . I can''t take it anymore, I want to steal them!" "Can''t you see that there''s another woman sitting beside them? their mom is here, so don''t think too much." Beside a pair of cute babies, a young girl was napping, leaning against the back of a chair. The girl had snow-white skin and a small face with melon seeds. Her waist-long hair had been pulled to the side and tied into a ponytail. She was wearing a loose ck T ¡ª shirt and white denim shorts. She looked very pure. "Brother, do you want to wake Mummy up? Mother she haven''t had lunch yet! " The little girl asked in her childish voice as she looked at the little boy beside her. "Let Mummy sleep a little longer, it''s still early." The little boy was her older brother. Although he was still young, he had an early maturity to him. His pair of beautiful big eyes gave off a wisdom incongruous with his age. He was different from the naive and adorable little girl beside him. "Mummy is so pitiful. She hasn''t slept at all during the whole night." On the little girl''s cute little face, there was a hint of affection. "Emma, don''t make our mother angry anymore, okay?" George stroked his sister''s little head as he advised her like a little adult. "Mm, I''ll be good!" Emma''s tender little face immediately bloomed into a thoughtful smile. Half an hourter, the ne stopped at American Capital International Airport. "Mummy, it''s time to get off the ne!" The little boy reached out his little hand, gently pushed at Lily''s arm, and whispered into her ear. "Ahh ..." Lily woke up from her stupor, reached out her hand and rubbed her sleepy eyes, then looked down at the two cute little babies. "Sorry, Mummy is too tired. Have you guys eaten?" Lily looked apologetically at her baby dragon and phoenix, and asked gently. "We''ve eaten all the bread and drank a bottle of milk. Mummy, are you hungry? I left you bread and milk! " Emma smiled sweetly, she was extremely cute. Lily sighed in relief, shook her head: "I''m not hungry, let''s go!" After undoing the seat belts of the two Babies, Lily held onto one of them and walked out of the cabin. After five years, she had finally returned! Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Lily was in a bit of a trance as she lowered her head to look at her two babies, who was beside her. Five years ago, when she discovered that she was pregnant, she was determined to go to the hospital and get rid of it. However, she was told that her blood type was very rare, and if she took away her child, it would be very difficult for her to be a mother in this lifetime.- Fortunately, she had given birth to her children, a pair of phoenixes. "Mummy, our journey is here!" A cute little baby who was only four years old and was the most naive of times was especially novel to everything. One big two small boxes were teleported in front of them. Lily took down the small boxes. "Let''s go back to Aunt''s home!" Lily came back this time because of the development of her work. A famous designpany in the country had found her and was very interested in her idea of fashion design. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. When Lily was overseas, she had already emptied her pocket money and the living expenses that she had swindled from her father. Seeing that her two children needed her to raise them, she had no choice but to give up her studies and return to work. Coincidentally, her aunt''s children had all gone out to study and work, so she was left alone at home. When she found out that Lily was returning, she took the initiative to help her take care of the two little fellows. Everything seemed to have been arranged perfectly. When Lily got tired of wandering abroad, she especially wanted to see her rtives. Furthermore, her two babies had be more sensible as she had finally decided to set foot on her journey back home. As the three of them walked along the aisle, two incredibly beautiful babies caught the attention of the passengers beside them. "Such a beautiful dragon and phoenix embryo and their genes are really good." "So cute, so cute. I really want to hug them." "Are they the child of some celebrity? Why do they look so beautiful? They are just like dolls." Lily listened to the discussions of the people around her about her children, and could not help but stare at the two treasures. Indeed, her dragon and phoenix precious genes were surprisingly good. The two of them were carved from the same mold, but there was a gender difference. Her son was handsome and her daughter was sweet and cute. However, the only simrity was that both of them were extremely beautiful. Not a single w could be seen in their facial features. On the streets abroad, there were people who would oftene over to strike up a conversation, and there were even people who wanted to go over to two babies to do some advertisements. Lily caressed the little cheeks of her oval face. She kept having the feeling that she had not fully disyed her genes on the two babies. Thus, what these two little fellows inherited weren''t her good genes at all, but their father''s. Thinking of their father, Lily felt cold sweat trickling down her back. The man she had dreamed of for the rest of her life! "Mummy, what are you daydreaming for, should we stop a car?" A small hand gently pushed Lily, and her son''s calm and pleasant voice sounded by her ear. Lily immediately woke up from her stupor, squatted down, and adjusted her son''s cor. She then patted her daughter''s head and said, "Remember what I told you to do. Don''t worry Mummy, you have to say hello to your auntter!" Georgeughed like a little demon, like a ghost. Lily stopped a taxi and led two babies to it. The taxi drove off Airport Avenue and headed towards the city. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Lily looked out of the window and suddenly, she saw a familiar face on the billboard. It was from Alice.- In these five years, she didn''t know what kind of luck Alice had encountered, but she actually went from an unknown female student of an art school to a household name, Female Celebrity. The pure woman? Heh, Lilyughed coldly from the bottom of her heart. As far as she knew, Alice had been changing boyfriends nonstop in high school. After entering the art school, she was even more of a rich second generation on the list and had started to enjoy life in school. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. But now, she had transformed into a pure girl in the eyes of a man. Lily lowered her head and held her two children tightly in her arms. She didn''t want to dig into her past grudges. Her only goal now was to raise the two little kids by her side. Other than that, there was nothing else she could ask for. The two little fellows seemed to be a little tired as they leaned against her bosom, their eyelids drooping. Emma''s willpower was not strong enough, so she fell asleep very quickly. George was like a little superman, although he was also sleepy, he kept himself from sleeping. In a while, Mummy had to hug his little sister. He had to stay awake and not let his mother get too tired. "Mummy, that building is so tall!" George suddenly pointed to the tall building outside the window that was erected as a huge pir that reached the sky and eximed out loud. Lily looked in the direction of where he pointed with his pinky. Sure enough, in the middle of the large buildings, there were two more than half of therger ones, and the most spectacr and one was countless corridors in the air between the two buildings. They were simply representatives of power. "Yeah, it''s big and tall, so spectacr." Lily listened to her son and replied smilingly. "I really wish I could go in and take a look." George hoped innocently. Lily burst out inughter and rubbed his little head, "That''s where people work, they won''t let anyone see it." George pursed his lips. Hearing his mother''s words, he felt a little disappointed. This beautiful building in America was called King''s International. It symbolizes the owner''s supreme authority in America, and also showed the owner''s wealth and grandeur. At this moment, on the first floor of the King''s International Building, a silver Pargani limited edition sports car was parked in front of the hall. A young woman wearing a fish-tailed skirt stepped out of the car. Her wavy red hair made her look very coquettish. Without making a sound, Alice walked towards the elevator in an extremely charming manner. She pressed on the sixty-sixth floor''s elevator and thought that no matter what, she would see Edwards tonight and invite him to her birthday party. Alice lifted her enchanting long hair and intentionally moved it to her right chest, revealing her snow white and beautiful neck, had muddled on for a long time, so she was very clear which style men liked to enjoy. The thick and heavy door of the office of the President of King''s International was pushed open by the assistant. Alice walked in leisurely. In a spacious and bright office, there was a ck desk in the middle of the room. The entire office was filled with ck, white, and grey, the cold and hard aura perfectly matched the owner''s temperament. When Alice stepped in, her charming eyes were like a straight line that was glued onto the noble- looking man sitting on the big chair behind the desk. The man wore an orthodox ck suit and a ck shirt. His temperament was so expensive and mysterious. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 S¡ªeeing that it was her, the man didn''t move his gaze away from the documents on the table. With a calm voice, he asked, "Is something the matter?" Alice walked to the front of the desk with light steps. A sweet smile shed across her exquisite face, and her voice sounded a little flirtatious as she said: "Manager Edwards today is my birthday. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Could I invite you to my home tonight?" "Sorry, my trip today is packed. I can''t spare the time to go over." Edwards''s expression was still as cold as water, the woman''s passionate invitation did not pique his interest. He had allowed this woman to enter his domain only because her body had saved his life five years ago. However, this did not mean that this woman could act as she pleased in front of him. After four consecutive years of rejection, the expression in Alice''s eyes suddenly became dejected. She forced out a tinge of tears, causing her charming, sentimental eyes to fill with tears. "Alright, I understand!" Alice suffered a huge blow. The man in front of her had held her up as the queen, but he had never been willing to be her king. This was something that Alice had never been able to do. Other men rushed to her like a flock of ducks, but this monarch like man treated her as air. "Anything else?" The man slightly raised his brows, revealing his deep face. Alice''s entire body seemed to have been lightly hit by lightning, even her soul was almost sucked in by his terrifying pair of eyes. The man''s sexy and deep facial features were like a knife cutting. Every part of his facial lines was like those created by God himself. Her sexy and thin lips slightly moved, and his calm and emotionless voice instantly caused Alice to wake up as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over her. "It''s alright, I won''t disturb your work any longer. I''ll be leaving now!" Alice embarrassedly held back her tears as she left the office in a hurry. As the night fell, Lily had already settled two babies down and had they be taken care of by her aunt. The two little guys had always been obedient since they were young. As a son who was born half an hour earlier, he had the bearing of brother and the bearing of wind criminals. Being calm and wise at such a young age, he could take good care of his younger sister without her exnation. Lily felt that the most correct decision she had made in her life was to give birth to this pair of adorable treasures. With them, she would have the courage to fight against the world. "George, take good care of your sister. Listen to my aunt''s words. Mom has urgent matters to attend to." Lily squatted down, rubbed her son''s little head, and gently said it again. Then, she held her son''s little face and kissed him, and then she kissed her daughter''s little head. First, Aunt Sophia looked at Lily worriedly, and said with concern, "You just took the thing and you come back right away, understand?" Lily looked at her aunt''s concerned face and nodded: "I know!" "Mummy, be careful outside." George caught up to her and took a few steps forward. His young voice was soothing to hear. Lily patted her son''s head again, smiled, and then pushed the door and left. She tightened her backpack. Her aunt was worried that she would get into a fight with someone of the highest rank, but she was much calmer. She was no longer the impulsive herself from five years ago. This time, she only wanted to retrieve her mother''s things. As long as they handed the things to her, she would immediately leave. When Lily rushed to the Scott n vi, she discovered that there was a long queue at the entrance of the Scott n vi. The roads on both sides of the door were packed with reporters and onlookers. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 What was going on? Lily was startled, she did not know what was going on, but from time to time she would hear a few screamsing from the side, and amidst the screams, she could vaguely hear the name of a famous celebrity. The celebrities came to the Scott Family to walk on the red carpet? Lily did her best to squee through the crowd. Under the incredulous gaze of the crowd, she walked quickly towards the Scott n''s main entrance. Female Celebrity, who was currently being shot by the journalists, suddenly saw Lily''s appearance and thought her to be a domestic servant: "Hey,e over here, help me lift my skirt!" Lily turned around and nced at the Female Celebrity, and asked uncertainly: "Are you calling for me?" "Yeah, it''s you! Come over here and help me!" The Female Celebrity''s tone was a bit impatient, as though lifting her skirt was a rare honor. "Sorry, I''m busy!" Lily replied coldly as she left inrge strides. That Female Celebrity had never received such a cold treatment before, and her face instantly flushed. The reporters on the side immediately took photos of her being rejected to help, while this Female Celebrity resentfully stared at Lily''s back, and gnashed her teeth. Lily dressed very casually. In the group of beautiful women''s camp, she looked extremely out of ce. Even the clothes of the Scott n''s waiters today was better than hers. From the moment Lily entered the door, she had been treated as a waiter and servant. Lily ignored thempletely. She did not want to enter this home anymore, and this ce was no longer her home. Back then her father sent her abroad to live, so she did not take this ce as her home. Today, she only came to retrieve the things her mother left her. Once she took the things she left behind, she would immediately leave. Lily looked around the hall and saw Alice and her mother. After Alice entered the entertainment circle, it was as if someone had opened a wall, starting from the little unknown character, all the way up to her position. In the past four years, she had steadily be the number one of the popr entertainment circle, and so far, no one had been able to shake her position. Ste was dressed in noble''s attire, holding onto a bottle of wine, epting the blessings from all around. Alice was surrounded by another group of young people, all of them had a lot of origins, and if it wasn''t the current famous women. All of them were speaking nicely to Alice, ttering her and fawning on her Alice didn''t have any other abilities, the only one who made her jealous was the strong man she relied on. The feeling of being ttered felt good, so Alice had an enchanting smile on her face the entire time. But very quickly, the smile on her face frozen, her eyes widened, and she looked at Lily who was walking towards her in disbelief.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Why is she back? Picking a time like this. " Alice''s inner disciple trembled, it was clear that she did not want to see Lily. She would never want to see this face again in her life. Lily had already quickly passed through the crowd and stood in front of Alice. She calmly spoke: "Where are the things that my mother left for me?" Alice did not immediately answer her, she only smiled at the people around her: "You guys go ahead and y, I have some family matters to take care of, I''ll chat with you guyster." "Who sent you back?" Alice''s eyes were immediately filled with anger, as though Lilying back was a matter of humiliation to her. "I graduated, of course I have toe back." Lily sneered. Alice''s expression immediately darkened, and she said in an unfriendly tone: "You want your mother''s things,e out and chat with me!" Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Crie quickly followed her, and after exiting the gate, SHe stood at small clearing beside the gate. "Lily, you really know how to pick your time. Youe here on purpose to make things difficult for me, don''t you know that today is my birthday? Look at how many famous people havee here. Youe back, but dress like a beggar, are you trying to let people know that I have a little sister that can''t even show off her face? " Seeing that there was no one around, Alice scolded Lily. To call her a beggar, to say that she couldn''t get on the stage, was extremely unpleasant to hear. Lily didn''t have much of a reaction to her curses, it was just that her eyes grew colder, and her voice became extremely cold, "If you think I''ve lost your face, then quickly return my mother''s remnants to me. I won''t stay a second longer." "How many years has it been? Who knows if that pile of broken things is still there? Now, let me help you find it. I''m not free. Can''t you see that I have so many guests to entertain?" Alice crossed his arms in front of her chest with an impatient look on her face. She also didn''t want to help Lily find those old things either. "If I don''t get it, I won''t leave." At that time, she was kicked out of the country and didn''t have the time to take those things away. Now, she had returned back to her country and wanted to take away what her mother had left behind with her no matter what. "Heh, are you threatening me? Lily, it''s different now, open your dog eyes and look clearly, what kind of identity do I have now, for a lowly status like yours, you don''t even have the qualifications to bring me my shoes, do you dare to yell at me? Do you believe that I will let the guards throw you out like trash?" There were a lot of reasons why Alice didn''t like her, but there was only one remaining reason for her to hate her to the bones, and that was the incident that happened at the hotel five years ago. Back then, when she snuck into the room where Alice was humiliated by a man, she wasted to take a picture and to announce her achievement to her mother. She didn''t expect that a young man woulde. The man didn''t say anything further. After checking the suit jacket and the alloy watch, he gave her a name card. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Later on, she found out a secret. The man who had slept with Lily in the hotel that night was actually Wayne Family''s Great Young Master Edwards. At this moment, Alice was afraid that Lily would return, afraid that the matter back then would be exposed. Lily did not expect Alice to be so arrogant after not seeing her for a few years. "I don''t care who you are, I just want my things back." Lily''s beautiful face was filled with anger. Those things belonged to her mother in the first ce, and they were left behind by her mother as priceless treasures. They were extremely precious and she definitely could not lose them. Just as Alice wanted to mock her ruthlessly, a light suddenly shed in her eyes. She was startled when she saw the noble car outside the door. Soon after, joy blossomed in her eyes. Edwards actually personally came. Too unexpected, too happy. Alice''s eyes quickly swept across the furious Lily, she suddenly leaned forward and sneered at Lily: "I know where the unlucky things are, but I just don''t want to return it to you, it''s fine if you don''t come, now that you have returned, I immediately recalled the foolish thing you did back then, my brother''s leg still hasn''t fully recovered, Lily, do you know? I want to strangle you to death, and you even want to take something from my house. Hmph, no way. Tomorrow, I will put a torch on those dead people''s things and burn them all." Chapter 8 Chapter 8 "How dare you!" Lily felt chills throughout her body, and her two small hands were clenched tightly in anger. "How do you think? Do you know what secret my father told me when he was drunk? He said you weren''t his daughter. You are an ominous bastard ..." Alice''s gaze fell upon the figure that was getting closer and closer. She was anxious and did not know how to make Lily go crazy, so she told her the biggest secret that was hidden in her heart. "Shut up!" Lily''s original reason was still online, but when Alice said that she was a bastard and even wanted to burn her mother''s things, she waspletely enraged. "What is it? Are you not convinced? Do you want to hit me? Hit me, Lily, you still don''t have the balls!" "Pah!" Lily fiercely pped Alice''s face. Alice immediately moaned tenderly, she covered her face that had been pped, as though she had suffered a great injury, but her mouth was still sneering: "Lily, is this all you have? A bastard is a bastard, you will never be able to show your face in this life. It''s too shameful..." "Alice..." Lily ground her teeth in hatred, she truly wished that she had a de in her hand, that could slice this woman thousands of times. When she was so angry that she lost all sense of reason and wanted to p her again, but Lily raised little hand was suddenly grabbed by arge, iron-like palm. Lily turned her head to look at him in shock and anger, only to see a man''s ice- cold, emotionless face. "You ..." When Lily saw the man''s handsome face, she was so shocked that she couldn''t even speak. It wasn''t because of his exquisite and handsome face that she had lost her ability to speak, but because of this face ... Too much like her son. Seeing Edwards walk over to stop Lily from hitting others, Alice immediately squeezes out her tears in a grievance, covering her face with her hands as she spoke in a wounded voice, "Little sister, how can you hit someone so recklessly? What did I do wrong? Do you want to beat me up like this?" Before Lily could even react to the man''s appearance that resembled his son, she heard that Alice''s arrogant tone just now had instantly turned into one of a bullied sheep. She was shocked again, her eyes stared straight at Alice, only to see her eyes were actually red, filled with tears, and truly pitiful. Lily''s brain short-circuited for a moment, and once again looked at the man beside her in shock. His face ... It was very simr. "This isn''t scientific ..." Lily muttered a sentence that only she herself understood. Edwards curled his lips coldly, treating Lily''s shocked expression as a kind of infatuation towards him, and sneered with extreme disgust. "Why do you beat her up?" When Lily heard his cold and tepid voice, her thoughts were immediately pulled back, and she realized that this man seemed to want to seek justice for Alice. When she thought about how Alice called her a bastard just now and even wanted to burn her mother''s things, the anger in her heart burned once again. "None of your business! Let me go! " Lily was furious, she immediately wanted to struggle free from the man''s grasp. Alice suddenly looked kind and said gently: "Manager Edwards, she is my sister, she doesn''t have any ill intentions. She just wants me to introduce a few famous managers to her if I didn''t agree, she would ..." Lily wanted tough when she heard Alice''s nonsense. She was truly a person of the entertainment circle, the foundation of this acting, it made people look at her in a new light. Just a moment ago, she was even like a tigress with overbearing aura, pretending to be a good person. "She wants to be famous? With such average looks?" Edwards had personally witnessed Lily beating Alice up, so he naturally treated Lily as a madman who wanted to be famous.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 C rie felt extremely resentful, she did not expect this man to conclude that she was a bad woman without even asking about anything and even scolded her for being average in looks. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Hurry up and let me go, as I said, it''s none of your business." Lily was so angry that she had almost lost all sense of reason. She had always thought that after bing a mother, she had cultivated her temperament very well, but today, she waspletely enraged by this couple. "If you dare hit her again, I''ll chop off your hands," Edwards warned her coldly. When Lily heard this, she was really going to break down. She gritted her teeth in hatred and bit at the back of the man''s hand. "Hmm?" The man did not expect this woman to be a dog. Her sharp teeth and sharp mouth even bit out a thin line of blood marks on the back of his hand. "Madman! Scram!" Since Edwards was young, how could he have received such an insult? He immediately let go of his hand in anger and roared at Lily through gritted teeth. Lily''s little hand had gained its freedom but it had also been pinched by this man. Ayer of tears appeared in her eyes as she red at Alice. Alice still had a pitiful and delicate look from being wronged and hurt, but when facing Lily''s unwilling eyes, the pleased look in her eyes was extremely obvious. "Youngdy, please leave immediately! Otherwise, don''t me us for being impolite." A few bodyguards who followed behind Edwards ordered Lily to be expelled with gloomy faces. Lily''s goal had yet to reach its destination, so she was not willing to leave. She wanted to rush into the hall and search for something by herself. Unfortunately, just as she moved, she was stopped by two bodyguards. In the next second, her petite and frail body was lifted up by one of the bodyguards "Let me go, I''ll leave by myself, don''t touch me, bastard!" Lily was so angry, Alice was hard to deal with, and now a man came to support her. That man was obviously not someone to be trifled with, it''s over, could she take her mother''s things back? Lily was directly thrown out of the door. She, who was caught unawares, fell to the ground in an ugly posture. A few bored reporters, who were waiting for the news, immediately ran over to take a look when they saw a woman being thrown out. Seeing that someone was trying to take care of her, Lily was so shocked that she quickly jumped up from the ground and ran away without caring about the pain. No matter how fast she ran, her face was still captured by one of the reporters in the video. "Yet another crazy fan who doesn''t care for her life. Being thrown out by someone is really pitiful andughable." "This bunch of brainless fans really do owe a report. Tomorrow, I will make a big headline and use this woman as a model to properly brainwash those brainless fans. See, this is the result of chasing after the stars." The two reporters took advantage of the fact that Lily had been thrown out and started chatting amongst themselves. Just as Lily was fleeing in a sorry state, the inte suddenly stirred up a gust of wind. At a very popr second recording studio, a two-minute video was crazily reprinted and discussed. In the video, there was a pair of beautiful baby pigeon pair, shocking the heavens. The two of them were like little cute babies from the other worlds. They were extremely cute. Once the video was uploaded, it immediately captivated everyone''s hearts. They left messages saying that they wanted to steal this pigeon pair and bring them back home to be raised. The pitiful Lily and her two kids, they still didn''t know, that very soon, they would cause a huge commotion on the inte. A pair of children were thrown into the air, but Lily, this pitiful little girl, was about to be stomped on to the point that she was less than mud. Lily awkwardly left the Scott n and stood far away. Looking at the Scott n vi which was lit up by the bright lights, she angrily bit her lips. If she couldn''t get it back today, she woulde back. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 George sat on the sofa, ying with an electric robot. On the side, Sophia caressed Emma''s hair that was tied to her waist gently with the electric dryer in hand. The little guy was young, but her hair quality was surprisingly good. It was smooth, with a lot of hair quality. Her face was as pure as jade, and it was indescribably beautiful and delicate. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Mummy, you''re back! Have you had dinner? " George immediately put down the toy in his hands and ran over to Lily to take care of her. "I''ve eaten! After taking a shower, quickly go to bed. Tomorrow morning, you will report to the kindergarten." Lily couldn''t help but kiss her son''s little face and say softly. Sophia had already blown all of Emma''s long hair dry, and used a rubber band to tie up two braids for her. "Lily, you go take a bath first, I''ll coax these two little guys to sleep!" Sophia had raised two children in her life, so she had a lot of experience in coaxing children. The two Little Treasures of the Scott Family were especially obedient and sensible, shocking Sophia to the extreme. "Thank you for your hard work, aunt!" Lily thanked her gratefully, as tears welled up in her eyes. However, in front of her child, she had to endure the grievances she suffered. No matter how much it hurt, she would never shed tears in front of her children. Although the babies were young, they were exceptionally intelligent. The adult''s depression would also affect the baby''s mood. "Foolish child, there''s no need to be polite with me." Sophia could already tell that Lily must have suffered some injustice when she returned empty-handed, and could not help but feel sorry for her. "Mummy, we will go to sleep first!" George walked over and took Emma''s hand. Two tiny figures entered the bedroom. "Brother, I want Mummy to sleep with me ..." Emma pouted her small mouth and made her request in a low voice. George turned his head and patted her cheeks, "Mummy will hug you after she takes a bath, let''s lie on the bed first." Sophia immediately smiled gently. "Emma, let Aunt carry you and sleep, okay?" "No... I want my Mummy ... If Mummy doesn¡¯t hug me, I won''t be able to sleep ... " Emma''s ck eyes were immediately clouded with tears. She had always been well protected by her brother George. She was a little delicate, but not act up. "Idiot Emma ..." George immediately made a face at her. "I''m not an idiot, you''re the bad brother!" Emma''s cute little face immediately became puffy, and she started scolding him in her childish voice. George stuck out his tongue at her and ran mischievously into the bedroom. Emma was so angry that her eyes were watery. Sophia couldn''t bear to see so she hurriedly pulled her into her embrace to coax her. Sophia knew that every little fellow had their own habits before they went to sleep. Emma wanted to sleep with her mother, which was normal. In this strange environment, the two kids were still notfortable with new environment. It was hard for them to fall asleep at the moment, and the little guys who were cursing at each other just a moment ago had somehow gotten back together and were jumping around on the bed like little rabbits. Sophia stood on the side of the bed, watching with trepidation. "Be careful, don''t fall off the bed." When Lily came out from her shower, she saw that the bedroom was filled with noises. She shook her head andughed. "Stop, stop. Mom will take you to bed. We still need to go to school tomorrow morning." Lily walked to the bedside and arranged the pillows one by one. She turned around and said to Sophia: "Aunt, you go sleep first, I''ll bring them to sleep." "Alright, when they fall asleep,e over. I have something to tell you." Sophia did not ask her about the result now. Lily nodded her head: "Alright, when they are asleep, I wille over." Chapter 11 Chapter 11 A¡ªfter turning off lights, moonlight poured in from outside the window. In the big room, there was a 1.5-meter long bed squeezed with three persons, mother and two children! Lily Scott hugged one of them on one side while the two little fellows quietly stuck to her arms. They, who had been ying around for the entire day, were already extremely tired. Lily Scott gently patted their small arms as she calmed down. She still had to go to the Scott family tomorrow. Moreover, she had to take advantage of her father''s time at home. Her stepmother and her daughter refused to give her back her mother''s inheritance. But her father would definitely return it. The two little guys teased each other for a while before finally falling asleep in their mom''s arms like little angels. Lily Scott gently pulled away from her numb arms which her children had depended on. She carefully got down from the bed and under the warm light, she looked at the pair of adorable children with a gentle expression. No matter how wrong she had been outside, in front of this pair of children, she acted as if nothing had happened. When she opened the door of her aunt''s room, she found that Sue was still awake. She was wearing her pajamas and sitting on the side of the bed to drink water. "Lily, they did not return your mother''s things? It''s simply too much. " Sue immediately felt indignant for her. Lily Scott sat down and dejected. She still felt some pain as she looked at her hand that was tightly held by that man. "Lily, go find your dad and have a good talk with him. He''ll definitely return your mom''s things to you." Although she was angry, Sue felt even more heartache when she saw her dejected and sorrowful expression. "Aunt, can you promise me one thing? Don''t tell anyone else that I have two children especially Scott n ..." Lily Scott raised her head, her eyes pleading. "Of course I won''t say it. If anyone asks, I''ll say that I epted the money to help them take care of their children." The aunt knew that Lily Scott wanted to protect her son and daughter. "Thank you, aunt!" Lily Scott revealed a grateful smile. Aunt Sue saw that Lily had forced herself tough, and sighed heavily again, " Do you really not know children''s father?" "I don''t know, and I don''t want to know." Lily Scott had never thought about this, so she didn''t dare to think about it. "Sigh, if children had a father, you wouldn''t have to work so hard by yourself." "I don''t have any hard work to do. My children are very good. I am a very blessed mother." Lily Scott smiled like a child. This pair of little treasures was already her entire world, and it was even more so her sunshine. Sue looked at her young face. She was obviously still a child ... The next morning, Lily Scott''s rm clock rang on time. She quickly climbed out of bed, held onto a rubber band and tied her long hair, as she hurried towards the bathroom. "Lily, you''re up?"Sue was busy preparing breakfast in the kitchen. "Yes, the children still have to register at the kindergarten." After Lily Scott quickly finished tidying herself up, she started to let the two little treasures get up. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She woke her son first and put on a little gentleman''s suit. "Mummy... Hug ..." George Scott''s beautiful big eyes were still sleepy. It was obvious that he had not slept enough, making his look extremely cute. Lily Scott carried him onto herp, and as she helped him put on her pants, she also secretly kissed her soft and cute little face. George Scott''s expression was adorable, allowing his mother to kiss him repeatedly without any anger. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Lily Scott helped her son put on his clothes and wiped his face clean with a wet towel. When she went out of her younger son''s ck bangs and inadvertentlybed it up, revealing his full and pure white forehead, Lily Scott froze. Then she turned and ran into the bathroom and came out with ab. She brushed all of her son''s wet bangs back, revealing all of his exquisite and beautiful faces. "This is impossible..." It was too simr! The scumbag who helped Alice Scott yesterday also had such a hairstyle. At this moment, his son looked like he was carved out of the same mold as. "No ...." Lily Scott held ab in one hand, and a towel in the other. Her eyes stared at his son''s small face, and she subconsciously shook her head. George Scott washed his face and became much more clear-headed. He raised his big ck eyes and looked at Mummy''s nk look, then immediately raised his little hand and shook it in front of Mummy. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Mummy, what are you staring at now?" Lily Scott immediately woke up from her absent - mind and covered up the panic in her heart. She said with a smile, "Nothing much, hurry up and go out for breakfast. I''ll wake up my sister." Lily Scott¡¯s heart was filled with unease and worry. She must have been stressed because of her mental state. She had nothing to do with that hateful man. Emma Scott was much more finicky than her brother, George Scott. Sheid on the bed with her small body, not moving at all, and continued to sleep. "Emma... Wake up, it''s time for breakfast. There are milk and bread!" "No..." The little guy muttered in a determined tone. "And your favorite lollipop ... Green apple vor..." "No, no, Mummy is so tiresome ... I want to sleep!" Emma Scott was immediately annoyed by her mother, her small mouth also immediately became t, as though she was about to cry at any time. Lily Scott could only sigh helplessly. Holding a small skirt, she let the little girl lying on the bed and helped her change into it. "Baby, let''s not sleep anymore, okay? Mommy will take you out to y ... " Seeing that there was not much time left, Lily Scott picked up her daughter and carried her out of the bedroom. George Scott, who was sitting on the dining table and drinking milk and eating porridge was brimming with energy, immediately shouted out when he saw his little sister who was still sleeping soundly on his mother''s shoulder: "Emma Scott, you''re just azy bug Emma Scott who was sleeping soundly on Mummy''s shoulder immediately kicked her legs in anger and grievance, expressing her protest. "Little George, stop talking." Lily Scott immediately red at her son in feigned anger, using her eyes to warn him not to mess around anymore. George Scott was most afraid that Mummy would re at him with her strict eyes. "Emma, wake up. Mom will give you some milk, okay?" Lily Scott patiently consoled her daughter. This little fellow was born to be attached to others, and she didn''t have the natural independence that her brother had. But it was normal for Lily Scott to feel that her daughter was sticking to her. Emma Scott was so angry that she had already woken up, with a pair of watery eyes staring at her brother, Lily Scott took the chance to ce the cup of milk next to her mouth, and Emma started to drink milk. To feed children was absolutely every mother''s greatest wish. Under Lily Scott''s coercion, the two little cute babies ate full. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 W ¡ªhen Lily Scott was overseas, she got her aunt to help her contact a kindergarten in this district. At that moment, Lily Scott brought a pair of treasures and went to register. The school fees were considered expensive. After Lily Scott finished paying the school fees for the two little treasures, she only had less than 10,000 dors left in her deposit. She really had to save some money, and she had to work as fast as possible. The two of them had been taking up sses abroad for a year. At this moment, they were the slippery customer in the kindergarten. Naturally, they were not afraid of strangers. The teachers were all sighing with emotion. They had never seen such a beautiful child before. After Lily Scott asked the teacher, she squatted down and rubbed her son''s little head: "George, take good care of your sister. In the afternoon, Aunt wille to pick you guys up for school, Mummy is going to work, you''d better be obedient, understand?" "Don''t worry Mummy, I will definitely take good care of my sister and not let anyone bully her, you can go back to work." George Scott immediately replied with a very responsible expression. Emma Scott''s eyes were already reddened, her small nose sobs twice: "Mummy, can you be the first to pick me up after school?" "Emma, Mummy is going to work today. Aunt will be the first toe and pick you all up." Lily Scott coaxed her daughter. George Scott grabbed his sister''s hand and said, "Let''s go, let''s go. I will take you upstairs to y." With her bother''s protection, the little guy finally had a bit of security. Turning around, her beautiful big eyes were filled with tears as she waved her small hands at her mother. Lily Scott was actually quite at ease with her children, as they had strong adaptability. She believed that in less than a day, they would be able to make friends and y with them happily. Now, she was in a hurry to report to thepany. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Lily Scott got off the carriage and anxiously rushed to the entrance of thepany''s main hall. Thepany name is known as One Thought Building that sounds elegant, the reputation is also superb. Anyone who could squeeze into the designpany was a leading figure in the design world. Lily Scott was able to apply for the position. Other than having a unique design concept, she also had some rtions. Her mother''s best friend had already worked as a chief designer in the ce. Lily Scott had recognized her as her aunt-mother even when she was young. Her foster mother was truly good to her. When she was young, she was the one who was influenced by her toe into contact with the design business. Right now, her aunt¡ªmother was on her own, so she could give her a hand as well. At the entrance of the main hall, Lily Scott was wearing a ck job suit. She was 1.66 meters tall and had a slender figure. Her waist-long hair also revealed a hint of charm. "Are you Miss Lily Scott?" As she waited, a voice called out to her. She turned around and nodded with a smile. "I am!" "I''m Designer Xipil¡¯s assistant. Come with me to handle the admission procedures." An ordinary- looking assistant was shocked when he saw Lily Scott''s outer appearance. He did not expect Lily Scott so beautiful. "Good! Sorry to trouble you!" Lily Scott courteously followed the assistant and went through the registration procedures. Originally, she had nned to go and greet her foster mother, but unfortunately, her foster mother went out to do something. Lily Scott could only n to leave first. Tomorrow would be the day and she would officially start work. She lowered her head and calcted that she would go to the market and buy some daily necessities when she had time. The elevator door suddenly opened. Lily Scott did not notice the group of people standing directly in front of the elevator door. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 The man in the lead wore an orthodox ck suit that entuated his tall and upright figure. He had a handsome face as if he was sculpted from paper and had a pair of deep eyes that didn''t seem to contain any emotion. He was cold and indifferent, making people not dare to act presumptuously in front of him. He had a hand in a pocket of his western pants. He had a reserved temperament and a strong aura. The dazzling light made the ordinary looking men behind him look dull. Perhaps he was boring of waiting for the elevator,he with his long, narrow and unfocused eyes inadvertently looked at the side of the elevator opening door. A familiar face shed in the depths of his eyes. Edwards Wayne squinted his eyes. He still had a deep memory of that stubborn and beautiful face. The bite mark on the back of his hand had notpletely disappeared today, but Edwards Wayne felt a dull pain from that ce. Why would this woman appear here? Could it be? The staff? A ray of light shed Edwards Wayne''s eyes, following that, he whispered to his assistant Larry who was behind him: "Go and see if the woman who went over just now was a employee of the company." Larry immediately epted his orders and went to do business. At this moment, the higher ups of the Company felt like they were facing a great enemy. The group headquarters had just announced the news ten minutes ago, and CEO Edwards Wayne wasing to inspect the work. In a short ten minutes, the battlefield was full of chaotic. In thepany''s meeting room, Edwards Wayne who had finished his inspection sat on a chair and drunk tea by himself. Assistant Larry pushed the door and entered the room to report: "Young Master, that woman is a neer applying to be a designer today, her name is Lily Scott." Surname Scott? That''s right, the crazy woman who bit him like a puppyst night. "Bring me her information, I want to see!" Edwards Wayne''s voice turned cold. Larry had long figured out the Young Master''s style and had long took her information, so he was going to respectfully present it! Edwards Wayne''s eyes like pools of water, he swept over the resume in his hand indifferently and then threw it to the side, "Inform Personnel Department that this person is not allowed to hire." Larry didn''t dare ask for the reason. There was always a reason behind why Young Master did things. Since he felt that there was something wrong with this woman, it had to be right. Inside the supermarket, Lily Scott pushed a shopping cart and stood in the children''s clothing area, frowning and thinking. "Her son''s height... "How many?" "Emma likes pink. It''s definitely not wrong to choose this color!" The season had changed, and the little guy grew very fast. After a few months, his clothes became shorter, so it was time to buy a few sets for each of them. Lily Scott moved quickly to pick out a few more sets, and then headed towards the fresh area! Suddenly, the phone in her bag rang. She quickly took it out and thought it maybe her foster mother calling, but she didn''t expect it to be the number left behind by the One Thought Building. "Miss Lily Scott? I''m sorry, but I have to officially inform you that your qualification to apply for the position has been canceled." "What?But just now, your manager said ..." "This is our supervisor''s decision!"He hung up the phone hurriedly, and was afraid that she would be entangled with him. Lily Scott was stunned, and she stared at her phone, unable to recover from her shock. What had happened? Just now, he had been amiable enough to let her officially enter the office tomorrow. Her heart was filled with anxiety, but coincidentally her foster mother, Xipil, called her. ¡° I just received a call from the Personnel Department saying that your interview has been canceled? Do you know? "Xipil was also confused. "Yes, aunt - mother. Do you know why thye canceled it? We clearly agreed on it. " Lily Scott felt wronged. "I''ll ask again and call you back!" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Ten minutester,Xipil called again. "Aunt - mother, did you ask him clearly? Which part was wrong? "Lily Scott asked anxiously. Xipil remained silent for a moment, then said angrily: "I heard that the owner of thepany''s headquarters decided not to hire you. Tell your mother honestly, have you offended ourpany''s headquarters?" Chapter 15 Chapter 15 "¡ª No, I just returned back from overseas. How can I offend anyone?" Lily Scott''s mind was currently in a nk state. "Really? Think about it again. Have you ever met him ? " Xipil felt that this matter was not purely an ident, there must be a reason behind it. Lily Scott pressed her head against the ground and went through the things that happened after she returned back. Then, she opened her beautiful eyes: "Aunt - mother, how does the boss of your headquarters look? I did bite a person, but I don''t know if it''s your headquarters'' boss." If she were to speak of offending others, it must be the man.She had offended Alice Scott and that man. Very quickly, a photo of a magazine appeared in Lily Scott''s sight. "It can''t be, it really is him ..." Too unlucky, Lily Scott even had the heart to die. She was very satisfied with this job with high sry, and this work was rtively free, if not for the attractive conditions, Lily Scott would definitely not have returned so easily. At this moment, she really wanted to cry, but no tears came out. Because of Alice Scott, she had lost such a good job opportunity. "Lily ...." "Mom, I''m finished. I seem to have really offended yourpany''s boss."Lily Scott felt extremely wronged, but she was also regretful. Xipil sighed: "How could this happen? I finally managed to get you a job opportunity like this." "Mom, it''s my fault. I screwed up. I''ll look for another job. Thank you." Lily Scott felt as if she was struck by lightning and she was shocked. How could it be easy to find a satisfactory job in this world? Lily Scott returned home dejectedly. Her aunt was not home, so she was hiding in her bedroom. At one point, she had thought that she was very strong, but facing such unfair treatment, she would still feel sad and unbearable. Just as Lily Scott was about to let out the grievances and dissatisfaction in her heart, the door opened, and a pair of cute children ran in with her aunt leading the way. When she heard theughter of her children,Lily Scott''s body stiffened and she anxiously looked for a tissue to wipe her tears. However, she couldn''t find any tissue in her anxiety... "Mummy, are you crying?" Just as Lily Scott was panicking, she turned around and saw two pairs of clear, ck eyes staring at her from the door. Who bullied you? Is it a bad guy? " George Scott immediately walked over and asked with a pained look. Lily Scott immediately turned around, and used the back of her hand to randomly wipe the tears at the corner of her eyes, and forced a smile: No one is bullying me, I was just watching TV just now ... Seeing that the female lead''s life on television was so miserable, I couldn''t help but cry along with it! "Mummy, don''t lie to me. Do you really think we are three year old children?" "That''s right, we are already four years old!"Emma Scott curled her lips and followed up with a strict justice. Sue stood at the door and looked at Lily Scott''s red and swollen eyes while feeling heartache. However, in front of these two little fellows, Sue didn''t want to ask her about her situation, so she onlyforted her softly, "Did something happen?" "No, aunt!"Lily Scott replied with a face full of shame. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. If she knew that the two little fellows woulde back so early, she would have gone to a deserted ce to vent her anger. "Mummy, don''t cry, I will feel heartache." Emma immediately ran over and hugged her thigh. She stuck her cheeks close and said with her childish voice. "I do not cry! I just missed you two too much. Seeing you two now, Mummy is in a much better mood! " Lily Scott squatted down, hugged her daughter and endured all the sadness and grievances. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 "Oh right, Mummy, I have something very interesting to tell you. Today at school, the teacher took out his phone and showed it to us, saying that we are famous online." George Scott immediately wanted to say something to cheer the Mummy up. Lily Scott was startled, and asked anxiously: "What''s going on?" "Mummy, give me your phone!" George Scott reached out his small hand, and Lily Scott immediately gave the phone to him. The little guy skillfully flipped through Lily Scott''s call records. Having an extremely strong memory, he had memory for the numbers he saw before. At this moment, he naturally remembered thest two numbers that were called. Lily Scott was kissing her daughter''s face,but she did not expect her son to already take her phone to do something. "Mummy, look, this is the video!" George Scott quickly found the video of himself and his sister being secretly filmed on the ne. Lily Scott took the phone and looked at it, and her small face immediately turnedpletely white. "Who uploaded this video? It''s hated. Without my permission, they post my my children''s video online. I want to sue them." Lily Scott was immediately angered. She looked at the cute little appearance of the pair of children in the video and felt that they were indeed likable. However... The reason she came back to the country this time was obviously to hide these two children and raise them. But now, it had been uploaded to the inte. How could she not be angry? She lowered her head to look at the contents of the video. It was only two minutes, and only the little guy''s face could be seen. There was no sign of her at all. She felt slightly more at ease. As long as they did not record her in, she should be able to not attract the attention of the Scott n. "Mummy, you''re angry!" At such a young age, Emma Scott had also learned how to observe people. Lily Scott nodded: "Of course, how can I not be angry? Mummy does not wish for you to be famous at such a young age." George Scott put on an indifferent expression: "Mummy, wouldn''t it be better if we became famous? If someone asks us to do an advertisement, we will be able to earn money to give you ..." "Little George ..." Lily Scott immediately pretended to be angry and spoke with a serious face: "How old are you all? You are only four years old, how can I let you earn money to raise me?" "Mummy, as long as you are shameless, it doesn''t matter."Emma Scott secretlyughed while covering her small mouth. "You two..." Lily Scott rubbed her forehead in anger. Although her children were still young, they had a lot of ideas. Of course, this was sufficient proof that her child''s IQ was high, but how could she have the face to use these two little fellows to earn money? When she thought of the money and she had just lost her job, her mood immediately sank. "Alright, let''s go wash our hands. Auntie will be ready soon." Lily Scott led the two little fellows to wash their little hands in the washroom. At the same time, she reminded them in a serious tone, "In the future, if anyone stakes photos of you, you have to remember that they are not allowed to. "Understand, Mummy, I will not let them take photos of us!" "What about you?" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "I''ll remember it too!" The two little fellows immediately listened obediently. Mummy seemed to be in a bad mood, and it was best not to make her angry at this moment. After Lily Scott finished her lunch, she sat down to submit her resume. In the afternoon, she received an interview call. After lunch, the little guy had to go to kindergarten. During Sue''s lunch break, George Scott took out her phone from the table and made a call. "Brother, who are you calling?" "Shh, don''t talk!" The call was connected as a woman spoke from the other end of the line: "Hello, this is One Thought Building. What''s the matter?" George Scott immediately disyed his talent in acting: "Elder sister, hello, I am Lily Scott''s younger brother. Excuse me, did she seed in today''s interview?" "Lily Scott?" "Big sister, I''m begging you, my big sister came back and cried until her eyes were swollen. Can you tell me the truth? I''m begging you, big sister!" His tender voice, in addition to his acting talent, could make him sound so sweet when talking to big sister. The other party was confused by his words and told him the truth. "I understand. Thank you elder sister. Goodbye!" George Scott hung up the phone, his small face looking a little depressed. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 E¡ªmma Scott who was anxiously waiting to know the truth immediately extended her hand to push him: "Brother, what''s wrong? What happened to Mummy? " "Mummy has not been epted by thepany ..." George Scott''s small head drooped down as he let out a heavy sigh. Before returning to their country, the two little fellows already knew everything about Lily Scott, including what she wanted to interview and whichpany. At this moment, when they heard this result, their two small faces were extremely dejected. Night came! The bustling city center had a quiet ce where it was the most luxurious ce in the city. The people who came in and out were rich. Within arge private room, three men were seated under a bright crystalmp. The table was filled with fine wine. One of the men was taking out his phone to y. Suddenly, he let out an unimaginable cry of surprise. "Edwards Wayne, do you have illegitimate children?" That person''s words immediately caused the face of the man with the wine cup beside to darken. "n, do you want to die?"Edwards Wayne swept a cold gaze, staring at the person who spoke randomly. A man by the side chuckled. "n .don''t joke around too much, don''t joke around with Young Master Wayne who you can not casually joke,especially his reputation ..." "Billy,e over here and take a look, I''m not joking about his reputation for no reason ..." This man called Billy, had an extremely beautiful face with short, dyed brown hair, constantly disying his arrogance. His handsome face was filled with pride. Billy also had an extremely handsome face while n was clearly a little more mature with handsome face. "Come here..." When Billy saw that n was not showing any signs of joke, he immediately took the initiative and went over. "Stay away from me ..." n red at him with contempt. Very quickly, two extremely beautiful little faces appeared in their eyes. "What..." At this moment,Billy who usually had a calm personality was also shocked by the two faces that looked extremely simr to a certain someone, causing him to sit up straight. Leaning on the side, Edwards Wayne, who had azy temperament, saw the two people''s surprised expressions, and frowned: "Did you guys see a ghost?" Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Young Master Wayne, not only do you have an illegitimate boy, you also have a an illegitimate girl". These words burst out from Billy''s mouth. "Billy..."Edwards Wayne was already clenching his teeth. Billy snatched n''s phone, without saying a word, and he squeezed to n''s side and yed the video on his phone again. Edwards Wayne''s brows immediately tightened into a knot. "Where did this little guye from? Do they look like me? " The moment Edwards Wayne saw it, his heart was already shocked senseless. But very quickly, he felt that it was absolutely impossible. He had slept with a woman before, but there was only one... It was because he needed help that he couldn''t help but borrow her body to sleep. Since Alice Scott wasn''t pregnant, he naturally wouldn''t have children either. " They look like that it was carved from the same mold.''Billy nodded with absolute certainty. n answered in an extremely serious manner, "Edwards, I feel that you really need to investigate this matter. Who knows which woman it might ...steal your seed when you weren''t paying attention to it..." Chapter 18 Chapter 18 "Heh, steal my seed? Is that possible? "Edwards Wayneughed sarcastically, as he felt that this was a big joke . "Then how can you exin why these two children look so much like you? If they were not your children, then it would definitely belong to your brother..." No matter what, he is definitely a descendant of your Family, hurry up and check .... " Billy also had a serious expression. Edwards Wayne originally thought it was nothing more than a joke, but now, he could see that his two good friends weren''t even trying to joke around. He immediately mmed his fists on the armrest of the chair in anger, "This worthless guy already was warned him to stop messing around outside. He actually dared to make children for me, watch how I deal with him." "Your little brother is a Super Star,maybe he has illegitimate children or something ..." "Shut up!" Edwards Wayne immediately flew over and coldly looked, then, he finished the cup in one gulp, threw the cup down, took his jacket and left. Six ck limousines escorted the limousine through the dark city. Inside the car, the warm rays of light outlined the man''s handsome and angr face. His pair of eagle ¡ª like eyes stared out of the window for a moment. After that, he picked up his phone and flipped through it a few times with his slender fingers. He easily found the videos that suddenly became popr on the inte. He scrolled down and browsed through thements section ... "Don''t tell me that I''m the only one who realize that these two children look very simr to the famous Joshua Wayne? Could it be his illegitimate children?" "It can''t be too simr. Only the eyebrows are a little simr." "It''s no secret that the celebrities'' private lives are in chaos." "The two children are so cute and beautiful, I really want to hug their mother!" The word ''mother'' caught the man''s cold gaze. Some of thements above already influenced his younger brother''s reputation. This matter had to be rified. If it was really this fellow who did it... Edwards Wayne rubbed his forehead in annoyance. He could not remember how many troubles he had to deal with for his little brother. Now, his younger brother was on leave abroad, and the matter of investigating the illegitimate children had fallen to him. Edwards Wayne called his assistant Larry and said softly, "I will send you a videoter. Investigate the identities of the two children immediately. Remember, they are their parents!" Larry agreed. When he saw that video, his first reaction was ... The Young Master''s children? Why do these two beautiful kids look so much like Young Master? With Wayne Family''s power, investigating a video on the inte was simply a piece of cake. Around midnight,Larry passed theplete information to Edwards Wayne. After Edwards Wayne finished bathing, he casually wore a white bath towel. What was revealed was a strong chest, with health color. He reached for his phone and epted a piece of information. He tapped it open with hiszy eyes casually looking down. "It''s her?" When he saw the words'' mother ''written on the column above, he quickly flipped through it. A picture fell into his eyes and instantly turned into a huge wave. The children turned four next month, the father was ominous, and the mother''s name was Lily Scott. "What the hell? Howe it''s always this woman?"Edwards Wayne was unavoidably annoyed. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Even if he had some sort of fate with this woman, it was really bad. "Lily Scott, if these two children really belong to my little brother, then you would have trouble." The man''s voice was extremely cold as he pursed his lips. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 T¡ªhe next morning! Lily Scott didn''t need to work, and she wanted to share her aunt''s load, so she voluntarily offered to send her to kindergarten. The two little fellows hopped around, showing off the innocence and naivety that they should have at their age. Under the sunlight, the two exquisite and beautiful little faces were suffused with a white jade-like luster. After a night of pondering, Lily Scott''s mood became slightly better. What''s the point of losing a decent job? In this world, as long as she had these two cute children to apany her, her life would still be filled with sunshine. "Mummy... There are a lot of cars in front! "George pointed to a group of domineering and expensive luxury cars that stopped at the side of the road in front of them. The little boy liked cars, so it was no wonder that he would excitedly shout. On the other hand, Emma Scott lowered her head. In her arms was her pet dog toy, and the little fellow that was pulled out of bed by Mummy had an unhappy face. Lily Scott casually nced at it but did not take it to heart. But that row of luxury cars was really dazzling, powerful existences. When they were about to walk to the center of the luxury cars ... Suddenly... Two men in ck walked down from the carriage quickly and blocked their path with their hands. "What are you guys doing?" Lily Scott instinctively protected the two babies behind her, and vigntly stared at the ck- clothed man who was blocking their way. "Are you Miss Lily Scott?" Lily Scott was shocked that they already knew her name, who exactly was them? "Yes, I am!"She saw that they were quite polite, and she wanted to understand what was going on, so she admitted it. "My Young Master wants to see you!" She was so scared that her face turned pale white, and she immediately said with a cold tone: "I''m sorry, I don''t have time now, I''m going to send my children to school." "Mummy, are they viins?" "Maybe they are killers, the killers on TV are all dressed like this, Mummy, let''s quickly flee for our lives." She saw that her own children werepletely terrified by them, and immediately warned them strictly, "If you want to block the way again, I''ll call the police!" In the ck car beside Lily Scott, the man''s sharp and calm eyes looked at the mother and her children through the window. This kind ofpletely ck window couldn''t be seen from the outside, so Lily Scott didn''t know that there was a pair of unfathomable eyes sizing her up from the side. Edwards Wayne had no interest in this woman at all. His main reason was that he wanted to see this pair of cute little fellows. At this moment, the two little fellows were clenching their fists tightly as they nervously and angrily stared at the bodyguard. Two exquisite and beautiful little faces revealed panic and fear, which made his heart tremble. How could he scare his nephews? Edwards Wayne realized that he shouldn''t talk to this woman in front of them. He pushed open the door and stepped down on his long legs. When Lily Scott saw this man, her heart fiercely shrank and she hid her two children behind him. "Miss Scott, don''t be nervous. I''vee today to talk to you about something!" In front of the two children, his handsome face flushed with a smile filled with sincerity. Lily Scott was annoyed when she saw this man. He had helped Alice Scott kick her out of the Scott Family, causing her to not be able to obtain her mother''s inheritance.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 "I have nothing to talk about with you!" Lily Scott red at him angrily, not giving him any face at all. Edwards Wayne turned around, took something out of the carriage, and personally presented it in front of Lily Scott: "This is a ten-year contract with mypany. There is already a seal on it signed by me, and you only need to sign a few words, and you will officially be a designer here." Lily Scott''s beautiful big eyes were opened wide hearing this, and then her face was filled with disbelief. At this moment, two little fellows who were hiding behind Lily Scott peeked out their small heads from left and right. Two pairs of clear ck eyes were secretly sizing up the man in front of them, who had an astonishing and strong aura, yet was peerless handsome. "Uncle, are you a good person?" Emma Scott inexplicably had a favorable impression of this gentle- looking man, hence she asked in an innocent and childish manner. The reason why Edwards Wayne treated this woman well was simply that he wanted to take this opportunity to get closer to these two little children. Seeing that the little guy had talked to him, he immediately squatted down. After that, he reached out and patted Emma''s little head, and said gently and lovingly: "Good girl, call me uncle!" When Lily Scott came back to her senses, she realized that he had forced a contract into her hands in time. She had long since heard her aunt-mother''s introduction. To be able to sign a contract in One Thought Building for 10 years was definitely a very awesome treatment for a designer. Most designers only had three years of a work contract. If they didn''t have a good result, they would be squeezed out of thepany soon after three years.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. At this moment, this man would do ... When Edwards touched the little girl¡¯ s smooth long hair, his steel-like heart instantly softened. "You are not allowed to touch my sister''s head! Only I can touch her head!" Just as Edwards Wayne was feeling satisfied, a voice that was equally domineering made him notice. His long and narrow eyes looked to the side, only to see a delicate and beautiful little face, with his chin slightly raised, staring at him with an overbearing gaze. The little guy was unhappy, so he could only stand up. With a deep and calm gaze, he looked at Lily Scott who was still in a daze: "Miss Scott, yesterday was just a misunderstanding. If you''re willing to work at mypany, thene today!" After Edwards Wayne finished speaking, he meaningfully curled the corner of his lips, and then nced at the little fellow hiding behind her, they blinkingrge eyes. He couldn''t help but blink his eyes at the adorable Emma Scott. Emma Scott immediately revealed her small teeth as sheughed happily. "Scoundrel!"George Scott immediately became vignt. He didn''t like the bad guy who was smiling with his sister in front of him. Edwards Wayne''s convoy quickly left. Lily Scott frowned, what was this man ying at? "Mummy, that uncle is so rich. If only he could be our father! He''s so gentle! "Emma Scott who had been amused by Edwards Scott just now sighed like a little adult and said with a face full of anticipation. Lily Scott was shocked, and then she started to feel annoyed. Just now, she was only concerned with looking at the contract in her hands and did not notice what that bastard had done to her daughter. "Emma Scott, can''t you have some self-respect? When you see a handsome man who is rich, you want to acknowledge him as your father. How can Mummy stand it? " George looked at Emma with disdain. Emma was sad and said, "Other people have fathers, we are the only ones who don''t have. Why aren''t you letting me speak? Brother is so annoying!" Hearing this, George Scott immediately became speechless. Lily Scott was most afraid of that the two little fellows were mentioning their dad. At this moment, she was so scared that she was panicking. She hurriedly squatted down and hugged the two little fellows tofort them. "Darling, don''t worry, once Mummy''s work is stable, I''ll find you a good father..." "Mummy, the one you said is called stepfather. We want true Dad ...." George Scott¡¯ s small face revealed dissatisfaction. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 C ¡ªire Scott was stunned, thenughed: "Your father is no longer in this world, I can''t find him!" George''s crafty big eyes suddenly shed, after that, he quietly whispered into Lily Scott''s ears: "Mummy, I saw someone saying on the inte that our father is Big Star yesterday "Who said that?" Lily Scott was busyst night changing her resume and posting the information, so she didn''t pay attention to the message online. George snorted. "There are a lot of people who say that on the inte." "Which Big Star?" Lily Scott''s heart skipped a beat. "A male star named Joshua Wayne!" As the little guy spoke, he secretly peeked at Mummy''s reaction. Lily Scott''s small face instantly turned pale white. The two words'' Joshua Wayne ''made her panic a little. In fact, when a few friends saw their son''s portrait, they all suspected that she had something to do with Joshua Wayne. Could it be? Was the man who she had sex with for an entire night that Joshua Wayne? Emma, who was at the side, had a different opinion. She pouted and said, "That uncle just now also looks very simr to brother. Maybe he is our Daddy."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Hearing her daughter''s reminder, Lily Scott''s entire body was drenched in cold sweat, a bad premonition was guing her heart, causing her heart to tremble. "Alright, you two little fellows have too much imagination. Let''s hurry up and leave. We''re going to bete!" Lily Scott suppressed the suspicions and unease in her heart, held onto the two Little Treasure''s hands and quickly walked towards the kindergarten. "I still feel that Joshua Wayne is our father... "No way, that uncle looked more like ..." "Alright, stop talking and quickly follow me into the ssroom. I won''t being to pick you guys up for lunch, and in the afternoon Mummy wille to pick you guys up." Lily Scott said a few words softly before sending her children to the teacher''s side and turned to leave. The moment she stepped out of the school gates, she bit her finger in panic. She turned around to look at the school, then looked back at the road where she had parked her car. What was the man''s purpose for suddenly appearing here? Lily Scott looked down at the contract in her hands, the depths of her beautiful eyes filled with rage. If his purpose was her children, she would tear up the contract and throw it at his face. Lily Scott''s heart was filled with hatred, she absolutely would not allow anyone to have any thoughts towards her children. No matter what the other party''s goal was, Lily Scott wanted to see exactly what it was. She waved to stop a car, and came to the door of the One Thought Building, then called her godmother, Xipil, and told her that she was being re-hired. Xipil was happy for her at first, and even said that she would give her a weing dinner tonight to celebrate. Lily Scott didn''t dare mention that bastard''s other motive to her godmother. She stood in the office of Personnel Department of One Thought Building, and the treatment she received was obviously much better thanst time. She was shown into a very elegant reception room. As she lowered her head to think about something, the door to the reception room was suddenly pushed open. A tall and upright figure walked in, causing the dumbstruck Lily Scott to suddenly freeze. The man''s sharp gaze was fixed on her the moment he walked over. His unfathomable ck eyes were intimidating, and as he casually swept his gaze over, it caused Lily Scott to shiver. I''m finished, she moaned. I''ve fallen into this bastard''s pie trap. Even as a mother, Lily Scott would definitely not be a match for Edwards Wayne. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 However, she still straightened her small body and looked straight into the man''s eyes without fearing anything. A trace of surprise shed through Edwards Wayne''s ice-cold eyes. Almost every woman that saw him would show him their most beautiful side, and their faces would be even more coquettish, wishing that they could burrow under his pants. However, this woman in front of him who had a face colder than his and a look more indifferent than his. It gave him apletely different feeling. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The night before yesterday, she had put on casual clothes to cover up her shocking little face. Today, she was dressed in an elegant, ck professional attire, which caused Edwards Wayne to uncontrobly look at her twice more. The white shirt was neatly buttoned to the second button, revealing half of her elegant and slender white neck. She wore a tight suit with a slightly cultivated body, outlining her delicate figure. She was naturally alluring. The most breathtaking thing about her was her small face, which was adorned with long ck hair that reached her waist. She was small, delicate, and had a very soft and beautiful face. The end of her long hair was slightly curled, symbolizing her stubborn and unyielding personality. This made the man feel a sense of wanting to conquer her. The man''s scrutinizing gaze made Lily Scott feel very ufortable. Then, like an emperor, the man sat down opposite her and folded his long, proud legs. Hiszy posture had a hint of estrangement and indifference, and his thin lips slightly moved. He asked a question that made Lily Scott pale in the face. "When did you sleep with my brother? Where did you sleep? How many times!" Lily Scott could feel the ridicule in this man''s tone. She replied with an icy look on her small face: "What do you mean by that? I don''t know your brother at all." "Don''t know him? Then how could there be children? I saw those two little things with my own eyes today. They look very simr to my brother when he was young. " The deep, deceptive quality of the voice sounded as if it can make an ear pregnant. However, Lily Scott was no longer in the mood to enjoy his charming male voice. Upon hearing him mention her own children, Lily Scott immediately stood up excitedly, like a little wild cat whose tail had been stepped on. Her little face flushed, and retorted: "Just because my child looks so much like your brother, and says it''s his, isn''t that just too funny? I want to say that they also look like you. Did I sleep with you? Buffling." "I''m not interested in someone as mediocre as you even you are lying naked in front of me." Edwards Wayne seemed to be infuriated, his tone was filled with thick disdain. Lily Scott never expected this man to look down on her so much, and she coldly snorted as well, "You really think too highly of yourself. I can honestly tell you that I have seen many more handsome men than you, you still aren''t handsome enough to make me want to take off my clothes." These words were definitely the most ear-piercing words Edwards Wayne had ever heard. His picturesque face suddenly became dark Hike a storm wasing. "I have already sent the DNA of the children for you topare, so you will soon know the results. However, I need to remind you beforehand that you should not think of relying on your children. You will never go into the Wayne''s house. " The annoyed tyrant just used more stinging words to fight back. When Lily Scott heard that he had obtained her children''s DNA, and even sent it to be examined, her heart sank to the bottom. She was instantly enraged. Her two small hands tightly clenched into fists, as if she wanted to immediately give him a p. "Mister, I am the mother of the children. How can you do such a thing without my permission? I want to sue you! I''m using you of wounding intentionally." Chapter 23 Chapter 23 "¡ªsue me? "You still don''t know who I am. Are you sure you want to sue me?" Edwards Wayne inexplicably liked seeing her face flush red from being angered, like a small wild beast that could pounce and bite at any time. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Hmm... The feeling of being bitten by her... "Pah ..." Before Edwards Wayne could find a word to describe that feeling, a cup of cold water sshed towards him. The handsome face that was directly in front of her instantly frowned. His beautiful eyes were filled with mist, and the cold aura became even more terrifying. "How dare you!" Since Edwards Wayne was young, how could he have received such an impolite treatment? His expression instantly turned so angry that he wanted to strangle the perpetrator to death. Lily Scott''s emotions had already copsed. The children were her most important treasure, whoever dared to touch them would be the one to fight with her. "B*stard, don''t think that just because you have power you can ignore thew. How can you act against my children?" Lily Scott pointed at his face and cursed angrily. Edwards Wayne''s handsome face tensed up, the lines were sharp and he pulled on a tissue, wiping off the water droplets on his handsome face. "If the children belong to my brother, I will seek custody at all costs." The man stood up, his voice was cruel without a trace of mercy. "Don''t even think about it, the children are mine... No one can take them away. " After Lily Scott finished speaking, she quickly rushed out of the door. Unfortunately, just as she brushed past the man, hisrge palm mercilessly grabbed her wrist and mercilessly pulled her away. Lily Scott was thrown back onto the sofa, and crawled back up, battered and exhausted: "What are you doing?" "You''re not allowed to leave until the results are out." Edwards Wayne iparably overbearing requested. "On what basis? This is illegal imprisonment! "You want to sue me again?" "But I felt like you were trying to seduce me in order to get a job contract ..." Edwards Wayne''s tone changed as the bottom of his eyes turned cold and dark. Lily Scott was going crazy, how could the world have such a repulsive and shameless man? Seeing that she was so angry that she couldn''t speak, Edwards Wayne smiled: "Woman, you can''t win against me, just sit down obediently and wait for the results." "I don''t want... I will not ept any result. The children belong to me alone. " Lily Scott bit her lower lip with a resolute expression on her face that she would never admit defeat. "That''s not up to you. If the children are really the seed of my Wayne Family, then it should be returned to Wayne Family. In any case, you stole it from him." Edwards Wayne''s gaze was cold and sharp, and he did not give in to the right to take care of the children. "Steal? I''m not that low. " The man ruthlessly opened the old wound, causing Lily Scott to suffer extreme pain. That night, she was the biggest victim. "If you hadn''t thought of all sorts of ways to steal my little brother''s children, could it be that with my little brother''s identity, he would sleep with you in the open?" Edwards Wayne had met those crazy female fans before, and also categorized Lily Scott as the kind of woman who would use any means possible to spend the night with her idol. Lily Scott didn''t want to talk with him, she just wanted to ignore him ... Edwards Wayne squinted his eyes tightly. He was extremely dissatisfied with the woman''s contemptuous eyes. What kind of character could this woman bring up to a child? It was worrisome. Just when the two of them were at a stalemate. The phone''s monotonous ringtone rang in the heavy air. Edwards Wayne''s expression changed slightly as he took out his mobile. Lily Scott''s tensed up nerves were even more tensed up because of his actions of answering the phone, as if he could break it at any time. "What was the result?" The man''s low voice asked. "It isn''t?" The next sentence, slightly loosened Lily Scott''s tensed nerves. "The children are mine?" The man suddenly stood up from the sofa, staring fixedly at Lily Scott, whose face was already deathly pale. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Lily Scott''s rxed mental state was immediately stretched taut. She looked at this terrifying man in front of her as if she had seen a ghost. "Are you sure?" When the man asked this question, his voice clearly contained a hint of ecstasy. "Send the results over right now!" After Edwards Wayne finished speaking, he cut off his phone and continued to stare at her aggressively. Lily Scott gasped, looking at the man who was approaching her step by step, the danger and pressure made her want to escape. "Did you hear what I just said?" Edwards Wayne covered the excitement in his heart, his expression was still as cold as ice. Lily Scott immediately covered her ears, and forcefully shook her head. "No ... I didn''t hear you." "Then let me emphasize to you once again that the result of the DNAparison is out. I am the father of your children." When Edwards Wayne said the two words'' father and son, ''he already disdained to conceal the pleased joy in his tone. Lily Scott felt as if she was struck by lightning, her mind was nk. What is he talking about? How could the children be his? Could it be... Was he the bastard who ruined her innocence five years ago? "Speak, when did this happen? I don''t remember ever having slept with a woman who had no looks at all. " Before Edwards Wayne could recover from his ecstasy, he had already started questioning her. Lily Scott was like a bolt from the blue, and was unable to recover for a long time. No .... Why was the god being so cruel to her? How could he be the children''s father? The people on the Inte all said that he was Alice Scott''s backstage financial backer and her boyfriend, but she gave birth to this bastard''s children. It must not be true. Edwards Wayne saw that the woman who was choking with him just a moment ago, had a pale white face, and stared hollowly at one ce, as if she was a child who had suddenly lost her soul. He suddenly felt pity for her. What the hell, this woman had bitten his hand to bleed the night before yesterday. Why should he feel pity for her? "Don''t y dead, tell me clearly. When did you steal my seed ..." Edwards Wayne pulled the lifeless woman up. Her delicate body was so small and weak that it seemed like she would faint at any moment in front of his tyrannical and tall body. "No... It definitely isn''t you, you lied to me, it''s not you ... " Lily Scott muttered, her voice got louder and louder, and finally became a low growl, "It must not be you!" "What''s not me? So we did sleep? " Edwards Wayne frowned even harder, but he remembered that in the past five years, there was only one woman he had slept with, and that woman was Alice Scott. Lily Scott covered her little face and cried bitterly. For the past five years, she had been thinking about how she would scold that bastard and take revenge on him if she saw him. But now, when the truth was right in front of her, she tragically discovered that the other party could easily squash her to death like an ant. Edwards Wayne hated crying women expecially who cried very loudly. Lily Scott''s heart had copsed at this moment. All the supercilious looks, ridicule and grievances that she had suffered for the past five years had turned into tears as they slid down her face. Edwards Wayne''s handsome face tensed up, and he loosened his hand that was holding her. The woman immediately sat on the ground and continued to cry for her unfair fate. "The children are mine, so you should be happy, because you will soon receive the 100 million dors as a reward!" Edwards Wayne tried his best to calm the excitement in his heart, but the woman in front of him was crying like a ghost, which made him extremely annoyed. He just wanted to take the money and send her off. After saying that, Edwards Wayne took out a cheque and pen from his bosom, and neatly wrote a hundred million on them as well as his name. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He tore out the cheque and handed it over. "Take this. This is what you deserve." Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Y¡ªou Should Call Him Daddy Lily Scott had cried enough, the grievances in her heart had disappeared a little, but the man''s shameful actions had once again aroused her anger. She snatched the cheque and instantly ripped it into shreds before viciously throwing it at that handsome face. "Bastard, I won''t give you the children. Don''t even think about it for the rest of your life." Edwards Wayne was stunned by his cheque. This was the first time that he had lost so much face in front of a woman. He could not help but be angry and coldly sneered, "Don''t think that you can be so presumptuous just because you gave me two children. Do you believe that I will make it so that you will never see them again?" "I don''t believe it ...." Lily Scott crawled up from the ground with confidence. Even though she was petite, she still raised her chin up high as much as possible: "The children are mine. Even if you are their father, don''t think of snatching them away from me." Lily Scott also didn''t know where she got her confidence from, but she absolutely could not admit defeat, and she did not resign herself to fate either. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The children were her life. If her life was gone, what was there to be afraid of? Edwards Wayne frowned, he never thought that this woman would have such a stubborn and strong personality. If he couldn''t even use enough money to deal with her. Could it be that she was counting on him to use his feelings ... Hmph, don''t even think about it! Edwards Wayne ordered people to go to the kindergarten to take a medical examination as a reason to get the DNA samples of the two little fellows. Then, he took them to the hospital to compare. In fact, he didn''t have any hope. He just thought everybody was talking that the children looked like his brother, he would be assureed until he proved it. It was the younger brother''s DNA that was firstpared, and the results showed that the two were not father and son. Edwards Wayne did not know which meridian went wrong, and also took his own blood. He had never expected that the children were not his brother''s, but his. It was absolutely true. mes could be seen in their eyes, but there was no smoke. Instead, there was the feeling of a fight between the two of them. The door to the lounge was suddenly knocked. Edwards Wayne shouted loudly: "Bring it in!" Assistant Larry walked in happily, upon seeing the heavy atmosphere, the smile on his face immediately disappeared. "Young Master, the verification list is inside ..." He carefully nced at the furious Lily Scott at the side, and then respectfully handed the folder over to Edwards Wayne. Lily Scott''s beautiful eyes were filled with anger as she stared at the document in his hands. Her heart was beating rapidly, as if she was waiting to be sentenced to death. Once, she had hoped to find a kind and gentle father for her children. However, the image of the father of the children in her dreams was definitely not this Edwards Wayne''s usually calm and steady heartbeat became a little crazy at this moment. His handsome face tensed up, but his fingers nimbly opened the opening of the information kit. His slender and beautiful fingers easily pulled out the information within. This was the report on the checklist given by a very authoritative hospital. There was a line of confirmed words on it, which made Edwards Wayne''s heart fly to heaven. Surprise and happiness came too suddenly, causing him to feel suffocated. When Lily Scott saw the smug look in his eyes, she immediately snatched the piece of paper from his hands. Her tworge, ck eyes were fixated on the confirmation script. "No ... This is impossible... I don''t believe it, you''re lying to me, are you taking revenge on me for biting you the night before yesterday? " A nk space appeared in Lily Scott''s mind as she tried her best to find evidence that this man wanted to frame her. But! "The children are mine, this is already an unchangeable fact. Seeing that you''ve given me such cute children, I don''t mind the fact that you''ve bitten me. Moreover, I can satisfy more of your conditions ..." Edwards Wayne looked at thedy in front of him whose face was ashen, his two handsome eyebrows knitted together tightly. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 It should have been a glorious thing to have given birth to his children, but why did this woman have an expression that was worse than death itself? "Go to hell with your conditions. I don''t care about them. I only want my children. They belong to me alone. I''ve brought them up with great effort. You cannot take them away, you robber." Lily Scott was so angry that her heart was heavy. She used one hand to support her chest as she warned the man in a resentful and dissatisfied manner. Don''t even think about snatching her children away! "Lily Scott, just ept your fate. You don''t need to worry about the children''s future, I will give them the best education and live the best life. And you can not do this."Edwards Wayne had not yet recovered from the pleasant surprise, so towards Lily Scott, who had contributed the most, he still retained a bit of kindness. Lily Scott was so shocked by his words that her small face turned pale white. Her two little hands pinched and she said nothing. "If you''re a qualified mother, you should consider the future for your children, shouldn''t you?" Lily Scott was so angry that her eyes turned red, as she red at the man''s pleased eyes, "I believe that the children have their own choices." "I''m going to see the kids at school. Are you going?" At this moment, he couldn''t wait any longer. The only thing that Edwards Wayne wanted to do was to tightly hug his two lovely biological babies in his arms. "You ... You''re not allowed to go!" It was unknown where Lily Scott got her courage from, but she opened her little hands and appeared in front of him, blocking his path. Edwards Wayne did not expect this woman to have such courage when she looked so thin and weak. She actually dared to block his way?! Truly, she was ignorant, fearless and foolish at wits'' end. If the woman in front of him wasn''t his biological children''s mother, he would have definitely had his bodyguards throw her out immediately. But at that moment, Edwards Wayne did not want to use such a crude method to deal with her. After all... She was now a very special existence to him. Seeing that the man was staring at her, the courage that she had umted suddenly dispersed. Her two small hands were about to fall off. Just as she was thinking of a way to stop this bastard from harassing the children ... The man suddenly put his head down slightly and kissed her on her snow - white face without any warning. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Is that enough?" A low, deep maic voice rang out with an overweening attitude. Lily Scott thought that this man would either push her away or kick her out of the room. But she did not expect this man to kiss her... F*ck! He actually dared to molest her. "Pah!" Lily Scott immediately gave him a p, and berated him furiously, "You beast! Disgusting!" Edwards Wayne did not expect that the kiss he bestowed her could be exchanged with a p from her. His handsome face immediately darkened. "Out of the way!" He no longer had the patience. "No!" Lily Scott immediately shouted angrily. Edwards Wayne''s thin lips curved upwards sinisterly: "Could it be that I kissed the wrong ce?" Lily Scott''s thin skin instantly turned red from his words. This bastard, what''s going on in his head? Not wanting to give him the chance to be so frivolous, Lily Scott immediately dodged to the side in frustration, but still warned him in the end, "I won''t agree to give you the children even if I die." Edwards Wayne never thought that this woman would have such a stubborn and unyielding temper. He frowmed a little. He then took a step forward and headed out. Lily Scott''s face turned red and then white. Seeing him leave, she immediately chased after him. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 W¡ªhen she thought about how he was going to see the children now, Lily Scott panicked. No, she had to follow him and see what the situation was. However, she was still very confident. The two little fellows already had their own independent awareness. As long as she hated this bastard, the two little fellows would definitely be on the same side as her. Hmph, she would like to see how this man''s self-righteous pride crumbled in front of the two little fellows. Edwards Wayne walked into the elevator. Just as the elevator door was about to close, he saw the shadow that was rushing towards him. With a sudden sh of inspiration, he didn''t have time to press the button for the elevator. Instead, he stretched out his hand and ced it between the gaps of the elevator doors. He forced the elevator door open. Lily Scott''s petite body immediately stepped into it. The atmosphere inside the elevator was very depressing. Neither of them said a word. When Lily Scott followed along beside Edwards Wayne and passed through the great hall, she made countless women jealous. Lily Scott, who was filled with resentment, walked quickly. Although she was also going to school, she still decided to take a taxi. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. When she ran to the side of the road and anxiously waved her hands ... Six domineering ck sedans swept past her body like a gust of wind and instantly disappeared into the distance. "Damn bastard!" Lily Scott stomped her feet in anger, she had really never seen such an arrogant and disrespectful man. When she hurried to school in a taxi, she found that there were no children in the ssroom. Where were they? "Teacher, where are my little George and little Emma?" Lily Scott panicked. Her voice trembled as she randomly grabbed a teacher and asked. The teacher still looked as if she had not recovered her soul from the handsome and aggressive man just now. "He was taken away by the children''s father?" "Father of the children, he is not, how can you give my children to him? Do you know that your actions are very irresponsible? " Lily Scott''s heart was filled with fear, and she couldn''t help but lose her temper at the teacher. "But... Your children admitted that the man was their father! " The teacher had an innocent look on her face. "What?" Lily Scott felt like she was struck by lightning and was unable to stand steadily. She had always thought that there was absolutely no problem with her two treasures'' IQ, but now ... She doubted it. They actually took an unfamiliar man ... Oh, no, the man who had only seen him once in the morning as their father. Two little fools. She was so angry to die. When she found them, they would see that she wouldn''t spank them until they bloomed. Just as Lily Scott was angrily walking out of the school, two men in ck stood respectfully at the school entrance. Lily Scott recognized them as the bodyguards of that bastard. "Miss Scott, my Young Master invites you to his house to discuss the matter regarding the children." A man politely spoke up. How could Lily Scott say no? She wished that she could grow wings and fly over. She really hoped these two little guys not get brainwashed by this man. Halfway up the mountain, there was a row of vis, which were abnormally luxurious and domineering. The entire garden was exquisite and spectacr, with the momentum of a dragon head upying the entire mountainside. Under the mountainside was a boundless sea, and the magnificent and exquisite garden was constructed all the way to the seaside. Along the seaside, there were a few European style vis. They were so luxury that could make people stunning. It was only ten minutes drive away from the center of the city. The fact that he was able to build his own kingdom so close to the center of the city was a testament to the wealth of this man. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 As the car drove into the entrance of the vi, Lily Scott could not help but look out the window. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. In the distant mountainside, there were a row of blue-grey buildings, it was shocking. Lily Scott''s heart was low, she really did not expect that man to be so rich, how could he only be described as wealthy? At that moment, in the vi of Wayne Family, on the sofa in the spacious and luxurious hall, two kids blinked their big dark eyes as they sized up the gentle looking man in front of them. "Big brother, he ims to be our father..." Emma was used to quietly discussing things with her brother, thus, she covered her mouth with one hand and quietly asked his brother. Even though George was young, his aura was not weak. His two small hands were crossed over his chest, and his expression was extremely calmpared to his sister''s slightly nervous expression. His pair of beautiful and astute eyes were also sizing up the man in front of him, who was several sizes older than him. "It really looks like the seed of our Wayne Family!" When Edwards Wayne saw his two children being so cute and beautiful, he had long ago be wild with joy. However, he was afraid that if he got too excited, he would scare the two little fellows, so he could only restrain himself. "You said that you are our father, is there any proof? We are not casual children! " The moment George opened his mouth, that mature tone of his caused Edwards Wayne to be slightly startled. "Dear George, do you need any more evidence? Isn''t our face the best proof? " Edwards Wayne showed an even more intimate smile. The butler and assistant by the side, Larry, were all shocked and did not dare believe it. The Young Master that they were known for being aloof with, was actually smiling so gently at this moment. It was truly rare to see such a thing like this. Emma blinked her eyes, looked at her brother, and then looked at the uncle in front of her who had a very gentle smile on his face ... "Big brother, you guys are really very simr. Could he really be our father?!" Emma nodded her head nkly. George knew that his sister was naive and innocent. This was also the reason that he and the Mummy had protected her so well since they were young. Although the two of them were dragon and phoenix babies, he was not surprised that his sister still retained the little girl''s innocence. Edwards Wayne had been in the mall for a long time, and he had long trained a pair of sharp and astute eyes. At this moment, he realised that all he needed to do was to take care of his son. "Do you have money?" George took out his imposing manner and intentionally asked with an arrogant expression. Edwards Wayne faced his son''s question and answered truthfully: "Yes, I have a lot of money." "Do you have a girlfriend?" George continued to ask. Hearing the little boy asking the questions of such an adult, Edwards Wayne''s beautiful face instantly shed with displeasure. How did that woman manage to let his children ess the adult world prematurely? "Yes or no!" Seeing him fall into silence, George''s face became even more serious. Edwards Wayne gnashed his teeth in anger, but his face was still flushed with happiness, and his smile was extremely enchanting: "No, I''ve always been single!" "You''re lying ..." The childish boy let out a sharp cry. Then, his short legs that were hanging on the sofa jumped off, and he walked straight to the cab next to the newspaper and magazine. His short hand was very quick, and very quickly, he took out a photo from a magazine: "Your girlfriend is her, this Big Star called Alice Scott." Edwards Wayne:"..." A row of ck lines had already appeared on his forehead. He didn''t expect that his 4-year ¡ª old son would actually ... The lie was exposed. No .... He had nothing to do with Alice Scott. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 A¡ªIthough Emma was naive, when she heard that the person who imed to be her father actually had a girlfriend, she immediately shouted in dissatisfaction, "Daddy, how can you have a girlfriend? In the future, you are going to marry my Mummy." Marry? Edwards Wayne was shocked by these two words. For him to marry that useless woman who fought with him for children? This was absolutely impossible. "Dear George, I think there must be a misunderstanding. Alice Scott is just a signed celebrity under mypany''s banner, she''s not my girlfriend." Edwards Wayne had never exined his rumors in such a serious manner before. However, George snorted and said: "I''ve seen a lot of rumors about you and her, and they all said that you were her financial backer. How are you going to exin that?" Edwards Wayne suddenly felt a headache. This experience, that he had never experienced since he was young, made him frown. He wondered if he should use his father''s dignity to teach this little fellow a lesson. "Big brother, look, he''s not even going to exin. Let''s go." Although Emma was a delicate person at times, in most situations, she would still listen to her brother the most. George curled his lips: "Even if you are our father, we will not recognize you. Sooner orter, you will have to marry another woman, we only want our own mother, not our stepmother." As soon as George finished speaking, he ran over to his sister''s side with his short legs, and made a 180 degree turn, "Idiot Emma, let''s go!" "Wait a moment..." Edwards Wayne never thought that he would actually lose his life to two little fellows. The moment he saw those two little figures walk towards the door, he immediately shouted out. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. When the two little guys holding hands heard his words, they instinctively stopped and turned around to look at him. "I''ll brush everything about her aside, is that ok?" Edwards Wayne had previously turned a blind eye to all these rumors andpletely disregarded them, but now, he was regretful. He should have put them aside a long time ago. "Then you... Will you marry my Mummy? " A cunning light shed through George''s beautiful eyes. In terms of scheming, he wouldn''t lose to an adult at such a young age. His goal was very clear, he wanted to help Mummy find a way to rely on him for her entire life. The man who looked like he was carved out of the same mold as him, as he admitted that he was their father, then it was definitely not wrong. A man like him, who was obviously very rich, couldn''t possibly joke around with his own gic blood. However, George was worried that he only wanted him and his sister but didn''t want the Mummy, the situation wouldn''t turn good. That was the reason why he acted that way just now. In the end, it was no more than forcing his father to break off all rtions with other women, so as to give the Mummy a seat. Edwards Wayne was so shrewd, and this little thing in front of him was also his kind of seed. So he knew it instanly. He was really smart. This was truly a clever n. "Dear George, dear Emma, hearing father exin to you guys that the rtionship between adults are veryplicated. We can''t get married just because you guys said so, we still have to love each other..." "Will you love our Mummy? Our Mummy is very beautiful, but also very kind and capable. " Emma''s eyes that were filled with hope, were like the most innocent deer. When she stared at you, she would make it impossible for you to reject her words. Edwards Wayne looked at his daughter''s pair of eyes that were as clear and pure as crystal, and felt his heart ache. He actually let his own flesh and blood fall outside, had she ever been bullied before? Had she suffered any grievances? Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Thinking about this, Edwards Wayne became angry, it was definitely that woman who stole his children secretly when he did not notice. Now that he had such a cute little princess, he suddenly found all the men in the world to be unpleasing to the eye. He kept having the feeling that all of them looked like viins. With a little lover, even his thoughts had changed a lot. Edwards Wayne''s gaze also became gentle as much as possible. "Dear Emma, Daddy said before that love is two people''s business, not Daddy''s love ..." "Then Daddy loves Mummy, right?" Edwards Wayne was defeated instantly by the little fellow''s cuteness. Alright, he knew that when faced with those innocent and pure eyes, he really couldn''t say anything to strike a blow at her. "I have seen your Mummy, she looks pretty good, but as for whether she''s kind or not ... "Mummy is not kind, so do you not love her? But she''s our Mummy. Daddy was going to love Mummy, wasn''t it? " Emma said as usual. After she finished speaking, she even lightly bumped into her brother who did not say a word. "Big Brother, speak, am I right?" At home, George always liked to bully this little sister. But at this moment, he immediately showed the bearing of a brother and a gentleman, "Un, whatever little sister says is true." Edwards Wayne had a feeling that he was about to be driven insane. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Who could tell him why this little fellow didn''t even care about the least bit of logic? "Emma, don''t talk so much with him. After all, he doesn''t love Mummy and he despises her for being unworthy ..." George had seen everything, and naturally understood the expression of Edwards Wayne, who was about to go crazy, thus, he purposely added fuel to the fire by the side. "Ah... Forget it then, it''s enough as long as we love the Mummy. " Emma immediately lowered her head, looking like she wanted to give up. Edwards Wayne realized that he couldn''t stand the light in his daughter''s eyes fading . Damn it, how did he be like this? "Emma, you must believe father''s words. Daddy will definitely love your Mummy. Really ..." In order to coax his daughter, Edwards Wayne had given up even the least bit of his male pride. He had even said the words that went against his heart the most to love that damnable woman. "Really? Would Daddy love Mummy like you love me and my brother? " Emma immediately opened her eyes wide, and smiled. Edwards Wayne nodded, "Of course, I promise you that I will definitely love your Mummy." Emma immediately broke into a smile and turned to look at her brother. She said happily: "Big brother, we finally sold off our Mummy." George had an unsatisfied expression: "That''s not necessarily true, if he bullies Mummy day and night, then Mummy would really be in big trouble." Edwards Wayne suddenly understood one thing. His daughter was the little lover of his past life, and his son was the little scumbag of his past life. It was true! It wasn''t easy for him to coax his daughter, and with a few words from his son, he instantly returned to before liberation. That was how the little overlord was born. Upon hearing that his father would bully Mummy, Emma''s small face immediately turned gloomy, and her big ck eyes started to tear up. Edwards Wayne suddenly felt helpless. He was finished, the little guy was going to cry from anger. "Emma, father swears that I won''t bully your Mummy." Edwards Wayne felt that he had shamed himself in order to coax his daughter. George faintly said from the side: "Who doesn''t know if you''re just talking. Unless you write down a document, we will believe that you really won''t bully our Mummy." Edwards Wayne felt a tremble. Damn it, how could his son understand everything at such a young age? Chapter 31 Chapter 31 I¡ªt was definite that woman who mistreated them. Otherwise, how could a child at such a young age have such mature thoughts? The more he thought about it, the more angry Edwards felt. Edwards really wanted to ask that woman what kind of education she had given to his children. "Brother, what is a contract?" Emma blinked her eyes, looking at George, with her face was at a loss. George pouted and said with a little pride:" You are too young to understand it." "You''re only older than me by half an hour. I''m young, and you''re also young!" Emma muttered unhappily. "even though I''m older than you by a minute, and I''m also older than you. In front of me, you''re just a little child." George loved to b to his sister. "Hmph, I''m going to ignore what you said. Daddy, do you have any ice cream? Can I have one?" Emma was aplete little foodie, she liked to eat ice cream the most. For this reason, she received a lot of scolding from her mom. However, when she saw her father, who had always been subservient to her, she had learned to observe others'' facial expressions. So she immediately asked Edwards for ice cream. Just as Edwards was worrying about how to please his daughter, suddenly hearing her ask him for food, how could he bear to refuse? He immediately instructed the butler Old Gary who was holding back hisughter: "Quick, take Emma to get ice cream." George knew his little sister very well that only food is the most thing for his little sister. The matters of their Mummy had not been settled yet, and she had even nned to eat it herself, not even saying that she would bring one for her brother. He immediately snorted: "I don''t want to eat it, if you really want to be my father, then let''s sign the contract. Edwards felt a headacheing on as he looked at the intelligent son of his. At such a young age, do you know what happiness is? Do you know what love is? He didn''t know anything and just asked him to love a woman he didn''t even get along with. His son only require that he couldn''t make her feel wrong, then what about his grievances? Who cares? Obviously, the two little fellows didn''t care. "Larry, bring a pen and paper over here." After using ice cream to please her cute little girl, Edwards had no choice but to treat his little son seriously. Larry was close to bursting with internal injuries, for he thought it is too funny, but he could not laugh. He wanted tough too much, but have to suppress it. Oh god, the two little kids were too interesting, they actually messed up Young Master who is usually calm and wise. "Larry..." Edwards immediately roared. Larry did not dare to be negligent and quickly brought over the pen and paper. "let''s talk about this thing, you write down what I talk!" Edwards was clear that if his son''s request was not met, then the father-recognition meeting today would not be able toe to a sessful end. George sat on the sofa like a small adult, his two short legs swaying as he took the lead to say: "First, Daddy must ensure that you do not anger Mummy, and second, Daddy must be responsible for the living expenses of us three. Third, Daddy cannot find a girlfriend, and fourth, you must be good to Mummy and satisfy all of Mummy''s requirements. Fifth ..." Although George''s IQ was very high, he was still not yet a four¡ªyear¡ªold child. He could only think of these conditions, which were beneficial to Mummy. "I''ll keep the fifth one till I work out it, okay?" "Daddy!" Just a moment ago, he was still acting like a little adult, but now, he suddenly revealed the innocent smile of a child at his age. The word "father" immediately softened Edwards''s, cold heart. "Alright, I agree with all of the above requests. Can I sign it now?" Edwards still felt wrong, the little baby only had that woman in his heart, he was really jealous to the point. Just as Edwards was about to sign his name with his pen ...Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Lily, who was rushing down from the door, did not understand what happened. She saw her son and that bastard sitting on the sofa, and in front of them was a piece of paper. She was so scared that her heart contracted. Without saying anything further, she immediately rushed over and snatched the paper away. Then, she tore away the paper ruthlessly, "You can''t sign, You can''t sign anything. Let''s go home." George saw that his n was going to seed, but he never thought that he would be messed up by the Mummy who rushed in. He immediately said with some pity: "Mummy, you came at the wrong time." At that moment, Lily only wanted to quickly take the child away. In this bastard''s territory, she really didn''t want to stay for a single moment longer. Edwards saw that thedy had suddenly rushed in and ripped the paper, a pleased look shed past his eyes. She really was a woman who knew how to do things at a bad time. Fortunately, he didn''t sign on that piece of paper, otherwise, this woman would probably go too far forever. "Where''s Emma? How did you be a big brother? Your little sister disappeared, so why don''t you go look for her? " Lily saw that her only son was here, but his daughter was nowhere to be seen. She was so anxious that her face turned white, and she immediately scolded her son. George shrugged his small shoulders with an innocent look: "Your daughter is a little foodie. It''s not like you don''t know when she became resistant to delicious food." "As an elder brother, you should take good care of your sister. Do you even have any reason? Quick, take me to her, find her, and we''ll go home!" Lily tried her best to ignore the man with the strong aura beside her. "Mummy, look back. We found Daddy." When George heard that the Mummy was going to bring them home, his little head immediately turned around wittily. Actually, at the bottom of his heart, he was very happy to be able to find his father. Lily''s face stiffened. There was really no point in bringing up the topic, whether or not it was their biological one, there was no such thing as tacit understanding. "He''s not your father''s." Lily retorted stubbornly. She refused the truth from the bottom of her heart to let her children, who she had painstakingly raised, recognize a man who had hurt her as their father. "Sweetheart, although the children are young, they also have their own ways of doing things. You know the real answer best whether I''m their father or not, don''t you?" The man''s deep, maic voice suddenly sounded out, sounding friendly and gentle. Lily was bbergasted, she suddenly turned her head and stared at the man''s shameless appearance. He actually ... He was smiling, and his smile was so infuriating. Moreover, what did he call her just now? Wandering? Sweetheart, who was this bastard trying to disgust? "Mister, I''m not familiar with you, so please don''t try to get close with us here." In front of a child, Lily spoke a little more civilly. Otherwise, with her violent temper, she would have long since scolded him, because she was truly too angry. This man had crossed her bottom line more than once. He had done it again and again. And now, he even became a smiling tiger that wanted to snatch away her child. She couldn''t tolerate this. "Mummy, if you don''t know Father well, then where did sister and Ie from? You can''t be trying to trick us into picking it up from the trash can, right?" Trash Can? The corner of Edwards''s beautiful eyebrows slightly raised, was this woman coquettishly calling him dirty? N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Damn it, who gave her the guts? How dare is she? Lily was choked by her son''s words and suddenly became mute. She red at her son with some anger and said, "If the adults are in a talk, then the children better not randomly interrupt." Chapter 33 Chapter 33 D ¡ª empsey suppressed the anger in his heart, he still had that kind of good-natured look on his face, and said with the same gentle tone, "That''s right, if we''re not familiar with each other, how could we have two such cute baby?" Lily was simply stunned by this man''s shamelessness. He actually used these words to shut her up. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. However, the truth was that she wasn''t familiar with him. Even if there had been an absurd nightstand between them five years ago, it was purely an ident. "Son, can I let Larry bring you to my storage room to y? There are all the toys I had when I was a kid. " Edwards also had a n to settle with this woman, so, he felt that it would be more convenient to have his son gone to another room. George was very observant. He jumped down from the sofa with his two short legs, and with a frown simr to Edwards''s, he also concealed a hint of sharpness, and said with a hint of warning: "Daddy, you promised me and my sister, you won''t bully my Mummy." Edwards had a gentle smile on his face as he replied, "My baby, Daddy only wants to chat with your mother. I won''t bully her." When Lily saw that his son was about to abandon him and fight alone, she immediately became anxious: "George, don''t run around, let''s go look for your sister now ..." "Mummy, don''t worry. It''s been so long since you and Father met, there must be a lot of things to talk about." George obviously wanted to give Mummy a chance to talk with his dad. "Hey, naughty boy..." Seeing her son''s tiny figure walking further and further, Lily immediately scolded him angrily. After his son left, the gentle expression on Edwards''s face instantly vanished, and returned to being as cold as ice. "As a mother, you should not have this kind of bad quality..." Lily was already filled with anger, she did not expect to be spurned by this man again. She immediately looked at him with extreme anger and shame, and sneered: "What qualifications do I have? It''s not up to you to be on guard, what contract did you want to sign with my son? I''m warning you, if you are a real man, do not take advantage of me and stop you from having any ideas about my child." Edwards didn''t expect this woman to have such a sharp tongue, to actually dare doubt his manly dignity. His masculine body instantly get closed by a step. Having the advantage of being a full head taller than Lily, he immediately gave Lily an invisible pressure. Her petite body slightly quivered, and she subconsciously wanted to step back. "Aren''t you clear on whether I''m a man or not?" The man leaned slightly, his thin lips almost touching her ear. The burning hot air made Lily''s face turn red, she immediately turned her head away in anger, not wanting to be flirted by him. "I don''t remember!" Lily didn''t want to admit the absurdity of that night. Edwards curled his lips evilly and smiled with a hint of ridicule: "You don''t remember? It must be that you want me to prove it again, right?" Hearing his words, Lily was extremely shocked. Where did this bastard get his confidence from? How can he be so confident? "What do we need to prove? Prove that you didn''t evenst a minute? " Even though she knew that she should stop this topic in time, Lily was still unwilling to give up and wanted to say something to hurt the feeling of him. Not even a minute had passed, so this was definitely the most insulting word Edwards had heard in his life. "Do you believe that I won''t let you get the energy to be out of bed?" Edwards''s face was ashen, and his tone was filled with danger and oppression. Lily stubbornly curled her lips: "Who would believe that!" Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Edwards did not expect that not only was this woman angry, her mouth was so hard. Lily also felt that the atmosphere in the hall had be weird. Strange, she hade here to fight with him for the custody of a child ... Oh, no, she hade to take the child home. How did it be a discussion of his sexual capacity? She went astray. She ran astray. "Quickly hand my daughter over, I want to take them home." Realizing the seriousness of the situation, Lily asked solemnly and righteously. "My home is their home. If you want to leave, just go ahead yourself." Seeing her determination, Edwards''s attitude became cold and hard. Lily sat on the sofa and said with a cold face, "If you don''t return the child to me, I won''t go anywhere else." Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "I''ll have the servants clean up a room for you right now..." Lily suddenly stood up, and stared at him with angry fire, as she enunciated every word: "I want to take my child away." "That''s up to the children. They have their own opinions. As parents, we should respect their decisions." Edwards saw that she was so angry that her eyes were red, and looked like she was about to cry. He would not forget what his son said before he left, that he was not allowed to bully their Mummy. If she cried and the children came back, he didn''t know how to exin it to them. Lily actually thought that what he said was reasonable. Indeed, call the children over and let them make their own decisions. Therefore, she immediately requested, "Have your men bring them here right now." "I believe that my son is happily ying with a toy, and my daughter is also enjoying her delicacy, so ..." I won''t be able toe for a while. " Edwards was intentionally angry at her and want to provoke her. Lily bit her lower lip in anger, her eyes turning even redder. This bastard had relied on his power and influence to bring her children here in such a vile manner. Now, it was abominable not to let her see the children. "Now, should we talk about when we had sex before?" Edwardszily sat on the sofa opposite her, like an emperor. His two long legs were folded across each other, proud and noble. When he spoke, his voice was low and deep, yet it also carried an oppressing pressure that was not angered. Lily''s body stiffened, a cold feeling rose from the bottom of her heart. That night, he had followed her like he was in a nightmare. She didn''t want to bring it up again for the rest of her life. However, this man was too cruel. He had openly opened her wound in public. "I don''t recall any memory about having sex with a woman. Except for that night ..." Edwards was still extremely clear-headed about his private life. Therefore, he was very sure that he had only slept with a woman of unknown origin for a single night to protect his life. But, shouldn''t that woman be Alice? How could it be that Lily was pregnant with his child? Could it be that he was ying a three people game that night? As Edwards was lost in thought, Lily had already scolded him in an extremely boisterous tone, "You''re a beast. You stole my innocence, yet now you still want to steal my child. "Don''t bother scolding me first, tell me honestly, the person I slept with that night was you, or it was Alice." How could such a shrewd man like Edwards not understand the truth? Chapter 35 Chapter 35 W ¡ª hen Lily heard of Alice''s name, she immediately held her breath. On the day she returned to her home, she specially went to the their Family to retrieve her mother''s remnants, but who would have thought that this woman would forcefully throw her out of the house. Alice said bitterly that day, she wanted to burn all of her mother''s things. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. It had already been two days, but Lily didn''t know if she had really burned the things left behind for her by her mother. Thinking of this, Lily''s eyes grew hot, and tears of grievance and sadness rolled down her face. Seeing her tears, Edwards frowned and said lowly: "You just need to tell me the truth, I have no other intentions." "I beg of you... Can you please let me and the child go back home? Don''t take them away from me. " Lily felt wronged in her heart, and even her tone became weaker and gentle. She really had no other way. Facing this powerful and heartless man in front of her, she only had the way to bag him. "And if I say no?" Edwards''s voice was cold, without a single trace of mercy. Half of Lily''s tears were immediately withdrawn, and she stood up in anger: "Then I''ll sue you." You can''t sue me, I have a powerful team ofwyers behind me. Besides, in this city, even in the entire country, no one dares to receive your case, do you understand? Edwards arrogantly raised his eyebrows and sneered. This woman was really overestimating herself, she actually wanted to sue him? Lily knew that he wasn''t just threatening her with these words, maybe it was the truth. How could she, a woman with nothing, contend against the wealth and power that this man possessed? Could it be that she was going to watch as he snatched away her pair of children? No, she couldn''t, unless she died. Otherwise, she must get her children back. Lily lowered her head, remained silent and was unable to speak. Edwards''s fingers knocked on the chair''s support, his deep and sharp eyes locked onto the woman in front of him. She was still wearing a ck job suit with a light pink shirt inside. She was wearing a tight skirt that wrapped around her straight snow-white legs. At the moment, she was sitting opposite to him. The light in his eyes shone, he thought she was very hot. Her long ck hair was unbound and scattered around her shoulders. Due to the argument earlier, it was a bit messy right now. She was still very young, barely in her early twenties. It was hard to believe that she was already the mother of two four - year - old babies. The small snow-white face, a pair of ck clear eyes and a pure appearance, it was still very captivating and charming. Just when the atmosphere was very awkward, a cell phone rang. It was from Lily. Lily was currently lowering her head in sadness, but she did not realize that the man opposite her had sized her up from head to toe. She found her cell phone in her bag and pressed it directly to her ear. "hi, old friend?" Her beautiful face shed with a trace of surprise because of the man who called. Edwards''s eyes lightly swept to another ce but he heard her sweet call for help. His gaze once again fixated on her. To be called so sweet, their rtionship must not be ordinary. "At night? "Alright, I''ll try my best to get there." Lily never thought that his childhood sweetheart, Lu Xuan Chen, would actually call her at this time and even invite her to dinner together. After not seeing each other for so many years, back then when she had gone abroad, she did not even say a single goodbye. Lily felt really guilty. If she ever had the chance to see him again, she really wanted to apologize for not having told him earlier. After hanging up, Lily once again asked Edwards: "Quickly find my child here. I still have things to do tonight, so I don''t have time to waste here with you." Of course, Edwards knew what urgent matter she had at night, so he could not wait to see the man. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Hmph, to agree to meet with a man so easily, I really doubt her pureness. "If you''re anxious, go find them yourself!" Edwards did not know where he got bored, his hands spread out, as though he will do nothing to help her. "You ... This is too rude of you!" Lily was so angry that after cursing, she turned around and randomly picked a direction to run out. She would find it herself, even if she had to turn the ce over, she would find the children. Edwards looked in the direction the woman ran in, and his thin lips interestingly lifted up. She really intended to find her own daughter on her own. What an idiot. Once Lily stepped out of the living room, she immediately felt as if she had walked into a huge and mysterious pce. Heavens, who would set up their own home to be like a mystery pcebyrinth? This was too abnormal! Just like that bastard''s character. Since she had already escaped, Lily would definitely not go back and beg for him. She could only grit her teeth in anger. As she ran forward, she yelled out the name of her son and daughter. However, no matter how much she ran and shouted, she couldn''t hear the children''s response. She couldn''t help but already be in panic. It''s over, she was afraid she couldn''t even find the children and got lost. Lily was determined to not give up and walked a few more rounds. Her throat was already hoarse and her legs were sore, but she still did not find the child. She leaned against a white jade pir in frustration and slowly squatted down. With both hands on her face, he looked like he had suffered a setback. The sight of it was enough to make people feel sorry for her. "George, Emma, where are you? Hurry ande to Mummy''s ce, Mummy misses you." She sobbed softly, like a child. Edwards stood alone on the second floor''s balcony, inside the pouch of his suit pants as he peeked at his own garden from above. In the distance, he saw the woman who was curled up into a ball under the pir. Her shoulders were heaving and she was visibly crying again. Sigh, are all women''scrimal ducts so developed? Crying all the time, what a bunch of creatures! Originally, he didn''t want to bother with her. However, he thought of what the children had said. He had promised them that he wouldn''t bully her. If she cried until her eyes were swollen, then no matter how small the child was, they would be able to see that there was something happened between them. Thinking about it, Edwards walked in front of Lily with a serious face.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. As if he was looking at a pitiful puppy, he used his foot to lightly kick her leg and said, "Stand up, I''ll bring you to find them." "Really?" She had been like a pitiful bug just a moment ago, but now that she heard the man''s words, she immediately jumped up from the ground. It was obvious that she was desperate. When she suddenly heard that he was willing to help her, that feeling of joy rushed into her brain, causing her to immediately forget how despicable and shameless a man he was. Edwards''s brows became even more furrowed, he truly did not understand what the woman was thinking in her mind. It was just that she was going to take her to the children, but she actually showed such a happy expression on her face. Of course, it was only for a second, and Lily''s face tensed up again. She felt foolish about herself. Why should she be grateful to him? He was the one who took the children away. "Follow me!" Edwards strode forward, quickly heading towards a corridor. Although Lily''s legs were tired, she still quickly followed behind him. Her heart was set on meeting the children, and she felt happy. It was unknown if the man was doing it on purpose, but he suddenly stopped when he was walking. Lily was wholeheartedly thinking of children, so naturally, she didn''t have the time to stop and directly crashed into the man''s back. His nose began to hurt from the impact. Was this man''s body made of iron? Why was it so hard? Chapter 37 Chapter 37 "¡ªBy the way, before we go see the children, please clean up your tears and snot. It''s really ugly." Edwards turned his head and looked at her in disdain. Lily immediately red back in fury: "Isn''t that all your fault? If you had let me see them earlier, I wouldn''t have been so ugly." "So you always thought you were beautiful?" Edwards mocked. Lily straightened her back, and spoke with a voice full of inexplicable confidence: "Of course, there are quite a few men who pursue me. There''s something wrong with your eyes, and other people''s eyes don''t." "It seems like your private life is a problem, so I''m even more worried about handing the children over to you. Who knows when you would give them another little brother and sister, or find a stepfather or something like that." Edwards coldly guessed as he crossed his arms in front of his chest. Lily suddenly choked, feeling like she was dragged into a ditch by this man. Damn it! "Whose private life is more chaotic? I heard that you rich men change women as if they were new clothes, and it''s not really the same as changing your clothes three hundred and sixty-five days a year. If you dislike me, then don''t you think it''s time to reflect on yourself? " Lily struck back without restraint. "Who told you that rich men must be a butterfly?" Edwards firmly believed that this woman was biased, and had shallow knowledge and experience. Lily snorted: "The scandals about you, I''m afraid there''s a bunch of them online, do you need me to organize them one by one for you?" "You said it''s a scandal, do you think it''s believable?" "Why not? If it were you, I would believe it. " Lily was unountably unhappy with him. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. First, he snatched away from her chastity, and then he stole away her child. Now, he even had the face to say that she wasn''t careful in her private life. He was truly a weirdo. Edwards''s face sank, though she was truly an unreasonable woman. "I''ll seriously ask you again, the person who I have a rtion with that night was you or Alice," Edwards asked it word by word. Lily was so frightened by his fiendish expression that her heart shrank, and she asked with ack of confidence: "So what if it is me? Would you kick Alice away? " "If it''s you, then it means that Alice lied to me." Edwards was almost certain that the person who slept that night was this stubborn woman before him. The damned Alice was actually brazenly enjoying everything he had bestowed upon her. Hearing that, Lily secretly thought, could it be that if she said the truth about what happened that night, Edwards would really kick Alice away? Although the Scott Family had some money, they definitely could not be considered a Wealthy ss family. Alice, a woman with no background, no acting skills, just a woman with an empty good - looking appearance, how could she be in the position of the most pop star in just five years? Does she be the topic of discussion because of the man in front of her? When he thought of how Alice was going to burn her mother''s things, Lily hated her to the bones and couldn''t wait to see her end in such a miserable state. "If it wasn''t for me, do you think you would have had that paternity test? Are you regretting your decision now? Are you thinking about how to exin all of this to your girlfriend Alice? " suddenly had the evil intention to make things difficult for the man in front of her. She believed that since he had been helping Alice for the past five years, it must be because of true love. Her words strongly caused Edwards to feel ufortable. With a slight raise of his sharp eyebrows, his voice was as cold as ice: "I have no need to exin this to anyone." Chapter 38 Chapter 38 What an arrogant tone, Lily had an expression that said that her eyes were wide open. Then, she ridiculed: "Stop boasting here, be careful of your tongue getting blown away by the wind." No one had ever dared to question every word that Edwards had said, yet this woman who didn''t know him actually dared to be so rude to him. "Lily, listen up. If you still want to see your child, be more polite with me." Edwards warned coldly. Lily felt that she had offended him, why should she be courteous? He was the one who took the child to his house without her permission. Shouldn''t she, as a mother, require it for him with normal reason? Now it was okay, but the unreasonable man was still using such an arrogant tone to talk to her, why is he so rude? "The children are mine. I''m alone, so don''t even think about snatching them away." No matter how many times she warned him, Lily would feel that this bastard did not listen to her. Edwards let out a disdainful snort, turned around, and continued to walk forward with big strides. When Lily saw how he ignored her words, she immediately became angry from embarrassment. She rushed forward and extended her small hand to block his path: "Edwards, right? You better listen seriously to what I will say, I brought these two children up with my own hands, except me, they don''t want to get close to strangers. I advise you to stop dreaming about taking them away from me." "Don''t forget, I am their father, and they are also my children. Our powers are equal." If it was a war of words, Edwards never thought that he would lose. Lily was choked to the point that her face flushed. This bastard was so confident, would the children recognize him? "there is the fact that you contributed two sperm, what else did you do?" Lily gritted her teeth in anger and red at him. Edwards''s thin lips rose in anger, he shamelessly lowered his voice and said, "I tried to please you on bad that night, have you forgotten it?" Lily: "You''re the most noisy woman I''ve ever met." Edwards started to despise her more and more, he bypassed her and walked straight ahead. This was the first time Lily was looked down upon by others, but, how could she not talk? The children were about to be taken away by him. Following that, Lily still tried to find an opportunity to negotiate with him, but the man only treated her as air. The man ignored every word she said. Lily''s mouth was already dry from the words, she really did not have the strength to argue with him, so she could only keep quiet. "Where are the children? Tell me right now! " Lily had followed him for so long, yet she still hadn''t seen the child, and was about to go crazy with anger. Edwards stopped and took out a phone from his pants pocket. "Where is my daughter?" His low voice was maic and pleasing to the ears, but when Lily heard him call her his daughter, she felt a lump in her throat and was unable to swallow. That damnable man, does he even have any kindness? He call her daughter as ''daughter'' so quickly. He''s simply an absolute bastard. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Alright, don''t bring her up here. Let her y there. I''ll go down!" Edwards said indifferently and hung up. "Where''s my daughter?" Lily asked angrily. Edwards walked to the side of a banister, his handszily supporting himself on the banister, his eyes looking at the luster of the beach below the mountain. His usually cold eyes were now glowing with a gentle light. Long and slender fingers pointed in the direction of the beach. "See that? She''s ying with the water!" After Lily heard his words, she instinctively charged forward. Both of his hands were held tightly on the fence in front of him because he was afraid. A pair of beautiful eyes widened as they saw a small figure running back and forth on the beach in front of a row of vis. "What?" You want her to go y with the water? Are you crazy? She''ll catch a cold this season. " Lily knew that his daughter''s body had always been weaker than her son''s. Maybe it was because she was too light when she was born, so her physique had always been weak, and it was easy for her to catch a cold and get sick. "It should be... "No way!" Edwards, who had always been very confident in anything, had a look of uncertainty sh through his calm eyes when he was questioned by Lily in anger. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 "¡ªIf Emma is sick, I won''t forgive you! Take me down immediately! " Lily didn''t want to bet, the child being sick was the most suffering, and adults would feel sorry for them. "Follow me!" Edwards had never brought a child at this young age. Towards a small creature like a child, he simply didn''t have any concept of a good thing. Furthermore, before he had his children, he had always felt that those little crying fellows were very annoying and noisy. But at this moment, his state of mind suddenly changed, bing as fast as a rocket. When he heard that his precious daughter might be sick from cold, he no longer had the steady pace from before and almost ran forward. Lily was extremely resentful towards him and ran with him. The winding corridor was surrounded by the green forest, making it extremely spectacr. When it was shot in air, it immediately caused a sensation throughout the country, everyone knew that in the buildings of Ji Family, there was a magnificent green corridor that called itself the Natural Oxygen Bar. Moreover, to make the corridor look more lively and interesting, everyone wanted to see it. The corridor was made of pure ss. There was arge zoo and an ocean pavilion around it. It was definitely a unique and fascinating ce. Originally, Edwards had nned to bring Lily down the corridor to the beach. However, when he thought about how the little baby would not be able to withstand the cold, he directly drove a car. Going down the mountain road would reduce some of his time. "Get in!" Edwards looked at her with his eyes. Lily really didn''t want to sit in his car, but her daughter''s health was more important, so she could only open the door and sit inside. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The car was like an arrow released from a bow as it madly sped down the slope. On this road, there was no one left. Edwards drove very fast. Lily rolled down the car window. The sound of the wind in her ears was sharp, scaring her so much that she tightly grabbed onto the seat belt in front of her chest. This man drives like hell. "Can you slow down? There''s no need to rush this moment. " Lily did not want to lose his life here, so she immediately warned him. "Trust me, I won''t let anything happen to you!" Edwards''s confidence came from god knows where. Lily curled her lips and muttered: "It''s more like I believe you!" Edwards heard it clearly, and his handsome face instantly darkened. A few minutester, Edwards''s car stopped by the beach. He opened the door and got off the car, then walked towards the beach in big strides. Lily also anxiously got off the car and ran towards her daughter. At this moment, on the beach, the little guy had unknowingly kicked off her shoes. In her hand was a kite, and she was as happy as an angel. "Mummy..." Emma was ying happily when she suddenly saw Mummy running towards her. She immediately revealed a bright smile and ran towards Lily. "Slow down..." Lily looked at his daughter''s short legs, worried that she would fall. Sure enough, he got what he did not want. Emma had overestimated the power of her two short legs. As she was running very fast, she tumbled and fell onto the beach. The butler, Old Gary, had already tried his best to catch up, but he was still toote. When Edwards saw his daughter shouting "Mummy" and rushing towards Lily, his footsteps couldn''t help but slow down. Deep in his heart, he had never felt so down before. He wished with all his heart that the small body was running towards his embrace. It was a pity that he was overthinking it! In the eyes of his daughter, his position was far inferior to Lily. Once the little fellow obtained the thing that she liked, the first person that she wanted to show off would definitely be her most beloved Mummy. Just as Edwards was slowing down to receive this blow, he saw that the tiny figure had fallen. "Emma..." Edwards''s heart, had never madly jumped like this before. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Lily was also shocked. When she quickly ran to her daughter, Old Gary was already there to help Emma get up. Emma''s beautiful little face was covered with fine sand. Fortunately, when she fell down, she had cleverly shut her eyes, which was why she didn''t close them. "555, Mummy ... There''s so much sand on my face! " Emma tightly shut her eyes, and her small mouth began to cry out in grievance. Emma immediately took out a tissue to wipe her face, while the Old Gary beside her was so scared that his face had already turned white: "Miss re, quickly bring young miss to wash her face." Edwards also ran over and squatted down at the side. Looking at his daughter who was crying with a grievance, he felt his heart down. Just as he wanted to help, he was pped aside by Lily. Edwards immediately red at her coldly. Lily ignored his angry gaze, carried her daughter, and followed Old Gary towards the vi. As he walked, he said: "Emma, you can''t open your eyes now, you should close them first, or else, if the sand enters your eyes, your eyes will feel a lot of pain." "Mn, Mummy, where was my father?" Although Emma didn''t call out ''Father'' just now, she saw the man that was running towards her with quick steps. That person was her father, she finally had a father. "Emma, your father is here. Don''t be afraid. By the side, Edwards replied in a low voice. "Daddy, please don''t abandon us and the Mummy, okay?" In Emma''s pure and pure heart, what she had always desired was for her father and Mummy to be together. Now, her little wish had finally been fulfilled. Edwards was startled, his eyes gloomy, looking at the worried Lily. Lily did not look at him. "Fine, I promise you that I will never part with you again. I will take good care of you in the future." Edwards looked at the sand on his daughter''s face. He suddenly felt that he was not a good father, to think that he did not have any sense of danger. Arriving at the vi, with the help of Old Gary, Lily washed her daughter''s face clean with water. However, even though she had washed her face clean, a few small wounds had appeared on her face. Although there was no blood on her face, it was still a bit red. Old Gary was so scared that his soul had yet to return to his body as he kept apologizing, "Young Master, I deserve to die. I did not think highly of Eldest Miss, please punish me, I will not be this careless again, it will harm Eldest Miss." Although Edwards pitied his daughter, Old Gary did not do it on purpose. Furthermore, Old Gary had taken care of him for so many years and had always been a close rtive that he could not leave with. "Old Gary, don''t feel guilty, I''m not ming you. Just be more careful next time." Edwards consoled Old Gary with a few words. Lily carried his daughter and walked out.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Edwards walked forward, and when he saw the few incongruous scrapes on his daughter''s beautiful snow- white face, he immediately started to me himself. "Mummy, Daddy is so handsome!" A young girl like her already knew the difference between beautiful and ugly, so Emma shyly whispered in Lily''s ear and eximed in surprise. "Handsome what! He''s not even half as handsome as your brother!" Lily had been looking at these two pretty and handsome little faces since they were young. Although Edwards, who had put up his big name, was also handsome to the point of bringing cmities and disasters to the world, she was already immune to it. What''s the use of being handsome? Did she admit that he was handsome and that he wouldn''t fight with her for the child? Edwards realized, how could he like this woman''s words? The truth proved that he was definitely a rare handsome man, but this woman didn''t even look at him properly. Could she have been blind? "Big brother is a little handsome brother, Daddy is a great handsome brother, hehe!" Emma continued to smile happily. "Emma, call your big brother over. Let''s go home. Emma immediately held back andforted her daughter gently. Edwards, who was at the side, did not wait for Emma to speak and immediately instructed Old Gary who was standing beside him: "Old Gary, I want to celebrate tonight, go prepare the most delicious dinner possible." Lily red at him in shock and fury. Was this man trying to be against her words on purpose? Chapter 41 Chapter 41 "¡ªAnd... You must immediately make a big cake and choose the best ingredients ..."Edwards Wayne didn''t know what his precious daughter would like to eat, but he felt that all girls would like something like a cake. Sure enough, the essence of Emma Scott''s foodie was triggered, and she immediately cheered: "Yay, Daddy wants to prepare the big cake, can I eat it? Mummy, I want to eat cake. Lily Scott really wanted to kill him. This bastard dared to use his wealth to lure her helpless little children.She simply disliked him to the extreme. When Edwards Wayne faced his daughter, he immediately replied in an extremely gentle tone, "Emma, Daddy is obviously preparing this for you. Do you have anything else you want to eat? Daddy will ask Uncle Yuan to prepare it for you." "I want to eat Fried chicken leg ... Ice cream and popsicle..." Emma Scott was unable to remember so many things at the moment. Furthermore, whatever she wanted to eat Lily Scott had forbidden her to eat. "Emma Scott, you''re done!" Lily Scott immediately showed her dignity as a mother. Emma Scott was afraid that her mother would disy such an expression, so she immediately felt wronged. As expected, no matter what she loved to eat, her mother wouldn''t give them to her, so she felt wronged and wanted to cry. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "How can you be so fierce? Your daughter is so young, and she wants to eat something delicious, what''s wrong with that?" "Daddy ..." Emma Scott never thought that his father would be so good to her, willing to give her something to eat. Lily Scott red at her daughter,and she knew this little girl was extremely clever, even though she was normally like a fool, even being scolded as a fool by her son everyday, but right now, she knew whoever was nice to her, and she knew how to observe their speech and behavior. The childish voice of her moved Edwards Wayne''s cold heart. "Daddy, hug ..."Emma Scott immediately opened her short hands and asked Edwards Wayne to hug her. Lily Scott rolled her eyes. This little heartless,if any woman had milk to her,then she could be her mother, and if some guy gives money to her,the the guy could be her father,right? Edwards Wayne immediately took the opportunity to hug her daughter in his embrace, and couldn''t help but kiss her cute little face. Heavens, this was her daughter. She had never thought about what her child would look like this, but at this moment, that soft and silky little fellow was lying on the man¡¯s shoulder, sobbing softly, and feeling wronged. Edwards Wayne truly felt that his heart was being moved to the extreme point, and he subconsciously hugged her tightly. His daughter''s small body was so light that it seemed that she had no weight. Her two short hands were tightly wrapped around his neck, unwilling to let go. Lily Scott originally wanted to p her daughter''s ass to make her obedient. But, at that moment, Lily Scott was suddenly unable to do anything. She had never seen her daughter hugging a man so confidently. In the past, when she had male friends by her side, she would be on her guard, but she had never been so at ease while relying on a man. As for this man ... It was her father. Lily Scott was truly angry and sad, but her daughter''s look at ease made her heart sad. It was as if her most treasured object was suddenly going to be stolen away by someone. She could do nothing about it. This feeling was extremely boring and Lily Scott suddenly disliked this kind of emotion. She should have immediately taken her daughter away from this man. Moreover, she should have taken her daughter and son away from here and not let this man have any contact with them. However, she suddenly didn''t have the courage to snatch her daughter from his arms. Looking at that her daughter''s short hands were tightly hugging Edwards Wayne''s neck and her small face was pressed against his broad and thick shoulder, she felt as if something had scratched her heart at this moment. She suddenly turned around and headed towards Walk Outside. Edwards Wayne proudly looked at the back of the stubborn leaving figure. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Emma Scott who was lying on Edwards Wayne''s shoulder suddenly raised her head when she heard Mummy''s footsteps, and sat upright. Immediately, she pouted and cried: "Mummy, where are you going?" "I... I''m going out for a walk! "Lily Scott did not dare to turn her head. She was afraid that if she did, her tears would fall. "Are you going back? Mummy, I will go back with you." She was afraid that Mummy would leave by herself, and not bring her along. Although she decided to stay and eat the big cake prepared for her by her father, she wanted to be with Mummy more in her heart. Just as Edwards Wayne was enjoying the intimacy he had with his daughter, he suddenly realized that the little fellow was anxiously struggling to get down. When Lily Scott heard her daughter''s words, her previously ufortable mood improved a little. "I''m not going back, I''m just ... I need to go to the bathroom. " Lily Scott still did not dare turn her head back, because tears had already begun to drop. "Miss Tang, the washroom is over there!" When Uncle Yuan heard her, he immediately pointed out a direction for her with extreme politeness. But Lily Scott did not dare turn her head to look, and could only quickly walkout. Emma Scott blinked herrge eyes, raised her head and looked at big father, and then looked at the mommy that had disappeared outside the door. "Emma, your Mummy has gone to the washroom. I will apany you to y, okay? What do you want to y? " Edwards Wayne immediately seized the opportunity to get her daughter''s favor. "Daddy, why don''t you apany Mummy to pee? I feel that she might lose her way!" An innocent little fellow still didn''t know what it meant to be different between males and females. She only felt that if other people''s fathers were like this, her father and Mummy would definitely be able to do the same. When Uncle Yuan heard this, he could not help but let out augh. Edwards Wayne''s handsome face was also flushed by his daughter''s embarrassment. "Ugh ... That, Emma, I''m afraid your Mummy will beat me up! " Edwards Wayne really didn''t know whether tough or cry. With such a cute treasure, his future life should not be boring anymore. "Mummy is nice, I promise she won''t hit you. I saw her running out just now, and it''s so big here, she really does not know how to find." What she most worried about right now was that the Mummy would lose her way. If she couldn''t find the restroom, what should she do? "Alright! I''ll go lead the way for her. Can you y drawing with Uncle Yuan? "Edwards Wayne really couldn''t reject his daughter''s request. Although the request was extremely absurd, he ... Let him hurry up and take a look. Of course, it was impossible for him to actually go to the bathroom to look for Lily Scott. "Yes, Daddy, hurry up and go."Emma Scott was immediately happy. Edwards Wayne stood up and walked out of the hall with big strides. He first looked around. He did not see Lily Scott''s figure and frowned. Where did this woman go? Wasn¡¯t she going to the bathroom? Did she not find the washroom and then just casually pee? Of course, Edwards Wayne believed that Lily Scott was not such a person. Thus, he tookrge strides and walked out of the vi''s entrance. From afar, he saw a frail and delicate figure. Alone, she stood at the edge of the beach, looking down at the swirling waves. "What is she doing?" Edwards Wayne was really unable to understand why this woman would do such strange behavior. Just a moment ago, she was pretending that she was going to snatch his daughter back, but now, she actually ran over to his beach to watch the waves. Could it be that this woman was also attracted by his strong family background? "What are you doing?" Lily Scott who was feeling hurt and wronged suddenly heard the man''s indifferent voice from behind her. She froze. The tears and snot on her face were toote to be wiped away. However, she didn''t want this man to see her crying pitifully. In a moment of desperation, she immediately kicked off her shoes and quickly ran forward a few steps before diving into the sea. "Are you crazy?" Edwards Wayne was really shocked by her actions. Right after that, he quickly ran over and tried to pull her back.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 C ¡ªire Scott was obviously not seeking death, and she just wanted to borrow the seawater to wash her snot and tears. Even if her eyes were red and swollen for a moment, she could still say that it was caused by the sand, and she believed that the man wouldn''t suspect her. Just when she felt that she could almost stand up, suddenly... Arge palm came from her waist and pulled her back. She didn''t have time to lose her bnce and directly leaned into his embrace. "Don''t tell me that you want to die just because I want to reunite with my child?" Edwards Wayne felt that her actions just now were justmitting suicide. Lily Scott coughed violently from the seawater. What, who wants to die? She wanted to live another five hundred years. "Let me go, don''t touch me, so dirty!" When she thought that his hand might have touched Alice Scott''s body, Lily Scott wished that he could directly chop off his hand that had touched her. "I saved you ..." The man reminded her angrily of this fact. "Who wants you to save me? I wasn''t able to stand properly just now and my legs were numb. That''s why I fell down. Hurry up and let me go, a hoodlum." Lily Scott struggled and pped his arm. Edwards Wayne obviously didn''t want to touch her either. Hearing her angry shout, he immediately let go. The wet clothes were now covered in sand. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She was so angry that she wanted to throw a tantrum. This bastard must have done it on purpose. Edwards Wayne narrowed his eyes, as he stared at her little face that was swollen red with anger, and sneered: "Your legs are truly numb, and you are wasting my time!" "Edwards Wayne, you are aplete and utter bandit. Do you want to steal my most precious children? Lily Scott roared loudly from behind him. Only, a part of her voice had been covered by the sound of the ocean waves. Only Edwards Wayne could hear her sound, but it couldn''t travel any further. Edwards Wayne suddenly stopped, after that, he slowly turned around, with aplex look in his eyes: "It was you who stole my seed first. I am only taking them back now." "You bastard..." Lily Scott held onto her forehead and began to cry: "Who wants to steal your seed, it''s obviously you ..." "I was drugged that day, and you can totally reject me ... But you didn''t, didn''t you take the initiative toe over? " From what Edwards Wayne knew, this woman was also suspected of being the one taken the initiative in what happened that day. "I... I''m not. I was unconscious that day, how could I take the initiative? If I had been awake, I would have killed you. " Lily Scott became even angrier, grabbed a handful of sand and threw it towards him. Unfortunately, the distance was too far. She couldn''t throw it at him, and it only served to increase her frustration. "Who would believe your words?"Edwards Wayne thought that she was lying. Wasn''t this woman the best at lying, was she? Lily Scott sat on the beach like a wooden chicken as if she was struck by lightning. She suddenly felt that she hated this man for her entire life. Lily Scott rolled all over the sand as she sat by the seaside and stared nkly for a long time. When she thought about how her child would be mercilessly snatched away by a man, her tears continuously dropped. When she had finished crying and was thinking of finding her child, she went back to the living room of the beach house. The moment she stepped into the hall, she saw a tall man walking back and forth in the living room. There was a little girl lying in his arms. The little girl''s long hair was in disarray, and she with a cute little face had fallen asleep, with one of her little fingers in her little mouth. Lily Scott was dumbstruck. Her daughter did indeed have the habit of sucking her fingers when she slept, but... how did she fall asleep peacefully in the arms of this bastard? Edwards Wayne had been focusing on coaxing his daughter to sleep... Not long after his daughter fell asleep, his gaze shifted towards the door. He gave a signal to Uncle Yuan who immediately walked in front of Edwards Wayne and said in a low voice: "Miss Scott, I''ve already prepared a set of clothes for you, you should go in and take a bath." Lily Scott looked at her drenched clothes and did not refuse. She took his clothes and went to the bathroom to take a bath. Her mind was still thinking about the scene she saw in the living room. Her cute daughter was actually able to fall asleep peacefully in the man''s arms. She was truly very jealous and also very unsavory. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Her daughter had always depended on her since she was young. When she slept, as long as her daughter hugged her and leaned against her face, she would be able to sleep peacefully. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However... This bastard had so easily captured her daughter''s little heart, actually allowing her to peacefully sleep in his embrace. How could this not make Lily Scott angry? She was so angry that her liver and lungs ached. When Lily Scott came out of the shower, he was still hugging her daughter and didn''t let go. He was sitting on the sofa contentedly, while the little girl slept soundly in his arms. The fire in Lily Scott''s eyes almost made her rush over and snatch her daughter back. "Don''t talk!" When she deliberately rushed in front of the man, he lowered his enchanting voice. The words that Lily Scott was about to say were stopped by him,which suddenly made her unable to remember what she wanted to say. Strange, why did she have to listen to this bastard''s words? "Give me back my daughter!" As she spoke, she was about to walk over and snatch the sleeping little girl back. "Let me hold her for a while!" The man''s gaze rose as he stared at Lily Scott with his oppressive sharp eyes. Lily Scott''s instinctive movements froze. This man''s eyes were so scary. But why should she be afraid of him? Her daughter had originally belonged to her. Now that he was unwilling to let her daughter go, how could he dare to threaten her with his eyes? "No, I have to take them home!" Lily Scott immediately took out her courage against him. The man''s voice was still low, as if he was afraid to wake the little thing in his arms. However, his voice was filled with mockery."You want to bring my two children to meet your lover?" He emphasized that the child was his. Lily Scott was startled how did this bastard know that she was going to see her lover? Had he overheard her phone call? Perhaps, his thoughts were just terrifying to be able to see through people''s hearts? "It''s none of your business." Lily Scott became even angrier, and her voice could not help but increase. She wasn''t afraid of waking up her daughter. Anyway, she was going to take them home. When the man saw that she seemed to be doing it on purpose, his gaze turned cold. "I definitely won''t let my child view another man as a father." When Lily Scott heard his ridiculous words, she was so angry that she was about tough. With one hand on her waist, she looked at the man with disdain, "You''re not boy, why are you still so childish? I brought up the children by myself. I can do whatever I want? It''s none of your business!" She was purposely trying to anger this man. Who told him to be so unreasonable as to snatch away her children? This was the first time Edwards Wayne heard someone scolding him for being childish. This was simply the biggest humiliation to his self-esteem. "Do you believe that I''ll get someone to chase you out now?" The man warned her coldly. That pair of terrifying eyes were filled with dangers. When Lily Scott who had been arrogantly before heard that he wanted to violently deal with her, she instantly shut her small mouth. However, her eyes were filled with intense dissatisfaction and protest against him. "Where is my son? I''m going to find him. " Since Lily Scott was unable to take her daughter back, she could only look for her son. Her son was her little man who would be willing to help her. You go to look for the Uncle Yuan, and he''ll take you there! Edwards Wayne wore a stern face and was extremely dissatisfied with Lily Scott. Lily Scott looked at her sleeping daughter in his arms, and angrily said: "When my daughter wakes up, she will definitelye to look for me, we''ll see!" Edwards Wayne frowned, where did this woman get her confidence from? His daughter was his, and he would certainly coax her well. He didn''t need her. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 C ire Scott found Uncle Yuan outside the door. Uncle Yuan came in and asked for Edwards Wayne, and then he brought Lily Scott to look for George Scott. When she sat in the Uncle Yuan''s tourist carriage and traveled through the huge garden, she finally understood what richness meant. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Unfortunately, no matter how rich that bastard was, he was still a bastard. He would ruthlessly steal away her two children. Lily Scott found his little red face''s son in a spacious toy room. He seemed to be very happy,and was also very excited. Larry was also working hard to apany him as an assistant to help him build a huge toy controlling car. "Little George ..." Lily Scott watched her son ying happily, and she really didn''t want to disturb him, but this was that bastard''s territory,and she had to take him away as soon as possible. "Mummy..." George Scott immediately ran over excitedly and hugged her thighs. After that, he pointed excitedly to a controlling car he assembled: "Mummy, look, I assembled this!" Lily Scott was fiercely pulled by her son''s small hand to admire his masterpiece. Lily Scott was unwilling to interrupt his son''s enthusiasm, so she could only follow him. "Miss Scott!" Larry greeted her with a smile. However, Lily Scott didn''t want to give him a good look and brought the child away. Humph! Larry felt a little awkward, but he could understand why Lily Scott would feel dejected and frustrated. As a mother, she could only helplessly watch as her two children threw themselves into the arms of her father. Most importantly, Young Master was an absolutely powerful person. He could feel that Young Master was determined to get the two children. "Little George, your fighting ability is getting better and better. Let''s go home first, Mummy will buy you a new toy, a bigger one, okay?" Lily Scott immediately squatted down, took out a tissue from her bag, and helped his son wipe off the sweat on his forehead, as she coaxed him gently. "Mummy, are we going home? Are you having a good chat with Dad? " George Scott asked obediently. "George, let Mummy tell you this. I don''t like that man, so he won''t be your father ..." Only Lily Scott dared to speak like that because her son was a mature child, and was able to understand the displeasure in her words. If it was her daughter, Lily Scott was afraid that it would hurt her daughter, so, she would not say such words. George Scott blinked his gem-like eyes as if he could understand Mummy''s words, but could not completely. "Mummy, is he really not our father?" The light in his eyes suddenly dimmed. Larry took the opportunity and spoke up, "Little Young Master, Young Master is definitely your real father. The DNA report form has already been released, it proves that you two are Young Master''s biological sons and daughters__" "Shut up!" Lily Scott was already annoyed to the core, she did not expect that his assistant would actually help a tyrant on the side. How could she not be angry? George Scott had never seen his mother so frustrated and at a loss. Larry could only shut his mouth obediently. From the looks of it, the temper of the child''s mother was not that easy to deal with. "George, listen , Mummy is taking you and your sister home right now,so can you go back with ma?" Lily Scott crouched down and looked her son in the eye. She was truly helpless.The feeling of losing a child was what no one else could understand. Fear and despair, yet it was also filled with sorrow and pain. If she could,Lily Scott really wanted to hide outside the country for the rest of his life. But now ... It was toote. "Mummy, are you crying?" George Scott asked with a pained heart. Lily Scott touched her cheeks with her hand and discovered that unknowingly, her face had long been covered with tears. She quickly stood up, turned around, covered her lips, and quickly walked out the door. It took her great effort to conceal her emotions. However, when she looked into his son''s clear eyes,she copsed once more. Lily Scott powerlessly grabbed the side of the door with one hand as she tried to calm her heart. However, tears still continued to fall uncontrobly. It was too unfair. "Mummy, don''t cry anymore, alright? If you cry, I want to cry too!" George Scott ran out in hot pursuit of Mummy, his small hands pulling at the corner of her clothes, carefully trying to persuade her. "As long as you and little sister follow Mummy home, Mummy will not cry!" This was the first time Lily Scott had lost herposure like this in front of her son. In the past, no matter how wronged she was, as long as she saw these two cute faces, she would always feel that this world was still warm and sunny. But now... For some reason, her emotions had be so fragile and sensitive that when she wasn''t careful, tears would fall. "Alright, Mummy, don''t cry. Let''s go to find our little sister and bring her home." George Scott replied obediently. Hearing her son''s considerate words, Lily Scott felt a little better in her heart. She wiped the tears off her face with a tissue, squatted down, and hugged her son tightly. George Scott also reached out his short hands and wrapped them around Mummy''s neck, pressing his face against her shoulder. Mother and child seemed to have reached an agreement all of a sudden. "Sigh, little Young Master ..." Seeing the little Young Master being carried away by Lily Scott, Larry was shocked. Could the Young Master be ming him? It was a pity that the mother and son had already reached a consensus on this matter, and they simply viewed him as air. At this moment, within a spacious living room in a vi by the ocean, Edwards Wayne was currently staring at the little fellow who was sleeping soundly in his embrace. Her face was small, but it was extremely delicate and beautiful. It was truly a wonder that such a small person like her had such a heaven-defying thick and curly eysh. With her eyes closed, her small face was incredibly beautiful. Edwards Wayne couldn''t help but slow down his breathing. This was his daughter. He lived to the age of twenty-seven and he had children. It was as if the heavens had bestowed upon him such a precious gift. It was difficult to exin his current mood. It was as if no words could exin the feeling of flying. Satisfied? Yes, he was too satisfied. Edwards Wayne''s thin lips curled upwards as heughed to the point where he didn''t even know how foolish he was. If people knew that the CEO Wayne known for his aloof attitude had suddenly be The Pacifier, would they be shocked? But at that moment, Edwards Wayne was really not afraid of losing control of himself, and he just could not control his excitement. "Emma... My daughter ..." Edwards Wayne called the little fellow in his arms softly, and his thin lips kissed her little forehead again and again, as if no matter what it was not enough. Of course, at this moment, he seemed to have forgotten that he still had a little son to mind. In the future, only the heavens knew how miserably he would be scammed. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 "Hmm ..." It was unknown if it was because Edwards Wayne kissed her too often, but the little girl was unhappy. Feeling that a mosquito was biting her, she reached out her little hand ufortably, scratched her forehead, and then pped her little mouth twice, looking like she was about to cry. Her small actions startled Edwards Wayne. He thought that the position he held her in wasn''t right and that she slept ufortably. Therefore, he hurriedly wanted to stand up and continue hugging the little guy as he swayed and coaxed her to sleep. Right at this moment, the little fellow woke up. Like a butterfly pping its wings, those long eyshes pped twice, and a pair of crystal ck beautiful eyes opened. Edwards Wayne suddenly felt that these were the cleanest and prettiest eyes he had ever seen in his entire life. It was as if he could suddenly see the entire sky as vast as the ocean. "Mummy..." When the little girl opened her eyes, she was still in a daze, and she cried. "Emma, I am father..." Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "I want Mummy ..." The little girl''s pretty mouth was curled, and herrge eyes that were as beautiful as stars were immediately filled with tears. "Your Mummy has gone to find your brother, how about I hug you and sleep for a while longer?" Edwards Wayne thought that this was already his most gentle tone and most enchanting smile. "I want Mummy!" The little girl didn''t agree and continued to express her little grievance. Edwards Wayne was stunned that what the woman said was true, and when her daughter was awake, she just wanted her mother instead of him. "Emma, can I take you to see Mummy now? Don''t cry ..." This was the first time that Edwards Wayne had ever heard the little girl crying and she immediately cried without any hesitation. Edwards Wayne''s hard and cold heart was about to break as well as watching her daughter. Without a second word, he carried his daughter and prepared to leave. Just at this time, Uncle Yuan drove his car and brought Lily Scott and George Scott down. The four of them bumped into each other at the entrance. "Mummy..." The moment Emma Scott saw Mummy, she immediately broke free from Edwards Wayne''s embrace. Although Edwards Wayne didn''t want to let go of his daughter, his daughter''s little strength made it impossible for him to hug and he could only let go of the little girl. She immediately ran towards Lily Scott like a puppy seeing its mother. Lily Scott crouched down and hugged the little fellow. Emma Scott who was still daze, as soon as she returned to the Mommy''s embrace, once againid on the Mommy''s shoulder in a listless manner. She intended to continue sleeping. Edwards Wayne saw that Lily Scott was holding them. Suddenly, this feeling of loneliness enveloped him, causing his mood to turn sad and gloomy. "Daddy, we are going back with Mummy. Come to find us after you have thought it through."George Scott''s cunning big eyes looked at Edwards Wayne with a smile. Edwards Wayne shrugged his shoulders. "What are you thinking about?" "You understand!" The little guy gave him a mysterious wink. Edwards Wayne looked at the mischievous little ghost and suddenly felt that the rest of his life was not too bright. Of course, he understood what his son meant, he was just asking him to sign another guarantee with him. Little guy, be a good boy. You actually plotted against your father. In front of Edwards Wayne, she could not be proud anymore. Although she was holding onto the two little fellows with her hands, she still felt that it was not safe enough. She had to quickly leave this ce, leave his territory, or else her nerves would not be this tight. "I''m worried about you taking the child away like this. Coincidentally, I have something that I need to take care of. Where are you living in? I''ll send you off along the way! " Of course, Edwards Wayne wasn''t willing to part with his children like this. He immediately condescended and wanted to be the driver. Lily Scott really did not want to stay for another second, and she coldly said: "You just need to ask Uncle Yuan to send us out, I won''t bother you!" He had followed Edwards Wayne for so many years, so he had long known what temper the Young Master had. At this moment, the murderous look in his eyes caused him to shiver. "Aiyo... My stomach. I''m sorry, I suddenly have a stomachache. I need to go to the washroom ..." Uncle Yuan''s talent in acting was not bad, but it wronged an old man who was close to fifty years old. In order to create a good opportunity for the Young Master to stay with them, he was willing to do it. Edwards Wayne was actually very grateful to Uncle Yuan for his ability to adapt on the spot and looked at Lily Scott provocatively. Lily Scott was so angry that her face turnedpletely white. This bastard was too despicable. George Scott stood at the side. His eyes, however, were bright and astute as he suddenly sighed, "Aiya, dad, are you boring? If you want to send us back, then just speak properly. The little guy was not afraid of losing face and immediately exposed everything. Edwards Wayne''s handsome face immediately flushed. After hearing her son speaking so arrogantly, Lily Scott immediately returned the gaze that he had just given her, filled with provocation, and said, "That''s right, what are you putting on an act for? It''s not like that I''m not giving you a chance as long as you tell me properly." The blue veins on the man''s forehead began to bulge sinister. Very good, this woman was courting death. "Anyway, the Uncle Yuan cannot send you out, I can only send you out!" This was the first time that Edwards Wayne felt embarrassed. He grabbed his car key and walked towards the car. "Mummy, let''s get on the carriage!" George Scott smiled and held onto Mummy''s hand. Although George Scott did not give him face, he was still very excited. After all, their family had finally reunited. Although his father''s face was bad and Mummy''s face was cold, but... The whole family was together now. Emma was lying in Mummy''s embrace so that she couldn''t help but continue sleeping. Edwards Wayne started up the engine. As usual, he drove very fiercely, but at this moment, taking into ount the fact that he had two treasures with him, his driving movements became steady and gentle. Ai, was this the journey of a man turning into a dad? He couldn''t find the freedom to do as he lived yesterday. The car steadily drove around the mountain to the entrance of the manor. The six ck sedans that were waiting there saw his caring out and followed him back and forth, protecting his car in the middle. "Daddy, is someone trying to rob you? Why do you bring so many bodyguards with you every day? George Scott''s face was covered with a question, as he asked with a serious expression. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 W ¡ªhen Lily Scott heard the little fellow''s suspicions, she immediately said. "That''s right, it is very dangerous, so you should avoid meeting him in the future." Edwards Wayne didn''t even have the chance to exin it to his son when he heard that woman spouting nonsense. His handsome face immediately darkened: "The reason why I have my bodyguards with me isn''t because I could be in danger at any time, but to make my journey safer, understand? My son!" George Scott immediately understood what was going on and nodded his head before continuing to speak in a serious tone, "Mummy, Daddy''s words are also reasonable. Look at us, every day when we are outside, you are always afraid that someone will carry me and little sister away. "What?" Edwards Wayne who was driving the car felt his brain buzzing, and even his driving movements became slow. With a sudden stop, the three bodyguards cars behind him also followed suit, but it was toote. The three bodyguards cars behind him had already stuck together. Lily Scott was so scared that her face turnedpletely white, and she became even more furious, "Do you know how to drive? How do you drive? " Edwards Wayne turned his head and stared at her: "You said that you nearly lost my daughter? What''s the matter with you? " Lily Scott was startled, and she did not expect that this bastard would suddenly be so angry after hearing what her son said. "But not... I didn''t lose her! "Lily Scott stared back. Last time she tried on clothes for her son, her daughter disappeared the moment she turned around. She looked around in fear and finally found her daughter in the toy store opposite, smirking at a glowing crystal ball. Ever since that time, Lily Scott had always been alert when shopping, and she didn''t dare to drop her guard when buying anything. George Scott immediately pouted and shouted unhappily, "Daddy, did you buy your driver''s license as well? Why are you driving so slow? When Lily Scott heard his son''s words, she could not help but burst outughing. Edwards Wayne was also speechless. Does this little guy know how to speak ? How could he possibly use money to buy his driver''s license? "I''m sorry, it''s father''s fault. Daddy will definitely focus on driving." Edwards Wayne was still very honest in admitting his mistake to his son. It was also because he had heard that his daughter had almost lost her way so that he had be slow due to theck of oxygen in his brain. "Then drive properly,and don''t always think of seeing Mummy!" His little head was sometimes too smart and sometimes too stupid. He had the sense of innocence that he was at his original age. When Edwards Wayne turned his head back, his eyes were staring straight at Lily Scott, causing the little guy to think that he was looking at his Mummy. The smile on Lily Scott''s face froze. Edwards Wayne pursed his lips with disdain.He wanted to see that woman? What a joke it is. The car continued to drive forward. Lily Scott stared out the window and asionally nced back to see the man concentrating on driving. Her mood changed. She bitterly bit her lower lip and continued to stare out the window. It was already 2 in the afternoon. George Scott sat in the carriage, rubbing his stomach that was growling, and he looked at Mummy with grievance: "Mummy, I''m hungry, let''s eat something okay?" Only now did Lily Scott and Edwards Wayne suddenly realize. In order to fight for the custody of their children, they had actually forgotten to eat today. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing George Scott''s words, the two of them could not help but feel hungry. "Okay, go back, Mummy will cook noodles for you." Lily Scott immediately soothed her son''s little emotions. Edwards Wayne suddenly opened his mouth and said: "I haven''t eaten too, it''s good, let''s find a ce to eat, the children are growing, and noodles don''t have any nourishment." "Okay, Mummy, let Father treat us to a big meal." George pped his hands and shouted happily. Lily Scott''s face froze, and she immediately scolded her son while pretending to be angry: "How did I teach you, you are not allowed to eat other people''s things, don''t you remember?" "He is Dad, not others!" The little guy immediately answered confidently. Edwards Wayne saw that this woman always liked to take down his position, but in order to be able to eat with the children, he could only suppress the displeasure in his heart and patiently say: "Let''s eat together. I won''t do anything to you." "I don''t want to eat with you! You''d better get us home. " She really did not want to stay with him for a moment longer. "Mummy, Daddy was kind enough to invite us "George, if you continue to make trouble without reason, Mummy will be angry!" Her stern face warned her son. George immediately shrugged his shoulders, no longer daring to plead unreasonably. Edwards Wayne never thought that this girl would not give him face. He had already said that he just invite her to a meal, but she actually refused him. In the end, under Lily''s incredible perseverance, Edwards Wayne still sent the three of them back to her aunt''s house. "Little George, dad wille to take you to the new school tomorrow!"Edwards Wayne followed him out of the carriage, and after that, he squatted in front of his son and patted his head and said gently. "Un, let''s talk about it tomorrow!"George said with an arrogant face. Lily Scott held her son''s small hand and quickly walked into the small district. Emma Scott, who had slept all the way on her shoulder, woke up now. The moment she raised her head, she saw Edwards Wayne. "Daddy ..." She shouted in a daze. Seeing that his daughter had woken up, and even called out to him, Edwards Wayne unconsciously took a few steps forward. "Daddy ..." Mummy, I want to y with Father ... " This time, Emma woke up from her sleep and started to shout noisily when she saw that her father was still here. "No, let''s go home and eat!" Lily Scott hugged her daughter tightly, her footsteps bing faster. Edwards Wayne looked at his daughter''s pitiful appearance and wished that he could carry his daughter back. However, the woman who ate the gunpowder directly brought the two children into the elevator. "Damn it..."Edwards Wayne couldn''t help but mutter a curse. Although his mind was filled with smiling children,Edwards Wayne had no choice but to leave. If it were any other thing, as long as he wanted to, he would neverpromise. However, he had suffered a huge setback in this matter. Moreover, it was not as simple as he had thought it would be. Ai, his mood today was like riding a roller coaster, going up and down in great disorder. No, he had to bring children back to live with him, otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to concentrate on his work. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 He ordered two bodyguards to guard the entrance of the district and report back to him about the children. Of course, this was also to protect the safety of the two little fellows. If they were to lose again, wouldn''t that be killing him? On the way back, Edwards Wayne was not in the mood to drive anymore. Hezily sat on the back seat and reminisced about the times he spent today with his children. Lily Scott brought the children home and quickly locked the door. Sue had just taken a nap and heard the door opening,then she had woken up. When she came out, she saw Lily Scott leaning against the window as she looked out, looking extremely worried and scared. She became nervous as she asked," what are you looking at? Is something wrong? " "Aunt, Mummy is secretly peeping at daddy''s car." George said with grinning. "Daddy? What daddy?" Sue asked curiously. "It''s my dad''s car. He just sent us home!" Emma''s face was still covered with the tears she had just with her father. George lightly knocked on his little sister''s forehead. "Don''t speak nonsense, Mummy isn''t secretly peeping at him. She''s just thinking about him." When Lily Scott saw the carriages leaving, she calmed down. When she turned around, she saw his aunt looking at her worriedly. "have you found the children''s father?" Her aunt asked in surprise and delight. Lily Scott fell on the sofa as if she had used up all of her strength. Her eyes were filled with grievance and helplessness. "Aunt, is there anything to eat? The children and I haven''t eaten yet. " In front of her children,she didn''t want toment on his matters. Even if she hated him, he was still their father. Sue understood her thoughts and quickly turned to the kitchen to cook. Not longter, the steaming hot egg had done. Lily Scott brought along the two little babies and they ate up all the noodles in the small pot. "Little George, bring your little sister to the house to y!" She wanted to send the children away so that she could have a good chat with his aunt. However, Emma said in a small voice, "Mummy, I want to see a cartoon!" Lily had no choice but to turn on the television in the living room for her daughter to see. Sue pulled Lily Scott into her own room and closed the door. "what happened? I do not think you look good." Sue asked worriedly. "Aunt... That man is going to snatch the children away ... " Lily Scott had only just opened her mouth when tears started rolling down her face. "What?" Sue was also shocked. She suppressed her voice and asked, "Is he really the children''s father?" She wiped away her tears and choked with sobs: "Hepared the children''s DNA, it was indeed their father." "Then what should we do? What kind of person is he? How could he steal the baby from a DNA test? You are the one who brought up the children, you can''t give the children to him, you know? Don''t give him . It''s a pity that the children don''t have a mother. "Sue also had a child,and she knew that a mother would never be able to face the fear of losing a child. "Aunt, that man is very rich. I''m afraid that even if we fight him, we won''t be able to seed." Lily Scott became even more desperate and helpless. "How rich can he be? No matter how rich he is, he should still be reasonable. Unless... He will marry you!" "He won''t marry me!" Lily Scott also never thought of marrying that kind of arrogant and disrespectful man. "He ... Married? You can''t marry him." Lily Scott still shook her head and sobbed, "He shouldn''t be married yet..." "Then he isn''t married, and you don''t have a boyfriend. For the sake of your children, you should consider..." Lily Scott bit her lips, and only shook her head after a long while: "No, I won''t marry him, and he won''t marry me either. Aunt, do you know who he is?" "Who is he?" "Edwards Wayne!" Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "What? Edwards Wayne? " Aunt''s face was full of shock. "The invisible tycoon who''s always been suspected of being the richest man in the world?" On the way to his house today, she had checked on Edwards Wayne with her phone, but no one was able to calcte how much property Edwards Wayne possessed. Everyone could only predict that his wealth might be able to surpass the world''s wealthiest person, but in the list of the wealthiest people, he had never been on the list, so no one dared to look down on this man. "Oh my god... Emma and George are really his children? " Sue was truly shocked, and was unable to recover from it for a long time. The two beautiful and exquisite little fellows outside the door, no wonder their genes were so good, no wonder their IQ was so high, so it turns out to be that... They all inherited his father''s genes. "Aunt, do you know my difficulties now? He only wants the children ..." When Lily Scott thought about this, her heart ached. Sue reached out and patted her shoulder as she consoled her," I am also worried for you, but ... I don''t know how tofort you, but if Emma and George are really Edwards Wayne''s children, he might really take them away. He''s so rich, he wouldn''t let his children suffer even the slightest bit." "I won''t let him do that. I''d rather have my children to lead a normal life." Lily Scott became even more sad. As parents, no matter what, they always felt that they owed their children. No matter if it was in terms of spirit or material, they were afraid that they couldn''t give them the best. Sue was sad for her as well. The two of them hugged each other as tears silently flowed down their cheeks for a good while, but they didn''t know what to do next. "Aunt, I''m going to see a friend tonight, so the kids need your help." After a long while, Lily Scott dried her tears and said softly. Sue said gently:" if you have something to do, just go. I will take good care of the children." After ying for an entire day, George Scott climbed onto the small bed and went to sleep. He nestled in his aunt''s embrace and held onto a bottle of milk, happily watching his cartoon. Lily Scott left at around five in the afternoon. She came to the agreed restaurant with Bryant. This was a very high - ss western restaurant, with luxurious fagades, bright crystal lights.Lily Scott had never stepped into such a luxurious ce, and was slightly surprised. She remembered that although Bryant ''s family had a little money, they weren''t so rich that they could casually enter this kind of high -ss ce, right? Lily silently estimated that for a meal like this, it would probably cost at least tens of thousands. Why did Bryant behave so magnanimously the moment they met? Lily Scott was taken to the reserved seat by the waiter and sat down. It was actually a window seat,and the vision was very good so that she could see half the city''s lights. Lily picked up the cup and drank the water, patiently waiting. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 L ¡ªess than ten minutes after Lily Scott arrived at the Western Restaurant, several cars worth millions protected a luxurious long car and stopped in front of the entrance of the restaurant. The guard respectfully opened the car door and stepped off a pair of long and proud man''s legs. Soon after, a handsome face was reflected in the bright light. The firm and clear lines on his face were filled with arrogance. A purely handmade expensive suit adorned his tall and straight stature, and he was extremely handsome, like a masterpiece from heaven. His nose was proud, and his eyes were deep and narrow like a cold pond, making him hard to peep at. It carried a natural coldness that prevented strangers from getting close. This kind of man, no matter where he appeared, was definitely the most dazzling existence. As soon as he got out of the car, he attracted almost everyone''s attention. That was the infatuation of a woman and the shame of a man. But facing all of these, Edwards Wayne''s eyes did not contain a single emotion. He arrogantly led his bodyguards and assistants into the VIP elevator. Standing in the elevator, his gloomy eyes narrowed, and hisrge hands abruptly tightened into fists. That woman actually went out of her way to date a man in such a ce. He wanted to see who the man was. It could be that this woman had taken a fancy to the man¡¯s money, right? But, in terms of money, who canpare with him? Lily Scott was already drinking her third cup of water and looking at the time again, she realized that it was almost 6: 30, why wasn''t Bryant here yet? She had to go back early, bathe the children, and put them to bed. Just as Lily Scott was starting to get anxious, she saw two people from afar. One was Bryant, and the other person was actually Alice. Lily''s face changed, and her eyebrows knitted together, why would he appear together with her? Could it be that he would have to eat with Alice tonight? Just thinking about this woman''s previous performance and her arrogant tone, Lily wanted to leave immediately. "Lily ...." When the two of them walked over, Bryant walked over to greet her with a happy expression. When Lily Scott saw the man that she had once secretly fallen in love with, no matter how much she hated Alice, she still revealed a slight smile. "How did you get here with her? " Lily did not hide her disgust towards Alice. Alice started to act again, however, she threw her handbag into Bryant ''s hands: "Bryant, help me put my bag down!" Bryant immediately took the bag and lightly ced it on the side. He turned around and exined to Lily: "Lily, you still don''t know, right? I''m now her manager." "What?" Lily had a face full of disbelief. Bryant was very handsome with a gentle appearance. However, when he smiled, it was still very lethal towards girls. He lived next to Alice''s grandma, and the two could be considered to have grown up together. Bryant had been very popr with the opposite sex since childhood, and his grades were good, his character was good, and he was very good-looking as well. However, what made her feel at a loss was that Bryant was actually together with Alice, which made her unable to ept it. Alice had clearly done it on purpose. Seeing the thick sense of loss and frustration on Lily Scott''s face, her charming lips rose upwards. "Lily, Bryant is truly thoughtful and considerate, and he treats me 100% good. To be able to invite him to be my manager, I''m truly too happy." Alice''s voice was soft and pleasant to listen to, and what she said was full of praise for Bryant. When Bryant heard it, he was very pleased. With a trace of shyness on his handsome face, he said, "Alice, you''re too kind. It''s my honor to work for you." Lily Scott looked at Bryant''s bashful smile. In her memory, he also smiled like that. " let''s meet again another day. I still have things to do ..." Lily Scott suddenly wanted to find an excuse to leave. "Lily ...." Suddenly, she wanted to hold onto her bag, but it was grabbed by Bryant anxiously. Bryant also seemed to be unwilling to part with her so quickly, and pleaded in a low voice: "Lily, you can leave after eating, you''ve alle anyway."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Alice ruffled the long hair by her hand and said with a hint of ridicule: "She doesn''t want to eat at my table, Bryant, you decide whether you want to eat with me or with her." Bryant suddenly understood what Bryant meant. Was she here to earn her favor? Indeed, Alice''s words had made it difficult for him. Lily Scott didn''t want to make things difficult for him, so she immediately sat back down on the chair and said indifferently: "Since you''re here, then I''ll leave after eating this meal." Alice originally thought that Lily would be angered to the point that she wanted to leave, but she had never thought that her skin would be so thick. Only then did Bryant let go of Lily''s wrist, and happily invited the waiter toe over and order. In a private room on the second floor, a man was standing with his hands behind his back in front of a French window. Everything that had just happened at the table near the window had caught his cold gaze. The moment Bryant grabbed onto Lily Scott ''s hand in anxiety, the man''s gaze became stem and fierce. This woman really knew how to attract men. In such a short time, she had angered that man, who was even pulling her small hand. The three of them sat in front of the table. The atmosphere was very depressing. Bryant also felt that something was wrong, but, one was his boss, and the other was his good friend. "Bryant, five years ago, you left without saying goodbye. You''ve really disappointed me." Bryant took a sip of the red wine, suddenly thinking of the sad things that happened in the past, and a look ofint appeared in his eyes. Lily Scott was also extremely sorry, and said in a low voice: "I''m sorry, it was just something that happened all of a sudden ...." "Heh ..." Something suddenly happened! " Alice, who was acting like a peacock the entire time, looked at her new fingernails and let out a coldugh. Lily Scott red over with resentment. This woman actually had the face tough at her. Back then, if it wasn''t for her and her vicious mother framing her, would she need to flee to the outside world in a panic? "What happened? Can''t even tell me? I also sent people to find some news about you abroad, but you seemed to have disappeared. I only called you because I heard from Alice that you came back. " Bryant had a wronged expression. Lily Scott frowned and asked: "Where did you find my phone number?" "I asked your grandmother!" It was only then that Alice Scott understood. After returning to her country, she had called her grandmother, but she did not expect Bryant to ask her grandmother. Could it be that after so many years, his feelings for her still had not changed? Alice let out another mockingugh: "Why didn''t you tell Bryant what exactly happened five years ago? Do you not dare to say it, or do you not have the face to say it? " Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Lily Scott was so angry that her face turned red. Of course she had no face to say it, and she was knocked out and sent to the hotel by her stepmother, and her innocence was even destroyed by a shameless bastard. Alice''s provocations made Bryant even more curious about what exactly happened to Lily Scott five years ago. " I''m begging you, don''t ask anymore, let''s eat properly." Lily Scott still wanted to keep a good feeling in her friend''s heart, so she was unwilling to say it. Alice sneered and answered in her ce: "She has gotten along with other men. Bryant, I advise you to quickly give up on her." "What?" Bryant had thought of a million reasons, but he just didn''t dare to think of one. Lily Scott was so angry that she threw a cup of water directly at Alice: "Your mouth is too disgusting. Let me warn you, if you dare spout nonsense again, I won''t let you off." Alice did not expect Lily''s temper to be so bad, to actually dare to ssh water on her, drench her face, and she looked miserable. "Alice ..." Bryant was also startled for a few seconds, after that, he quickly took out a tissue and handed it over to her, and turned to Lily Scott and said: "why haven''t you changed your personality yet." When Lily Scott saw Bryant being so concerned and gentle with Alice,the deepest part of her heart was filled with bitterness. Alice immediately looked as if she had suffered a great grievance, and tenderly looked at Bryant: "Bryant, it''s my fault, don''t me her. I was too direct with my words just now.l''m fine!" Bryant frowned his eyebrows in an instant, and became a little angry, "why did you ssh water on Alice? Was she telling the truth? You really are with other men ..." " I''m very happy to see you again. I can''t eat anymore for today''s meal, so I''ll be leaving first!" Lily Scott was extremely embarrassed and angry. Unexpectedly, just as she stood up, a man in a suit walked over to her. She knew that man. He was Edwards Wayne''s assistant, Larry. My Young Master would like to invite you to have a drink upstairs. Larry politely smiled and asked. Alice naturally recognizedrry,and upon hearing his words, Alice''s beautiful face instantly turned pale white. "Sorry, I''m not in the mood!" Lily Scott replied with an ice - cold face,pletely disrespecting him. "Miss, tell you the truth, my Young Master has taken a fancy on you and has to invite you up." As if he knew that Lily Scott was not going to agree, he could only tell her the truth, without changing a single word. "You have your eyes on me? What did you see in me? "Lily Scott was so angry that she started laughing. There must be something wrong with Edwards Wayne''s head, why would he coincidentally appear here again? "If Miss is curious, you can go up and personally hear what my Young Master has to say." Larry smiled with even more sincerity. Alice had already anxiously stood up from her seat, ignoring the state of her face that had been washed by the water, and she walked over quickly with a smile: "So it''s Assistant Larry, what a coincidence, is Wayne upstairs? I''ll go say hello to him ..." "My apologies, Miss Scott. My Young Master does not wish to see you right now." Larry''s face darkened, and said with absolute certainty. "Ahh ..."Alice had a look of disbelief on her face: "Assistant Larry, look at me clearly, I am Alice. How could your Young Master not see me?" When ir Scott heard that Alice was about to rush up to see Edwards Wayne, her heart was moved, and immediately, she said to Larry: "Did your Young Master take a fancy on me? "Then I''ll follow you up to see what the situation is." "Please!" Larry immediately became happy. When Alice heard that Lily Scott was going to see Edwards Wayne, her entire body froze. No, she definitely could not let Lily Scott and Edwards Wayne meet each other. If by any chance they recognized each other, she would be abandoned by Edwards Wayne. "Lily Scott, stop!" Alice suddenly shouted, and then, she quickly walked in front of her: "Didn''t you want your mother''s thing? "Nowe back with me to get it." Lily Scott was startled when she heard her. "If you don''te home now to get it, I won''t give it back to you for the rest of my life." Alice was truly afraid, which was why she said such ruthless words. Lily Scott bit her lips and said coldly: "Alright, I will go with you to get it. This time, you better not lie to me!" "Of course I won''t lie to you. Let''s go!" As Alice said this, she actually reached out and grabbed Lily Scott ''s arm, as if she was afraid that she would turn around and go upstairs to see Edwards Wayne again. Larry did not think that Lily Scott would actually meet with the Young Master, and instead go to get something, and he immediately became anxious. "Miss, my Young Master is still waiting for you upstairs." "Let him wait." Lily Scott said angrily. When Alice heard Lily''s rude and impudent words, the corner of her mouth curled proudly. Lily, with your straightforward temper, you would miss out on a great opportunity sooner orter. If Edwards Wayne heard her words, he would probably never want to see her again in his life. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Larry shrugged his shoulders helplessly. It looks like that in this world, only Lily Scott dared to ignore his family''s Young Master. Bryant looked dumbstruck,and looked at Larry''s figure, and then looked at the direction in which Alice had pulled Lily and quickly left. Only then did he realize that Alice had left in a rush, and had not taken out her handbag yet. He picked it up and quickly chased after her. Alice was grabbing onto Lily''s hand, but she used her brute force and grabbed onto her hand , causing her to angrily shake it off. Alice looked at Lily''s back with hatred and panic, gritting her own teeth in hatred. In order to make sure that Lily would not go back and see Edwards Wayne again, she could only quickly follow her down the stairs. Reaching the first floor''s hall, suddenly, many of Alice''s fans surrounded her, and all of them excitedly wanting Alice''s photo and signature. Alice was startled by the sudden group of fans. Only then did she remember that her hat and sunsses were in her bag, and she forgot to take off her bag. Seeing that so many people were patting her on their phone, she suddenly came to a realization and pulled Lily Scott over to her side. She smiled at a group of her fans: "Everyone stop filming, even celebrities are people, I just wanted to have a meal with my sister today, please." Alice''s gentle tone heard by the fans made them feel like that she was the incarnation of the Goddess of Perfection. Her every move was filled with the aura of a celebrity. Lily Scott never thought that Alice would act in such a way, even pulling her along to act with her. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 I¡ªt was at this moment that Bryant, who was the agent, saw that Alice was surrounded by a group of people, and hurriedly handed over her bag. "Wow, this is the man behind Alice, the handsome agent? "He really is handsome!" Actually, after Alice became famous, as Alice''s agent, Bryant also shared a lot of glory. Bryant was handsome and tall. Moreover, on many asions, he would appear together with Alice. He also had some fans. At this moment, some of the female fans were extremely excited when they saw Bryant''s appearance. In fact, Bryant did not have the dream of bing a star. "Ouch!" Suddenly, a woman''s cry of pain came from the crowd. It was when Alice was rushing, she deliberately used high heels to step on Lily''s feet, causing Lily to scream in pain. Bryant also recognized the voice, and rushed over to her side, saying with concern: "Lily, are you alright?" If not for the fact that her mother''s belongings were still in Alice''s hands, she would have ripped off Alice''s mask in front of all these people today. But before that, Lily did not dare to offend her. Alice immediately pretended to be concerned and asked: "Lily, are you alright? There are too many people here, were you stepped on? Well, I''ve been stepped on often today. There''s nothing I can do about it. The fans are really too excited!" In such a chaotic situation, Alice didn''t forget to show her positive image at all times. Someone at the side immediately praised: "Listen carefully Alice''s voice, it''s so gentle!" "She''s much prettier than on TV. Her figure is so good. Her skin is so white!" As Alice listened to the fans'' praises and ttery, the smile on her face became wider. Lily was supported by Bryant to help her walk. Just now, Alice used her strength to step on her, and with her high heels, she directly stepped on her toes. Lily felt that her toes were about to break, and it was so painful that her eyes started to turn red. If Bryant didn''t support her, it would really be difficult for her to walk. Just as the lobby on the first floor of the restaurant was in a state of chaos, the elevator for VIP use opened. The six bodyguards that came out from the elevator immediately walked out, using their tall and imposing bodies to forcefully block the way. Immediately afterwards, a tall and elegant figure casually walked out from the elevator. Compared to the messy scene, at that moment, Edwards''s movements was not obstructed at all. His appearance shocked everyone present. "Oh my god, there''s actually such a handsome man in this world." "Who is he? His figure is so good, and he''s so handsome." Edwards''s eyes were ice - cold, but identaly, he saw Lily who was half -leaning in Bryant''s embrace. The cold and sharp eyes were like daggers as they red hatefully at the two people''s entwined hands. The man''s expression was like the omen of a storm, gloomy to the extreme. Edwards''s appearance instantly eliminated the existence of Alice-the number woman in the entertainment circle. "Alice, leave quickly!" Bryant took the chance and quickly brought the two out of the hall and towards the car. The reason why Alice wasn''t willing to leave, was naturally because she was staring at Edwards who was already on the carriage with infatuation. She did not expect Edwards to not even look at her. How could this happen? Just now, she clearly saw Edwards looking over, but his he was looking at Lily. Could it be that Edwards had really taken a fancy of Lily when they were eating upstairs? Jealousy rose up from within her heart, like a surging tide, Alice shot a resentful gaze at Lily who was beside her, whose face was pale from the pain. Even though she had a painful expression, her beautiful face made Alice feel that it was extremely dazzling. Lily was one of those pure girls. Her eyes were beautiful and always gave off an innocent glow. "Alice, hurry up and get on the carriage!" Bryant was already sweating so much that he anxiously urged her. "Bryant, Lily and I are going back to my family, you go first!" Alice immediately walked towards the driver''s seat. However, Lily said coldly: "I''ll go in Bryant''s car, you go first." Alice was willing to drive Lily home because she wanted to keep an eye on her and not give her the chance to see Edwards. Although her actions were very childish, she did not care. When she thought about meeting Edwards, all the cells in her body tensed up, and her nerves felt like it was about to break. No, she must chase Lily out of the country and not let her appear in this city. Otherwise, even if she survived today, she wouldn''t be able to survive tomorrow. Lily sat on Bryant''s car and left, she really hated Alice. Alice couldn''t even concentrate when she was driving, she kept staring at the car behind her. The fear in her heart became stronger and stronger. Just as they were about to reach the household, Alice''s car, because she wasn''t focused enough, crashed into a fence that was right next to the garden. "Ah..." Alice was so scared that she almost died. Her two hands tightly gripped the steering wheel, only then did she realise that she was so nervous that her entire body was covered in cold sweat. Bryant hurriedly ran over to her and asked if she was injured. Alice opened the door of the car, her body was stiff, but her gaze was focused on Lily who had also just got off the car. "Follow me!" Alice''s footsteps were messy but fast. Lily frowned, and quickly followed her into the main entrance. "Where''s my dad?" Lily had not seen her father for a long time. This time, because she hated Alice and her mother, she had never returned this house. "He went on a trip abroad with my mom. I arranged everything. I''m my dad''s pride now." Alice smiled proudly. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Is that so?" Lily ridiculed: "But you were once the bastard of father." "Lily, my mom is already married to father now. I''m no longer a bastard." Alice immediately growled in anger. "You used to be!" Lilyughed coldly as she rebutted back. Alice threw the bag in her hands onto the sofa, then turned and ran upstairs. Lily looked at this familiar yet unfamiliar home. It had already been changed greatly, and there was no old furniture. In Lily''s heart, an indescribable pain began to emerge. Since her mother''s death, she had rarely lived in this house, and had always lived in the house of her maternal grandma. She had no home for a long time! Alice carried a bag in her hands, and after running down, she directly threw it in front of Lily: "Take it away, it''s better to keep these ominous things as far as possible from me. Don''t leave it at my home!" Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Lily ignored her unpleasant words, she squatted down, and carefully opened the bag to check everything in it. "What about the jade? Did you take it? " Lily checked once again and found that there was one thing missing, it was something that she had seen before. Her mother would often ce the jade around her neck, saying that it was meant to be given to her when she grew up. Alice sneered, and said disdainfully: "Do you think I would take your things? Lily, I want money now, as well as status and identity. I won''t take things that belong to the dead." "I clearly remember that piece of jade. Hurry up and find it and return it to me." Lily''s tone was extremely resolute. Alice actually knew where the jade was, but she didn''t say it out loud, as she wanted to make Lily feel sad and miserable. "If you want that piece of jade back, that''s fine. You just need to agree to one condition. Not only will I give you the jade, but I will also give you arge sum of money. It''s enough for you to live a very rich life abroad." Alice originally wanted to kick her out of the country, butter on, she carefully thought about it. With her noble identity, she was no longer allowed to do anything that would harm her image. Anything that could be solved with money was no problem at all. Lily was startled, the anger on her small face did not lessen at all: "If you do not return that jade to me, I will fight to the end with you." "I''ve already said it before, as long as you agree to my conditions, I will give you the jade and money. Are you interested in considering it? " Alice asked proudly. "What condition?" Lily really wanted to take back that piece of jade, because she felt that was the most valuable things to her. "My condition is very simple. As long as you go abroad to live tomorrow and swear that you will nevere back, I will give you a million dors a month for your living and also get that jade back for you. This condition is attractive enough." Alice said with a face full of pride. "You want me to go abroad? Give me money? How could you be so kind? " Lily did not believe that this woman could be this kind to her. "Don''t ask, just say if you agree or not. If you agree, I''ll immediately go look for it and have someone send it to you as well as money right away..." Alice''s face changed, and her tone became anxious as she asked. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Lilyughed coldly: "And if I don''t agree?" "If you don''t agree, then you will never be able to get back that piece of jade. Furthermore, I can tell you this for sure, as long as I stop you, you won''t even be able to get a decent job in the country. You will be starved to death." Alice threatened her in an extremely cruel and merciless manner. Lily froze, she did not expect Alice to be so vicious. Actually, Lily had already guessed a little of what Alice was nning. "Is it rted to Edwards?" Lily had to ask clearly. Alice''s mind went nk, and she looked like she had been beaten up. She was unhappy, and she said coldly: "What does it have to do with him? I just don''t want to see you. I hate you." "Alice, why do you have such achievements today? Was it because you work harder than anyone else? Or because you relied on someone else? He was the one who brought you to your current position. " Lilyughed sarcastically. Every word she said, was like a knife, slicing through Alice''s weak nerves. Her hands and feet were cold, her heart was pounding, her eyes were staring straight at Lily, she could not believe that she had known the rtionship between them. Seeing that she did not speak, her face was green and white, she knew that her guess was right. "The rumors said that you are Edwards''s girlfriend and that he contributed a lot to make you a Big Star. Just now in the dining hall, Edwards said that he wanted me to go to his private room to drink with him, so you turned anxious and said that you wanted to return my mother''s belongings to me. Alice, are you afraid?" Lily crossed her arms in front of her chest, looking calm andposed, but every one of her words caused Alice''s face to turn even paler. "Lily, who do you think you are? Do you really think that he would take a fancy on you? What am I afraid of? Right now, I am the most popr Female Celebrity, my ability to earn money can already bepared to a money-printing machine. I have money and I am beautiful, I can have any man I want! That''s right, Edwards is indeed a very perfect man, but I believe that the moment I use my charm, he will still look at me with a different view. " When Alice spoke, she deliberately lifted her chin, proving that she was very confident. Lily frowned, and then sneered: "Really? When Edwards went downstairs just now, if I didn''t see wrongly, he seemed to...He didn''t even look at you. he isn''t your financial backer? Why is he so alienated to you? " Lily was simply sprinkling salt on Alice''s wound, it was so painful that her face was twisted. She roared furiously, "Lily, what exactly do you want to say? However, Lily''s aura was even more imposing than hers, and she said coldly: "If you don''t return what belongs to me, I won''t let you live an easy life." When Alice heard these words, her aura immediately dissipated, and she immediately pretended to be wronged and helpless: "We are at least half-sisters now, can''t you help me?" "Alice, I am not your sister, and you have never treated me as your sister either. At this point, stop putting on an act, your pitiful and wronged face will only make me want to puke in front of the fans who are praising you. I don''t understand why you did not return the jade that my mother left me since you have already been so wealthy." Lily really couldn''t understand, she felt that Alice was purposely not giving it to her, her thoughts were too vicious. "I''ll be honest with you. I have sent that jade away!" Alice suddenly said. "Who did you give it to?" Lily was instantly enraged. "I''m not telling you, but anyway...That jade might not be retrieved in the future, so I''llpensate you with money. How much is it?" Alice said righteously. "Do you think it''s prideful that you''re rich? That''s something my mother left me, how can you just give it away like that?" Lily was extremely angry. "You left the country five years ago. I thought you didn''t want these trash anymore, now that my friend likes it, I give it away. It''s not worth a lot of money." Alice said with disdain. "Alice, you are going too far. I''m warning you, immediately take back my jade, if not, I will go outside to ruin your reputation." Lily was very angry. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 "¡ªRuin on my reputation? Just you? " Alice felt that she thought too highly of herself, "You know that I have a lot of reporters who like to create trouble from nothing, if you want to ruin my reputation, I''m afraid that I will make you suffer even more." "Oh, you''re really not going to return it, are you?" Lily knew that she was outnumbered. "That''s right!" Alice looked proud. "Alright, then I can only go find Edwards, and I must tell him, the person who slept with him five years ago was me, not you, Alice. " The moment Lily said those words, the weight of those words nearly crushed Alice. When Lily went to Edwards''s vist time, she talked about Alice''s situation with him. Lily''s mind was also bright, she suspected that Edwards had something to do with Alice, and it was definitely an inside story. But now, Alice was so afraid that she would see Edwards and wanted to chase her out of the country. She only had an ambigious idea of what she was afraid of. Earlier, she had only said those words because she had been provoked by Alice. Unexpectedly, Alice directly sat down on the sofa with a limp. The her face was as pale as a ghost''s. Seeing her expression, Lily knew that she had pointed to weakness. Therefore, she continued to speak with her own spection: "The reason why Edwards left no effort to praise you is definitely not because you are prettier than others. There are many women in the entertainment circle who are prettier than you, but why is it you are the one who is favored by him? Besides, you became famous about the same time as I left the country five years ago, and it makes me think of what happened that night." "Lily, don''t speak nonsense here, how do you know that Edwards and I haven''t slept together? Didn''t you get knocked out by my mother five years ago? How do you know it''s Edwards who''s sleeping with you? " After Alice waspletely shocked, she slowly calmed down. Lily curled her lips: "When I was halfway done, I woke up and saw his face. Moreover, before he left, he left behind a watch and a suit jacket, why did he leave behind these things? I think he must have had some other purpose, perhaps to thank me for saving him that night." "Why does he want you to save him? How ridiculous! It''s getting more and more far as you talk about it!" Alice didn''t want to admit it even if she was beaten to death. That night, the woman that Edwards slept with was Lily, she really hoped that it was herself. "Because I felt that Edwards was not right, he might have been drugged.." When she woke up, he only saw the man''s wristwatch and the suit jacket. She had taken that wristwatch, and it was quite expensive, it was definitely not something that could be bought from the market, so it was obvious the man could wear it was rich. Of course, she no longer needed to doubt him, as the child was almost four years old, and Edwards had personally tested his DNA, the child was his. Alice finally understood why Edwards slept with Lily five years ago. He actually slept with her while he was unconscious. How could her destiny be so good? She had been beaten half death, but she was still able to be laid by a perfect and outstanding man like Edwards. Alice was so angry that she clenched her fists tightly: "Lily, what exactly do you want?" "Return the jade to me, give me another fifty million, and I''ll go abroad. I definitely won''t have any contact with you or Edwards anymore." Lily also had her own ns and considerations. She regretted the return this time. She didn''t expect that the day after returning home, the child''s father woulde knocking at her door, and now he still wanted to take away her child. Of course, she had to think of a way to quickly leave. "You...Is that true? Will you really go abroad at once? I only need to give you fifty million, and return you that piece of jade? " Alice thought that Lily would definitely go and tell Edwards the truth. She was scared to death, but Lily''s words still shocked her. Of course Lily wanted to go abroad. As long as she had the money to raise two children, she would really wish that she could nevere back again in her life. "Yes, I will immediately go abroad and never disturb you and Edwards." As a woman''s intuition, Alice felt that Lily loved Edwards so much. When they were at the dining hall, her tried hard attracting Edwards''s attention, making Lily suddenly feel pity for her. Edwards obviously did not respond to her feelings, she was only singing a one-man show. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Lily, don''t lie to me, just now you have also seen how perfect and outstanding Edwards is, I don''t believe that, as a woman, you can resist his charm. "Tell me honestly, are you trying to cheat me of my money?" Alice truly could not believe that Lily had turned a blind eye to his charisma. Lily curled her lip, and said with ridicule and disdain: "Alice, do I have to like the man you like? Edwards looks very ordinary, I didn''t think he was attractive, even if he is sent me for free, I don''t want it." This was the first time Alice had heard someone give such a terrible evaluation of him. She was extremely shocked. Suddenly, she wondered if there was something wrong with Lily''s head. "Is this really your true intention? If I find out that you took my money and have all sorts of opportunities to hook up with him, I won''t let you go. " Alice looked at Lily''s serious and determined expression, and could only believe her words, but she was still a little suspicious. Lily sneered with a face full of arrogance: "Don''t worry, I don''t want to see this man ever again in my entire life, I hate him." Alice was stunned yet again. "Why do you hate him?" Alice was getting more and more curious. As long as Lily did not fight with her over Edwards, her hostility towards her would be reduced by a lot. "No reason. Just because he hurt me five years ago, I, as a person, hate evil as if it were an enmity. I will never forgive anyone who wants to hurt me in this life." Lily''s beautiful eyes were filled with resentment as she spoke with indignation. "You think beingid by Edwards is a very shameful thing? Lily, I realised that you are really a little ridiculous, do you know how many women want Edwards to sleep with them? " If what Lily said was true, Alice would admire her. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Lily never thought that Alice, who was so proud like a peacock, would also be proud of being sleeping with Edwards. "I''m toozy to say these to you. Whenever you give me the jade pendant and money, I''ll go abroad." Lily felt that Alice waspletely poisoned and that there was no cure. Was Edwards''s charm really that great? It actually made every woman want to chase him. It was very unfortunate that her child had such a cmitous father. "The money will be transferred to your ount tomorrow morning. Send me your ount number, and ..." I will immediately get your jade pendant back from that person. It''s best if you leave tomorrow, don''t waste any time. " Alice''s tone toward Lily became slightly better. Previously, she had always been worried that Lily would be her biggest love rival after she returns and destroy everything she possessed. However, she was relieved now. Lily this idiot, actually did not put Edwards in her eyes at all. "Alright, as long as everything is in ce, I will leave immediately." "We have to sign a contract. You promised me that you would never have anything to do with Edwards again in this lifetime when you receive the money and the jade pendant. Otherwise, you would have topensate me five times the amount of money, and even kneel down and admit your mistakes in front of me. " Alice stated her conditions very viciously. Lily frowned her beautiful eyebrows. This Alice had the potential to be a wicked woman. "Sure!" Right now, the only thing Lily wanted was money and the rights to take care of the children. As for everything else, they were simply out of her consideration. After Alice finished speaking, she had already printed out a copy and listed all the conditions she had mentioned. "Sign it!" As long as you don''t fight with me for Edwards, I can still recognize you as my sister. " Alice''s attitude had changedpletely, because she could finally breathe a sigh of relief. She had been afraid for five years, and this was the first time she felt rxed. "Forget it, I''ve never regarded you as my sister!" Lily didn''t want to get close to her. Alice''s face became ugly: Lily, I really don''t know where you get your pride from. I''m willing to treat you as my younger sister, which also means that I''m a tolerant person. Lily snorted coldly, ignoring her. After signing her name, she stood up and took the things that her mother had left behind and left. As Alice looked at the agreement, the corner of her mouth hooked up into a victorious smile. With the protection of this agreement, she could sleep peacefully. Lily would no longer have the face toe and fight with her for Edwards. After Alice put away the agreement, she immediately called a friend of hers. If she remembered correctly, she was the one who took the jade all those years ago. The call connected and a sweet voice rang out, "Oh, Big Star finally remembered toe find me." "Hui Yi, do you remember when you took a piece of jade from my house five years ago?" Alice directly asked. When Mary heard her mention that piece of jade, her mind immediately tensed up and she couldn''t help but deny: "What kind of jade is it? I don''t remember." "How could you not remember? Back then when you saw it as soon as you liked it, you begged me to give it to you. I''m in urgent need, hurry up and send it over." "Alice, you really remembered wrongly. That piece of jade was not something I took, moreover... I''ve never seen that piece of jade either. " Mary immediately said with a wronged tone. "It was you who took it. I clearly remembered it. Hurry up and find it. Bring it back to me tomorrow morning. This matter is very important to me." Alice was already a little angry, she was actually unable to take back the things that she had gifted her, how could she not be angry? Mary heard the sound of the phone being hung up, and her entire body froze. Mary being unwilling to take out that piece of jade was also hiding a huge secret. A year ago, she knew a secret when she was in a museum and saw an identical golden jade pendant that she had taken out from Alice''s house. At that time, the curator was right beside her and told her that the golden jade pendant was given to there by an old man from a wealthy family who lived in the museum. There was originally a pair of pendants with the words phoenix and female phoenix carved in the center. So, the reason why Mary didn''t hand over the jade pendant, was because she knew such a shocking secret. She and Alice had been ssmates since they were young. Knowing that Alice was not the Family''s real daughter, she suspected that Alice was probably the treasure girl that had been carried away. Mary was jealous that Alice had developed so well and had a powerful financial backer. So, she did not want to take out this jade pendant anymore. She did not want Alice to gain the identity of a rich and powerful young miss. When Lily returned home, the two little fellows were still awake, bouncing around the living room. The entire room was filled with the little guy''s clear sounds ofughter. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Big brother, you''re here to catch me, hurry up and catch me ..." Emma had just taken a bath. With her waist- length ck hair that was blown dry, she looked as delicate and cute as a little angel. She wore a set of pajamas and ran in circles in the living room. After George chased after her for a few rounds, he felt bored, so he stepped on her shoulders and sighed: "I''m not going to catch you, it''s not interesting at all." "No, brother, y with me. Don''t y with your boring electric toys." Emma pouted her small mouth and used her ability to withdraw her spoiled child, pulling on George''s small arm and shaking it, her small appearance was extremely pleasing to the eyes. Although the two little fellows were born in the same lifetime, George was a little man. His height was already taller than Emma by half a head since he was young, and now that they were standing together, he truly had the elegance of a big brother. "Mummy is back!" George saw Lily push open the door and revealed a joyous expression. He ran over and hugged Lily: Mummy, did you go on a date with uncle? Hearing the little guy''s questions, Lily could not help butugh, "You''re thinking too much, I just went to see a friend to chat." "Mummy, I would like to meet father once, is that possible?" Emma also squeezed over, her two small hands pitifully hugged onto Lily''s other leg, raising her head, she carefully pleaded. When Lily heard her daughter''s request, she immediately squatted down, rubbed her daughter''s head and gently said: "Emma, didn''t you and your brother have a ymate? We''re not going to look for Dad anymore, okay? Mummy will bring you back to your previous home. Then the three of us will live our happiest lives." George who was at the side, heard Lily actually say that she wanted to return to her previous home. Should she take him and his sister abroad? Chapter 55 Chapter 55 A ¡ªIthough George wasn''t as mischievous as his sister, he still wished to have his father''s company from the bottom of his heart. This could be every child''s greatest wish, they hoped that they would also have their own father and mummy. "No, Mummy, I don''t want to go back to my previous home. I want to go back to Daddy''s home, Daddy''s home is so big, so beautiful, and there are a lot of fun things to eat, nice things to eat__" Mummy, can we go back to father''s house? " Emma asked naively. Lily sighed, she never thought that her daughter would actually have such a sense of reliance on Edwards. "Mummy, I beg of you ..." Emma''s clear eyes looked at Lily with her delicate and pitiful appearance. Lily almost softened. She did owe the children too much, and she felt guilty for not letting them have a whole family. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However, all of this wasn''t caused by her. She was innocent and wronged. "Emma, listen to what Mummy words if you were to choose between father and Mummy, who are you going to be with?" Lily really didn''t want the children to learn to choose such a cruel thing too early, but she had no choice, she had to make a decision. If she wanted to see children''s innocent and happy smiles for the rest of her life, she would have to be ruthless. Emma obviously did not expect Mummy to ask her such a question. Her big eyes looked at Lily and then at her brother who remained silent. Then, she used her small hands to push George: "Brother, if you choose, who will you choose?" Lily immediately looked at her son, she believed that her son would definitely choose to be with her. "Mummy, if I suggest father to marry you, would you be willing to stay?" George didn''t speak, as he was pondering deeply into an even deeper problem. Lily''s head exploded as she looked at her son''s mature and young appearance. Emma immediately jumped up and cheered: "Yay, Daddy is going to marry Mummy! Yay, brother, and I will have Daddy and Mummy in the future. I''m so happy." Lily touched her forehead and speechlessly. Had she been scammed by the two little fellows? "George, your father will never marry Mummy in his entire life, don''t be too naive, he is not from the same world as me," Lily said very seriously. Sue who was walking out of the bathroom, suddenly heard Lily''s words. She couldn''t help but sigh and shake her head, this was truly a tragic life. The children were so young, they couldn''t even get a whole family, and they looked pitiful. "He will marry you, he promised me!" George said withplete confidence, his small face full of confidence. "George, you are so young, he must be lying to you. Mummy is not beautiful, your dad can tell from one look that he is a man who is very vignt and requests a lot of things. The people he wants to marry will definitely be the youngdies of those rich families." Lily was about to run out of words, she really didn''t know how to exin things between adults to her children. Nothing was as simple as that. "Daddy wouldn''t lie to me. He''s a man, the words of a man are always reliable. Mummy, how about..." "No way!" Lily almost blurted out, her tone was extremely resolute, causing the two little fellows to be shocked. Lily scratched her long hair with extreme annoyance and quickly walked to her own bedroom. The two little fellows watched with wide eyes and a helpless expression on their faces. Sue followed Lily in. Seeing her sitting by the side of the bed and arranging the bags she brought back, she opened her mouth and said, "You''ve obtained the things? The people of the Alice n shouldn''t be making things difficult for you anymore, right? " "Yes, I got it!" Lily''s eyes were a little sore as she replied softly. "Lily...." "Aunt, are you trying to persuade me to stay as well? "Lily raised her head to look at the person she trusted the most, and the tears in her eyes rolled over. Sue shook her head: "I won''t force you, you can decide however you feelfortable, the children are yours, even if they cannot understand you now, but one day when they grow up, they will understand your painstaking efforts." "Will they? I was afraid that they would me me for bringing them away, why didn''t I let them live with Edwards? They should have been living the life of a prince and a princess, but if they had followed me, I would have made them suffer a lot ... "Lily had thought about it very clearly, but the moment she thought of losing her child, she became selfish. Sue didn''t know what to say to console her. It was a very difficult decision to make. While the two adults were talking in their room, the two little fellows also ran into their room to discuss something. George held his hands behind back, he was looking like thinking about something, as he walked around the room. Emma carried her cloth doll and watched her brother circle it. After looking around twice, she was about to faint. She immediately asked, "Brother, what do we do? Mummy doesn''t want us to see my father anymore, but I still want to y with my father. Daddy treats me so well." "Little idiot, is Mummy not good for you?" George immediately red at her furiously. Emma pouted her small mouth, and then fiercely nodded her head like a chick eating rice, "Hum, Mummy treats me really well, but if Daddy and Mummy are both nice to me, then I''ll be even happier." "To be so greedy at such a young age, it''s truly amazing when you grow up." George lectured her like a little adult. Emma immediately lowered her head, feeling wronged, and said pitifully: "Big brother doesn''t want father''snd? "Didn''t brother say before, if we found Daddy, you will make Daddy take you to y football? Now that Daddy is here and you don''t like him, you''re too much" "Who said I don''t like him, but don''t you see that Mummy doesn''t like him? We have promised that people that the Mummy hates, and we do not like them either. " George said angrily. "Gosh, why doesn''t Mummy like Daddy? Daddy is handsome, rich, and loves me. Mummy should like him. " Emmapletely had the naive thoughts of a child. George''s mind suddenly lit up, he immediately thought of away. "Can we call Dad?" George suddenly said. Emma immediately nodded vigorously, feeling extremely happy. "Okay, okay, I want to hear Daddy''s voice, but ... We don''t know daddy''s phone number!." "I had asked Uncle Larry for it today! I keep it in my head. " At such a young age, George already had an amazing memory, and at this moment, it worked. "I''ll go get Mummy''s phone!" George turned around and ran out. Not longter, he held onto Lily''s phone, skillfully unlocking the lock on the screen, he started to pull out the phone. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 "I need to talk to dad first ..." Emma immediately hit her head and couldn''t wait to hear her father''s voice. George red at her unhappily: I am talking about important things with father, stand to the side... "No, no, let me say a few words to dad then you can say it." Emma''s face was full of arrogance. George had no choice but to stick the phone close to her ear. The phone rang for a few times, and was quickly picked up by Edwards. His voice then traveled over as well: "Who is it..." "Daddy, it''s me ..." Emma''s excited voice shocked George so much that she couldn''t even hold her phone properly. "Shh, be quiet, don''t let Mummy hear you!" George immediately reminded his sister. Emma was so scared that she quickly lowered her voice, "Daddy, do you miss me? I missed you so much!" "Emma, Daddy has been missing you all this time ..." When Edwards heard her daughter''s voice, the gloominess on her face immediately dissipated and was reced with gentleness. "Big brother and I gave you call in secret. Mummy doesn''t know..." "Yes, do not let her know, otherwise, Daddy will not be able to hear your voices." Edwards taught his own little girl in a very naughty way. "Alright, big brother has something important to talk with you!" Emma heard her father''s voice and she was extremely happy to hear that he missed her. However, when she saw her brother''s impatient expression, she could only stick out her tongue and give up her seat. George was not as naTve as his sister, because he was his big brother. "Little baby, are you there? Why aren''t you talking? Are you still angry at Dad? " When Edwards heard that there was no sound from the other side, he immediately became anxious. "Daddy, let me ask you something. Are you going to marry my Mummy or not?" George thought that his voice was very serious. Edwards did not expect his son to still be insisting on this problem. Sigh, this child was really troubled. "As long as you can persuade your Mummy to move here, I can consider this matter." Edwards also had a headache. This was not a question of whether or not he wanted to marry her, it was basically a question of whether or not that woman was willing to marry him. "But Mummy said she hates you." The little guy sighed. Edwards''s tone immediately rise by a few notches, "Did she really say that?" Whether you have done something wrong to mom. How about you apologize to her? Mummy doesn''t like to hold grudges the most. Edwards was a little angry in his heart, this woman actually hated him. Heh, does she have the qualifications? "Alright, I will go and apologize to her tomorrow. You and Emma must help father to speak a few more good words, do you understand?" Edwards had already made his decision. For his two precious children, he was willing to sacrifice his pride to take the initiative to show good will towards that woman. "Really? "That''s great..." Just then, the door of the room was pushed open. Lily''s voice transmitted over: "George, did you use my phone to y games again? How many times I told you about..." George did not expect Mummy to suddenlye in, and he was so shocked that the phone fell to the ground. At this time, Edwards''s voice urgently came over from the other side of the phone, "Son ... Emma, are you still there? Daddy still has something to tell you." Lily suddenly heard the man''s voice and her entire face turned white. She grabbed her phone and immediately cut off the call. The two little guys immediately lowered their heads, looking like they had been caught red-handed. "Who made the call?" Lily''s beautiful eyes immediately swept across their small faces. The two little fellows even knew that they were protecting one another, but they kept their mouths tightly shut, not saying a single word. Lily looked at the two little fellows who were determined not to say anything, and suddenly felt her heart bing chaotic. She didn''t want to punish them for their little mistake, so she squatted down and patted their faces. "Alright, it''s gettingte, you guys hurry up and go to bed." "Mummy... Daddy said he missed me! " Emma was someone who was happy, and had always had something to share with others. At this moment, she only wanted to share the happy things in her heart with Mummy. When Lily heard her daughter''s words, her heart hurt even more. She kissed her daughter on the cheek and said gently, "I know, go to sleep!" The next morning, Lily had a bad dream all night. She dreamed that the two children were carried away by Edwards in all sorts of ways. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. She ran and cried, chasing him through the night. She was tired and exhausted. "Bastard..."Lily sat up from the bed with a sore back and couldn''t help but curse. She first made a call to the kindergarten and asked for a leave of absence from the teacher. Having her aunt take care of the two little fellows at home, she took a taxi to the n. Alice woke up early in the morning and called Mary. And she no longer answered the phone, causing her face to turn green and ck in anger. The servant walked over and told her that Lily was here. Alice''s entire body stiffened, she was even more anxious and angry, Lily must havee to take the jade pendant. What should she do? The shameless Mary actually did not n to return the jade to her. Although she did not get the jade pendant, Alice still came down quickly to see Lily. " Lily, why are you here so early?" Alice immediately revealed a hypocritical smile. This was the first time she called her by her name in such a friendly manner. Lily felt disgusted, and said with a cold expression: "You still haven''t given me my jade pendant!" "This... Wandering, did you notice that I''ve called an extra ten million into your card? How about ... Then can you sell the jade pendant to me for ten million? " Alice immediately said in a negotiable tone, "Your jade pendant is itself worthless, but I understand that it is extremely valuable to you, so ten million is not a small sum." Lily had already received the remittance from the bank card a long time ago, and discovered that Alice had actually given her sixty million dors. "Then where is the jade pendant?" Lily frowned and asked. "Maybe she lost it, yesterday my friend said that she didn''t remember to take it, so she must have lost it, sorry, If I knew how important that jade pendant is to you, I must keep it well, now there''s no other way, I promise you, I will continue to find that jade pendant for you, if I do, I''ll give it to you as soon as possible, okay?" You''re going abroad today, don''t stay a second longer! " Alice really wished she could give Lily a pair of wings and let her fly out of the country. Lily also couldn''t wait to leave. Looking at Alice''s expression, it didn''t seem like she was lying, but she was still a little angry in her heart. "Then continue to help me find it. If you find it, return it to me as soon as possible." Lily warned. "Of course, of course, it''s useless even if I want that jade pendant!" Alice hurriedly promised. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 I¡ªt was only then that Lily decided to turn around and leave. Alice said in an extremely kind tone," Lily, how about I arrange for my chauffeur to take you to the airport?" "No, I''ll take a taxi." Lily rejected her coldly. In truth, Alice did not want to send her to the airport. She was just afraid that if she took the money and did not leave the country in time, she would miss out on her good fortune. Lily called a car and left. Alice immediately made a call: "Did you follow her car? Keep an eye on her. If she didn''t leave the country within today, then capture her for me." Lily was also afraid that Alice would set her eyes on her, so she made the taxi stop at a busy street intersection, and she got off. After sneaking into the crowd, Lily quickly took a taxi from the other side. Alice immediately received a call. "That woman got off at the East Gate street. Our people didn''t follow her..." "Useless ... "A bunch of useless idiots ..." Alice angrily smashed her phone. Lily hurried back to her aunt''s home, Sue had already helped her pack up everything. "Say goodbye to your aunt!" Lily stood at the side of the road. After sending the two little fellows to the taxi, she hugged her aunt: "Aunt,e and y with us overseas when you''re free!" "Lily, take care of your safety and take care of the two children!" Sue warned repeatedly with concern. "Un got it!" Lily sat in the carriage and waved goodbye to her aunt. The two little fellows were also very polite and sensible as they waved their hands. In the taxi, Emma was a little emotional, she also kept her head down, and sighed. "Alright, the two of you stay alert. Mummy will bring you guys to the amusement park..." "Will Daddy go?" Emma immediately asked in anticipation. Lily was startled, she pulled her daughter into her embrace and held her tightly. Her chin rested on her daughter''s little head, and said gently: "Emma, your mother will spare no time to apany you all to grow up, don''t think about Father anymore, okay?" Emma did not quite understand, but George did understand, and in the end, he sighed. The Mummy must be extremely afraid, that''s why she wanted to take him and his sister away. However... He also wanted to enjoy the life that he had a father by his side. They yed football together, yed games together, and dismantled his favorite model machine... And all of this, George desired very much. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. But if Mummy didn''t like it, he could only silently forget about all these dreams. Emma quietly and cutely leaned into Mummy''s embrace, with a pair of pitch-ck bright eyes looking out the window at the unfamiliar scenery, who knows what she was thinking about? Inside the taxi, the three of them sat in silence. Suddenly... More than a dozen ck sedans were like a whirlwind as they swept over, forming a circr shape as they surrounded the taxi on the main road. The taxi driver was so scared that he quickly stepped on the brakes, his face turning pale. "What... What happened? What are these cars going to do? " The taxi driver immediately suspected that Lily had messed with some kind of gangster or other. His eyes were filled with fear. "It''s father''s ..." George had already cleverly crawled to the side of the car window, his big ck eyes looking out, only to see a tall figure angrily walking over. After Lily heard her son''s loud shout, she anxiously looked outside the window with her panicked eyes. Edwards had already quickly walked out of the car door. With his big hand, he opened the door. When Lily saw him, she was so scared that her heart almost broke. Why would this bastard appear here? "Daddy ..." Emma was also dumbstruck for a moment. When she saw Edwards, she became a little excited. Edwards originally came over with anger, but when he saw the two little fellows, he forcefully suppressed his anger and knocked on the roof of the car with his fingers, "Get off, I have something to say to you!" Lily looked at the surrounding high-grade cars, her heart thumping. It looks like she wouldn''t be able to leave today. "Mummy, Daddy hase to find us. Let''s just go home with Daddy." Emma immediately revealed a pitiful expression and pleaded as her small hands grabbed onto Lily''s hand. Lily epted her fate and sighed, then nodded: "Alright, I will go back with you!" "Yay ..." George could not hide the happiness in his heart. When he heard that Mummy agreed to return with his father, he raised his two small hands and cheered out loud. But when he turned around and saw Mummy''s ugly expression, he immediately put his hands down. Edwards stared fixedly at Lily as if he could see through her soul. George climbed down the carriage by himself, but Emma reached out her shorthand for Edwards to hug. Of course, Edwards very gently held his little girl tightly in his arms, and said slowly to Lily: "Where are you bringing my child?" Lily didn''t say anything, and she had nothing to say to this man. Seeing that she was speechless, Edwards immediately gave Larry a look. Larry directly walked in front of the driver: "Where is the destination?" "Airport... the airport!" The driver very helplessly betrayed Lily. Edwards''s handsome face darkened. "Daddy, don''t scare my Mummy, my Mummy is timid!" Emma, who was lying in Edwards''s embrace, turned around with her bright eyes, and very shrewdly begged for mercy on behalf of her mother. Edwards originally wanted to teach this disobedient woman a lesson, but his daughter''s words immediately extinguished the mes in his heart. "Emma, don''t be afraid, Daddy will bring you home!" Edwards directly ignored Lily, holding his daughter in one arm and holding his son''s small hand with the other. When he thought that he could smoothly carry the two little fellows to the carriage, he saw his son shake off his big hands, turned around, and ran to Lily''s side. His chubby little hands firmly grabbed onto one of Mummy''s fingers: "Mummy, let''s go together!" Lily could only nod her head and head towards the car. "Emma, can you and your brother ride in that car with Uncle Larry? Father and Mummy would like to talk to you alone. " Edwards started to coax her daughter. "Ok, hurry up and reconcile father and Mummy. Emma doesn''t want to see you two arguing." Although the little guy didn''t understand why the two adults looked to be in a bad mood, her only wish was for her father to get back together with Mummy. Lily also had a lot of things she wanted to say to this man, so she also squatted down and said to her son, "You should go take that carriage as well. Take good care of your little sister." "Yes!" George nodded his head, but his eyes were filled with worry. Daddy sent them away, could it be to bully Mummy? However, he believed that on ount of him and Emma, his father would definitely show mercy to the Mummy. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Watching the two little fellows get into the carriage, Edwards''s cold face was finally covered with a layer of frost. Lily''s delicate and pretty face was also extremely ugly. Edwards was the first to get in the carriage, and she followed her. Upon entering, she found that it was a small enclosed space, with a partition separating it from the driver''s seat. The atmosphere in the narrow space suddenly turned stiff. "Why are you taking my children abroad? Just because I''m their biological father? " Lily thought that Edwards was going to strangle her to death right now, but she never thought that he would actually talk to her calmly and peacefully. "I guess so. If you want to take them away, of course I won''t agree. Before we met you, we would have a good life abroad." Since this man did not argue with him, Lily suppressed her agitated emotions and calmly replied. "If I didn''t know about the existence of the children, I would never interfere with your life. But now, I don''t agree with you taking the children abroad to live. How can a weak woman like you provide them with better living conditions?" Edwards was a man who was very vignt of life. He would definitely not allow his child to live a life worse than others. Lily''s beautiful eyes turned over and stared intently at the man''s unyielding expression. Her eyes immediately felt a bit sore. "Do you know how important they are to me? You want to take them away from me without saying a word now? My reaction should be that of all parents. " When Lily said these words, his tone was unavoidably agitated and angry. Edwards narrowed his long and narrow eyes, then said lightly: "Sorry, I was indeed too impatient." "What''s the point of you telling me that you''re sorry? I just hope you don''t take the children away. I can''t leave them." Lily did not want to hear his apology as this would not solve the underlying problem. "Then, what method do you have to make everyone satisfied?" Actually, Edwards had already considered this question after he calmed downst night. Although he had spent half a day with the children yesterday, he was still able to rationally realize that the children couldn''t leave this woman alone. As the father of a child, although he really wanted to snatch the children back, the child already had their own thoughts, so he could not forcefully separate them from his mother. How could he bear to harm his own child in such a cruel matter? That was why he had nned to properly discuss this matter with Lily today. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. When he was on his way to find her, he received a call from the bodyguard that he had arranged at her home. He said that Lily had brought along three trips and caught a taxi, as if he was going to travel far. When he heard this news, he immediately rushed over. Fortunately, he had intercepted their car. Lily bit her lower lip, but she was still flustered. Previously, Edwards had a bandit''s face, but she was still able to scold him in a fit of rage. But now, when he spoke to her in such a calm, reasonable tone about the child, she realized. Her mind was nk. "I don''t know ..." She lowered her head and expressionlessly answered him. "How about this, the child will stay in my home for a few days, and then he will stay in your house for a few more days ..." Edwards felt that this was enough fair. "I don''t want to be separated from them for a day. Let them follow me. If you want to see them, you cane over anytime." Lily bit her lower lip as she replied. "Lily, do you want our children to be exposed? Do you know how many enemies I have? To let them know that I suddenly have two children, this is definitely a disaster for them! " Edwards suddenly warned her with a serious face. Hearing that the child was in danger, Lily suddenly raised her head. Her two beautiful eyes stared at him with even more anger and shock. "Then you shouldn''t havee to find them. "If I let them live by my side, all these dangers can be avoided." Edwards''s goal was this. Lily''s two small hands suddenly tightened. This man was so hateful, she actually said those words to scare her. Wasn''t it just to make herpromise? "But the children can''t leave me!" Lily would also scare him. "So, the best way is for you to move in with me." "I don''t want to live with you!" Lily immediately said. Edwards sarcastically said: "If it weren''t for the fact that you are the mother of the child, would I have let you move to my house?" Lily was speechless, this man looked down on everyone and felt like he deserved a beating. "I have a lot of rooms. If you really don''t want to live on the mountainside with me, you can live in a vi by the sea. We are separated by several miles, which will avoid the embarrassment of meeting each other." Edwards said indifferently. Lily was stunned for a moment. Actually, what he said just now was much more pleasing to her ears than yesterday, when he didn''t seem to take her seriously. "If you are willing to lend me that room for the time being, such an arrangement isn''t impossible ..." But I hope you won''t interfere in my life. " When Lily brought her two children to the airport earlier, she had been soft-hearted for a moment. When the children mentioned Daddy, their eyes were filled with longing and anticipation, making Lily''s heart ache. If she had been happy with her children before, it was because they had never known that they had a father. Now, it would be impossible to erase this man''s shadow from the innocent and young minds of the children. Even though she wanted to be a qualified mother, but no matter how much care she gave them as a mother, it couldn''tpare to the feeling a father''s love gave them. At this moment, Lily still decided to let the children''s childhood not be devoid of fatherly love. Of course, the reason why she made all these concessions and considerations was because of the children. Personally, Edwards was just a stranger to her. Edwards confirmed that this woman would agree to it, because she had no other choice. "Of course, we don''t interfere with each other." The man''s thin lips curled upwards as he smiled with an unfathomable meaning. The direction the car headed towards was Edwards Family''s vi. Inside the carriage, Lily tried her best to distance herself from the man. Just a moment ago, her nerves had been stretched taut, and she hadn''t realized that this man''s aura was so powerful that it would give others a fatal feeling of oppression. At this moment, when the deal was made and her nerves rxed, she suddenly realized that the aura that the man beside her gave her was so dangerous. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 D ¡ªempsey''s serene eyes also inadvertently swept towards the woman sitting beside him. When he saw her pair ofrge, clear, and innocent eyes, he suddenly thought of his daughter''s eyes, which were also simrly clean and alert, without a single blemish. It turned out that his daughter had inherited her genes. One had to admit that those eyes were so beautiful that it would make one''s heart beat faster. When she looked at you with a hint of panic in her eyes, there was an impulse to peep at you with her bright and limpid eyes. "You ... Why are you looking at me like that? "Lily tensed up again. She realized that this man was staring at her with ill intentions. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Daughter looks like you, so beautiful!" Edwards said lightly. He did not have any ill intentions, but he was praising her. Lily''s scalp went numb once again. Although she had heard quite a few men ttering her, she still felt that this man''s words were extremely ear¡ªpiercing. The woman''s vignt eyes made Edwards let out a faintugh: "Are you afraid of me?" "Why should I be afraid of you?" Lily retorted instantly, she definitely could not admit defeat. "If you''re not afraid of me, why are you sit so far away? Afraid that I''ll eat you? " In fact, Edwards rarely conversed with women like this. In his life, there were only two types of fun: work and earning money. He had always been indifferent towards rtionships. He felt that he didn''t need any feelings at all, that he could turn his pleasure to work and money. "You are strange." Lily was embarrassed and annoyed. Edwards looked at her, even she said that she was not afraid, but on her small face that was as fair as milk, the peach - color blossoms surfaced. At this moment, the morning sun shone through the window and onto her wless white face. Her skin that was like porcin jade, caused Edwards to be slightly absentminded. Putting aside her stubborn temper, she was still very pretty. At this moment, she wore a ponytail, revealing her fair and plump forehead. Under her delicate and picturesque eyebrows, there were two sets ofrge eyes that resembled jade-green springs, a round and pretty nose, and a pair of delicate and exquisite little mouth at the bottom. The lips were extremely beautiful, as if they were identally touched by two rose petals. Her figure was also very slim, and her skin was almost the same color as her face, white and clean. No matter who sees her, they must be tempted by such a woman. Edwards suddenly thought of the man that she went to meetst night, who hade to grab her small hands time and time again. It must be because of that. Edwards narrowed his cold eyes in displeasure. Just thinking of this woman rely on else man, why was he so unhappy? It must be because she was his child''s Mummy. He hoped that she would act as a good role model for his child and not act so intimately with other men. Lily realized that this man''s gaze, whether intentionally or unintentionally, was still on her and she felt goosebumps all over her body. Fortunately, they had finally reached their destination. Under Larry''s care, the two little fellows looked so excited that their little faces werepletely red. It could be seen how happy they were to be able to return to their father''s side. "Mummy, how is the discussion between you and Father going? Have you finished talking? Shall we not go? " With Emma''s straightforward personality, she will say something directly. At this moment, what she wanted to know the most was whether or not father and Mummy had made up. Lily crouched down and gently caressed her daughter''s head, saying softly: "Yes, we won''t leave, we''ll stay and live together with your father." "Really? Yeah, Emma is so happy, thank you, Mummy. " As soon as the little guy got proud, it immediately kissed Lily on the cheek. Lily looked at her son, who was smiling at the side like a little fool. Although her son had a reserved personality and wasn''t as talkative as her daughter, she could tell that her son really wanted her to stay. From the looks of it, her decision was right. At the side, Edwards''s eyes inadvertently fell on the woman who was squatting in front of the child. Under the sunlight, her gentle appearance made him absent-minded once again. Seeing her imposing and angry look, at that moment, her gentle and beautiful face actually made Edwards''s heart palpitate. Lily straightened her body and looked at the two little fellows ying merrily by her side. She sighed softly. As long as the children were happy, even if she suffered a little wrong, it wouldn''t be worth mentioning. "I''ll ask Uncle Garry to prepare some household items for you, and also ... I''ll send some servants for you to order. " Edwards looked at the child who was ying around with him, and an unconscious look of gentleness appeared on his handsome face. Lily nodded her head: "Thank you, but I don''t have to be sent over. I can take care of myself." "I was sent to look after my children." Decisions that Edwards had decided on, no one could change. Lily looked at him with her beautiful eyes, but the man turned his gaze to the child. "Alright, you just have to follow the arrangements. I don''t care." Lily also wouldn''t stand on ceremony with him. Since everything was for the sake of a child, she would naturally happily ept it. "Can I borrow a car from you? I have something that I need to do. " Since Lily decided to stay, naturally she had to return the money to Alice. Edwards turned and said to Larry: "Give her the car key!" Lily took the car key, ignoring the man with the powerful aura beside him, he walked straight towards the child. "Emma, George, Mummy is out on some business. Why don''t you two y with your father first?" Emma and George, the two smart little devils, looked at each other, as if they had understood something. They immediately nodded their head sensibly: "Okay, Mummy, drive carefully." Lily looked at the expression the little guy had just exchanged, and couldn''t help butugh. It seemed that in the future, no matter what decision she made, she couldn''t be too hasty, as the treasures all had their own ways of thinking. Lily pressed the button on the car key, and saw a luxurious ck car beside them light up. She used to have a crappy car overseas, but she wasn''t used to driving such a fancy car. But, she said, looking around at the cars, which one isn''t worth millions? "Do you need me to apany you?" Edwards suddenly walked over and asked with a low voice. Seeing his erged handsome face, Lily immediately waved her hand: "No need, I''ll go myself." If Edwards apanied her, then the whole world would be in chaos, Alice would be so angry that she would get crazy. The woman''s refusal instantly caused someone''s face to turn ugly. Ever since he was born, this was the first time he had shown so much concern for a woman. However, he was mercilessly rejected. CEO Edwards was unhappy. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Lily stepped on the throttle of the car and the sedan instantly sped away. Edwards frowned, why was this woman leaving in such a hurry, could it be that she was going to meet her old lover again? Hum, driving his car to meet her old lover? Edwards was stifled to the point that he couldn''t breathe, but he couldn''t let it out. "Daddy ..." How did you coax Mummy back? " After Emma yed with her brother for a few rounds, sheid down beside Edwards''s legs and hugged onto one of his long legs. "Daddy said that he would pamper her and love her in the future. And she''ll be back!" Seeing his daughter''s delicate face, the anger in Edwards''s heart disappeared. He squatted down and kissed her lightly with his lips. "Has Daddy fallen in love with my Mummy?" Emma immediately asked in extreme happiness. Edwards really liked the way his daughterughed. She was simply a mortal angel. "I will slowly fall in love with her!" How could such a proud man like Edwards admit to it so easily? George, who was walking over, pouted and said: "Idiot Emma, nine out of ten of a man''s words are fake, and you still believe it? "You really are stupid." "You''re not allowed to call me stupid." Emma immediately shouted unhappily and pounced towards George to capture him again. George liked to tease her, so heughed out loud as he ran: "Mummy already has an uncle that she likes, she wouldn''t like Daddy." Edwards''s emotions, which he had calmed down with great difficulty, started to fluctuate once again after hearing his son''s words. He took a step forward and easily grabbed his son''s hand: "George, dad is asking you, do you know which man your Mummy likes?" "I know, but I won''t tell you!" George made a face at him. Edwards immediately squatted down, held his son and stood in front of him. He said with a serious face: "George, tell Daddy and I will reward you with a toy." "No, I have never betrayed the Mummy. I am man, I will keep my word." George imitated his serious expression and said. Edwards was speechless. He did not expect his son''s mouth to be so tight, so he could only turn around and ask his daughter: "Emma, do you know?" "Know what?" Emma blinked her eyes wide. "Which uncle does your Mummy like?" Edwards tried his best to speak with a gentle tone. Emma heard it then immediately extended five short hands, and pulled on them one finger at a time. "Uncle Jack, Uncle Mark, Uncle Lee ... Oh, Daddy, I can''t count a finger." Edwards: Lily roared angrily in his heart. Lily,e back and exin yourself. George smiled as he looked at her stupid little sister. She had a serious expression on her face as she counted the number of people who like Mummy for his father. Emma expressed that her memory was not good enough, her pitch-ck eyes looked at George: "Brother, can you count clearly?" "Forget it, stop counting. Daddy doesn''t want to know!" Edwards''s heart felt even more stifled. He also did not know why he felt so bad when he heard that the woman had so many suitors. Lily drove the car into the city. At this time, Alice should not be home. In order to find her as soon as possible, Lily called Bryant and asked him about her location at Feather of Sky Media Group. Lily had to navigate to find the ce, and when she looked up, she saw a huge building. This was the center of the entertainment circle, apany where all the famous celebrities gathered. When Bryant heard that Lily wille over, he had already been waiting at the entrance of the hall. He kept looking at the cabs outside the door, looking up and down, but he didn''t expect a luxury car which is worth millions to stop right in front of him. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The one who came out of the car was the Lily he had to wait for. Lu Xuan Chen''s expression was extremely shocked and astonished. ording to his knowledge, it was simply impossible for Lily to drive such an expensive car. Lily, you bought this car?" After Bryant recovered from his shock, he asked. Lily shook her head: "No, I borrowed a friend''s." Lu Xuan Chen''s face showed that he understood, but he was secretly surprised. Lily had just returned to mothend, how could she know such a rich friend. "Where''s Alice? I have something important to talk with her." "I''ll take you up!" Bryant suppressed his curiosity. In the elevator, Bryant was still probing: "Lily, after so many years, have you made a boyfriend yet?" Lily looked slightly surprised, and then replied: "No, I''ve always been single." Hearing this reply, Bryant could not help but secretly rejoice, and deliberately said: "I have also always been single." "Is that so?" Lily chuckled, but theke of her heart could no longer fluctuate. In the past, she felt that Bryant was the type of boyfriend that she wanted to find in the future, but now, she has her own daughters and sons. Even though she knew that she wasn''t worthy, she didn''t think of it anymore. Seeing Lily walking over, Alice''s beautiful face instantly turned ugly. "Why are you still here?" Alice rushed forward and directly questioned her. The person she had sent to follow Lily was lost, which made her feel depressed and uneasy, so she sent someone to the airport to guard her. However, more than an hour had passed, and there was no reply. She felt even more fooled. At the moment, Lily was actually still here, how could Alice not be angry? She wished that she could just throw her out of the country and nevere back. On the way here, Lily had already gone to the bank to transfer all the money that she had transferred to her. Alice had been doing her hair style just now and did not hear the short message from her phone. That was why she was so shocked by Lily''s appearance. "I''m not leaving! I''ve already transferred your money to your card. Take a look at it. "Lily said indifferently, ignoring Alice''s furious face that was warped to the point of warping. "Lily, you liar, you are breaking your promise." Alice roared at her. Lily replied to her expressionlessly, "You''re the one who went back on your word. You said that you would give me the jade pendant early in the morning, and even now, you still haven''t given it to me." Alice angrily red at her. She indeed could not refute what Lily had said. "I''ve already returned the money to you. The paper we signed has no value at all. In the future, don''t come and disturb my life again." After Lily finished speaking, she turned around and prepared to leave. "You''re not allowed to leave!" Alice rushed forward, extended her hand, and blocked her way: "You still haven''t exined everything yet." Lily smirked and said: "What else do you want me to say? I''ve said everything I need to say!" Alice nced at Lu Xuan Chen, and said to him: "You go out first, I have something to say to her alone." Bryant looked at the two of them and furrowed his brows. He did not understand what else the two of them had to say. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 S¡ªtate her conditions When Bryant closed the door, Alice''s previous imposing aura immediately dissipated, and she pleaded: "Lily, you said that you were not interested in Edwards, why are you not willing to leave now? Are you attracted to him again?" Lily hated the hypocritical face of Alice. She felt that she was always wearing a mask and her expression kept changing, to the point where she didn''t even know which one was her true face. "I''m not interested in him, but this is my business. Why should I tell you?" Lily sneered. Alice knew Lily''s stubborn personality. Furthermore, she had hated her since she was young, even if she lowered her head to ask for her help, she would definitely refuse. "Lily, you really want to be my enemy? You better think it through. Our current identities differ greatly, it''s not good to go against me." Seeing her pleading did not work, she intimidated her. Lily''s expression changed slightly. She had to admit, this was Alice''s true personality. Ever since she was young, she liked to be in a position above others. "If I stay in the country, I''ll be your enemy. Then I have nothing else to say." Lily no longer wanted to mess with this unreasonable woman. Alice''s face became even more unsightly, hatred was hidden in her eyes: "I am warning you, don''t be delusional and try to steal Edwards away, you know how important he is to me." "If someone can steal away the man, then he''s not yours." Lily ridiculed. Alice felt as if she had been stabbed by needles. Her heart hurt but she was even more annoyed: "Even if Edwards falls in love with another woman, that person definitely won''t be you." Lily felt that Alice was simply a madman. Did she really think that all the women in the world wanted to obtain Edwards''s favor? Lily no longer bothered with her unreasonable actions, she walked out. At the door, when Bryant saw that she came out with an ugly expression, he asked concernedly: "You guys fought again?" "Bryant, I''ll leave first!" Lily''s mood was not good, she immediately walked towards the elevator. Alice suddenly swept all the items on the table to the ground. The moment she thought about Lily''s staying, it was as if doomsday had arrived, and she was extremely afraid. After Lily finished this matter, she went straight home. However, as soon as she returned to the vi, she saw that in the living room, a man was drawing something on a piece of paper with his daughter in his other hand. George watched on the side with a face full of joy- Lily originally thought that Edwards wouldn''t be able to deal with the two little fellows, but she never expected that... "Mummy is back!" Emma was the first to see Lily, and immediately jumped off Edwards''s leg in excitement. She ran over, grabbed onto one of Lily''s fingers, and pulled her forward: "Mummy, quicklye over here and look, Daddy is painting for us." Lily didn''t want to join them, but since she couldn''t resist her daughter''s excited eyes, she could only walk over and pretend to admire it. "What is this? Duck? " Lily looked at Edwards''s masterpiece as she smiled. Edwards''s gaze instantly darkened, as he said in an extremely displeased manner, "This is a swan." "That must be the ugly duckling!" Lily curled her lips. Edwards was originally in a good mood, but after hearing herment, he no longer had any interest in painting: "Come and paint, see what you can draw." Lily immediately sat down by his side, took out a pen, and agilely started drawing on the paper. Edwards had never been trained in painting before, so being able to paint a swan- like duck was already pretty good. On the other hand, because Lily had been studying design, drawing was as easy as flipping her palm. With just a few strokes, she could draw out the soul of a swan, causing Edwards''s face to turn even more gloomy and unsightly. "Mummy is great, your drawing is really beautiful." George immediately pped his hands. Emma also supported her cheeks with her two small hands, looking at Mummy''s swan with great interest. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Lily finished the painting and looked at the man provocatively. Edwards had no choice but to admit defeat and said indifferently: "Fine, you''ve won. Whatever you want, I will satisfy you!" Lily was stunned, her beautiful eyes blinked twice. When she was drawing just now, did she bet with him on anything? "Mummy, quickly state your conditions. Daddy has already given you a chance." The little guy immediately said. Lily coughed a little unnaturally. "I I don''t want anything." "Are you sure?" Edwards raised his eyebrows slightly. Lily nodded. "What a pity. I was nning on letting you work in the One Thought Design Department. Since you said no..." "Wait a minute!" Lily''s mind was a little nk just now, but after hearing his words, her beautiful eyes slightly lit up: "You want me to work in the One Thought Design Department?" "What? Haven''t you already applied for the position? " Edwards said sarcastically. Mentioning this, Lily became angry and red at him: "If it wasn''t for you obstructing me, I would have taken this job a long time ago. "It''s not toote to go now." "Even if you didn''t say anything, I would still go to the interview." Since she decided to stay, of course, Lily should look for a job. The two little fellows who were silent beside exchanged a look filled withughter after hearing the conversation between Mummy and Daddy. "We''re going out for a meal tonight, do you have any objections?" Edwards suddenly asked. "We have no objections!" The two little fellows replied in unison. Seeing the little fes were so excited, Lily knew that their little hearts were already excited, how could she object to it? Maybe she gave her children a boring life, so any suggestion Edwards made would make the two little fellows feel excited. Edwards suddenly knew an important piece of information. If he makes any decisions in the future, as long as the two little fellows had no objections, the woman would not oppose him at all. So that''s how it was! "Daddy, Mummy, you guys continue chatting. Xiao Nai and I will go watch TV." George held his sister''s small hand, intending to leave some space for Daddy and Mummy to build up their rtionship. Old Gary immediately followed behind the two little fellows. "Little Young Master, do you want me to watch the show with you?" "Hmm, thank you, Old Gary!" The little guys politely and happilyughed. The living room became quiet. Without the little guy''s nose, Lily suddenly felt that it was weird. She raised her beautiful eyes and identally bumped into the deep eyes of the man who was probing her. Her heart skipped a beat. "Who did you see just now? Is it that man again fromst night? " The moment the little guy left, Edwards''s expression changed, and his voice revealed a trace of ridicule. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Lily''s face was also expresionless, her voice was indifferent: "It has nothing to do with you." "I heard you have a lot of suitors. How can you make your children experience problems between adults prematurely?" Edwards had not forgotten how his daughter counted her little fingers just now. Lily frowned, she did not understand why the man looked at her with such a displeased expression: "Who told you that?" "The children told me, of course." "You believe in children''s words? How naive." Lily ridiculed. Being scolded, Edwards''s handsome face turned even more ashen and gloomy. Since he was young, no one had ever dared to call him naive. Yet, this woman kept trampling on his bottom line time and time again. "Lily, don''t think that you can go against the rules just because you gave me two children. I am warning you, if you dare to scold me again in the future, I won''t forgive you." Edwards used his terrifying aura, wanting to scare this woman. Lily pouted her lips in disapproval: "I''m tired, do you have a room upstairs? I want to get some sleep." Edwards did not expect that not only did this woman scold him, she even ignored his existence, making him even more angry. "Do you feel at ease sleeping in my house? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll sleep with you again? " Edwards suddenly became evil. Lily stared at him with slight disgust: "Who said that children are not allowed to experience adult rtionship issues prematurely? If you really slept with me, how would the children treat you if they found out? Beast, hooligan? Or an animal that only uses its lower body to think? " Edwards''s body froze. This woman discussed such a thing with him so calmly. Moreover, she wasn''t afraid of letting the children know. What kind of educational idea was this? Edwards had only been trying to scare her earlier, he didn''t really want to do anything to her. "Hmm.. Go to sleep in peace. Your appearance does not attract me." He sneered and mocked. "That''s good. To be honest, other people think that you''re handsome, but I really don''t." Lily also not willing to be outdone by him. Edwards''s self ¡ª confidence had been hit hard, this was the first time a woman told him that she was not interested in him. Was this woman blind? He clearly had a beautiful face, but she didn''t even look at him. Lily was already leisurely walking up the stairs to the second floor, leaving behind the Edwards who had a face full of shock. Pushing open the door of a guest room, Lilyid on the bed. From the moment Edwards knew of the existence of these children, her nerves had been stretched taut like a string, ready to burst at any time. Last night, she also had nightmares and did not sleep well at all. At this moment, everything hade to an end and she could finally have a peaceful sleep. Since she couldn''t dodge or escape, then she might as well ept this fact. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It''s not wrong that children need Daddyly love. She shouldn''t be so selfish as to prevent them from having it. When Lily woke up from her sleep, it was already dark. In her arms, there was a little fellow lying down, and she was also sleeping soundly. Lily looked at her daughter''s cute sleeping posture. Her two small hands had to hug one of her arms, and her little face had to be pressed tightly against hers in order for her to fall asleep. She felt extremely heartbroken when she saw her daughter''s expression, which showed that she did not have a sense of security. She didn''t know if it was because she had lost her rtionship with her Daddy since she was young, her daughter was always a bit timid. She never dared to sleep alone. On the contrary, her son had a tough personality since he was young. He also liked to sleep in a small bed by himself, never relying on her. Lily looked at the time. It was already seven, and thinking of Edwards saying that they would eat together at night, she couldn''t help but push his daughter''s little body. "Emma, wake up, it''s dark!" Emma was sleeping soundly, blinking herrge sleepy eyes: "Mummy, how about sleeping a little longer!" "Didn''t you promise to go out to dinner with your Daddy? If you go back to sleep, you won''t be able to eat." Lily chuckled. Emma slowly crawled up from the bed. Her small body was still shaking, but her willpower was still extremely strong. "That''s right, Daddy is treating us to a meal. Mummy, let''s quickly go downstairs!" Lily nodded! However, what she didn''t know was that while she was sleeping soundly, Edwards carried her daughter in and gently ced her by her side. The man looked at her exhausted face as she slept. After staring for a long time, he finally left. Edwards''s attitude towards her had changed. Edwards had nevere into contact with children before, so he did not know that not only did raising children means giving them enough food and clothing, he also needed to spend arge amount of energy and patience to apany them as they grew. These two days, he had cancelled all of thepany''s work and wholeheartedly apanied the children. He suddenly realized that the happy smiles on the children''s faces could only appear if they had thepany of their parents. Previously, he had a lot of opinions on Lily, he felt that this woman was unreasonable, and that she was stubborn. But now, he felt that with her being a single mother, bringing up two children was be easy. Because he understood her situation, Edwards was considerate at the moment. However, in this tranquil state of mind, ripples started to appear again. When he saw the woman walking down the stairs, he was no longer as calm as before. Lily held her daughter''s small hand and walked downstairs. "Daddy, where''s my brother?" Emma immediately ran into Edwards''s embrace in a happy mood, asking to be hugged. Edwards pulled his daughter into his embrace and looked at Lily, who had just woken up, with his deep and serene eyes. Her skin had always been soft and smooth, and after a period of sleep, it turned pink and beautiful, making her look even more charming. His heart beat even faster. "Your brother asked the Old Gary to apany him to y with toys." Edwards replied to his daughter in a low voice. "Shall we go out to dinner? I''m so hungry. " The little guy immediately reached out her hand to touch her stomach, looking as if it was a big deal. As Edwards looked at this little fellow''s innocent and cute appearance, he couldn''t help but kiss her petite face. Then, he said gently, "Let''s go and find Big Brother, then we''ll go out to eat." Lily stood at the side, her beautiful eyes were somewhat unnatural. Seeing her daughter so close to Edwards, she had different feelings in her heart, but she also felt an indescribable happiness. Her daughter had a Daddy, can she be more courageous? Chapter 63 Chapter 63 S ¡ªhe really hoped that it would be such a good result. Previously, she had suspected that her daughter was suffering from loneliness and was extremely afraid. She even brought her daughter to see a doctor. After her patient guidance, her daughter''s personality gradually became better. "Let''s go!" Just as Lily was in a daze, a slightly "scorching" gaze was fixed on her. "Yeah!" Lily nodded her head. In the past when she went out, her daughter would always ask her to hug her, but now, with someone taking over the responsibility, she felt much more rxed. Carrying a child was also physical work, and in the past, Lily hugged the two children together, feeling so tired that her arms were about to break. As the three walked out of the hall, Edwards made a call. Not longter, Old Gary brought George out. George was holding an electric robot and ying with it happily. "Mummy, a cool transformer!" George immediately disyed it in front of Lily as if he was offering a treasure. When Lily looked at her son''s excited eyes, she felt inexplicably touched. Edwards patted his little head and said, "Get on the car. After we finish eating, I''ll y with you for a while." "Hmm!" When the little guy heard that his Daddy would y with him, he couldn''t conceal his excitement. Lily stood at the side, apanying her children in happiness, and identally, she met Edwards''s eyes. She quickly shifted her gaze away. She was happy with her children, but she didn''t realize that she would be happy to see this man. The passion in Edwards''s eyes instantly cooled down like he had met an iceberg. He frowned slightly in displeasure. The atmosphere of the dinner was very good. This was the first time the two little fellows were eating at the same table with their Daddy and Mummy. "Daddy, Mummy likes to eat fish, help her pick one!" George''s bright eyes shed with a cunning light. Since Mummy had decided to stay, he naturally would spare any effort to bring them together. Edwards frowned slightly, when she heard his son''s idea, she was also stunned. "Go eat your food, don''t talk too much!" Lily stared at her son with a stern gaze. Edwards was a noble person, how could he help her? It was impossible. Just when Lily was absolutely sure that Edwards would never do such a thing, the man stretched out his arm. He already held a piece of delicious fish for her: "Eat!" This was simply unbelievable. Edwards gave her a piece offish? She suspected that he wanted to please her, Lily resisted in her heart. This man was truly fickle. In front of children, he treated her with all kinds of kindness. Once the children left, he would return to his original appearance. Hmph, she wouldn''t ept it.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "My apologies, but I have an extremely serious obsession with cleanliness. I don''t like to eat things that others have touched.." Lily said as she picked out the piece of fish and ced it on a te. The harmonious atmosphere... came to a sudden stop! George blinked hisrge eyes slyly, as if he was worrying about something. The spoon that Emma brought to her mouth was filled with her favorite meat. Her small mouth was opened wide, but she stopped eating as a pair of ck eyes blinked wildly. She looked at Daddy, then looked at Mummy! Edwards felt like his mind was going to explode. This was the first time in his life he had tried to please someone, but unexpectedly.. Once again, he was rejected. This feeling... It was more than just unbearable. It was as if his pride had been trampled over by someone over and over again. It was absolutely shameful. Hmph, this damned woman. He would definitely not please her again. Lily also felt that she had caused the atmosphere to turn serious, but she felt that she did not do anything wrong. Indeed, she did not like eating the food brought over by others. Since Edwards had picked up the food before, she was even more unwilling to eat it. It was as if she had mentally rejected him, making her make such a decision out of instinct. The two kids saw that the atmosphere had gone awry and immediately became obedient. They silently ate their food. Lily could feel the anger in the eyes of him as he looked at her. Heh, this man is really ridiculous. Didn''t he stop her car and force her to follow him home? Why did he start to be a hypocrite now that she had followed him back? Lily ignored the man''s angered eyes. Instead, she felt that the food on the table had be more suitable for her taste. Was she born bad? Heh, since this man had split her love for her kids, she definitely could not let him live such an easy life. After dinner, the family of four took a taxi home! Lily directly went to the beach vi to sleep, but Edwards still lied down in the living room, looking as if he didn''t want to leave. "Daddy, can you help me bathe?" George gradually developed a deeper Daddyly feelings towards his Daddy, which was why he made such a request. Just when Edwards was worrying about finding a reason to stay, hearing his son request was naturally what he wished for. Just as Lily was about to find an excuse to let this man leave, she suddenly heard her son''s pleas, she frowned. "George, I''ll help you batheter. Let your dad go back and rest." Lily was tactfully trying to drive the man away. However, the little guy curled his lips and shyly replied, "Mummy, you are a woman. I can''t let you bathe me everyday, it wouldn''t be proper." "Didn''t Mummy help you bathe all along? I didn''t see you embarrassed. " Lily felt that her son was purposely going against her. "It''s ''before'', but the situation is different now. I found Daddy, and men should bathe together with men." George answered with sufficient reason. Edwards, who was at the side, realized for the first time that his son was actually so sensible, and couldn''t help feeling touched. "Let me help son bathe. This isn''t a big deal. In the future, I can help him bathe more often. When he grows up, it''s a good thing for him to understand that it''s a difference between a man and a woman." Edwards immediately spoke up for his son. They left Lily speechless. "I don''t like to hear you talk." Lily said very straightforwardly. Edwards''s mouth twitched, why is this woman so straightforward? She dared to despise him. If it wasn''t for the sake of his child, how could he stay with her? With Lily''s tacit approval, Edwards held his son''s hand and walked into the bathroom. Edwards put some water in the bathtub, removed his son''s clothes, and threw him into the warm water. The little guy obediently sat in the water with his legs crossed. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 "Daddy, help me wash my hair." The boy pointed with his little finger. Since Edwards was young, he only had others to do things for him, he had never helped anyone. Hearing that his son wanted him to wash his hair, he didn''t know how to start. "How does your Mummy usually do that?" Edwards was a little frustrated. The great Young Master was stumped by this matter. "Mummy always carry me and lie me on herp to help me wash." The little guy said seriously. Edwards looked at his pants and shirt, they were extremely neat and tidy, but in order to help his son wash his hair, he had to pull his shirt out from under his pants, intending to squat down. However, because he didn''t know how to do it, when he squatted down, his pants suddenly made a hissing sound. His trousers... were broken! The little guy also heard the noise, and after that, he raised his voice and shouted: "Mummy... Mummy,e in quickly, something big is happening!" Lily was ying with her daughter in the living room. Hearing her son''s shouts, she thought that something terrible had really happened, so she quickly left her daughter and ran to the bathroom. Edwards obviously did not expect his son to be so foolish to call this woman in to watch him being embarrassed. His handsome face was flushed red. After his son screamed a few times, he immediately stretched out his hand and covered his son''s mouth. "Ugh..." The little fellow''s eyes widened as he shook his head in dissatisfaction. "Edwards, what are you doing?" The moment Lily rushed in, she saw Edwards reach out his hand to cover her son''s mouth. Edwards froze and quickly moved his big hands that were covering his mouth away. He then heard George say with a smile, "Mummy, look, Daddy''s pants are torn." Hearing his son''s words, Lily instinctively looked towards Edwards''s pants. "Don''t look!" Edwards had never been in such a embarrassed situation before. However, Lily still saw it. She could not hold back andughed happily: "So Mr. Edwards also likes to learn to wear split pants like my son. Interesting." "Lily, I order you to turn around immediately.." Edwards''s handsome face was flushed from embarrassment. Lily curled her small mouth with a face full of disgust: "I have seen it, and I didn''t break thew, what right do you have to order me?" George who was at the side revealed a pleased smile, Edwards suddenly seemed to understand, his son was not helping him, but controlling him, this time he had suffered a big defeat. This time, Edwards had no choice but to leave, and when he left, both of his hands still covered his crotch, that kind of feeling, was something that he would remember for the rest of his life. Behind him, the woman couldn''t hold back herughter. Edwards cursed, how could this woman dare to look around brazenly. Initially, Lily was still brooding over her son''s rejection of her helping him bathe, but after seeing Edwards''s embarrassment, her mood immediately went smoothly. "Mummy, don''t worry. No matter how much that idiot Emma likes Daddy, I will still stand on your side. I will never betray you." George truly cared about Mummy. As long as it was something good for her, he would stand on her side and fight for it. "You are indeed my son!" Lily held her son''s small face and kissed him crazily. After kissing, she then slowly gave her son a bath. When Edwards walked out to the living room, he saw his daughter sitting on the sofa by herself. Her petite hand was clumsily folding a piece of paper, and it was unknown what she was doing. "Daddy, can you help me fold a paper ne?" Seeing that Daddy hade out, Emma''s face was filled with joy. Seeing that his daughter was interested in him again, Edwards''s handsome face immediately shed with a smile. He said very gently: "Okay, wait a moment." Edwards ran to his bedroom on the second floor and changed into a set of casual clothes. When he went downstairs, he saw his daughter''s troubled expression. He immediately walked over and took his daughter to sit on hisp. He was very good at origami. Not only did he know how to fold a paper aircraft, he also knew how to make small boxes and birds. "Yeah, Daddy is awesome!" "Daddy is so good to Emma, Daddy is so dear to me!" Every time the little guy got a new item, she would immediately p her hands and shout happily. Her excited look made it seem as if she had received a good reward. Lily carried her son out from the shower and saw a very warm scene in the living room. Emma''s face lit up, she was having fun with her father. "Mummy, big brother, look, Daddy helped me fold it, it''s so beautiful!" Emma turned her head to look at Mummy and her brother, holding the things that Edwards had given her like it was a treasure, she laughed happily. "Emma, can you give these things to Big Brother to be taken care of? Mummy will give you a bath before ying! " Lily immediately crouched down, and said gently to her daughter. "Yeah, big brother, this is for you. Help me keep it safe, don''t break it!" Emma unwillingly ced those things on the table, then turned around and followed Lily towards the bathroom. When the mother and daughter went into the bathroom, Georgebed his hair, revealing a small face that looked exactly the same as Edwards''s. Edwards crossed his legs and leaned against the sofa, his hands crossed in front of his chest, as he looked at his son with an unfathomable gaze. George suddenly felt that his father''s posture was extremely imposing, thus, he followed him. His short legs struggled to fold up with effort, his short hands were also encircled in front of his chest. His eyes were also half-closed as they met Edwards''s gaze. The young and the old didn''t say anything as they sized each other up. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "George, just tell me your opinion of Daddy. Daddy will promise you that if Daddy doesn''t satisfy you, Daddy will try his best to change it." Edwards opened his mouth, and said with a tone for discussion. George said with a snort, "Daddy, why haven''t youe to find us and Mummy for so long? You made Mummy suffer so much." Edwards''s aura weakened as he helplessly stroked his forehead and spoke, "It''s not that Daddy won''t look for you, it''s just that Daddy doesn''t even know your birth. If you have to me something, you can only me your Mummy for not revealing your matter to me in time." "How can we me Mummy? Mummy has to take care of Emma and me everyday, how would she have the time to contact you? " George did not allow him to ce the me on Mummy. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 D ¡ªempsey had to admit that he felt guilty and sighed: "Yes, Daddy was wrong in this matter, extremely wrong. Daddy wanted to make up for you all." Edwards could tell that his daughter was his little lover from his previous life, and in this life, she was still his treasure. She loved him wholeheartedly, but his son was mature and was a so clever. George''s intelligent big eyes rolled, and then he said thoughtfully: "If you can make my Mummy love you, and if you can also love my Mummy wholeheartedly, then I will forgive you." "Can you change the conditions?" Edwards felt that there was no room for discussion on this matter. There was no way he could fall in love with that woman, and he could not guarantee that she would fall in love with him. "No, this is my only condition. Daddy, it depends on your ability." George looked like a lowly person who had achieved his goals, and was full of spirit. Edwards red at his son with a headache. After all, this little thing only knew how to protect that woman. "Alright, I''ll try my best, but I can''t guarantee... What if I''m not your Mummy''s type? " Although he felt that this matter was not likely to bepleted, Edwards had to promise that he would give it a try. "If my Mummy likes other man, then I can only respect my Mummy''s decision!" George had an indifferent expression. "Hey, you''re my son, how can you so easily recognize another man as your father?" Edwards was so anxious that his handsome face turned ck. Did this little fellow really understand the importance of this matter? His son, how could he acknowledge someone else as his father? He absolutely could not let it happen. "If you don''t have the ability to make my Mummy fall in love with you, then you can only ept this fact. Daddy, do your best!" George shook his short legs leisurely. Edwards looked in disbelief at the little boy who looked exactly like him. Very good, at such a young age, he already knew how to threaten people. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "George, since you also wish for me to have a good ending with your Mummy, then shouldn''t you help dad create more opportunities?" Edwards decided to pull the little guy into the water. This way, he would be able to do whatever he wanted in the future. "I hope that my Mummy can freely choose who she likes. Even if she doesn''t like you, if she does fall in love with another man, I will still support her. She is truly too pitiful, I have to properly love her." Edwards waspletely speechless. He was such a young and astute person, was this what the woman meant by good education? Well, see how she educated his son. She''s responsible for it. Lily carried her daughter and came out of the bathroom. Seeing that Edwards had changed into a new set of clothes and continued to sit on the sofa, she couldn''t help but frown. "Why haven''t you left?" "Mummy, Daddy promised me that I would bring Emma to sleep with him tonight." Emma suddenly said, surprising everyone. Lily immediately rejected it: "Emma, no, Mummy will hug you to sleep tonight." "No, I want to sleep with Father and Mummy both. I beg you, Mummy, I have never slept with Daddy before." The little guy did not understand theplicated feelings between adults at all, and only hoped that she could be like the other children, lying between Daddy and Mummy and be a happy little angel. "Emma, listen, can you sleep with big brother tonight?" "No, my brother will kick my stomach at night and steal my nket, I don''t want to sleep with him!" Emma''s temper red up and no matter what she said, it was useless. After that, she pitifully blinked her watery eyes and said: "The little kids in the cartoon have their parents to apany them to sleep at night." When Edwards heard his daughter say that she was going to stay and sleep, he had already be happy in his heart. Although he was not happy that Lily had rejected him so straightforwardly, his daughter''s insistence made him feel extremely good. George immediately scolded her, "Coward!" When Emma saw that his brother was scolding her, she immediately became anxious. With tears in her eyes, she stared at him: "Brother is really annoying." Lily was afraid of the two little fellows tripping over each other most. Now that the two little fellows had started to scold each other again, Lily helplessly stroked her forehead and immediately shouted sternly: "Alright, alright, stop talking so much. George, you sleep with Mummy tonight, Emma, sleep with your Daddy." "No... I want to sleep between you two! " Emma was a small girl, so she had a lot of requests. Edwards felt that it was good to have a daughter, the more he looked at her, the more he liked her, and he really wanted to hug her and kiss her. "I feel that this wish of my daughter isn''t a big deal, how about..." "No, absolutely not. I won''t do it anyway!" Lily didn''t wait for Edwards to finish speaking and directly interrupted him. Edwards''s handsome face immediately turned gloomy. What was wrong with this woman? If it wasn''t for the fact that his daughter was about to cry, would he propose to sleep with her? "What a crybaby. When will you be as calm and mature as I am? I really doubt if we''re siblings." George sighed with emotion. Lily really felt funny. Her son always liked to tease his sister. "I don''t want you to be my brother anymore. I''ll go and find David to be my brother tomorrow. He treated me so well." This David that Emma mentioned was a child in a kindergarten. When they ate together at noon, because he fed her, Emma felt that he was very nice to her. "I don''t want to talk to you, Mummy, I will go upstairs to sleep first!" George liked to sleep alone, so he had learnt to be courageous at a young age. This was the first time that Edwards felt no sense of existense. His serene eyes swept across Lily''s face from time to time. This woman was truly cold ¡ª blooded and heartless. Even when her daughter was crying, she still refused topromise. Do you love your daughter or not? Lily crouched down and tried to reason with her daughter. However, Emma just wanted to sleep between her them right now, so she wouldn''t listen to anything. "Mummy, I''m begging you, just this time, okay?" Emma also had her perseverance, because she had never experienced what it felt like to sleep in the middle of her parents. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Edwards looked at his daughter''s pitiful expression and felt that Lily was really overdoing it. "Emma, let''s go. Daddy will bring you upstairs to sleep!" Edwards did not have the heart to let her daughter cry, even if it was just a single tear. Lily hugged her daughter in one go and stared at Edwards warily: "What are you doing!" "Nothing, just take your daughter upstairs to sleep!" Edwards shot her an impatient nce. "Daughter is only willing to sleep with me tonight. Even if you take her away, she will still cry incessantly." Lily knew her daughter''s habit of sleeping; she had to hold one of her arms in order to sleep. Edwards shrugged his shoulders, "But my daughter also wants to sleep with me right now, isn''t that right, Emma!?" "Hmm, Mummy, I really want to sleep with you both, I''m begging you!" Emma was still begging Mummy with all her might. Lily thought that if she did not agree with her daughter''s request, she would not be able to sleep. "Okay, Mummy will go take a bath first, you go upstairs with Daddy first!" Lily could only compromise. After all, she had given birth to a daughter who was as stubborn as a calf. She could only ept the fact. Looking at the beautiful figure that disappeared from the bathroom door, Edwards smugly lifted his lips, as if he had won something. When he found out that he was in such an emotional state, he was stunned. It was strange, he had done business worth billions of dors every day, but he didn''t feel any sense of aplishment. But just now, he had gotten a very different feeling for sleeping with his daughter tonight. This kind of feeling made him feel slightly embarrassed and annoyed. Since when did this woman upy so much of his emotions? "Daddy, hug me.." Emma''s small face was also full of happiness. Finally, she could finally roll on the ground in the middle of her parents as she wished. Edwards immediately held his daughter up and kissed her cheeks again and again in a good mood. He then carried her and walked to the second floor. After Lily finished showering, she wore a set of conservative pajamas. Her wet long hair was partially dry as she draped it behind her head. She stood in the living room, looking at the stairs that led to the second floor. Her emotions were complex. This feeling was really unbearable. She had to sleep in the same bed as that man because her daughter was causing trouble for no reason. She secretly decided to kick the man out of bed in the middle of the night. This was a little punishment for hurting her five years ago. It was impossible for her to ept her fate and makeup with him. She only temporarily compromised for the sake of her children. Taking a deep breath, Lily walked up the stairs one step at a time and arrived at the second floor. She gently pushed open the door to a guest room and found that her son was fast asleep. This little guy had always been bold and independent. When he was two years old, he climbed onto the small bed by himself and fell asleep. He was still unwilling to let her hug him. It was not like her daughter, who liked to stick close to her. Without her arms around him, he could make a racket and stay awake most of the night. Her son and daughter''s opposing personalities really made Lily wonder if they were born at the same time. Closing her son''s room door softly, Lily heard her daughter''s happyughter from the bedroom beside her. Lily stood at the door, her entire body tensed up, as though she needed a lot of courage to open the door. s, how could she have forced herself into such a situation? In the end, she still pushed open the door. On the big bed inside, the little guy was sitting on Edwards''s back, learning to ride a horse. Edwards did not expect Lily to suddenly push the door open and enter, his cold image crumbled instantly. He quickly took his daughter gently off his back. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "I still want to ride..." The little guy became addicted to ying. She was extremely unhappy. Edwards immediatelyforted her gently: "Emma, let''s not ride tonight, can I bring you to ride a real horse tomorrow? Daddy has a few horses in the back garden." "Is there a white one? I like white horses! " When Emma Yi Ting heard Daddy say that she could ride a real horse, she immediately became interested. She also forgot that she still wanted to y with Daddy''s back just now. Edwards was startled for a moment: "Okay, tomorrow Daddy will get someone to buy you a white pony. You can name it, and can you raise it from now on." "Really? Yeah, Daddy is so good!" Emma was so overjoyed that he wanted her to raise that pony. Lily immediately coughed lightly when she saw her daughter being spoiled so badly by Edwards. Emma turned her head and saw Mummy. She immediately had a cute and obedient look and didn''t even dare to speak loudly anymore. Edwards slightly narrowed his beautiful eyes. Her daughter seemed to be afraid of her, could it be that she had always been strict in teaching her child? "She is so young, don''t spoil her anymore. I''m afraid that in less than a month, you will spoil her to the heavens! I won''t help you when she bes rebellious. " Lily knew that a child should be properly spoiled. As a three-year-old girl, she shouldn''t be pampered too much as she would develop bad habits. However, Edwards''s education philosophy was theplete opposite of hers, and he said indifferently: "Daughter is mine, it is perfectly justified for me to pamper her, I have so much money, so naturally, my daughter should be happy every day." "What a facy! Even if you are rich, so what? With such a young child, her need for materials is not that great, and if you give her enough care, I won''t object. But in material matters, don''t spoil her too much. Lily righteously warned him. Edwards ridiculed, "This is the conflict between rich and poor people." "I won''t bother to argue with you, Emma, lie down, sleep, don''t y anymore!" Lily went to the other side of the bed andid down. Emma blinked her eyes at her Daddy, and then immediatelyid down obediently beside Lily. Then, she used her little hands to pat the other side of the bed: "Daddy, quickly lie down, we''re going to sleep!" Edwards looked at his daughter''s pure ck eyes and his mood improved a little. Emma hugged Lily''s arms with her two small hands, but her two legs had to be ced on Edwards''s body. Lily felt funny at her daughter''s thoughts. Edwards was originally lying down, but because his daughter was so cute he decided to lie down beside her. The little girl was lying in the middle and was unable to block his eyesight, thus his unfathomable eyes directly stared at Lily''s body. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 E ¡ªven though the bed was more than two meters in width, the little guy wanted to get close to them both. Therefore, the distance between the two was only several inches. Lilyid down. In the past, she could quickly fell asleep with her daughter. But now.. There was as though a wild beast lying by her side. His burning gaze made her feel especially ufortable. Her nerves were always tense, so naturally, she could not fall asleep quickly. The little guy yed around for the entire day and fell asleep after a few minutes. At this moment, the room was so quiet that everyone''s uneven breathing could be heard. Just as Lily was about to force herself to sleep, the man beside her uttered a few low words, which instantly woke her up. "Rogue!" She scolded him. "Do you have an A cup?" Lily was already filled with anger, she did not expect to be humiliated and ridiculed by this man just because she wanted to sleep. "Daughter is asleep, you can scram!" Lily red at him coldly. As she spoke, she didn''t forget to kick him with her leg, intending to kick the man off the bed. Unfortunately, the man seemed to have already expected that she would be so violent. When her leg kicked over, the man slightly raised one of his firm and powerful legs, and immediately after, Lily''s leg was stuck in the middle, unable to move. "You.. Let go! " Lily was so angry, how could this bastard have a trump card? "Be at ease. Whose bed you''re lying on?" Edwards''s voice was low, filled with warning. Lily''s small face paled, and she immediately said snappily: "Alright, I will settle down, hurry up and let go! Then go back to your room and sleep. Don''t disturb my sleep." "This is my room!" Lily had nothing to say, so she could only grind her teeth and say: "Hurry up and let me go, I''m going to the neighboring room to sleep with my son." "If daughter is awake, she wants to see you!" Hearing that she was about to leave, Edwards loosened his leg and reminded her. "Until she wakes up!" Lily really didn''t want to lie with him anymore. She couldn''t ept it. The aura of the man was filled with danger, causing her to be unable to sleep soundly. Just when Lily was about to move her daughter''s small hands away, she woke the little fellow up. She immediately opened her eyes wide, and subconsciously hugged her arm even tighter. Lily looked like she was about to copse. Her daughter had light sleep, and would wake up at night, she was really afraid that she would cry in the middle of the night. The man''s lowughter came from the side, as if he had just seen an interesting show. Lily really did not want to care about him anymore, this man''s mental state must be abnormal, when she was helpless after being entangled by her daughter, he had such a smirk on his face!Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Alright, I won''t tease you anymore, hurry up and sleep!" Edwards realized that Lily''s face was covered with fatigue, but she had been forcing herself not to sleep. Of course Lily was tired, even her nerves had been stretched for the past few days. At this moment, she really did not want to care about anything, all she wanted to do was to sleep until the sky went dark. Edwards did not tease her anymore, with a pair of deep and gentle eyes, he gazed at his daughter''s little face, his heart filled with unspeakable satisfaction. He was also curious as to why his attitude towards his son was so different from that towards his daughter. He felt that his son was his, and that he would never be able to escape. However, his daughter was going to be married one day, he could probably never see her again. Edwards instantly felt the sense of responsibility a father should have, and also experienced the indescribableplex feelings having a daughter. His mood was damnably unbearable. When Edwards calmed his mind and looked up, he saw that the woman had already fallen asleep. Because her daughter was holding one of her arms, she would habitually lean towards her daughter''s side. At this moment, her face naturally entered Edwards''s eyes. There was a dim light in the room, but Edwards could still see Lily''s sleeping appearance clearly. Even though she was asleep, her picturesque eyebrows were lightly knitted, as if she had a lot of things on her mind that she couldn''t let goof. Presumably, all of her worries stemmed from him. What a stubborn woman. If she could let go of her past grudges and get along with him properly, then she wouldn''t have so much to worry about. But Edwards understood, this woman was different from the other girls who lost their souls the moment they saw him. She didn''t seem interested in anything about him. However, it was precisely because of this indifferent personality of hers that Edwards had the urge to challenge her. He really wanted to know, one day, when she looked at him with a face full of infatuation, how enchanting she would be. Edwards felt that this must be an extremely interesting challenge. In the middle of the night, everything was quiet as everyone immersed themselves in their dreams. It was Edwards''s first time sleeping so peacefully, as if...There was nothing left in this world worth worrying about. Suddenly, he felt something was wrong. In his dreams, it was like a rain, it was wet everywhere.. Edwards moved his finger, and suddenly.. His eyes suddenly opened wide, and immediately afterwards, his fingers touched his waist. What was going on? Edwards was in a daze, in the next moment, he quickly reached out and pushed Lily. Lily was startled awake by his push, and then, she stared at him warily: "What!" "Why is this ce all wet?" Edwards pointed to the bed. Lily followed his finger and looked over, she saidcently: "Your daughter wet the bed." "What?" Edwards didn''t believe it at all. His eyes stared at the little fellow who was still sleeping. A child who was almost four years old, and yet actually wet the bed? "This is what happens when your daughter is in a strange ce." Lily said indifferently. "What do we do now?" Edwards could not deal with such a sudden situation, his face looked anxious. Lily watched as the man panicked. She really wanted to ignore him, but her daughter''s pants were also wet, so she couldn''t do that. She got up, opened her suitcase, and took out a pair of clean pants. "Mr. Edwards, you should go to another room to sleep and take a bath!" As Lily helped her daughter change into her pants, she spoke to him sarcastically. Edwards was so tired that he couldn''t help butugh as he watched his daughter change to a pair of clean pants. "Alright, I will sleep with my son. You change Emma''s pants, and quickly go to sleep as well." Edwards finally understood that it wasn''t easy to have a child. It was the first time Lily heard him say something like that. She couldn''t help but raise her head and look at him, but she didn''t say anything. Edwards ran to the guest room next door. Seeing his son, a tiny person, taking up most of the bed, he stroked his forehead. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Pushing the little guy''s legs to the side, heid down. In the morning, Lily woke up very early. When she opened her eyes and saw that her daughter was no longer by her side, when did the little fellow wake up? Lily went into the bathroom to wash up, changed her clothes, and went downstairs. She then saw that on the grasnd in front of the door, the two little fellows wereughing happily. Lily frowned and walked out of the living room. She saw Edwards wearing a set of sports clothes and ying football with his son on the grass while his daughter ran around beside him. Lily sighed, she leaned against the doorframe and unknowingly, she waspletely captivated by what she saw. Of course, the only thing she paid attention to the entire time were her son and daughter''s happy smiles. As for the tall figure beside her, she didn''t even spare him a nce. Old Garry had already ordered a servant to prepare a sumptuous breakfast. Seeing Lily standing at the entrance and watching from the sidelines, he could not help but smile and say: "Miss Lily, Young Master and Little Young Master might still be ying around. If you''re hungry, you can have breakfast first." Lily knew that Old Garry was a very gentle and polite person, she did not have the heart to trouble him. She could only politely say, "Thank you. I''m not hungry. I''m just waiting for the children." "I have apanied Young Master for more than ten years and have never seen him smile so happily before. The children are truly the best gifts ever bestowed to Young Master by god, and I really want to thank Miss Lily for the hard work you have put in." Lilyughed softly, "Old Garry, you are so nice. I will only stay here because he is the biological father of our children." "I know, it''s already very rare for Miss Lily to let Young Master and the children get along. If you need anything in the future, feel free to tell me." Lily was startled, "Thank you." The two little fellows were covered in sweat. Edwards was also sweating all over, and at this moment, his clean, ck short hair was drenched in sweat. Only now did Lily realize that Edwards was actually still very young. Although he seemed to be extremely arrogant, after ying around with the children, he still had the manliness of a grown boy. Edwards had long seen Lily standing by the door watching them, thus when he was ying football earlier, he had also put in a bit more effort. However, it was a pity that Lily did not notice any of this. "Come over here, wipe off your sweat before heading in for breakfast!" When Lily saw them walk over, she had Old Garry prepare a towel. The two small faces were red and warm, showing the vigor they had at such a young age. Lily gently wiped off the sweat on her daughter''s face, then her son''s. After she finished wiping, Emma suddenly spoke from the side: "Mummy, you haven''t even wiped Daddy''s sweat yet, Daddy is already sweating profusely!" When Edwards heard his daughter''s words, his gloomy eyes lit up. However, he did not have the treatment of a child. He only felt a towel was flying towards him. The woman said lightly, "Wipe it yourself!" What could Edwards say? This woman really didn''t know what being gentle and considerate was. With her personality, she was still hoping to be chosen by a man. Hmph, how suspicious. Actually, Edwards was overthinking too. It''s not that Lily doesn''t understand how to be gentle, it''s just that she doesn''t treat him with gentleness. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Lily led the little fellow towards the dining area. Behind her, Edwards stared at her with dissatisfaction. "Young Master, after we finish breakfast, we can go to the school to take a look at the condition of it. We have already notified the Principal of the school, and they will be there to meet you at 9 o''clock." Old Garry walked over to his side and informed him of their trip. "Hmm!" Edwards repliedzily, then walked to the table and sat down. He said to Lily: "I''ve already contacted the school for the children. Go and check it with me after breakfast." Lily was startled, she did not expect that man to contact the school so quickly. "Why don''t you take the children over to have a look, it doesn''t matter if I go or not." Lily said as she pondered. Edwards frowned: "Why don''t we go together, don''t you want to see how the children will study in the future?" "You gave it to them, can it be bad?" Lily ridiculed. "Of course, I will give them the best, but don''t forget, you are their mother. You must participate in their activities." Lily let out a light sigh. In fact, at around 6 o''clock, she woke up once and suddenly could not sleep. She then calmed down and thought about something. At the moment, since Edwards had brought up these things, Lily also nned to say what she thought. "Edwards, I want to raise some conditions with you. If you agree to it, we can continue to live peacefully." Lily said as she looked at him with calm eyes. "How many conditions? What makes you think I''ll agree? " Edwards took a sip of coffee. George suddenly coughed lightly. That sound caused Edwards''s hand that was holding the coffee cup to shake slightly, and the coffee almost spilled out. Only now did Edwards realize that he seemed to have neglected the existence of his son. "Fine, you mention it. I''d like to hear what your conditions are." Edwards immediately changed his attitude. It was the first time he had to do things because of another person''s existence. He realized that he would have to watch this face every now and then. Lily was slow going, and did not realize that her son had just coughed lightly with other intentions. She thought that he might be choked, and immediately reached out to rub his back, saying with concern: "Eat slower, don''t worry, just swallow it carefully." She was really careful to her child, a light cough made her nervous. He thought. It seemed that his son was still an innocent and cute little boy in front of this woman. But in front of him, he was a sinister little devil! "Mummy, didn''t you want to state your conditions with your Daddy? Then hurry up and bring it up, I believe Daddy will promise you everything." George immediately smiled as he looked at Lily and encouraged her. It was only then that Lily remembered that she had not spoken out her conditions. Thus, she looked at Edwards seriously, "The first condition is that I do not wish for others to know that you are the father of them!" "What?" Edwards was already annoyed by her first condition. What right did she have to order him to hide the fact? He was clearly their father. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 "¡ªDon''t be surprised, I also don''t want to get too much trouble. You are not an ordinary person, I believe any woman who is close to you will be revealed their backgrounds, I just want to live a peaceful life, so, I don''t want to have anything to do with you. The children are already living here, if you want to y with them, I won''t object." The reason why Lily had raised such a condition was made after careful deliberation. Edwards waspletely shocked by her words. Almost all the women wanted to have a rtionship with him, but this one wanted to bepletely cut off from him. There was definitely something wrong with her mind. "Daddy, my Mummy hates trouble. Just agree to her request." George''s sharp eyes looked straight at Edwards, and within thoserge eyes, there was a tiny warning. Edwards looked at his son, then looked at Lily''s resolute face, and he had no choice but to compromise: "Alright, I''ll promise you, but this will only be established if no one sees through it, if.. I mean, if someone knows about this, that''s not the case." "I believe that with your power, as long as you can conceal it, no one will find out. Unless, you intentionally let them find out." Lily was not stupid. The reason why Edwards said that, was because he wanted this condition to not work. George added on, "That''s right, Daddy. Don''t you have a lot of money? If the money can not settle everything, then Daddy is not rich enough." Edwards was about to go crazy because of this little son. Was he not rich enough? Does this little guy have any idea about money? Lily looked at his son admiringly. Her son was too awesome. On the other hand, her daughter, this little foodie, was holding a piece of bread and chewing on it without any regard for her image. It wasn''t that Emma didn''t understand their words, she just didn''t want to interrupt them. Since young, it was enough for her brother to help Mummy speak up. "Fine, I will try my best to keep this a secret. However, I still feel that there is no wall that can block wind. What if..." "If my Mummy gets hurt due to your rtionship, Daddy is responsible forpensation for the mental damage, then you can say that you have money. My Mummy can still be bought, but it might be a bit expensive!" The little guy was straightforward, and spoke up for Mummy. Sometimes, Mummy wasn''t as smart as him. Hearing his son''s words, Lily was speechless for a moment. Why did it feel that his son''s words made some sense? "That''s right, just as my son said." Lily suddenly wanted to kiss her son twice. Edwards felt that he was about to be yed crazily by this mother and son, thus, he could only ce his hope on his daughter. "Emma, what do you think?" Edwards had originally thought that if her daughter stood on his side, he at least wouldn''t be so helpless. Emma said childishly as she smeared the butter on her small mouth: "Mummy and Big Brother are right in everything they say. Daddy, what about that pony you promised to buy for mest night? When can I see them? I want to be friends with them." Looking at this little glutton, Edwards could only silently take a tissue and wipe off the cream on his daughter''s mouth. "Don''t worry, I''ll get Old Garry to buy it for you today, but are you sure you want to be friends with the pony?" Edwards was suddenly worried about his daughter''s IQ. "Yeah, Mummy said that the little animals are also our good friends, we have to love and protect them. When the ponyes back, I will go feed it grass everyday." Edwards was once again defeated by the little fellow''s naivety. Helpless, he could only look at the mother and son in front of him. His slender fingers lightly tapped the table twice, indicating that he agreed. George immediately exchanged a victorious look with Mummy, and Lily finally couldn''t hold back and kissed his son twice. "I will only allow you to raise three conditions. Any more will not be allowed." Edwards was really afraid of this woman, her first condition had already made him panic and lose all of his dignity. "Daddy, you''re so stingy. Men are brave, aren''t you supposed to be very generous? Three conditions are not enough at all. I feel that thirty conditions will be fine. " George was indeed a scammer, at this moment, he immediately expressed injustice for the Mummy. When Lily saw that the man''s face was so dark that it seemed like a heavy storm was about to fall, she immediately said with a beaming smile: "Son, there is no need to mess with stingy people." His bottom line waspletely trampled by this woman, and she had even trampled on it countless of times. "Tell me, what are the conditions?" Edwards was so angry that he almost died. Lily said indifferently: "Actually, I just hope that in the future, no matter what the asion is, when we meet, we pretend to be strangers." "You''re going to pretend you don''t know me? Heh, who would believe that? There is no one who would not recognize me. " Edwards arrogantly said. Lily was at a loss, and could only say indifferently: "Don''t misunderstand, of course I can''t pretend that I don''t know you, I''m talking about you pretending that you don''t know me, if you do so, I believe that my job will not be affected." Edwards was speechless. He knocked on the table twice again, as if in agreement. "The third!" He wanted to hear what other excessive conditions this woman could say. Lily thought for a moment, then said: "The third condition, is that I hope that you do not restrict my freedom ofmunication, that I can meet anyone, and that I can have any kind of emotional interaction with anyone. Of course, I will not stop you, although you are the father of a child, you will definitely find another woman to marry. We should live in seperate lives." "Lily, your conditions are too excessive. What you mean is, you have already found a partner to marry?" Edwards really wanted to bellow. She didn''t even mention hum as her fiance, it was too much of a disgrace to him. The two little fellows by the side all stared at Lily at the same time, their little faces were in panic, as though they were about to be abandoned by Mummy. When Lily saw the pitiful faces of the children, she immediatelyforted them, "My darlings, don''t listen to his nonsense. Mummy is still single right now, and I haven''t found anyone I like. MummyCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. has very good taste. Even if I find a man, the precondition would be that he would love you. You need not to be sad, okay? " Edwards felt that this woman was speaking nonsense. In this world, who loved those children more than him? Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Furthermore, she had the gut to say that she had good taste? Not considering such an excellent and perfect man like him, isn''t this also called having good taste? Lily also clearly felt the man''s scornful gaze, but she did not care. There were some things that she had to rify with him first. Emma blinked herrge, ck eyes, and then, she leaned her head over and whispered into George''s ear. "Brother, now that Mummy has a man, will she abandon us?" George scrunched his beautiful eyebrows, then curled his lips: "That''s not true, we are ranked first in the heart of Mummy." "I am in first ce, brother is second, and that man is the third..." Everyone heard the little fellow''s whispered words. Lily was speechless, while Edwards ears perked up to listen to the two little fellows'' nonsense. He suddenly realized that he was not in the top three. His handsome face instantly turned dark like the sign of a storm. George shook his head, and said with a thoughtful expression: "Based on the current rtionship between Daddy and Mummy, Daddy might not even be on the list..." "Un, Daddy is so pitiful. Mummy definitely doesn''t want Daddy anymore!" Emma sighed in seriousness, following that, she opened her mouth wide, tore off a piece of bread, and chewed with all her might. Edwards felt as though he was struck by lightning, and his entire body felt as if he was in a bad situation. He really wanted to loudly tell the two little fellows that it was impossible for him to be linked with the word ''pitiful'' in this lifetime. But... Why were the two little fellows looking at him with sympathy? What a joke, it was too ridiculous, when did he, Edwards need someone''s sympathy? Lily also felt that the two little fellows were making a big fuss out of nothing, and immediately reached out to rub their little heads: "When adults speak, children should not interrupt, and Daddy would definitely find another woman who was prettier than Mommy, but don''t worry, neither of us will abandon you even if we find another part." Edwards had finally calmed down with great difficulty, but after hearing Lily''s words, he was hanging back on his feet again. What was this woman saying? Children of this age should not be told anything about marriage, what''s wrong with her? Emma''s chewing movements became slower and slower, a pair of watery ck eyes stared sadly at Edwards, her small mouth instantly puckered up, as though she was about to cry: "Daddy, you said you won''t marry another woman, you don''t keep your promises, I won''t care about you anymore, hmph!" Edwards innocently looked at his daughter''s face that was turned the other way, his mind racing. When had he ever told his daughter that he wouldn''t marry another woman? Did he? Lily was also shocked by her daughter''s actions. Her beautiful eyes looked at Edwards guiltily, and then she quickly lowered her head, pretending that she was not the culprit, and started to eat breakfast. Seeing that the woman only made things worse and didn''t help himfort the little guys, Edwards couldn''t help but clench his teeth in anger. But George said with an indifferent expression: "Daddy, when did you promise Emma that you wouldn''t marry another woman? Howe I didn''t know?" Edwards shrugged his shoulders. "I don''t remember either.." These two days, I have promised you two that I will do too many things. Perhaps, I have really said something like that." Emma became even more furious when she heard his father, who did not even know where his mistakey. Her brows were furrowed as she yelled in a high and shrill voice, "It''s exactly what you said the day before yesterday morning, you said that you will love me as much as you love my big brother, Mummy. You don''t remember what you said yourself!! I hate Daddy, you clearly said it yourself, you are going to love another woman now, you don''t love Mummy, and you don''t love me anymore." Edwards saw that his daughter was crying so hard that he felt heartbroken. Edwards''s mind had been in a mess these past two days. To be honest, he really couldn''t remember what he promised the two little fellows that day. Because, no matter what he said that day, it was definitely not heartfelt words. He just wanted to coax the two little fellows. Therefore, since everything was not sincere, then naturally.. He just said so and forgot it. However, unexpectedly, the children remembered very earnestly and clearly. When Emma heard his father say that he did not love Mummy, but instead, that he loved others, her emotions crumbled instantly. Lily was also dumbstruck. After hearing her daughter''s loud shout, she looked at Edwards with disbelief, "You clearly know that it is impossible to do. Don''t you think of them as three-year-olds? Even though they are young, your words and actions will affect their mood. You must not give them any promises in the future." Edwards was already extremely anxious, he felt pain for his daughter''s crying face, but he did not think that he would be lectured by Lily again. "Emma, Daddy was wrong. Please don''t cry anymore, okay? It would make you look ugly if you cried like this. Come, daddy will wipe your tears clean. After a while, dad will take you to the new school to have a look. There are so many kids ying with you, can you stop crying?" Edwards''s cold and aloof image of a CEO suddenly crumbled in front of her daughter. In an instant, he, who always had a stupid mouth, became as gentle as a lover. That tone felt like he was coaxing his little lover. "Then if Daddy agrees to Emma again that he won''t love any other woman, only Emma and Mummy..And big brother! " Emma cried as she spoke, her little head twirling unhappily. Halfway through her words, she realized that she left her brother, hence she quickly added on. Edwards had a headache. His eyes looked at Lily, begging for help! Lily was actually listening attentively to her daughter''s words. Of course, when Edwards looked at her closely, she had also received the message for help in his eyes. Why should she help him? He was the one speaking nonsense. Didn''t he like his daughter the most? Spoil her the most? Spoil her, it was best to pamper this little guy into the sky. In any case, it didn''t matter to her. "Emma, as long as your Mummy can guarantee that she won''t fall in love with any other man and only loves me, then Daddy will definitely only love you and your Mummy.. And big brother." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Lily''s failure to save him angered the man, and Edwards had instantly pulled her into the water with a dark, evil intention. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 George, who was drinking milk at the side, was feeling the most depressed. He arrogantly thought that he was no longer like his little sister. However, although he had maintained his aloof style as the older brother, why did the conversations of these people always have the suspicion that they were going to ignore him? How annoying! Hearing Edwards''s words, Lily just so happened to be swallowing a piece of bread, and she immediately choked up. George hurriedly pushed a cup of milk in front of her. "Mummy, eat slower. Lily picked up the milk and gulped it twice as she raised her head. She patted her thoughtful son, then met her daughter''srge, innocent eyes. "Mummy, you have to agree. Daddy said that as long as you love him, Daddy will love you. This is such a good thing, just quickly agree to him." Emma''s naivety had definitely been spoiled out of him by her brother. At that moment, her words were like a bolt of lightning, a disaster to Lily. "Emma, do you think Mummy would like your father''s type? Was he as handsome as Uncle Leon? Did he have Uncle Jack''s gentleness? Hurry up and eat, don''t let your thoughts run wild, Mummy has a headache. " Lily''s method of dealing with her daughter was to take out evidence and prove that all of this was impossible to happen. Emma forcefully blinked herrge eyes, looked at Edwards with a serious expression, and fell into deep thought. Edwards had thought that Lily would find any reason to reject him, and he was still waiting to see her make a joke of herself. However, he never expected that Lily would actually doubt his outer appearance and character. This damned woman, what right did she have to suspect him? N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Father is indeed not as handsome as Uncle Leon, nor as gentle and considerate as Uncle Jack. Uncle Leon is recognized as the most handsome man in our town, and when Uncle Jack goes out in the morning, he will always bring a bunch of roses for Mummy. " Emma seemed to have realized this fact in an instant as well. A cloud of smoke¡ªfree smoke died down just like that. In the other women''s view, he was simply Mr. Charming''s choice. He was a male god, but in front of the woman beside him and his daughter, he had fallen into a divine seat and instantly changed into a different person. This was definitely the most humiliating moment in Edwards''s life, even his handsome face paled by several degrees. Forget it, he didn''t want to argue with this woman. Heh, isn''t it just a rose? As long as he wanted to, he could nt a rose garden every minute. However, he wouldn''t do that. Because only shallow women would like flowers. Lily didn''t think that her words and actions had already stepped into Edwards''s bottom line. After eating a few mouthfuls of bread, she pped her hands and said to Edwards: "I n to go to work today, I''ll leave the two kids to you to take care ofter. Their adaptability is strong, and they will definitely like the school you choose for them." "You''re really not going with me?" Edwards saw that this girl was actually so cold-hearted. The children going to school, wasn''t that the most important thing in their lives? Which parent wouldn''t go and check out the school environment for their children? She was going to be her work just like that? "No, I believe the children will feel happy if they follow you." Lily stood up, and after she said what she wanted to say, she patted her daughter''s head and said: "Emma, go and take a good look at the school with daddy in a while. If you are dissatisfied with anything, remember to mention it to your dad." Mummy, you can go to work in peace. If someone bullies you, remember to mention this to Dad. I believe Daddy will definitely help you. " Emma said with a smile, not any unhappiness on her little face. "No one will bully me," Lily muttered. She then patted her son''s shoulder and reminded him, "Remember to take care of your sister!" "Mummy, don''t worry. With me here, no one will dare to bully Emma the fool, as long as she''s not too stupid!" George couldn''t help but say a few mean words to his little sister. Emma immediately roared at George in dissatisfaction: "I''m not as stupid as you!" Lily was already used to the bickering between the two little fellows. In any case, they were arguing and they would make up for it, so she didn''t take it to heart. Edwards watched the woman walk up to the second floor naturally and unrestrainedly. She must have gone to change her clothes. How could this woman entrust her child to him without worrying about it at all? Even if he loved children, she must not forget that she was a mother. "Daddy, is Mummy''s back beautiful?" George snickered from the side. Edwards was so angry that he could not even eat breakfast, he threw away his knife and fork, and stood up with his tall body: "I still have some things to talk with your Mummy, you guys take your time, I''ll go upstairs to look for her." The two little fellows immediately turned their attention to the delicacies. At this moment, Lily was standing in her bedroom, nning to change into a set of professional clothes. When she took off her casual clothes, she turned around to get a white shirt... Suddenly, the bedroom door was forcefully pushed open and a tall figure stood at the doorway. "Ah... You. Edwards, you are rogue! " Lily was shocked, she forgot to cover her chest with something. By the time she reacted, the man''s eyes that were as deep as the ink had already be much deeper. "I think you shoulde with me to the school to see what''s going on." Edwards stared at her white spot for two seconds before changing the topic, causing the atmosphere to be less awkward. Lily''s snow-white face had already turned red from embarrassment and anger. She used her shirt to cover herself tightly and said angrily: "What are you trying to say, can''t you wait for me to change my clothes first? Get out of here right now." Edwards did not expect her to actually want to drive him away, his handsome face sank, and his tone became sarcastic: "With just this little bit of strength, I really want to see, if you want me to see, you don''t need to hide, since there''s nothing to see anyway." "Get out of here, or I''ll shout loudly ..." Lily felt that this man did not respect him at all. When Edwards heard her say that she wanted to shout, his handsome face suddenly shed with panic, attracting the two little fellows over, he was afraid that he would be killed by his son''s gaze. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 ''TH wait for you outside the door!" While Edwards was speaking, his serene and sharp gaze still unwillingly red at the ce she covered. It was a pity that this woman covered herself tightly and he did not see anything, which made him a little displeased. Lily waited until Edwards went out, but he was still worried. He quickly walked over and locked the lock. However, the thought that the man might have seen her naked made her angry. How rude! Can''t you knock on the door? Edwards leaned on the wall outside of the door, feeling extremely depressed, suddenly wanting to find a cigarette. In the past, when he was in a bad mood, he would smoke to relieve his boredom. But now, when he thought that he still had two children at home, he suddenly had no urge to smoke them. Second - hand smoke is very bad for the child''s physical and mental health. He absolutely cannot smoke at home, and will not do so in the future. Edwards gave Lily two minutes, but she deliberately grinded him until ten minutes before opening the door. When she came out, she was already dressed in a ck work attire. Her long hair wasbed very smoothly, and it hung down to her shoulders, down to her waist, and her pure little face was clearly made up of makeup. Her makeup was very light, but it modified her natural features, making her look more exquisite and beautiful. Edwards suddenly saw Lily''s astute and capable appearance, and felt her throat grow hot, her Adam''s apple couldn''t help but roll. He didn''t know if it was because of the wind, but he could vaguely smell a faint fragranceing from her body. It definitely wasn''t that kind of strong artificial perfume. It seemed to be emitting from her body. It was a very enchanting smell. It wasn''t a bit boring at all. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "What else do you want to say? No matter what you say, the kids won''t depend on me if I don''t go to school with you today. " Lily stood in front of him, her two small hands tightly holding onto her handbag, and looked elsewhere. She just didn''t want to look at him. Edwards frowns, this woman hadpletely ignored him. Initially, he had wanted to persuade her toe along, but this woman''s stubborn attitude made Edwards give up on persuading her. "Are you not going to attend all the public events of the children''s lives with me?" Edwards was really worried, this was what this woman was thinking, it was really annoying. Lily''s gaze turned over and lightlynded on his dark and handsome face. Her beautiful little mouth raised into a smile: "You''re right, that''s what I''ve decided. In any case, I won''t let anyone know about my rtionship with you in the future." "Are you unaware that you are doing this as an unqualified mother? Although the children were taught by you to be very strong, if they don''t say anything, they definitely hope for you to be more involved in their group''s activities. " Edwards immediately said righteously and strictly, with sufficient reason toe and teach her a lesson. Lily frowned, she had to admit that this man had his own reasons. But... "Alright, we will take turns to apany the children, but you have to promise me that our rtionship with the children will not be revealed." Lily really did not want this matter to be exposed. The children''s safety to her was above all else. Edwards finally understood why this woman was so persistent. Wasn''t she trying to get rid of her rtionship with him? How important did she really think she was? Did she think that he wants to have something to do with her? She really took himself seriously. Edwards didn''t even bother to pay attention to her as he turned around, leaving her with a cold back that he couldn''t touch. Lily shrugged her shoulders disapprovingly. No matter how this man thought of her, she had already decided what kind of life she wanted to live. When Lily went downstairs, the two little fellows had already eaten their fill and were ying in the living room. "Mummy, how are you going out? Let dad give you a car." George was really considerate, he had thought about it during dinner just now. Thus, he intentionally said it out loud. Edwards, who was sitting beside him, raised his gaze a little when he heard his son''s words. Lily also realized that she didn''t even have the ability to move, so she could only turn her head to look at the man. Edwards naturally wouldn''t be so stingy. Since he was able to bring the three of them back to their home, he had to manage this woman''s entire life. "Old Garry, give her a car!" Edwards ordered Old Garry coldly, his arms crossed in front of his chest. Old Garry found a car of car key and gave it to Lily with a smile: "Miss Lily, take it." Lily epted the car key and smiled at Edwards: "Mr. Edwards, thank you!" Edwards turned his face to the side without looking at her. This woman would only smile at him when she obtained some benefits, what a snobbish person. Before Lily left the house, she reluctantly kissed the two little fellows. Previously, when she came back, she had to ask her aunt to take care of them for a few days, and now that she was left with a nervous breakdown by this man, Edwards, she finally walked out of the living room and turned around. Seeing the depressed man sitting on the sofa, she felt a sense of relief that she had never felt before. She felt that she was quite heartless. She actually started to enjoy this feeling of freedom after throwing her child to him. Edwards squinted his eyes, he could clearly feel that this woman was walking in a brisk manner. Did she think that by giving her children to him, she could enjoy her free life? "Old Garry, let''s prepare to head out too." Although Edwards was dissatisfied with Lily, seeing the two little fellows running around in front of him, he was still extremely happy in his heart. "Wait for me here. Daddy goes upstairs and change clothes!" Edwards instructed the two little fellows before walking upstairs. When he came down, he was already in a suit, as if he had returned to his cold and aloof CEO self. "Wow, Daddy is so handsome!" Emma already had a sense of aesthetics at her young age. Looking left and right, from top to bottom, she still felt that her father was more handsome than any man. Edwards lifted his lips, walked over and hugged his daughter, and said: "Emma has good eyes indeed!" Lily drove the car directly to the lower floor of the Only Idealism Office Building and parked the car in the car park. First, she reported to the Personnel Department, then she went straight to the design department. Her superior was her godmother, Xipil. Seeing that she had finally been hired, Xipil heaved a sigh of relief for her. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 "¡ªLily, what''s going on? Edwards let youe to work again? How did he agree? Have you been to see him? " Xipil didn''t know about the matter of Lily and Edwards having a child. When she first heard that it was Edwards who took Lily''s resume, and her heart sank. Lily naturally told a small lie to her foster mother. "Godmother, maybe that Edwards found out about his kindness. He really can''t miss me, a good employee who is passionate about his work. So, that Personnel Department called me again and told me toe back to work." Lilyughed while boasting herself. "You''re so lucky. Come on, let''s see your desk and chair." Xipil personally led her to Walk Outside. One Thought''s design department was divided into a few parts. Xipil was only in charge of one of the departments, she had around twenty people under her. At this moment, seeing Xipil personally lead a new person out, everyone''s eyes were naturally fixed on Lily. Xipil pped her hands: "Let me introduce a new colleague to everyone. Her name is Lily, please take care of her." "Wow, a great beauty! Director Liu, you have good eyes this time. You managed to recruit such a great beauty." "That''s right, we have luck!" A few Male colleagues immediately started jeering. Lilyughed somewhat embarrassedly. Xipil red at them, "Don''t just think that way. Work is more important, although she is still single, I will help her check out what kind of boyfriend she will have in the future. If you don''t hand over your grades, don''t even think about passing my stage." The moment the few men saw the beauty, they immediately became excited, and nodded their heads: "Director Liu, we know how great your standards are, of course we would work even harder to serve you." Lily could be considered as the first beauty, but to be able to sneak into the design department and work for it, all of them were definitely not ordinary people. In terms of self - cultivation and dressing, they were already ahead of other areas of work. Perhaps their physiques and facial features were not necessarily outstanding, but they could still be considered beautiful even though they could dress up and grasp the vanguard of fashion. Lily entered the office, furthermore, their rtionship seemed to be very good, who would not be jealous when seeing this? The reason why Xipil had introduced Lily as she was single was also because Lily did not tell her that when she was studying abroad, she had even given birth to two children. In truth, Lily had been hiding this matter from them all along, afraid that they would find out by her family, and Lily Xue Rou had developed her career very well. Due to she and her mother were extremely powerful people, and that if they found out that she was not studying abroad and was using the Lily Family''s tuition to raise her children, her life and theirs would be in chaos. She had protected the secret that she had children, so among the people who knew her, other than her aunt, who knew that she had children, there were now Edwards and a few others by his side. As for Edwards, she wasn''t worried at all. In any case, he had promised her before that he would definitely keep this secret. "Lily, just follow Katy, she just so happens to have a big deal in her hands, act as her assistant and bring up your design." Xipil arranged for Lily to train under the hands of an old employee. "Alright, Director Liu!" In thepany, Lily did not dare call her mother in front of her subordinates, for fear of getting people to gossip about him. Xipil said to Katy: "You are a new worker now, if she does anything wrong? Help me give her a little help." Katy immediately smiled and said: "Ah, Director Liu, please rx yourself. I have always been very considerate of newbies." Just like that, Lily began her work under Katy''s lead. "Your name is Lily, right? From now on, you can call me katy. You looked like younger than me, I''m sure I''m five or six years older than you." Katy was about to be thirty years old this year, but when Lily considered it, she was actually only twenty ¡ªthree years old. "Alright, katy!" Lily immediately shouted with a smile. "Hmm, alright then. Take a look at these contracts first. They have information on this project''s cooperation. See if you can hand over a few works for me to check." Although Katy was full of smiles, she couldn''t help but feel jealous of Lily''s beauty. That amount of cogen must have been something that she wanted even in her dreams. It was a pity that time was too cruel. Even though she had spent so much effort in maintaining it, she still had the most frightening nightmare of her age. Beautiful things would always make people jealous and envious. However, Lily did not realize what this warm -hearted elder sister beside her was thinking at the moment. Her mind was set on her work. During lunch time, Lily went back to her aunt''s house. She told her aunt about her decision. Sue was happy for her, but also worried for her. "Lily, have you really decided to take the child and live with him? He''s not going to try to take the baby away from you anymore, is he? " Sue asked in concern. Lily bit her chopsticks and ate the food made by her aunt. After thinking for a while, she said confidently: "Aunt, don''t worry, I think the children are more sensible. They won''t be taken away." "As long as you feel that your children are fine, then I am relieved. If you are free in the future, remember to bring your children over for fun. I miss them quite a bit." Sue said with a smile. "Alright, aunt. I need to go to work. I''lle over when I have time. I''ll bring the kids over when they''re on vacation." Lily looked at the time. It was time to go to work. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. After returning to thepany, Lily realized that the peaceful office in the morning seemed like it was facing a great enemy, all of them extremely nervous and excited. "Katy, did something happen?" Lily sat in front of the desk and could not help but ask the person beside her. Katy was using a mirror to fix her makeup, while drawing on her lipstick, she said anxiously: "Ten minutes ago I received a notice, saying that Edwards ising to thepany to check on our company." "Is that so!" Lily''s expression froze, Edwards wanted to check thepany? Why did ite so suddenly? Lily was still stunned, she heard a few female colleagues talking excitedly. "Oh my god, I''m so happy. It hasn''t even been a week and I can already see the Edwards twice. I''m so lucky." "That''s right, I washed my hair in the morning, otherwise, how would I be able to face Edwards later?" "Don''t be silly, haven''t you heard that the Edwards likes men?" Chapter 74 Chapter 74 When Lily heard this, her ears pricked up immediately. She leaned over and asked in a gossipy tone, "What are you guys talking about?" "Lily, you are a new person, you don''t know who the Edwards is. When you see himter, don''t be stunned." "Hum, does he have that much charm? It sounds like he''s a Mr. charming! " Lily kept sneering in her heart. In her opinion, Edwards was a bastard, a hooligan, how could he be a male god? "It''s true that you''ve never seen him before, but he''s the number one dream lover of tens of thousands of young girls." Lily listened to the nervous and infatuated gossip of the girls beside him, feeling that it was too exaggerated. Just as Lily was shaking her head and sighing, Xipil who was in the director''s office had already walked out quickly, and stood at the entrance of the office with a flustered expression. Not long after, he saw a group of people respectfully walk in from the office''s entrance as they greeted a group of tall figures. Who else could it be other than Edwards? Lily looked at him nkly. He who wore a suit and tie really had a strong and imposing aura about him. However, Lily did not notice anything. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She lowered her head to draw. The moment Edwards walked in, everyone in the office stopped breathing and did not dare to look at this man. It was as if even a single nce at him would make the people lose mind. Edwards''s aloof and unfathomable eyes unwittingly caught sight of the little woman who was holding a brush and drawing randomly. She was the only one in the entire office who was nervous about his arrival. Still not taking him seriously. Edwards himself didn''t know what thoughts he has, but when his car passed this building, he was so distracted that he wanted toe up and take a look at her office environment. At this moment, he saw that she was sitting in a cubicle near the window. She was still wearing the same set of ck professional suit. Edwards acted as though he was taking a few steps forward, and a few higher ups immediately answered some of his questions. Xipil was also trembling with fear, and did not dare to neglect for even a moment as she answered all of his questions. In Lily''s eyes, Edwards was a bastard who wanted to steal her child, but in the eyes of everyone here, Edwards was their god. Edwards leisurely walked to the front of Lily''s desk. It was unknown which of the scriptures was wrong, but his finger lightly tapped on the surface of her desk. Xipil immediately called out to Lily. "Lily, this is Edwards. Hearing that, Lily stood up immediately and shouted politely, "Nice to meet you, Edwards!" "Hum!" Edwards intentionally ignored her, with a cold face, he led the group of people and arrogantly left. Looking at the man''s cold figure leaving, Lily felt goosebumps all over his body. Was Edwards¡¯ minds were wrong? He had not been sitting in his office in the middle of the day, but now he had suddenlye to her office to inspect. Moreover, he had knocked on her desk, whether intentionally or unintentionally. You''re dreaming again? Lily''s beautiful little face was filled with disdain. At the same time, all of the surrounding women stared enviously at her. It had to be known that Edwards had onlye to the One Thought Building a few times, and there were practically no one who was able to receive his special care. Earlier, when his finger lightly knocked on Lily''s desk, everyone felt that he was intentionally trying to attract Lily''s attention. Although his expression was still as cold as ice when Lily stood up to greet him, this was already considered an exceptional favor. "Lily, do you know the Edwards?" Some of the girls beside her immediately started gossiping. Lily was shocked, it can''t be, these people''s eyes were really poisonous, just from the way Edwards knocked on her desk, they could tell that she and Edwards knew each other. "I don''t know them. Why would you ask me that?" Lily answered seriously, acting the part wlessly. The girls became even more interested. "You and Edwards don''t know each other, why did the Edwards only knock on your desk? It''s like he''s reminding you that he''s here." "Could it be that the Edwards has taken a fancy to you? You are so beautiful, you know. This possibility exists." I also feel that Edwards seems to be paying special attention to you. Lily, you are really lucky, if you ever get involved with Edwards again, don''t forget about me ... Lily did not know whether tough or cry, this group of people were getting more and more courteous, no matter what rtionship she had with Edwards, it would never happen. Xipil followed Edwards and left. When he returned, she saw Lily being surrounded and asked by a few girls, her face darkened and she pretended to be strict: "What are you guys doing? Stop working? " The group of girls panicked and immediately ran back to their seats. Xipil walked in front of Lily and said: "Lily,e with me for a moment!" Lily immediately stood up and followed her mother into the office. Closing the office door, Xipil immediately turned around and asked Lily anxiously: "Lily, do you have any more grudges with Edwards?" Lily was stunned and blinked her eyes. "Mother, why do you ask?" "I was worried about you. You saw it earlier, the Edwards seems to treat you differently, the intention behind him knocking on your desk ... It''s always scary. " Xipil really treated Lily as her goddaughter, and thus, she finally got back to work. Even though this job wasn''t really a good high -paying job that would make people jealous, as long as one had enough patience to work for a few years, one would definitely have a good future. To Lily, who had no background, this was basically an opportunity. Lily looked at Xipil gratefully, and said softly: "Mother, you might be worrying too much, although I have offended him before, since he allowed me toe back here to work, I believe that the past grudges have already been resolved, and he will not do anything to me." Did he not dare to do anything to her? Lily added in her heart. Xipil looked at her young and fearless look, and still couldn''t stop worrying, he patted her shoulders and sighed: "Lily, it''s not that I''m making a fuss about it, I''m really afraid that you''ll lose your job, I''ve already read the script that you gave me previously, you''re really talented in design. Honestly speaking, you helped me previously, and because your inspiration was withering, I will make an idea for you. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 T ¡ª hese words of his godmother caused Lily''s eyes to redden slightly. She said softly: "Godmother, why are you talking this? You''re my godmother, who else should I help? "It''s not like you''re asking me to work for you. You''ve given me quite a bit of money and helped me to get through it. I''m really grateful to you for not being able to make it in time. How could I dare to ask you to help me ..." "Don''t worry, your godmother won''t let you lose your job. Go, get busy. Your godmother wants to invite you to dinner tonight. Are you free?" Xipil said gently. "I... I''m free tonight! " Lily thought carefully, and felt that between her and godmother, she would need more time to seek guidance. No matter the work or the rules of woman, her godmother was her role model. "Alright, it''s a deal then. We''ll talk about it after work!" Xipil revealed a smile. Lily returned to the front of the desk and Katy asked sarcastically: "Are you very familiar with Director Liu? Did she introduce you to his work?" "No ..." Not really. She was a friend of my mother''s. " Lily knew that the most loathsome thing in the office was the backdoor connection. "Lily, I have a client who is very crafty and vignt. Although you are a newbie, I believe that you will definitely be able to make new discoveries. Why not I hand her over to you, in the future, you will be in charge of her design." Katy had already secretly guessed that the rtionship between Lily and Xipil was definitely not simple, and wanted to make things difficult for her, to reveal her position and dignity as an elder. "Okay, I''ll contact her." Lily was not a stupid woman, she could tell what tricks Katy was ying.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. As a neer, she also knew that she shouldn''t offend the old employees of thepany for fear of being targeted by others. Since she had a work project in her hands, it was actually a good thing for Lily. Many of the new Enter Company would y the role of soy sauce for half a year, and during the end of the year exam, they would not be able to produce any results. Lily was not afraid of her opponent making things difficult for her, she was just afraid that she would be left idle. Furthermore, she had previously helped Xipil design many drafts and was praised by Xipil, so she was a little confident in herself. "I''ve arranged for her toe to thepany tomorrow afternoon to talk about specific matters. At noon tomorrow, you will be the one to receive her. This is her information!" Lily had an introduction of the other party, it was a rather famous Female Celebrity. After she had some time, Lily called Edwards and said that she was going to eat outside at night. The phone rang more than ten times before it was answeredzily by the man, his voice cold and without warmth. "What is it?" "I''m not going back to dinner tonight. Tell the children." Lily ignored his cold tone, and went straight to the point. "Noting back?" Which man are you dating? " When the man heard her words, he was instantly enraged. Moreover, his tone was full of ridicule. Lily hated him more now, who did he think he was? He was the father of children, not hers. "Who do you think I''m talking to? I''m just telling you, I''m not going back to eat tonight. If the children ask, just tell them that I have something on." Lily also replied back to him in his cold tone. "Lily, you can just leave the child behind, right? How can there be an irresponsible mother like you? " When Edwards heard that she imitated his tone to provoke him, his voice became colder and angrier. However, Lily snorted: "The children didn''t say anything, you don''t have to speak so much nonsense, I was just eating outside, you said as if I wanted to abandon the children, is it that serious? "Also, didn''t you just apany them, and they need the most is you. Even if I don''t go back to eat at night, the ones I love the most are still them, they can understand that." Edwards was left speechless by her words. Actually, the meaning behind his words wasn''t that the children would miss her at all, it was that ... Which man was she going to have a date with again? "That''s it, I''m hanging up!" Seeing that the other party had stopped talking, Lily did not want to say anything either. Edwards''s face darkened as he stared at the phone that was forcefully hung up by thedy. It was truly heaven defying, to actually dare to hang up on him first. She must know that no one dared to be so presumptuous in front of him. Edwards also threw his phone onto the table, and suddenly became very angry. He pressed the button on thendline, and his voice was not very good: "Send someone to keep an eye on Lily, and see which bastard she''ll meet tonight." When Larry heard his Young Master''s angry voice, he jumped in shock and quickly epted the assignment. Nightfall! In the entire city, the lights were bright. Edwards used to like to meet with his friends to rx and y football and drink after work. But now, he had left his job half an hour earlier than usual, pushing away his good friend''s phone invitation and hurrying home. At this moment, the two little guys who had been in school all day were sitting in a row on the sofa, waiting for something. "Brother, it''s getting dark. Why isn''t father and mummy back yet? I''m about to miss them." Emma sighed, and said with some sadness. George stared out of the window as he frowned, "Daddy and Mummy have to work, do you think they can be as free as you? Furthermore, what''s there to miss them? After being lectured by her brother for no reason, Emma''s mouth was immediately ttened as she tilted her head to the side. "Hum, I don''t want to talk with you! I will go to Old Garry to get some cake." "Idiot Emma, I feel that it won''t be long before you turn into a little fat pig. Look at you, your mouth doesn''t stop rating all day long." George made a cute face at her. "If I became a little pig, I will crush you to death ... "Hum!" Emma red at him unhappily, and said while baring her fangs and brandishing her ws. George instantly began tough happily: "You want to crush me to death? If you can''t catch me, you''ll walk like a tortoise." "You ..., Scoundrel Brother, you are bullying Emma, Emma wants to report to Father. " Emma was like an anxious little kitten, she stomped on the ground a few times, her little face waspletely red, her little mouth was gaping. "Daddy can''t control me, idiot!" George immediately said, full of confidence. However, just as he finished speaking, a tall figure entered the room, followed by a man''s low and intimidating voice. "Is that so? You already said that I am your father, so how can¡¯ 11 control you? " George did not expect that his father would hear his boasting, so his shoulders shrunk. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 "Daddy is back!" When Emma saw her savior, she immediately ran towards Edwards with her short legs. When Edwards saw a pink little figure flying in front of him like a gust of wind, he immediately squatted down and opened his arms wide, hugging his daughter tightly. "Do you miss dad!?" Edwards''s tone of voice changed instantly, his tone turning extremely gentle. Looking at his daughter''s pink and tender face, he couldn''t help but kiss her. "I''ve been missing you!" The little guy said in a childish voice, looking a little embarrassed. Edwards kissed his daughter''s cheeks in satisfaction, then turned his gaze towards his son who was sitting on the sofa with an extremely cold expression: "Are you bullying your little sister?" Although George would normally take the chance to suppress Edwards''s arrogance for the sake of the matters of the Mummy, in the end, he was still a kid who wasn''t even four yet. Facing his father''s serious inquiry, he shrugged his little shoulders. "Brother called me a little pig, and he even said I couldn''t run as fast as a turtle." Emma immediately comined in anger. Edwards''s strict gaze swept over his son''s body once over, and finally said while looking him in the eyes: "In the future, you are not allowed to bully little sisters, do you remember?" "Daddy, you are so biased. You only speak up for her and yet you are so strict with me. Hum, I am going to tell Mummy." The little guy immediately brought out his savior. Edwards felt this was inconceivable and he snorted slightly proudly: "Can your Mummy control me?" George suddenly did not know what to say. "I''m hungry, I''m about to faint from hunger! Daddy came back too slowly! " George had no way to fight against Edwards, so he used his hunger attack to talk. When Old Garry, who was standing nearby, heard the little Young Master''sints, he was so frightened that his legs went limp. He had wanted the two little fellows to go to the table and eat more than once just now. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. They insisted on waiting for the return of Young Master and Miss Lily before they were willing to serve. "Let''s eat!" Edwards frowned. "Mummy hasn''te back yet, we have to wait for her toe back and eat together." George said with determination. Edwards chuckled. "Don''t wait for her, she''s eating outside tonight. Let''s eat first." George''s small face froze for a moment, as he blinked hisrge eyes: "Did another uncle treat Mummy to a meal? I knew it, Mummy is so beautiful, there must be a lot of people who like to treat her to a meal." His son''s words caused his face to darken. His tone was immediately filled with anger: "George, is this how your Mummy usually teaches you? You clearly know that your Mummy is eating with another man, yet you feel happy for her? " "Daddy, the Mummy has raised us so many years. Of course, I hope that there will be more people who can love her." "Yes!" Emma felt that her brother''s words made a lot of sense. Edwards facepalmed. It looks like he had to teach these two little fellows a deep lesson. "Let''s eat first. Daddy has something to tell youter." Edwards carried the little fellow and walked towards the dining table. "Daddy, Mummy has said that we have to wash hands before eating." Emma said with her childish voice. Edwards smiled as he looked at his daughter and said, "It''s father''s carelessness. Let''s go and wash hands!" "Little baby ... "Come here!" Edwards was only concerned with carrying his daughter away. When he turned his head, he saw the little fellow on the sofa was still annoyed with him, he immediately called out his name. This time, his tone was much more gentle. Only then did George willing walk over. Edwards very gently washed and dried the two little hands. Then, the three of them sat down at the dining table. The delicious dinner was served to them. Edwards reached out and picked up a piece of delicious chicken for the two little fellows: "Emma, George, eat more. "Daddy, you have to eat more too!" Emma said while beaming. When Edwards heard the concern of his daughter, his handsome face became even gentler and more enchanting. George bit on the chicken, his ck gem-like eyes scratching at Edwards: "Daddy, didn''t you just say that you have something to tell us? What are you saying? " Edwards chewed on the food elegantly, seeing the two little fellows looking at him curiously, he coughed lightly: "Yes, I do have something important to tell you, about your Mummy!" "What happened to Mummy?" When Emma heard that this matter concerned the Mummy, her small and exquisite face also tensed up. Edwards pondered for a moment, then said: "Do you know how dangerous it is for your Mummy to meet different men?" "Dangerous? Is Mummy in danger? " Emma was rather straightforward, when she heard that Mummy was in danger, her little face turned pale. However, George was not as innocent as she was, and he would not easily show his joy, anger, and sorrow on his face. He only stared at Edwards, and waited for him to finish his words. When Edwards saw his daughter''s worried expression, he suddenly regretted it. Should he not have talked to the little fellow about such a heavy topic? Yes, you guys are too naive, and didn''t know that there are actually many dangerous things in this world. The men outside, they invited your Mummy for a meal, maybe because they have evil intentions, they want to bully your Mummy. Edwards tried his best to be more tactful in order to not scare his babies. "Bullying Mummy, brother, will those uncles beat Mummy?" Emma was a little unable to understand the meaning behind ''bully''. The expression in Edwards''s eyes faltered slightly, and he immediately replied, "It''s much more serious than the fight." "Then are they going to kill Mummy?" Emma was so scared that she did not want to eat anymore. Her two small hands held onto thedle tightly as her big crystal - like eyes stared at her father without blinking, waiting for his reply. Edwards was stunned again, he coughed dryly. He was finished, the little fellow''s interest was rise, what was he going to tell them about the real purpose of those men? Even if he were to tell them, the two little fellows might not necessarily understand. "Idiot Emma, daddy was just trying to scare us." Although George was nervous, he discovered that his father''s expression was not worried at all. She felt that his father must have just been trying to scare them. "I feel that father isn''t trying to scare us. Brother, Mummy is in danger, we need to hurry up and make here back." Emma was timid, when she heard that the Mummy was about to be bullied, she immediately wanted to get the Mummy back. George frowned his beautiful eyebrows, his small face pondering for a moment, then said to Edwards: "Daddy, then quickly send a few people to protect my Mummy, you better not let anyone bully her." Edwards: The little guy was quite smart, he actually knew to send someone to protect that woman. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 H ¡ªum, why should he care about her life or death? Didn''t she want to go to dinner herself? "Yeah, Daddy, don''t you have a lot of bodyguards? Hurry up and make a call to Mummy, and then send your bodyguards over to protect her. Emma also instantly felt that her brother''s method was the most effective one. Edwards instantly felt tired. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. How could he exin it to the two little fellows? It was not just a simple fight between men and women. Forget it, this was the end of the conversation. He had to protect the little guy''s innocent heart. Okay, Daddy will send people to protect your Mummy. Don''t worry about it. Edwards also very attentively gave the two little fellows a lot of extra food in their bowls. Emma lowered her head and ate a few mouthfuls of food in silence, then feeling worried again, she raised his head and said seriously: "Daddy, why don''t you call Mummy and ask her if she''s safe or not, I''m so worried that I can''t eat anymore." Edwards''s body froze. He had to call that woman at this time? No, how could he call at this time? What if Lily thought that he was concerned about her, wouldn''t that make her feel extremely proud? "Emma, your Mummy might be back soon, don''t worry." Edwards immediately reached out and stroked his daughter''s head tofort her. Emma lowered her head and ate a few more mouthfuls of rice. After thinking about it, she was still worried, she raised his little head again and stared at Edwards with extreme focus. "Daddy, just make a phone call. Edwards, in the face of his daughter''s pair of innocent eyes, couldn''t think of any reason to reject her. "Okay, Daddy will call her right away." Edwards could only resign to his fate and take out his phone. Although George looked like a mature little adult, his little nerves tensed up when he heard that his father was going to call the Mummy. Edwards really hoped that the woman didn''t hear his phone call. "Daddy, turn on the hands-free. We need to talk to the Mummy." George suddenly suggested. Edwards looked at his son''s intelligent eyes, he suddenly felt powerless, there was nothing he could do, he could only turn on the handsfree, and ce the phone on the table. Edwards thought proudly in his heart, looks like the woman really did not hear the phone ringing. This was good as well. He didn''t want her to think that he was really worried about her. Just as Edwards was about to let out a sigh of relief, he heard Lily''s voice from the other side of the phone. "What is it?" His voice was calm, but there was also a trace of impatience. Edwards''s handsome face could not be hung up, and he could only say indifferently, "The children are making a ruckus and want to call you." "Mummy... Mummy,e back quickly. Daddy said that those men will bully you. " The moment Emma Yi Ting reached the Mummy, she immediately shouted excitedly. "Emma?" Lily immediately called out her daughter''s name in shock. Emma was afraid that Mummy did not hear her cry, so she snatched with her shorthand and brought the phone in front of her, continuing, "Mummy, go home quickly, we are very worried about you." "Emma, Mummy is fine, no one would dare bully Mummy, don''t worry, Mummy wille back home after eating." Lily had to use the gentlest voice tofort her daughter. She knew that her daughter liked to make a fuss. George also asked: "Mummy, are you going to eat with a man or with a woman? There''s really no danger right?" Edwards who was at the side had already lost control of the situation, his handsome face frozen in shock. Was there a need for these two little fellows to make a fuss over nothing? He had just given them a general idea of theplicated rtionship between adults, and now it looked like the end of the world. "Mummy is eating with an aunt, don''t worry, I''m still eating, so I hang up now!" Lily started to suspect, why were the two little things suddenly so worried about her safety? Did that bastard say something to them? "Mummy, eat your meal in peace. Daddy said that he sent his bodyguards to protect you." At the very end, Emma suddenly said something that made Edwards want to faint. "Alright, alright, hurry up and eat. Let me talk to your Mummy for a bit..." Edwards felt that if these two little fellows continued to speak, his lofty image wouldpletely disappear. Therefore, he took the phone, stood up and walked towards the living room. "Hey ..." He feigned indifference. "Hum!" The woman on the other side of the phone only left him with a heavy nasal voice before hanging up. Edwards''s entire body freezing, his handsome face was so cold it seemed as if the hail was falling. That damnable woman had actually hung upon him. What kind of attitude was this? He had to go further so that the children wouldn''t know he had lost face. When he returned to the dining table, the two little fellows were extremely curious as to what topic he and Lily were talking about. "Hurry up and eat. After dinner, I''ll apany you to the movies." Edwards could only gently dispel the two little fellows'' worries. In a restaurant, Lily hid behind the balcony to answer the phone, then returned to the dining table. When Xipil saw that she was talking on the phone, he couldn''t help butugh: "You unruly, did you get a boyfriend?" Lily was startled when she heard it and quickly shook her head. "Mother, there''s nothing else, we''re just ordinary friends." "You want to avoid my answering calls from ordinary friends? "Don''t be embarrassed, a godmother is an experienced person, although you are still young, if you find a good man, you can also try to get along with him." Xipil still felt that she was in love. Only someone who was in love would answer the phone in secret. It was because some love words were not suitable to be spoken in public. Lily didn''t know how to exin it to her mother, so she could only hide her smile. " Lily, when are you going to bring me your boyfriend and let me check for you? I can''t let you marry someone so easily. He must be a responsible man. Moreover, I must treat him well before I can be at ease." Xipil felt that she should be more cautious in handing over her boyfriend. She wanted to personally test it out. Lily immediately said gratefully: "Mother, you''ve treated me so well. Don''t worry, in the future, I will definitely bring it to you so that you can see it." "How long have you been dating?" Xipil was also a woman, and every woman''s heart was born with a gossipy heart. Lily''s face reddened, and she immediately stuttered: "Ah, mother doesn''t ask anymore, when the time is right, I will definitely bring you there to see it." Chapter 78 Chapter 78 "You''re too shy. Alright, I won''t worry too much about young people. You guys should take good care of yourselves. Don''t get injured." Xipil immediately saw Lily''s bashful look as the tender look of a woman in her first love, and did not ask any further questions. Oh, I have to remind you something about Edwards. He is famous for not speaking a single word of kindness. He is also famous for being cold and ck-hearted, if you see him in the future, it''s better for you to take a detour, and not to sh with him directly, do you understand?"__Xipil warned her again and again with good intentions. Lily felt that her godmother was really good to her, and immediately nodded obediently. "Don''t worry, godmother, I will definitely run away the moment I see him, and will definitely not start a fight with him anymore." "You saw it today, those women in my office all wished to jump into Edwards''s embrace, don''t be tempted by a man like Edwards who is unattainable, the one who gets hurt in the end is you, he is so high up in the sky, he doesn''t even look at you, and you still have a crush on him, it''s not worth it." Xipil was also afraid that Lily would not be able to resist the temptation of Edwards''s charm and had some other thoughts towards him, just like that group of love-struck women. When Lily heard this, he immediatelyughed, and said with a serious tone: "Mother, who do you think I am, no matter how handsome Edwards is or how rich he is, it has nothing to do with me. I don''t like that kind of cold and detached man, it''s as if the whole world owes him money." When Xipil heard her words, she could not hold back and burst outughing: "Lily, to be honest, this is the first time I''ve heard someone who doesn''t like the Edwards. That''s right, just now you directly called him by his name, don''t be like this in thepany in the future, be careful when others listen to you, they''ll give you a small report behind your back." "Could it be that he didn''t get called by others?" Lily curled her lips, feeling that it was inconceivable. Xipil said seriously: "His name is not something that can be called so easily. If you see him in the future, you should just call him CEO Edwards. It''s not wrong." "Alright, I''ll listen to whatever you say." Lily smiled as she replied, with a cute look on her face. However, in her heart, she was very angry at Edwards. That phone call just now had made her very confused. When she returned, she would ask him clearly what he had done to her child. After dinner, Lily took a taxi back to thepany and secretly drove away the luxury car that was worth millions. From the looks of it, she needed Edwards to prepare a normal car for her. She did not want to attract attention by driving his luxury car. Returning to the vi, it was already past nine o''clock, after Lily stopped the car, she anxiously entered the living room. The living room was empty. There was no sign of the little guy. "Miss Lily, you''re back!" When the Old Garry heard the sound of a car, he hurriedly came out to greet her. Lily asked in surprise: "Old Garry, where are the children?" "Young Master is bringing them to the second floor''s screening room to watch a movie. Do you want to go up to take a look?" "Oh, no, I''ll go back to my room and take a bath first!" Lily said softly and quickly went upstairs. After Lily took a bath, she changed into a simple set of clothes. Her long hair was coiled at the back of her head and some messy hair fell down, making her look like a few years younger. She looked for the light and found the projection room. From inside, the unique voice from the animated movies could be heard. Lily gently pushed open the door. A pair of beautiful eyes peeked in. In the slightly dim projection room, two little guys with 3D sses were watching the screen with relish. On the other side, Edwards leaned against the back of the chair tiredly. His eyes were half closed, it was unknown whether or not he had fallen asleep. Seeing this somewhat discordant scene, Lily frowned. This man apanied the children to watch a movie, yet actually had a perfunctory attitude, and always came to denounce her taking care of the children, could this be considered pping them in the face? Lily had something to ask him, so she pushed open the door and entered. "Mummy..." The little fellow turned their head at the same time, and when it saw her, it immediately cried out in joy. Lily pointed to the screen: All of you watch a good movie, Mummy has something to talk to your father. Edwards squinted his eyes slightly. Seeing that this woman hade back so early, he no longer felt so depressed in his heart. "What is it?" Edwards''s low voice revealed some displeasure and coldness. Lily stared at him with her beautiful eyes. "Come out!" Edwards''s handsome face became even more displeased, what kind of tone did this woman have, she actually dared to be arrogant with him. However, although Edwards did not really like the tone of voice Lily was talking to him in, he still followed her out. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing hime out, Lily silently walked forward withrge strides. Edwards knew what she wanted to say, and also knew that she was purposely moving further away so that the children wouldn''t hear what they were about to say. He followed her with heavy steps until he reached the far end of the corridor. He pushed open the door and saw a wide balcony outside. The balcony was covered with expensive trees and flowers, and the lights were simple and elegant. It was a bit dim, but it was a bit more peaceful. Lily carried her two hands in a hurry, and walked to the railing. Hearing the sound of footsteps following behind her, she turned around fiercely, and stared at him with her beautiful eyes, full of anger as she questioned him: "Did you say something to the children that you shouldn''t have said?" Edwards''s serene eyes were slightly sunken as he looked at the girl''s questioning eyes. Under the warm light, they were as bright as the stars in the sky, overflowing with radiance. Edwards looked at her dazed for a moment, and then, he heard the meaning of her question. "What do you think I should say as father? Do you have a problem with me teaching my children? " Edwards narrowed his eyes slightly, lookingpletely confident in his attitude. Lily choked. Indeed, she could not find logic mistake in his words. But... "The child said on the phone that I was in danger. What danger could I be in? I''m just going out for a meal with a friend. " Lily crossed her arms in front of her chest, her heart was still stuffy, but she felt that this man had taught her child ill. Edwards looked at her indifferent expression, as if she did not take her seriously. Edwards suddenly extended his hand and supported himself on the railing by Lily''s side. Lily was so frightened that her whole body froze, her beautiful eyes looked up at the man''s cold and handsome face, and she felt embarrassed and angry that she had been offended. "Go away, don''t get so close!" Lily almost instinctively wanted to escape from him. This feeling of being trapped by him, made her lose control of her mind. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 W ¡ªhen she wanted to twist her waist and move to the side, the man also reached out his other handzily. This time, he really did trap her delicate body in his embrace. "Edwards..." Lily saw a hint of arrogance andcency in the man''s eyes, and she immediately turned angry from embarrassment, calling him by his name one word at a time. Edwards saw the flustered and helpless look on her face as she was trapped in his arms. Like a frightened little rabbit wants to quickly escaped. "Lily, you have been ignoring my existence, what do you mean by that?" Edwards purposely leaned forward. His tall and straight posture only served to entuate her petite and delicate appearance. Edwards felt that as long as he wanted to, this woman would not be able to escape. She was too weak. As long as he used just a little bit of strength, he would be able topletely suppress her. With that in mind, Edwards couldn¡¯t help but move another half an inch closer. A light and delicate fragrance started to emit from her body that had just finished showering. Unlike the synthetic spices, it was a light fragrance. It was as if the fragrance wasing from her body. It was not greasy, but instead made people want to greedily take a few gulps. "Edwards, I''m warning you, do not act recklessly ..." Lily could clearly feel that this man was doing this on purpose, and she was instantly enraged. She had only stayed in his house for a single day, yet he dared to be so disrespectful and frivolous to her. Heh, she¡¯s afraid that if she were to stay here for another period of time, this man would really do whatever he wanted to her. "Woman, I don''t believe you can withstand it "Bang!" A hand, fast and heavy, pped his handsome face. The charming voice that made him intentionally lower his voice abruptly stopped. Edwards was shocked. With a p, all of his obsessions disappeared without a trace. Why was this useless in front of this woman? "I''m sorry, I''m afraid your charm hasn''t made me lose my mind!" After Edwards''s handsome face was injured, in the next second, the woman mercilessly raised one of her legs, and gave him a hit. In the air, the frightening sound can be heard by everyone. Even the noble and elegant Edwards, at this moment, had a miserable and painful expression on his handsome face. He involuntarily covered his own lower body, and jumped a few times in order to alleviate the sharp pain. "Lily... Do you believe that I will kill you? " It was the first time in Edwards''s life that he suffered such a miserable defeat in front of a woman. At this moment, he really had the urge to grab onto her slender neck. When Lily saw the man''s handsome face contorted in pain, she became even calmer and more rational. Edwards looked at the woman''s chin that was slightly raised. That calm and indifferent look of hers made Edwards feel defeated. Lily was really not afraid of him. She did not know if she had a child, so she was even more fearless, she used afraid the point of being afraid of ghosts, bugs, and cockroaches, after she had be a mother, her child had gotten sick. She drove to the hospital in the middle of the night, carrying two kids with her. "Then what about it?" Of course, Edwards wouldn''t do anything that would harm his cultivation, but he had to teach this woman a lesson. For the disrespect she had shown him, for the p he''d received, he wanted somepensation. "Uh ..." Lily never thought that this man would actually dare to ... after taking her lightning hand and leg ... Kiss her! Yes, Edwards endured all of the pain and embarrassment, boldly pressing down on the back of the woman''s head, his thin lips punitively sucking on her soft and sweet lips. As he expected... It was delicious. Her moist, tender lips, when bitten they were like roses, and still carried the scent of warmth. Lily''s first kiss... Oh, that''s not right. She doesn''t know if her first kiss from five years ago was still there, but ording to Lily''s clear memories, this was her first kiss ... This damned Edwards, actually took away her other first time five yearster... "Mummy, Daddy, you are all embarrassed!" "Shameless, shameless..." Just as Lily''s mind was about to go nk and wanted to sh this man a thousand times over, she heard two childish voices ringing beside her ears. Edwards''s strong body also tensed up. In that moment of shock, the woman used all her strength to fiercely push him away. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Edwards waspletely caught off guard, and his tall and sturdy body retreated a few steps before he managed to stand steadily. A pair of eyes that were as deep as the sea seemed to be reflected in a fiery star at this moment. They werecent but also contained a provocative intent. Lily was so angry that she almost went mad, such a shameful scene was actually seen by the two little babies. It''s all this bastard''s fault, how can he forcefully kiss her? Edwards''s thin lips lightly hooked up. With his goal achieved, his mood instantly became bright and good. Turning around, he looked at the two little fellows standing behind him with a smile. He softly asked, "When did the two of youe?" "When you were kissing the Mummy, Daddy, you were great. You finally kissed the Mummy." Emma covered her soft and tender face, and only moved two fingers away, revealing half of her big ck eyes. She peeked at Edwards, that cute little appearance, simply looked like she wanted to make a person''s heart cute. On the other side, George straightened his face and sighed: "Stupid Mummy, you kissed daddy so quickly, let me tell you that it won''t do, you can''t let daddy kiss you so quickly, if Daddy is someone who likes the new and hates the old, then you''ll be in for it." "George, shut up!" Lily was so angry that she was about to explode, how could she be willing to let him kiss her? Edwards red at his son snappily, and said with a serious face: "George, is your father such a despicable bastard? Since I have kissed your Mummy, I will definitely take responsibility for her. After Lily heard his stupid words, she became even angrier. However, she couldn''t curse in front of the two little fellows, so she could only endure this grievance for the time being. She asked with an icy cold face: "Did you two take a bath yet?" "Daddy helped us wash!" Emma put down her two small hands, her pair of big ck eyes blinked at Mummy''s angry face, and turned to George and said: "Big brother, does Mummy hate being kissed by dad, why? I really like being kissed by dad." George''s face was in deep thought for two seconds, he shook his head and said: "Maybe dad did not brush his teeth, and mummy despise him!" Edwards who was at the side had a petrified expression. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Emma nodded her head and replied seriously, "It might be so. Daddy, the next time you kiss Mummy, remember to brush your teeth. Mummy is a clean person. If you don''t brush and kiss her, she will definitely be unhappy." Edwards:"..." Can we stop talking about this? CEO Edwards had never been so humiliated. Kissing and brushing his teeth? Who made the rules? Lily''s small face was also flushed red. What did the two little fellows know? "Emma, let''s go, we''re going back to Mummy''s room to sleep, you still have to go to school tomorrow morning, George, go to the bed as well." Emma did not want to stay with this man for even a second longer. The feeling of him kissing her just now made her extremely angry. "My good daughter, do you want daddy to sleep with you tonight?" Seeing Lily driving the two little fellows to bed, Edwards suddenly felt like he was being abandoned, hence he revealed a charming smile and gently asked his daughter. Emma looked like she was seriously thinking about it. "That won''t do. Don''t disturb our sleep tonight. Hurry go back to your room and go to sleep." When Lily thought about his scoundrelly actions just now, she really wanted to kick him into outer space. She had lived for a long time, but no one had ever dared to molest her like this. "I asked my daughter, and I didn''t ask you." Edwards''s handsome face turned rigid. He was about to lose his status at home, this was simply a panicking matter. Emma nodded her head, "Mn, Mummy, I still want the father to sleep with me. With him by my side, I can sleep at ease." "Emma, you are so obedient, you are my treasure indeed!" Seeing that his daughter agreed, Edwards''s mood immediately flew. George, who was at the side, saw all of his father''s schemes, and clicked his tongue: "Daddy, I just said that Mummy should not take the initiative. I did not think you would be the one to deliver yourself up to." Edwards was stunned and couldn''t help but stare at his son. George still had a look of disdain on his face: "Daddy, I''ll tell you the truth, Mummy doesn''t like men who are too proactive." "George, if you say another word, do you believe that I''ll let you starve for a day tomorrow?" Lily stood at the side, her entire body tensed up, her voice full of threat. George immediately shrunk his head and said with an expression that he knew the fault, "Mummy, you can''t starve me to death. I''m currently growing higher, and have to bnce out my nutrition every day." "Then why are you still bbering here? Hurry up and go to sleep. You don''t have enough sleep, and you don''t even have the nutrition to grow up, do you understand?" Lily suddenly realized that her son seemed to be very nosy. This illness, when did he start? Although George looked bold, he was most afraid of him. With a reprimand from her, he obediently went back to his room to sleep. Emma''s beautiful big eyes were also sleepy, her eyelids drooping. "Emma, Daddy won''t sleep with us tonight. Hug Mummy!" Lily bent down and softly consoled his daughter. Emma also felt that the Mummy did not seem to like sleeping with her father, so she dared not continue to insist. Her big eyes looked at Edwards pitifully: "Daddy, good night!" Because of his son''s few words, Edwards abandoned the idea of sharing a bed with Lily. Did he take the initiative? How did he take the initiative? This was obviously his bed. Heh, this woman really takes herself seriously. She doesn''t like men who take the initiative to post things to others. Well, he would be cold for her. Lily carried her daughter and turned to leave, leaving Edwards alone in the cold wind. Looking at the endless coastline before him, he felt a little frustrated. He didn''t know why, but he felt as if his life had been thrown into disarray and his heart would no longer be at peace. Of course, he did not reject such a change. He was now the father of his two children, and the responsibility on his shoulders was greater. He liked being disrupted by his two children. Of course, other than Lily who gave him cold feeling, if this woman was much gentle to him, his days would be even better. Edwards held onto the railings, thought about life for a while, then turned around and walked towards his son''s door. Since he was someone who has a child, how could he sleep alone? He couldn''t sleep with his daughter, so he hugged his son and slept in the same good mood. George was still rolling on the bed when he suddenly saw the door open. He walked in as if he was slightly dissatisfied: "Daddy, you''re going to sleep here tonight? You took over two -thirds of my bed yesterday, I almost got out of bed in the morning." "Little guy, you even dare to despise me!" Edwards didn''t care whether his son was happy or not, he immediatelyid on the bed with his head held high. George looked at this man who had arms and legs longer than him, who was countless times taller than him and felt an inexplicable sense of intimacy rise in his heart. Father was so tall and so handsome. He touched his pink little face, hmm, with such a good gene, then he would definitely be a very attractive and handsome guy in the future. He might even be more handsome and likable than Father. "Why are you staring at me like that?" Edwards''s thin lips unhappily rose as heughed. George immediately crawled over, crossed his short legs, and sat beside Edwards, asking him in all seriousness: "Daddy, do you still remember what your first love looked like?" "First love?" Edwards immediately had a bad premonition. This little brat was just a ghost, he had no choice but to defend himself when conversing with him. What if this little fellow ran over and spoke nonsense in front of that woman? "That''s right, you must have had your first love, right? Can you tell me? I''m very curious." George asked while grinning. "What is first love? " Edwards acted as if he did not know the two words, looking extremely serious. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. George: "Un, I havee to a conclusion. Daddy is so much more stupid than me, so stupid!" George evaluated in a huff. Edwards couldn''t help but pinch his cheeks: "It''s gettingte, hurry up and sleep. How old are you to be talking about such a mature topic, and let your Mummy know about it, you will be punished for it? "This is a topic between us. I''m a little man now." George retorted, unconvinced. "Yeah, you''re a little man now!" Edwards hugged his son in his embrace and gently patted his head, "Time flies so quickly, you and little sister have both grown up. Daddy only found you two now, I really want to teleport back and found you two back when you were just born, then I won''t be able to leave anything behind." Chapter 81 Chapter 81 T¡ªhat my son is too much like him George raised his eyes, his bright eyes looked at his father''s sad face, and it was the first time he obediently leaned into his father''s embrace, following that, he said indifferently: "Daddy, your imagination is truly abundant, you think too much, hurry up and sleep." Edwards was startled, then suddenly felt that he really was a little ridiculous to say such childish words like that. The morning of the second day, Lily was promptly woken up by the rm clock. She reached out to turn off the rm, looked at her daughter who was still sleeping soundly, and then quietly got off the bed. While she was washing up in the bathroom, she stared at herself in the mirror, and suddenly recalled the feeling of Edwards forcefully kissing herst night. She brushed her teeth hard. It was disgusting that the bastard had kissed her. After Lily tidied herself up, she dragged the half-asleep Emma downstairs. Downstairs, George and his father were already sitting in front of the dining table. George was wearing a suit, with short ck hair that had beenbed back by Edwards. At this moment, the two were dressed in the same way, from head to toe. At this moment, even their sitting posture was the same, fierce and domineering. Seeing this scene, Lily was a little stunned. Her beautiful eyes widened again and again until she confirmed that it was her own son, George. What''s wrong with that man? Why did he change her son''s cute appearance to an unpleasing one like his? Content ? N?velDrama.Org. No way, no way. She firmly refused to agree. She had to change her son''s hairstyle so that it would conform with his innocence and cuteness. "Mummy, I want to sleep a bit more. Please, let me go upstairs to sleep a bit more." Emma was just a littlezybones, begging Lily with a little pampered tone. "Emma, this won''t do. Your brother has woken up, you must go to school with him. Be obedient." Lily had no choice but to earnestly reject her daughter''s plea. This kind ofzy attitude had to be corrected. Seeing his daughter''szy look, his mood instantly improved. His tall figure had already quickly left the table, and he walked to his daughter and squatted down: "Emma, what''s wrong? You look sleepy. Did you not sleep wellst night because you didn''t sleep with your dad?" The man was so shameless. His daughter was born to love sleeping. What did it have to do with him? He had truly taken himself seriously. "Daddy, I want to sleep a little longer. Mummy won''t let me..." The moment the little fellow saw her loving father, her eyes immediately reddened with the grievance. "Come, let me hug you for a while. I''ll carry you to eat breakfast, okay?" Of course, Edwards wouldn''t let her go back to sleep. However, he could hold the little guy in his arms and let her be lazy for a while. "Daddy is so nice, Emma loves you so much!" The little guy was so happy that she was about to fly up to her father. However, halfway through her pounce, she was suddenly pulled back by Lily. "Can you stop pampering your daughter?" "I just want to hug her! Your daughter is still so young. You can''t ask her to follow all the rules like an adult. " Edwards felt that Lily was punishing her daughter too heavily. But Lily felt that if he doted on his daughter like that, sooner orter, he would spoil her. Both of them had their own opinions. George swung his short legs, slowly walked over, and advised them: "Daddy, Mummy, if you still don''t eat breakfast, breakfast will be cold." After that, George grabbed Emma''s little hand: "Come over, let Big Brother apany you to eat, you are not allowed to anger Mummy, do you understand?" In fact, Emma listened to her brother ever since she was young. Although her brother always bullied her, most of the time, she was still happy to be coaxed by him. "Big brother treats me the best!" Emma immediately smiled like a little fool and followed her brother to the dining table. As Edwards heard his daughter''s words, he suddenly felt that there was an arrow piercing his heart. This little thing, she just said that father was the best just now, but now it had be his big brother! Lily was in a hurry to get to thepany, so she could not be bothered to argue with this man anymore. She sat at the dining table and started to eat her breakfast. As she ate, she took a peek at her son''s new hairstyle. The more she looked, the more he looked like Edwards, which made her ufortable. Thus, she stretched out her hand and patted her son''s. In an instant, her son''s hairstyle had been completely ruined. "Look, my son is so handsome like this!" Lily looked at her son''s strange expression and immediately pinched his little face with a smile. "Mummy, why are you messing with my hair? It took me so much effort to learn to make that hairstyle." George looked extremely unhappy. Edwards also felt that the woman''s actions were weird. When he heard his son''s protest, his gaze froze. Lily curled her lips: "Who told you to follow your father''s example? Go andb your hair of your age. You look so old with that hairstyle. Don''t mention that you''re my son when you go out." "Mummy, you didn''t ask us to mention it in the first ce..." George felt even more wrong. Edwards''s expression turned extremely ugly all of a sudden. His son had imitated him by having an identical hairstyle, yet this woman had scolded him for it. Is he old? This was the first time Edwards had doubted if he was old but was a man who was 27 years old considered old? Even at forty, a man would still be handsome! Her son''s words made Lily choke, but very quickly, she said with a serious face: "Mummy is still not used to you changing your hairstyle, children should look like children." Edwards immediately interrupted: "Lily, you sure have a lot to worry about. Even my son''s favorite hairstyle!" Lily was startled. That''s right, she was beating around the bush and despised his hairstyle. "Since you think so, that''s what I mean." Lily couldn''t even be bothered to reply. "You.." Edwards waspletely enraged, no one had ever dared to judge his appearance, and this was not the first time this woman had done so. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Lily said innocently: "Seems like someone is overly confident in himself, I believe that I am not the only one who does not like your hairstyle, but the only one who dares to speak in front of you, I am probably the only one, you have to thank me, at least everything I say is true. Edwards was about to "explode". Didn''t this woman know that telling the truth was the most hurtful thing to him? The two little fellows looked at their Daddy and Mummy arguing again, both of them blinking their big eyes, watching the fight. "Big brother, I feel that dad''s hair style is pretty good ¡ª looking. He looks really energetic!" Emma propped her chin and started to express her thoughts. George also nned to secretly extend his hand to tidy up his hair, but when he saw Mummy looking at him with such a stern gaze, he quickly retracted his hand. More than half of the anger that filled Edwards''s mind disappeared after receiving his daughter''s acknowledgement. "Emma has great taste, my darling. Eat quickly, when you''re done eating, your daddy will give you a big surprise." Edwards immediately reached out and rubbed his daughter''s head tofort her. "What is it? Can you tell me now? I really want to know! " Emma''s eyes were sparkling, as she impatiently asked. "Guess!" Edwards knew that the little fellow''s curiosity was heavy. Emma guessed right away, and her small mouth immediately turned into an 0 shape: "I got it, is it that my pony is here? Daddy, did I guess right? Quick, take me to see it now." Edwards pinched her little face rewarding his: "You guessed right, your pony has returned and is being raised on the mountain. It''s snow-white, you will definitely like it." "Yeah, Daddy is awesome. Emma loves you so much!" The little guy was overjoyed. She immediately jumped down from the chair and threw herself into Edwards''s embrace, then, with her greasy little mouth, without caring about anything, kissed Edwards. Edwards was speechless. Lily looked at her daughter''s expression and sighed in her heart. This man really spoiled her daughter. She would buy whatever her daughter wanted. When George heard that his sister had a horse, a look of sadness appeared on his face. s, if he had known earlier, he would have asked his father to buy one for him. He also had a wild horse in his heart, and he wanted it too. Other than feeling his daughter''s happiness, Edwards saw his son''s sense of loss in his eyes. Thus, he intentionally asked his son: "George, do you like horses?" "I like it!" George replied weakly, he was still at a loss. "Daddy will give you one as well, okay?" Edwards immediately asked with a gentle smile. "Really? Me too? " This time, George was happy. His eyes released a bright light. Edwards nodded his head, "Of course, you are all my children. What Emma has, you will have one as well." Emma immediately pouted: "Then does father love me more or loves brother more?" "Both!" Edwards immediately replied. Emma curled her small mouth. Although she was a little resentful, she was still overjoyed when she thought that she had a pony. Lily finished her breakfast silently, wiped her mouth with a tissue, and stood up: "You will go to school with Daddy after watching the pony. Remember, listen to your teacher, do not cause trouble, it''s up to you, George, do not bully the female students, understand?" George immediately shrugged his shoulders innocently: "Mummy, don''t worry, I''ve already exined it to you many times. I didn''t bully them, they took the initiative toe over to y with me, then started a fight for me." Edwards listened to his son''s serious exnation. His lips slightly raised, his son was already extremely enthralled at such a young age, it was true that he was very much like him. Lily touched her forehead. Her son was messing with girls all over the ce, yet he looked so self- righteous, just like someone. "Alright, in the future, do your best to prevent this from happening. I don''t want to be invited to a family meeting." The reason why Lily kept warning her son like this was because this wasn''t the first time something like this had happened. George immediately promised: "Mummy, don''t worry. I will do my best to make you less worried, but my face is born to be like that. Since they like me so much, I can''t do anything about it. He spread out his hands with an innocent look on his face. Edwards looked at Lily who was so angry that she couldn''t even speak, feeling inexplicably good about it. This woman had always been angry with him, and now she was finally angered by her son. Serves her right. "Mummy, I can testify for brother. They really fought side by side for the sake of watching brother draw." Emma was afraid that her brother would be wronged, hence she immediately defended him. Lily looked at the two little fellows helping each other, and really didn''t know what to do. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Alright, try your best to be obedient. Mummy needs to work now, I don''t have that much time to deal with your troublesome matters." "Daddy has time! If big brother gets into trouble in the future, let daddy deal with it! It''ll definitely be fine!" Emma snickered and leaned in Edwards''s arms. Edwards immediately patted her head lovingly. "What Emma says is right, Daddy is not afraid of trouble. Daddy will take your matters seriously." She was truly angry with him. Teaching children was not something that could be done in a day or two, it was more of a umted matter that needed to be done over a long period of time. He spoke easily now, if his son and daughter were to cause trouble for him in the future, let''s see if he still had to be so proud of himself. Lily really did not have time to chat with the children, she stood up and was about to leave, but halfway through, she turned back and stared at Edwards, and asked: "Can you change the car for me?" "What, you think the car I gave you isn''t luxurious enough?" Edwards leaned back in his chairzily and raised his eyebrows. Lily shook her head, and said with a serious face: "It''s because it''s too luxurious that I do not dare to drive out, afraid that people will gossip about me." When Edwards heard her reasoning, he sneered, "Who doesn''t wish to drive a good car out? Do you not feel that this reason is ridiculous?" "I''m a rookie, driving a car worth millions to and from work? That would be a joke." "What kind of car would you like to drive? One costs only a few thousand?" Edwards immediately asked sarcastically. This man must have purposely embarrassed her. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 W ¡ª hen George heard his father''s words, he immediately frowned. "Daddy, the safety of the Mummy is very important, can''t you give her a better car?" Emma also said, "That''s right, Daddy, please do me a favor. Don''t let Mummy drive such a cheap car if something happens Emma will never see Mummy again, it''s so pitiful." The little guy''s acting wasn''t bad. She cried whenever she wanted it, and she didn''t hesitate at all. Edwards originally only wanted to anger Lily, but she had always been against him. Now that she had a request for him, he couldn''t help but feel angry. But now, the two brats had pleaded for her, so Edwards did not dare to be impudent, and could only say with a cold face: "I''ll get Old Gary to bring a five hundred thousand car for you tomorrow!" "Five hundred thousand... It seems to be a little too expensive." Edwards frowned: "Lily, is that enough for you? Alright, four hundred thousand. It''s too bad, you don''t need it from me, I don''t want my two children to lose you." Lily was stunned, then she closed her mouth. "Mummy, do you still not understand Daddy''s words? He''s worried about you. " George immediately exined with a smile. Lily rolled her beautiful eyes. This man would never truly care about her, what he cared about was whether or not the two children would lose her. Emma was immediately happy as well. "Daddy has finally made up with Mummy, I''m so happy!" Edwards softly snorted. "I wanted to take care of her, but unfortunately, your Mummy doesn''t appreciate it." Lily suddenly did not like this topic anymore, who wanted him to care about her? He stopped her and her children from leaving the country, that her request could be considered owing him a favor? The reason why Lily was so confident in staying here was that she felt that this man was tying her with two children. She felt a little dissatisfied. Lily still drove Edwards''s luxury car outside, but this time she decided to park far away from the company. Edwards led the two little fellows and saw two extremely beautiful ponies on a grasnd. The two ponies were definitely carefully chosen before they could be bought. The color of their fur was extremely glossy, one white and one ck, they were currently eating the grass with their heads lowered. The two little fellows seemed to have let go of themselves as they pounced and ran towards the two ponies. "The two of you... Slow down!" Edwards who was behind them chased crazily without caring about his image. Last time on the beach, his daughter fell down and her skin was scratched. This time, he was really afraid that his daughter would fall and hurt herself again, so the woman would me him again. He didn''t want her to find any reason to me him again. "Daddy, run faster.." Emma shouted excitedly as she ran. Edwards, dressed in a suit, ran to his daughter''s side. His hair was messed up, but he felt happy, looking at the figures of the two little fellows running, his heart felt like it was suddenly as warm as spring. Everything was just right, it made him want to freeze the image. Edwards''s wish came true. Old Gary, who followed closely behind, had long held a camera and was capturing this warm scene. "Daddy, did you name the pony? They''re so small, so cute. " The father and son stood beside the pony with happy smiles on their faces. Emma extended her hand out to touch the pony, but the pony suddenly raised its head and looked at her, scaring her so much that she retracted her hand, and looked at Edwards whileughing foolishly. Edwards half-squatted down, and grabbed Emma''s little hand: "Don''t be afraid, they don''t hurt people, they''re very obedient." With her father''s help, Emma was finally able to touch the pony''s head. "They don''t have a name yet. You and your brother can get one." Edwards said gently. George grabbed a handful of grass and ced it to the little ck horse''s mouth. The little ck horse used its tongue and ate the grass in its mouth. George happily continued to pluck the grass, with his happy smile on his face. Emma tilted her head as she tried to figure out what was going on. After a long while, she finally spoke in a serious tone, "Daddy, it¡¯s nice to call it Little White. Brother''s is Little ck." Upon hearing how simple it was to name her, George was immediately dissatisfied. "Idiot Emma, I have no objections to calling you Xiao Bai, but this one is definitely not called Xiao Hei. This does not suit its temperament." "I don''t care what you call him, I''ll just call him Lil ''ck. Lil'' ck is so nice to listen to. It suits its color so well." Emma immediately insisted. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. George rubbed his forehead. He understood his sister''s personality, so he could only ept his fate: "Alright, I''ll be called Little ck. Emmaughed with satisfaction as if she was a little fool. "Daddy, look, it''s eating the grass in my hand!" "Oh, Daddy, he almost bit my hand." "Daddy, when can I ride it? I wish I could ride it and y with it right away." "Daddy.. Little White ran away, help me chase him.." "Daddy, hurry..." The shout continued to fly without end in the wind. Edwards''s heart was about to be softened by the two little fellows'' shouts. After half an hour of ying, the two little fellows were still unwilling to leave. Edwards had to patiently persuade them: "George, Emma, you guys should go to school. Daddy doesn''t want you to bete on the second day, this will leave a bad impression on your teacher." "Daddy, can you help me ask for a day off? I still want to have a closer rtionship with Little White." Emma''s soft voice was filled with pleading. "Emma, no matter how much you y, you guys still have to put a study in the first ce, okay?" Edwards suddenly realized that when children were unreasonable, they were more terrifying than anything. Emma''s big eyes were already filled with tears. Although George also wanted to y along with the little ck horse, he was still the older brother, after all, so he had to set a good example. "Daddy''s words make a lot of sense. Emma, you can''t cry at any time. If Mummy knows that we aren''t going to school, she would definitely be angry." After he mentioned Mummy, the tears in Emma''s eyes instantly disappeared. She still remembered how Mummy spank her when she refused to go to school. "Alright, Little White, be good. I''ll feed you some grass when Ie back from school. I''ll miss you!" Emma turned and bid farewell to her little white horse. Seeing Emma''s childish behavior, George snorted in disdain. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Edwards was finally relieved, and with one hand holding a kid, he quickly walked towards the car. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. What the hell? The two little fellows immediately became obedient as they heard about Lily''s name. How did that woman educate the two children that could make a child fear but love her? Just as Edwards was happily thinking about being a manny, Lily was also working hard, starting her work for the day. Because she received an important project yesterday, she had to meet her new client today. The other party was a rather famous Female Celebrity. Lily had already investigated herst night and knew that she was showing off at the airport. Lily has principle of work, being able to cooperate happily was the best. If she could not cooperate happily with her, then she could only say sorry. She didn''t want to put herself to such a low position anyway. Lily took her few original designs and sat in thepany''s guest room, waiting for the other party to arrive. Before she came, Lily was thinking about how she could exin her design principles to herter. Suddenly, the door opened and an assistant led a few people in. "Lily, the customer is here!" Lily stood up, and smiled at the other party, suddenly, the leader of the group, the beautifuldy, pointed at her face: "It''s you?" Lily was shocked, her beautiful eyes widened as her mind raced. Had she ever seen this woman before? "I know you. You are the person who was at the Edwards''s Family a few days ago and rejected to help me with my clothes. What a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet you here." Seeing Lily''s stupefied face, the other party very straightforwardly exined the situation when they met. "Oh...It''s you. I''m so sorry, but that day..." That day, she left in a hurry, and it waste in the evening. The other party had put on heavy makeup, so she could not see her original appearance, and even if Lily had seen her once, she wouldn''t be able to recognize her. "I don''t want to talk or cooperate with this person." The other party simply did not want to hear Lily''s exnation, so she arrogantly scolded the assistant beside him. "I do not like any of her designs, just change her for me, and I am willing to cooperate with you." Lily had heard that this person really liked to show off on the, but she never expected that her to be like this. Because she didn''t help lift her skirt that day, it had now be an unforgivable offense. "Since that''s the case, I''ll take my leave now!" Without waiting for the assistant to call Xipil over, Lily had already tactfully decided to leave. Lily originally thought that Lily would plead, but she didn''t expect that she would be so straightforward. She didn''t like her design, so she organized her script and nned to leave. Lily still harbored hatred towards her in her heart, so how could she let her leave so easily? "Wait!" Just as Lily was about to reach the door, Lily berated her. Then, she shrugged her shoulders and walked in front of her with an imposing manner. She was small and shorter than Lily. At that moment, if she wanted to talk to Lily, she could only raise her head, which made her even angrier. How could she be willing to lose her dignity to an ordinary office worker? Thus, she deliberately made a mischievous grin, and snatched the design manuscript from Lily''s hands. "I''ll see before I make a decision." Lily frowned, she had never seen a woman as rude as her. Lily took her script and leaned on the sofa as if she was an emperor, raised her legs and started to look at Lily''s blueprints. Initially, Lily thought that for a dull woman like her, there was nothing special about her design. In the entire office, only Lily was wearing ck suit. That was the only reason why Lily could feel that her outfit and taste was rustic. When the design drawings shed before her eyes, the arrogance on Lily''s face was slightly reduced. The reason why she came to find a personal designer to customize a bunch of clothes was because the on various asions that she had attended she wore simr clothes as other people. However, she didn''t expect to meet a woman that had once offended her. Just then, the door opened, and Xipil walked in with a smile. "Lily, is there anything that you aren''t satisfied about? You can tell me. " Xipil first looked at Lily. Lily shrugged her shoulders at her, looking at her with a helpless expression. Of course, Xipil knew that all of this was not Lily''s fault, her temper was so bad that it was known by the entire industry. Katy gave such a tricky customer to a newbie, it was something she was capable of dealing with. Xipil only found out after hearing from the assistant that Lily was meeting a customer, and the person was Lily. Xipil became angry and rushed over to save the situation. "Director Liu, we can be considered to be friends. You actually sent an unknown designer to me, what do you mean by that? Are you looking down on me? " Lily threw Lily''s design manuscript to the side, both of his hands were crossed in front of his chest, as though he had suffered from a grievance. Xipil quickly smiled to appease her: "Lily, don''t be angry, I only just found out about this matter. How about this, I''ll arrange for our top designer, Katy, to look into this properly." "Alright, hurry up and find someone in ce of her. I get angry when I see her." When Lily heard that, her attitude became slightly better. But when she saw the fair and elegant Lily standing at the side, she intentionally wanted to absue her with a few words to vent her anger. Xipil turned and gave Lily a meaningful nce. Lily hurriedly walked over, packed up her script, and left. Not longter, Katy was notified toe to the guest room. Katy brought her a few new works of art. When Xipil saw her, she immediately scolded her: "What''s wrong with you, Lily is our big client, how can you let a newer treat her like this? Hurry up and comfort Lily. If she is not satisfied, I''ll make you pay." Chapter 85 Chapter 85 K ¡ªaty was afraid that Xipil would be angry, so she hurriedly lowered her head and apologized: "I didn''t arrange everything properly this time, please calm down, I won''t make this kind mistake next time." "Lily, this is the Katy that I told you about, he is the elder of our office. You can take a look at her work first, if you like it, we will sign a contract and have a happy cooperation with her." Xipil said while beaming. Lily only wanted to put on an act, and seeing the people in front of her trying to curry favor with her, she instantly felt much better. Her tone became a bit more polite: "Director Xipil, I only came here because I trust you. Don''t take my words just now too seriously." "No, Lily is so popr, we still have a lot of room for cooperation in the future, you guys can talk first, if you have anything, juste find me." Xipilforted Lily well before leaving the reception room. When Xipil walked past Lily''s desk, she knocked on her desk. Lily understood and followed her into the office. Xipil was a little furious: "This Katy is too excessive, she sent a new disciple like you to deal with that Lily, this Lily is a client that I finally found with great difficulty, if she dares to offend me, I will definitely not let her off lightly." Lily knew that her godmother was defending her, and immediatelyughed, and said gratefully: "Godmother, you are really good to me, I really have to thank you for helping me resolve this situation. If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid that I wouldn''t be able to continue living today." "It''s none of your business. If you encounter anything like this the next time, juste find me. I can''t let you suffer this kind of injustice." Xipil looked at Lily, who seemed to have lost weight, and couldn''t help feeling sorry for her. "Thank you, godmother. It''s so good to have you around." Lily was about to cry. "What''s so good about me? If your mother was here, you''d be happy." Thinking about her good friend, Xipil''s eyes became a little wet. "Mom liked designing too. You are her best friend." Lily sighed. "That''s right, you have also entered the design industry and fulfilled your mother''s unfulfilled wish. Your mother will definitely be proud of you, even if she watches from the heaven." Xipil patted her shoulder and said with a smile. "Umm, I will work hard! I won''t let mom down." Lily said with determination. In the guest room, Lily listened to Katy''s exnation of the various designs with unease. When she saw the drawing of Katy, she had already rejected it. "That''s enough, Miss Katy. You should call that woman in. I''m quite interested in her design." Lily looked at the time, it had already wasted her ten minutes. She immediately rejected Katy''s idea and decided to use Lily''s design. Katy waspletely dumbfounded. She did not think expect she would lose to Lily, a newbie who had only been in thepany for two days? N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Lily, are you not satisfied with my design? I can change it." Katy continued to persuade her, unwilling to admit that she was inferior to a newbie. "I''m totally dissatisfied, you''re too old ¡ª fashioned. Isn''t this design of yours a long time ago? Don''t you think it¡¯s shameful for you to take it out now?" Lily was George and straightforward, she was not afraid of hurting anyone when she spoke. Katy waspletely dumbstruck this time, and only managed to react after a long while. "Go quickly, I don''t have much time. If you don''t, find Xipil and I''ll tell her." Lily was instantly angered, because Katy''s reaction was too slow, wasting her precious time again. Katy could only push open the door and leave unwillingly. She returned to the office desk, looked at Lily who was seated beside her, and said with a envious expression: "Lily, take your design and go to the guest room, Lily said she has taken a fancy to your design." "What? Mine? " Lily was a little shocked. The woman just now had rejected her outright. Katy scoffed, "That''s right, don''t you feel a sense of aplishment? Hurry up and go, or she will lose her temper with you again." Lily frowned. Honestly speaking, she did not want to see Lily again. She could not get along with her. However, her godmother said that she was a big client that she had brought along with great difficulty, Lily could only take the design blueprints and go over. She didn''t want to disappoint her godmother, and she didn''t want her godmother''s hard work to be in vain. Pushing open the door of the reception room, Lily saw Lily with a sullen face sitting there waiting for her to enter. "What''s your name?" Lily immediately handed over her business card that she had just finished printing. "Lily? Show me your draft design, and tell me about your design philosophy. " Lily ordered. Lily had no choice but to sit beside her and begin exining to her. Lily realized that Lily''s design had abination of purity and sexiness. Furthermore, she had an extremely good grasp of colors. When paired together with the same ceremonial dress with different colors, it gave off a very beautiful yet mischievous feeling. "Are these your originals? I don''t want to see simr clothes when I''m outside." Lily asked with a cold smile. Lily immediately guaranteed: "Of course it''s my original design, you don''t have to worry about that." "Alright, in the future, I will take ten sets of clothes from you every month. As for the price, we can discuss about it as well, but you have to guarantee that my clothes are unique." Lily raised her chin like a queen. "Fine, I will definitely do as you say. Also, I guarantee that it will be my first work." Lily never thought that Lily would choose her own design, this made her feel a sense of aplishment. Lily paid the deposit and signed the contract. Lily saw Xipil walking over. "Lily, I never thought that Lily would choose your design in the end. Congrattions, you have finally gotten the first ce, you will definitely go further and further along this way." Xipil generously walked over to congratte Lily in front of everyone. A few colleagues by the side also came over to congratte Lily. Only Katy''s face was ugly. The office was a ce full of gossip, so any small incidents would be immediately spread out. The news spread, all of them were talking ill of Katy, saying that she had reached the end of the design industry, that her talent had beenpletely taken away by someone who had only been in the office for less than two days. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 The rumors were the most hurtful, and Katy was also a proud and arrogant person. Although on the surface she didn''t say anything, in the bottom of her heart, she naturally hated Lily to the bones, and actually caused her to make such a huge fool of herself, and lose all face. Besides being happy, Lily also noticed the displeasure on Katy''s face, and could only sigh helplessly. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. To be honest, she really didn''t want to exclude anyone. What happened this time could really be considered an ident. If she hadn''t offended Lily thest time, then maybe she would have made the draft of the n for today work out for her. She wouldn''t have called Katy in midway, and wouldn''t have gotten hurt if they didn''tpare. Edwards directly headed to thepany after sending the two little fellows to school. Stepping into the office, he saw several photos on the desk. Edwards slightly narrowed his eyes, picked them up, and looked at them one by one. Last night, he thought that Lily was going to meet her ex-lover. She did not expect her to be having dinner with her superior. This woman had some tricks up her sleeve. As soon as she enteredpany, she had the way to treat her superior to a meal. From the looks of it, she was suitable to be in the workce. Edwards sat on the office chair and chose one of the photos of Lily. It was unknown what they were talking about, but it seemed like their conversation was very happy. Lily lowered her head and smiled, looking slightly embarrassed. The man let out a light snort. This woman actually had such an amiable scene. However, in front of him, she was like someone who had an extreme bad temper. She always liked to go against him. Just thinking about it made him clench his teeth in anger. Unknowingly, Edwards stared at the woman in the photo for a minute. Even under this kind of distant lens, the slightly blurry Lily was still able to make one''s heart palpitate. "What the hell!" Edwards deeply felt that he could actually feel her beauty, and immediately threw the photo into the trash can. He had seen many women that were more beautiful than her. How could such beauty arouse his interest? Larry knocked on the door, informing him of the schedule for the day and the morning meeting that was about to begin. Ever since Edwards had child, he had been able to hold hisposure even more. After he went to the meeting for half an hour, he suddenly realized that the picture that he threw in the trash can had disappeared. The bag in the trash can was put into a new one. So, someone came in and cleaned up his trash can? With his heart annoyed, Edwards immediately pressed down on theputer on the table and asked coldly: "I still have something important in the trash can just now, please bring it back immediately." "Mr. Edwards, what is that thing?" "A picture!" The assistant immediately rushed over to help him find it. Not longter, he retrieved the photo. "Mr. Edwards, is this it?" the assistant asked, trembling. Edwards snatched the photo away and said coldly: "Next time, without my permission, do not let anyone touch anything in my office, even the trash can." The assistant quickly replied, "Yes!" Edwards looked at the lost photos, opened the bottom drawer and threw them in. The drawer contained some of his personal things, which had not been in it for a long time. The cellphone on the table suddenly rang! Edwards looked at the caller ID, reached for his phone, and picked up the call. "Grandmother ..." His voice was low and gentle. "Xiao Han, are you free tonight? Grandmother ising to your city with some friends to y, and you have toe out for dinner tonight." A benevolent voice was heard. "Grandma, did youe alone? grandfather didn''te over with you? " Edwards was slightly startled, and then he asked with concern. "Your grandfather didn''te. I came alone. Do you have any business with your grandfather?" Old Lady Wayne asked in concern. "It''s nothing, it''s just some work matters that I want to ask him face to face, I''lle next time..." "You have toe. Grandma hasn''t seen you in days. I''m an old woman who came all the way here. It''s not too good for you not to apany me for a meal." Old Lady Wayne immediately had a wronged tone. "All right ..." Grandmother, let''s meet tonight. " Edwards did not dare to disappoint his grandmother, so he could only agree. "Alright, let''s talk when we meet!" Old Lady was very happy to see that he had agreed. After hanging up the phone with his grandmother, Edwards ''s handsome face shed with a helpless smile. If it was before, he would be very willing to meet with his grandmother. But now... Every time grandma came to find him, she only had one purpose in mind, to make a blind date for him! In the past two years, for all sorts of reasons and asions, his grandmother had tricked him into meeting more than ten women. Those women were still looking for an opportunity to meet with him and take the next step. Gosh, with such a grandmother who was worried about his life, Edwards felt that it was unbearable. Ever since his father went into a car ident and his mother remarried, Edwards ''s personality had be gloomy. His younger brother had always loved music since he was young. He entered the entertainment circle at the age of sixteen, stirring up the limelight in the entertainment circle, which angering his grandparents, and he restricting his personal freedom several times. Realizing that he was still unable to kill his younger brother''s music cells and the determination to enter the entertainment circle, his grandfather could only let him do as he pleased. Then, the great cause of the entire Wayne Family would be inherited onto Edwards ''s shoulders prematurely. From the age of twenty - one to today, the whole six years had passed. He put thepany''s performance had increased by nearly ten times, and he had be a legend in the market. Many people were guessing how much wealth he had, but no one had been able to calcte the exact numbers. Edwards''s actions were low-key, peaceful and wealthy. Others were guessing whether his money had already reached the status of being the richest man on earth, but he never spoke to anyone about it. He only silently earned money from him, and lived his mostfortable life. In the afternoon, after work, Lily called Edwards. Tonight, she might have to work another two hours. "You''re a newbie, how are you going to work?" When Edwards received her call, he unexpectedly that she had to work overtime. He was immediately angry, and did not she want to apany the children anymore? Lily was instantly unconvinced: "New people need to work overtime, I am currently developing my career, can you please respect my profession?" "I can''t go home for dinner tonight. What about the children?" Edwards had alreadypletely be a wet nurse. If he did note home tonight, he would have to worry about whether the children would be unhappy or if they live good. "You''re not going back? Where are you going? " Lily was startled, and asked. Edwards sneered, and said arrogantly: "I am your boss, and the money I earn in one day is something you can''t earn even in three lifetimes, don''t you need me to go out and socialize with you?" "Who said that I wouldn''t be able to earn it by three lifetimes? In this life, I can earn all of your money, do you believe me? " Lily really didn''t like hearing such arrogant words from him, it was as if he was really that high and mighty. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 "¡ªIf I trust you, then I am an idiot!" Edwardsughed out loud. Lily imitated his tone and said: "Wait until my son inherits your career, won''t his money be my money? Why can''t I earn it? It was easy to earn." "You ..." Edwards was suddenly speechless. Lily immediately became angry: "CEO Wayne, don''t underestimate people. Whether or not you can earn your money, I just don''t want to, but don''t worry, I''m not interested in your money. I earn more and less from it myself, it''s all because of me, so I can rest easy using it." "Lily, do you believe that I will let you lose your job?" When Edwards heard that she wanted to earn money with peace of mind, he immediately wanted to do something bad. "I signed a ten-year agreement with Only One Thought Company. I looked at the contract, if you want to fire me, you have to pay me at least 500 thousand dors. With 500 thousand dors I can still hold out for a while and continue looking for other jobs ..." Lily was not threatened by him at all. "I can make you can¡¯t find a job in this city." Edwards tried his best to threaten her. Lily was immediately furious, "Even if I can''t find any job, I am at least your child''s mother. Do you dare to do anything to me? I''ll let my two children do something to you, so don''t too much." Edwards couldn''t help but to move his phone a little further away. This woman was really vixenish, even her sharp voice was enough to make him deaf. "I''m just joking with you. You should think it for really. You''re even more childish than a child. Don''t worry, I promise I won''t bother you. But you can''t just ignore children." Edwards immediately recovered his usual tone, and did not dare to be presumptuous to this woman anymore. "Hmph, I can''t be bothered with your nonsense!" Lily was so angry that she did not even want to hear his voice, and directly hung up. The contract she signed with Lily was for half a month, so she had to hand over ten pieces of the work to her satisfaction. However, Lily only had three pieces in her hands, which made her unsatisfied. So, facing such a vignt client,pleting the mission within half a month was still a challenge. It was just that Edwards said that he had social meetups at night, so Lily could only bring her work home to do. The Wayne Family was very unfamiliar with this little fellow. She should first return and apany them, as she was truly a dependent daughter, afraid that she would cry. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. When Lily drove the car back to Wayne Family''s beach vi, she saw a very strange scene when she walked into the living room. In the luxurious living room, there were now two cute little horses. "Mummy, you''re back. Come and take a look pony, aren''t they very cute? I like them so much." When Emma saw that the Mummy had returned, she instantly jumped over happily and pulled on one of her fingers, pulling her to look at her cute new pet. "This ..." Lily had yet to recover from the strange scene when she saw Uncle Yuan walking over from the side. When Uncle Yuan saw Lily, his expression was also speechless. "Uncle Yuan, how did you agree to let them bring the pony into the living room?" Lily didn''t know whether tough or cry. The Uncle Yuan could only smile and say: "After school, little Young Master and Young Miss circled around the pony. When it was dark, they refused to go home, but unfortunately, there are too many mosquitoes on the grass, so I called Young Master to allow me bring pony into the living room. When Young Master heard that the two little fellows had been bitten by mosquitoes, he immediately agreed to let them bring the pony back to the living room to y." Edwards''s brain must had been kicked by pony, how could he agree to such a thing? "Mummy ..." Emma tugged on her fingers with all her might: "Mummy,e quickly,e quickly and greet pony quickly. They are really fun to y, be obedient just like me and big brother." "Miss Lily, why don''t you apany the children to y? Young Master just called and said that he won''t be home to eat dinner, and dinner will be ready soon. Uncle Yuan said with all his heart. "Thank you, Uncle Yuan!" Lily said politely. George sat on the sofa with his legs crossed like a little adult, holding onto a drawing board, he seemed to be drawing. The picture was of the pony standing in the living room, staring nkly. Obviously, the pony was not used to this strange environment. From time to time, they would cry out a few cries, looking pitiful. "Mummy, quickly say hello to it. It likes me so much." Emma was extremely excited, her face red, she pointed to the pony and said. Lily squatted down and rubbed the pony''s head with her hands. Then, she said in all seriousness: "Emma, George, you guys are ying too hard. The pony isn¡¯t used to standing here, they like to live on the grass, so I request you to immediately send the pony back." "Why, Mummy, I haven''t yed enough with them. Daddy said that I can bring them to the living room to y." Emma Yi Ting immediately became anxious when he heard that she was not allowed to y with the pony. "Your father must be crazy, for him to agree to your unreasonable request?" Lily definitely would not allow that man to spoil her child to such a reckless state. With a stern face, she said: "Mummy isn''t joking with you guys, now let Uncle Yuan send the pony out, if you want to y tomorrow after school, do you hear me?" "Mummy is so fierce ..." Emma eyes turned red from grief, she looked pitifully at her own pony, then looked at George who was half done drawing, and waspletely dumbfounded: "Big brother still wants to paint his pony, it''s not even done yet, Mummy, can you let them stay here for a while longer?" "No, listen carefully to what Mummy has to say, don''t mess around." Lily did not want to cultivate this kind of habit of doing whatever they wanted, so her requirements were still as strict as before. George had a pitiful expression on his face as he ced the drawing board to the side, and said faintly: "Alright, we will obey Mummy, don''t be angry with us, Mummy." Emma wanted to continue to persevere, but hearing that her brother had surrendered, she had nothing to say, and could only sit to the side in silence, feeling wronged. Lily immediately turned around to look for Uncle Yuan, who ordered two servants to lead the pony out. Lily walked over to see her son''s drawing. It was extremely abstract, and normal people would not be able to appreciate it. "Emma, are you angry?" Lily squatted in front of her daughter and nned to make up with her. "I miss dad ..." Emma''s mouth was wide opened as tears rolled down her cheeks. "Even if your father is here, Mummy will still bring pony out." Lily was shocked. Her daughter had already switched to Edwards''s camp, scolding her was not an easy task, but to dare to bring out her daddy to oppress her. Hmph, little baby, I must treat her well. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Emma heard that she tried to mention her father isn''t avail. Only then did tears fall down her face. "Emma, how did Mummy teach you? If you want to keep good habits, then change bad habits. How can you bring pony into the living room? Do you know how much trouble you''re causing to the maid or auntie by doing this? "Look at the mud on the ground, go clean the floor up yourself." Lily had no choice but to use the dignity of a mother to reprimand her daughter. "All right ..." The little guy started to be stubborn. Her short legs started to run as she wanted to look for a broom. The moment Uncle Yuan walked in, and heard the conversation between Lily and Emma, he immediatelyforted her gently: "Young Miss, don''t run anymore. You don''t need to sweep floor, I''ll have aunty sweep itter..." "Uncle Yuan, don''t get used to her. Let her sweep herself." Lily said fiercely in her heart. The Uncle Yuan stood to the side, somewhat helpless. Miss Lily was still quite strict in teaching her children. The little guy ran around therge living room once, and then ran back to Lily while gasping for air, "I didn''t find a broom ..." "Uncle Yuan, please bring the mop over." Lily immediately said gently to the Uncle Yuan. Emma''s small face twitched. Mummy was so heartless, she had already run a big circle, her legs were already tired, and she still wanted to her to sweep them away. "Miss Lily..." "Uncle Yuan, it''s fine, she often helps out with household chores at home, this is a good thing." However, Lily felt that she had to teach her daughter a lesson, otherwise, she would be even morewless in the future. "Alright, I''ll go get it!" Faced with Lily''s plea, Uncle Yuan could only turn around and bring a bucket and a mop over. Emma''s small face tensed up, Mummy was really swept by her. "Emma, hurry, you can¡¯t eat dinner until the floor is cleaned." Lily sat on the sofa as she said those words imposingly. Emma looked at the mop, then looked at Lily, and resigned to her fate as she used her two short hands to start dragging the ground. George sat on the sofa, not daring to move. He didn''t try to help his sister, and was more obedient than ever. "George..." "Here!" The little fellow originally thought that it wouldn''t affect him, but after hearing Mummy''s imposing shout, he immediately tensed up. "Hurry up and help your sister! " In order to show fairness, Lily did not even spare her son. George bitterlyughed and jumped down the sofa with his short legs, then walked over slowly. "Idiot Emma, it''s all your fault, why did you anger Mummy?" "Big brother, my hand hurts so much, can you help me drag it out..." "Sure!" The little guy felt that her little hands had be useless after dragging it around twice, so it immediately sent a distress signal to her older brother. "Ah, I''m so angry." As his brother, George couldn''t reject his sister''s plea at all, so he could only take the mop from her hands and continue dragging the floor. Both of Lily''s arms were crossed over her chest as she leaned against the sofa, watching the two little fellows do their housework in the living room. Only then did her heart calm down a little. However, this was only the beginning. Who knew what would happen in the future that would give her other trouble? That man''s educational philosophy was really too bad. She would have to buy a few books on education to let him know what was good for the children and what was too much for them. It was a bad example. A train was speeding down the road under the red light of thenterns. Edwards leaned on the back seatzily as he closed his eyes to rest. He had just left thepany, so it was time for him to have dinner with his grandma. The granny was in her early sixties, and was extremely spirited. Edwards was almost unable to endure the deep concern of the olddy. In the dining room on the eighth floor of the seven - star hotel, there was a luxurious private room with several olddies of the same age sitting there. Each of them was shining with jewels, exuding wealth and oppressiveness, among them was an olddy with a head full of silver hair and gold - rimmed reading sses, her temperament was the best, her aura the most imposing, even though her hair was already grey-white, but her skin was well-preserved and looked like it was only in her forties, matched with her naturally white hair, which was coiled behind her head, looking and radiant. This person was the olddy of Wayne Family, Edwards''s grandmother. "Old Lady Wayne, you are really lucky, I heard that this seven-star hotel is owned by your grandson, gee, this is so generous, it''s my honor to be here with you to enjoy delicious food." "That''s right, Old Lady Wayne, your good fortune is still ahead." Old Lady Wayne faced all the olddies withpliments and a satisfied smile on her face. However, there was still a trace of regret hidden behind this smile. "What are you talking about? I''m already this old and I don''t have many years to live. I don''t care about the money, I just want my two grandchildren to get married and have kids. I''ll be able to enjoy the happiness of seeing my grandchildren." Old Lady Wayne said with a rueful smile. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Hearing the Old Lady Wayne mention her grandson, the granddaughters of the olddies all shyly lowered their heads. Three youngdies of simr age sat at the scene. Each one of them was as beautiful as a jade, young and beautiful, giving off the impression that they were well-groomed. However, they were here today for the same reason. They were hoping that Edwards would take a fancy to themter on, so although they looked friendly on the surface, they were secretlypeting with each other. The big chested girl shook her body a few times while the tall one talked about her proficiency in martial arts. The pretty girl would lift her long ck hair from time to time. In short, there was a good show going on between the three women. Old Lady Wayne was also secretly observing. In fact, she didn''t ask for much, as long as her grandson liked. In any case, these were all beauties of prestigious families. No matter how bad they were, the etiquette they received since they were young would definitely not be any worse. Old Lady Wayne only had one wish now, so the grandson quickly picked one and brought her home to have children. Just as the atmosphere in the room was getting tense, the door opened and a tall, upright man walked in. Everyone was staring at him, including the elderly wives. The man wore a formal ck suit with a matching ck shirt. His temperament was both reserved and mysterious. The most breathtaking thing about the man was his young and handsome face. Beneath his handsome eyebrows was a pair of eyes as deep as the sea. His tall and straight nose gave off a sense of pride, and his thin and perfect lips were slightly curved into a smile that was not a smile. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 T ¡ª he sudden appearance of this man caused the three young girls to be breathless. Although they had asionally seen a picture of this man in the financial magazine, this was the first time they had seen him in person. Edwards slightly raised his hand, his tone filled with gentleness. "Grandmother..." The man opened his mouth and spoke in a deep, maic voice. The three women''s ears were once again forced open, their faces flushing red. God, this man was so handsome and charming. Old Lady Wayne was already immune to her grandson''s handsomeness. She quickly beckoned to him: "Xiao Han,e here. Quickly, grandmother will introduce you to a few friends." Edwards''s eyes swept across the ce, and upon seeing the infatuated gazes of the three young women, his brows twitched. As expected, his guess was right. His grandma was sparing no effort to get him a blind date again. Edwards elegantly walked to the side of his grandmother, pulled out a chair, and sat down. He did not dare reject his grandmother''s invitation to dine with her anymore, because he had rejected her countless times before. However, in exchange for that, his grandmother looked at him with a sad expression, and then started to talk about his father''s death, his mother''s remarriage, his brother''s judgment, and finally, the descendants of the Wayne Family. As she talked, he shed a few tears, which made his heart ache for her. Edwards knew that his grandmother was smart, he could put on an act, and he acted very well. However, he knew full well that his grandmother was putting on an act with him, but he was unable to expose her. So now, if his grandma wanted him to meet with any woman, he would go and meet her. Making the old manfortable could be considered as a form of filial piety. Edwards, these are all my grandmother''s friends. Those three are their granddaughters, she is called Lillian, she is called Snow, she is Wendy, they are all good kids. The olddy did not beat around the bush and directly stated her intentions. Edwards''s thin lips slightly raised, his smile was polite yet notcking in elegance, as he reached into his arms and took out three business cards. "Here''s my name card, nice to meet you!" In front of Grandma, Edwards ''s attitude towards them was pretty good. "We are also very happy to see Young Master Wayne." "That''s right, the Young Master Wayne is even more intimate than the legends say." "I hope I can still eat with Young Master Wayne in the future." The three women put away Edwards ''s name card happily and excitedly. They were so excited that their faces were flushed red, as if they could immediately stabilize the position of the Wayne Family''s Young Mistress if they received Edwards''s name card. However, what they didn''t know was that when they shyly got through to this number, the person who picked up the phone wasn''t Edwards himself but his almighty assistant, Larry. Larry had ten million excuses to the point where they would never be able to see Young Master Wayne again in their lives. After eating the entire meal, Edwards basically did not have any appetite, he only ate a few bites as if it was normal. His mind was filled with thoughts about the two little things at home, and he didn''t know if he had returned or if they were missing him, or if they would me him. Finally, it was time for dinner. Edwards followed behind her and asked softly: "Grandmother, did you arrange a ce to stay tonight?" "Well, I''ll go and have a chat with my best friend tonight and not go over to your ce." After the old lady finished speaking, she stared at her grandson sternly. "Did you not take a fancy to them again?" Edwardsughed dryly: "Grandma, this is just our first meeting, and I don''t really understand them. In the future, after I get along with them, I''ll know if it''s appropriate." Edwards, how do you want this grandma to persuade you so that you can split your attention between marriage and major matters? Don''t work every day, and if you seed and you don''t have a home, your life won''t beplete. " The olddy tried very hard to persuade him. "Grandma, don''t worry. I will definitely give you a big surprise in the future. It will satisfy you." Edwards said softly. "Hmph. I can''t hope for you to have any more surprises. Just don''t scare me." Old Lady Wayne no longer held any illusions about him. "What are you saying grandma? Grandson will definitely not scare you this time." The reason why Edwards didn''t immediately bring the two little fellows to his grandmother''s side, was because he hoped that after he spent a little more time with the two children, he would bring the two children in front of the elder. Even though the two little fellows epted him, there was still a Lily between them, causing Edwards to not bepletely confident in controlling the two little families. What if one day he and Lily broke, would the two little fellows ruthlessly abandon and leave him? When he thought about that, Edwards ''s entire body felt as though it was in a world of ice and snow, and he felt a chill run through his body. He absolutely could not allow things to go that far. "By the way, is there any news of your young brother? "He hasn''t called me in over three months. This brat must still have a grudge against the two of us." The olddy tightened her shawl and sighed heavily. When he thought of his own Young grandson, the old man''s eyebrows knitted together. He felt as if the god had purposely punished them, causing them to be unable to rest at ease. "Grandmother, don''t worry. I''ll give him a call tomorrow. I''ll definitely teach him a lesson." Edwards also felt a headacheing on for his younger brother, who had an arrogant and cold personality. "Remember, don''t be too harsh. His endurance is not as good as yours. Just a few symbolic curses will do." The olddy still felt sorry for her Young grandson. "Alright, Grandma, do you need me to send you back?" Edwards asked with filial piety. "No need, I have a driver!" The olddy raised her hand and saw her driver and her two servants, who were always following her. Seeing her grandmother''s figure leaving, Edwards secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Edwards raised his hand, looked at his watch, and saw that it was almost nine o''clock. His expression darkened, and immediately walked towards the elevator withrge strides. At that moment, in the vi of Wayne Family''s. In the bathroom, the smell of water permeated the air. In the white bathtub that was so big, there were two little people sitting inside. Emma washed her hair. Half of her dry hair had been tied up into a ball and was tied to her head. Countless naughty little hairs were hanging down, sticking to her face that was as white as jade. She was holding a few toy ducklings in her hands, while Emma was ying duck mother and duckling. George was making trouble at the side and was so angry that Emma kept scolding him, the little scoundrel. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 "Huh, the little duckling was taken by the eagle and eaten ..." George hid a little duck behind him as he smiled proudly. "Mummy, big brother stole my duckling, you must teach her a lesson." Emma had no other choice but to seek help from Lily. As Lily helped the little fellow apply the Body Bath Dew, he red at his son sternly. "Quickly return the little duck to little sister, aren''t you disdainful of ying with this kind of child''s toy?" "I helped her pick out this little duck. She can''t even lend me one to y with. How petty!" George angrily made a face at his sister. Emma angrily red back, her small hands grabbing back the little duckling and she turned her back to him, ignoring her brother. George also ced his hands on his chest, and let out a heavy snort. Lily looked at the two restless little fellows and sighed helplessly. A natural pair of small enemies, yet they became siblings. Other people''s brothers and sisters were getting along very well. Why was her family like this? As expected, children were the best in other families. Just that, Lily, do you know how much the other parents admire your beautiful little darling? When Edwards returned home, he quickly stepped into the living room. However, he did not see the figures of the children. "Young Master, you''re back!" Uncle Yuan hurriedly stepped forward to greet him. "Where''s the child?" Edwards ''s handsome face looked somewhat anxious. He didn''t know why he didn''t feel a sense of panic when he saw his child. It was as if the child''s appearance was a dream. When he awoke from the dream, he would no longer be able to find them. "In the bathroom. Miss Lily is bathing the two of them." Uncle Yuan replied with a smile. "Oh!" Edwards heaved a sigh of relief and walked towards the bathroom. The bathroom door was ajar, and from inside came the sound of the little guy happily humming a nursery rhyme. Hearing the voice, it sounded like the voice of his daughter singing, but after singing a few lines, his son shouted out, "It''s so unpleasant to the ears, Emma, stop singing, I beg you, please let me go." However, Emma deliberately turned her face to George''s ear and sang a few lines even louder. "Alright, alright, the two of you be more obedient. Whoever is disobedient, then Mummy will fart." Lily threatened with her head on fire. Edwards leans on the side of the door, his gloomy eyes looked at the scene in the bathroom absentmindedly. Water vapour rose. In the vast fog of the bathtub, two small and tender bodies were simply like a beautiful picture scroll. Of course, other than the two little fellows cursing at each other right now, everything else was still fine. Edwards ''s heart slowly calmed down, he had been anxious to return and see them, but now, seeing them, he felt that he was satisfied with his life. Edwards''s gaze moved from the two little fellows'' small faces to the woman who bent over the bathtub. Lily took off her jacket, and at the moment, she was wearing a thin, white shirt with half of her sleeves rolled up, revealing her slender, snow-white wrists. Her long hair was also wildly tied behind her head, and at this moment, a few strands of hair, due to her being too busy, messynded on the front of her chest. It was unknown if it was due to the heat that she was sweating or not, but there was a hint of vignce on her fair face. The gentleness of a mother, coupled with the natural charm of a woman, caused the man who was looking at her to gulp. Thinking back to five years ago, when he had a life and death struggle with her, Edwards feel a very strong feeling in his body. It was like an electric current crazily assaulting all the nerves in his body. "Daddy ..." Just as Edwards was about to feel the impact on his body, she turned her face and discovered him. His crystal - like eyes immediately opened wide and her face was filled with happiness. "Cough ..." I just came back!" Edwards let out a light cough, concealing the sorry state she was in at the bottom of her heart. Actually, he didn''t need to exin anything at all. In any case, Lily didn''t care whether he had just returned or if he had already returned. "Daddy, do you need me to tell you a story?Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Tell the story of mother duck with duckling..." When Emma saw her father, she was overjoyed. She immediately wanted to interact a bit with her father. "Sure ..." Daddy is listening to you earnestly. " The man''s big body was squatting beside Lily, and he was very close to her. Edwards purposely ignored the woman who was washing his son''s face. His beautiful eyes, filled with gentleness, looked at his daughter. "Daddy, it''s better if you don''t listen to what she just said. It''s so unpleasant to listen to it. I''ve listened to it countless times. I''m going crazy!" George immediately tore down his sister''s stage. Everything he said was true, and every time he took a bath, his sister would tell him only this one story. "Big brother is so annoying. I told dad about it, and I didn''t ask for you to listen." Emma immediately became angry and red at her brother. Edwards actuallyughed out loud. His daughter was too cute. And he want to her mom. "Get out of the way!" Just as this dirty thought popped up in Edwards''s mind, he heard the cold voice of thedy beside him. Was this man too bored? She bathed the children and he came to watch the show? Edwards had no choice but to stand and walk to the side, and said indifferently: Do you need my help? "No need, it''s all done!" "As long as you don''t get in the way here." Lily did not appreciate his kindness. Edwards frowned somewhat angrily. His family''s bathroom was so big, how could he possibly be a hindrance to her? Lily tested the water temperature, so the children had to get up quickly or else they would get cold. She sat up with her daughter in her arms and wiped her with a dry towel. The little guy also felt that the atmosphere was a little off, so he could only not say anything more. He obediently sat in Mummy''s embrace, allowing Mummy to help him put on his clothes. Edwards leaned on the wall and watched the woman skillfully help his daughter put on her pajamas and slippers. Immediately afterwards, Lily picked up her son again. The two little fellows still had some moisture in them, and at the moment, Lily''s thin shirt had already been stained with moisture twice, and the wet air on her chest had reflected the light purple colored bra on top of her. The expression in Edwards''s indifferent eyes became a few degrees darker. He was admiring her insolently. In any case, this woman was helping his son put on his clothes, so he wouldn''t notice her. "Hmm ..." Much bigger than he thought. Last time, when he identally pushed the door open and entered, Edwards discovered that although this woman looked weak, she actually had a good figure. Emma raised her head and looked at his father, hoping that his father would pay attention to her. Unexpectedly, her father''s gaze was all on Mummy. She was a little disappointed and asked sourly: "Daddy, is Mummy beautiful?" Chapter 91 Chapter 91 H ¡ª earing her daughter''s words, Lily immediately raised her head and stared straight into the man''s eyes. Edwards''s interest was piqued, but he didn''t expect that his daughter would sell him out. He was caught red-handed by the woman. "Hmmm.. I think your brother seems to be a bit thinner, I think we should get the Old Gary to change his diet. " Edwards was shocked for a moment, and immediately tried to cover it up, and then seriously talked about matters about his son. Lily snorted. This man was considerate, and knew that his son was too skinny. "Daddy, let''s go out and y!" Seeing that her father was concerned about her brother, but had ignored her, Emma immediately ran over and used her small hands to pull her father''s big palm, wanting him to go out and y with her. Edwards wanted to find an excuse to disappear so that this woman wouldn''t misunderstand that he liked her. "Alright, Daddy will carry you out!" Edwards bent over and hugged his daughter tightly. The little guyid in her father''s arms, and immediately beamed with joy! After Lily finished bathing her son, she washed the children''s clothes in the bathroom, then took a shower and came out. She was still wearing her conservative pajamas, whichcked some of the charm of the white shirts she had worn when she bathed the children. However, it was filled with the gentleness and serenity of a woman. "Ugh... I want to buy some clothes for the children tomorrow, why don''t youe with me?" When Edwards saw her walking past him, he immediately called out to her, but he couldn''t call her name, so he just used "ugh" instead. Emma who was in his embrace immediately raised her head and muttered: "Daddy, Mummy has a name." Lily immediately replied: "I don''t have time!" Seeing that she was using her work as an excuse again, Edwards was immediately annoyed: "You are clear about the height and build of your children also the color and style of they like, as a mother, you definitely should go!" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "I will write down the children''s preferences on a piece of paper. Take it and buy it tomorrow." After Lily finished speaking, she immediately went upstairs. Edwards felt that this woman was really too stubborn. He already sent out an invitation, but she again rejected him. "Daddy, why don''t you have a talk with Mummy. I feel that she really hates you." Emma revealed the truth. George, who was sitting by the side and ying a game on his phone, heard this andughed. Of course, Edwards could feel that this woman hated him, but what could he do? At the same time, he hated her. "Darling, you y games with big brother. Daddy will go up and chat with Mummy." Edwards felt that it was necessary to have a talk with this woman. When Edwards went to the bedroom on the second floor, he opened the door and saw the woman sitting cross-legged on a small sofa. She was holding a painting brush and a book, and was staring at a certain ce with a thoughtful expression. Hearing the door open, Lily was shocked awake. She thought it was the children, but when she turned her head, she realised it was someone annoying. She quickly lowered her face. Staring at her drawing paper,pletely ignoring him. "Lily, can you listen to a few words of mine seriously?" Edwards had always been a strong existence, but in front of this woman, he felt that he had lost all of his charm as a man, which made him a little unhappy. His arms were crossed over his chest, but his momentum didn''t diminish at all. He leaned against the door, his dark eyes staring fixedly at the woman''s expression. "I''m busy!" Lily coldly replied. She was truly very busy, she really wanted to design a map. "No matter how busy you are, can you be as busy as I am? I have to take charge of the kids'' affairs, and you can''t..." Hearing his words, Lily frowned, following that, her brush quickly moved across the paper. Edwards saw that she was only concerned with writing on the paper, and did not seem to be listening to him at all. He really wanted to drag this woman over and give her a good spanking.She dared to look down on him like that! Just when Edwards could no longer endure anymore and truly wanted to go up and teach her a lesson, Lily who had already finished writing grabbed the top sheet of paper, and without even raising her head, she extended her hand towards him: "Take this! Don''t bother me!" Edwards''s burly body took two steps forward, and just so happened to be able to reach out and grab the piece of paper that she handed over. A pair of eyes that were as ck as ink tightened: "What is this?" "Isn''t that what you want?" Lily frowned, didn''t this man want her to find out what kind of special preferences the children had? Edwards''s straight eyebrows creased, and he reached out and took the paper in confusion. He lowered his head and swept it with his eyes. On it were a few random words written by her. It was obvious that these words had been written in a state of extreme annoyance. The shapes of the letters varied in size. However, it was amazing to be able to recognize these words. The expression in Edwards''s eyes stiffened, a cold look covered his handsome face. "Why are you writing this for me?" It was about the colors and patterns of the clothes that the little guys loved so much. She turned her face and stared at him with her beautiful eyes: "It''s nothing. I''m just telling you, when I help my children buy things tomorrow, choose from the colors and styles on them. The kids will definitely like it." "Lily, do you really have to be so cold to me? I am the father of children, can''t wemunicate further? " Edwards was firstly shocked, but then he suppressed the turmoil in his heart and patiently asked her. "No way!" Lily lowered her head, staring at the drawing paper and was lost in thought: "I''m sorry, I just can''t, I can''tmunicate with you!" "Do you hate me that much? " Edwards''s chest was stumped, he did not know what to feel, as though he had been punched by someone. Lily was silent. The bedroom was very quiet, even the sound of her breathing could be heard clearly. The moment she fell silent, the whole room became deathly silent. Edwards seemed to be able to hear his own heartbeat grow faster and faster, bing more and more berserk. She lowered her head, revealing her messy and long hair that covered half of her face, making it impossible for the man to clearly see her expression. "Alright, in the future, we will each take care of our children seperately. I will definitely not say these meaningless words to you again." Edwards had never received such a cruel blow before. This caused him to be extremely frustrated and he was also extremely angry. "Help me close the door, I need some peace!" Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Edwards, who had cultivated well, was defeated in front of this woman. He took a few fierce steps forward, but when he heard her words, he stopped and turned back, staring at her with slight grievance. Very good, he had finally met his match. Only, he didn''t think it would be a woman, an extremely ordinary woman. On the other hand, she was not ordinary. She was the mother of his two children. Lily frowned, she turned her head to look, and heard the sound of the door being fLarryng by the man. This man would really push himself even further, forcefully stopping her and the children. She brought the children to his side as he wished, letting him enjoy the joy of having children. Now, he was asking her to be amiable and get along with him. It was impossible for him to take all of it. In short, Lily was extremely angry at him right now, and no matter what he said, she felt a kind of rebellion in her bones. Yes, she still couldn''t ept his sudden appearance. Although he did give a lot of joy to the children, to her, his appearance didn''t have the slightest surprise. On the contrary, it cruelly revealed that old scar, making her heart ache whenever she thought of it. Edwards held a piece of paper, and walked down from the stairs in anger. Seeing that the two little fellows were still messing around in the living room, his face slightly stiffened. Half way through, he went upstairs again. His heart was too stuffy, too depressed. He wanted to smoke to calm himself down. When he stood on the open balcony on the second floor with a pack of cigarettes, leaning against the railing and puffing. Suddenly.. "Daddy, are you smoking?" Two small heads appeared. The finger Edwards used to hold the cigarette stiffened for a bit, and then he hurriedly extinguished the cigarette in the ashtray. "Are you going to sleep?" Edwards very well concealed his sulking emotions, and asked the two little fellows with a low and gentle voice. George immediately opened the door and walked out. He blinked his bright eyes and asked: "Did you not have a good conversation with Mummy? Emma also squeezed over and stood by her brother''s side. In her arms was a cute little rabbit doll. "Daddy, did Mummy bully you?" Emma also asked curiously. Her little face was already showing signs of concern. Edwards''s body trembled, would the two little fellowse over and sprinkle salt on his wounds? In the future, it would be impossible to find a ce to quietly heal his mental injuries. With these two lively brats, Edwards felt that he would no longer have private space. He walked up to the two kids and squatted down. He stretched out his hand to rub his daughter''s head and said softly with a smile, "How is this possible? No one in this world can bully your father. Don''t worry." "But I''ve seen it on TV. When adults smoke, it''s because they''re in a bad mood. Daddy, are you in a bad mood? Speak it out, and let Emma take care of your worries. My brother is the best at comforting people." Emma was a little girl, but she would asionally be very considerate and sensible. Of course, most of the time, she was just a little demon who made trouble for him. Looking at his daughter''s pure and bright eyes, then looking at his son''s sympathetic gaze, Edwards suddenly felt heartbroken. wait... What was this feeling called? Sad? How ridiculous, how could he have such a feeling? Just because that woman ignored him? "You two brats think too much. Daddy''s mood is very good. With you two, Daddy''s mood will always be very good in the future." Edwards was indeed worthy of being called a actor-level person. He had put on an watertight act in front of his children, making it impossible for them to feel even the slightest bit of sadness. Emma stared at her father''s face suspiciously for a long time, but when she realised that her father was really not sad, she beamed with joy and reached out to hug her father''s neck, half hanging in his embrace. She raised her head andughed, "If Daddy is in a good mood, Emma is also in a good mood." Edwards hugged his daughter tightly. With them, it was as if he had the entire world. Hmph, that untactful woman, whoever takes her away must not ruin his good mood again. Did he really like her? His original n had been for these two children. She was just a side item... Forget it, there was no point in thinking about it. In the eyes of that woman, he might not even be considered as a side product. "Tomorrow, after ss, dad will apany you to shop, okay?" Edwards was already looking forward to tomorrow''s parental event. When he thought about leading two cute little guys to the mall to shop, his mood immediately improved. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Does Daddy want to buy things for Emma and brother? Can I buy a lot of toys? " Emma immediately jumped up in happiness. George''s eyes were also sparkling. However, he didn''t have his sister''s naive and straightforward personality, and it was impossible for him to express what he liked. He only asked lightly: "Daddy, did you ask Mummy just now if she would apany us?" When Edwards thought about the anger he had just suffered from, hisplexion immediately turned ugly. "She''s not free, let Daddy apany you there. Tell Daddy everything you like, and will buy them for you." "Yea, Daddy is awesome, Emma loves daddy so much!" The little girl was so happy that she was about to flip the sky over. She madly kissed Edwards''s face, then turned around and smiled at her brother: "Big brother, I really hope that it''s tomorrow now. I can go shopping now." "Little fool!" George was actually very happy as well. After hearing his sister''s naive words, a smile also shed across his face. Edwards looked at his cute darling and felt satisfied. "Emma, you should go sleep with Mummy. I''ll take your brother to sleep!" Looking at the time, it was alreadyte. Edwards thought that the two little fellows still needed to go to school tomorrow and urged them to rest. Emmaid in her father''s embracezily, her small mouth pouting as she said, "Daddy, carry me in!" "Okay!" Edwards looked at her daughter, he couldn''t resist kissing her cheeks and holding her as he walked towards the room where Lily was staying. Pushing the door open, the woman on the sofa changed her posture, one leg hanging high over the back of the chair, as if she was practicing yoga. Edwards looked at this woman who did not seem to have any manner and frowned. When Lily saw him carrying her daughter in, she quickly withdrew her leg- Chapter 93 Chapter 93 "¡ªMummy, I''m sleepy. I can''t even open my eyes." Emma jumped down from her father''s embrace and to Lily andy down. Edwards had nothing to say to this woman, but just as he was about to leave, Lily suddenly said: "Mr. Edwards, there is something that I must mention, didn''t you say earlier that the beach vi is for me and my child to live in, and that you will be staying at the halfway up the mountain? But now I find out that you''ve been living in this house for days. How long are you nning to stay? " Edwards''s mind tensed up, why did this woman bring up this matter? Chasing him away? "Wherever the child is, I''ll be there!" He was a little annoyed as he answered. "You''ve broken your promise!" Lily sarcastically said. If it was anyone else, Edwards would definitely fight until the end. But facing Lily, he seemed to find out that he couldn''t find any excuse to refute her. "Yes, didn''t you always call me a bastard? This is the character that a bastard should have." Edwards acted like a scoundrel. In any case, no one would be able to separate him from his children, not even Lily. "What a bastard!" Lily was very angry, because she had promised to stay here with him because he said that they would live separately. But now, this man had been walking in front of her all day long! "Don''t push yourself too far, don''t you see where are you!" Edwards became angry out of embarrassment. Outside the door, George had his hands behind his back, a pair ofrge, astute eyes blinking. He listened to his parents'' words. Seeing the two adults bing more and more noisy, George immediately coughed: "Daddy, do you want to sleep with me or not? If you don''t, I won''t be able to sleep alone." When Edwards heard his son cough, he thought that this brat was going to speak up for his Mummy again. However, this time, he seemed like to help him, which made his feel satisfied. "Did you hear that? My son is already used to sleeping with me. I''m afraid he won''t be able to change his mind soon." Edwardsughed coldly with iparable pride. Lily was also startled, she did not expect her son to join his side. "You heartless little thing, I''ve loved you for nothing!" Lily sighed bitterly. She lowered her head to look at her daughter who was lying on herp. Her daughter''srge eyes were half closed, and she looked like she was about to fall asleep. "Mummy, don''t argue with Daddy. Daddy is very good to Emma." Even though she couldn''t resist sleepiness, Emma still voiced out her little wish before falling asleep. Lily sighed helplessly again. This man only knew how to pamper his children. The two little fellows began to slowly ept the existence of this man. She felt like she lost something. She couldn''t tell what it was like! Perhaps, soon, she would learn to ept the fact that the child was not only her own treasure, but also the man''s. Hugging her daughter in her arms, the little fellow slept in Mummy''s embrace. The familiar environment made her fall asleep with ease. Lily lowered her head and stared at the exquisite and cute little face in her arms. Her daughter''s facial features looked a little like Edwards''s, but her eyes and mouth were simr to hers. "Sleep, my darling!" Lily lowered her head, and kissed her daughter''s forehead as she muttered to her. Next door! Edwards went into the bathroom to take a shower, with a towel around his waist. His ck short hair was dripping with water, and his entire body was filled with a wild, tyrannical aura. If a woman saw this, she would definitely scream. Edwards would never dress up like this in front of his daughter, but there was only a tiny little man in his room right now. "Why haven''t you slept yet?" Edwards walked to the bed, stretched out his hand and intentionally messed up his son''s short hair. With a smile on his face, he asked gently and enchantingly. "Daddy... Isn''t it embarrassing for a man to quarrel with a woman? " Even though the little fellow was a bit sleepy, he sobered up when he thought about the quarrel between his Daddy and Mummy. Edwards froze, and he stared directly at his son''s cunning eyes. "What do you mean?" he had already seen through his son''s mind, and definitely would not treat him as a young boy. This little thing was like an adult. Georgeughed, his small mouth puckering up, he spoke with an experienced tone: "I''m saying, when you are arguing with Mummy, can you not be so overbearing? She does not have the talent to argue, but, if you are to argue, she will feel wronged, and if she hold it in for too long, she will have a mental difort." "You think she''s not good at arguing?" Edwards felt that this little fellow was speaking nonsense. He had been rendered speechless by her words many times. George said as he nodded his head seriously, "Of course, don''t you see that Mummy cannot win every single time? Daddy, you''re a man! You should have some bearing. In the future, don''t mess with her, alright? " Edwards was exhausted! Just a moment ago, he was secretly delighted that his son had begun to help him. Unexpectedly, the moment the door was closed, the little guy came out to speak up for the woman again. "Son, you better listen up. If I really wanted to bicker with her, she would have already been thrown out of space by me. Do you understand?" When Edwards talked with his son, he did not have much to worry about. His son was young and had a strong mind. He understood a lot of things. Unlike his innocent daughter, he had to be extra careful when he spoke. George blinked his big eyes, and shook his head as if he did not understand what was going on, "Daddy, tell me honestly, do you not like my Mummy at all?" Edwards''s expression became stiff, and the speed at which he was wiping his hair increased. "Yeah, are you disappointed?" Edwards replied indifferently, he turned and nced at his son. George sighed: "Then Emma the Idiot and I will never have aplete family. We are so miserable." Looking at his son''s expression of disappointment, he felt heartbroken. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He reached out his hand and stroked his little head, "Don''t worry, Daddy will never leave you." "But you will marry another woman in the future..." Edwards choked, and suddenly was speechless. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 "I haven''t fallen in love with any other women yet. It''s still too early to mention this." Edwards still felt like he needed tofort his son who was mentally injured. George raised his head, his bright and big eyes sized up his father''s body: "Daddy''s figure is so good, not giving it to Mummy but to other women, just thinking about it makes me feel that it''s a pity for Mummy." When Edwards heard his son''s words, he was amazed. This little fellow''s thoughts were way ahead of him, he even knew that he had a good figure, his Mummy should take advantage of it. "Don''t let your imagination run wild. I won''t let other women take advantage of me. Daddy is extremely pure and never does anything rash." Edwards felt that his IQ had dropped when he was chatting with this little fellow, which was a very helpless and funny thing. "Daddy must keep his word!" George said while staring at him very seriously. There was nothing Edwards could do to him, he could only kiss his little head: "Of course, Daddy is a real man." "Then I''ll go to sleep. Because of you and Mummy, my heart is broken." The little guyy down with its head raised. He instantly fell asleep. Edwards saw that his son had almost instantly fallen asleep, his face was extremely cute and adorable. He was asleep, like a little angel, but awake, he was a little demon. However, although he had a headache, his heart was filled with joy. He stopped all his movements and gently stared at his son''s face. He really didn''t expect that there would be such a tiny person in this world that looked exactly like him. This feeling was too wonderful, as if it was the continuation of his life. Edwards stood up, put on a robe, and opened the door. He had to deal with some businesses. By the time he finished the task at hand, it was already past 11 PM! Edwards left the study room and suddenly felt hungry. He was eating with his grandma today. The table was filled with women, so he really didn''t have any appetite. Since it was sote at night, Old Gary and the servants should have already gone to sleep. Edwards turned on a few lights, and then walked down the stairs. Edwards remembered the structure of his own house in his heart. Even if he had to grope his way down the stairs in the dark, he would be able to urately find the location of the kitchen. As he was stepping down thest stair, he heard a strange noiseing from the direction of the kitchen, as if something had dropped to the floor. The man''s brows slightly raised. It was already sote, who was still in the kitchen? His long legs were already moving towards that direction. When he reached the entrance of the kitchen, suddenly, a petite figure walked out of the kitchen, the thing in her hands struck the center of Edwards''s clothes, her hands trembled, and the bottle of liquid poured onto the man''s robe. "Damnit..What are you doing? " Edwards, who had just finished showering, felt a wave of coldness pour down from his chest, as if his heart was about to go cold. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. No matter who it was, one would be angry after this, let alone Edwards. Lily was shocked at first, but when she heard the man''s low voice of reprimand, her beautiful eyebrows knitted together tightly. "Why are you here?" Lily asked, her voice was still indifferent. Edwards sneered: "This is my kitchen. I came down to get some food, do I need your permission?" Lily choked. There was nothing to say. She nned to circle around him and leave. "What is this?" Edwards lowered his head to take a smell, and suddenly realised that what was poured to him was not water or drink, but rather... beer. Just as Lily was about to leave, she heard that the man seemed to be curious about the thing in her hands. "It''s sote, and you''re still drinking this?" Edwards was shocked at first, but soon followed up with a stern question. Lily held a bottle of beer in her hand. Just as she opened it and took a sip, she was suddenly wasted half a bottle by this man. "Am I not allowed?" Lily curled her lips: "When I work at night, I like to drink beer to seek inspiration." Edwards was stunned by this woman''s words. "Are you a good drinker?" Edwards asked coldly. "Just average!" Lily replied smoothly. "Aren''t you going to say anything since you get my robe wet?" Edwards''s chin slightly rose, even in the dim light, his gaze was still as sharp as a torch, as proud as an emperor, waiting for her apology. "Say what? You went downstairs and acted like a ghost, not making the slightest sound at all, and almost scared me to the point of going crazy? " Lily replied with the same proud and slow tone. "You stole my beer and wet my pajamas. Don''t you even apologize?" Edwards felt that this woman was too stubborn, she refused to admit defeat. With her personality, she would definitely suffer in the workce. "You stole my child, I haven''t settled this with you." Lily was stunned at first, but soon after, her answer became even more arrogant than his. Lily raised her head and drank a mouthful of beer. The dark living room once again fell into silence. The two of did not speak, but they could feel that the other was not in a friendly mood. "Lily, drinking such a cold thing at night is bad for your health. Don''t you know?" After a few seconds of silence, Edwards opened his mouth to urge her to throw away the beer in her hands. "None of your business." Lily was a little annoyed in her heart, she didn''t want to ept his concern. Edwards was thoroughly extremely displeased now, his brows knitted together: "Indeed it''s not my business, I''m trying to persuade you on behalf of the children. If the children find out that you''re a drunkard..." "It''s not as serious as that, right? I''m just drinking a bit and looking for inspiration to draw. How can that be considered drunkard?" In the past, when she was abroad, she would drink a ss of red wine and drawte at night, when the children were asleep. However, living in this pce ¡ª like Larryxurious house, she didn''t have the slightest bit of inspiration. But she had to hand over her work, or she would really be the joke of thepany. So she decided to go downstairs and get some. She walked around the entire first floor and didn''t find any red wine. In the end, she could take beer instead to satisfy her craving. Who knew that she would be caught by this man? "But what you drank was cold..." "I can only find the cold one." Lily raised her head to take another gulp, then turned and walked up the stairs. Edwards looked at her delicate figure and for some reason, felt a little upset. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 H ¡ª e hasn''t discovered before that this woman had the habit of drinking at night. Edwards opened the fridge and looked around. The only thing he could do was roast two pieces of bread to satisfy his stomach. He took the roasted bread and headed upstairs. The alcohol soaked nightgown made him feel very ufortable. He took it off straightforwardly, wearing only a pair of bullet pants and striding upstairs. As he walked, he was eating a piece of bread. When he reached the staircase on the second floor, he suddenly saw that the woman had not entered her room, but was instead leaning against the wall by the door, continuing to drink her beer. There were a few bright lights on in the corridor. Hearing footstepsing from the stairs, Lily almost instinctively turned her head to look. With just a nce, her eyes were truly "stinging"! "You... Is there something wrong with you!? " Lily instantly bLarryshed. The man had his robe in hand, and walked up confidently. His entire body was sturdy, and there were also his long legs. Amongst them, what made Lily want to dig out her eyes the most was that "ce". Edwards obviously did not expect Lily to be still at the corridor, but upon hearing her shout at him, his face turned dark. He quickly took his robe and ced it in front of him, "You are not allowed to look!" Lily snorted in disdain, turned around, and walked in. Edwards felt confused. It was the first time that a woman revealed an expression of disdain when she saw his figure. This woman was a piece of wood. She was ruthless and boring. It was likely that she did not have any kind of charm to him. Thinking of this, Edwards felt a little discouraged. He didn''t expect that he let such a stiff woman give birth to his child. On the second day, Lily led her daughter downstairs to eat breakfast. At the dining table, the father and son always sat there first. Looking at the young and old, an outsider will definitely feel the atmosphere was blissful and harmonious. However, in Lily''s eyes, this scene was somewhat dazzling. Her son was bing more and more like Edwards, which made it harder for her to ept. "Mummy, Daddy said that he will take us to go shopping after school. Are you sure you won''t go with us?" George asked tentatively. Edwards scanned the woman''s face with his deep and serene eyes, as if he was looking forward to something. "I''m not going, Mummy is a little busy, next time Mummy will take you out for a stroll, okay?" Lily immediatelyforted her son gently. The little fellow''s face was covered in disappointment, and the expression of that man instantly turned gloomy. Emma had just woken up, but she was still in a daze as she was carried by Mummy to a child''s chair and sat on it. "Mummy, I don''t want to go to school, I want to y with the pony at home!" Emma began to seek trouble every day. Lily immediately pretended to be stern: "Emma, how many times do I need to tell you before you can understand? You can y, but now you have to put study on the first ce." Emma still wanted to make a small protest. Hence, she frowned, and looked at Edwards, her soft voice carrying a coquettish tone: "Daddy.." Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The voice was both melodious. "It doesn''t matter who you call, you have to go to school today." Lily immediately extinguished her last hope. Edwards knew that this woman taught her children very strictly. Seeing that her daughter was about to cry, Edwards walked over to her side and tore off a piece of bread to coax her, "Alright, Emma, don''t cry. You have to behave, after ss, Daddy will take you to shopping, okay?" The tears that were about to fall were immediately withdrawn. "Alright!" Only then did the little guy calm down, nodded her little head, and agreed. Lily looked at his worried daughter, then looked at his son who was sitting beside him who was in a daze. In fact, even though she was quite strict with her children on the surface, she still treated them like treasures and doted on them in her heart. However, she did not dare to show it on the surface because she loved them dearly. She was afraid that she would spoil the children. After Lily finished her breakfast, she nned to leave. When she passed by the living room, Old Gary was already waiting for her. "Miss Lily, this is the new car that Young Master bought for you. Here it the key, take it." Lily nced at the key. Although it was not worth millions of dors, it was still expensive for ordinary people. "Thank you, Old Gary!" Lily gratefully nodded her head towards Old Gary and took the key. Old Gary quickly said: "Miss Lily, the person you should thank is not me, but Young Master." At that moment, a man who was feeding bread to his daughter was calmly waiting for Lily to say something good. "Forget about him!" What awaited him were the indifferent words of the woman. Edwards''s face froze, he turned back, only to see her delicate and exquisite figure disappearing from the door of the hall. This woman had no sense of gratitude at all. In any case, he had given her a car. She wasn''t willing to say "thank you" in front of him. It was infuriating. When Lily went to work, he fed the two little fellows full and drove them to school. He went straight to thepany. Just then, in the Company''s main hall, he suddenly saw a beautiful and charming figure walking towards him timidly. "CEO Edwards... You are here." Alice''s voice was sweet and pleasant to hear, her beautiful eyes were somewhat infatuated with the handsome young man before her, as she opened her mouth to greet him. Edwards looked at her expressionlessly, and let out an indifferent grunt in response. "Edwards... I''vee to find you because there''s something I need your help with I don''t know if it''s convenient for you. " Although Alice was already the most popr yer in the entertainment circle, she did not dare to be too presumptuous in front of Edwards. She had to be well-behaved and be careful with her words and actions. "What is it? Tell my assistant, I don''t have time right now." Edwards said coldly, then walked straight to the elevator. Alice looked at the tall figure that had left, she became anxious. If it was before, she came to find him just to beg him for dinner or something like that, Alice would very tactfully leave, not disturbing him any longer. However, the reason for her visit today was rted to the advertisement endorsement that she was going to receive. Previously, she was the spokesperson for this product. Now that the contract had expired, she thought that she should be able to continue signing it. But this morning, her assistant told her that the advertisers had decided to change her and get another actress. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Upon hearing about this, Alice immediately tried tomunicate with the advertisers, but unfortunately, the advertisers were determined in their stance, insisting on cancelling the contract with her and hiring someone else. She was wondering when she, Alice, had ever suffered such grievances. Since the beginning, she had Edwards as her backing and everyone had to show her some respect. Thus, the reason she came today was also for this matter. Alice took out her cell phone and contacted Edwards''s assistant, Larry! "Miss Alice? Coincidentally, I also want to talk to you about a few things." Larry spoke with a cold voice. Because of Larry''s tone, Alice''s heart gradually sank. She was ushered into a reception room. Larry brought some documents over and sat in front of her. Alice started to panic inexplicably, she didn''t know why she had such an uneasy feeling. She kept having the feeling that something bad was about to happen to her. "Assistant Larry, has Edwards been busy recently?" Alice asked with concern and smiles on her face. Larry lifted his head and nced at her. Ever since he knew that the woman who saved Young Master''s life five years ago was Miss Lily and not this Alice, he no longer had any good impressions towards her. This woman really knew how to lie. She lied for five years. He remembered that when he followed Young Master''s instructions and went to that room to find her, he asked her about sex she had with himst night. At that time, Alice''s answer was in exchange for five years of prosperity for her. If Lily hadn''t brought her children back, and Young Master coincidentally met them, proving that the two children were the Young Master''s biological children, and also confirmed that the woman who slept with the Young Master five years ago was Lily, not the Alice who treated lying as a profession. Larry felt that Alice''s current poprity status was something that she obtained through lying. Young Master''s intention was to take away everything that he had given her, Larry felt that this kind of punishment was very fair. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Something that didn''t belong to her in the first ce, yet she enjoyed it peacefully for five years. Alice was already nervous to begin with, but suddenly facing Larry''s slightly mocking gaze, she became even more anxious. "Assistant Larry, what are these things in your hands?" Alice saw that Larry seemed to be organizing the contracts he took out. "These are all advertising endorsements you made with groups. Now, I formally cancel all of them." After Larry checked the contract and found that it was correct, he ced it in front of her and opened his mouth without any expression. "What?" Hearing his words, Alice was stunned. Larry said coldly: "My Young Master does not n for you to be thepany''s spokesperson. So, it''s best to sign all of these contracts." "Assistant Larry, did I not do well enough? Tell me, I can change it. I will do everything ording to your request..." Alice wondered if she was pretentious when making ads, which made them displeased. "Miss Alice, this is the Young Master''s decision. Other than signing, you have no other choice." Larry did not want to exin too much to her. Alice gaped, and did not close for a long time. She was too shocked to feel like the entire world was copsing. "No... It can''t be true, there must be some kind of misunderstanding. Something must have gone wrong. I was the one endorsing it for three consecutive years, and now that the deadline hasn''t arrived, you can''t break the contract..." Alice was not willing to ept the fact. She tried her best to exin, hoping Larry would take back his order. However, Larry sneered: "Miss Alice, you must have forgotten that everything you have right now, is all thanks to Young Master. Young Master has just retracted his kindness and is no longer investing in you." Alice was even more shocked now, her head was about to explode. She looked at Larry in a daze and shook her head: "No, I will not sign. I am still yourpany''s spokesperson." "Young Master said that if you are not willing to sign, he will freeze all your ounts. Of course, this includes all the efforts you have put in and your poprity will plummet overnight." Larry wasn''t threatening her, he was only conveying Edwards''s message. "What happened? Edwards would never change me for no reason. Assistant Larry, I''m begging you, quickly tell me, how did I make Edwards unhappy? " Alice still wanted to make herst struggle. Larry coldly snorted. "You will know in the future, hurry up and sign. I still have something important to do." "If I sign it, your Young Master could Let me go? " Although Alice''s mind was in a mess, she seemed to have predicted something. She suddenly stopped begging, just wanting a more reliable guarantee. Larry shook his head and said lightly: "I am just a errand boy. I cannot guess what kind of decision Young Master will make." Alice''s heart was thoroughly cold as her trembling hands held the pen and signed it. When she let go of the pen, she copsed on the sofa, unable to move. Larry took the contract that she signed and stood up to leave. It was as if all the energy in her body had been sucked out, Alice''s hands trembled as she took out her phone and made a call. "Bryant, I... I may be doomed. " Alice said with a trembling voice. On the other end of the phone, Bryant was puzzled. "Alice, what are you talking about? Is something wrong?" "Bryant, I''m doomed. I might... It''s really over! " Alice suddenly cried out in fear and helplessness. When Bryant heard her cry, he became even more anxious and asked her: "Alice, what exactly happened, quickly tell me." "Bryant,e and pick me up. I have something to say to you.." Alice suddenly decided to find someone to help her find a solution, Bryant was the most suitable one. While she was waiting for Bryant to arrive, Alice gnashed her teeth in anger, "Lily, it must be you.. You must have done something. You are too shameless, too hateful. You destroyed me like this. I hate you, and will definitely not forgive you!!!" Chapter 97 Chapter 97 D¡ªempsey heard Larry''s reply, let out a cold snort: "This woman dares to deceive me, and has lied to me for so many years, I won''t let her get away so easily. I''ll make her pay a heavy price for this lie." Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "How does Young Master n to take revenge on her?" "For a Female Celebrity, what kind of revenge would make them wish they were dead?" "Naturally, destroying her reputation, and cutting off all of her resources." Larry answered. Edwards nodded his head: "I will leave this matter entirely to you, I do not have time to care about trivial matters like this, and tonight''s cleaning job, you have to do it well, I do not want anyone to see me and my children appearing at the market." Larry nodded and guaranteed, "Don''t worry Young Master. I have already followed your instructions and made the arrangements. I guarantee that no one will disturb you." "Hmm, go back and busy yourself!" Just as Larry was about to open the door and leave, he heard the assistant anxiously walk in: "Edwards, n and Billy are here." Edwards squinted. Why did these two guys choose this time to find him? Without waiting for Edwards''s permission, the door to the office was pushed open by two demon - level figures, and they directly walked in. "CEO Edwards, why have you been hiding from us these past few days? What were you plotting? You don''t want to let us know? " n looked like he had received a bad treatment, and was not happy as he stared at Edwards resentfully. Edwards shrugged, and said with a slightly yful tone: "What can I hide from you two? I have been rather busy." "Is it work? Or the family? " Billy said again. Edwards was slightly startled, then narrowed his eyes. "Speak, what do you all know?" "Last night, when I went to see my Niece, the little guy wasn''t even willing to eat dinner, and was drawing flowers for a handsome ssmate, saying that it would be given to that little friend tomorrow morning. Do you know who the little guy, who was so favoured by my Niece, looked like?" n spoke these words with a serious face, with his eyes staring straight at Edwards. "Who is it?" Edwards was toozy to guess, because he knew it. "The little guy''s name is George, and he has the same face as you." n said in a strange tone. Billy could no longer suppress the curiosity in his heart, and directly asked: "Edwards, the boy is yours, isn''t it? " "If my niece had not provided me with information, would you hide this from us all along? You have picked up such a beautiful children for free?" n felt that he had been tricked, and immediately got angry. Seeing their questioning looks, Edwards knew what he had known the truth. "Indeed, the child is not my brother''s, but mine." Edwards could no longer deny it. The two in front of him were both his good friends. Although this was a very personal matter, he was still willing to share it with them. "God...I''ve never envied anyone before, but now, I''m really jealous of you. To suddenly have children out of nowhere. " n really liked children. That three¡ªyear ¡ªold niece in his family often yed with him. But his child hadn''t been born yet Oh, that''s not right, he haven''t had a girlfriend yet. Edwards had been father of two children! Edwards was alreadyughing out loud and feeling proud of himself. Ordinary people would never be able to understand this kind of feeling, only he, as a father, would be able to feel this kind of happiness. "That''s right, I''ve been living these past few days like I''m in a dream. It''s like once I wake up, those two little things will disappear again." Edwards was filled with emotions, but it was hard to hide his excitement. Billy also stared at him with jealousy. The more he looked, the more he felt like he was a few steps behind. He had even skipped the procedures for marriage, and now he had two cute children. No matter how he thought about it, he felt dissatisfied. "Does the child recognize you?" Billy asked sourly. Edwards shrugged. "Why not? I am their biological father. Moreover, I have doted on them so much, my daughter is just like a lover from my previous life. She is so cute that I can''t help but want to hug her and not let go." "Look at how pleased he is with himself. What should we do? I want to cut off all ties with him!" n spoke straightforwardly. Billy nodded his head earnestly: "Then let''s cut off all connections, so that we don''t get provoked by him everyday." "Hey, you two.." Edwards waspletely speechless towards them. They were the ones who came to him and asked him to admit that they have a child, but now that he admitted it and they want to terminate their rtionship with him, he wondered if they were truly good friends. Obviously it was a joke, Billy sat back on the sofa. The three looked around randomly. "Show us when you can bring them out." "Yeah, that video on the inte, it was deleted by you, right?" n had searched for videos of the little guys on the web before, but he couldn''t find any now. Edwards said indifferently: "How could my child be turned into a Inte celebrity? it is also absoLarrytely impossible for anyone to know about their background." Billy nodded his head in agreement: "That''s right, Edwards, how are you doing now that you have a child?" "Very happy!" Edwards answered truthfully: "When you have children, you will understand how I feel right now. I am definitely satisfied and happy." "Have you noticed that ever since our Edwards had children, he speak a lot more?" n said something very interesting. Hearing his words, Edwards''s face tensed up, and immediately recovered his usual aloof expression. "Can you guys calm down a bit? I don''t want anyone to know about the children yet, and if you want to see them, I''ll arrange it. "How about we go to your house tonight and get something to eat? We''re both single right now, so we don''t have a fixed ce to stay." n instantly came up with a great suggestion. Billy also agreed: "That''s a good idea, why not.." Chapter 98 Chapter 98 "No way!" When Edwards heard that his two friends wereing to his house to eat, that ice-cold face of her immediately surfaced in his mind. He absolutely could not let these two guys know that he could not even handle a single woman. "Why not? With children, you don''t need friends anymore? " n immediately frowned in dissatisfaction. Billy also expressed his confusion, "Are you afraid that we will scare your child? Or The mother of your child has also moved into your home. You are.." Billy purposely did not point out anything, but he exchanged extremely huge amounts of information with n. Edwards was startled, he never thought that they would mention that woman. "The child is by my side, and so is their mother, but don''t let your imaginations run wild. Her mother is definitely not the type that I like." Edwards said with an extremely disdainful look on his face. n and Billy did not express any doubt but instead, nodded in unison. "I think so. With your taste being so picky, how can an ordinary woman raise yout interest? However, I am still curious how these two children came about. Since you are not interested in that kind of ordinary woman, how could you be willing to have rtionship with her? " n was curious about what happened five years ago. However, Billy brought up an important person: "Is it rted to the matter of your uncle harming you?" Edwards''s eyes instantly turned ice - cold, and his fierce eyes narrowed: "I already don''t want to mention what happened that year, so stop guessing. In short, that woman and I also went to sleep by ident once." "Then what about Alice? What are you going to do? " Billy asked as if he was watching a good show. "She? I have nothing to do with her. How many times do I have to tell you before you guys believe me? " Edwards was a little annoyed. Basically everyone thought that even if he and Alice had never interacted with each other before, he couldn''t exin it. "If you aren''t even interested in a woman as beautiful as Alice, then I suspect that the person you like has yet to be born..." "n!" A folder flew towards n who was joking. n was already prepared for this, and dodged the attack. He and Billy had long since gotten used to teasing Edwards to adjust their moods. Amongst the three, Edwards was the coldest, most of the time he was not smiling, instead being as cold as ice and frost. Now that they had finally seen him willing to open his heart, how could they be willing to let such a good opportunity go? Billy also felt that the joke was inappropriate, so he immediately tried to persuade him: "Alright, n, can you not say too much? He has a child, you should be more careful when you''re joking." "I''m sorry, I wasn''t able to control my mouth and spouted nonsense. It seems like I should also look for a woman to give birth to a child." n didn''t know if it was real or fake, but he pretended to look sad. When Billy heard the word "child", his eyes instantly darkened. After that, he looked at n''s face and asked: "What has your sister been busy with recently? I heard she seemed to be talking about the acquisition again." n immediately sighed: "My sister has been busytely, the majority of thepany''s matters are managed by her, but she forced me to show myself up regarding the purchase of thepany, you know who I am, taking my time is what I am, she told me to meddle in thepany''s business... this is really making things difficult for me, but if I don''t want to take care of it, then she will run over to my grandfather andin. My grandfather even chased me around with a stick and beat me, you guys don''t understand that I live in such a cruel world, I don''t want to learn management, who can help me?" Edwards and Billy looked at each other, pretending that they did not hear hisints. "Your sister.. Has she had a boyfriendtely?" Billy''s handsome face revealed some signs of panic, but after asking the question, he could not help but cough to cover up his emotions. n replied: "Who would like her? Even if one had taken a fancy to her and he was not as capable as her, he would run away in shame." When Billy heard this, he immediately felt as if he had suffered a great blow, and the light in his eyes dimmed. n immediately looked at him jokingly: "Billy, I feel that your big brother and my sister are a great match. Why don''t you help invite the two out for a meal some day? " "My elder brother?" Billy was petrified. His entire body tensed up and his expression stiffened: "My big brother is not avable recently. If you want someone to apany her for a meal, I feel that I..." "Not you, you turned into a stone the moment you saw my sister, your big brother is strong, he suits my sister''s demeanor well, they have a lot of topics to talk about, to be honest, I had already nned this a long time ago, I wanted to sell my sister to your big brother, let them love each other. Anyway, our families have a lot of things to cooperate with each other in the future." n was happy to see it happen. n immediately looked as if he had been struck by lightning for a few times, and his entire body seemed to have turned into stone once again. His goddess and his elder brother... Edwards was no longer involved with their conversation. He was looking down at the documents in his hands, thinking about his work. "Billy, what are you daydreaming for? Have you listened to what I''ve told you seriously? My sister and your big brother..." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "n, let me treat you to dinner tonight." Billy interrupted him immediately. "Treat me to a meal? Why?" n had a strange look on his face. "You invited mest time, so this time, I''m inviting you back!" Billy randomly found an excuse. "However, I have to discuss the acquisition with my sister tonight." Only now did n remember that he really had something important to take care of. "You and your sister are eating outside as well?" Billy''s eyes instantly lit up. "That''s right, my elder sister, my grandparents, my parents..." The light in Billy''s eyes instantly disappeared. Well, since it was a family gathering, what was he going to do? "Can you two chat somewhere else? I still have work to do, I don''t have as much free time as you do. " Edwards was annoyed, he immediately kicked them out. Billy also felt that he should not disturb Edwards, so he immediately said to n: "Let''s go, let''s chat somewhere else." "Alright!" n could only stand up and turn back to look at Edwards: "Go back and tell your son, my Niece really likes to y with him, and told him not to be so cold, do you understand?" Edwards was angered by his words andughed out loud: "You really care about all kinds of trivial matters. How old are your Niece? Could she have the concept of love now? That depends on my son." Chapter 99 Chapter 99 A¡ªIan could only shake his head, and follow Billy as he opened the door and left. Bryant rushed over in a hurry and picked Alice up. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. In the carriage, Alice cried for a long time. The more she cried, the more afraid she was, and the more she felt that she would lose. Bryant parked the car on the side of the road and gave her a tissue. "Alice, don''t cry, what happened? At least tell me, I''m your agent!" "Edwards has withdrawn all my endorsements. Just the endorsements alone will cost me hundreds of millions every year.." Alice sobbed, and said with an expression of helplessness. "Why is this happening? Edwards Was he always generous to you? " Although Bryant had nevere into direct contact with him before, as Alice''s agent. He knew how many resources Edwards had given her, and that was definitely an honor that none of the Female Celebrity would be able to obtain, and that was why he was called the purest Female Celebrity, precisely because in the past five years, she had never involved herself with anyone else except Edwards. Of course, their rtionship was only guessed, and there wasn''t any substantial evidence. However, at this moment, her image was about to crumble in a single night. "He might... Maybe he doesn''t want me anymore. Maybe he wants to break up with me. Maybe he... had taken a fancy to another woman, I would have known that... It''s been five years, but I still couldn''t move his heart. Why did God treat me like this? Am I not good enough? Was Edwards''s heart made of stone? No matter how hard I try, I can''t squeeze in. " Alice looked out of the window with sorrow in her eyes, as her tears continued to fall. Hearing this reason, Bryant could only sigh inwardly: "Alice, I have to say, without Edwards, you can change a financial backer. In any case, there are a lot of rich people who pursue you, and they will still contribute more to finding you better resources." "I don''t want to... I feel sick at the sight of those people, and I don''t want to be their ything." However, she also knew that there was only one Edwards in this world. Except him, all of the other men had their own conditions- only dirty deals. Alice painfully shook her head. She was not willing to be destroyed by another man. In her heart, she only loved Edwards. Bryant also frowned! "Then, what ns do you have for the next battle?" "I don''t know, I''m at a loss right now. Bryant, do you want to make your debut?" I feel that you are suitable for this circle. " Alice looked at Bryant''s handsome face, and suddenly, she pounced on him, wanting to kiss him. "Alice, what are you doing?" Bryant was shocked by her actions. He reacted and quickly reached out his hand to push Alice to the side. Alice''s eyes reddened and she wailed in grievance: "Do you despise me too?" Bryant was stunned. He and Alice had never held hands because they had just been work partners before. He also didn''t have any presumptuous thoughts towards Alice. "Alice, don''t be a slut. You''ve only lost a few endorsements. You should calm down a bit and think of a solution." Bryant anxiouslyforted her. Alice sat in the front passenger seat in a miserable state, with her head lowered, she looked like she had suffered a huge blow: "You don''t like me, and the one you like is still her, right?" Bryant trembled slightly, and did not say a word. "It''s been five years. It''s already been five years. We''ve been together from morning to night. I thought you would be tempted by me, but... " Alice ridiculed a few times, feeling that she had lost all of her charisma in an instant. Pain shed across Bryant''s heart, and then, he said in a low voice: "I''ll send you home." "Could it be that he has really taken a fancy to her? " Alice''s expression suddenly turned sinister, she remembered that night when they were eating, Larry came down to stop Lily, saying that he fancied her and asked her to apany him to eat, but Lily rejected him. Bryant''s hand tightly gripped the steering wheel. When he thought what happened that night, he knew that Lily was definitely not a person who would lower her head for money. Because he knew that stubborn woman too well, if one could not walk into her heart, regardless of whether he was Edwards or not, Lily would never ept him. "Bryant, if you still love Lily, you should pursue her. I feel that she is definitely interested in you." As Alice wiped away her tears, she advised him kindly. Bryant shook his head: "We''ll talk about this in the future. We haven''t met for over five years, so there has to be a process..." "If you don''t act quickly, I''m afraid she''ll be taken away by another man soon." Alice did not intentionally say that it was possible that the man was Edwards. "No, you don''t understand her. No matter how much time passes, she will not be easily taken away by others. If there reallyes a day when she agrees to marry someone, that person will definitely be the person she loves." Bryant smiled faintly, and for some reason, it was as if he knew that she was not someone who would be easily taken away. Alice felt that there must be something wrong with Bryant''s mind, he believed that Lily had the ability to make her own choices? If the other party was Edwards, she might be able to hold on for a while, but she would definitely give in after one year. Maybe the one who took the initiative to climb onto the bed, was Lily. Four thirty in the afternoon! The two little fellows had finished school! Old Gary stood outside the school gate with a dozen or so bodyguards, quietly waiting for the two little fellows toe out. "Big brother, did you really give these flowers to me?" In her hands, Emma held a few extremely beautiful little flowers and some candies, as she asked George while grinning. "Who told you to take it? Didn''t I tell you not to ept the things they sent you?" He was annoyed. However, Emma, who was sitting beside him, did not refuse it and even kept on thanking them. George really felt that it was too embarrassing, he really wanted to push her sister back into her mother''s stomach and reinvent herself so that he could have a younger sister as smart as him! Chapter 100 Chapter 100 "Anyway, they already brought it over. It would be too much of a waste not to take it." However, Emma didn''t feel that she did anything wrong, and spoke with sufficient reason. "I give in. When you go home, you are not allowed to tell Mummy. Otherwise, Mummy would scold me again. Being handsome is crime!" "Big brother is not handsome, Daddy is handsome!" Emma retorted. George red at her: "If you keep talking like that, I''ll confiscate everything in your hands." "Okay, okay. Brother is the most handsome, so cool!" When Emma saw that these cute little things were about to be confiscated by her brother, she immediately smiled at him sweetly, and praised him. George was speechless. His little sister was so stupid that she couldn''t even talk nicely. Emma could only giggle non-stop. Seeing that she was smiling like a little idiot, George used his height advantage to pat her head. "Emma, we can go shopping with Dad in a while, you can''t buy everything you see, okay?" "Why? Wasn''t Daddy very rich? Whatever I want, he can afford it already, unlike Mummy who has no money. " Emma immediately said with some resentment. "Then you can''t spend all of Daddy''s money, right?" "Oh, then I have to save some money. Otherwise, if I were to use up all of dad''s money, he won''t take me shopping in the future." The little guy immediately shook her head and said with a serious expression. George snickered from the side and knew that his little sister was an idiot. She took it seriously. "Brother, is Mummy really noting? I really want to go with her." Emma lowered her head and tore apart the wrapping paper, her small face revealing a faint sadness. "It''s fine if she doesn''te, but when we go shoppingter, we will also help Mummy choose a few items. She will definitely be very happy." George''s eyes shed with a cunning light. "What does Mummy like?" Emma suddenly had forgot what Mummy liked. However, George sneakily whispered into her ears, "Mummy likes jewelry. You must hold Dad''s hand to buy jewelry for Mummy.. Moreover, the more, the better! Do you remember?" "Why me? " Emma blinked her eyes. She felt that her brother was strange, why was he whispering with her? "I''m not going to say it anyway. I''m not rted to dad by any means. He won''t buy me if I say it!" George had an indifferent expression. Emma''s eyes were wide with joy: "Brother is right, the person Daddy loves the most is me, not you. Whatever I say, Daddy will buy it for me, it''s useless if you say it." "You must remember this. It''s better to buy more jewels for Mummy!" George was really afraid that this little guy would forget his suggestion, so he continued to exhort. Emma nodded her head fiercely, "Don''t worry, I promise I will buy many beautiful jewelry for Mummy. I want to fill my entire schoolbag!" George looked at the bag on her back, propped up his chin and thought: "That''s not a lot, your bag is so small, it can''t hold much!" "Then I will also fill big brother''s schoolbag!" Emma immediately shouted. "That''s more like it. Let''s go, Old Gary is waiting for us. Hurry and run." When George saw the figure of Old Gary from afar, he immediately grabbed his sister''s small hand and started to run. "Big brother, slow down, I drop all my candies." Emma had not even run two steps when the thing she was holding in her small hands fell. She immediately flung her brother''s hands away and turned her head to pick them up one by one. Then, she continued to hold them tightly, and chased after her brother. "Big brother, wait.." Emma''s joyous voice echoed in the surroundings. Old Gary saw the two little fellows running over from afar. He immediately became anxious and ran over: "Little Young Master, run a bit slower. Young Miss won''t be able to catch up to you." "Her legs are too short, she definitely won''t be able to catch up to me!" George turned his head around proudly, watching Emma run with her long hair in disarray. "Old Gary, you came. Are we going to look for Father for a shopping?" Emma asked with a grin, her small face full of expectation. "That''s right. It was your father who told me toe and pick you up. Let''s go!" Old Gary squatted down, gently and benevolently touched the little guy''s hair, then he held their small hands and walked towards the car. George held his sister''s hand, walked a few steps, then suddenly thought of something, he whispered into Emma''s ears: "You still need to buy makeup for Mummy, remember, the most expensive, the best." Emma blinked her ck eyes and was about to speak, but George covered her mouth, "Just listen, don''t say it out loud." Emma nodded her head. Seeing the two little fellows acting so secretively, Old Gary couldn''t help butugh. The two little fellows may be thinking of another idea to trick Young Master, right? Thinking about how Young Master would instantly lose his position after he brought the two little fellows back home, Old Gary couldn''t help but want tough. Compared to before, however, it was clearly more like a home, warm and harmonious. The joyousughter of the two little fellows filled every corner of the room. Young Master must be very happy as well. Edwards cancelled two meetings. Although work was important too, apanying his children was even more important. For almost four years, as a father, he had never bought anything for his children, and had not done his duty as a father, so he decided to apany his children buying things to satisfy their desires. Just that, if Edwards knew that the two little fellows had such desires, he would probably feel headache. Edwards left thepany and arrived at the entrance of therge scale shopping mall called the Crystal Pce. There were already a few cars parked there, with Old Gary standing beside the cars respectfully. "Young Master, little Young Master and Young Miss have arrived. They''re in the carriage!" "Okay, get someone to drive the car in!" Through the window, Edwards could vaguely see the two little fellows sprawled out of the window and looking at him. His mood instantly improved. Old Gary made a gesture with his hand, and the car carrying the two little fellows slowly drove into the center hall of the shopping mall from the open door. The two little guys in the car were excitedly thinking about how to go around in a while, but when they saw that there was not a single person in the brightly lit hall, their eyes immediately went wide as they blinked in disbelief.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 "¡ªBig brother, why is there no one here? Did Daddy bring us to the wrong ce?" Emma felt a sense of loss suddenly that daddy was so stupid that even go to the wrong shopping ce. George looked around: "That''s right, look at the shops above, they''re all open." Just as the two kids were talking to themselves, the car door opened. Edwards was already bending his waist and looking at them with a smile: "Get out." George quickly climbed out of the car. Emma had always been slow, but when daddy walked to the side of the car, she immediately extended her two pink little hands: "Daddy, hug me!" Edwards knew that his daughter was definitely making him carry her, and he was naturally prepared to carry this little fellow around. "Daddy. How could there be no one here? Were they taken away by monsters? I''m so scared! " Emma sat steadily on her father''s sturdy arm, her two short arms wrapped around his neck as she looked around in panic. The little guy''s innocent words immediately attracted the attention of the surrounding people. They couldn''t help butugh out loud. Edwards''s cold and aloof image was destroyed by his daughter just like that. Hisugh was the loudest, brightest and happiest. He could not help but kiss his daughter''s petite face with an extremely gentle andforting tone. "They haven''t been taken away, it''s just that they won''t be able toe here today." "Why?" When Emma heard that they were not captured by the monsters, she finally stopped worrying as she could no longer feel the unease from before. Larry, who had followed along, immediately smiled and exined, "It''s because there are only two small guests in the entire mall today." "Ah ..." "No way!" The two little fellows revealed an unsurprised expression, especially Emma, and their little mouths had already turned into an "0" shape. They asked,¡± Do you own this mall, daddy?" "That''s right!" Edwards looked at his daughter''s shocked expression which was so cute that it made him feel like his heart had melted, and he really wanted to kiss her again. No, he couldn''t let go even if he wanted to. After George heard this, a lot of thoughts seemed to appear in his big, bright eyes. "Daddy, aren''t you going to buy us something? Don''t just stand there. Let''s go take a look. " When George thought that he could buy anything in the whole mall, even his heart started to itch. Emma was also worried immediately. "Right, right, I want to buy something. Daddy, let me down!" Edwards had no choice but to put his daughter down. Before the little guy''s calves even touched the ground, she jumped and ran towards a children''s toy store not far away. Seeing the little guy running away, Edwards was once again unable to hold back butughed to the extreme. "Larry, was I too indulgent towards these two little fellows?" Edwards saw those two¡¯s eyes were glowing inside the toy store and suddenly thought of the words that Lily would say to him every day. The children were too young, so it won¡¯t be good to spoil them too much. They could give them a lot of love mentally, but they had to learn how to control them physically. Larry raised his head and looked at the gigantic shopping mall. Closing the door for the whole morning would probably cost thepany more than a hundred million already if Young Master were to say the words'' indulge ''now, it would probably be ... Toote. However, Larry would definitely not dare to speak the truth, so he could only smile and reply: "Young Master is doing this because you love children. Look at how happy these two kids are, they''re so happy, then everything Young Master has done is worth it." "You''re right, I like to see them happy." Edwards and Larry chatted as they walked to the toy store. He saw that his adorable little daughter had already been buried by countless adorable toys. "Daddy, where am I?" The tender voice shouted excitedly. Emma became excited and started to y hide and seek with her father. Edwards was startled for a moment, then pretended not to notice her presence, and started to y with her. "Darling, where are you? Daddy can''t even find you anymore, hurry up ande out! " Edwards pretended to be anxious. From a corner came the stifledughter of the little guy. Larry was on the side, stunned. Sigh, the Young Master still has a child''s heart? This was simply refreshing his view of the world. "Idiot Emma, stop ying, do you remember what brother said to you?" George saw through his father''s intentions immediately and directly walked over and pulled Emma out from the toy heap. Emma was stunned, then pushed him away. "Brother, you''re so annoying, I''m ying hide and seek with Father, why did you drag me out? Look, Daddy hasn''t even found me yet." George rolled his eyes, "Daddy pretends to be blind on purpose, do you really think you can hide well?" On the other side of the shelf, Edwards was shocked by his son''s words. Why is his son talking about the truth? Wasn''t he trying to make his daughter happy? "Emma, hurry up and choose some of your toys. Let''s go somewhere else." George had already packed up arge number of his beloved toys, including a variety of models. Emma blinked herrge eyes. Seeing that her brother had already taken so much, she immediately looked around her surroundings, and finally came to a conclusion. "All the toys here are my favorite. Can I take them away?" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. George was startled and looked at Edwards who was walking out from behind the shelves. Edwards was about to say yes, but George lectured him like a little adult, "If you want to take so much back, Mummy will be angry. So don''t be so greedy, just pick a few. If you want more in the future, ask Father to buy more for you." Then, he turned around to look at Edwards. Edwards immediately walked over and caressed her head as if he wasforting her, "Emma, Daddy is preparing to build a small amusement park for you two to enjoy at home. At that time, I''ll buy you the most fun toys in the world, so just pick some of up here first.¡± "Really?" He never thought that George would be more excited than his sister because George liked all the fun things in the amusement park. Edwards looked at his son''s excited face and nodded, "Of course it''s true. Daddy won''t lie to you." Only then did Emma reluctantly walk over and grab a rabbit and a pure white little princess into her arms." I''ll take these two." After being lectured by her older brother, the little fellow actually wasn''t greedy at all. George looked at himself got so much, and suddenly scratched his head in embarrassment. However, he was a little reluctant to let go of all these toys, as they were his favorite. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 "Let''s go and look for something else!" Edwards carried his daughter. It was strange that he seemed to like carrying his daughter and didn''t even want to let go. "Larry, where is the children''s clothing area?" Edwards nned to buy some clothes for the two little fellows next. Larry had already investigated everything about the Mall and replied immediately: "It''s on the third floor''s north district!" "Let''s go to the children''s clothing section and buy some pretty clothes for my baby." As Edwards spoke, he once again kissed his daughter''s small face subconsciously. George, who was holding onto a big bag of toys, looked at his father, who was spoiling Emma like a fool. "Little Young Master, let me help you carry it." Larry hurriedly said. "Thank you, Uncle Larry!" George beamed at him immediately. The group stopped at the children''s clothing area on the third floor. Edwards took out a piece of paper from his suit pocket after putting his daughter down. Larry inadvertently nced at it and his entire person seemed to be somewhat astonished. What was written on that piece of paper? How could such a thing on the body of the Young Master? When Edwards saw this messy piece of paper, he wanted to ruthlessly tear it into pieces. Did that woman care about his children? "Emma, what kind of clothes do you like? Why don''t you go and choose for yourself? " Edwards felt that Lily''s writing was too general. What did she mean by like pink princess skirt? He had no idea what a princess skirt was. Pink clothes were everywhere, so he could not find anything to look at. Emma nodded her head. Actually, she had not been enlightened about buying clothes, but since her father had asked her to choose, she would definitely choose among them. "Daddy, this looks good ..." The little guy casually walked to a small green skirt and pointed it. Edwards walked over, took off the skirt andpared it to her: "No, it''s too long." Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Larry immediately said: "Do you need me to invite a saleperson over? There should be smaller ones." Edwards raised his hand. "No, I don''t want anyone to see them." Larry could only retreat a few steps. It seemed that Young Master had protected them too well, but this was also a sign that he loved his son dearly. "George, pick out the clothes you like." "No need to pick, Mummy bought all of my clothes for me. She has good eyes!" The little guy confidently held his hands together, as if he had no interest in buying clothes. Edwards looked at the two little fellows. His daughter had a nk look on her face, and his son had an expression ofck of interest. He suddenly felt that this shopping spree he had arranged somewhat failed. That''s right, he was a man, bringing a group of men with him to shop? He had never liked shopping since he was young, nor did he know how to do it. Yet now, he brought his children to shopping? "It''s because I didn''t arrange it well enough. Next time, I''ll have to ask your Mummy toe with us." Edwards felt a headache. After George heard it, hisrge eyes turned to the side. "Daddy, you should give Mummy a lot of money. Let her buy clothes for us." "Alright, that''s all we can do!" Edwards felt that it was better to let Lily decide how the two little fellows dressed. "Daddy, since we''re here, why don''t we take a walk?" The little guy didn''t want to go back yet, because they still had something very important to do. "Fine, let''s go for a walk again. I''m going to y with you guys anyway!" Edwards gently nodded and agreed. George immediately ran forward, carrying the toys he had picked up, while Emma quickly chasing after him. Theughter of the two little fellows resounded around the market. In Edwards''s ears, there were only the few words that he heard from his daughter, "Big Brother, wait for me ... Wait for me!" Edwards and Larry followed the two little fellows. As they walked, Larry reported the profits of the shopping mall to Edwards. Time was very leisure, and Edwards felt that this afternoon was very happy, especially thanks to the happy voices of the children. In a wide hallway on the fifth floor, the two little guys stopped suddenly. Two pairs of big eyes stared at the row of jewelry stores. "Emma, tell your father to buy it ..." George finally found the jewelry district with his sister, and he immediately went over to his sister''s ear. Emma looked at the bright and shiny jewelry, her two big eyes shining along with it. "So beautiful!" The little guy already liked these shiny things at a young age. "Mummy likes it too!" George alsoid down beside the window, sighing as he looked at the contents. When Edwards and Larry walked over, they saw two little fellowsying on the ground, staring at the jewels in a daze. Larry immediatelyughed out loud: "Young Master, seems like children like these shiny things too." "Yeah, it''s a pity that Emma is too young, if not, I can give it to her." Edwards said with a sigh. Even if his daughter wanted the stars in the sky, he would like to pick them with his bare hands, not to mention the precious stones that shone like stars. "Daddy, Daddy,e quickly!" Emma turned around and saw that her father was standing behind her. Edwards immediately took a step forward and stood beside his daughter, bent over, and admired it along with her. "Daddy, are you trying to buy anything for me?" Emma suddenly raised her face, with an innocent look, asking with her childish voice. Edwards looked at her pair of eyes that were extremely simr to Lily''s, and was slightly startled. Then, he replied gently, "Of course, whatever you want, Daddy will buy it for you." "Really? Daddy said so. You''re not allowed to act shamelessly." The little fellow was immediately overjoyed. Edwards pointed at Larry who was at the side: "Let Uncle Larry bear witness. If Daddy is being shameless, Daddy will..." "Be a puppy!" Emma immediately answered for him. Edwards,"..." Larry burst outughing without regard for his image. Edwards stared at him with a sharp gaze, causing him to stopughing immediately. George, who was at the side, cunningly curled his lips, ced his hands on his chest, and leaned on the side of the cab, waiting for his father to be a puppy. "Daddy, why don''t you give me all the jewelry in this shop? just put it in my schoolbag? " Seeing that her father had agreed, the little guy immediately took off the small backpack on her back and unzipped it. When she said these words, Edwards and Larry couldn''t help but tremble a little. "Daddy, hurry up, just help me pack it up, I really like these jewelry." Emma had an innocent look, but her tone was a little anxious. Edwards could not help but frown. "Emma, you are still young, you are not suitable to use these jewels. When you grow old, daddy will..." Chapter 103 Chapter 103 "¡ªI won''t use it, I''m giving it for my Mummy to use. My Mummy likes these jewels." Emma answered seriously. "What?" Edwards was truly shocked this time, and then, he asked: "Did your Mummy tell you to buy these things?" "No, I wanted to buy it for Mummy. Mummy was not even willing to buy it in the past." Emma became smarter this time and shouldered all the responsibilities by herself. George was a little nervous, and he was really afraid that his sister would sell him out. "Cough ... Um, Emma, if your Mummy likes jewelry, I will buy it for her in the future ..." "Buy it now, no wait, Daddy doesn''t keep his word, Daddy is a puppy!" Emma heard father was actually unwilling to put the jewels away for her, and instantly sat on the floor and cried in grief. Edwards looked at his daughter who was crying at the side, speechlessly. His sharp eyes stared at his son who was beside Emma as if nothing had happened. George met his father''s gaze and immediately looked away. Seeing his petty character, Edwards already knew whose idea this was. "I don''t want to bother with dad anymore, dad doesn''t keep his word ..." Emma was truly sad. Just a moment ago, she was still thinking how happy Mummy would be if she could gift these jewels to her. "Emma, don''t cry now. If you really want some, I can give you some." "I don''t need any more, I want to fill my school bag to the brim!" Emma felt that she had taken too few things, how would it be enough to make Mummy happy? Larry did not know whether tough or cry. If Young Miss had grown up, it was truly incredible. Fortunately she was from an influential family, and it was possible for her. She would be able to obtain as many jewelry as she wanted. "Alright. Fill it to the brim. I''ll definitely fill up all of your schoolbags ..." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "And brothers, fill them up too!" Emma pointed with her small hand, and immediately suggested another one demand. Edwards stared at his son again, and George guiltily moved two steps to the side. "Alright, you get up first, the ground is cold!" Edwards was speechless, but him promised to his daughter just now? Since he had already promised, he should do it. Otherwise, how would he be able to make his daughter see him as a tall and mighty father? "Larry..." Edwards immediately shouted. "Young Master, do you really want to do it?" Larry looked at the two schoolbags. Although they were not big, they were ... He was afraid that he would be able to store all of the jewelry in the shop. "Pack these jewels and fill the bags." Edwards purposely emphasized packing ... Larry pondered for a moment. If all the jewels were packed in boxes, then it would not be much. "Yes, Young Master!" Larry could only take the two little bags and began to pack these expensive and shiny jewelry into it carefully, one by one. Emma and George followed behind Larry like his small tails, staring at him with their big eyes, afraid that he would act too haughtily. When Larry thought about how Young Master couldn''t do anything to her, he of course had to put on an act. Very quickly, the two small bags were bulging. "Alright, Young Master, the bags are full!" This was Larry''s first time seeing something so funny. "Settle your ounts and leave it to me tomorrow morning!" Edwards instructed him indifferently, then looking at his daughter whoserge eyes were still filled with tears. He used his fingers to wipe them away: "Emma, Daddy is now ready for you, shouldn''t we go home now?" "Cough ..." George suddenly coughed. Emma immediately thought in a daze, then said: "Daddy, I still want to buy some makeup for Mummy." Edwards was startled. "Daddy, I beg of you, if Mummy doesn''t have any cosmetics, her skin won''t be white." Emma immediately shook his big hands, and pleaded. How could Edwards reject his daughter''s filial piety? He could only wave his hand, "Buy it!" "Thank you, Daddy, Daddy is the best person in the world!" In order to express her gratitude, Emma gave a big kiss on Edwards''s handsome face. Edwards really had a feeling that he didn''t know whether tough or cry. Emma held his brother''s hand as they walked back and forth in front of the counter a few times. "Brother, do you know which cosmetics Mummy likes?" Emma blinked herrge eyes, her small face filled with confusion. There was a wide variety of cosmetics for adults, and the little guy had nevere into contact with them before. At this moment, the two pairs of eyes were swaying in dizziness. "I don''t know either, how about ... Take one bottle of each pellet, this way, the Mummy can choose the one she likes and use it for herself. " George was really a quick - witted youngd. Since he did not know which kind of good stuff it was, he would take every single one. Emma looked at her brother with adoration, and George immediately took out a shopping bag from the side. Then the two little fellows started to shop. Edwards and Larry couldn''t help but want to rub their foreheads when they saw the two little fellows take a bottle away from each of the counters. They really couldn''t bear to look at it. "Young Master, little Young Master and Young Miss are so good to Lily. No matter what they do, they must always think of her." Lily had brought them up alone. The main reason the two little fellows were shopping was actually for her. Larry calcted that this time, and the purchase price was already as high as ten million. Of course, this would also exclude the possibility that the two little guys wouldn''t choose another product. The two of them dragged a bag of cosmetics and walked back in front of Edwards. "Uncle Larry, please help us take it. You have to be careful not to break the bottle." George looked at Larry with a smile again, asking him to help out with the chores. Larry did not dare to reject them. The little Young Master smiled so bright like a harmless sheep. But since one had seen his appearance before, he would definitely be impressed by George''s intelligence. "You two little fellows, is there anything else you need to buy?" Edwards squatted down and looked back and forth between the two little faces, asking gently. "Mummy doesn''t have much clothes to wear ..." George suddenly said. Emma immediately looked at Edwards with her pair of innocent eyes. Edwards resigned to his fate and pointed at her nose: "Alright, then I''ll go buy some clothes for your Mummy." "Daddy, help me choose Mummy''s clothes. You must know what she''s wearing to look good in." George immediately became happy, and handed over this extremely important mission to his father. Edwards replied sinisterly from the bottom of his heart. Of course it''s best to not put on any clothes. However, he could only think of this in his heart, and didn''t dare to say it out loud. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 "Ok, I''ll pick some clothes for her. You two are too kind, so I bet mummy will be very happy." He thought coldly. He believed that she can¡¯t resist those jewellery. He wanted to see what the woman would look like when she saw the jewel. Perhaps, her eyes would shine brightly. When they arrived at the Women1 Clothing area, Edwards made the two little fellows sit on the sofa to rest. They were really tired from running, and their little faces werepletely red. Edwards slowly walked in front of the rows of clothes racks. Based on his estimation of the woman''s figure, she should be able to wear small size. Her figure could really be considered to be very standard. Edwards took out a dozen sets of clothes consecutively ording to his manly gaze. Larry made a detailed list of the items he had bought and sold this time. Afterwards, the three of them sat in the car, intending to return home. When they returned home, it was just around seven o''clock. Old Garry had already returned early to prepare dinner for the family. Lily had also returned rtively early today, because after knowing that the two little fellows had been brought out by Edwards to shop, she was able to calm her and do some work. "Mummy... Mummy... " When the car stopped in front of the main hall''s entrance, Emma couldn''t wait to take out the present that she and her brother had given to Mummy, so that the Mummy could see it. Edwards looked at the little girl who was sprinting upstairs and couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed. His daughter was really nice to Lily. "Daddy, you are very generous today, like a man. I will tell Mummy." When George got off the car, he suddenly said these words to Edwards. Edwards was stunned. Did he get his son''s approval? As Lily drew in the room, she could hear his daughter''s happy shouts from afar. Lily thought that Emma had bought a lot of toys that she liked, which was why she was crying out so happily. She put down the pen in her hand and quickly walked to the door. Opening the door, a tender body pounced over, hugging onto her leg. "Mummy,e down quickly..." Lily''s finger was tightly grabbed by the little guy''s little hand. Emma used her strength to pull Lily downstairs. Looking at her daughter''s excited expression, she lifted the corner of her mouth into a smile. As long as the children had a good time, she had already learned to let go of them and would no longer reject them from following the man out to y. In the main hall, on top of a tall building, a giant crystal chandelier was set down. The lights were bright and resplendent. Lily saw the man who was sitting on the sofa, and when she looked over, Edwards also slightly nced to her side. Their gazes met in the air and in just a second, Lily quickly lowered her head to look at the stairs. Edwards knew that no matter when, this woman would always look as if she hated him a lot. She avoided his gaze. He was used to it. "Mummy,e quickly and take a look. Daddy has bought you so many gifts, you will definitely like them a lot." Emma held onto Mummy''s hand and walked to the side of the sofa in the living room. When Lily heard his daughter say that Edwards had bought them for her, she frowned slightly. What did this man want to do? Buy her a present? Want to bribe her? Edwards also did not expect his daughter to actually say that he bought it, causing his handsome face to slightly stiffen. He was really going to be tricked by these two brats, how could he buy presents for this woman? But right now, the children''s words were evidences. Edwards wanted to refute them, but he didn''t know how to start. "Big brother, quickly take out the gift and show it to Mummy." Emma happily urged George, who was just standing there in a daze, to the side. George, on the other hand, was more sensible. Seeing Mummy''s expression, he had a bad premonition, feeling that ... He was going to be scolded again. Lily saw that the two little fellows had taken out the extremely exquisite little boxes from his own bag. They were long, straight, round and filled with shiny jewelry, bracelets, nes, rings, and earrings. "What are these?" Lily was stupefied. She admitted that she had never seen such a bright diamond in her life, nor had she seen so many gems. However, after she recovered from her shock, her beautiful eyes stared at Edwards with extreme sternness. "You''re giving these to me?" Edwards''s gaze lightly swept over the boxes on the table, his thin lips slightly curled. "It''s not me, they wanted me to give you." "Mummy... Don''t you like it? Big brother and I finally managed to get this for you ... " Emma did not see a happy smile on Mummy''s face. She was slightly rmed, and immediately pulled on the corner of Lily''s clothes carefully, asking in a soft voice. Lily ignored his daughter''s fearful eyes and continued to stare at Edwards. "What are you doing? Are you want to prove that you are rich? You know well that I won''t ask you for anything." Edwards''s expression instantly became gloomy, but he still patiently replied: "I already said, these are not from me, but from them. They feel that you need them, then I picked them out for you." Lily''s face froze, her gaze slowly stared at her son who was standing at the side without uttering a word. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "George, is this your idea?" There was almost no doubt that his daughter''s IQ was not higher than his. She did not expect that such aplicated matter was definitely due to this little devil''s advice. George immediately raised his head andughed embarrassingly: "Mummy, I thought you would like it. This is all bought by father, you can take it whether you like t or not." "George, it''s really you!" Lily was instantly angered, her eyes sternly staring at her son: "Who let you bring these back." Edwards was also shocked by Lily''s stern reprimand. He immediately turned around and spoke with a tone filled with displeasure: "Hey, why did you scold the children, they only let me buy these things for your own good. They are all thinking for you, and not only did you not thank them for their efforts, you even scolded them. What''s wrong with you?¡± "I''m teaching my child. There''s no need for you to interrupt!" Lily was actually feelingplicated in her heart, but she felt that what her children did today, they were actually wrong. At such a young age, it was way out they dared to take such a precious thing even if they didn''t do something bad. "Mummy, don''t scold Big Brother. I will take it too. You scold me too." Emma immediately ran over to her brother''s side with tears streaming down her face. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 "¡ªMummy, stop scolding me. I know I was wrong. I won''t dare to do it again." George also knew that he had gone overboard this time. He also knew that the reason the Mummy was angry was because she did not want to ept these things. Lily saw that their attitudes towards admitting their wrongs were still upright, thus, she was no longer angry, but instead warned them in an extremely serious manner: "In the future, you are no longer allowed to randomly take things, let them be things used by these adults, you are not allowed to touch any of them." "I know!" "What about you?" Lily''s gaze swept towards her daughter, causing her to pout her lips, as she nodded her head in an aggrieved manner. This was the first time Edwards had seen the two little fellows being treated to be so obedient. He couldn''t help but admire this woman, since she must have beaten his children many times in the past. "Return these items to me. This time, I will spare you. Don''t do it next time, remember this!" After Lily finished speaking, she stood up and walked towards the stairs. Seeing that the Mummy had stopped burning, George and Emma looked at each other and sighed in frustration. As Edwards sat at the side, he watched the expressions of the two little fellows all along. It would be a lie to say that they did not feel any heartache. "Daddy, you should take these things back, Mummy didn''t want them!" George immediately went to take care of the aftermath. "You guys seem to listen to Mummy a lot? Why? When your Mummy taught you a lesson in the past, would she beat you up? " Edwards felt that teaching children, he definitely could not make a move. "Mummy always likes to hit our palms, and ass "Emma said straightforwardly. George lightly touched his sister''s shoulder, as if to remind her not to speak carelessly. Edwards''s gaze darkened. Indeed, the two children were afraid of her because she had been beaten up a lot. He had to talk to this woman about this. "Alright, I will have Uncle Larry put these things back tomorrow, don''t be sad. Your filial piety, your Mummy can feel it. The reason why she doesn''t ept these things is because she still can''t ept me. Once we be a real family ..." "What are you talking about?" Before Edwards could finish speaking, he heard Lily''s discontent voicee from the stairs. Edwards immediately stopped talking. "Daddy, what did you mean when you said bing a real family? Are you going to marry Mummy? " George heard those words clearly, and he was obviously very happy. Edwards''s handsome face slightly swelled up. Did he say that just now? This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Lily frowned, and said coldly: "You can eat whatever you want, don''t speak carelessly. Don''t mention what you can''t do, or don''t mention it in front of the children, they will take it seriously." Edwards,"..." Seeing that the atmosphere in the living room was tense and heavy, Old Garry hurriedly smiled and walked over: "Young Master, Miss Lily, you can bring the children up to the table." "Emma, George, come and wash your hands!" Lily called out. The two little fellows immediately skipped over. When Lily was washing the children''s hands, George couldn''t help but ask: "Mummy, are you still angry?" "No, Mummy is not angry anymore!" Lily used a towel to wipe their small hands, "You guys will always be thinking of Mummy, Mummy is very happy, I was a bit strict with you just now, and that''s only because I wanted you to remember that we can''t take things that don''t belong to ourselves, no matter how precious those things are, no matter how much you like them, you can''t take them, understand?" George immediately nodded, "I understand!" Emma also nodded her head, but she understand or not that was apletely different story. After washing his hands, Lily led the children to sit at the dining table. Edwards looked at Lily deeply, and his heart suddenly filled with evil. Didn''t this woman hate him? Didn''t she want to keep distance from him? He had to think of a way to deal with her arrogant personality. When Edwards''s thin lips curled up, he had already thought of a pretty good idea and decided to carry it out tomorrow. He wanted to see what would she do to him in front of her colleagues. Lily identally saw the man''s smile, and her heart skipped a beat. Why did she have a bad feeling about this? "Mummy, when are we having our birthday? Today, at school, there was a child''s birthday. The teacher prepared a big birthday cake for her and a present. That cake was delicious. Can I also let the teacher prepare the cake for me and my brother earlier? " As she ate, Emma''s small mouth did not stop, as she asked with a look of anticipation. Lily raised his eyes at Edwards, and said indifferently: "Your birthdays are still more than two months away. At that time, Mummy will prepare gifts and cakes for you all." "Can''t it be moved forward?" Emma muttered to herself. Edwards''s handsome face was gentle, and his voice was deep and pleasant, "Darling, if you want to eat the cake, you can ask Old Garry to prepare it for you anytime." "Really? Then I want to eat it now." The little guy really could not stop for a moment. "Now?" Edwards still hadn''t figured out the personality, but his handsome face was slightly startled. After that, he nced at Lily: "Ask your Mummy first, this ... I can''t make up my mind." Edwards became smarter. He would not make decisions by himself even if he knew that he would be scolded. "Mummy ..." Emma immediately looked pitifully at Lily. Lily patted her head, "It''s already sote, don''t eat cake. Just eat dinner. It won¡¯t be good for your teeth if you eat a lot of sweet at night.¡± "But I just want to eat ..." The little guy immediately looked at his father. She felt that her father would definitely fulfill her wish. Edwards quickly lowered his head to eat, ignoring his daughter''s pitiful and pained eyes. "Emma, don''t you listen to Mummy''s words?" Lily was really worried that Edwards would fulfill any of her demands, and immediately became more severe. Emma was actually very shrewd. She had predicted that if it would work, she would use it to get what she wanted. If it won¡¯t work and she needed to be scolded, then she would weigh the pros and cons in her heart before deciding to give up on her request. "Well... If you said no, then I won''t eat." Indeed, when Emma saw that Mummy was about to lose her temper, she immediately became obedient. Dinner continued to pass in peace and quiet. The two little fellows were full as Edwards brought them out of the garden for a walk. Lily stood on the balcony on the second floor. For some reason, her brain short -circuited and was unable to think of any good inspiration. In the distance, under an elegant streetmp, the shadow of arge figure and two was being dragged along. From afar, one could hear the happyughter of the little guys. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 It seemed they were picking up a stone and throwing it. Children were naturally fond of ying, and it was also very easy for them to be moved by simple things. ying with small stones could also make them feel happy. Lily listened to the children''s carefree and happyughter. She was a little depressed. Edwards personally helped them take bathes, and then sent Emma to Lily''s room. "Good night, Daddy!" Emma sweetly waved her hand towards Edwards. Through the gap in the door, Edwards saw the woman sitting on the sofa. She was still drawing her script, her face serious and focused. This woman was truly special. She had such a rich man as him, yet she didn''t try to seduce him and instead wished to develop her own business. Wasn''t it for the money after all? Of course, he only dared to let his imagination run wild in his heart, but he didn''t dare to say it in front of Lily. The next morning! Lily came to thepany as usual, but Katy was already unwilling to talk to her, just because Lily stole her limelight. Xipil was very sensitive to this, so she moved Lily''s table to the other side. At around nine o''clock, Xipil suddenly came out of her office excitedly and pped. "Come, everyone listen to me, it¡¯s a happy thing." Everyone stopped what they were doing and looked at Xipil in surprise. Xipil quickly announced: "I just received a call from my superior, saying that in order to take care of the subordinates, thepany headquarters will send a department out every month, and with the Boss Wayne personally treating us.We are very lucky, we are the first chosen department. So today at noon, everyone can put down your work and have a good meal." Hearing this news, the entire office burst into an uproar. Almost all the women had nervous and excited expressions on their faces. "Oh my god, I can''t believe I''m eating with Boss Wayne at the same table today." "That''s right. If I had known such a good thing would happen today, I would have worn better clothes." "I haven''t washed my hair in two days. What should I do?" When all the women were so excited that they couldn''t control themselves, Lily lowered her head, her small face a little confused. What is this Edwards doing now? Why did he suddenly have to invite people from the office to eat? Is Edwards not handsome enough? He was young and handsome, with a good figure that could not be described with words. More importantly, he was rich! Lily could no longer stay in this joyous office. She decided to take a walk outside to get some fresh air. After finding a ce with less people, Lily lowered her head and looked at the phone she was holding. At this time, should she call Edwards and tell him about this? When Lily flipped to find his number, she was a little hesitant. At this time, would that man be very busy? Is it convenient to answer the phone? Lily was not a tyrannical and unreasonable woman, so she was cold to Edwards only because he suddenly took over her child. Just as she was hesitating, her fingers identally pulled out the number. Lily''s heart skipped a beat, since she had already unplugged her phone, she could only listen. Thankfully, after a few beeps, the man''s slightly deep voice could be heard, "What is it?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org. What Lily did not know was that Edwards was sitting in a huge conference room. In front of him, there were more than fifty people trembling with fear, reporting about the matters of thepany. The moment they heard the call, almost everyone''s nerves tensed up. They were afraid that their phones would be turned off due to forgetting to do so. Until... The young man at the head of the table picked up the phone he had ced on the table and answered it in a slow and unhurried manner. The breath that was hanging in their throats was finally relieved. But he felt that it was unbelievable, as the Boss Wayne, for the first time, received a call from the conference room. They remembered that when someone forgot to turn off his phone, he fired that person on the spot and set an iron-like rule. Whoever dared to answer the call in the meeting room, he would obediently leave. Now... The person who broke this rule was the person who set it. Although everyone felt it was inconceivable, no one dared to make a sound. "Did you know you''re having lunch with our office staff today?" Lily asked the question directly. "I know!" The man''s reply caused her heart to sink even further. "You know? Do you know why I didn''t stop this from happening? You''re here... If anyone sees that we have anything to do with each other, then the condition you promised me doesn''t count. " Lily''s voice could not help but increase by a few notches. "This matter is very difficult for me as well!" Edwards raised his eyes slightly. Seeing that there were so many people in front of him, he stood up and walked towards outside in his office. Everyone was petrified. Edwards found a ce with no people and stood still. Then, he heard the dissatisfied reply from the woman: "What are you troubled about? Aren''t you the boss? You can cancel the decision, but it''s just a matter of your word." "Woman, you''re thinking too simply. I was the one who brought up this matter, but I didn''t think that the first one would be able to get into your office. If I concealed the policy in front of those shareholders, that¡¯s bad for my prestige." Edwards said with a cold face, he had purposely said it in a serious manner, but in truth, it was just because he wanted to teach this disobedient woman a lesson. Lily naturally didn''t understand a thing about managing apany, and since Edwards had spoken in such a serious manner, it was as if everything was true. She could only bite her lip and not say anything. "Don''t worry, I will pretend not to know you." Edwards said indifferently. "I hope you can keep your promise and not make things difficult for me." After Lily finished speaking, she hung up. She had intended to persuade him to give up the dinner, but from his tone, it was impossible to cancel. Noon! In an upscale restaurant beside thepany, tworge tables were ced in arge private room. Xipil led the employees of thepany and stood at the entrance of the private box obediently, waiting for the owner toe over. When they thought about how they would be able to see Edwards in a while, the group of women were so excited that their hands and feet were trembling. A few of them were pretty and the young girls even had exquisite makeup drawn on their faces, hoping to make use of this opportunity to make Edwards fall in love with her at first sight. At around 12 o''clock, Edwards''s convoy stopped outside the restaurant, and he brought a few higher-ups with him. In order to show that this was indeed a benefit of thepany, Edwards had also spent a lot of effort. When he arrived at the entrance of the room, he saw the woman standing at the very end of the line. Unlike other women who had shy and timid expressions, she stood there quietly, neither happy nor sad. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 "¡ªBoss Wayne, we are truly honored to be able to enjoy thepany''s new benefits for the first batch." The person in charge of One Thought led Xipil to wee him, and expressed his gratitude excitedly. Edwards symbolically extended his hand out and shook hands with the person in charge of One Thought. With every gesture, he disyed the charisma and demeanor of a mature man. In addition to his tall stature, he wore a strict and orthodox suit that seemed to be tailored for him, adorning his noble and extraordinary appearance. Although Lily who was standing in the crowd tried her best to ignore that man, it was a pity that his aura was just too strong. She still sneaked a few nces at him and saw that her God mother and the person in charge of One Thought were bowing towards him, as if they were worship him as if he were a god. Suddenly facing such an unfamiliar Edwards, Lily was at a loss. In the Wayne Family, when facing the kids, Lily could still take advantage of the resentment he had towards him and treat him indifferently in all kinds of ways. But now, as her boss, she no longer dared to be presumptuous towards him. When Edwards passed by her, he did not stop and directly stepped into the private box. When Lily sat down, she realized that her godmother had actually ced her at the same table as Edwards. It was hard for Lily to understand what did her mother mean by this. Didn''t she just say that if she saw this man, she would take a detour around him? What was going on now? She waspletely stupefied. The reason why Xipil made this arrangement was actually to hope that Lily could toast Edwards and say some good words. Previously, Edwards had almost gotten rid of Lily''s work, but she had always remembered this matter, and was just thinking that if she had the chance to show a little respect to Edwards, the misunderstanding from before might just disappear like smoke in thin air. Since her godmother had arranged for her to sit so close to Edwards, she had no choice but to sit down. A faint smile hung on Edwards''s handsome face, giving off a rare feeling of intimacy. The group of female employees in the room all looked at Edwards bashfully. The more they looked at him, the more tempted they would feel. They really didn''t expect that there would be such a handsome and rich man in the world. He was simply the perfect incarnation. How would it feel to be able to date such a man? Anyone must be so happy. The delicious delicacies were soon served on the table. The fragrance assaulted the nostrils and caused one''s appetite to stir. However, it wasn''t an easy task to have a hearty meal with his boss. Very quickly, people started toasting to Edwards and a few of the higher ups. Lily lowered her head, ate, and pretended not to notice the toast. "Lily, quick, give the Boss Wayne a toast!" Xipil suddenly called out her name softly. Lily was slightly stunned, when she raised his eyes, she saw the man sitting in the right spot, with a pair of unfathomable eyes looking at her. Lily''s heart inexplicably jumped up and down because of his gaze. "Hurry, hurry!" Xipil was still urging her, thinking that this was a good opportunity that she couldn''t afford to miss. Lily had no choice but to give up on her delicacies and ce a cup of wine in her hands. "Walk over!" Xipil said in a low voice. Lily had no choice but to quickly walk in front of Edwards. It was just that, she did not expect that when she was about to reach his side, someone extended his leg and tripped her. The cup in Lily''s hands directly flew towards Edwards, and herself did not escape from it. With a scream, she threw herself into Edwards''s embrace. This sudden change in the situation caused everyone present to stop their movements and look in shock at Lily who was struggling to stand up from Edwards''s embrace. Lily had not expected such a miserable situation to ur, she raised her head again and saw that the cor of Edwards''s dark ck suit had been drenched by her wine. Xipil was also shocked. She hurried over and scolded Lily first: "Lily, what''s wrong with you? Do you not have eyes to walk? Look at how you spilled the wine on Boss Wayne''s clothes, hurry up and take a tissue to wipe him clean." Lily was woken up by her godmother''s voice. After that, she grabbed a tissue and walked to Edwards''s side, wanting to help him wipe it clean. Edwards did not reject, and only looked deeply at her. He was still reminiscing about the feeling of her throwing herself at him earlier. He already knew that her body was weak, and the feeling of being hit by force just now wasn''t bad at all. "Sorry ... Boss Wayne! " Although Lily felt apologetic for her mistake, she knew clearly that someone had tripped her. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for her to throw herself into Edwards''s arms. Who is it? Lily turned around in anger. In the ce she just went, there were three women sitting. "Alright, stop wiping, I''m fine!" Edwards saw that she was wiping indifferently, and did not get angry. He only reached out his hands, and gently pushed her hand away. Xipil immediately apologized from the side, "Boss Wayne, I am really sorry. She is a newbie, there are some things that I still haven''t done well enough. I hope you don''t me her." Edwards squinted that Xipil seemed to be very protective of Lily, is there any connection between them? Lily lowered her head and did not speak further. Edwards raised his head and said to Xipil: "It''s just an ident, it''s not a big deal. You can go back to your seat to eat." Xipil never thought that Edwards would actually be so easy to talk to, and immediately let out a breath of relief before sitting back down. Lily also sat back down, and very quickly, there were people discussing in a low voice. "This performance was really good." "I was carried by Boss Wayne just like that." "Why didn''t I think of that?" "Director Xipil is too nice to her, and apologized on her behalf." "She came in through the back door. I heard she signed the contract!" Lily knew that after that small incident just now, she would definitely be the focus of everyone''s discussion. Edwards''s gaze intentionally fell on her face. Seeing that she seemed to be even more dispirited, he thought his mood also became heavy. Originally, Edwards had nned for some more interesting programs, but seeing that she had be dispirited from that mistake, Edwards decided to let her go. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. With the hug from before, his purpose ining here today could be considered aplished. She must be upset about the ident now. Lily was not upset, but angry. If she knew who tripped her, she would definitely not forgive her. Did the one think she was so easy to bully just because she was a newbie? After finishing this meal, Lily did not raise her head to look at Edwards, but she could still feel an intense gaze that asionally stopped on her body. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 When she raise her head to find the gaze, she couldn''t find it. Her heart was instantly in a mess. At the entrance of the hall, the person in charge of One Thought and the third design department''s Director Xipil led the department to stand at the entrance and send Edwards and the rest off. Lily was still thest person standing in the line. On the way back to thepany, Xipil did not care about the gazes of others anymore and directly walked to Lily''s side."Lily, is there something on your mind? " Lily raised her head and looked at her godmother''s concerned eyes, and shook his head, "No!" "Fortunately, Boss Wayne has a lot of resources. When you poured wine on him, he didn''t scold you at all. I don''t think you will lose your job." Xipil was very happy. Lily felt a little ashamed. Her godmother had tried to please Edwards so much but she had hidden such an important matter from her. It was truly disloyal. "Thank you for helping me today. It''s all thanks to you. I''ll treat you to a meal some other day to thank you." Lily was more alert, and she didn''t want her foster mother to worry about her anymore. "I was afraid you''d lose the job, silly girl!" Xipil patted her shoulder in heartache. When they were about to walk through the Enter Company Main Hall, they suddenly saw an expensive sportscar that was worth millions parked at the entrance. Everyone''s gaze turned towards Lily, but Lily was naturally the same. "Lily..." Just as Lily was passing by the car, the car door opened and a beautiful woman walked out. Everyone present burst into an uproar, they all eximed in joy: "It''s Alice!" "I finally saw a real person. She''s so beautiful!" "I suspect that she had had a stic surgery before. Whose eyes are so good - looking? And her nose, it''s so beautiful." Just as the male and female colleagues by her side were eximing in shock, Lily''s face darkened. "Is there something you need from me?" Lily swept across her with an extremely indifferent gaze. Alice immediately changed her tone of voice and became a little more gentle: "Get on the car, I have something to tell you." "I have to go to work, I''m busy!" Lily did not want to bother with her. Everyone present turned to look at Lily, for Alice to personallye to look for her, but she had actually put on such a airs, it was truly enviable and infuriating. Of course, those people did not know the conflict between Lily and Alice. "Lily, are you sure you want to talk about things between us here?" Alice immediately threatened her. After Lily heard this, she could not help but freeze. She and Alice originally had nothing to say, but ever since she met with Edwards five years ago, it seemed like Alice had a lot to say to her. Lily could only turn around and say to Xipil: "Director, I''lle upter!" As Lily''s foster mother, Xipil was naturally clear about the rtionship between her and Alice. She waved her hand, "If you have something to say, do it first." Lily sat into Alice''s Ten Thousand luxury car. Alice drove the car out. The atmosphere inside the car was very heavy. "Why are you looking for me?" Lily asked. Alice immediately stopped the car by the side, turned off the engine, and stared at Lily: "Have you contacted Edwards before?" "No!" Lily replied coldly. "You''re lying, did you look for Edwards and tell him that the woman he slept with five years ago was you?" Alice''s face distorted with anger, and she really wished she could p Lily. Lily was shocked that Alice actually suspected her. "Even if I did, I would only be speaking the truth. Am I wrong?" Lily would not admit it, nor deny it. In any case, Edwards knew about this matter, and he would definitely take revenge on the matter regarding Alice lying to him. Since Alice found her in such a flustered and exasperated manner, she guessed that Edwards had made his move too. Alice''s face was as white as paper. On this matter, she was indeed not in the right ce, but she was not willing to lose everything. "You said that as long as I return your mother''s things to you, you would not sell me out ... You''re really shameless, you actually told Edwards the truth. Lily, you''ve destroyed me, I won''t let you off either. " Alice immediately threatened her, thinking that this would make her feel better. "My mother''s jade pendant has not been returned to me yet. How can it be considered to have been returned to me? Also, this doesn''t count as betraying you. Five years ago, my first time was mercilessly snatched away by him, yet you, using my name, enjoyed five years of glory and wealth. In terms of shamelessness, you are more shameless than me." Lily mocked, sneered, and even despised every single word Alice said. Alice suddenly became mute, her face full of shock and helplessness. Following that, she suddenly changed her tone and grabbed Lily''s hand tightly, crying and begging her: "Lily, on the ount that we are sisters, can you help me once? Don''t go look for Edwards, I promise, I will definitely return your jade pendant to you, don''t let me suddenly lose everything, I will die." Lily was shocked by Alice''s sudden begging, and hurriedly pulled her hand away from hers: "Now you know to beg me. When you and your mother knocked me out and sent me to the hotel, did you not expect today''s result? Alice, let me tell you, this is the result of all of you reaping what you sowed. I cannot help you, and I will not help you." After Lily finished speaking, she pushed the door open and got out of the car, closing the door behind her. Alice looked at Lily''s heartless leaving figure and really wanted to turn the car around and smash her to death. However, she didn''t dare to do so. She was already in a state of confusion, and her emotions had already copsed.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Lily walked very quickly, but was rewarded with the joy of revenge. In these five years, even in her dreams, she waited to see what Alice would do. Around 3 in the afternoon, when Edwards was busy working in his office, his phone suddenly rang. He took a look and saw that the number was the school teacher''s. At this point, it wasn''t time for the child to leave school yet. Then why would the teacher give him a call? However, as long as it was rted to his children, no matter how busy Edwards was, he would ept the call. "Hey, Mr.Wayne, I''m really sorry for disturbing you." The other party was calling in a polite voice from the teacher. "What''s wrong?" Edwards frowned. " I don''t know what''s wrong with Emma. She scrambled a toy with other kids and even bite the other kid, bleeding. Emma cried for half an hour, and the other party''s child cried for half a day, constantly wanting to find father and Mummy. I had no choice but to called you. " The teacher was afraid that the little fellow would continue to cry until her throat turned hoarse. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Is there such a thing?" Edwards was surprised that his cute little princess could actually bite? She even bit her ssmate''s finger until it bled? Really did not expect her to be such a little fellow. "Mr.Wayne, how about you ask your children''s Mummy toe over. Emma cried for a long time." The teacher requested carefully. "I''ll go over immediately. First, help mefort Emma!" Edwards said politely and hung up. Then, he stood up, took the suit jacket and pressed the button on the seat-call: "Larry, prepare the car, I want to go to school." Larry hastily arranged for the car to arrive, and followed him down the stairs nervously: "Young Master, did something happen to the children?" "Yes, Emma bit her ssmate, I need to go and take care of it." He was a good -mannered man even if the other one think he was arrogant. At the very least, his child had bitten someone else. As a parent, he had to go and apologize to them personally. Compensation was different from personally apologizing, a basic etiquette for a person. "What ..." When Larry heard it, his face was also filled with disbelief. In his mind, he remembered that childish looking little thing who actually still had the courage to bite her ssmate? You really can''t judge a book by its cover. "Larry, you don''t need to go. There''s a meeting in the afternoon. I need you to host it for me." Edwards stopped and instructed. Larry could only nod his head: "Alright, then Young Master will handle the child''s matters first, I''ll keep an eye on this side." Edwards''s convoy stopped outside the school''s gate, and a tall, handsome figure appeared at the entrance of the ssroom. From afar, he could hear the familiar cry of his daughter. As soon as he heard it, his heart tightened. Although the little guy biting others was a bad thing and he would definitely teach her a lessonter. Listening to her cried so much, as her father, the feeling in his heart was naturally not good either. Thus, he quickened his pace and entered the ssroom. He saw that in a small wooden house built into a pile of toys, and where was the sound of a little fellow crying. A few teachers were standing by the small door of the small cabin, anxious, twirling around, continuously wanting to coax the little guy out. Unfortunately, Emma, who was already frightened and wronged, was just unwilling toe out of the cabin. The little clump, and just sat there curled up. Tears were still streaming down her face, and her voice had long turned hoarse from crying, her two small hands tightly hugging a little kid. When Edwards saw this scene, he felt as if his heart had been cut by a de, and he almost rushed over quickly. "Mr.Wayne, you''re finally here. Quickly bring Emma out, she''s been hiding in there for a long time, no matter who it is, she doesn''t care." A few of the young teachers by the side. Although they were also very anxious about Emma''s situation, when they saw that her father had suddenly appeared, their faces immediately flushed red. This man was simply too handsome, and his temperament was too good. "You guys go greet the other children, I''ll coax her!" Edwards said politely. Then, he frowned and asked one of the teachers: "Where''s George? Why didn''t hee and talk to his sister? " "George advised, but Emma did not listen, so he ignored her." Although George and Emma were born together, the difference in their personalities was a gap. "Got it, thank you!" Edwards let out a sigh of relief. George, this stinking brat, didn''t care about his sister until his sister was out of breath, yet he still dared to ignore her, and go back to see how he was going to deal with her. "Emma,e out quickly. Daddy is here to bring you home!" Edwards bent his waist and looked at the dark tunnel behind him, at the tiny figure inside. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Daddy ..." Emma, who was crying so hard that she almost fell asleep, shook her head. She was slightly awake when she heard her father''s voice. When she raised her head, she saw her father''s gentle face. "Daddy, it really was you ..." The little guy''s voice was hoarse, but the moment she saw her father, she immediately stopped crying. Her small hands and calves quickly crawled out, and she instantly threw herself into her father''s embrace. " Daddy, I''m in trouble. Mummy must beat me to death." The moment the little fellow threw itself into the cauldron, it began to wail and admit its mistakes while doing so. Edwards held his daughter tightly in his embrace, rubbed her shoulders with his big hands, and comforted her: "Alright, alright, Daddy is here!" "If Mummy knows that I''ve bitten and injured my ssmates again, she would definitely beat me to death this time ... Daddy, I''m so scared. " Emma didn''t know why she cried for so long, but in her tiny heart, she was still extremely afraid. It was because she knew that she had stirred up a huge disaster. "She won''t hit you. She didn''te!" Edwards''s handsome face tensed up when he heard his daughter said again. Could it be that this wasn''t the first time this little thing had bitten a ssmate? Was it a habit? That was really bad. He had to help her change it. When Emma heard that Mummy was also not here, she finally raised her head from her father''s shoulder. Her eyes were red and swollen from crying as she nced outside the door of the ssroom. Edwards''s shoulders were already covered with the little fellow''s snot and tears. However, no matter how mystified he was, at this moment, he did not care at all. He only wanted his daughter''s shocked little heart to quickly calm down. "Emma, can you now tell Daddy why you''re biting your ssmate?" Seeing that his daughter had calmed down, Edwards decided that it was time to have a good talk with the little fellow. "He stole my toy ..." Emma''s voice was soft. She was afraid, because she clearly knew that she was wrong. "You bit him just because he stole your toy?" Edwards was stunned. It seemed that the little guy was very tyrannical. Emma shrank her shoulders and said with slight grievance: "I asked him to let go, and he said that he wouldn''t let go no matter what, so I bit him ... Daddy, I bit his finger and it bled. I really didn''t mean to, but... But I don''t know why I want to bite him ..." Hearing his daughter''s exnation, Edwards felt a headache, so he had to pretend to be serious and taught a lesson, "Emma, what you did was wrong, do you understand? Toys are from the school, everyone can y with them. If you want, you can talk to them first." "I''ve already told him. But he won¡¯t listen, then I have to bite him!" When Emma talked about this matter, she still felt that she herself was wronged. Edwards also knew that his daughter must have been wronged. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be like a little rabbit, anxious and biting others. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 "Then, if he tries to steal your toy again, you can tell the teacher to let the teacher handle it. Don''t bite him anymore, do you understand? In short, biting is wrong. " Edwards didn''t know what to say to make the little fellow understand, so he could only hug her like an olddy and reason with her nonstop. "Alright, I''ll remember it next time!" When Emma heard her father tell her a good idea, she wasn''t so sad. "Then after ss, let''s apologize to that student, okay?" Edwards still felt that he had to apologize. "Fine, as long as dad apanies me, I will go!" Emma didn''t dare to go alone. Edwards kissed her little face and saw that her little face was still covered with tears. "Daddy will apany you. I''ll give you courage!" Seeing that his daughter finally understood his teachings, Edwards heaved a long sigh of relief. Now that he thought about it, educating children was indeed more tiring than his work. He began to admire that woman. It must have been difficult for her to bring two children with her own previously. "Where''s your brother?" Only after Edwardsforted his daughter well did he remember that he still had a son. Where did this little guy go to y? He actually left his little sister here crying by herself. What an irresponsible big brother. Emma once again sobbed out, "Big brother is ying football downstairs!" Edwards put his daughter down and held her little hand: "Let''s go, let''s talk to your brother." The father and daughter left the ssroom and headed downstairs. The female teachers who passed by them were excited because they did not expect to be able to witness Edwards themselves. However, when they entered the school, they had already been subjected to extremely strict rules. Even if they saw any important figures, they were not allowed to speak carelessly to anyone. Therefore, when they clearly knew that Edwards already had two cute children, they had to keep it a secret as well. Moreover, they were curious about one question at the same time. Why are all Edwards''s children didn'' t surname Wayne? Or perhaps, these two children were not Edwards''s biological child? This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. That was impossible. The two children both carried the shadow of Edwards. Well, it was an unsolved mystery. Edwards carried his daughter down to the grass patch where he could see George and a few other older kids ying football on the grass. The little guy was a bit taller than the others of the same age, but there wasn''t the slightest bit of fear when he was with the older boys. "George..." Edwards shouted. George, who was about to catch the ball, heard this low roar. He was so shocked that his feet slipped and he almost fell to the ground. "Come here!" Seeing him frozen in ce, Edwards immediately waved his hand. George could only lower his head and sigh as he walked over. Looking at his sister who was crying like peaches, he said disdainfully, "You''re not crying anymore? Are you done crying?" Emma did not cry in the first ce, but when she heard that her brother had mocked her at the moment he came over, her small mouth ttened, and she immediately wanted to cry again. "George, stop messing with your sister. You clearly know that she''s hiding in the ssroom crying, why don''t you go andfort her?" Edwards immediately scolded his son in anger. He felt that his son truly deserved a lesson. George shrugged his shoulders: "I''m going. She was the one who told me to go away, so of course, I''m going." Hearing his son''s words, Edwards didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Your sister told you to leave, and you really left? Do you understand your sister''s true intentions? " "I don''t understand. She told me to go away because she didn''t want me to coax her." George curled his lips. Edwards was stunned, frowning. Could it be a women¡¯ naturally awkward character? "You''re not allowed to leave your sister alone next time, do you understand?" Edwards didn''t know how to teach his son a lesson now. This little guy was extremely quickwitted. "I understand, I won''t next time, but you have to talk about her. She bit her ssmate''s finger bleeding. This isn''t good, Mummy will have to beat her up again if she finds out." George immediately went to educate his sister like a little adult. Upon hearing that she would be beaten up by the Mummy, Emma immediately started crying, pitifully. "Don''t speak nonsense, Mummy won''t hit people recklessly." Edwards immediately reprimanded his son, then lowered his head and said to Emma: "Daddy will take you home first, okay? We''ll apologize to our little friendter." "Sure!" Emma didn''t want to stay in school anymore, she just wanted to lie down and sleep in her father''s embrace. George wanted to y ball in the school for a while longer, so he did not follow the father and daughter out. As Edwards sat in the car, he looked down and realized that the little fellow in his embrace had fallen asleep at some point in time. It was crying so hard that it was sweating profusely. Emma''s band was full of sweat and stick to her forehead. Edwards took a tissue and gently wiped his daughter''s sweat. He could not help but sigh. Edwards first sent his daughter back to the vi to be taken care of by the Old Garry, then he rushed back to thepany. Around 6 PM, Lily returned home and found her daughter hiding behind the sofa as if she had done something wrong. Because Lily understood her two children very well, her daughter''s actions immediately attracted Lily''s attention. She put down her bag and wanted to go behind the sofa to hug her daughter, but the little guy acted as if she was shocked and ran away. "Emma, why are you running? Don''t you want Mom to hug you?" Lily was startled, but after that, she felt that it was funny. Emma ran into the dining hall again and hid behind a chair. Her two big ck eyes looked at Lily through the two empty holes in the chair. "What''s wrong with this child?" Lily put her hand on the waist and looked at her daughter''s actions strangely. Emma was still ying hide and seek with the Mummy, but Lily was really speechless, just at this time, the Old Garry walked in. "Lily, you''re back!" "Where''s George? Why haven''t I seen him? " "Little Young Master is ying with toys on the second floor." Lily knew that the little fellow let Edwards buy him quite a few fun toys yesterday. No wonder he left his sister alone in the living room. "Old Garry, what''s wrong with Emma? Do you know? " Lily immediately asked the Old Garry curiously. Since Edwards didn''t say anything special to him, he could only speak the truth: "In the afternoon, after Young Master sent Young Miss back, Young Miss ended up like this. I don''t know what happened to her either. Maybe she was scared." "Afternoon?" What time!? " Lily tensed up. "Around 3 o''clock!" Chapter 111 Chapter 111 C ire immediately smiled: "Then it''s fine, I''ll take her upstairs to y with her brother." Only then did Old Garry nod his head and go to do something else. Lily crouched down and smiled at her daughter: "Emma,e here, let''s go upstairs and look for big brother so he can give you the toy you, okay?" "Mummy, I don''t want to y toy... I will wait for father toe back! " At this moment, Emma felt that her father was her protective umbre. "Your father still hasn''te back yet. Let Mummy y with you for a while." Lily said with a gentle smile as before. Emma immediately shook her head: "No, I want father''s ce. I made an appointment with father at night." Lily could only stand up: "You heartless little thing, do you not need Mummy now? It will make Mummy feel so sad." It wasn''t that Emma abandon her, I am just afraid that the Mummy would be angry if she found out that her daughter had bitten another child. Lily had no choice but to return upstairs to change before carrying her daughter. Seeing Mummy going upstairs, Emma immediately ran to the living room''s door with her small body. She quietly sat on the steps and waited for her father toe back. Lily changed into a set of clothes and ran off to find her son. Sure enough, she saw the little fellow sitting on the ground, ying with an electric small train. "Little baby!" Lily pushed the door and entered. The little fellow was shocked and quickly stood up, "Mummy, you''re back!" "Let me ask you, did something happen to your sister when she was at school today?" Lily was clever, she couldn''t just directly call Edwards then ask her son, so she asks her son, he definitely knew about it. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "No ...." Nothing happened! " George was instantly a little flustered, and even stuttered when he spoke. Lily narrowed her eyes, stared into his eyes and asked sternly: "Raise your head, look into my eyes and answer, do you have it or not." George could only raise his head and look his mother in the eye. "Mummy, I''m not sure. "You really don''t know?" Lily sighed. She didn''t even know what had happened to her son and what had happened to her daughter. "Yeah, I really don''t know!" George didn''t dare to tell her. Of course, it was to protect his little sister. Looking at her son''s young appearance, Lily was even more certain that something happened to her daughter at school. At this moment, from the entrance of the main hall, a bunch of lights came in. From a far, the driver saw a small figure sitting on the steps of the main hall. "Young Master, Young Miss is sitting at the entrance." The driver quickly told him. The slightly tired gaze of the man sitting in the back seat was slightly lifted. He sat up and looked forward. "Stop!" Turn off the lights! " Edwards saw that the little girl was curled up and was sitting there. His heart trembled slightly as he quickly ordered the driver. The driver quickly stopped the car and turned off the headlights. Edwards quickly opened the car door, walked out with his tall and big body, and quickly walked towards the little fellow. Emma was like a pitiful worm, her small body shrank into a ball as she sat there in a daze. It was unknown whether she had fallen asleep or not, but her small body slightly swayed a few times. Edwards had never seen his daughter so sad before. He walked a few steps to the front of the little guy and squatted down: "Emma, why are you sitting at the door alone? Is your Mummy back?" When Emma Yi heard her father''s voice, she immediately raised her head, and a look of delight instantly appeared in herrge watery eyes, "Daddy, you''re finally back. Emma has been waiting for you for a long time." "Wait for me?" Edwards was slightly startled, he never thought that the little fellow sitting here, would actually be waiting for him. "Yeah, I just wanted to see Daddy faster, so I sat here and waited for you." Emma was still grinning from ear to ear. Edwards''s heart was greatly shaken. It had been four years since he built this vi, but he had never returned home like today, after working hard for a day. Someone had told him that they had been waiting for him to return. Even someone like Edwards, who had never been moved by others, was greatly affected at this moment. He carried his daughter in his arms and stroked her little head. He hugged her tightly and scolded her softly, "You little fool, just wait for daddy toe home. Don''t sit on the floor anymore. Just wait in the living room. Remember that?" "But I want to see Daddy earlier." Emma blinked her eyes,pletely unaware how much pain he had felt sitting on the floor. "Alright, I promise you, after I finish my work, I will return home as soon as possible." Edwards comforted his gently. "Okay, Daddy, Mummy is back. You have to keep it a secret for me." Just now, Emma was hiding in front of her father in the Mummy, but she had let her guard down. Edwards nodded his head: "Don''t worry, I won''t say anything to her." Just as Edwards finished speaking, a slender and beautiful figure walked out from the door. When Lily came out, she had coincidentally heard thest words Edwards said. Her beautiful big eyes slightly narrowed, and walked in front of the father and daughter pair, and asked: "What did you say just now that you''re not going to tell me? What happened to Emma at school today? I heard you brought her back around three." Edwards frowned, he carried his daughter and walked towards the living room, pretending to not hear what Lily said. Lily did not expect she was to be ignored so much by this man, which caused her to instantly be angry, what were these people trying to hide from her? What was going on? Was her daughter hurt? Was she being bullied? Lily turned around quickly, and then, she extended her hand out, blocking Edwards''s path: "If you don''t exin it, I won''t let you in." Edwards frowned: "You poured wine all over my body at noon today, I didn''t care about it, so please don''t ask why now, is it okay?" "No, Emma is my daughter..." "But you haven''t even entered her school. If you really care about what happened to her, shouldn''t you first examine whether or not you''re a qualified mother?" Edwards''s tone carried a bit of ridicule. Lily was stunned! Emma was curled up in her father''s embrace. Seeing that the two of them were arguing about her, she immediately turned pale white. "I''m taking my daughter out. Stay at home and apany your son." After Edwards finished speaking, he carried his daughter and walked out. When Lily heard that he was actually going to bring her daughter away on his own, she became even more curious and quickly blocked his path, "Edwards, exin everything clearly before leaving, where are you bringing your daughter to? Is she hurt? " Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Edwards nced at the little fellow in his embrace. The little fellow''s body was curled tight, and it was obvious that she was afraid because she had gotten into trouble. "She''s not hurt, she''s fine!" After Edwards finished speaking, he immediately went around Lily and headed towards the car. Lily was going crazy, and since she was not injured, what was going on? Why was this father and daughter hiding it from her? Was it because she hadn''t sent her child to school? Was this man trying to take revenge on her? Lily was a little dazed, as if she was suddenly woken up by something. Thinking back to the past few days, she felt that she had not been as concerned about her child as before, and couldn''t help but me herself. Gosh, her mood was a bit messy. Had she really not righted her role as mother? Raising her head, she looked at the car that had already gone far away, and thought back to how her daughter looked at ease in Edwards''s arms just now. Lily felt like she was struck by a blow, and couldn''t recover her senses for a long time. Emma left with her father. She was really happy. There was no longer that pitiful appearance as she moved around in the car. "Daddy, are you going to take me out to dinner? I''m so happy. Just the two of us? "Don''t bring big brother, big brother is bad. He only ys with his toys and ignored me." Emma had already started to report to her father. Edwards looked at his daughter''s perky little mouth and gently smiled: "Alright, tonight, I''ll only take Emma to eat, and introduce the two uncles to you, okay?" "Alright!" When the little guy heard that he would be able to get to know new uncle, he immediately grew even happier. "Before we eat, we have to apologize to the kid you bit." Edwards had already told the school to tell them the address of their children''s home, so Edwards prepared to personally bring his daughter there to apologize. "Oh!" The moment the little fellow heard that she was going to apologize, its small face immediately fell. "When we get to school, can you just call me uncle and not Dad?" "Why?" "Because Daddy doesn''t want others to know that you are my daughter?" "But I''m your daughter, you''re my dad''s, aren''t you?" Facing such a simple and honest little fellow, Edwardsughed bitterly: "Daddy has a reason for doing this, how about you promise Daddy this once?" "Alright, I want some ice cream for dinner!" "Alright!" Only then did Edwards agree a condition with his daughter. The other party''s family was quite wealthy. The moment they opened the door, they saw a handsome young man holding a little girl in his hand. "Is this Lee''s home?" Edwards asked politely in a low voice. "Yes ..." "You are ..." The olddy who opened the door was filled with curiosity. "Mom, who is it?" A young man suddenly walked over. He was also the head of a certainpany, also known as Lee''s father. When he saw the man standing at the door, he was shocked. "Isn''t this Edwards?" The other side found it hard to believe. The Business War God, who could only see a few times from afar before, was now standing in front of his door. Edwards immediately smiled: "Are you Lee''s parents? Today, my niece bit your son at school. "It''s nothing, it''s just a small wound, it''s not really a serious injury, you don''t need to personallye and apologize, it''s true." The other party''s attitude was extremely polite. "Even if your injuries are serious, a child must learn to respect others. Emma, quickly apologize to uncle, and guarantee that you won''t bully this little friend again." Edwards lowered his head and said to his daughter. Emma immediately bent her small body, and said loudly with full sincerity: "Sorry uncle, I promise I will never bully your child again!" Father Lee was overwhelmed by the favor, he quickly said: "Mr. Ji, you really did set a good example for your child bying here to apologize, my family''s Li Bupang is also in the wrong, he is too naughty, when we get back, I will teach him a lesson, bring your Niece in for a cup of tea, have you eaten yet?" "There''s no need for that. I''ll be making a trip over then. I''ll be taking my leave first!" After Edwards finished speaking, he grabbed his daughter''s small hand and nned to leave. "Goodbye uncle!" Emma waved politely towards her, and followed her father. Edwards brought his daughter back to the car, then called his two friends and invited them to dinner together. Coincidentally, both of them had time. Three people have a private restaurant that often meets for meals, and this restaurant usually only epts reservations. However, Edwards''s three distinguished guests coulde and go at any time. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Inside the private box, n was already the first to arrive. His eyes were wide open as he looked at the little guy hiding behind Edwards. It was really very small. When he stood up, he was only able to reach half the height of Edwards''s long legs. "Emma, quickly call the Uncle n!" Edwards immediately reminded her daughter in a gentle tone. n tried his best to make his expression as gentle as water, but when he smiled like this, he still gave off the vibe of a yuppie. "Uncle n ..." A childish voice rang out. n stared at the little fellow for a while and sighed: "Edwards, your daughter is already this age, I am truly envious." Edwards pulled out a chair and carried the little guy over. Then, he sat down on a chair to the side with a satisfied smile on his handsome face, "If you''re jealous, then go and find a girlfriend to get married to. Don''t be single again." When n heard about marriage, he immediately felt some fear. "I don''t want it, what I fear the most is trouble. Women are so troublesome." Emma propped up her chin and listened to his father speak to her uncle seriously, but she couldn''t find anything. She didn''t understand. "Daddy, I want ice cream!" Emma felt that this delicacy was the most attractive, thus, she immediately extended her little hand to push her father''s arm, wanting to attract his attention. "Okay, Daddy will ask them to make you a ice cream" Edwards had promised his daughter before in the car, even though he didn''t really want her to eat such a cold food, he couldn''t possibly not keep his promise. It seemed that he absolutely could not let her mention ice cream again when he was negotiating with this little guy in the future. He could change toys or something. After Edwards left, n took the opportunity to tease Emma, and said with a smile: "Little guy, what''s your name? Don''t you have a brother? Why did your dad bring you here alone? " Emma was still a little shy facing stranger. Her two little fingers were intertwined as she looked at n with her big ck eyes and answered with her head lowered: "Daddy likes me the most. Of course, he only took me out to eat." Chapter 113 Chapter 113 "¡ªOh, so that''s the case. You haven''t told me your name yet..." "Emma... Emma!" n nodded his head, and reached out to stroke the little fellow''s head: "Emma, you secretly told uncle, is your father''s rtionship with your Mummy good?" "Bad!" Emma was really a little child, she did not know how to lie. n was surprised, then he suppressed her, and continued to ask with a serious face: "Why is it not good?" "My Mummy hates Daddy! "That''s why they don''t have a good rtionship." Emma was taught from a young age to tell the truth. n suddenly felt that this little baby was too cute and interesting. It could even chat with a lot of information. He really liked this little baby more and more. He really wanted to secretly take her away and not return it to Edwards. "How could your Mummy hate your father? Your father is so handsome, and so rich." n had an expression of disbelief. Emma''s face creased, and immediately became anxious. She thought that this uncle suspected her of lying, "My father robed me and my brother, so my Mummy hates him." "Then does your father like your Mummy?" n had already be the gossipy one, the Edwards he thought was always a mysterious man. It seemed that if he wanted to dig up news about him, he could only ask from this little guy, this little guy was very honest, everything she said was true, and he was happy just listening to it. "He likes my Mummy, my father promised me, he will only love my Mummy." Emma lowered her head and replied in an extremely serious manner. Shepletely didn''t know that she had tricked her dad by saying all this. n was already unable to hold back his urge to burst intoughter. He really wanted to kiss this little fellow. When Edwards pushed the door and entered, he saw that half of n''s body was sprawled on the table, as if he was chatting with the little fellow opposite him. At this moment, his face full of smiles, instantly gave Edwards a very bad feeling. "What are you doing? I''m warning you, don''t bully my daughter because she''s young. Edwards instantly turned into a daughter protective demon, vigntly staring at the n who had lost control and wasughing out loud. n trembled from the man''s warning, and quickly returned to his seat in all seriousness. Edwards, your daughter is too cute, she was even chatting with me just now, my niece is so silly, I asked her everything but she ignored me, I didn''t expect your daughter to be so good at chatting, hum, her genes are so good, her eyes should be like her mother''s, she''s so beautiful. n immediately started to praise the little guy, and at the same time praise her. Edwards''s handsome face immediately tensed up, and his dangerous tone sounded out: "What did you ask her about?" "It''s nothing. I was just asking her for her name and your family rtionship ..." "n, when did you be so gossipy?" Edwards was instantly displeased. He actually dared to ask his daughter these questions when he went out. n immediately showed concern. "I''m not gossiping, I''m concerned about you." "You don''t have to care about these things." Edwards said in an annoyed tone. n continued to snicker, and then, he said in all seriousness: "Edwards, your daughter is so beautiful, her Mummy must also be very beautiful, when can you bring her out for us to meet?" "I won''t!" Edwards rejected him with a single sentence. "Why? "Don''t be so stingy, just bring her out to eat with us, make friends or something ..." Emma blinked herrge ck eyes, then said: "My Mummy will note out to eat with Father." n was startled, and Edwards also stiffened slightly. "Why, Emma!" n immediately asked curiously. Emma continued: "Because... Because my Mummy does not like to stay with Father. They will start quarrelling in a few minutes." Edwards suddenly had the urge to pat his forehead. Baby, you''ve told all sorts of truths, can you still leave me with a sense of mysteriousness? n did not expect the little guy to dig up such a big piece of news, and immediately smiled merrily at Edwards who had a rigid face: "She, her Mummy, really dares to argue with you, how is this possible? Didn''t all women be infatuated with you in an instant? Could it be that her Mummy has really ...hate you?" When this matter was mentioned, Edwards was extremely annoyed. Honestly speaking, he had never seen any woman who would turn a blind eye to him like Lily. But in fact, that was it. The door was pushed open at this moment. Billy William walked in, and the moment he entered, he saw Emma, who was sitting upright on her seat, and her eyes immediately lit up with disbelief: "Oh, there''s a small guest today. Edwards, you''ve brought your daughter here." Edwards pointed at Billy William who had just entered the door and exined, "This is Uncle Billy William, greet him." Emma immediately called out to Billy William gracefully: "Nice to meet you, Uncle Billy William. My name is Emma!" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. A child would always feel shy when meeting a stranger, but after getting along with them for a while, her little nature had returned. This was the first time Billy William had interacted with such a young child. Unlike n, his family had a Niece who was stupid. Emma hadbed two Princess Little braids on her head, her jet-ck hair hanging down to her waist. At such a young age, she could already see her stunning appearance. Two big, shiny, ck eyes were embedded on her small, fair, and small face. Her facial features were as delicate as a doll''s. Anyone who saw her would fall in love with her within a second. When Billy William saw it, he couldn''t help but exim in admiration, "Edwards, your daughter is so beautiful, just like a little princess in a fairy tale." Edwards was indescribably happy and satisfied. He extended his hand and lovingly caressed his daughter''s little head, proudly saying: "Of course, why don''t you see whose genes she has?" "But I don''t feel that your daughter is that simr to you. Your son is more like you instead. Billy William immediatelyughed. Edwards''s mind also quickly shed across that stubborn and proud little face. He frowned slightly and replied: "She does look alright, but her temper isn''t too good." "Mummy is very nice, as long as Daddy is nice to her." Emma immediately retorted on the side in a small voice. Even though the little fellow was young, she knew to speak up for the Mummy. Billy William and n looked at each other, wearing smiles on their faces that had a deeper meaning. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Edwards''s handsome face slightly swelled up. Damn it, why are these two fellows looking at me like that? "Emma, when you grow up. What kind of boyfriend do you want to find? n would often joke with his Niece, so he felt that Emma would definitely answer him. However, before the little fellow could reply, he was already fixated on by a sharp gaze. "Don''t question my daughter. She''s still so young." Ever since Edwards had obtained this little treasure, he had never liked any man, even towards these two people that he thought were his best friends. n immediately said with a smile: "Don''t be so conservative. Don''t look at how young she is, she knows a lot, don''t you think so, Emma?" Emma had actually thought of this question before, but of course, all she thought of were some very simple matters. "I want a boyfriend like Uncle Billy William." Emma looked at Billy William with a smile, and replied bashfully. Hearing that, Billy William immediately became spirited, but n was a little disappointed: "Emma, why are you looking for someone like him? People like me in the Uncle Ye, aren''t they good enough? " "Because Uncle Billy William is good -looking!" In Emma''s perspective, one could tell that the man with the best temper was the kind of gentle and elegant Billy William that she liked the most. Billy William immediatelyughed. It was the first time he heard someone say that he looked even better than the two men in front of him who were famous for their beauty. n and Edwards were both extremely unreconciled, how could Billy William be better than them? "Emma, you truly have good eyes. Uncle Ning must give you a present one day." Billy William said in high spirits. "Thank you, Uncle Billy William. Excuse me, Uncle Billy William, do you have a girlfriend?" Emma had already gotten to know these two kind and kind uncles so she was naturally not so restrained. Furthermore, she felt that Uncle Billy William was really good-looking. Hearing this topic, Edwards''s handsome face stiffened. He immediately stared at his daughter in disbelief. He actually asked such a mature question. Billy William also instantly received Edwards''s murderous gaze, which scared him so much that he trembled for a moment, and then he had to answer the little fellow''s question. "I don''t have a girlfriend yet, I''m single right now." Enduring the iparably heavy pressure, Billy William replied in a low voice. "Then can I be your girlfriend?" Emma giggled, like a little fool. This time, Billy William felt that his life was in danger. If he agreed, Edwards would kill him on the spot. n stared at him with jealousy, why did she have to like Billy William? He was clearly the most amiable person there. "Emma, you''re still so young, and yet you dare to have a boyfriend? Aren''t you afraid of being scolded by your father?" Since Billy William could not agree to it and did not dare to, he could only ask the little fellow''s reason. As Emma seriously ate her ice cream, she replied dumbly, "Because it would be such a pity if such a good-looking uncle like you was snatched away by someone else. Therefore, I want to make an appointment. The three men were immediately stunned by her words. The thing that Emma liked was that Lily had frequently shopped on the inte before, and she liked to snatch those items that would instantly kill the price. At that time, she had indeed frequently said that those things she liked should be bought as soon as possible, but she didn''t expect that the little guy would use these words like this. Edwards''s handsome face had already darkened by more than half. He asked his daughter in a low voice, "Did your Mummy really tell you this?" Emma nodded. "That''s right, Daddy. Can I let Uncle Billy William be my boyfriend? I really like him." "No, when you grow up, father will find you something more handsome and richer." Edwards rejected him tly. There were still some that were even more handsome for Emma Yi Ting, so she immediately smiled and said: "Alright, then I''ll wait for Father to find me someone even better in the future." Hearing that, Billy William instantly had a feeling of falling out of love, children''s words indeed. Just a moment ago, she said that liked him the most, but he didn''t expect that she would immediately like better stuff. While they were chatting, many delicious dishes had already been served on the table. Edwards looked at his daughter''s bowl with a lot of ice cream. He was a little worried that if she ate too much, it would be bad for her stomach. "Emma, can Daddy have a bite of your ice cream?" Edwards suddenly thought of an idea and decided to eat all of her daughter''s ice cream in one bite. "Alright, you could have a bite!" Emma didn''t sense his father''s ill intentions and immediately pushed the bowl in front of him. Without saying a word, Edwards directly swallowed all of the ice cream into his mouth, following that, he turned to see his daughter''s reaction. The other two also felt that Edwards was doing something bad as they stared at the little fellow''s reaction. Emma first propped herself up with a pair of big eyes, showing a look of disbelief. Daddy actually ate all her ice cream? How can this be? It was agreed that he would only eat a small mouthful. Her heart is so tired, so sad. Emma immediately started to cry without any warning. "Daddy is a bad guy, Daddy has finished eating all my ice cream." The three men burst intoughter when they saw the little fellow start crying instantly. Emma became even more angry and cried even louder. Edwards hugged her andforted her: "Alright, stop crying, we''re going to eat. Look, all the dishes are already on the table." "Daddy lied ..." The little guy was still sobbing. "Because your ice cream is too delicious. I identally ate it all. Next time, I''ll buy it for you, okay?" Emma heard that her dad didn''t intentionally eat everything when she arrived at Father''s ce, it was just that since it was too tasty, she might as well forgive him first. "This is what you said, and you still have to buy it for me!" The little guy had been coaxed. The three men started to eat. Edwards ced his daughter''s favorite vegetables and dishes without chill into her small bowl. Emma''s point of having a meal was not bad. At the very least, she did not need an adult to feed her. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. n and Billy William were both very shocked to see the change that had urred to Edwards. He used to be really aloof. Whether it was talking or doing things, he always gave people a cold feeling. But now? Who could be more masculine than him? For a man to suddenly be so gentle and capable in taking care of children, it was indeed an inconceivable thing. "Why are you both looking at me like that?" After Edwards gave his daughter another piece of meat, he raised his head and met their strange gazes. n and Billy William quickly looked at each other andughed, "It''s nothing, I just felt it ... You have changed!" Chapter 115 Chapter 115 "¡ªYes, I have changed." Edwards could not be denied, and said indifferently: "I also feel that I have changed, and I am no longer the same as I used to be." "Could it be that all men who be fathers will change?" n was extremely curious. "It should be possible!" Billy William nodded, a beautiful face suddenly appeared in his mind, following that, he looked at n. n was simr to his sister in a few ways. "Hey, why are you staring at me? fell in love with me? " n turned his head and saw Billy William staring at him nkly, immediately teased him jokingly. Hearing his words, Billy William was so scared that the hand holding the chopsticks trembled. He immediately felt goosebumps all over his body as he said angrily, "Can you stop trying to disgusted me? I still need to eat." n curled his lips. "When you looked at me just now, it was as if you were looking at a lover. You''re the one who disgusted me." Edwards didn''t know why the two of them were arguing, he only felt that it was enough to let his daughter eat her fill. After dinner, Edwards carried his daughter and prepared to return home. At this time, at the dining table in the house, Lily was still sternly questioning her son. George felt that he was really pitiful. His dad had gone out to eat and only brought Emma to leave him behind. Listening to his son sighing again and again, Lily frowned. The little fellow normally ate a full bowl, but after eating for half a day today, it had only eaten half a bowl. "Son, what''s wrong?" Lily reached out her hand and touched his little head. The little guy nced at her and sighed, "Where did father take Emma? Did they eat something good? " Lily could tell that the little fellow was thinking of going out to eat with his father. This little baby! "Little baby, if you tell me what happened to your little sister at school today, I''ll tell your father where they went to eat." Lily also became smart, she knew to use conditions to exchange with her son. George was depressed just now, but when he heard Mummy''s words, he immediately sat up straight and firmly shook his head: "Mummy, don''t ask me anymore, I really don''t know." "You little liar, are you lying to Mummy? Emma is your sister and you two are at the same table. Do you not know what happened to her? " Lily really wanted to beat this brat up. When did her little mouth be so tight? George knew that he could not win against Mummy, so he lowered his head: "I promised, Mummy had let me be a trustworthy person since I was young, I can do it now." Lily,"..." Was she being taught a lesson? "Fine, if you won''t tell me, I will check your school bag" Lily put down her chopsticks and quickly walked into the living room. George jumped up in shock. With a shake of his short leg, he followed Mummy: "Mummy, why are you looking for my school bag? Teacher has not assigned any homework today." Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Lily had already seen the two little fellows'' bags being thrown at a corner of the sofa. She quickly walked over, picked up a schoolbag, and opened it. He found a notebook with the daily records of the two teachers'' numbers written on it. Lily took out his mobile phone from his pocket and called the number. When George saw Mummy''s actions, he covered his mouth. Soon, a gentle female voice answered the phone. Lily asked politely, "Teacher? I am Emma''s Mummy, may I ask, what happened to Emma today?" When Emma was fighting with her ssmates over the toys, she bit the little child''s finger. This matter, Emma''s father should have already settled it. After Lily finished listening, she expressed her gratitude and hung up the phone. She turned around and red at her son. George looked at her guiltily, then quickly lowered his head: "Mummy, don''t me me. "Are you going to obey him like that?" Lily was about to copse, when did this baby listen to his father''s words? George curled his lips: "I didn''t listen to him. I wanted to protect my sister. Lily was stunned again. "Why would I hit her?" "You used to hit her little hand when she bit someone." George immediately pulled it out. Lily sighed: "I''m sorry, my previous teachings to both of you were too fierce, but you shouldn''t hide it from the Mummy. If you bite someone, you must apologize to it." "When Emmaes back, Mummy can teach her a lesson, but don''t hit her little hands. Stupid Emma is most afraid of pain, even a needle can cause her to cry for half a day." George was truly afraid of his sister getting beaten up, which was why she kept it a secret. Lily obviously knew her daughter''s personality. She was stubborn and weak, more afraid of pain. "Alright, I will bemunicating with your father about this. But you must promise Mummy that you will tell me about everything that will happen in the school in the future, okay? If you don''t say it, Mummy will be worried. " Lily caressed her son''s face, patiently teaching him. George nodded his head, indicating that he remembered it. "Go eat your food, don''t waste it!" Lily pushed his small body towards the dining hall. George was finally relieved in his heart. He thought that Mummy would be very angry, but he didn''t expect that Mummy actually didn''t scold him. Actually, it was also because of what Edwards had just said when he left that caused Lily to suddenly realize that if she did not participate in the life of the children in school, she would lose the right to speak. Her son was worried that his sister would be beaten up, so he kept it to himself. This showed that him as a brother was a very good man, and she had a sense of responsibility. She gradually realized that she was pampering her sister. At around nine, George helped her son wash up, and then her son went to the Toy Room to y by himself. Lily returned to her room to continue working. Suddenly, she heard the sound of a car, so she put down her drawing board and hurried out of the bedroom door. When she went downstairs, she saw Edwards carrying Emma in, the little fellow was already asleep in his arms. It was rare for Edwards to see Lily take the initiative to walk over and talk to him. "I already know about Emma at school. Why didn''t you tell me?" Lily was still a little angry. As for why she was angry, she did not know either, but she felt that since the two little fellows had turned their backs on this man, it made her feel very disappointed. Edwards lowered his head to look at his daughter who was soundly asleep. "Put the child on the bed first, we''ll talk in private." Chapter 116 Chapter 116 "Give her to me!" Lily walked over, wanting to take her daughter. Edwards did not reject her, and gently gave his daughter to her. It was unknown if it was because he was too close to her, but Edwards could smell the fresh fragrance of her body that had just finished bathing. Lily hugged her daughter tightly and heard the little fellow mutter unhappily. "Daddy ..." Edwards looked at Lily and Lily looked at her daughter. This involuntary call seemed to have made her feel even more depressed. "You should treat your daughter better. Don''t be so fierce towards her when she makes a mistake..." "My way of educating children is different from yours, but it''s not your right to point mistakes at me." Lily interrupted him and quickly carried her daughter and went upstairs. Edwards looked at this stubborn woman and helplessly spread his hands. She didn''t even want to hear a few words from him. It seemed that the gap between them would only growrger andrger. Lily carefully ced her daughter on the bed. The little guy turned over and fell asleep on the other side. Lily looked at her daughter''s small body, sighed, and then covered her with a thin nket, before turning and leaving the room. As soon as she opened the door, she saw a man leaningzily against a wall with his head tilted upwards. His tall figure made the corridor even more crowded. Lily turned and walked to the balcony, and followed with heavy steps. This woman was definitely going to quarrel with him again, because he had concealed the matter of his daughter at school. As soon as he walked out of the balcony, the woman''s gentle voice rang out, "I admit, you are a good father. I also know that you love every single detail of the children, and I''ve noticed it as well. A few days ago, my mood was indeed extremely bad, and the anger I felt towards you was also because I was scared. After hearing what she said, Edwards''s gaze instantly became serious as he stared unfathomably at the woman''s delicate back. "Did you figure it out?" ept me? " Edwards''s thin lips slightly curled up as a faint sense of joy shed past his eyes. To tell the truth, he had thought that this woman was going to quarrel with him, and then cause their rtionship to be even more tense. He didn''t think that she would agree to raise a child with him, it was a good start. Lily turned around, and with a slight frown: "Don''t misunderstand, I only agreed to raise the child with you, and didn''t ept anything else from you." "Then can we get along in the future?" Only himself knew the deep meaning behind these words. Lily straightened her long hair, turned her head, and stared at the horizon in the distance. Her voice was still calm as she said, "I will no longer intentionally find trouble with you, as long as you don''t do anything too excessive, we can live peacefully." "What do you mean by doing too much? Can you be more specific? " Edwards''s thin lips rose, and he couldn''t help but take two steps closer to her side. Lily turned around and looked at him warily, "Other than the affairs of the children, one must never take an inch from anything, likest time you treated me... To Me... "You''ve overdone it." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Lily did want to bring up the matter of him forcefully kissing herst time, but when the words were about to reach her mouth, she couldn''t say it out loud. "When?" Edwards pretended not to understand and asked curiously. Lily''s snow-white face was inexplicably flushed red. She gritted her teeth and bit her lower lip, "With regards to thest time you forcefully kissed me, I hope that you won''t be like this ever again." A dim look shed across Edwards''s eyes and his tone became indifferent as well: "Don''t worry, if you hadn''t kicked me again at that day, I wouldn''t have done that to you." "You''re still me me? You were the one who picked me up first. If you didn''t trap me by the railings and narcissistic, how would I have been able to hit you?" When he mentioned that incident, Lily felt that he was the victim. Edwards stared at her for a few seconds, and sneered: Alright, maybe I was too conceited, thinking that all the women would be interested in me, since the moment I met you, I realized, I have not reached the level where everyone loves me. "Also, try your best not to appear in my office in the future. As the boss of thepany, I believe you can make these decisions." Lily had suffered a lot today in the office. Everyone suspected that she was the one who took the initiative to pounce on him, causing her to look as if she was scheming. Edwards''s expression became even darker. "Alright, I can promise you that I will keep my presence in your office as little as possible." "About sending child to school in the future ... If I have time, I''ll pick them up in the afternoon. " Lily lowered her head and thought for a while. When she raised her head, her eyes were no longer cold. "How did you figure it out?" Is it because of what I said to you today? " Edwardsughed out loud this time. Lily raised her head and looked at him smiling, her heartbeat suddenly speeding up a little. "You''re right. Since the children are still so young, I can''t just let them go. Although I feel that you can arrange everything well, after all I am their mother. The care I give them is also essential." Lily said calmly. Edwards did not expect this woman to have a reasonable side to her. Looking at the look in her eyes as she spoke, he suddenly realized that when this woman mentioned children, her expression actually had a beauty that could move one''s heart. Weird, how could he have such a feeling? However, this woman clearly didn''t have any makeup, nor did she have any lipstick, and she was even wearing such a conservative, rustic pajamas. Had his sense of beauty changed so much? Dammit, would he be led astray by this woman? In the past, he would never have spared a nce for a pure and innocent woman like her. Lily raised her head and met the man''s dark and gloomy eyes. She was a little embarrassed and annoyed: "What are you looking at?" Edwards''s gaze just now was fixated on that towering ce of hers, and what he recalled in his mind was the scene of when he identally saw her clothes that day. "It''s nothing!" After being caught red-handed, Edwards immediately looked away and said indifferently: "Rest assured, I am a person who is always on guard against women. With your looks, I really do not like you, so don''t be tempted me. Chapter 117 Chapter 117 "¡ªThat won''t happen, you can rest assured. Your face is the same as your son''s, I''m already sick of it!" Lily also told him with absolute certainty. Edwards''s entire body froze, he stared at her in disbelief, so tired of looking at him this quickly? Although his son looked very simr to him, but ... There were many things that were different, like good looks, good figure, good temperament, and ... The strength of certain ces. Edwards''s imagination ran wild. "Let me be clear with you. Actually, I''ve liked someone before. In my heart, I''ve always treated him well!" In order to show that she was indeed not moved by his beauty, Lily directly moved out of the room. But what she didn''t expect was that Edwards''s face had turnedpletely ck when she said that she had some good feelings for another man. "The man who asked you out for dinner the other day? Is he your first love? " Edwards had never known what it was like to be jealous, but at this moment, he realized that he felt really bad. Howughable that he would actually be jealous of a man who was inferior to him in every aspect. However, that feeling was so strong that he couldn''t deny it even if he wanted to. Lily nodded her head, "That''s right, it''s him!" "Don''t tell me... Your first night was given to him. " Edwards didn''t know why he asked this question, but thinking back to five years ago, he had a solid rtionship with this woman, and now that he thought of how her heart was with someone else, he felt extremely stifled. Lily didn''t expect him to bring up such a shameful topic. Her small face was flushed red as she said in embarrassment and anger, "What nonsense are you spouting? If you hadn''t destroyed me, I wouldn''t be living my current life." Looking at her angry expression and hearing her words, Edwards was secretly happy in his heart. Was it her first time that he had a sex with her five years ago? If that was really the case, then he was in a slightly better mood. "What kind of life is it now? You''re not satisfied? " Edwards raised his eyebrow. Lily was stunned again, she simply did not want to say something. "You have two lovely children now. They bring you more happiness than any happiness, don''t they?" Edwards answered for her. Lily could not deny that his words were what she was currently thinking in her heart. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "I''m not talking to you anymore. I still have work to do." Lily felt that she had said all that she needed to say, and continuing the conversation was just some rubbish. When Edwards saw that she was about to turn around and leave, he didn''t know which part of his body went into chaos. He mysteriously reached out and grabbed her slender arm: "I hope you can promise me that you won''t take child to see your first love." Lily looked at the big palm that was tightly grabbing onto her arm. The temperature of his palm was extremely hot, and through her clothes, it directly burned into her arm, causing her to feel ufortable. "Don''t worry, I don''t want to expose my child''s secret. Let me go quickly." Lily was a little annoyed as she shook her hand, shaking off the man''s big palm. Edwards saw that she had regained his cold and unapproachable temperament. Her pair of beautiful eyebrows were knitted together into a rope. Her family was some sort of family, he had already investigated Alice before, and only knew that Alice had a younger sister that was from a different mother. At that time, he did not know who Alice''s sister was, nor did he know what she looked like. Now, looking at it, although Lily was in an iplete family, she still retained her bottom line and pride. Alice was immediately angered by Lily, and when she returned home, she flew into a rage. Her mother, Ste, quickly walked down from the stairs. Looking at her daughter''s face filled with anger, she was shocked. "Alice, what happened? Why are you so angry when you came back? Who pissed you off? " Ste immediately asked with concern. Alice covered her face and cried: "Mom, that bitch Lily, she told Edwards about what happened five years ago. Now, Edwards is extremely angry at me, saying that I tricked him, and he has withdrawn all of my endorsements, and I still doesn''t know what he will do to me next. Mom, I''m done for, I''m almost done for." Ste knew everything about her daughter, and was also aware of Edwards is an important role in her daughter''s entertainment. Now that she suddenly heard her daughter''s despairing words, her face turned white. "Did Lily, that chatty woman ndered you?" The moment Ste heard that it was Lily who destroyed her daughter''s business, she immediately became angry, and wished that she could scrape that damned girl a thousand times. "Mom, I personally heard her had said that she was taking revenge on me. This is too vicious. She deliberately waited for me to seed and then wanted me to fiercely fall off." Alice was also very unreconciled and was extremely angry. Ste''s face was also deathly pale, she was at a loss of what to do for the moment. Seeing her daughter''s dejected look, she couldn''t think of any way to help her. "She must be because of that piece of jade. If I find the jade she wants ... "It''s useless. It''s toote. I really regret not taking this matter seriously." Alice was so regretful that she was about to lose soul. If she had given Lily the jade and money back then, Lily would have already brought the money and left the country a long time ago. "What jade?" My daughter, can''t you go to beg Edwards? At least you followed him for so long... It''s impossible for him to not remember his old friendship at all. " Ste hurriedly tried to think of a way for her. Hearing her mother''s words, Alice''s face froze, and after that, she cried in despair: "Mom, there''s one thing I lied to you about, nothing happened between Edwards and I, everyone is saying that I''m his girlfriend, but in reality ... He hasn''t even touched my fingers." "What?" Ste was heavily shocked. Until that moment, she had still been dreaming of her daughter marrying Edwards, and she had be the richest mother - in -w in history. But now, her daughter''s words had shattered all of her beautiful dreams. "Edwards has never touched you? That''s impossible. You''ve been spreading rumors with him for almost five years, and in that time, he hasn''t fallen in love with you? "But you clearly said before that you and him already ..." Ste still did not believe this fact. She felt that her daughter was so beautiful and charming, and Edwards was a mature man. It was impossible for him to not show respect to her daughter. "Mom, when I said that, I just... There are many people outside who says that we are rted, and I hope it''s like that as well. If Edwards really did something to me, I can definitely find him to argue with right now, but in reality, he is only giving me endless resources behind my back. For others to respect me, it''s also because of his rtionship with me. " The more Alice thought about it, the more she felt sad, and the more she despaired. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 "What should I do?" Ste''s entire body froze as she looked at her daughter, feeling flustered and helpless. Then, sheforted, "Daughter, don''t be sad, even if we can''t be celebrities, don''t we still have a lot of money? There''s no problem at all in living a good life." "No ..." I don''t want to live the life of an ordinary person. Mom, I don''t want to, I can''t do it without the apuse, I can''t do it without the support of my fans. I love the feeling of being supported by others. When Alice heard that she was to withdraw from the entertainment circle, she broke down and said her decision excitedly. Ste understood her daughter''s personality. She had been very proud since she was young, and had her own opinions. Back then, when she went to art school, it was also because she liked to dance and had a dream to be a celebrity. Afterwards, after Lily was sent to the hotel by them, she took ce of Lily and slept with him. It was because of Lily that he was honored, but it was also because of her that he fell. In the morning of the next day, Lily was still dragging a little fellow who was half asleep down the stairs. Yesterday, after Emma had slept for a while on the road, she woke up around twelve o''clock. Lily apanied her daughter and was also half asleep. At the moment, she was also not well asleep, and her mental state was very weak. On the dining table, George hadbed an identical hairstyle as Edwards. Although Lily did not get used to it, he did not disturb his hairstyle. Since his son wanted to follow his father''s example, she would not bother with him. "Mummy, will you send us to school in a while?" Becausest night, after Lily had a lesson with Emma, and also promised that she would free up some time to send them to school, the little guy had started to pester her and ask questions as soon as she saw the morning sky. Lily was in a bit of a difficult situation, because she had an ordinary meeting in the morning and became the topic of conversation in the office because she put herself to Edwards yesterday. She didn''t want to let others gossip about her because she missed the meeting. "Emma, father is on the way. Let father send you to school, your Mummy will be rather busy in the morning." Suddenly, a deep and maic male voice came out before Lily. Lily was startled, her clear eyes looking at the man sitting beside her son. The man, however, kept his head down and didn''t look up as he applied the sauce to his son''s bread. "Alright, Daddy will send me there, so I''ll already be so happy." Emma said while grinning, and in an instant, she had turned into a cute little girl again. "It''s fine, Daddy likes to send you two to school." Edwards raised his eyes, and suddenly met with thedy''s gaze, he smiled at Lily somewhat amicably. Lily panicked and immediately lowered her head, quickly drinking a mouthful of milk. F*ck! What''s the matter with this man? Why did it suddenly be so strange this morning? "From what Emma said, you took her out yesterday to apologize to that little friend. I never thought that you, the dignified CEO Ji, would actually lower your head to others." When Lily heard her daughter mention this matter, she was also slightly shocked. It was as if she had gained a new understanding of this man. "This is also a kind of education for your daughter. I''m afraid your daughter will be more tyrannical in the future if I don''t know how to lower my head." Edwards said unhurriedly, but at the same time, he was left speechless with no words to refute. "Indeed. By doing so, you set a good example for your daughter. I hope that you will continue to work hard in the future." Lily smirked twice. She was sure of this man''s method, but she didn''t want this man to feel excessively superior. Edwards raised his lips: "Of course, I have always been setting the best example for my children." Lily onlyughed without saying a word. This man was narcissistic again. After finishing their breakfast, Lily gently kissed the two little fellows on the head. Just as he was about to leave, he turned his head and nced at the man who was sitting beside his son. Edwards just so happened to be looking at her with interest. Seeing her look over, the man''s expression became even more joyous. Lily originally wanted to say a word of thanks, but after seeing how evil his smile was, and she swallowed that sentence of thanks, she simply turned and left. Edwards''s expression became slightly startled as he stared at the woman''s cold and indifferent back. Could he have misunderstood something? She clearly wanted to say something to him just now. His daughter insisted on her sending her to school, and he took the initiative to share her work. Shouldn''t she say thanks to him? Gosh, even if he did something good, it would not be good. Edwards deeply understood the meaning of this sentence. However, when he thought about it again, he was instantly shocked. He actually wanted to make that woman feel grateful to him. What kind of mentality was this? Is he sick? Why did he care so much if she said thanks or something to him? Edwards hated the feeling now. It was as if he was no longer under his control, and could already easily be controlled by that woman. This was the first time ... Before, he had always been able to calmly and rationally decide anything, even whether he was sad or happy. "Daddy, what are you dreaming about? We have to go. We''re going to bete. " George turned his head and looked at his father with his big eyes for a long time. He thought that his father would notice him, but never thought that his father would stare at the cup of milk on the table, as if his soul had left his body. When Edwards heard his son''s voice, he immediately woke up. Only now did he realize that he had actually thought about this matter to such an extent. "Daddy, what are you thinking? You''re missing women! " George saw that something was wrong with his father, and immediately narrowed his eyes, secretly confirming that his father''s soul had been lured away by a certain woman. Edwards was shocked again as he turned around to look at his son, only to see him snorting in disdain, "Daddy is so embarrassed!" Faced with his son''s sudden usation, Edwards did not know whether tough or cry. He pinched his son''s face punitively, "You already know how to be embarrassed at such a young age? How could Daddy miss a woman? It''s always women miss me." "Daddy is so narcissistic!" Emma suddenly blurted out, following that, her snow-white face blushed as she covered her mouth andughed non-stop. Edwards was speechless, but his daughter had scolded him for being narcissistic. He liked hearing her scold him, but that woman scolded him for being narcissistic, no matter how he listened to it, he felt that it was extremely ear¡ªpiercing.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 "¡ªLet''s go, don''t bete!" Edwards stood up and went over to grab his daughter from the child''s chair. Holding one in one hand and holding one in the other, Edwards felt so happy that he was starting to feel dizzy. "Daddy, I don''t seem to have gone to feed my pony yesterday, could it be that it''s starving?" Emma suddenly thought of something, and immediately inquired her father in a childish voice. "Don''t worry, they won''t starve. Old Garry has sent people to take care of them." Edwards immediatelyforted her. "Un, then I am relieved!" Emma said while beaming. Lily drove up to the building below thepany building and coincidentally bumped into Xipil. Xipil had always thought that Lily took the bus to work, she never thought that she would actually drive such a good car, she was slightly surprised. "Mom, good morning!" Lily was also a little embarrassed as she hurried over to greet her. Xipil walked around her car: "You bought this car?" "No, someone lent it to me!" Lily immediately shook her head. Her godmother knew about her own financial situation, how could she afford to buy such a good car? Xipil immediately looked at her meaningfully. "This is a gift from your boyfriend, right?" When Lily heard the two words "boyfriend", an unknow shed across her mind was the cold and handsome face, and she immediately shook her head: "He''s still not a boyfriend, he''s just a friend,This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. his car just happens to be empty, so let me use it!" "That must be a male friend." Xipilughed, as if she understood everything. Only then did Lily bashfully lower her head. "Yes, it''s a man, but not the kind of rtionship that you think." "Alright, I understand. I won''t ask anymore. Look at how embarrassed you are." Xipil was also an experienced person, moreover, she did not want to interfere with Lily making friends, because she had always felt that Lily was sometimes a very calm and rational person, and would not casually make friends with bad friends. Around 10 PM! Lily was busy with her work, when suddenly, Xipil walked in quickly and directly walked towards her: "Lily,e with me to the office. Hurry, it''s urgent." Lily put down the work in her hands and quickly followed her mother into the office. She curiously asked, "Mother, what happened?" "There''s a big client who wants to talk to you. Hurry up ande with me!" Xipil said as she took a few copies of the information. Lily was extremely curious and blinked her eyes. "Mother, what kind of big client is that? Why would she want to find me directly? I am a newbie." "I''m curious too, but the people up there didn''t say anything. They only said that they wanted to see you. Let''s go and take a look!" Xipil did not know the background of the other party, but the person in charge of One Thoughtpany was there to receive her as if she was facing a great enemy. After calling Xipil over, she only told her one thing, that the other party was looking for Lily, and that she should quickly bring the person over. When Xipil heard it, she was also extremely anxious, she truly felt that Lily''s life was tough, she finally managed to get a job, how could there be so many things? Lily''s brain tightened into a string. The so called big shot, could it be Edwards again? If it really was him, then he would be too bored. Didn''t he manage such argepany? Running over to her every day would ruin his noble image as the CEO. Lily hurriedly followed her mother to a guest room, and the person in charge of thepany, the Bob, walked out anxiously: "Xipil, don''t go in. The other party only said that they want to see Lily alone." "Bob, who is the other party? You shouldn''t be in any danger, right? " Xipil asked worriedly. Bob wasughed by her words, "What danger can there be? Lily, don''t just stand there. Hurry up and go in, don''t make guest wait too long." Lily nervously looked at his mother. She signaled her with her eyes, then took a deep breath, quickly walked into the reception room. As soon as she entered, she quickly scanned her surroundings. Suddenly, she saw a slender figure wearing casual clothes, leaning heavily on the sofa. Seeing Lilying in, the other party also raised his head. "You are... Joshua? " When Lily saw the pair of dark ck eyes, she was shocked. She could hardly believe that the mysterious person Xipil was talking about was actually Joshua. This super Big Star that was developed career all over the world was currently sitting on the sofa in front of her, exuding a noble and elegant aura. "You are Lily?" Joshua never thought that he would actually look like this upon seeing this woman. To be honest, among all the women he had contact with, there were very few who were as conservative and rustic as this woman, with a set of simple professional clothes, a pure face, and a head of long hair casually tied behind her head. From head to toe, not a single namete could be seen, nor did they have any kind of gold - or silver ornament that could make her look. "Do you have any business with me?" After the initial shock, Lily quickly calmed down. If she remembered correctly, this Joshua was Edwards''s young brother. When Edwards had found her, he had actually suspected that the two little fellows were his little brother'' s, and they had interrogated her coldly and forcefully. At that time, she had panicked and thought that the person who had slept with her five years ago was this world-renowned Big Star. Joshua then looked at her body a few more times and frowned: Actually there is nothing important, I just want to discuss some cooperation with you. "Cooperation? What cooperation can I have with you? " After Lily heard his words, she was even more shocked. However, from the tone of his voice, it did not contain the arrogant and conceited attitude that his brother had. It made sense. Someone with his identity would more or less have a sense of distance between them. Joshua stared at her face for a while. Then, he took out a photo from his pocket: "The child are yours right?" When Lily saw the little girl in the photo, she couldn''t help but shudder when she saw the scene of the two little fellows being secretly photographed on the ne. She immediately raised her eyes and stared at the man: "What are you doing with my child''s photo?" "Don''t worry, I didn''t take their pictures to hurt them." Joshua could feel Lily''s nervous and uneasy emotions, and he immediately smiled. Lily saw his signature smile. He had seen it before in all kinds of movies and TV shows, as well as in advertising in the ocean newspaper. It was definitely a charming smile that would make all women scream. But at this moment, from her point of view, it was enough to shock her. "Then what do you want to do?" Lily became even more anxious and flustered. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Joshua''s eyes turned, and then, as if he had thought of something, he asked: "Your child''s father, does he look very simr to me?" Lily was startled, then, she almost wanted tough out, but could only hold it in. That''s your big brother, isn''t them simr to you? But right now, Lily did not want to let Joshua know who the father of the child was, she just wanted to quickly send this man away. "Why do you ask?" Lily''s heart slightly calmed down. Actually, she thinks about it, Joshua didn''t dare to do anything to her child. With Edwards''s protection, Joshua definitely wouldn''t be able to do anything. "Didn''t you read those online messages? All of them think that they are my illegitimate children. To be honest, this has a very negative impact on me. " When Joshua brought up this matter, his handsome face turned cold. Lily was startled, then she said apologetically: "Regarding this, I apologize, that video was secretly recorded by someone on the ne and was even uploaded to the inte. I only found out about it later, Big Star Ji, I really did not mean to ruin your reputation." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Joshua ridiculed, "I thought you wanted to attract my attention, and wanted your two children to borrow my fame to do so." "I''ve never done this, and I don''t want my children to be famous. They are cute, but as a mother, I only want them to live a normal life." Lily hurriedly exined. She was really afraid that Joshua had misunderstood her too deeply. Joshua looked her face reddened from anxiety. Heughed lightly: "Alright, I believe that you didn''t do it on purpose, but today I want to give you a chance. A good chance to make your child famous. "What?" Hearing his words, Lily had a face full of disbelief. Joshua continued tough ndly: "I know you''re surprised by my words. Are you excited? Wasn''t this feeling of happiness too sudden? You just need to sit at home and wait for the money toe to your bank ount, because you''re lucky to have two such beautiful children, and I am the children''s friend. I''ve found them, and I am willing to give them a chance to develop ..." "Stop, stop, let''s not talk about this topic anymore. I won''t let my children be celebrities at such a young age. They aren''t suitable, and I don''t agree. I appreciate your good intentions." Lily interrupted him and firmly rejected him. This time, was dumbfounded, he did not dare believe that this woman did not even think about it, and directly rejected his suggestion. "Are you sure you don''t want to think about it? This is an extremely rare opportunity. I''m not someone who any kind of child would fall for." Joshua felt that this woman must be crazy since the chance he gave her was really good. How many people wanted to sign hispany, but he did not agree, and now, even when he personally came to discuss cooperation, she actually rejected them without thinking. Lily thought to herself, if your brother knew what you had said, he really would give you a punch. Of course, Lily still did not mention Edwards''s name, because she did not want to arouse anyone''s suspicions at thepany. "No, I''m sure!" Lily answered in an extremely calm andposed manner. "Lily, you are the stupidest woman I have ever seen." Joshua was angry, how could he not be angry? Originally, he thought that everything would be a victory. Lily would happily agree to this matter and be grateful to him for everything he did. But now, it seems that he had thought too much into it. Lily was startled for a second, following that, her tone became sarcastic: "You cursed just because I did not agree to your request? I think the quality of your Big Star is only so-so! " Lily had a very good impression of Joshua at the start, but he didn''t expect that the moment she rejected his conditions, he would scold her for being stupid. "Do you know how serious the consequences of offending me are?" This was also the first time that someone suspected that there was something wrong with Joshua''s character. His handsome and devilish face instantly turned ugly, and his eyes revealed a sense of danger. "I don''t know. I''m not afraid either!" Lily crossed her arms in front of her chest, with an upromising attitude. It was true, she was not afraid. If Joshua knew the truth, he would have felt that today''s senseless quarrel wasughable. Joshua''s eyes widened as he stared at the fearless woman in front of him. "Do you believe that I will make you lose your job?" Joshua did not often threaten others, he did not have his brother''s imposing aura, he only had thebel of an idol on him, and sometimes, he had a simple personality, so at that moment, he could only choose to use her work to threaten her. Lily was startled, but after that, she could not help butugh as she lowered her head. She only startedughing because she felt it was very funny, but in Joshua''s eyes, she was mocking his ipetence. "What are youughing at?" Joshua frowned, this woman was already enough, did she really think that he would not dare to do anything to her? He had personally liked those two little fellows, and now that he was unable to sign the contract, Joshua was extremely furious. Therefore, he is the person who had never lost temper before. Lily quickly regained herposure and said indifferently: "I just felt that what you said just now was funny, you said you wanted me to lose this job? "Fine, why don''t you go and try it out?" Lily nced at him, then lowered his head andughed. Seeing that she was still smiling, Joshua''s handsome face immediately turned red. He turned around and opened the door, "Bob,e in!" Bob was the person in charge of One Thought, when he heard Joshua''s loud roar, he trembled in fear and anxiously ran over. Second Young Master, what orders do you have? Bob knew Joshua''s identity, so he often called him the Second Young Master. Joshua turned, stared at Lily, and said unhappily: "I want you to immediately fire this woman for me." "Ah ..." Bob thought Joshua had other orders, but he did not expect Joshua to give him an order with a wave of his hand. Bob stared at Lily and questioned her angrily, "Lily, what happened to you? How did you offend the Second Young Master?" Bob did not know about the rtionship between Lily and Edwards, so he naturally felt that Lily had neglected Joshua, and immediately roared at her. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 H ¡ª owever, Lily carelessly said: "I didn''t offend him, I just didn''t agree to his conditions. If he wanted to fire me because of this, I would also feel very wrong." "You still feel wrong? Do you know who he is? He is the second Young Master of the Waynes. " Bob felt that Lily''s attitude towards admitting his wrongs was not good enough, so he became even more disappointed in her. Xipil ran over anxiously: "Bob, what''s wrong? What happened?" Bob was furious, "Xipil, Lily is one of your subordinates, now that she has offended the Waynes''s Second Young Master, how do you think this matter can be resolved?" Xipil looked up and saw Joshua Wayne. She was extremely shocked, and then, she heard her superior''s words, causing her to walk over anxiously and grab onto Lily''s hand: "Wandering, how did you offend the Second Young Master?" Lily felt that this Joshua Wayne was really funny. Didn''t she agree to let his two children be starlets? He said that she had offended himself, so could he still be more reasonable? "Director, I really didn''t offend him. I just didn''t promise him anything." Lily suddenly felt a little guilty, because if she were to exin too clearly, his godmother would definitely want to know about her having a child. At the same time, she was also afraid that Joshua Wayne would bring up the matter of a child again, so in her panic, she immediately said: "Bob, don''t make things difficult, I will leave then!" In any case, she had only left home for half a day, so she would be back tomorrow anyway. There were some things that could not be said here in front of so many people. She had to get Edwards Wayne to personally solve this problem. Hearing that, Xipil did not expect Lily to take the initiative and resign, making her extremely anxious, "Lily, if there''s anything wrong, you can just recognize one for Second Young Master Wayne, don''t ignore your work." "Director, don''t worry, I''ll be fine! I''ll be leaving first! " After Lily finished speaking, he walked out with large strides without even turning his head back. Joshua Wayne originally only wanted to scare her, but he did not expect this woman to be so stubborn, to actually leave on his own ord. "What''s her attitude?" Joshua Wayne did not think that this woman would not be threatened, so he decided to resign instead. Bob who was at the side nodded his head and bowed as heforted him, "Second Young Master Wayne, don''t be angry. I will fire her when we get back. To be honest, she is also a neer to enter ourpany. Joshua Wayne''s handsome face was filled with annoyance, and after that, he walked towards the conference room at the side. Pushing open the door, he found that his five assistants and more than ten bodyguards were waiting for him. Xipil caught up to Lily urgently. "Lily, stop right there, what''s going on with you? Bob hasn''t even said he wanted to dismiss you yet." "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll be back at work." Lily assured his mother with a smile. "What kind of ce do you think Only Idealism is? It''s not that I''m talking about you, you''re too impatient, you have to change your mind. If Only Idealism was opened by your family, of course, you can go in and out as you please, but..." "Mother, wait for me toe back tomorrow. I still have something I want to say to you. Now, don''t stop me. Let me leave for a moment." Lily could tell that her godmother had treated him well, so she decided to find a suitable time tomorrow to tell her all about herself. It would be convenient for them to talk in the future. Xipil looked at Lily''s confident expression and was startled. Lily did not pack up her things on her desk. She only picked up her bag and left. After leaving thepany, Lily went to the market to buy some fruits and nutrition products, then took them out to look at his aunt. Aunt opened the door and saw Lily. She was very happy, and when she saw her carrying so many things, she immediately scolded her lightly, "Lily, why are you carrying so many things when you just came." "Aunt, I just bought you some fruits. I haven''te to see you since I''ve been busy with work these past few days." Lily put the thing down and said with a smile. Sue brought her a cup of warm water: "Wandering, I wanted to ask you a question. How are you doing in the Waynes? What did the father of the children do to you? " "That''s it, aunt. You know that I did all this for the sake of the child. I don''t care whether that man treats me well or not." Lily lowered his head and took a sip of water. Sue knew that she could no longer change the situation, and could only advise her in the best direction: "Lily, we are ordinary people, we do not stand a chance against powerful people like Edwards Wayne. But now, you have already given him two children, between you two ... I mean, could he possibly marry you?" After Lily heard this, she was stunned, she raised her head, looked at her aunt''s concerned eyes andughed bitterly: "Aunt, I have never thought about marriage before. The children and work have already made me anxious, and as for Edwards Wayne, he also has no way of marrying me, I can feel that we are not the same type of person, even if we are forcibly married for the sake of our children, we will not be happy." Lily was also very open-minded. From the moment the child hadnded-born, she had felt that she would very carefully choose her own marriage in this lifetime. Or perhaps, she had already decided to never marry for the child''s entire life. Sue also felt that this matter was not going to happen, and could only sigh: "Fine, you decide for yourself, fine, I just hope that you can find a good man, and ept you and your child to live a happy life." Lily chuckled. "Aunt, don''t worry about me, I''m very happy right now. Children are my happiness." "Oh, you. Sometimes I feel that you''ve grown up, and sometimes I feel that you''re especially simple and easy to be satisfied with. You''re just like your mother." Sue seemed to see the shadow of her younger sister on Lily''s face. Unfortunately, she also knew that Wandering was basically not her younger sister''s own, and couldn''t help but feel a wave of grief in her heart. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Aunt, everything is fine. Why are you crying?" Lily also felt bad, but she still didn''t want to see her aunt cry. "It''s nothing, Wandering, do you still have anything to do in the afternoon? If there''s nothing else, let''s go for a walk. " Sue immediately wiped the tears away. "I''m fine, I''m just here to apany you! At four-thirty, I''ll go to school and pick up the kids. You come with me, and I''ll take the kids to your ce for dinner tonight. " Lily knew that the children also wanted to see his aunt. Before going to bed at night, they would ask him about it. "Alright, I also miss these two little things very much." Sue was instantly happy. "Let''s go outter and buy some more food for the children to eat." Lily apanied his aunt around the streets for the whole afternoon and then headed over to the school to pick up the kids from school. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 When Lily arrived, the Old Garry was already outside the door. He woulde over nearly half an hour earlier every day. Old Garry was also very concerned about these two little fellows. "Wandering, what kind of school is this? It looked like a castle. Was this really a kindergarten? I didn''t even know there was such a ce." Sue said in admiration. It was Lily''s first time seeing this little guy''s ce of schooling. Presumably, this was a very good school. "Edwards Wayne said that he would give the child the best education. It seems that this ce is definitely the best ce." Lily sighed andughed. "These two little guys are so lucky to have a father who is so rich and still dotes on them. I really feel happy for them." Sue said with loyalty. Lily got off the carriage and walked in front of Old Garry. Old Garry was surprised to see her here, "Lily, you''re free today toe and pick up the children?" "Yes, I''ve always been troubling you, and I''m really sorry. How about, today, Ie to pick up the children. At night, I want to bring them to my aunt''s house for dinner." Lily said gratefully. The Old Garry was startled for a moment, and then he was at a loss for words: "Lily, about taking the children away, shouldn''t you ask the Young Master for his opinion?" Old Garry did not dare make a decision, he was only a butler of the Waynes. Lily was also stunned, following that, she frowned: "I am only bringing the children to eat, I do not need his permission." "Then can I tell Young Master about this?" Old Garry still had a difficult expression on his face. Lily nodded, "Alright!" Old Garry was Edwards Wayne''s housekeeper. These few days, Old Garry had brought along bodyguards to pick up the child, and if the child was going to be taken away by her, Old Garry could also let Edwards Wayne know. Old Garry immediately picked up his phone, pulled out a phone and called. Just as he finished saying that Lily would bring the child to her aunt''s house for dinner, Edwards Wayne asked him to give the phone to Lily. "Miss Tang, Young Master wants to speak with you." Lily immediately took the phone and ced it beside his ear: "What do you want to say?" "I object to you taking the children out. I''m afraid they might be in danger." Edwards Wayne said somewhat domineeringly. "Don''t tell me my children will never leave school or your home?" Lily knew that he was only doing this for the child''s own good, but if she were to be his child, she would lose all other happiness. After Edwards Wayne heard this, he pondered for a few seconds. "Alright, I have no objections to taking the child away, but tonight, I want to eat dinner with the children." "What?" Lily did not expect this man to propose such a condition and immediately frowned in dissatisfaction. "Don''t you understand what I mean? I want to go to your aunt''s house for dinner. Remember, prepare my meal, that''s right, let Old Garry drive you there. On the way, I won''t be at ease with you driving your child there. " After the man finished speaking, he hung up the phone. "I''ve never seen such a shameless person like him!" Lily was a little angry, she had finally thought of bringing her child back to her aunt''s home to enjoy the joy of having a child with her, but she did not expect that this man woulde too, causing the atmosphere to immediately vanish. "Lily, did Young Master hang up?" Old Garry was shocked when she scolded him for being shameless. Lily returned the phone back to Old Garry, his expression returning to normal: "Old Garry, I''ll trouble you to send us over first." With regards to the safety of these children, Lily naturally did not dare to rx. Since there were Old Garry and a bodyguard protecting them, she was even more at ease. Around four ¡ª thirty, the two little fellows'' bouncing figures appeared at the school gate. "Mummy ..." Emma was the first to see Mummy, and immediately ran over excitedly. George was a little moreposed, but when he saw Mummy standing there, her little mouth slowly opened as she giggled. "Old Garry, why are you here with Mummy?" Emma threw herself into the Mummy''s embrace and asked curiously. Lily kissed his daughter''s little face and asked with a gentle smile, "Emma, do you want to go to Aunt''s house for dinner tonight?" "Really? "Great!" Emma was still muttering to herselfst night, but she didn''t think that she would be able to go to her aunt''s house to y tonight. "Alright, then follow big brother back to Old Garry''s car. Mummy and Aunt will follow behind you guys." Lily put the little fellow down and turned to drive his own car. Her car stopped further away from her, and Sue saw the figures of two little fellows from afar. She wanted to go down to greet them, but then saw Lily walking over. "How is it? Can youe to my ce for dinner tonight? " Sue was actually a little worried that Edwards Wayne wouldn''t agree. After all, these two little fellows were already not ordinary people. "I asked him. He said yes, but ..." He also wants toe over for a meal. " Lily thought about that man''s confident tone just now and felt his heart clench. He wasn''t his aunt, how could hee here to eat shamelessly? "Ah, the Mr. Wayne ising over? That... "Then let''s hurry up and buy more dishes. Just this little bit isn''t enough." Sue was extremely surprised, but she was afraid that she would be disrespectful to someone as important as Edwards Wayne, so she thought that it would be better if she could cook a few more dishes. "Aunt, it''s not necessary, these dishes are enough!" Lily quickly stopped her aunt''s thoughts and followed behind the convoy with the carriage. Around 6.30pm, the two little guys sat in the living room eating fruits, watching cartoons and running around the sofa a few times. He was as happy as two little fools. Lily and her aunt helped her pack up her dinner when she suddenly heard the doorbell ring. "Lily, hurry and open the door, Mr. Wayne is here, right?" Sue hurriedly urged her on. Both of Lily''s hands were drenched in water, she shook it, then walked over and opened the door, and sure enough, there was Edwards Wayne in a suit standing by the door. Looking at him, Lily could not help but recall his little brother''s actions that afternoon, and his face immediately became pale. Edwards Wayne came in, but he didn''te empty - handed. He actually had many precious gifts in his hands. Lily saw that both of his hands were full, and waspletely stunned. "What are you doing ..." Who told you to buy something!" Sue also walked out. She had not seen Edwards Wayne''s appearance before, she had only heard that he was a Young Master from a wealthy n and was extremely capable. Now that he saw it, he realized that he was much younger than he had imagined. "Mr. Wayne, right? "Come in quickly ..." Sue said with a smile all over her face. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Daddy ..." You''re here too? " Emma and George also immediately jumped down from the sofa. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 D ¡ª empsey Wayne immediately said very politely to Sue: "Since you are Lily''s aunt, then I will also address you as my aunt." "How can I ept this ..." "No matter how I address you, you cane in first. I''ll pour you a cup of tea to drink!" Sue was very excited and nervous, but she was even more surprised when he called Lily by name. When she heard Lily talk about this man before, she always felt that he was someone who was hard to get along with. However, when she saw him be polite and polite, he didn''t seem like a person who was hard to get along with. "Ah, it''s too polite to buy so many things." Sue also did not expect Edwards Wayne to bring so many gifts for a meal. "This is to thank you for taking care of the two children. It''s a small token." Edwards Wayne''s two big palms had already been grabbed by his daughter Emma and were swaying in front of him, extremely happy. Lily quickly said to his aunt: "Aunt, since he has sent it over, you can take it." "You, take care of Mr. Wayne for me, I''m busy in the kitchen." Sue immediately said happily. Emma raised her little head andughed happily: "Daddy, I am so happy that you are able toe. We are sitting together for a meal, this is Emma''s greatest wish!" Hearing the words'' family '', the man slightly curled his lips. With a pair of gloomy eyes, he looked towards the woman who stooped down to pour him water. She felt that she would not be a true family member with Edwards Wayne and that this afternoon, her brother had even made things difficult for her. "Daddy,e here and sit!" Emma was much more enthusiastic than Lily. She grabbed onto his father''s big hands and dragged him to the sofa to sit, then directly sat on his father''sp: "Daddy, do you want to eat some oranges? Emma will peel one for you." Seeing his daughter taking care of him, Edwards Wayne was moved to the extreme as he pinched her cheeks: "No need, Daddy won''t eat it." "Then if Emma wants to eat it, can Daddy help you peel one?" The little guy immediatelyughed comcently. Edwards Wayne,"..." He was created by his daughter again. She clearly said that she would peel him, but in the next second, it was he who peeled her. The little guy''s cleverness left him at a loss whether tough or to cry. "Alright!" Edwards Wayne picked an orange and personally peeled it. After peeling it open, he fed piece by piece to his daughter''s small mouth and also fed a few pieces of his son who was ying games with his head lowered to the side. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Lily ced a cup of water in front of him and said indifferently: "First, apany the children and y. I''ll go help aunt cook dinner." "Go!" Edwards Wayne replied in a low voice. Lily did not look at him anymore and went straight into the kitchen to help. Edwards Wayne lifted the cup of water she had poured and took a sip with his thin lips. He sized up the room. It was rather old, with only three rooms and two rooms, but it was still very narrow. However, it could be seen that the owner of the house was someone who loved cleanliness. Although the things in the house were old, they were cleaned and tidy, giving off a warm and cozy feeling. "Daddy, I want to drink too ..." With her father by her side, Emma immediately sat up and started shifting all kinds of positions in her father''s embrace. In her small hand, she was holding a controller and was constantly going to change channels. Edwards Wayne ced the cup of water next to his daughter''s mouth. The little fellow drank some water, its big eyes still staring at the television. Lily squeezed into the kitchen. After being chased out by her aunt a few times, she just didn''t want to go out. She didn''t want to see the man anyway, not that she didn''t want to see him, but that she didn''t want to be with him. It was very ufortable. When she collided with him, even the air became very quiet. Then, she felt that something was wrong with her. Sue seemed to see through her thoughts, so she didn''t say anything else. "Aunt, let me cook these dishes first." Lily still had a lot of experience in cooking. Sue was still making the ckfish soup and didn''t have the time to fry vegetables, so she said, "Sure, you can do it." After Lily cooked a few bowls of vegetables, she carried them to the table. When she came out and saw the men and children quietly sitting on the sofa and watching TV, she was slightly taken aback. Edwards Wayne felt that she hade out, so he looked towards the dining hall with his gloomy eyes. After Lily recovered her wits, she realized that the man was staring at her with a strange expression. Her small face was inexplicably hot, and she quickly hid in the kitchen. Edwards Wayne looked at her panicking back, and could not help but chuckle. He suddenly felt that although this woman could be so stubborn that he was annoyed, he could be so interesting that he found that she was a little bit cute. When the food was ready, Sue came over and invited Edwards Wayne onto the table to eat. She then brought the two little fellows to wash her little hands. George was still using the Mummy''s phone to y, but he was suddenly snatched away by Edwards Wayne: "ying games at such a young age, you''re too outrageous." "One more round, then I''ll stop. Daddy, hurry up and give me back my phone." George immediately jumped around trying to steal the phone from her father. Her face was flushed red from anxiousness. Lily immediately walked over, took the phone away from Edwards Wayne''s hand, and gave his son a stern look: "If you want to continue ying, then you''re not allowed to eat." George drooped his shoulders helplessly: "Alright, if you don''t want to y, then so be it!" The person Edwards Wayne was most afraid of was still Lily. He felt a little disappointed in his heart, could it be that in a family, wasn''t it father who was the most dignified? Why did it feel like Lily was the only one in charge of the entire family? Did she even put him in her eyes? If he asked this question, Lily would definitely tell him, no! "Mr. Wayne, don''t be so polite, eat more food. Do you want to drink? "I still have a few bottles of wine at home ..." Before Edwards Wayne could even answer, Lily had already answered in his ce: "No, Aunt, don''t bring out the wine, he won''t drink it!" Edwards Wayne was startled as he stood at the side. He looked at the woman who had made the decision for her with deep emotions. Who told her that he didn''t drink? Sue also realized the underlying meaning behind Lily''s words, and she couldn''t help butugh happily. Of course, Lily herself did not realize that her words just now made some kind of connection with him. She only felt that, with her aunt''s great difficulty in collecting the wine, it was best not to let Edwards Wayne waste it on her. Also, with these children around, like his father, he obviously shouldn''t drink. "Aunt, you''re right, I don''t drink!" Edwards Wayne replied meaningfully. Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Lily was serving the food for the children, but upon hearing his words, her movements immediately slowed down, a pair of flustered eyes blinked, why does this man keep on calling her by her name, calling her so distractedly, is she that familiar with him? Or was he just putting on an act in front of his aunt? "Mummy, hurry up, I''m hungry!" Emma stared at Mummy''s action of filling the bowl, and when he saw that she had stopped, he immediately muttered in dissatisfaction. When Lily saw his daughter''s pampered look, he hurriedly shook off those thoughts in his mind. He gave the two little fellows some food, and also gave them a lot of food. "Alright, hurry up and eat, don''t waste it, finish it all." Lily sat beside her daughter and urged them on. Edwards Wayne also moved his chopsticks, seeing the mother and daughter sitting together, a look of joy appeared on his face. "Come, Mr. Wayne, these dishes are all leisurely stir-fried. You can have a taste and see how the taste is." Sue immediately pointed out a few bowls of food cooked by Lily, wanting to test her reactions. Lily did not expect her aunt to specifically point out the dishes she was cooking and her face immediately flushed red. However, she couldn''t say anything. She could only watch as the man reached out with his chopsticks. "The taste isn''t bad. It''s very delicious!" The low and deep, maic male voice sounded, making Lily tense up. This man really knew how to pick up a few nice words. However, she was very confident in her culinary skills. She believed that this man definitely didn''t lie. "Ah... Mummy, didn''t you put too much salt in this dish? ¡± Suddenly, George shouted loudly. Then, she grabbed the spoon and quickly picked up the vegetables. George''s words caused everyone present to be somewhat stunned. Soon after, Lily realized that the man from before had also eaten this dish. His son said it was too salty, but why did the man say it was delicious? Sue also quickly picked up his chopsticks, frowned, and ate it: "Lily, this bowl of food is really a bit salty, I need to go in first." "Alright ..." Lily felt like his own voice was floating, damn it, how could there be salt in his voice? And the one with the richest expression was Edwards Wayne. Just now, he took one, and it was indeed salty, but he endured it and did not say anything, not expecting it at all ... Everything had been seen through by his son, this little bad guy. Lily lowered his head in shame, and didn''t even dare to look at the expression of the man opposite him. Why is this man giving me face like this? He clearly doesn''t taste good, but he actually said it was good. Now that he''s done it, I''ve already pped his face. Edwards Wayne hastened to reach out to hold the cup of water, then let out a light cough to cover up his awkwardness. It wasn''t easy for him to curry favor with this woman, but unexpectedly ... The result was this. What a shame! This little episode was ignored by everyone just like that. Dinner continued. Sue was not one to talk too much. Although she had some things she wanted to say to Edwards Wayne, but seeing that his temperament was too good and that she was not Lily''s mother, she endured it and did not say anything. After dinner, they sat on the sofa for a while. Then, the family of four decided to go back. Emma started to get sleepy again, her little head was shaking, and her eyelids were about to fall. "Daddy, hug ..." The little guy immediately crawled into Edwards Wayne''s embrace, nning to sleep. Lily held her son''s hand, and her daughter who had fallen asleep, she walked downstairs. George was also a little tired, his mind not working properly as he followed Mummy and his father down the stairs like a log. "You take the children and go back first, I''ll drive myself!" When they reached downstairs, Lily decided not to follow Edwards Wayne anymore. Edwards Wayne did not insist, "Alright, drive carefully yourself." Lily didn''t expect him to suddenly be concerned about her. She didn''t say anything, only ''En'', and passed her son to him. After getting in the car, Lily did not immediately drive. Instead, she sat in the car and stared nkly for a while. He had to admit that Edwards Wayne''s current performance was getting better and better. He didn''t have the initial overbearing attitude towards her, nor the cold and vicious aura that she loathed. He seemed to have be easier to speak with, and had even been concerned about her just a moment ago. Why was he doing this? Lily really couldn''t understand what this man''s intentions were. Forget it, no matter how surprising this man''s performance was, Lily would never make any changes to him. She would not actually give it to him for the sake of her child. Returning to the vi in the Waynes''s vi! After Edwards Wayne put his daughter on the bed, he took the initiative to lead his son to a bath. The two of them were soaking in the bathtub. "Daddy, you seemed to have eaten all of Mummy''s cooking today. Is it really that delicious?" George imitated his father and ced his two small arms on the edge of the bathtub, he raised his pair of cunning big eyes and stared at his father whileughing. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Who said that!" Edwards Wayne wouldn''t admit that he liked to eat the food she cooked even if he was beaten to death. "I saw it all, don''t even think about reneging on it. Honestly speaking, Emma and I love to eat the food made by Mummy the most. It¡¯s really delicious, Mummy can even cook a lot of delicious dishes." George smiled proudly. "Is that so? I didn''t see it. I thought she was stupid and didn''t know how to cook anything. " Edwards Wayne was clearly shocked in his heart, yet his mouth pretended to be cold as he replied. "Daddy, you''re the fool. If my Mummy didn''t know how to cook good food, Emma and I would have already starved to death and wouldn''t have been able to see you." George curled her lips and red at him unhappily. After Edwards Wayne heard it, heughed out loud: "You''re right, I really want to thank your Mummy, she brought you two up, so she must have suffered a lot, but unfortunately, I want to be good to her, and she doesn''t appreciate my kindness. Son, aren''t you very smart? "Can you help Father think of a way?" "Daddy, are you courting my Mummy?" George immediately stared at him suspiciously. When Edwards Wayne heard the two words "pursue", he instinctively tensed up. After that, he immediately realized what he was doing, and his handsome face sunk again: "I just want to thank her, and also want to thank her, and not because I want to pursue her, but you know who you are in Mummy, I gift her with my gifts, and it''s not like you want it. Giving her money, and feeling that I''ve insulted her character, she is truly strange." "Daddy, I feel that it''s better if you don''t give us anything. Otherwise, my Mummy will think that you''re ying some tricks to steal my sister and me away. Mummy is very sensitive to this sort of thing." What George felt was, that if Daddy only wanted to be grateful to Mummy and not to interact with her, then everything would be alright. Otherwise, if Daddy infuriated the Mummy, Daddy would only deserve it. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 "¡ª Alright, since you insist that I don''t do anything, then let''s continue with the current situation." Edwards Wayne inexplicably felt that what his son said made a lot of sense. However, it was a bit strange. As a man, he actually needed the guidance of a little guy. It was truly a bit embarrassing. "But to be honest, I didn''t give her everything. I gave her a job, a ride, and even let her live in such a big house ..." "Daddy, do you even have any shame? You stole her child from her." When George heard his father saying these words, his little face immediately darkened. Edwards Wayne was startled for a moment, then shrugged his shoulders: "That''s true, okay, I will not speak of it in the future, you little fellow, who allowed you to speak to your father like that?" "I like to tell the truth. What Mummy has taught me, telling the truth is a good child." George very wisely brought out the Mummy, and it was indeed very effective. Edwards Wayne caressed his short hair, not daring to do anything to him anymore. The father and son who had taken a bath walked out of the bathroom. Lily also showered. At this moment, she was sitting on the sofa in the living room, nning to talk to Edwards Wayne about his brother''s matter today. "George, go upstairs and sleep. I have something important to say to your dad." Lily pushed his son away. Edwards Wayne was wearing a gray robe, his short hair dripping with water. He used a towel to wipe it away and when he heard that this woman had something to say to him, he immediately walked over. George tactfully ran up the stairs, his short legs moving extremely fast, and he was gone in a moment. "What do you want to tell me?" Edwards Wayne realized that he had a little anticipation. Lily''s face was cold and indifferent, but her voice carried a trace of annoyance, "Your brother Joshua Wayne came to thepany to look for me today at noon." "Why is he looking for you?" Edwards Wayne''s handsome face instantly changed, his eyebrows knitted together tightly. Lilyughed sarcastically: "He wants my two children to sign a contract with theirpany and wants them to be his starlets." "What?" The corner of Edwards Wayne''s mouth twitched. This little brother of his is too ridiculous, he actually wanted his child to be a star and rebel against him. Lily knew that Edwards Wayne would definitely be shocked too, but she still maintained his indifferent expression and said: "I did not agree at that time, but I did not expect that my rejection would anger him, he immediately called for our superior and directly dismissed me." Edwards Wayne''s expression stiffened once again, his gloomy eyes stared at his daughter''s frivolous face: "He said goodbye to you and you''re back?" "Then what? I can''t possibly have a big quarrel with him in thepany. When that happens, wouldn''t everyone know that I have two children? I wouldn''t want it. Everyone would think that I''m still single and unmarried. " Lily curled her lips, looking annoyed. After Edwards Wayne heard her words, he immediately let out a coldugh, "Are you afraid that those colleagues will lose interest in you after knowing that you have children? So you''re going to choose one of your colleagues to be your boyfriend? " When Lily heard his sour ridicule, she immediately became angry: "That''s right, I just don''t want others to know that I have children now. Do you know how many people rolled their eyes at me after I gave birth to the baby? I don''t want to live that life now." The Listen to her said in an aggrieved voice. Immediately, Edwards Wayne had the impulse to give himself a p. Indeed, he had said too much. She had sacrificed a lot of freedom and happiness for her child, and he should not have mocked her with her pain. "Don''t worry, I''ll fix my little brother early tomorrow morning. I guarantee that he won''t cause you trouble in the future." Edwards Wayne immediately promised her as if tofort her. After hearing what he said, the anger on Lily''s face lessened a bit, but he still felt stuffy. "I still want to go back to work." "Of course, you can go back tomorrow. I guarantee that no one will dare to do anything to you in the future." Edwards Wayne was already depending on her. Lily turned around and nced at him, then stood up: "Then thank you very much!" Edwards Wayne watched as thedy walked straight towards the stairs, he did not manage to recover his senses for a moment, did he hear wrongly, this woman actually said thank you to him. After waiting for so long, she finally said thank you. His mood seemed to have be brighter all of a sudden. It was around 2 a.m. 1 Lily heard her daughter tossing and turning around as if she was not at ease in her sleep. She reached out with her hands, wanting to grab her daughter in her arms and sleep. As soon as she touched her little body, she discovered that it was extremely hot. Based on her many years of experience, she could tell that the little guy was having a fever. Lily quickly turned on the light and checked his daughter''s face. As expected, her face was red. Lily waspletely awake, she anxiously got off the bed, opened the door and opened the next room. In the darkness. She stretched out her hand to push Edwards Wayne''s arm, but the moment she touched it, her hand was fiercely grabbed by the man. Soon after, the pain in his arm lessened, and in the darkness, a man''s hoarse voice could be heard, "What is it?" "Do you have a thermometer at home? Emma seems to have a fever. " Lily was still pressing down on the spot where she was pinching the pain on her wrist. In that moment, she felt as if her bones were going to be crushed by this man. When Edwards Wayne heard that his daughter was sick, he immediately sat up on the bed. Looking through the light that wasing in from the Walk Outside and seeing that his daughter was still pressed on her wrist, he realized that he had subconsciously pushed her to the ground and hurt her. "Sorry, is it still painful?" Edwards Wayne suddenly asked her in a low voice. Lily red at him resentfully as he walked towards the Walk Outside. What was this man doing? He merely reached out to push him, yet he already looked like he was about to kill someone. Edwards Wayne followed her and walked out quickly, grabbing onto her wrist, and saw that when he pinched her wrist, a red circle was almost formed: "In a while, apply some medicine, and I didn''t do it on purpose." Lily quickly withdrew her hand from his big palm. "No need, let''s look after our daughter first. Go look for a thermometer." Edwards Wayne''s deep gaze stayed on her face for a second before he turned around and went to find the medicine box at home. Not a while, Edwards Wayne walked over with a thermometer, giving the little guy a dose. It was actually almost 39 degrees Celsius. "Why would our daughter suddenly have a fever?" Looking at his daughter''s small body boiling hot, her face red, and her breathing heavy, Edwards Wayne felt an inexplicable anxiety and worry. "Maybe she''s cold, or maybe she''s eating something that''s easy to get people suffer from excessive internal heat. We have to take her to the hospital immediately." Lily was also very anxious. In the past, she would always prepare antipyretic drugs at home, but now, with a different environment, she did not prepare any medicines.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 "There are some pills in the medicine box. Can you give them to your daughter?" Edwards Wayne also knew that he had to quickly lower his fever and continue with his treatment. "No, children use different doses from adults. We have to find a professional doctor." Lily immediately denied it. "Then I''ll call my personal doctor and tell him toe over and see me." Edwards Wayne said as he reached for his phone. "Forget it, let''s send Emma to the hospital. It will take him that long to get here." Lily did not want to trouble her sote. Although the other party was Edwards Wayne''s private doctor, she did not want to trouble him either. Seeing that Lily said that he would take the child to the hospital, Edwards Wayne did not have any objections, "Go and change your clothes, we will go immediately!" Lily quickly changed out of her clothes and went into the bathroom to change. Edwards Wayne also quickly changed into a casual outfit. The two of them carried Emma who was burning hot. Old Garry was also awakened and suggested for him to drive the car. In the end, they still chose the hospital that Edwards Wayne''s private doctor opened. Under the guidance of the doctor, the two of them gave the child the antipyretic drug. After a while, the little guy began to sweat profusely and the fever subsided. After the doctor''s diagnosis, the little guy''s throat was actually inmed from the fire. The doctor prescribed some medicine for the little guy to take. First, he told them to go back and observe the situation. If they still could not get better, they would have toe back tomorrow for acupuncture treatment. On the way back, Lily was a little tired. The child was in Edwards Wayne''s embrace, so she leaned against the back seat and closed her eyes to rest. Perhaps she was really too sleepy and was nning to take a nap, but unexpectedly, she identally fell asleep. Edwards Wayne carried his daughter in one hand, turned his head, and saw the woman''s head swaying. He simply extended his hand out and pulled her into his embrace. Lily slept a little heavily, and didn''t realize that he was leaning on a man''s chest. Edwards Wayne could be considered to be truly hugging on both sides. However, it was not a blessing in disguise. It''s a kind of truly happiness. The car drove back to Edwards Wayne''s home! It was already 4 a.m.! When Lily woke up, she suddenly found that her head was resting on something very warm and warm, causing her entire body to stiffen. Then she looked up and saw the same tired eyes of the man. "Ugh ..." Lily quickly sat up straight from his embrace, her small face blushing red. "Go back and sleep for a while!" Edwards Wayne didn''t have the mood to mock her now. When his daughter was sick, everyone was tired. Lily silently followed the man back to the bedroom. After the little fellow finished burning, it slept even more steadily. Edwards Wayne looked at his daughter''s sleeping appearance and then looked at Lily''s sleepy appearance. "You can rest at home for the day tomorrow, and go to work the day after tomorrow. "Yes!" Lily nodded her head, since her daughter was sick, she could not work in peace. "Do you want me to sleep here?" Edwards Wayne suddenly asked. When Lily heard this, he was so scared that he nearly fell asleep. He immediately shook his head and said: "No need, go sleep quickly." Edwards Wayne did not expect that the moment this woman brought up this topic, her face instantly changed. She was slightly disappointed and angry. "Alright, if anything happens to daughter, remember toe over and tell me." Since he was not allowed to sleep here, Edwards Wayne could only return and sleep with his son. "I will, but I hope you won''t hurt my hand anymore." Lily was still brooding over the matter of him pinching her. "It can''t happen again! You''d better call me by my name! Don''t touch my body all of a sudden." Edwards Wayne said indifferently. Lily was stunned, for some unknown reason, her small face became hot again: "Alright, I won''t touch you recklessly anymore!" Edwards Wayne suddenlyughed meaningfully, and looked at him strangely. "Don''t feel like our topic is a bit off?" Edwards Wayne said indifferently, and there were some small ripples. Lily carefully thought about what they had just said. His heartbeat quickened and his face became even redder. "Hurry up and go out, I''m going to sleep!" This man was truly excessive, he actually took her astray. Edwards Wayne turned and walked towards the door. When he reached the side of the door, he suddenly turned his head and said hoarsely: "To be honest, I actually don''t hate for you to touch me ..." "Edwards Wayne, can you not be so shameless?" Lily was so angry, it was already awkward enough, but he still did not let her go. Edwards Wayne''scentughter could be heard from outside the door, Lily was so embarrassed that he wanted to dig a hole. Who would want to touch him? Did he really think he was so handsome? Lily had been sleeping soundly in the carriage, but now that she was lying on the bed, she suddenly lost sleep. So weird, so depressed, Lily turned his body and gently covered his daughter''s stomach with the nket. When he couldn''t sleep, his brain would be active. When Lily thought about what that man had just said, he felt his face heat up for some reason. Was he hinting at something? As expected of a vile man, he still dared to joke with her. If he spoke like that again, she would ignore him. The next morning, when Lily woke up, she found that it was already past ten in the afternoon. Strange, she had obviously set the rm clock. Why didn''t her rm clock ring? Lily sat up, checked his rm clock, and it was turned off? It had to be Edwards Wayne''s doing, so that he wouldn''t wake up his daughter? He was a very responsible father. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. After Lily washed up and changed his clothes, he decided to go downstairs to eat something first. He didn''t want to wake his daughter up so he let her sleep for a while longer. As Lily was walking down the stairs, suddenly... She stopped and stared at the young man sitting on the sofa with slight shock in her eyes. It was actually Joshua Wayne! Why was he here? Joshua Wayne heard the sound of footstepsing from upstairs and turned his head to look, but what he didn''t expect was someone. "Lily?" He stood up from the sofa with a stiff posture, staring at the woman on the stairs with her gloomy eyes. She asked in shock and anger, "Why are you in my brother''s house?" Lily curled her lips, and continued walking down, and said indifferently: "Then I''ll have to ask your brother." "Don''t tell me you''re my brother''s girlfriend?" Joshua Wayne wouldn''t believe it no matter what, he knew that his brother''s eyes were always on guard. A woman like Lily, who was slightly beautiful, but did not have any stunning looks, was someone that his brother would never look at. Lily frowned: "You are so shallow, could it be that your brother hasn''t called you yet?" Chapter 127 Chapter 127 J ¡ªoshua Wayne''s face turned ugly when he was scolded lightly. Just at that moment, his phone rang. He quickly took out his phone to take a look. It was from his big brother, Edwards Wayne. His gaze was still fixated on Lily, and when he ced the phone close to his ear, he heard his brother''s voice. "I heard that you''re back! "Why didn''t you give me a call beforeing back?" "That''s right, I have something to take care of when Ie back. Now that I''m at your house, guess what I saw? A woman, big brother, your taste is really unique. " Joshua Wayne purposely spoke a little bit so that Lily could hear it. Although Lily did not want to pay attention to him, his expression still became a little tense upon hearing his words. Edwards Wayne was also shocked, "Why did you run over to my house so early in the morning?" "Don''t worry about why I''m here so early. Just tell me, what''s your rtionship with this Lily?" Joshua Wayne asked as he observed Lily closely as if he could see the other advantages from her body. Lily was still so pure that he did not even see her head, but he had to admit that the look on this woman''s face was not that bad. At the very least, her skin was extremely good, naturally fair, and her figure was not bad. "Joshua, don''t be too rude to her. Also,st night she told me that you wanted to find my two children as starlets, so I advised you to finally give up on this idea. Do you really want your two little nieces to show themselves?" Edwards Wayne said to him in an extremely serious tone. Hearing that, Joshua Wayne''s eyes widened in shock. He stared at Lily in disbelief, could it be that her two children belonged to his big brother? Then, wasn''t everything he had said to her yesterday turned into a joke now? He said that the father of the child must be simr to him. The father of the child was his elder brother, how could he not be simr? This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Big Brother, those two children are yours? "Are you sure?" Joshua Wayne really could not ept this fact. He had always thought that ... What did the child have to do with him? Now it seemed like his guess was right, and it really did matter. He was the child''s uncle. God damn it, this world was too absurd. Edwards Wayne couldn''t help but burst outughing when he heard his brother''s suspicious tone, "Of course I''m sure. Don''t tell me that you don''t think that child looks like me? And I''ve already checked DNA. It''s absolutely true." Joshua Wayne knew that his big brother was an extremely strict person. If the child wasn''t his, he definitely wouldn''t have allowed this woman to appear here. "Got it. Congrattions. Edwards, such a cute little guy isn''t something anyone can have." To be honest, Joshua Wayne was really envious of his brother. Actually, he quite liked those two little fellows too. "I''ll stay for dinner tonight and formally introduce you to the children. Also, help me keep this a secret first. Don''t tell grandparents about this, remember!" After Edwards Wayne finished speaking, he hung up. Joshua Wayne''s hand that was holding the phone powerlessly drooped down. Looking at Lily who was drinking water in the dining hall, he was filled with anger. "Lily, aren''t you ying too hard? Yesterday, you already knew that the child was my big brother, yet you didn''t tell me, and even made me make such a big joke. Lily drank arge cup of water and turned around. Seeing Joshua Wayne''s face which had be completely red, she curled his lips andughed, "Is it because I''m being excessive, or is it because of you? If you think that you''ve be a joke, then you deserve it too, just treat it as a lesson. In the future, when people do things, it''s better to be kind and not smash others'' rice bowls because of their refusal to cooperate with you. "Don''t think you can talk to me so arrogantly just because you gave birth to two children for my big brother..." "Joshua Wayne, are all celebrities as unreasonable as you? You think too highly of yourself?" Lily raised his brows, choking with unhappiness. Joshua Wayne was stunned! Lily could not be bothered with him and was preparing to go to the kitchen to find something to eat. The more Joshua Wayne looked at her and thought about it, the angrier he became, and the more he got a feeling of grievance. "Lily, you have to apologize to me. You knew what happened yesterday, yet you still made fun of me.'' Lily opened the refrigerator to take a look. There were a lot of fresh ingredients inside, and at this point, Old Garry would probably be out on business, not at home. Lily decided to cook a bowl of egg noodle soup for herself. She pretended not to hear the man behind her berating her in embarrassment. The more she ignored him, the angrier Joshua Wayne got. However, he didn''t dare do anything to Lily and could only re at her with a flushed face. Lily felt that this man was truly unreasonable. Why are all the people from the Waynes so arrogant and conceited? Lily did not realize that she did not do anything wrong. Moreover, in the end, Joshua Wayne had still treated him too seriously. Since he mentioned about cooperating, did he have to cooperate with him? It was ridiculous to be looking for trouble with her now. "Mummy... Who is this uncle? I''ve never seen it before." Just as Joshua Wayne was unable to suppress the grievances in his heart, a childish voice came out from behind him. It was Emma who had woken up, and upon realizing that Mummy was not by her side, she immediately crawled out of bed and wobbled down the stairs. She did not expect to see an unfamiliar uncle standing in the dining hall the moment she went downstairs. It was as if he was arguing with the Mummy. Joshua Wayne suddenly turned around and saw a little guy standing behind him, really small, with messy long hair and an exquisite and cute little face. He was wearing a set of milky-white pajamas with a few cow''s heads scattered on it. Joshua Wayne stared at the little fellow, and the little fellow stared at him too. Lily stuck her head out from the kitchen and when she saw that the little guy had woken up, she immediately came out. "Emma, why did youe down here without a single piece of clothes on? You''re still sick, you know that?" "Mummy, I don''t have a fever, I''m not sick, so I don''t need to take any medication." The moment the little fellow heard that she was sick, the first thing that came to its mind was the possibility of her taking an injection, causing it to frown. Lilyforted her gently: "Alright, don more clothes on so you won''t need to be injected, but you still need to eat some medicine, understand?" "Mummy, you haven''t told me who this uncle is. He''s so handsome! " Emma raised her head, still looking at Joshua Wayne. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Just as Lily wanted to introduce himself, Joshua Wayne had already squatted down with his tall and big body. He looked at the little fellow, and on his face which was previously unsettled a moment ago, there was a smile: "Little guy, what''s your name, I''m your uncle, your biological uncle!" "My dear uncle? Mummy, what is a dear uncle? Is this uncle going to let me kiss him? " Emma didn''t really understand the meaning of kinship, she just understood the meaning of those words. Lily immediately replied: "He''s your father''s little brother, and is your uncle. You can call him uncle in the future." Joshua Wayne didn''t think that his tone would be so gentle in front of the little fellow. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "What is the name of my Niece?" Joshua Wayne immediately turned and asked Lily. My name is Emma! Uncle, did youe specially to see me? Did you bring me a present? " Emma thought that she was sick, which was why her uncle had speciallye to visit her, the little patient. She thought to herself that her uncle must have brought a present with him when he came to visit her. Joshua Wayne''s face froze slightly as he looked at Lily, begging for help. Lily naturally knew why he hade here, and certainly did not bring a present with him. "Emma, uncle came in a hurry today, and didn''t bring any presents for you. Next time, can you let him make it up to you?" Lilyforted her daughter. Emma was still easy to talk to, she nodded her head immediately: "Alright, then the next time uncle comes to find me, you have to bring a present for me. I will also send a gift back to uncle." Joshua Wayne had never heard of such a little cute guy, who actually knew to ask for a present now. "Sure, uncle promises you that he will bring you a lot of gifts the next time hees." Joshua Wayne immediately answered with a smile. "And bring a present for my brother too." The little guy didn''t forget to give his big brother one. Joshua Wayne nodded, and it could be considered that he agreed. Lily stood up while carrying Emma: "Mummy will take you upstairs to change your clothes." Joshua Wayne''s feelings were extremelyplicated at the moment. Even though he was still a little angry at Lily, when he saw such a cute Niece, he felt that he had really gone overboard. When he first wanted to sign these two little fellows, it was for the purpose of making money. Now that he knew they were his own nieces, how could he bear to keep them in the spotlight? His big brother did not lift a knife to cut him down. "Uncle, don''t go yet. I''ll bring you to see my friend Maggieter." Emma was carried upstairs by the Mummy, but she still insisted on keeping him here. "Who''s Maggie?" Joshua Wayne looked dazed. "Maggie is Maggie. It''s very cute. Wait a moment, I''ll take you to get to know itter." Emma said happily. A few minutester, the little guy changed into a new princess dress with two ponytails and skipped down the stairs with a happy expression on his face. Joshua Wayne sat on the sofa, waiting for the little fellow. Could it be that there are other children in Big Bro''s vi? Lily followed him down the stairs and said to Emma: "Emma, Mummy will cook noodles for you, okay?" "Alright, Mummy, cook the noodles first. I''ll take Uncle to see Maggie." After Emma finished speaking, she ran in front of Joshua Wayne and dragged his finger, saying, "Uncle, quickly follow me." Joshua Wayne nced at Lily, as if he was asking her, "Who''s Maggie?" Lily, on the other hand, smiled and did not answer, allowing him to discover the result herself. Joshua Wayne really could not bear to push away that small hand, so he could only follow the little fellow towards the Walk Outside. The sun shone brightly as the little guy led him through the garden path, heading towards the lush green grasnd behind them. Joshua Wayne''s gaze fell on the little thing''s figure. He couldn''t help butugh. Before, he had always felt that a child like her should be at an age where she didn''t know anything. "Uncle, look. Do you see that? It''s Maggie and Little ck. Hurry, we''re running over!" The little guy suddenly pointed excitedly at the pony that was leisurely eating grass under the sunlight, and shouted to Joshua Wayne. Joshua Wayne was petrified. So the friends the little guy mentioned were actually two pocket-sized pony. He had spected for so long and finally found the answer. Yet, it was so embarrassing that he did not know whether tough or cry. "Uncle, I want to ride Maggie. Can you help me?" Emma''s small face was filled with a pleading expression. With the look of anticipation casting towards Joshua Wayne, he naturally couldn''t bear to refuse her little request. He could only smile and nod his head: "Alright then, let''s go, uncle will ride the pony with you!" Hearing that her uncle had agreed to her request, Emma immediately jumped up and ran even faster. When he arrived in front of Mario and Maggie, Emma was immediately eager to give it a try. "Uncle, hurry up and carry me up, I''ll ride for a little while." Joshua Wayne picked up the little thing. She was really light, just a little bit heavy. Emma sat on Whitey''s back with her two short legs spread apart and smiled like a little fool. "Giddy up! Giddy up!" Joshua Wayne did not dare to rx and continued to support her, afraid that the pony would be shocked and throw its head towards the sky. That big bro would definitely me him. Joshua Wayne never thought that the little fellow would be so excited to y. It rode back and forth for more than half an hour, and when the two pony rotated, it made him sweat profusely. "Emma, are you tired? Let''s go back." "Uncle, can we y a little longer? Please." Emma immediately took out her skills. Joshua Wayne really couldn''t do anything about her, he could only y with her for another ten minutes. He felt that he couldn''t even straighten his waist. The little guy was too small, and he was almost 1.8 meters tall. After running dozens of times with her, he waspletely exhausted. When he carried Emma back to the living room, he was so tired that he lost all his strength and directlyid on the sofa. Emma was also very tired. She wiped her sweat with a towel, then decided to give her some noodles. Suddenly, he saw Joshua Wayne who was lying on the sofa and not wanting to move, Lily kindly asked him: "Hey, do you want to eat some noodles?" "Am I part of it?" Joshua Wayne immediately sat up. "I do. If you want to eat, then hurry over and eat." Joshua Wayne slowly walked over: "This guy is really full of energy. I''m already tired of running, and she still hasn''t had enough fun. She''s really starving me to death." Lily knew that her daughter yed with no limits. Forget about Joshua Wayne being tired, even if she yed with him for a day every now and then, her legs would be powerless due to the exhaustion. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 J ¡ª oshua Wayne ate a bowl of noodles and felt slightly better, so he asked Lily: "What about your job? Do you need me to help you out?" Lily did not expect him to actually be willing to help her out, and her attitude towards him also slightly changed: "Really, you''re willing to help me out?" "Of course, it''s because I lost it." Joshua Wayne was also not an unreasonable person. At this moment, he already knew that when the two little fellows were his nephew, he also felt that his actions yesterday were too excessive and actually caused Lily to lose his job. Lily nodded his head: "If you cane and help me out, that would be for the best. I''ll call your brother and tell him not to tell me about it, just tell him, and at least keep the rtionship between me and your brother hidden." When Joshua Wayne heard that she wanted to hide this rtionship from him, he couldn''t help but have a whole new level of respect for her. "Why are you hiding it from everyone? Don''t you want everyone to know that you''re my brother''s woman?" "Oi, you can eat whatever you want with the noodles, but you can''t say whatever you want. I don''t have any rtionship with your brother, and I''m not his woman." When Lily heard him actually say such words, she instantly corrected him in anger. After Joshua Wayne heard this, he was even more shocked, and said in astonishment, "You are not my brother''s woman? But you are Emma''s mother." "These are two different things and cannot be confused. It''s not love that made me give birth to these two children, it was just an ident." Lily mocked. "Alright, even if it was an ident that you two had children, now that you two are living together, have you not fallen in love with my brother?" Joshua Wayne thought that Lily falling in love with his brother would definitely happen without a doubt. "To live together, to love him? What kind of nonsense is this? Let me formally correct you now, aside from the fact that your brother and I have two children to y, we have our own rtionship. There''s no rtion between us, so don''t say such words anymore. " Lily reminded him in all seriousness. The more Joshua Wayne listened, the more confused he became. However, he seemed to be able to discern something. This Lily didn''t seem to be on the phone with his brother. "Don''t worry, since you''ve made it so clear, I won''t say anything else." Joshua Wayne nodded his head. Lily turned around and walked up the stairs. She found her cell phone in her bedroom. She called Edwards Wayne. The phone was picked up after a few seconds. The man''s low and maic voice came over: "Is Emma better now? Is there a fever again?" The first question that the man asked was about the condition of his daughter. Lily couldn''t help but be taken aback. From the looks of it, Edwards Wayne was really serious about his daughter''s every matter, to the point that he would be even more diligent than her as a mother sometimes. "She''s fine now. After eating, she''ll be fed medicine for a while. She doesn''t have a fever anymore." She also answered truthfully. Her voice had be much softer, no longer as cold and emotionless as before. "That''s good. Why did you call me?" It was only then that Edwards Wayne remembered to ask her the reason why she had called him. "Have you called the person in charge of Only Idealism?" "Not yet, I''m just going to let Larry go over and help you handle this matter." Tell him not to go over first, your brother is here, he just said that he will go talk to the Bob about this matter, and since it was caused by him, I think it is more reasonable for him to go over there, so it will not cause anyone to suspect that I have a rtionship with you. Lily said calmly. The man remained silent for a few seconds on the other end of the phone before opening his mouth again. In a low and unhappy tone, he said, "In the end, you just want to keep our rtionship a secret, right? You are willing to let my brother handle this matter, but you do not want me to help." Lily was stunned, why did this man say that? "Yes, I just hope that our rtionship won''t be exposed. My job needs to be done for a long time, and I don''t want to lose this job because of your rtionship." Yes, I just hope that our rtionship won''t be exposed, and my job needs to be done for a long time. Edwards Wayne coldly snorted. "Since that''s the case, then I won''t bother with you anymore." The man angrily hung up the phone, causing Lily to freeze. Why did this man get angry over this matter? She didn''t want to trouble him, so how could he feel wronged? Lily went downstairs, where Joshua Wayne was ying with Emma. The little guy was giggling nonstop. Seeing her go down the stairs, Joshua Wayne stood up: "I still have things to do, and will be leaving first. I will take care of your work as soon as possible." "Then, thank you!" Lily gave him a rare smile. "No need to thank me. It was caused by me, so I should be the one to take care of it." After Joshua Wayne finished, he waved his hand at Emma: "Emma, Uncle will be leaving first. I''ll bring you a present next time." "Goodbye uncle!" Emma very obediently waved at him. Alice had lost over a hundred million in a single day, causing her to be so angry that she was about to explode. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. While she was feeling resentful towards Lily, she had also vented her anger on another person. Alice felt that she had to bear half of the responsibility for this matter. If she had asked her for the jade pendant back then, she would have been able to send it over in time, she would not have made Lily so angry, running over to Edwards Wayne to reveal the truth, and she would not have been sealed by him for deceiving Edwards Wayne. Alice could not swallow her anger, so she decided to take revenge against Mary. She knew Mary''s family''s address, so she found a few bull-like men and directly killed their way to her house. Today, no matter what, she would find that piece of jade pendant. Even if she did not return it to Lily, she would smash that jade pendant to pieces in front of Lily. She wanted to break Lily''s heart to death, hum, to actually dare provoke her, I must be prepared to bear her wrath. Early in the morning, when Mary still had not gone out and waszily lying on her bed, she heard the doorbell ring. She rubbed her eyes and walked over, and cautiously looked at Alice''s face from the peephole, she was extremely shocked. "Mary, are you staying at home? I have a few bags that I want to give you. Didn''t you sayst time that you liked my bags a lot? I brought it here specially for you today. " In order to get Mary to open the door for her, Alice had actually said these words to lure her in. Mary was a greedy person, she had previously epted Alice''s gift of clothes, bags and shoes before. Alice bought way too many clothes and shoes every year. Sometimes, she wouldn''t be able to wear them, but she would actually give them to her friends out of good intentions, which was also one way for her to maintain herwork. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 "Alice ..." Mary had indeed been fooled, she thought that Alice really wanted to give her a bag as she came this time, so she opened the door with a face full of joy. Alice actually didn''te by herself, but there were six or seven men behind her who just looked at her and didn''t seem to be proper. Mary was so scared that she quickly wanted to shut the door, but she was a step toote. She forcefully pushed the door open and scolded angrily: "Mary, you greedy bitch, do you know that you almost caused my death? I have already ordered people to return the jade pendant to me, if not, I will destroy this entire house of yours, do you believe me?" Hearing her mention that jade pendant again, Mary was immediately rmed, but she still did not want to give it back to her. "Alice, listen to me, I really don''t know where I lost that jade pendant. Even if you destroy my house, it''s useless. I can''t find it." He also wanted to say that he had lied to her. "Hum, you can''t find it, right? "Alright, then I''ll turn your house upside down. Can I really find her?" Alice''s heart was burning with anger. If she didn''t find a way to vent it, she would really feel like she was going to copse. "Alice, if you have something to say, then say it, don''t smash it. Also, I might have left the jade in my parents'' home. Can you let me go back and find it for you?" Mary thought of a n to slow down the troops, hoping that it would be effective. However, she had still underestimated Alice''s fury. Now was not the time to find the jade pendant, but the time to find someone to vent it on. This Mary had ruined her ns, how could she possibly forgive him? "Smash it for me. Also, find me a jade pendant. If anyone can find it, I will reward you with one million yuan." Alice sat down on the sofa at the side, and then issued the order. When the men at the scene heard that there was a reward, a million yuan in it, they all became so excited that they started to randomly throw around as if they had been injected with chicken blood, conveniently finding that jade pendant. Alice, tell them to stop, I will return the jade pendant to you, please, please let me go, I know that I was wrong, moreover, I will tell you a huge secret, about the jade pendant, please don''t smash it anymore, okay? Seeing that her meticulously arranged home was about to be destroyed, Li Mary became dizzy and her brain swelled up. In an instant, she decided to surrender. After Alice heard her words, she raised up her hand: "All of you stop right now, I actually want to see if she has anything else to say." Mary looked at the crowd present and she was still a little afraid. She said to Alice: "Let them out first, I''ll bring out the jade pendant for you. Don''t worry, I won''t lie to you this time, it''s true." Alice also believed that Mary did not have the guts to lie to her now, so she waved her hand and invited the men out. "Alright, I''ll let them all out. You can tell me now, where is the jade pendant and what secrets do you have to tell me?" Mary turned and went into her own bedroom. Not longter, she brought out the jade pendant and took out a few photos along the way. "Alice, I''ll tell you the truth. Actually, I found some secrets on this jade pendant, so I didn''t want to return it to you, but if you want to destroy my house now, I have no choice but to return it to you.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Please don''t be angry, for the sake of finding such a huge secret for you." Mary was terrified, she wanted to make up for her mistake. Alice snatched the jade back, "Cut the crap, give me back the thing, and you still want to seek my forgiveness? Hmph, do you know how much money you caused me to lose? You won''t be able to pay with your life." "No, Alice, take a good look at these photos." Mary was so scared that her face turned white, she quickly passed the photo to her: "Look, is the jade pendant in your hand simr to the one in the window? Let me tell you, they are a pair. You said this jade pendant is yours, right? " After Alice heard what she said, she grabbed the photo and quickly looked at it. Then, she stared at the jade in her hand andpared it with her eyes squinted: It is indeed simr. To tell you the truth, I only found out about it by chance. Last time I went to the museum, I heard from the curator that this jade pendant was deposited by a rich old man in the museum, and the old man had a grandson and a granddaughter, who are a pair of twins. He gave the pendant to the two children respectively, but the little boy passed away due to illness and the old man''s heart was sad, so he left the jade pendant in the museum. Perhaps he did not want to see it too much every day, but his granddaughter lost it for some reason. Alice, if this jade pendant belongs to you, then you might be the granddaughter of that old man. Mary only wanted to curry favor with Alice at the moment, and take this opportunity to obtain some benefits. Alice looked at Mary in shock: "All of this you heard from the instructor? Is that true? " "Yes, what did I lie to you for? To be honest, I heard what the curator said, so I was reluctant to return the jade pendant to you, now I know that I was wrong, even if I had this jade pendant, it''s useless, I''m not the owner of this jade pendant, Alice, you''re the real rich young miss, I even asked the curator, the other party is a very rich old man, if you really are his granddaughter, you will definitely inherit arge amount of wealth." Mary was afraid that Alice didn''t believe him, so she quickly exined the situation a little more clearly. Unfortunately, she didn''t see any sort of happy expression on Alice''s face, but instead, she frowned. "Alice, you still won''t forgive me? I already know that I was wrong. Since I dug such a big secret for you, you should just spare me, okay? " Mary begged her fearfully. Alice scoffed, "Alright, I will let you go this time, but remember this, do not offend me again, understand? Also, you mustpletely forget about what you just said, do not tell anyone else, understand?" Alice was afraid that Mary would spout nonsense and the news would spread to her ears. If it was really as Mary had said, this jade pendant belonged to the granddaughter of the old man, then this person definitely was not him. It was very likely that this person was Lily. Alice frowned, she suddenly felt extremely troubled in her heart. She had to go home and ask her mother whether this Lily was her father''s biological daughter or not. If she was, then this jade pendant didn''t belong to her. If she wasn''t... Chapter 131 Chapter 131 A ¡ª fter consuming the medicine, Emma''s condition had improved a lot in the afternoon, and Lily received a call from Xipil. Just now, Bob personally came over to tell me that it was a misunderstanding the previous day. I had to invite you back to work quickly. " Xipil was happy for her. Lily also secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and said with a smile: "That''s right, this matter can finally be resolved. Mother, thank you for pleading for me yesterday." "Wandering, how did you do it? Didn''t you say yesterday that you would tell me the reason? Shouldn''t you tell me now? " Xipil asked with a smile. Lily nodded his head: "Yes, I really should tell you, but I can''t exin it over the phone, when we go to work tomorrow, I will go to your office to talk." "Alright then. As long as you keep your job, I can be at ease." Xipil said with loyalty. After Lily ended his conversation with his foster mother, he could not help but let out a bitterugh. It looks like she really could not hide it from his godmother. Edwards Wayne was busy until 5 PM when he suddenly received a call from his grandmother. His head began to hurt as soon as he saw the number. "Grandmother!" he shouted gently. "Edwards, what''s wrong with you? Those girls called you, why is your phone not working? Did you give them your assistant''s number again? " Edwards¡¯s grandmother was immediately angry, she felt that this grandson did not think much of herself. "Grandmother, listen to me exin. Actually, this matter..." "Don''t exin it to me. Do I still not understand you? By the way, did you contact your brother? This kid doesn''t even ept your grandpa''s phone call. He''s too unfilial. If you see him, you must teach him a lesson, okay? " Old Lady Wayne was really worried about that Young grandson. "Grandma, don''t worry. I''ll definitely tell him. Don''t worry, you and grandpa need to take care of your health. When I''m free, I''lle visit you guys." Edwards Wayneforted his grandmother and hung up. Just as he was about to let out a sigh of relief, his phone rang again. Edwards Wayne looked at the number, and then slightly twisted, it was an unfamiliar number. Edwards Wayne originally did not want to pick up the phone, but after the number was broken twice, it rang again. "Who is it?" Edwards Wayne was extremely annoyed, he picked up the phone and answered the call. "Edwards, it''s me, I''m mother." An extremely moving and gentle voice came from the other end of the phone. Edwards Wayne''s body froze, his face quickly darkened to the bottom, his voice was colder than ever. "How did you get my number?" Edwards Wayne remembered that he never gave her this number. "Edwards, it''s already been so long, do you still bear grudges against mother? Mom''s across the street from your office building. Will youe see me? I really want to meet you two brothers. This time, I''vee specially to find you two. Don''t hide from me anymore, okay? " The woman''s voice was filled with a thick sense of grief. "Did you experience some sort of grievance at your husband''s ce, and suddenly remember that you still have two sons?" Edwards Wayne''s tone was full of ridicule, as though there was a needle in his hand, piercing the woman''s heart. "No, I was just missing you guys. I wanted toe over to see you guys. Edwards, I''m your mother after all. Can''t youe over to meet me?" "From the moment you married him, you were no longer our mother. You abandoned us, and my brother and I begged you while crying, but you still married him." "Edwards, your mother knows that she has hurt your heart, but... I was with him because we loved each other." "But don''t forget, he was daddy''s best friend when he was alive, doing this, how could you not take care of my dad, my brother and I can''t forgive you two being together, since you really loved him, then you should just let him be, don''t look for us anymore, just pretend that he never gave birth to us." Edwards Wayne''s tone was filled with hostility and grief, as if recalling painful memories from his youth. "Edwards, can you let Mommy have a look? Mom really hasn''t seen you and your brother for a long time. " The woman cried and begged. "I''m busy, I''m busy!" After Edwards Wayne finished speaking, he hung up the phone. His heart suddenly ached, as if he had returned to the past, the time when he didn''t want to recall it again. He and his brother had watched their mother marry their father''s best friend, step onto the red carpet, and be a couple. Edwards Wayne could never ept such an oue. As a result, he was unable to forgive his mother, and just like that, he cruelly abandoned himself and his little brother, and so heartlessly injured his father. Around 10 PM! Lily bathed the two little fellows, then told his daughter the fairy tale before going to bed. "Daddy hasn''te back yet. It''s sote!" Emma had taken an afternoon nap. Although she was feeling a little sleepy at the moment, she realized that since her father had note back yet, she couldn''t bear to fall asleep like this. Lily rubbed her little head andforted her gently: "Emma, your daddy probably has important matters to attend to, which is why he woulde backte. Don''t wait for him, go to sleep first, and have fun with your daddy in your dreams, okay?" "Mummy, do you think Daddy will encounter danger? Do you want to give him a call and ask?" Emma was truly worried, herrge eyes blinked, filled with worry. Lily chuckled, "Your father always has so many bodyguards by his side, he definitely won''t be in any danger. Don''t let your thoughts run wild, hurry up and go to sleep." "I can''t sleep, I miss dad!" Emma pouted and replied pitifully. "Then will the Mummy sing your bro to make you sleep?" Lily thought of a way. "Alright, Mummy can give it a try. I don''t know if I can sleep now either." Emma didn''t insist and decided to listen to the Mummy sing. Lily began to hum a few nursery rhymes that coaxed children to sleep. Her voice was very pleasant to listen to, and as she hummed, Emmaughed as if he was going to fall asleep at any moment. Lily tried her best to lower her voice, and caressed her daughter''s head as she sang. After a few minutes, the little fellow was unable to hold on any longer. Mummy''s Humph seemed so beautiful when this little girl was listening to. Seeing that his daughter had finally fallen asleep, Lily secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She covered her with a small nket and pushed open the door. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 She pushed open the door to the room next door. George was lying under the quilt, trying out his new toy. Since the new toy had a few small lights, he might as well hide under the quilt to y. Just as he was enjoying himself, he was suddenly startled by the smack on his butt. He quickly poked his head out of the nket. "It''s sote and he''s still ying? "You don''t want to sleep anymore?" Lily was truly angered by this little rascal. ying for a whole day was still not enough, he actually went to hide in his nket to y while sleeping. "Mummy, I still have some things that I have yet to understand. I''m currently researching "I''ll study it tomorrow, hurry up and sleep. Otherwise, I''m going to hit someone again." Lily felt that it was better to teach his son a lesson than to use his mouth. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Stop fighting, I''m sleeping, alright? Seriously, you interrupted a new research of mine. Mummy is so annoying." The little guy looked unhappy, but he still put away his toy and went to sleep on the bed. "It''s useless if you hate me, you still have to sleep!" Lily looked serious, but she was amused by her son''s expression. "Mummy, Daddy isn''t sleeping with me tonight?" The little fellow asked curiously. "I don''t know. Your dad probably went back to his home halfway up the mountain. Don''t wait for him." "Ai, I don''t know why, but if Daddy isn''t by my side, I might lose my sleep." The little fellow said with a serious expression. Lily was truly amused by him this time, "You''re already causing insomnia at such a young age? "I think you''ll sleep like a little pig in a while. No matter how much I disturb you, you won''t wake up." "No way! Forget it, I might not even be able to sleep. I''m really going to fall asleep. I''m so sleepy! George retorted a few times, and then his eyelids started twitching. Not long after, he was fast asleep, how could he possibly lose sleep? After coaxing the two little fellows to sleep, Lily was finally relieved. She sat on the balcony and drew an hour''s worth of map, then decided to go downstairs and pour herself a cup of water. At this time, it was almost twelve o''clock. Lily and her children had been busy the whole day, and were very tired. The light in the living room was only turned on for a few small lights. When Lily walked down, he suddenly saw a person lying on the sofa. After scaring her, she quickly walked over and saw that the person lying on the sofa was actually Edwards Wayne. When did hee back? And why did this man sleep on the sofa? Why don''t you go upstairs and sleep? Lily frowned, then curiously walked to the side of the sofa and smelled a faint smell of alcohol. Edwards Wayne was drunk? She stretched out her legs and kicked him on the leg. She shouted, "Hey, wake up, don''t sleep on the sofa. The weather has turned cold. You''ll get sick." The other party didn''t have any reaction. He only let out a few pained grunts. Seeing that he did not seem to care at all about what said, Lily directly squatted in front of him. He reached out his hand and patted his face in a manner that was neither light nor light: "Edwards Wayne, wake up. If you want to sleep, go sleep in your room. Don''t sleep here." "Give me some wine ..." Edwards Wayne seemed to have heard someone''s voice as he spoke vaguely with a hoarse voice. Lily red at him with extreme disdain. "You''re still drinking after all you''ve drank so much huh." "Bring me some wine ..." Suddenly, Lily''s hand that was pping his face did not have time to retract, as it was caught by him. With a fierce tug, Lily was unprepared andid on his shoulder, scaring her to the point that her entire body froze. "Edwards Wayne, are you kidding me? Let go of me right now." Lily did not expect that when he came to wake him up with such good intentions in mind, he would actually hold his hand. "Women are all so heartless ..." As if he had heard a woman''s voice, the drunk Edwards Wayne could only ridicule her. Lily''s beautiful eyes instantly opened wide, this man couldn''t have been hurt by some woman, right? That''s why he was so drunk, and even scolded her now, was she cruel? If she had been cruel, she would have knocked out the children. "Why did you leave me!" Edwards Wayne said again. These words,pletely made Lily feel that the reason he was drunk today, was definitely because of a certain woman. Just a moment ago, he was still thinking of showing concern for, but instantly, he felt as if he was covered by dark clouds. Lily tried his best to retract his hand, but unfortunately, the man''s grip was too tight. Lily''s small face also swelled red. Since he was drunk because of another woman, there didn''t seem to be a need for her to express her concern towards him. "Let go, you bastard! Let go!" Lily was extremely angry, she opened her small mouth and bit on the back of his hand fiercely. The man decisively let go of her hand in pain. Lily immediately took a few steps back and red at him with her pair of beautiful eyes. "Since it was another woman that hurt you, then I can''t answer your question. If you want to sleep on the sofa, then go ahead and sleep. Who cares." Lily said angrily, and turned to walk back upstairs. She even forgot why she hade downstairs. Returning to his room, Lilyid beside his daughter. Seeing the little guy''s face that was soundly asleep, for some reason, Lily felt a stifling feeling in his heart. She didn''t know what was going on with this feeling. Did Edwards Wayne really have another woman outside? Then he must have loved her very much. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have gotten drunk and said all those strange things. When he thought about this, Lily''s heart ached. Looking at his daughter''s innocent face, he wondered dejectedly if Edwards Wayne would very soon find a stepmother for her child. Lily had already made his decision. If Edwards Wayne really wanted to marry another woman, then she would take her two children and leave this ce. Perhaps her thoughts were too dark, and it was not as if all the stepmothers in the world would abuse her husband''s children. However, she was afraid that since she was young, she was the only one who could bully these two little fellows. She knew that she had stopped Edwards Wayne from marrying other women, and she had already mentally prepared herself for that. But why, at this moment, when she heard that he couldn''t forget about other women, was her heart so stuffy? Forget it, she better not think about it anymore. Maybe, in the past few days, Edwards Wayne''s attitude towards her had be a little more gentle, causing her to have some thoughts that she shouldn''t have had. In her heart, the children were the most important. The next morning, Lily woke up very early. She also took her daughter''s body temperature, which was normal. This meant that after her daughter took the medicine, the effect was still very good. She ran next door to wake up her son, then washed the two little ones in the bathroom. Finally, he dragged them downstairs for breakfast. When she walked down the stairs, she intentionally nced at the sofa. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 A¡ªt that moment, Edwards Wayne was no longer on the sofa, and no one knew where he had gone to. "Old Garry, do you see my father''s location? Didn''t hee backst night? " Once Emma entered the dining hall, he asked the Old Garry a question. Old Garry immediately smiled and replied: "Young Miss, good morning. Young Master came back yesterday, but he went to thepany early in the morning." "Ah, Daddy came back yesterday. Where is he sleeping then? Why didn''t youe to my room to sleep? When George heard that his father had actually returned, he was slightly unhappy. Lily quickly called for the two little fellows toe over and eat breakfast. "Enough, don''t ask so much. The Old Garry immediately said to Lily: "Young Master has instructed me to send these two children to school. Miss Lily, if you want to go to work, go ahead. Lily gratefully nodded his head: "Old Garry, then I will thank you too much!" With Old Garry''s help, Lily could finally rx and go to work. She drove to thepany. Just as she stepped in, she saw Xipil walking towards her with a smile on his face: "Lily,e in with me!" Lily did not expect his godmother to be here so early. He smiled and followed her into the office. Yesterday afternoon, Bob ran over to her side and repeatedly warned her that he must treat Lily with all kinds of preferential treatment in the future and that she must never again suffer any grievances because of his work. He also said that he must give Lily a raise from the assistant designer to the designer, and this series of abnormal actions really made Xipil extremely curious. Of course, Lily did not mention any of these conditions to Joshua Wayne. He alone was the one in charge, giving Lily so many green lights. "Wandering, is your boyfriend some big shot?" Xipil guessed with a smile. Lily''s expression became awkward, and her face became red,ughing bitterly: "Mother, I do not have a boyfriend, but there is someone helping me behind my back, I want to show you something first." When his godmother heard that she had no boyfriend, she couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. Lily took out her own phone, opened the photo, and handed over a photo of my dear babies. "Mom, I already have a child.¡± Hearing her words, Xipil was extremely shocked, and seeing the pictures of the two children in her phone, he was even more shocked to the point that he couldn''t speak. "You ... When did you have a child? You''re married? " Xipil''s first reaction was definitely to marry and have children. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Lily shook her head and said bitterly: "I''m not married. I''m just an unmarried mother. I really don''t want to take it, but my two children are still young and I can''t find another job, so I shamelessly epted the money you gave me." "You fool ..." After Xipil heard what she said, he angrily patted her arm. "Such a huge matter, why didn''t you tell me earlier? You''re a young girl, do you know how to raise a child? Youck money, so you should at least tell me. Although godmother doesn''t have a lot of money, at the very least, it will allow you to live a better life. "Did you treat your godmother as an outsider? You''ve been hiding this from me for so many years, I''m so sad." Lily''s eyes reddened slightly as she hurried over to hug his mother, and apologized profusely, "I''m sorry, mother, I had to be loyal to someone to keep secrets from the children. Honestly speaking, until now, only you and my aunt know about it, and no one else knows about it. You know that I don''t have a good rtionship with my stepmother, and now that the mother and daughter are rich and powerful, if I knew about what happened to the children, I''m really afraid that the children would be in danger." Xipil was relieved after hearing her exnation, but his heart ached for her even more. "Wandering, it must be very hard for you to bring two children with you, right? The godmother called you, don''t let the two children suffer anymore. Oh right, you said that you''re a single mother, then do you know who the father is? " Lily''s expression became more sorrowful, she bit her lower lip and nodded: "I didn''t know before, but now I know." "What do you mean you didn''t know it before? "Did someone else ..." Xipil was so worried that he could not speak further. His eyes looked at Lily with all his might. The children came very suddenly, and at that time, I was distracted and gave birth to them. Before this, I really didn''t know who the father of the children was, I kept telling the children that their father had died, but I didn''t expect that because of work, his father woulde knocking on our door by chance. When Lily thought about Edwards Wayne finding the children, she didn''t know whether to me himself for the girls who had secretly taken the photos, or to thank them for them. Right now, her mood wasn''t that of a frightened child being robbed anymore, but rather, epting it. People were really easy to change, back then she had fought against him with her life on the line, unwilling to let Edwards Wayne take the child away. How could she ept that she wasn''t dead yet? When Xipil heard her mention that the child''s father hade looking for him, his heart rose to his throat. He nervously looked at her and asked, "Who is the father, is he a good person or a bad person? Xipil thought that when Lily was young, he would meet some irresponsible man. That was why she was afraid of what kind of harm that man would receive if he were to know about the existence of these children. "His father... His father was... Edwards Wayne! " Lily''s lips were a little dry. He mustered his courage, but still hesitated before speaking. "What?" Xipil was shocked as expected. His expression remained on the same spot for a long time, and only after pausing for a few seconds did she try to ask: "Did you just say that the father of the child was Edwards Wayne?" "Godmother, I know you would also feel this was unbelievable, I didn''t believe it at the start, but after checking the DNAter on, it confirmed that the children were indeed Edwards Wayne''s, 5 years ago, I identally had a go at it with him, just that once ... When I was pregnant with my child, I was very uneasy. I didn''t expect to go to the hospital and have a checkup. When I found out that it was a dragon and phoenix birth, I felt really strange. How could I be pregnant with a dragon and phoenix birth? Do I have such a gene? " Seeing her godmother''s shocked expression, Lily also eximed. Xipil had finally calmed down, but he was still surprised. How could there be such a coincidence? Chapter 134 Chapter 134 The Quarterly in love with someone *** "The children are now ..." "They'' re all in Wayne''s house, godmother. After Edwards Wayne found out that the children were his, he forcefully brought the children over to stay in his home, and I strongly opposed it at that time. After that, seeing that he really treated the children very well and that the two little fellows were bing more and more dependent on him, Ipromised. Lily had to admit that nothing was good for Edwards Wayne, it was just good for the children. As Xipil spoke calmly, she felt that her inner heart should have already calmed down and she was slowly digesting this fact. Edwards Wayne is not an ordinary person, he manages such arge corporation, it doesn''t matter if he''s rich, he is truly rich, and the children are his. You, you have the remainder of your life, so what ns do you have for him? Xipil naively thought that if Edwards Wayne epted the children, he would definitely ept Lily as well. Lily was startled, but after that, she started to mock herself: "Mother, I don''t have any ns with him, he is him, I am me, we only had two children, and since the beginning was not because of love or marriage, then it is naturally impossible for it to be rted to these two matters. Although I am currently living in his house, and he will provide me with good living conditions, but I have never thought of having anything with him, he can''t possibly have his eyes on me either." Xipil was also startled, he thenughed bitterly after thinking about the heaven and earth difference between Lily and him, "You''re right, how could Edwards Wayne fall for an ordinary woman like you? For rich people like him, even if he has a child, he can''t stop them from finding other beautiful women. You An Ran, as long as you can think of it like that, then mother will be relieved, you must remember, we are not the same type of person as Edwards Wayne, you shouldn''t think so easily about him, understand? " Xipil had seen too many rich men acting in such an absurd way, furthermore, she had separated from his elite husband for many years, but he did not get a divorce, and did it for the sake of her children. In the end, they left each other and did not interfere, and when the children returned home, the two of them pretended to be husband and wife. Xipil had already seen through the man, so she warned Lily with his own experience. A few days ago, Lily had lost her mind due to Edwards Wayne''s gentle expression and his love for his children, so his impression of her had be even more pleasing to the eye. Butst night, when Edwards Wayneid drunk on the sofa and recited those sad words, it was like cold water being poured on her head,pletely waking her up. Only then did she realize that she actually had such a thought. It was tooughable and too pitiful. Was it because she herselfcked the love of a man that she gave Edwards Wayne that kind of favorable impression when she saw the warm smile on his face that she would give to her children? Just thinking about it made her flustered. Edwards Wayne''s charisma was just too strong, it was as if she could infiltrate into every cell of a woman''s body. If his self ¡ª control was low, he would inevitably be attracted by his every word and action. He was in itself a huge halo, adding his wealth and his sturdy and tall body, Lily really did not dare imagine, in the future when he was with such a man filled with charisma, would he be able to hold his heart in his chest and not be moved by his beauty. "Lily, did you hear what I said? What are you daydreaming for? " Xipil realized that after hearing what she had to say, Lily had fallen into a state of stupor, as if he was thinking of something. "Ah ..." "Mother, what did you say again?" Lily was awakened, her expression a little confused. Seeing her like that, Xipil immediately became worried: "Lily, are you interested in Edwards Wayne already? I knew that you young girls wouldn''t be able to resist his charm. I even warned you not to be tempted by him, but now it seems like you didn''t listen to my warnings." Lilyughed bitterly, "Mother, can you really differentiate between liking and not liking things like love? Do you think that there would be any other feelings between men and women, such as friendship ... Or a little beyond the bounds of friendship." If he doesn''t like you, he won''t waste a second on you, much less money. Of course, for a rich man like Edwards Wayne, no matter how much money he gives you, he won''t be able to prove that he loves you, because he can use his money to knock you out and kick you far, far away, and if he can, you won''t even be able to see his face in this lifetime. Do you understand? He''s such a dangerous man. If you don''t love him, then you won''t have any worries, but if you keep him in your heart, then he won''t want to see you in the future, or maybe he won''t let you see him. You will break down. " Xipil gave her advice with great experience. Lily was confused by what she heard, but she was still able to understand its essence. His godmother was right, Edwards Wayne giving her money could not prove anything, because he had money. "Godmother, then tell me, for a man with an identity like Edwards Wayne, if he fell in love with a woman, how would he perform?" Lily asked curiously, but she did not have any other ideas. She only felt that her godmother seemed to understand her, and needed to carefully ask for guidance.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Xipil frowned and thought about it carefully before giving his answer, "For a man with Edwards Wayne''s status, what he values the most is time, not money. If he could find some time to apany you, then he would definitely be a little interested in you." "Time?" Lily was a little confused by the meaning of this word. In terms of time, everyone had it, and it was even very fair. 24 hours a day, they could use it as they wished. "You don''t understand. How much money do you earn in an hour? Have you calcted it before?" Lily rolled his eyes as he shook his head, "I don''t even know how much money I get every month. Mother, why are you asking this?" "Alright, let''s not talk about you, let''s talk about myself. I can earn more than 500 in an hour, that''s more than enough, but do you know how much Edwards Wayne can earn in an hour?" Xipil asked with an exaggerated look of surprise. Lily shook his head: "How would I know! I didn''t ask him at all." Chapter 135 Chapter 135 "¡ªIdiot, I''m not trying to let you know, but you can imagine, his time is more valuable than anyone''s money, and his time is worth millions of dors, so if he''s willing to spend it with you, it means that you''re more important than his money and more important than his work, and that he loves you for your performance." Xipil felt that Lily''s EQ was really not that high. Many young women nowadays had a lot of experience with love, why is it that she was the mother of two children, to actually have such a slow reaction to love? With one look, Xipil could tell that he was a person without any experience in love. "Godmother, thank you for telling me so much, your words are very reasonable, you''re right, I can''t fall in love with Edwards Wayne, or else I''ll be asking fortrouble, I''ll remember, and help me keep the matter of the child a secret, okay?" Lily looked at his godmother with gratitude. He felt that she was very warm, just like a teacher in his life, not only helping her at work, but also living a normal life. She felt that he was just like her mother, that she was dependent on him. Xipil patted her shoulder andforted her: "Don''t worry, I won''t speak carelessly about this matter, the Quarterly should be the one supporting you in this task, I truly congratte you. In the future, with him, you will not dare to waver in your position in thepany, I wonder if mother will be able to help you." "Godmother, don''t worry. I will definitely help you with your matters as well. Actually, he wasn''t the one who asked for help today. It was his little brother, the one who came to cause trouble for me yesterday." Lily chuckled. "Oh, by the way, why did his little brother look for trouble with you yesterday? I''m really puzzled." Only now that Xipil thought about what happened yesterday, he really couldn''t understand how Lily and Joshua Wayne could get away from it. ¡°He came to me yesterday because he wanted my two children to sign into hispany to be a celebrity. I rejected him on the spot, and then he got angry, threatened me, and said that he wanted to get my job lost, but now, it seems like he knows why I have to reject him." Lilyughed when she finished speaking. When Xipil heard it, she could not help butugh out loudly. "That''s funny, he still doesn''t know that the children are his brother¡¯s?" "It was because I didn''t know that he found me. I never would have thought that he would be pped in the face." Lily thought about how Joshua Wayne had appeared in the Wayne Family at noon yesterday, and he felt that it was extremely interesting. This is definitely a joke. Yesterday afternoon, he probably said something to Bob, Bob took care of all of your matters, and even asked me to give you a sry. He also said that you definitely cannot suffer any grievances regarding your future work, seems like he ns on offering you up like a god. "It can''t be, why is this Joshua Wayne saying all these? I just let him help me get my job back on track, and I didn''t let him say that. As for raising wages, I didn''t even mention it. Hearing that, Lily was also extremely surprised, he never thought that Joshua Wayne was actually a pretty good person, to actually give her such good treatment and benefits. However, Xipil was happy for her: "Wandering, this is a good thing, it''s something that others can''t even plead for, you know how deceiving the people in the office are, and now it''s fine, you just have to do the work at hand, if anyone dares to do it for you, you don''t have to be afraid, with Edwards Wayne behind your back, it''s not enough, now there''s another Joshua Wayne, you are our Queen, and even mother will not dare to give you face anymore." Xipil''s teasing words caused Lily to not know whether tough or cry. "Godmother, don''t make fun of me. To be honest, I also have the good fortune of two children. Otherwise, where would I have today''s work with someone supporting me from behind?" Lily laughed at himself. "Well, didn''t the childe out of your belly? You are destined to enjoy their blessings, and it is only natural." Xipil said with a smile. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Lily thought about it in detail and felt that it made sense. "Godmother, I''m going out to work. Remember, keep this a secret!" Lily did not dare to continue chatting with his foster mother. Xipil looked at her leaving figure, and let out a long sigh. The questions in his heart had all been solved. She suddenly knew why the Quarterly chose to have their department to treat their guests to dinner. Furthermore, at the dining table, Lily poured wine into his clothes, but he was not angry, it turns out that there was a reason for everything, so she was relieved, as long as it was not a bad thing. At the moment, this seemed like a great thing. Alice walked to her studio with a serious face, only to see all of her assistants sitting there and sighing. "What happened?" Alice''s face instantly paled, and she had an extremely bad premonition. Bryant walked out of his office with a pile of contracts in his hands: "Alice, all of your announcements have been halted. The n art program that you were originally nning to go to today has also temporarily changed its staff." "What?" To whom? " Alice felt that she was unsteady on her feet, she could not help but support herself on the wall, her face was as white as a ghost, her eyes were wide open as she stared at Bryant: "Tell me, who is it now?" "It''s Lily!" Bryant said a name. "Hahaha, it''s her turn? She wasn''t even a B ¡ª list celebrity, but she was instead? Isn''t this pping me in the face? Was he trying to tell everyone that I am inferior to a Female Celebrity who isn''t even a B-list? This is too much, too hateful, I really want to kill them all, these bastards. " Alice bitterly swept all the things on the table to the side to the ground, looking like he was about to explode. "Why? Why did you do this to me? You threw me into the sky, and then threw me into hell. Why? " Alice was in so much pain that she couldn''t take it anymore. She squatted by the wall and hugged her head with both of her hands. To a Female Celebrity who had once been more popr than anyone else, when she was enjoying all these fresh flowers and apuse, he suddenly lost all his poprity. This was a blow to her that was undoubtedly worse than death, a hundred times more painful. "Tell me all the bad news, and see if I can die from anger." Alice lowered his head, his voice filled with numbness and indifference. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 She could not choose to eat ?k''k''k Bryant frowned, and said with concern: "Alice, are you alright? Should we go in and rest for a while? We''ll talk about itter." "There''s no need. I close my eyes now and I can see just how miserable my fate is. Bryant, hug me, hug me okay?" Alice suddenly raised her head, looking at the handsome face, she felt that Bryant was good, she needed him to hug her. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Actually, five years ago, Alice had a little bit of good will towards Bryant. Back then, when they framed Lily, it was because she had taken a fancy to Bryant, and wanted to see how Bryant would look down on her if he knew that another man had slept with him. Butter, when Lily fell asleep, she was kicked out of the country to study, and because she was favored by Edwards Wayne to be a celebrity, she forgot to tell Bryant about Lily''s sleep, so naturally she did not see his expression. After that, Alice''s reputation grew even more, and she started to love him again. After seeing Edwards Wayne once, she felt that she was truly in love with him, but she secretly had a crush on him, and had no idea which corner of her heart Bryant was in. When she heard that Bryant was concerned about her, she suddenly realized that she had liked him in the past, butter on, she floated away, her status and fame allowed her to float into the sky, and she forgot that she had once fallen for Bryant. Bryant looked at Alice''s face that was covered in tears andpletely heartbroken, and couldn''t bear to refuse her. After all, this was also a friend''s encouragement andfort, so she didn''t participate in any kind of feelings. The moment he squatted, Alice hugged him tightly. Bryant''s face revealed that he was feeling a bit awkward, he could only use his eyes to signal the assistant beside him that they should go out first. Each and every one of the assistants were very tactful and hurried out. As soon as they left, someone began to mock them, "I didn''t expect her to have such a day. Is there really such a thing as retribution?" "That''s right, she used to order us around like dogs, but now, let''s see who else she can order from us. Anyway, I''ve decided not to work for her anymore, there''s no future for me now." "I''ve decided to leave as well. Who could bear with her bad temper in the past?" "At this point, you still aren''t letting Bryant go? This is too hateful, my Bryant." "I think Bryant is just trying tofort her for a bit. In the past, she has also been angry at Bryant a lot." "I really hope that Bryant will ignore her and let her face all these by himself. Let''s see what she can do, he even pointed at my nose and called me trash." From their conversation, Alice was really not very good at being a human. After being called up to the sky at such a young age, she had already forgotten that she was once an ordinary person. In the room, Alice tightly hugged onto Bryant''s neck, and cried out loud: "Bryant, what should I do? I don''t have any other methods right now, can you think of one for me?" "Alice, you might have to face up to reality. This isn''t something that can be solved just by thinking of a solution." "Sure, didn''t you sayst time? As long as I''m willing, someone else will pay to support me. But I don''t want to right now, I don''t want to. " Alice cried out in grief and grievance. Bryant didn''t really want her to do that sort of thing, so he kindly advised: "Alice, why don''t you use this as an excuse to leave the entertainment circle, it''s better than being looked down upon by others." "I can''t ept this. I like the sense of aplishment that the entertainment circle brings me. Bryant, I really don''t want to just leave like this." What Alice said was her truth, she still wanted to continue to have fun. Bryant knew that she was a proud and greedy woman, who pursued and yearned for fame and fortune more than other women. "Alice, let me get you a cup of water." Being hugged like this by her, Bryant''s neck was already aching, so he wanted to separate himself from her. "No, I don''t want to drink anything right now. Bryant, do you know? I liked you before, and you can feel it, right? " Alice suddenly said something, making Bryant''s entire body tensed up. "When did you like me? I don''t know. " All this while, his goal had always been Lily, so now that Alice had confessed to him, he was a little dazed. "There''s no way you wouldn''t know. Bryant, you''re just embarrassed to admit it, aren''t you? But let me tell you, I really did like you before. Five years ago, at that time, your rtionship with Lily was quite good, and I never dared to tell you about it. " Alice said with a serious face. "Alice, why are you saying this? Since it''s the past, then let him go." After Bryant''s surprise, he regained his calm. Although he had apanied Alice through hardships at work during these past five years, he only had the rtionship of a working partner, and absolutely did not have any ulterior motives. "No, I don''t want to let it pass. Bryant, I''ve decided. I''ve decided to look for another customer, but before I do, I want to give you my innocence ..." When Alice said these words, her lips, had already neared Bryant''s ear. Bryant was shocked, and pushed her away with a look of disbelief: "Alice, what are you doing? Do you know what you just said? " Alice immediately stood up and walked towards him, step by step, pretending to be extremely flirtatious: "Of course I know what I''m talking about, Bryant, I suddenly realized that in my hour of desperation, you are the best. So, in order to repay you, I want to give myself to you, don''t you ever think of taking me? "I don''t believe you. I''m the woman all men dream of. You''ve thought about it too, haven''t you?" Bryant was truly shocked by Alice''s appearance today. Her words were bold and passionate, it was simply not in line with her pure image of the past. "No, no, Alice, you must have misunderstood, I have never had any presumptuous thoughts about you. That''s right, you are very beautiful, making many men go crazy for you, but I have more respect and respect for you. So, please don''t say these words, if you still think of me as your friend." Bryant exined quickly and clearly. After Alice finished listening, she stopped in her steps, and red at him with a sorrowful and angry expression: "What did you say? Bryant, how could you not like me? We''ve been working together for so many years. Have you really never liked me? " Chapter 137 Chapter 137 "¡ª Alice, you''ve misunderstood the kind of love I have for you. I''ve watched you climb it step by step for the past five years. In certain aspects, you''re really outstanding, but ... I''m sorry, but I really don''t like you the way like men and women do. " Although Bryant didn''t really want to hurt her pride, he had to rify things so that she wouldn''t misunderstand again. Alice suddenly picked up a document from the side, and threw it fiercely at Bryant: "Even you are leaving me, right? Bryant, you are simply ungrateful, you know what kind of person I have been nurturing these past five years, every single time I appear, they would bring you along, and now you are finally famous, but suddenly treat me like this? How can you be so heartless? Okay, you go... You go and find your Lily, I want to see if she will see you again, I''m afraid she has already lied on top of Edwards Wayne''s body, and is even dirtier than me." Bryant was shocked by her words. Then, his face shed with anger: "Alice, you can scold me, but I won''t allow you to speak freely. She''s definitely not the kind of woman who doesn''t know her ce. She''s much purer than you." "Is that so? If you knew that my oue today was due to her, I really don''t know if you would still protect her like that. Five years ago, she had slept with Edwards Wayne, I have always been merciful and did not tell you, but now, she found another chance, do you think she will waste it? Last time at dinner, Edwards Wayne said that he had his eyes on her. Do you know if a woman that Edwards Wayne likes can escape? Even if Lily is willing to defend you like jade, I''m afraid Edwards Wayne will not let her. " Alice was really angry, so every word she said was extremely unpleasant to hear and extremely ear-piercing. Bryant felt like he had been struck hard, to the point where he almost couldn''t even stand steadily. He panted and stared at Alice angrily: "You''re talking nonsense, I believe that you''re definitely not the kind of person that you are. Don''t spout nonsense." "Alright, then go and find her. See if she''ll listen to you." Alice ridiculed. Bryant felt so much heartache that he died. He turned around and left, no longer bothering with Alice. "Bryant, if you leave, don''te back. I don''t want to see you ever again." Alice never thought that Bryant would still leave her ce for Lily in the end. She felt so angry that his heart almost exploded. "Let''s go, all of you go. I don''t need you. I can still calm myself down. Just you wait. I will make you regret leaving me." Alice was already crazy, she had turned into a madman. She crazily swept all the things in the room to the ground, her two eyes were red and tears were streaming down her face. After Bryant left the workshop, he sat in the carriage, and looked like he was about to copse. Then, he mustered his courage and called Lily. "Is that Bryant?" The familiar clear and melodious female voice sounded from the other end of the phone. "Lily, have you found a job yet? Where do you work? Can we have lunch together? " Bryant''s emotions were also in a mess. He didn''t know what kind of oue he had been waiting for so many years, but right now, he just wanted to hear her voice. Even if she rejected him, it didn''t matter. "I''ve found a job. If you''re free, let''s have lunch together. I''ll treat you!" Lily said with a smile. "Alright, send the address over. I''ll be there now!" Hearing that she had agreed and even said that she would treat him to a meal, Bryant''s mood was not that messy. In the afternoon, Lily found a ce in a restaurant near thepany and gave his address to Bryant. Ten minutester, Bryant appeared in front of her. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He still looked the same, dressed casually, like a big boy. Lily eyed him up and down, then heughed: "Bryant, why did you suddenly think of looking for me to eat?" Bryant looked at her, his heart a little unsteady. He wanted to ask her those questions, but he didn''t manage to say it in the end. "Nothing, I just felt that I messed up thest time I ate. I still want to treat you to another meal." Bryant suppressed his thoughts and said with a smile. "Why did you let Alicee for dinnerst time?" was still a little angry when she mentioned that unpleasant asion. Bryant was startled for a moment, and then answered casually: "Actually, the matter of eating that day, was not me, but Alice. She said that the three of us hadn''t met for a long time, and sat down to eat. Lily sneered: "Like I said, why would shee? Presumably, she just wants to show off." "She is that kind of proud person. Don''t take it to heart. Actually, she has been in a miserable state lately." Bryant consoled in a low voice. "Why is she so miserable? I think that Big Star has a lot of airs. " Lily was thinking of the matter of Alice driving a ten million car two days ago and how the big thorn had stopped at the entrance of herpany. It was indeed impressive, and even now, the entirepany was still discussing about it. "All of her announcements have been stopped, as well as all of Ji Group''s endorsements have been removed. She will very likely be hidden in the snow. In the future, you might not be able to see her on the screen. " As Bryant said this, his eyes were already staring straight at Lily, wanting to see her reaction. "What happened to her?" Lily''s heart jumped, as though she had already thought of what was going on, but she still wanted to hear clearly from Bryant, since he was Alice''s manager. "She offended Edwards Wayne. Do you know about this?" When Bryant saw her expression change slightly, he felt pain in his heart. Indeed, when Alice said that she had something to do with Edwards Wayne, he believed her. Lily''s face became even more tense, she pretended to be indifferent: "Really? Then she deserves it." "Wandering, Alice said that you knew Edwards Wayne five years ago, and you and him ..." Since the topic had reached such a stage, Bryant felt that he had to get to the bottom of this matter first. Lily''s hands had stopped moving. She lifted her head and looked at Bryant, pursed his lips, and said in a calm voice: "Bryant, I don''t want to mention anything unpleasant in the past anymore. Please don''t ask anymore, okay?" When Bryant heard her say that it was an unhappy thing, his mood improved a little. However, his heart still felt like it was pierced by a thorn, and it was extremely ufortable. "If you don''t want me to ask, then I won''t ask. But, can you tell me if it was you who did this matter of Alice''s suppression?" Bryant still wanted to understand more about this matter. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 "No, I know that you won''t hurt her for no reason, Alice is too arrogant, and it is indeed easy to offend people, furthermore, I know about your situation in your own Family, but I never thought that you and Alice would end up in such a state." Bryant was a little emotional. As their friend, he was indeed in a difficult position, and felt pity for their broken sisterhood. "Bryant, can we not talk about her? Let''s eat." Lily really didn''t want to bring up Alice''s name again. Bryant also hoped that the atmosphere during the meal would be more cheerful, so he nodded his head: "Alright, let''s not talk about it anymore!" The conversation then revolved around some of the life they had in school, and also about their recent work. "Wandering, do you want me to be a celebrity?" Bryant suddenly asked. Lily blinked in surprise, sized up the handsome man with a fresh temperament and couldn''t help but laugh: "I already felt that you had the potential to be a star in the past, didn''t you also go to an art schoolter on? Why did he be Alice''s manager? I thought you were definitely going to be a celebrity." Bryantughed bitterly: "My mom didn''t allow me to be an artist, but you know who I am, I still prefer to stay in ces like this to entertain people. This is my personality, when Alice found out that I was in a difficult situation, she suggested me to be her manager." "If you didn''t step into the Path five years ago, then why did you choose to do it now? Lily asked in surprise. "I only feel that if a person abandons their dreams and doesn''t dare to face them, then they won''t have the courage to do anything else." However, if he wanted to give Lily a better life, he could only earn more money. Although he had been a manager for Alice for a few years, he still wanted to save up a lot of money, so he wanted to prove something. At the very least, when Lily made his choice, the gap between him and Edwards Wayne was not that big. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Hearing him say that, Lily smiled and encouraged him: "Bryant, if you have such a dream, it''s a good thing. You''re right, if your dream is buried, then it''s too meaningless. "Really? you don''t object to me bing a star? " After Bryant heard this, he was extremely happy, and he even had the courage to go and take the test. "Of course I don''t object, this is your dream. Only, I heard that it is very difficult for a celebrity to enter the stage. Bryant, are you going to have to go through a very difficult period?" Lily couldn''t help but to feel worried for him. Bryantughed: "Lily, you don''t have to worry about that for me. Actually, in the entertainment industry I have not been messing around with others for these past few years. I have resources, and I know a lot of people. If someone wants to be a star, this is the matter of my thought. What''s more, actually I was extremely popr in the Inte." Lily was startled, then sheughed in distress: "I just came back from abroad. There are so many news in the country that I have not paid attention to yet. Bryant, since you have the time and the people, then you can realize your dream." "Alright, I will work hard!" Bryant lifted his head, and saw that the woman''s face was filled with smiles. His emotions had also settled down in an instant, and when he decided to do something well, he would put in a lot of effort and endurance for her. Wait for me. When I seed, I will confess to you. Lily, on the other hand, didn''t understand how determined and happy Bryant was currently looking at him. While the two of them were eating and talking, someone was rapidly taking photos of them in a corner. Edwards Wayne returned home drunk. After lying on the sofa for an entire night, he still had not recovered his energy and was currentlyzily sitting in thepany''s resting room. His head was throbbing. After answering his mother''s phone call yesterday, his mood had reached a low point. Only alcohol could numb that pain. Thus, he went to find n and Billy William to drink, but during the banquet, he was the only one who was drunk. Previously, when he was drunk, he would just open a hotel room for the night. But yesterday, even though he was drunk, he still insisted on sending him home to sleep. He didn''t know why he was so determined to go back. Moreover, when he went back, he didn''t dare to go upstairs to see his two children. Thus, hey on the sofa and slept. Moreover, he had left home just after six in the morning because he was afraid that the two children would see him in such a sorry state. At this moment, he frowned as he drank some alcohol. His body had almost fully recovered. Larry suddenly knocked on the door and came in. With a serious expression, he said: "Young Master, the people we arranged for you have bought some things. Do you want to see?" "Give it here!" Edwards Wayne said indifferently. Larry took the IPAD and said hesitantly: "It has something to do with Miss Lily!" Edwards Wayne''s pupils constricted as he stared intently at the man and woman in the picture. The background was a restaurant, and the two people sat near the window. Lily seemed to be very happy, and between her lowered eyebrows and light smile, it was full of flirtatiousness. "It''s this man again!" Edwards Wayne was extremely annoyed and immediately said to Larry: "Go and investigate who this man is, and what is his rtionship with Lily." His name is Bryant. He and Miss Lily have always been good ssmates, but right now, the two don''t seem to have any intimate rtionship. But I can be sure that he is definitely not a bad friend. " Larry had long understood the Young Master''s personality, so he had already made preparations. "Is there a pure friendship between men and women?" Edwards Wayne ridiculed. Larry was also unable to answer this question, and could onlyugh: "I guess it''s because this Bryant still has a good impression of Miss Lily." "That might not be the case. Perhaps this woman has a good impression of him, is it because he''s handsome?" From the photo, Bryant was one of those sunny and warm men. He really did have a good appearance, as he was born with the face of an idol star. Larry was even more unable to answer. In front of Young Master, how could he admit that other men were handsome? Moreover, this Bryant is already at the top of the Young Master''s love rival list. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 A¡ª love rival? Larry suddenly realized that he actually thought like that, and looked at his own Young Master in shock. Did his Young Master really like Miss Tang? "Keep them watching me. I want to see what this woman really wants." Edwards Wayne was even more depressed now. Her gaze continued to wander back and forth on the photo, staring at Lily''s figure. Her eyebrows were raised, as if she was having a good time chatting. In front of Bryant, this woman was like a happy child, caring nothing at all. But in front of him, she was as cold as if she had no emotions. "Young Master, I''ll inform the other party right away." Larry did not dare to stay any longer, afraid that the Young Master would vent his anger on him. Just as Larry opened the door to go out, he met a familiar figure. "My dear Second Young Master, you''re back!" It''s Joshua Wayne, he was dressed very low¡ª key, if not for the fact that they directly shed with each other, no one would be able to recognize him, the Big Star was just different, the reason why he was able to wear such tight and conservative clothes. "Is my brother here?" Joshua Wayne looked around and asked softly through the sunsses. "Yes, he''s inside!" Larry replied with a smile. Joshua Wayne pushed the door and entered. Seeing that there was no one in the office, he once again pushed open the door to the resting room. The panoramic window faced the sofa and the man sat there with a dark expression. "Anything else?" Edwards Wayne did not raise his head. He thought that Larry had returned to report on something. Joshua Wayne removed the sunsses and lightly shouted, "Edwards, are you in a bad mood?" When Edwards Wayne heard this voice, he looked up to see his little brother standing there. Even after not seeing him for a few months, he still looked like a celebrity, handsome and dazzling. Edwards Wayne stood up. The two brothers were extremely simr in height, neither of them was shorter by a centimeter. "You''re finally willing toe back. I thought you had forgotten to y outside." Edwards Wayne ridiculed. Joshua Wayne Dan Danughed: "Big brother, don''t be angry, I have already dealt with Lily''s matter. Not only will I let her work return to normal, I will also let her boss take special care of her and even raise her sry. This time, she won''t be able to find any reason for me to say anything, right?" "How do you know about the baby?" When Edwards Wayne thought about how he was actually having ideas about children, his face immediately became displeased. Joshua Wayne shrugged his shoulders: "Of course I saw their photos on the inte, to be honest, I was really shocked at that time. It just so happened that I had a movie to take, and I had two kids inside, that''s why I decided to let these two kids act out, but I didn''t expect that ... "Sigh, to think that they would actually be my nephew. Do you think this is fate?" "Humph, you better not have any more thoughts about them in the future." Edwards Wayne warned angrily. Joshua Wayne knew that this matter had caused his brother''s heart to clench, he knew that he was wrong, and immediatelyughed happily: "Edwards, don''t worry, how could I dare? Other people would do such a thing, I am the first one to disagree, I have seen Emma before, she is so cute, interesting and fun. My dear brother, you are so fortunate." "Yeah, children are really cute, I didn''t think ..." Now that you''ve suddenly descended from the sky with two such beautiful children, it will definitely be difficult for you to understand your father''s feelings. " The moment he mentioned his child, Edwards Wayne''s mood instantly became sunny. Joshua Wayneughed a little embarrassedly: "To be honest, Edwards, I almost experienced it myself, you know when the two little guys'' photos were spread around like wildfire on the inte, everyone thought that they were my illegitimate children, and at that time, I almost thought that the children were mine, but, I thought carefully, it''s impossible for me to have children, although I''ve had girlfriends before, it''s also impossible for them to be pregnant with my children, but, I really wanted to, if they were really my children ..." "Just thinking is a waste of time. You are now their uncle." Edwards Wayne immediately interrupted him mercilessly. Joshua Wayne spread out his hands, and said with an indifferent face: "Being their uncle, I am also very happy, but, big brother, between you and Lily, has there been any lightning?" "Why did you mention her?" Edwards Wayne''s expression stiffened, and after that, he gave a cold look. "I feel like she''s really a weirdo. Yesterday, she clearly knew that the child was yours, but she was stillughing at me. How could I not be angry?" Can''t she just tell me? and even made me look like an idiot. " Joshua Wayne still felt that he had lost a lot of face, and was very angry in his heart. Edwards Wayne said indifferently: "Do you feel that she''s a weirdo too? "Your intuition is right. She is just an unreasonable woman. Don''t provoke her anymore, I can''t afford to offend her anymore." "I didn''t want to mess with her. She was the one who came to mess with me, so she hid it and didn''t tell me. She came all the way to make me a joke. That damned woman, the next time I see her..." "I already said, don''t provoke her. The next time you see her, don''t provoke her either." Edwards Wayne looked at his younger brother''s impulsive temper, and his gaze immediately fixed onto him. Halfway through Joshua Wayne''s words, he was unable to continue and could only nod his head, "I understand, I won''t provoke her then. Sigh, he gave birth to two children, so he doesn''t put us brothers in his eyes anymore. "Edwards, as far as I know, no one is afraid of you." "But I''m afraid of her now." Edwards Wayne alsoughed coldly with annoyance, "She used two children to threaten me, how could I not be afraid?" "Edwards, you have a share in our child''s life, why should you be afraid of her?" Joshua Wayne was still unconvinced, he liked his brother more. "That''s because you haven''t truly experienced the abilities of the two little fellows. Emma is still alright, they''re innocent and cute, a little considerate, but that son of yours ... I''ve already lost all my face in front of Lily, and he doesn''t have any fear towards me at all. Forget about it, let''s not talk about this anymore. In front of her younger brother, Edwards Wayne was already speaking the truth. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Joshua Wayne was extremely shocked, was this really the big brother that he had always thought of? He didn''t expect that even under the heavens, he would still be afraid of someone, and that person was a woman. Damn it, Lily was too excessive, even bullying his big brother. He must teach her a lesson. "Did Mom call you?" After a moment of silence, Edwards Wayne asked. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Joshua Wayne''s face stiffened, and only after a long while did he say: "She doesn''t have my cell number, she can''t find me, I don''t want to hear her voice." "She called me yesterday and told me to go see her. She said she missed us." Edwards Wayne mocked. Joshua Wayne coldly snorted. "She said she missed us, do we have to go to see her? Why did she leave when we wanted her to stay? Brother, don''t tell me you have to forgive her." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "I didn''t go to see her, and I don''t want to!" Edwards Wayne said coldly. "Don''t tell me about her from now on, it will save me the trouble." Joshua Wayne said unhappily. Edwards Wayne looked at his brother''s sorrowful and indignant expression and chuckled. He walked over and patted his shoulder: "Alright, I won''t say anymore. Let''s go eat at home tonight. You haven''t seen George before." "Alright, I''ll be there tonight." Joshua Wayne nodded his head. He actually wanted to meet his nephew very much, and wondered if he would be more cute than Emma? Alice received another blow from Bryant. When she returned home, it was as if her entire body was covered by a thickyer of dark clouds. Her mother, Ste, had been in a daze for the past two days as well. "Alice, don''t be discouraged for now. Mom has thought of a way, I don''t know if it will be effective." While Ste was still worrying at home, she suddenly thought of a way to save her daughter. Alice didn''t think that his mother would actually be able to think of a solution for her, and immediately revealed her hope. She anxiously asked: "Mom, quickly tell me, what other solutions do you have?" "Go beg Lily!" Ste said. Hearing that, Alice sat down again, and sneered: Please her? "It would be better to kill me than to beg her. She might even be watching me make a joke out of nothing right now. Mom, what kind of idea is this?" "I''m not asking you but your father to beg Lily." Ste had told her husband and Adrian about Alice''s matters, when Adrian heard that her daughter''s career had declined and that she was being suppressed by Edwards Wayne, he was extremely anxious. "Daddy went to ask her? Is it useful? Didn''t Lily hate his father for sending her abroad five years ago? " Alice felt that it was useless to ce all her hopes on his father. "No, your father''s begging must be useful." Ste was very confident. "Mom, is your brain bad or you''re sick? Lily almost never went back home, why would she give face to daddy?" Alice still did not dare to hold too high of a hope. "If Lily knew that she wasn''t the Tang Family''s biological daughter, wouldn''t she have to repay the Tang Family for raising her for more than twenty years?" "What?" After Alice heard these words, she was stunned, and then she asked in disbelief: "Mom, you said that Lily is not the daughter of the Tang Family? Are you sure? " "Of course I''m sure, the reason your father had an extramarital rtionship with me all those years ago was because Lily''s mother had no fertility ability. They bought Lily from another ce, and they told the outside world that she was their biological daughter, but I know that Lily is definitely not the Adrian''s biological daughter. She still doesn''t know where she came from, but now that she''s an outsider and wants to harm you, your father will definitely not let this go." Ste said withplete confidence. When Alice heard this, he immediately became confident: "Mom, if it''s really like this, let daddy go tell Lily, I might still be able to save him, quickly call daddy, tell him to hurry up and tell him, all my announcements have stopped, and have a B-list Female Celebrity rece me. You don''t even know that the entire inte is ying me, I don''t even dare to go online anymore, and I don''t need to go out for the next few days." Looking at her daughter''s aggrieved face, Ste hurriedly took out her phone and gave her a call. "Adrian, your daughter''s situation is getting worse and worse now. Go find Lily quickly and tell her to stop harming her daughter no matter what, otherwise, she''llpensate you for these twenty odd years of maintenance." "Mom, don''t make her pay, just let her go and plead for me, Edwards Wayne has plenty of money, if it ispensation, I am afraid we will say how much money we have, Edwards Wayne can even take it out." Alice immediately said to her mother. Ste immediately spoke into the phone: "Adrian, you must make Lily promise to help Alice. Think about it, when yourpany is in a difficult situation, Alice would take out the money to help you get through it. Now that she is in a difficult situation, as her parents, we must help her get over it no matter what." Adrian was naturally very worried about his daughter''s situation. Upon hearing that it was getting worse, he hurriedly said, "Don''t worry, I''ll give her a callter. She has to give me face." Adrian was extremely confident. Around 5 in the afternoon, Lily received a call from her father. Seeing this number, a trace of sadness shed in her heart. "Dad ...I" She ced the phone close to her ear and shouted in a low voice. "Wandering, are you free right now? Dad has something to tell you. " Adrian had always been this indifferent to her tone, and had been the same since he was young. "Dad, if you have anything to say, let''s say it now, I''m still working." Lily really had no way of going out to see him now. "I want you to apany me to the hospital!" "To the hospital? Dad, are you sick? " Hearing the two words "hospital", Lily was shocked. She thought that maybe his dad went to the hospital because he was sick. "I''m not sick, but I want you to apany me to the hospital." Adrian had another reason to go to the hospital. Although Lily could not ask her father''s purpose in going to the hospital, she decided to apany him there. This time, when she came back from abroad, she never called her father. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to call, but she didn''t know what to say when she saw her father. They seemed like father and daughter, but they were even stranger than strangers. However, if his father was not feeling well, Lily would worry about him even if he heard it. Lily requested for a leave of absence from his godmother, and then left thepany in advance. As she drove down to her father''s office, she saw him. Time had left more marks on his face. Although he had taken care of it well, he was still a bit old. Adrian was also surprised to see Lily driving a 400,000 strong car. He immediately walked over, opened the door and sat in the driver''s seat. "Dad, do you need me to apany you to the hospital for a physical examination?" Seeing his complexion, Lily worriedly asked. It was indeed not so good. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 A ¡ª drian turned his head to look at her, and then sighed: "Lily, when will you and Alice stop? Do you know how much trouble you''ve caused Alice to be unable to even leave her house?" Although Lily knew that his father was definitely going to bring this up with her, he never thought that his father would still go for Alice in the end. Sheughed self -deprecatingly, "Father, although she is also your daughter, you have always been concerned about me, but towards her, you care about everything. Even if you really want to be biased, you can''t be so obvious. Adrian looked at her with a little surprise. After five years of time, Lily seemed to have grown up, to actually say such things to him. In the past, when she was young, even when she was feeling wronged, she would only be able to bear it and would not bring it up. "Lily, if you want to hate me, then hate me. Regardless of the matter with Alice, please let her go." Adrian also felt that he had been too biased, but since he had gone abroad, he did not give her a call. However, he did not me her, because fate was ying with each other. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Lily was suddenly angry, her eyes had already turned red: "What''s the use of hating you? "I don''t want to hate you. I hope that you can do what a father should do. I also hope that you will take care of me, care for me, and not see me as nothing." "Lily, to drive. We''ll make a trip to the hospital first. Once we arrive, you''ll know why I did that. I''m indeed an irresponsible father, so I''ll let you down." Adrian did not want to argue with her in the car, because no matter how many things they quarreled with, there was no meaning, as such, they could not solve the problem. Lily took a deep breath and said no more, she just drove to the nearest hospital. Adrian suddenly asked the doctor: "Which window would you like to check for DNA?" When Lily heard his father say this, his entire body shook fiercely. Immediately after, she raised her head and stared at Adrian in disbelief, and asked with a trembling voice: "Dad, why are you inspecting this? Didn''t youe here to check your body?" You''re not my biological daughter, if you don''t believe me, then you''ll believe that I''m really not your biological father after we''vepared DNA. That''s why I haven''t been able to truly treat you as my daughter for so many years, but even if you''re not my biological daughter, I still haven''t treated you badly in material terms. You know that, so I hope you can let Alice go on ount of how father has raised you all these years. Adrian''s eyes reddened a little. If he did not encounter such a difficult situation today, he would have kept this secret for his entire life. "No ..." No, Dad, you don''t have to joke with me, okay? "I beg you, let''s go. If we don''t do any inspections, you must be lying to me ..." This blow came too suddenly, it was like a thunderbolt out of the blue. Lily could not ept it, so she endured her tears, trembling voice, and pulled her father''s arm, wanting to bring him away from the ce. You Ye and I bought it from someone else, and we don''t know who your parents are. Before your mother died, I promised her that even if I couldn''t give you a father''s love in this life, I would bring you up. I''ve aplished your mother''s dying words, and now you''re an adult. Adrian didn''t dare to look at Lily''s face which was already starting to cry. Lily''s entire body froze, her eyes stared nkly, she was actually not his biological daughter? How could this be? Why was it like this? She had always been jealous of Alice, jealous that she had her father''s care and love. She had once made a ruckus without reason, but at that time, her father had never said anything that could shock her to such an extent. "Wandering, I know you won''t be able to ept this fact, but if you don''t believe me, we''ll test our DNA right now." Adrian was afraid that she wouldn''t believe him, so he allowed her toe to the hospital. As long as the results of the DNA test were out, Lily would definitely believe it in front of the facts. Lily opened her eyes wide, and sized up the middle aged man who had suddenly be a stranger, his heart was in so much pain that it seemed like it was going to drip blood. Before, she had med her father for treating her badly, but now, she was a person without a father. "There''s no need to test it, I believe in you." Lily closed her eyes, and her tears crazily flowed down: "Thank you for not chasing me out of the Tang Family, thank you for bringing me up to the age of twenty. No matter if you are my biological father, in my heart, you are still my father." "Lily, if you still think of me as your father, then please let Alice go with grace, don''t let her have nothing. I already know what happened five years ago, they did indeed do something to hurt you, father will let them apologize to you in person, but today, father begs you, let Alice go, just treat it as repayment for raising me for the past twenty years." Adrian pleaded as he looked at Lily, hoping that she would forgive him. Lily''s heart felt like it was being cut by a de. Blood flowed profusely, her sadness and sorrow had already numbed her a little. But when she heard her father''sst words, she suddenly raised her head and looked at Adrian with tears all over her face. Adrian also felt that what he had done was excessive, but he had no other way. "Lily, Alice is my own daughter, I can''t just watch her walk into a dead end. Lily, you''re a good child, you''ve been very sensible and obedient since you were young. This time, can you help father?" Adrian really ced all his hopes on Lily. Seeing that Lily did not speak and only shed tears, Adrian was very uneasy and also very anxious. "Alright, I promise you, this time ..." I will let her go, and treat it as returning the favor of raising you. " After Lily finished speaking, she turned around and ran out. "Lily ..." Seeing that she had decisively ran away, Adrian immediately shouted out, but sadly, he was already frozen in ce, not daring to chase up to her. Perhaps, at this moment, he had already lost this daughter of his. In one breath, Lily ran out of the hospital. Outside the door, the sunset was beautiful, the multicolored light spread across the ground, but her heart was cold. She walked to the car in a daze step by step, her whole body trembling. She also clenched her bag tightly with both of her hands. How was she supposed to ept such a cruel reality? She was actually not her father''s biological daughter. She was bought and raised by him and her mother from someone else. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 How could this be? In the past, although her father was indifferent to her, in the end, she was a child with a family and a father. Now, did her father tell her the truth because he didn''t want to acknowledge her as his daughter anymore? Lily already knew his intention for doing this. He hoped that she would let him go and use this to repay the favor of raising him. His heart felt so stifled that it was hard to breathe. Tears started streaming down his face once again. After getting into the car, Lilyid on the steering wheel and cried loudly, venting out all of the grievances and sadness in her heart. If this was really what her father meant, then she could forgive Alice for harming her five years ago, and could also forgive her for borrowing her name to enjoy five years of glory and splendor. But from today onwards, she no longer had any rtionship with her original family at all. This was good as well. In any case, she was already an outsider in that family. Moreover, she did owe the Tang n a great deal for her upbringing. After he had cried enough, he realized that the sky outside the window was almost dark. Looking at the time, it was almost 7 o''clock. Lily wiped her tears and opened the car window. A cool breeze blew in under the night sky, causing her to feel extremely cold. However, no matter how cold she was, she didn''t want to close the car window. Her eyes were red and swollen, just enough to let the cool breeze wash away the redness. When they were almost to the Wayne Family, her phone rang. She took a look and saw that it was Edwards Wayne calling. Lily reached out to grab the phone, and pressed speaker down on the hands - free phone. A man asked lightly: "You''re not going home to eat dinner again tonight?" "We''ll be home soon!" Lily replied and hung up the phone. Edwards Wayne stared at the phone she hung up from, his handsome face shing with a trace of displeasure. Had this woman gotten used to hanging up on him? This habit must be changed. When Lily reached home, the road outside the living room was lit up. After driving through such a quiet and peaceful road, she was in a good mood. Lily''s current mood had also returned to normal. In the cold wind along the way, she had already epted the fact that she was not Adrian''s daughter. Actually, it didn''t matter to her whether it was the truth or not. After all, what she cared about the most now was her child, and she wasn''t alone. She had a child, so no matter where she went, she was still a person with a family. When Lily parked the car in the garage, she intentionally looked at herself in the mirror. Although his eyes were still red, they were not swollen anymore, so the child shouldn''t be able to see anything. When Lily walked into the living room, she realized that it was very quiet. She was stunned. By this time, they should have already finished school. "Miss Tang, you came back. Young Master and Second Young Master are upstairs ying with toys to apany the children. Do you want to go up to take a look?" Old Garry knew that she was definitely looking for a child and quickly went forward to answer her doubts. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Oh, got it!" Lily was suspicious, Joshua Wayne had alsoe? Lily walked up to the second floor and entered her bedroom. She was still wearing her work clothes, soing home and putting on a set of work attire was not really appropriate. She simply picked out a set of very simple jeans and a ck loose T-shirt and went out. At the entrance of Toy Room, she heard the children''s happyughter. Her heart warmed up slightly as she pushed open the door and entered. She saw Joshua Wayne racing his son. The zigzagged driveway took up a veryrge area. The two of them held a hand ¡ª held control panel, and two shy little sports cars were ced in front of the starting line. The atmosphere seemed to be extremely tense, yet when Edwards Wayne turned around and nced at her, his gaze became slightly obscure. "Uncle, you have to work hard. You''ve already lost three rounds. If you continue losing, I''ll look down on you." Emma who was at the side of the road, her beautiful little face was flushed with excitement, she stood around the road and shouted loudly. Joshua Wayne''s handsome face flushed. He never thought that this little fellow who hadn''t even reached the fourth wind would be so nimble in controlling electric toys. As an adult, he actually lost to him three times in a row. What made him at a loss whether tough or cry was, every time Emma lost, she would say it out loud. "Mummy ..." Suddenly, Emma saw Lily standing at the side of the door, she ran over excitedly and hugged her thigh: "Mummy, when did youe back? You missed the good show, uncle is currently competing with brother, but it''s fun, I''ll cheer for brother at the side, brother will beat uncle down." Emma happily revealed her achievements to the Mummy, and even mentioned her contributions. Lily rubbed her daughter''s little head, her beautiful eyes looking towards thepetition road. Right at that moment, two small sports¡ªcars started to run quickly. Emma immediately grabbed onto the corner of Lily''s clothes. "Mummy,e over here quickly. Lily was already dragged to the front by her daughter. Looking at her son''s serious and focused expression, she couldn''t help butugh. His son had always loved to y these interesting things since he was young. At this moment, Joshua Wayne was ying with him, he must be very happy. "Big brother, do your best! Big brother, do your best!" The little guy was jumping and shouting at the side, as if he was even more excited than his elder brother during thepetition. His two little faces were red, and he was almost sweating from shouting. Lily also stared at the stage, his eyes not moving an inch. However, what she didn''t know was that the eyes of the tall man with his arms behind his back were focused on her. This was the first time Edwards Wayne saw her wearing such casual clothes. The simple clothes made her look like a university student who had just walked out of school, and gave his a clean temperament. Her long hair was tied carelessly, revealing a slender, snow - white neck. Although there was nothing extravagant about her, there was an indescribable charm to her. "Be careful ..." When Lily saw that his son''s sports car was about to jump off the runway in order to overtake the car, she immediately shouted nervously. Just because she said that, it immediately attracted Joshua Wayne''s attention. He raised his head, and the sports-car that was running at full speed on the track immediately flew away. "Yea, uncle loses again. How embarrassing!" Emma saw the electric sports car flying and immediately cheered. Joshua Wayne was so frustrated that he directly sat on the floor. His handsome face was filled with depression. George excitedly wiped away the sweat on his forehead, and said while beaming: "Uncle, why are you always giving way to me, don''t you see that when I''m so young, you''re already giving way to me?" Joshua Wayne already felt extremely humiliated, but the little guy still wanted to sprinkle salt on his wounds. "It''s fine as long as you know it. Don''t be so loud, okay?" Joshua Wayne pinched the little fellow''s face and raised his head to look at Lily. "It''s all your fault. Chapter 143 Chapter 143 C ¡ªire was stunned, and immediately protested in dissatisfaction: "What does it have to do with me, you were the one who couldn''tpete to my son, and now it''s my turn, you really are shameless." "You ... "Edwards, you control your woman." Joshua Wayne could not argue with him, so he immediately brought out Edwards Wayne to save him. It was just that when he said those words, both Edwards Wayne and Lily''s expression stiffened. Edwards Wayne''s eyes became gloomy and without any light, he looked towards Lily, but Lily said coldly: "Joshua Wayne, be careful when you speak. Don''t speak any more nonsense, and I am not his woman." Joshua Wayne suddenlyughed: "You are not his woman, then why do you live in his house?" Lily choked, suddenly she did not know how to choke back. Just at this time, George who was at the side said in a cool tone: "Uncle, you may not have understood the situation, it is not that my Mummy wants to live here, but that my father begged her to stay here, and, my Mummy said that she is not my father''s woman, so it must not be, my Mummy will never lie." Joshua Wayne was stunned when he heard the little fellow''s words. Following that, he looked at Edwards Wayne and then looked at Lily. He pointed at the little guy beside him and asked, "My Dear Brother, how did this little fellow know about this? Did he understand that at such a young age? Do you understand the affairs of adults? Seeing that his uncle actually doubted his IQ and EQ, George immediately became angry, clutching his two small hands on his waist, and said slowly: "Uncle, don''t underestimate me, you know, I know, what you don''t know, I know better than you, just like the race car just now, but you insisted on pulling me along, now that you have lost, do you still have to agree to three conditions?" Joshua Wayne''s handsome face darkened. Only now did he recall that he seemed to have agreed to the conditions of a little fellow. "George, Uncle was just joking with you, why did you take it so seriously?" When George heard him, he knew that he was going to act shamelessly. He immediately raised his head and looked at his father who had an extraordinary presence: "Daddy, your little brother wants to act shamelessly. I''ll trouble you to teach him in the discipline." The same tone, the same words, made Joshua Wayne feel a headache. He quickly looked at his brother, thinking that his brother would probably help him. After all, he was his brother! However, he seemed to have forgotten something even more important. This little fellow was still his own son. The reason why Edwards Wayne was forcefully dragged inside by his daughter was to bear witness to the situation, but now, his little brother had lost, and he still had the face to act shamelessly. "Joshua, what you can''t do shouldn''t be said earlier. Now that you''ve lost, the three conditions you promised little George, you have to keep it to yourself." Joshua Wayne was speechless to the extreme. Did he really have to agree to three conditions of this little family? "Alright, since Big Brother wants me to keep my word, then say it now. What are your conditions?" "All uncles promise you." Joshua Wayne immediately said with a heroic face. After he finished speaking, he even wanted to re at Lily hatefully. Lily stood at the side with a calm expression, ignoring Joshua Wayne''s resentful expression, as though she was watching a good show. She was full of confidence in her son. She believed that no matter who he tried to trick, he wouldn''t be able to do the same to her. Indeed, it was as she wished! While Lily was staring at her son, she did not notice the resentful expression of someone else. Edwards Wayne was still stifled by her retort. Did this woman really have to say it so clearly? Couldn''t he pretend to be his woman and let him have some face in front of his younger brother? George tilted his chin up slightly, and on his delicate and beautiful face, a cruel expression appeared. "Uncle, listen carefully, my first condition is that in the future, you are not to say anything that my Mummy doesn''t like to hear. You are not to bully my Mummy, and you are not to make her angry. "Wait a minute, little thing. In the first condition, you actually said three words. Isn''t that already three conditions?" Joshua Wayne never thought that there woulde a day where he would be arguing with a child about right and wrong. This was definitely the biggest stain on his life. George blinked his big ck eyes, and then, he tilted his small head and thought about it carefully: "Un, it seems like I said three conditions at once." Joshua Wayne''s forehead was filled with ck lines. Luckily he was smart, otherwise, he would have to ask for a dozen conditions from this little fellow. "George, the three conditions you mentioned are all to help your Mummy. How about you change them again, and make other conditions such as asking me to buy you a toy you like, such as where can I bring you to y with ..." Joshua Wayne heard George''s three conditions, and his head started to hurt. If he agreed, wouldn''t he dare to yell at Lily again? Doesn''t he have to be like big brother and be restrained by this woman? No, his pride would not allow him to be so obedient to a woman. George''s ck eyes instantly lit up when he heard about the toy. Joshua Wayne also looked at him with anticipation, thinking that he would definitely change his condition. But! "No, these are the three conditions I want you to agree to. As for the toys you mentioned, I can ask my dad to buy them, he has plenty of money and can go anywhere to y, but right now, I have five days a week in school, so I only have two days to y. But the ce I want to go to is too far, two days is not enough, so I don''t y too much either." After George thought about it deeply, he decided to still ept the three conditions from before. As long as Mummy was alright, he would be fine. Lily looked at Joshua Wayne with a little bit of satisfaction, then walked over, held onto her son''s small face and gave him arge kiss. "Son, you''re really awesome. "Mummy, I want to kiss too!" Seeing that her brother actually enjoyed the Mummy''s loving act, Emma immediately ran over unhappily, wanting to fight for her favor. Emma hurriedly held his daughter''s small face and also gave her a big kiss. The little guy immediately became happy. At the side, Joshua Wayne''s face was extremely ugly. He stared at George with a bit of frustration: "You little fellow, you better remember this, in the future, if we were topete again and you lose, these three conditions will not work." "Let''spete then, I''m not afraid, but you have to follow the rules of the game, you can''t say anything that will make my Mummy unhappy, if not..." "Otherwise what!" Joshua Wayne curled his lips. "Otherwise, you have topensate my Mummy with mental damages. Every time you compensate me with a hundred... "Ten thousand!" George thought of one hundred pieces at the beginning, butter on, he felt that the one hundred pieces seemed too little, so he changed it to ten thousand words. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "What?" Joshua Wayne was about to go crazy. A million? This was much more worthwhile than robbing a bank. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Edwards Wayne watched the conversation between his younger brother and son, his thin lips slightly raised, and then, he lectured: "George, how can you talk to your uncle like that, one million is not enough, he has plenty of money, you should have more." "Edwards, did the two of youe together to cheat me of my money? No matter how rich I am, it''s impossible for me to give her a million. " Joshua Wayne suddenly felt like he was tricked. His brother was actually pampering his son like this, and also pampering this woman. No, he didn''t want to y around with her, he had to leave immediately. Lily saw that their joke was too excessive, and scolded sternly: "George, quickly apologize to uncle. You are a child, don''t fuss about it with an adult, that bet just now didn''t count, did you hear that?" George shrugged his shoulders, and immediately nodded with a smile. "I know, my queen, I will not lower myself to his level, Uncle, we won''t bet, my bet just now won''t count, won''t it scare you?" The more Joshua Wayne heard, the more he felt like he was being scolded at. What did he feel like scolding him for? "No, since it''s me who wants to bet with you, then it has to be counted. What kind of person is your uncle? I''m the most trustworthy person here." Joshua Wayne felt that he should not lose too much face in front of Lily. Originally, he had thought that since he was already so honest, Lily should also take a step back. However... "George, hurry up and thank your uncle. Your uncle is really a trustworthy person, do you want to learn from him in the future? You can''t speak carelessly, but you must do what you say and youExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. must not act shamelessly. " Lily suddenly changed his attitude and followed what Joshua Wayne said, allowing the bet toe to fruition once again. Of course, George understood what the Mummy meant, so he quickly bent down and said politely: "Thank you, uncle, for being my role model. I will definitely learn from you in the future." Joshua Wayne,"..." This time, he was truly defeated. His noble dignity would never return. Edwards Wayne couldn''t help but want tough as he watched this mother and son pair entrap his little brother at the same time. "Big brother, say something, I feel like I''ve been dragged into a ditch by them." The more Joshua Wayne thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. Edwards Wayne, however, had a nd expression on his face. "You''re not smart enough yourself. Lily never thought that Edwards Wayne would actually help her and his son. However, even if he did, it should be his son. He thought back tost night when he was drunk. He seemed to have been hurt by some woman when he said those emotional words. Lily''s heart was stuffy. She decided that no matter what this man did to her, whether it was a good thing or bad thing, she would ignore him. The dignified Big Star, actually died in the hands of a child and a woman. This matter, it must not be known to anyone, if not, how could he continue to live? Downstairs, Lily led the two little fellows down to wash their hands. "Mummy, Uncle is so pitiful. I think he''s about to cry, stop bullying him you and big brother." Emma had a very good impression of Joshua Wayne, the little guy had seen the way Edwards bullied him together with his Mummy, and now, she was begging Joshua Wayne for mercy in a small voice. George red at her unhappily from the side: "Who the hell gave birth to you? How are you going to help uncle and not Mummy?" It''s not that I don''t want to help Mummy, it''s just that I feel that my uncle is too pitiful. Big brother, when you fight with him in the future, can you let him win once? Emma began to plead with George again. "Depends on my mood." After George finished washing his hands, he walked out like a young master with his two short hands behind his back. Emma blinked her eyes and asked: "Mummy, what does my brother mean by looking at your mood?" "I don''t know either. Maybe it''s to let uncle win once when he''s in a good mood." Lily exined to her daughter with a serious face. "Oh, then I''ll go tell uncle in the future and let him have a good look at brother''s mood. He''ll definitely be in a good mood before thepetition." Lily immediatelyughed. This little thing, its words were too naive, and made people want to kiss her. At the dining table, the two brothers Edwards Wayne and sat down first. At this moment, the two of them looked at each other and saw helplessness in each other''s eyes. "Big brother, now I finally know why you''re afraid of that woman. Who allowed her to give birth to such a little tyrant, her brain is truly shrewd." Joshua Wayne said in a low voice. "It''s a good thing that my son haspletely inherited my genes." A certain someone said in a nd voice, casually lifting him up. Hearing that, Joshua Wayne was instantly displeased: "Big brother, are you calling me stupid? No matter how stupid you are, I am still your blood brother." Edwards Wayneughed lightly: "Alright, don''t be so dejected, you just lost in a race car, right? George studies those things all day long. It''s normal for you to lose to him." "I have to win back my respect with my three conditions. Humph, I don''t want to be polite to Lily, when I win next time, I will raise six conditions, I want to make that woman submit to us two brothers obediently. " Joshua Wayne said in a low voice and showed a confident look on his face. "Cough ..." Why did she have to be so obedient to you? Just do it to me!" Edwards Wayne coughed lightly, and then looked at his brother with a stern gaze. Joshua Wayne''s body froze for a moment, he immediately lowered his head and did not speak, then laughed dryly: "Edwards, I see that you are treating her like this ...." "No!" When Edwards Wayne saw Lily walking over with two little fellows, he immediately lowered his voice and said, "If you don''t want to die, then shut up immediately!" Of course, Joshua Wayne didn''t want to die, so he quickly shut his mouth and didn''t say anything else. The five of them sat quietly at the long table. The dinner was very sumptuous, and the two kids ate until their mouths were greasy. Lily also lowered her head, and silently ate her food. In her mind, she thought about what Adrian had said to her, and thus, her actions were a little stiff, and her eating speed became slower and slower. All of her actions were seen by someone. Edwards Wayne frowned, what was this woman thinking about? Chapter 145 Chapter 145 "¡ªMummy, are you really unable to eat more? I saw that you didn''t even finish half a bowl of rice after a long time. This is not good, if you continue to lose weight, no uncle will like you anymore." George naturally also noticed that something was amiss with the Mummy. He sensed that she was distracted and immediately opened his mouth to remind her. Lily was shocked, only now did she realize that she had thought of something, something that could make him absentminded. She quickly added a piece of pork chop for her son, "Mummy is fine, hurry and eat more." "I won''t eat fat. Daddy, I''ll give it to you." George immediately threw Lily''s ribs into his father''s bowl. Lily looked up and her small face flushed a little. She red at her son in annoyance. Edwards Wayne looked at the meat in the bowl and was lost in thought for a moment. Just at that moment, Joshua Wayne suddenly said: "Big brother, you don''t like to eat it either? "Then give it to me, I like it..." Just as Joshua Wayne was about to pick up the chopsticks, someone''s chopsticks were thrown into his mouth even faster. Lily originally thought that Edwards Wayne would despise it, but he didn''t expect that he would actually eat it all in one go. For some unknown reason, she felt her heartbeat quickening, and her face was definitely flushed. Edwards Wayne ate the meat, spitting the bones on the te by the side, looking indifferent as he continued to eat. Lily was distracted just a moment ago, but now she was full of energy. Why did this man want to do this, I really hoped that he would hate that piece of meat, but now, he actually ate it. After a meal, they finally finished eating in peace. Joshua Wayne sat for a while, then rubbed the two little fellows'' heads and nned to leave. "Uncle, wait a moment. I want to ask you something. Is it fun to be a celebrity?" Emma suddenly grabbed his finger and asked. Joshua Wayne was startled for a moment, then squatted down, looked at the little fellow evenly, and laughed: "What''s wrong? Do you want to be a celebrity? " "That''s right, I want to be a minor star. I also want to be on TV every day. Uncle, you''re hiring? Can I apply?" Emma asked seriously. She really wanted to be a little star. "There are a lot of things to be a minor star. Tell uncle, what do you know?" Joshua Wayne watched as the little house came to him in a daze and truly thought that it was extremely fun. He wanted to pinch her little face and not let go. "I can sing, I can dance too ..." The little guy immediately wanted to show off her talents, but so far, she had only seen these two. "Is that so? "Then sing a song for my uncle. If you think that you sing well, uncle will let you be a little star." Joshua Wayne teased her andughed. "Okay, then let me sing a song... What should I sing? I can''t even remember the lyrics... " Due to being too nervous, the little guy''s mouth opened and closed a few times. She didn''t know how to sing anymore and was so anxious that her face was about to turnpletely red. Edwards Wayne looked at his daughter who looked like she wanted to show off, but was also speechless. He felt it was a bit of a joke and his heart ached for her, hence he immediately walked over and hugged her in his embrace, "Emma, it''s been tough being a celebrity, can you not be a little star?" "But I want to be on TV. I want a lot of kids to listen to me singing and dancing." The little guy immediately hugged his father, feeling ufortable from his poor performance just now. His little mouth was already ttened, and he looked like he was about to cry. When Joshua Wayne saw the little guy who he was ying with, he quickly advised: "Emma, look at Uncle, Uncle hasn''t slept for a few nights already, I''m so tired, bing a celebrity is really not fun. If you want to go on TV, next time, Uncle will bring you to the recording studio so that you can have fun being a celebrity, okay?" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Really? "Then uncle, quickly go home and rest. Remember to take me to y next time." Emma immediately believed it to be true. As expected, children were so simple, easily trusting others, but also easily satisfied. Joshua Wayne waved his hands towards the little guy, then shouted at George: "George, next time, if Uncle wants topete with you, you just wait for me!" George waved his hand at him like a general: "Uncle, quickly go back and rest. Don''t think about thepetition anymore, in any case, if you want more, you will lose to me." "This little guy ..." Joshua Wayne had never met an opponent before, he was once the king until he met his nephew. After Joshua Wayne left, Lily brought the two little fellows to walk around the garden, and when he returned, he nned to help them bathe. The little guys were also tired. After taking a bath, they climbed onto their beds and fell asleep as fast as they could. When Lily came out from her shower, she saw a light in Edwards Wayne''s study room. Although he did not want to disturb his work, Lily still wanted to talk about Alice. Since she had promised Adrian, she must do it, because she was repaying him for raising her daughter for more than twenty years. She was not a heartless person, but after this incident, everything that happened to her original family had nothing to do with her. She also would not go back to that family because she already knew that it was indeed not her home. Lily walked over and gently knocked on the door. "Come in!" A deep, maic voice came from the man. In the silence of the night, it sounded as if it had the power to strike at the heart. Lily took a deep breath and pushed open the door. The man was sitting on arge ck leather chair behind the desk, looking at her with an unfathomable expression. "Are the children asleep?" Edwards Wayne asked, but he was asking about the children''s matters. Because he had a few urgent matters to take care of, he could only leave the matter of the child sleeping and bathing to Lily. Now that the children were sensible and the servants and aunties couldn''t take them with them, the two little fellows would only be able to pester them in the future. Thus, they could only take turns. Lily nodded, her beautiful eyes nced at the man, and then lowered her head, as she pondered on how she could tell him about this. After all, although Alice had hurt her, she had also lied to this man. He is Edwards Wayne, the word deceit definitely could not be used in his dictionary. If she were to open her mouth and beg him to let Alice go, would he agree? After all, he had been deceived and paid the price... Wait, energy? Why did she think of the word ''power''? Was there anything between him and Alice innocent? The tip of Lily''s heart trembled, and her beautiful eyes instantly dimmed a little. As Lily lowered his head in thought, the man''s eyes that were as dark as the night stared straight at her face. She had just taken a bath, and her long hair had fallen behind her head. The bottom of her hair seemed to have been rolled up with some water melodies. Her entire appearance was in and elegant, like a lotus flower emerging from the water, which made people want to reach out to pick it. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 After Edwards Wayne realized that he had those dirty thoughts in his mind, his entire body froze, and after that, his face instantly darkened again. "You came looking for me. Is something the matter?" A low and deep maic voice interrupted Lily''s train of thoughts. She raised her head in shock and met with a pair of deep eyes. "Yes, I have a favor to ask of you." Lily tensed up and opened his mouth faintly. "What is it?" The expression in Edwards Wayne''s eyes slightly narrowed. She said the word "request", which meant that it was definitely not a small matter. This woman was so proud, she definitely wouldn''t easily beg someone for help. Edwards Wayne couldn''t help but be interested. "Have you been taking revenge on Alice recently?" Lily asked. Edwards Wayne nodded, and did not deny it: "That''s right, she lied to me, so he will naturally be punished. I will make her lose everything, and be iparably miserable." After Lily heard his cold words, her face slightly froze. After that, she bit her lower lip, and finally mustered up her courage to say: "I want to beg you to let Alice go, okay?" "What?" Say it again." Edwards Wayne''s face instantly turned cold as he questioned with a hint of anger. Lily was shocked by his cold tone. Indeed, he would never agree, Alice had lied to him for five years, how big of a crime was this, Edwards Wayne was someone who could not even hold a speck of sand in his eyes, how could he let a swindler continue lying to him? However, even if he was extremely angry, Lily still wanted to give it a try. "I beg you, please let Alice go, don''t take revenge on her anymore." Lily''s tone was not as loud as before, and it was a lot lower, so he was a little guilty. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "Lily, did I hear wrongly? You actually want me to let go of a fraud, you know that she lied to me for five years, and I actually turned a fraud into a Female Celebrity, from an unknown person. How could Edwards Wayne not be angry? Other than being angry at this woman for begging for mercy on Alice''s behalf, he was also angry at her for doing this. Lily''s shoulders shrank for a bit: "I know that she has offended you, so there won''t be a good ending, but I promised someone, and I want to beg you to let her go. Edwards Wayne, can you ..." Lily''s lips felt dry, she subconsciously licked her lips, and this small action, in the man''s eyes, instantly ignited a fire. Edwards Wayne also felt his throat bing dry, his Adam''s apple couldn''t help but roll a little. Damn it, why did he have the sudden urge to bite her lips again? "Who did you promise?" Edwards Wayne spoke again, his voice clearly bing much deeper. Lily sighed: "My father!" Edwards Wayne was slightly shocked as his unfathomable eyes stared at her once more. "From what I know, your rtionship with your father is very cold. When he came to beg you, you wanted to help Alice?" "Yes!" Lily didn''t want to say the truly reason behind her for helping him. "Heh, you are truly a filial woman. Your father didn''t even treat you as his daughter, yet you want to respect him as your father. You are not funny. You are pitiful." Edwards Wayne was angry because she had ced him in a low position. Lily''s body shivered, the pain in her heart started to rise like mad grass, as if it wanted to drown her. "Think of it as pity. Can you pity my filial daughter and agree to this?" Lily lifted her head and looked at the man''s sharp and ice-cold eyes. She truly hoped that Edwards Wayne could agree to her request, because as long as she could get Edwards Wayne to let Alice go this time, she could cut up all ties with the her original family. No matter what she decided to do in the future, she would not need to bear the me and pressure of her conscience. If Edwards Wayne did not agree to her request, and if she still owed her nominal family more than twenty years of nurturing, this would be a pressure that he would be unable to escape from in her entire life. "And if I don''t want to pity you?" Edwards Wayne was currently angry, as he did not want to hear any of this woman''s words. He was truly angry. He really wanted to open this woman''s head and see what she was thinking. "I will beg you again!" Lily''s heart trembled. It seemed that this man was very easy to talk about being a child. However, once it was something that had nothing to do with children, he would not be so easy to discuss. "It''s useless even if you beg. You are simply a fool." Edwards Wayne was even more furious. Hearing that he was so cruel, Lily panicked in his heart. No matter how many times she begged him, this man would never agree to this? What should she do? "If you are willing to agree to my request, I can agree to one condition. I will agree to any condition." Lily thought for a few seconds, then raised his head again, wanting to trade terms with him. When Edwards Wayne heard that she was actually willing to exchange his conditions, the cold and heartless expression on his face became a little lighter. "Are you sure you want to trade terms with me?" Edwards Wayne felt that it wasughable and infuriating. How stupid was this woman to think about family love at this moment? Hearing his words, Lily could not help but shiver, he had a bad feeling about this. He felt that the conditions that this man was going to propose must be extremely harsh and difficult to deal with. "Then tell me your conditions, and I''ll think about it." Lily did not block her way out. She felt that she should first hear what his conditions were before making her decision. With how shrewd Edwards Wayne was, how could he not know what kind of joke she was ying? He coldly snorted, "Since it''s a exchange of terms, then it''s natural that we have to agree on the conditions first." Lily was stunned! This man was so cunning. "Alright, as long as you don''t mention any conditions that allow me to repay you with my life, I will agree to any other conditions." Since he''s so cunning, Lily wouldn''t be stupid. He had stated in advance the conditions that he couldn''t ept. Edwards Wayneughed mockingly, "In that case, you just don''t have any sincerity left to exchange with me anymore." "I''m very sincere!" "But my condition is that your body belongs to me!" Edwards Wayne was actually purposely making things difficult for her, he wanted to see her reaction. Lily was stunned, after a long while, she stared at him in embarrassment and anger: "How can you do that?" "How am I? Didn''t you say that as long as I agree to your conditions, you would agree to do the same to me? Now, you can consider it." Edwards Wayne had purposely teased her, this woman was not to be threatened. Lily was dumbstruck, and indeed, was shocked by his words. She never thought that Edwards Wayne would be so shameless to actually propose such a condition. She really underestimated him too much. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 "¡ªIf that''s the condition, then forget it." Lily did not want to continue talking to him, so he turned and left immediately. Seeing her determined to leave, Edwards Wayne''s face immediately became as dark as iron. This woman didn''t even think about it, and gave up just like that. Judging from her previously determined expression, this matter should be very important to her. Heh, from the looks of it now, it wasn''t important enough for her to sacrifice herself. Edwards Wayne''s mood suddenly became agitated, the things that could still be handled calmly just now, became annoying right now. Did this woman really not consider being his woman at all? In her heart, was Edwards Wayne really that powerless? After Lily left the study room, he quickly walked towards his bedroom. As he walked, he scolded Edwards Wayne in his heart. She returned to her bedroom and closed the door. Once again, she was confused. If Edwards Wayne did not agree to let Alice go, what would she do? Could it be that he had to find another way to repay the Tang n''s kindness? This was a good opportunity to sever everything, but unfortunately, she had missed it. "Mummy ..." Emma suddenly crawled up, her eyes still closed, her small body swaying back and forth, but she did not lie down to sleep: "Mummy, hug ..." Lily could only hug his daughter close to her chest and lie down. She reached out and patted his daughter''s arm, coaxing her to sleep again. Her daughter rolled a few times in her arms, found afortable position, and went back to sleep. Lily''s eyes were closed, but she was not sleepy at all. In her mind, she was still thinking about the conversation she had with Edwards Wayne just now. It could be seen that Edwards Wayne was very angry at her request. It was truly tiring, but if he thought about it from Edwards Wayne''s perspective, it was normal for him to have such a reaction. All of this was Alice''s fault. She had initially calmly epted all of Edwards Wayne''s good intentions towards her, and now that death was at hand, she was still thinking of ways to save him. Was it her princess''s fault? Lily shook off all the thoughts in her head. Don''t think about it anymore, she decided to go to sleep. Tomorrow was thest day to work, followed by a double day off. The script that Lily wanted, she had yet to draw anything satisfactory, she was afraid that on this Double Day, she would be busy. Edwards Wayne was not in the mood to work, he lit up a cigarette, took a few heavy puffs, and raised his head to stare at the closed door. Until 12 o''clock, he still didn''t get pushed away again, which meant that the woman really gave up on exchanging blows with him. Thinking about this, he became even more annoyed. This woman was truly ridiculous. After teasing him, she had pretended that nothing had happened, causing him to feel vexed. In the morning of the second day, Lily slept for half a night, so his rest was not too well. She pulled her daughter and walked into the dining hall. Edwards Wayne sat at the dining table beside him and had already started to eat his breakfast. "Mummy, good morning!" George greeted her with a smile. "Morning!" Lily stroked his son''s little head. "George, I dreamed of you yesterday!" Emma said while grinning. "What did you dream I was doing?" George asked curiously. Emma immediately said loudly, "When I dreamed you pulled a piece of dung on the bed, it was all smelly. It woke me up." At that moment, Edwards Wayne, who was eating, almost choked when he heard his daughter''s words. Hearing her cute words, Lily couldn''t helpughing. Only George was so angry that his face turned white, and pointed at Emma and shouted, "Emma, do you believe that I won''t strangle you to death?" Emma immediately stuck out her tongue at her brother. "Come on, you won''t dare, Daddy will protect me!" "Just you wait, I''ll catch you right now, I''ll open up your ass." George said as he jumped down from the chair to grab his sister. He was truly heartbroken. How could his little sister dream that he had done such a terrifying thing? Alright, George, little sister is joking with you. You''re taking it seriously, aren''t you? Lily quickly stood up to stop them. "She just said such a disgusting thing, how can I eat it? Daddy, how can you still eat? " When George turned around, he realized that his father was still eating. Edwards Wayne,"..." What did it have to do with him? Lily immediately turned around and berated her daughter, "Emma, in the future, you are not to speak carelessly when we are eating. Emma pouted, feeling extremely wronged. "Mummy, what I said was the truth. "Alright, alright, don''t say anymore, Mummy didn''t say that you''re lying. Quickly sit on the chair, eat breakfast and go to school." Lily hurriedly interrupted his daughter''s words. She was really afraid that this little fellow would say something that would make people even more unable to eat. However, Emma felt that there was something in what she had just said, and happily picked up her spoon to drink the porridge. Lily casually drank her porridge and looked at the man beside her with her beautiful eyes that were like water. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He was still thinking about the request he had made yesterday. He wondered if he had considered changing the conditions after one night. The man''s expression was icy. It was obvious that he wasn''t considering this matter anymore. Lily sighed in her heart. It looks like she really had to think of another way to repay this debt of gratitude. "Daddy, yesterday I heard our teacher secretly say that you are very handsome." Emma suddenly thought of something, and immediatelyughed while looking at his father. Edwards Wayne was slightly startled, his thin lips hooked up into a confident smile: "Daddy is always very handsome, what else did your teacher say about me?" "They said that they really want to marry Daddy. Daddy, our teacher, Mr.White is the prettiest and especially the nicest to George and me. Daddy, do you want to go and see her? If she is to be our stepmother, she will definitely treat George and me well." Emma did not know which scripture went wrong and suddenly mentioned about this. Both Edwards Wayne and Lily''s expressions were slightly stiff. George red at his little sister who was speaking randomly: "If you don''t speak, will you be mute?" Emma was waiting for her father to answer her, but she didn''t expect her brother to scold her. Her eyes immediately reddened with grievance: "I hate George the most!" Edwards Wayne immediately petted his daughter''s head and said softly: "Emma, Daddy will not marry another woman. No matter who she is, or how many people there are, Daddy will not take them. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Lily listened to the man''s words to coax his daughter, and his expression became a little tense. However, George smirked and smiled, "Daddy, you won''t marry another woman. Then, do you n to marry my Mummy? My Mummy is not like any other woman." Hearing that his son was messing around with him again, Lily''s little face instantly darkened, and she said angrily: "George, if you don''t speak, no one will take you to be a mute." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. After being scolded by Mummy, George immediately did not dare to speak anymore. Hearing Mummy scolding his brother, Emma immediately became happy again. After eating, Old Garry was in charge of sending the two kids to school. Lily also stood up and prepared to leave. Suddenly, Edwards called out to her: "Lily, wait a moment, I have something to say to you!" Lily could only stop in her tracks. He turned around and looked at the man with a surprised expression on his face. At this moment, the two kids had already left. There was only the two of them left in the living room. The atmosphere instantly became quiet. Lily looked at him in anticipation, the man''s tall and straight body walked towards her step by step. An invisible pressure pressed down on Lily, causing her heart to beat a little faster. She tightened her grip on her handbag, and forced herself to raise her head to look straight into his eyes. "What are you going to tell me?" Lily pretended to ask indifferently. Edwards Wayne looked down at her condescendingly. Looking at her snow-white face, it seemed as if it was dyed with two faint patches of captivating red. "Don''t you want to talk about what happened yesterday?" The man''s deep voice entered her ears, stirring up a wave of heat. Lily tensed up, all the cells in her body seemed to have been activated by this man''s hot air. She took a step back, left his danger zone, and pretended to be indifferent as she asked: "Do you feel like there''s still space for us to talk? Didn''t you reject me? " The man''s gaze darkened slightly as heughed mockingly, "Who rejected who in the end?" When Lily heard the ambiguity in his words, she was even more embarrassed. What was he trying to do? "The conditions you put forward are too shameless, I can''t agree to them." Lily directly said so. "Shameless? It''s not like I haven''t slept. " Edwards Wayne raised his eyebrows, the heat in his eyes did not lessen, and continued to stare at her little red face, filled with shyness. "Mr. Wayne doesn''t seem tock women. Why are you making things difficult for me? Didn''t you say that there were plenty of women who wanted to get into your pants? "Then you''d better find those women who want to crawl into your arms. I won''t agree to that." Lily mocked him and somehow felt that he was humiliating her. He was extremely angry. Edwards Wayne''s face instantly froze, looking extremely ugly. "Since you think so, then there is no longer any possibility of negotiation." Edwards Wayne said, then headed towards the door. Lily snorted, and walked out with big strides. When she quickened her steps and walked past him, suddenly, her wrist was viciously snapped by a man. The next second, she was forcefully pulled into his embrace. "You ..." Lily had only just let out a single voice when her pink lips were violently upied by a man. Her whole body froze, her beautiful eyes widened. Bastard, he promised not to kiss her too strongly. What was he doing now? Her thin lips crazily and tyrannically covered her small mouth. With a sense of punishment, she took away all of her breath. Lily was about to go crazy from anger. This man was too shameless, and was just a hooligan. "Didn''t he just say that there was no longer any room for negotiation?" Now, he actually dared to be so rude to her. Lily immediately wanted to give him a thousand kilograms more to repay the pain he had suffered. Unfortunately, the man had already seen through her thoughts. Before she could even raise her legs, she was already controlled by his firm legs. The pitiful her didn''t have any ability to resist anymore. The man was too tall and too domineering. He had almost controlled all of her actions. Only her lips were left, and she waspletely taken over by him. After kissing for an unknown amount of time, Lily felt like there were stars in front of her eyes, and her breathing had almost stopped. Yet, this man still seemed unsatisfied, as she continued to hold her little face and kiss the corner of her lips. Edwards Wayne lovingly kissed her on the corner of his lips. He liked the corner of her lips when she smiled, so he had always wanted to kiss her here. "Edwards Wayne, you bastard!" Lily cursed angrily. Just as she was about to raise her hand and teach this man a lesson, he suddenly whispered in her ear, "I agree to your requirement!" "Ugh ..." The hand Lily raised up even forgot to fall, a pair of beautiful eyes stared at him in surprise. Edwards Wayne satisfyingly let go of his hand, and Lily quickly retreated a few steps. His beautiful eyes were filled with anger and grievance, but his little pale pink face was as gorgeous as a peach flower, beautiful and moving. "Do you still not understand? I said, I agree to your conditions, let Alice go. " Edwards Wayne laughed lightly, seeing her foolish look, he actually felt that she was very cute. Lily was confused by his words. She squinted her eyes: "Why did you suddenly agree to it?" "Because of that kiss, remember, I don''t want you to be my woman anymore. I want you to revoke the condition you said before that you weren''t allowed to forcefully kiss you." Edwards Wayne said in satisfaction as he walked outside with long legs after straightening his sleeves, which had been pulled by her just now because he had kissed her. Lily stood there in a daze for a long time before she finished digesting what he had just said. This man was really too easy. He actually removed the condition that she put forward. Could it be that he could kiss her however he wanted in the future? Sigh, I still feel that this man is a bastard. Edwards Wayne sat in the car and turned to look out the window. Seeing the woman still standing there in a daze, his lips couldn''t help but raise up. Lily drove over to thepany and immediately gave Adrian a call. He very simply told her about Edwards Wayne''s promise to let Alice go, and Adrian thanked her. Lily listened to the person who had once been her father and thanked her. That strange feeling made her want to cry once again. But, forget it, she did not want to cry anymore. Since she was not her biological father, she should not disturb the warm days between him and Alice''s family anymore. If Adrian wasn''t her father, then where would her birth parents be? Would her godmother know about this? She used to be best with her mother. Lily was anxious about this matter, so she directly went to knock on Xipil''s office door. Xipil was preparing the information he would use earlier. Seeing her, he was a little curious. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 "¡ªGodmother, do you know that I''m not my mother''s biological daughter?" Once Lily entered, she immediately asked. She couldn''t care less about it anymore if only her godmother knew. "Huh?" Xipil was shocked yet again by her words, "What did you say? Aren''t you your mother''s biological daughter? "That''s impossible. I asked your mother and she said you were her biological daughter." "Mother, even you don''t know about this? My mom never mentioned it to you before. " Lily suddenly felt extremely disappointed. She thought that since her godmother was her mother''s best friend, she should know some news. "She didn''t tell me, Lily. Did something happen to you again? Who told you you weren''t your mother''s biological child? " Xipil was extremely surprised, but she started to feel pained for Lily. She was so young, how could she have experienced so much tribtion? Lily said bitterly: Yesterday, my father Adrian personally told me. He didn''t lie to me, I really am not his and his mother''s biological daughter, he said that they spent money to buy me. "Lily, I''m sorry, I really don''t know. Your mother didn''t tell me about this back then. It was too pitiful." Xipil couldn''t help with reddened eyes for her. Lilyughed self - deprecatingly, "That''s right, I also feel that I''m very pitiful." "Lily, don''t worry. If you aren''t the daughter of Adrian, then I will treat you as my daughter. You won''t lose your heart and have no one to feel pain for you." Xipil gently said to her. "Thank you, godmother. I''m so d to have you!" Lily''s tears almost fell, but when she thought about the morning meeting that was about to begin, she held it in. The family of Adrian! After Alice heard his father''s words, she was so overjoyed that her brows slightly creased. She happily asked: "Father, did Lily really plead for mercy for me? Edwards Wayne also promised to let me go? " Alice, in the future, don''t look for trouble anymore. Although you two aren''t sisters anymore, from the looks of her and Edwards Wayne''s rtionship, if you offend her, we will be in trouble again. " Adrian kindly advised his daughter because he was afraid that she would be too proud and charge forward to make a wish. However, Alice gritted her teeth and said hatefully: "Father, Lily has gone overboard, right? She clearly knows that I like Edwards Wayne, and now that she has snatched Edwards Wayne away, she clearly wants to provoke me. I don''t care, if I have the chance in the future, I will definitely make her pay for her despair." Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Adrian was shocked as he looked towards Ste. Ste coldly snorted. "Your daughter is right, I saw that Lily was not a righteous woman, so I took her away on purpose because I knew that Alice liked Edwards Wayne, and this is obviously to take revenge on my daughter. Adrian sighed, he did not want to say anymore, but he was worried that his daughter would cause trouble again. At that time, he would no longer be able to pull off his old face and plead with Lily for help. Thinking about losing a daughter that he had raised for more than twenty years, Adrian''s heart was still empty. In this family, most likely, only he would miss Lily. Lily was in the middle of her morning meeting, but at that moment, standing next to her desk was a woman. She raised her head to look at the camera above her head, then turned around and pulled out a document from the folder that Lily was in, and secretly ced it inside her own folder. Then, she quickly left. After entering the bathroom, Katy quickly took out her phone and took a few more pictures. After she finished taking the pictures, she used the same method to put Lily''s script back into its original position. Holding the phone, Katy felt extremely satisfied. After Lily snatched away from her customers, she lost her job consecutively, losing several important customers, and Xipil no longer valued her anymore, making her position in thepany seems to be in danger. When Katy thought about how it was all caused by Lily, she felt resentful and wholeheartedly wanted to take revenge on her. Now, she finally thought of a very good idea, she had just stolen her script. If she could sell this script to the market first as a finished product, at that time, the picture that Lily gave Lily would no longer be her original work. Lily had a bad temper. If she angered her, Lily would definitely not end up well. Moreover, if it was like this, Lily would also be a joke in the office and would have no ce to stand. Katy thought about how her n was about to seed and revealed a proud and cold smile, she was just waiting to see how miserable Lily''s fate would be. A day of tense and busy work passed by, and Lily drove back to the Wayne Family. Before he even stepped into the room, he heard the two little fellowsughing happily. "It''s finally time for the holidays tomorrow. I''m so happy." George was crazily jumping around in the living room, his small mouth talking nonstop. Emma ran beside him with a smile on her face, "George, I want to go for a pic tomorrow, do you want to join me?" "Of course I want to. I heard from Old Garry that Daddy has an excellent green corridor, I wonder when I can go visit it. There''s also Ocean Restaurant and Zoo, just thinking about them makes me excited." George had always wanted to go, but from what the Old Garry had said, the corridor was being renovated and couldn''t be visited. This made George very depressed, and he couldn''t wait to go take a look. "George, let''s go for a pic and let daddy go with Mummy. It must be very interesting." On TV, Emma often saw the scene of the whole family having dinner together in the wild. It was really too cozy, and she really wanted to have a pic together with them. "What are you two talking about?" Lily walked in and asked while smiling. "Mummy, you came back just in time. George and I are talking about the pic tomorrow." When Emma saw Mummy, she was so happy that she turned into a little flower. After that, she grabbed onto Mummy''s little hand, raised her head and pleaded: "Mummy, just promise me, okay? "Who said they were going on a pic?" Lily stared at her son suspiciously. George immediately raised his hand: "It''s not me who said it, Mummy, don''t look at me." "Father said so!" Emma suddenly shouted loudly, "Daddy..." Lily turned around and saw that Edwards Wayne had coincidentally walked in from the door as well. Edwards Wayne looked at the flying little body and immediately squatted down, hugging her tightly in his arms. Her lips kissed on his little face: "What did I say?" Chapter 150 Chapter 150 "Daddy said he was going to have a pic tomorrow." Emma hugged her father''s neck, and then, she whispered into his ear. "Father, quickly agree. Edwards Wayne listened to his daughter''s soft pleading, how could he reject her? He could only nod his head, "That''s right, I said it, tomorrow we''ll take our children to have a pic, we''ll go to the back of the mountain, the scenery there is not bad." "Yea, Daddy is awesome!" Emma immediately raised her small hands and cheered when she heard his father''s promise. She even fiercely kissed his father on the face: "Emma loves father so much." Lily looked at the father and daughter pair, and shook his head helplessly. Edwards Wayne had followed his daughter''s lead in everything once again, and he didn''t know if this was a good thing or a bad thing. "I have no objections. It just so happens that I can go and try out my control ne tomorrow." George was also very happy, but he was high and cold, and didn''t show it on his face. Lily carried his bag and walked upstairs. Emma immediately followed behind her like a small tail. "Mummy, I awarded a little red flower today. Teacher even gifted me a very cute little bear; brother didn''t get anything." Emma saidcently as he followed her upstairs. George, who was downstairs, had a sharp p across his face. Hearing that his sister was actually backing up against Mummy, he immediately snorted angrily. "I don''t want any little red flowers, nor any dolls. I''m not a three year old kid, so what are you so proud of." Lily stood at the foot of the stairs, turned around and looked at his son, frowning: "Did you get into some sort of trouble again? Otherwise, why is it that when little sister has a reward, you have nothing? " George secretly kissed a girl and that girl cried. Then, she ran over toin to teacher, and the teacher punished George for standing in the ssroom for a period of time and not admitting to it even if he died. I saw it with my own eyes, that girl is from our ss, her name is Abby Wood! When Emma heard Mummy questioning her brother about his bad deeds, she immediately said it all out. Edwards Wayne walked over from the dining hall while holding a cup of water. After hearing his daughter''s words, his handsome face instantly darkened by half, and he loudly asked: "Emma, what do you think that girl''s name is?" "Oh, Abby Wood is such a beautiful little sister. She''s younger than my brother and me by a few months." Seeing that he had garnered the attention of his father and the Mummy, Emma spoke with even more vigor. "Emma, do you believe that I won''t hit you if you speak again?!" George was immediately angry, raised her hand, and was about to run up and beat her up. Emma was so scared that she quickly hid behind Mummy and shouted, "Mummy, save me! Quickly protect me! When Lily heard his daughter''s words, she was naturally angry. He red at his son in anger and said, "You should just be the one to admit it, did you bully this female student?" "Mummy, you really wronged me, I didn''t bully her, she was the one who bet with me, she said that as long as I kiss her, she will lend me her little book to read, that little book I read, it''s very interesting ____" George immediately exined in an aggrieved manner. Edwards Wayne had already walked in front of his son, and his tone was a little heavy. "Did you know that Abby Wood is my friend''s niece? If you bully her like this, how am I going to face my friends in the future? " When George heard his father actually calling him a friend, he immediately giggled and said, "Daddy''s friend, is he a man or a woman?" Edwards Wayne stared at his son, he did not expect that at this time, she would still try to trick him. Lily was also startled, staring at his son: "Do you still have logic? I really don''t know whose genes you inherited from being a hooligan at such a young age." The moment those words were spoken, the faces of the man and the woman instantly froze. George took the chance and dragged his father into the water. "Mummy, do you even need to ask?" Edwards Wayne''s lips twitched, did this woman beat around the bush again? Lily looked at Edwards Wayne with his beautiful eyes. Thinking back to what he had done to her in the hall yesterday, she felt that he had not wronged him by scolding him as a hoodlum. Edwards Wayne suppressed the displeasure in his heart. This woman''s method of scolding people was getting more and more brilliant. But could he have kissed her lips if he hadn''t been a little rogue? He might as well admit it, but as for the consequences, can you afford it, woman? "Immediately assure me that you won''t dare to bully a female ssmate again. If I know about it again, you will know the consequences." Lily sternly stared at his son and guaranteed his safety. Of course, George knew the consequences of Mummy''s anger. Actually, it didn''t matter if she was hit, he just feared that Mummy would cry from anger. "Mummy, I promise not to bully them again. If I can''t do it, I won¡¯t be as handsome as Daddy." This oath caused the color in Edwards Wayne''s eyes to rise slightly. Was his son indirectly admitting his handsomeness? Lily''s gaze swept across the man''s face again. His steel ¡ª like, resolute face was matched with her exquisite yet perfect facial features. She indeed fit all the requirements of a handsome man, but, what''s the use of being handsome, her personality was unsuitable. "This won''t do. Swear a bit more ferociously." Lily didn''t want his son to pass the trial. This little guy was extremely smart, and identally fell into his little trap. "Mummy, this oath is vicious enough. You know, my biggest hope is to be as tall and handsome as Father. Other than this, I really don''t have any other wishes." George blinked his eyes like a ghost and said seriously. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Edwards Wayne immediately patted his head, with a charming smile on his lips: "Your son is ambitious and ambitious, your father is very pleased." Lily simply submitted to these two narcissistic fellows. She crossed her arms over her chest, with a straight face, and said in a stern voice: "George, don''t y tricks with me. You need to be more formal, Mummy is not joking with you." "Mummy, I''m sorry ..." George immediately walked over, extended two short hands and hugged onto Mummy''s thighs, raising her head, with a sincere and wrong expression on her face, "I won''t dare to do it again." Seeing that his brother had been scared stiff by Mummy, Emma immediately said in a childish voice, "Mummy, please forgive him this time. I will supervise him from now on, he won''t dare to offend me again." Lily looked at the two little siblings who were in love with each other and immediately squatted down, saying sincerely and sincerely, "Alright, let''s end today''s matter here. The two of you must be a bit more obedient in the future." Edwards Wayne saw that the woman was squatting in front of the child. Her gentle and maternal appearance actually made him absent-minded. Her facial features were very beautiful, and her eyes were shing with luster. Although she did not have an aggressive beauty in her eyes, it was the type of gentleness that would slowly grow in her heart, little by little. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 D ¡ªempsey Wayne was lost in thought for a few seconds. He quickly withdrew his gaze and walked over, then said to his daughter: "Emma, tomorrow''s pic, what do you want to eat? I''ll get Old Garry to do it for you." "Of course I want to eat cake. There''s also bread and ice cream ..." The little guy was already starting to point his finger at the order. Lily stood up, and a wisp of a voice faintly floated through Edwards Wayne''s nose, causing his mind to suddenly fluctuate. He had long since lost track of what his daughter was saying, and his heart and soul were drifting with the woman who was heading to the second floor. "Daddy, have you remembered what I said?" Emma had already recited a long list. In the blink of an eye, she discovered that her father seemed to be in a daze and she instantly pouted with dissatisfaction. "You can go and tell Old Garry againter. Daddy is a bit tired, go upstairs to take a bath first, you y with big brother." Edwards Wayne stood up, with his tall and straight body, he walked up the stairs. When the two kids heard about the pic tomorrow, they were overjoyed and ran back and forth in the hall. On the second floor, Edwards Wayne was nowpletely sharing a room with his son, and his room was right next to Lily''s mother''s room. He was standing in the doorway when he saw the door to the next room open, but he did not close it. His Adam''s apple bobbed. What came to mind was the feeling of kissing her in the living room this morning. Her lips were soft and fragrant, with the sweet smell of milk, and he was addicted to that kiss. Perhaps it was because he had beencking women for so many years, but the feeling she gave him almost instantly made him lose control of himself. Edwards Wayne also felt that his chest was extremely hot. He extended his hand out to push open the door, but suddenly saw that it was opened. Lily had already changed out of her work clothes and was wearing a loose shirt as she stood in front of him. Edwards Wayne raised his big hands that was about to push open the door, and froze in midair. When his deep eyes saw the two clothes on the woman''s chest that were slightly opened, the fire at the bottom of his heart instantly red up. Damn it, what had happened to him today? She actually felt that this woman had a seductive charm. "What are you doing?" Lily looked at him strangely, and asked with a calm tone. "There''s something I need to talk to you about." In a moment of desperation, Edwards Wayne spoke with a low voice. Although his heart was burning with passion, he still maintained a calm expression on his face. "What is it?" Lily leaned against the wall, and lightly nced at him. "Regarding this matter with Alice, I feel like I''m at a disadvantage. I want to add another condition." When Edwards Wayne was feeling nervous, he could still calmly think of one thing. He himself admired himself. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Lily''s beautiful eyes widened as she stared into his eyes in slight annoyance, "Didn''t you already raise your conditions this morning? "Why do you need more?" "That''s what I''m talking about, isn''t it?" Edwards Wayne raised his eyebrows indifferently. Lily suddenly became speechless. Indeed, although he had promised to release Alice, but if he wanted to, he could still make Alice ept the punishment. "Can you agree on all the conditions at once? "Don''t go back on your word. Say it, what other conditions do you want to raise?" Lily was now at the mercy of others. This afternoon, she had called Adrian and told him about this matter, and she no longer had any way to resist. "I want you to be my girlfriend." Edwards Wayne took the opportunity to make a bold and excessive request. "What?" Lily was truly shocked. A pair of beautiful eyes widened as she stared at him in disbelief. How could he take advantage of the fire to rob her? "Impossible!" Edwards Wayne knew that she would definitely reject him, so he said indifferently: "You¡¯re just pretending to be my girlfriend, I won''t ask for more from you." "I can''t pretend. I don''t want to have anything to do with you." Lily''s mind was in a mess, he had said the truth before drinking, which meant that he had a woman outside, and now that he had made such shameless conditions, how could Lily agree? She wasn''t hungry enough to share a man. "Isn''t that a contradiction? If you don''t want to have anything to do with me, what about the children?" Edwards Wayne let out a light ridicule, the expression in his eyes slightly darkening. Lily choked. Indeed, she would not have nothing to do with him anymore. Every time she came back from work, she would meet him, like a family, apanying the child. "Anyway, no, I don''t want to be your girlfriend." Lily replied with a cold expression. Edwards Wayne''s thin lips slightly pursed. After a few seconds of silence, he lightly said: "If you don''t agree, I will make Alice even more miserable. Do you believe me?" "Edwards Wayne, don''t push your luck! Don''t forget, I gave you two children. Now that I brought them to your house without any conditions, you actually put forward such shameless conditions to me. Are you still a man? " Lily was thoroughly angered, but she did not dare argue with him loudly, because he was afraid that the children would think too much about it, so he could only retaliate with a low voice. Seeing her angry look, Edwards Wayne''s small face flushed pink. It had to be said that the way she looked when she was angry was actually quite charming and adorable. "Lily, I also have my difficulties, my grandmother has already forced me to go on a blind date more than once, I don''t like those women, but I want to meet them one by one for my grandmother. If you can be my girlfriend, this way, I can save myself a lot of trouble, of course, I can guarantee that I won''t touch you just because of my identity." Edwards Wayne made a decision to turn Lily into his girlfriend and give the two old men an exnation. Lily stared at his face for a few seconds. Could this man be ying some tricks again? "We can sign the agreement and write it in ck and white. That way, you can feel relieved." Edwards Wayne knew what she was worried about. But she was worried, because he wanted to eat her right now. "Do I have any other choice?" Lily curled her lips and ridiculed. "No!" "Nowe with me to the study!" Edwards Wayne didn''t expect her to agree so quickly, which made him a little surprised and happy. He had thought that she would stubbornly reject such a request when the opportunity presented itself. Lily had no choice but to follow him into the study. Edwards Wayne switched on hisputer and started to prepare their agreement. "If I be your girlfriend, will my job be affected?" Lily felt that it waspletely irrational for her to agree to his condition. But she had no other choice, she wanted to cut all ties with the Tang Family, so she had to sign this contract with Edwards Wayne. Anyway, for the sake of the child, she would drag him down with her, so there was no need for her to insist on anything. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Edwards Wayne''s slender and powerful fingers knocked on the keyboard, and very quickly, a detailed agreement that he had drawn up appeared in front of Lily. She picked it up and read it carefully. "We will only announce our rtionship to the outside world. It will not affect your work, nor will it affect the lives of our children. There are many social activities in my life circle that require your cooperation. As for your work ... It will not affect you at all, because as long as you want to work there, no one will ever dare to chase you away. You can do whatever you want to do. " He repeated the terms of Edwards Wayne''s agreement verbally. "You don''t seem to have added my conditions!" Lily ridiculed. Edwards Wayne''s eyes slightly contracted as he said, "Then add it yourself!" Lily sat in front of hisputer, her finger quickly typed out words, and after a series of typing, a new set of content for the agreement was printed out. Edwards Wayne lowered her head to look at it, a pair of beautiful eyebrows instantly twisting into a rope. "You''re asking so much?" Edwards Wayne never thought that this woman would actually restrict her conditions to such an extent. You are not allowed to make a scandal with any woman other than me, because, this is very embarrassing, and it will also ruin my reputation. I want you to stand on my side and speak for me, if you and your elders are dissatisfied with me, then you have to take any costs incurred from my attendance. You are not allowed to insult me, because I am not your girlfriend, I am your target of business, and our cooperation is equal, so I won''t be wronged by any of your actions. Lily circled around him, and quickly exined her contents while walking. A woman was extremely meticulous, she could think of all sorts of minute details at the first possible moment. Edwards Wayne was utterly defeated by this woman. "What makes you think I''d agree? You have too many requirements! " Edwards Wayne threw the agreement onto the table. "I don''t agree." Lily shrugged his shoulders andughed: "Alright, since you don''t agree, then we don''t need to waste any more time here." "Lily, don''t you think what kind of fate will befall Alice?" Edwards Wayne had no choice but to use his deathblow. Sure enough, Lily''s expression immediately tensed up, she turned her head, and looked him in the eye. The man''s eyes held a trace ofcency. "Alright, I only have two conditions. Firstly, you are not allowed to touch me. Secondly, you are not allowed to let me suffer when you are here." Lily was forced to keep these two conditions. "Ok, deal!" Edwards Wayne had the look of a victor. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. After adding these two conditions, Lily and Edwards Wayne signed the agreement. "Let me put the agreement in the safe. Don''t let the children see it. If they knew we signed it, they would definitely be sad." Edwards Wayne suggested. Lily did not object, he just threw the agreement into his safe. "Even though we signed the contract, I still want to say one thing. Let''s find a suitable time to make our rtionship public and maintain the current situation. Otherwise, the children will feel that it was too sudden and will think more about it." Lily said softly, she had already resigned herself to his fate. Edwards Wayne naturally agreed to it. "Take the kids for a pic tomorrow. I hope we have a good time together." Edwards Wayne''s thin lips curled up into a smile, and that smile reached deep into his eyes. He was as cunning and dark as a tiger that had caught its prey. He began to leisurely enjoy his delicacies. After walking a few steps, she suddenly turned her head, and looked at the man who did not have enough time to hide his smile: "Edwards Wayne, tell me, is there any other woman outside?" After Edwards Wayne heard her words, he was stunned, creasing his eyebrows slightly: "Who did you hear it from?" "I''ve never heard of it, but I just want to hear it from you." Lily didn''t want to say that he was drunk that night and she heard some things that she shouldn''t have heard. "No, you''re the first." Edwards Wayne''s face regained its seriousness. It was difficult for Lily to guess the truth of his words, and he also frowned: "If I were to find out that you still have another woman, this agreement will be void. I am not despicable enough to share a boyfriend with another woman." Edwards Wayne smiled faintly. Even though he hadn''t spent much time with Lily, he seemed to already understand her personality. These words seemed toe out of her mouth. "Don''t worry, I won''t have any other women." Edwards Wayne answered her with absolute certainty. Lily, are you prepared to be my woman? Facing his assured gaze, Lily''s heart trembled. The light in the depths of his eyes burned slightly, causing her face to feel hot. Not daring to look him in the eye anymore, she quickly turned around in panic and walked downstairs. The dinner with the Waynes passed by happily. As usual, Lily would bring his children for a walk in the garden to listen to the sounds of the sea. "Mummy, when we were eating just now, I noticed that father had been secretly watching you. Could it be that he has fallen for you?" As George threw the small stone, he said while grinning. Emma let out a small sigh: "I really hope that Daddy will like Mummy. This way, we won''t be separated in the future, and Emma will be able to live together with Father''s Mummy forever." When Lily heard the children''s words, her mind was in a mess. She lightly said, "Don''t think too much into it. "Mummy, do you really not like Daddy at all?" George was suddenly a little flustered. He felt that Mummy really didn''t like Daddy. Initially, Lily wanted to answer that she did not like it, but then she remembered the agreement she had with that man, so she changed her mind: "Your father is actually not a bad person, at least he''s good to you, and to me. "Daddy, are you admitting that Daddy is a good person? Then would you be able to... "I like him." George inexplicably hoped that his wish coulde true. Although he kept harming his father, the longer he spent with her father and the Mummy, the more he wished that their family would never be separated again. Lily smiled at her son''s clear and limpid eyes. "I''ll give it a try, if I really like him, I''ll tell you guys." "Yea, Mummy is finally no longer cold. I will get dad to do his best." George was immediately overjoyed as he happily rushed forward. Before Emma could react to what his brother was actually happy about, she had already followed her brother and ran forward. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 T ¡ªhe children''s words were the truest, and their happiness was also the simplest. Seeing how happy her children were, Lily couldn''t help but wonder, could it be that the children wished for her to fall for Edwards Wayne as well? But, what''s the use of liking her? Love is such a thing that you can''t p. The next morning! The Old Garry had prepared a sumptuous pic for the family of four, and the two little fellows had prepared their favorite toys. Lily was wearing a very casual dress with a thin knitted jacket. Edwards Wayne also took a rare change in casual clothes. "Young Master, the car is ready. If you need anything, just call me. I''ll send it over." Old Garry also felt happy for them when he saw the two little fellows'' excited faces. "Alright, babies, let''s go!" Edwards Wayne pointed to the door. At this moment, there was a huge ck SUV parked outside the door. Although the pic location was on the grass behind the mountainside, the road was still a bit far, so the two kids were afraid that it would be too tiring. Thus, they had to prepare a SUV that could climb the hill. The family of four set off! The two little fellows started to sing happily inside the carriage. Lily looked out the window at the blue sky and white clouds, and the lush green forest. As the driver, Edwards Wayne and his family of four looked very happy. At least, Edwards Wayne was satisfied like never before. When they reached their destination, they still had to climb over a mountain. The two little fellows were full of confidence as they carried a small bag on their backs as they walked ahead to scout the path, leaving their father and the Mummy behind. "George, don''t go that fast. Wait for your little sister." Lily knew that his son had always liked this kind of outdoor adventure since he was young. His daughter also liked it, but she would always fall behind. "George, wait for me! My legs are too short, I can''t walk fast!" Emma shouted with her forehead covered in sweat. When Edwards Wayne heard his daughter''s words, he couldn''t help butugh out loud. George suddenly stopped and picked a small flower, waiting for his sister to walk in front of him, he laughed: "Idiot Emma, I will give you a flower." "Thank you, George!" Emma was so happy that her face started to ripple. When George helped her put the flowers back on, he immediately turned towards Mummy and shouted, "Mummy, quickly help me take a picture, I''m wearing the flowers." Lily quickly took out his phone, wanting to help his daughter see this happy scene. However, at this moment, she was standing on a slope. When she was looking for an angle to take a picture, she identally leaned backwards. "Ah ..." Lily instinctively let out a startled cry, and just as he was about to roll backwards, his strong iron arm firmly grabbed onto her slender waist. Lily was so scared that she quickly instinctively grabbed his hand. "Be careful!" The deep, maic voice was filled with concern. "Thank you!" Lily, who had yet to recover from the shock, raised her head. Facing his gaze that was as deep as the sea, her little face flushed red from embarrassment as she expressed her gratitude. Seeing that Mummy almost fell down, Emma immediately shouted out in worry, "Mummy, Mummy, are you alright?!" Seeing that her daughter was about to run over, Edwards Wayne immediately shouted, "Emma, stand still. Daddy,e over and hug you. "Don''t carry me, Daddy. If Emma wants to leave, I will be careful." Emma immediately turned around and left. She wouldn''t want her father to carry her for such an interesting journey. Lily panicked and wanted to stand steadily in his embrace, but she did not expect her feet to slip again. She was so scared that she quickly grabbed onto Edwards Wayne''s arm with her hands. "Don''t worry about me, hurry up to follow the child!" Lily cursed himself for being useless, and then, he quickly let go and urged the man to leave. "Let''s go together!" Edwards Wayne never thought that this woman would always be wrestling, without the children walking steadily. This made him feel assured, so his warm big palm directly grabbed onto her slightly sweating little hand. Lily lowered his head, fiercely staring at the small hands he tightly held. His expression became even more flustered, his face also became even redder, and his heartbeat became erratic. "Don''t worry about me ..." Lily was not used to the feeling of being held tightly by him, it was as though electricity was rushing to her heart from the center of his palm, causing her to feel ufortable, thus, she wanted to shake him off. "Be good, please!" The maic voice that fell beside his ears made Lily''s nerves tighten. She suddenly raised her head, and under the sunlight, the man''s handsome face was turned towards her, carrying a trace of a spoiled smile. Lily waspletely dumbstruck. She had never acknowledged Edwards Wayne''s handsome appearance, but at this moment, she could clearly feel her heartbeat going crazy, her blood was speeding up, and even her breathing had be stifled. "I suddenly realized that you need my care more than the children do." The man seemed to feel that those two sentences were not enough to flirt with her. He smiled charmingly and said something that made Lily feel ashamed. "Who said that? I can do it myself, so just let it go and look after the kids. " Lily lowered her head, and used some strength to shake off his big palm. This time, she got rid of it, and quickly ran in the direction of the children. Edwards Wayne looked at her fleeing figure and immediatelyughed. Hisughter was low, low, candid and came from the bottom of his heart. When Lily heard the man''sughter, her heart started beating even faster. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "Hey, Mummy, are you having a fever?" When she finally caught up to her sons, she heard George shouting out in concern, "Your face is so red, I remember that when that idiot Emma got sick with a fever, his face was that red." Lily froze, following that, she seemed to hear someone behind herughing even more happily. His son''s concern for him caused Lily to be in an extremely awkward situation. "I''m not sick, I just ran too fast, that''s why I''m blushing. You guys hurry up and leave, be careful." Lily stretched out her hand to touch his face, and indeed, it was extremely hot. It''s all Edwards Wayne''s fault, why did he say such corny words to her just now, did he really treat her like a child and spoiled her? He already had two children, but it was still not enough. He waspletely baffled. If he said something like that again, she would definitely not let him off. The family of four finally arrived at the pic site. It was arge grasnd located in the middle of a mountain. The scenery was very beautiful, and one could almost see the tall buildings at the foot of the mountain. "Mummy, look. What a beautiful scenery, take a picture for me." Emma was a little girl born to love beauty, so she naturally wouldn''t let go of any beautiful scenery. Wherever she went, she would leave behind her little footprints. When Lily heard about taking photos, and remembered the way the man hugged her by the waist, her face turned red again. Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Behind him, Edwards Wayne and his son spread out the food and cushions they brought and arranged them neatly. "Daddy, why don''t we y on the ne? to see whose ne is flying higher and farther away. " George couldn''t wait to spar with his father. Edwards Wayne smiled and nodded: "Alright, let''s fight." His deep gazended on the pair of beautiful, self - filming beauties not far away, and Edwards Wayne''s thin lips rose up once again. His daughter was really like Lily, with her pair ofrge, divine eyes, rippling water ripples, her beauty was outrageous to behold. "Mummy, dad is ying with my brother on the ne, why don''t you fly a kite with me? I specifically told the Old Garry to make it for me. " Emma pleaded with a happy expression. Lily kissed her daughter''s cheeks and said, "Fine, I''ll y with you!" The family of four began their most exciting performance of the pic. Lily brought her daughter and ran a few rounds back and forth on the grass. When she realized that the kite still could not fly, she felt a little defeated. Edwards Wayne looked at her long hair and the corner of his skirt that was being blown up by the wind. "Daddy, look at the ne. It''s about to crash into us ..." George waspletely focused on his own ne and was just about to win against his father. However, he didn''t expect his father to look at his sister and father, and his ne directly crashed into George''s ne. "Oh no, it''s broken!" The two high speed aircraft rolled a few times in the air, then both of them fell to the ground. Edwards Wayne''s expression froze, and he looked at his depressed son with a ashamed face: "I''m sorry, Daddy lost!" "Daddy, is Mummy really that beautiful? Now it''s all right, the ne was wrecked. " George felt so much heartache. "How about I get Old Garry to give you another car..." George shook his head sensibly: "Forget it, Old Garry is so old, it''s better not to let him climb the mountain. Let¡¯s go and y kite with him." Edwards Wayne truly felt that he had let down his son. Those two nes were his beloved possessions, but they were destroyed because of him. Indeed, beauty leads to miscalction. Both the father and his son walked towards the already exhausted mother and daughter. "Daddy, why are you guys here? You don''t y with nes? " Emma asked with an astonished expression. George spread out his small hands: "The ne is broken, how can you still y with it? Give me the kite, big brother will fly out for you." Lily propped herself up using both hands to support her knees, raising her head, looking at the man''s smiling eyes, she was slightly vexed.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The way this man looked at her was getting weirder and weirder. Was it because he agreed to be her girlfriend that he became so impudent? "Let the children go. Come and sit for a while. I think you''re very tired!" Edwards Wayne''s tone revealed his concern. "That''s right, Mummy, quickly follow father to sit over there and watch me fly the kite with brother." Emma said in a very considerate manner. Lily really could not run anymore, she walked over, sat on the mat, took a washed up fruit and began to eat it. Edwards Wayne''s tall and big body walked towards her and sat down beside her. With his powerful aura, even if he was no longer in the job area, he would still be able to see through everything. When the breeze blew, and the fragrance of the menthol, which belonged to a man, wafted into her nose, causing her body to tremble slightly. He secretly cast a sidelong nce and saw the man reach for a bottle of water. He unscrewed the bottle and passed it to her. "Drink some water. Are you tired after running for so long?" Lily''s expression became slightly tense. The man''s gentle concern, with an irresistible charm, struck straight into her weakest heart. She wanted to resist, but she couldn''t help but reach out her hand to catch the bottle of water. She raised her head stiffly and took a deep breath. Her heart turned cold, and her mind that had been in a trance suddenly began to tremble. This type of feeling was indescribably strange. "This is the roasted chicken that the Old Garry is most adept at, it has a taste of repayment." After Edwards Wayne gave her some water, he took out a glove and tore off a piece of chicken drumstick that had been burnt to smell the fragrance and passed it to her. "I... "I won''t, thank you!" Lily realized that she was already panicking when this man was trying to please her. At this moment, she did not expect him to offer her another chicken leg. Smelling the smell of burning incense, she felt really hungry. She subconsciously swallowed her saliva, but didn''t dare to pick it up. "If you don''t eat it, I''m going to eat it." The man didn''t get angry after hearing her rejection. Instead, he intentionally smiled as he spoke. "Go ahead and eat!" Lily couldn''t help but let herself look as if nothing had happened, as her small face turned slightly red. Edwards Wayne actually took a bite himself and praised it: "It is indeed delicious, the Old Garry is the best and longest time, it is the head chef, actually the majority of the food we eat is personally made by the Old Garry." "Oh!" Lily didn''t understand why this man wanted to talk about this with her, but she didn''t ask. However, hearing him say that Old Garry was actually a chef, Lily was a little surprised. She turned her head and looked at the man who was eating with relish, then swallowed her saliva. "Of course, if you don''t believe me, I''ll make it up to you." As Edwards Wayne said that, he gave her another chicken leg and passed it over. Lily was no longer reserved, because the smell was too fragrant. She could not help but want to pay for it. The meat was still fresh and delicious, but there was a faint medicinal fragrance mixed within the meat. It seemed to be made from being boiled and then grilled to smell like charcoal, which meant that it probably required a lot of work to make such a fragrant chicken, Old Garry was really too considerate. When they woke up, it was already 8, then how early would Old Garry have to wake up to roast this chicken? Thinking of this, Lily felt gratitude and admiration towards the Old Garry. "If we eat all the chicken legs, will the children have any objections?" When Lily was about to finish nibbling on the chicken leg, she suddenly realized that she and Edwards Wayne had shared the most meat. Edwards Wayneughed disapprovingly, "There are still a lot of things here, enough for them to fill their stomachs." After Lily finished listening, her eyes swept across the big basket that he had carried over just now. There were still many delicious foods inside, so there was no need to worry about this. "Why did you suddenly treat me so well?" Lily asked him casually while holding a tissue. From this morning onwards, Edwards Wayne''s attitude changed drastically. It was as if he was treating her like a lover, which made her feel extremely unsuitable, but he didn''t seem to reject him at all. "A man should treat his girlfriend with the same attitude as I do right now. Am I not gentle enough?" Edwards Wayne''s answer, stupefied Lily. "Did you treat me well just because I agreed to be your nominal girlfriend?" Lily suddenly felt stuffy. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 D¡ªempsey Wayne nodded his head, and said lightly: "Since you are already my girlfriend, shouldn''t I treat you better? "From now on, I''ll have to get used to it so that others won''t be able to see through my ws." Lily''s heart was stuck in her throat, but she did not want to be outdone andughed: "Mr. Wayne, what you said is very reasonable. In contrast to your cold and detached attitude, I still like this kind of warm atmosphere you have." When Edwards Wayne heard the way she addressed him, a hint of displeasure shed across his handsome face: "Do you want to change your address?" "What should I call you?" Lily disapprovingly flicked his lower lip. "Call me by myst name." The man''s low and hoarse voice contained a hint of anticipation. Lily stood up from his side, her calm voice echoing in the wind: "Whatever, I can call you whatever I want to, it''s just a form of address." "Lily ..." Just as she was about to take a look at the scenery, she suddenly heard a low and deep call from a man behind her. She froze and turned around to look at him. "I''ll call you that from now on!" Lily stared at him in disbelief, he raised his handsome face, the narrow eyes reflected the sunlight, with a kind of captivating charm. His heart skipped a beat. "Do whatever you want!" Lily suddenly felt as if her body was bitten by millions of bugs. It was numb and itchy, giving her a goosebumps. Did this man have to shout so affectionately? It was really ufortable. As Edwards Wayne watched her leave with quick steps, his thin lips slightly curled upwards comcently. He could tell that the woman was ufortable, but he had seeded in achieving his goal. Indeed, there were benefits to having a thicker skin. On one side, there was a surging undercurrent, while on the other side, two tired little fellows were crawling on the grass like puppies. "George, didn''t you say that you would help me fly the kite to the sky? Why is it still on the ground? " Emma stared at his brother resentfully, feeling that his brother had deceived her. George sat on the grass exhausted, he stared at the kite for a long time before saying: "This kite cannot fly in the sky, this is definitely the first time Old Garry is making it." "Then what should we do? I want to see a kite flying in the sky. " Emma pouted, her face filled with discouragement. "Next time, ask daddy to buy you a better kite. I''m dying of thirst, I have to go eat something." George was toozy to y with her kite with his sister, he immediately ran over to his father''s side. Emma also gave up on her kite and ran over together with her. "Ah, my chicken leg is missing? Did you steal it, Daddy? " George had already been staring at the two chicken legs, thinking to himself, one for each of them, why did they disappear? Edwards Wayne''s expression was a little awkward, he coughed lightly andughed: "Son, look, there are still a lot of delicious food here, how about..." "Sure enough, it was father who secretly ate it. Awesome!" George looked at Edwards Wayne with disdain: "And you ate two of them by yourself!" Edwards Wayne,"..." After staying on the mountain for the whole morning, the two little fellows had enjoyed themselves to their heart''s content. On the way back, Emma directlyid on her father''s shoulders due to exhaustion. George held Mummy''s hand tightly. Once he sat on the carriage, he spread his short legs. In the afternoon, after lunch, the two little fellowsy down on the bed for a nap. Lily sat alone on the suspended chair on the balcony. She was drawing, and it was unknown if it was because she was relieved, or because the inspiration that had previously disappeared had returned. The drawing became more and more satisfied. In a few days, she would be able to make the finished product and deliver it. Edwards Wayne held a cup of tea in his hand, and leanedzily against the balcony door. He had been standing there for a long time, staring at the woman who was immersed in his thoughts. Just as Lily was drawing the picture, her inspiration was hindered. She raised her head and met the man''s pair of deep eyes. She was so shocked that the pen in her hand was about to fall off. "When did you stand there?" After being stared at by him for such a long time, Lily was a little humiliated and annoyed. When he was drawing just now, he had a bad habit of biting on his brush. Moreover, every time she bit the pen, her expression would be sluggish. It''s over. Did this man see through her? "Let me see what you''re drawing." Edwards Wayne strode over with great interest. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Don''t look!" The moment Lily heard him say that he wanted to see, she immediately covered her drawing board. The reason why she was in such a state of panic was because she had drawn a picture outside of her job on the drawing board. "What''s wrong with showing it to me?" Seeing her cute look, Edwards Wayne was even more interested. His big body stood in front of the suspension chair and trapped her inside the chair. "Edwards Wayne, go away. If you continue to be like this, I will get angry." Lily''s little face flushed red, he felt that this man was really overreacting. "Did you draw something I can''t read?" Seeing how tightly she blocked him, Edwards Wayne became even more curious, he really had to watch. "Edwards Wayne, don''t steal my painting ..." Lily realized that his big palm had already reached over and snatched away her drawing board, causing her to go crazy. He jumped and was about to snatch it back, but he did not expect that with this jump, she directly threw herself into his embrace. The strong masculine scent of the man seeped into her nose. She was a bit stupefied. By the time she realized it, she was already very close to him. The man didn''t expect her to do such a thing. After a slight pause, his eyes darkened as he smiled maliciously with his thin lips. "Looks like you like throwing yourself into my arms." What came into his ears was the man''s teasing tone. Lily''s mind was nk, her small face instantly flushed red. She angrily shouted: "Return the drawing board to me, if you don''t, I''ll be angry." Edwards Wayne saw her face turn red from anxiousness, and furthermore, she rubbed her face against his body a few times, causing him to instantly feel extremely fiery. "Alright, I''ll return it to you. I won''t tease you anymore!" Seeing that she was really a little angry, Edwards Wayne decided not to tease her and returned the drawing board to her. Lily hurriedly hid her drawing board behind him and said in embarrassment and anger, "Get out of my way, don''t block my way!" "Lily, I was just joking with you. Are you really angry?" Edwards Wayne''s eyes were raised slightly as he smiled. Lily''s back stiffened, why was this man still able tough? Was it really that fun to tease her? "I have a private gathering tonight, apany me to it!" Edwards Wayne suddenly asked for it. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 "How many private parties are there?" Lily really wanted to reject them, but she had already signed the agreement and couldn''t refuse them immediately. Edwards Wayneughed softly: "I want to introduce you to a few friends. Rx, I definitely won''t let your identity be immediately revealed." "Can I go?" Lily frowned and pleaded. She wasn''t really suitable for such a lively asion. The reason why she didn''t want to go was because she was afraid of losing face for him. Of course, she would lose all of her face as well. "No, you must go!" Edwards Wayne was also very determined. He wanted to say that the gathering at night was set for you. "Edwards Wayne, are you sure you''re not purposely making things difficult for me?" Lily felt that this man''s motive was not simple. Although she couldn''t figure out what he was thinking, she still felt that he was trying to lure her into an unknown world. Edwards Wayne said indifferently: "Even if you don''t go tonight, you will still have to attend such an asion in the future. Don''t forget, you have signed the agreement, you are not a child anymore. Lily stared at him for a long time before nodding her head, "Alright, I''ll apany you. Do you want to bring the children along?" "No,just you and me!" Edwards Wayne finally steeled his heart and wanted to leave the children at home. Lilyughed mockingly, "Are you not afraid of your daughter''s unwillingness?" "Sooner orter, this little guy will learn to be independent. I believe that my daughter will definitely understand why we let go of her." The person who doted on his daughter like her life was beginning to think more of her than of her. Previously, she had never seen him let go of her, but now, she spoke with confidence and confidence. "As long as you can convince the child, I''ll go with you." Lily threw this difficult problem to him, went around his side, and headed towards the bedroom. Edwards Wayne''s lips curled up, from the looks of it, he no longer hated him that much. He was azy kid, and even slept on his father''s shoulder for a while. In the end, he was woken up by the aroma of the bread, so he climbed down from his father''s embrace and ran to get some fresh bread to eat. George also woke up. Although he was young, he was very independent. Edwards Wayne looked at the time. He was almost about to set off, he had already made an appointment with his two friends. Furthermore, before he departed, he had to bring Lily to another ce. Therefore, he had to leave home an hour earlier. "Emma, I have something very important to do with Mummy tonight, can you y with big brother at home?" Emma was chewing the bread, herrge eyes started to mist her eyes as she heard that Mummy was about to abandon her and her brother, and her movements became slower and slower, "Where is Mummy going? Bring Emma along, alright? Emma doesn''t want to stay at home with Big Brother."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Old Garry is also home. He can cook more for you, so you have to go out with us, okay?" Edwards Wayne was helpless against this little thing. When he saw her pair ofrge eyes that were about to cry, he instantly felt that he was a very heartless father. Lily stood at the side and watched Edwards Wayne taking his daughter with a helpless look, he felt likeughing for some reason. So there was actually something else that this man couldn''t do. She was extremely confident in her daughter''s crying skills. As long as she cried, she would definitely not be able to stop for an hour or two. Of course, Edwards Wayne had also experienced it himself. She had bitten and injured her ssmate at school, and had even cried for over an hour. When he rushed over, the little guy''s eyes were already swollen from crying. "Daddy, just take me with you. I''ll be good. I promise to listen to you." Emma really wanted to go with her father, the Mummy. Since young, she had almost never left the Mummy, so this reliance was definitely not something that she could change in a short period of time. If she went to school during the day and Mummy went to work, they would at least be together when she returned home at night. "Emma, you wait obediently at home for father. Daddy will buy you a lot of fun things, is that okay?" Edwards Wayne, who never had much patience, was extremely patient with his daughter at the moment. From the moment Lily initially held the mindset of watching a good show, she had gradually felt Edwards Wayne''s deep affection for his daughter, which slightly changed her state of mind. She squatted down, caressed her daughter''s hair and gently advised: "Emma, Mummy promises to be back very soon, can you stop messing around?" "I wanted to take Mummy out to y, but I didn''t bring Emma out. I''m so sad." Emma pouted, with a look of being wronged. "We''re not going to y, we''re going to do something." Lily immediately said. Hearing the word "work", the expression of the man next to her instantly lit up, and the scene of the work immediately appeared in his mind ... Mmm, it really makes one feel lost and unsettled. Just then, George took his electric toy down the stairs, and blinked hisrge eyes: "Are you guys going out?" Seeing that his son hade down, Edwards Wayne immediately walked over and caressed his head: "Quickly help father persuade your sister. I''m going out with your Mummy. George immediately squinted his big ck eyes: "You guys want to go out together? "What are you doing?" Lily immediately felt guilty facing his son''s suspicious little appearance, and coughed: "I''m just going to see a few people! "He''ll be back soon." "Don''te back so quickly, it wasn''t easy for me to lure the Mummy out to y, so I might as well stay here for a long time." George''s mind was much more mature than his sister''s. In that moment, he smelled something good and immediately spoke with caution. Emma stared at his brother: "George, don''t you want to y with me? Daddy Mummy wants to abandon us." Stupid Emma, don''t go. If you go, you will just be a light bulb. This brother will y with you. George was indeed father''s good assistant, at that moment, he immediately held onto his sister''s small hand: "Let''s go, quickly." "But ..." Emma was still not willing to be abandoned by her parents in this way. "But what? Your Maggie is starving. It will definitely miss you too. Let''s go." George used all his strength to drag her away. Seeing the two small figures disappear into the garden, Edwards Wayne and Lily''s expressions were slightly startled. "Did you say anything to your son?" Lily looked at his son''s expression of understanding and immediately became suspicious. Edwards Wayne felt a little guilty, but his handsome face was calm andposed: "I didn''t say anything, what are you suspecting?" Chapter 157 Chapter 157 C ¡ªire stared at his expression for a long time, but was unable to find any ws, so she could only give up: "It''s nothing, do we have to leave so early?" "Yes!" "Let''s go!" Edwards Wayne suddenly held her hands tightly. "Hello ..." You... "Let go!" Lily did not expect this man to dragged her to the car outside without any word. Edwards Wayne did not give her the chance to struggle free, as he opened the car door and stuffed her petite body inside, following that, he also sat inside and ordered the driver to drive. When Lily came back to her senses, she realized that her hair had not beenbed, and her clothes had not been changed. Even her shoes were still at home, let alone her bag. "You''re not going to take me to see your friend like this, are you?" Lily pointed to his clothes. Edwards Wayne''s dark and gloomy eyes sized up her body a few times. "This isn''t considered ugly, even when you''re dressed like this." "Aren''t you ashamed of yourself? "I don''t think so." At least let her change into a more formal set of clothes. Edwards Wayne chuckled. "Don''t worry, I won''t make you lose face." Lily was startled, then she heard Edwards Wayne instructing the driver: "Go to the Central Market!" "You want to buy me clothes?" Lily was surprised. Why did this man treat her so well? Edwards Wayne nodded, his gaze stopped at her face: "I see that you only have a few sets of clothes left and right. You are my girlfriend now, how can I let you wear such shabby clothes?" "I don''t need you to buy it for me, I can do it myself..." "You''re not allowed to be polite with me!" The man said in a domineering tone. Lily felt that sometimes, Edwards Wayne was like a demon, sometimes he was actually like an angel. "I''m not being polite with you. I''m not used to using other people''s money. I''m afraid of owing you a favor." Lily mocked. "Am I someone else to you?" Edwards Wayne unhappily raised his eyebrow: "Firstly, I am your child''s father, secondly, I am your boyfriend. Just with these two identities, it is enough for me to do anything for you. "Edwards Wayne, why are you suddenly so good to me?" Lily was shocked, he felt that a happiness hade too suddenly, and she was powerless to resist it. "There''s no why!" I should be more nice to you. You raised two children for me, and I owe you something that I can''t repay with my body. " Edwards Wayne''s words were considered to be sincere, but after a few sentences, it turned out to not be serious. Lily was really choked, and her face immediately flushed red: What nonsense are you saying, I do not need you to repay me with your body, the children are also my own, I treat them well, raising them is my duty, even if it is not for you ... "I know that the love that parents have for their children is selfless. However, I still feel that I owe you." After experiencing the hardships of bringing children, Edwards Wayne could no longer speak big words. At first, when he knew he had two children, his first thought was to snatch them away. Only now did he realize that simply snatching them over would not be enough. The child had his own thoughts on his own actions, and snatching them over was one thing, but how to educate them well was another matter altogether. As Edwards Wayne was a new father, he could deeply feel that the amount of time and companionship a child needed, was definitely a test of every parent''s endurance. The man''s words made Lily not know how to reply for a while. His heart was in chaos! "I hope you can give me a chance." Seeing that she was silent, Edwards Wayne turned his gaze to the window, his voice low and firm, filled with sincerity. After Lily heard his ambiguous words, she became even more confused. After a few seconds of silence, she replied, "Alright, if you really want to repay me, then treat the children better." Edwards Wayne''s eyes darkened slightly. This woman clearly understood what he meant, but she took his child as an excuse to avoid the issue. Was this considered rejecting him? "Of course, I will be twice as good to the children, and so will you." Edwards Wayne chuckled. Lily''s heart trembled, and did not reply to his words. Previously, he thought Edwards Wayne was hateful, but now, he felt that he was not that annoying anymore. At the very least, he was a very qualified father. The children must be happy and happy to grow up in hispany. Now, he was not only a tall and mighty father, but also a charming male god. Lily secretly heaved a sigh of relief, facing Edwards Wayne''s attack that seemed to have no effect at all, she was truly powerless to defend. Just that, she still did not believe that Edwards Wayne would have that kind of thought towards her. Perhaps, it was just as he said, he just felt that he owed her and wanted to repay her. The underground parking lot of the central shopping mall! Edwards Wayne said in a low voice: "Let''s go and pick out a few sets of clothes first." Lily did not oppose his idea anymore, and quietly followed him out of the car, into the elevator. This time, Edwards Wayne did not let his bodyguard follow him upstairs. Actually, the reason he kept bringing his bodyguard was just to protect his safety and travel. But in truth, if he walked in the crowd, everyone would only feel that he was handsome, his figure was good, and his temperament was out of the group like some Big Star, but ordinary people would very rarely know his true identity. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. In the past, he would never apany a woman in a shopping mall because no woman was worth it. Alice had actually made a few suggestions before, but they were all coldly rejected by him. Today, however, he was willing to let go of his status and apany Lily shopping. Lily stood by his side. His tall and big stature, further entuated her petite and slender figure. Standing next to him, she was only 1.63m tall. She was truly petite. In addition to her slender and delicate figure, the contrast was even more intense. Edwards Wayne''s gaze fell on her body, and seeing her lowered head, he seemed to be nervous. "What''s wrong?" Edwards Wayne couldn''t help but ask her. "I''ve never been to such an expensive ce." Lily spoke the truth. Indeed, although she had studied design, she had barely ever set foot in such a high-end shopping mall. "I''ve never been here either!" Unexpectedly, the man beside her also said something that surprised her. "I don''t believe it!" Edwards Wayne''s expression tightened, "Why not? Do you suspect that I have been here with other women?" "I didn''t!" Lily felt that he was disgusted with himself. Edwards Wayne:"...!" He had always wondered who his son had inherited this weird spirit from. Now, it seemed that it had been passed on to her. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 "I don''t want to have a fearless quarrel with you. I promised not to bully you." Edwards Wayne had a gentleman''s face. Lilyughed sarcastically. The elevator door opened and the two men walked out. "Rx, didn''t your son already say so? There is nothing in this world that money cannot solve. As for me, there is only money! " Edwards Wayne said conceitedly, andforted her at the same time. Lily thought about it, and felt that what he said made sense. The reason why she didn''t dare to visit such a ce previously was because she was too poor. Without money, she was afraid that others would look down on her. Now that Edwards Wayne was by her side, there was indeed no need for her to be afraid anymore. Just as Lily thought it through, she casually walked into a girls'' clothing store. At this time, Edwards Wayne called. "You go in first, I''ll take a call!" Edwards Wayne said in a low voice. Lily nodded, and the moment she stepped in, she immediately received the looks. "Miss, is there anything I can help you with?" "Over there are the discount products for our season. You came at the right time, and today is the discount sale." A waiter came over to introduce her with a standard smile. The moment he opened his mouth, he told her to pick out the items that were sold at a discount. Lily was startled, she was not stupid, the other party must have seen that her clothes were too shabby, so he looked at her with a colored gaze. Lily took a look at the store''s logo, and then walked step by step towards the rows of discounted goods. Her beautiful eyes lightly swept past, and said: "You said earlier that these clothes are this season''s discounted goods? These styles are obviously fromst year and the year before. Is this how you treat guests who don''t understand how to act? " The smile on Buyer''s face froze, he did not expect her to be able to see through his lies with a single nce, and his face became red: "Youngdy, since you are so good at our products, then let me ask you, today you are here to buy this year''s new one? Or are you here to buy the money we hadst year and the year before? "You should know that we''re only here because of the half - price promotion." Lily did not expect that after he had exposed her lies, she would turn around and humiliate him. "Do you think I can''t afford it?" Lily asked her directly. I just want to say, since you''re so familiar with our products, you must have studied them before. Since you''ve studied them, you still can''t afford the new styles we put on this year. Buyer was still angry at Lily for using her of lying. Lilyughed twice: "If I hadn''t studied your styles, I''m afraid that today, I would have been misled by you and boughtst year''s and previous year''s." "Look at the quality of our clothes, even if they are from the previous year, the quality is still the same. If you can buy them back, I believe they will give you some face. Do you want to consider them?" This discount will disappear after a few days have passed. " The shop assistant''s eyes were filled with scorn and mockery. Lily raised his eyebrows: If you want to buy, of course I''ll buy a new one. Why not introduce a new one to me? The shop assistant''s eyes immediately looked at her with an expression of disbelief from top to bottom, as if she was joking. She predicted that Lily would definitely not take advantage of the 500 dors he was wearing all over the ce. As for their shop, even the cheapest set of clothes was worth at least tens of thousands. Not to mention the few new sets released this year, all of them were priced at hundreds of thousands of yuan. This woman probably couldn''t even afford a single diamond ne. "What is it? You open the door and don''t do business? " Seeing her move, Lily asked in surprise. Miss, did you enter the wrong door or the wrong ce? If you want to buy some clothes, I think you should go out, turn left and take the elevator down to the third floor. The Buyer was truly having a discussion about Lily wasting her time here. He felt that Lily was just a weirdo who pretended to be knowledgeable, even with no money. Lily was speechless and gloomy. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She had merely pointed out that she had lied, and how she had be her enemy for the third time. Even though he knew that the other party was lying, couldn''t he correct it? Just as Lily was about to turn around and leave, Edwards Wayne had already received the call and walked in. A few Buyers who were idling by the side saw Edwards Wayne and immediately rushed over: "Sir, are you going to buy clothes for your girlfriend? We have quite a few new ones here. You can pick a few." When those women came over, they were all astonished. He couldn''t help but wonder how could there be such a handsome man in this world. He was simply the epitome of a male god in his dreams. He was tall and straight, with a dignified temperament. The most important thing was that he was really too good-looking. Edwards Wayne ignored their enthusiasm, walked straight to Lily''s side and asked: "Have you finished choosing? "Did anyone take a fancy to it?" When Lily saw that the group of women had apletely different attitude towards Edwards Wayne, she didn''t want to stay any longer for a moment, so he turned around and left for Walk Outside. Edwards Wayne followed her out in astonishment. Behind him was a group of stupefied women. Edwards Wayne saw that Lily''s face was a little stiff, and reached out to grab her arm: "What happened?" "It''s nothing, let''s go to another ce and see." Lily did not want toin about those depressing things. Anyways, people like Edwards Wayne who were weed by others wherever he went would not be able to understand her depression just now. Edwards Wayne frowned, he turned and nced at the shop, could it be that someone in the shop had made her feel wronged? A trace of hostility instantly shed through his gentle eyes. It seemed like there was someone who was going to suffer misfortune. In the end, Lily chose to shop with another woman''s clothing store. With Edwards Wayne by her side, no one dared to look down on her anymore. They took the initiative to give her some clothes to try on and even praised her on the side. Lily only chose a suitable set of clothes to wear, and did not take the opportunity to rob them. Walking out of the female clothing store, Edwards Wayne grabbed her arm and walked towards the elevator. However, the elevator was heading up instead of down. "Where else?" Lily frowned in puzzlement. "I''ve already picked out your clothes, but you''re still missing a lot of things." Edwards Wayne said with a faint smile. The elevator reached the floor, and when the door opened, Edwards Wayne brought her to a jewelry store. This time, Edwards Wayne did not give her the choice to buy the most expensive set of jewelry in the shop. "Put it on!" His tyrannical order. Lily had no choice but to turn around and pick up the ne and put it on her slim neck. The huge diamond was resplendent and dazzling, its twinkling light perfectly matching Lily''s natural snow-white skin. It was even more beautiful. "Extend your hand ..." The man suddenly ordered her again. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Cire moved his hands behind his back, bit his lower lip and said: "You could give me no ring. But buy me a bracelet." Edwards Wayne raised his eyebrows in displeasure: "This is a couple''s ring, only when you wear it will we look like a couple." "Even if we don''t wear it, no one will doubt our current rtionship." Lily still did not want to easily ept his gift of the ring. In her mind, rings meant more than nes, and she felt that unless someone she truly loved wanted to enter a marriage, they would be together until their old lover epted the ring and fastened it for the rest of their lives. Seeing that her reasons were plentiful, Edwards Wayne could only give up: "Alright, I will not force you, but I hope that one day, you will be willing to ept my ring." As if he was hinting, but at the same time as he said it with confidence, Lily was truly speechless towards him. "I wonder if there will ever be a day like that." She smiled faintly. "There will be, I''m sure!" Seemingly unconvinced, Edwards Wayne''s answer was even more domineering than hers. Lily curled her lips, not wanting to argue with him. When the Buyer beside heard that Lily still wanted a bracelet, he had long took out the best few out from the shop. Lily picked one for himself and let Edwards Wayne help her put it on. "And earrings!" "There''s no need for that. It''s best not to take advantage of two ornaments on a woman''s body, or else she''ll appear too gorgeous." Lily immediately shook her head, she did not want to buy anymore. Although Edwards Wayne did not know if what she said made sense, since she no longer wanted it, he did not force her to give it to him. "Sir, you spent a total of 69 million!" When Buyer ran over to say it, he was a little happy. Hearing that, Lily''s heart jumped, she turned and stared at Edwards Wayne: "So expensive!" Edwards Wayne took out a ck card from his bosom. "Swish!" After the payment was sessful, the other party respectfully returned the card with both hands. Edwards Wayne lowered his gaze and met Lily''s dazed eyes. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "What''s wrong? Was your soul taken away by me?" In front of so many shop assistants, Lily''s beautiful face flushed red. However, Edwards Wayne acted like nothing had happened and took the chance when she wasn''t paying attention to grab her hand. "Let''s go!" Edwards Wayne didn''t know why he liked to hold her hand, he only felt that her hand was like his own, extremely soft and tender, to the point that he couldn''t let go if he held her hand tightly. Lily''s face was filled with embarrassment, she had long forgotten that he was holding her hand. When she entered the elevator and the surroundings quieted down, she suddenly felt as if her hand was wrapped in his palm again. Panting, confused! He pulled it out of his hand without leaving a trace and carried it behind his back. Edwards Wayne also did not take an inch! After getting in the car, Edwards Wayne instructed the driver to head towards his destination. The two of them did not speak anymore, and quietly sat down. His destination was actually a private vi! After Lily saw Edwards Wayne''s enormous vi, and after seeing such a huge vi, he didn''t have much of a sense of amazement. However, to be able to own a vi here was definitely not an ordinary person. The car stopped, and after Edwards Wayne got off, he stood beside the car, waiting for her to get off. On Lily''s feet was a pair of silver high heels and she was also wearing a milky-white slim dress, whichpletely outlined her beautiful figure. Since it wasn''t any important gathering, Edwards Wayne did not let her make up. He actually felt that this Lily, who had such a clean and pure appearance, had a kind of natural beauty, and was definitely not inferior to those women with heavy makeup. "Edwards, you''re here!" n walked out of the hall, through the spraying garden and towards the main entrance. After that, he smiled merrily as he stared at Lily: "This must be Emma''s Mummy. It''s my first time meeting you. My name is n!" The word "sister-inw" caused Lily to be stunned, and she quickly turned around to face Edwards Wayne with her beautiful eyes. Edwards Wayne also did not expect n to be so knowledgeable and tactful, and immediately called his heart out. Although normally, none of the three friends were brothers, but in terms of age, it was indeed Edwards Wayne who was one year older than them. "n, you misunderstood. Isn''t she your sister ¡ª inw yet? Don''t call her that." Edwards Wayne exined in all seriousness. n''s eyes lit up slightly. "You said that she isn''t right now, does that mean he might be one in the future?" "n!" Edwards Wayne was afraid that n would anger him if he spoke too much, so he shouted with an imposing tone, causing n to instantly shut up. Just at this moment, a clear and melodious female voice sounded, "It is my honor to meet you, Quarterly!" Following this pleasant female voice, everyone turned to look at the woman who walked over under the light. He saw a young woman wearing a rose-red dress walking over with light steps. She had wavy hair that fell to her waist, looking charming and flirtatious. Her pair of peach blossom eyes were shrewd and smiling. "Mr. Wood, you are too polite!" Edwards Wayne politely smiled. The woman who came was very strong and charming. She was none other than n''s older sister, Lynn Wood! At such a young age, she was already a famous female BOSS in the market and was currently the CEO of the Wood Family Group. The moment Lily saw Lynn Wood, she was also very surprised. In the past, she had fantasized about many people modeling her works, but none of them were ideal models. However, this queen who walked out from themplight was simply the most ideal, most perfect model she had. "Young mistress, let me introduce him to you. This is Edwards''s friend ..." "Girlfriend!" Someone immediately corrected him forcefully. n''s eyes instantly widened, and smiled meaningfully at Edwards Wayne: "Since it''s my girlfriend, then when I called her sister-in w just now, why did you say I called you wrongly, and yed with me." Lily subconsciously touched Edwards Wayne''s hands lightly, as if reminding him that there was no need to exin his identity so clearly. Lynn Wood smiled as she looked at Lily, then extended out her hand: "Hello, Lynn Wood!" "Hello, Miss Mu!" Lily immediately shook her hand politely. Just as they were about to introduce themselves, a silver pnquin came from afar and stopped at the entrance. The one who got off the carriage was Billy William. When he saw that Lynn Wood was also there, a look of nervousness instantly appeared on his handsome face that was filled with confidence and calmness. The damned n, he actually did not tell him beforehand that Lynn Wood would be here. If he had known she was here, he would have dressed up well before he came. Billy William walked over to them calmly and greeted them: "Edwards, you brought a friend over, this is ...?" Chapter 160 Chapter 160 The first person Billy William saw was Lynn Wood, but he didn''t take the initiative to talk to her, thus, he turned around, and noticed Lily standing beside Edwards Wayne, and immediately asked her with a smile. "She is Edwards''s girlfriend, Lily! "You know that!" n walked over, lightly knocked on his shoulder, and then blinked. Billy William was astonished. He indeed seemed to have understood something. From Lily''s beautiful eyes, he knew who she was. He really did not expect that Edwards Wayne would actually be able to take care of his child''s mother in such a short period of time. Only then did Billy William turn around and pretend to have noticed Lynn Wood. With a normal expression, he politely smiled and said, "Lynn, long time no see!" Lynn Wood alsoughed, "That''s right, long time no see. I even met with your brother yesterday, but you, you haven''t seen him for a while." Billy William''s expression froze. Lynn Wood and his brother met? Just yesterday? Why didn''t Big Bro mention it to him? "Alright, everyone, don''t stand at the door to chat. Let''s go in. I''ve already prepared some drinks." As the owner of the vi, n immediately greeted them. At least Lily knew Edwards Wayne''s friends, but he never would have thought that all of them were young and handsome, with decent cultivation. Previously, she had always thought that the rich were all popinjays, yful and disrespectful. Changing women into clothes, only now did she realize that this was a description and understanding of the rich. Walking into someone''s house, Lily was still a little nervous. First was the unfamiliar environment, then came the unfamiliar people. Although these were all Edwards Wayne''s friends, she didn''t recognize any of them. Furthermore, looking at their dressing, they were all not ordinary people, but were all like princes and princesses, disying their elegance and nobility with a wave of their hand. Lily lowered her eyes, as her imagination ran wild. Suddenly, her small hand that was slightly drenched in sweat was held by someone else as if it was natural. Her beautiful eyes stiffened as she lifted her head to meet Edwards Wayne''s eyes, which were filled with smiles. He did not speak, but the domineering look in his eyes was clear. Lily tried to struggle free, but unfortunately, the man held on tighter, purposely going against her. Damn it, he brought her to such a strange ce, yet he actually bullied her and took advantage of her. Billy William was also somewhat absent -minded, he purposelygged behind Lynn Wood by a few steps, with a pair of deep and narrow eyes, he thoughtfully looked at the powerful aura of the Queen, whose tall and slender body emitted a dense feminine aura, fiery and passionate. Billy William''s heartbeat unknowingly sped up, and there was an additional trace of greed and infatuation in his eyes. "Billy, why didn''t you call your big brother over as well? It just so happens that my sister is here, let them have some more space to talk." n was so slow that he did not notice his good friend''s worry, and even ran over to him while ming himself for not bringing his brother Leo William over. Hearing his words, Lynn Wood stopped in her tracks, and turned her head, her pair of charming yet sharp eyes staring straight at her brother, her voice revealing a scolding tone: "n, if you continue acting as my matchmaker, do you believe that I won''t take your house back, and let you sleep on the streets?" Hearing that, n''s shoulders shook, and immediately said with a serious face: "Lynn, I''m worried about you, you''re going to be 28 next year. Our grandpa and grandma are all worried to death, and they even called me everyday and asked me to find a partner for you." "No need for you to worry!" Lynn Wood was a little angry. A beautiful woman, no matter how angry she was, would not lose her sense of beauty. Billy William couldn''t help but chuckle when he saw Lynn Wood''s resentful expression. n snorted. "Lynn, are you really not going to consider Leo William? He''s the man who suits you the best. At least, that''s what I think. Lynn Wood''s gaze slightly rose as she looked at Billy William from her brother''s face as if she was a royal sister: "Billy William, does your brother have a girlfriend?" Hearing that, Billy William''s heartbeat immediately sped up, and stopped. He looked at the beautiful Queen in front of him in a daze, and even started to stutter: "No... Probably no girlfriend, I''m not sure either. My brother has always been secretive and low-key. He rarely talks about his private affairs with me." n ruthlessly struck him with his shoulder, "Does he have it or not, go back and find out for me." Billy William waspletely dumbstruck, he raised his head and looked at Lynn Wood''s smiling eyes, his expression showing a bit of panic. "Billy William, do you know the type of woman your brother likes?" Lynn Wood asked again. Billy William really wished that he would faint now and not face such a cruel reality. The perfect goddess in his heart was actually asking him for news about his big brother. This was definitely something even worse than a knife stabbing into the heart. Edwards Wayne watched the show coldly from the side, hisrge palm still holding onto Lily''s small hand. Although Lily did not understand what they were talking about, but from the looks of it, it looked like they were dating, and had an extra mood to watch a show. "Hurry, tell me, does your elder brother like strong women like my elder sister? Don''t look at how strong she is at work. In life, she can be as gentle as water, right, my dear sister? " Seeing that there was hope, n immediately started to excitedly promote her older sister. His expression was somewhat tense, but when he heard n say that Lynn Wood also had a side that was as gentle as water, his emotions were thrown into disarray. "Shut up! Who allowed you to speak?" Lynn Wood waspletely speechless towards her little brother, who had the most words to say. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Billy William really wanted to say that he had lied to them, but he was not one to lie. He could only answer honestly: "I also don''t know what kind of woman he likes, but I believe that as long as it''s a man - they all like beautiful women." His words were obscure, and he secretly praised Lynn Wood as a beauty. After Lynn Wood heard this, she burst outughing and praised: "You''re still the best at talking. However, even though your brother is very outstanding, he''s not my type!" "Really?" Billy William almost lost hisposure and shouted, "Then what kind of man does Miss.William like?" He had wanted to ask this question for a very, very long time. Lynn Wood turned her head to the side and thought for a few seconds. Then, she shook his long hair: "I don''t know either, at the moment, I don''t have any standards. Hearing these words, Billy William''s heart was finally at ease. Nothing could be happier than hearing these words. However, n felt that it was a pity. "Lynn, honestly, I feel that you and Leo William arepatible, but you don''t want him. It''s such a pity." Edwards Wayne interrupted at the right time: "When two strong people are together, there will definitely be many conflicts. For strong women like your sister, she should find a gentle man, that''s what I call a good match." Chapter 161 Chapter 161 W ¡ª hen Edwards Wayne said the word ''powerful'', his serene and deep eyes looked towards the woman beside him as if she had lost her mind. Lily did not hear the hidden meaning in his words, because she felt that she was not strong enough. Billy William expressed his agreement with Edwards Wayne, "Edwards is right, personality is complementary, that''s the best fit." Lynn Wood chuckled, "Alright, you guys don''t need to focus on me. Hurry up and go in, dinner is ready." The group entered the living room, n''s butler and servant were doing the final preparations for the dinner. Under the light, n and Billy William could not help but size Lily up. They had always thought that Lily would be that kind of breathtakingly beautiful woman. Otherwise, how could she so easily capture a good impression from Edwards Wayne? But when they truly saw Lily, they realized that Lily was indeed a beautiful woman, but she wasn''t the kind of beauty that would cause people''s jaws to drop. Lily also felt that Edwards Wayne''s two friends were sizing his up, so she hid behind Edwards Wayne in embarrassment. "Enough, stop looking. Be careful that I don''t dig out your eyeballs." Edwards Wayne immediately warned his in a dangerous manner. The two men could onlyugh twice, they did not dare to be rude to Lily anymore. Lily didn''t think that Edwards Wayne would actually say such words so straightforwardly. She raised her head and nced at him. He pursed his lips but didn''t say anything. The atmosphere for the dinner was pretty good. At dinner time, Lily could only lower his head and eat silently, while Edwards Wayne talked about a lot of work matters with them. After dinner, everyone dispersed! "Billy William, wait a moment, I will take your car, you''re on the way." Lynn Wood suddenly said. Billy William''s entire body shivered, the surprise came too suddenly, and his entire body tensed up. "Alright, I''ll wait for you in the car!" Billy William suppressed his joy and replied as usual. As he walked towards the carriage, he started to float. After all these years, he had finally found a chance to be alone with her. It wasn''t easy at all. Edwards Wayne and Lily also walked to the side of the carriage, after greeting Billy William, they sat in the carriage and left. Billy William nervously flicked his fingers on the window a few times, his eyes were as deep as the ocean, looking at the woman who was walking out from the hall through the rearview mirror. She had a windbreaker and a handbag in her hand, walking elegantly. Billy William''s heart trembled slightly. Three years ago, he had fallen in love with Lynn Wood in this way. The elegant and moving aura she exuded instantly attracted his attention as soon as she exited the car. From then on, he would pay attention to Lynn Wood from time to time. In the magazines and under the lens, only her shadow could be seen. All along, he didn''t dare to reveal this emotion of his, and hid it deep within his heart. Because he was well aware that he wasn''t excellent enough to confess his feelings to her, not to mention that she was his good friend''s big sister. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Sorry to keep you waiting!" Lynn Wood walked over and smiled as she said that. She opened the door of the passenger seat and sat down. Thedy had a faint fragrance on her body, Billy William suddenly felt that the space in the carriage was too narrow, he felt extremely hot and stuffy. "No, can we go now?" He put his hands on the steering wheel and pretended to be calm as he asked. "Hm!" I want to sleep for a while. I need to have a video conference tonight, so wake me up when you get there. " Lynn Wood''s beautiful face looked a little tired. After she finished speaking, she leaned back in her chair and quickly fell asleep. Billy William was startled. The ecstasy in his heart slowly calmed down. As he drove, he stole nces at the sleeping woman beside him. In Billy William''s heart, Lynn Wood had always been a strong and fierce woman. His actions were decisive, and unlike the other elite women in the workce, her aura was stronger, because she was now the CEO of the Wood Familypany. She had both status and power. Billy William secretly sighed, he truly wished that he had the ability as his brother to boldly and confidently pursue her. Under the cover of the night, another fleet of carriages was rushing towards the vi in Wayne Family. Inside the car! Lily and Edwards Wayne sat on both sides of the backseat, each with their own thoughts. "Nothing my friend said is unpleasant." Edwards Wayne saw that the woman immediately sat far away from him when she got on the car. He thought she was angry. Lily shook his head, "No, your friend''s cultivation is extremely good." "I''ve always had good eyes, whether it''s a friend or a woman." Edwards Wayne smiled lightly, a little pleased with himself. Lily was startled, then mocked indifferently, "I can see it!" The conversation came to a halt. The atmosphere inside the car returned to its previous stiff state. "I wonder if the children have cried yet." Edwards Wayne didn''t like this kind of feeling of boredom, so he indifferently looked for a topic to talk about. "Probably not." Lily was not sure, but her son would not cry, but her daughter might not. Edwards Wayne''s serene eyes focused on her face, and he asked with a low voice, ¡°Can you tell me about the matters of the children? And their pictures, do you have them? I want to see it." Lily said indifferently, I have the pictures, but I feel like there is nothing much to talk about. "It''s all my fault, I didn''t find out in time that you fell out with Alice. That night I ... I was drugged and lost my mind. I didn''t hurt you, did I? " Edwards Wayne''s low voice revealed a few hints of remorse. Thinking about what happened five years ago, Lily''s heart tightened and her eyebrows knitted together. If she remembered correctly, after being bullied by him, she still felt pain walking for the majority of the day. "I don''t remember." She turned her face away, her voice cold. "You said that you were unconscious that day. Did something happen?" Can you tell me? " Edwards Wayne couldn''t help but be curious. Lily didn''t want to talk about her private matters with him. "I don''t want to say it!" How could she tell Edwards Wayne that she was not the biological daughter of her parents? Edwards Wayne frowned, and said with disappointment, "You''re not willing to tell me anything, and you''re still taking precautions against me?" "Those are my scars. I don''t want to talk about them because I don''t want to remember them. Don''t you have any secrets? If I ask you, will you tell me? " Lilyughed. Edwards Wayne''s body froze, he suddenly thought of his mother, and he immediately froze. Following that, the two of them did not speak anymore, but Edwards Wayne was deeply immersed in his memories. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 That uncle, whom he had known since he was young, had always been on good terms with his father. Later, when he had married, and his father had taken his family to his wedding, he had seen the beautiful bride. However, on the day of the wedding, he had discovered that the bride was pregnant. At that time, his mother was sitting right between them. In his memory, his mother wasn''t very happy that day. She kept her head down and kept drinking. However, at that time, he was too young, and didn''t understand how the adult world could be so complicated and ugly. Now that he thought about it, the reason why his mother drank so much that day was because her uncle had gotten married due to her bad mood. Later on, he realized that uncle was the person she loved and not her father. However, when he found out about these things, it was already the darkest and most despairing period of his and his younger brother''s lives. The early stages were still very beautiful! That uncle also had children, and they were a pair of extremely cute and beautiful dragon and phoenix births. At that time, he still went with his parents to that uncle''s house, and they had to prepare a full moon wine for the child. He clearly remembered that a few adults asked him to kiss the cute baby, so he kissed the pretty little girl first. The girl slept quietly on the bed. She was so beautiful that he mistook her for an angel who had fallen into the mortal world. Until this moment, he could still feel the baby girl''s beautiful eyes and face. However,ter on, something unexpected happened in his uncle''s house. "Young Master... We''re home!" The driver suddenly spoke out, interrupting Edwards Wayne''s train of thought. When he came back to his senses, Lily had already pushed open the door and was walking quickly towards the guest hall. "George, Emma ..." After separating with the children for only a few hours, Lily had already missed them all. Once she entered, she immediately shouted. "Little Young Master and Young Miss are watching TV on the second floor!" The servant passed by and kindly reminded her. Lily thanked him and quickly ran upstairs. In the projection room, she heard the sound of an animated cartooning from inside. Her heart rxed and she pushed open the door to enter. She saw two little guys staring at the screen with iparable concentration. "Mummy ..." Emma turned her head and saw that it was her. She immediately ran over tenderly and ced her head on her legs. "Mummy, you''re finally back. "Mummy also misses you!" Lily squatted down, tightly hugged her daughter, and said emotionally. Emma held Mummy''s neck tightly with her two small hands and kissed her cheeks, "Mummy, is the ce that Father brought you to fun?" "It''s not bad!" Lily nodded. "Is there anything good to eat?" Emma was just a little foodie, she blinked her big eyes and asked. Lily did not want to lie and nodded his head, "There is, there are a lot of delicious things, but there are chili peppers on the dishes, you do not like it." "Next time, let Father take me to y as well." Emma pouted and said unhappily. Just at this moment, the door opened, and a tall handsome man walked in. Edwards Wayne had just recalled the past and was very depressed, but seeing the two little things before him, his mood immediately improved. "You don''t want to talk about it with me anymore, hmph!" Emma didn''t throw himself into his embrace likest time, which made Edwards Wayne feel a little disappointed. Hearing her angry tone again, he couldn''t help butugh. "Emma, are you really ignoring daddy?" Edwards Wayne felt that this was interesting yet she was helpless. This little fellow already understood things, from the looks of it, she would be really sad if she did not bring her along when she goes out. "Only when Father agrees to take Emma out to y in the future will I understand you." Emma was angry but it did not take more than two seconds. In order to quickly make his daughter happy, Edwards Wayne nodded his head immediately, "Okay, I promise you. It''s your uncle''s birthday next week, so I''ll take you guys on the cruise, okay?" "Cruise ship?" George suddenly got interested, he waved his two short legs and ran over and asked, ¡°A cruise ship is that kind ofrge and luxurious ship? Uncle''s going to have his birthday on the boat." "Mm, your uncle loves face the most. His birthday is definitely going to be a big event. When the timees, there will be many children ying with him." Edwards Wayne said while beaming. "We still have to wait that long. Can''t we let uncle celebrate his birthday earlier? Emma doesn''t want to wait too long. " Emma was indeed an impatient little thing. Upon hearing that there was still a week left, his excitement immediately dropped by half. Lily patted his daughter''s shoulder andforted her, "Alright, when next week''s breakes, you can go y. Hurry up and go downstairs, I''m going to bathe you all and sleep." "I want dad to help me wash!" George immediately grabbed Edwards Wayne''s arm. "We men want to bathe together, I don''t need Mummy to wash." "Why don''t you want the Mummy to wash it?" Lily red at his son in resentment, "Is there any difference between your father washing and me washing?" "There is!" George answered seriously, then blinked hisrge eyes as he said, "Daddy has a big bird to look at." The little guy''s words shocked the entire scene. Lily and Edwards Wayne''s expressions froze. "Cough, son, don''t talk nonsense." Only then did Edwards Wayne remember that when he was bathing with his sonst time, his son seemed to have seen the structure of his body and immediately became curious. Thus, he too prematurely told him about the difference between a man and a boy in the bathtub. At that time, the little fellow seemed to be asking humbly for advice, but he never expected that it would betray him now. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. After Lily heard his son''s words, he immediately red at Edwards Wayne out of embarrassment in anger, "How can you let your son see it?" Edwards Wayne shrugged his shoulders and said disapprovingly, "What does it matter? His son is also a man. Although he is young, he will have to grow up sooner orter. It should be normal for me to give him some knowledge. What''s normal? Lily was about to go crazy from anger. George blinked hisrge eyes. Although he had grown up to be more mature, he still could not figure out the real difference between men and women. He thought that Mummy should know a little about Daddy''s body structure. He never thought that Mummy would be so angry. Did he say something wrong? "Look at him. He''s not even four years old, and you''re already telling him this. You told him that in the future ..." Lily suddenly felt that why did he want to continue with this topic? "Mummy, don''t be angry, alright? I won''t be looking at Father''s big bird in the future. Father said that he would show this to Mummy in the future, so I thought, since everyone can look at it..." Chapter 163 Chapter 163 "¡ª Edwards Wayne..." Lily was so embarrassed that he wanted to find a hole to hide in. What nonsense did this man talk to her son about? How could he be so shameless? He actually said that he wanted to show her. Edwards Wayne felt that he had been scammed miserably by his son this time. He hurriedly reached out and covered his son''s mouth with his hands, "Alright, stop talking, if you continue talking, your father''s life will be in danger. Let''s go, father will take you to shower." Edwards Wayne dragged his son and walked out of the door. "Mummy, does Daddy''s big bird look good? You can all look, why didn''t I see it? "Can I go with you and have a look ...?" Lily felt like kicking the bastard to death, causing him to speak nonsense with his son. Now, even his daughter was starting to get curious, and she had the urge to smash her forehead into a wall and die. "Emma, there''s no big bird here, you must have heard wrong. Your father lied to your brother." Lily had no choice but to hold his daughter in her arms and gently pacify her. At the same time, Edwards Wayne was also curious about what his daughter had said. His handsome face was suddenly flushed red, although his son was speaking the truth. He was indeed big, but he really shouldn''t have mentioned it in front of this woman. It was really embarrassing, but this woman probably wanted him to be a bastard again. "Daddy, why didn''t you let me say it? Didn''t you say it? Mummy will watch it in the future." George felt wronged. Although what he said was the truth, he was scolded by his father, the Mummy. Sigh, he felt that he was treated unjustly. Edwards Wayne immediately became serious, and said in a serious tone, "This is a topic between men, you can''t speak carelessly with women. You clearly promised me that." George immediately nodded his head obediently. "Alright, then I won''t speak carelessly about it in the future." The father and son duo showered and came out. Lily pointed at her son''s face with an icy cold face, "You, go to bed!" Then, she pointed at Edwards Wayne, "Come out with me, I have something to tell you." Edwards Wayne already knew what the woman was going to say, so he immediately said to his son, "Hurry up and sleep. I willeter." Lily turned and walked out. "Let''s talk in my study room!" Seeing that she was about to walk towards the direction of the balcony, Edwards Wayne immediately said. Lily was still feeling dizzy when she heard Yue Yang talking about the study room. She immediately turned and headed towards his study room. The study was a long way from the bedroom, so the conversation between the two of them probably wouldn''t be heard by the children. The moment Lily stepped into the study room, she fiercely turned around, and her pair of eyes instantly froze. "You ... Why aren''t you wearing any clothes?" Only then did Lily realise that the man was wearing a towel all over his body. Her snow ¡ª white face inexplicably flushed red. She immediately turned her face back to him, not daring to look at him again. However, when she had seen the man''s firm and firm chest, she could see that the water droplets on his body had not been wiped clean. It had fallen from his healthy and shiny, sturdy waist to the bottom of the bath towel. The wild Edwards Wayne made Lily''s face turn red and his heart beat erratically. "Go and change your clothes. We''ll talkter." Faced with his almost naked appearance, Lily''s mind was nk, she had even forgotten what she wanted to tell him. "There''s no need for that. Weren''t you not interested in my figure?" Edwards Wayne used her words from the past to gag her. Seeing her defeated look, Edwards Wayne''s mood inexplicably became good. Under the light, the woman''s skin was as white as jade and dyed red. It was as if she had just matured into a peach, making people itch in their hearts. They wanted to leap over to take a bite or two. Lily''s swollen face reddened, and she stuttered, "I''m indeed not interested, but what you''re doing ... "It''s too disgraceful, I can''t quite ept it. You''d better hurry and change your clothes." Edwards Wayne raised his eyebrows, and said with a low voice, "What exactly do you want to say to me, say it now." Seeing him standing there unmoved, Lily''s huge body, was full of pressure. She took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. She said in a serious tone, "Don''t teach your child any bad education in the future. They are really too young." After Edwards Wayne heard this, he let out a lowugh. "Why do you seem to be very interested in what your son has to say?" Lily''s breathing stagnated, her beautiful eyes shed wildly a few times as she was full of embarrassment and anger, ¡°Don''t force your words, I''m telling you to be serious, be more serious." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "I''m very serious right now, but you ..." Why are your face so red? Did you secretly go drinking again? " Edwards Wayne suddenly took a step forward, and closed in on her. At such a close distance, she felt as if she could smell the scent of his body bathing. It actually made her no longer feel disgust, the cold scent of the mint was obviously enough to wake her up, but why did she feel her head be so dizzy now? "I didn''t drink, I just... Just now when I was bathing my daughter, I was affected by the hot water, so don''t make wild guesses. " Lily came to a realization in a hurry, she didn''t want him to know that she was feeling frustrated at the moment. "Oh, really? Then why don''t you dare look up into my eyes? " Edwards Wayne took another step forward, and his body seemed to be close to her back. His hot and mature male body, was emitting an extreme amount of enticement. Lily had nevere into such close contact with a man before, so she was extremely confused. I shouldn''t have called him over to lecture so hurriedly. Sigh, I asked for it. "Why should I look into your eyes? I don''t know." Lily curled her lips, and said with a cold and mocking tone. Edwards Wayne''s thin lips also curled upwards, full of evil intent, "Who knows? "Perhaps you are afraid of falling in love with me..." The man''s words,nded beside the woman''s ears, the burning heat made Lily''s body tremble. "Are you joking? I''ve already said this before, you''re not my type. To be honest, the two friends of yours that I met today are all better looking than you, and they are also better natured. They are polite and kind, even if I''m really interested ..." "No!" The man''s domineering words fell as his palmnded on her waist. Lily was scared silly, being caught off guard, the man suddenly pushed herself towards the side of the table, and her well-built body indisputably leaned over. Lily gasped. When she finally reacted, he had actually lightly lifted her and sat on his desk. He... At this moment, he was squeezed between her opened legs, forcefully pushing her away, not giving her any chance to close her legs. "You are not allowed to be tempted by any of them, do you hear?" Edwards Wayne''s expression was as cold as water, full of ruthlessness and anger that terrified him. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 "You ... What are you doing! " Lily gasped. Has Edwards Wayne gone crazy? How could he do this to her? However, Edwards Wayne seemed to have suddenly be a different person. He no longer had the gentleness from before, what was left was haze and coldness. His eyes were as cold as pirs, "Lily, listen carefully, I definitely won''t allow you to be tempted by any of them, you promise me right now." "Edwards Wayne, let me down." Lily was so frightened that he started to panic, his entire body started to tremble, why did this man suddenly be so terrifying? Previously, Lily had never been afraid of him, because she felt that he stole the child from him. However, at this moment, she was inexplicably panicking. She could feel the explosive strength of a man squeezed in the middle of her legs, and no matter how hard he struggled, she was unable to break free from his control. She was truly afraid. "You must promise me. If you don''t, I won''t let you go." Edwards Wayne''s voice was cold and low, filled with a frightening hostility. "You''re crazy. You can''t treat me like this. Why should I agree to this? Why should I?" Lily was also very angry, she felt that there was something wrong with Edwards Wayne''s head. Just a moment ago, it was a sunny day, but she did not expect that it was like a storm, forcing her to agree to his conditions. Lily was also a very stubborn woman, the more others forced her to do something, the more she didn''t want to do it. "Based on ... I want you to be my woman! " The man''s voice was low and hoarse. His strong body, which was squeezed between her legs, also pushed forward a little. The two of them had almost no space to continue staying together. Lily''s mind waspletely nk, her beautiful eyes were wide open, what kind of bastard words was this man spouting? What right did he have to say that she would be his woman? First, he snatched away her children. Now, he wanted to snatch her away as well? No, she definitely wouldn''t agree. The more Lily thought about it, the more wronged he became. His eyes immediately filled with tears, as he stubbornly and unwillingly stared into the man''s eyes. Tears welled up in his eyes, but he was unwilling to let them roll down. Edwards Wayne''s ice - cold eyes suddenly met hers, which were filled with tears from being wronged. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. When he came back to his senses, he realized that he had done something terrible. Lowering his head, when he saw that he had forced her into a dead end, Edwards Wayne fiercely took a step back,pletely removing the danger. "Sorry ..." When he looked up and saw the tears in the woman''s eyes, he regretted his uncontroble impulsiveness. He didn''t know why he was like that either, but just now, when he heard that she might be tempted by n and Billy William, he felt that he had instantly be a devil. Lily was still seated nkly at her desk, her little face as pale as snow. The man''s actions just now had indeed frightened her. She had thought that he would do some beastly thing to her here. It was truly terrifying. The deepest part of her heart was already violently trembling. "Did I scare you?" Edwards Wayne had already calmed down from the devil''s state of mind, he suddenly did not like this kind of peaceful atmosphere, it was as though the heavy pressure was causing his heart to feel ufortable, thus, he raised his head and asked Lily with concern. Lily still had not recovered from the fright just now. Her small face was still deathly pale, and her wrist that had been fiercely grabbed by him was still in slight pain. She didn''t want to answer him and could only jump down from the desk, trembling slightly. When her footnded on the ground, she felt her legs go limp and she was about to copse. He lowered his head and silently went around the man''s side, heading towards Walk Outside. "Lily..." The man called out her name in a slightly hurried manner. Following that, she extended her hand. This time around, her grip on her arm felt very gentle. "Don''t touch me ..." Lily seemed to have received a great fear; his touch made her shiver instinctively. She turned around and stared at him with guarded eyes. Edwards Wayne''s expression became sluggish. Looking at her vignt eyes, he slowly loosened his grip on her wrist. Lily opened the door as if she was escaping for her life and rushed out. Edwards Wayne''srge palm, which was frozen in mid-air, powerlessly drooped down. He dried his short hair and suddenly hated this feeling. He felt that he had really gone mad. Why did he feel like killing someone when she said that she might be interested in his friend? It had to be because of her mother. She had married her father''s best friend and abandoned them. This was a taboo that he could never touch in his heart, so anyone who touched it would go crazy. Earlier, Lily had only said a few words of joke and he already looked like he wanted to eat her up. "Damn it!" The man leaned his hands on the desk and muttered an incantation in a low voice. He had finally managed to coax that woman with great difficulty. After that scare, she was afraid that if she saw him in the future, she would be like a little rabbit seeing a big bad wolf and take a detour. Edwards Wayneughed self-deprecatingly. Was this what he deserved? Forget it, who told him to be unable to control his emotions? Lily panicked and ran into the room. Bang! Emma was sitting on her bed ying a small game of house - to - house when she suddenly heard the heavy sound of the door closing. She immediately raised her head. "Mummy, what''s wrong with you? You scared me." Emma noticed that Mummy was leaning against the door as she panted heavily. She immediately asked with concern. Lily shook his head, after calming his breathing, he replied, "Mummy is fine. Mummy has already taken a bath. You can y for a while." "Alright!" Emma obediently nodded her head and continued to y with her. Lily took his pajamas and walked into the bathroom. She leaned against the wall and took a few deep breaths. It was so scary. That man carried her to the desk just now, even tried to do some shameless thing to her. She was about to go crazy. What was even moreughable was that he actually said he wanted her to be his woman. Could it be that her attitude towards him these few days was so good that it gave him the illusion of being comcent, thinking that she was a bit gentler towards him because she fell in love with him? Chapter 165 Chapter 165 I¡ªt was tooughable. It seemed that she shouldn''t treat him too well in the future, lest he didn''t know her surname. Lily shook his head twice, clearing his mind of everything that had just happened. From tomorrow onwards, she would have to regain her icy cold self. Edwards Wayne pushed open the door in a daze. George was holding onto a game console, fighting hard. Seeing his fathere in, he only raised his head once, and his big ck eyes darted around shrewdly, "Daddy, what happened to you? Scolded by the Mummy? Is it because I said those words about our bath? " In front of the child, Edwards Wayne didn''t want to disguise himself, so he justid on his back on the bed and stared at the ceiling. "Son, is your Mummy''s temper good? If she hates someone, how long will it take her to get rid of that feeling of disgust? " She knew it was silly to ask such questions, and her son was so young. How could he understand the meaning behind his words? However, he still asked. No matter how foolish he was, he still wanted to find someone to relieve his boredom. When George heard his words, his beautiful and astute big eyes narrowed into slits. He asked in a strange tone, "Daddy, are you bullying my Mummy? That''s not right, the one who was clearly going to teach me a lesson just now was Mummy." "Don''t ask me so clearly about adult''s matter. You only need to tell me, if your Mummy is angry, how long will it take for him to calm down?" Edwards Wayne stared at his son in annoyance. George curled his lips and said with a high and cold expression, "Hmph, I don''t want to know what happened between you and Mummy, but my Mummy is even more stubborn than me, if she hates someone, I think she''ll need at least a few years___" "What? Years? Are you kidding me? " Edwards Wayne was so shocked he immediately sat up from the bed, crossed his legs and stared closely at her son''s small face, "Are you telling the truth? Where is the evidence?" "What other evidence do you need? ording to what I know, my Mummy hates one of her sisters and hates her for years." George was talking about Alice, he had eavesdropped on the conversation between Mummy and her aunt, so he knew about the matter. Edwards Wayne also knew that Lily hated Alice, but these two things could not be mixed together. "What if I made her angry? How long would it take her to forgive me? Do you know? " Edwards Wayne''s heart was in a mess right now, he really wanted someone to enlighten him. "You? Father, you are really capable, I have not seen any uncle who can cause my Mummy to hate him. Father, just how annoying are you? George looked at him with contempt. Edwards Wayne''s heart suddenly thumped, he was unable to answer his son''s question. "Son, is there any point in saying such sarcastic things now? Why is daddy so hated by your Mummy, and it''s all for you and your little sister? If Daddy doesn''t let her hate him, then where did he get all of you from? " Edwards Wayne stared at his son, and said somewhat unhappily. "For me and Emma?" George began to think deeply about the meaning of this sentence. Edwards Wayne suddenly braked and quickly exined, "Your Mummy only hates me because I stole you and Emma from her." George seemed to have suddenly realized something as he nodded his head, "Mn, that''s indeed the case. So, Daddy, Mummy gave me and my sister to you for free, can''t you treat her better? Why do you have to make her angry every day?" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "I''m afraid that if I want to be good to her in the future, she won''t appreciate my kindness." Edwards Wayneid back down on the bed and closed his eyes. He thought back to her teary eyes, as if he had received a huge shock. That night, the two kids rested well, but the two adults were unable to sleep until dawn. When Lily woke up in a daze, it was already 12 o''clock. It was almost time for lunch. The two little fellows were sensible enough not to disturb her. This sleep of Lily''s caused his back and waist to ache. As expected, staying upte was not good for his body. She tiredly went downstairs and looked around in every direction with her beautiful eyes. "Miss Lily, you''re awake. Young Master said that thepany has something to take care of today, and won''t be back for lunch." Old Gary quickly smiled and said. Lily understood his chest, so the man should have also felt that it would be extremely awkward for the same thing to appear, so he tactfully avoided it. Although he was tactful now, she couldn''t forget what he did to herst night. "Mummy, did you quarrel with Father? He asked me yesterday how long it usually takes you to calm down. " George immediately ran over with the small panel on top of it, raised his small head and said. Lily was slightly startled, then immediately patted her son''s head, ¡°We didn''t argue!" "It''s good that you didn''t argue. I was worried so much that I couldn''t sleep for the entire night." George said with a serious face. Lily was amused by his son''s foolish expression. "Alright, Mummy believes that you haven''t slept for the entire night. You are a sensible and good child." "Mummy, Brother doesn''t have it. He sleeps like a pig every time, don''t be fooled by him." Emma stood at the side, sucking on a straw while drinking milk, while exposing her brother''s lies. George was about to walk over and mess up her hair. "Little idiot, other than breaking the chain for Brother, what else do you know?" "I know how to drink milk, look!" Emma immediately turned and ran, whileughing continuously. Lilyzily sat on the sofa, looking at the running shadows of the children, her mood slightly improved. In a house where Edwards Wayne was not present, everything was calm. In the afternoon, Lily put aside his thoughts and yed crazily with the children for an entire afternoon. For children, with adults by their side, even if they were looking for bugs in the garden, they could find them for an afternoon. As the night fell, Lily suddenly felt unsettled. Just when she was so frustrated that she didn''t know what to do, she suddenly heard the sound of a car. Her nerves couldn''t help but tense up. However, the two little fellows happily ran out the door. "Daddy is back, Daddy is finally back." Emma was the happiest because she seemed to have be infatuated with her father''s embrace recently. When George arrived at the door, he did not go out anymore. Seeing his sister happily jumping into his embrace, he curled his lips. He would not be like Emma the idiot, wanting to be lifted high in the air by her father. "Daddy, where did you go the whole day? Emma missed you so much." As Emma spoke, her small mouth was still asking her father to kiss his face a few times before she gave up. Edwards Wayne looked at his son and daughter, in high spirits. However, the moment he stepped into the living room with his daughter in his arms, he saw a petite figure walking upstairs. Chapter 166 Chapter 166 His smiling eyes turned dark in an instant. After Lily went upstairs, she opened the wardrobe and took out a set of clothes that she was going to wear, quickly changing it. Then she took her bag and went downstairs. "Mummy, are you going to go out?" George was the first to discover that even Mummy had a bag. "Hmm, Mummy is out for a meal and has made an appointment." Lily caressed her son''s small face and replied warmly. Emma was stillzily hugging her father when she suddenly saw that Mummy was about to go out. She blinked her eyes foolishly and asked, "Mummy, Daddy is already back, where are you going?" Lily didn''t want to go over and kiss her daughter''s face, because she was currently being held by Edwards Wayne. She only replied softly, "Mummy will be backter. Behave yourselves." After Lily finished speaking, she did not look at anyone else and walked out withrge strides. Edwards Wayne''s handsome face shed with mncholy. This woman was obviously avoiding him. From the looks of it, the damage he caused to her yesterday was really great. Edwards Wayne naturally had no reason to stop her and prevent her from going out, but in his heart, he was secretly suspecting who she was going to meet. "Brother, did Mummy go on a date?" Emma did not understand the meaning of dating, but she had heard a lot of these words on television, which was why she asked him this question. George looked at his father and sighed deeply, "I don''t know, does your father know?" Edwards Wayneughed self-deprecatingly, "How would I know? It''s not like she told me." Emma drank some milk and suddenly thought of something. She immediately said anxiously, "Daddy, quickly send someone to protect Mummy. Didn''t you say that it would be dangerous for her to see uncle?" Edwards Wayne heard his daughter''s naive and innocent words, smiled, "I understand, Daddy will send someone to go with me. You can rest assured." "Daddy, then you must make your men be careful, don''t let Mummy find out, otherwise, she will be angry with you again." George was not that stupid anymore. He actually wished that he could get along well with the Mummy like he did on the pic. "Of course I know." Edwards Wayne shot his son a nce. Lily drove out and called her godmother, Xipil, wanting to invite her to dinner. Xipil was free, so she came over. The moment she sat down, she noticed that something was wrong with Lily. "Lily, you and President Wayne are at loggerheads again?" Xipil was concerned about her. One was her niece and the other was her boss. However, looking at the current situation, she was afraid that things were not going well. Lily nodded her head, "Yes, something bad happened between him and I. Godmother, do you think that one person will suddenly turn into another person?" "What do you mean? Don''t tell me the President Wayne is suffering from some kind of personality disorder or other. Xipil was shocked, then he asked with an exaggerated look. "Personality disorder?" Lily repeated the words, and then she shook her head, "It doesn''t seem like personality disorder, it''s just that suddenly it feels like I''m stepping on his taboo, he instantly became extremely terrifying, as though he''s going to eat everyone, he became extremely cold and heartless." "Are you talking about the President Wayne or not?" Xipil was curious. Lily nodded her head, "It''s him. Last night, I didn''t know where I offended him, but he suddenly became scary. I still have a shadow left." "Lily, I feel that even if President Wayne doesn''t change, he''s still quite scary." Xipil startedughing inly. Indeed, from top to bottom, everyone in thepany was afraid of him, even though he was not a terrifying beast. However, the feeling he gave off was still extremely frightening. Lilyughed bitterly without saying a word, "That''s right, who asked him to be the boss?" "Lily, are you interested in him?" Xipil began to probe her thoughts. Lily was shocked, and immediately replied, "Of course not, how could I be tempted by such a terrifying man? Godmother, stop joking around." "I''m feeling puzzled now. Didn''t I remind you before to not be infatuated with him like other women? But now, I do not dare to advise you like this. With the rtionship between the two of you being so special, if we were to truly be together, it would be very good for you and your child." Xipil said patiently. Lily lowered his head, stirred the drink in his cup, and sighed as he shook his head, "No way!" "Lily, I haven''t asked you yet, do you have anyone you like? The friend you told me about before was the President Wayne, right? If you say you don''t like him, then who exactly do you like?" "Tell your godmother that I might be able to give her some pointers."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. A woman''s topic, could never avoid the word "emotions". At this moment, Xipil naturally liked listening to these kinds of questions. Lily looked a little awkward for a moment, then continued to shake her head, "I really don''t, mother, don''t ask me, if I really fell for someone, it would be the first time I told you. I''m not in a hurry to find someone I like. I just want to hurry and find my biological parents. I once heard someone said that I was bought here by Adrian and my mother. Are my biological parents in poor economic condition? That''s why they sold their daughter away? Just thinking about it makes me feel sad." Xipil nodded, and also sighed, "That''s true, under the heavens, who would sell their own daughter? Unless they really have no other choice, being so poor that they can''t even raise their own child." "If they sold me out just because of poverty, I can forgive them. After all, I can still be considered as a victorious adult, but if they sold me out because they thought I am a girl, even if I found them, I wouldn''t care about them." Lily said in a bitter and sorrowful voice. "Lily, if you wanted to find them, have you found any news?" Xipil also hoped that she would be able to find her biological parents as soon as possible. She also wanted to know the reason why they sold their daughters so ruthlessly. "I have no idea too. Today, I looked through the box my mother left me. Apart from some of her previous ornaments and old photographs, there are only a few other irrelevant things inside. Actually, my mother also has a gold jade pendant. It is a pity that it was sent by Alice. It really irritates me. "When she thought that Alice might have used it as a favor, Lily wished that she could give her two ps. What a shameless girl. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 X ¡ªipil shook her head, feeling sorrowful for her, "Lily, to be honest, you are truly pitiful. Fortunately, the heavens are kind to you, even though you have experienced so many sad things, but they have also granted you two lovely little angels. Most importantly, they are the children of President Wayne. You will never live a poor life again." When Lily thought of his two cute children, she was not that depressed. "I heard that she was very satisfied with your recent work for Lily." Xipil praised. "Yeah, she asked me to deliver the finished product this Wednesday. She had an important asion and needed to wear it." When Lily mentioned work, he became a little happy and confident. "I believe that you will definitely be able to deal with her. It''s up to you. If this single task is completed, then those women in the office will have nothing to say." Xipil was clear that Lily''s action of jumping into Edwards Wayne''s embracest time had caused a rumor to spread. Even though she was stopping this kind of thing, with her mouth on them, there was nothing they could do about "Godmother, there''s something I haven''t told you before. When I was having dinner with Edwards Wayne that day and you told me to toast him, I wouldn''t have fallen down if someone didn''t stretch out his leg and trip me. I didn¡¯t notice who did this but it was really disgusting. "Lily was still angry. "Is there such a thing?" Xipil could not help but sulk her face, and said angrily, "There are indeed a few ill- intentioned people in the office, and I can''t chase them away, but it''s because of the rtionship between them, and in the past, I humbly let them go, because of my work rtionship, and since someone killed you, then we might as well work together to find that person, since you have a rtionship with President Wayne, and no one would dare to do anything to you." Even if Xipil told her a n, she wouldn''t be able to tolerate those arrogant women. Lily felt that her n was not bad, she could not let others bully her for anything. "Alright, godmother, let''s see who wants to harm me. If I find out, I definitely won''t let her go." Lily agreed. "Come, I wish that we can seed soon. Don''t let the bad guys get away with it." "Cheers!" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The two of them were conspiring to uncover the bad woman. At that moment, in a hotel, Katy was lying in the arms of Bob, the manager of One Thought Building, the two of them had just finished lovemaking, and was sweating profusely, enjoying the feeling of satisfaction after the event. Katy twisted a strand of her hair, and with a pair of shrewd, fox-like eyes, she spun around a few times before lovably opening her mouth, saying with a great grievance, "Bob, Lily will wear my small shoes, do you want to control it or not?" Bob had a satisfied look on his face just now, but when he heard Lily''s name, he was startled and immediately sat up. "Ouch, what''s wrong!" Katy did not expect him to suddenly sit up. She was also surprised for a moment, and immediately asked him in a sweet voice, "Whether you care or not, if you don''t, I will take care of it myself." "Katy, who allowed you to touch Lily? Don''t you know that she has a backer? Do you still dare to touch her? Even if she wants you to wear ten pairs of shoes, you have to hold on, unless you don''t want the job anymore. " Bob said as he stared at her sternly. Hearing that, Katy was startled, then she sneered, "You said her backer, could it be Xipil? She is just the head of the department, what are you afraid of her for? Don''t you know me? I don''t like to be wronged the most. Even after following you for so many years, you still aren''t willing to let me suffer any grievances." "You''re too naive, what are you afraid of, a Xipil, she still has to please me, forget it, stop it, I won''t say it, I won''t speak of this anymore, but I''ll warn you, if you make a move on anyone, don''t provoke Lily, you can''t." Katy didn''t like hearing these words, so she immediately snorted with dissatisfaction, ¡°I can''t afford to offend you, you''re the person in charge of One Thought Building, can you? Or do you not love me at all? Have you taken a fancy to that little bitch Lily? " Katy immediately began to cry, lookingpletely heartbroken. Bob immediately described Lily, he was indeed a beautiful woman, but now, he probably did not even have the guts to think about it. "What are you talking about, making trouble without reason." Bob immediately left the bed and took out a cigarette, "Katy, I don''t love you, why did I invite you here? Why don''t you use your brain to think about it? " If you love me, then prove it now that you have expelled Lily. I hate her when I see her, she has a pure and harmless look every day, she even stole my customers, she really hates it, Bob, I don''t care, I don''t care, you have to kick her out, that way, we can love each other for a long time ..." "Katy, are you done yet? If you knew who her backers were, you wouldn''t think so." Bob was annoyed by this woman to the point that her head hurt. He liked her back then because of her cute appearance, but now he hated her because of her unreasonable look. "Who is it?" If you don''t say it, I''ll take it as if you don''t love me. Hmph, Old Lin, I''ve followed you for so many years, what have you given me? "If you refuse to help me this time, I will..." "Katy, do you really have to make a fuss? "Alright, I will only tell you, one person, you must keep this a secret. If you tell this to me, not only will you be unable to stay, it will also implicate me. At that time, both of us will be in for it." Bob said hatefully. "Who is it?" I''ve never seen you so timid even when you were stealing from me." Katy had a look of disapproval. "It''s the second Young Master of the Wayne Family, Joshua Wayne!" "What?" Sure enough, this name still scared Katy silly. She opened her eyes in disbelief, thinking that she had heard it wrong, "Say it again, who is it?" "Joshua Wayne, can you hear me now? He''s the younger brother of President Wayne. If you want to touch Lily, then you must not go easy on him, understand? " Bob said angrily. Katy covered her mouth with her hand as if she found it hard to ept this answer, "No ... Impossible, how could Lily know a Big Star-like Joshua Wayne? Are she and Joshua Wayne simr to us? " Chapter 168 Chapter 168 "No matter what her rtionship is, it is not something that you can meddle in. So, you''d better listen carefully and don''t touch Lily anymore, and don''t provoke her any more. No matter who you offend, you must use your brain to remember this." Bob pinched the cigarette, then went to get some clothes, "I have to go back, it''s veryte, my wife will be suspicious." "Old Lin, don''t go yet. Let''s stay here for a while, okay? Hold me for a moment. " Katy suddenly saw that he was about to leave, and suddenly felt empty wanting to hug him again, preventing him from returning so early. Today, Bob also saw that Katy only had a beautiful face, but she was a person without a brain. He felt that sooner orter she would make a mistake because it looked like he had to get rid of her as soon as possible. "No, today is my wedding day with my wife, my child is back, I have to go back early, here is five thousand dors, you can take it and use it, tomorrow I will transfer another fifty thousand to your card. Take that money, go on a trip and rx, don''t think about murdering anyone anymore, understand?" Katy watched as he took out the cash and ced it on the bed, then left. "He used this trick to kill me again. Hmph, it really pisses me off!" Katy picked up the money and threw it fiercely away, her face full of anger and grievance. But soon, she seemed to have thought of something. She quickly took out her phone and took out a phone number. "The design I gave you, do you want to finish it?" "I''ve already followed your instructions and made it yesterday. Today, it''s on the market, what''s wrong?" "What?" So fast, what''s going on? " Upon hearing this, Katy was stunned, she did not think that they wouldplete the finished product so quickly, and even hang it on the wall, she immediately asked, "Are there any sales?" "A fewdies came over to pick some, they sold quite a few pieces. Miss Katy, this design is really awesome, I didn''t expect it to be so popr. Next time, you must remember to look for me." Katy immediately hung up, and pulled at her hair in annoyance and anxiety. She knew that on the next Wednesday Lily would deliver the first batch ofpleted designs to Lily, and Lily was very proud of herself, so she came to find a personal designer, simply because she wanted to give her face. If she were to know that her clothes weren''t a unique and original work, she would probably ruin the reputation of ''One Thought Building''. "What should we do? What should I do? " Katy was about to go crazy. From the very start, she had wanted to frame Lily, to make her lose her foothold in One Thought Building. But now, it seemed like the most terrifying thing was that she had seeded in doing it. "How did Lily get involved with Joshua Wayne? That''s impossible, unless he has an unclear rtionship with Joshua Wayne. " Katy thought like this, following that, she had an even more bold and malicious idea. If Lily insisted on falling out with her, and forced her into a corner, she would have the reporters report this ambiguous rtionship, at that time, she was afraid that Joshua Wayne''s fans would tear him to shreds. As a fashion designer, Katy knew a lot of things about the entertainment circle like the back of her hand. She was very clear about how crazy fans were towards their own stars. If they knew that Lily had some sort of unclear rtionship with him, then at that time, Lily would probably be so afraid that he wouldn''t even dare to step out the door.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Haha, she finally found a way to win. The Tang n! Alice sat in her room, holding onto the gold iid jade pendant, she looked up and down for a long time, but was unable to find anything special about it. Thus, she took the jade and went downstairs to find her mother, Ste. "Mom, let me ask you something!" Alice asked. Ste looked at her gently. "What is it?" "Since Lily is not father''s biological daughter, then tell me, what kind of family''s daughter would she be? Do you know anything about it? " Alice was sure that she was Tang You Kang''s daughter, but with this jade pendant, it could only mean that Lily was probably the granddaughter of that rich family. Ste shook her head, her face full of ignorance, "I don''t know either, your father only said that he bought it from someone else. I don''t know what kind of family it is." "How much does Daddy know?" "He definitely doesn''t know either. I asked him, and he just said that he would pay up and bring Lily back." Alice was unable to find a reason why, but she was a little vexed, "It seems like, this jade pendant is truly very important to Lily, no wonder she has been looking for it, does she know that this jade pendant is rted to her background?" "What are you talking about? Lily didn''t know about her background before, and if your father didn''t tell her, she really would have thought that she was the daughter of the family." Steughed coldly. Alice has already stopped the ban on me, and I can report it tomorrow. Mom, actually, the thing I should thank the most is you and Dad, if not for the fact that you two raised Lily up, she wouldn''t have repaid my gratitude at this time." "It''s good that you know it. You are the apple of Mom and Dad''s eye, our most proud daughter. Alice, Mom has always been proud of you." Ste looked at her beautiful and astute daughter in a gentle and satisfied manner, feeling that she had picked up a treasure. Alice was all smiles and she said conceitedly, "Mom, don''t worry. Once I recover my fame in the future, you will feel even more proud." "Alice, you must listen to what your father says, don''t cause trouble with Lily anymore. She has Edwards Wayne supporting her now, it''s not like we can''t mess with her, it''s best if we can live a peaceful life." Upon hearing Edwards Wayne''s name, Alice felt as if he was pped in the face, the pain making his heart ache. When she thought of how Lily could lie in his embrace and bear his love, she wished that she could stab Lily. She really couldn''t ept that a man she couldn''t get would eventually be her. Moreover, from how Edwards Wayne let her go, she could tell that he had doted on her to the very bones. Why was it that although they were both women, Edwards Wayne had also thought that she was the woman he had slept with that night, but had never doted on her so much? If it were Lily, Edwards Wayne would actually treat her so well, so well that he could forgive her lies that took five years toe. It was really too enviable. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 "¡ªDaughter, what''s wrong with you?" Ste saw that she was quiet and only had an ill expression on her face. "It''s nothing!" Alice turned and walked upstairs. As she walked, she made a n in her mind. As long as Lily did not leave Edwards Wayne''s side for a day, her heart would be in extreme pain and he would feel extreme resentment. What could he do to let Lily leave? Alice squinted her eyes as she tried to think of a method. Suddenly, she opened her palm and saw the jade pendant in her palm. How much did Lily care about this piece of jade? Was the jade pendant more important or was Edwards Wayne more important? She could perhaps find Lily and find the answer. When he thought about this, the corner of Alice''s mouth hooked up into acent smile. He finally found a way to let Lily leave Edwards Wayne¡¯s side. Of course, Alice wasn''t that stupid. If she let Lily leave Edwards Wayne, she would still go back in the end. Therefore, when she took this jade pendant to exchange conditions with Lily, she would definitely add one more condition, which would make Edwards Wayne extremely disgusted with Lily. Furthermore, he would forever reject Lily at the door. This man was too proud. As long as it was dirty, no matter what it was, he wouldn''t take it anymore. After Lily finished dinner, he did not linger outside for long before leaving for back to Wayne Family. The main thing was that she couldn''t stop worrying about the two children, letting them be her attached daughter. If she wasn''t by her side, she wouldn''t be able to sleep and would even cry. By the time Lily rushed back, it was already past nine o''clock. Emma sat in the living room and cried as she wiped her eyes with the back of her hand. "I want Mummy, Daddy, can you give Mummy a call and have here back quickly?" Edwards Wayne looked at his daughter whose tears were constantly flowing down. Although his heart ached, he didn''t want to call Lily. What happened yesterday, that woman definitely still hadn''t forgiven him. Even if he had called her, she wouldn''t have answered. Just as Edwards Wayne was helpless, Lily walked in from the entrance of the hall. "Mummy ..." The little fellow seemed to have suffered a great grievance as it sprinted towards her. Lily immediately squatted down and tightly hugged his daughter in her embrace. Seeing her teary eyes, she said with a pained heart, "Alright, don''t cry anymore, hasn''t Mummy returned? Come, Mummy will take you upstairs to sleep, you still have to go to school tomorrow morning." "Mummy, if you still don''te back, I won''t be able to cry. My tears have all dried." Emma said with a resentful look. When Lily heard it, he couldn''t help butugh out loud. "I know, it''s Mummy''s fault for making you cry for so long." "I told dad to call you, but dad doesn''t want to. Daddy definitely doesn''t love me anymore." After Emma finished speaking, she secretly nced at Edwards Wayne who was sitting on the sofa and pouted his lips, feeling wronged. When Edwards Wayne heard his daughter say such words, he immediately became somewhat sad. He had coaxed her for a long time just now. But Lily said gently, "That won''t happen, your father will definitely love you, he will always love you." "Really? Actually, I will also always love Father and Mummy." After Emma heard it, she immediately beamed with joy, and almost forgot why she was crying just now. Edwards Wayne was slightly surprised to hear his words. He didn''t expect her to not add oil to the fire, instead gently telling his daughter that he would always love her. He used to think that her way of teaching was too harsh and violent. But now, he realized that this woman''s way of educating her children was also worth him learning from. No matter what kind of argument the adults had, they would always patiently advise the children. He tried his best to not ce the grudges of adults on the children''s shoulders, causing them to feel a burden in their hearts. At this moment, it was as if Edwards Wayne had a whole new level of understanding towards Lily, but his heart was even more downcast. Lily carried his daughter up the stairs and directly entered the room. After giving his daughter a bath, he hugged her and nned to sleep. "Mummy, let''s go and see what Brother is doing." Emma suddenly could not fall asleep again and begged Mummy pitifully. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "What''s there to look at? He must be ying a game. Otherwise, he would have already fallen asleep." The reason why Lily didn''t want to go next door was that he didn''t want to see someone. George is also worried about Mummy. Mummy, let''s go see him. Emma revealed an even more pitiful expression. Lily was unable to grind his daughter, so he carried her and opened the door. The next door was tightly shut. Lily hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she still reached out and pushed open the door. Even if she hated Edwards Wayne, with her son inside, she would still greet him to prevent him from worrying. Only, she didn''t think that when she pushed open the door, she would see Edwards Wayne lying on the side next to his son, watching his hard work at the game console. Seeing her enter, Edwards Wayne''s eyes showed a slight shock, and he couldn''t help but look at her. "Mummy, you''re back!" George''s eyes were still fixed on the game console in her hand, and her voice shouted happily. Lily ced her daughter on the bed and directly snatched away his game console. "What''s the time? You''re not allowed to y anymore. You still have to go to school tomorrow. Just go to bed." George was ying at the critical moment, but unfortunately, he was interrupted by the Mummy, so he could only unwillingly lie on the bed, "Alright! Am I not allowed to sleep now?" Edwards Wayne felt gratified to see his son listening to her words in such a manner. However, Emma ran to their bed and jumped around, treating their bed as though it was a trampoline. Sheughed as she jumped, "Brother, I''m going to bounce you up, look!" George looked at Mummy in annoyance, "Quickly take this annoying little idiot away, let me sleep for a bit." Lily had no choice but to carry her happy daughter up, turn around, and leave the room after opening the door. Edwards Wayne''s gaze was on her the entire time, but tactfully he did not speak up again. After Lily coaxed his daughter to sleep, he took her paintbrush and went to the balcony to turn on a small light. She was wholeheartedly drawing. After chatting with her godmother for a few days, she was no longer depressed, she had only treated Edwards Wayne''s behavior from yesterday as one where he had a personality rupture. When she thought that he was a patient, she felt relieved. Just as she was engrossed in drawing, the sound of heavy footsteps came from behind her. Lily''s mind froze, the brush stopped moving. She turned her head to the side and saw the tall figure standing not far behind her. Under the shadows, he was even more imposing and tyrannical. Lily ignored him and continued to draw her map. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 However, Edwards Wayne directly walked over and stood in front of her, condescendingly looking at her who was sitting cross - legged. "I formally apologize for what happenedst night." Lily''s hands moved even faster, and said coldly, "Is there any use in apologizing? You''ve already done that to me." "I didn''t mean to hurt you like that." Edwards Wayne''s tone was a little heavy, but a hint of pain shed past the depths of her serene eyes. Lily coldly ridiculed, "Did you want to tell me that you have a personality disorder? You have no idea what you''ve done? " "I don''t have it!" Edwards Wayne answered her with certainty, "I know very well that I have hurt you." Lily red at him snappily. "Don''t stand here and affect my work, hurry up and go to sleep." "If you don''t forgive me, I won''t be able to sleep tonight." Edwards Wayne''s gaze was still fixed on her small face, but his tone revealed a trace of helplessness. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "I''m the victim. Why can''t you sleep?" Lily felt that he was bing more and more funny. However, Edwards Wayne calmly said, "It''s because the person who harmed you is you that I feel guilty in my heart. You are the mother of my child, so I shouldn''t have done that to you. Lily did not expect Edwards Wayne to actually take the initiative to apologize to her. After being slightly surprised, she said indifferently, "Then can you tell me why it seems like you have suddenly be a different person? If you say that you''re not sick, then there must be another reason." Edwards Wayne''s expression was slightly pale, his big palm suddenly clenched into a fist, her handsome face looked to be in pain, but after that, everything returned to normal, his voice was also indifferent, "Sorry, I don''t want to say it." Lily was stunned, she raised her head, and her gaze shed a moment, "On the ount that you know your wrongs, I will not care about what you say, quickly go to sleep." Seeing that her voice had calmed down, Edwards Wayne nodded, and did not ask for her forgiveness any further. He turned around and left, and when he arrived at the entrance of the balcony, he turned his head back and said, "You should also go to sleep early, good night!" Lily''s back was stiff, and she did not want to turn back to look at him. Finally, she bit her lip. Who wanted him to care? On the morning of the next day, Lily rested well. Her spirits also looked good, probably because Edwards Wayne had apologized to her yesterday, causing her to not feel that pressured, hence she did not fall asleep again. "Where''s your dad?" Going downstairs, he found that George was the only one sitting at the dining table, so he could not help but ask. George pointed to the door and said, "Daddy said that thepany has an emergency, so I won''t be eating breakfast anymore." "Oh!" Lily''s expression tightened, she did not know if this man was really in a hurry, or if she deliberately left first to avoid embarrassment. But no matter what, doing this also made Lily feel a lot more rxed. She also did not want to be too rigid with him in front of the children, as this would worry them too much. After breakfast, Old Gary took charge of receiving and reading the children. Lily rushed to thepany and started his day of work. She had already reached an agreement with her godmother Xipil, and targeted a few people. Thus, while Lily worked, she also observed secretly to see who was the culprit that tripped her up that day. In short, she had to be found out in order to be willing and unable to suffer this injustice for no reason at all. "Lily, hurry to the third room and wait there. Lily will be here in ten minutes." Xipil walked over and knocked on her desk. Lily nodded his head, "I will take the information and go wait for her." Ten-odd minutester, Lily appeared at the entrance of the reception room in a high ss manner. Today, she was wearing a set of extremely cool leather clothes and pants. The tight leather pants entuated her tall and slender figure, making her look extremely charming. She nced at Lily who was sitting upright with azy look, and revealed a trace of ridicule, "Lily, as my personal designer, you should at least wear something decent. You wear a ck work uniform every day, it''s so dirty that it''s about to fall apart. If I didn''t see that you have some Inherent Skills, I wouldn''t even bother to work with you." Lily didn''t expect that the moment Lily came in, she started to dislike her dressing, so she could only politely smile and say, "Miss Lily, I''m not like you, a glorious Big Star. I''m just a workce girl who takes a death pay, and dressed up the way I like, if you really don''t like it, then there''s nothing I can do about it." Lily knew that Lily was not a soft persimmon. Last time when he dealt with her, she did not take any advantage. Therefore, she couldn''t be bothered to keep her guard up anymore, and directly pulled out a chair and sat down. "Is the painting done? Let me see." Lily passed the design over, Lily casually flipped through a few pages, a look of satisfaction appearing in her eyes, "Not bad, it suits my style, where did you get all these inspiration from? We signed a contract, if these aren''t your original works, then let me know that you slightly copied someone else, or perhaps if the work you gave me were to be leaked out, you will have to pay me ten times thepensation. I feel sorry for you, a woman who can''t even afford to buy more clothes, and ten times the amount of money you spent with me, so you must not go against any of the terms in the contract." Lily spoke for a long time before sheughed lightly, "We are all sincere about cooperating, of course we are here to follow the contract. Don''t worry, I promise you that this is my original work, and furthermore, this is definitely a unique design that belongs to you." "That''s good then. Can you deliver the clothes I asked for tomorrow? I have a show and I just need your outfit." Lily believed that Lily did not have the guts to y tricks on him, she was definitely a woman whocked money, for the sake of money, she would definitely work honestly for him. "Don''t worry, I''ll have someone deliver it to you tomorrow. I wish you victory in your performance." Lily said politely. Lily nodded his head in satisfaction, "Thank you for your congrattions. If I really win this performance, I will give you a gift aspensation." "Miss Lily is so kind, then I will thank you here first." Even though Lily felt that Lily was arrogant and conceited at times, but she also did not want to lose a customer, so she naturally answered in good faith. After Lily left, Lily returned to the front of the table. Turning her head, he realized that there was someone staring at her, and that it was Katy. Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Lily suspected her more and more, she felt that Katy was the one who tripped her that day, because, at the moment, in this office, she had only offended Katy. Furthermore, she found out from her godmother Xipil that this Katy was also a very cunning woman. The look in Lily''s eyes caused him to quickly lower her head in fright, pretending to be doing her own thing. Her guilty appearance further confirmed Lily''s suspicions that she was that vile character. Damn it, it''s a pity she doesn''t have any evidence. The private room in the hotel that day wasn''t monitored either, so it would be really difficult to find evidence. Two in the afternoon, just after work, a cute girl suddenly appeared in the office, causing quite a commotion. "May I ask if Lily is there?" The girl caught a person and asked. When the other party saw her face, he immediately revealed an iparably shocked and excited expression. "You''re Mary Ann? Is it really you? You''re looking for Lily, that''s the one ..." Mary Ann hade alone today, so she was very low - key. However, her reputation was not small, because she had made a few movies with Joshua Wayne, bing famous in one battle. She was already a minor star in a household of her own at the age of eighteen, and even more so, had a bit of a reputation internationally. After receiving that person''s guidance, Mary Ann stood in front of Lily and extended his hand out. "Lily? My name is Mary Ann, I''m here to discuss cooperation with you." Lily looked at this beautiful girl in shock. She was still young, her face full of cogen. "Mary Ann? You''re also a star? " Lily frowned and started reciting the name, then her eyes were wide open, "I seem to have seen you in the movies, your acting skills are not bad, but I never thought that you would be so young, what business do you have with me?" "Yeah, I just came to discuss cooperation with you." Mary Ann emphasized it again. "What cooperation?" Lily was a little astonished, the colleagues at the side were alreadypletely dumbfounded, they did not expect that a new disciple like Lily would actually take the initiative to present herself as a big client, although Mary Ann was young, she was a celebrity. Then her price was not cheap, right? When Lily heard her say that they should work together, he hurriedly stood up and smiled, "It''s not convenient to talk here, let''s find a guest room to sit and talk." "Alright!" Mary Ann swept her gaze across her face and nodded in agreement. In the guest room, Lily poured a cup of water for her, then looked at her and asked, "Why are you looking for me?" "My boss rmended me toe over. Joshua Wayne, you know him, right?" Mary Ann was not very old, but her speech sounded very mature. Lily was stunned, how could she not recognize him? This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Yes, I know him. Did he introduce you to me?" Lily didn''t expect that Joshua Wayne would actually introduce her to a customer, she really didn''t know if he should thank him. "Yes, he said, I am the first one to take care of your business. Tomorrow, someone wille looking for you." Lily was even more surprised, "It can''t be, he''s actually so impressive, and has introduced me to so many clients." My boss wants me to do it for you. In the end, the money will still go back to Wayne Family, but my boss is very smart, but, since he''s the one introducing them, I must buy his face, Miss Lily, hurry up and bring over the contract, I will sign it with you right now and pay the deposit. " Mary Ann''s words caused Lily to know not tough or cry. She suddenly started to like this young star. She didn''t expect that she would still be willing to ept such a thing even though she had already seen through the truth of the matter. "Miss Ann, you haven''t told me, what are you going to cooperate with me for?" Lily could not resist laughing out loud. "Aren''t you a designer? Just look at me, whatever clothes I''m suitable for, you design them for me. No matter whether they look good or not, I will wear them all. In any case, I''m young and I''m beautiful, so I believe I''ll look good in anything. Even if you give me a piece of cloth and I wrap it up, there will be people who will say it''s nice. " Mary Ann felt that Lily was also a very honest person, so she directly continued to speak truthfully. Lilyughed again, and she couldn''t help praising, "Miss Ann, you''re really humorous. Actually, if you don''t like my design, we don''t need to sign the contract, I will tell Joshua Wayne about it.'' "Sister Lily, please spare me. I don''t want to be scolded by my boss, if I don''t seed in signing the contract with you today, I will be scoldedter." Mary Ann immediately felt pity. Lily was also helpless, "ording to what you said, are you forcing me to do something? What kind of ne is this Joshua Wayne on? How can I do this? " "Sister Tang, the designer my boss introduced me to will definitely be good. I believe in you. I believe in you wholeheartedly." Mary Ann was really afraid that Lily would reject her, so anxious that her face was a little red. Lily saw that she did not seem to be a person without sincerity, and nodded her head, "Alright, I will sign you alone. Go back and tell your boss to not let anyone elsee, I already have a big client with me, you can be my second biggest client, I promise that once you sign the contract, I will work hard for you." Seeing that she had agreed, Mary Ann heaved a sigh of relief, "Alright, I will report to my bosster. He also wants to help you, it''s a show of good intentions, don''t me him." "You''re speaking on behalf of your boss, you''re not a fan of his, are you?" Lily knew how charismatic Joshua Wayne was, and suspected that Mary Ann had fallen for him. Hearing that, Mary Ann''s face turned red, she anxiously waved her hand, "No, no, no, big sister Lily, don''t misunderstand me, I don''t like my boss, I like mature men, really, I am not interested this scandal." When Lily heard her saying that she liked men who are mature, he immediatelyughed even more joyously. "You already called me Big Sis Lily. How could I have the nerve to speak nonsense again? Don''t worry, I''ll prepare the contract now. You sit first." Lily returned to his office and reported everything to Xipil. "Lily, this Mary Ann is the most famous Young Female Celebrity, why would she suddenly look for you, is it because of you, President Wayne?" Xipil was very curious, which was why he asked. Lily shook his head, "No, it''s Edwards Wayne''s brother who introduces her." Chapter 172 Chapter 172 "Oh, then that''s no surprise. You''re about to be a big shot in thepany. You have two big helpers supporting you from behind, what''s there to worry about." The godmother was happy for her. Lilyughed bitterly, "Mother, you don''t know, this Mary Ann might have forced her toe here to find me. s, I told her not to sign, she still did not agree, forget it, since she is here, I will sign her as a customer, but from now on I do not want to receive his favor." "Lily, this is the first time I''ve seen someone who thinks that they have too many customers. However, you can''t be busy right now, I understand." Xipil could not help but startughing. Lily alsoughed! Mary Ann received the contract and waved goodbye to Lily. "Big sister Tang, goodbye. After sending Mary Ann off, Lily returned to her office and immediately surrounded a group of people. "Lily, you sure are popr. Another Big Star came to find you to design it. It was really enviable." "That''s right, when will I be able to have such a big customer? The thought of being able to get them to wear it made me very excited." Lily looked at the envious eyes of this group of people, and onlyughed, "It''s gold, and it always shines. Your designs are not bad, don''t envy me anymore, I''m going to fly now." Lily had received news of Mary Ann, this customer, and someone had leaked it to Lily. Lily immediately gave Lily a call. "Lily, what''s going on with you? What''s going on with that Mary Ann? You are a personal designer hired by me, how can you ept orders from someone else? Do you think I don''t give you enough money? I think you must be out of your mind to ept someone else''s order. " On the other side of the phone, Lily reprimanded Lily with a dissatisfied attitude. Lily frowned, her voice calm as she replied, "Miss Lily, although I agreed to be your designer, but there is no rule that I cannot have any other clients on my hands, this Mary Ann is sincere enough toe and talk to me about cooperation, I cannot reject him, you just need not worry, I promise that I will definitely do your job well, as for the matter of how many customers I have, I will not trouble you to worry about them." "Lily, if I hadn''t given you face, would you have attracted Female Celebrity like Mary Ann? Are you putting on airs for me now? If you do something that I am not satisfied with, I can break your promise at any time. If you want to take the money from me, hmph, stop dreaming. " After Lily heard what Lily said, her arrogance grew even higher. Lily was about to go crazy, could this Lily still talk about ethics and morality? There were clearly contracts written on them, but she actually wanted to break them? Not pay? "Miss Lily, if you doubt my sincerity, why not, we can sit down right now and discuss how to cancel the contract. I don''t know when you''ll be free, or maybe I can go over to your ce." Lily didn''t want to suffer from her anger at all. Originally, the only principle was to respect her. Lily only wanted to give her a reminder, not to break her engagement with her. She had set her eyes on the new dress that Lily had designed, so if she broke the agreement, she would not be able to get that dress. "Lily, I didn''t say that I want to cancel the contract, I just hope that you aren''t so busy that you forgot about my matter." Lily chuckled, ¡°Of course I won''t forget. Don''t worry, is there anything else? If not, I''ll hang up first." Lily was angry because there was never a rule in thepany that there could not be more customers. Isn''t this Lily too overbearing? After hanging up, Lily''s phone rang again. It was a strange number, but it was very special because almost all the numbers on it were 8! Who has such a good number? Lily thought that there might be a seller who called her, so he reached out his hand to answer the call. "Lily, how is it? Are you satisfied that I introduced you to your little client? " A clear male voice was heard, sounding a little pleased with itself. Lily''s beautiful eyes opened widely, after that, she took her phone and quickly walked towards the ce where there were less people. "Why are you introducing me to clients?" Lily did not call out his name because there was always someone by his side going back and forth. Joshua Wayne was much more dangerous than his brother, he was extremely famous. If the girls found out that she was talking to him on the phone, then they would be shocked once again. "No reason, I support your work." Joshua Wayne said inly, then became displeased, "Why do you look so unhappy, don''t you want me to help you?" "Of course not. I am already very grateful to you for helping me." "Is that so? You didn''t even express your gratitude." Lily could not help but chuckle lightly, and then thanked him in all seriousness, "Young Master Wayne, thank you for your help." "Is there nothing else you can say except thank you?" Joshua Wayne began to fight for an inch longer. Lily was startled, then said, "I do, wait until I get my prize, I will give you half, is that okay?" Joshua Wayne was also dumbstruck by her words. He had thought that if he were to y with her, she would say something about having a meal or treat. He did not expect her to push this matter of gratitude to him until half a monthter, with a bonus. "If you want to give me money, then forget about it. I''m not interested in your pitiful bonus." Joshua Wayne said in a bored manner. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Then I won''t say anymore. I''ll hang up first. My boss has something to talk to me about." Lily saw Bob walk over from afar and quickly hung up her phone. "Eternal Rest!" Bob called out her name with a friendly look on his face. Lily quickly walked in front of him and politely asked, "Bob, what can I do for you?" "Yes, help me deliver some information to the headquarters. I was going to have Xipil deliver it to me anyway, since Xipil is out now, why don''t you send it to me?" After Bob finished speaking with a smile, he ced the information in his hands into hers. Lily was startled, and asked anxiously, "Bob, who should I send it to?" "President Wayne''s assistant, Larry, will be waiting for you in the hall." Bob replied loudly and then disappeared outside the office. Lily looked down at the information in his hands and sealed the bag. She did not know what it was, but since Bob had personally given it to her, then it must be very important. Since it was an order from his superior, and also an order from him, Lily didn''t dare dy any further and immediately drove to the main building. Chapter 173 Chapter 173 S¡ªhe had driven past those two domineering buildings countless times, but she had never stopped to look at them. She still remembered the time when she and her son took a taxi out of the airport. Her son leaned against the window, pointed at the two tall buildings, and sighed in amazement. He even said that he wanted her to the work in the airport. She could actually enter now. At the same time, her son''s dream hade true, because this building belonged to his father. After Lily parked the car, he quickly walked towards the hall on the first floor of the building. As she got closer, she realized that this building was far bigger than she had expected. Her heart skipped a beat. Looking up, she felt dizzy, making her legs go weak. Although she had already epted the fact that Edwards Wayne was very rich, that his vi upied almost the entire mountaintop and developed an absolutely natural living environment, it was only now, standing at the feet of hispany, that Lily truly felt the allure of money. The power of a human was ultimately insignificant, but standing under these two towering buildings, she felt that she was even more insignificant. As for that person ... His image and identity seemed to have be even more unreachable because of the building that was made of piles of money. The images and thoughts wove in Lily''s mind, making him uneasy. Even if Edwards Wayne scolded her for putting on airs in front of him, she would not be able to refute that. Because, in front of him, no matter how noble she was, he was nothing, and his wealth could make him want any kind of woman. "Miss Lily, over here!" As expected, the moment she stepped in, Larry was already standing there with a smile on his face before she even had time to ask the receptionist about it. Lily could only walk over and handed over the information in her hands, "Assistant Lu, this is the information my Bob wants me to gift to you, take it, I''ll be leaving first." "Ah, Miss Lily, don''t be in such a hurry to leave, I still have things that I need to find you for, follow me up, I have some documents that I signed and will return to Bob." Seeing that she was in such a hurry to leave, Larry was shocked. Lily heard him say that he still had something for her to give him, so she could only nod her head, "Okay, I''ll go get it with you." She didn''t have any other thoughts, because she attributed everything she was doing to work. In the work, she didn''t have too many personal thoughts. Seeing that she had not left, Larry wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead. If Miss Lily had left, Young Master would probably scold him to death. "Miss Lily, how are the little Young Master and the rest? I haven''t seen them for a few days, I really miss them." Larry had nothing to say as he continued to chat with Lily. Lily''s impression of Larry was neither good nor bad. Since he said such words, she naturally followed up with a few words, "If you want to see them, you cane over to your house with your boss." Larry immediatelyughed dryly, "That''s right, I will definitely ask my boss for instructions." Larry politely gestured to her, "Miss Lily,e over here. Wait for me in the meeting room for a few minutes, I still have to go organize and send them over here." "Un, take your time. No need to rush!" After Lily finished speaking, he pushed open a conference room. However, when she pushed open the door and entered, she found that there was someone inside. Moreover, it was a man. He had his hands behind his back as he stood in front of the French windows. He was tall and imposing. Just this back view alone was enough to kill everyone. However, Lily was startled, why was Edwards Wayne? When Edwards Wayne heard the door opening, he also turned around. Upon seeing her, his lips curled up slightly, "You''re here!" The word "you" immediately aroused Lily''s vignce. Her beautiful eyes narrowed, ¡°You seem to know that I woulde." "Of course, because I called you here." Edwards Wayne did not lie to her, and only replied indifferently. Lily was even more unsettled now. He had taken advantage of her work to lure her here, what was he trying to do? "Can I help you?" Lily took a few steps to the side, opening up a distance, her voice was cold. Both of Edwards Wayne''s hands were in the pockets of his pants as he looked at her condescendingly. "I just want to meet with you. Since the children aren''t here, it would be more convenient for us to talk." Edwards Wayne''s voice became deeper. However, Lilyughed coldly, "What do you want to do with such convenience? What you want to say to me, is it so unsightly? to be afraid of being heard by the children? " Edwards Wayne knew that when she was cold, he was very sharp. At this moment, her words made him unable to refute her. "Lily ..." He called out her name in a low voice. His maic voice was filled with a trace of affection, causing one''s heart to tighten. Lily''s breathing instantly slowed down, she looked at him with surprise and puzzlement, "Don''t call me by my name again, I''ve decided, let''s remain distant together, I''ll be safer." Edwards Wayne''s eyes darkened slightly and he returned to his usual expression. His voice also became a little softer, "Are you still really afraid that I would do something to you? "Don''t worry, I''m not that hungry." "Who would believe you?" Lily glowered at him in anger, "You also said that you wouldn''t hurt me, but you almost did ... You did that to me." Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Lily could still feel the terrifying feeling of strength when he had wrapped a towel around her and pushed her onto the table that day. It made her instantly recall her trembling and aching legs five years ago. It actually made her suffer continuous pain for several days. Edwards Wayne lowered his head, his eyes staring at the table, and his voice slightly hoarse, "I admit that I lost control at that time, and it was indeed a very apologetic thing to scare you, but there was one thing I wasn''t wrong about, I wanted you to be my woman!" "What?" After Lily heard these words, his entire body tensed up, he almost could not believe what he had just heard. Edwards Wayne raised his head once again, his eyes burning with unquestionable determination, "I''ve thought it thoroughly, I want to be with you." "Edwards Wayne, you''re crazy!" When Lily heard him actually say such words that were almost a confession at this moment, she was both shocked and afraid. "I''m not sick, I''m very awake right now. I''ve already considered this matter. I''m not joking with you." Edwards Wayne took a few steps forward, "You''ve attracted me!" Chapter 174 Chapter 174 When Lily saw him take a step forward, she couldn''t help but retreat a few steps. Her heart was pounding and her mind was nk, she never thought that Edwards Wayne would actually confess to her at this moment. Even if he had the ability to see through her, how much did she know about him? It was just like that night when he suddenly went crazy and wanted to do something to her. Lily felt that she really didn''t understand Edwards Wayne at all. "Heh, Edwards Wayne, do you not feel that your words are ridiculous? If I remember correctly, you once said that you had no interest in a mediocre woman like me." Lily felt that there was something wrong with his thoughts. He had said these words not long ago, and he had pped his face so hard. Edwards Wayne did not think that she would actually use his words to gag him. He was stunned at first, but immediately after, he said with sufficient reason, "I admit that my focus on outer appearance was a very superficial action before, but after getting along with you for a while, I realized that you are actually a pretty good woman. You treat your children very well, and you also have a light opinion on money, honestly speaking, you and all the other women I know have many different characteristics, I don''t know why I am attracted to your temperament, but I ... I really do feel like I like you a little. " In front of love, Edwards Wayne was obviously still a novice, because he didn''t know what the true meaning of love was. He only felt that he had feelings for this woman, and if he liked her, she had to give him a response. Lily was a little dumbstruck. She did not expect the aloof and insufferable Edwards Wayne would actually say suchughable things, and even childish words. "And then? You like me? Do you also expect me to like you? " Lily''s mind was in a mess at the moment, she was unable to think, she could only question him, because she felt that even if he said words that he liked her, his expression would still be arrogant, as though his love was something she had never expected of him and even made himself confused. Edwards Wayne was slightly startled, his handsome face somewhat stiff. "Of course!" Edwards Wayne''s answer almost made herugh out loud. Lily felt that Edwards Wayne''s EQ was a little low. After he confessed to her, he actually hoped so directly that she would ept him. "Think about it carefully. We''ve only known each other for less than half a month and you''ve already discovered my unique qualities that have attracted you. But, do you know what I''ve discovered in the past half month? You are arrogant and aloof, you ignore my feelings and you are always the center of attention. Of course, I am the same because from the very beginning, I didn''t want to have anything with you. " When Lily was detailing his misfortunes, she suddenly realized that she herself was not doing very well either, so she simply stopped talking and lowered her head. "In this world, there is no such thing as a perfect person. I admit that I''m not a perfect person, and I can''t make everyone like me, so it doesn''t matter if you like me or not. In any case, I like you, and you don''t like me, there''s no conflict." Edwards Wayne''s EQ was starting to get enlightened, but it could be that he was provoked by Lily, causing him to not be able to keep his cool. "Forget it, I don''t want to hear more about it. I''m leaving!" Lily felt that no matter what she said to him, her heart was in turmoil, so she decided to just leave. Edwards Wayne took a big step forward, blocking her way, "We haven''t made our words clear, don''t go yet." "I can''t exin it to you, and I don''t want to talk to you!" Lily lifted her head and stared at him with her beautiful eyes. "Anything can be said clearly!" Edwards Wayne considered himself to be very gifted in this aspect. Lily was truly angered by him to the point that sheughed, and said with a cold expression, ¡°But matters of the heart, cannot be exined clearly." "Why don''t you think about it?" Edwards Wayne never thought that she would actually be so unfaithful to his confession. It really was like her style. "What are you thinking about? Didn''t I just say it? I won''t think about it. " Lily was panicking, at that moment, how could she have the mood to consider? "You won''t give me a single chance? For the sake of the children, shouldn''t you be so cold and heartless to me? Do you really want me to marry another woman and abuse our children? " In a situation where Edwards Wayne had no other choice, he could only mention the children. When Lily heard "abuse", she immediately raised her head with anger. "If you dare to let other women mistreat my child, I won''t rest until you''re done." "I''m only saying that if, of course, you agree to date me, we will get married in the future. Of course, there won''t be any other women, and there won''t be any words of abuse either." Edwards Wayne''s lips curved upwards, his smile was extremely enchanting. Lily already understood his intentions, and became even angrier, but there was nothing she could do. She could only say angrily, ¡°Don''t use your children to threaten me." "Lily, this is not a threat, it is the truth. For the children''s future, for their young hearts, you should think about what I just said." Edwards Wayne''s voice was deep, maic and contained a tinge of emotion, believing that no woman would be able to reject his charm. Lily was not a stone-cold person, she was actually ignorant towards men, she did not know who would pull the strings in her heart apart, but at this moment, the man in front of her, with his voice that was as low as fine wine, seemed to be intoxicating, and just by listening, she did not even think deeply about his words, making her feel a little dizzy. "Let me go. My mind is in a mess right now. Don''t force me to make a decision at this moment. Even if I did, I would regret it." Lily''s small face was a little red as she said angrily. After Edwards Wayne heard her words, he was startled for a moment. Then, his tall body moved to the side and took a step, "I will wait for your reply, I hope it does not disappoint me, and think more about the children. They need you, and they need me too." "You''re so shameless and despicable!" Seeing him mentioned children again, Lily was instantly enraged. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. As Edwards Wayne looked at her angry expression, his thin lips slowly curled up once again. He didn''t know why, but he had a sort of confidence that this woman would still belong to him in the end. Lily hurriedly opened the door, and saw Larry smiling awkwardly outside, "Miss Lily "Humph!" Lily was so angry, this Larry didn''t even want her to bring anything back to thepany, she just wanted to lure her up to see Edwards Wayne, too much! Chapter 175 Chapter 175 B¡ªeing red at by Lily, Larry felt his back turn cold. He was doomed. Miss Lily was also angry at him. "Young Master, what did you say to Miss Lily? I think she''s very angry." "I confessed to her!" Edwards Wayne saidzily. "Ah ..." This gave Larry a big fright, he looked at his own Young Master in disbelief, and was extremely surprised, "Did I hear wrongly, you actually know how to confess huh?" Edwards Wayne suddenly turned his head, the light in his eyes slightly narrowing. "Why can''t I confess? Do you really think I want to be a monk for life? " Larry was startled for a moment, thenughed, "Young Master, don''t be angry, that''s not what I meant, I just felt it ... "With your cold personality, what will your confession be like? Has Miss Lily agreed?" Edwards Wayne''s handsome face sunk, and his voice became somewhat unhappy, "Look at her leaving just now, does it look like she agreed?" Larry was even more surprised this time. Did the Young Master get rejected? No way, this Miss Lily is really not an ordinary person, to actually be able to reject Young Master''s gentle confession. Lily quickly walked towards the elevator. Standing inside the elevator, she looked like she was completely still. She had never thought that Edwards Wayne would call her over to the headquarters using the excuse that he had work to do. He actually said so many things to her as soon as they met, even saying that he was attracted to her, that he wanted to date her, and even threatened her with the future of their children. From the looks of it, before she came, this man had already mentally prepared himself to break her mental defenses bit by bit. First, she had been sentimental, then she had been reasonable, and finally, she had threatened and seduced her beloved children. This was truly too much. Lily felt that she absolutely could not agree to his request. Otherwise, wouldn''t she lose too much face? Why was he so prepared to subdue her after a fierce strike when she waspletely unprepared? Therefore, Lily decided to not give him a response. If he really liked her, as he said he would, then let him like her, and it would be no loss to her. All she wanted was for him to stop acting crazy in the future. By the time she returned to thepany, it was already past four in the afternoon. After doing it for a while, it was already dark. Lily sat alone in her office, the staff around him were all gone. Xipil also left. She came over to greet Lily, and told her to leave early. After all, she had children. However, Lily didn''t want to leave, because when she did, she would have to face Edwards Wayne. Moreover, his words today had disrupted her heart. Even now, she still hadn''te up with a solution.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. After thinking about it, she decided to just throw away the pen. There was no point in thinking about it any further. It was better to just continue living her life. She couldn''t avoid him on purpose just because of that man''s words. Even if she could avoid him, she wouldn''t be able to avoid the two little guys. After not seeing them for a day, she really missed them dearly. She had to hurry back. Lily drove back to her home, in the living room with the lights shining, two little fellows were happily ying together. Emma always liked to be the tail behind George. Wherever he went, her tail would follow him, staring at him with its clear and big eyes. It was purposely trying to make her brother helpless against her. "Your eyeballs are falling out. Hurry up and pick them up." George suddenly said to her. Emma''s eyes widened, and instinctively lowered her head to look, and then, she reached out and touched her own eyes, "Are my eyes still in my eyes? I didn''t fall, Brother lied." George liked her foolish look. He was too gullible, heughed out loud, "You idiot, you''re really stupid. Your eyeballs are falling out, can you still see me?" "Brother is so bad, he actually lied, I want to tell Mummy!" Suddenly, Emma was moved. She turned around and saw Mummy standing at the door with a smile on his face. She immediately ran over excitedly, "Mummy, you''re back. Lily threw her bag on the sofa and bent down to hug the little guy tightly. She rubbed her little head, "Really? Mummy also misses you." "You missed me. You didn''t miss your brother, right?" Emma immediately looked at George with a comcent expression, as if he was more important than him. "I miss you two!" Lily immediatelyughed. Only then did George re at Emma with an even morecent expression, and make a cute face at him. Emma angrily pouted her small mouth, and looked at Mummy with a wronged and sorrowful expression, ¡°Mummy, when you''re not here, brother likes to bully me the whole time, and even lied to me, quickly teach him a lesson." Lily knew that her daughter was not smart enough, she would just be tricked by her son. She immediately pouted, and said seriously while staring at her son, "Tell me honestly, did you really bully your sister?" George shrugged his shoulders, and answered with the tone of a little adult, "I didn''t bully her, she herself was too stupid, easily trusting others, this is theparison between a genius and a fool." When Lily heard his son''s narcissistic look, heughed in anger. "Mummy, listen, he called me an idiot again. I''m not stupid, brother is so bad, I won''t like him." Emma hugged Mummy''s neck, and buried her face in her shoulders, as if she was really ignoring him. George was speechless, but as his brother, he naturally had to maintain hisposure. Hence, he walked over and handed over the electric car that he had been researching, "Here, you want to see this, right? Now that I''ve shown it to you, don''t be angry at your Brother." When Emma saw that his brother had finally taken the initiative to y with his little cart, she immediately extended his hand and received it. "This is my real good brother, just now when I let you take a look, if you didn''t give it to me, I would have been angry at you." "If I give it to you now, won''t you stop being angry?" George asked with a serious expression. Emma held onto the small car, and looked around, her small mouth revealing a smile, "Don''t be angry, Brother is still very nice to me. "Fool!" Seeing her sister finally smile, George couldn''t help but scold her. Emma got the car she liked and let her brother scold her. She was in a good mood now anyway. Lily stood at the side and watched the two little fellows get back together from anger. In just a few short minutes, she couldn''t help but shake her head andugh. But what about herself? Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Thinking about how she was still brooding over the things Edwards Wayne had done to her, she felt that she was living an unhappy life, probably because shecked the nature of her daughter. However, she was born like this, and there was nothing she could do about it. The sound of a car rang out from outside the door. The two little fellows immediately dropped their toys in excitement and ran out. It seemed that someone had returned. Lily''s mind was in a mess again, she subconsciously held her hands tightly, and turned to head upstairs. However, she stopped in the middle of her walk, wondering why she was hiding upstairs. Wasn''t it shameful of her? Therefore, Lily could only turn around and walk to the side of the sofa to sit down. She took out her cell phone from her bag and opened up some entertainment news. Just then, Edwards Wayne walked in, carrying his daughter. He thought he had returned, and that woman was hiding again. But he did not expect to see Lily sitting on the sofa with her legs crossed. "Mummy, look! Daddy bought me a new toy, a very cute doll. She even knows how to chat with me." Emma shouted at her excitedly. Lily had no choice but to raise her head to look at the child in her hands. Unexpectedly, her eyes met someone''s deep and enchanting eyes. Edwards Wayne hugged his daughter and looked at her brilliantly. Lily looked at him for a few seconds, then moved away as if nothing had happened, and said to her daughter, "If you like it, then go and y with it." George also had a new toy in his hand, he was already fiddling with it. Edwards Wayne put his daughter down and let the two little fellows exchange their toys. He walked straight towards Lily. Lily did not expect him to not just go upstairs, but instead, walk towards him. In desperation, she picked up her cell phone and pretended to answer a call. Edwards Wayne saw that she suddenly picked up a call, his handsome face slightly froze. Following that, he still walked to her side, and his sharp eyes suddenly noticed something interesting. Therefore, he reminded her in a low voice, "You got the phone upside down." After Lily heard his words, her entire body froze. She quickly took off her phone, and her face was as red as a cooked shrimp. Edwards Wayne let out a lowugh and suddenly felt that there was such an interesting scene with this woman. After he found out that Lily was lying when he answered the phone, he had a feeling that he wanted to find a hole to hide in. However, after a moment of embarrassment, she simply admitted it. She lowered her voice and said, "That''s right, I was just pretending to answer the phone. I didn''t want to talk to you. Hurry up and leave." "You don''t have to do this, you can ignore me, I''m fine." Edwards Wayne now understood that his personality, which was overbearing and overbearing, would have to be changed. He felt that in terms of love, gentlenesspared to overbearing might be even more suitable. "You''re fine. What do I have? Don''t say those words right in front of the child. Otherwise, I won''t forgive you." Lily continued to warn him in a low voice. "Don''t worry, I won''t say a word to the children until we have a formal rtionship." Edwards Wayne also replied in a low voice. Lily red at him snappily. "How can you think so, I''ll agree to it?" "I have a feeling!" Edwards Wayne was very conceited again, raising her thin lips, "You will!" Lily was simply about to be angered to death by him, where did this man get his confidence from? Did he really think that she was an easy target? "I won''t. Even if I promise you one day, it will be for the children, not for you." Lily retorted angrily. "No matter who it is, as long as you agree to it, I''ll be happy!" The man''s words sounded as if he didn''t care at all. Lily picked up her bag and was about to go upstairs. But at that moment, her phone rang. Lily looked at the phone number and answered it, "Bryant!¡± Hearing her call out that name, Edwards Wayne''s entire body tensed up, his handsome face stared straight at her phone as though he was facing a great enemy.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Lily nced to the side. Seeing that the man''s expression had quickly darkened, she hurriedly stood up and walked out of the hall withrge strides to pick up the phone. "Lily, I''ve signed the contract!" Bryant''s voice revealed a trace of excitement and a hint of regret, as if his dream could finally start anew. "Really? Then I must properly congratte you." Lily was happy for him too. "I was the first to want to share this matter with you because you were the first to know that I had such a dream." Bryant''s tone revealed a trace of satisfaction and gentleness. Yeah, I still remember that when you told me that your dream was to be a Big Star, I was extremely shocked. However, I also felt that your dream was very good. Lily also sighed emotionally. "Mummy ..." Suddenly, two little fellows ran over from behind her. Each of them hugged one of her legs as they giggled. Bryant was immersed in his memories, when he suddenly heard the child''s voice on the phone. His memories were cut off, and he was startled, then he anxiously asked, "Lily, I hear some children''s voice. Where are you, ying with your friends?" Lily was also shocked, and immediately exined, "Yes, I was just outside with my friend, she brought my child over, Bryant, I won''t tell you in detail for now, next time we meet, I''ll properly congratte you, bye!" Lily hurriedly clenched her phone and looked down to see the two little fellows staring at her in shock. George''s eyes narrowed, "Mummy, are you talking to an uncle? We just called you and you ignored us, saying that we were your friends'' children. How sad!" Lily knew that her son definitely had an objection, and was about to kneel down to pacify him, but when she looked back, she saw a tall and sturdy figure leaning against the big door behind him. Edwards Wayne stared at her with a heavy gaze, and with his hands crossed in front of his chest, he looked a little unsightly. "George, I''m sorry, Mummy doesn''t want that uncle to know you, please don''t be angry, okay?" Lily intentionally ignored the powerful man andforted the child in a low voice. However, Emma blinked her eyes, looking extremely innocent, "Mummy, who is that uncle? Why don''t you let them know about me and my brother? Does he not like us? " "No, he just doesn''t know that you guys are here. It''s not that he doesn''t like you guys, don''t think too much." Chapter 177 Chapter 177 F ¡ªrank turned around, looked at his father, then looked at Mummy, he could not help but let out a sigh, "It looks like someone''s heart is about to be stabbed. Who told you not to make a move earlier." Edwards Wayne was indeed not in a good mood, but hearing his son''s ridicule, he became even more depressed. Wasn''t he early enough? They had only known each other for half a month and he had already expressed his love. In his love life, this was already an exception, but who would have known that no matter how early he confessed, he wouldn''t be able to receive her gentle blessing and sweet smile like the man on the phone. Emma saw her brother walk into the hall dejectedly, so she immediately ran over and asked curiously, "Brother, who did you say was going to stab the heart with a knife? Did it hurt? Would he die? Would he bleed? It''s so scary!" Edwards Wayne lowered his gaze, looking at the two little fellows who passed by him. His daughter''s words undoubtedly made his expression worsen. Lily stood up from the ground and prepared to enter the living room as well. Suddenly, the man grabbed her wrist, and she was easily pushed to the side of the door. Following that, he used one of hisrge palms to press against her ear, knocking her down. "Whose phone call made you so happy? You even had to hide the existence of our children? Are you afraid to let him know? " Although Edwards Wayne did not make any big moves towards her, he was furious at the moment. Of course, he was jealous.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Lily suddenly pushed him away, her voice cold and without any emotion. "It''s none of your business!" Edwards Wayne watched as she walked straight towards the living room, his words having nothing to do with him, causing him to be even more angry from embarrassment. However, since the two children were ying in the living room, he had no choice but to hide his displeasure. Actually, he didn''t ask her and knew who that person was, but that sweet voice of hers from Bryant made him feel really bad. Lily took her bag and walked up the stairs. The light in her eyes lightly swept behind him and she saw Edwards Wayne standing at the door with a dark and calm expression. She had a kind of indescribable feeling in her heart. To be honest, she had purposely picked up Bryant''s call in front of him earlier, but she didn''t know which part of the events had gone wrong, why did she do this. Now that she saw Edwards Wayne''s reaction, she felt that she had gone a little too far. She clearly didn''t want to get entangled with this man, but why did he want to see his reaction? Seeing that he was really jealous, listening to his questioning, her mood... He was actually not that angry anymore. Sigh, Lily, seems like the person who is quite ill is you. Returning back to her room and looking at the phone in her hand, Lily couldn''t help but unlock it and searched Bryant''s name. As expected, the news of him signing with a mediapany immediately spread through every popr website. Lily looked at a few of his photos and sure enough, he had the potential to be an idol star. No matter if it was the mature style or the fresh style of a boy next door, when Bryant drove them, he felt no pressure and remained calm and at ease. Lily was truly happy for him from the bottom of her heart. After sighing for a while, Lily decided to take some clothes to take a bath first. When she opened the bathroom door and entered, the bedroom door was pushed open and a tall figure entered with light footsteps. He stared at the cell phone screen on her bed, which was still lit up. A photo of a pure boy, sho looked like sunlight, instantly stung his eyes. The Bryant in the photo was holding onto a cute big dog in his hand as hezily sat on a chair at the entrance of a coffee shop. The sunlight was shining down on him and his smile was even brighter than sunlight, as if his eyes were shining. Damn handsome young man! In the past, when Edwards Wayne saw this kind of idol, handsome young boy, he waspletely disdainful towards it. Because, he felt that even if they were considered handsome, his little brother was still the most handsome of them all. But strangely, at this moment, he actually felt that this man called Bryant had a potential that was even more handsome than his younger brother. Edwards Wayne clenched his big hands into fists, inexplicably feeling like he wanted to beat someone up. Lily took a shower and didn''t find anything wrong, of course, Edwards Wayne only needed to look at her phone screen before his face turned ck from anger and he directly went out. Lily wiped her long hair and decided to go downstairs to eat dinner. At the dinner table, someone''s face looked even gloomier, and Lily didn''t want to bother with him. "Daddy, what''s the matter with you? Are you unhappy? You just tell Emma and Emma will warn her." His daughter was indeed the most caring little lover. At such a young age, she could already understand the emotions of others. At this moment, when she saw that her father''s expression wasn''t good, she immediately sent him a warm care. Facing his daughter''s clear and bright eyes, no matter how ufortable Edwards Wayne felt, he finally revealed a smile and said softly, "Daddy is fine!" "Is that so? But you didn''t say a word, you must have been bullied. " Emma felt that her dad was really unhappy. When Lily heard his daughter''s words, he realized that Edwards Wayne had not said a single word throughout the entire process. This man was truly strange. All she did was answer a phone call from a friend in the evening, and he acted as if someone owed him money. "Mummy, you better not answer the calls from other uncles in front of Daddy in the future. Look at you, you''ve made Daddy unhappy." George already knew the reason behind his father''s anger, so he directly told him. Lily was embarrassed for a moment, and immediately patted her son''s head, "Don''t speak nonsense, hurry go eat your food." Edwards Wayne then raised his head and looked at Lily, does this woman really not care about his feelings? After dinner, the two of them respectively bathed and prepared to sleep. Both father and son wereying on the bed with a troubled look on their faces. "Daddy, are you jealous?" George suddenly crawled up, hisrge eyes staring at his father as he asked. "Yeah!" The man didn''t say much and only nodded, admitting it so straightforwardly. "Daddy, have you fallen for my Mummy?" George suddenly became interested, as if he had uncovered a heavenly secret. "Yeah!" In front of his son, Edwards Wayne no longer wished to hide the good impression he had of that woman. "How much do you like it?" Just a single word from George was unable to solve the doubts in his heart, so he crawled forward and directly leaned onto his father''s body and asked, "Quickly tell me, tell me, how much do you like my Mummy? That''s why you would feel jealous upon hearing her answering someone''s phone call." "Very much!" The man replied in a low voice, while a hint of unease shed across his eyes. Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Take care of daddy for a bit? -k-k-k His two big eyes wereughing like little crescent moons. He, who had never taken the initiative to be close to his family,id on his father''s face and gave him a big kiss, "Daddy, then you should quickly fall in love with my Mummy." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Edwards Wayne did not expect his son to kiss him. Wasn''t he always so arrogant and cool before? Even when talking to him, he seemed to be indifferent to it, but at this moment, Edwards Wayne could deeply feel the feelings his son had for him. Yes, very touched. "Do you think it''s so easy for two people to love each other? You''re still young, don''t ask me about the matter of me and your Mummy, so that your Mummy won''t say that I taught you badly again. " Since Edwards Wayne had already promised Lily, he naturally didn''t want to talk too much about themselves in front of the child. At this moment, he had told his son everything that he liked Lily. He was a little regretful, because if his future development was not satisfactory, the little guy would be very sad and disappointed. "Alright, I also don''t want to get involved with your rtionship. It''s tooplicated, my head is aching, but I can''t understand why Mummy doesn''t like you. My little head doesn''t want to think about you two anymore. I''m sleeping now, Daddy, it''s useless for you to sleep earlier, it''s better if you try more practical actions, Mummy hates people who just speak up but don''t do anything to express their thoughts. This is how it is always done with Emma, who says that she''s sleeping and doesn''t want to sleep, and doesn''t really want to eat anything even though she says that she''s bought something. George had broken his heart trying to woo the Mummy for his father, and at this moment, he even brought out a lot of reasons for him to listen to. Of course, Edwards Wayne could understand his son''s painstaking efforts. He reached out to stroke his little head, andforted him softly, "Daddy knows what to do now. You should quickly go to sleep." The little guy squeezed next to him, hugged one of his arms, and quickly fell asleep. Edwards Wayne turned his eyes to the side, and looked at his son''s long, ck eyshes quietly. Then, he looked at his son''s tiny face, and couldn''t help butugh. Everyone said that this child looked like him, and he hadn''t noticed it before. But now, he realized that it really looked more and more like him. Character, mind, and his little face. Edwards Wayne sighed, in truth, he already felt that he was very satisfied, but he was just too greedy, and wanted more. It was better to take things slowly. He wasn''t in a hurry anyway and had already let that woman know what he was thinking. Whatever weird behavior he was going to perform, that woman wouldn''t be surprised anymore, right? He liked her. Of course, he wanted to be closer to her. He wanted to kiss her, hug her, and sleep with her even more. When he thought of the word sleep, Edwards Wayne felt his body burning with passion. However, his son was right, no matter how much he thought about it right now, it was useless. On the other side of the wall, Lily was also hugging her daughter''s small body, nning to coax her to sleep. The little guy was also drowsily falling asleep. Her pair of beautiful big eyes could barely lift but she persisted on not to fall asleep. Her soft voice rang out, "Mummy, you never seem to care about Daddy, why is that so!" Lily could not help but freeze, and then, she chuckled lightly. "Who said that? "But I''ve never heard you care about him. Mummy, Daddy is really good, can you treat him better?" Emma looked a little pitiful as she blinked herrge eyes and looked at Mummy, begging. Lily knew what her daughter was thinking about, and her heart softened. She rubbed her little head and hugged her even more tightly, "Emma, hurry up and sleep. "En, then let''s pull the hook!" After letting Emma hear Mummy finally agree, a smile appeared on her petite face as she stretched out her pinky in satisfaction. Lily was a little speechless, this little fellow actually dared to y with her? Fine, since I have already promised her, I can''t go back on my words. As she hooked her little finger with her daughter, the little girl slowly fell asleep with a smile on her face. Lily kissed her daughter''s little head, her thoughts unable to calm down for a long time. Her daughter wished her to treat Edwards Wayne better, but what should she do? Would she really agree to date him for the sake of her two children? Isn''t this a little ridiculous? It was a little too reckless? When he had taken the child away, she remembered kneeling on the beach with sand all over her body, saying that she would hate him for the rest of her life. It''s good now. Her heart is about to fall into her womb. That man is too hateful. How can he force her like this? No, no matter what the child thought, she could not easily submit to him. This was not her nature, and she could not rashly decide on her marriage. Even if they now felt that they could marry Edwards Wayne for their children, if they were to find out after marriage that both of them were unable to endure the other''s tempers and weaknesses, and even caused feelings of discord, wouldn''t that be even more harmful to the children? Thinking of this, Lily decided that she would not make the decision about dating or getting married so quickly. The next morning, Lily brought his daughter downstairs. Seeing that Edwards Wayne did not leave, but was chatting with his son, his son smiled like a little fool. "Brother, what are you saying to daddy? "I''m so happy. Can you tell me too?" Emma immediately flew over, her small face full of curiosity. "No, this is a topic between us men, it''s inconvenient for a girl like you to listen to!" George immediately pulled as if he were twenty to eighty thousand, and looked at his little sister in disdain. Hearing that he was ignored, George opened her mouth and looked at Edwards Wayne with her pitiful big eyes. Edwards Wayne was most afraid of his daughter ying this trick on him. He hurriedly walked over and carried her up onto hisp, thenforted her gently, "I''m talking about cars with your brother, you don''t understand." When Emma heard her father''s words, her mood lifted. Lily walked over, pulled out a chair to sit on and patted her son''s head, "You didn''t cause any trouble at school yesterday, right?" "No, I''m a good girl." George immediately replied while grinning. "Where''s Emma?" Lily looked at her daughter, and identally met the man''s deep eyes. His heart skipped a beat, Lily quickly retracted his gaze. "What else could she do other than cry?" George continued to gossip about his sister. Emma''s two calves immediately kicked unhappily, as she looked at her father pitifully. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 D¡ªempsey Wayne immediately straightened his face, and criticized his son in a serious tone, "Can''t you just talk a little less? Your little sister is about to cry from your anger." George curled his lips in disapproval, "Other than being coy with you guys, what else would she do?" Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. These words made the tears in Emma''s eyes roll down. She felt that she was really made into a fool by her brother. After Lily heard his son''s words, he looked at his daughter who was currently lying in Edwards Wayne''s arms like a pitiful child. After carefully thinking for a moment, he realized that his son was right. However, Edwards Wayne felt that he was being overly excessive, and immediately corrected him, "Girls can be too spoiled, don''t you understand?" George was startled, he blinked hisrge eyes, looked at his father, then looked at Mummy, and suddenlyughed, "Daddy, are you saying these words for my Mummy to hear? You are just saying, my Mummy is too stubborn, and will not withdraw from being a spoiled child right?" Edwards Wayne,"..." He looked at thedy beside him. Sure enough, Lily was so infuriated by his son''s words that she could not eat anymore. Edwards Wayne''s thin lips twitched, he had the urge to throw his son out. He had just praised the little guy, but now it was saying that the little guy was going to screw over him again. It seemed that this little guy couldn''t ept such praise. The little guy would be proud of such praise and try to scam him even harder. "I didn''t mean that!" Edwards Wayne exined immediately, but it was unknown who he was trying to exin to. I''m done eating, you guys eat slowly, you guys have to listen to Old Gary''s wordster, don''t bete for ss! Lily stood up and wiped his mouth with a tissue. After instructing the two little fellows, he picked up his bag and left for Walk Outside. Edwards Wayne was startled again. This woman didn''t really think that he said those words to her just now, did she? This was really a big misunderstanding, he was clearly exining it for his daughter. Lily got into the car, and somehow got annoyed. That''s right, she would never withdraw from being spoiled since she was young, but this couldn''t be med on her. Since she was young, no one doted on her, and if she was dependent on her, she wouldn''t have a chance even if she wanted to be coquetry. Right now, this man was using his daughter to insult her! Hehe, he wouldn''t anyway. When Lily came to thepany, she received a call from Lily''s assistant, "Miss Lily, Lily is trying out the clothes you sent over, they are really pretty, she seems to be very satisfied." "As long as she likes it!" Lily alsoforted her a little. "She''s going to perform on stage soon. Miss Lily, you can check the live broadcast online." "I will!" After Lily hung up, he opened a web page, and sure enough, Lily''s video was uploaded. What she was currently participating in was a song PK program, which was extremely popr recently. The moment Lily stepped onto the stage, one of the evaluators gave her a good evaluation of her outer appearance. Lily immediately pretended to be her cute and gentle side to deal with it. Her smile also gave people a kind feeling. As Lily watched, he couldn''t help but let out augh. As expected, the difference between standing at the front and back of the stage was too great. Those who truly admired them for being celebrities could change their appearances in seconds. Following that, Lily stood on the stage and started to sing the song she prepared. Her voice sounded alright, but because it was a rematch, it did not have the amorous feeling or vor that a singer should have, but the judges gave her very high marks, causing her to smile very sweetly. Lily watched her get off the stage and secretly heaved a sigh of relief. But just as Lily finished singing her song, suddenly, there were some unusualments on the inte. "Isn''t Lily''s clothes for sale on the inte? It looks like it''s just over a thousand, why is she wearing over a thousand of her clothes and appearing on stage?" "It looks like she''s really not doing well. Which celebrity would be wearing online clothes on stage right now?" "Oh, the judges were praising her. I think she must have lost her rtionship with the program." Lily did not notice these words. After watching the video live broadcast, she was busy with other matters. However, Lily''s assistant was constantly paying attention to the messages on the inte. Suddenly, she heard someone say that the clothes Lily was wearing on the stage had long been sold online, she was extremely panicking, and quickly opened up a link to the inte. Sure enough, that piece of clothes was hung on the inte, and the price was only slightly over 10 million, and there were even several styles of different colors. The assistant felt her heart stop, and she quickly told this matter to Lily. Lily was still reminiscing about the exciting feeling she got when she was onstage. As she fixed her makeup with powder, she looked in the mirror at her beautiful and enchanting self, whom she was infatuated with in various ways. "Lily, not good, this Lily lied to you, she is too excessive, really too excessive, look, the clothes you''re wearing, is already sold online, it''s only more than 1000 yuan, but Lily charged you 10 times the price, you see she produced different colors." Lily, not bad, this Lily lied to you, she is too excessive, she is really not good! The assistant ced the iPad in front of Lily, and angrily used him of lying. Lily was still feeling proud, but she did not expect that thunder would strike in such a clear sky, causing her entire being to turn bad. Herplexion immediately changed from green to white, then from white to ck. "F*ck!" She angrily smashed the IPAD into the ground. The feeling of excitement from before had completely disappeared. Damned Lily, she actually took out a piece of clothing that was worth more than 1000 yuan to lie to me, and even dared to charge me such a high price, I want to make her regret it, I want to sue her, I want to destroy her reputation. " Lily growled angrily, as if he had suffered a huge blow. This time, she lost all her face, wearing the online show that cost more than one thousand yuan, there wasn''t a single piece of clothing in her wardrobe that cost less than one thousand yuan, this Lily was simply pping her face fiercely, she would definitely not let him go. Just as Lily was about to print her room, a person suddenly pushed open the door forcefully. She turned her head, but before she could say anything, the other party pped her across the face. Lily was dumbstruck. She opened her eyes wide and looked at the furious Lily who had a murderous look on her face. "Why did you hit me?" Lily didn''t think that the moment Lily came in, he would give her a p on the face without saying a word. She was also slightly angry. "What do you think this is? Lily, you are truly capable, I asked you before, you said that this set of clothes was your own creation, and no one would dare knock against my shirt, what about now? There are already people selling it on the inte. We can buy one for over 1300 yuan and we can even choose a variety of colors. Who do you think I am? Just you wait, I definitely will sue you, I will sue you for the loss of my sky-high price. " After Lily threw these harsh words to the ground, she angrily turned around and led her people away. Chapter 180 Chapter 180 The few photos that she threw over to Lily were the addresses of clothes and pictures on the inte. Lily reacted in shock, after hearing Lily''s words, she finally understood what happened. But, this was absolutely impossible! Lily quickly returned to his ownputer, opened it, and searched for the web address. "How can this be? How could this be possible ... This is clearly my original work, why would it be sold online? " Lily felt that it was strange, and she found it hard to understand. She quickly ran over to find Xipil. Xipil had also been warned by Lily just now, and now that she saw Lily, she asked anxiously, "Lily, why did your design appear online?" "I don''t know either. What is going on?" Lily had a feeling that he was about to copse. "Did someone steal your design script and hang it on the inte?" "What is the other party after?" These clothes are only sold for thirteen hundred yuan. To be honest, they''re way too cheap. The materials I chose are all worth more than that. " Lily felt that this matter was getting tricky. Xipil became serious, she started to be calm, "Who knows, maybe they aren''t here to earn money, but to chase you out of thepany?" After hearing her mother''s reminder, Lily''s eyes trembled, uncontrobly wide open. "I suspect that this matter was deliberately done by someone. I believe that this was an original design of yours. I have seen it before. At that time, I also felt that it was very stunning." Xipil was even more certain that there was someone behind all this. Lily suddenly thought of Katy, "Mother, ording to what you said, I already suspect a person, it was Katy. Initially, she was the one who gave Lily to me as her customer, didn''t you tell her to bring over the design script for Lily to see? Lily definitely did not give her any face back then, so she used my blueprint. Xipil stood behind the window and looked out. Seeing Katy proudly talking to someone on the phone, she seemed to be in a good mood. This time, Lily''s matter has caused her to lose all her face again, she has a motive to frame you, just that, even if we found out that it was her, we did not have any proof to prove it, and this matter is also very troubling. "Su Yun said in a calm tone. Xipil suspected that it was Katy who did it. "Without evidence, I will look for evidence. Mother, I was truly wronged, just now Lily pped me, and then she came back to cause trouble again, I''m afraid, very soon, I will be a joke." Lily sighed, she felt that the consequences of provoking a viin was extremely scary. ¡°I support you to look for evidence, but with your current state, I''m afraid it will be difficult to find evidence. Why don''t you go ask President Wayne for help, with his ability, he will definitely look for evidence very quickly. " Xipil thought that Lily would definitely not be able to find it herself, but if she had Edwards Wayne''s help, then it would be a lot more victorious. When Lily heard about this, she immediately shook her head. "No, godmother, I can''t turn to him." "Alright, you take a look at it yourself. I''ll help you find connections as well." Xipil did not try to persuade his any further, since Lily was so anxious about his draft foreign exchange, she probably wanted to settle this issue quickly, but she did not want to look for Edwards Wayne, probably because of her. When Lily walked back to the table, she heard the discussions of the people around her. "Really? How could she make such a low -level mistake?" "As a neer, if she wants to be famous, she will inevitably make rapid progress. However, she has suffered a terrible loss this time. This kind of mistake would probably cause thepany to lose a lot of money." "Director Xipil has always praised her for her talent. Now, I think she must have secretly learnt it from someone else." "Newbies should look like newbies. Will it die if we keep a low profile?" You shouldn''t have tried to snatch this customer from Sister Li." Along the way, Lily''s small face became more and more pale. She really hadn''t thought that she would encounter such a thing. After she opened the website, she wanted to find her contact information, but to her surprise, the clothes were taken off the shelf. Lily suddenly had the urge to go crazy. It was as if the other party was teasing her on purpose, and the moment she discovered this matter, the other party had already started to erase all traces of her. Lily''s gaze turned towards Katy. Although Katy was talking to someone on the phone, she had always been paying attention to Lily''s actions. Seeing the scars on her face, Katy''s mood inexplicably brightened up. This was the feeling of being pped on the face. Lily, is it painful? Lily had just gained a bit of poprity in the fashionable world, but because of Lily''s incident, it was instantly extinguished. All the contact information were missing, so Lily had to prepare to check out the situation in the monitoring room. If her script had been stolen, it would definitely have been stolen from this office, she had to find out who it was. When she arrived at the monitoring room, she realized that the surveince camera had broken down in thest few days. One of them hadn''t broken down, yet it wasn''t aimed at her office table or chair. Lily coldly thought that the opponent must have made sufficient preparations to frame her. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. What should he do? Was she really going to ask Edwards Wayne for help? But how could she go to him? Just as Lily was troubled, she suddenly received a call. It was Mary Ann who called her, and since Mary Ann had also signed a contract with her, news of One Thought Building was spread out very quickly. When she found out, she immediately called Lily. "Hello, Miss Yang. Is there anything you need me for?" Lily asked. Mary Ann very sincerely asked, "Sister ire, have you been tricked by someone, the kind that is even worse than miserable." Lily was startled, "Even you know, seems like this time, I really fell for a huge trap." "What''s going on? Did you really design that dress? Or did you copy someone else''s work? " Mary Ann wasn''t angry, she was just curious. "Of course it''s impossible for me to copy it. That''s what I originally created. I don''t know who leaked my design, but I''m looking into it right now ..." Lily said helplessly. "Sister Tang, my boss wants to talk to you!" Just as Mary Ann finished speaking, her phone was snatched away by someone. It was Joshua Wayne. "Lily, do you need help?" The man''s clear voice sounded, carrying a trace of humanity with it. Lily was startled, then, ¡°Could I ask you to help me?" Chapter 181 Chapter 181 "¡ªSure, but I think you''ve met with some big trouble. You must have been set up by someone." As Joshua Wayne asked this, it was as if he had immediately chosen to believe that she had been wrongly used. This inevitably caused Lily, whose heart was extremely weak, to feel somewhat grateful. "Let''s talk after we meet!" Joshua Wayne felt that he could not exin it clearly over the phone, so he made an appointment to meet her. At this moment, Lily also wanted to quickly leave the office, she didn''t want to receive the strange gazes of those people anymore, and she also didn''t want to hear the whispers of those people. Anyway, she had a clear conscience, and that was her original design. Lily took her bag and informed Xipil before he left the office. At the same time, Katy anxiously took out her phone, and made a call, "Are your people outside my company? Lily will be leaving soon, quickly tell your people to follow along. Believe me, you guys will definitely catch the best news." "I promise I won''t let you down." After Katy finished speaking, she hung up the phone, and her face revealed a proud sneer. When she saw Lily''s pale white face and heard the discussions and ridicule from the people around her, she felt extremely satisfied. Back then, she was also mocked and ridiculed by others, and now, it was finally Lily''s turn. Lily went downstairs and drove off. She put on her Bluetooth earpiece and sure enough, she heard Joshua Wayne calling her not long after. "Why don''t youe down to my office and I''ll buy you a cup of coffee?" Although Joshua Wayne was a celebrity, he had his own media group. Hispany was different from Edwards Wayne''s. He had dabbled in many different industries, and only focused on managing his entertainment business. "Alright, I''m almost at the door of yourpany. Did youe down?" Lily asked softly. "I''ve been waiting for you. Don''t worry, drive slowly!" Joshua Wayne asked with tender concern. Hearing his words, Lily felt the difort in her heart slowly disappear. Arriving at thepany building, Lily parked her car and quickly walked towards the direction of the main hall. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Just as he walked to the entrance of the hall, Joshua Wayne walked out. Under the sunlight, he was tall and slender, had a handsome face and dressed casually, making him look like a neighbor. "Wait a minute, what''s wrong with your face!" When Lily walked over, the sunlight just so happened to hit her face as well. Her snow-white face still had those five finger marks faintly left on top of it. Even Lily could feel that her face was no longer in so much pain, it was just that when she was beaten up just now, she felt that Lily had definitely used all of his strength, if not, she would not have felt that half of her face had lost consciousness. "I''m fine ..." Lily saw that he took a step forward and lowered her head to carefully examine her face. She immediately dodged to the side embarrassedly, and covered her face, ¡°It''s really nothing, stop looking!" "Beated?" Joshua Wayne slightly narrowed his eyes, and then, he immediately grabbed the small hand she blocked, and looked over. His gaze noticed that it looked like a finger mark, and he instantly became a little angry and asked, "Who hit you?" Lily became even more ufortable. She had no choice but to admit, "Even if I get beaten up, I deserved it. It was my fault." "Even if you made a mistake, she can''t hit anyone. Tell me, who is it?" Joshua Wayne''s face was so dark that it was extremely ugly. Somehow, he felt that the faint finger mark on her face was so ring that if he did not find out who did it, he would not be able to sit down with her peacefully and talk about her work. However, Lily did not want to say anything, she only smiled and said, "Thank you for being so concerned about me, I have been fine since long ago. Let''s go, I really have some matters that I hope you can help me with!" After Lily finished speaking, she walked over to the coffee shop by the side. Joshua Wayne was a little angry as he followed along quickly. The scene of Lily and Joshua Wayne standing together at the entrance of the hall, under the sunlight, had already been captured by a camera and taken in an instant by a person not too far away from them. "As expected, it''s good news. Before, Joshua Wayne had a few rumours about his girlfriend, but now, it seems that this Lily is most likely the person he likes." "Come on, let''s hurry back and make this news. It will definitely be very sensational." The two of them said excitedly. At that moment, inside the coffee shop, Joshua Wayne waszily sitting on a chair. His beautiful eyes stared at Lily, "Speak, what do you want me to help you with?" Lily sighed, following that, she took out the picture that Lily had sent to her on the website, "I want to use your connections to find the seller of this shop for me, I want to know, who brought the clothes over to her website to sell." Joshua Wayne took it and looked at it, ¡°No problem, I can get someone to help you find it soon." "As long as I find her, I will be able to find the person who framed me. If I find out who it is, I will not let her go." Lily drank a mouthful of hot drink, and his mood was still extremely depressed. "Of course, if we are framed, we will definitely drag that person out for revenge." Joshua Wayne approved of her actions very much. Lily looked out the window. The sun was shining bright, but in her heart, it was dark. "Right, have the two little fellows missed me?" Joshua Wayne suddenlyughed and asked. "You treat them well, so it''s only natural that they miss you. As my son, he often asks you when you''re going topete with him." Lily couldn''t help butugh when she thought about how badly he lostst time. Joshua Wayne''s handsome face did not look good, he covered half of his face and said, "Enough, enough, let''s not talk about the old things, I am already ashamed enough." "Alright, I won''t say anymore, but I didn''t think that you would take the initiative to help me this time. Joshua Wayne, I take back my previous prejudices against you, I feel that you are a very good person." Lily also acted based on his conscience. "Do you know why I care so much about you? Just because of the match between George and I, since I lost to him, I must follow his conditions." "Which three conditions?" Howe I don¡¯t remember? " Lily pointed at her own head, trying her best to think about it, but she still couldn''t think things through. "I can''t bully you, and I can''t let others bully you either. I''ll listen to you and not make you angry." Joshua Wayne changed the conditions on his own ord. After Lily heard this, he smiled again. "Alright, this uncle of yours is very good at his job. I will tell the children about this." Uncle? Joshua Wayne suddenly thought about his identity, his eyes stiffened for two seconds, and then, he laughed, "You''re right, I am your children''s uncle, I will definitely help you with your matters." Chapter 182 Chapter 182 "Although the children call you uncle, to you, I am only a stranger. I am not even considered to be a friend." Lily felt that he was being too intimate with her and felt a little embarrassed. "Speaking of which, the rtionship between us is really chaotic. You''re not my sister-inw, and you''re also my nephew''s mother, so what''s the rtionship between you and me?" "Friendship!" Lily immediately replied. Joshua Wayne thought for a moment, then nodded his head, "En, our friendship is pretty good, okay, we will be friends from now on, no need for other rtionships." "Otherwise, what does that have to do with me? You don''t really think that I will be your sister- inw, do you? " Lilyughed jokingly. Her two eyes seemed to be rubbed into the sunlight, and she looked extremely beautiful. Joshua Wayne just so happened to be looking at her smiling, seeing the light in her eyes, he was slightly taken aback. "You ... You want to be my sister-inw? " Joshua Wayne asked with uncertainty. Lily immediately replied anxiously, "Of course not, there''s no way your Brother and I can get married." Joshua Wayne thought for a moment, then nodded, "You''re right, my Brother would not like a woman like you. You''re really too ordinary." Lily was shocked for a moment. She pointed at her own face, "I can be considered handsome even if I''m immune to strong. Aren''t you looking down on me too much?" "In my Brother''s eyes, innocence is no different from an ugly person. In the past, my Brother liked his woman, but she was a top beauty. You''re not on the same level as them." In the past, there were many Female Celebrity s and famous youngdies, who wanted to use his connections to get in touch with Brother. That was why he felt that Lily looked rtively ordinary. "Alright, I''m ugly!" "I know." Lily didn''t want to argue with him. However, Joshua Wayne''s words did not seem to be right. If she was not the kind of woman that Edwards Wayne liked, then why did Edwards Wayne confess to her? Had Edwards Wayne changed his taste? You''re beginning to like an ugly woman like her? Why was she so upset at the thought of that man? "Lily, I don''t understand one thing. You gave birth to two children for my brother, so logically speaking, my brother should have given you a lot of money. Why are you still thinking about work?" Joshua Wayne asked curiously. Lilyughed faintly, "No matter how much money I have, it isn''t something that I can earn with my own two hands. I don''t have any peace of mind, and I''m most afraid of owing someone a favor, so, for the things that you help me with today, I will have to find a chance to repay you." "Why do people live so clearly? Even if you owe me a bit, it won''t hurt everybody. I didn''t really ask you to repay me. " Joshua Wayne looked at her, feeling that she was a very special woman. Although her abilities were limited, she lived independently. "No, I still want it. How about I treat you to a meal? Or maybe I should buy you some little presents. " Lily was already thinking of how to thank him. Buy me a small gift. Although I don''tck anything, if you buy anything for me, I can still keep it. In the future, I will carefully count and see how many things you have bought for me. Joshua Wayne said with a smile, and made his request. Lily nodded his head, "Alright, then it''s a deal, help me find this person, I still need to go back to the company to take care of some matters." "Alright, don''t worry. I will send you the news as soon as possible." Joshua Wayne watched her figure leave. She lowered her head and walked quickly towards the car through the ss window. Her delicate figure gave off a sacred and invible charm. Joshua Wayne lowered his head to look at the photo that was printed out. At that moment, Katy was in a dilemma. After the news of Lily being beaten up spread out, Bob, who had just returned from a meeting, immediately called Katy into his office. Once Katy entered, she immediately spoke in a flirtatious voice, "Bobby, why did you call me in at this time, aren''t you afraid of people misunderstanding?" "Katy, did you do it? Lily, is it you? "Tell me honestly." Bob immediately mmed the information onto the table. Katy trembled, her eyes immediately turning red, she said grievingly, "What are you doing, why are you being so fierce towards me, I wasn''t the one who did it." "If it wasn''t you, who else would it be? You have a problem with her. " Bob knew that she was definitely not speaking the truth, so he questioned her even more harshly. Katy still had some feelings for the Bob, but when she thought about how he was still treating his with all sorts of gentlenessst night, and even questioned her so severely at that moment, her emotions instantly crumbled, and she said angrily, ¡°So what if I did? You still refuse to admit it, have you really fallen for Lily? " "Don''t make trouble for no reason. How could I have any thoughts towards her? Didn''t I tell you already? We can''t afford to offend the person behind her." Katy cried even more bitterly, "I was wronged, and gotughed at by others, and you don''t care about me at all. Lily stole my customer, and made me lose to a new person, where can I put my face? I just want to take revenge on her, and I just want her to know, that offending me will not end in a good way." "You are simply going to kill me. Woman, don''t you have a brain? I told you not to mess with her, but you just wouldn''t listen. If the matter with you gets discovered, I won''t save you. Bob was so angry that he felt like he had gone mad. "Bob, it''s irresponsible of you to say such words, how can you leave me alone? I followed you in my prime... If you say that you won''t help me now, then don''t help me. Do you believe that I will go out and publicly announce our rtionship? When that timees, we will lose face together." Katy was also very wronged, she felt that she had found a man that didn''t depend on him. Bob''s face waspletely red. After considering his options, he quickly stood up and hugged Katy comfortingly, "Alright, don''t be angry anymore, since you''ve done this, you should think of a way to keep it watertight. The only way is this way, I''ll be able to show mercy to you." Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that he had finallyforted himself, Katy immediately saidcently, "Don''t worry, what I am about to do, will not be discovered by anyone." "Alright, I''ll give you a ne tomorrow. Hurry up and go back to work." Bob was truly afraid that she would reveal the rtionship between the two of them, so she said good words and gave Katy a gift to coax him. Katy had always been relying on the secret in her hands to threaten Bob to help her. Now, she felt that the benefits of sleeping with her boss was really too much. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 T¡ªhe reason why Katy was so confident was because she felt it. Very quickly, Lily didn''t have the time to think about it anymore. When they were about to get off work, Lily''swyer came over and said that Lily was going to sue Lily, sue him, ask for a high price forpensation or something simr, thepany was in a mess all of a sudden. At that moment, inside Edwards Wayne''s office, Larry knocked on the door. Edwards Wayne was busy handling official matters, his handsome face had a hint of weariness on it. Seeing Larry, he asked, "What''s the matter?" "Young Master, I just heard a piece of news. It was Miss Lily, she''s in a dispute right now." Edwards Wayne slightly lifted his eyes and stared at Larry, "What happened to her? "Exin yourself." "Miss Lily designed a set of clothes for a Female Celebrity, but who would have thought that it would be sold online first. That Female Celebrity performed onstage today and made a lot of jokes about the clothes. That Female Celebrity, in a fit of anger, ran over to thepany and beat up Miss Lily ..." "What?" When Edwards Wayne heard the word ''who'', he immediately stood up from his desk. "Who is that woman? Find it immediately." "I''ve already found it. A Female Celebrity called Lily is just average." Larry brought the photo to Young Master''s desk. "Heh, she actually dares to hit people. Send a few people over right now, beat them back to me tenfold." Edwards Wayne ordered coldly. When Larry found out that the Young Master was chasing after Lily, he did not feel it was strange for the Young Master to give such an order and immediately ordered, "Don''t worry Young Master, from what I know, this Lily only gave Miss Lily a p on the face. I will ask someone to p her tenfold in return." "How is she?" Hearing that she had been beaten up, Edwards Wayne''s heart immediately tightened. "She''s at thepany. I heard that Lily''swyer hase to sue her forpensation." "Go and tell those people over there, if this is indeed Lily''s fault, then no matter how much the compensation is, it will be worth it. If not, then find awyer team to go over and keep himpany until the end." Edwards Wayne coldly mocked, but ording to his understanding of that woman, she would definitely not do such a retarded thing. Perhaps, as a newbie, she had been harmed by the unwritten rules of the workce. "Don''t worry Young Master, I will take care of this matter right now, I guarantee that Miss Lily will not be harmed." Larry felt that Young Master''s gaze was going to kill him soon, so he quickly retreated. At the moment, Lily''s situation in the office was not too good, but Xipil and Bob hade to stop this matter for her. "Lily, you should get off work first. We''ll take care of this matter." Xipil walked over and gently said to her. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Yeah, then I''ll be leaving first. Thank you!" Lily wanted to call her godmother, but he was afraid that others would hear the gossip, so he could only express it with his eyes. Xipil gave her aforting look. Lily took her bag and walked towards the Walk Outside with her head lowered. After leaving thepany lobby, she was suddenly surrounded in the parking lot. She turned her head and saw Lily. After Lily led a group of people to surround her, he coldly ridiculed her, "Lily, you promised me before that you still failed to do it in the end, but now you have to personally apologize to me. My lawyer is already fighting on top of this, if you kneel down and apologize to me, I might even be a bit merciful, and not need you topensate me with that much money." Lily had a whole new level of respect for Lily. Indeed, if the matter of the script being leaked was revealed, she would take the main responsibility. But Lily threatening her and humiliating her nonstop, was her attitude also wrong? "I won''t kneel down. Someone has plotted against me, stole my blueprint, and he wants to incite a dispute between us. Miss Lily, don''t worry, we will take responsibility for this, but now, I will be getting off work, please give way. "Lily said in a low voice. Lily never thought that she would actually drive to work. When Lily lit up the car key and a $40,000 strong car lit up its lights, Lily was even more shocked. All along, she had thought that Lily was just a poor woman with a basic sry. But now, she could actually drive such an expensive car, which meant that she wasn''t that poor. Lily drove the car away, and when she saw Lily''s ashen face in the rear-view mirror, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief. After returning home, Lily was a little tired. Everything that happened today was too sudden, and she was caught off guard, so all of itnded on her shoulders. Her cold eyes, her ridicule, her pressure, as well as the fact that she was cheating in the office, Lily did not expect himself to meet her after working for just a few days. She could only me herself for being too innocent. She didn''t know how to defend herself, but who would be so cautious? Everyone in the office worked like that. If no one wanted to harm anyone else, nothing would happen to them. "Mummy ..." Emma and George were leading their pony s and slowly walking over from the garden path. Lily immediately dispelled the fatigue on her face and walked over with a smile. "The two of you went to see Maggie and Mario again? Are they ok? " "It''s very fun, they are very obedient." Emma really liked Maggie. After patting its head, she began to learn how to take care of it. Lily nodded, "Then where are you going?" "We''re taking them for walks!" Emma replied naively. Lily was startled, thenughed, "Alright, you two can lead them to walk a few rounds. Mummy is a bit tired, so she wants to go upstairs to lie down, and then she''lle down to find you guys for dinner." "Okay, Mummy, go rest." George immediately urged her on. Lily went back upstairs and took off his jacket. After throwing it on the sofa, sheid on the bed. My heart is so tired! She didn''t know if it was because she was too tired or not, but as shey on her stomach, she fell asleep in a daze. This posture was truly fascinating. When Edwards Wayne returned, he did not find any trace of the children. He only found out from the servant that they were ying with the pony. Moreover, he also knew that Lily had returned. Edwards Wayne walked up the stairs with heavy steps as he reached out his hands to untie the buttons on his shirt. After going upstairs, he directly went to open the door to the bedroom where Lily and her daughter lived. Pushing it open to take a look, he saw a sweet and beautiful woman sleeping on the bed, and the expression in her eyes darkened slightly. He stepped into the room. There was no sounding from the high-grade carpet. What did this woman go through today? How could he be so tired? Edwards Wayne looked at her delicate body with a somewhat infatuated gaze. She slept very childishly like this. Right now, the weather was a little cold outside, but she didn''t even cover herself with a nket. Wasn''t she care of catching a cold? Chapter 184 Chapter 184 He stretched out his muscr arms and lightly pulled the nket beside her over, wanting to cover her with it. He didn''t expect that the woman would suddenly turn her body over at this moment. Her high heels also extended outwards, coincidentally hooking onto Edwards Wayne''s leg. Edwards Wayne was originally bent down to grab the nket, but suddenly he felt that his leg was gently wrapped around his leg. Edwards Wayne''s suddenly lost bnce, his tall and sturdy body suddenly pressed down. When the man saw that he was about to hold the woman down, he reached out his hands to support her. It was only then that he barely managed to hold her down. But his current position was simply too ambiguous. His face was so close to hers that he could almost see her long, thick eyshes and hear her soft breathing like a kitten''s. Edwards Wayne''s entire body tensed up, all of his strength concentrated on his two robust arms. Logic warned him that he should get up and leave! But...! Could it be that he could look at her from such a short distance, Edwards Wayne really did not want to leave. It was unknown if it was because of her work that she was still tangled up in it. Her picturesque eyebrows were gently twisted, and her skin was snow-white without the slightest blemish. What made Edwards Wayne''s Adam''s throat apple roll the most, was the woman''s red lips that were slightly pursed. Her lips were extremely beautiful, tender and moist. Edwards Wayne really wanted to continue kissing her like this, regardless of anything else. But now he had learned to restrain his emotions and impulses. This woman wasn''t someone who could be kissed that easily. The price he had to pay for kissing her was definitely not small. Forget it, was already satisfied enough that he could look at her in such a peaceful manner. Just as Edwards Wayne''s gaze turned towards the ce where the woman was sleeping, the sweet - sleeping woman woke up. She was awakened by the man''s hot breath. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw an erged handsome face. In addition, that pair of eyes that were as dark as ink was currently staring at her chest... "Bastard!" She rolled over, and cleverly escaped from his predicament with her two hands tightly protecting her chest. Her beautiful eyes were filled with anger and extreme embarrassment as she said, "Edwards Wayne, I truly overestimated you, and thought that since thest time you apologized to me, you would have restrained yourself a little. I didn''t think that you would take advantage of me falling asleep and want to... attack me." Edwards Wayne did not expect this woman to sleep so soundly, to actually wake up so suddenly, and caught him off guard. At this moment, he stood up stiffly, his eyebrows knitted together, "You misunderstand, I saw that you were sleeping, and wanted to cover you with a nket." "Is that so? Do you think I would believe you? " Lily was still in a state of shock from what he saw when he opened his eyes earlier. Edwards Wayne looked at her helplessly. He felt that no matter what he said, this woman would never believe him. Lily pointed to the door, "Get out!" Edwards Wayne, however, did not move. His gaze was fixed on her face, "What happened to you at thepany today?" Lily''s expression froze, she did not expect that at this time, he would actually care about her so much, she did not understand what she meant. However, Lily had believed in his gaze just now. This man definitely wanted to molest him; his eyes were staring straight at his chest. "It''s alright, I won''t trouble CEO Wayne to worry about it." Lily stubbornly refused to talk about this topic with him and continued, "Quickly go out, I''m going to take a bath!" "I definitely didn''t want to do anything to you just now. I originally wanted to cover you with a nket. I didn''t expect you to suddenly turn around ..." Edwards Wayne still wanted to exin his actions just now, but he felt that he had said too much, because what was on his mind just now was indeed a dirty scene. Forget it, he wouldn''t exin himself. Anyway, this woman wouldn''t believe him. "From now on, you are not allowed to enter my room without permission!" Of course, it was impossible for Lily to believe that he wasn''t thinking at all. Edwards Wayne tensed up, he turned around and frowned, "Alright, if I were to enter in the future, I would knock." Lily saw that his attitude of admitting his wrongs was not bad, so she stopped quarreling with him. Watching him walk out, and even shut the door at the same time, Lily''s tensed nerves rxed. He was really going crazy. What was going on today? From the morning until the evening, her nerves were about to break. Lily stopped thinking about it. She took her pyjamas and entered the bathroom, and the way Edwards Wayne exined everything made her extremely annoyed. Could it be that this man really came here to cover her with a nket? Did I really misunderstand him? Lily shook her head with all her might. It was impossible, seeing was believing, she did not want to hear any of his exnations. After taking a bath and blowing dry his long hair, Lily changed into a new set of clothes and went downstairs. The children had already returned, and were sitting on the sofa ying. Edwards Wayne also sat beside them, telling them a story. George sat at the side with an aloof expression, asionally answering with a sentence, but Emma stuck his entire head out of the book and used his little hand to point around, "Father, this is a thief. He stole the princess'' crown and hid it inside the flower bed." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Edwards Wayne had originally nned to tell the story to the child, but in the end, he didn''t expect to hear his daughter tell it all in a childish voice. The little guy''s understanding was good, but there were a lot of things that made him want tough. If he heard them, he would point them out for her. Looking at the warm scene of father and daughter, Lily''s mood improved a little. "Mummy, Daddy is telling me a story. It''s so nice." When Emma saw Mummy, she immediately jumped down happily and ran to her, tugging at the corner of her clothes. "Mummy, quicklye over and listen to father''s story. It''s so interesting." Lily couldn''t help but chuckle as she looked at her daughter''s small hands pulling at the corner of her clothes. "Mummy, quickly sit on the other side of daddy''s seat and well listen together." The little guy directly pushed Lily towards Edwards Wayne''s side. Lily identally sat next to him. When Edwards Wayne saw her sitting down, the clear fragrance on her body made the color in his eyes darken in an instant. Lily''s face was also flushed red. She wanted to sit up, but she didn''t expect the man to say this, "Since daughter wants you to listen, then sit and listen. It''s not time to eat anyway." Lily stared nkly for a moment, then raised her head to quickly sweep past him. She said with a strained voice, "I''m not a child, I don''t like listening to fairy tales." Chapter 185 Chapter 185 A¡ªIthough Lily''s mouth was stubborn, she did not leave his side. The little guy started to narrate her fairy tales again, and asionally mumbled words, making her look cute. "Daddy, can you sell me a set of princess clothes tomorrow? You want the ones with wings on the back. " After Emma finished telling her fairy tales, she blinked her eyes at Edwards Wayne and started to raise her little requests. Edwards Wayne caressed her little face and immediately nodded in agreement, "Okay, Daddy will get someone to send a set over to you tomorrow." "I want to wear the Knight attire, I want to protect the little princess." George sat at the side, shaking her short legs. Hearing her sister''s request, her father immediately agreed and brought up his request. Edwards Wayne naturally agreed. "Alright, you two have gifts." As he spoke, his eyes shed towards the woman beside him, who was typing away on her phone. "Alright, the two of you hurry up and go y. I have something important to discuss with your Mummy." Edwards Wayne saw that Lily was not as angry as before, and felt that he could calmly chat about her work with her. When he thought of how her delicate and white face had been pped by another woman, he felt an indescribable pain in his heart. When Lily heard that he was going to push the children away again, she also nned to stand up and leave. "Did you get beaten up today?" Edwards Wayne''s voice was very low, so the two children who had already walked far away did not hear him. Lily''s back stiffened slightly. She turned around and swept her gaze across his face, "How do you know?" "Does it still hurt?" The man''s voice was deep and full of concern. Lily''s face froze, what happened just now was not yet settled with him, for him to suddenly show her concern, she was truly not used to it. "Tell me, what happened?" Seeing that she did not seem to want to talk about work, Edwards Wayne felt a little uneasy. If this woman did not tell him, it meant that she did not rely on him at all. Lily shook her head, "I''ve already said it, there''s no need for you to worry." With that, she quickly walked towards the dining hall. It was time for dinner, so she wanted to take the two little guys to wash their hands. Edwards Wayne sighed, he had never taken the initiative to care for a woman before, but now, when he wanted to care for her, she would never give him the chance. Lily left thepany and prepared to go home. She drove a shy red sports car and currently lived in a high-ss block. Today''s performance had been very sessful, but because of the set of clothes she was wearing, it caused her image to plummet. The difference in taste on the web made Lily hate her to death. After running over and giving her a p today, she still felt that it wasn''t enough to quell her hatred. She should have made her kneel down and apologize. However, Lily''s manager told her that while the topic of her clothes was on the rise, her poprity seemed to be increasing by quite a bit. Thus, her mood was a little better, no matter if it was a good thing or bad thing, as long as it could raise her poprity, it would be a good thing for a star. After Lily walked into the elevator, she took out her phone to y. When she returned to her house, she took out the key to open the door. However, her family''s door opened the moment it was pushed open. Lily was so scared that her hands trembled, her first reaction was that there was a thief in her house. She instantly pushed open the door and rushed in, but she didn''t expect that the ones waiting for her were a row of men in ck and a young man in the lead. He pointed at them and said, "You... Who are you people? How can you barge into my house? Do you know that this is against thew? "Believe it or not, I''ll call the police right now." "Lily, did you hit a woman called Lily today?" the leader of the group, a young man asked in a cold voice. "Lily?" When Lily heard this name, she let out a cold ridicule, "She is a liar, so what if I hit her? "She should have. If you knew what she did to me ..." "Motion!" The young man immediately gave the order and the two men instantly went over. Under Lily''s defenceless attack, the man''s palm strongly pped her face. Ten continuous ps pped down and Lily''s face swelled up. Arge amount of blood flowed out of her nose and mouth, and she found it difficult to even speak. "You all ... Why did you hit me? " Lily''s arrogance hadpletely disappeared, she looked at the tall and sturdy men in front of her with fear and unease, and felt her two faces burning in pain, and nosebleeds flowing down, she felt that she was going to die. "Remember, no matter what Lily has done to you, if you dare to find trouble with her again in the future, you won''t be let off so easily." The young man saw that the p had finished, and stared coldly at Lily to warn him, "If you dare call the police, your corpse will appear in the Pacific Ocean tomorrow, understand?" Lily was just a paper tiger, she liked to talk big in front of the people around her. At this moment, after being beaten up and even getting warned, she suddenly did not dare to speak anymore, and immediately nodded her head fiercely, ¡°No .... If you don''t call the police, my kind brothers, please forgive me, I guarantee that I will never find Lily again, please don''t kill me, I don''t want to die." The young man sneered and left with his men. Lily rushed over and mmed the door shut, as her entire person fell onto the floor in pain. "How could this be?" As she spoke, even her voice became indistinct. She immediately ran into the bedroom, and when she saw herself in the makeup mirror whose face no longer looked the same as before, she immediately began to cry bitterly. Could it be that these people were here specifically to take revenge for Lily? Who exactly was Lily? She actually had such a terrifying power behind her. Lily suddenly regretted it, regret that she was too arrogant, and wanted to bully an honest person. In fact, with her clothes being leaked, she could go through thew to seek justice for herself, but because she was too resentful, she went to find trouble with Lily. If that group of people didn''t stun her, she would still think about giving Lily a few more ps tomorrow to vent the dissatisfaction in her heart. However, from the looks of it now, she didn''t even need to go anymore. If she continued to go, she would lose her life. While Lily was eating, she received a message. It was sent to her by Joshua Wayne, telling her that she had found the person she was looking for, and that person reported an even fiercer information. Finally, Lily saw Katy''s name. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Her breath suddenly stopped. It really was her doing. This was too much. However, she also felt that Joshua Wayne was reliable, in a short period of time, he had investigated everything. He said he would send her the evidence tomorrow. Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Lily''s focus was all on the phone, and ignored the two gloomy eyes beside him. Edwards Wayne''s face turned even colder, seeing that thedy was staring at the phone unblinkingly, he suspected that he was looking at Bryant''s photo again. Was Bryant really her first love? When he thought about this problem, Edwards Wayne''s heart was in a mess. He never thought that there would be a day when he would actually have a love rival. But in fact, he did have a very strong rival. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. While Lily was staring at the phone, her actions were very slow, and very quickly, a piece of meat fell on the table. "Mummy, what are you daydreaming about? Is your phone really that good to look at? Look at your dishes, they''re all off the table. " Emma immediately warned Mummy in a loud voice. Lily regained her senses and quickly switched her phone to a ck screen as she focused on eating. Edwards Wayne had a dark expression the entire time, and only when he was facing his daughter would his expression be gentle. That night, because Lily was depressed, she went to sleep veryte. The next morning, she woke up early. Down the stairs, Lily said apologetically to Old Gary, "Old Gary, I need to go to thepany earlier today. When Mr. Ji gets upter, I''ll have to trouble you to let him help Emma get dressed." "Miss Lily, do you want to eat breakfast before leaving?" Old Gary asked with concern. "I''m not eating anymore!" "There really is an emergency." After Lily finished speaking, he ran outside. Edwards Wayne opened his eyes and saw his son''s calf had kicked under his chin again, his handsome face had a look of helplessness. The little guy really didn''t sleep well at night. Once, he actually slept for a long time with one leg under the bed. Edwards Wayne immediately instructed Old Gary to change the carpet on both sides of the bed. He was afraid that one night, his son would immediately roll down and not kowtow. "Georgey, wake up!" He stretched out his hand and flicked two fingers at the small face. George immediately grumbled unhappily as he turned his body and continued sleeping. "We''re going to bete for school!" Edwards Wayne looked at his son''szy appearance and couldn''t help but to remind him. When George heard that he was going to school, he unwillingly climbed up and sat down. However, after he sat up, he still swayed from side to side, as if he was going to fall down anytime and continue sleeping. Edwards Wayne picked him up and walked into the bathroom to squeeze some toothpaste from his mouth and poured him some water. George had learned to brush his teeth since a very young age. At this moment, he was squatting on the white jade tform, big and small. Edwards Wayne washed his face and shaved clean. Then, he took out a handkerchief and wiped his son''s face. The little guy''s skin was very tender and delicate. When Edwards Wayne washed his face, his movements were very gentle. "Daddy, I need to pee!" George washed his face and woke up from his slumber. Edwards Wayne carried him down to the toilet to pee. Georgeughed as he peed. Edwards Wayne looked at this little fellow, and the corners of his mouth inexplicably rose, as he smiled happily. He quickly adapted to the sudden intrusion of two children into his life. He had also thought about it before. If he had a child, what a terrible life that would be. Every day, it would be like a war. But now, he realized that the little fellow had been trained well by that woman. She was his son, an insignificant child, and her ability to live was independent. "Daddy, don''t look at me, I can''t even pee." When George turned around, he realized that his father was staring at him in a daze. Edwards Wayne pped his little butt, "What are you being shy about in front of your father? Whatever you have, Daddy has." "But Dad does have, and I don''t." George shook it twice as a pair ofrge eyes stared at him. "My what, you don''t have it!" Edwards Wayne snappilyughed. "You have a lot of hair, all the way up to your stomach. It''s so big, it looks so ugly." George''s small face was filled with disgust. Edwards Wayne''s handsome face stiffened, after that, he said in an extremely conceited manner, ¡°This is the symbol of a mature man, when you grow up, you will also grow hairy." "I don''t want it, it''s so ugly! Surely no girl would like me. " George immediately shook his head, with a look of rejection. Edwards Wayne was simply about to be yed to death by this little fellow. He immediately told him with a serious face, "That won''t happen, your hair is exuberant, which means you are healthy, and ... Not everyone can be as healthy and sturdy as Dad." "Daddy, don''t let this Mummy see you. This Mummy will definitely dislike you." However, George did not agree with his father''s words. Edwards Wayne shrugged his shoulders disapprovingly, and said narcissistically, "If she knew my length, she might even fall madly in love with me." "Daddy, what''s the length?" George felt that the words that his father said were not on the same channel as himself. Edwards Wayne nced at this little boy beside him. He felt that no matter what he said to him, he was too young to understand. "When you''re older, you''ll understand." Edwards Wayneughed. "Daddy, are you saying your hair is very long?" George still managed to think of the meaning of his father''s words with much difficulty. Edwards Wayne''s smile was off the charts, this little fellow had been keeping him in a good mood since early morning. "Daddy, I''m going to put on my clothes. Hurry up and pee." George still could not understand his father''s words. He simply did not want to continue and ran out to put on his small clothes. When Edwards Wayne came out, the little guy was already dressed neatly. It was the school uniform, like a noble little Young Master. "Daddy, hurry up and put on some clothes, I''m going down to eat breakfast." The little guy also felt that he was very handsome, so he reached out to rub his little head. Edwards Wayne also quickly opened up his own wardrobe and took out a charcoal gray suit, tie, and wrist watch. This was a guest room, and there was no cloakroom. Edwards Wayne''s daily clothes were taken care of by the Old Gary, and he suddenly started to miss the gigantic cloakroom in the vi on the mountain. After Edwards Wayne arranged his clothes, he held his son''s hand and walked downstairs. Just as he walked to the entrance of the dining hall, Old Gary walked over and said, "Young Master, Miss Lily left early in the morning. She told you to help Young Miss get dressed." Hearing that, Edwards Wayne frowned slightly, then said to George, "Let''s go eat breakfast first, I will go and wake up my sister." George nodded his head, "Daddy, will you help Emma put on his clothes? Her clothes are so troublesome." "Don''t worry, there''s nothing that Father can''t handle." After finishing his sentence withplete confidence, he turned around and went upstairs. Chapter 187 Chapter 187 D¡ªempsey Wayne quickly went upstairs and pushed open the bedroom door. Inside, it was dimly lit and a small body was sweetly sleeping on arge bed. The little guy was carrying a small nket, and his long ck hair was spread out on the snow- white bed sheets. He looked just like a quiet little fairy. Edwards Wayne stood beside the bed and looked at his daughter''s cute sleeping appearance, not knowing how to wake her up. Thus, he simply bent over, propped himself up on the bed, and kissed the little guy''s face with his thin lips. As she kissed him, she said gently, "Emma, wake up, wake up!" "Go away... Daddy bad! " Emma already knew who was kissing her, so she immediately waved her little hand to push her father''s lips away. Edwards Wayne looked at his daughter''s soft and gentle voice. He really couldn''t bear to disturb her again, but if he didn''t wake her up, she would bete for school. "Emma, hurry up and open your eyes to look at Daddy. Daddy will give you ice creamter." In a situation where Edwards Wayne had no other options, she brought out the little guy''s favorite. "Ice cream?" Emma opened her sleepy eyes. Sure enough, gluttons were only interested in their favorite food. She slowly got up and sat on the bed, shaking. Her eyes were still closed and her long hair swayed gently. She looked more like a little elf. Seeing that he had sessfully woken up his daughter, Edwards Wayne immediately turned around to look for clothes for his daughter. However, when he opened the wardrobe, he found that it was filled with the clothes and dresses of a little girl. "Uh, Emma, which piece of clothing do you like to wear? Tell Daddy to dress you up. " Edwards Wayne suddenly had difficulty choosing, and decided to listen to her daughter''s n. "Daddy, I need to pee!" The little guy still hadn''t woken up yet, so he opened his eyes to take a look before speaking up. Edwards Wayne immediately walked over quickly. "Let''s go, daddy will carry you in." Emma lied down on her father''s shoulders and slept for a few more seconds. "Quick, sit on the toilet." Edwards Wayne was dressed in a suit and was working as a nurse. Fortunately, no one recorded this scene. Otherwise, his cold and aloof image would have copsed. "No, I want Father to hold onto his arm and pee." The little guy was starting to get petty. Edwards Wayne looked at thiszy little bug. There was really nothing he could do, he could only follow her. Emma leaned into her father''s embrace and continued sleeping. Edwards Wayne had never seen someone aszy as his daughter. Her appearance was so cute that it could melt people''s hearts. "Daddy, where is Mummy?" It was only then that the little fellow realized that it was not Mummy who woke her up today. Edwards Wayne carried the little guy onto the bed in his room and gently said, "Your Mummy went to work. She has urgent matters to attend to today." "Oh!" The little fellow was slightly disappointed. "Alright, dad will take you to brush your teeth!" Edwards Wayne suddenly realised that serving this guy seemed to be even worse than working. "Daddy, help me wash it!" Emma immediately looked at him pitifully. "I... Fine!" Edwards Wayne first carried his daughter to the marble floor and sat her down. Then, he took her small toothbrush and squeezed out some toothpaste. Emma opened her mouth wide, leaving the rest of the work for her father to do. Edwards Wayne was speechless as he looked at her small mouth. He took off his suit jacket and then took off his alloy watch as he rolled up his sleeves. He looked like he was about to go to war with her. "Daddy, hurry up, I''m going to bete!" Emma felt that his dad was really troublesome. He didn''t have the ability to act quickly. When he helped her brushing teeth, he even needed to take off his clothes. Edwards Wayne ran over hurriedly and used the small toothbrush to help clean her mouth. Emma spat out half of the water in front of her and swallowed it back down. Then, she looked at her father with her big ck eyes, "Daddy, if I drink it now, will my stomach ache?" Edwards Wayne never thought that brushing the little guy''s teeth would be such a strenuous task, so he could only rub his daughter''s little head, "Don''t worry, it won''t happen, you just need to swallow a small mouthful." "Daddy, the teacher said that we have a dance event today, so I must wear my dress." Emma slowly walked to the bedside and pointed at a set of very cute pink princess dresses with her little finger. Seeing the dress, Edwards Wayne felt that he was in trouble. "Sure, we''ll wear it!" Edwards Wayne took the skirt and was about to put it on his daughter''s small body. "Daddy, I''m still wearing my pajamas." The little girl pouted. Only then did Edwards Wayne go to the wardrobe and find a white robe for her to wear, and then put on that skirt. "Daddy, I can''t get my head out of the zipper." The little girl shouted loudly. Only now did Edwards Wayne realize that there was a zip at the back of the shirt, no wonder it couldn''t fit inside. Edwards Wayne unzipped the zipper and put on the dress. His daughter''s messy hair greatly affected his speed. "Oh, Daddy, you pulled my hair! It hurts!" Emma immediately frowned. "I''m sorry, Daddy will be more careful." "Daddy, I don''t want to wear this white sock. I want that one. It''s long and can reach to the knees." "Daddy, I want those shoes with little flowers, don''t need those shoes with little kittens." "Daddy, I haven''t tied my bow yet..." After Edwards Waynepleted all of his daughter''s requests, he started sweating profusely. This little guy really had a lot of requests. It was not what she liked. "Daddy, will you do my hair? I want to pierce two small pony tails, and also bring that flower. " The little doll stood in front of the mirror and narcissistically spun around twice. In the end, she found out that her hair was still in disarray. She immediately raised her head and smiled towards her father. "What is a small pony tail?" Edwards Wayne was stunned. Emma immediately pointed to a photo of him at the side, "Just like this." Edwards Wayne waspletely stunned, he felt that it was impossible for his to have such a complicated hairstyle. "Emma, Daddy feels that if you don''t bind your hair, you''ll look even more beautiful. Really, Daddy willb your hair for you." "No, Emma only wants to do her hair, can Daddy help to do it for Emma?" The little girl was unhappy. Edwards Wayne had no choice but to tie up his daughter''s hair with a ponytail and walk around freely. The little guy''s hair was extremely supple. Just as Edwards Wayne finished tying it up, she shook his head, and the corners of his cheeks loosened. Looking at her daughter who looked like a little madman, Edwards Wayne grew a head and two heads. "Daddy, I''m so ugly!" One man and one girl, their eyes wide open. Edwards Wayne really had no choice, he could only kneel down and pacify his daughter, "Good girl, go to school, and let the teacher help you with it okay? Let''s go downstairs for breakfast." "Is my breakfast all ice cream?" The little girl''s small face was filled with happiness and excitement. Edwards Wayne,"..." If that woman knew that he had let his daughter have ice cream for breakfast, would she have scolded him again?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Lily rushed to thepany early in the morning and saw a folder on his desk. It should be evidence that Joshua Wayne had asked someone to deliver to her early in the morning. Lily could not wait and opened it. There were a few contracts and materials, Katy''s signature and a recording pen. She turned her head to look at Katy''s position, and sneered, "This woman is really shameless, she actually stole her design manuscript to buy it. The contract says that she sold it to the owner of a clothing factory for more than $1,000, the owner of that factory specializes in online business." Lily was about to go crazy, why would she use her map to earn money? Furthermore, she had been beaten by Lily, and her reputation had beenpletely ruined. Just because she stole Lily''s customer? But it was obvious that Katy had purposely made things difficult for her, which was why she had epted Lily. Now, on the other hand, he med her for ruining her reputation and for her vicious revenge. Xipil had alsoe. Seeing that Lily was already seated, she could not help but to walk over, "Lily, have you made any progress?" Seeing her godmother, Lily quickly took the evidence and followed her into the office. "I asked a friend of mine to investigate and confirmed that Katy stole my design draft and even sold it to a clothing factory. Inside the shop, there is a copy of the recording and contract provided by the owner and Katy''s signature on it." After Xipil heard this, he was extremely shocked. When she looked through the contracts, his face was also filled with anger, ¡°This is simply a crime. "Yes, I think so too." Lily would never let such a vindictive person go. Lily and Xipil discussed for a while before they decided to call the police. However, she did not expect someone to grab her so quickly, and with a face full of shock, "Lily, are you dating with Joshua Wayne?" "What?" Lily froze upon hearing her question, then shook his head, ¡°No, why would you ask me that?" "It''s already reported on the inte. Take a look and see if it''s you." The man pointed anxiously at herputer screen. Lily bent down to look. When she saw the news headline, Joshua Wayne''s mysterious girlfriend had been exposed, she quickly looked down and saw the photo of her and Joshua Wayne standing at the entrance of hispany yesterday. There was a photo of Joshua Wayne hugging her shoulder like he was a soldier, it was the clearest. However, she clearly remembered that Joshua Wayne had not hugged her at all yesterday. In fact, it was not a fluke, but rather, it was something Joshua Wayne did. Lily, who was walking forward with her head lowered, did not notice. "You are already holding hands, Lily, howe?" That young girl said as if she was about to break down, "Joshua Wayne is my favorite idol. I had always thought that he didn''t have a girlfriend, but why is she you?" "Danny, don''t speak nonsense. He and I really don''t have any..." "Lily, I hate you!" The girl immediately covered her face and cried bitterly. Then, she turned around and ran out. Lily stood on the spot dumbstruck. What was going on? "Heavens, how could it be her?" "Isn''t Joshua Wayne asking for a lot? Why did he find her? There must be something wrong with your eyes." Lily walked all the way back to her own desk, as all she could hear were those doubtful and surprised words. Turning on theputer, Lily anxiously found a message. In just a few minutes of time, he crazily looked at the message. "How could this be?" Lily''s head swelled up, feeling like she was struck by lightning from a clear sky. These entertainment media outlets were too crazy, she had only spoken a few words to Joshua Wayne before being hustled into bing his mysterious girlfriend. What was even more frightening was that among the photos, there was one of her face. One of them was a photo of Joshua Wayne touching her face. At that time, it was Joshua Wayne who found out that her face had been pped and the marks on it had not faded. "They''re going crazy! These people are simply creating something out of nothing!" Lily''s little face was flushed red, she really wanted to grab the people who were randomly writing to beat them up. Just a few casual words from them had caused a misunderstanding to turn into reality. Yet, they were able to earn so much money by hitting on the light and heat, leaving her here to suffer the doubts of others as she rolled her eyes. Katy also entered the office. In the elevator, she had already heard about the news, and at that moment, she had acent expression on her face. She finally felt the joy of revenge. So, it turned out to be this kind offort. Lily raised her head, just in time to see the pleased expression on Katy''s face as she looked at her. He suddenly stood up and quickly walked towards Katy. Katy did not expect Lily to walk directly towards her. Hercent face stiffened, and she wanted to turn around and leave with a slightly guilty conscience. "Katy!" Lily immediately called out her name, her voice loud and filled with hostility. Katy immediately stopped and turned around. She stuck out her chest and pretended to be indifferent as she sneered, "Why are you calling me?" "Follow me to Director Xipil''s office, I have something to say to you." Lily said coldly. Katy immediately mocked, "You''re just a new person, and yet you dare to point fingers and point fingers at me. As expected, there''s someone backing you up, you don''t even remember your surname, right? Why should I follow you in?" "Because I want to call the police!" Lily said word by word, staring straight into her eyes, "I have already found out who stole my design and sold it. Moreover, I also know that the design that I have spent so many months thinking about only sold for thirteen thousand." Hearing Lily''s words, Katy''s entire body froze, and her face no longer had any traces of arrogance. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "How is it? Can youe in and talk to me now?" Lily sneered. Katy''s back was drenched in cold sweat. She did not think that Lily had actually investigated such detailed evidence in such a short amount of time. Lily turned and walked toward Xipil''s office. Katy gritted his teeth in hatred but he could only follow her in. The moment Xipil saw Katy, her face tensed up, and then, she fiercely threw a piece of information on the table towards Katy''s face. "Are you going to rebel now? He even dared to steal a rookie''s design? Katy, it''s a waste for you to stay in thepany for so many years. You actually dare to do such a lowbrow crime, I think your good days areing to an end." Katy''s hair was all messed up now, but she did not dare be presumptuous in front of Xipil, and said with her head lowered, "Director Xipil, I did wrong this time, please let me go. You leisurely, I apologize to you. "Is that something money can solve? If Lily wants to sue us, you will need topensate us with the three million. Xipil ridiculed. Chapter 189 Chapter 189 H ¡ªearing the three million penalty fee, Katy was so scared that her face turned white, and her whole body was drenched in cold sweat. She nervously and trembled, "Director Xipil, this is indeed my fault. I can apologize to Lily, this penalty fee ... I don''t have that much money." Three million was definitely not a small sum for a normal office worker. Although Katy had affairs with the Bob, the money she received from the Bob every year was only enough for her to buy clothes and cosmetics. It was simply impossible for her to keep. Xipil looked at Katy''s scoundrel expression and startedughing coldly, "If you can''tpensate him, then you can only go to the police station and squat there for a period of time; "No, don''t, don''t capture me and go to the police station, I was just muddle-headed and was blinded by jealousy and made a mistake. Director Xipil, Lily, don''t report me, I will think of a way to raise the money." Hearing that she was going to be arrested and brought to the police station, Katy was scared silly. She hurriedly begged Xipil and Lily, deciding to raise the money to pay the penalty fee. "You have one day to raise the penalty fee. As long as it does not cause any damage to the company and the public, as long as you apologize to Lily, this matter can be resolved." Xipil said coldly. When Katy heard that she wanted to let everyone in thepany know about this, her eyes suddenly widened, with a look of rejection, "Director Xipil, I have already promised topensate for the breach of contract, why did you inform on me? "If everyone knows that I stole the map, I won''t be able to stay in thepany anymore. I''m begging you, I''m willing to pay, but can you guys keep this a secret for me?" Lily didn''t think that Katy would actually steal the map to frame her with only this mouse''s guts. She had truly overestimated her. "No, I don''t agree." Lily immediately rejected her request. Xipil also objected, and said with a cold face, "If you didn''t stand up to take responsibility for everything, would Lily be ridiculed by others in thepany, unable to lift his head up? This was your fault in the first ce. You still have the face to make such conditions now, even I feel embarrassed for you." Katy did not expect that even when she paid money, she would not be able to calm this storm. She was furious, and her voice became louder, "Speaking of which, it is all Lily''s fault. When she came, she did not say anything about stealing my customer, and made me aughing stock. You normally take special care of her, and now you''re even standing by her side and scolding me. In any case, I have followed you for so many years, yet you don''t care about your old rtionship at all. Hmph, in the end, don''t you want to protect Lily so that you can turn me into an abandoned child? I''ve seen through it.¡± When Lily heard that she had actually pulled in her mother, she was instantly angered and said harshly, "Katy, what are you nning yourself, you do not need us to say it out loud. When you first asked me to receive Lily, wasn''t it to make me lose face? However, you were unable to make things difficult for her as you expected, and instead made you suffer. Since you''re unhappy in your heart, you want to steal my blueprint to frame me." Katy''s evil scheme had been exposed by Lily. She was so angry that her face had flushed red, "Xi pi I told me to take care of you, I gave you my client, and you actually think about me like this, who''s the evil one here?" Xipil stared at Katy, "Alright, the evidence is right here, you either have to apologize publicly and take responsibility, or go to the police station and let thew govern justice." "Xipil, you can''t send me to the police station, I''m going to look for Bob." After Katy finished speaking, he turned around and left. Xipil and Lily looked at each other. "Mother, what is her rtionship with Bob?" Lily asked curiously. Xipil ridiculed, "It''s just that kind of rtionship, Bob has wives and children, and you''re still messing around with her, even if she goes to look for Bob, Bob will not allow her to cause any trouble, don''t worry, furthermore, what is she afraid of, you have President Wayne backing you up, Bob is in front of President Wayne, and you don''t even dare to breathe." After Lily heard his foster mother''s words, he became embarrassed. "Godmother, I won''t ask for his help." she whispered. Xipilughed, "I know, your self-esteem has always been strong. Don''t worry, with the evidence in your hands, are you really afraid that Katy will rebel against the heavens?" "Thank you, mother, for upholding justice for me." When Lily thought back to how her godmother had always been protecting her, she felt a warm feeling in her heart. However, Xipil scolded her jokingly, "Idiot, it''s her fault in the first ce. On the other side, Katy ignored the obstruction of the Bob Assistant and directly pushed the door open to enter. Bob had just arrived at the office and was drinking coffee while reading the rumours about Joshua Wayne and Lily on the inte. The more he looked, the more frightened he became, the more the rtionship between the two burst out, looking like Lily was someone he could not afford to offend in the future. "Old Lin ..." The moment Katy stepped in, she immediately shouted in anger. This shout startled the assistant who followed in from the door. The cup in Bob''s hands fell to the ground as he shouted sternly, "Who allowed you to barge in just like that? Do you have any rules or regtions for thispany?" Only then did Katy realize that there was an assistant behind him. She immediately became angry: I''m looking for Bob because of an urgent matter, what are you trying to do? You still want to kick me out? " Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Bob quickly raised his hand towards his assistant, "That''s enough, designer Katy has something to report to me, quickly close the door." "Katy, what are you doing?" Bob was so scared that her face and neck flushed red, she stood up from her chair and anxiously walked to the front of her, and asked angrily. "Xipil and Lily found out about my mischief and even found evidence, saying that they would send me to the police station. Old Lin, you can''t ignore me, if I were to be captured, I will definitely reveal our rtionship." Katy was threatening Bob, and hoped that he could save her life in this dangerous situation. When Bob heard this, his face turned green from fright. He instantly pointed at Katy''s face and cursed, "You brainless idiot, didn''t I already warn you not to provoke Lily? "Old Lin, how can you say such words? What rtionship do we have? We''ve already slept for three to four years, if you don''t care about me, then I really won''t care about anything. " Katy was crying now, her nose was snot and tears were flowing down, she was crying sorrowfully and despairingly. "I can help you deal with this, but you have to resign immediately and stop working at thepany." "Why? After I quit my job, who will be the one to support me? " Katy did not want to lose such a good job. Furthermore, she was old, and if her actions in thepany were to be made public, she would not be able to work in this circle. "Who cares what happens in the future, now is the time!" Bob was simply going to go crazy from this woman''s torture. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 As expected, Bob called when Xipil and his team were in the office. However, Bob only called Lily over. Xipil patted her shoulder, "Go, I believe Bob won''t dare to make things difficult for you." Lily nodded, then went to see the Bob. When Bob saw her enter, he immediately revealed a kind smile, "Oh, Lily, about your matter, I heard from Katy that she was a fool, and made it difficult for you. I''ve already taught her a lesson." From Bob''s words, it seemed to be telling her that Katy''s rtionship with him was not ordinary. However, Lily did not buy his kindness, and asked, "I wonder how Bob taught her? She promised to apologize to me publicly, and even admitted to her actions? If she agrees, then I am truly grateful to the Bob. As the person in charge of thepany, your impartial conduct is truly worthy of us subordinates learning from you." Lily''s discordant praise caused Bob''s expression to turn ugly all of a sudden. "Lily, this matter, I will give you an exnation in the name of thepany, and will also help you take care of the injuries caused by Lily, do you want to ...?" Bob hoped that Lily would give him face and let him go this time. After Lily heard what he said, her expression froze, and then, she said indifferently, "Bob, I will not pursue the matter of her stealing my map, but she has ruined my reputation, causing everyone in thepany to think that I am a person without morals or talent, for this matter, I will not easily compromise, please forgive me." Bob looked at her in dissatisfaction, but he was also weighing the pros and cons. Thus, he opened his mouth and said, "Lily, look at the news that has been spread out on the inte about you and Wayne Family''s Second Young Master. You even have such a rich and talented boyfriend, why do you still value this job so much? You will be the second young mistress of the Wayne Family in the future, so even I don''t dare to offend you. You will have nothing to lose if you lose this job, but Katy is different. When Lily heard Bob''s words, he was shocked and angry at the same time. Sheughed coldly, "Bob, she is a criminal. If it wasn''t my picture that she stole today, if it was anyone else, they would have to rely on you to support them, but to those who have been hurt by her, that would be true despair. Also, I have to fix it, I am not a couple with Wayne Family''s Second Young Master, we aren''t even friends, the Wayne Family''s Second Young Madam you are talking about, it is simply creating something out of nothing. Bob looked at her in shock, disbelief written all over his face, "You''re saying you aren''t dating Wayne Family''s Second Young Master?" "Yes!" "But your rtionship has already exploded on the inte." The thing that Bob had to recognize clearly was how good she and Joshua Wayne were. If it was really as Lily had said, without any rtion, then... Could he be a little more selfish? "That was the hype in the media, and I only got to know each other." Lily frowned, she never thought that this news would be so ridiculous, if Edwards Wayne knew about it... Thinking about how Edwards Wayne would react, Lily''s expression instantly froze, and his back inexplicably broke out in a cold sweat. When Bob saw that she had put away their rtionship so cleanly, his expression immediately became more stern, "Lily, I hope you can think of thepany''s matters and use the design as a reference for your colleagues. This is also a matter ofmon sense, Katy has already apologized and admitted her wrongs, why do you still want to pursue this matter?" Lily looked at the man who had changed his face in shock. She coldly snorted, "Bob, that means you still think that Katy should not bear the responsibility that she should have?" "It''s not that I shouldn''t, it''s just that I have to take into ount thepany''s image. This matter has already affected you greatly, you know. How about this, if you agree to pacify this matter, I will give you a promotion and a sry, what do you say?" Bob thought that Lily was only concerned with money and position. However, Lily suddenly became furious, "I''m looking for a promotion and a raise, I just need a fair exnation, if you don''t get one here, then I can only go up and say it." "Lily, can you not push your luck? I''m just the CEO of apany. If I plead with you, aren''t you going to give me any face? If you still want the job, you have to quell it. " After all, he was afraid that Katy would cause trouble, and the moment his wife and children found out, his family would be gone. Lily felt it was too funny, she immediately turned and left. Perhaps with her personality, she wasn''t used to this kind of deceptive office environment. However, she wasn''t someone who would hide and cry when she felt wronged. "Lily, what are you trying to do?" Bob chased after her a few steps, blocking her way. His face became ferocious, "You know that there are no good results from your actions." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Lilyughed coldly, "Even if it''s bad, it''s just losing this job. But my reputation, I can''t let others trample on it so easily, since you don''t care about this, alright, I''ll let my legal teacher give me justice." "You want to call the police?" Bob''s eyelids jumped, he felt that Lily was too stubborn. "Yes, if Katy doesn''t return my reputation to me, I will call the police." Lily said fearlessly. "Fine, you''re really good. Fine, I''ll let her apologize to you, but if you still want to stay in this company peacefully, then prepare yourself for me in the future." Bob felt that Lily was destroying his family, and was forcing him to the point of no return. Lily stared at the middle - aged man in front of him, finding him more and more detestable. "As far as I know, colleagues are not allowed to have rtionships with each other. Bob, you have to be careful." Lily taunted, and then went around him and opened the door and went out. After the Bob heard it, his heart jumped. This Lily actually dared to threaten him? Seeing how wild she was, the Bob hated her to the core. Not long after Lily returned to his office, he immediately saw a letter of apology from Katy in the company''s mailbox. Immediately, the office was in an uproar. Chapter 191 Chapter 191 C ¡ªire sat in her seat and stared at the apologetic letter. She could feel the sympathy and complex gazes from all around. Just yesterday, she was still the shameless giarist at the center of the storm. Now, Katy had shouldered all of this on her behalf. Katy had already left thepany, but she had left with hatred. "Lily, don''t take what I said to you yesterday to heart. I also didn''t know that Katy was the one who stole the map." "That''s right, we are really too naive. We were tricked by her, Katy, that''s why we call you that." "I knew that you wouldn''t copy it. You are so talented and are valued so highly by the Director Xipil." The colleagues around her all came to her to express their concern andfort. They also apologized for what they had said yesterday and for the supercilious looks they had given her. Lily was also feelingplicated, but as a whole, she was relieved. No matter what, this experience could be considered a blood lesson. In the future, he could no longer put his design script on the table for anyone to see. Although this act of plundering was bad, Katy''s conspiracy was even more chilling. Competition on the job was always cruel. Lily chose her design draft, which was also what she wanted as a client. If just because of this, she could frame someone else, it would only prove that Katy''s heart was not broad enough. Lily knocked on the Director''s room door. Xipil was happy for her. "Lily, congrattions to you, you finally let me run away with my tail between my legs." "Godmother, I seem to have offended the Bob. His words just now clearly said that he wanted me to spare Katy, but I did not agree. She told me to be more careful at work in the future. Lily couldn''t help but want toin to his godmother, he felt wronged in his heart. Furthermore, you are a President Wayne behind all of them, so even if a hundred of them were to come together, they wouldn''t be able to match a finger of President Wayne''s. If he wanted to give you a pair of small shoes, then go and beg for forgiveness in front of the President Wayne and exchange for him. " Xipilforted her as if he was joking. Lily didn''t know whether tough or cry. Did his godmother love to use her to make fun of him? When he thought about that scene, Lily panicked. No way, she couldn''t ask for it, and she couldn''t put down her face either. Xipil suddenly thought of something else, and immediately pointed to her ownputer, "Lily, what are you and Joshua Wayne doing?" "Mother, you saw it too? Sigh, these media outlets are too messed up, I only met Joshua Wayne once, how did they be his girlfriend? Even I myself feel that it''s inconceivable." When Lily mentioned this, he was so angry that his face turned red. "Now is not the time to look into the matter with the media, is President Wayne looking for you? He must be even more angry than you at this scandal. " Xipil was even more concerned about Edwards Wayne''s attitude towards him, if he was angered, you would probably suffer. Lily''s expression froze for a moment, then she immediately shook her head, "I haven''t received his call yet, I don''t know if he has seen this news yet." "He might not be able to see it now, but he will definitely see it. Are you ready to deal with him?" Xipil patted her shoulder and helped her wipe away her tears filled with sympathy. "To be honest, even I don''t believe that this is true. He definitely doesn''t believe it either." Lily felt that there was nothing much to exin about Edwards Wayne, because if others had been suspicious of him, even he would have felt that Edwards Wayne was a smart guy, it was all just a joke. Lily returned to her desk! N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Hearing her cell phone ringing non-stop, her heart jumped, she took a look at her phone, and sure enough, it was Edwards Wayne calling. She sighed, took her cell phone and quickly walked out of the office. She only picked up when there were fewer people around. "Hey ..." "What''s going on with you and my brother?" As expected, the man questioned her furiously. Although Lily was prepared, when she heard his angry voice, her heart still skipped a beat. "Don''t you know that this is a media hype? What can your little brother and I do? " Lily wanted to make himself sound even more confident and confident, but for some reason, why did he sound like he had a guilty conscience? "Who told you to look for him? Don''t you know who he is? "You idiot." After Edwards Wayne heard her exnation, he calmed himself down a little. However, when he thought about how everyone knew about the scandal, anger rose in his heart. "I asked for his help. Who knew that there would be a reporter who would record it?" Lily also felt that he had been wrongly used. "Come to my office, let''s talk face to face!" Edwards Wayne did not want to argue with her over the phone. He wanted to see her. Lily was startled, and immediately rejected, "No, I still have work to do, if you have anything to say, go speak at home." "Then I''ll go find you!" After hearing her reject him, the man''s next words caused Lily to tremble. "Don''te over, what are you doing here? You will affect my work if you do that." Lily was panicking. "I''ll give you half an hour,e here!" Edwards Wayne felt that he had convinced her. "You''re such a rascal!" Lily waspletely defeated by him, this man was really threatening. After hanging up the phone, Lily still felt annoyed. He was threatened like this, and was truly unreconciled. However, even though he was unwilling, there was no way for him not to see him. Lily went to ask for a leave of absence from his foster mother, Xipil smiled andforted her, "Looks like President Wayne still cares about you." Who cares about her? He must care about his brother''s reputation. Lily drove and quickly rushed to the main building. In the hall, Larry was still smiling and waving at her. "Miss Lily,e upstairs with me!" Larry said politely. At this moment, Lily''s mood was a little sullen, she did not even have to smile, and directly followed Larry upstairs. It was still the same meeting room! The corridor seemed to have been cleared and there was no one around. Lily''s high heels were on the carpet, causing her to be able to hear her heartbeat. He still remembered the confession that Edwards Wayne made to her that day, which made her uneasy. Standing at the door, Lily calmed his breathing and pushed open the door. The man stood with his hands in his pockets in front of the ss, his back to her. Lily couldn''t see his expression, but just by looking at his stiff back, Lily knew that he was very angry. "I''m here. If you have anything to say, say it now." Lily felt that he was deliberately ignoring her and she was not angry, but she still opened her mouth and said indifferently. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Hearing her speak, the man slowly turned around. With his tall and upright body and his back facing the light outside the window, he looked even more gloomy and angry. Lily looked at his expression, his handsome face tightened and his thin lips tightened. What made her most uneasy was that pair of terrifying eyes. He stared at her as if she were his prey. "Lily, what do you need my brother''s help for?" A deep voice, filled with dissatisfaction, echoed in his ears, causing huge waves. Lily''s heart was thrown into disorder, she subconsciously raised her hand to wipe the long hair that fell by her ear, as her beautiful eyes looked to the side. She feigned calmness as she replied, "It''s just something that I need to do." "You can look for me with regards to your work, but why do you need to look for him? What does he have to do with you? " The man''s thin lips revealed traces of ridicule, after that, his tall and strong body walked towards her step by step, the oppressive aura made Lily even more flustered. His words, sharp and cunning, rendered her speechless. "He ... "He is my child''s uncle. I need his help, shouldn''t I?" When Lily saw him rushing over, she panted and answered him a few times. Her words made a lot of sense. The tall man''s body was already forced towards her, standing very close to her. His slightly heavy aura shined as it scraped by her ear. "I''m your boss, your child''s father. What grievances do you have, what difficulties do you have, shouldn''t youe and find me as soon as possible?" Edwards Wayne looked at her righteous appearance and really wanted to cover her dishonest little mouth. Lily was slightly stunned, she raised her head, and looked straight into Edwards''s eyes that were filled with anger, "I don''t want to trouble you." "I allow you to trouble me!" "Edwards Wayne, can you speak a little reason ..." "No way!" Seeing that she had taken the initiative to raise her little face, Edwards Wayne no longer hesitated and directly kissed her pink lips. One kiss, profound! When Lily saw his lips pressed against hers, she was already so scared that she hid herself. Edwards Wayne had only touched her lips a single time and she had already dodged it. "What are you doing?" Lily''s breathing had be disorderly. This man had kissed her again without any warning just now. Edwards Wayne looked at her frantically lowering her head. This time, he wouldn''t give her any chance to refuse. Long and domineering fingers reached over, pinched her small white chin and forcefully lifted her small face. Lily didn''t expect him to be so bold as to actually dare to force her. Unfortunately, just as she was about to resist, a man''s lips once again violently struck her. This time, she was unable to dodge in time. Lily''s breathing stopped. Her beautiful face was flushed red. Two small hands angrily pushed him in front of his chest, resisting. This bastard, he was going crazy! When Edwards Wayne saw that her two small hands were still beating him up, his eyes slightly narrowed. The other empty palm grabbed onto her small hand, giving her no chance to move around any further. With Lily''s small hand being controlled, she started to use her own legs. Unfortunately, once the man''s long and strong legs leaned towards her, shepletely deprived him of the chance to move her legs. At this moment, she had a wall behind her and his strong body was right in front of her. Lily did not have any strength to resist. He kissed her again and again until he was satisfied, then released her. "Bastard!" The first thing Lily did after obtaining her freedom was to raise her hand and fiercely p his handsome face, "I said before, you''re not allowed to kiss me." Edwards Wayne seemed to know that she would definitely be angry from embarrassment, but he didn''t expect that she would directly p him. His handsome face turned slightly aside. On his face that was as white as crown jade, there were five small finger prints imprinted on it. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. From this, it could be seen how much strength she had used just now. "This time, I''ll just take it as an unintentional act. There can''t be a next time!" After being beaten up, Edwards Wayne did not seem to be very angry. "Why do you always bully me? You are simply too despicable. " Lily did not want to talk to her at this time about not wanting the next time. She was really ashamed and angry, and felt that her pride had been trampled on by him. Edwards Wayne looked at her red, swollen face and then below, at the slightly swollen lips that he had tasted before. His thin lips hooked up, "Men can never control their own actions when dealing with women they like, you have to understand me." "Who the hell would understand you. Stop finding excuses for yourself. Let me warn you, you''re not allowed to do such excessive things next time, or else ..." "How is it?" Lily wanted to say a few more ruthless words to provoke him, but his mind was nk, he couldn''t think of any vicious words to say. Damn it, being kissed by this man had caused a short circuit in her brain. "In short, if you want to bully me, I''ll tell the children not to think that they are young and insensible. In their hearts, I am still very important." After Lily thought about it for a while, without saying anything fierce, he felt that he had let himself down and thus, brought up the children. Edwards Wayne was startled, but soon after, he said with a calm and collected expression, "Yesterday, your son told me that he wanted a younger brother, and was curious about what his younger brother would look like, how about we satisfy his wish?" "What?" Lily was simply angered speechless by his thick skin. Who wants to give birth to a child with him again? Did this man''s brain get silly? Edwards Wayne''s eyes revealed a pleased smile, he looked at the woman''s red face, andughed out loud, "Alright, go back to work, I will clean up all the rumors on the inte." "Bastard!" Lily still wanted to scold him a little. After swearing, she opened the door and left. Edwards Wayne reached out to touch his lips, and faintly smiled. When he saw her being kissed until she was weak, he almost pushed her down onto the desk. However, there was no hurry. Take your time! In any case, he was determined to give his son a younger brother or sister. Lily anxiously walked towards the elevator. As he walked, he still wanted to curse at others. This Edwards Wayne was simply relying on his strength to bully others. Did she think that just because it was his children''s father''snd, it would be that awesome? He actually called her over and bullied her again, even saying that he wanted to have children with her. Just how narcissistic was he? "Miss Lily ..." Larry stood by the side of the elevator. Seeing her so angry that he was about to cry, he greeted her with a look of astonishment. However, he was still ignored by Lily. She decided that if Edwards Wayne summoned her again in the future, she wouldn''te back even if he killed her. Chapter 193 Chapter 193 C ¡ªire angrily rushed out of the headquarters building, the back of her hand continuously wiping her lips. But no matter how she wiped it, she could not wipe away the breath of the man that was left on her lips. When Edwards Wayne returned to the office, he realized that there were two uninvited guests sitting in the office. It was n and Billy William. These two were typical rich young masters, with a brother managing thepany''s business, they started to idle about. At this moment, Edwards Wayne had a gloomy expression on his face when he saw them. "What are you guys doing here?" n and Billy William looked at each other, then Billy William said, "We came here early in the morning to take care of you when we saw the rumors about your children''s mother and brother." When Edwards Wayne heard about this, his expression turned even uglier. Seeing that he did not speak, n thought that he must be feeling really depressed, and did not speak any words to tease him, and only asked in a low voice, "Edwards, shouldn''t you ask your brother to exin himself?" Yes, as long as your brother holds a press conference to rify this rumor and makes it known that you are rted to Lily, at that time, no one would doubt you anymore. Your rtionship with Lily would also be fair and right. " Billy William was truly worried for his friend. A few days ago, when he went to n''s house to eat, he still remembered when Edwards Wayne had introduced his to him and said that she was his girlfriend. Lily didn''t seem to object. Then he and n would naturally think that Lily was really his girlfriend. However, upon seeing such explosive news, they were all astonished. They immediately came over to console their good friend and advise him. "Thank you for your concern towards me. I still need to discuss this matter with her." Edwards Wayne had already thought of this when he invited Lily over. He wanted to bring up this matter with her, but unfortunately, the atmosphere was destroyed by him, and she was scared away by his enthusiasm. "Edwards, I have never seen you so concerned about a woman before. It seems that you are going to be serious this time around." n smiled yfully. Billy William red at n snappily, "Your child is already going to call you uncle. If you don''t take it seriously, that shouldn''t be possible." n turned his head to look at Billy William, and asked with a joking tone, "If when do you also have two kids calling you father, what kind of mood will you have?" "Me?" Billy William was a little shocked, he then shook his head, "Of course it''s impossible, but you, on the other hand, have a huge possibility." After n heard his words, his handsome face stiffened. Then, he said with certainty, ¡°Of course it''s impossible for me. "What if it is that woman who left with your child and is now abroad alone with your child?" Billy William didn''t mind making a big joke out of it. After n heard this, his heart immediately cooled down. "That''s impossible, it''s only a few times compared to her." "How many times?" Billy William seemed to have heard an important rumor, "n, you really slept with Anne before? Didn''t you tell us that you were in pure love with her? " n was instantly upset. He red at Billy William hatefully: Alright, you set my trap and revealed my secret. Billy William, you''re really crafty. Billy William had a smug look on his face, andughed, "If I did not lure you to speak the truth, I am afraid I would never know, you and my cousin have already reached this stage." n''s expression became even more furious, and he bit his lips, ¡°Billy William, stop making fun of me here, don''t think that I don''t know your secret." "My secret?" After Billy William heard it, his entire body became stiff and cold, his handsome face flushed red from nervousness. n thought about it carefully, as if he did not know of Billy William''s secret either. He could only turn his head and ask Edwards Wayne, "Do you know?" Edwards Wayne looked at his friends who were arguing the moment they saw each other, and shook his head, ¡°I don''t know." Billy William secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He believed that he had buried that emotion very deeply, other than himself, even Lynn Wood himself didn''t sense anything, let alone the careless n. "Forget it, be more careful in the future and don''t let me catch on to your weakness. I willugh at you for the rest of your life." n said with a face of hatred. "You be careful too. Wait until my cousin returns from studying abroad and we''ll see how she treats you." Billy William was not threatened by him at all, but reminded him proudly. When n heard Anne''s name, his face immediately darkened. "Don''t mention her to me, what''s so special about her? He was the one who confessed to me at the time, and after that, she turned and left. "You still have the face to talk about her? When she pursued you back then, you were as aloof as if you were nothing, and you even purposely teased other girls to seduce her. My cousin is not stupid, she''s a woman who knows what she wants very well, so it''s best if you don''t provoke her in the future." n curled his lips, shrugged his shoulders nonchntly, "As long as she doesn''t provoke me, I won''t take the initiative to look for her." Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The document in Edwards Wayne''s hand, which he had almost tried to focus on, was interrupted by the voices of the two people. "Are the two of you nning on letting me treat you to lunch?" Edwards Wayne swept his gaze across the two and asked indifferently. When the two men heard his words, they simultaneously said, "Great!" Edwards Wayne stared at them speechlessly, "You guys find a restaurant to sit down and wait for me. I''ll go pay after I finish handling these documents." The two of them immediately understood what he was trying to do and stood up. "Fine, we''ll find a restaurant to wait for you. Our CEO Ji has so much to do that we can understand." "Let''s go and choose the most expensive restaurant!" n raised his volume evilly. Billy William patted his shoulder. "This doesn''t seem like a good idea." "What''s wrong with that? Didn''t the rumors say that he had plenty of money? " n looked at Edwards Wayne again, with ill intentions. Edwards Wayne''s thin lips curved upwards, and said indifferently, "n, aren''t you afraid of retribution like this?" "I''m not afraid. Besides, what retribution do I have? Come on, I''ve already thought of a restaurant. " After n finished, he left happily with Billy William. The two of them drove their respective sports cars and stopped in front of what was known as the most expensive seafood restaurant. As soon as they parked the car, the two of them walked towards the dining hall. Suddenly, Billy William patted n''s shoulder fiercely. "The ten o''clock direction that you are at, is your retribution!" Chapter 194 Chapter 194 n looked at his peach blossom eyes, and looked towards the direction his friend was pointing at. When he looked, her face turned gloomy. At a table not far away, a woman with short, pretty hair was chatting with a young man. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Beside her, on a child''s chair, sat a two-year-old girl. The pretty woman was gently feeding the baby with a spoon. n was instantly struck by lightning and stood stiffly on the spot, as if his legs were frozen. He could not move at all. His gaze was fixed unblinkingly on the beautiful woman, her short hair fell behind her ears, and a shiny diamond earring lit up her delicate face. Her skin was snow-white, and her eyes were bright and full of teeth. "Hey ... n! " Standing beside him, Billy William could feel as if he had suffered a heavy blow in an instant. His entire body tensed up and his eyes zed over, as if his soul had been hooked out of his body. The man who had been a sunny and humorous boy just a moment ago now seemed to have be more mature and distant than he used to be. n''s chest finally seemed to draw back a bit of air as he panted heavily twice. After that, with surging fury, he walked towards the short -haired woman inrge strides. The moment he walked over, he viciously mmed his fist on the table, causing the items on the table to almost flip over. "Anne, in just a short two years, you have gotten married and had children with another man?" n red at thedy who had a look of shock on her face and asked angrily. When Anne saw n, he was shocked for a moment as well. He did not expect that he would coincidentally meet n on the second day she was back at his hometown. "Anne, when did you return?" Billy William also anxiously followed, and when he looked at his cousin, he was surprised. Anne''s gaze swept across the angry n''s face, and finally, looked at Billy William. "Cousin, you guys are here to eat as well?" "Wow ..." The little milk baby at the side, who was previously in a state of shock due to n, immediately opened his little mouth wide. With a wow, he started crying loudly. Anne immediately pulled her into his embrace, coaxed her while angrily looking at n, "You scared my daughter." The moment n heard her say that she was her daughter, he felt as if his heart was about to stop beating. He stared in disbelief at the little fellow that was gently consoling her in her arms, wishing that he could pull her out and throw her out. Billy William was also iparably shocked, and asked anxiously, "Anne, when did you get married? This child is yours? " The light in Anne''s eyes dimmed, the hand that was holding the child tightened, his head rested against the child''s small head, and he indifferently replied, "Yes, this is my daughter, Crystal!" The man sitting opposite to Anne was a very gentle looking man. He immediately stood up and asked Anne with concern, "Should we change to another restaurant?" Anne nodded, "Alright!" n had beenpletely ignored, but his heart was burning with jealousy. When the man with the sses decided to help Anne carry the cart with the child, n grabbed his clothes, "You bastard, you dare to marry a woman that I fancy ..." As he was speaking, n was about to punch him crazily. Anne suddenly shouted, "n, have you done yet?" Billy William also hurriedly grabbed his good friend''s arm and advised him anxiously, "n, forget it, don''t hurt anyone." n was so angry that his eyes had turned red, no one knew how much he was jealous or angry. Seeing Anne hugging a child so tightly was simply a torture to his soul. Anne''s beautiful face instantly turned cold. He turned to the man who n had let go of and said, "Let''s go, to another restaurant!" n was tightly grabbed by Billy William so that he wouldn''t chase up and viciously beat up the man who left with Anne. He stared intently at Anne''s figure that had disappeared outside of the hall door. After that, his entire body seemed to have been drained of all of its energy, as he powerlessly sat back down on the chair that Anne had just sat on. Looking at his expression, Billy William finally understood how much he cared about Anne, who seemed to be yful towards the world. "n, are you alright?" Billy William was no longer in the mood to joke with him. On the contrary, when he saw his head lowered without saying a word, he was worried. "You knew she was back, didn''t you?" n''s voice seemed to be stained with a trace of grey. Billy William immediately shook his head, "I don''t know, I didn''t lie to you, I really don''t know." "That man just now, is he her husband? "How could she marry a man like that? He''s far inferior to me. After so many years, has her vision gotten longer and longer?" n mocked himself, but more importantly, he seemed to beughing at himself. Billy William understood his character the best, so he must bepletely hurt at this moment. "I''ll go back and ask for you. I feel like that man isn''t her husband. He might just be a friend." Billy William''s intuition told him that his cousin was not married to that man. "Even if the one she married wasn''t that man, she already has a child. There''s no hope, there''s no hope for her and me." n was such a proud man, but at this moment, he was like a wronged child. His eyes were red, and tears actually flickered in his eyes. Billy William looked at him in disbelief. "Why didn''t you lower your head to pursue her? Why do you have to test her? It''s toote for you to regret it now that you''ve missed her. " Billy William still understood the love and experience between the two of them very well. Back then, Anne had liked n in high school, but at that time, n had acted like a cold and aloof young master and ignored her, sometimes cold and sometimes hot, making Anne feel extremely weak. The two of them pestered Anne until he was a second year university student, at that time, n had decisively decided to go abroad, and at that time, n had also been secretly sad for a good while. When Billy William heard that he went to look for Anne overseas at Christmas, and immediately announced that he was in love with his, Billy William felt that he must have been ying with his cousin''s feelings again, so he didn''t really care about them. Then, he said that he had lost his love. In short, Billy William still did not know how he broke up with her. "Is it toote? I am such a bastard! " n realized that he was in the wrong and wished that he could p himself in the face. Billy William looked at his sad expression as if he had missed out on love, and suddenly thought of the secret love that he might have died for no reason, and for a moment, was extremely sad. Chapter 195 Chapter 195 W¡ªhen Edwards Wayne rushed over, he saw two people sitting in front of a table with sad faces, as if they had suffered a great blow. His good ¡ª looking brows slightly rose. "What''s wrong with you guys? "Why haven''t you ordered yet?" "I''m not eating anymore!" n suddenly stood up and walked towards the balcony in the private box in a daze. Edwards Wayne looked at his figure that had disappeared outside the door with iparable astonishment, and asked Billy William, "What happened to him?" Billy William shrugged his shoulders. "I''m out of love." "What''s going on? He doesn''t even have a girlfriend, how can he lose love? " Billy William directly called out a name, ¡°Anne!" Edwards Wayne said in an even more incredulous manner, "Are you saying that he has been dating Anne? But isn''t he admitting that they broke up long ago? " "Originally, I thought that it was true. However, from the situation earlier, everything seemed to be false. He was actually deceiving himself. Truly ruthless. He even tricked himself." Billy William could not help but mock her. Edwards Wayne sat on the chair, he first asked the waiter to get the menu, and then he looked at Billy William and said, "Tell me what happened just now." Billy William narrated the entire process in detail, causing Edwards Wayne to be startled, "Did I really get the right words out of my mouth? Is this his retribution? " "Don''t mention the word ''retribution''. He will go crazy." Billy William felt that such a cruel reality could not be exined by the word ''retribution''. It was a bolt out of the blue. Edwards Wayne sighed, ¡°n normally looks carefree with a face full of naughtiness, I never thought that the person who he loves the most would be him." Billy William''s expression became inexplicably sad. He lowered his head, drank a mouthful of wine, and asked, "Edwards, do you know how much pain love can''t have? In any case, I can understand how you feel all the time." "Love but not love?" The expression in Edwards Wayne''s eyes couldn''t help but darken as if he was talking about himself. "Yeah, she clearly loves him, but due to many reasons, she can''t say it out, she can''t show it. She''s just one person with wishful thinking, pretending to be in a rtionship, but she can only talk nonsense to the air." Billy William felt an inexplicable sadness, every word was the conclusion of his experience, and every word was filled with blood and tears. Edwards Wayne looked at his good friend and also felt depressed. After finishing his lunch, when Edwards Wayne returned to thepany, he saw a handsome figure sitting in his office. "Brother ..." Joshua Wayne was like a child who had done something wrong, he didn''t dare meet his Brother''s eyes. Ever since the rumors were spread, Edwards Wayne did not take the initiative to question his brother. At this moment, Joshua Wayne appeared in his office, and he was not surprised at all. "En!" Edwards Wayne''s face was as calm as ever. "Did you see the scandal this morning?" Joshua Wayne saw that his brother was so cold, and could not figure out what he was thinking at the moment. Edwards Wayne''s eyes swept across his face: What did she look for you for? Joshua Wayne was startled, he already knew that Brother must have asked Lily a question. "She asked me to look into something for her." Joshua Wayne answered guiltily. "Is it about her design of the stolen design?" "Yes sir!" Joshua Wayne lifted his head and nced at his Brother''s expression. "Brother, I didn''t think that I would cause such a scandal. Will you be angry at me?" Although Joshua Wayne felt that he did not do anything wrong, but facing his Brother''s deep expression, he still felt that he had done something wrong. Edwards Wayne shook his head, "I understand the cause of this matter, so of course, I won''t be angry at you. However, I hope for you to convene a press conference tomorrow to rify this matter." "Oh!" After Joshua Wayne heard this, he hesitated for a moment but still nodded, "I will rify. I believe that this rumor will affect Lily''s work and it will not be good for her." Edwards Wayne''s eyes narrowed slightly. "You seem to be really concerned about her." Joshua Wayne tensed up and immediately exined in an anxious voice, "No, she is my nephew''s mother after all, and I am concerned about her as a rtive." "Do you think you can care about her in any other capacity?" Edwards Wayne''s pupils contracted slightly, and her tone became downcast, containing a hidden warning. Joshua Wayne''s scalp was tingling. He was afraid of his Brother''s expression the most and felt that it was even scarier than Satan. "Brother, don''t misunderstand me. I really don''t have any other thoughts." Joshua Wayne curled his lips with an innocent look. Just as the two brothers were discussing this matter, Edwards Wayne''s phone rang. He looked down and frowned. "It''s a Grandmother!" Joshua Wayne was also shocked, "No way, grandma also saw this rumor? Oh no, Grandmother will definitely think that Lily and I are dating." When he said the word "dating", he felt a cold light shooting towards him, scaring him. Edwards Wayne opened his phone leisurely and pressed Free. He heard the olddy''s iparably happy voice on the other end of the phone, "Edwards, have you seen the news on the inte? Your brother has a girlfriend." When the Wayne Family brothers heard their grandmother''s words, their expressions froze. "Grandma, he''s right here. Let him tell you." Edwards Wayne didn''t want to exin anything. Joshua Wayne red at his brother with slight resentment, "I''m even talking to Grandma in the cold war, I''m not talking to her right now." Edwards Wayne stared at him intently, but Joshua Wayne immediately gave up. He walked to the side of the phone and said, "Grandmother, you''re celebrating too early, that''s not my girlfriend, but a friend." "Speak the truth!" Edwards Wayne red at him.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Joshua Wayne did not understand what his brother meant by human words, and was immediately at a loss for words. Edwards Wayne had already answered the call, his voice low and gentle, "Grandma, that woman is not Josh''s girlfriend, she''s mine!" Joshua Wayne and the olddy on the other side of the phone were all shocked. "Brother, what did you just say?" Joshua Wayne did not dare believe it. Edwards Wayne had already exined, "Grandma, yesterday, I only asked her to look for Little Brother to settle some matters, and identally got caught by a reporter, so I spread this news by mistake." "Edwards, did grandma hear wrongly? Is she your girlfriend? "Which family is she from? She''s not like those girls I rmended to you." The olddy was obviously shocked as well, and she began to question him. "Grandmother, don''t be anxious. I''m still courting her and she hasn''t agreed to be my girlfriend. Once my rtionship with her has stabilized, I''ll bring her to meet all of you." Edwards Wayne comforted his grandmother. "No need, I''ll fly over tomorrow ..." "Grandma, don''te here right now. I''m afraid you''ll scare her away. Give me three months. After three months, you''ll be able to wait for the good news, okay?" When Edwards Wayne heard that his grandmother was about to fly over, his expression became anxious. Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Hearing Edwards Wayne''s words, the olddy became suspicious and asked, "Edwards, am I that scary? Would it scare your girlfriend away?" "Grandma, just be a grandson and beg, okay? Give me three months, and I''ll promise to give you a big surprise." What Edwards Wayne understood the most was that once she came, Lily would definitely be scared off by her. The olddy muttered, "What big surprise? In three months'' time, she might not even be able to get pregnant. If it wasn''t for my grandchildren, I wouldn''t be so happy." The two brothers understood the olddy''s childishness the best. It was no wonder that her grandfather continued to pamper her until now, even pampering her to the point of beingpletely lawless. "Grandmother, you can promise me that you''ll be back in three months." Edwards Wayne had to negotiate with his grandmother. Edwards, Grandmother will give you three months. After three months, you must give me a good result, because everyone says that you are very charming, and if you can''t even manage to get a woman, Grandmother will really despise you." "Grandma, don''t worry. There won''t be any problems this time." Edwards Wayne didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Give the phone to Josh. I want to talk to him." It wasn''t easy for the olddy to hear the voice of the Young grandson at this moment, so she naturally had to get closer to him. Joshua Wayne could only pick up the phone, and walk a little further, to apany his grandmother and chat about family matters. Edwards Wayne secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Earlier, he had confessed his rtionship with Lily to his grandmother, but he didn''t know if it could be considered a good thing or not. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Actually, he really didn''t have much confidence in this woman. Previously, he felt that it would be fine to just throw money at a woman after getting her, but Lily was obviously not greedy. Now, he understood one thing. A woman like Lily must go into her heart and let her guard down, only then would she treat you as a family. Actually, this kind of woman might seem hard to ept a rtionship, but once she epted it, she might be passionate and treat the rtionship as one. When he thought about Lily''s passionate look, Edwards Wayne''s body swelled up. If she were to be charming and passionate, she would definitely be extremely enchanting. Joshua Wayne was only able to appease the old man after his grandmother asked him for more than ten minutes. He walked over with his cellphone and looked at his Brother who was sitting on the office desk with a serious expression on his face. "You told Grandma just now that Lily is your girlfriend? Why did you lie to Grandmother? " Edwards Wayne didn''t raise his head, his only voice was filled with seriousness, "I didn''t lie to her. I''ve decided to pursue Lily, and want her to be my girlfriend." "What?" Joshua Wayne could not believe it, his expression was a little dazed, and then, he said, "Did Lily agree to ept your pursuit?" "For the sake of the children, she will agree." Edwards Wayne was very confident. That woman seemed to be very strict with her two children, but he knew very well that her love for them was more important than her life. Previously, when he had forcefully taken away the child, he had seen her in despair. At that time, he knew that this woman would definitely sacrifice everything for the child, including her feelings. After Joshua Wayne heard his brother''s indifferent words, he frowned. His handsome face shed with a trace of ridicule, "Then, aren''t you going to use your child to force her? So what''s the point of getting married? She still doesn''t love you." "I don''t need her to love me. I just need to be with her, understand?" Edwards Wayne had originally wanted to say that he had fallen in love with her anyway, but in front of his younger brother, he didn''t want to say that. "Brother, aren''t you always very cautious towards love? And now you''re marrying a woman you can''t even feel? " Joshua Wayne once thought that his Brother didn''t have any feelings for Lily, and had only decided to be together with him for the sake of his two children. "I was being cautious to begin with, but when I see her, I won''t pick her!" Edwards Wayne replied indifferently as before. "But ..." Are you happy together like this? A lifetime? That is so long, Brother. You are not a person who can be easily taken care of. Marriage requires a lot of emotional fundamentals. Don''t you want to find someone you like to be romantic and walk into marriage at the most passionate time, then slowly wear down the passion in the world of marriage? If you are willing... Marry a woman you don''t like for the sake of a child? " Joshua Wayne didn''t know what he should say to stop the two people he didn''t love from entering the marriage. Or perhaps, he didn''t even understand why he said that. Edwards Wayne suddenly raised his head, his sharp and gloomy eyes stared straight at him, "I''m marrying her, what are you worried about?" Joshua Wayne almost choked. Then, his handsome face tensed up as he took his jacket, "I feel that since two people are married, they should be responsible for their marriage and love." "She and I are already so old. Raising a child together is our greatest responsibility." Edwards Wayne said in a serious tone. Joshua Wayne was unable to understand his words. He grabbed his clothes, and turned to leave withrge strides. Edwards Wayne stared at his younger brother''s back. After a long while, the expression in his eyes darkened. Around 6 PM, Lily finished her work and nned to get off work. When she went back to search for that information on the inte, she found that there was no more news. She was startled for a moment, it seemed that Edwards Wayne had helped her to clean it up. Thinking about how he had actually done all this for her, her mood became somewhatplicated. Lily was also not an iron-d person, she would never forget the things that Edwards Wayne had done for her. Although she didn''t want to say it, she would remember it. After work, Lily went directly back home. As soon as she entered the house, her sticky daughter threw herself into her arms. "Mummy, you''re back!" The little guy was extremely happy as hezilyid in her embrace, kissing her in all kinds of ways. Lily''s tired body and mind instantly disappeared when faced with her daughter''s caring and cute actions. She hugged her daughter tightly and kissed her face a few times. "Did you cause any trouble at school? Tell Mummy." The little guy immediately blushed red and whispered into Lily''s ears, "Mummy, when I went to sleep today, I peed on the bed." "No way!" Lily didn''t know whether tough or cry. "I''m sorry, Mummy. I was really too sleepy, I finished pulling you out just when I was asleep." Emma was so anxious that she wanted to cry, her expression was very pitiful. "It''s fine. Next time, be careful not to drag her onto the bed. Do you understand why she''s so embarrassed?" With such a small matter, Lily would definitely not scold her daughter. She could only remind her to be more careful next time. "I won''t dare to do it again!" The little fellow nodded its head in an aggrieved manner. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 C ¡ªire apanied his daughter in the living room to do paper cutting games. The little guy''s two fat little hands were quite nimble, and even more beautiful than Lily''s scissors, Lily had an embarrassed look on his face. "Mummy, you are too stupid. Emma immediately had the expression of a little teacher and lectured Mummy. Lily didn''t do it on purpose, she was just a little absent-minded. Thinking back to what happened today at headquarters with Edwards Wayne, then thinking back to that scandal on the web, Lily''s mind was in a mess. As the sky grew darker, she became more and more nervous. "Mummy, lend me your phone for me to y with!" George suddenly said. After saying that, without waiting for Lily''s reply, his short legs moved from the sofa to the side, and the little girl quickly took out her phone from Mummy''s bag. "Don''t y too much games. Watch your eyes." Lily immediately warned him, pretending to be angry. George''s finger was already agilely typing in the password. Lily didn''t know about George''s habit of flipping through her phone, because in her point of view, no matter how smart his son was, it could only be seen in his ability to move and think. But he didn''t expect that the little guy was already an intelligent person. He started to read at the age of two, his partner started ying with his phone at the age of two, and at the age of three, he started to look through things rted to the Mummy on his phone. Although the way he looked at his phone didn''t really suit a little like him, George was still very concerned about the Mummy. He just wanted to know a few things that the Mummy was hiding from him. Lily continued to cut Little Flower with his daughter, and very quickly, George threw his phone back onto the table, and continued to y with his game console. Lily looked at his son strangely. What was this little fellow trying to do? It was gettingter andter, and Emma kept looking outside the door with her big eyes. "Mummy, Daddy, why aren''t you back yet? I''m getting hungry and I still need Daddy to apany me to eat." The little guy pouted his small mouth and lost his patience as he began to cause a ruckus. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. When Lily saw that her daughter waiting for her father had already be a habit of hers, she became slightly absent-minded. "Don''t worry, your father must be busy with something important. After he is done, he will be back." Lily consoled. The little guy''s small mouth moved even more rapidly, "But, what is more important than me? Daddy said that taking care of me is his most important thing. Did he lie to me? Lily looked at his daughter''s innocent and cute appearance, and immediatelyughed out loud. "He didn''t lie to you, you are his most important treasure." Emma became slightly happier, her small hands supporting her chin, "Mummy, if Father were to marry someone else in the future, would he give birth to a younger brother and sister? At that time, will I still be father''s most important treasure?" As Lily listened to his daughter''s sorrowful words and saw that she was even frowning, he guessed that this must be a huge issue for the little fellow. After George heard his sister''s words, he looked up and nced at her. Then, he said unconcernedly, "I don''t care if father gives birth to little brother and sister, I don''t hope for him to love me so much. We used to live together with the Mummy, and in the future I will still live with him." From what Emma said, it seemed that Daddy really had another baby? Her beautiful big eyes were filled with tears as she suddenlyy down sorrowfully on Lily''sp, not wanting to say a word. The baby was angry. Lily looked at his daughter''s abnormal reaction. Since when did the little guy get angry and learn not to speak? She used to be angry, but she wanted to argue with her brother. It was so noisy that she could even cry loudly. But now, she had actually learned to hide her feelings and grievances, and was quietly bearing with it. "Emma, what''s wrong?" Lily caressed her little head and asked with concern. Emma buried her face in her, and her muffled voice sounded out, "I don''t want Daddy to give birth to another baby, I want to be Daddy''s only baby." Lily was stunned! George shook his head in disdain and scolded softly, "What an idiot." Just then, the sound of the car''s engine turning off could be heard, and Edwards Wayne''s big body jumped out from the back of the car. He straightened his body and walked into the living room in a hurry. He imagined a small pink figure dashing towards him every single day, filling his arms with joy. But today, the little fellow didn''t run towards him. Instead, itid on Lily''sp and blinked its big ck eyes at him. Edwards Wayne was stunned. What happened to his little princess? Did you have a temper today? Edwards Wayne could only walk to his daughter''s side and squat down. He reached out his hands to rub her head, "Emma, why aren''t you calling me father?" Emma immediately turned her head to the side and snorted. Edwards Wayne looked at his son in shock. Then, he squinted his eyes and stared at Lily. Lily did not expect the little fellow to be in such a bad mood, so he immediately patted his daughter''s back. "Emma, quickly call me father! Haven''t you been waiting for your father toe back? He''s back now." "No, he doesn''t want me anymore!" Emma''s tiny heart had already suffered a huge blow. When Edwards Wayne heard his daughter''s words, his body suddenly froze. He immediately asked gently, "When did father give you up? You are Daddy''s most beloved daughter, Daddy will not leave you behind. Come over and let Daddy hug you." "Daddy wants to have brothers and sisters with other women. He doesn''t want a baby like me anymore." Emma snorted, she angrily turned and stared at Edwards Wayne. Edwards Wayne looked like he was about to copse. "Who told you that?" Edwards Wayne looked at Lily with some resentment in his eyes, but Lily felt a little guilty from his gaze, so she immediately said with a sullen face, "It''s not me!" Emma extended a small finger, and pointed at George, "Brother said it!" Edwards Wayne didn''t know whether tough or cry. He quickly hugged her daughter tightly and kissed her face, "Emma, Daddy will not have another baby. Daddy will only have you and Brother." When Emma heard her father''s words, she immediately became happy. She blinked herrge eyes and asked, "Really? Daddy doesn''t want to give birth to babies? " George immediately curled his lips and said, "But I remember dad saying that he still wants to have a younger brother with Mummy. I''m still waiting for your brother to y football with me." After Lily heard her son''s words, her beautiful face instantly flushed red. Edwards Wayne was also embarrassed. Chapter 198 Chapter 198 For a moment, even the air was stiff and still. Lily suddenly didn''t know what to say. Her beautiful eyes were so angry that she didn''t dare look into his eyes. "I''m going upstairs to take a bath! Apany your daughter. " Lily quickly escaped the space. "Alright!" A deep male voice replied in a very gentle tone. Lily grabbed her bag and walked towards the stairs, but George simply chuckled, ¡°Daddy, is Mummy shy?" Lily who was on the stairs shook her body, and moved even faster. "She has such a thick skin. Do you know what it means to be shy?" Then, the man slowly replied. Lily almost missed his step on the stairs as he immediately scolded himself. In terms of shamelessness, who couldpare with him? It was simply an iron wall. Even a metal drill could not break through it. Although Lily was so embarrassed that she ran upstairs, but Edwards Wayne''s mood was inexplicably good. Like a reward, he threw a look at his son. Hmm, it looked more and more like his own son. Emma immediately embraced her father''s neck. Her small face rubbed against his neck as she pleaded in a very pitiful voice, "Daddy, can you not give birth to a baby with someone else? I don''t like it and I don''t want my little brother or little sister." Edwards Wayne looked at his daughter who was hugging onto her neck without withdrawing her arms, and could feel the little fellow''s worry and unease. He could only gently caress her head and say, "Don''t worry, Daddy will promise you. I definitely won''t give birth to a younger brother or sister." "Daddy, you have to keep your word, otherwise you''re just a puppy!" Emma listened to her father''s iparably gentle reply, and her frightened little heart slowly calmed down. Edwards Wayne didn''t know whether tough or cry. He kissed his daughter''s cheeks and hugged her tightly. "Are you cutting flowers? Daddy will help you! "Yes, Daddy, Mummy cut this! It''s so ugly!" Only then did the little guy be happy. As expected of a child, he cried andughed even faster. Edwards Wayne looked at his in disdain. He was really stupid, he could actually cut them into this shape, I really don''t know how she taught her child, is this considered a good role model? Suddenly, George threw his game console to the side and hit his little head, "Daddy, this is something for kids to y with, stop ying around. Give me the scissors, I''ll cut it for Emma, the idiot. Edwards Wayne was startled, he looked at the little fellow and immediately blinked twice at it. "Daddy, you are really stupid. Even though I hinted at it so obviously, you still don''t understand what I mean? I wanted you to see if there was anything I could do for you when you were bathing in Mummy. " George immediately replied loudly. The servants and Old Gary who were preparing the food were stunned. Edwards Wayne''s beautiful face that had been frozen for a thousand years instantly flushed red. What was his son talking about? How could he possibly peek at that woman taking a bath? Who do you think he is? "Cough ..." I did indeed have something to say to your Mummy, but it is definitely not like what you just said. Edwards Wayne Gan Jin stood up, since he had a son to apany his daughter, he could finally find some time to leave. Edwards Wayne walked up the stairs with his slender legs. As he passed the dining hall, he could still feel the servant and auntie''s strange gazes on him. Edwards Wayne suddenly felt that his entire face had been thrown away by his son. Was his aloof image destroyed just like that? Then how would he establish his might at home in the future? Kid, I''ll teach him a lessonter. Edwards Wayne quickly walked up the stairs as he suddenly remembered the image of the woman in the bathroom. Damn it, what was he thinking? Indeed, Edwards Wayne had something to tell her. Thinking back to what he had done to her in thepany today, Edwards Wayne couldn''t help but be confused. She tasted much better than he had imagined, sweet and soft and young. She really didn''t expect that after being the mother of two children, she would actually give him a kind of young and tender feeling. He must be crazy about women. He still didn''t know if she was a man or not abroad ... Thinking of this, Edwards Wayne didn''t notice that he had not finished walking down the stairs. With one leg down, he stepped on the air, and his huge body pounced forward twice. Luckily his bnce was good, so he didn''t fall down to the ground and lose his image. Edwards Wayne walked to the entrance of Lily''s bedroom. Just as he was about to open the door, he suddenly heard a voice from the direction of the balcony. The man''s gloomy eyes froze slightly. Instinctively, he approached the balcony. "Bryant, you have to believe me, I really have nothing to do with Joshua Wayne, I''m just looking for him because I have some business with him. I don''t know why I was secretly caught by the reporters and even misunderstood that I''m Joshua Wayne''s mysterious girlfriend, isn''t that too laughable?" There''s a Female Celebrity in hispany who asked me to be a personal designer. It''s that Mary Ann, you know her, right? "Really, Joshua Wayne and I are really not the kind of rtionship you think we are." "No, I don''t have a boyfriend right now. If I had one, I would definitely tell you." "What about you? "You don''t have a girlfriend, I don''t believe it. You''re so handsome and you''re such a nice person." "Fine, it''s a deal. If you find a girlfriend, remember to show it to me. Let me see who has such a good life. I''ll find you as my boyfriend." "Bryant, I never thought that you would still remember my mother''s memorial day. Alright, the day after tomorrow you will apany me to her grave to kowtow. She was the one who watched you grow up." "Yeah, see you the day after tomorrow!" Lily seemed to have made an agreement with the other party, and hung up the phone. As he turned around, he saw a tall figure leaning against the wall behind him. Lily''s entire body trembled, she immediately ced her phone behind her back, and then, unhappily asked, "How long have you been standing there?" "Who are you talking to?" Edwards Wayne pretended to look like he had just arrived. Lily was startled, "I''m just a friend." After saying that, she walked around him and quickly headed in the direction of the bedroom. Edwards Wayne suppressed the churning emotions in his heart, and followed her into the bedroom, "I have something to tell you." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "What do you mean?" Lily opened the closet, preparing to take out a set of clothes to shower with. "My brother will hold a press conference tomorrow to rify your rtionship with him." Edwards Wayne said in a low voice. "That''s too troublesome." Lily could not help but feel resentment, if those reporters did not write randomly, then this would not have happened. Edwards Wayne stared at her slender figure, lowered his eyes, and continued to speak, ¡°He will announce another matter." Lily turned around, and stared at him in shock, "Is there anything else you need to announce?" "He will announce to the public that you are my girlfriend!" When Edwards Wayne said this, he was stunned. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 T ¡ªhe air seemed to have frozen again. The two of them looked at each other, and they could see the emotion in each other''s eyes. "How can you let him say that?" Lily was instantly a little angry, she felt that this was not the right time. Edwards Wayne raised his eyebrows slightly, his thin lips curling up into a faint smile, "Don''t forget that we signed a contract and you''ve already agreed to be my girlfriend. Even if it were to be made public, it would also be reasonable." "Yes, I agreed, but didn''t we agree that we should find a suitable time ..." "This is a good time, isn''t it? "Furthermore, there is going to be a charity party tomorrow. I am lacking a femalepanion and even if my brother does not announce our rtionship in the morning, it will still be announced in the evening. One in the morning, what does that have to do with anything?" Edwards Wayne was bbering, he had not even thought about having a charity dinner tomorrow night, and this banquet would still be held next month. But for this woman, he did not mind changing this banquet to tomorrow night. Lily was stunned yet again. She lowered her head and had nothing to say. When she signed the contract with him, she had indeed promised to be his girlfriend. Now, it was all about fulfilling the terms of the agreement. "Alright, if you''ve decided, then go public." Lily lowered her head and thought for a while. She felt that if Edwards Wayne had decided on this matter before her, there was no point in objecting. Moreover, she had been threatened by the Bob at thepany today, so her work would definitely not progress so victoriously in the future. If the rtionship between her and Edwards Wayne were to be announced now, it would be a huge turning point for her at work. "You seem very unhappy?" When Edwards Wayne recalled the conversation between her and Bryant, he sensed that she seemed to be a little disappointed. His eyes slightly narrowed, and her tone was also a little unhappy. "What''s there to be happy about? This is justpleting a deal." Lily''s emotions were also very complicated. "Trade?" This was definitely a blow to Edwards Wayne as a self-deprecating look shed across his handsome face, "What you said is correct, it''s just a business transaction. When Lily heard the hidden emotions behind his words, her face slightly flushed. She lowered her head and twisted the clothes in her hands, "You can leave, I''m going to take a bath." "There''s another reason. My grandma also saw your scandal. She asked me on the phone today, and I''ve already told her that you''re my girlfriend." Edwards Wayne suddenly thought of something, and added. Lily ridiculed him, "You seem to like ying the melody first." "I''ve never needed to y to anyone before, but now that I have you, I don''t have to make decisions anymore. I''ll ask you then." Edwards Wayne''s voice was low and deep, giving off a charisma that prated the hearts of others, making them feel that he respected her. Finally, this proud and unparalleled man learned to respect women. Lily''s entire body''s nerves seemed to have been electrocuted, trembling a little, but her expression became even more tense. "When did you be so kind? You didn''t even ask for my opinion when you brought the children over to your ce." As if unwilling to be persuaded by him just like that, Lily spoke of his past. Edwards Wayneughed involuntarily, "If I had fallen in love with you at that time, I might have even asked for your opinion." Lily choked back his words, and started to feel even more ufortable. "Are you still not going out? I really want to take a bath." She seemed embarrassed. Edwards Wayne walked backwards step by step, his burning gaze focused on her. Following after, he said in a low voice, "Your blushing appearance is very cute and beautiful!" "You ... What nonsense are you spouting? Who is blushing? I didn''t. " Lily never thought that this man''s method of teasing was so brilliant, he praised her so suddenly, making people unable to get angry. Edwards Wayne''s thin lipsughed even more presumptuously, "If you don''t have a blush, why don''t you call the children up for a look." "Bastard, hurry up and get out of here!" Lily was extremely embarrassed, she really wanted to kick him out. Seeing her angry look from the embarrassment, Edwards Wayne''s mood was naturally also beautiful. He didn''t want to disturb her bath any longer, so he turned around, closed the door, and went downstairs to apany his horses. Lily sat in the bathtub and twisted the handkerchief in her hands. It had been a long time, but she did not seem to realise that there was not a drop of water left on the handkerchief that she had twisted. His heart was burning, and his face was burning hot. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Pah!" The handkerchief fell, sshing her face. She then snapped out of her daze and scolded herself, "This is too much!" Edwards Wayne went downstairs and saw that George was scolding his sister for being stupid while helping her with the jigsaw puzzles. "Georgey, Emma is a girl. You should let her go, stop calling her stupid." Edwards Wayne couldn''t stand to see his daughter being wronged the most. Emma immediately said in a huff, "I was originally not stupid, I became stupid after getting scolded too much by you." Edwards Wayne was amused by his daughter''s serious look, andughed heartily. Old Gary and the servant were stunned, as if they had never seen Young Master smile so happily at home. As expected, these two Prunes were the most beautiful sunshine in Young Master''s life. Seeing that her sister was not convinced, George immediately said arrogantly, "You were stupid to begin with. You don''t even know such a simple jigsaw puzzle, and you still don''t admit it?" Emma suddenly could not reply, and threw a kick at George''s leg, "You scolded me!" George never thought that his sister would be so shameless. She could not be scolded, and even moved her leg. Although the kick did not hurt, he immediately ran over to grab the naughty Emma. "I can''t catch you! Hehe, you can''t catch me! You can''t outrun me!" Emma was immediately overjoyed, feeling that he finally won this round. "Emma, just you wait, I caught you. I''ll teach you a lesson." George shouted angrily. "Daddy! Daddy! Help! Help!" Emma also knew that her legs were short, and she couldn''t outrun her brother. She immediately ran towards Edwards Wayne smart and smart, shouting as she ran, her small face blushing red from anxiousness. Edwards Wayne saw that his daughter was so scared that her face had turnedpletely white, so he quickly carried her in his arms and allowed her to ride on his shoulder. Brother, you really can''t catch me this time. Daddy, Emma loves you the most. " Emma who was riding on her father''s shoulderughed and became a little fool. George pointed at her angrily, "Come down." "I won''t!" "Daddy, I know a big secret about Mummy. Do you want to hear it?" George began to scheme. Edwards Wayne was startled, he lowered his head and looked at the cunning expression on the little ghost head. Emma immediately covered her father''s ears. "I won''t listen, I won''t listen!" Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Although Edwards Wayne really wanted to hear the secret that was told to him by his son, when he thought about his daughter''s temper just now, he felt that his daughter''s happiness was the most important thing. Seeing his father''s smile, George did not say a word. He immediately drooped his shoulders and said, "Alright, you will never know about this secret ever again." Edwards Wayne''s expression froze, was this son threatening him? Lily took a shower and went downstairs. Seeing his daughter riding on Edwards Wayne''s shoulders, he was so happy that she looked like a little angel. His two hands were opened wide as he ran two laps around the living room with her, looking like he was about to fly into the sky. "Alright, stop messing around, hurry up and get down!" Lily was afraid that his daughter would be in danger from sitting like this, so she quickly ordered Edwards Wayne to put her down. Edwards Wayne had no choice but to carry her daughter. However, Emma was afraid that his brother would continue to beat her up, so she immediately extended his two short hands, "Mummy, hug me!" "Don''t carry him,e down and walk!" Lily shook his head and rejected. "No, hug!" Emma immediately put on her princess temper. Lily could only walk over and grab her daughter from Edwards Wayne''s embrace. "How fragrant!" Suddenly, a man''s hoarse voice entered her ears. He said it very softly, so she didn''t know if her daughter heard him or not. In any case, she heard it clearly, so she immediately blushed. Edwards Wayne hadpletely activated flirting mode now, and he did not know why, but he felt that Lily was pleasing to the eye. Emmaid on the Mummy''s shoulder, and took two deep breaths impressively, "Wah, it''s so fragrant, Daddy didn''t lie!" Lily and Edwards Wayne''s expressions were both embarrassed. George turned his astute eyes twice. After that, as if he had seen through something, he cupped his hands together like a little old master. Hmph! The family of four sat at the dining table. They looked warm on the surface. Even the Old Gary and the servants were happy for Edwards Wayne. Finally, they were no longer sitting alone at the table and eating. Moreover, at that time, Edwards Wayne''s face had always been cold. The servant had to be careful with everything he said, afraid that he would offend this cold boss. Now, the atmosphere waspletely different. With the two kids'' liveliness, they could clearly know when the boss was unhappy. At least, they could avoid provoking him when he was unhappy. "Daddy, is there a yground here? I want to y." George suddenly asked while eating. Edwards Wayne''s gaze turned towards Lily and answered, "I''ll ask your Mummy. In this house now, she has to make a decision." Lily stopped eating and looked at him strangely. Did the sun rise from the west? The man today seemed to be easy to talk to. "Wow, Mummy, you have the right to speak now. Daddy here has given you the authority to speak." George smiled with iparable happiness, feeling happy for the Mummy. Lily chewed on a mouthful of vegetables and said lightly, "That''s right, so what you said just now, was rejected." "Ah ..." After being happy for less than two seconds, George''s small face dropped, "Why is it that all of my ssmates have been to the amusement park, only Emma and I have not been there. I heard from them that there are all kinds of delicious and fun things to eat in the amusement park, I also want to go and take a look." What was better for Emma Yi Ting was that her gem - like eyes immediately lit up. "Really? Brother, what is there to eat? Do you have ice cream?" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The moment George saw his sister''s interest, he immediately snorted. "You only know how to eat ice cream, no wonder you''re so skinny even when you aren''t growing up." "Then do you have it!?" Emma muttered. "Yes, there are all kinds of vors, as well as your favorite blueberry and chocte vors." In order to seduce his sister, George immediately told her everything she loved to eat. "Really? "Then I want to go too, Daddy, Mummy, I want to y!" Emma immediately followed along and shouted. Lily held her forehead speechlessly, these two little fellows had fused with each other, it was impossible for them not to agree. "Although I want to bring you guys too, Mummy has been rather busytely. Why don''t we wait for my break first?" Lily immediately asked as if she was discussing something. "Let''s go this Saturday. Go to Country H''s amusement park for a day ande back the next day." Edwards Wayne suddenly said. "Country H? "Why do you want to go abroad?" After Lily heard this, his face was filled with astonishment. "In our country, do you think the children can have fun? "Let''s go to a rather unfamiliar ce. No one knows us, so our family of four can only y a little more freely." Edwards Wayne indifferently exined. "But, Daddy, are we going to book a ne ticket?" George immediately asked excitedly. Edwards Wayne touched his cute little head, "Daddy has a private ne. That night, we will leave right away, don''t book a ne ticket." "Wow, Daddy, you''re so awesome." When George heard that there was a private ne, he couldn''t help but to admire his dad. Being worshipped by his own son was definitely the most proud and honorable thing that a father would do. Edwards Wayne didn''t think that owning a private ne was something to be proud of, but at this moment, he realized that having it could make the children happy and enjoy. Emma licked her spoon, and asked while blinking her big eyes, "Are there delicious ice cream in an overseas amusement park?" George looked at his little sister in disdain, "I don''t want to bother with you anymore!" When Lily talked about private jets, Lily was also shocked. However, she wasn''t surprised when she heard that rich people all have private jets, but when she thought about how rich Zhe Ge Nan Ren Jing Ran was, why did she have a strange feeling? Just by feeling it, as a man, he seemed to have really seeded too sessfully. His sess was about to be linked with his charm. No, he had to calm down! He couldn''t let his guard down just because he was rich, had a private jet, and had the ability to cover everything she did. "Sigh, there are still four more days. How annoying, I still have to wait so long!" The moment he thought of waiting, George instantly ran out of food. Lily pped his little head, "Don''t waste it, eat all of them." Seeing that the Mummy had shown her power, without saying a word, George picked up the spoon and immediately started to eat. Edwards Wayne looked at the woman teaching the children. Although she looked strict, she didn''t lose out to the cute girl, and her lips curled up instantly. In the future, he would be able to teach the children together with her. Chapter 201 Chapter 201 On the evening, Edwards Wayne is pestered by his son who constantly asks him questions about the private jet. "Daddy, did you buy the private jet?" "Of course!" "Are you a ne flying master?" "Nope, but I know how to masturbate!" Facing his son, he has already reached the stage where he does not know what is shame. Careless about his words, he thinks it is easy and effortless to teach his son well. Though he is still innocent now, he will understand everything in a few years. "masturbate?" Daddy, what''s the meaning of it? Do you master the skills of building the base for nes? Daddy, you are awesome! When I grow old, can you teach me those skills and teach me how to masturbate? " At this moment, Edwards Wayne is really a superman in George''s in mind. Edwards Wayne''s expression is slightly stiffened, secondster, he nods his head seriously: "Of course, but you don''t need to learn from me, when you grow up, you will handle those skills naturally." "Really? Can I do it? " The little fellow opens his eyes widely with iparable anticipation. Edwards Wayne thinks for a while, then pats his head: "Maybe you will be stronger than Father." "No way! I must tell Mummy tomorrow and she will definitely be very happy." George is so excited that he almost couldn''t fall asleep. Edwards Wayne,"..." "Son, you can¡¯t, you can''t tell your Mummy in any event, remember?" Edwards Wayne warned his son with nervous seriousness. "Why? It is such great news. If Mummy knows..." "She''ll beat me to death!" Edwards Wayne instantly interrupts. Then, he pats his son''s head. "Enough, don''t ask anymore. "Daddy, let me ask you thest question. Have you ever taken any other women to your private ne?" George isying on his father''s arms as if he is about to sleep. However, the question he asked is going to reveal his dark inward world. Edwards Wayne narrows his long dark eyes. Is this little guy collecting my information for that woman again? Well, no matter how intimate seemingly we are now. The little guy is only loyal to that woman. "Of course not, your Mummy is the first, I swear." Edwards is such a shrewd man that it'' s clearly impossible for his little innocent child to get any secret about him. The other little guy is also asking questions. Fortunately, Lily has the strategies of getting his daughter to sleep, after singing a luby to her, the little girl immediately fell asleep. The little guy fell asleep without pressure, but Lily is unable to sleep. Edwards Wayne has already expressed his love to her not only in words but also in various actions. Lily forced a bitter smile. Actually, she seemed to have a lot of self-control, but her inward self has already surrendered to Edwards. Her heart has controlled firmly by Edwards Wayne''s tenderness. She has never been pursued so passionately by a man before, although, up until now, Edwards Wayne has not shown too much passion to her. But this is also Lily''s first time, and her first time to taste his kiss. For the first time, Lily understood the feeling of being kissed by a man. Although every time it¡¯s Edwards to force her to ept his kiss, she is no wooden log. In fact, deep inside her shriveled heart, she would feel even more sensitive and vulnerable due to the feeling he gave her. Lily is very afraid, afraid that she would start to sink in him if she isn''t careful. She isn¡¯t satisfied on the other hand, because he is Edwards Wayne, the children¡¯s father, she has to be always tense and careful enough to stay with him. When children grow up, they will have their own ideas and thoughts. Parents'' every word and action is essential to their minds. Lily didn''t dare to fall into the gentle trap that Edwards Wayne had set for her easily. It was because she wasn''t only responsible for her own feelings, she was also responsible for her children. The next morning! When Lily goes downstairs, Edwards Wayne is leisurely having breakfast with his son, and the sunlight infiltrated from outside windows. The entire living room is showered in a very warm and gentle light. In the past, Lily didn''t have the mood to discover these things, she did not even notice the huge crystalmp hanging on the ceiling and was not even aware that the furnishings in the dining hall are all exquisite and high-end. Even the tableware is excessively luxurious and expensive. She has been tensing up her nerves all the time to defend herself against Edwards Wayne, but at this moment, inexplicably, she feels that her outlook is changed. She seems to be able to see not only what her eyes could see, but also what is in her mind. "Mummy, finally you came down. Dad and I are almost full." George smiles and greets her. Lily nods slightly as she carries her daughter to her child''s chair and sits down. The little guy immediately called out sweetly, "Daddy!" Edwards Wayne looked at his daughter gently. In the meantime, he turned his gaze to Lily''s face and spoke in a low voice: "Don''t go to work yet,e with me to a ce." "Where?" Lily instinctively asked. "You''ll know when you get there!" Edwards Wayne didn''t tell her for now but kept it in secrecy. However, George grinned and asked: "Daddy, are you going to have a date with Mummy now?" When Lily heard the son''s teasing, her face instantly blossomed like a red rose, "Don''t speak nonsense, hurry up and eat your breakfast." However, Edwards Wayne''s lips are curved with great satisfaction: "That''s right, are you happy?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Lily immediately red at Edwards Wayne. Why would this man say such words in front of the children? Undoubtedly, he had promised not to tell the children about their rtions. Now, he actually told the children directly. It''s hateful, indeed! "No, don''t think too much. We''re just talking about work." Lily didn''t want her son to make blind and disorderly conjectures. If her rtionship with Edwards Wayne is still very stiff in the future, wouldn''t it hurt the children? When Edwards Wayne heard how the woman continuously tried to get rid of their rtionship, he could only follow and say: "Yes, we are just talking about work, not a date." "Daddy, then when will you start to date, my Mummy?" George sincerely hoped that the two could be together. The color in Edwards Wayne''s eyes turned darker, and he looked at Lily again. Lily''s small face was stiffened. She lowered her head and nervously ate, pretending as if she hadn''t heard her son''s question. Edwards Wayne knew that this woman was definitely a coward when it''s about love affairs. Moreover, she was very careful as if she was afraid that he would kidnap her. "Son, we''re not going to date, for now, don''t think too much." Chapter 202 Chapter 202 After finishing their breakfast, Lily watched the two kids get into Old Garry''s car, then turned and looked at the man. Edwards Wayne stood by her side at the entrance of the hall, after the cars was far away, he suddenly grabbed her soft hand: "Let''s go." "You ... "Don''t grab my hand." Lily was still not used to it. She felt that his palms were on fire and were about to burn. But it was clear that the protest was null and void. "I like to hold your hand. Your hand is so soft." Edwards Wayneughed shamelessly. Lily was so embarrassed that she was about to die. Does this man really have to utter such disgusting words? "I don''t like to be held by you. It''s very awkward!" Because she had never been held by a man before, Lily felt ufortable all over, as if countless bugs were biting her heart, it was strange and itchy, causing her to feel extremely uneasy. "Sooner orter, you will get used to it." Edwards Wayne held her small hands tighter, he could feel that her hands were hot and sweating, and suddenly felt that she was immature and cute, causing him to have the urge to tease her even more. Lily also felt that he was asking for more and hurriedly flung his hand away. "Let go!" Edwards Wayne have to obey, and could only let her hand go. Lily quickly walked forward, and obviously, she was shy again. The lowughter of the man behind wafted to her ears. It was really a provoking noise. Lily didn''t know what to do now but just feeling awkward. Edwards Wayne opened the car door and politely gestured to her to get in. Lily lowered his head and sat down, following that, the sturdy and tall man also came in and sat beside her. The moment Edwards Wayne sat down, she felt that the room inside the car became even smaller. "Set out!" Edwards Wayne gave the order and the driver started up the engine, and slowly drove out. There was a partition inside the car, and the back seat waspletely independent. The woman''s faint fragrance lingered around the entire back seat, Edwards Wayne''s was slightly absent for a moment, his heart is rippling. He turned his head and looked at Lily, who also turned her head to look out of the window, trying her best to ignore his powerful presence. "Let''s go to my brother''s press conferenceter." Edwards Wayne said indifferently. "Why are we going there? Do you really want us to fall into another scandal together? " Lily was worried about his purpose, her entire body was tensed up, and she asked anxiously. Edwards Wayne smiled slightly: "Don''t worry, I will never appear in front of the media." "Then what are we going to do?" Lily was very confused. "It''s been a long time since I''ve been to my brother''spany. I just want to visit him and show my care for him by the way." Edwards Wayne replied casually. Actually, his purpose was very simple. He wanted to be alone with this her. Of course, Lily was not clear about what his purpose was, and she frowned: "If you''re going to take a look, then go alone, why are you taking me along? I have to get back to work." "At least you''re Joshua''s sister-inw now. Shouldn''t you go and care for him?" "Sister - in -w?" Lily''s heart trembled. Then, she sneered: "I won''t be his sister-inw." "Why not? As long as you agree to marry me, you are my wife! " Edwards Wayne took the chance to propose to her. Lily immediately became flustered and her mind went nk, "Mr. Edwards, you seem to be very careless about marriage." "I''ve never been careless. It''s even more so when ites to marriage." Edwards Wayne answered seriously. "But are you proposing to me now? "You don''t even know what kind of person I am, yet you propose to me? Are you not responsible for yourself, or do you think that I, like you, will treat marriage in such a casual way?" Lily ridiculed. Edwards Wayne leaned back to his chair, his gaze moved from her face to the scenery outside the window. "If you think I''m too impatient and you still can''t ept me, then let¡¯s take our time. In any case, we have a lot time to spend together." Edwards Wayne also felt that he was too hasty, and had scared her. Thus, he decided to put his feet in her shoes and follow her rhythm. Lily was suddenly speechless, this man was so confident, would they really get a good result? "Whatever you want. I don''t want to talk about marriage right now." Lily really did not want to talk about these unrealistic things. Her career had just started and her children were too young, and these costs all of her energy. If the boy loves the girl, then everything will be happy. If the boy leaves the girl alone for just a moment, then she will be worried about her gains and losses, and thus feel being abandoned by the entire world. If the boy is close to other girls, then after saying a few words, she will suspect that he has fell in love with others. In short, Lily didn''t prepare to talk about love affairs. The children are most important now. Edwards Wayne chuckled: "Alright, but you can''t reject my kindness." Lily was startled, she turned and looked at him: "When did you treat me well? Why can¡¯t I feel it?" "Now ..." The man suddenlye up to her. Before her reactions, he lifted her chin and gave her a deep and fiery kiss. Lily opened her eyes in shock, her two small hands furiously pushing at his chest, but very quickly, her small hands grabbed his sleeves. Edwards Wayne stared at the woman who was slowly falling into his arms, his thin lips curling into a pleased smile. After he finished kissing her, Edwards Wayne let her go. Her face flushed red from anger, and she suppressed her voice with embarrassment: "Edwards Wayne, I''m warning you, you can''t force me like this anymore." Edwards Wayne innocently stretched out his hands: "I thought you would like it!" "I don''t like it!" Lily said angrily. "Don¡¯t all of you women like the gentle and loving kisses of men?" Edwards Wayne asked with a smile. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "Who said that?" Lily felt that this man was too narcissistic, regarding himself as an expert in love, this is really infuriating. Edwards Wayne shrugged his shoulders, and said indifferently: "I guess that''s what was written on the books or said on TV, if I remember correctly." "Ha ha!" Lily only cast two words to him. Looking at her expressions of disdain, Edwards Wayne could only say slightly: "Fine, next time you are going to take the initiative, no matter what you want to do, I will cooperate with you." Lily''s little face instantly turned explosive red, as she said in embarrassment: "I won''t take the initiative." "Who knows." Edwards Wayneughedcently. Lily''s two small hands clenched into fists, she really wanted to punch him. She would not take initiative no matter what even when she was a little girl, and this man would only wait to the end of his life. Chapter 203 Chapter 203 T ¡ªhe car drove into the VIP parking lot of Joshua Wayne''spany building, Lily followed Edwards and took the special stairs, arrived at Joshua Wayne''s office. When she stepped into his office, Lily realized that this guy really knew how to enjoy life. He practically made his own office seem like a paradise, with a height of eight meters, and half of the bottom floor is an open air terrace, the nts on top are all expensive and exquisite and there is a tea room for enjoying spare time. Beside the door is a small gymnasium and on the balcony there is a broad swimming pool, it was beautiful and luxurious, making people who looked at it feel eager to have a rx and nap here. Edwards Wayne was not surprised by his brother''s excessively high quality of life. He walked straight up to the stairs towards the office that he had set up in the attic. Lily was surprised in admiration as she quickly followed Edwards Wayne upstairs. Edwards Wayne did not knock, and directly pushed the door and entered. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Lily also got in quickly, but she was suddenly blocked by Edwards Wayne. Then, he shouted to Joshua Wayne who was wearing only a white nightgown on the sofa in his office: "Wear your clothes!" Only then did Joshua Waynezily wake up from his sweet dream. He sat up, rubbed his drowsy eyes, and directly walked towards the door and close it.In his arms, there was a woman. Only now did Joshua Wayne understand why his brother wanted him to wear clothes. He immediately pulled up his half-opened white robe in panic. Lily reached out his hands and removed his palms from her eyes. "Go down and wait me! I''ll go talk to him first. " Edwards Wayne said in a low voice. Lily nodded, she turned and walked down, and chose a very soft sofa to sit on, beside, there were bright and beautiful flowers, the fragrance was extremely enchanting. Edwards Wayne immediately kicked in. Inside the dressing room, Joshua''s body was still bare. Joshua Wayne did not expect that his elder brother to suddenly walk in and it scared him terribly. He quickly found a shirt and put it on: "Brother, can you respect my privacy?" "I''m your elder brother!" "Even if you''re my elder brother, you shouldn''t just look at my perfect bare body, right? Do you know how much they would like to spend for getting my photos?" Edwards Wayne pursed his lips disapprovingly: "I don''t know, and I don''t want to know." "Last time I had an advertisement, the other party was willing to pay me 5 million, and only asked me to unlock one more button. I refused." Edwards Wayne looked at his brother strangely. "Are you stupid? "You''re really tenacious." "Of course, I''m not selling it. I have my own principles and discipline." Joshua Wayneughed with great pride. As a businessman, Edwards was always sensitive to money. He felt that his little brother was not a man who abided by rules, but an idiot. Joshua Wayne purposely circled around to show off his muscle in front of him: "Did you see that, the achievement of my recent training, 8 pieces of abs, they are real." Edwards Wayne was speechless facing his narcissistic brother, and said indifferently: Do you want me to take off my clothes andpare with yours? Joshua Wayne was startled and quickly waved his hand, saying, "It''s better if you don''t take it off. If you let others see it, we would be suspicious of gay." "Don''t disgust me!" Edwards Wayne felt that his silent and aloof personality was almost warped by his younger brother. After Joshua Wayne put on his trousers, he picked up his tie and wristband seriously and styled his charming hair briefly. It was because he was going to have a press conference in a while that he was dressed so formally. He preferred casual clothes. However, he was born with a handsome face. Even if he wore just a piece of cloth, it was enough to make women scream. "Is she downstairs?" Joshua Wayne asked casually. "Yep!" Edwards Wayne flipped through his various magazines at the side and replied indifferently. "Why did you bring her? Is sheing with me to the press conference? " Joshua Wayne frowned. Edwards Wayne looked at him with raised eyebrows: "No, I''m just looking for an excuse to stay with her solely for a while." "My Brother, you ... "Are you really in love with her?" Aplex look shed past Joshua Wayne''s eyes, and then, he pretended to be casual as he asked. "Yes!" "Because she''s the mother of the children." "That''s not a persuasive reason!" Edwards Wayne casually threw away the magazine in his hands and stood up with her hands in his pockets. Looking through the window, he saw Lily sitting on the sofa, having nothing to do. He didn''t know why, but he felt that his daughter''s expression was very simr to hers sometimes. Therefore, this was probably the reason why he couldn''t stop loving his daughter. It was because there were too many simrities between his daughter and her. Joshua Wayne stood behind his brother while buttoning up his suit, and also looked out. Looking at the woman in a ck business suit on the sofa downstairs, he revealed a disdainful expression, "My dear brother, you really should find a professional stylist for her. Wearing such rustic clothes everyday, how could she be parallel with a noble CEO like you?" "Doesn''t she look good in this way?" On the contrary, he felt that such a simple ck suit was able to show the simplicity of her personality. "It''s really out of date, alright? Which woman is still wearing such clothes now? Moreover, every time, it seems like she is wearing the same uniform. Can''t she change into a different color? "No matter what, she''s a fashion designer but she doesn''t even know how to style herself. She¡¯s such a disgrace to designers." There was an unustomed tone concealed in Joshua''s words. Edwards Wayne''s thin lips slightly murmured, "No, I just love her simple style. It''s very clean." "Bro, it¡¯s so easy and quick for you to fall in love with a woman." Joshua Wayne patted his shoulder. Edwards Wayne sighed lightly: "I also feel that it''s too quick, so quick that it feels like I''m in a dream." "Then do you need to test her? I can help you. " Joshua Wayne immediately showed great interest. Edwards Wayne turned around, and his eyes were as cold as ice ring at him: "If you dare to try, I won''t forgive you." Joshua Wayne shrugged. "I was just joking! Why are you so serious? " "Later, you have to call her sister, understand?" After Edwards Wayne said this, he opened the door and went out. Joshua was stiffened! Sister¡ªinw? Can I reject? Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Edwards Wayne gracefully stepped downstairs. When she saw him, who was just rxing herself seconds before, now tensed up again. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Although she tried her best to ignore the powerful and tall man, she could still see his figure. "Would you like to have a bird-eye view from the terrace outside? The scenery there is pretty good." Edwards Wayne said, his voice was filled with gentleness, and the maic voice was filled with the charm of a man. Lily stood up and walked ahead him. Edwards Wayne saw that she did not seem to be as stubborn as before, and at least she could ept a few his words. His thin lips subconsciously curved upwards and that smile on his face reached to the depths of his eyes. Lily could feel that the man was right behind her. Sheid on the railings and looked at the sky in the early morning. With the sunlight shining through the clouds, half of the city''s scenery extended beneath their eyes. This spectacr and ethereal feeling made them feel refreshed. They couldn''t help but to greedily inhale more mouthfuls of the chilly fresh air. He did not lied to her. The scenery here was truly amazing. Joshua Wayne was rumored to be a famous prodigal son, from his looks, he did deserve his reputation. Lily looked at the city that was shrouded in mist and whichtter started to get busy. However, the man standing behind her had no scenery in his eyes, only her slender and elegant figure. Her long hair was simply tied up in a ponytail. There was a hint of brown in her hair which is fluttering in the wind. From his angle, he could vaguely saw her beautiful chin. Her skin was snow-white and tender, making him take a big swallow of saliva. "Sister...!" Just as Lily was immersed in the magnificent scenery, a melodious voice came out behind. Her entire body trembled as she suddenly turned her head around, only to see Joshua Wayne dressed in formal attire standing in front of them and smiling: "My brother told me to call you so. I''m not wrong, right? If you''re angry, then just go to shout at my brother, it has nothing to do with me." Joshua Wayne could feel the bewilderment and surprise in the bottom of her eyes, as well as a trace of embarrassment and irritation. Edwards Wayne stared at his little brother with a gaze as sharp as knives, wanting him to stop. So what? Why exin so much? Why do you tell her about these reasons? She must be going to give me the cold shoulder again. "When are you holding the press conference?" Surprisingly, Lily didn''t refute anything and only asked him indifferently. Joshua Wayne was surprised, he raised his wrist and looked at his diamond wristwatch: "I said that it will start at 10, so there''s still half an hour left. What about have some tea together and then, sit down and chat?" Lily frowned, but then she heard Edwards Wayne nodding: "That''s fine, go bring some tea." Lily said softly: "It''s gettingte, I have to go back to thepany." "Don''t worry, I''ll send you to thepany when he finish the press conference." Edwards Wayne liked the feeling of being with her, even if they didn''t have the aura of love. Lily could only lower his head and no longer said anything. Joshua Wayne feel the subtle atmosphere between the two and immediatelyughed. "Come and sit!" Lily turned around and returned to the sofa to sit down. Edwards Waynezily sat down beside her. Just like that, the slightly fresh mint fragrance that belongs to the man coiled around Lily''s nose. Then, even her heart seemed to have been bound by his perfume, her small face blushed slightly. Joshua Wayne skillfully brewed a pot of tea with a strong fragrance and ced a cup in front of each of them. "Sister, please have some tea!" Joshua Wayne happily greeted Lily with the title of sister instead of her name and he seems to be happy by doing so. It was only then that Edwards Wayne started to have a good impression about his little brother. Lily''s face became even redder. While holding the tea in her hand, she turned her face to the other side, lowered her head and took a sip, then said with a frown: "You shouldn''t call me that. It''s very awkward, just call my name." I thought it would be great to call you sister, I had always hoped that my brother would quickly find a girlfriend, now that he has found you, we will be our family in the future. With George and Emma, our family has already very big, we will definitely get better. Joshua Wayne said while brewing the tea. Although he said these pleasant words, his heart was inexplicably jealous. He also didn''t understand where that feeling came from. Lifting his head, he saw the two sitting opposite him. The man was elegant and noble and the woman was gentle and personable. They matched each other very well. "Anyway, in a while, our rtionship will be known to everyone. If he likes to address you in this way, just let him do so." Edwards Wayne saidzily. Lily knew that Edwards Wayne was cheeky, so she didn''t say anything more. Joshua Wayne ignored the peculiar feeling in his heart and startedughing as well. "That''s right, why didn''t you let me call you sister? Lily really couldn''t do anything to the brothers. They are both silly enough. It''s no wonder why they can be family. Oh, gosh. Will my son be like the two brothers in the future? A narcissist? "It''s the time. Turn on the TV and watch my live broadcast. I''ll be presenting." After Joshua Wayne finished speaking, he straightened his sleeves and head downstairs. Seeing that Joshua Wayne had left just like that, she immediately felt that even if the room is much more bigger, leaving her and Edwards alone, she would still feel that it was a little hard to breathe. Edwards Wayne, on the other hand, was calm andposed. However, although he lookedzy, his deep and serene eyes were always unconsciously looking at Lily beside. Looking at her delicate body, he had the urge to pull her into his arms. Joshua Wayne walked out of the door withrge strides. Just then, Mary Ann walked out of the elevator with a lollipop in her mouth. The moment she walked out,seeing her boss, her face was so unhappy that it seemed as though water had been dripped on it. She instinctively dodged to the other side, but she was still fail to do so. Joshua Wayne reached out his hands and wrapped her around his shoulders and tyrannically put her in his embrace, "Come with me to a press conference, let''s pass on some information along the way." "No ..." Boss, you can''t be like this, I''ll not go with you ... "No." Mary Ann exined anxiously with a naive look. "If you don''t have feeling on me,then just pretend to have. Aren''t you very good at acting? Now is the time to test your acting skills. " Joshua Wayne said with enforcement. Without saying anything further, he wrapped her and forced her into the elevator. Chapter 205 Chapter 205 A¡ªfter Mary Ann was forcefully dragged into the elevator, her face became even more anxious: "Hey, boss, please don''t, I can''t have any scandal with you, I ... I have a boyfriend." "Are you joking? Who allowed you to have a boyfriend? Aren''t you my girl? " Joshua Wayne was pushed away by her fiercely, his handsome face was full of shock. Then, he said unhappily: "Mary Ann, when we signed the contract, you guaranteed that you wouldn''t casually have a boyfriend. What happened to you now?" Mary Ann''s face turned red, she lowered her head and said: "Why can''t I have a boyfriend, I didn''t tell the world." "Don''t tell me you''re secretly in love?" Joshua Wayne still understands her a little, and she was actually a bold person. In terms of theater and acting skills, he was very open-minded, but at this moment, his face was red, meaning that she had truly met someone she liked. However, if she had someone she liked, she would be happy at the moment. This shy look of hers really isn''t her style. Mary Ann''s thoughts had been exposed by him just like that. She was a little bit angry as she said: "Boss,Is there a rule in ourpany that I can''t have a crush on others?" "You have grown up, haven''t you? Tell me, who do you love now?" "I won''t say!" Mary Ann''s small face flushed red, she stubbornly shook her head. "If you don''t say, I''ll catch you and create a scandal between you and me." Joshua Wayne squinted his eyes, with a ruthless expression. Mary Ann was a bit angry: "Boss, can¡¯t you be a intelligent man? The rumour about you and her is not spread by me, so how can you let me help you rify this rumour? "I won''t agree. If the person I like sees me, he will definitely despise me." "Who do you like? "Speak!" Joshua Wayne felt that she was not lying. Maybe, she really have someone he liked. Mary Ann was almost forced to tears by him, "I can''t say, Boss, please let me go." Just as Mary Ann was begging him to let her go, the elevator door suddenly opened. Joshua Wayne hugged her tightly, and forcefully pulled her out of the elevator: "Alright, alright, y a show along with me.Please be my girlfriend for just one day and you can choose to break up tomorrow. The hall was already packed with reporters. The moment the elevator was opened, their cameras caught sight of the two walking out with their arms around each other. Joshua Wayne grinned with his white teeth, which were iparably enchanting. He whispered into Mary Ann, who was already dumbstruck: "Alright, stop being stunned, smile now, be quick!" "Boss, you tricked me!" How could Mary Annugh now? She really wanted to cry. "You already have no way to turn back, so why don''t you show me some acting skills and earn a raise for yourself? That should be fine, I won''t let you act for free." Joshua Wayne was still smiling,it¡¯s like the spring breeze blowing against everyone''s face who saw the smile. Seeing that there were so many people watching, Ann was knew that it was toote to rify anything. "Alright, it¡¯s what you said. I want to raise the price. Every episode, I want an extra million "What?" Mary Ann, you don''t want to work any longer, do you? " Joshua Wayne was shocked by the lady''s big stomach, her handsome face froze for a moment, and then, he gritted and asked. However, Mary Ann said with a sad face: "I already told you, I can''t act with you, you just have to pull me into the scandal, what can I do? Do you agree my raise? " "Fine, you are the actress. We all follow your words. Kiss me, hurry up!" Since he was already standing in front of the media reporters, could Joshua Wayne say that he didn''t agree? "What?" "I don''t kiss!" Mary Ann''s small face instantly turned pale white. Soon after, she felt the big hand of the man that was hugging her shoulder tighten, and she could onlypromise: "Kiss?" "Anywhere is fine!" Joshua Wayne said with a face full of smiles. Mary Ann immediately grabbed his hands and kissed him twice on the back of his hands. Joshua Wayne''s smile froze! This woman ... Letting her kiss him, even if it was on her face, she actually ... Kiss the back of his hand? It was so infuriating. "Mr. Joshua, are you and Mary Ann really dating? "When did you get together?" "Not long ago ... A few months ago! " Joshua Wayne immediately replied honestly. Mary Ann was standing beside him and he was forcefully hugging her shoulders so her smile was extremely stiff. She screamed miserably in her heart. She was desperate. She was afraid that once this rumor is spread, her secret crush would be ruined as well. Her Leo Wayne ...This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The CEO of Leo Transnational Corporations, Leo Wayne, was a secret crush on Mary Ann. Her mature manner, to Mary Ann, was equivalent to a natural charm. She had lost her father at a young age, and she had a type of preference for a mature and steady man like him. After searching for so many years, Leo Wayne was the only one who fit her image as a male worthy of marrying, so from then on, Mary Ann had a crush on him. But the crush was poisoned! From the moment she first fell in love with him, she had only been able to see the man in magazines ever since. Not long ago, she went to a banquet and saw a woman with a pretty good temperament standing beside him. Thus, she didn''t have the chance to go up and pretend that she had met him by chance. Even until now, she still felt that she had left a deep impression on him. "Miss Mary Ann, what do you like about Mr. Joshua Wayne? "Is it his tall and handsome appearance, his attitude towards work, or something else that particrly attracts you? I''ve heard that you haven''t caught by any gossip since you started your career, so why are you so willing to expose your rtionship with Mr. Joshua Wayne today?" "Mary..." Joshua Wayne lowered his head and saw her is in a daze, and lightly nudged her. "Ugh ..." Mary Ann snapped out of her daze and immediately appeared a awkward smile: "I felt it... "he''s a good person!" Joshua Wayne waspletely speechless towards her answer. Was this woman going tobel him a good person? "Other than him being a good person, is there anything else?" Mary Ann frowned, her mind was nk, she could not think of any other advantages that Joshua Wayne had. It was at this moment that Joshua Wayne held her even tighter, and after that, he said in an evilly voice, "Can you guys not ask me too much? We really don''t have the patient of divulging some of the details to you." "Then may I ask, Mr. Joshua, what is the rtionship between you and the woman who was with you yesterday? " Joshua Wayne''s eyes instantly froze. "She''s my elder brother''s girlfriend, she''s my sister-inw!" After two seconds, Joshua Wayne answered with a low voice. The reporters present burst into an uproar again! The girlfriend of Edwards? Chapter 206 Chapter 206 The news that Joshua Wayne had thrown out is like a bomb thrown into the crowd. These journalists have the best nose. Although they could capture the rumors of Joshua Wayne and his sessor immediately, it would only be amazing if they could dig deeply into the rumors about the love affairs between the mysterious heir of the Great rich Wayne family. "Mr. Joshua, can you reveal more details about your brother''s affairs with his girlfriend? I''m sure everyone wants to know." "Yeah, yeah, just tell us so that we can all give our blessings to the new couple." However, Joshua Wayne became slightly colder: "Sorry, I have nothing to say about my brother. Sorry, this is the press conference for today." Seeing that the reporters were all talking about Edwards and Lily, Mary Ann heaved a sigh of relief. She wanted to take this opportunity to slip away. However, Joshua Wayne was a step ahead of her. With a calm and handsome face, he walked towards the elevator with quick steps. The reporters wanted to follow up and interview him, but they were stopped by his powerful bodyguard team. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Mary Ann also quickly followed him into the elevator. Just this small detail made the reporters feel that Joshua Wayne did not seem to truly love Ann. Otherwise, why would he abandon Mary Ann and quickly walk towards the elevator by himself? At this moment, the top floor! Edwards Wayne switched on the television and watched the live broadcast in the hall downstairs. Lily was also a little stunned when she saw this. She pointed to the girl who had been hugged tightly by Joshua Wayne, who had a flustered and helpless look on his face, and asked: "Is she really dating your little brother? They are prettypatible." However, Edwards Wayne could tell that he was putting on a show with a single nce, and laughed lightly: "It''s only for the sake of hype, not a true lover''s rtionship." "Is that so? Was it to exin the part about me and him, so he took someone out to be a couple? Isn''t the price too high? " Lily also saw the look of shock on Mary Ann''s face. Edwards Wayne pursed his lips: "It''s just acting, this is what my brother best at, what''s there to be surprised about?" Lily thought about it carefully, then nodded his head in agreement: "That''s right, I saw that your brother was acting pretty well, I was almost tricked by him." "Let''s go, I''ll send you to thepany!" Seeing that the show was over, Edwards Wayne stood up, he was as tall and strong as a wall. Lily also stood up, and her petite body became even more delicate and smaller beside him. Edwards Wayne reached out to grab her small hand, but Lily unwittingly turned around and headed to the direction of the door. The man''s outstretched hand was slightly stiff. Then, he slowly withdrew his hand and clenched it into a fist. Why did he suddenly take her hand out of habit? When Lily walked to the door, coincidentally, the door opened from the outside, and Joshua Wayne walked in. "You''re leaving?" Joshua Wayne''s thin lips rose as he casually asked. Edwards Wayne followed behind her and said in a low voice: "She still needs to go to work, I''ll send her there." "Mm, you guys can go now! I''m very tired, and I want to go upstairs to catch up on my sleep! " Joshua Wayne nodded. When Edwards Wayne passed by him, he patted his shoulder and said with concern: "Don''t take too many scenes at night,take care of yourself. Grandpa and Grandma are very worried about you." Joshua Wayne nodded: "Don''t worry, I love my health the most." "Bro, there will definitely be a reporter squatting in front of the Only Yipany''s door. You guys better watch out for yourselves." Joshua Wayne suddenly thought of something and reminded his. Edwards Wayneughed slightly: "I originally meant for them to capture a bit of the contents. Otherwise, why do you think I would send her to work by myself?" Lily, who was standing outside the door, was slightly startled when she heard this. Soon after, a small stone seemed to have been thrown into theke of her heart as ripples spread outwards. Her snow-white face inexplicably turned red. She didn''t know why her heart was beating so fast, but she couldn''t suppress the palpitations in her heart right now. Joshua Wayne was stunned, but after that, he alsoughed at himself: "It seems like whatever brother does, he has confidence in himself, I think too much about his ability." Edwards Wayne walked to Lily''s, and said in a low voice: "Let''s go!" Lily silently followed behind him, and walked towards the elevator. "So it was for this reason that you insisted on having me take your car?" Lily finally understood the reason for his actions, and her breathing became a little ragged for some unknown reason. Edwards Wayne''s deep gaze swept across her little face andughed softly: "I guess so. Since my brother has already revealed our rtionship to the reporters at the press conference, we should at least make something up so that they can write a good novel." "Can you stop them from writing anything down? I''m afraid ..." This is not good. " Lily had always been living a low - key life, but suddenly, there was a day when this woman''s life would be turned upside down, and she would definitely not be able to adapt to it. Edwards Wayne saw that she was a little nervous, and raised his eyebrows: "What do you want me to do?" "Just suggest them a little and it''ll be fine. Don''t let them talk too much." Lily whispered. "Alright, I''ll listen to you!" The man''s deep, maic voice, with a hint of affection, was like a small stone as it lightly hit on her heart. Theke in Lily''s heart was once again flipped. What happened to her? It was a very unsafe feeling. However, she felt an unprecedented sense of security. Edwards Wayne''s gentle eyes looked at her flushed little face, and couldn''t help butugh gently: "You seem to blush very easily." "I didn''t!" Lily was going crazy, why was this man always talking about this? Edwards Wayne pointed to the clear ss on the wall of the elevator: "Take a look for yourself? "You''re still stubborn." Lily only had one nce and her heart started beating violently. Gosh. "Don''t say nonsense anymore ." Lily med all the me on him. "What do I have to say for myself?" However, Edwards Wayne had an innocent expression. "Every word is true!" Lily red at him angrily. "If that''s what you think, then I can''t help you. I like to see you blushing." Edwards Wayne shrugged his shoulders andughed wickedly, his smile was mesmerizing. "Your hobby is really weird, then I''ll just have thicker skin in the future and you can''t see it any more." Lily was speechless, this man was truly despicable. "How shameless are you if you don''t even have the experience of falling in love?" Edwards Wayne said again. This time, Lily was so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole to hide herself. Chapter 207 Chapter 207 A ¡ªrriving at the entrance of Sole Idealism Hall, Lily took a deep breath, then said softly: "I''m going up, thank you for sending me off!" "I send you off ..." Suddenly, when she bent down to get off the car, the man reached out his hand in time. His warm palm naturally grabbed her soft little hand. Lily only felt an electric current rush into his heart, causing it to be numb and palpitate. Her bright red face became much redder that it seemed as if blood would burst out at any moment as she hurriedly said, "No need, don''t send me off." "Why don''t you let me send you off?" The man''s tone was slightly gloomy, and his brows were slightly raised. "Our rtionship has already been made public. We don''t care about this once or twice." "Next time, I don''t want it today!" Lily''s heart was in a mess, this man seemed to really like taking advantage of the situation to upy her heart. She really didn''t know if it was because he had a lot of experience in love or if it was all from the bottom of his heart, making people feel that he was very sincere. Seeing that she seemed to be very persistent, Edwards Wayne had no choice but topromise, reached out and gently pinched her palm, releasing hers. Lily felt like she was about to stop breathing. Edwards Wayne was right, she did not have any experience in love, that was why she was easily yed around by him until she did not know what to do. After Lily alighted from the carriage, he lowered his head and quickly walked toward the hall, and subconsciously nced back. Suddenly, she became slightly dazed. Unknowingly, the man had already stood by the side of the car. His tall and straight body was elegant and honorable. Even just standing there it gave people a feeling of being moved. Lily''s breathing became faster, and without hesitation, she walked towards the elevator. When she stepped into the office, almost everyone''s eyes were fixated on her. Envy, surprise, and disbelief. "Wandering, is that news on the inte true? You are Mr. Edwards¡¯s girlfriend? " "Joshua Wayne has already personally acknowledged your rtionship, are you really dating him?" "Oh my god, I''m so surprised. I''m so envious." As Lily passed by his colleagues'' desks, she felt the envy in their eyes. She only felt her mind go nk. She knew that once she had a rtionship with that man, her life would experience an earth -shattering change. "Wandering,e to my office!" Xipil was happier than anyone else, and she directly spoke to Lily without hiding the happiness on her face. Lily quickly walked into her office. Upon entering, Xipil looked at her as if she was about to refresh her impression about Lily, her expression bing more and more satisfied: " you''re being too rude,you even hide secret from your best aunt. You''re obviously dating Edwards Wayne." "Aunt, I didn''t mean to hide this from you ..." "Alright, no need to exin. I know it''s not easy to be his girlfriend, but I''m definitely happy. Wandering, aunt is really happy for you. Xipil said happily. Lily lowered his head andughed bitterly: "Mother, I am sorry. Actually, I really didn''t think that Edwards Wayne would choose me as his girlfriend. Perhaps, he is also thinking for the sake of the two kids, but no matter what, my rtionship with him has already exploded." "You are the biological mother of his child. If he really wants to get married, then of course you will be the first one." Xipil said with certainty. Lily nced outside the door with some worry: "I really hope that my work will not be affected by this." "It will definitely have an impact. However, as long as you don''t notice anything, no one will dare to gossip about you." Xipilforted her. "Of course I wouldn''t feel anything! "I just hope that everyone will not treat me like a beast." When Lily just passed by the office, she could already feel theplicated and shocked expression the colleague had. Of course, what she was worried about was not that her colleagues would do her harm if they knew about this. On the contrary, being able to be Edwards Wayne''s girlfriend was definitely a one in a million chance. To be honest, she would be able to do whatever she wanted in thepany. A cell phone''s ringtone bothered Lily again, though she had finally calmed down, now she was to tremble slightly. She took out her phone to see that it was Bryant calling.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Lily hesitated for a moment, but still answered. " are you and Edwards Wayne really dating? You clearly said before that you had nothing to do with him, but you actually lied to me. " Bryant''s tone was filled with terrible heartbreaks, when he saw this news. The reason he didn''t call Lily at first was that he was too sorrowful andplicated. He didn''t even have time to confess to Lily before he had no chance to. If his opponent was a different man, perhaps he wouldn''t feel so hopeless. But that person was Edwards Wayne and he was not someone who couldpete with just his hard work. Lily opened her mouth, but didn''t know what to say. In the end, she could only apologize with a low voice. "Lily, did he force you? I know you are not that kind of snobbish woman, did Edwards Wayne force you to be his girlfriend? You don''t love him at all, do you? " Bryant asked anxiously, with a tone that said that he loved her dearly. Lily was startled again, she bit her lower lip and said with a low voice: "No, he did not force me, I willingly stay with him, I am sorry, I had deceived you before." "Lily, you still don''t understand? I... "I always like you. I originally nned to confess to your mother''s grave the day after tomorrow, but I didn''t expect that I wouldn''t even have the chance now." Bryant was extremely sad. He had previously nned for the future where Lily would be present, but now, he was in aplete nk space. Suddenly, he did not know what he should work hard for. Lily was struck dumb. Her beautiful eyes were wide open as she said in disbelief," you ... Why are you suddenly telling me this? " "Wandering, in these five years, I have been waiting for you toe back. Although I have never tried to contact you, I know that you will definitelye back, but I did not dare to confess to you in the past because I did not have the courage to do so. I have always wanted to be with you in the most rxed of rtionships, but now ... I didn''t think that you would actually be snatched away by Edwards Wayne. " his voice was downcast, but it contained a thick sense of self -mockery. "I really didn''t know that you ... "You''ve been waiting for me. I thought you had already found other girl you liked." The sudden confession also caused Lily to be at a loss. She didn''t know how to reject Bryant, because up until now, Bryant had always yed an indispensable role in her life. He was her trusted friend and his elder brother that she relied on. Although she had felt that it was a very happy and warm thing to have a boyfriend like Bryant when she grew up, she had never dared to think too deeply about it. Therefore, her feelings for him had only stopped at the word "friend". Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Xipil watched as she seemed to have met with a difficult situation, and looked at her with concern. Lily''s heart was in a mess. As she raised her head to look at her aunt, she could not help but let out a bitterugh. Bryant was still confessing on the other end of the phone, "Lily, will you give me a chance? I really like you. I''ve been waiting for you toe back." " Stop talking, I''m begging you. I''m really sorry, I didn''t know you had such deep feelings for me." Lily answered him with great difficulty. To her, Bryant had always been like a brother, and also like a friend. When he suddenly revealed these words to her, Lily waspletely helpless, and did not know how to respond. You have to be careful, don''t be toyed with by him. This is a game for the rich, you can''t afford to y it, you have to take care of yourself, don''t be hurt so easily, I will always be waiting for you. " As if epting this cruel reality, Bryant suddenly started to remind her. Lily knew that Bryant was sincere towards her, and she said in a low voice: "Bryant, thank you for your concern. I won''t let myself get hurt. "Alright, be careful." Bryant felt that this Edwards Wayne, this kind of rich man, must have a yful attitude towards women. It was definitely impossible for her to be a girl that was born of a small family like Lily. Furthermore, although Lily could still be considered beautiful, she would finally get old and ugly. Thus, he was at ease. He felt that he definitely had a chance. After hanging up, Lily could not help but exhale, as her heart still had not calmed down. Xipil looked at her with concern and asked: "What''s wrong? Has anyone confessed to you?" Lily said bitterly: "Nothing, a friend that I have known for a long time. I never thought that he would choose to confess to me at this time." "He definitely felt it. If he doesn''t confess now, he won''t have another chance in his life. Men are always like this. Seeing the woman he likes followed another man, he''s still a bit unwilling." Xipil laughed faintly. "In my current situation, it''s impossible for me to have any affairs with him." Lily secretly sighed, she was not destined to be fated with Bryant. "Wandering, don''t think too much about it. You chose marriage not only to pick the man you like, but also to put the children first. You are a mother now." Xipil naturally wished for a good ending with Edwards Wayne even more. One must know, not every woman could make Edwards Wayne to expose their rtionships to the public. "Aunt, do you think everyone will think that I''m very snobbish and greedy for wealth?" Lily looked at her colleagues who were intensely discussing with each other in the office outside. She was truly worried about her own situation. Don''t worry about what others say, go back to work, and set your mindset. Even if you are his girlfriend, you can still enjoy the fun of your job, and since love cannot stop you, wealth cannot, you don''t have to block it. Calm down and enjoy it, don''t worry about it. Xipil was really a very good life mentor, when Lily was at a loss, she promptly gave her a proper view of life. Lily was enlightened, then after thinking about it, what her mother said made sense. However, love... Were she and Edwards Wayne really love each other? When Lily walked out of Xipil''s office, a few young women immediately gathered in front of her desk and asked excitedly, "Lily, since you''re Edwards¡¯s girlfriend, then Joshua Wayne should be your brother-inw, right? Please, help me to ask him for an autograph. "I want one too, I want one too. Lily, please, you have to get an autograph for me. No matter what you want me to do in the future, I won''t refuse." "That''s right, Lily. As long as you can help me get his autograph, I''ll be your scum in the future, okay?" Lily was stunned, seeing these girls whose faces were red from all the excitement, she didn''t know whether tough or cry. She thought that they were here to gossip about her and Edwards Wayne. She didn''t expect that all of them were here for Joshua Wayne. "I''m really sorry, I might not be able to do anything ..." "There''s a way, Lily . You must have a way, I beg you." "That''s right, just think of a way, I really like Joshua Wayne and I''m about to go crazy. If you don''t help me, I won''t be able to eat, and I won''t be able to sleep." "Lily, I wish you and Mr. Edwards have a good son, a happy and happy life. Do me a favor and get me an autograph, okay?" Lily really couldn''t do anything for them,s he could only nod and agree: "Alright, I promise to you guys, when I see Joshua Wayne, I will definitely help you guys get his signatures. Now, quickly go back to your seats and work, don''t surround me anymore." "Alright, thank you. Lily, we love you so much." "You are such a good person, who else except you would get Edwards''s love?" "I never thought that you would be able to take down an aloof and restrained man like Edwards. Lily, in the future you have to teach me a few strategies. Maybe one day, I will be able to meet my prince." Lily was defeated by their madness. Some young girls liked handsome Joshua Wayne more, so the love between Lily and Edwards Wayne didn''t really affect them. However, to the women who had been in thepany for a long time, Edwards Wayne''s power and wealth were enough to attract them. Therefore, they sat in their own seats and looked at Lily with jealousy, and their expressions were not well. Alice''s recent announcements had been reduced a lot, so she was currently rather idle. However, she was already thinking of ways to return to the peak. She had just decided to find a male star to hype up her poprity with a fast - food romance. Moreover, the person she had her eyes on was Joshua Wayne. He recently lost a supporting role in a movie of the new era, so Alice wanted to audition. If she seeded in the audition, her poprity would save a bit. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. However, what she did not expect was that day, she would actually heard a shocking rumour about Lily and Joshua Wayne. Those media had actually guessed that Lily was Joshua Wayne''s mysterious girlfriend who had been hiding this for many years. What the hell. That woman Lily? How could it enter Joshua Wayne''s eyes? Just when Lily decided to make a deal with Lily using that piece of jade, an even more explosive rumor appeared. This time, it angered her to the point that her face turned green and her body trembled. Lily was not Joshua Wayne''s girlfriend, but actually his sister - in -w and Edwards Wayne''s girlfriend, Alice was about to copse on the spot. Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Cire stared at the live broadcast, her mind was about to explode. Her face was green and ruthless, the phone in her hands, she wished that she could smash it on Lily''s head and turn her into a fool. Lily actually hooked up with Edwards Wayne? This was intolerable. She had spent five years, yet was still unable to let him get a better impression of her. Why would Lily, a woman who had roamed the world for a few years, receive his favor the moment she returns? Alice felt that Lily must have done something shameless to send herself to Edwards Wayne''s bed. She knew that Edwards Wayne was a cold and restrained man. Once he got the taste of a woman, he might lose his mind. And Lily must have used an even more shameless act to let Edwards Wayne reveal their rtions. Yes, that must be it. Alice wisely thought that her analysis made a lot of sense. This won''t do, she can''t tolerate her prince being with the woman she hates the most. Thus, she picked up the phone! She pulled out a phone call. When the call connected, Alice ridiculed: "Bryant, didn''t you not believe that Lily was a woman that coveted vanity? And now? How does it feel to be pped in the face? She is already Edwards Wayne''s girlfriend, how dirty is she. Do you think that you need me to remind you." "Alice, what do you want to say?" Bryant''s heart was in pain enough, and it was unbearable enough, yet Alice still had to ruthlessly stomp on it a few more times. "What don''t I want to say? Your love for her is too deep. All these years, you carefully protected that pitiful little bit of love, yet in the end, she married with power, she must have despised you for lacking money, right? Lily might seem noble, but she is actually not stupid, she is not a fool, so it is impossible for her to not feel your feelings for her. She thinks you have no money. " Aliceughed sarcastically, her face looking like someone who had just cut a hole in the well. "Alice, no matter what kind of person you are, you shouldn''t havee tough at me. Bryant was angry, the fire burning in his heart directlynded on Alice''s body. "Bryant, I initially said that I would give myself to you, but you rejected me. Do you know what it''s like to be in pain? Lily is a lowly son of a bitch , the bitch roots in her body will not be removed just because she climbed onto Edwards Wayne. " Alice scolded him resentfully. "Alice, shut up, don''t forget what we used to be like. If you anger me, I will ruin your reputation." Bryant warned her coldly. Alice realized that she had lost control, and she immediately calmed down a little: "My apologies, I was too angry, you know how much I love Edwards Wayne, and now that Lily had snatched him away, she must definitely be taking revenge on me. Bryant, how about we make a deal here?" "What kind of deal?" Bryant sneered. "Aren''t you in urgent need of a chance to rise up? It just so happens that when we spread the news of the scandal and show our love in front of the public, our poprity will rise, and the thing I want you to do will only benefit you, it won''t hurt you at all. You just need to get Lily to sleep, and then we will win together. " Alice very straightforwardly told Bryant her shameful motive. She believed that if Bryant still loved Lily, he definitely would not reject such a good condition. "I don''t want to be in cahoots with you. My leisurely feelings are serious." Bryant rejected her almost without thinking. "Bryant, you''re still not awake? Lily is not worth your love, she has hurt your self -esteem and trampled on your sincerity. You should take revenge on her, why are you still protecting her? You are such a fool. " Alice was so mad, she felt that Bryant''s infatuation for his was just stupid. However, the reply she got was the cold and detached look as he hung up the phone. Alice was so angry that she fiercely threw the phone on the table. Her arms were crossed over her chest with a pair of venomous eyes shed wildly. Bryant actually dared to reject her suggestion. He actually didn''t even consider such an attractive deal. The moment he thought about how Lily actually had such an infatuated pursuer, his teeth began to itch from his hatred. Honestly speaking, her feelings towards Bryant had always beenplicated. If one were to say that she liked him, she could give him up for a higher benefit. But if one were to say that she didn''t like him, she couldn''t bear to see him treating other women well either. Alice also didn''t know what kind of thoughts she had towards Bryant. If she was the queen, she would not hesitate to keep Bryant in the harem. No, she must rise to the top. Alice nced at the golden jade ornament on the table, then narrowed her beautiful eyes. She laughed coldly: "Bryant, Lily, just you wait, I will let the show take ce, at that time ... "Don''t me me for being merciless." When n found out that his first girlfriend had be a mother, he became a peeping Tom. A ck sports car drove to an intersection with a low profile. n disguised himself, wearing a pair of sunsses as he hid behind the driver''s seat of the sports car. Through the window, he looked at Anne, who was strolling with his friends while pushing a baby carriage. She was wearing a loose beige long skirt and a dark gray scarf. Her long hair was tied around her head and her hair was a bit fluffy. It made her look like a naive girl. n stared at her figure crazily. When he saw her and her friends enter a cafe, he stepped on the brakes and the sports car quickly came to a stop by the side of the road. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Then, he quickly got out of the car and walked towards the coffee shop. Anne''s baby carriage was parked beside the stairs on the first floor. She carried a little milk baby and followed his friends upstairs. "Mister... Are you looking for someone? " The waiter raised his head and saw a young man with a devilishly handsome appearance wearing a casual suit. He was momentarily stunned before shyly stepping forward to ask him. "Where are the twodies who just went upstairs sitting?" n asked in a low voice. "Oh, they''re in room number 1!" "Then I want room number 2!" n immediately said. "Sir, I''m sorry, there''s a guest in room number 2. Why don''t you choose a different room?" "Go and discuss it with the guest in room number 2. I''m willing to pay for them and have them change their seats, okay?" n asked politely. Chapter 210 Chapter 210 There was nothing in the world that couldn''t be done with money. When n asked for a treat, the two girls in the room instantly became so excited that it seemed like they wanted to do something. Without saying a word, they cleared up a spot for him. After n upied a good location, he stuck to the wall and eavesdropped on the conversation. However, the soundproofing effect of the coffee shop was just too good. n used all his strength and could only hear a faint sound. He couldn''t hear it clearly, so he thought of a way! He opened the window next to the box and sat on the windowsill. Sure enough, the effect was much better. He could already hear the conversation going on in the room next door. "Anne, your daughter is so cute. Her eyes are so cute. But I think she don''t look like you. Does her look like her father?" Anne''s good friend teased the little fellow and asked curiously. "Yes, she looks very simr to her father. At least, her eyes look alike!" Anne''s tone revealed a little sorrow. "Anne, when did you get married abroad? Our group of friends haven''t gotten any information at all. Aren''t you being too mysterious?" Anneughed bitterly: "I''m not married. I''m a single mother." "Ah ..." What''s going on? So where did this kide from? "As far as I know, you''re not a reckless girl." The other party was very surprised. "The child was an ident. I didn''t expect to give birth to her." Anne stirred the drink in his cup. "ident? If it was me, I wouldn''t have the courage to marry you even if I had a child. However, the one you gave birth to is your daughter, so if the other party really loves you, I wouldn''t mind, right? " Her good friend praised her decision. Her courage was great. "I know who her father is!" Anne mocked himself in a low voice, "But I just don''t want him to know." "Who is it? Hurry up and tell me, we are friends for many years, you are not allowed to hide it from me." Anneughed bitterly again: "I don''t want to mention his name." "If you don''t say it, I can guess who it is. It''s the male god that you painstakingly chased after in the past right? n, our school''s renowned school grass..." Anne''s eyes instantly became lifeless. It was at this moment that the daughter in her arms started to cry. She wanted to take a piece of paper and put it into her mouth, but was snatched away by Anne. n who was eavesdropping at the side had already be stiff like a statue, a pair of beautiful peach blossom eyes bloomed with a happy light. Just as n was nning to continue eavesdropping, suddenly, an olddy''s voice came from downstairs: "Hey, young man, don''t you dare think about something. If you jump down like this, you will lose your life." n''s eyes instantly widened, and looked at the olddy who was shouting, and following that, her voice attracted arge group of people. "You''re so handsome and you want to jump off a building? What a pity." n looked at the group of people gathered downstairs, and his handsome face flushed red, what were they doing? He was listening at the corner, and he actually thought he was going to jump off a building? Just as n was about to throw a bomb down and blow up a quiet ce, a familiar face peeked out from the window at the side. "n?" Anne could not believe it. And now, even more people hade from downstairs, the atmosphere immediately froze. n stared at Anne in a daze, his beautiful eyes shed with excitement and joy. "n, you are crazy, why did you jump off a building?" Anne was infected by the atmosphere of the people downstairs and was certain that n was jumping off a building. n''s handsome eyes widened, it can''t be, what kind of eyes are these, how does it look like he''s going to jump off a building? Is he sad? No, not only was he not sad, he was also very happy. This trip had not been in vain, and it actually made him hear a piece of news that made him extremely excited. That annoying little milk baby could actually be his child. Which time did he win? Was it the two nights three years ago when he had gone abroad to spend Christmas with her? "n, stop nking out. Hurry up and get down, it''s very dangerous like this." When Anne saw his nk look, he thought that he really intended to jump down from here. "I don''t want to live anymore!" n''s tone was filled with grief, "Since you''ve already given birth to another man''s child, what meaning is there in me living?" "What?" You''re actually jumping off a building for this? " Anne waspletely speechless. However, based on her understanding of n, the degree of this man''s madness was something that would bepletely unbelievable. n was also smart. Since she was also determined that he would jump off the building, he could take this opportunity to force her to reveal the identity of the child''s father. Of course, it would be best if it was him. Not only would he not jump off the building, he would even open a champagne bottle to celebrate. "That''s right, Anne, you clearly know that I have been waiting for your return. You actually gave birth secretly, do you know how much pain I feel in my heart? "Rather than a heart wrenching pain, it would be better to die and have it over with." Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "You madman!" When Anne heard his words, the tears that had umted in his eyes instantly gushed out like a spring. She could not help but scold in anger, "If you really like me that much? Why not take the initiative? What''s the point of saying all these now? " "Am I not active enough? I''ll go find you, but you won''t be able to see me if you hide. I finally understand, you gave birth to a child for another man, no wonder you didn''t want to see me." n also felt wronged, and injured. "Why should I hide from you? It''s because I had a big belly back then, so why didn''t I ept your gift? It''s because I didn''t want you to know that I was pregnant with your child, and even gave birth to her. " Anne''s tears fell like rain, feeling extreme heartache. "What?" n''s eyes widened as a joyous look shed across his handsome face, "Is the child really mine? You''re not lying to me, right?" "Deceiving you? n, are you still a man? You already have the courage to die, but don''t you still have the courage to recognize your child? " Anne was simply about to be driven mad by him. n, a man whom she loved and hated at the same time, was even more so the father of her child. n looked down at the jumbled mess of heads and immediately shouted out happily, "I''ve be a father... I''m going to be a father?" Anne looked at his excited expression and suddenly felt like he was cheated. "n, you have gone too far!" After a furious roar, she hugged the child and quickly left with her friend. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 C ¡ªire stayed in the office, facing the crowd''s gaze, and waited until the afternoon was over. Just as she was about to get off work, manager Josh, who had previously showed her his power before, suddenly called her and told her to go to his office. Hearing his extremely polite tone on the phone, Lily knew what this man wanted to say to him. She sneered, then directly walked over. The moment he opened the door, manager Josh, who had been scared out of his wits, immediately rubbed his hands together, apanied with a smile, and said in an iparably remorseful tone, "You long ah, yesterday, my attitude towards you was not good enough, I''m sorry, this Li Fang Fang is truly courting death, if it wasn''t for her threatening me, I wouldn''t have said those words to you, please forgive me, if it wasn''t for her threatening me, please forgive me, mydy. Lily looked at his panic-stricken look and couldn''t help but sneer: "Bob, what meaning is there in saying all this, you have already said it, it''s hard to recover from the bacsh. Don''t worry, I will definitely be more careful in the future, I won''t let you catch me red -handed." "Lily, I really didn''t mean to target you. Why don''t you just stop arguing with me?" I... I really don''t know if you are Quarterly''s girlfriend, if I knew ... I... I would never dare to do anything to you. " Bob also felt that he had lost a lot of face this time. Just a second ago, he was threatening her, and now, he was trying to shake his tail like a dog trying to beg for mercy. Lily mocked even more: "So what you''re thinking of is not to do anything against me, you''re afraid of Edwards Wayne." Bob''s face immediately turned pale white. "Wandering, what do you want me to do in order for you to let me go? I don''t have any objections, I only hope that you don''t report my actions to the Quarterly. I can''t lose this job, I have both old and young, I really do ... Please, let me go. " Bob almost knelt in front of her because he was really afraid. Seeing his apologetic expression, Lily could not help butugh. "Bob, what are you trying to do? I don''t care what happens between you and Li Fang Fang, you are indeed unfair in handling of Li Fang Fang''s matter, but at the very least, you should let her apologize to me, and as for the threats that you have made to me, I hope that you do not take them to heart, and that when we meet in the future, you will still be under yourmand." I promise, in the future, I will definitely support you on the job to a great extent. After this lesson, I will also reflect on it seriously, and I will firmly uphold the principle of fairness as a superior. Bob was truly worthy of being called a sly old fox. After suffering a setback and growing intelligence, he immediately showed the look of a good boss. "It''s time, I''m off work!" Lily did not want to hear any more of his nonsense. Her emotions were actually quiteplicated. She had always thought that her superior would have a good example. However, Bobpletely overturned her perception of things. So it turned out that the person who was truly worthy of worship was definitely someone who would adhere to his or her principles no matter when, and not a fence-sitter. Lily no longer cared about how far Bob''s career could go. In the future, she only wanted to do the work at hand. They drove towards the Wayne Family''s vi. Just as she turned onto the road that belonged to the Wayne''s, a red sports car charged towards her crazily. Lily fiercely stepped on the brake, her entire body leaned forward, and barely stopped the car. His heart shrank into a ball. Lily pushed open the door angrily and anxiously, yet met a pair of provocative eyes. Alice also walked down from the carriage, her beautiful face was filled with anger. "Do you want to die?" When Lily saw that it was her, he immediately shouted angrily. If she did not forcefully stop the car, Alice would have already gone to hell. However, Alice casually curled her lips: "If you hit me, you won''t be much better." "You want to die, why are you dragging me into this?" Lily was simply furious at her. Alice then suddenly walked in front of her, and pointed at her face with anger: "Lily, I have truly underestimated you, I never expected you to be such a shameless and terrifying woman, are you trying to take revenge on me? So she purposely stole Edwards Wayne away? How can you be so vicious?" Lily faced her rage and retorted, "Even if I wanted to take revenge on you, I have a reason to do so. Five years ago, you reced me, enjoying a glorious life while I, who fled overseas and lived a tight life, if I remember correctly, asked father for money many times. You and your mother both tried to stop me from taking even a single cent. It was you who stole everything from me." Alice didn''t expect that after Lily had lived abroad for five years, the moment she returned, her mouth was even more vicious than before, and she was rendered speechless. "Since you mentioned this matter, shouldn''t you think about how much of a debt you owe our Tang n?" If it wasn''t for my mother epting you and not rushing out of your house before you became a minor, would you still have had the chance to meet Edwards Wayne? "You ungrateful ingrate, won''t your conscience hurt?" Alice reprimanded her with sufficient reason. This matter, was something Lily could not wipe away. "Didn''t I already repay the Tang n''s kindness?" If I did not beg Edwards Wayne to let you go, you would not even be alive right now." Lily''s voice became slightly softer. "Are you begging him to let me go? Lily, I suspect that you did not plead on my behalf. Maybe the Quarterly remembered me and spared me, so you have put all your efforts in your hands, and you still have the nerve to hold on to it? " Alice sneered, and spoke with an unreasonable tone. Lily knew that Alice was purposely trying to dilute her role in the battle, so she didn''t mind. "What are you trying to do by blocking my way today?" Lily asked with a cold smile. I''ve found your piece of jade, but it looks like you don''t need it anymore. You''re already Quarterly''s girlfriend, so rich and powerful are waiting for you up ahead. Aliceughed, and said slowly. Lily''s face stiffened, then became deathly pale.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 212 Chapter 212 When Lily heard her say that she would throw away the piece of jade, all the blood in her body immediately froze. "Give me back the jade, it belongs to my mother!" Lily''s voice carried a trace of pleading. Alice didn''t think that she would actually view that worthless object with such importance. Raising her lips into a smile, she said proudly: "Are you begging me? But I don''t see your sincerity." "What do you want? Say your conditions. " Lily was not stupid, he knew that she would not easily return it to him. "If I tell you to break up with Edwards Wayne, would you be able to do it?" Alice took the chance and showed her the conditions. A pair of clever eyes stared deadly at Lily, wanting to see the changes in her expression. Lily was slightly shocked, and looked at her in disbelief. She did not expect that the moment she opened her mouth, she would actually make such a strong request. "I can give you money ..." Lily thought about it for a moment, then said: "I can also ask for Edwards Wayne for your help and let you return to the peak of the entertainment circle." "No, these are not what I want. I just want to see you break up with him." Alice was actually very moved by the conditions Lily gave her. Being the second, even if it was her greatest wish right now, it was also her goal. Moreover, she knew the value of that piece of jade, as well as the heaven¡ªshattering secret behind that jade. She was not willing to return it to Lily like this, if she found out about that secret in the future, she would be able to turn herself into a rich young miss in one fell swoop. She was afraid that at that time, she wouldn''t even have the qualifications to speak with her on equal footing. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. No... The moment he thought that Lily might be someone who was above him, Alice felt that he was too terrifying. Therefore, she must make this piece of jade''s value to her satisfaction. A man that she could not get, Lily could not even dream of getting. Lily did not expect Alice to reject her money and fame, and insisted on forcing her to break up with him. "I won''t break up with him. Just like you said, as long as I''m together with him, I''ll be able to get whatever I want. Although the jade in your hand is also very important to me, it''s only a memory of my motherly love from the old days. Compared to real wealth, I''m more snobbish, so I value the latter more." Lily took the counter attack tactic as she pretended tough coldly. Alice''s expression changed greatly, she stared straight at Lily''s face, and seeing her smiling face, a change urred in her heart. "It looks like you are indeed a snobbish girl who covets glory. I really don''t know what Quarterly has set his eyes on you, could it be that your kung fu on the bed is more outstanding? Lily, you are too shameless. " Alice did not see through her weakness and felt that she was just a superficial woman who only cared about money. Lily let out a slow snort ofughter, "Whatever you think, he''s willing to reveal that I''m his girlfriend. That''s enough, isn''t it?" "Don''t get cocky too early, Quarterly only has this momentary interest in you. Once I''m tired of you, he''ll definitely kick you to death. When that timees, I''ll see how you''ll shine then." Alice gnashed her teeth in anger, as if she had already predicted that Lily would be in such a sorry state the day she was dumped. Lily said indifferently: "Just taking advantage of these words of yours, I will use all of the power I have in my body to seal his heart, I will not let you see that day, I''m afraid I will let you down." When Alice saw that no matter what she said or did, Lily did not seem to be affected by it at all. She immediately became extremely angry, and was unable to release all her anger. Lily turned around and returned to the carriage. Seeing that there was nothing Alice could do about it, she could only open the car door angrily and sit inside. In the next moment, her car drove away like it was crazy. Seeing that he had finally sent her away, Lily could not help but secretly sigh in relief. Alice said that she found the jade her mother left her, and she really wanted to take it back. Regardless of the value of the jade, she wanted to find her true identity. She looked through the items her mother had left her. There were no clues. She only hoped that the jade could give her a path to find her real parents. Now that Alice knew how important that jade was to her, she used it to threaten him. Lily was truly furious. It was originally his, but she actually upied it so shamelessly and used it to threaten him. She was simply shameless. But just now, Lily had angered Alice to the point that she left, so she was probably extremely furious, and would not be able to talk about the piece of jade anymore. But she believed that Alice wouldn''t really smash that jade, because that jade was a guarantee that she could make conditions for her. Lily drove back home. Inside the living room, the lights were brightly on. When he opened the car door, he could vaguely hear the sillyughter of his daughter. He felt an indescribable sense of rxation, as if the tiredness of the day had been dispelled by that foolishughter. Lily stepped into the living room and saw two little fellows happily sitting on the sofa, holding an IPAD in their hands. It was unknown as to what they were looking at. "Mummy is back?" Emma turned her head and saw Mummy standing at the door. She immediately bent her crescent¡ªlike eyes and rushed towards him, "Mummy, Mummy, are you with Father? Is that true? " Lily was stunned, her entire body tensed up. How would the children know? George was already holding onto the IPAD, his small body swaying, he walked to her front and lit up the IPAD in his hands: "Mummy, congrattions on sessfully capturing Daddy." Lily snatched away the IPAD in his hands, and saw that they were actually watching Joshua Wayne''s video live. "Ugh ..." About that, don''t think too much into it. Your uncle is just spouting nonsense. Actually, your father and I ... " Lily looked at the children''s eyes that were as clear as water, and suddenly felt that he did not know how to lie to them. She really did not want the children to know that she had that kind of rtionship with Edwards Wayne. "Uncle won''t lie!" Emma immediately blinked herrge eyes, and said with a face full of trust. George also fiercely nodded his head: "Although uncle''s fighting ability is weak, he definitely wouldn''t dare to lie to me. If he were to speak carelessly, daddy will definitely cut him in half." Lily looked at the two little fellows'' innocent faces, and seemed to have nothing to say. He let out a light sigh. "Mummy, when did you fall for Father''snd?" Emma blinked her eyes and became a curious baby. "Mummy, you started to feel that father is handsome, is he rich again?" Emma threw over her second question. Lily sighed powerlessly, "Yes, I admit it. He''s handsome, rich, and very likeable." Chapter 213 Chapter 213 C ¡ªire who had always been stubborn, under the attacks of the children, seemed to be unable to take it anymore and started to give in. "Mummy, I want to tell Daddy everything you just said. Daddy will definitely be very happy to listen to it, maybe he will even love you more." Emma was immediately overjoyed. "Ah ..." "You''re not allowed to say it!" After Lily finished listening to his daughter''s words, his face immediately flushed red. He pretended to be strict as he said, "You''re not allowed to say a single word to him, do you understand?" "Mummy, you are so fierce, don''t be so fierce, you will scare dad away like this." Emma immediately had a frightened little white rabbit expression, hiding behind her brother as she pouted. Lily didn''t think that her voice would be so loud, scaring the little guy to the point that his face turned white. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "Cough ..." Emma, if you still want to hear the story of the little goat from the Mummy while you are sleeping, you better not speak carelessly in front of your father, understand? " Lily immediately recovered his mother''s expression and gently reminded his daughter. Emma curled her lips and said ungratefully: "I can let Father exin it to me, but Daddy''s exnation will definitely be better than yours." "Little thing, if you want to listen to your dad''s story, you have to sleep in the same bed as your brother." Lily did not expect the little thing to suddenly be arrogant, and immediately rolled its eyes at her. But Emma immediately became anxious: "I don''t want to sleep with elder brother, brother will always kick my ass. I want father to sleep with me tonight, Mummy, you won''t have any objections, right?" George scratched his sister with his big bright eyes. This idiot, Emma''s IQ, seemed to have increased a little. Un, no matter how smart she was, she still couldn''tpare to him. When he thought about how smart he was, George revealed a happy smile. When Lily heard that her daughter was actually scheming again, she immediately stopped him. "No way, your father wants to sleep with brother now, brother is already used to it, if your father suddenly doesn''t sleep with him, he won''t be able to sleep." "Who said that? I just hate dad sleeping with me, he relied on his long legs to always steal my nket. Mummy, hurry up and take dad away, don''t let him ruin my sleep quality." George did not give Mummy any face, and immediately waved his little hands with disdain. He wished that tonight, he could push his father onto the bed of the Mummy to sleep. Lily looked at the two little things in front of him in disbelief. Who would try to scam their Mummy. Lily saw that he could not convince the two little fellows at all, so he gave up. "I''m going upstairs to take a bath. You guys can y something else, but don''t look at IPAD anymore. About this, I''ll confiscate it." Lily took the little guy''s IPAD and directly walked up the stairs, leaving behind two little things that werepletely dumbstruck. "Brother, doesn''t Mummy like father a lot now? But why is Mummy unhappy that I allowed Father to sleep together with me? " "Maybe Mummy is shy! "No matter what happens tonight, you have to drag Daddy out of your bed, do you hear?" Georgemanded his sister. Emma nodded her head vigorously, "Don''t worry elder brother, after I trick Father and Mummy into going to bed, I''ll sneak out and sleep with you." "No, I hate sleeping in the same bed as you. You pee." "I won''t, I... I really am not peeing anymore. If you don''t believe me, ask Mummy." Emma was so anxious that her face was flushed red. However, George showed an expression that he didn''t believe her, which made the little guy angry to death. When Edwards Wayne stepped into the living room, he saw his daughter sitting on the sofa with a dispirited and listless expression on her face. He instantly walked over with concern and asked gently: "Emma, what''s wrong? Did brother bully you again? " "Daddy, you''re back!" Emma immediately reached out her short hands, asking him to hug her. Edwards Wayne gently embraced the little fellow in his arms and sat on the sofa with him. "Tell Daddy, why are you unhappy?" "Brother despised me. He said that I would pee on his bed and would not sleep with me." The little guy pouted, looking like it was hurt. Edwards Wayne was startled, he kissed her face and smiled: "Didn''t you sleep with Mummy? Why do you want to sleep with elder brother?" "I wanted Mummy to sleep with Father tonight, so I wanted to sleep with elder brother for the night. But elder brother loathed me." The little guy spoke in an innocent and innocent manner. Edwards Wayne''s eyes instantly lit up and he could not help but be secretly happy. He asked his daughter with a smile that was difficult to conceal, "Emma, do you really want father to sleep together with Mummy?" As expected of his biological daughter, Edwards Wayne couldn''t help but ruthlessly kiss the little fellow. That naughty son of his actually dared to despise his daughter. He was going to catch him soon, and he was going to teach him a lesson. "Yeah, brother said so, but Mummy doesn''t seem happy. Daddy, I just saw online with brother saying that you and Mummy are going to be together, right? Uncle isn''t lying. " When Emma thought about how her father and Mummy were really going to be together, she felt that she would definitely be a very happy child. Because, in the future, she would have her father and her Mummy to apany her. When Edwards Wayne heard that Lily was unhappy, the light in the depths of his eyes instantly dimmed. That woman didn''t really want to date him, he was the one that threatened and lured her into agreeing. It seemed a little too early to talk about sleeping. However, he already felt gratified that his daughter had such intentions. This meant that the little fellow had already acknowledged him. As long as the children felt that he could sleep on the same bed as their Mummy, it would be equivalent to a bright future. "Emma, you y by yourself first, I''ll go upstairs to look for your Mummy." "Yes, Daddy, you should chat with Mummy properly, don''t make her angry again." Emma immediately advised him kindly. Edwards Wayne patted her little head, "Don''t worry, Daddy will treat your Mummy well now." After leaving his daughter behind, Edwards Wayne couldn''t wait to go up the stairs and meet her. Although he had stayed with her for most of the day today, his heart had been itching for an excuse to go home and see her as soon as the sky darkened. Edwards Wayne walked up the stairs as he stared at the master bedroom near the balcony. The door was tightly shut. What was that woman doing inside? Perhaps, by pushing open the door, there would be an answer. The man walked to the door calmly with a deep look in his eyes. Chapter 214 Chapter 214 When n came out of the coffee shop, he saw Anne and her friends catching a taxi and leaving. He took a few quick steps forward. With his two legs, he was no match for the four wheels. Frustrated, he turned back to his sports car. The first thing he did was to call Billy William: "Hello, where are you? I need your help on an urgent matter." "At thepany. What''s the urgent matter?" Billy William''s tone was indifferent. As far as he was concerned, n had never been in a hurry to get things done. "Do you know where Anne is staying?" n asked anxiously. "She? "I don''t know. Maybe he''s staying at my aunt''s house. Are you going to look for someone there?" "Don''t give me the chance. I want an urate answer. I''ll give you ten minutes. You must help me find it. I''lle find you now!" n hung up the call and started the engine, causing the sports car to fly far away like a gust of wind. Billy William looked at his phone, surprise shing across his handsome face, what was that tone of n saying after he ate gunpowder? Over 10 minutester, the door to his office was forcefully pushed open. n who walked in was out of breath, pulled out a chair in front of his desk and sat down. "What''s the matter with you?" Billy William looked at n who had lost hisposure. He still could not figure out what had happened to him today. n raised his head, two eyes staring straight at him as he asked, "Have you asked about the thing I asked you to ask?" "Yes, my aunt didn''t know that Anne had returned." "What?" n said with a crazy expression, "How did you be a cousin? Don''t you care about the matter of your cousin returning back home? And ... "My daughter..." n, what did you just say? Your daughter? "What''s going on?" Billy William acutely grabbed onto the most important part of his words. A pair of handsome eyes narrowed into a line as they stared fixedly at him. nughed self-deprecatingly, "I bumped into Anne at an intersection today, and followed her into a cafe. Did you know? I was sitting on the windowsill and eavesdropping on her conversation with her friends. A bunch of aunties walking by thought that I was going to jump off the building, startling her and told me personally that the child was mine,Billy, I ... "I''ve also be a father. This is simply too unexpected. However, this is the truth. That child is truly mine ... She said it with his own mouth." Billy William''s face was already in a daze from being struck by lightning. He looked at n who was unable to conceal the ecstasy on his face, and his voice became stiff: "What happened to you and Edwards? Why do you like to get in the car first and then make up the tickets? Now that you two have children again, and you leave me alone, you have the nerve toe here and show off." n did not expect Billy William to look at him with a sad face. Heughed wildly and then ran over and hugged Billy William: "I already have a daughter, Billy, god, I can''t believe it, you gave me a p, let me see, whether this is a dream or not..." "Pah!" As expected, a p that was not light nor heavynded on n''s devilishly handsome face. He was stunned for a moment. "You really did it!" n red at him with resentment. "You were the one who told me to hit him. How about it? Are you awake? If you still feel like this is a dream, why don''t you let me kiss your face? " Billy William mocked him. "Don''t disgust me!" It was only then that n realized that he was actually still holding onto him, and quickly let go of her hand, retreating a few steps. "I''m going to look for Anne now, help me find her quickly as well." "Isn''t it easy for you to find her? Wouldn''t it make sense to find connections and bring out her information? " Billy William felt that he had be a father, why did it feel like his IQ also went offline? Could it be that the IQ of a man who became a father was often off the line? n''s eyes instantly widened, and then he shouted in ecstasy: "That''s right, why didn''t I think of this? I''m so happy that my head is spinning, I''ll get someone to investigate right now." "n, you stop right there!" Billy William sternly reprimanded her, "Since you have done such a reckless thing, I''m warning you, if you dare hurt my cousin again after finding her, I''ll be the first to not forgive you." "Don''t worry. Who do you think is the most injured one?" n had a bitter expression. "What I''m saying is, since you already have a child, hurry up and take responsibility. If you dare to raise your pants, you won''t recognize anyone..." "Stop!" n saw that Billy William''s fist was about to strike his face, he immediately said anxiously: "Don''t worry, this time, even if she does not need me to take responsibility, I will be in for it, don''t forget, I already have a daughter. You also saw herst time, she''s a little kid, when we go back, I''ll bring her for you to see." "Stop being so proud here. Hurry up and go find someone. I''m sure Anne is hiding from you because she''s afraid that you''ll be dishonest." Billy William was simply about to be angered to death by his two brothers. One by one, they all had children. On the other hand, he was alone, and suddenly felt as if he had been abandoned by the whole world. So sad! If he could ever get his goddess to give birth to a child, then he would definitely be a hundred times happier than n. But did he have the guts to do so? He didn''t even dare to roll his eyes when he saw the goddess, not to mention the possibility of her getting pregnant. n happily went to investigate about Anne''s situation. He did not say anything, and directly left. It was only when night fell that the good news finally arrived. Originally, she lived in an upscale district in the center of the city with her child. Thinking of this, n''s heart ached. When he thought about how she had hidden from him for the past two years for the sake of her children, he felt an inexplicable sense of anger. What was going on with this woman? Why did he choose to bear all this alone when he knew the child was his? She was still hiding it from him until now. If not for him seeing it by chance, she would probably be hiding it from him for the rest of her life. Tonight, he decided to go over and make it clear to her that, in any case, the child was his and he would never leave them again. Ji Family! In the bedroom on the second floor, the atmosphere was quiet. The man hesitated for two seconds before opening the door. The woman inside seemed to have just taken a bath. She had long, dry hair and was about to use a hair dryer to blow her hair. The bathroom door was ajar, and there was a faint misting from it. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Hearing the sound of the door opening, Lily also turned around quickly. She then saw the man standing at the door of the bathroom with a deep look in his eyes. His heart started beating wildly for no reason. She did not say anything, trying her best to ignore his strong presence. She turned on the hair dryer and blew on her soft hair. "Let me help you!" The man suddenly took a step forward and stood powerfully behind her. He was a head taller than her, causing her to feel a sense of oppression. Chapter 215 Chapter 215 C ire did not expect that the man would actuallye in. Her breathing became sluggish, and in the next moment, the hairdryer in her hand was naturally taken away by the man. "Can you blow?" Since Lily could not reject him, she could only doubt his ability to move. "Won''t you know once you try?" Edwards Wayne curled his lips and used his long and slender fingers to gently pick up her hair. Her movements were still considered gentle as they helped her blow the hot wind. Lily tensed up, she did not know why she agreed to let him help her with this. Using the advantage of her height, Edwards Wayne looked down at the small, straight, and taut body from above. Could it be that she was blushing again? Edwards Wayne tilted his head slightly, his gloomy eyes swept across her small face. She was blushing! Edwards Wayne smiled even more meaningfully. The delicate fragrance in the woman''s hair, followed by the hot wind, drifted into the man''s nose one after another. It would be false to say that Edwards Wayne was not interested in the ape. However, he didn''t dare do anything to her. This woman seemed gentle and obedient, but once she got angry, the consequences would be dire. "The children seem to know about us." Edwards Wayne opened his mouth and began to chat with the others to change his mind. "En!" Lily''s little face tightened up a bit as she closed her eyes. "How did they know?" "It might be the Old Garry ..." Edwards Wayne didn''t want to tell her that, in fact, he was the one who asked Old Garry to tell this news to the children. Lily sighed: "We really shouldn''t have let them know about this so early on, they will definitely let their imaginations run wild." "What does it matter?" They are our children. Why don''t we let them know that we''re having a good time? " Edwards Wayne, on the other hand, had a different understanding of the same thing. Lily suddenly turned around, her hair flowing between the man''s fingers. Edwards Wayne only felt an electric shock from his fingertips all the way to his heart, following that, it went straight to his lower abdomen. "Was it the IPAD that you asked the Old Garry to show to them?" Lily narrowed her beautiful eyes and stared at him with suspicion as she asked. Edwards Wayne did not expect thedy to guessed correctly, the handsome face was slightly embarrassed, but, he did not feel like he did anything wrong. "Yes, I don''t want to hide this from the children. Although they are young, they can already ept anything. Moreover, the children have asked me more than once, whether they will fall in love with their Mummy. I have also promised them that I will. Now, I have fulfilled this promise ..." Lily could not believe it. Her beautiful eyes widened as she ridiculed, "You actually agreed to this matter of theirs? What do you think? How do you know I''m going to fall for you?" I''m very confident in my charm. Of course, after meeting you, I lost that confidence because of you. I said before, I won''t force you to fall in love with me too early. I will give you time. When Edwards Wayne spoke of love, he did not lose out at all to the title of Casanova. Lily''s mental state was weak to begin with, so she could not bear to be provoked by him. At this moment, his words made her feel extremely frustrated. She said somewhat vexedly, "You''re still saying that you won''t force me? Aren''t you saying these words to me just to force me?" "Do you really feel nothing for me? I don''t believe it. " Edwards Wayne''s finger indistinctly moved around her snow-white, small, and delicate chin, attempting to raise her little face and once again ruthlessly kiss this small, stubborn mouth. However, Lily saw through her evil intentions. With a twist of his waist, he turned and walked out of the bathroom, "I''m going down to see my child!" Raising her finger, the warm feeling disappeared, and Edwards Wayne turned to the side with a slightly stiff body, watching the woman walk towards Walk Outside. This woman''s vignce isn''t bad. From the looks of it, she isn''t the only one. For other men, is she also that sacred and invible? Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Thinking of this, Edwards Wayne was not disappointed, but instead happy. A woman with self-respect and self-love was absolutely worthy of him treating her wholeheartedly. After nightfall, n drove his sports car and stopped in front of the small district''s entrance. After getting off the car, he checked in and entered the residentialplex. He arrived at an elevator and checked the information on his phone before pressing the elevator button. His heart was racing as the elevator rose. He understood Anne''s personality the best. She was a very proud woman, with a very high self- esteem. How could hemunicate with her when she saw himter? n who had always been conceited, instantly lost his confidence when facing the woman he liked. When the elevator door opened, n found the room number. At that moment, he took a deep breath, raised his hand and knocked. After knocking for a minute, the door opened and a middle-aged woman stuck her head out. "Sir, who are you looking for?" "Who are you? Isn''t this Anne''s home? " "Miss Pei went out. I''m a babysitter hired by her." The old woman looked at him and realized that he was dressed extraordinary, with a noble temperament. She thought he was Anne''s friend. "Well, when will she be back, do you know?" n asked as he looked inside the house. He saw a little fellow crawling back and forth on a child''s cushion on the floor, ying with a toy. The nanny shook her head. "I''m not sure. If you have something to do with her, you can call her." "I''m sorry, I''m her friend from before. I don''t have her phone number now, can you give me her phone number?" n asked as his eyes locked onto that adorable little fellow''s body. The nanny noticed that n did not look like a bad person, he had a rich Young Master appearance, naturally she did not suspect that he had other intentions, "Wait for me, I will look for her number using my phone." "Thank you!" n was extremely grateful, and did not take any further steps into the room. He leaned on the door, and looked at the cute little fellow with a smile. The little guy was already one year and seven months old. Among his slightly messy ck hair, he had a round face and looked like he was very nutritious. She was wearing a pink t-shirt and there was only a nappy on the bottom. When she turned around, she saw n standing at the entrance. She immediately stood up, dragging a cute cloth doll with her, and her two short legs shook as she walked towards n. "Uncle ..." After the little guy walked a few steps, he stopped and retreated a few steps timidly. He pointed at n with his little finger and started yelling. His voice was still a little blurry, because the little guy had just learned how to speak, so he could only say a few very simple words. n looked at the little fellow who was standing two meters away from her with a gentle and excited gaze. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 The pair looked at each other and n almost stopped breathing. He had a strong premonition that this little thing was definitely his daughter. I want to hug her so much that I want to kiss her tender and small face so much, n almost couldn''t resist this urge and stepped into the room. At this moment, the nanny walked over vigntly and passed a piece of paper over. "Mister, this is the contact number for Miss Pei. You can take it. I''m sorry, the child needs to rest. I''m closing up now." n could see that the nanny was wary of him, and he did not want to scare the child either. I really want to hug her! When he turned around to leave, the nanny hurriedly closed the door. n turned around again, and faced a thick door wall. After that, he lowered his head and looked at the cell phone number. He took out his cell phone and wanted to pull it out, but he hesitated. n threw the phone back into his jacket pocket, then crumpled the paper into a ball and held it tightly in his palm. He didn''t want to call, but he could go downstairs and wait for her. Since the child was home, she would be back soon. Lily went downstairs and saw his daughter wandering around the living room by herself. "Where''s brother?" Lily casually asked. "elder brother went to y in his toy room." Emma pitifully ran over to her: "Mummy, elder brother thinks I''m stupid, so he won''t y with me anymore. Can you y with me?" "Okay, what do you want to y? Mummy will apany you! " Lily looked at her daughter''s lonely little figure and felt her heart ache. These few days, she had been busy with her work and had neglected her daughter. She felt very sorry for this. Now that she was temporarily free from work, she certainly had to put more energy into her children. "Mummy, tell me your fairy tales. I really like your stories." Emma couldn''t think of anything fun at the moment, so she dragged Mummy''s hand and walked towards the sofa, beside him were a few fairy tale she had just bought for her. Lily held his daughter, took one of the books, and began to exin the contents of the matter to her in a sonorous voice. Edwards Wayne took a shower and went downstairs. Looking at the mother and daughter sitting on the sofa, he felt a strong sense of satisfaction. After dinner, it was already deep into the night. After Lily gave his daughter a bath, he carried her to the bed to y. On the other side of the bathroom, there were two figures, one big and one small, sitting in arge bathtub. The bathtub was still steaming and the two identical faces were slightly red from the heat. "Daddy, where are you sleeping tonight?" George asked slowly. "Where do you think I should sleep?" Edwards Wayne''s beautiful eyes became a little deeper as she turned her head and looked at her son. "I think you should sleep with Mummy. She''s your girlfriend, shouldn''t you all sleep together?" In George''s limited knowledge, only parents who feel like they should be sleeping together. Edwards Wayne chuckled, rubbed his little head, and said with greatfort: "I also feel like we should sleep together with her, unfortunately, your Mummy doesn''t agree." "If Mummy doesn''t agree, aren''t you going over? Daddy, you are a man, men are fearless, you are afraid of getting scolded by Mummy? " George encouraged him again. Edwards Wayne felt that his son''s words made sense. Maybe he should go and try tonight, what if he seeded? After taking a bath, Edwards Wayne was wearing a grey robe. His tall and big body was filled with a wild male aura. He stood in the doorway with a hint of hesitation on his handsome face. George was also wearing a set of small pajamas and standing behind him with his hands behind his back. "Daddy, open the door." "Wait a moment!" Edwards Wayne said indifferently. "What are you waiting for! Are you afraid? " George immediately looked down on him, and then ran out with his short legs. "Hey, son, what are you doing?" The expression in Edwards Wayne''s eyes stiffened, and immediately after, he saw his son very straightforwardly push open the door to the room next door. "Mummy, are you asleep?" George pushed the door open and entered. He discovered that the light inside was turned very dark and Mummy and her sister were already lying on the bed, looking like they were about to fall asleep. Lily sat up, and looked at his son strangely: "What? "It''s already sote, why aren''t you sleeping yet? What are you doing?" George looked at Mummy and chuckled twice: "It''s not that I want to do something, it''s that Father has something to say to you." When Edwards Wayne heard this, his handsome face froze. Right after, a small figure ran out and grabbed his big hands, pulling him inside: "Daddy,e in quickly, tell Mummy what you want to say." Edwards Wayne trembled, and immediately said: "I have nothing to say, I just want to say good night to you." Hearing Edwards Wayne''s voice, Emma who was about to fall asleep immediately crawled up and sat up. He rubbed his sleepy eyes. "Daddy, can you sleep with Emma?" Although Emma was in a daze, she was still clear about her mission. Edwards Wayne''s eyes instantly lit up. His little lover was the best to him. Lily looked at the two little fellows with his clear eyes, and in the end, stared at the man''s face: "What are you doing?" "I want to sleep with my daughter!" Edwards Wayne said very manly in front of his son and daughter. Lily seemed to already know what he was nning, he lifted the nket and said: "Alright, then come over to sleep, I''ll sleep with my son tonight." Edwards Wayne,"..." This woman must have been purposely ying with him. Emma Yi Ting went to Mummy and did not sleep with her. She immediately became anxious and extended her small hand, pulling on Mummy''s finger: "Mummy, do not go. Don''t leave me alone, I am very scared." "Emma, don''t be afraid. Don''t you have your father to apany you?" "No, I want Father''s Mummy to stay with me." Emma immediately disyed her shamelessness. Her pair of eyes looked at Mummy and then at Daddy. Lily really didn''t understand what the two little fellows were doing. It was impossible for her to sleep with this man at this time, and she didn''t dare to do it either. When he thought about the nightmare of torture five years ago, Lily decided to stay as far away from this man as possible. "Mummy, I beg of you, can you just let me sleep with you? I really want to sleep with dad. " Emma pleaded Mummy with teary eyes. When Edwards Wayne saw that her daughter was about to cry, he could only walk over and stroke her face: "Alright, Emma, Daddy is going to sleep with elder brother tonight. You have Mummy to apany you, don''t be afraid!" "I want father''s ..." Emma immediately grabbed his big hand. Edwards Wayne felt that it was impossible. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. However, at this time, he heard the woman''s melodious voice, "Since your daughter wants you, then go to sleep." Chapter 217 Chapter 217 D¡ªempsey Wayne thought he had misheard, he raised his head and looked at Lily in shock, then at her eyes that were as clean as water, his heart trembled. He had always felt that the woman''s eyes were beautiful, sometimes they were as clear as water and sometimes they were ethereal. At this moment, she looked a little tired, and the smoke was very thick, causing Edwards Wayne''s heart to beat quickly, wishing he could kiss her charming eyes. "Daddy, Mummy agreed!" George looked like he had just achieved his goals as heughed non ¡ª stop. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Emma was finally happy. Sheid on the bed and pped her hands together non-stop: "Daddy, Mummy, quickly fall asleep." Edwards Wayne did not expect Lily to agree to let him sleep with him in the end, it was unbelievable. Lily also didn''t think that he would actually agree, but once he said those words, he no longer had any leeway to go back on his words. Even though he was sleeping soundly, with a daughter between him and her, no matter how bad he was, he wouldn''t dare do anything to her. With this thought, Lily rxed and went to sleep. Edwards Wayne''s thin lips curled up slightly, and he alsoid down on the other side of his daughter. Seeing George still standing by the door in a daze, he spoke in a low voice: "George, do you want to sleep here with me?" George actually wanted to go over very much, because from a young age, he had either slept with the Mummy or slept on a small bed by himself. But he had never slept in the middle of his father''s Mummy. That kind of feeling must be very good. "It''s not like I''m as delicate as Emma the idiot, I don''t want to sleep with you guys, I''m so crowded, I''m going back to my room to sleep." After George said this, he turned around and opened the door, and walked out withrge strides. Then, he gently closed the door. Lily looked at his son''s stubborn little figure and couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. It was unknown who his son''s stubborn and strong personality was like, but it was also a good habit for boys to be independent since they were young. "Daddy, Mummy, Emma is so happy!" Emma suddenly lost sleep again. Her two small hands touched Mummy as she stroked her father''s sturdy arms. Her little face was filled with joy. "Emma, it''s veryte. Quickly close your eyes and go to sleep." Lily scolded her daughter in a low voice. Emma was rolling around in the middle, and she was not sleepy at all. Edwards Wayne hugged her daughter, and yed with her for a while. Then, her beautiful eyes subconsciously drifted towards the woman in front of her. Lily lied down on the ground with her eyes closed, pretending to sleep. But, no one knew how nervous she was at the moment. "Mummy, Daddy is so hard here, he knocked my head so hard that it hurt. Feel around and see, I didn''t lie to you." The little guy suddenly grabbed one of her small hands and ced it on the man''s firm and hard chest. Lily felt her head explode as her beautiful eyes widened. Edwards Wayne also didn''t expect his daughter to be so impressive, to actually grab her hand directly. "Emma, stop messing around. Hurry up and go to sleep. If you don''t, I''ll get angry." Lily immediately retracted her hand as if she was electrocuted. Then, she red at her daughter with feigned anger, and immediately, she turned her body to the side and faced in that direction. Edwards Wayne knew that she must be shy again. This woman seemed to be stubborn, but she was actually very simple at times. Edwards Wayne had guessed it right, at that moment, Lily''s entire body was tensed, and her face was flushed red. Her daughter was really a little moron. She could roll around on his father''s body as she liked, but that was only because she was his daughter. Of course she couldn''t care less, but how could she just grab her hand away from that man? Her naive daughter really made her want tough and cry. If she wanted to get angry, she wouldn''t be able to find an excuse. When the little fellow saw Mummy turning his back on her, she thought that she was really angry, so she didn''t dare to move anymore and obediently hugged her father''s arm. She stuck her face close and closed her eyes. Edwards Wayne looked at his daughter''s silly look and wanted tough, but wanted to kiss her face even more. As soon as the little fellow calmed down, a feeling of sleepiness overwhelmed it. Itsrge eyes blinked, and even its eyelids drooped downwards. "Daddy, I''m going to sleep!" The little guy said in a daze. Edwards Wayne gently kissed her forehead. "Mn, go to sleep. "Hum!" Daddy, Emma loves you so much! " The little fellow took the opportunity to confess. Edwards Wayne''s cold and hard heart was now like a sponge, extremely soft. "Daddy loves you too, very much!" Edwards Wayne was led astray by his daughter, and his words revealed a childish tone. The little guy was already asleep, but she must have heard her father''s words. Her pretty little mouth curled up into a smile. Lily felt goosebumps all over his body as he listened to his father and daughter. Finally, the little guy fell asleep, soundly sleeping. Looking at her innocent and cute sleeping face, Edwards Wayne couldn''t help but curl his lips when he thought of how she peed all over his body for the first time. Lily straightened his body and waited for a long time. Then he turned his head and met the man''s dark eyes. What the hell, did he keep staring at her like that? "Daughter is already asleep, you can go to your son''s side and sleep now." Lily said coldly on purpose. Edwards Wayne replied shamelessly, "I want to sleep on this bed tonight." "What are you doing? I''m warning you, don''t do anything rash." After Lily heard his words, her entire body tensed up, even her small face showed signs of panic. Edwards Wayne''s long body suddenly flipped, and easily moved from his daughter''s small body to Lily''s. Lily waspletely dumbstruck. Her beautiful eyes widened, and her two small hands covered her chest, frantically calling out. "Edwards Wayne, you''re crazy, what are you doing?" Lily''s handsome face erged so much that it was already toote for him to dodge if she wanted to. His thin lips forcefully kissed the corner of her lips. "You ..." Lily was about to copse, this bastard was too bold, to actually have his daughter by his side, and dared to do such a despicable thing to her. "Eternal Rest!" The man''s voice was low and hoarse as he called out her name. He had a sort of charm that seemed as if he wanted to lure away a person''s soul. Lily was struggling just now, but when she heard Yue Yang calling her name in a low voice, her eyes widened as she stared at him in shock. "Don''t worry, I won''t act recklessly. At least, I won''t do it today!" Although Edwards Wayne said that he wouldn''t, in the next second, he forcefully kissed her slightly parted lips, and deeply kissed his. Lily''s mind went nk. When this man spoke, he was not speaking at all. He said that he wouldn''t do anything rash, then what was he doing now? Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Lily''s mind was in a daze, her petite body was forcefully suppressed by the man''s tall and sturdy body, unable to move. At this moment, she was so weak that she had no power to resist. She could only allow men to forcefully seize her. Edwards Wayne originally thought that he would be able to sleep peacefully if he just kissed her. However, he had truly underestimated his own body''s reaction to her. Even if it was only a light kiss, or even if he was just suppressing her, his body''s reaction was already extremely shocking. "Ugh ..." Lily was about to hold her breath, all the air had been snatched away by the man. At this moment, her brain was severely injured, and all she could do was let out a protest as she felt that the man''s body was too heavy, causing her to be unable to move. She was like a pitiful little sheep, her beautiful eyes were filled with tears and mist from being wronged,ining about the man''s crimes. Edwards Wayne''s breath became heavier, the woman''s lips were too soft, like jelly, bringing with it a fragrance of milk, making him reluctant to part with his. When he was finally satisfied and let her go, he was slightly startled by the warm light from themp above his head and the woman''s misty eyes. "Go away ..." Lily was already very angry, she scolded him softly, and after that, after her hands rxed, she pushed him angrily. Edwards Wayne didn''t expect that just a kiss from him was enough to make her cry. He frowned and asked with deep concern, "What''s wrong? I hurt you? " Lily turned her little face to the side and did not say a word. Edwards Wayne could only gently flip from her daughter''s small body to the other. As heid on his back, his beautiful eyes couldn''t help but fall on the little girl on the other side. Could it be that what he did just now was truly too excessive? Or was he too hungry? Lily also didn''t know what was wrong with him, but he felt that this man didn''t care about his resistance, and was forcefully suppressing him like that. Moreover, just now, her mind was reying the scene from five years ago when she was forced into a corner by him. The feeling of being torn apart inside her body had always been a nightmare for her. These past few years, she would asionally have that dream. Later on, she would be too tired from bringing her child around. Gradually, she would rarely be able to dream about that dream again. But just now, that man was as heavy as a mountain, making her recall that morning once again. How she dragged her sore legs away, and how she recovered from thecerations from a few days ago. Edwards Wayne did not know what she was thinking, but his pretty eyebrows slightly knitted, and after that, he took the initiative to sit up: "I''m going to sleep with my son." Lily did not reply him, and only curled his body. Edwards Wayne didn''t know that there had been a shadow in Lily''s heart. He only felt that this woman seemed to be more weak than he had imagined, she seemed to be very resistant to being touched by others. Could it be that this had something to do with him forcing her to do with five years ago? Around 10: 30 PM! Anne''s car drove into the car park. After she stopped the car, she walked towards the elevator''s entrance. However, just as she reached a ce in the shadows, a tall figure suddenly blocked her path. Anne was caught off guard, and immediately jumped in fright as he let out a scream. "It''s me ...!" A voice that was intentionally lowered sounded out. When Anne heard this voice, he immediately raised his head. With the light from thenterns behind him, the man''s deep and handsome facial features became even more distinct. "n? Why are you here? " Anne could not believe it. How did this man find his way here? n''s eyes became gloomy, and his tone became dejected: "Do you think you can hide from me? "As long as it''s someone I want, I''ll definitely be able to find them. Anne ..." "Don''t call me that, you''re not worthy!" Anne bellowed at him angrily. n''s body froze, his eyes were gloomy without any light, without blinking, looking at the beautiful woman in front of him. The woman had shoulder-length short hair and a very fashionable aura. Her appearance was picturesque, and her facial features were exquisite yet small. She definitely belonged to the type of woman that would make people unable to forget at first nce. She was very beautiful with many unique features. "I already have a child, am I not worthy?" n chuckled. He felt that her angry look was as cute as ever. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Anne coldly snorted. "Who said the child is yours? I only said that today because I was afraid that you would jump down from the stairs. Although I hate you, I do not wish for you to die." "If you don''t want to see me die, that means you still care about me." n lost control of his voice andughed as he spoke. Anne turned her petite face to the side, resentment filling the bottom of his eyes: "So what if you find me? It''s impossible for me to be with you, so hurry up and go find your third or fourth person." "What are you talking about?" n''s beautiful eyebrows instantly twisted into a rope. Anneughed coldly: "Stop pretending here, back then I received more than just one provocative call from a woman. I have seen all of the photos you had with them with my own eyes, n, even now, do you still think that I can''tpare to you? That''s right, my family assets may not be as good as your Mu Family''s, but don''t worry, I won''t be as good as you in the future." When n spoke out such cold and emotionless words, his gaze turned deeper and deeper, "Anne, what exactly do you want to say? You want to say that I betrayed you because I had other women? How can you use me so wrongly? " "I didn''t wrongly use you because I know what sort of person you are." Anne clenched her teeth in hatred, then, she extended her hand, wanting to push away the man who was blocking her way, but she did not expect that when she extended her hand out, she was suddenly grabbed by the man and thrown into his embrace. "n, what are you doing? Let me go! " Anne was even more furious, he felt that n was messing with her. n hugged her tightly in his embrace, his thin lips next to her ear as he asked in a low and hoarse voice, "Who is this child? Tell me the truth." "It''s not yours anyway!" Anne replied with a cold smile. "Whether it is mine or not, I can test it! The result will naturally be known. " n''s tone carried a trace of disappointment. "I forbid you to touch my daughter!" "It could also be mine!" n lowered his tone. "No!" Anne suddenly struck him hard in the chest: You bastard, n, how can you treat me like this? "You don''t love me. Why did youe and find me? Why did you sleep with me?" n allowed the woman to randomly beat on his bosom. He felt no pain, and only held on to her hand, and did not let go. "I slept with you because I love you. Don''t you understand?" n felt that this woman''s EQ was sometimes too low, and needed him to teach her a little. Chapter 219 Chapter 219 H ¡ªearing him say that he loved her, Anne suddenly became quiet, and her voice became sarcastic: "Not only do you love me, you''ve also loved a lot of women. n, your love, has long since be worthless, don''t you know? "Let me go." "If you don''t tell me if the child is mine, I won''t let you go." n said shamelessly. Her words made n sad. Since when was his love worthless? This woman loved to speak nonsense, she really should be taught a good lesson. "Yes, she is your daughter. Are you satisfied? "Don''t test for DNA anymore, I can tell you for sure right now." Anne suddenly pushed him away and spoke in a low voice. It was alreadyte at night, and she didn''t want the neighbors nearby to hear what they were saying. She was a young woman, bringing a child with her as she went in and out of the house. There had never been a man in the house before. These rumors were told to her by the nanny. When she heard it, she felt her mind go nk, and for a moment she could not recover from her anger. She thought that she could be very carefree and not care about the gossip around her. However, when she came down from the district, the women would all gather and chat with her and point at her. This feeling was like a needle in the back and was very ufortable. "Anne, since she''s my daughter, you can take her with you to my house tomorrow. I''ll take good care of both of you, okay?" n already knew that the child was his. It was just that he needed to hear this woman admit it herself before he could be at ease. "Are you going to be responsible to me and the child?" Anneughed coldly. "You are leaving our daughter in the custody of a babysitter. I just went upstairs and she was ying with her toys by herself. At least, I can''t stand it. I have to take my daughter away and give her a better life. " When n thought about those clean and clear eyes looking at him, his heart ached. He wished that he could immediately hug his daughter and give her a peaceful and happy life. Anne lowered his head and did not speak. She also felt that she couldn''t give her daughter a better life. "Anne, stop being so stubborn, ande back with me, okay?" n walked in front of her, and his tone was even gentler than before. Anne bit his lips, a crafty look suddenly appearing in his eyes, he raised his head and replied: "Alright, I will go back with you, but... "I''ve found a job and will be officially working in a few days. At that time, I''ll leave my daughter to you." "Looking for a job? What kind of job did you get? " n did not expect her to leave her daughter at home by himself because she had something to do with finding a job. Would she still need to work when she lived with him? He would certainly give her the richest life. "You don''t need to worry about that. In short, I have no way to take care of my daughter and my job. Since you are her father''snd, you should help me share some of it." Anne''s tone was also a little indifferent, and the anger from earlier was no longer present. n frowned, "Anne, how old is your daughter now? Can''t you just peacefully apany her? Why are you looking for a job at this time of year? As long as you agree to marry me, I guarantee that I will give you enough money to spend." Anne curled his lips, and said indifferently: "I only promised to live with you for my daughter, who said I was going to marry you? n, listen carefully, our only connection is that of a child, there is no longer any feelings between us." "Anne, are you really going to be so cold and heartless to me?" n was stunned, looking at the woman''s face that was as calm as water, and Listen to her''s indifferent words, n''s heart couldn''t help but feel pain. Anne, however, didn''t say anything else. He only walked a few steps before stopping, "Tomorrow, at nine in the morning, I''ll be waiting for you." n watched as the woman resolutely walked into the elevator while stepping on top of her high heels. His heart, was slightly uneasy. Lily had a bad dream in the middle of the night. Strange, why did she have this kind of dream again? When she woke up, the sky outside was still dark. Her entire body was sore and tired, and cold sweat covered her forehead. Lily did not dare sleep anymore, she also felt that she must be crazy to have such a nightmare. Perhaps it was because the first impression was too terrible, but after five years of umtion, it had be a shadow cast over her heart. He did not dare to sleep anymore. He could not fall asleep either. Lily put on a jacket, took his drawing book, pushed open the door and went out onto the balcony. At the moment, the balcony lights were still lit, and the chairs were still neat and tidy. She tiredly sat down. 6: 30 PM. Edwards Wayne was still asleep when he suddenly saw his barefoot, disheveled daughter wearing a thin nightgown. She stood in front of him with a panicked expression on her face, her shoulders twitching as she cried: "Daddy, Mummy is gone! I dreamed that she was taken away by a monster, she is really gone now, I am so scared." Edwards Wayne suddenly woke up and sat up. Looking at his daughter''s pitiful appearance, he hugged her in his arms and asked in a low voice, "Where did your Mummy go? Do you know? " "She was taken away by a monster!" The little guy said with certainty. After Edwards Wayne heard his daughter''s naive and innocent words, his thin lips slightly curled up. "Let''s go, father will take you to find her." Edwards Wayne pushed open the door to his bedroom, and realized that Lily was no longer in her room. Strange, why would she be here so early in the morning? "Daddy, Mummy is really gone." When she was sleeping, she would habitually kick Mummy, but just now, she had kicked for a long time and did not kick Mummy, so she had to crawl back up. When she looked, she found that she was the only one on the bed, which scared her to death. Edwards Wayne looked towards the balcony, and then carried his daughter and walked out. "The Mummy is actually here." Emma shouted excitedly. Lily turned around and saw Edwards Wayne standing at the entrance of the balcony with his daughter in his arms. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Emma? How did you get up? " Just now, Lily''s inspiration was not bad, and he had been immersed in drawing the entire time. He did not hear his daughter cry out because he was afraid. Edwards Wayne looked at the woman''s pale little face, which had lost her sleep, and her expression froze. He asked in a low voice, "Why are you up so early?" "I can''t sleep!" After Lily saw him, she only paused for a second on his face before shifting her gaze away. "Because of me?" Edwards Wayne thought about his greedy behaviorst night. He never thought that it would actually cause this woman to lose sleep. Lily sneered: "Mr. Wayne, you think too highly of me. I won''t let you lose sleep, you think too much." She did not admit it. Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Emma fell asleep again in Lily''s embrace. Edwards Wayne also lost all sleep and sat down on a chair opposite of her. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Lily nced at him, then said indifferently: "Go and get your daughter a bed nket." Without saying a word, Edwards Wayne went to retrieve his quilt. After putting the quilt on his daughter, he whispered to her: "Should we let her sleep on the bed?" "No need, she definitely won''t be willing." Lily understood his daughter''s personality the best. After waking her up, unless she was holding him in her arms personally, she would not be able to sleep alone no matter where she went. "You''ll be tired if you carry me like this. Let me carry you!" Edwards Wayne looked at her emaciated body. He was really afraid that her hands would feel sore from hugging the little guy. "It''s fine, I''m used to it!" Lily replied indifferently. Edwards Wayne''s gaze froze slightly, and the gaze she used to look at her had an extra hint of heartache. Seeing that he still had not left, Lily could not help but raise her eyes and look into his eyes that were filled with concern. Her heart skipped a beat. "You can go back and sleep for a while." Lily seemed to be concerned about it, but in reality, he was being chased away. Edwards Wayne shook his head and returned to the chair opposite of him. He was still wearing his gold colored grey robe. With his slightly messy short hair and beautiful facial features, he narrowed his long and narrow eyes slightly as the wind blew past. Lily unintentionally nced at hiszy and noble appearance, and his heartbeat became even faster. At this moment, the sky had just begun to brighten. Everything seemed blurry, and even the gaze of the man in front of him seemed to contain an even stronger emotion. "Why are you looking at me?" Lily subconsciously straightened the hair hanging by his ear, and asked in embarrassment. Edwards Wayne also felt that it was impolite for him to be staring at her, so he intentionally shifted his gaze to the grey line at the side. Lily''s gaze focused on the side of his beautiful face, and her thoughts became chaotic. "In the future ..." Can you not touch me again? " A woman''s voice sounded out. Edwards Wayne was slightly startled. He turned his head, narrowed his eyes and locked onto her face, which was even paler than before. "Are you tired of being touched by me?" Edwards Wayne''s voice carried a trace of disappointment. He no longer hid his expression, because he had already treated this woman as one of his own. In front of their own people, there was no need to conceal their happiness, anger, sadness or even sadness. Lily bit her lips, as if she was making a decision. In the end, she raised her head, and looked straight at the man with a slightly sunken expression. Five years ago, you hurt me. Edwards Wayne was astonished once again, "I don''t understand what aspect of shadow you are referring to." Lily stared at him in embarrassment: "Other than that aspect, what else could it be? That was my first time five years ago, didn''t you see... Is there blood everywhere? " In truth, he did not see it, but he had let Larry see it. Larry told him that it was because of those bloodstains that caused him to treat Alice with such concern. Whatever she wanted, he would present it to her with both hands, without even furrowing his brows. "Sorry ..." I really did not realize that day. Perhaps, I really hurt you very deeply. " Edwards Wayne''s voice tightened. He knew that it was toote to apologize to her. Lily knew that Edwards Wayne''s attitude towards her had been improving more and more recently, and she also realized that he didn''t seem to be that hateful to her. He had nothing to say to the children. He had done his duty as a father. Although she no longer hated him that much, she could not easily hand over herself in less than a month. Other people needed a few months to get to know each other for their blind date. Moreover, there was such aplicated rtionship between her and Edwards Wayne. "What''s the use of saying sorry now. The damage has already been done and I''ve epted my fate. It can only be considered bad luck for me. But from now on, I hope that you can show me some respect. Is that okay?" Lily''s tone of voice still contained a little sadness, but what was more, was that he hoped to make the conditions with this man and not let something like yesterday happen again. "I was too impatient!" Edwards Wayne bit his lips lightly. This action looked natural, but it was so charming at the same time. He lowered his head, looked at his own gray pajamas, and self - deprecatingly said to himself, "No one has ever taught me to be patient and wait before. I am a decisive person both at work and in life. Lily opened her eyes in astonishment, and looked at him in disbelief. She did not expect that the words he said would actually have such grace and cultivation, it waspletely different from what he had said before. Actually, Edwards Wayne had always been like this. It was only because of the matter of the child that he became flustered and exasperated. "You don''t have to wait. I won''t stop you from dating other women." Lily said with feigned indifference. The light in Edwards Wayne''s eyes dimmed as he looked at her silently. Once again, Lily was flustered by his gaze, and once again, she reached out her hand to caress the long hair on her chest. Anyway, we are a couple who signed an agreement, and all of this is fake. You can go find a woman you like and fall in love with." "Lily, do you really think this way?" Edwards Wayne opened his mouth, and his tone revealed a trace of anger. Lily did not dare look into his eyes, she looked away at the waves in the distance: "Am I not supposed to think that way? "It''s not like you don''t understand our rtionship, it''s just a y..." "I can''t answer this question. You can ask the children at the breakfast table." Edwards Wayne seemed to be annoyed by her words, he stood up and walked towards the balcony door. Lily was stunned. He actually told her to ask the children? This was obviously a topic between adults, how could she have the nerve to ask a child? Lily hugged his daughter and slept until around seven o''clock, she also slept for a while, and her spirits finally lifted. After waking his daughter up, he helped her change her clothes and wash up. The little guy had a nk expression as he looked at her in a daze. By the time she got down, the man was already sitting at the table with his son. The scene was surprisingly harmonious. "Mummy, good morning!" George greeted her with a smile. Lily looked at his son''s sinister smile, and was startled, how could this brat smile like that? It really deserved a beating. "Mummy, when can I board Dad''s ne to go to the amusement park?" Emma suddenly asked with a face full of anticipation. Lily said in a low voice: "Saturday, it''s still early, eat breakfast!" Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Cire also took out a piece of bread to eat. With her beautiful eyes, she secretly nced at the graceful man drinking the coffee. It seemed like he hadn''t said anything to his son that he shouldn''t have. "Mummy, did you sleep wellst night? Isn''t it romantic being with Dad? " George asked with a smile, like a scoundrel. Lily was stunned, her beautiful eyes stared over: "Don''t meddle in other people''s business, hurry up and eat your breakfast." "Mummy, will I have a little brother soon? "I''m so happy." George could not conceal the smile on her face, and spoke out with satisfaction. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Lily''s small snow - white face was forcefully angered to the point of turning red by her son''s words. Her tone became stern: "George, is this a matter that you should interfere in?" George''s shiny ck eyes immediately dimmed, and said in disappointment: "It can''t be, could it be that Mummy doesn''t have my little brother in his stomach yet? "So boring. It was a waste of my effort yesterday to get dad to your bed, but I still haven''t given birth to a little brother. So annoying, you guys." Edwards Wayne''s expression, as usual, stiffened slightly upon hearing his son''s words. Good boy, yesterday you actively dragged him into Lily''s room. So you were scheming something like this, it really made one at a loss whether tough or cry. Lily immediately took out a piece of bread and threw it at his son''s face: "So it was you who did this." As if he had already predicted this, George wed with her petite hand, grabbing the bread Mummy threw at him, and waved it around with a smile. "Thank you, Mummy, for the bread." "Mummy, I want to ..." When Emma saw that her brother had caught the Mummy''s bread, she felt that it was really fun and immediately started a ruckus as well. Lily''s face palmed, these two little fellows were so angry that they almost hurt her head. "Daddy, quickly throw the bread in your te to me ..." Seeing that Mummy was ignoring her, Emma immediately looked towards Edwards Wayne in excitement. Edwards Wayne looked at his own cute and adorable self, his big eyes filled with anticipation. He could only gently pick up a piece of bread and toss it towards her. "I didn''t receive it ..." The little guy waved his little hand and brushed past the bread. His little face was suddenly filled with sadness. "Another one!" He really couldn''t stand seeing his daughter''s pitiful and wronged little expression. Edwards Wayne''s yfulness increased, and he decided to let his daughter have a good time. Emma was happy again, she rubbed her fists together, eager to give it a try, her gaze focused solely on the bread in her father''s hand. Edwards Wayne had already used a very light power this time, but the little guy''s two hands were waving around randomly. It didn''t get anything, and the bread dropped to the ground. "555, am I stupid?" Emma started crying as if he was pitiful. Lily picked up the bread on the ground and frowned slightly. She said in a serious tone, "Emma, stop ying. "Well, wasting food is shameful." George immediately added. Emma''s mouth fell open, and she instantly cried even harder. Edwards Wayne looked at his daughter''s habit of saying wind and rain, and couldn''t help but to laugh. His tall body stood up, and he walked straight to his daughter''s side, bringing her into his embrace, and holding a cup of warm milk to her small mouth: "Alright, stop crying, Daddy will throw you a ball next time okay?" With his father''s consoling, Emma immediately became happy. Lily looked at Edwards Wayne, and felt that he had spoilt his daughter too much, the little guy already had the potential to be a princess. He frowned. Next time, he had to talk about this man. However, what she did not know was that in Edwards Wayne''s eyes, her daughter was the little princess in his heart. The two little fellows finished their breakfast and went to school. However, Lily sat in the living room and didn''t move for a long time. Edwards Wayne''s gaze swept across her face, and said with a low voice. "Why aren''t you leaving?" "I''m on leave at noon today. I have other things to do." After Lily finished speaking, she carried her bag and stood up. "What is it?" Edwards Wayne had already thought about the time when he eavesdropped on her phone call. Today was his mother''s day of sacrifice, she seemed to have arranged for Bryant to go to his grave. "A small matter!" Lily replied as she quickly walked towards her own car. Edwards Wayne followed you with big steps. "I''ll go with you!" Lily''s heart trembled, she immediately rejected: "No need, I made an appointment with a friend!" With that, she got into the car, closed the door, and drove away from Edwards Wayne''s line of sight. Edwards Wayne''s handsome face was instantly covered in ayer of frost. This woman was really going to worship Bryant to her mother and father. What did she mean? Was he going to admit that Bryant was her real boyfriend in front of her mother''s grave? Edwards Wayne''s emotions were inexplicably vexed. That was an emotion of jealousy, and he had already experienced it more and more. "Young Master, it''s gettingte!" The driver reminded him in a low voice. Edwards Wayne had no choice but to open the car door and sit inside. Lily parked his car at an intersection and made a call. On the other end of the phone, Bryant''s exhausted voice could be heard: "Sou Sou, are you going over now?" "Bryant, if it''s inconvenient for you to go, I''ll go by myself first." After Lily found out about the feelings Bryant had for his, she felt that he should not let him go with his to the grave today. However, she had made an appointment earlier. If she didn''t make a phone call to him, it would seem like she had broken her promise. This wasn''t the principle of a human being. "I''m fine. Where are you? I''ll be right over." Bryant had rushed through the night''s announcement, and at the moment, he was indeed very tired. However, when he thought that today was a very important day, no matter how tired he was, he could still muster up his spirit. Lily told them his location, and half an hourter, Bryant rushed over. He was driving an off-road car. The two of them faced each other before each of them took their respective cars and drove in the direction of the cemetery. When they reached their destination, the two of them got out of the car. At this moment, the already gray sky started to drizzle. Lily''s already heavy heart, upon encountering this kind of dark weather, felt an unspeakable sorrow. Bryant held an umbre as he stood by her side. He raised his head to look at the mountains full of tombstones, and his mood was also very sorrowful. "Wandering, during the five years you''ve been overseas, I''vee to visit you every year." Bryant said with a light smile. Lily trembled slightly as she raised her head to look at the handsome man beside her. She was extremely grateful, "Thank you, Bryant. Bryantughed self-deprecatingly: "Are you nning tobel me as a good person?" "I didn''t mean it that way, but you''re really nice to me." Lilyughed bitterly, he lowered his head and walked up the stairs. Seeing her walk straight up in the rain, Bryant''s heart froze. He hurriedly followed her with an umbre. Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Edwards Wayne''s convoy, taking advantage of the drizzling rain, headed towards thepany. Halfway there, his gloomy face changed as he shouted, "Stop!" The six cars shed and stopped by the roadside, attracting quite a few people''s attention. The six luxury car s were the best in the market. It was rare to see them, so people naturally found them to be very spectacr. Edwards Wayne took out his phone, pulled out a phone, and gave Larry a call: "Immediately check out where Lily''s mother''s tombstone is." Larry had received a lot of orders before, but this time, it was special. The Young Master was actually concerned about the matters of Miss Tang''s mother. Sigh, from the looks of it, this time, Young Master did not only have two cute treasures, I am afraid that their Mummy will not let go of them either. A few minutester, Larry gave him a very precise address. "Southern Cemetery!" A deep male voice forcefully threw out four words. The chauffeur immediately turned the car around and sped off in the opposite direction. Edwards Wayne looked out of the window. Rain was falling on the ss and the car was covered with a dark film. At this moment, it seemed that even the sky was so dark that it would make people feel annoyed. The car quickly reached the gate of Southern Cemetery. From afar, Edwards Wayne saw the familiar car parked at the side of the road. Right next to her car was an off-road car that only men would choose to drive. Edwards Wayne''s face was extremely ugly to behold. He knew that this woman definitely did note alone. Last time, Bryant had heartily invited her childhood sweetheart over on the phone with him. Look, it didn''t seem like he was here to pay his respects, but more like he was here for a date. "Young Master!" A bodyguard anxiously took out a ck umbre, opened the car door and handed the umbre over to Edwards Wayne. Edwards Wayne took the umbre and ordered in a low voice, "Do not follow me!" Soon after, he walked towards the cemetery''s gate with heavy and swift steps. The bricks that had been washed by the rain and the shiny leather shoes were directly pressed against each other. Edwards Wayne looked at the rows of tombstones, and suddenly, he saw a pair of people standing not far from him. The man held an umbre while the woman stood by his side in a very gentle manner. It was unknown what the two of them were talking about. Edwards Wayne sped up his footsteps. "Lily..." He called out her name from afar. Lily was talking about her past with his mother when she suddenly heard his voice. She turned and looked at him in surprise. Under the rain and mist, he saw a tall and sturdy body holding an umbre, standing there. "Why is he here?" Lily frowned, she really did not expect Edwards Wayne to actuallye to this ce. When Bryant saw Edwards Wayne, his expression also changed. Previously, he apanied Alice to see him, and at that time, he would need to bow to him and respectfully address him as Quarterly. As for the Edwards Wayne at that time, his expression was cold and stern, carrying a trace of overbearing aura. At that time, Bryant felt that he was an extremely unapproachable person, and had always been called the cold faced Hades. But now, seeing him again, Bryant''s state of mind had changed. Although he was still the high and mighty Edwards Wayne who looked down at the world, in his eyes, he had be his strongest enemy. He had ruthlessly plucked the flower he had cared for with all his heart. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. This kind of hatred was definitely the most primitive. "Bryant, why don''t you go back first?" Lily turned and said to Bryant in a low voice. Bryant looked at her with a slightly injured gaze. After that, he tactfullyughed: "Your true boyfriend is here, it''s time for me to leave." The self-deprecating tone of voice caused Lily to be stunned. After that, Bryant forcibly stuffed the only umbre into Lily''s hands, turned around withrge steps, and walked down the other side of the road through the rain. "Bryant, take the umbre away, I don''t need it!" Lily immediately chased after his withrge strides. Unfortunately, Bryant walked very quickly, not giving her the chance to return the umbre at all. Lily sighed helplessly, she knew, Bryant must be really sad. Sigh, how did it be this kind of situation? Edwards Wayne had already quickly walked behind her, and his heavy gazended on her back. She seemed to be very good to this Bryant. "He is Bryant? I''ve seen him before, isn''t he Alice''s manager? " Edwards Wayne said indifferently. Actually, he had already investigated Bryant''s background a long time ago, but in front of Lily, he had to pretend that it was his first time seeing him. Lily suddenly turned around, and looked at him with eyes as clear as water with conflicted eyes: "Edwards Wayne, why are you here?" "It''s raining. I''m worried about you." The man casually made up an excuse. Lily could not help but mock him, "It may rain everyday, do you have to be worried about me every day?" "Yes sir!" Edwards Wayne answered bluntly: "From now on, no matter where you go, I will be worried." "Can you not be so corny? I feel ufortable all over. " Lily felt that this man could not speak such words so brazenly. After all, she had only known him for less than a month. "Alright, I overheard you talking to him on the phone. I know that you promised toe to your mother''s sacrificial ceremony. I don''t trust you to be with other men. Is that reason enough?" Edwards Wayne looked straight at her and admitted that he was jealous. To the proud Edwards Wayne, who was like the sun and moon, admitting that he was jealous was an extremely rare thing. However, he really didn''t want to hide his emotions. If he was jealous, then he was jealous, and if he was angry, then he was angry as well. Lily widened her eyes in shock. Then, she was at a loss. "Why are you telling me this? What does it have to do with me if you''re jealous? It''s not like I made you jealous." Lily really didn''t know how to face such a passionate Edwards Wayne. She preferred to face his cold and emotionless side. However, once this man became gentle and enthusiastic, he would be poisoned. "If you didn''te to see him, I wouldn''t have been jealous, and still say that it''s none of your business." Edwards Wayne chuckled. Lily red at him furiously. "Can you be a little more serious? Only then did Edwards Wayne regain his serious look. Turning his head, his handsome eyes sweeping around, he saw a tombstone with a woman''s picture on it. He asked in a low voice: "This is your mother?" "Yes sir!" Lily nodded. "Why do I feel like you don''t resemble your mother?" Edwards Wayne spoke the truth. Lily''s heart suddenly hurt, her small face tensed up, and her tone became cold: "What does it have to do with you?" Chapter 223 Chapter 223 D¡ªempsey Wayne still did not know that he had stepped on her minefield. He indifferently said: "What? Why don''t you just say a few words of truth?" Lily no longer wanted to care about him. Squatting down, he used his hands to wipe down the water on the tombstone. "Don''t you know that the truth is the most hurtful?" However, Edwards Wayne said disapprovingly: "That depends on what''s the truth. Could it be that I like what you''re saying, so I can''t say it either?" "Stop bullshitting here, hurry up and go down. I want to talk to my mother for a bit." Lily was so annoyed by him. Edwards Wayne stood there motionlessly, suddenly, he threw the umbre above his head to the side and knelt down. The unwrinkled expensive western pants was immediately soaked in water, scaring Lily silly. "I also want to say a few words to aunt!" Edwards Wayne did not pay any attention to the rain that was falling on his body, as ayer of moisture immediately covered his handsome face. Lily seemed to know what he was going to say and immediately wanted to pull him up. "Edwards Wayne, don''t speak nonsense." Edwards Wayne reached out and pulled her to his side, and then, he pulled Lily into his embrace. Aunt, if you have a soul in the heavens, then let your precious daughter quickly obey me. I swear I will treat her well for the rest of her life, and also, if you know what a pair of cute children we have, you will definitely be very happy too. After the low and deep male voice was finished, Edwards Wayne sincerely and sincerely supported himself with his hands on the ground as he kowtowed towards the tombstone. Lily was stunned, looking at Edwards Wayne''s wet face and his clothes, her heart, suddenly shivered. Was there a need for him to do this? After knocking his head against the ground, Edwards Wayne stood up. His knees were already soaked, and water was flowing down his pants. "I''ll wait for you downstairs. Have a good chat with your mother." After Edwards Wayne finished speaking, he took the umbre and turned around. Lily watched as he resolutely left, his heart in a mess, his mind at a loss. Damn man, why would he let her mother bless his career? It''s not his mother. In front of the tombstone, she was the only one left. Her slender figure silently knelt on the ground. She was wearing a professional attire, her snow-white knees directly touching the wet floor. Her heart, too, seemed to calm down. "Mom, can you tell me whose daughter I am? Can you give me a hint? " Lily''s heart was filled with grief. Thinking back to her unknown past, she felt that she was really pitiful. "Thank you for buying me back then. You treated me like your own child, but I was unable to show you my filial piety. I hope that you can be happy in another world." I hope you can forgive me for my mischievous behavior. Now that I have a child and am a mother, I know how difficult it was for you, and I thank you for your patience. Another day, I will bring my children to visit you. After Lily finished speaking, she also kowtowed and stood up, her eyes were completely misty. When Lily got off, Edwards Wayne was standing beside his car, waiting for her toe over. Seeing him, Lily''s mind was in a mess, he lowered his head and quickly walked to his own car. The tall figure suddenly moved forward to block the way. "Take my car!" "No need, I still have to go to thepany." Lily''s eyes were red as she said softly. "You''re going like this?" Edwards Wayne swept his eyes across her body with his profound gaze. He saw that her dress had also be wet, as did his jacket and shirt. "I''ll go home and change my clothes!" "Since you want to go home, take my car. I also want to go home!" After Edwards Wayne finished speaking, he grasped her small hand tightly without any exnation. Lily''s entire body trembled. When she reacted, she was already seated in his carriage, and his sturdy body had also sat inside. "Wipe your face with a piece of paper!" Arge hand handed over a tissue. Lily reached out to take it, and rubbed it across her face and eyes. "How did your mother leave you?" Edwards Wayne asked curiously. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "ident..." Lily replied. "How did it happen?" Edwards Wayne was a little shocked. "I don''t know. It was on the way home. I ran into a big truck. Mom couldn''t cure it." Lily closed her eyes and thought back to the tragic events of the past. At that time, she was only eleven years old! When she rushed to the hospital to see her mother for thest time, she was covered in blood and had already fainted. She also cried until she fainted. Edwards Wayne could feel her trembling body, it must be a very sad past. He subconsciously wanted to hug her, but then he remembered what she had said. "Don''t be sad, let bygones be bygones." Edwards Wayne consoled her in a low voice. Lily nodded her head, "I know, I have long epted this fact." Edwards Wayne still wanted to talk to her about something, but he was afraid that he would bump into her sad thoughts, so he remained silent. However, the feeling of her sitting beside him made him feel much more at ease. The return journey was a bit slow! Lily''s emotions gradually calmed down. Just as the atmosphere became silent, Lily suddenly braked and leaned forward. She was shocked. She thought that her head would hit the seat, but a big hand reached out and blocked her chest, saving her from this cmity. "I''m sorry, young master. Just now, a student was riding a bicycle randomly. He scared me, so he didn''t hurt me, right?" Edwards Wayne said in a low voice: "It''s fine, drive properly!" Lily looked down and saw that his hand was still supporting herself on the door, while his arm was tightly pressing onto her soft spot. "You ..." Lily felt that she should be angry, but then she realized that he had instinctively extended his hand out to protect her to save her. "Thank you!" she whispered. Although she was unreasonable at times, she still knew what was good and what wasn''t good. Edwards Wayne looked at her worriedly and asked, "You weren''t scared were you?" "No!" Lily shook her head. Edwards Wayne retracted his hand, and the two of them continued to sit there speechlessly. When the car reached the Wayne''s vi, Edwards Wayne and Lily got off the car and met the Old Garry head on. "Young Master, Miss Tang, why did you all get wet?" Old Garry asked in concern. Edwards Wayne said indifferently: "Nothing, we were just preparing toe back to change." "Then you guys hurry up and change. Don''t get sick." The Old Garry urged. Edwards Wayne turned to look at her. He originally wanted to hold her hand, but restrained himself. Lily looked at his face with her beautiful eyes, lowered her head, and quickly went upstairs. Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Lily changed his clothes and went downstairs. He saw Edwards Wayne already standing downstairs in a suit, as if he was waiting for her. "Why haven''t you left yet?" Lily asked in a low voice. "I''ll send you to work!" Edwards Wayne''s voice carried a touch of gentleness. Lily frowned, and did not reject, and only said thank you in a low voice. The caravan moved through the night, through the streets, and stopped at the entrance to Only Idealism''s office. Lily got off the carriage and stood at the door, watching his convoy disappear into the distance. It was only because she felt that Edwards Wayne had treated her well that she started to panic a little. To be honest, she didn''t have any experience in love, and she wasn''t sure about how men pursued women. Lily waspletely unaware of the extent of a man''s response and what kind of reaction a woman should have. At this moment, from head to toe, there was only helplessness. Lily stepped into the office, and the moment he entered, he heard the people in the office discussing. It must be something rted to her that everyone suddenly stopped talking about when they saw her. Sure enough, Xipil walked out of her office. When he saw her, he called her in. "Wandering, a difficult customer came and insisted on meeting you. Heh, I don''t even know how to send her away." Xipil said sarcastically. "Who is it?" Lily was also getting curious. "Alice!" Xipil said straightforwardly: "I know that you don''t have a good rtionship with her, and even tried to get rid of her. Who would have known, that she would have so much endurance, from coming here in the morning all the way until now." Hearing this name, Lily''s face immediately turned cold. "I''ll go meet her." Lily turned around and walked out to the guest room and pushed open the door. Alice brought her two assistants and sat on the sofa, looking like a nobledy. "I want to ask you to design some clothes. You won''t refuse, will you?" Alice looked at Lily, a fake smile on her face, and spoke with a posturing manner. Lily frowned: "I already have two clients on me, I''m afraid I cannot ept your order." "Do you not want to pick it up, or do you not dare to?" Aliceughed sarcastically: "You are the designer here, yourpany''s reputation has always been good. I am the guest, how can you push the guest out?" Lily knew that Alice was purposely provoking her, so she said indifferently: "Alright, tell me, what requirements do you have for the design of the clothes?" "Of course it''s to suit my style. Do you know what my style is? That''s sexy! " Seeing that she agreed, Alice smiled.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Alright, I can design a few for you. Do you intend to make a down payment now?" Lily asked professionally. "Of course!" Alice had plenty of money now. "When do you want it?" "Next Monday! I have a few outdoor shows, and you can help me design them. Please, sister! " After Alice finished speaking, she immediately raised her eyebrows while smiling. Hearing the two words "little sister", Lily instantly felt extremely disgusted, and his face instantly sank as well. "I am not your sister! Stop screaming!" Lily immediately corrected her. Aliceughed disapprovingly: "Now everyone in the entirepany knows that I''m your sister, how can you not admit it?" "What?" Lily did not expect Alice to reveal their rtionship to her. In an instant, she was angry that she was toying with her, "What are you trying to do?" "Nothing?" I''m just looking for you to design a few sets of clothes, and then I''ll chat with the people here. " After Alice finished speaking, she stood up: "Alright, I''ll go and pay the deposit now. Don''t worry, big sis has plenty of money right now." Lily returned to the office with a dark face, when he heard the question from his colleague: "Lily, is Alice really your elder sister? Oh god, I''m so jealous, you actually have a elder sister from Big Star, I knew your identity must not be simple, if not, Quarterly would not fall in love with you, right? " "That''s right, Wandering, you hid it so well. Alice, such a famous Female Celebrity, is actually your elder sister. It really makes one envious.'' Lily saw that her colleague only knew that she was being envious of her. At this moment, the inte also began to mor about this matter. Alice took advantage of the fact that Lily was currently in the limelight to expose her rtionship with Lily. This was undoubtedly the smartest way to do it. When Lily saw the people on the inte discussing about this matter crazily, she was so angry that she almost exploded. It was as if they already knew why Alice hade to find her, it was just too shameless. She no longer had any rtionship with the Tang Family, why did Alice shamelessly want to use her to hype things up? Right now, her poprity was dropping by quite a bit. She didn''t have anything else to do, so she just used her as a stepping stone. How hateful! Sure enough, a video immediately appeared. Alice was wearing sunsses as she stood at the entrance of the Only Idealism Hall. Countless reporters were surrounding her and she looked like she was shocked. "Is the fact that you and Quarterly''s girlfriend are sisters true? But didn''t they keep on saying that you were dating the Quarterly? "Can you make it public that there is an inside story behind all of this?" Alice immediately revealed an astonished expression: "Don''t spout nonsense, please, when did I get along with the Quarterly? You must be catching wind of something." "But before, it was not widely known that the Quarterly was your backstage financial backer, and you seem to have responded to this matter. Now that it looks like he is more likely to be your brother-inw, how do you feel about this? Would he feel disappointed that he was giving such an outstanding man to his sister?" Alice quickly lowered her head, with the help of her two assistants, she anxiously walked towards the business car parked beside him. As the Female Celebrity of the entertainment circle, Alice was already very experienced with the ways of hype. When the reporters asked sensitive questions, her silence was the best source of spection. Therefore, she did not say anything at all. The reporter would probably do more articles. This was what she wanted. Lily sat in front of theputer, looking at the pretentious Alice, as well as the things she said randomly, made her beautiful face turn ck from anger. Xipil walked over, saw that her expression was extremely ugly, and asked with deep concern: "Wandering, are you alright?" Lilyughed in a low voice: "Go talk to your office!" angrily said as he walked into the office: "This Alice is actually using me to hype up her reputation, I just can''t bear to be used like this." Chapter 225 Chapter 225 H ¡ªearing her words, Xipil felt indignant for her and said angrily: "I was wondering why Alice would come to ourpany and stay for the better part of the day. Just now, when I sent someone over to receive her, she actually said that you were her younger sister. "She must be thinking about the matter of Edwards Wayne publicly admitting that she was his girlfriend, and is using this to stir up another wave. I didn''t expect her to be so sinister, no, I must talk to her about this matter." The more Lily thought about it, the more unwilling he became. Thest time Adrian came over to beg her, he did not even hesitate to cut off the father-daughter rtionship that he had for more than twenty years, in order to make her beg Edwards Wayne to let him go. In order to repay the favor of raising her and save her, she was forced to sign a rtionship agreement with Edwards Wayne. This series of incidents were all brought up by Alice. Now that he was being used by her for some unknown reason, how could Lily bear with it? "Then what are you going to do? "You want to talk to her?" Xipil also felt that he could not take advantage of Alice for free. "I still have a very important thing in her hand that my mother left me. I can use this to force her to return it to me. Godmother, I want to take another leave of absence this afternoon, is that okay?" Lily pleaded. Xipil nodded his head: "Of course you can, now that the Bob does not dare to care about you, of course I will not care about you anymore, if you want to do what you want to do, go ahead, I support you." "Thank you, godmother!" Lily felt that although he didn''t have a mother, his mother was already very warm. "Did you see your mother this morning?" Xipil began to feel sad. Thinking of his good friend the setting sun, she couldn''t help but sigh. "He went!" Lily nodded. "Mm, you can busy yourself with your matters first." Xipil didn''t want to stir up any more grief in her heart and let her leave. Lily walked out of the office, tidied up the table, picked up her bag and left. As soon as she left, it triggered a wave of discussion in the office. "Quarterly''s real girlfriend is indeed different. Right now, he can even go to work as he pleases. I''m so jealous." At first, I felt that she was pretty good, like a newbie, advancing and working hard. Now that her rtionship with the Quarterly has been revealed, she started working overtime. "They are already Quarterly''s girlfriends, why are they still going to work? They are just here to act, maybe, they are here for the Quarterly''s family to see." "Is she sisters with Alice? But I feel that Alice is a lot prettier than her, her temperament is good, and her figure is also good, how would she look like her biological child? " "Didn''t we always think that Alice was Quarterly''s girlfriend? Right now, the two sisters have been spreading rumors with the Quarterly. Right now, the media is probably going to explode, just wait and see a good show." Xipil mmed the office door open and roared: "Do you want to do it or not? If you don''t want to work, then hurry up and leave. This is a work ce, not a teahouse where you can gossip. If anyone wants to talk more about something that has nothing to do with work, don''t me me for being rude." Xipil was full of vigor. After this reprimand, the entire office fell into a deathly silence, and everyone didn''t even dare to breathe loudly anymore. Lily sat in the car and made a call to Lily, but no one answered. Lily knew that Alice was currently enjoying the fruits of her victory, and did not want to hear her call. since the call was not picked up, she had no choice but to personallye to find her. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Sure enough, Lily found her at Alice''s workshop, but he was stopped by her two assistants. "Miss Lily, is Sister Alice sleeping? "Why don''t youe back next time?" "Go and tell her that I won''t be so easy to talk to the next time Ie." Lily crossed her arms across her chest and said coldly. The two assistants looked at each other. When Alice, who was hiding in the resting room heard this, she suddenly opened the door with an impatient look on her face: "Lily, are you sick? Why are you looking for me? Lily knew that she was lying, and directly stepped in. Alice closed the door, and her beautiful face was filled with anger: "You''re really a piece of cake, you can''t get rid of me no matter how hard you throw me. Say it, what do you want?" "Nothing, as long as you return my mom''s jade pendant to me, I won''t bother with you using my matter today." Lily went straight to the point, her eyespletely cold and without warmth. Alice walked over to the wine shelf and poured herself a cup of red wine. She shook the wine cup gracefully and took a sip, then raised her lips and mocked: "What if I don''t return? What can you do? "These things are the truth. Even if the media were to hype it up, I wouldn''t be able to stop it." "But the Tang n and I have already drawn a clear line between us. You and I aren''t sisters. How can this be considered a fact?" Lilyughed coldly, feeling that Alice''s skin was growing thicker and thicker. "Even if we''re not sisters anymore, we were. Do you really expect me to tell this to the media? After that, he let them dig deeper. He knew that he was bought back by the Tang n. Are you a pitiful bastard who was abandoned by his parents? If these things were to be leaked, you would definitely be a big joke. I am only there because of you, don''t push yourself too far. " Alice said leisurely, looking extremely confident, not afraid that Lily would y any tricks. Lily was so angry by her words that her small face had turned even paler. She stared at Alice with anger in her eyes. "Aren''t you afraid of angering Edwards Wayne by treating me like that?" Lily''s mind shed, she suddenly realized that she could bring out Edwards Wayne to suppress her. Indeed, upon hearing Edwards Wayne''s name, thecency on Alice''s face instantly disappeared. She red at Lily in embarrassment: "Don''t use him to scare me, it''s not like I''ve offended him. Besides, the media''s sense of smell is like a dog''s, I haven''t admitted anything, can you me me?" "Regardless of whether it was you or not, you are the only one who benefited from this matter. It is also a fact that you are using my poprity to your advantage, so if you don''t pacify me now, you won''t be able to get any benefits." Seeing that she was finally afraid, Lily took the chance to extort her. Lily was about to go crazy from anger, she grinned in hatred: "Lily, what are you so proud of? Edwards Wayne will dump you sooner orter, just you wait." "It doesn''t matter if he ditched me in the future or not. But now, he''s my real boyfriend. His girlfriend has been taken advantage of. This is something that he''ll still manage." Lily sneered. Alice could not help but clench her teeth, "Bring up the other conditions, you''re not returning the jade pendant anyway." "I only want the jade pendant, if you don''t give it to me, I''ll call him right now." Lily was not someone to be trifled with, even with threats and blows, she knew how to do it. Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Alice''s beautiful face revealed a little malevolence from anger. She really did not want to return the jade pendant to her. Not in this life. As long as she thought about how Lily would find out about her background after getting the jade pendant, she was so jealous that her heart would tremble. "Stop trying to scare me here. I don''t believe that Edwards Wayne''s big boss would care about such a small matter like you. Moreover, you aren''t that important to him, right?" Aliceughed coldly, suppressed the fear in his heart and pretended to be calm. Lily really hated this woman. It was obvious that she had vited her own name, but she was still able to reason with him now. Lily had already wanted to take out her phone to call Edwards Wayne, but now, when she looked down, she realized that her phone was truly in her hand. Alice squinted her eyes, staring intently at the phone in her hand, with a confident expression, as if she knew that she wouldn''t dare to call. Lily secretly screamed miserably. To be honest, she really didn''t want to take advantage of Edwards Wayne''s influence to settle her private affairs. In this period of time, no matter how gentle and aggressive that man was towards her, she was like calm water that didn''t waver in the slightest. This was because she really didn''t want to get entangled with a man like Edwards Wayne. But now, she had moved him out in front of Alice, putting herself in a dilemma. Sigh, I knew that there would be retribution for doing bad things. Who would have thought that retribution woulde so quickly. Alice was such a shrewd woman, yet she could see through her hesitation with one nce. She smirked: "Lily, didn''t you want to call him? Why aren''t you fighting yet? As I expected, you must have used some kind of shameless trick to get Edwards Wayne to publicly acknowledge your rtionship with him. Oh, right, like me back then, you wanted to borrow his power to make a name for yourself, did you want to be a celebrity? Lily''s body froze, her beautiful eyes staring at her with anger. "So, you got close to Joshua Wayne, and even colluded behind his back, I have to say, your methods are really brilliant, open up the, your poprity is really high, no matter what, you seeded by more than half, and now that Edwards Wayne has revealed your rtionship, your poprity is even higher than mine, and if you want to be popr, it will just be a matter of time, what about it, do you need me to help you out again? "We''re going to use our hands to hype it up a bit more ..." "Shut up!" Lily didn''t want to hear her bullshit, she had never thought of being a Female Celebrity. "What is it? After I exposed my feelings, did I get angry out of embarrassment? Did you also take into ount the matter from five years ago, to force Edwards Wayne to reveal his rtionship with you? "He walked my old path, but I have to say, this path of yours is too old, can you not learn from me?" When Alice saw that she was silent and did not speak, she felt even more that her words were right on Lily''s mind. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Who said I''m learning from you? Didn''t you feel that I''m too scared to make a phone call? I''ll call him now. " Lily had had enough of Alice''s delusions, to actually confuse her with herself. She had never thought about taking the initiative to hurt others. When Alice saw that she was flipping through her phone number, her face stiffened, and then turned pale white. Lily took a deep breath, and decided to unravel the number. After that, she pressed No Handle and showed the phone''s screen to Alice. Alice opened her eyes wide in disbelief. Hearing the pouting sound, her scalp tightened. Also nervous was Lily. Even though she knew that this was only a phone call, why was her heartbeat so fast? "Hey ..." A deep, maic male voice came overzily. Lily''s beautiful eyes slightly widened, but Alice was so nervous that her hair was standing on end. "Wandering ..." Following that, the man''s hoarse voice was filled with gentleness as he called out her name. If Alice had felt nothing just now, then at this moment, hearing how the aloof man who could not even get close to her could call her by her nickname, the blood in her entire body immediately froze. She stared at Lily with jealousy and hatred. "I''ll give you the jade pendant!" Alice instantly felt fear, and said with a very soft voice. Lily was also stunned. She felt that the moment the man called out her name, she could feel something, that was like a feather, brushing against her heart. It was itchy, numb, and very soft. "Speak!" The man noticed that she was silent for a long time and asked with concern. Lily quickly ced the phone beside his ear and said indifferently: "I''m sorry, I called the wrong number. That''s it, I''ll hang up first." Alice was shocked, she was no longer as arrogant as before, the fingers on the cup in her hand tightened, as though she was about to break the ss of the cup. "I really didn''t expect that... Why is he being so kind to you? Why has he never called me by my name before? " Alice said in pain and despair, as she fiercely threw the cup in her hand to the ground: "Why is it you? Why would he like you? Lily, tell me... Just what method did you use to snatch him away? Seeing that Alice was about to rush over and grab her shoulder, Lily took a few cautious steps back. She reached out her hand and pushed her hand away fiercely, "Don''t be crazy, hurry up and give me back the jade pendant." "You want the jade pendant, right? "Alright, I''ll give it to you!" Alice suddenly turned around, and after he struck the jade pendant out, he unwillingly handed it over to her, and threw it fiercely at the ground in front of her: "Take it." Lily''s heart suddenly shrank as she stared at her beloved object being smashed into two. Alice desperately squatted on the ground, crying like a madman, "I hate you, Lily, I hate you to death." Lily''s entire body stiffened as she squatted down, her fingers trembling as she picked up the jade pendant, her beautiful eyes filled with anger: "Alice, you actually broke the jade pendant my mother left me, how can your heart be so venomous?" "Poison? You''re more poisonous than me, you stole the man I love the most, you made me wish I was dead. Fine, call him now, let him kill me, it''s better than being tortured by him to death." Alice had suffered a huge blow, her entire being was like a madman, and her eyes were filled with tears. Lily looked at her, but it did not seem like she was pretending. Perhaps, she really did love Edwards Wayne to the bone. "You asked for it all your life." Lily did not pity her at all. After taking the jade pendant, he turned and left. Alice covered her face, crying until her entire body was trembling, she was really jealous to the point of going crazy. She fantasized countless times about herself and Edwards Wayne being together, about the gentleness and security in his arms. However, all of this was given to Lily, the person she hated the most since she was young. This was worse than death. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 C ire returned to the carriage, opened up his palm and looked at the jade pendant that was split into two. This Alice was too excessive. If not for seeing how desperate she was in crying, she really wanted to go up and give her two ps. What should he do? Lily was both distressed and at a loss of what to do, so she decided to find a shop and fix this jade pendant. She didn''t know if she could fix it, but it felt sad to be cut in half. Even if it wasn''t the same as before, she was willing to give it a try. Lily made a few detours and found that it was all thoserge jewelry stores. The shops were decorated in a dazzling splendor, so she didn''t even have the intention to enter. Thus, she took a detour to an old city street that specialized in antiques. After getting off the car, she slowly walked all the way there. Finally, she saw an antique shop. She walked in. The owner was an old man in his sixties. He wore reading sses and was wiping a jade artifact. "Little girl, is there anything you want to repair?" the old man asked with a smile. Lily made a sound of acknowledgement, then carefully took out a tissue to wrap around a piece of broken jade or two, "Can it be repaired?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The old man took it and held it under the light for a closer look. He suddenlyughed, "I seem to have seen this many years ago. I wonder if it''s the same piece." "Uncle?" Have you ever seen this kind of jade? " Lily''s beautiful eyes were filled with surprise, and then she anxiously asked: "Do you still remember what kind of person used to cultivate it?" Remember, it''s an old man who''s about the same age as me. Your jade pendant is different from his, and the words engraved on it are also different, but I''m guessing that your jade pendant should be a pair. ording to the quality of this jade pendant and its workmanship, it should be around 180 years old. The old man checked and mumbled. "Old man?" Do you remember what he looked like? Is his piece of jade really the same as mine?" The shape is the same, but the words on it are different. This is a phoenix, and the phoenix carved on his piece is a phoenix. However, I think it is a pair. After the old man finished speaking, he looked at Lily. "I can help you fix it, but it can''t be as good as it was before. If you still want to repair it, then give me a hundred!" Lily hurriedly took out the money and handed it over. "Sorry to trouble you! As long as it can be fixed, I have no other requests." "Come back in two days, I''ll draw up the order for you!" Lily looked at the old man and could not help but ask: "Can I trouble you to think back carefully? Do you remember his name, or where he lived?" "I can''t remember. There are so many customersing and going in my shop every day. Moreover, it has been over ten years. I remember this jade." The old man looked helpless. Lily was not in a position to force things, so she could only whisper her thanks, ept the order, and left. However, the old man''s words still made Lily a little hopeful. She felt that since this jade pendant was a pair, maybe she could use this jade pendant to investigate and maybe find her family. But what was the use of finding it? She was bought back by Adrian and her mother. Thinking of this, she felt sad again. The desire of those who found their loved ones was not so strong. n''s vi! Mu Lin sat on the sofa. She had on a ck shirt with a gray vest and a tight, knee-length skirt. Her ck high heels and long hair was tied into a ponytail. She folded her arms across her chest and stared at her brother with a measuring gaze. "What did you say?" Mu Lin asked with great power. n looked at his sister, then looked at the floor and sighed. "I said I have a daughter..." "Are you joking? You haven''t even married yet and you already have a daughter? Are you messing around outside again? " Mu Lin was very angry. As a elder sister, she hated her brother''s private life the most, it was probably because she was too clean herself and felt that her brother always did things recklessly, which made her very angry. "Sis, can you not make me sound like a stallion? I didn''t do anything rash, the child was secretly born by Anne, I only just found out, Sis, I beg you, please don''t tell your family about it for now, okay? "After Anne and I have discussed the marriage, I''ll have the parents of both families sit down to discuss it. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll be beaten to death by the elders of the Pei n." n''s handsome face looked extremely bitter, and he sincerely begged for her help. "Why should I help you?" Mu Lin was very angry, he felt that she was being too reckless. "You''re my sister. If you don''t help me, who will?" n had always admired his own smart and intelligent older sister since he was young. Furthermore, it was precisely because of this capable and astute older sister that he had be like the Young Master. Even though Mu Lin seemed cold and heartless, but the heavens knew how much she spoiled this little brother of hers. In the past, when her little brother was still in university, she had bought him the most expensive sports car, gave him pocket money, and now, she had spoiled him to the nines, had no choice but to re-examine her plot on her little brother. "Who else knows about this?" Although Mu Lin did not say yes on the surface, in her heart, she had already agreed. "At present, only Billy knows about it!" Mu Lin pointed to her beautiful lips and nodded: "Okay, bring the child and her mother here to stay for the time being. As for Billy William, you should go and properly exin it to me. Since you want to keep it a secret, it''s best to keep his mouth sealed. Seeing that his sister had already agreed, n immediately became happy. He patted his chest and guaranteed: "Don''t worry, Billy''s mouth is the most tight-lipped. If he dares to speak carelessly, I will definitely not let him go." "Where''s the child?" When Mu Lin heard that she actually had a Niece, it was a lie if she didn''t say she was curious. As a woman, although she was used to strong emotions, she was still very gentle. "He should be here soon!" n had already spoken with Anne. He originally wanted to personally go and fetch the mother and daughter pair, but he was not allowed to go, she would drive over herself. While the two of them were conversing, Anne''s car drove to the entrance of the hall. The Mu Family siblings quickly came out to wee them. "Anne, long time no see." Mu Lin took the initiative to greet them. When Anne saw her, he was slightly startled for a moment, and then said indifferently, "Sister Lynn Wood, you''re here as well." "Yes, I didn''t expect you to give birth to my little brother''s child, it must have been hard on you." Mu Lin said gratefully. Chapter 228 Chapter 228 However, Anneughed self-deprecatingly: "It was indeed very tiring, that''s why, next, I wanted him to help out." "Crystal! Daddy is here! " n did not care to say anything to Anne as he already opened the back of the car. Seeing the little fellow who was tied up to the child''s safety seat, with a bottle in his hand and his small mouth sucking on it, n was shocked when he saw the man''s big face that was extended towards him. Then, his little mouth ttened, and he started to cry loudly, shocked. The little guy''s loud cry immediately startled the two chattering women. Mu Lin also anxiously walked over and pushed his brother away, "What are you doing? "Let me do it!" n was mercilessly pushed away by her elder sister. Immediately afterwards, Mu Lin looked at the crying little fellow with a face full of gentleness and coaxed: "Your name is Crystal right? "I''m your aunt, darling. Be good, your aunt will carry you out." "Don''t ..." The little fellow immediately waved her two small hands, she could already express the simplest of emotions and did not let Mu Lin carry her. After that, she looked out the window at Anne, and pitifully shouted: "Mummy, Mummy hugs!" Mu Lin felt a little awkward. To be honest, she had never been rejected by anyone, but she never thought that she would be so gentle and not be acknowledged by the Niece. After Anne removed his daughter''s safety belt, he hugged her tightly. Only then did the little guy stop crying. He continued sucking his lips and sized up the two strangers in front of him with his big ck eyes. "So cute!" When Mu Lin looked at it, she felt as if her heart was melting. Furthermore, she realized that the little guy''s facial features were actually simr to that of her brother when he was young. This caused her good impression of the little guy to rise, as if she had seen her little brother when she was young. "Crystal, quickly follow Mummy and shout... This is called Daddy! " Anne pointed to the dazed n, and said to his daughter tenderly. "Don''t... "Not Daddy!" The little guy looked like he was in trouble, and he immediately shook his little head. Seeing that his own Little Princess actually didn''t want him, n''s handsome face was instantly filled with a deep sense of loss. "This is your aunt!" Hurry and call one over for Mummy to hear! " Anne did not express too strongly of a sense of hostility towards the Mu Family siblings. This was because she knew that she had already mentally prepared herself for her daughter when she first decided to give birth to her. She didn''t force it, and if she could, she wouldn''t me anything. Everything was something that she had decided herself, even if she had to cry, she had to bear it. "Do, don¡¯t!" The little fellow''s words were indistinct, but the meaning behind it was clear. "Crystal is so obedient!" Mu Lin was very happy to hear this, and immediately reached out to grab the little fellow''s tender fingers. Seeing that the little fellow was actually willing to call him elder sister and not willing to call me elder sister, n walked over with an iparably dejected look. "Don''t... Father''s scoundrel!" Crystal suddenly said, causing everyone to be dumbstruck. Anne couldn''t help butugh. "I''m sorry, he''ll remember what I''ve said normally." n suddenly had the urge to cry. However, he couldn''t me Anne for teaching his daughter this way, because he was more than just a scoundrel, he was simply a scoundrel. "Crystal''s scolding is right, your father''s is a scoundrel. Ignore him and let your aunt hug him." Mu Lin did not sympathize with her brother at all, and instead, supported what the Niece said a lot. When she reached her hand out to hug him again, she finally got her to hug him. Mu Lin hugged the little fellow in her arms. It was small, and didn''t have any weight, but it made her soften her heart in an instant. "It''s just like when I was a kid. It''s so cute." Mu Lin muttered as he hugged her. Anne looked at his daughter, then looked at the sad n at the side: "Why aren''t you quickly trying to please your daughter? When I want to work in the future, you have to take care of her." "How can I coax her? Teach me. " n had just found out that there was such a cute little fellow who was currently in high spirits, and had not even had the time to react to it, so at this moment, he really did not know what to do. "Do you have anything to eat at home? Give her something to eat first to improve her feelings. " Anne felt that his daughter was only interested in eating. n immediately ran into the hall, and after a while, he held onto a piece of bread: "Can I take this?" "You can try it. Daughter has a very good taste. She doesn''t want anything that doesn''t taste good." n immediately ced the bread in front of the little guy. "Darling, do you want to eat some bread? If you let daddy carry you, daddy will give it to you to eat." "No!" The little guy twitched his little face and hugged her bottle tightly, looking like n was about to snatch it away from her. Mu Lin, who was standing at the side, started tough loudly. Anne looked at his and gave a faint sneer, "Looks like your daughter really doesn''t like you. Then, there''s no other way. "No, Anne, we agreed to raise our child together. How can you take her away with you?" Hearing that, n''s handsome face instantly became anxious, afraid that Anne would take his little lover away. Mu Lin''s hand that was hugging the little fellow tightened as well. Seeing such a cute and adorable Niece, she naturally didn''t want Anne to take it away. "Fine, I''ll give you one day. You should properly familiarize yourself with your daughter. If one day later, she still doesn''t want you to hug her, then I''ll take her away." Anne purposely made things difficult for n, but she was still a little resentful. When he thought that after knowing that she was pregnant with a child, she would continuously answer calls from many unfamiliar women, he decided to me this on n. Hearing that, Mu Lin immediately turned to look at her brother: "Hurry up and think of a way, the child is so cute, I''m not willing to let go of him." Anne raised his eyebrows, waiting to see n be a joke. n''s beautiful eyes froze, he was so anxious that he didn''t know what to do. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He had never been so anxious before. Facing a little baby who still didn''t understand, the proud him instantly copsed. "I remember that I have some small toys on the second floor, I''ll give them to y with!" n immediately ran upstairs, and after a while, he found all of the expensive character models that he had collected when he was young. It looked pretty cute, but it had another characteristic, and that was ... Expensive. These were all privately ordered items, and each one was extraordinary. Chapter 229 Chapter 229 W¡ªhen n brought these cute and colorful toys over to his daughter, the little guy was indeed moved. He immediately threw away the bottles in his hands, and the two short hands impatiently grabbed the cute little dolls that n handed over. Anne looked at the bottle his daughter threw on the ground. Mu Lin watched on from the side and immediatelyughed out loud. She never thought that this little fellow would be so cute and interesting. When n saw that his daughter had finally been duped, acent smile appeared on the enchanter''s handsome face. She was her own flesh and blood. How could she not like something that her father had given her? "Pa Da!" Just as n was feelingcent, a crisp sound rang out, and the little guy actually forcefully pulled out and broke the beautiful weapon on the model. After looking at it for a bit, she disdainfully threw it to the side, to grab the second model doll, to pull out the hammer in that person''s hand as well. "It can''t be ..." Seeing his model that he had loved the most in the past being instantly destroyed by the little fellow, n wanted to cry. "Baby, this can''t be broken. It will break. Can you make it lighter?" n immediately coaxed his daughter in an anxious yet gentle manner. The little guy gave him a strange look, and his two small hands began to exert force. Another crisp sound rang out, and the hammer was broken into two pieces by the little guy. The little guy once again threw it away in disdain and prepared to take something else. Mu Lin was also amazed at the little fellow''s strength. She didn''t expect that a little girl like her would have such shocking strength. Anne watched as his daughter caused trouble for n, but did not help. Instead, he just watched, wanting to make this man pay for whatever feeling of heartache he felt. "This won''t do ... Crystal, Daddy will bring you out to buy a lot of toys right now, okay? This is for dad to keep. " When n saw the little fellow reaching out its hands to grab his most beloved model, his handsome face almost fell off. "I want... "y!" When the little guy saw that he was holding the model up high and didn''t give it to her, she immediately stamped her foot and cried out in a childish voice. Seeing that little angel was about to cry, Mu Lin immediately snatched the model from his brother''s hands and gave it to him. n saw that this fellow did not directly take the model and was about to put it in his mouth, so he hurriedly looked towards Anne for help. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "This thing is poisonous, we can''t let her eat it. Hurry up and persuade her." Anne was originally watching the show from the sidelines, but when he saw the little fellow opening its mouth to bite him, he walked over and gently advised: "Crystal, this is not something that can be eaten, if you eat it your stomach will ache, let go." "Mummy, eat ..." If the little fellow felt that he couldn''t eat it, then the Mummy would definitely be able to, so he passed it over. "Mummy won''t eat, Mummy is full!" Anne coaxed her and pointed to his stomach. The little guy swayed its little body and walked in front of n. n''s handsome eyes suddenly opened wide. This little fellow wouldn''t treat this as food, right? "Daddy, eat ..." The little guy''s hands were aching as he held them up. He was thinking anxiously, "Why isn''t Daddy eating yet?" Mu Lin immediately gave his brother a meaningful nce. "A child is ying with you, I''ll let you eat. Just pretend to eat it, otherwise, she''ll be angry." "I... "Fine!" n really didn''t know that there were so many strange things about him that his handsome face creased into a frown. He pretended to open his mouth in an attempt to eat, but the little guy directly stuffed it into his mouth and giggled incessantly. n was about to copse this time, he immediately vomited, the strong smell of stic almost made him vomit. The little guy saw that he was really vomiting and smiled even more happily. Suddenly, it felt that its daddy had fun, so it walked over and patted n''s face with its little hands. n turned around and saw the pink face under the sunlight. It was as exquisite as a little angel that had fallen into the mortal world. The sunlight shone down from behind her, causing n''s heart to feel like it was about to melt. Although the little fellow was a curious baby, very mischievous and a little naughty, n only wanted to hug her fiercely and give her a light kiss. This time, when n reached out to hug Crystal, the little guy obediently didn''t refuse his embrace, and only observed him with a pair of jet-ck eyes that blinked. "Daddy!" n immediately and gently coaxed her. "Daddy!" Although the little guy couldn''t finish his sentence, he could clearly hear the wordsing out of his mouth. n''s thin lips instantly curled up as heughed iparably happily, "Good girl! Mu Lin watched from the side and instantly felt a lot better. She had the urge to give birth to her own child to y with him. "Congrattions, you''ve seeded in making her happy. Come here, help me carry some things." Anne suddenly said. n carried her daughter and followed her to the side of the carriage. Anne ced a heavy bag in front of him and said, "I have to travel tomorrow night, for three days, during these three days, the child will be handed over to you to take care of. As the father of her daughter, I will always be worried about you, and you will definitely take care of her carefully. "Hey, Xin, what do you mean? You just gave Crystal to me, and you''re going on a business trip? Shouldn''t you have stayed with me for a few days? " n was shocked to the extreme. Anne looked at him and shrugged his shoulders, "I can''t help it, my job is very important, although Crystal is also my most important treasure, but doesn''t she have you now? As your father, you must take good care of her. Wait for me toe back." "What exactly do you do? You still need to travel? " n immediately frowned. "You know my profession. I''m an interior designer now, and this time there''s a very big project. My boss gave it to me to talk about, and if it seeds, I can get promoted. I really value this opportunity." Anne told him in all seriousness. "It''s just a position as a designer. Is it more important than your daughter? I can give you anything you want. " n was immediately angered by her words. He felt that she had abandoned her daughter just for a chance to be promoted. After Anne heard this, his small face instantly turned cold: "Not everyone can choose their birth. You are a Young Master of the m? Family, of course you would look down on the position that I have struggled for. "No, I''ll bring ..." n said anxiously. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Mu Lin saw that Anne seemed to have been shocked by his brother''s words. As a woman, she understood the feeling that Anne had to obtain recognition from his work. She walked over and comforted him in a low voice: "you can go back to work. "Sister Lynn Wood, thank you for your support and understanding. If it wasn''t for the job, I wouldn''t have sent the child over." Anne angrily red at the dumbstruck n. Only now did n realize that what he said just now was truly a little out of line, thus, he could only say: "Sorry, I was too anxious for the child''s matter just now, that''s why I spoke rudely to you. Since you cherish this chance, you should go and work hard, leave the child to me, it won''t be a problem." Only then did Anne loosen his anger. He walked to his daughter, hugged her and gently stroked her head. "Crystal, wait for Mummy to return. "Alright!" The little guy still didn''t know that this was a farewell. She was hugging a cute model and was curiously looking at it. Mummy''s words resonated with her, so she casually agreed. Anne reluctantly kissed his daughter''s small face, then hardened his heart and turned to get on the carriage. "Crystal, goodbye to Mummy! n grabbed her daughter''s small hand and shook it gently. When she heard n say goodbye, her eyes suddenly shed with panic, following that, she saw that Mummy''s car had instantly gone far away. "Mummy... Mummy..." When the Mummy left, she immediately cried and wanted to get down from n''s embrace. n had no choice but to put the little fellow on the ground. She waved his short legs and chased after Mummy''s car the whole way. "Quickly carry Crystal back, stop falling." Mu Lin immediately said anxiously. Although n ran very fast, it was still toote. The little guy still fell and lied on the ground pitifully, crying iparably sorrowfully. n''s heart almost stopped, he immediately held onto the little thing tightly, but the little guy''s eyes were still staring at the direction where Mummy was heading to. "What should we do? She''s been crying. Shouldn''t you give her some powdered milk? " As the female CEO, Mu Lin was also flustered. n was even more at a loss as to what to do. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something: "Oh right, I know who to look for." "Who is it?" Mu Lin had a face full of curiosity. "Sis, send me to Edwards''s houseter, I''ve decided to stay there for a period of time." n suddenly thought of a brilliant idea. Didn''t Edwards Wayne have two little fellows? He could y with his daughter. "Edwards Wayne?" Mu Lin was extremely surprised. Two men, how could they deal with a crying little thing? "Sis, I won''t tell you anymore, hurry up and send me over. I have to carry Crystal, it''s not convenient to drive." n said, and picked up the handbag that Anne had thrown down. Mu Lin looked at him with iparable suspicion: "Are you sure you two men can take care of Crystal?" "It''s fine, it''s definitely possible. Hurry up and drive away." n did not n to ask Edwards Wayne for help, but, Lily would definitely be a very virtuous and gentle mother, looking for her to help coax his daughter, Edwards Wayne would definitely not have any objections right? n carried the little fellow to Edwards Wayne''s home, and Mu Lin immediately left after sending him off. Thus, she did not know that Edwards Wayne''s home had an extra pair of little cute. The reason why n chose toe over at this time was because he did not want elder sister to know about this matter. After all, Edwards Wayne did not seem to have the intention of making it public. As his best friend, n naturally had to keep this a secret for him. After Lily sent the jade pendant back for repair, he returned to the car and heard his phone ringing. When she looked at the number, her heart skipped a beat. "Hey!" Lily pretended to ask indifferently. "You can even call me wrongly? You are very interesting. " Edwards Wayne''szy and maic voice seemed to have nothing to say to her. Lily said lightly: "Everyone has their times of confusion, right?" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "I''d like to see what you look like when you''re confused." Edwards Wayne''s tone became low and hoarse all of a sudden. Lily''s heartbeat sped up once again. She said with slight embarrassment and anger: "That may cause you to be very disappointed. In front of you, I have always been very clear." "Alright, I know that my existence is able to wake you up. This Saturday, we will take our child abroad to have a good time. Hopefully, you can also have a good time." Edwards Wayne wasn''t careful and his tone became gentler. "I find you strange. Are you so gentle to every woman?" Lily could feel the concern in his words, and she raised her doubts. "Of course not!" Edwards Wayne replied in all seriousness: "Currently, there are only four women that I can take seriously!" After Lily finished listening, her entire body froze. As expected, the number of people was more than she thought. "One is my grandmother, the other is my mother. Now, it''s you, if my daughter is one of them." Edwards Wayne quickly dissipated the mocking smile on her face, leaving her in a daze. "Didn''t you say you were cold before? How did you be such a scoundrel now? " Lily felt that he had been deceived, and was slightly angry. "Men are not bad, women do not love. Only by relying on you like this will you always think of me." Edwards Wayne revealed his true nature as a hooligan. Somehow, in the midst of his boring work, he could tease this woman, as if all the fatigue and depression had disappeared. "I don''t want to hear you talk anymore, I''m hanging up." Lily felt that when she chatted with him, she waspletely taken advantage of by him. "Do you want to go out for dinner tonight? I''ll arrange it, take the children with me! " Edwards Wayne suddenly had a thought. At the moment, Lily''s mind was in a mess, she could not make any wise decision, she could only vaguely say: "You can make the decision, no need to ask for my opinion." "Alright, then I''ve decided!" After Edwards Wayne finished speaking, heughed and hung up the phone. Lily looked at the screen in a daze, her mind was in a mess, so she could only throw away her phone. She felt that every time she spoke to Edwards Wayne, she would feel ufortable, was this a type of illness? Maybe, she had a sickness that made her whole body feel ufortable the moment she heard Edwards Wayne''s voice. Is there a cure? Or could it be considered an incurable disease? Lilyughed at herself as she drove away. Chapter 231 Chapter 231 A¡ªt the entrance of the house near the shore of Wayne''s vi, three ck sedans stopped. Old Garry opened the car door, and said with a smile to the two little fellows who were ying around in the car: "Little Young Master, Young Miss, we''re home!" Only then did the two kids slowly get off the car. Before they even reached the entrance of the house, they heard the cries of the babying from the living room. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. George''s eyes widened, he turned to Old Garry and asked curiously: "Old Garry, is there a little brother at home?" Old Garry smiled and exined: "It''s the not little brother, it''s little sister, it''s your Uncle n''s daughter." "Ah ..." It''s my sister, so boring. I was just thinking of being a little brother. " George''s bright and lively eyes immediately dimmed. Emma Yi Ting had a cute little sister at home, her pretty little face was all smiling: "Then I want to be the first one to run in and see little sister, I really like a little sister." When the two little fellows ran into the living room, they saw that the floor in the living room was filled with little toys, and n sat in the middle of the toys in an extremely messy manner. The suit jacket was nowhere to be seen, it was only wearing a ck shirt with its sleeves rolled up, revealing two strong arms. It opened its legs and started to pile up wood for its daughter. The originallybed short, handsome hair was now messy and had an explosive force that could drive one mad at any time. He had a beautiful thought that if his daughter was a little princess, he would give her a small castle, and she would definitely like it. But who would have thought that the pile he just piled up was a little too high? The little fellow stretched out its little hand and swept across, causing the castle to fly away. n had no choice but to give up. However, the little fellow was unhappy and picked up the boxes that she swept away with her little hands one by one and told him to continue piling them up. n could only continue. Protecting him once, twice, thrice, the little guy would always interrupt him midway. This made n really want to copse. Can anyone tell him whose genes this little thing inherited? He''s so naughty at such a young age, and he''s so naughty. "Wow, this little sister is so young!" The Emma siblings looked at Crystal who was sitting on the carpet in surprise as if she was an alien. Crystal also blinked her crystal- like,rge eyes as she sized up these two unfamiliar little older brothers and elder sisters. n had already carried on for an entire afternoon, feeling that his patience had been worn out. Seeing these two beautiful little faces, it was as if he had seen his savior: "Emma, George, help uncle out, y with Crystal for a bit, I''m going to the bathroom." n was embarrassed to say that he had to hug this little thing even when he took a piss just now. "Uncle Ye, who is she?" Emma hadn''t really listened to what the Old Garry was saying earlier, but now she was curious. "My daughter, you can call her Crystal!" n introduced the ce somewhat smugly. "Oh, can she talk? Can you walk? " Emma carefully reached out and grabbed Crystal''s small hand. Crystal was startled at first, but after that, she pushed Emma''s hand away unhappily. "He can say very simple words and he can walk. However, he can''t walk very steadily!" n patiently replied. George leaned on the sofa at the side and blinked hisrge eyes at the little girl who had jet-ck shoulder-length hair. "Uncle Ye, can you smell it? Is she agoon? "So ugly!" Emma suddenly took a few steps back in disdain. "It can''t be?" Hearing that, n''s handsome face creased into a frown, as he rushed over to pick up his daughter. "I''ll go!" n, this noble Young Master, when did he ever serve anyone? Today was the day he had been tortured enough by his little lover. Just as n was about to release some water to wash the little guy''s fart, he heard the sound of the car''s engine turning off. Then, a servant called out, "Miss Tang, you''re back so early today?" Lily left the jade pendant at thepany and went straight home. Just as she walked through the door of the living room, she saw n and the little elf that was in his arms. "What''s going on?" Lily put his bag on the sofa and asked with an inconceivable smile. When n saw Lily, it was as if he had seen a savior. He immediately asked her for help: "You Long, you came back at the right time. Hurry and help me out. n spoke in a familiar tone, making Lily sound like he was his own family. Lily was stunned, and blinked his eyes: "You said earlier that this little girl is your daughter? When did you have a daughter? " "It''s a long story, I''ll talk to youter. Please help her deal with it first, thanks!" A sh of bitterness appeared on n''s handsome face. Lily was naturally very skilled in dealing with this kind of little fellow. Seeing n''s expression that seemed like he was about to copse, she was naturally willing to help him. What was unexpected was that Crystal was actually willing to let Lily hug her. Maybe Lily had the radiance of a mother''s body, so the little guy in her arms was quiet, no longer making noise. When Lily carried her into the bathroom, Emma followed her in while jumping. Seeing Mummy washing his little sister''s poo, she looked at him seriously from the side and then asked in a serious tone, "Mummy, this little sister is so young. She still doesn''t know how to speak." Lily chuckled: "That''s right, you were this young in the past as well! Do you remember? "I''m not as young as she is. Look, I''m much taller!" As Emma spoke, she even intentionally walked over, andpared her height with Crystal, he felt that she had a sense of superiority. Lily felt that her daughter was simply too naive and adorable. She liked to see her look of ignorance, not like her son. When she helped Crystal change her diapers, and carried him back to n''s side, n said with a face full of gratitude: "Thank you so much, you didn''t know that I only brought her for half a day, and her head was about to explode. Such a young girl like you, how could you have the energy to cause such a ruckus?" Although n said that he despised the little guy for making a ruckus when he saw the look in his daughter''s eyes, it was definitely filled with the feeling of fatherly love, and she couldn''t help but laugh out loud. "You can tell me now where your daughter came from," Lily asked with a face full of gossip. n raised his daughter up high and kissed her on the cheek: "If I said I picked it up, would you believe me?" Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Lily looked at him with disdain. "Do you think I''m a three year old kid or something? Emma clenched her two small fists and looked at n unhappily: "Uncle Ye is such a big person, yet you are still lying to deceive people." Looking at Emma''s expression that loathed him, n couldn''t help butugh heartily. "Alright, I''ll be honest with you, I just recognized my daughter yesterday, and my ex - girlfriend gave her birth behind my back, she''s working so hard just now, and gave this little fellow to me. You really think that I, as a man, would have to serve such a little ancestor, huh? After hearing his words, Lily''s beautiful eyes widened in shock as sheughed in disbelief, "That can''t be, right? This daughter was born from your ex - girlfriend, and furthermore, you only found out yesterday? No wonder you and Edwards Wayne became friends. You two are the same kind of people. n saw that she was scolding Edwards Wayne and even scolding him, so he immediately felt wronged and innocently retorted: "I am different from him, at any rate, I was in love with Anne before, how did you and Edwards Wayne get a child, I still haven''t questioned you guys." Lily''s gaze froze for a moment. Then, she turned around and went to the sofa to grab her bag: "I don''t want to say a word about us." "Wandering, to be honest, I really admire you. If you can bring two children by yourself, if Edwards Wayne dares to treat you badly in the future, I will definitely y him." n immediately stood by her side. Lily was stunned, she turned and looked at n with a serious look, she did not seem to be coaxing her. "You''re the one who said that!" Lily chuckled. George suddenly raised his small hand: "I can testify for Mummy, Uncle Ye, if my dad wants to bully my Mummy, you better help my Mummy out!" "Of course!" n answered with iparable firmness. "Mummy, how about ... Just recognize Uncle Ye as your elder brother, that way, he will be able to righteously protect you in the future? " George would think for the Mummy the most, at this time and at such a good opportunity, he would definitely seize it. Emma blinked herrge eyes, then used her finger to point at his small head and said: "In that case, we won''t call you Uncle Ye, we''ll call you uncle! I''m so happy, Emma already has an uncle." n,"..." To say the wrong things in a responsible manner? Lily saw that the two little fellows had hurt n to the point that his handsome face flushed red, and immediately berated him in all seriousness: "Alright, it''s not like it''s normal to call him elder brother now, so you guys should just call him Uncle Ye." nughed dryly: "I have a elder sister. If you don''t mind, I will treat you as my little sister from now on. Since I was young, I have always had a little sister in mind!" "Uncle Ye, you won''t blush even if you''re lying. I don''t want a sister, it''s stupid and noisy, I still want a sister." George crossed his arms in front of his chest, easily exposing the w in n''s words. n,"..." Where did this little guy get his IQ from? Why did she have to talk to him, go around, and end up in the wrong? "Little George, I''m not lying. I''m just talking to myself." n could only seriously chat with the little fellow. George then smiled slightly: "Alright, from now on, I will call you uncle. You have to protect my Mummy, you don''t allow bad people to bully her." "The bad person you''re talking about, it can''t be your dad''s ce again, right?!" n didn''t know whether tough or cry. George pointed with his little finger at the little girl in his arms who was eating her food, "If you are willing to protect my Mummy, I will protect this little thing from now on." n lowered his head and looked at his daughter who did not understand anything. "It looks like my daughter really likes you! Carry her. " n immediately brought his daughter in front of George. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. George was so shocked that he jumped three feet away, "I don''t want to hug you, I never carry idiotic Emma." n could only pull his daughter back into his arms with boredom. "You said you wanted to protect Crystal, are you regretting it now?" "Nope. When she goes to kindergarten, I''ll cover for her." George said full of vigor. Emma stood at the side and pouted with her little mouth: "elder brother, be careful of bragging, or your tongue will be blown out of your head by the strong wind." Seeing that his sister had started to tear off the stage, George could only snort coldly and then walked upstairs: "I''m going to y with my toys, I don''t want to chat with you guys." Lily looked at his son who looked like a little adult and could not help but shake his head andugh. "Child, don''t take it seriously. If there''s anything else your daughter doesn''t understand, you can ask me." Lilyughed and then walked upstairs. n gratefully looked at her back: "Then I''ll thank you, Sister Tang ..." Lily felt a chill down his spine, and immediately turned back to look at him. "Please, you yelled out my goosebumps!" n immediatelyughed out loud. "Isn''t the name Edwards exclusive to you? I''m afraid he''ll beat me up when I call for youter." "What does it have to do with him? Just call him by his name. This has always been my name." Hearing him mention Edwards Wayne, Lily''s face inexplicably flushed red. However, that man was sometimes unreasonable and tyrannical. Who knew, he might really do something so childish. Just that, when he thought that he was being tyrannical to himself, Lily''s heart started beating extremely quickly, as though there were feathers brushing across her heart, it felt itchy and numb, causing him to feel extremely ufortable. Edwards Wayne dealt with the matters of thepany as quickly as possible, he looked at the time, and it was half past five! He, who had never left work in advance, had decided to break his old rules today. After handing over the rest of the work to Larry, Edwards Wayne stepped forward with his long and strong legs and headed towards the elevator. Thinking about the call from the woman today, his lips curled up inexplicably. Although he made the wrong call, he didn''t mind at all. To think that the dignified CEO of the Wayne''s would becent for an entire afternoon just for a small matter that could be ignored. When did his sense of satisfaction be so casual? The elevator rapidly descended. This beautiful building that upied the center of the city, its magnificent appearance was like a dazzling halo. Itpletely surrounded the man, causing him to attract the gazes of almost all the females as he passed through the hall. Beautiful, extraordinary, extraordinary! To be able to obtain such a perfect man, the woman he openly admitted must be so happy that she was about to faint. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 U ¡ªnder the protection of the six ck car, they rushed back to the Wayne''s vi. Edwards Wayne finally got the feeling of returning home with an arrow, but this feeling, was very good! As he stepped into the living room, he was startled to see an unexpected guest. "Why are you at my house?" Edwards Wayne immediately asked. Soon after, he saw his little princess running towards him at full speed. "Daddy!" Emma was extremely happy, she did not think that Daddy woulde back so early today. She opened her little hands and threw herself into Daddy''s embrace, then casually pointed at the little thing crawling around on the carpet: "Daddy, look, there''s a little sister who came to our house as a guest, she''s very cute right?" It was only then that Edwards Wayne discovered that a little milk baby was sitting on the carpet beside the sofa. Looking at it, he was not even two years old. "This is ..." Edwards Wayne''s gaze swept over the bitter looking n: "Did you bring this here?'' "Edwards, I''ll formally introduce her to you. This is my biological daughter, her name is Crystal, how about it? Doesn''t it look like me? "Is it cute?" n hadpletely lost the demeanor of his Great Young Master and at this moment, he was like a wet father who had just picked up a treasure. "What?" Edwards Wayne could not believe his as he looked at n, then at the panicking little baby that was pouting so hard that her little mouth was about to cry. If one looked carefully, there was actually a seventy percent resemnce. From those eyes, n''s Peach Blossom Eyes were not something that anyone could inherit. But this little fellow was young, a pair of beautiful and lively eyes, and it was even in the shape of a Peach Blossom. If it wasn''t biological, then what was it? "Who did you give birth to this child?" Edwards Wayne had heard quite a bit about the rumors that n had about the sunset. Honestly speaking, it was not unexpected for him to have such a little fellow salivating over his life. "Hey, what do you mean? As if I''ve had a lot of women before. " Hearing that, n''s face turned ck, he felt that his character had been ndered. Edwards Wayne said as he ridiculed, "Could it be that it''s not true? As far as I know, the women you''ve dated are in every field." "Please, if we get caught eating a meal, it would be considered a scandal? I won''t take any of these crimes. " n had always insisted that he was absolutely clean of his body and mind, so he could only me the media who loved to catch him by surprise. Things that did not happen, after they were passed down, could even be described in detail. Edwards Wayne nodded his head: "However, if this child was given to you by Anne, then I won''t be worried for you." "Why?" n raised his eyebrows. "Because you will marry her sooner orter. Before, you had so much trouble chasing after her, yet you still couldn''t bear to bear fruit. But now, the child is so old, so the marriage between you and her can be said to havee naturally." Edwards Wayne was naturally hoping that his brother would find a happy marriage. n''s expression became much better: "Thank you for your blessings, but Anne still doesn''t seem to be interested in me, she is only interested in her work now, and I don''t understand women anymore. Previously, I loved her so much that I felt like a different person, after being cold for a while, she gave me all his passion and energy, and now that he has even left his daughter with me, she doesn''t even know what I want." "You didn''t give her enough security, so she ced her hopes on work. The problem is with you, you find the reason yourself." Edwards Wayne reminded him in an experienced tone. n was startled, then silent, he lowered his head and looked at his daughter crawling towards him, his eyes suddenly filled with gentleness: "Come, Crystal,e to father''s ce!" Emma held her father''s neck tightly with her two small hands, her small head quietly leaning on his shoulder, staring at the little sister nkly, without saying a word. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Is your Mummy back yet?" Edwards Wayne caressed her daughter''s small face and asked softly. "Yes, she''s upstairs!" Emma replied softly. "I''ll go upstairs to look for her. Can you y with my sister, Uncle Ye?" Edwards Wayne lovingly kissed his daughter''s small face. "Alright!" Emma was rather interested in this little sister. After Edwards Wayne put his daughter down, he turned and went upstairs. Lily was sitting cross-legged on the sofa in her bedroom with aptop on herp. She was staring at the news on the inte with a focused expression. When Edwards Wayne pushed open the door and entered, he saw her staring at theputer with rapt attention, frowning slightly. "What are you looking at?" He had to remind her not to startle her again. After Lily heard his voice, she quickly closed herptop and looked at him somewhat: "Nothing, why are you back so early?" Edwards Wayne could clearly feel that she was hiding something, he did not know how many more secrets this woman had. "Is there anything I can''t know? You seem very nervous." The more he saw her secretive appearance, the more Edwards Wayne''s curiosity increased. "It''s nothing, it''s just a matter of work!" Lily did not dare to tell him that he was actually looking for the jade pendant online. The repair shop''s uncle had mentioned that more than ten years ago, there was a jade pendant that was very simr to the one her mother had left her. Unfortunately, the online content was too messy. She had looked through it carefully, but she still could not find anything useful. Edwards Wayne could clearly feel that she was hiding something, but when he suddenly thought of Bryant, could it be that this woman had peeked at his photo again? When he thought about this, Edwards Wayne felt an indescribable jealousy. "We''ve almost gone to the dining hall for dinner. Prepare some food for the children." Edwards Wayne''s voice instantly grew indifferent. He didn''t understand what kind of beauty this woman was. He had also paid attention to the series of photos that Bryant had taken online, and it was obvious that her figure wasn''t very good. This woman was actually interested in that kind of woman who carried the temper of a woman. "There''s nothing to prepare, you can leave now!" Lily replied indifferently. "Thene down!" Edwards Wayne turned and walked towards the Walk Outside with a calm and handsome face. Lily went to the Toy Room and grabbed his son who was happily ying with the elevator, "Let''s go, let''s not y anymore. Let''s go out to eat." "Daddy hasn''te back yet. Let me y a bit more." "He''s back!" Lily dragged his son downstairs immediately. n hurriedly carried his daughter: "I''ll go with you guys. There''s no objection, right?" Lily smiled: "Of course not, your daughter is still drinking milk powder, you should hurry up and prepare the things she needs." "I don''t know what to prepare!" n shrugged his shoulders. Lily could only help tidy up a bag of necessities for the children. Seeing that Lily and n''s interaction was good, Edwards Wayne''s handsome face sunk even deeper. Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Brother and sistere here kkk Edwards Wayne''s family of four had originally been arranged to spend a warm and harmonious night, but who would have thought that n, who had interrupted them, would bring his daughter who loved to cry. No one knew what happened, no matter who coaxed her, it was useless. She just wanted to cry, and when she cried, she didn''t even need to breathe. Her loud and clear voice almost made everyone''s ears ring. "Wandering, do you know why she kept on crying? I didn''t take a piss. " Edwards Wayne inspected his daughter in all kinds of ways, but didn''t find anything that made the little fellow ufortable. Edwards Wayne, who was seated in the front passenger seat, suddenly spoke out. "What did you call her?" n was stunned, as expected, he knew that this tyrannical man who did not allow half a grain of sand in his eyes, would not allow other men to call his woman so intimately. "Little Sister Tang, quickly help elder brother take a look. I really can''t handle her anymore. My ears are about to go deaf. I really don''t know where I got the strength to cry for so long inside her small body." n finally discovered that this sort of creature was definitely a mystical existence. Lily was deep in thought. Suddenly, she stared at n and asked: "How many times did she eat milk powder today?" "Ugh ..." In the afternoon, I had Old Garry make her some nutritious congee and fed her half a bowl of it. It can''t be that he''s hungry, right? " n had a face full of righteousness. Lily was speechless, she could only reach out and hold Xiao Crystal in her arms, and gently shook her: "Don''t you know that children who eat milk powder have a addiction? If it''s time and you don''t feed her, she won''t get used to it." "Then what should we do? "There''s no hot water on the car..." Hearing her words, n''s handsome face was filled with anxiety. As for Edwards Wayne, who was sitting in the front seat, he was still conflicted over the fact that n had called him Little Sister Tang. This fellow, who allowed him to shout so intimately? You think too much of yourself. What made Edwards Wayne even more frustrated, was why did n call her that. When he called out her name, it was as if she had been pricked by needles. She erected all her vignce and thorns, wishing that she could withdraw into a shell to protect herself. There was only one, and that woman hated him from the bottom of her heart. When he thought about how he was actually hated by her, the aloof and cold Quarterly, his face darkened. George and Emma, the two little fellows, had already covered their ears with pitiful expressions. "Look and see if there''s a pacifier inside, hurry up and give it to the little guy." Lily suddenly thought of a n and quickly went to look for her. n lowered his head and rummaged through his bag that was filled with items. He really managed to find one. Lily quickly ced the pacifier next to the little guy''s mouth, and the little guy immediately stopped crying. Her small mouth habitually sucked the milk, as if pushing down the milk addiction. n''s heart was about to burst from her tears. At this moment, he only wanted to hug his daughter tightly. Edwards Wayne turned his head to look at the few people in the back seat, and for some reason, he felt a little unhappy. If it wasn''t for the fact that Edwards Wayne was hugging his daughter, he wouldn''t have sat down respectfully in the front seat. "Daddy, are you jealous?" After the rm was lifted, George took down the small hand that was covering his ears and startedughing maniacally. He shrewdly noticed that his father seemed to have turned his head and looked at Mummy several times already, with a hint of resentment in his eyes. That was why he had such a conjecture. After n finally rxed his nerves, he heard George''s words and froze. "Edwards, you aren''t actually jealous of me are you? I swear to god, I don''t even dare to have a single thought about my sister-inw." n had just called Lily his little sister, but now she was calling him sister-inw, indicating that he was absolutely serious. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Edwards Wayne was amused by his words: "Do you think I love to be jealous? I just felt that your daughter was really too noisy." When Lily heard him actually say something like that, she immediately retorted mockingly: "You might not know this yet, but when your daughter was her age, she was even more noisy, and just did not disturb you." Emma innocently blinked herrge ck eyes. She didn''t say anything, how did she get involved? George immediately agreed with both of his hands: "What Mummy said is true, I can be the witness. At that time, stupid Emma would only know how to cry all day." "I''m not crying, brother hates it!" Emma shouted in dissatisfaction. Lily stroked his son''s little head: "You might have forgotten, but you''re crying louder than your sister." n watched this interesting family from the side and said with an indifferent smile, "If you really want him to experience the crying of a child, why don''t you two have another one? Oh, no, two more ... I guarantee that no matter how patient he is, he will copse." After Lily heard this, he was stunned, and then, he rolled his eyes at n. George and Emma, the two little fellows, werepletely stupefied. After that, Emma went over to his brother''s ear and whispered, "How did father and Mummy give birth to younger brothers and sisters? Brother, do you know? " "Didn''t the TV say that they are going to sleep together!" George immediately answered with a serious face. "Just by sleeping, you have a little brother and a little sister?" Emma already stopped conversing with her brother. She pointed at her little head and tried to think about it. Lily''s small face instantly flushed red, causing her to feel slightly embarrassed. Of course, the most embarrassed was still n. He couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat. Had he brought up something that he shouldn''t have? "Uncle Ye, do you know what you need to do to have your little brother and little sister when your father is sleeping?" Emma was really a curious baby. She had yet to understand anything, so she had to get to the bottom of things. "Ugh ..." Well... "Actually, I''m not too sure either. You should ask your dad, he knows it better than me." n darkly threw this difficult problem at Edwards Wayne. Edwards Wayne secretly cursed in his heart. This guy must have scolded him on purpose. Emma immediately intended to ask her father, but her small mouth was covered by Lily: "Emma, has your school assigned any homework?" Emma''s little head couldn''t turn around in time. Being interrupted like this by Mummy, she immediately blinked and thought for a while before saying, "Yes, there''s paper cutting. Teacher told us to paste the butterflies we cut out onto the books." "Alright, when Mummy returnster, I will apany you to do your homework." Lily immediately said with a smile. "Yes, I want my father to apany Mummy to do my homework." The little guy immediately became happy. The man''s soft voice came from the front passenger seat, "Okay, Daddy will go with you." Chapter 235 Chapter 235 When they arrived at the restaurant they had booked, Edwards Wayne and his group got off the car and walked towards the elevator. "Edwards ..." Suddenly, a gentle female voice was heard from the door. Everyone''s expression froze. As if by chance, they turned around to see a woman with an outstanding temperament standing at the door. She wore a long sleeveless dress with a high cor, and her tall and slender figure made her skin as white as snow. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Looking at her face again, with its perky red phoenix eyes, long and narrow, smooth and glossy ripples, small and round nose, and perfectly shaped red lips, this face was both beautiful and charming, and would definitely cause many women to feel ashamed and ashamed. When Edwards Wayne saw her, his expression revealed a hint of faint surprise. Lily''s beautiful eyes stiffened for a moment, but, she quickly hid that hint of emotion. n took the initiative to call out the other party''s name: "Miss Gong, what a coincidence, I didn''t expect to meet you here." The corner of Margaret''s mouth slightly rose, and also revealed a smile: "That''s right, what a coincidence, Edwards, who are these people?" When Emma heard how the other party actually smiled so nicely at her father, she immediately wanted to loudly tell her the rtionship between her and her father. Unexpectedly, just as she was about to speak, George who was beside her immediately covered her small mouth. Emma''s beautiful eyes widened, following that, she heard her brother gesturing with her finger, as though telling her not to speak carelessly. The little guy immediately became unhappy. He pouted his little mouth as he red at this woman who was trying to get close to his father. "This is my friend''s child. He brought it here for dinner." Edwards Wayne did not want to expose the child''s identity at this time. He only wanted to give the children a safe environment. Once their existence was exposed, there would be a lot of danger. Margaret''s gaze swept across Lily''s face, and the corner of her mouth hooked up into a faint smile: "This is the girlfriend that you publicly admitted to before? "What''s her name?" "Lily!" Edwards Wayne''s gaze stayed on Lily''s face for a few seconds before he replied softly. Although Margaret concealed her jealousy well, one could tell from her subtle expression how much she despised Lily. "Edwards, since we''ve met, why don''t we have a meal together?" Margaret took the initiative to bring it up, and when she looked at Edwards Wayne, her expression was filled with gentleness. Just as Edwards Wayne was about to say something, George suddenly grabbed onto his big hand andughed: "the aunt is so beautiful. Why don''t we let her eat with us?" When Margaret heard this little guy call her Auntie without being able to see and forcefully calling her old age, but she was clearly just 26 years old and wasn''t married yet, how could she be called Auntie? Edwards Wayne lowered his head and looked at his son''s pair of a thief like eyes, he had a bad premonition, what kind of tricks did this little fellow n to pull this time? "Let''s go, Uncle. I''m really hungry!" George swung Edwards Wayne''s big hands, dragging him towards the elevator. Lily immediately scolded: "George, don''t disturb your Uncle¡¯s chat with your friends. Come over, I''ll lead you upstairs." n, who was at the side, carried his daughter, who had already fallen asleep, and watched the interesting scene with an expression of watching a good show. After interacting with him a few times, he discovered that George''s IQ was definitely much higher than his age. He felt that George was a petty person, and the way he spoke was very domineering and fierce. At this time, he actually brought out the idea of letting Margaret eat dinner together with him. This meant that this little fellow''s stomach was filled with evil intention. Lily looked at his son''s evil little eyes and became vignt. Although Margaret hated being called an aunt by George, since the little guy praised her as beautiful and also offered to eat together with him, she instantly pretended to have a gentle expression. He wanted to stroke the little guy''s head to show how much he liked children. Unfortunately, the little guy immediately scurried away. Her hand stiffened mid-air, and she was unable to touch it. She awkwardly retracted it back. "Uncle, let''s go, let''s go. Facing such a beautiful aunt, I can definitely eat two more bowls of rice." George''s goal was clear, it was to pull this woman who had thoughts for her father onto the dining table and ask her about the situation. Emma''s small face fell. She didn''t know what kind of n her brother was ying, and even though she obviously didn''t like this woman, he still dragged her along to eat. Edwards Wayne looked at his son, then nced at Margaret, and in the end, his gazended on Lily''s face. Lily deliberately turned his face elsewhere. She did not know this woman, so how about eating together with her and letting Edwards Wayne make the decision. "Alright, then let''s go together!" After being yed around by his son, Edwards Wayne suddenly could not say a word to reject. After all, he was a man. Margaret''s mouth formed a smile as if she had seeded, and followed Edwards Wayne into the elevator. Whether intentionally or not, she pushed Lily into a corner of the elevator and stood next to Edwards Wayne. Of course, Lily would not fight over the position with her, what she needed to take care of the most right now were her two children. Margaret turned her head to look at the little milk baby that was sleeping soundly in n''s embrace, and asked curiously: "Young Master Mu, is this your daughter? When did you get married? How come I didn''t know? " As one of the upper ss, if Mu Si Ye were to get married, she would definitely be one of the guests invited. However, n didn''t need to hide his child behind his back like Edwards Wayne, as he didn''t dare show it to others. This was because the rtionship between him and Anne had been stirred up a few years ago, and now that he had this little darling, he started to seriously consider a normal person''s life. "Yes, my daughter." n calmly replied. "Bastard daughter?" Margaret asked in a very unskilled manner. n''s expression became somewhat stiff and ugly, his tone also became indifferent: "I''m already in my arms, can it be a bastard daughter?" Only now did Margaret realize that she had said something wrong, she wiped the hair beside her ear with a dry smile: "That''s right, I''m really sorry, I was just a little curious, your daughter is already this old, why aren''t you married yet?" "You''re not young anymore, and you''re in no hurry to get married." n''s thin lips curled up as he silently mocked the fact that she was a leftover girl at such an age. Margaret''s face froze, she was usually sensitive to her age, but suddenly did not speak anymore. The elevator door opened and Edwards Wayne walked out first. Margaret followed behind him leisurely, and when she turned around, she saw Lily holding onto a child in each of her hands as she followed behind him. She thought to herself coldly, these two children couldn''t really be Joshua Wayne''s illegitimate children who were uploaded to the inte, right? Could it be that the little boy looked a little simr to Edwards Wayne? Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Margaret thought that she was right, these two children were definitely Joshua Wayne''s illegitimate children, he was the Big Star, so it was not convenient for him to bring them with him, so she had to let Edwards Wayne take them along. This Lily really knew how to be attentive to a child, seeing how she treated the child as if it was her own, she must be putting on an act for Edwards Wayne to see, it was really a scheming girl. Although Margaret''s gaze did not stay on Lily for too long, just a few nces was enough to tell that she was extremely ordinary. Looking at how young he was, he should be around twenty years old. He was so young and was so scheming; Margaret thought, in a while, she would go to the dining table and see how she would humiliate this woman. She actually stole her childhood sweetheart away without saying a word. She didn''t even have the chance to express her feelings. Who wouldn''t be angry after this? "Elder sister, your hand is so warm!" Just as the group of people was walking towards the corridor of the private box, Lily and her two sons behind her, George suddenly burst out with a sentence that made Lily feel cold. Even Edwards Wayne deliberately turned his head to look at the little fellow. Moreover, his words seemed toe out rather smoothly. Could it be that he had often called out this way in the past? Edwards Wayne''s imagination was rather rich, he couldn''t help but to think of his daughter and all kinds of uncles she used to know. Had the woman forced the children to call her sister when she took them to see them? He believed that Lily would definitely be able to do such a thing. When Emma saw that her brother started to call elder sister Mummy, she also excitedly shouted, "elder sister...!" Lily was speechless towards the two little fellows, but calling her elder sister was still alright, it looked like she wasn''t that old anymore. n could not help but burst outughing, and was immediately rolled his eyes at George. "Uncle Ye, did you fart just now?" n stared at the little fellow who was deliberately distorting the truth with a face of breakdown. This little thing still acts so well. Could it be that this is also inherited from the family? Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Just because he had an uncle from the Big Star? Edwards Wayne was getting more and more confused by the two little fellows'' mentality. However, he didn''t feel bored ying around with them. Regarding the two little fellows, although Edwards Wayne had a good understanding of them, his son would always identally refresh his three views. He wanted to see how smart this kid was. He wanted to be on guard and not be tricked again. The door to the room opened and a group of people walked in. This was a very luxurious suite. The outside was for eating, while the inside was a small and exquisite lounge. As it was still early for dinner, some people were sitting on the sofa, drinking tea and eating some sweet snacks. When Emma saw that there was something delicious, her two small eyes immediately lit up, and her two little hands immediately took up arge part of the food. When George wanted to take a nut from her hands, she would be scolded by her little eyes. Edwards Wayne was naturally satisfied as he looked at the cute appearances of the two little fellows. n carried his sleeping daughter, and the moment he sat down, the little guy was immediately awakened. The moment he opened his eyes, he immediately began to wail loudly. "Help me make some milk powder." n had already remembered what Lily had told her just now, that she had to feed her daughter on time. Right now, she couldn''t remember a single thing, she could only remember anything rted to her daughter. Lily nimbly took out the bottle to wash it clean and added water. After testing the temperature, she washed the milk powder in and gently shook it a few times. "Sister, may I have a ss of milk? I think my little sister''s milk is really good. " Emma immediately revealed a cute smile, and stood beside Lily asking for it. "You have to ask Uncle Ye if it is possible. This milk powder is his." Lily didn''t want to be the host, but he also wanted to teach his daughter. If she wanted to eat others¡¯ food, she would have to get the permission of her master. Emma immediately ran over with a sweet smile, and looked at n shyly, and asked: "Uncle Ye, can I have a bite of little sister''s grandmother?" n smiled gently, "Of course you can. You need to drink more milk in order to grow up faster." Seeing that n had agreed, Emma immediately ran to Lily happily: "Elder sister, Uncle Ye said that I can eat it, hurry and make me a cup as well." When Edwards Wayne sat down, his gaze was glued to his daughter''s cute and lovely face. Finally, he looked around at Lily''s body in a deep and obscure manner, and watched her helping his daughter with the milk powder, and the radiance of his mother''s love shone, making it impossible to tell whether he liked her or not. Margaret looked at Lily, and then, she turned and asked Edwards Wayne in English: "These two children are very simr to you, they can''t be your brother''s children, right?" Seeing that she had suddenly changed to English, a look of boredom shed past Edwards Wayne''s face, but since he had known her since childhood, he would not ignore her, so he only replied her with an English sentence: "No!" Margaret''s heart trembled, following that, she tactfully smiled, and did not continue asking. Even if it was Joshua Wayne''s child, before it was announced to the public, Edwards Wayne would never tell her the truth. George sat by his father''s side, crossing his two little legs. His bright big eyes nced at Margaret and he immediately asked in English, "Auntie, do you like Uncle Edwards?" The little guy''s voice was childish, but his English was definitely standard and fluent, causing Margaret to be shocked once again. Earlier, she intentionally used English to ask Edwards Wayne a question, because she felt that Lily and the two little fellows wouldn''t understand. But at that moment, she felt awkward, because George''s pronunciation of English was definitely something she had learned since she was young, which made her English a little hurried. Hearing his son actually asking such a sensitive question, a pair of beautiful eyes red at him. In terms of English, the three of them had long since be very fluent, Margaret wanted to use this chance to suppress her, she was afraid that she would fail. was a very proud woman and all along, she had only disyed her outstanding appearance, talent and ability in front of Edwards Wayne. She liked Edwards Wayne with all her abilities, but she never took the initiative to do so, because she hoped that one day, Edwards Wayne would take a fancy to her and take the initiative to attack her. At that moment, just one word from George was enough to break the window. Margaret''s face instantly flushed red from embarrassment. "Auntie, I feel like there''s no hope between you and Uncle Edwards. You''d better not waste your efforts. That sister is much younger than you." George had a childish expression as he started to attack Margaret. Margaret''s face instantly swelled up red. Edwards Wayne swept his gaze across his son''s eyes, seeing the pride in his son''s eyes. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 M ¡ªargaret''s hidden purpose was revealed, but when George''s words came out, she only blushed for a short while, before gently looking at George: "Auntie and your Uncle Edwards have known each other for a very long time. We''ve been studying together since we were young, and we understand your Uncle Edwards''s many habits very well." Edwards Wayne''s expression was normal, but his gaze was a little surprised as he looked at Margaret. Although the two of them were old acquaintances, Margaret never mentioned anything about liking him. He had always treated her as a friend, a professional partner, and treated her with the respect of a few friends. But unexpectedly, Margaret would actually admit her feelings for him at this time. George didn''t expect this aunt toe up with so many reasons to suppress her Mummy. No matter how intelligent he was, he was still a child, so his brain couldn''t wrap its head around it at the moment. He felt that what he had said just now should be more than enough to let this aunt know and retreat. After all, he was too naive. Emma blinked her big, ck eyes, and finished the entire cup of milk in one breath. After drinking it all, she blinked herrge eyes, looking at Margaret with her warm and gentle eyes, she immediately put down the cup and asked him with her childish voice in English: "Auntie, do you really know Uncle Edwards? Do you know who Uncle Edwards likes the most right now?" Margaret was startled by the little guy''s words, and looked at the little girl with an impatient gaze. She did not expect that she could actually speak so fluently in English, where did these two children come from? Margaret wasn''t choked by George''s words, but she was choked by these words that Emma couldn''t utter a word. Emma immediately raised her little finger and pointed to Lily who was standing foolishly at the side: "Uncle Edwards''s current favorite is this elder sister." Margaret became even more impatient. She could tell that these two children were targeting her. What kind of person was this, it must have been Lily using her eyes to signal for the two little things to make her feel awkward. Lily stuck close to the wall at the side, not being able to interrupt the conversation for a while. This was because she was being addressed by the two little fellows as elder sister, and was unable to behave in a very intimate manner towards the two little fellows. Edwards Wayne, on the other hand, looked calm and collected as he watched the show, so did n. Lily''s beautiful eyes couldn''t help but sh past Edwards Wayne''s handsome face. Seeing the hidden amusement in his eyes, she couldn''t help but snort lightly. He must be very proud of himself right now. There was a woman who showed him good will, and he seemed to be floating in the air. Margaret no longer hid the gentleness on her face because she really hated these two bad kids who talked back to her. "You are all children. The liking you speak of doesn''t represent the love between adults, do you understand?" Margaret must be addicted to speaking English, as she deliberately showed that she was an adult, and furthermore, she looked at Lily who was standing at the side in a daze. She felt that she might not even understand English, so she did not understand what topic she was talking about with the children. Of course Lily understood all of this, it was just that she did not want to interrupt. In any case, there were two little fellows stepping in on her behalf. She felt that this young mistress Pce wouldn''t be able to gain anything from them. George immediately tilted his head and asked curiously: "Auntie, can you tell me what kind of rtionship you have with me?" Margaret didn''t expect that these two kids, who looked so young, would have so many questions thrown at him. n didn''t say a word from the side as he watched the two little fellows fighting their Mummy''s love rival. This was truly an interesting matter that was hard toe by all year round. "Well... You guys are too young, it''s not convenient for me to say! " Margaretughed dryly for a bit, then looked at Edwards Wayne with a grumbling look: "Edwards, please help me talk about these two little fellows. They already know so many things at such a young age, it will not benefit their growth at all." However, Edwards Wayne did not feel that his own children''s words were wrong. As his children, they knew how to protect their own mothers. "Children are more curious, so asking strange questions doesn''t count for much." Edwards Wayne stretched out his hand and caressed his son''s head. Margaret''s heart skipped a beat, and suddenly felt that it was not appropriate for him to sit here. Edwards, to be honest, I really liked children in the past, but now that I look at them, I feel that they are quite troublesome. Of course, it is also possible that I am not familiar with them. Margaret said with a warm smile. "Auntie, we don''t want to y with you, you''re so boring." George immediately curled his lips, indicating that she was not interested in her. Margaret''s face instantly froze, after that, she red at Lily who was beside her with resentment. This girl actually used her scheming on two little kids, it was simply too shameful, too shameless. Lily also did not like the look of contempt in Margaret''s eyes. At that moment, after receiving her resentful gaze, she was slightly startled, and as expected, all the resentment was directed towards her. Edwards, I don''t know who these two children learned these words from, but they have really lost their education. In the future, you can personally teach them. Margaret immediately changed the topic to Lily, openly and secretly using her of teaching the children ill. Edwards Wayne''s expression could be considered normal just now, but after hearing how she dared to use her two precious children of having problems with their education, his handsome face did not turn dark at all, and his voice became extremely cold, "Miss Gong, you do not need to worry about the problem of our child''s education." Margaret didn''t expect that his cold tone of voice would frighten her so much that her face paled slightly. n yed with her daughter''s little face, and said indifferently: "Miss Gong, you must have invited someone here, why not, hurry up and eat with your friend, we have too many children here, and might disturb you." No matter how foolish Margaret was, she could tell from her words that she was going to drive him away. She stood up unwillingly, and looked at Edwards Wayne with eyes full of deep affection: "Edwards, I asked to meet you a few times, but you don''t have the time. I hope we can meet again in the future." "I''m sorry, but I may not have the time in the future. Also, please respect my girlfriend and not ask me out in front of her, okay?" Edwards Wayne had alreadypletely cklisted this woman, because children were people he valued the most. Whoever dared to point fingers and point fingers at his children was undoubtedly stepping on his taboo. From this moment onwards, he and Margaret were strangers. Margaret''s face became even more deathly pale. In the end, she said a dejected goodbye, then turned around and left.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 238 Chapter 238 The affirmation and defense in Edwards Wayne''s tone towards her made Lily a little ufortable. n and his children were there, but wasn''t it a bit too much to say that it was so numb? George''s small face shed with a happy smile as he looked up at Mummy. "Mummy, if anyone wants to get close to father again in the future, I will definitely think of a way to chase them away. Father''s in Mummy, no one is allowed to snatch it away." Emma agreed and nodded her small head, "That''s right, Daddy can only like Mummy, and not other aunties." n looked at the two little fellows, not knowing whether tough or cry. It seemed that Edwards Wayne''s good days woulde to an end in the future. Even if Lily did not restrict his interactions with the opposite sex, with these two weird little guys, he would probably be cut off from the other sex. Thinking about it more carefully, wasn''t the past Edwards Wayne like this? Back then, he and Billy William had even suspected that there was something wrong with his body, or maybe something was wrong with his mind, or maybe there was something wrong with his orientation. Their bros even did a few silly things, forcefully sending a beautiful woman to his room, just to see if he was that restrained. However, after just a few minutes, the woman was coldly thrown out by the man. n had already done this kind of foolish thing more than once. He had chosen all kinds of beauties, such as bewitching, pure as water, capable in terms of profession, or perhaps other types of beauties from other realms, but Edwards Wayne had nearly rejected all of them. In the end, n really could not find the reason. Onlyter on did he hear that Edwards Wayne had actually secretly gone to see a doctor. Moreover, he was an expert in both the physical and mental aspects. n looked at Lily, then looked at Edwards Wayne. He suspected that there was a problem with Edwards Wayne in that regard, and furthermore, there was a serious problem in his heart that did not have any interest in women. ~ Who knows if Lily found out, if she knew, her brother would probably suffer again. In these past five years, Edwards Wayne had indeed seen a therapist and a physiologist. There was indeed something wrong with his heart. Moreover, his body ... There were also serious problems. However, Lily''s appearance now made him realize that all of her problems seemed to be caused by her. Five years ago, after his uncle found him and drugged him, he had a muddle - headed rtionship with Lily. Then, when he saw those photos of the bed sheets, both his psychology and his physiology suffered at the same time. For a long time, he stopped! In the past, when he woke up in the morning, he would always have a very high tent, but for a while, he didn''t have any reaction at all. He didn''t know if it was a physical problem, but it had left a shadow in his heart. Hence, he seemed to be extremely against women, and any woman''s approach made him feel annoyed and disgusted. But during this period of time with Lily, he noticed that the problems in his heart were disappearing. It turned out that he wasn''t sick. It was this woman who had forced the disease on him. When he found out that she was his only antidote, Edwards Wayne was very excited in his heart. Therefore, during this period of time, he had actively and enthusiastically taken the initiative to approach her, partly because he truly had a different feeling about her. On the other hand, he wanted to find the cause of his body''s disease. "Alright, you two little fellows can no longer act rashly in the future. Do you hear me?" This is a matter between your father and I, so don''t interrupt so that others won''t say that you know too much at such a young age. " Lily was also a little angry at what Margaret had said just now. It was possible that all parents would have the same feeling, who wouldn''t feel that their own child was the best and most perfect? However, even if she admitted that her children had many small ws, she didn''t really listen to others pointing them out. If she found out about it herself, she would take the initiative to educate them. However, George pouted his lips and looked unhappy: "Mummy, you''re so rude. He knows that the aunt took advantage of father''s time toe, but you''re not expressing your attitude at all. Are you still my father''s girlfriend? Emma also felt that Mummy was just a wooden person that stood there silently, and was a little angry: "That''s right, Mummy, in the future, if there are any other aunties who want to snatch Dad''s land from you, you must not let them go." When Edwards Wayne saw that the two little fellows actually taught Lily a lesson, a faint smile appeared on his handsome face. These two treasures were quite impressive, and now they were protecting him everywhere. "And you, Daddy, even though you know that Auntie''s goal is not simple, you still did not know to refuse. No wonder Mummy did not even bother with you." After George finished saying what was wrong with the Mummy, he immediately turned and stared at his father. Edwards Wayne was slightly startled: "I used to be friends with her, I thought that she was only here to talk about other things, I didn''t think that you two little fellows would change the topic, but, you guys are right, I will definitely take note of it next time, if there is an aunt shows good will towards me, I will definitely reject her at the first opportunity." "Daddy is so great!" Emma immediately ran over and gave him a kiss as a reward. Then, she turned her head and smiled at Mummy: "You want to learn from father?" Lily was speechless. The two little fellows were like a housekeeper, wanting to get involved in all sorts of small andrge matters. Edwards Wayne''s deep eyes looked at Lily with an obscure gaze, as if waiting for her reply. Lily bit his lower lip, and said indifferently: "When can we eat? I''m a bit hungry." In front of n and his child, she really didn''t want to discuss the issue of his rtionship with this man. Little Crystal who was in n''s arms had already eaten milk, and after sleeping on the carriage, he was already full of energy to walk. His two calves clumsily moved forward, wanting to grab the colourful items on the table. n''s phone suddenly rang, he took a look, it was his sister Mu Lin. "Wandering, look after her for me. I need to answer a phone call." n immediately asked for Lily''s help. Edwards Wayne saw that he shouted so smoothly, his heroic eyebrows knitted together. This guy, how many times must I warn him before I can correct him? Lily hurried over to the little guy''s side to protect her. The little guy ran over to Edwards Wayne''s side to y, and Lily had no choice but to follow. The two of them stood very close to each other. Lily suddenly felt a scorching big hand reach out to her, gently pressing down on her hand. Her whole body seemed to have gone through an electric current as it shook violently. When she turned around, she saw dissatisfaction written on the man''s face that she had ignored.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Chapter 239 Chapter 239 W ¡ªhen he looked at the man up close, he realized that the man''s eyes were too good-looking. His eyelids were long and narrow and deep, and his eyes were as dark as the night sky. However, they flickered with the radiance of the stars, as if he could suck in a person''s soul. His heart suddenly skipped a beat and he forgot to shake off the palm strike. Crystal suddenly reached out to grab a ss of water beside her. Since Lily was still immersed in the man''s enticement, she did not manage to react until she discovered Crystal''s dangerous movements. It was already toote, with a big hand one step faster than her, she gently pulled the water ss away, causing the little fellow to be unable to connect them. "Wandering, when taking care of your child, you can''t be distracted!" The man was slightly proud of her previously absent - minded appearance. He was the one who had caused her to be in a trance, yet now he hade to remind her. It was simply too much. Lily''s originally thick skin instantly flushed red from his words. In the next second, she shamelessly and angrily shook off hisrge palm, then hugged Crystal who was already crying and went to the side to y with her daughter. Behind her, the man''s lowughter made her heart beat even faster. It was unknown when George obtained Edwards Wayne''s phone, but he was trying to pay for the password. "Oh, it''s over. Daddy, the screen on your phone is locked." George struggled several times before locking the screen, and in the next moment, he shouted out in frustration. Edwards Wayne''s eyelids jumped, he immediately took the phone from his son''s hand and disyed his father''s might: "Who allowed you to take my phone?" "I want to y games. Waiting for the dishes to arrive is too boring." George said righteously. Seeing his extremely bored expression, Edwards Wayne could only throw the phone over to him again: "Try your Mummy''s birthday!" The man''s voice wasn''t loud, but when it reached Lily''s ears, her eyes zed over once more. This man ... George''s big eyes were startled for a moment, then he snickered and asked: "Daddy, how do you know which day was Mummy bom on?" "Don''t forget, she''s working under me. How could I not know her information?" Edwards Wayne repliedzily. George finally understood, and then he asked curiously: "Daddy, why did you set Mummy''s birthday password? What are you trying to do?" Edwards Wayne gazed at the woman''s back for a while, then lightly curled his lips: "Don''t couples like to make the other''s birthdays a secret number?" Lily immediately turned around and red at him. "Who said that?" Seeing that she was finally willing to listen to him speak, Edwards Waynezily said: "This is what the books say." George giggled: "Daddy, it seems like you have put in a lot of effort in chasing after my Mummy." "I don''t have much experience in love, I should go and learn." Edwards Wayne said confidently, his gloomy eyes once again looking at the woman who had her back to him, seeing her petite body obviously stiffen, he could not help butugh. For some reason, teasing this woman had be his most special hobby. He didn''t know when he''d be so bad, but he was afraid he''d never be able to change his habits in the future. Lily almost hated this man to death. She felt that she was now forced to follow him and treat matters of the heart as a very important matter. "Mummy, did you hear that? Daddy is very serious about dating you, okay? In the future, you should also be more enthusiastic about your father. It''s impossible to find such an outstanding man like your father even with antern in hand. " George took the chance to help them, his small face full of happiness. Lily pretended not to hear and carried Crystal out to the dining hall to y. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Seeing that Mummy was trying to hide, George shrugged his shoulders: "Daddy, I can only help you to this point, the rest is up to you to work hard. Edwards Wayne patted his son''s head as if he was rewarding him, and said with a pleased tone, "Son, thank you for helping father like this." "I just don''t want to be a pitiful little Mummy without a father." the little guy muttered. Edwards Wayne''s heart trembled slightly as he directly pulled his son into his embrace. His thin lips kissed his little head, "Don''t worry, Daddy''s Mummy will never leave you again." "Yes, Daddy!" The little guy nodded seriously. n stood at the corridor outside and epted the call from his sister. "Where''s Crystal? Did she cry? " When Mu Lin called her, the first thing she asked was how her Niece was doing. n was speechless: "Sis, you called me seven times today. If you really don''t trust me, you might as well pick her up tonight, you can take her." Mu Lin was startled: "Really? Did I call you so many times? Why don''t I feel it? " "Sis, how about you hurry up and find a man to marry? That way, you can have a child and y. You don''t even know how fun this little guy is." If she can make you faint, n didn''t dare to say these words out loud. Mu Lin didn''t like him talking about this topic at all, so her tone turned heavy: "Stop being sarcastic here, do you think it''s so easy to fall in love between two people? I''m not as casual as you are." When n saw that his sister was going to talk about his past again, he quickly changed the topic, "Crystal was crying just now. I forgot to give her some milk. "Your brain is really stupid. Didn''t Anne write you a list?" By the way, hasn''t she called you yet? " When Mu Lin heard Niece''s crying voice, he immediately med it all on his brother. "Not yet, she''s probably still on the ne. She said that she''s on a business trip, that''s basically going abroad!" It was only then that n realized that he had been tricked by that woman. She only vaguely said that she was going on a business trip, but she was working abroad. "That''s enough, don''t me her. She''s already pretty good. You have to be grateful to her for bringing your daughter to such a young age before handing her over to you." Mu Lin on the other hand, felt that Anne could be considered to be a very good woman, she had a very good impression of her in the past. "Yes, I am very grateful to her, so right now, I am wholeheartedly taking care of my daughter, am I not?" n couldn''t refute a single word of his. "How about this, I''ll take a half-day leave tomorrow to help you take care of this little guy." Mu Lin felt that allowing a grown man like him to bring a little child was a worrisome thing. "We''ll see about that tomorrow. Edwards and I are having dinner, so we''ll hang up first." n had originally wanted to look for Lily to help, but the little guy seemed to have recognized her and didn''t like dealing with strangers. Furthermore, he didn''t feel at ease to hand her over to strangers. Chapter 240 Chapter 240 The little kids engagssed to each other now. *** Without Margaret present, the atmosphere was harmonious once again. Lily helped the two little fellows cook the rice and soup. When he turned around, he saw n clumsily feeding his little girl bread, the little guy had a expression of not wanting to eat it, and started to take the chopsticks on the table to y. "Crystal, don''t y with this. It''s very dangerous. Put it down!" n had nowpletely be a wet nurse, changing roles very quickly. He wore an ash¡ªblue shirt with one arm tied behind his sleeve, exuding the aura of a rich young master. However, the asion wasn''t right, and the atmosphere wasn''t right either. Dressed like him, he should have appeared in all sorts of high-end office buildings. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Young Master Mu, give Crystal to me. I''ll feed some soup to drink." As the mother of two children, Lily looked at n''s clumsy appearance and sympathized with him quite a bit. At a nce, he could tell that it was the Young Master from a rich family who had always been treated with gentleness in life. It had always been others'' role to serve him, but now, letting him serve a little girl like him was really making things too difficult for him. When n heard her words, he was truly moved to tears. Edwards Wayne extended his chopsticks and helped his daughter pick out her favorite dish, a te of lobster, and very meticulously, fed it to her mouth. Emma enjoyed it the most as she fed the food to her. George, who was at the side, silently ate the rice with a little resentment. Daddy, you''re too biased, right? Why only give food to eat, he also wants to eat, okay? To be honest, maybe his son had too mature of an impression on him, so Edwards Wayne had always thought that his daughter was the one who needed his love, ignoring his son into outer space. "Come, little George, have a prawn!" When Edwards Wayne finally remembered that he had a son, the little guy curled its lips and said, "I don''t like to eat prawns!" Edwards Wayne was slightly startled as he nced at Lily. Lily said tly: "If he doesn''t eat it, then don''t give it to him to eat! The opposite is not inevitable." George only wanted tofort him a little, but he did not expect the Mummy to be even colder and more heartless than his father. "Don''t take it away, I want to eat it!" George saw that his father was about to take away the meat of the prawn, and immediately became anxious. Edwards Wayne was immediately amused by his son''s cute expression. As n enjoyed the delicacy, he could not help butugh and say, "Wandering, can you teach me how to educate my children? I see that you two are very sensible, obedient and smart. I also n to raise my daughter to be like this. In the future, she will definitely be a very caring little cotton-padded jacket." Lily was just about to give Crystal some soup, but she was a little startled when she heard n''s words. "Uncle Ye, I was born smart, my Mummy did not contribute much!" George immediately answered with a loud voice, looking extremely pleased with himself. After he finished speaking, he pointed at Emma who was beside him: "Her stupidity is inborn." elder brother Emma scolded her again for being stupid, and her pretty little mouth instantly ttened. She unhappily kicked the chair: "elder brother is the real idiot, the big idiot." n loved to see these two little fellows shake their mouths the most, as if he himself had also be a few years younger. Edwards Wayne immediately red at his son sternly. "You''re not allowed to scold your sister anymore, Emma is not stupid. It''s you who are too early in the morning." When Lily heard Edwards Wayne call her son precocious puberty, he immediately became dissatisfied and red at his. "Who are you calling precocious puberty? Your son also inherited your genes, maybe you were even more precocious than him when you were young." Edwards Wayne was startled, this woman ... n was stunned. Finished, did he start a bad topic? Edwards Wayne immediately looked at n: "Intelligence is something that can be carried by genes, I''m afraid I don''t have much experience to pass on to you." n couldn''t help but roll his eyes, but he quickly resolved his thoughts, "If that''s the case, then my daughter doesn''t need to learn anything. When she grows up, she will definitely be very smart and cute, who asked her to inherit my good genes?" Hearing n''s reply, Lily could not help butugh. As expected, men were conceited and unwilling to admit defeat. "Daddy, I finally met someone more narcissistic and thick - skinned than you." George instantly shouted out a golden sentence. Edwards Wayne couldn''t help but chuckle softly. n intentionally looked at George with a dangerous look: "Little guy, do you believe that from now on, my daughter will definitely be smarter than you." "I don''t believe it. Look at her, she doesn''t even know how to eat by herself. When I was her age, I already ate by myself and could even speak a lot of things. I can even count from one to a hundred." George was pleased with himself. "Impossible, a child can''t be lied to!" n looked at George in shock. He had the nagging feeling that George was lying. However, Lilyughed ndly: "George didn''t lie, what he said is true. His IQ and EQ were developed very early." Seeing that the Mummy had testified for him, George became even more proud andcent as he raised his chin. n extended a finger and caressed his sexy chin. After thinking for two seconds, he looked at Edwards Wayne seriously, "Edwards, let''s get engaged ..." "Cough ..." As Edwards Wayne was drinking the soup, he suddenly heard his words. Edwards Wayne caused him to lose hisposure and stared at him furiously. "n, can you not disgust me?" n was also ashamed of what he had said just now. After that, he exined in a hurry: "You are mistaken, I am saying that I am going to make an engagement for my daughter and your son. I feel that once your son has grown up, he will definitely be more talented than others. George was also a little dazed with his beautiful ck eyes. Lily looked at n strangely. Edwards Wayne wiped the corner of his mouth with a tissue and calmly replied: "No, about my son''s marriage, I will not make the decision." n then turned to look at Lily: "You long, the decision is in your hands right? Say something." Lily didn''t know whether tough or cry. She looked at the little girl in her arms, then looked at her son who was scared witless by the side. "Young Master Mu, aren''t you being too impatient? I can''t guarantee what kind of girl my son will like in the future." Lily had an awkward expression. George immediately put down his chopsticks, crossed his arms over his chest, and looked at him with disdain: "Uncle Ye, can you still eat properly?!" Chapter 241 Chapter 241 S ¡ªeeing George''s unhappy expression, n suddenly realized why he had suddenly had such a strange thought just now. Jacky Ipughed dryly, "Let''s talk about thister. Let''s eat first. George, eat more. It''s time for you to grow up." Emma blinked herrge eyes back and forth. Seeing that the Uncle Ip suddenly treats her brother well, she was a little angry. Edwards Wayne was speechless towards his brother. Previously, he also thought that his behaviors were weird and preposterous, but just now, he had seriously said that he was betrothed to his son. When the topic came to a halt, everyone began to eat seriously. This mealsted until around nine in the evening. Due to the ruckus from the children and the need for the little thing to fill its stomach and procrastinate, it finally had its fill. "Young Master Wood, where will you stay tonight?" Lily looked at the little boy moving in his arms, feeling really worried for him. "Of course it''s Edwards''s big vi!" n decided to rely on Edwards Wayne, because he, the newbie father, really needed Lily''s help. Edwards Wayne naturally understood his brother''s difficulty very well, and said indifferently: "Then let''s go back together." The group returned home, n''s guesthouse was right beside Edwards Wayne''s guesthouse. Lily helped her daughter take a bath first. Her son liked to follow his father when he was taking a bath, so she didn''t need to worry about him at all. During this time in Wayne Family''s vi, Lily realized that it was getting easier and easier for him to live. It was indeed a good thing to have someone sharing the responsibility of taking care of the child. Edwards Wayne apanied his son in the toy room to y for a while. "Uncle Ip, she took away my toy again. Can you tell me about her?" George realized that this ignorant little boy loved to cause trouble. n looked at his daughter who was blinking her eyes, curiously studying the small carriage she had grabbed, and immediately said to George with a smile: "Just let Crystal y for a while, look at you, there are so many toys, can you y with something else? The next time Uncle Ip brings you another cart of toys, I promise you that you will have enough fun." Hearing that, George''s crystal clear eyes lit up: "Really? Uncle Ip, you must keep your promise." Edwards Wayne used his phone to process a few important emails at the side. When he turned his head and heard n say that he would give toys to his son, he immediately spoke out: "George, you have enough toys, no need to buy more." "Daddy, I''m tired of ying with these toys. I want to y with new ones." George immediately showed a bitter face and begged his father to agree. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Edwards Wayne looked at his son''s small expression as he discussed this, and his heart was spoiling him, so he could only stroke his hair: "Alright, in the future, change a batch of toys every month, but, your main focus will be on studying." "Dad, don''t worry. I won''t be a fool!" Seeing that his father had agreed, George''s little face became even happier. Edwards Wayne let out a soft sigh of satisfaction, his son had already asked for his permission, which meant that in his son''s heart, his father''s role was bing more and more important, and this was something to be happy about. After Lily gave his daughter a bath, he came over and carried Crystal in his arms for a bath. n immediately stood up: "You An, I will follow you in, I want to learn how to bathe my daughter." The expression in Edwards Wayne''s eyes instantly narrowed, and said with slight displeasure: "Don''t go in." n could already hear the alertness in his words, and he immediately understood: "Alright, I''ll y with George here!" Lily did not have the deep thoughts that Edwards Wayne had, she looked at him strangely, and without saying anything, he went to bathe Crystal. Around ten in the morning, the three little fellows all fell asleep. Crystal habitually carried a bottle in her arms and drank milk from it as she slept. The night was quiet, but the adults who had been busy the whole day were enjoying the quiet night for once. Lily apanied his daughter to her room to sleep. The two men took out a bottle of wine and sat at a casual table in the middle of the garden. n raised his head and looked at the lights in the master bedroom dimmed. He turned and looked at Edwards Wayne: "As a man, I realized that you seem to have fallen for Lily. Isn''t this too fast? "Five years. Is that enough?" Edwards Wayne answered in a low voice, his expression revealing a hint ofplexity. n raised his eyebrows andughed faintly: "If you want to say it like that, of course it''s enough. But you never seemed to tell me what happened five years ago ... That one." n was truly curious, because he understood Edwards Wayne, he would definitely not casually have rtions with a woman. Edwards Wayne''s mood seemed to be even more depressed, he raised his head to drink a mouthful of wine, and remained silent. n could only stop asking him, because there were countless secrets on the body of a man with Edwards Wayne''s identity. Perhaps even he himself didn''t know why so many things happened. However, he handled it as if it were a piece of cake. This was the ability a person possessed. "It''s gettingte, you should go to sleep. You''ll be busy tomorrow." Edwards Wayne spoke a few words of concern towards him. nzily leaned on the sofa: "Let me rx here, I''m really tired. If you''re tired, you can go up and rest first." Edwards Wayne nodded, his big body stood up and walked towards the hall. n waited until he left and then immediately took out his phone. Seeing that there were no iing calls on the screen, he was a little annoyed. Just as he decided not to wait for the call, his phone rang. When n saw the number, he immediately picked it up. "Is my daughter asleep?" Anne''s voice sounded out. "Yes, I just slept for a while!" n immediately recovered his calm tone. "Let me see her! Turn on the video! " Anne''s voice was also calm, as if the reason she made this call was all for her daughter. n anxiously stood up: "Give me a minute!" Just as Edwards Wayne was climbing the stairs, he suddenly felt a gust of wind blowing past him. He saw n, who just said he would rx, running as though it was something. Edwards Wayne frowned, and thenughed. As if they receivedfort, Edwards Wayne''s thin lips curled up into a relieved smile. n ran into the room and opened a video, he was immediately shocked by the white face: "Hey, what are you doing?" "Make a mask, let me see my daughter!" Anne''s face was stered against a mask, and his expression was slightly anxious as he spoke. Chapter 242 Chapter 242 n turned on a small light in the room,id down by his daughter''s side, and looked at Anne with the video in his hand. His gaze moved from her face all the way down to her body. She should have just arrived at the hotel. Because of the time difference, Anne was wearing silk pajamas on the other side of the hotel in the morning. When she bent down slightly, n''s eyes were staring straight at her. Actually, he had already known that her figure was great. He didn''t expect that after giving birth to her child, she would immediately grow up by quite a bit. n''s Adam''s apple began to roll uncontrobly, and he suddenly felt as if his entire body was on fire. At Low... At Low... Damn it! n vexedly chanted a low curse, because Anne had already ripped off his mask and was patting it lightly on his face. The skin is tender and delicate, white and lustrous. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Your daughter might wake up a few times tonight. You can just give her some milk powder. Oh right, remember to change her diaper. Otherwise, her skin will be red and swollen after a stuffy night." Anne did not realize that the man was admiring his figure, but he still warned him repeatedly with a serious expression. "Oh ..." "Alright, I''ll remember. Don''t worry, I''ll definitely take good care of my daughter. She''s my little angel." n said, and lightly kissed the little guy''s little head, not daring to use too much strength, for fear of waking the little guy up. Just as n was hoping that she could continue bowing, all of a sudden, a man in a suit appeared on the screen of his phone. His nerves tensed up, and his face turned full of vignce. Anne turned around and told the man a few things about his work before the man left. When Anne returned to the cell phone screen, his voice was filled with the smell of acetic acid, "Who is that man?" "Colleagues, we came together!" Anne didn''t hide from him. "You''re wearing pajamas to let him in your room?" n''s handsome face instantly darkened. Anne lowered his head and looked at his pajamas. It was long, over the knee, and it was not transparent either. "Take good care of your daughter and hang up first." The phone screen went ck, n''s entire being was in a bad state, shouldn''t this woman exin herself? In the past, when the two of them were aloof and did not contact each other, he did not have this worry. But now, n realized that he was even more clear-headed than before. In the end, he discovered that not only was he awake, he was also awake and unable to sleep. Early morning the next day, Lily woke up and brought her daughter downstairs. On the table, he saw that it was already a mess. Not only did n give his daughter a beautiful princess skirt, she also tied up her two little braids very well. The moment Edwards Wayne sat down, he immediately saw Crystal''s change. He looked at n with a face full of shock: "You were the one who made your daughter''s hair?" n proudly raised his thin lips: "Of course it''s me, who else would it be?" Edwards Wayne suddenly became speechless. He remembered that once when Lily left early in the morning, he was flustered while helping his daughter get out of bed, and immediately felt ashamed. When his daughter asked him to tie his hair, he didn''t know how to do it. Lily also admired n a lot: "I didn''t expect that you would dress your daughter up so well on the second day. You will definitely be an outstanding father in the future." n was even embarrassed to say that he had carefully tied his daughter''s hair while she was still sleeping. Edwards Wayne saw that Lily had actually praised n, and in contrast, he did not seem to be that outstanding. "Uncle Ip is awesome, my dad won''t even braid me up." Emma was also very envious. Crystal blinked herrge eyes, looked at her father, and smiled happily. After finishing breakfast, the two little things of Wayne Family''s went to school with Garry, and Lily drove to thepany as well. Edwards Wayne looked at n who was hugging his daughter with iparable sympathy, and patted his shoulder. n lowered his head to look at his little girl. Just as Lily''s car was driving out of the entrance of Wayne Family, suddenly, something happened at the front tire. While she was driving at the high speed, he quickly stepped on the elerator and used all his strength to hold on to the steering wheel. Bang! A loud sound was heard, the front part of the car had caved in, while Lily''s forehead heavily hit the steering wheel. Venus was in front of his eyes, and he was feeling dizzy. Everything in front of him was dark. Edwards Wayne''s convoy had just exited the gate when they heard the driver''s anxious voice: "Young Master, is the car in front Miss Tang''s? How did he end up on the side of the road?" Edwards Wayne was looking at the documents beside him, and suddenly heard the driver''s words, he threw the documents away and stared straight at the driver, then shouted: "Drive quickly!" The driver stepped on the gas pedal, in a few minutes, Edwards Wayne''s car arrived at the ce where Lily''s car ident happened. Edwards Wayne anxiously pushed the door open and rushed down, running frantically to the side of Lily''s car door. He saw that her forehead was covered in blood, as he leaned heavily on the cushion of the chair, looking to be in a daze. "Lily ..." In a moment of desperation, Edwards Wayne called out her name, and then went to pull the carriage door, only to find that it was locked. "Rest in peace! Wake up! Open the car door!" Edwards Wayne pped on the window hard, wanting to wake Lily who was about to faint up. Lily''s consciousness was still there as her fingers powerlessly touched the door of the car, and forcefully pulled. After the car door was opened, she felt a pair of strong hands carrying her out. "All of you, immediately check what''s wrong with this car." Edwards Wayne immediately ordered two of his bodyguards, and after that, carried Lily and sat in his own car: "Go to the hospital! "Faster!" Lily wasn''tpletely stunned, but the dizziness caused her to feel extremely ufortable. She tried to shake her head hard to clear her head, but unfortunately, she still fainted in the end. Edwards Wayne lowered his head to look at the drop of blood on the woman''s forehead. "How could this be?" Edwards Wayne could not believe that such an ident would actually happen to Lily. The car was newly brought back, so there was no way it could have gotten into an ident so easily. Maybe someone had done something to her car. Who was it? If they let him find out, they would definitely kill him. Several ck coloured cars sped towards the nearest hospital. Edwards Wayne hugged the woman who was already unconscious tightly in his embrace. The pain that could not be removed from her picturesque brows caused his heart to tighten as well. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 T ¡ª he woman in his embrace was unconscious. Edwards Wayne was extremely anxious, but he could not help but size her up. As he had never been able to look at her seriously before, every time he met her, he would be cold and quarreling. At this moment, it was extremely rare for her to be lying quietly in his embrace like a baby. The woman''s skin was very fair, and after her facial features had eased up, she became even more beautiful and exquisite. Her curling eyshes were long and delicate, making thempletely distinct. Looking at her, Edwards Wayne realised that she looked really simr to his daughter. "Mm ..." It was unknown if it was because the man''s eyes were burning hot, or if Lily had already passed through the period of dizziness and slowly woke up. When she opened her eyes, there was an erged handsome face and his fixed gaze. "You ..." Seeing this handsome and sharp face, Lily''s first reaction was to anxiously struggle free from his embrace. "Don''t move!" Unexpectedly, a hasty order came from the man, "You''re injured!" Lily was startled by his shout, and even forgot to struggle free from his embrace. Upon hearing his mention of injuries, only then did she realize that her forehead was aching. She couldn''t help but reach out to touch him. "Blood ..." She waspletely dumbfounded. How could it be that she was bleeding from the impact? Edwards Wayne took a tissue, and lightly wiped the blood on her finger. With a low voice, he comforted her: "Don''t be afraid, it''s just a superficial wound. Lily could not help but groan. She did not dare to touch the wound on her forehead and asked angrily, "Why did my front wheel suddenly explode? "What''s going on?" "I''ve already sent someone to investigate the cause of the ident. If it was just an ident, obediently listen to me and use a better quality car. If it wasn''t an ident and someone did something to your tires, then it would attract attention." Lily trembled, her beautiful eyes widened as she looked at him: "You suspect that I got into a car ident, was it an ident?" Seeing her frightened look, Edwards Wayne consoled her in a low voice, "Don''t worry, after my people finish inspecting the car, they will naturally know the result. Now, let''s go to the hospital." Lily felt that what he said was reasonable, so he stopped making wild guesses. When she finally calmed down, she realized that she was still lying in his embrace. Her pale little face had somehow blushed. "Let me up, I''m not feeling well like this!" Lily struggled, wanting to sit up. Unfortunately, just at this moment, the car seemed to have passed a hurdle, and Lily''s body, which she had struggled to lift up, fell powerlessly back into his embrace. Lily, "..." A trace ofughter shed across Edwards Wayne''s eyes, and he consoled his in a low voice: "You should just settle down, your head is currently dizzy, can you sit steadily?" "I''m fine ..." Lily said stubbornly, but he was not going to continue with the fearless test. However, lying so close to him in his arms, the masculinity in his body entered her nose, making her feel even more dizzy. She simply closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep! Because, she really didn''t know how to continue interacting with this man in this kind of warm manner. She only felt that the skin within her body that was tightly pressed against his side was burning. They arrived at the hospital, and just as they were about to get off, Edwards Wayne received a call. "Young Master, we found four nails on the left front wheel of Miss Tang''s car. This could be the cause of the tire explosion." Edwards Wayne''s eyes instantly turned heavy. With a cold and handsome face, he said, "So it seems that someone was purposefully digging a nail into the tires of her car?" Otherwise, it would be impossible for four nails to be stuck at the same time. These nails will not temporarily leak out of Lun Tai''s body, but at high speed, there is a high possibility that Lun Tai will explode. "Got it, tell this to Larry and have him investigate this matter." Edwards Wayne hung up the phone, then lowered his head and looked at Lily who was in shock. "Your ident wasn''t an ident. Someone wanted to harm you." The man''s powerful voice made Lily''s body involuntarily tremble. Someone wanted to harm her? Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Who is it? So far, there were only three people that she had offended. One was Alice, she must hate her to the bones. One of them was Katy. Because she was fired by thepany, she must hold a grudge too. The other was Lily. Her work had been leaked, causing her to be mocked. Lily''s mind was in a mess, and for a moment, she couldn''t tell if it was the three of them who had framed him or not. When the car door opened, Lily wanted to walk down the stairs as well, but it was a pity that a certain man''s strength made her unable to make her own decisions. She was once again forcefully pped into the air by him. Lily only felt his breathing being blocked, his entire face was red to the point of almost dripping blood. In front of so many people, Edwards Wayne actually carried her in like she was a child. How embarrassing. "Edwards Wayne, put me down ..." Lily''s face was buried in his embrace, he did not dare look at the people around his, he only felt his heart beating faster. "Stop messing around, be more obedient!" The man''s low and maic voice dropped, making Lily tense up once again. This man couldn''t have treated her like a child and coaxed her, right? She had only been hit on the forehead with a little blood, and her body wasn''t too bad. Was there a need for this man to take care of her to this extent? Care? Lily''s mind buzzed, and was somewhat nk. Why did she feel like this man was taking care of her? But that was the truth. His kindness towards her was already considered practical, and she could not deny it. Lily could only hide his face even more firmly. As long as no one could see his appearance, he would not be able to lose face. Someone was already queuing up for her and arranging for medical attention. When Edwards Wayne carried her into the doctor''s office, the doctor waspletely stunned by this young man with a strong aura. One of the bodyguards next to her handed over a registration form. "Please help this youngdy look at the wound on her head. Do you need help?" How could the doctor dare to disobey? Who were these people? Why did it feel like a coldfaced bodyguard that would only appear in movies? As the situation was more urgent, Edwards Wayne did not n to bring Lily to his private doctor for treatment. That was why they came to the nearest private hospital. The doctor fearfully helped Lily carry out a very detailed examination, and in the end, he confirmed that she was just a superficial wound. After giving her some medicine and disinfecting her wounds for a while, Edwards Wayne nned to take her and leave. "Stop hugging, please ..." Lily could not endure his favors any longer, so she could only blush, Ken Qiu Ta. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 The feeling of emptiness in his arms made the man frown and feel slightly disappointed. When he held her just now, he realized that she was even lighter than he thought. How could this woman be this thin? From the looks of it, he had to get Garry to nourish her. With his skinny body, his heart ached. A piece of white gauze was stuck to Lily''s forehead. "Since you''re injured, don''t go to thepany. Go home and rest." Walking out of the hall''s entrance, Edwards Wayne advised her softly. Lily shook her head: "I''m fine, I don''t want to take leave." "You''re already injured, and you still say you''re fine? I won''t allow you to go out until the mastermind has been investigated. Edwards Wayne said in an extremely overbearing manner. Lily frowned, "It''s because I know that someone wanted to harm me, that''s why I should go out of the way to find out who the culprit is. "With your own strength? Do you think you can find out who did it in a short time? Leave it to me, I''ll definitely give you a satisfactory answer. " Edwards Wayne''s tone revealed his concern for her. Lily looked at him, her expression slightly dazed. Just as she decided to still go to thepany, Edwards Wayne opened his mouth again: "Can you listen to what I say properly? If you get hurt again, how am I going to exin this to the kids? You are their mother, and I must protect you." Lily''s heart trembled, in the end, she did not resist. "Alright, then I''ll go home first. I''ll be troubling you with this matter." Lily spoke in a polite tone. Seeing that she had finally agreed to return home, Edwards Wayne heaved a sigh of relief. If this woman still insisted on going to thepany, there was nothing he could do about it. He had overpowered her previously, and only now did he realize that this woman was someone who wouldn''t bite off more than she could chew. If he were to be strong, she would surely be stronger than him. After Edwards Wayne sent Lily back home, he went to thepany. Just as he arrived at thepany, he saw Larry already waiting at the entrance of his office. "I just received a call saying that Miss Tang''s car has been tampered with and that there was a car ident. Is that important?" "It''s not a serious injury, the skin on the forehead is broken!" Edwards Wayne pushed open the door of the office, and walked in. His voice was cold, and contained a trace of anger. "Who did it? This is too sinister." "Didn''t I ask you to investigate? "You still haven''t made your move?" Edwards Wayne raised his brows, and looked at him sternly. Larry''s back was covered in cold sweat as he hurriedly said, "Young Master, I have already sent people to investigate the matter, but I just haven''t received the results of the investigation, that''s why I''m worried about asking you." Edwards Wayne narrowed his eyes and sneered: "If you aren''t prepared, let''s investigate just how many enemies you have made in the long run." "Alright, I will start from this point." After Larry finished speaking, he quickly went to do some proper business. When Lily returned home, she saw her with a face full of shock: "Lily, what happened to your head? Injured?" "Yeah, I just got out of the house and got into a small car ident. It hurt my head." Lily started to mock herself, and touched the gauze, it must be very ugly. n was shocked, "How can this be? You didn''t get a new driver''s license, did you? " n easily linked her to the recent rumours on the inte about female drivers. "Of course not. I''ve had my driver''s license for several years. When I was overseas, I had my own car." Lily was determined that there was no problem with her driving skills. "Oh, that could be someone trying to harm you!" n said with a face full of certainty. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Just as Lily was about to answer him, he heard the phone in his hands ring. She took it out and took a look, it was actually Lily! Why would she call her at this time? Could it be ... What did the ident have to do with her? Lily vigntly ced the phone beside his ear, and heard Lily''s voice, "It''s me, it''s. I''m really sorry about the incident where I went to yourpany to cause troublest time, I was too impulsive when I hit you, can''t you forgive me for my foolish actions? I promise that I will never again be careless." Lily thought that she woulde to ask about her situation in a weird way, he didn''t expect her to apologize the moment she opened her mouth. She was slightly startled. "I have to take more than half of the responsibility for this matter. There is also a reason for you to be angry. No wonder it should be on you." Lily said indifferently. You don''t even know about it! I was on tenterhooks these past few days, and I was just afraid that your President Wayne woulde and find trouble with me, you said something nice for me, I will definitely support you in your work, you are the most talented designer I have ever seen, not working with you, it will be my loss. "Su Yun said softly. Lily was really worthy of being in the entertainment circle. When it came to being obedient, her mouth was as sweet as if honey had smeared it with. Lily could not help butugh lightly: "Like I said before, this matter is our responsibility. I only hope that Xia Xiao Jie can continue to cooperate with our Division without considering the past grudges." "Of course not, I am still a very easy person to talk to. You know, I wille over in a few days to ask for a new design for you, don''t be anxious, I will not rush you, you and President Wayne definitely don''t have much time to draw pictures, I can understand that." Lily said while beaming. Of course, Lily knew that her sudden change in attitude was because she was now Edwards Wayne''s girlfriend. This kind of person was really suitable for the entertainment circle. "Xia Xiao Jie, if you have nothing else, I still have some matters to attend to." Lily didn''t want to hear her fake words of praise anymore. "Alright, I won''t disturb you anymore!" Lily immediately hung up. At this moment, she was lying on a white sickbed. Having just finished adjusting her face, it was difficult for her to speak. When she found out that Lily was Edwards Wayne''s woman, she knew that she would be done for if she did not apologize now. He also clearly knew who sent the men who walked in that day and gave her ten ps. She took the opportunity to change her face slightly, hoping that she wouldn''t meet a woman with a strong background like Lily the next time. She couldn''t afford to y this game twice. Lily threw the phone back into her bag and frowned as she thought about it. From the looks of it, it was not Lily''s doing. After excluding her, there were only two people left, and both of them could very well have killed her. n stood by her side with his daughter in his arms, and said with righteous indignation: "Get Edwards to go and find that culprit, he must not be forgiven so easily." Chapter 245 Chapter 245 I ¡ªt had to be said that the murderer who framed Lily was not very smart. Larry caught her while he was being monitored. It''s Katy! Although she had tightly wrapped herself up from the beginning to the end, under several surveince cameras, she still revealed her true appearance. Edwards Wayne looked at the woman''s sneaky actions, her expression extremely gloomy. Although she had only used all her might to stab the nail into the car tire and did not do any more ruthless actions, but the hidden danger that she was in was even more unpredictable. Fortunately, Lily''s car had only exploded near the entrance of the Wayne Family, if it had made such a mistake on the crowded road, even if Lily was not injured, she might have injured someone else and caused an unrecoverable ident. In the afternoon, after eating, Lilyid on the balcony on the second floor with his eyes closed. When he was resting, he received a call from Edwards Wayne. "We''ve already caught that person. Do you want toe over and personally interrogate him?" Edwards Wayne asked her in a low voice. "Who is it?" Lily tensed up. "A woman called Katy. I think she''s your former colleague." Lily''s face suddenly became pale, and her small hands clenched into fists: "It''s her! I want to go and ask her myself." "Alright, I will get the Garry to arrange a carriage to send you here!" Edwards Wayne replied softly. Lily sat in the car and went to the police station. Outside the gate,''s convoy had arrived as well, and they had stopped at the entrance very conspicuously. As Lily looked at those tyrannical ck car, a strange feeling faintly flowed through his heart. He couldn''t say what it felt like, but it seemed like she didn''t hate him anymore. People would always feel grateful to the person who had helped them, even though this gratitude was just a simple emotion. However, it would also arouse a chain reaction. Perhaps the next time she saw him, her words and expression would unconsciously be filled with a more friendly emotion. Lily walked into the police station and saw Edwards Wayne in a reception room. He was dressed in a ck suit with a white shirt, no tie, and the cor of his shirt was open to the second button. The moment Lily stepped in, she couldn''t help but look at him, and very naturally met her pair of deep and obscure eyes. The moment the man saw her, he was startled. Following that, he smiled and waved at her, "Come here!" Lily walked to his side with light footsteps, and saw that he was chatting with a middle-aged man beside him. "This is the Police station''s Bureau Chief Wang. She has contributed the most to capturing the culprit!" Edwards Wayne introduced lightly. Director Wang''s expression was as serious as a professional. He smiled and said, "Miss Tang, the murderer is in the next room. You can go in and talk to her." "Thank you, Director Wang!" After Lily finished speaking, he stood up. "Do you need me?" Edwards Wayne suddenly extended his hand out, and grabbed her small hand. A tinge of red shed across Lily''s jade-like face as she replied in a low voice, "No need. Thank you for helping me. Edwards Wayne saw that she did not need hispany, and the look in his eyes became slightly deeper. There was a hint of faint disappointment on his face. "Alright, then you go over!" Lily saw the roasted Katy in the room next door. When Katy saw her, she immediately gnashed her teeth, her eyes filled with resentment. "Lily, you are really lucky that you did not die!" Katy was extremely furious, when he saw her, she started to curse fiercely. Lily saw that there were two other policewomen standing behind her, but she did not want to go forward and p this woman either. "Katy, why did you harm me? Just because I humiliated you at work? " Lily felt that this woman was too irrational. Winning and losing at work, with such a high regard for her own power, was probably the main reason for her misfortune. However, for the vast majority of people, if they were to suffer a loss or fail at their jobs, wouldn''t they have to regroup, find their shorings, and work hard to fight on? If he failed once and seriously killed his opponent, how many people would die every day? As if realizing that his actions were too foolish, Katy lowered his head and did not say a word. When she entered thepany, she hooked up with the CEO. Her work had always been smooth sailing, and almost no one had ever given her face. She was already enjoying the feeling of being favored. Unfortunately, Lily''s appearance had dealt a blow to her sense of superiority, which was why she kept this hatred in her heart. "Lily, you shouldn''t have provoked me, you brought all of this upon yourself, you deserved it." Katy still had not realized the severity of her mistake. She raised her head and red at Lily with an ominous glint in her eyes. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Lily began to sneer, "Isn''t it already clear who is causing trouble?" "You could have found a job and lived a good life, but you were captured to kill me. I''m afraid you''re regretting it now." "What''s the use of regretting? If I say I''m sorry, will you let me go? Hehe, didn''t you just hook up with the President Wayne, that''s why you dare be so arrogant? I will admit my misfortune, but who told me to find a man who is inferior to yours? " Katy''s eyes suddenly turned red, he thought of the person he loved, she was captured, and even now, she still had note to visit. Lily suddenly felt that there was no need to continue talking to her, it was meaningless. She turned around and was about to leave when Katy suddenly called out to her: "Lily, alright, I know I shouldn''t have treated you like this. I''m in the wrong, can you please forgive me? You''re fine now, aren''t you? "I promise, I will never hurt you again." Lily turned around and looked at her strangely: "What''s the use of you regretting it now? The harm you''ve done to me has already been done, all I can say is that you were lucky enough to survive. There''s no way I would plead for a murderer of mine, so you should ept the punishment of the law." "Lily, you truly do not have any gratitude at all. We are colleagues after all, and yet you are so ruthless? Even if I am to go out next time, I will not let you go, do you believe me? " Katy was furious and shouted loudly. When the two policewomen behind her heard her even threaten them, they immediately scolded her, "You better behave, you still want tomit another crime?" Lily sneered without fear and walked out inrge strides. However, Katy didn''t know that the threatening words she had said just now had caused her to pass through the prison. Because, Edwards Wayne would never allow any hidden danger to stay by his side, letting him be his family. Chapter 246 Chapter 246 After leaving the police station, Lily sat beside Edwards Wayne. Her expression rxed, unlike a moment ago, she was extremely worried. Edwards Wayne patted the back of her hand gently as if he wasforting her, "Don''t think about this anymore. In the future, that woman will note out to harm anyone again." Lily turned her head and looked at him in shock. The man smiled mysteriously. He didn''t want to talk about this topic with her and asked in a low voice, "Since it''s still early, why don''t youe with me to thepany?" "I didn''t expect you to be here too!" Lily''s gaze turned slightly on his handsome face, then once again shifted her gaze outside the window. Edwards Wayne let out a lowugh, "If I don''te, I''m afraid you won''t dare toe." Lily''s small face inexplicably flushed red from his smile, and said with disapproval: "Why would I not dare toe, she almost killed me, and I even wanted to p her a few times to vent my hatred." "Alright, I know that you''re quite bold, but I just don''t trust you." Edwards Wayne finally spoke the truth. His burning gaze stopped at her snow-white face, as if it was wrapped in two balls of fire, causing Lily to feel like fleeing. "Don''t think that I will look up to you just because you always say those disgusting words. You have always done something to hurt me, and that time at the Tang Family, you supported Alice and had him throw me out mercilessly. Don''t tell me that you''ve forgotten about it again." Lily blushed so much that her heart was pounding. She carefully counted the things he had done to her in the past. Edwards Wayne was slightly stunned! Subsequently, he raised his hand and slightly pulled up his sleeve, revealing the bite mark that had already healed. "Didn''t you bite me? So let''s even the two of us." Lily''s beautiful eyes involuntarily turned to look at his hand, and indeed, she could still see the faint bite marks, causing her heart to beat even faster. Back then, she was also very angry, which was why she had gone to her death to bite his hand. "If I had humiliated you the other day, you would have bitten me again. But can you change your bite this time?" The man asked with an evil smile. The sunlight just so happened to shine in through the window, passing through the tall tree shade beside him, there were only a few wisps of it, but it just so happened to pass by the man''s smiling eyes. Even under the dazzling sunlight, those eyes were shining with an extremely alluring light, as if they were even brighter than the sun itself. Lily''s heart pounded like a drum. She hated and was afraid of this feeling. It was as if his eyes were a huge ck hole that was about to mercilessly suck her in. "I don''t want to bite you anymore, so let''s call it even." It was as if she had been forced to make a peace agreement with him. Edwards Wayne was a little disappointed. He had originally hoped that she could bite him again. When he realized what he was thinking, he froze slightly. Since when did he have a tendency to be masochistic? While Edwards Wayne was looking for something to talk to her about, the car had already arrived at Edwards Wayne''spany headquarters. The sudden appearance of the two buildings in the middle of a crowd of skyscrapers caused one''s heart to be startled, and it was breathtaking and spectacr. Lily couldn''t help but look at thezy man beside him. The man''s thin lips curled up into a smile as he looked out of the window. It was a perfect profile, and its lines were like sculptures. Lily was suddenly struck dumb, and when she realised that she was actually showing an infatuated expression towards him, her entire body trembled. "Since you''re already here, go up and take a seat. It seems like you haven''t been to my office yet." Edwards Wayne had done it on purpose. Divide her mind, so that she did not have time to refuse him. "Looking at these two buildings reminds me of what my son said before." Lily said as if she had heard it before. Edwards Wayne was slightly surprised: "What did my son say?" "We just got out of the airport and saw your office building from afar. Our son said he wanted to go in and take a look." Edwards Wayne startedughing uncontrobly: "Looks like my son and I have a telepathic connection. In the future, he cane to my office anytime he wants." Lily was slightly taken aback, but soon after, she regretted telling him these things. However, if going into the building was a small wish of her son''s, she could say it to fulfill it for him. A car was parked in the grand first ¡ª floor lobby of the office building. At this moment, a lot of staff were entering and exiting therge hall. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. When they saw the boss''s car stop, all the young women looked up, hoping to catch a glimpse of the boss''s handsome and enchanting figure. The car door opened, and after Edwards Wayne got off, he turned around and extended his hand out expectantly. Lily was slightly startled, seeing that the man had taken the initiative to extend his hand out as a gesture of goodwill, she really did not want to ce her hand on him. However, when she looked around, she saw that quite a few people were looking in her direction. If she rejected Edwards Wayne''s offer, would it make him lose a lot of face? Just as she was thinking, her finger had already touched the palm of the man''s hand. The man instantly tightened his grip on her small hand. Lily only felt an electric current rush into the deepest part of her heart, causing her entire body to tremble. Everyone present was so shocked that their jaws dropped to the ground. President Wayne would actually hold a woman''s hand and appear in thepany? This was something that had never happened before, but now, with Lily''s appearance, it made all the women instantly envious and jealous. Lily took a deep breath, as if he was participating in a huge banquet. As for Edwards Wayne, who was holding her hand, he was just about to lead her to the stage. Strange, why did she have such a strange feeling? However, he was very nervous and at a loss of what to do. Perhaps it had been too long since her life had been gentle. She felt ufortable being treated better by others. Lily could not help but lower her head and mock herself in her heart. However, Edwards Wayne was calm and collected. Facing the people who greeted him, he politely indicated to them. Lily felt that he must be blushing. Finally, after passing through the huge lobby, the two of them entered the elevator. Edwards Wayne turned around and looked at her with a soft voice: "You seem very nervous." "No ...." "No!" Lily hurriedly replied. "Your palm is covered in sweat!" Edwards Wayne chuckled. Lily''s mind exploded, and she immediately flung his big hands away. When she touched them, her palms were already sweating, and yet she still refused to admit it. "What is there to be afraid of? Our rtionship has already been made public! " Edwards Wayne chuckled. "It takes a lot of courage to be your girlfriend. I''m afraid I don''t have the courage to ept so many gazes of envy and jealousy." Lily tweaked his fingers, as he said self ¡ª deprecatingly. "You should have courage!" The man said in a low voice. "Why?" Lily looked at him strangely. "Because you gave birth to my children, and two of them at that!" Edwards Wayne gave her the best answer. Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Cire was choked by his words! Edwards Wayne said with deep emotion: "You''re still angry at me for the things that happened in the beginning? Now that you have given birth to my child, it is like an honor for you. Now, I finally understand how difficult it is for you, as a single mother, to bring two children with you, I believe that n has a deep understanding of this now, as the father of a child, other than being grateful to you, I should take good care of you. Did you give me this chance?" An expert in love? Lily squinted instantly as she had an illusion. Edwards Wayne looked at her and was startled to see that her beautiful eyes had narrowed. Did he say something wrong again? "You''re right, I really should take out the courage that I originally had!" Lilyughed faintly. Edwards Wayne was surprised, seeing that the flush on her face slowly disappeared, he suddenly had a bad premonition. Lily realized that she could only calm down after she waspletely captivated by this man. "Moreover, I also feel that being together with you is nothing amazing. We signed an agreement, and I promised to y your girlfriend well. Of course, I should also y my part responsibly." Lily had regained her sharp teeth and sharp mouth. Edwards Wayne was speechless, he had wasted his words just now. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The elevator stopped at one floor and the doors opened. The air was filled with emptiness. Lily suppressed his heart, pretended to be calm, and followed the man out. After passing through a corridor, the light in Lily''s eyes dimmed a little, and she saw a corridor in the air beside them that had a clear atmosphere. "May I visit there?" Lily had always wanted to take a look at the scenery of the entire arena from the corridor in the sky. It must have been very spectacr, very amazing. "Of course, let''s go!" Edwards Wayne very naturally grabbed her small hand. Lily couldn''t help but roll her eyes. This man was unreasonable, she obviously didn''t like to hold hands with him. But why, every time, did he repeat this gesture, as if he had lost his memory? Was he doing it on purpose? What a hateful man. The light in front of him became more and more dazzling. Waves of light wind blew towards him. Lily''s beautiful eyes suddenly widened in shock. She had already walked up the ss corridor. "Ah ..." After Lily let out a startled cry, his entire body seemed to have frozen over, and he could not even move a single step. The man beside her had an enchantingugh. "You''re not afraid of heights, are you?" Lily did not dare to look down, because she never thought that this corridor was actually made of pure ss. The corridor downstairs was clearly not made of ss. "Save ..." "Save me!" Lily only felt that her breathing was a little hurried, her small hand suddenly entangled onto the arm of the man beside her. It hooked so tightly that his own body was practically sticking onto''s body, "Edwards Wayne, hurry up and get me away, I''m dizzy!" Edwards Wayne saw that her little face had suddenly turned pale and muttered a curse. He hurriedly pulled her into his embrace and ordered in a low voice, "Close your eyes!" Lily quickly shut his eyes and felt his paralyzed body being hugged by two strong and sturdy arms. Immediately afterwards, the fear that came from the depths of his body vanished. Trembling, she opened her eyes and met the man''s concerned gaze. "Are you alright? I didn''t expect you to have such a severe fear of heights." Lily''s body was still trembling slightly, she felt that her legs had lost all of their strength. "How did you manage to build a ss corridor at such a high altitude?" Lily felt that this was simply killing him. Edwards Wayne''s hobbies were not something that ordinary people could like. "This way, I can practice my courage!" Edwards Wayne smiled faintly. Lily''splexion had yet to recover, she only felt as if she had experienced a nightmare. The feeling of floating in the sky just now, was like a shadow that could not be dispelled at the bottom of her heart. "I''ll carry you to the office and lie down for a while!" Edwards Wayne walked with heavy steps towards his office. Outside of his office, Larry and the rest of the assistants all opened their eyes wide in disbelief as they watched Edwards Wayne carrying a woman into his office. "Oh my god, which woman was so lucky to be able to have President Wayne carry his inside?" "I don''t know. I didn''t even see that woman''s face clearly, could she be the girlfriend of the recently rumored President Wayne?" I never thought that the President Wayne would have such a gentle side to him. I really misunderstood him in the past and thought that he was not interested in women. Larry heard the group of people beside him discussing softly and immediately shouted sternly, "Have you guys finished your work? Is there anything you can discuss about the boss?" Hearing Larry''s rebuke, everyone immediately shut their mouths and did not say anymore. At this moment, within the office! Edwards Wayne gently ced the terrified Lily on the sofa. Seeing that her forehead was covered with ayer of sweat, he guessed that he was truly frightened. "I''ll get you a ss of water!" Edwards Wayne said as he pressed down on the internal phone on his desk. A momentter, a female assistant came in with a cup of warm water. This time, she could finally see Lily''s face clearly. She could be considered beautiful, but her forehead was wrapped in gauze and her face was pale. In addition, she was only wearing light makeup. From the looks of it, she wasn''t the type of woman that would cause anyone to be shocked. The female assistant was clearly a little disappointed. She thought to herself, I''m even prettier than her. But why did the President Wayne treat her with such kindness? Edwards Wayne personally walked over, took the water, sat by her side, and passed the water to her lips: "Drink it, slowly pressure." "Thank you!" Lily whispered. "When did your illness begin?" Edwards Wayne frowned and asked. It was only then that Lily remembered the scene of himself being mistreated by Alice and her mother when he was young. He had mistakenly thought that she had stolen the money and tied her hands together, hanging them on the balcony on the second floor. Although it had only been hung for half an hour, Lily''s fear of heights had still fallen at that time. After that, she found out that Alice took the money, but her mother believed that she stole it. "It was when I was young." Lily drank two mouthfuls of water and her mood calmed down a lot. "Who created such a shadow?" Looking at her pale face, Edwards Wayne felt his heart ache. If he were to find out, he would have to torture those people many times over. "What is it? You want to take revenge for me again? " Hearing his question, a smile shed across Lily''s pale face. "Of course, I won''t allow anyone to hurt you like this, even if it''s a long time ago." A touch of coldness instantly appeared in the depths of Edwards Wayne''s eyes. Lily thought of that family, thought of her former family, she suddenly became silent. Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Although Lily wanted to be ruthless and merciless, the Tang Family had raised her up, so she wouldn''t truly repay the kindness with hatred. "I''m already much better. You should go to work. I''ve already dyed you for so long." Lily changed the topic. Edwards Wayne swept a deep gaze across her face. Since this woman wasn''t willing to say, then it definitely proved that she didn''t want him to know. Actually, even if she didn''t say anything, Edwards Wayne had already guessed a thing or two. Alice looked like she was doing well on the surface, but deep down, she was a very scheming woman. Moreover, she hated Lily, so it didn''t seem like it was a matter of one or two days. "Okay, if there''s anything you need, tell me. I have to take care of some matters first. Or, if you want to go out and have a look, there are plenty of ces to rx." Edwards Wayne said in a low voice. "No, I''ll just sit here for a while!" Lily shook her head. Edwards Wayne walked towards his own desk with his slender legs. She sat down on therge ck chair and looked at her body with her deep and worried eyes. Seeing that herplexion had returned to normal, he felt slightly more at ease. Wayne Family! n and his daughter, Crystal, woke up from their slumber and felt that their lives were all dark and gloomy. He had clearly slept, but why did he feel more tired than if he had not slept? It was unknown when the little guy next to him had woken up. While he was sleeping, the little guy climbed up his body. This might have been the reason for his poor sleep. n carried his daughter and nned to find a maid or auntie downstairs to prepare a cup of milk for Lil Thing to drink. The moment he came down, he saw Billy William had arrived without him noticing. Billy William had his legs folded up as he leisurely drank coffee and yed with his phone. Seeing him walk down, Billy William''s thin lips slightly curled up. "Stop making fun of me here, what are you doing here? Are you sure you aren''t here to make fun of me? " n felt that his bad friend had definitelye to see him and make a fool of himself. "Of course not, I came here on purpose to take care of you." Billy William said in all seriousness. "Is that so? "Fine, then help me hug my daughter. I''ll go get her a cup of milk!" n walked over and directly put the little fellow in his arms. Billy William hurriedly hugged and lowered his head to look into the little fellow''s bright eyes. After that, his small mouth ttened, letting out a wow before he started crying loudly. Billy William''s scalp tingled. He never thought that such a small person would actually cry so deafeningly. At this time, he had to give her some milk. The only thing he could do was to say to Billy William: "Quickly take something to coax her and tell her not to cry, I''ll immediately give her some milk." Billy William could only carry the little fellow and stand up to swim. Unfortunately, the little fellow seemed too familiar with him, and furthermore, she felt that this little fellow was not her father. "She still doesn''t want to, how should I deal with her?" Billy William had no experience at all with children. "Then let her down!" n shrugged his shoulders helplessly. After Billy William ced the little guy down, Crystal moved like a penguin, he swung his short legs and walked towards n. As he walked, he shouted indistinctly: "Daddy, hug ... "Daddy..." Although he did not call out his name very clearly, n felt that the mission in his body became much heavier all of a sudden. His darling was finally willing to call out to him. Un, he had improved a lot, not bad at all. "Hey,e help me. My daughter wants me to carry her. Help me wash the milk powder." There were no servants or aunties around, so n could only call his good brother over. Billy William helplessly walked over with a smile. "I made a statement beforehand, this is the first time I''ve washed a child''s milk powder. It''s not nice to drink, don''t leave it to me." "I''ll teach you, don''t worry!" n hugged her daughter and couldn''t help but kiss her pink and tender cheeks. Billy William hurried to get some water to rinse the bottle clean. While he was doing this, a beautiful figure suddenly appeared at the kitchen door. "What are you doing?" Lynn Wood came over, and the moment she entered, she saw the figures of two men disappearing into the kitchen. "Ah ..." Suddenly, Billy William pushed the boiling water away, making his fingers turn red. n immediately turned around and looked at him: "What kind of ne is this? You''re holding boiling water, so why don''t you just order some? Is it scalded? " "Don''t worry, it''s fine!" Billy William was embarrassed to say that his goddess hade, and had hooked his soul. Lynn Wood quickly walked over, without saying a word, she directly grabbed his burnt finger, looked at it, and frowned: "You still say it''s okay, you''re already red from the heat, let me take some ice cubes for you!" Billy William felt that the moment he was grabbed by the goddess, the temperature was pleasing to the eye. Lynn Wood took the ice cube and walked over, and continued to grab his hand, and help him apply the cold at the ce where he was scalded. n was also slightly apologetic: "me me, you said that this is your first time, and I still insisted on letting you go!" Billy William''s handsome face instantly turned hot from embarrassment as his own goddess was holding onto his palm. Hearing n''s self-me, he anxiously said, "No, no, no, I don''t me you. Lynn Woodughed lightly: "Maybe it''s my fault, I suddenly said something just now, and scared him." Billy William looked at the charming and beautiful face that was just inches away from him, and his heart immediately beat wildly. Wasn''t it just because she came at the right time? Even though the heat had taken away his concentration, he was still willing to endure the pain even if it made him feel terrible. A masochist! Lynn Wood carefully and meticulously applied the cold on all of his burn spots. "Does it still hurt?" Lynn Wood looked up into his eyes and asked. Billy William originally wanted to say that it didn''t hurt, but how could he be willing to lose the blessing of a goddess like that? "It still hurts a little!" He had lied, and he was shameless. "Then apply it a little longer!" Lynn Wood was deceived. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Just then, Garry walked in. Seeing them, he immediately walked over anxiously: "What happened? What happened to the two Young Master s? Is Young Master Luo hurt his hand? "I was scalded by hot water just now. It''s red and swollen!" n said. "Let me do it, Mubai! "I have some experience in dealing with this!" Without saying a word, Garry took over Lynn Wood''s work. Lynn Wood heard from Garry that she had experience, so she did not insist, andughed: "Alright, Garry, help him." Billy William''s heart crumbled. Chapter 249 Chapter 249 A¡ªs expected, Garry''s movements were much more skilled than Lynn Wood''s. As Billy William watched that elegant and moving figure walk out of the kitchen, his heart emptied and he immediately retracted his hand. " Garry, thank you for helping me. n also looked at Garry pitifully: Garry, I will have to trouble you to help me wash the milk powder, sorry for the trouble! Garry shook his head andughed as he looked at the two great Young Master s who were raised with respect everyday. Lynn Wood had already carried Crystal to the living room. The little fellow blinked its big eyes and looked at her, and then, with difficulty, it squeezed out two words: "Du du!" Looking at the cute little fellow, Lynn Wood couldn''t help butugh out loud. "It''s not Dudu, it''s Aunty ..." Lynn Wood gently corrected. "Du ..." "Du!" The little guy was also trying very hard to learn how to pronounce, but the words that came out of its little mouth made no difference at all. Billy William quickly walked out of the kitchen and stood at the entrance of the dining hall. He heard the charming smile of the woman on the sofa, and his heart started beating rapidly. To be honest, Billy William had seen Lynn Wood so many times, but it was the first time he saw her smile like a neighboring big sister, warm and bright. "How is it? My daughter is so cute! " Seeing Billy William standing there in a daze, n thought that he had fallen for the adorable act of his daughter. "So cute, so beautiful!" Billy William''s eyes did not even blink as he spoke with excitement from his mouth. n frowned, he stared at his good friend warily, then extended his hand and blocked his eyes: "Enough, you can''t look anymore, my daughter is so young, which of your eyes can see that she is beautiful?" As expected, a father with a daughter doesn''t like anyone of the opposite sex. Billy William was shocked, and hurriedly exined: "Your daughter is very cute, your sister is very beautiful." n let him go after hearing his exnation. He shrugged his shoulders and said proudly: "Of course. My family''s genes are naturally so good-looking. You can''t have fallen for my sister, right?" Billy William''s thoughts were immediately seen through by him, and his handsome face instantly flushed red, as he said in a hurry, "Yeye, you ... Don''t misunderstand, I only have respect and admiration for Mubai, and definitely do not dare to have any other thoughts." Hearing that, n immediately became dissatisfied, his handsome face became pitch ck, and his eyes almost stared straight at Billy William twice: "My sister doesn''t have the charm of a female? You actually said you respect her? " Billy William was in an even more sorry state, and only spoke the wrong words in a moment of desperation. "All the time, of course I don''t mean that. I want to say that your sister is very beautiful, very graceful, very enchanting." Billy William tried his best to think of a way to put it. n was satisfied and reached out to put her hand on his shoulder. He bitterly sighed: "He Ning, do me a favor. "What?" Billy William''s beautiful eyes instantly widened. He, who had always been calm and rational, now felt that his heart was beating like a drum. n joked: "My sister is not young anymore, I haven''t been looking for a boyfriend, I really feel for her, no matter how strong the woman is, I should be able to find a man who loves her, loves her, you know, I introduced so many outstanding men to her, and I even brought your brother out, but my sister actually looks down on all of them, her requirements are too high, He Ning, do you want to be my brother-inw?" "I... "Am I suitable?" Billy William was so nervous that he was about to stutter. n took two steps back and sized him up with a pair of sharp eyes: "Look at your useless appearance, you haven''t even pursued my sister yet and you''re already so cowardly. If you were to actually be with my sister, wouldn''t you bepletely eaten by her? Forget it, I won''t harm you. I''ll look for someone else." "Time and night ..." "I ..." Hearing that he was going to give up on her, Billy William''s brain exploded. After that, she grabbed his arm and pulled him into a storage room by the side of the kitchen. "Billy William, what are you doing? We two are men, what do you want to do toe to this kind of ce? " n was shocked by his actions, his handsome face shing with an angry expression. Billy William knew that at this very moment, it was the best opportunity and he definitely could not miss it. "I have something very important to tell you. Listen carefully." Billy William''s palms were already sweating, he was really nervous. n''s face instantly tensed up, the atmosphere he created became as tense. "What is it?" Say it! " n looked at him very generously. Billy William bit his lips, and finally steeled his heart, speaking the truth. "I... I like your sister! Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "What?" n was shocked, he stared into his eyes and asked: "Speak clearly!" Billy William looked at the door guiltily, his expression a little awkward: "I like your sister, can you help me? I want to woo her." "Billy William, wow, wow, I never thought that you were such a brother!" n was instantly sent flying andnded a heavy punch on his shoulder, "When did this happen? Why didn''t I see it? You little rascal, you sure hid your strength well." "Three years ago, when I first saw your sister, I was attracted by her temperament. For the past three years, I have been concealing my own thoughts and did not dare to let you know, because I felt that I was not your sister''s type." When Billy William thought about this, he immediately got angry. Seeing his depressed look, n could not help but burst outughing, because it was really too funny. "n, if youugh again, I will sew your mouth shut." When he suddenly saw his good friend who looked like he was watching a joke, Billy William immediately suppressed his voice and warned him. Chapter 250 Chapter 250 n could not help but chuckle in a low voice, "Billy William, I always thought you were quite bold, I didn''t think that you would be a coward in front of love." "That depends on who the person you like is. If it was any other woman, do I need to hide from you for so many years?" Billy William stared at him in annoyance, and suddenly wanted to cut off all ties with him. "It seems like you ced my older sister very high. She can''t be your goddess, right?" n immediately felt a sense of superiority. His own sister was treated as a goddess by others, and as the little brother, he seemed to be very proud of himself. Billy William''s eyes were full of warning: "n, I told you my secret, you have to swear to me right now, help me keep this a secret, and don''t let a third person know?" "I... I promise! " n hesitated for a moment, then raised his hand. Just as Billy William was about to heave a sigh of relief, he heard a light cough followed by a Garry''s soft reply: "Young Master Luo, I promise!" Billy William, She felt even more thirsty Garry''s helpless and terrified voice made n immediately burst outughing, and the Great Young Master''s temperament instantly disappeared. Billy William walked out quickly. In his hand, he saw Garry holding a bottle of milk powder, with a bitter expression on his face. "Young Master Luo, I''m so sorry, I didn''t mean to hear your conversation, I just wanted to give the bottle to Young Master Mu!" Garry truly felt that he was very innocent. He was only doing his duty, but he didn''t expect that he would hear a secret that he shouldn''t have heard of. Of course, Billy William would not bother about it. Furthermore, he was more trusting towards Garry than he was towards him. " Garry, since you promised me that, I will treat it as though it didn''t happen!" Billy William said as his face flushed red. Garry looked at him gratefully, then quickly passed the bottle to n. "Young Master Mu, the milk powder has been washed. "Thank you, Garry!" n felt that this old man was making things too difficult for him. Billy William saw that n was about to walk towards the living room, so he suddenly grabbed''s arm and lowered his voice to warn him: "n, remember what you promised me." n grinned and said: "Don''t worry, this brother-inw of yours, I''ll admit it first. As for whether or not you can get rid of my Sis, it''s up to you." "Create a chance for me!" Billy William gnashed his teeth. n was startled. "If I were to give you a chance, what benefits would you give me?" n took the opportunity to rob. Billy William gave a nd snort, "Didn''t you say you were taking me as your brother-inw? You are trying to make a condition with your brother-inw?" n was stunned. As expected of Billy William, he was quite scheming, to use his identity as his brother-inw to suppress him so quickly. "Billy William, if you help me take care of Anne, I will help you pursue my sister, what about it? This condition, must be fair. " nughed darkly. Billy William''s handsome eyes stiffened, raised his eyebrows, andughed sarcastically: "I never thought that there would be a woman that your Young Master Mu cannot handle." "Just a word, do you agree or not!" He did not expect that n would fall to Pei Zi Yun''s hands, but from the looks of it, between him and her, other than the addition of her daughter, their rtionship seemed to have grown colder and colder. This made n unavoidably flustered. Billy William''s gaze swept across the living room and saw Lynn Wood ying with Crystal on the sofa. Her face no longer had a cold expression, it was only a woman''s most gentle face. "Alright, I promise you!" Billy William had finally made a deal with him. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Seeing that he had finally agreed, n immediately stuffed the bottle in her hands into his hands: "Quickly send it over, my daughter is hungry." "How can you let me feed your daughter? You know I don''t have any experience. " Billy William''s handsome eyes opened. He had only agreed to help him settle Anne, and had not agreed to help him take care of this little thing, right? n rolled his eyes at him: "Didn''t you say you want me to give you a chance? This is a great opportunity." For him to help him take care of the child, could this even be called an opportunity? n whispered next to his ear: "I''ll take this opportunity to go out and do some workter. In the afternoon, only my sister and I will be taking care of the children. This is a rare opportunity, do you want it? " Billy William''s handsome eyes shed with a bright light. n was indeed experienced, and easily moved his heart. They were all willing to stay here and help him take care of his children. "Alright, I''ll believe you this once!" When Billy William thought of being able to stay with Lynn Wood the whole afternoon, his blood boiled. n raised his eyebrows proudly: "Don''t worry, this idea of mine will definitely give you an unexpected reward." Only then did Billy William take the bottle and quickly walked to Lynn Wood''s side. He said in a low voice, "Mubai, I said that it is time to give my child some milk." "Oh, okay!" Lynn Wood reached out to take it, then directly brought the bottle to the little guy''s mouth. When Crystal saw that she had drank it, her face was full of smiles. Her two short hands holding the bottle, she took a deep breath. "Look at how happily this little guy drinks." Looking at Niece, Lynn Wood couldn''t help but let out a gentle sigh. Billy William''s gaze took the opportunity to look at her face. The afternoon sunlight passed through the curtains, and just happened to light up Lynn Wood''s face. For a moment, Billy William waspletely dumbfounded. It was at this time that n ran down the stairs, and waved the car key in his hand: "Sis, help He Ning take care of Crystal, I''m going out for a breather!" "Where are you going?" Lynn Wood did not expect her brother to be so irresponsible, and directly threw the child to her, asking Billy William to stay as well. "I''ll go out and have a drink!" n casually found an excuse and ran out of the living room. After a while, he heard the sound of a car exploding, causing him to look towards Billy William. Being stared at by her bright eyes, Billy William immediately became a little nervous and helpless, pointing towards the door: "This guy, he probably wants to take this opportunity to ck off." "Why didn''t you go with him when he went to bezy? Aren''t you guys inseparable buddies? He went out to y, but he didn''t bring you along? " Lynn Wood felt that it was strange. Billy William was momentarily stunned, he was done for, his goal, was it to be seen through by Lynn Wood? He was so nervous that he almost couldn''t answer. "I guess he might go somewhere. It''s not convenient to take me with him." In a moment of desperation, Billy William instantly betrayed his good brother. "Is it inconvenient to bring you along? Who was he going to see? "Which woman?" Lynn Wood''s eyes instantly squinted, and stared straight at Billy William like lightning. "Possibly... I don''t know much about his personal affairs. " Billy William''s entire body tensed up, he felt that he was about to faint from her gaze. Lynn Wood instantly sighed, gritting her teeth with a face full of disappointment: "Let me know that he still dares to mess around outside, then he''ll give it a try." Billy William was shocked, and instantly broke out in cold sweat for his good brother. At the moment, the afternoon sun was shining and the atmosphere was quiet in the CEO''s office of the Ji''s''s headquarters. Lily held onto a cup of water, watched as the man focused on handling his work, the phone beside him would asionally ring, and hearing his firm and forceful reply to his work, Lily felt his blood speed up. Men who worked hard were the most attractive. They were so handsome that even they didn''t know it themselves. They were often the ones who hit the heart of women the most. Lily had already emptied his ss of water, but why? Her mouth was still a little dry? Chapter 251 Chapter 251 S ¡ª he looked down at her ss. She had even drained thest drop of water. It was strange. Was she that hungry? Lily couldn''t help but lick her lower lip. She didn''t expect that the small action she did without any consciousness had already fallen into the deep eyes of a man. Although it looked like he was focused and serious on his work, Edwards Wayne was the clearest how much attention he had paid to the woman on the sofa. Therefore, when Lily looked down at the cup and licked his lips, he also saw it immediately. He felt a hot sensation in his throat, and his sexy Adam''s apple couldn''t help but roll a little. Lily suddenly felt that the air that was still in good condition a moment ago became stuffy, the oxygen in her heart was not enough, and her body started to feel hot. "That... I''ll go out and take a look! " Lily felt that she could no longer stay here. That kind of strange and peculiar feeling made her feel ufortable and uneasy. Edwards Wayne never thought that she would actually want to go out. His robust body instantly left the chair and walked straight towards her. Lily didn''t expect him to not speak, and instead walked straight towards her. Her beautiful eyes instantly widened in shock as she lowered her head, and became even more flustered. "Are you tired of staying here?" Edwards Wayne stood in front of her, his tall and sturdy body wrapped in a straight and straight suit. "No, I''m here. I might be disturbing your work." Lily just noticed that this man would look at her from time to time. This made her feel that her existence would affect him. "No!" The man''s deep voice rang out, then he chuckled. "If you want to go out for a walk, that''s fine, but you have to remember not to go into that ss corridor again, okay? When the timees, I will be frightened and I will no longer be responsible." His words, were always carrying a bit of bewildering malice. Only now did Lily think back to how his previous predicament hadpletely surfaced. In his opinion, he must have turned into aplete joke. "I don''t need you to take responsibility!" Seeing that he was actually making fun of her, Lily was instantly embarrassed and annoyed. He ced the cup on the table, stood up and was about to leave. However, she didn''t expect that the man''srge palm would directly grab her slender wrist. With just a slight force, she fell into his embrace. His firm chest caused her delicate body to shudder violently. She raised her eyes once again, anger already shing within her beautiful big eyes. "Edwards Wayne, what are you doing now?" Lily was instantly nervous to the point that his palms were sweating, as his beautiful eyes stared at him usingly. "Just give it a hug!" The man''s voice was low and hoarse. His long arm had already been pulled back and rested on her slender waist. "No way!" Lily said that she could not, but from her voice, there was a hint of flirtatiousness, like a woman trying to act coquettish. Edwards Wayne had already be exceptionally sensitive towards her words and actions. Seeing that she wasn''t really angry and was only protesting, he knew that he could still hug her for a while. "Lily, when are you going to reject me? You''re my real girlfriend right now, aren''t you even going to give me a hug? Then isn''t my boyfriend too wronged? " Edwards Wayne''s low and maic voice, carried a trace of a bewitching smile, quietly and hoarselynded beside her ear. The hot feeling of his vomiting made Lily''s earlobes go numb. Instinctively, she hid herself deep in his embrace. "Edwards Wayne, we agreed to do superficial work, what are you doing now? An inch forward? " Lily said unhappily while he was in his arms. "If this is called taking an inch, then what about this?" Edwards Wayne decided to not do anything at all. Since he had longed for her lips for so long, if he could not obtain them, wouldn''t that be treating him too unfairly? Edwards Wayne would never let himself suffer a loss. Therefore, he lowered his face slightly and stretched out a big hand to press against her chin. He easily lifted her face up and kissed her lips without any forewarning. Lily''s mind rumbled, and instantly went nk. He didn''t know if it was because his head was severely injured, but why did he feel like he was kissing her? Was he that dizzy? He felt as if his legs had be powerless, as if they were about to copse at any moment. "Don¡¯t... "It''s like this!" Lily was still not used to a man''s overbearing and domineering aura, and her entire person felt a sense of helplessness and unease. A strange, unfamiliar feeling burst forth from her body, making her feel uneasy. She instinctively wanted to push him away. Unfortunately, the man had one arm around her waist and the other around her chin. However, his thin lips were gentler than ever before. It was no longer as violent as a torrential storm. This made Lily unconscious, and he managed to take advantage of it for two minutes. "Don''t worry, just kiss him. He won''t do anything else." The man was finally satisfied. He let go of her, his voice hoarse. Although Edwards Wayne said that he would not do anything excessive to her, but his body had given her the most honest response. Just then, the two of them were pressed tightly against each other. Lily could feel it very clearly, and her small face blushed even more. She grabbed her bag and ran out the door. Edwards Wayne was in a slightly sorry state as he turned back to the office desk, both of his hands on top of the desk, as he used this chance to calm his chaotic emotions. Unfortunately, the feeling that woman gave him was too beautiful. It actually gave him a feeling of longing and reluctance. Hopefully this will be a good start. It''s always like this in the future. Don''t be rejected by her again. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Looking at her blushing face as she escaped, Edwards Wayne''s lips curled up. No matter what, when he kissed her earlier, she did not reject him too strongly, proving that he had already applied for this benefit. Lily ran out of the CEO''s office. Only then did she realise that outside of the assistant''s office, there were a few women sitting. All of them were looking at her strangely and surprisingly. Only now did Lily realize that he had lost control of himself and forced himself to slow down. Under the envious gaze of the assistant, they walked towards the elevator. "Miss Tang, please wait!" Standing at the elevator door, he suddenly heard Larry''s urgent voice. Lily turned his head to look and saw Larry smiling as he said, "President Wayne wants me to send you back!" "Thank you!" Lily said gratefully and lowered his head. Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Two men in police uniform suddenly appeared in One Thought Building Hall. After revealing his ID card at the front desk, he rode in the elevator and arrived at the office of Lam Tung, the person in charge of One Thought Building. When the Lam Tung saw the policemen who had suddenly appeared, he was shocked, but then he arrogantly took out his identity. "Comrade policemen, did you guys have business with me?" This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Mr. Lin, we came here to work. Please cooperate with us." The policeman spoke seriously with a righteous tone. "Cooperate with what?" Have I broken thew? " Lam Tung felt that if they found him, they were ruining his reputation and immediately became unhappy. "Katy, do you know him?" "She?" Lam Tung''s body froze, his face revealed a few cunning expressions: "What happened to her? "She''s an employee of ourpany. She was fired not long ago for work reasons. Comrade Police Officer, did something happen to her?" Yesterday afternoon, she nailed four nails into Miss Lily''s wheels, causing her car to be injured in an ident. Just an hour ago, Katy said that you were the one who ordered her to do this, Mister Lin, what kind of exnation do you have for that? " "What?" Lam Tung waspletely stunned, he immediately jumped up from his office chair and scolded: "This Katy is simply ndering us, creating something out of nothing. When did I order her to do such a heinous act? This is all her fault, Comrade Police Officer. You must find out the truth and don''t wrongly use me. " Lam Tung no longer had the self - righteous expression from before, his face was filled with fear. Who is Lily? The girlfriend that President Wayne had publicly acknowledged, he was already trying to curry favor with her, how could he possibly dare to harm her? "Now pleasee with us to the station and do an investigation! As for whether or not you are innocent, thew will give you justice. But now, we suspect that you are rted to this car ident, so pleasee with us." Lam Tung''s face was deathly pale as cold sweat seeped out. Previously, he expelled Katy and promised 500,000 yuan aspensation. However, he didn''t keep his promise and only gave Katy 50,000 yuan to send her away. Presumably, Katy was holding a grudge and that was why she was dragged inside. Thinking about it, Lam Tung was full of regret. If he knew that women were so hard to deal with, he would not have gone to find her. The news of Lam Tung being taken away by the police instantly spread throughout thepany. Xipil was very surprised, and called Lily. Only then did Lily mention the matter of him being injured in a car ident to his foster mother. Xipil asked with concern: "Are your injuries serious? I''ll give you a few more days of rest. "It''s not that serious. I''ve already dealt with the head injury. I don''t want to take a leave. I''ll go back to work tomorrow." Lily still had two big orders in hand, she could not just irresponsibly throw them away. "You Zou, the fact that the Lam Tung was taken away by the police, is it rted to your car ident as well?" Xipil doubted. Lily sneered, and said without a trace of sympathy: "I think Katy dragged him into the water on purpose, but as for whether or not he was an aplice, I believe the police can give me a reasonable exnation." "If this Lam Tung truly has such a malicious heart towards you, then it would be better if he didn''t stay in thepany. Quickly mention it to him, it''s only a matter of a single sentence from him." Xipil had long hated the Lam Tung. He did not have any talent, he only sat on such a position because he fawned on her. "Mother, if Lam Tung is truly gone, then this position is most suitable for you. I can also help you talk about it." Lily immediately said with a smile. After Xipil heard this, he was slightly shocked, "Me? Lily? Do you really want President Wayne to give me a promotion? " Lily thought about how her godmother had helped him so much and how she had helped him so much that he could live a carefree life with his children. She was truly willing to help out with such a small matter. "Yes, mother, I will try my best to help you. As long as you be the boss of One Thought Building, I can be at ease under your hands." Lily joked. "Lily, then mother really needs to thank you. Really, if I can really get promoted, I would be very grateful to you." Faced with a promotion in work, everyone would be moved. Moreover, Xipil had stayed in this small department for 8 years. "Godmother, don''t be like this, do you still need to say so many polite words between us?" Lily immediately felt embarrassed. "Alright, Lily, no matter what you want to do in the future, your godmother won''t care about you." Xipil said while crying andughing. After hanging up the phone, Lily heaved a sigh of relief. Just now, she had promised her mother that she would do her best to fulfill her promise. But was she going to beg Edwards Wayne again? How should I talk to him? Actually, Lily had already found the best reason, and it was because of this child. As long as she said the words that her foster mother told her every day about how she was helping him and his children, Edwards Wayne would definitely give her this position without saying a word. Lily thought that he would bring up the matter again tonight. The living room of the Wayne Family! After Crystal went to sleep, he was in great spirits. She ran around the living room like a penguin, clumsy yet cute. Lynn Wood carefully followed behind her, afraid that she would fall if she wasn''t careful. Just as she expected, while the little guy was sprinting, his two calves tripped and he fell to the ground. "Crystal!" "Be careful!" Billy William stretched out his hand almost at the same time, but he didn''t expect the little fellow to quickly crawl back up by itself. The instant the two adults threw themselves at him, they actually collided directly. The two of them were stunned. When their eyes met, they were a little shy. "Sorry, it didn''t hurt you, right?" Billy William looked at her and asked in a low voice. Lynn Wood shook her head: "I''m fine, I''ll see if Crystal is alright." Billy William raised his head and saw the little guy running off into the distance to find something to y with. He chuckled: "It seems like she''s fine as well." "It''s good that you''re fine!" Lynn Wood quickly walked toward her. Billy William was still trying to recollect the feeling of her crashing into his arms just now, and couldn''t say it out loud. He really wanted to hug her again. Unfortunately, he didn''t dare to hug her like that. He could only hope that the pleasant surprise would happen a few more times. Lynn Wood''s current state of mind was also a little messy. Actually, she rarely came into contact with the opposite sex, but when she collided with Billy William just now, she could smell the masculine scent of his body, causing her to have an indescribable feeling. Chapter 253 Chapter 253 T ¡ª he originally warm atmosphere had seemingly ignited a small fire within the hearts of the two mature men and women, due to the carelessness of the collision just now. Lynn Wood''s usually calm face, when Billy William looked over, turned slightly red. She tried her best to focus her thoughts on Crystal, allowing her to hold onto one of her fingers while walking back and forth in the huge living room. "Mubai, let me apany Crystal for a walk. You have apanied her for over an hour, you must be tired." Billy William had long wanted to say something, but he had the nerve to go up and talk to her. At this moment, she mustered her courage and walked forward. Lynn Wood had never ced Billy William in her eyes, because she had always felt that when he spent all day with her strange little brother, he was definitely no different from her little brother. But at this moment, his gentle and caring attitude caused her to unconsciously look up to him. It was also at this moment that she seriously listened to his voice, which was unexpectedly deep and forceful. He was definitely not the same person as her little brother, and he had all the characteristics of a mature man on his body, including his tall and straight body and that cold and perfect sculpture-like face. When Lynn Wood realized what was going through her mind, her entire body froze. Unknowingly when, Billy William had already carried Crystal from her side to the front door. "The sun is very bright outside. Take your child out in the sun." Billy William said with a smile, as his tall figure had already walked out. Lynn Wood was startled for a moment, and immediately followed him out with quick steps. "Mubai, be careful of the stairs!" Billy William turned his head to look at her and reminded her in a kind tone when he saw that she was wearing a pair of 7cm high heels. Unfortunately, Lynn Wood''s mind was filled with all kinds of messy thoughts, and while worrying about Crystal going out, she didn''t notice that there were still three steps in front of the hall. When Billy William reminded her, she stomped on the second step. "Aiyo ..." After a painful cry, Lynn Wood''s entire person pounced forward. "Be careful!" Billy William''s heartbeat suddenly stopped. Almost instinctively, he rushed over and hugged her body that was falling down. With one arm holding the little fellow, the other arm caught Lynn Wood with all her strength. When Lynn Wood realized that she wasn''t lying on the ground, she felt an arm tightly wrapped around her chest. A pair of beautiful phoenix eyes widened in disbelief. "Mubai, are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?" Billy William asked worriedly. Crystal, who was in her embrace, started to cry from the quick actions just now. Just as Lynn Wood was about to ask about the rules in his hands, she heard Niece''s loud cry. "Don''t worry about me, hurry up and coax Crystal." Lynn Wood was instantly worried. Only then did Billy William nervously retract hisrge hands, and shake the little fellow while hugging it: "Don''t cry, Crystal, don''t be afraid, uncle is here." Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Sigh!" Lynn Wood tried to walk to the side, but she found that her heel was injured, and she instantly jumped twice in pain. Seeing her like this, Billy William knew that she must be crooked. He really didn''t understand why women would torture him like this. With such thin heels, weren''t they tired from walking? Can women really endure so much for the sake of beauty? However, if a woman was wearing a high heels, her temperament would indeed be very different. would look at it with an appreciative attitude, but now, his goddess had sprained her leg because of it, he suddenly felt that, who invented this thing? Just when Billy William didn''t know whether he should coax the small one or help the big one, a ck coloured sedan drove over from the distance. Billy William immediately stared at the carriage as if he was looking at a life-saving grass. The carriage stopped in front of them, and Lily walked out. Seeing Billy William carrying Crystal, Lynn Wood''s face turned pale, and she froze: "Young Master Luo, Mubai, why are you two here? And the Young Master Mu?" "He went out and asked us to look after him." Billy William anxiously said, and looked at Lynn Wood: "Mubai''s leg is sprained, you''re so slow, can you help me hug Crystal? I''ll check to see if the foot injury is serious." Lily hurriedly hugged the crying little fellow into his arms. "Leave the child to me, I''ll go and prepare some milk for her. Help Mubai take a look at the situation." "Thank you, Miss Tang!" Lynn Wood was also grateful to her. Lily smiled slightly: "Of course!" Lily was quite good at coaxing children., who was crying pitifully a moment ago, suddenly quieted down in her arms. Only then did Billy William quickly squat down and extended his hand to take off the high heels on Lynn Wood''s injured foot. "Ai ..." I''ll do it myself. " Lynn Wood was really not used to being touched by men, so he quickly took off his shoes. Billy William was a little embarrassed, his handsome face slightly flushed, but his eyes were anxiously looking at the ce where she was injured: "It''s all red and swollen, let''s go to the hospital." "But Crystal!" Lynn Wood also felt that her heels were hurting, and she must have twisted them quite a bit, but she was worried about her niece. However, Billy William waspletely at ease with Lily: "Mubai, you can definitely watch out for your child. Don''t worry, I''ll call your brother right now and tell him to hurry back." "Alright, go tell Miss Tang that I really should go to the hospital." Lynn Wood was sweating profusely, not wanting to show off. Lily naturally wanted Billy William to quickly send him to the hospital and let her take care of him. Crystal seemed to want her to bring him anyway. When Billy William walked out and saw that Lynn Wood was still sitting on the stairs, there was no longer that cold feeling of superiority, but a pitiful injury. "Can you still walk?" Billy William asked in a low voice. "I can jump and walk!" As Lynn Wood said this, he took off the other heels on his feet. "I''ll carry you over!" Billy William pointed to the sportscar that he had parked far away. He couldn''t bear for her to jump so far away. Lynn Wood was slightly startled, then, her snow-white face blushed a little: "I''m very heavy, I''m afraid you won''t be able to carry it." Billy William was instantly amused by her humorous words, hisughter was clear and bright. "Mubai, you''re looking down on me too much. Even if I don''t have to carry you, I can carry you over." Billy William arrogantly disyed the sturdy figure that he had trained hard for many years. As expected, Lynn Wood''s gaze uncontrobly shifted towards him. Although he was wearing a casual ck T ¡ª shirt and a pair of linen pants, the part of his shirt that faintly revealed his strong abdominal muscles made her blush even more. Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Billy William had only intentionally disyed his figure just now, and when Lynn Wood really stared at him, his handsome face was full of embarrassment, and heughed dryly: "Apologies, I did not mean to disrespect you!" "Come here... Hug me! " Lynn Wood suppressed the throbbing in her heart, and said coldly on purpose. Billy William was slightly startled, but after that, his heart was in ecstasy, yet he had to pretend to be calm. When he bent over and carried Lynn Wood, he realized, how was she heavy? Is it really that light? Although she looked tall and slender, her body was slender. It was a mystery as to where her light weight and frightening aura came from. Billy William was puzzled, but he was indeed suppressed by this woman''s powerful aura to the point that he did not even have the courage to confess to her. A faint fragrance wafted into Billy William''s nose, and he could not help but take a few deep breaths greedily. That faint fragrance, had been wrapped around the paper all the way to the deepest part of his heart. It was likely that he would lose sleep tonight because of this. Lynn Wood quietly stayed in his embrace, feeling the strength of the man''s firm arms, she didn''t dare to reach out and grab his neck, but since she was so close to his chest, she could hear his strong heartbeats. It could be seen how healthy this man''s body was ... Wait, what was she thinking? How could she judge his health from this? What does that have to do with her? Lynn Wood was a little vexed that she had actually started to care about things that had nothing to do with her work. Clearly, every single contract that was rted to thepany''s interests was running through her mind. In front of the 100 metre long sportscar, Billy William was reluctant to part with her. He opened the car door and very considerately helped her into the car. Then, he quickly went around to the driver''s seat and started the engine. "Young Master Luo, thank you!" Lynn Wood said in a businesslike manner. Billy William was slightly startled, his thin lips formed a smile: "Why are you being polite with me? I''m your brother''s good brother." Lynn Wood''s face froze when she heard him. That''s right, Billy William is my brother''s friend, how can she eat tender grass like an old cow? Old cow? Was he really that old? Lynn Wood felt like he was going to copse at any moment. A twenty-nine year old woman, was she really that old? "Young Master Luo, how old are you this year?" Lynn Wood asked him inexplicably. "Twenty - six!" Billy William answered honestly. So young? Three years younger than him? The age span was too great for her to ept. Seeing that she was actually asking him such a personal question, Billy William thought that she had a chance. Her eyes slightly lit up, filled with anticipation. Unfortunately, he had been waiting for a long time and hadn''t heard the woman talk to him again. He turned his head to look at her, only to see her staring nkly at the scenery outside the window. Had she ignored him again? After Lily fed Crystal milk, she fell asleep in''s embrace, her small hands still holding onto a bottle, unwilling to let go. It was exactly the same as her daughter, Emma, when she was young. When n received his good brother''s message, he almost immediately rushed back. Elder sister''s foot was twisted? How could there be such an ident? What''s wrong with this Billy William? She actually didn''t take good care of her sister and would definitely teach him a lesson another day. When n was rushing to the Back to Wayne Family''s living room, he saw Lily sitting on the sofa with the sleeping Crystal, looking at his phone. "Shh!" Seeing n rushing in, Lily immediately shushed him and said, "I just slept!" n''s footsteps immediately became lighter. He walked over and gently took his daughter from Lily''s embrace, "Thank you!" He didn''t forget to express his gratitude. Lily chuckled, and said softly: "Crystal is very cute, and very obedient!" n was naturally very happy to hear his daughter being praised by her as a father. "Yes, it must be like me!" "I''ve been so obedient since I was a kid!" n praised himself along the way. Lily immediatelyughed. "Emma and George areing back, I will take them upstairs to sleep, don''t wake them up!" n nced at the watch on his wrist, and felt like he was going to separate his daughter and go to sleep. However, he didn''t know that after the little fellow fell asleep at this time, tonight, it would turn into a little demon and torment him to death. When it was almost five, George and Emma were received back by the Garry. Upon entering, George''s eyes werepletely red and swollen. When Lily saw it, he cried out: "George, what''s wrong with your eyes? You got into a fight with someone? " Emma immediately rushed to answer: "No, brother fell off his chair." George looked at her sister in disdain: "Mummy, I really didn''t fight, I fell down on my own." "Honorable, isn''t it?" Lily rolled her eyes at him. "Did you apply the medicine?" "Damn it! Teacher helped me clean it up! Teacher is so scared! Hehe, I must have thought that Daddy wanted to settle the score with her." Georgeughedcently. Lily facepalmed. What was his son''s attitude? "Your teacher can''t be med for this, you deserve it. Your dad doesn''t even have the face to seek revenge." Lily immediately taught his son a harsh lesson, not allowing him to take Edwards Wayne as his pride and becent. George immediately did not dare to make a sound. Emmaughedcently at the side: "Big Brother, do you still feel pain?" "Go away!" George had the urge to throw his sister away. Lily also sternly swept his daughter a nce, warning her, "You''re not allowed to make fun of your brother anymore." "Mummy, is big brother''s eyes like a panda''s?" Emma was still smiling happily. George immediately covered his injured eyes. "You''re hateful, I don''t want to care about you, I''m going upstairs to y with my toys." "Big brother is shy." Emma immediately shouted loudly. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Seeing the two little fellows tripping, Lily couldn''t help but raise the corner of his mouth. His son had taught him a lesson this time, let''s see if he dares to be naughty again in the future. The sky outside the window gradually darkened and Lily came out of the bathroom. Wiping the droplets of water from her hair, she looked at the sky which had alreadypletely darkened, and her heart inexplicably tensed up. Should she talk to him tonight about her promise to get a promotion from Edwards Wayne? Just thinking of asking him, Lily felt ufortable. Begging was already a difficult task, but even more so, the one who asked for it was Edwards Wayne. She remembered thest time she begged him, he had directly forced a kiss on her... This time ... Had he kissed her at noon? As Lily was thinking wild, she suddenly heard the sound of the car turning off its engine, making her heart race. Chapter 255 Chapter 255 W ¡ªhen she finished changing her clothes and went downstairs, she heard her daughter Emma telling her about her brother''s embarrassing events at school, in her childish voice. "Big brother cried for a long time. His face was covered in tears and snot. How ugly!" Emma said while grinning. Edwards Wayne caressed his daughter''s smooth and long hair. Looking at her young and proud look, he couldn''t help but kiss her on the cheek: "Then you must be careful next time. Don''t be like your brother who is so naughty. "Then does big brother''s heart ache for his father even though he fell and got injured?" Emma Yi Ting''s dad was actually so good to her, and she immediately opened her small mouth, smiling even more happily. "He deserved it. Daddy wouldn''t pity him." When Edwards Wayne heard his daughter say that his son only climbed up the chair to show off, he truly felt that it was a lesson she had taught him. Although she said that she did not hate him, she had already remembered him, but in order to make her daughter happy, he could only say it out loud. "Big brother''s eyes are already so narrow, I''m really afraid that he''s going to fall again!" After Emma finished speaking, she was still imitating how George squinted his eyes. Edwards Wayne felt that his daughter was just a little treasure. After having her, his life was full of joy andughter, the fruit of his happiness. Just as Edwards Wayne wasughing happily, he saw Lily gently walking down the stairs while holding onto the banister. Having already showered, she was wearing a loose, long, white T-shirt that revealed half of her snow-white legs and a pair of beige sandals. She was petite and delicate, but was also clean and clean at the same time. Her long hair that had just been washed had grown to her waist, and the water at the end of her hair had yet to dry uppletely. It made her hair curl up, giving her a pure and stunning look. Edwards Wayne''s gaze immediately darkened, and stared at her body, unable to shift away. "Mummy ..." Emma immediately struggled out of her father''s embrace and ran over, standing at the head of the stairs, waiting for Mummy toe down. "Daddy came back and bought a cute doll for me. This kid knows how to dance too, Mummy,e and see." Emma arrogantly took out the gift her father gave her, wanting to present it. Lily''s beautiful eyes quickly shifted from the man''s body to the beautiful and exquisite doll in Emma''s embrace. "I can even y music. Daddy, Mummy, I can dance! "Look at me!" Emma''s tiny body had already started to spin ording to the music. Lily saw that his daughter was as happy as a little angel, and knew that it was definitely because her parents were by her side that she was so pleased with herself. In the past, the little guy wasn''t as optimistic and optimistic. It was this man that changed her daughter bit by bit. It made her daughter more confident and more willing to express her happiness. Thinking about it, Lily looked at Edwards Wayne with aplicated gaze. Edwards Wayne was also looking at his daughter''s clumsy and cute dance, and when he felt the woman''s gaze on him, he instantly caught her gaze. Their eyes immediately met in midair. His heart skipped a beat, and Lily quickly shifted his gaze away. The ripples in his heart, were like they had been stirred up by a stick, and were about to turn into a wave. However, Edwards Wayne did not quickly look away. Looking at her delicate appearance while dodging, he felt his heart throbbing. "Emma, you carry the baby upstairs to y, I have something to say to your dad!" Lily thought about the matter of her godmother''s promotion, she had to discuss it with Edwards Wayne as soon as possible. Emma was already immersed in her own beautiful dance, not wanting to stop, she mumbled: "I don''t want to go upstairs to y with Big Brother, he''s too bored. Daddy wants to talk with Mummy, you guys go upstairs, I want to dance with my doll here." Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. With regards to his daughter''s arrogant personality, Lily could only look at Edwards Wayne helplessly. Edwards Wayne was already smiling as he said: "Let''s go, in this family, we still need to let this little thing make the decision." Emma realizd that Daddy actually let her make the decision, and started to giggle. Lily was helpless, she could only turn around and head upstairs. Edwards Wayne rubbed his daughter''s head as he followed Lily upstairs in an extremely good mood. One in front and one behind, the man was tall and sturdy, and when the woman wasn''t wearing high heels, he became even more petite and mesmerizing. The difference in height between the two could definitely be considered cute. After walking through the corridor on the second floor, Lily was in a dilemma and didn''t know which direction to go. The tall man who had followed her up the stairs lightly patted her shoulder with hisrge palm. "Let''s talk in my study!" Lily was so frightened by his light pat that his entire body shivered. Before he could even reply, the man had already started striding towards his study. She had to follow him to the other side of the corridor. The door to the study opened, and the man turned on the light. Under the bright light, Lily became even more anxious and nervous. Edwards Wayne very casually did not sit on the sofa, and did not sit on the chair either. He just sat with his hands in the pockets of the Western Bag, half sitting and half leaning on the desk. His pair of deep eyes stared straight at her, and he asked in a low voice: "Say it, what do you want to tell me?" Lily bit his lower lip and mustered up his courage to say: "The person in charge of One Thought Building''spany, Lam Tung, seems to have been taken away by the police to investigate. Do you know what happened?" "I know, Katy said that he was an aplice." Edwards Wayne was naturally very clear about his subordinate''s investigation. "Then, can''t he just stay in office?" Lily asked somewhat urgently. Edwards Wayne''s eyes shed, and replied while looking at her: "Of course, regardless of whether he and Katy are conspiring to harm you, taking advantage of his unclear rtionship with Katy, I won''t appoint him anymore. You have your eyes on his position? Lily was stunned. She couldn''t be thinking that she wanted to get a promotion? "No, I didn''t, I wanted to say... Have you considered who you''d like to appoint? " Lily was so nervous that his palms were sweating. "Yes, I have. I have made up my mind." "You!" There was a smile in the bottom of Edwards Wayne''s eyes. "Me? I can''t! " Lily did not expect that Edwards Wayne would actually help her sit in that position, so much that she simply did not dare to even think about it. The expression in Edwards Wayne''s eyes darkened slightly. "Why can''t you do it? "If you haven''t done it before, how do you know that it won''t work?" "I want to rmend someone to you. You can consider her. No matter what, she is more suitable than me." Lily said somewhat eagerly. Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Edwards Wayne had actually only tested Lily a little earlier. Although he already had a little interest in her, he still had notpletely understood Lily''s personality. The only thing she knew was that she was very patient and strict with her children, and that she was very considerate and considerate with their lives. She could be considered a good and qualified mother. But in other aspects, Edwards Wayne didn''t really understand it. For example, in terms of their rtionship, he was not too satisfied. However, she was staring at the photo of Bryant in a daze. Therefore, he thought of taking a high position to seduce her and see if she was a snobbish and greedy woman. Now that the results were out, she seemed to know her ce as the person in charge of One Thought Building. "Who are you rmending?" Edwards Wayne''s face had already returned to normal, and he looked at her calmly as he asked. I''ll be honest with you, I knew her before. She has had financial constraints on me since she was very young, and is also my benefactor. She has great ability and character, I hope you can consider upgrading her position. Lily intentionally pulled the children out to be the reference point for his decision. "Oh?" The man''szy and maic voice rose slightly, ending in a long, doubtful expression. "Is that true?" She used to be good friends with my mother. After she passed away, she took care of me. " Lily was really afraid that he would reject her, which would disappoint her mother''s trust. She would feel troubled then and there. "She knows about the children?" Edwards Wayne''s eyes slightly narrowed, and his tone instantly became a bit colder. Lily''s face froze and her skin turned white. "You actually told her about the children? Did you think about the consequences if she failed to keep the secret and leaked the news about the child? " Edwards Wayne was very dissatisfied, she actually mentioned the matter of a child to an outsider. Lily did not expect him to be so disgusted that his godmother would know about her children. She frowned: "She is my godmother, I will tell her everything that happened to me since I was young. I do not feel the need to hide my children from her, she will definitely not speak carelessly." "Well, you pulled a string and got a job of One Thought Building..." The man''s tone carried a hint of danger. Lily was shocked again, and her slender body trembled twice. It was over, her secrets had all been dug out by this man. "I... "I didn''t pull a string, I relied entirely on my strength ..." "Do you have to go through the back door or not? You don''t need to lie to me, right?" Edwards Wayne saw that she was stuttering so nervously that he couldn''t help but find it funny. He didn''t expect that she would also have times when he was helpless, didn''t she have a lot of courage in the past? However, her frightened appearance was also extremely interesting. "Alright, I admit that I did indeed ask for her help. However, I am not someone who has no power to enter Idealism." Lily knew that there was no longer any point in lying. The man''s eyes were like lightning, it was as if all of the lies in his eyes that were as deep as the ocean would be transparent. "Can''t you just tell me the truth earlier?" Seeing her helpless look, Edwards Wayne really wanted to grab her small face and kiss her lips. Lily lifted his head and nced at him. Seeing the amusement in his eyes, he immediately became somewhat embarrassed and annoyed. This man was deliberately making fun of her. Forget it, she might as well apologize to her godmother. It seems like she wouldn''t be able to convince this man to give her a promotion. "Sorry to bother you!" Lily lowered her head, and was about to open the door and leave. As she put her hand on the doorknob, the man''s deep voice came from behind her. "Do you remember the rule of begging?" Lily''s beautiful eyes suddenly froze, she turned and looked at the man nkly. Edwards Wayne''s thin lips slightly curled up, he was leaning on his office chair and standing straight, step by step, he elegantly approached her, his eyes shining as he stared at her pure yet bright little face: "This matter, it is not impossible to discuss, it is just that..." "Didn''t you already ..." Lily''s little face flushed from the man''s burning gaze. She mustered her courage to bring up the matter of him forcefully kissing her at noon, to see if she could pass the test. "These are two different things!" It was impossible for a man to pass the trial. Lily''s body trembled, like an electric current, it swept through her every nerve. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Why? Why was this man so damn charming to say such things? It was clearly him who was too despicable and shameless, but why ... She could actually sense the bewitching power in his voice? She must be crazy. Or perhaps, the tinge of caution that she wouldn''t admit to, had already filled her heart and was about to surge forward. "I''ll give you some time to think it over. Once you''ve thought it through ..." "Come find me!" The man''s thin lips touched her ear, and his voice was filled with malice. Lily suddenly turned her head, her rosy lips identally touching his handsome face, instantly making her panic. Edwards Wayneughed lowly. Seeing that she was frightened like a little rabbit, it was enough to make his mood inexplicably good. " If I kiss you, will you agree to promote me to a godmother? " Of course she understood the rules. Who told this man to be so shameless? Actually, this kind of transaction was very fair ... Oh, no, she was the biggest beneficiary. If others wanted to be promoted or raise their sry, they might not be able to do so even after fighting for a decade or eight years. However, to her, all she needed to do was to kiss this man shamelessly, and her wish would be fulfilled. "I guess so. Of course, I also have a condition. She has to promise that she won''t say anything about the child." Edwards Wayne raised his eyebrows andughed sinisterly. Lily said with certainty: "I can guarantee that she will definitely not speak carelessly about this matter." "If that''s the case ..." Isn''t it time for you to say something? " The man casually stood in front of her, as if it was a matter of course that he was waiting for her to take the initiative. Lily looked at the man''s sexy lips. For a moment, he didn''t have the courage. "Could it be that you want me to take the initiative? I don''t mind. " Edwards Wayne knew that she was thick ¡ª skinned, and couldn''t take the initiative like this. Lily thought, since she was begging him, she had to take the initiative this once. "You ... Can you close your eyes? If you look at me like this, I won''t be able to take the initiative. " Lily only hoped that he could close his eyes. Edwards Wayne retreated two steps and sat on the sofa: "Come here, otherwise, I''m afraid you won''t have enough altitude!" His carelessness caused her height to be looked down upon, and Lily''s beautiful eyes to stiffen. Well, she admitted, she was a little short, but not as bad as he said. As Edwards Wayne sat on the sofa, his long and narrow eyes slightly closed, waiting for something ... Chapter 257 Chapter 257 L ¡ªooking at the man''szy appearance, the light in his eyes that was slightly closed faded away, as if he was very easy to bully. Lily forcefully swallowed a mouthful of saliva, her little face waspletely red, and her palms were nervously sweating. Heavens, how did she end up like this with Edwards Wayne? When he had tried to take the child away from her, she had clearly hated his eighteen generations of ancestors. How long has it been? A month? How did she fall to the point of offering him a kiss? Lily had the urge to p himself. If he woke up now, would everything return to normal? "You You, don''t test my patience." Edwards Wayne waited for a few seconds, and discovered that the other party did not even move his feet, he instantly felt like he was tricked, thus, he opened his mouth, and reminded her to be quick about it. Hearing him call her name, Lily''s tone seemed to be more and more smooth. Her small face once again became red. He really didn''t know where this man got his confidence from. Such a mature personality, could it be that he was born to be this way? Since she was being urged, Lily immediately walked in front of her. Breathing hard, she suddenly didn''t know where to start. With zero experience, she was like a duckling caught in a haystack. Her little face was red, but she didn''t know how to kiss him. No matter what, she felt that she would turn into a joke today, making this manugh for the rest of his life. Just as Lily had also closed her eyes and pounced on her lips, she did not know that the eyes which were closed had suddenly opened. Her eyes were bright and bright, with a deep smile in them, as she looked at the woman who was pouting towards her. From his understanding of women, he knew that this woman didn''t have much experience in kissing. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have directly smacked his lips like a child. Seeing her lips that were as tender as rose petals, Edwards Wayne''s eyes darkened and his adam''s apple subconsciously moved a little. Just as her lips were about to touch his, hisrge hand suddenly pressed down on the back of her head. "Ugh ..." Lily, who was just probing a moment ago, immediately stuck her head in front of her, her beautiful eyes wide open in shock. When he saw the man''s eyes, which were as dark as the sea of stars, he couldn''t help butugh. Was he fooling me? Lily had a very shameful feeling, this man was clearly doing this on purpose. The thin lips pressed against her lips were as sweet and tender as usual, making him want to pay deeply. But just as he was about to push her into his embrace to deepen the kiss, the sounds of Emma and her discussion came from outside the door of the study. "Strange, where did father and Mummy go? It''s not in Mummy''s room, nor is it in Dad''s room. Did they go out? " Emma asked in a flustered tone with a Mummy he could not find his father in. George knocked on her head, "What an idiot, there''s a light in your reading room, they are definitely inside." After George finished speaking, he raised his small hand, intending to turn the handle of the door. At this moment, the bodies of the two people inside suddenly stiffened. Lily instinctively stretched out her hands and fiercely pushed Edwards Wayne away. She had just jumped out of the man''s arms when she saw her son open the door and walk in with her sister. "Daddy, Mummy, you guys are here indeed. I want to drink milk ... Mummy, how about you make me a cup of your younger sister''s milk powder? " Emma said pitifully. Lily tousled her hair in a flurry. She turned her back, not daring to let the child see her blushing face. Although Edwards Wayne felt disheartened, the children couldn''t find him and Lily, so their hearts must have been flustered. He couldn''t ignore the feelings of the children just for their own benefits. "Emma, let''s go. Daddy will make a cup for you!" Edwards Wayne walked over to his daughter''s side and very naturally held the little guy in his arms. However, George realized that something was wrong with the Mummy. He went around to Lily''s front and raised his little head to size him up: "Mummy, what''s wrong? Did Daddy bully you again?" Lily stammered, "Nope... "Nope." Edwards Wayne immediately said faintly: "George, you are mistaken, it was your Mummy who bullied me." When Lily heard that the man actually thought that the situation was not chaotic enough, and said such misunderstanding words, he immediately turned around and red at the man. Edwards Wayne, on the other hand, smiled proudly, and before she could get angry, he carried his daughter and walked out. George blinked his big eyes, then said happily: "Mummy, you have great ability, you can bully father now, work hard, and only bully father from now on, I don''t want to see you suffer any grievances." Edwards Wayne, who was not far from the door, naturally heard his son''s biased words, causing his handsome face to freeze slightly. It was clearly her biological body, why did it look like it was retrieved? When Lily heard his son''s words, he burst outughing. Sure enough, his son still doted on her the most. She crouched down, hugged her son and kissed him a few times on his cheeks: "Don''t worry, your Mummy is strong, you won''t be easily bullied by others." "En, Mummy must not be afraid of bad people, right? Now you have Father supporting you." George touched the Mummy''s long hair with a warm expression. Lily looked at her son''s swollen face,forting her. She suddenly felt that all the grievances she had suffered was worth it, because she felt safe under the protection of this tiny little man. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. This was the first time Edwards Wayne helped his daughter wash the milk powder, causing him to be extremely flustered. The Garry watched from the side and reminded anxiously, "Young Master, you''ve put too much water in, be careful not to get it burned." Edwards Wayne just realised that it took so many steps to get his daughter some milk powder. By the time he brought a cup of delicious milk powder to his daughter''s mouth, his back was sweating. "Thank you, Daddy! Daddy is great! " Emma praised with her sweet lips. Edwards Wayne secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and said gently: "Quickly drink, don''t get cold!" Emma held the cup and drank her milk in satisfaction. Edwards Wayne''s fingerzily drew across his lips,nding on them as she savored the sweet and warm breath of the woman just now. When Lily led her son downstairs, she saw the man''s actions that brought endless aftertaste, and her small face instantly became embarrassed. "Cough ..." "About that, about the matter just now, you ..." Lily walked in front of him and asked him somewhat hesitantly, "What is the result?" "We need to talk about thister!" Ji Han turned to her and replied sinisterly. Lily,"..." Do we still need to talk about it? Wasn''t this man too shameless? He had clearly agreed to it just now, so how was he going to negotiate? Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Lily truly felt that Edwards Wayne was ying around with her, that he had just followed his request and kissed him on his own ord, and now he was even asking her to talkter? However, with a request from him, Lily couldn''t go and mess with him right now. This was truly a lesson to him. If he couldn''t promise anyone in the future, he better not show off. Otherwise, he would have to pretend to be willing after suffering such a loss. , who came out of the hospital, nned to leave the bustling night market. Lynn Wood''s legs had already been drugged, the doctor wanted her to exercise as little as possible these few days. Billy William followed behind her, trembling. Seeing that she looked like she was about to fall, he immediately reached out to support her. "Mubai, you heard the doctor''s warning too. You better not move around, and let me carry you over. We still have a way to get to the parking lot." Looking at Lynn Wood''s swaying body, Billy William was anxious and worried at the same time. "No need!" He wanted to help so passionately, but the goddess coldly rejected him. Billy William was dumbstruck, and for a moment, he didn''t know what to do. Lynn Wood didn''t know why she had to stubbornly reject this man''s help. Perhaps the thought of him three years younger than her, with such an age gap right in front of her, made her feel slightly depressed. Although Billy William was slightly injured by her cold tone, he still kept close to her side, preventing her from falling down all of a sudden. Lynn Wood also realized that Billy William seemed to be very stubborn, and was looking for an opportunity to help her. She stopped in his tracks, and turned back to look at Billy William. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Billy William instantly felt a sense of loss that he had been abandoned by the entire world. He looked at Lynn Wood with his handsome eyes in a daze, "Mubai, since it''s sote, why don''t you let me drive you home. "I will call my assistant right now and she wille to pick me up. Thank you, Young Master Luo!" After Lynn Wood finished speaking, she took out his mobile phone from his handbag. She spoke a few words and threw the phone back into his bag. Billy William could clearly feel Lynn Wood''s rejection and coldness, and he had no choice but to not continue to pester him. "Since that''s the case, Mubai, you have to be careful. I''ll be leaving first!" Lynn Wood nodded towards him as she saw the man turn around and walk towards the car park. The night wind messed up her long hair, and through that soft hair, Lynn Wood realized that Billy William''s figure was actually not bad. After meeting him for the past few years, she realized that his character was much better than her brother''s. Although he was young, he was calm and collected. Lynn Wood was a little annoyed as she pulled her long hair out from her sight to the back of her ears, forcing herself to not stare at the other party''s back and think anymore. In fact, after so many years, the men around her did notck handsome young masters from rich families, mature and steady entrepreneurs, and young elites from the political world to express their goodwill towards her. Unfortunately, because Lynn Wood had been too busy with things, he ignored all of them. In the past, she did discover a few outstanding individuals who were worth developing in all aspects. Unfortunately, because she was too busy, she stopped contacting them after putting in the pigeons a few times. This was also the reason why Lynn Wood felt disheartened towards this man. She felt that this man''s patience onlysted for a few minutes and a few days. When the novelty was over, it became tasteless. The impatient attitude of those men had created quite a shadow over her, causing her to think that all the men in the world were like that. Of course, that included the younger brother that she had always doted on and indulged in. It was almost his twenty-ninth birthday. As he grew older, his mind became more childish and sensitive. Just now, she had the urge to fall in love. Furthermore, the target was her brother''s friend, a man who was three years younger than her. Lynn Wood shivered for a while and shook her long hair. Had she really been an empty tiger for too long? Or perhaps it was because she saw that her brother already had a child and she, as his sister, was actually single. Did she hate marrying? Or could it be that after being defeated by Crystal''s cuteness, she could not wait to give birth to a beautiful little thing like her? Just as Lynn Wood was indulging in her fantasies, the silver sportscar slowly drove to a stop in front of her. The car window rolled down, revealing the handsome face of a man. "Lynn , do you really not need me to send you off?" Billy William still refused to give up and drove over to ask her again. Lynn Wood finally suppressed the wild thoughts in her heart with great difficulty, and suddenly, she saw the young, elegant face that brimmed with a masculine aura under the light of the streetmp. "Thank you, I really don''t need it." Lynn Wood rejected him almost instinctively once again. She was too self-protective. Her entire mind was filled with his shadow just a moment ago, and now that he had appeared in front of her, she was as cold as ice and as holy and invible as a saint. Lynn Wood really hated her proud and strong personality. I wonder why I didn''t inherit the happy side of my parents. Maybe all the men would think she was a woman who only knew how to work, boring, dull, without a trace of femininity. Billy William finally gave up. He could feel the faint coldness in her eyes. Do you find him annoying? "Then be careful, the cars are too messy." Billy William could only warn her again and again before driving away. The silver sports car quickly merged into the traffic and disappeared. Lynn Wood''s gaze followed her until she couldn''t even see the tail light anymore. "Ah ..." Just as Lynn Wood was focusing all of her attention on Billy William''s car, she suddenly felt her hand being pulled. Turning her head in panic, she saw two men grab her handbag and quickly run forward. "Robbery..." Someone, my bag has been stolen. " Lynn Wood wanted to chase after him, but he realized that his feet were in pain from the sprain. She could only shout a few times before the security guards ran out with sticks and asked caringly, "Miss, where is the robbery?" "They ran in that direction. Uncle, I need you to help me chase them. I still have a lot of important things in my bag." This was the first time in Lynn Wood''s life that she had appeared to be in such a state of panic and helplessness. The security old man immediately chased in that direction. A few minutester, the middle - aged security guard walked over with a ck handbag. "Miss, they threw their bags away. Do you see what they are missing?" Chapter 259 Chapter 259 My Phone... And cash... and one of my bracelets. " After Lynn Wood checked them, she found out that they were all valuable items, and the documents regarding her work and the USB were all still there. "Miss, I''m sorry, I couldn''t do anything about it. They''ve already disappeared. Do you want to report this?" The big brother security guard asked helplessly. Lynn Wood shook his head: "No need, thank you!" What he had lost were only money, but to Lynn Wood, those were not worth much. There was no use in calling the police. Even if she did, it would only be a few hundred thousand yuan. However, it would be a waste of her time, which was the most valuable thing she had. The assistant drove the car and stopped in front of her. She got off the car and looked at Lynn Wood who was blown around by the wind, and asked anxiously: "Mubai, did something happen?" Lynn Wood turned her head, gratefully thanked Uncle Ping An, and sat in the carriage. She did not tell her assistant about what happened to him just now. There was nothing to say about such a humiliating matter. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It was just that she suddenly had a desire to find a man to protect her. Tomorrow, she would agree to her grandma''s arranged blind date. No matter what the other party did, as long as he was willing to protect her, as long as he looked at her pleasingly, as long as he loved her... Lynn Wood believed that the people that his grandmother had chosen for her were definitely not weak men. During dinner, Edwards Wayne personally went upstairs to knock on n''s door. The first time he knocked, n jumped up from the bed and ran over to open the door softly. "What''s up?" "It''s time for dinner. Your daughter is still awake?" Edwards Wayne looked at his good friend who had turnedpletely into his father''s daughter from head to toe. He couldn''t help but want to take a look at her and feel sympathy for her. n turned his head to take a look, and saw that the little fellow was still sleeping soundly a moment ago, and had actually crawled up and sat down at this moment. Jacky Ip continuously rubbed his eyes with the back of his hand, while looking drowsy due to waking up. "He''s awake now!" n opened the door and saw Edwards Wayne. Crystal was so shocked that his small mouth instantly ttened and he began to cry. n immediately turned around and hugged his daughter, then said to Edwards Wayne: "You scared my daughter, so you should go down first. This was the first time Edwards Wayne heard someone saying that he too looked terrifying, and his handsome face immediately sank. This n, didn''t he see whose territory he was in and actually dared to look down on him? Edwards Wayne really couldn''t do anything to this good friend of his. Without saying a word, he carried his daughter, and carried the bottle of powdered milk with urine. However, both of them could understand each other''s difficulties. Lily had already washed up the two little fellows'' hands, and led them to arrange themselves in rows on the dining hall''s chairs. When Edwards Wayne went downstairs, he couldn''t help but look at Yun Che''s face. When she saw the man''s usual expression, she sighed inwardly. Edwards Wayne felt that Lily seemed to especially like to peek at him tonight. This kind of feeling made him inexplicably happy. Hmm, could it be that her own hooliganism had already attracted her attention? They say that men are not bad and women do not love them, but they never thought that Lily would peek at them the moment he became bad. n brought Crystal downstairs to eat dinner. As usual, the Garry treated the little guy with extremely nutritious porridge. Lily carried Crystal in his arms and personally fed her porridge. n was iparably grateful. In fact, he would really go crazy if a man like him had to attend such meticulous work. After dinner, everyone''s work was properly arranged. Lily gave his daughter and Crystal each a bath, then brought his daughter to bed. Emma''s habit of sleeping was bing more and more regr. Previously, due to the unfamiliar environment, she would often wake up in the middle of the night to cause trouble, and there would even be situations where she peed her bed. Now, she was getting more and more familiar with her new home. Holding Mummy''s arm, she could quickly fall asleep. Seeing that his daughter was already sleeping soundly, Lily gently took away her small hands that were hugging his arms. Then, he tucked her in and got off the bed. It was already past nine o''clock, and she had been feeling sleepy before. But why was she not sleepy at all? In addition, there was a rhythm that made him more awake the more he slept. Lily was speechless at this abnormality of his. In fact, the reason why he thought about it carefully was precisely because of what Edwards Wayne had said. Talkter! It should be veryte by now. Did he still want to talk about it? If she didn''t want to talk about it, she would really fall asleep. It was only because Lily was forced to be helpless that she spent so much energy on this matter. When she went to work tomorrow morning, she would have to answer her godmother. If nothing came of it, she really wouldn''t be able to sleep. At this moment, next door! Edwards Wayne had already showered with his son, the two of them lying on the bed. "Son, why aren''t you sleeping?" Edwards Wayne turned his head, and looked at his son''s red and swollen eyes, and found it funny, and felt that his son was pitiful, being smashed like this, how could a father not feel pain? "I can''t sleep! Once I closed my eyes, I thought about falling off the chair. Daddy, tonight, I might not be able to sleep, what should I do? "Go find some medicine for me to take. I heard that there''s a type of sleeping pill called a sleeping pill. If you take it, you''ll be able to fall asleep very quickly." George turned his head towards Edwards Wayne and said with a serious face. Edwards Wayne couldn''t help but rub his little head, "Sleeping pills aren''t something that can be consumed casually. Since it''s a little kid like you, and you can''t even touch it, you should close your eyes for now. Maybe you''ll be able to fall asleep soon." George sighed: "My eyes hurt, even if I closed them it would hurt!" Edwards Wayne could only reach out and pull her son''s small body into his embrace. "Daddy will hug you to sleep!" "Then give it a try. Maybe, if you carry me, I''ll fall asleep." George had never been carried by his father to sleep before. In the past, when he was young, he liked Mummy sleeping with him in his arms. Unfortunately, his good fortune was quickly taken away by his little sister. Afterwards, Mummy could only hug her sister and sleep. He could only sleep on Mummy''s back. At that time, he would have felt sorry for himself, but now, he no longer felt anything. Perhaps, along the way, he had learnt from him that he had to shoulder the responsibility of protecting the Mummy and taking care of his sister. At this moment, he suddenly had a father. The responsibility to protect the Mummy no longer belonged to him alone. However, the responsibility of taking care of the idiot Emma was something he would probably have to shoulder for her entire life. Edwards Wayne lightly patted his son''s back, his heart filled with fatherly love. George could barely hold on at first, but then, unknowingly, he fell asleep in his father¡¯s arms. Chapter 260 Chapter 260 More than ten minutester, the little guy in his arms was breathing more and more evenly. Edwards Wayne sneaked a nce at his son who was just about to fall asleep. Edwards Wayne quietly stared at his son''s beautiful and delicate face. Unknowingly, he had thought of the photos he had saved when he was young. He had forgotten how he looked when he was young, but he remembered his brother''s appearance. He seemed to be simr to the little guy, but he definitely looked more like him. Edwards Wayne gently moved the little guy''s small body away from his embrace and quietly got off of the bed. Then he opened the door and went out, his tall figure in the hallway, hands on his hips, wondering where his old photographs were. In the junk room on the third floor? Edwards Wayne thought of this and immediately headed towards the stairs. Pushing open the third floor''s junk door, Edwards Wayne looked at the organized arrangement of the items and instantly saw the album. In the corners of the house, there were servants meticulously taking care of everything. Even the things that he hadn''t flipped through for years were now as clean and clean as new. After Edwards Wayne received the photo album, he turned on a wallmp beside it. Wearing a nightgown, Edwards Wayne casually sat on the floor and started flipping through the photos he had taken when he was young. He flipped through them one by one, getting younger and younger. Finally, he saw the photo that he left behind when he was three or four years old. Although it was old, he looked like a little fool in the picture. Edwards Wayne squinted his eyes and sized up his son''s appearance. He realized that his son''s appearance was indeed very simr. As he thought of this, Edwards Wayne''s thin lips curled up and she couldn''t help but chuckle. Just as he was immersed in the world within the photo, the door was pushed open and the Garry walked in weirdly. When he saw Edwards Wayne who looked nothing like he was sitting on the floor, he was stunned. Edwards Wayne did not expect the Garry to appear again, and immediately stood up from the ground, as if he had done something very embarrassing. "Young Master, so it''s you. I thought it was a servant who was careless and forgot to turn off the light." Garry was also very embarrassed. Just now when Young Master was sitting on the floor, he did not look like a Young Master at all. Edwards Wayne raised his hand in all seriousness: " Garry, it''s gettingte, you should hurry and go rest. I want to see some old stuff, I will turn off the light." As if he had received a great reward, Garry quickly retreated. As he retreated, he caringly said, "Young Master, rest early too. Pay attention to your body." After he finished speaking, Garry shut the door with cold sweat trickling down his back and quickly left. All of Edwards Wayne''s interest was dispelled by the sudden appearance of Garry. He closed the album and turned to leave. When he reached the stairs, he suddenly saw a petite figure standing in front of his room with her head lowered. She raised her small hand, seemingly intending to push at his door. However, when his small hand was about to touch the doorknob, it fell down in panic. Edwards Wayne crossed his arms across his chest and crossed his legs. Hezily leaned against the wall on the side, watching the struggling expression on his face in interest. Of course, Lily did not know that there was a pair of deep and enchanting eyes on his sorry figure that was peeking at him. However, she had to find out what he was nning to do. Should she give his godmother a promotion? Otherwise, how was she going to talk to her godmother about going to work tomorrow morning? She didn''t want to disappoint her mother, because she must have been looking forward to it for a long time. Lily''s two small hands continuously sped together, her beautiful eyes shed with a nervous expression. But, wasn''t her actions too proactive? If she was treated as a joke by Edwards Wayne, then how would she continue to maintain her motherly aura in front of these children? Would Edwards Wayne also treat her like a very casual woman? In order to achieve his goal, he was willing to take the initiative to hook him? Just as Lily was in a dilemma, her beautiful eyes inadvertently swept her gaze to the side of the corridor. They met a pair of smiling eyes in an instant. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Lily felt like she was being struck by lightning, and her whole body turned ugly. In the next moment, she turned and ran back to her own room. "Halt!" However, just as she ran out of the room, she heard a man''smanding voiceing from behind her. Lily actually stopped moving obediently, and turned around, staring at him with a bit of resentment: "How long have you been standing there? Why did she not make a sound? Are you intentionally making fun of me? "Damn it." "Are you suing the wicked first?" Edwards Wayne''s eyes were still filled withughter. Lily was stunned, her milky - white face immediately had the color of a peach blossom. She really blushed, so red that it was on the verge of exploding. This man was abominable. She actually stood to the side and watched her make a joke. This time, she had really thrown her face away. Just as Lily decided that he would never want to bother with him in this life, the man quickly walked towards her. After that, he forcefully and tyrannically buckled her wrist, then pulled her towards the balcony. Lily''s beautiful eyes were wide opened as she lowered her head to look at the ce where the man was tightly grabbing onto her hand. "Edwards Wayne, what are you doing? Let go, I''m going to sleep!" Lily had already decided not to beg him, self - esteem was more important. Since he was looking down on him, he might as well keep his confidence. In the future, he would have the right to speak about his children''s education. "Weren''t you looking for me just now?" Edwards Wayne knew that she was speaking nonsense. His thin lips were curled up, but his tone of voice still carried a smile. Lily was going crazy. "I''m suddenly fine now, hurry up and let me go!" Lily said with unspoken thoughts. But now, she was dragged out of the balcony by a man. The sound of rolling waves could be heard in the distance. Nearby, there was the terrifying aura of a man who was masculine. Lily only felt that his back was gently pushed against the wall, following that, the man used one hand to prop himself beside her ear. She looked down at him condescendingly, her thin lips curling up into a smile that made her look even more charming and enchanting. Lily''s breathing quickened as she lifted her beautiful eyes to look into the man''s unfathomable eyes. "Edwards Wayne, why are you toying with me?" Lily used him of his evil deeds, and ayer of mist instantly appeared in his beautiful eyes. Edwards Wayne was slightly taken aback, then innocently shrugged his shoulders: "Lily, when did I toy with you?" "You don''t want to agree to my request at all. You just want to see me make a fool of myself, don''t you?" Lily had yet to hear his reply, how could she not think of things bad? Chapter 261 Chapter 261 L ¡ªooking at the small face in his embrace that was filled with grievances, and the teary eyes that was filled with stubbornness, Edwards Wayne could not help but chuckle. Hearing hisughter, Lily''s entire being turned even worse. She really should have pushed him away, this man was a demon, other than bullying her, what else would he do? "Lily, just based on the fact that you gave me two children, I can''t refuse any of your requests." Edwards Wayne finally stopped teasing her, and angering her to such a pitiful state. Although he found it interesting, he also knew how to stop. When Lily heard his words, her beautiful eyes slightly froze. "You didn''t lie to me?" When he finally got his answer, Lily still doubted him a little. Perhaps it was because the corners of his mouth were raised, giving off a feeling of not being very trustworthy. Edwards Wayne did not think that she would actually suspect him, as his smile faded and his expression became serious: "Of course, as long as you do not ask to take this child away from my side, I will agree to any request you make." "It''s better if you don''t make your words sound so perfect." Lily felt that this man was exaggerating. Edwards Wayne had to admit that he was still a little selfish. Who told this woman to be so naughty? "Alright, I''ve already agreed to your request. Now, should we talk about the matters between us?" Edwards Wayne looked at his gentle lips under the light of the halo. He always felt that the kiss just now was too hurried, and he still wanted to give it another try. Lily immediately understood what he meant by "talking". Just as she was about to reach out to push him away, her tall and big body leaned forward, and her thin lips quickly and ruthlessly covered her small mouth. "Ugh ..." Lily didn''t even have the chance to respond as he was just solidly kissed by Yun Che. Her two small hands pressed against his chest, wanting to continuously push him away. But why? Did she lose her strength? His entire body''s strength seemed to have been forcefully taken away by this man. Edwards Wayne had to admit, she was so sweet! It was a few hundred times sweeter than he had expected! Hmm, I just want to kiss like this until the end of time. Lily was extremely afraid of the reaction in his body. She felt like he would be infatuated with his lips in the next second. No, this was impossible. She couldn''t be so unyielding as to take the bait. But why did her heart cry out against it, and her body seem more honest than her heart? Edwards Wayne didn''t go overboard. He only kissed her lips, hisrge palm not even caressing her soft body, but instead supporting himself on the wall behind her, lightly hooked her chin. Just like when a couple was in love for the first time, they would lightly kiss each other. "Cough ..." Just as the two of them were about to join the fray, they were suddenly jolted awake by a light cough. Edwards Wayne didn''t want to care about it, but Lily used his power to push him away, causing him to take two steps back. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Her gloomy and dangerous eyes looked towards the door as she entered the room. She saw n standing there awkwardly with the bottle in one hand and Crystal in the other. Lily was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a hole to hide in, never toe out again. "What are you doing here instead of staying in your room?" Edwards Wayne was a little unhappy. With such a wonderful asion, who would be happy if they were disturbed? n said with a bitter face, "I was nning to stay in the room since the beginning, but since my daughter is unhappy, I wanted to bring her here to y." Lily''s face turned red, she did not dare say a word, and anxiously ran behind n. Seeing that she looked as if she were a young girl that had just bloomed out of love, yet was actually this shy, n immediately looked at Edwards Wayne with both surprise and envy. "Your child''s mother, could it be ... Zero experience? Look at how embarrassed she is. Edwards Wayne turned his head, looked at the ocean waves, and asked: "You have a problem with that?" n was shocked, and immediatelyughed dryly: "Of course I didn''t, I just felt like you earned it. Really, the child is so old, and the child''s mother is actually as innocent as a young girl. Edwards Wayne, did you save the Milky Way in your previous life?" Edwards Wayne was ttered to the point that he seemed to float in the air. He had to admit, he was extremely happy in his heart. Indeed, he felt that he was really lucky. The two children were so beautiful and cute, he really wanted to hug their mother. "n, I''m warning you, you are not to teach her wrong." Edwards Wayne kept feeling that this brother of his was somewhat jealous of him. n curled his lips and said angrily: "Lily is my younger sister, I just admitted it. How could I possibly teach her otherwise? It''s toote to protect her." "When did you take her as your sister? Did you get my permission? Furthermore, I am sufficient as long as you have me as your responsibility to protect her. Your existence is too unnecessary. " Edwards Wayne was simply a tyrannical demon. n stared at Edwards Wayne in surprise and sized him up: "Did I hear wrongly? Do I need to go through you to get married to someone else?" "You didn''t mishear me, in fact, that''s it!" Edwards Wayne smiled a littlecently. n was very unhappy. He sat down on a chair to the side and stuffed her daughter''s pacifier into her little mouth. The little guy happily held the bottle of milk and took big gulps from it. "My life is tough, this little guy slept for a few hours in the afternoon, he''s in high spirits now." n Tu Ran felt that it was impossible for him to sleep well tonight. Edwards Wayne walked over and gently traced a finger on the little guy''s face: "Your daughter is so cute. Take good care of her, I''m going to sleep." n red at him, feeling that the expression on Edwards Wayne''s face was extremely pleased with himself. Thus, he hurriedly cursed: "I hope you can carry another pair of Dragon and Phoenix Fats with me next year, so that you can pay for not sleeping at midnight." Edwards Wayne stopped in his tracks, turned around and looked at n: "I really don''t know whether these words of yours are a blessing or a scam?" n saidcently, "Don''t you have the genes to give birth to a dragon and phoenix? I hope you guys can hit the jackpot at one go, but you guys have such a high chance of winning anyways." Edwards Wayne squinted his eyes, thenughed out loud: "Thank you for your blessings, and ten more pairs of Phoenix Fetus, I also have no objections!" n, Edwards Wayne was so arrogant, had he ever considered Lily''s feelings before? If she were to hear it, she would probably never think about having children with him again in this lifetime. n secretly thought that when he had the chance, he would definitely tell Lily about his thoughts, and let Lily properly treat this arrogant brat. "Daddy ..." Just as n was having a bad idea, the little fellow in his arms suddenly let out two words, and instantly melted n''s heart. Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Lily lied on the bed, beside her was her sweet sleeping daughter, but she felt her entire body boiling hot, and it didn''t dissipate for a long time. Heavens, why did it have such a strong reaction? She shouldn''t be interested in that man. Could it be that her body was interested in him? There was such an operation? Lily wanted to cry, but no tears came out. Was he really going to be a superficial woman? Judging from his handsome appearance and his charm, no matter how passive he was, he would still pounce on him? Lily pinched both of her hands together, forcing herself to sleep so that her imagination wouldn''t run wild anymore. As long as he agreed to be promoted to be a godmother, nothing would matter anymore. Early the next morning! Lily snappily dragged his daughter down the stairs. When George saw the extra dark circles under his eyes on Mummy''s snow-white face, he asked with concern, "Mummy, did you not sleep well yesterday? What''s the matter? Is there something on your mind? " Edwards Wayne''s gaze indistinctly swept across the woman''s face, and after hearing his son''s question, he couldn''t help butugh lowly. Presumably, this woman had not slept well because of the matter he had talked to her aboutst night. It couldn''t be, could it? A single kiss was enough to make her lose sleep all night? If this went on, would this woman fall in love with him? A certain someone''s narcissism exploded once again. Lily carried his daughter to the child''s seat and sat her down, drinking a cup of warm water. "Mummy, if you have anything on your mind, you can tell me and I will share it with you." Seeing that the Mummy was ignoring him, George became even more worried. Lily chuckled: "Son, I''m fine, it''s just yesterday ... I was identally bitten by a mosquito!" She wanted to say that she was bitten by a dog, but unfortunately, she didn''t have a dog at home, so she couldn''t lie and lie. Hearing that, George blinked his eyes, and turned to look at Edwards Wayne: "Daddy, do we have mosquitoes at home?" Edwards Wayne''s handsome face was slightly embarrassed as he vaguely said: "I think so, maybe, maybe!" "Mummy, don''t worry. I''ll bring up this matter with Garry on my way to school and ask him to hurry up and kill that mosquito ..." "Cough ..." Just as George finished speaking, someone''s hand that was drinking coffee trembled, and the cup of coffee immediately choked him. Lily''s mental state was originally not good, but after hearing her son being so concerned for her, her mood immediately improved. "That''s right, we should kill him and let him bite us again!" Lily heeded his son''s words, and continued to speak angrily. Edwards Wayne looked at Lily with a dangerous glint in his eye. With a hint of provocation, he said lightly, "Be careful not to let the mosquitoes hear it, next time you''ll bite a different ce. This will make you itch even more!" When Lily heard it, her small snow-white face immediately flushed red. She red at Edwards Wayne with shame and anger. This bastard dared to say such shameless words at the dining table. Furthermore, he even said such words in front of the children. Was he crazy? Emma was very interested in their conversation about the mosquitoes. When she heard her father say that that despicable mosquito was going to bite Mummy again, she immediately shouted, "If that mosquito dares to bite Mummy again, I''ll stomp it to death." "I''ll go get the electric mosquito and smack it into dust!" George was not to be outdone. When the two adults saw the little guy''s fighting spirit rise, they all became silent and stopped bringing up this topic. The atmosphere for breakfast continued to be harmonious. "What about Young Master Mu and Crystal?" Lily suddenly asked curiously. Edwards Wayne said indifferently: "He probably hasn''t woken up yet, he probably slept veryte yesterday!" Lily immediately looked towards the direction of the stairs with sympathy: "Letting a grown man like him take care of a child, is really making things difficult for him." "This is his responsibility. No one has made it clear that a child must be taken by a woman, has they not?" Edwards Wayne replied with a smile. These words made Lily feel warmth, but afterwards, her expression froze. Strange, why did she always care about what this man said? George nced at his father with his big eyes: "Daddy, tomorrow is Saturday. You said that you will take us out to y, is that okay?" Edwards Wayne nodded his head, "Of course I will. Little thing, wait until tomorrow. I guarantee to make you two happy!" "Yea, Daddy is awesome!" Emma Yi Ting''s little face lit up when she heard something interesting and delicious. Lily shook her head speechlessly. After eating two pieces of bread, she took her bag and stood up: "I''m going to thepany first, you guys eat slowly!" "Let''s go together, I''ll send you off at the right time!" Edwards Wayne was lying on the table, unwilling to leave. He was waiting for this moment. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Only then did Lily remember that her own car had been sent to be repaired, and she did not have any other use for it. "Then, thank you!" Lily was no longer polite with him, she immediately followed him towards Walk Outside. The two little fellows sat at the table and watched father and Mummy leave without even looking back. There was a small sense of loss that was instantly abandoned. "Big brother, did the Mummy and fathere to an agreement?" Emma turned her head and asked her brother curiously. George squinted his eyes, his small hands under his chin, as though he was thinking about something, "I felt that... Maybe." "Is Mummy going to marry Dad? Are we going to be legitimate children? " Emma''s small face shed with surprise. George looked at her in disdain. "Aren''t you thinking too quickly? "Brother, what do you mean in love? Do you understand? " Emma blinked herrge eyes and asked curiously. "I don''t know, but I can do it online. With my intelligence, I''ll find out soon enough." George said in an extremely conceited manner. "Big brother, then hurry and check it out. When our family goes out to y tomorrow, we will be able to create an opportunity for father''s Mummy." Emma sincerely hoped that Mummy''s father could get married. That way, she and her brother would be the baby with a whole family. "I don''t have a cell phone right now. When Ie back from school tonight, I will ask Garry for IPAD!" George''s expression was still cool, but he was secretly delighted. He sincerely hoped that his father could catch up with the Mummy. Otherwise, the only pitiful ones would be him and his little sister. Lily sat in Edwards Wayne''s car and arrived at the entrance of thepany. She had just gotten out of the car when she heard the sound of a reporter secretly taking photos beside her. She turned around in rm and the reporter immediately jumped into a car beside her and left. Lily was speechless. In this day and age, it was not easy to be a reporter, not to mention squatting here early in the morning, but to take a picture, he was even acting like a thief. But what are they doing? Were they preparing to capture some kind of scandal from her? She knew that life could no longer be peaceful with this man. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 T¡ªurning his head around, he saw Edwards Wayne looking at her with slightly raised eyes. Lily somehow blushed, only then did she realise that she was still holding onto the door tightly, and quickly closed it. Without even saying goodbye, she quickly walked towards the main hall. Edwards Wayne looked to the side, seeing her fleeing in panic, his thin lips subconsciously curled up. Weird, he felt that he really was a bit abnormal, right? He actually liked to look at her flustered and helpless appearance? "President Wayne, can we go now?" Driver brother seemed to have instantly understood the boss''s preferences, it was only until Lily''s figure disappeared into the elevator did he ask softly. "Let''s go!" Only then did Edwards Wayne reluctantly retract his gaze. Even if his thoughts were seen through by the driver, he did not blush nor jump, he only gave orders in a low voice. Once Lily stepped into the elevator, everyone''s eyes were on her. They were all staff from other departments, and were not familiar with Lily either. There was only one who belonged to the same office as her, who immediately squeezed over and familiarly took Lily by the arm. Lilyughed dryly and replied with thanks. Everyone nearby could hear the woman ttering him, and they all revealed expressions of disdain. Fortunately, the elevator door was opened so quickly that Lily had to quickly walk out. The woman behind her also quickly followed, "Lily, our colleagues have worked together for so many days, you might not remember my name..." "I remember, your name is Lan Feng, I''ve asked you for a document before, you directly threw it on my body, I''m very impressed." The other party suddenly stopped in his tracks! The corner of Lily''s mouth hooked up into a slightly naughty smile. Actually, she really hated this kind of snobbish woman. Lily did not care about the awkward look on the woman''s face. In any case, the words she said did not offend her, but they were a reminder to her that she did not need to do such a ttering thing. When Lily entered the office, the first thing she did was to knock on Xipil''s door. When Xipil saw here in, his face revealed a happy smile. "Um, what you told me yesterday..." "Godmother, Edwards Wayne has promised to promote you to be the main person in charge of the company. I should congratte you in advance!" The reason why Lily was so confident that she thought his godmother had a chance was because on the way here, Edwards Wayne had already guaranteed to her that the documents for today''s job would be sent over. Furthermore, that Lam Tung had already been expelled because she was suspected to be in love with herpany''s female colleague. When Katy was in the police station, she was scolded by Lam Tung. In the midst of her grief and grievance, she also told him the truth, and admitted that the person who framed Lily was herself. It had nothing to do with Lam Tung. When the Lam Tung heard that he had been fired, he nearly had a heart attack. However, he had to face this reality. When he went to the office to pack his things, he happened to bump into Xipil and Lily at the entrance of the elevator. Xipil, I never thought that you would actually be so treacherous, pushing me down from my seat. Now that you have risen up, congrattions, I hope that my position won''t be stuck on yours!" Xipil looked startled. She did indeed yearn for a promotion, but, she thought that he was not sinister enough to go harm Lam Tung, all of this was caused by him tying himself up, she had merely begged Lily to rmend his to him. Lily saw that his godmother''s expression was panicking, and immediately said coldly: "Lam Tung, you were fired not because you made any mistakes in your work, but because of your personal style." "If I have a secret rtionship with Katy and need to be expelled, what about the President Wayne with you? You guys are subordinates in thepany, right? Shouldn''t you be staying in the company as well? " The Lam Tung mocked. Lily was startled, but she did not think of this problem. Seeing that Lily was stumped by his question, Xipil immediately chimed in: "President Wayne and Lily are both single, they have the freedom to fall in love. Lam Tung, if I remember correctly, I participated in your son''s full moon wine the year beforest, and it has been almost eight years since you married your wife. Lam Tung choked on Xipil''s words and instantly choked on them. He could only lower his head and quickly walk forward. Xipil patted Lily''s shoulders, "Don''t take his words to heart. Thispany belongs to the President Wayne, so what kind of rules are these? This Lam Tung is truly strange, even now I still can''t figure it out. He took President Wayne''s money, and still wanted to ignore thepany''s rules, but he''s still speaking words of disrespect to you here, it''s really weird." Lilyughed dryly: "However, what he said is also not true. The matter between me and Edwards Wayne, mother, you know it, we are not serious." Xipil sighed: "It''s not bad to be serious. You are so slow, if you be Young Madam Ji, then I can count on you for the rest of my life." "Mother, can you not speak nonsense?" Lily was instantly embarrassed. At noon, Lily received a call from the jade sculpture store''s owner, telling her to go get her jade pendant. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Lily borrowed apany''s car, and then went to get the jade pendant. The uncle''s craftsmanship was not bad. The jade pendant that had been broken into two halves was alreadypletely restored. Although there were still ws, it was still able to make people feel a little better. Lily went online to find some information about this piece of jade. Unfortunately, he did not have any clues. Forget it, she wasn''t really that determined to find out her true identity. Of course, if there was even the slightest hint of a clue, she would still look for it. In the afternoon, a group of photos suddenly appeared on the inte. The title was indeed very eye-catching! The chief executive of the Ji''s Empire, Edwards Wayne, had personally sent his girlfriend to work. Immediately after, was the scene of Lily getting down from Edwards Wayne''s carriage. He even took the image of her and Edwards Wayne looking at each other inside the carriage. When Lily saw this group of photos, he didn''t know whether tough or cry. No wonder those people were squatting here, just to release this scandal? Is it interesting? Of course, Lily did not know about the economic ie that the rumours would bring to the entertainment media. She looked down at thements and was stunned again. "This woman looks so rustic, and says that she''s President Wayne''s girlfriend, it really makes people suspicious." "That''s right. He didn''t even get angry as soon as he lit up. He''s just like a country bumpkin." "Could it be that she isn''t truly in love with President Wayne? Even President Wayne is unwilling to spend money on her, so my feelings are very weak." "Maybe the President Wayne is just putting on a show with her, hehe!" Lily felt a sense of helplessness. Were these people''s mouths this poisonous? Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Gossip itself was the crux of the conversation. Those who didn''t know the truth would naturally speak freely. Lily was the only publicly acknowledged girlfriend of Edwards Wayne, and from that moment on, she was the public enemy of all women. Lily felt that there was something wrong with her attire, and furthermore, she only had a single requirement for colors. Even though she was the designer, she did not have any particrly harsh requirements for her appearance. However, when he saw those unpleasantments, he felt a bit unhappy in his heart. With their mouths on their bodies, they were merely venting their anger as they pleased. However, they did not know that such a verbal attack would cause a heavier blow to the people. "Woosh, woosh, woosh, woosh Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Lily noticed that many of the people around him were looking at him suspiciously, they must have also seen the message on the inte. At that moment, her cell phone on the table rang. She picked it up and took a look, it was actually Joshua Wayne! Lily stood up with his phone, walked out of the office, and picked a ce with fewer people to answer the phone. "Lily, what are you doing? Because of your outfit, you instantly became the topic of people attacking you. What did I sayst time? When I first saw you, I already felt that you were dressed in tasteless clothes, where did you even look like you were going to be the Wayne Family''s Eldest Young Mistress? "No wonder everyone suspects that your rtionship with my brother is broken." The moment Joshua Wayne heard her "Hey", it was immediately followed by a wave ofints. Lily listened quietly, then chuckled: "Could it be that because of their unsatisfied evaluation of my clothes, I will wear some clothes that I don''t like? Then wouldn''t I be too unprincipled?" "Lily, actually, I feel that when you wear clothes that are a little lighter in color, you look a little younger." Joshua Wayne said while beaming. "How do you know?" Lily felt that Joshua Wayne was an interesting person. Lily, to be honest, you and my brother aren''tpatible. The two of you are people from different worlds." Joshua Wayne joked. Lily was stunned! Her beautiful eyes lightly fluttered for a bit, then she self - deprecatingly said, "You''re right, I am indeed not worthy of your big brother." Hearing her self-deprecating words, Joshua Wayne suddenly felt that he had said something that he shouldn''t have, and immediately corrected his mistake: "Don''t misunderstand, I did not mean to belittle you, I just felt that your character was notpatible with my brother''s, you know, my brother is a very strict and uninteresting person, I felt that you are a rather interesting person, maybe, your personalities canplement each other a little." "You called me today because you want to talk to me about these boring things?" Lily did not want to continue the topic he was talking about, so he asked with a faint smile. "I just don''t feel good about those people on the inte spouting nonsense about you. At any rate, you might be my sister-inw''s person, how could I allow them to spout nonsense?" Joshua Wayne said vaguely. "Thank you for your concern, but those words don''t have much of an impression of me. Anyway, they can''t interfere with my life, and they definitely won''t make me lose a piece of flesh or anything like that." Lilyughed to herself. However, she clearly cared about them from the bottom of her heart. She really wanted to find out what kind of clothes they wore every day. Was it true that every woman in this world could wear something big? "In that case, is my concern unnecessary? How are the children? I really miss them. Unfortunately, I''ve had a movie going on recently and I don''t have time to go over and y with them. Next time, I''ll definitely take a month to get along with them. " Joshua Wayne couldn''t help but chuckle at the sorrowful tone of Joshua Wayne''s voice. "Alright, uncle. They must have already made up their minds. Go back to work first ande back when you''re free. It''s settled now, I''m hanging up!" After Lily hung up, he realized that someone had called him, and she did not realize that she had been called. Looking at the caller ID, it turned out to be Edwards Wayne. Lily hesitated for a moment, but still called him back. "You called me?" Lily asked indifferently. "Who were you talking to just now? You actually lectured for that long? " The man asked with slight dissatisfaction. Lily was startled, then she said with a guilty lie: It''s just a client, what business do you have with me? "Come out in the afternoon. I have something important to talk to you about." Edwards Wayne said somewhat domineeringly. "What important thing?" Lily was very surprised. "In short, at 2 PM, I will pick you up from downstairs at yourpany!" Edwards Wayne spoke in a manner that did not involve negotiation. Lily became even weirder and frowned: "You alwayse to thepany looking for me like this, it really affects my job." "If you don''t wait for me downstairs, I''lle up to you myself, remember?" The man hung up. Lily frowned, feeling that Edwards Wayne had once again begun to wield the power of an emperor. He lowered his head and looked at the time on his phone. It was already 1.40 a.m. had already left to find her? Lily quickly ran back into the office. Inside the office, his godmother, Xipil, was packing up her things, but when he saw him, he smiled and said: "Lily, I''ll be applying to headquarters, transfer you to my office and be my assistant. That way, you don''t need to endure the anger of the next boss, just follow me!" "Thank you, mother. If I could work by your side, then I wouldn''t have anything toin about!" Lily felt extremely happy. "Is there something you need from me?" Xipil immediately asked when he saw the anxiousness in her expression. "Yes, I might..." "It''s fine, do what you have to do. Anyway, the work here hasn''t stabilized yet!" Xipil''s tolerance towards her had already reached the point where he treated her like his own daughter. Lily gratefully looked at his foster mother, said a word of thanks, and turned to leave. When she took her bag downstairs, she realized that Edwards Wayne''s car had not arrived yet. She suddenly felt a bit embarrassed. How could she have run down here so quickly to wait for him? ''Damn it, would that man feel that I''m being too aggressive?'' Ever since he had met Edwards Wayne, Lily felt that many mysterious thoughts had appeared in his mind. He had never paid attention to the details before, but now he cared so much about them. What happened to her? From a distance, a row of ck-colored cars drove over, Lily''s gaze stopped on the car in the middle. Jacky Ip pinched the bag''s small hand, while he was inexplicably nervous. Chapter 265 Chapter 265 T ¡ª he car stopped right in front of her. Without waiting for the driver to open the door for her, Edwards Wayne had already pushed it open. With his slender legs, he got out of the car, held onto the dumbstruck Lily''s small hand, and said in a low voice: "Let''s go!" Lily also did not expect Edwards Wayne to actually get off himself, and was stunned for a moment, until she reacted, his small hand was already tightly held by him, and he sat inside the carriage. Lily''s face flushed red and her heartbeat became like a madman. Her beautiful eyes quickly swept across the man''s handsome face. "Edwards Wayne, what are you doing?" "I''ll take you shopping!" The man''s voice was as low as water. Lily was stunned. Only now did she realize that her small hand was still wrapped by the man''s big palm. She quickly retracted it and said anxiously: "No need, I don''t need to buy anything." "Lily, I can''t stand those people who hurt you in their words, do you understand?" Edwards Wayne grabbed onto the small hand she was about to open the door with, and his voice revealed a trace of concern and difort. Lily was startled, her eyes opened wide, looking at him, she blinked, and couldn''t figure out what exactly his words meant. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "I don''t even know what I''m doing... How could you? " Lily was no longer able to hide her emotions. The man''s words had stirred her up quite a bit. This kind of feeling already made Lily unable to pretend to ignore it. "Because you are my woman! I hope my woman is envied and not picked on. " Edwards Wayne''s gaze was tightly locked onto her face, and when he saw that she was moved by his words, his mood grew even more stuffy. Lilyughed at herself: "I am so sorry, because of my attire, I have caused you to be scolded. At most, I can only guarantee that the next time I put on clothes and take special note of it, after all, I am still a designer and can only lift my fingers. In the end, I am still ratherzy, and love to pick up the simplest of clothes to wear when I go out." "Why are you apologizing to me? It was you who got hit." Edwards Wayneughed lowly. "I saw someone saying that you were unwilling to spend money for me. Isn''t this just scolding you for being stingy? Thus, since I have agreed to be your girlfriend, I have the obligation to change your image. I will truly pay attention to this and definitely not let you lose face. " Lily felt that this matter of his had truly implicated him. "Do you really have to be so clean with me? So what if you implicate me? I am neither angry nor sad. On the contrary, since others can keep us together, I feel happy about it. Furthermore, I am not afraid of trouble. It is up to you to trouble me. " Edwards Wayne''s words revealed his love for her at every turn. Lily was not an idiot. This man was so lenient towards her, there was no way she would pretend to be loyal. "You ... You don''t have to be so kind to me. " Lily was about to be unable to persevere any longer, the determination to hate him for her entire life. "Isn''t it right for you? You are the mother of my child, and it is my duty to treat you well. " Edwards Wayne knew how to flirt, but inside the conversation, his face turned red and his heartbeat quickened. He really wanted to escape from this man, if she were to continue like this, she was afraid that he would lose control and fall towards him. "Alright, then go wherever you want to take me. I have no objections." As he finished speaking, Lily gave up on resisting and decided to follow him boldly. Edwards Wayne was startled, why did this woman suddenly be so obedient? "Drive!" Edwards Wayne instructed the driver. In the back seat, with the partition, the space was still spacious, but Lily felt that there was not enough air, causing her to gasp for breath. Edwards Wayne calmly sat, his slender legs folded together, making him appear even more slender and straight. "Regarding my godmother''s promotion, I still have to thank you ..." Lily felt that if she did not find something to say, she would really be dizzy from the stuffy space. Edwards Wayneughed lightly: This is all your work, why are you being polite to me? His words sessfully stirred up Lily''s tensed state. Her face, which had finally returned to normal with great difficulty, was flushed red from embarrassment. "In the future, if I need your help, can I use this method to solve my problem?" Lily could not help but sneer. Edwards Wayne nodded: "Yes!" Lily was speechless. Did this man have to answer so seriously? "Do other women have the right to bargain with you in this way?" Lily mocked indifferently. Edwards Wayne''s gaze turned profound, as he looked at her flushed red face. He answered seriously and resolutely, "No, this privilege will only be granted to you!" Lily was startled, she suddenly felt that it was better not to speak, in case her words made her feel even more awkward. "No wonder those women on the inte made you a male god, your method of flirting with women is really brilliant. People like me, who are enemies of you, can''t help but feel admiration for you." Lily could only find some words to mock him. Edwards Wayne stared at her with a slightly innocent gaze, then shrugged his shoulders: "I have nevere into contact with other women, how would they know what kind of person I am? Are you telling me what you just said? It''s possible that you ... You have fallen for me? " Lily was shocked by his words, then she immediately denied it: "I don''t like you, I''ve already said it before, you''re not the type that I like." If I don''t like you before, it doesn''t mean that I won''t like you in the future either. To be honest, I''ve never had the patience to understand women''s affairs, if it wasn''t for the fact that we had children, and we spent the whole night together, and I realized how attractive you were to me. Edwards Wayne''s words were always so irrefutable, because it seemed like there was still some truth to his words. Lily looked at him in astonishment, and then, mocked himself: "So you''re saying, I''m considered lucky? Moreover, is it that a mother''s child is too expensive? " "No, it''s because of the feeling you give me, that''s why I want to know more about you. At first, I thought of you as a woman who could defeat you with money, butter, I realized that you have your own charisma, I can''t say where you are, but every moment I''m with you makes me feel very comfortable and very real." Edwards Wayne looked into her eyes. To his, these words were sweeter than confession. Lily looked at him nkly. "President Wayne, haven''t you heard this before? Whoever loves first loses, so you will lose miserably. I am not a woman who will shed tears of gratitude just because you said you loved me, and throw herself into your arms." Chapter 266 Chapter 266 The provocative words from the woman made the man''s handsome eyebrows jump. His deep eyes locked onto her slightly smug face, "I don''t believe that you don''t have any feelings for me right now? Your reactionst night proved it, didn''t it? " Lily never thought that he would actually already suspect that she had feelings for him. His entire body immediately stiffened, and he became stiff as a statue. "Stop talking nonsense, I don''t feel anything for you." Lily started to y dead as usual. Edwards Wayne knew that she would not admit it, but, this was not a big deal either. Just like the drizzle, all things were silent, but at a certain moment, the root of love would sprout and grow into a thick forest. Lily''s beautiful eyes were still a little panicky and helpless. She didn''t dare to look at the man''s eyes that were filled with absolute confidence, and turned towards outside the window to look at the bustling street. "Where are you taking me to shop?" Lily asked curiously. "Wherever the items are the most expensive. The best, is where you can go." The man said calmly. Lily couldn''t help but turn his head back and look at him, "You aren''t nning to sacrifice me just for thements of those people on the web, are you? Then should I thank them?" "Isn''t it perfectly natural for a boyfriend to buy things for his girlfriend? Must we find a suitable reason? " Edwards Wayne could not help but chuckle, he felt that this woman''s brain circuits were extremely interesting. Lily did not know that his silly words had already created a good mood in the man''s mind. "Alright, aren''t you afraid that I''ll crazily buy and destroy your card?" Lily threatened him fiercely. "Buy it, as long as you like it!" Men were indeed generous, generous enough! Lily suddenly remembered to say something funny. How much money this man had, even he himself was not sure. "Forget it, I''m not that greedy either. I''ll buy some clothes symbolically." Lily carefully thought about it, there was no need to get angry at him, since the two of them were already here, it was definitely because of his clothes. Edwards Wayne''s thin lips still had a smile, looking at this little girl talking to himself, he still felt that she was extremely funny. Arriving at the central za of the international shopping mall, this is a gathering of the world''s luxury brands, absolutely worthy of being called a great ce to sell gold. The car was parked in front of a private car, and after Edwards Wayne got off, he extended his hand out. Lily''s beautiful eyes froze for a moment, and she saw that there were six bodyguards following behind Edwards Wayne. In order to not let him lose his dignity in front of the bodyguards, Lily could only ce his hand in his palm symbolically. However, he didn''t expect that the moment his hand touched her palm, he would already be one step ahead of her and tightly holding her hand. Her body trembled uncontrobly, as if an electric current was quickly flowing through her heart. He raised his eyes to look at this domineering and domineering man, and his heart was in a mess. Why did this happen? However, because he had taken the initiative to hold her hand, she had jumped around randomly. "The route has been prepared for you. Follow me!" Edwards Wayne turned his head and looked into her nk eyes. His thin lips couldn''t help but curl up into a charming smile. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The charm of a man was thoroughly interpreted by this man, Lily felt that he was almost unable to continue on. His every move and gesture exuded a noble aura. His every word and action were graceful, and his eyes shone with a profound light when he looked at others. Lily was still indulging in her imagination as she stood in the elevator, leaning lightly on the ground. The four bodyguards faithfully followed him in, leaving behind two of them to take the next elevator. Lily wanted to look straight ahead, but unfortunately, the pressure that the man brought was too much. She couldn''t help but squint her eyes, just in time to see him lower his head and tightly grab her arm. When she looked over, she couldn''t even see his shoulder. It was clear how tall and perfect this man was. Moreover, perhaps because she was close to him, she could even smell the strong scent of his hormones. He felt even more dizzy now. Edwards Wayne looked down from up high, and saw that her long eyshes were blinking non- stop, and his nose was covered in sweat. It''s just shopping, is he that nervous? Hot sweat. From his point of view, the woman''s facial features were very beautiful and soft, her two snow ¡ª white cheeks were a bit plump. Although her body was very thin, her little face still had some baby fat on it. Maybe it was because he was young! It was only then that Edwards Wayne remembered that she was actually five years younger than him, and his thin lips couldn''t help but curl up. The elevator door opened, and Edwards Wayne tyrannically held her hand, bringing her directly out of the elevator. Lily thought that there would be a lot of people entering and exiting the ce, but when she stepped out of the elevator, she realised that there were actually not many customers in this expensive shopping area. That was true. How many people could afford to spend their money in such a ce? "Pick a present for my little brotherter. His birthday ising up!" Edwards Wayne suddenly said, as if he had thought of this just now. "Pick it yourself, I won''t choose a man''s gift!" Lily did not want to ept this mission. "Choose for the children, represent them!" Edwards Wayne still hoped that she would be more involved with the matters of the family. This way, he could show off the appearance of a mistress. The child was her weak spot. Lily thought for a while, then nodded: "Alright, I will look for er. If there is anything that''s suitable, I will buy it!" Entering one of the women''s clothing stores, Lily thought back to her previous experience of being looked down upon. This time, seeing Edwards Wayne beside her, for some reason, she felt a sense of security. No one wanted to be looked down upon by others. That feeling of vanity that rose from the bottom of his heart made Lily feel that it was really good. Sure enough, she couldn''t stand the temptation of money. "Sir, would you like to buy some clothes for your girlfriend? We have new styles here, could your girlfriend please try it on! " A shop assistant took the initiative toe forward and greet them. Due to the fact that Edwards Wayne''s identity rarely appeared in the public news, there were not many people who knew of him. However, his presence was very strong, giving people a kind of deterrent feeling that they did not dare to be presumptuous. However, because Lily had be famous on the inte several times in a row, she could still recognize her face. "Could this be the legendary Wayne Family? Look, the woman who followed behind him, isn''t she the Lily who was just rumored to be this morning? " Chapter 267 Chapter 267 C ire looked around randomly. Edwards Wayne, who was at the side, didn''t look like any other boyfriend either. Once he entered the shop, he picked a chair and sat down, waiting for his girlfriend to pick her clothes. On the contrary, Edwards Wayne held his hands behind his back and followed behind Lily with light footsteps, choosing together with her. Buyer had originally wanted to introduce him to Lily, but he was so stunned by Edwards Wayne that he forgot about his professional exnation. Of course, he was also intimidated by the man''s aura. He blushed and didn''t dare to say anything else. After Lily circled around, she actually did not pick out a single piece of clothing, nor did she try. Edwards Wayne grabbed her wrist. "What? "Not interested?" "En!" Lily was actually a little confused. At this point in time, she was really not used to shopping, because if she were to make a decision in a moment of chaos, she would definitely regret it. And the person who had caused her to lose control of her mind was Edwards Wayne, who was grabbing her wrist. She did not know why, but she was nervous as he followed behind his. Edwards Wayne could only follow her out the door and headed towards another ce. "Ran Lu, you don''t seem to be in that state anymore, what''s wrong?" Edwards Wayne frowned, didn''t women always like to shop around? He thought that if he brought her to shop, she would be as happy as a child. But now, he realized that everything was different from what he had imagined. "No, I just want to see more. I only try when I see one that I like!" Lily immediately replied vaguely. "But I think there was a lot that was suitable for you to wear just now!" Edwards Wayne spoke the truth. Although Lily''s figure could not be considered tall, her legs were still slender, and her waist was skinny. "Is that so? I didn''t pay close attention! " Lily replied in surprise. "How about this, I''ll pick er, you go and try it, then buy it. If not, tomorrow''s registration will be President Wayne apanying his girlfriend on Madness Street for an afternoon, not willing to buy a single piece of clothing for her. Why?" Edwards Wayne joked. Lily was stunned, her small face suddenly flushed red. She did not expect this man to be so humorous. "Alright, pick one for me. If you find it attractive, I''ll go and try it on!" Lily didn''t want to stand here and argue with him. Thus, in the next hour, Lily tried a total of close to a hundred different styles of clothes, and in the end, Edwards Wayne simply did not let her try. "Hey, Edwards Wayne, it''s enough, why are you buying so much?" Lily stood at the side. As he listened to the number of prices given by the Buyer, his entire body jumped in fear. Forget about the price, the main reason was that the quantity was simply too astonishing. She wouldn''t be able to wear it all in five years. Why didn''t Edwards Wayne just pack everything up and send them back to the shop?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Edwards Wayne looked at the soft and petite hand that he had grabbed over unknowingly, and was slightly surprised. Soon after, he smiled: "Alright, we won''t be buying!" Lily finally let out a long sigh of relief. Oh my god, it''s said that women shop really crazily, but today she could finally see it. Edwards Wayne turned around and asked a bodyguard, "In a while, ask them to send all the packed items back home." The bodyguard immediately answered and epted the glorious mission. Lily''s entire body was covered in sweat, following behind the man, her small face waspletely red. "You bought too much!" How can I possibly finish dressing! " Lily was still muttering to herself. Edwards Wayne lowered his head and looked at her, andughed: "Throw away everything that''s for the new season, we''ll continue to buy next year''s edition." When Lily heard him talk about us, his heart was already throbbing so hard that it was about to jump out of his chest. This man really knew how to grab a woman''s heart. Wasn''t buying or buying the easiest way to move a woman? The elevator suddenly stopped at one floor. Lily shuddered and looked at the man: "Where are we? Aren''t we going down to the parking lot?" Edwards Wayne couldn''t help but grab onto her small hands: "I still have to buy some things!" "What?" Lily was extremely surprised. "Since we have bought the clothes then of course we have to ask for jewelry and essories. We will go to the jewelry district to take a look." Edwards Wayne said with his thin lips, and his tall body had already half dragged and half dragged her towards that direction. "I don''t want jewelry, I don''t like those things, so you''d better not buy them. Just now, I''ve already wasted so much of your money. If you don''t feel sorry for me, my heart would ache for you." Lily immediately expressed his preference. Unfortunately, how could a man trust her? "Buying things for you, how can that be called wasting? [Firstly, you didn''t force me, secondly, you didn''t beg me. Secondly, you didn''t force me. I''ll be sad. " Edwards Wayne began to speak of his mesmerizing and moving words again. Lily,"..." "Edwards Wayne, if you continue to buy for me like this, I might really fall onto you. Do you believe me?" At this moment, Lily''s mind was in a mess, and his words had lost their seriousness. Edwards Wayne''s footsteps suddenly stopped. Without any warning, Lily crashed into his body, and even his head felt a bit painful from the impact. She touched her forehead and raised her head to look at him strangely. She saw that his gaze was fixated on her little face. "Are you serious about what you just said?" The man''s voice was low and maic. "Which sentence?" Lily blinked his eyes. What did he just say? "You want to me me?" Edwards Wayne immediately picked the main point. Lily was only joking with him just now, she just wanted to scare this man a little. But she didn''t expect that not only did she not scare him, she was even scared by him. "What are you doing?" Lily immediately took a step back. Unfortunately, her small hands were still being held onto by the man, so she couldn''t escape anymore. Edwards Wayne''s tall and sturdy body took a step forward, and leaned very close to her. With a low voice, he asked: "I just want to know if you have seriously considered this question?" "President Wayne, can''t you hear that I was just joking with you?" Lily was so frightened that his face turned red, he quickly lowered his head and tidied up the long hair beside his ears, hiding his heart that was about to jump out. "Why make such a joke? Don''t you know I''ll take it seriously? " As expected, the man was annoyed, as if his sincerity had been trampled on. Lily froze, and could no longer raise her head to look at him. Was there a need for this man to be so serious? This was too boring. "Let''s go. From the looks of it, you haven''t left me yet. I still need to buy you more things." The man''s deepughter entered his ears. Lily looked up and saw his teasing expression. He immediately realized that what he had said just now was actually meant to tease her. This was simply too despicable. Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Stepping into the jewelry store, Lily was instantly dazzled by the glittering items inside the ss cab. That resplendent glow was definitely a natural temptation. Women would always fall in love with these sparkling things. If Lily said she didn''t like it, that would be lying to herself. Alright, as a woman, she loved him too. Previously, she said that she didn''t like him, but that was all because she didn''t have the money to do so. Lily was still in a daze. Edwards Wayne tapped the surface of the ss cab with his fingers forcefully twice: "Take out your most expensive ne, bracelet, ring, and also earrings!" When Lily heard him say the two most expensive words, her beautiful eyes instantly stared wide. Looking at the man''s perfect sculpture-like face, she said softly, "Don''t take the most expensive one, can I pick it myself? Pick the one I like!" What she liked was definitely not the most expensive. Edwards Wayne didn''t think that she would finally be willing to take the initiative and ept his gift, his thin lips curling up: "Alright, go pick it, pick the one you like to buy!" Lily immediately started to look around in the ss case. Finally, she saw a pretty ne that Buyer took out and was about to try on it when she heard the man''s low voice: "Let me help you!" When Buyer saw Edwards Wayne, he did not have the courage to say anything. The man''s warm fingers had already reced Lily before she took the initiative tob her long hair. Lily''s body froze up, this man... He actually did such an intimate action without her permission. This was too much. While wearing the ne, the man''s finger would identally touch the soft skin on her neck, it was so hot that it felt like electricity was flowing through Lily''s body, causing her small face to turn red. The ne was wrapped around her neck and looked really good. Lily''s skin was originally very white, when paired with the shiny diamonds, it was really pretty. "Buy this one!" Lily said in a low voice. "Alright!" "And the ring!" Edwards Wayne reminded her in a low voice. "I don''t want to buy the ring. I don''t have any intention of getting married!" Lily immediately shook his head. A ne was expensive enough. "Help thisdy find a ring that suits her!" Edwards Wayne did not even bother to discuss with her, and spoke to the Buyer in a domineering tone. Lily was speechless, the Buyer had already found a few, and was awkwardly waiting for her to try it on. Lily could only extend his finger and let her try to rotate it for him. In the end, Lily picked a smaller diamond and decided to buy it. "Sir, the most expensive jewelry you wanted has been found. Do you still want to try it?" Buyer carefully asked. Edwards Wayne walked over and said indifferently: "Help me pack everything up. The storage ring should be taken ording to the size that she tested. It''s best if it''s a couple." Lily stood at the side, she was stunned, Edwards Wayne actually wanted to wear a couple''s ring with her, what was he doing? He wasn''t really a couple. What he said was just a rtionship between a man and a woman. While Lily was at a loss of what to do, Edwards Wayne had already brought a male model that was a couple with her through a diamond ring. Edwards Wayne extended his long fingers and ced them beside her little hand, "Is it nice to watch?" Lily looked at his slender and fair fingers, which carried the aura of a pampered noble. Her little face was inexplicably hot, and couldn''t say anything against her heart, so she could only tell him the truth. "It''s nice!" Edwards Wayne waited until she said it was good to watch, then he immediately swiped his card to pay for it! When he left the jewelry store, Lily''s legs were still floating, did he feel that it wasn''t real? "180 million ..." Madan! Why was it so expensive? These diamonds? The pain was unbearable! "What''s wrong? Are you unhappy? " Edwards Wayne realized that her little face had been tensed up and he had stopped talking. He thought that he had angered her again and deliberately lowered his head to ask her. "Edwards Wayne, stop buying for me in the future. I don''t want to owe you favors." Lily was truly shocked by the number of cards swiped. How much money was that? It should be enough to form a tower, but Edwards Wayne had spent it on her just like that, she felt that it was too wasteful. "Why do you use the word owing? "I''ve said it before, give me money, I''ll do it willingly!" Edwards Wayne was slightly dissatisfied. Lily nodded his head: "I know that you are willing, but I am not willing to ept everything. What rtionship do you have with me? In the future, you will fall in love with another woman, and I will fall in love with her "Lily!" When the man heard that she was going to fall in love with another man, his tone instantly turned stern. Lily trembled in fear. She raised her head, and before she could even clearly see the man''s eyes, she felt her handsome face widen. Immediately afterwards, her lips were fiercely kissed by the man. "Ugh ..." Lily froze. Her beautiful eyes widened as she felt the man''s lips be like a torrential storm in her small mouth. In just a few seconds, the man''s lips left her, followed by an aggressive stare. "If you dare to fall in love with another man, I''m not done with you!" Lily had finally breathed in, and was inhaling deeply when she heard the man''s warning. She was stunned. Then, seeing that the man was the first to turn around and leave, she no longer held his hand tenderly. Was this man angry? Just because she said that she might fall in love with another man in the future ... This was truly unreasonable. She didn''t say that she would definitely like him, but she only said that it was possible ... Could it be that he would even erase that tiny possibility? Where did he get the confidence from? Was the man she had fallen in love with going to be him? This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Lily recovered from her previous punitive kiss and saw the man standing at the elevator door, waiting for her. She could only run towards it with small steps! Perhaps she didn''t even realize that her steps toward that man had sped up. When Edwards Wayne saw her jogging over to him, his little face waspletely red. "Let''s go!" Finally, the man began to take her hand again. Lily naturally followed beside him and stepped into the elevator. As she was being held by his hands, she was getting used to it. "It''s gettingte, I''ll take you home first. I still have to go back to thepany to take care of some matters. I might be a bitte tonight." Edwards Wayne softly said while he was in the car. Lily looked at the time. It was almost half past five, yet he had wandered around for such a long time. There was no point in rushing to thepany now, so he could only nod and say, "Don''t send me back, I''ll take a taxi back." "I''m worried, let''s send you off!" The man said in a low voice. Chapter 269 Chapter 269 On the road back, Lily''s heart was in a mess. The man beside her looked calm andposed, showing her anxiousness. Her beautiful eyes inadvertently nced at the exquisite and noble diamond ring on the man''s ring finger. He took a peek at the diamond ring on his ring finger that was simr to his own and was only a size smaller, and his heart started to palpitate. She carefully hid her hands. She really couldn''t ept having a couple ring with this man. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Edwards Wayne did not notice her actions. He only nced to the side, and his gaze concentrated on her face for a few seconds. "When the childrene back, just tell them I''ming backte." Edwards Wayne said softly. The reason for his warning was that he hade home from workte one night and seen his daughter curled up in a ball on the steps outside the main hall, waiting for him. For a moment, he felt that it was a sin to bete. He actually let his cute little princess sit there alone, waiting for him. "Yes, I will tell them!" Lily replied indifferently, then pushed the door open and got off the car. He closed the door and watched as the carriage slowly drove away. Lily''s hands slightly pinched together as she turned around and walked into the guest hall, somewhat at a loss of what to do. "Auntie Lin, where are the Young Master Mu and Crystal?" Lily realized that something was missing from the house, and it was only then that she realised that n and his daughter were no longer making trouble in the living room. "Young Master Mu brought Miss Mu out. They said that they won''t be home for dinner, but will be back for the night!" Auntie Lin, who was cleaning the ce, quickly replied. Lily smiled gratefully, then took her bag and walked upstairs. Garry should go pick up the little guy, he could take the chance to take a bath and rx. After she took a shower and changed into her clothes, she prepared to head downstairs. From afar, she could hear the footsteps of the two kids running into the living room. "Big Brother, we have to feed Maggie and Marioter okay? I miss them so much." Emma''s voice sounded joyous and happy. "En!" George clearly missed his pony too, but he purposely wanted to look young and mature. "Emma, George, Mummy will apany you to take a look at the pony." Lily walked down the stairs with a smile. The eyes of the two little fellows instantly lit up as they ran down the stairs and waited for her. "Mummy, why did youe back so early?" Lily said gently, "Mummy will get off work earlier today!" "Mummy, what are you wearing on your hands?" George suddenly noticed that there was a shiny object on the ring finger of Mummy''s left hand. He immediately ran up two steps, and when Mummy wanted to dodge, he grabbed her hand and looked carefully: "Wow, it''s a beautiful diamond ring, who gifted it?" Emma also anxiously ran over to take a look, and she was filled with curiosity: "Mummy, this thing is so beautiful, so shiny! Who bought it for you? " Lily was extremely vexed. When she was bathing just now, she had clearly wanted to remove the diamond ring, but she had forgotten about it and was discovered by the two little fellows. When did his son have such sharp eyes? George started chuckling. "Mummy, I know who bought it for you. It must be Father''s ce, right?" Emma Yi Ting''s big eyes were instantly filled with disappointment: "Daddy is so biased, he still didn''t buy such a beautiful circle for Emma." When George heard his sister describe this diamond ring as a small circle, he immediately patted her head lightly, "What small circle, this is a diamond ring. It''s something a boyfriend bought for his girlfriend, you''re not his girlfriend." "I''m Daddy''s little lover. Daddy said so himself." Emma immediately retorted with a pout of dissatisfaction. George was instantly speechless. That''s right, stupid Emma was indeed his father''s little lover, then what about him? Lily was already tugging on the diamond ring on her finger, tugging it while saying, "Alright, you guys shouldn''t be so curious about things that you shouldn''t be, you shouldn''t ask so much, Mummy will apany you to see the pony." "Mummy, just tell us, was this diamond ring given to you by your father? If it wasn''t for your father, we would be very worried." George was a small-minded person, if he did not clear up this matter, he would be very uneasy. Lily looked at the two pairs of shiny eyes, and finally gave up on the idea of pulling off the diamond ring. He nodded his head and said, "Yes, your father bought it for me." "Really? Mummy, are you going to follow your father? , you finally thought it through! " George instantly cheered. Lily''s forehead was covered in a ck line. What did they mean by following him? She spoke as if she was really that casual. She lightly patted her son''s shoulder. "Don''t think too much about it, okay? I don''t have the rtionship you think I have with your father. Emma blinked her eyes, "Mummy, you have epted the gift Father gave you. Brother said that this is something a boyfriend bought for his girlfriend." "Well... I''m thinking about dating him. " Lily wanted to preserve a bit of hope in front of the children. When they were at school, they secretly discussed it over lunch. Tonight, they would ask George for some advice from Father, and when they were going to go out of the country tomorrow to y, they would be able to have Mummy and Father have a good romance. Now, Lily had said that she could consider going out with his father. Did that mean that his father''s Mummy was about to get married? Lily did not know what the two little fellows were scheming, but if she knew, she would probably faint from anger. Lily yed with the two pony s on the green grass for more than half an hour. The two little fellows were sweating profusely as they ran, but a happy smile was dancing on their small faces. Lily sat on the chair beside him alone. Watching the children running around happily, his heart was filled with mixed emotions. What Edwards Wayne gave the children was not only fatherly love, but an extreme physical enjoyment as well. In the past, the children had crowded into a small house with her, with limited space to y and very few toys. But now, Edwards Wayne seemed to have given these children a happy kingdom. In this kingdom, they had everything they could think of, and anything they wanted to do was just a thought. This was the charm of money, but their father was shockingly rich. Lily sighed softly, her child being able to have a father''snd that was as rich as Edwards Wayne''s and that that that doted on them was truly a very fortunate thing. What about her? Wasn''t having a boyfriend like him considered a happy thing? Thinking about the word boyfriend, Lily''s body started to tremble again. Chapter 270 Chapter 270 As the night fell, Lily brought the two little fellows back to his bedroom, ready to bathe them. After putting away the water, the two little fellows sat in the bathtub as Lily washed their faces with a handkerchief. "Mummy, your daddy hasn''te back yet? The sky is already dark! " When her father returned later, she also wanted to ask her father for a small circle to wear on his finger. Mummy was so beautiful, she wanted one too. Only now did Lily remember that he did not mention Edwards Wayne''ste return. "Your Dad''spany has some important things to do, so it might be a bitte toe back." "Mummy, will Daddy really take us to an amusement park tomorrow? He wouldn''t lie to you, would he? " Emma''s small face was filled with anticipation. George looked at her in disdain: "Daddy is a dignified man, of course, he wouldn''t lie!" "I doubt Daddy would think of us as three-year-olds." Emmaughed foolishly. Lily was amused by her daughter''s words. George curled his lips and put on an extremely serious little expression: "Daddy didn''t dare to lie to us. If Daddy lied to us, Mummy would help us teach him a lesson, right, Mummy." Lily knew that these two little fellows would definitely drag her down with them, so she could only caress their little faces and say, "Alright, hurry up and take a bath. Whether or not your father is lying to you guys, when he returns tonight, you guys can personally ask him. I don''t know either." "Alright, then I must wait for dad toe back before I sleep. Otherwise, I won''t be able to sleep." Before Emma obtained a definite answer, she would really be so anxious that she would not be able to sleep. Around ten in the evening, Lily looked at the little fellow who was still hopping up and down on the bed, unwilling to sleep, and then looked towards the main road outside the window under the night sky. It was already past ten, but Edwards Wayne still hadn''te back? Was his job really that busy? Was it because he had apanied her shopping in the afternoon and dyed his time? When he thought that it was because of him that he was working overtime sote, Lily felt an inexplicable unease. A group of lights from far away caught Lily''s attention, but when the car got closer, she dejectedly put down the curtain. Edwards Wayne''s group had a total of five to six cars, and the lights of this car were most likely n''s back. Lily pped his hands, "Uncle Mu has brought Crystal back. I will go down to help him. "Yes, I want to go down and y with my sister!" Emma was so anxious that he wanted to put on her shoes. George, however, was not that interested in children. "Mummy, I want to y the IPAD, is that possible?" Lily had no choice but to pass the IPAD over: "You are only allowed to y for ten minutes. After ten minutes, you must consciously put it back in ce." George nodded his head, "Don''t worry, I will only y for ten minutes." Lily brought his daughter downstairs and saw n''s car stop outside the main hall''s entrance, pushed the door down anxiously. He hurriedly opened the door to the back of the car and walked in while holding a little girl who was crying and gasping for breath. "Crystal, don''t be afraid. Daddy is here, and it''s all father''s fault. He must be scared!" n hugged his daughter, who was crying very fiercely, as he tried to coax her to me himself. Lily hurriedly walked over and asked in concern, "Young Master Mu, did you take Crystal out to y?" "That''s right. I saw that she was cooped up at home for two days, so I wanted to take her out to see the world. I didn''t expect that on the way back, she would keep on crying. She almost broke my heart!" n''s handsome face was filled with pain. Lily hurriedly pulled Crystal into her embrace. "Crystal,e over here and y with Big Sis. Let Big Sis sing for you, okay?" Emma Yi Ting had the chance to show off, she immediately opened her throat and started to sing the songs she learned in the kindergarten in a childish voice. As expected, Crystal liked to y with little kids. Seeing Emma singing and dancing in front of her, she forgot to cry. n stood to the side and his handsome face finally rxed. "You go upstairs and take a bath first, I''ll help Crystal take a bathter!" Lily asked in a soft voice. n looked at her and praised: "Lily, I''ve discovered that you are truly a good wife and mother. If Edwards doesn''t cherish it in the future, I will definitely fight to the end with him." Lily was amused by his words: "Enough, stop boasting about me here. Carrying children is a woman''s specialty, and I''m not the only one. Crystal''s Mummy must also be very virtuous and capable." n''s thin lips rose, a little pleased: "You''re right, she''s also a good woman, and is worth me cherishing more." Lily felt that sometimes, n seemed to be dishonest, and sometimes he looked to be infatuated with someone. He really didn''t know which side the real him was on, and which side was the real him. Around 11 am after Lily helped Crystal shower, sheid on the bed with her daughter and son in her arms. "Mummy, I cannot sleep ... "I''ll wait for father toe back ..." Emma''s eyes were already fighting, and he was still holding on. George was even more rxed than her. Closing his eyes, he had been fast asleep for a while. "Mummy, quick, pinch me. I''m about to fall asleep." Emma really couldn''t hold on any longer. Lily was looking at a few designs and seeing her cute and adorable expression, she pinched her cheeks symbolically. "But I still want to sleep. What should I do?" Emma realized that he was about to fall asleep in the next second. "Emma, go sleep first. I''ll ask for youter." Lily really could not bear to see his daughter suffer so much, it was simply too difficult for her. When Emma heard that the Mummy wanted to help her, her heart instantly rxed, and she quickly fell asleep. Before falling asleep, she didn''t forget to mutter, "Mummy, you have to ask Father... Definitely!" Lily felt that this little fellow''s willpower was getting stronger and stronger, but he was still too yful. For fun, he was able to make his willpower this strong. She covered the two little fellows with their nkets and looked at the time. It was almost twelve o''clock. Why isn''t he back yet? Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He had nevere back sote before. Just when Lily''s heart was set on edge, from afar, a train of lights shone past her eyes. She was stunned. He was finally back! Lily suddenly became nervous. Should she go downstairs to meet him? Or... Wait for him in his room. His daughter said she needed help asking if he wanted to go abroad tomorrow. Just as Lily was hesitating, the carriage had already arrived downstairs. Following that, Garry''s voice could be heard from downstairs: "Young Master, did you drink today?" Lily''s body froze. Did Edwards Wayne drink? Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Cire hesitated for a long time, but she did not take even half a step out of the door because she heard hurried footstepsing from outside. It was as if someone helped Edwards Wayne up the stairs. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Larry''s voice sounded. " Garry, please take care of Young Master in a while. Tonight, a few important guests havee, so Young Master has drank a few more cups." "Okay, I will take care of Young Master. You should go back and rest as well. It''s veryte." Garry agreed. Lily stood at the door, sticking close to it, and listened to the conversation between Garry and Larry. Only then did he know that Edwards Wayne was actually drunk. After Larry left, Garry suddenly knocked on her door. It gave Lily a fright. She anxiously opened the door, the Garry looked at her pleadingly, and said softly: "Miss Tang, are the children asleep yet?" "I went to sleep. Is something the matter?" she asked, feigning ignorance. Oh, Young Master seems to have drank too much. Miss Tang, can I trouble you to take care of Young Master for me? The Garry was truly worthy of being Edwards Wayne''s trusted butler. At this time, he felt that it was extremely appropriate for him to hand over the matter of taking care of the Young Master to Miss Tang. I believe the Young Master does not want him, an old man, to take care of it. "Me?" Lily''s face became slightly dazed. "That''s right, Miss Tang. I''ll be troubling you. Consider this as an old man begging you!" The Garry did his best to show off. Lily suspiciously sized up Garry a few times, in the end, she could only agree: "Okay, I can take care of him, but I rarely take care of the drunk, I don''t know what I should do." "You don''t need to do anything, just wipe his hands and feet and face, and pour him a ss of water to drink." "Oh, okay!" Lily could only bite the bullet and push open the bedroom door. Edwards Wayne''s handsome face slightly flushed. Heid on the bed with one hand supporting his forehead, as if he was enduring the pain of being drunk. Once Lily entered, the Garry immediately closed the door for her. She stared at the door suspiciously. This Garry... Could he be ying some tricks again? Had he deliberately asked her toe and take care of Edwards Wayne? Thinking about it, Lily was truly speechless towards the Garry. However, although she knew that the Garry was doing it on purpose, thinking that with his age, staying upte would still be bad for his health, she decided to do the right thing and help him out this time. Lily looked at the man on the bed with her beautiful eyes, then ran into the bathroom and took a handkerchief, soaked it in hot water and went back to the bed. However, she was in trouble again. After staring nkly for a second, she bent over and used a warm towel to gently wipe away the man''s handsome face. "Mm ..." The man didn''t seem to like being touched, so he grabbed her hand with his big hand. "Ah ..." Lily didn''t expect that a man would actually use such a move, scaring her so much that she let out a low cry. Hearing this voice, Edwards Wayne''s tightly shut eyes slowly opened. After being drunk, his eyes were slightly red, but the light emitted didn''t decrease in the slightest as he stared at the frightened little face above him. "Lily?" He suddenly began to call out her name. He almost couldn''t believe that she was the one who was wiping his face. " Garry asked me to help you. Can you let me go first?" Lily''s face was a little hot for some reason. When she heard him call his by name, the name he used to despise started sounding better to his now as well. "Why are you willing to help me?" The man looked drunk, but his voice was still clear. Lily was stunned, she did not want to answer his question, and only muttered: "Quickly let go!" "Tell me, why are you willing to take care of me?" Edwards Wayne didn''t let her go, and instead forced her to answer with a question. "Because you are the father of my child. Is that reason enough?" Lily hurriedly replied. The palm on her wrist was burning hot. It was so hot that it made her flustered. "Not enough, don''t you hate me?" The reason that Edwards Wayne felt that he did not like Lily pinched the center of his brows, thinking of another answer: "Because you spent a lot of money and bought me a lot of things this afternoon. In consideration of gratitude, I should repay you!" "That''s even more so for me!" Edwards Wayne arrogantly pursed his lips. Lily was stunned, then what kind of reason did this man want to hear? "Edwards Wayne, if you don''t let go, I won''t wait!" Lily was also a person with a temper, this man was already challenging her bottom line. When Edwards Wayne heard her say no, he quickly loosened his grip, and his voice softened, "Alright, I won''t do anything reckless, don''t leave." Seeing that he had finally let go, Lily secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She continued to wipe away Edwards Wayne''s face, but this man''s eyes seemed to be wrapped in mes as he stared at her without blinking, causing her heart to be even more confused. "Why are you looking at me?" Lily truly acknowledged him, staring at others like that was extremely rude, did he not understand? "Of course it''s because you look good!" The man replied with an evil tone in his voice. Lily''s face heated up suddenly, and she turned around to walk towards the bathroom. When she came out again, there was a basin in her hands, and it was filled with hot water. "Can you sit up on your own? Wash your feet! Edwards Wayne did not expect her to actually be willing to help him wash his feet. "Lily, you''re so nice to me!" He said it from the bottom of his heart. Lily red at him: "For the sake of money, I treat you well." "I know you''re not a snobbish woman. You''re only lying to cover your feelings for me." Edwards Wayne said somewhat smugly. Lily really wanted to throw this bucket of water over. Was this man drunk? What nonsense are you spouting? Don''t you know how thin-skinned she is? Edwards Wayne wanted to sit down a few times, but he fell down once again. After that, he pressed his head against hers and said, "I''m so dizzy, can you help me out?" Seeing him try to get up a few times but still fall down, Lily thought that he was really drunk and had no choice but to put down the basin. Then, he walked over to help him up. However, she simply didn''t know that this was a trap that a man had set for her. Although Edwards Wayne was drunk, he was not drunk to the point of not waking up. At this moment, he felt that he should not miss out on any good opportunities. Lily reached out and grabbed the man''s shoulder, borrowing his strength to help him sit up. Most of Edwards Wayne''s shoulder was leaning on her body, and what his arm touched was a woman''s soft spot. Edwards Wayne felt even more intoxicated than before. At this moment, Lily was only concerned about the drunk man. He didn''t realize that this man was trying to take advantage of her on purpose. Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Lily frowned, she did not know what kind of situation a man was in when he gets drunk, but she felt that Edwards Wayne''s current condition was a little severe, so why does he not even have the strength to sit up straight? Half her body was leaning against her, and she could barely stand on her feet. I will call Garry here and have him call your personal doctor and tell him toe here and prescribe some medicine for you. Lily supported his well - built body with much difficulty as he spoke. When Edwards Wayne heard that he wanted Garry to call for a doctor, he immediately sat up straight and raised his hand: "No need, I''m just a little tired. Seeing that he had suddenly be better, a pair of beautiful eyes swept across his face. Afraid that she would see through his malicious intentions, Edwards Wayne raised her hand and continued to press the center of his brows. Only, he didn''t know that when he heard her pained moans, it sounded like there was an electric current in Lily''s ears. It brushed past her eyebrows slightly, and she became a little dumbstruck. She had never expected that a man''s low voice would give off the feeling of a willful ape. "Are you really all right? Why don''t I go find Garry ... " Lily''s heart was in turmoil, he stood up and nned to call for Garry. Unexpectedly, the man stretched out his arm and grabbed her wrist with force. Lily pounced towards him, easily pouncing towards the who had a splitting headache, andid him on the bed. Edwards Wayne''s head neither lightly nor heavily hit the bed and he only felt his head buzzing even more. However, in the next moment, he discovered that there was something moist that stuck to his chin. His gloomy eyes instantly widened. Lily''s lips were pressed right under his firm and sexy chin. "Ugh ..." Lily also did not expect that after being pulled by him just now, he would have actually thrown him down. At this moment, her delicate body was sticking closely to his robust body. However, she was too light for Edwards Wayne to notice from the start. When he opened his eyes, he saw her in his arms, kissing his chin. Such a beautiful morning, made Edwards Wayne suddenlyugh out loud. It was only then that Lily wanted to quickly climb up from his body in panic. However, the more she panicked, the stupider her movements became. After crawling several times, she fell back. Only when the man wrapped his arm around her small body and rolled it over did he regain the control of the world. Lily let out a low cry, and her entire body froze. She felt that the man''s sturdy body was as heavy as a mountain, pressing down on her until she couldn''t move at all. "Edwards Wayne, what are you doing? "Go away!" Lily''s face instantly turned red, he suddenly felt that this man was too despicable. It was a waste for her to care so much about his body feeling unwell after getting drunk. She didn''t expect that he still had the strength to act like a hooligan. She really wanted to leave him and leave him be. "Don''t worry, I''ve got a headache. I don''t have the strength to do anything to you." It wasn''t that Edwards Waynecked strength, but he didn''t dare act rashly. Therefore, he could only suppress the urge to tear off her clothes, and with a flip of his body, he copsed beside her and continued to groan. Lily quickly got up and decided not to wash this man''s feet anymore. Lily took the water back to the bathroom to empty it. When he returned, he saw that the man had suddenly turned his body around. Lily was stunned, she did not expect Zhe Ge Nan Ren Jing Ran to be in such a sleeping posture. It was said that people who curled up and slept on the side usuallycked a sense of security since they were young. To be honest, she also liked to sleep like this. But she never thought that Edwards Wayne liked it too. How could he, who was born in a noble family in the Great Young Master, possiblyck a sense of security? Lily was extremely surprised. She wanted to leave just like this, so she ignored Edwards Wayne. However, Garry''s words made her uneasy, so she sat down on the sofa to the side and took a thin nket as she fell into a trance, falling asleep. After sleeping for an unknown period of time, she seemed to hear a mumble in her sleep. She woke up from her stupor and immediately sat up straight from the sofa. She saw that the man sleeping on the bed was unexpectedly having a nightmare. "Don''t go... Don''t leave me... I can''t do it without you ..." "Please ..." "Don''t leave me behind ..." Lily was stupefied. She anxiously walked to the side of the bed and saw Edwards Wayne talking in his sleep again. She remembered one time, on the living room''s sofa, Edwards Wayne was also drunk and seemed to have said the same things. Who did he dream of? Which woman? A very important woman to him. Had she left him? Every time he got drunk, he would talk in his dreams. Lily looked at his tall and sturdy body, which seemed to be unceasingly trembling. "Edwards Wayne..." Lily knew that the people in those nightmares were very weak and scary, so she wanted to wake Edwards Wayne up. No matter which woman it was that he couldn''t forget, at that moment, Lily only wanted him to wake up quickly. When her fingers touched his arm, the man almost instinctively squeezed her wrist. "Ah ..." Lily had not learnt her lesson yet. Last time, her wrist had been pinched so hard by him that it left a mark. This time, she felt that her whole hand was numb, like it was going to be crippled. "Edwards Wayne, let go ... Let me go! " Lily realized that even after the man grabbed her hand, he still hadn''t woken up. On the contrary, she grabbed him so tightly that it seemed as if she was about to break his hand. She immediately cried out in anger, and subconsciously, she opened her mouth and fiercely bit down on his arm. The man opened his eyes after feeling pain. In the darkness, he let go of the woman who was crying out in pain. Lily shuddered, and after taking a few steps back, she copsed onto the ground. Edwards Wayne''s eyes, after getting used to the dim light in the room, realised that he was already drenched in sweat. When he looked at the woman sitting on the ground, his face was also pale white, and he was rubbing her wrist hard. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Lily ..." He called her name in a low voice. "Are you sick?" Lily was simply going crazy from anger. She linked it twice, and caused the same kind of damage on the same hand as her. Edwards Wayne sat up, a little tired and in pain. With one hand on his forehead, he replied in a low and hoarse voice, "Yes, I''m sick..." Lily''s beautiful eyes suddenly widened as she looked at him with disbelief. She actually admitted to such a proud man. Chapter 273 Chapter 273 T ¡ªhis time, it was Lily who was stunned. Previously, she had only casually scolded him, but did not expect him to so straightforwardly admit that she was sick, making it seem as if she was bullying a sick person. In her heart, there was an indescribable feeling. "I think you''re too drunk!" Lily crawled up from the ground, intending to m the door and leave. "I''m very conscious now. I scratched you just now. Sorry!" Edwards Wayne watched as she kept rubbing his wrist, which showed how hard he had squeezed his just now. Her wrist was already delicate to the point of breaking with a single pinch. With such pain, it was no wonder that she wanted to bite herself. When Lily heard him apologizing for what happened just now, a wave of anger rose up from somewhere. She fiercely turned around and stared at him with her pair of beautiful eyes, her voice filled with sharpness. "Edwards Wayne, exactly how many women are you hiding in your heart, you better tell me this clearly now, don''t think of others as your heart, and at the same time lovingly say those sweet words to me. Do you really think that you will be the only one who won''t marry anymore after I give birth to two children? No matter how unbearable I am, I still would absolutely not be willing to share a man with another woman. If you don''t abandon all rtions with another woman, then don''t provoke me in the future. Otherwise, don''t me me for not being polite and tearing apart your hypocritical mask." As Lily spoke, she couldn''t help but point at his eyes and say those words because she really felt that she was being yed around by him. Hearing the words he said in his dreams just now, she felt that every single sweet words he said before, had now stabbed into her heart like a knife and made her feel even more bored, wishing that she had never met this man in her entire life. Edwards Wayne, who was originally somewhat clear ¡ª headed, waspletely woken up by this woman''s mysterious curses that he had pointed at his face. He raised his eyes and locked onto the angry little face above his head with his dark and unfathomable eyes. "What are you talking about? Speak clearly! What did I do to you? " Edwards Wayne was very confused, because he felt that he couldn''t really understand the meaning behind her words. It sounded as if he had been toying with her, but he promised that every word he said was from the bottom of his heart. Lily saw that he was still looking at her with a look of innocence and confusion, but he still had the face to ask her what she was talking about. How could I know? You should ask yourself, if you don''t want her to leave you, then you should have her back then, ah, what''s the use of dreaming about her now, and don''t tell me those silly things again. That''s right, in love, I am just a rookie, and what you said was very moving, but now ... I won''t believe a half -hearted bastard like you anymore. You can say whatever you want to whoever you want to. In short... "Stop talking to me." Only then did Edwards Wayne seem to understand what she was saying. In that nightmare just now, he once again remembered the scene of his mother leaving his brother. Did he really say something he shouldn''t have in his dreams? "Lily, do you mean that you''re interested in me?" Edwards Wayne''s focus was never on the main topic. Because,pared to her anger, what he cared more about was whether she had feelings for him. Lily choked! The righteous arrogance from earlier had instantly disappeared. She lowered her head and straightened her disheveled hair, then fell silent. Edwards Wayne looked at her and did not say a word, his thin lips slightly lifted, and then, with a slightly hoarse voice, he said: "The woman in my dreams, is my mother!" Lily''s lowered head suddenly jerked up as she looked at Edwards Wayne with disbelief? Following that, her eyes widened in shock as she suspiciously sized up the man. Could it be ... Does he have a motherly plot? Who in their dreams would keep saying all those things to their mother that sounded so misleading? The moment Edwards Wayne met her gaze that was sizing him up and looking at him with suspicion, heughed bitterly: "Don''t let your imagination run wild. My mother married someone after my father died in a car ident. The anger on Lily''s facepletely disappeared without a trace, and she became a bit helpless. If it was really as this man said, then the two times she scolded him earlier would be a joke. It''s over. Is this manughing at me again? "That... Why didn''t you tell me earlier... You made me misunderstand you, so don''t me me for the way I scolded you just now. It''s all your fault for not exining earlier. " Lily did not want to admit that he scolded the wrong person. However, Edwards Wayne actually startedughing softly, "On the contrary, I like listening to you scolding me. If you ignore me indifferently, it means that I don''t have a ce in your heart at all. You like what I say, don''t you?" Lily''s little face instantly flushed red. Had I identally revealed the truth to him? What should he do? Help! She didn''t want this man to find out about her heart. In fact, she already felt a little interested in him. "Lily..." "Ugh ..." Lily immediately took two steps back and leaned on the wall. "Come here!" The man''s voice was low and irresistible. "No, I''m not going!" Lily only felt that the atmosphere at this moment was extremely dangerous. This man was sitting on the bed, as if he was a wild beast hiding in the shadows, waiting to eat human. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Once again, Edwards Wayne was provoked by her interesting reply. He could only nod his head: "Alright, are you going to sleep now?" "No, I want to hear your sad story!" Lily leaned against the wall and walked towards the sofa, then sat down on the sofa and covered herself with a nket: "You can tell me now, why did your mother abandon you two, right? Don''t misunderstand, I didn''t want you to say it, after all, this is definitely your secret, and also your scar." Seeing that she did not leave and instead sat back down on the sofa, still wanting to hear his story, Edwards Wayne''s tense face rxed slightly. "The first time my mother married my father was for money, and the second time she married someone. She said that she was married to a lover, so she heartlessly left me and her brother to marry the man she loved. The most ironic thing is that the man, who was a good friend of my father, married my mother to her after my father passed away." Edwards Wayne lowered his head, self - deprecating, his tone low and filled with sorrow. Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Lily was truly shocked by his sorrowful voice and was infected by it. She knew what kind of pain it was to lose your parents. She used to think that she had a father, but when her father took her to the hospital for DNA testing, she felt the sky turn dark. It turned out that she was a pitiful child who had no parents. If it wasn''t for the two adorable children apanying her, she felt that she wouldn''t be able to control herself in a short period of time. Perhaps she wouldn''tst more than a month, and her spirit wouldpletely copse. Right now, when she heard about Edwards Wayne''s situation, she felt that she was better off than him. At least, she could be optimistic that her parents didn''t intentionally cause her to lose her, or maybe they were also bitterly searching for her. Edwards Wayne''s situation was different. He was abandoned by his mother, so he was much more pitiful than her. "At that time, my brother and I were very young, and we kept begging her not to leave this house, not to leave us. However, she still resolutely opened the car door and left, bringing with her everything." Edwards Wayne''s voice became even deeper, as if she was unwilling to think about this matter for the rest of her life. Lily''s heartstrings seemed to have been pulled because of his emotions. Her tone was also tinged with a bit of grief: "Is it because of your mother''s matter, that''s why you''re doting on your two children so much?" Edwards Wayne raised his head. His deep eyes seemed to be stained with a few lines of tears. However, when he saw Lily''s eyes, he quickly lowered his gaze, as if he didn''t want her to see his sadness. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Because I know very well that children cannot leave their parents. Since they are my children, I should treat them well and not let them repeat my sadness." When Edwards Wayne spoke, there was a trace of a smile on his face. Lily''s eyes had also begun to tear up for some reason. She lowered her head and twisted her fingers, not knowing what to say. "Since that''s the case, why did you only think of having a child back then ..." "I want you now too!" The man''s words instantly turned hoarse. Lily''s heart was so easily moved, she did not expect Zhe Ge Nan Ren Jing Ran to start spouting such infatuated words again. "You treat me well because of the children." Lily purposely twisted the meaning of his words because he was afraid that the temperature would rise due to his words. "I don''t deny it. It was like this in the beginning!" Edwards Wayneughed self -deprecatingly, "Later on, I realized that you had a pretty good personality. Moreover, I didn''t feel disgusted when we were together, so I treated you with utmost care." "Why do you say that? "Do you dislike other women?" Lily curled her lips, however, she didn''t realize that when she spoke, her tone of voice was obviously not as cold as it was before. Edwards Wayne nodded, and said in a cold voice: "Could it be that you haven''t discovered it yet? At first, I thought that the person who slept with her five years ago was Alice, but in these five years, I allowed her toe to my side, but I had an inexplicable feeling of disgust towards her. I already knew what she was thinking towards me, but I didn''t even give her a chance to eat with me, because, I didn''t like the scheming in her eyes, nor her greed. Lily subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Why did she feel that her body was already warming up without the nket following the man''s words? "Edwards Wayne, just think that what you have said is true, but... I... "I''m not as emotional as you are. I''m a chronic person, so I might..." "Lily, I don''t want to force you to fall in love with me right now, but I hope that our rtionship can get hotter step by step, but can you tell me what kind of feeling you have towards me?" Edwards Wayne''s tone was very gentle, giving others the charisma of not being able to reject him. Lily''s beautiful eyes flickered randomly as she bit her lower lip. She, who had always been bold, was actually timid at this time. "Well, I admit that you''ve been very good to me and the kidstely, and I can''t find anything wrong with you. Anyway, I don''t hate living with you right now, and as for whether I''ve fallen in love with you, I don''t know." Lily mustered up his courage and expressed his inner thoughts. When Edwards Wayne heard the two words "something''s wrong", his thin lips had already quirked upwards. This woman sometimes spoke too casually, but using words was still considered appropriate. At least, in Edwards Wayne''s previous circle, he rarely met someone who used words as casually as her, making him feel that it was unavoidably interesting. "That''s a good start, isn''t it?" Edwards Wayneughed lowly. Lily raised his head and looked at the man. He looked miserable and sad a moment ago, but now he could actuallyugh. I wonder if he was acting. "So what''s your rtionship with your mother now?" Lily asked curiously. Edwards Wayne''s expression instantly turned cold and his tone became as cold as ice, "I have not seen her for many years and I do not wish to see her." Lily was startled, she did not expect that after harming him, he would actually choose to cut all ties with her mother. "So you''re not going to see her again for the rest of your life?" "Unless he leaves that man!" Edwards Wayne said coldly. Lily felt that it was not strange that he had such a request. "Are you sure you won''t see her again if she doesn''t leave him?" "I don''t know!" The man''s voice instantly became heavy. Lily was stunned for a moment. She thought that this man would definitely say yes, but she never expected that he didn''t even know the answer himself. "Mm, it''s gettingte. You drank too and went to bed early. I''ll go next door and sleep with the children." Lily didn''t want to continue asking, because the man''s scars were painful enough. "En!" Edwards Wayne did not stop her. "Oh, right. Emma told me to ask you if you want to go out of the country tomorrow!" Lily turned around and grabbed the handle of the door. Edwards Wayne thought of his own daughter, and his expression instantly recovered its warmth: "Of course I''m going. The corner of Lily''s mouth raised upwards for some reason, and then, he gently closed the door. Chapter 275 Chapter 275 D ¡ªempsey Wayne looked at the door that was closed, and the grief on his face slowly faded. After waking up, he was no longer in the mood to sleep! He got off the bed, unbuttoned his suit and went into the bathroom. He closed his eyes slightly as the warm water warmed his muscr body. He couldn''t help but laugh when he recalled the words that the woman had asked for his daughter before she left. The distance between the two of them seemed to have grown even closer. This was definitely more worth being happy about than anything else. Early morning on the second day, Lily woke up in a daze amidst the noise created by the two children. "Mummy, wake up quickly. It''s already dawn, we should head out to y." Emma faced Lily''s face, and kissed and patted it, as a soft voice sounded incessantly beside her ears. Lily had only slept half the night yesterday, and now that she was awakened, her mind was in a mess. She sat up helplessly. Looking at the two happy faces in front of her, even if she was woken up, her mood was inexplicably good. "Alright, let''s go. Let''s go wash up first!" After washing the children''s face and rinsing the mouth, Lily purposely dressed the two little fellows. It was no longer the school uniform, but the mother''s and child''s attire! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. When George saw that the white cloth on his body had arge pink Star of the Heart, he disdainfully curled his small mouth: "Mummy, do you have to wear your mother''s clothes? "What a strange feeling." Lily was also wearing a T-shirt with the same pink star symbol on the front of her chest. As she tied up her daughter''s cute little braids, she nced at her son: "We have to wear it like this, didn''t we always wear it like this before?" "That''s right, big brother, don''t you always look down on the clothes that the Mummy chose?" Emma loved this pink, cautious star. She immediately put her hands on her waist and stared at her brother with a look full of confidence. George knew that he couldn''t win against these two, so hepromised: "I''ll go next door to see if Daddy has woken up yet. Mummy, Daddy wants to wear this kind ofughable clothes with us?" "His... I didn''t buy it, we bought it before! " Lily was startled. "Then does Daddy feel like he''s an outsider? It would be very sad for him." Emma muttered. However, Lily disagreed: "He wouldn''t. Our clothes weren''t bought right now, at that time, I still didn''t know of his existence." George opened the door and sneaked into his father''s room. He searched around but couldn''t find anything, so he could only go downstairs. In the living room, who was running in circles saw him with his short messy hair that was dripping with sweat. "Daddy, you got up so early to run?" When George saw his father, her face was filled with joy. Edwards Wayne walked over, squatted in front of him and rubbed his head: "Is your Mummy awake?" "Wake up, I''m covering Emma''s hair for you idiot." George pointed to the stairs behind them. Edwards Wayne''s gaze looked down from his cute little face and saw the pink and tender heart star design on his chest. His beautiful eyebrows slightly furrowed as she tugged at the pattern on his chest: "What''re you wearing? Who gave it to you? " "Mummy, this is our parental attire." George answered loudly. "Parentage? "He won''t prepare it for me too ..." Edwards Wayne trembled. George saw through his father''s considerations and replied immediately. "Daddy, don''t worry. Mummy said that without you, we would have bought these clothes before." Edwards Wayne was initially worried that he would be forced to wear it, but when he heard that he did not have any rights to it, his eyes instantly revealed a sense of loss. As the father and son were chatting, Lily walked down with the already dressed. It really was a dress for a child! Edwards Wayne looked at his daughter. The little fellow was very excited as it hopped up and down stairs while looking at its daughter. Lily held her hand and warned her repeatedly to be careful. Edwards Wayne stood up, his burning gazending on the simple dressed little girl. When she wore the T-shirt, she still had a pure aura around her. Her long hair was tied into a ponytail, she had the same hair style as her daughter, the small ones were yful and the big ones were pretty. She really wanted to hold the mother and daughter in her arms. "Daddy, you can''t move your eyes! Is the Mummy very beautiful? " George stood at the side, arms crossed in front of his chest as he ridiculed his father with a smile. Edwards Wayne''s handsome face slightly swelled upon hearing his words. Lily just so happened to look over. Their gazes intersected in the air, as if they had lost a fire in each other''s bodies. "Daddy, Daddy, can we go now? I can''t wait. " After Emma jumped down thest step, he sprinted towards Edwards Wayne. She grabbed his big hands and shook them happily. Edwards Wayne carried his daughter up and couldn''t help but kiss her on the cheek. "Eat breakfast first, and after we finish eating, we will set off immediately!" "Yeah, Daddy is awesome. Emma loves you so much!" Emma was extremely happy, her small hands holding onto her father''s face, she vigorously kissed him a few times. George alsoughed foolishly at the side. Very clearly, being able to go out with Father''s Mummy to y was the two little fellows'' greatest wish. In the past, they didn''t even dare to think about it without their father''s help. But now, their wish had come true. Lily stood at the side. Seeing the heartfelt happiness on the children''s faces, the corner of her lips couldn''t help but rise. "You guys go have breakfast. Daddy will go upstairs to take a bath and change clothes!" Edwards Wayne ced his daughter down, and walked to Lily''s side, and said in a low voice: "Come up with me, I have something to tell you." Lily was stunned! Emma looked at his father suspiciously, "Daddy, do you want Mummy to take a bath with you?" Lily blushed because of her daughter''s words. Edwards Wayne couldn''t help but curl his lips. His daughter was such a naive girl. George lightly knocked on his sister''s head. "You are such a fool. Daddy wants to show Mummy his good figure and give him free benefits." Lily''s face became even redder, following that, she shouted sternly: "If you two little things dare to say one more word, try me." The two little fellows were so scared that they quickly ran towards the restaurant. Edwards Wayne couldn''t help butugh by the side. When Lily''s gaze swept over him, he immediately let out a light cough to hide his embarrassment: "Don''t worry, I''m not trying to show you my figure. I just have something that I want to show you." "Who wants to see your figure? "There''s nothing to look at, just take it as if I''ve never seen it before!" Lily retorted. Chapter 276 Chapter 276 After hearing herst sentence, the light in Edwards Wayne''s eyes darkened in shock. He lowered his voice and asked, "When did you see it? "Hmm?" The ending tone rose, indicating that the man''s tone was slightly dangerous. Lily never thought that he would actually want to get to the bottom of this, so she could only raise her chin and casually say: "What I''m referring to is not yours, what are you panicking for?" After Lily finished speaking, she turned and walked upstairs, her handsome face instantly covered with ayer of frost. Didn''t this woman know that he was only panicking because she wasn''t looking at him? Edwards Wayne''s footsteps immediately became heavy, his unfathomable eyes staring straight at the woman''s back, secretly biting his teeth. He was automatically trying to figure out who the woman was talking about. Was it Lu Chenxuan? Damn it, how could his figurepare to his? After going up to the second floor, Lily pushed open the door to his room and entered. Edwards Wayne followed him in and closed the door with some force. It was very obvious, Young Master Ji, was he jealous? The jealousy was written all over his handsome face. He walked to the side, found his phone, opened it, found a new page, and handed it to her. "Look for yourself!" Lily was a little taken aback, she reached out her hand to pick up his phone and saw a few scenes on it, which were all the pictures of them when they were shopping in the market yesterday. "This... How did this get reported? " Lily was extremely shocked. Edwards Wayne had already taken off his blue and white sports shirt in front of her, and casually threw it on the sofa beside his. He said tly, "I got it!" Lily was stunned, when her beautiful eyes looked at him, she saw that the man''s body was extremely sturdy. The man''s body was still wet from the exercise, but it made his healthy skin even more shiny. Edwards Wayne didn''t hesitate to turn around and face her. His chest was extremely firm and firm, and there were ces where the Merfolk Fish s line under the eight pieces of abs of abdomen had extended downwards. Everywhere it went, it emitted the charisma of a man. Lily suddenly felt that her eyes had no ce to hide, and her breathing became hurried. "That... You... "Why are you doing this, is there any meaning?" Lily''s expression tensed up, and her snow-white skin was suffused with the redness of a peach flower. What was this man doing? Was this a challenge to her nerves? It was really too much. His figure is so amazing! Edwards Wayne looked at her flustered face before smiling in satisfaction. "Of course there''s meaning, isn''t this just proof that our rtionship is stable? To let those who are speaking nonsense p themselves in the face, this is the best way to retaliate." "But ..." "I don''t care at all ..." Although Lily was trying her best to force herself to look away from his sturdy and perfect body, he was the only one who attracted the gaze of everyone in the room. As a result, she couldn''t move her eyes away from the man. "I care!" The man''s voice was low and hoarse. Under Lily''s defenses, he walked in front of her. The male body that was a head taller than her, had such an absolute advantage that it made Lily''s heart stop. The male body was emitting a strong male hormone aura, making Lily feel like she was suffocating. She immediately turned around to leave. The man held her wrist gently and said, "I don''t want to see any negative news." "Then... Should I say thank you? " Lily mustered the courage to raise his head, and looked into the pair of eyes that were as deep as the night. Edwards Wayne''s thin, good - looking lips slightly rose: "If you want to say it, I won''t stop you!" Lily was really driven mad by this man. How could she have the mood to thank him now? "The children are eating breakfast, I have to go down ..." "Children should learn to be independent as soon as possible, even when ites to eating ..." The man''s voice was already so quiet that it was unspeakable. His handsome face slightly tilted down as he probed, trying to find her soft lips. Lily''s entire body became stiff like a statue, and even her breathing had stopped. Suddenly, the man grabbed her hand and pressed it against his tenacious skin ... Lily was so scared that she quickly retracted her hand, as if she didn''t have the guts to do so. It was also at this moment that her thin lips took away her breath and she greedily kissed it. "Edwards Wayne, don''t do this!" It was only a slight kiss on the surface, but it was quickly pushed away by Lily. "Hurry up and change your clothes. The children seem to be looking forward to this trip." Lily hurriedly took a few steps back, lowered her head, and said this in a hurry. "What about you?" Edwards Wayne was not angry that she had pushed him away. Instead, he just stood there calmly, and asked her with a low voice. Lily was stunned for a moment, and did her best to calm his breathing: "I''m not looking forward to it, but is it important to you?" "Of course it''s important. Although I''m taking the children out to y, you are their mother. Your opinion is equally important to me." Edwards Wayne was sincere and his voice was filled with gentleness. Lily could only blush and say, "If we''re going to y, who doesn''t like it? Of course I like it." "Then we''ll have to y well!" When Edwards Wayne heard her answer, he was instantly satisfied. Lily didn''t want to continue talking to him anymore. He just felt that this man was too evil, and too dangerous. This feeling was not because he would rush towards him like a beast and bite him. Rather, it was the fear and unease deep within his heart because of his existence. It was as if in the next second, he would sink into his abyss, beyond redemption. That was a trembling that came from the deepest part of his soul. Lily had never felt such a feeling before. Therefore, she was afraid! This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . However, she knew that one of her feet had long since stepped into the cave. Lily went down the stairs while blushing, she did not expect to see n pushing a baby carriage into the living room. "Yo, Lily, what happened to your face?" Did Edwards Wayne tease you again? " Thinking about that day on the balcony, when he identally caught Lily red-handed, Lily escaped. From what n saw, it was probably Edwards Wayne who did this again. Lily red at him snappily. "Can''t you be more serious? "Me? Of course I''m going. How can my precious daughter and I miss such a fun thing? Isn''t that so, Crystal? " n now treated his daughter as a treasure and took her with great care. "Daddy, I want to y!" The little guy vaguely spat out words. Chapter 277 Chapter 277 W ¡ªhen Edwards Wayne came down again, he was dressed very casually, and did not have his usual strict and orthodox look. Even his short hair that he liked tob back, was very casual today. It made him look like a Big Star, casually absorbing a person''s soul. Seeing hime down, Lily immediately started to feed the porridge in Crystal''s arms, pretending as if he did not see him. The fiery scene that happened in the room until now had caused her heart to beat erratically. Edwards Wayne did not continue teasing her, and instead chatted about some work matters with n. After Emma finished her breakfast, she sat up straight and watched the Mummy feed Crystal. "Mummy, your sister has already eaten and vomited, how can you feed her? She''s not eating anymore!" Emma felt that the Mummy was forcing her to eat something, so she immediately said unhappily. Lily chuckled: "Emma, little sister is still young, if she doesn''t eat well, she will eat this way. You used to eat this way too." "I didn''t!" Emma immediately denied that he looked so bad eating too. The little guy had a serious expression on his face, immediately attracting theughter of the two men beside him. "Mummy, can you make little sister eat faster? We''re all done eating, we''re leaving! " Seeing that everyone had put down their cutlery, Emma became anxious. Lily looked at her daughter speechlessly. "Don''t be in such a hurry, just let your little sister eat her fill. Otherwise, on the ne in a while, she''ll cry again when she''s hungry." Seeing that the breakfast in front of Lily was still untouched, n was very embarrassed and quickly brought his daughter over. "You long, hurry up and eat, I''ll feed her!" Lily did not insist, and anxiously took the bread to bite on. "Eat slower, no rush!" Seeing her wolfing down her food, Edwards Wayne couldn''t help but express his concern. Only now did Lily realize that her eating appearance wasn''t very graceful, and her chewing movements had also slowed down. Her beautiful eyes swept across the man, and her snow-white face flushed again. "Mummy, there''s cream at the corner of your mouth!" As George watched his father and Mummy''s interactions grow more and more loving, he kindly reminded Mummy. When Lily heard that her lips were smeared with cream, she felt extremely humiliated. Just as she was about to go and find a tissue, she passed a big hand over. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Lily was about to be defeated by this man''s gentleness. She took the tissue in his hand hesitantly and wiped it on the corner of her mouth. After the group had breakfast, they took a taxi to the tarmac behind the mountainside. At this moment, a gigantic gray private ne was parked inside the airport. Larry was leading the group of people in charge of the cabin as he stood beside the ne and respectfully weed the owner and his family. "Wow, this ne is so big, so great. Daddy, is this ne really yours?" George was a little boy, he liked these huge beasts the most. n cast a sidelong nce at the little fellow who seemed to have gone mad: "George, don''t be agitated, this ne will also be yours in the future." "Daddy want to give it to me?" George screamed in surprise. Edwards Wayne hugged his daughter in his arms as he grabbed onto his son''s small hands and said, "Of course, everything that father knows is yours." Emma Shun Jian, who was in her arms, was unhappy. She pouted and said angrily, "All of Daddy''s things are mine, not Big Brother''s!" Seeing that his daughter had gotten a little emotional, Edwards Wayne hurriedly kissed her little cheek: "Don''t worry, Daddy''s things are yours, Daddy is definitely not selfish." "Then what if Mummy gives birth to a little sister, do we still have to split father''s possessions equally with them?" George asked innocently. Lily originally did not want to interrupt, but if she were to chat with this little fellow, it would cause him to choke to death. However, when she heard her daughter mention the matter of her younger brother and sister, her face burned slightly. She immediately turned around and said, "Emma, don''t worry, you won''t have another younger brother and sister. n whistled from the side and looked at Edwards Wayne as if he was suffering from a disaster. If he remembered correctly, he seemed to have let go of earlier and said that he wanted to give birth to ten pairs of dragons and phoenixes. Yet, this p on his face ... Edwards Wayne ignored n''scent expression, but, it was not good to bring up the matter of having a child in front of Lily. It wasn''t easy for them to get back on good terms with each other. If they were to go stiff over the matter of giving birth to a child, it would be a loss on the part of the both of them. "Young Master, Miss Tang, Young Master Mu ..." Larry brought the two captain and hurried forward a few steps, smiling and greeting them. Edwards Wayne nodded towards them, and said politely: "Thank you for your hard work, let''s go now." Edwards Wayne''s ne was equipped with four air stewardesses. The four air stewardesses were all extremely beautiful and elegant! Lily was dressed casually, with a clean face. Compared to their current attire and upation, her makeup was exquisite, and naturally couldn''t bepared to them. The four air stewardesses had discussed about Lily in private before. Only, they never thought that Lily would actually look as tall and beautiful as them. Immediately, they revealed a little bit of jealousy toward her. "Sister, carry me up!" When George was with an outsider, he would sweetly call Big Sister Lily. Perhaps this had already be a habit of the little fellow. When Emma Yi Ting reached big brother, she started to call Big Sister Mummy. She was also instantly overjoyed as she shouted nonstop, "Big Sister, Big Sister..." Lily didn''t know whether tough or cry when she saw this pair of little treasures. However, since the two little fellows were so sensible, pretending to be tender in front of outsiders, she naturally couldn''t help but be happy. Larry was also standing at the side in a daze, but, looking at Young Master and Young Master Mu''s calm and collected expressions, it seemed like there was nothing to be surprised about. Edwards Wayne did not reveal anything about the two children. Now that the little guy was calling Big Sister Lily, this was definitely the safest arrangement. "Uncle Ji, look. This aunt is so beautiful!" George suddenly turned his head, blinked his eyes at his father, and pointed to one of the flight attendant who was staring at his father with an infatuated look, andughed sinisterly. Edwards Wayne started to feel speechless towards his son, this little guy. Was it possible that this little fellow was his love rival in the Mummy for a beautiful woman? There was no one left to protect his mother. The air stewardess who was called out by George was stunned because he was called auntie, but right after, he blushed deeply. Edwards Wayne''s gaze did not leave the four air stewardesses as he walked past them. As expected, he noticed his son''s pair ofrge eyes staring at him with squinted eyes. This little guy, cheap! Chapter 278 Chapter 278 I will have a better rtionship The father and son were well aware that there was something fishy going on, but it did not affect the mood of Lily and her mother at all. Indeed, if not for meeting Edwards Wayne, the three of them would never have had the chance to live such a high-end life. It was even more impossible for him to see a private jet, a luxury that could only be seen in movies. "Sister, this ne is so big! It''s so beautiful inside! " Emma immediately struggled down from her father''s embrace and ran around the exquisite carpet a few times. Her big eyes were filled with excitement and disbelief. Hearing his daughter call him big sister so smoothly, Lily couldn''t help butugh at her. Crystal saw that Emma was running around and she was also very excited. Lily looked at her daughter with eyes full of gentleness. When she subconsciously looked at Edwards Wayne, Edwards Wayne was looking at her, causing her heart to tremble violently. She immediately blushed. Edwards Wayne pursed his lips, he felt that this woman was really interesting, did he not even dare look her in the eye anymore? George was not like his sister, who was running and jumping around like a little madman. It was as if he wished he could figure out the structure of this ne in one go. "You Zou, sit down first. The ne is about to take off, fasten your seat belt." Edwards Wayne intentionally walked to her side and said to her in a soft voice. Hearing that the ne was about to take off, Lily hurriedly waved her daughter over. "Emma,e over here quickly. "Mummy, little sister wants to catch me. She''s so small, she runs so slow!" Emma turned his head around, and seeing that a small tail was chasing after her, she immediately had the thought of teasing him. She turned her head around, and shouted at Crystal: "Come,e and catch me, you can''t!" Crystal was ying around happily, she ran even faster, but tripped on the carpet, causing her to fall down. "Be careful ..." Although n was constantly paying attention to his daughter''s movements behind him, he was still unable to catch her at all. Crystal very tenaciously crawled back up and continued to giggle non - stop, treating wrestling as a very fun thing to do. n looked at his daughter''s silly look, and between his brows, there was also ayer of gentleness. Seeing that her daughter caused Crystal to fall, Lily immediately shouted at her sternly, "Emma, stop ying with your little sister. It''s easy to fall here." Emma was a little nervous as she watched his sister fall to the ground. When she heard Mummy''s shout, she immediately ran over to her side. "Emma,e over here, let daddy carry you!" Edwards Wayne gently held his little lover tightly in her embrace. After George circled around the cabin, he jumped down to the seat next to the Mummy and sat down. Lily helped him to fasten his seat belt. There was news on the radio that the ne was about to take off. n also quickly pulled his daughter into his embrace, and the group buckled up, waiting for the ne to take flight. "Daddy, when did you buy this ne?" George asked curiously. "Three years ago!" "Spent a lot of money?" George waspletely curious now, and his admiration for his father had grown even greater. "Yes, a lot of money!" Edwards Wayne patiently and gently answered his son''s question. George immediately said in a faint voice, "In the future, I want to earn more money and buy a ne that is even bigger than this!" Edwards Wayne was happy with his son''s great dream, so he smiled: "Oh? "Then I''ll look forward to it." Lily could not help but have a whole new level of respect for his son. "Once I buy a ne, I will have to bring Mummy to travel overseas every day. Mummy can go wherever she wants to go!" George immediately smiled and looked at Lily, and said some considerate words. Lily was inexplicably moved, and reached out to grab her son''s small hand: "That Mummy must be very happy!" "Where''s Daddy?" Edwards Wayne suddenly realized that the little guy''s dream seemed to have overlooked him, and he couldn''t help but ask. In the past, Edwards Wayne would never ask people like him, but now, it seemed that he was going to ask them something instead. George immediately raised his little eyebrows in a spirited manner, "Then we''ll have to see how father''s rtionship with Mummy is at that time." Lily could not help but burst outughing. Her son was too heartless, thinking of her everywhere. n continued to gloat at the side as he said, "Sigh, suddenly realizing that it''s still better to have a daughter, being considerate and having fun." Edwards Wayne coldly looked at him. If this guy didn''t speak, then no matter where he went, it would feel itchy. "George, when the timees, I will definitely have a better rtionship with your Mummy than I do now." When Edwards Wayne said this, his serene and heavy eyes subconsciously looked at Lily, as if he was waiting for her reply. Lily pretended not to hear, as she lowered her head to fiddle with the few magazines in front of him. Suddenly, she saw Alice''s image on the cover of one of the fashion magazines. Her small face instantly froze. George''s big eyes immediately floated over: "Daddy, why are you still reading fashion magazines?" Once Edwards Wayne was told by his son, his gaze immediately fell on the magazine on Lily''s face. His gaze instantly became colder, and he directly shouted: "Larry,e here!" Larry was still surrounded by a few air stewardesses, but when he heard Young Master call him, he quickly ran over: "Young Master, what''s wrong?" "Who put these magazines here?" Edwards Wayne''s voice was filled with anger. Larry''s eyes widened, and he immediately saw Alice''s enchanting figure. He hurriedly took it up from in front of Lily politely: "Young Master, I bought it. "You know I don''t like to see these things? "Be careful next time!" Edwards Wayne said with iparable severity. "Yes, I''ll get rid of these magazines now!" Larry''s back was covered in cold sweat as he quickly carried the magazine and ran off. George immediately sighed: "Uncle Lu is really an interesting hero who takes the rap!" All the expressions at the scene froze. Lily could not help butugh out loud. Then, n alsoughed out loud. Edwards Wayne was embarrassed! At that moment, the ne was already speeding along the runway. After a series of tremors, the ne rushed out of the runway and into the horizon! This trip would take more than five hours! Five hourster! The nended at State X''s international airport! Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. After five hours of flight, the little guys were a little tired. On the ne, Emma who was still singing and jumping on the ne had fallen asleep in Daddy''s arms! Chapter 279 Chapter 279 A¡ª lengthening car appeared at the airport''s entrance and the group of people got into the car. The car headed towards the most luxurious 7-Star hotel in the capital city. "George, you should also go back and rest a bit. You''ll still have some energy to yter on!" Lily said to his exhausted son who was beside him. "En!" George did not want to be stubborn anymore, so heid in the Mummy''s embrace and closed his eyes to rest. n looked at the sky outside the window and sighed emotionally: "Anne will be back from work this afternoon. I told her that I am with my child in Country X, and I don''t know if she woulde and reunite with us." When Edwards Wayne saw that his good friend''s face no longer had that kind of smug and confident look, he couldn''t help but chuckle, "I didn''t think that your feelings for Anne were hidden so deeply. I asked you before, you even lied to us, and said that you didn''t love her a long time ago." "You''re also a man. Men love to say things that don''t mean what they say. You know that!" n overturned a boat with one strike of his rod, and it was very obvious that Edwards Wayne was also on the boat. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Lily looked at Edwards Wayne with his beautiful eyes. Edwards Wayne was speechless, and corrected his in a low voice: "I''m not lying, I just like it. I don''t want to hide, I''m just like a thief." n rolled his eyes at him. Edwards Wayne was really a person who did not want to lose out in the least. As expected, she still had Edwards Wayne''s strong personality. Hearing Edwards Wayne''s words, Lily realised that he would say whatever he wanted to say. The sweet words he had said to her were really direct. "Lily, did he confess to you?" n immediately asked Lily with a smile. Lily''s snow ¡ª white face immediately blushed, her head lowered, not saying a word. Edwards Wayne immediately protected her woman: "Don''t ask so directly. She''s thin -skinned, if you ask her that, she won''t be able to take it." n immediately acknowledged it, as he was well aware of the situation. Lily red at Edwards Wayne. Who wanted his protection? Arriving at the hotel, he found the penthouse suite and opened up two! n lived in one room with his daughter, and Lily''s family of four lived in another. The presidential suite had one suite and two beds. When Lily first heard that there was only two rooms, her heart skipped a beat. However, when he stepped into the room, he realized that he had been thinking too much. "Let''s put the children to bed and rest for a while!" Edwards Wayne said in a low voice. Lily nodded and the two of them carried a sleeping child and gently ced him on the bed. The little guy was also really tired, even though it was Emma, he was singing and dancing on the ne, making it very noisy and happy. Now that he let her onto the bed, she didn''t have much of a reaction. As soon as she touched the bed, she hugged a pillow and fell into a deep sleep. "You go sleep on the bed beside me, I''ll sleep on the sofa!" Edwards Wayne saw that her face was also filled with exhaustion, and felt his heart ache. Lily did not bother being polite with him, directly walking into the room, took off his jacket andid down. However, Edwards Wayne did not immediately lie down on the sofa. Instead, he leaned on the side of the door, with a heavy gaze looking at the petite woman lying on the bed. Even though Lily''s eyes were closed, she could still feel a fiery gaze looking at him. She quickly opened her eyes and met the slightly obscure gaze of the man. "Would you like a ss of red wine?" The man''s voice carried a trace of azy invitation. Lily actually did not want to sleep at the moment, as upon hearing his suggestion, she could not help but gulp down a mouthful of saliva. In fact, she didn''t want to say that she actually liked red wine, but when she was abroad, she would often borrow red wine to stimte her inspiration, causing her to feel an excessive dependence on red wine. "Alright!" At the moment, the atmosphere was good, the man''s voice had a tinge of allure, Lily realised that it did not seem necessary for him to reject him. Edwards Wayne thought that she would immediately reject him because he had been rejected by this woman too many times and he didn''t dare to hold out any hope. To his surprise, she actually agreed. "I''m going to open a bottle of wine!" Edwards Wayne''s eyes revealed a hint of a smile. He opened the wine shelf and took out the best bottle of red wine. Lily was actually very nervous. The reason she said that she wanted to go to sleep was because she didn''t want to sit alone with this man and stare at each other. At this moment, she walked out and saw the man skillfully open a bottle of red wine and pour it into two sses. "Come here!" Edwards Wayne looked up, his eyes filled with gentleness and emotion. His voice was low and hoarse, exuding a bewitching charm. Lily bit his lower lip, walked in front of him and epted the bottle of red wine. "Compensation!" Edwards Wayne held it in his hand, but did not drink it first, but instead watched her drink. Lily could only hold his cup and drink a mouthful, then softly praised: "The taste is very good!" "Seeing how exhausted the little guy is, I''m afraid I''ll have to bring him to the amusement park tomorrow morning!" Edwards Wayne casually found a topic to talk about. "En!" Lily lowered his head and replied. "What would you like to eat tonight? I let Larry go and arrange it..." At this moment, the man was totally in a pampering mode. "Whatever! I''ll eat anything! I''m not picky with my food! " Lily''s little face inexplicably flushed red again. Heavens, why did this man even ask her about such a small matter like eating? Was her opinion that important to him? "If you don''t choose when eating, then what about men? Do you choose? " Edwards Wayne''s eyes were deep, revealing a yful smile. Lily was slightly sluggish in her actions. Her beautiful eyes met with his, and she answered with certainty: "Of course I choose. Do you think I''m a very casual woman?" "Then do you think I can do it?" Edwards Wayne raised his lips and intentionally lured her to answer this question. "You ... You can''t! " Lily looked at the smug look in his eyes, purposely wanting to anger him. "How can I not?" Edwards Wayne was slightly disappointed, and his tone also sunk. "Not anywhere!" Lily had hit him hard. As expected, Edwards Wayne''s handsome face went deathly pale from the blow. He took a step forward, and almost stuck close to her, "You haven''t tried every single time, how do you know that''s not okay?" Lily''s eyes revealed panic. She wanted to retreat, but it was already toote. Her slim waist had already been wrapped by a sturdy arm that the man had extended out, so Edwards Wayne brought her over to his embrace mischievously. "If you deny it like this, I will feel wronged. Why don''t you give it a try and then give me an answer?" The man''s voice was extremely low and hoarse. Lily was going crazy, this man is here again! "I did not wrongly use you. To me, you are indeed unsuitable. With your identity and money fiercely suppressing me, how can I be matched up with you?" When the ancients married, they said it was the right thing to do. " Lily''s mind was nk, he had almost forgotten what he had said in the next second! Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Edwards Wayne stared at the pink lips, seeing that she was biting on it from time to time, as though he was trying really hard to say something to reject him. This woman was really stubborn. He had already said all this, and what she was thinking was not to obey him, but to continue to find excuses to keep him at arm''s length. This made him a little angry. "Who cares about those well ¡ª matched rtionships anymore? When did I say that? You Lily, if you reject me, you should also find a good excuse to not lie to me. Do you hear me? As Edwards Wayne spoke, he could no longer control his emotions and wanted to kiss her lips. The pink lips that was stained with a bit of alcohol, was so tender that Edwards Wayne wished that he could take it in the next second. Lily also knew that all of this nonsense he was spouting was very funny. But what could she do? Fall? All right... Lily slowly closed his eyes, waiting for something ... "Daddy, Mummy, what are you doing?" Just as Edwards Wayne lowered his head, wanting to repay her pink lips, he suddenly heard his daughter Emma''s voice. Lily frantically pushed the man back, and all of the red wine he was holding fell onto the man''s white shirt. "Ugh ..." We didn''t do anything, Emma, why are you awake? " Lily panicked and didn''t know what to do. Emma was still rubbing her sleepy eyes with the back of her hand, mumbling in a daze, "Daddy, where are we? "Isn''t there another ne?" Edwards Wayne''s movements also froze. The red wine in the woman''s cup, and the red wine in his own hand ... It all fell to him alone. He spread out his hands, thenughed it off. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He walked up to his daughter with extreme gentleness, rubbed her head and replied: "Emma, we have alreadynded on the ground. Have you woken up?" "We''re awake. Daddy, can we go y?" Just now, when Emma was dreaming, she was still doing some pictures from when she was ying at the amusement park, so she resisted the urge to fall asleep and crawled back up. "When we wake up, we''ll go out and y!" Edwards Wayne looked at his daughter''s big eyes that were filled with hope, and only wanted to fulfill her wish. Emma immediately let out a happy cry, and then, she pointed with her little hand: "Daddy, are you bleeding? Did you fight with the Mummy? " Only then did Edwards Wayne realize that there were two spots on his white shirt that were wet and red. The little guy thought that it was blood, and it scared her so much that he covered his mouth with his two little hands. "This is not blood, this is red wine, Daddy spilled it identally! Don''t panic! I''ll go wash up and change my clothes." Edwards Wayne did not want to scare his daughter, so he hurriedly exined. Lily looked at his masterpiece just now and couldn''t help but smile. However, she was grateful to the man who was willing to take all the responsibility on his own. Emma immediately red at Lily. "Mummy, why are you bullying Daddy? "I... I don''t! " Facing his daughter''s scolding, Lily was a little dazed. "I clearly saw it. You pushed dad, and Daddy spilled the wine on himself. Hmph, Mummy, you are so evil!" Emma immediately denounced Lily''s crime. Edwards Wayne looked at the dumbstruck Lily with a smile. "Emma, I did not... "I really didn''t bully him. If you don''t believe me, ask your dad." Lily was extremely anxious, she did not want her daughter to think that she had really done something so bad. However, Emma ran over and took a tissue over. Her small hands took the initiative to wipe the wine off of Edwards Wayne''s clothes, "Daddy, Mummy will bully you again in the future. You can tell me this, I''ll be the judge for you." Lily saw that her daughter had misunderstood her, she immediately walked over and knelt beside Edwards Wayne, and anxiously looked at him: "Edwards Wayne, quickly exin to Emma, I didn''t bully you." Seeing that she was getting anxious, Edwards Wayne could only pat her daughter''s face and said with a smile: "Emma, don''t be angry. Your Mummy didn''t bully me just now. "Shy? What is shyness? " Emma obviously did not have enough vocabry, and at the moment, she looked like she was in a daze. Lily red at Edwards Wayne unhappily. Why would he tell his daughter this? "I''m sorry for being shy, Daddy was hugging with Mummy just now." Edwards Wayne said while beaming. Lily was simply about to be angered to death by this man. "Oh, I understand. Is father and Mummy giving birth to my little sister?" In Emma''s knowledge, if two people were to hug each other, it meant that they were about to give birth. Lily''s face waspletely red, she said angrily: "Exin yourself to your daughter, I don''t care about you anymore!" Edwards Wayne did not expect the little fellow''s imagination to be so rich, his handsome face froze! "Daddy, was it because you hugged Mummy that big brother and I were born?" Emma blinked her big eyes and asked curiously. "Ugh ..." "About this!" Edwards Wayne didn''t know what to say. "Daddy, tell me then, I don''t want to hear Mummy lie to me again. Previously, Mummy said that she was the one who picked me up with brother, andter on she said that she bought us at the market. I watched her with brother on TV, saying that Daddy, please, just tell me!" Emma pulled Edwards Wayne''s big hand and shook it non-stop. Edwards Wayne was speechless, was that woman really able to educate her children like that? Picked it up? Buied? Did she say she was giving it away? "Emma, can we go to the amusement park? There''s a lot of fun and delicious food there. " Edwards Wayne Gan Jin changed the topic. "Daddy still won''t tell me if it''s true or not. Okay, let''s go y. Tell me about itter." Emma was not so easily dismissed. Edwards Wayne could only sigh in relief, "Alright, let''s go y first!" "Oh, I''m going to y!" Emma immediately jumped up, and then turned around and ran into his bedroom, pulling George''s hand. "Big Brother, Big Brother, don''t sleep anymore, we''re going to the amusement park to y, wake up quickly." George opened his eyes in a daze, and saw that the little face of the idiot Emma had flushed red with excitement. When Lily walked out from the bathroom, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that Edwards Wayne wanted to take the children to y. Edwards Wayne walked to her side: "Look at what you''ve done!" "You asked for it!" Lily curled her lips. "Then you have topensate me!" Taking the chance that Lily wasn''t paying attention, Edwards Wayne quickly sucked her lips. Lily''s entire body shivered, she raised her eyes, and saw the man''s somewhat proud expression. "You''re crazy!" Lily was so scared that her face turned white. Chapter 281 Chapter 281 C ¡ªire never thought that Edwards Wayne would be so detestable. He was almost caught red - handed by his daughter just a moment ago, and now he even dared to make a move on her. Well, this man just doesn''t care, does he? "What are you afraid of? The children are in the next room. " Edwards Wayne couldn''t helpughing in a low voice. Actually, it wasn''t that he was bold. It was that this woman was too alluring. His heart was itching and the urge to kiss her had already defeated his rationality. He was also helpless. "Hurry up and change your clothes!" Lily said. She really couldn''t do anything to him. After Edwards Wayne changed his clothes, he brought the children and left the room. Then, he called n, who said that Crystal was still sleeping and Anne woulde overter. So he would not be involved with the time spent with his family. Edwards Wayne brought Lily and the children under the protection of Larry and the bodyguards to a large amusement park''s entrance. "Young Master, take the children with you to y. The bodyguards and I will always pay attention to your safety." It was rare for him to have such good parental time, so Larry naturally hoped that Young Master would be able to rx and y around with his children. "Mm, it''s been hard on you all!" Edwards Wayne patted Larry''s shoulder to express his gratitude. "Working for the Young Master is my duty. It''s not hard." Larry answered truthfully and emotionally. "Uncle Larry, you''re such a good person. When we return home, I''ll make sure to give you a raise, ten times more!" Emma said in a serious tone while standing beside Edwards Wayne. When Larry heard about such a great thing like a raise in wages, he was immediately touched. "Thank you for your concern, Little Young Miss!" Edwards Wayne did not expect his daughter would say that, so he could only say to Larry: "There will not be ten times the sry, but this year''s prize money will definitely be rich! You can look forward to it!" Hearing Young Master''s words, Larry was extremely excited. Young Master''s words were extremely generous. He really had to look forward to it. Larry was extremely grateful to the little girl at this moment. What she said was really useful. Lily held her son''s small hand, and the family of four entered the amusement park. "Emma, tell Daddy, what do you want to y?" Edwards Wayne squatted down, and looked at his daughter with tender and doting eyes. "Daddy, I want an ice cream!" Emma said in a small voice, with hisrge eyes peeking at Lily. She was afraid that Mummy would refuse in the next second. Edwards Wayne''s expression froze. His daughter''s hobby was really worrisome. "Emma, look, this ce is fun. We need to go out to eat delicious foods. Let''s y for a while first, alright?" When Edwards Wayne thought about his daughter''s experience of sending her to the hospital in the middle of the night with a fever, he decided to have a discussion with the little fellow. "There is an ice creams shop. Daddy, please, I''ll just eat one!" At this time, Emma could only act cute. Edwards Wayne couldn''t do anything about his daughter anymore. He looked at Lily with his gloomy eyes. Lily could only sigh and say: "Go and buy her the smallest one!" After receiving her permission, Edwards Wayne stood up, "I will go and buy it now. Emma, wait!" "Daddy, I want to go with you!" When Emma heard Mummy has promised to buy it for her, she immediately became as happy as a little fool, jumping like his father''s little tail. George tugged at the corner of Mummy''s clothes, "If even idiot Emma has it, I want to eat it too!" Lily knew that his son was definitely greedy too, so she could only hold his little hand and walk towards the ice cream shop. The family of four, each holding an ice cream cone in hand, began to search for interesting items. "Daddy, Mummy, let''s go and make a merry-go - round!" Emma''s eyes were shining brightly. She was dazzled finally seeing an item that she was extremely interested in, and she cried out in excitement as she pointed with her small hand. "Let your dad apany you. I''ll take photos for you!" Lily said with a smile. This was the first time Edwards Wayne had apanied children to y with something that he would never touch in his entire life. "Why don''t you apany the children. I''ll help you take pictures!" Edwards Wayne''s handsome face did not look good. Seeing that the ones above were all mothers, he immediately wanted to exchange roles with Lily. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "No, I used to apany them to do this. Now it''s your turn, what''s wrong? Mr. Wayne wouldn''t be embarrassed and wouldn''t dare to go up, right? " Lily put a hand on her waist. There was a trace of light ridicule on her slightly upturned small face,. "How is this possible!" Edwards Wayne''s thoughts were revealed by Lily. He immediately decided to go up personally. "Daddy, let''s go!" Emma immediately grabbed his father''s finger and dragged his body to line up there. George also went up together with them. Lily watched as Edwards Wayne''s handsome face slightly tensed up and he frowned. She knew right away that he would not be able to adapt to this kind of environment. That''s true. He was a renowned rich person all over the world. ying around with children in this small ce was indeed degrading for him. However, seeing that he embarrassed himself wasn''t the thing Lily loved to do the most now? Lily was alreadyughing like a booming flower, but when she saw Edwards Wayne''s awkward expression, she covered her mouth andughed non-stop. However, what she didn''t know was that this secretly happy appearance of hers had long since been captured by the man. Edwards Wayne''s thin lips couldn''t help but curl up. He didn''t think that seeing him embarrassed could make this woman so happy. If that was the case, then he would lose face. In any case, as long as she was happy, it was fine. "Daddy, sit behind me and hold me!" Emma chose to ride on the big horse ridden by an adult. George very calmly picked out a pony. Just as Edwards Wayne was about to walk forward, he suddenly felt someone hitting him hard on his back. When he turned his head, he saw two girls in their twenties standing there, blushing. They must have been intentional just now. Edwards Wayne immediately felt a bit of revulsion. Although he knew that they had onlye here because of a moment of excitement, he really didn''t like being touched by other women. Lily stood below. Her gaze fixated on him and the children''s bodies. She had already long since noticed the girls'' pointing fingers at Edwards Wayne, and it was no wonder because Edwards Wayne was so handsome. Although he was already the child''s father, it still couldn''t stop him from attracting the attention of women. Inexplicably, Lily felt a little sour, especially when she saw that the two girls had intentionally bumped into him on purpose. What was going on? Are girls so open nowadays? Being swept by Edwards Wayne''s pair of cold eyes, the two girls immediately did not dare to be impudent anymore. Edwards Wayne sat astride his horse, one hand on his daughter''s small body. Looking at his son who was grinning foolishly by the side, his mood lifted. "George, look at Mummy. Just smile, just smile ... Don''t be so serious!" Lily knew that his son did not like to be photographed. In almost all of the photos, he had a very cool expression. But at that moment, with the sunlight shining down on him, Lily really wanted to see his cute smile. Chapter 282 Chapter 282 George couldn''t resist the Mummy''s pleas, and only then did he sneakily point two fingers at her with a smile. Actually, it wasn''t because George didn''t like tough, but because of his personality. He thought his smile would destroy his cold image. "Mummy, this ce... Yay!" Emma was much more cheerful. She shouted excitedly, and her little face full of happiness. Lily raised her phone, and took a few pictures of the children one after another. When she looked down, she noticed that what attracted her attention was not only the cute and innocent smiles of the children, but also the masculine, handsome face. A good - looking person really did have an advantage by nature. Although he was just the blurry background in some pictures, but it was still unable to block his extraordinarily charming figure and face. Lily looked at it in a daze. A certain spot in the bottom of his heart had softened long ago. "Mummy, look at me ... So high!" The wooden horse came to her side again, and Emma¡¯s voice awoke her. She raised her eyes, and immediately saw the man''s sinister smile. Her small face instantly flushed red. "Mummy, quickly take a picture for me. Hurry... It''s about to turn around again! " Why did Emma feel that Mummy was so stupid? She forgot to take a picture of me just now. The reason why Lily stayed behind was only because a certain man had made her heart flustered. By the time the wooden horse turned around again, Lily''s face had already returned to normal. The moment she picked up the phone, the focus was not only on the children''s little faces, but also took a few pictures of Edwards Wayne. This man was simply a monster. No matter which angle Lily took, he was quite attracting. This made Lily a little unwilling. She really wanted to p him for an ugly one, and use it to make fun of himter. Just as Lily was thinking about all these, the wooden horse game had already been over. A man''s voice sounded beside her ear, "Do I look good?" Lily''s body froze and she quickly put down her phone. "Who said I was looking at you!" She said stubbornly. Edwards Wayne did not continue to tease her. He squatted down and asked his daughter: "What else do you want to y? Let''s go and see." The family of four took advantage of thezy afternoon sun to leisurely walk within the amusement park. The scene was very warm and beautiful. "Daddy, there''s a haunted house over there!" George suddenly tugged on his father''s clothes. Edwards Wayne frowned, and said indifferently: "Son, do you think Father will be afraid of ghosts?" George immediately winked at him. The father and son were thinking the same thing. Edwards Wayne was slightly startled, and immediately understood what his son meant. Edwards Wayne immediately raised his eyebrows: "I''m not afraid of ghosts. But it seems that someone are afraid!" Lily stopped in her tracks and looked at the man beside him strangely. George immediately said: "My Mummy has the least guts. Daddy. She is really scared of ghosts. Don''t scare her." "Son, what nonsense are you spouting? Who said I''m afraid? How am I timid? " Lily didn''t want to be mocked by this man, so she immediately fell for his tricks and unwillingly retorted her son''s words. "Mummy, if you aren''t timid, then follow Daddy to the haunted house to y. Then we can see who will be scared to death?" George said while beaming. Lily''s beautiful eyes slightly froze as she turned her head to look at Edwards Wayne. Edwards Wayne''s lips immediately curled up as he said conceitedly, "No matter how terrifying the inside is, I will absolutely not be afraid of it." "Me neither!" Lily could see the contempt in the man''s eyes that he had towards her, so she immediately straightened her body. When Emma knew that her Mummy and daddy intended to go y in the haunted house. She immediately muttered: "Daddy, if you want to y with Mummy, then who will y with us!" Edwards Wayne immediately took out his mobile and called Larry over: "Uncle Larry will wait outside with you!" Lily was just trying to show off andpete with Edwards Wayne, she did not really want to go in and take a risk. When she wanted to go back on her words, Edwards Wayne had already grabbed her small hand. "Come, let''s go in!" "Ah ..." Wait a minute. I''m not going... I admit, I''m a coward ..." Lily immediately shouted out. But sadly, by the time she finished speaking, she was already dragged inside by Edwards Wayne, and her vision went ck in an instant. "Edwards Wayne, you did that on purpose, didn''t you?" Lily suddenly felt that he had been deceived, and could not help but denounce him. Edwards Wayne''s hands suddenly wrapped around her waist: "Follow me, it''s okay. Don''t be afraid." Lily still wanted to say something, but she felt that the big hand that wrapped around her waist was hot and powerful. This made her breath chaotic. She even forgot to say what she wanted to say. "Let''s go!" If you are afraid, then close your eyes!" Edwards Wayne had already extended his hand out, wanting to block her eyes. As he touched her delicate face, a small hand quickly grabbed his big palm. "Don''t cover it. I didn''t say I''m scared. I''ve never seen such a ce before. It wasn''t easy to have a chance. I want to open my eyes and have a good look." Edwards Wayne, Well, he seemed to underestimate this woman''s curiosity. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Ah ..." The two of them had only walked a few steps when a ray of light suddenly shed by and a white skull rolled past her. Lily opened her eyes widely and closed them for a moment. Then, her entire body subconsciously went into the embrace of the man beside her. Edwards Wayne let out a lowugh beside her ear. Who just said she would open her eyes to look? Now she were scared like a kitten. "Don''t be afraid. Close your eyes! I''ll carry you. It¡¯s fine! " Edwards Wayne patted her back softly andforted her. "Edwards Wayne, let''s go out. I''m scared!" Lily could no longer do as she had been scared away by the skull that still had blood and sparse hair on it. This is too realistic! "We''re already here. If we leave, the children will definitelyugh at us." Edwards Wayne did not n to retreat. In front of the children, he still had to maintain his lofty image as a father. "It''s all your fault. Why did you propose to enter here?" At this time, Lily could only me him. "Well, it''s my fault. Be good and follow me. I guarantee your safety!" Edwards Wayne coaxed her with a soft tone, his voice still carrying a trace of a smile. Lily could only remain silent. Although she didn''t answer him, she wished she could hang herself on him. Edwards Wayne naturally took this opportunity to properly feel her soft, small body. "Ah ... Oh my god! Who grabbed my feet!? " Just as Lily was burying her face in Edwards Wayne''s embrace, she found that someone was grabbing onto her foot. That hand was ice-cold. In fact, Edwards Wayne also had people grabbing his feet, but he was really not afraid of these things. "Hug me. Edwards Wayne, hug me!" At that moment, Lily no longer cared about herdylike image. She directly wrapped her arms around Edwards Wayne''s neck, and used her slender legs to wrap around his waist. Chapter 283 Chapter 283 T ¡ªhe arrival of happiness was too sudden. Edwards Wayne was still a little dazed, but the temperature of the two small hands that the woman was entangling around his neck was extremely pleasing to the ear. The temperature is so pleasant that he could not ignore even if he wanted to. Her legs were spread wide apart as she kept rubbing against his waist, as if she wanted to directly sit on him. "Edwards Wayne, save me!" Lily was really scared. Just now, the hand had even grabbed her leg a few times, using a lot of strength, as if he was going to drag her into another world that was completely dark. Lily had a lot of imagination to begin with. When she first entered, she felt that something was wrong everywhere. At this moment, she only hoped that she wouldn''t be scared anymore. She would rather admit that she was a coward, admit that she was afraid, than be provoked again. Edwards Wayne enjoyed this woman''s passionate admiration. Fortunately, at this time, very few people came in. Only the two of them were standing in the dark corridor. Lily''s desire to climb onto his body made him wish that time would stop just like this. "Edwards Wayne, why don¡¯t you help me?" Lily tried her best to climb up for a few seconds, but discovered that Wayne just stood there perfectly straight, not even bothering to help her. Who was it that said just now that he wanted to protect her? Who was there tofort her with tenderness? At this time, he actually didn''t show any signs of being loyal anymore. Just as Lily was about to lose her temper from embarrassment, the man bent down slightly. With his powerful hands, he easily lifted her slender legs up to his stomach. After Lily''s legs left the ground, she finally calmed down a little. With her face buried in the man''s shoulders, she said in a low voice, "Edwards Wayne, walk faster. Let''s hurry up and leave. This ce is so dark and horrifying. "Alright!" The man''s voice was slightly hoarse. Although he said "Alright", why were his steps so slow? Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Aren''t you afraid?" Lily closed her eyes tightly. Her face was buried in his shoulders, her legs against his waist. She was hanging onto his body, as she asked him gloomily. "No!" The man threw out the word in a low and forceful voice. "You''re not even afraid of death?" Lily felt that this man was simply a wondrous weirdo. "I''m more afraid that you won''t love me!" The man suddenly said it like a joke. Lily was instantly left speechless. When she realised what she was on his body in such a intimate way, her entire body shivered. "Put me down ... I... I''m not afraid either! " After hearing Edwards Wayne''s words, Lily seemed to have found a way to ovee her fear in an instant. Yes, was she afraid of death? She was more afraid of the safety of her children and the health of her children. Edwards Wayne had not enjoyed his journey for very long before he felt the woman twisting her waist, as if she was determined toe down. "Lily, are you really not afraid?" Edwards Wayne was extremely surprised. How could this woman ovee her fear in such a short time? "Yes, I''m not afraid anymore!" Lily had already fallen off his sturdy body. After both of her legs landed on the ground, she curled her lips a little: "I still have to thank you for your reminder. You''re right. This is just an artificially created fear scene. Even if this is as terrifying as hell, it''s not worse than the fear in my heart." "What are you afraid of?" Edwards Wayne could not help but ask. Lily thought back to the joke he said a moment ago, and she also replied on the way: "I was afraid that I would fall in love with you." "What did you say?" Edwards Wayne''s expression instantly froze. Seeing that he had be anxious, Lily spoke boldly and confidently: "For a lover like you, falling in love with you must be a very tragic thing. I saw it all just now and you are right that every woman want to get close to you." "I forbid you to think so!" Suddenly, the man took a step forward and blocked her path with his domineering voice. Lily was startled. Suddenly she felt something touching her hand, so she raised her hand and pped it hard! "What do I want to think is my freedom. You can''t interfere with me!" After Lily pped the thing away, she walked forward. Edwards Wayne was getting more and more anxious. Suddenly, he extended his hand, and pulled thedy into his embrace. In the next second, his thin lips quickly sucked her lips forcefully! "Ugh ..." Lily didn''t expect that he would have the mood to kiss her in this kind of ce. Edwards Wayne fiercely stroked her waist a few times before finally releasing her. "Let''s go, don''t let the children worry about us." Lily''s head was spinning from his kiss, and in the next second, she felt the man''s hand on her shoulder. He held her and quickly walked through the dark hallway in front of them. Although there were still many scenes that made Lily feel afraid, inexplicably, she was not afraid at all while leaning on this man''s arm. When they were almost at the end of the line, Lily hurriedly twisted her shoulders and quickly escaped from the man''s embrace. "Wow, Mummy, you came out earlier than dad. Daddy, did you pee your pants?" When Emma saw Mummy, she immediately ran over and asked curiously. When Edwards Wayne heard that his daughter had shocked him like this, his handsome face grew dark. And as he came out, Emma looked at his pants with her big eyes. "Your Mummy..." "You''re not allowed to speak!" When Lily was aware that Edwards Wayne wanted to say something, she stopped him. No matter what he would say, she would not allow him to say it. "What happened to Mummy?" George asked curiously. He felt that his father must have put on a good show somewhere inside. Edwards Wayne spread out his hands: "Your Mummy doesn''t allow me to say it. I''m sorry!" Emma immediately went to Mummy''s side and asked, "Mummy, are you crying from fright? You won''t let dad say it because you feel ashamed, right?" Lily hurriedly squatted and patted her daughter''s cheeks: "Look carefully, does Mummy look like having been crying?" Emma opened her eyes wide and really wanted to look for tears in Mummy''s eyes. She shook her head: "No, it doesn¡¯t. Mummy isn''t crying from fear!" "Daddy, how about going to the roller coaster with Mummyter?" George suddenly suggested again. "I... I can''t. I can''t do it! " Lily immediately objected. "Life is always worth a try, isn''t it?" Edwards Wayne curled his lips and decided to give it a try. When Lily heard the screams, she immediately became terrified and quickly shook her head. "I''m not going anyway. I''m afraid of heights!" Edwards Wayne was startled, and only then did he remember the woman''s previous dizziness when she was in his office building. He immediately turned to look at Larry: "Then, you go with me!" Larry, "..." What does this have to do with him? Young Master, please let me go! Chapter 284 Chapter 284 When Edwards Wayne and Larry got off the roller coaster, their hair was messed up. Larry was so poor that his face turned pale and he looked as though he would vomit at any moment. Edwards Wayne didn''t have any expression on his face, as if he was immune to fear. "Uncle Larry, if you want to cry, then cry. We won''tugh at you." George giggled at the side. Larry''s body froze. Well, he really wanted to cry! Perhaps his endurance really wasn''t good enough. "Alright, you should go over there to rest. We¡¯ re going over to the children''s paradise!" Edwards Wayne spoke in a caring tone towards Larry, patting him and telling him to have a rest. "Thank you for your concern, Young Master,!" Larry couldn''t wait to escape from the terrifying boss. "Daddy. Daddy. I want to go to the water park!" Emma grabbed his father''s big hands, and excitedly pointed at the swimming boat that was floating on the water in front of her and shouted. "Alright, whatever you want to y with, I''ll keep youpany!" Edwards Wayne only had one thing left to do for his daughter: Dote! If he doted her daughter, his mood would also be very good! Lily was still feeling regret and shame for her actions in the ghost house. She really was useless. How could she climb onto this man''s body? Just thinking about it made her want to run into a wall and die. She wondered if Edwards Wayne would make fun of her. She wanted to hit him on the head with a stick and turn him into an amnesiac. "Lily, sit over there with your son!" The deep and maic male voice caused Lily to suddenly regain her senses, and she saw two little fellows looking at her strangely. George shrewdly discovered that Mummy was distracted all the way. Did Daddy really do something to Mummy just now? George immediately squinted his eyes and stared at Edwards Wayne. Edwards Wayne was carrying his daughter onto the boat. When he turned around and was about to hug George, he met his son''s gaze. "What''s wrong?" Edwards Wayne immediately understood the small emotion in his son''s eyes and asked him in a low voice. George snorted, gritted his teeth and said: "Have you angered my Mummy? She looks like a fool now. She''spletely out of it." "I didn''t!" Edwards Wayne answered with absolute certainty. "Then why does it seem like she lost her soul?" George lowered his voice and asked. "You have to ask her. I didn''t know." Edwards Wayne was very innocent. Besides, it was odd that he should talk so deeply to such a small person. When Lily saw the father and son hugging each other and talking while suppressing their voice, she hurriedly pricked up her ears. Unfortunately, she stood too far away that she couldn''t hear any word. So she gave up and walked over with big strides. "Aren''t you going to row? What are you still talking about?" The moment Lily arrived, the father and son instantly fell silent. Emma was already waiting anxiously: "Daddy, don''t talk to George anymore, go row the boat." Lily realised that Edwards Wayne had picked a small hand ¡ªdrawn boat. It seemed that he really wanted to interact with the children. A family of four, just enough to sit in the small boat. Lilyzily sat beside his son. When she raised her head, she saw Edwards Wayne''s face. Edwards Wayne used his strong arms to gently push the boat towards the center of theke. Emma was extremely happy and wanted to extend her hand to y with the water, but she was stopped by Lily: "Emma, sit tight. Don''t touch the water. It''s very dangerous." "Mummy, it''s so boring sitting like this. How about you sing a song?" Emma suddenly lost the excitement she had a moment ago and started to think about other things to y with. Lily''s body trembled. Asking her, a person who was very poor at melody, to sing? How shameful that would be. "I won''t sing. You sing!" Lily rejected her instantly. Emma immediately turned her head to look at his father, "Daddy, can you sing a song?" Edwards Wayne lowered his head to look at his daughter''s face full of anticipation. Facing his gem- like eyes, he had never been able to reject her words. At this moment... Lily looked at him with a littlecency. He always indulged his daughter with everything. Now, see if he wants to sing. Just when Lily thought that Edwards Wayne was going to reject his daughter, Edwards Wayne actually agreed. "Alright, let me think about which song to sing." Oh, NO! Lily was extremely shocked. She did not expect this high and cold Young Master to actually want to sing songs here. "Daddy will sing you a nursery rhyme, okay? This was sung for me by my grandmother when I was young! " Edwards Wayne pondered for a moment, and then unexpectedly started to sing a nursery rhyme. This refreshed Lily''s views of him. Would it be too strange for Edwards Wayne to sing children''s songs? However, Emma blinked herrge eyes, filled with anticipation. "Alright, Daddy. Quickly sing it. Daddy''s singing must definitely be very nice!" Lily really wanted Edwards Wayne to reject her. Because, when a man sings nursery rhymes, can it really be nice? George raised both his hands in front of his chest and watched his father calmly. This time, daddy was really giving it his all. Edwards Wayne swept his beautiful eyes across Lily, and upon seeing her stupefied expression, he couldn''t help butugh softly. What was the woman''s expression? She had a frightened look on her face. Had she decided that he couldn''t sing? "Emma, you might not understand this nursery rhyme that Daddy is singing, because it is from another country. Butter, I can trante it for you." Edwards Wayne gently told her daughter. "It doesn''t matter, Daddy. I''ve never heard you sing a song before. You must be singing very well!" Emma said with iparable resolution. Edwards Wayne was not afraid of losing face as he started to hum softly. He seemed to be singing in some kind of nationalnguage. He sang in a his low, which actually sounded quite nice. While shaking the oar, Edwards Wayne very fluently sang a very simple nursery rhyme in a strange language. From her shock just now to her calming himself down and listening, she inexplicably felt that Edwards Wayne, who was humming this song at this moment, didn''t lose face, but instead had an indescribable gentleness, just like a good father who sat on the bed and coaxed his child to sleep. Emma was listening very seriously. Her small head was gently shaking. Obviously, she liked the nursery rhyme that her father was singing. George couldn''t help but have a higher opinion of his father. He really didn''t expect that such a dull person would be able to sing well. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. From start to finish, Edwards Wayne hadpletely hummed a children''s song. As soon as he finished, Emma pped her hands. "Daddy, your singing is really good. Can you sing it again?" Edwards Wayne, "Baby, Daddy will sing again for you tonight, okay? In a moment, we''ll go to the za over there and feed the pigeons! " Edwards Wayne shifted his daughter''s attention. However, he didn''t realize that Lily, who was sitting opposite to him, had a red face. Madan, why did she blush while listening to this man singing? Chapter 285 Chapter 285 A¡ªfter getting off the cruise ship, the family ran to the square to feed the pigeons. The two little fellows were really happy as they reached out and fed their fodder to the pigeons. Lily and Edwards Wayne, who were standing behind them, couldn''t help but smile as they watched the two little fellows get closer to the Peace Angel. Lily suddenly felt a big palm at her waist. Her entire body tensed up, and in the next second, she was being forcefully embraced by the man to his side. "What are you doing ...?" Lily red at him. This man was bing more and more presumptuous, touching her whenever there was a chance. "Let''s take a photo together. A bit closer?" The man suddenly raised his phone. The moment Lily raised her head, he pressed the button.The picture of two people snuggling together was created. Lily did not expect him to actually take secret photos and immediately became a little angry. "You must have made me look really ugly, taking another one." Edwards Wayne never thought that in terms of taking pictures, this woman had a lot of requirements. However, after hearing her request to take another picture, he quickly raised his phone again. The two people''s faces were very close to each other in the phone. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Just as Lily was looking at the camera, shy, the man turned his head and kissed her on the cheek. Just then, another picture was created again. "You ... Damn it! " Lily was speechless towards this man. She had really never seen someone as bad as this man. After Edwards Wayne''s scheme seeded, he immediately took a few steps back with a charming smile, as if he wanted to dodge this little girl''s baring of his teeth and ws. Lily really did not want to y with him anymore. He only knew how to tease her. Edwards Wayne was already very satisfied. The two photos stored in his phone were enough for him to be proud of for a while. Following that, Edwards Wayne took out his phone and took pictures of his two baby children. Especially, his daughter''s every move was quickly caught by him. Even though the little guy was still small, she was already at a new height in terms of beauty. Any angle would be able to create an extremely beautiful scene. It was no wonder that his brother wanted to look for this little guy to make a movie. It was because the Emma under the camera was as beautiful as a little angel, cute and sweet. "Daddy ..." Emma immediately ran over to his side and they took lots of photos from various angles. "George,e here!" Edwards Wayne realized that he seemed to have forgotten his son. When he felt his son''s resentful gaze, he immediately waved at him. "George,e over quickly!" Emma immediately shouted to her brother. Only then did George quickly run over. The father and son duo, under the lens, wereughing exceptionally brilliantly. Lily never thought that Edwards Wayne would have such a sunny side to him. She thought that this man would only have an indifferent face, like a big ice cube. He had to admit that this kind of masculine and easy-going Edwards Wayne was very charming! Lily''s eyes were almost glued onto his body. The man was tall and slender, and wherever he stood, he would give off a noble aura. Adding on the fact that their son and daughter pair was outrageously beautiful, thebination of three people was extremely pleasing to Lily''s eyes. If there really was such a thing as happiness in this world, then the scene that yed out in front of her right now was enough to describe it. The three of them had simr facial features. Lily was too embarrassed to beat them up. Maybe she was the only one who was too ordinary in appearance in this whole family. Fortunately, the child didn''t look like her. Otherwise, it would really be a waste of Edwards Wayne''s excellent genes. "Mummy,e here. What are you standing there for!" George felt that this was a rare opportunity, and immediately shouted at Lily. Emma also flew over. Two little fellows, each one holding her one hand, forcefully dragged her in front of Edwards Wayne. A red glow rose on Lily''s small face as she stood by Edwards Wayne''s side, embarrassed. "Daddy, why don''t you take a picture with Mummy?" "Exactly, you cane a little closer." Emma also said with a smile. Edwards Wayne directly reached out his hands and pulled Lily into his embrace, as his soft and hot breath sprayed onto her neck. "The children are watching!" Lily could not do anything about him. He would only use the children as an excuse. As a result, she could only move closer to his embrace. Edwards Wayne''s thin lips curled up as his smile became extremely charming. "Mummy, why are you notughing?! How can you be so serious?!" Emma immediately realized that the Mummy seemed to be too serious. Lily could only grin. "You look even better when you smile than when you don''t!" Edwards Wayne saw that she had revealed a row of dense snow-white teeth, and immediately praised beside her ear. Being praised by him, Lily''s face reddened, and she no longer dared tough. The family yed a few more games and the sky gradually darkened. "The sky is getting dark, let''s leave first!" Edwards Wayne said in a low voice. "Daddy, why are you leaving at night? Look, it''s so beautiful with the lights on." Emma was not done yet. Edwards Wayne immediately said patiently, "Father brought you to eat! Come out tomorrow to y!" "Why don''t we eat somewhere nearby? There will definitely be a good showter on. It''s rare for us toe here!" Lily felt that it was a pity that if they missed out on such a scenery. Edwards Wayne said in a calm voice, "No. It''s very dangerous when it''s dark, so let''s leave first." Lily heard the worry in his words and immediately nodded her head, "Then let''s go back to the hotel now!" As long as it was rted to the safety of the children, Lily would basically not have any objections. The family took advantage of the darkness of the night to walk out of the amusement park, and Larry withdrew the bodyguards around. They drove to the hotel. The two little fellows were obviously exhausted. They were unable to hold on in the car and fell asleep. Lily carried George and Wayne carried Emma. Having yed with the children for an entire afternoon, the two of them looked exhausted. "Why don''t we take the children back to the hotel and have dinner in the roomter?" Edwards Wayne asked for Lily''s opinion in a low voice. "That''s okay!" Lily was also very tired. She just wanted to go back and take a bath quickly, so that she could have a good night''s sleep. When they got back to the hotel, the two little guys were fast asleep on the bed again. "You should go take a bath first!" Edwards Wayne looked at the exhausted little face and said gently. Lily nodded, then walked towards the bathroom and closed the door. When she finished her shower, she suddenly realized that she had forgotten to bring her pajamas along with her when she came in. She even forgot to take her underwear. She knocked on her head in frustration. Her brain could now be reced. What should she do? Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Lily saw the bath towel on the side, immediately pulled it down, and wrapped herself. She decided to go out like this. She wished Edwards Wayne was in the living room! Lily secretly thought, and carefully pushed open the door. She stuck her head out and took a peek, only to see the man holding a ss of red wine, leisurely leaning on the bedroom door. The moment she opened the door, her every careful and meticulous move was watched by the man''s dark and unfathomable eyes. "Ugh ..." Lily really wanted to die. Why didn''t this man just sit on the sofa and drink? Why he was leaning against the door? Edwards Wayne didn''t expect that Lily would actuallye out with only a bath towel around her. The light in the bottom of his eyes dimmed. Lily wanted to hide, but the door had already been opened. If she were to retreat, it would seem that she was guilty. Thus, she had to pretend to be calm as she walked out of the bathroom. Then, she decided to go to the side to search for her pajamas. "You ... Can you go out first? I need to change my clothes!" Lily realized that the man did not have any intention to leave, so she could only remind him. Edwards Wayne''s thin lips curled up slightly, and he said in a low voice: "Lily, do you know how big of an impact it has on my vision when you walked out just like this?" Lily did not expect him to directly say this. Her small face flushed red, as she said in embarrassment and anger: "I forgot to bring my pajamas to go in! I''ll have to trouble you to get out of here!" "This seems to be... My room! " Edwards Wayne raised his eyebrows slightly. Not only did he not go out, he even shook the red wine cup in his hand, walked in front of her, andzily sat down on the bed. Lily had already known the man¡¯ s shamelessness well, so she had no choice but to lower her head, rummage through the box to find her clothes, and then carried them to the bathroom. Seeing her fleeing, the corner of Edwards Wayne''s mouth raised a little. This woman was timid, and was easy to be shy. After Lily changed into a new set of pajamas inside the bathroom, she came out again and found Edwards Wayne already sitting on the sofa in the living room. "Don''t worry, I didn''t see anything!" Edwards Wayne instantly turned into a gentleman and shrugged his shoulders. Hearing him say that, Lily blushed even more. "It doesn''t matter if you see it, I won''t lose a piece of meat anyway." Edwards Wayne didn''t expect her to answer him in such a manner. He thought she would be very angry. "Is that so? "Then why don''t you let me take a few more nces next time? You haven''t lost anything after all." Edwards Wayne said in an evil manner. Lily smirked, "Don''t push your luck!" "I can also show you!" "Edwards Wayne, can you be a little more serious? Be careful not to let the child hear it! Edwards Wayne disagreed: "They''re still young. Even if they heard, they wouldn''t understand what we''re talking about." "Maybe the daughter doesn''t understand, but the son might not!" Lily felt that her son sometimes truly knew more than she did. When Edwards Wayne thought about his son'' s great intelligence, he immediately patted his head. "Have you ever specially groomed your son before? Or was he born this smart? " "How would I have the time to train him?" Lilyughed at herself. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "It looks like this kid¡¯s intelligence is inherited. It must have been inherited from me! I was smart when I was a kid. " Edwards Wayne said proudly. Lily snorted lightly: "I hope that what he inherited is all your good points!" "I have no ws!" Wayne was full of ego. "Your biggest weakness is that you don¡¯t know how to respect people, and you still have to be conceited!" Lily gritted her teeth in anger. Edwards Wayne immediately stood up and approached her step by step: "Lily, you have to be responsible for saying these words. When have I disrespected you?" "When we first met..." "At that time, I was very angry. Because I don¡¯t know how you secretly gave birth to my child. You should understand me." Edwards Wayne''s face was innocent. "Didn''t you say you were smart? You don''t have to think about it. Can I have your child alone? " When Lily saw that he was getting closer to her, she subconsciously took a step back. Did this man really have to speak so closely? What kind of evil habit was this? "There''s only one person I''ve slept with before. I always thought that person was Alice..." "What makes you think it''s Alice?" When Lily heard this name, she immediately became angry. Edwards Wayne knew that she was angry, so his tone became even more gentle: "That morning, I sent someone to look for you. In order to ensure that I wasn''t mistaken, I even left an alloy watch and a suit jacket. When Larry brought people over, there was only Alice in the room, holding a watch in her hand. When Lily heard this, she was so angry that her entire body started to tremble: "Alice and her mother are too hateful. When they knocked me out that day, they wanted to find a man to destroy me." As she said till here, Lily''s eyes turnedpletely red. Recalling her past experiences of humiliation, she really wanted to fiercely p Alice and her mother a few times. "Since Alice hurt you so much, why did youe to beg me to let her go? Do you have any grievances? " When Edwards Wayne saw that she was so angry that she was about to cry, he couldn''t help but feel his heart ache. Lily bit her lips. She did not want to say it! "Tell me, is it that Alice is threatening you again?!" When Edwards Wayne saw her biting her lips, his heart inexplicably ached. Lily shook his head: "No, she didn''t threaten me. I volunteered to plead on her behalf!" "This is unreasonable. You hate her, so you shouldn''t plead on her behalf." "It was my father who came looking for me!" Lily mocked herself. Edwards Wayne slightly narrowed his eyes: "ording to what I know, your rtionship with your father is also bad! He asks you to help him, and you helped him. You are such a filial daughter." Lily looked up and met his eyes with hers. "Don''t ask, okay?" Edwards Wayne realized that her sorrowful eyes were filled with tears. His heart skipped a beat. He didn''t understand why she had such an expression. "Fine, if you don''t want to say it, then I won''t ask!" Edwards Wayne was sure that there was definitely some kind of suffering that she was unwilling to talk about. "Take a seat first, I''m going to take a bath!" Edwards Wayne gently caressed her head with his fingers, as if he was caressing his daughter. Lily was stunned! The man was already walking towards the bathroom. Lily turned her head, and stared at the man''s tall back. Somehow, she had the urge to immediately tell him all of her bitter memories. Why? Why did she have such an impulse? This man broke her mental defenses bit by bit. She originally thought that she would hate this man for her entire life. But in the end, it turned out to be that he became someone she could rely on. Was she seriously ill? Chapter 287 Chapter 287 T ¡ªhe sound of water sshing came from inside the bathroom, but Lily was unable to calm down. She turned around and looked at the unfamiliar and bustling night scenery outside the window, feeling uneasy for a moment. In the room next door, two cute little babies were sleeping soundly. Time seemed to have stopped. Looking at the red wine bottle that Edwards Wayne had opened, Lily could not help but take out a cup, and poured half of it out. The wine was mellow and rich. The fragrance was alluring. Lily couldn''t help but drink half a cup. At the moment, it was already seven o''clock at night. Lily finished drinking, and just as she was about to put down the cup, she saw the bathroom door open. Edwards Wayne walked out with a grey nightgown draped over his body. His entire body was filled with a male''s strength, causing Lily to not dare to take another look. She pretended to be calm as she sat down on the sofa. She took out her cell phone and flipped through the photos taken at the amusement park. The two little babies'' happy smile was written on their face, and the sunlight was just right. Just as Lily was thinking about the picture, a tall and sturdy body appeared abruptly beside her. With the warm air of water and the masculinity, it immediately disturbed Lily''s state of mind. "Show me the pictures of the children!" The deep and maic voice caused Lily''s body to tremble slightly. She quickly put the phone in his hand and tried to get up and leave. Unexpectedly, the man had expected her move and grabbed her wrist naturally with hisrge palm. Once again, she fell to the bed and sat by his side. "You don''t want to watch it together?" Edwards Wayne asked her with a smile on his face. Lily''s face was boiling hot. She pretended to be indifferent: "I''m already done!" "Lily, why are you still running away from me after having been together for so long? Can''t we get along well? " Edwards Wayne sighed with depression. Lily tensed up. She raised her eyes and looked at the man''s face: "I''m not running away from you. You''re thinking too much!" "By ''escape'', I am not referring to you, but your heart!" Edwards Wayne said directly. Lily was surprised, then she asked in a disorderly manner: "Edwards Wayne, do you think that I will fall in love with you within a month?" Edwards Wayne was slightly startled! "Don''t overestimate yourself. You are indeed very perfect and very outstanding, but I am not a casual woman in your eyes. I won''t deny that you really move my heart, but if I were moved, then do I have to have a closer rtionship with you?" Lily could already hear the hidden meaning behind his words. Edwards Wayne didn''t expect her to say such words. Actually, he was too impatient. He kept having the feeling that this woman was too far from him, which made him a little flustered. The hand that was holding onto her wrist loosened. Edwards Wayne chuckled: "Sorry, I asked too much!" Lily felt the heat in her palms dissipate, causing her heartbeat to slow down. She said in a low voice, "I''ll wake up the children. You can ask someone to bring dinner here." "Alright!" Edwards Wayne nodded and replied. Looking at the woman''s gentle and beautiful figure, he let out a light breath. After Lily entered the room, sheid on his son''s body. The first thing she did was to y with his son''s ears with her fingers. The little guy immediately reached out one hand to beat his ears twice. Seeing his cute actions, Lily burst outughing. But immediately after, she lowered her head and kissed his forehead. "Mummy ..." George immediately opened his eyes andzily called out to her. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Get up and eat!" Lily helped his son''s small body up, then took out a small jacket and put it on him. The little guy''s hair was such a mess. Lily quickly took out ab to help him recover his cute little prince hairstyle. George got off the bed in a daze and walked out of the living room. Seeing his father sitting on the sofa, he walked over and sat down beside him. Edwards Wayne couldn''t help butugh when he saw this small version of himself. He reached out and pinched his cheeks. Lily used the same method to wake her daughter up. It was a tougher task. Her two short legs immediately rubbed against each other. "Mummy, don''t disturb me. I want to sleep!" "Your dad has prepared a small cake for you!" Lily immediately whispered into her ear. "Cake?" Emma''s tworge crystal ¡ªlike eyes suddenly opened wide, and she immediately woke up. "Is it an ice cream cake?" Hearing her daughter''s excited expression, Lilyughed helplessly: "Alright, I''ll allow you to eat an ice cream ball!" "Thank you, Mummy!" Emma was soon overjoyed. She stretched, got out of the bed, and walked out of the room. "Daddy, you smell so good!" Emma immediately ran to his father''s side and smelt. Edwards Wayne patted his daughter''s cute little head, "Because Daddy took a bath!" "Mummy, I want to take a bath too!" Emma immediately said. Lily had already nned to bathe the two little fellows. After ying for an entire afternoon, they had already sweated buckets. Edwards Wayne took the opportunity while Lily was bathing the children to give n a call. "Does Annee?" Edwards Wayne asked him. "She doese. We''re eating outside. Do you want toe over together?" n sounded quite happy. "No. You two should just have a good romance with each other. We''ll eat at the hotel!" After Edwards Wayne hung up the phone, he felt happy for his good friend. His father''s life alone would finally over. At this moment, in some high ¡ª end restaurant, n was apanying her daughter while sizing up the woman sitting opposite to her. After not seeing her for a few days, he felt that her entire temperament had changed. Maybe it was due to psychological effects, but n felt that she had be more beautiful now. "Why are you staring at me like that?" Anne noticed the man''s gaze and raised her eyebrows. "Does you work well?" n couldn''t help but be concerned about her. "It''s not bad. Everything goes well." The corner of Anne''s mouth raised into a smile. Suddenly, n thought that there were still a few of her colleagues on her trip and could not help but ask: "Are all of the colleagues that you are going to travel with, men?" "Yes!" After Anne blew his daughter''s food until it turned cold, she carried her in his arms and fed her one bite at a time. n turned to be upset. He really wished that the job of traveling together with men woulde to an end for her. However, he didn''t seem to be able to express his jealousy right now. "I didn''t realize how much you loved your work in the end." n said while looking for trouble. "Women have a family status if they have a job!" Anne answered very honestly. n was startled: "Even if you don''t have a job, you still have a lot of status at home. Didn''t you notice?" Anne raised her head and stared at him: "n, are you still going to marry me?" Chapter 288 Chapter 288 n was startled. He looked at Anne with his ck eyes: "You don''t want to marry me?" "I don''t want to!" Anne''s answer instantly made n feel as if he had fallen into an abyss. "Why?" n had been carrying an optimistic mindset for the past few days. He and this woman would definitely have a rekindling of their rtionship. They even had an adorable daughter. n thought Anne had no reason to reject being together with him anymore. But, at that moment, Anne''s words had hit him hard. "I don''t want to hear others say that I was daydreaming, dreaming of being a rich family''s young mistress." Anne ridiculed herself. When n heard her words, his entire body trembled for a moment. He anxiously reached out with his hand, wanting to grab onto Anne''s small hand. However, Anne quickly retracted her hand. "Anne, I don''t understand why you''ve suddenly be so cold in the past few years. Can you tell me why now?" n heard the sound of his heart breaking. Her self-deprecating words just now seemed to have let him know everything about the cause and effect. Anne raised her head, her eyes staring straight into n''s: "If you really want to know, then go back and ask you mother what did she tell me all those years ago?" "My mother?" n froze. Anne knew that n was unaware of it.He did not know about the pain she had endured three years ago either. At this very moment, Anne''s heart was still veryplicated. She couldn''t ignore the deep feelings she had for this man, and she also couldn''t ignore the reality of the problem they were facing. "Anne, tell me, what did my mom tell you?" n''s current mood was aplete mess. He had always thought that the reason Anne ignored him and calmly brought up the topic of breaking up with him was because he had too many gossip girlfriends. But it was not. It was because his mother had interfered. But he didn''t know anything, and his mother never mentioned it to him. "Three years ago, your mother suddenly found me and told me very straightforwardly that I''m not worthy of you. She said that I took the initiative to pester you. She regarded me as a woman without dignity. n, what she said is not wrong. In high school, I took the initiative to confess to you. Even though you weren''t fond of me, I acted like a fool, thinking that we would be together someday. Everyone scolded me. They thought I love the power of your family. Maybe that¡¯s true. The reason why I would be so obsessed with you is because you have money and you are handsome. "Anne, what''s the point of saying all this? I know you''re not that kind of woman!" When n saw her tears, which she had held back. He felt his heart ache. "n, giving birth to Crystal was the biggest mistake I have ever made in my life. But the one I am apologizing to wasn''t you, but my daughter. I shouldn''t have let here to this world because I don''t have the ability to give her aplete family. But now, I want to mend the mistakes I have made. I want to give her all the love I have. I want to have money to give her a better life. Anne was smiling in her tears, but it was a very bitter smile. "Anne, don''t force yourself. Crystal is also my daughter, and I will give her the best life, so you don''t have to work so hard." When n heard her words, he only felt his heart tighten inch by inch. "In the past, I really don''t want to let you meet with Crystal anymore, but now, I have changed my mind. You are her father, and this fact cannot be changed. But I did not ask you to bring her up with me for sure, because you do not have this duty and I will not force you. You can take it as me being selfish. I still hope that Crystal would be able to interact with her father. But don''t worry, when you get married and Crystal grows up a little, I will tell her ... The reason why you can''t stay by her side forever..." As she spoke till this point, the tears that Anne had struggled to hold, still flowed down. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. n was about to go crazy. His entire person bing a string. Her words pierced into his heart like needles. "Anne, don''t say anymore. If I get married, then the one who will marry will definitely be you. I was too much of a bastard in the past, and too conceited, but now, I have already changed. I don''t feel like there''s anything wrong with me taking the initiative, because I''m a man. So I should take the initiative to love my own woman. In the past, I''ve wronged you. But in the future, I''ll always compensate you more. Crystal is my only daughter. I hope that I''ll have the chance to stay by her side and grow up together with her..." "n, I am truly touched by your words. Honestly speaking, if your mother had note to me to remind me of my despicable behavior, I really think that falling in love with you will be a very beautiful process. But now, it is toote for you to say all this." After Anne finished speaking, she carried Crystal and stood up to leave. "Anne, where are you going?" n suddenly stood up, blocking her way. "I want to bring Crystal back to the country!" Anne said anxiously. "It''s toote now. Why are you bringing her back home alone? Have you considered safety? " n was simply about to copse. Anne was actually also full of rage, and spoke out of anger. "Then I''ll take her to find a hotel first. I''ll go back tomorrow morning and thank you for your help these few days." Anne''s eyes were still filled with tears. Her pitiful appearance made n''s heart ache. "Follow me back to the hotel. All of Crystal''s necessities are there." n said in a gentle voice, "Is that alright? Don''t leave with the child because of anger." As Anne listened to his gentle tone, it simply liked she had returned to the past when they loved each other three years ago. ''Alright, then let''s eat and go back!" Although Anne''s heart was filled with unspeakable bitterness, she had also learned how to remain calm. n''s tensed heart finally rxed as he reached out to take his daughter, who was so scared that her small mouth was about to cry. He was really afraid that Anne would be emotional and take her away. Edwards Wayne and his family sat in the hotel''s dining hall and enjoyed their dinner. The atmosphere was very warm and Edwards Wayne felt as if he was suddenly in a dream. A month ago, when he was eating alone, he had always been on alert for anything wrong with his food. However, at this moment, he felt that even if he were to drink in water, as long as he was surrounded by these two cute little things and the gentle smile of the woman in front of him, it would be extremely tasty. "Daddy, look over there! Someone''s putting fireworks! It''s so beautiful!" Emma suddenly noticed that someone was releasing fireworks, which almost lit up the entire night sky. Edwards Wayne looked outside. Those fireworks seemed to bloom in his heart, illuminating his entire life. Chapter 289 Chapter 289 A ¡ª fter the family of four finished eating dinner, Emma watched TV, theptop was taken over by George and Lily herself was sitting cross - legged on the bed working. Suddenly, Edwards Wayne felt that he, who was supposed to be the busiest person, had nothing to do. In the end, he had to sit on the sofa with his daughter and watch a child''s cartoon with her. The majority of the English subtitles could actually be understood by her. There were times when she raised her head and asked Edwards Wayne to trante them. Edwards Wayne patiently trante them to her daughter. While his beautiful eyes couldn''t help but look at the woman on the bed. Lily decided that after this holiday, she would go back and work hard. Therefore, she was now prepared to do some work in advance so that she wouldn''t be at a loss when she returned. In a short while, it was already past 11 pm. Emma yawned continuously, wiped her eyes with one hand and decided to find Mummy to sleep. George suddenly grabbed onto her arm and whispered into her ear: "Idiot Emma, have you forgotten about the things that we agreed upon?" Emma suddenly understood. Her eyes opened wide as she looked at her brother. "Tonight, let''s sleep together and let Father and Mummy build up their rtionship!" "That''s right, George. I almost forgot about it if you didn''t say it!" Emma''s face was immediately filled with smiles. Before the two little fellows came here to take a vacation, they had already nned ahead of time. They must let their father and Mummy take advantage of this beautiful holiday to be romantic and have a good memory. George found a few solutions on the web. In the end, it seemed to say that they would let the two of them sleep together, and then everything would be settled. Although the two little guys didn''t know exactly why sleeping together would be able to resolve many matters, they had already made an agreement beforeing here. He must lock Father and Mummy in a room at night to sleep. That way, they won''t be poor babies any more. "Mummy, I want to sleep next to George tonight. You sleep here with dad!" Emma immediately ran over and discussed with Mummy. Edwards Wayne, who was sitting in the living room with a deep expression, instantly lit up his eyes when he heard his daughter''s words. Even his sleepiness seemed to have been washed away by joy. His spirit was lifted and his thin lips formed a proud smile. From the looks of it, the two little fellows were treating him better and better. Lily was also shocked, she stared at her daughter and asked: "Emma, what are you talking about. Didn''t we sleep together?" This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "No, I don''t want to sleep with Mummy tonight. I want to sleep with George. He promised that he won''t kick me anymore!" Emma said as if she was a little adult. It was all from George. Lily was extremely puzzled, she stared at his son sternly, but Georgeughed: "Mummy, do not look at me. I did not say anything." Emma opened her eyes in disbelief and stared at her brother. Did he not say anything? This was clearly the solution he was thinking of. "Emma, stop messing around. Come over here. Mummy will carry you to sleep!" Lily immediately looked at her daughter gently. "No, I won''t! I want to sleep with George tonight! Daddy wants to sleep with Mummy!" As Emma spoke, she retreated backwards, and said with a very determined tone. Lily knew that it was George''s idea. "George, hurry up and persuade your sister not to be reckless. It''s gettingte. She''s going to bed!" Lily felt that her daughter was still very obedient to her son. However, George shrugged his shoulders and said with an indifferent little expression: "Other people''s dad and Mummy all sleep on the same bed. Why do you and dad have to sleep separately?" "We''re not married!" Lily was about to go crazy. Where did these two little fellows get such mature thoughts? "Then why aren''t you getting married? It''s just a marriage. You have already been our father and Mummy!" Emma said in a disdainful manner with a small expression. Lily was at a loss whether tough or cry. It seemed that it was useless to reason with the little fellow. ''Anyway, we can''t. We won''t get married so soon!" Lily''s tone became determined as well. Edwards Wayne wisely decided not to participate in the battle between mother and daughter. However, he listened to the conversation inside the bedroom with rapt attention. Hearing that Lily would not marry so soon, he knew that he still had the opportunity to get her. Not marrying now didn''t mean that she wouldn''t get married in the future! "Emma, if you continue to be like this, I will get angry. The consequences of my anger are very serious. I might even hit you!" Lily decided to use her mother''s dignity to deal with these two little fellows who were messing around. "Even if Mummy were to hit me, tonight, I only want to sleep with George!" In the past, the little guy was always afraid of being treated by her. She never thought that today, Emma''s tone was so firm that even if she would get beaten, she would absolutely notpromise. "That''s right, Mummy, why aren''t you sleeping with Father? It''s just a matter of sleeping. What a simple matter. " George also felt that Mummy was making a ruckus without reason. After all, he and his sister had a very strong reason to make sure that Daddy and Mummy would definitely sleep. Lily was simply about to be driven mad by the two little fellows. She quickly turned off herputer, got off the bed, and walked out of the living room. Seeing the man lounging on the sofa, she frowned at him. "Did you let your child do that?" Edwards Wayne frowned slightly, with an extremely innocent expression: "How can I let children do such things?" Emma immediately ran over and washed away his father''s grievances, "Mummy, this has nothing to do with father. It''s me and brother who have done it..." "Idiot!" George could not resist cursing out one word. Emma quickly covered her mouth and felt that she had revealed some kind of big secret. Lily immediately turned around and stared at his son: "Did you make your sister say that? You will sell Mummy. Do you understand? " "That¡¯s not bad. I just sell you to Daddy. Daddy has a lot of money, so he will definitely be able to buy you. Furthermore, you seemed to have said something before ... You will sell yourself to whoever gives you a hundred million. You said it, right? " George immediately said with a righteous face, and even brought out all of the things that Lily had said in her dreams. The color in Edwards Wayne''s eyes instantly deepened, and his thin lips hooked up: "A hundred million, and you decide to sell yourself? It''s much cheaper than I thought!" "Shut up!" Lily''s face was flushed red. She had originally said this jokingly, because she really lacked money. George immediately shouted: "Mummy, just agree to our request tonight, as long as you sleep with Father tonight. In the future, Emma and I will not worry about the matters of yours." Emma immediately nodded her head: "Mummy, please!" Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Faced with the earnest pleas of the two little fellows, Lily really had no way to refute them. However, having her sleep in the same room with Edwards Wayne tonight, she felt very uneasy. She was not afraid of any harmful actions that Edwards Wayne would do to her, but rather afraid of her own heart... "Emma, Mummy will tell you a story you haven''t heard before." "No. Mummy, please. George said that if you and Daddy don''t sleep together, we will all be pitiful kids. Daddy will fall in love with other aunties, and at that time, Big Brother and I might get abused by stepmother ... I don''t want to be abused, Mummy. ... If you don''t sleep in the same room with Dad, I''ll always cry! " Emma acted in a huge drama as she cried. George didn''t expect his sister to be so good at acting. Before he came, he was worried that his sister wouldn''t take this matter seriously, and was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to cry when the time came. But now, seeing her tears flowing down, George for the first time wanted to show his praise to her. Edwards Wayne didn''t expect his daughter to cry so miserably all of a sudden. He hurried over and squatted in front of her, gently wiped her tears with his finger and answered with a low voice, "Emma, don''t cry. Daddy promised you that I won''t like any other woman. You can rest easy." "No ..." If Daddy doesn''t like other women and Mummy doesn''t like you, then Daddy would be very pitiful. I don''t want Daddy to be a monk ... " Emma felt that only monks would not marry wives and have children. Edwards Wayne''s handsome face stiffened, and then, was filled with constion. Although his daughter was very young, she was already a caring person. She actually cared about his life so much. It was not for nothing that he doted on her. Lily was originally very serious about fighting against her son and daughter, but why was her daughter''s words so joyous? "Puff..." Lily did not hold back, as she was thinking about what kind of funny scene it would be if Edwards Wayne became a monk. However, Edwards Wayne didn''t think that his daughter''s words were joyous. On the contrary, they were very pleasing to his heart, causing him to bepletely moved. However... This woman ... She was actually smiling. Edwards Wayne, who had wanted to stand on her position and advise the child earlier, felt a bit of regret in his heart. He decided that he must make this woman pay for crying tonight. Lily onlyughed once before she pressed a finger to her lips in a hurry, returning to her serious look. However, she forced herself not tough, which made Edwards Wayne feel even embarrassed. In the end, Lily still could not hold back, because ... It was really too funny. She wasughing so hard that she fell backwards, causing the other three people in the room to look at her with a strange expression on their faces. Emma blinked herrge eyes. She still didn''t know why Mummy wasughing so happily. Could it be that the Mummy''s heart is this ruthless? Seeing how her father was suffering, she could stillugh so happily. Emma forgot to cry. She curled his lips and said unhappily: "Mummy, what are youughing at?" Lily also didn''t know how she felt the joy in her daughter''s words. Although the three people in front of her had strange expressions on their faces as they stared at her, she stillughed evilly. "No .... It''s nothing, Emma. Didn''t you hear what your father said? He ... He won''t fall in love with anyone else. Don''t worry. I promise there won''t be a stepmother who will mistreat you. Don''t cry, okay?" Lily tried his best to maintain his mother''s majesty, but... She couldn''t keep it up. When Emma heard Mummy''s words, not only was she not happy, she continued to speak with a bitter face: "George said, although there''s no stepmother, there may be a stepfather. The stepfather is definitely not as good as the biological father. Mummy, can you not go meet the other uncles anymore? You will only meet father in the future. Daddy is very handsome, and he is a good person, so you will definitely like him." Lily suddenly felt that her daughter had grown up, because when she talked, she looked more and more like a son. George extended out a small hand to cover his face. This idiot Emma only knew how to sell him out. Lily immediately pretended to be angry and stared at his son: "George, do you have anything to do when you''re full? Who told you to talk to your sister like that? Do you know that your sister will have wild thoughts because of it?" George''s small body shrank back as he helplessly spread out his hands. "Mummy, what I said was all true. I''m not lying!" "Do you even have a reason? I''m warning you. Don''t lead your little sister astray. Otherwise, watch how I''ll teach you a lesson! " Lily sternly reminded his son. George innocently blinked his eyes: "Mummy, stupid Emma is only half an hour younger than me. What I know, she can also know. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Emma looked at Mummy in a daze, then at Daddy. Finally, she shouted at George in dissatisfaction, "I''m not stupid. George is bad!" George saw that her sister was furious at him, and thus he quickly pulled the situation back, "Emma, you are not stupid, if not, how could you be my sister? Do you want to cry, if not, we can sleep next door, and let Father and Mummy have a good rtionship?" "I won''t cry anymore. I''m so tired from crying!" Emma''s little face was full of seriousness. She raised her hand and used her sleeve to wipe away the tears on her face. The conversation between the two little fellows caused the two adults to instantly freeze. They were indeed still children. They did not conceal their disposition even when they are angry. Lily didn''t know whether tough or cry. These two viins were actually acting for her to see. "Emma, are you going to piss off Mummy? Who asked you to act. " Lily really wanted to run over and beat her daughter''s crap. "George!" As expected, Emma betrayed George. George immediately used his two small hands to cover his face,ughing: "Mummy, don''t be angry. We are doing this for your own good. Look how outstanding Father is, if you don''t hold his heart in your hands, you aren''t afraid that he will be snatched away by other aunties. If you cry at that time, don''te to us." Edwards Wayne who was at the side almost couldn''t hold back and wanted tough out loud. Lily must have been driven mad by these two little fellows. However, his son''s words made sense. He hoped that this girl would spend more effort on him. Otherwise, the one who should be crying would be him. Chapter 291 Chapter 291 C ire suddenly understood one thing. If she and Edwards Wayne did not stay in the same room for the night tonight, the two little fellows would continuously tell her that missing Edwards Wayne would be a huge loss. Alright, she was going to be sold off by her own children. During the conversation between mother and son, Edwards Wayne had been unable to interrupt the conversation because ... No matter what he said, Lily would misunderstand that it was because of some shady purpose of his. But in fact, he did, and not only now, every night, he wondered what he had to do to get this woman down. Of course, Edwards Wayne only dared to think about these things. In terms of actual actions, he was an extremely noble man. This couldn''t be med on Edwards Wayne''s dirty thoughts, because there was a fact that every man would think about the matter between a man and woman every six seconds. This was the nature of a man, born with his body. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Emma and George''s eyes were wide open, waiting for Mummy to nod. Lily looked at her daughter''s face, which still hadrge tears hanging from it. Lily sighed from the bottom of her heart. Perhaps, her daughter was really afraid that she would have a stepfather in the near future. Thinking to this point, Lily still felt guilty. It was because the sense of security she gave her was not enough that she started to worry about these things at such a young age. "Emma, Mummy promises to sleep in the same room as Father tonight, but you must promise me that you are not to step on the nkets tonight. Otherwise, you will catch a cold tomorrow, understand?" Lily was worried that the two little fellows would sleep on the same bed. What if they kicked off the nket in the middle of the night and caught a cold? The moment George heard Mummy, his eyes immediately lit up. He patted his chest and guaranteed, "Mummy, you can rest assured. I will definitely take good care of this idiot Emma." "En, Mummy, don''t worry, brother will take care of me!" Emma firmly believed that her brother would definitely take care of her. Edwards Wayne suddenly felt that his two children had moved him a lot, and that they were bing more and more sensible. Although he might have meat to eat tonight, Edwards Wayne still kept all of these surprises at the bottom of his heart, not showing any of it. He straightened his tall body and hugged his daughter in his arms. His thin lips then kissed her. "Let''s go. Daddy will carry you to your room to sleep." "Daddy, quickly put me down. I don''t need you to carry me, I''ve grown up!" You should still stay here to apany Mummy! " Emma''s only thought right now was to get Father and the Mummy together. George quickly jumped off the chair, walked over, and held onto his sister''s hand. "Let''s go, brother will bring you to sleep!" "Daddy, remember to lock the door. Otherwise, Mummy will run away!" Before Emma went out of the door, she even considerately warned Edwards Wayne. Lily looked at her daughter''s serious face and suddenly felt like she was going to copse. Heavens, how did she give birth to these two little imps? The two little guys held hands and went to sleep next door. The air in the bedroom suddenly became quiet. Just now, there were two little things making a ruckus, causing the entire room to be filled with a sense of joy. However, after the little fellows left, only the two of them were left. "Should I close the door?" Edwards Wayne thought back to what his daughter had said before she left, and turned to Lily and asked. Lily red at him with slight resentment. "Why didn''t you help me speak up just now? Did you really think that way?" "I was wrongly used. I didn''t dare to think like that!" Edwards Wayne''s handsome face was filled with an innocent expression. Lily squinted her eyes, and stared straight into the man''s eyes: "Do you not dare, or do you not want to!" Edwards Wayne never thought that this woman would actually take it out on him, and even start asking about it from the bottom of her heart. He shrugged his shoulders helplessly and said honestly, "Fine, I admit it that I want to. ..." But if you don''t want to, it will be of no use, right?" He had already answered so honestly, yet Lily still wanted to retract her anger on him, but she felt that she was really making trouble for him. "Tonight, I''ll sleep on the floor. You sleep on the bed!" After Lily finished speaking, she nned to go to the cab to get a nket. The expression in Edwards Wayne''s eyes stiffened, and his voice dropped to a low whisper, "Are you insulting my dignity? No matter how much of a bastard I am, I can''t possibly let you sleep on the floor!" "It''s okay, I like sleeping on the floor!" Lily wanted topete with him. "I''ll close the door first, and then we can discuss this matter. Otherwise, if the children hear it, we''ll have another big fight!" Seeing the resolute look on her face, Edwards Wayne immediately reached out to close the door. Lily reached out to the two extra quilts on the top floor of the cupboard. Unfortunately, she didn''t have enough altitude, so she couldn''t hook up with her even after jumping twice. She felt a bit depressed. Edwards Wayne extended his arm and easily grabbed a nket off. "You''re a woman. Your body is weaker, and the cold air on the floor is too heavy. Let me sleep on the floor!" Edwards Wayne''s tone carried gentleness. "I don''t need you to worry about me. I''m still very healthy!" Lily felt that since she chose not to sleep on the bed with him, then she should be the one sleeping on the floor. That would be fair. She was not a delicate person. The floor was too dirty and too cold, so she had to struggle to sleep on the bed. Edwards Wayne frowned, seeing her reaching her hands out to take away the nket in his hands, he suddenly used his other hand to buckle her wrist gently: "Be obedient. Don''t argue with me!" Lily''s heart was already in a mess. Hearing how warm and gentle he was coaxing her, her entire body trembled, as if an electric current was flowing through the nerves in her entire body, and she suddenly struggled out of his big hands in panic. "I''ve never been an obedient person!" Lily didn''t want to ept his kindness. While the two were arguing about who should sleep on the floor, the door handle was gently bending downwards. Soon after, two little fellows'' small heads poked their heads in. "Daddy, Mummy, what are you doing? Why aren''t you sleeping!" Edwards Wayne and Lily''s bodies froze, they turned their heads at the same time, only to see two little head, looking at them with blinking eyes. Lily was so scared that she quickly took a step back, and then walked over: "What are you two doing? Aren''t you going to sleep? Why are you here to peek? " "Mummy, are you lying to us? You don''t intend to sleep with Father at all." Emma pouted and asked sadly. "No, we''re just going to sleep!" Lily hurriedly said. "Liar. You took down two nkets ..." George immediately said. Chapter 292 Chapter 292 The little guy''s suspicious big eyes made Edwards Wayne feel guilty and quickly let go of his hand. The nket in his hands fell to the ground pitifully. Edwards Wayne used one hand to prop up the wardrobe door, and was trying to find an excuse: "Emma, George, it''s not what you think. Your Mummy just identally wet the nket on the bed, we were about to change it to a new bed." "That''s right. I wet the nket when I was drinking water. Okay, if you don''t want to go to bed, then come in and sleep with us. The beds here are big enough." Lily wanted to bring the children in. "No way!" George said with disgust. "That''s right, I won''t sleep with Mummy anymore. I want you to sleep with Father!" Emma also had an arrogant little expression. The two small heads obediently shrank back, and then, George reached out and shut the door. "Turn off the lights!" Lily suddenly said. "This is a good suggestion!" Edwards Wayne''s thin lips curled up. Lily immediately turned off the lights in the room. Outside the window, there was a faint halo of light. The two of them stood at their original positions, and after waiting for his eyes to adjust to the dim light, Edwards Wayne bent down and continued to pick up the nket. "The two little fellows are getting smarter and smarter. In the future, we shouldn''t lie too much before them. Otherwise, if they were to see through our lies, it would be extremely embarrassing. Just like earlier, the two little fellows were obviously suspicious of something." Lily said righteously, "I''m not afraid of embarrassment. They are my children." "Are you teaching them to lie?" Edwards Wayne had a different opinion. "I didn''t mean that!" "But this is how you teach them. It will make them feel like lying is also a way to solve their problems and it¡¯s a good habit." "Stop finding fault with my words. I don''t believe that you won''t lie in this life of yours!" Lily felt that this man was being too honest, lying to him out of goodwill was a type offort. "No, I might be able to lie more than you. Besides, I can still lie without my face red and with my breath calm. I am even very confident." Edwards Wayne''s answer instantly pacified the unfairness in Lily''s heart. Her beautiful eyes widened as she looked at the tall man under the dim light with astonishment. "Then you said that I just taught the children to lie!" Lily was unconvinced. Why did this man still come to teach her a lesson? Edwards Wayneughed at himself: "Sorry, I am indeed not qualified to say that you are wrong, but the children''s minds are still very clean. I hope that when they can differentiate between the truth and lies, then I can properly educate them to use their own eyes and instincts to judge what is right and wrong. Now, they are not even four years old yet. "Alright, what you said makes sense!" Lily felt that she could refute him at times. Seeing that she did not go against him, Edwards Wayne''s mood inexplicably became a little better. "It''s gettingte, we still need to take the children to the zoo tomorrow. Let''s rest early." After Edwards Wayne finished speaking, he nimblyid the nket on the floor, and his huge body immediately fell t on his back. "Here''s a pillow for you!" Lily sat on the bed and then threw a pillow at him. Edwards Wayne caught it and ced it under his head. Lily alsoid down lightly. Just when the two of them decided to fall asleep like this, suddenly, in the silent air, they heard the sound of the door handle turning. Both of them eximed in their hearts, "No!" And it was also at this time that Edwards Wayne had already flipped over andid on the bed with his fastest speed. Lily did not expect the man to move so quickly, and she calmed down a little. "Mummy... Did you and Dad sleep together? " Emma''s voice came out softly. Lily hurriedly reached out her hand to switch on the bedsidemp, seeing her daughter''s small head. She frowned and immediately said to her: "Emma, why aren''t you sleeping yet? If you don''t go to sleep, Mummy will let youe to my bed to sleep." "No!" After Emma finished speaking, she immediately ran off. Then they heard the door next door m. Lily was speechless to the extreme. Edwards Wayne''s softughter resounded: "Daughters are so cute! Like you!" Lily was already a little nervous. After hearing that he was actually praising his daughter, and not forgetting to praise her, her small face, which was like white jade, began to heat up inexplicably in the darkness. "You''re also so cute when you''re lying. I''m already too old to be cute. Don''t open your eyes and speak nonsense." Lily felt that she was already a child''s mother. Being called cute by Edwards Wayne, it was very obvious that he was scolding her for being childish. However, Edwards Wayne said in a serious tone, "What I''m saying is the truth. Sometimes, you are really cute and innocent." "I''m not talking to you anymore. I''m going to sleep. Why aren''t you going out of the bed?" When Lily laid down, she found that Wayne was still lying on the bed, lookingpletely indifferent. "Haven''t you closed the door? If the little guy runs in again, how will we exin ourselves? " Edwards Wayne felt that he had a good reason to persuade her. Furthermore, he still felt that he was sleepingfortably on the bed. The floor was too hard. Lily quickly pulled up her nket, walked over to the door, and closed it. "Alright, this time, aren''t you afraid that the two little fellows will disturb us? Go to sleep." "I didn''t expect you to be so heartless!" Edwards Wayne felt very helpless towards her actions. Lily was not angry, but insteadughed, and said coldly: "It''s already veryte. If the children continue messing around, I''m afraid that we won''t be able to sleep tonight." Edwards Wayne could only unwillingly roll over from the bed. The indifferent CEO had now fallen to the floor. However, Edwards Wayne did not feel wronged. On the contrary, he felt that he was one step closer to her. "What did you think of what the children just said?" Edwards Wayne was unable to sleep. And he dared to conclude that Lily was unable to sleep, either. "Which sentence?" Lily''s voice sounded very clear indeed. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "The words of the stepfather." Lily was slightly stunned, "Let nature take its course!" "What do you mean by ''let nature take its course''? I can promise not to find a stepmother for the children. Can you guarantee that you will not find a stepfather? " Edwards Wayne immediately became gloomy. Lily could not help but burst outughing. "Guaranteed what? I''m not going to be a nun! "I''m telling you to be serious!" Edwards Wayne felt that this woman really deserved a smack. Smack? Why did this word cause Edwards Wayne''s body to feel inexplicably hot? Chapter 293 Chapter 293 I ¡ª n the bedroom, a woman''s proudugh could be heard. It was crisp and clear, with the unique sweetness of a woman. Lily truly felt that his daughter''s earlier words about Edwards Wayne bing a monk were so funny. "Is it really that funny?" Suddenly, the man held the floor with his hands and straightened up the upper body. His dark eyes stared at the woman who was rolling around on the bed, unable to conceal herughter. "Are you happy that I''m a monk?" Lily did not expect the man to suddenly sit up. His handsome face approached her: "Am I spoiling you too much recently, making you treat me with less and less importance?" A sense of danger came over her, and Lily hurriedly covered her small mouth. She did not dareugh anymore, because she could feel that Edwards Wayne was truly angry. "No ....No, and besides, you didn''t pamper me!" Lily retorted. Edwards Wayne looked at the lovely lines of her bulging under the nket and felt a heat in his throat. "Then is there still time to spoil you?" After Edwards Wayne finished speaking, he immediately stood up with his robust body. In the next second, both his hands supported himself up on the big bed, trapping Lily between his strong and sturdy arms. Lily gasped in shock, her heart was beating crazily, and her tone was anxious: "Edwards Wayne, what are you doing? I warn you don''t think you can do whatever you want if I agree to sleep in the same room with you." "You haven''t answered me seriously yet!" Edwards Wayne stared into her eyes. Although the light was dim, her gem - like eyes were still abnormally bright. He could even see the panic and helplessness in her eyes. "Which one do you want me to answer?" Lily was really frightened by his actions. If she answered him, she would be free. Then she would like to answer his questions seriously. "Will you find a stepfather for the children!" Edwards Wayne''s tone became inexplicably cold. He kept feeling that, in the next second, he wanted to fiercely gag this woman, because she might say something he didn''t like to hear. Lily turned her face to the side, looked at the light outside the window, and thought for a bit: "If there''s anything suitable ..." "No!" The man cut her off coldly and domineeringly: "Believe me. There is no one better suited than me." Lily''s tongue was almost tied. This man was too unreasonable. At least let her finish her sentence. It was rude of him to interrupt her like this. "But I don''t love you ...!" Lily said confidently. This was the truth. She really did not feel love for Edwards Wayne yet. She just did not hate living with him anymore. But that didn''t mean she loved him. "I love you!" The man''s voice suddenly became hoarse and dry. He admitted what he said in his heart in such a manner that it was very simr to CEO Wayne''s style. Lily was stunned. Only because of the three words he said, her beautiful eyes widened, and the light in her eyes seemed to be even brighter. "Lily, I''m willing to love you!" As if afraid that she wouldn''t understand his words, Edwards Wayne continued to speak with a hoarse voice. Lily suddenly felt her mouth bing dry, her emotions in a mess. In this world, the most touching love words were the three words, "I love you". But this man... Why did he say it so easily? In the exotic night, in the room that was so quiet that they could hear each other''s heartbeats, Lily could still see the strong, burning feelings of a man no matter how dim the light was. "Edwards Wayne... You... Do you know what it means to love someone? " Lily actually didn''t know either, but she wanted to hear what he had to say. "I know!" It will put her in the most important position in my heart, the only one in my life that can''t be reced! " Edwards Wayne''s answer made Lily''s heart race even more. "Because I am the mother of your child? So, you want to marry me?" Lily was still in disbelief. A man with such a noble identity like Edwards Wayne was born to stand at the top of the pyramid. He was so high and mighty, but at this moment, he had said the most moving words to her, and even said that he wanted to ce her at the most important ce in his heart, and wanted her to be the only one for him. Oh my god! The cells in her body felt like being ignited by his words. Lily screamed out in her heart. Calm. You have to be calm. Perhaps men are born with the ability to lie to women, because they easily say the word love out loud. "Can''t you feel my true interest in you?" Edwards Wayne didn''t like her to distort his feelings. In the world of feelings, he would always walk in a straight line and would never take the curved path. This woman either epted or refused ... No, she was not allowed to refuse. She had no choice but to ept his feelings. Lily''s breathing becamepletely disordered. She once again turned her face away, not daring to look directly into his pair of burning eyes. "Edwards Wayne, can you give me a bit of time, I... I just can''t ept you now. You... You''re crazy!" Lily was scared stiff by his words. She only felt that the corner of her mouth was dry and she anxiously wanted to drink some water to moisten it. Heavens, is this world really that crazy? Or was this man crazy? Edwards Wayne saw her stick out her tongue and licked her lips! That casual movement was like a fuse that ignited the mes in his heart. The desire in his heart had already freed him from his rationality. Unable to control himself, he directly sucked down her pink lips. "Ugh ..." Lily''s mind exploded with arge amount of nkness. What''s going on with this man? She already said to give her some time to calm down and think about it. But at this moment, he didn''t even give her time to think and directly kissed her. Lily only felt that the man''s body was like a mountain pressing down on her, making her almost unable to breathe. His overbearing thin lips were so warm that she was helpless. She had forgotten to reach out and push him away. She felt dizzy and heart hypoxia. Help! Lily felt that her entire body was filled with a strange feeling, which made her uneasy and nervous. Her beautiful eyes were tightly shut. She suddenly hoped that the little guys would hurry up and break the door down to save her Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. from the water and fire. Unfortunately, if she remembered correctly, she had locked the lock on the door herself. Oh no, she was asking for it. The moment Edwards Wayne touched her lips, he was beyond control. He never knew that a woman''s breath could be so sweet and warm. After getting paid once, he became addicted. Lily''s body tensed up, her entire body was in a state of helplessness. Her reason was resistant, her heart was angry, but why? Why was her body honest? Chapter 294 Chapter 294 In the darkness, Lily did not know how much time had passed, but she felt a strongck of oxygen in her brain. His two small hands instinctively pushed the man on his body. s, why couldn''t she use her full strength? His lips were domineering and forceful, making it impossible for her to avoid him. All she could do was obediently ept him. "Ah ..." Just as Lily was in a daze, she suddenly felt that the man''s lips had left her swollen lips, and was moving towards her neck. Immediately afterwards, she could feel the man''s lips forcefully biting her neck. A numbing and itchy pain came. She gasped and pushed him away with all her strength in the next second. Edwards Wayne already knew that this was her limit, and he took this opportunity to stand up from her body. "Edwards Wayne, you are too despicable! Bite me!" Lily''s finger touched the spot where he had forcefully kissed a moment ago. "I am only branding my imprint!" The man next to the bed looked down on her from above. In the dim light, her small face was filled with embarrassment and anger. However, her angry expression didn''t have a trace of flirtatiousness. "Imprint? I am not yours. So what right do you have to brand me? " When Lily heard his words, she felt his heart clench. Wasn''t this man too self-righteous? "There are traces of me on your body, so you are mine! Even if you don¡¯t want to admit, your are still mine!" Edwards Wayne, on the other hand, spoke in a domineering tone, with a confident tone. Lily rolled and sat up, angrily ring at him: "You''re thinking too much. Do you think I am yours just because of the trace?" Edwards Wayne narrowed his dark eyes and said with a dangerous tone: "To prevent me from having too much trouble, why don''t I take this opportunity to have you directly be my woman." "Ai ..." "Don''t act recklessly!" Lily was still fuming with anger just now, but after hearing his words, she immediately cowered and raised her hands to stop him from rushing over: "Fine fine fine, I¡¯m yours. I¡¯m yours. Don''t be like a tyrant!" Edwards Wayne had only been trying to scare her for her disobedience. After being frightened for a moment, she became much more obedient. "So you were thinking more than me?" Edwards Wayne''s thin lips slightly rose as he spoke with an extremely unfriendly tone. Lily''s beautiful eyes went still, and under the dim light, her small, pale face turned explosively red. Then, not wanting to be outdone, she said, "You bullied me, a woman. Are you still a man?" Edwards Wayne immediatelyughed out loud because of her words, low and deep, just like the deepest notes on a piano. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Lily realized that her thoughts seemed to be dirtier than his, and she became even more angry out of embarrassment. "You''re not allowed tough. If you do this, how am I supposed to meet people tomorrow?" When Lily thought about the red marks on her neck, she started to feel ufortable. "Just use your eyes to meet people!" "Edwards Wayne..." "En!" The man replied in a very satisfied manner. "Come here!" Lily saw that this man did not even consider her feelings seriously, so she immediately crooked her finger at him. Edwards Wayne, who wasn''t afraid of death, had actually directlye over, his handsome face leaning very close to her. "You''ve thought it through? You want to take revenge on me?" "I want to hit you, okay?" Lily didn''t directly p him ruthlessly. She didn''t know why she gave him such a soft p. Logically speaking, since this man had offended her earlier, she should have happily pped his face. "No!" Edwards Wayne answered immediately: "But you can bite me if you want, and pick the ce you want!" "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll drink your blood?" Lily immediately threatened him. "I''m healthy. If you want to drink it, then drink it!" Lily gave him a perfect score for his answer. Gee, he was good at pleasing her. "I don''t want to drink it. I don''t have this special hobby!" Lily curled her lips, extremely disdainful. Then, she grabbed at his clothes with her small hand. With a tug of her small hand, Edwards Wayne''s entire body came over following the direction she was tugging. Lily red into his eyes and said, "I''m warning you. Next time don''t bite me again. If you do ... Just prepare to be a monk." It was only then that Edwards Wayne realized that the woman''s face was very close to him. When she spoke, the hot air sprayed directly at his ears. The numb and itchy feeling was like an electric current running directly under him. "Alright, we will find another way!" Edwards Wayne''s voice was low and quiet. He liked the night very much, because he seemed to be able to smell the scent of love approaching in the air. Lily suddenly released the small hand that was grabbing the front of his clothes, and pushed him backwards. "There''s no other way. Before I agree to go out with you, you are not allowed to offend me again." "Then can you tell me when you want to date me?" Edwards Wayne was pushed backwards by Lily, but he did not panic in the slightest, as he stood there gracefully, and asked her with a low voice. "I don''t want to talk about this right now. I want to sleep. Where are you going to take the kids tomorrow?" Lily''s heart was in a mess at the moment. She felt a strange feeling in her body that made her feel like she was losing sleep tonight. "I wanna take the kids to the zoo! They should be interested!" Edwards Wayne did not force her to name a time limit. He felt that perhaps, this woman was already dating him. "Indeed, they were born to like small animals." Lily replied indifferently. "Then what do you like?" Edwards Wayne took the chance to ask. "I like money!" Lily''s answer was very realistic. "I have money!" Lily shook his head: "I like money only by relying on my own ability!" "I''ll give you a promotion and a raise tomorrow!" Lily turned his head, and looked at the man, only to realize that he had alreadyid back on the floor, his hands behind his head, and was looking at her. "I don''t want you to take special care of me. I want to climb up by myself." Lily shook her head and rejected. "That would be very hard, and it would take a lot of effort." The man felt sorry for her. "Edwards Wayne, I know you have money, but your money is not mine. I will not ask for it from you. You just need to be in charge of the lives of the children. Lily hoped that he would have some backbone, because she truly felt that she could not rely on Edwards Wayne. Having grown up in the her own family, she clearly knew one thing, no matter what, to rely on herself was the safest way. "If this is the way you want to live, then I will do as you say!" Although the man felt sorry for her, he knew that respecting her choice was the best way to love her. Chapter 295 Chapter 295 "¡ª I am going to sleep!" The man''s answer made Lily feel inexplicably moved. She didn''t want to chat with him anymore, so she had to finish it with this sentence. Unfortunately, after tossing and turning for half an hour, she finally fellpletely asleep! However, Edwards Wayne''s eyes were wide open as he looked at the ceiling, while thinking about whether he should go take a cold bath. He thought he could easily suppress the heat in his heart. Unfortunately, he overestimated himself. The woman''s breathing gradually became steady, it could be seen that she had fallen asleep. However, Edwards Wayne was unable to sleep so quickly, he felt that his mind was filled with all sorts of images from when he climbed onto the bed. How could he be like this? How did his thoughts be so dirty? He didn''t have any interest in women before, but ever since he met this woman, he realized that he was more interested in woman than ever before. If I can get into this bed sessfully... The more Edwards Wayne thought about it, the more his heart dried up. He simply turned and sat up. He nced at the bed with his deep eyes. The woman turned her body to the side, towards him. Like a child, she slept peacefully and sweetly. Edwards Wayne''s heart was slightly moved, his thin lips curled up into a satisfied smile. He could feel that this woman''s initial dislike towards him had changed bit by bit. It was because he was in too much of a hurry to get her, but she was someone who was born with no sense of security. He needed more patience as he slowly pulled her feelings out of her sealed heart. For someone like her who wasn''t easily moved, once her emotions exploded, she would definitely be extremely beautiful. Edwards Wayne stood up, with light steps, he walked to the door and opened it. The night light was still on in the living room. Edwards Wayne poured himself a cup of wine and stood in front of the window, looking at the night sky filled with cities, and slowly sipped. His heart gradually calmed down. After drinking a cup of wine, Edwards Wayne walked towards the children''s room with light footsteps. He gently opened the door and lit up the room with two small night lights. The children had taken over half of the bed, and were sleeping soundly. Emma''s leg was leaning on George''s chest, her sleeping posture was very cute. However, the two little fellows had both kicked off their quilt, which was on the verge of falling off their beds. Edwards Wayne let out a sigh as he walked over gently and picked up the quilt, covering the two little fellows. The children were already sensible, which made Edwards Wayne very happy andplicated in his heart. He knew that as the children grew older, they would be more and more sensible, but it would also be more and more difficult to educate them. However, he believed that no matter if it was him or Lily, both of them would give up everything for the growth of these two children. Edwards Wayne bent over and kissed his daughter and son''s small foreheads. "Good night, my sweetheart!" Edwards Wayne mumbled in a low voice, but the two little fellows seemed to have heard her father''s voice in their dreams, as their little mouths curved upwards. Edwards Wayne returned to Lily''s room andid on the floor. He closed his eyes and slept! Morning! The first rays of sunlight streamed through the curtains and into the room. Lily''s biological clock had already awoken, and shezily flipped a few times. She was about to sit up. When both her hands were up, she woke up abruptly. She was not the only person in the room. She anxiously looked at the manzily lying on the floor. He was still sleeping. After a night of tossing and turning, his robe had long since be messy. It revealed his strong and proud long legs, filled with a strong sense of power. The muscles of the Golden Triangle area appeared clearly on the outside. When Lily saw this, she felt her head explode. It was as if countless nes were rumbling past. She was stunned. Edwards Wayne actually did not even cover himself with a nket, and so calmly revealed everything that he should not let her seen in front of Lily''s eyes. "Hey ..." Lily only took a nce before blushing from embarrassment. She grabbed the nket on her body and threw it towards the man. All the symbols of his masculinity were blotted out. Edwards Wayne was suddenly woken up by the flying nket, hiszy and low voice sounded out: "What''s wrong?" "You ... Why didn''t you sleep under the covers?" Lily stuttered, revealing what she had just seen. Edwards Wayne then raised his body up slightly and looked at his own body. After that, he smiled enchantingly: "This is a reaction that every man will have in the morning. Did you see it?" "Damn it!" Lily was extremely speechless towards this man. How could he not feel the slightest bit of shame? Edwards Wayne continued to smile: "I''ve already let you watch me for free, and you still despise me!" "Who wants to see? I feel like his eyes are stinging!" Lily got off the bed in a huff, then walked into the bathroom to wash up. Edwards Wayne knew that this woman''s skin was thin. What appeared in front of her this early in the morning perhaps made her truly a little unsettled. However, in any case, Lily would see it sooner orter, so Edwards Wayne didn''t feel embarrassed to let her see it. Hisrge body stood up, and Edwards Wayne immediately walked towards the bathroom. When Lily wasn''t wearing heels, she had already reached the man''s shoulders. At this moment, when the man stood next to her, the two of them appeared to be at their most adorable height. "Why are you washing up now? "Can''t you just wait for me to finish brushing ..." "Lily, have the children ever said that you are sometimes very noisy!" After Edwards Wayne took the toothbrush and a cup of water, he said slowly as he drank. Lily''s body froze. Was she noisy? "It''s like a bird, chattering!" Edwards Wayne added. Lily almost choked! She simply stopped talking and kept brushing her teeth. Edwards Wayne looked at the silent little girl beside him, and could not help but chuckle. "I was joking with you. I actually really like listening to you talk!" "I don''t want to say anymore!" Lily waspletely angered by him. Edwards Wayne was stunned, following that, his lips quickly kissed her. "Bastard, you didn''t brush your teeth!" Lily couldn''t believe he kissed her just like that and was so angry that she quickly wiped the back of her hand. "You dislike me?" Edwards Wayne''s handsome face instantly turned ashen. "You are right!" Lily answered very straightforwardly. Edwards Wayne once again hooked her chin, and his thin lips pressed down on her lips with another kiss. "You ... Oh my god, you''re so unhygienic!" Lily was so angry that she almost exploded. How could this man be so detestable? This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Daddy, Mummy, good morning!" Just as Lily wanted to kick the man, she heard her son''s voice from the door. Lily''s rough idea immediately cooled down, she turned her head and saw her son leaning on the door drowsily,ughing as he looked at her: "Indeed, when you woke up from your sleep, your rtionship became better. You are brushing your teeth together." Chapter 296 Chapter 296 George''s words seemed to break a thinyer of paper. Lily''s face inexplicably flushed red. She immediately walked over, squatted down, and stared straight into his son''s eyes: "Next time don''t teach your sister to mess around, understand? For matters between adults, it''s best if you don''t get involved." "Mummy, you adults can''t understand children''s feelings. Although our family of four is living together now. But, we are like being thieves when our family of four were to go out of our house. Why can''t we y in the domestic amusement park? In the past, when father had not appeared, I didn''t think about it anymore. But even now that I have a father, it seems that I have not. After all, I and my sister still don¡¯t have a father, am I right, Mummy? Why do you hide our existence? " Suddenly, George didn''t know what was wrong. He felt that he had been wronged and pitiful. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Lily was stunned by her son''s words, her eyes stared nkly at the pitiful and wronged little face. She never thought that her son''s heart would actually be so sad. "George..." Lily''s heart was in extreme pain! She suddenly pulled her son into her embrace and tightly hugged his small body: "I''m sorry. It''s Mummy''s fault!" Edwards Wayne, who was brushing his teeth behind him, had also directly frozen in ce. The bottom of his eyes were also filled with guilt and self-me towards his children. All this time, they had been standing in the adult world thinking and measuring their difficulties and thoughts, but it was as if they hadpletely forgotten everything that was on their children''s minds. Lily immediately burst into tears, as she hugged her son. George felt that Mummy''s face that was pressed against his face had suddenly be wet, he quickly tilted his head back and saw that Mummy was crying. The little guy panicked and continued to speak, "Mummy, why are you crying? Don''t cry. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have said that. Mummy, don''t cry. I won''t speak carelessly again in the future, and won''t make you sad." "No ... No, George, it''s Mummy''s fault. Mummy has let you and your sister down! " Lily shook her head, her tears falling even more violently. Yes, all along, she had done the wrong thing. She thought that hiding all the information about the child was the best form of protection forthem. Maybe they wanted to hold her and Edwards Wayne''s hand and stroll around the windy streets, or maybe they wanted to have their father''spany during every two days of rest, to appear in the sea of people like a normal child. But she had never cared about this side of the children. She was busy working, thinking about how to settle the matter with Edwards Wayne well. She thought about so much but she neglected the life the children longed for the most. "Mummy, don''t cry, okay? Seeing you cry, I want to cry. I''m sorry, Mummy, I said I wouldn''t make you cry." George really panicked. Since he was sensible, his way of getting along with Mummy has always been very humorous.The Mummy scolded him, and hit him, but he did not cry. He knew that the Mummy loved him, and he was very sensible to not cause the Mummy to cry, because he was her son, and he wanted to protect her and coax her. But just now, his random words made Mummy cry. He med himself. Lily hugged her son even tighter, and then, she choked: "George, I¡¯m sorry. In the future, in front of outsiders, don''t call me sister anymore. You''re my biological children. Just call me Mummy, okay?" "That won''t do. Mummy, you''re still single!" Edwards Wayne also walked over and squatted in front of them. He reached out and pulled Lily into his embrace, then pulled his son to the other side, "Lily, do you want to end your life as a single person?" Lily tilted her head and looked into the man''s dark eyes. She had a very strange feeling at the bottom of her heart. "I... I don''t know!" Lily did not have the courage to make her choice at this moment. George''s big eyes widened, as he shouted out in joy: "Daddy, are you proposing to my Mummy?" "Yes!" Edwards Wayne kissed his son''s cheek: "Hurry up and make her promise me!" Lily was really speechless towards Edwards Wayne. How did this look like the scene of a marriage proposal? Moreover, he actually used his son to make things easy for him. However, George curled his lips in disdain, "Daddy, you haven''t even bought a ring for my Mummy yet. Isn''t this marriage proposal of yours too cheap? "We''ll go buy a diamond ring soon!" When Edwards Wayne heard his son''s words, he seemed to know something. The little guy agreed to marry his Mummy to him, and this was simply the result that Edwards Wayne wanted to hear the most. This was because he had never been able to figure out whether or not his son wanted to marry his Mummy to him. Although it looked like Edwards Wayne was unafraid of anything, but ever since he had a son, he had realized that half of his choice of marriage was in his son''s hands. His son''s words and actions had always influenced his feelings towards Lily. Lily looked at Edwards Wayne and was shocked that she had lost a lot of face, to the point of crying so much that she lost all of her image. "What are you doing? You''re not going to propose today. Take the children to the zooter!" Lily really didn''t have any prepared thoughts. The father and son duo definitely wouldn''t let her jump into the pit like that. George chuckled: "Mummy, are you shy?" "Little Scoundrel!" Lily scolded him with a smile. "Daddy, Mummy means that she might agree to marry you." George immediately acted as the trantor. Edwards Wayne''s heart was filled with surprise and joy. His beautiful eyes swept across the woman''s tear-stained face and gratefully looked at his son: "Your contributions are not small. "Is that so? Why don''t you write half of your wealth into the names of the Mummy and I, okay? " George was not someone who could be dealt with so easily. Even though he was young, he was definitely smart enough. Edwards Wayne,"..." Lily was also stunned by her son''s words, and her beautiful eyes widened. Edwards Wayne didn''t expect the little fellow to have such a huge appetite. Half of the wealth under his name was definitely worth more than a hundred billion... Very good. In a single marriage, all of his family''s wealth would be robbed clean by his beloved three. "Give me a reason!" Edwards Wayne was not angry. He just felt that there must be a reason behind the little guy''s actions. George snorted, "I''m afraid that if one day father wanted to divorce Mummy." Edwards Wayne''s expression instantly turned ugly as if he had been pped in the face by someone. Since getting married was hard, the little guy was already nning for a divorce? Was this his own son? Who wanted him? I would like to give him away. Chapter 297 Chapter 297 H ¡ª owever, Lily felt that her son was definitely hers. She really wanted to kiss his tender cheeks. He knew how to think for her. s, this son of hers had not been born in vain. George squinted his ck eyes into slits as he observed the changes in his father''s expression. Seeing Edwards Wayne''s stiff expression and silence, he said in disdain, "Daddy, it can''t be that you don''t want to write my Mummy''s and my name and Emma''s name, right?" "Of course not..." "Then why are you still hesitating? I already gave you my Mummy. You slept with her yesterday. Oh, I got it. You might be the scumbag on the Inte who put on his pants and left." After George had been studying in school for a few days, he had memorized every single word on the Inte. Not only that, he put what he learned into practice, which made Edwards Wayne speechless once again. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Lily''s face became red because of her son''s words. She really wanted to exin to her son the meaning of putting on one¡¯s pants and left. Edwards Wayne also felt that he was at a disadvantage. Did he do anythingst night? After lying on the cold and hard floor for an entire night, the little guy woke up and made him take responsibility for his Mummy. He felt deeply wronged by his son'' s usation? "Son, where did you hear all this? Do you know what that means? " Edwards Wayne truly felt that his son''s head was being too smart. He was really worried that hid son would learn to be a bad guy in the future. George blinked hisrge eyes, then seriously thought about it before replying: "This means that after you took off your clothes and slept on the bed, you would then wear your clothes, and then you pretend that you don''t know my Mummy." After listening to his exnation, the two adults were petrified! Very good. The little guy''s mind is still very simple, not contaminated. " ... That''s right. That''s what it meant. Well, George, I will take out 10% of my wealth and write your Mummy''s name on it. Okay?" "Ten percent? Daddy is so mean. Mummy, don''t marry him! " When George heard that his father had actually only taken 10% of the money out, he suddenly felt that there was nothing more to talk about. He went straight over to his Mummy, took her hand and was going to leave. Lily just thought George was joking. Even if Edwards Wayne really wanted to give her money, she wouldn''t take it. "George, do you know how much I have as a tenth of my property? It''s worth about 30 billion... " Edwards Wayne felt that his son was still unclear about how much it was, so he had no choice but to exin it more clearly. George''s departure came to a halt. His small head suddenly turned to look at his father: "30 billion? Is that a lot?" Lily was also shocked by the number. She subconsciously nodded at her son: "Quite a lot!" "Mummy, do you think that the money is enough?" George blinked his eyes and asked. Lily frowned. Her face was full of curiosity: "Enough for what?" "It''s enough for you to use in the rest of your life. Anyway, I feel that it''s impossible for Daddy to live with you forever. You have to prepare for our future!" George was not afraid that Edwards Wayne would hear the possibilities that he had mentioned. Edwards Wayneughed bitterly. This son of his did not even know the concept of money, yet he already knew how to fight for her mother. Lily touched his little tender cheeks: "I probably won''t be able to use up that much money in three lifetimes. George, we can''t be too greedy!" "If Mummy has said that''s enough, then it must be enough. Alright, Daddy, what you said just now must be counted. If not, Emma and I will ignore you!" It was only then that a happy smile appeared on George''s face, and he casually threatened Edwards Wayne. Edwards Wayne waspletely speechless towards his son. How can a child be like him? "Of course it counts. I definitely want to marry your Mummy with full sincerity, and now, let''s see if she will agree to my proposal!" Edwards Wayne curled his lips, as his gloomy eyes stared fixedly at Lily, as if waiting for her reply. George anxiously looked at Mummy. Although he had already won the most benefits for his Mummy, to marry or not would still be decided by his mother. Or else, everything he had done would be in vain. "My mind is in a mess right now ..." Lily saw that the two of them were staring at her and immediately felt pressured. All of this was happening too fast, she could understand her son''s hope, and also feel Edwards Wayne''s feelings for her. However ... Would she really agree to marry him now? No, no, no. How could she agree to marry him so easily? Just because he said he would give her thirty billion? "George, your Mummy doesn''t have enough brains. How about giving her a day''s time, and letting her answer you tonight?" When Edwards Wayne saw this woman, her face turned red. Obviously, she had been scared senseless. So at this time, he should have been more considerate towards her. George could also tell that it would be difficult for the Mummy, so he could only nod his head: "Alright, Mummy, no rush. There is one day for you to slowly think about, and Daddy won''t change his mind in a day!" Lily was at a loss whether tough or cry at her son''s words. If Edwards Wayne changed his mind within a day. Even if he gave her guts, she definitely wouldn''t dare to marry him. Just as the three of them reached an agreement, they suddenly heard Emma''s panicked wails coming from the room next door. The expressions of the three of them changed as they hurriedly walked in the next room. They only saw Emma sitting on the bed with her face full of tears. She pouted and cried as she said, "Daddy, Mummy, I wet the bed again ... Woo woo ... I''m so scared!" Edwards Wayne immediately walked over and gently hugged his daughter, "What are you afraid of? Isn''t it just wetting the bed? You''re still young. This is your privilege!" "So useless!" George really loathed his sister''s habit of wetting the bed. Edwards Wayne immediately took out his father''s might and stared at his son, "You are not allowed tough at your sister. She is already very sad." Lily had already anxiously gone to get clean little pants for her daughter. "Mummy, where did all of you go just now? When I woke up, you were all gone. I was so scared!" Emma was still panicking from waking up in a strange room. "We didn''t leave. We were just chatting outside.!" Lily carried her daughter and bathed her in the bathroom before changing her clothes. Edwards Wayne and his son sat on the sofa in the living room. Both of them were wearing gray pajamas as they stared at each other. Chapter 298 Chapter 298 When Lily finished cleaning up her daughter, the family prepared to change clothes and go downstairs for breakfast. On the way to the dining hall, they met n who was walking downstairs alone. He did not seem to have had a good rest. His handsome face had a look of weariness. He leaned on the elevator wall and looked at Edwards Wayne enviously. "Come and have a smoke with me!" n''s current mood was really hard to describe with a single sentence. He desperately needed to find someone tofort him. Edwards Wayne said to Lily: "Take the children to the dining room first. Larry is ready there. I''ll come over for a while." "Daddy, Uncle n, smoking not good for health! Do not smoke too much. " Emma immediately said like a grown-up. n patted her cute little head: "Alright, We''ll just smoke one cigarette!" Lily brought the children to the dining hall, while Edwards Wayne followed n and walked towards the smoking area. "Did Anne sleep with youst night?" Edwards Wayne looked at his good friend and asked worriedly when he found out that he was not in a good mood. "If I told you I slept on the couch all night. Do you believe it?" nughed at himself. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Edwards Wayne was slightly startled, and then he remembered that when n only asked for a room with one bed. "Why not!" Edwards Wayne wanted to say that he had slept on the floor the whole night, but he knew no one would believe him. Reaching the smoking area, n passed a cigarette to Edwards Wayne: "Your daughter already knows how to care about you at such a young age. You sure are lucky!" Edwards Wayne''s thin lips couldn''t hide his happiness: "That''s right. Previously, I felt children are too noisy and difficult to get along with, but now I have changed my mind. Having children is truly a very happy thing. You don''t even know that it''s a good thing to be made a ruckus by them." "I didn''t expect that in the blink of an eye, we would both have children. Should the world change too quickly, or should we change too quickly?" n took a deep breath fiercely. The light greenish white smoke seemed to haveforted the dry feeling in his heart. He lowered his head andughed at himself: "Anne only wants me to be the one who supports children. She doesn''t seem to be willing to date me anymore!" Edwards Wayne looked at him in shock: "How did this happen? Weren''t you in love with her before?" "I also thought that our rtionship hadn''t changed, but it wasn''t until yesterday that I knew what had happened between us." On n''s handsome face floated a self -deprecating look. "What''s wrong with you two?" Edwards Wayne slowly exhaled as he squinted his eyes. n maintained his self - deprecating expression, "Do you remember what kind of person my mother is?!" "Your mother is a real courtlydy!" It was unknown if Edwards Wayne''s words were apliment or a derogatory one. n was not angry, but instead agreed with his point of view. "She might think that she is a daughter of the imperial family and is born to be superior to others!" Edwards Wayne knew n''s mother. She was born in the imperial family and had been raised as a princess since she was young. However, Edwards Wayne knew that n and his sister were extremely helpless towards such a mother who had high requirements for living and was even fastidious. "What''s wrong? Is your mother in your way? " Edwards Wayne guessed. "Yes. Three years ago, my mother went to find Anne secretly behind my back. I don''t know what my mother said exactly, but there''s no need to think about it, and it definitely isn''t any nice words. Anne seems to really care about it, and also wanted to vent her anger on me. Last night, she even wanted to directly take my daughter away. But you know, since I knew Crystal was my daughter, I definitely wouldn''t let go of her." n could really be considered a good father. For the sake of his daughter''s upbringing, he had already reached the point of insomnia. "You should have a talk with Anne about the child. You can''t be sloppy!" Edwards Wayne advised. Perhaps it was because he had a child. He really couldn''t bear to see anything rted to the abuse of a child. Just thinking about it made his heart ache. "I''d like to talk to her, but she might not." nughed bitterly. "You can ask Billy William for help. He is Anne''s cousin. If hees out, it might be better." "I also thought the same. When I return home, I''ll look for him. Oh yeah, when are you going back?" n said indifferently. "This afternoon. I have to take the children to the zoo in the morning! Are you going?" n shook his head: "We might not be able to go. The child is not with me right now. She prefers to be with Anne!" "Alright, I''ll call you when we get back!" Edwards Wayne patted his good friend''s arm consolingly. "I''m going to the dining hall. Let''s go together." "I still want to calm down a bit! Just leave me alone." n shook his head. When Edwards Wayne walked into the dining hall, he saw that Lily and the children were almost finishing eating. "Daddy, where is Uncle n? Why didn''t hee for breakfast? " Emma had a very good impression of n, which was why she was so concerned about him. "Uncle n still needs to go back to his room to take care of Crystal. Don¡¯t worry about him. After we finish breakfast, we''ll go to the zoo!" Edwards Wayne gently said to his daughter. "I really want to go with Crystal to see animals." Emma said with regrets. Lily ate in an indifferent manner. She looked at the man in front of her from time to time. Although he didn''t have a formal marriage proposal when he was in the room earlier, he didn''t seem to have any intentions of joking around. Lily had always been very determined that she would not marry Edwards Wayne because of her child. She valued rtionships very much. But now, she noticed that her resolve had wavered a bit. Perhaps it was due to her son''s words that moved her, or perhaps it was because her feelings for this man had quietly changed. In short, it seemed that even if she married him, she wouldn''t suffer a loss. He had a handsome face, huge property and the father of the children. What''s more, he was good to her and the children. Um, no matter from which perspective, it shouldn''t be too tragic for her to marry this man, right? "Lily, your mouth is covered with cream!" Just as Lily was lost in thought staring at Edwards Wayne, she was discovered him. His lips curled up as he reminded her in a low voice. Lily trembled as she quickly took a tissue to wipe the corners of her mouth. She lost face again. Chapter 299 Chapter 299 A¡ªfter eating breakfast, they headed for thergest zoo''s scenery area by car! On the car, Lily gave his daughter two cute little balls. Her serious look made Edwards Wayne beside her look deeply into his eyes from time to time. Actually, when a woman was emitting a motherly glow, that kind of beauty was very attractive. "Daddy, can I see monkeyster?" Emma was currently looking through an abstract book about animals that Larry had prepared for her. While looking through it, she kept asking questions. "Yes, we can take a look at all kinds of animals!" Edwards Wayne gently replied to his daughter. Lily leaned on her chair lightly, listening to her daughter''s tender voice, as well as the man''s mature and deep voice. This kind of feeling was actually indescribably good. Lily turned her gaze to the side and met the man''s eyes by ident. The fiery heat that seemed to envelop his eyes instantly made Lily''s face flush red. She fainted. Why did this man¡¯s eyes were full of fire all day? Lily''s heart was beating erratically. Maybe Edwards Wayne''s gaze was filled with an attractive charm. As soon as she met his gaze, she became flustered and at a loss. After arriving at the zoo, Larry arranged for bodyguards to follow them and protect them. Larry also followed closely behind, and without getting too close, to avoid disturbing their family time. "Daddy, look! There are giraffe there! They are so tall! Their necks are too long!" Emma''srge eyes looked all around as if they were unable to cope with the situation. The reason why this little guy was so excited and happy was because this was the first time she had entered a zoo to see a living animal. In the past, when Lily took care the two of them alone, although she wanted to take them to the zoo, she felt that was a demanding task for her. So she just bought books and let them watch TV to learn about animals. Although the two little fellows had recognized almost all the small animals, they had always relied on their brains to make up for the image of living animals. Now, they finally had the chance to see them forthemselves. Even George had be lively and energetic. The two little fellows were skipping happily. Their faces were filled with excitement. Edwards Wayne and Lily did not even need to seriously look at animals because there was simply no time. Their gazes were all fixed on the figures of the two little things, because they really ran too fast, like two children in the wind. "Daddy,e here quickly. Mummy, there are many cute little monkeys at the side. Do they understand what we''re talking about?" Emma suddenly realised what she liked the most, monkeys. Lily and Edwards Wayne could not ept her preference. Shouldn''t she like the cute rabbits, kittens or puppies? Why did Emma like monkeys? Edwards Wayne and Lily stood by her daughter''s side, apanying her to look at her beloved monkeys. "Daddy, quickly take a look. There are two monkeys on that fake mountain. What are they doing?" Emma suddenly noticed that on top of a fake rock with a sharp tip, a monkey was grooming another monkey''s fur, and was looking for something in its fur. "They might be tickling each other!" George earnestly replied from the side. Just when the family of four was staring at the two monkeys on the fake mountain rock, one of the monkeys suddenly rode on top of the other monkey and made an arch motion. Before Lily could react, Edwards Wayne had already reached out to block his daughter''s eyes, and directly carried her and turned to leave. Lily regained her senses and could not helpughing. Parents who had brought their children to see monkeys, all had a variety of expressions, especially those who with daughters. All of them quickly took their daughters away. George let out a low cry that was filled with disgust, and then, covered his own eyes. "Mummy, stop looking. It''s so embarrassing!" Lily looked down at her son. He actually understood the meaning of being embarrassed. Grabbing her son''s small hand, she dragged him and quickly chased after Edwards Wayne. Edwards Wayne had already carried his daughter to look at the sika deer by the side! When Lily thought about how fast Edwards Wayne had reacted, she couldn''t help but cover her mouth andugh. Heavens. How could there be such an ident? His daughter''s favorite monkey! Edwards Wayne looked at Lily who was giggling with her hands covering her mouth. Why? She seemed very interested in the movements of the two monkeys, didn''t she? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Mummy, what are youughing at? What''s so funny? " Emma''s eyes were covered by her father just now, so she had not seen anything. At this moment, when she saw Mummy smiling until her face waspletely red, she could not help but ask her curiously. "No .... Nothing. That is ... I thought of something funny. " When Lily was asked by her daughter, she immediately blushed. George stared at Mummy with even more disdain from the side: "Mummy, can you stopughing? It''s not funny!" Lily''s beautiful eyes met with the man''s meaningful eyes, and the smile on her face froze. The reason why she smiled just now was because the ident was too sudden and also because Edwards Wayne''s reaction was too quick. Right now, the man seemed to be looking at her with malicious intent. How could she still smile? The two little fellows were attracted by all kinds of interesting animals and ran forward. Edwards Wayne suddenly grabbed onto Lily''s wrist and pulled her into his embrace. "Were you interested in that monkey''s movements just now?" The man''s low and sinister words fell into her ears. Lily''s body trembled, her small face had turned red inexplicably, and she said stubbornly: "I don¡¯t know what are you talking about." "If you''re that interested, well try another day "Edwards Wayne, you are detestable!" After Lily heard his words, she was so embarrassed that she was about to dig a hole in the ground. She got rid of his big palm, and ran to the children. Seeing her embarrassed look, Edwards Wayne burst outughing from behind. Lily felt that Edwards Wayne was so detestable. Who said she was interested? She only felt that the previous atmosphere was very funny. Edwards Wayne was already extremely wary of her. This kind of action, sooner orter he would have to satisfy her, wouldn''t he? Thinking about that, Edwards Wayne suddenly felt his entire body heating up. "Daddy, hurry up. You''re so slow. Have you not eaten your breakfast?" When Emma turned her head around, she realized that her father was so far away from her. She stood with her hands resting on her small waist and shouted at him. Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Edwards Wayne looked at his daughter''s cute and angry face and immediately ran over. The family of four continued to stroll around the zoo until it was time for lunch. The two little guys were tired. Edwards Wayne carried Emma, and Lily held George''s hand, and slowly walked towards the main entrance of the zoo. Larry and the bodyguard then took their ces, with several cars, they returned to the hotel for lunch. After eating lunch, Edwards Wayne''spany suddenly had an urgent matter to take care of. So they could only rush to the airport without stopping. Taking Crystal and Anne, n decided to return to his country on Edwards Wayne''s private ne. In front of the inn, Lily saw Anne for the first time. Anne also looked at her in surprise. "Are you Crystal''s Mummy? Hello, my name is Emma! " Emma happily raised her head and greeted Anne. Anne looked at the two little fellows, and was obviously extremely shocked, because n did not tell her that Edwards Wayne had brought a woman and two children with him. She also did not speak much to him because she was angry with n. At this moment, looking at the two cute little faces, and then at the bashful and quiet Lily, she could not help but ask: "Emma, who are you daddy and mummy?" Anne could not help but tease Emma. Emma''s big eyes immediately turned, and she pointed at Edwards Wayne: "This is Uncle Wayne and this is my sister Lily. They are dating!" Edwards Wayne and Lily never thought that their daughters would instinctively call themselves uncle and sister when they were faced with outsiders. In the past, they would feel that this was the cute side of a child. However, ever since George had spoken his heartfelt words, the two adults felt deeply ashamed. Lily crouched down and hugged his daughter, smiling as she said to Anne: "Don''t listen to such nonsense children. I am her Mummy!" Hearing that, Anne''s expression became even more astonished. She then stretched out his hand and pointed at Edwards Wayne: "Aren''t you his girlfriend? How did you get kids? " Edwards Wayne chuckled, "Miss Anne, I am the father of these children. You may not know about this, but did n not tell you about this?" n, who was ying with his daughter, spoke innocently: "This is your secret. How could I dare to speak carelessly! My sister doesn''t even know about this yet." Anne felt that it was unbelievable. She looked at the two four-year-old children and then looked at Lily. She clearly looked very young, but how did she give birth to Edwards Wayne''s children? And the children were already four years old. "You all ... You''ve known him before? " Anne couldn''t help but want to gossip, but she was afraid that she would offend her, so she asked cautiously. Lily''s little face had indeed stiffened, but Edwards Wayne actually reached out and ced his hand on her shoulder as if it was natural, "Yes, we''ve known each other before. She''s my first love!" Lily''s beautiful eyes suddenly widened as she looked at Edwards Wayne in a daze. This man''s ability at lying was truly great. He did not blush at all. I was not his first love. Hearing that, Anne immediatelyughed: "Then it seems that I guessed right. Hello, my name is Anne!" "Lily!" the sincere light in her eyes made Lily have a good impression on the beautiful and charming short-haired woman. And because they both were mother, Lily felt that they should be able to be good friends. n said purposely from the side: "Lily, when you have time, teach her how to take care of children. Your have much more experience than her!" Lily said shyly: "I actually don''t have much experience. When these two children were young, my principle was to feed them until they are full, and warm them up to make sure they did not get sick!" Anne''s eyes were once again filled with doubt. "Your two children were brought up by you alone? Didn''t he bring the children with you?" If he had known that he had two children, how would he be willing to let them suffer? Lilyughed awkwardly: "No, I brought the children myself!" Edwards Wayne knew that Anne would definitely misunderstand something, thus he said: "I had always not known about the existence of these children, and had only met them recently. n was lucky to be able to know of Crystal¡¯s existence at such a young age, Miss Anne, my friend is definitely a good man who can be relied on, and will definitely be a good father!" When n heard Edwards Wayne praising him, he secretly gave him a thumbs up. Anne turned around and red at n with disgust: "Isn''t what Sir Wayne said a bit too exaggerated? I think he can''t evenpare to a single finger of yours." George was dumbstruck when he heard his Daddy and Mummy directly admitting their identities to this aunt. After Emma heard what Anne had said, she suddenly said: "Auntie, you cannot fall for my father just because my father is better than Uncle n. My father will only like my Mummy!" The words of the naive and ignorant little fellow made everyone burst out inughter. It was only then that Anne realised that what she said just now was indeed a little inappropriate. The adults wouldn''t misunderstand, but the children''s personality was simple. They might think Anne liked Edwards Wayne because her words. Anne quickly exined in a serious tone: "Emma, you are so cute. I don''t want to like your father. I only said that your father is very outstanding. Your Uncle n is notparable to him!" n who was at the side had an ugly expression on his face. He had to admit that he could not compare to Edwards Wayne, but he could not be that bad. Lily couldn''t help but pinch her daughter''s cheeks: "Emma, Auntie is joking. Why are you being so serious!" Only then did Emma realize that she had misunderstood something. She pouted and said, "I was just afraid!" Edwards Wayne personally opened the door for Lily: "Alright, if you have anything to say, well talk on the ne." The group got into the car and drove towards the international airport. Half an hourter, the ne flew across the runway and into the sky! As expected, Anne continuously asked Lily for her parenting experience while she was on the ne. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Although the children looked cute, they had to be taken good care of day and night. Not only did they need energy, they also needed a lot of ingenious wisdom. Anne would lose control of her mind after her child got sick, and would want to copse at any moment. "Lily, when we have time in the future, we can bring our children out to y together. You gave birth to two children at once, a daughter and a son. I''m so envious of you!" Anne sighed from the bottom of her heart. Lily looked at her daughter who was sleeping soundly in Edwards Wayne''s arms, and her son who was reading a manga beside her. She felt inexplicably happy. That''s right. Anyone would be happy for such a reunion. Chapter 301 Chapter 301 W¡ªith Anne on the ne, there was nothing left for Edwards Wayne to do. The two women''s conversation seemed to be endless. n hugged his daughter and was not willing to let go. With his handsome eyes, he looked at Anne aggrievedly, afraid that she would bring up the matter of taking his daughter away again. All children could not hold on and fell asleep on top of their father''s body. Even George also fell asleep on Edwards Wayne''s legs in the end. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. It was already night when the nended on the ground during the five-hour flight. Lily was also very tired. The moment she got on the car, she leaned against the seat and fell asleep. The two little fellows were also dizzy, and only Edwards Wayne''s expression was still clear. After making arrangements for the driver to take the three of them home, Edwards Wayne rushed back to thepany to handle official business. The driver warned Lily to get off as they arrived at the destination. Lily wearily opened his eyes and brought the two little guys into the hall. "Miss Lily, you are back. I''ve prepared some midnight snacks,e over and have some." The Old Garry waited in the living room with great care. Lily was really a little hungry, and the two little fellows were also hungry. When they heard that Old Garry had prepared delicious food, they were very excited. Lily brought a pair of children and sat them on the dining table, enjoying a beautiful midnight snack. "Miss Lily, I believe you guys should be exhausted from your journey this time. Hurry up and go upstairs to rest. Little Young Master and Young Miss still have lessons tomorrow morning!" Old Garry was nowpletely in charge of sending the two guys to school and picking them up after school. He was also very attentive towards the matter of them going to school. "Okay, thank you!" Lily said gratefully. Emma also immediately bent over and said loudly: "Thank you for preparing this midnight snack for us. It''s so delicious!" Looking at Emma''s cute and interesting expression, Old Garry could not help butugh. "I was willing to do everything for you. Lily brought the two little fellows upstairs and prepared to bathe them. In the bathroom, two little guys were sitting in the bathtub, their little faces red and tender due to the heat. Lily couldn''t help but kiss the two little guys on the face. "Mummy, you said this morning that you would give Father an answer tonight. Have you considered it yet?" George had always kept this matter in mind, because he was truly concerned about it. Lily paused for a moment as She pretended to lose memories and looked at her son. She asked guiltily: "What answer? I don''t even remember." "Mummy, your memory is so poor! You have to eat more walnuts to mend your brain!" Emma immediately interrupted the conversation. However, George red at her with disdain: "Mummy, you are pretending not to remember. I can see that you haven''t even considered father''s proposal, do you? "Proposal?" Emma''s eyes widened: "George, what is proposal?" "I can''t be bothered to exin it to you. You won''t understand no matter how I exin it to you!" George was very unhappy and he was a little emotional. He suddenly felt that Mummy was untrustworthy. She had clearly agreed to it well, but now she was pretending to lose her memories. It was really too much. Lily''s beautiful eyes swept across her son''s little face. She was startled when she saw that he was unhappy. The little guy''s temper was actually quite good. He wasn''t the kind of person who was ufortable and liked to be angry. But he was obviously unhappy now. Could it be that he did not properly consider the matter of Edwards Wayne proposing marriage? It was quite a headache for the little guy to care so much about this matter. "George ..." "Humph!" "George, are you ignoring Mummy?" "Yes!" "Then what do you want Mummy to do before you care about me again?" Having angered his son, Lily was truly ashamed and worried. She didn''t want to make her son sulky, because this wouldn''t be good for his health, and she didn''t want any estrangement between them. "Unless Mummy seriously considers father¡¯s proposal. You have to consider many factors carefully!" George did not force Lily to agree to this matter, he only hoped that Mummy would think about it carefully. He hoped her Mummy could give a very clear answer after thinking it through. Lily immediately answered seriously: "George, Mummy promise you. I will definitely consider it carefully. It has not even reached midnight, and your dad has note back yet, so even if I think it through, I can''t answer him right now." Emma had beenpletely ignored by the two. She pouted unhappily: "Mummy, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand? Am I really that stupid? 5555, Mummy, quickly give me some walnuts. I don''t need to be that stupid, I also want to talk to you and my brother." Lily was amused by her daughter''s silly and adorable expression. She rubbed her head and comforted her, "Emma, you''re not dumb, but your brother''s brain is way too developed. Actually, a child your age is exactly what you are!" "Mummy, stop lying to me. I must really be stupid!" Emma said with a wronged and sorrowful expression. A happy smile appeared on George''s face again as he giggled, "Mummy, can you secretly tell me now, whether you agreed or not?" "I''m still considering ..." "Mummy, hurry up and think about it!" "I''ll tell your dad when hees back!" "Alright, then you have to have a good talk with Dad. Don''t argue with him!" George sincerely hoped that his Daddy and Mummy could live peacefully. Lily could not hold back andughed: "Don''t worry, I will not argue with him. Alright, you can get up now!" George immediately stood up: "Mummy, help me get dressed first!" "George, it¡¯s shameful!" Emma saw his brother suddenly stand up, and immediately covered her eyes! George humphed. Lily hurriedly carried the little fellow over and helped him wipe off the water on his body. "Mummy, I''ll be going out first!" George quickly walked out of the bathroom and immediately took Lily''s phone from the bedside table. He flew out of the bedroom, sneakily hid behind a pir outside the balcony and easily unlocked Mummy''s screen password with his little finger. Then he flipped through the records, found Daddy''s phone number, and called. The phone call was quickly answered by Edwards Wayne. His voice was low and gentle, "Lily..." "Daddy, it''s me!" George said anxiously, hisrge eyes still looking at the door in panic: "When are youing back?" "George? Why did you call me with your Mummy''s phone? " "Daddy,e back quickly. Mummy said that she wanted to talk about marriage with you!" "Really?" Edwards Wayne could not hide the surprise in his voice. Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Edwards Wayne was busy with work, when he suddenly received a call from his son, which made him excited. "Of course it''s true, Daddy. I won''t lie to you, Mummy personally told me. She said that when you return, she will tell you the answer." "Then I''ll go back now!" Whatever it was, he would put it aside first. Edwards Wayne felt that at that moment, he should be concerned about his life. "Daddy, don''t be too anxious. When youe back, drive slower!" George was also afraid that his father would be too anxious, so he reminded him repeatedly to be careful. Just this morning, he already wanted to give away his son to someone else as a gift. But now he knew he could never do that. "Alright, Daddy will be careful. I''ll be hanging up now. I''ll be back soon!" Edwards Wayne''s mood had greatly changed. Previously, his face had been gloomy, but now, he felt much better. Although he had promised his son that he would drive slower, when he got into the car and saw that it was slower than he had expected, he had already ordered: "Faster!" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Young Master, red light is in front of us ..." "Charge through!" The man''s order came one after another, causing the driver to break out in a cold sweat. Could something big have happened in Young Master''s family? Otherwise, why would he be so anxious? However, even though the driver had sped up, he still emphasized safety as he tried his best to speed up. Edwards Wayne sat in the back seat, his fingers could not help but reach his lips, gently pressing down on them, his thoughts churning like a tide. Counting it, he had only known Lily for less than a month. When did he be so crazy, so impulsive? This was a matter of his life. He had already decided that if he didn''t meet a woman that he was very interested in, he wouldn''t consider the matter of marriage. But now, in merely a month''s time, he had forced Lily to do everything he could. It seemed like the curse of love hadpletely wrapped around him. In fact, he had never felt that he had an impulsive personality before, but Lily''s appearance had caused him to make an exception time and time again and lose control over himself. This woman ... As he thought about it, his thin lips couldn''t help but rise up. He didn''t know where she got her charm to stir his heart so much, to make him so interested in her. However, he had to admit that his determination to marry her became more and more resolute. He wanted to protect her and love her more and more, as if he was dreaming. Previously, the journey home would take more than 40 minutes, but today ... In less than half an hour, he was already outside his living room. At this moment, Lily, who was in the bedroom on the second floor, had just finished telling her daughter a bedtime story. In the silent night, Lily could hear the sound of a car turning off its engine. The tip of her heart quivered. Did Edwards Wayne return so quickly? She thought he woulde back after work in the early hours of the morning. Lily looked at her daughter''s sleeping face, and thought about what her son had said. She felt that there was no need to hide anymore. There were some things that she had to face. It was not her character to retreat again and again. However, marriage was a very heavy word. Right now, Edwards Wayne was madly chasing after her, perhaps because he felt that she was fresh and full of passion. But the existence of marriage is to eliminate these freshness, fight against all kinds of passions, and slowly remove all the bright colors. In the end, the two of them would use the most honest method to directly face each other''s advantages and disadvantages. At that time, would Edwards Wayne''s feelings for her still be like this? Lily really had no confidence in her marriage. Furthermore, she was also deeply powerless, and felt that she definitely wasn''t charming enough to make Edwards Wayne not feel tired of her. However, the children seemed to be looking forward to see Edwards Wayne and her together. The little fellows were also afraid, uneasy. They afraid that they would be the children of an iplete family. Sighing lightly, Lily took a coat and put it on before walking to the door. The moment she opened the door, she saw a tall figure standing at the entrance. The man in the suit looked at her with a dark expression. Lily''s body froze as she stared nkly at his face. "You ... When did youe up? " Lily took a long time before she found her voice. Once she spoke, she realized that her voice was very soft, like a feather brushing. She was somewhat disgusted that she would actually say such tender words to this man. Edwards Wayne''s burning gazended on her pure and white face and met her bright crystal-like eyes. His heart also trembled a little. "Do you have something to say to me?" Suddenly, Edwards Wayne didn''t know what to say, so he asked directly. Lily was stunned for a second. Under the gentle light, her white face flushed red: "Who ... Who said that!" "Son said so!" Edwards Wayne had already sold out the little guy without holding back at all. Hearing that, Lily clenched her small fists in anger, but she felt that it was funny, "Since when did he be your little spy?" "At any time, don''t forget that he''s my son!" "He''s mine!" At this time, Lily didn''t forget to argue with him. "Then who am I to you?" The man''s voice suddenly became hoarse as he asked openly. Lily''s mind exploded, it was a bit nk, but right after, she heard her daughter flipping over behind her, she was so scared that she shivered for a moment, and then anxiously went around the man''s side: "Let''s not chat here, we''ll wake our daughter up!" "Come with me to the study!" Edwards Wayne lightly grabbed her wrist, and directly pulled her away from the study without any exnation. Lily''s body tensed up, and she lowered her head to look at her wrist. His palm was still burning hot, so hot that her entire body was trembling. "Wow! You''re holding hands!" Just as the two of them were passing by Edwards Wayne and their son''s room, they suddenly heard the sound of Georgeughing inside the room. Lily''s entire body did not look good, and she hurriedly flung away Edwards Wayne''srge hand. Edwards Wayne''s footsteps paused, and he shot a warning look at George who was sticking his small head out: "It''s sote, hurry up and go to sleep!" "Alright, I''m still waiting for the results of your chat!" George muttered. Lily felt extremely humiliated. If her rtionship with Edwards Wayne were to happen under the little guy''s watch, she would never want to fall in love again in her life. Chapter 303 Chapter 303 B ¡ª eing stared at by his father so sternly, George immediately retracted her head back. Immediately after, he mmed the door shut with all his might. "I wish Daddy a pleasant night with Mummy!" Soon after, the sound of the little guy''s yells could be heard. Lily was stunned, but the man holding her hand, did not give her chance to do that. With a tug of his strong arm, she stumbled and followed immediately after him to the study. The man pushed open the door to the study room. He didn''t turn on the light and just dragged her inside. The two of them stood in the dark study room! Next, the study room''s door was pushed shut by a man''s hand. Before Lily could recover from his son''s shock, she heard the man''s low and hoarse voice: "You are not nning to escape again, are you?!" "Escaping what?" Lily tried her best to suppress the chaos in her heart. She slightly lifted her chin, and watched the handsome face that had be increasingly sharper after adapting to the darkness with a little reluctance. "Escape from your heart!" The man''s voice was a little softer, and his eyes were bright. Even in the dim light, he still had a fiery fanaticism. Lily forced herself to calm down and she lowered her head as well: "I didn''t escape, I''m just not sure!" "Not sure about what?" "You!" Lily''s finger suddenly moved towards his heart: "Do I know you?" Edwards Wayne was slightly stunned! "What do you want to know about me? If you ask me, I will tell you everything. " Edwards Wayne didn''t expect her to bring up such a problem, but, to him, this wasn''t anything difficult. If there was a problem, he would always think of ways to solve it. "Do you really love me? Or do you like me? " Lily asked word by word, and the question was very clear. Edwards Wayne could not help butugh in a low voice: "Is there any difference? If I like you, then I¡¯ll definitely love you!" "No, there is a difference between liking and loving. Like is just on the surface. Love is the one that is deeply engraved in one''s heart!" Lily frowned. The man didn¡¯t know the differences between the two words. Did he really understand the true feelings in his heart? "Then tell me, do you like me or love me?" Edwards Wayne asked instead of answering, his tone still carrying a trace of a smile. Lily quickly turned her back, her beautiful eyes blinking as she looked out the window at the starry sky. After a long period of silence, she quietly replied: "Alright, I admit it, I seem to like you a little!" "You said that liking only appears on the surface!" "Yes, I just like your figure, your face, your money, and how you treat me!" Lily turned around once again, and immediately looked more like a soldier than a deserter, as she weed his gaze. Her small mouth slightly twitched, "What? Don''t you like my words? But that''s what I''m thinking in my heart. The first thing that attracts me is your appearance, and of course, your money is the real reason! "You''re so greedy and snobbish!" The man seemed slightly disappointed and didn''t forget to scold her. "That''s right, I''m such a realistic woman. I don''t really understand any kind of elegant artistic tastes. I like whatever I like!" Lily said honestly. "I like your straightforward character!" Then, the man raised his voice with a smile. Lily was stunned! She thought that if she showed him the most true and darkest of humanity, he would simply kick her out of the game. However, his answer was beyond her expectations. "You don''t think I''m like those casual women? Like you because of your money and appearance?" Lily was extremely surprised, but she was also extremely confused. She had always thought that men with status like Edwards Wayne would definitely have high requirements for women, but at the moment, it looked like his requirements were not high enough. Even a snobbish woman like her could ept his request. Edwards Wayne''s eyes slightly narrowed, as he raised his voice with a light ridicule: "I didn''t see you ask for money, nor did I see you crawl onto my bed on your own ord, is it really worth it for you to be dishonoring yourself like this?" Lily,"..." Seeing that she had stopped choking, Edwards Wayne moved closer to her face and spoke with a voice as low as wine: "If you have not done anything yet, then don''t say you have done. Unless you n to do these two things together with me." Lily breathed heavily and retreated a step back. As she maintained a distance from him, her voice had already changed a bit: "Don''t be so close to me, alright? I admit, I indeed haven''t made these two requests to you, but if you really want to marry me, then I will definitely disappoint you. Maybe I will bully you with my strength, and moreover, I will be very wasteful, and use up all of your energy ..." "Come on. I wee you to squeeze me dry!" Edwards Wayne opened up his sturdy arms, with an evil expression on his face that did not reject her. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Lily tragically discovered that by not scaring this man away, she had instead scared herself to the point that she was drenched in cold sweat. Damn it. What did this man want? "I''m not in the mood right now, so don''te over! Edwards Wayne, what are you doing?" Lily realized that the man had never stopped walking ever since he opened his arms, forcing her closer step by step. She could only retreat step by step, but very soon, she had no way out, and her back was already touching the top of his desk. But Edwards Wayne''s footsteps did not stop, as he continued to oppress closer. Lily leaned back with her small waist, her two small hands supported herself on his desk, looking miserable and panicked: "Edwards Wayne, you ... You can''t do anything to me!" "Lily, I''m just fulfilling your wish. From what you''re saying, you seem to have been spying on my figure all along!" Edwards Wayne''s body leaned forward, and stuck closely to her bent back. His large palm, was also very hot as it directly covered her small hands. This posture... Lily tensed up, her breathing was extremely tight, and her pair of beautiful eyes shed upon the handsome face of the man who was getting closer and closer. "Stop Stop Stop... Enough, Edwards Wayne. What I have said before was only the possibility of getting married, not letting you treat me like this ... " Lily spoke in a flustered and worried manner, hoping that this man would quickly leave so that she wouldn''t feel such pressure in her heart. Edwards Wayne could see that she was nervous and uneasy. His thin lips curled up into a smile, making his look even more charming. "Do you know what you look like now? Just like a little white rabbit that people want to bully! " At a time like this, Edwards Wayne was still in the mood to joke around with her. Lily was stunned, her beautiful eyes red at him with resentment: "You dare to bully me. If you dare to do, you''ll regret it!" Chapter 304 Chapter 304 The woman''s mouth insincerely warned him, causing Edwards Wayne''s beautiful eyes to narrow for a moment! Reason told him to stop, but why did he only want to abandon reason now? The faint fragrance emitted from her body was like the orchids in the valley in spring. It was fragrant but not greasy, bringing about the sweetness of a breeze. Edwards Wayne greedily inhaled two breaths, his thin lips curling upwards: "Lily, what do you think I should regret? The son and the daughter raised their hands in agreement to let us be together. If we were not together, they would be sad." Lily was bbergasted. This man was so detestable, he actually dared to use the words of these children to suppress her. She was truly pitiful. Back then, she could confidently use her children to threaten him. But now, this threat didn''t seem that strong anymore. Indeed, she didn''t know what the two little things were thinking. They actually forced her to marry this man. Who cared about her feelings? "Lily ... Why don''t we fulfil their wishes?" As Edwards Wayne spoke, his lips were already close to hers. In the next second, almost without any self-control, he sucked her soft and tender lips. Lily''s mind went nk, her entire body started to tremble, and in the next second, the two small hands that she was using to support herself on the table became weak and powerless. She felt like she was falling backward. However, soon enough, arge hand grabbed her head and another wrapped around her waist. She didn''t fall down. Instead, she was encircled tightly by the man in his embrace. Kiss... Powerful! Domineering! But he didn''t lose his gentleness! Lily''s breathing became chaotic, her heart also became chaotic, her reason was slowly sucked away by the man''s aura. The man could feel her gradually sinking into depravity. Hisrge hands also began to move, reaching into her pajamas ... "No ..." When his burning fingers touched her tender, baby - like skin, Lily suddenly regained her senses. She pushed him away fiercely and smacked her back against the edge of the desk, causing her to wake up even more from the pain. "Why not?" Edwards Wayne asked eagerly. When he was so infatuated with her, how could she so mercilessly push him away? With such a disparity in the heart, it was likely that anyone would feel injured. Lily hurriedly pulled down her pajamas that he pulled out, and lowered her head in panic, "I... I can''t ept it!" "Or because of the time I touched you five years ago?" Edwards Wayne saw that she didn''t seem to really want to reject him, but instead seemed to have an instinctive resistance. He felt sorry for her inexplicably. Lily held on to half of her little face in desperation. She shook her head and bit her lower lip, "I ... I think I should find a psychiatrist!" Edwards Wayne''s handsome eyes suddenly opened wide, is it so serious? She even needed to see a therapist? "Lily!" Edwards Wayne felt very guilty and ashamed. He felt even more sorry for her. When Lily heard him gently call out her name, she raised her head. Her beautiful eyes were already filled with tears. I just feel like I''m sick..." Edwards Wayne looked at her helpless and panicked expression. This time, he gently pulled her into his embrace. Lily leaned on his firm chest, and started to sob softly: "For the past five years, I''ve always had a nightmare. Even though the person in my dreams, is not you, but ... I was really troubled by that nightmare!" This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "I''m sorry!" Edwards Wayne didn''t know what to say to stop this woman from being afraid of him. Five years ago, he was heavily drugged, so the damage he caused to her must be not small. "It''s none of your business, even without you ... There will also be others! " Lily cried in pain! A cold light shed at the bottom of Edwards Wayne''s eyes, and his voice contained a hint of anger: "All of this was caused by Alice. I definitely won''t let her off." Lily was silent, only tears continued to fall. It was true that Alice had harmed her, but what could she do? Could it be that she wanted to find someone to let Alice experience the same nightmare as herself? Edwards Wayne lowered his head, seeing that the woman did not respond to his words, he felt a little helpless: "Lily, you can''t be still thinking about your sisterhood, can you? Can you not be so foolish? Whoever bullies you, you should get your revenge and not hide like a tortoise!" "I didn''t hide, I just... Promise someone not to hurt her. " Lily bit her lips. She naturally resented Alice to the extreme, but she must keep her promise. She promised her foster father that she would not harm Alice. "Who is it? Who can make you endure all of this humiliation? " Edwards Wayne suddenly wanted to know his identity. "It''s Adrian! I''ve always thought of him as my biological father!" At this moment, Lily wanted to tell him about the exhaustion and sorrow in her heart. The expression in Edwards Wayne''s eyes stiffened. He obviously did not expect it to be this person. "Isn''t he your biological father?" Lily powerlessly leaned against his chest, shook her head, and self-deprecatingly said: "Didn''t I come to beg you to let Alice go back then? You even scolded me, saying that I was stupid, and it''s true that the person who I let go of my resentment is very stupid, but Adrian invited me to the hospital topare notes, as if she was afraid that I would continue to cling onto him. In order to protect the reputation of his biological daughter, he pushed me into a deep abyss of despair, I don''t want to see such a person again. Let Alice go, it''s my way of repaying the favor of raising him, but only once. If Alicees to harm me again, I will definitely not let her go. Edwards Wayne looked down at her in shock. Within her seemingly frail body, there was actually such a strong side. His heart began to hurt even more. "If you can''t take revenge on Alice, let me help you!" Edwards Wayne felt that she had suffered too much and he was truly unwilling to ept it. But Lily instead began tough bitterly: "Whatever she did in the past, I have already written off her. No matter how cold Adrian is to me, he still raised me. The children''s living expenses for the past few years in foreign countries all came from him. When Edwards Wayne heard her words, the anger in his heart slowly subsided. "Alright, since the they has shown kindness to you and your children, then I will not pursue this matter anymore!" Lily stood up straight from his embrace and raised her head. She looked into Edwards Wayne''s eyes: "Let¡¯s ... Let''s get married!" "Are you sure?" Edwards Wayne was pleasantly surprised. "Hmm, now it seems that if I marry anyone else, the children will have their objections!" Lilyughed bitterly. Surprise shed across the man''s face, and he became disappointed. "So you''re saying that you agreed to marry me because you had no other choice?" "Yes!" Lily really didn''t want to hurt him, but this was indeed the truth. Chapter 305 Chapter 305 D ¡ª empsey Wayne helplessly lowered his head and looked at her. Although the light was dim, he could still see her clear and bright eyes. "I''m only going to marry you because of the children, understand?" Seemingly unwilling to be looked down upon so much by her, Edwards Wayne also retorted jokingly. Lily nodded her head, "I understand. You are a good father, and I am a good mother. The two of us will live for our children in the future." "Don''t tout me. Your child''s thoughts are indeed important, but you know very well that you are also important to me!" Edwards Wayne did not expect this woman to say something nice, but unfortunately, these words were not what he truly wanted to hear. Lily smiled: "Turn on the lights. How long are we going to stay like this for?" "I want to hug you for a little longer. Don''t turn on the lights, just hug me like this!" Edwards Wayne said as he lowered his head to her neck. Lily''s entire body trembled, but this time, she did not viciously push the man away. She tried her best to calm herself down as she resisted the urge to. "Lily..." "En!" "After you marry me, I don''t mind you relying on my power to bully me!" "Why?" Lily was surprised, and also felt that his words were strange. "I don''t like it when you''re bullied. I prefer it when you bully others." "Am I that kind of person? I am a good citizen!" Lily could not help but smile, "I''m a good citizen who follows thew!" Edwards Wayne was amused by her words. When this woman was interesting, he could truly make his whole body rx. "Then promise me, whoever bullies you for no reason, you will bully them back, understand?" "Aren''t you talking nonsense? Am I that easy to bully? " Lily curled her lips. How much does this man know about her? Now it would seem that he knew nothing about her at all. Edwards Wayne raised his handsome face up from her neck, turned around and turned on the light. The bright light of themp made the woman narrow her bright big eyes. Edwards Wayne looked down at her from up above. Under the light of themp, her delicate and charming little face caused Edwards Wayne to be a little absent -minded. "Why are you looking at me like that?" Lily was somewhat scared by his gaze, and subconsciously, she extended her hand to protect her chest. Seeing her panicking, Edwards Waynezily turned and sat on the sofa: "Nothing, I just want to see if you are that easy to bully." Lily was speechless! "What do you feel now?" Lily walked in front of him and looked at the man''s emperor like figure. Only now did she realize that he was wearing a suit and leather shoes. Edwards Waynezily pulled open his tie, then threw his tie away and unbuttoned his shirt. He looked a lot more rxed now. "Lily, I''ve never seen a woman like you. Sometimes you gives people a very serious look, and sometimes, your words make people feel that you''re not very serious." Edwards Wayne was always in a high position, and beside him were many graceful and elegant young mistresses from rich families. All of them knew and understood the rules, and even when talking to men, they acted ording to their own personalities. How could they be like Lily, who had a casual temperament and could speak casually. Lily frowned: "Are you reprimanding me, or praising me?" She was confused by this man! Edwards Wayne patted his leg, "Come over and sit down. We''ll talk slowly!" Lily hesitated for two seconds, then walked over and sat down on hisp while testing. The man''s legs were slender and sturdy, the shape of his legs were extremely beautiful, and when Lily saw this, she couldn''t help but gulp down a mouthful of saliva. Actually, not only was his legs long, his upper body was also perfect and sturdy. He was definitely a top-notch man that could easily move a woman''s heart. Lily''s beautiful eyes stared nkly at the corthat he had casually untied. The man in the suit was very handsome, so handsome that it made her heart beat wildly. However, Edwards Wayne didn''t dare have any dirty thoughts about her now, because he didn''t want to touch her nightmares. It''s a mental illness that may not hurt, but once it breaks down, the damage is almost devastating. "I don''t know whether I should praise you or demean you, but I like your way of speaking. It makes me feel rxed." Edwards Wayne''s thin lips curled up as he said with a smile. "Is that so? But don''t you think I''m rude most of the time? Don''t you men want women to be gentle? " Lily admitted that in front of this man, she was not gentle most of the time. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "What is gentleness? Like an obedient pet dog? Her master tells her to do what she should do. Or like a vase in the cupboard? She is breathtakingly beautiful, neat and tidy, making people feel that it was uninteresting." Edwards Wayne chuckled in disapproval. Lily frowned and said in disgust, "I don''t want to be your pet dog. What''s the point in living like that?" "You''re right. Just be yourself, and I won''t try to change you! When you quarreled with me, you did not give in to even a single inch. You treated your child with gentleness and care. Um, I felt that you were living a good life." The more Edwards Wayne realized, the more he felt that his life with Lily was like an experience that was flesh and blood. Back then, when he was living alone, he thought that he was enjoying that feeling of loneliness a lot. Lily was stunned. She never thought that there would be a man that would say this to her. She had seen the emotional truths of many men and women on the Inte. All of them were comining that the other party was not as perfect as they thought. They were all trying to change the other party into the one they liked. But after Lily heard what Edwards Wayne said, she had apletely different understanding of love. It turned out that the person one liked the most was the person''s original appearance. "Actually, My feeling for you is still... You are handsome, rich, and good to the children. " Lily said very superficial. Edwards Wayne couldn''t help butugh out loud, as he held her small face in his hands, and ced a kiss on her forehead with his thin lips: "That''s enough!" Lily was startled by his kiss, and blinked: "How is that enough?" "Because you don''t know me very well. But since you''re willing to marry me, that means you''ve decided to understand me well, right?" Edwards Wayne truly felt that this woman was adorable. Lily''s small face instantly flushed red: "I just want to know more about your money. Do you believe me?" "When you get your marriage certificate, you''ll know how much money I have!" Edwards Wayne''s thin lips still gently kissed her soft and tender face. "I guarantee to make you satisfied." Chapter 306 Chapter 306 A guarantee to made you satisfied let Lily blush a little face. Maybe it is she thought a lot. What the man can make her satisfied was only his huge wealth. Was that all? Lily understood herself very well. It was good enough for her to have enough money, and she wasn''t the kind of woman who liked to squander money. "It''ste. Let''s go to bed early!" Sitting on his sturdy leg, Lily always felt as if she was in a trance. Unreal! How did she be like this? In the past, she had all sorts of rejection towards Edwards Wayne, but now, she was so intimate with him that even her heart couldn''t ept such a quick change. "Okay, where should we sleep?" The man purposefully misinterpreted her words, asking her where they would to sleep with a very wicked tone. Lily''s beautiful eyes froze. After that, she quickly stood up from his legs: "I''m not going to say anymore!" When Edwards Wayne saw her blushing red face, his thin lips curled up in satisfaction, and his tall and healthy body stood up as well. The moment Lily was about to turn around and leave, his muscr body leaned over. He extended his hand from the back of her hand, and pulled her, who was so petite and charming, into his embrace. He obsessively stuck his head to the back of hers, "Lily, I want to find a chance to bring you and my children to meet my grandparents!" Lily''s body froze for a moment, her beautiful eyes blinked hard: "We''re going to meet the patriarch so soon?" "That can''t be too fast, right? I should have led the children to the elders so that they would be happy. However, because our rtionship was in a stalemate, I didn''t do that." Edwards Wayne couldn''t help but feel that she was cute when he heard her panicking tone after hearing that she needs to see his parents. Lily lowered his head and thought for a moment: "Fine, you decide it!" "Also, when are we going to reveal our children''s identity? Although for the sake of their safety, it is best not to reveal it to the public. " Edwards Wayne frowned as he asked for her opinion. "How about we just let nature take its course. If someone finds out about it one day, let it be made public. Nobody knows about it yet, right?" In truth, Lily did not know how to deal with this matter, but no matter what, in front of others, she could not ask the children to call her sister anymore, because she knew that it would hurt their hearts. "Mm, I''ll listen to you!" The man''s voice fell into her ears. It was low and maic, and it was scorching hot. Lily''s entire body shivered, her two small hands subconsciously held onto the man''s fingers: "Alright, stop holding onto me. I really need to go to sleep. I still need to go to work tomorrow morning." "You''re already going to be a member of the Mrs. Wayne, why are you still going to work? If others were to know about it, they would think that I have treated you unfairly. " Edwards Wayne said shamelessly. Lily was truly angered to the point ofughing by his rogue: "Edwards Wayne, no matter what my identity is in the future, I must have my own career. You can look down on me for having such job without any future, but I will still work hard for it." Edwards Wayne''s eyes revealed a little shock. After releasing his hand, he immediately pulled Lily''s small body over, causing her to face himself: "I''m not looking down on you. I just feel sorry for you!" "Then, thank you!" Lily''s beautiful eyes shed a few times on his handsome face, before she broke free from hisrge hand and quickly turned to leave. Edwards Wayne looked at the woman he still could not hold it in, and sat back down on the sofa in a slightly depressed manner. Even though he had her feelings, it seemed like to have her body still had a long way to go. Tomorrow, he would ask Larry to find the most authoritative expert in psychology. He wondered if he could delete that nightmare in just a short amount of time. Thinking about the pain and injuries she had suffered, Edwards Wayne''s gaze grew colder and colder. Calcting the time, the imprisoned uncle should being out by now. At the beginning, his decision was to let him be in jail forever. However, he was definitely the youngest son of his grandparents. Since he was young, both the elders had doted on his uncle. So even though the two of them had never said anything in front of him, he knew that his grandparents had aged overnight due to his uncle''s crime. Edwards Wayne was naturally very filial, looking at the two old men getting older day by day, he slowly let go of his old enmity towards his uncle. He only hoped that when he came out this time, he wouldn''t make any mistakes and didn''t offend him again. Lily returned to her bedroom and couldn''t help but pat her hot cheeks. She really couldn''t believe that in just a short month, she had be Edwards Wayne''s girlfriend. Was this man''s charm really that great? In the past, she wouldn''t admit it. But now, would she still dare to be stubborn? Edwards Wayne pushed open the door to the bedroom and discovered that the tiny body sitting on the bed was extremely sleepy. "George?" Edwards Wayne was very surprised, he did not expect that the little thing would have such a tenacious willpower, and had not fallen asleep even now. George rolled and stood up, his small face full of curiosity: "Daddy, did Mummy agree?" "Yes, she agreed!" Edwards Wayne''s lips curled up as he smiled into the depths of his eyes. "Yay!" George fell backwards, his small mouth opening wide: "Daddy, I spent a lot of energy to make Mummy be with you. You can''t let her down!" "Don''t worry, son. Your dad wouldn''t be that kind of person." Edwards Waynezily and seriously answered as he reached out to unbuckle his shirt. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. George curled his lips, but was still a little doubtful: "I will speak of it first. In the future, if Mummy gets hurt at your ce, I will move out with Mummy and Emma!" Edwards Wayne stopped moving his clothes, turned around, and looked at him strangely: "Where are you moving to?" "No matter where I go, I won''t be living with you anymore!" George said seriously. Edwards Wayne chuckled and continued to unbutton his clothes. "I won''t give you a chance to move out!" "Daddy, I''m not threatening you. I''m seriously reminding you!" The little guy always felt that his father did not take his words seriously. Could it be that it''s because he''s young so Daddy don''t take his words seriously? Edwards Wayne looked at him with the same serious expression. "Son, your threat is extremely frightening to me. I''ll definitely remember it!" Only then did George nod his head. "Fine, Daddy, hurry up and take a bath. I''m going to sleep first, I''m so tired!" "Sleep, my little one!" Edwards Wayne walked over, pulled out the hair on his forehead, and gave him a light kiss on his forehead! George suddenly said dumbly, "Daddy, I love you!" Edwards Wayne''s body trembled! Chapter 307 Chapter 307 T ¡ª he little guy was really too sleepy. After saying this, he immediately fell into a sweet slumber. Edwards Wayne rested his hands on the bedside, looking at his son''s exquisite and beautiful face. He was as cute as a little angel as he was asleep. When his son said he loved him, Edwards Wayne''s heart was deeply moved. Indeed, his son''s performance had always worried him. His mind was always mature, and his eyes were very sharp. He thought that if he wanted to gain the approval of his son, he would need to travel a very long distance and give him more love. Unexpectedly, when Lily agreed to be his woman, his cute son also approved of him at the same time. This mother and son pair were really in love with each other. Before, Edwards Wayne still could notprehend the strong feeling of kinship between children and parents, but at this moment, he could really understand it. This sort of rtionship was very beautiful and powerful. It supported a person''s strong belief in their future. In order to allow the three of them to live a safer and more carefree life, Edwards Wayne felt the responsibilities on his shoulders be even heavier. One night passed! In the morning, the sky was filled with drizzling rain! Lily woke up early in the morning, woke her daughter up, washed her face and rinsed her mouth, and then directly brought her downstairs. In the dining hall, father and son could always get up earlier than the two of them. They were already leisurely sitting in the dining hall eating breakfast. "Good morning, Mummy!" George happily greeted the Mummy. His two beautiful big eyes were shining. Lily looked at his son''s bright eyes and suddenly felt a bit embarrassed. She felt that her heart was about to be seen through by her son again. How could she give birth to such a little imp? Edwards Wayne also raised his eyes and looked at Lily. Lily''s snow - white cheeks became even redder. This man''s eyes that were filled with interest caused her to let her thoughts run wild. Only Emma knew nothing. She was still in a daze, her face had a drowsy look. Edwards Wayne immediately ced a cup of warm water next to her mouth and Emma mechanically lowered her head. After taking two gulps, she reached out and pushed the cup away. Edwards Wayne hurriedly brought the warm milk in front of her. Only then did the little guy drink all the milk in one gulp while holding the cup. Seeing his daughter''s silly and adorable look, Edwards Wayne''s mood was extremely good. He didn''t know why, but he liked to see his daughter like this, looking very simr to her mom when she was daydreaming. As Lily was eating her breakfast, she suddenly felt that the man in front of her was staring at her. She raised her head and met the smiling eyes of the man. She didn''t know what he was thinking, but he was actually smiling all the time. Lily suddenly felt that in this huge dining hall, the air was thinner. She finished her breakfast quickly, stood up and patted on the heads of the two little fellows: "When you go to school, you need to listen to Old Garry, understand? In school, you can''t fight and scold your ssmates. You have to be polite and learn well!" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Lily was worried, so she taught the two little fellows a lesson. George waved his hands at her: "Mummy, don''t worry, I will definitely take good care of this idiot Emma. No one will dare bully her." Lily red at his son: "I''m talking about you. You better not recruit those little girls!" George helplessly spread his small hands. "Mummy, is it my fault for being handsome? This is Father''s fault!" Edwards Wayne''s hand that was holding onto the cup trembled, his eyes looked at his son strangely: "What does it have to do with me?" "Because your genes are too good!" Georgeughed. Lily was speechless at her son''s clever thoughts. She could only say sternly: "Stop ying dumb here. If I see you acting recklessly again in the future, I won''t let you off easily." Only then did George quietly nod his head, "Don''t worry, Mummy. I know what I do!" Lily was so angry that she startedughing. She said goodbye to her daughter, and then heard George say, "Mummy, you haven''t kissed daddy goodbye yet?" Kiss him goodbye? Lily''s body froze! The expression in Edwards Wayne''s eyes instantly became unfathomable. Did this little guy know what kissing goodbye was? Emma suddenly became spirited: "That''s right. People on TV, when they go out in the morning, they should kiss on the face." Lily turned her head, looking at his children: "We don''t need to greet them like this in our country." Edwards Wayne stood up and walked over to her with his elegant long legs. Lily quickly took a step back. "Edwards Wayne, what are you doing?" "Just give it a hug! Satisfy the children''s wishes! " Edwards Wayne smirked, his smile exceptionally alluring. Lily nkly stood there, allowing Edwards Wayne to stretch his hand out and gently hug her. However, in the next second, the man gently kissed her on the cheek. "Be careful when you''re on the road. I got a new car for you!" When Lily came back to her senses, she realized that there was an extra set of car key in her hands. "Yeah. Daddy is awesome!" Emma immediately cheered. George alsoughed foolishly at the side. Seeing their parents suddenly feel so much love for each other, how could these two kids not be happy? Lily''s face flushed red, she held onto the car key tightly and sighed in her heart: "Then I''m leaving. Thank you for the car!" The moment she walked out of the living room, Lily saw a royal blue pnquin, which was stopped by the side. Because it rains slightly, Lily ran over to the front of the sports car, opened the door, and sat down. The interior was also exquisite and luxurious. Lily knew that this car was definitely not cheap. When did this man bring the car back? Was iting back with himst night? She had just agreed to be his girlfriend, yet he gave her such an expensive greeting gift. This man would spoil her sooner orter. Although Lily''s heart was churning, she still could not help but smile. If one day she identally became a loser, it was most likely due to this man getting used to her. The car started, and Lily slowly drove her opulent car out the door. When she drove to thepany parking lot, she immediately attracted a lot of attention. "Wow, what a cool car!" "Yeah, who is it?" "Who else can it be!? Look for yourself!" The group of people who were gossiping were stunned. They saw a woman wearing a ck suit walking out of the splendid car. Who else could it be other than Lily. "It''s her! No wonder she''s howling like that!" "Her boyfriend is Edwards Wayne!" Although the group of people were envious and jealous, they still could not change the fact that Lily''s fate was good. Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Lily walked through thepany''s main hall. Suddenly, a middle-aged man walked over to her in a hurry. "Miss Lily ..." He quickly blocked her path and looked at her pleadingly, "Miss Lily, can I talk to you for a bit?" Lily lifted her head to look at the other party. He looked exhausted and quite miserable. "What''s the matter?" Lily didn''t have a good impression of him, so her expression was cold. "I heard that One Thought Building''s position of vice director is empty right now. I want to return to work. I beg you to help me plead for Mr. Wayne ..." After Lily heard his words, she could not help but sneer: "Mr. Lin, you must be mistaken. If you want to apply, you should look for the people from the Personnel Department. "Miss Lily. Everyone know that begging you is more effective than anything. Miss Lily, I''m really sorry for what happened before. If we can still be colleagues in the future, I definitely won''t make the same mistake again. I will work diligently for thepany!" He was obviously shocked by his own life. Thus, he was aware of how important a high-paying job was to a middle-aged man. Unfortunately, back then when he was in a high position, he did not recognize his own identity and committed many mistakes. Now that he wanted to reflect on it, perhaps it was already toote. Lily looked indifferently at his eyes which were filled with sincerity, "Mr. Lin, on what basis do you think I would help you? Is it because you''re going to work harder for thepany in the future? I''m sorry. I believe that the Personnel Department has the ability to find someone more suitable for this position. Also, I will not interfere with Edwards Wayne''s decisions." "Lily, I was expelled because of you. Shouldn''t you help me out?" Seeing her so cold and heartless, Bob instantly felt as if he had suffered a great injustice. He even wanted to push this grievance onto Lily, thinking that her heart would ache. Lily bypassed him and walked forward. "Lily, can you have any conscience? Do you know how much pain I feel after being fired from the company because of you?" Bob was filled with resentment towards her. Lily turned around and replied expressionlessly: "I have the conscience, but not to a self-righteous person like you!" After that, Lily ignored him and walked into the elevator. Bob seemed to have used up all of his strength, as his eyes revealed a look of hatred. He just didn''t want to be fired by thepany because of his personal feelings. He believed that there was no problem with his ability to work. Lily''s current job was Xipil''s special assistant, so she now had her own private office. From here, she could see the main street of the city which stretched far out into the distance. And at the intersection of all the main roads of the city, there were two big buildings that reached into the clouds. There was an indescribable feeling in her heart. This morning, Edwards Wayne gave her a good morning hug, and there was also the warmth left on her cheeks from his thin lips. Lily suddenly felt that the dried up grass that was frozen in the mountains was finally going to blossom. No one could stop the footsteps of spring. Under the gentle breeze and drizzling rain, the flowers in her heart began to bloom. This feeling was very wonderful and strange. It was as if even the monotony of life had be vivid. No one would not wish for a better life. Lily could no longer deceive herself and said that she could live well by herself, she did not need men, she did not need love, and she only needed children. But now, love came so ferociously, making her unable to resist. She could only let her already satisfied heart be filled with flowers. Let love grow freely! If one lived freely, it would always be a reward for one''s own life. Xipil suddenly knocked on her office door. In her hand, there was actually a cup of warm tea, "Lily, here is the ginger tea I brought you. It can warm your body. I like this taste better. You should try it too." Lily immediately received it, and said gratefully: "You''re so nice to me!" "Alright, you''re still being polite with me. I''m actually going to talk about proper business with you. It''s time for New productunch to start the show. Do you have any advice?" Xipil asked her softly. "Xipil, you shouldn''t have asked me this. I''m still a rookie, so I didn''t have the chance to participate in this kind of New productunch before. I don''t have any concept of holding this kind of press conference." Lily did not dare to show off in front of Xipil, so she replied humbly. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . You know, right now, all the women in the entirepany are very unconvinced of your strength. They must be thinking that even though they are clearly not worse than you, why did you be Wayne''s girlfriend? You are now my assistant, and this position is very eye ¡ª catching. I want to give you a chance to show off. This time, in the early winter, I will hand over the entire New product launch to you to take care of. Xipil only gave such an important task to her because she was thinking for her sake. "Are you going to let me do it?" Lily felt that the mission was very difficult, and was a little nervous and helpless. "Yes, Lily, don''t worry. I will do her best to help you. I want you to prove to others that your ability is definitely not bad, and that''s the only way to establish your prestige in thepany. Also, no one will dare to look at you with contempt anymore." Xipil had helped her, so she should have been able to help her out of her predicament. Seeing the encouragement and support in Xipil''s eyes, Lily pondered for two seconds before she nodded: "Okay, I''m willing to ept this winter''s exhibition, but I''m afraid I''ll screw it up." "Lily, I will definitely trust you. Moreover, with your current contacts, this early winter New product launch will definitely be the most remarkable." Xipil said while beaming. Lily was even more surprised, and felt that Xipil had looked down on her too much. "What kind of contacts do I have!" Lily was at a loss. Xipil lightly patted her shoulder: "Lily, you have to take advantage of a Big Star like Joshua Wayne. Don''t bury your good contacts. In this early winter exhibition, if you could invite half of the entertainment circle''s celebrities to the scene, you would have already seeded by half. Moreover, you are now Edwards Wayne''s real girlfriend, who would dare not reject your invitation?" Xipil was truly worthy of her reputation as a veteran, her mind was well-trained, and she was also very good at discovering business opportunities and making use of them. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 If I call you sister¡ªinw ''k''k''k The words of Xipil, although with purpose, but this is the umtion of workce experience. Lily looked at her with a smile. She also smiled slightly, "I was just reminded by you that I can ask Joshua Wayne for help in this matter." "He is your brother-inw now, and this kind of small favor is only a matter of a single sentence from him. You can do whatever you want, but Ir will prepare a team for you, and you will be the leader of the team. Within half a month, you will be able to set up New productunch in the beginning of winter. At that time, the brand reputation of ourpany will definitely be more loud, and you will be indispensable." Xipil sighed. Since she was One Thought Building''s manager, she naturally hoped to do her job well, put the company''s reputation was resounding so that she could deserve Dempesy Wayne''s appointment. Moreover, she didn''t just want to work hard herself. She also wanted to help Lily work hard together, give her a better life, more selfconfidence to face the strong family that she was about to enter. Lily trusted Xipil wholeheartedly, and felt that she had made the right decision for Edwards Wayne. Xipil''s ability and her vision towards thepany''s long - term prospects was definitely better than Bob, who only knew how to show off. "Lily, let me help you choose the ce and the team. You should find some time today to pay a visit to your brother-inw, Joshua Wayne!" Xipil began to work with her division ofbour. "Is he at home? I heard that he''s been filming overseas recently..." Xipil took out her mobile phone and flipped through the headlines: "This is the first piece of news for today. Joshua Wayne arrived at the airporttest night and has had some interaction with his fan puzzle at the airport, so I''m guessing that he should be at home today. Call him and ask!" Lily admired Xipil''s ability. It seemed that she had more things to do than her. Instead, she only stared at the design map all day long. It seemed that if she wanted to learn the leadership skills, she really needed to learn from her! "Alright, I''ll give him a call and ask!" Lily did not procrastinate. After all, Xipil had already started working hard for this early winter New productunch, and she, who was the one who reaped the rewards, did not seem to have the chance to bezy. Xipil left. Lily opened the lid, and took a sip of hot ginger tea. As expected, it was warm from her throat to her stomach. With some carelessness, she drank the majority of the cup. Only then did Lily close the lid, took out her phone and looked at Joshua Wayne''s number. She pulled it out. In just a few seconds, the man''szy and hoarse voice was heard. "Lily, what business do you have with me? " Joshua Wayne was obviously not awake yet, so he was stunned for a moment. Wait... Why did this fellow still call her by her name? Wasn''t he supposed to call her sister-inw like before? "Lily ..." Joshua Wayne realised that the other party was no longer speaking, he screamed a few times, but the other party was still silent. He suddenlyughed and changed his words: "Sister-in- law, are you toying with me!" Lily didn''t do it on purpose. She just couldn''t recover from the fact that he called her that. When she wanted to open her mouth, Joshua Wayne''s smiling voice suddenly sounded, and unexpectedly called her sister-inw. "No, I dare not. You are the Big Star!" Lily immediately teased. "Then why did you disturb me so early in the morning? Are you in a hurry?" Joshua Wayne''s voice was still aszy as ever, but it had the refreshing feeling of a big boy. Lily did her best to ignore his dishonest tone, and said in a low voice: "Yes, I do have some things that I would like you to help me with. I don''t know if it would be convenient for you to meet me once?" "Treat me to lunch!" Joshua Wayne didn''t even seem to have thought about it, as he directly said. "Okay. Do you need a special restaurant?" Lily felt that men with status like his should be more vignt, which was why she asked. "Are you rich now?" Joshua Wayne asked her. "Why do you ask if I have any money?" Lily was curious and puzzled. She felt that she couldn''t afford to treat him to such a big meal. Joshua Wayne curled his lips: "I''m just concerned about you. If the restaurant I mentioned had a meal that would eat your sry for a year, your heart would be pained." Lily was amused by his words, and immediately replied seriously: "Don''t worry. I''m looking for you to discuss work matters. Thepany will definitely refund it!" "Oh, official business. Alright, I don''t have any special requests. I just hope that the food will be tasty, the environment elegant, and then ... Less people. Oh right, don''t let the reporters take pictures of us. I''m afraid my brother will go crazy!" After Joshua Wayne finished speaking, he hung up. Lily stared at his phone and blinked: "That''s what he called as having no special request?" Big Star had some bad habits. Lily understood why Joshua Wayne was being so cautious. Therefore, she decided to consult Xipil since she had just returned home and didn''t know much about the city''s diet. After Xipil heard her words, she took out a name card from her drawer. "There''s a pretty good private restaurant in here. Why don''t you bring him over to eat. The owner is nice, the environment is good, and the most important thing is that the food is delicious!" "Is that expensive?" Lily could not help but ask. Xipil rolled his eyes at her: "People who do important things should be more generous. You must know howrge amount of profits Joshua Wayne can bring you. It''s fine if it''s a little expensive, and thepany''s finances will pay for it." Lilyughed at herself, "It seems that I''m not the material for doing big things!" "Lily, you will do great things sooner orter, because the man you want to marry is not ordinary!" Xipil said while beaming. Lily''s small face instantly flushed red, she stammered: "Xipil, let me tell you something. Edwards Wayne and I __We''ve decided to officially date." "Oh? That is a joyous asion. I really wants to congratte you. Edwards Wayne is a perfect man. You will have a good life in the future. " Xipil couldn''t help but feel happy for her. "I don''t expect any good days. I just hope I''ll be safe and sound!" Lilyughed, but she could not hide the happiness in her heart. Xipil nodded, and agreed: "That''s true. If there''s a chance in the future, let me meet your two kids. I haven''t even given them a present." "Don''t worry. I''ll find a chance to bring them out for you to meet!" After Lily finished chatting with Xipil, she took her own name card and left. After contacting the private restaurant, Lily sent the address to Joshua Wayne. He quickly replied, "Got it!" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Lily also packed up her documents and left thepany. Chapter 310 Chapter 310 As the boss, Lily went to the private restaurant first. In the private room, she picked the most expensive dishes and ordered five dishes! If Joshua Wayne agreed to help, then the profits he would bring to her would definitely be a thousand times greater. Therefore, she couldn''t be too petty. Just as she finished ordering her dishes, she saw someone push the door open and enter. It was Joshua Wayne. He was dressed leisurely and had a casual hairstyle, but it didn''t affect his innate good looks. Moreover, there were a few holes in his left ear with two earrings. It looked a bit indecent from the looks of it. However, it was precisely because of this that his temperament gave off a wild and unruly feeling. When Lily saw hime in, she immediately stood up and called out to him. "Joshua Wayne, you''re here. "For no reason?" Although Joshua Wayne said that, he was already seated beside him. Lilyughed and started making tea for him awkwardly. "Speak, what do you need my help for?" Joshua Wayne noticed her fingers had almost been burnt a few times and quickly reached out and pressed on her hand that was about to reach for the teacup again: "Put it down, let the waiter brew it for youter!" Lily could only give up and sigh that her own abilities were not good enough. Sometimes, it was really embarrassing. She doesn''t even know how to make tea. Can she really achieve great things? How suspicious! Lily then took out the information she had prepared. It was about the preparations for the Autumn Festival, and also about the new information on the main brands of One Thought Building. Joshua Waynezily received it, and slowly flipped through it. "These are all works that you designed?" "Oh, no, this is the hard work of all our designers!" Lily immediately exined. "Is there any work of yours here? Let me see!" Joshua Wayne asked with the same indifferent expression. Lily lowered her head, embarrassed. "My work is not imprinted yet, I have only been in the Enter Company for a short while, and have not produced anything yet." Joshua Wayne lifted his head, his clear eyes swept across her face, and then ced the collection of artifacts on the table. "Why are you showing me items that have been designed by someone else? I''m not interested." "I know, ourpany is preparing to host a winter New productunch at the end of this month. My boss has decided to let me take charge of all the matters concerning this press conference. I want to ask you to help me out. We won''t let theme in vain, we''ll pay for their appearance! " Lily quickly told her the truth. After that, she looked at Joshua Wayne with her beautiful eyes that were filled with pleading. Joshua Wayne''s beautiful and deep eyes slightly narrowed: "Even though One Thought Building is a subsidiary of my big brother, up until now, I have never deliberately cooperated with hispany." "I know. Not only have you never worked with ourpany, you''ve also never worked with other companies." Lily nodded and said seriously. "Then do you think I''ll make an exception this time and help you?" Joshua Wayne took the cup on the table and slowly drank the water. Lily was shocked by his words. Her face had an inexplicable blush, and indeed, asking for help, was not an easy task. It was a huge challenge for someone like her, who had a stupid mouth and thin skin. "Joshua Wayne, One Thought Building is your brother''spany. For your brother''s sake, can you help me this time? Please, I really need the help of your artists. " Lily quickly softened her tone and said: "Come to beg him." Joshua Wayne pursed his lips, looking as if he had lost something. "Ourpany has promised that all the artists that are participating in the new product fair will be unconditionally sponsored by ourpany." Lily threw out an even more tempting condition, hoping that Joshua Wayne would seriously consider it again. "Alright, since you are the mother of my two nephews, I promise to help you." After Lily offered her an attractive condition, Joshua Wayne said something that caused her to be dumbstruck. Joshua Wayne smirked sinisterly: "There''s always a first time going wrong, why not I just give this to you for the first time?" Lily, "..." Can you not make your words sound so cliched? Joshua Wayne saw her blush inexplicably, and immediately said: "Sister-inw, why are you blushing? It can''t be that you''re thinking wrongly!" Lily instantly felt like digging a hole and drilling into it. Who was the one who was spouting nonsense? Was it her fault for thinking wrongly? "Joshua Wayne, thank you for your help. As long as we have your support, this press conference of mine will be half done." Lily said with a smile. "In a while, if you drink three cups of wine, I''ll help you out unconditionally!" Joshua Wayne suddenly put forward a very difficult condition. Lily immediately boasted, "As long as you are willing to help me, even if there are conditionsthat you let me drink ten cups, I will be fine with it." "Ten cups?" Can you drink it? " Joshua Wayne looked at her suspiciously. With such a petite body, he really didn''t believe that she could drink ten cups. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Then five cups! Five cups, I''m sure there''s no problem! " Lily still had some confidence in his alcohol tolerance. "Drink Red Bar!" Joshua Wayne felt that since she was so confident, there shouldn''t be any problems, right? Delicious delicacies were served, and the fragrance gushed out into the air. As expected, the dishes were very appetizing. "How did you find this ce?" Joshua Wayne picked up his chopsticks and picked up a piece of fresh meat to eat, then looked up at her and asked. Lily also started to eat, and casually replied: "A friend rmended me toe here to eat, it''s not bad, do you like the taste here?" "Friend? What kind of friend? It''s a man, and a woman as well! " Joshua Wayne squinted as he stared at her. Lily was startled, and could only reply: "Yes, my boss!" Only then did Joshua Wayne''s face return to normal. "I got them to bring the wine over. Are you sure you want to drink?" "Of course. This is a social gathering, and also a matter worth celebrating." Lily felt that if she did not keep her word, Joshua Wayne would underestimate her. Joshua Wayne also wanted to drink a little. Furthermore, he was addicted to alcohol, even though he was already very far away from those dark and gloomy days. But he also seemed to have developed some unspeakable interest in wine. The waiter brought a bottle of good year red wine and opened it. Joshua Wayne poured Lily half a cup, "If you can''t drink it, then drink it leisurely. In a while, tell me about the event!" "Sure!" Lily nodded very straightforwardly. After that, the two of them continued drinking and eating, and Lily started to discuss some of the details of the press conference with him. As a in the entertainment world, Joshua Wayne would also give her some good suggestions. This was definitely a good thing for Lily. Chapter 311 Chapter 311 J¡ªoshua Wayne''s promise to help her made Lily both grateful and happy. Perhaps it was because she was proud of his work, but her heart was also surging with emotions, and so, unknowingly, she had actually finished all five sses of red wine. Joshua Wayne thought that since she said he could drink five cups, it must have been with water. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. However, when the opposing woman''s pink white face became redder, and her expression started to be even redder, Joshua Wayne cursed inwardly. "Easy ..." Stop drinking and put the cup down! " Joshua Wayne stopped her from finishing the fifth cup and directly snatched her cup away. Lily''s face flushed red, she was surprised, then said: "Joshua Wayne, what are you doing, give me the cup, the red wine in his house is so delicious, it''s old, but the price is too expensive, let me drink another cup, I feel that I''m a bit addicted to it." "Lily, do you have a habit of drinking alcohol?" Joshua Wayne narrowed his serene eyes, and asked a few floating women in shock. Lily was still very conscious, although her face waspletely red.She still shook her head and denied it, "I don''t have any, I just like to drink a little to increase my creative inspiration." Joshua Wayne suddenly regretted it. He should not have encouraged this woman to drink so much, now that he had done it, she was obviously drunk. "I''ll give my brother a call and have hime and pick you up!" Joshua Wayne felt that he should have called his brother, because Lily was his girlfriend. "No, don''t call him!" When Lily heard that Joshua Wayne was going to call Edwards Wayne, her whole body froze. After waking up from the alcohol, he reached out his hand to grab Joshua Wayne''s phone. Joshua Wayne instinctively dodged the phone, and heard the sounds of cups and bowls shattering on the ground. "No way, you''re really drunk!" Joshua Wayne saw that her movements had obviously be somewhat clumsy, a hint of unease shed across his handsome face. "Will my brother kill me?" Joshua Wayne stood up quickly and threw his phone to the side. Then, he went over to help Lily back to his chair. "Don''t... Joshua Wayne, don''t call him. I''m really fine, just that ... I feel a little dizzy! " Lily pressed a hand against his head,pletely unaware that when he had leaned forward earlier, he had shattered ss all over the floor. "Lily, sit on the sofa at the side for a while. Be careful, don''t scratch your hands or feet!" Joshua Wayne looked at the shattered cups and bowls on the ground, and then his handsome face fell. "No ..." I''m not drunk, Joshua Wayne. Thank you for helping me ... "Thank you so much!" Lily stood up and walked to the sofa at the side. It was so shaky that Joshua Wayne was worried she would fall asleep in the next second. "Your alcohol tolerance is so low, and you still dare to drink with me? I''ll take you in!" Joshua Wayne quickly got the waiter toe in and clean the floor. Then, he stood in front of the window and made a call to Edwards Wayne. "Brother, Lily is drunk,e over and take her away." Joshua Wayne said very straightforwardly. When Edwards Wayne heard his words, his eyes darkened and his voice contained a trace of annoyance, "Why is she with you?" Joshua Wayne shrugged his shoulders: "She begged me for help and treated me to a meal, but now it seems that I have to pay for it myself!" "Why did she treat you to dinner!" Edwards Wayne was obviously unhappy, this woman had not even invited him out for dinner. "She has a request for me!" "You are my younger brother and she is your sister-inw. Isn''t it perfectly justified for you to help her? Why do I have to treat you to a meal? " While Edwards Wayne was speaking, he stood up from his office chair, took his jacket and walked out. Joshua Wayne was helpless, he could not answer and was stunned for two seconds. "Anyway, you shoulde over and take her away, I never thought of getting drunk on her, she was the one who got himself drunk." "I will settle the score with youter. The address!" When Edwards Wayne heard that this woman was socializing with his own brother, no matter how he thought about it, he felt extremely angry. When Edwards Wayne rushed to this private restaurant, in an exquisite private room, he saw Lily moaning on the sofa. She was drunk and it was hard for her to bear. Joshua Wayne sat on a chair that was very far away from her. Looking at this woman''s drunk appearance, his expression was very innocent. The door was pushed open by someone. Joshua Wayne was so scared that he quickly stood up straight. "Bro, you''re here! She''s drunk!" Joshua Wayne hurriedly said. Edwards Wayne lowered his head to look at the woman''s miserable state after getting drunk, the veins on his forehead were bulging as he red at his younger brother. "How can you get her drunk?" Edwards Wayne was really angry. Joshua Wayne spread his hands, looking like he knew his mistake: "Brother, don''t be angry, I really didn''t expect her alcohol tolerance to be so low. At the start, she told me that as long as I agreed to help her, she could drink ten cups. "You shouldn''t have met her alone behind my back!" After Edwards Wayne finished speaking, he turned around and carried Lily who was leaning on the sofa horizontally. "Bro, I don''t dare to do that next time, hurry up and bring her away. I think she''s feeling really bad." Joshua Wayne never expected such a situation to ur. He thought that this would be a very enjoyable lunch, and now, it was just like a disaster scene. His brother''s fierce gaze made Joshua Wayne feel that he could no longer meet Lily alone. This woman was like a ticking time bomb, if he was not careful, it would be difficult for him to go crazy. Edwards Wayne also couldn''t be bothered to scold his brother anymore, because this woman had to bear the main responsibility. "Young Master, where are we going?" The driver looked at Edwards Wayne''s gloomy face and asked carefully. "The Blue Bay Hotel!" The ck car stopped below the Seven Star Hotel. Edwards Wayne still carried Lily with a gloomy face as he entered the elevator to the top floor while being escorted by a bunch of bodyguards. This hotel was part of his business, Edwards Wayne owned a private suite here. The woman in his embrace was quiet, but she kept pressing her head with her hands, looking like she was having a headache. After Edwards Wayne carried her into the bedroom, he immediately threw her on the bed, not wanting to bother about her. Lily obviously did not expect that when drinking the red wine, it would be so sweet, and the aftereffects were actually so good. She rolled over on the bed and then sat up on her hands and knees. She saw a tall figure standing in front of the French window with his back facing her. For a moment, her eyes were blurry as she recognized him, "Joshua Wayne... "Where is this ce?" Edwards Wayne''s back suddenly froze, he turned his head, and his eyes stared straight at the woman who had grown eyes and a head. "What did you call me?" The man''s voice was low and dangerous, like a lion about to fly into a rage. Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Hearing this voice, Lily''s heart strings tensed up, following that, she shook her long hair, trying her best to stay awake. "Ji... Edwards Wayne? " Lily opened her eyes wide. Her face was filled with disbelief. Why was Edwards Wayne here? She clearly remembered that she had invited Joshua Wayne. What was this situation? The man''s intimidating and tall body moved step by step to the front of the bed. His two hands directly supported himself as he stared condescendingly into her eyes. "Lily, who let you drink?" Edwards Wayne''s voice was filled with anger, it was very obvious, he did not like this drunk woman at all. Lily''s alcohol consumption was almost jolted awake by this man''s dangerous tone. She frowned: "I only drink for work. Why did you bring me here? I''m going back to thepany." "Look at yourself, you almost took off all your clothes!" Edwards Wayne gazed down, and stared fiercely at the cor of the shirt she had just untied. Lily lowered his head and saw that his shirt had unknowingly opened up to the fourth button. She pointed at his face in shock, "You, you, you ..." What are you doing? " Seeing that she actually thought that he had done it, Edwards Wayne raised his eyebrows and sneered: "This is your own masterpiece, it''s none of my business." Lily hurriedly used his fingers to button it. Unfortunately, why did her fingers be unruly? No matter how hard he tried, he just couldn''t control the tempo. His head was still spinning. How could this be? Could it be that she was really drunk? "If you feel ufortable, just lie down and go to sleep! Look at you, I won''t let you out of this door. " Edwards Wayne''s voice was still filled with anger, because, he didn''t dare imagine, if this woman had also gotten drunk in front of other men before. He had such a poor tolerance for alcohol, but he still dared to show off. He really wanted to beat her up. Lily could not resist the dizziness, so she decided to just lie down and cover herself with the nket. "I only sleep for half an hour ..." Edwards Wayne, if you are busy..." "I''m not busy!" The man suddenly sat down on the edge of her bed and watched her eyes widen in shock. Edwards Wayne reached out to help her pull her nket: "Go to sleep, I''ll guard you!" "No, you can leave now. You being here, I can''t sleep at all!" When Lily heard him say that he would guard her, even if her eyelids were to droop, her mind still felt as if a string was stretched tight. "I won''t leave!" After Edwards Wayne finished speaking, he stood up and walked out of the bedroom, closing the door. Lily saw that the light inside the house had dimmed. Unable to hold on any longer, she fainted and fell asleep. Edwards Wayne sat on the sofa in the living room, looking at the closed door, it was extremely quiet. What was this woman thinking? He was actually going to treat his little brother to a meal? Drinking with him. He was getting bolder and bolder. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Just then, Edwards Wayne''s phone rang. It was from Joshua Wayne. "Brother, is she alright?" "If you dare to drink with her alone again, I won''t forgive you!" "Bro, this is really a misunderstanding. I want to know if she can drink it. Even if I beat her to death, I won''t let her drink it. We''ve always been talking about work matters." Joshua Wayne felt that his big brother would definitely me himself, so he wanted to exin a little. "What do you have to talk about at work?" Edwards Wayneughed sarcastically. "Sister-inw''spany is hosting an early winter New productunch. They want me to arrange some of the artists under mypany to go and support them." Joshua Wayne said anxiously. "Isn''t this something that can be solved with a single sentence? Why did you ask me out to dinner? " Edwards Wayne felt that this was not a reason at all. "Brother, you''re the CEO,manding the wind and the rain. Of course, you don''t understand the hardships of the low-level staff. Sister-inw only personally came to talk to me because she wanted to do a good job." Joshua Wayne replied a little displeasedly. "Forget it, she''s still sleeping. I won''t pursue this matter any further. Next time she wants your help, you must unconditionally help her. Do you remember that?" Edwards Wayne lowered his voice, afraid that he would disturb her sleep. "Bro, what do you mean unconditional? It''s not like she''s my girlfriend. If she wants to earn money, then don''t I need it?" Joshua Wayne felt that his big brother was simply too overbearing, and weakly resisted. "Just help her. You can make conditions for me." Edwards Wayne also felt that he could not squeeze his own brother out. "Big brother, if you help behind the scenes like this, will sister ¡ª in ¡ªw ept your kindness?" I feel that she is not someone who likes to depend on you for her position. Otherwise, she wouldn''t havee out to talk about work on her own. " Joshua Wayne seemed to have a very good understanding of Lily. "You talk too much!" Edwards Wayne directly hung up on his little brother. Indeed, his little brother''s words was something that annoyed him the entire time. Lily was a woman with a stubborn and stubborn personality. Other women would usually show weakness and seek sympathy, but she just had to show off, even if she wanted to talk to him about it, he would help her with anything without any conditions. However, did she know what a woman''s advantage was? Showing weakness? Can''t you be more delicate? Why did he like a strong woman like her? More than half an hour had passed between the tapping fingers of the man. The living room was very quiet, and Edwards Wayne could hear his own breathing, which was getting heavier and heavier. That woman can''t really fall asleep in bed in peace, can she? Edwards Wayne got up, and pushed open the bedroom door, the window on the floor was closed, and only a weak light could be seening in. At some point, the woman on the bed had kicked the thin cloth off her body. She was still wearing her ck suit jacket s and her tight training skirt had also been pulled up by a few centimeters. A pair of straight, slender and long legs, white and smooth. When Edwards Wayne looked down, he realized that he had forgotten to take off this woman''s high heels. When he walked in earlier, he was filled with anger, but he just ignored her. Only now did he realize that her feet were still wearing a pair of ck, simple high heels. The thin heels made her legs seem even more white and slender. Edwards Wayne''s breathing suddenly became sluggish. With a low curse, his huge body walked to the side of the bed, bent, and used his fingers to hold onto her high heels as he gently took them off! High-heeled shoes were also a deadly thing for a man, because only with them could a woman show her flirtatiousness and delicateness. "En!" When he took off her shoes, it was as if he was disturbing her rest. She lightly kicked twice with her feet in a very delicate manner. When Edwards Wayne saw her childish attitude, he could not help but burst outughing. He really wanted to teach her a lesson and let her know that he should no longer drink like water! Chapter 313 Chapter 313 D ¡ªempsey Wayne quietly stood by the side of the bed, looking at her long hair that was draped over the pillow, she curled her body and revealed half of her snow white and beautiful face. The fine lines of her facial features were very supple and pink. When he thought of how she was only in her early twenties, she seemed very young. The indescribable waves in her heart caused Edwards Wayne to lean his body slightly towards her, his thin lips moving closer to her soft and tender face. Suddenly, the woman felt a stranger approaching her, causing her to tremble slightly. Then, she curled herself up even tighter as she hugged her nket tightly while mumbling, "No ..." Don''t hurt me, save me... Don''t touch me!" Edwards Wayne did not expect her to suddenly look like he was in a nightmare, his entire body was trembling uncontrobly, his snow-white cheeks instantly turned green, as though he was enduring an unknown fear. "Lily ..." Edwards Wayne suddenly felt a bit nervous, he reached out and gently pushed her shoulders. "Don''t, go away ..." Lily immediately waved his hand randomly, wanting to push away his palm. Edwards Wayne frowned, he suddenly thought of what she meant when he said that there was a shadow around men''s touch. When she was awake, her reaction wasn''t as intense as before. But now, she was drunk and unconscious. This kind of reaction was practically hopeless. "Rest in peace, wake up!" You are having a nightmare! " Edwards Wayne saw that she was still shivering and his forehead was drenched in cold sweat. He felt that letting her immerse herself in such a terrifying nightmare would be extremely painful, so he could only use all of his strength to wake her up. "Ah ..." "Help!" After Lily was ruthlessly pushed by him, he finally woke up from his stupor and shouted out loud. When Edwards Wayne saw that she had opened her eyes, he immediately crawled up. His gaze was deep and unfathomable, and his voice also became much gentler: "It''s me!" Lily raised her head. In the dim light, she saw Edwards Wayne, and it was only then that she rxed. "Can you open the curtains?" Lily asked as he supported his forehead with his strength, begging. Edwards Wayne directly walked over and pulled open both sides of the French windows. Bright light shone through the windows and the entire room became extremely bright. On the threemeterrge bed, Lily''s delicate body shrank to the side with the nket still in her embrace. Her long hair was in disarray and her face was snow-white with ayer of cold sweat covering her forehead. This nightmare hadpletely awakened Lily''s drunkenness. "Are you better?" I''ll give you a ss of water! " Edwards Wayne looked at her nk expression and felt his heart ache. He turned and went out. When he came back, he handed her a cup of warm water. Lily thanked him in a low voice and took the bottle. After drinking a few mouthfuls, she raised her head and looked at the man beside the bed. "Did I have a nightmare just now?" "Yes, mydy!" Edwards Wayne frowned, his handsome face full of concern. "You''re notughing at me, are you?" Lily''s pale little face, forced out two blushes of red. She felt that her actions just now, had definitely been utterly humiliated. "No way!" Edwards Wayne shook his head: "Can you tell me what you dreamed of?" Lily buried her head in her knees, her voice trembling with fear: "I dreamt that someone did that to me." Edwards Wayne''s strong body trembled. Could he be the Devil''s incarnation from her nightmares? "It has something to do with me?" Edwards Wayne''s handsome face stiffened, and his voice dropped. Lily sighed bitterly, "It''s not you anyway, but you should be the one who caused this nightmare of mine. In the dream, I felt that it was a wild beast." Edwards Wayne was ming himself, "Sorry, it''s all my fault!" "I don''t want to me anyone anymore. I just want to quickly dispel this nightmare and stop swallowing me when my nerves are weak." Lily felt that he would have such a nightmare because his heart was not strong and his will was not strong enough. "Can you stop drinking from now on?" Edwards Wayne didn''t want to see that miserable and fearful look of hers again. Lily nodded her head: "I will try my best not to drink, I did not know that I would get drunk just from drinking a few cups." "You knew you were drunk and you had nightmares, and you wanted to try again?" Edwards Wayne frowned. Lily looked at him, and said with a serious face: "I was drunk, and it wasn''t all of these nightmares. Of course, this time, I don''t know why, did you touch me just now?" "I just pushed you!" Edwards Wayne spoke truthfully. "Don''t touch me while I''m asleep, this is the source of my nightmares!" After Lily finished speaking, she was about to get off the bed. When she was looking for her heels, she suddenly thought of something, "Can you not tell the children about this?" "What is it? You know you''ve lost face? " "En!" Lily admitted it honestly: "Don''t tell them, okay?" Edwards Wayne looked at her pair of pitiful eyes, then looked at her disheveled appearance. He really wanted to scold her again and beat her up again, but in the end, he just wanted to hug her tightly. "Don''t worry, I''ll keep it a secret for you. But you have to promise that you won''t meet with my little brother in private again. I don''t want to create the kind of scandal likest time." Edwards Wayne felt that he could negotiate with her. "I''m here to talk to him about work." Lily blinked his eyes. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "I know, but you can''t go to see him alone. All the men." Edwards Wayne was really worried about her, but of course, he did not deny that he was just jealous. "It won''t happen again!" Lily also felt that today''s socialization had been a failure. Edwards Wayne looked at her obedient and obedient look, and his lips were still pursed tightly. He thought for a while before replying, "If you want to seek help next time, you cane and find me directly. I do not need you to treat me to food. Lily''s beautiful eyes went nk, and then immediately became somewhat angry: "I''m not acting cute, I''m really just asking for his help." "He''s my younger brother. In the future, if you beg him for help, you can get him to help you by me." Edwards Wayne still felt that this woman did not understand his words. However, Lily was able to hear the contempt Edwards Wayne had for her work. She gave a self - deprecatingugh, "I will think of a way to resolve my own problems, I can''t possibly always be relying on you." "Why are you trying to be brave? You could have asked for my help..." "I don''t want to beg you!" Lily interrupted him immediately. "But you want to beg my brother!" Edwards Wayne was also very angry. "He''s very much involved with my work. I beg him to be part of it!" Lily answered boldly and confidently. "I''m your boss!" Edwards Wayne answered her directly. Chapter 314 Chapter 314 The man''s words left Lily speechless. She raised her hand and adjusted her messy long hair, not knowing what to say for a moment. "Are you going to use your boss''s identity to suppress me?" Lily turned around and looked at the man with her beautiful eyes. Then, she said confidently: "I didn''t do anything wrong, I worked hard for my job. As the boss, shouldn''t you praise me?" Lily still felt that she should not be scolded by Edwards Wayne, many of the employees drank together with their clients in order to get results, spitting out blood, that was an attitude towards hard work, she was drunk, but she also won and got the result she wanted. The expression in Edwards Wayne''s eyes stiffened. Very good! Is this womanpletely awake now? He even dared to speak these words to him boldly and brazenly. "Idiot, it''s rare for you to not noticethat I am worried about you? If the person you met today wasn''t my younger brother but another man, and you werepletely drunk in front of them, what would be the result? He may have slept with you for nothing! " Edwards Wayne suppressed his anger, wanting her to clearly recognize a cruel reality. Lily''s entire body shivered, she had to admit, Edwards Wayne''s words were worth a lot for her to ponder over. "This is also my first time socializing. I don''t have any experience, so I definitely won''t drink it next time. Thank you for your concern." Lily was also regretful and remorseful. She did not realize the depth of her alcohol tolerance and yet she dared to brazenly show off, and now she had even turned into a joke. "Since it''s the first time, I''ll forgive you. There can''t be a next time!" Edwards Wayne was also not so selfless. Since he was in front of this woman, his heart that was as cold as steel had already been twisted into a soft thread. He only wanted to wrap around her and not let go. Lily obediently nodded his head: "I understand!" Seeing that she had be obedient, Edwards Wayne was unwilling to teach her another lesson. "What time is it now?" Lily suddenly thought that he had to return and report back to thepany. "It''s already past 3 in the afternoon!" Edwards Wayne raised his wrist and looked at his watch. "Crap, it''s sote. I''ll be leaving first. Thank you for sending me here to drink!" After Lily finished speaking, she nned to head towards the Walk Outside. "Wait a minute!" As she passed by the man, he suddenly grabbed her arm. "First button up your clothes before you go out." "Ah ..." Only now did Lily realize that his thin and white shirt had reached the fourth button, causing arge half of the scenery to be captured by the man''s eyes. Edwards Wayne smirked, "Don''t suspect that I did it, I don''t have such dirty thoughts." Lily''s beautiful face turned red and she anxiously buttoned her clothes. She red at him with her beautiful eyes: "Why didn''t you remind me earlier? You did it on purpose." "You were arguing with me so happily, I didn''t have time to remind you!" Edwards Wayne had to admit that he had his own selfish motives. Just now, he had seen a very beautiful scenery through the unbuttoned clothes. He was very satisfied! "You''re such a bastard!" Lily felt that he really had no face to see her again. When he lowered his head to look at himself, he realised that he had revealed almost all of it. Edwards Wayne was scolded, but he was not angry, he only smiled and said: "Alright, didn''t you want to go back to thepany? I just so happen to be going back to thepany as well, let''s give you a lift!" "No need, I''ll take a taxi back myself!" Lily still felt a thorn in her heart. This man, even though he knew that she was drunk, she did not remind her, and had actually caused her to suffer such a great humiliation. Thinking back to when she was arguing with him, and how he had been staring at her chest the whole time, she felt goosebumps all over her body. "Alright, don''t be angry. You''re my girlfriend. If you feel like you''ve suffered a loss, you can also raise any conditions for me." When Edwards Wayne saw that he was truly angry, he immediately took a step forward and stood in front of her, consoling her with a low and gentle voice. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "If I ask you to let me have a picture of you naked, will you?" Lily purposely spoke out to make things difficult for him. Edwards Wayne looked at her with obscure eyes. "You''ve taken my picture, what do you want to do?" "When you offend me, I can sell it for money. With CEO Ji''s exclusive style, I''m sure he can sell it for a lot of money." When Lily thought about Edwards Wayne''s note being uploaded to the inte, her small mouth couldn''t help but raise up. "No, if you want to see it for yourself, I promise, if you want to sell it for money, or threaten me, then no, I''m only giving it to my future wife. No one else has the right to see it." The man''s voice became lower and lower, and in the end, it even made Lily''s face and ears flush red. He really was asking for it. Why did she start a topic like this with him? "Then in case I don''t be your wife in the end, I can at least secretly admire it for a while and won''t suffer any losses." Lily said deliberately. Edwards Wayne''s thin lips curled up as heughed joyfully: "My wife''s position has been set for you, you don''t need to secretly enjoy it, you can do it openly ..." "Alright, let''s not talk anymore. Send me back to thepany!" Lily felt that if they continued to chat, his face would be as white as an egg. This man was really thick-skinned. He was calm andposed when it came to such topics. Edwards Wayne saw that she was extremely bashful, and could only stop his words. He reached over with hisrge palm very naturally, grabbed her small hand and brought her to the elevator: "Lily, I''ll find a therapist for you to see tomorrow." "Umm!" Lily did not refuse! Seeing her so obediently cooperating with the treatment, Edwards Wayne seemed to have already seen the positive side of her, and his heart became a lot calmer. Returning to Only Idea, Lily got off Edwards Wayne''s car. Usually, she would just turn around and leave, but today, he seemed to be too embarrassed to leave so he could only turn around and thank Edwards Wayne before walking towards the elevator. Edwards Wayne looked at her petite figure that was in high spirits. Even though he was delicate, she walked very straight and his thin lips couldn''t help but rise. Lily came to Xipil''s office and asked her with deep concern: "Lily, have you seen Joshua Wayne yet? What did he say? "Did you agree?" Lily knew that her godmother was also very concerned about this. She smiled and nodded: "Yes, he agreed." Xipil instantly patted her shoulder, feeling happy for her. "Lily, I already said that you can definitely get Joshua Wayne to help. You are his sister-inw in future." Seeing that her godmother was happy for her, Lily also pursed her lips andughed. She decided to drink until she was drunk, and the matter of her being carried to the hotel by Edwards Wayne was automatically erased from her memories. Chapter 315 Chapter 315 C ire returned to his office and brewed a cup of chrysanthemum tea for himself. He sat in front of the desk, his head still empty. The phone on the table suddenly rang, Lily took a look at the caller ID, and his entire body dropped down. "Hey!" "Lily, you did this on purpose to harm me, didn''t you? How dare you say you can drink five sses with that little alcohol? Did you know that I was almost cut by my big brother? " Joshua Wayne''s loud voice came from the other side, obviously, he was also angry. Lily jumped in shock, then hurriedly apologized in an apologetic tone: "Joshua Wayne, I''m really sorry, it''s all my fault, my alcohol tolerance is too low, did your big brother really scold you?" "What do you think?" Joshua Wayne snorted. "Don''t be angry, I didn''t expect the wine to have so much strength left. I''m really sorry, I''ll talk to your brother. It''s not your fault, it''s all my fault." Lily said with iparable remorse. Hearing her words, Joshua Wayne sincerely admitted his wrongs, and instantly slowed down his tone: "Alright, I don''t have any intentions of ming you, just pay attention to your actions next time, leave your matters to me, on the day of your press conference, I will have all of the artists in my company go and support you, of course, I will go as well!" When Lily heard that he was going, he immediately became spirited and immediately expressed his gratitude: "Then I really have to thank you. "Do I have that much face?" Joshua Wayne felt that this statement was very satisfying. Lily exaggerated as he said: "Of course you have one. With your current status, you are the most valuable person in the entire entertainment circle." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Alright, stop saying nice words here. Just do it like this for now. When you''re done with your work over there, then you can call me and settle the details." Joshua Wayne couldn''t help butugh lowly. "Alright, let''s contact each other again!" "Un, goodbye!" Joshua Wayne said goodbye politely and hung up. Lily''s alcohol had all been sobered up, and after that, she was going to have a meeting with her team to discuss the details of the press conference. Around 5 PM, Lily''s phone rang again. Her expression froze when she saw the phone number. It was actually Adrian calling her. She had thought that she would never be in contact with anyone in her entire life. She hadn''t expected that she would. She pressed the answer button, but for a moment she didn''t know what to call him, because he wasn''t her father. "Lily, how have you been recently?" Adrian asked her with concern. "It''s not bad!" Lily replied indifferently. "Are you free tonight? I want to invite you out for a meal. Even if we can''t be father and daughter, you can still treat me as your uncle and we will still be the most familiar family members. " Adrian''s words made people feel ufortable. Lily rejected him very straightforwardly: "No, I''m not free tonight, and I''ve been very busy recently. Also, we won¡¯t meet again. We haven''t been rtives for a long time." "Lily, you don''t recognize me, and I''m not angry, but are we really never going to meet again?" Adrian suddenly realised how heavy his losses were, losing Lily as his daughter. Lily was now Edwards Wayne''s official and public girlfriend and would be the Mrs. Ji in the future. Her identity was so noble that no one dared to look up to her. Adrian was not stupid, even though he was not someone who would make rapid progress, he was clear that Lily''s future was limitless. It was a pity that she would be a phoenix in the future, and he would no longer be her father. "Yes, I''ve already decided that we won''t be father and daughter. Let''s be strangers, you have your own lives, and I''m living my own life now. I won''t disturb you, and please don''t disturb me again." Lily''s words sounded extremely heartless, but this was the truest portrayal of her current feelings. Alice and her daughter had hurt her for the rest of her life, so she did not seek revenge ruthlessly. The only reason was because of the kindness the Family had shown her after raising her for more than twenty years. Now, she felt that the grudge between them had already been resolved, so there was naturally no need for her to be conflicted. "Lily, I''m sorry, but I really can''t bear for you to leave me ..." Adrian was suddenly agitated, his voice choked with emotions. However, Lily did not show any sign of being loyal, and said indifferently: "You better not be sad anymore. All along, to you, I have always been an unnecessary person, and now that I, this unnecessary person, have finally left you, you should be happy." "Lily, don''t think like that. I''ve always treated you like my daughter. Although I didn''t do well enough and didn''t follow my duty, I''ve truly treated you like my own daughter." Adrian was filled with emotion now. "If there''s nothing else, I''m going to hang up. I have work to do." After Lily finished speaking, she did not give him chance to speak and directly ended the call. Although she looked heartless, her eyes had long turnedpletely red. She just didn''t want others to see the weakness in her heart. She felt that it would be better to be strong. She wasn''t alone anymore. She still had two children. Even if it was for her children, she should have learned to be strong. Around 6 PM, Lily realized that there was still some unfinished business andshe felt that she might have to work overtime. After making a phone call to Old Garry, he had already brought all the children home. With Old Garry helping to look after the children, she felt assured. Hence, she decided to stay and work overtime. "Mummy... "Do you still have work to do?" Emma took the phone call from the Old Garry, her young and tender voice asking. Lily''s heart was immediately warmed by her daughter''s childish voice. Her tone also became softer, "That''s right, Mummy has recently gotten a very important job to complete." "Mummy, why don''t you let daddy do it for you? Daddy will be awesome! " Emma was very considerate to her. Lily chuckled: "This is Mummy''s job, I can''t let your dad help me, Mummy has to do it on her own." "En, then Mummy, don''t be too tired, and don''te back toote either. I want you to carry me to sleep!" Emma pouted, and said with concern. "Got it, once Mummy is done, I will immediately go back to bring you all!" Lily smiled and nodded. Emma blew a kiss to her and hung up. Lily suddenly had more energy and spirit to work. Ji Family! George watched as Emma handed the phone back to Old Garry, then rolled her eyes helplessly. "I haven''t even talked to Mummy yet!" When the Old Garry heard that the little Young Master wanted to talk to Lily, he quickly handed the phone over to her. "Little Young Master, I''ll give you my phone. "Thank you, Old Garry!" After George took out his mobile, he did not give it to Lily, but rather, it was given to Edwards Wayne. Chapter 316 Chapter 316 When Edwards Wayne received Old Garry''s call, he thought that something had happened to the little fellow. He nervously asked, "Old Garry, did you receive all the children?" George immediately giggled: "Daddy, it''s me!" "Little Rui, do you need to call Dad for something?" When Edwards Wayne heard his son''s voice, his heart becamepletely at ease, and his tone revealed gentleness. "Daddy, just now Mummy called back to say that she might have to work overtime at night and very late." George couldn''t help but feel heartache for his Mummy. Edwards Wayne was startled for a moment, and then said in a low voice: "Your Mummy told me that she has a lot of work to do recently." "Daddy, do you want to work overtime with my Mummy? She just started working, there must be a lot of things that she needs your guidance on." This was George''s final goal. Mummy had to work overtime, he coaxed his father to work overtime with her. If they were to be together, it would definitely improve their rtionship. Edwards Wayne finally understood the reason for his son''s call. It wasn''t because he cared about her, but because he cared about the little girl who had to work overtime! "Alright, when I return, I''ll drop by to see her." Of course, Edwards Wayne would not reject his son''s request. Furthermore, he also wanted to see the working environment of that little girl. After Edwards Wayne finished his work at half past seven, he let Larry order some delicious things of mine and pack them up. Larry didn''t quite understand what the Young Master was up to. Moreover, the amount he asked for to pack seemed to be quite a lot. When he passed by the entrance of Only Yipany, Edwards Wayne instructed them in a low voice: "You guys apany me upstairs." Larry finally understood who the Young Master bought all these things for. Edwards Wayne led Larry and his bodyguards, and passed through the hall. Larry was extremely familiar with the level of Lily''s office building. Indeed, a few of the conference rooms were brightly lit, and a familiar voice came from inside. The color of Edwards Wayne''s eyes slightly rose. Larry knocked on the office door, then smiled towards Lily and said: "Lily, President Wayne is here!" Lily was discussing the location of the stage lights with a few other people when she saw Larry. Her heart trembled. Sure enough, in the next second, Larry''s words confirmed her guess. "Wow, it''s so romantic. Lily, President Wayne actually personally came to see you. I''m so jealous of you." "That''s right, can I take a peek at President Wayne? He''s really my god!" Lily''s face could not help but turn red when she heard the exmations of shocking from all directions. Larry immediately pped his hands, and a few bodyguards walked in with a lot of delicious things in hand. "This is the President Wayne''s reward to everyone. It''s hard work to work for ourpany!" Lily looked at the delicious dishes on the table, and his heart started beating even faster. Edwards Wayne had actually brought something for her colleagues to eat when he came to find her. Indeed, it was Edwards Wayne. In terms of means, there was no one who couldpare to him. "Lily, Young Master is waiting for you in your office!" Larry hurriedly said. Lily said her thanks in a low voice before she quickly walked towards her office. The sound of high - heeled shoes on the carpet. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Lily pushed open the door to the office and saw Edwards Wayne leaning wildly on her desk with both his hands in his pockets. The man was dressed in suit and leather shoes. The light in his eyes was intoxicating and burned like a me. Looking at her, Lily''s heart had already been thrown into chaos. "Why did youe?" Lily suppressed the wild beating of her heart, but her blushing face betrayed her thoughts at the moment. However, she was also very curious. She didn''t seem to have told him about her overtime. How did he know that she was still in thepany? "My son called me, and I happened to drop by to see you!" Edwards Wayne told the truth, his voice low and filled with maism. Lily''s expression froze, she could easily guess what her son''s masterpiece was. "You''re already working sote, why are you stilling to see me? You should go home early to rest and keep the childrenpany. " Lily feigned modesty and said. "Aren''t you happy that I''vee to see you?" Edwards Wayne gently raised his brow, a slight sense of loss in his eyes. Lily gasped. She knew that he would definitely misunderstand what he meant. "Of course not, I am deeply honored to have President Wayne here!" Lily smiled shyly. Edwards Wayne''s tall and big body was already standing straight, he walked step by step towards her, but his voice was still low and deep: "Put away your official tone, I want you to personally tell me, that I havee to find you, are you happy?" Lily didn''t think that this guy would continue to take things out of her heart even more. Shamefully, her beautiful eyes quickly shed across his face. She bit her lips and nodded. "I''m happy!" Her low voice made Edwards Wayne instantly satisfied. "Have you had dinner?" Edwards Wayne looked at her slightly tired little face, and thought about how she was still drunk at noon, but now he had to take out all of her energy to deal with the heavy workload. "Not yet, I''ve already ordered take - out ..." Lily''s beautiful eyes quickly swept across a big bag on the table. Did Edwards Wayne bring her good food too? "Don''t eat anything without nutrition, you''re already thin enough! "Come here!" Edwards Wayne gently grabbed her small hand and brought her to a small sofa at the side: "I asked Larry to bring you something to eat. Eat it while it''s hot." Lily''s beautiful eyes nkly stared at the hand that he was tightly holding, when she suddenly heard that he was really going to bring her food, she became a little grateful and a little embarrassed: "Thank you! "Do you want to eat together?" Edwards Wayne looked at her burning cheeks and chuckled. "Open it up and have a look, if the amount is enough, I''ll apany you to eat. In any case, I still have to go home and eat with my children!" When Lily opened it, there were actually three very precious dishes. Furthermore, they were very exquisite, and there was even a very fragrant bone soup. "It''s over, there''s only a pair of chopsticks left!" Lily looked around and realized that there was only a pair of chopsticks and a spoon in it. Edwards Wayne looked at her stunned expression, then chuckled: "Just feed me a few bites!" The word "hey" made Lily''s entire body tremble. "Why don''t you eat first, I''ll eatter!" Lily really didn''t want to have fun with him, what did that mean? Edwards Wayne immediately felt that she was no longer willing to eat like this, and his beautiful eyes held a trace of disappointment: "What? "You dislike me?" Chapter 317 Chapter 317 C ¡ªire looked at him with a wronged expression, "Of course I don''t dislike you. I already let you eat first. If you do, I won''t let you eat me." Then, a smile appeared on Edwards Wayne''s handsome face again. "Forget it, I won''t eat anymore. Eat it, I''ll apany you after you''re done eating." "There''s no need for that!" Lily felt that he was extremely hungry, and it would be very ungraceful if he could eatter. This man was staying here, it would affect her appetite. Edwards Wayne said nothing more. He reached for a magazine at the side and started to read. Lily felt that he wouldn''t be able to kick him out even if he wanted to. Thus, she had no choice but to pick up her chopsticks and start eating. "Are you free tomorrow afternoon?" Edwards Wayne suddenly asked her. "I don''t know. Why?" Lily asked curiously. "I have an appointment with a very authoritative psychiatrist. I want you to meet him." Edwards Wayne put down the magazine in her hand, and looked at her with a slightly worried gaze. "This mental illness, must be treated as soon as possible." Lily knew that he was truly worried about her, so she said vaguely: "Then I''ll go see him at noon yesterday. I''ll definitely have some time at noon." "Then let''s have lunch together tomorrow afternoon. We''ll call him over and have a chat while we eat!" Seeing that she agreed, Edwards Wayne rxed a little. Actually, when he opened his mouth earlier, he was afraid that Lily would have the attitude of rejection. Lily had already slowed down her actions and finished her dinner. She turned around to look at the man and she actually stared at her without blinking. Lily''s face immediately flushed red. She picked up a tissue and wiped her mouth: "Why are you staring at me?" "Nothing, are you full?" Edwards Wayne came back to reality calmly, but he did not realize that his actions just now were rude. Lily''s heartbeat inexplicably sped up when he saw it. "I''lle inter to clean up. You should hurry back home." Lily urged. Edwards Wayne saw that after she ate, his pink lips seemed to be even more red. He couldn''t help but reach out his hand to grab the back of her head and kiss her. Lily''s mind was nk, by the time she came back to her senses, the man had already let go of her lips in satisfaction: "Don''te back toote, I''ll be waiting for you at home with the kids." His words were firm and powerful, warm and gentle. Lily finally understood the meaning of "home". "Alright, I''ll go back earlier. You can help the children bathe first. They still have to go to school tomorrow, don''t sleep toote!" Lily had already forgotten to chase after his uninvited kiss, and was wholeheartedly remembering about the kids. "I know!" Edwards Wayne gave her a slight smile before opening the door and leaving. When Lily returned to the meeting room, he saw that everyone had eaten their fill, and the young lad that apanied them to the entrance looked at them in a daze. Lily quickly ordered one of the assistants to settle the bill before continuing the meeting. When Edwards Wayne returned home, the two little fellows were already sitting at the dining table eating lunch. Old Garry quickly brought over a bowl and chopsticks for him. When George saw that he had returned so early, he asked him with his eyes wide open, "Daddy, why did youe back so early? Isn''t that where you can work as a guide for Mummy?" "Your Mummy isn''t at ease with you two little fellows, so she chased me back. Don''t worry, your Mummy isn''t as bad as you think. Edwards Wayne rubbed his son''s head andforted him. Luo Family! Billy William saw a tall man walk in from the entrance and immediately stood up. "Big Brother, you''re back. "Yes!" Leo William looked at his younger brother who had not slept at this time of the night: "Why aren''t you asleep yet?" "Oh, I''m going to sleep!" Billy William sized up his big brother''s face, which was clearly tired from being drunk. He wanted to ask some more questions, but no words came out. Leo William called out to him, "Do you have something you want to ask me?" "No "No, Big Brother, good night!" Billy William hurried up the stairs, but the feeling of loss in his heart was bing more and more obvious. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Tonight, Big Brother met Lynn Wood. He wondered how Lynn Wood felt about him. He had asked around about Big Brother''s impression of Lynn Wood previously, but Big Brother seemed to feel that she was a pretty good woman. Tonight, the two of them met again because of their work. It was unknown if her brother''s feelings for her had risen to a higher level. In the end, Billy William did not dare to directly ask Big Brother, because he was afraid that Big Brother would feel that she was dreaming. Between him, He Lynn Wood, there was still a gap. Thest time he sent her to the hospital, he could tell that Lynn Wood didn''t seem to have any feelings for him. Thinking about it, Billy William''s heart shed with a dull pain. Lily drove back to the Ji Family''s vi at around ten o''clock. From afar, she saw that quite a few lights had been extinguished. At this time, the two little fellows should have already fallen asleep. Lily could not help but step on the gas pedal, and the car sped forward. She couldn''t ignore the feeling of wanting to return home as soon as possible. Stepping into the living room and walking up the stairs, Lily went upstairs. He heard the low and heavy voice of a maning from Edwards Wayne''s room. Lily curiously pushed the door open and entered. She saw two little fellows, one lying on the side, and in Edwards Wayne''s hands was a storybook. She was currently telling the two little fellows a bedtime story. "Mummy, you''re back. Daddy''s story is so interesting! I don''t even want to sleep. " Emma immediately crawled up and said to Lily in an extremely happy manner. Lily couldn''t resistughing out loud: "Then listen for a while more. Mummy will take a bath first, then I''ll bring you to sleep!" Emma obediently nodded her head, "Mummy should wash slowly. It''s alright, I want to listen to Father''s lecture for a while longer." Edwards Wayne looked at his daughter helplessly. What kind of bedtime story was this? Why, the more he told her, the more his daughter didn''t want to sleep. Was it really because his eloquence was too good? When Lily turned around to leave, her beautiful eyes couldn''t help but look at Edwards Wayne. She immediately turned and fled in panic. Lily took a bath and walked into the man''s room, and unexpectedly discovered that the two little fellows had fallen asleep in his embrace. Could it be that she was really washing so slowly? "Shh!" Edwards Wayne made a silent gesture with both hands, and then said in a low and hoarse voice: "I just fell asleep!" Lily watched the man quietly get off the bed from between the two little fellows. Afterwards, the man unexpectedly walked towards her and hugged her in a natural manner. Chapter 318 Chapter 318 The masculine yang energy instantly enveloped her, causing Lily to feel a little dizzy, and she struggled a little. "Edwards Wayne, don''t be like this, the children are here!" Lily really did not expect him to be so bold, to be shocked and panicked, his small face already flushed red from embarrassment. "Lily, you smell so good!" The man didn''t hide his fondness for her at all, his thin lips even deliberately touching hers. Lily was really about to lose control of her nerves due to this man, she could only take a step back: "Alright, I''m going to carry my daughter to sleep, you should also go to bed early." Edwards Wayne was a little disappointed when he saw how the woman was neither hot nor cold to him. Lily pulled his daughter into his embrace and kissed her small cheeks before carrying her back to Walk Outside. Edwards Wayne Gan Jin walked over and opened the door for her: "Good night!" His low, maic voice sent her a single word of bedtime wishes. Lily looked back at him with a smile, and somehow felt that Edwards Wayne really had an irresistible force. Edwards Wayne blinked his eyes at her sinisterly. Lily''s heart was beating wildly because of him. She felt that she really needed to quickly ovee the fear in her heart and directly jump into the arms of this man. Unfortunately, she still didn''t have the slightest understanding of her own nightmares. She only knew that a man''s touch would cause her to tremble uncontrobly and even give her goosebumps. She really didn''t know what kind of illness this was. The next morning! Lily opened her eyes and saw her daughter, who was sleeping like a little pig. The sunlight shone through the curtains and onto her daughter''s rosy cheeks. This feeling filled one with yearning and vitality for life. Lily opened her eyeszily as the corner of her mouth raised upwards. She got off the bed, washed, and changed into a new set of clothes. Then, she dragged thezy little girl up and helped her put on her cute school dress. Then, she tied her up with two very beautiful ponytails. When she went downstairs and saw the father and son sittting in the dining hall, Lily''s mood was once again covered witthe senseyer of warmth. Edwards Wayne put down his chopsticks, walked over, and hugged his daughter as he kissed her. "Emma, are you still awake?" "Un, Daddy, can you help me ask for a day''s leave from Teacher? I want to sleep a little longer. " Emma''s two short arms were tightly wrapped around her father''s neck, coquettishly and cutely pulling Jiao Er away. Edwards Wayne smiled gently, "Emma, you need to go to bed early tonight. You won''t be unable to get out of bed by the morning of the next day, it''s not like you''re not sick, you can''t ask your teacher for leave for no reason, do you understand?" "Am I sick? You can take leave of absence? " The little guy blinked his big ck eyes, then said with a serious face, "Just tell teacher that I''m sick. This way, teacher won''t have any objections." Lily saw that ever since his daughter had received Edwards Wayne''s love, she had be more and morewless. "Emma, you can''t lie at such a young age!" Emma pouted, looking at Mummy''s stern expression, she could only stop acting coquettishly. "Come here, Daddy will feed you breakfast!" Edwards Wayne carried her in his arms and personally fed her milk. George looked at his sister in both admiration and disdain. At the same age, why was his sister so childish? I need to personally feed him for breakfast. "Mummy, have you been working very hard recently?" George immediately shifted his gaze towards Mummy. Lily bit on the bread and nodded: "Yes, I''m a bit busy, what''s the matter?" "Nothing, I just hope that you will take care of your body. Don''t be too busy!" George said with concern. Lily immediatelyughed out loud and rubbed his son''s cute little head, "Son, you''ll definitely grow up to be a warm - hearted man!" "What is a warm - hearted man?" George blinked his eyes. "He''s very considerate and gives me a very warm feeling." Lily exined. George immediately looked towards his father who was feeding Emma porridge at the side: "Mummy, the man you''re talking about, is she like your father?" Lily''s beautiful eyes also instantly swept towards Edwards Wayne as she watched him feed the congee in small bites to his daughter. "More or less!" Lily also did not know where the specific definition of a warm - hearted man was. Edwards Wayne raised his head and looked at the mother and son duo strangely. Lily felt that he had spoken the truth, so he lowered his head in embarrassment and started to eat the porridge in his bowl. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Edwards Wayne clearly gave off a very cold and unapproachable feeling. Why would she feel that he was very warm? After Lily finished his breakfast, he stood up: "I''ll be going first, the two of you follow Old Garry to school, you have to be obedient!" Edwards Wayne saw that the woman was wearing a set of beige clothes and looked much more beautiful. The color in his eyes deepened by several degrees. Thinking that she had promised to have lunch together, Edwards Wayne''s mood became slightly better. Noon! Lily was extremely busy, she did not know that there were actually so many things to do in a New productunch. It was a matter of many details, and he felt that his brain was no longer sufficient. Although Xipil had helped her advise on something, and taught her quite a few things regarding techniques, Lily still felt very busy. The cellphone on the table suddenly rang. Lily didn''t have time to look at the number, she immediately moved closer to the side of her ear and asked in a formal tone: "Who is this?" "Me!" A deep male voice called out, "It''s time. I''m here to meet you for lunch!" Lily looked at the time. Unknowingly, it was already 12 o''clock, but she felt like she had only started work all day. "You don''t need to pick me up. Just tell me the address and I''ll go over myself!" Lily didn''t want to trouble him. "I''m already downstairs at thepany!" He wouldn''t give her a chance to refuse. Lily was startled for a second, then said gently: "Then I will go down now!" After hanging up, Lily packed his backpack and stepped on his high heels as he walked towards the elevator. As he walked down the stairs, he saw a ck coloured sedan standing outside the main hall. Lily''s heart inexplicably quivered slightly. She quickened her steps and walked to the car in the middle. She opened the door to the back seat. The man inside made her smile. "Have you been waiting long?" Lily felt extremely sorry. "Not long!" Edwards Wayne replied softly, and instructed the driver to drive. Ten minutester, the car stopped in front of a restaurant. Edwards Wayne held her small hand and walked towards a private room upstairs. Lily had already gotten used to the feeling of being dragged by his hands, so she didn''t feel disgusted or disgusted with him. She only felt that why was the man''s palm so hot? Chapter 319 Chapter 319 C ¡ªire followed Edwards Wayne into an elegant private room on the second floor and saw a middle-aged man seated at the dining table. When the man saw Edwards Wayne, he was clearly very excited and honored. He hurriedly stood up to wee him. "President Wayne, you''re here!" The other party was showing off a passion that was twenty percent of his strength. Edwards Wayne nodded his head, and said lightly: "Doctor Chen, please take a seat!" When Lily saw that it was actually a male doctor, he waspletely dumbfounded! Why did Edwards Wayne find her a male psychiatrist? Edwards Wayne felt the nervous expression on the little girl beside him, and gently introduced her. "This Doctor Chen is a very famous therapist, letting him treat you will be very helpful to you." Lily didn''t know whether tough or cry. She suddenly grabbed Edwards Wayne''s hand and whispered: "Can you get out? I have something to say to you!" Edwards Wayne was startled, then immediately after, he felt the littledy forcefully pull him out of the door. Standing in the hallway, Lily''s expression was one of extreme embarrassment, and her voice was also soft: "Why is she a male doctor?" "What is it? Can''t a male doctor? " Edwards Wayne still hadn''t realized what Lily was nervous about. "Of course not!" Lily''s face had already turned red: "You know what my nightmare is. I can''t open my heart to a male doctor!" Edwards Wayne looked at her troubled expression and suddenly realised that he was not paying attention to her feelings. "Alright then, I''ll find you another female doctor." Edwards Wayne caressed her slightly messy hair and whispered to her ear, "It''s my fault for being inconsiderate this time." "Then let''s just eatter and not talk about my illness." Lily pleaded with a face full of pleading. "Wait for me here!" After Edwards Wayne finished speaking, he pushed and opened the door and entered. Very soon, he pushed open the door again and held her hand as they walked down the stairs. "Let''s go to another restaurant!" Lily''s beautiful eyes slightly widened: "We''re not eating with this Doctor Chen anymore? Wouldn''t it be disrespectful to leave the other party alone? " "It''s fine, I''ll have Larry apany him to eat this meal." But Edwards Wayne felt that there was nothing wrong with that. Edwards Wayne brought Lily to a very romantic and romantic restaurant. Lily sat in his seat nervously and looked around. The man couldn''t help but ask in amusement, "What''s wrong?" "My first date with a man ..." Lily carried the water and drank it, her face flushed red. Edwards Wayneughed: "It''s also my first time dating a woman, I''m not nervous at all." Hearing his words, Lily immediately became less nervous. "That''s because you have thick skin!" Lily curled her lips. Edwards Wayne looked at her awkward appearance, and continued to find it funny and funny: "You Long, can you tell me something now, why did you decide to give birth to your children in the first ce?" Facing this question, Lily was already able to calmly answer: "Because my blood type is special, the doctor said that the children''s condition is very good, and encouraged me to give birth." "Thank you so much for giving them to me!" Edwards Wayne looked at her withplete sincerity, and expressed his gratitude towards her with his words. Lilyughed at herself: "When I decided to give birth to them, I was actually also confused, because at that time, I was too young, and felt like I was still a child, suddenly entering the stage of a mother. When I came out from the delivery room, and saw two small, wrinkled little things lying on a small bed beside me, I truly felt that my life was dark." Edwards Wayne only felt pain in his heart when he said those words. "But you brought them up strong, didn''t you? I can understand how hard it is for a single mother to have two children with her. I feel bad for all my previous misunderstandings about you! " Edwards Wayne''s voice was filled with praise and apology. Lily stared at his face with her beautiful eyes and gnashed her teeth: "To be honest, what you said to me before really made me want to hate you for the rest of my life. I feel like I have never seen someone more despicable and unreasonable than you in my entire life." After hearing what she said, Edwards Wayne was slightly embarrassed. "That''s why I feel that I''ve let you down, and also let down the children." "I didn''t expect that you would blush too!" When Lily saw the man''s jade white face, she blushed and smiled teasingly. Edwards Wayne was slightly startled, then he realised that he was a dignified man, to actually blush in front of this little girl. "You''re the first person to see my face!" Edwards Wayne let his expression return to normal, but in his heart, he was tickled by the woman''s teasing tone, as if she was a kitten''s paw, softly imprinting it on his heart. However, Lily disapprovingly snorted lightly: "I don''t believe it, son said it, but men''s words cannot be trusted." Edwards Wayne was speechless! "It''s not easy to get rid of my son!" Thinking back to the battle of wits with his son, Edwards Wayne felt that it was really another wonderful journey in his life. In the past, he had always ced his opponents in the hands of adults, but he had never expected that he would meet such a small opponent. However, for now, everything was still under his control. Lily said a little proudly: "That''s for sure, don''t you dare underestimate him if you don''t see who gave birth to him." The delicious dishes were served to the table, and the two of them stopped chatting. Lily realized that a piece of meat had suddenly appeared in his bowl! "Hurry up and eat!" The man said gently. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Lily picked up the piece of meat and ced it in his mouth, suddenly feeling that this man was not annoying anymore. After eating lunch, Edwards Wayne sent her back to thepany. Lily waved to him and watched the carriage drive off into the distance. Alice''s entire entertainmentpany had also heard about the matter of the One Thought Building New productunch, and upon hearing that they had invited almost half of the entertainment circle''s people over, Alice suddenly realized that she seemed to not be on the list. That''s right, Lily was the person in charge of the hosting of this time''spetition. She hated him so much, so why would she invite him to participate? However, if she didn''t appear on stage, it would reduce the topic of conversation by a lot. Alice could not help but grind her teeth. From the looks of it, she had to go and discuss this with Lily. She dressed up properly and drove her arrogant sports car towards the One Thought Building Design Company. Last time, Alice borrowed Lily''s reputation to make a ruckus, causing her poprity to rise a bit. However, to her, this was far from enough. Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Alice was very clear that if she were to run over and look for Lily, she might be ruthlessly mocked by Lily. Because, she knew that Lily was no longer the little girl who could be easily bullied by others. She had trained abroad for a few years, and now, with Edwards Wayne supporting her from behind, it was unknown just how much confidence she had. Although Alice found it hard to ept this fact, she was still a sensible person and knew that she was no longer as impressive as she was in the past. In the end, Alice took the piece of paper and decided to exchange the jade pendant with Lily. As long as Lily promised her, the New productunch would arrange a main show for her. Then, she would give her guidance in finding her family. When he thought that she might really find her family and be the young miss of a Wealthy ss family, Alice could only grit his teeth and bear with the fact. Actually, even if she found her family, they wouldn''t count as much. After all, if she really married Edwards Wayne, she believed that no matter what Lily''s biological parents'' family background were like, how could theypare to Edwards Wayne? Since Lily''s fate was already so good, why not first let go of the hatred and jealousy in her heart and then reap the benefits first? Furthermore, Alice had clearly heard that the New productunch had found Joshua Wayne this time, and all of the artistepanies under Joshua Wayne''s banner had been dispatched. Alice had always wanted to find an opportunity to meet with Joshua Wayne, but unfortunately, she had never had this kind of opportunity. If they could leave a good impression of Joshua Wayne on the New productunch, then the possibility of cooperation in the future might be very high. Alice took the information about the jade pendant and dressed up carefully, then left the house. Her reputation was not as great as it used to be, so she could only choose to stay low-key and head out. Without bringing a single bodyguard along, Alice drove to the entrance of the One Thought Building Design Company. Looking at herself in the mirror, she gritted her teeth and forced herself out of the car. Alice was stopped, and angrily took off her sunsses: "Are you all blind? Don''t you know who I am? " "Lily, of course we know who you are. However, thepany has a rule that unless you have business with someone, you should go to the front desk and make an appointment first." Alice really had enough of this. Since young, she had not suffered from this sort of temper. Now, even an elevator guard dared to block her way. How infuriating. However, even though she was angry, Alice''s objective today had not been achieved. She could only walk to the front desk with a darkened face to inform the group of women that she wanted to meet Lily. Seeing that she was from Big Star, the front desk helped her to contact Lily. When Lily heard that Alice hade to find him, her tone became cold. "Give her your phone, I''ll tell her." After all, Alice was not an ordinary person, she was the most popr Female Celebrity. Thus, Lily stopped making things difficult for them, and directly wanted to speak to Alice. Alice took the phone and ced it beside her ear: "I came to see you because I have something important to tell you." "What important matter? It''s fine to say it now, but we don''t necessarily have to meet." Lily''s tone was very cold. "Lily, you aren''t even willing to see me anymore? "You don''t think I really have nothing better to do, do you? I have a piece of information about that jade pendant of yours. If you are still interested, please let me go upstairs to have a chat." Alice had only revealed the tip of the iceberg, but she believed that Lily was definitely anxious to find her origins as well. "Give the phone to the front desk!" Lily then turned to the front desk and spoke in a calmer tone: "Let here up!" When Alice entered the elevator, she purposely snorted coldly, making the big brother feel awkward. Alice stepped on a nine centimeter high heels, a pair of ck leather pants, and a short navel on top of her body. Her long hair was scattered down, giving off a feminine vibe of wildness and enchantment, and as she walked past the office, it immediately caused a wave of gasps from both men and women. "So beautiful..." "It smells so good ..." "Nice figure, better than I thought!" "Her face also looks very delicate. Did it have a cut or not?!" Alice ignored the admiration and amazement of the people behind her as she calmly walked into Lily''s office. Because there was an assistant guiding her, she was able to find Lily''s new office. As soon as Alice entered, she clicked her tongue twice. "I''ve switched offices with my own. She''s indeed a doted woman." N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Lily sat in front of the desk, ignoring her ridicule and said coldly: "Are you right? "What kind of information could prove the source of my jade pendant?" After Alice finished sizing up her office, she stared at Lily with a venomous gaze as she observed her. She discovered that she seemed to be bing more and more moisttely, her skin was full of white sticity, the aura around her had changed, and the ck suit she was wearing was no longer the same. Presumably, this was the result of the moisturizing of love. When he thought about how she would sleep peacefully in Edwards Wayne''s arms every night and enjoy the love of a mature man at night, as well as wake up in his arms in the morning, Alice was so jealous that his entire body trembled. She really couldn''t suppress her jealousy, because that was the life she had once dreamed of. But the hateful thing was that she did not enjoy it even once. She had been daydreaming for a long time, and in the end, Lily had turned everything into reality. Lily could feel the thick jealousy in Alice''s eyes. She calmly threw down the pen, and leaned against the chair: "If you''re here to provoke me, you should leave. I know you can''t let go of Edwards Wayne yet." Alice''s thoughts were immediately seen through by her, and she immediately became as if she had been sshed with cold water, bing much more clear-headed. Alice said as she gnashed her teeth: "To be honest, I am truly jealous of you. I had been suffering from a fate worse than death, but now I am slowly epting it, and I realize that this matter did not strike me down, but instead made my heart even stronger. Lily, your happiness is only temporary, and I believe that with your current appearance, you will not be able to obtain his love forever." "Are you finished? Once he was done, he would scram! I still need to work!" Lily was already annoying her enough, and furthermore, she was really busy. When he found the time to see her, he didn''t hear her curse her at all. Alice trembled from head to toe and said anxiously: "I want to negotiate a condition with you!" Lily then looked at her again: "What qualifications do you have to negotiate with me again?" Chapter 321 Chapter 321 A ¡ª lice faced Lily''s slightly raised chin, feeling that she had looked down upon him, she immediately puffed out her chest and tried to be confident: "Based on who I know, who was the previous owner of your jade pendant." Lily''s gaze instantly froze. She tried her best to suppress the resentment in her heart, and coldly asked: "Alright, go ahead and say it. What conditions do you want to raise?" "All of you are only interested in this year''s New productunch, I want to make an appearance!" Alice immediately brought up his own request. Lily looked at her with a cold smile: "I thought that a person like you, who thinks highly of yourself, would simply look down on ourpany''s press conference. I never thought that there would actuallye a day like this." Alice was scolded, her face turned green and white, a hint of anger could be heard in her voice: "I am not here to beg you, I already said, I am here to trade with you." "Then let me see what you have in your hands. Is it worth it for me to trade with it?" Lily curled her lips in disapproval. "As long as you agree to this condition and arrange for a more important part, I can give you a portion of the information right now!" When the performance is over, I''ll tell you more about it." Alice said with a stiff neck. Lily had indeed always been troubled by her unknown past. She had even started to dream that she had found her biological parents, lived a blissful life with them, and brought her children back to their home to eat. Recently, she hadn''t taken much time out to do this task. Right now, did Alice really have evidence in her hands that she was looking for her parents? "Alright, I promise you. Can you show me the information now?" Actually, she had thought about it carefully. Letting Alicee out wasn''t anything bad for her, since Alice had been very popr in the past. Although she didn''t know why she chose to hold a press conference this time, she felt that this transaction was worth it. Alice then took out a photo from her handbag! She pushed the photo in front of Lily. Lily quickly picked it up and saw that it was exactly the same as his own jade pendant. Only, this jade pendant seemed to be ced in a special ce because it was surrounded by a ss case. "Where did this picturee from?" Lily''s tone became agitated all of a sudden. Alice raised his eyebrows: What''s wrong? "You''re getting anxious, but I won''t say much about what follows. After this press conference is over, I will naturally tell you more about what I know." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Alice, you better not lie to me. Otherwise, you will know the consequences of lying to me." Lily was very excited in her heart, but she was also afraid that she would fall into Alice''s trap again. Being stared at by Lily, Alice felt a sense of dread for the first time. She never thought that the seemingly weak Lily would actually have such an oppressive force. Could it be that staying with a man like Edwards Wayne for a long time would cause her to be infected by his overbearing aura? Because Alice was confident, she slightly raised her head and said lightly: "Don''t worry, I won''t lie to you." "Sure, I will arrange a show for you!" Lily''s expression also calmed down. "It''s not enough if it''s just a show, I still need to have some concentration. How about this, let Joshua Wayne and I sing a song together, and our deal will be formalized." Alice directly put all of her greed and ambition on her face. In any case, she didn''t need to hide anything in front of Lily. "Your thoughts are really beautiful, Joshua Wayne isn''t someone who listens to anyone, I might not be able to help you with this favor." Lily felt that Alice had too many conditions, and was not happy about it. You guys are the organizers this time, and Joshua Wayne is President Wayne''s blood rted brother. Even if it''s for his brother, Joshua Wayne will definitely agree to help him out. However, Alice refused to budge an inch. She had to attain the greatest benefit before she was willing to leave. Lily stared at the picture on the table, frowned his brows and thought for a moment, but in the end, he still gave in. "Alright, I''ll try my best to make the two of you perform together, but whether Joshua Wayne is willing or not, I cannot make the decision. If he is not willing, then I can only arrange the main show for you, for example, to have you sing the opening song." "Lily, I believe you won''t disappoint me, right? You must also want to find your biological parents, so, it''s best for you to listen to my words, so as to not disrupt our cooperation. " Alice felt that Lily would definitely fulfill her request. Waiting until Alice arrogantly left. Only then did Lily take the picture over and carefully looked at it. Due to the special treatment done by the other party in the recording technique, the background was extremely blurry, but it was obvious that the jade pendant was getting clearer and clearer. Lily remembered what the old uncle who cultivated jade said. He said that he saw an identical piece, could it be this piece? Could it be that as long as she found the owner of this jade pendant, she would know who her real parents were? Lily''s heart was a littleplicated. On one hand, she yearned for it, but on the other hand, she was a little sad. However, recognizing one''s ancestors was everyone''s instinct. Regardless of the reason why her parents wanted to abandon her, she wanted to see their appearances. Lily kept the photo in her own bag. How much did Alice know about the follow-up to this? She hoped that her reply would not disappoint herself. As time went by, another two days had passed, the two little children went to school to attend lessons, and were busy with their own matters. Around 3 in the afternoon, Lily received a call from an unfamiliar woman. "Hello, LilyLily. I''m a therapist hired by President Wayne, I''m here to treat you. Can we arrange to meet again?" Lily stared nkly, only then did she realize that she still needed to see a therapist. She was so busy that she had forgotten about this matter. On the other hand, Edwards Wayne kept on thinking about it and helped her find a good doctor. "It''s fine. I''ll do it ording to your schedule. I''m free at any time!" Lily said softly. "Is tomorrow afternoon okay?" I''ll send you the address. Come over tomorrow afternoon. "Alright! Thank you, Dr. Lawrence! " Lily politely and politely hung up her phone. When she raised her head and saw Xipil, she could not help but ask with a smile: "Mother, do you need anything?" "Lily, I''ve seen how busy you''ve been these few days, let''s go out to eat at night, can you bring your two kids along? I''ve bought presents for them, but I can''t give them all of them away!" Xipil really wanted to see the two little children. Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Lily knew that her godmother was very curious about her children. She had always wanted to find an opportunity to let her children get closer to her godmother. "Mother, why don''t I bring them out tonight and apany you for a meal?" Lily smiled as she made her decision. "Can you? Then do you want to ask President Wayne? " When Xipil heard that she would be able to see her foster grandchildren tonight, she was truly a little excited. Lily was slightly taken aback: "Why do I have to ask for permission from him?" Xipil said with a smile, "He is the father of your children, you two have protected the children in such a mysterious manner, and definitely do not want others to know about it, right? So, if you want to take your children out of the house, don''t you need his permission? " Lily felt that it was logical and nodded: "I''ll make a phone call to ask him about itter." "Alright, if you have decided, I''ll go and find a ce!" After Xipil finished speaking, she did not disturb her anymore. Lily stretched her back and stood up. The only shocking scene outside the window was Edwards''s two skyscrapers. Seeing the building, Lily picked up his mobile phone and called Edwards. When Edwards received her call, his tone was very gentle. Lily felt that when this man called her name, there was always an electric current flowing around. It was really strange, if someone called her name, she would feel that her name was very ordinary, but when the man called her, she felt that it could actually sound so nice. "Hum!" she whispered back. "What''s the matter?" The man''s tone was slightly raised. It was obvious that the corner of his mouth was also smiling upwards. "Dr.Lawrence called me, saying that he''s the therapist that you arranged for me." Lily thought about it and decided to talk about this first. "Yes, I did ask her to treat you. Have you decided when to go to see her? Do you need me toe with you? " The reason why Edwards asked her this question was because of her nightmare. It was unrted to him, so he felt that it wasn''t really appropriate to ask her about it himself. "I''ve made an appointment to see her tomorrow afternoon!" Lily said softly, then said: "You don''t have to apany me, and I can go myself." "That''s fine too. If you have any problems, then remember to call me!" Edwards said gently. "Got it. Oh right, I have something else I need to tell you. Tonight, I want to take the children and have a meal with my godmother. Is that okay?" Lily''s tone of voice unknowingly carried a trace of pleading. After Edwards heard her words, he was slightly surprised. This woman actually started to care about his opinion. This was truly rare. "You are the mother of the children. You can make this decision yourself. Why are you asking me?" Edwards lost control of his voice and startedughing. The low and deepughter made Lily blush. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She muttered, "I feel the same way, but you''re their father." "Lily, haven''t we already decided to publicize the rtionship between our children and ourselves? We don''t need to hide it, okay? " Edwards''s tone revealed a trace of doting. Lily thought nkly, then nodded: "That''s right, I''ve already promised my son. Since I won''t let them call me sister in the future, then I''ll bring them out for dinner tonight." "Regarding the safety matters, I will ask the Old Garry to arrange bodyguards to follow you secretly. Don''t worry, it will not affect your interests." In fact, what Edwards was most worried about was the safety of his children. "Alright, then I''ll go pick up the kids from schoolter!" After Lily finished speaking, he hung up. His heart was filled with an indescribable feeling. He felt that in this world, there was a person that he could discuss some matters with. This sense of security was truly touching. In the future, would Edwards be the person to give her safety? It seemed to be quite good! When Lily passed by his godmother''s office, she told her and then decided to personally go and fetch the children. When Lily drove up to the school gate, Old Garry was already waiting there. He wasn''t surprised to see her. "Miss Lily, Young Master just called me. He said that you wanted to take the children out for dinner." The Old Garry said with a smile. "That''s right!" Bring them to a friend I know well!" Lily casually replied with a smile. It just so happened that at this time, two little fellows ran out of the school. The moment they came out, they saw Mummy, two little faces filled with excitement. Lily immediately hugged his daughter who pounced over and asked gently, "Emma, do you want Mummy to bring you out for dinner tonight?" "With Dad?" Emma''s bright ck eyes immediately widened. "No, it''s a very beautiful and very graciousdy. After we finish eating, we can go shopping and buy some things." Lily said while beaming. "Is that so? "Then I will go ..." Emma was immediately overjoyed, because she hadn''t gone out to shop for a long time. When George beside them heard that he was going to seedy, and that he could even apany them shopping after dinner, he immediately lost interest. "Mummy, why don''t you bring Emma along? I''ll go home with Old Garry, I still want to go home and y with my toys." George immediately expressed his decision. Lily was startled, she looked at her son''s face that did not show much interest: "George, are you really noting with us?" Emma immediately muttered: "Mummy, don''t bring George there. He is so bored to death and must be sitting there ying games again. Furthermore, when we are shopping, he will cause trouble. George curled his lips in disdain: "I don''t care, Mummy, I''ve decided. I don''t want to eat, just take Emma, the idiot, and feed her to be a little pig." Lily looked at his son who was already walking towards a car with Old Garry, and could only sigh speechlessly, while kissing his daughter''s soft and tender face. "Emma, don''t be angry, your brother didn''t have any intention of scolding you." "George Scoundrel ... He called me Little Pig! " Emma instantly was so angry that her cheeks puffed up. Lily chuckled and kissed her again: "Alright, we won''t bring him with us. Mummy will only take you out to eat tonight. When Emma heard that Mummy only brought her, she instantly felt that she had been doted on. She immediately stuck close to Mummy''s face and said, "Mummy, let''s go!" "Quickly say goodbye to Old Garry!" "Old Garry, farewell!" The little fellow was overjoyed. Old Garry looked at the two little fellows who had never moved separately before, and also shook his head while smiling. After Lily drove her daughter out, she directly went to the restaurant that Xipil had reserved beforehand. Chapter 323 Chapter 323 A¡ªfter arriving at the restaurant and finding the private room, Xipil had rushed over earlier. Upon seeing Emma, she was immediately overjoyed. "Wow, this is the cute little princess. Come on, let grandma hug you ..." Xipil immediately walked over and hugged Emma. Lily was very embarrassed by the side. "Mother, you really want Emma to call you Grandmother, but you''re still young. If you are called like this, does it show that you''re old?" However, Xipil disapprovingly said: "What''s wrong with that? Speaking of seniority, I''m her grandmother. "Hi grandma!" Emma immediately greeted with a cute expression, appearing to be very polite. "So beautiful!" Xipil stared at his cute and exquisite little face, feeling that she was being overly beautiful. Lily stood at the side and listened to her mother continuously praise her daughter. She also felt a little satisfied. "And the other one?" Only now did Xipil realize that Lily was only bringing a small thing in? Don''t you have a handsome son? Lily shrugged his shoulders helplessly, "When George heard that we could go shopping after a meal, he immediately lost interest." "It can''t be. He''s so young, yet he already has such a unique personality!" Hearing that, Xipil also felt that his reason for rejection was very strange. Lily nodded her head: "Yes, my son has always had a personality since he was young, godmother, I will definitely find a chance in the future to bring him out." "It''s all right, little boy. All of them!" Xipil had an expression of understanding. Emma blinked herrge eyes, and curiously gazed at Xipil up and down. Indeed, in her impression, the word grandmother didn''t seem to exist. Thus, she felt a sense of novelty. "Grandma, are you my Mummy''s mother?" Emma was not as smart as George, that was why she asked such foolish questions. Xipil immediatelyughed, "No, I''m your Mummy''s adopted mother, but you can also call me Grandmother. I''m already a grandmother at such a young age, my life is really good!" Lily who was at the side also smiled brightly as she listened to her godmother''s boasts. Both of them, together with the little fellow, began to eat. "Lily, I truly admire you. You raised your two children at such a young age. I''m afraid only you can experience the hardships you''ve gone through." Xipil looked at the sensible and obedient Emma beside her, and only felt that Lily had taught her very well. Xipil still felt that Lily was able to persevere and not hold back. Halfway through their meal, Emma immediately said with a bitter face: "Mummy, I want to pee!" "Come on, I''ll take you to the bathroom!" Lily quickly put down her tableware and picked up her daughter from the child''s chair. She held her small hand and walked towards the bathroom. "Mummy, this grandma is doing well!" The moment Emma left, she started to speak while beaming. Lily nodded: "Of course, she treats Mummy well." "When Emma grows up, you have to treat her well!" Emma immediately acted like a little adult. Lily was very moved and consoled, "Alright, when my Little Princess grows up, we will all enjoy your blessings!" Emma immediately extended her small hand and tightly grabbed onto one of Mummy''s fingers: "Mummy, I will definitely take care of you. Really, I promise!" Mummy knows, you are the best! When Lily walked into the washroom, a woman coincidentally walked out from the other washroom. When she saw Lily, she was stunned for a moment. Immediately after, she heard a little girl beside her say, "Mummy, can you hold me while I pee?" Lily immediately reprimanded her softly, "No, you can''t get into this kind of bad habit. You have to do your own thing." "No, Mummy, I want to hug!" Emma immediately became angry. Lily really couldn''t do anything about this daughter of her. Sometimes when she was young, it was absolutely against thew. "Alright, Mummy will carry it!" Lily could only agree. At this moment, the woman who was washing her hands took her time and secretly took out her phone. After Lily finished urinating for Emma and washed her hands clean, she took her little hands and headed towards the Walk Outside in the washroom. Not far away, the woman who had already taken out her phone and made preparations had agilely captured the image of Lily holding onto her daughter''s back. Lily actually had a daughter? What a big piece of news this was. It seemed like she was going to make a huge profit. This woman was actually one of the assistants by Alice''s side. Although she had already left Alice''s side, but she felt that Alice would be very interested in the photo in her hands. In order to get the money as soon as possible, the woman immediately called Alice. "Alice, I''m Cam!" When Alice heard about this deserter, she instantly became extremely displeased. "When I was in the limelight, you ttered me to the fullest. Now, when my anger has dropped, you still want to step on me?" "Alice, what are you talking about? How can I be someone who forgets your grace? I''m calling you because I found a piece of very important news and you will definitely be very interested in it." Cam said tactfully. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Tell me about it!" Alice''s interest was not great, her voice was filled with arrogance. "I saw Lily just now." Cam pretended to be mysterious. "What''s so great about seeing her? You still need to report to me? " Alice was instantly angered to the point that his face turnedpletely white. Cam quickly said, "No, that''s not it. Did you know she was holding onto a three-or-four¡ª year-old little girl?" "Little girl? What little girl? " Alice''s face stiffened, and immediately became interested. "Just now, I heard with my own ears that the little girl called her Mummy. Alice, Lily has a daughter, isn''t this a big rumor?" "Are you sure?" Alice instantly sat up from the bed with a face full of disbelief and joy. Cam replied with a serious face, "Of course I''m sure. I really heard it myself. I promise I won''t lie to you. If I did, would I die?" Alice knew that Cam was truly a cunning person, but she wouldn''t have the guts to lie to her. "Alright, stop swearing that venomous oath. Of course I believe in you. You followed me for so long, what kind of person are you. Don''t you know that I don''t? However, did you not have anything else to show me after hearing the little girl call her Mummy? " Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Although Alice was already shocked by the news, she still felt that she was missing something. When Cam saw that the main topic had arrived, she quickly smiled and said, "Alice, you know the rules of the circle. With such big news, you might have to spend some money to buy it." ''TH transfer fifty thousand to you right now. Hurry up and show me the evidence." Alice knew that she was greedy for money, without saying a word, she immediately called her subordinate, telling her to quickly transfer the money. Although Cam felt that the fifty thousand was too little, but, and she told the news to Alice, she was afraid that if she wanted to sell it to someone else, Alice would not let her off. "Alright, 50,000 is enough!" Cam did not dare to make any other requests. Seeing the information on the transfer, she passed all the pictures and took to Alice. Alice turned her face over when she saw Lily, and helped the little girl wipe the water droplets on her hands extremely gently. The little girl''s face could not be seen clearly, but Lily''s face was extremely clear. "Lily, you finally have a weakness in my hands. How can you be so arrogant? How can you be so proud of yourself?. If Edwards knew that you had given birth to a child behind your back, would he love you again?" Looking at the few pictures, Aliceughed maniacally because she had felt too much pressure and pain during this period. Hence, she had to make Lily pay as much as she did. And now, she had found the source of her pain. "I really didn''t expect you to be so brave to actually have secretly given birth to a daughter. A wall that doesn''t have any limits in the world, a lowly woman like you shouldn''t be doted upon by Edwards. I will definitely let you die an extremely ugly death." After Alice finished speaking with cold hatred, she started to decide how she would use these few photos to take revenge on Lily. At this moment, Lily was in her private room, talking about work matters with her foster mother while feeding her daughter. She waspletely unaware of what was about to happen. Under the night sky! When Edwards returned home, he saw that the living room was empty and an indescribable feeling of loss overcame him, causing him to feel an indescribable loneliness. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. It wasn''t really a good feeling when the children weren''t home. "Young Master, little Young Master is ying upstairs." Old Garry hurried over when he saw him. Edwards was slightly stunned: "George is still at home? Didn''t he go out to dinner? " "No, the little Young Master followed me back. Miss Lily only took Emma out to eat." Edwards nodded, with heavy steps, he walked up the stairs. Inside the Toy Room, George was fiddling with his model robots. When he saw Edwardsing in, he shouted "Daddy". Edwards took off the suit jacket, with a ck shirt at the bottom. At that moment, he sat on the ground, watching his son y with the robots. "Daddy, do you have something in your mind?" George lifted his head to look at him, and he discovered that there was something wrong with his mood today. Edwards acknowledged. "Who told you to be in such a bad mood!?" George was very curious. Of course, he had to ask clearly, just in case it wasn''t Mummy ... "Other than your Mummy, who else can it be?" In front of his son, Edwards hadpletely let go of his proud pride, and had also let go of his noble figure. George was instantly overjoyed andughed, "Daddy, you''re missing Mummy!" "Why didn''t you go out to eat with your Mummy?" Edwards asked instead of answering. Isn''t this nonsense? He had already written all of his thoughts onto his face. This little fellow was also a little scoundrel, how could he not understand? George disdainfully curled his lips: "I won''t get involved with matters between women!" Edwards could not help but be amused by his words: "Seems like, you have a personality simr to me! I also don''t like gossipy women the most." George pursed his lips: "Daddy, in the future, will you ask me to change my surname with Emma? with your surname William." Edwards was slightly startled, he had never thought about this topic before, and of course, he had no time to think about it. During this period of time, his life was going up and down, and he felt that every day passed by very quickly. "Can''t you have ast name with me? And that''s the surname that you despise your father!" Edwards asked with a faint smile. George immediately tilted his head and thought: "Then I''ll be called George William in the future, and the idiot Emma will be called Emma William, it''s really unpleasant to the ears, I don''t want that..." Edwards looked at the sky speechlessly, he had never before wanted to take this surname seriously, but now, his own son actually said that this surname was unpleasant to listen to, it was truly the tempo of wanting to cry but having no tears at all. "George and Emma can be used as your little names. Daddy will give you two an even better name, but to be honest, why was your mother so casual when giving you two a name? " Edwards felt that his son loathed the sound of names, but in the end, Lily was the one who randomly picked names, if not, it would not sound so bad. George shrugged his shoulders: "I don''t know either, my Mummy said that when Emma and I were just born, we were very young, so she gave each of us a little name, and then she hoped that I would be smarter and smarter, and took "George" as my name. As for why Emma the idiot was called Emma, I''m not sure, but Mummy''s thoughts are always weirder than others." When Edwards heard the little fellow''s mumbling sounds, he couldn''t help but raise his lips and laugh, "If your Mummy were to hear how you insulted her, she would definitely be angry again." George immediately stuck out his tongue: "You'' d better not go andin to my Mummy, otherwise, she''ll definitely scold me again!" "Don''t worry, this is a conversation between two men. I definitely won''t say a single word." Edwards said in an extremely forceful manner. Only now did George calm down, and he looked at his father with his big, ck eyes that circled his face: "Daddy, if you wish for my Mummy toe back soon, then you should call her. Just say you miss her, she will definitelye back early." "Can you really say that? I''m afraid I don''t care at all. " Edwards felt that the ideas his son gave him all had other intentions. George grinned: "If Mummy doesn''t care about how you miss her, then let me say it again, Mummy definitely cares about me." Edwards realized that he was indeed about to be tricked by the little fellow. He touched the little guy''s head and said, "It''s about time we go downstairs. It''s time to eat dinner." "Got it!" George watched as his father got up and left, wondering if his father would call the Mummy. Edwards returned to his room and took out his phone. Looking at the time, the mother and daughter should still be eating at this hour. Forget it, it was best to endure it. Otherwise, Lily would think that he was investigating the sentry again. Chapter 325 Chapter 325 H ¡ª owever, for some reason, he still felt uneasy. Although Lily told him that he was taking his child to eat with Xipil, would there be anyone else at the table? For example, her childhood sweetheart? Edwards suddenly felt very frustrated. When did he be so unconfident? In the past, he had absolute confidence in whatever he would do. However, after Lily appeared, he realized that he would also lose the ability to be conceited. On the table! Father and son! One big and one small, two faces that shared an extremely high degree of simrity! "Son, eat more!" Edwards fed a piece of meat to his son. "Daddy, you should eat more too!" George very considerately helped him pick up a piece of meat. The father and son pair looked at each other and startedughing. The atmosphere was no longer that quiet. Time passed bit by bit! After Xipil and Lily finished their meal, they just happened to cross a road and reach the famous Walking Street. Shopping was a woman''s nature, it had been a long time since Lilyst visited a shop. Thest time she went out with Edwards, it was because she was affected. How could he feel any sense of relief? Therefore, when women and women were strolling together, their hearts were the most rxed. Emma was extremely happy. She was holding onto her grandmother with one hand and Mummy with the other. Xipil bought a very beautiful princess dress for Emma and a very handsome little suit for George. Seeing that Xipil was still not stopping, and was still looking to buy toys for the children, Lily immediately stopped his: "Mother, enough, stop buying things for the children, let''s go look around our clothes." "If it''s not enough, I''ll just buy two sets of clothes!" Xipil felt that it was not enough. Lily chuckled, "Mother, I''ll ept your kindness, so stop spending money." "Thank you grandma, I really like this outfit!" Emma immediately said while grinning. Under Lily''s persuasion, Xipil could only give up. However, she still had two gold ornaments on her cart, as a gift to these two cute babies. Xipil and Lily strolled around the clothing store, and the time suddenly soared from eight to ten! Although it was veryte, there were still many people wandering on the street. It just like most of people in this city that never sleep. "Lily, did your phone ring?" Xipil vaguely heard a bell ringing. It didn''t seem to be his. Only then did Lily take out his phone to look at, and sure enough, Edwards had called. "Is the Mummy father''s ce?" Emma asked curiously. Lily nodded his head: "Yes, you take it!" After Lily opened his phone, he directly ced it next to his daughter''s ear. The little guy immediately called out sweetly, "Daddy, did you go home?" When Edwards heard his daughter''s voice, the questions that he wanted to ask instantly stuck in his throat. "I''m back. Where are you guys?" Edwards asked with an extremely gentle tone. Emma immediately replied loudly, "We''re still shopping, Mummy still wants to buy clothes." Edwards looked at the time, and his heroic eyebrows wrinkled: "It''s already sote, why are you still walking around? Tell your Mummy to pick up the phone." Emma immediately passed the phone over. "Daddy wants to talk to you." Lily could only pick up her phone, and stand to the side, saying in a low voice: "What''s wrong?" "It''s sote, shouldn''t we go home?" Edwards''s voice was still very gentle. "Is itte? Isn''t it only ten o''clock? " Lily blinked her eyes. In the world she was in now, there was a red light shing around her and it was bright and bright, just like the day before. Edwards was really helpless against her words, "Isn''t ten o''clock still toote? You usually ask the children to sleep at ten o''clock, and your daughter has to go to school tomorrow." Lily was dazed for a moment: "Oh, seems like it, then I''ll be going back pretty soon." Edwards felt a headacheing on for this woman who had a slow reaction, but he had to endure it and say, "Be careful when driving, if your daughter falls asleep in the car, you must remember to help her fasten her seat belt." "Don''t worry, I understand!" After Lily finished speaking, he hung up. Xipil looked at her with concern: "Traceless, what did President Wayne say?" "Nothing much, I just feel that it''s a littlete, let''s go back!" Xipil then looked at the time: "Lily, it''s almost 10, it''s really a bitte, unhurried, next time let''s go for a stroll, we should hurry back." Lily also felt that it was time to return, so the three of them walked towards the direction of the car. On the way back, Emma started to nod her head, looking very tired. Lily looked at her daughter''s tired little face and started to me herself. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Return to the William Family! In the living room, a man wearing a gray robe and holding aputer by his side seemed to be working. Hearing the sound of the car, Edwards put down theputer, and with a big stature, he walked out quickly. Lily quickly jumped off the car and looked at Edwards with a wronged expression: "You guessed right, Emma is asleep!" Edwards said indifferently: Just pay attention to the time next time! The man opened the car door and stretched out his strong arms. Then, he carefully held the sleeping girl in his arms. Lily handed the car key to Old Garry and quickly followed Edwards upstairs. "What did you buy? "Did you have fun?" Edwards asked her very casually. "Very happy. I bought some clothes. My godmother sent some gifts to the children." Lily also told the truth. Lily took the initiative to push open the bedroom''s door. He ced his daughter gently on the bed and ced both of his hands on his waist: "What do we do now? She sleeps so soundly, how can she bathe? " Lily could only mutter: "Then I won''t be washing myself, there''s nothing else." "If you don''t take a bath, you won''t be able to sleep well!" Edwards didn''t quite agree with what the woman had said. Lily quickly put down his bag: "Then I''ll go in and get a towel for her to wipe her limbs!" Edwards watched as the woman quickly took off her jacket, casually threw it on the sofa, and rushed into the bathroom. That kind of feeling made Edwards''s body feel somewhat hot. Didn''t this woman know that her actions just now had room for imagination? When Lily came out again, she held a hot towel and helped his daughter wipe her face clean before covering her with a thin nket. He turned around and suddenly ran into someone''s arms. "Ugh ..." Lily swore that she did not do it on purpose. However, Edwards''s lips rose, with a hint of evil: "Why are you so anxious to throw yourself into my arms?" Chapter 326 Chapter 326 The little one bad things "Who''s anxious?" Lily pushed him away in embarrassment and went into the bathroom again. Edwards immediately followed his to the bathroom door, and leaned on the door shamelessly, looking at Lily who was about to throw some water to bathe. Lily was slightly taken aback as she looked at the man''szy appearance. "Why aren''t you going to sleep? It''s already veryte!" "Come here and give me a hug!" Edwards suddenly opened his hands, and spoke with a voice as low as wine, causing everyone to be enchanted. Lily was stunned, her whole body felt as though it had been electrocuted. She only hesitated for a second before she walked over with light steps. She reached out her hand and hugged the man''s sturdy waist. Edwards originally thought that she would be very against him bringing up such a request. However when her soft body leaned into his embrace, the expression in his eyes trembled slightly. Herrge palm followed suit and wrapped around her petite and delicate body. "Go see a therapist tomorrow. Don''t be afraid, cooperate with her actively to cure your illness. Do you hear me?" Edwards''s thin lips pressed against her ear, her voice was very hoarse, soft and gentle, making people feel touched. "Hum!" I know! " Lily''s tensed mind gradually rxed. Only then did she realize, that the man''s chest, when looking at it, was extremely firm and strong, made her want to hug him. "Don''t worry, I won''t force you. We''ll take our time!" Edwards was afraid that she would think that he was too impatient, hence he had no choice but to exin himself. Lily could not resist chuckling. "If I make you wait a long time, will you also wait?" Edwards pursed his lips, and then, he said self-deprecatingly: "I''ve already been waiting for you for five years, and if it''s any longer, I will be still waiting for you!" "What if there''s another five years?" Lily purposely provoked him. "That can only mean that you did not obediently cooperate with the doctor''s treatment. The problem is not with me, it is with you." Edwards knew that she was saying those words on purpose, so he replied with an evil tone. "What''s wrong with me!" Lily curled her lips in dissatisfaction. "You don''t have the heart to treat it, and ..." You may not love me! " As Edwards said till here, his tone carried a tinge of injury. Lily raised her head from his embrace, her beautiful eyes were as bright as stars. Looking into the man''s eyes that were as deep as the ocean, she couldn''t help butugh: "My heart already told me that I kind of like you. Otherwise, I wouldn''t agree to see a doctor, I only hope that you could give me some time." Seeing that he was so sincere with a face full of grievance and injury, Lily actually wasn''t willing to attack him again. Sigh, when did she be so soft-hearted? "Can I kiss you?" Edwards looked at her lips that were as tender as cherry petals, and only felt a burst of heat in his heart. However, he was not the same as before. He was as domineering as a monarch who didn''t listen to any opinions of others. At this moment, he gradually learned to respect her opinion. Because, after knowing that she had such a potential illness, he felt that every moment he was with her, he had to be a bit slower. "Hum!" Lily''s gaze also stopped at the man''s extremely beautiful and thin lips. She never knew that a man''s lips could actually be so beautiful and enchanting. Edwards moved closer and very gently sucked her lips ... "Daddy, Mummy ... What are you all doing!? " Just when Edwards felt that his soul was about to be sucked away by this woman. A childish voice sounded from behind them. Both of them were startled at the same time. After they moved away, they looked over. Emma was constantly rubbing herrge, sleeping eyes and stood behind the two of them barefooted. Lily hurriedly turned around to hide the panic in her heart. Edwards saw that his daughter''s eyes were still shut and quickly exined, "There was sand in your Mummy''s eyes, Daddy is blowing on them for her." "Oh, Mummy, I have to pee!" Emma finally believed it. Lily quickly walked over and hugged her daughter, giving her two nces. Edwards tactfully turned around and left, but he was still a bit worried. He had once reminded himself that he could not do anything overboard in front of Lily and the children. I wish my daughter had seen nothing. After Lily finished peeing with her daughter, she saw the little guy crawl onto the bed very sleepily, shrinking back into her small nket, and falling asleep. Lily secretly sighed, her two cheeks burning hot. Her daughter should have believed Edwards''s lies just now. She should have rejected him just now. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Next time, do not have any intimate behavior with him in front of the children. Otherwise, the two little fellows will be taught to be naughty. The next morning! Lily felt a little embarrassed to look at Edwards''s eyes, as he had been tensed up. He hoped that his daughter would not think back to what happenedst night at the dining table. A daughter may be naive, but a son should know something. "Brother, do you know? When Mummy went shopping yesterday, her eyes were filled with sand. Fortunately, and our daddy helped her blow her eyes. Otherwise, her eyes would have been blind. " Once Emma sat on the chair, she immediately started to exaggerate and recount what happened yesterday. Edwards''s hand that was holding the coffee cup suddenly froze! Lily''s hands also trembled. George''s pair ofrge ck eyes shed twice: "Mummy, are your eyes alright now?" Lily quickly blinked her eyes at her son: "It''s alright, I''m much better now!" George was concerned: "Mummy, the next time you go out, just wear sunsses. It''s definitely cool, and there won''t be sand in your eyes anymore." Both Lily and Edwards''s expression looked as though they wanted tough. "Thank you for your concern, Mummy will remember this in the future." George was sessfully convinced by Emma''s exaggeration. On the other side, Alice took out two photos from her phone and printed them out. Then, with the aura of a victor, he arrogantly decided to personally speak with Edwards about this matter. She really wanted to see how Edwards would react to these two photos. He would definitely be angry from embarrassment, feeling that he had been deceived, and then, he would immediately investigate Lily''s background. Maybe, the daughter of Lily, was a bastard who had given birth to someone whose private life abroad was too chaotic. Alice seemed to have seen Lily being kicked away mercilessly by Edwards. Alice drove to the main hall of the group headquarters. She used to hold a security key card, but today, after swiping it, she realized ... Disabled! Alice walked to the front desk somewhat angrily and asked: "Why is my card no longer valid? No one informed me either." Chapter 327 Chapter 327 T ¡ª he front desk could be said to be extremely familiar with Alice, because in these past few years, Alice hade here many times. Every time she came here, she would be as arrogant as a peacock, walking down the hall haughtily. At this moment, Alice felt that she had beenpletely cleared outside of Edwards''s residence. "Miss Alice, don''t be angry. This ban is managed by personnel. If you have anyints or comints, you can go to Personnel Department and ask them." "That''s right, there''s no use in trying to get us to release our energy. We don''t have any authority." The few beauties at the front desk had long hated Alice''s pride, and seeing her being thwarted at this moment, all of them felt a little better. Only then did Alice realize that she was not as good as before. She could only slow down her tone and reveal a sincere smile: "Then I''ll have to trouble you to help me call the CEO''s assistant. I have something important to say to President Wayne about his girlfriend''s past!" Alice knew that if she did not bring up the topic, Edwards would not even be in the mood to meet her. Hearing her words, everyone at the front desk was very surprised. They also knew who President Wayne''s current girlfriend was. It was said that she was a designer from the One Thought Building. "Please, this matter is really very important!" Alice immediately took out her acting skills. A receptionist still helped her get off the phone. A few minutester, a receptionist stood up with an ess control card: "President Wayne says that he wants to see you!" Alice''s eyes lit up. She knew that Edwards definitely did not want to be a fool who was kept in the dark. Alice''s footsteps became a lighter, as she floated into the elevator. The elevator went up! Alice was familiar with the building as she stood outside the door of the CEO''s office. He raised his hand and knocked on the door! With permission, she pushed the door open and entered. Behind the domineering and imposing desk, Edwards was sitting on arge ck chair with slightly cold eyes. Alice was stunned for a moment as she looked at this man. In these past five years, every time she came to see him, she felt even more moved. As the man continued to improve over time, his mature temperament also became more prominent. Yet when Edwards saw her, five years had passed like a day. "You said you knew about Lily''s past? "What''s her past?" Edwards coldly asked her, his gaze like lightning. Alice never thought that the first words that a man would say would include Lily''s name, which made her really sad. It seemed that there was absolutely no woman who couldpare to Edwards''s degree of care, it was truly envious. "President Wayne, it looks like you really love her a lot." Aliceughed self-deprecatingly, then said sorrowfully: "Can I ask you something, in your heart, has there ever been a moment when I moved you?" Edwards looked at the woman in front of him. Even if she was depressed, she couldn''t hide the greed and ambition in her eyes. It turned out that people were truly different from one another. "If you''re here to talk to me about the old days, then you can leave!" Edwards was toozy to answer her question, so there was no meaning in it. Alice felt even more sorrowful in her heart. However, she knew clearly that her purpose foring here today was indeed not to find Edwards to reminisce about the old days. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. There was no such thing as old age between her and him. She came here to ruin Lily''s blissful dream. She wanted her to fall from heaven to hell. She heard that the higher she climbed, the heavier she fell. This time, Lily would probably die from the pain. "I''ll show you two photos!" Alice hurriedly took out the photo from her bag and lightly ced it on the table. "When Lily was having date with you, did she tell you that she actually had a daughter?" When Edwards heard the words'' daughter'', a cold glint instantly shed in his eyes. However, he still reached out and picked up the photo. Inside the photo, Lily was fixing the sleeves of her precious daughter. "She didn''t tell me!" Edwards frowned, but he did not sound angry at all. When Alice heard his calm voice, her entire body froze. She quickly said, "President Wayne, Lily lied to you and she already has a child. She actually dares to interact with you." "Why are you telling me this?" Edwards suddenly felt that although Alice''s face was beautiful, in her heart, he was truly ugly. Alice''s expression froze, and in the next second, she immediately said tenderly: "Because I love you, I don''t want to see you being deceived by her. President Wayne, the reason I''m doing this, is all because I like you." "She really didn''t tell me about the baby, but I still know about the baby. Do you want to know why I''m not angry at all?" Edwards stood up, the aura around his body was extremely terrifying. When Alice heard him speak of this so calmly, her entire person went nk,pletely in disbelief. No, no, no, this was definitely not the result she wanted to see. "Do you know why I''m not angry?" Edwards was already in front of her, holding the two photos in his hands, in the next second, he threw them heavily onto the table: "Because that''s my daughter!" Alice felt her legs go weak, and her whole body became unsteady. Jealousy, extreme jealousy, was going to drown herself. "President Wayne, what did you say?" Alice''s voice was shaking now,pletely devoid of the earlier momentum. Edwards''s gaze was as cold as ice, as he warned his heavily: "If the next time I find out that you have people following them, and get someone to take a picture of my daughter and advertise her, Alice, I will kill you, will you remember? Get out!" Alice''s entire body shivered. In the next second, she suddenly felt that she was in a very sorry state, she did not dare say a word, and turned to leave. After walking out of the office, she seemed toe back to life as she turned her head to look at the tightly shut door in panic. What did Edwards say just now? The little girl Lily was leading, was she his daughter? Could it be that Lily had a child on that night five years ago? Alice walked into the elevator in a daze and leaned against the wall of the elevator. Her entire body seemed to have been struck hard, there was no longer any expression of happiness on her face. Her actions just now were truly asking for humiliation, and all of this was caused by Lily. This woman had actually concealed it from him for five years, to the point of concealing any news about that child. Alice med all the humiliation she had suffered today on Lily. She really wanted to tear this scheming woman apart. No wonder it was difficult for her to attract Edwards''s attention once she returned to the country. She hade prepared. She purposely picked the best time to bring her child back to her homnd. Then, she let her child recognize Edwards as her father, and her mother would then be able to take the opportunity to ascend to the next rank. Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Oh my god, it''s too scary. Alice really felt that it was all for nothing that she had been doing this for so many years. In these five years, he had wholeheartedly focused on developing his own business, wholeheartedly focused on chasing after Edwards, and had actually neglected Lily who was far away from home. She had even forgotten about Lily. She felt that it would be great if Lily died abroad. In this way, she could pretend to be the woman that Edwards had slept with that night, and receive this man''s help and support. "Why didn''t I kill her earlier at that time? That way, she wouldn''t have given birth to that bastard!" Alice thought hatefully, feeling extremely regretful. At this moment, she really had the determination to kill someone. But in the past, she felt that with her reputation, wealth, and status, she did not need to kill Lily. But she never would have thought that she would actually bring Edwards''s daughter back to the country. So what if she was just a daughter? In the end, the nobility still attached the most importance to their son, right? Lily thought that with just his daughter, he would be able to sit in the position of the Mrs. William? Alice felt that if she were to talk about this with Lily one day, she would definitely tell him that her daughter would sooner orter spill the beans. Actually, Alice didn''t need to wait for long, because she would be able to discuss this matter with Lily soon. Not long after Alice left, Edwards took out her phone and gave it to Lily. "Hey!" A melodious female voice was heard. "Yesterday, when you were eating with your daughter in the cafeteria, Alice''s men took a photo of you. Edwards said with a light smile. "What?" She actually got someone to follow me? " Lily could not believe how much Alice hated her, she even had to send people to follow her when she was travelling, this was too much. Edwards said indifferently: "So, when you go out in the future, you must be careful. Who knows? "I know, did you tell her..." "I said, I said my daughter is mine, she seems to have taken quite a blow!" Edwards saidzily. Lilyughed bitterly: "It looks like children will explode with their brilliance sooner orter." "Don''t worry, our children can''t live forever in the shadows. It might not be bad for them to face the society earlier, and you have to believe in their own ability to adapt." Edwards said with relief. "What you said makes sense, this Alice is going too far, I need to talk to her about this." Lily''s heart was currently filled with anger. That was because being followed by someone was an extremely repulsive thing. "Alright, you can settle the matter yourself!" Edwards felt that letting this woman handle it was a type of training for her. After hanging up the phone, Lily paced back and forth in the office, the more she thought about it, the angrier she got. Yesterday, Alice came over to talk about the trade with her, but she never thought that she would actually find someone to follow her at night. This was simply too disrespectful. Lily took out his cell phone, and immediately gave it to Alice: "Are you satisfied now? Is it even worse to know the truth?" Alice had actually thought that Lily would give her a call, because she needed to show off. However, what was there to show for a daughter? "Edwards already told you? Don''t show off your victory attitude. Daughters are nothing, unless you can give him a son, haven''t you heard a word? A mother is dependent on her son, but no one would say that a mother is dependent on her daughter. " Alice was so angry that he could not stop laughing. "Let me ask you, why did you send someone to follow me? What exactly is your intention? " Lily was simply angered to death by her. She was the one who asked for people to follow her and take photos, and even went in front of Edwards to discredit her, yet she still dared to say that she came here on purpose. If she really wanted to give it up, she would have already revealed the matter of her two children to the world. Alice finally understood the true intention of Alice''s call. If you want to me it, then me it your bad luck, I did not send anyone to follow you, it was an assistant of mine who identally bumped into you eating at the restaurant and gave it to me at the same time. Lily, you should admit it, when you returned to your country this time, you did it on purpose to snatch Edwards, if not, why did you keep hiding the matter of you having a daughter? You are too sinister, too vicious, truly terrifying." Alice scolded him bitterly. Lily frowned, but she did not know if she should believe what she had said. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Did Alice really not send anyone to follow her? Was it really just a coincidence? "Daughter is my own, what does it have to do with you if I want to hide it?" Lily sneered. "You purposely raised your daughter so that you could ask Edwards for her maintenance and then hooked up with him. Lily, I never thought that your act would be so brilliant." Alice was still not satisfied that Lily had given birth to Edwards''s daughter. "If you continue to speak such nonsense, aren''t you afraid that I''ll cancel the deal with you?" Lily threatened her. "Will you? You don''t want to find your biological parents right now, do you? " Alice said with absolute certainty. Although Lily was currently filled with anger, she did not cancel the deal with her because she really did not want to miss any clues. "I''m warning you, you''re not allowed to take pictures of my daughter again!" Lily gritted her teeth in anger. Alice was even more angry and directly hung up the phone. After a round of quarreling between Lily and Lily, they had calmed down a little and continued to work. She and Alice could be considered to have quarreled since young, and if it was more quarrelling than this, she really shouldn''t have wasted her energy on her. Around 2pm in the afternoon! Lily had even asked Dr.Lawrence to treat her, so she asked Xipil for an afternoon leave. Xipil asked her, but she did not say it out loud, so Xipil did not ask her anymore. Lily came to the Dr.Lawrence''s private treatment room! It was a middle-aged woman on the other side of the phone. Only after seeing her did he realize that the other party was actually doing very well. He looked very young. "Miss Lily, it''s an honor to serve you!" Dr.Lawrence politely smiled at her and said. Lily also nodded politely to her: "Dr.Lawrence, I will be troubling you next." "You''re wee!" After the Dr.Lawrence finished smiling, he asked: "Can you describe your illness?" Lily''s snow ¡ª white face was a little embarrassed: "I''m just afraid of making physical contact with men." "When did you discover this?" "Four years ago!" Lily said with certainty. Chapter 329 Chapter 329 S ¡ª he remembered that four years ago at school, a male ssmate of hers had a very good impression of her. When she wasn''t paying attention, he had forcefully hugged her, and she had ruthlessly smashed his head with a vase, causing him to leave a lot of blood. As for her, she had also been sent in to be imprisoned for two days. After that, the boy stayed away from her. And she simply dropped out of school and stayed in the small apartment she rented. "Do you know what caused your instinctive resistance?" "I know!" Lily''s face suddenly flushed red again. Seeing that she seemed unwilling to say more, she immediately smiled and said: "Miss Lily, rx a little. In fact, regarding the matter between you and President Wayne five years ago, President Wayne had also told me in detail, he felt that it was very likely that the night the two of you met five years ago, gave you these unpleasant memories." "Ah ..." What did he say? " Lily was still trying to figure out how to describe it, but ording to what the doctor had said, Edwards had already described it once. Dr.Lawrence pushed the sses frame a bit, and said gently: "Don''t be shy, we are all women, and I can understand what you have experienced. President Wayne said that five years ago, because of a chance encounter, you had an intimate encounter, and at that time, he was drugged with a very overbearing and ferocious medicine, and that was why he did such an action to you. He also said it before, that he actually regretted hurting you like that." At this moment, Lily''s heart was filled with indescribable emotions. It wasplicated, but because it had brought up old events, her face had turned slightly pale. "He didn''t describe anything in detail, did he?" Lily sincerely felt that this kind of thing was extremely taboo. "Yes!" The Dr.Lawrence nodded his head: "He said that he probably caused you to suffer heavy injuries and leave you with a lot of blood. He actually went to that room the next day and saw the scene with his own eyes." Lily suddenly pressed down hard on her head, she somehow resisted and thought back to what happened. "Dr.Lawrence, I... Can you take a rest first? " "Miss Lily, you must open your heart to it. Don''t try to avoid it anymore. Tell me how you felt at that time." That night, I was forcefully sent on the ne by my father. I stayed on the ne with my eyes open for more than ten hours, not daring to sleep. I still had to endure the pain on my body. Under the gentle gaze of the doctor, Lily began to touch upon those things that happened in the past. "Do you hate the man who hurt you?" I hate him, I wish I could kill him, but I also feel that I hate myself even more, hate myself for being useless, being unable to protect myself, and also, I hate those people who sent me into the room. No matter what, that night, I might not be able to hide, no matter who they are. When Lily said till here, her entire body was stiff and cold, trembling uncontrobly. In the past, she had selectively forgotten everything and adjusted her life to start from the moment her child was born. All the joy, from having a child, then little by little umted. Dr.Lawrence saw that her face was pale and cold sweat was dripping down his forehead. Perhaps his nightmares were the result of his being suppressed for a long time. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "Rx, Miss Lily. Can you tell me what your nightmare is like?" Dr.Lawrence could only ask her with a gentle voice. Lily nodded. Her beautiful eyes were somewhat empty, lost, and afraid. "Sometimes I feel as if I''ve been torn apart by a wild animal. Sometimes I feel as if I''m trapped in a dark room." "More specifically, have you ever dreamed about matters between men and women?" "Yes, I have!" "Can you see the face of the man in the dream?" "It''s very blurry, I can''t see clearly!" Dr.Lawrence recorded her symptoms and after thinking for a while, she suddenly said: "Then now that you know that person is President Wayne, do you hate him?" Lily''s entire body froze, and her expression remained frozen for a long time. "Do you hate him?" Dr.Lawrence asked her again. Lily lowered his head. "I used to hate him, but now I don''t!" Lily bit her lips and answered very lightly. "Why don''t you hate him?" Lily really did not think much about it, and after that, she could only face this question head on and answer: "Because he did not intentionally hurt me, and he was also forced to do it himself. Furthermore, I had a child with him, he treats the child very well, and has always been very good to me as well." "Are you in love with him?" The Dr.Lawrence smiled. Lily''s empty eyes slowly gained focus. She looked at Dr.Lawrence, then shook her head. "I don''t know if that counts as love. "Alright, we''ll stop here for today. Thank you for sharing your experience. You can go back now." "That''s it? Don''t you need more treatment? " Lily suddenly stood up, she felt that this was not considered a treatment. Dr.Lawrence immediately smiled and said: "Psychological treatment is to find the root of the problem and solve it. This is not the same as treating your body, doing surgery, applying medicine can cure your wound, we can take it slow, the more, I think your condition isn''t too serious, the only thing youck is to not be able to see your own heart, after you go back, it''s best that you communicate more with President Wayne, it''s better that you have some sort of physical contact with him. For example, hugging each other everyday, holding each other''s hand, feeling each other''s warmth, it''s very helpful for your treatment." "Hug me every day?" Lily''s beautiful eyes widened in astonishment. "It''s best if it''s like this. There are also actions that can be done slowly, step by step." The Dr.Lawrence said with a chuckle. Lily secretly heaved a sigh of relief: "Then I''ll do my best, thank you, Dr.Lawrence, suddenly realized, after chatting with you for a while, I feel much better, in the past, I have never told anyone about this, nor did I dare to." "It is because you have long suppressed the fear in your heart that your body has developed an instinct of rejection. Miss Lily, I see that you have quite a cheerful personality. You are not a very austere person. I believe that your illness will recover in a short period of time." Dr.Lawrence told her with absolute certainty. "I hope so. Thank you, Dr.Lawrence. I will be leaving first." "Take care!" Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Lily sat in the car, looking out the window at the sunlight, she suddenly felt that her life was indeed beautiful, she really shouldn''t have sealed all the old things. Throw away the baggage, live the simplest and lightest life, this is the ideal life. Nightfall! Lily decided to take a part of his work back home to do! As he stepped into the living room, looking at the two little fellows jumping around in the living room, Lily couldn''t help but raise the corner of his mouth. "Mummy is back, yeah!" Emma ran over and hugged one of her thighs: "Mummy, you''re not going to work overtime today? You don''t have to work overtime anymore, do you? " The little fellow pitifully looked at Mummy, because she felt that she would alwayse back after ss, and would never be able to see Mummy again. Lily knew that his daughter was naive and would only think of some beautiful things. "Mummy has brought back her work. If you want to meet Mummy,e and find me upstairs. Do you understand?" "Alright then. At least I can still see you." Emma nodded her small head in understanding. George walked over and said seriously: "Mummy, I just found out today that the building we saw when we got off the ne that day was Dad''spany." "Oh, how did you know?" Lily smiled and asked him. "The Old Garry gave me an introduction to the history of my father''s family. When I read it, I realized that the building belonged to my father." Lily stroked his little head: "Didn''t you want to go in to take a look? "One day, let your father take you to see it." "Is it grand?" George could not help but ask curiously. "Yes, very generous." Lily nodded in acknowledgement. "Then when can I get dad to take me to thepany? I really want to go and take a look! " George was beginning to have his little dream. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "When your dades back, you can ask him!" After Lily finished speaking, he carried the information kit and walked upstairs. "Mummy, did you know that the building belongs to father?" George asked again, a little dissatisfied. Lily stopped in the middle of the stairs. "Yes, I already knew that." "Then why didn''t you tell me earlier!" Lily was startled: "I might have forgotten!" George,"..." "Stupid Mummy!" Lily shook his head and chuckled. Sigh, from the looks of it, it would be difficult for him to have a lofty image in front of the children in the future. Lily sat on the balcony and spread the information on the ss table. The light above her head was bright as she carefullypared the guests that were invited. Looking at the densely packed names, Lily felt dizzy, and didn''t know what to do. Fortunately, she had the help of her godmother, who had already helped her settle some of the important guests. Immediately after, Lily began to arrange the seats for the less important guests one by one. "What are you doing? So serious! " Just as Lily was reciting the numbers and name, a deep male voice came out. Lily abruptly raised her head and unknowingly, Edwards was actually standing in front of her. "I''ve been standing here for a minute and you still haven''t noticed me? When did I lose all sense of existence? " A certain someone was very sad and also very disappointed. Lily hurriedly straightened his body and said somewhat embarrassedly: "I really didn''t notice that you''re here, why aren''t you supporting yourself?" "No one has ever needed my reminder before. You''re getting bolder and bolder." Edwards walked to her side and pulled a chair over to sit. Lily could not help but chuckle, "Are you still so narcissistic? Your habit is not good, causing your son to be exactly the same as you. "The reason for my narcissism is because I have the confidence and capital. Not everyone has the qualifications to do so." Edwards exined boldly and confidently. Lily shrugged his shoulders, "Alright, I won''t argue with you anymore. You always have your own reasons, aren''t you going to go downstairs and apany your children? I''m busy right now." "What are you busy with? Maybe I can help! " Edwards turned his body and looked at the names on herptop. "You won''t be able to help me. I''ll have to arrange the guest seats for you. Who knows which one of your identities will be more valuable?" Lily said a little proudly. Edwards nced at them, and sure enough, he did not recognize many of them. Of course, he disdained knowing these people. "It doesn''t matter if the others are heavy or not, but you have to make the first six spots avable to me." Edwards said indifferently. "Why? I''ve already arranged everything for you. " Lily muttered. He felt that Edwards was not here to help her, but was instead here to fill in the chaos. "Because the ones sitting on these seats will have a greater background than everyone else present!" After Edwards finished speaking, he started to recite. "I have already helped you invite brother Billy William, sister n, and ... Me and the child!" "Ah ..." Lily waspletely dumbstruck, and looked at him with disbelief: "You ... What are you doing here!" When Edwards heard her surprised expression, he actually asked her where she was going? Was this woman scared silly? "Isn''t the press conference you''re hosting supposed to be attended by me as your boyfriend? Furthermore, I believe that the two little fellows must also be extremely interested to witness the results of their Mummy''s hard work for so many days. " Edwards''s exnation was extremely reasonable. Lily became even more surprised, but after that, she realized that she had been too surprised, and quickly adjusted her expression: I didn''t say that I despise you foring, I just felt that for this kind of new press conference, with your identity as well as Billy and n, it''s really not appropriate for you guys toe, right? After all, your people are too powerful! Edwards rolled his eyes at her: "Don''t you want to make this press conference as eyecatching as possible? Aren''t you trying to make a name for yourself by selling your products? I invited my friends to support you, so you should be grateful to me. It was only then that Lily realized that poverty had really limited the space in her imagination. What his godmother said was right, she still did not know how to use her connections, which was a huge weakness. "To be honest, I really didn''t think you woulde here, so I didn''t even mention anything to you about this press conference." It was only then that Lily realized that his experience in the work area was truly too little. "You''ve already invited my younger brother. It wouldn''t make sense if you didn''t invite me, right?" Edwards''s gaze concentrated on her small face, and her voice revealed some sort of apology. Chapter 331 Chapter 331 B ¡ªeing stared at by him, Lily''s small face burned red, she nodded, then admitted: "Indeed, it is not justified, I do not dare to ask you, I am afraid that you will reject me, then I will be very embarrassed." "You are too cautious in everything you do, including your feelings!" At least, that was what Edwards thought. Lily bit her lower lip, admitting that there was something wrong with her personality. She sighed: "Yes, I hope that in the future, I will have more courage and more imagination. "Do I look like I''m joking?" Edwards reached out to pinch her pale cheeks: "I''ve decided, to reveal my identity as a child." At the very least, once I reveal my identity as a child, there will be no incidents simr to what happened with Alice. The next time I brought my son out of the house by myself and got caught, wouldn''t I be scolded as a dog? " Lily could not help butugh. "I just didn''t want to see this happen again, so I decided to make the news about the kids public, and... I decided to propose to you on the day of the press conference, okay? " Edwards actually had another goal. "Ah ..." "No way!" Hearing that, Lily was shocked: "The topic of this time''s press conference will be the new season''s products, if you propose to me, your limelight will be overshadowed, and then the effects of this will be lost, you can''t, absolutely not, you can propose at any time, and you don''t have to do it at a specific asion." "Such as? "Now?" Edwards suddenly grabbed onto her hand, and pressed his lips to the back of her hand: "Now I propose to you, do you agree?" "Now? "Aren''t you being too hasty? I still have a lot of work to do!" Lily felt that this man was truly unstoppable. "Whatever you say, I want you to agree to marry me right now!" Edwards said shamelessly. Lily felt the heat of his kiss on the back of her hand, and suddenly thought of something, she opened her mouth and said: "I went to find Dr.Lawrence today, she asked me a lot of questions, and I answered them honestly, and she said you you told her what happened five years ago. What exactly did you tell her?" Edwardsughed: "Just tell her the truth!" "You didn''t even miss the details, did you?" Lily felt that he was going to die from embarrassment this time. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Edwards knew what she was worried about, so he didn''t try to scare her and said lightly: "How is that possible? I only roughly described it, I can''t even remember the details myself, do you remember?" "Of course I don''t!" Lily said anxiously, but in that instant, it was as if a heavy body that was like a mountain shed across her mind, pressing down on her so hard that she couldn''t breathe. Lily''s beautiful eyes widened as she stared straight at Edwards, "I ... Did I wake up that night?" Edwards was very surprised when he saw her fearful expression, "You don''t even have any impression of yourself anymore?" "I... "I don''t know ..." Lily instantly grabbed his head again and stopped thinking about that matter. The incident that had been sealed by her for five years. Edwards Wayneforted her: "Alright, let''s not think about it anymore. Leave these matters to Dr.Lawrence and let her help you. "Edwards, I feel like I have forgotten something!" Lily looked at him in a daze and said helplessly. "Let Dr.Lawrence help you find what you have forgotten step by step!" Edwards looked at the nk look in her eyes, and felt so sorry that he wanted to embrace her and gentlyfort her. Lily tried her best to calm herself down. If she really woke up that night, then why didn''t she have any memories? Could it be because of too much fear and fear that she automatically erased that part of her past? Edwards patted her shoulder. "Alright, you can go back to work now. I''ll go down there to apany the children." "Dr.Lawrence said ... "Let me get closer to you. This is very good for my treatment." Lily suddenly said shyly as the man turned around. The light in Edwards''s eyes was obscure and unfathomable. He nodded calmly, "Alright, I''ll try my best to help you." Seeing the concern and gentleness in his eyes, Lily couldn''t help butugh. Edwards walked down the stairs, his mind a bit blurry for a moment. He had been drugged that day, and the drug had been so powerful that he remembered hearing women''s cries for help under conscious circumstances. "Daddy, be careful of the stairs!" Suddenly, a childish voice was heard. Only now did Edwards realize he was about to roll down the stairs. Fortunately, his son reminded him in time. Otherwise, he really would have fallen down. "Daddy, what are you thinking about? Are you so engrossed in your thoughts that you don''t even look at what''s beneath your feet? It''s really dangerous for you, you know? " George immediately warned him with a serious expression. Edwards looked at the little guy''s concerned little face and quickly shook off the images in his mind. "Daddy will pay attention next time. Thank you so much this time, son." Edwards felt that it was pretty good to be lectured by his son. Lily was also stunned for a moment, but very quickly, she put her energy back into work. Thinking back to when Edwards said that he would help her invite so many important guests, she felt that after going to thepany tomorrow, he would have to discuss this matter with his godmother. The morning of the next day, Lily rushed over to thepany to discuss this matter with her mother, Xipil. "President Wayne ising over? Leo William would alsoe? "Wow, then our press conference will be more lively this time. You''re so rxed, mother indeed didn''t misjudge you. Just look at you, once you appear, you can invite these three big figures over." Hearing that, Xipil was really too happy, he felt that even the yearly press conference this time would not be as impressive as this one, and now, he can already predict, just how sessful our New productunch will be. Lily was a little embarrassed from being praised by her, she could only mutter: "Actually, I didn''t have the ability to invite them, all of this was thanks to Edwards''s help." "One Thought Building is also apany owned by the President Wayne, he''s willing to help you is also helping himself, however, in the past, no one has received such treatment. You Lu, we''ll have to look forward to it, it will definitely be a gathering of stars, it''s very lively." Xipil thought about it and was still very excited. Lily had never seen her expression so excited before, she knew that she had really done something that made her mother happy. Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Suddenly, Lily thought of something, and she could not help but mention it to Xipil: "Mother, I would like to invite a friend of mine over for a chat!" "Which friend of yours? Someone in the Fashion Industry? Do I know your friend? " Xipil asked curiously. Lily shook his head: "I don''t know if you recognize him, but he has only recently officially entered the entertainment circle, his name is Bryant." "Oh, when you said it, I have an impression that he is Bryant who acted the second male lead in a swordsmen drama?" Xipil was still a little concerned about these new stars. "Yes, that''s him. Godmother, do you still remember him? When you were young, you saw him too, right? " "Yeah, I have a slight impression of him. He looks pretty good. You had a good time with him when you were young. I didn''t expect him to be a celebrity now." Xipil couldn''t help but sigh at the passing of time, as she immediately stepped into her forties. Lily smiled lightly and said: "In the past, his dream was to be an actress. Although he has only officially stepped out now, I believe that through his own hard work, he will definitely get what he wants." Xipil''s shrewd gaze turned at the corner of Lily''s mouth that was smiling, and then, he asked: "You An, you don''t have any good feelings towards Bryant, do you?" After Lily heard her words, she was stunned. "No way, mother, why did you ask that?" "But why do I feel like you are taking special care of him, you know?" But why do I feel like you are taking special care of him. Xipil was immediately worried for her. Because, for a man with Edwards''s identity, his woman was definitely innocent. She could not be confused with the opposite sex. Lily answered seriously: "Godmother, I can swear that I don''t have any thoughts towards him, it is just out of friendship, I want to help him, of course, if Edwards finds out about this, he will definitely be angry, so, I want to ask Godmother, can you help me invite him?" Xipil actually knew that it was impossible for Lily to be entangled with him. They had known each other so long ago, and now that both of them had grown up, if they really called each other, they would have been together a long time ago. "Alright, I''ll give you a call and ask!" Xipil was not afraid to shoulder this me for her, because he knew that she was using the name of friendship. In the afternoon, Xipil knocked on the door and came in. He shrugged his shoulders and said somewhat helplessly, "I have already contacted Bryant''s manager and conveyed your intention of inviting him in. However, Bryant refused." "Oh!" Hearing this result, Lily looked startled, but, with her understanding of Bryant, he might really not be someone who would ignore his own principles just to win people''s hearts. "Then do you want to call him yourself?" Xipil could not help but ask. Lily shook her head: "No need, there''s definitely a reason why he can''t say it out loud." "Alright!" Xipil nodded. After Xipil left the room, Lily sighed. She wanted to help Bryant this once, but unfortunately, he did not ept her kindness. Anyway, they were only friends.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Coincidentally, Billy William was going to the William Group for a meeting. The twopanies had just formed a cooperation project, and it was actually jointly agreed upon by Billy William and n. Billy William had been choosing clothes to wear since morning in his room. However, no matter how he chose, he felt that it wasn''t good to wear it on his body. As a result, his gaze fell upon his big brother who just happened to pass by the door of his room, and he immediately dragged Leo William in. "Big brother, can you help me see which clothes look better on me?" At this moment, Billy William could only ce his hopes on his big brother. Leo William looked at him strangely, and frowned: "All these clothes were carefully chosen by you, aren''t they all good looking?" "Then there has to be one that looks the best. Big brother, you have a sharp eye, please help me pick one." Billy William smiled bitterly and begged his brother. Leo William was amused by his brother''s expression. He pointed to one of them: "Wear this on your body." "Really? Actually, I''ve always thought that this one is pretty! " Billy William immediately realized that his taste was the same as his brother''s. Leo William lightly stroked his beautiful chin with his finger: "Billy, do you have an important date today? Moreover, the target is a woman." Billy William was slightly shocked, and quickly covered it up: "No, I don''t have a date. You know I don''t have a girlfriend." "Then why did you start focusing on your clothes? Weren''t you the one who didn''t even take care of your hair before you left? " Leo William exposed him immediately. Billy William immediately tried to reason with him: "Isn''t it normal to pay attention to appearances? "I see that Big Bro dresses himself up mature and handsome every day. When those women in the company see you, their eyes go straight. Big Bro, tell me honestly, did you take a fancy to any one of them?" "Boring!" Leo William rolled his eyes at him, then turned and left. "Big brother, don''t tell me that you already know who you belong to? Did I know him? Was she beautiful? Isn''t it very dignified? "Moreover..." "Alright, you''re so noisy!" Leo William interrupted his bbering and went down to eat breakfast. Seeing that his brother avoided talking about feelings, Billy William became even more suspicious. Maybe there was someone he liked now. Furthermore, that person could actually be Lynn Wood! Even n felt that since his elder brother was the most suitable for his sister, then would he himself still have a y to sing? Billy William, who was in a good mood a moment ago, instantly stood up from his chair. He felt that he had failed, although he clearly liked the other party, he did not even have the courage to confess. When, exactly, would his goddess look at him directly? In the end, Billy William still wore a ck suit and left the house. It should have been n, who was originally in charge of this meeting. But now it had temporarily be Lynn Wood.At that moment, his entire body suddenly gave him a little shock. In the meeting, all of his thoughts were on that woman''s calm and collected tone. "President William ..." Lynn Wood suddenly shouted out his name. "President William!" The person beside Billy William lightly pushed him. Billy William quickly regained his senses, looking a little embarrassed: "What?" "Do you have anything to add to my proposal just now?" Seeing his distracted look, Lynn Wood instantly frowned. Actually, it was not only Billy William who was paying attention to Lynn Wood. Ever since thest time Billy William took her to the hospital with an injured leg, he gradually started to take a closer look at her. At this moment, looking at him in a daze, the woman''s sixth sense instantly jumped out. He was definitely thinking about that woman! Chapter 333 Chapter 333 W ¡ª hen he had that thought, Lynn Wood''s expression instantly became even colder, and somewhat purposefully called out his name. Billy William quickly regained hisposure and replied: "I have no objections to Miss Wood''s proposal. We''ll proceed ording to your n." "Then let''s end up the meeting here!" Lynn Wood originally wanted to extend the meeting even further, because she still had a lot of things to exin, but seeing that Billy William was not in the mood to hold the meeting, she immediately got angry and stood up to leave. Billy William was immediately intimidated by her ice - cold look. He stood up, but his expression was a little dull. "President William, why did you agree to it just now? Miss Wood''s n is way too different from what we expected it to be." Billy William''s mind was in a mess, he muttered: "No matter how bad it is, I have no objections!" "But I''m afraid your brother won''t be able to pass." "I will exin! No need for you to worry! " After Billy William finished speaking, he left withrge strides. Just when he thought that he was about to leave in a depressed manner, suddenly, an assistant called out to him, "President William, please wait!" Billy William stopped, thinking that it was some crazy woman trying to get close to him. He turned his head impatiently and asked coldly: "What is it?" "Miss Wood asks you toe to his office." The other party was so frightened by his fiendish look that he trembled a few times. Then, he started to speak with a trembling voice. When Billy William, whose face was filled with torrential rain just now, heard that Lynn Wood had invited them, the weather immediately became warm and beautiful. "I''ll go right away!" Billy William''s heart changed too quickly, causing his heartbeat to speed up. He didn''t know why Lynn Wood would call him over to the office again, but he thought that it must be because there was another problem with the proposal just now, and they needed to discuss it with him. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. s, could they only meet when it was about work? How sad! Billy William stood outside Lynn Wood''s office, raised his hand and knocked on the door! "Come in!" A cold female voice came from inside. Billy William pushed open the door and entered, and immediately saw Lynn Wood''s tall and slender body, standing in front of the french window. Her figure''s ratio was extremely perfect, and a set of body training dress on her revealed his charm and elegance. Plus, she was born with the aura of a leader, which made many men retreat. But Billy William appreciated her strong beauty, and he even found those charming women annoying. "Miss Wood, I heard you were looking for me!" Billy William suppressed his heartbeat, and asked casually. Only then did Lynn Wood turn around, with both of her arms crossed over her chest. Although she had a tall and slender figure, in front of the tall Billy William, she was still as petite and delicate as a woman. "Young Master Billy, when we were in a meeting earlier, you were distracted the entire time. Can you tell me the reason?" Lynn Wood asked him very directly. Billy William was somewhat dumbstruck, and then, he said in embarrassment, "How did you know that I was distracted? "Could it be that you''ve been paying attention to me?" Lynn Wood scoffed, "I don''t need to pay special attention to you. Everyone in the meeting room should be able to see that you are absent-minded, right?" Billy William was startled again. Was his absent-mindedness that obvious? "Say it, have you fallen for a woman recently? "Is that woman bewitching you?" Lynn Wood pretended to ask jokingly, but she heard the nervousness in her own heart. Billy William''s handsome face reddened a little after he guessed what he was thinking, "If I say it''s true, how would you think of me?" "What can I think? I just hope that the next time youe to a meeting, you can erase all those thoughts in your head and focus on your work. We all aren''t so free to be with you in a daze. " Lynn Wood''s entire being froze. Indeed, a woman''s intuition was urate, guessing right after guessing. When Billy William heard her saying that he wanted to delete the things in his mind, his handsome face looked a little disappointed. "Lynn, I won''t think too much anymore next time, I''m really sorry this time." "You don''t need to apologize to me. I am only advising you out of friendship." Lynn Wood proudly raised her heart high, high enough that no one could catch up to him. Billy Williamughed self - deprecatingly: "Yes, this friend of yours is really loyal!" "Oh, that''s right. There''s one more thing I need to trouble you with. Anne is your cousin. Recently, my little brother''s affairs regarding the child have always been fraught with anxiety. " Lynn Wood suddenly thought of something important, and had to say it. Billy William immediately nodded his head, "I will go and persuade her. She is also my good friend at this time, I definitely hope that she will be better." Lynn Wood stared at the man for a few seconds, seeing his stunned expression, she raised her hand: "Alright, you may leave." Billy William nodded, turned around, and walked towards the Walk Outside with a somewhat stiff pace. Billy William felt that he was too useless, he didn''t even dare to look into her eyes just now. But her eyes were beautiful, so beautiful that it was intoxicating. Lynn Wood''s hands caressed her face, she was also very upset, what happened to him? Why did you call him over to scold him? Lily sat in her office and was busy with her work when an assistant knocked on the door and said: "Assistant Tang, there''s ady in the hall who wants to see you!" "Oh? Who is she, did you say? " Lily asked curiously. "She didn''t say it, but she said she wanted to say it to you!" Lily was even more curious now, as she looked at her work that was halfway done: "Can you invite her up? I may not have time to go down." "Let me ask!" The assistant turned and left. A few minutester, the door to her office was knocked on once more. Lily didn''t even raise his head and just treated her as an assistant. However, the arrival of a beautiful woman who had been bestowed a special favor by the passage of time caused Lily to be stunned for a few seconds. Thedy wore a dark long skirt, had long hair that reached her waist, and skin that was white and tender. When he saw the face, Lily''s heart skipped a beat. "Are you Lily? Hello, I am Edwards''s mother, my name is Lareina! " The beautiful woman''s voice was also very pleasant to hear. The moment she came in, she introduced herself. When Lily heard that he was Edwards''s mother, her nerves tensed up. After that, she could only stand up and asked worriedly: "Oh, hello. What can I do for you?" "Nothing, I just wanted to see you!" Lareina casually sat on the sofa, his gaze sweeping across Lily''s face: "Edwards has never had a girlfriend, I have always been very worried about his condition, until you appeared, and eased my anxiety." Lily had heard Edwards mention his mother before, and it was precisely because of her that he would be especially irritable to others when he was drunk. Chapter 334 Chapter 334 She also knew that Lareina was now married to a good friend of Edwards''s father. Lily''s heart was in a mess right now, even he was unwilling to see his mother. But now, his mother actually found him here. Well, even if she didn''t see her, she couldn''t avoid her. "Is that so?" Lily forced a smile. Lareina looked at herplicated expression, and chuckled: "Did my son tell you everything about me?" Lily froze again, but very quickly, she nodded. "Yes! He told me something!" Hearing that, a look of loneliness shed across Lareina''s face: Then, it seems that he really likes you. I hope that you can take care of him a bit more in the future. Lily couldn''t understand the grudge between Edwards and her son, so she stood to the side in embarrassment. "I''m leaving, don''t tell him that I''vee to find you. Otherwise, he''ll get angry!" After Lareina finished speaking, she stood up and left. "Wait a minute!" Lily suddenly called out to her: "I might be able to tell him!" Lareina turned her head towards her in shock. Lily said nervously: "I felt it, there is no need to hide it, you came to find me, you did not break thew, why can''t you tell me? "You are both mother and son. No matter how strained your rtionship is, it shouldn''t be possible for you to hide everything from each other, right?" After Lareina heard her words, sheughed bitterly, "Have you ever had a child? If you don''t have children, you won''t understand what I''m thinking as a mother. Please, don''t tell him." Looking at her pleading eyes, Lily didn''t know what to do. Logically speaking, she shouldn''t have hidden it from Edwards. Lily wanted to tell her that it was because she had a child and knew of the kind of warmth that linked the heart of mother and son that he wanted to help her. Unfortunately, she couldn''t say it out loud. "If he hadn''t asked, I wouldn''t have said. If he had, I might have said, I''m sorry!" Lily really didn''t want to be the middle man between the two of them. "You''re a so sincere girl. I hope that your rtionship with Edwards gets better and better, and that he really should find a woman to love. He''s too lonely, and I really cherish him." When Lily heard her say such words, his brain immediately heated up and asked again, "Since you feel sorry for him, why don''t you try to resolve the hatred between us?" "I tried many times, but he never gave me a chance. I''ve already made a huge mistake, and I don''t want to regret it. I can only say that the fate between mother and son is too shallow. In the future, with you, his heart will definitely be happy." Lareina was still filled with emotion. The words of Lily, Listen to her, weighed heavily on her heart. She wanted to ask something more, but was unable to. Lareina picked up his sunsses and wore them, then pushed open the door and left the room. Lily stood dumbfoundedly at the side of the desk, her mind unable to calm down for a moment. She knew that Edwards was very stubborn in certain matters, but she didn''t expect that he had actually been cold war with his mother for so many years. She wanted to ask her why she had abandoned her child and chosen to love. However, this question was too heavy, and was not something that could ask ording to her high status. All she could do is to remain silent. Besides, she had just said that she wouldn''t regret it. That meant she must have gone through a lot of struggles in order to have this kind of thought. Do you want to be nice to Edwards? Not long after Lareina left, Joshua Wayne suddenly called her. "It''s my birthday the day after tomorrow. Bring your nephews here to eat." Joshua Wayne asked casually on the other end of the phone. "You have to ask your brother about this, it''s no use asking me!" Lily casually replied. "Hey, what''s going on with you two? I just called my brother and he told me toe ask you, and now you want me to ask him? Is my words so weightless? I only have my birthday once a year, okay? " Joshua Wayne lost his temper at that moment. Lily immediatelyughed out loud: "He really asked you toe to ask me, of course I don''t have any objections, moreover, I actually have a very important matter that I need your help with." "You need something from me? "Don''t think that just because I''m the uncle of these kids, you can do whatever you want with me." Joshua Wayne immediately expressed his dissatisfaction. Lily said with a stern face: "I know that I shouldn''t have disturbed you forever, but regarding this matter, it is extremely important to me. "Please, just treat it as me owing you a favor and I will definitely return it to you in the future." "Then tell me what it is first." Joshua Wayne frowned. Only then did Lily speak out his request. "I want to arrange for you and Alice to sing a song together, is that okay?" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Alice? Why did you let me sing with her? Lily, you are looking down on me too much. What eyes do I have, don''t you know? How could I possibly have taken a fancy to a woman like her? " Joshua Wayne instantly thought that Lily was going to matchmaking for him, but he was so angry that he was going to go crazy. "No no no, don''t misunderstand, of course I felt that Alice was not worthy of you, I just had a deal with her, and she mentioned this condition, if it was not because of a reason, I would not make things difficult for you like this." Lily was also extremely anxious, it was rted to the secret of her past, she really wanted to ask for Joshua Wayne''s help. "If you tell me the content of your transaction, maybe I can consider it!" Joshua Wayne said with a proud look on his face. "No, this is my secret!" Lily really didn''t want to say it. "If you don''t say it, then I won''t agree!" Joshua Wayne also had a temper. Lily could only soften his tone: "Really? If I say so, can you really promise to help? " "Of course, I won''t lie to you!" Joshua Wayne patted his chest with confidence. Lily hesitated for a few seconds, then said with a heavy voice: "She knows where my biological parents are, but she is unwilling to tell me. She says that she wants me to arrange for you to sing a song with her, then she will tell me." "My birth parents? Aren''t you the daughter of your parents? " The more Joshua Wayne listened, the more confused he became. Lilyughed bitterly: "Alice is my foster father''s daughter. When I was unaware that I was being raised by them, I had always thought that they were my biological parents, but now, I know the truth. Unfortunately, I also don''t have any clues, so Alice showed me some things that prove that she knows who my parents are." "How pitiful you are!" Joshua Wayne came to a conclusion, "Since you are acting so pitifully, I will help you this once." "Thank you so much!" Lily was extremely grateful. "It''s nothing. Anyway, I promised George that if you want my help in the future, I''ll have to, and I''ll keep my word." Joshua Wayne mocked himself. Chapter 335 Chapter 335 I¡ªt was only then that Lily remembered that after he lost to his son in the race carst time, his son had raised three conditions, and one of them was to help her. "Still, thank you very much!" Lily was still grateful. "Alright then. On my birthday, bring the children over!" After Joshua Wayne finished speaking, he hung up. Lily had finallypleted a difficult problem and couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. Home at night! When the two little fellows heard that her uncle''s birthday wasing up, they were extremely happy. "Daddy, you saidst time that Uncle''s birthday banquet was going to be held on the cruise, is that true?" George suddenly remembered, hence he asked his father about it. Edwards was startled: "Did I say that?" "Daddy''s memory is so bad!" George immediately disdained it. Lily did not mind this matter. Seeing Edwards being looked down upon by her son, she nodded: "Then maybe you really did say that. "Then I''ll have to ask your uncle where he''s giving a party!" Edwards did not want to break his promise to the children, so he pulled out his phone and called Joshua Wayne. The answer was that he didn''t want to waste his birthday extravagantly. He only wanted to invite his family members for a meal, so he wanted to celebrate his birthday in a very low -key manner. "Ah ..." No, there''s no cruise party? " George was slightly disappointed. However, Emma said happily: "I just want to eat a lot of cakes. Mummy, I don''t want to eat anymore that day, can I just eat cake instead?" "No, you must eat until you are full before you can eat the cake. The cake is a snack, you can''t eat until you are full." Lily taught his daughter a lesson very seriously. Edwards looked at his son, who seemed to really want to have a cruise party. Thus, he rubbed his little head and personally guaranteed, "Can I give you two a birthday party on the cruise ship when you two little guys have birthdays?" "Really?" When George heard this news, he immediately became happy. Emma was extremely happy as she immediately shook Mummy''s hand: "Mummy, how long do we have before our birthday, is it going to happen soon?!" Lily nodded his head, "It''s about time. In half a month, you two will be four years old!" Seeing how excited George and Emma were, Edwards couldn''t help but smile. Lily secretly gazed at Edwards. His mother said that he was too lonely, now that he had children making a ruckus in front of him, he shouldn''t be alone anymore. It was already deep into the night! The two little fellows took a shower, then obediently went to bed. Usually, when ss was about to start, they would sleep early! Lily sat on the balcony to work while Edwards sat in his study. The two of them were separated by a long corridor. Everything was quiet! After Lily finished his work, he stood up and looked at the time. She organized her documents, turned off theputer, drank a few mouthfuls of water, and decided to take a shower and go to bed. The sea breeze blew over, causing the air to be extremely moist, causing one to regain their senses. Lily walked into the hallway and saw that the study at the end of the hallway was still lit. As a result, she didn''t know what kind of magic was driving her towards the end of the corridor. Lily knocked on the door, and a momentter, it opened from the inside. Edwards looked at her with a smile: You''re done with your work? "Hum!" "What about you?" Lily nodded and casually asked. Edwards shook his head: "Not yet, I will probably need another half an hour." "Oh, then I won''t disturb you any longer..." "Sorry for disturbing you ..." The moment he turned around, his wrist was lightly gripped by the palm of his hand. Lily lowered his gaze, looked at the hand that he was grabbing, and then raised his head. He saw the man lightly pull her into his embrace. "Didn''t your psychiatrist say so? We have to hug each other more. " Edwards tried to find an excuse for his actions. Lily chuckled: "That''s right, that''s what she said, but I felt that it was not necessary so I just carried her, I''m not used to it." "You''ll get used to it the more times you try!" Edwards tightened his grip on her waist. Lily could smell a man''s scent from all over his body, and there was a faint scent of tobo in the air. It was like a mountain forest being exposed to the sun, the scent was not repulsive at all. Just like that, the two of them hugged each other, but they discovered that they were far from being satisfied. As for Edwards, his thin lips were already searching for an opportunity to strike. He kissed the hair at her ear, then her neck, and finally her lips. Lily''s entire body trembled slightly as she reached out her hand, subconsciously wanting to make herself take the initiative. Edwards could feel that she was the one who had taken the initiative to wrap his arms around his waist. Lily could feel that the man was gradually losing control over his emotions, she suddenly groaned, she hugged his hands and loosened them, she then quickly took a few breaths, "Edwards, let''s try again next time ..." Only now did Edwards realize that he had undone one of her buttons without him knowing. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Damn it, why was he so unrestrained? Little hands pressed between each other, preventing things from continuing. Only then did Edwards realize that he was covered in sweat, and gently let go of his hand. Looking at her pale white face, he patted her face: "Go to sleep!" Lily turned and ran bashfully. Only then did Edwards stick to the wall and try his best to stabilize his breathing. However, he realized how difficult it was. After everything was hooked up, she wanted to use her reason to forcefully suppress it. That taste ... It really crumbled. However, Edwards had long since been good at restraining everything. To him, this was only a matter of time. In one breath, Lily ran back to her own room, but when she pushed the door open, she lowered her hands and feet. In order to not disturb her daughter''s sleep, she had to be very careful in finding clothes. She went into the bathroom and closed the door. She rested her hands on the ss -topped counter and looked at herself in the bright light. Why can''t I enter that state more deeper? She was very clear that she didn''t really hate being touched by Edwards. In the mirror, she was no longer blushing, but instead had a slightly pale face. She suddenly felt very disgusted with herself. Maybe he really was sick and it was not light. Lily''s finger lightly touched the side of his lips. Remembering his fiery lips just now, the depths of her heart finally calmed down a little. After showering, Lilyid beside her daughter and closed her eyes to sleep. In fact, ever since she had lived in Edwards''s house, her kind of nightmare had never appeared again. She didn''t know what was going on, but she knew she was getting better and better. Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Time passed, yet another day had passed. Today was Joshua Wayne''s birthday. It would be rude to go to someone''s house for their birthday without a present. Thus, Lily decided to let the two little fellows prepare the presents he would give to his uncle. Breakfast table! "Mummy, can you give me some money? I''ll go buy a bunch of flowers for uncle. " Emma immediately thought of a good n. George burst outughing at the side: "Uncle is a man, men do not like flowers. Mummy, I want to give uncle a cool lighter, can I?" "Smoking is harmful to the health. Teacher only taught us yesterday. Does big brother want uncle to smoke every day?" Emma also immediately retaliated, unconvinced. Edwards saw that the two little fellows were about to start a fight, so he quickly spoke out: "George, Emma, your uncle has money, he can buy anything he wants, how about this, you guys can make some stuff for him to remember." "Then I''ll draw a picture for uncle. I did it well." Emma immediately found her strength, her small face full of confidence. George curled his lips: "Is painting that amazing? I made my own car model for my little uncle. I have a lot of small parts upstairs." Lily then heaved a sigh of relief: "Anything is fine, wait tillter. When we get off work, you guys can stay at home and prepare your presents." "Mummy, aren''t you going to give Uncle a present?" Emma immediately asked her curiously. Lily was stunned for a moment, and looked at Edwards with his beautiful eyes: "Should I also give him a present? What do you think men usually like as a gift? " "No need!" When Edwards heard that she was actually giving a present to him, and that this wasn''t the first time, his face immediately turned ugly. Lily frowned, but did not understand the man''s emotions: "He should be getting it right. Tell me, how about I give him a purse?" "Lily, I will prepare our presents. Don''t worry, go to work!" Edwards immediately rejected it. When Lily heard that he would be prepared, she finally calmed down a little. "Alright then, you can go and prepare. After Lily drove the car away, George stood at the entrance of the hall and tightened his school bag: "Daddy, you can''t possibly be jealous of uncle, can you? You really are jealous of uncle, aren''t you?" Edwards''s handsome face stiffened. He wanted to grab his son and beat him up to make him speak the truth. The little guy mechanically slipped into the car, not giving him any chance to refute. Soon after, he made a face at him from the window. Edwards felt an extreme headacheing on for this clever son of his. Could it be that he wouldn''t be able to have any thoughts of his own in the future? Would this little fellow see through everything? Around 6 PM! Lily and Edwards drove back to the William Family Vi separately. The two little fellows, one upstairs and the other in the living room, were preparing their uncle''s present seriously. Lily walked over to his daughter''s side to check on her paintings, and discovered that she had actually drawn more than one, with many other paintings. However, the drawing was too abstract, causing her to look at it for a long time before she realized that it seemed to be a human form. "Emma, did you draw all of this?" "Yeah, Mummy, look, the uncle I drew, does he look like it?" Emma immediately took out her best work and asked Lily. Lily almost couldn''t hold back hisughter. "Don''tugh, Mummy, don''tugh at me. I drew it with a lot of effort." Emma was immediately shocked, her small face immediately flushed red. Lily had no choice but to hold back hisughter, and said with a serious face: "Darling, your painting is not bad, in a while, show it to your uncle, and help him exin the meaning behind your painting." "Hum!" I will exin! " Emma was extremely happy. Edwards held his son''s hand and walked down the stairs. George had made a model of a car, it was extremely cool and dazzling, making people''s eyes light up. "Let''s go, it''s almost time!" After Edwards went downstairs, he carried his daughter up and held his son''s small hands as they sat in Edwards''s personal seat. "Daddy, will Uncle invite anyone else?" "I don''t know. He said he''s only treating his family to a meal. In the entire country, we''re his family." Edwards gently answered his daughter''s question. "Oh, that uncle is too pitiful. He is our family, but he doesn''t live with us. He must be very lonely!" Emma instantly sympathized with Joshua Wayne. Lily looked at her daughter''s innocent face and could not help but shake her head andugh a few times. When Edwards heard the two words "lonely", a slightly absent - minded expression appeared on his face. That''s right, in the past, both he and his brother felt lonely. Now, he had a pair of children, and a woman he loved. They helped him disperse his loneliness, but his brother was still alone. However, his younger brother was much better than him. He had a carefree personality and was very good at self-regtion. Maybe, he was the only one who could be by himself. He had always lived the most freedom, the most freedom. Arriving at the restaurant that Joshua Wayne had booked, Joshua Wayne was indeed alone. He sat inside, holding his phone while tearing the game apart. "You''re here? Wait a few minutes for me to finish this game. " Joshua Wayne stared at his phone with rapt attention, his fingers moving nonstop. George was extremely curious, he immediately moved a chair over, ced a small hand on Joshua Wayne''s shoulder and followed him to read the contents of the game. Edwards carried his daughter and sat down. Lily realized that Edwards''s hands were empty. Didn''t he say to prepare gifts for both of them? Why did he carry his daughter up here? "Damn it!" After losing, Joshua Wayne grudgingly cursed out, and threw his phone to the side: "My nephew is here, George,e, let uncle hug you!" "Uncle, you''re so bad. I''ve already cleared this game." George immediately began to strike at him again. "Pass?" That''s impossible! Could it be that my IQ is not as good as yours, you little rascal? " As expected, Joshua Wayne was shocked, his handsome face turned pale. When Lily heard his son''s words, he was instantly angered and asked sternly: "Did you use my phone to y games again? After clearing a game, how long have you been ying for?" "Mummy, it''s only been three days. I haven''t yed for an entire day yet, but after you left work, I secretly yed for a while." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Joshua Wayne''s expression lit up again. The little guy was actually ying on his phone sneakily, and he already cleared the game that he thought was very difficult? The feeling of having one''s IQ suppressed was truly unbearable. Chapter 337 Chapter 337 S ¡ª eeing that they were all talking about games, Emma felt bored, so she interrupted to ask: "Uncle, where is your birthday cake? Why didn''t I see it? " "Oh, the waiter will send it over in a bit. Don''t worry, uncle knows you like it and prepared a big cake." Joshua Wayne looked at Emma''s cute big eyes and felt that it was good to have a daughter. "Uncle, I even drew a painting for you as a birthday present!" As Emma said that, she immediately ran down from her father''s embrace and took the painting to Joshua Wayne''s side, unfolding it one by one. "Emma, what''s the theme of these paintings?" Joshua Wayne was confused. As expected, he was old and could not understand any of the drawn pictures. Emma immediately took out one of them. "This is uncle''s blind date with a beautiful big sister." As soon as the little guy exined, everyone turned to stone. With his identity as Joshua Wayne, his handsome face turned bitter: "Emma, do you think a handsome man like Uncle needs a blind date?" "You do?" You''re so old already, and you still haven''t found a girlfriend, it''s just because you can''t find one! " Emma replied with a serious expression. Joshua Wayne was shocked by the little guy again. He wanted to cry, but no tears came out. Edwards and Lily sat at the side, pretending not to hear anything. However, the smile on their faces betrayed their true thoughts. "Emma, you must have misunderstood. It''s not that uncle can''t find a girlfriend, it''s that uncle likes to be free right now, and doesn''t like the feeling of being controlled by others. So, it''s I who doesn''t want to find a girlfriend, understand?" Joshua Wayne patiently exined this matter to the little fellow. He didn''t want to be misunderstood and be unable to find a girlfriend. Emma blinked her eyes, "Could it be that once you have a girlfriend, you will be controlled? But my Mummy does not care about my father either." Joshua Wayne shrugged his shoulders. "Little guy, you don''t know about the adult world, maybe your Mummy already has control over your father''s world, you don''t even know about it." Lily''s expression froze slightly as she looked at Edwards. Since when did she control him? "Alright, what''s the theme of the next painting?" Seeing that his big brother''s expression was a little stiff, Joshua Wayne could only quickly change the topic. "This is an act of my uncle as a killer. He is being chased by a lot of people. My uncle runs the fastest!" I will make sure that those who killed you will never be able to catch up to you! " Emma''s face was still extremely serious. Joshua Wayne''s expression had already changed. Why did his Niece not think much of him? If he couldn''t find a girlfriend yet was being hunted, wasn''t his life a little too miserable? "Then I''ll have to thank Emma, don''t let them kill me, if not, uncle will never see you again." "Uncle, I already said that you are acting. You won''t die! "Don''t worry." Emma immediately said with a serious face. Joshua Wayne nodded his head: "Alright, then what is this one?" "This is my favorite painting. This is Uncle performing and singing on stage. There are a lot of people listening to your singing below the stage. Your singing sounds really good!" Emma finally had a sense of superiority when he drew. "Is that so? You still haven''t heard me sing, right? Uncle''s singing skills are extremely outstanding, next time I''ll let you guys have a taste! " Joshua Wayneughed with iparable narcissism. "This is my uncle climbing a mountain. He was identally blown away by the wind ...." "This is Uncle eating ... Uh, I don''t know how to draw vegetables, so I drew a lot of dishes. Uncle, what do you like to eat!" Joshua Wayne no longer had anything to live for. Edwards and Lily had finally experienced the power of their little Blessing Fruit, and were at a loss of whether tough or cry whenpared to her. After Emma finished introducing her paintings, Joshua Wayne turned and looked at George: "George, you didn''t prepare so many surprises for uncle did you?" George said imposingly: "I''m not as bored as that idiot Emma. Uncle, this is a car model I made specially for you, these two doors can even be opened!" Joshua Wayne finally saw a normal present and was moved: "Thank you, George. I like your present a lot." "Uncle, what about me?" Emma raised her small face at once, and her pair of crystal-like eyes were filled with anticipation. "Your present, uncle, I really like it. Thank you!" Joshua Wayne carried the two little fellows in his arms. He suddenly felt that it would be great if he could have two kids as young as them. "Cough!" Have you ordered yet? " Edwards coughed lightly, shocking Joshua Wayne awake! Joshua Wayne quickly replied: "We already chose them earlier, I''ll get them to send it up now." The waiter came in with two dining carts. The delicious food was served, along with a very expensive bottle of red wine. Seeing that red wine, Lily remembered the time when she showed off her strength in front of Joshua Wayne. She, who originally wanted to drink another cup, instantly didn''t dare to drink anymore. "Uncle, where''s your cake? Why hasn''t it been delivered yet? I don''t see any cake. I can''t even eat. "Emma was all thinking about her big cake, and at this moment, when she only saw the food on the table, she was instantly a little disappointed. Joshua Wayne had no choice but to let the waiter bring the cake here first so that his Niece could eat while watching the cake. The family began to eat and drink as they chatted. Looking at the interactions among her son and daughter and Joshua and Edwards, Lily realized that she seemed to be able to integrate more and more into this family. This feeling was marvelous, but also pleasing to the heart. "When are you going to show this baby to Grandma? If she knew that he had such a cute pair of great-grandchildren, she would probably be overjoyed. " Joshua Wayne could not help but ask Edwards. Edwards said indifferently: "After a while, when I''m not that busy working, I will take them abroad for a few days." "I''m afraid that if grandma finds out, she''ll just move in with grandpa and stay in your mansion." Joshua Wayne understood his grandmother''s personality very well. However, Edwards started tough: "The moment grandmother came, I felt a headache." "That''s right, I hope she can live a good life together with her grandpa overseas." Joshua Wayne was also afraid of crumbs from his grandmother. Emma and George blinked their eyes. It seemed that they still had their great -grandfather and great - grandmother, and they really wanted to know what they looked like. After dinner, she started to sing a birthday song, all by herself. Her voice was the loudest, loudest. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Seeing her daughter being so happy, Edwards truly felt that this night had been extremely happy and had been filled with meaning. "Uncle, please make a wish!" After Emma helped blow the candle, she immediately urged Joshua Wayne to make a wish. Joshua Wayne nced at Lily who was quietly sitting beside him, and could only close his eyes and quickly make a wish. Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Seeing that he had opened his eyes, Emma immediately asked curiously: "Uncle, what wish do you have? Can you tell me? " "No way!" Joshua Wayne immediately shook his head, "If you say your birthday wish, it wouldn''t work!" "Then let me guess?" Emma immediately asked happily. "Sure, guess!" Emma''s crystal - like eyes darted around, saying, "You must be hoping to find a girlfriend quickly!" "Wrong!" "Then... You definitely want your family to be healthy and have a sessful career! " The little guy had watched too much TV. He felt that this was a wish that everyone would have, right? A smile shed across Joshua Wayne''s handsome eyes: "Emma, you don''t want to eat cake anymore?" When Emma was asked to get to the cake, she immediately stopped guessing. Lily had already cut the cake for her and passed thergest piece to her daughter: "Emma, didn''t you wish for an entire night? Hurry up and eat." "Yeah, so many!" Thank you, Mummy!" Emma quickly picked up his fork and dipped it in butter. Lily could not help butugh, "Why are you thanking me? Your uncle bought this cake." "Oh, thank you uncle!" Emma immediately grinned. Lily passed a piece of cake in front of Joshua Wayne, then handed it over to his son, and finally handed over a piece of cake to Edwards. Edwards looked at the white butter, and frowned slightly while resisting: "I don''t like to eat it, you guys can eat it." "Daddy, why don''t you have a taste? It''s really delicious!" Emma felt pity for him when she saw that her dad didn''t even eat such delicious food. Seeing that his daughter was looking at him with such anticipation, Edwards could only take a small sip with his fork. His thin lips pursed, and then immediately put it back down: "I don''t really like eating sweet things!" This was something that George did not inherit his father''s habit of doing, as he had already eaten more than half of it by himself. Joshua Wayne also symbolically ate a piece of meat. It was almost nine o''clock. The family decided to leave the restaurant and go back to their own homes. On the way back, the two little fellows leaned against Father''s Mummy and started beating their heads. Lily was also silent. "You don''t have any objections to my suggestion." Suddenly, Edwards opened his mouth and spoke in a low voice. Lily turned his head and looked at his face. The light outside the window was shining on his face, flickering, giving off a mysterious feeling. Very handsome! "What proposal?" Lily asked, he was captivated by his deep side profile for a moment, and his brain short-circuited. "I want to take you and the children abroad to meet my grandparents!" Edwards turned his head, his gaze was deep and unfathomable. He was really afraid that Lily would not agree, if she wasn''t ready yet, he could just dy it a little longer. "I don''t mind. They are your children. It is only right for them to meet your grandparents." Lily''s answer loosened Edwards''s taut heartstrings. "Alright, after you finish your work, we''ll take our children abroad for a few days." "Alright!" Lily nodded and agreed. Edwards weed the glory of his life, but at this moment, in Wood Family, it was apletely different story. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. After n finished eating dinner, he asked her mixed bloodline mother, Ang, "Mom, three years ago, did you look for Anne?" Ang reached out to take the tissue offered to him by the servant, wiped the corner of her mouth, and lightly said: "What''s wrong? "Why did you suddenly ask about this?" "I just want to know if you found her or not." n''s voice became louder. Ang said in the same calm tone, "Have you looked for her, and she has already told you about it? I knew she wouldn''t be able to hide it. Did shein to you again? Son, you''re too soft-hearted. Just because she cried a few times in front of you, you felt that she suffered greatly. Heh, I didn''t bully her, I just exined a few things to her clearly." "Mom, why did you ask her to say that? Do you know that it''s very hurtful of you to do this? " n finally understood that the reason why his love had ended was not because he had worked hard enough, but because his mother had stopped him from doing so, causing that rtionship to crack. "What did I hurt her about? Furthermore, I also know what happened in your high school. She chased after you without a sense of shame, and she has the reserved attitude of a woman. Son, you shouldn''t get involved with this kind of woman anymore. " Ang strongly advised. n''s face was filled with pain, and his voice carried a trace of resentment: "She was always unwilling to tell me that you separated us, and I thought that what I did was not good enough, and it angered her. I have been closing my heart for these past three years, and have been living within regret for as long as a year. "n ..." Ang roared loudly, "You really don''t miss my son." "I am not worthy to be your son. From today on, I willpletely move out. I will nevere here again, and this will be too much of an eyesore to you." n turned and left after he finished speaking, showing no mercy. "You unfilial son!" Ang was about to go crazy, she never thought that her son would actually be so rebellious. "n,e back ..." After Ang got angry, she felt sad again and chased after him. n''s sports car had long gone far away while roaring. Ang''s beautiful face twisted a little because of this. She quickly took out her phone and called Lynn Wood: "Lynn, your little brother had a huge argument with me just now. Watch out for him." "Why are you guys arguing!" Lynn Wood''s voice was very light, as if she wasn''t talking to her mother. "He just asked me if I had looked for trouble with Anne back then, and I told him the truth, Lynn, do you know if he is still in contact with that woman?" Ang asked in shock. Lynn Wood''s tone became even colder, "Mom, you really shouldn''t have stopped brother and Anne from doing things, what''s wrong with them falling in love? I think highly of them." "Lynn, why are you so confused? That woman must be here just for our Wood Family''s money." Lynn Wood was instantly a little angry: "Our Wood Family isn''t without money, so what if she wants money? At least she can make my brother happy." "Lynn, even you want to anger your mother?" After Lynn Wood heard her mother''s sorrowful words, her voice immediately softened. "Mom, don''t worry, I will keep my eyes on my brother, I''m hanging up!" n drove the car out, and aimlessly walked a few rounds, but he did not know where he should go. In the past, he always went back to his own vi to rest. However, he hadn''t seen his daughter for two days, so his heart wasn''t at ease at all. Chapter 339 Chapter 339 T¡ªhus, after he circled around the entire city, he still stopped at the entrance of Anne''s small district. Get off, register, take the elevator to her floor and knock. When the door opened, Anne was wearing his pajamas. Seeing that it was him, his expression became a little indifferent: "It''s sote, why did youe?" "I want to see my daughter!" n''s handsome face looked tired, and his tone revealed his anticipation. "Crystal is asleep!" "Let me see her!" n pleaded. Anne took a step back and directly entered the children''s room. On the pink bed, Crystal hugged a cloth doll and slept soundly. Her small mouth pouted. Her long eyshes were very clear, casting a shadow on her pink cheeks. Anne stood by the door, both her arms crossed, and looked at the man''s hands supporting on the bed, looking at her daughter, she felt something surging in her heart, filled with deep sorrow. "Don''t you want to work for thest few days? Or do you want to leave her with the babysitter? " n turned and looked at Anne. Anne hurriedly hid the sadness in his eyes and said indifferently, "Yes, I work during the day, and can only be carried by Nanny." "How can you be at ease? What if the nanny abused her? She''s still so young, she can''t even talk, and when it hurts she can''t tell you. "You must have watched too much news on TV. The nanny I hired is a very nice person. I''m very relieved!" Anne acted cold on purpose, and added on after: "I set up surveince at home, watching from 360 degrees without any dead angles, I do not believe that nanny would dare to do anything to Crystal." "Then what if..." "n, you have seen your daughter. Shouldn''t you be leaving? "I still need to sleep, and I still need to get up early to go to work tomorrow. Can you not disturb me?" Anne very impolitely kicked him out. n straightened his body, his gaze still unwillingly looking at his precious daughter, unable to dispel the sorrow in his heart. "Anne, I went to interrogate my mother today. She admitted that three years ago, she said some very unpleasant things to say to you. Sorry, but if I had known earlier, we wouldn''t have be as cold as we are today." n looked at the woman leaning against the door. Maybe it was because she was too tired from taking care of the child, but she was much thinner than before. After Anne heard his words, the expression in her eyes became gloomy. "Why did you bring up this? It''s meaningless, we''re finished!" "I want to start over with you. I want to start after you. Anne, no matter how long you want to start a cold war with me, I won''t give up. This time, I won''t let you go." n''s hand supported the woman''s side, pushing her against the door. Hearing his emotional words, although Anne''s heart was affected, she maintained a calm face and sneered, she raised her head, and looked into the man''s eyes: "n, do you think that I, Anne, will ever be able to marry you? "I admit that I was too dumb before and thought of you as the only man in this world. But now, I have quite a few suitors. As long as I agree..." "I forbid you to agree!" n''s words were somewhat unrestrained, and he felt a huge wave in his heart. With a domineering voice, he said: "I want you to be my woman!" Anne''s heart lightly trembled. Three years ago, she had wanted to hear him say these words. If it were three years ago, she would have jumped into his embrace and happily agreed with a nod of her head. But now, she was no longer naive, and her heart was no longer pure. She had to consider too many factors. "If you don''t want me to find another man, I have to look for one. Honestly speaking, for my daughter, I have never tried to find someone to date, I almost forgot how wonderful that feels. n, I''m sorry, if you want to queue up, you might have to wait for a long time." Anne had purposefully said those words to anger him, because she still carried a grudge in her heart. "Then I''ll cut the queue and stick it in front of you. I won''t let any man touch you!" n seemed to have gone crazy at the moment. Anne looked at the man''s crimson red eyes and instantly felt as if the atmosphere was rising. n looked at her untouching red lips, and couldn''t help but want to get closer. "Go away ..." Seeing that he was about to kiss her, almost instinctively, Anne extended her hand to push her away. But the current n had lost all reason. He reached out and gently closed the door to his daughter''s room, and in the next second, without any further hesitation, he directly kissed the woman''s tender lips. "n, are you crazy?" Anne never thought that he would actually be so bold. "I''m crazy. I just want to know if you still have any feelings for me!" n embraced her petite body, and her thin lips greedily and crazily kissed the woman''s lips. Anne''s tears instantly fell from the corner of her eyes. The familiar lips made her feel like her heart was about to break. How could she not feel it? However, she didn''t want him to know what she was thinking. She fiercely bit down, causing n to scream in pain as he retreated a step. Looking at the woman''s blood-stained lips, n felt an unbearable pain. He opened his eyes wide in shock. Anne slightly tilted his chin upwards, andughed coldly: "In the future, if you dare act recklessly again, this will be the result." n wiped the blood on his lips as he felt a very weak sensation. "Anne, let''s meet again in a different way." After n finished speaking, he turned around and quickly left in a sorry state. Anne looked at his stiff back as he left. He said to meet another way? What does that mean? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. In the blink of an eye, the anxious New productunch had arrived. In the first two days of the press conference, Lily was extremely busy. The whole of Prometheus was busy. "The models have been invited over and are currently putting on their costumes. Miss Lily, would you like to take a look at the scene personally?" The assistant came over and asked. Lily put down the brush in his hand and stood up: "Yes, I want to go take a look." Below the stage, Xipil and a few department managers were seated, earnestly watching the audition onstage. Lily walked in and under the moving music, the models walked out from the doors one after another. "Eternal Rest, the effects of the stage are quite good. The lighting this time is also quite unique. It looks like you''ve invited the right person." Xipil praised her generously. Lilyughed bitterly, and in front of everyone, she shouted: "Xipil, to be able to satisfy you, I feel like these past few days'' hard work have not been in vain." The managers nearby also began to speak kindly of her. Lily looked around the main hall, her expression was filled with excitement, for her, this was definitely a challenge. Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Night fell! Lily had been working overtime these past few days, so she returned home early for once. As soon as he entered the house, he heard her daughter Emma pouting andining, "Mummy, you finally know how to go home! I haven''t seen you these past few days, you''re suffocating me!" Lily hurriedly hugged her daughter and kissed her cheeks: "Isn''t father apanying you?" "It''s not enough to just have Father to apany him. I want Father''s Mummy to apany me!" Emma said greedily. George was not a spoiled brat, he understood that Lily had to work overtime. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Seeing his sisterining nonstop, he snorted lightly, "Idiot Emma, when can you learn to be a little more independent? I saw you eating everyday, and I didn''t see you grow up." When Lily saw that her son was starting to hurt her little sister again, she couldn''t help butugh. Emma immediately stared at her brother in dissatisfaction: "I was just thinking about the Mummy, what''s wrong?" Lily turned her head and said to George: "Alright, stop scolding your sister. Emma had gotten sick two days ago, and even I wasn''t by her side. Mummy is really sorry for you." When George thought about his sister''s illness, he immediately became happy: "Mummy, you don''t even know how painful it was when the doctor gave her an injection." Lily looked at her daughter''s face that had yet to recover from the pain. "Mummy!" Emma immediately cuddled close to her chest: "Mummy, once you''re done with your work, can you please apany me more?" Lily nodded: "Don''t worry, after I finish my work, Mummy will take a leave of absence to y with you for a few days!" At this time, Old Garry suddenly walked over: "Miss Lily, Young Master just called and said he came backte." "Oh!" A hint of disappointment shed past Lily''s eyes. The reason she came back early was actually because she hadn''t seen him often in the past few days. It was such a coincidence that he didn''t return home to eat dinner. However, with the two children by his side, Lily hid that sense of loss. A man with a tall stature walked into a luxurious private room. When he saw the beautiful woman sitting in the private room, Edwards''s expression immediately changed. "Edwards ..." Thedy suddenly stood up from her chair, her beautiful eyes looking at Edwards happily. Edwards looked at her, his expression instantly returning to normal as he asked indifferently: "When did you return?" "I just got back!" The girl lowered her head, sadness evident in her eyes: "Edwards, all these years, I have never had the face to see you. I am truly ashamed." "Your father came out?" Edwards looked at his uncle''s adopted daughter, Jane Wayne, and his expression becameplicated. He could not deny that this woman had apanied him in his saddest and darkest times. At that time, he even thought that he had some feelings for her that he did not understand. Until that day when he went to meet her and drank the poisoned wine ... All of his feelings for Jane Wayne turned into smoke and disappeared. "Yes, he came out two days ago. He also suffered a lot in prison and has aged a lot now." Jane Wayne lowered her head, her voice filled with sorrow. "What did he want from me when he sent you here?" Edwards ridiculed. Jane Wayne''s entire body trembled, she looked at Edwards with a sad gaze: "Edwards, he did not ask me toe back, but rather, I wanted to see you. After all these years, I have always been ming myself for what happened five years ago, I really did not know that there was something in that cup of wine, if I did, I would rather drink it myself..." "Didn''t your father say that he hoped that I would sleep with you after drinking that cup of wine?" Edwards let out a coldugh, but his eyes were still filled with ridicule: "If I slept with you, then my future would be ruined." "Edwards, no, it''s not like that. I never thought of harming the rtionship between us. I know that you have always been very respectful towards me. That day ... That day when you ran out, did you find another woman ... " When Jane Wayne thought about this, her face turned pale, and her two small hands clenched into fists: "I''m sorry, Edwards. Actually, I don''t care about anything that you did to me that day, I only hope that you would be safe and sound." Edwards''s gaze turned cold and his voice becamepletely t, "Jane, you may have misunderstood, but I have never liked you. You are a woman that my uncle had sent to get close to me intentionally, and during my saddest and most painful times, you showed me tender care and concern, and took great care of me. That''s right, I also thought that I was about to fall in love with you, but even after I understood my uncle''s intentions, I still retained my rationality." Jane Wayne''s heart suddenly hurt. Edwards, I don''t believe that you can''t see my sincerity. I admit that my foster father arranged for me to go over to take care of you in the beginning, but I was willing. Jane Wayne''s eyes moistened. Edwards looked at her crying appearance and stood up, expressionlessly saying: "There''s one thing that you''re right. That day, I slept with another woman and also, I''m in love with her now. Jane Wayne, you''re my past and I''m the most ruthless person. When Jane Wayne heard that he had already fallen in love with another woman, her face immediately turned pale white. She grabbed onto her skirt with both hands and shook her head in disbelief, crying and crying: "No, Edwards, this joke isn''t funny at all. I don''t believe that you would fall in love with someone else, I understand you the best." "Then it seems that you don''t know me well enough!" Edwards ignored her teary face and coldly said: "Jane Wayne, I won''t pursue the matter of the past anymore because I am grateful to you for taking care of me in the past. In the future, don''t ever call me again." "Don''t go ..." Jane Wayne suddenly rushed over, and hugged Edwards''s waist tightly from behind, then stuck her face to his back in an infatuation, gently rubbing it: "Edwards, in these past five years, I have never forgotten about you, I have truly missed you too much, I have still missed your past. Edwards, I am still your favorite Jane, I have not changed, my feelings for you have not changed either." Edwards''s infatuated expression and cold gaze became even colder as he mercilessly pulled his hand away. He did not turn back and only spoke with a tone as cold as ice, "Even if I liked you before, I don''t like you now either. Don''t think too much about it. I already have a woman I love." "Is it that Lily?" Jane Wayne said with a face full of grief. Chapter 341 Chapter 341 D¡ªempsey replied solemnly, "That''s right, it''s her!" "Edwards, do you have some weakness in her hands? "With my understanding of you, it''s impossible for you to easily fall in love with a woman. Isabe Gessner from before, you and him had told me that story for a long time, but as far as I know, you werepletely cold and heartless to her." Jane Wayne still did not believe him. Edwards''s eyes became stern. He turned around and stared at her, "I know you still have many informants in thepany, but you shouldn''t be too presumptuous. My personal feelings are something that no one is allowed to gauge." Jane Wayne closed her eyes and said painfully: "All these years, I have been overseas taking care of my grandfather and grandmother, and I have always regretted it. Edwards, can we go back to the past and start again?" "I can''t go back!" Edwards growled. "You can''t go back anymore, stop dreaming." "Do you remember the knife I used to block for you? I''m willing to use my life to protect you, so why aren''t you willing to repay me with your feelings? " Jane Wayne suddenly pulled the clothes on his chest to the side, exposing the faint scar: "I remember that day, you ran for a long time while carrying me, and help me find a doctor. Edwards, you kept on shouting my name, and at that moment, I felt that you loved me, and that in your heart, you had me." Edwards quickly turned his gaze to the side, not looking at thedy''s snow-white body. "Since you were injured and I saved you, it means that I still have a conscience. You are mistaken." However, Jane Wayneughed self ¡ª deprecatingly. "I''ve stayed with you for six years, so I''m very clear on what your eyes represent. Edwards, you''ve liked me before."N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "So what? Do you want me to repay you now? "I don''t remember that I still owe you a favor. From the moment you helped my uncle coax me intomitting a crime, you should have known that we didn''t have any feelings for each other at all." Edwards''s voice was cold and without warmth. After he finished speaking, he turned around and quickly left. Jane Wayne fell down powerlessly back onto the chair. Tears welled up in her eyes. How did everything change after five years? Lily, she had only appeared by his side for a short few months, and Edwards had already said that he was in love with her. She wouldn''t believe it even if she was beaten to death, as the Edwards in her memories was extremely cold and merciless to women. In the past, whenever a woman touched his hand, he would always shake it off in disgust. What kind of charm did this Lily have that he could make his feelings known to others? Jane Wayne decided that she must find an opportunity to meet Lily. Edwards sat in the back seat of the car and looked out the window. In his mind, he saw a scene from his youth. In the wind, there was a girl wearing a white dress, smiling sweetly with her long hair fluttering in the wind. Indeed, he had sealed himself too tightly in his youth. Jane Wayne''s appearance was like sunlight, warming him up bit by bit. He also thought that he would marry her in the future and have children with her. However, while carrying this beautiful dream of his, he suffered the most terrible betrayal of his life. In that hotel, Jane Wayne was wearing a silk nightgown, and had just showered, her entire body fragrant. She held a cup of wine and walked towards him, telling him that after drinking this wine, they would have a brighter future. At that time, he, who deeply trusted her, drank the alcohol without any precautions. After the drug''s effects took effect, he crazily threw himself onto her. Suddenly, someone came out of the room with a camera and started madly patting him He used hisst bit of rationality to escape the door... That night, he anxiously pushed open all the doors in the inn, all the way until he entered Lily''s room. The past was like a de, fiercely stabbing at his heart. He abruptly shut his eyes and forced himself to stop thinking about it. Returning to William Family, it was already past ten o''clock at night! Edwards walked into the living room looking exhausted. The Old Garry was waiting for him toe back. "Young Master, you look very tired. Rest early!" The Old Garry said with concern. "Mm, you should go to sleep as well!" Edwards walked up the stairs. Walking up to the second floor, Edwards didn''t dare go back to his room, as if he was feeling guilty. In the past, he had promised his son and also promised Lily that he would never like another woman. Now, he had really pped himself in the face and forgotten about that part of his past. Edwards walked out of the balcony and lit up the cigarette in his pocket. He was unable to let out the frustration in his heart. How he wished that he didn''t have that past, and that he could start from the moment he met Lily. In his life, there was only theughter of children and that interesting woman. "You''re back?" A woman''s surprised voice came from behind him. Edwards turned around and saw Lily standing behind him, holding a towel and wearing a set of pajamas while wiping his half ¡ªdried long hair. Edwards thought that she had fallen asleep, and never expected that she would suddenly appear. The sad look on his face instantly disappeared. Looking at the half - burnt cigarette in his hand, he didn''t know whether to throw it or not. "Yes, I just came back, you haven''t slept yet!" Edwards replied in a low voice. Lily looked at the cigarette in his hand, and was slightly taken aback: "It''s sote, why are you still smoking? Are you in a bad mood? " Edwards asked in concern. His thin lips moved slightly, and his tone revealed a smile: "Do you care about me?" Lily was embarrassed: "Yes, what''s wrong with you?" "Nothing, just thinking about work." As Edwards spoke, he pressed the cigarette into the ashtray beside him. Hearing that he had a question about work, although Lily wanted to help him, she had no way to. "It''ste, you should go to bed early!" Lily didn''t know what else he should say, and could only say some words of concern. "Lily!" The man suddenly called out to her. "Hum!" Lily stopped in her tracks and turned to look at him. The man suddenly walked up quickly and hugged her without saying a word. He kissed her wet hair. "I''m so happy you care about me!" Lily heard how happy he was because of her concern, and suddenly felt that he was still a little childish. Only a child would be so easily satisfied. However, felt very embarrassed when he heard him say that. "As long as you''re happy!" She could only reply softly. Edwards suddenly released her, his fingers gently holding onto her small and white chin, he kissed her lips. There was even a trace of fragrance from the man''s scent and the kiss was a bit overbearing. Lily was stunned, she felt that he was kissing her emotionally. "Edwards, what''s wrong with you?" Lily was a little uneasy as she gently pushed him away. A pair of beautiful eyes shed on his handsome face: "What happened to you?" "I am... I really want to kiss you! " Edwards avoided her gaze and tightly hugged her once again. Lily stuck herself onto his chest, and for a moment, was a little confused. Chapter 342 Chapter 342 After hugging for a long time, only when the loneliness in Edwards''s heart had been dispersed, did he finally let go of the obedient and quiet woman in his embrace. "Go and sleep. "Mm, you should sleep too. Good night!" Lily took onest nce at him, as he felt that there was something wrong with the Edwards tonight. Strange! Edwards watched her turn his head three times in a single step, and his thin lips couldn''t help but curl up. She was beginning to know how to care for him, and this was definitely the only happy thing that had happened to him today. On the second day, Lily was still fighting in the first arena. Under Xipil''s tutge, she had already be an all-round talent. Lily looked at the lighting master as he made the final adjustments. The other staff members were also making the final checks. "Miss Lily, someone is looking for you!" Suddenly, someone ran up to her and shouted. Lily gave some instructions to the lighting master, then ran out from backstage and asked: "Who''s looking for me?" "It''s a beautiful woman outside the door!" Lily frowned: "A beautiful woman? "Who could it be?" Lily quickly ran out of the door and under the sunlight, she saw a very pure woman. She had light makeup on, her skin was fair, and her figure was pretty. "You''re the one who''s looking for me?" "Who are you?" Lily walked in front of her and asked while gazing at her up and down. "My name is Jane Wayne!" The woman introduced herself without hesitation. When Lily heard this surname, his eyes became slightly startled. "Your surname is Wayne? What is your rtionship with Edwards?" Without knowing why, she felt that this woman''s surname was somehow rted to Edwards. When Jane Wayne heard her call out Edwards''s name, she was extremely familiar with her, and her face immediately changed. His voice had also be cold: "I am his first love, his ex-girlfriend!" When Lily heard her words, his face also instantly changed greatly. "What is it? Did he never tell you about me? "That''s true. To him, I am a very special existence. The reason why he didn''t mention me was because he feared that you would be jealous." Jane Wayne chuckled a few times in an extremely conceited manner. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Lily''s face became even more unsightly, this woman clearly had a few intentions of provoking him, moreover, she seemed to be revealing something. "Why are you looking for me?" Lily didn''t want to know what kind of past she and Edwards had, so he coldly asked her. "I hope you could leave Edwards. He doesn''t truly love you, I am the first woman to move his heart, all the happy times we have together, he will definitely not forget, do you know how many years we have loved each other? Six years? We''ve been together for six years, and I know him very well, and it suits him better than you. " Jane Wayne''s every word was like a knife stabbing into Lily''s chest. She finally put down the knot in her heart and stepped into the sweet period of love with Edwards. However, this sudden blow caught Lily off guard, and her entire body froze. "Do you think I''m a three ¡ªyear-old? Will I believe what you say? " Lily ridiculed, this woman was not letting her off easy, and she would definitely not let her feel good either. Jane Wayne blinked her eyes, and with an innocent look: "Why don''t you believe it? "Why would I lie to you?" "Alright, even if you didn''t lie to me, you said it yourself, you are his ex - girlfriend, make it clear, you are ex ¡ªgirlfriend, not his ex-wife, he is not married, and neither is he married. When he was single, we met, and we even fell in love, this doesn''t seem to have anything to do with ex¡ªgirlfriend like you. Lily put on a disapproving expression. His words also caused Jane Wayne''s face to instantly change greatly. "Haven''t you heard that a man will never forget his first love? Even if Edwards likes you now, it is because he is greedy for novelty, it does not mean that he has truly fallen in love with you. " The words Jane Wayne said, became even more ear ¡ª piercing. Lily folded her hands across her chest, with a look of being unwilling to be outdone, "At least I''m still new, you''re already a thing of the past, he no longer feels anything new about you, it''s better that you don''t look for trouble." "You are really shameless. Although I''m speaking nicely to you, you''re not going to listen, are you? If I were to really act and snatch Edwards away, you would be able to recognize just how powerful I am? " Jane Wayne was instantly enraged, and was also angered by Lily. Jane Wayne''s words also made Lily feel stuffy, she had really never seen such a rampant woman. She said it as if if if she wanted to steal it, she could definitely snatch Edwards away. Lily sneered, and imitated her tone. He slightly raised his chin, and looked at her with contempt: "If you have the guts,e and snatch it, however, I don''t think you have much hope." Jane Wayne was so angry that smoke wasing out of her head, she had maintained her dignified appearance for more than twenty years, and was almost about to copse due to Lily. "Alright, just you wait, we''ll see!" Jane Wayne had actually been trying to scare Lily earlier because she thought that she would take the initiative to leave. "I''m already waiting to see the results!" Lily said rudely. Jane Wayne was about to leave, but after taking two steps, she felt unresigned in her heart. Hence, she turned her head and looked at Lily hatefully: "Do you know about the matter where I slept with him?" Indeed, this killing move was the most powerful. On Lily''s small face that was full of vigor a moment ago, ayer of pale-white color now fell. Jane Wayne looked at her miserable appearance, and raised the corner of his mouth,ughing proudly. She purposely said that to anger Lily with this lie. She believed that no woman would be able to endure the rumors of her own man and the ex-girlfriend. Lily clenched her two small fists tightly, her entire body was like a small volcano, ready to erupt at any time. She did not know why she would suddenly care so much about the matter of Edwards sleeping with someone. But the pain in her heart that she couldn''t ignore reminded her every nerve. Yes, she cared. Edwards, you lied to me? How could Lily ever have received such a blow when it was her first time in a rtionship. Her love, which she thought was beautiful and innocent, was now like boiling water mixed with lies, causing her to be unable to endure it any longer. She didn''t know why Edwards would lie to her. However, she knew that every man loved to lie, just like how Adrian used to lie to his mother. Every day, he would send her flowers and festivals, and he would praise her beauty and kindness. However, not long after his mother passed away, he immediately brought Alice and his mother back from the outside. Lily''s negative emotions started to erupt faintly, exactly because she had seen her father cheat her mother in the past. She had said everything that was good, and in the end, all of it was a lie. Chapter 343 Chapter 343 A ¡ª man would always say all the good things to maintain his face that he did not want to tear to shreds. Was Edwards treating her the same way? To have children? So he had lied to her and let her fall into the love he had made up. When she bes as silly as her mother and gets deceived by his lies, would Edwards change his current warmth, turn around, and go back to being nice to other women, telling her his lies again? Lily was so tired, so tired that she suddenly did not want to do anything. ''Assistant Lily, so you''re here. I''ve been looking for you everywhere. There are a lot of things that require your help to supervise, so quickly go in." Xipil''s assistant, who was running away, blushed red. Seeing her, he spoke anxiously, as if he was looking at lifesaving grass. She should not waste her time thinking about Edwards, the man. She had to work hard, and at that time, work would be her only job. Lily had the urge to call Edwards and interrogate him. However, she also felt that she shouldn''t have lost her self-esteem like this. She didn''t have the courage to question him, but she had the strength to avoid him. In the remaining work, Lily clearly could not match her strength. Xipil also noticed that something was off and quickly went over to ask her, "Lily, what''s wrong? Are you sick? " Lily quickly gathered his energy: "No, I''m just a little tired!" "Then hurry to the side lounge and take a seat. I''ll help you watch from over here!" Xipil doting her also did tire her out. Lily gratefully hugged Xipil, "Thank you, mother!" Xipil saw that she had suddenly given her a hug and couldn''t help butugh. "Alright, why are you being so polite with me? "Go quickly!" Only then did Lily let go, andughed out loud: "Because I still have you, the godmother, to help me!" As Xipil watched Lily turn around and leave, full of worry, he sighed. Could it be that there was a problem with his rtionship with the President Wayne again? Lily sat in the resting room on the sofa, staring at the ceiling. That woman just now had such an imposing aura, she should be really close to Edwards. Turns out that since Edwards''s first love had such an appearance, it looked very pure, as if Edwards would like it. Lily''s mind was full of nonsense, there was nothing else rted to work. Is she a demon? How long has it been since I''ve sunk in? She really was too simple and inexperienced. When he wove his beautiful dream, she fell head first into it, leaving no room for retreat. Lily took two deep breaths. Suddenly, she heard the phone in her bag ringing. Lily''s body froze, she quickly sat up straight and stared at the bag, her heart was in a mess. In the end, she still took out her phone, and it was indeed Edwards who called her. In the past, she would happily pick up the phone, matching his somewhat jovial tone. And now? She wanted to use the hammer to smash her past self to death. To let you disappoint, to let you fall in love with this man, now you are courting death. Lily knew that she shouldn''t be tangled about Edwards having a ex - girlfriend, but she was concerned that this man had lied to her. He once said that she was the only woman he had. Now, another woman came over and said, "Be nice to him, how is he going to exin this?" The phone had been ringing for a long time now, but Lily still did not want to hear his voice even after he closed his eyes. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She was afraid that she would not be able to control her temper, and would tear off her face with Edwards. At that time, no one would look good. But it would be hard on the child, because the child always believed that their father would wholeheartedly love the Mummy. Lily held onto her phone, allowing the bell to ring. She buried her face in her knees. What should she do? Why couldn''t she endure such deception? Was she making too much of it? Is it possible that other women can ept that their boyfriend has a ex-girlfriend? Why couldn''t she? Right now, it would be even harder to find a pure rtionship with him than the heavens themselves. It was Bryant. At that time, she only yed with him, but also had the feeling that his heart was beating faster. She also naively thought that when she grew up, and the boyfriend she found would definitely be him. Actually, the root of the problem wasn''t whether or not there was one, but whether Edwards had lied to himself. Because what Adrian had told his mother was a lie that made her heart be paranoid, she could not ept it. It was truly uneptable, too terrifying. Once there was a first time, there would be a second time. In the end, she would live through a lie and die in depression like her mother. No, she would rather not have love than be like her mother... She said that she already knew that Adrian had other women outside, and she did not argue or argue with him, precisely because he did not bring that woman back, and that woman did note to cause any trouble. However, even though she said that he did not care about it, his days still went on, but his heart became sick, and his illness became more and more severe. The dark years that Lily had experienced had made her sensitive towards men and made her wary of them. Edwards was the only one she had ever been moved by and wanted to marry to him. Lily thought that he must have been really lucky to have given him such a perfect man, and still be able to love her so deeply. They even had a pair of cute and beautiful children, and her life would truly be as blissfully blissful and blissful as others envious of her. Lily really hoped that it was exactly as she had thought. But the reality was so emotionless. The appearance of the woman called Jane Wayne broke the tranquility of the situation. His phone rang again. It was still Edwards! Lily stared at the name. When she woke up at midnight, the figure that would appear in her dreams would cause others to feel fear and reverence towards her, whereas she was able to shout this name without any hesitation. Moreover, just by listening to the name, she would feel warmth in her heart. But now, she really wanted to pretend that she had never seen, heard, and loved her. Lily suppressed the panic in her heart, and she finally epted it. "Lily, were you busy just now? I called you, but you didn''t hear me! " When he had time, Edwards wanted to give her a call and listen to her voice. When Lily heard him use that maic voice to call her name softly, her heart was in extreme pain. "Oh, I really didn''t hear it just now. It''s too noisy over here. Is there anything I can help you with?" Lily tried her best to sound the same as usual, but her voice still became a lot more stiff. Chapter 344 Chapter 344 "Nothing, I just wanted to make a phone call to you. I just wanted to know if you were busy recently, so I was concerned about you." Edwards chuckled. "It''s fine, I''ll hang up first. I still have a lot of things to do here." After Lily finished speaking, he really hung up the phone. Edwards was slightly startled, he stared at his phone and doubted his own life. This woman''s tone didn''t sound right, and she actually hung up his phone. Was she really that busy? She was so busy that she didn''t even have the time to talk to him? Lily threw the phone back into her bag. She didn''t want to touch it again, so she closed her eyes and decided to rx a little. Dusk was approaching and it was time to get off work. Xipil patted Lily''s shoulder: "Wait for tomorrow''s main event, everything is ready. Go home early tonight and rest well. "Alright, godmother, I''ll be leaving first then!" After Lily finished speaking, he turned around and left. Sitting on the carriage, Lily suddenly didn''t want to go home. But there was still two babies waiting for her at home, what should she do? She wanted to see the child. She didn''t want to see him. What a contradictory feeling. Lily called Old Garry. Knowing that the two little fellows were ying at home, she suddenly spoke to him: "I''ll be home a bitte. I''ll have to trouble you to take care of the two children for dinner!" "Miss Lily, don''t worry. Young Master knows that you''ve been busytely, so he came back early to take care of the children!" The Old Garry said with a smile. "Oh, okay, let me tell you!" Lily hung up the phone, and a wave inexplicably rose in his heart. It was a fact that Edwards lied to her, but he treated his child well, was also a fact. Forget it. She was not in a good mood right now anyway. She decided to visit her aunt''s home and buy some things. It had been a long time since she had seen her. Lily carried the things over to his aunt''s house and prepared a table of delicious food for her. "How have the children been?" Sue asked in concern as she watched her eat. "It''s pretty good. They''ve already adapted to the new school and to that family." Lily replied softly. "That''s good. What did their father do to the children? "Do you care?" Sue couldn''t help but ask. Lily still nodded his head: "I am very concerned, he really is a very good father." Sue smiled as she opened her eyes, "Lily, you really are lucky to have a pair of precious children and a good husband who loves you." The hand Lily was holding the chopsticks with suddenly stiffened, and could no longer smile. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Aunt, don''t envy me anymore. If you don''t find another husband, you won''t be lonely anymore." Lily knew that her uncle had been gone for more than two years. Her aunt was currently living by herself and their child was working in a foreign school. "I''m not looking for him anymore. He''s already so old, and I''m still waiting to take care of your cousin." Aunt was so shy that she blushed. Lily stopped teasing her. After eating, she looked at the time, it was about time to go back. By the time he returned to the William Family, it was already past 9 o''clock. Lily got off the car and entered the living room with heavy footsteps. Since the two children were not in the living room, they must have gone upstairs. When Lily thought of children, she inexplicably sped up her footsteps. On the second floor, in a bathroom, she heard the little guys'' happyughter. She walked in quickly and saw that Edwards was wearing a white shirt with his sleeves rolled up. He was sitting beside the bathtub and was bathing the two little fellows. His shirt and trousers were stained with a lot of water. They were a little wet, and his well-groomed ck short hair was slightly messy. He looked like a good man from home, and his handsome face was stained with smiles because of the children''s smiles. "Mummy, you''re back!" The two little fellows looked over with a smile in their big ck eyes. Immediately after, the water gun in Emma''s hand shot towards her. "Ah ..." Lily felt like he was hit on the chest area of her chest. The slightly hot water directly dripped into the thin white shirt inside her clothes, and in an instant, the white shirt stuck onto her skin, sketching out the shape of the ck mask. "Emma, stop messing around!" Lily hurriedly pulled on her jacket, covering her already soaked shirt. However, she could still see the deep and obscure eyes of the man smiling at her with a deep meaning. "Mummy, you''re too stingy, aren''t you? Daddy was sprayed by me, why aren''t you spraying him?" Emma instantly pouted her small mouth. Because Mummy did not interact with her, she was a little emotional. It was only then that Lily realized that the man''s shirt was almost wet as well. She could not help but want to get angry: "Emma, take a bath first, who allowed you to y waternce, who bought this waternce for you?" "Daddy bought it!" Being rebuked by Mummy, Emma immediately lowered her head. She looked like she had suffered a grievance andmitted a mistake. Her big eyes was still looking at Mummy and then at Father, as if asking for help. Edwards stood up, his tall and big body made the entire bathroom look somewhat cramped. He walked over, looked at her small, angry face, and muttered: "Don''t scold her, I gave her the water gun. If she wants to y, just let her y." Lily red at Edwards with resentment before turning around and leaving the room. Being red at by her just now, Edwards waspletely dumbstruck. George immediately said sarcastically at the side: "Idiot Emma, look at you, you almost angered Mummy to the point of running away." Emma was dumbstruck, her big eyes were immediately covered with ayer of tears, her small mouth puckered: "I did not do it on purpose!" Edwards also stared at the woman''s disappearing figure, he turned around, and seeing his daughter''s aggrieved look, he immediately squatted down and rubbed her head, andforted her: "Emma, don''t cry, your Mummy isn''t angry, she''s just shy." "Daddy, I don''t y with water guns anymore, I''ll return it to you!" Emma was still a little careful, because the Mummy had never allowed her to y. Looking at his daughter''s frightened expression, Edwards could only take the water spear and put it to the side. He then reached out his hands to test the temperature of the water, "Alright, you guys have washed up enough. Only then did the two little fellows obediently stand up. George had already learned how to clean and put on his clothes. Emma was stupid, she still needed father''s help, but she felt that Mummy was really angry just now. After putting on their clothes, the two little fellows ran out. Edwards took a look at the aftermath and also took a bath before walking out wearing a charcoal gray robe. Lily had already returned to her room, but the moment she entered, she immediately regretted it. She was in a bad mood, so why did she take revenge on her daughter? She clearly hated Edwards. Well, she really regretted it a lot, she shouldn''t have scolded her daughter. Chapter 345 Chapter 345 "¡ªMummy ..." The door opened, and Emma who was in pajamas stood at the entrance. Soon after, she pounced and hugged Lily: "Mummy, are you angry?" Lily crouched down, buried her face in her daughter''s shoulder and said in a low voice: "Mummy is not angry, but you don''t have to y next time, okay?" "Emma doesn''t want to y anymore!" When Emma heard Mummy say that she was not angry, she started to giggle foolishly. Lily caressed her little hair: "Alright, go to bed first. Mummy''s clothes are wet, you need to go in and take a bath!" "Alright, Mummy!" Emma very obediently crawled onto the bed andy down on her small seat. Lily looked at her daughter who was just a small ball, and the anger in his heart slowly faded as well. She felt that she really needed to control her temper. When Lily came out from her shower, she saw that her daughter was actually asleep. Maybe, she really was too tired from ying. Lily leaned on the door of the bathroom, his head still a little muddled. It was at that moment that she heard the door open, and the tall figure of a man entered. Lily was momentarily at a loss on what to do. She felt as if something was amiss in the air, and tried very hard to avoid him. Unfortunately, he couldn''t dodge it! The aura of a man was too strong, too strong to ignore. "What happened today? Is it because I''m too tired? " The man''s voice was very low, and he had already walked in front of her. He was very close to her, almost sticking close to her. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Lily tried her best to push back and keep her voice low, but her voice was a bit indifferent. "Maybe, I want to sleep now!" "Lily, something''s not right with you today. Did something happen?" He could tell that she had something on her mind, and that it had something to do with him. Lily didn''t look at his eyes, because she was afraid of sinking into his eyes again. "No, you''re thinking too much. I''m just nervous. Tomorrow is the press conference!" Lily deliberately found an excuse to speak. "What''s there to be nervous about? Didn''t you already prepare everything?" Edwards chuckled, he suddenly extended his finger over, wanting to touch the hair at her ear. However, the moment his fingers touched her, he could clearly feel the woman slightly move backwards to avoid his gaze. "You have business! "Tell me!" Edwards was already sure, and his voice immediately became deeper. Lily immediately pushed him away: "Really, I''m going to sleep!" Edwards watched as she walked towards the bed, and in the next second, she was lying down. Edwards''s healthy body was slightly stiff, his brows were knitted tightly as he looked at her intentionally turning her back to him. The bedroom was very quiet. Edwards stayed inside for only two seconds, then turned and walked out. Seeing him leave, Lily heaved a sigh of relief. Her heart was still not strong enough. When she faced him just now, she couldn''t do anything. Lily was a little annoyed, she hated herself for being like this. Edwards had not fallen asleep yet when he returned to his room. He was ying a new game with his phone, and when George saw him enter, he immediately hid his phone under his nket and asked with a smile: "Daddy, is Mummy asleep yet?" "Take out your phone, stop ying, go to sleep!" Edwards knew that this little fellow was ying with his phone. George suddenly ced the phone in his hand, and asked: "Daddy, who is Jane Wayne?" The expression in Edwards''s eyes froze, and then, he stared at his son in dissatisfaction: "You flipped through my contact record?" "Can''t I look? Who is this Jane Wayne? You went to see herst night. " George crossed his two small hands in front of his chest, and his tone revealed great dissatisfaction. Edwards looked at his son''s small expression, which was full of annoyance and annoyance, and said depressingly: "He''s someone I knew in the past, don''t let your thoughts run wild, hurry up and go to sleep." "Daddy, you can''t go see another woman behind Mummy''s back. If Mummy finds out, she will definitely be very angry." George was no longer as indifferent to him as he was in the past. Instead, he began to advise him. "I know, it won''t happen again!" In front of the truth, Edwards could not deny it either, so he could only promise his son. "Then can you tell me who is Jane Wayne?" If George hadn''t asked for it to be rified, he wouldn''t have been able to sleep. Looking at his son''s determined face, Edwards could only reply, "She is my uncle''s daughter!" George let out a long "oh", and thenid down. "Your uncle''s daughter, your cousin, is fine. I can finally sleep without worry!" Edwards looked at his son''s cunning look and really wanted to p his butt. However, he couldn''t do anything about it. His son was so sensitive because he didn''t have a sense of security. He loved his mother too much, and at such a young age, he was already protecting the people he loved. Edwards reached out and pulled his son into his embrace. The little guy immediately muttered, "Daddy, why are you hugging me? I''m really not used to it!" "Stop talking, go to sleep!" Edwards didn''t care about the little fellow''s struggles, he just wanted to hug him. Although George was not used to it, his small mouth was already opened wide. He was in his father''s embrace and closed his eyes. However, Edwards was unable to sleep. He looked at his son''s small head, pressed his lips against it and kissed: "Good night, my little fellow!" The second day was a big day for One Thought Building. It was also a big event for the entire entertainment circle. Lily woke up around six. She didn''t eat breakfast, so she picked up her car and drove away early. Thus, the little guy''s work after getting up all fell onto Edwards''s body again. "Daddy, why didn''t you give me a school uniform?" Emma asked in surprise as she saw her father standing in front of her wardrobe with his hands touching her beautiful princess skirt. Edwards finally picked a Princess dress that was bright red. He smiled and said to her daughter: "Emma, today father will bring you to a very fun ce. I won''t be going to school, do you want it?" "Yes, Daddy, where are you taking me?" Emma¡¯ s eyes lit up in no time, her face filled with excitement. "Father will not tell you about it yet, I''ll let you keep it a secret for now!" Edwards was already wearing his daughter''s clothes very smoothly. He also knew how to match his daughter with a pair of long ck silk stockings. Finally, he picked out a pair of small red boots. The little fellow''s long hair wasbed very smoothly as well, and a very delicate little flower was ced on both sides of the little fellow''s long hair. "Let Father have a look, my little princess is really beautiful!" Edwards looked at his daughter, who had already been dressed up very sweetly by him, and a satisfied smile was stered on his handsome face. Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Emma turned around in front of the mirror narcissistically and shouted happily: "Daddy, this dress is so beautiful. I love it!" George had been waiting for a long time, but he still didn''t see his father and sistering out. He simply walked in and saw his father dressed up Emma like a little princess, while he himself was wearing a small checked cool suit. There''s no ss today? Howe he wasn''t wearing his school uniform? "Daddy, why did you dress that idiot Emma so beautifully? Are we going somewhere? " George asked curiously. Edwards nodded his head: "Let''s go to a very interesting ce, let''s go!" Edwards held his children''s small hands and walked them downstairs. George''srge and astute eyes turned around: "Are we going to support the Mummy?" Edwards did not expect his son to guess it immediately. His handsome face moved, and in an instant, he no longer felt mysterious. "Yes, your Mummypany has an event today, we will support her." Edwards smiled and nodded. When Emma heard they were about to go to see Mummy, she was instantly overjoyed. "Mummy will definitely be very happy to see us. "No, let''s go after breakfast!" Edwards knew that his daughter didn''t have much patience, so he decided to do it whenever she thought of something. Emma rubbed her stomach, she was indeed a little hungry, so she could only nod her head: "Alright!" However, George was not thinking about eating. Joy shed across his big eyes and he asked Edwards a little excitedly, "Daddy, are you really going to bring me and stupid Emma there? If that''s the case, then are we going to be exposed? Will this affect you and the Mummy?" Edwards immediately replied with a smile: "No, I have already discussed this with your Mummy, and have decided to reveal your identities." "Then can I hold Dad''s Mummy''s hand and go crazy everywhere?" George was very excited and happy. "Yes, from now on, no matter where you are, you can call me father in broad daylight." Edwards suddenly med himself. The children were too sensible, which made him even more ashamed. At this moment, the main hall of New productunch was brightly lit and filled with starlight. It had already be the biggest event in the entertainment circle. A long line of reporters was lined up, stretching from the entrance of the hall to several tens of meters. One after another, pure, bright, and enchanting Female Celebrity, as well as elegant male celebrities walked through the red carpet towards the main hall. In front of the signature wall, all the Female Celebrity s werepeting with each other in a flirtatious manner, causing the reporters to be so excited that their faces and ears turned red. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Alice is here..." "I heard that she is going to hold Joshua Wayne''s hand and sing a love song this time, is it true? If that''s really the case, then it''s too interesting." Alice was wearing a light blue, long skirt that dragged the floor, her long hair flowing to the side, revealing her beautiful profile, tall and slender figure, with an extremely beautiful appearance. She revealed a bashful smile and kept waving at the reporters. As expected, her transaction with Lily was worth it. Today, with so many reporters present, looking at her with infatuation, it was as if she had returned to her peak. She was very excited. However, Alice was notcent for even a few seconds when she heard someone shout behind him, "Joshua Wayne is here, quickly...!" When the reporters, who were trying to take pictures of her earlier, heard about the arrival of Joshua Wayne''s car, they all rushed to get the best spot possible and filmed his elegant figure getting off the car. In a sh, Alice became an awkward situation that no one cared about. She could not help but turn around to look at Joshua Wayne, and saw that the person who got off the car beside him was the movie star Mary Ann, who was under her control right now. She was wearing a set of pure white ceremonial dress, looking at her, her figure was beautiful and her temperament was pure. Alice was truly afraid that Mary Ann would rece her. After all, she was only eighteen years old, was in her prime, and had all kinds of ttery from Joshua Wayne, so her distance was bright and limitless. Alice was just smiling, but now, the smile on her face was extremely strong. She did not dare to leave with a dark expression on her face because she did not want to lose her composure under such high intensity cameras. Joshua Wayne wore a ck suit. The moment he walked down, he immediately grabbed Mary Ann''s shoulders, causing Mary Ann to struggle slightly. While smiling, he gritted his teeth and said, "Boss, can you stop making fun of me? I really don''t want them to mistake me as your girlfriend." Joshua Wayne''s thin lips curled up, and said in a voice that was also light: "You know I don''t like walking on the red carpet alone, and giving you such a chance to be together, and even being so picky, don''t forget about me deducting your sry." "Even if you deduct my sry, I don''t want to start a scandal with you." Mary Ann insisted. "It''s toote. Can''t you see that they are constantly shooting us? I''m afraid the headlines tomorrow will be ours again." Mary Ann''s beautiful little face froze and she angrily sighed. She really couldn''t do anything to this proud and pampered man. Joshua Wayne smiled mischievously as he hugged Mary Ann''s shoulders and walked forward. Almost all the scenes were shown to this pair. When Joshua Wayne and Mary Ann passed through the red carpet and sat down, Mary Ann''s entire body froze, and as if she received an electric shock, he pushed Joshua Wayne''s hand away. Joshua Wayne frowned, and looked at her in puzzlement. Mary Ann looked at the mature and stern man who sat in the center of the front row with her beautiful big eyes. Leo William? Why was he here? Mary Ann was both surprised and happy, her entire body trembling from excitement. It was a great surprise. She saw the man. Just as Mary Ann was feeling overjoyed, her eyes immediately fell on the equally charming and passionate woman beside Leo William, Lynn Wood! Mary Ann was not unfamiliar with Lynn Wood, because there had once been a reporter who wrote a report about them together when they had nothing better to do. Mary Ann saw that the two of them were discussing something in low voices, and because the scene was a little chaotic, when the two of them talked, they would asionally get close to each other, giving people a sense of closeness. Mary Ann was shocked, her entire being froze as her soul left her body. Joshua Wayne looked at Mary Ann''s distracted appearance and asked her curiously: "What''s wrong with you? Suddenly, as if she had lost her soul, let''s go! "Come to our position." Chapter 347 Chapter 347 A ¡ª fter being pulled so hard by Joshua Wayne, he immediately followed him towards his position without any strength left in her. When she regained her senses once again, she saw that Joshua Wayne had actually led her to the first row. "Sit here!" Joshua Wayne pushed Mary Ann away, but before Mary Ann could react, he saw the man beside him turn his unfathomable eyes over. Joshua Wayne immediately smiled and said: "President William, you wouldn''t mind arranging a little beauty for you, right?" Mary Ann''s breathing had almost stopped. She absolutely did not think that Joshua Wayne would arrange for her to be by Leo William''s side. The corner of Leo William''s lips slightly rose: "Of course not!" As Leo William spoke, his deep gaze turned towards Mary Ann, and stared at her dumbstruck little face for a few seconds. "Where have we met?" Leo William asked indifferently. When Mary Ann heard the man speak to him, even his nervous voice was trembling, "Yes ... Yes, President William, I have previously endorsed yourpany''s advertisement, I ... My name is Mary Ann." Leo William looked at her little face which had for some reason turnedpletely red, and said indifferently: "So it''s you, no wonder I felt that it was a little familiar." "Yes, it''s my honor to work with yourpany!" Mary Ann also did not know why he would blush, his heart racing. Leo William looked at her strangely, suddenly realizing that this little girl was very interesting, his words were so stiff, and his face was so red. Joshua Wayne had already gone to the side to greet them. Left Mary Ann alone. Mary Ann''s beautiful ck eyes did not dare to look around, but she could feel the strong aura of the man beside her. She didn''t know if it was because her nose was too sensitive, but she could smell the faint scent of male hormones on man''s bodies. She must have gone mad, to think that she would actually feel such a good scent, causing her to be infatuated. When Billy William rushed over, he saw that Lynn Wood was already sitting together with Leo. Leo and Lynn Wood, is it really as the rumors say, that we are together? No... No, absolutely not! He didn''t want to call her Sister Lynn Wood in this life! Billy William''s heart, was like a knife that had been stabbed through, he walked over soullessly. "Leo, Lynn!" He greeted weakly. When Lynn Wood saw him, her calm face revealed a trace of astonishment. In the next second, she smiled and said: "Second Young Master William, sit beside me. When Billy William heard this, the expression in his dull eyes instantly lit up. He sat down without a word. The four of them sat side by side, each with their own thoughts. Mary Ann sat upright, and didn''t even dare move an inch. She only felt that the heavens had arranged such an encounter, and it was truly a moving thing. After Joshua Wayne greeted everyone and came back, he had already disappeared. He ran to the backstage and decided to take a look at Lily. At this time, Lily was helping to check the new clothes on the model''s body. "Lily ..." Joshua Wayne quickly walked to her side and called her name with a smile. Lily turned around and saw him, and said with a smile, "You''re here!" "Sigh, these two days practicing with Alice, I''m so annoyed to death!" When Joshua Wayne thought of that Alice, he was ineffably unhappy. In his career as a performer, Joshua Wayne had never sung with any woman before. Although his singing skills were not bad, Alice''s voice made him a little disappointed. Lily looked at his bitter and handsome face, and said gratefully: "Then I''ll really be making things difficult for you. I''ll definitely not trouble you with these kind of errands in the future." "As long as you quickly find your biological parents, I don''t mind suffering a little." Joshua Wayne said while beaming. Lily was also looking forward to it: "That''s right, I also hope to find my family members quickly!" "Look at you, I''m so busy that I''m sweating!" With beads of sweat on Joshua Wayne saw her forehead, he hurriedly took a tissue and passed it to her: "Don''t be too tired!" "Thank you!" Lily was a little embarrassed and epted it. She wiped away the sweat on her forehead and shook her head: "I''m not tired!" Joshua Wayne saw she was clearly weak, but he couldn''t really describe the feeling in his heart, and just felt that she was exhausted, causing people to want to pity her. "If there''s anything else you need my help with, don''t mention it. Juste find me." The only thing Joshua Wayne could say was to try his best to help her. Lily looked at him gratefully, andughed: You have already helped me enough, how can I have the face to look for you again? "What''s there to be embarrassed about? You''re my sister - in -w!" Joshua Wayne dodged her gaze that was bright as the stars, and smiled foolishly. When Lily heard him call her sister-inw, the smile in her eyes instantly froze. It was only for a second, but she quickly lowered her head, returning her focus to the work beside her: "Go out and wait, it''s about to start. The host is already talking on stage, you and Alice should also prepare for the opening song!" Only now did Joshua Wayne realize that he and Alice were going to sing the opening song, a trace of impatience shed across his handsome face.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "Don''t worry, although I don''t hate that woman, but in order to not screw up your press conference, I will still use my best acting skills to sing with her in deep love!" Joshua Wayne said bitterly. "Then I''m really grateful to you!" Lily felt that Joshua Wayne was a great man. He was much stronger than a certain someone. The left half of Listen to her thanked him, and the right half thanked him. Joshua Wayne''s face was a little hot. Just then, an assistant ran over: "Mr. William, so you are here, quickly follow me over. Miss Alice has already changed her clothes, and was anxiously waiting for you to sing on stage." Joshua Wayne then looked at Lily, and quickly followed the assistant over. Alice was already wearing an extremely beautiful long gauze dress, revealing her extremely refined and elegant temperament. She was very afraid, and also very worried, because she couldn''t find Joshua Wayne. Just a moment ago, she was still thinking fiercely in her heart that if she were to miss this chance to perform on stage, she would definitely settle the score with Lily. Someone who dared to trick her had not been born yet, who the hell was Lily? However, when she saw the man who was emitting a bright light walking towards her, the words that Alice was thinking disappeared without a trace. Looking at Joshua Wayne''s handsome face and his slender and straight body, Alice inexplicably thought that if he could take Joshua Wayne down, bing the second young mistress of the William Family would also be a pretty good thing. Looks like she had to work even harder when she was performing on stage, if she could get Joshua Wayne to fall in love with her. Why would she be afraid of the wind and rain in the future? Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Everything was blocked and covered by this man. She only needed to be like Lily, and be a gentle, little woman. In fact, Alice was very clear that the reason why she was able to be the main organizer of the New productunch as a newbie was all thanks to Edwards. If not for this man, she would have been nothing, even the mud on the ground would be nobler than her. Joshua Wayne walked over, and Alice quickly smiled sweetly: "Mr. Wayne, I thought you were not going to go up on stage anymore." "Do I look like a disloyal bastard?" Joshua Wayneughed. Alice was slightly shocked, then hurriedly exined with a smile: "That''s not what I meant. I was just very scared. "Am I not here?" Joshua Wayne calmly said. "Luckily you came. You came. I feel really safe!" Alice instantly blinked her clear ck eyes, and looked at Joshua Wayne in admiration. Joshua Wayne smiled at her with an unknown meaning, he hated this woman''s ttery. Alice''s intelligence was not high enough, she could not understand the impatience in his smile. She thought that he had a good impression of her, but she immediately smiled with happiness and excitement. After the host finished reading the opening words, music started ying all around them. Then, the host passionately started to talk about the song they were singing and invited them onto the stage in a grand manner. Amidst the warm apuse, Joshua Wayne held Alice''s hand and the two of them appeared in the center of the stage that was filled with mist like a golden couple. At this time, Joshua Wayne and Alice both felt the rhythm of the music. When the first line of the lyrics was sung, Alice suddenly used a different tune. Her gaze was filled with terror as she stared at the entrance. He saw a tall and noble figure holding a beautiful and exquisite little girl in her arms. She was holding onto a cute little boy as they slowly walked into the hall. This man was Edwards! Although he arrived somewhatte, his appearance on stage was still enough to attract the attention of a pair of people performing on stage. All of the guests in the venue, as well as the reporter who was currently focused on the stage, looked at Edwards who was walking towards the main seat in disbelief, as well as the two cute darlings in his hands. Alice suddenly forgot her lines, she forgot what she was going to sing next, her mind was all about the little boy that Edwards was leading. What was going on? Why was there a little boy? Whose child is this little boy? "Alice..." Joshua Wayne''s smile was almost unable to stay on, he could not help but take the microphone, and call out Alice''s name in annoyance. Alice realized where she was and she didn''t know which line to sing anymore. "You want to make me lose all my face, I''ll make you suffer!" Joshua Wayne was really angry, it was clearly Alice who proposed to sing with him, and now, this woman actually made him embarrassed, how could he not be angry? Alice was panicking, but she was still strong in her heart, so she quickly suppressed her shock and tried her best to find the right tone to speak of. Actually, no one had noticed the fact that she had forgotten about the lyrics earlier, because everyone was watching Edwards''s appearance and the two cute babies beside him. Everyone was very surprised. These two little fellows had already be very popr on the inte. Although there were no longer any legends about them on the inte, the two pretty faces were remembered by everyone the moment the shocking video was uploaded to the inte. Everyone present could still remember the breathtaking feeling they had when they first saw these two little fellows. At that time, most people had guessed that these two little fellows were probably rted to Joshua Wayne, or maybe they were his illegitimate children or something like that. And, in a short while, it was spread all over the inte, angering a bunch of loyal fans to the point of crying. Joshua Wayne''s studio also never seemed to have issued a statement before. This matter had always been unclear, and no one could tell whether it was real or fake. At that moment, Edwards suddenly appeared on the stage with the cute pair of treasures in his arms, the degree of shock on his face could be imagined. Alice tried her best to calm the shock in her heart. It wasn''t easy for her to finish singing thest song, but she wasn''t happy at all. On the contrary, she was extremely annoyed. This was an opportunity that she had gotten with great difficulty. The person beside her singing to one another, had always been the Joshua Wayne who she dreamed of getting into a scandal. But just now, her performance was really unsatisfactory. Not only did she forget the words, she even forgot to say them. In the end, she even needed Joshua Wayne to grind her teeth and remind her that it was difficult for her to finish singing. She had brought such a great opportunity to her death for nothing, causing Alice to want to cry but have no tears. Once Joshua Wayne got off the stage, he immediately red at her and said, "Alice, we will never cooperate again in this life! You''re so terrible!" After hearing what Joshua Wayne said, Alice''s entire being froze, and her face became extremely white. "Mr. Wayne, you ... "Listen to me, I didn''t mean to." Alice was panicking so much that he wanted to exin what he had done to himself. However, Joshua Wayne refused to listen. "It wasn''t intentional? Did you mean to? I''ve never been so humiliated before. " Joshua Wayne stopped and stared at her with a cold smile: "If it wasn''t for Lily begging me, do you think I would have cooperated with you?" Alice really wanted to cry, but when she heard Lily''s name, an intense dissatisfaction and hatred arose in her heart. Alice leaned on the wall weakly. She was in a very bad mood right now, so much so that she did not dare to go out and face the reporters. She had lost all her face today. She was afraid that she would be a big joke tomorrow. Lily, it''s all because of you! N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Alice suddenly turned and walked quickly in the direction of Lily''s work. From afar, he saw Lily helping a model to straighten her dress. "Lily,e over here, I have something to say to you!" Alice was so angry that she broke up and pulled Lily''s hand. She walked towards a room that had few people and closed the door. Lily looked at her angrily: "What are you crazy about now? "Let me out, I still have work to do!" "If you don''t exin yourself, I won''t let you go anywhere!" Alice was about to go crazy at this moment. She felt that her entire life had been affected by Lily, and she was heading towards a terrifying path. Chapter 349 Chapter 349 A ¡ªlice stared at her angrily: "Alright, if you want me to fulfill my promise, tell me the truth right now, how many children did you give birth to Edwards?" Lily was startled, and then, her expression immediately turned cold: "What does it have to do with you!" "I remember now. Earlier, a pair of beautiful dragon and phoenix fetuses suddenly appeared on the inte. It was your child, right?" Alice finally thought of something, and her face became even paler. Lily frowned: "This is also none of your business." "Lily, you have gone too far! You brought your two children back to the country to fight with me for Edwards. I will definitely lose. Alice felt that all of this was a conspiracy set up by Lily. She was just a pitiful innocent person, with her boyfriend stolen and her boyfriend stolen, she was still kept in the dark. "Have you scolded enough? I''m telling you, if you say another word of nonsense, I''ll be rude to you. " Lily was also in a very bad mood right now. For no reason at all, why would she be scolded by Alice. "Lily, how can you be so rude to me? Kill me? "Come on, I''m just wishing I were dead right now." Alice immediately took a step forward, looking as if he wanted to die. Lily cursed coldly: "You lunatic! Don''t you need your pig''s brain to think about it? This is all because of the good deed you made with your mother five years ago. If you didn''t send me to the hotel, I wouldn''t have had the chance to give birth to Edwards''s child. You''re ming me now, it''s really laughable. Alice, who was trying to find the source of the matter, felt like she was being hit by a stick and was in a daze. Lily was toozy to scold her anymore. She went around her, opened the door and went out. Alice slumped down onto the sofa beside him. That''s right, everything was her fault. Five years ago, he and his mother personally knocked Lily out and sent him to a hotel. Originally, they had arranged for an old man to go there. In the past five years, no one cared whether she lived or died outside the country. But because of her own carelessness, she had the chance to raise her two children. Now, after bringing them back to their country, Edwards looked at the pair of cute and adorable treasures, how could he not like them? All of a sudden, there were both girls and children. Any man would take a few nces at the woman who gave birth to them. Lily was the winner of her life. She had won everything. Alice regretted so much that she wanted to die. If time came again, she would definitely send herself to Edwards''s bed that night. She would also want to give birth to his child, and also want to give birth to a pair of beautiful phoenix babies. Unfortunately ... All of this was just a beautiful dream. The moment Lily came out, she saw Xipil anxiously searching for her. "Slow and leisurely, do you know who''s here?" Lily quickly walked in front of her foster mother and asked: "Who''s here?" "President Wayne and your two little children are here, they are sitting right at the head of the table. Lily, President Wayne has brought the child here, they are about to announce their identities. This is truly a joyous event." Xipil was excited and happy for her. However, as the female protagonist, Lily was actually conflicted inside. It wasplicated, she did not know if she should be happy or if she should feel some other emotion. However, he might as well deny it. He hade, and even brought the children along, causing Lily''s heart to be in turmoil. "Go out and take a look! Go quickly!" Xipil quickly pushed her a little. He felt that this was not the time to be in a daze, and should quickly go out to reunite with his family. "No, I still have work to do. So what if he''s here?" Lily really didn''t want to go out right now. She didn''t know what kind of mood she should have to face Edwards, she was afraid that it would be hard for her to look at his face again. "Lily, what else are you busy with? What godmother would do for you, hurry up and get out of here, quickly!" At this time, Xipil didn''t want her to be a qualified employee. He grabbed her hand and walked towards the stage. "Godmother, don''t pull me, I really ..." Lily did not even have the time to finish her sentence, she had already walked out of the curtain and stood in front of everyone. Xipilughed and said: "Lily, look at how cute these two children are, they really look like little princesses and princes." Lily''s gaze was fixed on the man seated on the seat of honor. His aura was extremely noble. Carrying his daughter in his arms, Emma had dressed up beautifully like a little princess. He really suspected that where did he get his sense of beauty from, to be able to dress his daughter up so beautifully. George sat in a seat alone. Beside him, at a young age, his aura did not lose to anyone, and outside, there was a small id suit, inside it was a set of golden Young Master pony Armor, with a hairstyle simr to Edwards''s. This little guy must have made himself into such a hairstyle again, Sigh, his son is already more and more like his father, and will be another great beauty in the future. But the most breathtaking one, was still Edwards! He wore a ck suit and folded his long, slender legs. His gaze was indifferent, but when he looked at his daughter in his arms, he couldn''t hide his love and gentleness. Lily''s palms were sweating nervously. Did she really want to go over? Just as Lily was at a loss, suddenly, she heard a sweet and happy shout: "Mummy! Mummy, you''re out!" Emma looked at her with a pair of big eyes, extremely happy, and then, she also looked deeply at her. When Lily locked eyes with him, she started to feel anxious and anxious. She hurriedly looked at her daughter. The little guy immediately jumped down from Edwards''s leg and ran towards her at a fast speed.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Lily looked at his daughter''s small body and instinctively squatted down. "Mummy, I''m so happy. Father brought me to watch such a beautiful performance." Emma immediately kissed her cheeks, and then, he could not hide the joy in his heart. "As long as you are happy, my little one!" Lily was also infected by her daughter''s happiness. "Come here... Mummy,e over quickly and sit beside Father. Can we watch the performance together? " In the next second, Emma grabbed onto one of her fingers and used all her strength to pull on her. Lily''s heart tightened all of ? sudden, she wanted to struggle free from her daughter''s tugging, but the little guy used her full strength. Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Mummy,e over here quickly. We''ll sit and watch. Right now, what Emma wanted the most was to sit together with her father''s Mummy. Lily''s footsteps paused, but she was still unable to pull away her daughter, so she could only walk over to Edwards''s side. Countless of exmations from the side were ignored by her, as she stared nkly at Edwards. Edwards immediately pulled his calm son into his embrace, then smiled gently at him. "Come over and sit!" Lily''s soul was instantly seized by his smile. The lights on the stage seemed to have gathered in the depths of his eyes. They were so resplendent, yet so profound. It was as though they could take one''s soul with them. Lily had long since lost all ability to resist him, so she carried her daughter and sat by his side. At this moment, everyone behind him was suspecting the rtionship between the family of four. Even Lynn Wood, who was sitting beside, had a strange expression on her face. Although Billy William was focused on his beloved goddess at the moment, when he saw her turn his head to ask him. He hurriedly exined with a smile. "These two children were conceived by Lily five years ago, and are the biological children of Edwards!" Lynn Wood was extremely shocked, then she suddenly remembered something: "No wonder my brother wanted to carry Crystal to his house, it was because there were two cute little guys in his house." At that time, I was also afraid that I wouldn''t be able to take care of the children by myself, so I wanted to ask Lily for help. Also, with these two cute little fellows by my side, Crystal would definitely y even more happily. Billy William replied with a smile. Lynn Wood looked at the two little fellows with some envy: "So beautiful, your genes are really good!" Billy William looked at her face with a little infatuation: "In the future, the children you give birth to will definitely be this beautiful as well, because, your genes are also very good, and you even have mixed blood genes." After Lynn Wood heard it, she couldn''t help butugh out loud, "So what if my genes are good? That depends on how well my other half are. "Nope, your other half must be very handsome as well!" Billy William said hurriedly when he heard her mention the other half. Seeing his reply, Lynn Wood looked at him with a profound gaze: "How do you know?" "I guessed it!" Billy William blushed a little. "Then you might have guessed it right. I can''t possibly find an ugly husband!" Lynn Wood said somewhat proudly. Billy William instantly felt cold sweat seeping all over his body: "Lynn, your conditions are so good, you must have very high requirements for your future boyfriend, right?" However, Lynn Wood shook her head. "Not necessarily, I choose only those that I like." "Then what do you like?" Billy William seized the opportunity and asked quickly. Lynn Wood''s gaze stayed on his face for a few seconds, and then she said self ¡ª deprecatingly: "I don''t know, when we meet, I''ll definitely know." Billy William was shocked once again. From the looks of it, she had not met with anyone yet, so there should be nothing for him to do. The guests behind him had long since started discussing among themselves. Some of the people who heard Billy William''s conversation quickly spread the news around. When they heard that the two children were both Lily''s own, all of them were so shocked that their jaws dropped. Heavens, Edwards actually had two children of this age, and the mother of the child, was actually his publicly acknowledged girlfriend. This was simply too inconceivable. Edwards nced to the side, his deep eyesnding on the woman''s slightly tense little face. For some reason, her face seemed paler than usual. Was it because he was too tired, or because he hadn''t rested wellst night? No matter what, her current state made Edwards''s heart ache, he extended his hand, and a warm and gentle big palm covered the slender hand that she had ced on his daughter''s arm. Lily''s body slightly trembled, and couldn''t help but look at the man''s face. "You have something on your mind?" Edwards asked softly, as if he felt that she was holding his small hands and was not satisfied. He leaned over, his thin lips almost touching her ear. In the eyes of outsiders, their interactions were as sweet as one could imagine. This was a whispered conversation between lovers. However, the string in Lily''s heart was easily pulled by the man, and she almost couldn''t hold it in anymore. From the day she met Jane Wayne yesterday to now, her nerves had been stretched taut, and no matter what she did, she could not get past that hurdle. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. If Edwards didn''t ask her again, and didn''t pay her any more attention, allowing her to digest himself like this, then perhaps, if she was given a few more days, she would be able to put all of his fantasies towards him out of his heart. However, this man was just like that. His ability to seduce others was better than anyone else. "No!" Lily answered very softly as she lowered her head. Emma and George were staring at the beautiful big brothers and big sisters walking on the stage. The lights were dazzling, the rhythm was moving. Other than the fact that everyone agreed that they were close, no one could hear what Lily was thinking, which was on the verge of copse. Edwards frowned, from start to end, he still felt that this woman was hiding something from him, but, she had never been an active person, she was too passive. "George, Emma, you two follow Uncle Joshua and watch the show. I have something to say to your Mummy!" Edwards decided that he wouldn''t let this woman withdraw any further. Thus, after exining to the two little fellows, he directly grabbed Lily''s hand and headed towards the Great Walk Outside. Lily did not expect Edwards to actually stand up, and very domineeringly grabbed onto her wrist, leaving her with no resistance at all. He could only follow his footsteps and walk outside. "What are you doing?" Lily was shocked and angry at the same time. Didn''t you see that she was angry? Edwards did not reply, his steps moving even faster. It was not good for Lily to embarrass him in front of so many reporters and guests, and she did not want to embarrass herself, so she could only follow his footsteps and leave. Outside the door, there were no longer any guests or reporters, only the guards. However, Edwards still felt that it was not safe here, thus, he dragged Lily back to his own car. "Edwards, stop pulling me. I still need to work." "If you don''t make things clear, you can forget about working today!" Edwards said in a low voice. "What do you want me to say?" Lily was weak, but more of it was grievance. Edwards opened the car door, pushing her petite body into the car. Lily didn''t even have the chance to resist him, when he heard the door being closed. It has something to do with me, doesn''t it? " Chapter 351 Chapter 351 C ¡ªire had still underestimated the perception of this man, maybe his performance was too obvious. Since he had directlye to ask, Lily could only turn his face to the side and coldlyugh, "Who is Jane Wayne?" Hearing her ask about this name, Edwards''s handsome face froze. Lily immediately turned around and looked at him, andughed sarcastically: "Don''t tell me you don''t recognize this woman, she is your ex-girlfriend!" "She''s not!" Edwards instantly retorted: "She''s my uncle''s daughter!" When Lily heard him talk about Jane Wayne''s rtionship with her, her entire body shivered, and she felt a cold sensation. Edwards slept with his uncle''s daughter, his cousin? Heavens, this amount of information was too much for her to handle. "Let me get off!" Lily had the urge to escape. The gaze she gave Edwards was filled with terror. Because she was infatuated with such a perverted man. Her eyes must be blind. "She came to see you? What did I tell you? " Edwards didn''t know why Lily wanted to die at that moment, was it because she knew of Jane Wayne''s existence? There was nothing to be surprised about. Seeing that Edwards still had a serious face, Lily pushed away his big hands: "Don''t touch me!" Edwards''s fingers became stiff. Looking at her pale little face, he frowned: "Lily, is there really only one way to face everything, and that is to escape. With your personality, you really drive me crazy." Lily heard what he said and thought she had a bad personality. She immediately red at him angrily: "Even if I have a bad personality, I''m still better than you. At least, I haven''t done anything that the heavens cannot tolerate." "Where can I not ept this?" Is it natural for me to fall in love with you? " Edwards was instantly a little upset. "Of course, it is normal for you to fall in love with me. However, sleeping with your cousin is an unforgivable and wicked thing to do." Lily pointed this point out of anger, her small face so red and white that it could not decide whether she was angry or not. Edwards''s handsome eyes werepletely stunned by her words. He stared into her eyes for a long time before letting out an incredulousugh: "What did you say?" Seeing that he was not admitting it, she gritted her teeth in hatred: "Stop pretending, Jane Wayne told me everything, she said that you slept with her, she took care of you for many years, and your rtionship is very good, she is your first love, Edwards, you lied to me, you lied to me, she said that you only loved me one woman, I''m warning you, stop taking me as an idiot, I don''t have your clever brain, but I''m not so muddled that I''ll be yed by you." Edwards was stupefied for a moment when he saw her angry warning. This woman had been cold to him since yesterday, and it was only because she suspected that he was having an affair with Jane Wayne? What kind of brain circuit was this? "Jane Wayne personally told you? Do you believe me? " Edwards felt that Lily was at times really naive, wanting him to give her a harsh smack on the butt. Seeing him ask this, Lily immediately raised his chin in dissatisfaction: "Of course it was her who told me. I also want to thank her for telling me all of your evil deeds, so she wouldn''t want me to fall into her trap and be your ything." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Lily, listen carefully, Jane Wayne is my uncle''s adopted daughter, and I am not rted to her by blood. Also, she is not my first love, nor is she my ex-girlfriend, I have not dated her either, and all of this is a lie made up by her to separate our feelings, I never thought that you would actually believe her one-sided, to doubt my feelings for you, you broke my heart!" Edwards stared at her eyes, enunciating each word clearly. Lily was slightly startled! The ck clear eyes blinked twice. Edwards leaned forward, almost pressing her down on the back of the chair. His thin lips were extremely close to her lips, and his voice was extremely confident: "Lily, you know that I once hated women, five years ago that rtionship with you was my first. If I hadn''t been drugged that day, maybe even until now, I would still be a virgin, do you understand?" Lily''s breathing tightened for no reason. Her two small hands pressed against his chest, preventing him from moving further. "Do I have to believe what you say? How do I know it''s true? " Lily said with a trembling voice, but it was no longer as imposing as before. That''s right, ever since he saw Jane Wayne, it was as if she had been thrown into a deep whirlpool, losing all reason and her mind aplete nk, he had never thought of doubting that woman''s words. Maybe it was because her tone was too firm, giving others the feeling that they had no choice but to believe her. But at that moment, Edwards''s tone was much more convincing and confident than the woman''s. "How can I prove it? Is that okay? " After speaking, her thin lips instantly engulfed her soft lips. Once again, Lily''s mind was a field of nkness. His body was being suppressed as heavy as a mountain and her two small hands that were pressed in the middle werepletely useless. The thin lips, crazy, fierce, punitive, assaulted her soft lips like a storm. She couldn''t even make a sound, let alone talk back to him. He didn''t know how long he kissed for, but Lily felt like he was about to faint. He desperately needed air to save his life. When the man let go of her, he was also panting heavily. His short ck hair that was in perfect shape also became a bit messy. "Lily, if you still want to trust the words of others lightly, try it!" Edwards red fiercely at her beautiful face for two seconds, and then, he got off the car. Lily sat on the carriage like a wooden chicken, and didn''te to her senses even after a long time. This man actually dared to threaten her? However, she also felt the rage of a man just now. The feeling of his soul being almost sucked away was really very ufortable. Lily was stunned in the car for a long time, then opened the car door and chased after his tall figure with quick steps. "Edwards, you stop right there!" He kissed her, but didn''t say anything. He just wanted to leave like that? No way. Edwards did not expect her to have the strength to scold him. He stood still and turned around, and under the sunlight, he looked at her sinisterly: "What else do you want?" "You really haven''t slept with her?" Once Lily opened her mouth, she just realized how direct her question was, and her small face instantly flushed red. Edwards was continuously being pestered by her on this question, and his thin lips couldn''t help but rise: "How many times do I have to say it before you believe me?" Chapter 352 Chapter 352 "I don''t know how to believe you, but I do have a thorn in my heart. If I don''t pull it out, it will always make me feel ufortable. Think of a way to make me believe this." Lily glowered at him and said. "Alright, tonight, I will have Jane Waynee out and confront you face to face!" Facing her angry questioning, Edwards was not angry, but smiled andforted her. After Lily heard his words, she suddenly did not know whether to be angry or not, so she brushed past him: "Take care of the good kids, I still need to go backstage to see the situation." "Alright, leave the children to me. You can go back to work." Edwards''s voice had already calmed down a little. Only now did his mood improve a little. However, the moment he thought about Jane Wayne''s nonsense, the trust that he had painstakingly built up between him and Lily was almost broken. His handsome face instantly turned dark again. He would not let this matter rest. Who gave her the guts to make up such lies to lie to Lily? Lily walked down the road and discovered that everyone was staring at him with all kinds of complex emotions. Her face was suddenly a little hot, probably because she was afraid. After all, Edwards had kissed her in the car just now. Walking into the backstage, Lily secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Looking out from the crack in the curtain, he saw that Edwards had returned to his seat and picked his up, then lowered his head and gently exined something to her. Edwards was about to answer some very childish questions from his daughter, when he suddenly heard his son''s voice. "Daddy, are the beauties and big sisters on stage nice?" Edwards''s nerves instantly tensed up. He looked at his son vigntly when he heard George''s praising voice, "Your legs are so long, and your skin is so fine. And, isn''t that the autumn winter style of clothes? Why are they still wearing so little? You can''t die from the cold." Edwards heard her son''s words that intentionally or unintentionally wanted to divert his thoughts, and his thin lips curled up: "George, if you still want to sit here and watch these long-legged sisters, you should seriously watch the show." George''s big eyes froze for two seconds. What does daddy mean? Was this going to take him home? George had wanted to test out his father''s reaction to this, but his father''s warning had caused him to no longer dare to speak carelessly. After his son''s reminder, Edwards, who was just watching the show calmly a moment ago, suddenly felt a little guilty. If he stared at a woman on the stage for more than three seconds, would he turn into a son''s handlebar? Damn it, he had the urge to give his son to someone else. When Emma saw that a male model had walked out, she instantly covered her mouth and eximed in shock, "Daddy, quickly look! That brother is so handsome!" Edwards looked down and saw that his daughter''s eyes were shining. He stared at the male model in danger. "Emma, is he even more handsome than Father?" Edwards asked in shock. "Yeah, he''s younger than dad!" Emma immediately replied innocently, as thousands of arrows pierced her heart. Is he very old? "That''s still more handsome than your brother?" Edwards immediately raised his voice by a few notches, and George immediately rolled her eyes at him in displeasure: "Daddy, why are you talking about me? Stupid Emma couldn''t appreciate my handsomeness." Emma''s big eyes were still looking at the male model on the stage happily, shaking his father''s hands: "Daddy, can I take a photo with this handsome big brother of mer? I really like him." "No way!" Edwards rejected his almost instinctively. "Please, Daddy, I''ll take a picture with him!" Edwards looked at his daughter''s little expression of anticipation and sighed in the end, "Alright, just one!" "Yeah, Daddy, thank you!" Emma reached the goal and immediately kissed the back of her father''s hand a few times. George, who was standing at the side, did not want to be outdone and immediately replied, "Daddy, the models and elder sisters are all very beautiful. Can I take a picture with themter?" "No way!" This time, Edwards rejected his son withplete severity. George was not able to beg like Emma, he could only stick out his tongue and say unhappily: "I won''t be begging you. I''ll go beg my Mummy, she''ll definitely agree." Edwards suddenly realized, as a father, he couldn''t even control his two children. Ah, what a failure. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Mary Ann, who was sitting beside him, was just thinking too seriously when his finger identally touched the armrest of the chair, and touched the man''s warm finger. Mary Ann was stunned for a moment, and then, like an electric current, she fiercely turned her head, and saw Leo William staring deeply at her. Only now did Mary Ann realize that her fingers were actually touching the back of her hand. She quickly let go of him, and her face flushed red, she lowered her head in apology: "Sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose!" Leo William looked at this girl who would blush from time to time. He wasn''t sure if it was because of her age, but her plump and smooth little face, and her appearance of blushing, was really beautiful. The female assistant, who was following by his side, instantly spoke to Mary Ann: "Miss, please do not intentionally get close to my boss. He is a germaphobe and does not like others touching his fingers." Being reminded by the female assistant, Mary Ann was so ashamed that she wanted to find a hole to hide in. Does he have an obsession with cleanliness? That''s right, men with high statuses now, cleanliness seemed to be amon ailment of theirs. "I won''t!" This was the first time Mary Ann suffered such a blow. Her two small hands tightly clenched onto her legs, and didn''t dare to carelessly touch it again. Leo William red at the female assistant who was sitting behind him. The female assistant was so frightened by the boss that her heart trembled. For a moment, he didn''t know what he had done wrong, which made the boss unhappy. Joshua Wayne rested for a while when he came out from the backstage and saw his brother sitting at the seat of honor with two cute little guys. He immediately walked over with a smile and said, "Emma, George, did you guys hear my uncle sing just now?" "I heard it. It was so unpleasant to listen to!" George immediately twitched her small mouth without giving face. Instantly, Joshua Wayne''s handsome face became pale, he looked at Emma unwillingly and shook her little finger: "Emma, what do you think?" "It does sound a bit unpleasant!" Emma also spoke the truth. Joshua Wayne instantly had the urge to go on a rampage. However, Joshua Wayneforted himself very quickly. The songs that the little guy could admire, were most likely children songs. Chapter 353 Chapter 353 J ¡ªoshua Wayne directly carried George and seized his position, causing George to re at him in dissatisfaction. Joshua Wayne lowered his head, and fiercely kissed his small face. "Little fellow, what are you staring at? "I won''t let uncle carry me." George knew that he would definitely not be able to beat Joshua Wayne in terms of face, so he had no choice but to stay silent. He quietly leaned into his uncle''s embrace and watched the fashion show. Mary Ann was also here to perform today. What she was performing today was a dance, and moreover, it belonged to the type of singing and dancing. Beforeing here, she had practiced with her dancing sisters and felt that she should be able to perform well today. However, she didn''t expect Leo William to return. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to dance well enough, but that she was afraid that if she danced too openly, her impression of him would be reduced. Well, Mary Ann really regretted begging the dance instructor to give her a few more extremely tempting movements when she was rehearsing. Now, she really wished she could turn back time and subtract all those seductive actions of hers. Joshua Wayne turned his head and looked at Mary Ann, signaling for her to quickly go up on stage to perform. Mary Ann couldn''t help but turn around and look at the mature man sitting beside her. As if he had felt her gaze, Leo William very cooperatively turned around to look at her and immediately revealed a slight smile. "You still want to perform?" Leo William was clearly a little surprised. Mary Annughed awkwardly: "Yes!" The color in Leo William''s eyes deepened a little, and didn''t say anything more. Mary Ann quickly stood up, intending to go backstage to change her clothes. Walking into the backstage, when Lily saw her, he immediately greeted her with a smile. "Miss Ann, are you prepared to perform on stage?" "Yes sir!" Mary Ann''s expression was a little divided as her eyes shed with nervousness and uneasiness. Seeing her expression, Lily couldn''t help but ask with concern: "Miss Ann, you seem to be very nervous. Do you need to drink something?" "There''s no need. Miss Lily, let me ask you something. Tell me, how would you feel when you run around dancing in front of someone you like?" Mary Ann was so anxious that she needed to find someone to chat with to release her pressure. Otherwise, she would faint on the spot. Hearing her question, Lily could not help but burst outughing, "The person you like is Joshua Wayne, I think he would not think so much!" "It''s not him!" Mary Ann didn''t think that Lily would actually think that she liked Joshua Wayne. She hurriedly exined: "He''s my boss, but I don''t like him. Lily was extremely shocked, pointing at herself: "me me? What''s wrong? Did I do something to embarrass you? " "You invited Leo William without even telling me beforehand." Mary Ann was young, and at this moment, she was so nervous that she wanted to cry. Lily was shocked, she asked in disbelief: "The person you like, is him!" "That''s right, Miss Lily. I really didn''t expect him toe. If I knew he wasing, I definitely wouldn''t have chosen this dance." Mary Ann realized that she would be out of luck if she were to perform on stageter. Seeing that she was so nervous about the people she liked, Lily couldn''t help butfort her: "Miss Lily, don''t be nervous, I believe he won''t let his thoughts run wild. As long as you show him your beauty, maybe he will like you even more." "Really?" Mary Ann needed this kind of encouragement andfort right now. "It''s true, but does he know that you like him?" Lily asked curiously. "He definitely doesn''t know, I''ve never told him that I''ve always been secretly in love with him. You don''t even know how hard it is for me to secretly love him, I can''t even meet him a few times throughout the year." Mary Ann felt that she was really going to be tortured to the point of insanity. Lily understood her heart very well. He embraced her and patted her back: "You are young and beautiful, filled with vitality. I believe that all the guests below the stage will like you. "Miss Lily, thank you for your constion, I don''t have enough time left, I need to change my clothes, and I hope you can keep my word. But, when I said that I was ming you just now, it wasn''t really your fault, on the contrary, I didn''t know how grateful I was. If you didn''t invite him over, how could I have gotten so close to him?" After Mary Ann finished speaking, she left with a gentle smile. Lily was startled, but after that he was amused by her. In her youth, there was a man whom she had fallen madly in love with. Seeing Mary Ann smiling so happily just now, Lily felt that she had done the right thing again. The light on the stage dimmed down, and as the lead dancer, Mary Ann stood at the center of the stage. The rhythm of movement sounded out, and her slender and soft body danced along with it. Apanied by the flickering lights, the youthful and beautiful girl on the stage gave off a feeling as if her heart was beating faster. Below the stage, Leo William''s gaze was fixated on the leading girl. Her clothes were a little revealing, but it exposed her youthful and beautiful side without a doubt. Behind him, his female assistant disdainfully said, "Dancing like this at such a young age makes you look dishonest. Of all the girls in the entertainment circle, there really aren''t many that are clean." Hearing his assistant''s words, Leo William''s face immediately became gloomy. Actually, her assistant Amy had purposely said it for her own boss to hear. As a woman''s sixth sense, she felt that her boss had paid more attention to Mary Ann. Amy understood Leo William''s personality. If it wasn''t for the fact that he had a good impression of her, he wouldn''t have paid too much attention to her. Amy thought about the fact that she had been by his side for more than three years, but the owner had only regarded her as her wife, and had never really looked at her. A woman''s jealousy was extremely scary, thus, she truly hated Mary Ann''s existence at this moment. On the stage, although Mary Ann endured her gaze and did not look at the mature man, she could not control herself either. When she hooked her fingers at the stage, her passionate gaze was still only fixed on Leo William. Leo William''s handsome face stiffened, there had never been a woman who dared to take the initiative to do this to him. Mary Ann looked at his expressionless face, her heart was in turmoil, but she still had to follow her movements. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. How embarrassing! Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Just as Mary Ann''s dance was about to end, she saw the man sitting on the chair standing up. After which, he turned around and walked towards the exit. In Mary Ann''s heart, it was as if a sharp de had pierced her heart, she lost her center of gravity, and steadily fell onto the stage. With the help of his sisters, Mary Ann stood up, hurriedly responded to a curtain fall, and then quickly ran up the stage. Heavens, she really lost a lot of face this time. She actually saw him leave and fell down. On tomorrow''s headlines, most likely she was the only one who fell down, and all sorts of hype with Alice. Lily had also seen this scene from behind the scenes, and couldn''t help but feel heartache for Mary Ann. "Miss Ann, you fell just now. Are you hurt?" Lily looked at this girl who was a lot younger than him, and felt an inexplicable sense of sympathy towards her. Mary Ann sat on the sofa, covered her face and started to cry. "Miss Lily, I''m done for. I havepletely messed up all the things, he actually ..." They actually left midway. Actually, I don''t want to live anymore!" Lily looked at her teary face and suddenly felt her heart ache: "Don''t cry anymore, maybe he didn''t leave the stage because of you dancing? Maybe he went out to pick up the phone. The CEO of a company like him must have a lot of important things to take care of every day. Don''t let your thoughts run wild." "No, I can feel it. He left because I didn''t look good when I was dancing. I just knew it." Mary Ann cried even more, she felt that she really wanted to say goodbye to her beloved. Just then, Joshua Wayne ran in flustered and exasperated, he said angrily: "Mary Ann, what are you doing, you actually fell down, did you do it on purpose?" Seeing Joshua Wayne angrily criticizing her, Lily hurriedly stood up and helped him exin. "She didn''t do it on purpose, don''t scold her." "It wasn''t intentional? What was that all about? You haven''t eaten in the morning, but your legs have gone soft? " Joshua Wayne frowned, but he could not bear to see his subordinates embarrassed. "Joshua Wayne, don''t yell at her, she''s already worked hard. Let her be by himself for a while." Lily hurriedly pushed Joshua Wayne away. But at this time, Mary Ann stood up, pointed at Joshua Wayne and yelled: "It''s all because of you, why do you have to pull me every time you cause a ruckus? You''re my boss, right? But can I ask you to find a woman you like to hype up? Don''t make me your girlfriend every time. Do you know why no man has ever liked me? Because of you." Hearing her dare to point at his face, Joshua Wayne''s face turned cold: "Mary Ann, are you rebelling?" Seeing that they were actually arguing, Lily became anxious and quickly tried to resolve the dispute: "Alright, Joshua Wayne, he''s a girl, you don''t have to bother about her, quickly go out." "I''m not trying to rebel. I just suddenly lost my love just now. My heart is in pain." Mary Ann was truly disheartened at the moment, and felt a sense of hopelessness. Joshua Wayne had a strange expression: "You broke out of love? But didn''t you just say that no man would like you? Where did you get your heartbreak from? " Lily turned his head to look at Mary Ann, only to see her sobbing like rain: "Who said I don''t have anyone I like, can''t you tell that I like Leo William? I''ve always been secretly in love with him, but just now, when I was dancing on the stage, he actually left his position. I know that he definitely doesn''t like me, so I don''t have any hopes anymore." Joshua Wayne''s handsome eyes widened, and after a long while, he finally let out augh: "Mary Ann, you''re not bad. A secret crush on you and you found such a rich and powerful financial backer. Lily, upon hearing Joshua Wayne''s words, could not help but give him a hard shove. "Can you speak less? Didn''t you see how upset she was already? " Joshua Wayne lowered his head, seeing Lily''s two hands supporting his chest, and just now when he was angry, he felt that something was wrong, but now, he suddenly shivered, and then, he quickly retreated two steps, not daring to let her touch him again: "Lily, go out, I want to talk to her for a bit." "What else do you want to talk to her about? Don''t you dare hurt her again. " Lily did not realize that there was anything wrong with pushing Joshua Wayne over just now. At this moment, she just felt sorry for Mary Ann. Joshua Wayne chuckled: "I won''t beat her up. After all, she is my trump card, I n to help her beat it out." Mary Ann raised her dim eyes and looked at Joshua Wayne: "You want to help me? What can you help me with? " Just at this time, someone came over to call Lily, and Lily could only say to Mary Ann: "Don''t be sad, everything will be fine." "Miss Lily, thank you. You can go and do what you need to!" Mary Ann also knew that she was too emotional and missed Lily''s time. She instantly felt very embarrassed. After Lily left, Joshua Wayne immediately sat down and looked at the crying Mary Ann with a pair of smiling eyes. "What kind of secret crush is this, you''re really something, I always thought you were a bold girl, I didn''t think that you would not even dare to take the initiative to love me, I really want to look down on you." Mary Ann had long since gotten used to Joshua Wayne''s spicy mouth, so she was not angry nor did she speak. "Let me help you!" Joshua Wayne remained silent for a few seconds, before opening his mouth again. "Don''t you try to fill in the mess for me. Do you think I''m not embarrassed enough now?" Mary Ann did not have any confidence, nor did he have any confidence. "Mary, I did not fully consider the matter of pulling you out to incite the rumors, but don''t worry, I will change to a different woman tomorrow and definitely will not implicate you again. If you really like Leo William, you will have the guts to confess, don''t hide it, if this goes on, I''m afraid you will be left unmarried until you are thirty years old." Joshua Wayne encouraged her. "Confession?" "I don''t dare!" When Mary Ann saw that man, his legs went weak and his mouth turned stupid. Joshua Wayne looked at this girl who was curled up in his own little world. He felt that there was nothing he could say, so he stood up: "Fine, you decide for yourself, that''s all I have to say, I''m going out. Think about it carefully."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Joshua Wayne decided not to start with Mary Ann anymore. He directly walked out, and headed in the direction Leo William had just left in. In a smoking area, he indeed saw Leo William''s tall and straight figure. One person leaned against a wall, and the cigarette in his hand had already been half burnt. When Joshua Wayne saw him, he couldn''t help but size him up. Chapter 355 Chapter 355 P ¡ªreviously, he only knew that Leo William was the person in charge of the William Group. His little brother had a good rtionship with his elder brother, and he didn''t have much contact with the people in the mall. At this moment, after sizing up Leo William, he realized that although Leo William was tall, had a handsome face and an imposing manner, he was definitely a person with a cold personality. He really didn''t know how that little idiot Mary Ann could have a crush on him. A sunny beautiful girl and a deep ice cube, how could two people call him? However, the truth was that this ice cube had somehow attracted the attention of a sunny, pretty girl. She desperately wanted to throw herself onto him and use her fiery heart to warm this ice cube guy. "Do you have any cigarettes?" Joshua Wayne stood in front of him while smiling and asked. Leo William took out a pack of cigarettes and handed them over. Joshua Wayne took a smoke, then borrowed a lighter. Two handsome men were smoking together, this scene alone was already beautiful enough. "Um, President William, may I ask, are you married?" Joshua Wayne still had a smile on his face, making people unable to reject him. Leo William looked at him strangely and replied indifferently: No! "Oh, then do you have a girlfriend?" Joshua Wayne continued to shamelessly ask. "No!" However, he still did not get the result he expected. Only then did he feel at ease. Leo William''s thin lips curled up, andughed in an indifferent manner: "Why does Young Master William like to inquire about other people''s private matters?" "It''s like this. I want to introduce you to a girlfriend. Do you want to meet her?" No matter what Joshua Wayne did, he liked to be straightforward, so he felt that it was necessary for him to help that coward. The expression in Leo William''s eyes became slightly stiff, his beautiful eyebrows knitted together: "What kind of woman do you want to introduce to me?" "The little beauty in mypany, Mary Ann!" Joshua Wayne said. Leo William''s expression changed again. Just now, the reason why he came out to smoke was because when he saw the dancing girl on stage, an indescribable feeling emerged from his body. This kind of feeling made him depressed, depressed to the point that he needed to smoke to calm down. "She''s not for me!" Leo William said indifferently, there was not a trace of emotion in his voice. "Why not?" Joshua Wayne was extremely surprised. How could it not be suitable? I''ve been secretly in love with you for a long time. "She''s too young!" Leo William''s answer surprised him yet again. He purposely pretended not to understand: "How is she young? Is it here, or is it here? " Joshua Wayne pressed a spot on his chest and then another point on his body as he smiled evilly. Even such a strict man like Leo William was about to be angered by Leo William''s sneer. "She''s too young. How old is she? Is he grown up? " Leo William suppressed the impulse to beat Joshua Wayne up, and maintained his good demeanor. "She''s already an adult, so why isn''t she an adult yet? She just passed her 18th birthdayst month." Joshua Wayne knew that his joke had sessfully angered Leo William, and he immediately recovered his serious expression: "Tell me the truth, she was crying backstage just now, crying like she''s dead. Do you know why?" Hearing that the little girl had cried, Leo William was startled. Wasn''t she smiling happily on the stage just now? Why are you crying? "Because you left midway. You probably didn''t know that when you came out, she fell on the stage and broke both her legs." Joshua Wayne said deliberately. Leo William''s brows immediately tightened. It was very normal for that woman to wrestle. Who let her wear such high shoes to dance? Serves him right! "President William, don''t tell me you are that slow? Can''t you see that Mary Ann likes you? Just now, because you left midway, she thought you hated watching her dance, but it hurt her heart. Sigh, how pitiful. " At this moment, Joshua Wayne was telling her the truth. Leo William''s expression became even richer, his eyebrows knitted in thought, "She really likes me? She told you himself? " "Of course, to be honest, if you mind her spreading rumors with me, I assure you that I have nothing to do with her at all. Our entertainment circle is just like that, they just need to be popr, and they will just mess around, but it''s really not like what the world reports say, Mary Ann is a very good girl, naive, moreover, she is kind, innocent, and only cares about taking part, never spreading rumors with other male celebrities. Of course, I am an exception, she was forced by me." Joshua Wayne tried his best to promote the little girl. He hoped to sell her sessfully. Leo William looked at him strangely: "What is your goal? Introduce her to me? are you going to let me invest in the next movie or TV show?" Hearing his words, Joshua Wayne felt as if she had been stabbed in the heart, and became slightly angry: "President William, I cannot doubt my intentions, because, I really can''t bear to see Mary Ann cry so miserably, if I really need money, I can just directly ask my brother, why would I need to introduce my most proud female star to you? "I hope you will treat her well." "Joshua Wayne, I didn''t know you were so nosy! I said, I don''t think about her!" After Leo William finished speaking, he turned around and left. Joshua Wayne looked at his back, then turned his handsome face. Leo William''s heart was in turmoil, just now Joshua Wayne said that Mary Ann liked him, was that true? Just as Leo William was about to return to his seat, he saw that the seat beside him was still empty. Lily was still helping the model take care of his clothing when she suddenly heard two voices coming from afar. "Mummy, Mummy, are you busy?" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Lily turned his head around, and saw his own children running in with Edwards following behind them. A group of staff members inside suddenly saw two beautiful children running in, following that, they all called out to Mummy, all of them staring nkly. Lily put down the work at hand, squatted down, and hugged the two little fellows: "Why did you come in?" "Mummy, we want to see how you work. So, I''m helping these big sisters to get dressed!" Emma asked curiously. Lily could not help butugh, "That''s right, do you think that the clothes worn by these big sisters are beautiful?" "So beautiful! I''ve grown up, but I still want to wear such beautiful clothes. I also want to show off!" Emma said with iparable envy. Lily immediately kissed her daughter''s cheeks and promised her: "Okay, when you grow up, Mummy will design you an even more beautiful outfit. I guarantee that you will be beautiful everyday." Chapter 356 Chapter 356 George immediately whispered into Mummy''s ears: "Mummy, let me tell you something, Daddy has been watching beautiful sister''s long legs in the stands!" "Is that so?" Lily''s eyes instantly narrowed, staring straight at Edwards. Edwards trembled inexplicably, when he saw his son''s secret words, he had a kind of bad premonition. As expected, Lily released the child, stood up, and walked towards him. "So that''s why you''re here!" Lily crossed her arms in front of her chest and gnashed her teeth in laughter. Edwards frowned: "What goal?" Edwards felt very strange, but he also felt very helpless. Smelly brat, what kind of bad things are you saying about him behind his back again? George made a face at him. Actually, when George told Mummy this, it was not because he wanted to create discord between father and Mummy, but because he wanted to see how Father would exin this matter clearly and make Mummy happy. "Are these models from ourpany beautiful?" Lily lowered his voice, because there was someone else at the side. Edwards''s handsome face froze, and he immediately red at his son sternly. This little fellow was causing him trouble again. "Do you want me to tell you the truth?" Edwards took a step forward, leaned over, and whispered into her ear: "It''s indeed not bad!" Lily''s beautiful face instantly changed, she turned to leave, but in the next second, Edwards grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his embrace. Before Lily could react, he was kissed on the lips by the man. George and Emma''s expressions immediately changed. "Oh my god, Daddy, you don''t need to do this, do you?" George was instantly impressed by his father. He could exin things that he couldn''t exin with his mouth just by kissing him. Lily wasn''t really angry, she just wanted to hear Edwards''s exnation. But she didn''t expect him to not have any exnation and immediately gave him a kiss, causing her to blush red with embarrassment. She pushed him away, "What are you doing!" "Didn''t you suspect that my purpose was not simple? That''s right, I''m not that simple! " Edwards laughed sinisterly. A few of the workers by the side could only barely see Edwards''s smile. But at this moment, that aloof and cold President Wayne had actually be so dishonest in front of Lily, it was truly unbelievable. Lily was truly convinced by this man, she could only straighten the hair by her ears and feign calmness: "Alright, this is the work area backstage, you should bring the children out, don''t affect the progress of the work." Edwards could only hug his daughter with one hand and leave while holding his son''s hand. As soon as he left, the worker at the side immediately rushed to Lily like a frying pan, "Miss Lily, are those two children really yours to the President Wayne? "Heavens, this child is already this old. I''m so jealous!" "The most enviable thing is that those two children belong to the President Wayne. They are so beautiful, their genes are so good!" "Lily, you really know how to hide things. When you first entered our Company, I truly treated you as a newbie, and luckily I didn''t offend you. Otherwise, Ms. Xipil would have suppressed me to death." Lily and the other Listen to her s started to talk at once, and started tough softly. "Alright, you guys stop gossiping about my affairs, hurry up and work, if not, if something goes wrong, Boss Xipil will really scold you to death." Once they heard Xipil, none of them dared to speak carelessly again. This fashion showsted for more than two hours before it ended. When the curtain call ended, Xipil led her team to the stage to express his gratitude. Lily looked at his own child and Edwards on the stage, a tinge of love in his eyes. After the press conference was over, the guests were invited to a nearby venue for a luncheon. A sumptuous meal and wine were prepared for the guests to interact and get to know each other. Lily and Xipil had also changed into formal attire. When Lily passed the resting area, he heard some sobbing sounds from inside and immediately pushed the door open to enter. Mary Ann was still wiping her tears with a tissue, when she suddenly felt pain in her heart: "Miss Ann, why are you still sitting here? Don''t cry anymore. Look, your eyes are already red from crying. Come, let''s go eat something." "Miss Lily, is it over?" Mary Ann stood up and asked. Yeah, it''s already over. Everyone has already moved to the side of the banquet hall to rest, you should go too. Lily advised softly. "But I don''t have any decent clothes to wear anymore!" Mary Ann pointed to the clothes on her body that were still worn on stage, and said bitterly. "I have a lot here. Come here, I''ll choose one for you!" Lily took her hand and brought out a set of light and elegant long gown for her, and also fixed her makeup. "Miss Lily, you''re such a good person. No wonder you''re so blessed. You have two cute children!" Mary Ann sighed. Lily chuckled. "You''ll be happy in the future as well. Let''s go and quickly find the person you like." The two of them stepped into the banquet hall. As expected, when they saw Edwards''s group sitting together and chatting, a few people beside them wanted to greet them, but they were all trembling with fear. The moment Mary Ann entered, she immediately saw Leo William. Her whole body shivered, and she suddenly felt a fear of not daring to step forward. Lily tugged on her wrist. "Bold up, go up to talk to him." "Miss Lily, I''ve always been very timid. I ..." Why don''t we just sit here!" Mary Ann thought about how he had just left the stage, and felt her heart broken. How could she still have the face to go over and talk to him? When Lily saw her pale face, he couldn''t help but force her. "Alright then, sit first, I''ll go greet them." Mary Ann quickly nodded her head. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Lily walked over, greeted Lynn Wood and the Luo brothers, then sat beside Edwards. She did not see Alice, so perhaps she had already left. When she ran in to scold him, she looked extremely injured. Lily did not want to care about her anymore. Lynn Wood smiled as she looked at Lily: "Miss Lily, you really make me jealous. Your child is already so old, and your husband is so outstanding, yet you''re still working so hard, and all the benefits in the world have been taken by you." Lily''s face instantly flushed red, she lowered her head and smiled: "Thank you for your noble words!" When Edwards heard Lynn Wood call him husband, and Lily clearly did not exin this point, his lips curled into a smile, and he felt a little happy in his heart. "Sister Lynn, you are wrong, Daddy has not married my Mummy yet!" George immediately dispelled Edwards''s happiness. Lynn Wood was stunned: "You''re not married yet? I thought you guys already epted it. Sorry about that, but I made a slip of the tongue just now." Chapter 357 Chapter 357 D ¡ªempsey had the urge to kick his son into the sky. He immediately smiled and said: "We will get married sooner orter. At that time, I hope that everyone wille and support us." Lily nced at Edwards. Leo William smiled and said: "Of course, if you two get married, we will all be there to congratte you." When Billy William heard the word marriage, he couldn''t help but take a nce at Lynn Wood. Lynn Wood was obviously looking at him as well. Their gazes made contact in the air for a while, and then they both turned their faces away a little embarrassedly. At this moment, what Leo William was concerned about was actually the girl sitting far away. She had donned a new set of clothes, and quietly sat there in a daze. Lily also followed Leo William''s gaze, and after that, she could not help but beg with a smile: "President William, do you know Mary Ann?" Billy William nodded his head: "She had worked with mypany before, I will go greet her." Upon hearing that he wanted to take the initiative and go over, Lily was instantly overjoyed. Leo William carried a cup of wine. When his assistant heard that he took the initiative to go over and greet Mary Ann, he immediately became vignt. Mary Ann was feeling extremely downcast at the moment. She looked around randomly, but she did not dare look in Leo William''s direction. She kept having the feeling that every single nce from that man would cause her heart to break. Lily looked around once, then asked Edwards: "Where''s your brother?" "He left first when he had something to do!" Edwards replied indifferently. Lily eximed! Leo William leisurely walked in front of Mary Ann, and said with a low voice: "Miss Ann, can I sit here?" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Mary Ann suddenly heard his voice, and her entire being froze in shock, and when she turned her head back, her face was filled with panic. "Dang ..." President William, please sit! " She anxiously stood up, she really did not expect Leo William to actually personallye and talk to her, oh my god, what an honor. Leo William turned his head to the side and sent his assistant away: "Help us bring something to eat!" The assistant was unwilling, but could only follow the boss''s instructions. Mary Ann said anxiously: "I don''t dare trouble your assistant, I''ll go take it myself." "Sit down, I have something to ask you!" Leo William said in a domineering tone. Mary Ann quickly sat down, her beautiful eyes opened wide as she looked at him: "President William, what do you have to ask me?" "Joshua Wayne said that you like me, right?" When Leo William opened his mouth, Mary Ann felt that the sky had darkened, and he had the urge to smash into a wall and die. This damned Joshua Wayne, who allowed him to speak nonsense? It''s over, it''s all over. This time, she was going to throw her face back to her maternal grandma''s. "That... I... "Yes!" Mary Ann wanted to exin something, but in the end, she could only admit it. Leo William''s gaze fell upon her beautiful little face. Seeing her red and swollen eyes, he knew that she had really been crying for a long time. "Why are you crying?" He asked even though he already knew the answer. Mary Ann was stunned, and anxiously thought, could it be that Joshua Wayne must have also told this man the reason why I''m crying? "It''s nothing, I just fell and felt some pain!" "Why did you fall!" "Maybe I''m wearing my shoes too high!" "Isn''t it because of me?" Leo William''s words shocked Mary Ann''s fragile heart once again, and she became somewhat dumbstruck. Oh my god, why is that so? Why did this man ask such a thing? Why did he ask such a shameful question? Mary Ann suddenly became more daring, she bit her lower lip: "Yes, it''s because of you that I lost my bnce and fell down after you left." A rare smile appeared on Leo William''s icy handsome face. Mary Ann raised her head and saw the corner of his lips curling up, she was even more frustrated now, she bit her lips until they were white, then cursed: "This damned Joshua Wayne, I want to split up with him." Leo William''s ears pricked up, as he heard her scolding. His thin lips lifted even more happily: "Don''t me Joshua Wayne. If he hadn''te to find me, I wouldn''t have known that you liked me." Mary Ann''s face turned red, she suddenly wanted to leave. "Mypany has an advertisement endorsement recently. Are you interested?" The smile on Leo William''s face slowly faded, his voice was as indifferent as ever. Mary Ann was stunned, then she panicked: "President William, you might have misunderstood, I like you, and do not want to take the job from you, I do not have any intentions towards you." "I know. I haven''t found a suitable candidate for this endorsement. If you''re interested,e to my office tomorrow and find me. We''ll have a good chat!" After Leo William finished speaking, he stood up and walked over to Edwards''s side. Mary Ann stared at his back in a daze. What did he mean by that? Was he pitying her? He clearly knew how much he liked her, yet he did not give her an urate answer. Just like that, he hung her on his neck. How terrible! Mary Ann''s heart was in a mess, her beautiful eyes was still looking at the man, when suddenly, a te of food dropped in front of her. Then, it was Leo William''s assistant, Amy''s, coldughter. "Miss Ann, did my boss talk to you about something just now? It makes you so absent-minded and sad." Mary Ann raised her head and looked at the woman dressed in professional attire. She was a mixed blood beauty, had a good temperament and was tall. Mary Ann said in a low voice: "I''m talking to him about something, I don''t think I need to report to you." "I''m his assistant. Whether it''s his work or personal matters, I need to take care of them for him." Amy proudly raised the corner of her mouth: "If you want to have a chance to talk to my boss in the future, you might have to go through me." Mary Ann lifted her head to look at her, and was a little taken aback. "You like him too?" Amy''s face changed, then, she seemed to have realized something and immediately became angry: "Did you just confess to my boss? I already knew that. It''s a pity that you''re a yboy. For a man with my boss''s identity, it''s impossible for him to fall for a woman like you in the acting industry. He thinks that it''s dirty." It was not the first time that Mary Ann had been scolded dirty by others, but now that she heard it, she was extremely angry. She tapped the table with her finger: "Who are you scolding for being dirty? I''m much cleaner than you are." Amy looked at Leo William, who was also looking to the side. She immediately restrained her anger and said coldly: "Then we will see, with me here, don''t even think about getting near my boss." Mary Ann never thought that before she could even think things through, she would encounter such a strong love rival. She grabbed the bag on the table, then quickly turned around and left. Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Leo William looked at her delicate figure that had disappeared, and the expression in his eyes slightly narrowed. Lily was feeding her daughter porridge while Edwards was talking about work. Leo William Tu Ran stood up: Mypany still has matters to take care of, so we will be leaving first. "Big bro, I want to stay for a bit longer. You should go back to thepany first." Billy William saw that Lynn Wood did not leave, and he did not want to leave either. "Up to you!" Leo William had never cared about this little brother, indulging him in all sorts of ways. Of course, Billy William had been very obedient and sensible since he was young. Other than not having his Big Brother''s ability and ambition, he could be considered a man as gentle as jade. Seeing that Billy William did not follow his big brother out, a faint smile appeared in Lynn Wood''s eyes. Not long after Leo William left, Lynn Wood suddenly turned and looked at Billy William: "Did Young Master Leo drive here by himself?" Billy William hurriedly nodded, "Yes!" "Can you send me to thepany? I just told my driver to leave first. " Lynn Wood had already prepared to trouble him, so she sent a message to the driver just now, asking him to drive away. Hearing this honorable assignment, Billy William''s face was full of joy: "Of course you can, do you want to leave now?" "Yes, I have also yed enough. It''s time to return to thepany to do some work. President Wayne, Miss Lily, thank you for your invitation." Lynn Wood smiled and stood up. Billy William quickly winked at Edwards as well. "I''m leaving first, enjoy yourselves!" "Drive slower!" Edwards warned him repeatedly. Billy William nodded and followed Lynn Wood out of the venue. It was sunny outside and the weather was extremely sunny. Lynn Wood was currently descending from the stairs, and she was walking carefully while carrying her skirt in one hand and her bag in the other. Billy William looked at the high heels on her feet, then thought about her crooked legs fromst time. He quickly walked to her side and carefully guarded her as he went down the stairs. Lynn Wood looked at him andughed: "What? It''s not like you''re afraid I''ll fall." "Yeah, your legs are perfect, so don''t fall again." Billy William nodded and smiled. "I didn''t expect you to be such a nice person. You''re really good at caring about others!" Lynn Wood praised with a sigh. Billy William''s beautiful face instantly flushed red, feeling a little embarrassed. Lynn Wood blushed when she saw him, and couldn''t help but ask: "Young Master Billy, when can you bring your girlfriend here for me to see? Let me see what kind of woman has such good fortune, to be able to find such a good boyfriend." Billy William''s handsome face stiffened, and said after a long while: "I don''t have a girlfriend, Lynn, don''t y jokes with me." "That''s impossible. I remember that when you were distracted at the meetingst time, you were thinking about a beautifuldy, right?" The closer Lynn Wood got to him, the more the woman''s sour tone became. Billy Williamughed bitterly: "Really not!" Seeing that he was serious and not lying, Lynn Wood''s mood suddenly became better. "This time, our twopanies are both developing real estate projects. The foundationying ceremony will be held on Blue Bay Ind. Who did yourpany send there?" Lynn Wood suddenly asked. Billy William was startled, after quickly thinking for a while, he said: "I might ask for orders to go over." "Alright, then we''ll meet at Blue Bay Ind in three days!" When Lynn Wood heard that he wanted to go, she instantly made a decision. Billy William''s handsome face lit up, and looked at her in disbelief: "Lynn, will you be attending this time? I thought you''d send in the night and the day? " "He''s been busy chasing after your cousintely, so I don''t feelfortable letting him pass. Therefore, I''m going there myself." Lynn Wood exined ndly. This reason sounded very convincing. Billy William''s thin lips curled up, and joy filled the bottom of his heart. From the looks of it, he would be able to meet He Lynn Wood again three dayster? Edwardszily leaned on the sofa as he carried the alcohol over to him. "President Wayne, thank you for your great support. This time, the New productunch''s organization was very sessful. Xipil spoke with extreme respect. First of all, she was Lily''s godmother. In the future, she would y an important role in Lily''s decisions, and Lily would definitely ask her about it. Also, she had previously supported the living expenses of two children, so to Edwards, this was a huge kindness. "Xipil, you are too polite, it has been proven that my eyes are not bad, and I did not pick the wrong person, of course, all of this was because of your leisurely work, and it was she who rmended you to me, which is why he did not bury such an outstanding talent." Edwards smiled as he praised his. Xipil was terrified in his heart, the smile on his face became even wider: "Yeah, I am also very grateful for the great rmendation, and hope that in the future, under the leadership of President Wayne, our One Thought Building Company can grow bigger, and have a better future." "I will!" Edwards clinked his cup with hers, and drank the wine with his head raised. Emma giggled as she held onto Xipil''s hand. "Grandmother, we meet again." Hearing Emma call her grandmother, Xipil immediately beamed. He squatted down and caressed her small hands: "Emma, next time, should grandmother bring you out to y or not?" "Yes, Grandma. This taciturn person is my brother. His name is George!" Emma quickly pulled on George''s clothes and introduced him with a smile. George was dissatisfied with his sister''s introduction. "Who''s silent, I''m not? I already know who she is, she''s the godmother of Mummy, but if we call her Grandmother, won''t we be calling her old?" Lily burst out inughter. Xipil alsoughed: "George, no, it''s my honor to have you all call me Grandmother." "Alright then. As long as you don''t mind us calling you old, you''ll be my grandma from now on. What a young and beautiful grandma!" Being praised by the little fellow''s sweet mouth, Xipil immediately became a little embarrassed. "Lily, take care of the good kids and President Wayne. "Godmother, you go ahead and busy yourself. The children are also a bit tired, we might have to take them away first, so we''ll leave the rest to you!" Looking at his daughter''s tired little face, Lily knew that the little fellows all had the habit of taking a nap. "It''s fine. You guys can go back first. I''ll watch over here!" Edwards had actually wanted to leave a long time ago, but due to Lily''s face, he didn''t say that he was leaving. At this moment, since Lily had said that she would leave, Edwards was naturally prepared to leave as well. When the family of four left the venue, they attracted everyone''s attention. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. It was likely that the new product gathering would be extremely lively. The two little fellows were sent back by Edwards for an afternoon nap, but Lily actually wanted to return back to thepany to do some finishing work. In the carriage, however, it was stopped by Edwards. Chapter 359 Chapter 359 "¡ªCome with me to thepany!" The man said in a domineering tone. Lily looked at him strangely: "Why would I go to yourpany? I''m very busy at the moment!" "I will call Jane Wayne overter. I want to confront her face to face." Edwards could no longer wait to find Jane Wayne at night. He felt that Lily was still neither cold nor hot to him, this made him very annoyed and even made him not in the mood to work anymore. Therefore, the principle behind his actions was that when he thought of difficulties, he had to decisively resolve them. Hearing that he wanted to call Jane Wayne over, Lily''s expression became stiff, but, he did not decide to get off the carriage. "Alright, I''d like to hear how you''re going to confront her." Lily said indifferently. Edwards reached out and pulled her into his embrace with a little force. His thin lips pressed against her pink cheeks and he kissed her. "You hide in a while and let me ask her." "Why should I hide?" Lily was very dissatisfied, because she did not want to do anything sneaky. Edwards chuckled: "If you want to hear the truth, then behave yourself and do as I say." Lily looked at him with her beautiful eyes. Did men like women who were more obedient? However, she didn''t want to be a good girl. "Alright, I''ll do as you say!" But in order to hear the truth, Lily could only feel wronged. When Lily and Edwards sat in their car and headed towards the Group Headquarters building, Edwards''s phone rang. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "It''s my grandma!" Edwards''s eyes carried a smile as he looked at Lily, "She probably already knows about the child''s matter." Lily was slightly taken aback, but then she forcefully pushed him away: "Then why aren''t you listening quickly?" Edwards looked at her coquettish eyes and immediately ced his phone next to his ear. "Grandmother..." "You unfilial grandson, are you hiding something huge from me?" The tone of the olddy on the other side of the phone that was close to exploding made Edwards shudder. "Grandma, listen to my exnation ..." "I''m not listening. I''m at the airport right now, together with your grandpa. We''ll arrive at 3 in the morning. When the timees, let''s meet up." After the olddy finished speaking, she directly hung up the phone. Edwards''s expression was a little stiff, and Lily had also been looking at his expression the entire time. Seeing his startled expression, she could not help but ask anxiously: "What did your grandmother say?" "She told me to prepare for the flight!" Edwards put down his phone, turned his head, and looked at Lily with a serious face: "My grandmother is a straightforward person, if she says something that you don''t like, you canin to me, but don''t say anything against her in front of her, okay?" Lily''s little face froze. Hearing his words, she suddenly felt as if a great war wasing, that kind of fear and unease, was covering her entire body. "Just tell me straight out that your grandmother might turn her back on me, and I might be more receptive." Lily crossed her arms in front of her chest with a calm expression. "Don''t worry, no matter how much my grandmother despises you, she can''t do anything to you. Don''t forget, you have two cute children." Edwards smiled as heforted her. "What if your grandmother, like you before, only wants children and doesn''t ept me? If your grandmother was like what you said before, if I still wanted to im custody of you, then bring me to court. I will definitely lose, then what should I do? I might curse! " Lily still felt that if the Old Granny were toe, it would be a huge matter and she had to treat it seriously. "Then scold me! Recently, my grandma''s personality has been a bit straightforward. Maybe it''s because she''s been spoiled by my grandpa and me. " Edwards''srge hand reached over, wanting to grab her small hand, but Lily dodged it instantly. "Is there any use in me scolding you? "Although my birth is not that good, I have never liked to be wronged since I was young!" Lily couldn''t help but be angered by this man andugh. "I know, I won''t let you suffer any grievances. I will definitely stand by your side and fight against my grandmother to the end." This time, Edwards touched her small hand as he wished and tightly gripped it. "How dare you disobey your grandmother''s orders? Her body is rather weak. If you anger her to death, you''ll definitely feel guilty and guilty, right? " Lily sighed. To be honest, what Edwards had said just now was very pleasing to her ears. However, she didn''t know if it was because she had watched too many TV dramas, or because she had watched too many bloody scenes online, but she felt that the struggle between the elders and juniors would most likely end in tragedy. It would only end when the other party came to a compromise. Edwards looked into her eyes, and then sighed: "My fight against my grandmother, has never been won." Lily''s eyes darkened, after that, she retracted her hand from his big palm: "Then this time, you don''t n on winning, right?" "Lily..." "Let me get off!" Lily''s tone turned slightly colder. "What hasn''t happened yet? Why do we have to be so pessimistic about the results? Maybe my grandmother really likes you? " Edwards grabbed her wrist once again, forcefully pulling her closer to him. "I feel that we don''t need to be angry over this matter." Only now did Lily realize that he had been too serious. That''s right, it was still unknown, so how could she be angry at him? "Who asked you to say what I don''t like to hear?" Lily red at him in dissatisfaction. "Then I''ll say something nice to you now, do you want me to coax you?" The man''s thin lips stuck to her ear as he spoke with a slightly sinister tone. Lily''s ears felt warm and itchy, she immediately blushed: "No!" "I love you!" Edwards whispered three words into her ear in a hoarse voice: "Lily, I love you. Do you know?" Lily''s body trembled, the man''s words of love were so touching that it gave her goosebumps. "Why do you say that? Don''t be disrespectful! " Lily was really not a woman who liked to listen to sweet talk. She felt that if a person really loved her, then she would say less and do things that she liked. When Edwards saw her blushing face as he weakly scolded him, he knew that the anger in this woman''s heart had already been extinguished. The atmosphere in the carriage continued to grow stronger. Something was not right about Lily, she had a strange feeling that from the moment the man said that he loved her, it was quietly happening. It was like a seed that was about to sprout. She was truly afraid that she would instantly be a towering tree that would upy every inch of her heart. Lily ruthlessly said to herself in her heart, don''t let this kind of child absorb it and nourish it, don''t water it, and don''t let it see the sunlight, it should be able to grow a little slower. Chapter 360 Chapter 360 When the car reached to the bottom of the headquarters, Edwards still held onto her small hand and stepped into the hall with his long legs. Lily awkwardly followed by his side, lowering his eyes, not looking at the countless surprised looks. Although she was getting used to him holding her hand and getting used to people looking at her, the feeling in her heart made her panic and at a loss of what to do. He entered the elevator! The man stretched out his long arm and knocked her against the wall of the elevator. Lily was frightened by his action, her beautiful eyes blinked strongly: "What do you want to do now?" Edwards curled his lips and said sinisterly: "Don''t all women like men to bring about different sounds of heartbeats?" Lily frowned, and looked at the palm he used to support her own ears: "Where did you learn this technique?" "The inte is a good thing!" Edwards said without hiding anything. "I didn''t expect the dignified CEO of Wayne Company to be learning romance skills online. Aren''t you afraid of being ridiculed?" Lilyughed and mocked him. Edwards''s gaze was locked onto her pink lips, and he uncontrobly lowered his head, giving his a forceful kiss: "Do I still have a face in front of you? Didn''t you lose everything?" Lily waspletely convinced by this man''s shameless skin. When the elevator reached the first floor, Lily pushed him away as if she was afraid that she would be seen by others. Edwards liked to tease her when there was no one around, so when the elevator door opened, he retracted his arm. Passing through the bright and long corridor, they arrived at Edwards''s private resting room! There were many rooms, such as the gym, the lounge, the tea room and the projection room. When Edwards and Lily just entered, they saw their assistant Larry anxiously reporting to them: "Young Master, Jane Wayne is downstairs. She said that you called her over." Edwards''s eyes swept across Lily''s small face and he said to his: "Get her up here, bring her to see me!" After Larry left, Edwards pointed at his resting room. "You can go inside to rest, I won''t close the door!" Lily turned and walked towards the resting area. When she was halfway, she stopped and looked at Edwards''s face for a few seconds before continuing. A few minutester, Jane Wayne walked in wearing a beautiful dress. She was obviously dressed up specially. She wore a pink dress, and her long hair was very soft. There was even a faint perfume scent on her body as she walked over. On top of makeup, Jane Wayne still chose simple and elegant light makeup. It wasn''t that she really liked her look, but that she knew Edwards liked her. She remembered that when she was just an adult, she had already learned how to draw thick makeup. It turned out that he liked simple and elegant women, and did not like having too much powder on his face. "Edwards, did you call me over for something? Or was it because you missed me? " Jane Wayne walked in and asked while smiling casually, just like how she used to ask Edwards numerous times when she went to look for him. Edwards looked at her, his handsome face covered with ayer of frost. Ignoring the woman''s charming smile, he asked coldly: "You went to find Lily? Who told you to look for her?" Jane Wayne looked at his cold and handsome face, and mentioned Lily in the very first sentence. She already knew that she had gone to find her, and that made Edwards angry. "Edwards, don''t misunderstand, I just want to see her. I want to know what she looks like. Jane Wayne immediately exined, and in addition, she spoke in a tone that carried a hint of withdrawal in it, "Edwards, are you angry?" Edwards instead let out a coldugh, "You''ve seen her. What did you tell her?" "I didn''t say anything, I was really just curious ..." At first, I thought she was a beautifuldy, but when I saw herter on, I realized that Edwards''s eyesight had be bad. In my opinion, she really isn''t a particrly dazzling beauty, she''s even a bit ordinary ... " Because the time that Jane Wayne was here was too coincidental, she did not know that Edwards and Lily already had two children, thus she gave such an evaluation of Lily. She felt that as long as she made Lily sound a little more ordinary, Edwards would probably really realize that this woman was not worth being infatuated with. Edwards said that Lily looked very average, and even suspected that he had poor eyesight. All of this, Edwards was not angry, because from his perspective, he could only admire Lily, a woman. Whether the other women were good or bad, he did not know, and he would definitely not admire them. But when she leaned on the wall and heard the voiceing from outside, Lily''s beautiful face turned pale. She never expected that the methods Jane Wayne used to hurt others behind her back was so brilliant, she actually scolded her as normal. Well, she was, she admitted. However, he still felt a bit ufortable in his heart when someone said this behind his back. This was human nature, right? Lily is indeed not some great beauty, but she suits my interests very well. I hope that when you meet her in the future, you won''t use such a worldly gaze to evaluate her. " Edwards''s eyes swept across the door of the resting room. He guessed that the little girl inside was angry too. Jane Wayne curled her lower lip: "Edwards, did you call me over just to discuss whether she''s beautiful or not? "I don''t want to waste my time on her. It''s so rare for me to see you, we..." "What did you tell her?" Edwards cut off her words, his voice sounding extremely stern. "Edwards, why do you keep asking me this? Did she tell you something? I really didn''t expect her to comin to you so quickly. Indeed, it''s good to have someone backing you up. If you''ve suffered, you can stillin to others. " Jane Wayne''s impression of Lily immediately dropped to the extreme. She felt that although Lily seemed strong, in reality, she was just a viin. A war between women, yet she needed a man to settle it for her. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "You told her we had slept?" Edwards''s voice turned cold, his gaze was also as sharp as a knife, staring straight into Jane Wayne''s eyes. Jane Wayne''s body froze up because of his stare, she subconsciously pinched her fingers, bit her lower lip and said: "Edwards, I never thought that you would be angry because of these words. I indeed said it, but I have no other intentions. I just wanted to tell her that we were once very happy, very happy, I hope that she can return you back to me ..." Chapter 361 Chapter 361 "¡ª Enough!" Edwards Wayne shouted in anger: "You''re still spouting nonsense over things that haven''t happened yet? Jane Wayne, you are behaving more and more like my uncle, trying to do things recklessly, what do you think I, Edwards Wayne, am? Commodities that could be traded? If you ask her to return it, will I be yours? " " Brother, I''m sorry, I was wrong, I shouldn''t have said those words. Please don''t be angry, alright?" Jane Wayne was guilty, so after being scolded by Edwards Wayne, she was so scared that she lost her nerves and started crying, begging pitifully for forgiveness. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Do you know why I had to bear with you so much? It''s because we grew up together and because you still have feelings for my grandparents But there''s a limit to my patience. If you continue to disrupt my life now, I''ll be as merciless to you as if you were my uncle! " Edwards Wayne warned her coldly, his voice was as cold as ice. Jane Wayne''s heart was in pain, she raised her tear - stained eyes and looked at the unfamiliar face in front of her that made her feel uneasy. "Edwards Wayne, are you really going to be so heartless to me? You know I love you, I''ve always loved you, but for the past five years, you''ve cold-shouldered me and ignored me. It''s as if I''ve never been here in your life. But have you really forgotten? When you hugged me crying, holding my hand, telling me not to leave, did you have a little feelings for me? Yes... You walked out of that dark cage, so you left me behind,. Do you know? Your dependence on me has be a love, deep in my soul. I even couldn''t forget you. " Jane Wayne pressed her pierced heart, every word was filled with resentment and tears, recounting the torments she had suffered during these five years. Edwards Wayne looked at thedy in front of him, listening to her words made, his heart startto feel uneasy. Things did not seem to be going in the direction as he thought. Because, he didn''t expect that other than Jane Wayne admitting that she had lied, she had also erupted the feelings in her heart. Edwards Wayne''s eyes looked towards the door of the lounge. To his expectation, Lily, who had been hiding inside, walked out at this moment. Jane Wayne had intentionally wanted to say a few more emotional words to stir up some good memories that Edwards Wayne had of her, but when she suddenly saw Lily, her face changed greatly. She pointed at Lily: "Edwards, why is she here?" When Edwards Wayne saw Lily, a look of anxiousness shed across his handsome face. He walked over and grabbed her wrist, "Are you leaving now?" Lily lowered his gaze, following the direction of her own arm, and looked at that warm big palm. From what Jane Wayne had just said, this hand should have also held her hands tightly. "Jane Wayne, why did you lie to me?" Lily stared at Jane Wayne''s face and asked. Jane Wayne''s face was pale white, her expression revealed the anger of being deceived: "Didn''t I just say it? I hope that you can give the man I love to me, Lily, just take it as me begging you ..." "Shut up!" Edwards Wayne''s gaze ruthlessly pierced towards her. Jane Wayne slightly raised her chin, looking like she was unwilling to admit defeat, because she loved him so deep, she was not afraid of Edwards Wayne''s gaze that wanted to devour her. She just stared straight at Lily, as if waiting for her reply. Lily''s heart was in turmoil. At this moment, her mind was in a mess. She never thought that such drama scene would happen that She had to fight over Edwards Wayne with a woman. She had always thought that she was too proud to face this kind of situation, because she felt that she would turn around without a care in the world. Throw a cool back to them and she can disappear from their lives without love or hate. But at this moment, her feet were rooted to the ground, unable to move. A stubborn emotion was in her heart. She won''t leave! She wanted this man as well. "It''s useless for you to beg me, I can''t possibly let my child lose thier father. Besides, Edwards Wayne will make his own choice, I simply won''t have the right to give him away." After Lily finished speaking, she lightly withdrew her hand from Edwards Wayne''srge palm and said indifferently: "I''ll be leaving first!" Edwards Wayne looked at her back that was leaving in a hurry, and he knew that this woman was angry again. Still, he was happy because she said that she wouldn''t let her children lose their father. Did that prove that she was epting him? "What child?" Edwards, what child did she just say? Do you have children? " Lily''s words ignited Jane Wayne''s mes of unease and fear. She was currently at a loss and only wanted to know the answer. Edwards Wayne looked at the panic in her eyes and said coldly: "Jane Wayne, when will you learn to respect me? In any case, I''m still your brother, so stop dreaming about being my girlfriend. My child will not agree, and I ... From now on, I can still treat you as my sister. I can even transfer more properties to your name to ensure that you will be able to eat and sleep well in the future. Does he have children? Her Edwards had a child with Lily? Jane Wayne staggered, almost losing her bnce. "I can consider helping you with anything, on ount of us being childhood friends!" Seeing her standing still like a sculpture,Edwards Wayne agreed to her words because he still took her past into consideration. TJane Wayne''s eyes were filled with despair, she turned and walked out falteringly. She knew clearly that if Edwards Wayne and Lily had children, then she would not stand any chance. The harm Edwards Wayne had once suffered would definitely make him cherish his children even more. The only person Jane Wayne hated at the moment, was Lily. What does this woman deserve to give birth to Edwards Wayne''s child? Jane Wayne really couldn''t understand why Edwards Wayne would casually have children with a woman. Could it be because of his physical needs that he stopped choosing? Coincidentally, that woman was very shrewd and had secretly given birth before he knew? So as to talk about childrenter? Jane Wayne walked out of thepany building in a daze. Under the sunlight, she still felt dizzy. "Miss Wayne ..." Suddenly, a slender figure walked out from the pir behind her. It was Lily. When they were upstairs, she hadn''t said anything in front of Edwards Wayne, but now, she felt that it was necessary for her to continue discussing with Jane Wayne. Jane Wayne turned around and immediately hid all of her emotions. She still liked to slightly raise her chin, pretending that she did not want to lose. "Are youcent? So, you still want to humiliate me? " Jane Wayne looked like she had suffered an injustice. In her eyes, it was hard to hide her jealousy, while using Lily''s crime. Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Lily was slightly startled, then she smiled: "I haven''t even opened my mouth, you have already convicted me." "Then you want me to apologize to you?" Jane Wayne sneered again. Lily''s face also became serious, "I don''t need you to apologize." "Don''t pretend to be magnanimous here. Lily, your methods are not bad thatyou actually hid in the room, making Edwards Wayne personally force me to speak the truth. However, even if you gave birth to his child, you still wouldn''t understand him. Jane Wayne said self-righteously. Lily stared at her for a moment, then turned and left. Actually, she didn''t know why she had to wait for Jane Wayne here. She actually didn''t have anything she wanted to say to her. Perhaps, she just wanted to see what kind of person this woman who had apanied Edwards Wayne before was. Now it seemed that Jane Wayne had been on her guard against her, and treated her as her enemy. Jane Wayne looked at Lily''s back figure, squinted her eyes and snorted coldly, then left in her own car. At night! Lily participated in the celebration banquet at thepany! After Edwards Wayne finished his work at thepany, he returned early because he felt that Lily still needed to listen to his exnation. When he returned, he saw that his daughter Emma was coughing. "Daddy, I seem to have a cold!" Emma coughed a few times, while looking at Edwards Wayne who was squatting in front of her with a little fear. "Again?" "Maybe when I ran along with the pony in the afternoon on the grass, I took off my clothes ... then I was sweating all over. " As Emma was speaking, she reached out with the back of her hand to her forehead, and then, to his father''s forehead: "Daddy, oh my god, I''m going to have a fever, my forehead is so hot!" Hearing that, Edwards Wayne immediately pressed his forehead against his daughter''s little forehead. He discovered that it was not very hot and immediatelyughed softly, "Your forehead isn''t burning up? Emma, don''t worry, I''ll bring you to the doctor''s to get some medicine now." George walked down the stairs. When he saw Edwards Wayne, he quickly ran down the stairs. "Daddy, idiot Emma is coughing. George was still very concerned about his sister. "Alright, I''ll take her to get the medicine now. You stay at home by yourself." After Edwards Wayne finished speaking, he carried his daughter and walked out. In the car, Emma leaned onto her father''s chest listlessly. Edwards Wayne lowered his head and kissed her head: "Just take some medicine and you''ll be fine!" "Daddy, stop kissing me. I''m afraid I''ll infect you. When that happens, you''ll have to cough too." Emma quickly reached out and pushed his handsome face away, preventing him from kissing again. Seeing his daughter''s cute actions, Edwards Wayne couldn''t help butugh. "Don''t worry, Daddy''s body is very strong, a small cold like yours won''t be able to infect me." "Is that so? Mummy said that daddy was very narcissistic, as expected! " Emma grinned and said. Edwards Wayne''s expression froze for a moment: Your Mummy really said so? "Yes, I asked Mummy about it a few nights ago. I asked her if Daddy looked good, and Mummy said Daddy is very handsome!" Emma immediately told the whole story of herte night conversation with the Mummy in. "Then did your Mummy say she like me or something?" Edwards Wayne couldn''t help but coax his daughter. "Yes, Mummy said that she will slowly fall in love with you in the future!" Emma said as she nodded her head. When Edwards Wayne heard his daughter''s words, he was somewhat happy in his heart. He could actually feel the change in Lily''s feelings towards him as well. But, Jane Wayne had ruined his rtionship that he had painstakingly maintained. "Emma, can you say a few good words in front of your Mummy?" Edwards Wayne was so shrewd that he started to beg for her daughter''s help. Emma nodded obediently: "Don''t worry, Daddy. I have been saying good words about you all this time." "What a good child!" Edwards Wayne hugged her daughter closer, and then kissed her lips. "Daddy is so lucky to have such a caring little cotton-padded jacket like you." Emma also happily snuggled into her father''s embrace. She realized that being with her father felt really good, and in the future, she would always hope to live together with him. Lily did not go home to eat dinner because she wanted to escape from Edwards Wayne. However, when she rushed back after dinner, she found that her daughter was sick. She felt guilty and med herself again. In the past, she didn''t know Edwards Wayne, so she took very much care of him with her two children. But now, with Edwards Wayne, she seemed to be dependent on him. "Mummy, Daddy gave me sweet pills, I drank them all in one breath!" After Emma showered, she laid on the bed and said to the Mummy with a smile. Emmay down beside his daughter, reached out, and gentlybed her smooth little hair. She gently said: "Emma, if there''s anything ufortable, you must tell Mummy, understand?" "Got it!" Emma immediately hugged Mummy''s arm, stuck her face close to Mummy and closed her eyes to sleep. Lily tucked his daughter under a small nket and only after looking at her face that quickly fell asleep did her heart calm down. After coaxing her daughter to sleep, Lily straightened her back and decided to take a bath. After showering, she couldn''t resist the urge to take a look at her son. When she opened the door, she saw Edwards Wayne lying on the bed with a towel wrapped around his body. His son had long fallen asleep. Edwards Wayne looked at Lily, who had pushed open the door and stuck her head in. Lily also didn''t expect her son to fall asleep so early today. After she exchanged a nce with Edwards Wayne, she decided to close the door. The man suddenly got up from the bed, walked to the door, opened it and walked out. Lily could smell the male''s scent from the his body. He seemed to have just showered and was still warm. "Are you angry with me for what happened today?" Edwards Wayne stretched out a hand, blocking her way of returning her room, and said with a low voice. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "No!" Lilyposed herself and said calmly. "Really?" Edwards Wayne''s gaze swept across her face, and in the end, looked into her eyes and asked. Lily sighed: "Alright, I can''t lie to myself, I also don''t know what kind of emotions I have. I just feel that, since Jane Wayne took care of you in the past, and now you have abandoned her, it seems to be very cruel." Edwards Wayne could not help but be surprised when he said this, "If I am not cruel to her, are you hoping me to ept her? Do you want me to be a little softhearted towards her?" "Of course not ..." Lily immediately replied anxiously. Her anxious tone made Edwards Wayne burst out inughter: "You are conflicting with yourself!" Chapter 363 Chapter 363 "¡ªI know, I feel weird too!" Lily didn''t deny it at all. Alright, you only think this way because you have a kind heart. As long as you are a kind person, you won''t like to look at the ruthless things in this world.But, Lily, you know feelings should be ck and white, you should know who you love. It''s better not give her too much hope, I don''t want you or a child to question me one day, why are you so entangled with her? Edwards Wayne exined his callousness. Lily could understand the meaning behind his words, she nodded: "I know!" "What do you mean by telling her about the children today?" Edwards Wayne saw that the fog in her eyes had gradually dissipated, and was revealing a clear ray of light. He suddenly grabbed onto her again, and asked her what she meant. Lily was embarrassed: "Just like what you heard!" "I don''t understand. Exin it to me!" Edwards Wayne purposely wanted to make things difficult for her, probably because he yearned to hear her positive feelings towards him. Lily already knew that he was doing it on purpose, she really didn''t want him to feel good about it. "Edwards Wayne, thank you for taking care of my daughter." Lily changed the topic. "Thank me for what? She''s also my daughter! " As Edwards Wayne spoke, his thin lips couldn''t help but move a little closer to her face. "When are you going to take a therapy again?" Lily''s beautiful eyes widened slightly. Raising her head, she could feel that the man''s lips were already pressed against her forehead. That kind of warm sensation caused Lily''s heart to palpitate. Edwards Wayne pressed his forehead against hers as he was unwilling to leave, his voice was extremely hoarse. "Every night, you walk in front of me back and forth, do you know how I feel?" Lily''s entire body shivered. Oh my god, this man is fine, why is he saying these words again? "I don''t feel good!" The man''s somewhat aggrieved voice fell into her ears. " You are the woman I like, but you don''t even hug me..." Listening to his injured tone andints about not getting a hug, Lily did not know why she was enchanted and quickly reached out and hugged his healthy body,ughing: "Didn''t I hug you already?" "Do you think a hug will satisfy me?" Edwards Wayne felt that this woman was very mischievous at times and really wanted to punish her. Lily''s arms which were holding him slightly stiffened, her beautiful eyes were somewhat dissatisfied: "Didn''t you say just now that there was no hug? Isn¡¯t a hug enough? It''s really hard to satisfy you!" The two of them stood in the hallway in the deep night, talking about love. The lights on the walls of the corridor fell upon the faces of them. Their bodies shone with gentle light, giving off a very pleasant feeling. For some inexplicable reason, Lily somewhat liked the feeling of being teased. Edwards Wayneughed sinisterly, seeing her pout like a child. He really couldn''t control his emotions, and his thin lips instantly swallowed her pouting lips. "Ugh ..." Lily was stunned. This kiss seemed to have been suppressed by him for a very long time, yet it also seemed to have umted too many emotions. It was a kiss that was extremely intoxicating. After an unknown amount of time had passed, her legs, which were pressed up against the wall, felt somewhat weak, as if they were about to fall down. At her waist, the man''s arm hugged her in time, pulling her soft body into his embrace and hugging her tightly once again. "Lily, go to sleep early. Tomorrow morning, my grandparents wille over!" Even though his body had already endured to the limit, Edwards Wayne still used his strong rationality to suppress his impulse. Seeing her flirtatious and blurry appearance, he could only pat her face and tell her to rest. Lily woke up from her stupor, and realized that she was already lying in his embrace. She quickly took a step back and anxiously said with a flushed face, "You should also go to sleep early!" After saying that, she pushed open the door and entered, sticking close to the side of the door as she tried to catch her breath. Just now, she hadn''t even thought of pushing him away. Moreover, the instinctive resistance in her body didn''t appear. Did this mean that her body was gradually being conquered by this man? Not just her heart? Lilyughed bitterly. So love was really poisonous, it could even change a person''s heart and body. Lying on the bed, Lily also found it hard to sleep. However, she had been busy all day and was truly tired. She could only bring her daughter''s small body over and hug her daughter to sleep. This would allow her heart to calm down a little. Edwards Wayne, however, was unable to sleep. Standing on the balcony, he calmed himself down for a while, then went into his room to change into a set of clothes. He went downstairs, picked up a bottle of wine, sat on the sofa and slowly drank. Judging by the time, he should leave for the airport! Old Garry walked in and said softly: "Master, it''s about time. We should set off!" "Un, let''s go!" Edwards Wayne straightened his clothes and walked out of the living room with his slender legs. At the door, a ck coloured sedan was waiting forthem. Early in the morning, there were few cars on the road. There was a motorcade heading towards the airport. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. It was just after three o''clock, at the entrance of the airport, Edwards Wayne saw his grandparents walking out with a servant apanying them. "Grandpa, grandma!" Edwards Wayne quickly walked over with a smile. The old woman was naturally overjoyed to see her grandson. The old man was more reserved, because he had been overly strict in training Edwards Wayne since he was young, causing the grandfather and grandson''s feelings to be more restrained, and not easily expressed. However, Edwards Wayne''s respect for his grandfather, could be seen from his words and actions. On the way back, the olddy could not help but scold, "With such a important thing like a child, how could you keep it a secret? You really make an old woman like me sad. Do you think it''s easy for me to find a partner for your marriage?" Seeing his grandmother''s wronged look, Edwards Wayne hurriedly consoled her, "Grandma, I just got to know them, so I want to get to know them better." "What is it? The children still don''t call you as daddy? " When the olddy heard this, she instantly became anxious. "Of course not, the children are all good, and they call me daddy!" Edwards Wayne was afraid that his grandmother would think too much, hence he quickly replied . "That''s enough. Are you afraid that your grandpa and I will scare away the children? We are not monsters!" The olddy was still brooding over the fact that he was keeping it a secret. "Grandma, I didn''t think well enough about this matter. I made you two old men worry." Edwards Wayne could only apologize to his grandmother. Chapter 364 Chapter 364 After the Old Granny scolded him, she immediately became overjoyed, "I really didn''t expect that I would suddenly have two greatgrandchildren. s, this is too exciting. Tell me, who is their mother? How''s her family background?" Edwards Wayne knew that his grandmother would definitely care about Lily''s family background. Sigh, the older generation''s thinking was more stubborn, they believed that a marriage with a perfectly matched family would produce a good result. "Grandma, their mother is also a very good woman. She''s a fashion designer." Edwards Wayne replied softly. "Let me ask you, how is her family background, how many people are there in her family? And how did she get pregnant, and how did she manage to get the baby back without telling you for four or five years? How could she? " The olddy was already thinking about it. Moreover, the old''s imagination was rather rich. She always felt that it would be a problem if the woman gave birth to a child four to five years before the children were brought back to their father. Edwards Wayne''s handsome face froze, and after a long while, he said: "Grandma, you have to me me for this. Five years ago, I hurt her the first time we met, and she didn''t know that the child was mine before. When she returnedter on, by chance, we knew that she had two children resembles my appearance. After i took the DNA test, i found out the children are mine. "Soplicated?" The olddy listened, confused. Indeed, anyone who heard this would be stunned. "Yes, it''s thatplicated. The birth of a child was an ident, but grandmother, can we not look into how the children came to being? You only need to know that the child is definitely my biological child and that their mother has done nothing wrong and was a good mother at most. Edwards Wayne really hoped that Grandma would not pursue this matter further. "How can I not be clear? If our child''s mother''s heart is unrighteous and wants to covet something from you, wouldn''t that destroy our Waynes'' foundation? Haven''t you heard a word? "A family, if the mother is not virtuous, she would harm the children of the next three generations, just like your mother ..." When this matter was brought up, the olddy''s face was filled with rage, Edwards Wayne''s handsome face also went into pale white. Obviously, this was also one of thetaboo topics. "Sigh, forget it, I don''t want to talk about her. Just mentioning her would make me feel sad, Edwards, what character does the child''s mother have, I will personally test her, and what is her family background? Tell me about it too. " The olddy also loved her grandson too much. She was afraid that he would be tricked by a woman, so she wanted to know everything. Faced with his grandmother''s question, Edwards Wayne could only reply: "Her family background is very ordinary, she is an adopted daughter. At the moment, I''m still not clear as to who her biological parents are." "What?" The olddy''s expression froze. It was obvious that she had a feeling that history was repeating itself. Edwards Wayne lowered his gaze as his heart was filled with sad things about the past. Grandma silenced for a while before she suddely says: "When she first married your father, I didn''t think too highly of the marriage. Later on, she gave birth to you and Joshua Wayne one after another, and I thought that we could get along peacefully in this family. However, in the end, your father''s identally passed away and she immediately married your father''s best friend. If a girl has not received proper etiquette training since she was young, her temperament will be very unruly, and she will be very selfish!" "Grandma, she''s different from my mom. She''s apletely different person. I definitely believe in her. Even if she''s not from a famous family, she would never do something as selfish as my mom." Edwards Wayne said with iparable certainty. The Old Granny stretched out her hand and touched the back of her grandson''s hand, patting him gently, "I remember that when your mother came to marry me and toasted me, she made a promise of never changing her mind. It''s not that I don''t believe your words, it''s that I''ve known everything about human nature, Dempster and I really don''t trust you and Yueze." "Grandmother, I know that you have loved us ever since you were young, but this time, canyou believe in me? She''s definitely a good woman. " Edwards Wayne really didn''t know how to convince his grandmother to believe in Lily¡¯s character, but he felt that his grandmother would definitely like Lily. Just as the motorcade was about to return to Wayne Manor, Edwards Wayne nned to arrange for his grandparents to stay in the vi on the mountain. "I want to see my grandchildren now!" How would the olddy be able to sleep? She even wished that she could go and see the child immediately. Edwards Wayne looked at the time, and it was almost four in the morning. "Grandmother, how about, tomorrow morning "Just a single nce and it''s just a single nce. I won''t disturb their sleep, alright!" The olddy really couldn''t wait until tomorrow. She really wanted to see it now. Edwards Wayne knew that the older his grandmother was, the more she was like a child. "Alright, grandpa, you should rest first!" Edwards Wayne knew that his grandfather''s condition wasn''t good, so he could only arrange for him to rest first. Although the old man also wanted to see his grandchildren, he wasn''t as anxious as the olddy. He had no choice but to rest under the arrangements of a servant. The olddy was filled with joy as she got on the car and went down to the vi by the sea. At the moment, there were only a few lights on in the vi. Just as Edwards Wayne and the Old Granny were walking towards the living room, they suddenly heard the sound of something dropping on the ground. Both of them looked up in surprise and saw a slim figure standing at the staircase. Next, a bottle of water came rolling over from the staircase andnded at the olddy''s feet. The olddy bent down, picked it up and looked at it. Edwards Wayne also looked over, it was another can of beer! At this moment, Lily, who was standing on the stairs, did not expect that she would be caught red - handed for doing such a bad thing. Just as she was about to go upstairs, she heard Edwards Wayne telling the olddy to be careful of the stairs outside. It scared her so much that she hurried to run upstairs, but she didn''t expect ... She tripped over the steps after only a few steps, throwing away the beer in her hand. Coincidentally, it fell right at the olddy''s feet. The provenience wants me dead! This was Lily''s internal monologue. Edwards Wayne''s handsome face slightly tensed up as he raised his head to look at the pitiful little girl who was dumbstruck while standing on the stairs. Sote at night that she still went downstairs to get a drink? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Moreover, she was also caught by his grandmother on the spot. This time, it would be really hard to exin it clearly. Oh my god! Edwards Wayne stroked his forehead, feeling like he had no face to see his grandmother. He kept praising this woman in the car just now. Chapter 365 Chapter 365 O ¡ªId Gary came in and turned on the light, exposing Lily to light and everyone¡¯ s attention.. The white robe was not properly worn, and more than half of it had slid off, revealing half of her snow - white shoulders. It was very tempting . Actually, Lily did not mean to do that, she had fallen down at the foot of the stairs and became like that after getting up. Seeing her disheveled appearance, Edwards Wayne felt his adam''s apple rolling down his throat, and his entire body immediately became scorching hot. This damnable little woman, at this time ... Show him this seductive look. When the light was switched on, Lily realized that her clothes had been slid off by more than half because of the fall. She quickly reached out and pulled on it, her two small hands tightly grabbing onto the front of her clothes, her small face full of awkwardness. "This beer is yours?" The olddy already knew who the woman on the stairs was. She pointed at the beer can in her hand and her tone became serious. Lily secretly bit her teeth, and walked over with a smile to greet her: "You must be Edwards Wayne''s grandmother. Old granny, hello, I''m Lily___" "No need to introduce yourself, I know who you are. You are the mother of my grandson!" The old lady interrupted her, and passed her beer can over. "You''re drinking at such ate hour. It''s obvious that you''re a woman whose private life is in chaos." "Grandmother, she is not..." When Edwards Wayne heard that his grandmother had convicted Lily just because of one beer, his handsome face stiffened and he anxiously tried to exin her actions. However, the olddy said angrily, "You''re still speaking up for her? Would the daughter of a good family go downstairs in the middle of the night to find a drink? " Lily wanted to cry, but no tears came out. She was truly wronged, but it was true that she wanted to drink some beer to improve the quality of her sleep. Because she knew that Edwards Wayne''s grandfather''s grandmother woulde over tonight, and because she had toss and turn for a few hours with all sorts of thoughts , she really couldn''t sleep, so she thought abouting downstairs to find some beer to drink. Of course, she wouldn''t get drunk, just to adjust her mood. However, who would have thought that the olddy woulde in time? The Old Garry at the side trembled. It''s over, why did I turn on the lights just now, and light the whole ce up so brightly? Would the Young Master me him? Lily''s face turned red, she did not know how to exin. Edwards Wayne Gan Jin said: "Grandma, didn''t you want to see a child? Let me help you upstairs. The two little fellows are asleep! The olddy''s gaze was strict as she red at Lily. She did not speak any further and headed upstairs. Lily held onto a can of beer, looking sorry. Old Garry did not know what to do, but he gently said to her: "Lily, you should also go up to rest!" Lily could only nod her head, ced the drink on the side of the cab and quickly went upstairs. Edwards Wayne pushed open the door and entered his room with the olddy. Under the gentle light, George slept very soundly. The olddy looked at the little fellow who was sleeping casually, her eyes filled with gentleness and love. "He look just like you did when you were a kid!" The olddy whispered into Edwards Wayne''s ear with a hint of a smile. Seeing that his grandmother had finally revealed a smile, Edwards Wayne secretly let off a sigh of relief, and purposely said: "It''s all because Lily took good care of the children. The two little fellows are very healthy, and also very understanding and polite." The olddy rolled her eyes at her grandson. He always spoke up for that woman, so it could be seen that he also liked her. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Edwards Wayne ignored the whites of her eyes and continued to smile: "Grandma, Emma is sleeping over there. Why not, just see her tomorrow?" The olddy reluctantly looked at the little thing on the bed, his sleeping posture was very unrestrained, her wrinkled face was shing with a happy smile. Looking at that cute little face, she knew that this really was her little great-grandson. Because, when he slept, his cute face, which was like an angel''s face, was exactly the same as Edwards Wayne''s when he was young. Even his slightly unhappy frown when he was disturbed was exactly the same. "Alright!" When the olddy thought of the woman who had gone downstairs to get some drink in the middle of the night, she felt extremely depressed. Although she really wanted to see how her little granddaughter looked like, she could only wait now. Walking out of the room, the olddy nced at the door and asked Edwards Wayne: "You guys have been sleeping in separate rooms?" Edwards Wayne was embarrassed by his grandmother''s question, "Of course we are sleeping in a separate room, and I''m not married to Lily!" "But didn''t you already have a public rtionship? You already have children, how can you split rooms? " The old granny felt that her grandson was also an adult man. The old granny knew It had been a long time since hest looked for a woman. It wasn''t easy to get a girlfriend, and she didn''t even share a room with him. Edwards Wayne''s skin was thick, but at this moment, his face was hot from what his grandmother had said, "Grandma, although I have dated Lily, we have decided to wait until after we get married ..." "It''s her that doesn''t want to!" The olddy revealed the entire truth with a single sentence. Edwards Wayne,"..." The olddy sighed, "You''re keeping her at home now, how can she refuse you? Moreover, you have such body, a handsome face, and you''re rich. Can she refuse you? " Edwards Wayne felt very awkward: "Grandmother, so in your eyes, I''m actually very charming." "Alright, you go upstairs to sleep with the kids. I''ll get the driver to drive me up. I''ll be able to see my two grandchildren at the breakfast table tomorrow. I''m in quite a good mood!" The olddy immediately ended all the unhappy topics, and all she could do was wait to see her grandson in the morning. Edwards Wayne still affectionately sent Grandma out of the hall and personally opened the door for her. After which, he watched the old nanny''s car drive away before turning around. When he turned around, he saw Lily, who was standing in the middle of the stairs, stunned like a wooden chicken. The two of them looked at each other across therge living room. Lily nervously twisted her fingers, and asked softly: "Your grandmother left?" Edwards Wayne looked at this little girl who looked like she was frightened, and was unsure of whether he should me her orfort her properly. So he stepped up the steps, and stood in front of her: "Going downstairs in the middle of the night to drink? Lily, I''ve underestimated your ability." Lily was already extremely embarrassed, but now, she was even scolded by this man. She immediately raised her eyebrows in dissatisfaction: "Who stole yourber? I did it openly. Besides, didn''t I fail to drink it? There it is!" Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Lily pointed with her small hand, pointing at the alcohol that she ced on the table. Edwards Wayne looked at the direction where her pinky finger pointed, his thin lips could not help butugh out loud, and then he stomped down with his long legs. Lily could not understand what this man was thinking. Was he going to me her orugh at her? Thinking about it, this could be considered her bad luck. Notte by a minute, and nor early by a minute. However, just as she was about to take her drink upstairs, she bumped into the olddy. Edwards Wayne reached out and grabbed that beer. In the next second, he opened it, raised his head, and took two gulps with his thin lips: "Very good!" When Lily saw that the man actually said nothing, opened the bottle and drank, she immediately became a little angry: "That''s what I want to drink, can you go and get another can?" Edwards Wayne''s face was filled with smiles. Warmth and charm walked in front of her and passed the alcohol to her: "Drink! I allow you to drink it!" Lily looked at the beer that he had drunk, and her little face inexplicably flushed red, as she said unhappily: "Do I need your permission for me to drink? "I don''t understand." "Of course you need my permission. You are my girl!" Edwards Wayne suddenly took a step forward, looking at her still wrapped in the white robe,but she had pulled on the robe that was being pulled,losing the enticing charm that she had just disyed. However, her long hair was slightly messy, falling onto her chest. Her innocent face was extremely delicate and beautiful. Her skin was fair and exquisite, a pair ofrge jet - ck gem - like eyes, and she had a natural charm that could make men go crazy. "What are you doing?" Lily saw that he had ascended a flight of steps and at this moment, he was practically standing at the same level as her. At this moment, he was still wearing his suit, and that feeling of dominance and wildness only grew stronger. He forced himself forward by two steps and directly pressed himself onto her slender body. Lily was half dead from fright, and behind her was the railing of the stairs. She did not dare to retreat, and if she were to fall down again, wouldn''t she lose her life? Therefore, she no longer retreated, and allowed Edwards Wayne to press closer to her. In the next second, he stretched out his palm, and wrapped his arms around her slender waist, trapping her in his protective embrace. "Why aren''t you drinking? Didn''t you want to drink it? " The man''s voice was extremely low and hoarse. His fingers seemed to stroke her long hair as he spoke with an alluring and deep voice. It was even more intoxicating than the beer in his hand. As if unwilling to lose, Lily raised his head and drank two mouthfuls: "Who said I didn''t want to drink it? I drink it now." "Do you want to drink in a different way?" Edwards Wayne suddenly took the alcohol from her hand, and in the next second, he took a sip. "You, you, you, you ... Don''t do that!" Lily had not been able to guess his intentions in the beginning, but at this moment, after seeing that he had taken a sip of the wine and didn''t seem to be able to swallow it down, she instantly understood his intentions, causing her entire being to freeze. Unfortunately, in the next second, her lips were forcefully snatched away by the man. The warm, cold, choking beer flowed from the man''s lips into her mouth. Lily went crazy, did this man think that she was not frightened enough today, and still want to scare her? Lily wanted to vomit, but unfortunately, men didn''t allow her, she was forced to swallow it down, in the next second, she was choked. She pushed the man''s chest away and bent over to cough. Her face was flushed, and her eyes were red. "Edwards Wayne, you bastard!" Edwards Wayne saw that she was choking so much that his eyes were red, and realised that his actions just now were just too despicable. Hence, he could only extend his hands and gently pull her up: "Alright, I won''t tease you anymore, this beer is for you to drink, you can go upstairs and rest, it''s veryte!" Lily had wanted to get angry, but after hearing his tender concern for her, she had no idea where the fire wasing from. With a tight face, she took the alcohol from his hands and walked upstairs angrily. Edwards Wayne felt that it was extremely interesting to see his in such an angry state. However, when he passed the alcohol to her, his body had a surprising reaction. At this moment, he was afraid that he would have to take a cold bath again. Lily finished all the beer in one breath, thenid on the bed like a log. She didn''t know if it was really because of the wine, or if it was toote, but she had actually fallen asleep. In the morning, when I woke up, it was Emma who kissed her on every face. "Mummy, Mummy, are you still sleeping? The rm bells have all rung!" Lily naturally did not sleep enough. She reached out her hands to push her daughter''s cheeks: "Let me sleep for another five minutes..." "Mummy, you are sozy! Alright, I''ll let you sleep for another five minutes. I''ll start counting now! " Emma''s cute little mouth kissed her face again, and then she began to count. Two... Three... "Four..." "Emma, you''re so noisy!" Lily was simply being tormented to the point of going crazy by this little demon. She said that if she wanted to sleep a little longer, but she was actually counting in her ears. "Hehe, Mummy, don''t disturb me, I have already forgotten where I am counting." Emma immediately muttered to herself,pletely unaware of how much trouble she had caused to the Mummy. "Stop counting, Mummy is afraid of you, wake up!" Lily looked at his daughter''s silly smile. Even though she really wanted to beat her up, her heart ached from her soft and adorable appearance. "Mummy, why are you afraid of me? Am I a little monster? I want to eat you!" Emma liked ying with the Mummy, so, she used her two small hands to pounce towards Lily with bared fangs and ws, her small mouth also opening wide, looking like she was about to bite someone. Lily was truly amused by her, and could only crawl upzily. "Daddy ..." Emma suddenly realized that the door to the bedroom had been pushed open, and the tall man that came in made Emma extremely happy. Edwards Wayne walked in fully dressed, although he had also slept for only a few hours, but he seemed to be in good spirits. Unlike Lily, whose entire body seemed to have fallen apart. She was sozy that she just wanted to sleep on the bed until the sky went dark. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Edwards Wayne crouched down and opened his arms, weing the little fellow''s arrival. The little guy had a head full of messy hair, yet she was smiling widely, looking very cute. Of course, what attracted Edwards Wayne''s attention wasn''t the little girl''s innocent smile, but the little woman''s revealing pajamas. Lily was currently sleeping soundly, and didn''t know how to react to the mess of her robe. Her pair of slender and enchanting legs were almostpletely exposed, and her upper body was crooked as well. From Edwards Wayne''s angle, she could vaguely see her lower body. Chapter 367 Chapter 367 "¡ªDaddy, Mummy is sozy. She didn''t even get up when I told her to!" Emma immediately comined to her father. "Is that so? It''s okay, let your Mummy sleep a little longer, can I help you brush your teeth and wash your face? " When Edwards Wayne saw that the woman was still sleeping, his heart ached for her. Yesterday he had been busy all day and at night, she was frightened by the olddy again. Hearing Edwards Wayne''s words, Lily''s beautiful eyes lit up, and she immediately fell down. "Emma, quickly go wash your face and brush your teeth with your father!" Edwards Wayne looked at herzy look and curled his lips. Emma could only nod her head, "Alright, Daddy, help me. I need to pee!" When Lily got onto the bed, she fell asleep again. She was really too sleepy! Once she was tired to a certain level, she would no longer be affected by the surroundings mirror. She only wanted to sleep. After Edwards Wayne finished washing his daughter''s face and rinsing her mouth, he had even personally found a school uniform for her to wear. After wearing it, he took out ab tob the little girl''s long hair. "Daddy, help meb a nice hair!" Emma didn''t like the feeling of her hair falling down, because when she went to schoolter, she still had to run. Edwards Wayne spread his hands helplessly. "Daddy''s hairstyle might not look too good." "I''ll take it from Daddy!" Emma immediately pouted her small mouth with a look of reluctance. Edwards Wayne could only tie up all her hair into a handful, then tie it up with a rubber band. Emma stood in the mirror and twisted her body, saying, "This is the simplest hairstyle I''ve ever had!" Seeing her foolish and adorable appearance, Edwards Wayne could not help butugh out loud. "Emma, it''s really beautiful now, it''s okay now!" "Alright! Let''s go downstairs and have breakfast! " Emma held on to her father''s finger, preparing to go downstairs. "Emma, how about you go down first, Daddy ... Daddy wants to wash his face! " Edwards Wayne suddenly wasn''t willing to go down the stairs, so he encouraged the little fellow to go down first. Emma couldn''t figure out her father''s intentions either. She obediently nodded her head and opened the door herself and went downstairs. The moment Edwards Wayne walked into the bathroom, he heard the door close. In the next second, he quickly walked out. Looking at the small woman lying on the bed, he admired her from above. Very beautiful! Very charming! Herzy appearance made him want to directly press the body on her. Edwards Wayne felt that he was a little psycho, he actually ... This was the only way to enjoy the happiness within his heart. Sigh, how did I end up in such a sorry state? Edwards Wayne was admiring his woman. And now, downstairs! The George siblings were drinking milk, eating bread, and eating delicious nutritious porridge under the care of the Old Garry. Suddenly, a shout of joy came from outside the door, following that, a well-dressed olddy walked in quickly, when she two adorable who was sitting at the table, the olddy rushed over in a surprisingly fast speed that didn''t match her age. The next second, the two little fellows were suddenly embraced by the olddy. "My little ancestor, I really miss you!" The olddy eximed as she hugged him. Emma immediately blinked her eyes, her small body moved: "Who are you? Why are you hugging us? " The olddy saw that the little girl was unhappy, so she quickly let go and lowered her head to see a pair of bright and clear eyes. Her little face was very delicate, like the most beautiful doll. "Ah, so it turns out that the daughter of our Wayne¡¯s looks like this, it''s really pleasing!" When the olddy saw his granddaughter, she was instantly overjoyed. George also tried to struggle free from the olddy''s embrace with all his efforts. He didn''t panic like his sister, so he opened his mouth a little calmly. "Who are you? Do we know each other?" "Grandma? "No, no, this title is wrong. I''m your great - grandmother, you can call me great - grandmother from now on, but your father will call me grandmother." The olddy quickly corrected him. Soon after, at the door, the old man looked at his grandson and was extremely excited. He quickly walked over and the olddy pointed at him as she introduced him, "This is your great - grandfather. You can call him that from now on!" George and Emma''s eyes met. After a long while, George finally realised, "Oh, so you are my father''s great-grandmother and greatgrandfather. Why are you two here?" "Speaking of which, I was angry, it was your father that did not tell us earlier, and we only found out yesterday, so we specially rushed back to see you, my two little babies are really beautiful." As the olddy spoke, her tears began to fall. The old man''s eyes were already red. However, he was not someone who would easily cry, so he squatted down and said to Emma, "Come over and let great-grandfather hug you!" Emma was a little afraid, because she was a coward, and had nevere into contact with such an old man. Thus, she reached out her little hand and pushed at her brother. George could only jump down from the chair, and walked to the front of the old man. The old man could no longer hold himself back and hugged the little fellow tightly, "I didn''t think that my great ¡ª grandfather would be unable to carry you anymore, now that my grandson has grown up to this extent!" "Great ¡ª grandfather, take it easy. I''m really heavy, be careful your waist!" The moment George heard him say that he couldn''t carry him, he immediately wanted to get down from his embrace. He wasn''t really afraid of this old man, but he was truly afraid that his waist woulld injured. George''s cute words immediately made the two elders happy. "Grandmother, don''t cry. I''ll give you a tissue to wipe your tears away!" Emma pulled out a piece of paper towel and passed it to the olddy. The olddy happily epted it and wiped her tears away. "Don''t cry, I won''t cry. I''m just happy. I shouldn''t be crying from happiness. Thank you, my little darling!" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. When the two old men saw this little fellow, they directly forgot about their grandson. Until George said, "Yea, why hasn''t my father''s Mummye down yet? "great -grandmother, let me down, I''ll go upstairs and take a look!" Only then did the old man put the little guy down, and George ran upstairs like a wisp of smoke. When Emma saw that her brother had left and facing two unfamiliar elders, she shrunk her head in a little panic, blinked her big ck eyes, and started to scan the two smiling elders'' faces back and forth. The old man looked at the adorable little fellow and asked the olddy, "Are we scaring her?" The olddy nodded. "Look at her big, panicky eyes, perhaps we are. Let''s notugh anymore!" Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Old Garry who was at the side had long since been unable to hold back fromughing and hurriedly passed a piece of bread to Emma. "Young Miss, stop looking, they are your closest persons, hurry up and eat your bread, you still have to go to schoolter!" Emma was a glutton. With food, everything was easy to settle. She stretched out her hand and picked up the bread, biting it bit by bit. Her big eyes were still sizing up these two unfamiliar elders. Father''s brother Mummy, when are youing down? Emma is so scared! At this moment, George, who was dashing upstairs, opened his own door first. He discovered that his father was not inside, and thus, he quickly ran to Mummy''s room. "Daddy ..." George roared. Edwards Wayne was just about to kiss Lily on the cheek, he suddenly froze. He turned around, and his fierce gaze stared at the unobservant little fellow. Following George''s loud shout, Lily also slowly woke up. The moment she opened her eyes, he saw that the man''s two arms were by her side, his well-built body slightly bent, as if he was going to kiss her at any time. She was shocked and fiercely pushed him away: "What are you doing? Edwards Wayne could only stand up and wave to George: "Come in!" George walked in quickly and squinted his eyes. Looking at his father who was not guilty, he snorted, "Daddy, what are you doing? How can you disturb my Mummy''s sleep?" Lily felt like he was about to copse. Why would everyone disturb her sleep? Edwards Wayne waspletely speechless towards his son. It had been so hard for him to get such a good opportunity ruined by his son The opportunity was lost! George immediately said: "Mummy, Daddy, great-grandmother and great-grandfather havee. Are you still not going downstairs?" "Ah ..." Lily was immediately woken up by the noise, she was wide awake now. She hurriedly got off the bed, walked over and grabbed her son''s shoulder and asked: "How long have they been here? What time is it? " Edwards Wayneforted Lily when he saw the mess in front of him. "Don''t worry, I''ll take George with me. When Lily thought about the embarrassing incident yesterday, she could not help but pull out her hair hatefully. "Fine, you guys go down first, I''lle down right now!" Looking at her vexed expression, Edwards Wayne''s thin lips couldn''t help but curl up into a smile. He rubbed George''s little head and said: "Look, you scared your Mummy." "Why is the Mummy scared? It''s not like she did anything bad! " George rolled his eyes at him, then turned and left. Edwards Wayne followed him out in big strides. George immediately said darkly, "Daddy, if you really like my Mummy, you shouldn''t take advantage of her in secret." "Little thing, do you know what is pleasure?" Edwards Wayne felt that the little fellow''s brain circuit was abnormal. How was he taking advantage of her just now? He was flirting with her. "I don''t know!" George answered very straightforwardly. Edwards Wayne was even more speechless. He did not know, but he was still talking nonsense. When Emma saw Edwards Wayne, she hurriedly jumped down from her chair and ran in front of him. "Daddy, look ..." Edwards Wayne hurriedly hugged her daughter, and seeing that she was pointing at her grandfather and grandmother with her little fingers, he quickly put down her little hand and walked over with a smile: "Emma, George, they are father''s grandparents, and also your family. Don''t be afraid of them in the future, they will love and protect you like father and Mummy!" "Really? Daddy, you have your own grandma and grandpa, so do I? " Emma spoke in such a childish tone, which was why she could ask such sad things. Edwards Wayne and the two old men started to have a heavy expression on their faces. Edwards Wayne kissed her daughter''s cheeks and said, "Emma, father will apany you to breakfast. "Alright!" Seeing that her father had changed the topic, Emma obediently did not ask any further questions. The olddy''s eyes turned even redder, but she held back her tears. George immediately brought a cup of milk in front of the old man, "Great-grandfather, why don''t you drink a cup of hot milk!" N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The little guy was already very good at taking care of people, and the two old men felt extremely relieved when they saw this. "Why hasn''t shee down yet?" After drinking a ss of water, the olddy realized that she was still missing a person. "Great - grandmother, are you asking about my Mummy?" George immediately became more sensitive, and then he replied loudly: "My Mummy only returned home after working veryte yesterday. She was too tired, so she probably slept a bitte!" When the olddy heard that the little fellow actually knew how to speak up for her Mummy, she could not help butugh, "Aiya, my little granson is indeed a good, considerate child. He even knows to think for your Mummy!" Just at this time, Lily had already changed her clothes, and anxiously walk downstairs, just as she reached the dining hall, her footsteps immediately slowed down. Once she walked over, George immediately ran over and grabbed her fingers, and brought her in front of the two old men: "Mummy, this is father''s grandparents, and your grandparents as well!" Lily saw his son''s positive look, and awkwardly greeted them: "Good morening, grandfather and grandmother!" The old man lowered his head, "You are the mother of all children. You look very young. How old are you?!" Lily quickly whispered: "Twenty three years old!" After that, the olddy stared somewhat sternly at her grandson. Sensing her sharp gaze, Edwards Wayne hurriedly exined, "Grandma, it''s not what you think. We met in coincidence. The olddy didn''t say anything, but her stern gaze already represented what she wanted to ask. Lily did not notice that the olddy''s expression was strange as she kept her head down. "Oh, the children are four this year. You got pregnant with them when you were seventeen?" The old tutor asked directly. The atmosphere suddenly became tense. Edwards Wayne''s handsome eyes shed with light as he had sex with the seventeen year old Lily... George and Emma did not really understand the thoughts of adults. However, George had already guessed the reason why everyone was quiet, he was so sensible that he did not make a sound. Emma suddenly spoke out: "Great -grandfather, can you not insult my Mummy? I''m begging you!" Emma was the most naive, she thought that when elders use this tone to speak to juniors, they would scold them. Thus, the little guy quickly opened her mouth to plead for mercy on behalf of her Mummy. Everyone''s expression froze. Only then did the old man realize that the atmosphere had turned serious and he immediatelyughed, "Emma, don''t worry, I''m not scolding your Mummy. I just want to know more about the things between your Mummy and father!" Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Lily,e over and sit down for breakfast. Are you going to workter?" The old man had instantly treated Lily nicely, probably because of the little guy''s plea for help. Lily immediately expressed her gratitude and sat down at the table. Dempster Wayne then ced the milk and bread in front of her. This silent constion made Lily feel a little touched. As for the matter of her drinkingst night, the old man didn''t know anything about it, so he didn''t have a bad impression of her. At this moment, based on his many years of experience viewing people on the business battlefield, Lily''s eyes were very clear, not like an ambitious and snobbish woman. However, the olddy had a different opinion. Of course, she didn''tpletely deny Lily, she only felt that there were still some rules that she had not kept. Breakfast passed in an extremely depressing atmosphere. The two little cute babies were about to go to school. The old granny and the old gramps had both taken the initiative to send the little guy to school! After the two old men left with the children, the atmosphere at the dining table finally rxed. Lily looked at Edwards Wayne with a dejected and deressed expression: "I see that your grandmother is very dissatisfied with me now!" "Don''t worry, with this child speaking up for you, she will definitely not pursue this matter!" However, Edwards Wayneforted her without fear, possibly because he could not care less in front of his grandmother, and thought the same way about Lily as himself. "That''s not necessarily true. What if your grandmother doesn''t like me and doesn''t ept me? What will you do?" Lily was also a very sensitive person. Furthermore, she was a person who was unwilling topromise, because there were some things that led topromise, and she liked freedom, and also didn''t like being restricted. If they were to get married in the future, and be a puppet woman controlled by others, Lily would rather take the two little fellows and live a life of freedom like the wind. "There won''t be such an oue. Don''t worry, as long as I''m here, the position of mistress will forever be yours!" Edwards Wayne reached out his hand and gently wiped away the milk on her face. His voice sounded casual, but the determination and affirmation he gave her caused Lily to be slightly shocked. "Really?" Lily was a little suspicious, but more importantly, she believed in Him now. "Of course it''s true. Would I lie to you? My son has always been dragging me, I dare not lie to you! " Edwards Wayne couldn''t help but want tough when he thought of his son who had ruined his opportunities. Lily smiled, "That''s true, your son loves me more than you. If you dare lie to me or marry another woman into the family, your son will definitely not agree." "You even know how to use your son to threaten me? You have improved a lot! " Edwards Wayne instantly smiled, it was extremely sunny. Lily blushed, she seemed to be more and more greedy. Edwards Wayne stood up: "I''m leaving first, eat slowly, eat until you''re full, you seem to have gotten skinnier!" Lily looked at him strangely: "How do you know I''ve lost weight?" "I just know!" Edwards Wayne smiled mysteriously, and headed towards outside in a great mood. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Lily frowned, but she couldn''t figure out how Edwards Wayne knew. However, this man loved to tease her. Perhaps he said that on purpose to mess with her. How annoying! However, in her disgust, she began to like him. After Lily finished his breakfast, she wanted to find Alice and ask her about the origins of the jade pendant. Although she had a huge fight with Alice at the press conference yesterday, since it was a deal between the two of them, Lily still felt that it was necessary to go and cash in. Lily called Alice on the way, and Alice answered! "What is it?" Alice pretended not to know anything and asked. "What did you say?" Shouldn''t you exin to me about my jade pendant? " Lily really didn''t like her pretentious look. She had already agreed to it, now did she want to go back on her word? "Come to me, I can tell you!" Alice nced at the man lying on the sofa, and the corners of her mouth hooked into a sinister smile. She had carefully set up this trap for the entire night, and was waiting for Lily to take the bait. Alice apuded for her intelligence. She was so angry that she almost blurted blood because Lily gave birth to a twin yesterday. Fortunately, she didn''t grieve for too long, and came up with a crazy n to take revenge on Lily. As long as Lily came here, and Bryant slept with her, then ... What did it matter if she had two children? Edwards Wayne was a man who was obsessed with cleanliness, he would definitely let the dirty Lily go, he only pitied two children, and was afraid that there would be another stepfather appearing in the future, causing Alice''s smile to be even more joyous andcent. She wanted to see the thrill of Dempster Wayne abandoning her, but inexplicably, she just wanted to see it. She felt that her jealousy had twisted her rationality, but there was nothing she could do. She couldn''t control that feeling, unless she did something to make herself feel better. Alice sent a text message to Lily, but Lily did not think of anything else, because she never thought that Alice would set up such a trap to frame her. Although she had been excluded by the Lily¡¯ s family since she was young, she had only been with her children for the past five years. Her heart once again regained its peace, and she would never have thought that some people would do something so crazy in order to take revenge. Right now, the only thing she wanted to know was the origin of the jade pendant. Lily drove the car to the five - star hotel where Alice was staying. After stopping the car, she quickly ran towards the elevator in the lobby. As she was too eager to know the truth, Lily''s expression was extremely anxious. When she reached the top floor, she saw that the door wasn''t locked, so she reached out and pushed it open. After entering, she heard the door behind her being closed tightly. Lily reacted instinctively and threw herself forward to unlock the door, but unfortunately, the person outside the door firmly held the lock. Lily shouted angrily out: "Alice, what are you up for now, open the door, hurry up ..." The person outside the door didn''t answer her, just kept pulling on the door''s lock tightly. Lily was extremely furious. She kicked the door twice the door was bounced back, causing her toes to feel pain. "Alice, I''m warning you, if you dare trick me again ..." Chapter 370 Chapter 370 "Lily ..." Just as Lily was about to fiercely warn Alice, she heard someone calling her name from behind. She turned her head around, only to see Bryant''s face blushing red. His unstable hand was supporting himself by the bedroom door as he stared at her with a red gaze. "Bryant? Why are you here? " Lily was also shocked, she never thought that there would actually be a man in this room, and this man was Bryant. "Lily ... is it really you?" I''m not dreaming, am I? " Bryant endured his difort and quickly walked in front of her. Joy filled his handsome face, and the gaze he used to look at Lily was also filled with intense emotions and mes. Lily nervously took a step back. Her beautiful eyes staring fixedly at Bryant''s eyes and expression: "What''s wrong with you? Are you sick? Why are your entire body so hot? " Bryant suddenly grabbed onto her hand and make it reach over to touch his forehead. In the next second, he pulled Lily into his embrace fiercely and hugged her tightly with both of his hands: "Lily, so you are real and not me dreaming. Great, you are here." "Bryant, don''t be like this. Let go, let go of me!" Lily was so frightened that her entire body was trembling, she never thought that Bryant would suddenly hug her, and furthermore, his lips, had already begun to kiss her neck. Hearing the excited shout of the woman in his embrace, Bryant''s rationality slightly returned to normal. He suddenly loosened his hand. "I''m feeling very ufortable. I don''t know what''s wrong with me. I feel even worse looking at you now."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "It''s Alice... Were you with her yesterday? Did she drug you? " Lily''s mind was extremely clear, she had suspected Alice from the moment she saw him here, and now, looking at her burning look, she was even more sure that Bryant had also fallen for her. Bryant pressed his head against the wall, trying really hard to recall what happened yesterday. Unfortunately, there were only bits and pieces, "My friend and I were drinking ... I have never seen Alice before. Don''t you hate her?" Bryant was sure that he was just drinking with his friends in a depressed mood. He had really never seen Alice before. "She was the one who invited me here, it must be rted to her," Lily said in an amiable tone. "Bryant, calm down, I''ll call for help now!" After Lily finished speaking, she took out her phone, wanting to pull out a phone to call Edwards Wayne for help. However, when she took out her phone, she was horrified to find out that there was no signal on her phone. What was going on? Could it be that Alice did this on purpose again? Lily was dumbstruck. She felt as if she had jumped deeply into Alice''s trap. Lily could only give up on pulling out her phone, and turned around to knock on the door. Unfortunately, just as she was about to knock, Bryant, who was behind her, stuck close to her body: "Lily, let me hug you again, I really don''t feel good. You do, I like you, I''ve always liked you, don''t you feel? I know I can''tpare to Edwards Wayne. He has power and influence, but I love you! "Can you also think about me?" Lily was being hugged from the back by Bryant, and at the moment, she was anxious and worried, but actually did not feel that kind of instinctive fear emerged. She felt that Bryant did not intentionally hurt her, but was only uncontrobly drugged. Oh right, let him take a cold bath! Lily felt that this was a good idea. Thus, she hurriedly used her fingers to pull on Bryant''s fingers: "Bryant, wake up, let me go!" Bryant, however, was confused as emotions exploded in his mind. His thin lips kissed the ce where her hair hung in the air, "Lily, I won''t let you go, I won''t let you go no matter what happens. I like you!" "Now is not the time to talk about this, we cannot act like this. Otherwise, Alice will be comcent, quickly let go of me!" Lily knew that it was useless trying to reason with Bryant as his willpower was growing weaker and weaker. Perhaps in the end, he would recover his true personality and be like ... It was as terrifying as the Edwards Wayne five years ago. Lily''s mind quickly shed through a few images once again. She realized that the sealed memories of five years ago seemed to have a moment of rity. "Lily, don''t be so cold and heartless towards me. I feel terrible, can you help me?" "Just this once..." "Not even half a time! Bryant, if you continue to be like this, I will get angry! " Lily purposely spoke loudly to warn him, hoping it would be effective. "I like the way you look when you''re angry!" "Then I''m really sorry!" Lily lowered her head, opened her mouth, and fiercely bit down on the arm. "Mm ..." As expected, the pain cleared Bryant''s mind a little, and he suddenly released his hand as Lily took the opportunity to escape. She quickly ran into the bathroom, and poured cold water into the bathtub, then brought out a basin full of water and sshed it onto Bryant who had rushed in. Under the stimtion of the cold water, Bryant''s entire body became clear-headed. He panted anxiously, and with some unsteadiness in his stance, he supported himself against the wall, and looked at Lily in extreme pain. "Do you hate me that much?" "Bryant, do you know what you want to do to me? You''re not that kind of person. Hurry up and wake up, we don''t want to be tricked by others!" Lily shouted at him angrily. After being roared at by her, Bryant became even more dazed, and then, he immediately sat on the ground: "Lily, if you don''t like me, then just say it, I can ept it." Lily looked at Bryant who was acting like a big boy andughed bitterly: "Bryant, you know that we''re not going to make it anymore." "Yes, because you gave Edwards Wayne two children!" Bryant finally remembered why he had to find his friends to drink when he was in a bad mood yesterday. It was because he found out that Lily and Edwards Wayne had two beautiful children. Bryant looked at Lily with iparable injuries: "You all even have children, what qualifications do I have topete with him? "Wandering, I feel so painful and ufortable. Why did you give birth to his children?" Lily didn''t want to exin too much to him at the moment, so she quickly dragged him into the bathroom to soak in the cold water. This was because this type of medicinal effect could erupt at any time. "Bryant, can you cooperate a bit? Can we go inside to soak in cold water for a bit? You can''t go on like this. " Lily pulled one of his arms forcefully, wanting to pull him up from the ground. "Lily, I''ve always liked you. I thought that if I waited any longer, you would definitely return home ..." Under the effects of the alcohol and medicine, he cried like a child, "But, what I''ve been waiting for is this. You actually gave birth to children to another man, no, it shouldn''t be like this. Chapter 371 Chapter 371 "¡ªDon''t say anymore, this is all over. I''m very grateful to you for apanying me during my childhood, really!" Lily was still desperately pulling at his arm, but unfortunately, his 1.85 meters tall body was not something the delicate Lily could pull up. Thus, she had no choice but to turn around and take the basin to water him ... When another pot of water was poured over, Bryant''s entire body shivered. Lily stood at the side and exined in an embarrassed manner: Bryant, I''m sorry, this is the only way I can help you wake up. You should know that I have children now. Bryant only felt that this coldness had already entered deep into his heart. He painfully supported himself on the wall and stood up, and then he walked into the bathroom step by step, stepped into the bathtub, and sat down. Seeing him like this, Lily''s heart did not feel good. She threw the pot to the side and leaned on the side of the door, looking at Bryant who was sitting in the bathtub with her eyes closed. She asked him with concern: "Are you feeling better?" "Much better!" Bryant did not open his eyes, his voice was only filled with thick sorrow and despair, "Rest assured, I won''t touch you!" Lily looked at him gratefully. As expected of her friend from back then, it was because she knew Bryant was a man with good character, that Lily had always been willing to treat him as a friend. "I asked my superior to call you, but you refused!" Lily said in a low voice. "Yes, I don''t want to rely on you!" Bryant opened his eyes, his scarlet pupils had already be a lot clearer: "I know that you mean well, but I really don''t want to go. I want to walk up by myself, step by step." "Bryant, I know you are a person with backbone. I have no other intention, I just want to help you!" Lily suddenly felt embarrassed, as if she had humiliated his character. "I know, I''m not ming you. I''m also very grateful that you didn''t forget me!" Bryantughed at himself; heughed bitterly. When Lily saw him in the cold water, and that the tone of his voice had calmed down, she turned around to open the door. She did not expect that this time, she actually opened the door, and quickly walked out to look at the empty corridor. When Lily returned to her room once again, Bryant''s face was pale white. It should be because he had been tortured like this by the medicinal effects of the pill. "The door is open, I have to go. Do you want me to call your friend over?" Or do you have to call 120 first aid? " Lily asked him. "No need, you can go!" Bryant shook his head. At the moment, he was very tired and needed to rest. Since he couldn''t keep her, he decided not to keep her any longer. Lily could only nod her head: "Then you have to be careful. If you have anything to say, call me!" "En!" Bryant still did not want to open his eyes, because he did not want to watch her turn around and leave. Lily left and gently closed the door. Bryant closed his eyes andid down in the cold water. At this moment, a skinny man walked out of the wardrobe in the bedroom. He looked at the photo in his hand and walked out of the room with a smug smile on his face. After experiencing this shocking experience, Lily was so embarrassed that she became angry and tried to call Alice again. Unexpectedly, Alice actually questioned her angrily on the phone, "Lily, why are you still noting over? I''ve been waiting for you for over an hour, don''t you know that I still have to rush the announcementter?" After Lily heard her words, she was shocked, then angrily said: "Alice, stop pretending, I just went to the hotel room that you talked about, I didn''t see you, but I saw the Bryant who was drugged. Is this arrangement interesting?" "Bryant? What are you talking about? Lily, how can you use me wrongly? I was in my hotel room the whole time, but I didn''t see any Bryant! " Alice started to shirk all responsibility. "Hehe, didn''t you do it?" Lily didn''t expect that Alice would actually me her finding the wrong door. Alice bit him dead: "Of course it wasn''t me, maybe there really is such a coincidence in this world. Did you go through the wrong door just now, and maybe the person living next to me is Bryant?" "I don''t want to pursue this matter right now. Hurry up and tell me what I want, or I''ll call the police!" Lily was already very angry, but was scammed by Alice, and now that the usation had been washed away by her. Lily really wanted to beat her up. Alice knew that she had angered Lily, so she smiled lightly: "If you want the answer, you can go to the museum and find the curator to understand the situation. He is the one who found out!" "Which museum?" Lily did not expect Alice to ask her to find someone else. Didn''t she know about this? "Our city only has one museum. Which one do you think?" Alice impatiently said as she added on: "This is already a very important clue. Moreover, I only know this much, don''te looking for me!" "It''s best if you have useful information. Otherwise, I won''t let you off!" Lily was not satisfied with Alice''s answer, she felt that she had been deceived. After hanging up, Lily went straight to the museum. At the museum''s disy of valuables, she saw a jade pendant that looked simr to her own. Lily was a little happy, and quickly found the curator of the museum. She wanted to find the curator to understand the situation. "Lily, I''m very sorry, someone donated this jade pendant to us. The other party requested for confidential information, so we cannot tell you!" The curator politely refused to help her. "If you tell me who he is, I''m willing to donate my jade pendant and let you beat it into a pair. Isn''t that good?" Lily was very anxious at the moment, so she could only think of a way. The curator looked at her jade pendant and took it over. "This pendant of yours has been repaired and lost its ornamental value!" "Director, please do me a favor. I''m looking for my biological parents. This jade pendant must be rted to my parents, so I''m begging you so urgently!" Lily could only reveal his bitter loyalty. The curator looked at her. Finally, he took a piece of paper and said, "Fill in your personal information, I will find the address of the donor!" "Thank you, thank you so much!" Lily felt that there were many good people in this world. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. In a pile of old information, the curator found a list with the address of the donor, but only the address and no telephone number. Chapter 372 Chapter 372 "This is the address. Take note of it yourself. I can''t give you this information!" The curator said. Lily took out her phone to memorize his words, and then, she decided to give her jade over to the curator. The curator shook his head, "Don''t you want to find your birth parents? "You should keep it. If you''re still willing to donate it when you find your parents, you can send it over then!" "Thank you, curator!" Lily was extremely grateful. She took the address and left. Walking out of the museum, Lily looked down at the address, feeling awkward. This address was the old address from twenty years ago. Frowned, in fact, Lily knew where the address was. It is said that it was previously a ce filled with rich people. But now, so many years passed, she did not know if it had been dismantled, and Lily had never got there to check out the situation. Although she still felt that the chances of sess were small, Lily still decided to take a look. When she drove to the area indicated by the address, what she saw was a huge artificialke, surrounded by a beautiful park. Lily stood by theke''s edge, dumbstruck, feeling that she was about to break down. She sat weakly on a nearby chair, helplessly covering her face with her hands. This old address was no longer useful. Lily suddenly felt that she had been fooled by fate once again. Lily was in extreme pain, but she was not willing to give up. She decided to look for Edwards Wayne to help again. She did not have the ability to find the addresses of those people who used to live here, but she knew that Edwards Wayne can definitely find them, so she decided to ask him for help. When Lily returned to thepany in a daze, the wholepany started to look at her in a new light. It was because the New productunch was sessfully hosted yesterday and her fame was flourishing, so almost everyone was talking about her. Lily forced out augh as she greeted her colleagues who were walking over. Xipil called her into her office and said with a face full of joy: "Lily, what happened to you? Is there something on your mind? " Lily show Xipil the old address. "I just found out the address my parents used to live at, but unfortunately, it has already been demolished and turned into an artificialke." When Xipil heard it, she couldn''t help feeling saddened for her. "Lily, don''t worry. We will definitely find your parents!" "Yeah, but we have to wait. Waiting will make us feel tormented." Lilyughed bitterly. "You can ask President Wayne for help. President Wayne definitely has a way to help you." Xipil also felt that there was nothing Edwards Wayne couldn''t do. Lily chuckled: "When I go back tonight, I''ll bring up this matter with him." "Lily, yesterday when President Wayne brought two children over, it was really surprising. Furthermore, now that everyone knows that you are the one who gave birth to those two children, they are all so envious that their eyes are turning red." Xipil said while beaming. Lily did not know whether she shouldugh or cry, but being envied by others was a good thing. It was better than envying others. While Lily was searching for the address of her parents, Alice was also doing something that made her feel very happy. She finally found a way to take down Lily. Bryant had rejected her before, which made Alice extremely unhappy, and it slowly generated its resentment. The two people that she hated the most were tied together and created a shocking scandal. At that time, Lily''s reputation would bepletely destroyed. What would happen to Bryant, Alice did not care anymore. Whether it was because he had robbed Edwards Wayne''s woman, or if he was chopped to death by Edwards Wayne, Alice did not care anymore. "Alice, are you really going to post it online?" The reporter looked at her in panic. "What are you waiting for? Don''t you want to take the money? " Alice red at the journalist angrily. When the reporter thought about the money, he didn''t care about anything else and just posted all the photos onto the inte. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. In the afternoon, Lily''s door was suddenly pushed open by Xipil. Once she entered, she spoke with a panicked look on her face: "Lily, open the web page and take a look. Something bad has happened!" Seeing Xipil so shocked, Lily thought that there might have been a problem at the press conference yesterday. After anxiously opening the website, she saw a picture of herself and Bryant hugging each other. "What?" Lily''s head twitched, and her body froze. Liu Xi looked at her anxiously and asked: "Lily, what is going on? Why would you do such things with this Bryant..." Lily continued to read with opened eyes. There were four pictures on the web page. Two of them were of Lily in his arms, kissing her neck, and the other two were of her being pushed closer by Bryant at the door, kissing her long hair. Although she knew that as the client it was just a hug, but in the eyes of others, if both of them were hugging, then things wouldn''t be that simple. "This damned Alice, she must have done it!" Lily strongly punched the table, and immediately knew that Alice was not so kind as to let Lily go. She never thought that she would actually find someone to take a photo of she and Bryant. "Lily, nothing happened between you and Bryant right?" Liu Xi was really worried for her. Lily shook her head anxiously: "Mother, nothing happened between us. I went to meet up with Alice this morning, and didn''t expect her to plot something. I didn''t expect Bryant to be in his room, and furthermore, Alice obviously drugged him, which was why he did this to me. I was also very afraid at the time. There must be someone else in the room, and these photos ... It was Alice who deliberately shot them down to frame me. She is just too treacherous." "Lily, if President Wayne finds out about this..." Just as Liu Xi finished speaking, Lily''s phone rang, causing both of their expressions to tremble. "It really is his phone number!" Lilyughed bitterly, then picked up his phone and answered! As expected, Edwards Wayne''s voice was filled with uncontrolled anger: "Lily, what¡¯s with those photos on the web? When did you get so close to Bryant? " Lily didn''t know how to exin himself to the man''s angry questioning. "This is a misunderstanding. It''s not what it looks like in the photos!" Lily could only helplessly exin a few sentences first. "I''m going to meet you. You''d better exin this matter to me!" Once Edwards Wayne finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Lily held her phone in shock. After being stunned for two seconds, she weakly hung her arm: "Mother, he ising over me!" Chapter 373 Chapter 373 "¡ªThen hurry up and exin it to him. Don''t let him misunderstand you!" Xipil said in concern. "I''ll exin it to him, but I''m afraid he won''t believe me!" Lily was also very worried. After all, no matter how she exined, she was already hugging Bryant and there was even the scene that he kissed her. Ten minutester, Lily received another call, and Wayne was already at the main entrance. Lily left the office, and the moment she left, she was immediately stared at by everyone. When she had entered the office earlier, she had been greeted by various people along the way. Now, everyone was looking at her with eyes of disbelief, as if she was a monster. Indeed, she had given birth to a child for Edwards Wayne and was his real girlfriend. She should be satisfied, but why was there a picture of her being intimate with another man? Lily felt that her life''s ups and downs were too harsh. Her heart was unable to bear it. However, there were some things that she had to face. There was no way to escape! Since Alice wanted to persecute her like this, and she wasn''t prepared, she could only me herself for being in a passive situation like this. However, she wouldn''t be willing to be yed for fun like this. This time, she would make Alice suffer ten times worse. Lily went downstairs, and at the entrance of the hall, she saw Edwards Wayne''s ck car, quietly parked in front of the center of the door. Lily quickly walked over, and as she opened the car door, she saw the man''s gloomy and dissatisfied expression. She bit a lower lip and sat down again. "What''s going on?" Edwards Wayne''s gaze immediately came towards Lily. Indeed, he cared a lot about her. He crazily cared about her being in close contact with other men. From the looks of it, that man was Bryant, whom she had a sliver of good will toward. There was a trace of helplessness and grievance in Lily''s eyes, and her voice was very soft, "I was tricked by Alice." Hearing her words, Edwards Wayne''s eyes instantly froze. He immediately instructed the driver: "Drive!" In the car, Edwards Wayne did not speak to her nor did he ask her! Lily was very uneasy in her heart. The man''s silence made her heart beat even faster. She did not know where Edwards Wayne was bringing her, but at that moment, her heart was filled withplex emotions. When the car stopped, Lily realized that they were in a rich people''s vacation area on the city''s coast. Edwards Wayne got off the car and walked forward with heavy steps. Lily had no choice but to quickly follow him. Edwards Wayne walked into the living room of a casual vi, and Lily followed along. Once inside, Edwards Wayne immediately pulled her closer to his embrace. In the next second, he had fiercely kissed her on the lips. Before Lily could exin anything, she felt the man sucking on her lips like a madman. She was very afraid, and also very powerless. At this moment, she could feel the fury of a man slowly assaulting her reason. If it were here, she thought, she would go down with him. But in the next second, Edwards Wayne pushed her away, his eyes scarlet red: "I don''t care who you were tricked by, but when you were hugging Bryant, where did he kiss you? "Was it here?" Edwards Wayne said, then fiercely kissed her neck, but Lily pushed him away. Edwards Wayne took a step back. Now he was like an enraged wild beast, his beloved prey had been infected by someone else. To the proud him, this was something that he could not tolerate. Lily saw that Edwards Wayne had currently lost all reason out of anger, and even disrespected her somewhat, so she immediately calmed down and said: "Could it be that you really aren''t even going to give me a chance to exin myself? I can assure you that Bryant and I did not do what you think we did." "Didn''t it happen? He has touched you, so shouldn''t you tell me where he touched now? " Edwards Wayne''s jealousy made him want to kill someone, and his words lost all rationality. He only knew that the woman he loved crazily had been touched by another man. Hearing his words, Lily felt very ufortable. Her tears rolled down her face and she held them back: "Edwards Wayne, what you care about is not that I have suffered, right? "What you care about is whether my body is still pure or not. You said that you love me because you love my innocence, but you don''t care about how I feel." Seeing the tears in her eyes, Edwards Wayne''s lost control of his reason was slightly pulled back, his handsome face stiffened. The next second, his voice was low and hoarse. "I care about everything!" "If you really care about it, then you should listen to my exnation, and not care about whether or not I''ve done anything with Bryant." Lily wanted to be stronger, but the tears still betrayed her. Edwards Wayne was very annoyed in his heart, but in the next second, he sat on the sofa beside him. Lily took a deep breath. Her voice carrying a trace of sadness: "You don''t want to hear it, right? Then I won''t say anymore!" Lily turned around and was about to leave, but before she could take two steps, the man''s tall body shed past and blocked her way. "I want to hear it!" The man''s eyes flickered on her tearful face. Lily still inexplicably felt wronged. She bit her lips: "I don''t want to say it anymore!" "You have to!" Edwards Wayne held her wrist: "I admit that I was too rude just now, but you know that it''s because I care so much about you that I have be crazy, right?" When Lily heard his exnation for his actions, her heart became even moreplicated. She bit her lips and turned her face to the side. Edwards Wayne''s finger gently touched her soft and tender cheek, and gently wiped away her tears. "Speak, I believe you!" Lily took a deep breath and calmed himself down, then said with a trace of annoyance: "I made a deal with Alice about my birth parents, and this morning, I called her to ask her out to discuss this matter, and she told me to go to the hotel to find her. I went to the hotel, and I didn''t see her, but Bryant. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Every word that came from Lily changed a little bit of the gloom in Edwards''s eyes. "And then?" Lily raised her head and looked into his eyes, realizing that he was not as terrifying as before, which made her a sob: "Then there''s the picture you saw just now. Bryant pounced towards me in a completely unconscious state. I was also very scared at that time. I wanted to open the door and escape, but I didn''t think he would pounce on me again." "He really didn''t do anything else to you?" Edwards Wayne scanned her body back and forth, trying to find any traces of his. Fortunately, there seemed to be no trace on her skin that he did not want to see. Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Lily nodded:" It''s real! I asked him to have a cold shower and he agreed. Bryant is also a victim. He himself doesn''t know why he would be in the hotel. Moreover, he was drugged. I can be sure that it was Alice who framed us." Edwards Wayne saw the look of annoyance on her face, and he reached out and pulled her into his embrace, "Lily, did you know? I thought you''ve betrayed me!" "Why would I betray you?" Lily leaned into his embrace, and asked in a strange tone. "I don¡¯t know. The moment I saw the photo of you and Bryant together, I was about to go crazy. Bryant is your first love. You definitely wouldn''t forget him. I was worried that you would fall in love with him, not me!" Edwards Wayne inconfidently pulled her closer as he kissed her neck. It was as if he would only be at ease if he felt her warmth in his heart. Lily was a little shocked. She had never thought that Edwards Wayne would actually say such words thatcked confidence. From her point of view, this man was arrogant and conceited at the same time. Moreover, he was extremely narcissistic. However, it was precisely this kind of narcissistic man who said such insecure words at this moment that made people at a loss whether tough or cry. Just like you and Jane Wayne, before you meet someone you truly love, everyone will more or less be dependent on the others. I can understand you, but you should also understand me, right? Lily said with a lowugh. Edwards Wayne released her, and looked at her eyes to confirm once more: "How do you feel about Bryant now?" "Friend!" "No!" Edwards Wayne very arrogantly requested: "You cannot be his friend, I will be jealous!" "Can''t even be friends? Do you want me to be a stranger with him? " Lily was speechless at his request. Edwards Wayne nodded in satisfaction: "That''s right, you have to be a stranger with him. Moreover, you can only nod to him when you see him. "You''re too overbearing, right? I''ve never asked you for that either!" Lily felt that she did not want to be bound by his restrictions. "You can ask me now, and I will do it!" Edwards Wayne''s voice was low and certain. Lilyughed softly before struggling to free herself from his embrace, "I feel that there''s no need to be so harsh on your words. It''s impossible for us to not make even a friend in the end. I believe you, so please believe me as well." Edwards Wayne frowned. As he watched her leaving, he felt an emptiness in his arms. "I will have someone capture Alice now and have her exin everything clearly. If it was really her doing, then I will find trouble with Bryant." Although Edwards Wayne still hated Bryant''s existence, he still knew how to speak reason. It was fair to find trouble with whoever the crime was. Lily gnashed her teeth and said: "I am certain that it was her who did this. This time, I will not be merciful and let her off. She is really too good at tormenting others." Just as the two of them reached an agreement, Edwards Wayne''s phone rang. When he saw the number, his handsome face froze. "It''s my grandmother''s number!" Lily''s nerves also shook a bit as her beautiful eyes widened in fear. "Did your grandma see this as well?" Lily covered his face, feeling that the misunderstanding between him and the olddy was getting deeper. "I originally wanted to wait for you to exin so that I could get someone to delete this rumor. But now, it seems that it''s toote." Edwards Wayne frowned and said. "Then you should answer the phone first and see what your grandma will say!" Lily walked to his side and hurried him. Edwards Wayne ced the phone close to his ear, and the angry voice of the olddy immediately sounded out, "What''s wrong with that Lily, she actually hugged another man. What a shame! she is already a woman with childen. Edwards Wayne looked at Lily and she saw helplessness in his eyes. Lily instantly felt like she was about to copse. "Grandma, this is actually a misunderstanding. Can I exin it to you when we get home?" Edwards Wayne already understood the sequence of events of the matter, and that was why he spoke up for Lily. The olddy was furious, "Edwards, I always thought you were a smart and calm person, but I never thought that you would have the chance to be blinded by love. They had already hugged together. What''s there to exin is, you really don''t think that Lily has anything to do with this man, is it you who are confused, or I am confused, you actually lied to yourself." Edwards Wayne knew that his grandmother already hated Lily. He was helpless to do anything, so he tried to coax her while hanging up the phone. Lily was so anxious that her face had even paled. She tugged at Edwards Wayne''s sleeve: "What did your grandmother say? Is she very disappointed in me? " "Yes sir!" Edwards Wayne''s eyes shed on her face: ¡°My grandmother is extremely angry, I can only let Alice exin herself. If not, I''m afraid my grandmother will not believe that you and Bryant are innocent." "Damn that Alice, I''m so tired of her!" Lily felt that her entire life was going to be messed up by Alice. Edwards Wayne caressed her face andforted her, "Don''t worry, I will investigate this matter thoroughly. I will definitely not let you suffer any grievances." "Edwards, thank you for believing me. To be honest, your actions made me very afraid just now. I thought you wouldn''t easily believe me." Lily was filled with gratitude towards him, and epted him even more. Edwards Wayneughed at himself lightly: "In the beginning, I was indeed very angry. I even felt that I had lost you. But, with my understanding of you, it was impossible for you to be with Bryant. You can''t ept men touching you, right?" Lily nodded her head: "Edwards Wayne, when this is over, I will take the initiative to cooperate with you. I will be your real woman!" Edwards Wayne''s eyes instantly lit up. He didn''t think that he would hear her say the word "take the initiative" personally. He gently pulled her into his embrace again, and kissed her forehead with his thin lips. "You can rest assured that I won''t force you. However, I hope that we can be together as soon as possible!" Lily reached out and wrapped her arms around his waist, "When we find my parents, let''s get married!" Edwards Wayne really did not expect her to say the word "marriage" at this time. A hint of surprise shed past the bottom of his eyes: "Are you really willing to marry me?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 375 Chapter 375 "¡ªYes, I am willing. When we find our family, we will talk about marriage. I hope that when I get married, I can get my family''s support and blessings." Lily raised his head and said with a slight smile. "Alright, I''ll definitely help you find your family as soon as possible. At that time, we can naturally get married and spend every day with the children." Edwards Wayne felt that the time he had spent waiting finally paid off. He could finally marry Lily and not have to look at the children''s pitiful eyes anymore. The two of them embraced each other for a while, then released themselves from their clothes. Edwards Wayne said in a low voice: "I''ll go look for Alice now, do you want to go with me?" "Yes, I want to personally ask her why she wants to harm me like this!" Lily obviously could not miss this. Edwards Wayne called Larry, giving him some instructions, and then brought her to a ce by the car. It was a private living room. When Edwards Wayne and Lily came over, Alice was already tied up and was sitting on the ground. Two men were sitting with her. Lily did not expect Edwards Wayne''s efficiency to be so high. When Alice saw Edwards Wayne and Lily, her face also became deathly pale, and her eyes was filled with fear. Because, she never thought that Edwards Wayne''s way of meeting her was so simple and crude, without any room for discussion. What made her even more afraid was that her aplice would be tied up together with her at the same time. "President Wayne ..." Alice said with a trembling voice filled with fear. Edwards Wayne sat down on the sofa beside him, while Lily followed and sat beside him. Alice anxiously knelt down and took a few steps forward, then said fearfully and uneasily: "President Wayne, I do not know how I offended you that you tied me up like this." When people were at their most fearful, they would often pretend to be stupid. Moreover, Alice knew how to act the most, she knew how to y dumb the most. Edwards Wayne didn''t say anything, but Lily opened her mouth andughed coldly: "Alice, do you really not know what kind of heinous crime you havemitted?" Alice looked at Lily and shivered. She suddenly could not say a word. Larry said coldly, he kicked a man beside him: "Tell me!" "I really didn''t know the wine that Bryant drank was drugged. Alice just wanted me to send Bryant over to her ce. I didn''t have any other thoughts at that time, Bryant was Alice''s manager in the past, so their rtionship was pretty good, I thought that Alice wanted to take care of him. I really didn''t think that she would drug Bryant and even let him harm Lily. Mr. Wayne, I''m really sorry. I didn''t mean any harm. " The man trembled and said hurriedly. When Alice heard that he had actually pushed all of the responsibilities onto her, she was instantly angered. "If you dare spout nonsense again, I''ll tear you apart." That man was still a little afraid of Alice. In the past, he had also done things for Alice. But now that she was caught by Edwards Wayne, that man was no longer afraid of Alice. He spoke with his neck tensed: "What I said was the truth, you didn''t even give me money, why should I help you hide it?" Lily really did not expect that Alice would even have to scheme against Bryant, so she really could not endure it. She walked over and ruthlessly pped Alice on the face: "Bryant thinks you''re a friend, but you actually betrayed him like this." pped to the side by Lily, her long hair blocked her expression. "President Wayne, did you hear that? Lily is still yearning for Bryant. Do you really want to marry her? " Lily was stunned, she did not expect Alice to still not forget to stab her even at such a time. Edwards Wayne''s expression did not change. He only stared at Alice coldly and emotionlessly: "If you dare sow discord between me and Lily, I guarantee that you will regret it." Alice opened her eyes in disbelief. Lily had obviously wanted to protect Bryant, but Edwards Wayne wasn''t jealous. How was this possible? Was this still that arrogant man? "President Wayne, I also wanted to test this woman on your behalf. You can''t me me!" Alice''s tone changed, as she looked at Edwards Wayne helplessly and gently. "When is it your turn to test my woman? Alice, tell me, if I send you to the police station now, would your reputation bepletely ruined? " Edwards Wayne''s thin lips curled up. He was not a cold- blooded tyrant, but he knew very well how to make a person go crazy or even break down. "Take me to the police station? Why? President Wayne! I beg you! Please don''t send me to the police station. I''m willing to kowtow to Lily and admit my wrongs, but please don''t ruin me! " As a Female Celebrity, what she treasured the most was her reputation and face. If she went into the police station, and got riled up by Edwards Wayne, she was afraid that she would lose all her supporters. When Lily finally heard that Alice wanted to apologize to her, she couldn''t help but mock her. "Do you think it''s useful to apologize now?" "Lily, on the ount of us used to be sisters, please let me go. I know that I was blinded by jealousy, but I''m also in pain. I don''t know how to vent the anger in my heart, so I''m confused for a moment..." "Alice, to my understanding of you, you have never been muddleheaded. The mistakes you have made, were all things that you had calmly thought about, and I will not forgive you. This time, you must be prepared to bear the consequences." Lily was not kind enough to let her off time and time again. A person who made a mistake should be punished, which was why this world was a little fairer. Edwards Wayne looked at Lily''s firm tone, and his lips curled up lightly, changing a little more in his opinion of her. Actually, if Lily was soft-hearted enough to let Alice go this time, Edwards Wayne would be angry. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Lily, you can''t destroy me. You promised my father that you won''t hurt me." Alice was so scared that her face turned pale white. She anxiously took out her life saving straw of grass, thinking that Lily would soften her heart and let her go. Unfortunately, Lily said coldly: "I did promise Adrian that I would let you go, but I''ve already let you off thest time. If you had calmly walked your path and didn''t interfere in my affairs, we would have been safe and sound. Yet you came to find trouble with me time and time again. Do you really think that I would be so easily bullied?" Chapter 376 Chapter 376 "Lily, won''t your conscience hurt? You''re sick, and my father''s been worried for you. You want to destroy his biological daughter now. How can you be ungrateful to your conscience? You already have a children, so you know that my dad treated you pretty well when he was young. " Alice suddenly roared out like a madman, and she actually could grab onto the weakness of the human heart. Lily was stunned! Indeed, when Alice and her mother didn''t live in that house, Adran only had her one daughter, so he had treated her well and cared about her a lot. "It''s precisely because I still have a trace of gratitude towards him that I want to properly educate this vicious daughter of yours. If you continue like this, sooner orter, it will implicate him." Lily sneered, turned, and returned back to Edwards''s side. Alice did not expect Lily to still be unwilling to let her go. She knew that she had really failed miserably this time. "I can agree to any of your conditions. Please don''t send me to the police station. I guarantee that I won''t interfere in your matters in the future." Alice trembled in fear. All her self - esteem was gone. She only hoped that Lily would let her go and let her go this time. Lily looked at her and she felt that she was bothughable and pitiful, "If you knew this would happen, why did you stillmit crimes today?" "I didn''t know that I would be captured so quickly. I always thought that I was very capable at doing things. But after a few blows, I finally learned that if it wasn''t mine, then it wasn''t mine. No matter how hard I tried to fight for it, no matter how much I fought for it, it wouldn''t be possible!" Alice could be considered to have received a deep lesson. At this moment, when she saw Edwards Wayne sitting on the sofa with such confidence, shoulder to shoulder with her. she understood everything. What Lily could do, she could not. That was an extravagant dream for her. Lily could see that Alice was regretting it, but she still didn''t want to forgive her. Just because she felt like it wasn''t possible for her to be forgiven by others all the time. "I''m going back to thepany first. Help me decide this matter!" Lily turned her head, looking at Edwards Wayne and said softly. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Alright!" Edwards Wayne knew that she might be starting to get tangled again. Lily stood up and was about to leave, when Edwards Wayne suddenly grabbed her wrist and pulled her towards him. Lily was a little taken aback, but after that, she saw an intentional look in the depths of Edwards Wayne''s eyes, causing her to fall into a trance. Turning her head to look at Alice, she saw that Alice was so angry that her face had turned completely white. She felt that if she had the chance to be harmed again in the future, Alice would definitely not let it go. She didn''t know why she was so sure, but this was human nature. Lily no longer hesitated as she stood up and walked towards the door in quick steps. Edwards Wayne immediately ordered the driver to take her. After Lily left, Edwards Wayne was like an emperor as his gaze was cold and emotionless. He looked at Alice and said coldly: "You are very smart, and can grab onto the weakness of the human heart to plead with, but don''t think that you will be forgiven time and time again just because you easily soften people''s heart. This time, the person you offended was me, so I don''t care about my old friendship. After Alice heard this, she instantly sat down. "Edwards Wayne, you are truly cold-blooded and emotionless. No matter what, I love you. How can you hurt me like this?" Alice bellowed. "What right do you have to love me?" Edwards Wayne walked to the door, then stopped and turned back as he sneered: "You better forget about me, because when I think about being loved by a woman like you, who is like a snake and scorpion, I get really annoyed." Alice waspletely shocked. She was even disqualified to love him? Was she really that bad? Her heart was already in a mess. When Alice was sent to the police station, her soul had not even recovered yet. While recording, Alice also seemed to have lost her soul. When Adrian and Ste heard that their daughter had vited thew and entered the police station, they were extremely shocked. The two of them rushed to the police station, preparing to bail their daughter out no matter what happened, and furthermore, they absolutely did not want to attract the attention of the reporters. Unfortunately, when they went to the police station to bail Alice out, they found out that it was impossible to bail her out. It didn''t matter how much money he had! Adrian and Ste''s expressions were both deathly gray. Finally, Ste fiercely punched Adrian a few times: "It must be because of that money loser you are talking about, other than our Alice hating her, there''s no one else. Quickly go and find her. Do you really want our daughter to be locked up inside?" It was only then that Adrian thought of Lily. Thus, he hurriedly called Lily. Lily had already expected that Adrian would definitely call him, so she answered. "Lily, do you know anything about Alice?" Adrian asked with an anxious tone. Lily replied emotionlessly, "I know!" "Lily, did Alice do something that made you unhappy ..." Adrian knew that Lily was the true girlfriend of Edwards Wayne, so she must have some power and influence now. To deal with his daughter, it would also be a matter of minutes. Lily''s tone was a little indifferent: "Adrian, I''m unable to help you with this matter. You should first understand what mistake your daughtermitted before being arrested." When Adrian heard Lily call him Adrian, he knew that Lily''s rtionship with him was as tranquil as water. "Lily, just treat it as daddy begging you ..." "You are not my father, you told me yourself. Last time, Alice escaped from death. It was also me who pleaded for mercy from Edwards Wayne, so, begging me now is useless!" After Lily finished speaking, she hung up. Maybe she was too ruthless, but she didn''t want Alice to be proud of herself. The crime that Alicemitted couldn''t be considered a serious crime, but she would only be released after detaining fifteen people. And at that moment, the reporters had already heard the news, that Alice was being held, and the news had spread to the point that everyone was aware of it. Edwards Wayne had deliberately found some people to build up the momentum. This time, Alice had really screwed up, and the reputation that she had built up with great difficulty, had all been ruined. Chapter 377 Chapter 377 T ¡ª hat night, when she returned to The Waynes, she saw the olddy sitting on the sofa with a dignified expression, as if she was specifically waiting for her. What surprised Lily was that the two little fellows were not in the living room. Where could they be right now? "Stop looking, the children aren''t here. I''ll get the old man to take them to the vi upstairs to y." As soon as the olddy saw her eyes darting, she knew she was looking for the children, and she interrupted her. Lily s heart stopped for a moment, from the looks of it, her little reinforcements were not present. The olddy snorted. "You''re really smart. You want the children to speak up for you, don''t you?" Lily could only smile dryly as she walked in front of the olddy: "Grandmother, this matter, there was really a misunderstanding. I was framed." The olddy huffed, "Fine, I believe you framed me. What aboutst night? If youe down to get some wine, no one will frame you, right?" Lily was momentarily left speechless. She sighed and nodded: "Yes, I couldn''t sleep yesterday so I wanted to bring a bottle of wine to increase the quality of my sleep." "Is that an excuse?" The olddy continued to hum softly. Lily never thought that the olddy would actually have such a huge opinion of her. She could only say nothing more, since no matter what she said, it would be an excuse in the eyes of the olddy. The olddy looked at her without saying a word, and frowned: "Lily, do you like myEdwards?" Lily was startled, she did not expect the olddy to care about this. She immediately nodded: "Yes!" "How much do you like him!" the olddy asked in a more serious tone. "Very much!" Lily answered boldly. After the olddy heard this, she was slightly relieved. "Let me ask you, why did you hide the matter of your children from my grandson before?" "I didn''t know the children was his!" Speaking of the old, Lily''s voice was also somewhat indifferent. The olddy was even more surprised, "How did you end up with my grandson five years ago? I asked him, and he didn''t say anything, so you tell me!" Although Lily didn''t know why Edwards Wayne wasn''t willing to speak the truth, she was sure that he had a reason for doing so. The Old Granny was furious: "Don''t think that just because you have the child of us Waynes, and then you will be the mistress of the Waynes in the future. If I don''t approve of you, then there''s no use in thinking about it." Lily did not expect the olddy to speak in such a straightforward manner. She originally respected her, but now, she felt a blow on her pride. "Olddy, I think you must have misunderstood me again, I have never threatened Edwards Wayne with a child to make him marry me. You''d better not think too bad of him. I really like your grandson now, and that''s because he is good to me, and to me, and to my children, I don''t want to miss him, but, if you really want to think that I am someone who only use money from the Wayne''s as an excuse to get close to him, then you really underestimate me." Lily also had a temper. Furthermore, she did not want others to question her. At first, the olddy only saw Lily being obedient and obedient, showing an obedient look. However, after hearing what she said, the olddy finally realized that this woman was truly wild and hard to control. "You really don''t want my grandson to marry you in the name of a child?" The olddy raised her eyebrows and was shocked by her words. Lily nodded her head, "Yes, in the beginning, I did not want to give him the children, because I had always brought the children up myself. But after realizing that the children also needed a father, and that Edwards Wayne was very good to the children, I decided to probe him out until I found out that he was worthy of my love, and agreed to be his girlfriend." "But in the end, you still fell in love with my grandson, didn''t you?" The Old Granny''s words denied all of Lily''s exnation. Lily was stunned! "I have absolute confidence in my grandson''s charm. Before this, I gave him a blind date with quite a few famous girls and everyone else would end up liking him, which shows how much girls like him. Lily, I heard Edwards say that you were adopted by someone as his daughter, so you probably never received any form of etiquette training. That must be why you have such a disrespectful personality." Lily was stunned again. No respect for her elders? She? "Old granny, if you don''t like me, then just say it directly. I don''t have to stay here with you." As soon as Lily''s stubborn temper rose, she immediately thought of leaving. Furthermore, she wanted to take all the children with her. The olddy never thought that she would be so stubborn, not willing to give in. What she said just now was simply to make Lily submit and receive her tutge. Only then would she be able to be like a rich family''s wife. Now that Lily said she wanted to leave, the olddy started to panic. "I didn''t say let you go. I just wanted you to learn some rules." The olddy immediately stood up and said. Lily''s face was sullen, she asked: "What rules do you want me to learn? Could it be that marrying Edwards Wayne, being his wife, requires me to go through a strict examination?" The olddy saw that Lily''s eyes had reddened, and sighed: "Fine, I don''t want to make things difficult for you. In case you see your childrenter and say that I bullied you." Lily was so angry by this olddy how could shein to the children? The Old granny had originally wanted to show her might. But now, Lily''s temper was too bad, and She had decided to go head to head with her. The Old granny had no other choice but to turn around and leave, not daring to pay attention to her. Of course, Lily knew that the Old Granny only wanted to show her prowess, but she was very puzzled. Among families, is it important to figure out who was more precious than who? Moreover, she respected her as an elder and didn''t say that she would be disrespectful to her whenever she saw her. Sigh, does the Wealthy ss really need so many rules and restrictions? Around seven in the morning, Lily took a shower, but didn''t go downstairs. Instead, she sat on the sofa in her room, feeling depressed. When the two little fellows got tired of ying and got off the car to the vi by the sea, the two little fellows directly dashed in front of her. "Mummy, my great - grandfather told me many good stories!" Emma said while grinning. Very clearly, she had fallen for the old man. However, George seemed to have something on his mind. He stood at the side and looked at Mummy with his pair of big eyes.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Lily rubbed his daughter''s head, "As long as you like it, then from now on, you can ask your great- grandfather to tell you more!" "Mummy, is Daddy still not back yet? I''ll go upstairs and wait for him! " Emma suddenly realized that her daddy had not returned, and she liked to y with him. Thus, she turned around and ran upstairs. Lily turned her head to look at his son only to see his son blinking hisrge eyes at her. "What''s the matter with you?" Lily stretched out her hand and waved it in front of his eyes. "Mummy, who''s that uncle?" George suddenly asked. "Which uncle?" Lily''s body froze. "It''s that uncle who''s holding you. Do you like him?" George had been paying attention to the things happening on the web recently, but he didn''t expect that one day, he would see his own Mummy hugging another uncle. Lily''s face was immediately filled with ck lines, and said in embarrassment: "George, how did you know?" "I saw it on my ssmate''s phone!" George immediately replied. "Then do you look down on the Mummy now?" Lily didn''t know how to exin this matter to his son at the moment; "Of course not, Mummy, if you really like that uncle, then what about dad? He likes you too! " George was Lily''s biological son, so naturally, he would be side with her. After Lily heard his son''s words, she could not help but smile: "How can you be so sure that your father likes me?" "Because I''ve already talked to dad. If you go see the other uncles, Daddy will admit that he''s jealous. If you ignore him, Daddy will admit that he''s sad as well. Doesn''t this prove that Daddy likes you?" What George had said was the truth. Lily was startled again? "Why are you still talking about this with your dad?" Lily felt that his son was bing more and more devilish, that he would actually start a conversation with Edwards Wayne about this kind of adult. "I was just thinking for you, Mummy, trying to see how sincere father is towards you." George laughed. Hearing that, Lily''s heart ached, filled with gratification once again. She hugged her son and kissed his little head: "I''m sorry son. Mummy made you worry!" "I''ve long since gotten used to it. Who told you to be so stupid sometimes!" George stuck out her tongue. Lily retorted, unconvinced, "How am I stupid? I also tried my best to be a smart person." "Since you want to be good to that uncle, why did you get someone to take a photo and post it to the inte? Can''t you just go and see that uncle secretly?" George immediately said angrily. Lily could see his son''s loyalty. At this time, her son was still thinking of a way to help her instead of scolding her. "George, let the Mummy tell you the truth. The Mummy has been tricked by a lowly person. These photos were intentionally sent by that person to harm me on the inte, so please do not take it seriously, I have nothing to do with that uncle." Lily exined to his son with a light smile. "Really?" George was suddenly overjoyed. "So that means you didn''t betray Daddy?" "No, didn''t you say that your father really likes me? How could I bear to betray him? " George nodded his head, "I guess that''s impossible. That uncle is obviously not as handsome and wealthy as father. "Little Greed, do you think that the Mummy took a liking to your father because of his appearance and money?" Lily was truly amused by her son. "Isn''t it?" George looked at her disdainfully. Lily thought about it carefully, then shook her head and nodded, "I don''t know either. But your dad is actually attractive a bit" "Not a bit, but very attractive! When he came to pick Emma and I up from school, all of the female teachers were dumbfounded. " George could deeply feel just how much his father was liked by others. "Really? Did any female teachers take the opportunity to get close to your father? " Hearing that, Lily immediately tensed up and quickly asked. George immediately kissed Mummy''s cheeks: "Mummy, you can rx. As long as I''m here, I guarantee that Daddy won''t let any woman off." Lily hugged her son once again, "You are really a good helper for Mummy. How can Mummy reward you?" "I heard that the way the adults improve their rtionship is to travel. Since Emma and I have a great - grandfather and great -grandmother taking care of us right now, you guys can go and y in peace. " George was indeed a good assistant. He had already started to n for the future for the two of them. "Did great¡ªgrandma say how long they were going to stay here?" Lily asked his son. "They said that they will stay here forever, and in the future, they wille to take care of me and Emma the idiot." "No way!" Lily felt a headacheing on. After arguing with the olddy earlier, she thought about it calmly and realized that she shouldn''t have been so impatient. The olddy must have thought for Edwards Wayne''s sake, which was why she treated her so harshly, but she was unable to control her temper and retorted. She was afraid that the olddy would be angry with her in the future. Seeing that the Mummy was frowning, the astute George immediately guessed her thoughts. Perhaps the mother and son''s thoughts were the same, but this guess was immediately guessed by the little fellow. "Mummy, you sighed just now!" The little fellow asked with a concerned expression. "Is there?" Lily didn''t even realize that she was sighing. "Yes, what''s wrong? Oh, Is it because of the fear of not getting great - grandmother''s approval? " George asked while grinning. Lily really had to look at this little thing in a new light. He could really guess what people thought. How terrifying! When Lily thought about what the olddy had said today, that she would run over andin to the two children, she instantly stopped thinking about telling her son anything. If her son were to go out of his way to persuade the olddy to help her, the olddy would definitely think too much. "No, son, why don''t you go down and y, I still have work to do!" Lily ignored the concern on his son''s face and faintly smiled. "Mummy, stop lying to me. I''m not a three years old child, and I am not as stupid as Emma. I can even see the expression on your faces, and it seems that great-grandmother doesn''t really like you." George was starting to worry about this. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Lily looked startled, then she carried her son over: "George, promise Mummy, for the matters between me and your great ¡ª grandmother, you don''t need to ask anymore, okay?" "Why? I''m thinking for you! " The little fellow blinked itsrge eyes in confusion. Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Cire''s face turned serious as she said in a serious tone: "There''s no reason. In any case, don''t get involved with what I did with your great-grandmother." "Mummy, are you feeling wronged? Did greatgrandmother scold you? " George immediately felt his heart ache. Lily''s expression was a little gloomy. Holding the brush, she drew randomly on the drawing board: "No, she did not scold me!" "Mummy, you are not good at lying!" George sighed. Lily knew that her son was extremely intelligent, but at the moment, she was in a difficult position. Actually, there were times when she liked to chat with her son. The little guy had his own way of thinking, and sometimes he could even provide her with quite a bit of help. However, at this moment, she was afraid that she would tell her thoughts to her son, because her son was too sensible. If he were to hear about the conflict between adults, even his small heart would be injured. "Son, Mummy really needs to work. Look, you stand here, I can''t even draw one." Lily said as she pointed to her mess. George could only nod his head: "Alright then, I won''t bother you anymore. However, if you really feel wronged, don''t hold it back by yourself, you can look for Father and chat with him. Dad will definitely help you vent your frustration." "It seems that in your heart, your father is omnipotent. Have youe to admire him?" Mentioning Edwards Wayne, Lily''s face also shed with a hint of happiness that even she herself did not notice. George coldly snorted in an instant: "I don''t even worship him!" The little guy was embarrassed. Lilyughed even more happily. George curled his lips, his small hands behind his back, and walked towards the door inrge strides. Around half past seven, Edwards Wayne returned. Upon entering, a small pink figure jumped down from the sofa and ran towards him. "Daddy ... Daddy ..." Emma''s shout was loud and happy, and it was the voice Edwards Wayne liked to hear the most every time he returned home. Edwards Wayne immediately leaned over, hugged her daughter and kissed her on her cheeks again and again. "Still coughing?" "It''s a little ..." Emma pouted her small mouth and then faked a cough twice. She thenughed sinisterly: "Daddy, did I infect you with my cough?" Edwards Wayne shook his head: "Of course not, Daddy will not get sick. Just look at Daddy''s strong body!" N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Emmaughed out loudly. "Does Daddy train your body often? Mummy''s health is not as good as yours. In the past, she was often sick." "Is that so? When you have a cold in the future, you should be careful not to infect her. " When Edwards Wayne heard that Lily had been sick a lot in the past, for some reason, he felt his heart ache. "Daddy, don''t worry. I know how to take care of Mummy. Big brother and I have experience." Emma said while beaming. Edwards Wayne stroked her little head, "Have you yed with your great -grandfather and great- grandmother today?" "I yed, I just came back from them. Greatgrandmother taught me to sing, and greatgrandfather even told me a good story." Emma happily told his father about the interesting thing that had happened. When Edwards Wayne heard that his children were having fun with his grandparents, his mood also improved greatly. "Where''s Mummy?" Edwards Wayne asked. "She¡¯s upstairs!" Emma pointed. Edwards Wayne hurriedly ced his daughter on the sofa and gently said: "Emma, you y by yourself now. I''ll go upstairs and talk to your Mummy." "Can''t I listen?" Emma pouted, a little disappointed. "Yes, we are talking about adults. You don''t understand anything about work!" Edwards Wayne didn''t want his daughter to hear a voice that she shouldn''t have heard at her age. "Alright then!" Emma unwillingly sat down and continued to y her little game. Edwards Wayne looked at his daughter''s wronged look and could not help butugh. He turned around and walked upstairs with big strides. Just as he walked to the stairs, he saw George with his two short legs crossed. His arms crossed in front of his chest, leaning on the stairs. "Daddy ..." George called out to him, and then he pointed to the direction of the study: "Let me talk to you!" When Edwards Wayne stepped on the tip of the stairs, he couldn''t help but shiver. What was going on with this little guy''s appearance as a young adult? What is the little guy trying to do now that He¡¯ s asking me to take a step forward? "What''s the matter?" The way Edwards Wayne talked with his son would often make him narrow his eyes. Because, when dealing with his son, he often needed to be on guard. The little guy''s words would often go beyond his expectations. George nodded his head: "Of course something, something big!" Hearing him talk big, Edwards Wayne followed him towards the direction of the study. The contrast between them was clear. However, the little guy''s aura was not the least bit weak, causing Edwards Wayne to once again not know whether tough or cry. Entering the study room, George jumped onto the sofa and sat down with his legs crossed: "Daddy, are you going to scold my Mummyter?" Edwards Wayne was startled, and asked curiously: "Why would I scold her?" "Because she was hugging an uncle today. You''re angry, aren''t you?" George said directly. Edwards Wayne''s handsome face froze, his expression became serious: "George, how did you know about this?" The photos of Lily and her on the inte had already been deleted long ago. If his son went back home after school to check the website of his phone, he wouldn''t be able to see this message. But at that moment, it was clear that George found out. "Daddy, you and Mummy won''t hide this from me, will you?" George was instantly displeased. Edwards Wayne exined in all seriousness: "It''s not to hide it from you, but because this is a topic between adults. You children should not know about it, does Emma know?" "She? She only knows how to eat, what else does she know? " George extremely detested this little sister of his. Only then did Edwards Wayne rx a little. As long as his daughter was unaware, he had nothing to worry about. Now that his son knew about it, it could only prove that this little fellow was paying attention to him and needed to be taught a good lesson. "George, can you tell me how you found out about this? Did great-grandmother tell you?" Edwards Wayne was very worried that his grandmother would bring up this topic with the kids. If that was the case, it would have a very bad effect on Lily''s impression of the kids. "How could it be her? She is still coaxing me like a three-year ¡ªold child. Well, I wouldn''t dare let my great-grandmother know about my intelligence, or it would frighten her. " The little guy''s expression, which seemed to think himself to be extremely impressive, made Edwards Wayne have the urge to grab him and throw him away. Chapter 380 Chapter 380 "It''s best if you think that way. You can''t talk in front of your great-grandmother and great - grandfather, you know?" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Daddy, don''t worry, I know my limits. Shouldn''t you answer me now? Do you want to fight with my Mummy or not?" George went back to the main topic. Edwards Wayneughed helplessly. "Of course I won''t argue with her, I''m a man!" "Really? Then she and the uncle have held each other, aren''t you angry? Aren''t you jealous? " Hearing that, George immediately became happy, because he knew that the Mummy was still safe. "Are you satisfied?" Edwards Wayne finally understood what his son meant when he said that he would take a step forward to talk about it. It turns out that he was worried about this, heh, this little thing had really troubled his heart for the sake of these two adults. "I''m not satisfied!" George immediately became serious: "My Mummy is already hugging someone, if you aren''t angry, and aren''t jealous, then doesn''t that mean you don''t even love my Mummy?!" Edwards Wayne, Was the little fellow dissatisfied with all of his answers? "Alright, George, your Mummy has already exined this to me in the afternoon. That''s why I''m not angry, do you understand?" Edwards Wayne wanted to quickly dispel the worry in his son''s heart, so he could only speak the truth. "Oh, no wonder!" George muttered: "Why didn''t Mummy tell me just now? "How strange." Edwards Wayne walked over, squatted down, and stared at his son: "Because your Mummy doesn''t want you to worry. Alright, go downstairs and y with your sister, I still have to chat with your Mummy, don''t worry, I won''t quarrel with her, we will chat peacefully." George had no choice but to believe him: "I''ll go y with my toy, I don''t want to y with stupid Emma." "Do whatever you want!" Edwards Wayne stood up, opened the door of the study, and walked towards Lily''s room. Pushing the door open, he saw Lily standing on the bedside, holding onto something. "You ... Why don''t you knock? " Lily hurriedly put her hands behind her back, as if she was afraid that Edwards would the thing in her hands. "What are you holding in your hand?" Edwards Wayne did not see it clearly, but at that moment, he felt that her actions were suspicious, which was why he asked with interest. "No ...." "Nothing much!" Lily held the thing even tighter and frowned: "You can leave first. If there''s anything else, I''ll look for you in a while." "Show me the thing in your hand. Otherwise, I won''t go out." Edwards Wayne said shamelessly. Lily was truly speechless, and her small face swelled up to be even redder: "What''s there to look at, hurry up and go out." "No!" Edwards Wayne took a step towards her with his long legs. Borrowing the advantage of his height, he extended his arm and grabbed hold of one of her small hands, forcefully taking her small hands in his. Realizing that there was nothing in her hands, he immediately heard something fall onto the ground. He bent down... "Don''t move!" Lily was extremely embarrassed. However, Edwards Wayne unobediently reached out and picked it up. It was a square thing, like a tissue. "What is this?" Edwards Wayne was very surprised, because he had never seen this thing before. "Edwards Wayne, have you seen enough?" Lily snatched it away and stomped her feet in anger: "Go out!" Edwards Wayne looked at her blushing face, as if he had suddenly realized something, and smiled charmingly: "Oh, so it''s something that you girls use every month." "You''re asking even if you know about it, hurry up and get out!" Seeing that he was still going to say it, Lily became even more embarrassed. However, Edwards Wayneughed leisurely, "What''s there to be shy about? This is a normal phenomenon anyway." Lily was originally embarrassed, but hearing him say so she did not feel embarrassed anymore. She quickly went into the bathroom to change and closed the door. Edwards Wayne''s lips curved upwards as heughed smugly. When Lily came out again, she red at Edwards and asked, "Is there something you need from me?" "Yes, did my grandmother say anything to you?" Edwards Wayne rushed back in such a hurry because he was afraid that she would be scolded by her grandmother. Because, today on the phone, her grandmother''s tone sounded to be extremely angry. Seeing that he mentioned this matter, Lily''s face immediately became pale: "Do you care?" "Lily, what did my grandmother tell you? You tell me, okay? I am truly worried about the rtionship between the two of you. I do not wish to get too nervous. After all, the two of you are too important to me. " Edwards Wayne took a step forward and grabbed her wrist, wanting to hug her tightly. Unfortunately, Lily shook him off and walked to the side: "I''m afraid it''s toote, I might make your grandmother extremely unhappy." "What did you say?" Hearing that, Edwards Wayne froze. Lily sighed: "Anyway, I''ve said a lot, your grandmother was also shocked by my words. She immediately left, Edwards Wayne, maybe I can''t hold myself back, but, I really don''t like being used of anything." Edwards Wayne frowned, seeing her wronged look, he let out a light breath, "Lily, no matter what my grandmother said, don''t take it to heart, okay? "My grandma is indeed a very cautious person. Moreover, the older generation''s thinking is quite stubborn. I once tried to convince my grandma to ept some new things. However, there''s nothing I can do. I hope you can understand!" Lily looked at Edwards Wayne''s handsome face which had a troubled expression. She knew that this man truly cared about this. She couldn''t help but walk up to him and took the initiative to cuddle into his embrace. She reached out her hands to hug his waist and sighed softly, "I can understand that, but I can''t control my temper sometimes. I''m really sorry, I''ve troubled you." When Edwards Wayne saw her take the initiative to nestle into his embrace, the corners of his mouth lifted upwards. Hugging her shoulders, he subconsciously kissed her head: "It''s because I know that you''re also a straightforward person, that''s why I''m worried about you. However, there''s nothing wrong with being upright, I just like your personality. "You think too highly of me. I feel ashamed of myself. Sometimes, I hate my straightforward nature and always feel like it will cause trouble." Lily mocked herself. Five years ago, she was fixed by Alice and her mother because she bluntly pointed out that they might have indirectly caused the death of her adoptive mother. This was truly the character of a troublemaker. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll take care of the aftermath for you. Anyway, I''m not afraid of being troubled by you." Edwards Wayne realized now that it was a sense of aplishment to have someone trouble him. Of course, he only allowed her to trouble him. Chapter 381 Chapter 381 C ire could not help but chuckle softly, in herughter, there was already a tinge of the sweet. "Alright, I''ll do my best to restrain myself in the future. For you, and also for me." Lily finally assured him. Edwards Wayne was very grateful that she gave in, because he couldn''t make his grandmother give in. "Can you tell me now why you and my grandmother quarreled?" Edwards Wayne still wanted to know the reason. Lily heaved a sigh of relief, "Your grandmother thinks that I''m too wild and that I am not worthy of you. She even said that you have great charisma and is very popr with girls, and then, my anger rose, she said that if she doesn''t like me, I will be forced to immediately move away." Hearing this, Edwards Wayne''s handsome face tensed up. The two women, they were really violent enough while quarreling, for they could even reach the point about leaving this family. "Lily, do you really want to leave me ruthlessly?" Edwards Wayne was instantly injured. Lily stuck out her tongue, and was embarrassed: "I said it in anger, are you serious too? Of course, I don''t want to leave you and the children definitely won''t be willing to be separated from you. However, luckily your grandmother didn''t continue arguing with me, or else, I''m afraid that my final words would have left me with no room to stay in your house." From the very beginning Edwards Wayne saw her, he knew that she wasn''t a person who liked to be wronged. Back then, he had always wanted to use various methods to suppress her and conquer her. Therefore, he understood her feelings when she and his grandmotherpeted against each other. "Lily, thank you for being willing to endure this grievance for me." The man''s deep voice sounded extremely sincere. Lily could feel the love of the man towards her on all asions and she didn''t know when she had the ability to sense his love. She also didn''t remember when and why every time when Edwards Wayne had started speaking, she would listen carefully and memorize his every word. How soon the time was since she deeply etched the man''s figure into her mind who once had stolen her children and hurt her heart! Sigh! "Alright, let''s go down and y with our children. It''s been a day since west saw them, they must like us a lot too!" Lily gently stood up straight from his arms, a trace of gentleness also tinged between her brows. Edwards Wayne''s gaze stayed fixed on her face. It was rare to see her such appearance which was as gentle as water. It was really moving, and also very beautiful. "OK." It was as if there was no room for rejection at all and Edwards Wayne only wanted to listen to her. The two walked down the stairs with their hands tightly clenched. Halfway up the stairs, Edwards Wayne felt the woman forcefully pull her small hand away from his palm. He was slightly stiffened when he saw his grandparents walk into the hall. Edwards Wayne frowned slightly as a trace of disappointment shed across his handsome eyes. From her looks, Lily still cared about what her grandmother said. Lily didn''t know why, but maybe the arrogance in her made her not want to act in an intimate manner with Edwards Wayne in front of the olddy. Once the olddy came in, she immediately saw two people walking down the stairs. Edwards Wayne quickly walked over and greeted them, "Grandfather, Grandmother, what a beautiful night!" After the olddy gave a solemn grunt, she immediately walked over to Emma, who was ying around by the side. "Little Emma, what are you doing?" All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "I''m cooking for my little friends, great ¡ª grandmother, do you want to eat together? I can cook for you too! " Emma said while beaming, and yed this little game very seriously. The great-grandmother knew that a young girl at this age began to like imitating adults, so she immediately cooperated, "Okay, then what do you n to do for great¡ªgrandma?" Emma immediately rose her head sidelong and thought about it before replying, "I''ll cook porridge for you!" "Oh? Why are you cooking porridge for me? " The olddy was slightly surprised. "Because great-grandmother''s teeth have all lost. She can''t eat something tough. She can only eat congee!" Emma answered very seriously. Her words immediately caused the bystanders'' stealthyughter. The olddy patted Emma''s little head: "You''re so obedient, you are considerate to this olddy." Lily was also standing at the side. Looking at the olddy''s different attitude towards her two children and her, she felt an inexplicable sense of sadness. She didn''t know why the olddy despised her. Was it just because her background wasn''t outstanding? But, who in this world could decide which family he was born in? She also wanted to be like Edwards Wayne, born with a golden key that could open the golden door to a rich life. However, there were very few people like him that could be reincarnated with a good fate. Most people were probably as ordinary as she was. Edwards Wayne looked at the woman''s imperceptible expression and realized that she was daydreaming. No one knew what she was thinking, but her brows were always furrowed. However, to be honest, she had unhappy frowns on her face, but there was also a sense of flirtatiousness and a sense of being cute and mischievous. But practically Lily was resentining and resentful! Suddenly, her small hand was tightly grasped by arge and warm palm. Her entire body trembled as she raised her gaze to meet his smile. However, because there was some resentment in his heart, Lily deliberately looked away and did not look at him. The moment Edwards Wayne''s inner disciple fell, for some reason, he felt like he had provoked her. How had she been provoked? Because the luxurious family he was born in offended her. George dragged one of his trains down the stairs: "Is it time to eat?" The olddy turned around and looked at her grandson. Her mood also became better and she quickly waved at him, "Little grandson,e down and visit your great -grandmother." George blinked hisrge eyes and then quickly walked down. The olddy immediately cupped him to hisp and sat him down. "look! How skinny you are, you are really a picky eater." George immediately shook his head, "Grandmother, I''m not skinny at all. I just don''t want to be a fat boy. The olddy was instantly amused by George, she pointed at Edwards Wayne and said: "Look at you, Emma''s words are just the same as yours when you''re also a child as him. At such a young age, you already know that you''re going to be a sweet heart killer!" Edwards Wayne was a little embarrassed. He couldn''t remember himself saying such naive words when he was young. "Oh yeah, grandpa and grandma, I called Joshua. I don''t know if he''lle over!" "Really?" The olddy instantly became excited, "I haven''t seen him for a long time, I really want to die without seeing him!" The old gentleman¡¯s face was stoic, "If he is not willing toe, I''m also unwilling to wee him. Do I even have to beg him toe?" Chapter 382 Chapter 382 The olddy knew that there was a grudge between her husband and her young grandson, Joshua and she immediately scolded the old gentleman, "It''s all your fault. Why did you quarrel with him back then? You are just afraid that he will bring you into disrepute. No matter what he does, he is a grandson of our Family, so, when you see himter, don''t talk about the unhappy past anymore." The old man was actually a little regretful in the bottom of his heart as well. Even if he didn''t say anything, he had already forgiven Joshua Wayne''s rebellious actions. After the olddy''s scolding, the old gentleman fell into silence. Emma immediately asked happily: "Daddy, will uncle reallye? I miss him so much!" The olddy said happily in no time, "Greatgrandmother also misses him. Emma, what if uncle doesn''t appear?" "Then I''ll call him and ask him toe and see me. I will tell him that I''m sick, I need his care. " After Emma finished speaking, she immediately pretended to cough. Emma'' s cleverness instantly amused everyone. However, George couldn''t help but want to call her stupid again. Just as everyone was looking forward to meet Joshua, the sound of a sportscar came from outside the door. "Uncle ising?" Emma immediately threw everything she had out and ran out the door. When Edwards Wayne saw his daughter running away, his handsome face was tinged with worry. He hurriedly chased after her, and grabbed back the little kitty who was walking down the stairs. "Emma, wait here, don¡¯t go down, you may have a fall from the stairs. Only then did Emma quietly sit on her father''s sturdy arm. She blinked her big ck eyes and looked at the tall figure who was walking over from the parking lot by the side of the garden. "Uncle ..." Emma immediately shouted out happily. Joshua Wayne''s originally somewhat heavy heart instantly rxed with the little guy''s loud sweet shout. "Emma, are you waiting for uncle? Good child, what did uncle buy for you? " After Joshua Wayne finished speaking, he brought out arge bag of newfangled toys for her. "Do you like the toys Uncle specially picked for you?" "Wow, awesome! Thanks, uncle, I like them so much!" Emma immediately pulled therge bag over, "Is this all for me?" "That''s right!" "Brother, he doesn''t have anything, right?" Emma felt that she was being cared and loved. Joshua Wayne immediately took off another bag from his back: "Your brother''s toys are here!" Hearing that he had toys, George ran over quickly: "Let me see what they are!" "A series of the coolest sportscars model!" They cost me a lot of money!" Joshua Wayne said as if he was presenting a treasure. "You are great, uncle!" George''s eyes lit up with me burning inside. After he finally dismissed the two little fellows, Joshua Wayne saw the old couples who were on the sofa in the living room. Lily, who was standing aside, did not get the chance to interrupt. Seeing Joshua Wayne, she smiled to greet him. The corner of Joshua Wayne''s mouth hooked up, and then, he walked to the front of his grandparents and spoke in a very soft and quiet voice. The olddy looked at Joshua Wayne in all sorts of ways: "Well, you didn¡¯t get skinny, my innocent grandson has grown up!" Joshua Wayne was speechless and then, said indifferently: "It''s been five or six years, how could I not grow up?" "Joshua, Grandma watches your movie and TV series every day. My grandson is so handsome!" The olddy said with a smile. Joshua Wayne felt goosebumps all over his body: "No way, Grandma, you really saw everything I did!" "I saw it. Your acting is awesome. I''m proud of you!" The olddy praised her young grandson in all sorts of ways. "But I have a lot of sexy scenes in the movies..." Joshua Wayne''s voice immediately dropped. The olddy''s expression froze, and in the next second, she punched him. This is all because of the development of the plot. Besides, you are already an adult. Grandmother knows all about adults!" The old gentleman coughed, "Joshua, grandpa has thought it through. I don''t angry with you anymore. Do whatever you want." Joshua Wayne never thought that his grandfather would be willing to talk to him. He was secretly rejoiced with wild excitement in his heart, but his face still carried a serious expression: "Thank you for your support, Grandfather!" "My son, do you have a girlfriend now? Mary Ann who I hear from the TV, is she your girlfriend? " The moment the olddy opened her mouth, we can sense how much she cares about her young grandson. Joshua Wayne became embarrassed and his eyes met Lily''s. Lily could not hold back theughter in her eyes. Joshua Wayne replied in a slightly bored manner: "She''s not my girlfriend. Grandma, are you taking the news from the entertainment industry seriously, too?" "But isn''t it reported every day? If she''s not even your girlfriend, then have you found another one? " The olddy thought that since her young grandson was twenty - four this year, he should have a girlfriend. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Joshua Wayne hurriedlyforted the olddy: "Grandmother, don''t be in such a hurry. I don''t want to talk about love affairs right now, I''m developing mypany right now! "I''m busy!" "No matter how busy you are, you still have to think about your marriage. Look at your elder brother, now, his children are running all over the ground, why don''t you hurry up!" The olddy looked at the two little things running around on the ground tenderly, her heart full of love. Edwards Wayne shrugged his shoulders, and said with a slightly disappointed tone: "How can I have such a good life as my brother, who casually but really find out the woman he loves, and this woman coincidentally gave birth to two cute babies." Edwards Wayne was helping his daughter take off her toys, but hearing his brother''s jealous tone, he raised his head and looked at him. Only then did the olddy set her gaze on Lily. In truth, Lily was not the type of girl who would clever enough to understand current asions quickly, but somewhat awkward sometimes. So, the old Old Garry came over and asked everyone to eat. Thus, Lily brought the two little fellows to wash their hands, and Edwards Wayne followed to help them. After washing their hands, the two little fellows ran out. Lily washed his hands, only to discover that a strong and healthy body was sticking to his back. To think that he would actually hold her and wash his hands. Lily''s nerves were stretched taut as she anxiously said: "Edwards Wayne, don''t do that!" "Well? What?" Edwards Wayne pretended not to understand. He liked to tease her and see her blushing face and heartbeat. Lily quickly finished washing her hands and threw the water droplets on his face. "So, it is the "what¡±!" Edwards Wayne dodged but his handsome face was still sprayed a lot of water. He couldn''t help but laugh, this woman was really mischievous. Only when the olddy is absent could Lily dare to y such a game. Once in the dining hall, she immediately recovered herposure. Sitting at the dining table, Lily was busy feeding the two little fellows. Joshua Wayne looked at her face, lowered his head and ate his meal silently. Chapter 383 Chapter 383 T¡ªhe olddy asked Joshua Wayne a lot of questions. At the dining table, only the olddy''s voice could be heard. After dinner, the old couple went back to their vi on the mountainside. The Wayne brother were ying with the two little fellows upstairs. Lily returned to her room, took a bath and decided to meet Edwards Waer to ask him to help her find her parents. Around nine o''clock, Joshua Wayne decided to return. When he walked out, he saw Lily wearing a white robe, standing on the balcony having a call. Lily was calling her aunt who is her mother'' s sister to find out more about her parent because her aunt was also a native here. When she was speaking, she turned around and saw Joshua Wayne standing at the stairs in a daze. The moment Joshua Wayne saw her turn around, he quickly ran downstairs. It was as if everything that had happened wasn''t intentional at all! However, a trace of inexplicable sorrow had been born in the depths of his heart. Joshua Wayne felt that he was sick, Cupid had twisted his life. He originally thought that he could control his emotions, but he didn''t expect that he would end up being tied down by them when his heart was caught off guard. At this moment, it was already deep into the night! The more Joshua Wayne thought about it, the more he felt that he was as lonely as a homeless wolf. In a private room of a restaurant, Mary Ann''s palms were sweating, didn¡¯t know what to do. She didn''t think that her going here to negotiate an endorsement would finally be her meeting with Leo William. Mary Ann felt that she must be crazy. At this moment, when the time returned to around seven o''clock, Mary Ann had already been waiting in the private box for more than half an hour. She was not sure if Leo William would appear, but she was still very nervous. She thought that it would be good if he didn''te over, as it would save her from the suffocating feeling when she met him. Just as Mary Ann was about to leave, a pair ofrge hands pushed open the door of the private room. "Sorry, there''s a traffic jam!" When Leo William entered, he saw that she was pulling her handbag with the intent to leave, his gaze darkened slightly. Mary Ann was also shocked by his sudden appearance, following that, she quickly ced the bag in her hands down on a chair, then sat down again. She shyly lowered her eyes and answered: "It''s okay, I just arrived not long ago, I am just ... "I want to go to the washroom!" She didn''t want Leo William to misunderstand that she wanted to escape just because she didn''t have the courage to face him. Although Mary Ann was timid, she still wanted to seize this rare opportunity to meet him again. "Aren''t you going to the restroom? "Just go please!" Leo William''s tyrannical body already sat on the chair, his gloomy gaze fixed at her body, and said with a heavy voice. "Oh ..." I''ll be right back! " Only then did Mary Ann realize that she was not good at lying and she anxiously opened the door and went out. When she left in a panic like a little helpless rabbit, a hint of a smile shed across Leo William''s serious face. He didn''t know why, but he felt that this girl was very interesting. Perhaps it was because she liked to blush, or perhaps it was because the way she looked at him was always filled with panic. People couldn''t help wanting to tease her. Leo William felt that he had certain kind of wicked hobby but he couldn''t say it. He just felt that being with this girl, he feltpletely rxed. Mary Ann stood in the restroom, looking at her red face in the mirror, she was extremely vexed. She hurriedly used cold water to cool down her face. Fortunately, she didn''t powder her face today and only made a light eye makeup and a lip gloss. Otherwise, her face would have been even more blurry at this moment. "There was nothing to be afraid of. Just go inter and have a meal with him." Mary Annforted herself and slowly walked back into the private box. Just in the moment she walked inside, the atmosphere became tense. Looking at the casual man who was sitting on a chair at the side, Mary Ann felt extremely nervous again. "Did you order?" Leo William put down the phone in his hand, raised his head and asked her. "No ...." No, I don''t know what kind of dishes you like to eat, so I didn''t order anything! " Mary Ann replied in a low voice. Only then did Leo William wave his hand and let the waiter outside the door in. He took the menu and looked at it, then casually ordered a few dishes. "Let thisdy order!" Leo William raised his hand. Mary Ann immediately waved her hand: "No need, you''ve already ordered a lot of dishes, enough to eat!" "How many dishes do you like?" Leo William''s voice was low and filled with power. Mary Ann''s mind was in a mess as she nced at the menu and randomly ordered two dishes. After the waiter left, he closed the door and the air in the room instantly became still again. Mary Ann continuously bit her lower lip, not daring to look randomly with her beautiful eyes. Leo William''s eyes lightly swept across her. "You seem to be very afraid of me!" "Yes." Mary Ann replied casually, and then immediately replied in astonishment: "No, not at all, I''m not afraid of you!" "Mary Ann, do you have a boyfriend?" Leo William Tu Ran asked. Mary Ann was shocked, and shook her head: "No." "Then why don''t you hang out with me?" Leo William very straightforwardly confessed and did not give Mary Ann any time to think, to ask questions. Mary Ann was stunned. She felt that every minute and every second with Leo William was like a roller coaster ride. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "You ... What did you say? " Mary Ann thought that she was hallucinating, a pleasant surprise came so suddenly, and it was so sudden that she couldn''t believe it. "I want to date you. I''m single too." His voice was very maic, and every word he spoke would cause Mary Ann''s heart to jump out from her chest. "That... No! Are we being too fast? "You have no idea about what kind of woman I am, and "Do you think I''m too old?" Leo William was instantly slightly displeased, and asked about her considerations. Mary Ann hurriedly shook his head: "Of course not, you aren''t much older than me." "I''m twenty-eight years old this year! "What about you?" Leo William reported his age. Twenty ¡ª eight years old, just the perfect age for men and also the most charming age. But to Mary Ann, twenty¡ªeight years old, seemed to really be a little too old. "I... I am eighteen! " Mary Ann''s voice was so soft that only she could hear it. That''s right, she was a little too young, would he dislike her? "The difference between us is ten years!" Leo William had never felt that he was really that old, but at this moment, he hated himself for not being younger by more than a few years. Chapter 384 Chapter 384 "I don''t care about the age, sincerely!" Mary Ann could tell that when she heard his words, she was shocked and immediately expressed her thoughts after a moment of hesitation. Leo William looked at her exquisite and beautiful face. She was very pure, there was still an appearance of baby fat on her face. Her skin was so fair and good that it seemed like it could spring out water. Her lips were captivating red, and his eyes were clear and bright as stars. Leo William never thought that the girl he would be enchanted by a girl ten years younger than him. was also very anxious when she was being sized up by Leo William. Her beautiful eyes shed as she sized up the man. Although Leo William was already twenty -eight years old, his face still carried a sense of youth. Of course, his temperament was very mature and steady, with the imposing aura of a person in power. But somehow, Mary Ann was conquered by his mature temperament. "Who''s in your family!" Leo William Tu Ran asked. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Mary Ann suddenly became gloomy, and she replied in a quiet voice: "My mother and I!" Leo William was shocked slightly. It was as he had expected, this little girl mightck some sort of love in her past. "I''m not going to be your father!" Leo William Tu Ran was annoyed, her voice filled with a dense sense of unhappiness. Mary Ann was stunned, she raised her beautiful eyes and looked at him: "What? father? Leo, did you misunderstand something? I never wanted you to be my father." "But aren''t you looking for the love and care from older men?" Leo William mocked. "I didn''t!" Mary Ann''s eyes instantly turned red, "I didn''t think that way, and I don''t need any kind of fatherly love either. "Perhaps, you can''t even differentiate your own feelings, you want an older man like me, maybe it''s to make up for your missing bit of fatherly love. Mary Ann, I, Leo William, am looking for a girlfriend, not a daughter, do you understand?" Leo William was already certain that the feelings Mary Ann had on him were not the romance between man and women, but a hazy rtionship of a father and daughter. He instantly felt that he had been fooled, which made him incredibly angry from embarrassment. Mary Ann was very innocent. She shook her head hard, and her eyes reddened: "I know how I feel about you, never think that I don''t understand these things though I''m young. I understand, I just love you, and there''s nothing else but love." "Do you know what love is?" Leo William leaned forward. His lips were already very close to her pink cheeks. Mary Ann dodged backwards in panic. Indeed, she was a little afraid as her beautiful eyes closed. Seeing that she was so frightened by his proximity that she almost stopped breathing, heughed sarcastically: "You''re still saying you''re not afraid, you''re clearly afraid of me. Mary Ann, tell your mother to find a man and you won''tck your fatherly love anymore." Then, he took the phone on the table and was about to leave. Mary Ann waspletely stunned by what this man had said to her. Seeing that he was about to leave, she suddenly stood up and grabbed his arms, "Leo William, you have totally misunderstood me. What I want is a boyfriend who I want to marry in the future, not for some kind of fatherly love." "Are you sure?!" Leo William''s face turned dark as he turned to look at her. "I''m sure, very sure!" Mary Ann answered loudly, then she nearly cried: "How can you think of me like in such a way!" Leo William looked at her trembling lips, which were indescribably alluring. In the next second, Leo William fiercely pulled her into his arms, and sucked her thin lips into his. Mary Ann was struck dumb. Her beautiful eyes trembled in great panic and her two tiny hands pushed against his chest, pushing him fiercely. Leo William felt her resistance and immediately released his hand without the slightest bit of reluctance. With a deep look, he revealed a trace of evil: "Look at you, you still don''t know what love is." Mary Ann was dumbstruck. She stood there in a daze, looking like a terrified child. She raised her eyes and faced the cold gaze of the man as her entire body trembled. Leo William walked towards the door. When he reached the door, he stopped and turned around, looking at the dumbstruck Mary Ann: "Come look for me after you have thought it through!" Mary Ann caressed her lips. There was still some warmth from his kiss, so when she turned around, she saw that the door had closed. "I... What happened to me just now? " Mary Ann began to find it hard to understand his own thoughts. It was clear that in her dreams, she longed to have closer contact with Leo William, just like that kiss just now. She had imagined it countless times, and she could even spontaneously imagine the feeling when she kissed him. But when he really kissed her, and she actually pushed him away, Mary Ann felt that she was definitely going to die. That man was so proud, so insufferably arrogant. Being pushed aside by him, he must have been extremely infuriated. Mary Ann was so scared that she wanted to cry, but she also hated herself for being coward. When all the delicious dishes were served, Ann had no appetite at all. She tasted the few dishes that Leo William ordered. Delicious. But, unfortunately, he left! When Mary Ann wanted to pay the bill, she realized that Leo William had already done it for her. Well, a seemingly cold and ruthless man is actually quite considerate sometimes. When Mary Ann was about to go downstairs, she was suddenly recognized by a male fan. The male fan grabbed her and said excitedly: "Mary Ann, is it really you? I''m so happy to meet you here. Let''s take a picture together." "No, I''m not in the mood today!" Mary Ann felt that man was embracing her and she instantly broke free. However, that male fan hugged her very tightly, as if he was trying to sexually harass her. "Let me go!" Mary Ann shouted somewhat angrily. However, the man took out his phone to take picture of them without any hesitation. Mary Ann panicked. Just as she was about to kick the man, a huge hand suddenly pushed the man hard. In the next second, Mary Ann was hugged tightly and felt the familiar warmth. When she looked up, she saw Leo William. Why did hee back? Mary Ann stared at him nkly, but Leo William lowered his head and looked at her, and asked: "Are you alright?!" "Didn''t you leave?" "I''m worried about you staying there by yourself. So,e back and take a look!" When Leo William was about to drive halfway, he realized that Ann did not bring a single assistant and was sitting alone in the private room. She was probably a Super Star now, if someone recognized her, she would be in danger. Chapter 385 Chapter 385 T ¡ªherefore, Leo William turned around and came back. Upon entering the door, he saw that she had been forcefully held by a man for photos, and his heart suddenly shrunk. In the next second, he beat the man heavily. Mary Ann suddenlyughed, the smile was extremely happy and beautiful. Leo William apanied her out of the dining hall and into the elevator. "He didn''t hurt you, did he?" Leo William looked at Mary Ann who was giggling nonstop, and frowned as he asked. Mary Ann quickly shook her head, "No, I''m fine. Thank you foring back to save me!" "You are a star now, why don''t you bring an assistant with you?" Leo William felt that she didn''t care about her safety at all. "Because the person I''m here to meet is you. I don''t want anyone to disturb us!" Mary Ann said truthfully. Leo William''s lips curved, "I realize that we''re still not suitable. The age gap is too big, we''re unable tomunicate and we don''t have a topic to discuss." When Mary Ann heard him say that it was inappropriate, was he rejecting her? It was as if she had been electrocuted. She stood there like a wooden chicken,pletely unconscious. "Leo William, are you really not going to consider me anymore?" Mary Ann was extremely saddened, because when a person was rejected by the one he loved, his entire world was copsing and even his sunlight was gone. Leo William frowned when he saw that she looked like she had suffered a heavy strike. At this moment, the elevator arrived! A lot of people rushed out of the elevator. Ann was standing at the elevator door with his head lowered. The people rushing out bumped into her shoulders again and again and she seemed to have lost her soul, being pushed back step by step. Leo William had never seen someone more dumbstruck than her now. He could only pull her towards his side once again, hugged her into his protective area, and softly berated her. "What are you doing?" Mary Ann couldn''t even speak and only felt extreme pain in her heart. Once again, she raised her head, her eyes were filled with tears, as she looked at Leo William with grief and grievance. Leo William''s heart seemed to have been punched ruthlessly by something, causing his entire body to tremble. At the moment, there was no one in the elevator, only them. He frowned. "Don''t look at me like that!" Mary Ann could only lower her head once again. When the elevator stopped at a floor, she covered her head and walked out. Seeing that she had left carelessly, Leo William was slightly stiffened again, he moved again and followed behind her. "Mary Ann..." "You can go!" Mary Ann didn''t want to see him anymore at the moment, because she felt that she had lost too much dignity for him. How could Leo William not worry and let her wander around here alone? "I''ll send you back!" "No need, I''ll drive back myselfter!" Mary Ann''s voice wascerated as she replied while sobbing. "I don''t trust you alone!" "What''s there to worry about?" I''m not your girlfriend, didn''t you just say that we weren''t suitable? " Mary Ann stopped, turned his head, and said with pain. Leo William helplessly looked at her teary face and sighed: "Alright, I admit, you are really too young to me. When I am with you, I will always have a feeling of guilt, like when I am with a daughter..." "Do you have a daughter as old as me? I am not your daughter! " Mary Ann was simply going crazy, why did this man keep treating her as her daughter? This was definitely not the answer she wanted to hear. Leo William also felt that his own thoughts were tooughable. He couldn''t help but mock himself, "You''re right, you''re not, but when we''re walking together, don''t you feel that it''s strange?" "What''s strange?" I didn''t notice! " Mary Ann immediately looked at him and then answered seriously: "I feel that when I''m together with you, so my heart is very at ease. I don''t need to conceal myself anymore." Her words were very straightforward and childish. However, inexplicably, it touched on Leo William''s heart, causing him to suddenly have an idea to treat this little thing better. "Mary Ann, have you thought about it? You want to be with me?" Leo William Tu Ran reached out and grabbed her soft little hand, unwilling to let go. Mary Ann blinked and bit her lower lip as she replied, "Yes, I have thought about it clearly. But please don''t talk about me, who is unsuitable for us, in the future. I feel ufortable listening to you." "Alright, let''s go. I''ll send you back!" Leo William was a dignified CEO of an ice mountain, but he was suddenly tempted by this cute little girl. Mary Ann was instantly as happy as a child. She smiled sweetly: "May I call you by your name? I''ve read your name many times by myself, will youugh at me? " "No way!" Leo William''s footsteps paused, he turned his head, and seeing the pure smile on the girl''s face, his lips couldn''t help but curl up. "Leo William... Your name is really nice to hear!" Mary Ann recited his name like a fool. The two entered the elevator and went downstairs to the parking lot as if no one else was around. "Where''s your car?" Leo William asked. "I got my assistant to send me over!" Mary Ann stuck out her tongue, and said mischievously. "Then did you lie to me just now?" Leo William squinted, carrying a hint of danger. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "You already said we weren''t suitable, I was feeling terrible, and I didn''t want to see you again, that''s why I said that. Actually, I told my assistant to send me over, and I didn''t want to drive myself, I just wanted to ..." "To think that I could send you home, your n is pretty good!" Leo William opened his car door: "Go in!" Mary Ann lowered her body and sat down. When the lights of the car went on, the two ck sedans in front and behind also lit up at the same time. Ann was surprised, "You brought a bodyguard here?" "Yep, I always bring bodyguards when I travel, I''ve encountered danger before!" Leo William said indifferently, as the car in front drove off, he also drove away. "What danger have you encountered?" Mary Ann''s little heart was even hanging up for him. "Someone is trying to kidnap me!" Leo William''s voice was indifferent. "Then you''re not hurt, right?" Mary Ann asked worriedly. Leo William shook his head: "I''m not injured, it''s just a false rm. However, ever since that incident, I''ve discovered that my life seems to be very valuable to others." "No wonder all of the rich people like to hire bodyguards. It looks like it''s really dangerous!" When Mary Ann heard that he was alright, she sat down peacefully. "Fasten your seat belt!" Leo William turned his head to look at her, and warned her in a low voice. Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Only then did Mary Ann realize that she didn''t buckle her seat belt up, so she pulled it over and fastened it. "Where do you live?" Leo William asked. "I live with my mother!" Mary Ann replied quietly. "Address?" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "I don''t want my mom to know that I have a boyfriend now!" Mary Ann seemed to be worried. "It seems that you are not an obedient child!" Leo Williamughed softly. "I really am not one!" Mary Ann self -deprecated, "Since I was young, my mother trained me in all sorts of ways. When I was sixteen, I insisted on going to art school but was scolded by my mother. She didn''t talk to me for half a year. "Do you need money?" Leo William did not understand Mary Ann at all. Mary Ann shook her head, "I don''t need it. My mom is rich and the environment in which I grew up isn''t bad. "Have you ever encountered an unspoken rule?" When Leo William asked this question, his eyes instantly darkened. When he had kissed her earlier, she had looked nervous, not at all like an experienced girl. Mary Annughed out loud: "I have never met one before, do you believe me?" "But I feel that arge portion of female celebrities would sell their souls for fame and fortune." Leo William seemed to be prejudiced against those female celebrities. Mary Ann did not deny it and nodded instead, "That¡¯s right, in this circle, I have seen far too many negative scenes. However, my mother asked me to obey three rules: 1: don''t ept a y with sexual elements, 2: doesn''t ept a y exposing bare body and thest is ... I can''t betray myself just for the sake of fame and fortune. Of course, I was also very lucky to have met Joshua Wayne, who was my talent scout and was also a rare good boss. He gave me a lot of opportunities to disy my talent in acting and he didn''t have any special requests towards me." "If you need anything in the future,e to ask me. Do you remember? You are not allowed to trouble Joshua Wayne anymore. " Leo William suddenly became tyrannical. He had some understanding of Joshua Wayne, and knew that he was a person with a strong personality. He himself was born in an extremely wealthy family, but he liked to stay in the entertainment world to develop his business. Mary Ann was an actor of hispany and Leo William believed that she was a very pure girl. Mary Ann''s beautiful eyes slightly widened in disbelief. "Really? Can I ask for your help? " "Yes, if you need any sponsors, that person must be me!" Leo William''s said firmly and looked at her in a very intimidating manner: "Of course, I''m not your sponsor only, I''m your boyfriend!" The word "boyfriend" instantly made Mary Ann smile happily. She liked this word. Thank you for giving me the chance. Leo William, can I ask you something? Mary Ann asked with both gratitude and curiosity. "Do you love me?" Leo William pursed his lips and thought for few seconds, "If I don''t like you, I would never waste a second on you." Even though this reply was a little cold, it made Mary Ann realize even more that she already had a ce in his heart. "I thought you liked that kind of outstanding and charming woman ..." Mary Annmented. Leo Williamughed charmingly, "No, I like young girls like you!" Mary Ann was amused by his words that her face turned red, she pouted and asked: "Everyone will get old, I''m still very young, but what if one day I get old? Do you not like me? "You must remember, I am ten years older than you. In my eyes, you will always be young!" Leo William''s answer instantly solved the doubt in her heart, and she once againughed like a little fool. "You''re really not going home?" Leo William saw that she had not told him his home address for so long, so he furrowed his brows. Mary Ann sighed: "In the past, when I wasn''t going home, I lied to my mom that I was filming in a movie. Actually, I went to the hotel by myself, I originally wanted to buy myself a big house, but when my mother found it out, she confiscated my key." "Your mom is a strict woman?" Leo William asked curiously. "Actually, my mom ..." She''s also a businessman, and you''ve probably heard of her. " Mary Ann looked at him anxiously. "Her name is Belle Ann!" Leo William''s driving suddenly froze, and in the next second, he turned his head towards Mary Ann in disbelief: "You''re kidding me?" Mary Ann''s small face instantly wrinkled as sheughed dryly, "We''re not close rtives, we''re already distant rtives!" Leo William fiercely parked the car. His handsome eyes zing straight at Mary Ann: "You are my third cousin''s daughter?" Under his furious ze, Mary Ann''s tiny body shrunk into a ball. She blinked her eyes in embarrassment: "Yes ... Actually, I have known you for a long time. When I was very young, at that time, I ... I call you Uncle Cousin!" "Mary Ann..." Leo William felt like he was being fooled around with by her. He was annoyed that this little thing was actually his own rtive. His loud roar shook her ears. She bitterly forced a smile and said: "We haven''t seen each other for over a decade, and furthermore, our two families don''t interact often either. My mother is not your mother''s full sister, so theoretically speaking, we don''t have kinship to each other..." "We are not rted by blood, but that does not mean we still have the chance to be together!" Leo William puffed his chest out. It was so heavy that he had the urge to pull this little thing over and give her a harsh punishment. When Mary Ann heard his distressing words again, she instantly angered: ''Actually, I didn''t know in the beginning that you were that cousin uncle I saw when I was young. I also heard my mother mention your family not too long ago, and then, I found out. "I''ll take you home!" The heart that had been captured by Mary just now, at this moment, was as though it had encountered an ice rain, washing away all its passions in an instant. He did not expect Mary Ann to be Belle Ann''s daughter, the woman who had risked her life for goods in malls and who he still had to call her Cousin Sister when he saw her. It was no wonder that Mary Ann didn''t need any financial backers to be able to have a firm foothold in the entertainment world. Leo William regretted that he did not investigate this woman''s background before he fell for her. If he had known whose daughter she was, Leo William would never have asked her out to dinner no matter what, nor would he say the words he had just said. At this moment, he felt extremely tired! Chapter 387 Chapter 387 M ¡ª ary Ann was curled up on the front passenger seat, her small body trembling in fear. She did not expect Leo William to be so angry, just because she had hidden the distant rtionship between them? However, Mary Ann felt that since their love were already enough to ovee the age difference, why couldn''t they ovee the rtionship of distant rtives? Now, even without Mary Ann reporting the address, Leo William was able to find the address for her. "Leo William..." "You should call me uncle!" "Don''t..." Mary Ann suddenly regretted to tell him her mother''s name. Leo William was covered with a cold andposed face. He stopped the car in front of her house and scolded her in a strong tone, "Get off!" Mary Ann looked at his cold and heartless appearance and instantly felt very sad. She cried and asked: "Will we meet again?" "It can''t be!" Leo William replied coldly. Mary Ann was about to go crazy, her tears falling even more fiercely, "Why do you care so much about our status as distant rtives?" "This is a matter of reputation and morality!" After these words, he saw that she was still sitting inside the carriage. He spoke coldly again: "Are you still not getting out of the car?" Mary Ann then cried out and pushed the door open. Just as she closed the door, the car quickly disappeared into the darkness. Mary Ann stood dumbstruck under the street light, her entire body was crumbling. Inside the carriage, Leo William tightly gripped the steering wheel and fiercely punched out. Damn it, it wasn''t easy to find a girl who he was interested in. She was actually his cousin. God must have yed a joke on him. Under the deep night sky, Lily coaxed her daughter to sleep, and she also prepared to talk to Edwards Wayne about her parents. Pushing open the bedroom door, Lily gently put her hand on the door to Edwards Wayne''s room. Went inside, she saw George''s small body, he was asleep on the bed, biting his lower lip. She directly went in. Hearing the sound of water in the bathroom, she guessed that Edwards Wayne was probably bathing. What should she do? Should she wait there for him toe out? Ore back inter? Just as Lily was hesitating, the door of the bathroom opened, and Edwards Wayne walked out with a white towel around his body. "Still awake?" The moment Edwards Wayne walked out, he saw thedy standing by the door nervously, pinching her fingers together. He took a towel and casually wiped his short hair, his entire body still reeking of water, staring at it, it looked like his skin was even shinier and healthier. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Lily did not know where to look at and she nodded slightly nervously: "Yes, I have something that I want you to help me with!" "Wait for me in the study room, I''ll be right there!" Edwards Wayne said with a very low voice. Lily secretly heaved a sigh of relief, nodded her head, opened the door and walked out. Uponing out, she felt that her breathing had be smoother, and when she turned around to look at the door, Lily could not help butugh at herself. She was obviously attracted by his body, but she still had to pretend that she had no desire for him. This was too difficult. Sitting on the sofa of the study room, Lily quietly waited for Edwards Wayne to arrive. A few minutester, the man wearing a gray robe, which made him look even more tall and wild, came in. His short hair was still with moisture and there was a masculine charm. Seeing him enter, Lily suddenly felt that the air in the study was somewhat frozen. "What is it?" Edwards Wayne''s gaze swept across her body. Seeing that her snow-white skin was bing to the white robe she wore, his heart started to palpitate. Unconsciously, he walked to her side and sat down. Lily smelt his cold and pungent fragrance after the bath and it makes her lose herself. She almost forgot what she came to ask him. She was enveloped by his masculine breath, Lily could only forcefully calm herself down and then said: "I found some clues for my parents, but it''s cut again and I want you to help me find my parents." "Sure!" Edwards Wayne wouldn''t reject any of her requests now. Hearing his soft deep voice, Lily''s heart warmed and she raised her head, she saw the man''s handsome erging face. In the next moment, her lips were firmly kissed by the man. Like an electric current, it swept through the deepest part of his heart, and Lily''s tensed body slowly melted as well. Edwards Wayne let her off just in time. Looking at her blushing face, he pinched her cheeks: "What kind of clues have you found?" Lily quickly took out her phone and opened the photo she had taken of herself, "I found a jade pendant in the museum that matches my jade pendant. I asked the curator, and he said that someone deposited it there, I suspect that this has a lot to do with my biological parents, and below is the address of the person who was previously there. But now that that that ce has been developed into a park, can you use your contacts to find this person for me?" Edwards Wayne understood and nodded his head: "Okay, send these two photos to me, I will get someone to help you investigate them tomorrow." "Alright!" Lily lowered her head and sent the pictures seriously. Edwards Wayne''s thoughts were currently not on these photographs at all. They were unwillingly focused on her little face. Lily was fiddling her long hair with her fair fingers. "If you have time tomorrow, take a visit to the psychiatrist!" Edwards Wayne still felt that he had to quickly cure her mental state. Otherwise, if he still wasn''t allowed to touch her on the day of their marriage, he would definitely go crazy. Lily raised her gaze and looked at him in astonishment. After that, her lips curled up: "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely go see the doctor tomorrow!" "Do you feel that the medicine has any effect on you? Do I need to find another doctor again? " Edwards Wayne was worried about the effects of the treatment now. Lily nodded her head, "I feel that it''s quite useful!" "Alright, since you feel that it''s useful, then continue." Edwards Wayne couldn''t help but lifted her chin up, and kissed her lips once again. Lily''s felt a tingling sensation, and she wanted to take the initiative as well. However, for some reason, she just didn''t seem to dare to take the initiative and go further down, as fear would always rise in her heart. "I''m going to sleep!" Lily gently pushed him away, stood up, and said with concern: "You should also sleep early!" "Good!" "Go on!" Edwards Wayne''s gaze was dark and obscure. As he watched her quickly went out and vanished, he leaned against the sofa. His body that had cooled down by the bath, was once again burned with passion by the kiss now. Anne arrived at thepany early in the morning and just as she stepped into the office, she heard a group of people talking. "Our new boss is so young!" "That''s right, he''s so handsome. Just looking at him for one more moment my heart will be robbed by him!" Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Anne frowned. She knew that a new CEO had been sent over, but so far, all the information was confidential. However, listening to these people''s discussion, could it be that the new boss had alreadye? "Manager!" Anne was now considered the manager of a department, previously she had performed well, but after being promoted, she was now feeling pressured, and of course, her sry had been increased by two times, thus Anne felt pressured, motivated, surprised and satisfied. "Managers are to meet in Conference Room 1!" Suddenly, the assistant president came over to pass on the order. Anne hurriedly prepared the information she needed to reportter and rushed to Conference Room 1. When she stepped through the door, she felt that something was wrong. As expected, once she walked in and saw the young man sitting on the seat of honor, her nerves immediately tensed up. How could it be n? Anne thought that she was dizzy, but when she opened her eyes to look again, it was really n. This man, how could he be the new boss of thepany? No, what kind of joke was this? She wanted to avoid him but he was now back to her life as her boss. "Manager, this is our new CEO, Mr. n!" The Deputy CEO saw her staring at n nkly and immediately introduced her in a strict manner. Anne thought that n did it on purpose. He was the son of a wealthy family, and he could do whatever he wanted. It was just like how he could just casually intrude into her life and into her heart. Anne had no choice but to ept her fate. Rich people could do whatever they wanted. n''s gaze fell on Anne as he smiled and greeted her calmly: "We meet again, Manager Anne!" n''s words contained a lot information, so much so that everyone present looked at Anne in unison. She felt as if she had an unspeakable rtionship with her new boss. "Why are you doing this on me?" Anne really couldn''t hold back the feelings in her heart. As if he had been yed by this man again, her eyes reddened slightly. n stood up, he stood firmly in front of her, looking down at her from above. His gaze was gentle, and his voice was very soft: "How am I?" "You did it on purpose?" Anne raised her head and red at him with a trace of resentment. "Yes, I did it on purpose!" n said in a low voice, "I want to see you every minute!" "Do you think it will change our rtionship? "Impossible!" Anne clenched his fists. "Anne, rx. We''re in a meeting right now!" n noticed and he sat back down on his seat, his handsome face bing serious again. Only now did Anne realize that everyone was looking at her strangely, so she could only hurriedly organize her emotions before choosing a seat. The Vice President looked at Anne with hostility, sheughed and asked: "Manager Anne, are you our boss''s friends?" "No, we are strangers!" Anne immediately replied. When n heard her say that he was a stranger, his expression was a little stiffened. He didn''t exin anything, nor did he need to. He hade here for her. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. After the meeting ended, Anne was called into the CEO''s office. Although thispany was not arge group enterprise, it was nor small. Compared to n''s family''s corporations, it was a rather smallpany. But n was willing to give up his pride to work here. "n, don¡¯t go too far. Do you know how much I care about my work? I don''t want to lose it because of you! " The moment when Anne entered, she immediately began to denounce him. n chuckled. "Anne, I just want you to know that no matter where you are, I want to take care of you. With me here, no one in thispany would dare embarrass you!" Anne was stunned! "The reason I''m here is for you, do you understand?" n''s tone was extremely gentle. His eyes were filled with sincerity, causing Anne to suddenly have no reason to quarrel with him anymore. This time, his enthusiasm, was even stronger than before. However, Anne''s heart had already been frozen. She didn''t know if it would still be able to be melted again. But at this moment, that man''s pair of gentle eyes made her unable to find a reason to fight against him. "n, do you think that I will forgive you just because you are kind now?" Anne ridiculed. "Without any efforts, how can you know that there is no return? Anne, is Crystal alright? I haven''t seen her for a few days. Tonight, I''ll go back with you to apany her, okay? " n asked. Anne frowned: "Let''s talk after work. I have to work now!" "Don''t worry, I won''t interfere with your work. If you need any help, juste find me!" n saw that her attitude had be a little softer, his thin lips curling up in a satisfied smile. "As long as I have no rtion with you, I''m sure my job won''t be a problem." Anne stopped at the door and turned around as she said indifferently. n,"..." How could he prove that he was courting her if he didn''t get her involved with the rumors? "Alright, I''ll try my best. As long as you are willing to let me see our daughter!" At this moment, n already had nothing else to ask for, all he wanted was a girl and also a right of visiting his daughter. When Anne returned to the office, sure enough, the people in the office were already discussing her rtionship with n. Anne sighed powerlessly. As long as there were women, there would definitely be a lot of gossip. It seemed like, arguing with n in the meeting room was an irrational action. "Manager, do you know the new boss? What kind of person is he? " Relying on Anne''s good rtionship with other people, some of the younger female subordinates came over to ask her for information. Anne smiled: "He''s not bad!" "Manager, what is your rtionship with him? It feels like you two are very familiar with each other!" "Friend!" After Anne finished speaking, she added another sentence: "We were friends in the past, but now we are work mates only." "Then wouldn''t we have a chance?" "That''s right. If Manager isn''t his girlfriend, then we all have a chance!" Ady at the side immediately interjected: "You guys will not get the chance. n''s background is not simple, for ordinary people like you, it¡¯s absolutely impossible to have any rtions with him." Anne took the chance while they were arguing to rush into her office. About n, she knew the most. Indeed, an ordinary woman would not be able to have rtion with him. But now, even though she wanted to dodge, he had caught up with her. Chapter 389 Chapter 389 T¡ªhe William''s corporation! This was the first time Leo William was absent at a meeting of the upper echelons ... "Leo ..." Someone beside him whispered. However, it was as if he hadn''te back to his senses. His eyes were fixed on the table. He seemed to be deep in thought,pletely lost. Billy William, who was sitting beside him, quickly reached out to push him: "Brother, what are you thinking about?" Only then did Leo backed to reality and faced the dozens of anxious faces. Damn it, he was thinking about that kissst night... After the end of the meeting, Billy William followed him into the CEO''s office, smiling while teasing: "Brother, what were you thinking about just now? Everyone is waiting for your answer but you seem to be lost in your own thoughts. "It has nothing to do with you!" Leo William also felt that it was extremely embarrassing, if he let his brother know that he kissed his own cousin yesterday, it would probably be a big joke. "I know it has nothing to do with me, and I don''t have the ability to make brother stare nkly for me. But I''m guessing it might have something to do with women, am I right?" Billy William asked with a smile on his face. Of course, he had his own selfish motives for wanting to know who the woman making his brother lose his mind was. Leo William looked at him with slight boredom: "You are such an idle man. If you even have time to take care of my personal affairs, then it shows that the task I have assigned to you is not heavy enough." "No, no, no, brother, I don''t have any extra time to do anything else!" Hearing that, Billy William quickly turned and ran. Leo William brought out the coffee cup beside him. It was empty, he pressed down the button and instructed his assistant to make a cup of coffee for him. His assistant, Amy, came in with a cup of fragrant hot coffee. She was also very sensitive to the fact that her boss seemed to be in a rather bad mood recently. Could it be because of that Mary Ann? Amy walked in front of him flirtatiously and smiled: "Boss, your coffee is ready!" "Put it down!" Leo William said indifferently. "Boss, have you considered about the spokesperson you discussed with Miss Mary Ann yesterday?" Leo William answered without even thinking, "Cancel!" Amy''s expression instantly brightened. She knew that a newbie like Mary Ann would definitely not be her boss''s favor. Thus, when Amy went out, the first thing she did was to call Mary Ann. She spoke out arrogantly: "Miss Ann, I am very sorry. My boss said that he wanted to cancel the coboration with you as a spokesperson." Hearing this answer, Mary Ann''s beautiful tiny face turned slightly pale, she bit her lips: "I know! "Thank you!" "Miss Ann, do you like my boss?" Amy intentionally provoked her. Mary Ann did not want to answer her and directly hung up. Of course, she loved him but it was a pity that she messed up everything yesterday. Amy looked at the phone that was hung up and smirked. "It seems that this Mary Ann understands the situations well." The next morning! When Lily led her daughter downstairs, she saw the old couple were already teasing George. Emma immediately ran over, raised her head and greeted them with a smile as if she was looking at a spoiled child, "Dad, great -grandfather, great ¡ª grandmother, good morning!" "My little princess woke up!" The olddy instantly greeted her happily and carried her to her seat. Edwards Wayne raised his head and with a smile on his face, he said to Lily: "Come over and sit down." Lily walked over, and after thinking for a while, it''s better not to call the old man and the olddy as grandma and grandpa. The old gentleman had heard that the olddy had quarreled with Lilyst night and was unhappy to Lily. However, just now, Edwards Wayne had already taken out the video of Alice''s confession and exined it to the two elders, causing them to believe that Lily had truly been wrongly used. "Lily, it''s best to avoid offending evil guys in the future. They are fond of stabbing you from the back." The old gentleman suddenly said. Lily was startled, following that, she nodded her head in gratitude: "I will be more careful next time! Thank you, grandpa, for your concern!" The olddy didn''t say anything, just teasing the two little fellows to eat. After the little kids finished their meal, the two had nothing better to do and drove the kids back to school. Edwards Wayne reached out and held her fingers: "I''ve already exined it to my grandparents just now, they also believe that you were wronged, so don''t mind it anymore, okay?" "Thank you!" Lily looked at him gratefully butughed bitterly: "But I am born with a blemish, I am afraid your grandmother will feel that I am not worthy of you!" However, Edwards Wayne smiled and said: "I''m willing to marry you. We already have children, why you are still concerned about these trifling things?" Lily found that Edwards Wayne was really good atforting people, she could only nod her head: "I know, I really hope that my parents can live a better life, in that way, I can be equal with you and your grandmother will not satirize me anymore." "Well, maybe you are the daughter of a powerful family! "You can look forward to it. Today, I will help you investigate the background of your parents!" Edwards Wayne stood up and caressed her face while smiling: "I''m going to work, be careful when you are driving!" "Sure, I know!" Lily slowly finished her porridge, took her bag, and left as well. In the afternoon, Larry delivered a report of the investigation report to Edwards Wayne. "Master, I have already done my best to find out the identity of this person regarding Miss Lily''s background. I don''t know if it is rted to Miss Lily." As Larry said that, he opened the folder and ced a list in his hands. Edwards Wayne''s beautiful eyes swept across them, suddenly, his eyes gazed, and then he squinted: "Are you sure it''s this person?" Larry was shocked by Edwards Wayne''s cold expression and nodded his head, trembling: "Yes, that''s the name of the person who used to live at this address, it''s an old mister named Wayne White!" Edwards Wayne''s strong body was trembled, his entire body had an indescribable coldness. "This is impossible ..." He tore the file in his hand and threw it into the trash can. "It can''t be him. Go investigate again!" Larry was stupefied by his actions. He narrowed his eyes: "Master, why do you seem to be very angry? Could it be that you know this person called Wayne White? " Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "I don''t know him!" Edwards Wayne''s face was still as pale as an iron. Larry understood Edwards Wayne well. Though he was livid and said that he did not know, how could he have such kind of expression towards someone he did not know? Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Therefore, Larry was very sure that this man called Wayne White was someone that his master might be familiar with and had even offended his master before. Otherwise, he would not have been so furious upon seeing his name. "Since master feels that my investigation was possibly wrong, then I will investigate it carefully again." Larry did not dare to ask anymore. How could he possibly spy on the secrets of the powerful master? "No need!" Just as Larry reached the door, Edwards Wayne suddenly opened his mouth, his voice still filled with anger: "Come over!" Seeing how moody master was, Larry also scared with cold sweat. Master was really strange today. Larry returned to his desk and stood. Edwards Wayne suddenly took out a box of cigarettes from the drawer and handed one to Larry. Larry''s hands trembled, he dared not ept it! Although the master was sometimes considerate towards his subordinates, but most of the time, he was still higher and mighty. "Take it!" Edwards Wayne immediately threw it to him, causing Larry to hurriedly catch the cigarette in his hand. In the next second, he quickly took out a lighter from his chest, and rushed to the front of Edwards Wayne, before he could ignite the cigarette, he lit it for his master. Edwards Wayne''s expression was still heavy, as though there was a knot that could not be dispelled in his heart, causing him to not dare to presumptuous ask about it. Edwards Wayne took a deep breath fiercely and exhaled. The green and white smoke shrouded his handsome face. Even his eyes had turned hazy! "If Lily asks, you can say that her family is dead!" Edwards Wayne said with a sunken voice, and, at this time, he was actually speaking of Lily''s name directly in a strange way, which made Larry feel very puzzled. Why did it seem like in an instant, master''s feelings for Miss Lily underwent a slight change? "Oh, okay!" Although he could not understand why his master would want to teach him this, Larry was a good subordinate, he shouldn''t ask more questions and shouldn''t randomly ask. "Are you curious?" Edwards Wayne took another drag of the cigarette as the corners of his mouth hooked up into a cold smile. "I... I''m not curious! " As Larry said these words that went against his heart, his expression was extremely wonderful. Edwards Wayne was amused by his expression and the atmosphere finally rxed a little. "I know about Wayne White!" Hearing that, Larry knew that he would probably be fortunate enough to hear the story of the master, and nodded immediately: "Really? How did master know him? I calcte that he should be at least as old as your grandpa." Edwards Wayne''s expression was stiffened, his eyes still filled with cold frost. "That''s right, he is indeed old, because if your investigations are not wrong, he is indeed Lily''s grandfather." "What?" How is that possible? " This time, Larry waspletely shocked. Edwards Wayne stood up from the ck office chair, his gaze staring at the rooftops of Lily''s One Thought Building, his voice carrying a hint of annoyance: "The daughter that Wayne White''s Family was lost, is that her?" Larry waspletely confused by what he heard once again. "It looks like I''ve seen her before when I was very young, and I''ve even kissed her face!" Edwards Wayne seemed to have fallen into a memory as a trace of ridicule and sorrow seeped into his expression. When he was four years old, when Lily was just born, Wayne White''s family gave birth to a pair of extremely beautiful boy and girl, causing others to envy his happiness. The daughter had beautiful, crystal-like eyes, small but exquisite and adorable. Edwards Wayne''s memories came to a halt, he suddenly thought of his own daughter, Emma. The pair of ck eyes were extremely simr to Lily''s, and also extremely simr to her eyes from when she was young. No wonder Edwards Wayne thought that her daughter''s eyes were very beautiful, he had inherited her daughter''s beauty. He had also gone to the Wayne White¡¯s luxurious house to congratte him followed with his parents. At that time, he didn''t know anything, but he had always remembered the beautiful big eyes, but unfortunately, he hated the Wayne White''s families extremely and even felt that his son''s death and the loss of his daughter was a form of retribution from the heavens. However, this retribution had affected him and Uncle Wayne White he called seized his mother away. Edwards Wayne''s expression became more and more tense, and the light in his eyes became colder and colder. Larry stared at him. He didn''t know what his master was thinking at the moment, but he must have thought of something that made him suffer. "Master, are you alright?" Larry asked in concern. Only then did Edwards Wayne manage to suppress his overflowing anger. Turning around, he looked at Larry and said: "Do you know why I have a son and a daughter?" "I don''t know!" Larry answered fearfully. How could he know? Master''s question was too funny. "Because Lily has the genes to give birth to such a lovely son and daughter. Your investigation was not wrong, she is the daughter that Wayne White lost." Edwards Wayne''s tone was getting more and more agitated because all of the facts had already been proven. His heart felt as if it had been shed by a thousand knives in an instant, the pain turning him into a bloody mess. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Master, you really have a grudge with Wayne White!" Larry looked at his master, who was uncovering his own scars. He, who was usually calm and collected, now had this kind of expression that he couldn''t even control himself. "Yes, that Wayne White is the person I hate the most in my life. Now that I''ve fallen in love with his daughter, it''s reallyughable!" Edwards Wayne felt that his fate was tooughable, to actually make him fall in love with Wayne White''s daughter. No, he doesn''t want it. Larry finally understood the reason. If it was that Lily was Wayne White''s daughter and he was his master''s biggest enemy, then Miss Lily was her enemy''s daughter. It was no wonder his master was so angry just now. "Master, if all of this is true, then to Miss Lily..." "I won''t let her find her family. Never!" Edwards Wayne''s voice turned cold. Larry nodded his head: "If master still loves Miss Lily, I also feel that it would be best if she doesn''t know about her families, this way, it won''t affect your rtionship." "If I didn''t know about this, how great would it be? Now that I know, it''s like there''s a thorn piercing my heart, no matter what I feel." Edwards Wayne said in frustration. Larry was so scared that he quickly apologized: "Master, it''s my fault, It¡¯s me went to investigate!" "I don''t me you. Go out, I want to be alone for a while!" Edwards Wayne raised his hand. Larry quickly retreated. When he came out, he found himself drenched in cold sweat, as if he had just experienced a storm. His master was facing a dilemma right now. This matter was something Miss Lily had begged him to investigate, but now that the investigation had revealed itself, it had be Young Master''s nightmare. Sigh! Chapter 391 Chapter 391 D ¡ª empsey Wayne sat alone in his office, opening the curtains behind him, he turned the chair around and once again lit up a cigarette. His gaze was like lightning as he stared at the building Lily was in, his emotions in turmoil. In fact, he really hoped that Larry was wrong. However, there was too much evidence proving that Lily was the daughter of the daughter Wayne White had lost. What should he do? Does he really want to marry his enemy''s daughter? He couldn''t even see his mother anymore, and that dark time seemed to havee back to envelop him. If he really married Lily, then, just how chaotic would their rtionship be? His mother was now Lily''s stepmother. It was too funny, Edwards Wayne felt that it was all extremely funny. He didn''t even know what kind of feeling he had towards Lily anymore. Could he continue to love her? Or should he stop this love until he had sorted out his inner thoughts before continuing his choice? Edwards Wayne reached out and took his phone from the table. He flipped it open and saw her and the children hugging each other with a smile on their faces on the screen. He told his son to find out this photo in Lily'' s phone and give it to him. Because he liked the smile on Lily''s face in this photo, it was very beautiful. However, as he looked at the picture, aplicated feeling welled up in his heart. He clearly liked the picture, but he had to force himself to look away. What a contradictory feeling. He also knew that this feeling would continue to follow him until he made his final decision. If he wanted to love, but he couldn''t, why did he have to repay such a painful taste? Unconsciously, he had already dialed. Lily''s gentle voice drifted over, "Hey!" "It''s me!" Edwards Wayne suppressed his emotions and spoke indifferently. "I know it''s you. You called me. Did you find out about my parents?" " Yes" Edwards Wayne''s voice could not help but be a little colder, "However, it''s a pity that they are no longer in this world!" "What?" When Lily heard the news, her entire body was struck, and her voice became somewhat shaky: "What did you say?" "I also know that telling you this news will make you feel very terrible. However, I still want to tell you that your parents are no longer in this world. They have died." Edwards Wayne''s tone softened a little, because, after all, this was a cruel news. When he heard the painful trembling in her voice, he couldn''t bear to keep it any longer. "They... "How did they die?" Lily seemed to need a lot of effort to utter theplete sentence. Edwards Wayne knew that her heart would definitely copse at this moment, and he would not be able to stand steadily, thus, he could not keep on doing so anymore. The voice became steady again, "They died in a car ident!" Lilyughed at herself after a long while: "Looks like I don''t have anything to look forward to now!" "Lily, my apologies ..." "No, Edwards Wayne, I still have to thank you, thank you for investigating this information, if not, I had always thought that my parents were in this city and it would make me feel that I would meet them some time. I would call out to them and ask them if they didn''t love me because I''m a girl. However, I don''t even need to think about it now." As Lily spoke, her tears fell like rain. She held on her breath with her hands cover her mouth, crying so hard that she couldn''t speak it anymore. "Lily ..." Edwards Wayne suddenly felt that he was very cruel, but he had to be ruthless because he knew very well that he loved her, and he would not allow anyone to disturb or destroy this rtionship. She was in pain but he would love her much more than before. "I''m fine, I''m hanging up first!" Lily''s voice was still filled with sorrow, she anxiously hung up the phone, afraid that she would lose control of herself and destroy his mood. Edwards Wayne looked at the phone and then looked out of the window. He didn''t know if it was a selfish action but he was willing to bear all the retribution. He also wanted to forcefully keep her by his side. He couldn''t leave her and his children could have aplete family without her. Lily cried on the table for a long, a very long time! Her eyes were swollen like two bigntern cannons, but she was still unable to control her sadness. If Edwards Wayne said that they were dead, then it must be true, because he wouldn''t lie to her, furthermore, the things he investigated should also be true. Xipil pushed open the door and was shocked to see Lily crying so much. "Lily, what happened to you? Tell me, is something wrong? " Xipil hurriedly walked over and asked. "Godmother!" Lily threw herself at her and hugged her. "From now on, I only have two families, you and my aunt!" Xipil waspletely confused by her sobbing voice. She patted her back andforted her: "Lily, why are you saying such negative words? Did something terrible happen?" Lily then used a tissue to wipe her tears away, and sobbed, "Didn''t I tell you before that I was looking for my parents? I''ve found them now, but they''re all dead." N?velDrama.Org is the owner. When Lily went to the museum to look for the curator yesterday, the curator also secretly revealed that the person who stored the jade pendant was an old man. It seemed that it was because something bad had happened to his family that he sent these things into the museum. What Lily felt was that all those bad things was probably because her parents were no longer on the world. With such great sorrow and pains, her grandfather had ced the jade in the museum. Xipil gently patted her shoulder, andforted her: "Don''t be sad anymore. In the future, I will be your family. If anything happens to you, I will help you." "I know, I''m fine now!" Lily gradually calmed down. "Then don''t cry. You don''t need to do the work for the afternoon. Go home!" Xipil said with concern. "No, I don''t want to go back yet. I''ll stay in the office!" Lily didn''t even dare return home now, because with the olddy there, she felt very awkward going back. "You''re not going to pick up the children?" Xipil asked curiously. "Aunt, Edwards Wayne''s grandparents are there. The task of taking the child has beenpletely handed over to them!" Lily knew that she was not the only one who was taking care of the kids. The two seniors were also extremely concerned about the kids, sigh, although her two children had more and more people spoiling them, but as a mother, she felt a sense of loss. "Really? That''s great, they shared your work. " Xipil was happy for her. Chapter 392 Chapter 392 However, Lilyughed bitterly and said, "Aunt, you might not know that I don''t have a good rtionship with Edwards Wayne''s grandmother!" "You offended her?" Xipil asked worriedly. Lily shook her head, then nodded: "I might have offended her, I don''t know how I offended her." "All the olddies in the wealthy ss are very particr about rules. In their eyes, it won''t be that easy to be their granddaughter-inw. Perhaps she will even despise your background, right?" Xipil was very clear about these family members. Lily nodded her head: "Yes, the olddy values apparently, furthermore, she also mentioned something about my ss." In their eyes, their grandson is outstanding enough, and was worthy of a noble family''s daughter. Only then can they be considered as well-matched. For someone like you who was born in a much lower ss, the olddy might feel like it¡¯ s a suffering for her grandson. But don''t think about it, you already born two cute children for them. If without you, how would they be able to enjoy the happiness of being with grandsons! When Xipil thought about how Lily would be despised by the old lady, she also instantly became indignant. Lily chuckled: "Thank you, mother, for being so concerned about me. Although I don''t really like the olddy''s stubborn thoughts, but I am not going to argue with her. After all, she is Edwards Wayne''s grandmother, and I can''t defeated her while arguing." If she wants you to do something, then go ahead and do it. Every family has its own problems, I didn''t like my mother-inw very much, but after we are apart and live in our own ways, we asionally want to visit each other. Xipil said with a smile. "I don''t think it''s possible for them to choose to be separated. Forget it, I will endure for now. When I can''t tolerate it anymore, I will properly argue with her!" Lilyughed. "Alright, then don''t be sad, I''ll go out first!" Xipil patted her shoulders and left. In the afternoon, after getting off the work, Edwards Wayne called Lily and asked her to eat dinner that night, without bringing the children along, they would have a meal alone. Lily thought that Edwards Wayne wanted tofort her, so she agreed. When she called to the two little fellows and the little guys heard that they were going out without carrying them. George understood very well, but Emma was unhappy. Lily could only say that she would buy her a beautiful little skirt. Edwards Wayne picked up Lily and drove in the direction of the dining hall. Sitting in the car, Lily thought that Edwards Wayne would still say something tofort her, but he did not! Edwards Wayne sat in his seat and looked out of the window, as if he had forgotten about her. Lily was surprised for a moment, and then took the initiative to lean next to him. "What are you thinking?" Edwards Wayne turned his head around, and saw the figure of light shing past. "It''s nothing!" Edwards Wayne was annoyed for no reason. When he saw her enchanting eyes, he would immediately think that she was the little girl from his enemy¡¯s family that he had kissed when he was young. Lily was also very sensitive. She always felt that Edwards Wayne''s worries today were rted to her, so she simply sat up straight and didn''t disturb him anymore. Just a moment ago, when Lily took the initiative toe over, Edwards Wayne felt his heart was in turmoil, but when she no longer came over, he felt that his body waspletely empty, and wanted to hug her. "I was thinking about your parents!" Edwards Wayne reached out his hands and pulled her upright body into his embrace. His thin lips kissed her on the head. "You must be very sad. Are you feeling better now?" Lily acknowledged: "It''s better, I''ve never seen them before, so I''m not that sad." "That''s good. You just need to know that in the future, you will still be happy with me and the children apanying you. Your life will still be beautiful." Edwards Wayne couldn''t help but kiss her on the forehead. Feeling the quiver in her body, he said in a low voice, "Lily, I will love you well!" Lily raised her head. In the grey light, the two stared at each other. "You seem very emotional today. What''s the matter?" When Lily heard that he would love her, she was moved. However, she also felt that something was wrong. Edwards Wayne looked away, not wanting her to see theplex emotions in his eyes, he said softly: Nothing, just feeling, life is unpredictable, you have to cherish the people around you, time is short, you have to be happy at the moment! Lily was startled, thenughed out loud: "How can you be so emotional, is it because of my parents?" "Yes, I heard you crying very sorrowfully on the phone, so I felt that we should properly stay by the side of the children, don''t let them feel lonely and sad!" When Edwards Wayne''s gaze once again fell on her face, it had already turned into a gentle one. Lilyughed again, "Edwards Wayne, I always thought you weren''t a sentimental man. I didn''t expect you to actually know these things." Hearing what she had said, Edwards Wayne suddenly realized that what he had just said did not fit his personality. "In the eyes of others, I am indeed unable to say these words, but you are different. You are the person closest to me, and in front of you, I will not hold anything back. Of course, that includes my negative emotions. "Will you think that I¡¯m noisy now?" Edwards Wayne alsoughed at himself. "Of course not!" Lily shook his head: "Actually, when you tell me all of this, I feel that you are even more humane than before, unlike that arrogant and proud man from before. The more you transform your life, the more I feel that I will take a step closer to you. Then, you will also worry about the passing of time and spend more time in apanying your children. Edwards Wayne, I feel that the you just now, are the real person in my life." Edwards Wayne looked at her strangely. Why would she like him living in that way? Obviously, he hated his negative attitude the most. "No matter what I look like, you like me, right?" Edwards Wayne asked her. "That''s right!" Whatever you look like. What about me? "If I be a chatterbox one day and like to talk about trivia, would you still like me?" Lily blinked her eyes and asked. Edwards Wayne nodded, and answered seriously: "Yes, no matter how you change, I will still like you!"All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Then what if one day we be enemies? Will you still like me? " Lily asked curiously while her eyes were carrying a sense of joke. Chapter 393 Chapter 393 D ¡ª empsey Wayne was stunned, he was frozen! Lily blinked her eyes, her gaze unwavering as she waited for his reply. "Do you think we''re enemies?" Edwards Wayne didn''t want to answer her question, so he asked her instead. Lily instantlyughed: "Don''t be angry, I was just joking with you. How could we be enemies?" Looking at her smiling appearance, Edwards Wayne was annoyed from the bottom of his heart. He raised her chin in a punitive manner and then forcefully kissed her lips. Lily''s entire body was tensed up, it was hard for her to believe that this man did such an intimate action to her without her permission. However, she clearly remembered that they had made a deal of not doing something like this without her permission. It seemed that the closer they get, the more presumptuous this man became. However, Lily was already used to his scent, so when she was kissed by his lips, she did not have a single bit of disgust. She did not struggle free, nor did she know to take the initiative, allowing the man to do as he pleased. Edwards Wayne kissed her lips, yet his heart was filled with a sorrowful feeling. In the end, he released her chin and his expression recovered its dejection. Lily felt that he was still not in a good mood, so, she couldn''t help but let her imagination run wild. Arriving at the restaurant, Edwards Wayne alighted from the car, but didn''t take the initiative toe over and grab her hand. Lily was startled, and in the next second, she let out a self-deprecatingugh. How could she have such a bad habit? She was actually waiting for him toe over and take his hand. "I heard that when men and women fell in love, the period of passion is only three months. In the very three months, men would always treat a woman well. After the period of passionate love passes, there will be a period of coldness. Lily took the initiative to describe the rtionship between Edwards Wayne and her that was filled with love, and now, it might be the time to truly test their rtionship. Lily''s mind was filled with all these nonsenses, her body was already standing behind the man and waiting for the elevator with him. Two bodyguards were left in the car. With a distance of two meters, they followed by another two bodyguards. Lily nced upwards and saw the man''s broad and tall shoulders. Her gaze paralleled with his shoulder perfectly. The aristocratic temperament that came from a man gave off a feeling of being unreachable. Lily''s two small hands tightly clenched into a fist as she sighed inwardly. Previously, she had truly never seriously sized up Edwards Wayne because of the ruckus caused by the matter of having children. Now it would seem that standing with him was indeed a bit ipatible. She was just an ordinary woman. Even though she hadn''t suffered much in her life. But she was so normal and normal women like her were abundant in the world. Edwards Wayne is different. The olddy was right, he is so outstanding among the crowd and it is also a truth that she is not worthy of him. Lily originally had some self-confidence, but now, after the man revealed a slight cold and indifferent feeling, she was at a loss. The elevator door opened and Edwards Wayne walked in. Facing the stunned her in front of the door, he asked in a low voice, "Why aren''t youing in yet?" Lily''s entire body shivered, when she looked up, the man''s gaze was on her, and she anxiously walked in. She intentionally stood behind him, not wanting to stand in front of him. That way, she would appear even more unconfident. Two more bodyguards entered the elevator. Heading all the way to the first floor of the dining hall, Lily looked at the luxurious corridor and suddenly felt even more uneasy. The moment Edwards Wayne entered, someone took the initiative to wee him, and bowed as he was escorted to a private room on the second floor. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Lily followed him without a word. When they entered the dining hall, they sat down. Edwards Wayne took out the menu and gave it to her: "See if there is anything that you like." Lily casually took it, and casually said three different dishes to the waiter who by the side. The female server looked at Edwards Wayne with a flushed face, waiting for him to speak. Edwards Wayne also used his finger to order two dishes. After handing the menu to the waiter, they were served with tea. Lily kept feeling that this atmosphere was weird and pressured. However, she couldn''t say what was strange. Edwards Wayne also hadn''t spoken to her coldly or lost his temper. Edwards Wayne brought a cup of tea in front of her and said softly: "Drink it!" Lily held the teacup in both her hands and took a sip with her head lowered. After that, she looked at the man and asked: "Did something happen to you?" "No!" Edwards Wayne''s heart froze. Only now did he realize that, although he thought that he had concealed his emotions very well all along the way, he still exposed. "But I feel like you have something on your mind. Can you tell me?" Lily suddenly extended her hands out, wanting to cover his hands, but unexpectedly, the man''s fingers were stiff. Lily''s face showed some astonishment, and was about to retract her hands when suddenly, the man''s warm palm grabbed her small hand, and stopped her from taking them away. "I''m really fine. Maybe I''ve been too busy recently, so I''m a bit tired!" Edwards Wayne took his work out as an excuse. Lily knew that he would definitely be very tired if he had to take care of so many things by himself every day. Even though he was very tired at work, when he returned home and faced the children, he did not show it at all. "Then rx a little more. Don''t let yourself get too tired!" There was no way she could help him with his work, so she could only console him. "I know, I''m sorry, I brought you negative feelings about my work. Today, I originally asked you out tofort you!" Edwards Wayne said with some self-me. Lily shook her head: "I am fine already, I don''t need any constion, I just feel a little sad. In this recent period of time, I have been thinking about what my biological parents look like. Edwards Wayne''s face stiffened. When he heard her mention the appearance of her parents, he started to feel uneasy. "If you really want to know what they look like, I can send someone to investigate." Edwards Wayne said casually. Lily shook her head. "Forget it, let''s end this matter here, I don''t want to hold any more hope. If I wasn''t curious back then, then I wouldn''t have lost today." Edwards Wayne secretly heaved a sigh of relief, extended his hand and patted her shoulder: "Alright, in the future, our children and me will apany you, you won''t be lonely." Lily nodded, "Thanks!" When the food was served, Edwards Wayne''s mood became better and better, because he was no longer obsessed with finding out about her parents. Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Buy all the things she likes ''k''k''k She was the mother of his children, the woman she liked. Her name was Lily, and she had no rtions with my enemy, she had nothing to do with them. The corner of Edwards Wayne''s mouth raised, as he continued to feed Lily. "Eat it yourself, I already have enough." His enthusiasm made Lily a little embarrassed. Edwards Wayne said in a low voice, "I like to see you eat more." Lily''s face flushed red. Why did this man say such words again? Under Edwards Wayne''s attentive care, Lily was so full that she could not eat anymore. Edwards Wayne went to pay, the two went out of the restaurant. It was only 8: 30 when Edwards Wayne suddenly grabbed onto her small hand: "Let''s hang around, we have a lot of time, it''s still early." "What do you want?" We don''t buy anything! " Lily asked in surprise. "I want to buy you something. What do you want?" Edwards Wayne did not loosen his grip on her small hands, his thin lips curved into a charming smile. Lily was a little stunned by his gentle gaze. She shook her head: "I don''t want anything." "There must be! Think about it again!" Edwards Wayne knew that Lily didn''t want to spend his money, but today, he just wanted to give her money. Because, as long as he gave her something she liked, he wouldn''t feel so guilty. Lily did not know whether tough or cry. "Then let''s go and look at the children''s clothes. I like to buy things for them." Lily had the most primitive nature of a woman. Ever since she had children, she had felt like she couldn''t walk anymore every time she passed by a children''s clothing store. She always wanted to go in and take a look, even if she didn''t buy one. "I''m going to buy something for you. We can buy something for the kids next time." But Edwards Wayne didn''t agree, he had to buy things for her. Lily was helpless against him, she could only think, "Then buy me a watch, I don''t want to use my phone to see the time, it''s too troublesome." Edwards Wayne nodded his head: "Alright, then we will go to buy a couple watches." Lily''s soul was moved by his words again and her face started to heat up inexplicably. Did this man really use a couple watch like her? But she clearly remembered what kind of expensive watches he had in the cloakroom. When they reached the luxury goods area, Edwards Wayne brought her into a luxurious watchmaker''s shop. Lily was amazed by the variety of those expensive watches. For a moment, she didn''t know which to pick. However, Edwards Wayne actually asked the shopping guides to take out their most expensive watches with the newest design. Everyone will appreciate beautiful things. Lily looked at the watches designed for couples, naturally liking them as well. However, she also knew that the more eyecatching something was, the more expensive it would be. "Try it on!" Edwards Wayne personally took it and put it on her slender white wrist. The guide by the side kept on praising Lily¡¯s fantastic looks after wearing the watch. Edwards Wayne also felt that the watch was bing to her, so he asked softly: "Do you like it?" Lily nodded somewhat embarrassedly: I like it! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Edwards Wayne did not say anything else and directly got the shopping guide to pack it up. Buy it! Lily''s beautiful eyes widened in surprise. When she heard the price, Lily was bbergasted again. Expensive beyond her imagination. Edwards Wayne took out a ck card and the guide excitedly swiped it. Then, Edwards Wayne picked up the bag and embraced the dazed Lily, then he headed outside. Lily said with a quiet voice: "Do you always buy things in such a sloppy way?" Edwards Wayne was slightly startled as he lowered his head to look at her pair of clear eyes. "You don''t like it?" "I do like it, but..." "You should buy whatever you like." She had nothing to refute after hearing his answer. She sighed, "It''s great to have money. There are so many people in this world who like things that they might not even be able to be bought." Edwards Wayne had never heard anyonein like this, because he was born with money, no matter what he wanted to buy, it was just an idea, and it was also because from a young age, everything was too easily obtained. After meeting Lily, Edwards Wayne realized, that there was actually something worth challenging in this world. "When you have something that you like in the future, tell me and I''ll buy it for you." Edwards Wayne said but he did not know that these words were what all women liked to hear. Lily naturally liked to hear that as well. However, she was currently scared by this man''s extravagance. Her mind was aplete nk, how could she know what she liked? "Right now, it''s as if I''m pping my own face. When I didn''t like you before, I thought I wouldn''t need to spend even a little bit of your money. Now I like you, you actually buy me all the things I want? I truly feel ashamed." Lilyughed at herself. "This is very reasonable. I like you. I allow you to spend my money. This is the most normal thing for a man and woman to do after dating." Edwards Wayne caressed her long hair, not wanting her to think too much about it. Lily nodded: "You''re right, it''s very normal!" "If you ever need money or like to buy anything, just tell me. I''m afraid I''m too slow to notice what you love." Edwards Wayne never liked to guess at a woman''s thoughts. Of course, in terms of emotions, he was still very sharp but in terms of women''s favors, he had neither the time nor the experience to guess. Lilyughed lightly. Somehow, at this moment, she found that this man was cute. "There''s a children''s clothing store up ahead. Let''s go in and take a look!" Lily found it with her sharp eyes. When Edwards Wayne was going to buy things for his own children, and it would be even more unrestrained. As long as Lily said that she liked it, he would basically nod his head and agree. "Do you think your daughter would look great in these dresses?" Lily''s eyes were shining, because the clothes for children were too exquisite, too beautiful, and she was also a mother who was not immune to this kind of beautiful clothes. It will definitely be great in her!" Buy it! " Edwards Wayne answered very seriously. In his mind, he already put this dress on his daughter. Lily pushed a shopping cart and now the cart was totally full. When she went to pay the bill, even she felt a little embarrassed. Chapter 395 Chapter 395 H ¡ªowever, Edwards Wayne didn''t have anyints and directly passed the card. Buy, buy, buy! Just keep on buying! Lily looked at the clock, "That can''t be, it''s already sote, it''s almost ten o''clock, let''s go back quickly!" "Alright!" Edwards Wayne softly replied while carrying the things for the children. The two drove back to their home. On the way back, Lily leaned against the chair and screwed her eyes. Edwards Wayne looked at her gentle and beautiful face. For some reason, a simr face seemed to sh in his memory. That was the face of Wayne White''s ex¡ªwife. Although he was young back then, he remembered that woman was also very beautiful. The current Lily looked just like her mother. Her beauty was not aggressive. Instead, it was gentle and tender, she would not give other women a sense of pressure. The light in Edwards Wayne''s eyes was rolling about and seeing her head, which was asionally falling to the side but was quickly lifted then. It seemed like she was going to fall into a deep sleep. Instinctively, he reached out his hands and pulled her body, which was not sitting still, into his embrace. "I''m a bit tired!" The moment Lily was touched by him, she instantly opened her eyes and then smiled lightly in embarrassment. "Sleep for a while!" Edwards Wayneforted her softly as he saw that her clear eyes were stained with a bit of red. Lily had originally wanted to force it out, but the man''s embrace was very firm, giving off the feeling of wanting to rely on him. As a result, her willpower weakened in an instant. Closing her eyes, this time, she sank into a deep slumber. The light from the streetmps outside the window was reflected in Edwards Wayne''s eyes, engraved upon the woman''s tired and gentle appearance time and time again, into Edwards Wayne''s heart. Although he had deliberately ignored her final identity, the fact that Wayne White stole his mother, still existed. His hatred for them had never been extinguished. Until now, he had never wanted to see his mother because he hated them and never wanted to see them again. The woman he loved, who loved to y tricks on others, turned out to be the little girl that Wayne White had lost. Once the truth was exposed and she called Wayne White her father, his love for her would definitely not continue. At that time, that thorn might cause him to bleed profusely, and he might even personally give up on this rtionship. No, he absolutely could not let this matter spread like wildfire. He had to use all means at his disposals to seal this grudge. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Lily didn''t know her own identity, so she could selectively forget about it. In this way, all life could return to peace and tranquility. "Lily ..." Edwards Wayne lowered his head, softly muttering her name, he could no longer control his emotions as he kissed her forehead. Her forehead was burning. Perhaps the air-conditioning in the car was too strong, or perhaps the temperature was too high due to they stick to each other closely. However, her skin was soft and soft to the extreme. "Edwards!" Even though Lily was still in her dreams, she still forcefully lifted her eyes and looked at him when she heard the man call her that way. In the next second, she once again went back to sleep. When Edwards Wayne saw that she didn''t forget to respond to him even in her sleep, his thin lips couldn''t help but rise as he hugged her even more tightly. Lily, I will never let go of your hand! When the car reached home, it stopped. Edwards Wayne looked at the littledy who was still sleeping soundly in his arms. He really didn¡¯t want to wake her up. Thus, Edwards Wayne got off the carriage first and directly carried Lily in his arms, deciding to carry her upstairs. Lily was actually awake, but for some reason, her entire body felt sore and weak, and her head felt dizzy. This symptom seemed to be sick. "Don''t move, I''ll carry you in!" Edwards Wayne said in a low voice beside her ear. "No need, it''s not good for the children to see!" Lily still wanted to walk by herself. "Be easy!" Edwards Wayne looked through the lighting from the living room and saw a blush that was not exactly red on Lily''s face. However, at this time, Edwards Wayne did not think too much about it. Just as Edwards Wayne was about to forcefully hold her horizontally in his arms again, a light cough came from the door of the guest hall. The moment Lily heard this voice, without saying a word, he forced his spirit out and struggled out from Edwards Wayne''s embrace in a hurry. Edwards Wayne was also startled. He did not expect that his grandmother would still be awake so late at night. "Grandma, why are you still here?" Edwards Wayne asked. However, the olddy did not answer him. She only looked at Lily: "What happened? You even need to be hugged back when you enter this house. Lily was already very guilty, but hearing the olddy say such words, her face became even redder. It''s over, I''ve irritated the olddy again. "I''ll go upstairs first!" Lily didn''t want to answer the olddy, because she didn''t know how to. The olddy mocked her as soon as she opened her mouth. She felt that no matter how she answered, it was like she was arguing with her. Edwards Wayne watched as Lily walked towards the living room with her high heels walking with a little unsteady, and he instantly tightened his eyebrows: "Grandma, can you talk less? She just woke up and I took her upstairs. The olddy saw that her grandson was dissatisfied with her, so she immediately said in grief, "You really forgot your grandparents after having a wife. You didn''t even talk to me like this before. Are you looking down on your grandma for being too lenient now?" "But before, I introduced so many girls to you, and you were so careless to look at them. I get it, you''re already hating me, but I''m no longer the most important woman in your heart. You have someone else!" Edwards Wayne knew that his grandmother''s way of thinking was sensitive and weak. Previously, whenever he didn''t agree to her request, she would say these words to him. "Grandma, what are you thinking about? In my heart, no one can shake your position!" Edwards Wayne hurriedly walked over, and gave the olddy aforting hug: "Lily can be counted as our family now, I just hope that you can get along with her well." "I am an elder, she is a member of the younger generation. She should respect me. Is it wrong?" The olddy still felt irritated. Edwards Wayne sighed: "Grandmother, you probably haven''t understood one thing, she is not your granddaughter-inw yet, I should respect you, I am your grandson, but she still hasn''t married me, you two should give each other respect, moreover, she has also given birth to two such obedient children and think about just this point alone, she has done a great service, right?" Chapter 396 Chapter 396 The olddy red at him. "Then tell me, why is she still unwilling to marry you? Could she have fallen love with someone else? " Edwards Wayne shook his head: "I need to nurture her regarding matters of the heart. She can''t possibly treat me with affection the first time she sees me, since I''m not in a hurry anyway, I''m slowly warming up my feelings for her." "Why aren''t you in a hurry?" Since we already have children, can''t we do a little bit more? " The old lady immediately widened her eyes. Hearing his grandmother''s words, Edwards Wayne''s eyes lit up, and asked with a smile: "Grandma, do you mean that I can marry her now?" The olddy looked a little embarrassed, as if she had pped herself on the face and sighed: "I didn''t agree before, but I saw that Joshua and you didn''t even have a mother to apany you when you grew up, so I always felt that I owed you both a lot. After thinking about it, I feel that it''s better for you two to quickly get married. "Then can grandma stop scorning her in the future? " Edwards Wayne was ecstatic, as long as he could pass the test of his grandmother, everything that happened next would be logical. I know she''s not easy. I''m also a woman and also a mother. Previously, it was indeed difficult for her to bring two children up by herself solely. The olddy had not slept sote at night because she was prepared to speak these words to Edwards Wayne. She had a long discussion with her old husband as well. In the end, the two elders had already agreed to their marriage. Edwards Wayne hugged Grandma again, his tone filled with gratitude and joy: "Grandma, thank you for your help. At the beginning, I was still thinking, what if you don''t agree to our marriage, then what should I do!?" "What can you do? "You are the grandson that I brought up by my hand, do you dare to be disrespectful to me?" The olddy stared at him arrogantly but even though she was being stubborn, her eyes were filled with love for her grandson. Edwards Wayne nodded and smiled as he has epted his conditions: "That''s of course. You are my most respected grandmother, how could I be disrespectful to you? It''ste, grandma, please go upstairs and sleep." "Yes, I''ve already taken bath for the two children and they have already gone to bed. You should hurry up to get everything ready and rest." The olddy''s visit did indeed save Edwards Wayne and Lily from a lot of troubles. Kids were young and neededpany and care. The two elders reced their parents and gave them an alternate education. This was a brand - new experience and the two kids gradually adapted to it. They even started to like being together with them. Edwards Wayne personally opened the car door for Grandma, then instructed the driver to drive gently before turning around and walking up the stairs. Upstairs, Edwards Wayne decided to find Lily and find her to have a chat about what his grandmother said. He believed that she would be happy too. Edwards Wayne pushed the door open, and saw that Lily was actually not bathing, but sleeping on the bed. She had only taken off her jacket and was wearing a short, knee-length skirt and a thin white shirt. Edwards Wayne''s lips slightly rose, was she really that tired? Although he felt that he shouldn''t have disturbed her, Edwards Wayne still couldn''t help but walk over to her and look at his daughter who was sleeping sweetly beside her. The little guy hugged her nket in her arms. Edwards Wayne looked at his daughter''s cute appearance, and his heart was filled with satisfaction. However, when he looked at Lily again, he felt that something was wrong with her. He reached out and touched her forehead. Why was it still so hot? Just now in the car, he thought that they were hugging because the temperature was too high. But now, she was still so hot, she must be sick. "Wake up!" Edwards Wayne lightly pped her face twice. Lily had truly woken up, and when she looked at him tiredly, she said weakly: "Why aren''t you going to sleep?" "You''re sick and feverish. I''ll take you to the hospital!" Edwards Wayne said with a suppressed voice. Lily then propped herself up, and touched her forehead, following that, she pointed to a small drawer: "Give me the thermometer!" Edwards Wayne quickly took out the thermometer and handed it over. Lily measured herself then looked at the light: "Thirty-eight degrees! I really have a fever! Do you have any medicine at home? " Seeing her calm expression, Edwards Wayne frowned: "You can''t eat medicine carelessly, I''ll bring you to see my doctor!" "It''s not that troublesome, just bring some hot water for me and I''ll be fine!" Lily felt that it was already sote. Finding a doctor was really too troublesome. "What''s the use of the hot water? You must go to see a doctor and get your medicine! " Because Edwards Wayne never got sick, he felt that the person beside him had gotten sick. This was a huge matter that was worth taking seriously. "It''s really alright, I have been like this before. Help me to take a hot-water bath!" Lily''s body was weak but her will was clearer. "Are you sure you don''t need to see a doctor?" Edwards Wayne frowned. "There''s really no need!" Lilyughed: "Ask Old Garry if there are any medicine at home, I will take some!" Looking at her calm expression, Edwards Wayne really thought that she would be fine, so he turned around and went into the bathroom to fill the bath up with steaming hot water. Lily walked in. Edwards Wayne was very worried and followed her in. Lily looked at him in shock: "What are you doing in here?" "I''m afraid you''ll fall!" Edwards Wayne answered seriously. "I''m not a child, I won''t fall down. You can leave!" Lily started tough unhappily. No matter what, Edwards Wayne still treated her like a child. Just when Lily was beginning to think that she could be arrogant, she did not notice that there was a large patch of wetness on the floor beneath her. She stepped forward barefooted, and her center of gravity instantly became unstable, as she anxiously tried to grab onto something. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "This is the result of disobedience!" Edwards Wayne reprimanded her as he saw her panicked expression. With an embarrassed expression, Lily quickly took a step back from his embrace and muttered: "It must be because I''m dizzy and dizzy, otherwise, how could I fall?" "You''re sick, yet you still dare to be stubborn. Stop trying to show off. I''m going to watch you soak in this bath until the end!" Edwards Wayne now had an extremely reasonable reason to watch her take a bath. Chapter 397 Chapter 397 "¡ªAh ..." No, I won''t allow you to see! " After Lily heard his words, she was so scared that her face flushed red. She hurriedly pushed him away, "You should just leave. "What''s there to be embarrassed about? Our rtionship has already reached this stage! " Edwards Wayne really did not have any presumptuous thoughts at this moment, because he could only hope that this woman would quickly recover. Besides, he could have done something for the sick woman. When Lily heard his serious tone, she could onlyugh: "Alright then. If you want to see then just see. I won''t take off my clothes. Edwards Wayne''s handsome face stiffened. He was a little unhappy: "What effect does it have by bathing with clothes?" "The effect is the same as I am bare!" Lily said with determination. Then, without taking off her clothes, she directly entered the bathtub and muttered: "It''s much better now!" Edwards Wayne ced a hand on his waist, looking down at the woman''s satisfied expression from above, and secretly gritted his teeth. This Lily really treated him as a bad guy? How sad that there was no trust between them at all. Lily raised her head and looked at Edwards Wayne. Seeing that his face was serious, she could not help butugh: "Could I trouble you to ask Old Garry if there is any medicine? Edwards Wayne squatted down in dissatisfaction, lifted her face up, and then fiercely kissed her lips. "You ..." Lily didn''t expect that he would still do this kind of thing when she was sick. "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll infect you? I can''t even sleep with my daughter anymore. I''m afraid I might infect her!" "My body is very strong, so I''m not afraid!" Edwards Wayne said in an extremely conceited manner and stood up: "Then, I''ll sleep with my daughter tonight. You go sleep in the guest room beside." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. When Lily heard him say that his body was strong, her face suddenly became hot. Who knew if his body was strong? "I''ll get the medicine for you!" Edwards Wayne nced at the water below her body, then turned and left. Lily was still moved by this man. Even though he had a displeased look on his face, but he had taken the opportunity to kiss her sick self, showing just how much this man liked her. Edwards Wayne went downstairs and knocked on Old Garry''s door. Old Garry put on a coat and asked in concern: "Young Master, what''s wrong?" "Lily was caught be a fever. Do you have any medicine reserved here?" Edwards Wayne asked directly. "Is Miss Lily sick? Then, should Young Master take her to see a doctor? " "She won''t go. Do you have some cold medicine?" Edwards Wayne did not expect the woman to be so stubborn. "Yes!" Old Garry quickly took the medicinal box and found the medicine specially prescribed by the doctors to cure the cold and fever. Edwards Wayne took the medicine and also drank a cup of warm water. When he opened the door, he saw that Lily''s entire body was perspiring profusely and it was so charming that he swallowed thirstily. Lily used a towel to wipe her face, "I feel much better now, I might not have a fever anymore, did you get the medicine for me?" Edwards Wayne looked at her tender body and his voice became hoarse: "Take it, put it beside the bed in your room!" "Thank you. You don''t need to worry about me. Hurry up and go to sleep!" Lily looked at him gratefully, and raised her hands with concern: Go, you still have work to do tomorrow! Edwards Wayne could not sleep anywhere now. He directly walked over and squatted in front of her: "You haven''t slept, how can I sleep?" Hearing his words, Lily felt goosebumps all over her body. "I want to soak in it a little longer!" "Then I''ll apany you to take a bath!" As Edwards Wayne said that, he reached out his hands to y around in her hot water, suddenly he thought of something: "I don''t seem to have taken a bath yet!" Lily''s expression froze. In the next second, she saw the man start to untie his belt, "Let me take a bath, too!" "Hey, wait a moment. Can you wash it after I finish? "Please!" When Lily saw that the man was unbuttoning his shirt, her small facepletely blushed red. She didn''t think that Edwards Wayne would actually be so casual. "Beg me? Am I so menial that I have to force you to look at my body? " Edwards Wayne''s handsome face instantly turned irony. Lily did not expect her words to hurt the man''s self-esteem. She was stunned, and then, she spread out her hands: "Then wash it, I won''t look at you!" "Why aren''t you looking at me?" Edwards Wayne was instantly even more displeased. Lily could not help but burst outughing: "Sir, is your body something that can be easily seen by others? Then should I consider whether or not I should discuss marriage with you!" "You are my future wife. We will meet again sooner orter. What is here to be shy about?" However, Edwards Wayne felt that this was not a big problem. Lily shook her head: "No, we are not husband and wife, we shouldn''t be doing this!" "You really did it!" Edwards Wayne scolded her immediately. Lily immediately poured a handful of water and casted it towards him: "Say that again!" Seeing her angry looks, Edwards Wayne said in an extremely devilish and charming manner, "But I like what you''re doing right now!" Lily felt that this man really wanted to beat her up and liked to tease her with his words. "I''m done washing. You can go out and I''ll put on my clothes!" "What if I don''t go out?" Edwards Wayne acted shamelessly. Lily frowned, after that, she did not care about the man''s sinister look and stood up straight. She took off all her wet clothes and wrapped her body with the white robe. She turned around and looked at the stunned man, "I''m going to sleep, take your time and enjoy yourself!" Edwards Wayne didn''t believe that she just said that he was careless. In the next second, she had disrobed herself in front of him. Edwards Wayne didn''t recover from his shock for a long time. He had a feeling that he had been teased by the woman but this feeling was very good. It was so good that it made him feel like his blood was flowing backwards. Just now, under the bright light, the woman''s skin was wless. Furthermore, the lines on her skin were so beautiful that it was hard to imagine. The thing that Edwards Wayne had always dreamed of happened was happened within the time of a blink of eyes. It happened so quickly that he didn''t even have the time to recover. Only after Lily''s figure disappeared did Edwards Wayne finally wake up. His entire body was already warm and his heart was thumping loudly. Woman, you cheated me again. Why did she only show herself to him for just one minute? Edwards Wayne had originally nned to take a hot bath, butter on, he felt that taking a cold shower was pretty better. Chapter 398 Chapter 398 When Edwards Wayne left the bathroom, he paused for a moment. His long and strong legs, had already subconsciously walked towards the other room. Opened the door, he saw that the little woman had fallen asleep, hugging her nket. The medicine ced on the table for her had already been taken. Edwards Wayne was worried, so he walked over to the side of the bed and bent down. He ced his hand on the woman''s forehead, which was still boiling hot. Lily opened her eyes in a daze and when she felt the man''s familiar aura, she turned her face to the side. Although the room was dark, she could still see the man''s eyes, deep and dark. "Go back to dream!" Edwards Wayne stroked her soft hair and said with an extremely soft tone, as if he was coaxing a child. "You should go to bed as well!" Lily said softly. "I''ll go now!" Edwards Wayne couldn''t help but stoop down and kiss her mouth. Then, he tucked her in and left. Lily was perspiring profusely, her entire body feeling cold, but because of the man''s gentle kiss, she felt much warmer. When Edwards Wayne returned to his room, he saw that the little daughter had unknowingly kicked off its nket. Staring at his daughter''s mischievous looks, Edwards Wayne couldn''t help but smiled. Tonight, he was going to abandon his son and take his precious daughter to sleep peacefully. His big hands reached over, helping Emma cover her body with the quilt he kicked off. Just as he reached out his hands, the little fellow used its meaty little hands to hug his hands. Like a little kitten, its little face nuzzled towards him as it muttered, "Mummy When Edwards Wayne heard his daughter''s tender and innocent voice, he felt as if his heart was going to melt. It could be seen how dependent his child was on her Mummy. Even in their dreams, they would instinctively seek the warmth of the Mummy. However, Edwards Wayne was a little disappointed. The little fellow wasn''t calling him. "Baby, have a good dream!" Edwards Wayne turned his body over, and gently kissed the little thing on her little head, after which he sent her his blessings. It was unknown whether or not the little guy heard him but she was still sleeping soundly, not letting go of hisrge hands that were holding him. Four hours ago! Leo William and his brother were participating in a n elder''s birthday celebration, and upon their arrival, the two brothers immediately caused a hugemotion. He was also extraordinarily handsome and he also had an extraordinary temperament. What fascinated women the most was that both of them were single. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Brother, look! There are so many women drooling at you!" Billy William immediately teased his brother. Leo William had always been strict. His handsome face also had the same aloof expression that would never change. He was not moved by his little brother''s teasing. Billy William had long understood his brother''s unshakeable calmness, so he could only roll his lower lip in annoyance: "Forget it, I won''t be walking around with you, I''m going to chat with my friends." Leo William didn''t mind parting ways with his little brother, because with this immature little brother by his side, he felt a huge headache. Leo William first went over to greet the elders, and then held onto a cup of wine, leaning on the side and slowly tasting it. From time to time, beautiful and flirtatious girls woulde over to greet him. Because today could be said to be the family''s banquet and not a business one, most of the things he talked about were family. Leo William had never been interested in these kinds of things. So, he chose to stay by himself for a while. Just when he decided to find an excuse to leave after enduring for half an hour, his gaze inadvertentlynded on the direction of the main entrance. What he saw was a beautifuldy with a cute little girl by her side. Leo William¡¯s steady heartbeat, suddenly became berserk. That beautiful noblewoman was his third cousin Belle Ann, and the one who looked good behind her was her only daughter, Mary Ann. He should have long ago expected to see Belle Ann today but he didn''t expect that Mary Ann would actually follow her to such an asion. However, in his impression, he had never seen Mary Ann at any other family banquet. Why do we meet today? Is it a coincidence? Just as Leo William was frowning, the moment Mary Ann walked in, her bright big eyes subconsciously looked around. In the midst of the crowd, Mary Ann had to put in a lot of effort before she finally saw Leo William leaning on the white jade pir. She knew that Leo William would definitely be here for the banquet. Unexpectedly, she had guessed correctly, he was here. The earlier unease instantly turned into panic and helplessness. Although Mary Ann had already expressed her feelings to Leo William, she was after all, young and shy. Facing such a mature man who exuded an aggressive aura, she still felt fear from the bottom of her heart. Leo William looked at Mary Ann''s pair ofrge, lively eyes through the crowd for a second, before narrowing her unfathomable eyes. Could it be that this little thing came here on purpose for him? Leo William didn''t seem to be a very sensitive person, but in his heart, he was actually an elite. When he saw that Mary Ann had started looking all around him the moment she stepped into the room, he knew that this girl had probablye to take advantage of him. Damn it, he was really angry in his heart. He med Mary Ann for not revealing her identity earlier, which resulted in this kind of embarrassing situation. Leo William felt that under any situation, he would be able to hold on. But now, facing this little thing, he seemed to have lost control. It had to be said that Mary Ann was an extremely charming girl by nature. She definitely had the qualifications to step into the entertainment circle because she was truly beautiful. Even though she was young, the aura she gave off was like that of an elf''s, making people yearn for her. Leo William was a man who had no interest in women, but after seeing Mary Ann, he felt that the emotional cells in his body had been activated by her pair of bright eyes. His blood immediately heated up, and he felt an urge to fall in love anytime. The present Mary Ann was wearing a pure white, long dress, outlining her slender and exquisite figure. Her long, jet-ck hair was casually draped over her shoulders, curling up at the ends, and also exuding a girl''s coquettishziness. Her facial features were only lightly adorned, but it was countless times better than the other heavily made-up women. Because of her purity and her brilliance, the woman beside her, even though she wanted to see her own sense of superiority, she was still identally outssed. Mary Ann bashfully lowered her head, the corner of her mouth raised, showing how happy and excited she currently felt. He was here, and that was the happiest thing that had happened to her today. Chapter 399 Chapter 399 L¡ªeo William was tasting the wine. A pair of unfathomable eyes, however, locked onto the bashful and enchanting little thing without him noticing. He was actually able to see through her eyes and her smile. However, when Belle Ann brought her to greet the elders, when she passed by him, she shifted her gaze away. Mary Ann did not dare to look at him but when she saw the man turn his gaze away from her, she immediately felt a little disappointed. Maybe, Leo William was not happy about her appearance. Mary Ann was abination of contradictory objects. For a young girl like her, she loved to let her imagination and emotions run wild. Maybe it was just a look, or maybe it was just a movement but it could make her mood turn from clear to gloomy and eventually into a storm. Leo William shifted his gaze. Mary Ann could feel it, he must really hate her. Belle Ann greeted the elders first, then chatted happily with others along the way. In the end, Belle Ann''s gaze naturallynded on Leo William and she quickly pulled her daughter''s hand, "Mary,e over here and let me introduce to you. This is your uncle, Leo William! He''s younger than Mom, so if you see him in the future, just call him Little Uncle!" Kinship? Mary Ann only felt her body tremble as a cold feeling rose from the bottom of her feet. Leo William''s brows also twitched, maybe, this was the final rtionship between him and Mary Ann. "Uncle!" As a member of the younger generation, Leo William naturally had to speak of seniority. However, the expression on his face was a little stiff and awkward. Belle Ann said with a face full of smiles: "Leo, judging from your high - spirited face, it seems like you have earned quite a lot recently!" Leo William''s gaze was intentionally or unintentionally fixed on the head lowered Mary Ann who had a negative air on her face, as he answered absent-mindedly: "No!" Belle Ann suddenly realized that her daughter was just like a strawman, she did not even call him when she met him. In an instant, Belle Ann became slightly angry and pushed her out, "Mary, what''s wrong with you, talk to your uncle!" Mary Ann''s dizzy absence of mind was immediately cleared up by her mother. She looked up and met Leo William''s unfathomable eyes. "Uncle!" Her voice was low enough that only she could hear it, like the buzz of a mosquito. Leo William''s thin lips curled into a line. His sharp eyes stared straight at the girl''s head that was still lowered. Belle Ann immediatelyughed: "Don''t mind her. My daughter is shy, timid andcking of manners. When the timees, I will definitely teach her a good lesson." Leo William only smiled, but this smile contained too much information. "It''s a bit stuffy in here, I''ll go out for a walk!" Leo William did not want to face Belle Ann and he was so afraid that he did not dare face him. "That''s right, the air - conditioning in here seems to be too big!" Belle Ann said. Leo William put down the cup in his hand, ignoring Mary Ann''s pitiful and sorrowful eyes, he walked slowly towards the garden. Belle Ann looked down at his daughter and immediately scolded: "Look at you, you don''t even know how to socialize. You''ve made your uncle unhappy!" "Mom, why do I have to call him uncle? He''s not my real uncle and we''re not rted by blood, so I don''t want to call him uncle in the future!" Mary Ann instantly expressed her dissatisfaction and opinion. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Although he and you are not blood rted but ording to the fact, you have to call him uncle! If you don''t call him uncle, what do you want to call him? It''s not too appropriate to call him brother. He''s already so much older than you!" Belle Ann said to herself. "I want to call him by his name!" Mary Ann muttered. "What?" Call him by name? "No, you can''t call him by his name!" Belle Ann immediately scolded her daughter: "Mom still has a lot of work to do with him. He''s a big customer of ourpany, you better follow the rules and don''t anger him again, understand?" "Mom, I''ve told you long ago that I don''t want to get involved with your business. What business do you have with him? It has nothing to do with me. Anyway, I just don''t call him Little Uncle!" Mary Ann also had her own perseverance. "You have the same personality as your dad, yet you''re so stubborn like him. Are you really going to piss me off?" Belle Ann had always been strict when teaching her daughter and Mary Ann had always been a sensible and obedient girl. However, this time, Belle Ann realized that her daughter''s stubbornness gave her a headache. "I can promise you other things but I must not call him uncle!" After Mary Ann said firmly and then, she turned around and left. "You ... "You are such a unfilial daughter, if you don''t call her that, others would think that our education isn''t good enough!" The reason why Belle Ann ced such importance on home tutoring was because she was a single mother and was extremely afraid of others gossiping, hence she had strictly taught her daughter to be a good girl ever since she was young. After all, she could be considered as a CEO of herpany now. Mary Ann walked towards the garden angrily, but right when she reached the door, she bumped into someone. "Ouch!" Because she was so angry that Mary Ann walked fiercely and with that strike, she directly bumped into the others¡¯ embrace, which really hurt her head. "Why are you following me?" The man''s cold words crashed into his ears. Mary Ann suddenly raised her head and saw Leo William''s ice face, which had never changed for ten thousand years. Her entire person was in a bit of a daze. "I... "I did not!" Mary Ann really didn''t want to crash into his arms on purpose, nor did she want to follow him. It''s just that she was in a bad mood and needed to find a ce to stay in peace for a while. "You are still lying?" Seeing her blushing and gasping for breath, Leo William couldn''t help but ridicule her with his cold lips. "I really don''t!" Mary Ann''s eyes immediately became misty, and felt that she was wronged. Leo William had originally wanted to give her an ugly expression, but when he saw the mist rising in her eyes, he instantly felt that he can'' t hold his icy mask any longer. "Come with me, I have something to say!" Leo William threw these words down and turned to walk away. Mary Ann immediately followed him to an empty little garden. She could not help but ask curiously: "What are you going to say to me?" "Before you ask me, shouldn''t you add an address?" Leo William suddenly turned around, and stared at her eyes that were filled with anticipation with his gaze. "Shouldn''t you call me Uncle?" Mary Ann instantly had a kind of negative feeling. Her pure white teeth bit her lower red lip tightly and after a long while, she huffily said: "Why should I call you uncle? I won''t do it!" "Heh, you''re still very stubborn?" Leo William thought that she would obediently call him uncle but he never expected that she actually didn''t. Chapter 400 Chapter 400 "If you don''t call me uncle, then what do you want to call me?" Leo William asked sinisterly, he did not know why he asked that question, it was clearly not something that he should have said, because the moment he said it, the entire atmosphere changed, and the temperature of the surrounding area rose. Mary Ann''s beautiful eyes opened widely, looking at her handsome face in the moon light, although he was looked holy and invible now, she did not know where he got her courage, her small tongue licking her lower lip and she blinked her eyes and asked: "Can I call you by your name?" Leo William''s body trembled, his gaze was even more obscure as he stared at the cute little face, and then, he coldly said: "You can''t! Just call me uncle, this is the most suitable option!" "I don''t want to!" Mary Ann was extremely furious, why did everyone want to distort the rtionship between him and her? If she really did call him uncle, then wouldn''t she have no other choice but to be his niece in the future? He could only be her uncle. There was no other possibility. "You should face the fact now. It''s impossible between you and me!" Leo William''s heart was also in turmoil, but his face was still unperturbed. He was even trying to force Mary Ann to face reality and also trying to force herself. "If that''s impossible, why did you ask me to meet you? Why did you invite me to dinner? Why did you kiss me? " Mary Ann did not know where she got the guts to suddenly say something so bold. Leo William''s face froze, he was actually unable to answer her questions. The surrounding air became disturbing due to Leo William''s silence. After Mary Ann finished speaking these words, she wanted to bite off her tongue. Is he angry? "That''s because I don''t know who you are. I treat you as someone I can y with like a normal female celebrity. Do you understand?" After a long while, Leo William opened his mouth, and the words that came out caused Mary Ann''s entire being to be dumbstruck. She raised her head with great difficulty and looked into his eyes. Her voice was filled with pains, "You want to ... Just ying with me? " Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Leo William saw that her eyes were zed over, as though she had suffered a huge strike. He felt that this time, the little thing will give up him. "Yes, that''s what I meant. You were young and beautiful, and you even said that you loved me. That way, even if I fooled with you, I will not have to pay anything!" Leo William had no choice but to change himself into a trash man, because, with his current ruthless words, she will of course hate him and give up her stupid love. Mary Ann continued to stare at him, and then, she blinked her eyes, and spoke with a trace of resentment: "Then why don''t you keep your words? "You clearly wanted to fool with me but now you''re not. You''re not trustworthy at all!" Leo William, In the next second, Mary Annughed foolishly: "So ... You think I''m young and pretty too? I thought you didn''t think I was pretty enough!" At this moment, he looked at Mary Ann, who was smiling like a fool. She totally refreshed his outlook. "You ... Is your brain ok? " Leo William really didn''t want to think about whether she was crazy or not, but what she said just now force him to worry about this. Mary Ann was shocked, she pouted: "Of course my brain is ok!" "You''re not angry about what I just said? If I just want to fool with you, aren''t you angry? " Leo William felt that he probably met a fool. Mary Ann shyly lowered her head and smiled: "If I get toyed with by the male god that I have a crush on, I feel that it''s a very happy and happy thing, right? Moreover, I know that you''re not a person who can y with women''s feelings, I understand you." "You know me?" Leo William squinted! Mary Ann nodded seriously, "Yes, I know a lot of things about you. Leo William was startled. He did not expect that this little thing that seemed to still be immature actually wanted to understand him. "Then tell me, what do you know about me?" His interest was immediately piqued by her, looking at her bright eyes, Leo William suddenly had an indescribable feeling in his heart, he suddenly felt like he wanted to chat with her for a while longer. Being asked by him, Mary Ann blushed again, feeling that she had lost a lot of face. However, she knew that Leo William cared a lot about the rtionship between them. Maybe if she did not work hard, this man would really not have anything to do with her. When he thought about that tragic result, the little universe in Mary Ann''s body exploded. It didn''t matter if it was shameful or not. In any case, she had secretly fallen in love with him for such a long time. Since she had already lost all her face that she should have, she had to fight for it. "I know you''re a very responsible man. I also know that you had a girlfriend you dated for more than a year. Your girlfriend was taken away by your good friend. You''re hurt..." Leo William''s elegant face was immediately covered by ayer of frost. He thought that he would never be reminded of that old scar ever again, but now, this untactful little girl actually ripped open his wound again. Leo William had experienced the feeling of having one''s love snatched away by a good friend. It was precisely because of this feeling that was full of scars, that made him feel a sense of disgust towards women. "Enough, don''t say anymore!" Leo William''s voice instantly became serious. Mary Ann was so frightened by his voice that her entire body trembled, her beautiful face was covered with ayer of panic and helplessness. "Sorry, I... I didn''t mean to bring up your old feelings..." "Mary Ann, then do you know that I hate women?" Leo William''s big and sturdy body suddenly moved closer a few steps, and stared condescendingly into her eyes, and asked with a hoarse voice. Mary Ann''s beautiful eyes instantly opened wide, she shook her head, and then asked in panic: "You hate women? Could it be ... "You are a gay? Leo William,"..." Mary Ann seemed to have received a huge blow, her small face was pale without a trace of blood, and her voice carried a mournful tone, "How could this happen ... How can you like men?" Looking at her sad and disappointed expression, Leo William felt pain in his head again. Damn it, who told her that she liked men? His orientation was very normal. Mary Ann''s dim gaze caused him to be inexplicably annoyed. He raised her voice and said: "I don''t like men!" The pale little face in front of him suddenly raised up, her bright big eYes revealed a smile, and she asked in surprise: "Really? "Then you still like women, right?" "Nonsense!" Leo William felt that there was indeed a very deep gap between him and this woman. Chapter 401 Chapter 401 M ¡ª ary Ann immediately beamed with joy, looking extremely beautiful and young. Leo William was stunned by her sudden smile, he never thought that someone wouldugh in such a pure and simple manner. In fact, Leo William had seen the movie Mary Ann acted before. She acted as a beautiful little singing girl, and her eyes were so clear and beautiful that Leo William had to admit that the Mary in reality had a type of captivating temperamentpared to the her in the lens. "Hurry up and go back, I''m afraid your mom will look for you!" In the garden, a gust of cold wind blew over, instantly awakening Leo William''s burning heart. He immediately regained his usual cold demeanor. Mary Ann turned around and looked at the brightly lit hall, and shook her head: "I don''t want to go in, and I also don''t want toe into contact with my mother''s friends." "Why?" Leo William was very surprised, he never thought that her heart would be fond of loneliness. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Mary Ann turned around, with a trace of sadness in her eyes: "I hate the way they look at me. You should also know, that I was born after my mother had bitten the forbidden fruit and she gave birth to me at the age of sixteen. I am currently with my mother at any asion and everyone says that I''m not like her daughter. Leo William never thought that she would actually despise her mother for being young and beautiful. "Your mother is only thirty-four years old this year, and five years older than me. Do you know how big the gap is between us now?" It was hard to cover the self-mockery in Leo William''s voice. Mary Ann suddenly turned her head, and looked at him with a stupefied expression. Leo William seemed to be shocked by his own words, and his tone became even colder: "Since you know me, then you know what type of woman I like. My ex¡ªgirlfriend is extremely beautiful and charming, definitely not something a childish girl like you canpare to." Mary Ann''s beautiful face became sad again. Indeed, she had understood his ex-girlfriend before, she was a rich young master, and she was a part-time model. She was so beautiful that Mary can only live under her shadow. "If it was that easy to give up loving someone, I would have given up long ago!" Mary Ann said sorrowfully, her eyes filled with tears: "Let me be George to you, I fell in love with you at first sight, I don''t know why I even liked you. I obviously have many suitors, all of them were very outstanding but I was attracted to you. As Leo William''s words came to a halt, his heart was filled with an unspeakable bitterness and reluctance. He stared at her unblinkingly and saw her beautiful big eyes blink slightly as tears rolled down her cheeks. Mary Ann sobbed as she wiped her tears with her hands,ughing self - deprecatingly, "Indeed, I can''tpare to your ex-girlfriend and I may not be your favor. You are so proud, so outstanding, so many women that you can choose from, what right do you have to like a woman like me who has insufficient development? After these words were expelled, she quickly walked over to his side. Leo William''s handsome face stiffened. When he turned around, the petite figure had long been gone. He took a step forward, his hands supporting himself on the cold white jade railing. Looking at the scenery and lights in the distance, he felt an indescribable feeling of depression in his heart. When Leo William calmed down and returned to the banquet hall, he saw that Belle Ann was chatting with her sisters by herself. From the looks of it, Mary Ann had already left first. This stubborn little thing hade specially for him, but he had angered her and made her run away. "Brother, where did you go just now?" I''m looking for you everywhere! " Billy William suddenly appeared behind him and asked resentfully. "I went for a walk!" Leo William replied. "Come and drink together!" Billy William asked with a smile. "No, I''ll go back first!" After Leo William finished speaking, he turned around to greet his elders. He turned and looked at Billy William, and patted him on the shoulder: "Remember, do not drink too much, if you shamed our family, I won''t forgive you!" Billy William immediately said unconvinced: "How could I possibly shame our family? Brother, don''t worry, I will definitely drink properly!" Leo William walked out and sat in the car! As the car slowly drove away from the rich area, suddenly, under the lights, he saw a petite figure walking forward step by step with her head lowered like she was suffocating. Her shadow was drawn long by the headlights. The car sped past her, and under the light of the streetmp, Leo William saw that it was actually Mary Ann. She changed into a new set of clothes and took off her gown, wearing a pair of jeans and a T-shirt. With her appearance, she really did look like a student. "Stop the car!" Leo William''s heart trembled. It was sote but she was only a girl walking on the night road. It was too unsafe. Although here was where the rich lived and was considered safe, how could he be at ease? The car stopped, Leo William pushed the door and walked over quickly. Mary Ann also saw the car stop in front of her, but she did not expect that the person who would get off would be Leo William, so she was a little stunned. The next second, she wanted to turn around and walk down the other path. Didn''t this man dislike her? Then she might as well not meet him at all, so as not to get in his way. "Mary Ann!" Leo William saw that she was about to escape and immediately shouted loudly. Mary Ann didn''t know why, but she obediently stopped moving and looked at him with a trace of grievance: "Is there something you need?" Leo William quickly walked in front of her, his voice low and filled with annoyance, "Why are you walking alone?" "Can''t you? My legs are nimble and convenient, I want to rx! " Mary Ann was still angry at his cold words just now, she felt that since she did not like him and said that he was notparable to her ex-girlfriend, she would not cause trouble for herself anymore. This man''s control was too broad. Leo William wanted tough at her childish words. Indeed, she had silently walked such a long distance by himself, and his legs were indeed nimble. "Get in the car, I''ll take you home, it''s not safe for you to walk by yourself!" Leo William did not want to reprimand her for anything, so his tone slowed down a little. "I don''t need you to send me off. I can walk out by myself!" Mary Ann didn''t take his good intentions and insisted on going by himself. "If some ouw dragged you home, it would be useless even if you cried!" Leo William was determined to take her away, because he didn''t dare to imagine that scene. Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Mary Ann was originally very sulking but now that she heard his words, she immediately burst out intoughter: "Then do you care about me?" Seeing the smile in her eyes, Leo William could only nod his head, "Yes, I care about you, because no matter what you do, you can be considered as my niece." Mary Ann suddenly could notugh anymore. The reason why this man cared about her was because they were on the same level. She didn''t want him to worry about her then. She snorted angrily and turned to leave. "Get in the car with me!" Seeing that she still wanted to escape, Leo William extended his big palm and grabbed her slender hands, forcefully dragging her towards the carriage. "Leo William, let go of me, I don''t need your concern, do you hear me?! Let go!" Tears rolled down Mary Ann''s face. She was truly sad and angry. If she could only have a distant rtionship with him, she would rather not have this level of rtionship with him. At any rate, she wouldn''t feel awkward meeting him in the future. However, how could her petite body be any match for the man''s forceful tugging? She almost didn''t resist as the man stuffed her into the car. The tall figure entered, blocking her way out. The car door mmed shut, and the man whispered, "Drive!" The car instantly sped forward. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Mary Ann was extremely annoyed, her beautiful big eyes stared straight ahead. However, Leo William ignored her gaze, and only looked outside the window with a cold expression. "Leo William, if you''re really so afraid of enLilyling with me, then alright, I''ll find a boyfriend tomorrow. I won''t be able to take you down!" Mary Ann gritted her teeth in anger. She felt that Leo William was afraid that she would affect his reputation, hence he wanted to leave her alone. Leo William cast a sidelong nce at her: "Alright, go find one!" Mary Ann didn''t expect him to answer her like this. He really didn''t love her. Suddenly she began to cry, crying like a child. Leo William was stunned. He had never heard a woman cry so loudly before. Oh, that''s not right. She can''t be considered a woman. She can only be considered a girl. Mary Ann cried as sheined, "You''re too excessive. I love you! It''s fine if you don''t like me, but why did you kidnap me to your car?" When Leo heard her words, he was not angry at all. Instead, he felt that it was funny. "Enough, don''t cry. I''ll put you down when we reach your house." Leo William didn''t know how to comfort a woman who cried so loudly and heartlessly, so he could only open his mouth to console her. Mary Ann slowly sobbed, her voice also bing softer. In the end, like a kitten who had suffered greatly, she sat by the other side of the door, trying her best not to get too close to him. She looked outside the window sadly. Looking at her injured appearance, Leo William felt very ufortable in his heart. However, he couldn''t move either, so he could only make his expression even more gloomy. Arriving at Mary Ann''s house, Leo William ordered the driver to stop the car. Mary Ann quickly pushed the door and without saying one word to him, mmed the door shut. Through the window, Leo William saw her enter the house and ordered the driver to close the door and leave. The next morning! The sun, which had been clear for days, suddenly disappeared into the dark clouds. It started to rain early in the morning. This kind of weather would directly affect one''s mood. In Edwards Wayne''s embrace, there was a small thing, Emma sleepily reached out with her small hand to touch the face above her head. How could Mummy''s face be pierced like that? Emma woke up from shock, and when she opened her eyes, what she was touching was her father''s chin, she immediately eximed: "Daddy, why is it you? And the Mummy? " Edwards Wayne lowered his head to look at his daughter''s little surprised expression andughed: "Your Mummy is sleeping in the room next door. Last night, Father hugged you to sleep." "Has Mummy taken brother to sleep?" Emma grumbled and she was extremely unhappy. "No, your Mummy caught a cold. She didn''t want to infect you so she went to the guest room to sleep!" Edwards Wayne rubbed his daughter''s little head and looked at the time: "It''s time to wake up, you still have to attend ss!" Emma crawled up from the seat, her face full of worry: "Did Mummy suffer from a very serious disease? I want to see her!" "When you''re done washing up, Daddy will take you to see her!" Edwards Wayne carried his daughter to the bathroom. "Alright!" After the father and daughter finished washing up, they went to Lily''s room. When they pushed open the door, they saw that Lily was still in a daze. "Is Mummy still sick?" Emma asked worriedly. Edwards Wayne walked over, and touched Lily''s forehead, it was still very hot, seems like the medicine yesterday did not have much effect! "Emma, go downstairs and eat breakfast. I''ll bring your Mummy to see a doctorter." Edwards Wayne decided to bring her to see a doctor. It was not safe to take medicine for herself. Emma obediently nodded her small head: "Okay, I will go down first. Daddy, you have to take care of Mummy first, otherwise, I won''t be able to rx and go to school!" Seeing the little guy''s serious expression, Edwards Wayne couldn''t help butugh, "Don''t worry, your father will definitely take good care of Mummy." Lily was woken up by the conversation between the father and daughter. She turned her dizzy head and opened her eyes, seeing her daughter''s small face. "Mummy, you''re awake! You''re sick!" Emma immediately crawled over, her small mouth kissing Lily''s face: "Mummy, hurry and get up, Emma can''t leave you!" Lily reached out and rubbed the little guy''s head, "Mummy is fine, eat some medicine and you''ll be fine!" At this time, George also pushed open the door and entered. Upon entering, he curiously asked: "What''s wrong?" Emma immediately shouted out: "Mummy is sick!" George immediately ran over to the side of the bed to look at Lily''s face: "Mummy, your face is so pale, you''re sick!" Seeing how the two little fellows were so concerned about his Mummy, Edwards Wayne was moved. He was d that he did not separate them, mother and son. "Alright, you two, hurry up and go downstairs to eat breakfast. Today, I will bring your Mummy to see a doctor." Edwards Wayne smiled as heforted the two little fellows. "Daddy, Mummy doesn''t like injections. She''s afraid of pain, get the doctor to prescribe some sweet medicine for her!" George immediately exined like a little adult. Lilyid on the bed and snickered, she never thought that her son would be so considerate towards her. Edwards Wayne could only nod his head: "Alright, no need for acupuncture, give her medicine!" Only after receiving Edwards Wayne''s reassurance did the two little fellows feel at ease and go out to eat breakfast. Chapter 403 Chapter 403 W ¡ª aiting until the two little fellows left the room, only then did Edwards Wayne sit beside Lily''s bed. He extended his hand to her back, and discovered that it was still extremely hot. "Alright, you should get up now. Let''s go see a doctor!" Edwards Wayne patted her small hands, which were exposed to the air, with a very gentle tone. After a night, Lily didn''t ger better. Instead, she got worse. "Well, I might need an injection today!" Lily was also not a pampered person. Although the little guy said that she was afraid of needles but in order to help her recover quickly, she was not afraid of needles. Edwards Wayne chuckled: "Your son said that he won''t let you take it!" "I won''t listen to him! I just want to get better quickly. It''s really hard right now!" Lily said. She got off the bed and prepared to return to her room to change. Edwards Wayne followed behind her, and then, they entered the bedroom. Lily opened the door of the cloakroom, there were many new clothes for the little guys inside. Of course, there were also hers. "Don''t ask anyone to bring any more clothes over. We can''t even wear them all!" Lily knew that Edwards Wayne would get someone to secretly give her a new set of clothes, and his daughter''s, and all kinds of beautiful little dresses and shoes. Edwards Wayne definitely wanted to dress his daughter on the way of a princess. On the other hand, his and his son''s wardrobe was much tidy. Although they both had many clothes, it was much less than his daughter¡¯s. Edwards Wayne smiled, "I like to buy clothes for you and our daughter!" These words were so sweet! What else could Lily say? It was definitely something worth being happy about. "Wear this. I chose it especially for you. It suits you well!" When Lily didn''t know which set of clothes to choose, the man stretched out his hand and gave her a set of light blue colored clothes. Lily did not reject him. After taking it, she gave him a meaningful nce: "You can go now. "You already changed in front of mest night, so, there''s no need to be shy today!" Edwards Wayne joked. Lily felt that Edwards Wayne had a scoundrel personality, red at him but did not say anything. She turned around, took off her robe and quickly put on what she needed to wear. Edwards Wayne leaned on the door wall and watched while his blood was boiling, when suddenly, the olddy''s voice came from outside: "Ny son, why are you still upstairs,e down and have your meal." Edwards Wayne was frozen and Lily dressed even faster. The grandmother looked at Edwards Wayne''s reddish face and frowned: What''s wrong? I heard she was sick? Take her to see a doctorter, your grandpa and I will take our children to school first!" "Alright, Grandma, be careful when you''re on the road!" Edwards Wayne said. Before closing the door, the olddy reminded him, "Remember to have your meal before you leave!" Looking at the closed door, Edwards Wayne shrugged speechlessly: "My grandmother really likes to bber on!" Lily chuckled: "That''s because she cares about you. To have the care and concern of family is truly a very fortunate thing. Unfortunately, there are many people who do not know whether they are fortunate or not." Lily suddenly thought of herself, and could only sigh lightly. Edwards Wayne nodded his head, and agreed: "You''re right. Although I willin about my grandmother being annoying on the surface, I am still very happy in my heart." Lily couldn''t help but admire him even more. Seeing the soreness on her face, Edwards Wayne suddenly was reminded of an extremely important matter. "Last night, after you went upstairs, my grandmother and I had a talk. Do you want to know it?" Edwards Wayne asked with a smile. Lily was stunned, then said self ¡ª deprecatingly: "Does your grandmother have any objections to me now, because you carried me out of the car yesterday? " "No, my grandmother already has no objections to you. She agreed to let us marry!" Edwards Wayne said with a pleased expression. "Ah ..." Lily opened his eyes wide in disbelief: "She really agreed to it? Are you just trying to make me happy? " Edwards Wayne could not help but pamper her, "Fool, how could I dare to lie to you? It''s true, my grandmother understands what you have done for her two children, and she knows how I feel for you." Lily was immediately overjoyed, even her head was not as dizzy as before. "That''s great. If your grandma also passes this trial, there won''t be any more resistance, right?" Lily couldn''t help but say happily. Seeing her smiling face, although it was pale white, she was smiling sincerely, making her looks even more charming. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Her words, couldn''t help but cause Edwards Wayne to ponder deeply. As long as her true identity was not exposed, there would be no more resistance. "Lily, you''re willing to marry me, aren''t you?" Edwards Wayne couldn''t resist walking over, and hugged her from behind as he asked her in a low voice. Lily was startled, then she nodded: "Of course, I am willing!" "That''s good. Let''s find a suitable time to announce this good news to the children." Edwards Wayne''s heart became a little calmer. It was rare for Lily to be so shy as she hid in his embrace, not even daring to raise her head. She really didn''t believe that she would fall in love with this man so soon. Even now, she was still willing to marry him and be his wife. Lily was not attracted by his beauty or his wealth. What attracted her was his charm, the selfless love he had for his children and his considerate care and concern for her. Yes, she was married to love. However, most people would think that she was a scheming woman who used her children to catch the man''s heart and then used her children to climb up and be his wife. No matter what others said, Lily was unmoved. She only followed what she felt, whether it was worth it or not, she could understand it herself. Edwards Wayne held her small hand and went downstairs. After eating breakfast, he decided to take her to see the doctor first. Outside the door, bean sized raindrops were falling down. Lily''s mood had be a bit stuffy for some unknown reason. Opening the car door and getting in, Edwards Wayne felt that her fingers were cold, and couldn''t help but wrap her hands in his palms, wanting to warm them up. Arriving at the hospital, Edwards Wayne brought her before his private doctor. Chapter 404 Chapter 404 After being confirmed, Lily had a cold because he had caught a cold. Right now, her condition was more severe and she needed to be treated with an injection in order to recover faster. Lily reclined on the bed, watching the nurse search for blood vessels on the back of her hand. Edwards Wayne stood at the side and watched. The nurse had a lot of experience but under the gaze of a big BOSS like Edwards Wayne, the pressure was too great. The veins were clearly on the back of Lily''s hand but she couldn''t even find her right now, the nurse was so scared that she was sweating profusely. After looking for the blood vessel with much difficulty, the nurse carefully pricked one with her needle, causing Lily to tremble in pain. Edwards Wayne''s face darkened as well. The nurse let out a sigh of relief as she watched the liquid drop to the ground. After giving a few more words of caution, she quickly left. Lily put down her hands, turned and looked at Edwards Wayne: "I''m fine now, go back to the company, I''ll take a taxi backter!" Edwards Wayne knew that Lily was originally a very strong and independent woman, and wouldn''t rely on anyone excessively, but he didn''t want to leave her alone. After all, when a person is sick, their heart will always be sensitive and weak. "I won''t be going this morning. I''ll apany you!" Edwards Wayne brought a chair over and sat down. Lily did not expect that he, such a busy person, would actually choose not to thepany because of her, so she was deeply moved in her heart. "Will this disturb your work?" Lily did not insist on letting him go. To be honest, she also wanted him to stay with her. "No way!" Edwards Wayne replied softly. The two looked at each other and smiled. The atmosphere became warm. "The children are worried about you. You are a very qualified mother!" Edwards Wayne suddenly found a topic to discuss. Lily''s face immediately flushed red. "No, they were very disobedient when they were young, I would often beat them too, maybe I will beat them until they''re scared of me!" "In the future, just leave the beating of a child to me. You just have to act as a good mother." Edwards Wayne answered humorlessly. "Are you willing to do so?" Edwards Wayne pondered as he replied, "Daughter, I am definitely not willing to beat him up, but it''s hard to say what will happen to my son. Lily burst outughing, "Seems like, being your daughter is the true winner of life!" Edwards Wayne nodded, and said a little proudly: "That''s true, when I saw my daughter, my heart softened, but when I saw my son, my heart was still very hard!" "And you saw me?" Lily could not help but ask curiously. Edwards Wayne looked at her eyes that were filled withughter, and his voice unconsciously grew hoarse: "Seeing you, sometimes I''ll be soft, sometimes I''ll be hard!" Lily blinked her eyes, she didn''t quite understand what he meant, but very quickly, she saw a sinister smile in his eyes. She instantly stretched out her hand and fiercely punched him in the chest. "Can''t you be more serious?" The corner of Edwards Wayne''s mouth curled up, and his voice still carried a sense of evil: "Seeing you, if I could still be serious, then we wouldn''t be married!" Lily was stunned for a second, then felt that what he said made sense, and did not refute him anymore. "What about you? Did you ever dream about what I did? " Edwards Wayne couldn''t help but be curious about her inner world. Lily immediately blushed a little, she shook her head and said stubbornly: "I don''t have it, I have always been thinking about work and my child, about men''s things, I have never thought about it." Edwards Wayne looked at her serious face, and suddenly felt very disappointed: "Then from now on, can you spare some time to think about me?" "Well, I''ll think about it!" Lily''s lips curled up into a smile, she suddenly felt that this kind of conversation without any nutrition was able to make her in a very good mood. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. It was rare for the two to have time to chat like this, so time flowed by while they smiled at each other. But on the other side! n''s mood had been low recently! He originally thought that after he became Anne''s superior, Anne would shift her gaze a little more towards him. However, very quickly, he met his first love rival. This man was Anne''s colleague. His family background was ordinary, but he had a handsome, sunny appearance. Furthermore, he treated Anne very well. Originally, n did not know about this matter, and only when he happened to pass by the teahouse, and heard some gossips, did he learn that a male colleague was always being attentive to Anne. n was originally a man who liked to be jealous. Since he was the mother of his own daughter, how could he not be angry when he was about to be snatched away by another man? Thus, he decided to fight back with force. Early in the morning, Anne saw a bunch of red roses on her table. Looking at the roses, they were definitely not something that could be bought with a normal price. Before Anne arrived, there were already many colleagues who were spectating and every one of them were amazed. Of course, there was also the Male colleagues Charley who had been pursuing her for a long time! "Anne, this flower is so beautiful. It''s so fragrant, I can smell it even from here." "Yeah, it doesn''t look cheap. Who gave it to you?" "Wow! Look! There''s even a small box on top of it!" "Anne, quickly open it. What exactly is it?" It must be a ring!" "I guess it''s a ne!" Surrounded by her colleagues, Anne''s face was red from embarrassment. Actually, when she saw the bouquet of roses, she had already guessed who had given it to her. Because, she had told n before that she liked this kind of rose. She liked their enthusiasm and boldness and these represented passion and love. However, she had said these words to him back in high school. At that time, she had been fearless and straightforward. She thought that n had never taken her heart seriously, but now, looking at this bunch of roses that she had once longed for a lot, her heart was in extreme pain. "Do you like it? Then you guys can take it, I don''t really like roses!" Anne obviously liked it but because of the sadness in her heart, she decided to give this bouquet to his colleagues. "Really? Anne, are you really going to give us? " The group of women were all very excited. Anne felt a little cold, nodded, and smiled: "Yes, no matter how beautiful, I don''t like it. If you guys like it, take it!" After Anne finished speaking, she reached out and took the small box, throwing it into her own drawer. When she went to pour a cup of hot water, sure enough, the roses on the table were all taken away. Chapter 405 Chapter 405 C¡ªharley saw that she was giving the roses to everyone, so he was a little happy in his heart. He walked over to Anne and asked, "Anne, you don''t like roses, so what flowers do you like? I''ll buy one for you tomorrow as well! Anne looked at Charley, and politely shook her head: "No need, I don''t like anything right now!" "Anne, are you free after work?" "I know there''s a new restaurant nearby. I heard that it'' s pretty good. Let''s go andpensate the taste!" Charley did not give up and was not willing to give up. He kept on asking her out. Previously, Anne would have rejected his invitation because he felt that his colleagues shouldn''t be too close to her. Furthermore, even though Charley had made the entirepany know of his fondness for her, Anne had never responded to him in a manner that was neither cold nor hot. But today, she wanted to anger n. "Sure, let¡¯s go Dutch!" Anne agreed with a smile. "Why do you want to go Dutch? I want to treat you to a meal!" Charley was very happy that she agreed to it, but he was also very unhappy that she said she wanted to spilt the bill. "If you don''t want to go Dutch, then I won''t go!" Anne''s real purpose was to anger n. She did not really want to ept Charley''s invitation. Thus, she felt that if they were to spilt the bill, Charley would attempt to go closer to her. Charley could only nod his head, "Alright, as long as we can have a meal together, I will be satisfied!" After their chatting, the assistant in the CEO''s office suddenly sent a message to thepany''s staffs. The title was about thepany''s new regtionsing out. The first rule is that employees within thepany are not allowed to fall in love with each other at work. Everyone was surprised but Anne found it funny. What kind of joke was this n ys again? Not long after he sent the mail, Anne received an internal call. It was from n, who requested for her toe to his office to talk. Coincidentally, Anne also had something to say to him. Last time, he said that he wanted to see his daughter, but she didn''t agree with him. Pushing open the door of the CEO''s office, n felt as if he had matured within a few days. His handsome face was no longer as friendly as before, it was dyed with depression. Seeing her enter, n turned his head to look at her, his voice low and hoarse, "The roses I gave you, do you like?" "I don''t like them. I gave them to my colleagues!" Anne answered very straightforwardly. "You''re lying, this is clearly your favorite flower!" n saw through her heart instantly. Anneughed coldly: "People''s preferences will change. In the past, what I liked were flowers, that''s because I was still filled with yearning for love, but now, what I like is money because money can give me and my daughter a sense of security and a better life." n was startled, it seemed that the gift he gave was not sent to her heart. "Alright, tomorrow, I''ll send the money!" n immediately changed his mind. Anne was angered by his words andughed: "I don''t want your money. The money I want is earned by my own." "My money is not for you, it''s for my precious daughter''s milk powder. You must ept it, okay? Don''t reject me! " n knew that she was stubborn, giving her money for free would hurt her self- esteem, so he could only use his daughter as an excuse. Anne still shook her head, and said coldly: "I can still earn money for my daughter''s milk powder by myself, so there''s no need for you to share it. In any case, this daughter is mine, and it has nothing to do with you." "Anne, do you have to reject me sopletely? You know how much I love this child! "How much you cherish every second of your time with her, you cannot ruthlessly take away my power and responsibilities." n was truly hurt and his handsome face was in pain. Anne listened to his heartfelt sincerity and his expression stiffened. "Anne, you can hate me but don''t stop me from loving my daughter, okay?" n walked in front of her with a pleading look in his eyes. Anne''s eyes looked a little sour for some reason. She had never thought about reaching this circumstance with n, but unfortunately, some injuries had already been caused, so it was impossible for her to return to the innocence of her youth. Fine, I promise you that I won''t stop you from seeing your daughter, but you must also promise me that your role is just her father. Don''t have any other thoughts, you are the great CEO of your family''s corporations. Anne''s heart finally softened. She felt she was really too ruthless sometimes. She hated the rules and regtions of the wealthy ss but she did not really hate n. The sorrow on n''s face disappeared in a second, and was reced with happiness, as if he wanted to embrace this woman. When he took a step forward, Anne took a step back in time, and said indifferently: "Did you understand what I''m saying in the end?" n''s expression stiffened once again. In the end, his hands hung down powerlessly and he sighed softly, "Do you have to draw the line so clearly with me? You really don''t have any feelings for me anymore? " Anne looked into his eyes and nodded, "Yes, I have no desire now!" "But I see that you are fighting very passionately with Charley in your office!" When n heard her say that he was heartless, he immediately used the truth to prove it. Anne lifted her lips andughed: "You shouldn''t be going to meddle in my business again, right?" N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "I have to care!" n said in a domineering tone, "This is a great matter that decides my daughter''s future stepfather!" Anne sneered: "Don''t worry, I have eyes. If I really want to look for her, I will definitely look for a man who is good to my daughter!" "Women are sometimes easily blinded by love. I must personally check on every man you interact with in the future. If I don''t like the men you found, you will have to give up them all!" n was still unreasonably tyrannical. Of course, he was already at the edge of copse and every time he thought of another man touching Anne''s body, he really wanted to beat that person up. Anne wasn''t truly a stone-hearted person but she could feel the strong feelings this man had for her from his words. Unfortunately, she still couldn''t get through that barrier in her heart. She kept feeling that the gulf between her and him was too deep, that she should be more rational. Even if her heart still loved him, she should not touch that forbidden line. "n, so many years have passed, you still seem to be very childish!" Anne didn''t know what to say to him anymore. n nodded, admitting: "That''s right, I''m still that childish man that you loved deeply in the past!" Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Anne bit her lips and turned around, wanting to leave, but n asked her again: "If you want to treat your daughter and you to dinner tonight, can you bring her out?" "Come to my house. I''m very tired after working all day. I don''t want to take her out tonight!" After Anne said, she opened the door and went out. n''s eyes lit up, he never thought that he would be able to visit her daughter at home. In the afternoon, Anne went to Charley''s ce to meet him for lunch. After the two left the office, they walked towards the restaurant that was newly opened near thepany. As the two walked, they chatted about their work and the atmosphere was quite pleasant. However, when they arrived at the dining hall and chose a ce to sit, a graceful figure suddenly appeared and directly stood at their table. He asked, "Can we eat together?" Charley looked at the young man who had an oppressive aura around him. He was a little surprised and quickly stood up. "Why would youe to this kind ofmoner''s restaurant to eat?" Anne never thought that n would actually follow her to the dining hall. n nced at Charley: "If you don''t mind, I''ll sit down!" Although Charley liked Anne but he was still very afraid of n. After all, he was the CEO of his company. With his various identities being suppressed, how could Charley dare to say no? "It''s our honor to be able to eat at the same table as n, right, Anne!" Charley immediately smiled and looked at Anne. Anne said lightly: "That''s right, n is treating us with food, right?" n smiled: "Both of you are thepany''s elites, it''s my responsibility to reward you for your hard working. Both of you just need to order without worrying about the bill, today I will treat you both!" n, you should be the one treating me. Since you are our boss, you should give me a chance to curry favor with you! " Charley was overwhelmed by the favor, and anxiously fought to pay for the bill. "And if I don''t?" It had been a long time since he disliked Charley. Now, he was even trying to pursue his woman, it was enough for n to use only a cold gaze to kill him. Charley immediately became embarrassed, the smile on his face stiffened. Anne frowned, she felt that n was being a little too excessive, so she consoled Charley: "Since n wants to treat us, then don''t argue with him!" Charley listened to her but he still felt that the n was testing his hostility, which made him tremble in fear as he finished the meal. After dinner, Anne and Charley went back to thepany together. As n watched the two walked off into the distance, his serene eyes seemed to turn into ice. Inside the ward of the hospital, Lily''s intravenous drip was almost done! This was the first time since she was young that she felt the time for the infusion passed so quickly. It seemed that it had just begun and it had already ended. Perhaps it was because the man sitting beside her made her feel that time passed too quickly. Pulling out the needles, Lily''s legs were numb. She had to get used to it for a while before she got off the bed.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Edwards Wayne asked concernedly: "Are you feeling better now?" Lily nodded: "It''s much better now, let''s go home!" Edwards Wayne held her hand and took the elevator down to the main hall. Under the gazes of everyone present, they got into a car and left. In the car, he received a call from his daughter. The little guy seemed to be very excited on the other end. "Daddy, Daddy, can you hear me?" The little guy had brought the children''s watch that his great- grandfather had bought for her today, and he was extremely excited. Thinking that Mummy was sick, she immediately called her father to inquire about the situation. Edwards Wayne could not help but chuckle: "Emma, is this your new phone?" "Yeah, my great - grandfather bought it for me. It''s pink, I really like it!" The little guy excitedly said. "I wanted to buy you a children''s watch too, but I was afraid that it would affect your studies, so I didn''t buy it. It''s fine as long as you like it!" Edwards Wayne was also infected by his daughter''s happy mood. Lily could not help but look at him. Edwards Wayne switched on the handphone, and Emma''s slightly resentful voice sounded out, "Great-grandfather said that I can only call you and Mummy when ss is over. If you find out that I''m also ying with my watch during ss, then he''ll tell teacher to keep it!" Lily alsoughed. "Mummy, are you there?" Emma immediately asked loudly. Lily answered: "I''m here, Emma. You have to listen to great-grandfather, you can''t y with your watch in ss, okay?" "Alright, I''ll agree!" Emma immediately nodded his head sensibly, and then asked concernedly: "Mummy, did you get an injection?" "Yeah, I did it!" "Does it hurt?" "It doesn''t hurt, it''s like being bitten by a mosquito!" Emma immediatelyforted her: "Mummy, after I return home from ss, I''ll take care of you, okay? "You have to obediently listen to Father''s words!" The little fellow didn''t know how to express its concern, so when she spoke with such childish words, it made people''s hearts ache with joy. "Got it, Mummy has already felt your intentions. Alright, let''s not chat anymore, you can go to school peacefully!" Lily took the initiative to hang up. "Why are you hanging up so quickly?" I haven''t said goodbye to my daughter yet! " Edwards Wayne was a little dissatisfied. Lily said disapprovingly: "If you don''t take the initiative to hang up, I''m afraid she will continue chatting with you until nightfall!" Edwards Wayne''s handsome eyes were slightly surprised! "Why don''t you try!" Lily saw that he did not believe him, and could only raise his chin. Edwards Wayne put the phone back, and shook his head: "I better not try, sometimes this little guy is indeed annoying!" Seeing that the man had listened to her words, Lily leaned on his shoulder contently, and sighed softly: "Being sick is still good, to be able to let me know that so many people care about me!" "Why do you say such stupid things? What''s so good about getting sick? " Edwards Wayne took her small hand, looked at the spot where the needle had pierced the eye, and saw that a small piece of his body had turned green. Because her veins were too thin, they were bloodshot and a little swollen. Lily shouted and immediately red at him: "What are you doing, I''m in pain!" "Didn''t you say the benefits of sickness? Your hands are already swollen, yet you still dare to show off! " Edwards Wayne immediately reached out and held her in his arms, smiling in amusement. "I''ll go back and get some hot water to apply and you''ll be fine!" Lily said lightly. It could be seen that he had suffered more than this. Edwards Wayne could not help but feel sorry for her. "Alright, I''ll help you apply it!" "Edwards Wayne, did your grandma really agree to our marriage?" Lily still couldn''t believe it, he thought this was a beautiful dream. When he woke up, everything returned to reality. Chapter 407 Chapter 407 D ¡ªempsey Wayne kissed her on the head andforted her softly: "Really, you can''t believe it, go back and ask her!" "I wouldn''t dare!" Lily muttered. "If you don''t ask, my grandma will definitelye to talk to you about it. Don''t worry!" Edwards Wayne looked at her cowardly appearance and truly felt that she was cute. After Edwards Wayne sent Lily back to the Wayne Family Vi, he rushed back to thepany. After lying in bed for half an hour, Lily heard a servanting upstairs to call her for lunch. Lily went downstairs, and saw the olddy sitting on the sofa. When she saw her, she said: "Lily, come over here!" Lily was stunned, she never thought that the olddy would actually call her by name. The olddy had already taken the initiative to show her good will, so Lily had no reason to fight head on with her. He hurriedly walked in front of her, and called her Grandmother with a slightly stiff tone. "Sit down!" The olddy patted the seat beside her. Thinking about what Edwards Wayne had said, Lily obediently sat down. "I said something I shouldn''t have said before. I hope you don''t take it to heart!" The olddy sighed and said. Lilyughed awkwardly, and shook his head: "You are an elder, I don''t even have enough time to respect you, why would you care?" When the olddy heard her say this, she knew that she was a very smart and tactful girl. This way, she would have a better chance of going down the stairs. "Lily, do you know why I am so dissatisfied with you? Actually, the reason is not because of you. I also thought of some old people''s matters and felt a little dissatisfied. That''s why I decided to vent my anger on you. I hope you can understand me! " The olddy''s face revealed some sadness. Lily could not help but freeze, and looked at the olddy in astonishment: "Grandmother, may I ask, what is the meaning of the old story you''re talking about?" It turned out that the olddy wasn''t intentionally targeting her, but for a reason. "And this has to do with that shameless mother of Edwards''s. My son still married her in spite of my strong opposition, to be honest, I really don''t like her, she was born around the same age as you, but after marrying into the family, she has always been well - behaved and has given birth to two children, both of them being sons. I slowly epted her as well, thinking that living this peaceful life can be considered a blessing from heaven, but unfortunately, I don''t know when she secretly pestered a good friend of my son. Within a year of my son''s death, she is determined to leave these two sons of hers, she married off." As the olddy spoke, she started to choke. It was evident how much she was grieving. Lily''s eyes were also getting moist, she had heard Edwards Wayne talk about his mother leaving them, and now that she heard the olddy''s detailed exnation, her heart still felt incredibly heavy. She had a child now and had a mother now. She really couldn''t understand why a mother could be so ruthless as to abandon her child and just pursue love. Was love really that important? To be able to surpass the affection of a person''s flesh and blood? The olddy couldn''t help but tear up. Thinking back to that sorrowful past, she couldn''t stop her heart from welling up. Of course, my character is really disappointing. Of course, I was too absolute, you definitely wouldn''t be the second her, I believe in you, because you love your two children very much, I can see that you also have feelings for me, you can marry, give the children a whole family, let them grow up, both physically and mentally, and I will bless you. "Edwards''s words were filled with pride and joy. The olddy immediately understood what was going on. When she yed with the two little fellows, she realized that the two little fellows were really adorable, and really liked people. They loved each other and loved each other, so she naturally epted Lily more and more. When Lily heard the olddy say her blessings to him and Edwards Wayne, she couldn''t help but feel grateful. Thank you, Grandma. Actually, I was very worried that you would stop us from being together, but now, I am truly very happy and very grateful to have your blessings. I promise to you. I will absolutely not do anything that would make you sad. Lily promised from the bottom of her heart. The olddy Listen to her words were gratifying and joyful. She reached out her hand and patted it, "Grandmother believes in you. You have a very kind face, grandmother still believes in the way she sees others." This was the first time Lily had been called kind in front of others, and it was very embarrassing for her. "Since you''re sick, take a good rest at home. Leave the matters of the children to me. Your grandpa and I really like taking care of these two little guys!" The olddy said happily. Lily also smiled in gratitude, "With you all caring for them, I am truly at ease. This is also their fortune." "That''s enough, that''s enough. Family, don''t say such polite words, hurry up and eat. I will also go eat with your grandfather. Without me, he has no appetite to eat alone!" As the olddy spoke, she stood up and headed towards Walk Outside. Lily was really jealous of the two elders who were so old, for being able to make others feel love and happiness. Standing at the door and watching as the olddy drove away with his eyes, Lily instantly felt his whole body rx. He had never felt so rxed before. It was as if her happiness hade directly to her. Everything in life hade just in time. Her career, love, family ... she wanted them all to be in her arms. She hugged them tightly, unwilling to let them go. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. In the past, she hadined about the injustice that the heavens had done to her. But now, she discovered that the heavens were trying topensate her for the things that she had lost, for her kinship, love, and warmth. After Alice was locked up in the prison, her image was gone. She wore in clothes, and her hair was in a mess. Her in face was abnormally pale, and even her eyes, which she was proud of, were dim, as if they had been abused a million times in life. Of course, Alice''s prison wasn''t out of the ordinary either. After all, she too had limitless prospects and intelligence that far surpassed ordinary people. The few women who were supervising in the same room as her were all lousy misses in society, and had once worshipped her. To be able to be locked in the same room as Big Star, they were also very excited, and naturally recognized Alice as their sister. Alice, on the other hand, had used a sugar-coated cannonball to confuse this group of ignorant girls, giving them all kinds of hope after they left. Chapter 408 Chapter 408 "I was framed and I was framed and wronged, do you know that? How could someone as kind as me possibly harm others? It was someone who was jealous of my beauty that made him so cruel to me. I am truly wronged. " Alice covered her face and cried. A few girls beside her quicklyforted her. Sister Alice, don''t cry. Of course, we believe that you''re innocent. Your female lead is always kind and beautiful, and we''ve always been chasing after each other in front of theputer. In my heart, you''re the kindest woman! "That''s right, that''s right! Just what kind of person would have such a bad heart to actually wrongly use you!" Alice used the back of her hand to wipe the tears that had fallen from the corner of her eyes, and choked with sobs: "This woman, I can''t afford to offend her, she is not an ordinary woman, she was once my sister, butter on, because her methods were too clever, she snatched my boyfriend away, and even gave birth to my boyfriend, forcing us to part ways." "Sister Alice, the bad woman that you mentioned, could she be the Lily that was recently spread around the Ji''s?" "It''s her?" I''ve seen her photos before, but she''s not as beautiful as you. There''s something wrong with the eyes of this Ji''s Great Young Master, right? "That''s right, in my heart, you''re the most beautiful!" Alice''s vanity was satisfied. It seemed like everyone''s eyes were normal, as it was an indisputable fact that she was prettier than Lily. "I''ll definitely help you guys when you guys leave this ce. I''m rich, and you''re all young girls in the prime of your lives, so you''re all beautiful. When that timees, I''ll bring you guys out to be an artist, do you guys think?" Alice knew that she had fallen for something big this time, and if she wanted to go back, she would not stand a chance, so she could only focus her gaze on the five young girls in front of her. "Really? Sister Alice, are you really going to promote us to be celebrities? " The girls were so excited that they were on the verge of fainting. They were actually the best students in school, but their grades were the worst. Of course, they were all very pretty. Alice nodded, and looked at them with sincerity: "Now it''s the most popr female group, after you guys leave, I will pay for you guys to do a small adjustment, I believe your beauty will definitely rise even further, at that time, you will be the future Big Star!" Sister Alice, you are such a nice person, I really don''t know what that bad woman is thinking. She actually framed you, when I be the Big Star in the future, I will definitely avenge you! "That''s right. Sister Alice, don''t worry. We won''t let you suffer such grievances for nothing." Looking at how they were indignant for him, Alice was secretly pleased in his heart. Although she had lost to them in this battle, that did not mean that she would admit defeat. She, Alice, had such a good brain, she would never admit defeat. "Good, I am truly moved by your words and will not waste this decision of mine. The entertainment circle in the future will be your world. You must do your best and let everyone who has harmed us see that we have the strength to fight back." Alice began to incite their yearning and determination towards the future. "Sister Alice, you gave us such a high evaluation. Are we really that capable?" "Yeah, we''ve always been at the bottom. We don''t dare to have any big achievements in the future." "Of course, Sister Alice''s words are the most motivated words I''ve ever heard. I will do my best. I hope that Sister Alice can help us!" Alice saw their dejected looks and immediately scolded them, "Can''t you guys have some future prospects? You''ve only just started, and all of you are already this depressed. Let me ask you this, have you all ever dated a boyfriend before?" Everyone nodded in unison! "Alright, are you willing to ept my arrangements for your future?" Alice could tell from one look that these girls were extremely open-minded, they were definitely not those obedient girls who kept a conservative tradition. The few girls looked at each other, and quickly realized what Alice meant by various arrangements so their faces were all a little muddled. "You don''t want to?" Alice immediately raised her eyebrows. "Then forget about it, I believe you all have also seen how deep the waters of this kind of ce like the entertainment circle are. If you want to be a man above others, you don''t need to think of yourself as a person as you climb up, because your pride, your face, and your body will all be smashed by all kinds of pressure." The girls were scared again. Obviously, they had only seen the sunny side of the entertainment circle, but did not think about its dark side. Although they would asionally release some negative news, they were, after all, still inexperienced, so their knowledge was limited. Alice snorted: "Forget it, all of you should just go back and continue reading. Be your little girls, you really aren''t suitable for that circle." "Sister Alice, don''t give up on us. Actually, it''s not that we don''t want to, it''s just that ... "I don''t have much experience!" "That''s right, we don''t want to go back to school. We''re not made for that at all!" "Save us, we are willing to listen to your arrangements, as long as in the entertainment world can be famous!" Looking at them all who seemed to have made a firm resolution, she nodded her head and said, "Alright, in fact, I also think highly of you guys, your bodies are developing so well, your faces are beautiful, you were born to be the stuff of celebrities. Just now, I was just trying to scare you guys, the entertainment circle is not as bad as you think it is, I''m an experienced person, I have plenty of experience, I guarantee that you guys will obtain victory and advance into the entertainment circle!" Right at the prison, Alice developed an army that she couldmand in the future. The sky in the early winter always arrived a little earlier. Lily drew a few pictures in the room, and then he heard the little guy''s hurried running voice outside the door. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She quickly put down her brush and drawing board and saw that the bedroom door had been pushed open. Two small figures came in one after the other. Emma immediately ran over and threw herself into her embrace, then raised her head and asked: "Mummy, are you better now? I''m so worried about you!" As Lily listened to his daughter''s childish care, the corner of his mouth rose. He consoled her gently, "Mummy is much better now. "Don''t worry!" George was also worried, but he was a little man, so his speech was rtively steady. He stood to the side, his arms crossed before his chest, and said while grinning: "Mummy, do you have something to say to us?" Lily was still immersed in her daughter''s soft and gentle concern, when she suddenly heard her son''s question. She blinked her eyes. Chapter 409 Chapter 409 E¡ªmma''s big eyes also turned in a circle as sheughed and shouted, "I know what brother wants to ask! great ¡ª grandmother said, you and father are getting married now, right?" Lily''s expression exploded! George beamed happily: "Mummy, you aren''t even going to tell us about such a huge matter immediately, I''m not going to talk to you anymore!" Lily didn''t know whether tough or cry. The olddy was truly anxious, both she and Edwards Wayne had been thinking of finding a suitable time to tell the children. They didn''t expect the old lady to tell the news to the two little things. "George, don''t be angry. It''s not that I don''t want to tell you, it''s just that I feel it. I need to find a good time to make such a prudent decision!" Lily hurried over and hugged his son together with him,forting him in a gentle voice. George was only pretending to be angry, but inside, his heart was blooming with joy. "Mummy, you and Dad are really getting married this time, right? You aren''t lying to us right!" George asked with a serious face. He was afraid that two adults would trick these two little kids, and that would be too boring. "How can marriage be a lie or a lie? Of course, it''s true. Your dad and I have seriously decided on this!" Lily patted his son''s little face. This little guy was so smart that it would make others speechless. "That''s good. When are you going to get married? Can''t you hurry up! Is tomorrow okay? " Emma was a bit more anxious, she felt that her father''s Mummy was already nning to get married, so she might as well go for tomorrow, the sooner the better. Lily immediately burst out inughter. Her daughter was so naive and cute that she wanted to fiercely kiss him. "I can''t do it tomorrow, marriage is a big matter, I must choose the most auspicious time before I can get married!" Lily didn''t know how to exin it to the little guy. "How much time will that take? I can''t wait any longer!" Emma grumbled, she was unhappy, because she had to wait! George immediately looked at her pouting little mouth in disdain: "Can''t you have a little patience? Marriage is not something you have done before, let Father''s Mummy decide it for you instead. Don''t worry about it!" Emma stared at him angrily: "Brother hates it so much! Forget about you!" After Emma finished snorting, she strode towards the Walk Outside. "Ignore her!" George turned around andforted the dumbstruck Lily. "I really don''t know who her personality is, she isn''t mature at all!" "Just like me!" Lily looked at his daughter''s furious back as she left, and could only take the me himself. He definitely didn''t look like Edwards Wayne at all. He must have looked like a very simr son to his in his childhood, young and mature, with a calm demeanor and a polite speech. Lily couldn''t help but stare nkly at her son''s little face. The more she looked, the more they looked, the more they looked, and the more they looked. "Mummy, why are you staring at me like that? I''m so scared!" George felt that the eyes the Mummy was looking at him with were filled with warmth, making him a little nervous. Without saying a word, Lily cupped her son''s small face and forcefully kissed him twice: "Son, Mummy loves you so much!" "Are you sure?" George blinked his eyes, not daring to disagree. "Didn''t you say that I''m not as naive and cute as your little sister?" "Where?" When did this happen? Howe I can''t remember? " Lily said as she continued to kiss the little guy''s forehead. If Edwards Wayne had been like this since he was young, how beautiful and charming he would be. "A lot of times, Mummy, do you take me as your father? "You better not, Daddy is not as handsome as me!" George immediately became narcissistic. Lily''s originally ted mood was instantly wiped away by his son. She immediately let go of him and said, "Your father is much more handsome than you!" "How is this possible? Mummy, you don''t love me anymore!" George immediately felt that his self- esteem was hurt. He remembered that Mummy had always said that he was more handsome than his father, and that it made him extremely confident. Seeing that his son was serious, Lily quickly messed up his hair. "Mummy is joking with you, you''re much more handsome than your father!" "That''s more like it!" George curled his lips and was happy. Lily held his son''s small hand and walked him downstairs! Downstairs, Emma had brought out her full set of little princess dolls and was now ying house and changing her clothes. The olddy sat beside her and yed with her, one old and one young. They yed very happily, and the scene was very harmonious. "Lily, you''re down!" When the olddy saw that she was holding her son''s hand, she immediately greeted him. Lily hurriedly called her grandma and was a little embarrassed. After all, she didn''t have the ability like the olddy to change her state of mind quickly. A few days ago, she and the olddy had a huge argument, but now ... Her mood wasplicated. However, he was very happy! Around 7 PM! Edwards Wayne and Joshua Wayne appeared at the door at the same time. The two brothers standing together was especially pleasing to the eyes. Although they had different styles, one was stern, one was handsome, but as long as it was something beautiful, no one could resist it. "Uncle, why are you here?" When Emma saw Joshua Wayne, he immediately shouted. Joshua Wayne could only shrug his shoulders and pretend to be pitiful. "I don''t have anything to eat tonight, so I decided toe to your house to eat. You don''t have any objections, do you?" Emma immediately sighed: "Sigh, uncle, you are so pitiful. You can''t even eat food anymore. I told my dad to give you a lot of money. From now on, you will have money to eat!" The words spoken by the little guy attracted theughter of the crowd.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Emma was helping the child put on her little skirt seriously, and hearing everyone''sughter, her little face became nk. Had she said the wrong thing? Joshua Wayne immediately went along with her words and looked at Edwards Wayne: "Brother, did you hear what she said? Your daughter asked you to give me money!" Edwards Wayne knelt in front of her daughter, ignoring her, and asked her gently: "Emma, how much do you want father to pay uncle?" "Give him a hundred dors!" Emma answered very seriously. Joshua Wayne waspletely speechless, a hundred? He''s sending beggars away. Edwards Wayne raised his eyebrows and looked at Joshua Wayne: "Do you hear me? One hundred yuan, do you want it?" The olddy sat beside them, smiling as she watched the two brothers tease each other, as if they had returned to their childhood days. It was also in this atmosphere that the two asionally made a ruckus. However, now that there were two more cute babies, this family had more and more members. This also proved that happiness was drawing closer and closer. The olddy was really happy to see such a loving adoration. If only her son was still alive. Chapter 410 Chapter 410 "Sister!" Joshua Wayne walked over to Lily''s side and smiled as he called out to her. Lily was not embarrassed at all, and acknowledged Joshua Wayne with a smile. When it was time for dinner, the old man had already taken a bath. He changed his clothes and went to the vi by the sea. The family sat down amiably in front of the table to eat. The topics of the family members were all about family conventions, so the olddy was most concerned about the matter of Joshua Wayne choosing his wife. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Joshua Wayne knew that his grandmother was extremely concerned about his life''s important matters, but this was exactly the thing that he didn''t want to mention the most right now. "Grandma, now that you have grandchildren, can you not be so worried? I am only twenty-four years old this year, have you ever seen a Big Star of the entertainment circle get married at the age of twenty-four? In my profession, even if I am not married by the age of forty, it is very normal." Joshua Wayne smiled as heforted the elderly. Hearing that, the olddy was choked with sobs, "What did you say? You also know that I''m old, how can I wait for you to turn forty? I just want to see what your child looks like. Everyone looked at the olddy in astonishment as tears began to flow from her eyes. "Uncle, don''t make great - grandmother cry. She''s already so old!" George really couldn''t bear to see this, so he could only beg in a small voice. However, Joshua Wayne knew that his grandmother was simply pretending, and had no choice but tough: "Grandma, my acting skills must be inherited by you. "Stinking brat!" The olddy instantly red at him. "I''m really very angry, and also very worried!" Alright, Grandma, don''t be angry, don''t worry about me, you just want to see what my child looks like, I can tell you this, if I had a son, I would definitely grow up to be George. If I had a daughter, it would be Emma. Joshua Wayne''s topic became more and more irrelevant. Edwards Wayne squinted his eyes, and swept his cold gaze across: "Unless the woman you''re looking for looks exactly the same as you do, then she''ll have the appearance of my child!" Joshua Wayne''s expression instantly stiffened, his handsome face instantly flushed red, and he anxiously exined: "Brother, you misunderstand, the woman I will be looking for in the future, must also be very beautiful. What I mean is, Sister is beautiful!" Seeing that Joshua Wayne''s face had turned red, Lily quickly said to Edwards Wayne: "Enough, speak less. Your brother is much more handsome than you, the girlfriend he''s looking for is definitely prettier than me. Who knows, maybe the children he''ll give birth to will be even cuter than these two!" When Joshua Wayne heard Lily speak up for him, he looked at her deeply. The olddy snappily said, "Alright, stop talking so much. You have to hurry up." Joshua Wayne could only nod his head, "Grandmother, you don''t have to worry. When my destiny arrives, I won''t need you to rush me to get married." The Wayne Family''s atmosphere was harmonious. In the other suite, the atmosphere was tense. Anne promised n toe visit his at home. The nAmy was an aunt that Anne knew since childhood, that was why she was so at ease with his child being brought around by her. It was because she knew this aunt had a good reputation. Because n wanted toe over, Anne told his aunt to go back first! When n thought about seeing his precious daughter, he didn''t even go to work in the afternoon and directly went to buy presents for the little guy. n, a grown man, was also extremely interested in this little thing''s clothes and toys. Of course, he also called his elder sister Mu Lin over from thepany. When n entered the room carrying all these things, he had a whole new level of respect for him. "What are you buying? Who told you to buy something? I just want you toe over and see your daughter!" Anne didn''t know what to say when he saw that the man had filled up his own small sofa. After n put down the thing, he started to look for his treasure. "Crystal... Daddy is here!" n saw Edwards Crystal ying alone in the children''s room. Although he was only a year old, the little guy already had a reaction to n''s familiar male voice when he heard it. She immediately crawled up, her pink body running towards n as she pouted, "Daddy When n heard his daughter call him, he felt as if his heart was about to melt. He knew that his daughter would remember him. "Daddy is here to see you, my little one!" Only when n carried his daughter up did he realize that she was still so young and that she didn''t seem to have much flesh to her during this period of time. "Why have you lost weight?" n could not help but ask Anne. Anne stood at the side, trying his best to ignore this very loving feeling from the painting. However, when he saw her daughter intimately lying on n''s shoulder, the light in her eyes still softened. "She''s had a cold in the past two days and has diarrhea. She''s been taking medicine!" Anne replied. "Sick?" n saw that his little daughter was actually sick, and his heart tightened. He immediately said: "Then how about we take her to see a doctor. Since she''s so young to begin with, if she''s sick, it will definitely affect her health!" n was a man, he did not even catch a cold all year round, which was why he felt that being sick was a huge matter. Since his own daughter, who was only one year old, was sick, n immediately felt that it was the end of the world, and his heart felt extremely heavy. However, Anne was not worried at all, and indifferently said: "He went to see a doctor, and the doctor said that as long as you do a good job of keeping her warm, and pay attention to the matter of food, there won''t be any big problems." "Daddy ..." Edwards Crystal hadn''t thought about it clearly yet, but at this moment, she could only express some simple feelings. She really liked the feeling of being held by n, and felt very safe. n kissed his daughter''s cheeks and hugged her, refusing to let her go. Then, he said to Anne: "Let''s go out to eat!" "No need, I''ve prepared some dishes. I''ll be eating at home tonight!" Anne rejected her offer and turned around to the kitchen to prepare dinner. n quickly carried his daughter and followed behind her. Seeing the ingredients that she prepared in the kitchen, he couldn''t help butugh: "I never thought that you actually know how to cook!" Anne rolled his eyes at him: "If I can''t cook, my daughter and I would have starved to death already!" n was stunned! "Anne, if you are willing to move to my vi, I can get people to take care of you and your daughter. You don''t need to work during the day, and you still need to go home and cook dinner!" n was truly pained. Chapter 411 Chapter 411 T¡ªhe Anne of the past simply did not know how the world worked, but now, she had be strong, and did not need to rely on anyone anymore. This feeling made n feel ufortable, and he wanted to love and love her even more. Anne bit his lower lip andughed coldly: "I don''t want to experience the feeling of being kicked out again!" n''s strong body trembled again. Could it be that three years ago, it was not her who moved away from his home, but his mother who drove his out? "Anne, I''m sorry, I didn''t know ..." "You don''t need to apologize to me. I have long recognized the reality of this situation and the identity between us!" Anne had already felt relieved, just that, when she thought about how her journey had been thrown out that day, her heart still felt some pain. If not for her persistent love for n, how could she have allowed others to humiliate her? Unfortunately, in this world, love could not represent everything. It could not surpass the cruelty of reality, nor could it change theplexity of human nature. n looked at her slim body, not knowing how tofort her. The little guy in his embrace reached out to touch his face, pinched his nose, and then tugged at his hair. It was very mischievous, but it was also very adorable. "Go y with her. I''ll call you when I''ve finished cooking!" Anne turned his head and saw that his daughter seemed to be very interested in n. n could only nod his head: "Alright, I''ll take her to y! If you need any help, you can call me!"All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "No need!" Anne said indifferently. n carried her daughter into his toy room. The little guy was interested in everything, and when n casually teased her, she couldugh very happily with very littleughter. n hugged her as she teased him in every way. Listen to her childishughter, n only felt very satisfied. An hourter, Anne came over to call them for dinner. n carried his daughter to the dining table and sat down. Seeing the fragrant three dishes and a soup on the table, he suddenly felt at home. Even though he came from a wealthy background, he had never experienced the true warmth of a home ever since he was young. His parent''s rtionship was cold, and they often did not get together to eat, so n liked to go out and run more, and the more he went out, the more he forgot what it meant to be at home. At this moment, although the dishes in front of him were not that precious, and even though they did not look good, n felt that they had a meaning that could bepared to every meal he ate at home. Anne picked up his daughter''s food and prepared to feed her. When he raised his head and saw that n was not moving his chopsticks at all, he couldn''t help but ask, "What happened to you? Do you think the food I cook is not tasty? " n''s expression shook, and chuckled as he replied: "Of course not, how could I dislike your cooking? If you are willing to cook for me, then I will be very happy and satisfied." Anne disapprovingly snorted: "Who wants to cook for you? I''m cooking for my daughter and me, I''m just cooking for you!" n knew that she was saying these kinds of angry words on purpose, so he didn''t bother with his. The taste was pretty good! "Daddy, hello!" Edwards Crystal, who had built a good rtionship with n earlier, suddenly had a small outburst. She did not want Anne to feed her anymore. n was startled for a second, and in the next moment, he immediately sat on the other side of his daughter happily. He saidcently: "Did you hear that, my daughter can''t leave me anymore!" Anne was amused by his words. Was this what it meant to not leave? n took the spoon and fed a small mouthful of food into his daughter''s mouth. The little guy ate while ying with the little toy in her hand. When Edwards Crystal was having fun, she did not like to eat anymore. When n tried to coax her, she only opened her mouth to bite a little. Anne continued to eat her food,pletely ignoring the anxious and handsome face of the man beside his. n had been feeding his daughter for more than half an hour and it was almost time for him to start sweating. "Is Crystal full now?" n looked at the remaining rice and vegetables in his bowl in doubt, and couldn''t help but ask Anne. Anne shook his head: "Of course not, but she still needs to drink milk tonight, quickly eat your meal, I will feed her a few more times!" n had no choice but to put down his bowl and spoon and begin to eat quietly. When the little guy saw him eating, it immediately gaped, asking him to feed it! n realized that his daughter''s little personality was extremely weird. Just now, she did not want to feed her, but now that he had eaten, she was making a ruckus again. Sigh, he had deeply experienced Anne''s hard work as a single mother. In one meal, after eating for an hour, n realized that he had eaten more than usual. Could it be because this woman''s cooking skills were really that good? Or was it because he was in a good mood that his appetite was broadened? No matter what, n felt that tonight was a night worthy of his memories. After the meal, it was time to bathe the little guy. Edwards Crystal''s small mouth was still extremely sweet. By calling her father so intimately, n instantly felt the responsibility of a father. Thus, he once again took care of the matter of the little fellow bathing. Anne would never fight with him, since he wanted to fulfill his father''s responsibility, he would just let him repay the debt. n took off the suit jacket s and threw them on the sofa. Wearing a ck shirt with half of it rolled up, revealing half of its sturdy arms. Anne had already known that this man''s figure was very good. He had seen him countless times before, and the mark that he could not erase from the bottom of her heart a long time ago. Every time she came back to her dreams at midnight, she would always be able to control her exhaustion and mental defenses as she quietly immersed herself in her own world. Her entire world was upied by a man named n. Anne missed him, but she dreaded thinking about him. He was busy with work and children during the day, so she didn''t have that much time to let her imagination run wild. What they were most afraid of was the arrival of night. When the sounds of the entire world had disappeared, their calm hearts would begin to grow restless. Because she still desired him from the bottom of her heart, when Anne saw his exposed strong arms again, her heart madly jumped for a moment as she hurriedly shifted her gaze elsewhere. n did not notice her tiny movements as he walked into the bathroom and gave the little fellow a bath. Actually, he hadn''t even bathed the little guy yet. Previously, when he was bringing the little guy along, he shamelessly ran over to Edwards Wayne''s home. Thus, the little guy''s every bath was taken by Lily on his behalf. Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Right now, he wanted to share some of Anne''s work, which was why he volunteered to give the little guy a bath. n was not sure about the temperature of the water, so he could only walk out of the bathroom to ask. "Come in and help me check the temperature of the water!" n''s low voice was still like a ma in this tranquil night, as if it could glue onto a person''s heart and soul. Anne frowned, then said indifferently: "Let me help her wash it, you can learn once by the side, next time, I won''t help you!" Seeing that her voice had be gentle, n smiled with his eyes, and replied happily: "Alright!" After Anne finished adjusting the temperature of the water for the little fellow, he carried her in. The little fellow looked around randomly with its two big ck eyes, looking at n and then looking at Anne, as if it was a little confused. "Daddy, wash!" After the little guy learned a new noun, he started to write all sorts of novels. She felt that she had already fallen in love with this gentle looking father in front of her, as if she would definitely have meat to eat if she followed him. n did not expect his daughter to suddenly be so attached to him, and immediately frowned at Anne: "Seems like, my daughter seems to like me a lot, you cannot separate us anymore." "She only felt that you were fresh!" Anne had to admit that her daughter really didn''t hate n. "Impossible, she definitely likes me!" n carried his daughter onto hisp and sat her down. Then, he took off her small jacket first. The little guy''s entire body was chubby. When heated by the water, it revealed ayer of faint pink color. It was cute and delicate, ridiculously beautiful. The little guy held the few toys she loved to y in her bath and yed with them without stopping. n tested the temperature of the water, and immediately frowned: "Shouldn''t we wake her up? Would it catch a cold? " "Pick her up, I''ll hold her, she''ll cry!" Anne already knew what kind of person his daughter was, and he wished he could take a bath for the whole night. n tried to fish the little guy out of the water, and the little guy immediately waved the little toy in his hand around, "Don''t ... "Don''t get up, I need to wash ..." n quickly took a bath towel and wrapped it around her whole body, revealing only her cute little head. "Daddy, I still need to wash ..." "I want to y!" The little guy looked at him pitifully, acting cute. Time slowly passed day by day, and Edwards Crystal''s mental growth speed was extremely fast. Thus, she knew that she had to fawn on a person in order to achieve her own goals. n''s thin lips really wanted to kiss the little guy''s face. His cute appearance made him have the urge to promise to bring his home. "Darling be good, after taking a bath, daddy will take you to your bed to y, okay?" n hurriedly and gently coaxed the little fellow. "I need Father to hug and feel it!" As soon as the little guy heard the word bed, he immediately thought of sleeping. Thus, she pouted her pink lips and raised her little wish. n''s eyes turned darker in an instant, and he could not help but look at Anne who was tidying up the little guy''s clothes. Anne was also startled a moment ago, but in the next second, she pretended not to have heard his daughter''s words. "Give her to me, I''ll dress her first." Anne held the little fellow in his arms and quickly put it on her little pajamas. n realized that no matter what his daughter was wearing, it made his heart feel like it was being nurtured. Perhaps it was because of their blood rtionship, but he could not see enough of this little fellow. After putting on his clothes, n brought the little fellow to y on the bed. The little guy liked to y hide and seek, so n could only sacrifice his beautiful image and y around with her until the sky turned dark, making the little guy giggle non-stop. Anne took his pajamas and decided to take a bath first. He stood outside the bedroom door and heard his daughter''sughter that did not stop, and the corners of her mouth unconsciously raised upwards. He had to admit that his daughter really relied on her father. He believed that all the little girls in this world would somehow get closer to their father. Wasn''t it said that they were the little lovers of his father in his previous life? After Anne finished showering, he pushed open the door to his bedroom. Seeing the little fellow who was giggling non-stop just a moment ago, he actually felt drowsy as heid in n''s arms. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. When Anne walked in, he immediately raised his finger at her to make her move slightly. Anne frowned, why was she talking to this man? Although he did not like Yun Che taking him as his master in his own home, for his daughter, Anne was still very careful. When the little fellow was about to sleep, its thick and long eyshes fluttered up, making it seem even more beautiful. n felt that it was a pleasure to admire the little fellow sleeping. "Daddy ..." She still wanted to y with her father, but it was a pity that she was too sleepy. She tried her best to open her eyes, but in the end, she sweetly hugged one of her father''s fingers and fell asleep. Anne stood by the side of the bed with his arms crossed, looking at the man''s reluctant expression, he coldly said: "Alright, your daughter is asleep, this is none of your business, you should hurry up and leave." When n heard that Anne actually wanted to kick him out, he instantly became dissatisfied. "I still want to see my daughter again ..." "n, can you not y rascal? I allowed you toe here and see your daughter. Anne saw the man''s slender and muscr body lying on the bed. In fact, she had already been working hard to protect herself, so the more passionate her heart became, the colder the expression on her face became. This was the reaction of a person''s instinct to protect themselves. n slowly got down from the bed. At an altitude that was one head higher than Anne, he suddenly appeared in front of her and condescendingly sized up this petite girl. In high school, she had always been so petite and enchanting. Never would he have thought that after so many years, she didn''t seem to have grown much. However, he liked her delicate appearance. No matter what, it was to his liking. "What are you doing?" Anne immediately red at him vigntly. She understood this man very well, and it was precisely because she understood him too well that the aura emitted from the bottom of his eyes made her feel uneasy. "Anne, I''ve been dreaming about you these past few nights. Tell me, what happened to me?" n slightly lowered his head, his thin lips next to her ear releasing hot air. Anne did not expect him to suddenly say such words, his beautiful face instantly flushed red, but she continued to speak with a cold voice: "How should I know what happened to you, maybe you are guilty, you hurt me!" Chapter 413 Chapter 413 A¡ªIanughed and admitted it with a nod of his head, "That''s right, I feel guilty. I owe you too much, can you give me a chance topensate? "Don''t let me suffer day and night." "Isn''t that what I wanted? If I can torture you, I would be the happiest! " Anne said in vition of his conscience. "Are you happy?" n Tu Ran reached out and pulled her into his embrace. His voice trembled slightly: "I know, you''re unhappy too!" "n, what are you doing? "Let go!" Anne did not expect him to be so brazen, to actually hug her like this in front of his sleeping daughter. "I don''t want to!" n replied casually. He really didn''t want to let go of her. He dreamt countless times that he could once again hold her in his arms. Anne also did not ask him to let go, because she was extremely infatuated with this embrace. n reached out his hand, but he could not touch the hair at her waist. His heart inexplicably ached as he asked in a low and hoarse voice: "Why did you cut your hair?" "Because I want to forget you!" Anne spoke the truth. "I remember you threatening me before, saying that if you break upter on, you will cut off my most beloved long hair. You really keep your word!" n indeed still missed the scene of her ck hair fluttering in the wind, but that was already the past. Now, with her shoulder-length hair, she had a completely different charm, her charm revealing a hint of wildness. Suddenly, he found that no matter what kind of person she was, he liked her and had an appreciative look in his eyes. "Do you know that I mean what I say now? Then you should also know that I don''t love you anymore, just don''t love me anymore. Anneughed sarcastically. n''s thin lips fiercely kissed her neck. "If I were to give up so easily, I won''t be called n!" His thin lips touched her skin, causing Anne''s entire body to tremble. Inexplicably, it caused her to recall the countless times she had been together with him, when they were young and full of vitality. Together, they unrestrainedly enjoyed the beauty of youth, enjoyed the sweetness of love, and thought that they could be like that until they grew old. Unfortunately, reality gave her a head - on blow, allowing her to return to her original life, cruel. "n, I suddenly have the urge to marry you and then kill your mother out of anger. Will you still love me?" Anne broke free from his embrace, raising her head with a cold smile in her eyes. n looked at her with slight astonishment. Anne crossed his arms in front of his chest and walked towards the Walk Outside. n quickly followed her out. After entering the living room, Anne did not need to speak with a suppressed voice, and his tone had returned to normal: "I know that this idea is very childish, but for a while, I really felt especially resentful. However, fortunately I managed to endure through it all, so I did not really do anything stupid." n looked at herplicated and contradictory expression. That expression really made his heart ache. "Anne, do you know why I still like you so much? It''s precisely because you''re inherently kind, you never take the initiative to harm anyone. You have your own personality and principles." n sighed. "What''s the use of being kind? Kind people are more likely to be bullied by others. I''d rather have a bad nature." Anne covered her face, and tears rolled down her face. n walked over quickly and hugged her gently from behind. He lowered his head onto her shoulder and said with a suppressed voice, "Don''t think like this, don''t change your mind. Anne, you''re right now. Anne cried for a while, before calming himself down, and pulling his hands away from his body, "Go back, I need to rest!" n, however, was unwilling to leave. Hisrge palm was once again held back, and the man''s gentle voice sounded beside his ears: "Anne, I don''t want to leave. I want to stay with you guys forever!" Anne swiftly escaped from his embrace, his face ice-cold. "If you want to be a scoundrel, I won''t allow you to enter my door in the future." n exhaled helplessly. "I just want to apany you, and never thought of harming you again!" "I don''t need you to apany me!" Anne''s expression became even colder. n knew that her stubborn personality, forcing himself to stay would not benefit him much, so he took the suit jacket and looked at her again before opening the door and leaving. As the night fell, Anne was stunned for a while and decided to sleep in his room. The moment shey down, the little guy reached out his hand to touch her face. As he did so, he called out in a dreamy voice, "Daddy..." "Daddy!" Her whole body froze. In the dim light, she looked at the upturned corner of her daughter''s mouth. Was she dreaming? Dreaming of her father at her side? Tears inexplicably rolled down Anne''s face as he covered his lips, trying his best to not let himself make a sound as he cried. After n left the Pei household, he sat in his carriage! He was depressed, so after smoking two cigarettes, he realized that he was still depressed, thus, he called Billy William and invited him out for a drink. He did not expect Billy William to already be drunk from the alcohol, but he was willing toe over to have a chat with him. When Billy William arrived beside him in the driver''s car, his face slightly flushed, the two took advantage of the light from the streetmps and walked towards the coastline. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. At this moment, the night was a bit dark, and there were very few people. The two silhouettes were extremely long, and the wind that blew against them caused their hair to be messed up. Billy William picked up a small stone from the side and fiercely threw it with his arm. The small stone was instantly submerged in the ocean surface, with not even a ssh of water. "What''s the matter with you?" Billy William had followed him for a long time, but still did not see him speak. He looked at the endless waves of water in front of him and self-deprecatingly said, "In the past, I felt that my reincarnation was very sessful, that I was a rich person. Now, I feel that I have lived a very unsessful life, that my spirit has turned into that of a poor person with nothing at all. Billy William, tell me, how can I save my love, she won''t even let me near his." Billy William saw that Yue Yang was actually sighing emotionally, and he instantly felt even more lost. I feel the most pitiful. Seeing your sister, I feel like I''m a thief with a burning heart, but my face has to pretend that nothing happened. The moment your sister''s eyes swept over me. I feel scared. Both of them were standing in the darkness, listening to the waves. Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Hearing his good friend''s words, n''s vile mood was immediatelyforted, and he straightforwardly burst outughing loudly. "If you fall in love with my sister, it will be the end of your life. I pity you!" n understood her sister too well, so anyone who wanted to control her feelings would definitely suffer. Billy William waspletely baffled by his smile, and angrily punched him in the back: "What are youughing for? Is there a brother like you? "She''s your sister, and I''m your brother. Even if you don''t help me, you still have sympathy for me, and I want to cut off all ties with you!" "I''ll help you. How about you follow me home tonight? I''ll arrange for you to sneak into my sister''s room ..." "Dirty ideas!" Billy William punched him again, but in the next second, he felt that such opportunities were not present every day. Thus, he asked with a guilty conscience, "Are you sure you want to scam your sister for me?" "To be honest, I''ve seen you being the only man who insists on liking her. I can set my mind at rest when I pass her to you!" When n thought about how his sister was not young anymore, and how she was too busy to care about her own feelings, he felt that he should care about her as a little brother. "But I''m afraid she''ll let her bodyguards throw me into the Pacific." Billy William said bitterly. nughed unbridled again. Inexplicably, he just wanted tough, but it turned out that there was someone worse off than him. Billy William red at him angrily: If you want tough again, I''ll be going back to sleep. "I won''tugh, I really won''tugh!" n''s mood was already much better, and had slowly calmed down. Billy William stared at the sea in the distance and sighed: "Tell me, did I climb to the top of your sister?" "Our families can be considered to be on the same side as the other families. It''s not like we''re getting close to each other!" n had finallyforted him. "But my ability is obviously not as strong as your sister''s. If I really get married to her in the future, do you think I would be the one being suppressed?" Billy William''s imagination became richer all of a sudden. n looked at him, then shook his head: "I don''t know about that, but with your height of 1.87 meters, you shouldn''t be able to be so pressured by my sister." "Look at you, your thoughts aren''t simple. I''m talking about family status!" Billy William was immediately embarrassed by his words to the point that her face turned red. n shrugged his shoulders: "I don''t know about that, when you all get married, wouldn''t that be clear?" Marry? Billy William shuddered, and even the alcohol had awoken. He had never dared to hope that he could hear the word "marriage". Wayne Family! After dinner, the two brothers went upstairs to y games with George as usual. This was because upstairs, the two elders would think of them again, and going to the study room felt inappropriate, so they could only apany George to y. George continued to y car with Joshua Wayne, who leaned on the wall and drank, watching them y. Seeing that Joshua Wayne was ying more and more smoothly, George suddenly raised his head and looked at the smiling Edwards Wayne and asked: "Daddy, when are you and Mummy going to get married? Do you need a long time?" Just as George finished speaking, Joshua Wayne''s small sportscar suddenly rushed out of the competition arena, flipped upside down, leaving only the two wheels of the sportscar spinning at high speeds. George also curiously turned his head to look at him: "Uncle, you got into a car ident!" Joshua Wayne stood up quickly and picked up his own car, cing it back on the track. Then, he asked Edwards Wayne indifferently, "Brother, you guys are getting married!" The corner of Edwards Wayne''s mouth lifted with a hint of satisfaction and happiness, "That''s right, she agreed to marry me. Since Grandma doesn''t have any objections, then let''s arrange the wedding as soon as possible." Joshua Wayne''s expression changed slightly, but he quickly hid it and immediatelyughed out loud, congratting them: "That''s a good thing, your children are already this old, it''s about time for the wedding to take ce." Edwards Wayne looked at his son at the side, his thin lips curving into a smile: "I really didn''t think that our children were all this old!" "That was my Mummy''s doing!" George rolled her eyes at him. Edwards Wayne nodded as he admitted it, "Indeed, I will definitely treat her well in the future. She has rendered a great service!" Joshua Wayne who was at the side suddenly became silent, not knowing which part of his mind was wrong, and wanted to leave. Therefore, he raised his wrist, looked at his watch and pretended to be surprised as he said, "Oh, it''s sote. I have to go. I even made an appointment with someone." When George heard that his uncle was about to leave, he immediately said unhappily: "It can''t be, it''s only eight o''clock, how can it be considered toote? Uncle''s afraid of admitting defeat." "Little thing, look at you, are you afraid of losing? Can I lose every single time? " Joshua Wayne really liked George from the bottom of his heart, because he was his own nephew. George didn''t really understand how colorful the adult world was, but he knew it well. Thus, he said: "Son, don''t block your uncle''s way to find your girlfriend. George''s eyes suddenly became shrewd, and he started chuckling: "So uncle is going to find a girlfriend, alright, go, bring one back earlier, otherwise you''ll make great -grandmother so angry that her face will turn green." "Little guy, you''re still so young and now you dare to meddle in my business?" Joshua Wayne''s face waspletely red from anger. George pouted. "I''m not a three year old child anyway!" Joshua Wayne walked over, and forcefully kissed George on the cheek. He quickly wiped away George''s disgust with his hand: "Uncle, what are you doing!" "Kiss you! Who asked you to talk so much!" Joshua Wayne saidcently. He took his jacket and walked downstairs. George muttered: "I''m not an idiot Emma, why kiss me? I''m just a little man!" Edwards Wayne couldn''t help butugh when he saw his son''s indignant appearance. "Daddy, go apany Mummy. I don''t need anyone to apany me!" Seeing that his uncle had left, George immediately wanted to send his father to Mummy''s side. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. They were getting married soon, and they had to be given more chances to get along. Edwards Wayne nodded: "Alright, y one by one!" Edwards Wayne went to his bedroom and pushed open the door without knocking. Lily was curled up on the sofa, looking like he was racking his brains looking for inspiration. Edwards Wayne did not disturb her, it was because creations were always veryplicated to think of, so he stood behind her and leaned against the wall, slowly admiring her. She was no longer wearing a conservative nightgown, but a white nightgown. Her long hair was tied randomly around her head, revealing her delicate and exquisite face. Her bright eyes were misty, and her lips were loose and loose. Chapter 415 Chapter 415 "¡ªDo you need my help?" After waiting for a few minutes, he realized that she was still unable to lift the brush. Edwards Wayne really had no patience for this, so he walked to stand behind her, bent down, and handed her the cup in his hand: "Here you go!" Lily instinctively extended his hand to receive it, then raised his head to take a sip of the slightly sweet red wine. "Maybe I''ve been through too many things recently. I don''t have any creative inspiration left, and I even promised to produce six designs in a week. Sigh, I really shouldn''t boast like this, I''m afraid I''ll have to disappoint my godmother this time." Lily said in distress. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "How can I find inspiration for you?" Edwards Wayne did not immediately throw away her brush and paper like the tyrannical CEO, and directly told her not to draw, since I have enough money to support you, if it''s not enough for you to spend three lifetimes on, then you can go all out. Edwards Wayne knew how he should treat Lily from the start. His good toward her was not only on the surface. What he should truly care about was her inner world and her spirit. He would definitely support a career she loved to the end, even if it was not worth mentioning in his eyes. Lily was startled, and then habitually bit her lower lip: "I don''t know, I have never encountered this kind of trouble before. When I was overseas, every time I submitted a script, I would pick it up on thest few days, although I was busy and tired, with the little guy beside me disturbing me, but I can''t make the picture I want to draw. I give up now, the two little guys don''t bother me, in such a quiet space, I can''t draw anything, I don''t even know where the problem came from!" "Then don''t even think about it, I''ll take you out to rx!" Edwards Wayne suddenly extended her hand out and grabbed onto her small hand: "You have been living in my house for so long, you still haven''t visited my vi?!" "Now? It must be veryte!" Lily looked out the window at the dark night outside. He felt that even if it was romantic, he shouldn''t choose this time. "Not toote!" "What if the childrene to me?" Lily''s first thought were two little things, she could only me Emma. If he didn''t find her, she would definitely cry. "Don''t worry, my grandma is bringing her. She definitely won''t look for you!" Only now did Edwards Wayne realize that after having children, wanting to be romantic had already be a luxury. However, it was because this was such a rare opportunity that people felt that such a time was even more precious. Lily was convinced by him, but he nodded his head, andughed: Alright, let''s go for a walk! The two changed into some casual clothes and went downstairs. In the hall upstairs, the olddy was still teaching the two kids to sing nursery rhymes. She was afraid that her own daughter would not be weed, but now that she thought about it, her worries werepletely unnecessary. The olddy actually liked Emma a lot, and liked to teach her a lot of things. "Mummy, where are you and your father going? I want to go too! " Seeing that the two were about to leave, Emma threw the toys beside him and was about to follow along. The olddy was not blind, when she saw that the two were about to go out for a romance, she quickly pulled Emma back, "Emma, aren''t you going to y with your great-grandmother anymore? I''m so sad!" Halfway there, Emma immediately turned her head to look at the olddy who was about to cry. Edwards Wayne walked over, squatted beside her and smiled: "I will walk with your Mummy in the garden, I''m not going anywhere!" "Then I also want to go for a walk!" No matter what, Emma wanted to stay by her father''s side so that she could be a happy child. Lily also hurriedly walked over to coax her. "Emma, don''te out with me. There''s mosquitoes outside. "Even the Mummy is not afraid, I am not afraid either!" Emma immediately replied. The olddy hurriedly ran over: "Emma,e over here. Your great-grandmother is going to y tricks on you. "What is it?" As expected, Emma liked mysterious things more as she blinked her eyes in anticipation. The olddy quickly looked at Edwards Wayne. Edwards Wayne understood and grabbed Lily''s small hand, then quickly went to Walk Outside. The olddy immediately held her hands behind her back. Emma opened her eyes wide in anticipation. After Edwards Wayne and his went out of the door, she was led in one direction by him, and Lily ran so hard that he couldn''t even breathe. "Why are you doing this?" Lily didn''t know whether tough or cry. She actually lied to Emma and ran out. However, Edwards Wayne found it extremely interesting, because, from a young age, he had never flown away like this before. All this while, he had always been the most promising grandson to his grandparents, giving up on a lot of happiness and freedom that he should have at his age. Now, even though Lily was lying to her own daughter, he actually felt happy about it. "Don''t worry, my grandmother will take care of her!" Edwards Wayne was extremely confident. Lily could not resistughing out loud, "Then what''s wrong with you? Your child''s mind is sensitive, if you lie to him, she will remember. Next time, don''t think you can lie to her." "It''s alright, it''s rare to have the opportunity to bring you out on your own!" Edwards Wayne looked around. The scenery was not bad, the shadows of the trees intertwined, and themps on the ground emitted a faint glow, extending all the way towards the green corridor he was so proud of. "Where is this ce?" Lily asked curiously. "The corridor that I just repaired!" Edwards Wayne turned his head, and his gaze swept across her face gently: "I will first bring you to have a look, in two days, during the double day break, I will bring all of you over to take a look!" "En!" Lily pursed her lips and smiled. She felt that at this moment in time, her heart was calm, happy and happy. The two walked forward leisurely. Lily suddenly thought of something, and asked him: "I thought that your grandmother would overestimate her son, but now I find that there''s something wrong with my thinking." "My grandma actually likes her daughter very much, but unfortunately, she didn''t have a daughter. In my generation, she also doesn''t have a daughter, and she hadined to me a long time ago that she doesn''t care for her son. How great would it be if she had a daughter!" Edwards Wayne thought back to his grandmother''sint. He felt that Emma''s birth had made up for too many of the old man''s lingering feelings. "Did she really say that?" Lily was very surprised. "Yes, look at my grandmother who is always with Emma, you can see how much she likes this little fellow!" Edwards Wayne said with absolute certainty. Lily nodded her head: "I can see it too, she seems to really like Emma! "In that case, I''ll be much more at ease!" When Edwards Wayne saw the smile on her face, which was sincere yet beautiful, he stopped his steps and immediately said: "Traceless, don''t move. There''s a little bug in your hair!" Chapter 416 Chapter 416 "Ah ..." Lily was timid, the moment she heard there were bugs, it would cause her soul to fly out. After a sharp cry, she anxiously said: "Quickly help me remove it, quickly, I''m afraid!" "Don''t worry, I''ll help you!" Edwards Wayne did not expect her to be so timid. She smiled with difficulty and directly kissed her forehead with her lips. Lily was currently waiting for him to help her deal with the little bugs with her eyes closed. She didn''t expect a warm feeling toe from her forehead and her beautiful eyes twitched. In the next second, she quickly reached out and pushed him, angrily saying, "Did you really help me get the bugs away?" Edwards Wayne could no longer hold back hisughter. "Idiot, I''m lying to you!" Only then did Lily turn angry from embarrassment, and fiercely punched him. "You''re so bad!" All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Edwards Wayne took a step back, andughed loudly without care of his image. Lily alsoughed, being teased by him, the twoughed, and felt the temperature around them rise. Seeing that she was no longer angry, Edwards Wayne immediately came closer. His tworge palms gently caressed her slender shoulders, his handsome face sticking close to hers: "Are you angry?" "Of course!" Lily red at him, unconvinced. "Who let you fool me?" "Seeing your serious expression, I couldn''t help but want to y with you!" Edwards Wayne said mischievously. Lily was speechless. Was it wrong to be more serious? "I don''t want to care about you!" Lily pretended to be angry and turned around to walk forward, but she could not help but smile. That sweetness, had reached the bottom of her heart. For a moment, Edwards Wayne could not tell if she was truly angry or if he was faking it. "Lily, I promise I won''t tease you. Don''t be angry at me, okay?" There was a trace of regret in the man''s voice. Lily covered her lips andughed, raising her head to look at him, "Why are you so serious?" Edwards Wayne''s handsome face froze. It looked like he had been tricked by her. "Then I''ll seriously ask you now, when do you want to get married?" Edwards Wayne extended his large hand and tightly gripped her arm. His tone was low and it carried a strong sense of gentleness. Lily was momentarily stunned, her beautiful eyes blinked: "When do you think it''s better to get married? I don''t care when." "Then I''ll tell my grandma to go get a good day, and quickly settle the marriage." Edwards Wayne really couldn''t wait for her to be his wife justifiably. Lily nodded and said meekly: "Alright, let her help us look after the days. However, before we get married, I still need to go to the therapist''s ce to take a look." "What is it? Are you in a hurry? " Edwards Wayne''s expression instantly darkened. Actually, there was a period of time where he was feeling extremely tormented, but now that he had slowly endured it, he wasn''t in a rush anymore. He knew that she would eventually belong to him alone. Lily looked at him with a red face and asked, "Are you not in a rush?" "I''m worried, how can I not be anxious?" Edwards Wayne also told the truth. Lily''s face became even hotter. When this man said these words, he already gave her an indescribable charm. "Didn''t you want toe with me to look for inspiration? Now that you''re talking about this topic, I don''t have any more inspiration for you!" Lily could not help butugh. Only then did Edwards Wayne remember the important matter of the two peopleing out. He held her small hand and walked forward. By the side of a pond, a field of fireflies suddenly floated up. Lily was shocked as she looked at them, she almost forgot how long it was since shest saw such a beautiful and primitive scenery. "So beautiful!" Lilymented. "Yeah, they''d be happy if they brought the kids to see it." Edwards Wayne felt that he must definitely share good things with his most important people, but at this moment, not only did he have a woman by his side, he also had two cute little fellows. "Bring them here tomorrow night!" Lily also felt that he should let his children see it, because they were at the age where they were yearning for new things. The two continued to walk forward. Suddenly, Lily heard the cries of some animals and she jumped in shock. Instinctively, she shrank back into Edwards Wayne''s embrace. Edwards Wayne, did you raise any beasts in your family?" Edwards Wayne put his arm around her shoulders, liking the feeling of her relying on him. He said slowly: "Do you believe that I have a zoo at home?" "It can''t be? How did you get a zoo? " Lily couldn''t believe it. What kind of taste did this man have to be able to establish a zoo in his own home? "It''s true. I don''t know why I want to build a zoo, but I feel that the scenery here is so picturesque. It''s very primitive, and it should be matched with some animals to prevent these environments from bing too monotonous!" Edwards Wayne was a little confused. He couldn''t figure out the purpose of the zoo in the beginning. Lily was at a loss whether tough or cry. "Should we go over and take a look?" All of them are the kings of the beasts, and some of them are even more special! " Edwards Wayne wanted to take her on a tour. "You can''t be, how can you raise such aggressive animals? I don''t feel safe living here anymore! " When Lily heard him, her face paled even more. "Don''t worry, my safety measures are very good." Edwards Wayne consoled her withplete confidence. Lily was actually a little curious. After all, she had never seen anyone who opened a zoo at home, unless they were wealthy enough to keeprge animals as pets. "Edwards Wayne, can I ask you something? How much money do you actually have?" Lily lowered his head as he walked, and asked. Edwards Wayne was startled, then smiled: "What? You want to ask about my assets now?" "Something like that!" Lily proudly raised his eyebrows. "I have not carefully calcted it, but I promise you that you will never be able to spend it all your life!" Edwards Wayne answered with certainty. Lily was extremely shocked, just how much money did he have yet to know about it? What sort of concept was this? For amoner like her, every penny she had on her card was calcted very clearly. Indeed, poverty restricted her imagination, and a person like Edwards Wayne who didn''t know how much money she had really made one jealous. "Don''t you have a rough estimate?" Lily didn''t give up and wanted to ask an answer to this question. Edwards Wayne''s thin lips curled up into a smile as he replied indifferently, "Someone has already calcted for me, if I can live to the age of seventy, then I would have to spend at least five million every single day. Only then would I be able to spend all my money while I was still alive." Chapter 417 Chapter 417 C ¡ªire''s expression was shocked to the extreme. She stared at him for a long time before finding her voice, "Are you sure you didn''t say anything big? If you have to spend five million every day, then you have to be so wealthy that you can''t afford to lose money!" "Do you really believe it? I don''t believe it myself! " Edwards Wayneughed out loud, because when he saw her serious expression, he felt that it was extremely interesting. "Forget it, I''m toozy to ask you!" felt that he did not have any concept of money, he only knew how to earn money! However, up until now, there hadn''t been any blooming of him! What did he earn so much money for? Enjoy? Indeed, seeing him bring the zoo home, he knew that this man had never mistreated him in his life. Edwards Wayne reached out and pulled her back into his embrace, his tone extremely gentle. "Lily, don''t worry. In the future, all the money I earn will be given to you to spend. You and the children can share all of my wealth!" Hearing his words, Lily almost lost himself. Did this prove that she would be a billionaire in the future? She could enjoy the lifestyle of not having to earn money and only having to spend it? "Forget it. No matter how much more money you have, it was earned through hard work. I can''t just randomly spend your money!" Lily chuckled. "If you don''t spend for me, is it because you want someone else to do it for me?" Edwards Wayne purposely said those words to scare her. As expected, Lily froze for a second. He lifted his eyes, and the light in the bottom of his eyes revealed a trace of resentment: "What did you say? You have other women? " The moment Edwards Wayne saw her angry expression, he knew that he had yed a little too big on this joke, and quickly exined, "Of course not, I promise you, I was just joking earlier." Lily thought about it carefully and said dejectedly: "Actually, with how rich you are, even if you have other women, I won''t be surprised!" This time, it was Edwards Wayne who was stunned. "Lily, you can''t really think that I have another woman, right?" Edwards Wayne frowned. Lily shook his head: "I don''t think so, but after living for so long, it''s hard to say what kind of appearance one will turn into." "Sorry, I shouldn''t joke about such a topic!" Edwards Wayne knew that this woman could easily think of the worst cases scenario, so he was a little regretful. Lily sighed, and looked him straight in the eyes: "Edwards Wayne, you are truly charming, sometimes I wonder, if I were to take all of you for myself, would you suffer a loss? With your outstanding looks, rich and powerful, don''t you think you should enjoy a better life?" Edwards Wayne was at a loss whether tough or cry, he immediately kissed her lips and after a deep, punitive kiss, he warned her in a hoarse voice: "Stop thinking nonsense, understand?" Lily''s mind was nk, the man''s kiss made her dizzy. When he let go of her, she took a deep breath. "Maybe I created it. I have more imagination than others!" Lily immediately exined in self- mockery. "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. We won''t talk about it in the future!" Edwards Wayne was really afraid of her now, he had suddenly be so passive, causing him to feel deeply uneasy. felt that she waspletely bored and didn''t have anything to do, hence she started to let her imagination run wild. In the past, when she was busy with her children and making money, she did not think of anything. Seeing that she had be quiet, Edwards Wayne then held her hand once again. The two picked up the stairs and walked forward step by step. The moonlight fell softly on the road ahead, lengthening the shadows of two people. Lily instantly fell in love with the feeling of strolling in the night with him. Edwards Wayne reached out and grabbed her shoulders, slowing his footsteps. He felt that the feeling of holding her in his arms was extremelyforting. "Are you better off with your cold?" Edwards Wayne suddenly asked with concern. "Un, it''s much better after taking the medicine!" Lily replied softly. After walking a few steps, Edwards Wayne took her into arge ck hole that was dug out. Lily was shocked. Edwards Wayne pped his hands a few times. The lights that were controlled by voices followed the footsteps of the two people and slowly spread out. The scene that appeared in front of Lily was simply beautiful beyondpare. It turned out that the two sides of the mountain wall were already surrounded by ss. Behind the ss was a blue world. Within the clear waters of theke, all kinds of fish were swimming about leisurely. Lily was dumbstruck. She did not expect Edwards Wayne to build a huge ocean pavilion in his home. And it was so special, so spectacr. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Edwards Wayne carried her on his back and backed off. He spread opened his window and pointed at the dark blue world behind the windows on both sides. Do you like it? " "The child will definitely like it!" Lily could no longer express her feelings, but she believed that if the children were toe to this ce to admire, they would definitely be extremely happy. "I''ll bring them here to y on this double day!" Edwards Wayne strolled over to her and gently wrapped his arm around her delicate shoulder: "Are you still going forward?" Lily looked at his phone, and shook his head: "How about we stop here today, the children are definitely waiting for us." Edwards Wayne also thought the same. The children had to attend ss, so they had to go to bed early and get up early. Lily walked around Ocean Pce a few times, looking through all the strange creatures around before finally walking back with Edwards Wayne. Just as he walked into the living room, he saw the olddy sound asleep with Emma in her arms. Edwards Wayne took his daughter into his embrace and said to the olddy, "Grandmother, hurry up and rest!" The olddy seemed to be in good spirits. She looked at the two youngsters and smiled. "Is the romance over?" When Lily heard the word romantic, he immediately felt shy. "Alright, stop being shy. You''re already getting married!" The olddy pounded her aching arm and left, apanied by a servant. Lily''s affection for the olddy was deepening. She felt that, other than the poison in her mouth, the olddy had a good heart. It was no wonder that he was able to bring up two such outstanding grandchildren. "Let''s go upstairs and rest as well!" Edwards Wayne lowered his head and kissed his daughter''s forehead, and said to Lily. That night, Lily had a beautiful dream. In the dream, she wore a pure white wedding dress, walked across the red carpet, and walked step by step towards the tall and straight man in front of her. In the distance, through the haze of her wedding dress, she saw the man reach out to her. Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Although the feeling was ethereal, it was extremely beautiful, and she was unwilling to wake up from her dream. However, the red carpet seemed to be too long. She had walked for a long time, and her legs were aching from walking, but she was unable to walk in front of the man. He was clearly in front of her. Although he was tired from walking, Lily still didn''t want to open his eyes and end this beautiful dream. It was only until she felt something warm and hot stick on her face that she unwillingly opened her eyes and saw a pair of beautiful crystal-like eyes. It was Emma. "Mummy, wake up. Today is thest day for me to go to school. I have to rest tomorrow!" Seeing that Mummy was actually still lying on the bed, Emma immediately jumped on the bed and said arrogantly: "Mummy is sozy, Emma is the most hardworking one, I am a hardworking bee!" Lily''s only remaining beautiful dream, upon hearing the childish voice of the song, instantly lost all feeling. She could only lift up her nket and get off the bed. Smiling, she praised, "Right, my baby is the most diligent today!" "What reward is the Mummy going to give me?" When Emma thought about the rest of the day, she couldn''t help but smile. Lily cupped her little face and fiercely kissed: "Reward of a kiss!" Emmaughed happily. Even though it was only a morning kiss, she was really happy. After Lily finished dressing his daughter, she was in a good mood as she held her small hand and walked downstairs. At that moment, Edwards Wayne and George were already seated at the table, enjoying their breakfast. The two elders had note over. "Where are your grandparents?" Lily could not help but ask curiously. "They had a few friends out today!" Edwards Wayne replied in a low voice. His pair of beautiful eyes held warmth and affection as he stared at Lily. Ever since Lily was attacked by the inte saying that she could not dress up, she had spent a lot of effort to dress up. Hence, her dressing today was extremely fitting of her pure temperament, a pure white butterfly shirt, ck tight pants, and long hair that flowed down to her shoulders. Her makeup was exquisite, making her look full of youthful vitality and vitality. Edwards Wayne''s gaze instantlynded on her body, because he had already started to have feelings for her in his heart, at this moment, seeing her dressed so enchantingly, his heart naturally moved even more. Lily could feel the man''s fiery gaze looking at him from time to time, full of male desire. The feeling of being on the opposite sex, carried a direct hormone aura, attracted the other''s heart and soul. This was the most beautiful stage of love, and Lily''s snow ¡ª white face, inexplicably felt a little hot as well. The two little fellows, however, didn''t know anything and only focused on enjoying the delicious breakfast. After eating breakfast, the Old Garry was responsible for sending the little guy to school. Seeing that Lily was about to drive the car, he immediately reached out and grabbed her five fingers, speaking in a deep and mesmerizing tone, "The patient shouldn''t have touched the car, get in my car today!" Only now did Lily realize that she was still taking her medicine, but in truth, it was just an ordinary cold, and she also felt that there was nothing wrong with her. Since this man had made his request, Lily could not reject him. Indeed, she was not able to resist him at all. Lily realized that he had really fallen in love with this man, and had truly fallen in love with him. In the past, she would have been very upset and would have resisted such an oue, because she felt that she would hate this man for the rest of her life. But now, she had fallen so quickly and even enjoyed her time with him. She suddenly didn''t know what to say anymore. Love really has magic. After getting in the car, Edwards Wayne closed the door in front of him, and the ce in the back seat became apletely separate dimension. When Lily saw him do this, her heart immediately shrunk. As expected, in the next second, the man immediately pressed down. Before she could show any reaction, her thin lips had already fiercely sucked her lips. Lily only had enough time to let out a soft cry, and after that, she didn''t have any more strength to push him away. She didn''t want to push it. Why would she not want it? However, she didn''t dare to show it in the restaurant with the two little guys around. He did not even dare look her in the eye, unlike Edwards Wayne, who only looked at her with the eyes he wanted. As Edwards Wayne looked at her body that was gradually softening, his thin lips curled up into a smile. Lily didn''t dare to make any unsettling sounds, because there was still a Driver brother driving in front. Thus, she had been holding herself back, even though she was on the verge of losing her temper. "Alright, stop it!" When Edwards Wayne was still unwilling to let her go, Lily could only send him a pleading look. Her face was thin. If Driver brother knew what was happening in the backseat, she wouldn''t have the face to meet anyone in the future. Edwards Wayne knew that she had fallen in love with him and knew what it meant to be soft in his arms. Perhaps, he would be able to obtain his wish on the night they married. "Don''t go to work today, go see a psychiatrist!" Edwards Wayne suddenly said with a hint of hoarseness. Lilyughed softly. He felt that this man''s appearance when he was in love was extremely charming, even though it was his eyes, which brought about a scorching glow. However, he had no choice but to remain silent. "Alright, I''ll go to thepany and ask her out. Don''t worry, I''ll look for her in the afternoon!" Lily didn''t want him to worry about this, so she took the initiative to go and treat him. "For me, you have to treat him actively, okay?" Edwards Wayne had truly borne it to the limit. He had never thought that there would actuallye a day where he lost control of his reason, and he had always thought that his self-discipline was exceptionally good. But now, in front of this woman, all he really wanted to do was to transform into a wild beast. If he had gotten what he wanted earlier, perhaps he wouldn''t be so depressed and upset right now. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The man''s fingers gently twirled her long hair. His pleading appearance had an alluring charm to it. Did Lily dare to say anything bad? She also knew how much pain he was enduring, and she also knew that he had been waiting for her to recover. In such a long period of time, he had never crossed his boundary and had always endured it. It could be seen that this man''s character was very good and his self -discipline was also very good. What was there to be worried about when handing him over to such a good man? She must break through the barrier in her heart andpletely ept him. Chapter 419 Chapter 419 C ire encouraged himself with a smile in his eyes and nodded: "Don''t worry, I won''t let you down!" Only then did Edwards Wayne straighten his clothes, and Lily pointed at his hair: "Your hair style is messy!" Edwards Wayne smirked: "If my hair is messed up, won''t I look good?" "It''s even better now. I have a wild feeling about it!" Lily replied seriously. Edwards Wayne''s mood immediately became a bit better. He asked a bit conceitedly, "You never seemed to say ''I love you'' before. Do you not want to say it, or are you unwilling to say it, or are you embarrassed to say it?" Lily did not expect him to suddenly ask this, so she could only answer honestly: "I had not thought of saying those three words." Edwards Wayne,"..." Well, he had to admit that he was in love with a woman who didn''t know much about sex. However, it was because she had given all her time and energy to the children that it was normal for her to have no interest. Wasn''t what Edwards Wayne likes the most was her pure personality? "Then you can think about it now!" Edwards Wayne deliberately smiled evilly. Lily looked at him shyly: "With the current atmosphere, I''m too embarrassed to say!" When Edwards Wayne saw her blush, he knew the answer. In fact, when he saw her blush, he was even happier than when she said those three words stiffly. Arriving at the door of the Only Idealism Design Company, Lily pushed open the door and was about to get off, but was suddenly pulled by the man, and quickly kissed her on the lips: "Don''t be too tired!" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Lily was startled by the kiss, and when she reacted, the corners of her mouth involuntarily lifted upwards. "Mm, you too!" Lily said gently and closed the car door. The news that Lily was a future Mrs. Ji had already spread throughout thepany a long time ago. Thus, right now, everyone from top to bottom felt an inexplicable sense of reverence for her. Some timid people didn''t even have the courage to talk to her. Of course, if someone else took the initiative toe over to talk to her, she would definitely smile. However, to ask her to take the initiative to strike up a conversation with someone without doing anything, it was only for official reasons, otherwise, if it was simply to chat about gossip, she definitely would not do so. Lily currently did not have many people working side by side, other than her godmother, there were also the managers and assistants of various departments. Therefore, her current working environment was rather simple. With her godmother Xipil covering everything above, the people below could not threaten her position at all. What she needed to do now was toe up with a n for thepany''s development. After Lily and his foster mother finished holding the morning ss, they heard the report of an assistant: "Assistant Lily, Lily wishes to see you!" Lily frowned his eyebrows. Initially, when Lily had caused trouble for her after her ns were stolen, Lily did not like her unreasonable behaviors. However, if she opened her door to do business, then the person who came would be her guest. Naturally, Lily would still meet She sat in front of Lily with a gentle and modest smile. The moment she opened her mouth, she spoke with a tone that carried a trace of politeness: "Miss Lily, we had a little misunderstanding earlier, I hope you do not be angry at me. It''s also because I''m rushing the show that I like my new clothes." Lily immediately smiled: "No, this is indeed our fault. You don''t need to be so courteous." "No, no, no. I was too anxious and offended you!" Lily anxiously took the mistake. Lily did not want to argue with her, since that matter had been resolved. "Miss Lily, what business do you have with me?" Lily asked directly. "Yes, there is one thing that I am afraid of offending you for by saying it!" Lily immediately blushed and said. "If you have something to say, just say it!" Lily quickly exined her reason foring here, "Miss Lily, I wonder if you have paid attention to the situation in the entertainment circle. You in the entertainment world''s position is something no one canpare to." Lily was startled for a moment: "Oh? Howe I don''t realize the status of my in the entertainment world?" "Although there aren''t any news reports about your achievements, in the hearts of the Female Celebrity, you are very important. The victory you guys won in the previous Autumn Winter is also very clear on your reputation. I heard that you were the one who wanted to design a new set of clothes for us, is that true?" Lily immediately extended two of his fingers. Lily looked at her in shock and asked: "What number is this?" "Two million ..." Lily''s words gave him a fright. "Who said that? I''ve never set any price. Who''s harming me? If I had to design a set of clothes so expensive, wouldn''t I have to retire?" Lily was truly amused by her expression and startedughing. "Isn''t it? Although I don''t know who told you this, it''s very difficult to find you to design a dress, Miss Lily. Well, we signed an agreement before, and you still owe me ten sets of clothes, right? "Even though your position is different from before, but I signed you as my personal designer, so you should be able to make up for the 10 pieces of clothing ording to the agreement." Lily smiled and asked. Lily nodded his head: "Indeed, the one who signed the contract was me, I naturally have to complete my work, that is my responsibility, I wonder when you will need it? I''ll get the manuscript out for your purposes as soon as I can." "No rush, no rush, I''m not in a hurry now. Miss Lily, to be honest, I can''t help but say that I have very good eyes. Although you were a newbie, your design was very fresh, and I picked you at a nce!" Lily took the opportunity topliment Lily. When Lily heard it, he only smiled, "I am very grateful for your love back then. If you are not in a rush, I will draw the blueprint for you in two months. Come over to take a look when the time comes." "I''m really not in a hurry. Draw slowly!" After Lily finished smiling, he stood up: "Then I won''t disturb you from working anymore, I''m here for this matter, and since you agreed to be my personal designer, then I don''t have to worry, then regarding the price ... It''s still the same price as before." Lily quickly nodded his head: "Of course, we won''t charge too much. Whatever the agreement says, we will get!" Chapter 420 Chapter 420 "That''s fine, Miss Lily. I knew you were a very trustworthy person. I hope that we can work well together in the future. Also, if you have any other activities in the future, can you invite me?" I don''t need the entrance fee. Seriously, I just want toe over and enjoy the show! " Lily shamelessly rmended herself. Lily was speechless at this. In fact, although Lily''s tone was polite, it was also because her identity was different now. If it was him in the past, Lily would definitely not have this kind of attitude. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "We''ll see when the timees. I won''t be sending you off!" Lily did not immediately agree to her request. Lily was still a little disappointed. She actually wanted Lily''s direct answer, since her answer was very vague as well, then it meant that she wouldn''t necessarily have the chance to participate in various events in the future. It was really too miserable, to not even take a single cent of the entrance fee, and not even qualified to receive Lily''s favor. For the arrogant Lily, this was definitely a huge blow. Thus, although she still had a smile on her face, the moment she walked out of Only Idealism, she immediately started cursing. You''re not inviting me yet, you''re simply too arrogant. When I get to the position of the First Sister, I will definitely ignore you, I will definitely work hard to be a Big Star that you can''t afford." Lily had a reason to struggle. She felt that she was being looked down upon by Lily, so she decided to work even harder to climb up. After sending Lily off, Lily went to her godmother''s office to drink tea. When she mentioned Lily''s words to her mother, Xipil also had a surprised expression on her face: "Who said that, we didn''t say anything like that." Lily shook his head in distress: "I don''t know who spouted nonsense either. If I need two million to design a set of clothes, then after working hard for a few years, wouldn''t I be a rich woman?" "You''re already a rich woman, do you still have to wait?" Xipil hurt her. The corner of Lily''s mouth raised up instantly, and sheughed a little foolishly: "Mother, stop teasing me, can you find someone to investigate and see who exactly is talking nonsense behind my back, it really affects my work." "Don''t worry, even if you don''t beg me, I will send someone to investigate!" While the two were chatting and drinking tea, the assistant knocked on the door and came in. As soon as she came in, she said, "My dear CEO and the assistant Lily, just now, we received a call from several brokers, some of them are big coffee stars, they want to talk about cooperation with Assistant Lily." "Ah ..." Lily''s hand that was holding the teacup trembled. "No way, I already asked for such a high price, and there''s actually a celebrity looking for me?" Xipil raised his hand and said to the assistant: "I got it, send the details over for me to take a look later. Don''t reply for now, and don''t reject it either!" After the assistant left, Xipil snorted lightly: "These Big Star, they have all secretlypeted, and now they finally have a tform topete with each other, each and every one of them will frantically try to find you to cooperate, and if they seed, it will be a skill that they can shine with." "I really can''t understand their world. Spending so much money just topete? "Then wouldn''t I have earned that much money for nothing?" Lily was amazed, she never thought that the world of celebrities was so iprehensible. In the past, she had been so preupied with designing things that she had never bothered to find out who her clients were. "Yes, you were suddenly promoted, and the two Wayne Family brothers, both of them have extraordinary origins, not to mention thatst time when we established the New productunch, the Quarterly invited a few more famous people to support you, and everyone knew that it was because of your rtionship with them that they obtained them. So, everyone felt that you were a god, since you have already be a god, you do not need to think about the ways an ordinary person could earn money, maybe, in their hearts, your current status, will be worth it." Xipil smiled as he advised her. Lily sighed bitterly: "Sigh, sometimes life feels really strange, making money used to be so hard, even if I have to work twice as hard, I might not be able to get the same returns, but looking at it now, making money can actually happen so easily, there is no fairness in this world." "Lily, don''t be so emotional. These customers havee looking for you, do you want to meet them? Maybe this is your chance to make a fortune? " Xipil felt that he could use this opportunity to earn a lot of money, because this opportunity was not something that just anyone would have. "Godmother, do you think it''s because I earned their money that my conscience hurts?" Lily might still be thinking about his own harsh times in the past, but he felt that the money he earned this way was not kind at all. "What do you mean by ''conscience hurts''? Do you know how much they can earn by shooting a show? That''s a sky - high price, you understand? They don''tck this money. Seriously, they are the kind of people who have money and nowhere to spend it. If you earn money from them, you can take it out to do charity for them in the future. Xipil had already seen through the evilness and complexity of human nature, she felt that Lily was simply too naive. Sometimes, she wouldn''t be willing to tell her about the evilness of human nature, but he also hoped that she would take the chance to grow, because she was still too young. Nobody knew what would happen in the future, and it wouldn''t be a good thing for her to see more of the dark side of human nature. Lily felt that what her godmother said was reasonable. How about she meet these Big Stars? After an assistant''s arrangement, Lily had to see a total of three Female Celebrity s today. One of them was the new star under Joshua Wayne''s control, who heard that he was born in a wealthy family, and was born in a wealthy family. She was dressed very beautifully, and had the grandiose temperament of a rich family girl, and her entire body was covered with famous brands and prices reached a total of a few million. A woman who was worth tens of millions just by going out must be able to afford such an expensive design fee. "Miss Lily, my name is Faye Gogh!" When the woman entered, she immediately startedughing and introducing herself without any airs of being a Big Star. Of course, because Lily''s current status was much higher than hers, she had no choice but to lower her status to speak. When Lily heard her name, he suddenly had the urge tough. "Hello, Miss Faye, I heard you wanted to find me to design this for you?" Lily quickly asked with a smile. Chapter 421 Chapter 421 F ¡ªaye Gogh purposely showed off her new armor,ughing, "Yes, I heard that your design is very distinctive and stylish, so I''d like to ask you to help me design a few sets of clothes, is that okay?" Lily did not think that she would give such a highment, to the point that she was embarrassed. "Miss Gogh, you haven''t even seen my design draft, how can you approve of my work so much? Honestly, I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed if you really see it? " Lily did not want to lie to her, so she asked seriously. Faye Gogh immediately stood up and pointed at her own body, "Miss Lily, are you not confident in your work, or my body? Look at my well-dressed figure. Even if I were to be covered with a piece of cloth, it would definitely be beautiful. Don''t worry, since I''ve found you, I will definitely like your work." Seeing her so confident, Lily suddenly did not know what to say, and could only nod his head in praise, "Miss Gogh, your figure is really good, as a designer, your ratio is too perfect, I believe you can control any piece of clothing." Lily felt that this was indeed someone who was rich and had nowhere to spend it on. She was actually angry because of her own rejection. "Miss Lily, your mouth really knows how to speak. I don''t know why, but the moment I saw you, I felt that we were close friends. You''re really pretty, and your temperament is also gentle. If you want me to be a man, I''ll definitely like you too!" Faye Gogh immediately sat down next to Lily as if he was familiar with the ce. He then wrapped his arm around Lily''s shoulders and asked amiably, "Miss Lily, can we be friends?" Lily looked at the hand on her shoulder. The strong smell of the perfume on her body made her feel inexplicably unhappy. "Miss Gogh, your personality is cheerful. You must have a lot of friends!" Lily immediately smiled and said. Faye Gogh immediately sighed. "Sigh, you may not know this, but all I do is make friends with friends over wine and meat. Once I leave the table, none of you will contact me again. "She might be talking about people like me, who seem to be friends, but none of them really want to date you. Miss Lily, to be honest, when I first saw you at the new product selection, I felt that you were a very gentle and sincere person. That''s why I came to find you!" Lily was a little speechless. Actually, she was not the kind of person who liked to gather friends everywhere. "Thank you for your kindness. I feel that we are more suited to being customers. I hope that you will take care of my business and cooperate more in the future." Lily immediatelyughed dryly as she replied. Faye Gogh tried to probe, and he knew that Lily was not the type of woman who would let go. Thus, she did not dare take an inch further, and immediately beamed, "Of course, I''m going to be your loyal customer, and I''ll even introduce you to my friends." All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Alright, if you are willing to cooperate with me, then we should sign the contract first. This way, it will be more convenient for our future cooperation." Lily took out his contract and showed it to her. Unexpectedly, she didn''t even look at it and directly signed it. Seeing that she was so straightforward, Lily was also shocked. She could onlyugh dryly and remind him, "Miss Gogh, don''t you want to see my current price?" Faye Gogh immediately twitched his mouth. "I never look at the price when I buy things." Lily was instantly speechless. Alright, she still doesn''t understand the world of the rich. "Miss Gogh is so generous, cooperating with you is my honor!" Lily was a little excited. She felt that signing the contract meant that she had already earned 10 million, and she only needed to design 5 sets of clothes to get the money. How could she not be excited? Who doesn''t know that you are the Mrs. Wayne, so I don''t believe that you still need to look at the price to buy things now. To be honest, you are a pragmatic person, you already have a few hundred billion worth of money, how can you ept a job? In front of Lily, Faye Gogh did not dare to take him seriously. Even if she was rich, could it be that she would be worth more than Lily? Lilyughed awkwardly. After hearing what she said, she found it embarrassing to say that she had just earned her first pot of gold in her life. Of course, Edwards Wayne''s money, although seemed to have its share, it wasn''t something that he could get on his own by relying on his own ability. But now, she had gotten the firstrge sum of money in her life, so she could be happy for a while. After seeing Faye Gogh, Lily saw his second customer, and realised that they were actually not Big Star, but the young miss of a rich family. She could be considered beautiful, but it was obvious that she had written on her face. Even though her facial features were exquisite, they didn''t match at all. "Miss Lily, hello, my name is Yves Leigh!" The moment the girl sat down, she introduced herself. She had a dignified appearance and seemed to have the temperament of ady from a noble family. Lily quickly reached out his hand, and said with a smile, ¡°Hello, are you looking for me to design this too?" It was obvious that he was looking for her to cooperate. Lily had the urge to bite his tongue off. However, she really didn''t have the experience to talk about such pleasant topics. "Yeah, otherwise, what do you think I''m here for?" Yves Leigh immediatelyughed. Lily was iparably embarrassed, wanting to find a hole to hide in. "That''s fine. Tell me your conditions. What style do you like? I can provide you with some designs, and you can choose your own style to design." Lily used a professional term to make up for his stupid mouth. "There''s no need to look. I will like all of your designs!" Yves Leigh replied with a smile, her tone still containing the arrogance of a noble family''s daughter. Lily was speechless again. Did he meet another God who didn''t care about her design? "Miss Leigh, I think it''s better for you to take a look. We have to take responsibility for the customer''s needs!" Lily said somewhat anxiously. "Miss Lily, I''ll tell you the truth, I came to find you to design something, and that''s secondary, I have more important things to ask you for. As long as you agree to my conditions, not to mention the tens of millions in design fees, even if it''s more money, I will still pay you!" Yves Leigh said with a smile. Lily''s expression froze, was there anything else she needed from her? What was going on? "Then tell me, what else do you require of me?" Lily did not expect that this client would actually come looking for her with conditions. Sigh, everyone has it, she should not have felt it was strange. Chapter 422 Chapter 422 "It''s like this, when I was eighteen, there was an ident, and I was never interested in a man, but ever since I saw Joshua Wayne in the movie, I fell madly in love with him, I collected a lot of information about him, I really liked him, and for him, I did not hesitate to use a knife to change my appearance, I wanted to improve my condition. Look, although I can''t see any scars on my face, on my face, I actually did a lot of things for him, so my request is very simple, I hope that you can arrange a meeting with him for me, I have no other intentions, I just want to have a meal with him, can''t I?" Yves Leigh immediately looked at her expectantly. Lily was instantly struck a little dumb. She never thought that she would actuallye for Joshua Wayne. "Miss Leigh, what makes you think I can help you?" Lily was a little helpless. You will soon be the Mrs. Wayne, and you will be his sister-inw. Also, this time in New productunch, he brought all the celebrities in thepany to support you, which means he thinks of you as a rtive. What sister-inw says, does he dare to not listen? Yves Leigh immediately exined with reason. Lily wanted tough bitterly again. This Miss Leigh thought about it too much, Lily really couldn''t reject her easily. This was because from her words, she seemed to be extremely serious. "Miss Leigh, Edwards Wayne and I are not married yet. I am not his sister-inw in name, so I might not be able to help you with your request!" Lily tactfully refused. "Miss Lily, you''re too modest, you can just say that you don''t want to help me, in fact, I also feel that I''m getting ahead of myself, sigh, I really like him too much, I feel that he''s the person in my life, of course, everything is just my imagination, I know that he definitely doesn''t like me, there are so many beauties revolving around him every day!" Yves Leigh''s face was filled with a deep sense of loss and inferiority. This kind of feeling truly made one feel sad when looking at it. Lily suddenly had the urge to help her. Coincidentally, isn''t the olddy also worried about Joshua Wayne''s marriage? He had even chatted with herst time, allowing her to persuade Joshua Wayne when she had the chance. She wanted him to quickly find a girlfriend and discuss marriage. If she arranged for this young Miss Leigh to have a meal with Joshua Wayne, what if Joshua Wayne fell for her? What if it turned out to be another beautiful story? Lily still felt very guilty. In the end, it was because she wanted to settle this business with him. Of course, this was not the end of the line. Lily felt that since Joshua Wayne had called his sister-in- law, it was his duty to find a candidate for her. Thisdy from a noble family who seemed quite elegant and proper, could be considered a good candidate. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Miss Lily..." As Lily was lost in thought, he softly called out to her, "What are you daydreaming for?" Only now did Lily realize that he had been thinking about her for too long, and neglected her. He immediately smiled apologetically, "It''s nothing, I was just thinking that I might be able to help you with this matter!" "Really? Miss Lily, are you really willing to help me? Thank you so much. Thank you so much!" Yves Leigh was so excited that she started to cry. With this cry, ayer of the powder on her face was washed away, and Lily was immediately dumbstruck. "Don''t cry. It''s just a matter of eating a meal. Is it worth being so agitated over it?" Lily quickly comforted her. She felt that her tears were too low. "No, you don''t know how much this meal means to me. Miss Lily, thank you for being willing to help me. Thank you very much. I will definitely remember your kindness, and I will repay you!" Yves Leigh was immediately both happy and grateful. Lily saw that her reaction was extremely strong, and suddenly felt that she was asking fortrouble. Thus, she could onlyugh dryly and say, ¡°Miss Leigh, do you mind meing to your meeting with Joshua Wayne for dinner?!" "Of course I don''t mind. Miss Lily is my benefactor, it''s only right that I treat you to a meal!" Yves Leigh said in an extremely happy tone. Only then did Lily feel slightly more at ease. As long as she was there watching, there shouldn''t be any problems, right? Lily''s imagination was actually quite rich, maybe it was because she had read a romance novel before, and felt that some women, in order to get a man they liked, would not hesitate to do some silly things, such as find a chance to get drunk, or directly use medicine. Of course, she shouldn''t have thought of him so badly, but Lily felt that if she followed him, at least she could watch the scene and not cause any trouble. "Alright then. Give me your phone number. I''ll give you a call once I''ve arranged everything!" Lily immediately smiled and said. Yves Leigh hurriedly passed her name card over. "Sorry to trouble you!" Lily took the phone and saw Yves Leigh holding onto the contract beside him, "Is this a contract? In fact, even if you don''t help me, it doesn''t matter to me. Just thinking about being able to work with Joshua Wayne''s sister ¡ªinw makes me happy." Lily,"..." Then isn''t it too easy to be satisfied with this girl? Isn''t it bad to lie to her like this? "Miss Leigh, your family situation looks pretty good. Your parents should be very fond of you, right?" Lily asked as he gossiped. Yves Leigh nodded, "Yes, my parents favor me a lot because they only have one daughter. My family is not bad, so you can rest assured that I won''t be unable to pay for Since Lily had heard her words, then she could finally rx a little. "Alright, thank you for your support. I hope that we can cooperate happily!" Lily happily extended his hand out towards her. Yves Leigh also immediately extended her hand over, and said with a smile, ¡°I hope for a happy cooperation!" After sending off Yves Leigh, Lily sat on the sofa with a face full of emotion, holding onto a cup of water. To be honest, these few designs weren''t anything difficult for her. As long as she had inspiration, she would be able to draw more than a dozen manuscripts a day. Finally, she met her third client. Upon entering, Lily was shocked by the other party''s attire. She was not able to tell if the other party was a man or a woman in a short period of time. If it was a man, then that person would look too delicate, but if it was a woman, then her clothes would be too neutral. A ck leather jacket and a pair of slightly tight leather pants, her hair was cut very short, and she had six earrings. "Miss Lily, nice to meet you!" When the other party came over, he immediately extended his hand over. Lily quickly reached out and politely responded. Chapter 423 Chapter 423 W ¡ª hen she finished speaking, she didn''t even notice that the other party was about to let go. She quickly broke free, causing the other party to let out a chuckle and release her hand. Lily hurriedly pointed to the sofa opposite them. "Please sit!" The moment he sat down, he introduced himself, "Hello, I''m a musician. My appearance didn''t scare you, right?" Lily quickly shook his head, "No, your clothes are normal too! It suits your temperament." "As long as I don''t scare you! My name is Booboo Jepson!" Hearing that, Lily immediately opened her eyes wide, ¡°Oh, I think I''ve heard of your name before. You write songs very well, many of the famous songs were written by you! I really didn''t expect you to be so talented at such a young age!" "Have you really heard my songs? Do you like it? " Seeing her shining eyes, the corner of Booboo Jepson''s mouth also rose. "I like it, but she does like listening to those love songs you wrote. They are truly poetic and full of emotion. You must be a person with a very rich heart, otherwise, it would be impossible for you to write such beautiful songs, right?" Lily praised. Booboo Jepson lowered her head andughed humbly, "To be honest, I am not very rich, but I have always felt that I am a very special person. There are many aspects that are unique, I don''t know if you are interested in understanding me!" Lily could not help but be taken aback. "Didn''t youe to ask me to cooperate?" Booboo Jepson nodded, "Yes, I have had a few performances recently, and would like to ask you to design a few sets of clothes for me. Lilyughed dryly, "Please forgive me for my bluntness, but I don''t think you would like my design style. My design style is a little feminine, but what you obviously like are neutral clothes." "Now that you look at me, I''m very neutral. That''s just one of my sides. Actually, I can also be very feminine. You might not guess, while I''m walking on the road in female attire, there are quite a few Star Controllers who havee to poach me." Booboo Jepson said somewhatcently. Lily nodded, "It''s not hard to tell, you do have the potential to be an idol star. However, I still want to ask curiously, why did you find me with so many designers? " "I feel that you might be the inspiration for my next song. I want to get closer to you so that I can understand you!" Booboo Jepson suddenly stared fixedly at her, and the words she said caused Lily to be greatly shocked. She blinked her eyes in embarrassment. "You said I am your source of inspiration? Why do you say that? You probably haven''t even seen me!" "I''ve seen you before, but you probably don''t have any impression of me. That was many years ago, when you were still a high school student and I was two years ahead of you, you were very pure and I had already noticed you." Booboo Jepson''s tone suddenly changed, as though he was speaking with emotion. Lily was even more shocked, she tried her best to remember this Booboo Jepson fellow''s name, but unfortunately, she really had no impression of him. "I''m sorry, I really didn''t expect that we were still alumni!" Lily smiled and shook his head. Booboo Jepson nodded, and answered seriously, "Yes, even though you weren''t eyecatching in school at that time, I still felt it, that you were very beautiful at that time!" Lily was already feeling embarrassed from his praise, "Really? At that time, I was just like an ugly duckling!" "No, you''re not. You''re so pure!" Booboo Jepson immediately retorted. Lily was a little helpless, ¡°Maybe I was pure before, but now, I don''t dare be this narcissistic anymore." "Lily, I had actually been paying attention to the matter regarding your new press conference since long ago. I had always thought that it would be impossible for it to be you, but after seeing your work photo in yourpany, I was able to confirm that it really was you. I never thought that your business would be so sessful, and moreover, marry such a rich man." In Booboo Jepson''s expression, there was still a trace of sadness. Lily didn''t notice the dim sadness in her eyes and said self-deprecatingly, "Perhaps all my luck in my life was used on this moment, I never thought that I would be like this." "What makes me even more envious is that you actually have two such beautiful children. Your daughter looks very much like you when you were young." Booboo Jepson''s tone revealed a trace of happiness. Lily did not expect that a good meeting with a customer would actually change his mood and start to talk about matters of a young age. She quickly turned the topic back. "Miss Jepson, I''m very happy that we''re alumni. I''m also very grateful that you still remember the unremarkable me from back then. Did you reallye to find me for a design today?" Booboo Jepson nodded, "Yes, I am serious, you won''t take me for a joke right?" Lily quickly shook his head, "Of course not, since you are my school friend, I can actually give you a preferential treatment." "There''s no need, I can''t even afford to pay this little bit of money. Since I''m sincere, you should be sincere to me!" When Booboo Jepson heard that she wanted to give her a discount or something, she felt as if her pride was hurt, and immediately spoke out in a serious tone. Seeing her expression, Lily did not dare to joke around anymore, she nodded, "Alright then, when I finished drawing the design, I will let you have a look, when that timees, if you are satisfied, can we talk about it in detail?" "There''s no need to wait for the script toe out before we start discussing. I''m here to look for you to design your costume!" Booboo Jepson immediately said in all seriousness. Lily never thought that the three guests who came today would actually look down on her design fee of two million. As expected, they were all in the entertainment circle, and every single one of them did notck money. "I''m afraid you won''t be satisfied ..." "If I could see you a few more times, how could I not be satisfied? "Like I said, my new song was inspired by you!" Booboo Jepson suddenlyughed, giving Lily goosebumps for no reason. Strange, why did she feel ufortable facing Booboo Jepson who was smiling all over, when she was also a woman? Did she think too much? N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Oh, that''s great. I wish you a great sess with your new song!" Lily suddenly wanted to end this meeting quickly. Suddenly, someone said that they wanted to find inspiration to write a song from her, this feeling was originally very good, but Lily felt that something was wrong. "Definitely, because I will write it very carefully!" After Booboo Jepson finished speaking, he extended his hand out, "Give me the contract, I''ll sign it first!" Lily suddenly felt that she did not want to contract with him, but since Booboo Jepson was her client and had such sincerity, she could not find any reason to reject. Thus, she could only console herself, thinking of all these for money. After Booboo Jepson signed the contract, she didn''t say anything that made Lily feel uneasy. She stood up, shook her hand again, and turned to leave. Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Lily had epted three orders in the morning, so today''s time wasn''t wasted. She ran to Xipil''s office to catch her breath. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Xipil looked at her and couldn''t help but smile, "What''s wrong? You''re suddenly so famous, and you still can''t get used to it? " Lily shook his head, "No, it''s just that I feel like I''m being attacked!" "This is how you work in the design industry. You have to get used to it. After a long time in this industry, you will realize that actually, it''s not that big of a deal." Xipil walked over, patted her shoulders andforted her. "I should be overreacting. I will slowly get used to it. Godmother, can I take a leave of absence this afternoon? I have something to do! " Lily thought about going to see a therapist, so he could only ask for the fake one. Xipil nodded, "You are now ourpany''s great god, I can only provide you with it, what do you want to say, do I dare to disagree?" "Mother, what do you mean by that?" Lily asked while grinning. Xipil alsoughed, "So what you mean is, you can do whatever you want to do in the future. You are my personal designer, so you don''t need to ask me for a leave of absence anymore!" "I have so much power!" Lily said with great interest. "You''re our CEO''s future wife, of course I have to respect you!" Xipil said pretentiously. Lilyughed, "I''m not joking with you, I have to go to work!" "Don''t be too busy. You should be slow when dealing with these arrogant people. Only then will they take you seriously!" "Mom, you''re really a good teacher!" Lily couldn''t help but say happily. When Lily returned to his office, he called the therapist and set a time for the afternoon clinic. In the afternoon, Lily called for a taxi to the doctor''s room, since she did not drive over, she had no choice but to drive over. When they arrived at the doctor''s office, Dr. Lawrence was already prepared to treat her. She first asked Lily to sit in a chair, wanting her to calm down. Lily leaned on the chair, half lying, and slowly breathed. By his ears, he heard Dr. Lawrence''s question. "Miss Lily, has there been any obvious change in your feelings towards Mr. Wayne recently?" Dr. Lawrence asked gently. "Yes, I''m in love with him!" Lily answered very straightforwardly. "Really? Congrattions to both of you. You are finally in love." The Dr. Lawrence gave his best wishes from the bottom of his heart. Lily couldn''t help but smile, and said happily, "Thank you, Dr. Lawrence!" "I''m really happy for you. You''re my patient, and seeing you open your heart for love proves that my treatment has worked and is a form of affirmation of my work." Dr. Lawrence also smiled and replied. Lily realized that her interactions with the Dr. Lawrence was very rxed. It was as if the Dr. Lawrence was someone who was worthy of her trust. He could speak out the codes in her heart without a care, and there was no need to be afraid of them going to other people''s ears. "Miss Lily, since you have already fallen in love with Mr. Wayne, it means that your heart has already epted him. Have you ever tried to make your body ept him as well?" The question from the Dr. Lawrence began toe out boldly and straightforwardly. Lily blushed a little. Although they were both women, how could she have the face to answer? "Don''t be shy, just say whatever you want to say. Don''t worry about it!" Dr. Lawrence knew that she was shy and encouraged her. Lily sighed softly, "Actually, I was also probing to ept his offer, but I don''t know why, but every time he takes a step forward, my body would tremble uncontrobly. Even though I really want to control myself, I ampletely powerless to do anything, am I feeling that something is wrong with my body as well?" "No, it might be due to you being too nervous. Do you want to change the environment and find a romantic atmosphere to do it? It might have an unexpected effect, for example, you could put on some soft music and distract your attention. That way, you might be able to ept him more easily." Dr. Lawrence reminded him gently. Lily nodded, "What you said makes sense, I am just too nervous, honestly speaking, I have never had a boyfriend, so my love experience is zero, so I don''t really know how to get along with a man without getting nervous." Dr. Lawrence listened attentively, and then nodded, "In a situation with zero love experience, you two also had two children, as a single mother, your emotions will definitely be more sensitive than ordinary people. However, you can rx now and interact with Mr. Wayne wholeheartedly." "I want to do the same!" Lily sighed softly. "Then let me ask you, on that night five years ago, who was the one who sent you to that hotel?" When her mind waspletely at ease, the Dr. Lawrence began to clear up her confusion from five years ago. "It''s my stepmother. I hurt her son. She knocked me out and sent me to a hotel!" Lily faced a therapist and did not care at all. "So, do you hate her?" "Hate, hate to death!" "Do you want revenge?" "I once thought about it, but after I had children, I suddenly lost that impulse!" Lily looked at her feelings and thoughts. Indeed, when she recalled in detail, she also felt extremely satisfied that her little brother Alice was also seriously injured that time. "Indeed. As a mother, her own child is injured. She will definitely take revenge on you. This is human nature." "I know! If someone had hurt my child, I would have fought him too. " Lily was only able to understand how painful it was for others to hurt their children after all. "Are you still going to hate your stepmother?" "I just want to be a stranger with her. I don''t want to see her again in this life!" Dr. Lawrence nodded, "Looks like you already have your own opinions and ideas on this point. I''m not worried that you won''t be able to walk out of this shadow, then let''s dig deeper into your past five years ago, are you free?" Lily''s body became slightly tense, but she still nodded, "Sure, go ahead and ask!" "Haven''t you been remembering that night for the past five years?" "Yes, I deliberately avoided it. I don''t want to think about it!" "Then calm down and think about it carefully. Just what happened five years ago that caused you to have a mental breakdown?" Lily shut her eyes, her fists clenched tightly. This was the first time, that she was willing to face that crazy night. Suddenly ... She opened her eyes, which shone with intense grief. "I seem to remember!" Lily trembled a little. Indeed, she just didn''t want to think about what had happened that night. "What is it?" Dr. Lawrence knew that this was the cause of his illness and quickly asked gently, "Tell me, let me know what you''re thinking." Chapter 425 Chapter 425 "¡ª On that night, I actually woke up once. Because it was too painful, when I opened my eyes, I seemed to hear Edwards Wayne shouting a name, a woman''s name!" Lily suddenly sat up, covering her face, the pain in her heart seemed to have been picked out. "Do you remember the name he shouted?" Dr. Lawrence continued to ask with his soft voice. "It''s Jane!" Although it had been five years, Lily still remembered these words. At that time, she was so angry that she fainted, thinking of her own innocence, not only had it been destroyed by others, she had even be their substitute. "Who is she? Do you know? " Dr. Lawrence instantly knew why she was so resistant to being touched by a man. It turned out that on that night five years ago, she had not only lost her innocence, but also her self-esteem. "I know, she was a girl that Edwards Wayne once really liked!" Lily''s mind suddenly remembered Jane Wayne''s elegant and beautiful appearance, and for some reason, she started to hate him, it was actually because of her. "This can exin why your mind is so tense because of this. You always carry a shadow, and your heart will always feel it, when a man touches you, he doesn''t do it from the bottom of his heart, but as a substitute for you. You will feel disgusted, you will resist, and this will be the cause of your current situation." Dr. Lawrence took the opportunity to enlighten her. At the moment, Lily was as though she was sick, her face was pale white, her entire body was weak, the fists she was tightly clenching were also covered in sweat. "Dr. Lawrence, thank you. I want to leave first!" Lily suddenly became more passive. After thanking Dr. Lawrence, she stood up, took her jacket and put it on, "Thank you for helping me, I finally understand why I have be like this." "Miss Lily, you know it now, but you still can''t let go of this matter in your heart. You still need to come over and talk to me again, is that okay?" "I will!" Lily''s expression was a little tense. After she finished speaking, she turned around and left. After walking out of the hospital, Lily looked at the warm sunlight shining outside the door. She took a step out and basked her entire body and mind in the sunlight. This warm feeling seemed to have dispersed the coldness in her heart. Yes, she remembered everything. That painful memory that she had deliberately buried in the depths of her heart. That night, although she had been knocked out, she woke up in great pain. She seemed to be kicking and tearing at men, but it was useless. He was actually still shouting the name of another woman. Lily did not remember how much pain she had felt that night. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Finally, she fainted. When she woke up, it was morning. She fled in a sorry state. Lily''s expression was filled with sorrow, Edwards Wayne had said that he did not like Jane Wayne, but, he was lying, wasn''t it? Five years ago, when he was bullying her, he was clearly shouting for her name. Now that he said he didn''t like it, did he really not like it? Lily''s heart was extremelyplicated, she didn''t know what else she could believe. Although that man showed love and gentleness towards her everywhere, but when she thought of the past, it was as if she had been ruthlessly pped in the face by reality. Lily walked forward aimlessly! She felt as if a fire was burning in her heart, and she was extremely resentful. Not long after Lily left the hospital, Dr. Lawrence decided to give Edwards Wayne a call. After all, the one who paid was him, he was the final Boss. Dr. Lawrence had to do his duty and pass on the information to him. Edwards Wayne received a call from the Dr. Lawrence, and asked anxiously, "Did Lily go over to your ce unhurriedly? How is her treatment? Has it improved? " "Mr. Wayne, Miss Lily just left my ce and has made some progress in her treatment. However, this is not an ideal result, I have induced her to recall the events from five years ago, she seems to be willing to open her heart to ept it. But, once her memories have recovered, she might be in even more pain!" The Dr. Lawrence sighed. "What''s going on?" Hearing that, Edwards Wayne frowned, his heart stopped beating, "Tell me the result." "Miss Lily said that she woke up that night and remembered what you had done to her. She also said that you had been calling out a woman''s name, and that woman''s name was Jane! "Do you remember it yourself?" Dr. Lawrence asked softly. "What?" Edwards Wayne''s entire body froze, he had a very bad premonition. Five years ago when he was about to ask for Lily, did he really call Jane Wayne by name? He really didn''t have the slightest impression of her. At that time, he hadpletely lost all sense of reason and consciousness. Of course, this wasn''t impossible, at first, when he relied so much on Jane Wayne, he trusted her completely, and he didn''t even know that he drank the medicine from that day with her knowledge. At that time, he didn''t hate Jane Wayne, and he even carried the beauty of his first love. Thus, when he was doing that kind of thing, he couldn''t help but call out her name. Edwards Wayne suddenly had the urge to p himself twice. "Mr. Wayne, are you alright?" Seeing that he was quiet for a long time, the Dr. Lawrence could not help but ask him with concern. "I''m fine. Other than these, did she say anything else? Right, how was her reaction just now?" Edwards Wayne''s heart was in a mess, he never thought that he would actually call out Jane Wayne''s name, this was truly a face-smacking thing. "I don''t think Miss Lily has a good reaction. She seems to be angry!" Dr. Lawrence told the truth. "She should be angry. Thank you, Dr. Lawrence, I will call her and ask about the situation!" After Edwards Wayne hung up the phone, he immediately called Lily. However, Lily''s phone remained unanswered. The unease in Edwards Wayne''s heart grew. Was she angry? So she doesn''t want to answer his phone? She doesn''t want to hear his voice? Edwards Wayne anxiously stood up, took his jacket and car key and headed out of the office. When Larry saw him in the hallway, he hurried over to remind him, "Young Master, the meeting will be held in five minutes. Where are you going?" "All excursions today will be cancelled!" After Edwards Wayne finished speaking, he grabbed Larry and said, "Come out with me!" "Where?" Larry was shocked. "Find your Young Mistress, she might be running away from home!" Edwards Wayne could not hide the worry in his voice. Chapter 426 Chapter 426 "Ah ..." Larry was shocked, Miss Lily wanted to run away from home? How is that possible? Forget about Miss Lily''s deep feelings for Young Master, when it came to marriage, even if it was for the sake of her two cute children, she would never run away from home. "Stop it, hurry up ande with me to look for someone!" Edwards Wayne immediately dragged him into the elevator. When they got downstairs, Edwards Wayne and Larry got on the cars and rushed in the direction of the hospital. "Go in the direction of herpany! And also give Xipil a call to ask around! " Edwards Wayne instructed Larry. Larry called. Xipil said that he did not return back to thepany, but Edwards Wayne''s handsome face was once again stered with worry. He knew that Lily was angry at this time, and would definitely not go back to thepany. She might be walking aimlessly on the side of the road right now. Edwards Wayne immediately drove along the road. "Drive slowly, I want to see clearly!" Edwards Wayne ordered the driver. Edwards Wayne''s gaze swept across the two sides of the road. Suddenly, he heard Driver brother''s voice, "Young Master, quickly look, is that Miss Lily?" Edwards Wayne only felt that the carriage suddenly stopped, and in the next second, he anxiously looked over. As expected, he saw Lily standing by the side of a broken bridge, staring at the waterN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. below the bridge in a daze. Edwards Wayne felt his heart tensing up, and anxiously pushed open the door to go in. The Dr. Lawrence had warned him before that although Lily''s condition wasn¡¯t serious, the conduct of a person like her, who had been depressed for a long time, would also be dangerous. At this moment, Edwards Wayne had a very uneasy feeling, he felt that Lily might not be able to get away. "Lily ..." Edwards Wayne rushed behind her in a hurry, steadied his tone and pretended to call her by her name. Lily turned his head around in shock. Seeing Edwards Wayne standing not far behind him, he looked as if he wanted toe over but didn''t dare to do so. "Why are you here?" Lily felt that it was strange, at this time, shouldn''t Edwards Wayne be in the company? "Lily, the Dr. Lawrence has already told me this. I''m sorry, I didn''t know that I was the one who caused your injuries." Edwards Wayne looked at her lost expression. Without saying anything further, he apologized. He felt that he was really a bastard, to have caused her to have such negative emotions. Only now did Lily know why he was here. Sheughed bitterly at herself, "I never thought it would be you! Edwards Wayne, you lied to me, didn''t you? " "I didn''t lie to you, I really didn''t lie to you!" Edwards Wayne wanted to exin and refute, but, at this moment, he was only left with silence. Indeed, it was true that he didn''t love Jane Wayne now, but five years ago, there had indeed been a ce for her in his heart. "You don''t want to tangle with my past anymore, okay? "The past is meaningless and doesn''t mean anything. I only know that you are the only person I love now, and I want to marry you. I want to take care of you and the kids for the rest of your lives. I want to give you the best living." In the cold wind, Edwards Wayne only felt an indescribable fanaticism in his heart, and even the shock in his heart, made his eyes moisten. Lily''s eyes had long ago turned red. Her long hair fluttered in the wind, and she looked miserable and beautiful yet weak. "Edwards Wayne, I know I can''t pursue your past, but... My mind is currently filled with voices of you calling her by his name. Just leave me alone for a moment, just go back to thepany. Maybe I''ll be fine after standing for a while alone!" Lily backed off, her mind was in a mess. Seeing that she had somewhat lost control of her emotions and was retreating, Edwards Wayne felt as if her heart was about to stop beating as he anxiously shouted, "Alright, Traceless, don''t be agitated, I know you believe me. As long as it can resolve the knot in your heart, I''m willing to do anything!" "Edwards Wayne, you can go back now. The wind is strong here!" Lily raised his hand towards him. Edwards Wayne saw that she was pretending to be calm, how could he be at ease. Even if she wanted to be alone, she shouldn''t have found such a dangerous ce. She should have found a safe ce. "Lily, can I take you home first? I''ll go back to thepany! " Edwards Wayne did not dare to leave, so he asked her gently. Lily shook her head, ¡°No, I don''t want to go home right now, I just want to stay here. Don''t worry, I won''t live lightly, I just want to calm myself down!" "But this ce is too dangerous, how can I be at ease?" As Edwards Wayne spoke, he walked towards her step by step. "Traceless, since you believe in my sincerity, shouldn''t you take our feelings seriously?!" "Edwards Wayne, don''te over!" As Lily watched him walk towards her step by step, she inexplicably wanted to retreat. Edwards Wayne didn''t listen to her words and continued to walk forward. He extended his hand out. "Edwards Wayne, why didn''t you listen to me? I told you to leave, would you leave? " Lily was really in pain. She had just remembered what happened that night, and he didn''t want to face Edwards Wayne right now. But, why didn''t he leave? Just give her one afternoon, wouldn''t she be able to quell the anger in her heart? She still loved him. She wouldn''t deny his feelings for her just because of this. "Lily, I can''t rest easy ..." Edwards Wayne ignored her objections one more time and continued to walk towards her. Lily continued to retreat a few steps, just when she decided to leave with Edwards Wayne, suddenly, her high heels were tied up by a steel bar that had stuck out from beneath her feet. Lily''s beautiful eyes widened, but her center of gravity was unstable as she fell backwards. "Ah ..." Lily never expected such an ident to happen. After letting out a miserable scream, she felt a figure quickly pouncing towards her. He hugged her tightly and fell down with her. The bridge was only eight or nine meters from the river''s surface. At this moment, it was only a matter of seconds before the two of them fell. Water sshed out! The bodyguards and the driver had already jumped off the car with cold sweat dripping from their foreheads and were running towards them. In the next second, the six bodyguards threw their coats away and plunged into the river. Edwards Wayne knew how to swim, but Lily''s swimming wasn''t very good, plus it was a river, the water was a little tight, she could not paddle at all. After Edwards Wayne fell down, he immediately lifted Lily''s delicate body out of the water. After Lily''s five senses were dipped in water, she coughed continuously, and felt extremely ufortable in her five visceras. Just then, two bodyguards helped Edwards Wayne to swim to the shore. "Lily, are you alright?" As Edwards Wayne was drenched in sweat, the first person he cared about was still Lily. Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Cire shook her head and replied, "I''m fine, what about you? Are you hurt? " "I''m fine too!" Edwards Wayne replied. However, one of the bodyguards said worriedly, "Young Master, your leg is bleeding!" Lily hurriedly looked towards his legs. Sure enough, the water flowing on his body was drenched in a bright red color. "What''s wrong with you? Are you hurt?" Lily immediately became anxious and worried, her face turning white. Edwards Wayne nced at it, "It''s probably something that has been scratched, it''s fine, let''s go back first!" "Young Master, there are already many people spectating from above. Should we go over to clean up?" Edwards Wayne frowned, and said indifferently, ¡°There''s no need, let''s go!" After Edwards Wayne finished speaking, he reached out his hand to hug Lily, but Lily hurriedly dodged his hand, "There''s no need, your leg is injured!" "Are you still angry with me?" Edwards Wayne, on the other hand, had a look of loss and injury on his face. Lily looked at the spirited man, who was now drenched with water. She shook her head, and suddenly pounced on him, her lips lightly touching his lips, "I''m not angry anymore, when you held me up, I already thought about it, I want to marry you!" Edwards Wayne was startled, then he smiled, "It seems like your heart knot has been resolved as well?" "Yes, five years ago, you did not know my name. If you knew my name, you might have called me!" Seeing her consoling herself like this, Edwards Wayne could only reach out and touch her head, "Let''s go, let''s go home, don''t let the children see us like this, if not, I''m afraid they will be worried." "It''s all my fault. I should have left with you earlier, but I still brought you down with me!" Lily was extremely remorseful. Edwards Wayne chuckled, "Alright, stop ming yourself, aren''t we all fine? As long as you are not angry with me!" Seeing the man''s rxed expression, Lily smiled. That''s right, a man who was willing to apany her to jump into the river, a man who was willing to pull her out of the water, she really couldn''t think of a reason to make him angry. "Mm, let''s write off all the grudges from the past!" When Lily said these words, there were no waves in her heart. When they left, although they gathered some cars to watch the show, Edwards Wayne took out a ck suit that the bodyguard handed over to him to cover his face, so no one could really see their appearances. The entertainment circle had never been a peaceful ce. There were waves after waves of hot news. There would always be people stirring up hype. It was always to the point of watching. And at an entertainment banquet in the afternoon, the newly actress Mary Ann held onto a young, red, fresh meat, and sang a passionate song on the stage, setting off quite a wave. Almost all the media outlets were guessing what the rtionship between Mary Ann and this little fresh meat was. Not only did the two of them exchange nces frequently as they sang on the stage, but even when they sat together on the stage, they were talking andughing. From the looks of it, the atmosphere was very good. Ever since Mary Ann came out of the industry, she had almost only known about everything. Of course, asionally being tied up with Joshua Wayne could only prove that it was the rtionship between the boss and the employees. Of course, although the rtionship between the two of them had always been a blur to the outside world, they had never truly admitted it. The two of them had not really admitted it, the two of them had always been very close to each other in private, causing the people who had always wanted to uncover the truth to immediately be angry to the point of jumping in anger. At today''s banquet, it was the first time Mary Ann had sung on stage with another male star besides Joshua Wayne. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Mary Ann''s eighteenth birthday had already passed, and she had officially entered adulthood, so the topic of her love life had always been one that made people interested in her. She felt that most of the young girls nowadays liked to find boyfriends who were a lot older than her. Whether it was for money, profit, or power, in short, almost all of them liked to find older men. For girls like Mary Ann, who had found a rtionship with a person of the same age, it had be clear. Around 3 in the afternoon, the banquet had ended. Mary Ann sat in the car and decided to return to thepany. When she was about to drive her car to the entrance of thepany, suddenly, a ck off ¡ª road vehicle appeared and blocked her car, scaring Driver brother to the point that he was covered in cold sweat. Seeing the worth of the luxury car, he thought to himself, Luckily it was easy to brake, otherwise, even a little scraping would have caused his year of work to be in vain. Mary Ann, who was sleeping in the back seat, was suddenly awakened by the sudden outburst. She immediately asked worriedly, "What''s wrong? Did you crash into a car? " The driver quickly pointed at the car in front of them. "I wonder what''s going on with this guy. He suddenly turned around and blocked our way." "There''s actually such a person. Just you wait, I''ll go down and take a look!" When Mary Ann heard that there was someone intentionally blocking her path, she was also very angry. Thus, ignoring her status as a public figure, she opened the car door and stepped out. As soon as she got out of the car, she immediately looked at the gap of a few centimeters between the two cars. Then, she directly knocked on the closed ck window and raised her finger to knock on the window. As the car window rolled down, a cold and handsome face made Mary Ann swallow all the words that she wanted to say. "Why is it you?" Mary Ann could not believe his eyes. The person who was blocking her path was actually Leo William. Moreover, he seemed to havee alone today. He was driving the car by himself and did not have a long line of bodyguards following behind him. "Do you have time? Let''s talk! " Leo William''s voice was low, carrying with it his usual cold aura. Mary Ann narrowed her eyes slightly. However, she was still happy when she heard his invitation to chat with him. However, when he thought about how he had coldly rejected her, Mary Ann could not be happy. If she let him know what she was thinking, she would still make him happy. "Are you inviting me?" Mary Ann took out her pride as a little girl, and raised her chin, her bright eyes looking at Leo William as she asked. "Then I won''t disturb you ..." Leo William suddenly started up his car again, looking like he was about to leave. "Hey hey hey, don''t leave, I have time!" Mary Ann''s pride onlysted for less than two seconds. She immediately reached out and grabbed the door of his car, preventing him from leaving. Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Mary Ann really wanted to p herself so that she would have no future. However, facing such a rare opportunity, how could Mary Ann let it go? Even if the other person came to ask her with a cold face, her heart was burning with passion. "Wait a moment, I''ll take the bag!" Mary Ann was afraid that he would suddenly drive away, so she immediately shouted and ran back to her business car. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She didn''t know if it was because of her high heels, but the moment she turned around, she tripped over her long skirt and fell down. Luckily, she didn''t fall too hard when she threw herself against the door of her car. However, the anxiety on her face betrayed her. Leo William, such a strict person, was almost amused by this little thing. Looking at her flustered and helpless appearance, he felt that his trip here was not in vain. Mary Ann entered the car, holding her own leather bag tightly, her expression was filled with regret. Heavens, did she make a joke just now? Was this man secretlyughing at him? My god, Mary Ann, you really have no backbone. Didn''t I just ask you out to chat with me? That''s how nervous you are. What if he said he was going to marry you, then wouldn''t you just go crazy and go to a mental hospital? After Mary Ann looked down at herself for a while, she finally pretended to get off gracefully, walked around to the side of the front passenger seat, opened the door, and sat down. "You didn''t fall just now!" She originally thought that this man didn''t mention it, but she didn''t expect him to actually care about her. If Mary Ann really wanted to smash her head to death, she could only let out a dryugh, "I''m fine!" "It''s really fine?" Leo William could clearly hear the sound of her forehead colliding with the door. "I... I just feel a little pain in my forehead!" Since he saw through it, Mary Ann would not argue anymore. Indeed, even his head was hurting from the impact. "Let me see!" While Leo William was speaking, he actually stuck his head out and used a big hand to push away the hair on her forehead. Mary Ann''s breathing had almost stopped. At this moment, she realized that Leo William was too close to her, and his hot breath had even sprayed onto her neck. "It''s red!" The man whispered. Mary Ann really couldn''t stand his gentle care and hurriedly pushed hisrge hands away. With a strong expression, she said, "I''m fine. Hearing that she was self-deprecating, Leo William''s thin lips couldn''t help butugh, "It''s pretty thick, at least, it''s the thickest one I''ve ever seen!" Mary Ann,"..." This man couldn''t have misunderstood again, right? She really meant that he had thick skin, but she didn''t say that he had thick skin. Truly excessive. He had intentionally misunderstood her words. Was he hinting that she was a shameless person? He really had the urge to just push the door open and get out. "Hurry up and move your car. This is the road, you''re in charge of the road, how do you n to get past other people''s cars?" How could Mary Ann bear to get off his car? Hence, she quickly changed the topic. Only then did Leo William slowly start the car, and drove the car away from the road towards the main road. "Why didn''t you bring your bodyguard here?" Mary Ann found nothing to say and asked him. "I want to see you alone!" Leo William replied without thinking. "Are you afraid that if your bodyguards see you looking for me, it will affect your image as a good boss in their eyes?" Mary Ann''s brain spasmed, and immediately looked at him with a bit of grievance. Leo William pursed his lips, not answering her. Mary Ann instantly felt a sense of loss that she had been neglected. "Where are you taking me?" Mary Ann suddenly asked him. "Let''s go somewhere!" Leo William suddenly turned the car onto a road. Mary Ann took a look at the road sign above. This was a newly created amusement park, and it was thergest, most fully implementedrge-scale yground in the entire country. It had not even opened yet, and was currently being anxiously prepared. Mary Ann knew that this amusement park was an industry under the William Family Group. "What did you bring me here for? This ce has yet to open, hasn''t it? " Mary Ann looked outside with her pair of beautiful big eyes and saw the newest facilities outside. On the mountainside in the distance, she saw a giant Ferris Wheel testing the wheel. There was a sound of wind chimes in his ears. Mary Ann felt that in this deserted yground, there was a very empty and empty feeling, this feeling was not bad. Leo William''s car drove forward, and after passing through a winding road, it directly charged up the mountainside and stopped in a spacious parking lot. Mary Ann saw him fiercely stepping on the brakes just now, and immediately peeked at his expression. She could not help but ask curiously, "What happened to you? Why does it seem like you are angry? " Leo William stared gloomily ahead. From here, he could see the scenery of the entire city. The scenery was beautiful, but he was in a bad mood! "You have a boyfriend?" The man''s voice was low and low. It didn''t sound like a question, but a normal question. Mary Ann''s expression froze for a moment, after being silent for two seconds, she nodded, "That''s right, if I have the time another day, I will bring you over to meet me "Why did you find a man so quickly?" Leo William immediately interrupted her, the unhappiness in his tone seemed to have grown even stronger. Mary Ann curled her lips. She could clearly hear that he was angry, but she acted as if she was going against him, and said with a very rxed tone, "So fast? Not really fast, didn''t I tell you before? There are still quite a few men who want to woo me, but I didn''t agree. If I really want to, I can find them in a few minutes and change them every month." "Are you targeting me?" Leo William suddenly turned his head, his serene eyes locking onto her little face that carried an air of arrogance. "You''re purposely angering me, aren''t you?" Mary Ann''s gaze instantly froze. Indeed, she had done it on purpose. "Didn''t you tell me to date a man my age? It''s you who said that we''re not suitable for our age and that we don''t have the chance to be together. Now that I''ve gotten what you wanted me to do, I''ve found a boyfriend who''s only two years older than me. If you''ve paid attention to him, everyone on the inte will think that we''re very suitable." When Mary Ann said these angry words, she was extremely sad in her heart. Actually, she didn''t even want to do something that would make her unhappy. But she didn''t know which part of her body was wrong, so why couldn''t she find a boyfriend to date? Chapter 429 Chapter 429 S¡ªince the man he liked didn''t like him, what was the point of her persevering? "Is love something that time can change and prove?" Leo William''s face became even more unsightly. "Do you think that in my entire life, I would ever fall in love with a man at first sight again? You think too highly of me, don''t you? Even though I am young and have roamed the in the entertainment world, in my heart, I am not so captivated by a single person that I can casually see. " Mary Ann ridiculed herself. Mary Ann''s words seemed to confirm the guess in his heart. Thus, he directly asked, "You aren''t together with him because of love, right?" "Why should I tell you? Do you care about me? What kind of status do you have to care about me? Do you think I''m a lost sheep? Do you want to show me a path by showing me the experiences of your elders? Leo William, let me tell you, I don''t need it, if you want to reject me, you have to completely reject me." After Mary Ann finished speaking, she immediately opened the car door and ran out. In one breath, she ran to the edge of the carriage. Leo William was startled by her shout. He already knew that this woman was young, but she had a temper and character. She was definitely not someone he could control. Leo William also pushed open the door and stepped out. Amidst the cold wind, the woman''s embroidered long dress flew in the air along with her waist-long ck hair. This was the first time Leo William felt that she had really grown up and was no longer a child. At this moment, he was as beautiful as a fairy. Leo William sighed inwardly, and still walked towards her with heavy steps. She was very thin, wearing a slightly loose dress that she could not control. Half of her snow - white shoulders had fallen off, revealing her fair skin. He looked pitiful, but he was also very stubborn. "Mary ..." For the first time, Leo William only called her by her surname, and didn''t call her by her surname. Mary Ann lowered her head and did not reply. Her face was already covered in tears as she carried that beautiful little face of his. Leo William immediately stood behind her and extended a hand, wanting to pull her slender body over. However, when his fingers were inexplicably wrapped around her long hair, his entire body fiercely shook, then he quickly retracted his fingers. "Come on, let''s get out of here. It''s windy here, you don''t have a coat on, you''ll catch cold!" Leo William wanted to say something, but in the end, he did not manage to say a single word. Mary Ann did not expect him to bring her along to leave this ce. She turned her head and stared at him with eyes full of resentment. Leo William saw the tears in her eyes and waspletely dumbstruck. Her long hair continued to brush against Mary Ann''s face, and her two small fists clenched tightly. A trace of anger could be seen in herrge and lively eyes, ¡°Leo William, didn''t you want to talk to me about the heavens? We haven''t even started talking yet, but you''re leaving?" "Haven''t we already talked?" Leo William suddenly did not dare look straight into her eyes, because he was too beautiful and moving, causing him to stop looking deeply into her eyes. Hearing his words, Mary Annughed sarcastically, "Don''t you want to know more about me and my boyfriend? For example, do we hold hands, kiss, or..." "Mary, enough!" Leo William immediately interrupted her words. With a handsome face that was as ck as steel, he stared at her with a heavy gaze. "These are all your matters, I do not wish to know." Mary Ann felt extremely pained, she suddenly squatted down and curled up into a small ball, "If you want to leave, then go. I still want to stay here and watch the scenery, as long as you, the big boss, don''t rush me, I will see the sky grow dark." Leo William knew that she was ying with a child again, so he could only walk over and stand behind her. In the next second, he took off his suit jacket s and covered her delicate body, "Don''t catch a cold!" "I don''t need you to worry about me!" Mary Ann directly threw his expensive suit jacket away. "What are you up to?" Leo William didn''t care about his jacket, he just felt that this little thing had a bad temper. Mary Ann lowered her head, and buried her face in her knees, "Only now do you know that I have a bad temper. That''s right, I''ve been like this since I was young. If you can''t get used to me, then don''t worry about me!" "Mary Ann, have you considered the consequences if we stay together?" Leo William also squatted down, lowering his head to look at her little head, which was now in a mess like a madman. His long hair had already fallen to the ground and was stained with dirt. "No, why think about it? Love is love!" Mary Ann suddenly raised her head, her eyes that had been washed by her tears became even clearer, she stared straight into the man''s unfathomable eyes, "It''s because youck courage, right?" Leo William looked at her skeptical eyes. From a young age, he was most afraid of bearing the doubts of others, thus, he worked diligently and tirelessly, treating his family with gentleness and gentleness, working under strict rules and without much desire. He thought that if he became outstanding, no one would doubt him. "Who said I''m not confident?" The man''s voice was slightly heavy and contained a trace of displeasure. "I said it, Leo William, I always thought you were very brave, but never would I have thought that you were even more cowardly than me!" Mary Ann curled her pretty lips. Leo William was instantly infuriated by her expression. This feeling instantly made him think of the reason why his first date with him had broken down. "Mary Ann, are you responsible for what you said?" Leo William''s voice suddenly became extremely low and hoarse. Hearing that, Mary Ann immediately looked at him uneasily, following that, she fearfully nodded, "Of... Of course!" "I will be responsible for my actions as well!" As soon as Leo William finished speaking, he extended his hand over fiercely and forcefully lifted her head. His thin lips were urate, but were filled with strong emotions as he pressed it against her lips in a punitive manner. Mary Ann was stunned, her pair of big eyes held on for a long time, unable to believe that Leo William kissed her again. and so on... N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Ouch ...!" Mary Ann''s little face paled. This man kissed too hard, her tender lips even carrying traces of pain. Leo William, who had lost his reason, only let go of her hand when he heard her pitiful cry. Mary Ann was instantly embarrassed and annoyed, her beautiful eyes red at him with resentment. "What are you doing?" "Didn''t you say I didn''t have the courage? I''ll prove it to you! " Looking at her furious appearance, Leo William actually felt that she was unspeakably cute and enchanting. Mary Ann quickly extended her hand to check her lips. Fortunately, he did not bite her. Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Mary Ann quickly extended her hand to check her lips. Fortunately, he did not bite her. "How can you prove it like this? Bullying me is the source of your courage?" Mary Ann felt extremely wronged and resentful. Would this man not care for the fairer sex? Leo William''s thin lips rose evilly, "In the past, I felt that bullying women was a bastard''s act, but now I realize, I seem to want to be more and more of a bastard!" Hearing his words, Mary Ann was so frightened that she immediately stood up and wanted to escape. Unfortunately, in the next second, an iron arm stretched out and wrapped around her petite body, hugging her tightly and then pressing her lips against her ear, "Where are you running to? Didn''t you say that you want to see the scenery here? " Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Mary Ann actually still really liked the feeling of being hugged by him, but when she thought about what he meant just now, she inexplicably became angry. Did he have to take all his happiness from bullying her in the future? She didn''t want to be that poor bastard. "I don''t want to watch it anymore, I''m cold!" Mary Ann could only lie with his eyes wide open. "I just gave you my coat, didn''t you throw it away? That means you''re not cold! " Leo William sarcastically said. Mary Ann suddenly extended her hand out, and took the initiative to wrap around his well ¡ª built body, pressing her face into his chest, ¡°Leo William, hug tighter, your embrace is so warm!" Leo William was startled when he heard the girl''s sudden change in tone. Had he been deceived? "Hold on tighter!" Seeing that not only was he not hugging her anymore, but she also wanted to let go of her arms. Her two small hands immediately grabbed onto his arms that were about to loosen up. Leo William retracted his arm a little forcefully, and looked at the little face in front of him that was as beautiful as spring, a pair ofrge cunning eyes shed with a smiley face. "You used your acting skills on me?" How smart was Leo William, he saw through Mary Ann''s little trick with a nce, and his handsome face carried a tinge of annoyance. "What acting?" Mary Ann immediately shrugged her shoulders, indicating that she didn''t understand what he was saying at all. "You''re provoking me!" Leo William never thought that he would actually fall into a trap, he had always been the one ying tricks on others, when did he ever get yed by a little girl to the point of losing all reason? Mary Ann was a little flustered. Actually, what she had said just now was indeed to enrage him, and then cause him to be rebellious. She did not expect that she had actually seeded. "I didn''t!" Mary Ann instantly wanted to pretend to be stupid. "Mary Ann, I never thought that at your age, you would have such foresight!" Leo William was really angry now, he turned around and bent down to pick up his jacket, nning to walk towards the car. "Hey, Leo William, are you going to leave me behind?" Mary Ann immediately chased after him. However, the man''s footsteps were huge. When she chased after him, he stepped on the elerator and the huge SUV instantly sped away to a distance of 100 meters. Mary Ann stood in the middle of the parking lot in a daze. Her beautiful big eyes were filled with tears. The wind was blowing wildly. "Leo William, you''ve really left me behind!" Mary Ann didn''t dare believe it. Since she was young, she had never been rejected in such a way before. She had been beautiful since a young age, and the men who paid attention to her had never beencking. Therefore, Mary Ann had never felt this kind of feeling of being abandoned. At this moment, she felt as if she had been abandoned by the entire world. Her surroundings were so quiet that it caused her to copse. Step by step, she walked to the edge of the road and shouted at the SUV that was taking a detour, "Leo William, you are a bastard!" "Do you believe that I''ll jump down from here right now..." "I will make you remember me for the rest of my life..." "I was born to be your girl. Even if I die, I want to be your ghost. I''vee to find you every night..." "You''re going too far!" Mary Ann suddenly burst into tears, and muttered, ¡°So what if I''m lying to you? If I didn''t lie to you, would you hug me? " "Mary Ann, you are just a fool, a brainless fool. It''s not good to fall in love with anyone, why did you fall in love with him?" At this moment, the SUV that was rolling down the mountain abruptly stopped. Leo William naturally heard Mary Ann''s angry shout. "Damn it!" He cursed under his breath. He hadn''t thought that this woman, despite being young, would have such an unyielding personality. She actually wanted to die just because of him? He even said that a ghost came to find him? Leo William had never been so shamelessly threatened by a woman before, but this time, he was panicking. He quickly turned the car around and rushed as fast as he could to the parking lot halfway up the mountain. They saw Mary Ann standing against the wind, with her arms spread wide, looking like she was about to escape along with the wind. Leo William mmed the carriage door and bellowed, "Mary Ann, what are you doing?" Mary Ann had actually long seen him turn the car around and drive up. At that moment, her mouth was raised in a smile, but when she heard him yell, she immediately felt sad again. "Didn''t you want to leave me behind?" Mary Ann turned around, faced him, and allowed her long hair to cover her face. She reached out her hands to straighten it out, but it was still not right. "Are you threatening me with your death?" Leo William simply wanted to have a whole new level of respect for her. Seeing his angry look, Mary Ann immediately felt that she had done something wrong and infuriated him. "I... What I just said were all words of anger. I am in my prime, how could I possibly seek death? " Mary Ann immediately forced himself to exin. "How do I know if you''re angry or not?" Leo William was really enraged by this mischievous little girl. Mary Ann immediately walked in front of him in small steps, raised her small face, and said with an apologetic attitude, "Alright, please don''t be angry at me, okay? Can''t I call you Little Uncle?" Leo William''s gloomy face became even darker. "Uncle, it''s all my fault, I''m too scheming, I shouldn''t have angered you. Send me back to the company now, I still have work to do!" Mary Ann did not dare to y with this man anymore. "Let''s go!" Mary Ann reached out to touch his arm, but the man did not shake her off, "If this goes on, I will really get sick. I can''t get sick, I still have to work tomorrow!" Seeing her pitiful appearance, Leo William actually wasn''t angry at her anymore. However, when he heard her calling him Little Uncle, why did he faintly feel that he was about to erupt with anger? "Little Uncle, I really won''t make you angry anymore. I''ll be good next time and won''t disturb your work anymore!" Mary Ann felt that no matter how much she did, Leo William would not like him. Chapter 431 Chapter 431 W ¡ª hen Leo William heard her words, the expression in his eyes suddenly deepened. After getting in the car, Mary Ann rubbed her two small hands together, it was extremely cold. "I really won''t provoke you anymore, I''ll get along well with my little boyfriend. When we get married, can you note over? I''m afraid I''ll run away!" Mary Ann was very sad at the moment, her small mouth chattering nonstop. She didn''t know why she said those words. It was as if she was extremely resentful and really needed to vent it out. However, she just wanted to say something to make this silent atmosphere less suffocating. Leo William''s face turned even more ashen, this little girl want to get married? "Why did you run away from the marriage?" Leo William red at her unhappily. "Because if you were toe to my wedding, I wouldn''t marry any man! I just want to marry you! " Considering her age, Mary Ann didn''t consider seriously about what she had said. When Leo William heard this, he wanted tough, but his mood became even heavier. "Give me some time to think!" "Ugh ...Huh?" Mary Ann only felt as if a feather had flown past her heart, causing her to be a little dazed. Her beautiful eyes blinked as she looked at Leo William, "What do you mean by saying that?" Leo William''s sturdy upper body leaned slightly towards her, and his voice became a little hoarse, "You really don''t understand what I mean?" "I don''t understand. What are you thinking about?" It was not that Mary Ann did not understand, it was that she did not dare to understand it. "Mary Ann, you were the one who provoked me first. It''s not like you want to take responsibility now, is it?" Leo William suddenly reached out his hand, smoothed out the hair on her cheek, "You didn''t give me any time, and immediately found a little boyfriend. Now, who''s bullying who?" Mary Ann''s face instantly flushed red, and in the next second, she said in pleasant surprise: Leo William, do you mean that you are confessing to me? If that''s the case, then can you say something that''s simple and pleasing to the ear? " "I like you!" As expected, Leo William said these simple words very straightforwardly. Mary Ann only felt the fireworks in her heart, illuminating her entire heart, she covered her mouth, she did not dare believe it, and then, she directly reached out her hand and threw herself into his embrace. "Say it again!" Hearing her request, Leo William was speechless. This little thing was actually so restless. "Leo William, I want to hear it again. Say it again!" Seeing that he was quiet, Mary Ann immediately pouted and begged him. "I won''t say anymore! If you say too much, those words will be meaningless!" Leo William intentionally angered her. Mary Ann immediately let go of his hand, her beautiful eyes staring straight into his eyes, "You are truly petty, why are you so unwilling to say anything more when I like to hear it?" "Mary, I want you to promise me to cut off all ties with that man!" Leo William suddenly caressed her small and exquisite face and said, "I don''t want to hear any rumors about you and him ever again!" Mary Ann''s face flushed red and her voice became much softer all of a sudden, "You ... What kind of status do you have to talk to me?" "Little uncle ..." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Leo William!" Mary Ann red at him angrily. Leo William was immediately amused by her reaction, and afterughing for a while, he replied with a hoarse voice, "As your boyfriend!" Mary Ann blushed like a little kitten again, her beautiful eyes blinked wildly, "Um ... Have you really thought it over? Are you really going to be my boyfriend? I''m going to be your girlfriend, and you can''t return the goods. You have to think this through!" Leo William looked at her blushing face very seriously and firmly, "I know, I won''t return the goods, but we still need time!" "Time? What time?" Mary Ann raised her gaze, and stared at him without blinking as she asked, "Are you saying that you still have to wait for me to grow up a little bigger before you be my boyfriend?" "Yeah!" Leo William had already thought it through very clearly! "I don''t want to!" Mary Ann rejected him in an extremely loud voice, "If you want to be my boyfriend, then start from now, at this moment!" Leo William knew that she was a small fry, and was extremely tyrannical. "But you''re still young after all..." "It doesn''t matter if I''m young, as long as you don''t mind that I''m young!" Mary Ann tapped her breast. "You won''t despise me, will you?" Leo William was stunned! What is this little thing thinking? "Alright, alright, I''ll try my best to make myself bigger. I know a lot of secret recipes, right? I will go ask my sisters for them tomorrow. Previously, I felt that if a man likes me, he wouldn''t care about my size. But now, for you, I must make myself bigger!" Mary Ann started her small talk again. Leo William, Was the person he liked a little fool? "Alright, I''m not disdaining this!" Leo William hurriedly interrupted her random thoughts and said seriously, "Alright, from this moment onwards, you can only be my girlfriend!" Mary Ann''s beautiful eyes immediately lit up, and smiled at him like flowers, "Leo William, I never thought you would actually like me, can you tell me, when did you start liking me?" Leo William was slightly startled, he couldn''t exin when he had first started paying attention to her. "Why are you asking so clearly?" Leo William frowned, as a man, he really couldn''t understand a girl''s mind. They liked to cause trouble randomly, liked to ask a lot of strange questions, and it would be difficult for you. Seeing his troubled face, Mary Ann gave up and asked, "Forget it, as long as you like me, everything will be fine." "How are you doing? Is there anything I can help you with? " After Leo William expressed his love, he immediately turned into a very dutiful boyfriend and started to care about her. "My job has always been like this. If there''s a show, I''ll take it. If there''s a spokesperson, I''ll take it!" Mary Ann viewed her work very indifferently. "Then do you need me to fund a movie or something?" Leo William was already prepared to pay a huge price for this little thing. Mary Ann immediately waved her hand, "No need, I don''t want to rely on you. I have acting skills, and the eyes of the masses are bright. "Looks like Joshua Wayne is really a good boss. I''ll treat him to a meal another day!" Leo William nodded, and looked at Joshua Wayne more highly. "Not bad, he''s a rather serious boss!" Mary Ann also nodded in agreement. "Does your Female Celebrity drop in price after you have a boyfriend?" Leo William didn''t really understand much about the entertainment circle, but he seemed to know very well that after the female star finds a boyfriend, she will lose a lot of male fans. Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Mary Ann shook her head andughed, "That depends on what kind of boyfriend I''m looking for. If she''s someone who''s a celebrity like me, then we can bundle up and sell him. Of course, if you don''t want me to be a celebrity, I can choose not to do it. After all, I started this career out of impulse. Even my mum doesn''t find my conduct agreeable." "Are you really willing to leave the entertainment circle?" Leo William didn''t think that she would actually make such a huge decision for his sake. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "I do. This way, I can be at ease as your girlfriend." Mary Ann really didn''t care about her identity as a celebrity. What she cared about the most was Leo William''s attitude towards her. "But I can see that you like acting!" Leo William took out all of the movies she had made and saw that she was indeed a strong actress in the younger generation. Mary Ann immediatelyughed dumbly and asked, "How did you know? Have you watched all my movies? " Leo William''s handsome face slightly blushed, then nodded, "I guess so. I can tell, that you have acting skills!" "Then would you look down on my identity as a celebrity?" Mary Ann knew that serious men would have some bad thoughts towards Female Celebrity in the entertainment circle. "If it was someone else, I would. But if it was you, I don''t want to think too much about it!" Leo William answered very seriously. Mary Annughed happily again, "Alright, I believe you, but you must also believe me, I won''t be reckless!" "If you dare to act recklessly, you can give it a try!" A hint of ck shed past Leo William''s eyes. Since this was a prey that he had taken a fancy to, how could he allow another man toy his hands on it? Mary Ann was a little startled, she couldn''t quite understand theplicated look in the man''s eyes. However, she was certain of one thing, that this man truly cared for her, and had truly fallen for her. Edwards Wayne and Lily got into the car, and immediately had Driver brother turn the heat up to maximum, but, Lily still shivered from the cold. She had not even recovered from the cold yet, and now that she was soaked in cold water, her body was weak to begin with. She was afraid that her illness would worsen. Edwards Wayne could only instruct the driver to drive home quickly. Reaching Wayne Family, Edwards Wayne got off the car first and then carried Lily horizontally as she walked up the stairs with quick steps. As soon as he entered the bedroom, he ordered Lily to quickly take off his wet clothes. Then, he ran into the bathroom to put some hot water on her. Lily was extremely cold, even her teeth were trembling, she quickly took off her clothes and used a thick nightgown to wrap herself up. When she walked into the bathroom, she saw that the man''s entire body was drenched, and his ck hair was cut short, it was extremely messy. "You''re also wet, how about ... Let''s bath together!" Lily suddenly spoke out, causing a look of astonishment to appear in her eyes. Therefore, she could only find an excuse and say, "I was afraid that you would also get sick. In any case, the water is already in ce, and the bathtub is big enough to amodate both of us." No matter how Lily exined or hid, Edwards Wayne understood what she meant. His thin lips unconsciously curled up and his voice became slightly joyful, "Alright, why don''t you first take a seat and bath in it!" The surprise came so suddenly, that Edwards Wayne was unable to express the joy in his heart. Therefore, he could only suppress his excitement as his handsome face remained calm, pretending to be a gentleman. He could not scare Lily, because once he broke out in passion, he would make her regret her decision. Lily was actually a little regretful. She didn''t know why she had brought it up together. She could clearly let Edwards Wayne take a shower in the room next door. Sigh, she had to bear what her words led to. Lily hung her robe on the side and then quietly sat in the bathtub. The water was very hot and instantly dispersed the cold from her body. Edwards Wayne looked at her with slightly closed eyes, as if he really liked the temperature of the water. "Lily, have you really decided?" Edwards Wayne felt that he should not force others. Lily opened her eyes slightly, and looked at him gently, ¡°Dr. Lawrence also said that she would like to interact more with you. In fact, after thinking about it, it doesn''t matter. Edwards Wayne heard that she seemed to havepletely opened his heart and was prepared to ept him, so he didn''t care about anything else. "Alright, let''s go together!" Edwards Wayne''s handsome face carried a deep smile as he reached out to unbutton his shirt. Lily kept her head down the entire time, ying with bubbles in his hands, pretending as if he couldn''t see anything. Edwards Wayne knew that she must be shy, so he did not say anything. When he sat in the bathtub, their gazes met. Lily was actually still very nervous. Even though she didn''t seem strange on the surface, her heartbeat had lost its rhythm and her beautiful eyes were also lightly trembling. Edwards Wayne also sat without moving. Of course, the bathtub was not as big as a swimming pool, the two of them sitting there with their legs stretched out, would more or less meet. Lily clearly felt a slight tremble, so she could only move. "You don''t need to think about the past anymore, okay?" Edwards Wayne spoke in a low voice, as if he was begging her. Lily nodded and replied like an obedient child. "Alright!" "Do you need to see a doctor again?" Edwards Wayne was really worried that her condition would worsen. "I don''t know, I feel like I don''t need it anymore. Dr. Lawrence helped me get rid of that knot in my heart, I feel like I don''t have anything to be afraid of right now!" Lily shook his head, andughed bitterly, "I am just a substitute for Jane Wayne. I have already calmly epted this matter, and there is no longer any feeling of conflict in my heart! It should be fine!" Edwards Wayne''s handsome face looked miserable, and said with a voice full of selfme, "I didn''t think it would be like this!" Lily suddenly swam over to his side. Edwards Wayne''s handsome face tensed up, and felt her small hands touching his palm. He subconsciously held her hand. Lily''s soft and tender face was pressed against his shoulder. "Now, can you tell me about what happened between you and her?" "You really want to hear it?" Although Edwards Wayne was currently in deep water, when he thought of the past, he felt as if he was frozen. Lily nodded and replied softly, "Yes, I have always been curious, but it seems like a lot of things have happened between you and Jane Wayne. Tell me, I will treat it as a story and not bring my own emotions into it." Chapter 433 Chapter 433 D ¡ªempsey Wayne could only nod his head, "Alright, then I''ll tell you about my past." Lily reached out a hand again, coiled it around his sturdy arm, and brought herself a little closer to the body. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Edwards Wayne originally wanted to speak, but because of her small action, he had instantly forgotten everything. Even if he wanted to, he couldn''t ignore the warm and gentle woman beside him. "Cough ..." Originally, it was a sorrowful and painful situation, but now, Edwards Wayne felt that he needed to properly calm down. Lily looked at him strangely, "What''s wrong? Are you sick? " Edwards Wayne immediately shook his head, "No, I''m just ... There''s something wrong with your throat." Lily immediately looked at his throat, only to see that it had already started rolling more than once. "Is your throat infectious?" Edwards Wayne really didn''t know whether tough or cry about her innocence. It was obvious that he did it because he was too overheated, and it was the most normal reaction a man would have. "No!" Edwards Wayne patted her face, then began to speak, "Jane Wayne is a daughter that my uncle adopted from an orphanage. My uncle and my aunt had been married for many years, and had no children, and after hearing that they calcted their fate, they adopted Jane Wayne. I didn''t think that the next year, they actually gave birth to a son. In fact, I still think it is amazing now. Does augury really exist?" Lily blinked his eyes, "Is it really that magical? Do I need one another day? Predicting how profound our rtionship is? " Hearing that, Edwards Wayne''s handsome face froze, he anxiously held onto her little hand, "No need, you don''t need to predict, our fate is already very good!" Lily immediatelyughed, ¡°What, you seem to be very nervous, are you afraid that you will figure out something bad?" "I''m not afraid, I just don''t believe it!" Of course Edwards Wayne was afraid, if fortune -teller truly said it, then the thing that he wanted to hide with all his might, would it not be exposed? No, absolutely not! "Alright, I won''t go then!" Seeing that he was opposed, Lily could only agree, "Continue!" "Jane Wayne was very sensible, very obedient, and very good at looking at others'' faces. My uncle and aunt were also good to her, and even my grandparents liked her, but at that time, I did not have a big impression of her. Even after my father passed away and my mother remarried, she would oftene to care for me, talk to me, and even endure my bad temper. I remember that when I lost my temper, I would even bite her.¡± As Lily listened, he felt extremely pained. Now that he thought about it, Jane Wayne was not so bad after all. "At that time, my personality was very solitary, and I didn''t want to interact with the outside world. Gradually, she was the only one left in my world, and at that time, I always thought that she was an angel sent by God to save me, and everything she did to me in the future, came from her heart. I slowly trusted her and started to walk out of the shadows." As Edwards Wayne thought of the past, his handsome face couldn''t help but have a hint of heaviness and sorrow. As Lily listened, she was also deeply affected. She only felt that although this man looked glorious and mighty, he also suffered a lot from his heart. "You liked her then, didn''t you?" Lily couldn''t help but ask. Edwards Wayne''s expression changed slightly, and immediately looked into her eyes. "Don''t be angry, I was still young at that time. "Alright, I''m not angry. Don''t worry about me!" Lily immediatelyughed, she felt that he was even more sensitive than herself, this kind of reaction made Lily inexplicably feel that he was a little childish, but, this made people inexplicably like him. When Edwards Wayne saw that she wasn''t angry, he finally calmed down a little and patted the back of her hand, "Actually, the traces of Jane Wayne being used by my uncle were very obvious, it''s just that back then, when I was immersed in the sense of security she gave me, I did not notice that Jane Wayne would make me go out to y at a barte at night and fight with others. I almost learned how to take drugs from others, in short, I thought it was because of my youth, but now that I recalled it, it was my uncle who had Jane Wayne lead me to the path of degenerating. At that time, I made my grandpa really angry. He even forced me to leave home." When Lily heard this, all the good impression that she had of Jane Wayne instantly disappeared. She only felt sorry for the man beside her, "How do you know that all of this is rted to Jane Wayne?" "I''m not an idiot, at that time, I felt that it was possible that we were still too young, and could have wasted our youth, and could have gone crazy, but once, there was Jane Wayne who somehow caused me to fight with another man, and at that time, the other party took out a knife, which I was actually a bit afraid of, and right after Jane Wayne pushed me away, the knife stabbed into her body. That time, I was very afraid of losing her, and felt that she would die. As time passed, I met one of those guys. It was until then I knew she had rtionship with that man. They even promised to teach me some lessons." Lily ridiculed, "I never thought that she would be so scheming at such a young age. Is she trying to attract your attention?" Edwards Wayne alsoughed sarcastically, "Her dirty trick did indeed get into my heart. After that, I became addicted to being together with her, like a yful prodigal brother, and angered my grandfather to death, and became even more disappointed in me, and after that, maybe I really wanted to reflect on my own mistakes, I still continued to study under my grandfather. Gradually, I did a lot of things in thepany, although it did not affect my uncle''s position in thepany, but the old fox was always more sensitive, and also more ruthless. Thus, he and Jane Wayne plotted something together." Lily''s heart tensed up, she looked at Edwards Wayne with concern, waiting for him to continue. ¡°That thing was rted to you too. Jane Wayne drugged me with alcohol. Originally, she and my uncle''s intention was for me to make love with Jane Wayne, and then make a scandal out of it, so my grandfather wouldpletely give up on me. However, at that time, when I realized that something was wrong, I ran out the door!" Lily''s beautiful eyes slightly widened, and immediately after, she pointed at herself, "And then, you pushed open my door and ..." "Yes, at that time, I was very anxious. I had almost pushed open all the doors on that floor, but no room could be pushed open. It wasn''t until I pushed open your room and closed the door that I found you lying on the bed. It was pity that my mind wasn''t very clear then. I can only yield to my instinct." Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Lilyughed bitterly, "Did you not see what I looked like on the bed back then?" "I can''t see you clearly at all. In order to ensure that my n is correct, Jane Wayne and my uncle gave me a very overbearing and fierce medicine." Edwards Wayne''s eyes were still full of self- me. "Actually, my face was swollen like a pig''s, my eyes were narrowed into a line, I despised myself, but when I woke up, I found out that someone had snatched away my virginity. I truly felt that it was inconceivable, who would be interested in me!" When Edwards Wayne heard her self -deprecation, he felt his heart ache but was also enraged. "Is your stepmother going to give you to another man?" "It should be, she probably wants to use that kind of method to take revenge on me, otherwise, you won''t be able to see Alice in my room!" Lily clenched her teeth, her face was also filled with anger. "You made me let them off time and time again even though you knew they were vicious people!" Edwards Wayne was speechless towards this woman. Lily sighed, "It''s all in the past, I don''t want to care about anything anymore. Edwards Wayne, perhaps you can learn to be tolerant, and only then can you learn to cherish and love others." Edwards Wayne turned his head to look at her and the light in her eyes was filled with goodwill, causing him to be unable to resist stroking her hair gently. His thin lips lightly kissed her forehead, "You''re right, we shouldn''t waste so much time arguing with others. "Right!" Lily agreed with him very much. When his thin lips left her forehead, Lily did not know where she got the courage to do so.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Edwards Wayne looked at the lips that suddenly stuck up to his, and was surprised, but in the next second, without any hesitation, he sunk along with her. This time, Edwards Wayne was in deep water. An unknown amount of time had passed, and when Lily finally woke up, she discovered that she was actually sitting on his body. Of course, at this very moment, nothing had happened. It was only a single kiss that had caused the two of them to go insane. When the two of them gradually woke up, Lily quickly stood up from his body, and said with a red face, "I''m done washing, I''ll be going out first!" At this moment, Edwards Wayne was already breaking out in cold sweat. Seeing that the littledy had already ran out in a hurry with a nightgown on his body, he couldn''t help but smile. He didn''t want to sit up so quickly and lean against the bathtub, and reminisce about that beautiful scene just now. Actually, he had already used his hands on her from top to bottom just now. She didn''t resist at all, and from this it could be seen that her treatment had seeded. Edwards Wayne had a smile on his face. After a long while, he finally stood up from the bathtub, casually grabbed a white bath towel, tied it, and walked out with long legs. Lily was already dressed, she stood by the bed with a blush on her face, and when she saw him come out, she asked, "Do you want to go to thepany?" Edwards Wayne approached her softly. "If you want me to stay at home, I won''t go!" When Lily heard the dishonest tone in his words, she immediately became anxious, "We have quite a few days ahead of us, you should focus on your work." Edwards Wayne heard her rejection and he didn''t push her further. Looking at her bright and beautiful face that was being heated up by warm water, he couldn''t help but hold her small mouth and after sucking it again, he let her go with satisfaction. "Alright, then I''ll go back to thepany to take care of some matters. "Alright, I''ll be working at home. I''m not going to work at thepany!" Lily also could not stay idle any longer because she had epted three clients today. Her workload was already extremely heavy. "You''re in a good condition, don''t tire yourself out anymore!" Seeing her tired look, Edwards Wayne could only console her with a low voice. "I know!" Lily reluctantly saw him to the door, then returned to his bedroom. What happened in the bathroom just now had a huge impact on her. As a woman with no experience, this was the first time she was so intimate with a man. Of course, this was the world of adults, Lily did not need to be surprised, but the other party was Edwards Wayne. He clearly wanted to stay, but why did she reject him? Forget it, forget it, I shouldn''t think about this anymore. Lily shook her head, forcing herself to quickly turn her mind back to work. Afternoon is azy time, for the staff in high-end office buildings, after lunch, it is the best leisure time. Anne was wearing a coat as sheid on the desk, looking drowsy. In the past few nights, she hadn''t been able to have a good rest because her little princess was simply too naughty. She had to drink milk and water in the middle of the night, and Anne had to sit in bed and y with toys for a while before she could sleep. Anne was simply about to go crazy. Sometimes, when she was really angry, she almost wanted to throw her out. The housemaid did not stay for the night, so Anne had to sleep with the child by himself. When he was discussing things with his customer just now, Anne felt that something was amiss. Anne thought that he was sick, but she did not feel hot nor did he cough. She felt that he had no cause for the illness. "Anne, hurry up and go! We''re going to have a meeting soon!" A colleague came to call her. Anne stood up, took the information for the meeting and staggered to the meeting room. However, not long after she entered, she felt her vision darken, and she fell to the ground. People in the meeting room was shocked. Just then, a noble figure walked in from the door. She was dressed in a ck suit, with a straight and strong posture, it was n. As soon as he entered, he saw Anne who was sprawled on the ground without moving. His heart had almost stopped beating. Without waiting for the other man to help him, n had already squatted down and picked her up, then ran out. As he ran, he instructed his assistant, "Hurry and call an ambnce!" n carried Anne into the elevator, causing some of the employees to be extremely shocked, they did not expect that Anne would be hugged by President n, and furthermore, his face had obvious worry and worry, as though the boss was concerned with his employees. n ignored the strange gazes of the surrounding people, and only anxiously looked at the soft and soft Anne. She seemed to have be thinner again. When she hugged him, n didn''t feel any weight. Chapter 435 Chapter 435 A ¡ª bout ten minutester, the ambnce came and n himself sat in the ambnce as they headed towards the hospital. After going through rescue and examination, Anne didn''t feel any serious pain, but thea caused by his low blood sugar was probably due to him being too tired, having insufficient rest, and being unable to keep up with his nutrition. After n heard the results, his handsome face showed no expression. It was extremely complicated. This woman loved to be brave. She had clearly exhausted herself to the point of half dying, yet she didn''t allow him to raise her daughter with her. n was truly worried to death by her stubbornness. After Anne lost the liquid, her condition slowly improved and woke up. When she saw that she was lying on the sickbed with an anxious moving figure beside her, she immediately sat up straight. "n, what did you do to me?" Anne looked at the needle on the back of his hand, and then looked at the man''splex expression. n was so angry that heughed, pointed at her face and said, "You still dare to say what I''ve done, look at what you''ve done to yourself! Hypoglycemia, overwork leading to dizziness? Anne, your body is so weak, how are you going to take care of our daughter? " After Anne heard his words, she froze. "Me? I am fainted? " Anne carefully recalled. At that time, his vision waspletely ck, and immediately after, she could not remember anything. When she woke up, she was at the hospital. "If it wasn''t you, who else would it be? If I hadn''t brought you here in time, it would have been very dangerous for you to be in such a situation. Do you know that?" n didn''t dare to hit this woman, but he wasn''t willing to scold her either. Anne lowered his head, reached out to support his cheek, and pinched it, "Thank you for sending me over, I''m fine now!" "You are fine now, but are you sure you won''t faint again? If you were fainted on the street and were picked up by another man and taken home, or were sold to the mountains by a trafficker, do you think the consequences would be serious? Don''t you love your daughter the most? For her, you have to take care of your own body, okay? " n really didn''t want to scare her, but when he thought about how she was not taking care of him, he got angry for some reason. As expected, Anne was frightened by him and turned pale, not saying a word for a long time. "The children have been rather noisy recently "Let me apany you in taking care of the children!" When n heard her words, he immediately interrupted her and said, "I promise I won''t do anything to you. If our child really makes a ruckus at night, at least we can stay and take care of her." Anne raised his head and looked at him. The man''s eyes were sincere and full of responsibility. "Alright, you can move here tonight. You can sleep in the guest room, and you can take your daughter to sleep for a few nights. I need to properly adjust my schedule, so I can''t continue to do this." After realising the danger of this situation, Anne suddenly stopped trying to be brave and agreed to his conditions, letting him live together with him to take care of the children. Seeing that she had finally taken a step back, a hint ofughter shed past n''s eyes, "Alright, I''ll go over tonight." "You have to be prepared. Daughters are not so easy to bring." Anne reminded him with good intentions. n, however, was filled with confidence. "Don''t worry, I have many ways to deal with this little thing. Moreover, my body is in good condition. I can handle it." Seeing that he was so conceited, Anne could not help but ridicule him, "Who doesn''t know how to boast? You will see until you encounter her naughty behaviour.¡± n immediately thought back to those nights he spent with Edwards Wayne''s daughter at his home. He felt that it wasn''t that hard to bring a daughter. But, n didn''t know that the older a child was, the more they love to torment others. As a result, when this kind of two¡ªyear-old little fellow became curious about new things, the parents would need to be patient to apany him. "You personally sent me to the hospital. I¡¯m afraid there will be gossip in thepany again." Anne couldn''t help but worry for her prospect. "Whatever they want to say, I''ll let them speak. Moreover, what they say can''t be considered gossip. It''s the truth, I''m just chasing after you, am I not?" n smiled, and said with some evil intent. Anne was instantly left speechless. Last time, when she shared the flowers with his colleagues, n had indeed calmed down a little, but when it came to work, he started to give her all sorts of secret care and help. Every project of her was adopted. The feelings Anne had towards him, was truly both love and hate. "Didn''t you say that it is forbidden to date in the office? How did you, the CEO, start viting the rules? " Anne mocked him. "I''m the boss, the rules are set by me and broken by me, isn''t that very normal?" nughed with a very thick face. Looking at the corner of his upturned lips, Anne didn''t know what to say for a moment. "Fine, as long as it doesn''t affect my work, you can do whatever you want 1" Anne looked at the needle on the back of her hand, and for some reason, she felt a little sour in nose. "Why don''t you ask your parents for help?" n had always been curious about this matter. Anne''s expression became sad once again. She bit his lips and said softly, ¡°Do you know about my parents'' divorce?" n''s body froze, he looked at her in disbelief, "How can this be? When did this happen?" "Two years ago, they secretly married behind my back, saying that they would not affect me studying abroad, so they wouldn''t tell me!" Anne''s eyes became watery. When she thought about how her parents had divorced without even discussing it with her, she felt extremely upset. It was as if she had be a homeless orphan. "So, you didn''t contact them even after you returned?" n found out from Billy William that her parents still did not know about Anne returning back home to work. "Thest time I called my father, it was a woman who answered. I couldn''t ept it then!" Anne laughed at herself and tried to withheld her tears. "I used the money they gave me to buy this house, a little home that I could live in. n, I reallyck a sense of security right now, in my entire world, other than working hard to earn money, there is only my daughter." "What a fool you are!" n stared at her angrily, "If you''re carrying such a heavy burden on your shoulders, why don''t you share some with me?" Anne lowered her head, looked at her slender fingers, and self - deprecatingly said, "I''ve said it before, I still know my own limits.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 436 Chapter 436 "Even now, do you still think that I would despise your birth?" n walked over and sat down on the sickbed. He extended his hand and gently held her slightly cold finger, "Anne, what do I have to do before you can ept me again? Can''t we go back in time? You haven''t changed, and neither have I. Is it just because we''ve grown up that love hase to reality?" Anne took a deep breath andughed at himself, "Can I still have love?" "Why not?" n''s heart ached for her broken appearance, and he immediately pulled her into his embrace, "Anne, even if it wasn''t for my daughter, I would definitely bring you back for myself. Because for the past three years, I have been waiting for you." "You''re lying, you said you were waiting for me because you couldn''t find a suitable one!" Anne purposely spoke to anger him. "Billy William can prove that I have never sought out another woman, and Edwards Wayne can also bear witness for me!" n frowned, could it be that he had to cut open his own heart, in order for this woman topletely see through his thoughts? Anne said sarcastically, "They are all your brothers, if I don''t speak good words for you, can you still be considered your sworn friend?" "Anne ..." n was once again silenced by her. Maybe Anne was really tired. She closed his eyes and leaned into his embrace, like a quiet child. "n, are you really willing to love me one more time? This time, you''re not going to push me away, okay? " The woman murmured in a very pitiful voice. n''s thin lips gently kissed her forehead, and he said in a low and resolute voice, "Of course, I won''t, unless you don''t want me anymore!" Anneughed bitterly, "Actually, I always want to rely on you again. Back then when I was overseas, you doted on me like a child and made me live a peaceful life. At that time, aside from loving you, there was nothing else in my mind. Now, apart from dare not to love you, I have to learn everything." n muttered softly, and only felt as if his heart was pricked with needles. "Anne! My Anne!" n could only kiss her hair non - stop and non - stop, non - stop controlling the emotions that he was about to copse. That''s right, back when he was overseas, he had indeed doted on her like a daughter. All of her pettiness, all of her pettiness, he had epted. However, the current her was so strong that he couldn''t find a chance to act against her. That was why he was on the verge of copse. "In the past, my mom said, you must learn how to be strong. It is only now that I realize how exhausting it is for a woman to be strong. Having a daughter, I am truly very tired, just like I was seriously ill. If it wasn''t for the fact that I have to face her adorable little face every day, I would really feel depressed and ill." At this moment, Anne finally revealed the weakness in her heart. She didn''t want to be strong anymore. n naturally knew that after she had given birth to her daughter, life had been extremely difficult. He could onlyfort her gently, "Alright, as long as you don''t try to show off, I will take good care of you and your child!" "OK!" Anne was once again exhausted to the point that she was about to fall asleep. As n looked at the pale corner of her mouth in his embrace, he finally let out a breath of relief. The fact that she was willing topletely rx and fall asleep in his arms showed that she trusted him at this very moment. It was not easy for n to walk this far, so even if he felt a little tired from getting his hands on her, he was still unwilling to let her go. Joshua Wayne sat in his office and looked outside the window. A few of the higher ups hade over to meet him, and discussed thetest urban romance movie that he was going to film. All of the female lead''s designs should be done by Lily, who was currently famous. When Joshua Wayne heard this name, his expression immediately becameplicated. A few of the higher ups were trying to persuade him, telling him to call Lily and ask if he could take on this job. "Is she fit to wear the clothes she designed?" Joshua Wayne''s lips suddenly curled into a cold smile. Recently, he had be more and more absent - minded about his work. He had be a boss who didn''t care about anything other than being in a daze and sleeping every day. However, this was also like an opportunity, silently luring Joshua Wayne to pull out the phone to call Lily. What the hell. She was clearly his sister-inw, as close as a family. Why did he still need to find a reason to call her when he called her? Yet, he still cowered and felt a sense of inferiority. Joshua Wayne was even more confused by his own emotions now. The dream he hadst night was to observe the three things he had. In his dream, he went to participate in the wedding between his big brother and Lily. In his dreams, he felt all sorts of fear and uneasiness. He even took out the flowers written on his chest that said ''groom'', and stomped on them viciously. No, how could he have such a vulgar dream? After waking up, Joshua Wayne didn''t forget to p his own handsome face. However, he still felt that he wasn''t conscious enough, so he ran back inside and sshed cold water on his face. This time, he waspletely awake and confused. How could he have such an unbelievable dream? Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. This was simply outrageous and heinous. However, the scene in his dreams was not something he could control. As for why he had such a dream, Joshua Wayne knew in his heart. That was because he had feelings for Lily that exceeded that of his sister-inw. When he went to find her, she wasn''t his big brother''s girlfriend at that time. It was also during that meeting that Lily left a deep impression on him. That kind of impression, which had been pestering him to this day, seemed to be difficult to forget. "I must be crazy!" Joshua Wayne punched himself ruthlessly in the chest, thinking that he was just too shameless. "She''s my sister-inw, the Mummy of my two nephews, my big brother''s woman." Joshua Wayne continuously stuckbels on Lily''s body in his heart, attempting to calm himself down. However, it was useless. He realized that once a person''s name was branded into his heart, it was impossible to erase it just by saying a few words. "I will definitely be able to hold it in!" Joshua Wayne felt that he did indeed have a thought that he shouldn''t have, but he was also very confident in his self-control. As long as he didn''t see Lily, and didn''t think about her, his life would still be normal. Joshua Wayne kept on persuading himself that he should not think about this anymore. But at that moment, his phone rang! Joshua Wayne didn''t dare believe it. Seeing the words "Lily" written on his phone, he looked like he had been possessed and immediately retreated a few steps. Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Did you see a ghost again?" Joshua Wayne felt that whatever he was afraid of had arrived. It was as if his life was deliberately ying tricks on him. "I''m not answering!" Joshua Wayne was anxiously spinning back and forth in his office, a pair of handsome eyes staring at the phone screen that was ringing. Indeed, he did not take the first call. He was satisfied with his proud self-control. Two minutes passed by, Joshua Wayne frowned, heid on the sofa and looked at the phone on the table absentmindedly. Did she have some urgent matter with me? What if it was something extremely urgent? Would she be disappointed if she couldn''t find me? No no no, I absolutely cannot let my imagination run wild, what urgent matter does Lily have to find me? At this moment, it was as if Joshua Wayne was performing aical y on his own, all of his lines became extremely funny. "Why isn''t the calling over?" Joshua Wayne furrowed his brows, he was actually looking forward to it. So contradictory. Just as Joshua Wayne was looking forward to it, his phone rang again. This time, he jumped up from the sofa and rushed to the front of the desk. With both hands on top of the desk, he squinted his eyes and stared at the phone. As expected, it was Lily who called him again. Joshua Wayne no longer had any form of resistance, he quickly took his phone and ced it beside his ear, pretending to be indifferent, "Sister ¡ª in -w, do you need anything from me?" However, Lily''s voice rang out with a hint ofughter, "I do have some matters to attend to. Um, tomorrow at noon, can we have a meal together?" Joshua Wayne''s handsome eyes instantly widened as he looked at his phone in disbelief. Then, he pretended to be indifferent as he asked, "You want to treat me to a meal? What''s wrong? Is there any good news? " "No, I just want to have a meal with you and meet you with a friend." Lily said somewhat guiltily. "Bring a friend to see me? It''s a woman? " Joshua Wayne instantly became more sensitive. Thinking about how his grandmother kept urging him to get married, could it be that he was also tricked by her? Should I find someone for him? Lily immediatelyughed dryly, "You guessed right, she is a beauty. Um, do you have time to meet her?" "Lily, how can you be like this? Don''t think that just because I call you sister-inw you can interfere with my marriage." When Joshua Wayne thought about how the other party was a matchmaker, he immediately had the temperament of a Young Master, and berated him in a very dissatisfied manner. "Marital events? "No, no, no, you''re mistaken. I''m not making a blind date with you, I''m just a client and your fan. Knowing that you''re my brother - in -w, she wanted to take this opportunity to treat you to a meal. Lily saw that Joshua Wayne was angry, and immediately exined. Joshua Wayne''s eyes slightly narrowed, "They''re really not for my blind date? Just a fan meeting?" "Really, I promise!" When Lily thought about the pitiful look on the girl''s face, she had no choice but to bite the bullet and invite Joshua Wayne. Joshua Wayne pretended to be deep in thought, "If you aren''t going to give me a blind date, then alright, I''ll go eat with you at noon tomorrow." "I''m indeed not matchmaking for you, but what exactly is that beauty going to say to you tomorrow, or confess to you? You have to think carefully about how to answer that!" Lily couldn''t guarantee that the girl wouldn''t confess to him emotionally the moment she saw him. Joshua Wayne smiled proudly, "I''m not surprised anymore. When female fans see me, which one of them isn''t bold enough to confess to me?" Lily,"..." She said it for nothing. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Then it''s a deal, you won''t feel like I have a purpose, will you?" Lily was still very guilty, she was afraid that Joshua Wayne would think too much. Joshua Wayne said inly, "What goal could you have? Moreover, you''re my sister¡ªinw, helping you rope in a customer can be considered something that I should help with." Lily never thought that Joshua Wayne would be so reasonable and hurried said gratefully, "Then I''ll thank you first." Joshua Wayne immediatelyughed cynically, "Why are you being courteous to me? You are going to be my sister-inw''s man soon!" Hearing him call her his sister-inw, Lily couldn''t help butugh out loud. "Alright, I still have things to do. See you tomorrow!" Joshua Wayne heard herughter and for some reason, he felt depressed and anxiously hung up the phone. Joshua Wayne leaned against the chair with a headache. He felt that he had walked into a foggy area and could not find a way out any time soon. Ration told him that he could not, but her emotions were at fault. Just now when she called him, his reaction was like a teenager who had just started to amuse himself. He was nervous, excited, and panicked. Joshua Wayne really hated these kinds of emotions. One had to know, he had yed in the entertainment circle for more than a day or two already. No matter what, Joshua Wayne felt that enjoying his current life was also a kind of happiness. Although he knew that he couldn''t have anything with Lily, he still enjoyed that kind of secret liking. He could actually have a meal together tomorrow. Hmm, he could really look forward to it. When Leo William was sending Mary Ann back to thepany, he suddenly invited him, "Let''s eat together tonight!" Mary Ann''s heart felt as sweet as if she had eaten candy. The man''s timely invitation made this sweetness even more. "Just the two of us?" Mary Annughed foolishly. "Otherwise? You want your mother toe with you? " Leo William purposely threatened her. "Please, please, I''m not afraid!" Mary Ann was not scared at all, but was instead confident and confident. Leo William''s handsome face stiffened, and he immediately stopped teasing her. "It''s just the two of us!" "Alright then. You decide on the location first, I''ll be backter!" Mary Ann pushed open the car door and stepped out. Standing outside the car door, he raised his small hand and waved it at him. Leo William nodded once. As they drove back to thepany, Leo William''s lips would asionally rise. It took courage to take the first step, but fortunately, everything went the way he wanted. When he first saw Mary Ann singing with that man holding hands, a fire had inexplicably lit up in his heart. That was jealousy, yes, Leo William clearly knew that he was jealous. When he realized that he actually didn''t like Mary Ann spreading rumors about him with other men, he had to face up to his feelings. He had fallen for that little thing. Since he liked her, he definitely wouldn''t give her up to someone else. Around 4 PM, Lily heard the little guys'' footstepsing from outside the corridor. She had finished two sets of work, and was in no mood to continue her work when the children returned. Thus, she opened the bedroom door, and the two little fellows were stunned when they saw her. Chapter 438 Chapter 438 "Mummy ..." Emma blinked her big, dark eyes. "Are you home?" When George saw that the Mummy was actually at home, he immediately walked over and said with concern, "Mummy, you aren''t sick again, are you?" Lily hurried over and squatted down with her forehead pressed against hers. "Look, Mummy isn''t sick today!" Emma immediately asked curiously, "Then was Mummy fired by the boss?" George immediately rolled his eyes at his sister in disdain, "Daddy wouldn''t dare to fire Mummy. If he dares to fire Mummy, we''ll fire him first!" When Lily heard his son''s words, which were extremely domineering, heughed happily, "Son, you''re the best for Mummy. In the future, when Mummy suffers, you must disy this kind of attitude, okay?" George immediately reached out and caressed her head, caring about her like a little adult, "Mummy, with me here, I won''t let anyone bully you!" "What a little man!" Lily couldn''t help but kiss her son''s face, "Mummy has been too busy recently, and didn''t ask about your performance at school." Emma immediately reported in a loud voice, "Mummy, Mummy, what do you mean by ''early love''? There''s a big sister who really likes me, she said that she wants to have an early love with me!" George immediately red angrily at her chattering sister, "What nonsense are you talking about, I don''t like her at all." When Lily heard the two words "early love", his entire body became tense. She immediately pulled her son in front of her to support him, "George, remember, if you dare to have a baby love, let''s see if Mummy wants to break your legs or not." When George heard that he was going to break his legs, his two short legs couldn''t help but tremble. He immediately guaranteed with a serious expression, "Mummy, I didn''t, it was that big sister who ran over here himself to kiss me..." "She kissed you?" Lily was in disbelief. Was the little girl nowadays that brave? "Un, that''s right. I don''t even know her yet, yet she came over to kiss my face, saying that she likes me!" George truly felt that he was wronged, he did not do anything bad. "How much older is that big sister?" Lily immediately asked sternly. "She''s not that old. She''s probably six!" George said in all seriousness. When Lily heard his son''s words, he immediately facepalmed, "Then remember, you''re still a baby, you definitely can''t like any girls, you got it?" "Mummy, don''t worry, in my eyes, I only like Mummy, other women are nothing to me!" George answered in a very conceited manner. Emma, who was at the side, immediately snorted with her little mouth curled, "Our little ssmate all said that I''m so much prettier than that big sister!" When Lily saw her daughter''s intelligent snort, she knew that she was angry because her big brother had never mentioned her name. George immediately reacted and tugged on her little arm. "Idiot Emma, I also think that you''re prettier than her!" "Then why doesn''t brother like me?" Emma suddenly had a little temper. "As long as you are not so charming, I will like you!" "When did I be so delicate? I am a strong and brave child! " Emma said unhappily. Lily was stunned. When did her daughter be strong and brave? "Emma, who taught you these things?" "It''s great-grandmother. She always praised me as a brave and strong good child!" Emma was immediately overjoyed. Lily didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Alright, stop arguing. Once youe back, you guys will quarrel for a long time." Lily was truly angered by this pair of living treasures. George immediately pulled one of her fingers, "Mummy, you still won''t believe me, right?" "Mummy believes in you. My son has good standard. He won''t easily like little girls!" Lily knew that this was an extremely important matter to George and that she had to take it seriously. "As long as Mummy trusts me!" George immediately beamed. Emma suddenly mischievously spoke, "Brother, the bet just now, did it count?" George''srge eyes nked for a moment, as he quickly rushed towards his Toy Room. "Hey, idiot Emma, I won''t lose to you!" George also quickly ran over.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Lily watched the two little fellows carefree, and her heart was filled with tranquility. Her current life was truly veryfortable, filled with joy and pleasant surprises. She felt that if she could spend time together with such a family, it would be the greatest gift that the heavens had given her. Nightfall! Just as Lily was bathing the two little fellows, a tall figure suddenly walked in from behind. "Daddy ..." Emma lifted her flushed face and giggled as she looked at Edwards Wayne who had walked in. Lily''s mind shook, she turned, and seeing the man''s smiling eyes, she suddenly thought about what happened in the afternoon, and could not help but blush. "Emma, do you miss your daddy!" Edwards Wayne squatted and pinched his daughter''s cheeks as she asked. "Yeah, I''ve been thinking about it!" The little fellow mumbled to itself in embarrassment. Edwards Wayne immediately turned his head to look at Lily, and asked his daughter, "Then do you think the Mummy thinks of me?" Emma immediately stared nkly at Lily, and when Lily heard him joke around with her daughter, she immediately red at him. "I don''t know, Mummy didn''t say that!" The little guy was really simple, she didn''t even know how to lie. Edwards Wayne''s handsome face stiffened. Lilyughed very impolitely. Edwards Wayne could only extend his head and kiss his on the cheek, "Then can you do daddy a favour?" The little thing was easy to control. After getting her father''s kiss, she immediately turned around and asked Lily seriously, "Mummy, do you miss daddy?" Lily immediately replied, "No!" Emma immediately passed on, "Daddy, Mummy said she didn''t miss you, you are really pitiful." Edwards Wayne suddenly felt that he could no longer continue with this joke. He could only look at Lily with shining eyes and said, "Are you sure you did not miss me?" Lily was simply about to be tortured by this man to the point that her face had turned hot. She could only scold lightly, "Can you not disturb me while I bathe my daughter? Go and look your son!" Hearing her coquettish tone, Edwards Wayne knew she was embarrassed. Thus, he stood up and said to Emma, "Emma, after dinner in a while, father will bring you to an interesting ce!" "Really? "Where are you going?" Emma was immediately filled with curiosity. "A very interesting ce!" After Edwards Wayne finished speaking, he turned around and left. Only then did Lily''s heartbeat gradually calm down. She actually already knew where Edwards Wayne was bringing the children to. And she was sure they would like it. Chapter 439 Chapter 439 A ¡ªfter Mary Ann returned to thepany, she was restless. From time to time, she take out her phone to check the information.She wondered when Leo William would send her a message. After all, she was still a young girl, and she could not hold herself back the moment she fell in love. She felt that only that man remained in the world. At around six o''clock, the message came. Mary Ann immediately stood up and ran towards her cloakroom. "Which skirt should I wear to look good? This one? No, it''s too childish, is it? No, it''s too mature. That''s right, this ... Isn''t it too exposed?" Mary Ann seemed to have difficulty choosing her clothes, she stood in the big fitting room, looking at the clothes that were all over the cabs, she started to have a headache. Mary Ann immediately took out her phone and looked up on the inte for a sticker that showed how she dressed during their first date. Unfortunately, what was written was nonsense. There was no standard at all. "Forget it, I''ll just wear simpler clothes!" Mary Ann suddenly realised that she should not be dressed in formal attire. After all, dating was a very private thing, being too demure and elegant would cause Leo William to feel pressured. In the end, Mary Ann chose only a ck T ¡ª shirt and a pair of nervous jeans. After that, she tied half a ball of rice to her head, making her feel extremely refreshed. After applying a faint makeup, Mary Ann preened on herself in the mirror. After feeling satisfied, she took the car key and left.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She didn''t want to bring an assistant. She just wanted to go alone. Mary Ann drove to the restaurant that Leo William had booked. This was actually a 7-Star hotel, the restaurant was on the 8th floor. Mary Ann raised her head and looked at the tall hotel building shrouded in darkness. Her two small hands were tightly entwined as she thought to herself, after eating, Leo William wouldn''t ask to go inside the hotel to rest, right? Too fast, too fast! However, he was so excited! Mary Ann''s mind raced as she thought of this. After putting on a mask and hat, she quickly walked towards the elevator in the hall. She hid herself well, so she didn''t care about the people staring at her and just kept ying with her phone. When they arrived at the private room, she directly pushed the door open and went in. Leo William was already a step ahead, he was sitting alone on the table with a cup of red wine beside him. "You''re here?" His voice was low and there was a trace of tenderness in his eyes. Mary Ann quickly took off her mask and hat, then very childishly walked behind him and extended her arms to hug him. Leo William''s healthy body was a little stiff. All of the women he had met in his life, he had never greeted them with such a straightforward manner. "About that, let me tell you first, this is the first time. You have to be more gentle, okay?" Leo William''s already tense body, after hearing her unfathomable words, immediately flushed a deep shade of red. "What are you talking about?" Leo William immediately grabbed her two little hands, turned his head, and looked at her sternly. Mary Ann''s beautiful eyes went nk for a moment, and then she pointed upwards in astonishment, "Didn''t you choose toe to the hotel''s dining hall to eat? Don''t tell me that you want to ..." When Mary Ann said this, she even used two of her fingers right? The meaning of this simply caused Leo William''s face to turnpletely red. "You''re so young, why are your thoughts so dirty?" Leo William had no choice but to scold her. Mary Ann''s face immediately flushed red. In the next second, she covered her face with her hands, wishing that she could find a hole to hide in. Did Leo William really have no other intentions? Did he simply bring her here for a meal? Ah, she didn''t want to live anymore. Leo William had been frightened by her just now, but now he was enraged by herughter, hence, he said indifferently, "Don''t tell me you think I have other motives for bringing you here to eat?" Mary Ann still did not dare to take her hands away, she only nodded. "Why are you more anxious than me?" Leo William was extremely speechless to her, but she looked extremely genuine, and it was truly interesting. "I''m not in a hurry!" Mary Ann couldn''t help but deny it, "I''m just thinking too much!" Leo William was convinced, "Why are you thinking so much? We''ve only just confirmed our rtionship, what''s the rush? " "I told you, I''m really not in a hurry!" Mary Ann hurriedly took down her small hands, her small face completely red as she exined in a hurry. Leo William looked at her pink cheeks and his chest felt stuffy. He quickly took a sip of the alcohol beside him, "Alright, I know that''s not what you mean, don''t be shy!" "Are you going to make fun of me in the future?" Mary Ann immediately asked him. "No way!" Leo William consoled her like a child. "Really? You swear!" Mary Ann really doubted his words. Leo William could not resistughing out loud, "Alright, I swear, only the two of us know about this secret, okay?" The corner of Mary Ann''s mouth rose, "Alright, I''ll believe you then!" Leo William quickly called for the waiters so that they could carry the dishes to the table. After the delicious dishes were served to him, Leo William picked up a piece of fresh fish and ced it into Mary Ann''s bowl, "Eat!" Mary Ann looked at the fish in the bowl, she was stunned for a moment, then her eyes started to turn red. The action of Leo William passing fish for her just now was so natural, with a trace of pampering. This made her think of herself from a long time ago. At that time, when she was still an eight or nine year old little girl and the fathers of other kids at the same table did the same thing. They brought the dishes to their daughters the moment the dishes were served. She so envied so much. However, thinking that she had never had a father since she was young and she couldn''t get this kind of care, she hid in a corner and cried for a long time. At this moment, there was a man who cared about her like his father and gave her food. This feeling was really good, so good that she wanted to cry. "Why aren''t you eating?" Leo William turned his head, and seeing that she was staring at the bowl in a daze, and didn''t even pick up the chopsticks, he immediately asked with concern. Mary Ann quickly grabbed the chopsticks and directly threw the fish into her mouth. "Be careful of the bones!" This was the first time Leo William saw someone directly devour a fish in one bite. Mary Ann did not dare turn her head to look at him, because she felt tears welling up in her eyes. "OK!" In the end, Mary Ann still spat out all of her bones and she could not help but wipe her eyes. She could not allow Leo William to discover such a fragile thought in his mind. Otherwise, he would definitely be angry. He had said it before, he wouldn''t treat her as his daughter. He was looking for a girlfriend. She couldn''t let him know that she was a little fatherly. She wanted to find a sense of security and dependence in him. Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Mary Ann''s movements were extremely careful but Leo William still noticed it. He couldn''t help but ask her, "What happened to your eyes?" "Ah, I''m fine!" Mary Ann hurriedly turned to the other side, trying his best to restrain her tears. The next second, the man had already stretched out his hand, pinched her chin, and pulled her face towards him. "Why are you crying again?" "I... I''m not crying! " Mary Ann immediately retorted in a low voice, "My eyes just hurt a little!" "Why aren''t you telling the truth?" Was Leo William that easy to deceive? Mary Ann secretly nced at him, "If I told you the truth, you would be angry." "If you don''t tell me, how will you know if I''ll be angry or not?" Leo William frowned. "You will!" Mary Ann muttered. "Speak!" However, Leo William allowed her to speak those words out of concern. Mary Ann could only sigh and say, "When you were giving me the fish just now, you somehow reminded me of father who I haven''t seen before. Back then, I often saw my friends'' father helping them with food, so ... Leo William, don''t be angry, I really do not have any intentions of treating you as my father." The man''s hand that was holding the chopsticks suddenly stopped. His gaze, which had an unknown meaning, locked onto the girl''s flustered and helpless little face. When Mary Ann saw his unfathomable appearance, she became even more uneasy and hurriedly exined, "Are you really angry? I really have no other intentions!" Leo William continued to extend his hand and pick up a piece of beef, and under Mary Ann''s fearful gaze, he once again put it in her bowl softly. After that, he reached out with his big palm and ruffled her hair, "Eat it!" "Ah ..." Mary Ann was dumbstruck for a moment, not knowing what the man was thinking. She had unintentionally turned his love into the fatherly love that she longed for. How could he not be angry? He gave her another piece of meat to eat? Mary Ann felt as if she was in a dream. She was extremely happy, but she started to feel uneasy. She didn''t dare to use her chopsticks to pick up that piece of meat to eat because she didn''t have the exact thoughts of that man in her mind, so she didn''t dare to mess around with him again. Leo William nced at her, like a frightened little rabbit, and his two small hands continuously held onto each other. "Why aren''t you eating?" Leo William raised his pretty eyebrows, and then said with a low voice, "You dislike my food?" "Of course not!" Mary Ann saw that he was about to misunderstand her again, and quickly ate the meat with chopsticks. After that, she looked at Leo William and said, "You still haven''t told me, are you angry with me?" Leo Williamughed mockingly, "Which eye of yours saw that I''m angry?" "You ... Aren''t you angry with me? Why? You clearly warned me before not to change your feelings for you into a plot about a rtionship with a father. At that time, your expression was so scary that I thought you were serious." Mary Ann was already sweating profusely. Leo William let out a low sigh, ¡°Yourck of fatherly love is already pitiful enough. As your boyfriend, why can''t Ipensate you?" Because of his words, Mary Ann''s eyes became watery. In the next second, she immediately threw herself at him, hugged one of his arms, and cried out loud, "Leo William, you''re such a good person. Thank you for being so tolerant towards me, I will definitely love you well in the future, and will not make you angry anymore!" When Leo William saw her childish crying, he did not know what to do for a moment. He could only gently push her away and said, "You should eat when it''s time to eat. Don''t cry!" Mary Ann just realized that her tears were too low and had affected his appetite. She hurriedly wiped the tears off her face with a tissue and smiled like a fool, "As long as you don''t mind, I''ll be happy!" "I won''t mind!" Leo William was really afraid that she would cry again, so he said some good words tofort her. Mary Ann immediately felt that the food here was extremely delicious, maybe it was because she was in a good mood. Just as night fell, a cool breeze blew and a white Bugatti Wyvern sportscar stopped in front of Anne''s house. n took out a simple travel bag for himself, locked the car, and quickly walked towards the elevator. While he was waiting for the elevator, his mood surged and his thin lips curled up into a happy smile. The elevator door opened and a few girls squeezed out. When they saw n standing in front of the elevator door, they all covered their mouths in astonishment and whispered, "So handsome!" "I''ve never seen him in this neighborhood before. Is he a neer?" "Which floor does he live? Let''s take a look!" "When I think about running into him in the neighborhood, I get so excited!" "I wonder if he''s married and whether we still have a chance!" n ignored the excited gazes of the little girls. Carrying his travel bag, he stepped into the elevator. The elevator went up all the way to the floor Anne was on. He walked to the door and knocked on it! Anne opened the door, saw that it was him, and turned around to continue changing her daughter''s clothes. "Darling!" Once n entered, he immediately discarded the image of the Great Young Master, and quickly rushed towards Crystal. Because the movement was too big, it gave Crystal a fright. After focusing her eyes again, her small mouth ttened, and cried! When n saw himself appearing, he was actually scared to the point that his daughter was crying. He immediately turned to Anne and said, "Look, I''m here. Anne ridiculed, "Your skin is so thick, you obviously scared your daughter to tears!" "Is that so? "I didn''t realize it. I''m so handsome and charming, how could my daughter be frightened by me?" n stubbornly refused to admit it, and then asked in concern, "What happened to Crystal?" "I had diarrhea. I changed her clothes!" Anne said in a low voice. "Ah, then what should we do? Would you like to see a doctor? " When n heard that his daughter was feeling unwell, the first thing he did was to take her to have a look. Anne, on the other hand, was already an experienced mother. She lightly said, "Take some medicine first before you continue to look around. If you''re still going to pull it tomorrow, then you''ll have to go and take a look!" "What''s the use of taking medicine? Where did you get this medicine? Is it expired? Shall we go to the doctor and get some more effective medicine? " As an inexperienced father, n was afraid that his daughter, who was tiny, wouldn''t even be able to take some medicine. Anne rolled his eyes at him, but he was being very careful with his daughter, which made her look at him differently. "Don''t worry, I got a doctor to prescribe this medicine previously. It hasn''t expired yet!" Anne took the medicine and prepared to boil some water for the little guy to consume. When n heard how confident she was, he stopped making a fuss and went over to pick his daughter up. "Why didn''t you give her a diaper?"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 441 Chapter 441 "¡ª Ah ... Don''t hug ..." When Anne saw that n had gone straight to hug his daughter, wanting to stop him, it was already toote. n felt a warm stream from his chest down, and then, a strange smell made him frown. He looked down and saw that his daughter had pooed again ... Straight on his shirt and trousers. "God ..." n looked like he was about to copse. His handsome face looked like it was about to cry. Seeing him in such a sorry state, Anne couldn''t help butugh. This was the first time since they met that she had smiled so sincerely. Seeing that she was only smiling and did not even try to help, n immediately became displeased, "Have you finishedughing? If you''ve doneughing, then you should hurry over to help. This little fellow must have been too excited to control herself!" Anne had no choice but to put down the cup and help him. However, during the process of helping, she burst outughing a few times. When n saw her, she finally smiled happily. Even though his entire body had been pulled by his daughter, the sense of satisfaction in his heart was extremely obvious. In the bathroom, he first washed the little guy and then changed his clothes. This time, Anne had to put her on nappies. The little guy had done all sorts of bad things, but she waspletely oblivious to everything. n had no choice but to take off all of his shirt and pants. In the end, he realized that his shorts also seemed to be stained with the smell. When Anne decided to go in and wipe the little guy''s hands with a handkerchief, she saw n calmly standing in the bathroom and washing his hands. "Ah ... What are you doing? " Anne was shocked. "Wash it clean!" n was not the least bit embarrassed. Instead, he asked openly, "Find a bag and I''ll throw away all your clothes!" "Why did you throw it away? Your clothes will be clean after you wash them!" After n heard it, his thin lips hooked up into a smile, "Will you help me wash it?" "Then just throw it away!" After Anne finished speaking even more directly, he then quickly left. n''s handsome face was filled with disappointment. When he changed his clothes and came out, the little fellow extended her hand out towards him, "Daddy ... Hug!" After making sure that she was already in her diapers, n once again hugged her in his arms and kissed her on her little cheek. Anne took the medicine and came over, then said to n, "Hold her down, I''m going to forcefully feed it to her!" "Why did you forcefully feed it? My daughter is so young, can she bear it? " Anne rolled his eyes and said, "This pill is not sweet, do you think she will drink it like milk?" n had no choice but to obey her arrangements. When he saw his precious daughter pitifully waving her small hands and kicking her legs, yet swallowing the entire pill without any effective resistance, n couldn''t even describe his feelings with the word "heartache". If he could, he truly hoped that his daughter would always be healthy. He hoped that she wouldn''t get sick, otherwise, the adults would feel too much heartache. "Why are your eyes red?" Anne realized that after her daughter had finished the medicine, n was in a daze for a long time. Then, she lowered her head and looked. n quickly blinked his eyes, "What nonsense are you spouting, who''s eyes are red?" "So much for your daughter!" Anne was truly amused by him. n looked at his daughter who had already struggled to the point where she didn''t have any strength left, and was only squashing her small mouth and crying nonstop. He subconsciously pulled her into his embrace, tightly hugged her, and then stood up. Anne leaned on the wall at the side and watched everything that he had done to his daughter. Actually, she had always felt that the person her daughter relied on the most would be her own father. As for her, she should return her father to her. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The little guy''s tears came and went quickly, and it stopped crying right away. It began to pull on n''s short hair, and after n made a face that looked like he was in pain, the little guyughed until he became a little fool. "Oh, right. You don''t need to cook tonight, I''ll order takeout!" n suddenly said to Anne as he thought of something. Anne was stunned, and said with a frown, "Why are you ordering takeouts? I bought vegetables at home! It''s not healthy outside!" "It''s very healthy, I called the cook at my house to prepare it and send it over! He''ll be here every night, and all we have to do is spend all our time taking care of the kids. " n replied with a smile. Anne was even more speechless now. The Great Young Master was indeed the Great Young Master. No matter where he lived, the treatment of the Great Young Master would not be reduced. "Alright, I''m toozy to do so. I''ll just follow you around from now on!" Since he already had food to eat, Anne was happy and at ease. Just then, the doorbell rang. Three young men came in, and after they ced the warm and fresh dishes on the table one by one, they said respectfully to n, "Young Master, the dishes are here. "Thank you for your troubles!" n said in a low voice. After they left, Anne noticed that there were five dishes and a soup on the table. "Eat, you''ve be skinnier recently, you have to eat more!" n immediately gave her a bowl of tasteful chicken soup. This was the soup he specially instructed the chef to make, precisely to replenish Anne''s vitality. The matter of her fainting due to malnutrition had always been n''s greatest remorse. Anne looked at the delicious chicken soup in the bowl and started to eat silently. This feeling returned to the feeling of being spoiled by him. Whatever food he had, it would be given to her at the first moment. If anything was fun, it would be given to her to y with. n didn''t know that Anne''s thoughts had gone through hundreds and thousands of twists and turns. He was currently just a gentle father who personally brought his daughter''s nutrition porridge, and blew small spoonfuls of it to cool her down before feeding it to her. The little fellow seemed to be hungry, as if she had a good appetite, she stared at n with her big eyes, then opened its mouth and took a sip. The atmosphere was very quiet. Anne sneaked a peek at the man beside him. His father''s aura had spread outpletely,pletely ignoring her. After the little guy had eaten and yed for half an hour, he was drowsy. n carried her and went to lie on the bed. In the past, n would feel that a little girl like his couldn''t walk. But recently, his daughter seemed to have be more and more adept at walking and even running, but she would often fall and fall. Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Anne took a bath and stood at the door wearing his pajamas. "Go sleep next door!" Anne said softly. "Let''s sleep together. I can take care of my daughter when she wakes up in the middle of the night!" n pleaded softly. Anne could only say nothing more. Since he truly wanted to be considerate towards her, she would be at ease. Shey down on the other side of her daughter and closed her eyes, but could not sleep. n also lied on his side, looking at the two of them, big and small, he didn''t feel sleepy at all. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Anne, it''s been so many years. Have you thought about me?" n suddenly passionately asked her. Anne shook his head, pretending to be cold, "No, I don''t have time to think about you!" "Really?" Even if you were busy during the day, did you not think about it when you went to bed at night? "What about dreams?" n asked, not giving up at all. "None at all!" Anne took the nket and covered himself up. n gently turned his daughter''s small body to the side and hugged Anne through the nket. His lips were pressed against her head, "Anne, I''ve been thinking about you this whole time, thinking about you everyday, do you know?" "What''s so good about me that''s worth thinking about? Beautiful women always appear around you! " Anne was still very emotional, because when she thought about how she still had a ce in this man''s heart, she felt at ease. "Why do you think I''m so easy-going?" n sighed. "You are, don''t deny it!" Anne snorted. "Why should I admit to crimes that don''t belong to me?" n suddenly pulled away from the nket and hugged her even more tightly. Anne immediately stretched out his hand to pull his finger, as if wanting topete with his strength on purpose. It was a pity that the man''s palm was too powerful. She was sessfully pulled into his embrace. "Anne ..." n murmured her name, just like two years ago, when he had carried her to sleep. Anne''s tears rolled down his face. How could she forget about the warm time he had with him? Right now, the sadness she felt made her feel even more fragile and nostalgic. "Anne!" n uncontrobly kissed her earlobe. Anne cried to the point that she could no longer resist his kiss. n had suppressed himself for far too long, and at that moment, the woman in his arms was what he had longed for day and night. If he wanted to be a righteous man, he was afraid that it was not possible. His hands and lips, were constantly branding the woman''s body. Just as n was about to achieve the goal he desired the most. "Daddy ..." A childish voice made him stiffen. He turned his head to see that the little guy had somehow gotten up and was looking at them sleepily. "Ah ..." Anne was so shocked that he quickly covered himself up with the nket, leaving only n''s head exposed. At this moment, n simply had the urge to smash his head against a wall. "Why aren''t you leaving yet?" Anne twisted his waist under the nket and urged him. n had no choice but to walk around from the nket, once again pulling his daughter into his arms to coax her to sleep. This night, it was truly not a peaceful one. At least, when n wanted to seed in his conspiracy once again, he was hit back down the moment he fell asleep with a single sentence from Anne. n felt really sad, but when he saw the little thing that was soundly asleep in his arms, he felt even less sad. After kissing her cheeks, n decided to really sleep. The next morning! The sun was shining! Lily took her daughter''s hand and led her downstairs. When they arrived at the breakfast table, the olddy suddenly spoke out, "You long, leave the afternoon free, I will bring you to meet my friends!" Lily was startled, she turned and looked at Edwards Wayne, who blinked his eyes at her and released a hundred thousand volts of electricity. Lily trembled, and could only smile, "Grandmother, I''ve been rather busy these days No matter how busy you are, you have to find some time to rest. It''s a promise, I''ll send the driver to pick you up in the afternoon, and what''s more, Lily, you don''t need to be busy with matters of earning money. First, we need to settle the important matter of the wedding between you and Edwards. You also need to consider about the birth of your second pregnant. This is the most important thing." The olddy habitually made her decision, so she did not give Lily a chance to say no. Emma and George who were sitting by the side drinking milk made eye contact. After that, George moved his small mouth towards Emma. Emma understood immediately. Then, she turned her head around, pouted her small mouth and said, "Grandmother, what is second pregnant?" Her great-grandmother immediatelyughed and replied, "The second pregnant is to have your Mummy give you another brother or sister. Do you want them?" "If Mummy gave birth to someone younger than me, can''t I be a younger sister? I''m going to be a big sister, right? " Emma asked seriously. "Yeah, you''ll be a big sister from now on. Do you like being a big sister?" The olddy felt that the child was innocent, she would definitely like him. "I don''t like it. I don''t want to be a big sister. I want to be a little sister. This way, big brother will give me everything!" Emma expressed her wish in her childish voice. The olddy and the old man beside her were stunned. Edwards Wayne and Lily, on the other hand, had smiles stered on their faces. "Emma, you can learn more things being a big sister!" "Like what?" Emma blinked her eyes wide. "Candy said she can learn to share, she will learn to take care of others, and ..." "great-grandmother, I don''t want to share. It''s enough for me to have an elder brother who can share the love of my father''s Mummy. Also, my father has promised me that he won''t have another younger brother or sister!" Emma immediately pulled the fuse towards his father. The olddy''s expression suddenly became stern, and she stared straight at Edwards Wayne and asked, "When did you agree to allow Emma to do this kind of thing?" Edwards Wayne could onlyugh dryly, "It''s because when I first recognized them, they were here. Grandma, I have only known these two children for a short while, so you should forget about the matter of the second child, in case the children find it hard to ept." "What''s not eptable about that? Emma and George are both so old now, and are four years old. This is a very opportune time for them to give birth to their next baby!" The old granny immediately turned her gaze towards Lily, "Lily, you are still very young, I am still in good health. Your grandfather and I can at least help the two of you right? As soon as possible, it will be better for your recovery." Chapter 443 Chapter 443 W¡ªhen Lily heard the olddy''s words, her entire body shivered. How could she have the mind to think about her second pregnant right now? They hadn''t even gotten married yet, and furthermore, both she and Edwards Wayne had not taken the final step yet. Seeing Lily''s troubled face, Edwards Wayne tried to persuade him, "Grandma, why are you in such a hurry? When we have settled the matter of the wedding and we are truly married, can we think about it? " Emma immediately began to cry as she wiped her tears and said pitifully, "If my father''s Mummy has a little brother and little sister, then he won''t love me anymore, right?" When the olddy saw that Emma was actually still crying, she quickly took out some delicious food to coax her, "Emma, don''t cry. Don''t worry, even if you gave birth to the third child, you would still be our most beloved little princess!" "Nope!" Emma immediately looked away. George was smart enough to not say a word. In any case, being shameless and this sort of thing, was always Emma''s job. Seeing that she could not persuade Emma, the olddy immediately turned to George and asked, "George, what do you think?" George immediately curled his small mouth, "I don''t have any objections, as long as Daddy''s Mummy can be born!" When Emma heard George''s words, she immediately turned around and stared at him, "Big Brother, you can''t say that!" George could only shrug his shoulders, "I didn''t say anything, Emma, don''t worry, Mummy is definitely not willing to give birth to another child, the two of us will just let her bring her child out of the shadows!" Lily secretly bit her lower lip. These two little swindlers were on her again. After having a good breakfast, the word "second child" left him breathless. Waiting for the olddy and the old man to send the children to ss, Lily got into Edwards Wayne''s car. Edwards Wayne reached out to hug her, "Are you angry?" Lily tilted her head and looked at him, a look of slight dissatisfaction on her face. "Are you thinking about the second pregnant as well?" "To the heavens and the earth, I definitely do not have such thoughts!" Edwards Wayne raised his hand and swore. He had promised his daughter that he would never let her live again. Furthermore, he had to keep his word. Otherwise, if he lost his lofty image in his daughter''s heart, he would feel very uneasy. "Then how are you going to exin it to your grandmother?" It seems to me that she is very persistent about this matter. " Lily sighed. Edwards Wayne frowned, "It must be because she was jealous when he went to chat with her group of old sisters that they gave birth to a second child. That''s why he sees this matter as so important." "Ah, if that''s the case, then she said that she would bring me to meet those olddies, wouldn''t I be bombarded by them in turn?" When Lily thought about this, he became extremely afraid. Edwards Wayne couldn''t resistughing out loud. Seeing her bitter expression, he could only reach out and pat her on the shoulder tofort her, "If they really said something to make you angry, you can push all of your responsibilities onto me. I don''t care anyways." Seeing that he was easy to talk to, Lily immediately whispered into his ear, "Then can I say that in your aspect?" Edwards Wayne''s strong body trembled, his charming eyes darkened instantly, and hisrge palm struck her waist in a fierce circle, "Say that again!" Lily was so scared by his dangerous expression that she did not dare say anything, and only chuckled to herself. "Alright, don''t be angry, I was just joking with you, you said it, you can just put the me on you." "I didn''t let you ruin my male pride." Edwards Wayne frowned in dissatisfaction. Lily could only obey, "Alright, I won''t say anything, alright!" However, Edwards Wayne was not willing to let her off like that, he immediately whispered into her ear. "Whether or not I can do it, you haven''t even tried it. How about trying it?" Lily''s little face instantly flushed red, and she couldn''t help but reach out to push him. She couldn''t push him away, and instead, was hugged even tighter by him. "Tonight, the two of us will eat outside. After dinner, we will give it a try!" Edwards Wayne was extremely excited. Lily frowned, "That fast?" "Shouldn''t you be faster? You have made me suffer! " Edwards Wayne''s thin lips curled up into a smile. Lily could only nod her head, "Alright then, I''ll have to see what time it is to apany your grandmother in the afternoon!" "No matter what time, I wille to pick you up. At that time, only the two of us will be out!" Edwards Wayne didn''t dare to bring the two little fellows along. Besides ruining the atmosphere, these two little guys didn''t seem to know how to do anything else. Lily could not help but chuckle, "Alright then, let''s talk about thister." Lily thought about how she would feel when she met Joshua Wayne for lunch. At noon, after Lily finished all the work on hand, he got Xipil''s assistant to book a room near the company. Lily calling Joshua Wayne''s Crazy Fan Yves Leigh made her extremely happy, and he immediately started to dress up, rushing over to meet him. Lily gave Joshua Wayne a call, and hiszy voice transmitted over, "Give me the address, I''ll rush over right now!" Lily was d that she did not have the airs of a Great Young Master and Great Star, and always had a tone that was easy to negotiate and talk with. When Lily sent the address to him via text message, she went to the dining hall to wait for the two of them. Because he had signed arge contract with Yves Leigh, Lily decided that he would pay for this meal no matter what. This was also a method to develop long ¡ª term politeness. Lily ordered all the signature dishes in the dining hall. Yves Leigh came over first, obviously she had dressed up meticulously. Once she came in, she immediately asked Lily, "Miss Lily, can you take a look for me? "Did I pick my clothes a bit too brightly?" When Lily heard how she cared so much about his image, he knew that she must definitely want to leave a good impression on him. "Miss Leigh, this looks pretty good on you, really!" Lily was also speaking the truth. The dress that she meticulously selected also had a very sweet style. "Miss Lily, I''m really excited and nervous. My palms are sweating." Yves Leigh was not afraid of Lily making fun of her in front of him. Lily smiled andforted her, "Don''t be nervous, we''re just eating together." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "You''re right, but I just can''t control my nervousness. I don''t know how to speakter, can you say something nice for me?" Yves Leigh had the expression of a fan wanting to see his idol. Just as Lily was about to nod her head in agreement, the private box''s door suddenly opened, and a slender figure walked in low-key. Chapter 444 Chapter 444 It was Joshua Wayne. He was wearing a mask and a peaked cap, covering his entire body, so no one would be able to recognize him. "Jo... Joshua Wayne! " The moment Yves Leigh took off her mask and hat, Yves Leigh almost threw herself at him and hugged him. Joshua Wayne was so scared that he quickly dodged to the side. Yves Leigh did not have the luck to throw herself into his embrace, but she did not mind at all, and instead said emotionally, "Sorry, I was really too happy. Joshua Wayne, I did not scare you, did I?" When Lily saw the scene just now, his heart tensed up. Could it be? Joshua Wayne was actually a little obsessed with cleanliness, he did not like women who were too close to him, so the one who had the smell of artificial perfume on his body, was a woman whose face was smeared all over. "It''s fine. Sit down and eat!" Joshua Wayne, in front of Lily, could not give this woman a situation that would make things too difficult for her. Yves Leigh then sat down happily, and directly beside Joshua Wayne. Immediately after, she acted like a young girl who had just started flirting. With one hand on her cheek, she blinked her eyes and stared straight at Joshua Wayne. Joshua Wayne was a little helpless, but his handsome face had a clear sh of resistance. In order to ease the awkward atmosphere, Lily took Joshua Wayne''s cup and poured him a cup of tea. "Drink some tea first, I''ve already ordered and the food will be ready soon!" Joshua Wayne looked at the tea Lily had poured for him and quickly reached for it to take a sip. Lily looked over, and seeing that Yves Leigh was immersed in her own world, she immediately coughed lightly, and then asked in a slightly louder voice, "Miss Leigh, do you want a cup of tea?" Yves Leigh was jolted awake by Lily''s voice. She hurriedly said politely, "Alright, thank you!" Lily immediately poured a cup for her, and then pretended to joke around as he asked, "Miss Leigh, which movie do you like Joshua Wayne the most?" "I like them all. I''ve watched every movie he''s made no less than ten times!" Yves Leigh replied very happily. Ten times? That was an astonishing number. Joshua Wayne instantly had a feeling that he needed to be a national protected animal. It was best if he stuck abel on his body that no one else was allowed to touch. He had never thought that a female fan would like him to such an extent. It made his blood run cold. Lily was also extremely shocked, but after that, she raised her eyes and sized up Joshua Wayne, and said indifferently, "Is he that outstanding? But no matter how I look at it, I just feel that he''s a little more handsome than others!" Yves Leigh immediately retorted, ¡°Of course it''s not only that, every character he ys is so charming and responsible, and his entire body is filled with the spirit of a man!" When Joshua Wayne actually admitted that he was handsome, a smile immediately shed across his handsome face. When he heard Yves Leigh''s evaluation of him, he hurriedly exined, "Miss Leigh, you might have misunderstood me, but the me that you mentioned, is because of the need of the role, I want to create the kind of temperament that the audience likes. Of course, all of the male protagonists y me, the glory of the male protagonists. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Lily could hear Joshua Wayne asking for help, and she immediately nodded. "That''s right, not only is he casual, he''s also veryzy!" "I''m still very fickle ..." Joshua Wayne had no choice but to make his own image as a real person. Lily was startled, what kind of ne was this Joshua Wayne on, why did he have to ruin his own image? "Oh, that''s right, he''s a little flowery. He likes young and beautiful girls ..." Lily could only follow his instructions and continue to make things up. Yves Leigh was already dumbstruck. Her pair of big eyes continuously shed with a teary light. "No ... No, Joshua Wayne, you are not that kind of person, I believe in you, you are the person in your role. " Yves Leigh tried really hard to maintain her lofty image towards him. However, she could not resist Joshua Wayne''s self - destruction. He pointed to himself and said, "I''m really not as good as you think I am. You should be the star seeker. Yves Leigh suddenly extended her hand out and grabbed Joshua Wayne''s arm, and leaned her face over, "But what can I do? I really like you, Ipletely treat you as my boyfriend, Joshua Wayne, my family background is very good, why don''t you consider me? " Joshua Wayne didn''t expect that the girls today would be so active and passionate. He was unable to break free from her hands and his handsome face quickly looked towards Lily, begging for help. Lily was also shocked by Yves Leigh''s actions, she immediately stood up and walked over to pull her away, "Miss Leigh, don''t be like this, I finally managed to get Joshua Wayne toe over for a meal with you after working so hard, if you want to scare him away, you can''t me me for that!" Lily immediately signaled Joshua Wayne with his eyes to run. Joshua Wayne didn''t want to run. He just wanted to drive away this annoying light bulb. When Yves Leigh heard Lily''s words, she immediately calmed herself down. She hurriedly used a tissue to wipe her tears away. When Lily saw her face, he was immediately shocked and said, "Miss Leigh, your eyesight is pretty bad, do you want to go out and fix it before conning in?" Women loved beauty the most. When they heard that their makeup was gone, the first thing they did was to go and fix it. After Yves Leigh left, Lily quickly said to Joshua Wayne, "While she has gone to fix his makeup, you should hurry up and leave. This time, I owe you a favor, I never thought she would be so crazy, you should hurry up and leave, I don''t want his to take advantage of you." Hearing her worry, Joshua Wayne could not help butugh, "Are you concerned about me?" "If you make an embarrassment out of yourself today, your brother won''t forgive me!" Lily returned to his seat, his face full of regret. When Joshua Wayne heard her mention his big brother, his handsome face instantly lost all color, and he sat a little dejectedly. Yeah, Lily nowpletely treated her as his sister -inw, and everything she had done today, was all because of her status. "I''m hungry. I want to finish this meal before leaving!" Joshua Wayne didn''t want to leave at all. Lily looked at him strangely, "Are you not afraid of this Miss Leigh?" "What am I afraid of her for? No matter what she says, she''s still a woman! " Joshua Wayne inly curled his lips. Right at this time, Yves Leigh returned and fixed her makeup. This time, she didn''t dare to be reckless. Chapter 445 Chapter 445 T ¡ªhe delicious food was served, and Lily immediately called Yves Leigh over to eat, Joshua Wayne was eating without thinking, his handsome eyes, could not help but look towards Lily who was seated at the side. In truth, Lily was azy woman, other women liked to put on heavy makeup, but unfortunately, she just liked to keep her face clean. However, even if she was only drawing her eyebrows and putting on lipstick, she could still give people a very captivating feeling, probably because her bright eyes had already be the most beautiful focus of attention. Lily did not notice that Joshua Wayne was secretly watching his, she had been paying attention to his every move this whole time. "Do you have wine? I want to drink it! " Yves Leigh suddenly mentioned it. Lily was immediately shocked. A woman getting drunk was an extremely troublesome matter. "Miss Leigh, I''m sorry. I still have to work in the afternoon, I can''t apany you to drink. How about... next time!" Lily said gently. Yves Leigh did not make things difficult for her, and sheughed, ''TH drink by myself, there''s no need for you to apany me to drink!" Lily frowned, following that, Yves Leigh called for a waiter to bring him two bottles of red wine. After Yves Leigh poured a cup for herself, she turned and smiled at Joshua Wayne, "Can you apany me to drink?" Joshua Wayne''s current mood was also a little gloomy. He nodded, "Alright, drink!" Hearing that, Lily''s eyes became anxious, and she immediately said to Joshua Wayne, "Didn''t you also have something to do in the afternoon? How can you drink it? " Joshua Wayne inly said, "I''m fine, it''s fine to drink a little!" Lily was truly speechless, she was most afraid of people who were drunk. Fortunately she came today, otherwise, if Joshua Wayne was drunk together with Yves Leigh, wouldn''t she hate her when he woke up? Lily could only watch as the two people beside him drank their cups down. "Stop drinking, Miss Leigh. If you keep drinking, you''ll get drunk!" Lily quickly advised her. "I''m fine, I''m good at alcohol, I can''t get drunk!" Yves Leigh said smilingly. She was very confident, but she was already drunk. Seeing that he could not care about Yves Leigh, Lily walked over and snatched Joshua Wayne''s wine cup away, "Please don''t drink anymore, can you leave first?" Joshua Wayne was also slightly drunk. He raised his eyes, looked at Lily who was angry, and smiled. He extended his hand out to snatch her cup. Instead of giving it to him, Lily took the opportunity to retreat but Joshua Wayne pounced towards her. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Lily''s beautiful eyes suddenly widened. She felt that Joshua Wayne had hugged her all of a sudden, leaving her somewhat dumbstruck. Immediately after, she felt that his big hands were still able to steadily take away the cup in her hands, causing Joshua Wayne to once again return back to his seat and sit down, "Sister-inw, you''re a woman, you can''t win against me!" Lily was so shocked by Joshua Wayne''s sudden hug that his soul almost left his body, following which, he trembled. What was she thinking? Everything was fine. Why did he have to snatch his cup? "Go ahead and drink to your heart''s content. I''ll watch. In a moment, I''ll call your family and ask them toe and carry you!" Lily immediately did not want to stop them. Joshua Wayne was actually not drunk at all. When he took the opportunity to grab the cup, he naturally threw himself over to hug her. Of course, that was only a very courteous hug. He thought that he did not reveal the desire in his heart, and Lily probably would not let his thoughts run wild. Lily really did not think about anything else, but she felt that his hands were too cheap and wanted to snatch their cups. As expected, Yves Leigh got drunk in the end. Sheid on the table, and kept saying words of love and admiration for Joshua Wayne. Joshua Wayne''s handsome face slightly flushed, it was obvious that he had gotten drunk, but he was still conscious. "I''m leaving first!" Joshua Wayne stood up, took his mask and hat, and without waiting for Lily to speak, he walked out. Lily could only decide to help Yves Leigh out first. When she wanted to go and settle the bill, she found out that Joshua Wayne had actually done it. Lily felt that Joshua Wayne was still a man after all, he knew that he could not let a woman pay the bill. Lily supported Yves Leigh who was swaying unsteadily back to her office, putting her down on the sofa to sleep. When Lily thought of how he still had to follow the olddy out in the afternoon, she could only instruct the assistant to watch over her. When she woke up, he asked her to give him a call. At around two-thirty, Lily received a call from the olddy, telling her to quickly leave. Lily took his bag and said goodbye to Xipil. Then, he went to the main hall. Outside the door, the old lady sat in the car and waved to him. Lily hurriedly called her grandma and sat in the car. The olddy was currently on the phone with some of her friends, so Lily could only sit quietly, not daring to speak carelessly. When the olddy finished her call, she immediately turned and looked at Lily, frowning, "You aren''t dressed formally enough, let''s go to the clothing store first!" Lily''s face was full of surprise, "Grandma, whose banquet are we going to?" "Yeah, it''s my friend''s sixty-eighth birthday!" The olddy answered directly. Lily was startled. Why did the olddy bring her to attend her birthday banquet? She doesn''t know anyone. Although she was resisting in her heart, Lily did not dare to say no, and could only listen to the old lady''s arrangements. Lily was originally a designer, so she knew her style very well. She chose a set of unassuming ck one ¡ªword long skirt that had a slightly waist constricting design, and appeared to be very low key and graceful. The olddy looked unhappy, "Lily, how are you going to pick a ck one? Aren''t you going to pick a festive one? " Lily immediately answered with a smile, "Grandmother, it''s her birthday. I shouldn''t be wearing those wedding clothes right?" The olddy didn''t know what to say, so she could only nod. "That''s true. Alright, let''s go!" Lily felt that although the olddy might be domineering and forceful at times, she was still rational in most of the time. After the car left the shop, the olddy ordered the driver to pick someone up. "Lily, in a bit, I''ll introduce you to a family member!" The olddy said happily. "Oh? "Who is it?" Lily was also full of curiosity. "She''s Edwards''s cousin, her name is Jane Wayne. They used to hang out together when they were young!" Lily''s beautiful face froze for a moment. Jane Wayne? Hearing the olddy''s tone, it seemed that she did not know that Jane Wayne had hurt Edwards Wayne before, so she would definitely not say such things. "Oh ... I''ve seen her! " Lily could only smile as she regained herposure. "You''ve seen her before? When?" The olddy still did not know that Jane Wayne had taken the initiative to provoke her. Chapter 446 Chapter 446 "Not long ago!" Lily did not want to talk about the details. Since the olddy did not know anything, she might as well pretend that she did not know. In front of a high-end residential area, Jane Wayne dressed extremely beautifully. She was dressed in a bright blue fishtail dress, and her long hair was done in a fashionable yet dignified manner. When she got into the car, she saw Lily, and her expression froze for a second. She didn''t think that the olddy would actually bring Lily over. She thought that she was the only companion left. "Grandma, didn''t you say you would bring sister-inw along?" Lily wanted to act, but who would have thought that Jane Wayne would act first. The olddy immediately smiled and said, "I didn''t n on bringing her along at first, but after thinking of how she would have to deal with these kinds of situations in the future, I decided to bring her out for a look." Lily could feel the olddy''s concern for him. Only, she didn''t think that Jane Wayne would actually be willing to call her sister-inw in front of the olddy, this was really a little ridiculous. Not long ago, she had clearly wanted to snatch Edwards Wayne away. "Grandmother is right, sister - in -w''s background isn''t good enough. She won''t be able to fit into our circle for a while. Grandmother should let her attend more asions, so as to not embarrass Wayne Family!" Jane Wayne was smiling as she spoke, so it was as if she was joking to you. However, Lily could clearly hear the piercing meaning behind her words, but she did not refute her, in case the olddy felt that she was apetitive person. However, Lily pretended not to care, but the olddy seemed to be dissatisfied, ¡°Jane, your sister- inw''s background is not too good, but you don''t need to stress it over and over again, just say a few words in front of us, in front of outsiders, you better control your mouth!" Jane Wayne instantly felt as if she had eaten a yellow lotus, and could not say what the pain was. Lily gratefully looked at the olddy, feeling more and more that she was a good olddy. "Grandmother has taught me a lesson, I will never speak ill of sister ¡ª in -w again!" Although Jane Wayne gave in on the surface of her mouth, in the bottom of her heart, she still despised Lily''s lowly status. Moreover, she believed that if this secret could not be hidden, someone would reveal it sooner orter. The olddy could also see that Jane Wayne was unconvinced, and said indifferently, "You are also a child that our Wayne Family has adopted, we have never underestimated your origin, so, I hope that our entire family will live in harmony." Jane Wayne was immediately like a chicken whose feathers had been plucked, her entire body felt a chill, because, it was as if she was seeking her own humiliation. Indeed, in terms of birth, she was not that much more noble than Lily, but she had actually self - righteously mocked him just now. The olddy was a perceptive person. She could tell that she was harboring malicious intentions, so she deliberately reminded her. This was also a form of punishment. "Yes, Grandmother!" Jane Wayne waspletely convinced this time. In front of the olddy, she did not dare be impudent. When her foster father was imprisoned, he had specifically instructed her to stay by the old man and olddy''s side and serve them well because this matter was rted to the two elders'' future wishes. Although thepany had already given all of its authority to Edwards Wayne to take care of, the two elders still had a lot of businesses under him, with a total value often billion. Jane Wayne had always remembered his foster father''s words, so ever since his adoptive father had been imprisoned four years ago, Jane Wayne had endured the pain of having feelings for Edwards Wayne and apanied the two elders by their side as a filial granddaughter. The olddy didn''t really like or dislike her either. She only felt that she was a sensible child and had already taken on the surname Ji, treating her like a family member. Jane Wayne became quiet, but Lily''s anger was also somewhat relieved. The olddy''s aura was not bad, with just a few casual words, she had already shocked Jane Wayne''s aura. She did indeed have the demeanor of a matriarch. When they arrived at the banquet hall, the olddy was wearing an embroidered qipao with complicated patterns embroidered on it. It looked very rich and noble. With her short silver hair, she looked even more imposing. From the looks of it, the olddy was definitely one of the influential figures in the noble circle. As soon as she appeared, a group of old grannies came over to greet her. The olddy was also able to freely chat andugh with them. "Ah, Madam Wayne, this ... "How unfamiliar. Who is it in your family?" A few old grannies noticed Lily. They knew him because the old grannies would often bring her around to y, but it was Lily''s first time appearing so they were naturally curious. The olddy did not avoid this topic and openly introduced, "This is my grandson''s wife, Lily." Lily was deeply moved that the olddy had admitted her identity so easily. This was more than enough to prove her identity and there was no need to hide it. Jane Wayne, who was listening at the side, felt that it was extremely ufortable. Once, she had longed for this identity of hers. But now, everything was destroyed by Lily. This scheming woman relied on her two children to easily obtain the recognition of the elders of the Wayne Family. However, a person''s luck would definitely run out, Jane Wayne stared at Lily who was greeting the noble wives resentfully, wishing that her gaze could turn into two sharp des and cause two bloody holes to appear on her body. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Under the introduction of the olddy, Lily also shook hands with the noble wives to greet them. "Madame Ji, your fate is really good! Look at your granddaughter-inw, she has a face full of wealth. Look at her facial features and nose, they all look like they belong to you!" "That''s right. He looks so young, and I even heard that he already has two children. Tsk tsk, how enviable." When she mentioned her two cute grandchildren, the olddy couldn''t stop smiling. This was the best gift that the heavens had given her. "Yes, yes, yes. My two little fellows are really adorable! I''ll bring you guys some other day!" The old lady said proudly. "We saw itst time. That pretty face is really unrivalled!" When Lily heard the olddy talking about children with them, she became a little embarrassed. Although she wanted to admit that her child was cute and beautiful, but in other people''s eyes, she was not so perfect. There were also praises for her that made her feel embarrassed. What did she mean by ''a rich person looks like a rich person''? What was the basis for all of this? Jane Wayne stood at the side in an even more embarrassed manner. With Lily here, she would definitely be in the air, who would even notice her? Everyone''s attention was on Lily. Chapter 447 Chapter 447 "¡ªOld Mistress Wayne, Jane is also here. We haven''t seen each other for more than a year. He''s come out so lively, do you have a boyfriend?" An olddy who was standing by the side immediately noticed Jane Wayne and asked. It was only then that the olddy remembered that Jane Wayne had been left alone. She quickly pulled her hand and asked, "Jane, tell Mrs Henryson yourself, do you have a boyfriend?" Jane Wayne knew that the other party was nning to introduce him again, and it was truly annoying. But, since they are all people in the same circle, Jane Wayne did not dare to lie, and could only reply, ¡°Not yet!" "She''s so beautiful, and yet she still hasn''t found a boyfriend. Old Madam Ji, is your Wayne Family''s home tutor too strict? Like that granddaughter of mine, her boyfriend has been changed quite a few times. " A few old women immediately followed along. "That''s right, I''m already old enough to get married and negotiate with her. I can look for her if I want!" The olddy smiled and said, "I wanted to find a suitable family for her, but she kept saying that she is not in a hurry, so I didn''t think too much about it. Which family has an outstanding young man, remember to introduce him to Jane." "Grandmother ..." Jane Wayne immediately had a bashful expression and grumbled. Seeing that Jane Wayne was getting shy, some of the wives startedughing, and the olddy said generously, "What''s there to be shy about? Look at your big brother, he has two children, the difference in age is not that big, you should hurry up too." After Lily heard this, her beautiful eyes looked over to Jane Wayne. As expected, she saw that her face had stiffened for a moment. Immediately after, Jane Wayne red at her with full of resentment, as if all of the responsibility were solely on her. Lily fearlessly looked into her resentful eyes, and then casually took a sip of the tea in his hand. "My family has one, my grandson just returned from overseas and is studying to manage his family. If Miss Jane doesn''t mind, how about we meet another time for dinner?" He immediately had a wife selling off his children. Although Jane Wayne was the adopted daughter of the Wayne Family, she could still be considered the daughter of the Wayne Family. Another olddy immediately said sarcastically, "Isn''t that grandson of yours talking about girlfriends? "I think, my grandson is verypatible with Miss Jane and the two of them are about the same age." Jane Wayne felt extremely disgusted in her heart as she looked at the two olddies fighting each other. Did she know what kind of trash their grandchildren were? There was no door. Looking at Jane Wayne''s disgusted expression, Lily knew that she must have a lot of thoughts in her heart right now. "Oh, right. Old Lady Wayne, may I know which famous n or youngdy your grandson''s wife is from?" Suddenly, an olddy on the side untactfully asked this question. The hand Lily was holding the cup with, was slightly stiff. Jane Wayne secretly heaved a sigh of relief as she sneered in her heart, and finally brought up the topic of conversation with Lily. The olddy''s face did not look good, but she had to protect Lily, because she was no longer an outsider. "Although she is not from a famous family, her family background is not bad. This is not a big problem. The main problem is that my grandson likes her very much. I also like her. She is sensible and gentle!" The Old Granny knew that Lily''s family background was nothing to talk about, so she could only praise her character. Lily truly felt that it was too difficult for the olddy to protect him. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When they were chatting with the olddy before, they had often heard the olddy mention her daughter ¡ªin ¡ªw, saying that she was born into a bad family and didn''t have a strict upbringing. As soon as her son died, she impatiently married him. However, the few olddies present were all intelligent, seeing Old Lady Ji''s expression, they knew that he did not like this topic. Thus, no one dared to ask any questions. "Grandmother, I''ve met some friends. I''m going to greet them!" Jane Wayne saw her usually ying with other sisters, so she stood up and then looked at Lily intentionally, "Sister-inw, you are also a young man. How about I introduce my friends to you?" Lily did not expect Jane Wayne to call her over. She wanted to reject him, but the olddy immediately said, "That''s fine. Lily could only stand up, "Okay, Grandma!" Lily and Jane Wayne walked towards the group of young girls in the distance. Halfway there, Lily stopped in her tracks, "I want to go to the washroom!" But Jane Wayneughed sarcastically, "What? "Do you not have the guts to get to know the women in our circle?" Lily curled his lips, "Why do you think I''m afraid of this?" "Isn''t it? Because you were born, you feel inferior! " Jane Wayne used her birth as a warning to her. It was as if this was what hurt Lily the most. Lily was startled, then she confidently and confidently raised her chin and replied, "Jane Wayne, the one with low self-esteem is you, I thought you said before? I have never belittled my birth. On the contrary, you, by saying that my birth is low, in terms of low status, I can''tpare with you. I was loved by my parents since I was young, and you, I heard you were taken back from the orphanage!" Jane Wayne never thought that Lily would actually treat her like the ce where she felt the most pain in her heart, causing her face to turn white. However, she couldn''t take this p in front of so many people. Just then, Jane Wayne''s sisters seemed to have discovered them and immediately walked over. It was toote for Lily to avoid them. Seeing her sistersing over to support her, Jane Wayneughed coldly. This group of sisters all had sharp eyes, and their only hobby was topete with others. On Lily''s body, other than her clothes, she did not have any eye-catching ornaments, nor any expensive handbag that others could see. Jane Wayne hoped that she would be criticized by her group of sisters with the most vicious words. "Are you Lily?" Suddenly, a girl ran over quickly and grabbed onto Lily''s arm. "I''ve been to your New productunch before, your autumn winter attire is very beautiful this time." Chapter 448 Chapter 448 Lily was startled, following that, a few other girls looked at her with surprise. "Lily is the main person in charge of Only Idealism''s design this time? I heard that it''s not cheap to find her to design a set of clothes!" "Of course. It''s already priced in the millions." Lily did not expect this group of people to recognize him, and furthermore, bring up the matter regarding his work. Jane Wayne originally wanted to see Lily being maliciously bullied by them, but she never thought that this group of snobbish girls would actually treat her like an unattainable god. Although Lily was not confident, she naturally did not want to go overboard in front of Jane Wayne. "I heard that all the Female Celebrity in Joshua Wayne''spany are lined up to find you for their designs. Now, we have to set up a time to work together, isn''t that very difficult?" Lily already knew who was secretly raising the price for her. Other than Joshua Wayne, there seemed to be no one else. Lily felt that she really needed to thank him. If not for him, she wouldn''t have been able to get to where she was today. Jane Wayne stood at the side, she was so angry that she almost vomited blood. When did Lily be a famous designer? Why hadn''t she heard of her name before? Did she make it up for herself? Haha, this is too shameless, isn''t it? How could she not be clear about her own capabilities? "I think you must have misunderstood something. She is just a rookie from Only Idealism Design Corporation. Since when did she be such a big shot?" Jane Wayne was truly unconvinced, so she could only reveal Lily''s mask. Lily''s face paled. Indeed, she was feeling guilty. "Jane, what is your rtionship with her?" Some people were curious. Lily knew that Jane Wayne was doing this on purpose to embarrass her, so she had to protect herself. Thus, she directly said, "I''m her sister-inw!" This sentence was enough to suppress the entire audience. Almost everyone''s expression was filled with shock and envy. "Oh, you''re the girlfriend that Young Master Wayne publicly admitted to?" "Do you know now? She and Young Master Wayne had already secretly given birth to two children, so why was her design so expensive? Just because her status right now is too precious!" The girl who had recognized Lily at first nce immediately exined. Lily was slightly dumbstruck. In fact, she had never thought of borrowing the identity of a Mrs. Wayne to make herself known. When Jane Wayne heard that she was a Mrs. Wayne, she immediately sneered, "Isn''t it too early to call her Mrs. Wayne? They have not even married yet, and even the engagement has yet to happen. Merely, when they gave birth to two children, they already knew that they were going to give my elder brother a child without a name or a share." A few girls beside them saw the two of them secretly shing, and they also looked like they were watching a show from the sidelines. Lily felt that if he did not step on her today, it would feel itchy. "Even if I don''t have a name right now, my child already has a name!" Lily had to remind her of this. Jane Wayne immediately thought of the olddy''s extremely happy expression when she mentioned the two children and shivered. Perhaps, she shouldn''t be joking about her child. If the olddy heard about it, she would be scolded again. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Didn''t you want to go to the bathroom?" Jane Wayne immediately asked with a cold smile. Lily then turned and left. On the way to the washroom, Lily received a call from Edwards Wayne. Lily didn''t actually want to go to the washroom, it was just an excuse to leave. At this moment, she held her phone and walked towards a ce with fewer people. The man''s low and concerned voice was heard, "How was the banquet? You didn''t suffer any grievances, right? " When Lily heard his concern, the anger she had just received immediately dispersed as well. She replied softly, "With your grandmother here, I didn''t suffer any grievances." "It looks like my grandmother really treated you as a granddaughter - in -w!" When Edwards Wayne heard that the two of them were getting along so well, this was also what he wanted to see the most. "That''s how she introduced me!" Lily was a little happy. "Then you definitely won''t be at a disadvantage if you follow my grandma. My grandma is good at socializing. If you learn from her, you''ll definitely learn a lot of things." Edwards Wayne proudly praised his grandmother. "I can tell that your grandmother is simply skillful in this sort of situation. Indeed, I must learn from her more." Lilyughed. "I''lle pick you upter. Do you still remember what we need to do tonight?" Edwards Wayne said until here, his voice suddenly low and hoarse. Lily only felt her heart palpitate as she replied with an embarrassed expression, "I don''t know, what are you going to do?" Edwards Wayne knew that she was pretending to be stupid, and didn''t want to wear her, so he only lazily said, ¡°We aren''t doing anything, we are just dating!" Lily immediatelyughed, "Did I promise you?" "Do you know how I deal with people who go back on their word?" Edwards Wayne''s tone immediately became dangerous. Lily blinked her eyes, "How do we deal with this?" "Bullying to the death!" Edwards Wayne''s answer was filled with Evil. Lily''s little face instantly turned white, and then turnedpletely red. She immediately pouted and said, "Enough, I won''t tell you anymore. Come over hereter!" Even though they were cursing him, they were looking forward to his arrival. "I love you!" "Ah ..." Edwards Wayne was somewhat stunned by the sudden confession. After that, the man spoke in a deep voice, "Idiot, I said I love you, can''t you hear me?" Lily''s face became even redder, even her heartbeat became like a drum, jumping nonstop. "I love you too!" Lily lowered her voice, and after saying this sentence as if she was a thief, she hung up the phone. It was really the first time he had expressed his feelings so Georgely. Lily didn''t have that calm andposed tone of Edwards Wayne, she felt that after she said it out, she had the urge to bite her tongue. Would Edwards Wayne make fun of her? Could it be that the moment he knew that she loved him, he would start to be a monster? "Lily,e here and eat something!" Just as Lily was thinking, the olddy suddenly walked over and called him. Lily hurriedly put his phone back into his bag. The olddy immediately asked curiously, "Who called you?" Is it Edwards or the children?" Lily immediately replied softly, "It''s Edwards Wayne ..." "Oh, child. You and Edwards are about to be husband and wife. Why are you still calling him by his surname?" When the olddy heard this, she immediately became unhappy. Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Cire was shocked for a moment, but after that, she could only mutter, "I will change it in the future!" "That''s more like it. You little couple shouldn''t be so formal with each other. You should be more intimate with each other by calling me by name. If you even bring me a surname, then it would seem quite different." The olddy was very active in maintaining their rtionship. Lily could only nod his head while blushing, "I''ll remember it, Grandma!" Immediately after, she seemed to have thought of something and quickly pulled Lily''s arm, lowering her voice and asking, "Oh yeah, I''ve always wanted to ask you something, have you and Edwards really been together before? I mean, other than that time five years ago!" Lily did not expect the olddy to meddle in her affairs. She was stunned. "Yes, or no? Don''t be shy, I''m your grandmother! " The olddy thought that Lily was embarrassed by his silence and quickly asked in all seriousness. Seeing the elder''s sincere and concerned gaze, Lily could only tell him the truth, "Actually, we have never been together before." "Why? Is it your problem, or Edwards''s problem? " The olddy was really looking forward to their second child, but she didn''t expect that their rtionship hadn''t even happened yet. Just how long would it take for her second child to go? Lily immediately admitted it, ¡°It''s my problem!" "What''s wrong with you? Could it be that you still dislike my grandson? " The olddy really couldn''t understand what kind of problem Lily would have. As far as she knew, young people these days were much more open - minded than they were back then. A single pair of eyes could lead to an ident. But now, they had been together for such a long time. Furthermore, they were living under the same roof for such a long time, yet they hadn''t even been able to see each other. This was truly a problem. Lily did not want to mention that she had a slight problem with herself, so she was afraid that the old lady would be worried again. Thus, she could only say, "Grandmother, don''t be angry, I''m actually trying tomunicate with him about this problem." "Alright, you guys should hurry up. When we get back this time, I''ll pick a good day for all of you. First, get engaged, then get married. At that time, you guys can seriously consider the matter of your second child, okay?" The olddy''s tone towards her was also very gentle. Lily felt a warm feeling in her heart. She felt that since the Old Granny approved of their marriage, it was more joyful than any blessing. "Alright, Grandma, don''t worry!" When Lily thought about his second child, he felt a headache. In fact, she really felt that two children was enough. Moreover, she had a daughter and a son. However, the elder didn''t think this way. The olddy had lost a son earlier on, so she felt that it would be better to have more children. The Listen to her would chat about some gossip and she would asionally interrupt the conversation. However, in front of a group of olddies, her words were insignificant, but she realised that Edwards Wayne''s grandmother held a very high position amongst them, and almost everyone was surrounding her and talking. Lily was even less worried about who to socialize with. On the other hand, Jane Wayne was with her sisters groups, she hated Lily''s existence to death and seized her previous position. Now that the olddy had Lily to apany her, she basically would not think of anymore. William Family! Billy William didn''t have anything to do today, so he rested at home by himself. After lunch, hezilyid on the balcony, staring at the sky in a daze. Ever since she fell in love with Lynn Wood, she had be an infatuated BOY. She would always feel sad whenever she wasn''t careful, and there was no passion in life when she felt it. Because, even the person he loved didn''t dare to go out and confess. What was the use of him? Billy William was wearing a white T-shirt, his temperament was clean and noble,pletely different from those rich kids. Since his family was the second oldest, the burden of his family was always carried by his older brother. Ever since he was young, his ambition had never been as big as his older brother''s. Just as he was about to dream about meeting his goddess in a dream, his cell phone rang. Seeing the call, Billy Williamzily answered, "Hello, n!" "My sister is drunk. She called me toe pick her up. I can''t leave here right now, so I''ll give you a chance. Hurry up!" n''s voice revealed a trace of anxiety. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Where is she? Why are you drunk?" Billy William immediately acted like he had just awoken from a dream, his voice filled with anxiety. "I don''t know. I suspect that she might have fallen in love again!" n''s words shocked Billy William, and his handsome face immediately turned pale white. n saw that he had stopped breathing immediately, andughed uncontrobly, "I was just joking with you, look how nervous you got, my sister doesn''t even have a boyfriend, where did you get the heartbreak from? She just drank too much at a party." Billy William was so angry that she wanted to beat him up. "Hurry up and send me the address!" Billy William found it hard to suppress the anger in his tone. n was stillughing, and sent him a message. Billy William could not sit still any longer and quickly rushed back into his room. He changed into a more formal suit, grabbed his car key and quickly left the room. When he drove his ck Maybach over to the high ss dining hall where Lynn Wood stayed, he saw Lynn Wood sitting alone on the sofa, with one hand on her forehead, as though she had drank a lot. She looked intoxicated, but there were a myriad of styles that attracted the men that passed by to look at her. Seeing her like that, Billy William felt pity for her. He slowed down his steps and took a deep breath, until he stood in front of Lynn Wood, and said, "President Wood, your brother asked me toe and fetch you!" Lynn Wood lifted her head. Seeing that it was Billy William, a trace of awkwardness shed across her beautiful face. "Why is it you? Where''s n? " "He''s busy right now, so he asked me toe over!" Billy William also felt that it was a bit embarrassing, he felt that Lynn Wood was trying to despise him. "Then, thank you. I signed a big contract today and was overjoyed just a moment ago. It''s not like I brought a driver along for a drink!" Lynn Wood was actually happy inside, maybe because he was too used to seeing the greasy smell from men, he suddenly felt that Billy William was very fresh. "President Wood, don''t be so polite with me!" After Billy William finished speaking in a low voice, he reached out to help her up. However, he did not expect Lynn Wood to directly reach out and grab his arm. Billy William was stunned for a moment. In the next second, Lynn Wood leaned on his shoulder, her beautiful face was covered in a bright red color, and her pair of deep beautiful eyes were also misty and blurry, captivating. Chapter 450 Chapter 450 When Billy William saw her proactively leaning on his body, ayer of darkness also gradually shrouded his clear eyes. The woman had a faint perfume on her body. She didn''t seem to be greasy at all. On the contrary, she had a mature aura that belonged to someone of her age. She was very attractive. "Lend me a shoulder to lean on, my legs are weak!" Lynn Wood had truly drunk too much, and at this moment, he felt that his entire body was devoid of strength. Billy William immediately asked softly, "President Wood, can I carry you out?" "I''m very heavy, you can''t carry me!" Lynn Wood chuckled. In the next second, Billy William easily carried her. Lynn Wood felt an unprecedented sense of safety. Her blurry eyes widened slightly. In the next second, sheid back in his embrace and didn''t say anything. Actually, Lynn Wood was not as drunk as she was, but, the one who came to fetch her was Billy William, she suddenly felt that she might be even more drunk. Billy William felt that the woman in his embrace calmed down, her thin lips raised slightly, as she walked towards the Great Walk Outside with heavy steps. When he reached the car, he gently put Lynn Wood down and opened the door to the car. He gently sent her to the front seat and sat her down, then helped her buckle up. After doing all this, Billy William sat in the driver''s seat and asked softly, "President Wood, where do I send you to?" "I don''t know, I can''t go home. Otherwise, my mom will scold me!" Lynn Wood closed his eyes and muttered. Billy William saw that she was really drunk, so he asked in a low voice, ¡°Then do you have any other ces to rest?" "Yes, I have an apartment that can take me there ..." As Lynn Wood said that, he took out his phone and found an address for him to look at. "Alright, you sit tight. I''m going to be driving!" Billy William drove towards her apartment. When they reached the apartment building, Billy William realized that Lynn Wood seemed to have fallen asleep. He sighed softly as his heart ached. He directly carried her to the twenty-eighth floor, then gently woke Lynn Wood up, "President Wood, do you have the key?" "Yes!" Lynn Wood reached into her bag but she could not find the key. Billy William had to help her open her bag, only then did he realise that when the woman left her room, she actually wanted to put so much equipment inside. When his hand caught the object that women often used, his handsome face immediately swelled red. Finally, as he was sweating profusely, he found the key and opened the door. As he supported Lynn Wood who was staggering to her bedroom, Billy William was sweating profusely. This suite was obviously filled with the traces of a woman. Even the decorations were of a very delicate and exquisite style. Billy William never thought that Lynn Wood, this seemingly beautiful female CEO, would actually have such a fine room of her own. He had always thought that Lynn Wood was one of those powerful girls. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Billy William... I still want to drink!" Suddenly, the woman on the bed stood up and pointed at the door. "Go to the wine shelf and get a bottle of red wine for me ..." Hearing that, Billy William''s handsome face became startled, and he anxiously advised, "President Wood, don''t drink anymore, you''re already drunk!" "But I want to drink, I''m not in a good mood!" Lynn Wood supported his forehead with his hands, "Can it be that you feel that I don''t have the slightest bit of femininity?" Billy William looked at her dumbstruck, and shook his head. "No way, I feel that you have a lot of femininity..." "You''re lying, I know ..." I know that everyone in mypany is saying that I have a manly personality, that I don''t know what it means to be gentle and considerate, I know, I know everything. " At this moment, Lynn Wood''s heart was in pain, because she was actually a little moved by Billy William. But when Billy William called her "President Wood", he called her by such a strange name that she couldn''t even take the initiative if she wanted to. At the moment, while he was standing in his room, Lynn Wood could not do anything. Billy William saw that she was so sad that he started crying. He immediately walked over, knelt beside her and consoled her in a low voice, "Who said that, I feel that you are an exceptional woman. You have qualities that other women do not have, you are graceful, magnanimous, and have a very good personality!" "Do you like me?" When Lynn Wood heard him praise himself so much, she immediately blinked her eyes. Her blurry eyes, stared straight at him. Billy William''s heart was beating wildly. Seeing the woman''s face that was so close to his, heated up to the point of being extremely beautiful due to the alcohol, Billy William''s heart skipped a beat. He immediately lowered his head bashfully. "I ..." I am not worthy of you!" "Why do you men say that? Heh, I finally understand. Is it because women are too strong, that no one will like them? " The moment Lynn Wood heard his answer, her mood instantly copsed. It was probably because she had endured too many of these false words that she was so excited at this moment. Seeing that she was actuallyughing coldly because of this, Billy William was also stunned. "I like you!" Billy William suddenly shouted, "Lynn Wood, I really do like you, it''s just that, in my heart, I am inferior to you in every aspect..." "Say that again!" Lynn Wood suddenly stoppedughing coldly, her beautiful red phoenix eyes stared straight at him. "I... "I am inferior to you in every aspect..." "It''s not that. It''s the first sentence!" Lynn Wood immediately interrupted him. Billy William''s handsome face instantly flushed red as he said nervously, "I ... I like you!" "Are you sure?" Lynn Wood seemed to wake up from her stupor and immediately questioned her, "If you like me, why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Billy William looked slightly surprised, "I don''t dare to say, for fear that you will despise me!" In the next second, she immediately pounced on him from the bed. Seeing her pouncing towards him so crazily, Billy William''s only option was to spread his arms and hug her tightly, "President Wood ..." "Call me what?" Lynn Wood felt that the scent in his embrace was really nice, clean and sunny. What to do, she had gotten addicted to it. "Lynn Wood!" Billy William carefully shouted out this name. This was a name that could only be called in dreams. "Yeah, hug me tight!" Hearing him call his name, Lynn Wood''s heart was filled with an indescribable happiness. Billy William hurriedly hugged her even more tightly, and after that, he whispered, "How do you feel towards me? Do you like me? " "I like it!" Lynn Wood nodded, "I liked it a long time ago!" Billy William was shocked, and asked puzzledly, "You said that you liked me since a long time ago, how early was that?" This answer was simply too surprising. However, it was also a truly pleasant surprise. "I can''t remember, but I like you now!" Lynn Wood didn''t want to waste time thinking about that. She only knew that at this moment, she wanted to be in his arms. "Do you have a girlfriend?" Lynn Wood suddenly raised his head from his embrace and stared straight at him. "No!" Billy William answered in a slightly hurried manner. He had been waiting for her this entire time. "From now on, you have one!" Lynn Wood pointed at her face. "It''s me!" Chapter 451 Chapter 451 W ¡ªhen Billy William saw her domineering expression that looked like a queen, not only did he not dislike her, he actually liked her temperament. "You really want to be my girlfriend?" Billy William was so excited that he started to sweat profusely. "Do you want to have a try?" Lynn Wood suddenly pulled his hand, and retreated step by step. Before Billy William could react, Lynn Wood suddenly fell on the bed behind him. "Ugh ...I ..." Billy William was really afraid that she would treat him as a hooligan, so anxious and thirsty. However, very quickly, his voice was swallowed by the lips that the woman actively sent over. When the thin lips touched her soft lips, Billy William''s mind went nk for a moment. He could not believe that as he was currently kissing Lynn Wood, he was still pressing down on her body. The faint fragrance of her body assaulted him, making him dizzy, but very quickly, as the instincts of a man controlled him, he seized back the leading position, allowing this kiss to deepen. It was unknown how much time had passed, but when Billy William finally regained some rity, his lips had already stopped at her t stomach, which was in her slender lower abdomen. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Billy William was stunned once again. What was he doing? "Billy William, is this your first time?" Lynn Wood''s voice suddenly sounded out, and faintly asked. Billy William felt all the nerves in his body tense up, and admitted somewhat embarrassedly, "Yes!" "Me too!" Lynn Wood''s words made Billy William jump again. The color in his eyes immediately deepened, and her heart wildly jumped with excited sparks. "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have been so rude to you ..." Billy William immediately wanted to stop all this, because when he found out that it was also her first time, he knew that it was time to stop. "No, don''t stop!" Lynn Wood suddenly sat up, her beautiful eyes had a tinge of sadness in them, "Can you not stop?" Billy William looked at her in shock, his voice hoarse, "I cannot hurt you!" "Think of it as me hurting you, okay? I''m twenty-eight years old, and I want to make amends... The taste of men! " It was also because Lynn Wood was drunk that she dared to say something so bold and passionate. It was so much that Billy William was almost unable to endure her actions, and his nerves immediately tensed up. "I''m afraid you''ll regret it if you wake up from your drinking!" Billy William said in a low and hoarse voice, "Lynn Wood, do you know what you''re saying?" Lynn Woodughed lightly, and self -deprecatingly said, "Of course I know, you really think I''m drunk? "Actually, I''m still very sober. We are already adults, so we can all take responsibility for our own actions. Don''t worry, I won''t me you when I wake up from my drinking!" Billy William looked at her captivating lips that moved up and down, and thought of the taste he had just tasted. Indeed, his heart was once again filled with an intense desire. "Are you sure?" Billy William actually thought about it even more than she did, because this was the most beautiful dream he had ever. "I''m sure ..." Lynn Wood suddenly reached out and wrapped her arms around his neck, allowing him to press lightly against her shoulders. "Billy William, I''m sure!" Billy William felt that the woman''s voice was like a me, burning through his logic bit by bit. In the face of his beloved woman''s soft and gentle appearance, perhaps no man would be willing to be a righteous man. Billy William was also not willing to do it. No matter how serious the consequences were this time, in the future, he would have to endure more pain. At this moment, he only wanted to be as crazy as her and sink to the bottom. "Pain ..." The woman''s coquettish voice called out, causing both of them to fall into passion. Dusk was approaching and Lily had already been apanying the olddy for more than three hours. They watched as Edwards Wayne rushed to bring them out of the boring banquet! Her phone rang, she looked down, and saw that it was not Edwards Wayne, but Yves Leigh. She must have awakened. Lily leaned close to his ear and whispered in concern, "Miss Leigh, are you feeling better now?" Yves Leigh had clearly just woken up, and her voice sounded very dispirited. She asked with great difficulty, "Miss Lily, did I get drunk today? Did I do anything to lose control of myself?" Lily couldn''t help but want tough. Yves Leigh was much more honest when she was drunk, when she was sober, that would be when she lost herposure. "No, you were drunk and fell asleep on the table!" "Did I say anything I shouldn''t have?" Yves Leigh suddenly asked her nervously. Lily nodded, "Although you didn''t do anything, you have said so much, it''s nothing more than confessing to Joshua Wayne, saying that you like him or something like that!" "Ah, I don''t want to live anymore. Miss Lily, I knew it, I must be speaking nonsense, Joshua Wayne must be annoyed to death by me, Miss Lily, what should I do? Is it true that I will never see him again? What should I do? " Yves Leigh cried in grief. Lily knew that she had be like this because she really liked Joshua Wayne, so he could only console her, "Don''t cry, it doesn''t matter, Joshua Wayne is also drunk, he definitely didn''t hear what you said!" "Really? Is he really drunk? " Yves Leigh was a little surprised, "I got drunk because I was excited and happy. Why would he get drunk? You don''t want to talk to me? " Lily realized that, as expected, women who were in love would be suspicious. "I don''t know why he got drunk. Maybe it was because he was a man. He loved to drink." Yves Leigh nodded, "Yeah, that is the most reasonable exnation, thank you Miss Lily, if not for your good fortune, I might not even be able to meet him, we can work together happily in the future!" "Miss Leigh, will you look for me in the future "Don''t worry, I won''t. My words are the best. I''ll trouble you to fulfill my wish this time. Miss Lily, do you know?" I''m engaged, and I''m getting married at the end of next month! " Yves Leigh''s voice became sorrowful all of a sudden. Lily was stunned once again, and for a moment, she didn''t know how tofort her. "You must think I am ridiculous. I married because of my family asked me to do so. He is a friend of childhood. I neither hate him nor love him. But he treats me pretty well, for the sake of my parents, I agreed to marry him, but, for my parents'' sake, I have always been in love with Joshua Wayne, so I wanted to see him, I tried a lot of ways, in the end, you helped me fulfill this wish, although I said a lot of things that I shouldn''t have, but at least I spit them out, my heart feels better, I hope that when I get married, I can invite you to join me!" Yves Leigh braced her spirit, so that she did not look so sad. Lily suddenly felt that she looked to be carefree, like a spoiled young miss. But now it seemed that she was sensible and obedient, even though she had some crazy actions towards Joshua Wayne, but she could understand. People that she liked, shouldn''t she be crazy for once? Chapter 452 Chapter 452 "Alright, I will go over and bless you!" Lily felt that his friends were really not many. "Really? That... Can you bring me Joshua Wayne''s autograph? " Yves Leigh was very happy and conveniently made a request. Lily was at a loss whether tough or cry. However, since the other party was taking care of his own business, a signature photo was not too much. "Alright, I''ll ask him for it and send it to you!" Lily promised her. "Thank you so much, Miss Lily ..." Oh, no, let''s be friends. Can I call you Lily? You don''t look that much older than me! " Yves Leigh was extremely happy, she instantly felt that Lily was a very good person. "Sure!" "Mm, alright, I''ll hang up first. Thank you for not leaving me in the dining room. I''ve been borrowing your office to sleep for the whole afternoon!" Yves Leigh said with gratitude. "You''re my client, after all. You have to treat your customer like you treat God. I''m afraid I''ll make you sleep on the sofa!" Lilyughed and said. "I''m not feeling wronged. I''m very grateful. This is it for now, I have to go home!" "See you next time!" After Yves Leigh finished speaking, she hung up. Lily looked at her phone and sighed emotionally. It turned out that Yves Leigh was so anxious to see Joshua Wayne, not because she wanted to date him, but because of her girlhood dreams. "Lily, who are you calling?" the olddy asked, looking over her shoulder. "A customer!" Lily replied softly. "Come sit over there with me for a while!" The olddy immediately took her somewhere else. Heartache! Because of the ceremonial dress she was wearing, she had to look nice while sitting down. She just sat like this, feeling even more tired than when she was at work. Only when Edwards Wayne called did she have an excuse to leave. The Old Granny also warned her, "Go and have a good romance with Edwards. As for the child, I have already instructed Old Garry, he will take good care of these two little things. Don''t worry!" "Thank you grandma, then I''ll be leaving first!" As if he had been greatly relieved, Lily said two words of thanks before pulling her skirt to head towards the Walk Outside. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. From a distance, Jane Wayne saw her figure and she quietly followed him out. When she arrived at the door, she saw that it was dusk. Lily directly walked toward the third carriage. Jane Wayne''s eyes were almost popping out of their sockets, it was actually Edwards Wayne herself who came to fetch her. As she watched the cars drive away, Jane Wayne realised that the bag in his hand was almost deformed by her. In these five years, even though Jane Wayne was abroad to apany the two elders, she had never stopped paying attention to Edwards Wayne for a single moment. Out of all the girls that wereing and going around him, they had almost never be her opponent, because she understood Edwards Wayne the best. He was definitely not a yboy. Although he was young, he had an extremely calm temperament and would never casually y with women just because he was excited or empty and lonely. He was used to being lonely and could endure it. In fact, his heart was tightly sealed, and not just any woman could easily enter his heart. If that woman were to enter his heart, she would be the happiest woman in the world. Edwards Wayne doting on his woman would definitely bring about a sense of warmth and peace of mind. No matter how heavy the storm was, he would cover her up. Jane Wayne had once enjoyed his warmth and care, so she could not forget about him. In these five years, she thought that her hopes of finding a girlfriend had grown greater and greater. The reason why Edwards Wayne didn''t find one was because he couldn''t let her go and kept waiting for her toe back. And now? This was truly ironic, the rtionship that Jane and Edwards Wayne established since childhood, was actually unable to contend against the sudden appearance of Lily. She was so jealous that she became mad, and wished she could drag Lily along to die with her. "Jane, what are you looking at?" Suddenly, the olddy''s voice came from behind her. Jane Wayne quickly restrained the emotions on his face and turned her head. With a gentle smile on his face, she said, "Grandmother, I saw Elder Brother Edwardsing!" "Oh, he came to pick you up for dinner!" The olddy frowned, "This brat, why didn''t youe in and say hello to me? I''m going to scold him when we get back!" When Jane Wayne heard that they were going to share a romantic world with each other, she couldn''t help but grind her teeth in hatred. "Grandma, Brother Edwards seems to be very good to sister-inw. It''s really enviable!" Jane Wayne asked tentatively. The olddy nodded. "That''s right, your brother really treats her unreasonably well. Even I, this old woman, am getting jealous. However, young people have the way ofmunication. No matter how good he is to you, it''s only right. They are about to be husband and wife!" " Brother Edwards will be very good to me in the future. Being his wife, he will definitely be very happy!" Jane Wayne sighed. The olddy''s expression suddenly became shrewd as she tried to ask, "Jane, you haven''t been looking for a boyfriend for so many years. Don''t tell me you like Edwards?" Jane Wayne never thought that the olddy would actually ask her about this. She was so frightened that her face turned white, and she immediately shook her head and denied, "Nothing ... No, Grandmother, how dare I!" "Jane, you are a smart child, I believe you won''t disappoint grandmother. Edwards and Lily are about to get married, although the children are young, they are all sensible now, our Wayne Family''s reputation requires everyone to protect us, back then when your father made a mistake, I did not forgive." Jane Wayne was so frightened by the Old Granny''s words that her entire body froze. She knew that the Old Granny was not joking. "Grandmother, don''t worry about that, I''m just a sibling to Elder Brother Edwards. You know what sort of person I am, if I don''t give you my boyfriend, I just want to stay with you and grandpa." Jane Wayne immediately withdrew her tender body tofort the old man. Although the olddy''s words did not contain a trace of warning, it still told Jane Wayne that she shouldn''t have some thoughts. "I was only casually saying that. Look at how nervous you are!" The olddy immediatelyughed and held her hand. "Alright,e here. Grandmother will formally introduce to you a very outstanding young man!" Jane Wayne was so frightened that her entire body shivered, following that, the olddy brought her to a young man. "This one!" The Old Granny smiled and introduced him, "He is the youngest son of the protagonist of today. He has already taken over the family business and is a very stable person. If you have the chance, contact him more." Chapter 453 Chapter 453 B¡ªeside him stood a man of average height, wearing a pair of sses, looking very polite. When he saw Jane Wayne, he was naturally stunned by her beauty and immediately extended his hand over enthusiastically, "Hello, Miss Ji. I''ve long heard Old Madam Ji mention you. The moment Jane Wayne saw this man, she lost all interest in talking any further. However, the olddy stood at the side. Furthermore, the olddy seemed to be very satisfied with this man, Jane Wayne could only take out the etiquette of a young miss, and smiled, "Hello, thank you for your praise!" "Alright, Mr Chu, let''s have a good chat. I won''t disturb you any longer!" After saying that, the old lady turned around and left. When Jane Wayne saw that the olddy had left, the smile on his face stiffened. This Mr. Chu was interested in her. He passed her a ss of wine and then began to ask about her. Jane Wayne grumbled in her heart. This man''s height was too average, she wasn''t even fit to carry Elder Brother Edwards''s shoes. She suddenly felt ufortable. Was she that despicable in the olddy''s eyes? Was he only worthy of such a man? The more Jane Wayne thought about it, the more sad she felt that the olddy was biased. As they drove towards the bustling city area, Lily leaned into the man''s embrace lightly. The atmosphere was very quiet. Edwards Wayne ced one hand on her slender waist, and held her small hand in the other, gently ying with her fingers. "What did you learn from my grandma today?" Edwards Wayne asked with a lowugh. "I''ve learned quite a few ways of greeting, posture and etiquette!" Lily answered honestly. Because she was so direct, making her look like an honest child. Edwards Wayne liked her attitude. "How do you feel?" "Very tired!" Lily sighed, ¡°It''s true that I''m very tired, and I can''t get involved with the topics they talk about. It''s normal for people to ask me about it, sigh,munication is really an art, maybe I can''t enjoy the pleasures of it." Edwards Wayne saw that she was really a little tired, and could only console her, "You just came into contact with this life, and in the future, you will have to do this more and more, what should you do?" "If it''s for your sake, I''ll study hard and get used to it. If you''re not afraid that I might embarrass you, then I won''t learn!" Lilyughed, and said mischievously. Edwards Wayne was moved when he heard this. He lowered his head and kissed her cheeks, "If you''re really willing to learn for me, then I''m really happy. Of course, I don''t want you to be too tired, so I''ll allow you to waste your studies!" Lily immediately beamed. "You are a good person, but, since I have decided to do it, I must do it well, or else, I will let down the time I wasted!" "You are so principled?" After Edwards Wayne heard this, he wanted to kiss her even more. "That''s right, your time is not the only precious thing. I feel that my time is also very valuable!" Lily said smugly. "When did I say time was precious?" Edwards Wayne did not want to be the scapegoat, "Time to apany you and your child is the most precious!" Lily reached out and tapped his lips, "You really know how to speak nicer words. Honestly speaking, have you gone online to study yet again?" Edwards Wayne''s handsome face froze, and then, without holding back, he kissed her lips, "Who said I need to learn?" Lily couldn''t even make a sound, nor did she dare to do so. This was because a single sound could easily cause Driver brother to misunderstand what they were doing right now. Finally, the car reached its destination! Lily got off the car, and just then, she realized that there was a 7¡ªstar hotel! Her little face couldn''t help but turn hot as she stood by Edwards Wayne''s side, a little helpless. Edwards Wayne looked at the ck ceremonial dress she was wearing, revealing her snow-white skin and her slender waist. With a single nce, he felt as if his blood was about to boil. "Let''s go and eat first!" When Edwards Wayne saw her rosy white face, he knew that she must be imagining things. However, his intentions were clear. Bringing her to the hotel''s dining hall to eat, Lily did not think about it too much, but it would be difficult. Edwards Wayne reached out his hands, gently held her small hands, and led her to the great hall. Since there were two people having dinner today, Edwards Wayne didn''t take the guest box. Instead, he asked for Larry''s help to reserve a table next to the window, in a rtively hidden location. Through the delicate patterns in the air and the flowers and trees, one could vaguely see the customers and waiters walking back and forth within the restaurant. It was more like living a life, and not like in a private room where the atmosphere would gather together, making one feel short of breath. Lily liked this kind of atmosphere. It was as if their love affair was just and honorable. Edwards Wayne ordered some dishes, and also some dishes that Lily liked. It was only after the waiter had left did the two of them quiet down. Lily turned her head to look at the scenery outside the window. Just then, someone''s phone rang. Edwards Wayne took out his phone and looked at Lily, "The children look for me!" Lily tensed up and quickly urged, "Then why aren''t you answering the call right away? What if the children have something urgent?" "What''s the matter with them?" Edwards Wayne suspected that his son purposely called to ruin the atmosphere. Lily red at him. Edwards Wayne immediately ced his phone on the table and pressed speaker. Sure enough, Emma''s high - pitched voice sounded out, "Daddy, Daddy, you brought Mummy out to eat delicious things again. You aren''t even bringing Emma out, Emma is so angry!" Both of them looked stunned. Then, they startedughing. Edwards Wayne instantlyforted his angry daughter gently. "Emma, Daddy will bring you out to eat delicious food tomorrow as well, okay? Don''t be angry!" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Well!" Emma was an easy to coax child, and she was instantly coaxed into being happy. Just then, George''s voice sounded. "Idiot Emma, go away, I want to talk to Father!" "No, I''m not done yet. Let me tell you first..." "Big brother, you''re a bad guy, I''ll ignore you!" Emma''s voice was getting smaller and smaller, probably because George had ran away with her phone. When Edwards Wayne heard his son''s voice, he felt a headache. The corner of Lily''s mouth rose, waiting to hear what her son had to say. Sure enough, George immediately spoke in the tone of a little adult, "Daddy, why did you suddenly bring Mummy out to eat? Do you have some sort of purpose? " Hearing his son''s questioning tone, Edwards Wayne was instantly displeased, and said with a low voice, "What is my purpose? I just wanted to take your Mummy out to have a meal since she was too busy recently." Chapter 454 Chapter 454 "Alright, Daddy, stop pretending, what are you pretending in front of me for? Didn''t you want to share some private time with my Mummy!" George curled his lips, he did not like his father''s nonsense. Edwards Wayne looked up at Lily, who couldn''t help butugh. This devilish brat, he must be beaten up when she gets back. "Alright, I just want to bring your Mummy out for a romance. Do you have any special aim?" Edwards Wayne decided not to pretend to be elegant. "Then remember to bring my Mummy back safely. Also, you are not allowed to bully her!" Hearing that, George immediately warned him. Edwards Wayne was about to go crazy, this little thing, do you know what it meant to bully? N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Son, why are you looking so closely at your Mummy? Don''t you want her to be closer to Father? " Edwards Wayne suddenly asked unhappily. "How are you two going to get close to each other? Haven''t we slept together already?" George felt that they had already slept on the same bed before for Emma, so they should have already been close to him a long time ago. When Lily heard that Edwards Wayne wanted to teach his son a lesson, she quickly snatched away his phone, turned off the handphone, and whispered into his ear, "George, have you eaten yet?" When George heard her voice, he immediately smiled and said, "Not yet, I''m already preparing to eat. Mummy, where are you eating?" "Oh ... We are in... the restaurant!" Lily said embarrassedly in the hotel''s restaurant. "Mummy, you seem to be very nervous!" George immediately recognized it. Lily immediatelyforted her, "I''m not nervous, stop thinking random thoughts, hurry up and go eat, I''m hanging up!" After returning the phone back to Edwards Wayne, Lily red at him and asked: What topic do you have with your son everyday?" Edwards Wayne slowly ced his phone on the table, his thin lips curling up into a smile, "Most of them are talking about you." "Talk about what? What do talk about me? Why don''t you talk to him about his sses at school? And his interests? " Lily felt very depressed. This father and son was talking about her all day? "Do you think we need to worry about your son, that clever little thing? I feel like he''s like me. I''ve always known what I wanted since I was young!" Edwards Wayne said very conceitedly. Lily was extremely surprised, then sheughed, "How do you feel about your son?" "Not good. Because I''m too clear on what I want and what I want to strive for, I''ll unconsciously add too much pressure to myself." Edwards Wayne answered very seriously. Hearing that, Lily''s expression became a bit worried, "You''re right, my son was indeed sensible since he was young, because he was too sensible, I couldn''t bear to see him at times, but, as a man, you are a sess, your career is flourishing, isn''t that the dream of all men? If my son is as outstanding as you in the future, how much less worry would I have to worry? When I get old, will I be like your grandmother?" Edwards Wayne raised his head and looked at her, his gaze deep, "You also think that I have seeded in my business? Are you impressed by my charm and capability? " When Lily saw that this man was about to start acting sloppy again, she couldn''t help but roll her eyes. "If I wasn''t subdued by you, would you think I would sit here and eat with you?" "It''s not just about eating. We have other programs as well!" Edwards Wayne''s tone became even deeper and more hoarse. Lily immediatelyughed out. Afterughing, she stared at him bashfully, "Alright, you''re not letting me eat properly." Only then did Edwards Wayne retract his dishonest expression, and said in a low voice, "My son really cares about you, and I can tell that the reason he became so mature at such a young age was because he really wanted to protect you!" Lily''s eyes warmed up as she lowered her head and bit her lips, "I know, although my son is mindless and joking in front of me, I can still see that he really cares about me, and wants to grow up quickly and protect me!" "So, you should marry me earlier. This way, your son won''t have to worry about being bullied every day. Because, in the future, I''m the only one who can bully you!" Edwards Wayneughed with great interest. Hearing that, Lily immediately red at him, "Who said you can bully me!" Edwards Wayne spread his hands, "Then it''s up to you to bully me, the result is still the same!" "You ... I really don''t want to chat with you anymore! " Lily was about to faint from anger due to this man, how did he circle around, and not know how to change the topic? Or was the man only interested in that topic now? She was truly speechless. Edwards Wayne saw that he had really angered this little girl, he could only hold back hisughter, and said with a serious face, "Alright, alright, let''s not chat anymore, shall we eat first? Would you like some wine? " When Lily heard the wine, her beautiful eyes instantly lit up. "That''s fine, how about a bottle of more expensive red wine?" Lily was a little greedy, especially for the good wine, she really wanted to have a taste. Seeing her little greedy look, Edwards Wayne immediately snapped her fingers. The waiter immediately walked over and asked, "Mr. Wayne, may I know what you need?" "Bring me your most expensive bottle of red wine!" Edwards Wayne instructed indifferently. Seeing that he really wanted the most expensive red wine, Lily could not help but look at him guiltily. After the waiter left, she asked in a low voice, "The most expensive, will it be very expensive?" Edwards Wayne''s gaze swept across her face, "To me, none of these are expensive!" Lily was speechless. Indeed, she had thought that anything expensive would just be a piece of cake. After waiting for the wine and dishes to be served, Lily picked up the cup and took a whiff, "It''s so fragrant!" "Let''s take a bite!" Edwards Wayne looked at her rabbit-like appearance and immediately felt his heart itch. This woman''s innocent look sometimes really made people like his. Lily immediately took a sip and the wine fragrance melted on her tongue. Her eyebrows immediately raised upwards, "As expected, expensive things are good stuff!" "What about an expensive man? Can you call him a good man? " Edwards Wayne asked jokingly. Lily blinked her eyes, "Are you very expensive?" Edwards Wayne nodded, "Yes, I am very expensive!" "Then can I sleep with a very expensive man today?" Lily had also learned dirty from Edwards Wayne. Edwards Wayne''s expression instantly became sinister, his lips pouted, and with a low voice he said, "Yes, willful sleep! No money!" Lily curled her lips in an instant. "I was just saying it was expensive, but I didn''t expect it to be so cheap." Being stabbed by her words, Edwards Wayne was speechless for a while. Her thin lips were unsatisfied as she said, "Isn''t it because of you that I was willing to lower my price?" Lily was instantly amused by his words, she raised her cup in front of him, "Cheers!" Chapter 455 Chapter 455 D ¡ªempsey Wayne also picked up his cup and clinked it with hers. While he was drinking, he was still staring at thedy in front of him. Even though she didn''t look elegant when she was drinking, she had her own charm. It was a very straightforward feeling. "I''ll pay you back! Are these dishes good or not?!" Edwards Wayne immediately picked up some dishes with chopsticks and ced it into her bowl. As if Lily was already used to eating the food he picked up, she didn''t even feel the need to be courteous. She ced it into her mouth, then nodded and praised, "It''s really delicious!" In his heart, Edwards Wayne had actually used the word truly delicious on her, causing his thin lips to involuntarily twitch. Suddenly, he realised that after knowing Lily, Edwards Wayne''s world seemed to have opened up a new door, inside there were all sorts of different scenes of adults. However, Edwards Wayne liked this door a lot. He felt that at his age, it was about time he had a good taste of these things. Lily simply did not know what the man in front of her was thinking. Just as Lily and her sister was enjoying the delicious food, in a dark bedroom. Billy William carried Lynn Wood and fell deeply asleep. Suddenly, a phone call woke them up. Billy William was the first to open his eyes, only to realize that the sky had already darkened. What time was it? "Who is it? So noisy!" Just when Billy William decided to look for the ringing phone, he heard Lynn Wood muttering angrily, following that, he saw Lynn Wood directly lifting up the nket, then walking towards the phone without covering himself. Not only did she quickly find the phone, but she also walked to the light switch beside her. The next second, she turned on the light. "Don''t ..." Billy William quickly used the nket to cover his face, and in the next second, a woman screamed. Billy William''s handsome face was pale. He knew Lynn Wood would scream. "You ... Who are you? Why are you in my house? What did we do? " Lynn Wood could not believe that he was actually naked with a man. You know what happened, without thinking. Billy William lightly pulled on the quilt to reveal half of his face, and said somewhat frantically, "Lynn Wood, don''t get too excited, listen to my exnation ..." "It''s you?" Billy William? " When Lynn Wood saw that handsome face, she was stunned for a moment. Then, she roared, "Don''t look!" Billy William hurriedly turned around, and the nket covering him slid down, revealing his sturdy young body. Lynn Wood was slightly startled. "I didn''t mean to hurt you. Don''t be angry, okay?" Billy William felt that he hadmitted a grave mistake, but he didn''t know how to exin why. Lynn Wood, who was burning with passion in her bed just now, would be someone else after she had sobered up from the alcohol. When Lynn Wood saw that the man beneath the nket was Billy William, the fear and unease in her heartpletely disappeared. She took a piece of clothing from the wardrobe and draped it over her shoulders. Following that, she said in an indifferent tone, "Alright, you should also put on your clothes ande out!" After Lynn Wood finished speaking, she turned around and walked towards the living room as if she was a queen. Billy William turned his head to look at the door in astonishment. His handsome face had a variety of expressions on it. He quickly picked up his clothes from the ground, feeling uneasy as he put them on. Analyzing the tone of Lynn Wood''s words just now, it seemed as though she wasn''t angry, but she was cold enough. Billy William''s handsome face instantly turned sad, why did all of that enthusiasm disappear? Thinking about Lynn Wood''s charming and gentle appearance just now, and how she was now, Billy William had the urge to smash his head against a wall. Why would a woman have such extreme duality? Although Billy William''s heart was full of confusion, he still quickly put on his clothes and walked out. In the living room, Lynn Wood had already poured herself a cup of warm water and was sitting on the sofa, dumbfounded. "Lynn Wood..." After they fought once, Billy William decided not to call her President Wood, and directly calling her by her name wouldn''t sound so unfamiliar. Lynn Wood did not turn her head to look at him, but only said indifferently, "Sit, let''s talk!" When Billy William heard her say that word, his handsome face became uneasy again. He could only sit on the sofa opposite her. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The two men and women who had just gotten out of bed had extremely unnatural expressions on their faces. They didn''t dare to look into each other''s eyes. They felt unfamiliar, but something so intimate happened. Billy William pondered in his heart, should he speak out and say something that I will take full responsibility of? "Billy William, I never thought that I would do this to you before marriage, of course, I do not me you, we are already adults, we should be responsible for our own actions, I am drunk, although I do not remember what I said to you, but I still feel that it is necessary for us to calm down!" Lynn Wood had a hangover and just woke up. He had a headache, and his mind was in a mess. Billy William''s handsome eyes slightly widened as he looked at Lynn Wood in disbelief. Why did she say such words? He wanted to say those words, but because he didn''t have the confidence and confidence, he had no choice but to bury them deep within his heart. "I''m sorry ...!" Billy William felt that the only thing he could say was this. Lynn Wood smiled faintly, "You did not let me down. I did not suffer any losses because of your good looks, good figure, and gentleness!" "Then can I be your boyfriend?" After Billy William heard her praise himself, he mustered up his courage to ask. Lynn Wood was stunned, her expression somewhat stiff, "You ... What did you say? " "I want to be your boyfriend, okay?" Billy William asked loudly again. "I can''t answer you about this right now. I need to think about it!" Lynn Wood''s heart was in complete chaos. The reason why she was in such a state was because just two days ago, she seemed to have just promised a man that she would consider being his girlfriend. Hearing that she did not immediately agree, Billy William''s handsome face was filled with disappointment, as if he had suffered a huge blow to his confidence, "Alright, I''ll wait for your answer!" Lynn Wood raised her head and looked at him. Seeing the unhappiness on his face, she suddenly laughed, "Billy William, do you like me?" "Of course!" Billy William answered without any hesitation. "When did you like me?" Lynn Wood felt that she was actually in a good mood after seeing this man blushing so much. Facing her pair of beautiful phoenix eyes, Billy William''s heart was beating extremely quickly. After pursing his lips for a bit, he answered, "It happened a few years ago!" "A few years ago?" Lynn Wood frowned, "But we''ve only known each other for only three years!" Chapter 456 Chapter 456 Billy William felt that he had already lost all face, so he no longer held back and directly answered, "Yes, the first time I saw you, I felt that you were very beautiful, and had secretly fallen in love with you until today!" When Lynn Wood heard his words, she was extremely surprised. She never thought that a man who was two years younger than her would actually have a crush on her for such a long time. "Did my words scare you?" Seeing that she did not react for a long time, Billy William felt that this love of his was like a torrent of ferocious beasts, scary. Lynn Wood shook her head, thenughed at herself, "No, I am not that easily scared. Billy William, why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Billy William''s handsome eyes slightly widened. "If you had told me earlier, I would have directly rejected that man and wouldn''t have considered being his girlfriend. But now that you''re saying it, you''re really making things difficult for me!" Lynn Woodughed bitterly. Billy William''s body stiffened, his handsome face also tensed up at once. "You ... You have a boyfriend? " Lynn Wood shook her head, "Fortunately I haven''t, I''m only thinking about the other party. Now it seems that there''s no need for me to consider any further, Billy William, listen, I like you, you know?" Billy William''s handsome face nked again. He realized that it was very easy for him to show this kind of worried and fearful expression when talking to Lynn Wood. "You like me?" His handsome face shed with a smile of excitement. Lynn Wood nodded, "Yes, I am not sure if I like that feeling either, but just now, when you said that you liked me the first time youid eyes on me, I realized, that actually, I have been paying attention to you for a long time." Although it was a pleasant surprise, Billy William was also very curious when he heard her paying attention to him. "But I never realized that you were paying attention to me." Lynn Wood''s face immediately reddened, and she spoke a little unnaturally, "Women focus their attention on a man with utmost caution. Before they are certain that the other party also likes them, she would definitely hide that degree of concern, so of course you wouldn''t notice it." "So that''s how it is! It''s the same for men! " Billy William felt his blood boiling. His goddess actually liked him too, what could be more worth being happy about than this? The atmosphere quieted down immediately. Their gazes locked once again, then both of them moved away shyly. Lynn Wood''s two hands lightly sped together as she courageously asked, "I''m drunk, you didn''t drink, right?!" Billy William immediately replied, ¡°I don''t!" "Then, tell me, who took the initiative?" As a woman, she truly cared about this matter. Billy William was slightly stunned. "Tell me the truth!" Lynn Wood immediately stared at him with her beautiful eyes. Billy William could only smile embarrassedly, "It''s me!" "Are you sure?" Lynn Wood was a little happy. "I''m sure it''s me!" Billy William knew that Lynn Wood cared about the matter that he was asked, so how could he let his goddess feel awkward about it? So he had to be sure it was him. Lynn Wood''s anxious face finally rxed a bit. "Well, what else do you want?" Lynn Wood suddenly asked a little unnaturally. "No!" Even if something huge happened, at this moment, it wouldn''t beparable to the time he had with his goddess. "Take the initiative then. I was drunk just now, so I didn''t feel anything!" Lynn Wood suddenly stood up and walked towards his bedroom. Billy William,"..." Billy William felt that, although he was half dead from exhaustion just now, now, because of the words of his goddess, he had been fully revived. Continue to fight! After the olddy finished her dinner, she rushed home to bring two little babies back. She stepped into the living room and swept her gaze around. When she didn''t see her cute granddaughter, she immediately went upstairs to look for her. After asking the servant, he found out that Emma was in Lily''s bedroom. The olddy pushed the door open with a happy expression. Just as she entered, she saw that Emma had found something, opened up many drawers of the bedside table, and covered herself with all kinds of jewelry, disguised herself as a shiny little princess. Not only that, the little guy had also imitated the way adults drew eyebrows and applied lipstick. Now, it was carefully using lipstick to color its own little fingernails. "Oh, my little ancestor, what are you doing?" When the olddy saw this narcissistic little thing, she was at a loss whether tough or to cry. When Emma saw her great - grandmothere in, she immediately pointed at her face happily. She also pointed at the thing on her neck, "Grandmother, look at me, quick, look at me, am I pretty? I''m wearing the Mummy''s lipstick, isn''t it beautiful? " The olddy wasughing so hard that she couldn''t even straighten her back. This little guy had smeared her lipstick all over her little face, making her look like a little kitten. She was so adorable. "Grandmother, don''tugh. Is it really that good to watch? Tell me quickly." The little fellow was confused by the olddy''s smile, and his little mouth was puckered in grievance. She felt that if the olddy said anything bad, she would immediately cry. The old granny leaned on the bed at the side, one hand on her waist, continuing tough, "You''re going tough to death at an old granny like me, Emma, who taught you to do this." Emma said righteously, "Even the children on TV would learn to do this from the Mummy, don''t they look good?" The little mouth pouted as it asked pitifully. The olddy hurriedly walked over and squatted down, then gently took off the diamond ne around her neck one by one. "Looks like your father is really willing to buy jewelry for your Mummy. Why are you all hanging from your neck? " "I like this shiny thing. It''s so beautiful. When I grow up, I want dad to give it to me. It''s so much more!" Emma said loudly. In order to coax her, the olddy took off the things on her hands and nodded, "Okay okay okay, when you grow up and can wear these things, you can get your dad to give you as much as he wants. Your dad will definitely be willing to spend money on you." "Really? Have you ever given jewelry to your great - grandmother? " Emma asked curiously. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The olddy paused for a moment, then angrily scolded, "Don''t ask, he really didn''t give it to me. This damn brat, not only did he give it to a woman, even an old woman like me forgot to honor him. I will scold himter on." "Great - grandmother, don''t be angry. When my dades back, I''ll definitely get him to send you off. I''ll send you off a lot!" Emma immediately imitated the tone of an adult tofort the olddy. The olddy was moved, she caressed her little head and said happily, ¡°Emma is such a good child. She already knows how to love me at such a young age, I am satisfied!" Chapter 457 Chapter 457 W¡ªhen Emma heard the olddy praise her, she immediately pouted and kissed her on the cheek. The olddy was even happier now. When all of Emma''s jewelry had been taken away, it was already packed into a ball. The olddy looked at it and had a headache, "It looks like I won''t be able to see clearly by the time your Mummy comes back to clean it up. Don''t ruin her up." Emma looked at the jewelry that was now in a mess and immediately asked in fear, "Great grandmother, my Mummy saw it when she returned, will she beat me to death?" The olddy immediately hugged her gently. "Don''t worry, your Mummy isn''t willing to hit you. At most, she''ll just scold you!" "I really just wanted to be more beautiful. I didn''t expect it to turn out like this." The little fellow lowered her head, uneasy. Her two small hands were sped together, and she had a look of admitting that she was wrong. Seeing that, the olddy became really cute and quickly continued tofort her, "Alright, don''t be afraid. You have great-grandmother, I''ll definitely shoulder it for you. Just say that I was the one who messed it up, your Mummy definitely won''t dare to scold me!" "Great-grandmother, you are a good person, but my Mummy said that if you made a mistake, you must admit it bravely. Just let her curse at you, at worst, I will just cry and you will be fine." Emma was a very obedient little baby. She wouldn''t let her great -grandmother take responsibility for herself. When the olddy heard it, her heart was also bursting with joy, she did not expect that Lily really had the skills to educate his children. At such a young age, she already knew that she had made a mistake. "Alright, great-grandmother should put these things back in the cab. Please move aside!" The olddy took the box and put the jewelry in it before opening the drawer. Suddenly, she saw something inside the drawer. It was a jade pendant iid with gold and jade. She quickly stretched out her hand and took it out, cing it under the light, she sized it up, "Where have I seen this thing before? Where have I seen it? Why can''t I remember right now?" Emma blinked herrge eyes at the olddy''s dazed look and couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Grandmother, what are you daydreaming about? The thing in your hand is from my Mummy, but I don''t think it''s pretty good!" "Your Mummy''s?" The olddy frowned. "Yes, my Mummy said that my grandfather and grandmother left this for her, she is very fond of it!" the little guy immediately shouted. After the olddy heard this, she smiled and said, "So that''s how it is. Since it is a precious item, you shouldn''t put it away. Of course, you can''t take it out randomly in the future, understand?" "Un, don''t worry, great-grandmother. I won''t take it again." Emma very sensibly nodded. The olddy sighed and looked at the jade pendant in her hand again. She frowned, "Why can''t I remember where I''ve seen it before?" "Grandmother, my face is really itchy. Hurry up and help me wash my face!" Emma reached out to grab her small face. Maybe she put lipstick on it, but it felt a little ufortable. The Old Granny quickly put everything back in the drawer and quickly brought Emma to the bathroom. After the olddy washed Emma''s face clean, she stopped thinking about the jade pendant, because even if she had seen it before, it would definitely be a long time ago. In the dining hall of the Seven Star Hotel, Lily and Edwards Wayne had already finished their dinner. The two of them headed outside. Edwards Wayne raised his gaze, looking at the charming woman beside him, his heart was in turmoil. There were no guests in the elevator, only the two of them. The atmosphere suddenly heated up again. Edwards Wayne reached out his hands, gently nudging her against the wall of the elevator, and asked her in a low voice, "Have you really considered this?" Lily raised her head, her beautiful eyes looked into his dark eyes, andughed, "You have asked that question many times!" Edwards Wayne also felt that he was bored, so he asked again and again, like a kid that wanted to eat candy, and it was really funny. He felt a little embarrassed and used a calm tone to hide it. "I was afraid that you would suffer a mental injury again, wasn''t I?" Lily curled her lips, "I''m not that weak. Don''t worry about me, okay?" Edwards Wayne''s thin lips immediately hooked up, "Are you reminding me that I don''t need to show mercy to the fairer sex in the future?" Lily was immediately angered by his words andughed, she extended her hand and punched him, "What nonsense are you spouting now!" Reach the top floor, presidential suite! Edwards Wayne took out a room card from his chest pocket and swiped it open! Lily immediately stared at him suspiciously, "Why did you bring your room card? When I went upstairs, I didn''t see you go get your card! Are you prepared? Or do youe here often?" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. When Edwards Wayne heard her words, he instantly felt helpless. He could only patiently exin, "Because this hotel is my property, I''m the only one who can stay in this suite. Do you understand?" "Ugh ..." Lily said awkwardly, "I understand now!" Seeing her dazed look, Edwards Wayne couldn''t help butugh. He reached out and grabbed her by the shoulders, bringing her with him as he walked in, "Alright, don''t be silly, I''m going to take a bath first. You should sit down and rest for a while." Lily''s face reddened, she felt that she had lost face again. No matter what he said, she did not care too much. Seeing her cute appearance, Edwards Wayne could not help but shake his head andugh lightly, walking towards the bathroom. Lily sneakily nced at the direction he went, then stood up and walked out of a small terrace in the air. Standing there, she could see the night scenery of the city, which was extremely beautiful and spectacr. When the wind blew, it was slightly cold, but Lily felt his heart burning. This was the first time Lily found out that a strange feeling was flowing through his body. That was the feeling of being in love. Edwards Wayne stood in the bathroom, water pouring down from his head, outlining his perfectly strong and sturdy body. He had always been conceited about his figure. After he finished showering, he casually put on a towel and came out. He had never enjoyed this kind ofzy feeling at home, because he could only do this in his room, but now, he was standing in front of Lily. "Don''t stand outside, it''s cold!" After Edwards Wayne didn''t find her in the bedroom, he saw her standing on the balcony in a daze. Lily turned around and saw that his whole body was still dripping with water. She felt her heartbeat quicken. Then, she turned around and walked in quickly. Her beautiful eyes trembled, but she didn''t dare to look at his aggresive body. Chapter 458 Chapter 458 "Go!" Edwards Wayne looked at her red face and raised his thin lips. Then, he walked into the bedroom and switched on the television. Lily was in the bathroom, looking at herself in the mirror. She took a deep breath and exhaled. At this point, she could only break through the barrier in her heart. She could not let herself continue to be empty. It is said that women need the nourishment of men to be more and more beautiful. For the sake of beauty, for the sake of the more beautiful self, today she must open her heart and ept him. Lily seemed to have washed herself clean with such courage. Stepping into the bedroom, she saw that the lights in the room had dimmed. The atmosphere created by the dimmed lights was exactly like when they were about to do that. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. With the dim lighting, it was able to cover up the uneasiness in her heart. Lily became a bit bolder, directly walking to the bedside, removed the nket, and buried herself inside. Edwards Wayne looked at the bulge on the small bag under the nket, and immediately after, he felt the small bag moving towards him, and when she stuck his head out, it identally knocked onto Edwards Wayne''s arm, and she acknowledged it. Edwards Wayne instantly pulled her into his embrace and, without any hesitation, kissed her. Lily was dizzy from being washed by the hot water just now. Right now, the man''s kisses were sometimes overbearing and sometimes gentle and careful, causing her to be stunned. Lily could not concentrate at all, until the man depressingly switched off the television. All that was left was the sound of each other''s breathing. In this quiet night, Lily''s only thought was Edwards Wayne. Prelude, very slow... Lily felt that he had turned into a puddle of water ... He couldn''t use any strength at all with cotton and cotton. "Can I?" In his ears, he heard the painful voice of a man who was about to prostrate himself. Lily reached out and hugged him, replying! Finally, Edwards Wayne''s wish was granted! Everything had gone ording to logic! Two hourster! Lily was extremely tired as sheid on the bed, feeling drowsy. Looking at the mark on her snow- white skin that belonged solely to him, his thin lips curled up in satisfaction. In fact, she was still too weak for his handle. However, tonight was like opening a door. He should be able to enter and exitpletely now. At the very least, to Edwards Wayne, it would belong to another stage of his life. He had to marry her, he must marry her and be his wife. At the moment, Lily was so tired that she only wanted to sleep, there wasn''t any time to sigh and sigh. Of course, she still experienced the happiness of being a woman. When the two of them left the hotel, it was already past 10 pm. Lily continued to sleep on the carriage. Originally, Edwards Wayne meant not to go home. However, even though Lily was tired, she insisted on going back, because her daughter would definitely look for her. When Edwards Wayne thought of his daughter, his heart immediately softened. The two of them took advantage of the thick night sky to rush back. The moment he returned, Lily saw Emma sitting on the bed and ying sleepily. "Mummy, you''re finally back. I really want to sleep!" Emma hurriedly threw away the toy by his hand and ran out of the bed. He hugged Lily''s legs at the door, "Mummy, where did you and Father go to y? Why didn''t you bring me along!" Lily hurriedly crouched down and hugged her daughter tightly. She softly coaxed, "Next time, I''ll bring you out to y. "Where''s Daddy?" I haven''t said good night to Dad yet!" Emma blinked her eyes wide. Lily had no choice but to put her daughter down. Emma immediately ran to the room next door, pushed open the door and said to Edwards Wayne who had just came out, "Daddy, good night!" Edwards Wayne looked at his daughter''s pretty face and immediately said gently, "Darling, good night!" Emma ran back happily, then ran to the bed by herself and slept inside her nket. After Lily finished showering, she saw Edwards Wayne sitting on the bedside, gently reaching for the little toy in his daughter''s hand. "Fortunately, I insisted on conning back. Otherwise, I''m afraid that my daughter wouldn''t dare to sleep for the whole night!" Lily said in a low voice. "It''s my fault for being inconsiderate!" Edwards Wayne turned around and looked at her gently. Then, he stood up, lifted her chin, and kissed her with his thin lips. Lily did not resist, she endured his kiss for two seconds, then pushed him, "Alright, don''t let my daughter see it, it''s so embarrassing!" Edwards Wayne couldn''t help but chuckle, and then he touched her face, "Rest well, you''re too tired tonight!" Lily inexplicably thought of what happened just now and lightly pushed him. "Isn''t it all your fault?" Edwards Wayne nodded. "Yes, it''s all my fault. You should hurry up and go to sleep!" "You should hurry up. The sky is getting cold now. You must remember to cover your son with a nket tonight!" Lily warned. Edwards Wayne replied, "Of course, I''ve always been paying attention to him. Don''t worry!" Edwards Wayne gently closed the door andid down, turning his head, borrowing the faint light aura to look at his daughter''s sleeping face, his heart was filled with satisfaction. The night was quiet, but Lily was not sleepy at all. She could not help but think back to what happened in the hotel. Little by little, as if even his breathing could be heard. So this was how the game between men and women yed. Just thinking about it caused Lily''s face to turn red, and her entire body to start burning. She had never dared to take the first step, but today, this first step had be the deepest memory in her mind. Inparison to Lily''s insomnia, Edwards Wayne did not immediately sleep. Instead, he sat in the study room and swirled the wine cup in his hand, feeling satisfied and happy. Although he had always known that Lily''s built was very good, only after he had truly tasted it did he have a wonderful obsession. After returning from the hotel for more than an hour, Edwards Wayne had the urge to pull her into his arms again. He was no longer a hot-blooded boy, but why was that strong impulse making him almost lose control? Edwards Wayne could only continue drinking and suppress the excitement in his heart. After all, he had already taken this step with her, and what awaited them in the future would be an even better life. It was already past ten in the night. On the white bed, Billy William lied down together and smiled at each other. "Your cell phone is ringing!" Lynn Wood suddenly reminded him. Only then did Billy William realize that his phone was ringing. It really rang, he took a white shirt from the side and put it on, when he saw the number, he took his phone and rushed out of the living room in a panic. It''s n! Chapter 459 Chapter 459 B ¡ªilly William now felt slightly ashamed of his good friend. He asked him to bring Lynn Wood home, and didn''t ask him to do anything else. From the afternoon until now, the two of them stayed in the same room and did what they needed to do and what they shouldn''t do. Billy William was so happy that he even forgot what day it was. "n?" Billy William coughed lightly as he tried his best to calm his tone. n teased from the side, "Have you made progress with my sister? Did she throw up all over you?" Hearing that he had made progress, Billy William''s handsome face immediately blushed red. She couldn''t help but groan, and didn''t dare to speak the truth. "No way, I already gave you such a good opportunity, did you not make any progress at all?" You really are a piece of wood, are you gentle? My sister loves men to be gentle with her. " n very impolitely betrayed his elder sister''s weakness. Billy William did not know how to reply to his good friend, he felt that if it was true, n would most likelye over to hack at him with a big de, because, after all, Lynn Wood was his own sister. "I''ll remember. n, I still have some matters to attend to. I''ll take care of them first!" Billy William turned around and saw Lynn Wood wearing a beige nightgown, standing at the door of her bedroom as she looked at himzily, "Whose phone call? You need me to pick it up?" Billy William''s handsome face froze again, and he immediately exined in a low voice, "Don''t misunderstand, it''s your little brother!" Lynn Wood frowned, "Why don''t you let me listen to your phone calls? What do you guys have to say that I can''t listen to? " The imperial sister was indeed the imperial sister. Her style was very domineering, unlike the shy woman who hid her words. Seeing that she had misunderstood again, Billy William quickly smiled and said, ¡°I was afraid that your brother would hit me after knowing our rtionship!" "Aren''t you going to beat him up?" Seeing that he wasughing at himself, Lynn Wood smiled charmingly. Seeing that the man was blushing, she inexplicably liked him. Billy William was no longer that shy big boy. He had already sessfully made Lynn Wood into his own woman, and he, naturally had to be more and more manly. He approached Lynn Wood step by step and spoke in a low voice, "For you, I''m not even afraid of death, what do I have to fear?" "Then why didn''t you just tell my brother that we were asleep?" Lynn Wood reached out, took the initiative to wrap her arms around his neck, and lightly pressed her face against his chest. She closed her eyes, andzily smiled. "I don''t want to make the decision without your permission." Billy William said softly as he wrapped his arm around her slender waist. Lynn Wood was slightly taken aback. She straightened up from his embrace, raised her head, and looked at the trace of gentleness and doting in the man''s eyes. She inexplicably rejoiced, "Do you think that I would conceal our rtionship?" "Even if you don''t, you don''t want to be exposed all of a sudden!" In Billy William''s eyes, there was a trace of anticipation. Lynn Wood''s eyes slightly rose as she said indifferently, "Let nature take its course. When someone discovers that we are together, we should publicize it." "Alright!" Billy William nodded. "I''m hungry, what about you?" The two of them stayed from the afternoon to the evening. Since they had not eaten anything and had consumed too much energy, they were naturally hungry. Lynn Wood looked at Billy William and asked him. "Come, I''ll bring you to eat!" When Billy William heard her say that she was hungry, he just wanted to quickly take her out to eat something. "Wait a moment, let me change!" Lynn Woodughed. The two of them changed and went downstairs. Lynn Wood took off her business attire, only wearing a white shirt and a pair of jeans. Her makeup had been washed clean, revealing her pure and beautiful face. It was the first time that Billy William had seen him dressed like this, and for some reason, Billy William liked him. This kind of Lynn Wood, made him feel that she was not that unreachable, nor that cold and detached. Lynn Wood felt the man''s scorching hot palm and she subconsciously clenched her fists. So this was what it felt like to be in love. The two of them went downstairs. They didn''t drive, but intended to find a nearby restaurant. At this moment, there were less people on the streets. The two of them walked in the shade of a tree with their fingers interlocked. It was an indescribably quiet and beautiful scene. The next morning! Lily had woken her daughter up. Today was weekend, so the little guy didn''t need to go to ss. However, when Lily got up, she still made some noises. Emma got up instantly and said, "Mummy, it seems that I have made a big mistake." Emma vaguely pointed to the drawer beside the bed, "I''ve messed up all the jewelry Dad gifted you!" Lily was startled, then, she quickly opened the drawer and looked at the messy various ne and bracelet, her expression immediately became serious. "Emma, how can you move Mummy¡¯s things ? These are not things that you kids can move around with, you know? " Lily could not help but facepalm. These things, other than being expensive grade, were extremely delicate. Normally, she would carefully put them in the drawer, but she did not expect her daughter to y with them as toys. "I''m sorry, Mummy, I won''t dare to do it again!" Emma hurriedly raised up her two small hands and apologized in a small voice. Lily originally wanted to sternly teach her a lesson, but seeing that she had admitted her wrongs well, she stopped scolding her, "This time, forget it, there can''t be a next time!" "Alright!" When Emma saw that Mummy did not hit her, she immediately agreed with a bright smile on her face. Lily was still very serious as she organized the treasures. Suddenly, she saw the gold pendant at the bottom, and her eyes immediately turned gloomy. "Mummy, what''s wrong? Are you unhappy? Are you still angry at Emma? " Emma saw that the Mummy was staring at the drawer and did not speak for a long time. Lily shook his head and closed the drawer, "I''m not unhappy, Mummy still has to work today, are you going to y with great -grandmother and the others?" "Well, does Daddy have to work, too? But I really want to y with dad! " Emma pouted and said pitifully. Just as Emma finished speaking, the door opened, and Edwards Wayne who wore a suit and leather shoes walked in. His clothes were orthodox, and looked expensive and extraordinary. "I think I heard that someone wanted me to y with them!" Edwards Wayne deliberately said with a smile. "Daddy ..." Emma turned her head back and saw him. Her petite face was instantly filled with happiness as she stood on the bed with her arms outstretched, wanting to hug him. Edwards Wayne walked over and hugged the little fellow in his arms. His serene and deep eyes, however, were brightly shining as he looked at the woman squatting at the side of the bed.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 460 Chapter 460 She had just woken up. Her long hair was in disarray, and her skin was white and rosy. She had a kind ofzy beauty to her. When Edwards Wayne saw Lily like this, he felt as if an electric current was flowing through his body, directly rushing to the deepest part of his body. Lily did not dare to raise her head to look at the current Edwards Wayne. Her heart was still thinking about the romantic words that the man said to her in the hotelst night. She blushed, got up, and walked towards the bathroom. Edwards Wayne knew that Lily must be embarrassed. He was shy at the hotelst night, but she did not know how enchanting or deadly her blushing look was. "Emma, can Ie back early today to y with you? At night, our family will go out to eat! " Although Edwards Wayne wanted to free up some time to apany her child, hispany had been rather busy recently, and he barely had time to rest. He only wanted to finish what he had umted throughout the day and return to apany his most important family members. When Lily came out of the bathroom, she was already gone. She had helped her daughter wash up and put on her clothes, then pulled her little hand as she walked downstairs. At the breakfast, the two elders were already chatting about the little guy at school with George. Seeing Lily go down the stairs, the olddy immediately thought of something and said, "Lily, Emma messed up your jewelry yesterday. You tidy it up yourself, my eyes are blurry, I can''t even see clearly!" How would Lily dare bother the olddy? She hurriedly replied, "Grandmother, I have already arranged everything well. Emma also guarantees that there won''t be a next time." Emma pouted her lips and acted cute. Everyone looked at the little guy''s cute and naughty appearance. How could they bear to scold her again? "Oh yeah, Lily, I see that there seems to be a gold¡ªiid jade pendant in your drawer. Is that something your parents left you?" The olddy tore her bread slowly and asked casually. Lily''s expression instantly changed to one of grief. She nodded, "Yes, that''s what my parents left for me." Edwards Wayne, who was holding the milk bottle to drink, felt a cold sensation sweep through his entire body. He had already frozen in ce, his gloomy eyes quickly raised up and looked at Lily, and then, he peeked at his grandmother''s expression. Why did Grandma mention about Lily''s jade pendant? Could it be ... The olddy had long heard Edwards Wayne mention it before, although Lily had found his own biological parents, unfortunately, their fates were too shallow. "In fact, I seem to have seen that jade pendant somewhere before. However, I don''t remember clearly where I saw that jade pendant, especially when I was old and my memory had faded. I feel sorry about your parents'' death. Hope you can treat us like your family." The Old Granny had lost her son before, so she knew the pain of separation between flesh and blood, and she pitied Lily''s miserable life more and more. Lily''s eyes had already reddened. Although the olddy said that she had met her before, she did not hold any hope anymore. She believed that Edwards Wayne must have investigated everything thoroughly, that her parents were definitely no longer in this world, that there was nothing left for her to hope for. "Thank you for your understanding, Grandma. Thank you for not looking down on my birth." Lily held back her tears. Because with the kids by her side, she didn''t want to cry too unsightly. However, she was truly moved. Although he felt pity for Lily and his eyes reddened because of this matter, he was more afraid that his grandmother would know something. It looked like he had to quickly destroy that jade pendant and the jade pendant that was stored in the museum. No matter what, he could not let it remain where Lily and his grandmother could see it. The old grandpaforted gently, "Alright, you shouldn''t be sad this early in the morning. Let''s not talk about this anymore. Let''s have breakfast." Lily looked at Edwards Wayne with his beautiful eyes, but realized that Edwards Wayne was deep in thought as he drank his milk, and his actions were a little stiff. She was slightly taken aback before she asked concernedly, "What are you thinking?" Only now did Edwards Wayne realize that he was too absent-minded, and his handsome face quickly recovered to normal. He said warmly, "Nothing, I''m thinking about work." "Daddy, are you busy these days?" Emma asked in concern as she drank her porridge. Edwards Wayne reached out to stroke her little head, smiling as he replied, "Thepany has had a lot of things to do recently!" "Daddy, you have to take care of your rest. I don''t want you to be too busy and get sick!" Emma''s words of concern were obviously a bit childish. The olddy immediately smiled and said, "Emma, you can''t say it like that. Your father is in good health, he won''t be sick." Emma immediately nodded, "Yes, Daddy looks very healthy." When Lily heard that the topic was rted to Edwards Wayne''s condition, she inexplicably thought of what happenedst night. His face was inexplicably a little hot. "Mummy, your face is so red. You aren''t sick are you?" George suddenly turned his head to look at Lily''s rosy red face, and thought she had a fever, because in the little guy''s eyes, only when she was sick and had a fever would her face turn red. Lily was already shy to begin with, but after hearing her son''s words, she immediately felt like burrowing into a hole in the ground. The two old men looked at each other andughed. The olddy quicklyforted George, "You won''t only blush if you''re sick." "Oh? Why?" Emma was also very curious. The olddy exined with a smile, "When a certain person sees a person they like, they also blush!" Lily instantly became even more embarrassed. However, she simply lifted her lips and smiled. "Erm, I''ve finished eating. Let''s go!" Lily was really unable to stay calm and eat breakfast. Thus, she hurriedly wiped the corner of her mouth with a tissue and stood up to leave the table. Seeing Lily leaving hastily, Edwards Wayne also slowly stood up. He extended his hand and took a piece of bread, "I''ll send you off to thepany!" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Lily ran out of the living room, and just as she was about to open her bag and find the car key, Edwards Wayne''s voice came from behind her, "Is it just because the kids see you blushing that you''re feeling guilty like a thief?" Lily did not turn back, but her face was even redder, and she stubbornly said, "Who said I''m guilty? Why should I feel guilty!" "Because you have already be my woman!" The man suddenly took a step forward and whispered into her ear. Lily suddenly turned her head, her pink lips identally brushing against the man''s lips. She took a step back, and said angrily, "Edwards Wayne, can you not say such words anymore?" "Here, eat!" Edwards Wayne suddenly gave his bread to her, "When you''re working, you have to fill your stomach." Chapter 461 Chapter 461 C ¡ªire looked at the bread that was suddenly stuffed into her hands, and was startled. Then, a sweet feeling spread out from her heart. Was Edwards Wayne concerned that she would starve? She really didn''t expect the dignified CEO to be so considerate. Knowing that she hadn''t eaten anything, he brought out some bread for her. Edwards Wayne saw that she was holding onto a piece of bread with a nk look on her face. He curved his thin lips and said, "are you so moved that you are not willing to eat?" "Of course not!" Lily opened her mouth and took a bite. Hmm, it was really fragrant. She quickly took another bite. Edwards Wayne opened his private car, and said to Lily: "Get in the car." Lily quickly turned and sat in his car. The man suddenly extended his hand out and touched the corner of her lips lightly. "Why are you eating like a child?" Edwards Wayneughed. It was only then that Lily saw a ck sesame seed on his finger, and she immediately became embarrassed. The car headed towards the main road outside the manor. Lily silently held onto her bread and quickly finished it. Immediately after, he gave her a bottle of water. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Lily was startled, but seeing that Edwards Wayne had already opened the lid, smiling at her: "Drink some water!" "Oh!" Lily felt that although Edwards Wayne looked like a grown man, he was actually quite meticulous when it came to taking care of others. He would always give people a warm feeling. Lily felt that she had already fallen in love with this man beyond hope, she had fallen madly in love with him. What should she do? She had never fallen in love with someone so deeply before. Now, she suddenly loved this man as if he was her whole world. This feeling, although very sweet, seemed very disturbing. Lily drank her water cup after mouthful, when she suddenly heard the low voice of the man beside her: "Come to my ce for lunch!" "Why? It''s better if you don''t want it. I''ll go to thepany''s cafeteria..." "If you don''te, I''m afraid I''ll miss you ... so much that I will no be able to work. " The man''s voice was also lowered. Listening to him was like drinking the most mellow and fragrant wine, intoxicating. Lily''s breath tightened, as though she had already heard the meaning behind his words. Her heart trembled. This man shouldn''t be thinking about... "Why did you suddenly think of me like that?" Lily pretended not to know what he meant and smiled. Edwards Wayne had already moved his body closer to her, and directly leaned close to her. Reaching out his hand, he grabbed her shoulders, and ced his lips next to her ear, saying in a low voice: "Don''t challenge my patience, okay?" "You ... Can you stop talking here? " Lily felt that Edwards Wayne was simply a devil who knew how to captivate souls. At this moment, she had no intention to think about anything else. She could only think about him. "Then, do you agree?" Edwards Wayneughed sinisterly, as if his threat had seeded. Lily didn''t know whether tough or cry. He had already said all this, if she still didn''t agree, wouldn''t it be too heartless? "okay!" Lily nodded her head, she was extremely charming, a very tender woman. Edwards Wayne really loved her obedient look. This was because he had always wished for this little girl to be a little more obedient so that he wouldn''t have a headache. Reaching the lower floor of the One Thought Building''s lobby, Edwards Wayne twisted her palm lightly. Lily couldn''t help but burst outughing. Seeing Edwards Wayne like this, for some reason it made her think of a stallion in heat. She really didn''t expect that the Edwards Wayne who had always been an abstinence attribute would give her such a feeling. Another day, she would definitely ridicule him. In front of Lily, she had long since stopped caring about his face. He would only write the most direct thought towards her on his face, because he felt that the reason he loved someone was to let her know his thoughts. The moment Lily entered the elevator, Edwards Wayne immediately ordered the driver to drive. After that, he took out his phone andcalled Old Garry. Old Garry received his call in surpeise: "Young Master, what''s the matter?" "Did my grandparents send the children to school?" Edwards Wayne asked in a low voice. "Yes, They just left not too long ago!" The Old Garry replied. "Now go upstairs to the Lily''s room and find her gold jade pendant in her bedside table and give it to me." Edwards Wayne instructed directly. "Young Master, is this okay? That belongs to Miss Lily. " Old Garry asked with great difficulty. "Old Garry, don''t worry, I won''t implicate you in this matter, but I need to get rid of that jade pendant as soon as possible. After you take the jade pendant away, you gave a sum of money to a servant and let her take responsibility for this matter." Edwards Wayne no longer cared about the consequences anymore. He just wanted to hide the jade pendant quickly and not let his grandmother see it. Perhaps, if she didn''t, she wouldn''t even remember who the owner of the jade pendant was. "Okay, Young Master, I will go get it now!" Old Garry could hear the anxiety in Edwards Wayne''s tone, so it could be seen that this was indeed a major event. Old Garry found the jade pendant from the drawer in Lily''s bedside and sent it to Edwards Wayne''s company immediately. Edwards Wayne sat in his office, his fingers holding onto a red knot, with a jade pendant hanging below him. He narrowed his dark eyes and threw the jade pendant into a safe and locked it. No one could obstruct his and Lily''s happiness. At the same time, Edwards Wayne had already told Larry to go to the museum to negotiate with them. Under the premise that had agreed to donate ten million dollors, the director was extremely willing to give this item to him as a transaction. Larry was a little confused as he handed over the jade pendant he brought from the museum to him. He also asked curiously: "Young Master, ten million, this jade pendant, no matter what, is not worth it." Edwards Wayne immediately locked the jade pendant into the safe, and said indifferently, "If the instructor asked for a hundred million, I would buy it!" Larry was shocked again. He found it even more unbelievable: "Young Master, what exactly is this jade pendant to do with you?" "I don''t want to say it!" There was a trace of annoyance in Edwards Wayne''s tone. He really hoped that this oue could be changed. Larry knew that he might have touched upon Young Master''s taboo, so he tactfully decided not to ask anymore: "Okay, if Young Master has anything else he wants me to do, just tell me. Edwards Wayne looked at the time: "It''s almost time to get off work. Get someone to prepare a table for lunch. I want to have a meal with Lily." Larry immediately nodded, "Okay, I will arrange it right away!" At midnight, Lily got off work and called Edwards Wayne. She did not expect to already have the driver waiting downstairs. She never thought that Edwards Wayne''s arrangements would be so thorough. Lily directly went downstairs, sat in the car, and headed towards Edwards Wayne''spany. Chapter 462 Chapter 462 Arriving at the group headquarters, Lily got off the car, and when she walked past therge hall that looked like a sky, she immediately attracted everyone''s attention and curiosity. As Edwards Wayne''s true girlfriend, moreover, everyone knew that she had already given birth to two children for Edwards Wayne. From this, it could be seen that her identity as the young mistress of Wayne Family could no longer be shaken. In the past, when Alice had a affair with him, at almost every once in a while, she woulde and find him dressed elegantly. Although they wouldn''t be able to stay for more than a few minutes, Alice''s domineering attitude of iming the title of master was still very impressive. Furthermore, Lily''s appearance was very low -key every time she appeared, and she didn''t even come to thepany to look for Edwards Wayne. Of course, every single time she came, she stayed here much longer than Alice. This was sufficient to prove how important Lily''s position was in Edwards Wayne''s heart. Lily arrived at the elevator and saw Larry already standing there with a smile on his face: "Miss Lily, please follow me to this elevator." This was Edwards Wayne''s private elevator, so Lily could only look at Larry gratefully before following him in. When the elevator reached the CEO''s floor, Larry led her to a resting room. "Young Master is still busy dealing with some matters right now, he will be here soon!" After Larry finished reporting, he closed the door and left. Lily couldn''t help but walk towards the french window at the side. From this height, she could see how insignificant everyone was when looking down at them. In the distance, there were clouds surrounding the tall buildings and beyond that, there were mountains and the ocean. The scenery was really good and Edwards Wayne would definitely be in a very good mood working in this kind of ce everyday. Lily suddenly thought of her son''s wish. Even until now, she had not brought her children here to have a look.Her son would definitely like the scenery here. As Lily sat on the sofa, an assistant came over to give her a cup of hot drinks. When she left, she couldn''t help but size her up a few times. Without realizing it, Lily felt like she had be a rare animal. There were always too many people who were looking at her. Of course, she knew very well that the person who had attracted so much attention was not because of her excellence, but was because of a man called Edwards Wayne who stood behind her. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. At the very least, Lily did not find any traces of other women around him. Ever since she got to know him, he would usually return home on time to apany his children. When he was very busy, he would also tell Old Garry or her ahead of time. Lily trusted Edwards Wayne. Maybe, his private life, was truly so clean. If there had been anything between him and any woman, she would be provoked by them now. Just like the past Jane Wayne and Alice, even if she didn''te knocking on their door, they would stille looking for her due to unwillingness. Fortunately, so far, there were only two of them. Moreover, these two women had beenpletely ignored by Edwards Wayne. Lily drank a few mouthfuls from the cup. It tasted good. At that moment, the door was pushed open. The man who entered was dressed in formal attire and had an extraordinary style. Edwards Wayne looked at Lily who was sitting on the sofa. She had a cute look on her face, and his lips couldn''t help but curl upwards. With a smile, he walked in front of her. When Lily saw him, a smile surfaced on her face. She subconsciously stood up, and in the next second, she was in the man''s arms. The familiar aura made her want to indulge herself. Closing her eyes, she quietly felt his warmth. "You''re going to be my wife soon. It seems like you never took the initiative to look for me?" The man''s resentful voice sounded in her ears, as if he was hurt that she didn''te to find him. Lily couldn''t help butugh out loud. Sometimes, the words that Edwards Wayne said really made people not know whether tough or to cry. "I didn''te because I was afraid that if you were too busy with work, I would disturb you!" Lily comforted him nonchntly, but in reality, she had never thought ofing to find him. In any case, there was nothing important, and if there was anything that she needed to discuss with him, she could meet him at night when she returned home. "In the end, you just don''t care about me that much!" Edwards Wayneined. Lily said innocently: "I care about you. If I didn''t care about you, how would I agree to marry you?" Edwards Wayne listened and felt that it made sense. He took a step back and looked down at her: "You really aren''t sticking to me at allln the past, I felt that women should have this kind of personality, not sticking to people, giving men some private space, but now, why do I wish that you wouldn''t be so independent and strong, ande and find me asionally. How good would that be?" Lily had a face full of astonishment. She did not expect Edwards Wayne to actually say such words, and immediately realized that she was not being too proactive within this rtionship. She lowered her head and said softly: "Sorry, did I leave you alone?" "Yes, you did!" Edwards Wayne said in a very George manner, "You have always been ignoring me, Lily, do you know? Actually, I am afraid of being alone. I wish that you and the children would always be by my side!" Hearing him suddenly say such sentimental words, Lily really did not know where he got all these emotions from. She pursed her lips andughed: "Of course the children and I will always be by your side, unless you do not want us anymore!" "How could I not want you? What a fool!" Edwards Wayne reached out and caressed her head, purposely messing up her long hair: "Come, let''s go eat next door!" Lily dodged his big hands, hurriedlybed her long hair with her fingers, pouted her lips, and said unhappily: "I''m not your daughter, so please don''t touch my head okay?" "I love touching you!" After Edwards Wayne finished speaking, he pinched her cheek a little. Lily waspletely speechless, but she heard that men who like to mess with you must have feelings for you. Edwards Wayne looked at Lily''s angry expression She looked so lovely. He couldn''t help but hold her hand and lead her to the next restaurant. Once Lily entered, she saw delicious dishes and red wine on the table! "You specially prepared it?" Lily never thought that there would be a dining room right beside his office. The blue sky was just outside the window, and the scenery was beautiful beyondpare. "Yes, it''s for you!" Edwards Wayne pulled up the chair for her and sat down dumbfoundedly. Edwards Wayne sat across her, took the alcohol and poured her half a cup: "Don''t you like it?" Lily reached out her hand to receive it somewhat embarrassedly: "You won''t mind my habit of drinking wine, right?" "No, drink some wine and it will be even more open - minded!" Edwards Wayne smiled sinisterly with his thin lips. Lily, When did she be so open? Chapter 463 Chapter 463 T ¡ª he meticulously prepared dishes were indeed exquisite and delicious. Lily was originally a bit hungry, but after hearing the man''s words just now, she felt that she wasn''t just hungry... Her beautiful eyes raised up from time to time, looking at the graceful man in front of her, Lily felt that she would love this man deeply sooner orter. Thinking of it, she really had no backbone. She had hated him for five years, but now she loved him to an uncontroble extent in a few short months. "What are you thinking about? Why do you keep peeking at me?" Edwards Wayne could sense that she had something on her mind, and his thin lips curled up into a smile. Lily was startled for a moment, then quickly shook her head: "No, I didn''t peek at you!" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Did you regaerd me beautiful?" Edwards Wayne remembered that she had once told him that he had seen a lot of men who were prettier than him, and he kept it in his heart. Although he was confident in his looks, everyone''s aesthetic views were different. He was afraid that his looks were ordinary in Lily''s eyes. Lily was immediately amused by his words. "You''re really narcissistic!" Edwards Wayne alsoughed, but he mocked himself: "I''m afraid that you don''t like my type." "I like it!" Lily replied. As soon as she finished speaking, she regretted it. This man was truly ck - hearted, and had intentionally lured her into saying those words. As expected, Edwards Wayne was overjoyed. He even brought over a few chopsticks and gave her some food: "You like me, why didn''t you say earlier? It keeps me from feeling safe." Lily felt that she could no longer chat happily with him. His words were always a trap, allowing her to jump down without him realizing it. How despicable. Thus, she silently ate her meal, not bothering to pay attention to him. Seeing that she was angry again, Edwards Wayne couldn''t help but fill her empty cup with wine, "Last time, my grandma even asked me if you had a habit of drinking alcohol...." "Then what did you say?" When Lily heard Grandma''s question, she immediately started to pay attention to it. As expected, Edwards Wayne saw that she was seriously listening to his words again, and his thin lips formed a line as heughed: "Of course I''m speaking good words for you." Lily heaved a sigh of relief and suddenly thought of something, and said indifferently: "Yesterday, when Grandma was bringing me to attend the banquet, Jane Wayne was also there!" "I know, Grandma likes to take her around everywhere!" Edwards Wayne didn''t felt that it was strange. "Jane Wayne made me embarrassed!" Lily said directly. "Then go against her. In terms of position, you''re not any weaker than her. In the eyes of Grandma, you have two children supporting you, so don''t be afraid of her!" Edwards Wayne immediately made a move for her. When Lily heard that, she immediatelyughed out loud. "Then, are you not going to help me? Do I have to be self-reliant in the future?" "That depends on what it is. If it''s a war between women, I think it''s better for you to learn to handle it yourself!" Edwards Wayne replied with a serious expression. Lily felt that what he said made sense, so she nodded her head. "Yes, I had intended to settle it myself anyway, Grandma was indeed kind to me. At the banquet yesterday, she also defended me in every way. I am truly grateful to her." "That''s great. My granny is such a person. As long as you are pulled into her encirclement, she will definitely protect you." Edwards Wayne had long known about the his grandma''s personality. In one meal, the two of them finished a bottle of red wine. Actually, Lily drank even more than Edwards Wayne, because the atmosphere was too beautiful, she was greedy for the cup. After dinner, Edwards Wayne brought her to his resting room. Lilyzily leaned on the sofa.Suddenly, she felt a tall and big body pressing down on her. Following that, the man''s lips were impatiently kissing her. Lily had actually been waiting this whole time. She hadn''t thought that he would be even more anxious than she was. "Lily..." "En?" "Say you love me, okay?" Edwards Wayne''s thin lips moved around her neck. "No!" Lily intentionally angered him. "Are you sure?" Edwards Wayne immediately kissed her neck fiercely, leaving a red scar on her cheek. Lily coquettishly scolded him: "What are you doing!" "Imprinted on my face, remind other men that you have an owner!" Edwards Wayne liked his masterpiece so much that it was obvious on her snow-white skin. "You''re really going too far!" Lilyughed and scolded him, but her body was still soft. It could be because she drank, or it could be because the emotions a man gave were too passionate. Unknowingly, the two of them had already merged into one on the sofa. In the blink of an eye, more than an hour had passed! Lily was so tired that she almost fainted, but when she opened her eyes, she saw Edwards Wayne standing up with great energy, walking towards the bathroom. When Lily had a nap for a while, Edwards Wayne had already sat down beside her in a suit and attached himself to her body, his thin lips imprinted on her forehead: "Go to sleep. Don''t go to work in the afternoon, rest here!" "No, I''m going to thepany!" Lily forced herself to sit up and quickly pushed him away: "Get out of here, I''ll be out in a bit!" Edwards Wayne knew that she would feel embarrassed if he were here. Although he really wanted to stay and not leave, he gave in.. Thus, he touched her little face. "Fine, it¡¯s up to you. If you still have the stamina ..." Lily speechlessly blinked her eyes, "Of course I do!" "Is that so? Should we do again ..." Lily was about to be embarrassed by this man to the point that her neck turned red, but this kind of feeling of being teased by him, was actually extremely sweet. After Lily showered, she quickly put on her clothes, and thenbed her messy long hair in the bathroom. When she came out of the resting room, she was going to say goodbye to Edwards Wayne. The assistant outside the door did not stop her from opening the door, because her identity had already been confirmed. She did not need to report to anyone to open the door. Lily thought that Edwards Wayne was alone in the office. However, when she pushed open the door, she saw a beautiful woman sitting on the sofa in the office. Lily was stunned. It was actually Edwards Wayne''s mother, Lareina. Lareina''s eyes reddened, so it was obvious that she had cried. Seeing Lilying in, Lareina was also a little surprised, but even more so happy, because she already knew that Lily had given Wayne Family two children. Lily stood at the doorway, and for a moment, she didn''t know whether she should go in or not, because she didn''t look too good when she saw Edwards Wayne''s expression. Edwards Wayne walked over quickly, and said to her in a low voice: "You should go to thepany first, I''ll contact youter!" Lily looked into his eyes, reached out her hand and subconsciously grabbed hisrge hand, then nodded: "Alright, you handle your matters first, I''ll be taking my leave first!" After Lily finished speaking, she turned and left. Edwards Wayne did not wish for her to greet Lareina, so she could only choose to leave. Chapter 464 Chapter 464 After sending Lily off, Edwards Wayne closed the door to his office, turned around, walked back to his office and sat down. Lareina looked at her son''s cold and indifferent face. She felt really bad inside. Actually, although she said that she didn''t regret on the surface, she regretted on the inside. Edwards Wayne sat on the big office chair. With a very cold expression on his young face, he asked, "Who allowed you to enter my office without my permission?" When Lareina heard her son''s almost emotionless question, a sh of bitterness shed across her beautiful face. Suppressing her grief, she softly asked: "That''s the mother of the child, right?" Edwards Wayne frowned, and ridiculed: "My child, there is no need for you to care about them." "Edwards, mother knows my wrongs. We have been in the cold war for so many years, yet you still refuse to forgive me? Is there any way for you to forgive me? As long as you say it out loud, I will definitely do it. " At the moment, Lareina''s heart was in such pain that it felt like it was being shed by a knife. Edwards Wayne looked at the tears of regret on his mother''s face, and his expression turned even more unsightly: "I had said before that as long as you leave the Wayne Family, we would break off all rtions. It was you who didn''t take my words to heart, and now you want me to forgive you. And as your son, I must have the obligation to forgive you for your abandonment? " Lareina looked at her son''s cold expression and said sorrowfully, "Mother knows that I was wrong. You and Joshua are both my children. These past few years, mother has always regretted why I had so heartlessly abandoned you two back then." Edwards Wayne looked at his mother who covered her mouth in grief and cried to the point that she couldn''t take it anymore. "Are you really willing to do anything to dissolve the tension between mother and son?" Suddenly, Edwards Wayne stood up, walked to the sofa beside Lareina and sat down. Hearing that, Lareina''s face showed joy, she knew that her son would not hate her. Edwards, no matter what kind of conditions you put forward, as long as mother can see the child, as long as we can be together like family in the future, I will agree to all your conditions____ " Lareina felt that she came here the right way. Her son might be missing her too. Edwards Wayne raised his head to look at her, his voice cold and without warmth: "I want you and Wayne White to divorce!" Lareina''s heart skipped a beat, she looked at her son in disbelief: "Why? Why must we get a divorce?" Edwards Wayne sneered: "I know that you all have been living happily for these past few years, enjoying your blessings and harmony. You must be unwilling to divorce him, right? You once said, you desire love him, if a person can''t get the person he love, then he can only live like a zombie, his soul would be dead, but this is the only request of me right now, divorce Wayne White, and as long as you divorce him, I will recognize you as my mother!" Lareina frowned, she thought that after so many years, her son would finally ept the marriage rtionship between her and Wayne White. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. But she didn''t expect that his son''s conditions would still separate them. "Edwards, why are you forcing me like this? I''m your mother. Can''t you see that I''m living a better life? " All these years, Wayne White had been very good to her, he had spoiled her like a princess. This kind of beautiful love, in the past, was something that she only dared to pursue in her dreams, but when dreams were reflected in reality, love was her food for the soul. Edwards Wayne also knew that forcing his mother to divorce Wayne White was a very evil thing, and also because of his selfishness. However, if one day Lily found out that Wayne White was her biological father, then for some reason, the rtionship between her and him would be like that of siblings. Thus, Edwards Wayne really did not know what to do now. "Aren''t you even going to think about it? That proves that you don''t care so much about this son of mine. " Edwards Wayne mocked coldly, stood up and said coldly: "Go, I won''t let you see my child. I once told them, they don''t have a grandmother or a grandfather!" Lareina''s entire body stiffened, she stood up in unbearable pain: "Edwards, although you hate me, but I still love you and Joshua very much. I hope that you can find your own happiness!" After Lareina finished speaking, she quickly turned around and walked toward the Walk Outside. Edwards Wayne looked at his mother''s leaving figure, his eyes filled with grief. He stood by his desk like a statue. For a long time, he couldn''t calm the grief in his heart. When Lily was at the entrance of the hall, she did not leave because she actually wanted to see Lareina as well. When Lareina saw her standing at the side, she also quickly walked overwiping away the tears at the corner of her eyes, she said with a smile: "I don''t know if I should call you Miss Lily, or call you by your name. I really didn''t expect you to give Edwards two such cute children. I''ve once peeked at them from outside the gates of the children''s school. They really have traces of Edwards''s childhood. Thank you!" Lily looked at the beautiful and gracefuldy in front of her, listening to her speak. Lily didn''t think she has a bitter temper, but instead she looked like a gentle person. "You can call me as you like. I just feel that you shouldn''t treat your two sons like this. They need you, so why don''t you find a chance to sit down with them and talk to them? " Lily said indifferently. Lareina bitterlyughed at herself: "I also wanted to find a chance to reconcile with them, but they were still unable to forgive my initial selfishness." "But they are your children. Shouldn''t you treat them as the most important people in your life?" Lily frowned. Lareina let out a lowugh, and said with ridicule: "If you gave birth to two children from a man you don''t love, what kind of feeling would you have?" Lily was stunned. " You can never feel the pain and struggle of my past, so I am actually letting go of the natural state of mind. Since Edwards has found you to be his wife, I hope that you can apany him well. On the way, I also beg you to help me with a favor, my younger son has been rebellious since he was young. After you became his sister¡ªinw, you have also helped to control him a little, and help him find a woman he likes to marry and have children with him. Lareina''s tone was full of pleading and sincerity. Lily sighed: "Even if you don''t need to beg me, I will think for him. Since you are so worried about your little son, you should talk to him personally." "I will!" Lareina put on her sunsses, got into a ck car that was waiting by the side, and left. Lily stared at the direction of the car, she did not know what to say. Perhaps, she wouldn''t be able to help Edwards Wayne with this matter. She only hoped that he wouldn''t get injured again because of this matter. Chapter 465 Chapter 465 T ¡ªhe door to the Wood Group''s office had been closed all day. Lynn Wood, who never missed any meetings at thepany, got an assistant to send a message away today. She was going on vacation! This news shocked everyone in thepany. A strong, iron-made woman actually needed to take a vacation? This was simply unbelievable. And at that moment, Lynn Wood''s so-called holiday time, was to leisurely y with Billy William on the beach. The two of them had been witheach other sincest night, but now, they did not feel like separating from each other. "Chase after me ..." Lynn Wood suddenly suggested. Billy William looked at her provocative smile, his lips curling up as he saidcently: "If I caught you, what''s the reward then?" "Reward...We''ll have meat tonight!" Lynn Woodughed, and then said on purpose. Billy William''s handsome eyes instantly turned deep, and his smile became even more yful: "Alright, this is what you said!" ''TH give you one minute. If you can''t catch up to me, I have three conditions!" With Lynn Wood''s strong personality, she refused to admit defeat no matter what. Billy William''s handsome face soured, and he extended three fingers. "Three conditions? Why?" "Because I''m a woman, so a woman can be willful!" Lynn Wood said with a beaming smile, and with spoiled tone. Billy William instantly had an urge to satisfy all of her wishes listening to her. "Alright, I promise you!" Billy William confidently believed that with his own strength, he would definitely not lose to her. Lynn Wood counted one two three and began to run forward with all her might. When she was running a distance away, Billy William had quickly caught up. Lynn Wood actually wanted to win as well, because she wanted to raise three conditions. How tempting would that be. Unfortunately, despite her strong personality and weak body, she didn''t run far before feeling a strong and sturdy chest against her back. She was instantly hugged tightly by the man. "You lost!" The man''s voice sounded quite pleased with itself. Lynn Wood could only look up to the sky speechlessly. After that, she reached out and wrapped her arms around the man as she closed her eyeszily, and heard the waves of the ocean resounding in front of her, "Billy William, are you really willing to be my boyfriend?" "Why do you ask? Didn''t I answer you many times? " Billy William felt that in the field of love, he was just like a primary school student, always asking some very childish questions. "Do you know what sort of person I am?" Lynn Wood suddenly extricated herself from his embrace and stood at attention, facing him: "I have themon ailment of all women. I am veryzy. My temper is sometimes not too good, and what''s more ... I''m a strong person. When I quarrel with you in the future, I might not admit defeat. Also, I ... I¡¯m not good at initiative, and not gentle enough ..." Before Lynn Wood could finish speaking, her lips were covered by the man''s thin lips. It looked like love was something that could only be learnt by one''s own master. Even the Billy William with zero experience knew how to use the best method when listening to a woman''s bbering. Lynn Wood''s beautiful nted eyes widened with astonishment. Seeing her stunned look, Billy William let go of her lips and smiled at her. "Why don''t you let me finish?" Lynn Wood blushed as she stared at him. Billy William stretched out his hand to adjust the cor of her shirt that he had identally ripped off. Because it was almost at the position of her arm, revealing her snow -white skin, making Billy William dazzled. He definitely did not allow other men to see her so ttering and affectionate. "Since I''ve chosen you, I will definitely ept all of your ws, do you understand?" Billy William said in a low and gentle voice. Lynn Wood was stunned again. It was very obvious that she had never heard a man say such warm and caring words to her. "Billy William... I really suspect that you''ve had a girlfriend before. " Lynn Wood squinted her eyes. Hearing that, Billy William''s handsome face instantly became anxious: "How is that possible, I swear, I definitely do not. If you do not believe me, you can ask your brother. He knows what kind of person I am the best." "Of course I will ask him. I believe that my brother will definitely not speak good words for you!" Lynn Wood pursed her lips, and said with a dangerous expression as she stared at him. Billy William''s handsome face twitched. Gee, she really nned to ask n. It seemed like he had to quickly say kind words to this friend of his. He couldn''t let him reveal everything about him. "There''s something I want to ask you as well." Billy William suddenly thought of something and said. "What is it?" Lynn Wood walked forward with her hands behind her back, enjoying this rxed and leisurely time. Billy William looked at her charming and beautiful figure, hesitated a few times, and finally asked. "I remember that someone told me about a scandal between you and my big brother. Did you really in love?" Lynn Wood''s footsteps suddenly stopped. She turned around, her beautiful eyes narrowed into a line as she stared at him. "What did you say? You actually suspect that I have something to do with your big brother? " Billy William was stared at by her questioning eyes, his handsome face flushed red, and exined: "I''m not doubting you. I just feel that, my big brother is much more talented than me. Why didn''t you make friends with him ..." "Billy William, are you not confident in your own performance? That''s right, your elder brother is more mature than you in every aspect, but not all women would like his charismatic man. At least, other than admiring him, I don''t feel anything else." Lynn Wood shrugged his shoulders, indicating that she definitely had no ulterior motives towards Leo William. Billy William then secretly heaved a sigh of relief. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Of course, I don''t know if your elder brother has any feelings for me like that at all." Lynn Wood deliberately tried to scare him. Sure enough, after Billy William heard that, his handsome face instantly turned pale white, and he stopped in his tracks. Lynn Wood turned her head around and saw his silly look, she immediately covered her mouth and laughed. Billy William looked at hercent expression, walked quickly to her front, and blocked her path: "Did my big brother tell you something? Tell me quickly!" Seeing his anxious look, Lynn Wood couldn''t help but want to tease him. Thus, she coughed lightly, and said with a serious face: "I don''t remember if he said anything. I chatted with him for a long time, and there was appreciation for me in his words!" "Impossible!" Billy William only felt a thunderbolt in a clear sky! Lynn Wood smiled as she walked around him. Actually, she knew that Leo William was definitely not interested in her either. At least, he never talked to her about anything more than business. Billy William''s expression suddenly had a trace of worry. He looked at the charmingdy in front of him and could not help but feel that maybe his brother liked her too? Chapter 466 Chapter 466 Ang walked down from the ck car, looking at this very generalpany and frowned. After that, she walked with graceful steps to the front desk and knocked on the table: I''m looking for n. Which floor is he at? The receptionist raised her head and saw a mixed blood beauty. Although she wasn''t young, she had taken good care of herself and her entire body was exuding a rich aura. "Madam, may I ask if you need his help?" The front desk didn''t dare to ignore her and immediately asked passionately. "I''m his mother!" Ang immediately reported her identity. The front desk beauty instantly opened her eyes wide. So it was the n''s mother, ah. His mother was so beautiful, no wonder the Mubai was so charming and handsome. The front desk immediately personally led her to the elevator. The elevator door opened to reveal a few female employees in business attire. They were currently discussing their work matters with their heads lowered. "Anne?" Ang''s face changed instantly, and she shouted out a name. Anne''s head was lowered, and upon hearing the voice, she raised her head and looked, and her face froze. "Why are you here?" Ang squinted her eyes and stared at her: "Come over here with me We need to talk!" Seeing that her colleague was looking at her strangely, she lowered her head in embarrassment and followed Ang towards the outside. She felt sad and uneasy. The moment Ang walked out, she ced both of her hands on her chest, and asked with a haughty tone: "I say, why did my son choose toe to this smallpany to work instead of staying in his ownpany? It turns out all of this is because of you." Anne saw that Ang did not even give her a chance to exin herself, and directly assumed that she was the one who swindled n into thispany. "Madam Ang, you might have misunderstood me. I did not ask n toe to work at the company. He came here by himself." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ang didn''t want to hear her exnation at all, so she only smirked: "No matter what, the reason why he came here, is because of you. Anne, are you still not reconciled to this?" Anne''s face became pale, and her heart felt as if needles were pricking it. She endured her tears and sneered: "So what if I am unwilling?" "But from what I see, you don''t seem to know your own identity. Why are you still pestering my son to not let go? Can''t you just stay abroad and note back and disturb our peace? " Ang asked a little too much of her. " Why should I avoid it? This is also thend where I grew up. I''m very familiar with everything here. I want to live in this city. Could it be that because your Wood Family is here, I have to hide far away from the country? Aren''t you being a little too unreasonable? " Anne was no longer the weak girl who would cry in times of trouble. She was now a child''s mother, and was also well-established at work. Ang couldn''t help but look up to her, andugh coldly: "Did youe back for money? As long as you open your mouth, I will definitely fulfill your request." Anne saw that she had taken out the same move that she had taken to force her. It was as if money could solve everything. She couldn''t help but find itughable. Her voice was tinged with sorrow as she said, "I finally understand why you''ve been separated from your husband for so many years. It''s because you don''t know how to respect others." "What did you say?" Who told you to criticize my marriage? " Ang was immediately furious like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. Anne slightly raised her head: "Did I say anything wrong? You put yourself in a high ce and you never show weakness to anyone." "Why should I be weak? That''s something only people of lowly birth need to do." Ang was provoked, and her words were extremely unpleasant to hear. "No matter how proud you are, isn''t your son still in love with a lowly woman like me? You must be feeling very ufortable. " Anne raised her lips andughed coldly. "Pa ..." Ang raised her hand and pped Anne: "If you dare pester my son any longer and don''t let him go, I won''t let you go." Anne''s face was pped to the side, tears rolling in her eyes. Just at this time, n ran out from the entrance of the hall, losing his cold image as the CEO. "Mom ..." When n saw his mother standing together with Anne, his heart tensed up. Seeing his son, Ang immediately pretended to look wronged: "Son, it''s good that you''re here. Tell me, are you still dating her? Why didn''t you listen to your mother? " n was not worried about his mother''s emotions at all. He frowned, ignoring his mother''s words as he walked to Anne''s side and saw the side of her face that she had covered with his hands. "Mom, what did you do to her?" n looked at his mother sharply. Ang snorted: "I just taught her a lesson." n forcefully grabbed onto Anne''s wrist, and upon seeing the five finger marks on her snow white face, he immediately became angry: "Mom, why did you hit someone? What did she do wrong? " Ang was actually a little guilty as well, upon hearing her son''s question, she instantly became angry: "n, who are you speaking up for right now? I am your mother." "Even if you are my mother, you can''t casually hit her." n''s face instantly turned cold and his voice became filled with anger: "Didn''t you want to know if I still loved her? I''ll tell you right now. Yes, I still love her. I want to be with her, and we''ll get married." "What?" Ang''s face instantly paled as she stared at his son in disbelief, "What did you say? You want to get married with her? " n wanted to answer with certainty, but he heard Anne''s calm voice sound out. "We won''t get married. You can be at ease." "Anne, what are you talking about?" n felt an indescribable pain in his chest. He grabbed Anne''s wrist as he was about to leave, and forcefully pulled her to his side. "We will get married, right?" When Ang saw that her son was actually using such a humble and submissive tone to plead with Anne, her entire body went nk, and she felt an indescribable sense of panic. He was her pride, but at this moment, he was begging Anne to marry him. Anne looked at n''s anxious and nervous expression, then looked at Ang''s shocked expression, and calmly answered: "n, let me go!" n''s entire body froze. He knew that Anne was not joking around. When Ang saw her son''s desperate expression, her face turned ugly, but her heart was greatly shocked. Chapter 467 Chapter 467 A ¡ªnne no longer bothered with the mother and son pair''s expression, as he walked towards the company''s main hall inrge strides. She cried because she knew very well that her feelings for n had never changed. She loved him, and being with him for the past few days made her even more reluctant to leave him. She was truly shocked. She loved such a man, yet there was a mother that was always against her and looked down on her. Even if it was to honor her words, in order to not make her life too ugly, she had no choice but to reject this love. n stood outside the hall like a statue. His expression did not change for a long time, as though he had been petrified. Ang had never seen her son in such despair before. Only now did she realise that something was wrong. "Son, you ... Are you alright? " Ang walked over and reached out to push him, to make sure that he was alright. n said with a sorrowful voice that carried a sneer that carried self ¡ª mockery, "Are you satisfied yet? You''re happy that you managed to break us apart, aren''t you? Mom, do you know how hard it is for me to get close to her again? Do you know how much energy I put in order to live in peace with her? You don''t know, you only know how to discriminate against the birth of others. Do you think that everyone is like you, born a noble? " N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Ang was shocked speechless by her son''s howl. "n ..." n seemed to have used up all of his strength, as he leaned weakly against the wall, his head lowered, and his voice sad: "Alright, I''ll resign, and return to being your most proud son. I''ll live ording to your wish until you''re satisfied." After n finished speaking, he turned around and walked back to thepany. Ang stood there in a daze. In that moment, she forgot her reason foring here. However, this was the first time she saw her son speak to her in such a tone. The way he acted just now made her heart ache inexplicably. Was she really wrong? All she wanted was for her son to find a suitable girl to marry and have children with. Anne was definitely not her ideal daughter-in w candidate. Was she going topromise? It was the first time in Ang''s life that she was confused by a decision. n anxiously went upstairs, straight to Anne''s office. Sure enough, her expression had returned to normal while sitting motionlessly on the office chair. However, n knew that a fierce wind was blowing inside her heart. n did not care about the strange gazes from the subordinates anymore. He stood in front of Anne, both his hands supporting her desk, and for a moment, he did not know what to say. He only closed his eyes, and after a long while, he suppressed his voice and asked: "Anne, have you really decided?" Anne didn''t look at his eyes, she only stared at the table, her voice calm: "Don''t you find it too painful? Since we really don''t have any destiny, then let''s not force it." n knew that all the hard work he had put in during this short period of time had all gone to waste. "But I want to be with you! I want to take care of you and our daughter! " n firmly locked her little face, and his voice carried deep emotion. "No need!" Anneughed self-deprecatingly, "It''s more appropriate for us to be strangers!" "I''m sorry. It''s my mom''s fault. She shouldn''t have hit you ..." " She is right. A p in the face woke me up. It let me know myself more. Previously, I also felt that I might still be together with you. Now that I think about it, how naive I was. The lesson from three years ago was deep enough. Your mother just stopped my naive fantasies in time. She didn''t do anything wrong. " Anneughed bitterly, as if she had truly seen through this matter. All of her feelings no longer mattered. n''s heart tightened, he knew that after Anne made this decision, she would not change it. If he had been shameless enough to pester her before, then no matter how thick-skinned he was, he would never have the chance to enter her heart. n could only submit to her fate and stand up straight, his gaze deeply fixated on her face, and then, he turned and left. Anne raised her head and looked at his departing back, and tears immediately began to roll down her face. All the employees nearby looked at them in surprise. They had been guessing at their rtionship, but it became clear to them at this moment. So it turned out that the person n liked was really Anne. n looked at her with deep emotions just now. Anne leaned on the table, her heart full of sorrow. In the evening, Lily returned home. In the living room, she saw two little fellows sitting next to Grandma, who was currently telling the two little fellows a story. The Grandpa sat to the side and would asionally speak up for the others. The two little fellows were clearly immersed in the interesting plot of the story. They had stunned expressions on their faces, making them look extremely adorable. Lily walked in, and Grandma quickly passed the storybook to Grandpa, then walked towards her: "Lily,e with me for a bit, I have something to discuss with you!" Lily followed her to a small hall and sat down. Grandma took an IPAD, tapped it open, and said to Lily: "I''ll get someone to customize a marriage gown for you. Pick out the style, and we''ll decide on whatever you like!" Lily never thought that Grandma would actually be so busy betrothing her wedding dress. She was both grateful and nervous, "Grandmother, how could I trouble you? I could have found a bridal dress shop and ordered it myself." "You have work to do. But I have nothing better to do anyway, and I like to do something for your marriage!" Grandma said with a smile. Lily knew that Grandma was a warm ¡ª hearted person. Although she was old, she had a good spirit, and since she was willing to help, it was naturally her fortune. Thus, Lily earnestly sat on the sofa and chose her beloved wedding dress. In fact, Lily was not a strict and perfect woman. Furthermore, she felt that every wedding dress that the Old Granny chose for her had points, and she liked it all. To be able to choose the most beautiful one from such a perfect piece of work, it was really a hard thing. In the end, Lily chose one of the clothes, and Grandma agreed: "I also feel that you would look good if you wore it. It fits you well.I am afraid that if you were too exposed, Edwards would not agree." Hearing this, Lily could not help butugh. With her understanding of Edwards Wayne, he might really get angry. "Alright, the wedding dress has been chosen. Next, I should choose a venue for the wedding. Do you and Edwards have any suggestions?" Grandma asked with a smile. Lily shook her head: "I don''t have any suggestions. You can ask him!" Chapter 468 Chapter 468 As night fell, Lily received a call from Edwards Wayne. Edwards Wayne said that he wanted to eat dinner with his friends tonight, so he might as well go homete. Lily also knew that Edwards Wayne had been apanying her and his child for a period of time, and it was about time for him to rx by apanying his friends. In a high ss private club, Edwards Wayne Billy William pushed open the door and entered. "You''re here? Come and drink two cups with me! " In a private room, n ordered a table full of dishes and wine. On the sofa, n and Billy William sat together. The moment Edwards Wayne stepped in, he felt that the atmosphere wasn''t right. He threw the car key on the table and looked at the bottle of wine lying on the table. Billy William shook his head: "I just arrived and asked him. He didn''t say anything and just continued drinking." "It looks like it''s rted to women again!" Edwards Wayne guessed. n suddenly threw the bottle of wine on the table, raised his head, and with a look of despair, stared at the ceiling, and announced sorrowfully: "This Young Master has regained his independence, no woman, no daughter, I am alone again!" Billy William and Edwards Wayne looked at each other, and could not help but to ask him in concern: "n, what happened? If you say it out loud, we''ll think of a way for you." "There''s no other way ... No more!" ncovered his eyes like he was about to copse. That painful look on his face could only be seen in front of his best friend He couldn''t pretend to be sad. Billy William and Edwards Wayne''s faces changed greatly. They had never seen n cry like this before. Presumably, this time, the situation was very serious. "Why are you doing this to me? What did I do wrong? " n wanted to vent the anger in his heart, and he muttered to himself. Billy William hurriedly took out a tissue and handed it over to him. "Man, you won''t be so easily cry unless you were badly hurt. It looks like my cousin really broke your heart. I''ll talk to her about it later. She can''t hurt your pride like this." n became bitter: "No, it''s not her fault, you shouldn''t look for her for trouble." "If it wasn''t her, then who was it? Your mother? " Edwards Wayne''s guess was right, because the only person who could break them apart was his mother, Ang. Upon hearing that it was his mother, Billy William''s expression became grave. Because, if he wanted Lynn Wood''s love to blossom and bear fruit, he needed to pass through Ang as well. n painfully nodded his head, "Yes, it''s my mom. Today, my mom went to look for me at the company, and when she met Anne, she gave her a p, destroying the rtionship we had for some time. I can tell that Anne is extremely disappointed with me." If it was someone else, they would definitely stick out for their friend and think of a way. But if the other party was his mother, then they wouldn''t be able to help him in any way. "I really envy you all..." "Envy me for what? My mom has already left me behind!" Edwards Wayne reached out for a bottle of wine, opened the cap of the bottle, and drank a few mouthfuls. He mocked himself in grief, "My mother came to find me, wanting to reconcile with me. I didn''t agree." In this regard, Billy William absolutely could not find anything inmon with them, because he had his parents and a harmonious family. "Don''t be like this, think of the good side!" Billy William could only console them. n was drunk, he suddenly turned and looked at Billy William: "As a good friend, I will be friendly with you and advise you to stop chasing after my sister and find another woman. My mom will definitely be wary of you in the future." Billy William,"..." Things that shouldn''t have happened had already happened. He wanted to go back on his word. Was there enough time? "n, I''m confessing to your sister ..." Although Billy William didn''t want to reveal it at this time, since n asked, he could only tell them the truth. Edwards Wayne listened by the side and frowned: "Billy, you and Lynn Wood .... together?" Billy William knew this news was very explosive. Heughed somewhat bashfully: "That¡¯s right, I''ve actually always liked her a lot. Did you guys not see that?" "You hid it well enough!" Edwards Wayne mocked him. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Billy William shrugged his shoulders, expressing his innocence. "I don''t want to hide, but I really don''t have the courage to confess to her. n narrowed his eyes: "Have you seized the opportunity that I gave you yesterday?" Billy William immediately blushed from embarrassment. Fortunately, the lights in here weren''t lit, otherwise, his embarrassed state would be mocked by his two good friends again. "n, your sister and I are already preparing for an official rtionship. In the future, I might be your brother-inw ..." "What?" Hearing that, n was startled: "My sister really agreed to date you? What the hell, how could she really agree to this?" Edwards Wayneughed from the side: "Who knows. Your sister might have taken a fancy to him too, but due to face, she did not say anything." Billy William hurriedly nodded his head, "That''s right. Your sister also said that she likes me a little. It seems that I have some sort of fate with her." "Why today? I¡¯m dumped, but you''re in love. I shouldn''t have asked you toe and be with me and be sad." n was even more shocked, his eyes stared nkly at the wall in front of him. Billy William also felt that he shouldn''t have attacked his good friends at this time, so he could only comfort them softly: "n, don''t worry, I will definitely go find my cousin and talk about your matters with her." "Do you think she''ll forgive me?" n mocked himself. He did not have the slightest bit of confidence. Edwards Wayne patted his shoulder, "You have to believe in your feelings for her. She''s not a blockhead. You''re good to her. "I''m not thinking about anything anymore. I''m just thinking about my daughter... I truly miss her and want to see her. " n was like a grieving father, he once again used his arm to cover his eyes, and his eyes became red. Edwards Wayne could understand his thoughts about his daughter, because he had two children now. He knew the pain of losing a child, so he had to keep this a secret. "If you want to see Crystal, I''ll bring her out for you to see one day!" Billy William could not bear to see his good friend sad, so he came up with this idea. "Do you think Anne will let you take the child away?" n ridiculed. Billy William was instantly left speechless. He knew that this was indeed a little difficult. Three people, three emotions.Perhaps only alcohol could numb their souls. Till ten o''clock, n waspletely drunk. Billy William personally sent him home, while Edwards Wayne also sat in the driver''s car, returning to the vi. Chapter 469 Chapter 469 D ¡ªempsey Wayne was a little drunk. When he returned, the entire vi was quiet. It looked like the two little fellows had fallen asleep. Old Garry was waiting in the living room. When he saw him enter, he quickly stepped forward and expressed his concern. "Young Master, you''re back. Edwards Wayne raised his hand towards Old Garry: "Old Garry, it''s sote, you should go to sleep!" Seeing that Edwards Wayne seemed to have something on his mind, the Old Garry could only nod his head and return back to his room in the backyard. Every time Edwards Wayne got drunk, he did not like people disturbing him, so the Old Garry tactfully did not ask any further questions. Edwards Wayne sat on the sofa in the living room. After getting drunk, he felt a little dizzy. It was only when Lily heard the sound of the car that she walked down the stairs. There were a few small lights on in the living room. It was dimly lit, and she could vaguely see the slender body lying on the sofa. "Edwards Wayne?" Lily walked closer to him and could smell the faint smell of alcohol on his body. She frowned: "Are you drunk?" Edwards Wayne looked at Lily, and forcefully sat up: "Why aren''t you asleep yet?" "I''m waiting for you ..." Lily identally spoke the truth. "Wait for me?" Edwards Wayneughed meaningfully. He pulled her delicate body into his embrace, his lips pressing against her shoulder, smelling the fragrance in her hair, his voice low and deep: "Lily, having you and your child at home really makes me at ease!" Lily didn''t know why he suddenly said such emotional words. Shee immediately asked worriedly, "What''s wrong? Is there something on your mind? " Edwards Wayne''s thin lips had already stopped on her tender face, and kissed her from time to time: "No, I just wanted to hug you!" Lily chuckled lightly, and said shyly: "If you want to hug me, then hug me. After you''ve hugged enough, you can take a shower and sleep!" "No matter how long I hug you, it''s still not enough!" Edwards Wayne''s lips suddenly touched hers. Feeling that the man''s scent was filled with the fragrance of alcohol, Lily couldn''t help but reach out to push him: "You''re drunk, go rest!" "Lily, apany me!" Edwards Wayne still managed to kiss her lips, causing her entire body to tremble, and very quickly, she fell into his embrace. When the kiss was over, the two of them were already lying on the sofa, his thin lips resting on her corbone. "Don''t stay here ..." Lily had already clearly felt the need of a man, so she spoke in a soft voice to him. Edwards Wayne also stood up in a somewhat sorry state, but his hand was still on her waist, gently stroking it: "Go to my study room!" Lily simply could not reject him, because it was as if he had set a fire in her body, burning her to the point that her entire body was zing hot. Heavens, how could she have such a feeling? "Alright!" Lily nodded. The two of them walked towards the study room. An hourter, Lily opened the door and came out with messy long hair. When he came out, she urged the man who was lying on the sofa, "Go sleep in your room!" The man''szy voice sounded, "No, I will stay here for the night. I don''t want to disturb my son''s sleep." Lily knew that he was thinking for his son, so she did not say anything more, but her heart felt warm. I n the other scene. Billy William sent n back to the William Family. In the William Family''s living room, the lights were still bright, and Ang had not rested yet. Because the matter of Anne today had also caused her to be extremely vexed. Hearing the sound of the car, she thought that her son had returned. She quickly went out to take a look and saw Billy William and the driver carrying the drunk n in. "What''s wrong with the night?" When Ang saw it, she immediately became anxious. Billy William quickly exined: "Auntie, he''s just drunk. Let''s send him to his room to rest!" "Why are you drinking like this?" Ang asked, but after that, she seemed to have understood the reason, and immediately did not continue asking. Billy William and Driver escorted n to his room and then closed the door. When Billy William went downstairs, he saw Ang standing in the living room. He immediately went up and greeted her: "Aunt, he''s too drunk at night, and might throw up at night. You should take care of him." "Don''t worry, I know what to do. Billy, Anne is your cousin, right?" Billy William nodded his head: "Yes, Aunt. Regarding this matter, I have already heard about it from time to time. "I... I didn''t despise her. I just felt her... My son should marry a right girl, and that would help his career! " Ang answered somewhat guiltily. Billy William nodded his head, he did not continue persuading her, and only politely said: "I''ll be leaving first!" Ang wanted to stop him, but she hesitated and didn''t say anything. She just raised her head and looked at the stairs, sighed, and walked upstairs. When she pushed open the door and entered, she saw n lying on the bed, with alcohol spewing all over the floor! "How did this happen? It''s just a woman! Ang was still a little angry. "Crystal ... " Just as Ang was about to call a servant to clean up, she heard her son mumbling a name. Crystal? Who is Crystal? It sounded like the name of a girl. Did his son know another girl? This information could also be considered a pleasant surprise to Ang. Thus, she walked to the side with light steps, extended her hand to push her son, and whispered into his ear: "Son, who is Crystal? Do you like her? " n''s current consciousness waspletely muddled. He did not hear his mother''s words, and instead, subconsciously mumbled to himself the person he wanted to see the most. "Crystal...!" Ang frowned. It looked like it was impossible for her to get any useful information from her son''s mouth at this time. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. So, Ang took her phone and called n''s assistant. Although it was alreadyte, n''s assistant still enthusiastically answered the phone call. "Madam, what''s the matter?" "Let me ask you, has my son met a girl called Crystal recently? Do you know who she is? " The assistant had a dazed expression on his face, because n had never told him about her daughter''s existence. Thus, he didn''t know either. "Madam, I''m not too sure about this. Why don''t you ask Master n!" Ang said angrily: If I can get useful information out of him, do I need to ask you? Look out for such a woman." "Yes, madam!" The assistant wiped off his cold sweat and hung up. Ang was still very interested in this new name. As long as it was not Anne, she believed that her son would definitely know of a woman who was very outstanding. Actually, Ang did not really hate Anne that much, but because she hadpletely offended this woman, and she was no longer fit to be a family member. Chapter 470 Chapter 470 When Billy William returned home, he saw his brother wearing a grey robe, standing in front of the refrigerator, drinking a bottle of ice water. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Billy William couldn''t help but size up his big brother''s figure. He was tall and slender, and coupled with the fact that he didn''t forget to build up his fitness level, the proportion of his body was already perfect. "Leo ..." Billy William walked in front of him in a dejected manner: "Give me a cup of wine!" Leo William turned his head to look at him, and his eyes carried a questioning look: "What happened? You haven''t been to thepany for the past two days, where did you go to y?" "I didn''t y!" Billy William took the wine from his big brother and unscrewed it, then quickly gulped down two mouthfuls. The ice-cold wine entered his heart and he shivered. "You''re not going to tell me the truth?" Leo William raised his eyebrows. "Before Mom and Dad left the country, they told me to be careful about your matters, so I didn''t mean to restrain you." "Leo, I have something to ask you!" Billy William bit the side of the alcohol jar, his clear eyes staring at Leo''s eyes and asked: "You''re not young anymore. I still don''t know what kind of woman you like!" "Why did you suddenly ask this?" Leo William was slightly startled, because he seldom talked about women with his young brother and most of his time was spent talking about work. Billy William deliberately pretended to be cynical and shrugged his shoulders, "You care about me, and I care about you too. You are already twenty - nine years old, and have never had a woman. Don''t you think your life is too extravagant?" Leo William could not help butugh out loud: "Unexpectedly, you started to pay attention to women''s matters as well, but what about you? Are you feeling empty and lonely? " Being injured by his big brother, Billy William''s handsome face flushed slightly. "I''m not like that. I''m younger than you by four years. Leo William leaned on a pir at the side, raised his head, drank a mouthful of water and said: "When I find it, I will definitely show it to you." "Leo, have you ever looked for her seriously? But I see you work at thepany every day, and you don''t even have the leisure time. Do you want me to introduce you?" Billy William immediately ran in front of him and said. Leo William rolled his eyes as he asked: "Do you think I''m a man whocks women?" Billy William was struck by her big brother''s words and his thin lips curled slightly: "No. I know that you are liked by many women, but do you not take a fancy to any of them? Brother, tell me honestly, are you still thinking about your predecessor? I heard that she recently divorced!" Leo William''s expression froze for a moment, and his voice became cold: "Does she get divorced or not, what does it have to do with me?" "I know it''s none of your business. I just want to remind you that if you still can''t forget her, you can go and pursue her again. It''s not shameful anyway!" Billy William smiled mischievously. Leo William snorted, and said disdainfully: "Do you think I look like someone who will eat the returning grass? Don''t worry about me. Take care of your own business. Don''t bete again at the company meeting tomorrow!" Billy William knew that his big brother valued his work more than anything, even towards his little brother, he was extremely strict. "Bro, wait a minute. I still have something important to ask you!" Seeing that Leo William was about to go up the stairs, Billy William immediately dashed in front of him. He quickly climbed two flights of stairs, blocking his path: "Do you like Lynn Wood?" "What?" Leo William was immediately stumped by his question, a strange expression shed across his handsome face. Billy William had no choice but to rify his words word by word: "I want to ask you, do you like Lynn Wood!" "Why did you mention her?" Leo William looked at his brother in shock. Billy William saw that his brother''s reaction was not too big, and secretly rejoiced in his heart, after that he officially announced: "Leo, you cannot like her anymore!" Seeing his brother''s serious expression, Leo William angrilyughed: "Boring!" "Leo, I''m serious. Don''t lie to me!" Billy William saw that his brother did not take his words seriously, and immediately grabbed onto his arm: "I''ve already confessed to her!" Leo William folded his arms across his chest, and looked down at his younger brother''s serious and nervous face from above: "Are you sure you can control this woman?" "Why not? Brother, what do you mean? " Billy William was shocked by his big brother''s words. Leo William bent his body slightly, and spoke seriously: "This woman is not someone anyone can like, she has a strong personality. I''m afraid that you cannot hold her. Find another woman!" "No! I liked her a long time ago!" Billy William did not expect his big brother to persuade him to let go. Seeing her brother''s serious expression, Leo William could only sigh: "Okay, I will support you. However, in the future, you should perform more at work, Lynn Wood will definitely like a man who can suppress her." "Leo, that means you don''t like her anymore?" Billy William immediatelyughed extremely happily. Leo William rolled his eyes at him: "Who said I like her She isn''t my type." "Then I''m much more at ease. I can be any man''s love rival, but it definitely can''t be you, Brother!" Billy William''s expression was extremely rxed. Leo William patted his shoulder, "You are really bored. It seems that I have to arrange more work for you tomorrow." "No way! I might not be in the mood to work these days. I want to date my goddess!" Billy William immediately revealed a pleading expression. Leo William was obviously trying to scare him. Seeing his startled expression, he couldn''t help but laugh. "Go and have a good romance with your goddess! Do not save the money you should spend. You must prove that our William Family is not worse than the Wood Family!" "You''re really my blood brother!" Billy William no longer felt any pressure. Leo William saw that his brother still had the temperament of a big boy, and sighed: "I only have one little brother. Shouldn''t I treat you better?" "Leo, since you''re so good, anyone who bes your girlfriend in the future will definitely die from happiness!" Billy William said. "Do you really feel that way?" That charming figure instantly appeared in Leo William''s mind. "Un, it''s true!" Billy William nodded while smiling. Leo William was toozy to continue a conversation with him and turned to head upstairs. Returning back to the bedroom, Leo William saw the light on his phone light up a few times, as if he had received a short message. Leo William took the phone, opened up the screen, and under the bright light, a selfie of Mary Ann appeared in front of his eyes. Then, Mary Ann sweet voice came out: "Leo William, do you see that? 1 drew my own eyebrows. Is that okay? " Leo William''s life seemed to have been illuminated like a ray of sunlight. This innocent and willful little thing had be the most beautiful seasoning medicine in his life. Chapter 471 Chapter 471 L ¡ª eo William, who always had a strong abstinence towards sex, had never cared about women at all, especially those insignificant changes. However, at this moment, he stared at the gorgeous girl on the phone with a slightly absent-minded expression. The girl''s eyes were clear and bright, brimming with vigor and vitality. Leo William suddenly felt that the temperature in his room was rising, the robe on his body was too thick, he was sweating a little. Seeing that he did not reply, Mary Ann immediately called. Leo William was stunned for only two seconds before he picked up the call. "Leo William, did you receive my message? Why didn''t you give me a response?" Mary Ann''s somewhat charming voice came from there, carrying with it a unique sweetness that only girls could have. Leo William''s voice was low and filled with love: "I see, it''s very beautiful!" "That''s it?" Mary Ann immediately pouted. She was a little unsatisfied: "You don''t want to praise me anymore?" "You are already very beautiful. How can I praise more?" Leo William was immediately amused by her words. He didn''t know that the little girl''s personality would be so strange. It changed every second. He could feel that he couldn¡¯t keep up with her tempo. "I missed you!" Mary Ann suddenly said, with a trace of pleading: "We haven''t met for three days, I miss you!" Leo William was slightly taken aback. It was very obvious that he still could not react in time for Mary Ann to directly say what she was thinking. "You really miss me?" Leo William''s voice suddenly became hoarse. "Mm, I haven''t had dinner. Why don''t youe over and treat me?" Mary Ann said pitifully, just like her name. The soft and tender aura of a young girl was like a feather, lightly brushing against Leo William''s heart, causing his heartbeat to quicken. "Where?" he whispered. "I''m still in the production crew. I just finished filming the night scene. Can youe find me?" Mary Ann didn''t seem to be sure that he woulde here, but her tone was filled with anticipation. "Which city?" Leo William asked again in a low voice. When Mary Ann heard his words, she immediately giggled: "Leo William, don''t you hearthat I''m ying with you?" "No, I thought you really wanted to see me!" Leo William answered honestly. Indeed, he was not on guard against this little thing teasing him at all. "Forget it, it''s too far. Even if you fly over now to find me, it would take at least three hours. I''ll get my assistant to pack up some food for me toe overter!" Although Mary Ann really missed him a lot and wanted to jump into his embrace to willfully enjoy his embrace, she had epted a new movie now. In order to finish the work at the end of the year, she had to stay in the crew day and night, soaking in the movie, not daring to leave. "Send me the address, I''lle find you!" Leo William obviously did not realize that the little thing was joking around with him, so he said it seriously. "Ah ..." Are you really looking for me? No need, Leo William, don''te. It''s already past ten o''clock, it''s already sote! " Mary Ann felt that this joke was too big, and she anxiously tried to stop him. "I want to see you!" Leo William was serious, just a moment ago, and in that one second of decision, he had wanted to see her. No matter how far away they were, no matter how deep the night was, his desire to see her was unparalleled. "Leo William..." Mary Ann was stunned, she did not think that the joke would actuallye to fruition, she suddenly cried out: "Leo William, you are the first man to treat me so well, I will definitely treat you well in the future." Leo William did not expect her to cry just because of this. He was momentarily flustered and helpless as he consoled her in a low voice, "Alright, don''t cry, give me the address, I''ll go look for you!" "If you areing, I will devote my body to you!" Mary Ann said in a serious tone as she shed a tear. Leo William,"..." Seeing that he remained silent for a long time, Mary Ann thought that he had been scared by her boldness and immediately called out softly: "Leo William, are you still listening?" "I''m here ..." The man hesitated. "What is it? You won''t promise me your life?" Mary Ann was tickled by her boredom. Leo William thought for a few seconds, then replied: "Not yet!" "What? I''m willing to do anything to you, a girl? Why don''t you agree? Or aren¡¯t you satisfied with my figure?" Mary Ann felt that it was a failure because the enticement did not work. She was afraid that she was going to faint from crying. "Mary, don''t be so casual!" Leo William reprimanded her softly. Mary Ann,"..." Did what she said just now mean that she was very casual? Oh, NO, she hurriedly exined, "No, that''s not what I meant. Don''t you ever think that I''m really casual. I''ve never said that to any man before. Really, you have to believe me. I''m just joking with you." Seeing her nagging and exining, Leo William couldn''t help butugh: "Alright, I''m hanging up, wait for me!" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Mary Ann heard him really hang up the phone with her, and her pretty face jumped off. Leo William still hadn''t told her, so did he really think that she was very casual? "I want to cry!" Mary Ann''s heart became restless. She was sure that she was not such a casual girl, but just now ... Why did she say she wanted to repay him with her body? After Leo William hung up the phone, he entered the clothing room and quickly changed into a casual set of clothes. Downstairs, when he saw Billy William sitting on the sofa andughing foolishly, Leo William frowned, "I''m going out for a while, rest early!" Billy William immediately became serious and asked in concern: "Brother, it''s sote, what''s the matter?" "It''s nothing!" After Leo William finished speaking, he went out and called his assistant, who helped him book the earliest flight. Then he was asked to arrange a car for him in that city. After four hours, it was already past two in the morning. Leo William was alone in his ck sports car as he drove from the airport straight towards the television station. The ck sports car was frantically running on an empty road. Leo William urgently wanted to see that little girl. When his ck sports car stopped at the entrance of an apartment building, he saw a petite figure standing under a street light, rubbing her small hands from time to time. Leo William immediately pushed the door and got off the car, shouting her name: Mary Ann! Mary Ann turned her body abruptly, and seeing the huge man walking towards her, she was extremely happy, immediately running over and throwing herself into his embrace. "I thought you weren''ting. I didn''t even dare to call you!" Mary Ann''s muffled voice came out from his arms. Leo William kissed her on the head with his thin lips: "Whatever I promise you, I will definitely do it." "Let''s hurry up and go, don''t let the paparazzi catch us, then we''re done for!" Mary Ann grabbed the man''s big hands and brought him towards the elevator. Leo William held her petite hand, and discovered that her small hand was unexpectedly ice-cold. Chapter 472 Chapter 472 Mary Ann was extremely happy, she had never been so valued like today, other than acting in the TV drama. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The lights in the elevator were very bright. The corner of the girl''s mouth was lifted, but all the men were looking at her. She was very happy, and it was obvious that she was happy. Leo William''s fatigue from travelling a few steps was instantly gone. At that moment, he felt that as long as he could make her happy, anything he did would be worth it. Mary Ann raised her small face, the eyes that were embedded on her face shined like gems, she stared at Leo William and giggled again. Leo William reached out and caressed her smooth hair: "Don''t wait for me at the door next time, don''t get sick from the cold." Mary Ann lowered her head and muttered: "I just wanted to quickly see you, I didn''t expect the wind outside to be this strong, it almost made me into a fool!" After Leo William heard her warm heart, his heart trembled. How strange, the love cells in his body seemed to have awakened. In the past, there were also women who stood in front of him with reddened faces and confessed to him, but he didn''t feel anything at all. Just a single nce from Mary Ann, every frown, smile, or casual word from her was able to affect the nerves and cells in his entire body, and even his blood started to boil a little. When the elevator door opened, Mary Ann immediately extended her small hand and grabbed onto his big palm, then quickly brought him into a room. After entering the room, Mary Ann closed the door. Inside, there was a small apartment with two rooms and one living room. "Was this arranged by your production team?" Leo William knew that filming was a tough challenge for a celebrity. Mary Ann nodded her head: "Yes, this is considered luxurious housing!" Leo William saw that she was being too optimistic and teasing, and immediately felt that she did not seem to be a delicate girl, but when she became angry, it was unbearable for anyone. "Sit down, I''ll get you a ss of water!" Mary Ann immediately pushed him away. Unprepared, Leo William sat on the sofa and watched as the girl, like a virtuous wife, blew into the kitchen. After a while, she brought out a cup of water and gently ced it in front of him. Originally, Leo William was unknowingly thirsty, but when he saw her raised up face, he was slightly thirsty. He reached out and took a sip of water, causing Mary Ann tough out loud. Then, she quickly ran over and pulled up all the curtains, the lighting from outside did not escape at all. Leo William who was drinking water felt his blood boiling to yet another high point. Perhaps another meaning behind pulling the curtains was that something shameful was about to happen. Of course, maybe he was overthinking it. Mary Ann was still a female celebrity. She was afraid that there would be a reporter secretly taking photos. Leo William drank some water and his willpower slightly calmed down. He watched as Mary Ann took out a bottle of fruit juice and leaned against the door of the kitchen as she slowly drank. "Do you get used to here?" Leo William has nothing to say, because with the current atmosphere, if he did not speak, it would be unbearable for his heart, as though he was going to do something even more intense in the next second. Mary Ann''s heart was actually beating extremely quickly as well. She had yet to calm down from the ecstasy and excitement that Leo William brought her. It was like a dream, and the dream was real. He was right in front of her, without the sense of distance. "It''s not bad!" Mary Ann softly replied, then asked him with concern: "Leo William, do you need to sleep for a while? With it being sote and you rushing off on your own, you must be tired!" Upon hearing the word "sleep", his adam''s apple involuntarily rolled twice. Dammit, why does this little thing seem to be doing this on purpose? She was challenging his self -control. "I''ll sleep on the sofa!" When the man opened his mouth to answer, his voice was obviously much deeper, as if he was pressing down on something. "Are you sure you want to sleep on my little sofa?" Mary Ann giggled as she pointed at the sofa that was made up because the living room was small. Leo William''s gaze also swept across them. Sure enough, they were not suitable for his height. Even Mary Ann would not be able to sleep well. She was at least 1.6m! Seeing Leo William frown, Mary Ann immediatelyughed, and said naughtily. Leo William turned his head to look at her: "What are you thinking?" "I''m not thinking of anything, I''m just thinking of... Do you want me to sleep on the floor, or do you want me to? After all, you are a respected guest who came from afar. As the master of this family ..." "I''ll sleep on the floor!" The dignified CEO = had already given up all of his image and nobility for her. Mary Ann knew that he was definitely going to sleep on the floor, so she just shrugged her shoulders: "Alright then, you sleep on the floor, but I can''t guarantee that I won''t fall off my bed in the middle of the night and crush you!" Crush? Leo William felt that he was about to go crazy because of this little thing. At such a young age, how did she know that there were so many things that could seduce a man''s heart and soul? She was born with that ability, or did she learn from someone else? Seeing the man''s handsome face tensed up, Mary Ann immediately giggled: "Don''t worry, I''m very light, I''m only around 45kg, even if I crush you, it won''t hurt!" Leo William said in a low voice: "Alright, stop thinking, hurry up and go to sleep!" "Sleep now? No!" Mary Ann immediately curled her lips: "You just came over, sleep, I''ll sit on the side of the bed and watch you sleep!" Leo William was startled again. What exactly was this girl''s little brain filled with? However, he had to admit that it was extremely interesting. It was always able to stir people''s minds and put them in a very happy mood. "You watch me sleep. I can''t fall asleep at all!" What Leo William said was the truth. He might erect for an entire night. Mary Ann''s face shed with confusion: "Then what are we going to do next?" "Watch TV!" Leo William pointed to the television set that was being used as a decoration: "Search for a movie of yours!" "No, definitely not. I don''t want to watch my own silly acting with you. I will break down!" Mary Ann immediately rejected his offer, but Leo William had already bent down and grabbed the controls, she quickly rushed over, but she was still one step toote, the controls were in the man''s hands, he then raised his head, and made Mary Ann unable to reach him. Mary Ann could only jump a few times in front of him, but she realized that the man was deliberately teasing her. Without saying anything further, she wrapped her hands around his neck, wrapped her legs around his, and was about to climb up ... Leo William,"..." Chapter 473 Chapter 473 M ¡ª ary Ann was anxious in the beginning, but when she really hung herself on her man''s body, she realized that something wasn''t right. However, at this moment, both of their expressions had already be fixed on the other. Their gazes met, and they both saw a trace of a peculiar fire in each other''s eyes. "Ugh ..." Mary Ann looked at her bold and unrestrained movements, her snow - white face immediately flushed red like fire. Lowering her head, she quickly got off his body, pouting: "Give me the controller, hurry!" Leo William was fine in the beginning, but that feeling the little thing sliding down his body simply turned him on. He could only stop teasing her, and took the initiative to hand over the controls, causing Mary Ann to feel embarrassed to extend her hand out to take it, but no matter what, the atmosphere had already been shifted, she could not help but thinking of anything else. "Leo William..." "Yes?" "May I kiss you?" Mary Ann asked very softly, but the question she asked was actually very bold. Leo William had long known that although Mary Ann looked very obedient, she was actually very straightforward and bold. Unlike other girls who liked to dress and act all sorts of ways, she was very good at expressing her requirements. "Mary ... We can''t do this!" Leo William let out a low sigh, purposely suppressing the burning in his heart. Mary Ann immediately turned around and threw herself into his embrace, "If you don''t want to kiss me, can you hug me?" After feeling the soft and sweet - smelling little body in his embrace, Leo William held her with his stiff hands. . "Leo William..." "What''s wrong?" Her muttering voice made him confused. Mary Ann started chuckling. "I like to call you by your name. I don''t like tocall you Uncle. I want to call you by your name!" Hearing this, Leo William could not help butugh out loud, "If you want to call me that, then go ahead, I don''t want to be your Little Uncle either!" Mary Ann was not immobile in his embrace. Instead, she rubbed him with her small face. In the end, she raised her head, weighed the tip of her feet, and her pink lips pressed against the man''s determined thin lips without any forewarning. Leo William did not expect her to suddenly kiss him with hertoes, and was startled, his well-built body tensing up at the same time. Mary Ann also felt that she was extremely daring, she immediately wanted to kiss and dodge, but in the next moment, she felt the back of her head being pressed by the man''s big palm, this kiss was really deep! Mary Ann also did not expect Leo William to not reject her, she just nkly felt the man''s strong and overbearing deep kiss, as though she was in a storm. She already lost her mind. She would never understand how small and frail she could be when a man went crazy. "Mm ..." Mary Ann felt as if there was a small volcano about to erupt inside her body, but she didn''t know where the volcano''s crater was. The heat was dead, and she was about to sweat. Her waist was firmly fixed by his palm. Mary Ann felt that her neck was sore. Finally, the kiss was over! His breathing was abnormally heavy. Mary Ann finally no longer had to lift her neck nor stood with the tip of her foot. She leaned against his chest, and gasped for breath. Then, the man''s hoarse voice was heard, "Now, go to sleep!" "Together?" Mary Ann''s gentle and beautiful voice carried a trace of anticipation and a hint of nervousness. Leo William couldn''t help butugh deeply, "No, let''s sleep separately!" Mary Ann was obviously shocked by the man''s overbearing kiss, she did not dare to continue messing up and nodded: "Alright, then we will go rest, you are tired too!" "Yep!" Leo William nodded: "You go sleep first. I''ll stay here for a while." He had to calm down. Otherwise, he might really bully this little girl tonight. Mary Ann did not dare to light the fire again, and obediently ran into the bedroom. She stepped on her shoes,id on the bed, pulled up the nket, and tightly covered herself. Her heart was beating so fast that it felt like it was going to fly out. She couldn''t take the nket anymore. The heat was so strong that she could die. Mary Ann tried her best to close her eyes, but her ears were still sharp enough to hear what was going on in the living room. The man seemed to be sitting on the sofa again, and then he seemed to have gone to the kitchen. There was the sound of someone opening a bottle. He was drinking? Mary Ann really wanted to run out and see what was going on. However, after what happened just now, Mary Ann didn''t have that kind of courage. Although she was looking forward to it, she was also afraid because she had read a novel about how the male and female lead experienced such a thing. It said that the female lead was in so much pain that she was on the verge of death and her breathing had almost stopped. Was it too painful? Then why are there so many women who are willing to take the initiative to have sex with a guy? Mary Ann thought about it seriously, but it seemed to be that, at first, it would be hurt, then it would be happy, was it like this? She really didn''t know how to feel happy after feeling pain. After Leo William drank a cup of ice water, the fire in his body gradually subsided. Thus, he pushed open the door and entered the bedroom. Seeing that there was a small space, he knew that Mary Ann had not fallen asleep, so he asked her: "Is there no bed in the room next door?" "No, it''s my cloakroom!" Mary Ann replied with a muffled voice. Leo William could only say nothing, but suddenly, Mary Ann thought of something, she crawled up and pointed to the cab beside him: "There is a new nket there, you can take it down and use it!" Leo William stretched out his hands to take off the nket, and half lying on the ground, he immediatelyid down without any feeling of disgust. "Leo William, aren''t you obsessed with cleanliness?" Mary Ann teased him intentionally. Leo William heard herughter and thought that she was still awake, from the looks of it, she was not sleepy at all. "I''m asleep, I have to rush back tomorrow morning!" Leo William said in a low voice. "Ah, you''re not eating breakfast with me tomorrow. I still want to treat you to lunch." Mary Ann muttered softly, with a tone that showed her sadness. "Is that so? We''ll talk about it tomorrow!" Leo William''s thin lips rose. Seeing that he had closed his eyes as if he was really going to sleep, Mary Ann could only stop arguing and in a daze, she also fell asleep. The two of them, one was lying in the bed and another was lying on the floor. Maybe because they were too tired, or because they really wanted to keep their moral bottom line, both of them really fell asleep. Around 5 AM in the morning ... Mary Ann wanted to go to the toilet immediately. She got out of bed and, without thinking about the man lying on the floor, she fell. Leo William instinctively stretched out his hand and took her falling body into his embrace. He frowned, was this woman really would fall off her bed in the middle of the night? Mary Ann woke up and opened her eyes. Seeing that she was actually lying on Leo William''s body, she was so scared that she wanted to quickly sit up. However, after struggling for a long time, she was still unable to get up. Instead, he heard the man''s muffled groan. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Don''t move, okay?" Leo William had no way of resisting the little girl''s every move. At this moment, he could only feel that his body was almost burnt to ashes. Chapter 474 Chapter 474 Morning! After eating breakfast, the two little fellows were carefully escorted by the two elders to school. Today, the two little fellows were supposed to have a family meeting, but the two elders had already completely reced Edwards Wayne and Lily, and had solemnly be the two little fellows'' most solid shields. As expected, grandparents loved their grandchildren most. On the way back from school, the olddy suddenly sighed. The old man looked at her strangely. "What''s wrong?" "My heart is a bit heavy!" The Old Granny looked out the window, and then could not help but say: "Just now when I was signing the names of the children, I suddenly realized that the children all had the same surname of their mother. I did not know what had happened before, but now, I feel inexplicably unhappy, they are the blood of our family." The old man had also started to pay attention to this matter as soon as she''d spoken. Indeed, surname was very important. "Then when we get back in the evening, find a chance to talk to her!" He felt that this matter needed to be corrected. The olddy smiled bitterly, "I don''t know why, but I don''t even dare to say it out loud. Perhaps my grandson really likes her too much, he loves her so very carefully, I also don''t dare to offend her. How about, I get Edwards to mention it first." The old man was immediately amused by the olddy''s interesting words. "There are also people you don''t dare to offend?" N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The olddy rolled her eyes at him. "Don''t make me sound like an unreasonable tigress." "Alright, you can tell Edwards tonight!" The old man nodded. Indeed, they were enjoying themselves together now, and he really did not want any unpleasant things to happen because of the child''s surname. After finishing her work at noon, Lily suddenly thought of an important mission that Edwards Wayne had given her. He wanted her to invite Anne for lunch and do some guidance work. On the way to work, Edwards Wayne exined the current situation of n and Anne. From the looks of it, the road of their rtionship was extremely difficult. As Lily listened, she also felt very sympathetic and emotional. Of course, love was a matter between two people, and what Edwards Wayne wanted her to understand was whether or not Anne still loved him. This task was really difficult! Although her rtionship with Anne could not be considered close, Lily still called her and invited her to lunch. What surprised her was that Anne actually agreed so readily. Therefore, the two of them met up at the restaurant they had agreed on. Anne looked very haggard, as though she had not had a good rest, and waspletely dispirited. "Don''t you go to the work today?" Lily asked curiously. "I resign!" Anne''s words caused Lily to be shocked. ording to the information she had received from Edwards Wayne, Anne seemed to be very hardworking and he also seemed to value her current work a lot. Anne took a sip of water andughed at herself, "Lily, I know the reason why you''re asking me out to eat!" Lilyughed awkwardly: "Really? Then, do you think that I''m a bit annoyed? " Anne said bitterly: "Now, there is someone who can talk to me, I am already very grateful, so how can you be annoyed? Lily, I am truly envious of you. I heard that the elders of the Wayne family have already epted you." "Kind of. Edwards Wayne''s grandparents specially moved back from abroad to live for the sake of their children. They treated me quite well, so I don''t have any comints." Lily''s heart was filled with happiness and satisfaction. She truly liked his current life, her work was good, her love was good, and even her children were sensible and obedient. "The same kind of person has a hundred lives, but I''m not as lucky as you." Anneughed bitterly at herself. Seeing that she had clearly suffered so much from the grievances and injuries, Lily could not help but ask softly, "Anne, do you still love Mu Shi Ye?" Anne raised her head and looked at her. Her expression became even more sorrowful, she bit his lips, and her eyes turned sour: "Of course I love him, but his mother doesn''t like me, I don''t want to love him lowly. After I had a daughter, we lived a simple live, I think we re good. Lily listened and nodded her head, "I guess you must love him too. Before we had children, love was everything and only after having children did you realize that love is secondary and that children are the most important thing." "That''s right, we all shared the same feelings, that''s why I chose to give up. Isn''t a pity!" Anne had already entered into a state of sorrow and despair. "If his mother epts you, would it be possible for you and him?" Lily couldn''t help but ask again. Anne said indifferently: "She will not like me, I finally understand what kind of person she is, she likes n to marry a young miss from a rich family." "I think n will definitely not look for another woman, do you know? He arranged for Edwards Wayne to drink wine yesterday until he was unconscious. He is already at the edge of copse, and I feel that if her mother saw him like that, she wouldpromise sooner orter! " As an outsider, Lily saw the situation more clearly. When Anne heard that n was drunk, she looked a little dazed. "When are you going to bring Crystal to my house to y? My daughter is always thinking of this cute little sister." Lily invited them with a smile. "Alright, if there''s time, I''ll bring her there!" Anne also liked Lily''s two children. When the delicious dishes were served, Anne could not eat anything. Her heart was filled with thoughts, but it was all because n was drunk. And at that moment, the Wood Family! n vomited three times in one night, and his entire being was in a somewhat exhausted state. He laid on the bed, but did not get up, and instead fell into a deep slumber. Ang did not sleep at all throughout the night. At noon, she intentionally went upstairs to push open the door. There was still the smell of alcohol. "Son, don''t drink like this anymore. You will lose your life. Do you hear me?" Ang still cherished this son of his. It was precisely because she ced all her pride on this son that Ang had special perseverance in his marriage. n lied on the bed without moving an inch. His mother''s words could not enter his ears. Ang was so angry and hurt at the same time, her tone became a little gentler. She pushed him on the shoulder: "Son, don''t be like this, I''m doing this for your own good!" n was still pretending to be dumb. He despaired. When Ang saw that her son was not paying attention to her, she sighed and got up to go downstairs. Just as she went downstairs, she saw Lynn Wood walk out of the car quickly and enter withrge strides, "Mom, you really know how to torment him and torture him to such a state. Three years ago, he drank till his stomach bled. Don''t you forget?" Lynn Wood had obviously already heard everything from Billy William, and received a call from her mother early in the morning, telling her toe over and console him. Chapter 475 Chapter 475 I ¡ª f it was any other matter, Lynn Wood would definitely not me her mother. However, this matter had a different nature, Lynn Wood was also very angry. Ever since Ang was young, she had raised her daughter as her son, and doted on her son as her daughter. Therefore, now that the authority of thepany had fallen on his daughter''s shoulders, Ang could only let his son live a rxed life. "Lynn, why are you so fierce? I told you toe back to persuade you toe back, not to scold me. Quickly go up and take a look at him! " Ang also took out her mother''s dignity to speak. Lynn Wood quickly walked up the stairs, and the moment she entered the bedroom, she immediately frowned: "Brother, what happened? Do you want to die? " When n heard his sister''s voice, he immediately covered his ears with the nket. Lynn Wood knew his brother''s character. When he was troubled, he did not want to hear anyone talk. "If you really still want to bring Anne back, then you shouldn''t be lying here and not showing your loyalty. You have to think about Crystal, I will go and see her tonight, do you want toe with me?" Lynn Wood knew that he was listening, so she spoke her own thoughts. "I don''t have the face to see my daughter ..." Hearing about his daughter, n then threw away his nket and mocked himself. "What do you mean having no face? You can''t be a coward just because your mother objects to it. Take out your man''s courage ..." "Anne is already disappointed in me. I don''t even have the courage to pursue her anymore." It was only then that n was willing tomunicate with his sister, because his sister was much more reasonable and understanding than his mother. "Anne is a good person. You have a daughter now, and you love her so much, so you must get married together. Otherwise, even if you are old and die, you will still be able to regret it." Lynn Wood had always been bold and direct, she did notfort him but always got straight to the point. After hearing the two words "regret", n fiercely sat up on the bed. After an entire night of decadence, green stubble had also appeared on his handsome chin, and adding the messy shirt, he no longer had the image of a male god. "You''re right, I want to die!" The first thing n said when he sat up made her frightened. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She quickly reached out and touched his forehead. "Are you having a fever? What did he die for? Wasn''t it because he didn''t pursue the woman he loved? You want to die? Are you still a man? " n tilted his head and looked at her sister: "I''m just pretending to be dead. We''ll talk after I''ve fooled Mom!" Lynn Wood understood immediately, her beautiful almond-shaped eyes turned sly as she said, "Oh, this is a good idea, it''s worth a try, then hurry up and die!" "Tell me, should I jump off a building or should I cut off my wrist?" Jump off the building. Jumping off the building doesn''t hurt, because you don''t even know how to jump off the building, right? Lynn Wood hurriedly made a move towards him. n thought about it for a moment and felt that his sister''s words made sense. "Then, I''ll just jump off the building. "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely help you. I''ll definitely stand at the bottom of the stairs and yell at you to hurry up and jump down ..." n frowned, "You are not my blood sister!" "I''m trying to increase my mother''s mental pressure so that she doesn''t keep bothering me with your emotional problems." Lynn Woodughed. To think that her brother still had the energy tomit suicide, it could be seen that he had notpletely broken down or given up yet. n facepalmed with his hand, and said painfully: "Drunk is not fun, I had a headache for the whole night, and am still dizzy, as if my entire body was beaten up." "Of course!" Lynn Wood stood up, "Alright, hurry up and think about where you want to jump off at!" "It''s the roof of our building, I''ll go up right now!" After n finished speaking, without even wearing his shoes, he went straight to the Walk Outside with his bare feet and messed up his hair. Seeing his extremely dispirited look, Lynn Wood was immediately amused by him. Lynn Wood went downstairs and grabbed her hand: "Lynn, how is your brother? Did you advise him? Did he say anything? " "He ignored me. Whatever I asked him, he wouldn''t say anything!" Lynn Wood crossed her arms in front of the chest as though she was at a loss of what to do. Ang''s face immediately became deathly pale. She paced back and forth in the living room, muttering: "What should we do? Your brother is stubborn, did I really do something wrong this time?" "Mom, you made a mistake three years ago. You went to find Anne without telling him. You gave her money and ask her to leave. Do you really think that money is impressive? She left with my pride. " Lynn Wood said angrily. "Don''t me me for what you did, I don''t think I did anything wrong. Oh, right, Lynn, let me ask you, your brother was drunk yesterday, and recited the name Crystal, do you know who this Crystal is? What is their rtionship?" Hearing that, Lynn Wood knew how much he was ming herself because he called his daughter¡¯s name. "I don''t know. About this, you have to ask your brother!" Lynn Wood wisely shook her head and refused to answer. Ang immediately became angry: "You only know about work every day, and you don''t care about your brother!" "Mom, if I don''t work, how can I buy everything for you?" Lynn Wood spread out her hands, she felt that his mother was too strict with her, she was a woman after all. Ang immediately started crying, "Are you ming me for angering your father away? I''m telling you. I can''t be med for this. Your father left the house on his own." "Mom, I heard you went to see my dad not long ago. Are you going to reunite with him? " Lynn Wood immediately asked mockingly. Hearing that, Ang felt like she was pped, she grinded her teeth in anger: "I don''t want to get back together with him, he likes to do his research, so let him marry his work!" Lynn Wood''s father, at the age of forty, had already been immersed in the field of research on deep sea objects. He had set up a simple research institute himself, and became a visiting professor at various universities, which made him a celebrity. But Ang was angry about him very much. As the mother and daughter chatted, the servant outside the door screamed, "Ah ... Young Master, why are you standing on the roof? It''s too dangerous!" Hearing the servant''s scream, Ang immediately ran out and saw her son standing on the third floor''s roof in a daze. Her heart stopped instantly, with a rhythm that made it seem like she was going to have a heart attack. "n ... What are you doing up there? What are you doing? Don''t do anything stupid. " Ang had completely broken down. Lynn Wood raised her head, looked at her brother who was standing on top of the building, opened his arms, and said indifferently: "Mom, he wants to jump off the building!" "Of course, I know he was going to jump off the building. Lynn, quickly think of a way to persuade him toe down. If he died, how would I live?" Ang immediately shook his daughter''s arm hard, telling her to quickly think of a way. Chapter 476 Chapter 476 Lynn Wood could tell that her mother was shocked this time. Her face was pale white. She rolled her eyes. Why didn''t her brother do this earlier? There was nothing to worry about today. Lynn Wood intentionally said in a light tone, "Mom, since he doesn''t want to live anymore, then just let him jump down. If he doesn''t, then his heart will not be at ease." "You damned girl, what nonsense are you spouting? Your brother should be fine. Hurry up and call him down." Ang cried until she was at herst breath, she was really afraid of losing her only son. Lynn Wood therefore nodded: "Mom, if you want me to persuade him toe down, there''s only one way, and that is to agree to the marriage between him and Anne!" "No ... I can''t agree to that!" Ang''s tone clearly wasn''t as resolute as before. Lynn Wood spread out her hands: "Then I can''t help you anymore, why don''t you hurry up and make an emergency call, get them to get ready toe and save him!" "Lynn Wood, you are his big sister. How can you say such cold - blooded and heartless words? You hurt me so much. " Ang immediately roared. However, Lynn Wood remained unmoved and continued to speak with determination, "Then you''ll agree to all of his conditions. I believe he''ll obediently go downstairs without my persuasion!" "Why should I agree ...? Why does he want to force me like this? " Ang was in extreme pain. Lynn Wood saw that her mother was crying so hard that she looked like she was about to cry. In fact, she was also feeling anxious, but she had to get her mother to agree to this matter. Otherwise, It''s bad for everyone. "Mom, can you tell me why you just cannot ept her? What grudge do you have against her? " Lynn Wood suddenly felt that her mother had her reasons. Ang covered her face, and shook her head while crying: "Originally, there is no enmity between her and I, but three years ago, I had already had a falling out with her, and if she were to be my daughter-inw, our Wood Family, will forever be at peace, I don''t want to live that kind of life, I don''t want my daughter-inw to hate me to the core, I don''t want her to not apany me every time I go out to chat with my sisters." Lynn Wood looked at her mother in shock. So, she was actually worried about this? "Mom, why do you think Anne is someone who isn''t easy to get along with? You''ve never been with her at all! " Lynn Wood was at a loss whether tough or cry. "That''s right, I''ve never interacted with her before, but do you think she''ll still be at peace with me after I''ve gotten to such a stiff point?" "I believe she will. As long as you treat her with sincerity, she won''t treat you as an enemy." Lynn Wood walked over, hugged her mother, and patted her back. "She''s a pretty good girl, I actually quite like her." However, Ang shook her head: "Everything is toote. I have done so many things to offend her previously, she must hate me to death. Even if she truly loves your brother, she wouldn''t really like me." "Mom, you''re thinking too much. If you really want everyone to like you, can you control your temper and not offend others!" Lynn Wood knew that her mother''s heart was not bad. It was just that she was not very good at being a human, because she had been proud since she was young, and did not know how to express herself. "Lynn, I know I have a bad temper. I''ve already been like this for half my life. " Ang raised her head and looked at her son who was still standing firmly on the roof. This was the first time she realized that as a person, she had failed so badly. Seeing that her mother had finally woken up, she also felt sorry for her, so she could only take out a tissue to wipe her tears. "Go sit in the living room, I will handle this matter, and let me handle Anne''s matter, you don''t have to worry about it, okay?" Ang looked at her daughter with aplicated expression. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Let me handle this, let me handle this, believe me!" Lynn Wood hurriedly stopped her from speaking. It was unknown if it was because of the excessive confidence on Lynn Wood''s face that made her trust her, or if it was because Ang also realized that her reckless and selfish actions had already resulted in such a big mistake that she almost lost her son. She also started to want to change it. Lynn Wood helped her mother to sit in the living room and quickly went upstairs. Standing upstairs, she gave her brother a look, causing n to retreat one step, and said unhappily: "Why are you so slow, I''m already drenched in cold sweat from fright!" Lynn Wood could not help but let out augh. "Shouldn''t you be scared? Are youpletely awake?" "Yep!" n nodded. Lynn Wood then said with a serious face: "Just now, mom mentioned Crystal''s name, she said that you shouted it out when you were drunkst night, she was confused about her identity, do you want to tell her the truth?" "Yes, we''ll talk about itter!" n stood on top of the building and thought through everything. Since he had his daughter as a bargaining chip, why would he hide it from her? However, the thought of a mother valuing a boy more than a girl was still very serious. What n was worried about was whether his daughter would also be ignored by his mother like how she treated his elder sister. Lynn Wood nodded his head, "Alright, you can go down and talk about this with her. From what I see, there''s going to be a show to watch between you and Anne." n lightly mocked: "I knew this move would work." As the two of them went downstairs, Ang also sat on the sofa in a daze. Although she was dressed extravagantly, but the makeup on her face had been used up, revealing an old age. "Son... Son, are you alright? " Seeing n, she immediately rushed over, picked up his hand, and checked it again. However, n''s handsome face was taut as he coldly asked, "Mom, did you promise me to go out with Anne?" Ang looked at Lynn Wood, who quickly shot her a nce. Ang could only nod her head: "Yes, I agree, but..." "But what?" Seeing that she agreed, n''s expression changed from sorrowful to happy. "I don''t want you to get married right now, so you should get together first." Ang only wanted to dy a little, and definitely not let Anne be her real daughter-inw. "No, I''ll marry her as soon as I can!" n said with determination. Lynn Wood also nodded strongly in agreement, "If you love each other, then you should get married. Mom, stop insisting!" Faced with the continuous persuasion of a pair of children, Ang did not know what to do for a moment. "Mom, didn''t you want to know who Crystal is? Let me tell you right now, she is my daughter, the daughter of me and Anne!" n immediately told them the wager for the end. "What?" Ang was stunned, she fell down onto the sofa and said unsteadily: "You guys even have children?" Seeing that her mother had taken it too hard, Lynn Wood hurried over tofort her. "Mom, Crystal is very cute, I really like this Niece!" "Why is she a daughter?" After Ang epted this fact, she suddenly said this. Chapter 477 Chapter 477 H ¡ª earing his mother''s words, the expressions of the Wood Family siblings changed, and then, Lynn Wood spoke: "Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you? Aren''t you also my grandfather''s daughter?" Ang saw her daughter refuting her, only then did she realize that she had said something unpleasant. She hurriedly raised her head to look at her son. n''s expression was also tense, as if he was not very happy about it. "Son, don''t be angry. I don''t have any intention of not liking your daughter, bring Crystal back for me to see sometime." Ang was frightened by n once, and she started to think about other people''s feelings, so she was no longer that selfish. n said coldly, "I don''t n to bring Crystal home at the moment. I will do that after Anne and I get back together." Hearing that, Ang was stunned. Hearing her son say that he wanted to court Anne again, she was truly worried that because of the p she gave her, she would bear a grudge and vent her son''s love towards her. Ang couldn''t help but feel worried. The clock went back to around 6am in the morning, in a well-equipped apartment next to a movie base. After Mary Ann identally kicked Leo William''s leg in the middle of the night and threw herself into his embrace, she had been unwilling to get up from his embrace the entire time. Thus, she slept soundly in the man''s embrace. But she found something weird when she woke up in the morning. As if there was something on her body, Mary Ann frowned. She was a little curious as to why there was something hard on Leo William''s body. Leo William had been tormented by this little thing for an entire night. After being exhausted, at around five in the morning, he finally fell asleep. Mary Ann reached out a hand, wanting to take away the thing that was pressing against her, but identally touched it... "Ah ..." She cried out in rm and jumped out of his embrace, crawling back to her bed. And Leo William, who had also awoken in a daze after hearing her cry of shock, just now, he felt someone ruthlessly grabbing him. Mary Ann''s little face flushed red. If it was just now that she didn''t know what it was, then now, she knew very well. Although she hadn''t experienced love before, she was very clear about the structure of a man''s body. However, she really didn''t expect that a man would have such a reaction while he was sleeping. This really scared her. Leo William opened his eyes slightly and looked at the little body that was curled up on the bed with him. He raised his eyebrows and chuckled: "What''s wrong? Scared? " "No ....No, I''m very brave, how could I be scared?" Mary Ann did not dare admit that she was truly shocked. Leo William looked at the misty sky outside the window and then raised his hand to look at the time. It was already past 6, if he were to depart from here, he would be able to catch the earliest flight and would be able to make it to the important meeting at 10 o''clock. "Are you leaving?" Hearing the man''s voice, Mary Ann immediately turned around, and looked at him with a lost expression. Leo William nodded and entered the bathroom. Mary Ann immediately jumped off the bed, and then quickly ran out of the living room. After finding something, she hurriedly pushed the door open and entered the bathroom: "I prepared a new toothbrush ... "Ugh ..." Leo William was standing beside the toilet with both hands in front of him. Hearing Mary Ann suddenly break in. His face was a little petrified. Mary Ann''s beautiful eyes werepletely wide open, and her entire being was in a slightly bad state. She could only anxiously withdraw: "Sorry, I ... I thought you were going to brush your teeth!" Leo William was so scared of her reckless actions that it became a problem to his body. She was like a child after all, reckless in everything she did. Mary Ann stood outside the door with her back against the wall, as if she wanted to smash her head into the wall and die. Heavens, how could she be like this? Leo William must have felt that she was not very polite, right? N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. After Leo William solved his physiological problems, he washed his hands and opened the bathroom door. "Give me the toothbrush!" Mary Ann no longer had the face to look at his face. She handed him the toothbrush without looking at him. Seeing her frightened look, Leo William couldn''t help but burst outughing: "I''m not shy at all, what are you afraid of?" Only then did Mary Ann turn her head to look at him, her small, snow - white face had already swollen to the point that it was flushed red. "Are you sure you won''t have lunch with me? I only have something to show in the afternoon, so I''ll be alone at noon! " When Mary Ann saw that he was about to leave, her disappointment had already overshadowed her shyness. While Leo William was using the toothpaste to brush his teeth, Mary Ann reached out from behind his back and hugged his waist, burying her face in his back like an abandoned child. Leo William paused for a while and then continued to brush his teeth. Seeing that he was still silent, Mary Ann couldn''t help but plead again, "Can you stay and apany me?" "Alright!" Just when she thought that Leo William had to leave. She heard the man''s gentle reply. He actually said that he really wanted to stay with her? Mary Ann was instantly overjoyed, scurrying out like a happy little rabbit, "I''ll make you breakfast!" Leo William saw that she was as happy as a child every second. Even if he did not rest well, his mood was still very good. When Leo William finished washing up, he heard a voice from the exquisite little kitchen. Mary Ann, who was only wearing a loose white t ¡ª shirt, was humming a song while flipping a heart-shaped fried egg. Leo William''s heart throbbed as he looked at her virtuous and virtuous appearance. It had never urred to him that there would be a little woman to make him breakfast. He had always eaten what the servants had prepared for him. Mary Ann turned her head and blinked her eyes, full of energy: "Wait a moment, I''m almost done frying, I''m an expert at frying eggs!" Leo William nodded with a smile on his lips: "I didn''t expect that you would cook breakfast. Looks like I''m going to have to pick up a treasure!" Hearing that he said that she was his treasure, Mary Ann immediately giggled: "For you, I will learn to cook even more things. In the future, I will cook for you and also learn how to bake!" However, Leo William said gently: "As my woman, I do not need you to learn these things for me." "Then what do you want me to learn?" Mary Ann blinked her eyes and asked curiously. "You don''t need to learn anything. You just need to stay by my side." Leo William walked over, and upon seeing her soft and pure appearance, he couldn''t help but wrap his arms around her petite body, and press his lips against the top of her head: "So fragrant!" Mary Ann''s face reddened. "Are you talking about me, or the eggs that I fried?" "Both!" Leo William''s EQ was a little higher than expected. Mary Ann was so happy that she was like a flower. As she was putting the eggs on the te, the doorbell rang. Both of them were stunned. Who would knock on her door so early in the morning? "It could be my assistant... Go to your room and hide for a while!" Mary Ann grabbed the big hand of the man and headed towards his bedroom. Leo William didn''t mind hiding inside, because it was true that he and she had not reached a public level yet. Chapter 478 Chapter 478 Leo William sat down on the small sofa in the bedroom and heard the sound of Mary Ann running to the door. The moment the door opened. A man''s voice came out. Leo William''s handsome face instantly sank, was it a man? Mary Ann was clearly also very surprised that the young man who stood outside the door was actually the youngguy who she acted with in the work. "Nick? What''s the matter? " Mary Ann asked curiously with a smile on her face. "Mary, Did you eat breakfast? I brought you breakfast. Let''s eat together!" Nick Jones smiled as he spoke. Lifting his hand, she saw that he had packed several bags, which should be the breakfast of two people. Mary Ann never thought that Nick Jones would actually send her food so early in the morning. She was grateful, but she was really inconvenient today. "There''s no need for that. I just made breakfast, bring it back to someone else to eat!" Mary Ann immediatelyughed dryly and refused. Nick Jones pushed the door open and sniffed. He praised, "Mary, you made fried eggs again? Wow, I really miss the fried eggs you made for me. Can we eat it together?" Mary Ann did not expect Nick Jones to barge in so quickly. She immediately said in an anxious voice, "Nick, go back first. I really don''t need your breakfast!" He stupefied when he saw Mary Ann pushing him towards outside without saying a word. Then, he saw a man''s suit jacket on the sofa beside him. He was shocked, "Mary, you have a guest!" Mary Ann followed his gaze and saw Leo William''s suit jacket. She did not hide anything and nodded: "Yes, I have a friend here. Thank you for the good intentions in bringing me breakfast!" Nick Jones''s expression instantly turned dejected. He never thought that Mary Ann would actually let the man stay overnight. This showed that their rtionship must be very close. Nick Jones absentmindedly turned around to leave. The door behind him was closed. Mary Ann patted her chest, and immediately headed towards the direction of the bedroom. Just as she walked to the door, she bumped into the man''s firm bosom. There was some pain from her forehead being knocked back. When she fell backwards, the man''s strong arms had already firmly pulled her back into his embrace once again. The man''s extremely unhappy voice was heard: "Did that man eat your fried eggs? Seems to be very tasty." Mary Ann''s pretty face froze, she raised her head to look at Leo William, and immediately exined in panic: "Don''t misunderstand, I did not especially cook for him, when we were eating together in the crew, I cooked for everyone ...." "Is that so?" Seeing the girl''s anxious expression, Leo William reached out his hand and lifted her small, pure white chin, instantly making it seem as if he was kissing her. "Don''t, don''t, don''t! I haven''t even brushed my teeth yet!" Mary Ann was a very good, clean kid. Although she liked the feeling of being kissed, but she had not even brushed her teeth, so she better not ruin this beautiful feeling. "I won''t despise you!" At that moment, Leo William only wanted to kiss this little thing ruthlessly, so that she wouldn''t be spied on by any man. In the end, Mary Ann still did not struggle free from his restraints, as her thin lips forcefully kissed hers. Mary Ann''s entire body tightened into a string, her beautiful eyes opened wide, and then, her body slowly softened. Sensing that the little thing in his arms had be obedient, Leo William finally let go of her and let her go. "From now on, don''t let anyone else into your room, do you understand?" Leo William felt that if he did note today, then this man called Nick would already be sitting here, having breakfast with Mary Ann. "Understood ...I know!" Mary Ann was a little dizzy from his kiss, her mind waspletely nk without any thoughts, and she could only nod her head honestly. Leo William looked at her red face and couldn''t help but kiss her on the cheek: "Right now, many male celebrities like to use the excuse of talking about the script and take advantage of female celebrity, you must learn to protect yourself well." Hearing his words, Mary Ann immediatelyughed: "Leo William, are you worried about me?" Leo William was slightly startled, he then realized that he had actually been jealous just now, thus, he did not deny it: "Yes, I was worried that you would be bullied." "Don''t worry, I''m not that stupid. Of course, I won''t let you bully me for nothing." Mary Ann immediately reached out and wrapped her arms around his neck, then said with apletely confident smile. Leo William was still a little ufortable. Maybe it was because he understood what the male star was thinking, and was even more worried that if he was not by her side, the other men would take advantage of the situation to enter. Mary Ann was extremely happy. She could already feel Leo William''s concern for her. "You go eat breakfast first, I''m going to wash up!" Like a happy child, Mary Ann twisted her waist and went into the bathroom. As she washed up, she hummed a little tune. Leo William sat in front of the table and looked at the two love eggs. His thin lips couldn''t help but curl up into a smile. This is what she ate when she was alone? After Mary Ann washed her face, she ran in front of the makeup mirror to apply some face cream, then ran back to the small restaurant. Seeing the man eating with his fork, she sat across from him with a smile, and opened her small mouth: "Leo William, feed it to me!" Seeing her childish smile, Leo William couldn''t help but want to fulfill all of her wishes. Mary Ann chewed happily, and then chuckled: "In a while, let''s go take a look around the city, alright? Go shopping like a couple!" Leo William felt that this little thing had a lot of requirements. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . But why did he want to fulfill her wish? Just then, Leo William''s phone rang. He looked at it, then ced it close to his ear. "Brother, you didn''te backst night?" "Which woman''s bed did you spend the night in?" Billy William said in a teasing tone. Leo William''s handsome face slightly flushed. Why does little brother think that he must be sleeping on a woman''s bed? "The meeting at noon will be presided over by you. I might not be able to make it back in time." Leo William said in a low voice. "What? Let me preside over it? Didn''t you tell me not to bete? Why are you absent? " Billy William was a little unhappy. Leo William was toozy to say so much. "I still have things to do, so I''ll hang up first! Send me the summary of the meeting to have a look!" "Alright, when youe back, you better give me a reasonable exnation, or else ... I won''t do it!" Billy William felt that his big brother would definitely be with a woman, if not, he would not be so secretive as to not tell him anything. Leo William frowned, he no longer bothered with his brother and hung up. Mary Ann slowed down from eating and looked at Leo William with her shiny ck eyes: "Do you have a very important job?" Leo William indifferently threw his phone to the side: "No, just eat, I''ll go shopping with youter!" "Really?" Mary Ann was instantly as happy as a child. Chapter 479 Chapter 479 A ¡ªfter breakfast, the two decided to go out for a stroll. In Leo William''s twenty - nine years of life, this seemed to be the first time he had apanied a woman shopping, and he and his ex - girlfriend had never experienced something like this before. He was excited Mary Ann was truly very happy, she felt as if her beautiful dream hade true. She didn''t dare believe that Leo William was right beside her, gazing at her with a gentle and warm gaze. That gaze, seemed to melt a person''s heart, making her wish that it could just melt into his heart. Leo William also felt that he was possessed, he gave up his job, and only wanted to stay by this little thing''s side, watching herugh, and making her cry. This kind of life seemed to be filled with endless joy. "Take it, this is necessary 1" Mary Ann handed over a ck mask and a peaked cap. Leo William was a little helpless. Since he was young, he would always go out in broad daylight and would never cover up his face, but, for this little girl, he was willing to feel wronged. Mary Ann was also wearing a pair of big sunsses and a cute little hat. Her long hair was let down and most of her small face was covered by the sunsses, making her looked even more cute. "Let''s go!" Mary Ann took the initiative to extend her small hand and hold onto the man''s arm, sticking to his side like a little bird. Even though Leo William had covered his face and was wearing a hat, his tall and upright figure was still very eye-catching. With his slender figure and perfect ratio, and his domineering aura, anyone would be able to tell that he was definitely a man filled with charisma even didn''t see his face.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The two of them went downstairs and directly sat in Leo William''s sportscar. "There are indeed reporters over there!" Mary Ann was already very sensitive. A pair of beautiful big eyes scanned around randomly under the sunsses and found a few reporters holding their phones to photograph them. Leo William said indifferently: "Don''t bother with them, we''ll y with us!" "I don''t care!" Mary Ann replied with a smile. The limousine headed towards the center of the city. This city was famous because of its several large movie studios. Although it was not as bustling as the capital, it was still quite lively. Leo William was not familiar with this ce, but like a guide, Mary Ann led him to stop the car, and then went into the shopping mall. "What do you want? I''ll give it to you! " Leo William had not given a gift to a woman for a long time, he was a little unfamiliar with what he should give to curry the favor of a woman''s heart. "Take your time. Buy whatever you like!" Mary Ann was not greedy. Her greatest pleasure was to have Leo William to apany her. Thus, when it came to shopping, it was really just a kind of rxation. The two of them walked on the street like an ordinary couple. Leo William looked at the girl beside him with a smile on her face, he was in a very good mood. "Leo William, can I ask you a question? How far have your ex - girlfriend progressed?" Mary Ann had actually wanted to ask this question a long time ago. Although she knew that asking that would only increase her grief, she still wanted to understand this man better. "It''s not where you think it is!" Leo William replied indifferently. "How do you know what I''m thinking?" When Mary Ann''s snow-white face heated up, she felt that she had lost a lot of face. Leo William whispered two words into her ear and instantly made her face turned red. "I didn''t think about that at all." "Then why are you curious?" Leo William raised his eyebrows and ridiculed her. "I just felt it..." Mary Ann did not have much to say, she could only stomp her feet and say angrily: "Fine, I''ve thought about it, I really mind if you guys develop to that state, since you guys are not, then I''ll be happy." Seeing her proud and cute look, Leo William couldn''t help but reach out to pinch her cheek: "Don''t worry, right now, you''re the only person in my eyes." Hearing that, Mary Annughed: "Of course you can only have me, could it be that you want someone else?" "You sure are overbearing!" Leo William felt helpless towards her, but his eyes were filled with doting. "I learned it from you!" Mary Ann smirked. The two of them strolled around the streets for the whole morning. Mary Ann casually bought some memorabilia and even picked out a couple''s watches with Leo William. In front of her, Leo William took off his watch and switched it with the couple watch. "I want to take a photo. Can I send it to ins?" After all, Mary Ann was an eighteen-years-old little girl and she wanted to show off. "Do what you want!" Leo William did not reject her. Therefore, Mary Ann extended her small hand and grabbed onto his fingers tightly, then took a photo with her phone: "Then I really sent it." "What if your mother sees you and asks you?" Currently, what Leo William was most worried about was letting her mother know of their rtionship, so her mother would definitely oppose it. Mary Ann''s little face froze and she immediately sighed, putting down her phone: "When I entered the entertainment circle, I signed an agreement with my mom that before I turned 22, I could not have a boyfriend, and even more so, could not spread the negative news. Sigh, my brain really was flooded with water at that time, I really did sign it." "22 years old ..." The man mumbled these words. Four more years! Mary Ann looked over, and when she saw that the man''s face was slightly downcast, she immediately stuck her head out and secretly kissed his face: "Don''t mind, I don''t care how old I am, I just want to be with you." Leo William looked at her gently and sighed softly: "Your mother is protecting you, that''s why she signed the agreement with you. You shouldn''t have hurt her heart." "What do you mean?" Are you going to break up with me?" Mary Ann was very regretful that she should not have revealed the matter regarding the agreement. "No, I will wait for you!" Leo William said in a low voice: "I''ll wait for you to grow up!" "There are still four more years. It''s too long. Don''t mention waiting, I can''t even wait." Mary Ann pouted. Her face was gloomy. "I can wait!" Leo William said firmly. "I don''t want you to wait!" Mary Ann suddenly stood up and hugged him from behind: "Leo William, four years of time will change a lot of things. What if you fall in love with another woman? I don''t want to ..." When Leo William heard her worry, a smile shed across his lips: "The one who is worried should be me. Because you are young and beautiful, many men will have crush on you." "I only like you. No other man can enter my heart. But I don''t have the confidence to make you focus on me as well. There are so many women by your side, if one day you can''t stand the loneliness anymore, then those women will kidnap you. As Mary Ann spoke, her eyes turned red. Chapter 480 Chapter 480 Leo William turned around and hugged the girl who had red eyes tightly in his embrace. His lips were pressed against her forehead as he lightly kissed her. "I won''t, Mary. Trust me, I won''t find another woman other than you!" Like an oath, it heavily fell into Mary Ann''s heart. "You must keep your word. Otherwise, I will make it so that you will never see me again in this life!" Mary Ann said in a domineering tone. Leo William knew that even though she was young, she had an unyielding personality. Although he did not know what she was referring to, he did not dare to challenge her bottom line. "Good! The things that I promised you, I will definitely do it! " Leo William nodded, and from the bottom of his heart, he replied her. After Lily treated Anne to lunch and returned back to thepany, she suddenly saw a special guest. Joshua Wayne! Hezily sat in her office as he sipped his tea. As the host, he sat in her office chair. When Lily saw him, she was slightly surprised. "Joshua Wayne, why youe here?" "I want to ask for your help!" Joshua Wayne''s gaze flickered on her face, and then, he shifted his gaze away and looked at the scenery outside the window: "Have you been busytely?" Lily thought for a moment, then replied: "I''m not too busy, I can handle it, what do you need my help for?" "I have a new movie to make. It''s the female lead''s costume, and I want you to design it. This is an urban movie, and it fits your design very well. You won''t reject me, right?" After Joshua Wayne finished speaking, his gaze stopped on her face, waiting for her reply. Lilyughed and nodded: "Of course, I am unable to reject you. You have also helped me a lot previously, but I have yet to thank you properly. I will help you as my repay. How many do you need? " "I will get someone to contact you. It''s good as long as you agree!" Joshua Wayne was clearly not here to talk about work, he just had nothing to do and wanted toe see her. "For this, you still have toe personally? Just make a phone call! " Lily said with a smile. Hearing that, Joshua Wayne immediately felt guilty: "I was just passing by, I came to personally chat with you!" "You were drunkst time. Didn''t you make a fool of yourself?" Lily suddenly thought about thest time he left while drunk. Joshua Wayne shook his head: "It''s okay, I didn''t let the reporters see me bbering nonsense." "Nonsense? What did you say? " Lily asked curiously. Joshua Wayne thought for a while, then broke into a cold sweat and quickly shook his head: "Nothing, I''ll be leaving first, you busy yourself!" Lily saw him immediately open the door and leave. She was startled for a moment, but didn''t think too much about it after that. When Joshua Wayne came out, he felt his entire body covered in cold sweat. What happened to him? Coming to see her was like seeing a thief. He felt extremely guilty. But clearly ... She was his sister-inw! Joshua Wayne felt that he was getting more and more sick, he really wanted to p himself hard. He really wanted to like whoever he liked, but he just had to like a woman who was about to be his sister-inw. This damned fate was too much of a joke. In matters like emotions, once one was moved, it would absolutely be a disaster akin to a de or volcano. The more he wanted to erase her figure, the more he discovered that her figure had entered his dreams. Joshua Wayne had been in quite a bit of pain recently. Even though he didn''t know what kind of thing love was before, when he first met love, he instantly felt like eating a lotus flower, and it was hard to put into words. Nightfall. When Lily got off work, he called her. She went downstairs and saw that the man had both hands in his pockets, leaning against the door as if he was waiting for her. The employees who came and went were fortunate enough to see the elegant figure of the Boss. They all felt extremely happy. It was all thanks to Lily that they were able to satisfy their eyes. Lily saw that Edwards Wayne was actually leaning on the door of the car, waiting for her. It looked like her position in his heart had be even more important. He used to sit inside the car like a boss waiting for her, but now he was standing outside the car waiting for her, which proved that he cared more about her. Would hee straight to her in the office? She really looked forward to that day. Edwards Wayne watched as she walked over. Her footsteps were light and her figure was graceful. He felt his heartbeat. "Let''s go outside for dinner!" Edwards Wayne had another idea. Lily''s small face was inexplicably hot. "Do you want to bring the children?" "No, it''s just the two of us!" What Edwards Wayne felt now was that when his emotions exploded, he did not have the time to care about his children. "Then what if theye looking for us?" Lily intentionally smiled and asked. "With my grandparents apanying them, they wouldn''t feel lonely." Edwards Wayne said very confidently. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Lily nodded her head, expressing agreement: "You''re right, your grandmother has a lot of experience in taking care of children, the two children don''t really stick to me anymore, they both ran and stuck to her!" "This is the truth of the matter. Besides, they are grandparents and grandchildren!" As Edwards Wayne spoke, he opened the car door and let Lily in, and he sat down. "Did your grandmother talk to you about our wedding?" Lily asked curiously. I said it already, I''ve decided to advance the wedding early, it will be held in the church, I''ve already asked Larry to find someone to arrange it, next Wednesday, will be a good day. Edwards Wayne couldn''t wait to arrange the wedding ceremony with Lily. Lily did not think much about it either, she only felt that Edwards Wayne valuing this wedding so much, must be proof that he truly loved her. "You make the decision. I don''t care about anything now." Lily leaned lightly on his shoulder. Her heart was filled with a blissful feeling. "Lily, I want you to promise me that no matter what happens to us in the future, you will love me and never change." Edwards Wayne suddenly held her hand and asked her to make a promise. Lily was startled, she raised her eyes and looked at him nkly: "Why do you say that? Don''t you know what I think of you? " "I know that, but I''m afraid something else might happen to us in the future ..." Edwards Wayne said ambiguously. Lily sighed lightly, and continued leaning on his shoulder. "No matter what it is, we will face it together. We must persevere and stay together for our children, right?" "If you can think like that, I''ll be fine!" Edwards Wayne caressed her long hair. He felt that he was doing something that went against the logic of heaven, that Lily''s father had married her own mother, and he had married the daughter of his enemy, wouldn''t he be punished by the god? However, even if he had to defy the will of god and break his conscience, he still didn''t want to let her hand go. Chapter 481 Chapter 481 T ¡ª he news of Edwards Wayne''s wedding had already spread far and wide in the upper-ss society. Being able to obtain his invitation was a matter of pride and glory, and in this wedding, Edwards Wayne had invited many people from both the business and government realms. At that time, all the famous people would gather, shining brilliantly. The location of the wedding had already been decided. Large-scale wedding ceremonies had also been arranged. Lily had no time to think about work these past few days. Her boss was also happy for her and gave her a long vacation. The happiest ones were the two adorable little fellows. They had already heard the story of the wedding from the olddy. They happily ran around Lily a few times, then grabbed onto one of Lily''s legs. Lily reached out and pinched her daughter''s pink cheeks, replying happily: "That''s right, didn''t you always want me to quickly get married to your father? Now that your dream hase true, are you happy? " "I''m happy. In the future, I''ll be a happy child." Emma''s eyes were like crescent moons. George asked coolly at the side: "Mummy, did father formally propose to you? Where is the diamond-ring he bought for you? Why didn''t I see it? Was it big? it was it shining? " Hearing his son''s tone, Lily was at a loss of whether tough or cry: "George, what you should be concerned about now is our marriage, why are you concerned about the diamond ring?" "I heard that when a person loves another person, then give her a diamond ring. It''s as big as an egg ..." George spoke nonsense. Lilyughed so hard that she lost all of her image. Her son was really cute. "Who will wear a diamond the size of an egg? George, go ask your dad if he prepared a diamond the size of an egg for me." Lily intentionally directed his son to make things difficult for Edwards Wayne, because this father and son conversation would definitely be very interesting. George saw that the Mummy was making fun of him, so he immediately crossed his arms in front of his chest and snorted: "I''m not asking, it''s not like I want to marry dad." Lily burst outughing once again. However, Emma said happily: "Mummy, when you and Father got married, what did brother and I want to do? Are we going to watch you get married? Then wouldn''t we be bored? " Lily immediatelyforted her daughter gently: "Emma, when I married dad, would you and your brother be our flower kids? The two of you are just suitable." "Alright, I like being a flower kid!" Emma didn''t even know what the flower kid was, and had already liked it. This was because it was a good thing to help his father and Mummy. Being wrapped around by the two little fellows, Lily felt that his face had be a little stiff from laughing. In the afternoon, Edwards Wayne came back from thepany and was called back by the old granny on purpose. This was because, the two of them were going to test the marriage suit and gown they were going to wear. During the wedding test, Edwards Wayne had only brought Lily out and didn''t bring the two little fellows along. Lily had already fixed up her wedding dress a long time ago and had stored it inside the wedding shop. When Lily put on the pure white wedding dress, her heart was filled with excitement and joy. Even in her dreams, she would never have thought that there would be a day she would wear her wedding dress. When she had just given birth to two children, she thought that she would spend her life with them and wouldn''t find a man. But fate was so wonderful that not only had she found the father who loved her children, she had also made herself his most beautiful bride. Edwards Wayne crossed his legszily like an emperor and sat on the sofa, waiting to see his bride. When the curtain of the fitting room was opened, a woman dressed in a pure white wedding dress like a dream walked out. The six-meter¡ªlong tail of her skirt dragged on the ground. Although Lily did not make a perfect hairstyle, for her to be able to casually let go of her long hair and reveal her perfect snow-white shoulders and corbones, was already so beautiful that it was unfathomable. Edwards Wayne thought he had seen this woman''s most beautiful face before, but the moment Lily shyly stepped out of the fitting room, he felt as if his heart was brushed lightly by a feather. The numbness and itchiness were all because this woman was too beautiful, causing him to suddenly have a desire. She was very beautiful, like a pure fairy. Her eyes were clear and bright, and when she looked at him, it was as if she was bathing in the spring sun. She was very warm and gentle. Lily felt that the man''s burning gaze was fixated on her, a trace of brilliance was instantly dyed on her snow-white delicate skin. "Does it look good?" Lily saw that Edwards Wayne was only looking straight at her, but did not say a word, so she asked for his opinion somewhat embarrassedly. "Yes!" Only now did Edwards Wayne recover his voice from his stupor, and he said in a low and hoarse voice, "Very beautiful, who chose it?" "By myself. Your grandma said it was beautiful too!" Lily said a little proudly. Buyer, who was at the side, also praised her, "Your figure is so good, this wedding dress really suits you. Your skin is also very white, you are so beautiful." "That''s right, that''s right. I haven''t seen such a beautiful bride in a long time. You''re so blessed." Lily knew that this was the professional aplishment of the Buyer, and believed that every bride that came to test their wedding dress would receive such professional praise. Being praised by others, was truly something to be happy about, but what made her the most satisfied was the way Edwards Wayne looked at her. Edwards Wayne curled his lips: "Looks like you and my granny have pretty good tastes, let''s take this!" Lily nodded his head: "Ok, do you want to try on your suit?" Edwards Wayne shook his head: "No need, as long as it matches my size, I can wear it!" Lily knew that Edwards Wayne had always been confident in her figure, and she had no choice but to admit that this man''s figure was indeed good to the point of being indescribable. It seemed that managing her own body was a matter worth challenging as well. After finishing the wedding dress, Lily followed Edwards Wayne back to the carriage. Originally, Lily would have felt that he was going to send her back home, but he never expected that Edwards Wayne would bring her directly to thepany. In his private direct elevator, the moment the elevator door closed, the man''s thin lips had already violently attacked. What followed closely was his strong and gentle body. Lily was a little shocked, but very quickly, she learnt to gently respond to him. Her delicate body was as weak as cotton. She directly leaned on his chest and lightly gasped for air as she asked, "Why did you bring me here?" This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Edwards Wayne whispered into her ear, and asked her in a hoarse voice, "What do you think?" Lily had already guessed his goal and immediately blushed. Chapter 482 Chapter 482 When he arrived at the office, the temperature had already reached its highest point. Edwards Wayne couldn''t wait to enter the resting room, so he ced the gentle and beautiful woman on the office sofa. Lily looked at the blue sky outside the window and said worriedly, "Don''t do it here, what if someone sees us?" "Someone would have to build the building taller than my office building to see our live performance." Edwards Wayne said sinisterly, full of conceit. Lily speechlessly lifted the corner of his mouth andughed. Indeed, out of the buildings in the surrounding area, there wasn''t a single one that could get a glimpse of his office scenery. "It''s better not to. What if someonees in ..." Lily was timid, and felt that such a thing could only be done in an extremely secretive ce. She hadn''t thought it before that they would do it in such a special ce. Edwards Wayne had already endured to the limit, and he did everything as she wished. He forcefully carried her soft body, and directly headed towards the resting room, and the moment he entered the door, he forcefully kissed her lips. More than an hour... After Leo William returned from the movie base, he felt as if there was an extra wave of worry in his heart. Previously, he could have shifted his focus to his work, but now, once the work was over, when he was sitting alone in the car, on the sofa, and lying down alone, he would feel it, and be surrounded by emptiness, always wanting someone to get rid of this loneliness. Weird, why did he keep acting like this before? He didn¡¯t feel lonely before, but when he thought about someone, he realized how lonely he was. Leo William took out his phone. From the morning until now, a day had already passed, but that little thing still had not sent him a single message. Normally, she would have asked him what he was doing, or sent him her self-portrait, or sent him pictures of her at work. But now, it had already been a full day. Why hadn''t she sent him a message? Is she busy now? What was she busy with? Leo William stared at his phone, wishing that it could have two holes. Strange, he was the dignified head of his Group. He was waiting for a little girl to send him a text message. In just a short amount of time, Mary Ann had already changed him to the point where even he could not believe it herself. Leo William was a little annoyed as he threw his phone away, he closed his eyes and prepared to sleep. But he could not sleep. His mind was filled with thoughts about this time. What was that little thing doing? Was she tired of filming today? Sleeping? Leo William was extremely annoyed. He stood up, opened the door and walked down the stairs. He saw his brother Billy William lying on the sofa, grinning from ear to ear, chatting with Lynn Wood via voice chat. As Leo William listened, he got goosebumps all over his body. "Cough ..." He purposefully brushed away the feeling of existence, but his younger brother, who was immersed in love, didn''t notice his existence at all. Leo William held a cup of water and stood by his brother''s side. While drinking the water, he watched his brother talking with his girlfriend. It was only then that Billy William noticed his existence, and he was so shocked that he quickly sat up with a depressed expression: "Brother, what are you standing here for? You scared me." "What are you talking about?" Leo William asked indifferently. Billy William shook his phone: "Nothing, it''s just that Lynn Wood asked me to apany her for a stroll tomorrow." "It seems that you are really in love with her." Leo William ridiculed. "What do you mean true? I loved her a lot from the beginning. I used to think that she was cold and aloof, but now, I realized that she also had the side of a little woman. Furthermore, she was very shy." When Billy William mentioned his beloved goddess, his beautiful face began to shine. Leo William was struck hard once again. He became even more annoyed and ced the cup on the table heavily. He got up and walked upstairs. Billy William looked at his big brother''s back which seemed to be filled with emotions. He frowned, and wondered if he had provoked his big brother somehow. Leo William went back to bed and tried to cover himself with the nket to clear his mind and make it easier for him to sleep. But, damn it, why was it that his heart felt like it was on fire? Why couldn''t he sleep? Leo William reached out his hand and ced it at a certain ce, only then did he realize that his current reaction was so shocking that even he couldn''t believe it himself. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The habit of abstinence that he had for many years made Leo William think that he simply didn''t have any needs in sex. But at this moment, he really wanted to do it by himself... When Leo William came out of the bathroom, he looked at the time. It was almost 12 o''clock. This woman wasn''t going to send him a message today. Leo William frowned. His thin lips pressed into a line. He made a fierce decision and gave Mary Ann a call before going to bed, bidding her good night. When the call connected, it was very noisy on the other side. There was a man shouting: "Mary, come here..." "Have another drink!" Mary Ann seemed to happily reject the other party, and then ran to a ce with fewer people, before earnestly taking his call. "Hey, why aren''t you asleep yet?" The girl''s sweet, sticky voice transmitted over. It was simply like the most wonderful note. However, Leo William''s current focus was no longer on her sweet voice, but what kind of environment she was currently in. "Mary, it''s sote. Who are you with?" Leo William was obviously jealous, but of course, he was also worried about her. Mary Ann immediatelyughed and replied: "It''s our crew members gathering for dinner!" When Leo William heard that it was someone from the filming crew, he wondered if Nick, who had a good impression of her, was also there. "It''s sote, you should go back and rest." Leo William said with a tyrannical voice. Mary Ann immediately said in a low voice: "No, I had a nap, and am not sleepy at all. It just so happens that it''s lively with more people." As Mary was speaking, a man''s voice came over to her, "Mary, drink less. Didn''t you catch a cold in the morning?" Leo William''s gaze instantly darkened. How could he not recognize this voice? It was Nick Jones. Mary Ann also gently said: "I''m much better now, thank you for your concern. I won''t drink anymore. I have to go back now!" "Let me send you off ..." Nick Jones was extremely concerned. "No need, it''s not far anyway. I''ll go with the assistant!" After Mary Ann finished speaking, she did not continue to chat with him, and quickly left with her mobile. Although Leo William heard that Mary Ann was rejecting him, he was still jealous and wished that he could immediately rush over. "You have a cold? Why didn''t you mention it to me? " Leo William''s voice revealed a trace of displeasure. Mary Ann immediatelyughed: "I''m fine, I''m fine, don''t worry about me!" "You have to take care of your own body, don''t make me worry!" Leo William warned. "Yes, it''s my birthday the day after tomorrow. I''ll catch a ne home tomorrow. I originally didn''t want to tell you, because I wanted to give you a surprise." Mary Ann said happily. Chapter 483 Chapter 483 W ¡ª ith the girl''s sweet and moving voice beside his ears, the loneliness in Leo William''s heart slowly dispersed. Hearing that she would be back tomorrow, Leo William actually started to look forward to it. After calling for awhile, Leo William''s insomnia finally came to his ears. That night, he actually had a very colorful dream. Early morning of the second day, Lily was enjoying azy vacation. Although the two little fellows also wanted to apply for leave, the olddy insisted on sending them to school for lessons. After Lily finished eating breakfast, she received a call from Joshua Wayne''s assistant, telling her to find some time at noon today to go over and discuss cooperation with him. Taking advantage of his free time, Lily tidied up and drove to Joshua Wayne''spany. Downstairs, she saw a male assistant and waved at her. "Miss, it''s a great honor to have you here." Lily smiled and said: "You''re too polite." "I am truly honored. Now that the marriage date between you and Mr. Wayne is already here. I initially didn''t dare to disturb you either. But my boss is urging me to do this, so I can only bite the bullet and find you to sign the contract." Lily was slightly surprised. Was Joshua Wayne urging this matter? However, this was an internal decision of theirpany, so Lily did not ask too much. After signing the contract, she could also get arge amount of money, which could be considered a good thing. Lily and the assistant discussed about the contents of the contract. Lily realized that this contract was very fair and she couldn''t find any problems with it. "Miss, my boss doesn''t seem to be in a good mood today. Can I trouble you to send this contract up for him to sign?" The assistant saw that Lily was actually being so polite and gentle, he immediately looked at her pleadingly. Lily thought that since he was already at Joshua Wayne''spany, she should go and greet him, and then happily ept the job. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Lily took the contract and took the elevator to the top floor. Joshua Wayne''s office space was still as beautiful as it was before. Lily had been here before, so she easily found Joshua Wayne''s office on the second floor. She knocked on the door! "Scram ..." An impatient voice was heard. Lily''s raised hand froze. She did not expect Joshua Wayne''s temper to be so bad. In that moment, Lily was in a difficult position, and she did not know if she should go in or not disturb Joshua Wayne. "Joshua Wayne, it''s me ..." Since he was already standing here, it would not be good for Lily to turn around and leave. "Bang!" The door to the office was quickly opened from the inside, Joshua Wayne was actually wearing only a white nightgown, hiszy appearance had a hint of drunkenness, his beautiful eyes squinted: "It¡¯s you." Seeing him in such a state, Lily chuckled dryly: "I came here to sign the contract and specifically told you so. For the contract, you still need to sign it, right?" "Come in!" The gloom in Joshua Wayne''s eyes gradually dispersed as hezily turned around to walk inside. Lily could only walk into his office and saw that there were two empty bottles on the shelf beside his sofa. It seemed that Joshua Wayne was prepared to get drunk early in the morning. "Drinking in the morning is bad for the stomach. You should drink less!" Lily advised him with good intentions. Joshua Wayne sat on the ck office chair and raised his eyebrows as he looked at her, "Sister-in- law, you are so concerned about me." Seeing his dishonest tone, Lily frowned and said indifferently: "Your granny has been thinking of you recently, why haven''t you gone over to see her?" "With you and Big Brother apanying them and a pair of cute little nephews, my existence should no longer be important, right?" It was hard to conceal the self -deprecation and disappointment in Joshua Wayne''s voice. Lily felt that Joshua Wayne had be very emotional, and she couldn''t help but to stand in front of his desk, and said with a serious face: "Even if we were to apany them, we still wouldn''t be able to rece you. They are still very worried for you." "I''m good." Joshua Wayne did not like Lily teaching him a lesson, so his handsome face shed with a trace of displeasure. Lily was slightly startled, but immediately replied in a soft voice, "I don''t have any other intentions, I just hope ..." "What kind of gift do you like? I want to prepare a wedding present for you now. " Lily''s words were immediately interrupted by him. Lily was stunned again, she immediately shook his head: "I do not need you to prepare a present, on the day of the wedding, as long as you are present." "We''ll talk about thister!" After Joshua Wayne finished speaking, he looked up and stared straight at Lily: "But I want to give you a present, a gift that you like!" Lily did not expect him to be so persistent, and sheughed: "There''s really no need, your brother has already prepared everything for me, I am notcking either..." "Yes, I''m not as rich as my brother. I might not be able to afford what he can buy for you, but we knew each other very well. Since you''re going to be my sister-inw soon, shouldn''t I do something for you? Joshua Wayne didn''t know if it was because he drank that made him lose his rationality, but his tone became a little agitated. Lily was shocked by his words. She immediately asked: "Joshua Wayne, are you drunk?" "I''m not drunk. I know what I''m talking about." Joshua Wayne retorted in a low voice. Lily felt that he must be drunk, his words were out of bounds, thus she turned and prepared to leave: "After you wake up from your drinking, take a look at this contract, if there''s anything else, give me a call." Lily took her handbag from the sofa and was about to leave. Suddenly, Joshua Wayne who was behind her suddenly held up the office door tightly. Seeing him do such a thing, Lily''s beautiful expression changed, and her tone immediately became more vignt. Her voice became a little heavier: "Joshua Wayne, why did you close the door?" Joshua Wayne was obviously still drunk. He looked at Lily with a gaze that seemed to be covered by ayer of smoke, but his voice was filled with an allure that caused one''s heart to tremble, "Do you not want to listen to what I have to say in earnest?" Lily frowned, her whole body tensed up and her tone was nervous: "What do you want to tell me?" "Lily... Actually, I prefer to call you that!" Joshua Wayneughed at himself. When Lily heard his words, the string inside Lily''s body suddenly snapped. No matter how foolish she was, she could understand the meaning behind his look. "Joshua Wayne, what''s wrong with you?" She didn''t dare to be sure, but she started to feel uneasy again. Joshua Wayne did not move closer to her, he was still standing by the door, with a tinge of grievance in his eyes: "Lily, I like you!" Chapter 484 Chapter 484 The moment those words came out, the surrounding air seemed to freeze, as Lily''s beautiful eyes suddenly widened, as she stared at Joshua Wayne in disbelief. "What did you say?" As if she didn''t understand what he meant, she couldn''t help but ask him. It was as if Joshua Wayne didn''t have the courage to say those two words again. He weakly leaned against the door, walked up to the desk, took out a cigarette from the drawer, and lit it, as if only by smoking could he have the courage to continue speaking. Lily had wanted to leave just now, but now, she wanted to exin everything clearly before leaving. "Joshua Wayne, are you really drunk? How can you say something like that? " Lily first felt that it was funny, then she felt that it was too impolite. Joshua Wayne took in a deep breath of smoke. Staring outside the window, he remained silent for a long while before he said, "This world has always been unfair, right? I''ve also met you, but I don''t even have the chance to say it out loud." Lily''s heart trembled, her expression was stiff, and after a long while, she opened her mouth: "When did you start liking me? But we didn''t see much of each other either." Joshua Wayne turned his head around, his gaze fixed onto her face as he mocked softly: "On that day, I went to yourpany to look for you, your attitude impressed me. But if you ask me why I liked you. I did not know, I felt that I was a contradictory person, I knew that the thing I shouldn''t have done, was that I despicably wanted to try it out. In the beginning, I think is ok, I will be fine. I could control my own emotions. I could kick you out from my heart anytime. I can act, as I¡¯m in a TV show. But I can¡¯ t control myself anymore. Lily, when I heard that you would be my brother¡¯s wife, I finally woke up. I realized that I can¡¯t forget you. I don''t know what to do either." As Lily listened to his struggling words, she also became at a loss. If not for Joshua Wayne personally telling her all these, she had always thought that Joshua Wayne was like an ordinary friend to his, or perhaps, would be the rtionship between a sister-inw and her brother-in w in the future. However, she had never thought that Joshua Wayne would like his, and furthermore, this sort of rtionship had already caused him to fall into an extremely painful situation. "Joshua Wayne, I really don''t know how to advise you, but ... You can''t like me anymore. I''m sorry, but I know saying that might hurt you even more, but it''s impossible for us. I love you brother!" Lily''s heart was also in a mess, she said something that even she did not know what it meant. Joshua Wayne''s entire body seemed to have been whipped, he trembled twice, then nodded: "I know, I can tell that you and my brother are in love, you are the best match, don''t worry, I didn''t mean to cut in, I just felt that I should express my feelings, that way, I won''t have to endure the torture every day." Lily knew that Joshua Wayne was not the type of person to trample on morals. Since he had said those words, he definitely decided to cut off this rtionship. She would notugh at him. She would not be angry either. She only hoped that she could find a way to resolve this matter. The air was still again, and the two men looked at each other, speechless and embarrassed. She was afraid that in the future, Lily will not be able to get along with Joshua Wayne as naturally as they did before. Joshua Wayne lowered his head. He knew what kind of situation he would be in after he broke this window. "Don''t tell my brother, okay?" In the silence, Joshua Wayne''s voice sounded a little uneasy. Lily nodded: "Don''t worry, I won''t say anything. Only the two of us know about this." "Lily, do you feel that I am very shameless? Is that funny? " Joshua Wayne raised his head, his eyes filled with sorrow. "No, I can understand how you feel about being unable to control yourself. Initially, I also felt this way towards your brother, butter... Time will fade, and you won''t need any psychological pressure. We... Shall we just pretend that nothing has happened? " Lily was actually even more afraid and uneasy than Joshua Wayne. Because she loved Joshua Wayne a lot, she didn''t want to see him ruin the rtionship between them two brothers and she would be a sinner. Joshua Wayne nodded his head: "If you want to feel better, then forget what I just said. I might really be drunk and spouting nonsense." "In the future ... Can we still get along as usual? " Lily asked in a low voice. "I don''t know!" Joshua Wayne rolled his Adam''s apple: "Actually, I don''t have too many thoughts about you. Really, in the future, I will try my best to put you in the right position." "Thank you!" Lily was extremely embarrassed. Joshua Wayne extended his hand: "Bring the contract over, I''ll sign it!" "Don''t you need to see it again?" Lily extended her hand, and handed the contract over to him, as she asked softly. Joshua Wayne shook her head: "No need, I will do my best to help you with anything." Lily no longer dared to ask Joshua Wayne for help in a peaceful manner. Previously, she had felt that she could rely on him to make her career easier, but now those blessings had caused pain in Joshua Wayne''s heart. "Then I''ll leave first!" Lily took the contract he signed, and after she finished speaking in a low voice, she turned around and left in a hurry. Joshua Wayne threw the pen aside and leaned against the back of the chair, fiercely punching himself twice on the forehead, as if he was angry at himself for saying those words just now. It turned out that he had overestimated his self-control. When he was alone with her, he couldn''t help but want to tell her about his feelings. Lily''s hand was clutching the contract, her palms were already sweating, and her entire body was shaking uncontrobly. The calmness she had disyed a moment ago was nowpletely gone. She was extremely panicked and at a loss for what to do. "How could this be?" Lily felt a headache. Although she did not have any harsh words to say, she still could not ept this fact. "What should we do?" Lily lightly knocked her head against the wall of the elevator, wishing that she could lose her memory. She might really have to reduce the chances of meeting with Joshua Wayne in the future, if not, the situation would definitely be very awkward. After Lily took the contract, she sat in the car and received a call from Edwards Wayne. "Hey ..." Lily was extremely guilty. Her voice was a little unnatural. "Where are you? Not home? " Edwards Wayne''s gentle voice sounded, full of the smell of love. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Lily could only answer truthfully: "I''m out, I have some work to do." "Come to mypany, I have something to show you!" After Edwards Wayne finished speaking, he hung up. Chapter 485 Chapter 485 C ire couldn''t even concentrate when she was driving, the shock that Joshua Wayne gave her was really big. Although only the two of them knew about it, it was as if it was locked inside their hearts and they could not return to their previous rtionship. Arriving at his Group, Lily easily arrived in front of Edwards Wayne. Edwards Wayne''s handsome face carried a smile, and when he saw her enter, he immediately stood up from his office chair. With his long and slender legs, he stood in front of her and spoke with a mysterious voice: "Guess what I want to show you?" Lily was a little expectant, but she shook her head. "I can''t guess what you want to show me." Edwards Wayne held her small hand and went to his office chair. After he sat down, he directly pulled Lily onto his firm leg and sat down. Even though their skin was stuck to each other''s clothes, they could still feel each other''s warmth. A slight flush surfaced on Lily''s snow-white face. Edwards Wayne opened a drawer beside him, and took out an exquisite small box. Lily''s beautiful eyes widened, as she looked at the man with surprise and excitement and asked: "Is it a wedding ring?" "Yes!" Edwards Wayne replied softly. Then, he opened the box and saw a shining diamond. "What a big diamond!" Lily couldn''t help but exim in surprise. Ever since she was young, this was truly the first time she had seen such an extravagant diamond. "Do you like it?" Edwards Wayne asked gently. Lily could no longer hide the joy on her face, and strongly nodded: "I like it! It''s really dazzling!" "And then?" The man raised his eyebrows sinisterly. "And then what?" Lily was startled. Edwards Wayne reached out and caressed her smooth and long hair, then pressed her head in front of him and easily kissed her lips. "You should reward me!" Lily''s beautiful little face became even redder. She lowered her head, her heart beating extremely fast. "On the day of marriage, I will personally wear it on your finger. From that moment onwards, you will be my, Edwards Wayne''s, wife." The man''s gaze was fixed on her face, as if he wanted to pierce deep into his soul. Lily nodded her head, looking like an obedient child: "I am starting to look forward to this day. Honestly speaking, I have never thought of marrying you. "You are not allowed to think about other men other than me. Do you remember that?" Edwards Wayne didn''t want to hear her talk about another life. Her life was destined to belong to him alone. Lily chuckled: "You''re so tyrannical!" "This isn''t the first time you''ve met me. Now, you can carefully consider whether or not you want to marry me!" Edwards Wayne joked. Lily tilted his head, and seriously thought for a moment: "Do I have any other choice?" "No, other than marrying me, you have no other choice. The children can''t wait to attend our wedding." When Edwards Wayne slept in the same bed with his son, the little guy continuously urged him to hurry up and marry his Mummy in. Not only was the child impatient, Edwards Wayne was even more anxious than them. Lily looked at the pair of enchanting deep eyes in front of her, reached out, wrapped her arms around his neck, and gently buried her face into his shoulders: "Edwards Wayne, I will not have any other choice. In this life, I just want to live with you, to bring our children up together with you." Edwards Wayne reached out his hands and hugged her back. He liked to hear her say those emotional words. The airport! Leo William finished dealing with the matter of the day at noon. At around half past two, he drove to the airport to pick up the car. It was Mary Ann. Shended on the 2: 40 PM ne. Leo William originally wanted to go in and wait for her, but he strongly urged her to sit in the car and wait for him. Leo William knew that Mary Ann was afraid that someone would beat him up, and it would bring him no small amount of trouble. Leo William sat in the carriage and quickly looked at the watch in his hand. In the end, he still did not listen to Mary Ann''s words. He opened the car door, stood next to the car door, and looked towards the airport entrance with a solemn gaze. Suddenly, Leo William saw a familiar figure, but it was not Mary Ann, but someone else, his ex- girlfriend, Lily! Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She was a great beauty with an aura thatbined both beauty and grandeur. At this moment, she was pushing a white suitcase, her entire body was filled with indolent beauty, dressed in an elegant dress, and with her tall figure and long hair, she casually pushed them to one side of her chest. Her appearance attracted many men''s attention. Lily had already seen Leo William from far away because Leo William was also the most eye- catching person amongst the crowd. He was tall, handsome, had a distinguished temperament, and also had the air of a tyrant belonging to someone in a superior position. Lily took off her toad sses in disbelief. The two of them stood there, separated by a crowd of people, as if they had just met again after many centuries. Even time had stopped. "Hi, long time no see!" Lily''s face revealed a hint of joy. She pushed the suitcase and stood in front of him, her beautiful eyes carrying a trace of infatuation. She looked at the man in front of her who was getting more and more mature, with extraordinary charisma. Leo William also did not expect to meet her here, his handsome face froze for a moment. It was only when heard her call out to him that he finally said indifferently: "Yeah, it''s been a while!" "You''ve changed. You''re more mature and have more of a male charm." Lily sighed. Leo William''s handsome face slightly turned cold: "Really? Do you finally discover these virtues of mine today?" "All these years, I''ve actually missed you a lot. When I thought about the time that I spent with you, I knew I wouldn''t be able to return, but that really was a precious treasure in my life." Lily said somewhat sorrowfully. Leo William said coldly, "But I don''t feel that those things are worth remembering." "If it''s not worth it, what are you doing here? Aren''t you here to pick me up? " Lily was still as proud and confident as before. Leo William frowned: "I''m not here to pick you up, you might have misunderstood." "Not for me? Are you waiting for another woman? " Lily was startled, but soon after, a little disappointed. Leo William did not want to answer her, so he turned and left. But just at this time, Lily suddenly pounced over from behind him, her two slender arms wrapped around his waist, hugging him tightly: I''m so happy that I can see you again! Leo William''s handsome face changed. Just as he was about to extend his hand to pull away her hand, he nced over and saw that at the exit, Mary Ann was standing there dumbly. Leo William''s handsome eyes also stiffened. Chapter 486 Chapter 486 If he couldn''t coldly rejected Lily just now, he would have immediately pushed Lily away from him right now, without showing any more mercy. Lily was currently reminiscing the time she had spent with him, and was treated so cruelly, causing her expression to be somewhat astonished. She didn''t think that Leo William would actually push her away so coldly. After Leo William pushed Lily away, he strode towards Mary Ann. Mary Ann who was standing in a daze, upon seeing him walk over, immediately turned and ran as if she was acting in a temper. Leo William also quickly chased after her in another direction. Mary Ann suddenly ran into a restaurant at the side, following that, she headed in the direction of the washroom. Leo William also followed in, a look of anxiousness shing past his handsome face. He looked around, but there was no sign of her. Finally, he fixed his eyes on the all -gender bathroom. "Mary, I know you are inside. Come out, let''s go back!" Leo William stood outside and said softly. Mary Ann''s voice came out from the inside: "Go, I don''t know you." This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "You must have misunderstood us. I didn''t expect her toe out at this time." Leo William wanted to exin, but he felt that there was no need to. He and Lily had not been in contact for many years. "Do you think I''m blind? You''re all hugging each other. " Mary Ann was still very angry and sad. When she stood there just now, she had clearly seen that woman. She was truly beautiful, causing many female celebrity s to sigh in admiration. Leo William spoke but didn''t know what else to say. "Are you really going to stay inside?" Leo William frowned. His tone filled with gentleness. When the door opened, Mary Ann''s clear eyes were dyed with red. She took a deep breath: "You still haven''t broken off from her, right?" "No, I didn''t contact her for a long time!" Leo William answered very seriously. "Then why is she still hugging you? Do you know what a blow this is to me? " After Mary Ann finished speaking angrily, she saw someone walking over, so she quickly took off her hat and quickly left the bathroom, taking big steps towards the door. Leo William followed behind her as the two of them walked out of the airport, one in front and one behind. Mary Ann was about to wave her hand to stop a taxi beside him. Leo William yanked her extended hand and directly pulled her towards his car. "Let me go ... I don''t want to get in your car! " Mary Ann shouted with a temper. Leo William ignored her shouts and opened the car door. It looked tough but he was still pushed underneath the seat gently. In the next second, he reached out and buckled her seat belt. Mary Ann''s eyes were bloodshot. She saw the man open the door and sit on the driver''s seat, and in the next second, the car drove away from the airport like the wind. On the way back, Leo William turned his head to look at Mary Ann who was holding her breath, and said with a trace of helplessness: "Mary, why don''t you believe me?" "I believe what I see." Seeing the woman leaning gently on his shoulder, that kind of feeling, was like a me, igniting Mary Ann''s reason in that instant. Leo William suddenly stopped the car by the side. If this woman was angry all this time, he really wouldn''t be able to concentrate on driving. Mary Ann was startled for a moment, but after that, she continued to snort outside the window, not wanting to pay any attention to him. Leo William knew that Mary Ann often still acted like a child, even when she was angry, it was written all over her face. "Mary, what should I do to make you believe that I met her by chance?" Leo William asked her seriously. "I... I don''t know either!" Mary Ann suddenly did not know what to say. Looking at the man''s eyes that revealed his true feelings, she sighed: "Alright, I''m actually just jealous, I know that you guys are fine, but you have to promise me that you will never contact her, you are mine." "Yes, I promise you!" Leo William reached out his hand, and caressed her head: "Even if you don''t ask for it, I will only treat you wholeheartedly!" "Really? Then give me a kiss!" Mary Ann pointed to her own face. "Kiss here!" Leo William couldn''t help butugh at her childish request. His lips moved and kissed her on the cheek. "I want to kiss you too!" Mary Ann suddenly felt that just kissing him was not enough, thus, she pouted her little mouth and went over to him. Suddenly, her back was grabbed by the big hand of the man, and immediately afterwards, the man''s lips forcefully struck her. Mary Ann did not expect that the man would suddenly act like this, her entire body tensed up and her face flushed red. All of his resentment had beenpletely wiped away by this passionate kiss. When Leo William let her go, Mary Ann gasped for breath and shyly lowered her head. "Now, can you obedientlye back with me?" Seeing her embarrassed look, Leo William''s heart trembled, and his voice became hoarse. "Going back to your house?" Mary Ann asked softly. "I have an apartment, go back there!" Leo William didn''t dare to bring her back home now. If his brother found out, he wouldn''t know how shocked he would be. "Oh, just us?" Mary Ann immediately asked happily. Leo William nodded his head: "Just us!" The car started to move again. Leo William increased his speed and headed towards the apartment building. Billy William didn''t have time to discover his big brother''s new rtionship right now, and he was extremely busy as well. At this moment, Lynn Wood and he were walking along a beautiful park path with Crystal. They took Crystal away, leaving the space for n and Anne to hope that they could still rekindle their love. Crystal was almost two years old, she looked around curiously, whenever she saw a butterfly she would chase after it, and whenever she saw a flower, she would reach out to grab it. Billy William and He Lynn Woodzily followed behind her, enjoying their rare time out. Those who passed by looked at them all thought that they were a warm family. A family with beautiful parents and cute little daughter. After Billy William heard these words, his gaze turned towards Lynn Wood, and he could not help but exim: "If only Crystal was our child, then it would be great, our family of three cane out like this often to y." When Lynn Wood heard it, she froze for a moment. Then, as if she was joking, she said, "I don''t really want to have children!" Billy William was startled, and asked curiously: "Why? Don''t you want to see what your baby looks like? " Lynn Wood shook her head, "I don''t want to. I work so hard. I might not be able to take care of my children. It¡¯s better we don¡¯t have one." Billy William never thought that Lynn Wood would actually not want children, and his handsome face froze. Lynn Wood turned to look at him: "You seem to like children a lot." When Billy William heard her question, he was slightly nervous. "If you don''t want to give birth, then we don''t." Lynn Wood looked at Crystal who looked like a small penguin walking in front of them, and suddenly laughed: "I was joking with you, but, at the moment, I do not really want to have baby, because I am not married yet!" Billy William was startled for a second, then suddenly asked: "Can I propose to you?" Chapter 487 Chapter 487 U ¡ª sing this beautiful atmosphere, Billy William finally mustered the courage to propose to Lynn Wood. Lynn Wood was obviously stunned. They had only known each other for a short while, yet Billy William had already brought up the matter of marriage. "It''s too sudden, I''m not mentally prepared. Can we talk about thister?" Although Lynn Wood was very capable and imposing in her career, but when it came to marriage, she was still like a young girl who had just bloomed, blushing red to the ears and at a loss of what to do. Billy William did not expect her to refuse, and his tall body trembled for a moment. After that, he alsoughed: "Indeed, I made this request too quickly, don''t mind it, I only felt it Lynn Wood''s face was also filled with embarrassment as she walked over quickly and picked Crystal up. The atmosphere suddenly turned awkward. Being a couple was one thing, but getting married required a more careful choice and consideration. Indeed, it was not something that one had the courage to mention. Billy William secretly regretted it, what was he in such a hurry for? He had scared her. Lynn Wood put all her thoughts into ying with Crystal, and intentionally put some distance between him and Billy William. Actually, Lynn Wood had no confidence in marriage. Her parents had separated when she was young. She had felt that marriage was too fragile. She would rather just fall in love like this. If they like each other, they could be together. And when the love gone, just broke up. Thus, they won''t have too much to worry about, at least do not have to suffer the pressure of marriage. Billy William had heard about the marriage of her elders in Wood Family before, but he never thought that she would treat marriage as a nightmare and wanted to avoid it. This was the first time Billy William hade into contact with Lynn Wood''s taboo, and the atmosphere between the two of them underwent a subtle change. Lynn Wood didn''t seem to be as enthusiastic as before. In a coffee shop not too far away. n and Anne sat at a seat close to the window. Anne was looking at a corner of the park, while n was looking at her. "I heard you resigned. Why?" n stirred the coffee in the cup and asked her softly. "No reason, I just feel tired and want to rest." Anne replied indifferently. "Is it because of me? My mom revealed our rtionship and made it impossible for you to stay in thepany. " His tone was filled with guilt and self-me. Even if Anne didn''t say anything and didn''t me him, he still knew that this was the reason behind her resignation. Anne remained silent... Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The humiliating words of his colleagues rang in his ears. "So, she wants to marry into the Wealthy ss. This ambition is really huge." "That''s right, I really can''t tell, but she really was secretly dating n. She hid it really well. If it wasn''t for his mothering to thepany to cause trouble, I''m afraid we wouldn''t even know about it." "I heard that her family background is not too good either. How could she be worthy of a noble family? "I heard she was beaten!" "She deserved that. Someone who doesn''t know her limit should be awakened by someone." n suddenly reached out his hands and held onto the two small hands that she had ced on the table. She trembled with fear and quickly broke free. "My mom agrees. Anne, can we start over?" Seeing her reject his grip, n felt uneasy and immediately exined his purpose foring to find her. Anne lowered his eyes and spoke with a cold voice: "n, the reason why I agreed toe over to see you is because I also have something that I want to rify with you. Let''s break up and separatepletely. We shouldn''t see each other anymore." "Anne, I''m sorry, I know that you''re still angry at my mother, I know that my mother has made you suffer a lot of grievances, but from today onwards, I will take good care of you and Crystal. No one can separate us." When n heard that she mentioned breaking up again, his heart was filled with pain. He didn''t know what he could say to make her change her mind, so he could only persevere on with his love. Anne cried like the rain and used the back of her hand to press it to her lips, trying her best to not let herself cry out: "I already don''t have the courage to start with you, n, we are from two different worlds, you live your life, I will also live my own life, I will not stand in your way of meeting Crystal. If you want to see her, you cane and find her, but between us, it''s really over." "Anne, what do you mean really over? I don''t want this kind of result. I want to bring you and Crystal back home. " When n heard she said "over", his heart went cold. He felt that Anne''s confidence about this rtionship was decreasing bit by bit. "n, I will mess up with you. I will find someone else. Sometimes I feel that I just happen to fancy your identity as the young master of Wood Family, or maybe it''s because of your money. Now, I have my own ability to earn money, so I feel that I don''t have that much of a reliance on you. " Anne used a tissue to wipe the tears at the corner of her eyes, deliberately acting very cold as she ridiculed. n''s handsome face froze. "Anne, have you been looking for another man?" His heart received a huge blow. This time, it would be apocalyptic. Anne nodded his head: "Actually, there is something I have been hiding from you. When I was living abroad, I had a good friend who coincidentally wanted to return home to develop. He has hinted at me several times already." n was really petrified this time. Anne took his phone and took it out. It was for Lynn Wood. "Sister Lynn Wood, can I trouble you to bring Crystal back? I have something to doter!" After Anne finished speaking, she hung up. The air around the two of them seemed to have frozen, n just stared at her, but Anne just sat there with her gaze on the table. 10 minutester, Lynn Wood and Billy William carried Crystal and walked over. When they saw the depressing atmosphere between the two, they exchanged nces. "Crystal,e over here, I want to hug you!" When Anne saw her daughter, her expression had finally returned to normal, and her tone was gentle. Crystal looked at n and immediately reached out with her chubby little hands, "Daddy ... I want daddy ..." Anne immediately ignored his daughter''s cries and said to Lynn Wood: "I''ll be leaving first!" "Daddy, I want daddy. "Crystal''s childish voice reverberated in the corridor outside the coffee shop, breaking one''s heart. Lynn Wood looked at her little brother''s speechless face and knew that the negotiation this time had been a failure. Billy William also walked over and patted her shoulder, "Calm down, I''ll go send Anne home!" After Billy William finished speaking, he shook Lynn Wood''s hand, turned around, and quickly followed Anne out. Chapter 488 Chapter 488 Anne carried Crystal and just as she walked downstairs and saw Billy William, she kept the sadness on his face. "Anne, I''ll send you guys off!" Billy William said with a gentle tone. "Alright!" Anne nodded and sat in Billy William''s sportscar. Crystal, who was in her arms, was still thinking of her father. Billy William drove the car forward, and turned to look at Anne. He could not help but advise: "Anne, are you really not nning to forgive him this time?" "I''ve decided!" Anne did not want to waver because of the advice of others, because she did not want to step into the endless abyss. Even if Ang agreed to let her stay with him. It doesn''t make any sense. Cause she knew Ang would make trouble in the future. Billy William sighed, he felt that there was no use in trying to persuade her anymore. The feelings between the two of them had to be faced by themselves. In the coffee shop, Lynn Wood sat opposite of her brother, her eyes filled with sympathy. "I never thought that Anne would be so decisive and heartless this time, she must have been hurt to the core." "She said she wanted another man!" His handsome face became gray from the blow. "She''s just talking. I believe she won''t look for you. She won''t forget you. I can see that." Lynn Wood said very confidently. "She will!" n lifted his head and looked at his sister with eyes filled with despair and grief: "I understand her, she will definitely find another man to rece me with in her heart, what should I do? Am I going to lose her forever? Just now, Crystal already called me father, what a happy thing this was. But because of me, I lost her, and I even abandoned my daughter, I deserve death!" Looking at her brother''s broken body, Lynn Wood suddenlyughed at herself, "Why do you all want to enter the marriage wall so much? But I really hate marriage. I''d rather have a lifetime of love than get married. What''s so good about marriage? What can it bring us?" n suddenly raised his head and stared at his sister: "Oh yeah, I almost forgot about your idea of not getting married, I haven''t even given Billy William a shot to prevent him from getting married." Seeing her brother''s regretful look, Lynn Wood immediately frowned: "Are you really my brother? Why are you still helping Billy William to scam me?" Lynn Wood suddenly ignored him, stood up and walked outside. n continued to immerse himself in his grief. Inside Leo William''s apartment. After opening the door, Mary Ann stepped in. Only then did she realize that the apartment she was staying in was iparable to Leo William''s. Her living room was more spacious than her entire apartment. Not to mention the fourrge rooms and the extended balcony. This suite that was three to four hundred square meters wide, shocked Mary Ann. The design inside waspletely unique and one could tell how particr and tasteful the master was. Leo William did not feel that his house had something special. However, he saw that Mary Ann was extremely curious, like a baby, as she looked at the room and touched it, he could not help but calm down and size up the ce he lived in. "Leo William, do you have many houses like this?" Mary Ann ran over with a smile. Leo William nodded his head: "There are many of them, almost all of the first-tier cities have one set!" "A first-tier city in the world?" When Mary Ann heard it, she was moved to death. Although her economic condition wasn''t bad, but she was still a child, and her concept and usage of money was not strong enough. Other than saving a portion of her money for her mother, she spent most of her money. Leo William nodded, "Yes!" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Then I''ll follow you travel around the world. I won''t be staying at the hotel. I''ll stay at your home!" Mary Ann immediately acted like she was dreaming and started to think about her beautiful life in the future. Leo William watched as she walked towards the balcony with a jump. He was still stunned by her words just now, following that, his thin lips curled up into a smile. Mary Ann turned around, pointed to the sea surface and said: "The scenery here is really good, I really like here." "If you like it, then stay here!" Leo William said in a low voice. Mary Ann immediately turned around and threw herself into his embrace, asking mischievously: "Really? I''ll stay here, but I won''t leave." Leo William reached out and embraced her petite body, put his thin lips on her hair and kissed it before whispering, "Then don''t go!" "I''m afraid your ex ¡ªgirlfriend will be jealous! You won''t go and meet herter, right? And you won''t lie to me and go to coax her, will you? " Mary Ann intentionally made a sour joke. A speechless expression shed across Leo William''s handsome face. "Again, I emphasize that our rtionship was already in the past. She married abroad, but I heard that her marriage was not sessful." Leo William said indifferently. "She came back to find you to rekindle our old rtionship, didn''t she?" When Mary Ann heard that she got married and divorced, she immediately reached out with her small hands and hugged him even tighter. "I won''t allow you to betray me, Leo William. How can I grab your heart?" "Just like this!" Leo William had long wanted to taste her lips when he saw her bbering mouth. Mary Ann opened her beautiful eyes wide, and felt that the man''s lips were already sucking on hers, causing her heart to immediately beat wildly. It was only then that Leo William realized that he was addicted to her mouth. It was unknown how much time had passed since then, but Leo William''s breathing had be rough and heavy. Finally, he gently pushed away the flushed Mary Ann in his arms. "You flew for a few hours on the ne, so go take a rest." Mary Ann''s breathing was extremely ragged, she caressed her hair that was slightly messed up, and nodded obediently. "Are you leaving?" she asked, looking back at him after a few steps. "I''m not leaving!" "OK!" Mary Ann immediately beamed. When Mary Ann pushed open the door to the master bedroom and climbed onto the bed to lie down, she felt that there was a trace of male scent under the nket. She happily hugged her nket tightly.. Mary Ann was indeed very tired after work and travel. She fell asleep quickly. In the balcony, Leo William took out a cigarette and lit it up. To be honest, meeting Lily at the airport was indeed a little too sudden. He didn''t even have the heart to prepare to meet this woman again. However, as she walked towards him, coincidentally, she didn''t seem to have changed at all. She still had a devastatingly beautiful appearance. Leo William felt a suffocating feeling at the bottom of his heart. Perhaps, even he himself was not clear what position Lily had been ced in. Chapter 489 Chapter 489 A ¡ªs the night fell, Lily seemed to have been dreaming during this period of time. Her time was so beautiful that she seemed to be floating. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The support and respect that the two elders of the Wayne family gave her, the tender affection Edwards Wayne showed to her. And the asional surprises made her always had different feelings. Edwards was truly a perfect lover. Wealth gave him enough confidence, but many people who possessed wealth did not necessarily have that tender heart of his, so, Edwards Wayne was truly charming. In the past, Lily would think that he was very arrogant and narcissistic, but after falling into his gentleness, she realized that Edwards Wayne actually had the ability to attract women. "Mummy ..." Emma suddenly ran over and asked her in all seriousness: "Mummy, after you and daddy get married, will you call him husband?" Hearing her daughter say such words, Lily was a little surprised, andughed: "Who told you?" "I saw it on TV. Other people''s Mummy call their lover husband. What does husband mean? Is it the meaning of a very old man? " Emma blinked herrge eyes and asked curiously like a baby. Lily giggled. "How about you ask your father? I can''t exin it." "Alright, I''ll go ask Dad!" Emma immediately turned and ran. In the room next door, Edwards Wayne had just changed into a new set of clothes and was greeted with the sight of his darling daughter, who was wearing a ponytail. "Daddy, let me ask you a question!" Emma immediately rushed over and hugged onto one of his thighs: What''s a husband? Edwards Wayne''s handsome face was stumped by his daughter''s question. He who had always been an intelligent and eloquent person, also became dazed in front of his daughter. "Husband, what you mean is... A legal title used between a married couple." "Then what is a legal husband and wife? Does that refer to you and mom? " Emma tilted her head and blinked herrge eyes as she asked. Edwards Wayne smiled gently: "We are not yet, we have yet to get our marriage certificate." "That''s right, mummy still hasn''t worn a beautiful wedding dress." The little guy immediately nodded seriously with an expression of understanding. Edwards Wayne really wanted to kiss her cheek when he saw his daughter''s dazed look. Just as he kissed her, he heard Emma sigh: "Daddy, I also seem to want a husband, a husband like daddy." Edwards Wayne''s body froze, even his expression was petrified. "Honey, you''re still young, you can''t have a husband, do you understand?" Edwards Wayne stammered as he exined. Emma looked at him sadly: "Why? So, when can I have a husband? A husband as good as Daddy." "Mm ...You''ll have to wait until you''re twenty-two at the very least, yes, Daddy thinks you''ll have to wait until that age to find a husband." Edwards Wayne''s heart ached when he thought of that his precious daughter would get married someday. "Oh, it will be a long time, Daddy. Will my husband not want me then?" Emma only thought about this matter as a child, so her words made Edwards Wayneugh all of a sudden. His gaze swept across his daughter''s tiny face. Right now, this little fellow was only four years old, and they still had a lot of time to live together. Edwards Wayne felt that there was no need for him to think about her future. "It''s okay, if he doesn''t want you anymore, daddy will find you a better one." He felt that the little bastard who tried to steal his precious daughter should not appear so early. Otherwise, he would definitely send him flying at the first possible moment. "Really? Then when I grow up, I want to find a husband who is exactly the same as my dad, okay? I like Daddy!" Emma asked seriously. Edwards Wayne pinched her nose: "No, I have to find a husband that is even better than daddy. Daddy will pick it out for you." "Alright, then Father will definitely help me find the most outstanding husband!" Emma was so happy. "Of course, I promise you!" Edwards Wayne reached out and touched her little head, hugging her tight once again. "Then we have to find a wife as beautiful as the Mummy for big brother, right?" Emma blinked her eyes and asked. "Yes, I''m looking for a kind and beautiful wife like your Mummy!" Edwards Wayneughed. Talking to his daughter made his IQ go down. However, He felt that it was a rare chat. It allowed him to see the innocence and simplicity of a child. Just as Edwards Wayne was holding onto his daughter and not letting her go, the door suddenly opened, and Lily ran in anxiously: "Edwards Wayne, did you see the jade pendant my parents left me? I can''t find it no matter how hard I try. Help me find it quickly! Edwards Wayne''s arms, which was holding his daughter, became a little stiff. His handsome face quickly changed, she discovered it so early. "Don''t worry, I''ll go with you to take a look!" Edwards Wayne put his daughter down and followed Lily into her room. Lily opened the drawer, and was so anxious that her eyes had turned red: "It was ced right here, I haven''t even moved it, but why is it gone now? Did Emma take it out to y with it again?" Edwards Wayne turned his head and looked at her daughter who stuck her head in. Lily had already walked over to her with quick steps: "Emma, quickly tell Mummy honestly, have you rummaged through my drawer again?" "No, I didn''t!" Emma immediately shook her head. "Mummy, I really didn''t take your things!" Seeing her daughter''s frightened expression, Edwards Wayne hurried over and spoke up for her: "Lily, let''s keep looking. My daughter will definitely not lie, it''s just that she didn''t take it." Lily immediately reached out to her forehead and regretted not being able to control her temper. Then, she muttered to herself: "That''s the only thing that my parents left for me. "Mummy, don''t cry, I''ll help you find it!" Emma immediately ran over and hugged one of her legs to comfort her like a caring little cotton-padded jacket. Lily nodded his head: "Alright, Emma, help Mummy look for it." Edwards Wayne, who was at the side, looked at the little girl who was about to copse, and his heart was in pain. He didn''t think that Lily seemed to have already let go of his parents, but at this moment, the loss of the jade pendant allowed him to see how much she cared about that rtionship. "It must still be in the room. I''ll look around!" Lily suddenly turned around, opened all the drawers, and anxiously looked around. Edwards Wayne followed behind her with stiff steps. Seeing her anxious look, his brows tightly knitted together. Chapter 490 Chapter 490 Lily was so anxious that she was about to go crazy, how could the jade that was just kept in the drawer disappear? She remembered that the olddy mentioned the jade pendant to her a while ago and she saw it then. It was just a few days and it was gone. Edwards Wayne suddenly said in a low voice: "Honey, don''t worry, I''ll ask Old Garry and see if he knows where the jade pendant went." Only then did Lily calm down, and her beautiful eyes became a little moist: "Okay, help me ask around, to see if he helped me put it somewhere else when he was cleaning my room." Edwards Wayne walked towards outside with exceptionally heavy footsteps. He didn''t know how to wrap this matter up properly, because he could see that Lily had a very deep feeling towards that jade pendant. Indeed, that was the only thing her parents had left her. Even if it wasn''t precious, it still represented a very important matter. Edwards Wayne went down to the living room in a daze. Seeing him like this, Old Garry immediately felt that something was wrong. He went up and asked: "Young Master, what''s wrong? Is something wrong? " Edwards Wayne''s gaze swept across the hall, seeing that no one was around, he said in a low voice: "She noticed that the jade pendant was missing!" "Ah ..." Old Garry was shocked, he looked at Edwards Wayne with a guilty conscience: "Young Master, what should we do? Would she discover..." "Did the servant leave already?" Edwards Wayne asked with a solemn face. "She left a few days ago, I gave her quite a bit of money!" Old Garry quickly replied. "Then let''s put on a good act. We must not let her see any ws." Edwards Wayne said seriously. Not longter, Lily appeared in front of them. Her long hair was in a mess, and she had an anxious look on her face: "Old Garry, did you see my jade pendant?" Although he was nervous for a moment, he quickly recovered. "Miss, I did not see it, but a few days ago I had a servant clean your room. "Is that so? Will you speak to the servant as soon as possible? Maybe she left my jade pendant somewhere else." Hearing that, Lily immediately revealed a happy expression. However, Old Garry was confused: "I''m really sorry, that servant already left her service a few days ago. I''m afraid I can''t find her now." "What?" Lily''s expression instantly froze. Edwards Wayne immediately walked to her side and wrapped his arm around her tottering body, consoling her in a soft voice, "Honey, don''t be sad. Old Garry and I felt your pendant, it''s very possible that it was stolen by that servant." "Why did she take the jade pendant? It''s not worth much." Lily was furious. Old Garry hurriedly tried to exin, "That servant is a bit old. Maybe because she hasn''t seen any diamond or jewelry, she felt that gold and jade were worth a lot of money, so she chose your jade pendant and took it." When Lily heard it, she crumbled even more!N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Edwards Wayne secretly looked at Old Garry closely, showing that his act was not bad. Old Garry was covered in cold sweat. He was really afraid that his poor performance would be med by Young Master. "Edwards Wayne, can you help me find that servant? I can give her money and ask her to give me back what my parents left me, please." Lily''s eyes were filled with pleading, "I really don''t want to lose that jade pendant. You know that it has a different meaning to me, I can give money to her, I only request that she give it back to me!" Old Garry''s expression froze, oh my god, is she going to pursue the matter? Edwards Wayne''s handsome face stiffened for a few seconds, then recovered back to normal, his tone became as gentle as before: "Okay, I will have someone go find her. But I cannot guarantee whether she sold her jade pendant or not, nor can we bring it back." The moment she heard about selling it, despair shed across Lily''s face. She closed her eyes and nodded: "Alright, help me look around first." "I will, don''t be sad, I will take you upstairs to rest!" Edwards Wayne held her hand and led her upstairs. Old Garry wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. Sigh, why is Young Master doing this? Why did he hide the jade pendant? Edwards Wayne brought Lily back to his bedroom. Emma was still rummaging on the bed, but when she saw Lilye in, she immediately said with a face full of disappointment, "Mummy, I''ve searched the entire bed, but I haven''t been able to find it." Lily forced a smile: "Emma, go and y with your brother, there''s no need to find it." "Really?" Emma immediately blinked her eyes. Edwards Wayne didn''t want his daughter to bring up this topic anymore, so he pushed the little guy''s small body towards outside: "Go y with Big Brother for a while. Mom is tired, she wants to rest!" "Alright father, take good care of Mummy!" With that said, Emma ran off. Emma ran to Toy Room on the third floor and saw George holding onto a small ne. "Big brother, what are you doing?" Emma asked curiously. George pointed to the Osmanthus-tree outside the window. "Emma, do you want me to pick a flower for you?" "What flower? Does it smell good?" Emma immediately looked out the window. "It''s very fragrant. It''s the Osmanthus -flower!" As George spoke, he slowly maneuvered the small ne over. However, Emma was not interested, and sighed: "Mummy''s things are gone, Mummy is crying! So sad!" Hearing that, the moment George lost control of the controller, the small ne flew out andnded on the grass downstairs. "What did the Mummy lose?" Indeed, what George cared about the most was the Mummy. "It seems to be a very important piece of jade in Mummy. I have seen it before, to be honest, it is not pretty. It is ugly, I wonder why Mummy cares about it so much." Emma propped her chin up with a depressed expression. George tapped her little head with his finger: "Idiot, that''s what Grandfather and Grandmother left for Mummy, Mummy will definitely be hurt, let''s go, we''ll help her look for it." "I''ve already searched through it, but I can''t find it!" Emma shook his head, "Daddy isforting Mummy right now, let''s not go!" Hearing that, George could only nod his head: "Alright then, my ne broke. I have to go down and fix it." "I''ll go with you!" Emma screamed and ran out after her. In the bedroom on the second floor, Lily sat on the bed with a sorrowful expression. Edwards Wayne sat by her side and held her small hand tightly: "From now on, we are your most important family members. Don''t be sad anymore, okay?" Lily closed his eyes and bit his lips: "Without that jade pendant, do I really have no fate with my parents at all?" "It''s just a thing." Edwards Wayneforted her. "I know. But thinking about that jade pendant was belonged to my parents. I feel that it''s worth it for me to cherish." Lily sighed. Chapter 491 Chapter 491 D ¡ª empsey Wayne promised to help Lily find the location of the jade ornament, but he could only say it out loud, he hoped that the jade ornament would never appear again. The next morning, the sun shone brightly! Inside the Luo Group''s CEO''s office, Billy William held his cell phone, and anxiously pushed open his brother''s office. Leo William raised his head, looked at him, and said indifferently: "All these years, have you still not developed the habit of knocking on doors?" When Billy William was scolded by his brother, he did not get angry. He just ced his phone in front of him, pointed with his finger: "Big brother, is this person you?" Leo William shifted his gaze from theputer screen to his brother''s phone. He saw a blurry figure, and beside him was a small petite figure. Because it was taken in the dark of the night, the photo was very hazy, but the contents had already clearly written down the name of the female lead. Even though the news of Mary Ann returning to her apartment with a mante at night with her hand in hand wasn''t too big of a ssh, to the media, any news that could be dug up was valuable. Furthermore, the image of Mary Ann in the entertainment world''s was like a wless white lotus flower, everyone was extremely curious about her rtionship. Besides, she was only 18 years old, this kind of gossip was interesting. Leo William stared at the screen of his phone, he knew that the male lead in the photo was him. However,... The picture had be so blurry, and he hadn''t even taken a headshot yet, so how could his brother be so sure that it was him?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Could it be that he had secretly practiced some talent? With a face full of yfulness, Billy William watched his big brother''s gradually darkening face, and chuckled. "If I remember correctly, this is the exact jacket you were wearing when you went out the other day ..." Leo William was displeased with his brother''s thorough inquiry. "Which one of your eyes recognized that man is me? Is there no one else in the world who wears the same clothes as me? " Leo William said coldly. Billy William narrowed his eyes, holding the phone, he scrutinized it a few more times: "But I feel that this person is you, my intuition is always very urate." "Then this time, you guessed wrong!" Leo William said indifferently. Billy William was startled, then heughed: "Maybe, Mary Ann''s mother is rted to our family a little. Big brother, no matter how hungry you are, you shouldn''t extend your hand to your own family, right? Thest time I saw Mary Ann, her mother told her to call me uncle!" Because of his brother''s words, Leo William''s expression turned uglier and uglier. "You seem rather free, don''t you?" Leo William''s voice became stern. Billy William jumped up in shock and quickly jumped down from his desk. "I''m going to work now, brother, don''t be like this!" Billy William took his own phone and ran, afraid that his big brother would catch him, and give him a bunch of work to do. Leo William''s handsome face was cold as he lost the mood to work. His little brother''s words just now were like needles stabbing into his heart. Was it really impossible for him and Mary Ann to be together? If he was really with her, wouldn''t that break the moral line? Would he be cursed? Leo William self - deprecated, but his heart had already fallen on that little girl, how could he take it back? Could he take it back? Not long after Billy William left, an assistant came in and asked: "Boss, there is a Miss called Lily wants to see you." The expression in Leo William''s eyes stiffened. Lily? What was she doing here again? "Do you want to see her?" The assistant carefully asked, seeing that he was silent. Leo William said in a low voice: "Let here up!" The assistant nodded and hung up. A few minutester, Lily opened the door and walked in. She wore a skintight, waist - length dress, perfectly disying her slender and delicate figure. The figure''s elegance made all the men who saw her hold their breath. She was a true goddess! Lily entered and sized up his spacious office. With her beautiful red lips hooked up in a smile, she leisurely walked to his desk and asked: "I didn''t expect that you had alreadypletely taken over thepany. I heard that you did a good job. Leo, you made me surprised." Leo William didn''t want to hear herplimentary words, so he only asked coldly: "You came to find me, is there a reason?" "I don''t have a job recently, so I''m just an idle. We have a good rtionship. I came over to chat with you, is that not okay?" Lily seemed to be satisfied with the handsome man sitting on the office chair. He had be the mature and calm man that she wanted. Leo William''s face turned cold and his voice became cold: "I''m very busy right now, I don''t have time to y with you!" "Don''t be so cold. Let''s have lunch together, okay?" Lily bent down, both her hands supporting his desk, her tone filled with gentleness. Leo William threw down the pen in his hand in annoyance, his hands crossed in front of his chest, and said indifferently: "You want to get back together with me?" Lily was startled, then she nodded: "What if I say yes? Will you agree? " Leo Williamughed and mocked: What do you think? As Lily looked at his upturned lips and that cold smile, her heart trembled. "Leo, do you have another woman?" Lily still understood Leo William quite well. If he had feelings for someone, his eyes would not be so cold. Lily was a little sad, because there was another woman that had taken her ce in Leo William''s heart. "Yes!" Leo William replied loudly. "Was it the girl you chased at the airport? She is Mary Ann? A little star. " Lily suddenlyughed, as if she had discovered his secret. Leo William''s face suddenly darkened. Lily ruffled her long hair: "I recently had a press conference for a brand, tell me ... Should I invite your little girlfriend? " Leo William knew that Lily''s work was rted to fashion. He immediately said coldly: "Don''t randomly guess, it''s not her." "Isn''t it her? Today, a photo of her was published by the media. From the back, I could tell it was you, the CEO. You actually liked a young girl ... Will this news be even more explosive?" Leo William stood up, both of his hands were ced on the table, his gaze warning: "Lily, we cannot be lovers, at least we can still be friends. But think about what you said just now, I''m afraid we can''t even be friends anymore." Lily was so angry that her face was flushed. "You''re not willing to look at me directly, is it because I''m married, that you like Mary Ann''s youth? Leo William, when I was getting married, why didn''t you come look for me? I said before, as long as you came, I would leave with you. Chapter 492 Chapter 492 Leo William saw the anger in Lily''s eyes towards him, he frowned, and sat back down on his seat! "You want me to steal the marriage? If you really chose me, then you wouldn''t wear the wedding gown that other men prepared for you. You made the choice in your heart, you chose him, Lily, and now you''re ming me, or you''re too proud that you can''t admit it, the reason you chose him at the time was because he was better than me, and was even richer than me ..." Lily''s expression froze, and then, in a sh, she became embarrassed, she bit her lower lip, and tears welled up in her eyes: "You did note to the wedding banquet, you did not bring me out of the pit, it was you ... You''re the one who made me into the Lily of today. Do you know how I passed through the past few years? I have to endure my husband, not returning all night long, he doesn''t love me at all, he only thinks that I am pretty and brings me out could make him feel better. Back then, I was too young and didn''t know how to choose. Leo, I regret it, I know that you are the man worth being with for the rest of my life, your character and cultivation, are all excellent." "Enough!" Leo William''s face was as dark as steel, he coldly interrupted her usation: "I do not want to dwell on the past anymore. From now on, I have nothing to do with you. I heard that you got millions money from your husband. You can live a good live with these." Lily''s face was pale white, she realized that Leo William really did not love her anymore. "Mary Ann, are you sure you want to be with her?" Lily held back her tears, feeling an indescribable jealousy in her heart. She had always been the target of jealousy and envy. Her naturally perfect appearance gave her an advantage. But now, she finally got the feeling of jealousy. It was so ufortable, like needles piercing her. Leo William understood Lily''s strong personality, she hated people who took her ce. "I''m warning you, leave her in peace!" Leo William''s voice was stern and cold. However, Lily smirked: "Since you care about her, it means that you really do love her, just like how you loved me back then, right?" Leo William''s face was stiff and gloomy. "I was in her shadow, wasn''t I? She looks just like me when I was eighteen. " Before Lily came here, she studied Mary Ann and found a few decent pictures. After looking at them, she realized that she had her pride. Being able to maintain such a proud temperament despite being in the in the entertainment world, it showed how powerful her background was. Was Leo William the financial backstage owner of her? Leo William started to sneer, "I didn''t remember what you looked like then. Lily, don''te look for me again, even if you dide, I wouldn''t see you again." "Alright, I''ll leave now!" Lily''s heart was in extreme pain. She ruthlessly grabbed her handbag and turned around to leave. Billy Williamzily sat in his Vice President''s Office. As he was still thinking about whether his brother had something to do with Mary Ann, his phone suddenly rang. He reached out his hand to answer the call. It was from n. "Bro, don''t be sad. You''ve been under too much pressure and tensetely. You need to learn how to rx and give Anne some time. I think she hasn''t been doing muchtely." Billy William immediately took care of his own matters and advised his good friend. n¡¯s tone was full of self-mockery, "I have already decided to calm down with her for a period of time. I didn''t call you to console me, but rather, I have something very important to tell you." "What important thing?" Billy William asked with an astonished expression. "Did my sister tell you about her attitude toward marriage?" As a brother, n still believed in loyalty. This sentence directly asked Billy William''s sore spot. He sighed: "I proposed marriage to her, but he had already yed dumb and fooled me, I really don''t understand. Her and I can already be considered to be in love, everything that should have happened already..." "What?" n suddenly cried out in shock, "What happened?" Billy William hurriedly covered his lips. He had the urge to p himself to death. "It''s nothing, just holding hands, kissing or something ..." Billy William immediately exined with a dry smile. n still didn''t understand this good friend of his? He was able to discern his guilty tone the moment he heard it. "Alright, stop hiding it. I don''t have any objections if you have a deeper rtionship with my elder sister. Anyway, she should experience what sex is." n immediatelyughed yfully. "You ... You''re really going too far!" Billy William felt a sense of shame and annoyance. nughedcently: "I did this on purpose, I just wanted to see your reaction. I didn''t expect you to not even have the courage to admit it, looks like it''s not easy to fall in love with my sister." "You sound as if you have more courage than I do. If you have, you can go and confess to Anne now and see if she''ll change her mind for you." Billy William was still unconvinced. He was so shocked that his heart stopped beating. n was immediately a little dissatisfied: "Just don''t talk about my sore spot, okay? The reason why I called you is to tell you that my sister doesn''t want to get married. She wants to have a lifetime of love. You''d better know it." "What? When did she ever say that? " As expected, Billy William''s handsome face turned pale from fright. "She had said it a long time ago. The first time was probably three years ago, when Anne and I had just broken up. She came over to advise me, and said a lot of the benefits of not getting married." n suddenly started to sympathize with his good friend. Billy William''s expression froze for a long time. "Why doesn''t she want to get married? And the reason?" "There''s no reason. She''s rich, beautiful, and is willful!" "Well, I ept that. She might not have met a man who made her want to get married. Now that I''ve appeared, the result might be different." Billy William immediately smiled andforted himself. "Wrong. My sister isn''t someone who would easily change her mind. I feel that your rtionship with her will be very tiring!" n could only remind his good friend wholeheartedly. "Then can you help me persuade her?" Billy William pleaded with his friends for help. nughed lightly: "Alright, I''ll do my best to help you, but I can''t guarantee that my sister won''t change her mind." "No matter what, thank you for your reminder. In the future, I will try my best to avoid the topic of marriage. I discovered that your elder sister doesn''t like to talk about this matter either. She doesn''t even want to talk about children." Billy William was also a little worried about his path of love. "Yes, perhaps it''s because my parents'' marriage failed so badly that it affects her thinking. I hope you can change her choice. I think a woman wants to marry love, not a man." n mocked himself. Billy William nodded his head: "I will patiently love her, don''t worry, I hope that we can obtain what we want."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 493 Chapter 493 A ¡ªs night fell, in a private club, Mary Ann, dressed in a pure white princess dress, was celebrating her eighteenth birthday together with her close friends in the circle. The number of friends that she invited over wasn''t many, but they were all friends that she felt she had yed pretty well. Amongst them, Joshua Wayne, as her boss, naturally came to the scene to celebrate for her. When it was around seven, Lily hurriedly pushed open the door and entered. Sitting at the counter, Joshua Wayne who had already rejected multiple beauties, had obviously not expected Mary Ann to invite her here. The moment he saw her push open the door and enter, the hand holding the wine cup slightly froze. "Lily, I thought you weren''ting anymore. I was so happy that you came!" Mary Ann immediately ran over and hugged Lily. Her beautiful face was filled with happiness. Lily also patted her shoulder, "Mary, happy birthday, a small present, I hope you will like it!" Lily took out his present. "Thank you. I already said, don''t give me any gifts, I''m happy as you cane. In the beginning, I didn''t think I could invite you, because you are about to marry a famous figure meanwhile I¡¯m a nobody." Mary Ann said with a childish smile. Lily was speechless, and immediately smiled: "Don''t be like that, we are also friends, it is already my honor and privilege for you to invite me here!" "Oh, right, I''ve invited my boss over as well. You''re his sister-inw, go and chat with him. He was just arguing about leaving, saying that it is too boring here." Mary Ann immediately grabbed Lily''s hand and pulled her towards Joshua Wayne. When Lily just entered, she did not pay attention to what kind of friends Mary Ann had invited over. She had originally wanted toe here and greet her before almost leaving. Even though Mary Ann was young, her impression of her was not bad. She knew that she was also a very simple and hardworking good girl. But when she saw Mary Ann forcefully push her to sit beside Joshua Wayne, the smile on her face froze for some reason. Joshua Wayne did not expect Mary Ann to pull Lily and walk towards him, and when he reacted, Lily was seated right beside him. Lily was also extremely embarrassed. "I don¡¯t know that you woulde as well!" Joshua Wayne turned his head to the side, and his gaze swept across Lily''s face. Lily alsoughed dryly, "That''s right, Mary called me a few times. With such a passionate invitation, it would be bad if I did note!" N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Sis, you should chat with my boss first. I still have a programter. You have to eat my cake before you leave!" After Mary Ann said this very enthusiastically, she went to greet her friends again. The two of them sat on the sofa with unnatural expressions on their faces. "Have a drink!" Joshua Wayne reached out and handed over a ss of red wine. Lily took it and whispered, "Thank you!" "Are the children alright? I haven''t seen them for a while, I miss them a bit." Joshua Wayne''s expression returned to normal and his voice became slightly deeper. Ever since he confessed to Lily, he could no longer pretend to be that rxed and rogue personality of his. Lily also truthfully replied, "They''re all fine and they also want to see you. If you have the time, go home and eat a meal; your grandfather and grandmother also miss you every day." "I recently... I''m a little busy, we''ll see." It was not that Joshua Wayne didn''t want to return, but that he didn''t dare. Lily could hear the guilt in his tone, and subconsciously, she bit her lips, ced the wine cup to her lips and took a sip. "Look at how happy Mary Ann is, do you think he wille?" Joshua Wayne leaned on the chair behind him again and lightly changed the topic. "Who?" Lily was a little astonished, but after that, she suddenly thought of the person Mary Ann secretly liked, and couldn''t help butugh: "I can''t guess as well, I didn''t ask them if they have developed or not." "As far as I know, they should already be dating." Joshua Wayne said. "Really? That''s good. A good couple should have a good destiny!" Lily rejoiced. Joshua Wayne''s eyes turned slightly unsightly as he said indifferently: " It just depends on luck." Lily turned her head, her gaze gently falling on his face, and she felt that the wine in the cup had be somewhat bitter. Mary Ann was chatting with her friends when she suddenly received a call. She went to the side to answer it, her beautiful face beaming with happiness. However, after she finished answering the phone, the smile on Mary Ann''s face became a little forced. Just at this time, another person came. This time, Mary Ann''s entire being was standing at the door in a daze. Because, there were a few of her friends standing outside the door, and at the same time, another uninvited person had actuallye. It was Lily. The clothes she wore today was simply too beautiful. As she stood outside the door, the light from themp fell upon her body, for a moment, it actually overshadowed Mary Ann''s limelight. "What is it? Do you not wee me? These people are also my good friends in the industry. I just returned home, so I didn''t have any ce to y, so I wanted toe over to get some fun from you. " Lily said while smiling gracefully. Mary Ann was still young after all, and was simply unable to deal with this kind of sudden situation. "Mary, this is Lily. She has a few brandedpanies under her, we will definitelye into contact with them often!" One of the women quickly exined. "Oh, since you''re here,e in and take a seat!" In front of so many friends, it was naturally not good to drive Lily away. She could only endure the displeasure in her heart and let Lilye in to take a seat. Lily immediately threw over a word of thanks, and then walked in with graceful steps. Because of boredom, Lily''s gaze was always on the main character Mary Ann, and seeing her standing there by herself, she stood up, walked towards her and patted her on the shoulder: "Mary, what''s wrong? Are you disappointed that he didn''te? " Mary Ann turned her head to look at Lily, and suddenly grabbed her hand: "Big Sis, let''s go out and chat!" Lily stared nkly before being forcefully dragged towards outside by Mary Ann. Seeing that Mary Ann had brought Lily out, Joshua Wayne''s eyes slightly narrowed, and in an instant, ayer of gloom covered his face. What was this Mary Ann doing? And at this moment, Mary Ann used a lot of strength to bring Lily to the very end of the corridor to a corner. Chapter 494 Chapter 494 Lily did not know why Mary Ann ran away from her birthday party. She looked at her with an astonished expression and asked: "Mary, what''s wrong? You seem to be very nervous!" "Teach me, Sister. Teach me how to deal with my love rival. Do I have to throw some wine in her face or do I should do something else? " Mary Ann was suddenly flustered and helpless as she waved her hand in front of his face. Lily''s beautiful eyes widened in surprise. Seeing Mary Ann so nervous that she couldn''t even speak properly, she couldn''t help but want tough at her. "Mary, where did your love rivale from? It''s your birthday today, so don''t make such a ridiculous scene." "No, Sister. You don''t know what happened. The woman who just entered, the one who wore the blue skirt ... The one with the skirt spread out here, do you remember? That''s her, she''s my love rival." Mary Ann said while nodding her leg. Lily''s eyes went nk. Only now did she carefully think back, but she still didn''t have any impression of her. "I didn''t see her, why? And your rival even came running over to wish you a happy birthday? " "I didn''t invite her, I don''t know why she came here, she must be here to dere war on me, Sister, what should I do? She bullies me because I''m young and I have no experience. But I really hate her, why would shee? I can''t reject her in front of so many people, how petty of me is that." Mary Ann was so angry that she was about to cry, she was truly shocked by Lily''s sudden appearance. Seeing her so anxious, Lily''s eyes turned red. Presumably, to her, this matter was a big problem. "Mary, don''t be nervous. Are you sure she''s here to ruin your mood?" When Lily heard it, she was naturally indignant for Mary. "I don''t know. She''s so elegant and noble, but she doesn''t seem like someone who''s here to ruin the competition. Perhaps, she''s here to show off. She''s beautiful and has a good figure. She''s just using her appearance to shock me. It must be." Mary Ann said, she lowered her head and looked at herself, the small ravine that she had struggled to squeeze out of, she suddenly had no fighting strength anymore. "She is ridiculous!" Lily was furious when she heard it, this kind of person was extremely disgusting. "She came, but you didn''t notice. When she entered, all the men''s eyes were on her. Tell me ...If Leo would be attracted by her. I heard that when they broke up that year, she was the one who abandoned Leo William. Everyone said that their first love was the one that made people unable to forget, I was worried so much that I was afraid. I had a crush on him for three years and it was not easy to get together with him. How did you deal with her? Hurry up and teach me a few moves to deal with the enemy. " Mary Ann looked like a pitiful little child, as she ced all her hopes on Lily. "Mary, I actually do not have much experience. Edwards Wayne, he ... He doesn''t seem to have a former girlfriend either. " Lily was also stunned for a moment, and did not know how to help her. However, looking at the expression of this little girl in front of her, she was in urgent need of help. "Why don''t you just ignore herter? She wouldn''t dare to cause a ruckus at your birthday anyway, right?" Lily suddenly wanted to see what kind of beauty that arrogant woman was. Why could she make a pure beauty like Mary Ann scared. "She definitely won''t cause trouble. She might just want to suppress me at every turn and use her perfect appearance to get a sense of aplishment from me." Mary Ann gnashed her teeth in anger. "Did you call Leo William? Did he know about his exing over to make a ruckus?" Lily felt that the most important part of this matter was still Leo William. "He just called and said that he wouldn''te, but he would send a gift. I was very disappointed at that time, but I don''t want him toe over now. I don''t want him to be stared at by that women." Mary Ann said childishly. "Mary, be confident. No matter what, you are younger than her. You are only 18 years old. No matter how beautiful she is, she would never have an 18-year birthday, right?" Lily didn''t actually have any techniques to deal with women. It was probably because Edwards Wayne was protecting her everywhere, and she still hadn''t met a real opponent, so it looked like whether or not a woman was happy depended on how much that man doted on her. If he doted on her to the point where she had no opponents, then she would definitely be happy. "That''s true, I''m younger than her. Sigh, sister, can you please stay with me for now? You''re the Young Mistress of Wayne family after all, I''m not afraid of her with you here." Mary Ann hugged onto one of Lily''s arms, as if she found a backer. Lily didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Alright, let''s go in and see what that woman looks like!" Lily patted her shoulder to express his sympathy and tofort her. Since her love rival had alreadye to the birthday banquet, it was impossible for her to give the battle. "Don''t be like that. Lift your head up, you have to stand up here too." Lily encouraged her with a smile. "But, it''s so small!" Mary Ann said self -deprecatingly. After she finished speaking, she looked at Lily¡¯s tits: "Big Sis, I''ll be much more confident if my tits are as big as yours." Lily''s face instantly flushed red. "When you get married in the future, they''ll be big!" Covering her face... Hearing that, Mary Ann immediately looked at him with hope: "Really? Big Sis, could it be rted to your boyfriend? " Lily tapped her forehead: "You''re still young, I''m afraid of teaching you badly, so don''t ask so much." Mary Ann immediatelyughed dumbly: "I just want to be a little worse. My mom doesn''t care about me, and I don''t have a big sister." "Didn''t you call me Big Sis now?" Lily rolled her eyes at her. The two of them returned to the box, and in therge box, they suddenly heard a woman''s bright smile and voice. "That''s her!" Mary Ann secretly looked at her. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Lily looked over, and was also shocked by the sight. With a 1.7m tall and slim body, as well as a slender and exquisite body, it did indeed look like the type that men liked the most. Her face belonged to the charming and charming type. She wore an icy-blue long dress that gave her a feminine air. Facing such a strongpetitor, most women would probably lose their confidence. Lily started to silently rub her hands together, thinking that it would be best not to let Edwards Wayne see this woman, or else, even she would be jealous. Just as Lily was thinking randomly, Lily took a cup of wine and walked towards them. Chapter 495 Chapter 495 M ¡ªary Ann was like a little kitten when she saw Lily, her entire body tensed up as she grabbed onto Lily''s arm tightly, as if Lily was able to give her sufficient strength. Lily''s clear eyes also sized up Lily. Her height advantage was already enough to suppress the two of them. Lily was obviously very curious about Lily''s identity as well. However, she had just returned to her hometown, so she did not know anything about the news. She felt that Lily was probably a good friend of Mary Ann. "Miss Ann, I''m sorry, I came in a hurry and did not prepare a present. This is my name card. You can go to any of my brands'' shops and pick out a gift that you like." Lily immediately took out a blue name card and handed it over. Mary Ann looked at the name card,pletely dumbfounded. It was because she did not expect Lily to use such a method to strike a blow at her. Lily lightly pushed the stunned Mary Ann. "Sister ..." Mary Ann was obviously unsure if he should take her name card. Lily knew that she was in a state of panic now. Sigh, she really doubted how she became an actor, how could she be serious at this point, she could just treat it as an act. "Thank you. I''ll take it for Mary. What brands do you have in your hands? Can you tell me in detail?" Lily immediately revealed a smile, and then, gave Lily a difficult problem. The corner of Lily''s mouth lifted slightly, as she proudly stated the names of some of the brands under her charge. Lily had actually heard of these brands before, but at this moment, in order to protect Mary, she immediately said indifferently: "Miss, I am so sorry, but the brands that you mentioned, I have actually never heard of them before. Mary is my friend, and I know about her preferences, she might not be suitable to use these products of yours. She¡¯s only 18 years old." Lily''s gentle and elegant face instantly changed. There was a trace of contempt in her eyes as she looked at Lily. "My brand has already reached the scope of the entire world. You can''t possibly not know about it. Unless, you can''t afford to use my things, so it''s a different story." Hearing Lily''s words, Mary Ann''s anger was secretly lifted. Suddenly, hearing that Lily was going to stab Lily again, she did not want to be a coward anymore, and immediately imitated Lily''s nd tone: "Lily, I think you do not know her identity. Would she not be able to use your brands? She just disdained it. Even you might not have these products that she has." Lily''s heart skipped a beat, she turned to look at Lily who was retaliating, andughed uncontrobly. Lily immediately sized Lily up. Looking at her body, she saw that the clothes she wears only ordinary luxury items. She raised her eyebrows: "Oh, is that so? Then would you please introduce yourself so that I can broaden my horizons?" Just as Mary Ann was about to speak, Joshua Wayne''s indifferent voice came from behind him: "Lily, do you have anything against my sister-inw?" Lily immediately turned around and was shocked when she saw Joshua Wayne. Joshua Wayne had already stood beside Lily, and revealed a trace of displeasure towards Lily: "It''s Mary''s birthday party, why did youe over? You guys don''t seem to be friends either." Lily looked at Lily in shock, her eyes filled with disbelief: "Joshua Wayne, you called her Sister-in- law, could it be that... This is the one who''s going to marry your big brother? " In truth, Lily knew about Lily''s name, she had at least heard of it. However, she had never seen her before. Lily was also surprised, she never thought that Joshua Wayne would actuallye over and help. "Boss, you''re right. I don''t actually know her, and I don''t know why she''s here either. Since the boss knows her, then please entertain her for me." Mary Ann was not afraid of troubling Joshua Wayne at all. This was because she knew that Leo William had already informed Joshua Wayne that he should take good care of her. Lily immediately knew that she had failed miserably this time. She originally wanted to show off, but she hadn''t thought that she would actually bump into Edwards Wayne''s woman. One must know that the wealth in Edwards Wayne''s hands was enough to make Lily''s brand disappeared forever. "Sorry, I might really havee to the wrong ce!" Lily did not dare to continue chatting, and immediately grabbed her handbag, lowered her head, and quickly walked towards the door. Seeing that she had left with her tail between her legs, Mary Ann immediately hugged Lily happily. "Sis, thank you so much. Joshua Wayne said: "I helped too, just let your boyfriend invest a little more in mypany as your repay!" Mary Ann immediatelyughed and looked at Joshua Wayne: "Rest assured, if I really be his woman in the future, I will definitely repay you!" "Heh, if I still have to wait for you to be his woman, then I will definitely have to wait a long time. Perhaps... It''s the next life! " Joshua Wayne shrugged his shoulders and said jokingly. "What did you say ..." Mary Ann was so angry that her face immediately flushed red. Lily also thought that Joshua Wayne should not be making such a joke and lightly rebuked him: "Mary is already sad enough, stop teasing her." Mary Ann was immediately dragged away by a beauty who ran over, and when she left, she was still ring at Joshua Wayne. Joshua Wayne immediatelyughed lowly: "It''s just a joke, you don''t have to take it seriously, right?" Mary Ann stuck out her tongue and made a funny face at him. Seeing Mary Ann''s childish behavior, Lily could not help butugh at her. Joshua Wayne unintentionally turned his head, and saw the smirk on her face. To be honest, it made his heart beat wildly. "Lily didn''t bully you, right?" Joshua Wayne asked her in a low voice. Lily hurriedly shook her head. "No, she didn''t do anything to me." "It''s good that you don''t have any problem!" Joshua Wayne said softly. Seeing that Mary Ann''s problem had been resolved, she decided to leave. Therefore, she said to Joshua Wayne: "I will be going back first, you should y around!" This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Alright!" Joshua Wayne wanted to persuade her to stay, but he didn''t dare! Lily went over to say her farewells to Mary Ann, then turned and left. When Lily drove back to Wayne family, she saw that the light in the living room had dimmed. She lightly walked up the stairs and pushed open her son''s room. Lily was stunned, and for some reason, she felt an iparably warm feeling in her heart. Chapter 496 Chapter 496 Edwards Wayne who was telling a story to the children also raised his eyes, and looked at thedy beside the door. "Mummy..." "Mummy, didn''t you go to the birthday banquet? Why youe back so early? " "Is it because you miss your baby too much?" Emma asked while grinning. George immediately curled his lips: "No she must be missing Daddy!" A hint of a smile shed across Edwards Wayne''s handsome face. His beautiful face was flushed red from the two little fellows'' words. "It''s gettingte, why aren''t you all going to bed? Don''t keep making a ruckus, Daddy works all day and all day. He''s very busy!" Lily quickly pretended to be serious in educating the two little fellows. "Mummy, Father said that he would tell us a story. We didn''t pester him!" Emma immediately pouted her small mouth, indicating her that she felt wronged. Edwards Wayne kissed her daughter on her small head: "Emma, go sleep with Mummy. You still have to get up to go to school tomorrow." "No, tonight, I want to sleep with dad!" Emma immediatelyid down in Edwards Wayne''s embrace and extended her short hands to hug Edwards Wayne tightly: "Mummy, how about you sleep with Big Brother tonight? I want to sleep with Daddy. I haven''t even slept with Daddy yet." Lily was speechless. This little guy could do nothing to her. Seeing her daughter''s expression, Edwards Wayne was extremely happy as well. He reached out his hands to hug her body: "Alright, then sleep with me tonight. George will sleep with Mummy!" George immediately jumped off the bed obediently and put on his small slippers. "Daddy, good night!" Lily could only hold his son''s hand and head back to his room. At around ten o''clock, the two little fellows fell asleep. Furthermore, they slept soundly. Lily switched her phone to vibrate. Suddenly, her phone vibrated twice. She felt that it was strange, who sent her a short message. It was sote When she took it over, she saw that it was actually from Edwards Wayne. Only two words were written on it! Study room! Lily almostughed out loud, but fortunately she had reached out her hand to cover her mouth, preventing her son fromughing. Why did Edwards Wayne send such a message on his phone? As a dignified young master, she truly wronged him. However, when Lily saw him gently telling stories to the children earlier, she immediately felt that he was extremely charming, and her heart naturally throbbed too. Thus, she got up and lightly put on her shoes. When she reached the door, she couldn''t help but turn her head to nce at her son. Fortunately, the little fellow was still sleeping soundly. The moment Lily walked out of the room, he saw the light in the study room. From the looks of it, Edwards Wayne had already entered the study room. She could only walk towards the study quickly. The door opened, and before Lily even had the chance to greet him, the man grabbed her little face, and pressed his lips down crazily. The mes were as hot as fire, and it seemed as if they were going to burn each other at any moment. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Lily gasped twice, raised her head, and seeing that the man could not even look at his handsome face against the light, she took the initiative to lift her toes, wanting to grab onto the man''s neck. The two of them rolled onto the sofa. Just as they were about to begin the main show, someone knocked on the study door. Lily was so frightened that her scalp went numb, and all of her enthusiasm disappeared. She looked at Lily for a while and then frowned, and her face sunk. Who was that? How dare she interrupt his ns? "Edwards, are you there?" Just as Edwards Wayne was about to go out and teach her a lesson, the olddy''s voice sounded. Both of them were shocked. Lily immediately looked like he was about to cry and suppressed his voice to the lowest, "Quick ... I have to hide. I can''t let your grandmother see me!" It''s fine..." "No, no, I''ll hide there!" After Lily finished speaking. She had already run to the side behind the bookshelf. She also conveniently took the curtain of the French window at the side,pletely covering herself. Edwards Wayne fidgeted with his short hair, and untied his pajamas before putting them back on. Then, he quickly went to open the door. "Grandma, it''s sote. Why are you here?" Edwards Wayne pretended to askzily. As soon as the olddy entered, she immediately sat down on the sofa. Breathing heavily, she said, "I seem to suddenly remember something very important." Edwards Wayne was slightly surprised, and immediately said gently: "Grandmother, you have to catch your breath before you speak. Why are you in such a hurry?" "That piece of jade with gold iid on it. Lily''s piece. I finally remember. I''ve seen it before. I have to confirm it!" The olddy was finally able to catch her breath, and she immediately said what she wanted to say. Edwards Wayne''s heart sank, his handsome eyes immediately looking towards the ce where Lily was hiding, his breathing bing hurried: "Grandma, it''s sote, and you came looking for me just for this matter? Can we talk about it tomorrow? You are too old to sleep toote, so I''ll send you back to rest!" "I can''t fall asleep, the moment I think about this matter with the White family, I can''t fall asleep. Demspey, is Lily still sleeping? Can you go in and show me her jade pendant? I didn''t see it clearly last time! " The olddy immediately mentioned White family without caring about Edwards Wayne''s objections. Edwards Wayne''s entire body was stiff like a statue, his voice sounded a little hoarse: "Grandmother, what White family are you talking about, you must be mistaken, that leisurely jade pendant is also very normal, many families would keep one or two pieces." "I know, but I just want to be sure. Do you know who gave that piece of jade to you? Your great - grandfather gave it to White family as a gift. I personally witnessed the rtionship between the two families back then! " The olddy immediately became excited. Edwards Wayne''s entire body trembled, it can''t be, that jade pendant was actually given by Mr. Walker? Grandma even saw it with her own eyes? "Grandma, it''s already sote. Why don''t we talk about this matter tomorrow? I''ve already investigated the situation of my leisurely parents and they really passed away. Moreover ..." I don''t know who took her jade pendant, but it seems like it was lost not long ago. Edwards Wayne''s breath tightened. He was really afraid that his grandmother would say something else that would cause his heart to stop beating. "What? Lost? How could this be? I was watching it a few days ago, could it be that Lily threw the jade pendant away? She is just afraid that I''ll see that again." In front of her grandson, the olddy spoke Georgely. And at that moment, Lily who was hiding behind the curtains, stiffened like a sculpture. What White family? Could that piece of jade be rted to the White family? Edwards Wayne immediately said in a serious tone, "Grandmother, how can you misunderstand her like this? She is also very anxious, and wants to find the jade pendant!" Chapter 497 Chapter 497 T ¡ªhe olddy frowned, a look of confusion on her face. Why did the jade pendant disappear just like that? Was there such a coincidence in this world? "Tomorrow, I will find her and ask her by myself. You can rest!" The olddy knew that if she bickered with her grandson, they wouldn''t be able toe to a conclusion. She decided to personally ask Lily about it tomorrow. The olddy stood up and left. Edwards Wayne''s entire body was stiff, he actually forgot to send her off, and only when the olddy closed the door did he suddenly wake up, raised his head, and looked at Lily who had walked out from behind the curtain. Lily was also startled, she looked at Edwards Wayne and asked: "Your grandmother just mentioned my jade pendant, does she know where my parents are?" Edwards Wayne knew that she would have a bee in her mind, because she couldn''t ept the fact that her entire family was dead. "Lily, my grandma might have remembered wrongly. Didn''t I already investigate the matters regarding your family?" Edwards Wayne walked over, gently supported her shoulders with both hands and softly consoled her. Lily immediately shook her head. "No ... Maybe my parents are still alive? What if your investigation is wrong? Your grandmother might really know the origins of that jade pendant of mine. Edwards Wayne, I really hope that they are still alive, I really wish to see them, even if there is only a slim chance. Edwards Wayne looked at her excited face and her eyes brimmed with hope and light. So, it turned out that Lily yearned to see her family member so much. "Lily, now that the jade pendant has been lost, how do you expect my grandmother to confirm it?" Edwards Wayne frowned. It was obvious that there was ayer of seriousness on her face. Lily immediately sighed, "That''s true. How about I describe to her tomorrow, she might have some clues!" Hearing that she needed to be described, Edwards Wayne froze for a bit, and then, he touched her hair: "Alright, then tell my grandmother about it tomorrow, I hope that my investigations are wrong, your family is still alive, and you can meet them." "I hope the heavens will not be so cruel!" Lily sighed, she raised her head and looked at Edwards Wayne awkwardly: "How about... Let''s take a rest today. I don''t have any interest now!" All of Edwards Wayne''s interest was scared away, so he nodded: "Okay, go rest early!" "Good night!" After Lily said this in a low voice, he opened the door and went out. Edwards Wayne looked at the door that she gently closed, his eyebrows knitted together, tonight, he was afraid that he would not be able to sleep. He had never imagined that his grandma would personally see that jade pendant. Edwards Wayne smashed the table in frustration. He was extremely frustrated, as though there was an invisible hand that wanted to destroy his peaceful life. This made him feel extremely helpless and frustrated. He was unable to vent his rage on anyone, and could only endure it by himself. No! Actually, his mother was the true source of his anger. Unfortunately, Edwards Wayne didn''t know how to face his mother, who had abandoned him long ago. After Lily''s matter, Mary Ann''s birthday banquet finally came to a victorious end. She received a large gift, which made her very happy, but also made her sad. The person she wanted to see the most was not here. Mary Ann sat alone in her bedroom, her heart empty as she thought about that person. Suddenly, her phone rang, Mary Ann walked over quickly and picked up the phone to take a look, the worry on her face immediately disappeared. It''s Leo William! He put the phone close to his ear and heard the man''s low voice, "Mary, happy birthday!" "Is that all?" Mary Ann somewhat happily muttered: "Where are you?" "At home!" "Which home?" Mary Ann immediately asked again. "The one you came to!" Leo William smiled. "Then can I go over? I want to see you!" Mary Ann suddenly mustered her courage. "It''s better if you don''te over. You must be tired after messing around for the whole night!" Leo William said hesitantly. "Don''t you want to see me now? Today, Lily came to my birthday banquet, she''s so beautiful! " Mary Ann instantly said in a sour tone. Leo William was startled, and his tone became heavy: "Why did she go? She didn''t say anything to you, did she? " "What is wrong? You seem very afraid that she will tell me something. Are you hiding something from me?" Mary Ann immediately detected it sensitively. Leo William''s expression stiffened, and immediately consoled his in a low voice: "No, I''m not hiding anything from you!" "Right now, I suspect that you might be with her..." Mary Ann''s sweet voice carried a trace of suspicion. Leo William was immediately stunned! "How can you be so suspicious of me?" How much distrust did she show him? "I''m just afraid that you''ll be with her, unless you let me pass right now!" Mary Ann finally found a reasonable excuse. Leo William was speechless. It seemed that this little thing always knew how to torture him. "Alright,e over here!" Leo William had no choice but to agree to her request. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Fine, wait for me!" Mary Ann was instantly overjoyed. "Wait a minute!" Leo William''s voice anxiously sounded from the side: "How could youe?" "I''ll drive myself!" Mary Ann immediately replied. "No, did you drink tonight?" Leo William knew that she must have drunk a lot of wine during her birthday banquet. Mary Ann insisted, "I drank just a little, I''m not drunk!" "Wait, I''lle pick you up!" Hearing her words, Leo William did not dare to let her drive. "Alright, I''ll wait for you!" Mary Ann was instantly overjoyed. 20 minutester, Mary Ann received a call from him, he had actually parked the car far away. Mary Ann carried a small bag and was about to go out when her mother, Belle Ann, stopped her. "It''s sote, why are you still going out? What are you going to do?" Belle Ann stared at her sternly and asked. Mary Ann could onlyugh: "Mom, it is sote, you haven''t slept yet, I''m going out to meet my girlfriends!" "You want to go out? Alright, tell me how did this rumore about, and who is that man?" Belle Ann''s face instantly became serious. Mary Ann frowned. She knew that her mother would ask. "Mom, why would you believe the reports on the inte? This is just me shooting a movie, it''s so boring, these reporters only know how to make things up every day. " Mary Ann exined in all seriousness. "Really?" Belle Ann frowned, somewhat suspicious. Mary Ann was even more infuriated: "Of course it''s real, look at the clothes I''m wearing, you''ll definitely be able to find this in the TV drama!" "You better be a little more obedient. How old are you? I let you to act, not let you fall in love when you are so young!" Belle Ann was so angry that she immediately lectured her. "Mom, don''t worry, I''m very obedient! Bye! " Mary Ann immediately said that sentence with a smile, then left. Chapter 498 Chapter 498 Mary Ann ran even faster than a rabbit. Seeing her so anxious, Belle Ann immediately followed her to the balcony. From afar, Mary Ann ran towards a ck car. Belle Ann squinted her eyes instantly. She recognized most of Mary Ann''s little sister''s cars, but she had never seen a Rolls-Royce that was worth 20 million like this. This was clearly a model that only men would choose. Belle Ann immediately felt that her daughter was lying. Mary Ann opened the car door and got in, then shouted anxiously: "Quick, let''s go, I''m afraid my mother will chase us!" Leo William''s originally very elegant and calm expression instantly froze when he heard her words. "Your mother?" He suddenly felt a little guilty. "That''s right, hurry up and drive. Don''t take the road in front of my house, I''m afraid my mom will see you from upstairs. This way!" Mary Ann vigntly showed him the way. Leo William couldn''t help but sigh, this little thing was truly trying to trap him to death. The ck car shot through the road under the night sky like a rocket and disappeared into the distance. Belle Ann immediately went back to her room and took her phone, then gave her daughter a call. When Mary Ann saw that his mother had called, she mumbled in pain, "It''s over, she really called!" Leo William''s car suddenly stopped by the side of the road. Looking at that phone call that seemed to want to kill him, his heartbeat slightly increased. "You''re not answering?" He never thought that Mary Ann would be so bold as to not even answer her mother''s call. "If I pick it up, she''ll definitely let me go back right away. I don''t want to. I still want to stay with you for a while." Mary Ann pouted her small mouth, and said with determination. Leo William immediately reached out and caressed her hair, "Mary, it''s best if you don''t worry your mother. Just answer the phone." Mary Ann could only hold her phone close to her ear. Belle Ann''s voice instantly became serious: "Didn''t you say that your little sister hade to pick you up? Now, I want to talk to her." "Ah ..." Mary Ann never thought that his mother would be so smart, catching her off guard. "You''re lying to me?" Belle Ann''s eyes instantly became stern: "Mary Ann, you want to rebel now, don''t you? How dare you lie to me? I want you toe back right now!" "Mom, I''m already an adult and I''m already 18 years old today. Can you not be so strict with me?" Mary Ann immediately disyed the girl''s disobedience. Leo William, who was sitting beside his, had a serious face, and unexpectedly, he felt a sense of guilt in his heart. It was as if he had really done something shameful. "Mary Ann, do you dislike your mother to mind your business now? Alright, Mom won''t care about you. In the future, don''t go back to this house. You are not my daughter anymore ..." Belle Ann''s emotions instantly crumbled as she cried loudly on the other side of the phone. Mary Ann immediately hung up the phone, her beautiful eyes also filled with tears. Leo William suddenly pounced towards him and hugged him tightly with his two small hands: "I really wish I could grow up faster so I don''t need to be controlled by my mother!" Leo William''s eyes drooped. Seeing Mary Ann, who was crying in his arms like a child, he did not know how tofort her. "Mary, don''t cry. Go home!" "I don''t want to... I want to be with you!" Mary Ann cried even more sorrowfully, "I like the feeling of you hugging me!" Leo William was slightly taken aback. This little thing couldn''t be thinking of him as a father again, right? "Leo William, tell me, is daddy''s hugas warm and safe as yours?" Sure enough, the little head in his embrace raised, and the question he asked stunned Leo William! "Maybe!" Leo William didn''t know how to answer her question. He didn''t have a child, so he naturally couldn''t give her an answer. Moreover, in his eyes, Mary Ann was still like a child, making people unable to rest at ease and causing them to want to pity her. "I''m sorry, I shouldn''tpare you to a father!" When Mary Ann realized this, she seemed to have touched his taboo. When they first met, he had said that he didn''t want to be her father. "I''m fine!" Leo William was no longer able to be as cold and emotionless as he was at the beginning. Towards this tender and soft little thing in his arms, he felt that maybe he was truly like a father and a brother. But could he really be her true love? Mary Ann was finallyforted by him. She sat up, and turned her head to look at her home which was still lit up with lights in the distance! "Why don''t you send me back? I''lle look for you tomorrow!" When Mary Ann thought about how her mother cried because she was disobedient once again, she still med herself in her heart. "OK!" Leo William turned the car around. Mary Ann still let him park her car in the distance. She stepped on the road that was illuminated by his car lights and returned home! Seeing that petite figure disappeared at the main entrance, Leo William finally drove away. However, there was an indescribable depressing feeling in his heart. It was as if something was stealthily slipping away, causing him to be unable to grab hold of it! This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Mary Ann walked into the house and saw Belle Ann sitting on the sofa alone. Her eyes were red, and when she saw her, she said angrily: "Why you came back?" Mary Ann walked to her side, sat down, and reached out to hug her. "Are you with a man? You are not allowed to hide this from me! " Belle Ann immediately pped her hand away and stared at her as he asked. Mary Ann bit her lips and nodded: "Yes!" "Who is that man? How can you get into a man''s car? " Belle Ann became even angrier, and her tone became sharper. "I like him!" Mary Ann said loudly: "Why can''t I ride in a car that likes people? Mom, can you not be so sensitive? Don''t think that every man in this world are bad guys, you won''t lose me, and I won''t leave you, you will always be my mother!" This was the first time Belle Ann saw her daughter say such things, so she was a little startled. Mary Ann suddenly cried: "Mom, I know you are afraid of being alone, I know you are afraid of losing me, afraid of me leaving this family, in truth, you really should find a man who loves you, or maybe a man whom you love, I can¡¯t always apany you for the rest of your life." Belle Ann''s expression froze. After a long while, she said in a sorrowful voice, "You don''t even know how evil men are. They are cold and heartless and like to y with your emotions." "Mom, not all men are as heartless and heartless as my father. There are many good men who are worthy of love." Mary Ann wrapped her arms around his mother''s shoulders and consoled her in a low voice. "They said they loved you, but they didn''t know what was on their minds. Mary, I don''t want to know who the man you love is, but you are not allowed to meet him in the future. Otherwise, don''t go and act. And you should work in mypany." Belle Ann objected with iparable determination. Mary Ann''s expression instantly froze! Chapter 499 Chapter 499 T ¡ªhe night was not peaceful at all. It was unknown how many people were going to lose sleep. After Lily left the study room, she looked around the room once more. She evenid on the bed and carefully looked under the bed. Unfortunately, she still could not find it. That jade pendant seemed to have disappeared from the world. Could it really have been stolen by that servant? The Wayne family had always been strict with servants, so how could they hire a thief? Lily was extremely bitter, when she heard the olddy say that she had some impression of that jade pendant, Lily had held on to a strand of hope. Unfortunately, what should she do now? Even if she described it verbally, she might not be able to let the olddy know. Just as Lily was at a loss for words, suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something, rushed over, and took out her phone. After looking through the picture, she suddenly saw the picture and her face lit up. Oh right, she almost forgot that her phone had a photo of the jade pendant. She could show it to the olddy tomorrow. Morning! Edwards Wayne suddenly felt that this night had been very short. Before he could sleep, the sky had already brightened. That night, he lied beside his daughter and couldn''t fall asleep no matter what. Even if he fell asleep, he kept having nightmares in which Lily cried sorrowfully and his children were also crying. Therefore, Edwards Wayne woke up around 6: 00 PM. He kept staring at his daughter''s sleeping face. She was really like a little pig, white and tender, extremely cute! He reached out and gently hugged his daughter. Only then did he feel that his heart wasn''t as deste as it used to be. The little guy seemed to enjoy sleeping in his embrace as well. She mumbled in a daze, "Daddy!" Edwards Wayne couldn''t help but curl his lips andfort her gently, "Emma, sleep a little longer." "OK!" The little fellow contentedly rubbed the palm of his hand for a while, before hugging one of his arms and continuing her sleep. When winter came, the seasons would change, and even the weather would change with it. Dark clouds covered the sun, enveloping the entire city in a gloomy atmosphere. Lily woke up early because she knew that the olddy would definitelye early as well. Only, when she came out of the neatly dressed door, Edwards Wayne was leaning on the hallway. He hadn''t changed his clothes, and was still only wearing his gray pajamas. He carried a cigarette. Seeing Lily, his dark eyes locked onto her, and then, he continued to fiercely smoke. Seeing him so preupied, Lily immediately walked over and asked with concern: "Why are you up so early? And smoking, what''s the matter? Is there something wrong?" "You''re up so early as well. What''s the matter?" Edwards Wayne did not think that Lily would also come earlier than usual, and the expression in his eyes darkened slightly. Lilyughed faintly: "I can''t sleep, but I see that you have met with some trouble, is there a problem with your work?" Edwards Wayne shook his head: "No, Lily, I want to talk to you!" Lily was startled when she heard him say that. Just as she was about to answer, she heard the olddy''s voiceing from the stairs, "Lily, is that you? Are you up? " Seeing the olddy, Lily seemed to be a little happy. She could only say to Edwards Wayne: "Let''s talk about our matterster, I have more important matters to discuss with your grandmother." "Lily ..." Edwards Wayne''s mind shook. He immediately extended his hand and grabbed her wrist. Lily turned around and looked at him in surprise, then smiled: "Alright, wait for me, I''ll be right over!" Edwards Wayne looked at herforting smile and full of worry, yet he didn''t know how to speak. He could only watch in despair as she gently shook off hisrge hands and quickly walked down the stairs. Downstairs, the olddy was wearing a pair of gold-threaded reading sses and was full of spirit as she stood at the foot of the stairs. Seeing Lily, she immediately revealed a smile. Because, this might be something of my old friend." "Really?" Lily did not see the deep meaning hidden behind the olddy''s eyes, she only thought that the olddy really wanted to help her find her biological parents. "Yes, is your jade pendant still there?" the olddy asked tentatively. In truth, the olddy was worried that Lily would find out something. She purposely hid the jade pendant so that she wouldn''t see it. This way, it would mean that Lily was not as simple as she appeared. "I''m sorry grandma, that jade pendant is missing. I don''t know where it went, but Old Garry suspects that it was taken away by a servant who resigned from his job. The olddy immediately understood. "Oh, why did the servant only take your jade pendant? If she really did open your drawer, then there are a lot of valuable things inside. The jewelry that my grandson gave you, just randomly picked one up, would be worth a lot more than your ancient knowledge jade pendant." Lilyughed bitterly: "That''s right, that''s what I thought too. But Old Garry said that the servant is a bit old, and might not have seen much in the world, and only feel that the gold and jade are valuable ..." "That¡¯s impossible. The recruitment in Wayne family is very strict. Furthermore, the servants on duty are all trained, as for the kind of servants that have never seen the world, how could they enter our Wayne family?" The olddy immediately felt that this was an excuse of Lily. And she felt unsatisfied with her. Lily was speechless for a moment. "Grandmother, you don''t have to find that jade pendant, do you? I also have a photo on my phone. I took both photos. If you want to see, you can look at them too." Lily felt that the olddy suspected that she had intentionally lost her jade pendant, thus, she could only tell her that she had a photo She hoped to dispel the olddy''s suspicions. But it was so strange. She was the one who lost the jade pendant. She was already sad enough, why did the olddy still me her in such a way? The olddy was a little startled, and following that, her opinion of Lily disappeared in an instant. If Lily did not hide the jade pendant from her, it proved that she really lost it. Lily took out his phone, flipped through the photo, and handed it over to the olddy. The olddy stared at her face and took her cell phone. When she saw the two clear photos, she was extremely shocked, as if she couldn''t believe it. She even intentionally pushed the reading sses on the bridge of her nose to get a better look at the fine lines. Her old body was a little unsteady from standing. She raised her head and stared into Lily''s eyes with aplex look in her eyes. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Lily, however, asked her in anticipation: "Grandma, have you really seen this piece of jade before?" Chapter 500 Chapter 500 Lily realized that there was something wrong with the olddy''s expression and it seemed that she had beplicated and solemn. Her mental state had also uncontrobly tensed up as she opened her mouth to ask the olddy about the results. But she didn''t answer her question, instead, she returned her phone. Without a word, she turned around and left. Lily looked at the olddy''s reaction in surprise. What''s wrong? Why did the olddy''s expression instantly change? Moreover, her attitude towards her seemed to have be colder as well. Just as Lily wanted to catch up and ask what was going on, Edwards Wayne''s voice suddenly came from behind. "Lily..." Lily stopped in her tracks, and immediately turned back, anxiously looking at Edwards Wayne: "Has your grandmother really seen my jade pendant before, does she know about my parents?" Seeing her anxious expression, Edwards Wayne''s handsome face slightly changed. After that, he quickly walked over: "How do you know that my grandmother knows about this?" Lily pointed to his own phone: "I just showed her the photo of the jade. She seems to have realized something, and her expression became strange." "What?" Edwards Wayne''s entire body started to tremble, a cold aura came out from the bottom of his heart, and he opened his mouth with much difficulty: "You have a photo on your phone?" Lily nodded her head: "That''s right, when I went to the museum, I took a picture of the jade pendant." Edwards Wayne''s face instantly became desperate, his body leaning on the wall, as though only by doing so, would he be able to stand firmly. "Edwards Wayne, what''s wrong with you again? Why did your face turn so ugly as well? You... Is there something you''re hiding from me? " Lily looked at him in shock. "Lily, I''m going upstairs to change my clothes!" Edwards Wayne did not reply her, and only quickly turned around and went upstairs. A few minutester, he came down, dressed in a suit and leather shoes. Lily sat on the sofa in a daze, seeing him go down the stairs, she anxiously went to wee him, but Edwards Wayne''s footsteps were a bit hurried as she walked towards outside, "Mypany suddenly has an urgent matter that needs me to take care of, I''ll leave the children to you!" "Sigh ..." Lily wanted to stop him from asking a few words, but Edwards Wayne didn''t give her the chance. He immediately opened the car door and sat down, and in the next second, the ck car drove off. Lily muttered in dissatisfaction: "He left really quickly, no matter how anxious you are, there shouldn''t be any hurry for this one or two -minutes." Edwards Wayne''s car, did not leave his vi. Instead, it drove from the beach vi to the vi halfway up the mountain. After he got out of the car, he rushed upstairs. In the corridor, he saw the olddy sitting on the sofa on the balcony by herself, holding his father''s memento in her hand. In her hand was a clean towel. Although the picture frame was spotless, the olddy still had to wipe it herself every two days. Every time, there would be tears in her eyes. That¡¯s her son. Facing the death of her own child was the most painful thing in the world. Edwards Wayne''s heart also inexplicably felt heavy. His footsteps felt like it was filled with lead as he walked step by step towards the olddy. When he reached the balcony door, the olddy suddenly shouted, "Kneel!" Edwards Wayne looked at his grandmother with eyes filled with tears. He knew how serious the situation was now, so he silently kneeled in front of his grandmother and father. "Did you already know about Lily''s background?" The olddy was extremely shrewd. Her gaze was fixed on Edwards Wayne, forcing him to speak the truth. Edwards Wayne remained silent. He slightly lowered his head, not daring to look in Grandma''s eyes, and even more so not daring to look at his father''s face. His father''s smile was so warm in the photo, he only felt like a deeply sinful person. "Edwards, ever since you were young, you have always been Grandma''s pride. You''ve always been closest to Grandma, you said that you would never lie to her in your entire life. Grandma believes you." Tears fell from the olddy''s eyes. Her heart was filled with sorrow and grief. She was also very disappointed. She never thought that her grandson would hide such a huge secret from her. Edwards Wayne stared at the ground, after that, he bit his lips and opened his mouth: "Yes, Grandma, I already knew about her origins." "You bastard!" The olddy was instantly angered and scolded: "You really are an unfilial child, how can you continue to be with her even after knowing that she is Wayne White''s daughter? You still want to get married to her, don''t you? Your mother is Wayne White ''s wife, and you even married his daughter. This rtionship is too messy, how are you going to let the children face it in the future? This is a disgrace." He knew his grandmother was reasonable. He clearly knew that it was an abyss, he still wanted to jump down together with Lily. He didn''t have the time to think about the consequences, so he didn''t dare think about it, he only knew that he wanted to marry this woman, and give his children a complete family. But now, the truth of the matter hade to light, and his only hope would probably not be complete. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "I''m sorry, Grandmother!" Edwards Wayne apologized in a low voice. However, the olddy started crying, "Don''t apologize to me, you are apologizing to your father, Edwards. How can you do that? I''m really sad and disappointed, you know? " "But ... I love her. I really do. " Edwards Wayne''s voice was also filled with sorrow. "You love the daughter of our enemy, you''re really unyielding." The olddy snorted, "Didn''t you once swear that you would never see anyone from the White family again in your life? What about the oath you made? " Edwards Wayne''s gaze instantly froze, as if he had even stopped breathing. He only felt waves of dull pain in his chest. "Grandmother..." "Don''t say anything more. If you want to marry Lily, unless your grandfather and I are not in this world anymore, I will go to heaven to plead with your father and have him forgive you, you unfilial son." The olddy immediately expressed her firm opposition to the marriage between him and Lily. Edwards Wayne''s entire body trembled again, he raised his head, and his eyes were filled with pleading: "Grandmother, you should take it as if she isn''t a part of the White family, and she has never had anything to do with the White family, just take it that her parents are dead, okay? Don''t let her leave me, and don''t let the children leave either." The olddy did not expect that at this point, her grandson would still insist on marrying Lily as his wife. She also felt great pain and said with extreme anger, "Are you trying to anger me and your grandfather to death? I already told you, you have to marry her. Unless we are both dead, you can''t have any rtionship with her." Edwards Wayne''s heart hadpletely lost hope, and his entire person was in a daze. Chapter 501 Chapter 501 D ¡ª empsey Wayne understood his grandmother''s personality, she would not easily decide anything, but when she decided on something, it would definitely not change. "Grandma, can I tell her about this?" Edwards Wayne was silent for a long time before he finally opened his mouth. The olddy coldly snorted, "If you take the initiative to tell her everything, then I won''t interfere. If you don''t exin it clearly to her, then I will definitely speak to her again." "I will do so as soon as possible ..." "Just today, if you dy it by an extra day, I won''t be able to endure it. When I think about that Lily''s blood is filled with the blood of the White family, my entire body feels ufortable." The olddy was extremely angry at this moment, so her words were absolute. "Grandmother, have you forgotten that our children also carry the blood of the White family? Then, are you going to make these two children ..." "Children must stay in the Wayne family. I don''t care whose bloodline flows in their bodies, they are all descendants of the Wayne family. If Lily still has conscience, she shouldn''t fight over the child with us!" The olddy had already categorized Lily as a debtor. Edwards Wayne maintained a different opinion as he advised in a low voice: "Grandmother, we must continue to discuss about it. For Lily, these two children are as important as her life. If she lose them, she definitely won''t be able to live." "Heh, she seems to be very wronged when you say that. Is the thing you gave her not enough to make up for everything? In short, I don''t care, I must have children. Even if we have to go to court, these two children must belong to Wayne family. " The olddy was very confident. Edwards Wayne knew that the Old Granny already had deep feelings for the two kids, and for a while, he couldn''t persuade her, so he could only give up. "Then I''ll talk to her about this right now. Grandma, I want you to understand that she¡¯s also an innocent person, so don''t me it on her. I won''t marry her, but please give her the least respect, okay?" Edwards Wayne pleaded in a low voice. The olddy''s expression was a little startled, but after that, she coldly self-deprecatingly said: "You''re right, Lily is also innocent, I will not me her for my past, I only hope that she can leave this ce in the future and not let me see her again, if not, my entire body will feel ufortable." Looking at her haggard appearance, Edwards Wayne knew that she really hated the thing that his mother and Wayne White did after his father died. He could understand her feelings, so he could only make a decision to confess everything to Lily. After leaving the vi halfway up the mountain, Edwards Wayne went straight to thepany. He called Lily and told her toe over. Lily actually had something to ask him, so after taking care of the two little fellows, she directly drove over to thepany to find Edwards Wayne. When she took the elevator up, she felt a sense of panic. She didn''t know what was going on, but she felt as if something was not right. When they arrived at the entrance of Edwards Wayne''s office, the two assistants outside immediately came over to greet her enthusiastically: "Mrs. Wayne, are you here to look for Mr. Wayne?" Mrs. Wayne? The weight of these two words made Lily feel much more at ease. Now everyone greeted her with this title, as if she was already Edwards Wayne''s wife. Yes, their wedding invitation had already been sent out, and next would be their wedding. She would be the legitimate Mrs. Wayne. When she thought about it, Lily felt an inexplicable sense of joy, as if her happiness had just arrived. She could rx and enjoy the beautiful life that belonged to her. Lily politely smiled at him, then knocked on Edwards Wayne''s office door. With the man''s permission, she pushed open the door and walked over to him, who was sitting in his office chair, with a smile on her face. However, when she was halfway there, her steps suddenly stopped, and her beautiful eyes widened in shock. This was because she saw two things on Edwards Wayne''s table. It was the jade ornament that she had lost. Not only did it contain her piece, even the piece in the museum was ced together with the two pieces, forming a ring. Just by looking, it was a pair! "Edwards Wayne... What does that mean?" Lily trembled as he walked over quickly and picked up her jade pendant. Her beautiful eyes were filled with confusion as she looked at the man sitting in front of his. Edwards Wayne''s expression was stiff, but he did not immediately answer her. Lily was even more unable to believe it, and even more unable toprehend it. With a trembling voice, she asked: "Why is the jade pendant that I lost here with you? Could it be ... Didn''t you really take this jade pendant? Edwards Wayne''s gaze lightly fell on her face, and then he opened his lips, revealing his words coldly: "Yes, I took your jade pendant, and the piece that was stored in the museum. I also spent money to buy it." Lily''s heart fiercely shook, and asked in pain: "Why did you do this? Why did you take my jade pendant? You even lied to me that a servant stole it? What are you trying to do? " To be deceived by others was truly an angry thing. To be deceived by the person one loved was the mostpainful and despairing thing. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Lily was currently angry, puzzled, and in pain. Edwards Wayneughed self-deprecatingly, "Do you want to know why? Look, these two pendants are a pair, the other pendant is a gift from Wayne White ''s father to the museum, do you know why he donated it? This jade pendant originally belonged to a little boy, but unfortunately, the little boy didn''t live for long before he died. White family, in order not to be sad, donated this jade pendant, did you know that? When the little boy was born, he had another sister. The jade pendant in your hand was the one belonged to the daughter of White family, and you, are the daughter that he lost." Lily kept shaking her head, because she really couldn''t understand what Edwards Wayne was saying. What White family? She had never heard of any pigeon pair. She only knew that when Edwards Wayne was saying these words, his tone carried a trace of ridicule and anger. But what did all this have to do with her? She didn''t know anything at all. "So, you lied to me about another thing, right?" Lily trembled, she was smiling, but there were tears in her eyes: "You lied to me, my parents are no longer in this world, and now, you''re saying that I''m White family''s daughter?" Chapter 502 Chapter 502 Lily suddenly felt that the Edwards Wayne in front of her was extremely unfamiliar. Why? Why was it that the man who treated her gentlyst night suddenly changed? He had a cold expression on his face, as if she had be his enemy. But how could she is his enemy? Edwards Wayne stared into her eyes, and at the moment of her questioning, his handsome face shed a look of distress and awkwardness. Indeed, he had lied to her more than once. The tears in Lily''s eyes instantly slid down. She ruthlessly wiped them away with the back of her hand, and said with a voice full of condemnation and fury, "Edwards Wayne, I never thought that you would actually be such a scammer. You actually cursed my parents. Is even your love for me a lie? You only wanted my two children, so you pretended to love me and even said that you wanted to marry me. How ridiculous, I actually believed you, you liar." Edwards Wayne hid the deep pain in his eyes. However, he felt that at this moment, it was better if he was an indifferent and emotionless person, it was better for both of them. "What would you do if I said yes? I pretended to fall in love with you. Actually, I wanted to take this opportunity to build a good rtionship with these children. I gave you a career, and let you neglect taking care of these children. Right now, the two children depend on me and my grandparents. As for you ..." Edwards Wayne suddenly could not continue the story, because all of this was not what he wanted to say. "Why? Why are you doing this to me? Edwards Wayne, you are too much. " Lily only wanted to rush over and p him hard twice, because she was so angry in his heart.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "So, what if I lied to you? Do you know what your father did to me? Do you know who your father is? Lily, when I investigated these jade pendants, I found out who you are. You are the daughter Wayne White, my enemy. Now do you know why I had to lie to you like that? " Edwards Wayne suddenly revealed the truth of the matter, it was actually so cruel, so shocking. Lily waspletely stunned, she was like a fool, the expression on her face was alsopletely frozen, she just like that, with her eyes wide open, looked at the man who stood up, her expression was stirred up, the fierce and hateful expression on his face caused Lily''s entire being to feel ice cold, bone-piercing. "What did you say? I am the daughter of your enemy? Edwards Wayne, what are you joking about? How could I possibly be." "I''m not joking around. Actually, not long ago, I already verified your DNA with his, and the rtionship between you two is indeed father and daughter. If I hate someone, I definitely won''t make a mistake." Edwards Wayneughed sarcastically. Lily trembled. She only felt that her vision was ck, and she could not stand stably. She tried her best to calm herself down. She had to hold on and not faint just like that. "Are you sure about that?" Lily asked, seemingly not giving up. Edwards Wayne nodded: "Yes, I am." "Why do you want to be superfluous? Didn''t you not love me? Weren''t you always ying with my feelings? You should have disliked me when you knew I had that jade pendant, but why did you go and confirm it? If I wasn''t his daughter, would you continue to love me? " Lily had indeed calmed down. The only good thing about having two children was that no matter what happened, she would always be able to calm down. Edwards Wayne was suddenly speechless, because what Lily had said was the truth. "What''s the difference? After knowing your identity, we ... That''s impossible!" Edwards Wayne didn''t dare to look straight into Lily''s eyes. The pair of bright, clear eyes were his favorite at one time. But now, he actually didn''t dare to look straight into her eyes. He felt guilty, and sad. Lily''s heart was also in disorder at the moment. Too many blows, made her mind go nk all of a sudden. She and Edwards Wayne were separated by a table, and faced each other. It was as if they had never really loved each other before, as if there was ayer of indifference even more so than strangers. "Don''t worry, I won''t pester you. If you really don''t love me, if you really hate me and don''t want to be together with me, then I will absolutely note and disturb your life, and I won''t pester you. Right now, I only hope that you can promise me that you can return my child to me. They belong to me." Since Edwards Wayne was already so cold as to sever all rtions between them, then, Lily could only sorrowfully ept the truth. Since Wayne White was truly her father, then she would also ept it. So, she finally knew why she was able to have twins. Because she was one of the twins. It was just that her brother had died too early. "Your children, I can''t give all of them to you!" Edwards Wayne finally raised his head, looked straight into her eyes, and said with a low voice. "What?" Lily crossed her arms in front of her chest, and felt that what he said was too funny, "You didn''t return the child to me, could it be that you intend to kick me out of your home alone? Are you sure?" "Lily..." "Don''t call me that. Edwards Wayne, don''t call me by my name ever again." Lily suddenly shouted angrily: "My name, can only be called by those I love." Edwards Wayne stared at the suddenly strongdy in front of him, as though he went back to the day he met her. She was also so stubborn. "Well, we need to discuss the matter of the child. I have a part in it too, don''t you think?" Edwards Wayne really did not want to get into an argument with her again because of the matter with the child. He was afraid that he would suddenly soften his heart and agree to all of her conditions. Lily held back her tears and self ¡ª deprecatinglyughed, "Are you saying that I should pay for all of my father''s debts? You really know how to count. What did I do wrong? Are you going to treat me like this?" "Apologies, I also did not expect this kind of result ..." Edwards Wayne did not dare look into her tearful eyes, he only felt that his heart was in so much pain that it was bleeding. "Don''t tell me you''re sorry. I''m the one who should say sorry, right? There is indeed no need to talk about children, because I believe that they will make a choice. We have no rights to decide it! " Lily pretended to say coldly. Edwards Wayne''s expression froze, as if he understood the meaning of her words. Indeed, he could not control his two children, especially his son, who was very smart. As long as this little guy wanted to do something, he could force his way through, and no one could stop him. Chapter 503 Chapter 503 S ¡ª he was filled with unwillingness and despair as she looked at the handsome face in front of her that had suddenly be cold and indifferent. She wanted to cry, but she also wanted tough. Her fate had once again yed a joke with her, and this time, she was pushed deeper into the abyss. Edwards Wayne looked at the broken expression on the woman''s face and her star - like eyes dimmed little by little. He felt extremely ufortable in his heart, and every word that he said to hurt her was as if he was cutting his flesh, and was bleeding profusely. However, he had no other choice now. Grandma''s pressure, hatred towards Wayne White, and guilt towards his father were all more than enough to make Edwards Wayne feel powerless. Perhaps, right now, pushing her away was the best choice. Pushing her away and never hurt her again would protect her. But how about his heart? No matter whether she was at the ends of the earth, Edwards Wayne knew clearly that he couldn''t let go of her in his heart. Lily was like a frozen statue as she stood opposite Edwards Wayne. She thought that she could be as cold as ice and frost like before, and treat him like air. She could. She might as well treat it as ying a love game for free. But why? However, the pain in her heart was so intense that she was unable to speak. "I thought I could keep this a secret forever, but ... I didn''t expect you to have a photo on your phone, and I didn''t expect my grandma had personally seen this piece of jade before. Lily, that''s it. Our fate hase to this, from now on ..." "Alright, that''s it. I agree!" Lily did her best to suppress her almost copsing emotions. She understood Edwards Wayne, if it wasn''t for the fact that he had no other choice, he wouldn''t calmly say these words. As a woman who loved him, Lily could only choose to be more straightforward. Edwards Wayne gazed deeply at her, and when he saw the intentionally stretched expression on her face, he really wanted to hug her. "Can you not tell the children about this?" Suddenly, Lily opened her mouth. Edwards Wayne frowned! Lily suddenly self-deprecated, "In the past, I did not want to give my child to you, and even more so, I don''t want you to cultivate feelings. But I have changed my mind now, I can''t let my children grow up without you and me." When Edwards Wayne heard her words, his heart hurt, but he was even more moved and grateful. He felt that Lily was a reasonable person, and was also very kind. "Alright, I won''t stop the children from seeing you. As long as you want to see them, you can call me... Call old Garry and ask him to send the children over. You don''t have a ce to stay right now, so I can give you a suite ..." "No need, since we''ve already broken up, let''s calcte the money more clearly." Hearing that he wanted to give her a house, Lily rejected it instinctively. She didn''t want to lose even thest bit of her self-esteem. Edwards Wayne was rich, but that was his, she wouldn''t take it. Seeing that she could not ept his gift, a sh of pain shed through Edwards Wayne''s deep eyes. He knew that Lily would definitely reject his offer, but he still brought up this matter, because he really hoped that she wouldn''t reject his offer. Edwards Wayne''s expression was stiff, he was silent for a long time, then nodded his head, his handsome face had a strange expression, and he bit his lips: "Alright, if you don''t want it, I will not force you." Lily could tell that Edwards Wayne seemed to really want her to ept his gift, but she stubbornly refused to take anything from him. A fool like her was truly rare in this world. Other women would more or less ept somepensation from their ex -boyfriends if they broke up. However, she would rather take nothing. Only then would she feel more at ease. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "If you really want topensate me with something, I hope I can continue to work for your company." Lily thought for a moment, then said, she did not need his money or anything else from him, but she wanted the job, because she did not want his money, she would work even harder for her work. Hearing that, Edwards Wayne''s expression softened, and nodded. "Of course, we just broke up, and do not want to be enemies, you can continue to work in this Group, this is a business that you built based on your own ability, you can enjoy your power." Lily looked at Edwards Wayne again, and she pursed his lips: "Alright, that''s all. I''ll go first. I''ll call old Garry about the children''s matters in the future." "Wait a minute!" Edwards Wayne''s voice sounded somewhat urgent. Lily turned around and stopped in her tracks, her heart suddenly filled with anticipation. However, the man''s voice pretended to be cold as he asked, "How are you going to tell the children that you''re moving out?" Lily said indifferently: "Don''t worry, I have my methods, I believe that my children''s ability to ept things is very strong, no matter what I say to them, they will understand." Edwards Wayne frowned slightly as he started to be curious as to how this woman nned to exin this to the children. The light of anticipation in Lily''s heart was extinguished, her footsteps became firmer, and she quickly left his office. Edwards Wayne looked at her figure, his heart filled with indescribable pain. A dignified man like him actually felt that his eyes were sore, and in the next second, his tears had slid down his face. His fingers were wet with his own tears. It was hard to believe that he was actually crying. However, his heart was in pain. Why did it feel like he had lost the entire world without her? From today onwards, his world would no longer be colorful, it would bepletely gray. No one could be like her, the most brilliant morning sun that could warm his heart, no more. Lily leaned against the wall of the elevator in a daze, her legs could not support her body, the tears in her eyes were about to burst. However, she didn''t want to cry here because this was still his territory. She didn''t want to look so vulnerable. Therefore, she definitely wouldn''t cry. She didn''t want to cry for him to see. Lily ran out of the hall quickly, almost as if she was running, when she sat in the car, she lost control of herself, and burst into tears, crying out loud. Chapter 504 Chapter 504 Lily held onto the steering wheel with both hands, crying to the point where she couldn''t hold back her tears. She did not know who to hate and who to me. She only felt that this was her fate, that she was destined not to be loved or warmed. It had been like this five years ago, and it was the same today. It was as though all the warmth she possessed would eventually be taken away. Why? Why did she have to be punished like this? What did she do wrong? Could it be that just because she was his daughter, the heavens ced all of the sins hemitted onto her? But, what did this have to do with her? She simply did not know this man, and he had never done his duty as a father for a day. Why did she have to suffer such a blow and abandon because of him? After crying for more than half an hour, she was tired of it all. Even though her mind was still in a state of confusion, she was still unable to make heads or tails of the situation. But she was still so unreconciled after thinking through some things. Could it be that just because she was his daughter, she could not obtain happiness? So, what if she was unwilling? Edwards Wayne had already expressed his attitude. He must break up with her. Lily could not help butugh at herself. In fact, as ex, Edwards Wayne''s method of breaking up was not bad, at least he did not treat her as his enemy and did not retaliate against her. He only calmly stated the truth. Lily felt that as a man, he was a gentleman. However, because she knew that he was a good man that was hard toe by, Lily was not willing to break up with him. She had never received such meticulous and gentle care. He doted on her as if she were a fool. But now, he had abandoned her and she was going back to the days of fighting alone. If she had known that this would happen, she definitely wouldn''t have fallen in love with him back then. Love was not a game. It couldn''t end easily. The pain in her heart right now was so real that it felt like someone was cutting her flesh with a knife. sh after sh, the pain was numbing. Lily was not in the mood to drive away now. She had to calm down, yes, she had to calm down, she had to remain calm, she would not be defeated by difficulties. Back then, she had suffered through it all by herself with her children. This time, she could still face it easily. Wasn''t it just breaking up? Lily stared at himself in the mirror, whose eyes were swollen like walnuts, and muttered with a bitter smile: "Isn''t it just breaking up? Broke up? In the future, when we meet, you will be a stranger, so I will not care about you, and will never talk to you again. In the end, don''te to my dreams, or else, I will chop off you with de, Edwards Wayne, you bastard, you liar, I will not waste my time and youth as you continue to deceive me, I won''t, I won''t." Lily felt like she was a madman, mumbling words that she didn''t understand, as if she was already crazy, driven mad by love. She had never known that after falling in love with a person, it would be such a pain to expel that person from her heart. An hourter, Lily''s soliloquy had ended. She finally snapped out of her pain and fiercely bit her hand, leaving behind two bloody marks. It was as if this was the only way to stop herself from daydreaming and hope that Edwards Wayne would suddenly find out and love her again. Actually, even if Edwards Wayne still loved her, the olddy would definitely not ept her. She might even hate her. When she thought about how the Old Granny had defended her, supported her, and understood her, Lily wanted to cry again. It was over. Her tear ducts were truly too developed. She cried endlessly. No, wake up a bit. Face the reality, don''t let yourself be too embarrassed. What''s the use of this? Lily desperately needed someone tofort her, no... Come and have a good time with me. Thus, Lily called his godmother, Xipil. Hearing her choked voice, Xipil was also very worried for her. She immediately left her work and quickly found her. It was actually in a bar... Xipil was shocked, an obedient girl like Lily would actuallye to visit a bar. This was like the sun rising from the west.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Mother ...Here!" Lily seemed to have some wine, but her alcohol tolerance was not bad, so she was not too drunk. When she saw her mothere in through the door, she raised her hand and called for her. Xipil quickly walked in front of her. When she saw her intoxicated appearance, she immediately frowned: "Lily, why didn''t youe to work? Why did youe here to drink? Is something wrong? " Lily stared at the bright colored wine in her hand andughed at herself: "Working? "Godmother, please teach me. If I break up, how can I walk out of the shadows as fast as possible? Hurry up and teach me." After Xipil heard what she said, she found it even more difficult to believe it. "What are you talking about? Who lost her love? " "Me. Mother, can''t you see? I broke up with Edwards Wayne, I abandoned him. " Lily used her finger to point at her face andughed drunkenly. "Lily, quickly stop drinking and tell me what''s going on. Why did you break up with him? Didn''t you already send out your wedding posters to let us attend your wedding? There will be few days before the wedding, and now you say you broke up? Oh my god, what''s going on? Why can''t we sit down andmunicate?" Xipil immediately took away the cup in Lily''s hand and gave her a cup of ice water. Lily took a sip, and her entire body shivered from the cold. She frowned, and looked at Xipil with a bit of grievance: "What are you doing? Why you gave me this? I don''t drink water. I want to drink alcohol. Today, I''m going to get drunk." "Lily, do you take me to be your family? What happened to you? Tell me quickly." Seeing her like this, Xipil''s heart really ached, and also felt very anxious. Seeing that her mother was so anxious that her expression changed, Lily quickly took two sips of ice water to make herself more clear-headed. "Godmother, I''m not joking with you. Just now, Edwards Wayne called me into his office and told me a huge secret. After that, he announced that he wanted to break up with me. Lily finally spoke sincerely. Just by mentioning this matter, her eyes turned red. Xipil''s expression was thoroughly stupefied. After that, she curiously asked: "Lily, what kind of great secret it is? Which makes him must break up with you?" Chapter 505 Chapter 505 X¡ªipil spent a bit of effort to help Lily out of the bar. Her hair was in a mess and she looked very pitiful. Lily hadpletely lost consciousness. She let out a few pained grunts, and was gently put into the back seat by Xipil. Then, she helped fasten her seat belt. Xipil looked at the unconscious Lily and sighed, hoping that a man would quicklye out and save Lily and let her walk out of this suffering to find warmth and love again. Xipil brought Lily back to his own home and put her on the bed, allowing her to sleep until the sky went dark. At this time, the two little fellows were still in school, their innocent and cute faces stillpletely unaware of the news of their parents'' breakup. After the two of them finished ss, they sat on the small chairs in the garden and Emma asked George with a smile, "Big Brother, do you think it would be very lively when Father and Mummy get married? I''m looking forward to it. I wish I''d wake up early tomorrow and they''d be married." "What a fool. I''m counting. There are still five days left..." George curled his lips. Even though he was cursing at his little sister, he was smiling like a flower, because, he was also looking forward to it. He felt that he and his little sister were about to be the happiest kids. Emma muttered: "I''ve already told you so many times, don''t call me stupid. If I really be stupid, I''ll me you!" "me me for what? You''re very stupid, it can'' t be changed." After George finished speaking, he used his hand to pat Emma''s forehead. Emma immediately stuck her small hand into her waist in anger, she stared at her brother: "You are not allowed to touch my head, I will go back andin to Mummy, saying that you bullied me!" Hearing that, George immediately became terrified, and quickly went over to console her angry sister: "Alright, Emma, you''re really stingy, I was joking with you, you''re actually not that stupid, in our ss, there are many children who are even more stupid than you." "Really?" Emma was immediately amused, because she was not the dumbest one. There was someone more stupid than her. "Of course, it''s true. You are the sister of me, George, so if you are too stupid, I will feel embarrassed. That''s why, you are not stupid!" Using his high IQ, George easilyforted the dazed Emma. Emma immediately nodded happily: "Of course, I''m not stupid. Daddy said that I''m very smart." George curled his lips and thought disdainfully in his heart. Other than praising you, he doesn''t know how to say anything else. The two little fellows chatted happily in school. However, in Wayne family''s vi, the atmosphere was extremely solemn. The old man already knew about Lily''s identity from the olddy, his expression was both shocked and shocked. Very quickly, he also felt that his own grandson would definitely not marry Wayne White''s daughter as his wife. Even if he already had two children, he would definitely oppose it to the end. Because their marriage would challenge the moral rules. Not to mention, the White family was even the target of her hatred. Edwards Wayne''s mother was even Wayne White ''s wife, and the rtionship between them was too chaotic, it was a knot that could not be dissolved. "I really don¡¯t expect that. You can¡¯t say I¡¯m cruel. If you want to me someone, you can only me the god for being too heartless. Fate is too cruel. Lily is a good girl, but she is Wayne White''s daughter, so I cannot ept her." The olddy said mockingly to herself. "I agree with your words. Anyone who is rted to the White family, she will be not allowed to enter the gates of our Wayne family. It is just that you pity our little grandchildren, they are too young. But they have to ept the painful truth." The old man was feeling sorry for the children. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "What can we do? This is something that we cannot change. If it were any other thing, I would ept her because of two children. However, I can''t do that in this case." The olddy also cried in grief. The two old men sat in the living room and fell into silence once again. "I think Edwards really loves her. Are you sure he can let her go?" The old man suddenly asked. "Even if he can''t, he still has to. Edwards is already an adult, there are some things that he must make a decision on. He could find someone else. Our grandson is so excellent, he has many followers. I''m not worried about him. I''m worried about Lily, I am afraid that she''ll be unwilling to give up and continue to pester him." The olddy suddenly groaned. "If that''s really the case, then you have to talk to Lily again, tell her not to bother him anymore. This matter, must be resolved thoroughly." When the old man thought of how Lily was going to continue to pester him and not let him go, he couldn''t help but harden his heart. The olddy nodded. "Don''t worry. I will definitely have to talk to her about this matter. I also need to talk to her about the right to take care of a child." "Children are difficult to deal with, I wonder if Lily will be willing to give the child to us." The old man frowned. The olddy was also conflicted over this matter. She was not a heartless person, after spending time with Lily, they had be mutual respect, and their days were peaceful and beautiful. Suddenly, they became enemies with each other, and the olddy was unwilling to face this kind of thing. "Honestly speaking, as a mother, I also admire her a lot. She is indeed a very qualified mother, and has taught her child well." The olddy believed that Lily was a great mother and a clever woman. She would make the right choice. "It would be for the best if she gave up fighting for the child, but what if..." The olddy immediately let out a long sigh, "If I don''t have to force myself, I won''t negotiate with her. After all, the children have grown up and they are sensible, so I don''t want them to have psychological trauma." "Yes. It''s better to be a bit more amiable. Children are the most important." The old man also agreed. The time passed and it was already 4 PM! Edwards Wayne was no longer in the mood to work, he had to spend a lot of time at thepany to calm himself down, but suddenly, he did not want to go home. He did not know how to face the two cute children, nor did he know how to face his grandparents. Thus, he called the two elders, exining the reason why he wasn''t going home. However, the old lady sternly warned him, " Don''t lie to me. You are alone in thepany tonight, not with Lily, right?" Edwards Wayne said without much strength: "Grandma, you don''t trust me anymore, right? Alright, you can send someone to follow me!" The olddy thought for a moment, then sighed, "Alright, I know you''ve suffered quite a bit. Take your time, let me take care of the children." Chapter 506 Chapter 506 The two kids followed the two elders back home. They were ying andughing as usual, ying happily, but the olddy beside them was always absent-minded. She was really worried for them when she saw their brilliant smiles. If they knew that their parents were going to break up and not get married, would they be able to take it? But now, there was nothing she could do. The olddy only hoped that her two children would grow stronger. They definitely had to get through this crisis. "Great-grandmother, the sky is already dark. Why aren''t father and Mummy back yet? Did they go out on a date again? " Emma innocently and curiously ran in front of the olddy and asked. The little guy was more reliant on others, so she felt that when it was night time, her father and the Mummy shoulde back and y with her. The olddy suddenly reached out and hugged Emma, and whispered: "Emma, they might be busy, and will not be back tonight. Can you sleep with your great -grandmother?" "Ah ... Why? Why didn''t theye back? They don''t want me anymore? " Emma immediately felt a sense of unease, as if she was no longer valued by others. The olddy''s expression froze. Although it was the child''s naive and ignorant words, hearing it in her ear caused her to feel an abnormal stabbing pain. She could only stroke Emma''s long hair and gentlyfort her: "No, they still love you very much. They won''t reject you, so you can be at ease, great - grandmother will sleep with you tonight. You won''t feel lonely." "great-grandmother, but I still want Mummy to take me to sleep. I''ve been sleeping with her since I was young." Emma immediately pouted, and said unhappily. The Old granny knew that Emma was a coward who liked to rely on others, so she did not know how to reply. "Grandmother, why aren''t you saying anything? Why didn''t Daddy go home? If Mummy doesn''t come back, I can sleep with Father, I like sleeping with him. " Emma suddenlyughed, looking a little shy. Looking at her child''s innocent eyes, the olddy suddenly didn''t know how to talk to her, so she could only nod her head, "Then let''s call your father and see if hees back to sleep with you!" "Well, great-grandmother, why don''t you do it? I will let Father go home! " Emma immediately laughed happily. The olddy was helpless and could only choose to give Edwards Wayne a call. Fortunately, Edwards Wayne picked up the call! Emma immediately took the phone and called out sweetly, "Daddy, you''re noting home tonight? And the Mummy? Is she with you? " When Edwards Wayne heard his daughter''s innocent and childish voice, he only felt pain in his heart. Like a flood, it surged forth, causing his voice to almost be choked with sobs. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. In the end, he could only suppress his grief and let his voice sound as gentle as usual, "Emma, how about you sleep with your greatgrandmother tonight? Daddy''spany has very important things to do, and can''t go back!" "What about the Mummy? Why hasn''t shee back yet? " Emma immediately asked foolishly. "She ... She also has something very important to do. Be obedient, Daddy is truly a little busy! " Edwards Wayne felt that she could no longer continue to chat with her daughter. "Alright, then I''ll sleep with my big brother tonight. I still don''t want to sleep with greatgrandmother!" Emma immediately made her choice. The olddy was dumbfounded. "Alright,e with big brother and let big brother take care of you!" Edwards Wayne felt that his daughter was bing more and more obedient. His heart ached and felt gratified at the same time. After hanging up, Emma was still depressed: "Daddy said that he has a lot of things to do, he really won''t return. Sigh, I¡¯m so sad!" "Emma, sleep with brother tonight, okay?" The olddy really hoped that the little guy would stop pestering her. Emma nodded her head andpromise: "Alright, but I really want Mummy toe back. Can I call her?" "I... I didn''t save your Mummy''s number!" The olddy lied. "It''s fine, there''s my Mummy''s number on old Garry¡¯s phone, I''ll go look for him!" Emma immediately jumped down from her leg and ran to find Old Garry. Old Garry Old Garry knew this matter this afternoon, it was the Old Granny who had told him about it. He also felt that it was hard to ept and grieved, but there was nothing he could do about it, all he could do was to say that fate had been too unfair, and it was truly a very sad thing. Emma ran into the kitchen and found Old Garry, then immediately asked him to called his mother. Old Garry was stunned, seeing that the olddy had followed her in, she gave him a look and Old Garry could only lie: "Young Miss, my phone is broken today, I can''t call you right now, I''m sorry." "Ah, no!" Emma''s face was immediately filled with disappointment. She turned around, lowered her head, and went to y with George. George looked at her drooping head as she walked over, and asked indifferently: "So what?" "Daddy and Mummy won''t being back tonight. Big Brother, can I sleep with you tonight?" Emma immediately pleaded. George was startled, following that, he looked around: "Do you know why they did note back? It can''t be a date, right?" "I think so!" Emma nodded, and continued to think in a good direction. "Then sleep with me, I''ll take care of you, then you can give Father''s Mummy some space, and don''t bother them." thought that since his father''s Mummy was going to be married soon, going out for a romance was also very necessary. As her brother, he should help them share their worries and difficulties. He would definitely take good care of it. It was such a simple matter. "Alright!" Emma could only resign herself to this arrangement, but she still wanted the Mummy. At the moment, Edwards Wayne was sitting alone in his office, the lights were dimmed a little, looking at the lights of the city below him, he felt an inexplicable loneliness. Suddenly, he made a call to Old Garry, requesting him to call Lily. He made a few phone calls, but none of them were answered, so he told Edwards Wayne the truth. Edwards Wayneughed bitterly to himself, what was he doing? He was actually worried about what she was doing now? It had only been a short while since they parted, and he had already started to think about her. Edwards Wayne felt that his heart could no longer be ruthless to Lily, and he seemed to have gotten used to knowing what she was doing, caring about her, and worrying about her. How could this be? What should he do in the future? Chapter 507 Chapter 507 Humble nor overbearing manner *** Amidst her difort and pain, Lily, who was drunk, slept until around 3 in the morning. She got up,pletely stunned. She had not expected herself to be this drunk. "Where am I?" She had just awoken from a hangover, and her head hurt so much that it felt like it was about to burst. The unfamiliar environment made her momentarily unable to remember who she was going with. Lily stumbled to reach for the switch, but suddenly, the door was pushed open, and a light source shone into the living room, causing her to instantly raise her hand and block it. "You''re finally awake!" It''s her godmother. Only then, did Lily''s brain start working. By the way, she called her godmother and asked her toe and drink with her. "Is it a headache? I''ve made you a tea to sober up. Drink some, I''ll make you a bowl of soup. You''ll feel even worse if you get hungry. " Xipil apanied her the entire time, but even now, she still didn''t dare to sleep. Lily felt her entire body bing cold, she epted the teacup that Xipil passed to her, she was so touched that she was about to cry. "Thank you, godmother!" Her voice was choked with sobs. Xipil sighed: "Why are you being polite to me? Looking at you like this. My heart also hurts." Lily drank the hot tea and her stomach started to feel better. Only then did she realize what time it was. She quickly took out her phone and opened it, only to find that Old Garry had called her quite a few times. It was already 3 in the morning. "Oh my god!" She painfully held onto her forehead as if she hadmitted a great mistake. She was only concerned with venting her anger, and had actually forgotten that she was the mother of two children. Was the reason why Old Garry called him? Was it because the children were looking for her? Should she call and ask? Will it disturb the Old Garry''s sleep? Lily started to worry anxiously. What if Emma could not find her and refused to sleep? After thinking about it, Lily bit his lower lip and called Old Garry. As expected, Old Garry fell asleep and took her call a long time ago. His tone was polite. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Miss, you finally called back. Where are you?" "Old Garry, are the children looking for me? Are they asleep? " Lily asked with a worried tone. Old Garry immediately replied: "Little Young Master and Young Miss are very obedient, they have already fallen asleep. Don''t worry, where are you staying now?" "I''m living at my friend''s house now. Since the children have all gone to bed, I''ll hang up now. Please take care of them!" Lily pleaded. "Miss, I have heard about the matter between you and Young Master." Old Garry had a very good impression of Lily, and felt that she and Young Master were a match made in heaven. However, the truth was cruel. Lilyughed bitterly: "Thank you for your concern. Since this is my life, I will ept it." "Okay, Miss, you should rest early. I will take care of the children!" Old Garry said seriously. "Thank you! I won''t disturb you anymore! " Lily realized that when she was speaking to Old Garry, she couldn''t help but be more courteous. It seemed that she adapted quickly. With her personality and self - esteem, she was not allowed to feel inferiority or self-pity like an abandoned wife. Xipil made a bowl of chicken soup. "Lily, do you have any ns for the future?" Seeing that she was extremely clear-headed, Xipil could not help but to ask. "I don''t have any ns, the people from Wayne family don''t want to see me, I won''t go see them." Lily said with backbone. Although you said that, but you already have two children, and furthermore, the news of your marriage has spread. If you cause such a thing now, I fear that you might have to bear a huge psychological pressure, are you mentally prepared? Xipil was also considered to be in the entertainment industry, and although she was not a celebrity, but because of his status, she was more famous than anyone else. Before, everyone thought that she was the best candidate for being Ms. Wayne, but now, people who were envious of her in the past would want to step on her. Lily''s expression froze, it was clear that she was not mentally prepared for this. Everything just happened all of a sudden. When she woke up yesterday morning, she had thought that she was lying in a blissful embrace. But at noon, she was thrown into a world of ice and snow by Edwards Wayne, her entire body almost frozen over. Looking at her, Xipil knew that she had definitely not made any preparations, and could not help but feel pain in her heart: "How about you go out for a few days to y and rx, or maybe you don''t need to go to work for the time being, you can take a good rest at home. If you don''t have anywhere to stay, you can stay here with me." "Mom, thank you for being so concerned about me. I''ll be looking for a house tomorrow. I actually have the money to buy a small house." Lily felt that she must support herself and not rely on others. She was already very grateful to her godmother for being good to her. "Then I''ll apany you to find a house tomorrow!" Xipil was really worried that she would faint from the pain when he stepped out of the door. Lily still shook her head: "No need, mother, I can do it myself. Moreover, I might have to look for someone tomorrow!" "Who?" Xipil asked curiously. "Looking for a male friend of mine, I... I need him to do me a favor. " Lily lowered her head, her beautiful face filled with grief and loss. "You asked for help from your male friends? Help with what?" Xipil was afraid that she would make the wrong decision. Lily seemed to have guessed his godmother''s worry. She forced augh, "Godmother, don''t look at me like that. I''ve already calmed down. Really!" "As long as you don''t make any regretful decisions, I won''t worry about you." Seeing her serious expression, Xipil finally rxed. She believed that she knew what she was doing. After eating the soup, her stomach started to feel better. Lily sat on the sofa and looked out the window at the night sky. Xipil was already very tired, so she went back to her room to rest. Lily sat by herself until dawn. She had thought about one thing clearly, and the most important thing right now was not whether her reputation would bepletely ruined, but rather, how she would convince her two children that she would break up with Edwards Wayne. If she told the children that she did not love Edwards Wayne anymore but fell in love with another man, would the children support her decision? Chapter 508 Chapter 508 Lily felt that her thoughts were extremely ridiculous. She could actually think of such a method at this time, she could be considered a genius. But no matter what, since she boasted in front of Edwards Wayne, and had a way to settle the matters of the children, she must do what she said. Otherwise, Edwards Wayne would look down on her, and she would even think of using the excuse of the children to continue pestering him. Heh, Lily had never hated this man to death before. He was the one who said that he loved her back then, and he was the one who said that he didn''t. It was as if she had never made a decision from the beginning to end, floating along with his decisions like a big idiot. Now that she was kicked away by him, she finally recognized the truth. She shouldn''t daydream anymore, she shouldn''t think that just because she gave him two children, she could be his real wife. "Will the children ept it?" Lily was also unsure in her heart now. If it was when she had just met Edwards Wayne and chose another man, the children definitely wouldn''t object. But now, after being together with Edwards Wayne for such a long time, they had too many beautiful memories, and left too much joy in their memories. She was afraid that the children would not ept the fact that she had fallen in love with another man. What if they couldn''t ept it? What should he do? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Could it be that she was really going to pester Edwards Wayne for the sake of the children? No, she didn''t want to be such an annoying woman. The children couldn''t ept it, and they had to ept it. However, the children were truly too young. Such an oue was too cruel to them. The sky slowly brightened. Old Garry woke up and suddenly received a call from Edwards Wayne. "Did she call you?" The man''s voice was hoarse, indicating that he had not slept for the entire night. Old Garry quickly replied, "She called me around 3 o''clock yesterday and asked me about the children. She also said that she is currently staying at a friend''s house!" "Friends?" Edwards Wayne''s eyes instantly narrowed. Did she have friends? Which one? Why did he only know that friend called Bryant? Was she staying with this manst night? In that split-second, countless information started to roll out in Edwards Wayne''s brain. "Young Master... Young Master, are you alright?! " The Old Garry saw that he was silent and did not speak, and immediately became worried. Edwards Wayne''s expression was cold: "I''m fine, I''ll go backter!" "Okay, are the children going to school today?" Old Garry asked. "Let them y at home for the day!" At this moment, Edwards Wayne''s heart was extremely frustrated, he felt that his heart was about to burst from jealousy. Was Lily looking for another man to treat her wounded feelings? She really knew how to y. Just as Edwards Wayne''s car returned to the entrance of the Wayne family, he suddenly saw that Lily''s sportscar was parked outside the main hall. His heart jolted as he hurriedly told the driver to stop the car. He then quickly walked towards the living room. However, just as he reached the entrance of the hall, he heard an unfamiliar male voice introducing himself. "Emma, George, it''s nice to meet you two. I have been a good friend of yours from a young age, my name is Bryant." The man said gently. Emma and George were like two small sculptures as they sat on the sofa. They did not move at all, and other than the pair of ck and white eyes that were still looking at the handsome guy in front of them, there did not seem to be any other reactions. As for Lily, who was sitting beside Bryant, seeing that his own child had gone dumb, she hurriedly reached out and patted his hands, "Alright, you can''t be this rude, okay? Uncle will be embarrassed if you guys look at him." George''s big eyes instantly shed with a trace of panic, but Emma had already started asking loudly: "Mummy, what are you bringing this uncle home for? Looking at how you are now, aren''t you afraid that Daddy will be angry?" George held his eyebrows, and started to look at Bryant more closely. Actually, he already knew about this Uncle from a long time ago. She was Mummy''s ymate when she was young, and he had also heard from Mummy that this uncle was extremely good to Mummy. "Don''t worry, your father won''t be angry!" When Lily thought of Edwards Wayne, sheughed coldly in her heart, at a time like this, he probably couldn''t wait to send his away, so why would he waste his energy to anger her? Although he had received Lily''s call early in the morning, and had also told him the general situation, he was still a littlecking in confidence when faced with these two pair of innocent and pitch-ck eyes. After all, he was not their father, and they might not like him. George immediately tightened his small face and asked sternly, "Mummy, did you and Father fall out? You just came back to find this uncle, and you want to make father jealous?" Lily knew that her son''s IQ and emotional intelligence were higher than her daughter''s. It was within her expectations that he would have such knowledge at this moment. Therefore, she hurriedly reached out and held Bryant''s arm: "Do you think that the Mummy is that kind of person? Mummy can only apologize. I announced this matter so suddenly, but you really don''t need to suspect anything. Mummy is very serious right now ... "It''s father''s ... Daddy is back! " Emma''s big eyes first saw the tall figure standing at the doorway. She quickly jumped off the sofa and ran over: "Daddy, you''re finally back. Mummy brought her other uncle home, she said she doesn''t want you anymore!" Edwards Wayne had intentionally stood outside the door with half of his body hidden just now, so naturally, he had heard what Lily and Bryant had said. At this moment, his daughter''s words caused his heart to tremble. Lily did not want him anymore? Very good, it seemed that in terms of feelings, he was not as ruthless and cold as her. Right now, her methods and actions didn''t seem to disappoint him, she had brought her childhood sweetheart into the house so quickly, she couldn''t wait to make the two children acknowledge their rtionship. When Lily heard his daughter''s shout, his expression immediately froze. Bryant frowned and turned to look at Lily. Only he knew that at this moment, it was just a joke. Lily asked him to act out this scene, but he didn''t seem to have any reason to reject her. Of course, he didn''t want to refuse either. To be able to see Lily and Edwards Wayne break up was something he wished for. Chapter 509 Chapter 509 T ¡ª he atmosphere was tense. Lily controlled herself and didn''t want to look at him. However, even if she didn''t look, the powerful aura that belonged to that man still affected her heart, causing her to be thrown into great disorder. "Daddy, you manage the Mummy. I don''t need her to find other uncles!" Emma was not as smart or as smart as her father. At this moment, she only had the mentality of a four -year-old girl, and when she saw Mummy and that strange uncle sitting together, she was very unhappy. She was used to seeing Mummy holding hands with her father and did not dislike her being with other men anymore. In Edwards Wayne''s heart, it was as if a needle piercing his heart, he knew, all of this was not Lily''s fault. He really wanted to go against his grandma''s warning to drag that woman upstairs and give her a fierce kiss. He also wanted to see how weak and delicate she was beneath him, and also wanted to see her shy and flushed face. His heart was in turmoil, but there wasn''t the slightest ripple on his handsome face. Years of cultivation was enough to make his happiness and sorrow not appear on the surface. He had promised to never let his daughter suffer any grievances, but at this moment, he didn''t mean what he said. But Edwards Wayne couldn''t fulfill his word this time. Seeing the uneasiness in the little guy''s eyes, Edwards Wayne really had the urge to abandon everything and let things return to normal. "Daddy ... What''s the matter with you? Why aren''t you talking? Don''t tell me you don''t want Mummy anymore? " Emma suddenly became even more anxious. Why did her father keep quiet, why did he not look worried at all? She was so scared! George suddenly also walked over from the sofa. His bright big eyes stared at Edwards Wayne. His voice was not as panicked and helpless as his sister''s. Instead, it was very calm: "Daddy, are you really separating from Mummy this time?" Facing the two girls, Edwards Wayne could only nod his head solemnly: "Yes, we made our choice!" "I don''t want to ..." Emma shouted loudly, "I don''t want Father to be separated from the Mummy! I don''t want you to be separated! I won''t eat, I''ll starve myself to death!" Although Emma was usually careless and silly, but at the most critical moment, she wasn''t someone who was easy to deal with. She immediately rejected him loudly, and even took out the biggest threat that she could think of. Edwards Wayne and Lily were both startled, and even George who was standing beside her couldn''t help but look at her twice more. Emma red at Edwards Wayne angrily: "Daddy, you must keep Mummy here. I don''t want you to split up, okay!" Lily knew that there was nothing that he could do about Edwards Wayne taking his daughter. This man was just like that. It was just like how he had spoiled her in the past. Now, he had spoiled her too much. She was no longer as calm and at ease in the face of trouble. "Emma,e over here. Mummy has already decided on this matter, it is not something your father can persuade." Lily suddenly called out for her daughter. The little guy had always listened to Mummy since young, and furthermore, Lily''s tone earlier was obviously filled with determination. No matter how small Emma was, it was as if she could hear the persistence in Mummy''s words. She was stunned. Herrge eyes were filled withrge tears. George also frowned, he never knew how tofort his sister, so he suddenly extended his hand to comfort her. Emma shook off his hand, turned and ran back to her room on the second floor. "George, go with your sister!" Lily immediately ordered his son. George knew that at this time, he had to personally go andfort his little sister who was injured in the heart. However, he also felt very sad, they were about to separate again. What about him and his sister? George obediently followed her up the stairs. At this moment, the two kids ran away, causing the atmosphere in the hall to be even more tense. Edwards Wayne stood up, and his gaze coldly sized up Bryant who was in the living room. In the end, he walked to the seat opposite of Lily and sat down. "Is this your so-called method? Did you find a man to act with you? " Edwards Wayne didn''t know what to say. The moment he opened his mouth, his tone turned sour. Lily''s mood had also calmed down a little. Hearing how Edwards Wayne questioned her, she reached out her hand and gently sped Bryant''srge hand. Bryant was slightly surprised. In the next instant, he also tightly held her trembling small hand. "Do you think I''m in the mood to act with you now? Edwards Wayne, I am not unable to live after leaving you. " Lily pretended to be cold. Edwards Wayne listened, and his heart was in a mess. He had always believed that this woman would never forget him, because he had once been so good to her, giving her almost all of his love. However, he didn''t expect that she would be so heartless, to the point that he was unable to keep up with her pace. "Sorry, we don''t need to argue about these things. I know you will feel very unfair, but..." "No, I didn''t think it was unfair. Instead, I felt a lot more at ease. Your mother married my biological father, so ording to manners, I shouldn''t be your wife. I might even be your stepsister!" Lily immediately interrupted him and started to mock him. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Edwards Wayne''s heart froze again, his eyes stared intently at the woman who was feigning calmness, his stepsister? Had this woman gotten used to such a role so quickly? "Very good. You seem to know your own role very well!" Edwards Wayne could only be more indifferent. Only then would he be able to prevent his wounded heart from being exposed. Lily said indifferently: "It''s not that I can deal with the matter. But you forced me to face the cruel reality. Edwards Wayne, if your grandmother didn''t tell you the truth, would you... Was you really going to let this mistake continue on? Fortunately, I didn''t marry you. Otherwise, how would I ever be able to raise my head and continue living as a human in the future?" "What about the children?" Edwards Wayne did not want to talk about this with her anymore. He only felt that at the moment, the most important things were the two children. However, Lily said confidently: "I believe that my son will convince my daughter, he is an expert in this area." Edwards Wayne frowned, where did this woman get her confidence from? Bryant suddenly realized, Lily was no longer the timid her that he used to know. In the past, when she was beaten up, she knew how to dodge. But now, she could face the difficulty. Chapter 510 Chapter 510 The silence in the hall deepened! In the master bedroom on the second floor, Emma was already in a rage. She threw all of her toys on the bed to the ground as she cried, "Daddy is not on good terms with Mummy, so I won''t listen!" When George walked in, he was almost smashed by a little rabbit. Fortunately, he nimbly dodged them, and then, with his hands on his waist, he watched his sister on the bed lose her temper. "Big brother, you go away, I hate you, I don''t want to see you!" Seeing him standing at the door, Emma immediately roared. However, George just leaned on the door, and said indifferently: "Do you know that if you throw a tantrum like this, Mummy will be very sad?" The hand Emma used to hold the toy stiffened, her ck eyes that were filled with tears stared straight at her brother. "The Mummy doesn''t want us anymore, I''m just sad." Emma said angrily. "Who said the Mummy did not want us? She just did not want daddy anymore!" George replied calmly. "She didn''t want dad means that she didn¡¯t want us. Big brother, you''re usually very smart. How can you be so stupid this time?" Emma truly felt that her brother was too naive and stupid. However, George frowned. "There must be a reason why Mummy doesn''t want daddy." "What other reason could there be? She already liked that uncle, so why didn''t she dislike Daddy? Daddy is much more handsome than that Uncle. " Emma said in a huff. "Didn''t you see that daddy also seemed to be a lot colder to Mummy? I feel that the problem definitely lies with my father. Your eyes are useless, Mummy is very sad, can''t you see that? She''s just pretending to be good with that Uncle just to make him angry!" George''s intelligent big eyes had already seen through his lies long ago, so he wasn''t as angry as his sister. "Brother, is what you said true? Why didn''t I see it? Mummy and Uncle, didn''t they really recover? " When Emma heard her brother''s words, she immediately stopped crying and stopped throwing a tantrum. "Idiot!" George couldn''t help but want to scold her again. However, Emma pouted and said with iparable grievance, "What did daddy do wrong? Mummy is so angry at him." "It must be something very important. We must think of a way to know about this!" George said with a serious expression. "I will directly ask them. That way, I will know!" As Emma said this, she jumped down from the bed and asked for the details. "Halt!" George held her tight: "We can''t go down. They definitely won''t tell us about this, because they always treat us like children!" "Then what should we do? If they didn''t say, how would we know? " Emma''s face was filled with worry and unease again. "Fool, we can eavesdrop ourselves!" George tapped his little sister''s head with his finger: "Don''t lose your temper anymore, do you understand?" "Then what do I want to do? When I''m in a bad mood, I want to throw a tantrum!" Emma pouted, and said with grievance. "What you need to do now, is agree with Mummy and Uncle being together. We need to go and anger Father!" George immediately whispered into her ear. "Ah ... This is so unfair to daddy. Daddy will be sad! " Emma loved her father a lot, so she didn''t want to hurt her father at all. "Idiot, this is obviously daddy doing the wrong thing. You have to trust in my judgment, I felt it ... They can''t break up! " George said with iparable confidence. "I don''t want to believe you!" Emma said as she curled her lips. "If you don''t believe me, then who can you trust? I told you, if you want they get back together, then you have to listen to me! " George said confidently. Emma''s mind was nk. When she thought about her daddy and mummy were going to split up, she became so anxious. So, looking at her brother''s confident look, she could only nod her head: "Alright, I believe you, but tell me, what do you think we should do next?" "Go downstairs. Then, listen to everything I say. Whatever I say, follow me. I guarantee you won''t be wrong!" George grabbed her small hands and the two little fellows headed towards outside. At this moment, the hall was still as silent as before. The sound of the two kids descending the stairs roused the three people who were sitting down. Edwards Wayne turned his head to look and saw that his daughter, who was crying just a moment ago, was currently holding her beloved little child. How was this possible? It was really like what Lily had said, his son had coaxed his daughter into submission. This woman ... N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. He and his children had lived together for a period of time, but in the end, the two children were closer to Lily. When Lily saw the two little fellows walking down hand in hand, she calmed down a little. "Daddy, Mummy, my sister and I have already discussed this. We agree that, you can be together!" The moment George walked down, he stood in the middle of everyone like a little adult, and spoke with a serious voice. The three of them were stunned, they turned out to be astonished. Especially Edwards Wayne, he suddenly had the urge to throw his son out the door. This stinking brat, he is his father. He actually turned his elbow and left. He didn''t want to stay any longer! Just as Edwards Wayne''s expression was as cold as the winter, George suddenly turned to look at Bryant and said: "Uncle, you have to take care of my Mummy, her health is not too good, and she will often be sick, if she is sick, you have to find her a doctor, she does not like injection, because she is afraid of pain, you have tofort her at the side, what¡¯s more, she is actually a very good woman, she does not spend money carelessly, and she has the ability to earn money herself, if you marry her, my sister and I guarantee that we will not disturb your private life!" Emma blinked herrge eyes, and suddenly felt her brother pinching her palm, thus, she said childishly: "My mother is very beautiful and gentle, Uncle, I will leave Mummy to you, don''t hurt her!" Bryant and Lily were both a little dumbstruck. Even Lily didn''t think that his two children would actually be so supportive of her decision. She wanted to cry! At this moment, his face was as dark as steel. "Emma, George, thank you both, I will definitely take good care of your Mummy, I won''t let you guys worry!" Bryant answered timely, with a gentle smile on his face. Chapter 511 Chapter 511 D¡ªempsey Wayne''s dark and heavy face was written right on top of his face,pletely unable to conceal his anger at this moment. Lily''s heart suddenly hurt, and she lowered her head in shame. She didn''t know what had happened to her. It was obvious that the person she loved in her heart was Edwards. But why she pulled Bryant over to act out this show. Was she mocking Edwards, or was she deceiving herself? No matter what, Lily could no longer be happy, she had a feeling that both of them were heavily injured. Since she had injured Edwards Wayne and made herself unhappy, this method was really not a good one. "Alright, since the two of you are so supportive of Mummy, I''m very happy. Since you all agree that I''m with Bryant, then from today onwards, you two might have to stay in the Wayne family. After my new house is done being renovated, I''ll bring you two over to live." Lily said. Emma was immediately a little sad and reluctant. "Mummy, are you leaving me now? I don''t want you to leave, I don''t want you to!" Lily knew that her daughter relied on her. Furthermore, she needed her mother'' s apany at night. At that moment, seeing her daughter''s sad face, Lily''s heart was in a mess. Edwards Wayne took the chance and said: "How about you stay here and take care of the child while I move to another ce!" "Right, right, right. This is a good arrangement!" George suddenly had a face full of joy as he replied. Lily could not leave the child''s side, if Edwards Wayne was willing to let her continue living here, she did not object, since she was staying here, and did not have to meet with him and his family, she just wanted to stay by the child''s side. "Alright, I''ll stay here. Once I find the ce, I''ll move out!" Although Lily agreed, she still had to mention the fact that she would move here sooner orter, because this was the Wayne family after all, so she couldn''t bear to stay here any longer. "Mummy, does that mean you''re not leaving?" After Emma heard this, she beamed with joy. Lily looked at her daughter''s happy smile, and in her heart, she couldn''t tell what it felt like either. "Emma, George, I want to eat lunch with your uncle. You guys have fun at home, I''ll be backter." Lily felt extremely sorry for leaving Bryant alone by her side. Thus, she decided to leave first. "Alright, Mummy, Uncle, you guys take care!" George felt that he had achieved his goal, and thus, he was in a good mood. Bryant stood up and walked towards outside with Lily. Edwards Wayne stared at the two figures with a dark expression. It had to be said that the difference in height between the two of them gave Edwards Wayne a blinding, indescribable feeling. The moment he fell in love with Lily, he felt that any man who stood by her side was unbearable. But now, he wanted to helplessly watch her date and eat with other men, watching them leave together in a car. "Daddy,e back to reality!" Edwards Wayne stared at the door, and even after the two of them had gone far away in the sportscar, he still had not recovered from his shock. A fat little face reached in front of his face, shook it a few times, and then George immediately shouted. Edwards Wayne was woken up by his son''s loud voice, his beautiful eyebrows immediately turned serious: "George, what are you doing?" George jumped up onto the sofa andzily leaned against it. "Daddy, what are you doing now?" Emma turned around with a sad face. She lowered her head and went to find Old Garry, asking him to send her to her great -grandmother''s ce. She didn''t want to talk to her father anymore. "Emma..." Edwards Wayne looked at his daughter''s pitiful and sorrowful little figure, and immediately called her name gently. "I don''t want to talk to you anymore!" Without even turning her head, Emma ran in the direction of where the Old Garry was working with big strides. Edwards Wayne''s handsome face froze, and he seemed to be a little confused. It seemed that his daughter had med all of his mistakes on him. That''s right, he didn''t ask her to stay, that was already the biggest mistake of all. He understood why his daughter med him. "Is little sister going to ignore me in the future?" Edwards Wayne turned his head to ask George, because only children would understand a child''s thoughts. George shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently: "I don''t know. Stupid Emma usually takes a week to digest when she''s sulking. You might have to give her some time." "A week?" Edwards Wayne felt a sense of copse. "Alright, forget about her. Daddy, what happened between you and Mummy? Why did you suddenly be enemies?" George had to understand the reason. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to eat or sleep. Edwards Wayne knew that his son was definitely going to ask, but he didn''t want to tell him. "George, you just need to remember, Daddy has no choice, I can''t help it!" Edwards Wayne''s handsome eyes were filled with heavy sadness. "What can you do? You tell me, I can change Mummy''s mind, you have to believe me! " George really wanted to help them. "This time, you won''t be able to help!" Edwards Wayne stood up and walked upstairs. "Daddy ... How could you know if you didn''t try? Don''t tell me you really don''t love my Mummy? So, you don''t even want to try." George''s little face froze. He felt that this situation was even more serious than he had imagined. Edwards Wayne''s tall and big body stood at the staircase, his back facing his son, his voice still heavy and tired: "That¡¯s not rted to love. George, no need to worry about the matters between me and your Mummy, just ignore it. OK? I''ll beg you for it!" George was stunned again. His father was actually begging him? "Are you really not afraid that the Mummy will be together with that man? What if they are to be married? What if they have babies again? Do you really not want my Mummy? " This was the first time George panicked, because he was afraid that his father would break up with the Mummy. Edwards Wayne did not want to lie in front of his son. He turned around and looked at his son''s disappointed face and said: "I want her, but, I''m afraid I no longer have the qualifications!" After Edwards Wayne finished speaking, he walked upstairs with heavy steps, no longer answering his son''s questions, because each of his son''s questions made his heart ache. At that moment, in the car heading downtown, Lily said apologetically: "Bryant, I''m really sorry, I made you apany me in this show." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "It was my own wish!" Bryant said softly, after that he looked at Lily: "Lily, do I have the chance to pursue you now?" Chapter 512 Chapter 512 Hearing Bryant''s words, Lily was stunned, and did not know how to reply. Bryant self-deprecatingly said: "I admit that I''m not as outstanding as Edwards Wayne, and I''m not as rich as him, but my feelings for you are the same. Lily, since you''ve already decided to break up with him, shouldn''t you give me a chance?" Lilyughed bitterly: "Bryant, I''ll tell you the truth, I actually still love Edwards Wayne a lot. Even if we broke up now, I won''t be able to forget him, and I probably won''t consider this matter right now, I''m really sorry. Thank you for liking me, but I don''t want to lie to you." "I''m willing to wait. A year or two. I''m willing to wait." Bryant did not give her any pressure, and instead said passionately. "Bryant, you are already very outstanding now, I heard that you just won the award role not long ago, I should have called you to congratte you, I believe you can definitely find a woman as outstanding as you, but you really shouldn''t wait for me here, it''s not worth it, I''m not worthy of you either." Lily became more and more apprehensive as she listened. She felt that she was really going to mistake his youth, and could only bitterly advise him. "Only I know. I''m not only attracted by your appearance. But also your heart, which gives me a very peaceful feeling. It''s a pity, I am not your child''s father, if I was, I would not have easily abandoned you like Edwards Wayne did. He does not know how to cherish you, but he has lost his most precious heart, I feel pity for him." Bryant stared at the road in front of him, his voice sounding neither light nor loud. Lily''s face flushed from his praise, and she felt extremely ashamed. How could she be as good as he said? She had always felt that her life was only a little more real and more serious. A woman who had be a mother would love her child as seriously as she did. "Bryant, thank you for giving me such a high evaluation, but I feel that I am really not as good as you said." Bryant, distance brings beauty. It¡¯ s romantic because it didn'' t happen. Maybe he already felt bored.". Lilyughed at herself, feeling very bitter. Seeing her injured face, Bryant felt bad in his heart. "Didn''t you say you were going to rent a house? Otherwise, you don''t need to rent it. I have a suite that is empty and has been renovated. I just need to buy some furniture to get in. Besides, it''s very close to yourpany. It''s only ten minutes away!" Bryant suddenly changed the topic. Lily was a little embarrassed: "Bryant, even if it''s your house, I can''t live in it for nothing, unless I pay you rent!" "It''s fine. I don''t want to take more because of our friendship!" Seeing that Lily did not reject her good intentions, Bryant was satisfied. "I''ll go and find out about the rent first. If you really want to rent to me, then I''ll give you the rent?" Lily''s heart was currently in a mess, and she was also anxious to move out. In the future, the two children would frequentlye to live, and rent someone''s house, she was also worried. If Bryant''s house can be rent to her, and also close to thepany, she would naturally not refuse. "That''s fine. In the afternoon, let''s go pick out some furniture. Since I''m thendlord and I want to rent a room for you, I naturally have to buy all the furniture. Nowadays, people can move directly into the new house without preparing the furniture." Bryant said with a smile. "Alright, but let me buy the furniture!" Lily didn''t object, she only wanted to pay some money. "If you say it like that, then I won''t take your rent. Use the furniture to cover it!" Bryant joked on purpose. "How can that be? I must pay the rent!" "Lily, you are still as stubborn as ever. It seems like you haven''t changed at all, you love to calcte everything, and you even care about favors. In the past, after receiving my gift, you will definitely gave another to me the next day." When Bryant thought back to the past, he still felt that it was very beautiful. At least, the person he liked hadn''t changed. Lily was very embarrassed by his words and blushed a bit, "Bryant, don''t make fun of me. To have a friend like you, I really feel that I must have umted some good deeds in my previous life." "Lily, can you promise me one thing? If you and Edwards Wayne really don''t have the chance to be together anymore, you can consider me. In any case, we can take care of each other, and we can also understand each other''s personalities. We will be suitable for each other." Bryant suddenly brought up another sensitive topic, but what he felt was, he could no longer be as bashful as before. Words that were not said, would forever be a secret, and others would not be able to figure it out. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . When Lily heard his sincere words, she was stunned. To be honest, she didn''t know whether or not there would be a chance for her and Edwards Wayne to reunite with each other in the future. "Alright, if we don''t marry after many years, then let''s spend the rest of our lives together." Lily joked. "OK, that¡¯s a deal. If you and Edwards Wayne still have a chance to reunite, I won''t bother you anymore. You just need to treat me as a friend worth relying on, and I will work even harder. There will be a day when I will get the awards and I also hope for a good ending to my rtionship." Bryant felt that he had the confidence to continue fighting. No matter what, Lily gave him the power to stop stagnating, and it was a very good sign. Lily felt that Bryant was actually a person who had great perseverance and that once he made his decision, he would make all his effort to achieve it. Edwards Wayne went up to the second floor and sat in the study room. His entire mind was outside the window. In the end, he made a call to his assistant, Larry, and had him find someone to keep an eye on Lily and Bryant. Larry did not dare to be negligent, and immediately went to find someone to follow Bryant and Lily''s sportscar. In the vi halfway down the mountain, Emma looked depressed and depressed. She didn''t want to eat or drink. Therefore, she stepped forward and asked: "Emma, what''s wrong?" "Great-grandmother, do you know about the quarrel between father and Mummy?" Emma immediately raised her head and asked her with a pleading look, "Grandmother, you love me and my brother the most, can you advise them not to split up? If they separate, my brother and I would be orphans!" "What nonsense are you talking about? Don''t you still have Daddy and us? Emma, your father and the Mummy wanting to break up is the decision of their masters. In the future, let great-grandmother take care of you and your brother, ok? " The olddy tried to persuade her gently. "Don''t... I want the Mummy. If Daddy broke up with the Mummy, I will live with her forever! " Emma said withplete determination. The olddy''s expression froze. Chapter 513 Chapter 513 T¡ªhe olddy did not expect that at such a young age, Emma would actually say such determined words. Her expression was somewhat anxious even after a long while. "Emma, don''t you want to live with your greatgrandmother and father? If your father can''t see you, he will be very sad. " The olddy immediately tried to coax the little fellow. "Great-grandmother, if I live in my Mummy''s home, since Daddy has missed me, he woulde find me. He can also take a look at my Mummy! You see, I''m so smart. " Emma blinked herrge eyes like a little fairy, as her small head was already preparing for the match between father and daughter. The olddy''s expression changed slightly, not knowing what else to say. Indeed, when faced with Emma''s innocence and innocence, no matter how ruthless the olddy was, it seemed like she couldn''t say any more ruthless words. In the evening, Edwards Wayne had just woken up from his bed, his eyes filled with fatigue. He fell asleep. His dreams were filled with her shadow. He didn''t sleep soundly. He always saw her leaving, and the scene of her holding hands with other men. Edwards Wayne felt that he must be sick, sick with lovesickness. Otherwise, why would he, who always had a good quality of sleep, keep having nightmares like this? The phone on the bed suddenly rang, Edwards Wayne looked at it, then he extended his hand to answer the call. "Young Master, I just received a reply from the person I sent to follow Miss. Miss and Bryant ate lunch together, and in the afternoon, they went to the furniture markets to buy furniture!" Larry''s voice was very soft. He was afraid that if he said something too heavy, it would make Young Master feel even more hurt. "Buy furniture?" These sensitive words caused Edwards Wayne''s face to turn stiff, and even his voice became slightly sour: "Does she really n to move in with that man?" "Young Master, do you think Miss is that kind of woman?" Larry was also suddenly at a loss. He felt that the speed at which women turned their faces might really be faster than flipping books, so if he wanted to find a girlfriend in the future, shouldn''t he go looking for one with antern? Edwards Wayne was also obviously confused. He had always thought that Lily was a good woman who loved her own dignity, that she could give up everything for the sake of a child. Her life was simple and clean, and she never had any messy friends. But what did she mean this time? She''d just moved out of his house and she''d gone out with other men to pick out furniture? This signal was simply too dangerous, Edwards Wayne paced around the room restlessly. There was an urge to rush over immediately and drag the woman over to interrogate her. Why could she be so ruthless to him? Why didn¡¯t she give him a buffer period? Edwards Wayne''s anger was about to explode, but unfortunately, he knew that he did not have the qualifications to interrogate her. He was the one who had made all the decisions. She had simply chosen to leave. What was wrong with her? Edwards Wayne fiercely smashed his phone against the wall, going crazy for the first time. When he thought of Lily no longer had any rtionship with him, and how Bryant and she gone to pick out furniture like a couple, his heart filled with unspeakable jealousy and pain. But what could he do? Edwards Wayne pressed the hostputer on the table and said to Old Garry: Bring the wine to my study! "Young Master, what do you want to drink? Red wine?" "Alcohol!" Edwards Wayne could only feel his pain through the alcohol. Deep in the night, with the help of Bryant and Xipil, Lily arranged a simple room for herself. It was a two-room apartment, other than theck of household appliances, everything else was decorated very well, it was very modern. Under Xipil''s witness, Lily and Bryant signed an agreement to rent a house, and Lily paid Bryant a year''s rent in one go. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . In desperation, Bryant still took her money. It was already past eleven o''clock, so Lily asked Xipil to send her back to the Wayne family''s vi. The living room of Wayne family was brightly lit. Lily was startled for a moment, and then she saw the olddy sitting on the sofa in the living room, drinking her tea by herself. It was sote and the two children had already fallen asleep. Lily had aplicated feeling when she looked at the olddy again. They had gotten along quite well before. The olddy was a good person and would think for her own family. Unfortunately, they didn''t have the chance to be a family. "Lily, please take a seat. Let''s chat!" The olddy put down her teacup. Her voice was light, and it was hard to tell whether she was happy or angry. Lily nodded and sat on the sofa by the side. Old Garry asked the servant to bring her a cup of tea. "Edwards has already told you everything, about this matter, I can only feel the sadness, you are right, I know, you are innocent, but we are not wrong, your father took away my daughter-inw and left the two children behind. No matter what, I hate your father and Edwards''s mother, they are very selfish." The olddy said calmly, and she didn''t have a heavy tone towards Lily either. Lily bit his lower lip and nodded: "I know, I know that this does not count as right or wrong, I can understand." "Therefore, I''m not asking you to leave Wayne family, it''s just that I hope that we can reach a peaceful agreement. After all, you and Edwards have two children, I can''t really be heartless, you can ask ..." Lily looked up at the olddy: "I have no requests!" "Don''t you want a sum of money?" The olddy was surprised by her answer. "I don''t want to!" Lily said with determination: "I won''t take anything from you, this is my life, I admit it, I will go abroad tomorrow to look for my father, I want to see what kind of person he is, and why he wants to hurt your Wayne family." "He isn''t a traitor or a scoundrel. He should be considered a pretty good man, refined and refined, a gentleman. He''s a very charming man. Otherwise, my daughter - in ¡ªw wouldn''t give up everything to marry him." The olddy said mockingly. "No matter what, I still have to go see him, Grandma ...No, in the future, I don''t even have the qualifications to call you old granny, and I am truly grateful that you didn''t take revenge on me just because you hated my father. You and Edwards Wayne are both very tolerant, and I am also very grateful to you two as well, because I have already found a new ce to stay. I will move out when my house is done. I hope you could give me few days." Lily had calmed down a lot now, and was no longer crying sorrowfully like a grieving wife. "Alright, I''ll give you three days. When the timees, move out. As for the matter with the children, how did you decide?" The olddy sighed. "Let them decide for themselves. I have no objection if they want to live here!" Lily replied softly, but her heart was in pain like a needle. "If they want to find you, I won''t object. After all, you are their mother, and you two are born inseparable from each other. It''s just that ... I hope that you can clear up the rtionship between you and Edwards. You should stop thinking about the matter between you and him! " The old woman knew her words were cruel, but she had to say them. Chapter 514 Chapter 514 After Lily calmly listened to the olddy''s words, she watched as she left. Actually, she didn''t know who she should me anymore. Perhaps, she should me fate for making a fool out of her. If she wasn''t his daughter, then everything would be perfect. She had a husband who loved her, two cute and sensible children, and two elders who respected her. Now... Lily turned around and walked upstairs. She wanted to look at the two treasures, but when she didn''t see them for a long time, she started to miss them greatly. In the past, she would alwayse back at night to eat with her children. Only by seeing with her own eyes that they were really full would she be able to rest at ease. After what had happened today, his daughter had even said that there would be a hunger strike. It was unknown whether they had eaten well that night. Just as Lily was walking up the corridor, suddenly, she saw the door to the study room open. She instinctively turned her head to look and saw Edwards Wayne leaning at the doorway with a wine cup in his hand, looking at her with a dark expression. Lily''s heart slightly palpitated. In this kind of silent night, when she saw the figure of this man, her heartbeat also quickened. She loved him, even though it had reached such a stalemate, but she still loved him from the bottom of her heart. She even missed him more and loved him more. Lily just stood there at the head of the stairs, dumbstruck like a wooden chicken. The two were separated by a distance, and although the lights in the corridor were dim, they could still see each other''s sad faces. Lily tried her best to shift her gaze away because she knew that no matter how much she loved this man, no matter how much she thought about him, she had to restrain herself. Just as Lily was about to walk towards her room. Suddenly, the man''s hurried footsteps came from behind, following that, Lily only saw a shadow sh past her, and the man''s tall body, had already forcefully blocked her way. Lily felt her heartbeat be even faster, and her breathing became a little sluggish. She spoke in a low voice, and asked unnaturally: "What are you doing?" Edwards Wayne looked down at her from above. Her beautiful face was a little pale, and so haggard that it caused one''s heart to ache. The soft rays of light dyed her facial features, yet it had a kind of alluring beauty to it. "Lily ..." It was unknown whether he was drunk or not, but his voice seemed to carry a trace of infectious force. It was low, maic and filled with warmth. Edwards Wayne''s finger gentlynded on her chin, allowing her to gently move his face away, avoiding his finger. "What''s the matter?" Lily''s heart was clearly in a panic, but she pretended to be calm as she asked him.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Yes!" Edwards Wayne had already impatiently pushed her to the side, lightly pushed her head down, and kissed her lips. Lily''s heart fiercely trembled, the familiar masculine aura caused her body to tense up. It was too ironic that she didn''t have the strength to push him away. She even wanted to reach out and wrap her arms around his neck to take the initiative to reply to him. No... It shouldn''t be like this. The man''s lips carried the scent of alcohol, making Lily feel a little dizzy. She just stood there foolishly against the wall, allowing the man to search anxiously and madly for satisfaction. Edwards Wayne felt that he must have gone mad, but when he saw her, he couldn''t control his rationality. It was as if there was a wild beast in his body that had broken through all morality and reason, only wanting to give the most primitive of reactions. In the quiet corridor, the two people''s auras intertwined. He didn''t know how much time had passed. Maybe it wasn''t enough, but his breath had already turned into a mess. Edwards Wayne released the big hands that were holding onto her small face and looked at her gloomily. He asked in a low and hoarse voice, "Aren''t you angry?" Lily was also extremely agitated. When the man let go of her, she acted like she had just woken up from a dream, as she lowered her head andughed at herself, "Why should I be angry? When Edwards Wayne heard her words, his gaze grew even more serene. He used a hand to support himself against her ear, covering the petite her in his shadow with his tall body. The two of them maintained the same posture, with no intention to end it. "Where did you go today?" Edwards Wayne really wanted to carry her back to his study, but he could only suppress his urge with his intelligence. He knew that he could no longer hurt her. If he really did that, he would be a beast. Five years ago, he had lost his mind to do what he did. Now, he was awake. Thus, Edwards Wayne changed the topic. Thinking about how she went to buy the furniture with Bryant today, his heart became extremely agitated. "None of your business!" Lily''s small face also became a little colder, the captivating red earlier slowly fading away. Seeing her so cold, Edwards Wayneughed self - deprecatingly: "Indeed, I don''t care anymore, are you really nning to move into his house?" "So, what if I am? Are you angry? " Lily lifted her head, wanting to see a trace of anger in his eyes. Edwards Wayne''s expression stiffened and became silent. Lily waited for a few seconds. Seeing that he did not answer, Lily wanted to escape from his embrace. However, Edwards Wayne suddenly pushed her back into his shadow once again. His other hand also supported her, trapping her inside, "Go and ask your father to divorce with my mother!" Hearing that, Lily was startled, she raised her head, and looked at him: "Why don''t you go and say it?" "I said it already, my mom won''t leave!" Edwards Wayne''s tone was filled with regret and hatred. Lily was incredulous again as sheughed mockingly, "In the end, how many things have you done behind my back that I don''t know about? Edwards Wayne, shouldn''t you tell me everything one by one?" Edwards Wayne saw that her face was filled with ridicule and frowned. With a low voice, he replied, "No matter what I do, I won''t hurt you." "Yeah, you won''t hurt me, but you won''t love me either, will you?" When Lily thought about the rtionship between the two of them, her eyes suddenly reddened, and she felt so ufortable that she wanted to cry. Yesterday in his office, she had pretended to be strong and not to cry. But now, she really wanted to cry. "I still love you, but... I hid my love here! " Edwards Wayne suddenly grabbed her small hand, and stuck it onto his heart. Lily only felt that his body temperature was higher than an ordinary person, his heartbeat was extremely fast. She was panicking and wanted to quickly retract her hand, but the man grabbed hold of her forcefully, not letting her struggle free and firmly letting her stick close. Lily struggled a few times, but upon seeing that she was unable to break free, she gave up. "Edwards Wayne, if I let my dad get divorced so we could get the chance to be together?" Lily''s voice sounded somewhat desperate. "I don''t know, but if they don''t divorce, we''ll be siblings. Do you want to be siblings with me?" After Edwards Wayne finished speaking, his thin lips once again assaulted her. In short, he didn''t want to! Chapter 515 Chapter 515 Cire''s soul seemed to have been lost. She sat nkly on the bed alone and couldn''t fall asleep for a long time. Just now in the corridor, Edwards Wayne''s wave after wave of attacks made her unable to resist, and she did not want to refuse. Not only was she physically honest, her heart was even more so. She loved him, and she could also feel that Edwards Wayne''s heart had not changed. Although he was trying his best to restrain himself, she could still feel that a person''s most sincere gaze. What should he do? She found that she was not as strong as she thought. Edwards Wayne told her to find her father, and let him divorce with his mother. But how? Would she sacrifice her father''s happiness for her own happiness? Would this be too selfish? However, she had lost Edwards Wayne because of him. Lily suddenly did not know what to do. Perhaps she really should go and meet her father, who she had never seen since birth. The next morning! When Lily woke up, there were now two small treasures on her bed. Just like that, the two little fellowsid on the bed, blinking theirrge eyes as they watched her sleep. "Mummy, did we wake you up?" Emma suddenly asked, ming herself a little. Lily immediately sat up and asked curiously: "Why are you two up so early?" "Mummy, have you and father made up?" Emma asked instead of answering. George who was lying on the side let out a sigh: "Seems like Not. Sigh, could it be that my n yesterday failed? Impossible, Daddy should be jealous by now." When Lily heard her son''s words, she was a little speechless. She knew that her son definitely wouldn''t truly wish for her and Bryant to be together. The reason he said those words yesterday was simply to anger Edwards Wayne. "Emma, George, don¡¯t worry about us, okay? If you do this, your father will be angered by you sooner orter. " Lily still pitied that man. Thinking back to his tired and painful appearancest night, how could Lily be willing to continue hurting him? Emma''s beautiful eyes instantly widened. "Is that so? That would be so infuriating that my daddy would die of anger. We will lose him." George immediately smacked his sister''s head: "What nonsense are you saying? If daddy can die from anger, then daddy won''t be our daddy!" Seeing that the two little fellows were fighting again, Lily immediately tried to persuade them to calm down, "Alright, alright, in any case, be obedient and don''t make your father angry again. This matter is not only his fault, I¡¯ m wrong too. Let''s find some way to solve it. OK?" "Mummy, is there really a way? Then hurry up, otherwise, I won''t even have the mood to go to school!" When Emma heard that there was a way to fix it, her eyes instantly lit up. In truth, Lily was also unsure of what was going on. She could only sigh and say, "I don''t know, but right now, we might still be in a stalemate for a while!" The two little fellows, seeing that Mummy had used such serious tones to speak, both of them consciously did not ask any further. They obediently went down to eat breakfast and attend ss. Lily sat cross-legged on the bed, not in the mood to go down and eat breakfast. Anyway, with Old Garry taking care of the two of them, and the two elders meticulously taking care of them, there was nothing for her to worry about. Around ten o''clock, Lily suddenly heard hurried footsteps. She pushed open the door and saw Old Garry leading a man wearing arge white robe, quickly walking towards Edwards Wayne''s room. Lily''s heart tightened, why did the doctore to his house? Is he sick? Lily instinctively wanted to walk that way, but unfortunately, she had only taken two steps when she stopped. In the end, she could only turn around and head back to her room. Could she and he still care about each other? Lily felt that since Edwards Wayne was sick, someone would take care of him. So, she shouldn''t do that, right? Lily packed up and decided to go out. She had to go back to thepany today to take care of some things. Just as she reached the stairs, Old Garry suddenly called out to her:" Please wait!" Lily''s footsteps paused, she turned around and looked at Old Garry, and asked calmly: "What''s wrong?" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Young Master is sick and refused to take the medicine, can youe in and talk to him?" Old Garry also felt that it was inappropriate to make such a request, but he was worried that Young Master''s condition would worsen, so he could only beg Lily to help. Lily''s expression became slightly nk, Edwards Wayne was not willing to take the medicine? It sounded funny. "I might not be able to persuade him!" Lily did not dare to ce herself in a very important position, so she said indifferently. "You must be able to do it. I''m begging you." The Old Garry could do nothing but speak sincerely. Lily could only nod her head: "I''ll try!" The Old Garry could only go in and invite the doctor out, allowing Lily to go in alone. Lily walked in and saw that the man was lying on the bed with his back facing the door. The curtains were not opened and there were still lights burning inside. Next to the bedside table was a cup of warm water and a prescription given by the doctor. "Why don''t you take your medicine?" Lily walked in and after seeing him with his back facing her, she hesitated for a moment before opening her mouth to ask. Edwards Wayne turned his head, and his eyes revealed a hint of happiness: "You''re concerned about me?" "Didn''t you see that Old Garry is worried about you? Do you have a good conscience for making an old man so anxious? " Lily didn''t answer and instead med him. Edwards Wayneughed at himself indifferently: "It''s just that I have a fever, I won¡¯ t die from it!" Hearing that he had even gotten fever, Lily''s heart throbbed in pain. What the hell did he do to himself? Why did he, who had always been healthy, get sick at this time? Edwards Wayne didn''t want to tell her, but after kissing her yesterday, after taking a cold shower and drinking, he had a splitting headache and his body temperature continued to rise. Hearing him say that, Lily became angry, and turned to leave: "Since you''re not going to die, then just wait patiently!" "Don''t go ..." The man suddenly jumped off the bed and grabbed her wrist. "As long as you ask me eat it, I''ll eat it!" Lily found it funny. This man, why is he still acting like a child at this time? "Do you want to eat or not!" Lily red at him with a hard voice but a soft heart. As Edwards Wayne looked at the ice that was gradually melting on her face, his thin lips curled up into a smile. "Lily, you''re still worried about me, right?" "Hurry up and eat. I still need to go to work!" Lily said somewhat impatiently. Only then did Edwards Wayne take the pill, threw it into his mouth, and drank a mouthful of water. Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Lily turned her head, seeing the man''s Adam''s apple roll. He had really eaten the medicine, there was an indescribable feeling in her heart. If they were a couple now, this sort of joy was extremely blissful. However, her current rtionship with him was even colder than that of a stranger. This kind of care and concern for her made her feel sorrowful. After Edwards Wayne swallowed the medicine, his serene gaze tightly locked onto her small face. With a soft voice, he asked, "When you go see your father, do you need me to apany you there?" "No need, I''ll go by myself!" Lily knew how much Edwards Wayne hated her father and she didn''t want him to go. "Alright, I''ll wait for your result!" Edwards Wayne really hoped that Lily could seed, because he really wanted to be with her. Lily''s expression turned bitter, telling a daughter to make her father divorced, there are not many people in the world who would do this, right? If her father and his mother were happy, wouldn''t she be a sinner? "I don''t know what the result will be. In short, we should all calm down and prepare ourselves mentally." After Lily finished speaking, she opened the door and quickly left. Edwards Wayne''s strong body stiffened. What Lily said was right. No one can expect the result. Lily drove over to thepany. Just as she was about to enter the hall, she saw an arrogant silver sports car charge over like a madman, directly stopping behind her car. She was slightly frightened. The car door was heavily pushed open, and Joshua Wayne''s figure shed in front of her, blocking her way. "You ... Why are you here?" Lily immediately turned her head to look around. Fortunately, there were less people in the parking lot at this time. "I have something to ask you!" Joshua Wayne stared at her. His voice was stiff. Lily nodded his head: "It''s not convenient to talk here, why not I treat you to lunch?" "Now! Get in the car! " Joshua Wayne went over very strongly and pulled her hand. Lily retreated a step. Then anxiously said: "Joshua Wayne, I will exin everything to you, don''t be like this!" Joshua Wayne did not act any other way and sat in his sportscar. Lily did not sit in his car, but opened her own door and sat in, indicating that he should drive first, and she followed behind him. Joshua Wayne led the way. In the end, stopped at the entrance of a private bar. After getting off the car, he stood under the sunlight and watched Lily stop the car. Lily got off the car, raised her head and looked at the signboard, frowned, why did hee to this kind of ce? However, Lily knew about this matter, and needed to exin it to Joshua Wayne. Otherwise, she was afraid that he would be like Edwards Wayne, recklessly taking revenge on her. As soon as she stepped into the bar, she realized that it was very quiet inside. There were no customers here. Perhaps it was daytime, and this ce was not open for business. "Boss ..." When the waiter saw Joshua Wayne and called him boss, Lily was slightly surprised. It was actually Joshua Wayne''s own business. In a private room on the second floor, Joshua Wayne suddenly turned around and stared at Lily: "Are you really his daughter?" Lily bit her lower lip and nodded: "It should be that. Your brother has already tested my DNA, I am his daughter, do you hate me?" Joshua Wayne''s expression wasplicated, following that, he sat on the sofa: You and my brother''s wedding has been cancelled, are you sad? "Yes, I am!" Lily did not hide her emotions in the slightest. She said self - deprecatingly, "But this is inevitable. It''s impossible for us to get married. Your mother and my father..." Lily suddenly felt so much pain that she couldn''t even speak. Just thinking about the rtionship between the two of them caused her to feel extreme despair. Joshua Wayne looked away, as though he could not bear to see her in such pain and grief. He held his fingers tightly in his palms, and then, mocked: "Why is it like this? I thought you had found your home." "Joshua Wayne, I''m sorry ..." Lily suddenly spoke: "I didn''t know that my father would hurt your entire family." "Why you should apology to me? You don''t owe us anything." Joshua Wayne gave a light snort, "The debt that your father owes should be paid by himself." "I also feel that I''m innocent, but I''m his daughter!" Lily mocked herself. "What''s the attitude of my big brother? Does he hate you? " Joshua Wayne didn''t seem to have the same intense emotion as Edwards Wayne, he merely asked in a calm manner. Lily shook his head: "No, he''s in pain too. He''s been sick this morning, do you want to go see him?" "It seems like he''s really sad. I always thought that someone like him who trains everyday won''t get sick." Joshua Wayne was still a little surprised to hear that his brother had gotten sick. "In short, this is how things are. Your grandmother should have already told you everything. If you don''t want to see me again, then we won''t meet again." Lily said self-deprecatingly. Joshua Wayne saw that she pretended to be strong and suddenly reached out and hugged her. Lily''s body froze. Joshua Wayne''s lips, suddenly kissed her forehead, and said softly: "No, we can¡¯t be strangers. Lily, do you believe it? If my big brother doesn''t want to marry you, then I will pursue you, and I will marry you!" "What did you say?" Lily pushed him away in shock: "Joshua Wayne, what nonsense are you talking about? How could you and I be together?" "Why is it impossible? You''re not marrying my brother, so why can''t I pursue you? " Joshua Wayne said with iparable boldness. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "You must be crazy!" Lily turned and was about to leave. Joshua Wayne suddenly blocked her way, his gaze locking onto her panic-stricken face: "Lily, other than marrying one of us brothers, I will not give you any other choice, understand?" "Crazy! You must be crazy!" Lily covered her ears, feeling as if his words were going to break her heart. Joshua Wayne growled. "Then marry my brother, and don''t care about the opinions of others. Since you love him so much, why not stay with him? Why did your love end with the interference of others?" Lily was stunned by his roar. "You''re right, but do you dare to say these words to your grandparents? It''s not that your brother and I don''t want to be together, it''s just that your grandparents didn''t want us to be together." Joshua Wayne''s expression immediately sank. Indeed, he knew that the reason was not because of them. Seeing him fall into silence, Lily knew that he understood the underlying meaning. She did not say anything else, just opened the door and walked out. Running all the way back to the car, Lily felt that her nerves were still tight. What Joshua Wayne had just said was too brazen, and her heart could not bear it. Chapter 517 Chapter 517 Only after a long time did Lily calm down. She felt that she should keep a proper distance from Joshua Wayne, otherwise, it would be more and more dangerous. When Lily stepped into the main entrance of One Thought Building, she received a strange look from her colleagues. Sure enough, good things never go out, and bad things spread far and wide. So yesterday, when Wayne family announced the cancetion of their marriage, almost everyone felt that there was a reason for it, and the reason was not because of Edwards Wayne, but if Edwards Wayne did not have any problems, then Lily would have a huge problem. There were a few reports that scolded Lily as the abandoned wife of a Wealthy ss family. There were even some that said that Lily had received a huge sum of separation fee, but these reports disappeared at the moment they were uploaded to the Inte. Lily knew that it was definitely Edwards Wayne who did this. On the surface, this man was cold and heartless to her, but in reality, all his actions were still defending her. The information on thework had been zeroed out, but in reality, Lily could not avoid the pitying and mocking gazes of others. She lowered her head and walked into the elevator. A few beauties at the reception desk immediately began discussing in a low voice. "Now she''s not the young mistress of Wayne family, let''s see how she still has the face to stay in the company." One of the more sarcastic women immediately began to chat. "Sigh, but Lily is quite pitiful, we shouldn''t say this." The other beauty pitied her. "Previously, when she was Quarterly''s girlfriend, she was also very polite to us. Now that she has been abandoned, I think it might be because she did not deserve this." "I hope that she will ept this reality as soon as possible. For women of ordinary birth, which one of them can truly be a true phoenix?" Lily had never bullied anyone before, thus, a majority of the colleagues in thepany were only curious as to why she would cancel the wedding, and did not reallyugh at her. When Lily walked into her own office, Xipil immediately walked over to take care of her. "Lily, are you alright? Did Edwards say something?" Lily sighed: "He didn''t say anything, godmother, I hope that my matter will not affect your future!" Xipil shrugged her shoulders. "From the looks of it, it doesn''t seem to have any effect. He is a good boss." Lily smiled bitterly: "He is indeed a good boss. Actually, he is also a good man, it''s just that I don''t have the fortune to be with him." "Lily, just wait patiently. Maybe one day, he will think it through. The grudges of the previous generation really have nothing to do with you guys." Xipil felt that Lily was right, she pitied her. "Hope so!" Lily didn''t have the slightest bit of confidence anymore. Although she knew that Edwards Wayne''s feelings for her did not change, it made her feel slightly more at ease. At noon, Lily received a call from Mary Ann. Mary Ann had invited her to lunch together. Lily had a very good impression of this little sister. Since she had invited her, she naturally agreed to it. When the two of them met, they sat in the restaurant''s private room and saw each other''s thoughts. "Sister, I already know about your situation. I truly feel pity for you. You were a match made in heaven. How did you break up just like that?" Mary Ann couldn''t help but sigh, as she felt grieving for her. Lily smiled, "Mary, thank you for your concern. We broke up because some reason . Forgive me for not being able to tell you right now." "It''s fine, I won''t ask too many questions. Everyone has their own secrets, so do I. Moreover, you will definitely be surprised to hear my secrets." Mary Ann was tormented too. After that night, she didn''t meet him again. He had called her before, but she did not dare to respond passionately to him like in the past. When she thought about how her mother was crying, Mary Ann felt that it was as if she had grown up overnight. Lily looked at the face that had lost a lot of weight, and suddenly felt that she was truly like a sister who took pity on her. "Sis, I don''t think I told you that Leo William and I are actually still rted to each other by blood in the distance." Mary Ann said with a wry smile. "Ah ..." Lily could not help but open her eyes wide with disbelief written all over her face: "How could this be? You really did not tell me before." "Because I felt that this wasn''t a big deal, and that wasn''t something could prevent us from loving each other. On my birthday, my mom warned me not to find a boyfriend because she was deeply hurt by my dad. She started to feel that men are all bad. That night when Leo William came to find me, my mom found out, she scolded me severely, and I cried really hard, I don''t even dare to meet with Leo William anymore." Mary Ann supported her chin with one hand, while the other hand slowly flipped through the juice in the cup. After Lily heard this, she was shocked once again. She never thought that Mary Ann would actually have such a distress. But she had always thought that Mary Ann was someone who could live freely. When she and Leo William fell in love, it would definitely be very sweet. Leo William would definitely treat her like a treasure in his hands. "Mary, then do you know that the person you like is Leo William?" "She doesn''t know, she only knows that I have a boyfriend." Mary Ann said in distress. "If your mother knew that the person was Leo William, what reaction would she have?" Lily couldn''t help but be concerned. Mary Ann mocked herself: "My mom will definitely oppose this strongly, because Leo William is much older than me, moreover, there is ayer of rtionship between the two of us, and my mom loves reputation the most. She has put in a lot of pressure because my dad abandoned her, so she works hard to developed her career. If our rtionship is revealed in the future. Somebody will say that she sell her daughter for money and reputation." Lily really wanted to hug her. She never thought that Mary Ann, who seemed to be free, would actually have such a strict mother behind her back. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Mary, then are you sure you won''t meet with Leo William again?" "I think of him. I really do. However, I''m also afraid of meeting him. I''m afraid that after meeting him, I''ll miss him even more." Mary Ann looked like she was going crazy, as she painfully smashed her fist against her own head, as though she could drive away all those thoughts. Lily quicklyforted her, "Mary, don''t be like this. Love is always like this. The more you want to restrict your self, the more you want to meet him." "Sister, are you the same? Do you also really want to see him now? " Mary Ann looked up at her and asked. Chapter 518 Chapter 518 Lily was stumped by Mary Ann''s words. She lowered her head and thought, thenughed bitterly: "My situation is different from yours, it''s much more serious than yours!" "Oh!" Mary Ann did not dare to ask any further. Looking at Lily''s desperate expression, she knew that it was definitely serious. The two stopped talking about these sad topics and started to talk about the entertainment circle. After finishing their meal, Mary Ann and Lily then drove off. Now that Mary Ann had finished filming that movie, she was forced by her mother to enter an art school to study for a year. So she was busy about the papers. She had juste out of school with a few books in her hands and a mask on her face. She was very low-key. However, she was still recognized by some people. "Is that Mary Ann? Why did shee to our school to study? Had she been studying abroad?" "I''m not sure. A celebrity student like her, who has been filming all year round, probably just came to school to put on a reputation. I don''t believe that she can really study." Mary Ann could hear their discussion about herself, but she didn''t care. "Mary Ann..." Suddenly, a cold voice called out to her. Mary Ann turned her head and saw an eighteen or neen ¡ªyear-old boy walking towards her. Her expression immediately froze when she saw him. How could she meet him here? "Wow, the most guy in our school, Simon Wood!" When Mary Ann saw him, she immediately wanted to run away. This Simon Wood could be considered her childhood sweetheart, moreover, what gave her even more of a headache was that he was the kind of bad boy that bullied her since young. Of course, this wasn''t even the reason why Mary Ann wanted to escape. The real reason was because Simon Wood was also rted to Leo William by blood. He was the son of Leo¡¯s aunt. When she was young, because she was the same age, Mary Ann would always be forced to y with Simon Wood during every party, and Simon Wood would frequently bully her out of no reason. Anyway, she always kept distance with him. "Mary Ann, if you continue to hide from me, I''ll tell everyone that you''re my girlfriend!" Simon Wood''s slender figure very quickly blocked her way. Mary Ann immediately stopped and angrily red at him: "Simon Wood, we have already grown up, and you still want to bully me? Be careful, I might goin to your parents again." When she was young, every time Mary Ann was bullied by him, she would tell his parents. And Simon Wood''s fate was also very miserable, as he was often beaten until his butt bloomed. Hearing her words, Simon Wood''s handsome face froze for a moment. Then, he curled her lips: "Besides your sharp mouth, everything else is normal." "Yes. As long as I entered the school, I heard many thing about you. It seems that all of the school''s beautiful girls are rted to you. Simon Wood, you really know how to flirt, be careful or else your parents will find out and start cursing you again." Mary Ann knew that Simon Wood had been given the title of the school''s most handsome boy, and was extremely famous in the school. However, she felt that a mischievous and rogue like him, really made her not dare to praise him. "What is it? Are you infatuated with me too? " Simon Wood immediatelyughed, looking self- righteous. Mary Ann revealed a look of disdain: "You are indeed handsome, but unfortunately, you are not handsome enough to make me look at you differently, I have hated you since I was young, and now, I hate you even more." "Mary Ann, I heard that you have a boyfriend. Tell me, who is that person?" Simon Wood suddenly approached her, and asked with a serious expression. Mary Ann took a step back in fear, "What are you trying to do? I''m warning you. This is in school, you can''t bully me." Seeing how respectful she was towards him, Simon Wood shrugged his shoulders helplessly. "I won''t bully you anymore, I promise!" "Are you sure?" Mary Ann frowned. His face full of suspicion. "Yes, I''m sure!" Simon Wood said in a low voice, "Mary Ann, let''s be friends." "You ... Why did you suddenly treat me so well? " Seeing that he was not joking, Mary Ann could not help but believe him. Simon Wood shrugged his shoulders and self -deprecatingly said, "Because I don''t like the way you look when you''re afraid of me." Mary Ann said angrily: "I''m afraid of you, isn''t it because you''ve been ying tricks on me since you were young?" "I''m sorry, I was too bad when I was young, but I won''t do that to you in the future." Simon Wood''s eyes shed with brilliance. When he was young, he had been the one to tease Mary Ann and always make her cry, it was because he liked her. If it was a little girl he didn''t like, Simon Wood wouldn''t even y with her. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "That''s good!" Mary Ann also believed that, after they grew up, they could be friends. "Come to my house for dinner tonight. My parents have said that they haven''t seen you in a long time, and they know that we have be alumni. So, they invited you over for dinner." Simon Wood said with great sincerity. Mary Ann thought for a moment, then nodded her head: "Alright, then I will go over myself tonight!" "Are you sure you''lle?" Simon Wood never thought that she would agree to it. "Of course, I do. A few days ago, your mom was still sending me messages to go over. I promised her that I would." Mary Ann was really like a rtive to Simon Wood''s family, she did not think about it any other way. Simon Wood''s expression shed with excitement and happiness. He had thought that Mary Ann would directly reject him. The sky slowly darkened. Mary Ann drove to Wood family herself and bought many gifts. Once they entered, the elders of Wood family weed them with smiles on their faces and told Simon Wood to treat her well. Simon Wood led Mary Ann directly to the balcony on the second floor. There was a piano set up on the balcony. Simon Wood pointed to it and said, "y a song for me." Mary Ann did not reject her and sat in front of the piano. The light on the balcony was very gentle and shone on her petite and slender figure, giving off an extremely dreamy feeling. Simon Wood sat on the sofa at the side, looking at Mary Ann who was seriously ying the piano, suddenly had a kind of indescribable feeling, as if the stars in the sky, had lit up. Mary Ann yed the piano very seriously, and did not realize that downstairs, a ck car had stopped, and the abnormally handsome and mature man who got off was Leo William. "Leo, you''re here. Simon and Mary are ying upstairs, why don''t you sit on the sofa for a while? It''s almost time to eat!" Simon Wood''s mother was Leo William''s aunt, and when they saw each other, they were extremely close. Hearing the word "Mary", Leo William''s face suddenly darkened. Why was she here? Chapter 519 Chapter 519 A ¡ª ctually, Leo William didn''t even know about the rtionship between Mary Ann and his cousin Simon Wood at all. Because, up until now, Leo William and Simon Wood''s rtionship had always been more indifferent. It was possible that the age gap was too big, and there wasn''t much talk to discuss. In Leo William''s eyes, Simon Wood had always belonged to the level of a child. But at this moment, when he heard the news that Mary Ann and Simon Wood were together, the shock that Leo William felt in his heart instantly caused him to feel an indescribable jealousy. That''s right, he had always thought of Simon Wood as a child. Mary Ann, who was of the same age as him, also belonged to the level of a child in his eyes. Unfortunately, she developed feelings for this girl that was like a man and a woman. The deeper Leo William fell into this trap, the greater the feeling of doubt in his heart. He must be sick, sick beyond words. Otherwise, why didn''t he choose a woman of the same age as him? Instead, it was a girl who was eight or nine-years younger than him. Although Leo William was feeling extremelyplicated, he still held onto the banister of the stairs and walked towards the second floor with heavy steps. In the distance, the sound of the piano could be heard. It was as clear as flowing water, and the music yed was also very light. A ripple surfaced in Leo William''s heart. Who was ying the piano? Simon Wood had always loved art since he was young, so when he grew up, he directly enrolled into an art school. He was an all-around talented person who was proficient in all kinds of arts, including zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting, so could it be that he was ying? Leo William quickened his pace, when he went through the corridor, and walked towards the balcony, he saw a slender figure elegantly sitting in front of the piano. Her agile fingers were ced on the keyboard of the piano. It was actually Mary Ann ying the piano? Leo William''s body stiffened, he stopped in his tracks, his gloomy eyes focusing on the little girl''s body. He had never seen her y the piano before, but he did not expect her to y so well. Leo William had a deep sense of loss. He realized that he actually didn''t really understand Mary Ann, other than feeling that she was pretty and flirtatious, he had not even figured out some of her preferences. After the song ended, there was suddenly a burst of apuse, and Simon Wood''s voice had a trace ofughter in it: "Mary Ann, looks like you did not lose your talent." "Of course!" Mary Ann looked back andughed, only to suddenly see a tall figure standing not far away on the corridor. Simon Wood saw that her gaze was fixated at the direction of the corridor, he stood up and turned to look: "My cousin is here,e, let me introduce you to him!" "No ... No need, who doesn''t know him, he is the famous young master of William family! " Mary Ann''s expression was a little stiff, and her tone was a little unnatural.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Although Leo William was standing far away, he still heard Mary Ann''s words. She pretended to be unfamiliar with him, which causing his handsome face to instantly darken. "Cousin ..." Simon Wood waved his hand at Leo William: "I did not expect my parents to call you over, where''s my little cousin? Will theye too? I heard that he recently had a girlfriend. Do you know what her girlfriend''s name is?" Leo William had already walked out of the balcony, his deep gaze stopped on Mary Ann for a few seconds. Then, he replied lightly, "I''m not sure if he wille or not." "Cousin, let me introduce you. This is Mary Ann, my future girlfriend!" Simon Wood did not notice anything amiss in the expressions of the two, so he pretended to be joking. Upon hearing that, Mary Ann immediately became anxious, and angrily retorted: "Simon Wood, don''t speak nonsense, I''m not your girlfriend." Leo William''s handsome face was already extremely gloomy, he merely gave an extremely cold grunt, and then, without saying anything further, he turned and walked down the stairs. Seeing his unsightly expression, Mary Ann knew that he must be angry because of Simon Wood''s joke. She wanted to hurriedly chase after him to exin, but she didn''t dare. "Hey, cousin, I haven''t finished introducing you. Why did you leave?" Simon Wood thought that mature men like Leo William didn''t really like to gossip about things rted to boys and girls like him, so he intentionally asked that question with a smile. "Simon Wood, if you continue with this random introduction, be careful that we might end our friendship!" After Mary Ann red at him, she sat in front of the piano. Her back was facing Simon Wood and his heart was in a mess. It''s over, it''s all over. Her rtionship with Leo William was already unstable, and now that Simon Wood was making such a joke, Mary Ann felt extremely uneasy. She really wanted to rush down the stairs and exin everything to him. But then she heard a car start downstairs. Soon after, a ck car charged out of the road and into the distance. Simon Wood muttered: "My cousin isn''t here to eat. He left in such a hurry!" Mary Ann froze, her expression stunned like a wooden chicken. What? Leo William left? He left just like that? Mary Ann felt that, he must be angry, this damned Simon Wood, she really shouldn''t havee to his house. A few minutester, Mary Ann''s phone rang. Mary Ann thought that her mother was urging her to go home to eat. After taking a look, she tensed up again. It was actually Leo William''s phone number. Mary Ann immediately looked at Simon Wood who was beside him: "I''m going to pick up a call." She immediately took her phone and ran downstairs, and only picked up the call after she was far away from Simon Wood. "Mary Ann, you better exin to me." The low voice that the man was using to push himself up seemed to have a deterrent in her ears. Mary Ann''s nerves immediately tensed up, she could only speak softly, and anxiously: "This is a misunderstanding, he was speaking nonsense, I never promised him anything, I don''t know why he said that." "You don''t know? If you don''t know that you''re following him home for dinner, don''t you know that your actions are a tacit agreement with men? " Leo William was very angry. He had never been so angry before. He didn''t know why he couldn''t control the urge to get angry at this little girl. Could it be that after spending so much time with her, he had also gotten a few years younger and more arrogant? Mary Ann was stunned once again. Her tongue was tied up: "You really misunderstood, it''s not the first time I''vee to her house for dinner..." "This isn''t the first time?" Leo William took the main point in his words, and became even angrier: "Are you with him? Why did you stille and provoke me? Is he trying to find fatherly love in me? Mary Ann, do you know what happens when you provoke me? " Mary Ann froze again. Why didn''t this man listen to her exnation and get so angry? Chapter 520 Chapter 520 When his voice stopped, Leo William realized that his chest was extremely stuffy, as though he had been betrayed, causing him to be enraged, wishing that he could carry the littledy who betrayed him and beat her up. Mary Ann was stunned by his words, and after that, her voice slowly calmed down: "Where are you? I want to exin it to you in person." "Didn''t you want to have dinner with him?" When Leo William heard that she wanted to see him, he calmed down a little. Mary Ann''s face was filled with anxiousness, following that, she grabbed the backpack on the sofa: I''ll be driving here right now, wait for me by the side of the road! Mary Ann did not wait for Leo William to say anything and directly hung up the phone. After that, she walked over to the elders of the Wood family to inform them, and without waiting for them to stop her, she quickly jumped into her car. When Simon Wood ran downstairs, he realized that Mary Ann was no longer there. He only found out from his parents that she had left without bidding him farewell. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "How rude!" Simon Wood scolded angrily. Mary Ann drove on the road for around 10 minutes, when she suddenly saw a ck car parked by the side of the road that was close to the city. Mary Ann suddenly stepped on the brakes, pushed open the door and got out of the car, walking straight towards the car. The wind blew her hair, and her beautiful face was filled with eagerness. Opening the car door, he saw Leo William sitting there with a gloomy face, holding onto a cigarette in his hand, the car had a faint smell of smoke. When Mary Ann sat inside, before she could even speak, the man directly extinguished the cigarette. In the next second, her sturdy body leaned towards her and pressed forward, her thin lips were already filled with anger as it swept away her soft lips. The aura of the man was tyrannical to the extreme. Mary Ann simply didn''t have any chance to resist. Of course, she didn''t want to resist. In fact, she even sped her hands together to response him. She had endured contacting him for the past few days, but that didn''t mean that she didn''t miss him. On the contrary, she was about to go crazy. In the past, whenever Leo William kissed her, he would carry a trace of reverence. Most of the time, he would kiss her little mouth or something like that. But now, his lips left her small mouth and attacked her snow-white neck. After he kissed her for a moment and reacted, he realized that he had thought of those damnable thoughts of his. Leo William quickly stopped and raised his head. Mary Ann was also obviously a little surprised. Previously, he had been very courteous to her, causing her to continuously resent him, and she suspected that she did not have a single trace of femininity to him. But just now, she seemed to feel that men didn''t just like her, they also seemed to want to possess her. This discovery made the corner of Mary Ann''s mouth raised up for some unknown reason. She was very happy. Seeing her smile, Leo William was a little annoyed. He asked her with a serious expression: "What are youughing at?" "It''s nothing!" The smile on Mary Ann''s face became even wider, after that, she spread out her hands, covering her face, and continued to sneakily smile. Leo William was angry before, saw that she wasughing as a little fool, his anger inexplicably dissipated. When the two of them finally calmed down, the atmosphere became awkward for some reason. "Leo William, I never thought that you would actually be so jealous." Mary Ann was the first to speak, breaking the silence. "Who said I''m jealous? Do I? " He had a stubborn attitude and refused to admit it. Mary Ann said straightforwardly: "It''s all written on your face. I''m not an idiot, how could I not see it?" Leo William immediately turned his face towards the window, and snorted lightly. Indeed, he was jealous. "You wouldn''t really think that there''s anything going on between Simon Wood and me, right? We just bumped into each other at school today, and we haven''t contacted each other for all these years." Mary Ann immediately began to exin. "I think it''s good for you two to be together. You two are the same age, and your hobbies are the same as well. You must have a lot ofmon topics to talk about. Do you want to consider him?" Leo William said indifferently on purpose. Mary Ann instead pursed her lips and said angrily: "Are these truly your heartfelt words?" Leo William''s expression froze, he lowered his head and continued to stay silent. Mary Ann pretended not to understand what he meant and threatened him: "Alright then, I''ll get along with him ..." After saying that, she made as if to push open the car door. Unexpectedly, a huge palm forcefully grabbed onto her, "If you dare to go, let''s give it a try." Mary Ann''s lips curled up into a smile again as she sat up straight. She turned her head and smiled, "Leo William, are you feeling ufortable like this? If you like me, just admit that. Why are you still angry at me?" All of Leo William''s male pride seemed to have been thrown away in front of this little girl. He could only snort angrily: "Yes, I like you, Mary Ann, I never thought that you would be so charming, to actually make me fall in love with you." "Of course!" Mary Ann''s face was full of pride. The tense rtionship between the two instantly melted away. Leo William sighed lightly: "I admit, I can''t bear to see you together with another man, even if that person is my cousin." "I''ve known him since we were young. I''ve always treated him as a ymate from childhood, we are just friends." Mary Ann could only continue to exin. "Is that so? You and he have been together since childhood, why haven''t I noticed you? " Leo William frowned. Indeed, he did not realize that Mary Ann had some sort of impression of him in his heart. Mary Ann immediately pouted in anger: "Perhaps when I was young, I was too ugly, I couldn''t enter your eyes, the Great Young Master." "That might be true!" Leo William showed an expression of agreement. "What did you say? Who''s ugly? I''ve been a beauty since I was young, okay? " Mary Ann was indeed a little girl, she possessed all of the awkward nature of a little girl. Seeing that she was angry, Leo William finally smiled: "Didn''t you say you''re ugly?" "I said I was ugly, that''s because I want to be coaxed, I''m not ugly, maybe by then, your mind will only be filled with your ex-girlfriend Lily! Mary Ann was instantly angry. Seeing her mentioned his ex, Leo William immediatelyforted her: "Alright, don''t be angry, I was just joking with you. Now, I''ll treat you to a meal." "That''s ok!" Mary Ann was instantly coaxed by him. "Do you want to take my car or do you want to drive?" Leo William asked softly. Mary Ann helplessly spread her hands: "My car is behind you. If I don''t drive it, I''ll just throw it on the side of the road. Lead the way, I will follow you!" Finally, the misunderstanding was resolved. The two of them felt much better. Chapter 521 Chapter 521 C ¡ªire''s situation in thepany was indeed different from what it was in the past. Although no one would gossip about her in front of her, once she appeared, it would still attract everyone''s gaze. It was as if she had done something incredible. Lily tried really hard to make herself not care about the gazes of these people, but she also knew clearly that the result of falling in love with Edwards Wayne ruthlessly, was that she would never be able to go back to her previous life. Right now, she seemed to be living under the spotlight. Hundreds and thousands of pairs of eyes were focused on her every move. It was unknown if they were waiting to see her make a joke or if they were waiting to see an even more tragic result. Anyway, what peoplecked most was the topic of gossip. Lily hid in the office. Fortunately, she was protected by Xipil, so no one dared to do anything to her. In the afternoon, Lily got off work early. Just as she walked to the main hall, she saw a person blocking her way. The other party was dressed in fashionable attire and wore sunsses. Her temperament was quite good. When Lily saw her, her expression immediately changed. She did not expect that even after not seeing her for a long time, Alice also impatiently wanted to run over and stomp on her. Alice immediately took off her sunsses, and revealed a strange smile, "How long have you been so happy before you''ve been abandoned by Edwards? Lily, I really want to pity you. You''re faster than me by a lot. At least, rumors about me and Edwards can be passed on to around for a few more years." Lily knew that as long as Alice had the chance to add insult to injury, she would definitely seize the opportunity. Lily slightly raised her chin, pretending to ignore her, and walked directly from her to the car park. Seeing that she actually dared to ignore her, Alice immediately blocked her in front of her in an arrogant manner, "Lily, you are an abandoned wife. What are you pretending to be? Are you too ashamed to meet me? " Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Lily never thought that Alice would actually still be so arrogant, actually blocking her path. "Who dares to meet you? It is you who were wearing sunsses!" Lily ridiculed. Alice''s face instantly became ugly: "It''s because you''re thick-skinned that you don''t feel ashamed." Lily sneered: "That is also my ability. Alice, I have not been in a good moodtely, so don''t provoke me!" "What''s wrong with provoking you? What prestige do you have? "Alice resented Lily for a long time, and had not found a chance to vent the anger in her heart. Now that she finally had a chance, she would naturally not let it go. Lily indifferently snorted: "Even if I was abandoned by Edwards Wayne, I''m still his child''s mother. No matter what, he wouldn''t treat me like how he treated you!" Alice''s body froze. She finally realised that there was still a gap between her and Lily. Indeed, even if Edwards Wayne abandoned Lily, she still had another identity that she would never change, the mother to the heir of Wayne Family.. After Lily turned the tables around, she no longer bothered with Alice''s resentful face, and walked towards the sports car that she had stopped in her tracks with big strides. Alice turned her head angrily and stared at Lily, wanting to open a few holes in her body. "Ok, let you be proud of a few days. I will make you suffer sooner orter. " Alice thought in her mind. She had already thought of an excellent method topletely destroy Lily''s life. Relying on her identity as Mrs. Wayne, coupled with Joshua Wayne''s various forms of support and help, Lily gave her a seat in the design world. This was the difference between Lily and her. Aliceughed coldly, believing that she would soon be able to make Lily''s career go down the drain. After Lily got off work, she did not immediately go to back to the vi. Instead, she took her key and went to her house to clean and tidy up. After put on the furniture, this house is much morefortable. It was Bryant who paid for the furniture. Lily was truly embarrassed, so she gave Bryant more of the rent. Bryant knew that she was hoping for peace of mind and did not reject her again. After receiving the money, he gave her the key. Lily brewed a cup of tea for herself. Seeing the tea leaves dispersing in the scalding water, her mood seemed to have improved a little. From here, one could see the buildings in the Wayne Family Headquarters rising up from the ground and reaching into the horizon. It was a very spectacr and domineering scene. Looking at her office, Lily suddenly thought of that person. Her heart throbbed, and started to disperse like ripples. Lily felt that she would never be able to escape that man''s love curse in her entire life. She was a person that wouldn''t easily fall in love, but once she fell in love with someone, she wouldn''t be able to contain anyone else in her heart. Furthermore, a man that was filled with the charm of a man made Lily look down on others even more. Turning her head, she looked at her own small house. Lily frowned. But, tomorrow morning, she will be living here anyway. In any case, the Grandparents were looking after the child, so there was no need for them to stick to her. Of course, if the children liked to live with her in this kind of small house, she would not reject them. As the sky darkened, Lily received a call from her daughter, Emma. She begged her in her childish voice: "Mummy, go home quickly. It''s already dark. Daddy got sick. He got sick because he misses you so much. Come back soon." The thoughts of a child were the simplest. As Lily listened, an unspeakable pain arose in her heart. She really hoped that it was like what her daughter had said that Edwards Wayne was sick because he missed her too much. "Emma, take good care of Daddy. I''ll be back soon." Lily actually wanted to return as soon as possible. Although she had to pretend to be a stranger when she returned, the feeling of being under the same roof as Edwards Wayne still made her feel a sweet atmosphere. "Alright, Mummy, you should return quickly. I''ll go check on father now." Emma hung up the phone and directly ran to the second floor. Edwards Wayne sat in the study room to take care of today''s matters. "Daddy, Mummy said that she will be back to take care of you right away!" After Emma knocked on the door, and obtained permission, she ran in and informed Edwards Wayne while grinning. Seeing her daughter''s happy smile, Edwards Wayne couldn''t help but wave at her. "Emma,e over here. Emma immediately ran over happily. He opened his arms and pulled her small body onto hisp, allowing her to sit. Lowering his head to size up her daughter''s small face, which was delicate. He saw that her bright and beautiful big eyes looked exactly the same as Lily¡¯ s. Edwards Wayne couldn''t help but lower his head and kiss her daughter''s small face. Chapter 522 Chapter 522 Emma felt when Edwards kissed her, his eyes were obviously filled with sadness. She couldn''t help but extend her chubby little hand and hold onto his face, kissing his cheeks twice. She then said with a smile: "Daddy, why are you looking at me like that? Am I not beautiful?" Seeing that his daughter had the potential to be narcissistic at such a young age, Edwards Wayne couldn''t help but nod his head andugh, "Of course not. You''re as beautiful as your Mummy." "Then, Mummy and I, who is more beautiful?" Seeing that her father had praised her, Emma immediately asked him without admitting defeat. Edwards Wayne kissed her on the forehead: "Of course it''s your Mummy." "Ah ..." The little guy''s face was filled with disappointment. She thought that her father would at least lie to her and say that she was good-looking. Seeing his daughter''s pouting mouth, Edwards Wayne''s bad mood was instantly cured by her daughter''s cute appearance. "Alright, you are Father''s most adorable little princess. In Father''s eyes, you are the most beautiful." Edwards Wayne was truly worthy of being a good father. His skills in coaxing his daughter were also first-rate. The little guy finally became happy and nodded her little head, before extending her arms to hug Edwards Wayne. "Daddy is also the most handsome in my eyes, much more handsome than brother!" "Where''s your brother?" Edwards Wayne realized that his son still didn''t seem to want to bother with him. Although his daughter was sulking previously, but the moment she turned around, she turned back into his pistachio again, but his son seemed to have hidden many things, causing Edwards Wayne to be worried. "Brother is in the Toy Room. He doesn''t really like to talk to me anymore." Emma was a little disappointed. Edwards Wayne caressed her long hair and said gently, "I will y with you in the future." "But Daddy is so busy every day. Great -grandmother told me not to bother you all the time." "When I am not busy, I will apany you!" "Alright, will Mummy really move out?" Emma suddenly asked sadly. Edwards Wayne''s handsome face stiffened. Actually, he was also unwilling to let Lily move away, but Lily seemed to be very resolute. That''s right. Her self-esteem was so strong. She definitely couldn''t endure the pain of being abandoned by him. "Emma, if Mummy moved out, what would you do? Do you want to follow Father or Mummy? " Edwards Wayne couldn''t help but want to hear his daughter''s answer. "I want to live with Father and the Mummy!" Emma said with hope. "That''s good. Remember, if you go to Mummy, You must tell her you want me toe and live with you. That way, I''ll have the chance to apany you and Mummy!" Edwards Wayne suddenly started to advise his daughter. Emma blinked her eyes, "Daddy, will Mummy agree to let you go? I think she really hates you." "Therefore, it''s entirely up to you whether or not father can meet Mummy in the future!" Edwards Wayne did not dare to ask his son for help. His daughter''s heart was innocent, she would definitely help. "Alright, I will definitely help father go see the Mummy!" Emmaughed like a little flower. After Edwards Wayne watched his daughter leave happily, he seemed to have lost all his strength again. He actually taught his daughter to do such an excessive thing just now. He was like a swindler, a scoundrel, pushing her away with his own hands while finding ways to get close to her. Edwards Wayne hated himself, but he couldn''t help it. He was in deep love with that woman. When Lily returned, even though she knew that Edwards Wayne was in the study, she did not go over to see him. Instead, the moment she stepped into the bedroom, she started to pack up her things. When she put everything that belonged to her into her trunk, the pain and struggle in her heart made her want to cry. Lily suddenly did not want to pack up these things. She really did not want to leave ... She had so many beautiful memories. She really wanted to be a persistent woman, begging Grandma to ept her for the sake of love. However, every time she had this thought, Lily would think of Edwards¡¯s decisiveness and determination when he suggested breaking up. It really was like his style. Lily could only continue to speed up the packing ... The door opened, and the two little fellows stood there in a daze. Lily paused in her movement of folding clothes, and raised her head to look at her two children. "Mummy, are you really going to move away?" Seeing Mummy''s actions, Emma instantly cried. She ran over and snatched the clothes from Lily''s hands: "Don''t go ___ Don''t go. Just stay here. Daddy won''t chase you away." George also turned around and ran out. Even though he was more mature than Emma in some aspects, his love for Mummy was also as sincere. He really couldn''t bear the separation from Mummy. Lily looked at the two children who ran in different directions, and her heart ached to the extreme. She squatted down, tightly hugged her daughter, and gently advised: "Emma, Mummy isn''t going to a faraway ce. Mummy lives in this city. If you want to see Mummy in the future, you can get Old Garry to bring you there." "No... I want Mummy and Father to be together. I don''t want you to be separated! " Emma sobbed like a wronged child. While at this moment, George flew over to the study room. He did not knock, but instead forcefully pushed open the door. "My Mummy is packing up. Daddy, aren''t you going to stop her?" George stared at Edwards Wayne with his ck eyes and asked. Edwards Wayne''s heart twitched, and the pain spread from his nerves to his entire body. "If you don''t stop her now, it will be toote. Daddy, I believe you still love her. You wouldn''t want her to leave, would you?" George, who had seen through everything, reminded him loudly. Edwards Wayne sat on the office chair with his well-built body, tight as a string, and then said indifferently: "If she wants to move, then let her move. This is her choice." Seeing that he did not seem to care at all, George immediately became angry and shouted, "Daddy, you''re so bad!" Edwards Wayne''s expression immediately turned as stiff as a statue. Was he bad? Yes, his son''s scolding was right. He was really bad. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "If Mummy moves tonight, Emma and I will also go with her. Daddy, farewell!" After George finished speaking, he did not try to persuade him anymore. He turned around, and walked forward with firm steps. Edwards Wayne immediately stood up, and in the next second, he quickly followed behind him as he ran out the door. When George heard the footsteps behind him, he turned around and looked at Edwards Wayne: "Are you afraid of losing my Mummy or stupid Emma!" Facing such a clever son, Edwards Wayne suddenly felt extremely ashamed. "I''m afraid of losing them!" Edwards Wayne could no longer ignore the depths of his heart. Chapter 523 Chapter 523 F ¡ª rank was startled when he heard Edwards Wayne''s words. Even though he clearly didn''t want to lose them, why didn''t he hurry up and dissuade Mummy from leaving? Edwards Wayne saw his son looking at him in disbelief, andughed at himself: "George, father has no way to stop this matter." "Daddy, I''ve always admired you, and I''ve always treated you as an example for me to learn from. But after that, I''d better be myself. I don''t want to be like you, unable to protect the people I like." George was also very disappointed with Edwards Wayne. The little guy felt that no matter what, it could notpare to the fact that the Mummy was about to leave. Edwards Wayne stood still like he was a statue after being beaten so fiercely. He could understand his son''s disappointment towards him. Even he himself felt that he was not as confident as before and had failed. George stared at Edwards Wayne''s face with his ck eyes for a few seconds. Then, as if he did not want to insist on anything, he turned around and walked towards Lily''s room. This time, he hadpletely decided to share the pain and suffering with the Mummy. Inside the bedroom, Lily had already coaxed her daughter. She sat on the sofa and looked at the two big boxes that were packed, her expression was also very lonely. "Mummy ..." George pushed the door and entered. Then he asked: "Are you done packing? Stupid Emma and I don''t seem to have packed up yet." Lily looked at her son in astonishment. George raised his eyebrow: "Mummy, don''t persuade me to stay here. I must follow you. Emma will also!" Emma immediately nodded her head. Her ck watery eyes still had tears in them, but her small face looked very determined. Lily was very touched, and felt like she wanted to cry. She was already very happy that the two children could understand her so well, but now, they actually wanted to leave with her. This made Lily feel extremely gratified. But right after, Lily had a very strange feeling. She felt that if the two children followed her, would Edwards Wayne''s sickness worsen? Previously, Lily was still pretending to be strong, but when she calmed down, she realized that he and Edwards Wayne were not in the wrong, but the ones who suffered the most were the two of them. Lily didn''t want the man that loved her to be hurt even more than she was, so she wanted to leave her two children behind to apany him. But now, the child wanted to follow her. "George, Emma, do you really not want to stay here? Mummy''s new home is still not fixed yet, and, it''s very small. Do you really have the habit of living there? " Lily wanted to find some excuse to keep the child. "Mummy, you are underestimating us too much. Have you forgotten that the home we lived was also small? How can we not get used to it? " George immediately rolled his eyes at her. He felt that Lily didn''t want to bring them away, which made the little guy a little sad. Emma also nodded her head: "That''s right, Mummy. We won''t despise you." Seeing that the two children were sensible and considerate, Lily could only nod her head: "Alright, before you leave with me, go and bid farewell to father." "I''m not going ..." George thought about how he had gone to inform his father just now, but his father did note to ask Mummy to stay. In an instant, George was no longer willing to see him again. Seeing that her brother wasn''t going, Emma could only shake her head: "I''m not going either. If Daddy misses me, he would definitelye to find me!" Seeing that the two children were so stubborn, she could only sigh and stroke their heads: "Fine, if you don''t want to go, then so be it. But, Mummy hopes that you don''t resent him. It isn''t his fault that I separated from him, okay?" "Since father is not wrong, why did Mummy break up with him? Do you really like that Uncle Bryant? " George just could not understand the feelings between adults. It was tooplicated. He suddenly felt that it was good to be a child. Lily looked at her son seriously and shook her head: "No, Uncle Bryant is just a friend of Mummy. Mummy does not like him!" "Mummy, you''re really strange. You said you like him before, but now you say you do not. I don''t even know whether you like him or not!" Emma was also stunned. Lily looked at the naive children, unable to exin clearly. She could only say gently: "In short, the reason why we broke up is because we can''t love each other, and it''s not because we hate each other. You just need to remember, don''t hate your fathers." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "I don''t hate him. I even promised dad that I would ask him toe and apany me when I miss him in the future!" After Emma finished speaking, she hurriedly covered her small mouth. It seemed that she had said something that she shouldn''t have. Lily immediately stared at her daughter sternly. "Emma, don''t be like this. The reason why your father and I separated is to avoid seeing each other in the future as much as possible." Emma''s mouth instantly ttened, it looked like she was about to cry again. George scolded her as an idiot and then, he folded his arms in front of his chest with a cold expression. In his heart, he was thinking, I won''t tell Mummy that I''ll find a chance tohelp them back together in the future. Edwards Wayne was still sitting on the office chair in the study room, but his eyes could no longer see anything. He really had the urge to smash everything in this room. However, taking something to vent his anger wasn''t his style. He''d long since cultivated it to the point where he couldn''t show his emotions. Did that woman have to move today? Why she couldn''t wait until tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow... Why didn''t she want to stay a few more days? Edwards Wayne suddenly realised that the one who mentioned about breaking up was him, and the one who was reluctant to part with her was him, too.. This was ridiculous! What made Edwards Wayne even more depressed was that the two children did note looking for him anymore. When Lily left, they would also follow her. When he returned home, would it be empty again? Without theughter of the children, this was no longer his home. After Lily calmed his emotions, he packed some of the children''s belongings and took them away. Only when she pushed the two trunks out did she realize that she had only taken what belonged to her. Everything that the man had given her, she had not taken. Earlier, she was hesitating whether to take away the ring he gave her as a memento, but in the end, she didn''t have the courage to do so. Since they weren''t going to be a couple anymore, it would definitely be a heart ¡ª stopping matter if they say each other in the future. The two little fellows each carried their own little trunk, with a small expression of determination as they left with Lily. Just as Lily came down the hall, Grandma got off from the car and was about to go to the hall. She had nned to apany the two little fellows for dinner, but she didn''t expect that she would see the three of them carrying their trunks and walking away, causing her expression to instantly freeze. Chapter 524 Chapter 524 Lily never thought that she would coincidentally bump into Grandma, causing her expression to be a little stiff. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Grandma saw that Lily was carrying a box and asked casually: "Are you moving out tonight?" "Yes!" Lily nodded and lightly replied. "Grandmother, we will meet again in the future!" George immediately waved his hand, and the words he said startled the olddy, and she turned to look at the two little fellows behind Lily, only to see them holding onto a small trunk, which caused her to pale in shock. "George, Emma, where are you going?" The olddy had thought that the two little fellows would be staying here forever. After all, the living conditions of the Wayne Family were much better than that of Lily''s. Emma immediately sighed: "Grandmother, I asked you to persuade my Mummy to stay, but you refused to help me. Now, I can only follow my Mummy and leave you. But I will miss you!" The olddy''s expression instantly grew long and ugly to the extreme as she stared at Lily. Lily exined in a nd voice, "I''m sorry, Mrs. Wayne. I was the one who brought up the child up. If I were to leave, they would naturally follow me!" "Lily, what do you mean by this? Children are the seed of our Wayne Family, and you cannot bring them away! "When the olddy thought about losing her two precious grandchildren, her tone immediately turned serious, and unceremoniously reminded Lily of this fact. Lily knew that these two children were the elder''s lifeblood, but they were also her babies. George and Emma''s big eyes were staring at the olddy in shock. To them, their greatgrandmother had always been kind and gentle, but they never thought that she would use such a tone to speak to the Mummy. "Grandmother, please don''t be so fierce towards my Mummy. You didn''t want her to live here, and my Mummy didn''t do anything wrong." George immediately stood out to protect Mummy. Lily immediately frowned and reprimanded him softly: "George, you can''t use this tone to talk to great-grandmother." When the olddy heard that the little fellow actually protected Lily in such a way, she was stunned again. "George, you are the child of our Wayne Family. You and your sister must stay. I did not stop your Mummy from meeting you, as long as you think of her. You can get Old Garry to send you back anytime, okay? I will be very kind to you. "The olddy also realized that she could not scold Lily in front of the children. This would ruin her good impression. "I am truly sorry, great-grandmother. I will not leave my Mummy, so do my sister." George imitated his master''s tone and said. The olddy''s face immediately turned anxious, she looked at Lily and said, "You should persuade the children, they should listen to you!" Lily looked at the olddy''s flushed with anger, she could not help but feel a sense of satisfaction at the bottom of her heart. Didn''t the olddy enjoy struggling with the grudges between the two generations? "Mrs. Wayne, it''s not like the children aren''t sensible. I''ve already advised them, but they insisted on leaving with me. You were also a mother, so you know that it''s impossible for the children to leave their mother." Lily''s tone of voice was indifferent, which made the olddy even more annoyed. The olddy always felt that Lily was doing it on purpose. "Great-grandmother, there is only one way for us to stay, and that is to not let Mummy leave." George immediately took this opportunity to negotiate. For some reason, the olddy hated Lily again. She spoke in a righteous tone, "No, your Mummy can''t stay here, or it would make a joke. "Great ¡ª grandmother, how did my Mummy be a joke?" George immediately pouted unhappily. Emma immediately followed and asked loudly, "That''s right, my Mummy is not a joke." The olddy saw that the two of them were unreasonable, so she spoke the truth: "George, Emma, I wonder if you two can understand what great-grandmother said. Your Mummy and your father''s rtionship is like that of siblings, do you know? Wouldn''t it be a joke if we lived together?" "Siblings?" Emma''s head was still full of question marks, but George had already understood the complex rtionship between them. Lily''s face was stiff and somewhat pale. She said somewhat angrily: "Mrs. Wayne, how can you tell them this kind of thing? They are too young to ept such a fact." The olddy snorted, "If I don''t tell them the truth, they might think we bullied you." George immediately raised his head, and looked at Lily in puzzlement: "Mummy, how could you and Father be siblings?" Lily''s face paled, but she could not answer her son''s question. The oledy answered directly on her behalf, "Because your Mummy''s father married your father''s mother." The expressions on the two little fellows were stunned once again. "Mummy, didn''t you say that our grandparents are no longer alive? When did another grandfather appear and marry our grandmother? " George''s brain was smarter, so he quickly understood the meaning behind the olddy''s words. Lily said fretfully: "We only just found out about this matter, we were never clear about it before." "Then it''s over. Your rtionship with Father is so chaotic!" George realized the seriousness of the situation. However, Emma still foolishly asked, "What grandfather married grandmother? Why can''t I understand you?" The olddy snorted, "It''s embarrassing to say it. Lily, exin it to the children!" Lily sighed bitterly, she squatted down and gently caressed her son and daughter''s hair: "This matter, you guys won''t be able to understand in a while. How about you two stay here tonight When Mummy has tidied up the room, I will bring you two over, okay?" "Mummy, we really want to go with you!" George suddenly realized that the Mummy was really pitiful. If she had left this ce alone, he would definitely have died from heartache. After the olddy revealed the truth, the two little fellows were still determined to leave with Lily. She could only depressingly say: "Don¡¯t move. Just stay here anyway. But if you stay here in the future, I''ll have Edwards Wayne move back to the mountainside vi!" Lily''s eyes lit up, she looked at the olddy and asked: "Can I really still stay here?" "Humph, I asked you to take care of the two children, but I did not allow you to continue tangling with Edwards." The olddy reminded her in dissatisfaction. Lily also knew that the oledy allowed her to stay here because of her children. However, why was she so full of joy? Chapter 525 Chapter 525 T¡ªhe olddy finally gave the child face and told Lily to stay. When Lily dragged the heavy trunks up the stairs, a tall handsome figure stood at the foot of the stairs, looking down at her. His deep eyes shed with happiness. Edwards Wayne''s hands were in the pockets of his pants. His posture waszy, and his entire body emitting a noble and unfathomable aura. Lily stopped in her tracks, and looked up at him. The two were separated by a few flights of stairs, and a trace of love could be seen. After that, Edwards Wayne walked down the stairs. When he reached Lily''s side, with hisrge palm, he easily picked up the trunks that she had used all her strength to carry, and went upstairs. Lily''s heart inexplicably felt warm. Even though this man didn''t say a single word, she was still touched by the sense of security he gave her. At this moment, downstairs in the living room, the olddy had also snatched the cute trunks from the two kids'' hands. "Well, great-grandmothers can''t do anything to you, so you can''t leave your mother. I understand that you''re really too young, but you have to remember what great-grandma said just now. It''s not that great - grandma doesn''t care, it''s just that things are soplicated. You have to understand, okay?" The two little fellows nodded. Although they weren''t willing to ept this fact, they knew that it wouldn''t change anything. As long as their great-grandmother did not let Mummy move away, that was their greatest wish. Upstairs, Lily followed behind the man with light footsteps. In the quiet air, the man calmly pushed open the door to her room and ced her trunks beside the sofa. Turning around, their eyes met, and in each other''s eyes, they saw burning mes. In the next second, he took the initiative to hug her, and his thin lips quickly searched for her soft lips. Lily raised her head, and was very enthusiastic. It was as if they had not met each other for centuries, wishing that they could merge the other into their own bodies and be a part of their own bodies. "Lily, you really dare to move ..." After a warm kiss, a man''s extremely angry voice smashed into Lily''s ears. He was actually criticizing her for leaving. "Didn''t you not ask me to stay?" Lily also stared at him angrily, her tone carrying a tinge of provocation. "Are you waiting for me to keep you?" The expression in Edwards Wayne''s eyes became obscure and his voice became hoarse. Lily slightly raised her brows, bit her lower lip and said lightly on purpose: "No, I just wanted to see if you would ask me to stay or not." "If I ask you to stay, you won''t move, will you? But didn''t you and Bryant choose the furniture already? " Edwards Wayne''s tone was full of ridicule. The jealousy in his heart had not subsided even now. Lily did not expect him to actually know about her and Bryant buying furniture together, so she immediately frowned in displeasure: "You sent people to follow me? Edwards Wayne, you still don''t know how to respect me?" Seeing that she was so angry that her face turned red, Edwards Wayne immediately slowed down his tone: "I was worried that you had been kidnapped by that man, so I had to send people to keep an eye on you." Lilyughed sarcastically: "Aren''t we not going to get married? Don''t tell me you still want me to keep myself close? " Edwards Wayne suddenly could not reply. Indeed, the real problem was like a high wall that could not be crossed, standing between the two of them as if it was impossible to cross over. "Forget it. As long as I can meet with my children everyday, I won''t ask for anything more." Seeing him fall into silence, Lily knew that her words had made it difficult for him. Thus, she could only laugh at herself and break the silent atmosphere. Edwards Wayne looked at her with a face full of faint sadness: "When are you going to meet your father?" "I''ve booked a ne ticket for tomorrow night!" Lily bent over and packed her clothes. Just now, when she folded each piece of clothing, her heart was filled with pain. But right now, she took them out one by one and hung them up, feeling an inexplicable sense of relief within her heart. In the past, she had felt that even in love, she had to be proud and maintain her principles and integrity. But after she had paid the price for thinking about him, Lily realized that in order to meet the person she loved, her pride and principles would all be broken. Now, she could no longer be proud. The olddy had agreed to let her stay here. Since she could see her child and Edwards Wayne. To her, this was already the greatest satisfaction. "Feel free to speak of anything that requires my help!" Edwards Wayne watched as she hung up the clothes one by one, smoothing out the wrinkles like a virtuous wife, and actually had a kind of calm feeling in his heart. Lily shook her head: "There is no need for your help. This is my own problem. I will take care of it myself." Just as the two of them were having an awkward conversation in the bedroom, the door was pushed open and the olddy''s figure appeared outside. "Edwards, I''ll have Old Garry help you pack your things up. You will move up the mountain tonight." The olddy''s tone was strict. Edwards Wayne knew that this was the condition for his grandmother to give in, but he did not refute, and only nodded his head: "Alright, I will get Old Garry to pack things for me." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The olddy looked at the two of them getting along as usual, and reminded them angrily, "I didn''t let her stay here for you guys to continue your flirting. You two have to be self-aware. Don''t make me embarrassed." Lily hurriedly said to Edwards Wayne, "You can leave now. Well do our best not to meet each other in the future!" Edwards Wayne helplessly turned around and left Lily''s room under his grandmother''s strict gaze. The olddy coldly warned Lily: "I hope that you won''t pester my grandson anymore. No matter how deep your feelings for him are, I won''t ept you." Lily never thought that the olddy would actually be so unreasonable. For the sake of self ¡ª esteem, Lily could only say lightly: "Don''t worry. I don''t have any mood right now. I just want to apany my child!" After the olddy left, the two little fellows ran up the stairs. Each of them hugged onto one of Lily''s hands, "Mummy, don''t worry. "Right, you don''t have to get married. It''s just like before, you got along really well without getting married!" Emma also suddenly seemed to be enlightened, and stopped showing off. Lily''s heart hurt. Marriage was the best home for one''s love. If she and Edwards Wayne did not marry, no matter how much they loved each other, she would never feel safe. As for her, she was born with ack of security. "Right now, the only thing that I want is not to separate from you. As for anything else, I will not consider it for now!" Lily said gently. Chapter 526 Chapter 526 In the broad and bright living room, Mary Ann was like azy little cat, lying in the man''s embrace, not wanting to move at all. She had secretly run over to find Leo William. She really couldn''t bear to not see him again. Leo William also gently stroked her smooth ck hair with his palm. The usually busy CEO Leo, at this moment, had let go of his busy work, and only wanted to get entangled with this little thing. Even if he didn''t say a word, he wouldn''t feel depressed. He liked the faint sweet smell of her body that was like milk. He was really infatuated with this little thing. This kind of love, was like a torrential storm, suddenly smashing down, causing Leo William to always want to spoil her like this. "My mom wouldn''t let me be an actress. She asked me to study hard and said to send me to study abroad." Mary Ann''s voice carried a little confusion and disappointment. Acting was her hobby, and also her dream. She really didn''t want to give up, but ever since she let her mother know that she was close to a man, she restricted her in every way. "She did that for your own good, which means she''s a good mother." Leo William sighed. Mary Ann suddenly turned her body, andid on the man''s thick and solid bosom, her fingers insincerely extended out to trace the man''s firm and beautiful lines on his lips. "Leo William, you''re so pretty. I''m really afraid that if I go abroad to study, you get robbed by another woman. What should I do then?" Mary Ann carefully examined the man''s handsome face. The more she looked, the more she loved, and the more she was unwilling to let go. Leo William could not help butugh, "Are you that unconfident in me? I wasn''t even worried about you being abducted by another man." "You know that I''ve alwayscked a sense of security since I was young. Actually, before I started acting, I was very self-conscious, or maybe it was because I heard too many people call me a bastard, causing me to develop social phobia. For a while, I was depressed, and only when there was a show would I be able to truly let go of the restraints in my heart." Mary Ann reached out her hand, gently wrapped it around Leo William''s neck and stuck her pink lips over it. Leo William''s gaze froze for a moment, after that, his lips gently sucked on hers, and after a few seconds, he let go, and his eyes that were as gentle as water looked at the pure and beautiful girl in his arms, and his body started to resonate with his lips. With just a kiss, it seemed to have stirred up a storm in the man''s body. With a turn of his body, Leo William had already suppressed Mary Ann onto the sofa. He stared at the girl''s beautiful face. She was young and beautiful, making him want to bully her. Mary Ann knew that Leo William had always been patient with her, but now, it seemed that he could no longer control his own actions. As for her... she liked to see him lose control. "Leo William, how about...Like Lily and Edwards, we had a child first, then we would pester each other for the rest of our lives, and we couldn''t be separated anymore. " Mary Ann suddenly joked. Leo William''s delicate eyes trembled. Very clearly, he had been shocked by her bold idea. "No, we can''t do that without giving you an absolute promise." Leo William''s entire body was covered in sweat. In the next second, he turned and sat up straight, reaching out to pull the girl who was lying down, pulling her into his embrace, his thin lips lightly imprinted on her head: "I cannot let you suffer any pain." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Mary Ann could feel the love and protection that men gave her. She smiled lightly: "I heard that every woman''s first time is painful, isn''t it?" Leo William was startled, his charming eyes swept across the girl''s crimson red face, his thin lips curling up into a smile: "You''re asking me, how would I know?" Mary Ann craftily blinked her ck eyes. She never thought that she would dig such a pit and that Leo William would be able to perfectly bypassed it. "I thought you were very experienced." Mary Ann grinned andughed. Leo William was speechless: "Where did I get the experiences from?" "You and your ex-girlfriend ..." Mary Ann once again identally mentioned his past. Leo William frowned: "Why are you so stubborn about my past with her? "Mary, are you that unconfident?" Mary Ann sighed: "I don''t have confidence in myself, so, today, I want you to be responsible for me." After Mary Ann finished speaking, she pushed him with her small hands. Caught off guard, Leo William fell onto the sofa andid on her back. Mary Ann''s petite body immediately pressed over, her mesmerizing postureying on his chest smiling like a flower: "Leo William ..." Leo William was shocked by her actions. He never thought that she would actually have such guts. "Mary, stop...It''s not the right time to do this!" Although Leo William''s mind was not at ease, his willpower was still very firm. If he didn''t have a rtionship with her, he definitely wouldn''t have reached the final step. This was his principle. Mary Ann pouted: "I''m not joking with you. I''m serious. I really don''t have any way to convince my mom about what she promised us." "Then let me tell her!" Leo William suddenly felt that he had been too wronged by his own escape. As a man, he had to take responsibility. "You ... What are you going to tell her? " As expected, Mary Ann was shocked. She did not expect Leo William to directly mention this matter to her mother. "Just tell her..." Leo William''s voice was filled with determination, "that I don''t want to lose you. I want to be with you!" Even the sweetest words of love could not beat the touching phrase-to be with you. She knew that Leo William''s feelings toward her were sincere, but she was the one who had initiated her own emotions, so he would passively ept it. But now, it was his turn. Mary Ann''s heart felt an indescribable warmth and peace of mind. "Alright, pick a time to talk to my mother!" Mary Ann trusted him a lot. So she sighed: "However, I must remind you, my mother feels that there is no man in this world that can be relied on." "Then I can only prove it to her!" Leo William replied softly. "How are you going to prove it?" Mary Ann immediatelyughed, and then, intentionally or unintentionally, her finger touched his lips: "Why not, you prove it to me now!" When Leo William saw that this little girl kept stirring up his nerves, his eyes darkened. His well-built body turned from a guest into a host, and his voice became extremely low and hoarse. "Alright, then I''ll prove it for you!" Mary Ann was startled. Actually, she had not prepared yet. Chapter 527 Chapter 527 L ¡ªeo William turned his body and pressed this restless little thing down. He saw her little face turn red from nervousness. Leo William''srge hand stretched towards her chest, and easily undid her first button ... Mary Ann''s beautiful eyes suddenly widened, and her snow-white face seemed as if it was on fire as it turnedpletely red. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "You ... Are you really going to do that with me? " Mary Ann saw that Leo William''s finger was moving down again, gently undoing another button. He looked into her eyes with shining eyes, which hid a dangerous light, as if he really wanted to eat her up. "Don''t you want to?" Leo William''s tone was low and hoarse, exuding the wild charm of a man. Mary Ann had always been a bold person, but at this moment, she was a little terrified. She felt that the reason why she kept showing such desire was because she knew Leo William wouldn''t do that to her, and that was why she strengthened her panther courage. But at this moment, she felt so nervous that she couldn''t breathe, and her beautiful face became so red that she was about to bleed. She wanted to shout stop, but it was she who provoked the desire. If she did, would Leo William laugh at her for the rest of her life? He definitely would feel that she was only bluffing. Then, how would she ever face this man in the future? "Yes, of course I do!" Mary Ann intentionally raised her chin, and unhappily replied him. However, her small body, which was being pressed down by the man, couldn''t help but shiver. Leo William looked at this little thing that liked to pretend to be strong. It seemed that this time, he was really going to scare her, if not, this little thing would always tantalize him, which made it difficult for him to control himself. "Alright, let''s continue!" When Leo William said this, he lifted one of her slender legs up with his hot palm. As his skin came into contact with hers, the man''s scorching temperature directly went from her skin to her heart. Mary Ann waspletely stunned. Seeing that the man was about to reach out to remove his shirt, Mary Ann couldn''t help but gulp down a mouthful of saliva. The way the man undid his shirt with one hand was simply too fascinating. It waszy and casual, making it hard to look away. Mary Ann felt her throat start to dry up. It was so strange, she clearly wanted to resist it. Leo William had already undone his second button. His serene and deep gaze was still locked on that scarlet face, waiting for her to stop. However, Mary Ann waspletely captivated by hiszy look. The atmosphere in the living room had reached its climax. It was as if the next second, both of them would ignore everything in the world ... Trampling the bottom line! "Ding dong!" At that moment, the doorbell rang. Someone hade. The doorbell continued to ring, bringing the atmosphere back to its normal temperature. Leo William stood up and asked with slight dissatisfaction: "Who dares to be so tactless to bother us?" The man looked at Mary Ann who was obviously relieved, and purposely said that as her small face stiffened. "You''d better hurry and open the door to see who it is!" Mary Ann urged softly as she secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Just a little bit more and she would have followed Leo William to the point of having children. She wasn''t mentally prepared yet. She had heard that doing that would hurt the most, and she was afraid of pain the most. Thus, she felt that she would probably have to wait a very, very long time before she could ept it. "Why is it you?" After the door was opened, she heard Leo William''s somewhat cold voice. Outside the door, Lily raised the bottle of red wine in her hands: "This is a bottle that I have been collecting for many years. I want to have you taste it together, can I go in?" Leo William indifferently swept a nce at the wine in her hand, and rejected with an indifferent tone: "Sorry, it isn''t convenient for me right now!" Lily''s sensitive eyes discovered that the third button on Leo William''s ck shirt had been unbuttoned, revealing his firm and sturdy chest. She couldn''t help but gulp down a mouthful of saliva. Even his figure seemed to be stronger than before. Even though he was wearing a shirt, his thin shirt could still draw out the perfect outline of a man''s body. He definitely had the ability to make women scream and go crazy. Lily had been divorced for more than a year and she was picky about choosing a boyfriend. Usually, the man who are handsome has no money, while the man who is rich is not goog looking. As a result, Lily had been single for more than a year. The reason why she, who had sex with a man, brought alcohol along with her as she delivered herself to him, was simply because she found out that deep down in her heart, she still loved Leo William. Especially after they met again, the feeling of emptiness in her body had already caused Lily to retract her former pride. When they had met in the past, most of the time, it was Leo William who took the initiative to look for her. She had always maintained her reserved and prideful gesture, and very rarely took the initiative toe over to see him. But now, she realized that if she didn''t seize this man with superior resources in time, countless women would definitely snatch him away. "What are you going to do? Leo, I''m already standing here. Are you willing to chase me away? " Lily hade prepared today, so today she was wearing an extremely beautiful ck dress, revealing two¡ªthirds of her snow -white skin. As a result, on the way here, she had attracted the attention of countless men. She believed that if she had the ability to attract other men, then Leo William would definitely like the way she dressed. "Who is it..." Mary Ann sat nkly on the sofa for a while, then immediately ran over to check out what was going on. When she flew to the door, she immediately saw Lily wearing pretty much to nothing, holding onto a bottle of red wine. From the looks of it, she hade to drink with Leo William. The reason why a woman drank with a man was to give him a chance ger close to her. Mary Ann was not stupid, the moment she saw the wine in Lily''s hand, her beautiful little face instantly froze. Leo William said indifferently: "I already have a mistress here. If you still want toe in for a drink..." Lily saw the little girl hiding behind Leo William, and she was so angry that her face turned white. Her fingers tightly gripped the bottle of wine, and she tried to act as if she did not care: "Since you have someone to apany you, then I will not disturb you anymore." With that, Lily turned and walked towards the elevator. Her face was alreadypletely white, she wanted to smash this bottle of wine into Mary Ann''s face angrily. That damnable little vixen. Why her again? Lily never thought that she would actually lose to a woman that was inferior to her in every aspect. She was vey upset. Lily suddenly thought about the recent rumour that had been circting around her circle. It seemed that Lily would not have the chance to marry into the Wayne Family. Chapter 528 Chapter 528 Had been hollowed out... *** Thinking of the day of Mary Ann''s birthday party, Lily used her identity as a Mrs. Wayne to y against her, Lily was so angry that she gnashed her teeth in anger. Therefore, she paid more attention to all kinds of news regarding Lily. She only wanted to find an opportunity to let this woman, who had once beaten her, feel like she had been suppressed by someone else. After Lily left, Mary Ann¡¯srge eyes swept over Leo William, and in the next second, she turned and ran to the sofa, took her own small handbag and was about to leave. Obviously, she was angry. "Mary ..." Seeing her tigh little face and that she was about to leave with her handbag, Leo William became anxious. He extended his big palm out and grabbed her wrist: "What''s wrong? Are you going to leave? " Mary Ann glowered at him and said: "Is that womaning to you every day with wine? Have you ever given her a chance? " "What are you talking about? How could shee to see me every day? " Leo William felt like it was hard to defend himself. "Hmph, you must have given her a chance. Otherwise, why would shee here? And she even knows to bring a bottle of wine over." Mary Ann knew that she was making trouble for no reason at all, but anyone who encountered this kind of situation would be extremely frustrated. The reason she was making such a ruckus was because she no longer had a sense of security. She needed Leo William to give her more security in order to calm the uneasiness in her heart. "Mary, you don''t believe me?" Leo William grabbed her hands and pulled her into his embrace with an anxious gaze: "I really didn''t think that she would bring wine with her to find me. This is the first time she''se looking for me!" "Really?" Mary Ann immediately frowned, expressing her doubt. "There''s no need for me to lie to you. Lily is a very arrogant and cold woman, she really never came to find me like this before. I also don''t know why she came this time." Leo William felt that Lily had also changed a lot, she was no longer as arrogant as she was in the past. It seemed that the divorce hurt her a lot. Seeing the man''s serious expression, Mary Ann nodded: "Alright, I believe you. But remember, if shees looking for you with alcohol again, you can''t let her enter your house. Otherwise, if I find out that you let her in, I won''t care about you anymore." Mary Ann said those heavy words to scare him very childishly. Leo William watched as she became jealous, and the mes he had suppressed just now suddenly started burning again. The way she looked when she was angry was actually so cute that people couldn''t help but want to bully her. "I won''t allow any other woman into my home, but you!" After Leo William finished speaking, he impatiently lowered his head, found her lips, and fiercely kissed her. Edwards Wayne moved to the hillside to live! On the second day, with the help of the Old Garry and under the the olddy''s watch, all of Edwards Wayne''s personal belongings were taken away. Lily had already returned from thepany at noon. Because she needed to catch a ne at night, she asked Xipil for a leave of seven days. As her boss, Xipil was naturally kind to her, and even nned to give her a month of vacation to rx her mind. Lily rejected her offer, saying that she would be back at work after she finished her work. When Lily returned home, she saw that the cup that Edwards Wayne liked to use was gone. That cup was inconspicuous at first. Perhaps it was because she could often see that before. She also had a simr one. Edwards Wayne often used that cup to drink water, but now, only her cup was there. Of a sudden, her heart wrenched. She walked upstairs, and when she passed by Edwards Wayne''s room, she couldn''t help but reach out to push open the door. Only his son''s small clothes were left inside. The man''s wardrobe had already been emptied. Even some of his belongings in the bathroom had been cleaned up. A corner of her heart had suddenly been hollowed out. Lily sat powerlessly on the bed, looking at the room, her heart at a loss of what to do. Shepsed intochhrymose mncholy Although she stayed, everything between her and Edwards Wayne had undergone a tremendous change. Still no return to the sweetness of the past. Lily sighed, she decided to ept reality. In the evening, Lily saw two little fellows jumping down from Old Garry''s car. Within her empty heart, it was as if sunlight had appeared again, and there was warmth.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Mummy, Daddy said that you will be flying abroad tonight to settle some matters. Are you going on a business trip?" Emma ran over and asked curiously as she raised her small head. "Yes, Mummy has some important matters to attend to. You and George should follow Daddy and stay for a few days. Mummy will be back as soon as possible." Lily gently said to her daughter. Emma could only nod her head unhappily: "Alright then, Mummy muste back early, if not, I will miss you a lot!" "Mummy assures you that once I finish handling the matter, I will return. I will even bring a gift for you and George." Lily was also reluctant to part with her children, but she had to do this matter personally. Thinking about meeting Edwards Wayne''s mother again, Lily felt uneasy. When they met, she thought, it would be very awkward. Currently, only people in the Wayne Family who knew that she was the daughter of Wayne White. Therefore, Edwards Wayne''s mother definitely wouldn''t know about this matter. George wasn''t as dependable as Emma, he stood at the side with his arms crossed before his chest and imitated an adult''s tone of concern: "Mummy, have a safe journey. If you have any difficulties, you must find Father for help. He will certainly help you." Lily chuckled: "I can take care of myself. I don''t need his help!" Just as the three of them were chatting, Old Garry suddenly received a call from the olddy. Old Garry suddenly replied with difficulty: "Mrs. Wayne, I''ll ask for the children''s opinions first!" After hanging up, Old Garry walked over and asked softly, "Little Young Master, where are you eating dinner tonight? Your great ¡ª grandmother told you to go to the hillside to eat. She said that she had prepared a lot of dishes that you would like to eat!" Emma immediately felt like going, while George waved his hands, "Old Garry, please return the call to my great-grandmother, saying that we are going to apany Mummy to eat dinner. Mummy is going to go abroad tonight!" With George''s imposing manner, the Old Garry felt too embarrassed to continue persuading him. Thus, he could only call the olddy and pass on his words to her. The old granny''s heart shattered. Seeing that her son had rejected the olddy''s good intentions, Lily felt a little sorry. She persuaded George to obey the old granny''s words, but George refused to leave and insisted on apanying her. He wanted to apany her to finish dinner. Then, he would have the Old Garry drive him to the hillside. Lily realized that this child had really be a bond between her and Edwards Wayne. Chapter 529 Chapter 529 A¡ªround nine o''clock, Lily took a bath. The children all went to the vis on the mountainside to y, so therge seaside vi became abnormally quiet. Lily had bought a ne at 11p.m. It would only take 40 minutes to get to the airport from here to the airport, so Lily had enough time. Suddenly, she didn''t know what to do. In the past, with a child by her side, she felt time fly by very quickly. In the blink of an eye, it was already 11 or 12p.m., but now, why did it seem like time had stopped. Lily had the Old Garry bring her a cup of red wine. Holding onto the wine cup, she leaned on the balcony''s railing, looked at the distant waves and felt an indescribable loneliness. How strang. Could it be that as one gets older, one really feels lonely? Or was it because the children had all grown up so that they could y by themselves and did not need her all day long to apany them? No matter what, Lily did not like this quiet night where she could hear her own heartbeat. She raised her head and drank all the wine in one breath. After that, she ced the cup on the stone table beside her, turned around, and walked towards her room. Not long after, she left her room with a trunk. She would rather wait at the airport than stay in this empty house. Old Garry had promised to send her to the airport, so Lily didn''t need to worry about not having a means of transportation. Just that, when Lily got off the building and walked towards Old Garry''s car, she saw that the car had started. The lights shone on the garden and lit up the entire ce. Lily walked over and knocked on the window. The trunk of the car opened, and with some difficulty, she put the her trunk inside. Soon after, she opened the door and sat inside. She was in the back seat. "Old Garry, you can start the car. Sorry for troubling you!" Lily said softly, her tone bing much more polite. The person in the driver''s seat didn''t respond. He just turned the car around and drove away. The light in the car was dim, and the light outside the window was getting farther and farther away, Lily could not help but turn her head to look, and when she looked, her eyes became wet. Even though she had said goodbye to the children, why was her heart still clogged up? Because she didn''t seem to say goodbye to Edwards Wayne, as if ... It was like a kind ofment. "Isn''t your ne at 11: 20? Why do you go to the airport so early? " When the car drove out of Wayne Family''s vi, Edwards Wayne''s low voice came out from the driver''s seat. Lily, who had originally been depressed in her heart, was stunned when she heard this familiar male voice. Then she felt the man pull the wheel to the side of the road and stop the car. "Sit in front!" The man seemed to know that Lily was shocked, and didn''t wait for her to respond, and only gently reminded her. Only then did Lily lean towards the driver¡¯s seat. Unexpectedly, it was not Old Garry, but Edwards Wayne. How could it be him? Lily had always thought that it was Old Garry driving. "Why aren''t you thinking about?" The man saw that she didn''t respond for a long time and impatiently urged her on. Only then did Lily open the car door and sat in the passenger seat. Her beautiful eyes stared at the man in the driver''s seat who was dressed in a suit and had an extraordinary temperament. "Are you that surprised to see me?" Edwards Wayne reached over, pinched her small and delicate chin, and leaned forward with his upper body. His thin lips easily obtained her lips, and after a passionate kiss, he released his hand, and his smile grew even wider. It was only after being kissed by him that Lily regained her senses and asked Edwards for the reason. "Why are you in the car? Isn''t this Old Garry''s car? Lily frowned. "Yes, I got Old Garry to get off!" Edwards Wayne answered somewhat proudly. "Why?" Lily asked like a fool. "What do you think?" Edwards Wayne looked at her intently: "Because I don''t want other men to send you off, even if it''s Old Garry. I don''t want to!" Lily was shocked by his words, then she taunted: "Don''t you feel that your words are a bit funny? There''s nothing between us anymore." "Who said that? Didn''t I just kiss you? If I kiss you, that means you are mine! " Edwards Wayne started the car once again, and the car converged into the traffic in the darkness of the night. Lily knew that Edwards Wayne was talking about these imaginary words again. She silently pursed her lips and did not answer. Edwards Wayne turned his head and looked at her: "Why aren''t you saying anything? You''re going abroad. Is there nothing you want to tell me? " "No, we''ve been very clear, haven''t we?" Lily was suddenly annoyed..She had managed to calm down, but now she was afraid that her heart would be fueled again. This man was really too unreasonable and hateful. It was his decision to break up, and he was the one who kept pestering her. Lily felt that he was too shameless. "We''ve done what we should and shouldn''t do, what are you going to say?" Edwards Wayne smiled, as if he wanted to disturb her. Lily stared at him angrily: "Edwards Wayne, can you calm down a little?" "I also wanted to stop, but I couldn''t. Ever since I met you, I lost control of myself. I shouldn''t have come to send you off, but when I came to reason, I found that I was already sitting in the car waiting for you." Edwards Wayneughed at himself, as if he was helpless against it. Hearing his words, Lily''s heart becameplicated for a moment. "Then what''s the point in doing what we''re doing now?" Lily was still very willing to hear his words. At the very least, it proved that their emotions had not faded and he still wanted to see her. "Lily, can we forget about our identities for now? Just like before! " Edwards Wayne suddenly asked her in a low voice. Lily''s expression froze for a moment, then she chuckled: "If only I can go back to the past, then that''s good. I really wish that it was a dream, and I want to wake up quickly. When I wake up, you were still lying by my side, and theughter of the children outside the door." Edwards Wayne''s heart trembled. Suddenly, he turned the car around, and stopped in front of a hotel. "We still have an hour. Let''s go up!" Edwards Wayne pointed to the entrance of the hotel. Lily''s body trembled. Her small snow ¡ª white face inexplicably flushed red: "I''m not going. Hurry up and send me to the airport!" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Don''t you really want to?" Edwards Wayne was inexplicably disappointed. One must know that he was thinking about it every minute and every second. Lily''s heart felt as if it was scratched by something, and felt itchy. How could she not? Chapter 530 Chapter 530 Lily didn''t know how she got off the car. She only felt that the big hand of the man holding her hand was abnormally powerful, as if he didn''t let her back down at all. Just like that, he brought her to the room upstairs. This hotel was not that high-end. If it were in the past, Edwards Wayne would not even look at this hotel twice. However, time was running out, and he could hardly to be choosy. He just felt that he desperately needed a quiet ce to have a good time with this woman! The moment the door to the hotel room was pushed open, Lily felt a strong pull on her hand the moment she saw that the lights inside the room weren''t even turned on. She threw herself into his embrace without any preparation. The next second, the man lifted her chin, and his thin lips were exceptionally hot when touched. The atmosphere instantly became high, and the sound of traffic wheels could be heard from outside the window. The only thing left beside her ears was a man''s overly fanatical aura. In the darkness, the two of them had almost forgotten everything. Not knowing how much time had passed, Lily felt as though this man was going to squeeze all of her passion and strength out of her. Again and again... It made the night be endless. Finally, Lily found a chance, took a look at the time, and immediately shouted anxiously: "Don''t ... I don''t have enough time. Hurry up and send me to the airport." "Give me another ten minutes!" Edwards Wayne was not satisfied at all, and spoke with a low and hoarse voice. Ten minutester, the two turned on the lights and began to put on their clothes as fast as they could. As Lily looked at the messy bed, she knew how passionate what had just happened was. Edwards Waynezily carried his watch, buckled his sleeves, and held her small hand: "Let''s go! Isn''t it supposed to be a ne ride? Lily''s beautiful face waspletely red. She could feel that her breathing had not even stopped yet. When she passed by the hotel lobby, she couldn''t even look up to see people'' s expressions. She only felt that it was really embarrassing. The car sped like the wind towards the airport. Lily''s strength was exhausted. She leaned on the seat, her beautiful eyes gazed outside the window, her heart was still beating very fast and in a mess. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Beside him, a man was elegantly steering the car. One of his hands was on his lips. It seemed that he was still reminiscing about the wonderful feeling just now. "If I see your mother, do you need me to pass on something?" Lily suddenly turned to look at him and asked. Edwards Wayne''s pretty face suddenly changed, as though he was covered in ayer of frost, and his tone became cold: "No need. I have nothing else to say to her." "And if she asks about you? Should I tell her? " Lily continued to ask. "I don''t need her hypocrisy, much less her concern." Edwards Wayne ridiculed. Lily could only stop mentioning his mother. "What about you? What will you say when you see your father? " After pondering for a while, Edwards Wayne suddenly asked her. Lily was stunned, she stayed silent for a long while, then shook her head: "I don''t know, I don''t even know what he looks like, but, since he''s my father, I have to face him." "Will you divorce him from my mother?" Edwards Wayne''s tone carried a trace of depression. Lily''s expression froze once again. She pondered for a long time, but still did not know how to reply. "I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m totally in a mess Why did we encounter such a thing? If I don''t pursue my origins, if I don''t show that jade pendant to your grandmother, would we be able to love each other like this? " Lily suddenly regretted it so much. Edwards Wayne''s expression also shed a hint of sadness, as heughed self -deprecatingly: "I already tried my best to hide this matter from you. I hid the two jade pendants in my safe, I thought that lock could keep this secret for a lifetime, but I still underestimated the curse of fate. Don''t me yourself, you can''t be med for this. It is nothing wrong for you to seek for the mystery of your past. It¡¯s my fault. I can¡¯t keep the secret, causing us in dilemma." Lily painfully covered her face, her voice filled with sorrow: "No, it''s all my fault. I was too persistent in seeking the truth. Edwards Wayne, why didn''t you tell me earlier? If only the two of us know the secret, then we''ll keep it together." "I''m afraid... I''m afraid you''ll be burdened by it if you find out! " Edwards Wayne Georgely revealed the worry in his heart. Lily was slightly startled, only now did she realise how much protection this man had given him, and how great it was. Her eyes were somewhat moist, and soon after, she held back her tears and said self-deprecatingly, "Even if I regret it, it''s useless. Everything will be exposed!" "Yes, do not regret it. We will face it together!" The man extended his hand and gently held her slightly cold little hand. "You should first meet your father. Go and find out what sort of person he is." "Do you still hate him?" Lily asked softly, her small hand grabbing onto his big palm tightly. "Yes! I''ll hate him for the rest of my life, even if he dies!" Edwards Wayne did not deny the feelings in his heart. Lily''s entire body shivered. Hearing Edwards Wayne say that he hated her father so much, she felt an indescribable unease and fear. When they arrived at the airport, Edwards Wayne helped her carry the trunk down and said softly: "I''ll send you in!" "No need. There are so many people inside, and you''re so dazzling!" Lily shook her head, she did not want him to send her off. "I''m worried about you going in alone!" "Don''t take me for a child. When I didn''t meet you, didn''t Ie over by myself as well?" Lily smiled with some self ¡ª confidence, and dragged her feet as she walked forward: "You can go back, but be careful driving!" Edwards Wayne stood by the side of the car, looking at her figure which was bing more and more confident, his lips unconsciously raised up. Maybe she really wasn''t as fragile as he thought. When Lily boarded the ne, she sent Edwards Wayne a message before turning off her phone. Very quickly, Edwards replied with a message. Full of concern for her: you should be careful, and take care of yourself. If you have any problems, remember to call me. Lily repeatedly looked at this message that he had sent back in the beginning of winter and felt a thick sense of warmth in the air. No matter how big the hatred was, it couldn''t stop two hearts that loved each other from getting close. The ne took off from the runway and soared into the ck night sky. On the road outside the airport, Edwards Wayne leaned against the side of the car, raised his head, and watched as the ne took off, gradually disappearing from his sight, his heart feeling empty. It was the first time since they had met that they were separated by such a great distance. Chapter 531 Chapter 531 A ¡ªfter more than ten hours of flight, Lily finally arrived at the city where her father was at. She got his address from Edwards Wayne. After getting off the ne, she first found a hotel to stay, then fell asleep. The next morning, the weather wasn''t too good in this city. It was dark and gloomy, making one feel depressed. Lily took a taxi and told the driver the address. After an hour of driving, Lily finally arrived at the vi in the Rich District. After much effort, Lily finally found the main entrance to the Xia Family''s vi. Standing in front of the majestic vi, Lily was in a trance. Finally, she reached out and rang the doorbell. A servant opened the door and asked Lily about the purpose of his visit. Lily had asked to meet Wayne Whiteby name, and the other party had sized her up in shock, then passed on the message. Not long after, Lily was allowed to enter the White Family''s hall. Because it was still early in the morning, Wayne White seemed to have just woken up, and wearing a set of dark residential clothes, he went downstairs. Seeing this middle aged man, Lily was startled, her eyes widened, looking at him without blinking. "You are ..." Wayne White asked her curiously, as he too, observed her. Lily did not beat around the bush and directly said, "I am your daughter who was lost for twenty- three years, and my name is Lily." "What?" Wayne White waspletely stunned, and he staggered down the stairs as his eyes shed with an unbelievable light, staring straight at Lily: "You''re my daughter? I have been searching for you for many years, and have never found your whereabouts. How did you find this ce now?" Lily took out her phone, opened the photo album, and handed it over to him to look at the picture of the jade pendant: "I started to look for clues from this jade pendant, then someone told me, I am White Family''s lost daughter, so I came to look for you." "Are you really my daughter? You''re still alive! I''ve always thought that I would never be able to find you again in my life. Wayne White looked at Lily''s facial features and realized that she was indeed simr to his ex-wife. "My name is Lily!" "Lily? Why did I seem to have heard of this name before? What a familiar feeling." Wayne White couldn''t help but furrow his brows, trying his best to find those blurry memories. "You may have heard of me. Your wife told you, didn''t she?" Lily heard him say that he had heard it before, and a sh of sadness passed through her beautiful face as she mocked herself. Hearing her reminder, Wayne White''s entire body shivered, and his eyes widened in shock: "You, you''re the girl that is going to marry Edwards Wayne?" Lily nodded her head, "That''s right. It''s me. But now, I no longer have the chance to marry him, because they already know that I''m your daughter. I have already heard about you and Edwards Wayne''s mother." "How could this be ..." Wayne White was shocked, his expression stiffened. I never thought that you would be the biological father that I''ve been looking for all this time, but this is true. Edwards Wayne has already experienced our DNA, so I''m really your daughter. Looking at this unfamiliar middle - aged man, her eyes started to tear. Previously, when Edwards Wayne tricked her that her parents all died, she cried bitter tears, and felt that she was like a homeless orphan. But now, although his biological father was standing in front of her, she still wanted to cry. Wayne White''s face inexplicably hurt, and for a moment, he didn''t know what to say. He only felt that, this was truly a sad story. At this moment, a gentle female voice came from the staircase, "Wayne, is a guesting?" It''s Lareina! Edwards Wayne''s mother. When Lily heard that Lareina spoke to her father in such a gentle manner, she was slightly stunned. From her voice, Lily seemed to be able to tell that they were really in love and their rtionship was extremely good. Wayne White froze and did not know how to reply. At this time, Lareina had already walked down the spiral staircase. Seeing Lily who was dumbstruck like a wooden chicken in the living room, she was a little surprised. "Miss Lily, why are you here? Did youe to find me?" Lareina smiled, she was truly surprised to see Lily in her own home, but soon, she sensed that the person Lily was looking for, might be her. Lily shook her head. "No, I''m not here to look for you. I''m here to look for him!" Lareina''s expression suddenly changed, after that, she walked to Wayne White''s side, seeing that his expression was stiff, she gently pushed his arm: "Wayne, is there anything Miss Lily wants to see you about?" Seeing Lareina''s curious face, Lily suddenly did not know whether she should speak the truth, as this would definitely shock her. "Lareina, she ... She''s my lost daughter. She found me! " Wayne White spoke of this fact before Lily. Lareina''s expression suddenly froze, her beautiful eyes looked at Lily in disbelief: "What? You... You''re Wayne''s lost daughter? How is that possible? " "It is true. Although you will feel like this is a joke! " Seeing the disbelief on Lareina''s face, Lily could only reply with an affirmative tone. "My Heavens ..." Lareina took a step back in shock, and her face immediately became pale: "How can you be Wayne''s daughter? But aren''t you going to marry Edwards? " "Originally, yes, but now our wedding has been canceled, after the grandmother found out that I was White Family''s daughter, she strongly opposed us being together." Lilyughed at herself. Lareina''s entire body shivered. She instantly felt like she lost weight. Wayne White reached out to help her up, and Lareina painfully leaned on his shoulder with tears shining in her eyes: "Why would this happen? Is this heaven''s retribution against us?" As Lily listened to Lareina''s sorrowful words, she instantly had a very evil feeling, as if she had separated a loving couple. Wayne White''s face was also filled with grief. He looked at Lily guiltily: "Lily, I¡¯m sorry. It is daddy''s fault!" This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Lily looked at her father''s self - reproach from the bottom of his heart, and she was stunned once again. "Can you tell me why I was lost?" The only thing Lily wanted to know was why she had been lost. Was it the adults'' fault, or was there another reason? Chapter 532 Chapter 532 Lily''s words made Wayne White''s expression hurt. The old memories that were sealed up by him rushed into his mind, as if they were scars that were being opened, and the pain was so intense that blood flowed profusely. Lily also wanted to know why she was adopted by Adrian. If she could grow up by her parents, perhaps her fate would not be this miserable. She could also be a princess in the eyes of her parents, able to do whatever she wanted with no worries. "Lily, it was your mother who identally lost you. She always felt very guilty for that, and not long after she lost you, your brother left us due to a serious illness. Your mother couldn''t bear this kind of shock, so ..." Wayne White was so pained that he couldn''t even speak. Lily didn''t quite believe him, because she felt that he was lying. "If it was my mother who identally lost me, then why did I have that jade pendant on me? Did I carry that piece of jade with me when she lost me? " Lily frowned, her voice calm as she asked. Wayne White''s expression froze, he suddenly felt as though he was struck by an invisible fist, and his entire body became unsteady. Finally, he fell onto the sofa beside him and lowered his head, not saying a word. Lareina''s expression was also stiff, looking at her husband''s painful expression, her heart was in pain. "Wayne, you should tell her the truth." In the silent air, Lareina''s gentle voice sounded. Lily''s expression froze. She knew that this was not the truth. Wayne White reached out and covered his eyes, as if he had no face to see anyone. After a long while, he seemed to make the decision. "Lily, Daddy did lie to you. Actually, Daddy sent you away, but I didn''t know you would be sent away to other ces. Daddy really regretted it, and I''ve been looking for you." Wayne White raised his head, his eyes filled with tears. Lily''s entire body froze, a cold feeling spread out from her heart. So this was the truth? Her father had sent her away himself. Why? Why was there such a cold and heartless father in this world? Lily''s heart was filled with sorrow. She felt that she should not be so anxious to find him. "Why? Is it because I''m a daughter? " Lily''s tone instantly became ice-cold, and the pain in her heart, was as sharp as a knife. Apart from this reason, she seemed to be unable toe up with a better one. Lareina saw that she had already used such a cold and detached tone to speak to her father, and quickly exined to her: "Miss Lily, you misunderstood your father. "Do you take me for a fool? If you knew how I struggled and grew up, you wouldn''t have said it so easily. Since you gave me birth, why didn''t you want me?" Lily''s tone was extremely sharp, and tears continuously fell from her eyes. Her heart ached! Wayne White raised his head, looking at his daughter whose tears were pouring down like rain, his voice was choked with sobs: "Lily, Daddy really loves you. From the moment you were born, Daddy has treated you as a treasure in my palm, but what a pity. Your brother who was born with you, was not so lucky, in a few months, his heart was discovered as inborn as ours, and he needed to undergo surgery. The medicine back then was not developed. If we want to save your brother, we need to find a heart that matches his heart. Your grandparents and your mother have both decided to exchange your heart for your brother''s life. I was the one who disagreed. The doctor told me that the sess rate of the operation was only 30%. When I thought of sending you, who was a few months old, to the operation table in exchange for your brother''s life, my heart ached. So, I sent you away without anyone knowing." After hearing what Wayne White had said, Lily, who had a cold expression a moment ago, was stunned. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She looked at her father in disbelief. He seemed to have aged quite a few years in an instant. His spirit seemed to have withered. Lareina''s eyes also flickered with tears as she whispered: "Miss Lily, now do you know why your father wanted to send you away? He doesn''t want to turn you into a scientific experiment because his love for you is no less than that of a father." Lily was immediately stunned. Indeed, she did not expect that this was the reason why she was abandoned. "Is this true?" Lily''s voice trembled. She could not believe that she was being used as a guinea pig to save her brother. Why was it like this? Wayne White nodded his head bitterly, "Yes, this is the reason why I lost you. Lily, Father has been in pain for so many years, searching for your whereabouts." "Why? Why did they make such a cruel decision? Am I not the daughter of your White Family? " Lily''s emotions right now were filled with pain and sadness. When she thought of the possibility of her heart being dug out to save her brother, her entire body felt cold. It wasn''t that she was selfish, and didn''t want to save her brother. It was just that at that time, she was only a baby at the age of a few months. It was only when she had a child that she realized how cute and likeable a child was when she was a few months old. Why? Why did her family not like her? They even sacrificed her life for her younger brother. Wayne White said in a heavy voice: "Of course you are the daughter of our White Family. Your life is equally important to me. Your brother left us in the end. Since this is fate, I can only ept it. But how can I bear to have you suffer from such injustice?" Lily could not stand steadily, and fell down on the sofa, her tears flowing even more crazily. Lareina advised in a low voice: "Miss Lily, don''t be sad. Since you''re already back, you should get along well with your father. He really misses you." Lily took a deep breath, raised her head, and said with sorrow: "My heart is currently in a mess. I''ll be leaving first!" "Lily ..." Wayne White anxiously stood up, and called her by her name in grief: "Sorry..." Lily did not turn back to see her father''s face filled with tears. She only lowered her head and ran forward even more quickly. Wayne White hurriedly chased out and saw Lily get into a taxi and quickly leave. Lareina stood in the living room in a daze. Aplicated expression shed across her face, and she didn''t know if she should be happy or sad. Chapter 533 Chapter 533 A¡ªs Lily sat in the taxi, he could only bite the back of her hand to prevent herself from crying out loud. Although she knew the truth, the truth stabbed into her heart like a knife, causing a river of blood to flow. In the past, she had had a father, but that father had only loved her for a few years. After her mother passed away, he fell for her stepmother and gave birth to their son. At that time, Lily already felt that it was because she was a girl that his father had ignored her like this. After her own daughter was born, she had always divided her love evenly between the two children. Sometimes, she would even love her daughter more. Later on, when he saw how much Edwards Wayne loved his daughter, Lily had a very good impression of him. It was also because she saw that Edwards had no preference for sons over daughters. He even loved his daughter more than his son. That''s why Lily was able to ept that he was the child''s father in such a short period of time. Now, she had found her own father. Beforeing here, she had thought of quarreling with her father, wanting to say some very unpleasant words to offend him. She really didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. "Miss, are you alright?" The taxi driver noticed that she was crying the moment she got on the bus. He immediately expressed his concern. Lily shook her head, and said she was fine.. Returning to the hotel, Lily was still in a daze, until a phone call came in. This call was actually from the hotel''s internal phone. Lily epted the call in surprise, only to hear an extremely low and deep male voice: "Miss, is there anything special you need?" "You are Edwards Wayne?" Lily immediately cried out in shock. Although the voice was sharp English, Lily could still hear the familiar voice, thus, she directly exposed the man''s identity. "It seems that you are very familiar with my voice." The man immediately chuckled. "Where are you? Why can I call the hotel''s internal telephone number? " Lily asked in surprise. "I''m in the lobby of the hotel where you''re staying!" Edwards Wayne said with a smile. "Why are you here?" Lily was too shocked. Did this man follow her here? Edwards Waynezily said: "I''m here for a business trip! I happen to live in this hotel." "Really?" Lily was suspicious. Edwards Wayne said indifferently: "Open the door. I''ll go up now." When Lily heard that Edwards Wayne was going toe up, she immediately rushed into the bathroom. She used cold water to wash her face, but her red, swollen eyes could not let go. Two minutester, there was a knock on the door. Lily took onest nce at her own red and swollen eyes. She really didn''t want Edwards Wayne to see her current appearance. As he knocked on the door anxiously, Lily could only walk over and open the door. After the door opened, Edwards Wayne carried a simple travel bag in his hand and was dressed in casual attire. "Why is it taking so long to open the door for me? Is there anyone else inside? " Edwards Wayne narrowed his eyes slightly as he expressed his doubts that she was opening the door so slowly. Lily immediately turned around, not wanting him to look at her own eyes, she said lightly: "If you want to know if there is anyone else, you might as welle in and look for it!" Edwards Wayne was only joking with her, he obviously knew that she lived here by herself. This was because he was well aware of everything of her trips. He also knew that she had already been to the White Family. The reason he came here in such a hurry was because he wanted to ask her about the results of her going to the White Family. "What happened to your eyes?" Suddenly, her wrist was lightly tapped by the man. Even though she did her best to lower her head, she was still seen by him. "No ....It''s nothing!" Lily panicked and lowered her head even further. "Lift it up and let me see!" Edwards Wayne somewhat domineeringlymanded her. "Stop looking!" Lily blushed, and immediately buried her head in his chest: "Why are you here?" "I''m worried about youing alone!" Edwards Wayne spoke the truth. When he saw her ne fly up into the night sky, Edwards Wayne made a decision. He wanted to find an opportunity toe over and face this matter with her. "Like I said, I''m not a child. What are you worried about?" Although she said this, her heart was already warmed by the man''s words. There was a person who was worried about her and cared about her at all times. This was even more pleasing than sweet words. "Did you go to White Family? Did you see your father? " Edwards Wayne tightened his handsome face and asked with a low voice. Lily nodded: "Yes, I have already seen him." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "What kind of person is he?" Edwards Wayne squinted. Lily self-deprecated, "I don''t know. I only interacted with him for a short period of time." "Didn''t you ask him why he abondoned you when you were a child?" Edwards Wayne was also very curious about this matter. He thought the same as Lily-perhaps it was because she was a daughter that he neglected her, causing her being taken away. Lily''s eyes stung, and she had a kind of impulse to want to cry. "I asked him and he told me the truth. Edwards Wayne, I always thought that I would hate him, but now, I can''t hate him anymore. He might not have raised me up, but he''s definitely a very responsible father. Although I wanted to find a reason to hate him, right now, I can''t find a reason to do so. " Lily''s eyes moistened, and her voice revealed a little helplessness and sorrow. "What the hell is going on?" Edwards Wayne''s face froze, and his voice became gloomy. Was he wrong? Lily knew that he would be curious, so she told Edwards Wayne everything that Wayne White had told her. Edwards Wayne''s expression was also very surprised. "How could it be like this? Do you believe that?" Lily self-deprecatingly said, "I don''t know. So I just ran away. I don''t know if what he said was true or not, but I feel that he should be a very good person. He must have been looking for me this whole time and is also feeling guilty and remorseful." Edwards Wayne looked at the hint of trust in Lily''s eyes, and his expression sank a little. Why was the result different from what he had expected? Seeing the man''s tense expression, Lily knew that he must have also felt this. It seemed to be too unexpected. Chapter 534 Chapter 534 On the hotel sofa, both of them lowered their heads in silence. Edwards Wayne''s eyes became gloomy, after hearing what Lily said, he suddenly felt that although Wayne White was hateful, he was not such a hateful and ruthless person. If he did not send Lily away that year, he would never meet this woman again in his life. "I saw your mother!" After a long period of silence, Lily said in a low voice. Edwards Wayne''s expression slightly froze, and then, tightened! Lily sighed lightly: "She gives me the feeling that she''s a happy woman who''s married to love. Edwards Wayne, I can''t tell them that I want to divorce them. No matter what, Wayne White is my father. He gave me my life, and even though he didn''t bring me up, I can''t ignore his kindness to me." Edwards Wayne then raised his head, and looked at her with his deep gaze. After a while, he ridiculed himself: "If they did not divorce each other, then we would never be able to get married, right?" "If we can¡¯t get married, then we don''t. Aren''t we getting along really well now? Why must we get married? It''s just a piece of paper. As long as you have me in your heart and I still love you. Isn''t that enough?" Lily''s tone was somewhat anxious as she wanted to express her thoughts. Her beautiful snow-white face was flushed from excitement. Edwards Wayne''s gaze becameplicated, after that, he reached out his hands, pulled the woman beside him into his embrace, pressed his lips against her forehead, and kissed her lightly, then said calmly: "If I can''t give you a happy marriage, I will feel uneasy. I can''t let you follow me without a title. Do you understand?" "I don''t care!" Lily closed her eyes and spoke in a very soft voice. "But I care!" Edwards Wayne lowered his head, his tone slightly hurried: "I believe that the children will care too!" Lilyughed at herself: "I am already very satisfied that you don''t treat me as an enemy and kick me away. Your grandmother already allowed me to continue staying in Wayne Family, and see my child everyday. That''s enough for me. As for whether or not it is legal and honorable, I do not feel that there is anything important about it." "Women should be a bit greedy! It''s a very silly thing for you to be so easy to be content with. " Edwards Wayne hugged her even more tightly because of the pain in his heart. "I also want to be greedy, but I''ve already been greedy enough. At the very least, I can get your heart and your feelings. This is something that many women wanted to get but failed." Lilyughed, with an optimistic look on her face. Edwards Wayne was a little speechless. It seemed that he was the one who was not right in thinking. Lily seemed to be getting used to this kind of interaction. "If you don''t feel wronged, then this is how we will get along. As long as you are still by my side and I can hug you like this, I should be satisfied." As Edwards Wayne spoke, his thin lips had already found hers to kiss. Lily copsed into his embrace. At that moment, she didn''t think of anything else, she just wanted to sink into the man''s warmth. If this were a lifetime, how good it would be. She didn''t want to face the pain and helplessness now. At some wedding ceremony, Billy William and Lynn Wood was the invited VIP and was seated at a table. The two of them had witnessed the romantic and warm atmosphere surrounding the wedding. Thus, Billy William turned to peek at Lynn Wood. She had her head down, and was ying with her phone. From the looks of it, such a warm and romantic wedding wouldn''t be able to stimte her yearning for marriage. Just as Billy William wanted to ask her about her feelings, suddenly, a bunch of fresh flowers dropped from the sky. Under everyone''s astonished gaze, the bouquet of flowers thrown by the bridended in Lynn Wood''s arms. Lynn Wood stared at the bunch of flowers that had fallen from the sky, her beautiful face at a loss for words. Immediately after, a woman on the side enviously said, "President Wood is really lucky. This means that you will soon be able to have a blissful and happy marriage." Billy William''s handsome face was surprised, following that, his lips rose slightly. This should be the arrangement of the heavens. Lynn Wood probably would not reject marriage anymore. "You seem to be in a hurry to get married. Come, I''ll give you these flowers. Hurry up and find someone to get married to." Just as Billy William was rejoicing secretly, Lynn Wood very straightforwardly threw the flower in her hand to the woman who spoke. The woman''s face was filled with astonishment and she quickly reached out to catch it. "Thank you, President Wood!" The other party was ttered. "There''s no need to be polite. I''m not going to get married anyway!" Lynn Wood smiled slightly. She was graceful and beautiful beyondpare. The corner of Billy William''s mouth that was smiling, instantly froze. Did she have to be so disdainful? Why did she say such words in front of him without considering his feelings? "President Wood, I really wonder how many men in this world are worthy of an outstanding woman like you!" "That''s right. Your ability is outstanding and you''re so beautiful. If you were able to get married, that man would definitely be very fortunate." Lynn Wood knew that what they were saying was hypocritical, but it was not bad. Her beautiful eyes slightly turned as she nced at the stifled Billy William beside her. "What do you think of him?" Lynn Wood jokingly pointed at Billy William. Hearing that, Billy William was extremely alert, even his expression was shing with a handsome light. "He''s the second Young Master of the William Family. Looking at him, he should be younger than you!" Lynn Wood snorted: "He is younger than me, but I do not mind men younger than me." Didn''t the rumors say that William Family''s Young Master has a girlfriend? The surrounding people immediately started to discuss. Of course, no one would believe that a rtionship between Lynn Wood and Billy William would develop. When Billy William heard those people''s nonsense, his handsome face instantly stiffened. Lynn Wood''s pair of beautiful eyes that were slightly squinted had already fiercely red over after hearing it. Billy William immediately felt a sense of panic. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Why they said he had a girlfriend? Oh, that''s not right. He did have a girlfriend, and that person was Lynn Wood. After finishing the feast, Lynn Wood gritted her teeth at Billy William: "Come down quickly!" After she finished speaking, she immediately stood up and walked towards the parking lot with a strong aura. Billy William looked at her slender back, and sighed helplessly. From the looks of it, Lynn Wood was angry. When they arrived at the car park, Billy William walked over and knocked on her car door. The car door opened, and Lynn Wood immediately asked in jealousy: "Say who are your girlfriend?" Billy William shrugged his shoulders helplessly: "Don''t listen to their nonsense. How would I have a girlfriend?" "Oh, really? Then what am I?" Lynn Wood gave a very sensitive snort. Billy William''s legs trembled, and hurriedly exined: "That''s not what I meant. What I''m saying is, I don''t have any other girlfriend other than you!" Lynn Wood snorted: "Then why didn''t you just admit that I was your girlfriend?" Chapter 535 Chapter 535 B ¡ªilly William expressed his grievance: "It''s not like you said you wanted to publicly announce our rtionship." Lynn Wood slightly raised her beautiful eyes. "When we were eating just now, you seemed to be very popr with those women!" This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Billy William was slightly startled. "I can see it. Those women''s eyes are glued to your body, unable to move!" Lynn Wood said in an extremely sour tone. Billy William said with a face of helplessness: "The eyes are on them, and I can''t block the. So you even have to me me for this?" "No, I''m not such a narrow-minded person. I just feel that it''s better for us to expose our rtionship as soon as possible. I don''t want other women to look at you with that kind of expression." Hearing that, Billy Williamughed out loud: "Are you jealous?" "Can''t you see? Billy William, you can''t be enjoying the feeling of being watched very much, right? " Lynn Wood was instantly somewhat unhappy. Billy William shook his head, and said seriously: "Of course I don''t like it. I just want you to pay attention to me." "At least you know how to talk. Alright, tomorrow night,e over to my house for dinner. I''ll formally introduce our rtionship. Oh right, does your elder brother know it?" Lynn Wood suddenly thought about it. In order to not let herself be affected by those girls, she better not have a secret rtionship with Billy William. "He knows. I told him!" Billy William replied softly. "Do you want to ask him if he wille to my house as a guest?" Lynn Wood sincerely invited. "I''ll ask him!" Billy William''s thin lips lifted. He was still very happy when he heard that she wanted to formally introduce each other''s identity. Looking at the man''s handsome appearance under the sunlight, Lynn Wood suddenly felt as if her body was on fire. So her voice became soft: "Let''s go to your home or my home?" Billy William''s eyes were startled for a moment, and then, a hint of a smile rose on his lips: "You choose!" "Thene to my house!" After Lynn Wood finished speaking, she closed the car door and took the lead to drive away. Billy William was in a good mood as he got into his own sports car. He followed Lynn Wood''s car and drove off into the distance. After a long love affair, Lily was wrapped up in the man''s embrace, her fingers lightly jumping about on the man''s firm chest. It wasn''t the first time she had sex with him, but it was the first time ir leaned on his chest in such a warm manner in a daze. In the past, they had been in a hurry, both at home and in the hotel, because with the kids around, the time was limited. The curtains were drawn only half closed and the other half was blown up. When the light shone in, Lily realized that this man''s figure was actually so good that she could not find any ws. She rested her face against his chest and closed her eyes as she listened to his strong heartbeat. The man''s big palm was ced on her waist in a domineering and stubborn manner, and he didn''t want to let go for a long time. Lily''s skin was very soft and delicate, and the feeling of her hands were very good. Edwards Wayne had noticed this before, but now, he could be a bit more presumptuous. "Aren''t you here on a business trip? So when are you going to take care of your work? " Lily asked softly. "You are my job! Didn''t I just deal with you? " The man''s thin lips curled up as he jokingly said. Lily stared nkly for a moment, then lightly pped him: "Aren''t you afraid that your grandmother will find out?" "Of course I''m afraid, but I''ve also done my job of keeping the secret. My grandmother wouldn''t know." Edwards Wayne said somewhat conceitedly. Lily was once again provoked by his words. "Then, are we considered having a love affair stealthily?" Edwards Wayne flipped his body and suppressed her, "Since we¡¯ re, then let''s not waste time anymore!" Lily didn''t have time to object and was once again caught in a storm. When she regained her breath, the man had already walked out of the bathroom. He grabbed the clothes on the side and said, "Get up, let''s go out for a walk!" "Where to?" Lilyzily turned her body. "Anywhere, as long as you stay with me!" Edwards Wayne looked at her gently. "Alright!" Lily took her clothes to cover herself, and quickly walked towards the bathroom. When the two of them left the hotel, it was already three o'' clock in the afternoon. The two of them walked on the streets of a foreign country with their fingers clenched tightly, feeling very good. Thebination of a handsome man and a beautiful woman was always particrly eye ¡ª catching. Lily realized that someone was taking pictures of them with their phone. She was so shocked that she quickly grabbed Edwards''s hand and ran forward. "What''s wrong?" When Edwards Wayne saw her flustered look, he immediately asked her curiously: "What are you running for?" "I just saw someone taking photos of us with their cellphone. I''m afraid if it was uploaded to the inte, your secret job might be wasted." Lily helplessly shook her head and said. "Wait for me!" Edwards Wayne turned around and headed towards a shop by the side. When he came out, he had two masks in his hands, "Wear them. It''ll be safer this way at least!" When Lily really put on the mask, she couldn''t believe it. She had always thought that a man with Edwards Wayne''s identity would never do something like hiding himself. But now, for the sake of being together with her, this man was actually willing to behave like this. She threw herself into his embrace, disregarding everything else, and hugged him tightly. "Edwards Wayne, I love you. I really love you!" Edwards Wayne was suddenly hugged by her, and even heard her sincere confession, his handsome face froze. "What''s wrong? Why are you suddenly so emotional? " He asked in a low voice, his tone extremely gentle. "Nothing. I just feel like you are aggrived by being together with me." Lilyughed and hid her tears, her mouth raised in a smile, as she joked. "Aggrieved? How can you describe me with that word? I am a man! " Edwards Wayne was a little speechless, but he liked what the woman had said to him just now. "I''ve always thought that people with your status wouldn''t do such a foolish thing with me!" Lily mocked. "No matter what I do with you, I am willing to do. If this is considered a foolish thing, then I would rather continue to be so foolish." Under the sunlight, the man looked at the woman''s gentle and beautiful face and said emotionally. "Originally, you are not stupid. However, now that you are with me, I feel that you are not as smart or as cold as I think." Lily said while beaming. "With you and your daughter by my side, my EQ and IQ have been lowered, but I''m willing!" Edwards Wayne smiled with iparable warmth, as if it was even more dazzling than the sunlight above his head. Lilyughed at his words, and then, she felt the man personally bringing the mask to his face, "Let''s go. We rarely have the chance to wander around hand in hand like this. This feeling is really good!" Chapter 536 Chapter 536 Everything was so different in the streets in different countries. The sky was very blue, and the streets were very unfamiliar with each other, and the faces of the people passing by were all different. Lily''s body and mind had never felt so rxed and free before, and it was as if the air itself had be even fresher. On the side of the road, there was a flower shop. At the entrance of the shop, there was an extremely beautiful blue rose. It attracted the attention of countless people. Lily''s gaze could not help but look over, the color was extremely pure, and because it was too rare, her gaze stopped on it for two more seconds. In the next second, the hand that was holding onto her loosened, Edwards Wayne already stepped into the shop, and in a moment, a beautiful three-coloured rose wrapped up in a bandage appeared in his hand. The red was passionate like fire, the pink was lovely and enchanting, and the blue was deep and profound. "Take it. If you like something, buy it and enjoy it.!" Edwards Wayne directly stuffed the flowers into her arms, his voice carrying a smile. Under the sunlight, the man''s face looked warm and emotional, causing Lily to fall into a daze. "I didn''t ask you to buy it. It must be very expensive." Lily was clearly very happy in her heart, but her small mouth still purposely grumbled at him. "Do you think I can''t afford these flowers?" Edwards Wayne raised his eyebrows. This woman was just too unromantic. Even if she wanted arge rose garden, he would not even bat an eye and directly bought it for her. Lily lowered her head and inhaled the fragrance of the flower, as the corners of her mouth rose happily: "Thank you! This flower is so beautiful!" "Yeah, it''s just like you, beautiful and alluring, making people unable to let go of you!" The man whispered hoarsely into her ear. Lily''s snow ¡ª white face instantly turned fiery red. Why did this man say such words to stir her nerves again? Edwards Wayne''s voice was loud and clear, but the people around could not understand their language, so Lily onlyughed twice, and quickly walked forward. "I''ll take you to dive. There''s a bay here, and it''s a very famous diving resort. Since we''vee here with great difficulty, we can''t miss it." Edwards Wayne suddenly said. "But I''ve never dived!" Lily naturally did not want to miss out on such a good opportunity, and decided to y with Edwards Wayne instead. She did not want to waste even a single second. "It''s always the first time, isn''t it? If you don''t know, I can teach you! " Edwards Wayne smiled gently. His voice had the power to pacify people''s hearts. Lily''s worry was immediately gone. Yes, as long as this man was by her side, she would have courage in everything. "Alright, then let''s go and y!" Lily reached out and grabbed his arm, then took the initiative to approach him. Edwards Wayne nced to the side, and his gaze focused deeply on that small hand in between his arms. His thin lips slightly hooked up, and his mood instantly improved greatly. Lily and Edwards Wayne arrived at the ce where they were diving. It was unknown when he rented a luxurious yacht, and on it were two very experienced diving instructors. The yacht moved forward quickly on the clear, bottomless sea. The waves rolled and the scenery around it was as beautiful as a painting. The seawater was clean and transparent. Lily leaned on the railing and looked down. She could vaguely see sea creatures swimming in the water. "What did you see?" All of a sudden, the sturdy body of a man stuck to her back, enveloping her petite body within his chest. The male''s scentpletely filled the space around her. Lily liked the cold fragrance of the mint on his body, so she took a few deep breaths with satisfaction andfort, and saidzily: "I saw a lot of beautiful fish swimming over." "When you enter the waterter, you will be able to see an even more beautiful scenery." Edwards Wayne said with a light smile. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. His thin lips had just brushed past her tender earlobes, and he had even unconsciously kissed her. Lily was very embarrassed, and could only quietly say: "Don''t be like that. They are watching us!" "I''ve already told them that we''re husband and wife. This is just the pleasure between husband and wife. Even if they saw us, they wouldn''t think much of it." Edwards Wayne slightly raised his eyes as he calmly replied. Lily''s entire body trembled slightly. Husband and wife? These two words had a deep meaning, but to her, it had be a pity that it had be distant again. Only in front of strangers could they confidently say that they were husband and wife. When they finally reached the ce to dive, the yacht stopped and Edwards Wayne personally put on his diving suit. The two coaches also followed behind them into the water, acting as their protectors. Edwards Wayne taught Lily all kinds of things about diving very seriously. Lily also learned very seriously, she did not dare act sloppy, because underwater, she could only rely on hand signals to communicate, she could not use words. After diving into the water, an extremely beautiful scene appeared in front of Lily''s eyes. It was hard to describe with words, but she was surrounded by groups of fish swimming around her. It was as if a new door had been opened in front of Lily. She held onto the hand of a man all this time as they watched this strange and beautiful new world. At this moment, it was both exciting andforting. Lily turned her head to the side to look at the man beside her. Even though she couldn''t see his face or eyes clearly, the hand that was tightly clenched by him made Lily feel indescribably happy and moved. She really hoped that the world would treat her with kindness and not let her lose this man. Otherwise, how will she spend the rest of her life? As Lily was a newbie at diving, he didn''t dare let her stay in the water for too long. Usually, after looking at her for more than ten minutes, he would bring her up with him. The two of them yed to their heart''s content. When he was tired, he would lie on the deck of the yacht and look up at the sky. The azure sky was also an absolutely beautiful scenery. "Lily, I really want to take you away like this. I don''t want to go back!" Edwards Wayne joked. "If we didn''t have children, I would have followed you without a care. But now, it''s impossible for us to leave so easily." Lilyughed at herself. "Then let''s make an appointment in our next life. We still have to be together!" Edwards Wayne also knew that eloping was just a dream that would nevere true. "Alright, let''s be together in our next life and don''t split up!" No one knew if there was a next life, but they both felt that there would definitely be. Moreover, they wouldn''t need to make such a difficult choice in the next life, and they wouldn''t separate again. When they returned to the hotel, it was already dark. When Lily and Edwards Wayne returned to the hotel, they saw Wayne White and Lareina in the lobby of the hotel. Chapter 537 Chapter 537 T¡ªhem achieve their goals ... *** When Edwards Wayne saw the person he hated the most and the person he didn''t like the most, his handsome face darkened instantly. Lily was also very surprised to see his father and Edwards Wayne''s mother inside the hotel. How did they find them? "Edwards ..." Lareina was also very surprised. She obviously did not expect to see her own son and Lily walk in hand in hand. This scene was extremelyplicated and sad. Edwards Wayne snorted coldly, and without saying a word, he turned his gaze away. Wayne White looked at Lareina. She sighed, then said to Edwards Wayne: "Mom wants to talk to you alone, can I?" Edwards Wayne still did not speak a single word, his only reply being that his expression was even gloomier. Lily gently tugged at his sleeve with her fingers. Edwards Wayne then turned and headed towards outside. Lareina gratefully looked at Lily, and followed Edwards Wayne out. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Why are you two here?" Lily looked at his father, and in that moment, she could not even call out to him, perhaps because of some strange rtionship. Wayne Whiteughed gently: "You came out this morning and made me extremely worried. That''s why I found someone to help me find out that you had registered at this hotel. That''s why we came here to wait for you." Lily was slightly startled, but afterwards, she felt a little guilty. She had been too rash today, running away without leaving any form of contact, and even had her own father find someone to investigate him. The atmosphere in the hall was quiet, and at the same time, beside the flowerbed next to the hotel, Edwards Wayne stood with his back facing the door. Lareina looked at her son''s back, and suddenly thought of her ex - husband who had already passed away. The two of them looked simr, and she could not help but feel sad. "Edwards, is Miss Lily really the lost daughter of the White Family?" Lareina asked with a gentle tone. "Are you afraid?" Edwards Wayne mocked, and even sneered. Lareina''s face was pale white, as she smiled bitterly while shaking her head, "I am indeed afraid, but it is not because of me. I finally understand, why you made such a condition when I said I wanted to ease up our rtionship. At that time, you already knew that Lily was Wayne''s daughter, right? Edwards Wayne''s face darkened even more. It was as if the dark side in his heart had been exposed to the sunlight, causing him to feel somewhat embarrassed. "So what? This is how I achieve my goals. Don''t you understand me? " Edwards Wayne turned around to face his own mother, then sneered: "Oh, right, we have already been separated for more than ten years, you obviously won''t understand what kind of person your son is. So, do you understand now? I will be cold-blooded and selfish for my happiness." Lareina was not angry, she only looked at her son''s dark expression calmly, then let out a light sigh: "You are my son. No matter how long we have been apart, how can I not understand you? You are not as heartless and ruthless as you think you are. If you really wanted to take revenge on us, White Family wouldn''t have achieved what we are today, right?" Edwards Wayne was instantly a little angry and said with a cold smile, "That''s because I don''t wish for you to lead a bad life.for the fear that you''lle back and find me for help." "Anyway, you still have a ce in your heart for me, don''t you?" Lareina smiled a little happily. Edwards Wayne coldly snorted. "Son, you don''t have to show how much you hate me. I know what I''ve done, and I''m sorry about you and Joshua. In fact, even if you didn''t mention that condition, I had already made a clear decision. Today, Wayne and I have made a decision. We will get a divorce." Lareina wanted to pretend to be rxed, but the tears in her eyes were already flowing. Edwards Wayne looked at her in shock, his handsome face was stiff for a long time before he asked: "Why?" Lareina forcefully blinked her eyes, wanting to hide the tears in her eyes. She didn''t want her son to see the pain in her heart. "There''s no other reason. You are my son, and Lily is the daughter that the White Family has been searching for a long time, so we should not obstruct your happiness. As parents, this is the only thing we can do." Lareina still couldn''t help but cry. Her tears kept sliding down her face as she wiped them with the back of her hand. It wasn''t the first time Edwards Wayne saw his mother cry, but the first time he saw her cry while smiling. Lareina choked with emotions: "You and Lily already have your own children. You should be the family now. I went to secretly visit the two childrenst time. They are so cute. If I had the chance, can you let them call me Grandmother?" Edwards Wayne looked at the joy in his mother''s face when she had forcefully endured her grief. He gave a coldugh, "I don''t need your help. Don''t think that just because you''ve helped us achieve our goals, I will forgive you." Lareina''s expression instantly froze. "If you really like Wayne White that much, you can continue going with him. In any case, there''s no one to stop you." Edwards Wayne said with a cold and detached voice. "No, we won''t. We''ve been together for more than ten years, and we''re already very satisfied." Lareina said with determination. Although Edwards Wayne''s face was cold and indifferent, he was still shocked in his heart. He never thought that after being selfish for so many years, his mother would suddenly give up on her happiness to help him and Lily. "Even you help me, I won¡¯t forgive you and be grateful to you. You once abandoned me and my brother. In this life, I will never let this matter go." Edwards Wayne said with a sneer. Lareina bit her lips, and cried very sorrowfully: "I know. I was really too selfish back then, and I don''t expect you to forgive me. We are already old, but you are still very young and have a long way to go." Hearing that, Edwards Wayne''s expression became even more stiff. After that, he snorted coldly, turned and walked towards the hall, and did not say much. When he walked into the hall, he saw Lily who was dumbstruck. He guessed that Wayne White must have also mentioned about the divorce between him and his mother. Indeed, Edwards Wayne had guessed correctly. The reason why Lily was stunned was because she had heard his father talk about the divorce. "Lily, I''m going up first!" Edwards Wayne did not want tomunicate with Wayne. He only looked at Lily and spoke a few words before walking towards the elevator. Seeing his gloomy expression, it was likely that he didn''t have a happy chat with his mother. "I''m going up too. Don''t do this intentionally. You''ve lived for more than ten years and have a deep rtionship with each other. I don''t want you to get a divorce for us." After Lily finished speaking, she stood up and walked towards the elevator. Chapter 538 Chapter 538 Lily powerlessly leaned on the elevator as she stared at the lights above her head in a daze. Her father''s words continued to echo in her mind. "Lily, Lareina and I have decided to get divorced." Lily''s eyes unknowingly became sour. She had previously hated her own father and felt that he was definitely a cold and merciless person. Otherwise, why would he abandon her? But now, it turned out that her father was someone responsible and very fond of her. Even though they had only just met, he was willing to sacrifice the marriage that he had been leading for decades for his own happiness. No... It shouldn''t be like this. "Ding!" With a bang, the elevator door opened. Lily was in a daze for a long time before she walked out with heavy footsteps. Just as she walked to the room door, it opened from the inside. Edwards Wayne looked at her with an unfathomable gaze, and saw the tears that she was holding back in her eyes, and his heart inexplicably ached. Lily raised her eyes, looked into the man''s eyes, and was speechless. In the end, she threw herself into his embrace, and only wanted to hug him tightly. Edwards Wayne held her tightly in his arms, and heard her soft sobbing sounds. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. His usually calm andposed heart was now in a mess. It was as if he had no other thoughts other than hugging this little girl tightly. Closing the door, the two of them hugged quietly for a long time. Finally, Lily left his embrace with red eyes. "What did your mother tell you?" Although Lily had guessed it, she wanted to see Edwards Wayne''s reaction. Edwards Wayne pouted his thin lips: ",They will divorce for us!" "What do you think?" Lily''s heart trembled. It was indeed like that. It was just that, why was her heart feeling so ufortable? Because she had gone to their home, being warm and full of love. Lily truly felt that doing this was a very cruel thing to do. Edwards Wayne''s handsome face stiffened, his expression did not change for a long time, but his voice still showed a bit of indifference, "I felt that they shouldn''t have been together in the first ce. What my mother did, was simply betraying my father." Lily''s expression froze, and then she whispered: "I''m sorry. My father should be responsible for it too." Edwards Wayne saw that she was apologizing on behalf of Wayne White, and he suddenly became very annoyed. His tone of voice contained a trace of anger: "Why do you want to apologize to me. It''s not your fault, it''s their own fault." Lily knew that the hatred he had towards the past could not be relieved, and she did not force him to do anything. Instead, she sat on the sofa at the side and buried her face in her palms. For a long time, she said, "I don''t want them to get divorced. What about you?" Hearing her decision, Edwards Wayne''s handsome face immediately stiffened. He looked at the woman as she continuously shook her head, and continued with her own words. "We cannot do this. They have no obligation to make way for our happiness. Edwards Wayne, let''s not force them, alright? It doesn''t matter if we don''t have a marriage. We can still do our parent''s duty and grow up with our children." Edwards Wayne knew that Lily was just a kind woman. Although she would say harsh words sometimes, she would reason most of the time. It was because he was aware of her strengths that Edwards Wayne was able to sink into depression in such a short period of time. In this world, only kindness was a person''s purest soul. It was both precious and rare, and it even had a bit of foolishness to it, causing people to feel both love and anger. "If this is your decision, I will not force you nor interfere. As long as you don''t feel wronged like this, we can also maintain the current situation." The man''s low voice sounded out. Lily put her palm down, raised her clear and bright misty eyes, and looked at Edwards Wayne in a daze: "I thought you would object to my decision." "Why should I?" Edwards Wayne self -deprecatingly mocked himself. "Because I feel like you want them to get divorced as soon as possible." Lily said with a wry smile. Edwards Wayne said coldly: "In the past, that was my hope. But now, I have changed my mind, as long as it is not difficult for you, I will agree to anything." Joy shed past Lily''s beautiful eyes. She stood up from the sofa, and threw herself into his embrace once more, her face gently rubbing against his shirt as she muttered: "Edwards Wayne, don''t be so nice to me. If you go like this, I really don''t want to leave you for the rest of my life." "This is my goal. I will pamper you to the point that you can''t leave me. That way, other men won''t have a ce in your eyes." A trace of a smile surfaced on Edwards Wayne''s cold face when he said those words. "Are you still jealous of Bryant?" Lily chuckled. "You are such a fool. How can you think of such a childish way to anger me?" However, this method of yours is really effective. You made me so angry that I couldn''t sleep for three days, unable to eat. Didn''t you notice that I had lost a lot of weight? " When Edwards Wayne thought about how this woman had grabbed Bryant''s arm and left that day, he was so angry that he wanted to fiercely kiss her on the lips. Hearing his words, Lilyughed once again, "You seem to be sick. Is my impact on you really that great?" "If you dare to find another man to anger me next time, do you believe that I''ll find ten women to anger you?" Edwards Wayne threatened. "I don''t believe it!" Lily curled her lips: "If you dare find another woman, your son will be the first to not let you go." Edwards Wayne was only trying to scare her. Hedefmitely won''t do it. That smart son of his was more effective than anything. Of course, to Edwards Wayne, his daughter was still the most effective. As long as he thought of making his daughter cry, Edwards Wayne would be unable to do anything. A servant of the daughter. "Tomorrow, let''s leave this ce. I don''t want to disturb their lives again." Lily suddenly made a decision. "Alright, let''s switch to another city and continue ying for a few more days. We''ll head back when we''ve had enough." Edwards Wayne fondled her long hair and said with a gentle tone. "Do you really have so much time to y? Isn''t your job very busy? " Lily realised that although he was overseas, his phone was still ringing. It showed how busy he was. "ying while working, without any dy. Besides, it''s time for me to learn how to rx. Working continuously for the past few years has made me feel breathless. It''s only when I''m with you that I''m able to rx." Edwards Wayne felt that although work was important, it was even more important to apany her and enjoy life. Lily closed both of her eyes, tipped her toes, and lightly kissed his lips. "Alright, as long as you want to go anywhere, I''ll apany you." Lily also suddenly felt relieved. Maybe, it was a new way to get along with him, and it was also a new type of happiness. Chapter 539 Chapter 539 A ¡ªfter a night of entanglement, the two of them seemed to be even more passionate than before. It was as if they were going to use up all of their passion in this lifetime. Around three o''clock in the morning, Lily finally fell asleep while resting her head on the man''s sturdy arm. Edwards Wayne was also tired, and he reached out to embrace the petite and delicate woman in his arms as he closed his eyes. The next morning, Lily woke up in the arms of Edwards Wayne. She seemed to be infatuated with the feeling of waking up in the arms of him. In the cold weather of the early winter, there is a warm embrace, which is really a very happy thing. The light from outside the window shone through the utched French window. The man who had been worn out seemed to still be slightly tired. He did not wake up because of the intense light and slept deeply.. Lily did not move, her eyes opened, quietly staring at the man''s sculpture like face. It was as if his face were being carved into the depths of her soul. No matter how adamant Lily was in this life, she must never forget him. She slightly twisted her body, and in the next second, the man subconsciously hugged her to his chest. Lily''s lips curled up into a smile, looking satisfied and happy. Before, she had always thought that the sweetest moment of love between a man and a woman was the moment when the two of them were married. But now she realized that sweetness could actually be very simple. When this man was staring at her, when he was clenching his hand tightly around her waist, she could feel the sweetness. Although being hugged by this man feltfortable, Lily still decided to wake up. However, she identally woke the sleeping man. The moment the eyshes in his eyes opened, they immediately locked onto the restless woman in his arms. Lily immediately smiled and flipped over from his bosom and sat up: "It''s gettingte, we should also pack up and go to the next stop." Edwards Wayne nodded and sat up. When the white bed sheets slowly fell off his body, Lily felt that there was nowhere to ce her gaze. The man''szy attitude was already charming enough. However, she didn''t expect him to have such a beautiful and attractive body. It made her unable to shift her gaze away from him. Lily''s face was flushed red as she quickly walked towards the bathroom. When she was about to brush her teeth, the man was alsozily standing at the entrance of the bathroom. The only difference was that he was casually wearing a white towel, which looked like it would fall down at any time, increasing Lily''s nervousness. She brushed her teeth as her beautiful eyes blinked wildly. Ever since she had a substantial development with this man, she had felt that her previous illness was a bit too much of a waste of time. Every minute and every second she was with Edwards Wayne, she felt such satisfaction and happiness. She really regretted not trying to be with him earlier. It turned out that the feeling was not disgusting. When Lily was brushing her teeth, the man immediately ran behind her and opened up his arms to embrace her. His thin lips fell on her snow-white shoulders. Lily felt numb and itchy at the same time. She couldn''t help but curl her shoulders and pout coquettishly at him. "Stop messing around. Hurry up and take a bath!" "Let''s bathe together!" Edwards Wayne suggested with a low voice. "Alright!" Lily hurriedly finished her toothbrush and had a bath with him. In the entire process, Lily was in a state of confusion. The man''s figure was simply too perfect, causing her to feel a bit inferior from time to time. It seemed that she would need to participate in more fitness exercises in the future. She couldn''t give up on treatment just because she was still young. "In the next city, the first thing we do is to get tattooed. I''m going to tattoo your name here." Edwards Wayne pointed to a spot slightly above his abdomen. Lily''s face reddened again, "Are you really going to carve my name onto your face? Do I want a tattoo too? " "You don''t need it. Aren''t you afraid of the pain? I''ll done it alone!" Edwards Wayne said very considerately. Lily was immediately amused by his sweet talk. Indeed, she was afraid of pain, but she had never tested the tattoo in her life. Why didn¡¯t just go crazy with him crazy for once? She was going to print his name on her. After a bath, the two cleaned up and left the hotel. Lily realized that travelling with Edwards Wayne, only required one to enjoy the process, and did not need to worry about transportation. He had the money, and he could rule everything. The city they were going to was a city that Lily had liked a lot in the past. There was extremely appealing scenery and beautiful buildings here. The first thing they did was to book a suite at a 7-Star hotel. After resting for a few hours, they found a professional tattoo shop and decided to carve each other''s names on their skin. Edwards Wayne was indeed very resistant to pain, and during the entire process, she didn''t even hear a sound of him groaning. Instead, it was Lily who persisted in trying to carve a mark, but instead, was in so much pain that tears fell like rain. Edwards Wayne called for her to stop a few times, but she persevered. Seeing her cry and ce his name on her neck, Edwards Wayne couldn''t help but kiss her lips. He knew that Lily had changed a lot for him too, bing gentle and strong. Leaving the tattoo shop, Lily suddenly wanted to find some excitement, so he took her to bungee jumping. As one jumped down from the cliff, the wind blew past his ears. The feeling of his heart stopping was truly very stimting. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Lily tied up the safety rope and Edwards Wayne wanted to jump down with her. But unfortunately, she rejected it. She wanted to experience it for herself. Seeing that she was determined to give it a try, although Edwards Wayne was worried for her, he was still unable to stop her. In the future, no matter what she wanted to do, he would apany her even if it meant taking a risk. "Push me down!" Lily''s back was facing the cliff, her eyes staring straight at Edwards Wayne, but her voice was very calm and indifferent. Edwards Wayne''s handsome face froze, and he frowned: "Why do you want me to push you? You know I can''t do it." "Because you''ve already pushed me down once before. That feeling of despair still remains in my memory even now. So, I want to get used to this feeling." Lily joked. Edwards Wayne was startled once again. Looking at her smiling appearance, he couldn''t tell whether her words were real or fake. "I''m sorry!" He apologized to her in a low voice. "Alright, I didn''t mind it for a long time. Push me quickly. I don''t have the courage to jump down by myself, but if you push me, I won''t be afraid." Lily slowly closed her eyes, waiting for his next move. Edwards Wayne walked in front of her and embraced her first. Then, he gently let go of her hand and she flew downwards as if she was riding on the wind. Chapter 540 Chapter 540 The wind was howling in her ears, just like the sound of her crying. Lily ignored the fear that was hanging in the air, and closed her eyes, enjoying this moment of loneliness. As if the wind was constantly pushing her up and down, Lily opened her arms wide as she felt this freedom. When she returned to Edwards Wayne''s side, her heartbeat had gradually calmed down. Seeing her still pale face, Edwards Wayne reached out and gently embraced her in his arms, scolding her softly, "Fool!" Lilyughed instead. She hoped that she could be a little more foolish, so that she wouldn''t have to be so clear-headed to face her future life. On the way back, Lily was resting with her eyes closed when her phone suddenly vibrated, as if she received a message. Edwards Wayne looked at the phone in her hand, and then looked at the way she was sleeping soundly. The screen suddenly lit up, and only after a few seconds did it go dark. In these few seconds, it was enough for Edwards Wayne to clearly see the contents of the screen. An unfamiliar number sent her a concerned text message. "Where are you? Where didyou secretly run off to cry? Why is your phone always turned off?? Where did you go? " Edwards Wayne''s gaze was extremely sharp, and in just an instant, he had memorized these words at the bottom of his heart. A hint of jealousy appeared on his face. At this moment, who was sending her such a caring text message? From those words, it was possible to tell that it was someone who knew her very well. They had known each other for a long time. As the screen went ck, Edwards Wayne''s face darkened as well. He reached out to take her cell phone, but found that her cell phone had the password to turn it on. He tried his own birthday but it was not, which made him unhappy for a moment. Thus, he tried Emma and George'' birthdays, but it still wasn''t their birthdays ... He and his children should be her most important people, so why did her password have nothing to do with them? Was there anyone else, more important than him and the children? Edwards Wayne had always firmly believed that Lily loved him, but at that moment, a moment of unease quietly crawled into his heart. He couldn''t help but squint as he stared at the sleeping woman in his arms even more deeply. Lily slept all the way, and when she woke up, she realized that she was almost at the hotel. She rubbed her eyes, and saw the man beside her staring at her with aplicated look in his eyes. "Did I crush your arm?" Lily asked somewhat embarrassedly. Edwards Wayne stretched his arm and said softly: "It''s fine!" Lily sat up, and after sleeping, she became a little more clear-headed. " Someone sent you a text message." Edwards Wayne had always been straightforward with regards to rtionships, because he was honest with this woman. Therefore, he could not bear any of her concealing anything. Lily was slightly stunned. She quickly searched for her phone, only to find that it had always been held tightly by the man in his palm. When she held it in her hand, she could still feel the warmth of his palm. After clicking on the short message, Lily saw the message that caring message. Her pretty face panicked as she quickly cked out the screen on her phone. A hint of unease shed through her heart. Although she did not have a name on this number, she knew that this was Joshua Wayne''s phone number. She was so nervous that she was afraid Edwards Wayne would recognize this number. However, Lily''s worries were unnecessary, for Joshua Wayne only used this number to contact her. Therefore, Edwards Wayne did not know that this was his own brother''s phone number. "Who sent you this message?" Edwards Wayne''s tone became serious. Lily was a little stunned, she didn''t know how to exin it to Edwards Wayne. She couldn''t possibly tell him the truth. Thest time Joshua Wayne suddenly confessed to her, it had already scared her to death. At that time, she had thought to hide this secret in her heart for life. She also firmly believed that Joshua Wayne would not reveal this secret. But at this moment, she did not expect that Edwards Wayne would see his message. If one didn''t want others to know something, it''s best not to do this.There was no wall in this world that couldn''t let the wind pass through. "Is it Bryant?" Edwards Wayne had already determined who that person was. Lily could only let out a hollowugh: "Don''t ask. I have nothing to do with him anyway." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Did he send you messages like that every day tofort you?" Edwards Wayne''s gaze darkened. He felt that he trust her so much that he actually never suspected that this woman had a secret inside her phone that he did not know about. Lily quickly shook her head: "Of course not, he only does it asionally ... He would care about me a bit. After all, we are friends!" Her answer was deliberately evasive. Since Edwards Wayne felt that the message was from him. Then let him think so. Seeing her nonchnt manner, Edwards Wayne suddenly became angry. "You can''t answer his phone in the future, and you can''t reply to his messages." Edwards Wayne immediately said in jealousy. At the moment, Lily only nodded her head, and did not dare to reply. "Alright, I promise you, I won''t reply to his message." Lily could only hope that Edwards Wayne would not pursue this matter. Unfortunately, Lily obviously underestimated Edwards Wayne''s memory. Although he had only seen it for two seconds, for a memorable genius like him, he had already memorized the number very clearly. Because he felt that it was one thing for Lily to not reply, and it was also very necessary for him to call and warn the man. Upon arriving at the hotel, Lily went upstairs to shower. Edwards Wayne used the excuse that he had a work phone, so he stayed alone in the hall. When Lily walked into the elevator, he took out his phone. He pulled out the number he had memorized. But the other party did not make any sound. He only picked up the phone. "You don¡¯t have to worry about what Lily is doing anymore. I believe you understand that she only asked you to help her act for me. Don''t think that just because I broke up with her, you have the chance to interfere, and I''ll tell you right now, you don''t have any chance, and our break up is not true." Edwards Wayne did not wait for the other party to speak, and immediately warned him harshly. In fact, when Joshua Wayne saw this number, he felt that it was extremely familiar. After thinking carefully, this was actually his elder brother''s number. Therefore, Joshua Wayne wisely chose to keep quiet. He actually wanted to see what his brother wanted to say. Listening to his brother''s warning, Joshua Wayne''s face turnedplicated. Could it be that they were reunited again? Chapter 541 Chapter 541 T ¡ªhe other side did not reply to Edwards Wayne''s warning at all, which made him extremely infuriated. Was he ignoring his warning? "I''ve already told you. If you choose not to listen to my warning, or you''ll regret it. Since you are her friend, I can let you go this time. However, if you dare to challenge my patience again in the future, you might as well give it a try." Being ignored by that man, Edwards Wayne was simply angry to the extreme. When he thought there was another manforting Lily, a surge of fury suddenly filled his chest. The man did not answer him, so Edwards directly hung up the phone with a snap. Edwards Wayne''s beautiful eyes burned with anger. What''s going on with Bryant? He didn''t even reply to his words. Was he really so arrogant? Edwards Wayne suddenly had a thought of punishing him. But when he thought of the fact that Lily was only a friend to him, he did not think that it was necessary to eliminate him. Right now, it wasn''t easy for him and Lily to return to the normal situation. What¡¯s more, he didn''t want to break the trust between them again just because of this man''s interference. Edwards Wayne angrily held the phone in his hand and walked towards the elevator. Inside the suite, Lily had just taken a bath and was using a white towel to wipe her long hair. When Edwards Wayne opened the door, he saw the woman blowing on her long hair. After blowing for a while, she sat on the sofa with her hair half wet. Edwards Wayne was slightly tempted by her gentle and quiet appearance. Lily who had just taken a bath showed a natural beauty in her body. Lily was sitting on the sofa in her bedroom and making a phone call, so she did not know that Edwards Wayne had alreadye in, cing her hands on her chest and leaning on the door behind her. "Mummy, are you having fun abroad alone? Did you miss me? " Emma''s pitiful voice transmitted over. Because she missed her Mummy too much, her tender and small voice revealed a hint of sobbing. Lily could see the teardrops on her daughter''s big, watery eyes through the screen of her phone. "Emma, don''t cry, I''m exectly missing you now!" Lilyforted her daughter softly. "Mummy, when will you be back? I miss you so much!" Emma moved her cheeks a little closer as she pouted her lips. Herrge eyes tried her best to squeeze out a few tears. "Emma, Mummy will be back soon. Why don''t you y with your great-grandmother for a few days?" Lily could only gentlyfort her. Actually, she really wanted to kiss her daughter''s little face. But unfortunately, she couldn''t satisfy her wishes even due to thousands of miles far away from her daughter. "Great - grandmother said that Daddy had gone on a business trip and I miss him too. Mummy, do you miss him?" The little guy didn''t really know how to chat, she only knew that she missed her parents a lot. Lily was startled, following that, she turned to look outside and saw Edwards Wayne who was leaning on the door at some point in time. Her expression turned slightly nk, and then, the corners of her mouth rose. "I don''t miss him now! And currently I¡¯m so rxed." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. When Edwards Wayne heard the woman''s intentional answer, his expression immediately darkened. She didn''t want to sleep anymore tonight right? "Mummy, you are so stubborn. I''ve called Dad and he said he missed you and so did you. If you don¡¯t care about daddy, he will definitely be very sad." Emma immediately pouted unhappily. Her childish voice made people want to pinch her pink cheeks. Lily immediatelyughed. She didn''t dare to tell her daughter the truth. Because her dear father was standing right behind herself, so why would she need to think about him? Emma turned the phone over and George¡¯s little handsome face appeared. George stared at the screen and erged his little handsome face: "Mummy, just have fun for a few more days. Don''t miss us too much.¡± Lily knew that her son was the person who understood her the most, and she nodded with iparable gratitude: "Alright, Mummy also wants to use this opportunity to have a good y. You must help Mummy take care of your sister, don''t make her angry, okay?" "Mummy, idiot Emma should also learn how to grow up. Don''t pamper her for every time!" George said with a tone like an adult. "George Scoundrel!" Emma''s unhappy yelling came from the side. "Mummy, if you meet a very handsome man outside, you should go out with them for a date. Don''t worry about how Daddy feels. Actually, he doesn''t want us anymore anyway." George ignored his sister''s resentful eyes and directly said everything he wanted to say. Lily immediatelyughed out loud. His son was extremely good to her, to the point that he allowed her to date a handsome man. "Alright, I''ll definitely look for him. I''ll look for a very handsome man to y with!" Lily snickered and looked at Edwards Wayne. Right now, she had found a handsome man. However, this man had an expression that seemed as if he wanted to devour someone. "Really? Mummy is having fun, I won''t disturb your date with him, I''m going to hang up soon. " After George finished speaking, he immediately hung up. Lily put down her phone with satisfaction, and then she heard a tone of jealousy from someone: "You want to date a handsome guy?" Then Lily made a smile on her face, as she slowly walked in front of him. "You''re the exact handsome guy, and we''re just dating right now, aren''t we?" "Today, the pain from my tattoo was for nothing. You''re still in the mood to look for another man!" Edwards Wayne was instantly enraged and turned around, walking towards the living room''s sofa. Lily was startled, she immediately followed him to the sofa and sat down, then reached out to grab his arm: "Are you really angry?" "I''ll throw my son away when I get back. I don''t want this son anymore!" Edwards Wayne said with an ice-cold expression. Lily was immediately amused by his words, and quickly advised in a gentle voice: "Alright, your son is actually joking with me, can''t you tell?" "This kind of joke, is it funny? You clearly know that I will be jealous and angry, yet you still came to infuriate me. Lily, do you treat me with any sincerity? " Edwards Wayne pulled her into his embrace, then bit on her lips angrily and deliberately kissed her fiercely. Lily was dumbstruck, then she blinked her eyes and replied seriously: "Can''t you feel that I really, really love you?" "Then tell me, whose number is your password rted to?" Edwards Wayne directly asked, because he really did care about this matter. Chapter 542 Chapter 542 Lily was stunned, she never thought that he would actually ask her about his password. Could it be that she had already tried it today, when Joshua Wayne sent her a message? Lily cursed in her heart. She thought Edwards Wayne was no longer going to pursue this matter. "Do you still mind that message? I didn''t give it back. " Lily really hoped that this matter would calm down like this. Honestly speaking, she did not think that Joshua Wayne would send her a message. "I just called him!" Edwards Wayne said indifferently. "What?" Lily felt his heart was about to stop beating, why would Edwards Wayne give him a call? It''s over. Is everything going to get out? "But that bastard didn''t even reply with a single word. Is he a mute?" Edwards Wayne angrily recited a low curse. Lily''s tightened heart suddenly rxed. She couldn''t help butugh bitterly in the bottom of her heart, so of course Joshua Wayne didn''t dare to answer. "Edwards, can you not call him again? I assure you that you are the only one I love. No matter what opposite we have in our identities, I will never fall in love with anyone else but you. " Lily knew that although Edwards Wayne seemed to be a powerful and admirable person, he didn''t feel safe at all concerning their rtionship. Thus, she had to make her words very clear in order to stop him from thinking too much. Edwards Wayne''s thin lips lightly touched her forehead, and said in a low voice: "Don''t me me for being too narrow-minded. Ever since I met you, I only realized how strong my possessiveness and control were. I really don''t want another man to contact you, you must promise me. Lily could not stopughing. She lifted her chin, gently bit on his lips: "Don''t worry, I won''t do that ever again!" Edwards Wayne only felt that the woman''s cold and tender lips were extremely alluring. The fragrance that came from her body after bathing almost made him lose control. "I''ll get someone to bring something up. I''m going to take a shower." Edwards Wayne didn''t want her to starve while he ate, so he decided to feed this little girl first. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Lily nodded! Not long after, a waiter came in with a dining cart. He ced the delicacies on the table and left. When Lily knew that Edwards actually ordered a bottle of red wine, she was indescribably happy. She poured herself half a cup of red wine and stood on the balcony, looking at the beautiful but unfamiliar night scenery. Her mood was veryplicated, and also filled with worry. She didn''t know what Joshua Wayne''s mood was after hearing what his brother had said. She really hoped that he would understand that she wouldn''t need such messages to care about herself in the future. She was also very afraid of contacting Joshua Wayne privately. The Wood Family! On a thick carpet, a little baby, no more than two years old, was walking shakily. She looked like a little penguin and would fall down from time to time. Crystal was still not very sensible, so she did not understand what the expression between adults meant. Ang frowned as she looked at the little baby who couldn''t even walk steadily, with her arms crossed in front of her chest. A servant or auntie who was just passing by praised her incessantly, "Young Miss is so beautiful. She''s already so obedient at such a young age, and she''s definitely going to be a great beauty in the future." Ang sighed instead. "She''s not my son after all. It would be great if she could bring a son with her." When Lynn Wood, who was walking down the stairs, heard his mother''s sigh, she immediately walked down quickly. With a displeased tone, she said, "Mom, why do you look down on daughters? What happened to us daughters? Aren''t you Grandmother''s daughter?" "It''s because I''m a daughter that I can''t inherit my father''s identity and status. Ever since I was young, I''ve hated myself for not being a son. Otherwise, do I need to marry your father and suffer such grievances?" Ang said unhappily. Lynn Wood rolled her eyes, "Mother, then when you are reincarnated, please make yourself a man. You must not let your talent and abilities suffer any more." Ang knew that her daughter was belittling her, and immediately red at her angrily: "Stop talking back here, who told you to bring her back home? I don''t have any milk powder for her, what will she eat? " "Don''t worry, I''ve already called my brother. He''lle back with milk powder." However, Lynn Wood liked her niece a lot. She squatted down and yed with her together. "Has her mother not epted your brother?" Ang frowned, she was only sending the child over, but she didn''te. It could be seen that she still didn''t want toe to our Family. "Mom, don''t you want her to ept my little brother? She also has her pride." Lynn Wood looked at her niece, who still didn''t understand anything, and sighed lightly. As the daughter of the Wood Family, he really didn''t know whether she was fortunate or not. When n drove home, the moment he saw his daughter, his expression softened. Ang saw that he was holding onto quite a few of the little guy''s things, and immediately frowned: "You aren''t nning to keep her at home to raise right?" n said indifferently, "Yes, Anne said that she wanted to travel alone. Crystal is mine." "She was rather rxed. After throwing the child away, she went off on her own." Ang had a face full of dissatisfaction. n frowned, his tone bing colder: "Don''t worry, after dinner, I will bring Crystal back to my own home, and won''t disturb you any more." "Son, don''t be angry, it''s not like I don''t like Crystal. Look, she looks just like you when you were young. Seeing that her son''s face was cold, Ang immediately thought of the scene where he was standing on top of the building, and immediately, she did not dare show any sign of impatience. Lynn Wood shrugged her shoulders on the side, "I really got my own way. Mom, I invited my friends over for dinner, don''t spout nonsense, if you scare my friends away, I will be angry too." Ang snorted in dissatisfaction: "It''s not like you''re inviting your boyfriend back for dinner, why can''t I say whatever I want?" "The person I''m inviting is my boyfriend!" Lynn Wood said indifferently. "Really?" Ang was shocked: "Lynn, you really turned over a boyfriend? Which family is the young master from? " Just as Ang finished speaking, a ck noble car stopped right outside the door. Right after, the door opened, and Leo William''s figure appeared on the stairs. When Ang saw Leo William, she was overjoyed. "Isn''t this William Family''s Great Young Master? Long time no see!" Leo William walked in, and said politely and gently: "Hello, Madam!" Ang immediately stood up happily: "I really didn''t expect you to be Lynn''s boyfriend, it''s really surprising." When Ang''s words came out, everyone in the living room was stunned. Chapter 543 Chapter 543 With sincerity can one change the other''s mind *** Ang''s words caused the entire scene to be awkward. Leo William was startled for a second, then he smiled and exined: "Madam, you might be wrong, I''m not Lynn Wood''s boyfriend, but my brother is!" Hearing that, Ang''s expression instantly changed, she immediately turned to his own daughter, and asked her with her eyes. Lynn Wood nodded her head: "Yes, my boyfriend is called Billy William, not his big brother." Ang''s expression instantly changed to one of excitement. Obviously, this exnation made her a little unhappy. However, she didn''t dare show it in front of Leo William, so she took the opportunity to scold him: "When did you get a boyfriend? "You didn''t tell me to prepare. Come upstairs with me and exin this matter to me clearly." Lynn Wood followed her mother upstairs with an indifferent expression. In the bedroom on the second floor, Ang looked displeased: "I say, Lynn, why are you looking for William Family''s second Young Master?" "Why can''t it be him?" Lynn Wood curled her lips, expressing her unhappiness at her mother''s disdainful attitude. Indeed, he and your little brother are very good friends. Now that he wants to interact with you, your little brother will have to call him brother - in -w. Ang avoided the issue and wanted to express her stance towards her daughter. Lynn Wood snorted. "What''s wrong with that? Mom, do you think it''s that easy to find a suitable man for yourself? I''ll tell you the truth, I like him!" "He''s younger than you, right? How can you find a boyfriend that''s younger than you? Was it reliable? "In my opinion, his elder brother really suits you ..." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Ang still felt that if Leo William was his own son-inw, then everything would be perfect. Lynn Wood frowned and said unhappily: "You like Leo William, but I don''t like him. You have never interacted with his younger brother before, so why do you feel that he is not good?" Ang was speechless after hearing his daughter''s words. Although Billy William was also a pretty good man, he didn''t seem to be hurt at all if they didn''tpare. As the second Young Master of the William Family, in terms of working ability, he was far inferior to his elder brother Leo William. "How far have you gone with him?" Ang frowned and asked. Lynn Wood said indifferently: "What should have happened, what shouldn''t have happened, has happened." "What?" How can you be so casual with a man... Was it him who took the initiative? " Ang wanted to educate her daughter a little, but discovered that her daughter was already an adult. She felt that it wasn''t too practical to talk about conservative theories with her, so she asked someone else a question out of anger. Lynn Wood repliedzily: "I did. Mom, look how old I am, it''s almost my twenty-eighth birthday. At my age, I''m already five or six, are you really not afraid that I won''t be able to get married?" "What are you saying? You are so outstanding and a bunch of men want to marry you? Are you afraid that you won''t be able to?" What a joke. " Although Ang had never been too concerned with her daughter since childhood, her achievements were still something that made her very proud. Mom, I think you really don''t understand the young people''s feelings, and it''s not because I''m outstanding, but because I want to marry. For a strong woman like me, men would never choose to marry me, and they would only want that weak and delicate little girl, who¡¯s pitiful and makes others want to protect her. Lynn Wood could only tell a bunch of reasons in order to persuade her mother to agree to this matter. Ang frowned, she did not know whether what her daughter said made sense or not. "Lynn, could it be that it''s because you don''t have a pursuer that you chose William Family''s second Young Master?" When Ang heard her daughter''s words, she couldn''t help but be a little worried. Lynn Wood understood her mother''s personality the best. If she had many suitors, she would definitely let him pick one for herself. "Mom, don''t think too highly of me. In a while, Billy William will be here, don''t spout nonsense. If you still want your daughter to marry out, think about it clearly." After Lynn Wood finished speaking, she turned around and went downstairs. Downstairs! n was currently entertaining Leo William, the rxed mood that Leo William had just had was already gone. He also belonged to the type of shrewd and astute man. Just now, Lynn Wood''s mother''s expression already showed that she was troubled. Was she looking down on his brother? Leo William suddenly had a feeling that he hade to the wrong ce. Since when did his beloved younger brother have to be looked down upon by others? Of course, he would not oppose Lynn Wood and his brother being together. However, if the elders of Wood Family do not agree, Leo William could only let his brother choose another girl. Seeing Leo William''s slightly tense face, n instantly guessed that it must be his mother''s expression, making her unhappy. "The one in your arms is your daughter?" Leo William had long heard his brother mention that n and his sister Anne had a daughter. "Yes, her name is Crystal!" n said with a smile. "She looks so cute, but her eyes are like her mother''s. She''s very beautiful." Leo William sighed in admiration. It was because he felt that Anne''s eyes were really pretty. No wonder that n couldn''t forget her at all. A hint of sadness shed across n''s handsome face. Anne had already be the pain point in his heart, and no matter when it was mentioned, it would make him feel painful. "Sorry, I heard from my younger brother that you and Anne had a misunderstanding." Leo William exined with a smile. nughed at himself: "It''s alright, I know I let her down. She doesn''t want to be with me right now, and I will ept it." "You have such a cute daughter, so you''ll definitely have a chance to be together." Leo William could only console him. nughed lightly: "Hopefully, she will be able to go overseas to travel. When she returns, I hope that she can ept me again." "In my impression, you seem to be a very confident person. Why did a single rtionship from you make you so negative?" Leo William was also troubled by his emotions, thus, after seeing n''s change, he was deeply moved. He wanted to know why a person who doesn''t care about anything would suddenly view his feelings as so important. n was emotionally moved: "I used to be confident, because I felt that it was just a simple sentence, but after experiencing it, I realized that if I wanted to obtain her true love, I could only use my own sincerity to exchange. No matter how outstanding you are, if you don''t know how to give it, you wouldn''t be able to get the love you want." Leo William''s handsome face froze. These words seemed to make a lot of sense. Chapter 544 Chapter 544 When Billy William arrived at Wood Family, he was holding a bouquet of roses that he had prepared with all his heart. Seeing that his big brother had arrived before him, his handsome face was slightly startled. Actually, Billy William was even brighter than Leo William, the two brothers'' facial features were simr by six or seven folds, but the temperament was obviously different, one was warm and sunny while the other was calm and mature. What Ang was wary of was not Billy William''s appearance, but his overbearing ambition towards his career. Ang had already went downstairs and was sitting in the living room chatting with Leo William. Seeing that Billy William was walking in, her expression was a little confused. Lynn Wood had already stood up and walked over, on her charming and delicate face hanging a happy smile: "Why did you buy flowers for me?" "I saw it on the way, so I brought it along with me. Do you like it?" Billy William''s tone was full of nervousness and doting towards Lynn Wood. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Lynn Wood bit her lips, smiling shyly: "I like all of your gifts, quicklye in!" "Auntie!" Billy William greeted Ang as soon as he entered. After all, wanting to marry off her daughter and curry favor with her mother-inw was the most important thing. Ang immediately smiled gently, "Second Young Master William, it''s been a long time since you last came to our house to eat. I''m truly very happy that you''vee today!" The way Ang had called him, made Leo William''s face turn stiff. Lynn Wood immediately coughed lightly and said: "Mom, let me formally introduce him to you. He is my boyfriend." When Billy William saw that Lynn Wood had brazenly revealed the rtionship between the two of them, he immediately looked at Ang nervously, and was afraid that she would object. n secretly looked at him, and Billy William immediately said: "Auntie, I will take good care of Lynn Wood, I hope you can agree to our rtionship." Ang looked at his daughter''s resolute expression, then looked at Billy William''s sincere expression, and could only sigh: "Feelings are matters for you young people. If you get along well with each other, then it''s natural that everyone will be happy. As an elder, it''s not proper to give any opinions and cut in. You guys can just keep moving on." Billy William was unable to understand what she meant until he said with a smile, "Thank you mother, we will definitely get to know each other better." When Billy William heard her words, he finally realized that she had probably agreed. Leo William suddenly spoke in a calm voice: "Auntie, my brother has been doted on by our family since he was young. Although he is now an adult and can stand on his own, regarding his matters of rtionship, we will also make a general reference. Lynn Wood and I have always cooperated with each other on work, and I have always paid attention and knew about her. Ang slightly froze. Listening to Leo William''s words, could it be that he was also being cautious of her daughter? Thus, Ang immediatelyughed dryly: "Young Master William is right, my daughter is a good girl who is one in a thousand. She has an outstanding work, strong abilities, and beautiful looks. When Lynn Wood heard his mother''s praise of him, she immediatelyined in a soft voice, "Mom, why are you saying all this?" Leo William secretly got closer to Ang, and onlyughed lightly: "We all understand Lynn Wood''s strengths very well, but in terms of love, it''s not a good thing for a strong woman to be weak, so, I hope that we can separate work and personal feelings to discuss." "Leo ..." Billy William also did not expect his brother to have so many opinions to express in a moment, his handsome face froze slightly. Ang could feel that Leo William was deliberately trying to make things difficult for his, so she forced augh and said: "Great Young Master William''s words are reasonable, but, in order to cultivate an outstanding daughter, I also expended a lot of energy. When my dear daughter was suddenly about to be married off by your brother, you should be able to understand my sorrow, right?" Leo William''s smile was not on his face, but his voice was still as calm as water. "Auntit, who did you hear that they will marry? You don''t need to worry about it. Actually they are only at the initial stage of their rtionship, and whether they arepatible or not is uncertain. They might need more time to prove their love. We are all adults. The issue of rtionship cannot be forced. If they are truly suitable, our William Family will not lose respect and etiquette, of course, my brother being able to be together with your daughter is also his fortune." "Leo, don''t say so much!" Billy William was even more shocked when he heard it. Today was their first day meeting with the elders, how did he get into an argument with Lynn''s mother? Although the two of them spoke very civilizedly and didn''t have any intention of quarrelling, their words were very targeted. Of course, n was not angry. He only felt that his mother was too selfish. He really needed someone to properly exin things to her, in any case, his mother did not like what he and his sister said. Since Leo William had appeared, she would definitely take it to heart. Ang realized that she seemed to have lost. Who told her to have a daughter? Women were more likely to be vignt. "Mr William''s words are reasonable, why don''t we just let them handle it themselves? Drink some tea!" Ang tactfully shut her mouth. In any case, it wouldn''t do her daughter any good to continue arguing with him. When she heard her daughter say that everything that should have happened, Ang felt that she did not have the guts to continue arguing. "Thank you, Auntie!" Leo William also politely smiled, and drank after serving the tea. The atmosphere at the scene finally eased up. At this time, Crystal, who was in n''s embrace, suddenly raised her face. n hurriedly stood up and pulled Billy William''s clothes. "Come here, help me!" Billy William quickly carried Crystal and followed n towards the dining hall. When they arrived at the dining hall, Billy William frowned: "What''s wrong with my brother today? It seemed that he had got some gunpowders, and even started a quarrel with your mother." "It''s fine, let them argue!" n s movements were skilled as he helped his precious daughter prepare the milk, and said with a smile. Billy William was speechless: "You really aren''t afraid of causing trouble. I''m worried to death, and what if your mother dislikes me?" "Can''t you see? "My mompared you with your brother and realized that you are not as good as your brother. That''s why she doesn''t have much confidence in your rtionship with my sister." "No way!" Billy William''s handsome face immediately fell. "You have a good brother. Don''t worry, with your brother protecting you, what are you afraid of. It''s like I have a good sister. We are all very happy!" n smiled and teased. Billy William nodded his head, "That''s right, my brother treats me very well indeed!" Chapter 545 Chapter 545 D¡ªempsey Wayne showered and found that Lily was not in the bedroom or living room. Thus, he walked to the balcony. Sure enough, he saw her leaning against the railing with a ss of red wine in her hand. The wind was blowing her long hair, gently and peacefully. "What''s wrong? What are you daydreaming about? " Edwards Wayne looked at her back, and felt that she had something on his mind. Thus, he came over and stood behind her, his voice filled with concern. "It''s nothing!" Lily quickly finished his wine and turned to look at Edwards Wayne. He had just taken a bath and water droplets still hung on his short hair. It was filled with the air of a male and wildness. Lily was stunned when she saw this. In the next second, she reached out and wrapped her arms around the man''s neck, lifting up her toes. "Edwards Wayne, you really look good." Lily would not easily praise him, but just because he said so, did not mean that she did not love him. On the contrary, the more he endured, the more passionate he became. "Have you just noticed?" Edwards Wayne smiled with a narcissistic smile. In the next second, he moved hisrge palm to the back of her head, grabbing her small head, his thin lips lightly sucked on her pink lips as he said in a hoarse voice, "Did you discover it toote? I''ve always looked like this. Why didn''t you say I was good-looking before? " Lily lowered his head andughed shyly: "I noticed it before, maybe because my rtionship with you isn''t that deep yet, so I''m too embarrassed to praise you in front of you." "Do you want me to praise you? Lily, you are so beautiful, which depends on your eyes. I remember that when I was very young, I saw you before, and you were still a little baby at that time, but in my memory, you had a pair of very beautiful big eyes. Now, your daughter has inherited your eyes, and when I grow up, I am afraid that many boys will not be able to sleep. " Edwards Wayne praised her and his daughter with a low-pitchedugh. Lily was startled, her beautiful eyes blinked twice: "You''ve seen me before? Is that true? '' "Yes, at that time, I was only six years old and there was a good rtionship between your family and my family. You were born with your brother, and on the day of the full moon wine, I went there, you were lying in a basket with a heart shaped heart." Edwards Wayneughed lightly. Thinking about the rtionship between him and Lily, he felt his heart ached again. Lily quietly listened to him, she just wanted to rub her face against his chest, she never wanted to leave. "Edwards Wayne, our fates were decided not long after I was born, don''t you think?" Lily closed his eyes and asked softly. "Yes sir!" Edwards Wayne lifted her chin, and gently kissed his: "Alright, let''s eat first. The time we spend together, is never enough." Lily pursed her lips andughed. Why did she love to listen to everything that this man said? It was even more heart-warming than words of love. The two of them ate dinner and when they were almost resting, Edwards Wayne suddenly pulled her into his embrace, pointed at a direction and said: "I''ve prepared a surprise for you, do you want to see it?" "What surprise?" Lily asked curiously. "Close your eyes!" Edwards Wayne looked at the time on his phone, then reached out a hand to cover his eyes. Lily very obediently closed her eyes. When she heard the man''s low voice, she suddenly opened her eyes and saw a building not far away that suddenly lit up with beautiful fireworks. The fireworks that suddenly exploded into the sky were breathtakingly beautiful. Lily looked at the man behind him in disbelief: "You prepared it for me?" "Yes sir!" Edwards Wayne''s thin lips moved: "Do you like it?" Lily looked at the beautiful and ephemeral fireworks once again, and muttered: "I like it, it''s so beautiful!" The firework suddenly exploded in the sky like a giant heart star, making Lily''s eyes to widen. After about 10 minutes, the firework gradually disappeared from the sky. Edwards Wayne suddenly became embarrassed like a big boy: "I don''t know how to make you happy, I just want someone to help me think of this idea, I''m really afraid that you won''t like it!" When Lily turned around, her eyes were already filled with tears. She threw herself into the man''s embrace, and said with a choked of sobs: "I like everything you do for me. Edwards Wayne, I love you!" Edwards Wayne''s choked voice was slightly startled. Since I like it, why am I crying? Women were really difficult to understand creatures. "I love you too, but I''m more afraid of losing you. Fortunately, we have a pair of smart and cute children. With them in the middle helping us, at least we won''t be strangers." Edwards Wayne said with a light smile. "Hmm, I don''t want to be a stranger to you!" Lily''s heart palpitated with fear the moment he heard the words "stranger". Edwards Wayne gently lifted her chin, and seeing her teary face, he couldn''t help but say with a pained heart: "Alright, don''t cry. If you continue to cry like this, I can''t guarantee that I won''t be merciful to you. Because, once you cry, your eyes will move me even more." Lily was immediately amused by his words. How could she still cry? "Are you going to let me go tonight? I won''t let you go. " Lily immediately grabbed his big palm and walked towards the bedroom. The color in Edwards Wayne''s eyes deepened slightly, and he no longer wanted to control the emotions that were about to surge within his. This night, it was destined to belong to them. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. In the morning! Edwards Wayne and Lily didn''t want to get up soon, so they stayed in bed. Lily looked at the pictures in her hands, she had actually secretly taken of Edwards Wayne and the children, and when he looked at them, she felt that he was filled with warmth and security. "What are you looking at?" Edwards Wayne tilted his head, looked at the figure that was inside her phone, and raised his eyebrows: "When did you take that photo? "Why don''t I know?" "If I let you know, then I won''t let you secretly take photos anymore!" Lily said somewhat comcently. "Now, we''re here to take a picture. Leave a note." Edwards Wayne reached out to grab her phone. "No need, we''re like this now. If the photo gets leaked, then we''re finished." Lily immediately shook her head and rejected her. Edwards Wayne thought that her photo would be leaked and be appreciated by other men and immediately gave up on this idea. "Where do you want to go next?" Edwards Wayne''s gentle fingers lightly caressed her back as he asked her in a low voice. "I want to go home!" Lily sighed, "Even though I still want to go to many ces, looking at the children''s faces, I know that no matter how far I run, my heart is tied to them." "Alright, let''s go back!" Edwards Wayne missed his children,too. "Then let''s get up quickly and book a ne ticket home!" Lily flipped over and sat up. Her mood, which had rxed for the past few days, sank again. Chapter 546 Chapter 546 Edwards Wayne booked a ne ticket back home, but Lily suddenly felt that it wasn''t right, so she suggested: "How about you going back alone first, and I put off my flight by two days to return ." The expression in Edwards Wayne''s eyes shook slightly, and then, she tightly locked her little face: "Why do you want to put it off? How can I be at ease with you staying abroad alone?" "I''m not going anywhere. I''m just staying in the hotel for two days. There''s nothing to worry about. I don''t have any speech problems!" Lily replied with a light smile. "Are you afraid my grandmother will say something to you?" Edwards Wayne knew what she was worried about, and his heart hurt. Lily bit her lower lip. Undeniably, she was worried about this matter. "I feel like we''re all adults now, so we have to be responsible for our actions. Since I can''t say anything, then we should calm down. Your grandma is already old, we shouldn''t worry about her." Lily tried her best to make her tone sound more mature. "Do you only care about others?" Edwards Wayne suddenly reached out and pulled her into his embrace, hugging her tightly. His lips pressed against her shoulder, gently biting her soft skin: "When can we also be a little more selfish? Don''t care about how others feel." "You can''t do that. Your grandmother is more important to you than me!" Lilyughed softly, her eyes moistened: "Actually, I can be a little selfish, but I don''t want to make it difficult for you, I can completely ignore the gazes of others. As long as I want to be together with you, your granny can''t do anything to me either, who told us to have two children?" Edwards Wayne''s handsome eyes stiffened, and his strong body tensed up. Lily slightly raised her head from his embrace, reached out, and gently caressed the man''s stiff face with her fingers. "Do you really think I care so much about the looks of others? Actually, that''s not it. As long as you have the courage to love me, I don''t care if my father marries your mother or not. I just feel that your grandmother will be angry. Lily sighed and said those brave words that came from the bottom of his heart. As long as this man loved her, she could ovee all those difficulties. Edwards Wayne''s thin lips fiercely kissed her lips, and he felt that her words had prated into the bottom of his heart. Yes, if he wasn''t worried that his grandparents wouldn''t be able to take it, he wouldn''t care what others say. He wanted to be with this woman, wanted to live with her for the rest of her life, and also wanted to make her happy. But now, the person standing between both of them was the person he respected the most. He couldn''t be selfish. Lily felt that her rationality was about to be melted by this man''s lips, and she frantically reached out her hands to grab his neck, responding even more enthusiastically. It was only until both of them were unable to breathe that Edwards Wayne finally let go of her, and adjusted the slightly messy hair hanging over her ears: "Thank you, Lily, for standing on my side and thinking these things over for me!" "Why are you being so courteous with me? "I won''t argue with you about anything." The corner of Lily''s mouth raised upwards, and she broke free from his embrace: "Alright, you can go back first. I still want to be in peace!" Edwards Wayne could only nod his head: "Alright, I will go back first and leave this room for you for a few more days. If you are bored here, go out and take a look. I will leave you a card, you can buy whatever you want as long as you are happy." After Edwards Wayne finished speaking, he took out a ck card and lightly ced it on the table: "Don''t save money for me. If you want to make me feel less confused, then go ahead and spend it!" Lily chuckled, "Are you trying to sell me off with money? Congrattions, I''ve been taken over by you!" "If I can use money to buy your heart, then I will definitely work even harder to earn more money. That way, I can own your Three Lives." Edwards Wayne joked and kissed her unwillingly: "The children and I will be waiting for you at home." "Mm, you have to be careful on the way!" Here we are, give me a call! " Lily was also very reluctant to part with him. Only when they were alone could they be so madly in love. Once they were separated and returned to their home country, it was as if there was an invisible barrier between them that separated them. They could see each other, but they couldn''t hug each other. He could only suppress the excitement in his eyes as much as possible. Edwards Wayne left early. Lily stood on the balcony and looked down as much as he could, only to see the lengthened sedan gradually disappearing into the traffic. Lily''s heart, seemed to have been carried away by him as well, as it traveled far, far away. As if she had lost her heart in him, Lily sighed inwardly.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Meeting love, but unable to blossom, unable to bear fruit, was this a test from heaven, or was this a punishment? What had she done wrong? Lily stayed in the hotel for one day and one night! She didn''t want to go out, although Edwards Wayne gave her a card that she could buy as much as she wanted. But why didn''t she even want to buy anything now? Was she toozy? Lily sighed, she suddenly felt hungry, and decided to go down to eat breakfast. He couldn''t just hide in his room forever. It would only make his mood even more depressed. Thus, she changed into a light set of clothes and went downstairs. In the lobby of the hotel, Lily lowered his head and went towards the door. Suddenly, a tall figure walked over. Lily subconsciously wanted to avoid him, but due to the man''s deliberate actions, she ended up bumping into him. She quickly muttered an apology in English. "Lily, you are really here!" Unexpectedly, a familiar voice sounded from above. She suddenly raised her head and saw a handsome face. The man took off his sunsses and revealed a faint smile. "Joshua Wayne? Why are you here? " Lily simply could not believe that Joshua Wayne would actually appear in front of her the day after Edwards Wayne left. "I''m sure of one thing!" Joshua Wayne said with azy tone, just like hiszy personality. Lily frowned: "What do you want to confirm?" "Whether you and my brother have a rtionship or not!" When Joshua Wayne said this, he somewhat nervously put on his sunsses and asked softly: "Where''s my brother? He didn''te down with you? " Lilyughed speechlessly, "If you are so afraid that he will appear, then why would you still dare to come here?" "I''m here to work. I don''t think he has any objections." Joshua Wayne immediately calmed down. "What do you do here?" Lily could still feel her unease at Joshua Wayne''s appearance here. Joshua Wayne said with slight displeasure: "I don''t need to report to you, right? Tell me, where is my brother? I want to talk to him!" "Your brother... He went back home, justst night!" Lily could only tell the truth. Chapter 547 Chapter 547 "¡ª What?" Joshua Wayne''s handsome eyes instantly widened, and said with some disbelief: "My brother left you alone again? You guys aren''t going to cause any trouble again, are you? " Lilyughed bitterly: "No matter what the situation between him and I, it has already been like this, there is no way to start a fight. Are you really here to work?" "Since my brother isn''t here, then I''ll tell you the truth. I... I don''t know why I''m here either." Joshua Wayne shrugged his shoulders, looking helpless. Lily''s heart trembled, and could only say: "Then leave soon!" Joshua Wayne looked at her rosy cheeks, and his tone became slightly lower: "Lily, can you not chase me away? It''s not easy for me toe to see you, but you want me to leave?" "I have no intention of chasing you away. Alright, I''ll treat you to breakfast. Can you leave after breakfast?" Lily realized that this was a hall, and there were many people walking around, and it was indeed not suitable for them to chat. Coincidentally, she needed to go out to eat, so she might as well look for a ce with no people, and chat with Joshua Wayne. Joshua Wayne nodded his head: "Alright, I just happened toe here to look for you while starving. What do you want to invite me to eat?" "Let''s go out and find a restaurant to sit down and eat!" Lily was also not very clear about her surroundings. "I know a restuarant. Follow me!" Joshua Wayne was more familiar with this ce than Lily, because he used to live here and would oftene to work. Before Lily could react, Joshua Wayne turned around and walked outside. Lily also walked out and saw that he actually drove a sports car over. Joshua Wayne sat in the driver''s seat. After hesitating for two seconds, she opened the door and sat in the front seat. Joshua Wayne brought Lily and practically went around the entire city. Lily anxiously pulled on his seat belt, and asked with a frown: "Where is the ce that you want to take me to?" Joshua Wayne suddenly drove the car towards a restaurant with a few family members, and stopped: "Actually, I don''t know where to take you, why not choose this ce to eat?" Lily felt that Joshua Wayne seemed to be a little emotional, she suddenly regretteding with him. Although Joshua Wayne didn''t say a word to her, the uneasy feeling spread out between the two of them. "Alright!" Lily did not choose any ce now, she just wanted to rify with Joshua Wayne quickly, and hope that he can leave this ce quickly. He chose a table near the window and ordered two pieces of steaks and some fruit sd. Joshua Wayne looked out of the window, his expression stiff and gloomy. "You shouldn''t havee to look for me!" Lily held the water cup with both hands and stared at the water in the cup, her voice carrying a trace of nervousness. "I know!" Joshua Wayne held up the bottle of red wine and took a sip: "In the past, I felt that my entire life was dedicated to my career, and that there wouldn''t be a period of confusion, and that there wouldn''t be a vague future, But now I think about it - it''s just a kind of dream that I had since young. At that time, the love that I knew only existed in the script and just followed the characters in the script. Hearing his sad words, Lily couldn''t help but feel sad as well. If love in reality could know the ending, as it was written in the script, then how wonderful it would be, and there would be no people feeling upset in the world anymore. "So it turned out that no matter how clear my goal was and how clear my ns for life were, it was nothingpared to a sudden crush!" The more Joshua Wayne spoke, the worse his mood became. Once again, he emptied his cup and refilled it. "Lily, you shouldn''t have appeared in my life!" Joshua Wayne suddenly red at her angrily: "If you don''t appear, then I won''t have these worries. I really wish that I would fall in love with another woman and get the love that I want. In that way, I can give her a beautiful future and work hard to earn money for her. But when that person bes you, I can''t do anything, and the only thing I can do is to watch as you and my brother have sweet lives." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Then forget about me. Forget about mepletely. Go find a woman and seriously love her." Lily could feel Joshua Wayne''s painful mood at the moment. She could notfort him, could not give him any hope, and could only grit her teeth and teach him how to get out of this painful singal love. "Alright, from now on... If I pass a girl with a face like us with Asian features on the road outside the door, I''ll go over and confess to her and ask for her contact number. From here, I''ll forget about you! " Joshua Wayne said as if he was joking. Lily was speechless! "Can''t you be more serious? I don''t believe that you''ve never met a good girl, so don''t take your feelings for her as a game or a gamble. " Lily felt that it was really absurd for him to do this. "Do you know? When I already have someone in my heart, I see other women as a substitute for her. " Joshua Wayne spoke his heart out loud without any hesitation. Lily''s face paled, she suddenly went silent, not knowing what to say. "Look outside the window, one ising!" Joshua Wayne actually started to y this game, and pointed outside the window. Lily immediately looked out of the window and saw a girl with a camera on her back taking pictures. "Joshua Wayne, can you not be like this? This is meaningless! " Lily immediately stopped him. "I think so. The first thing I can do is to let you know what kind of woman I found!" Joshua Wayne said indifferently. "Isn''t it too absurd, too outrageous!" Lily became anxious, she really did not want to see Joshua Wayne ying with his emotions. "Lily, didn''t you want me to forget about you? I''m forgetting you right now, or... "In the future, when you see me, just make up an ugly face. That way, I will disillusion you!" Joshua Wayneughed. The sunlight was shining on his handsome face, making him look like the most beautiful person in the world. Lily waspletely speechless once again. "The second one..." Joshua Wayne suddenly saw another girl. That girl had her head lowered as she walked past in a hurry. "The next one is my target!" Joshua Wayne''s expression was smiling, as though he was not expecting for the next woman to appear at all. Lily sighed, she felt that Joshua Wayne was hopeless. "Do whatever you want, if you think it''s so interesting and fun!" Lily hurriedly took her cup to drink. Joshua Wayne''s gaze stayed on her face for two seconds. Although Lily did not put on any makeup at the moment, with a clean face, her appearance still made Joshua Wayne''s heart move. Perhaps, Edwards was also moved by her sincere appearance. Chapter 548 Chapter 548 He knew that this was not the right thing to do, and now the silence was as if he had stolen it. Lily was also a little depressed. She felt that she really shouldn''t have agreed to drive with Joshua Wayne here to such a remote ce for tea and food. Even though they hadn''t done anything, even hadn''t held hands, they just sat down to drink their tea as if they were normal friends. She still felt guilty, and had a feeling that they had betrayed Edwards Wayne. Joshua Wayne gradually felt that this game was not fun, even if he really went out to confess, but what was the point? "Joshua Wayne, I will not be following you alone anymore. I hope you can understand the meaning behind my words." Lily suddenly opened his mouth, his expression full of guilt. She knew that Joshua Wayne hade looking for her with good intentions, but this feeling, could not continue. Joshua Wayne''s expression froze, after that, he lowered his gaze, and did not know what to say. "Alright, I won''t look for you toe out alone next time. I also know that this isn''t a good idea!" Joshua Wayne remained silent for a long time before he answered her in a low voice. "Let''s go back. I''ve booked a ne ticket home for tonight. What about you?" Lily suddenly felt that the atmosphere was tense and heavy, thus, she opened her mouth to ask. "You can go back first, I want to y for a few more days." Joshua Wayne shook his head. Right now, he was like rootless grass, not knowing where to drift. His heart, couldn''t return to the calmness of the past. "Alright, then I''ll take a taxi back myself. I won''t trouble you to send me back!" After thinking about it for a while, Lily decided to leave first. "I''ll send you on your way. It''s not safe for a woman to take a bus back to the city!" Joshua Wayne was truly worried about her safety. Lily thought about it, and did not refuse. Both of them took a detour and returned to the entrance of the hotel. Joshua Wayne stopped the car, Lily got off the car and turned around to look at the man driving the car. "Be careful while driving. I''m going upstairs!" Lily said a few words of advice in a low voice before closing the car door. Joshua Wayne stepped on the throttle and the car sped off. Lily looked at the sports - car that was flying away and felt her heart tightened. She was really worried that there might be a problem with Joshua Wayne. He didn''t seem to be paying much attention as he drove. Just as Joshua Wayne''s sports car drove away, a white car followed closely behind him, trying its best to catch up. Suddenly, the white car thought that it wouldn''t be able to see Joshua Wayne''s taillights. Unexpectedly, right after turning a corner, the sports ¡ªcar stopped right beside the entrance, and Joshua Wayne actually opened the car door and walked out. He was standing alone on the side of the road with a stiff expression. Inside the white car, a camera peeked out and patted on Joshua Wayne who was standing alone by the side of the road in a daze. Joshua Wayne was still sensitive to the cameraman''s voice as he turned his head and stared coldly at the white coloured sedan. The other side was so shocked that he quickly retracted his camera. "Damn it!" Joshua Wayne suddenly cursed in anger, and then, he jumped into his sportscar. The owner of the white car was obviously also panicking. When she saw Joshua Wayne ring at her, the first thing she did was to run away. Unfortunately, she was just driving an ordinary car. How could it be a match for an invincible sports car? On the road where there weren''t many cars, the white sedan dashed left and right in an attempt to shake off the sports-car that was chasing after them. Unfortunately, there was nothing that could be done about it. Joshua Wayne''s sports - car and the white car were moving together. The person driving the sports - car was actually a woman, it must be a reporter who had followed them here from home. Damn it, what did she get? Could it be that when this woman was at the hotel, she had already recorded the scene of him together with Lily? Thinking about that, Joshua Wayne suddenly turned the steering wheel, the front of the sports car causing a big hole in the white car. The headlights had crashed and rolled. The girl in the white car was so scared that her face was drained of blood, what was this man doing? Didn''t they just take a few pictures of him? Was there a need to chase after her? And he even knocked over the car she rented. It''s over, how can she go topensate? "Stop the car!" Joshua Wayne rolled down the window and roared at the owner of the white car. The white car driver clearly didn''t expect that Joshua Wayne would actually chase after her so crazily. She was very afraid and also very uneasy. The only thing he wanted was to get rid of this man and escape quickly. However, the other side was driving a sports car with tens of millions of cars and her car skills were also inferior to the other side, so how could she escape? With another fierce crash, the white coloured sedan was pushed to the side of the road. "Ah ..." The girl inside the car let out a terrified scream. She felt that her life was about to end here. Joshua Wayne, does he not want to live? His life was even more precious than hers. Why did he force her to such a state of death just because she secretly took a few pictures of him? If she had known he would be so scary, she would have preferred not to take these pictures. Joshua Wayne used his overbearing driving skill and directly forced the other party to a halt. After that, he immediately pushed open the door of the car and stood fiercely beside the other party''s car, and forcefully knocked on the door. Bang! The long-haired girl in the car was so scared that she buried her head in the steering wheel. Her pair of ck, cunning eyes were trying really hard to think of a way to save herself. "Bang!" Just as the girl decided to use the silent method to protest, Joshua Wayne picked up a huge boulder from somewhere and without saying a word, smashed it onto her window. The window immediately cracked and a hole appeared.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Joshua Wayne, what are you doing? I rented this car. You made my car look like this, do you know how much I lost? " The girl immediately became angry and shouted loudly. "Get the fuck down here! Otherwise, I will make sure that your little life is lost here as well. " Joshua Wayne had no image at all, her short hair was a little messy due to anger, but it gave off an even colder and more ruthless feeling. "What are you doing?" The girl was so scared that she started crying. She looked at him with teary eyes and asked, "How did I offend you?" Joshua Wayne''s eyes were cold as he pointed to the camera beside her. "Bring that over here!" "No... That''s the guy I was eating with! " The girl shook her head violently at the thought of having to suffer with all the cameras she had bought. "If you don''t give me this thing, you will never find a job again. Do you believe me?" Joshua Wayne ridiculed the threat. Chapter 549 Chapter 549 S¡ªhe really didn''t think that she would be out of work in the third month of her job. Didn''t they say that Joshua Wayne was a very elegant young noble? Didn''t they say that he was always kind to his friends in the press? Just who was the one who was spouting nonsense? The current of him was just like the person from the hell, making her feel scary. "I... I can delete the picture. Can you please don''t destroy my camera, please? " Only then did the girl carefully raise her head. Her delicate and pretty face was filled with tears. It was truly pitiful. Joshua Wayne looked at the pair ofrge eyes that were filled with tears, and his heart was startled. These eyes, actually resembled Lily''s for a few times. "I am an intern reporter, and I was forced to take pictures of you dating other women. You are the Big Star, which reporter would not be excited when they see you. I really didn''t do it on purpose. You destroyed my car, too. Don''t ruin my camera. Please. " At this moment Elizabeth Jones''s only thought was hoping that this man could be generous and let her off. What''s worse, she would find another piece of news. "Don''t even think about it!" Joshua Wayne snorted, and directly extended his hand out and opened the door, the broken ss scratched the back of his hand, but he felt no pain and allowed the blood to flow. Elizabeth Jones was scared stiff, she even felt that it was extremely painful, why did Joshua Wayne seem to have lost all sense of pain, and did not realize how serious his bleeding hand was? Instead, she directly lifted her camera, and in the next second, he skillfully picked up the card. Elizabeth Jones saw that he took the card away so that he would probably let her go. Unfortunately, her imagination was too beautiful. In the next second, Joshua Wayne directly threw the camera in his hand into an artificialke beside him. "Don''t ah ..." When Elizabeth Jones saw that her camera had fallen into the water, she screamed and followed along with it into the water. Joshua Wayne didn''t expect himself to be this crazy. This woman was even crazier than he was, he subconsciously reached out to grab her, but he only managed to grab one of her coats. With a thump, she fell into theke. "Don''t... Don''t... Help! "I can''t swim ..." Elizabeth Jones never thought that she would be like a wild duck, jumping into the water with her camera. What made her even more terrified was that the water''s depth exceeded her height, making her unable to save herself. Joshua Wayne looked at the woman as she sank deeper into the pond. He narrowed his eyes to think that she could not swim? "Save me ..." Save me... I don''t want to die! " Elizabeth Jones used all her strength to pounce on water, and after finally being able to catch her breath, she shouted loudly. Joshua Wayne just wanted to punish this woman, he didn''t want her to die here. Thus, the next second, the man''s long figure jumped into the water. With his superb swimming skills, he carried the dying woman back to the shore. "Cough ..." "Cough ..." At that moment Elizabeth Jones only felt her five visceras being thrown into disarray, and she was in extreme pain as she coughed out a lot of water. Her whole body was drenched, it was so cold that she was trembling. Her jacket was pulled away by Joshua Wayne, and inside, there was only a gray dress. At that moment, her long hair was sticking to her shoulders, the thin dress was also sticking to her body, making her look very pitiful. "You ... You crazy. You almost killed me! " Although his organs were in pain, Elizabeth Jones was extremely furious. She felt that she was so close to death just now, as if her breathing would be cut off in the next second. Her young life was about to say goodbye to this colorful world. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Joshua Wayne was also in a difficult situation, his entire body was drenched, but his handsome face was still as cold as ever. Facing the woman''s usation, he only sneered: "Who told you to take pictures of things that you shouldn''t have taken?" "That''s right, if I take the photos, this would indeed be big news!" She quickly took back her jacket and draped it over her shoulders. However, she was still very cold, and her lips trembled as she asked, "What is Lily''s rtionship with you? "I know very well that you appeared alone with her in the hotel. This news ..." "If you dare to say even half a word more, do you believe that I will throw you back into theke?" Seeing that this woman was already on the verge of death, Joshua Wayne dared to even expose his scars, and directly threatened back with a cold voice. Elizabeth Jones was so scared that she quickly shut her mouth. The feeling of despair and fear from theke made her not dare to try again. "Fine, I''ll just pretend I didn''t see anything. Let me go!" Elizabeth Jones turned around and looked at the calm surface of theke. Thinking that her food fellow was lying right below her, her eyes couldn''t help but turn red. It seemed that she really wasn''t suited to be a journalist anymore. Seeing her pitiful look, Joshua Wayne ridiculed: "Even if you didn''t win the bid, but you already know, I won''t let you off." "What else do you want? Is it okay for me to smash myself into amnesia with a stone? " Just a moment ago, Elizabeth Jones was stillcent, and felt that she had made a heaven - shaking scandal. Now, she only hated herself for not seeing Joshua Wayne, and wouldn''t have been made into such a miserable state by him. "Alright, go ahead and smash it! If you are injured, I''ll pay for it. If you die, I''ll pay for it! " Joshua Wayne said coldly. "I don''t want it. I''m only 22 years old. I''m going to die. My family will cry to death." Elizabeth Jones was only joking, how could she have the guts to smash her own head. "Then think of a way to make this secret rot in your stomach." Joshua Wayne looked at her sideways, only to realize that out of the teary eyes of hers, there were actually some that were so beautiful that they were moving. Elizabeth Jones frowned, and after thinking for a while, she snapped her fingers: "I have it, since I''m going to be unemployed this time, why don''t you recruit me into yourpany to work? I work under your care, I definitely won''t be reckless." "What qualifications do you have to be my subordinate?" Joshua Wayne sneered, this woman was actually quite beautiful. "I do. Don''t I know your big secret? Just from this point, you have to take me in! " Elizabeth Jones was also a girl with a intelligent brain, and knew how to find opportunities. Joshua Wayne''s eyes instantly darkened. Was he going to be troubled by this woman? Chapter 550 Chapter 550 Of the Wayne Family remained unchanged. When Lily returned to the hotel, it was already afternoon. She poured a cup of red wine andid on the sofa, holding her phone as she flipped through the photos of the children. Unexpectedly, at this moment, in order to hide the secret between him and her, Joshua Wayne had changed his cold face. On the flight at around eight in the evening, Lily packed up a simple trip. Actually, although she really wanted to stay another two days, she didn''t know why, but the sense of urgency to return home made her feel like she was suffering even more. In this sunny city, there were no familiar people, no familiar buildings, and it always gave off an uneasy feeling. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Withplicated feelings, Lily boarded the passenger ne for their return journey. When she returned home, it was already more than ten hourster. She didn''t ask anyone toe and pick up the ne. She just took a taxi and went to her godmother''s house. Xipil looked at her exhausted appearance, and hugged her with a heartache: "Lily, have you seen your father yet? How is he? When he saw you, did he feel surprised? " "I saw him. We were all surprised. He was much better than I imagined, and he also treated me well!" Lily spoke with satisfaction in front of her godmother. "Weren''t you ming him for abandoning you before? I thought you wanted to settle some old deals with him this time. " Xipil shrugged her shoulders and said in disbelief. Lilyughed bitterly, "Originally, I also thought that I would hate to see him. However, after he told me the reason why he abandoned me back then, I couldn''t hate it anymore." "Lily, your heart must be struggling. It must be very painful. Mom really wants to share some of the pain and suffering. Unfortunately, you have to face all of this by yourself, and no one else can help you." Xipil looked at Lily who had already lost a lot of weight, and felt her heart ache. She really hoped that she could find her happiness as soon as possible, but it was not so. "Mom, I''m fine, I can still hold on!" Lily replied with a smile, thinking of the promise that man gave her, and how his love for her did not decrease by even a little, she felt that even if she did not get married and lose her position, she did not feel frustrated about anything. What she wanted was always that man''s tender attention, and as long as his figure remained in her eyes, she felt very satisfied. "Well, are you going toe back to work?" Xipil asked softly. "Yeah, I''ve decided to do a good job!" Lily nodded her head, since she had thought through this matter, she had nothing to worry about. "Are you still living in the Wayne Family? They didn''t chase you away again, did they? " Xipil asked curiously. "I had originally decided to move out, but since my two children did not want me to move, I could not let them go either. In the end, the Old Lady Wayne still allowed me to stay in the Wayne Family, but, and I lived by the beach and on the mountainside, it might not be easy for us to meet again in the future." Lily let out a light breath. Thinking about her lonely life in the future, she felt that the courage she umted would disappear once again. "Look, what did I say? Kids are the entanglement that you guys can never part with. Just to wait, this is just the beginning. Once the olddy has thought it through, she will definitely let you guys be together. Kids are the best binder!" Hearing her reply, Xipil couldn''t help but feel happy for her. As long as she didn''t leave Wayne Family, there was still hope. "I hope so, with your blessings!" Lily chuckled. He suddenly felt that after chatting with his mother for a while, his mood had improved a lot again. "Oh right, let me show you a set of photos!" Xipil suddenly thought of something important, thus, she took out the IPAD and opened up a set of photos, then said sarcastically: "This is a new group of young girls'' group, do you know who their manager is?" "Who is it?" Lily took a nce at them, and felt that these girls'' faces were unfamiliar, but, at such a young age, they were all filled with an enchanting aura, and she did not know if they were wee. "It''s Alice!" Xipilughed coldly and mocked, "I really didn''t think that she would create a team in such a short amount of time and once again kill her way back into the entertainment circle!" Lily''s expression froze, she frowned and said: "Where did she get such a young girl team?" "I''m not sure, but I can see that she is unwilling to be banned. Therefore, if you want to use this kind of method behind the scenes to return to the entertainment circle, you have to be careful of her in the future." So the reason why Xipil paid so much attention to Alice''s movements was because she was worried about Lily. Right now, the matter of Lily breaking up with Edwards Wayne was already known to everyone. Anyone who wanted to trample on her, would probably be fighting behind their backs. And back then, Alice had also lost her identity as a Big Star because of Lily being caught in the police station. Now that Alice had quickly formed a team, her goal must not be simple. "I''m not afraid of her. If she has any techniques, juste at me." However, Lily disapprovingly snorted lightly. If Alice truly had such scheming ns, then she might as well go for it. In any case, she wouldn''t be afraid of him. "She will definitely have some tricks up her sleeve, but the thing that you are most afraid of is that she is secretly pulling some tricks for you, you better guard against her, right now you and Edwards are at the forefront of the conflict, if you want to reunite with him, the most important point is the Wayne Family. Don''t let your current reputation broken in the end, otherwise, I''m afraid things will be moreplicated." Xipil gently advised. Lily looked at her emotionally, his eyes red: "Thank you, mother, I will guard against her carefully." "Alright, mother also hopes that you won''t be tricked by this viin again!" You are my lucky star, and I''m counting on you to be a rich woman in the future." Xipil joked. "Godmother, I might not be able to count on it." Lily said with a wry smile. "How could that be, Quarterly is still secretly in love with you, I feel that there''s hope for the future." Xipil said with certainty. Hearing the word "love" from her mouth, Lily couldn''t help but smile, "Mother, it''s gettingte, I have to go back. Children, it''s time to go back to school!" "Alright, go ahead and greet the two kids on my behalf!" Xipil did not ask her to stay. She was sure that the ones she wanted to see the most were the children after she returned from overseas. After Lily bid farewell to his foster mother, she dragged her whole journey to Wayne Family. When she thought about how she hadn''t seen her child for so many days, it seemed to have been several years. Her desire to return home only grew even more. Chapter 551 Chapter 551 C ire returned to Wayne Family''s seaside vi, just in time for the children to end their lessons. The two little family''s Autumn Sisters were extremely happy to learn that Mummy had returned, and they made sure that Old Garry would bring them to the seaside vi. Lily sat in the living room and waited. After hearing the sound of the car, she quickly walked out. The car door opened, and the two little fellows impatiently ran towards her. "Mummy, I missed you so much!" Emma had always expressed her feelings, at this moment, she hugged Lily''s neck tightly. As she spoke of her love for her, she used her pink little mouth to kiss her face, "Mummy, please don''t go away from now on, okay?" Although George also wanted to hug Mummy, he kept his feelings inside and his mind was more mature. Seeing his sister crying andughing foolishly, he could only stand to the side without moving. "Alright, Mummy promises you. In the future, we won''t run around anymore, so we''ll always stay with you and your brother." Lilyforted her daughter gently. She didn''t expect that after a few days, the little guy would miss her so much. The children were still young, so it was normal for them to not be able to leave her. "Mummy, Daddy has gone to work too. He hasn''te back for a few days, but he came back earlier than you did. He came back yesterday. Emma immediately blinked herrge ck and white eyes, and pleaded in a small voice. It had been a long time since they had a family sitting together for a meal, and the little guy really missed the time they were together. Lily obviously knew that Edwards Wayne had returned early, but she couldn''t agree to his daughter''s request of eating lunch together. "If you want your father to go, then eat dinner with him tonight. Mummy won''t be going up!" It wasn''t that she didn''t want to, but it was just that she didn''t dare to. George sighed: "Mummy, you and Father can''t really split up like this, what about me and Emma the idiot?" Lily looked at her son. She bit her lips: "I don''t know. In the future, you guys can get used to the fact that I''m separated from you guys." "I don''t have a problem, it''s just that Emma the idiot might not get used to it." George said with a very light tone. Emma immediately nodded her head, "Yes, I am not used to living apart from my father''s Mummy." Looking at her daughter''s wronged expression, could only sigh softly: "Mummy is powerless as well. Although I really want to give you all aplete family, this matter, is not something that I can aplish just by working hard. Emma, just treat it as helping Mummy. Seeing that Mummy was using such a serious tone to speak to her, she could only nod her head: "Alright, then I will stop. Mummy, don''t be angry." "I''m not angry!" Lily stood up, holding the hands of the two children and walked into the living room. "Come here, tell Mummy about what happened at school." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The two kids liked to share the interesting things they had done in school with the Mummy. The olddy called Old Garry, requesting him to quickly bring the two children to the vi above for dinner. Old Garry asked for their opinion, but the two children insisted on eating with him. The olddy immediately hung up. Looking at the table filled with the children''s favorite dishes, she felt rather sulky. If Lily wasn''t the biological mother of the children, the olddy really wanted to take the children abroad to live their lives so that she wouldn''t have to monopolize all the children. The old man''s face darkened as well. With the two children making a ruckus beside him, it was as if they had be a part of him. Suddenly, the surroundings became quiet, and the two old men were not used to it. Just at this moment, the sound of a car dying came from outside the door. Edwards Wayne walked in with heavy steps, but upon seeing the unhappy expression his grandparents had at the dining table, he seemed to already know what had happened. "Grandpa, grandma, why aren''t you eating? Waiting for me? " Edwards Wayne pretended to ask with a light smile. The olddy grunted in frustration. "Did you know she was back?" Edwards Wayne could only act and shake his head: "I don''t know, have shee back yet?" If she didn''te back, the children would already be eating with us. Ah, this is really too annoying, if not for her being the daughter of White Family, we wouldn''t be in such a state. Edwards, you haven''t seen her recently right?" The more she thought about it, the more depressed she became. However, she couldn''t get rid of the resentment in her heart. Although she really wanted to ept Lily, when she thought about the abhorrent actions that the White Family had done to the Wayne Family, she couldn''t calm herself down and ept Lily. Edwards Wayne''s expression stiffened slightly, and replied seriously: "I haven''t seen her for a few days already." "How about... You can go down and fetch the children. " The olddy suddenly ced her hopes on him. However, Edwards Wayne shook his head. "There''s still no need. She just came back, it''s normal for his to want to see the children." "But I also want to see my grandson. Go down and see if you can bring the children up." The old lady immediately looked at Edwards Wayne with anticipation. Edwards Wayne frowned when he saw his grandmother being so domineering. "Grandma, she also has a share with the children, and we can''t be so selfish. Besides, children have grown up and have their own choices." The olddy''s expression suddenly changed. She was definitely not an unreasonable person, so she naturally knew that her grandson''s words were very reasonable. "Alright, let''s eat." The old tutor knew that he wouldn''t be able to wait for his child today, so he could only ept the truth. After Lily and the children ate dinner, they held onto the hands of the two little fellows and walked around the ocean. She stood on the beach and raised her head. When she saw the lights of the vi halfway up the mountain, her heart slightly trembled. She wondered if he hade back at this time. "Mummy, what are you looking at?" Emma asked curiously. Lily quickly retracted her train of thoughts, andughed while shaking her head: "Nothing, I just felt that this night was really good." However, George smiled and said: "Mummy, you want to see if Daddy is back yet? He should be back. His study is lit." Lily was startled, she looked at his son and asked: "How did you know your father''s study was lit?" "It''s the room that closes to us. That''s Daddy''s study!" The little guy quickly aim her a direction. Lily''s eyes froze and suddenly lowered her head, her heart aching. What was she doing? Hadn''t she already epted the truth? Why wasn''t she so spineless as to eager to know if he hade back yet? "Mummy, do you want to give daddy a call? Use my smart watch to call him." While George was speaking, he had already taken off his watch phone and dialed Edwards Wayne''s number. Lily was startled, wanting to stop him, but it was already toote. Chapter 552 Chapter 552 "Hey, George!" The man''s deep voice, followed with the sounds of waves of ocean, reached Lily''s ears. Hearing this familiar voice, Lily felt a wave of indescribable longing in her heart, and her eyes turned sour. "Daddy, are you busy?" George immediately asked. "Yes, I have something to deal with!" Edwards Wayne''s voice was as gentle as water, under the night sky, it was extremely alluring. "Oh!" George was a little disappointed. "What''s wrong?" Edwards Wayne heard the slight disappointment in his words and asked concernedly. George immediately muttered: "I originally wanted you to contact my Mummy. Since you''re busy, then forget it!" "Give her the phone!" Edwards Wayne''s voice instantly became slightly anxious. George was startled, but in the next second, a smile appeared on his face that had been filled with disappointment and he quickly passed it to Lily: "Mummy, say a few words to Father. Although it is impossible for you two to be together, but don''t be enemies either, okay?" Lily could only take his watch with embarrassment. George tactfully held into Emma''s little hand: "Come, let''s have a race together. If you win, I''ll give you my toy, but if you lose, I''ll take your favorite toy away and hide it." "I won''t lose! George Scoundrel! " When Emma heard that her brother wanted to race her, it immediately aroused herpetitive spirit. Therefore, when George quickly ran forward, Emma also ran forward with all her strength. The two little fellows quickly distanced themselves from Lily. Seeing that her son purposely helped her keep her daughter out of the way, Lily couldn''t help smiling slightly. "Hey!" Lily then greeted him in a low voice in the quiet night. "On the way back, Are you okay?" Edwards Wayne said with concern. "Not so bad!" Lily smiled, and at that moment did not know what to say to him. When the two of them were overseas, they were so intimate that they could not be separated. But now, after returning to their country, the atmosphere had changed, and Lily no longer dared to get close to him and talk non-stop like they were abroad. "The children must miss you!" Edwards Wayne''s voice was low and hoarse. Evidently, he couldn''t get used to this kind of feeling where he pretended to be unfamiliar with her. Thus, he thought about some words to ask her. "Hum!" Lily whispered. "Any n for tomorrow?" Edwards Wayne asked suddenly, his tone filled with anticipation. "It''s normal to go to work tomorrow." Lilyughed bitterly. "Why didn''t you y for a few more days? Anyway, you took a long spare time of absence during this time." Edwards Wayne casually said but with concern. Lily sighed lightly. "I''m not going to y anymore, just keep myself busy so that I won''t think too much." "If anyone in thepany talks about you, just tell me and I''ll fix it for you!" Edwards Wayne had heard that there were a lot of people in thepany who were looking at her as a joke, but he did not know which one it was exactly. So this was why he urged her to take note of it at this moment. Lily giggled. "It seems that I can still do whatever I want in thepany." "As long as I am here, you can always do whatever you like. If anyone dares to stand in your way, you can tell me." Edwards Wayne''s love for her seemed to have deepen. Lily''s depressed mood instantly improved. The feeling of being cared for and supported by others seemed to have be better. "If you really want me to work in thepany with more peace, then give Xipil a promotion. With her protect, I have nothing to worry about." Lily took the opportunity to say a few good words about her godmother. "Alright, I''ll give her a promotion tomorrow!" Edwards Wayne immediately agreed on her requirement out of her expectation. As long as she asked for it, he seemed to have met her satisfaction at the first time as soon as possible. "Then I''ll thank you first!" Lily was truly grateful to him. Of course, Such a man also made her love him even more. "Why are you thankful to me? I owe you all of these matters! " Edwards Wayne''s tone became deeper and deeper, and his voice became much more hoarse, "Lily, I really want to go downstairs to see you." "Me too!" Lily raised her head, and looked at thentern halfway up the mountain: "We''d better not. Look for another chance to meet, and do not make mistakes right behind your grandparents." Seeing her use such naughty words to describe their rtionship, Edwards Wayne could not help chuckling. "The children are about toe back. Let''s hang up!" Lily saw Emma running back with tears, and quickly hung up. "Emma, what''s wrong? Why are you crying? " Lily hurriedly went forward and hugged her daughter and asked. "George won. He''s going to hide my favorite toy and not let me y with it!" Emma cried until she was out of breath, and said worriedly. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Lily was instantly amused by his daughter''s adorable look. She used the back of her hand to wipe her tears andforted her in a low voice: "Emma, don''t cry. I''m begging for mercy with your brother, and he definitely won''t touch your toys." "Really? Then Mummy, quickly beg him with me together! " Seeing that Mummy would help her, Emma immediately held back her tears and did not cry. George was also sweating profusely as he ran, andughed mischievously: "Idiot Emma, you''ve lost, have you thought about what kind of toy you want to hide for me?" Emma quickly hid behind Mummy and blinked her eyes and said in injured tones: "This is not fair, your legs are much longer than mine, I definitely can''t outrun you!" "But we are the same age!" "It''s different. You are older than me, but you did not give way to me!" Emma retorted in an unconvinced manner. George had already known what a character his sister was ¡ª being shameless was her strongest point. In any case, he didn''t really want topete with her. He just wanted to give Mummy a chance to talk to his father alone. "Alright, since you are younger than me, let''s just forget about it this time!" George shrugged his shoulders and said magnanimously. Lily hurriedly wiped off her son''s sweat. "Alright, you guys are all tired of running, let''s go back to take a bath and sleep." The family of three held their small hands as they walked in the direction of their home. Time went back to yesterday! In a certain seven star hotel abroad, Joshua Wayne threw a new set of clothes to Elizabeth Jones with a cold and handsome face, "Hurry up and put it on!" Elizabeth Jones unceremoniously took her clothes, ran into the bathroom to change, and took a shower to dry her long hair. When she came out, she saw Joshua Wayne standing in the living room and taking off his wet clothes. Out of professional habit, Elizabeth Jones sneakily took out her phone, carefully wanting to take a picture of Joshua Wayne''s upper body. Hmm, his body is much better than what the rumors say. Chapter 553 Chapter 553 H¡ªe had a strong body with a well-defined figure. No wonder those crazy women would go crazy for him without any self-esteem. Elizabeth Jones wasn''t a knock-out and just a very normal woman. Seeing her favorite idol''s great figure, she couldn''t help gulping down a mouthful of saliva. Oh, that''s great! Joshua Wayne tilted his head, catching her drool while alive, and raised his thin lips in ridicule: "Did you see enough? Turn your eyes away from me, and don''t look around!" Elizabeth Jones shrugged her shoulders, looking disapproving: "If you don''t want to be seen, then please go into your own room to change. In fact, I don¡¯t ask you to change it for me." Joshua Wayne never thought that this woman''s mouth was actually quite impressive. As expected of a journalist, her skin was thick enough. Other women would blush when they saw him. Of course, except Lily who was special, she would be the tart ¡ª tongued woman in front of him. Joshua Wayne gave her the creeps when she saw him staring at her. Joshua Wayne was angry towards this woman, and the moment he thought about how she had actually secretly filmed the scene of him and Lily together, he had the urge to tease her. "You want to see it?" Do you want to see more? For example, like this!" As Joshua Wayne was speaking, he reached out his hand and lightly pressed down on the belt buckle. The belt buckle opened up, and the western pants slightly opened up a bit. Elizabeth Jones never thought that Joshua Wayne would actually be so evil, and actually let her see more. Thus, she opened her eyes wide, and became a little excited: "Um ... Are you really going to show me more? " When Joshua Wayne saw that this woman''s reaction was crazy, his eyes narrowed. Could it be that this woman no longer had any sense of shame? Therefore, Joshua Wayne suddenly approached her slowly: "There''s only the two of us in this hotel room. If I were to do something to you here, I''m afraid you wouldn''t object, right?" Elizabeth Jones''s beautiful eyes instantly widened, and then, she swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "You ... What are you going to do to me?" "What can men do to women?" Seeing that she had finally revealed a look of shock and fear, Joshua Wayne felt that this game was even more interesting. Thus, he walked towards her with heavy steps, and spoke with a low and evil tone: "It''s the thing that you wanted me to do for you, it seems that you are also very interested in me." Even if Elizabeth Jones was any slower, at this moment, she seemed to be able to see through the man''s intentions. She was so scared that her face paled and she quickly reached out and hugged her chest with a frightened expression: "Joshua Wayne, you ... Don''t act recklessly, I''ve already been punished. I almost drowned to death in thatke, can''t you let me go? " Seeing that she was finally scared, Joshua Wayne''s gaze became even more sinister: "Let you go? Do you think it''s possible? Do you know that you have stepped on my bottom line?" "What''s your bottom line? Is it because you like your sister-inw? " Elizabeth Jones said those words straightforwardly. Joshua Wayne''s face instantly changed, and became like a wild beast that wanted to eat humans. His tone also became as cold as frost: "What nonsense are you spouting? "How could I love my sister-inw? If you dare speak any more nonsense, do you believe that I won''t throw you out of the window?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Alright, I won''t say anymore. I''ll just pretend that I don''t know about this. Don''t scare me, I''m a coward!" Elizabeth Jones immediately hid behind the sofa in fear. "You''d better clear up this matter. There is nothing going on between Lily and me." Joshua Wayne was simply angered to death by this woman. Elizabeth Jones hurriedly nodded, with a look of understanding, "Yes, yes, yes. You guys have nothing to do with each other. Joshua Wayne ground his teeth in anger, and pointed at the door: "Get out, do not let me see you again!" Elizabeth Jones did not expect him to be so angry, so she pouted: "Didn''t you say you want to hire me as your personal assistant? Do you have to get me out of here now!" Joshua Wayne saw that this woman could actuallye to talk about working with him, so he could only say with a cold face, "But I need to rest now!" "I also want to rest. I want to beg you another thing. You destroyed my rented car, can you pay me a few months'' sry in advance? I still need a few thousands of dors to pay." Elizabeth Jones felt that she was truly unlucky. In order to make an explosive news, she had actually paid her tens of thousands of dors for free. "Are you begging me?" Joshua Wayne''s eyes slightly rose, seeing her pitiful and helpless look. "Yes, I beg of you, if you don''t pay the boss, I won''t be able to get my passport back!" Elizabeth Jones stared at him and asked bitterly. Joshua Wayne nodded his head, "Alright, I can give you one hundred thousand, but you must give me one year''s worth of work for nothing!" "One year? This is too long, half a year will be okay? " Elizabeth Jones immediately revealed a pitiful expression. "No, who told you to take my pictures?" Joshua Wayne was not that easy to bargain with. Elizabeth Jones sighed bitterly: "Alright then, I am willing to work for free for a year, hurry up and give me the money, I need it urgently." Joshua Wayne took out a card from his wallet: Go and pay it yourself. After paying it, return it to me! Elizabeth Jones never thought that this man would hand over the card so easily to her. She blinked her eyes: "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll run away with the card?" "Do you have the ability to do so?" Joshua Wayne gave her a disdainful gaze, "If you dare to escape, then you''ll have to spend the rest of your life in prison." "Of course I don''t dare, I was just joking with you!" Elizabeth Jones chuckled. Since she had the money to pay, she quickly turned around and left. Joshua Wayneid on the bed, staring at the ceiling, but he was not sleepy at all. Although his eyes were heavy and sleepy, his mind was abnormally clear. He had always thought that he had hidden his feelings very well for Lily, but ever since Elizabeth Jones discovered this secret, he started to feel uneasy. People always liked to do a certain thing with a lucky mentality. They always felt that it was wless and that anyone could hide it from others. However, one day, this matter would be exposed by someone. Only after then did they start to regret, fear, and then uneasiness arose. Joshua Wayne''s current state of mind, was just like this. He tossed and turned, being unable to fall asleep. He really didn''t dare imagine how disappointed he would be if his brother knew what he was thinking about Lily. He even wished that he could p himself hard. Because when he was young, his elder brother had protected him and taken care of him. How could he do something bad to his brother? No, he must forget about Lily. However, it was really difficult to forget someone. Joshua Wayne had never had such an annoying moment before. Perhaps, he really should call Elizabeth Jones back and argue with her in order to temporarily forget about Lily. Chapter 554 Chapter 554 The two brothers of the William Family who had just returned from a meal had gloomy expressions. The handsome face of Leo William was even dark. "Leo, what''s wrong?" Billy William reached for a bottle of water from the refrigerator and opened it, he raised his head to take a sip, only to find his brother sitting on the sofa, looking displeased. He hurriedly walked over and asked him. "Lynn Wood''s mother doesn''t seem to be very satisfied with you." Leo William scoffed, once he thought of how his own brother was being picky, Leo William was extremely displeased. Billy William was startled, then he sat down and patted his brother''s shoulders: "Alright, Leo, don''t be angry, I''m going to marry other people''s daughter, so it''s normal for me to be on check, no?" "I had already warned you not to find a woman like Lynn Wood. You guys are not suitable." Leo William felt that any young miss would be more suitable than Lynn Wood. Billy William pursed his lips: "No, I love Lynn Wood." Seeing his younger brother''s expression of indifference, Leo William could only sigh. "Alright, I can''t persuade you. It''s better if you don''t go to the Wood Family frequently in the future, so that others won''t talk too much about you." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Leo, thank you for always caring about me. If I were a woman, I would have surely begged for you in tears to marry you." Billy William immediately hugged his brother''s arm like a little girl and leaned his face towards his. "Don''t disgust me!" Leo William was immediately amused by his brother''s actions. After pushing him away, he walked upstairs. Billy Williamughed out loudly, "Leo, are you being shy now?" Leo William gave him a bored look. "Leo, you''re not young anymore. Hurry up to find a woman. Now I am ning to move out to live with Lynn Wood. At that time, you''ll be lonely guarding such a big house by yourself. Billy William followed him upstairs as he whispered to himself with concern. Leo William''s footsteps paused as he walked up the stairs. He turned around and looked at his brother: "You want to move out?" ''Yeah, since our rtionship was out, I have ned to stay together with her. I will first get along with her for some period of time, and then propose to her!" Billy William said with anticipation. "Then where do you n to stay?" Leo William frowned, his brother''s decision was too sudden, to let himself prepare to ept. "I''m not sure yet, but let''s see what she wants!" Billy William shrugged his shoulders. Ever since he had been with He Lynn Wood, he had always discussed with her about any decisions he would make. Leo William continued to walk up, and said in a low voice: "Go and take a look at the house, and tell me where you like it, I''ll give you money, you can buy it." "Then I''ll thank you first." Billy William had a happy expression on his face. Suddenly, he felt that it was not considerate of him to leave his brother alone in such a big house. Leo William opened the door to enter his bedroom. Feeling the silence of the room, he felt a little tired, which was not match his handsome face. Raising his head, hey on the bed and closed his eyes. His mind was filled with that beautiful face. "Mary ..." Leo William could not help but mutter this name, this name that made him dream. Leo William never thought that his second love affair would actually fall in love with an eighteen year old girl. This was definitely the most unwise decision he had made in his life. Leo William took out his phone and took out the naughty and interesting messages that Mary Ann had sent him. He looked at them one by one, and the corners of his mouth lifted up. In Wood Family, Leo William was envious of his younger brother who was interacting with his girlfriend.. He also hoped that one day, he and Mary Ann would be able to openly hold hands and hug each other, and look at each other with smiles on their faces. But now, all of this, to Leo William, seemed to be something that was far beyond his reach. Leo William heaved a sigh of relief, opened up the website of his phone, and inputted Mary Ann''s name onto it. The news of being ranked number one caused Leo William''s expression to freeze. It was as if this message had just been posted online today. It actually said that Mary Ann''s first love was verified to be true, and it was the senior, Simon Wood, who was two years ahead of her. Following that, various photos of two people strolling in the school and eating together in the school cafeteria were posted. Two men and women of the same age walked together, their eyes filled with the spirit of youth. Leo William''s gaze inexplicably darkened, as a trace of jealousy spread out from his heart. Yes, he was jealous. The one whom he was jealous of was still his cousin. Wasn''t this too ridiculous? Leo William searched for more information and discovered that there were no other pictures that leaked out. These media were simply too ridiculous, talking nonsense just because of these photos, Leo William really wanted to get these people and beat them up. Even though he knew that all of this information was fake, Leo William''s heart could no longer remain calm. Thus, he directly gave Mary Ann a call. Mary Ann seemed to be lowering her voice as she answered his call: "Hello! It''s sote. But is there anything you need help with?" "In the future, don''t get so close to Simon. Otherwise, don''t spread such untruthful news again. I am not delighted about it. Do you understand?" Leo William immediately expressed his jealousy and dissatisfaction. Mary Ann was obviously shocked by his words, but immediately after, she lowered her voice and asked: "What''s wrong? Those are all fake news, just don''t believe it!" "Even if I know that it is a fake, I still don''t feel good!" Leo William was like a grumpy child at the moment, he could not be coaxed no matter how hard others tried. Mary Ann started to giggle coquettishly, "Alright, don''t be angry. If it continues, I won''t meet Simon Wood again in the future." "If the news gets out again, I''ll just take the rose to your school and confess to you." Leo William purposely threatened her. "Ah, you''d better not!" Mary Ann was really shocked by his words, she anxiously said: "Don''t be rash, I promise, I will not try to make you lose face again!" "You even know how to make me embarrassed?" Leo William was immediately so angry for her words butughed out. Mary Ann muttered, "When I saw this news, I was also very angry, but, those reporters loved to catch people''s eyes, so I couldn''t do anything about them." "As long as you don''t meet with Simon, those reporters won''t be able to get it even if they want to." Leo William reminded her unhappily. "Alright, I''ll agree, but can you treat me to lunch tomorrow? I want to see you! " Mary Ann immediately asked pitifully. "Alright, tomorrow at noon, after I''ve booked a ce, then tell you!" Leo William''s mood could be considered to be at ease now. Chapter 555 Chapter 555 W¡ªhich she can rely on. *** The news of Lily returning to work at thepany instantly spread like wildfire. Everyone knew that Lily had applied for a long leave of absence, and at this moment, the news of her and Edwards Wayne breaking up was all the more solid. Lily had applied for leave to treat her injuries. Now that she was back at thepany, everyone felt that if she still had any self - esteem and respect, she should quickly submit her resignation. Otherwise, staying at thepany would be treated as a huge joke. Just as the position of Wayne Family''s Young Miss was lost, there was immediately someone who couldn''t hold back anymore and threatened Xipil''s position of being the person in charge. In a morning meeting, the Vice Director had an intense argument with Xipil over a contract, of course, the argument ended unhappily. Xipil knew that ahe was intentionally causing trouble, and wanted to take this opportunity to argue with her. This was because the news that everyone in thepany was saying that the day when Lily had left thepany was the day when she would step down. As a result, those who wanted to take the chance to trample on them, all revealed their truly intentions, The enterprise would be reshuffled, and those who were in the wrong team would be kicked out. Thus, in terms of standing in the right team, many people cleverly stood behind the deputy director who was openly against Xipil. Lily had also participated in the meeting, and knew that the other side was intentionally making things difficult to her, Not to say, she was not irritated about that. However, right now, everyone knew that she could no longer protect herself, so any words she said would have no effect. Surely enough, the biggest project in Lily''s hands was also something that someone wanted to snatch away immediately. They were the cooperative projects that he had discussed with Joshua Wayne''spany. During this period of time, Lily had transferred the project to another colleague to manage. At this moment, Lily had returned to thepany, but the other side did not seem to have any intentions of giving up the project. Lily directly asked her to give back these projects, but she never thought that she would be even more arrogant than her. "Lily, aren''t you leaving thepany soon? Did you really intend to take all these clients away with you? Can you stop tormenting yourself and make yourself embarrassed? If you want to leave, then quickly leave. It''s impossible for you to take away thepany''s projects!" She told to her in a weird way, with her expression revealing ridicule. Lily could not help sneering: "Who said I was leaving thepany?" "Who else needs to be said? Don''t you have a littlepulsion in your heart? You and Mr.Wayne have already separated, as his predecessor, how can you have the face to continue staying at the company? I kindly advise you, to hurry up and to leave. Don''t wait for a new Young Miss of the Wayne Family to appear. You will be taken out of here when the timees, which will humiliate yourself at that time." she said with a righteous tone,pletely not putting Lily''s anger in her eyes. Lily was so angry that she almost got crazy. If she truly broke up with Edwards Wayne, would these people who were watching the show be so happy? "Even if I break up with him, it won''t affect my job. If you don''t return my project today, we''ll just wait and see." Lily really did not want to be a termagant to argue with her. In any case, arguing would not make any sense. What¡¯s more, she would also lose her image due to it. "Hey, do you think you''re Young Mistress Wayne? Do you think I¡¯m afraid to speak to you in such a tone? I''ve already maintained these projects, so I can''t give them back to you." She immediately sneered coldly. Lily never thought that the workce was such a cruel ce, although she had heard what her foster mother spoke before entering thepany., Having witnessed such a frustrating scene, where the preys were not useful, and where there was a set of rules for survival, Lily finally understood what helplessness was. Hearing their argument, Xipil walked over, and immediately criticized her severely. After that, she indifferently asked the person to give up the project. She immediately threw the project book towards Lily unwillingly. "If you want it, take it!" Xipil said with a cold face: "Go to Personnel Department to retrieve your resignation letter right now, I don''t want to see you toe back to work tomorrow again!" This sentence was the most effective as the expression on the other person''s face instantly froze. After that, she hurriedly begged with a pained expression, "Boss, I know my mistakes. I won''t dare offend you again. Don''t fire me, okay?" Xipil snorted, "Didn''t you feel that Lily and I no longer have a ce in thepany? "Why are you still asking me?" "Boss, I know I was wrong, I just felt that I had made such a good project and didn''t want to let it go. I was unbnced so I argued with Lily a little, but I don''t dare to do it again!" The other party''s face was deathly pale. She was so scared that she was on the verge of tears. "I''ve already made my decision. Ourpany can''t afford a person like you with such a dishonest character. You should be the one in charge of something else." Xipil no longer gave any expression to her, she directly took the project book and turned to leave with Lily. "Xipil, why are you being so arrogant? I will resign at once and I do not care about it anymore, don''t be happy for too long. Who doesn''t know that you were promoted because of Lily! The female staff immediately started swearing without caring about her image. Apparently, she also felt extremely aggrieved inside. Xipil and Lily''s expression froze. They turned back and frowned as they looked at that person. "Xipil, you must be Lily''s godmother, you two are so much more intimate than your own family. She relied on her body to help you get promoted, and with your means, you protected herpletely, so the One Thought Building is only for you. I will ept my fate to be forced to resign from such a company, I swear that both of you will meet the same trouble as me in the near future." After she finished speaking, she packed her stuff out and prepared to leave. "Mom, forget it!" Xipil wanted to curse a few more times at her, but instead, Lily grabbed her arm to stop. Xipil''s temper could be considered to be cultivated very well, but this person only spoke a few sentences and erased both his and Lily''s contributions to Only Thought Building. No matter how she thought about it, her mood was extremely bad. One Thought Building now had a profit increase of nearly 30%pared to the previous time. All the employees of the "Godmother, don''t bother with this kind of person!" Xipil took a few steps, and was still about to curse back at her, but Lily firmly held her back. That colleague tidied up his thingscently and left with an expression as if he had just been scolded to his heart''s content. Returning to the office, Xipil was still filled with anger, "Who are these people? "It''s too infuriating to see others in such a good state." Lily also sighed andughed bitterly: "I never thought that the sacrifices that we have made in the past few months, in their opinion, was just borrowing Edwards Wayne''s talent, and I even turned into someone to be sold!" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Lily, don''t be angry. Those people are too jealous of you!" Xipil hurriedlyforted her. Lily chuckled: "Forget it, I don''t want to argue with them. After all, my rtionship with Edwards Wayne isn''t as miserable as they say it is." Chapter 556 Chapter 556 When Lily returned to her office, she heard the phone on the desk ringing. She thought that her colleague had called her, so she casually picked up the phone and picked it up. Lily didn''t think that the person who would give her an internal call would actuallye from Edwards Wayne. "How do you know?" Lily did not expect Edwards Wayne to be so far away, and the news so well- informed. Could it be that he had spies in thepany? "I know every movement you make at thepany like getting hold of everything in my hand!" Edwards Wayne said in a slightly proud tone. Lily didn''t know whether tough or not. Just what did this man know? "Are you trying tofort me? "Still hitting me. Working right under your nose, I really don''t have any privacy at all." Lily couldn''t help but pout her lips. In front of this man, she seemed to be more and more childish. The tough and tenacious character that she cultivated with before had already been ttened by this man. For loving a person, she became sensitive and weak, and became as naive as a child. Now Lily had precisely cultivated these bad habits due to this man''s deep love "Of course I''m trying tofort you. Don''t worry, as long as it''s someone who''s going against you, I will help you kick them out. I will let them know that One Thought Building is still in your charge!" Edwards Wayne smiled and pampered her to the extreme. Lily immediatelyughed out. To be honest, the feeling of having someone support him was really great. "Then wouldn''t I be too overbearing? I''m afraid it will lead to more gossip. " Lily said while beaming. "Then I''ll reshuffle One Thought Building from top to bottom once more!" Edwards Wayne said without a care. Lily knew that this man did not care about the profits of such a smallpany as One Thought Building. "No, I can''t ask you to help me with everything. I have to learn how to deal with these problems." Lily''s final decision was not to let this man help her. She felt that creating more value for the company was the best way to stop others from talking. "I really can''t do anything to you!" Edwards Wayne realized that all of his decisions would be changed by one word of hers. Lilyughed self-deprecatingly. "I can''t just hide behind you and live a carefree life like this. Ever since you broke up with me this time, I''ve discovered that I''m the most secure here if I have the ability to stand on my own." "Are you ming me?" Edwards Wayne''s tone sank, revealing a hint of disappointment. "I can''t tell what I feel for you anymore, so I feel it. I''m already used for your existence. If you suddenly say you don''t need me anymore, I really don''t know what to do. I''m very sad, very desperate." Lily''s feelings for Edwards Wayne had long ago not been so simple as to only say that she loved him, and had even hated, resented, and grieved before. Thus, she didn''t know how to define the feelings she should have for him. Edwards Wayne''s words, inexplicably hurt, and he also med himself very much, "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have hidden everything from you, and in the end I even gave you such a heavy blow. I will discuss anything with you and won''t be good at making decisions." "I know that you are doing this for my own good. You don''t want me to know that it was I who was foolish enough to want to hide it from the people of the entire world. It was I who destroyed everything that you painstakingly managed." Speaking of this matter, Lily felt very sad and regretful. Back then, he felt like a great detective who had discovered a secret. But now that he thought about it, he was the biggest and stupidest fool in the world. "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. Can we have lunch together?" Other thanforting her, Edwards Wayne wanted to make a date with her secretly. Lily was stunned for a moment, her beautiful eyes moved all over the ce. "Noon? Aren''t you afraid that your grandmother will find out? " "Don''t worry, I will keep this a secret!" Edwards Wayne''s thin lips carried a hint of a conceited smile. "There is no wall in this world that doesn''t let the wind pass through. Let''s be careful!" Lily, on the other hand, was very uneasy. "But what would I do if I wanted to see you?" Edwards Wayne immediately expressed his grievances. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Aren''t we on the phone now?" Lily inexplicably felt that his low and deep voice was like wine, causing people to be intoxicated. "Just talking, how can you quench the thirst for love? You know what I want. " The more Edwards Wayne spoke, the more he felt that wanting to meet his was the most painful thing in this world. "We should all be patient!" Lily decided not to meet him in secret anymore. "How heartless of you!" Edwards Wayne''s tone was full of strange responsibilities. Lily was immediately amused. "I''m a little heartless to you, so you can remember me better." "Fine, since you don''t agree to meet with me, I will endure for a while." Edwards Wayne finally listened to her. After hanging up the phone, Lily was still not calm. In truth, it was not that she was ruthless, but the reality was too cruel. She didn''t want to be discovered by the two old men. She actually had no ce in Wayne Family anymore. For the sake of her children, and for the sake of her confused future, Lily had to stand firm on this bottom line. The Wayne Family! The Old Lady of the Wayne Family sent the two children to school. At the school entrance, he smiled and waved goodbye to the children. Not too far away, in a ck coloured sedan, Lareina''s eyes were also filled with joy andfort. Seeing the two children''s sensible and cute expressions, she really felt like that she was going to hug them. Unfortunately, what right did she have to be the children''s grandmother? "Mom ..." Just as the olddy was about to head back in her car, she heard a familiar voice. She turned her head and saw Lareina standing behind her. "Do you still have the face to call me Mom? I don''t have a shameless daughter-inw like you anymore. " The olddy''s anger rose instantly, and she directly walked over and pointed at Lareina''s face, cursing loudly: "Were our Wayne Family not good to you back then? You have to abandon your two children and focus only on your own happiness!" Lareina lowered her head, unable to say a single word of rebuttal. She should have been scolded, and she too was filled with guilt. "I know I don''t have the right to call you that, but I really have something important to talk to you about this time, is that okay?" Lareina''s expression was serious, and was filled with pleading. "Heh, who do you think you are? Why should I talk to you? " The olddy gritted her teeth with anger and turned to leave. Lareina immediately said anxiously: "I will divorce with Wayne White. I only beg you, don''t break the rtionship between Edwards and Lily." The olddy stopped in her tracks and turned to look at Lareina, her face filled with disbelief. Chapter 557 Chapter 557 I ¡ª t was normal for the olddy to be shocked. More than ten years ago, Lareina wanted to leave the Wayne Family and marry Wayne White. After hearing that she had married Wayne White, their rtionship had always been harmonious. The olddy thought that Lareina would once again be selfish and live her life with Wayne White, but now, Lareina''s decision had once again shocked her. Lareina saw that the olddy was staring at him fixedly, as if she found it strange that she had made such a decision. "I have considered it seriously. I am not joking. Wayne White and I have both decided to get a divorce and let them." Seeing the olddy''s doubtful expression, Lareina could only express her meaning even more seriously. The olddy sneered, with her tone still containing ridicule, "Stop being such a good woman here, let them? Isn''t your heart ck? In order to get your happiness, you are so selfish that I get to know you well again. Now you have suddenly be such a good person that I can¡¯t get used to it." Lareina''s face, was somewhat getting pale. The words of the olddy were unpleasant to hear and piercing to the ear. "Why didn''t you ask me why I was so determined to leave your son that year?" Lareina suddenly said, with sorrow in her voice. It was as if she, too, had been greatly misunderstood. The olddy''s expression changed instantly and she became even more furious, "Stop using my son wrongly. My son married the wrong person, that''s why he was killed by you. Do you still haveExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. the face to mention him?" "I know you hate me, but there is one thing you probably don''t know. Is it really me that caused your son''s ident? No, he did it because of the other woman! " Lareina suddenly told her the secret that had been kept in for so many years, causing her face to flush red, excitement and even disappointment. She pointed at Lareina, "Shut your mouth immediately, I don''t allow you to speak out something bad of my son. With his good character, how could there be other women, and currently he''s in heaven, whether he''s good or bad is up to you to decide. I''m not blind yet, so don''t ruin his reputation here." Lareina lowered her head with a bitter expression and herughter sounded sad: "Right, of course he''s your good son. He''s filial and gentle, what''s more, he treats me pretty well, but he has never loved me. He only treated me as his wife with respect. But, for a marriage, if there''s no love, then it''s like a pool of stagnant water, making everyone in despair." "Lareina, you said all of these just to give yourself an excuse to be right. Do you think I would believe you?" The olddy scolded her angrily, her old face flushing red. "What I said was the truth. The woman he loved called me a few times, begged me, threatened me, asked me to leave Wayne Family, and made room for her, but at that time, I had tolerated all of frustration considering that our two children were still young, but your son really went too far, he lied to me for going on a business trip, but took the woman out to y for a long time. Every night, I received photos of them embracing each other, and if you don''t believe me, I can show them to you!" As Lareina said that, she reached into her bag and took out a few photos, walking towards the olddy and handing them over to her. The olddy froze, with her ashen face. Looking at the photos, her hands trembled, but at that moment she didn''t dare to pick them up. As my wife and mother, I have always done my best. However, I really can''t bear to be misunderstood for the rest of my life just like that, so I''ve also chosen love. You guys can call me selfishness, but I feel that if I don''t make a decision for myself, then I''ll never have the courage to take another step in my life. Seeing that the olddy did not dare to take the photos, Lareina could only continue to speak of the sorrow in her heart. In the end, the olddy took the photos and flipped through them one by one, her body trembling uncontrobly. "That vixen!" The olddy cursed in hatred. She knew the woman in the photo who was embracing her son, and it was she who stopped her son from being together with her. However, she didn''t expect that this woman would still pester her son and not let him go. Even when her son was married, she still wouldn''t let him go. The olddy was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She really wanted to tear that charming smile of the woman in the photo to pieces. Lareina stood calmly at the side and watched. She felt that the pain she had endured for more than ten years had finally been alleviated. At the very least, she did not let her son know about this matter, nor did she let the old man know about it. "How can this be?" The olddy suddenly lost her bnce and started crying. Seeing her crying expression, Lareina consoled her, "I didn''t dare to tell you and my son because I was afraid that he would disappoint you two." The olddy raised her head and looked at Lareina with aplicated gaze: "My son has let you down, but the children are innocent. Why did you abandon them?" "In this matter, I have always felt guilty and med myself. Therefore, I want to correct the mistakes I made. I hope that you can fulfill my wish." Lareina sighed as she spoke. Maybe because she was old, but there were many things that she had learnt to be indifferent to. The olddy wiped her face with the back of her hand. "Are you going to show these photos to your two sons?" Lareina shook her head, her voice filled with sorrow: "Of course not, I would rather let my son never know the true character of their father." "You do have good intentions, but if you leave them behind, they will still me you!" The olddy heaved a sigh of relief. She had mixed feelings when she saw her son smiling while holding another woman in his arms. She really didn''t know how she would feel if her two grandchildren saw her smile. Back then, you really shouldn''t have epted me to marry into the Wayne Family. Your son and I didn''t have any love for each other, so maybe you agreed to let him marry the woman he loved. Lareina said bitterly. The olddy was silent. Of course she knew about this, she was responsible as well. "Am I really old? I don''t know how important love is in marriage." The olddy also started to mock herself. It was rare for Lareina to hear her say such a sentence calmly, sheughed sorrowfully: "A happy marriage with love, I feel that Edwards and Lily truly love each other, and separating them is too cruel!" The olddy snorted: "It was Wayne White who asked you toe and beg for mercy, right? Chapter 558 Chapter 558 In the end, Lareina still did not get the olddy''s permission. She left in a carriage, disappointed and sad. The olddy cried loudly, her expression was also very sad. She sat in the car, holding the photos Lareina had given her, tearing them one by one. "This damn vixen. Seeing that I didn''t care about you, you killed my precious son. You better not be alive. See if I take care of you or not." The olddy tore at the picture as if she were going to separate the two in it, and at the same time railed at the culprit who had broken up his son''s marriage. The driver''s hands trembled as he listened to the olddy''s words, which were even more ruthless than before. From the looks of it, the olddy was really going to show her power. It took the olddy a lot of effort to tear all the pictures to pieces, and then, resentfully, she had the driver pull over. She directly asked the driver to take out a lighter and burned all of the woman''s photos into ashes on the way back home. The only other half of the photos were of her son. The olddy could not help cursing, "You fool, why do you like that seductive woman so much? "You didn''t know that she had a face that could bring cmity to a country, and would bring harm to you sooner orter. But now, after you go to heaven, maybe she will climb up to get close to someone else and have a good life." After the olddy finished cursing her son, she immediately called her grandson Edwards Wayne. When Edwards Wayne saw his grandmother''s call, he immediately became refreshed and asked in a gentle tone, "Grandmother, you were looking for me?" The olddy''s expression recovered its calmness, she directly spoke: "Investigate a woman named Anna Jones for me, tell me her current address and phone number." When Edwards Wayne heard his grandmother''s furious tone, he was shocked. "Grandma, does this woman have enmity with you?" "Yes, she has a huge grudge with me, go investigate it immediately!" The olddy gritted her teeth and said bitterly. "Oh, Grandma, can you tell me how she offended you?" Edwards Wayne also wanted to know more about his grandmother''s enemy. "Don''t ask so clearly, this is a grudge between her and me." The olddy interrupted his curiosity. Edwards Wayne had no choice but to ask: "Alright, I''ll have someone investigate this woman." "Be quick, it would be best if you investigate everything thoroughly for me today!" The olddy was so irritated to the extreme. It was because of the alcohol that her son had gotten into a car ident. The olddy really wanted to know whether this Anna Jones had anything to do with it. "Grandmother, don''t be anxious. I''ll definitely check it out as soon as possible." Edwards Wayne could tell that his grandmother was extremely angry, so after hanging up, he quickly ordered his trusted aide Larry to quickly investigate this woman called Anna Jones. Under Larry''s investigation, a detailed list appeared on top of Edwards Wayne''s table. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. This Anna Jones is the wife of the chairman of the Tang Group. More than ten years ago, she had changed her name, and I heard that when she was young, she was a rare beauty, and she was once a model. She is now quite famous in the world of women. Larry asked curiously. Edwards Wayne frowned, if he knew, he would not be so depressed, how did this woman offend Grandma? It wasn''t enough to make her angry. "Alright, don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask, go back to work!" Edwards Wayne put away the information and raised his hand towards Larry. Larry naturally did not dare to be curious anymore, and respectfully retreated. Edwards Wayne had a general understanding of Anna Jones, then he took a photo and sent it to his grandmother''s phone. The olddy couldn''t wait to see how this woman was doing. When she saw the information her grandson had sent her, she quickly put on her reading sses and carefully looked at it. "This vixen actually changed her name. No wonder I''ve never heard of her. Hah, her methods are really brilliant. She''s even gotten rich again." After the olddy saw this, she immediately became angry, and saw that woman''s telephone number. Thus, she directly pulled it out. A gentle female voice was heard, "Hello, who is this?" "Anna Jones, you can''t even recognize my voice?" The olddy mocked him mockingly, her tone filled with authority. The other party remained silent for a few seconds before politely replying, "I''m sorry, but you may have made the wrong call. I don''t know you." "You don''t know me? Stop pretending, originally you impatiently wanted to marry my son. Now you are telling me, you actually do not recognize me, Anna Jones, could it be that noble people forget everything? " The olddy immediately mocked her. The other party''s tone became unnatural, "You might have found the wrong person." The olddy wanted to insult her a few more times, but the other party hung up the phone impatiently. From the looks of it, she was feeling guilty. The olddy coldly snorted, "You actually dared to hang up on me. Sooner orter, you will get my grandson to deal with you." Nightfall! After working for the whole day, Lily returned home a little tired, and saw two little guys obediently sitting on the sofa, doing homework. Their homework was done by hand, and George had already done it long ago. He was currently teaching Emma how to do it. "Mummy, you''re back! Are you tired today? " Emma was bing more and more considerate towards her. Lily gently stroked her little head: "Mummy is not tired, as long as I see you, I won''t be tired." "Mummy, we still want to eat with you tonight!" George also walked over and said with a smile. Lily was extremely touched. The two children were very considerate, and even if she hadn''t deliberately requested it, they were still on her side. "How about, tonight, both of you go and eat with Dad once a day, and I think this will be better." Although Lily was moved, when she thought about how the two old men had gotten used to the existence of children, she was definitely reluctant to part from them. "But, if we don''t stay, then you just eat alone. Eating alone is very boring." Emma said as she blinked her big eyes. "I''m not bored!" Lilyughed and said: "I''ve been busy the whole day, and am really hungry." The two little fellows blinked their big ck eyes, unable to figure out whether Lily''s words were true or false. Lily could only say in a gentle voice, "Hurry up to have Old Garry bring you up. After you have eaten,e down and sleep!" Just as Lily was urging the two kids to goupstairs to eat, a tall figure suddenly appeared outside the door. "Yeah, dad is here." Emma cried out in disbelief. Chapter 559 Chapter 559 T ¡ª he little guy''s happy shouts startled Lily. She couldn''t help turning around and see Edwards Wayne standing straight in front of the door under the light''s shadow. Why did Edwards Waynee down? Lily was in disbelief. Logically speaking, the olddy shouldn''t have let hime to see her. Although he was a bit scared, he was more happy. However, in front of these two little fellows, no matter how much more violent Lily''s feelings were, she could only suppress them and did not dare to show it on her face. Only that pair of clear, watery eyes were already brimming with happiness. "Daddy, why are you here?" George was also surprised, he immediately ran over, raised his head, and extended his hand out to grab Edwards Wayne''s big hand. When Edwards Wayne saw Lily''s figure, the rhythm of his heart sped up. When he had seen her so often in the past, he had not expected that she would actually look so beautiful and enchanting in his work attire. Now, with just a casual nce, it actually made his chest feel hot. The woman''s slender and long legs were revealed. She had a pair of ck high heels and her long hair was tied into a ponytail. She looked clean and elegant, giving her a sense of elegance. "I''lle down and take you guys up for dinner!" Edwards Wayne''s voice was low, but his eyes were zing with fire as he looked at Lily. Being stared at by him like this, Lily had the urge to throw himself into his arms. Lovesick was so strong that it made people throw their lives away. He had never experienced such a feeling before. Now, when two people loved each other but could not, this feeling was like a burning me in his heart. It was a heart-wrenching feeling. When Lily heard that Edwards Wayne came down just for the sake of the two children, a trace of pain inexplicably shed through his heart. Therefore, she turned to the two kids and said, "Your dad is here to pick you up. Hurry up and have dinner with him. We''ll y again after that!" The two children''s feelings were bing more and more sensitive. After hearing Mummy''s words, they both revealed sad and small expressions. Edwards Wayne suddenly said to the children: "All of you wait downstairs, I will go upstairs to chat with Mummy." Seeing that Edwards Wayne wanted to go upstairs with her alone, with her eyes trembled. The next second, the man walked in front of her and raised his eyebrows at her. Lily panicked, and asked him: "What are you doing?" "Just follow me upstairs!" Edwards Wayne walked up the stairs. The two little fellows blinked their big eyes with a strange expression. Why did father want to go upstairs to chat with Mummy? Was it something they couldn''t listen to? Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Daddy, you better not bully Mummy!" George suddenly shouted. Edwards Wayne speechlessly returned a look at his son, indicating that he definitely would not bully their Mummy. Lily lowered his head andughed. His son was way too careful. When they reached the second floor, Edwards Wayne immediately grabbed Lily by his wrist and brought her to the guest room that he slept in. As the door closed softly, Edwards Wayne impatiently embraced her and tightly hugged her into his embrace. Her thin lips were already searching for her soft lips. "Edwards Wayne... "Don''t do that!" Although Lily was also deeply engrossed in his embrace and passionate kiss, this was the Wayne Family, where she was at. Any movements in the wind or grass between them would make the olddy aware, and at that time, all the crimes would be brought to her doorstep. She didn''t want to be kicked out because she was fond of his lips. Even if she didn''t care for him, she wanted to think for her two children. Edwards Wayne also knew that his actions were just too crazy, but when he was alone with her, he couldn''t suppress the urge in his heart, and only wanted to embrace her. After giving her a light kiss, Edwards Wayne released her and panted a little: "I don''t know what''s wrong with my grandmother today. She suddenly told me to call you out to eat!" "Huh?" Lily was in disbelief, the olddy actually told her to go and eat? The first thought in his heart was, Not good. "Did your grandmother find another way to punish me?" Lily''s face became slightly pale. Edwards Wayne shook his head: "I''m not sure either, when I came back, my grandmother told me to come down and find you. Maybe it''s because the two children aren''t willing to apany her, so she suddenly asked me to have a meal with you." "If that''s really the case, then that''s great!" Lilyughed bitterly, but felt that the situation wasn''t as good as he said it was. Edwards Wayne still walked over and gently hugged her from behind, his thin lips resting on her shoulder. Smelling the faint fragrance from her body, he said in a low voice: "No matter what, this is at least a good start. My grandmother is a very stubborn person, if you want her to ept us, our path is still very long. A sh of bitterness shed across Lily''s face: "I''m just afraid that you won''t be able to hold on." "You don''t believe me that much?" Edwards Wayne''s thin lips lightly sucked at her neck, as if he was punishing her for her nonsense. Lily felt her soul trembling from his kiss, she quickly left his embrace, looked out the window at the dense night sky, and sighed: "It''s not that I don''t believe you, I just don''t believe in fate, I keep feeling like it''s teasing me intentionally." "Destiny is also in our hands. Perhaps this is a test for us, a test of our sincerity." "My heart, isn''t it real enough?" Lilyughed at herself. Ever since she was young, this was the first time she sincerely wanted to repay the taste of love. However, the taste of sweetness immediately reced the bitterness. Seeing that she was so unconfident and also anxious. He held her small hand, and kissed the back of her hand with his thin lips, saying in a hoarse voice: "Lily, wait patiently. As long as we don''t give up easily, no one will be able to separate us." Lily''s negative emotions were moved by his sincere words. A smile surfaced on her face and her tone became optimistic, "You''re right, as long as we don''t give up, we will definitely have a chance." "How about... We want another child, so that my grandmother can''t do anything to us! " Edwards Wayne smiled, and said with some evil intent. Lily''s face instantly flushed red, after that, she resolutely said: "No, children are not used to making deals, if not for the fact that they are from a loving family, then it is us as parents who will not take responsibility for them." Seeing her seriously consider the feelings of a child, Edwards Wayne couldn''t help feeling respectful to her. If a woman''s soul was kind, then she will be truly attractive. "Let''s go, don''t worry about the children!" Edwards Wayne was no longer joking about having children. Lily nodded and followed him downstairs. Chapter 560 Chapter 560 The two of them drove, with their children, around the pleasant mountain road, towards the brightly lit vi halfway up the mountain. "Mummy, did great-grandmother agree to let you stay with Father?" The two little fellows were very happy, because they could eat with their parents again. "I don''t know!" Lily was also worried, afraid that the situation would be even worse than she imagined. The two little fellows had no choice but to sulk. Reaching the mountainside, Lily was not unfamiliar to this ce, where she and Edwards Wayne had quarreled over the issue of the children''s custody before. At that time, Edwards Wayne was as arrogant as a dictator. He ignored her and wanted to snatch the two children away from her. When he thought of the arguments that had happened long before, no matter how infuriated he was at that time, now he considered it as such an interesting memory. Reaching the living room, Lily saw the olddy sitting on the sofa with a stern expression. Edwards Wayne took the two children and walked to her side, and winked at the two little fellows. "Grandmother ..." The two little fellows immediately stuck to her in their childish voices, and each grabbed one of the olddy''s arms. Although the olddy still wanted to keep a straight face, she couldn''t hold it back anymore when she saw the two adorable kids. She couldn''t help but reveal a kind smile, "I thought you were going to abandon my great-grandmother, you heartless brat!" "How could that be? Grandmother was so kind to us, we didn''t even have time to love you!" George''s sweet mouth made the old man quite happy. The olddy''s face lit up. Old people were the ones who couldn''t do anything about children. Lily stood at the door and looked at the olddy hesitantly, he did not know whether he should speak or not. The olddy was amused by the two little fellows. She then looked towards Lily, "Come over and sit as well." Lily could only walk over lightly and sit down on the sofa. The olddy sighed, "At first, I didn''t want to see you again for the rest of my life, but I really don''t want to part with these two little guys. So, from now on,e over and eat together." Lily''s beautiful eyes shed, and they looked at each other, Edwards Wayne''s lips curled up into a happy smile. "Thank you, great-grandmother. I love you so much!" Emma immediately pouted and kissed the old lady''s face. The olddy knew that the two little fellows wished for Lily toe over for dinner as well. "Thank you,dy ..." Lily was also extremely grateful. However, the olddy coughed unnaturally, "I only agreed to let youe up for dinner, I didn''t promise you anything else." "I know!" Lily was still very happy. After removing the first forbidden technique, she could look forward to the second trial. Actually, she knew that the olddy was not bad, but her personality was too stubborn. Lily did not hate her either, because his own father had indeed hurt the Wayne Family. At least the olddy did not get her out of Wayne Family, and at least she was not restricted from interacting with her children. Lily was already very grateful to her. "Let''s eat!" The olddy took the two children''s hands and walked towards the table. Edwards Wayne said: "I will go upstairs and pick Grandfather downstairs!" The old tutor had been sitting on his wheelchair the entire time as the weather became cold and it wasn''t convenient for him to move his legs. Edwards Wayne went up the stairs and found his grandfather in his study. He was reading a book, and after leaving the business circles, the old man loved to cultivate his mental state, and he had long lost his sharpness from back then, bing more and more benevolent. "Grandfather, let''s go eat!" Edwards Wayne knocked on the door and came in as he asked softly. The old man put down the book in his hands, looking at his grandson''s joyful expression, and said faintly, "Your grandmother has agreed to let you two stay together?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Edwards Wayne raised his eyebrows indifferently, "No, she just agreed to let youe over for dinner." "This old woman ..." The old man couldn''t help but chuckle softly. Edwards Wayne saw that his grandfather seemed to take a lighter view of this matter, and hurriedly seized the opportunity to plead him. "Grandfather, help me persuade my grandmother, and let her quickly restore my rtionship with Lily." "Don''t you understand her character? I can''t dissuade her. " The old man shrugged his shoulders. Perhaps because he was getting on in years, the old man''s view of things was a bit weaker than the olddy''s. "Grandfather, have you ever thought that it was you who pampered Grandma to such an extent!" Edwards Wayne frowned helplessly. Your grandma was quite outstanding and unique when she was young. Your father''s death gave her a huge impact, so it''s better for you to take care of her. I believe that as long as you can hold on for a while longer, she''ll soften her heart. Although he was old, his love for his wife remained the same. Edwards Wayne could only smile helplessly: "It''s indeed because I understand her that I never dared to make her angry." "You should treat her like a child now. We''re already old, and she won''t be able to live for more than a few years!" He truly hoped that his grandson wouldn''t bear a grudge in his heart. Edwards Wayne nodded: "I will!" At the dining table, the whole family had finally gathered together once again, but Lily still did not dare to rx too much. The olddy suddenly said faintly, "Joshua is getting worse and worse. He hasn''te to visit me for so long!" Edwards Wayne immediately smiled: "He probably has someone he likes recently. I know that on his Facebook, he often updated some mncholy words." Lily who was holding a spoon to drink the soup felt her finger tremble, and the jade spoon fell into her bowl, letting out a ding sound. Everyone looked at her strangely. Lilyughed embarrassedly: "My hands are a little sore after taking the brush for an entire day!" Her exnation did not cause any waves. The olddy was shocked by Edwards Wayne''s words. Then, with a face full of joy, she asked: "Really? Did you call him? Did he really get a girlfriend? " "I guess. I called him and he didn''t talk to me about it!" Edwards Wayne said with a smile. The olddy heaved a sigh of relief. "If he really does have someone he likes, that''s great. He''s not young anymore. It''s time to find a partner." Lily''s heart was in a state of unease. At this moment, some of the images that shed through her mind were the words that Joshua Wayne had confessed to her. Lily could not help crying out in her heart, what a bad situation, if the olddy knew about this, the atmosphere, which she had calmed down with great difficulty, would be destroyed again. No, she had to find a chance to make Joshua Wayne keep this secret inside his heart forever. "What''s wrong with you? You''re distracted by food? " Seeing that she ate as if she was counting grains of rice, Edwards Wayne immediately asked her in a low voice. Lily raised her eyes as if she was frightened, a look of panic shed across her face, and she immediately startedughing, "I ... I actually ate outside before, so I''m not too hungry yet." Chapter 561 Chapter 561 Cire was anxious and afraid at the same time. Her beautiful eyes were lowered and they flickered with a sense of guilt. However, the olddy said lightly, "In the future, you should go home to have your meal. Don''t eat outside again." Lily quickly nodded, "Alright, I won''t do it anymore!" Skipping over the topic with Lily, the olddy continued to be concerned about the her grandson''s marriage. "If he doesn''t want to tell the truth, then think of a way to investigate which woman he has been close to recently and find out the evidence. I want to see if he still wants to tell me the truth." The old lady could not wait to see which kind of woman her grandson would fall for. The olddy The olddy knew better that her young grandson was such a picky eater when it¡¯s about finding out a soul mate to spend lives together. When talking about her young grandsons, she was also so proud of them two. Edwards had fully matured and achieved great aplishment in such a young age. He was quite like his grandpa and indeed the perfect heir to their family. However, Joshua Wayne always worried the old couple. Since he was young, his personality had been rebellious, for example, when he was 14 years old, he was strongly criticized by his school for breaking too many school girls'' heart and he chose to drop out from school and to start his business in the entertainment circle only at the age of 16, which really bring the couple so many anger and worry, the old couple. He acted a film when he was eighteen but his injuries during the rehearsal caused the old couple''s hearts nearly to stop once again. If he could quickly find a woman to marry and have children, then he would have a ce to stay. His heart should be able to settle down. Edwards Wayne knew that his grandmother was most worried about his brother¡¯ s marriage. As his brother, he was also very worried. "Grandma, don''t worry. I''ll have someone investigate tomorrow and see which woman he''s been with recently." Edwards Wayne curled his lips and spoke with a deep and gentle voice. When Lily heard this, it was as if she was struck by lightning. A cold feeling rose from the bottom of her feet, causing her entire body to tremble. Edwards Wayne wanted to investigate Joshua Wayne''s affairs? Heavens, don''t ever investigate him. Otherwise, even if she jumped into the Yellow River, she wouldn''t be able to whitewash herself. However, she could swear to the God that other than appreciating Joshua Wayne, she didn''t have any other thoughts on him. Lily''s heart jumped quickly, her face was red from fear, she was truly afraid, extremely afraid. How powerful was Edwards Wayne''s informationwork? Lily dared not question it, what if, he found out that she was the woman that Joshua Wayne loved now, Heavens, this attack was definitely devastating, at that time, Edwards Wayne would definitely me her for hiding this from him. "I... I have been badly stuffed and want to go down to rest. Emma, George, sleep with our great- grandmother tonight. I still have a lot of work to do. Lily immediately put down her chopsticks and pretended to be calm as she said. After hearing her words, the olddy was rxed. As long as Lily did not take the initiative to snatch the two little fellows away from her, the children were very pleased to close her. "Alright, Mummy, Don''t to be too tired!" George agreed to it first. Emma could only pout her small mouth and unwillingly said: "Then I''m going to sleep with Father tonight." Edwards Wayne was naturally happy to bring his daughter along. He immediately nodded dotingly: "Alright, Daddy will apany you tonight!" Seeing that she had settled the two children, Lily then said: "Please take your time to eat, I will drive myself out!" "I''ll send you off!" Edwards Wayne immediately stood up and said in a tender voice. "There''s no need for that. You should just have your meal first!" Lily only wanted to avoid them now, how would she dare to ask him send her off? Right now, she was feeling extremely confused, afraid and uneasy. She really wanted to calm down by herself. The olddyThe olddy''s heart also ached for her grandson. She hurriedly said, "Edwards, since she still has work to do, you should let her go. Come back to sit down and finish the meal!" Edwards was able to tell that something was hided in her heart from Lily''s anxious look. It caused him to be worried. However, since she did not want him to send her off, he had no choice but to sit back down and give the car key to her. "Alright!" Lily rubbed the two children''s little heads, pretending to be calm and collected as she left. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. However, once she sat in the car, her entire body felt like it was being bitten by numerous ants. She felt ufortable everywhere. "Game over, I¡¯m really done!" Lily started up the engine of the car as she muttered to herself. As the car rushed into the night, Lily became more and more afraid. Maybe she should call Joshua Wayne and inform him. Presumably, he didn''t want his brother to know about this either. Lily thought like this, she suddenly stepped on the brakes, and stopped the car halfway up the mountain. Then, she turned off the lights in her car, took out her cell phone and range to Joshua Wayne. Joshua Wayne quickly answered her. "Why did you take the initiative to call me? Do you know that this is very dangerous? " Joshua Wayne said with a smile, not changing his usualzy air. "Your grandma just said to let your brother investigate you if you have someone you like recently. What should I do?" Lily didn''t have the mood to joke around with him anymore. She just wanted him to quickly think of a way to resolve this issue. "What?" Sure enough, Joshua Wayne was also shocked but his tone instantly became much calmer: "Did my grandmother really say that?" "Yes, your grandmother asked your brother to investigate, and he said he would! You must not let this matter spread like wildfire, okay? I beg you! " Lily was panicking, and was at a loss of what to do. Joshua Wayne knew that she was definitely very afraid, and he was also very regretful about why he let her know his feelings. "Don''t worry, I won''t let this matter shine. I''ll deal with it!" Joshua Wayneforted her gently. "Then you must remember not to let your brother know about this, or else I''ll be destroyed!" Lily was so frightened that her heart almost stopped beating. When she thought about how Edwards Wayne knew about this, her scalp went numb and she trembled all over. "I will find a way to deal with it. Don''t worry, I''ll be hanging up first!" After Joshua Wayne finished speaking, he hung up the phone, because he knew that if he wanted to hide this matter, he had to clean up all the traces. Of course, Lily knew how she could make this matter easier. Thus, she also erased all the information that Joshua Wayne had sent her. After looking through the phone and finding no more news about him, Lily''s heart calmed down a little. Joshua Wayne said that he had a way but did he really have a way? Lily could only hope that he could quickly find a solution. After starting up the car again, Lily headed towards the beach vi. Chapter 562 Chapter 562 That night, Lily passed it in a state of unease. Fortunately, the two children stayed at the vi halfway up the mountain, otherwise, her panicked look would have been seen through by her smart son. Just when Lily was scared witless, on this night, Joshua Wayne also did not have a good rest. He had a terrifying dream. In the dream, his elder brother scolded him with a pained face, asking him why he snatched away the woman he loved. In the end, he even jumped off a cliff because he felt too much guilt and remorse. The cold wind blew, Joshua Wayne med himself and felt guilty, thinking, if he just died, it would be fine.. When he woke up, Joshua Wayne realized that he was still lying in his hotel room. The reason he felt cold was because the windows had not been closed that night. Joshua Wayne impatiently scratched his clean and tidy short hair and stood in the bathroom mirror. Looking at his pale face that was weary due tock of sleep. Where was his arrogantly proud self? Why was he showing only negativity and decadence now? This was definitely not like him anymore. Joshua Wayne depressingly and ruthlessly pped his face. Wake up, the matter is already out of control, if he does not think of a way to fix it, probably his brother and Lily will be at odds, what about those two cute little nephews? What should he do with the old couple who were worried about him? Previously, he felt that there was a heavy burden on his shoulders, but now, the psychological burden was pressing down on him until he was unable to breathe. Just as Joshua Wayne was feeling dejected, he heard a knocking sound. Joshua Wayne was extremely annoyed as he walked over. Looking through the peephole, he saw a simrly tired little face. It''s Eliza! This damnable woman, why hasn''t she left yet? Joshua Wayne impatiently opened the door, and looked at her with a disdainful expression: "Why are you still hanging around here? Didn''t I tell you to ask for my permission first?" "Boss, I told you yesterday that I don''t have a single cent on me, so how am I going back?!" Please help me to the end. In any case, I''ll be your subordinate from now on. How about give me a bit more money so I can buy a ne ticket back? I promise, I''ll do whatever you want me to do in the future. " Eliza was a girl who was lively and optimistic, with cheeky cheek. She did not regard her pride and dignity as more important than her life, she only wanted to hold this big tree as this tree would change her future. "Heh, how shameless you are, you still dare to be my subordinate?" Joshua Wayne really despised her with scoundrelly expression. He had always thought that women were always self - respecting and would never take the initiative to ask others for help or borrow money. Seeing that Joshua Wayne had put all of his loathing on her face, she could only turn around dejectedly. "Fine, I''ll think of a way to return home!" Joshua Wayne had thought that she would continue to bitterly beg him but who would have thought that after being colded by him, she was about to turn around and leave while holding her backbone? "Wait!" Joshua Wayne suddenly said. Eliza''s beautiful eyes instantly lit up, she turned around and looked at him expectantly: "Boss, are you nning to help me out?" "Didn''t you just say that as long as I''m willing to give you money, you''ll agree to anything?" A hint of ck and craftiness shed past the bottom of Joshua Wayne''s deep and serene eyes. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Just a moment ago, he was frustrated to the point that he didn''t know how to deal with his elder brother''s investigation. But now, looking at the face that desperately needed help, he seemed to have found a pretty good solution. "Is that so? Did I say that? " Although she was in a hurry to use the money, she didn''t have no bottom line. If the condition that this man put forward was something that she could fulfill, she would naturally agree to it. If he asked for outrageous things, she would have to reject him. When Joshua Wayne saw her blinking eyes, he knew that he was actually quite intelligent and knew how to pretend to be stupid. "Coincidentally, I have something that requires your help. If you agree, I''ll pay you an additional 500,000 dor!" Joshua Wayne did not want to bargain with her, because this matter was extremely urgent. He had to obtain her consent as soon as possible. "Five hundred thousand?" Eliza spread open her five fingers, her pair of beautiful eyes wide with disbelief: "So much money, you''re not asking me to sell myself to you, are you?!" Joshua Wayne couldn''t help but roll his eyes. Why was this woman so forward in her thinking? "That''s pretty much what I meant, but don''t worry, I won''t touch you. I just want you to pretend to be my girlfriend!" Joshua Wayne exined coldly. "Be your girlfriend? Are you kidding? Weren''t you always changing girlfriends? Oh... Wait, don''t you already have a woman you like? "That woman is..." "Shut up!" Joshua Wayne''s face instantly looked as though he was falling into a storm, gloomy and unsightly, he berated her fiercely: "If you dare to say another word, do you believe that I won''t let you see tomorrow''s sun!" Eliza was so scared that her entire body shivered. Oh my god, this man''s expression is so scary, as if he''s really going to eat me. Since this was his taboo, she would try her best not to touch it in the future. "Alright, I won''t bring it up again. Can you stop looking at me like that? I''m scared." Eliza immediately had an obedient expression, begging him. Seeing that she finally remembered, Joshua Wayne asked with a cold voice: "Then do you to ept my condition?" "Five hundred thousand ..." Isn''t that a bit too little! " Eliza was not an honest girl, her life and environment since she was young had trained her to be very tactful. She knew how to read people''s minds and seeing that Joshua Wayne seemed to care a lot about this matter, she took the chance to raise the price. "One million!" Is that enough? " Joshua Wayne was practically raging because of her, he had never seen a woman greedier than her, 500 thousand, was the number small? It wasn''t like he really wanted her to contribute his body. "Enough, enough!" Eliza never thought that she would only be trying to raise the bid, but actually realize her dream, causing her to be overjoyed. Seeing she was in such an exaltation, Joshua Wayne immediately regretted why he had employed her. But if he didn''t choose her, there was no other woman to choose from. Furthermore, she knew what he had done to Lily. Holding this woman to her side would at least shut her mouth tightly and prevent her from revealing the secret. When Eliza thought about that she had so much money into her ount, stars started flying in her eyes. Thus, she quickly asked, "Then, let''s talk about the details of the coboration!" Chapter 563 Chapter 563 J¡ªoshua Wayne could only keep a cold face and allow this woman to enter his private territory. Eliza was actually also very nervous because she didn''t really understand what this man wanted her to do. Hopefully, it wasn''t something she couldn''t ept. Joshua Wayne took out hisptop and opened a nk page. He sat beside Eliza on the sofa and calmly put forward her his conditions. "We will sign an agreement. This way, it will be more convenient for us to act in the future!" "I agree!" Eliza hurriedly expressed. Joshua Wayne''s slender fingers began to dance on theputer''s keyboard. Eliza wanted to look over to see what he had typed but she was scared by the gaze that was as cold as ice. So, she quickly retracted her body and sat down steadily. "Write down your conditions first, I''ll add themter!" Since he didn''t like her approach, then she should be more tactful. Everyone said that Joshua Wayne was a gentleman with good manners but now that they had interacted with each other, she realized that his temper was much terrible. Sure enough, all the advantages one had were on the surface. Only when people truly got along with each other did they realize that there were actually many advantages and disadvantages to a single person. Joshua Wayne tapped for a long time before giving his conditions. Then, he showed it to Eliza. "Keep your secret. This is something that I can do. Don''t ask me about your secret. Don''t worry, I''m not that gossipy, even though ... I''m a reporter! " Elizaughed dryly. The work she did before was to dig out other people''s private parts and now that she had resigned, she did not have any interest in that matter. Joshua Wayne maintained a cold expression the entire time, not saying a single word, cold and proud. Seeing him with such an icy face, Eliza could only try to say as little as possible to avoid angering him up. "Hugging? Kissing? In a special asion, you still want to show your love? " When she looked down, she realized that every single one of them was enough to stun her. No way, what did this man take her for? How could he propose such outrageous conditions? Joshua Wayne looked at her unwilling face and curled his enchanting lips: "What? "You feel like you''ve been treated unfairly?" "Of course!" Eliza nodded with certainty: "I was pretending to be your girlfriend. I didn''t mean to be your girlfriend. When you asked me to cooperate with you in doing these things, did you consider my feelings? Joshua Wayne coldly said: "If you want to hand over your boyfriend in the future, you can show him this contract, I believe he won''t misunderstand you!" "But ..." "Still no, I don''t want to lose my first kiss!" Eliza immediately said very seriously. "First kiss?" When Joshua Wayne heard her words, he was immediately amused. He stared at her with an expression of seriousness: "Are you sure your first kiss is still there? "Don''t pretend to be innocent." Eliza did not expect him to actually dare question her innocence, which made her angry, and said angrily: "What I said was the truth, I''ve never had a boyfriend before, so you can hug me or something, but ... "Don''t kiss me!" Joshua Wayne felt that this woman was making a big fuss out of nothing. Did she really think that after he wrote down her conditions, he would really want to kiss her? "You may have misunderstood. I will kiss you only when I felt that there is a must. Of course, unless it was absolutely necessary, I might not even do anything to you." Joshua Wayne exined in an extremely cold tone. Of course, Eliza knew that Joshua Wayne was a very noble person but she felt that though he put his conditions forward, what if all of these things still happened? "But I still hope that you can delete these words. I can pretend to be your girlfriend but I also have my principles. My first kiss ..." "Ugh!" Before Eliza could finish speaking, she felt a sharp pain under his chin. The man''s fingers forcefully pinched her chin and her thin lips instantly swallowed everything she wanted to say. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. In just a second, the man let go of her hand and looked at her indifferently, "Now that your first kiss is gone, can you stop saying the word ''first kiss''? I don''t care!" Eliza was simply so angry that she was about to explode, her white cheeks instantly flushed red. She never thought that Joshua Wayne would actually be so detestable, directly snatching away her first kiss. "You bastard ..." Eliza suddenly stood up, she moved excitedly and grabbed Joshua Wayne''s sleeves, she was so angry that it seemed that her small face was going to be out of shape: "You actually dare to molest me!" Joshua Wayne did not believe that though she was so gentle seemingly, when she was angry, her behaviors were actually so rude and she even dared to grab his clothes? "Yes, so what?" Joshua Wayne curled his lips, andughed sinisterly and enchantingly. "This is so infuriating!" Eliza was truly angry, she suddenly used her arm in an ingenious manner, but before Joshua Wayne could even make a sound, he felt himself being lifted up by his opponent and in the next second, he was flipped upside down, falling on the carpet, his entire body lying on the ground in a sorry state, his entire body stiff like a statue. This was too embarrassing. He was actually thrown to the ground by a woman. What the hell is the woman?!! Why was she so powerful? Eliza also didn''t expect herself to actually use Taekwondo. Looking at Joshua Wayne lying on the ground without moving, she was momentarily shocked. Joshua Wayne never thought that this woman actually had such skills. Even a man like him who was 1.8 meters would be thrown highly out. "Damn it!" Joshua Wayne was enraged to the extreme, he had never been thrown to the ground by a woman in his entire life. Eliza also stood there dumbstruck, looking at her two hands, what did she do? She had actually flipped over the most popr, most handsome Big Star Joshua Wayne on the ground. Why didn''t he move? Did I break him? "You ..." Eliza was a little worried that she had hit him too hard, so she could only squat down and wait for him to react. "You are a rude woman. A woman like you will never be able to find a boyfriend till the end of lifetime!" Joshua Wayne immediately flipped himself up from the ground. He felt that his male pride had been tarnished by this woman, he was so angry that he couldn''t control himself. Eliza''s beautiful eyes widened, she never thought that he would actually curse her in such a way. "Even if I have been alone my whole life, I would never like a conceited person like you!" Eliza''s anger red up as she pointed at his face and scolded back angrily. "Alright, get out of here. There''s no need for us to continue discussing this deal." Joshua Wayne was really angry. He really could not forgive this violent woman. Eliza was extremely angry, too, "If you don''t want to talk about it, then I will never talk about it. I will borrow money from my best friend and I will book a ne ticket to return home right now!" Chapter 564 Chapter 564 Joshua Wayne was also angry, hearing that this woman did not want his money and she had even thought out a way to borrow money to return home, but, how was he going to carry out his n? If Brother really wanted to investigate him, he might have already sent people to monitor his every move. Under such an urgent situation, where could Joshua Wayne find a woman to act with him? "Eliza, if you want to leave, you can. Give me back the hundred thousand dor that I gave you in advance!" Joshua Wayne instantly revealed his trump card. Evil money! Eliza''s resolute expression cracked inch by inch, asking the poor girl to take out a hundred thousand? She was more or less willing to pay with her life. Joshua Wayne narrowed his cold eyes. Seeing her frozen expression, he knew that this n was effective. "Is your pride more important, or is a million dors? Go and measure for yourself." Joshua Wayne threw out another sentence, his aloof and cold face showing a littlecency. Previously, he felt that being rich was something to be proud of, but now, he suddenly realized that against this woman who desperately needed money, being rich was the best weapon. Eliza fiercely bit her lower lip, a helpless glint shing across her beautiful eyes. "Alright, I''ll just y along with you but you have to give me the money now!" Eliza suddenly thought of the pains she had suffered when she desperately looked for an interview. She rolled her eyes. As a newbie that had to be excluded, money was better than anything. For the sake of money, she could really forget that she was still a person with self-respect. "You''ve practiced martial arts?" Joshua Wayne squinted his eyes and stared intently at her as he asked. "Yes, I''ve practiced for eight years!" Eliza immediately raised her fist at him: "If you dare do anything rash again, I will not be lenient!" Hearing her say that she had trained for eight years, Joshua Wayne''s entire body was covered in cold sweat. Damn it, is he asking for troubles? He actually found such a capable woman to act. "Then I will add another conditionter. If you use violence against me, I will not give you a single coin! And you even have topensate me for the sky - high medical fees? " Joshua Wayne suddenly thought of a good way to protect himself. Eliza''s beautiful face instantly lost their me. Was she trying to kill herself? "What sky-high medical fees, this is simply extortion." Eliza angrily red at him again, extremely dissatisfied. Joshua Wayne pointed to himself, "My entire body has been covered with insurance, do you believe me?" Eliza was instantly speechless. She remembered that there was a previous report that said Joshua Wayne bought an insurance of nearly 2 billion for his face. Not only his face, but his pair of long legs also gave insurance. Was it all true? "You''re a man, why are you like ss now? Can''t you move? Is your heart made of ss, too?" Eliza teased him jokingly. Joshua Wayne''s handsome face instantly darkened and his tone was ice - cold and without warmth. "Eliza, I give you a more chance reorganize your words. Eliza couldn''t help but stick out her tongue. Oh no, this man was really ss - hearted, she couldn''t even make such a joke. "Alright, let''s not talk about that anymore. Give me the deposit of 500,000dor and I''ll act along with you. My acting is pretty good!" Eliza decided not to argue with him anymore. Seeing that she understood, Joshua Wayne snorted coldly, and the two sat back down and began to draw up an agreement. Joshua Wayne really added the fact that she was using violence randomly which makes things difficult for her. Could it be that she would even have problems protecting herself in the future? Is this man being reasonable? If it weren''t for his handsome looks and therge number of money he had given her, she wouldn''t have apanied him. Finally, the agreement was finalized. Actually, it was very simple, with only a few conditions. After looking through it, Eliza felt that there were no problems, so, she signed her name. "From now on, you will act with me, and we will eat, live with each other and pretend to be a couple!" Joshua Wayne hoped that this matter would happen as soon as possible. "Wait a minute!" Eliza suddenly thought of a very important question. "What else is there?" An impatient look shed across Joshua Wayne''s face. This woman had a lot more questions than usual. Eliza looked at him shrewdly and asked, "You have to tell me why I''m cooperating with you in this show and for who to show it to." "Why are you asking so much? Just do your job well! " Joshua Wayne didn''t want to tell her the truth because it was indeed a little embarrassing. "Hey, can you just admit it? I''m going to y your girlfriend, if you don''t exin a bit more to me, you can''t me me if I fail to act with you!" "The act is ruined. Don''t even think about getting anything." Joshua Wayne warned her crudely. My Big Star, your greatest secret, I already know all about it. What else do you have that you can''t tell me? Eliza instantly raised her palm and with a serious face, she began to swear a venomous oath. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Joshua Wayne''s beautiful eyes darkened, seeing the resolute look on the woman''s face, he said with a dark expression: "Sure, telling you is fine, I let you be my girlfriend because my grandmother suspects that I have someone I like, you know who I like, in order to not let this matter spread, I must let my brother know, my girlfriend is you!" "Oh, I see!" Eliza instantly understood that it was indeed time to put on a good act. "Now that you know, keep your mouth shut. If I find out that this secret was revealed from your mouth, I''ll kill you!" Joshua Wayne''s eyes were sharp and fierce, he did not seem like he was joking at all, he really would be so angry that he could kill someone. Eliza''s entire body was covered in goosebumps. "Don''t worry, I definitely won''t say a word. I promise you!" Eliza immediately answered seriously. Seeing that she had finally guaranteed it, Joshua Wayne''s face returned to normal and he said indifferently: "Prepare yourself, well go out for dinner tonight!" "Is it a big meal? Can I have seafood? " When Eliza heard that he was going to treat her to a meal, her eyes instantly lit up. "No, a candlelight dinner!" Joshua Wayne cast a nce at her, and then stood up and walked into the room: "Come knocking at 6 o''clock!" "Well, can I eat all these things in your room?" Eliza realized that he still had a lot of fruits and pastries on his table. "Whatever!" Joshua Wayne was not that petty. Since he had made a deal with this woman, he would naturally be more generous to her. Chapter 565 Chapter 565 Cire sat in her office, ying with a pencil between her fingers. She moved it back and forth, turning it over and over again for a long time. Joshua Wayne said that he would take care of this matter well but how would he deal with it? Had he thought out a way? Lily could not help but feel annoyed. She really wanted to make a call to ask him but was afraid that Edwards Wayne was spying on her. Thinking about this, Lily''s mind was in chaos. She was truly afraid, uneasy, and even afraid of this matter. How she wished that Joshua Wayne had never said those words to her, those words that went beyond friendship and trampled on morals. If there isn''t the caseof her father, she would be the legitimate sister of Joshua Wayne when they were married. Although the marriage had already destroyed, her feelings for Edwards Wayne had not changed, on the contrary, because of this incident, her love for him had heated up quite a bit. Lily still enjoyed this kind of feeling of dimly getting and losing. Although they hadn''t seen each other for a day, she could see from the man''s eyes how deeply he loved her. This kind of feeling was too beautiful, she didn''t want to lose him one day. Right now, other than the children who were important to her, Edwards Wayne had also be the person that she could not lose in her entire life. If she lost him, her life, even her soul, would no longer beplete. Just as Lily was worrying herself, her phone suddenly rang, as though it was sending a message. Lily opened it and saw the two words: Joshua Wayne. Her heart slightly shook, Lily hurriedly took out her phone and searched the news. She saw Joshua Wayne and a young and beautiful girl appearing at the entrance of a restaurant. Lily had an astonished expression as she found it hard to believe that Joshua Wayne had actually found a girlfriend so quickly. Could it be that the solution he was talking about was to find a woman and quickly fall in love? Lily could not help butugh bitterly. She had been worried for an entire night, afraid that Joshua Wayne would not take this matter seriously. Now it seemed that her worries were unnecessary. Joshua Wayne had acted even faster than her and had already found a girlfriend. Just as the news of Joshua Wayne''s love affair was made public. The inte was instantly in an uproar. The hearts of thousands of pink girls suddenly shattered like balloons. Such a handsome and outstanding Joshua Wayne had unexpectedly revealed his love affair. Lily could not help but flip through the messages. There were sounds of sobbing and everyone scolded the girl. "Who is this woman?" "Why is she holding my god''s hand? Thest time I went to see his movie conference, I only got his finger. That''s too much, quickly release my god, be careful that I curse you to death." "Is this some online celebrity?" It really looked very ordinary, was there a problem with Joshua Wayne''s eyesight? Why would he want an airport woman like her who had no looks, no looks, and no grace? I''m so sad and disappointed." "My god, I wish you two to break up tomorrow "No, no, I definitely don''t believe this is real. This woman must be borrowing my god''s poprity to make a ruckus. She''s too scheming!" Seeing this wave of scolding, Lily couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat for Joshua Wayne and the girl. As expected, as a Big Star, Joshua Wayne had to be careful in public when it came to rtionships. The news of Joshua Wayne''s romance continued to spread, and in the afternoon, when Lily went to take a look, there was actually someone who gave him the female lead in the photo. Very quickly, all the news regarding that girl was posted online. She was actually just an obscure journalist with no family background, just a recent graduate from a normal media university. However, on the inte, there were a few clear photos of her, which made Lily feel that she was very pretty. "Her name was Eliza, who had once been a model for an online shop." Suddenly all sorts of news revealing her information were widely spread through the inte. Others may not understand why Joshua Wayne would suddenly reveal his rtionship but Lily knew the reason. She had aplicated feeling in her heart and felt that Joshua Wayne was actually a very good person. He had the courage to take all faults he did and he was always so active and positive. At the very least, he was like what he had said before. He wouldn''t implicate her; he would just silently bury that emotion deep within his heart. This kind of love was actually very bitter. Perhaps he might never be able to see the light of her for the rest of his life. Lily really hoped that Joshua Wayne would quickly get rid of his miserable love to her. Even if they couldn¡¯t be family, they could at least be friends. However, never possible to be lover. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She really preyed that he would let his love go because she didn''t want him to bear this pain. In the evening, when Lily returned to The Wayne Family, she was still called to the vi by the old lady for dinner. Although the olddy''s attitude towards her was not cold or warm, at least she was not stopped from getting along with Edwards Wayne. At the dinner table, the olddy smiled, "Edwards, your guess is right. Josh has posted a public love affair so quickly. I heard that the other party is a journalist. Whatever. As long as he likes her, I have no objections." Edwards Wayne smiled and nodded, "That''s right, he finally wants to settle down." "Whether they can finally hold their marriage, it still depends on the God but at least he''s enlightened. I''ve always been worried that he doesn''t like women." The olddy said emotionally. When Edwards Wayne heard his grandmother''s words, heughed. Lily had been straining her nerves the entire time to listen to their conversation. Seeing that the old lady seemed to be very happy about Joshua Wayne making a girlfriend, she finally heaved a sigh of relief. "Mummy, can''t you eat anymore?" Emma suddenly said, her soft and tender voice instantly causing everyone''s gaze to fall on Lily''s body. Only then did Lily realize that her eating speed had slowed down. Others were almost done eating but she still had half a bowl of rice. Edwards Wayne immediately looked over with concern: "What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well?" Lily could only lie: "Yes, I have a small cold." "Now that the weather has turned cold, you should remember to cover yourself with the nket at night. Otherwise, it would be very easy to be caught by the fever." Edwards Wayne warned her repeatedly in a soft voice. But the olddy said tly, "You are also the mother of two children. How could you be so careless? Are you still worried about the matter between you and Edwards? For the current marriage, you can forget about it. You two can slowly cultivate your love. When the time is right, I''ll consider whether or not I agree to you two!" When Lily and Edwards Wayne heard the olddy''s words, they instantly became overjoyed. Chapter 566 Chapter 566 The olddy''s words, every single word she spoke, seemed to be filled with hope. Not only were Lily and Edwards Wayne''s hearts at ease upon hearing her words, even the two little fellows were happy upon hearing them. George immediately ran over to her side and hugged her, "Great-great-grandmother, did you agree to let my father and Mummy continue dating? Oh, I love you so much." Emma''s reaction was slower but after hearing her brother''s words, she also happily squinted her eyes and ran over to hug her, "Great -grandmother, you love me the most right? Then can you not separate my dad from the Mummy? "Please." As long as the olddy had these two treasures, she wouldn''t feel depressed anymore. The reason she didn''t agree to their marriage at the moment was only because Lareina and Wayne White had yet to receive any news of a divorce. Lily''s face was filled with joy, and felt that the food had be even more delicious. After dinner, Edwards Wayne took the chance send Lily off. Although the olddy was unhappy, she did not stop him. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The two little fellows tactfully didn''t disturb the world of them two. Thus, they apanied their grandparents. Edwards Wayne opened the car door, Lily bent down and sat inside and very quickly, the car rushed into the thick darkness of the night. "I didn''t expect your grandmother to agree to our marriage. Did something happen?" Lily felt that it was strange, she had personally felt the olddy''s cold and heartless treatment towards her previously but now, the olddy had actually agreed to let them be together, something must have happened. Edwards Wayne frowned, he thought for a few seconds, then suddenly said: "Maybe my mother came over to look for her." "Your mother?" Lily trembled slightly, could it be that they decided to divorce him in order to help him? "It should be her. She definitely told my grandma that she will divorce your father and help us get married!" Edwards Wayne said. In the depths of his deep eyes, it was hard to tell what he was thinking at the moment. He only felt that when he mentioned his mother, he did not seem to be that resentful anymore. Those pleasant surprises seemed to have disappeared all of a sudden, leaving only an iparably heavy feeling. "Maybe it''s true! What should he do? Did he really want to divorce them? Isn''t it too selfish of us to do this! " Lily''s tone was filled with sorrow and confusion. If it was as Dad said, she had been lostbecause he wanted to save her life, then she already owed him a life. Now, even though they finally recognized each other, their blessings had shed together. Lily really did not want to ruin father''s rest life. Edwards Wayne''s handsome face, seemed to have been frozen over as he stiffened and remained silent for a long time. Actually, he wanted to be selfish. Just like how his mother left his families, she selfishly chose her love. "Do you think we can persuade them not to get divorced?" After a long while, Edwards Wayne finally opened his mouth to mock her. Lily downed her head painfully: "They will definitely think of us. It''s really annoying." Edwards Wayne heldheld the steering wheel with one hand and reached over with the other to hold her stiff little hands. "Alright, just let it takes its course. Lily knew that no matter how much she thought about it, there was nothing she could do. "Have you seen my brother''s news? "What do you think of that girl?" In order to change the topic, Edwards Wayne decided to talk about Joshua Wayne''s love story. Lily''s already tense nerves instantly trembled. "I feel quite good. That girl is quite pretty. She doesn''t seem like someone with ambitions or schemes." Lilyughed dryly as he replied. "I hope they are serious. There are a lot of people scolding them on the inte right now, and the situation isn''t looking too good. I hope they can withstand the pressure and stay together." As the brother, Edwards Wayne also hoped that his little brother would be able to find the one he liked and settle down. "That''s right, I hope that they can be happy too!" Lily also sincerely wished her well. However, she was really afraid that all of these would be for naught. Maybe once the limelight has passed, Joshua Wayne''s rtionship would fall apart. "How much do you know about my brother?" Edwards Wayne suddenly asked. Lily''s entire body shivered, she anxiously and quickly looked towards the man, wanting to know why he asked that. "I don''t know much about him. Why do you ask?" Lilyughed dryly. "It''s nothing. I just felt that this public rtionship of his doesn''t seem to be that much of a style for him." Edwards Wayne said with doubt. Lily''s beautiful eyes became even more unsettled. It can''t be, Edwards Wayne actually even doubted this, could it be that he understood Joshua Wayne very well? "Actually, my brother dislikes revealing his privacy the most, unless it''s something he can''t publicize for some benefit, he''s so popr right now, he doesn''t need to rely on this kind of inferior hype to increase his poprity, not to mention, his new movie is about to be released soon, he definitely won''t publicly announce his rtionship at this time, take a look at how many of his fans are disappointed with him now, maybe more than half of his new movie will be ruined." Edwards Wayne exined in an indifferent tone. Lily was already breaking out in cold sweat. It was precisely because Edwards Wayne understood his little brother that he would suspect this matter. What should he do? If Edwards Wayne suspected it, would he investigate further? "Don''t you think too much. Emotional matters will make a person impulsive. Maybe your brother really likes this girl and is eager to give her his surname name and happiness." Lily tried her best to remain calm as she analyzed the situation. "You still don''t quite understand him. If he really likes a woman and wants to give her happiness, he will definitely act even more low -key. Maybe he will even secretly marry that woman and have children. The media won''t be able to find out anything about him." But Edwards Wayne had a different view. At the moment, Lily was as stiff as a statue, her mind was in a mess. Edwards Wayne had always felt that this matter was extremely unique but he never thought that he would actually understand even this matter so clearly. This is it, is he really going to rify his younger brother''s abnormal behavior? Should she confess? Should I tell him that I am actually the target of Joshua Wayne''s confession? Would they punish her lightly? These words rolled in Lily''s mind. She was momentarily at a loss. Chapter 567 Chapter 567 T¡ªhat I''ve already offended him?!'' ?k''k''k Edwards Wayne did not realize that the woman beside him had be as stiff as a sculpture, all that was left was a pair of beautiful pitch-ck eyes that was rolling around randomly. Lily mustered up her courage and wanted to say something but she failed in the end. It took a lot of effort for her and Edwards Wayne to get back together. Lily''s two hands tightly gripped her skirt, to the point where she was about to clench her palms that were drenched in cold sweat. "Forget it, maybe my little brother has changed. I haven''t interacted much with him in all these years and this is the dereliction of duty on my part as his brother. I''ve always cared about whether he had enough money or not, but I haven''t truly be a family member and want to get to know him. From today onwards, I must pay more attention to him." Edwards Wayne suddenly thought back to himself. When Lily heard his words, she became even more panic-stricken. She knew that the affection Edwards Wayne had for her brother wasn''t only from the mouth but also from the bottom of her heart. It was precisely because of their brotherly love that stopped Lily from wanting to tell him the truth. They were actually very close to each other, how could Lily bear to destroy their feelings just because of her? Maybe she was thinking too much, and Edwards Wayne might not continue his investigation. After all, he had just said that he did not know much about his younger brother, so maybe Joshua Wayne had really changed? "Why aren''t you speaking?" Edwards Wayne rose his head, borrowing the light from the streetmp outside the window, he asked her. Lilyughed nervously:¡¯¡¯ What can I say? I only admire the good feelings your brothers have for each other, but I don''t have such brothers and sisters." "When we get married, my little brother will be your little brother. You can also care for him as much as I do. When we got married, you''ll be his sister in the future. You have to take care of my little brother for me." Edwards Wayne said with a teasing tone. Care about him? She wouldn''t dare to take care of him even if she was beaten to death. She only felt that it would be best if she and Joshua Wayne never met again in the future and it would save her from the embarrassment. "Then well get married first!" Lily''s tone was a little tense. "Are you ming me for not giving you a wedding earlier?" Edwards Wayne asked somewhat sensitively. "No, that''s not what I meant!" Lily felt his heart ache and immediately shook her head and exined: "I just felt that it''s still too early to think about it, your brother has already found a girlfriend, in the future there will be a princess caring for him, taking care of him, as his sister, I''m afraid I won''t care too much." "Lily, other than not being able to give you a title, I can give you anything. You enjoy all the power that a wife has, including mine, as well as my feelings and sincerity." Edwards Wayne said in a voice with slight sadness, as if he wasforting her lost heart. Lily''s entire body trembled. Indeed, other than Edwards Wayne not marrying her, the amount of love he had for her was definitely not less than any husband. Thinking about how Edwards Wayne had treated her so well and doted on her so much, but what about her? She was actually hiding such a huge secret. Lily suddenly felt very ufortable and med herself. "Edwards Wayne, if... Would you be angry if a man confessed to me one day? " After feeling sad for a while, Lily suddenly mustered up the courage to ask Edwards Wayne a very foolish question. Edwards Wayne suddenly stepped on the brake, he stopped his car in the middle of the road and looked at her with surprise: "Who confessed to you again?" Lily was so scared by his sudden action that her heart almost stopped. She quickly exined in a hurry voice: "I''m not talking about anyone, I just want to ask you, if I was confessed, would you be angry?" Edwards Wayne squinted and saw that she did not have any change in expression, he only said indifferently: "Of course I''m angry!" "Why are you so angry? You know it well, sweet heart. You are the only one I love." On the surface, Lily smiled but her heart was anxious and uneasy. After Edwards Wayne heard her words, he only let out a light snort, "Has someone already confessed to you? Was it that Bryant again? "He still has evil intentions towards you, huh?!!" Lily''s heart jumped heavily. Should she tell him a kind lie? She should not have asked this question. Now it was worse, how was she going to answer this question, in order for Edwards Wayne to ignore it? It was indeed a lie that would be punished by the God. A lie required countless lies to make a full circle. "Don''t be angry, okay? No matter who confesses to me, I will not be moved. I will only wholeheartedly love you. " Lily felt that Edwards Wayne was like a beast that was about to erupt, although he was calm andposed, but, if she did not listen to his words, she was afraid that in the next second, this man would explode. The only way tofort him was to say a few words of love times. Sure enough, this method was effective, Edwards Wayne''s tense face slowly melted and in the next second, he extended his hand to her petite body and gently hugged her. Lily obediently leaned on his shoulder, following that, the man''s thin lips came over and kissed. Her heart trembled uncontrobly once again. All of her worries seemed to have beenforted. Edwards Wayne kissed her for a long time before letting her go and said with a deep and hoarse voice. "Except me, you are not allowed to fall in love with anyone else, do you understand?" "You''re such a bully, okay?" Lily could not help but chuckle. "You know what kind of person I am, and my love is just that tyrannical. Since I''ve decided on you, it must be you! As for you, don''t ever betray me. I don''t know what will happen after I get angry. " Edwards Wayne had to give her a good reminder, not to easily anger him. Lily was slightly stunned. Had she already provoked him? "Alright, I promise you. I will only fall in love with you. Edwards Wayne, do you hear me? I only love you! " Lily seemed to want to console him and also seemed to want to remind herself, as she said the word "love" twice in a row. The man''s thin lips curled up as heughed contentedly. He reached out his hand to pinch her cheek. "Alright, I understand!" Seeing that he was smiling, the atmosphere became better, and only then did Lily secretly heave a sigh of relief. God, it was too dangerous. She felt like her heart was about to jump out of her chest. Fortunately, she had made him happy. What should she do? This time she sessfully pleased him. However, what should she do in the future? N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Let''s go, before the children disturb us, it''s time for us to do our own things!" When he kissed her seconds before, Edwards Wayne had already lost control of himself. Lily''s heart trembled. She did not expect Edwards Wayne to be so bold. Finally the olddy had finally agreed to meet them but he was going to do this kind of thing. "It''s better not to do it tonight. Let''s have it another day ..." Lily wanted to persuade him, because she was really afraid. If it reached the olddy''s ears, her image would be ruined. In the olddy''s eyes, Edwards Wayne was not wrong, she was the only one who was guilty. Chapter 568 Chapter 568 In the end, Lily did not persist. Under Edwards Wayne''s gentle and sweet attacks, she had already lost to him. At this moment, there was another pair of lovers sitting on the grass under the starry sky, watching the bright moon. In the parking lot on the mountainside of the amusement park that was about to open up, a ck car was parked in the dark. Outside the car, a big and a small figure sat on the grass. The streetmps lit up in the distance. The surroundings were very quiet, giving off a very tranquil feeling. The asional chirping of birds and the chirping of insects from the flowers and grass brought the night back to its original state. Mary Ann stretched out her small hands and touched a small stone. She raised her arms and threw it away, and then heard the constant nging sounds below her. "Oh ..." Mary Ann was so frightened that she immediately covered her mouth, with an expression of fear she looked at the handsome man beside her and turned her face to him: "Did I destroy the facilities of your amusement park?" N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "It might be so!" Leo William''s thin lips slightly rose as he lightly said. "Then what should we do? I didn''t do it on purpose, I just felt a bit itchy without doing so. Oh right, did you bring me here just to have me watch the starry sky with you? " Mary Ann suddenly supported herself with her hands behind her back, apologizing as she looked up at the stars in the sky. The moon was round tonight, and the stars were beautiful. "I just want you to sit with me for a moment." Leo William said in a soft voice, revealing a bit of loneliness. Mary Ann immediately raised her eyebrows: You want me to sit with you? Not even a bottle of water, not even a bottle of milk." Leo William started chuckling gently. After all, Mary Ann was still like a child. Her words still carried a childishness. "I didn''t prepare anything for you to eat but I prepared a gift for you. I hope you like it!" After Leo William finished speaking, he took out an exquisite small box from the pocket of his suit. "What is it?" It''s so dark here, I can''t even see clearly! " When Mary Ann heard him say that he had prepared a gift for her, her eyes instantly lit up. She was both excited and anxious to see it. "It''s a ring!" Leo William''s voice was enchanted and hoarse, "Will you wear it on your hand?" Mary Ann''s hand paused slightly. Within the dim yellow light, the two could not see the look in each other''s eyes. Leo William could feel that this action seemed to have scared this little girl. "You ... "Are you going to propose to me?" Mary Ann suddenlyughed happily, and then, she pounced towards him, and actually pushed him down. Leo William never thought that after being shocked, she would actually ask this question. The reaction was still so passionate and he was startled. "Why did you take so long to propose to me? "You made me wait so long," Mary Ann suddenly burst into tears, she was really happy. Leo William looked at the girl who was crying on his chest. His slightly stiff arms slowly drew her closer and closer into his embrace. "Mary, I can''t propose to you right now. You are not at the legal age for marriage yet. I just want to give you this diamond ring as a gift." The man''s deep voice sounded by his ear, carrying a little disappointment and a few sighs. "Ah ..." Are you kidding me? " Mary Ann felt that she had cried for nothing. Giving the diamond ring to her was not just to propose to her, it was just a present. "I didn''t say that after you propose marriage, you must get married immediately. I can wait. When I reach my legal age, I will marry you." Mary Ann immediately wiped her tears and said sorrowfully. Leo William''s entire body trembled once again. He tightened his arms and squeezed her even tighter, as if he wanted to squeeze her into his body. He hugged her deeply, never letting her go. "If you think I''m not rude, then I''ll propose to you. Do you agree?" Leo William somehow felt that he had be even more cowardly than before, and it was especially in terms of love. "That depends on the weight of your diamond ring. I like suchrge ones!" Mary Ann was purposely making things difficult for him, smiling broadly. Leo William alsoughed. This little thing was really not very satisfied. "Think about it yourself, is this diamond ring enough for you to agree to me?" Leo William handed the box over to her and let her look at it by herself. Mary Annid on his body, shaking it very childish, then, she extended her hand and opened the box, taking a look at the diamond inside, in the next second, she was immediately shocked: "Could this be the extremely popr Eternal Love?" Leo William onlyughed without saying a word. Mary Ann quickly crawled up from his body and sat up but she clearly didn''t know how ufortable her actions made the man feel. Mary Ann immediately felt for her handbag, opened it, took out her phone, and opened the shlight. She took a deep breath: That''s right, Leo William, why are you giving me it? Do you know how expensive this diamond ring is? "I just want to give you the best, no matter how much money it cost!" Leo William''s answer, made her heart feel extremely warm. Mary Ann started crying again, she grabbedthe box tightly again and dove into his embrace. She hugged the box as she cried, beating him with her hands while she cried, "Leo William, don''t pampered me like this, what if you spoil me to a bad girl? I don''t need the best. I only want you. I just want you to stay with me." Seeing her crying so badly, Leo William couldn''t even tell if she was happy or sad. He could only gently caress her long hair and ask: "Then do you like it?" "Of course, I like it! Such an expensive treasure, I believe there''s no woman who wouldn''t like it!" Mary Ann held the box tightly in front of her chest like it was a miracle of treasure. "I must keep it safely. I¡¯m loath to put it on informally." "Alright, you can keep it for now. You can wear it when the time is arrived." Leo William did not force her. "Leo William, since you''re so sweet, how can I be willing to give you off to someone else? Not as good as... Let''s hurry up and cook the raw rice to ripen. " Mary Ann suddenly raised her head, her bright eyes looking at the man and said. Leo William was startled. This little thing''s courage was truly great. "No, I won''t touch you until you''re twenty!" Leo William said with a firm voice.. Mary Anny back into his embrace speechlessly, "Why do I have to wait until I''m 22? It''s been too long, I can''t wait!" "If I can wait, why can''t you?" Leo William expressed her thoughts. "I''m already 18 years old!" Mary Ann immediately emphasized that she was an adult. Chapter 569 Chapter 569 L ¡ª eo Williamughed softly. She emphasized that she was eighteen years old, but in his eyes, she was so pure and beautiful that he was not willing to touch her. "Mary, do you know how I felt when I first saw you?" Leo William did not want to continue chatting with her on this topic, as he was afraid that both of them would lost control. Mary Ann had been easily changed her focus on this topic, her beautiful eyes looking forward to see the man face in the darkness. Although the lighting wasn''t good, the man''s deep, three-dimensional facial features were still distinct. The masculine lines of his face were handsome and resolute, causing her to be infatuated by him once again. "Then tell me, what does it feel like? We... The first time we met, at that time, when I went to your company to endorse the products, I still remember that day when I was signing my name, and you suddenly walked in. Wow, at that time, when I first knew what I felt for my heart, I felt that you were really breath-taking that you had a really good temperament, just like my future husband? " Mary Ann spoke whileughing euphoniously as if she was joking. Leo William liked to hear herugh as if she was lightly wafting a bell with her hands. It was very pleasant and very pleasant to listen to. "Is that so? Who gave you the guts to think about me? " Seeing her smiling so happily, Leo William purposely threatened her. I feel that, since I like you, I must not let you go. Even if the result will be a failure, at least I tried my best to fight for it and I won''t be left with any regrets. If I can''t get it, then it can only prove that I didn''t work hard enough. Just like now, I can lie in your arms and let you watch the stars with me. " Mary Ann was indeed young and fearless, the words she spoke were sincere and honest. Leo William on the other hand, had even more highly thought of her. His lips slightly curled up: "Since you like telling the truth so much, aren''t you afraid of hurting other people''s heart?" "Whose heart am I hurting? Yours? Is it here? Let me hear if you are injured! " As Mary Ann said that, she used her small hands to press against his heart, and then, like a naughty child, she stuck her ear closely onto his ear. Leo William saw that she was lying on his chest and the faint fragrance that wasing from her body made his heart beat even faster. "Leo William, your heart is beating too fast, what''s wrong? Is it really sick? Let me touch!" Mary Ann had an exaggerated expression. As she said that, she ced her palm on his forehead, and after touching it, she shouted loudly, "Why did you sweat so bad? "Fever?" Leo William waspletely unable to keep up with Mary Ann''s tempo. Whether he was really old, he soon was flustered by this young girl. "Mary, don''t move!" His voice became difficult, maic. Mary Ann was born to be a little monster who stirred up trouble. She let go of her naturepletely in front of Leo William and became the truest of herself. The morehe did not let her move, the more she deliberately moved, moving back and forth. Her small waist was twisting very fiercely. "Mary Ann, are you done yet?" Leo William knew that she did it on purpose and could not help but snort. Then, he pretended to be angry and called her name seriously, wanting to make her stop. "I''m trying to see where your bottom line is. See if I''ve angered you or not, will you kick me away!" Mary Ann said while beaming. "Whoops! What is that thing? It''s hard and stabbed me, it hurts!" Mary Ann suddenly felt that something was amiss, it was the man''s body. Leo William pushed her away from his body. Of course, his movements were iparably gentle: "If you continue to tease me like this, I''ll take back this Eternal Love!" "No, it''s given to me. It''s mine, you can''t take it back." When Mary Ann heard that he was using this to scare her, she immediately hugged the small box in her arms and stared at him like a little kitten that had been wronged. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Of course, Leo William was joking with her because she didn''t listen to him at all and always liked to go against him. "Alright, it''s gettingte. Let''s go back!" Leo William felt that if this continued, something immoral would happen sooner orter. "No, I still want to stay here and enjoy the breeze. This moon is so round and beautiful and I haven''t seen enough yet. I don''t want to go back yet." Mary Ann instantly attracted by this ce. She didn''t want to go anywhere, so, she just stayed here with him. Leo William saw that she was acting like a child, and could only sigh. With a doting tone, he said, "There are mosquitoes that will bite you, aren''t you afraid?" "I''m not afraid, as long as you don''t bite my face!" As Mary Ann said this, her legs were itchy and quickly swelled. There really were mosquitoes biting her. Seeing her actions, Leo William knew that she must have been bitten. He quickly bent down and carried her, "Let''s go back, we''lle again next time!" "When is the next time? Can you give me a specific time? Don''t leave me empty-handed! " Mary Ann snuggled into his embrace, reached out her hands and wrapped around his neck, then rested her face on his shoulder. Indeed, she felt really safe, so warm. "When you don''t want to go to ss, when I have time..." "Perfunctory!" Mary Ann pouted, her face filled with unhappiness. "How about ... Just give me the key to your house. If I finish lessons early, I''lle over to your house and cook for you!" "Can you cook?" Leo William expressed his doubt, afraid that she only knew how to eat. "I can make noodles, spaghetti. Really, I won''t lie to you. How about Ie to your house tomorrow and show you?" Mary Ann said with a serious face. What she meant was, why haven''t you given me the key yet? "In addition to the key, my door also requires fingerprint verification!" Leo Williamughed. This little thing was truly clever. "How troublesome, let''s go and record my fingerprints right now!" Mary Ann immediately lowered his voice. "Next time!" Leo William shook his head, it was obvious that it was veryte, at this time, it was better for him not to let her stay with him. When he reached the car door, he gently put her down and opened it. "Good boy, get in!" Mary Ann didn''t think that even if she were to lower her voice to beg gim, he still wouldn''t agree. Leo William sat in the car, suddenly, the warm and fragrant little body rushed over and hugged him, and continued to plead with him: "Okay, I promise, after recording the fingerprints, I will leave, not even a second more!" "It''s already veryte!" Leo William''s voice was low and quiet. "Leo William, are you saying that you don''t want me to have the key to your house? Mary Ann was instantly saddened. Chapter 570 Chapter 570 Leo was speechless and helpless. Does this little thing know how seductive she looks when she beg him? In the end, Leo William still brought Mary Ann to his house, intending to record a fingerprint lock for her. However, when he pushed open the door, he saw a man with a towel tied around his neckzily drinking water from the sofa. "Ah ..." The moment Mary Ann entered, she immediately saw the piercing gaze of Leo William. Leo William''s tall and big body stood in front of her, blocking her line of sight. As for Billy William, who was drinking a mouthful of water, with a blowing noise, he sprayed it all out. It was obvious that he did not expect his brother to be followed by a woman, who immediately ran towards the guest room. Mary Ann''s eyes were filled with panic and helplessness. She blinked her eyes as she looked at Leo William and asked softly: Why is your brother here? Didn''t you say that this is your home?" Leo William frowned. He did not know why his brother woulde to his private apartment to kill time. A few minutester, Billy William walked out fully dressed and saw Mary Ann who stood dumbstruck beside Leo William. "You all ... Why are you two together sote? " Of course, Billy William knew about Mary Ann''s identity but he never thought that his brother would actually bring her back home. Seeing that his brother had been clear about their rtionship, Leo William decided to not hide it anymore. He exined in a nd voice: "Didn''t you suspect me of telling her the rumors? Now it''s proof that you''re right, I am!" "Huh?" Billy William had a face full of shock, but after that, his gaze swept across Mary Ann''s body: "Brother, you .... When did you change your taste? You also like such a young girl? " Hearing that, Mary Ann was immediately displeased, she angrily red at Billy William: Who''s young, look at how young I am! I''m young, could it be a mistake? Are you not satisfied?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "No, my mind is a bit muddled right now. Wait a minute, we seem to be rted, right? You are that, what are you saying? Your mother is our cousin, you and my brother ..." I calcte what generation it is. " Billy William was truly shocked. He really did not think that hi brother would have a girlfriend and that he would actually cover it so tightly. "No need. I won''t admit that you''re my rtives. We''re not rted by blood." What Mary Ann was most afraid of was someone mentioning that she was rted to Leo William by blood. This was simply the most horrifying topic of conversation, alright? "ording to seniority, she should call you Uncle!" Leo William immediately calcted everything for his brother. "Yes, yes, yes. She should call us Uncle, " Uncle ''and'' Niece ''... Your rtionship must be wrong! " When Billy William thought about thisplicated rtionship, he felt that his brother should break up with this little girl immediately. Leo William knew that his brother would definitely oppose this, because in their family, the concept of a n was extremely strict. Not only his brother would oppose it, even his parents and elders would definitely oppose it. Seeing that Billy William actually used such an exaggerated expression to describe their rtionship, ayer of tears instantly flowed down his beautiful eyes. "You ... You''re against us being together? " Mary Ann''s voice was trembling because Billy William was Leo William''s little brother. His opinion was extremely important. Billy William did not expect the girl to look at him with reddened eyes, making him feel as if he had bullied her. "Let''s have a good chat. Don''t cry!" Billy William panicked a little. She was young and her heart was still weak. Before he could even express his opinion, she was already to cry. Sigh, will Brother really like this delicate flower? If he did not remember wrongly, his brother had always liked goddess - ss women, such as his ex-girlfriend Lily, who had been a goddess¡ªtype. However, this sweet looking little girl with a bit of baby fat, how did she enchanted brother? Leo William saw that Mary Ann was actually so scared that she started to cry. He quickly walked over and said to Billy William: "Since you already know our rtionship, then express your opinion." "I... Can I express it? " In front of his brother, Billy William was forever immature. He had felt that his brother had always been a patch of sky above his head since young, but now, he actually had to judge, judge his brother''s girlfriend. Mary Ann''s beautiful eyes were filled with tears, as she looked at Leo William helplessly and sorrowfully. She was really afraid, because if Leo William backed off, she really did not know what to do. If Leo William didn''t want her, with his decisive personality, he might really marry someone else. No, Mary Ann already could not stand this man not loving him. Leo William''s face darkened and nodded: "Yes, you can publish it, you are my younger brother!" Seeing his brother''s gloomy face, Billy William knew that his brother must have taken this matter very seriously. "Forget it, I won''t say anything. If you like her, then you two can just stay together. The old loves the young, it¡¯s normal. You two can be considered to be in love. Anyway, what problem is this as long as you really love each other?" Billy Williamughed with an enlightened tone. Love between old and young? Leo William had the urge to kick his brother flying. Is he old? Twenty-eight, is it old? Mary Ann originally wanted to cry but after hearing the two words "old and young" love ", she immediately burst outughter. Billy William saw his brother''s expression that wanted to strangle him, so he quickly corrected himself: "Well, I was just trying to describe, I didn''t say that brother is really old, but Brother, you''re young and strong, at the prime of your manhood. Really, pretty good, at least you''ve found a girlfriend." Leo William felt that his little brother''s ability of speech needed to be improved. "Don''t appear in my eyes, hurry up and leave right now!" Leo William immediately wanted his little brother to be kidnapped. Billy William also felt that he himself was a huge electric light bulb. He quickly grabbed his car key and rush out with a smile: "Brother, don''t be angry, I''m leaving now!" He opened the door and walked out. Billy William''s face was still filled with disbelief, his brother was actually together with Mary Ann." Wasn''t it her 18th birthday? Now we''re in trouble, why would Brotherlook for Mary Ann? If her mother or an elder found out their affairs, what would they do?" Chapter 571 Chapter 571 A friend of the opposite sex *** The atmosphere in the living room suddenly froze. The two stood in the bright hall and stared at each other without saying anything. "It''s all my fault. Why did I have toe here today?" Mary Ann instantly felt that she had to take the responsibility. Leo William sighed softly and walked over. Without saying a word, he pulled her into his embrace and hugged her tightly. "Does your brother disagree with us being together? I''m so scared, Leo William, can you not leave me alone? In my lifetime, I, Mary Ann, will follow you. If you don''t want me, I will cut my hair into pieces. " Mary Ann said while trembling in her arms. As she spoke, her tears couldn''t help but fall. Maybe she was really too young and didn''t know how to endure her emotions. She was just that fragile. If she encountered happy things, she could smile like a fool, but once she was injured, she could cry like a tearful doll. Leo William gently caressed her long hair andforted her with a low voice: "Alright, don''t cry, my little brother will not object to us being together." "But just now, he ..." "He was just too surprised. He didn''t expect us to be together. Actually, my brother will definitely stand on my side. He will support us." Leo William understood his brother, his reaction earlier and the things he said, was only because he was too shocked. "You seem very confident of your brother." Mary Ann saw that she trusted Billy William so much, so, she stopped crying and raised her head to look into his deep and enchanting eyes. Lifting her toes, she kissed his lips: "I don''t care, it''s useless to object, I have already fallen in love with you." "But how will your mother get through that? She doesn''t have any good impressions towards men. I''m afraid she''s the most difficult hurdle for us to pass. " Leo William said with augh. He felt that the road of love between him and her was not as smooth as bethought. When he first epted her, Leo William really didn''t think too much into it and immediately felt that she was a very interesting and cute girl that he could try to get along with and have some fun with. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. But now that they had gotten along, he realized that she was just like sunlight, able to light up his boring and tasteless life, making his every day more meaningful and worth looking forward to. Mary Ann who was like a little sun, how could he bear to let her go? "My mom doesn''t want me to find a boyfriend right now. Maybe it''s because I''m still young, so I''ll gradually enlighten her. Don''t worry!" Mary Ann replied softly. Actually, she didn''t know how to advise her mother either, because she had been hurt so badly by the man that she no longer had any confidence in male. "Good, then we will all wait with patient. Now, I will send you back!" Leo William had originally thought that tonight would be a very romantic night and was worth recalling. However, he just realized that there were so many realities waiting forthem. "Wait a minute, I haven''t taken a fingerprint yet!" Mary Ann recalled an extremely important matter. Leo William had no choice but to take her to his equipment room and record her thumbs'' fingerprints, and even gave her a key to open the door. "Take me downstairs, I''ll get my assistant to pick me up in the car!" Only now did Mary Ann be happy. In the future, if she was not in a good mood, she would have a ce to rest in at ease. "Alright!" Leo William said. In any case, they still had a long way to go before they could start their journey of love. Wood Family! n finally managed to coax his daughter to sleep. She unlocked her phone and saw that Anne had shared a wave of beautiful photos on Twitter. She seemed to have risen up a lot. In the sunlight and the gentle breeze, she was very attractive, very beautiful, and also had the air of youth. n was immersed in her beauty. Suddenly, he found a very serious thing, these were all photos of nature taken by Anne. Then, the question was, who was taking pictures for her? n''s actions suddenly sped up, he wanted to see the person who took the photo of her. Even if the person showed a face, it would at least let him know whether the person was male or female. Unfortunately, he had looked through more than a dozen of her photos, yet he could not find anyone else''s face. Only her rxed figure could be seen amidst the beautiful scenery. "Damn it, isn''t this woman travelling alone?" n was instantly anxious. He hit the table with his fist fiercely. The next second, he heard a small body rolling behind him, which worried him so much that he quickly turned around and patted his daughter''s shoulder gently. Once again, heforted her and brought her to sleep. "Should I call her and ask?" n frowned, his heart bing more active. In the past few days, he hadn''t been bothered by the matter of whether Anne travelling abroad alone because he was very assured. He knew clearly that Anne was not a disrespectful woman. On the contrary, she was extremely self - centered and would definitely not be like the other women, and indulge herself unrestrainedly. Thus, in those few days, as the Great Boss of the Wood Family, he could only y around with his precious daughter at ease. He only wanted to quickly cultivate a fatherdaughter rtionship with his daughter. In the future, he could let this little fellow help him so that he could take down Anne a bit earlier. But now, looking at these photos, n no longer felt at ease. He suddenly thought about the day Anne left, his expression seemed to not rx. Although her attitude towards him was still as cold as ever, she seemed to have let go of her bad emotions on him. Had another man appeared in her life to reassure her? Who is it? Anyway, it wasn''t him. n quickly took his phone and pushed the door open. Knocking on the door of elder sister Lynn Wood''s room, Lynn Wood was with a facial mask. When she opened the door, n was scared to jump in shock. "What''s wrong?" Lynn Wood asked curiously as she made pressing her face. n hurriedly asked his sister for help. "Sis, can you help me analyze these photos of Anne? Lynn Wood immediately looked at them: "There''s nothing wrong? I saw that she was smiling very happily. It should be because she doesn''t need to take care of her child, so that it made her feel a lot more at ease." "If you look carefully, can''t you see what''s wrong with these photos? Who took these pictures for her when she was alone in a foreign country? " n never thought that her sister would actually not even think of such a serious problem. "Maybe she got help from a stranger. You''re thinking too much." Lynn Wood replied indifferently. "Strangers? How could sheugh so happily in front of strangers? It''s definitely not a stranger. Maybe it''s her friend, and maybe it''s a male friend!" When n thought of this, his brain was in a mess. Chapter 572 Chapter 572 Seeing her brother''s nervous expression, Lynn Wood stopped what she was doing and started looking through the pictures wholeheartedly. After reading a few pages, Lynn Wood was also confused: "I feel like the person who took the photos of her should be someone she''s familiar with. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be smiling so casually." "Sis, do you think so too? Then tell me, did she find some friends to travel abroad with? " n felt his head tighten, his mind a mess. ording to what he knew, in Anne''s circle, there weren''t any female friends who would have a good time with her. In the past, when she was with him, she was a little stubborn. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "My foolish little brother, I''ve made you so anxious. Do you not believe Anne, or do you not have confidence in yourself? My intuition tells me that in Anne''s heart, there''s still a seat for you. Just patiently wait! " As an outsider, of course Lynn Wood would not realize just how serious this matter was. "Sis, can I ask you a favor?" An extremely bold thought emerged in n''s mind. "What is it?" Lynn Wood looked at him strangely. "Help me care Crystal for a few days!" n knew that only his sister and close friend Billy William were worth entrusting the most to. Instead, his own mother and Crystal''s grandmother, would make n worry. "Huh?" Lynn Wood immediately took off her mask and looked at him in disbelief: "Are you nning to go abroad to find Anne? Give Crystal to me, can I take good care of her? " Lynn Wood liked Niece a lot too but she did not have the experience of being a mother after all. Even with the milk powder, Lynn Wood was not familiar yet, she was afraid that she would not be able to take care of this little elf. "If you have no experience, you can bring her to Lily. She is a good mother!" n believed that Lily would definitely not refuse to help him. Seeing his brother being so anxious and determined, it seemed that Lynn Wood was truly panicking this time. "I didn''t expect you to be such a fool of love!" Lynn Wood could not help but chuckle. "I didn''t expect it myself!" nughed self-deprecatingly, "I really hope I can both take it on myself, and let it go." "Who doesn''t want to!?" Lynn Wood sighed. n saw that his sister had started to care more about his appearance, so he teased: "Sis, have you and Billy William been getting along well? How is he? " "Stinking brat, you dare to dig up news about your sister?" Lynn Wood immediately rolled her eyes. "I''m worried about you. One is my sister, and the other is my good friend. If your rtionship was ruined and I get stuck in the middle, won''t I was throwed into a dilemma?" n opened his hands with a serious expressions. Lynn Wood was immediately amused by her brother, and said seriously: " Sis has always thought that I am a person who does not understand love and would definitely not fall in love, but ever since I met Billy William, I realized that love is actually still very good." "Sis, I think you''re serious this time, it''s okay, Billy William is someone you can rely on, he''s worth it for your love." n hurriedly said good words to his good friend. "Whether he is worth relying on or not, I don''t think about it. In any case, I have money and ability, so I''m not afraid of losing anything." Lynn Wood answered as if she was a queen. "Sis, please don''t be a queen in love, you have to be a daughter ..." This is how a woman should be happiest. " After n heard his sister''s carefree words, he immediately started to worry for her. Elder sister has been a queen for too long, she doesn''t know how to let go of her pride. This way, it won''t work in the world of love. Lynn Wood raised her brows slightly, and said indifferently: "I''m still two years older than him, how am I supposed to be his daughter? Besides, I don''t know how to show weakness, I won''t act like a spoiled child, and I definitely won''t be like a little girl who makes trouble for no reason. I just feel that in the world of adults, there''s no childishness, everything can be resolved rationally." n looked at his sister speechlessly. Was this her view of love? Why does it sound so suspenseful? "What kind of person is Billy William in your eyes?" Lynn Wood suddenly asked him. "In my eyes, he is a loyal friend." What n had said were the feelings of a good brother. Lynn Wood instantly felt that she had wasted her time asking such question. She shrugged her shoulders and said, "In my eyes, he is young, fresh, handsome, well - groomed, suitable for us to talk about and we can share rewards." "Sis, you still haven''t thought about whether you should marry him or not." n was really worried for his sister. "Marry? Like you and Anne? Like Mom and Dad? Anyway, I don''t want to be like this. Isn''t marriage like turning two people who love each other into two people who are even stranger than strangers? I don''t want it!" Lynn Wood''s tone was filled with determination. n felt that it wasn''t that her sister didn''t understand love, but that she didn''t dare to ept it. "Alright, I can''t persuade you. Caring Crystal, do you agree?" n was truly unwilling to part with his daughter, but he was worried about taking such a young child on a long journey. "Alright, I''ll help you bring Crystal over. If worstes to worst, I''ll bring Crystal to my office to y!" Lynn Wood was actually very supportive of his brother chasing after the woman he loved. This was because, if he did not handle this matter well, his brother would not be in the mood to share her work. "Then I will really book a ne ticket and leave early tomorrow morning! In any case, as long as Crystal is in your arms, you better not leave her at home. n really decided to see with his own eyes what kind of travelling life Anne would lead. "Don''t worry, I won''t let it happen at all!" Lynn Wood nodded. She had decided to keep this little thing by her side. In any case, if she couldn''t take it with her, she could still find Billy William for help. Billy William was Anne''s cousin, so, he could be considered as a rtive. He probably wouldn''t mind helping them to bring Crystal along. After n left, Lynn Wood sat powerlessly on the chair, looking at his young and delicate skin in the mirror, she suddenly felt a bit sad. When a woman passes 25 years old, her skin seems to have lost the luster and was no longer as plump as it was when she was young. Lynn Wood still cared a lot about being two years older than Billy. Do all the woman worry about the same question¡ªgetting old? ? Lynn Wood frowned in distress. Who said she did not care about her feelings on Billy? She clearly cared about him a lot. However, with her pride, she didn''t dare show it. Was this the Queen''s problem? Chapter 573 Chapter 573 E ¡ªarly the next morning, n flew straight abroad. Crystal blinked her ck beautiful big eyes, She Lynn Wood looked into each other''s eyes. "Be good, aunt''s little darling. Eat one more mouthful, just one more. Come, open your mouth wide, ah..." "No!" The little guy was already beginning to know how to speak. Her little head turned to the side, as if she didn''t want to eat any more congee. When Ang saw this, she said: "If she doesn''t want to eat, then don''t force her. She definitely won''t eat when she''s full." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "She just drank little milk. How can she be full? I really don''t know how Anne usually feeds her. If by any chance I starve her to death and make her skinny, little brother woulde back and scolded me. " Lynn Wood could only continue to coax Crystal to eat breakfast. However, Crystal was always disobedient and did not open her mouth, only studying the new toy on the table. Hearing Anne''s name, Ang''s expression became ugly again. "Did your brother really go looking for her? " They really have no future. She''s just a normal woman. If she wants toe back, she will naturallye back." Ang said angrily. Lynn Wood helplessly looked at her mother and could only sigh: "If it wasn''t for you blocking everything, does your son need to work so hard to please her?" "Are you ming me? Why don''t you think about it, how is this Anne worthy of your brother? " When Ang thought about that his precious son had actually been willing to purchase that woman''s favor at the expense of his life., Ang felt very sad and disappointed in her heart. "Yeah, just like back then, you always felt that my father wasn''t worthy of your royal identity, so why did you get married with him? Weren''t you just asking for trouble?" Lynn Wood always had a way to make his mother speechless. "You have such a sharp mouth. Mother is already regretting giving birth to you now. You now just know how to irritate me." Ang once again looked hurt from the injury. "It''s not that I want to anger you, it''s that you need to straighten your heart. It''s not easy to fall in love with someone. It''s best if you support little brother to chase Anne. They are very suitable to each other." This was the first time Lynn Wood talked to her mother in such a serious tone. Ang had nothing to refute, so she put down her bowl and chopsticks, stood up and left. Lynn Wood continued to y with Crystal and feed her breakfast. She suddenly realized, the dignified olddy, could not handle this little guy. Abroad! Joshua Wayne and Eliza who had been together for an entire day and night still hated each other. However, in order to maintain the rtionship between a man and a woman, they had to live in a suite. Joshua Wayne was a person who did not like being surrounded by strangers in his space, but at this moment, he had no choice but to endure Eliza''s existence. "Can you turn off the TV a little more quietly? It''s so noisy that I can''t sleep! " Joshua Wayne discovered that Eliza was not an obedient person. Furthermore, this kind of woman who are self - central, did not have any form of worship or courtesy towards him, a big star, "I''ve already turned my voice down to a very small pitch. If you ask for more, I won''t be able to hear anything!" Eliza frowned, was this man''s ears really that sharp? How could he hear her clearly when he was in his room, with the door closed? Actually, Joshua Wayne had the pain of sleepless nights, so he could not even bear hearing some very tiny sounds. He kept feeling his ears buzzing, making him unable to sleep soundly. "Take and watch your phone. Put on your earplugs and if you disturb me one more time. I''ll throw you out." Joshua Wayne realized that he still had no tolerance for her watching TV in the living room. Eliza could only pout her mouth: "My phone doesn''t have enough battery! Unless you would lend me yourputer!" "Don''t even think about it!" Joshua Wayne would never share his ownputer, there were so many secrets inside, this woman would definitely steal a peek. "Joshua Wayne, can you be more reasonable? In order to fulfill your conditions, how badly have I been deceived? I really regret signing this agreement with you. " Just by cursing her death, there were more than a million of them already. Sigh, if she really died, she would definitely be cursed to death by his loyal fans. "Regret it?" Joshua Wayne did not expect her to regret it the next day. He sneered: "It''s toote to regret it, we have already signed the agreement and have already paid you my deposit. If you dare to breach the contract, you will have to pay me double the penalty." "Of course I know it''s useless to regret it. That''s why I wanted to watch a TV to pass the time." Eliza threw herself back onto the sofa in distress, she looked at the ceiling and said sorrowfully: "This must be the biggest mistake I made in my life, my entire life, I yed it all myself, I was too rash, I should have expected this oue, but I did not expect it to be so serious, I have already be a female public enemy." Seeing her lying there mumbling, Joshua Wayne had the urge to cover his ears. Can''t this woman stay still for a while? "Eliza, if you think you don''t have enough money, just say it directly. Worsees to worse, I can double your money, can you shut up!?" To Joshua Wayne, money was not a problem at all, he was almost about to be annoyed to death by this woman. He had never known that a woman staying at home could cause such a ruckus. Lily was definitely not such a woman. She was always quiet, and Eliza was simply an anomaly. Eliza immediately sat up, her hair was dishevelled, and she looked down at Joshua Wayne with an uncaring gaze, her eyes shining: "Are you speaking the truth? Will you pay me another million dors? " "I can pay you, but can you shut up?" Joshua Wayne scoffed. "Sure, I''ll shut my mouth right now. If you don''t ask me, I won''t say a single word!" Eliza nodded his head without any backbone. As long as he gave her money, she would definitely fulfill his small request. Joshua Wayne took the cheque and wrote five hundred thousand before tossing it to her: "If I don''t speak with you, you are not allowed to say a single word!" "Oh!" Eliza nodded her head as simply as she could and carefully kept the cheque with glee. Joshua Wayne saw that she could actually be this happy with such a small amount of money, and he became even more annoyed. How could someone''s happiness be so simple, while he, on the other hand, had to be so vexed and complicated? "Oh right, when are we returning? You won''t stay here forever, right? " Eliza asked curiously. "When I want to go back, I will!" Joshua Wayne said with a cold face. "I kind of want to go home, can''t I go home earlier!?" Eliza pleaded softly. "I''ll think about it!" Joshua Wayne actually did not want to return to his country, because when he did, he would have to face his own brother. Eliza lowered her head in disappointment. For money, she had really given up on herself. Just when Eliza thought that Joshua Wayne would stay here for at least another week, she never expected that Joshua Wayne would suddenly open the door. "Ah ..." Eliza did not understand! "My grandfather is sick, I want to take you home to see him!" Joshua Wayne immediately threw those words down and turned to pack his things. Back to The Wayne Family? Eliza waspletely confused. Chapter 574 Chapter 574 She anxiously stood up and rushed into Joshua Wayne''s room, only to see that Joshua Wayne had taken off his shirt, and was only wearing a pair of bullet pants, with his hands holding his pants which he had put on his long legs. It was obvious that he did not expect Eliza to rush in without knocking. The two looked at each other, stunned. "You ... Do you want to die? " Joshua Wayne was instantly angered. This woman didn''t even know the most basic of knocking etiquette. He really suspected what kind of family background she grew up under. Eliza''s snow - white face instantly flushed red. She did not think that Joshua Wayne would peel himself so clean when he said he want to pack package.. "Dare you look me again, I''ll dig out your eyes!" Joshua Wayne became even more infuriated. Where were the woman''s eyes focusing? Damn it. Eliza did not expect herself to stare at him for a few seconds. When she came to her senses, she immediately turned around and covered her eyes. "Joshua Wayne, on the content of the agreement, you did not say that I should meet your parents in your family, you are obviously adding fuel to the fire." When Eliza thought about going against him to The Wayne Family, she felt an indescribable fear, so she wanted to reason with him. "Heh, take a good look at the contents of our agreement. Isn''t there a love show in a special asion? Special asions are all the ces that I need you to appear on, understand? " Joshua Wayne exined to her with a sneer. "What?" Eliza was stunned, could it be that special asions included the Wayne Family s?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. While Eliza was still in shock, Joshua Wayne had already put on his suit very neatly. The upper half of his clothes were a dark blue, and the lower half was a pair of grey western pants. Eliza turned around and looked at him, and said somewhat angrily: "I don''t want to go home with you, we have only just started dating, you canpletely exin our rtionship to your family." "You have to return with me. Otherwise, how can I prove to my brother that you''ve be my girlfriend?" Joshua Wayne said in a domineering tone. "Our rtionship has already been made public. Those reporters must have been invited by you. Everyone already knows that you have a girlfriend. I believe your elder brother definitely knows about it." Eliza said anxiously. "No, if you want to hide it from my brother, just pieces of news are useless. You must follow my back to meet my family, if you think that you are cheated by me, at worst, I will just give you another half a million." Joshua Wayne only wanted to smash her with money and knock her out. Hearing the word money, Eliza swallowed hard. As expected, she had no resistance towards money. "It''s not a matter of money ..." "One million!" Joshua Wayne didn''t even look at her, and directly increased his bid. Eliza felt her heart racing. This man, how could she only use money to close her mouth? Alright, this method of negotiation was something she inexplicably liked. "If it''s one million, then I can cooperate!" Elizaughed out loud. Joshua Wayne looked at her in disdain. This woman was really greedy with such snobbery. Who would like her in the future? Eliza turned to pack her things. The two rode to the airport. In the VIP private room at the airport, Eliza and Joshua Wayne sat together. Beside them, there were a few little girls who looked at Joshua Wayne with stunned expressions, but then looked at her angrily. Eliza could only lower her head. If she knew earlier, she would have worn a mask too. Then, she would sit far away from Joshua Wayne. Joshua Wayne saw that there was someone by his side taking their photos stealthily with a mobile phone, he suddenly extended his hands and gently pulled Eliza into an embrace. "You ... What are you doing! " Eliza panicked, as she leaned into his embrace, not daring to move an inch. The man was filled with the scent of green lemons. It was a very nice smell, and Eliza''s expression was a little dreamy. "Cooperate with me!" Joshua Wayne''s lips curled up into a smile and whispered into her ear. His voice was so quiet that only she could hear. In the eyes of outsiders, it was as if the two were whispering to each other. Eliza had no choice but to soften her body and snuggle up against his shoulder like a little woman. She continued to y with her cell phone. Seeing that she actually ignored his hug, he lightly kissed her cheek. Eliza trembled, and felt goosebumps all over her body. This man really knows how to reach out for more yards after taking an inch. She has already agreed to cooperate with him, why is he still so rude? Eliza''s entire body tensed up, her beautiful eyes staring at Joshua Wayne with shame and anger. Joshua Wayneughed yfully, looking like it was a matter of course. Eliza was so angry she almost died. It had already been eight hours since they returned to The Wayne Family. Along the way, Joshua Wayne was rather well - behaved and did not excessively behave towards her. The moment Eliza woke up, the nended. At the airport, her suitcase was immediately snatched away by the man beside her. "What are you doing now!" Eliza thought that the man stole her suitcase because he was afraid that she would escape halfway. "No for that purpose, I''m a real man and big star after all. If I was shot by someone by chance, how awkward it is! 1" Joshua Wayne already had a set of brilliant skills on how to deal with these paparazzi. Eliza couldn''t help but roll her eyes. So, the good impression that this man had was all an act. Sigh, as expected, there are no perfect people in this world. Outside the airport gate, a lengthened car was waiting stilly. This was Joshua Wayne''s personal car. Opening the car door, Joshua Wayne let Eliza in first, after that, he leaned against the chair tiredly, his beautiful eyes, suddenly had a lot of things on his mind, and became depressed. Eliza couldn''t help but look at him twice. She saw that he seemed to have be apletely different person, silent and weighed down with matters. Out of friendship, she asked, "Do you feel heavy at the thought of seeing her?" Joshua Wayne''s face stiffened, his gaze carried a touch of sharpness as he nced at her: "Don''t talk about this anymore." "Don''t be angry, I just care about you!" Seeing that he was so sensitive, Eliza could only shrug her shoulders helplessly. However, Joshua Wayne didn''t understand her good intentions at all and only reminded her with a cold voice: "When you get to my family, you better keep your mouth shut." "Don''t worry. I know what to say and what not to say. Actually, I really want to get to know your elder sister." Eliza wanted to see what kind of woman could make Joshua Wayne''s heart move like that. Chapter 575 Chapter 575 W ¡ª hen Joshua Wayne led Eliza to The Wayne Family in a hurry, he realized that his grandmother had tricked him intoing back. His grandpa was not sick at all. The olddy only wanted to see her young grandson too much, so she intentionally told him a lie. Of course, this lie was told with his grandpa''s permission. "The one behind you ..." The girlfriend you recently had? "What''s her name?" the olddy asked with a smile as she looked at Eliza, who was hiding behind Joshua Wayne. Joshua Wayne was a little depressed. Grandma was already very aged, how could she still lie and lie again and again? He had been in a hurry along the way, and his heart was beating fast. Eliza never thought that Joshua Wayne''s grandmother would actually be so easy -going, as if it was really easy to get along with. Thus, she quickly came out from behind Joshua Wayne and openly introduced herself: "GrandmaThe olddy, my name is Elizabeth Jones!" "Eliza? Your surname is Jones! " The olddy''s expression stiffened. It was clear that she had some sort of unexinable loathing for people with the surname Jones. Maybe it was because of that woman called Anna Jones. Only then did Eliza feel that the olddy was so close to her. She only saw that her happiness had moved and she was startled, causing her to immediately let out a worriedugh. "Yes, my surname is Jones!" Strange, is there something wrong with my surname ''Jones''? Seeing that she had subconsciously hid behind Joshua Wayne, the olddy remembered her suspicious personality. She continued to ask with a smile, "Miss Jones, have you and Josh been together for a long time?" Eliza looked up with her beautiful eyes and met with Joshua Wayne''s gaze. She was slightly stunned. The man''s gaze wasplicated and unfathomable. For a moment, she could not understand what he wanted to express. Just as she was about to answer, Joshua Wayne had already opened his mouth. "Grandma, didn''t you always hope for me to find a girlfriend to give to you? "Eliza is my girlfriend, I''ve been dating her for many times now, she has a good temper, you can definitely get well along with her." Eliza could onlyugh foolishly, she felt that Joshua Wayne did not despise her as much as he usually did, and even praised her good characters, Eliza could not help but look at him a few more times. The olddyThe olddy had read countless people, looking at Eliza''s clean and clear eyes, she knew that this girl was not some girl with a lot of schemes. "Grandmother understands you. Your job is different, so it''s normal for you to conceal your feelings. However, I don''t care if you''re hiding it from others. You shouldn''t be hiding it from Grandmother!" The olddy was still dissatisfied. She felt that her grandson had treated her as an outsider. Joshua Wayne quicklyughed and exined: "Grandma, when youngsters are in love, there should be a period of time for them to understand each other. Before, I had always known each other, but now I feel that it''s very appropriate for it to be public." "If it wasn''t for your brother discovering that you are different recently, who knows how long you would have hidden it from us." The olddy harrumphed. Joshua Wayne''s eyes stiffened slightly. Eliza, who was standing behind him, couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat for him. Why did his elder brother notice his recent worries? Could it be that Edwards Wayne knew something? "Brother truly cares about me!" Joshua Wayne felt a little ashamed. "Alright, since you guys are back, let''s have a meal together tonight. It''s a rare asion to have a family together, Miss Eliza, I''m d that you came to our house to be a guest. Josh is my youngest grandson, and when you''re together in the future, you need to take care of him for me. The olddy had a good impression of Eliza, because she looked quiet and obedient. Eliza epted Joshua Wayne''s money, so it was naturally a strenuous performance. "Grandma, don''t worry. I will take care of him." Eliza looked at Joshua Wayne gently and answered with a sweet smile. Joshua Wayne''s face was a little tense, after that, he found an excuse to go upstairs and chat with his grandfather. The olddy kindly made Eliza sit down and got a servant to bring her tea and fruits. Eliza absent-mindedly ate but she was still a little worried for Joshua Wayne in her heart. From the moment he stepped through the door, his emotions had been clouded. He must be feeling really sad too. The person he liked was his future sister. He would meet her again in the future. This kind of torture wasn''t something anyone could bear. Nightfall! After Edwards Wayne received his grandmother''s call, he went home early with her. The two kids came back and saw a beautiful sister sitting in the living room. They were both very curious. Eliza also looked at the two children in shock. Although they are so tiny, they were really beautiful. She had seen Edwards Wayne''s pictures before and she had also seen Lily before. "Only a man like Edwards Wayne with his exquisite and perfect facial features would be able to give birth to such a beautiful child." Eliza was quitepatible with the two little fellows, and they instantly started to y together. Especially Emma liked her very much because she would cooperate with her to y the boring game of ying house. When Edwards Wayne walked in, he realized that Lily had not returned yet. "Brother..." Joshua Wayne walked down from the stairs and called out with a smile. Edwards Wayne looked at him and was in a good mood, "Have you been ying abroad these past few days? "Did you have fun?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Not bad!" Joshua Wayne replied with a light smile. Actually, Edwards Wayne still had a question, and that was why did his brother bring his new girlfriend to the city that he and Lily went to? Was it really a coincidence? "Did you bring your girlfriend back?" Edwards Wayne asked curiously. "She''s here too, ying upstairs with Emma!" Joshua Wayne pointed upstairs. "Introduce her to me!" Hearing that he really brought back his girlfriend, Edwards Wayne also wanted to personally meet this girl and see what allure she had to attract his brother''s attention. Joshua Wayne nodded, turned and walked up the stairs. He didn''t know why, but even though he was very happy to see his brother today, his heart was filled with an indescribableplex feeling. Joshua Wayne was clear that he did not have the slightest bit of hostility towards his brother. In fact, he even hoped that his brother and Lily would be together forever and get married happily as soon as possible. However, his attitude had changed. It was no longer simple, but rather, incrediblyplex. Emma''s happy voice came out from the second floor''s Toy Room, she was having fun. Joshua Wayne crossed his arms in front of his chest, leaned on the door and shouted: "Eliza, my brother is back, let me introduce you to him!" Eliza quickly stood up and said to Emma: "Emma, I''ll help your baby get dressed in a while!" When Eliza walked to the door, she saw the calm andposed man behind Joshua Wayne. She trembled slightly and felt the powerful aura of someone who had been in throne for a long time, making her feel fear. Chapter 576 Chapter 576 Edwards Wayne''s sharp eyes sized Eliza up. She was very pure and beautiful, and waspatible with his little brother. "I am Edwards Wayne!" Edwards Wayne introduced himself very politely. Eliza opened her mouth anxiously and anxiously: "Mr. Edwards, I have long heard of your great name, I never thought that you would be more handsome and younger than the pictures." Joshua Wayne never thought that Eliza would have such a sweet mouth the moment she saw his brother, and her words were very pleasant to listen to as well. She raised her eyebrow in dissatisfaction: "So what you''re saying is that my brother is much more handsome than me? Is that the definition in your heart?" Eliza was only speaking the truth and did not intend to please Edwards Wayne. Hearing Josh spouting nonsense at the side, she immediately blushed red from embarrassment, and could not help but re at him: "What I''m saying is the truth, your brother is indeed more mature and charismatic than you." Otherwise, Lily would not fallen in love with Edwards Wayne.. Thankfully, she didn''t utter theter out. Otherwise, her life would have ended here today. Joshua Wayne''s gaze instantly froze. There seemed to be a problem with this woman''s eyes, her brain was still flooded by water. Her current role was his girlfriend, but she was actually infatuated with his brother here. It was simply unforgivable. Eliza could also instantly feel someone''s unhappiness. She immediately ran over to Joshua Wayne''s side with a smile, and pretended to hold his arm affectionately: "Alright, don''t be angry. In my eyes, you''re the most handsome man." Edwards Wayne looked at the way Eliza and her little brother were getting along. It seemed awkward, but at a certain moment, it indeed gave people a feeling of falling in love. Perhaps when everyone began to like a person, they would change, be sensitive, and be inferior and uncertain. Edwards Wayne could be considered an experienced person, back then when he was crazily chasing Lily, even he had underwent such transformation. Joshua Wayne was naturally going to act for his brother. Thus, he reached out and hugged Eliza in his embrace and his thin lips lightly fell on her forehead. "That''s it, or I will suppose that you have fallen in love with others. After Edwards Wayne heard his brother''s impudent words, he could not help but smile and shake his head, "Alright, stop talking nonsense here." Emma, who was running over to watch the show, immediately covered her eyes when she saw Joshua Wayne kissing Eliza: "Uncle, you''re embarrassing!" Seeing his cute niece wasughing at him, he quickly let go of her hand. Being kissed by this man just now, Eliza''s beautiful face was a little dazed. It was only after Emma''s words that she suddenly became clear - headed and her face immediately flushed red. "Daddy, is sister Eliza uncle''s girlfriend?" Emma was already very familiar with her, so she raised her head to ask Edwards Wayne. Edwards Wayne nodded: "Yes!"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Sister Eliza is so beautiful. Uncle must like her a lot, and I like her too." Emma''s mouth turned sweet. Edwards Wayne squatted down, looked at his daughter''s innocent and cute smile, and hugged her up, he unconsciously kissing her cheeks: "Surely, my princess. Then can Uncle and Sister Eliza come back to y with you often?" "Of course!" Emma wished for someone to y with her the most, thus, she turned her head and looked at Joshua Wayne seriously: "Uncle, can you let sister Eliza stay at our house from now on? This way, I can y with her every day." Joshua Wayne looked at Niece''s expectant expression and then looked at Eliza''s awkward expression. For a moment, he didn''t know how to reply. "Emma, when I''m not working, I can y with you." Eliza did not want Joshua Wayne to agree to this little fellow''s request. She definitely was scared out of her wits. Edwards Wayne then said gently to her daughter: "Did you hear that? Sister Eliza still needs to work, so she can''t y with you every day. "Not good, ying with dad is so boring!" Emma was now like a little girl, she only liked to y with others of the same sex. Only a young and innovative girl like Eliza was Emma''s favorite ymate. Edwards Wayne instantly felt like he had been struck by a blow. His precious daughter actually felt bored. Why did this happen? Had his daughter really grown up? Does she be distant with him? Joshua Wayne snickered aside: "Bro, how do you know how to y the little girl''s game? It''s normal that Emma doesn''t want to y with you." However, Edwards Wayne was still very disappointed in his heart. He really hoped that his daughter wouldn''t grow up so quickly. However, when the little guy grew up and learned more about things and had more fun, then she would have less time with a father like him. Emma seemed to be able to see that Edwards Wayne was a little disappointed. She immediately reached out her hands to touchhold her father''s face and kissed him twice. After that, she wrapped her arms around his neck and buried her face in his shoulders: "Daddy, are you angry?" Edwards Wayne smiled gently and caressed her daughter''s long hair, "Of course not, why would Daddy be angry at you?" Eliza stood at the side and watched, she was inexplicably touched, and her heart started to ache, following that, she seemed to recall some very bad memories, and she turned to walk to the balcony. She really couldn''t stand the sight of the father and daughter hugging each other, because she was once the little jewel that her father held in his palms. It was a pity that many years had passed and the person who doted on her like a treasure had already gone to heaven. Edwards Wayne and Joshua Wayne both looked at her back in surprise. Obviously, none of them knew what was going on with Eliza. "Let''s take a look!" Seeing that his brother was still standing there foolishly, Edwards Wayne immediately urged him on. Joshua Wayne frowned, what is she thinking now? It was not polite to suddenly turn around and leave. Emma also raised her head in surprise, "Daddy, what happened to Sister Eliza? Was she angry when I asked her to y with me? " Edwards Wayne was also unsure but he could only gently ball her little face and say: "No, maybe your Sister Eliza is not in a good mood, it has nothing to do with you." "Oh!" Emma still could not understand her feelings, why was she suddenly in a bad mood? Joshua Wayne walked over to the balcony and saw Eliza standing dumbly by the railing with her back facing him. It was unknown what she was doing. "What''s the matter with you?" Joshua Wayne stood there without moving.. Eliza quickly wiped the tears away with the back of her hand and shook her head. Chapter 577 Chapter 577 W ¡ªhen Joshua Wayne heard her voice, he was surprised. Then, he extended his palm and grabbed Eliza''s shoulder, forcefully pulling her over so that she could face him. Under the soft light from the balcony, Eliza had long unknowingly shed tears, as her expression became sorrowful. "What''s the matter? Why are you crying so easily? " In Joshua Wayne''s opinion, Eliza was one of those crafty women. A weird girl like her wouldn''t easily shed tears. But at this moment, her tear - stained appearance really surprised Joshua Wayne and made him absent-minded. Eliza also felt that it was shameful, she once again shook her hand, turned around, and continued to wipe her tears with her hands. "I am... It''s because I feel that the scene of your brother hugging Emma just now was very touching. " Eliza lowered her head and replied with an unnatural voice. "Touching? Heh, your emotions are really rich. My brother embraces Emma like this every day, if you were to see him do it every day, wouldn''t you be moved to tears day and day? " Joshua Wayne simply did not know what Eliza had experienced in the past, that was why he ridiculed her without caring about anything else. Eliza also felt that she herself was being too shameful. She bit her lower lip tightly: "Maybe it''s because my emotions are too fragile and I can''t bear to see the scene of a father and daughter being too close." "Boring!" Joshua Wayne mocked. When he every time reminded of the word "fatherly love", Joshua Wayne felt that he had even more right to be sad. However, he was also a man. His tears wouldn''t fall so easily, even though he had once envied others for having parents to apany beside. Perhaps the more he experienced, the more his emotions would be numbed. Eliza''s entire body shivered. In Joshua Wayne''s eyes, her tears were extremely boring. What was she feeling? Is it because it''s been too long since I''ve opened up my books of memories? "Sorry, I didn''t mean to disgust you, I... I won''t do it again! " Eliza anxiously wiped the tears off her face. Joshua Wayne saw that she had actually lowered her head to apologize to him, and was annoyed for a moment. "You women are really troublesome, always wanting to cry, I really don''t know if the water you drink everyday has turned into tears." Eliza''s heart was still in pain but she didn''t care how Joshua Wayne mocked her. "Am I really rude?" Eliza asked him softly. "I''m fine. It''s just that when you see my grandparents in a bit, don''t cry, or else they would think I bullied you." Joshua Wayne reminded her with a light snort. "It can''t be, actually, I''m not a woman who loves to cry so easily!" Eliza took his money and dangerously the y was almost ruined. She was truly sorry. "I can''t see that. I just feel that your acting is too fake!" Joshua Wayne lowered his voice, went close to her ear and ridiculed her, and then warned her: "Eliza, I have to remind you in advance, if you really lose your act, you won''t have any money left!" Eliza''s beautiful eyes suddenly widened, she turned and looked at him, her small face full of fear: "Sorry, I know I shouldn''t have been emotional, I really won''t next time!" "Be quiet, don''t let anyone heard it!" Joshua Wayne suddenly reached out his hands, covered her anxious mouth and whispered into her ear, reminding her in annoyance. Eliza trembled in fear, the more anxious she was, the more chaotic the situation became, and the more chaotic it was, the more mistakes she would make. I really might not have the talent to act. Unlike Joshua Wayne, who was born to be an expert in acting, it¡¯s really a disaster for Josh to act with her. Eliza did not speak further, she only opened her beautiful eyes and nodded. Joshua Wayne''s mind was filled with anger just now, but at this moment, when both of them had calmed down, he realized that what he had touched with his palm was her soft and tender lips. The warm breath that came out of her small mouth made Joshua Wayne''s palm numb and itchy. Seeing that he was still covering his mouth, Eliza quickly extended a finger and lightly tapped on the back of his hand, signaling him to release.. Only then did Joshua Wayne retract his big hands, but he felt that there was something strange about the ce where her lips touched. Could it be ... Were these a woman''s lips? So soft! Eliza turned to look at him, seeing that he was in a daze, she thought he was still angry, so she suppressed her voice and asked: "Should we go down?" Joshua Wayne''s eyes shed with a strange light. Looking at her moist lips, his face darkened: "What are you going down for? Does it make you expose more ws? " "But..." The two of us are up there... It doesn''t seem like it''s going well. " It wasn''t polite to say that she had left without making a sound, but it didn''t seem right for them to be upstairs now. This was her first time in the Wayne Family after all, so she should be magnanimous. Instead of hiding upstairs with her boyfriend, what would the old couple think of her? While the two were in a stalemate, a sportscar suddenly drove by from downstairs. Joshua Wayne''s gaze was instantly attracted over, he lowered his head, and looked at the sportscar with aplicated gaze. The car door opened and Lily, dressed in a professional suit and skirt, walked down with a bag in her hands. After opening the door, she was the first to reach out for a two-year-old girl and carry her in her arms. The person who got out of the car was a very charming woman. Joshua Wayne recognized this woman. She was n''s sister Lynn Wood and was currently the person in charge of the Wood Group. Eliza curiously lowered her head and saw Lily. She was amazed. Previously, when she was overseas, she had peeked at Lily secretly. Because she was in a hurry to take photos, she did not carefully size her up. At that moment, on a different floor with bright lights, she could clearly see Lily''s appearance. The first impression she gave was actually not that of a beauty, but of a gentleness. It was unsure if it was because of the little girl in her arms. The smile on her face and in her eyes was the radiance of a mother''s love. Eliza slightly raised her gaze. Seeing that Joshua Wayne had the same expression as if he had lost his soul, she sighed in her heart. For a gentle and beautiful woman like Lily, any man would probably fall for her. Joshua Wayne was once so arrogant and conceited, now bing a coward in front of her and only daring to peek at her. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. For some reason, when Eliza looked at the gentleness in his eyes, her heart trembled slightly. How hateful the man was before, but at this moment, he gave people a heartache and made her want to care of him? Chapter 578 Chapter 578 Staring the sadness in his eyes, Eliza stretched out her hands to catch his sleeves. "You go down first, and leave me alone for a while!" Joshua Wayne impatiently shook her hands off, and then turned and sat on the sofa, as though he suddenly became cold -blooded. Eliza was stunned, but she could understand what Joshua Wayne was feeling right now. The woman he loved was close at hand but he didn''t even have the courage to step forward and talk to her. He could only watch from the side and do nothing. This was definitely the most painful torture. "Alright, I''ll be going down first!" Eliza tactfully did not disturb him, even though she wanted to say a few words of constion and concern. But she was an actor he had hired and paid for. What qualifications did she have, what status did she have to persuade him? Being treated so coldly by Joshua Wayne, Eliza was actually not angry at all. She was just a spectator watching this tragic y. But why? Looking at this man sitting alone in this lonely ce, she felt depressed in her heart. At this moment, downstairs! Edwards Wayne was holding his daughter and sitting on the sofa. Hearing the sound of the carriage, he immediately put her down and watched his daughter run away. "Mummy, is this little sister Crystal? Why is she here? " When Emma ran out, she discovered that there was a little guy in Mummy''s embrace. She immediately opened her eyes in shock, and when she saw that little face clearly, Emma recognized her. Lily grinned as she squatted down and put Crystal down, "That''s right, this is Uncle n''s little daughter, how about you y with her for a while?" "Alright, I''ll give all my toys to her. She can y with all of my toys!" Emma now had the tolerance as an elder sister. Lynn Wood, who walked in side by side with Lily, had a bitter expression. When she saw that Edwards Wayne was also there, she immediately went over and greeted him. Edwards Wayneughed instead: "Lynn is too polite, I will wee you as a guest anytime, where is your younger brother?" "Ai, let''s not talk about him. In order to chase Anne, he has already left his daughter with me. He flew abroad so early on this morning." Today, in order to take care of Niece, she had her assistant buy a lot of delicious snacks and ce them in her office for her but who knew that the little fellow actually liked to cry so much, so she hugged and coaxed her while taking care of her work, causing her to almost lie down on the ground in exhaustion. Thus, she contacted Lily and decided toe over to her ce to spend tonight. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Of course, Edwards Wayne understood his good friend well, he waspletely serious this time, Anne was the one barrier that n has to cross, if he did not pursue her back, n would probably regret forever. "But Billy William will being overter!" Lynn Wood had already made an appointment with Billy William toe to The Wayne Family to eat. On the way, she also wanted him to partake her hardships. Lily stood at the side and smiled as she watched how her daughter yed with her little sister. The only thing that Crystal needed now was her ymate. Seeing such a little sister like Emma, she was really happy. Emma continuously made faces towards her, making her giggle non-stop. Seeing this scene, the adults standing by alsoughed from the bottom of their hearts. Edwards Wayne immediately walked over and looked at Lily gently: "My brother is back, and has brought his girlfriend with him. They are upstairs, do you want to go greet him?" Lily was originally very rxed with her daughter but after hearing Edwards Wayne''s words, she felt extremely nervous and even her expression became a little dazed. "Oh, okay!" Josh was back and I should go to greet him of course. Moreover, he had even brought a girlfriend with him, so it was indeed a good thing. "Lynn Wood, please look after these two little ones. Let''s go upstairs!" Lily said softly. Lynn Wood immediately nodded. "Don''t worry, just leave these two little kids to me, your daughter really knows how to bring up children. You two can also rest assured about having a third child!" Lily and Edwards Wayne were slightly shy. Lynn Wood did not know that she had said an embarrassing thing. Seeing that the two had strange expressions, she blinked her eyes: "What''s wrong? Don''t you guys have that thought yet?" Edwards Wayne''s thin lips slightly hooked up: "That''s what we nned to do as well!" When Lily heard his answer, she only felt her face turn red all of a sudden. Fortunately, the olddy did not hear his words. Otherwise, it was unknown what expression she would have on her face. On the second floor, Eliza was actually feeling a bit embarrassed to go downstairs. She hesitated at the corridor when she saw Edwards Wayne and Lily walking towards her, holding hands. She was so frightened that her expression froze and she quickly smiled, "Mr. Edwards Edwards Wayne saw that Eliza actually called him a stranger, thus, he said gently: Just call me brother, be casual.. "Good, brother, this must be your girlfriendsister. She''s so beautiful!" Eliza''s gaze was fixated on Lily. Being praised so highly by her, Lily started to feel a bit shy. Eliza immediately exined: "My name is Elizabeth Jones, you can all call me Eliza, this is how my family calls me." "Okay, my name is Lily, you can also call me Sis!" Lily smiled and looked at Eliza. Actually, Lily had a faint guess about the rtionship between Eliza and Joshua Wayne, they definitely wouldn''t be a couple. Maybe Eliza was just a girl that Joshua Wayne had invited to help him act together with her. But no matter what, Lily still liked Eliza a lot. At the very least, her smile was sincere, and she didn''t look like someone who had bad schemes inside heart. Joshua Wayne suddenly walked over from the hallway, and called out for his brotherzily. After that, when his eyes saw Lily, he suddenly dodged and called hersister in a low voice. Lily also suddenly felt that the air around her was a little heavy, if it was before, Lily would definitely not have any other thoughts. However, at this moment, she might have been feeling guilty and might have been up to something, so she felt that it wasn''t natural. Joshua Wayne suddenly became silent but Edwards Wayne did not notice anything and only laughed: "Alright, you can slowly bring Eliza downstairs to chat, Josh, youe up with me, we''ll invite grandpa and grandma down." Joshua Wayne nodded and silently followed Edwards Wayne upstairs. Chapter 579 Chapter 579 S ¡ªeeing the two brothers walking upstairs, Lily smiled back at Eliza: "Let''s go downstairs and have a seat!" "Miss Lily ..." Can I talk to you alone? " Eliza suddenly extended her hands out and grabbed her arm, her beautiful eyes filled with pleading. Eliza also didn''t know where she got the impulse from, to actually ask to chat with Lily without discussing with her. Lily was slightly startled, then she seemed to have understood something as she nodded, "Alright, let''s go take a walk outside!" Eliza heaved a sigh of relief. Under the beautiful night sky, the two walked towards the pavilion in the garden that was filled with gentle light. After walking for a long distance, with no one else around, Lily finally stopped, turned her head, and asked softly: "Do you have anything to say to me?" Eliza bit her lower lip, and suddenly hesitated. If she were to tell Lily about this, would Joshua Wayne be furious? Lily saw that she had suddenly be silent, and a look of hesitation crossed her face. Sheughed lightly, "Haven''t you decided what you want to tell me? Actually, even if you didn''t say it, I already know, is Joshua Wayne asking you to act with her? " Eliza was originally worried that she would say something wrong to make Joshua Wayne angry. But at that moment, Lily''s sudden words really shocked Eliza Her beautiful eyes widened in surprise: "Did you know? Did he tell you? " "No, I guessed!" Lily sighed bitterly. "It''s just that, I don''t know how he managed to find you for help." Eliza also revealed a pained expression: "I don''t know if you''ve seen the scolding on the inte but I was previously a reporter, and in order to pass the three month probation period, I encountered Joshua Wayne by chance at the airport. Although he was very low-key and concealed himself very well., I still recognized him. "I identally captured you two together. I am truly sorry. I was also just for earning my living." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. When Lily heard that she had actually gotten news of her and Joshua Wayne, his beautiful face slightly paled. Seeing her being so frightened, Eliza knew that she was extremely shocked. Thus, she hurriedly waved her hands: "Don''t worry, Joshua Wayne has already destroyed all of my photos and negatives and destroyed all of the equipment that I bought within a short period of time. He''s too terrifying." Lily was startled again when she saw her panicked expression. "How did he destroy your equipment?" Lily was very curious. "Don''t say anymore, me me for being too stupid, too greedy. After taking your photos, I wanted to take more pictures of him, but I didn''t expect that he would have already discovered my whereabouts. He drove his sports car and directly crashed into me, you don''t even know, my heart stopped beating from the fright, this man is too scary, he desperately grabbed me." Thinking about what happened that day, Eliza still had lingering fear, she never thought that Joshua Wayne would sacrificed even her life, so as to stop this matter. Lily also heard it and broke out in cold sweat. When she heard that Joshua Wayne had hit her with his car, she clenched her hands. "Are you okay? Did he hurt you?" Lily asked worriedly. Eliza shook her head: "I am fine, he is fine, he only destroyed the car I rented, and also destroyed my equipment, causing me to instantly be a pauper." "Pfft!" Seeing Eliza''s bitter and self -deprecating look, Lily could not help butugh. . Eliza also started tough but indeed she didn''t know whether tough or cry. If she wasn''t so poor, how could she have been bribed by money? "Miss Lily, don''t worry, I will definitely protect your secret. Joshua Wayne gave me a lot of money and let me act out this y, I will definitely do my best!" Eliza knew that Lily was very worried too, hence sheforted her. Suddenly, Lily was unable tough, her face had a look of self ¡ªme and guilt: "Thank you so much, no matter what, I am grateful to you." "Actually, I''m doing this on ount of money. Don''t thank me!" Eliza suddenly felt very embarrassed, she felt that she was not a great person, she was just a poor person whocked money. "I know, this has always been something that I can''t let go of in my heart. Don''t misunderstand, he and I really don''t have anything. I''ve always ... regarded him as a friend, I also hopes to be one of his family members in the future." Lily didn''t know how to exin to Eliza the rtionship between her and Joshua Wayne. "I know, I know, it''s him who''s unrequited love!" Eliza had seen through everything long ago, and after that, she praised: "Mr. Edwards is a very charming man, I can see that you love each other very much. I really envy you, being pampered by such an outstanding man, must definitely be a very happy thing." Lily nodded, sighing. "That''s right. Time spent with him, is the happiest thing in my life." "I know, the best thing about love is that all of you are in love with each other. Honestly speaking, before, I hated Joshua Wayne a lot, but now, I feel that he''s very pitiful, and I want to say sorry to him." Eliza spoke out her inner thoughts. "I feel sorry for him, too!" Lily also felt very guilty and ashamed. Some feelings were destined to nevere to fruition. They could only be left with guilt and regret. "You don''t have to be sorry. He asked for it!" Elizaforted her. Lily was startled as she looked at her. Eliza suddenly felt that it was not right for her to spray salts on their wounds, so she could only laugh dryly: "As for matters of the heart, there is no fairness to begin with. You already have a person you love so much, of course you can''t give your love to him!" "Yes, there''s only Edwards Wayne in my heart, I''m also wholehearted towards him!" Lily sighed. "Miss Lily, you did the right thing. To be honest, I really approve of your actions. You should wholeheartedly love one person. If you give your heart to another person, that would be very unfair to both of them." Eliza said with a serious face. "Yes, I know!" Lily also agreed with her. "I''m really worried, Joshua Wayne doesn''t think that way." When Eliza thought about the expression on Joshua Wayne''s face when she looked down from the balcony on the second floor, she became inexplicably worried. Lily was slightly startled: "He can treat this matter more calmly than me, right?" "He said it himself?" As a spectator, she felt that Joshua Wayne was not rational in the slightest and was not calm at all. Lily shook his head: "He didn''t say it himself but I can tell that the person he doesn''t wish to hurt the most is his brother." Chapter 580 Chapter 580 Hearing Lily''s words, Eliza was shocked. In her opinion, Joshua Wayne was no longer as handsome and gentle as in the the media. On the contrary, she felt that his temperament was weird and dark. Of course, anyone who was heartbroken would have such a personality, not to mention, it was Joshua Wayne who was a proud and self-centered man. But from Lily''s words, Eliza seemed to have gained a new understanding of Joshua Wayne. Is he an emotional person? He wasn''t willing to hurt his brother? Heh, this man was truly contradictory. While liking Brother''s woman, he also didn''t want to hurt his brother. It¡¯s impossible for him to make the best of both worlds. The two did not dare to continue chatting, so they turned around and walked to the living room together. When the two stepped onto the stairs, they saw a tall figure rushing over. In the next second, Joshua Wayne pulled on Eliza''s arm with a gloomy expression. "Come out with me!" Joshua Wayne said in a silent voice, suppressing his anger. When Lily saw that Joshua Wayne was actually so rude and crude as to drag Eliza and walk out, she was immediately anxious and blocked his path: "Don''t do harm to her!" "Sister, please don''t worry about us!" Joshua Wayne''s tone immediately became gentler. Moreover, he purposely raised his voice so that everyone in the hall could hear him. Lily was slightly stunned! Eliza immediately whispered to her: "Miss Lily, save me!" Lily turned her head back once again, only to see that Joshua Wayne had already carried her down the stairs, and was walking towards the dark flower garden. Lily was anxious, what is Joshua Wayne trying to do? Did he think that Eliza had said something she shouldn''t have? Lily really wanted to follow her and help her exin a few things. Edwards Wayne suddenly walked over to her, and said with a gentle tone: "Alright, don''t meddle in other people''s business, maybe this is the pleasure of the couple getting along." Lilyughed. If they were really a couple, she wouldn''t be worried at all. But the problem was, they were fake! Lily could only sympathize with Eliza from the bottom of her heart, hoping that she wouldn''t do anything too excessive to her. At this moment, in the depths of the garden, in front of a wall, Joshua Wayne angrily pushed Eliza against the wall. A hand pressed heavily against her ear, and said with a tone filled with fury: "Did you tell her something?" Eliza''s back bumped into him, and her head lightly bumped into him as well. She almost fainted and the man''s angry question entered her ears. "I... What did I say? Can you at least respect me a bit? I am not your ve, so you are not allowed to do this to me! " Eliza was also a little angry, she did not do anything bad, what right did she have to be treated in such a manner? "Tell me honestly, what did you tell her? Let me warn you, you are just an actor whom I have spent money to hire. I won''t allow you to interfere in the affairs of our Wayne Family. " Joshua Wayne was afraid, and the more he was afraid, the more he was afraid that this woman would bring him troubles. "I don''t want to care about your family, I just... "Alright, I just chatted with her about your rtionship. Furthermore, she had already guessed out our rtionship ago." Eliza wanted to tell her a lie, but he realized that his mind was nk, he could not think of any excuse. "Eliza, you want to die? Who told you to talk to her about this? I forbid you to provoke her. " The more Joshua Wayne listened, the angrier he got. He had the nagging feeling that Eliza was purposely trying to create psychological pressure for him, so he was really angry. "You''re thinking too much. She didn''t hurt me, so why did I provoke her? I was just chatting with her like a friend ..." "You don''t have the qualifications to be her friend. You''re just an actor who took the money and did your job well!" Joshua Wayne''s anger was growing higher and higher. Maybe because he had too much depression in his heart, he finally found a ce to vent it out. Eliza''s beautiful face flushed red, then immediately became pale white. She angrily pushed the man in front of her away: "Joshua Wayne, if you can control your heart, then why did you invite me here to act? "After all, it''s you who has a problem." Joshua Wayne did not think that Eliza would actually start to reprimand him. Eliza continued to mock her, "I finally know why you liked her. It''s because she''s really very gentle, and very beautiful. It''s just because you''re young and immature." "Say that again!" Joshua Wayne had never been scolded in such a way, it was simply a humiliation to him. "Say more ..." "Ugh!" Eliza was also angry. With her straightforward personality, she would definitely not be able to handle this kind of provocation. However, when the man fiercely kissed her lips, she became stupefied. Her pair of beautiful eyes widened in disbelief and her brain went nk. Heavens! This savage and rude man, he actually ... Kiss her again. Did he really think she was so easy to bully? "Go away ..." Eliza used almost all of her strength to push him away, and her voice revealed both rage and gasping. Joshua Wayne took two steps back and stared at her with a gloomy face: "What? "You dislike me?" "You''re just a bastard. How can you kiss another woman when you''re thinking about one person?" Eliza was angry because this man punished her in this way. "Don''t you know that a man''sst name and love can be separated? Even if I don''t love someone, I''d still like to do that kind of thing with her. " Joshua Wayneughed coldly. His words turned Eliza''s face pale in anger. "How shameless!" Eliza had seen through this man. Joshua Wayne seemed to have calmed down because he had kissed her. He suddenly calmed down: "As long as you don''t continue to speak nonsense with her, I will let you go." "Do you believe that I will break my promise?" Eliza threatened. "Do you dare?" Joshua Wayne immediately sneered. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Why wouldn''t I dare? Worsees to worse, I''ll just need a few million from you. Do you really think I don''t have any money? As long as I ask for... asking my rich dad for help, such few million dors is not a problem. " Eliza said angrily. Joshua Wayne squinted: "You have a rich father?" "Of course, do you think you''re the only one who''s rich? I was as well!" Eliza suddenly thought of something, and then, she bitterly smiled: "However, that person is not my real father, but my stepfather. As long as I agree to marry him, I will have the money topensate you!" Joshua Wayne was shocked again. Chapter 581 Chapter 581 E¡ªliza suddenly looked as if an old scar had been exposed, and her entire body was covered in sadness, as she hid in the shadows behind the rockery in the yard. For the first time, Joshua Wayne realized that this woman actually had such a lovely and moving side. She looked like a fragile doll, pretty and weak. When Eliza saw this man staring at her, she thought that he was about to mock her again. She immediately took a step forward, "As long as you promise not to do anything to me, I won''t bother with what happened just now." Joshua Wayne hadn''t even said that he would forgive her for his meddling in other people''s business, but he didn''t expect her to be soft first. "Since you are so confident, then why did youe to my ce to suffer for a few coins? You should just go and ask your stepfather to give you money. " Joshua Wayne was proud to begin with, after being threatened by this woman just now, it was difficult for the anger in his heart to dissipate. He just wanted to tease her. Eliza didn''t expect this man shouldThis man be so evil, she had even lowered her head to show her weakness. Why did he still use this topic to attack her? "I''m just like that. I like to earn money by relying on my own hands. I don''t like begging others to give it to me." Eliza slightly raised her chin, wanting to give herself some backbone. "Is that so? "Since you understand this logic, you should know that if you want to earn money from me, you have to obediently follow my rules. Just based on the actions you imed just now and the words you said to me, I can deduct your money." Joshua Wayne himself was a boss, although he was a Big Star, he could still deal with the problem about money. Eliza opened her mouth, but could not say anything. Indeed, she had vited the rules by talking to Lily. " I''m sorry, I was wrong. I won''t dare to do it again!" Since she was wrong, Eliza would admit it too. Moreover, she admitted her wrongs sincerely this time, and she was not as emotional as before. Joshua Wayne''s bellyful of anger, had suddenly dissipated because of her resignation. "Can you tell me your background now?" Joshua Wayne was suddenly curious about her background. Eliza''s beautiful eyes instantly froze and herplexion rapidly paled. She bit her lips and shook her head. "I''m sorry, but the matter of our transaction does not require me to exin myself!" Joshua Wayne was startled. I didn''t expect this woman to be so smart. "Go back, so they won''t think too much about it!" Joshua Wayne suddenly turned and left. Eliza secretly heaved a sigh of relief and followed him into the hall. When they were almost to the living room, Joshua Wayne suddenly stopped in his tracks. Eliza thought that he was going to do something again, her entire body shivered slightly, and then, the man turned and extended her hand out towards her. Eliza''s beautiful eyes widened, as she couldn''t understand why. "Give me your hand!" Joshua Wayne never thought that this woman would actually be so wooden. She couldn''t even understand his hand gestures. "Oh!" Eliza then quickly reacted, just as she was about to pass her hand over, she was suddenly held tightly by the man. The man''s palm was warm and wide, making her five fingers even more slender. Although it was not the first time Eliza was held by his hand, why did her heart beat so fast when he held her hand this time? The two walked into the living room. They held hands so tightly that everyone could see that their rtionship seemed to be quite good. Lily was also only startled for a moment. Lynn Wood watched as Joshua Wayne held a girl''s hand and walked in. She suddenly felt that she didn''te at the right time. A family reunion, why should she, herself, present? Although Lynn Wood really wanted to leave tactfully, she actually liked to y with Emma after seeing her niece who had cried for an entire day. Like a little penguin, Crystal followed behind Emma, extremely happy, kept on calling Emma "sister, sister.". In order to allow her niece to have fun and y happily, Lynn Wood could only shamelessly continue to sit on the sofa and wait for dinner. Fortunately, at that moment, Billy William''s sportscar stopped right outside the door. He got off the sportscar and walked into the living room with a lot of presents. The old couple both also had gifts, and the two little fellows both received their gifts. "Thank you, Uncle!" Emma and George were extremely happy to thank him. The old couple were very familiar with Billy William, and they also felt that this young man was very kind, really good at doing things. Seeing that Billy William had arrived, Lynn Wood secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Billy William took the chance to introduce Lynn Wood to the two people in the Wayne Family. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Oh, really? Miss Lynn is your girlfriend? "You''re so lucky." The olddy said in surprise. Billy William''s handsome face immediately blushed. He was shy. Instead, it was Lynn Wood who said naturally: "Thank you for your blessings." Lily sat aside, feeling a little disappointed in her heart. She was somewhat envious of couples like Lynn and Billy. Joshua Wayne and Eliza sat at another side. As a new stranger, Eliza did not understand much about the people here, so she was immersed in her own thoughts. Just now, she suddenly thought about how she had run away from home for half a year, and wondered what her mother and stepfather were doing. Well, maybe she should go back and see them sometime. Joshua Wayne lowered his head, his eyes fixated on the floor, and his heart unable to return to normal. Edwards Wayne''s hand, touched Lily''s hand, and lightly shook it, as if he wasforting her. Lily looked up and smiled at him, the sense of loss in her heart was instantly dispelled by his consoling. The dinner was very sumptuous! After eating, Luo He would take Lynn Wood and Crystal and leave. Joshua Wayne also decided to leave with Eliza, but the olddy stopped them, "Don''t go tonight, stay at home for the night!" Joshua Wayne He Eliza''s expression changed slightly. Edwards Wayne also helped out by the side: "That''s right, it''s not easy to get back home, and I have to go out again. I''ll just stay for the night, then leave!" Eliza quickly reached out and lightly tugged at Joshua Wayne''s clothes, as if to remind him not to stay overnight. "Okay, we''ll stay here tonight!" For Joshua Wayne to actually make such a decision, his entire being felt a little bad. Seeing that Joshua Wayne He Eliza wanted to stay, she directly brought the two little fellows down to the beach vi. Edwards Wayne wanted to follow along, but the olddy''s obstructing gaze could only cause him to stand there aggrievedly and not move. Lily drove the car, and left the brightly lit great hall with the two children. He was finally relieved. Just now, when she was eating, she could still feel the look in Joshua Wayne''s eyes as he looked at her, which made her feel both nervous and guilty. Now, taking the child with him and leaving, at least he didn''t have to suffer the torment of fear. Chapter 582 Chapter 582 Joshua Wayne brought Eliza to the guest room upstairs, and upon entering, Eliza red at him: Joshua Wayne, why did you agree to stay here? Where do I live? I can''t possibly share a room with you." Joshua Wayne''s mood was also very low. Seeing that Eliza had started to make a ruckus again, he became somewhat depressed, and said coldly: "Don''t worry, even if you live in one room, I won''t touch you!" "Of course, you can''t touch me, but I still don''t have any sense of security. How about, you go next door to sleep. Anyway, I saw that there seemed to be a lot of guest rooms here just now." Eliza requested in a low voice. As long as he slept in separate rooms, Eliza would not be afraid. "No way!" Joshua Wayne rejected his immediately, and said with a cold face: "You are my girlfriend, I will sleep in the same room as you, what will my grandparents think? Furthermore, we are going to act for my brother to see, so we can''t sleep together! "I don''t care. I don''t want to share a room with you. You better hurry up and think of a solution!" Eliza was going crazy, she felt that this was all a ruse. Joshua Wayneughed sarcastically: "Are you worried about your innocence? You look ordinary, and you''re not the type I like. I won''t be interested in you, you''re safe." Eliza never thought that he would actually scold her as having an ordinary appearance. Heh, this was too shocking. However, in terms of looks, she couldn''tpare to Joshua Wayne. He was publicly acknowledged as the most handsome male star. But Eliza could not let her guard down just because of him. "Who said just now that we can separate love from family name? "Perhaps I am not the person you love, but I am still a woman. What if you wake up in the middle of the night..." "If you''re afraid, then sleep on the floor!" Joshua Wayne really didn''t like her being so noisy. "I don''t want to!" Eliza immediately objected: "My waist is aching, I can''t sleep on the floor, I''ll sleep on the bed, and you can sleep on the floor!" ''On what basis?" Joshua Wayne did not expect this woman to have such a temper. "Based on the fact that you''re a man, you have to give in to women!" Eliza immediately smirked: "The media makes you seem like a gentleman. Although I have a different opinion of you now, you should at least act like a gentleman." Since Joshua Wayne was young, he had never slept on the floor before. "I''ll, I''ll sleep on the ground, stop arguing, it''s so annoying!" Seeing that this woman did not give him any space on the bed and even insulted him that he was not a man, Joshua Wayne agreed to sleep on the floor in the end. Wasn''t it just one night? I could even keep my eyes open until dawn. Eliza was slightly stunned, she did not expect Joshua Wayne to really decide to sleep on the floor, so she calmed down. Joshua Wayne opened the wardrobe and found his prepared pajamas and robe. He immediately took oneand went into the bathroom to shower. Eliza felt very uneasy when she saw his casual look. She subconsciously reached out to hug herself. Was she really going to sleep in the same room with this man tonight? Although she had lived abroad with him before, at least she slept in a separate room. With a door blocking him way, she felt a sense of security. And now? There was nothing left to stop him. Joshua Wayne took a shower and saw her curled up on the small sofa. He snorted: "I''m going out for a bit. "Ok!" Eliza nodded. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Joshua Wayne also didn''t have much interest in her, since she was so afraid of him, he would naturally give her enough security. Joshua Wayne walked out and discovered that there was a light in his brother''s study. He hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he still walked in. When he pushed open the door, he saw that Edwards Wayne had his back facing the door, leaning on the window as he smoked. "Brother!" Joshua Wayne called out to him. Edwards Wayne then turned his head back from his stupor and faintly smiled: "Aren''t you going to rest early after flying for an entire day?" Joshua Wayne walked over to Edwards Wayne''s side and just then realized that he could see the vi by the sea from here. He was slightly startled. Was Brother thinking about Lily and the children? "I''m not tired!" As Joshua Wayne said this, he picked up a cigarette: "Smoke one to refresh your spirit!" Edwards Wayne did not stop him andughed lightly: "This is the first time you''re bringing your girlfriend home, so you shouldn''t leave her alone, it''s better if you rest early." Joshua Wayne''s face froze for a moment, then, he spoke: "If you''re tired of each other every day, then you''ll feel annoyed. It won''t take more than this one night." "When were you with her? I heard that she''s a reporter, isn''t she your nemesis? " Edwards Wayne was interested to hear his love story. Joshua Wayne''s thin lips twitched as he alsoughed: "It''s precisely because she''s a journalist that I paid attention to her." "Oh? So,your meeting should also be very interesting. " Edwards Wayne believed that the woman who could get his brother''s attention was definitely a girl with a lot of wonderful personality. This was because his brother nevercked beauties by his side.. "I guess so. She took my photos and I smashed her stuffs. That''s what caught my eyes!" Joshua Wayneughed. Edwards Wayne nodded, as if he was satisfied that his brother had a girlfriend now. "Are you serious about her? Or it''s still just that you want to have some fun? " Edwards Wayne suddenly asked his brother in all seriousness. Joshua Wayne''s serene eyes slightly froze as he lightly swept his gaze outside the window. Looking at the lights of the vi by the seaside, he curled his lips and said, "Of course I''m serious. If not, would I waste time being with her?" "I believe that the men of our Wayne Family once loved someone, will definitely be loyal to the one till the end. I think that Eliza is perfect. Treat her well!" Edwards Wayne patted his shoulder to encourage him. "Brother, are you devoted to your love?" Joshua Wayne suddenly asked him, his gaze looking at him, staring into his eyes he asked: "If you are being honest, why do you seem to be coldly ignoring my sister?" Edwards Wayne was suddenly stopped by him and his handsome face froze. "I didn''t treat her coldly. You should know about my rtionship with her, right?" Edwards Wayne sighed secretly, andughed depressingly. "That can''t be an excuse for you to ignore her. When we were eating, I could feel that although you still treat her well, you''re not as close to her as you were before.. I could tell that Lilysister seemed a bit disappointed." Joshua Wayne pretended to say casually. "To be honest, I still don''t know how to face her, and sometimes I get confused as well. When I think about that she''s Wayne White''s daughter, I still have some hatred in my heart, but I know that I love her a lot." "Bro, aren''t you afraid that other men will kidnap her if you treat her like this?" After Joshua Wayne heard his brother''s words, heughed and asked. Chapter 583 Chapter 583 L ¡ª ittle brother''s words caused Edwards Wayne to be startled. His expression was somewhat sad as he self-deprecatingly said, "Of course I''m afraid!" Joshua Wayne frowned: "Since you are afraid of losing her, why don''t you beg Grandma to give you two a chance?" Edwards Wayne''s expression shed with pain, after a long while, he turned around and looked at his brother: "Have you been contacting your mother recently?" "Why did you mention her to me? I don''t n to see her for the rest of my life. I don''t want to think about her. Joshua Wayne snorted coldly. "In front of me, stop hiding your feelings. You still want to see her, don''t you?" Edwards Wayne said with a sigh. Joshua Wayne''s eyes stiffened slightly as his expression became a little ugly. "Yes, I wanted to see her, but what can we do when we meet her? What are there to say? "I''m a stranger to her now, I don''t know what motherly love is anymore. Bro, what did we do wrong? Did she want to abandon us like this?" Joshua Wayne was in extreme pain. Thinking about the lonely life he had lived for the past few years, Joshua Wayne felt extremely indignant in his heart. Edwards Wayne''s heart was also heavy, "I don''t know what we did wrong either, but no matter what, she gave us our lives!" "You''re right, we still have to thank her!" Joshua Wayne mocked himself. "Alright, go back and rest early!" Not wanting to give his brother any more negative emotions, Edwards Wayne advised softly. Joshua Wayne could only nod his head, turn around, open the door and leave. Actually, he still wanted to talk more about Lily with his brother. In the end, he controlled his impulse. At this sensitive moment, Joshua Wayne could only remain silent. Even if he hoped that his brother and Lily would get married tomorrow, he didn''t dare to say it out loud. When Joshua Wayne returned to his room, he saw that Eliza had taken a shower and was sitting on the bed ying with her phone happily. Joshua Wayne was feeling very gloomy, suddenly he couldn''t bear to see her smile. "What are you doing?" Without saying a word, Joshua Wayne immediately grabbed her phone and looked at the screen, seeing that Eliza was actually watching a man''s funny video. "Joshua Wayne, what are you doing, give me back your phone!" Eliza immediately became irritated and jumped over, wanting to snatch back her phone, but she had pulled at the wrong ce, ripping off the man''s robe, revealing his firm chest. Eliza was stunned. Joshua Wayne lowered his head to look at the woman who had frozen, and then looked at the ce where her fingers were gripped. "What do you want?" Joshua Wayne reached out his hands, pulling her hands away, "You''d better be still!" Eliza''s face was red as she took the opportunity to snatch her phone back, and said angrily: "I didn''t do anything, you were obviously the one who robbed my phone." "I don''t understand how you can be as happy as an idiot after your parents divorced." When Joshua Wayne heard that she had a stepfather, he had already guessed the rtionship between her parents. Eliza expression trembled, pain shed past her eyes: "My parents weren''t divorced, they once loved each other." Joshua Wayne saw that her eyes had suddenly turned red, and his lips curved upwards: "If they love each other, then where did your mother find a stepfather for you?" "That''s my problem, don''t ask me." Eliza didn''t want to talk too much with him. Joshua Wayneid on the bed with his hands pillowing his head, staring at the ceiling: "Eliza, can you teach me how to return my mind to simplicity?" Eliza was stunned, for a moment she did not realize that this man had already upied half of the bed. "What''s the matter with you? Is your brother and Lily already preparing to get married? " Eliza only felt that this matter could stimte Joshua Wayne and cause him to be dejected. "No, my mother remarried when I was very young. She abandoned me and my brother. From then on, I became strange. Sometimes, I feel like I''m not a normal person. My mind is twisted." Joshua Wayne did not know why he suddenly wanted to talk about his own sorrows with Eliza. Eliza looked at him in shock: "You ... Your mother doesn''t want you anymore? "Why?" "I don''t know why, but I''ve always felt it ..." It might be because I was too mischievous and disobedient when I was young, causing her to be unhappy, so she didn''t want me anymore!" Joshua Wayne said self-deprecatingly, like a child. Eliza frowned and shook her head: "It definitely isn''t like that. Children are the flesh and blood of their mothers, she won''t abandon you just because you are disobedient. "She may have her own reasons that force her to do so? "Our Wayne Family had both power and wealth. What kind of life couldn''t she live? Maybe it''s because my dad passed away, she can''t live without a man, it''s meaningless to live without love. " Joshua Wayne ridiculed. As Eliza listened to his self - deprecating words, she didn''t know how tofort him. She didn''t expect that such unspeakable pain was actually concealed behind his seemingly glorious days. "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll spread your rumors again? This can be sold for a high price! " Eliza joked. "If you want to sell it for money, then take it. It just so happens that this scandal should be exposed as well, so that I can take revenge on her and let everyone see her true face. She is so cold and merciless, she doesn''t even want her own child anymore, she only wants her happiness." Joshua Wayneughed at himself with a tone of helplessness. Eliza did not expect that she could not threaten him, she could only sigh: "I''m not a journalist anymore, your rumors have no meaning to me anymore." Joshua Wayne turned his head to look at her, he never thought that this woman would actually not be interested in his scandals, does she really n to change her mind and renew herself ? "Oh right, I think for a while, I should just sleep on the floor. Anyway, I''m not too particr about people like me whoe from the same background. After all, we are in a business deal, and you are the one paying for it." As Eliza said that, she lifted up the nket and got off the bed, opening the cab, she took out a nket andid it t on the ground. She went back inside the nket, using one side as a mattress and the other side as a cover. Joshua Wayne sat up, and looked at the woman under the nket with narrowed eyes: "Are you pitying me?" Eliza was startled, it can''t be, she could even see through my little thoughts, this man is so smart that it makes people uneasy. "Get up!" Joshua Wayne walked in front of her and used his feet to kick her legs: "Since I said I wanted you to sleep on the bed, then I must keep my promise." "Joshua Wayne, don''t argue with me, I really don''t care where I sleep!" Eliza had no choice but to pull back her nket and speak softly. "I care!" Joshua Wayne said with an indifferent expression.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 584 Chapter 584 Eliza never thought that Joshua Wayne would actually go against her, this man''s personality was truly weird. It wasn''t easy for her to give him the bed out of goodwill, but he insisted on sleeping on the floor. Alright, I''ll give him a chance to be a gentleman. Eliza could only pull off her quilt and stood up, walking towards the bed, but she did not expect Joshua Wayne to do it on purpose, he deliberately stretched out a leg and tripped her. "Ah ..." Eliza cried out in surprise. In the next second, she instinctively wanted to reach out and grab something to protect herself from falling, but did not expect to directly grab onto Joshua Wayne''s robe. This time, not only did she pull down the robe, the man''s body was also pulled down onto the bed by her. Time was stopped, Eliza realized that Joshua Wayne had already suppressed her, and her entire body shivered. Joshua Wayne smiled evilly: "Eliza, if you like me, then just say it. You don''t need to challenge my heartbeat again and again!" Eliza blushed extremely, she red at him angrily: "You obviously tripped me on purpose, and you even now dare to me me, Joshua Wayne, I never thought you would be so detestable, I have to suspect now, you must have taken a fancy to me, and teased me again and again, just because you want to attract my attention, right?" "Boring!" Joshua Wayne spat out these two words indifferently. Eliza was so angry that she wanted tough: "Since you think I''m bored, then why don''t you get up quickly? I''m really tired today, don''t disturb my sleep!" However, Joshua Wayne suddenly did not want to get up, and instead pressed down harder, causing Eliza to scream out in fear: "Bastard, what are you doing!" Seeing her frightened, Joshua Wayne said indifferently: "I just want to taste this woman, what does it feel like?" "You''re shameless!" Eliza never thought that this manThis man would say something like that, she immediately pushed him away, "Joshua Wayne, I think you have gone mad fromck of love, we have an agreement after all. If you dare to mess around, I''ll sue you!" Joshua Wayne did not know what was going on in his heart, but he felt that Eliza was very easy to bully. "Sleep, I won''t tease you anymore!" This time, Joshua Wayne finally stopped his vile actions and laid on the floor. Eliza did not dare to go to sleep in peace, as she opened her eyes wide and looked out the window. She pricked up her ears and listened to the man on the floor. After a while, she heard his regr breathing. It seemed that he had really fallen asleep. As sheid in this unfamiliar room, Eliza felt like she was in a dream. She was actually lying in the same room as the idols of millions of young girls. Ha, ha, isn''t she very happy? Eliza received a lot of messages from her previous colleagues on her phone. When they found out that she had actually became Josh¡¯ s girlfriend, all of them wanted to find her to dig out more big news that was even more explosive. Eliza didn''t reply to any of them. She sat up and looked at the man who was sleeping on the floor. She didn''t know why, but the more she understood Joshua Wayne, the more she felt that he was actually a verypassionate person. Love the one but can''t gain his lover and don''t have a happy childhood, although he is full of sparkles, but his heart, seems to be very lonely. Perhaps it was because they shared the same illness but Eliza was actually able to understand the kind of loneliness that existed in Joshua Wayne''s heart. Therefore, no matter how repulsive Joshua Wayne was, she did not hate him. If you don''t hate him, does that mean you like him? Eliza pressed a hand against her chest. Actually, she didn''t have the nerve to say it out loud, when she was a young girl, her first favorite star was Joshua Wayne. At that time, he was also new to everyone and was only sixteen or seventeen years old. He was already so talented and radiant. Just like all the other girls, Eliza was once madly in love with him, collecting his information, photos, songs, and variety shows. She would be excited for his good news for a long time. As she gradually grew matured, Eliza''s family had changed. She no longer loved life so much, so she gave up on some of her amateur hobbies. It was just that she had never imagined that the dreams she had experienced as a young girl would be realized after she grew up. Eliza sat with her knees bent, and looked at the man who was sleeping softly. His handsome features were outlined by a faint halo of light. Even if he was asleep, it wouldn''t be able to stop the dazzling light from him. It was just when Joshua Wayne fell asleep, only she felt close to him, he was not as mischievous as when he opened his eyes, causing people to be unable to predicate his next movement. Staring at the man''s face, Eliza also felt sleepy. Thus, she hugged the nket as she closed her eyes and fell asleep. That night, she actually had a strange dream. In her dream, when Joshua Wayne got married, the bride wasn''t Lily, but her. She wore a pure white wedding dress, holding a flower in her hand as she walked lightly on the red carpet. However, before she had taken two steps, she discovered that her figure was gradually bing illusory, and there was an even more beautiful figure standing in front of Joshua Wayne. It was actually Lily ... "No ..." "No, you can''t do that!" Eliza was jolted awake. When she opened her eyes, the sun had already risen outside the window. She was so shocked that she sat up straight and saw that Joshua Wayne was standing at the door of the bathroom, with a toothbrush in his hands. He was brushing his teeth. "What can''t be done? What kind of nightmare is it? " Joshua Wayne looked at her strangely and asked. Eliza wiped her forehead and broke out in cold sweat. Jesus, how could she have such a dream? She felt ridiculous. "Nothing! When did you get up? " Eliza was suddenly a little shy, letting him to see her sleeping posture, she felt that it was a little inelegant. Joshua Wayne said: "I just woke up!" Eliza did not dare to sleep anymore, so she also got up and stood beside him, and saw that he had all her toiletries ready. "Are we going to leave today?" Eliza truly wished to leave as she felt that the longer time she stayed in the The Wayne Family, the higher possibilities of her being discovered. "Well, I''m leaving after eating breakfast!" Joshua Wayne did not want to stay either. "Alright then!" Eliza''s heart slightly rxed. When the two were walking down the stairs, Eliza''s hand was suddenly held tightly by the man. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The olddy and the old man sat in the living room. Seeing the two peoplee down, the olddy suddenly waved at Eliza, "Eliza,e over here, Grandma has something for you!" Eliza''s face was filled with surprise as she looked at Joshua Wayne. "This is the rule of our family. When you bring your girlfriend home for the first time, there will always be a greeting gift. Go and take a look!" Joshua Wayne exned. Eliza was overwhelmed by the favor, how can she still ept gifts? Chapter 585 Chapter 585 E ¡ªliza walked in front of the olddy in a slightly embarrassed manner. The olddy picked up an antique wooden box that was ced on the table, opened it, took out a pair of bracelets made from gold and passed them to Eliza. "Eliza, this is a gift from grandfather and grandmother. Before she came, she was worried that the elders of the Wayne Family would have the rich''s traditional bad habit-despise the poor. She didn''t expect that Joshua Wayne''s grandparents would actually be so easygoing, even giving her a present. "Grandmother, I can''t take this bracelet!" Eliza did not have the face to ask for it, she hade here with Joshua Wayne to fool them, she was already very guilty, how could she dare to ept such a precious gift? The olddy immediately said unhappily, "Is this not enough for you?" "No, I just felt it..." "Don''t tell me that you were found by Josh to act for us, Eliza, I think you are a very honest girl, tell me honestly, are you and Josh really lovers now?" With her shrewd eyes, the olddy could already see that there was something fishy going on. Eliza was so scared that she broke out in cold sweat. The expression in Joshua Wayne''s eyes stiffened. He knew that even though his grandmother was old, his eyes were still extremely shrewd. Therefore, he quickly walked over, and directly embraced Eliza in her arms. Her thin lips even kissed her face: "Grandmother, how can you doubt our feelings? If she wasn''t my girlfriend, how would I dare to bring her to meet you?" Eliza didn''t think that Joshua Wayne would actually hug his and kiss her, causing her to be a little stunned. The next second, she felt a pain in her arm. It was a man pinching her. She came to her senses and immediately smiled. "That''s right, Grandma. I''m really his girlfriend." "Alright, I''m just joking with you guys, don''t take it seriously!" The olddy actually believed that Joshua Wayne would not bring women home carelessly. Eliza was extremely frightened and secretly heaved a sigh of relief. The worry in Joshua Wayne''s eyes gradually faded. He reached out and took the gold bracelet for Eliza, then picked up one of Eliza''s hands: "Come, put it on. Eliza felt her hands bing heavier, she lowered her head and looked at the two gold bangles. After finishing breakfast, Joshua Wayne and Eliza hurriedly left. In the car, Eliza took off the bracelet and gave it to Joshua Wayne: "Take it, I can''t take it!" "Heh, don''t you love money the most? These two bracelets are worth a lot of money! " Joshua Wayne mocked her. Eliza''s beautiful eyes froze, and then she ridiculed herself: "You''re right, I love money, but I won''t take your grandmother''s money! I''m not that greedy." "It''s better if you keep it. It won''t be toote after our agreement ends." Joshua Wayne said. "Our agreement is for three months. After three months, how are you going to exin our rtionship to your family?" Eliza asked in a low voice. Joshua Wayne''s face remained calm: Don''t worry, I''ll just say that we are not suitable and so, we break up. Eliza thought that he woulde up with a better excuse, but she never thought that he would actuallye up with such a popr excuse. She wasughing at herself in her heart, yes, she treated herself too seriously, in Joshua Wayne''s eyes, she was just an actor who paid for her act. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Ok, that''s a good reason." She nodded with a smile. "Eliza, after we break up, don''t stay in mypany anymore. To prevent others from suspecting you, I can''t let my ex - girlfriend continue working in mypany." Joshua Wayne said coldly and heartlessly. "Alright!" Eliza nodded, and said very straightforwardly: "I will take the initiative to leave, and will not cause you any pressure." She was also in the entertainment world, so she knew that Big Star like Joshua Wayne would definitely not let the rumors get away with them. Joshua Wayne rose his head, and swept over her indifferently: "Do you feel reluctant to part away from me?" "No way!" Eliza replied anxiously: "On the contrary, being together with you, makes me feel extremely pressured. I believe that I have already be a female public enemy, if there is someone who wants to harm me, or throw an egg at me, don''t just watch me die, I am doing everything for you." "Don''t worry. If it is because of me, I will protect you." Joshua Wayne was also straightforward. "That''s good. With your words, I won''t be so afraid." Eliza lowered his head and smiled lightly. Edwards Wayne sat in the car, his expression solemn. When he passed the guest room that his brother and Eliza had slept in, he saw a servant tidying up inside. He didn''t know if it was a coincidence or not, but he saw that the servant was chatting and said that a quilt had fallen on the bedst night. Edwards Wayne himself was a suspicious person, furthermore, with his understanding of the rtionship between a man and a woman, he always felt that the rtionship between Eliza and his brother didn''t seem to be that of a couple. If two people love each other, the look in each other''s eyes can exin everything. Edwards Wayne frowned. Could it be that his brother found Eliza and went back home to fool them around? Why? Why did he have to act out such a scene? Who was it for? Edwards Wayne decided to investigate this Eliza thoroughly. Because he was the eldest brother, out of love for his younger brother, he would definitely not let an unknown woman casually approach him. His was like a father. Ever since his father passed away and his mother remarried, Edwards Wayne had always taken care of his younger brother. With regards to small andrge matters, as long as his brother opened his mouth, he had never let him disappointed. Lily also went to thepany on time. She still had a few more orders toplete, so she worked even harder. Noon, Lily had just finished her work when a beautifuldy at the front desk walked up with a bouquet of lilies. Lily was a little taken aback when she passed her the bunch of fragrant and enchanting flowers. "Lily, that¡¯s what you see, these flowers are for you." The woman said with a smile. Lily curiously took it, "Do you know who gave it to you?" "I don''t know. Someone sent it over by express delivery. There should be a business card on it, right?" Lily carefully looked through it, but didn''t find a name card, that was weird, who sent her the flowers without a name? Could it be Joshua Wayne? Thinking about it, Lily trembled, it was definitely not him. Chapter 586 Chapter 586 The matter of someone delivering flowers to Lily had already reached his ears at the very first second. Edwards Wayne had always been looking for people to spy on Bryant and discovered that he had been filming abroad recently, so, the person who was sending flowers this time, would definitely not be him. If it wasn''t his number one rival, then who could it be? Could it be that a new pursuer had appeared beside Lily? Edwards Wayne immediately became tense. After enduring for a long time, he still called Lily to ask about it before she getting off work. Hearing his unhappy inquiry, Lily immediately knew that it was a snitch that he had deployed at the company. This man was extremely despotic. "Who is this person who delivered the flowers?" Shouldn''t you tell me everything? " Edwards Wayne said unhappily.. Lily chuckled. "Are you jealous?" "Lily, do you have a new pursuer by your side?" Edwards Wayne expressed his dissatisfaction. "So, what if I am? Anyways, I''m single now, so everyone knows. " Lily had been working all day, and it was just nice to tease this man to release the pressure. "So, you''ve always been hiding things from me?" Edwards Wayne was even more unhappy. Seeing that he took it seriously, Lily could only exin in a serious tone: "How could I have a suitor? I don''t even know who gave me this bunch of flowers, the name is not written on it, furthermore, it definitely wasn''t given by a man, how can a man give me a bunch of lilies? Shouldn''t it be a bunch of roses? " Hearing her exnation, Edwards Wayne was also slightly stunned: "Lilies? Isn''t it a rose?" "Who told you it was a rose?" Lilyughed. Only then did Edwards Wayne remember that when he received the phone call, he immediately hung up without asking further. It seemed that the grudge he had umted for the entire day had been for nothing. "Could it be that Wayne White gave it to you?" When Edwards Wayne mentioned this name, his tone was filled with disgust. Lily sighed: "It can''t be him. If it was him, then why didn''t he write his name?" "Who is that? If someone sends you flowers next time, you should remember to ask clearly. " Edwards Wayne also guessed that it could not be Wayne White. "Got it, I''m also very curious!" Lily consoled him for a bit, then hung up. At same moment, her cell phone rang. She took a nce and discovered that it was actually a client of hers, a girl named Booboo Jepson. Lily had a very deep impression of her because of her neutral dressing, and the fact that they used to be school friends. "Hello, Booboo!" Facing her own customer, Lily''s tone was brimming with a smile. "Lily, do you like the flowers I gave you?" Booboo Jepson asked gently. "Ah, that flower was given to me by you! Thank you so much. The flowers are beautiful. " Lily finally knew who sent the flowers. "It''s good that you like it. Do you have time tonight? I want to treat you to a meal! " Booboo Jepson asked somewhat nervously. Lily was a little surprised: "It¡¯s me who should treat you a meal. I thank you for your support." "Then... Can we meet tonight? " After Booboo Jepson heard this, she was filled with anticipation. Lily thought for a moment, then nodded his head: "Of course, tonight, let us eat together, I will arrange the appointment, after I have reserved the table, I will inform you!" "Alright, then I''ll be waiting for your call!" Booboo Jepson seemed to be very happy. Lily called Edwards Wayne and exined the reason why she didn''te home to eat at night. She then called the two little fellows. When they arranged dinner, Lily originally wanted to call Xipil to go with them. However, Xipil had other meeting to attend, so she went to the dining hall alone. The restaurant that she had booked could be considered to be high ss, because she had earned quite a bit from making Booboo Jepson''s order. When she reached the restaurant''s parking lot, she suddenly met someone, it was Alice. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. After Alice came out of the prison, the days seemed to have returned to how it was before. Beside her was a middle-aged man, and upon seeing Lily, she let that man go first. "I''m really curious why Edwards Wayne doesn''t want you anymore. Presumably, this is also a big news!" Alice suddenlyughed, herugh was extremely sinister, causing people to unconsciously shiver. Lily''s expression froze and she frowned: "What are you trying to do now? Alice, you had better not ruin your future again." "Lily, do you know Wayne White?" Alice suddenly mentioned a name. Lily''s body froze, and her face turned pale white. "Yesterday, there was a person who came to my family. He said that his name was Wayne White and was very grateful to my father for bringing up his daughter." Lily''s entire body shivered. Has father returned? How did he go to their house? "I seem to have realized something. Lily, with such bad news about you in my hands, do you and Edwards Wayne still have any hope of living together?" Alice had long been impatiently wanting to strike a blow at Lily. She didn''t expect that she would run into her here. How could she let her peacefully enjoy her life? "Alice, you better not be over pleased with yourself. Even if my father went to your family, it does not mean that you can do as you please." Lily knew that his father went to the Alice''s fmily to express his gratitude and goodwill, but he never thought that his father''s goodwill would be Alice''s excuse to threaten her. Alice''s expression slightly changed, "You caused me to be like this today, do you know how much I hate you? If I release this news, your rtionship with Edwards Wayne will immediately be a huge joke." "If you still want to live, you better keep this secret. You can threaten me, but do you think that Edwards Wayne will let you go?" Lily was not afraid, because she had already paid for the consequences of offending Edwards Wayne. As expected, Alice''s face turned panic. I need you to do me a favor. You know that I have formed a group of girls under my control, and they have a very important performance at the end of the month. I need you to help me design a few sets of clothes. Alice immediately stated her request. "What if I don''t agree?" Lily did not want to cooperate with her. "Don''t worry, I will not let you work in vain. I will pay you. You''re right, I also want to live my life in peace. Just please help me. I''ve heard that you are quite famous in this clothes-design industry." Alice pretended to be sincere and cooperative. Chapter 587 Chapter 587 A ¡ªlice''s expression made it hard for her to differentiate between the truth and the falsehood. She actually wanted to cooperate with her? Ask her to help design a costume for her girls'' team? Heh, it really was as if the sun had risen from the west. This was the first time. "Sorry, I''m not cooperating with you!" Lily rejected her very straightforwardly. "Lily, are you so narrow-minded? I have already shown my sincerity, how can you ignore me? It''s not like you. " Alice thought that since she had taken the initiative to express her goodwill, Lily should ept it. Lily turned around, walked in front of her, and said with a cold tone: "Then you can understand me again. That''s right, I''m just that petty!" Alice flung her hair and walked away directly. Alice was so angry that she wanted to pinch her fingertips to pieces. Lily was no longer the woman who was easily angered, she had changed, and her heart became even more ruthless. Was it because she had stayed with Edwards Wayne for too long, that man''s strength and rationality influenced her?. Alice stomped her feet on the ground angrily. She had actually thought of a very good way to defeat Lily. As long as she could help her girls'' team to design the clothes, she would be able to intervene and cause the clothes she designed to go wrong. After some media reports, Lily''s title as a designer would be a joke, and no one would praise her anymore. Unfortunately, her meticulous n was foiled by Lily''s rejection. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. How could Alice not be angry? From the looks of it, she could only think of another way. If she did not make Lily suffer, Alice''s anger would not dissipate. Therefore, Alice immediately walked towards the middle-aged man who was waiting for her, looking wronged and injured. "My little darling, what is it? Why are you crying? Who made you angry? " The middle-aged man immediately embraced her with heartache. Seeing that there was something to it, Alice immediately shed two tears, and said while sobbing: "My heart, that was my younger sister just now. She just scolded me, saying that I am a bitch. "Of course not, you are my little sweetheart." The man immediately kissed her on the forehead and then fiercely asked, "Who is that reckless woman? She actually dares tough at me, watch how I give her a lesson." Alice knew that this man was an expert in the gangsterdom and had many followers. She could borrow this man''s power and make Lily pay for her arrogance, Alice also felt that this would be a good idea. So, she cried even more pitifully: "She is the abandoned wife of the Wealthy ss, does you not know about her? I just mentioned your name, she actually had a face full of disdain, and even mentioned your name, she doesn''t even know who you are, she is too arrogant, I thought she had followed Edwards Wayne for a few months, and didn''t think she would even put anyone in her eyes. The man had a bad temper and now that he was especially addicted to Alice, when she heard her cry out in grievance, and even saw that the woman had reduced his to nothing, he was naturally infuriated. "So, she''s that famous abandoned wife. Heh, she''s been despised by others, but she still dares to speak rudely to me. Surely I should find someone to kill her." At this moment, he waspletely bewitched by Alice. In order to show off, he immediately said some harsh words, wanting to teach Lily a lesson. When Alice heard that the man had actually agreed to teach Lily a lesson, she immediately looked at him with a face of gratitude and worship, acting like a pitiful little rabbit: "Really? My love, are you really willing to teach that woman a lesson? Oh, I love you so much!" The man was originally crude and illiterate, when he heard Alice''s sweet voice, he felt his bones go soft. "I keep my promise. Within three days, I will let this Lily pay for the consequences of her words." The man thought, wasn''t she just an abandoned wife from a wealthy family? Find a few brothers to give her some color to see, she will definitely learn to be good. "Thank you. I am so touched that you are helping me like this.I will definitely be grateful and obedient to you today!" The moment Alice thought that she would be taught a lesson, she immediately worked even harder to pleas e him. "Alright, little demoness. We''ll be depending on you tonight!" When the man heard that, his heart blossomed with joy. In the past, wanting to obtain Alice''s favor with his identity was simply a dream. But now, when he hugged the celebrity that he liked and received her worshipful gaze, his heart surged so much that he didn''t even know what his surname was. Lily went into the elevator and arrived at the table she booked. From afar, she saw Booboo Jepson. Booboo Jepson''s attire was always different from that of other girls. She was actually wearing a small ck suit with western pants. If she did not know that she was a woman, Lily would have suspected that she was not a handsome little boy. Seeing Lily walking over, Booboo Jepson stood up happily, as though she was nervous. "LilyLily, you''re here!" It was much easier for Booboo Jepson to call her by her name. Lily walked over with a smile, pulled out a chair and sat down. She turned around, and realized that there were quite a few girls who were looking at him with stunned expressions, all sizing him up. She couldn''t help but joke, "You seem to be very attractive to girls." "Is that so?" Booboo Jepson smiled slightly. Her exquisite makeup also gave off a heroic vibe. She had earring on one side and her short hair was neat and clean, giving people a fresh and clean feeling. Lily could not help but size her up in a daze. She did not expect that when a woman dressed up as a boy, she would actually be so handsome. Booboo Jepson snapped her fingers confidently at her absent-minded face: "Hey,e back to reality, let''s order, okay? Tonight, I''ll treat you, don''t argue with me!" Seeing that she was being so courteous, Lily could only nod his head: "Alright, then next time it''s my turn to invite you! Don''t argue with me!" "No, no matter what you say, it''s just what you said!" Booboo Jepson smiled. Her bright and clean facial features made Lily sigh with admiration once again, Booboo Jepson must have been born with the wrong gender. If she was a boy, then how many women would she have bewitched? Chapter 588 Chapter 588 While she was waiting for the dishes to arrive, Booboo Jepson had already been staring deeply at Lily for a long time. "Lily, you''ve lost a lot of weight recently. Is it because of the shock of that you are lovelorn?" Booboo Jepson asked in a low voice. lovelorn? Lily was slightly dumbstruck for a moment, then she remembered that in the eyes of outsiders, she was still that pitiful woman who had been kicked away by Edwards Wayne. "Is there?" She subconsciously touched her own cheeks. "No way. Actually, I wasn''t affected by this." "Don''t try to be brave. I''m also a woman. I understand how you feel right now." Booboo Jepson suddenly took out a cigarette box but put it back again, because this was a smoke-free restaurant, although she was depressed and wanted to smoke a cigarette, but for Lily''s sake, she endured. Lily didn''t know whether tough or cry. She knew that Booboo Jepson was asking this because she was worried for her. "I just want to work, live, except these two things, I think of nothing else!" Of course, it was impossible for Lily to tell her the truth. Booboo Jepson saw it, but felt that her act of being strong made her heart ache even more. "Lily, other than being a customer, can we still be friends? I''ve recently written a new song, so you can go listen to it. Maybe I can help you rx a little! " As Booboo Jepson said this, she introduced the name of the song to Lily. The song was sung by a new female star which can cure heartbreak and it was widely spread online. "Alright, I''ll go back and listen to it!" Lily nodded very happily. Seeing her smile, Booboo Jepson''s mood became very good. During the meal, the two chatted about their businesses. The atmosphere was quite good. When they were enjoying themselves, Lily received a call. Seeing that it was Edwards Wayne''s name, she got up and walked towards the washroom. "What is it?" Lily''s voice was filled with gentleness. Edwards Wayne asked with a depressed tone: "Is the one eating with you a man or a woman?" Hearing him ask that, Lily immediately looked around: "Don''t tell me you are also eating at this restaurant?" "I''m in the building opposite yours. You can''t see me, but I can see you!" Edwards Wayne''s tone carried a tinge of pride. Lily red at her with slight anger. "Edwards Wayne, you really have nothing better to do. I can''t get rid of you no matter where I go." "Are you angry?" Edwards Wayne immediately asked nervously. "Yes, of course I''m angry. I already told you, I''m here to see a client, and you still don''t believe me!" How could Lily not be angry? Although being cared for by him was a very happy thing, if he even had to watch her eat a meal, it wouldn''t be much fun. "If you tell me whether your customer is male or female, I won''t disturb your meal!" That was why Edwards Wayne had revealed his whereabouts. It was precisely because he discovered that he was actually unable to differentiate between males and females, causing him to feel a little worried. Lilyughed at his words, and said indifferently: "Aren''t your eyes blind? You can see it yourself." "Then I want toe over and ask for myself. How about it?" Seeing that this girl dared to y tricks with him, Edwards Wayne immediately gave her a small punishment. Lily was shocked, he couldn''t appear here, and even more so, couldn''t see her. If someone saw him, people would start spouting nonsense again. "It''s a woman. I already said that she''s my client. My client are women solely!" Lily could only answer honestly. "Why are women dressed like this? It''s too neutral! " Edwards Wayne frowned, as he admired nothing about Booboo Jepson''s attire. "You guys definitely won''t like her. Dressed up like this, she indeed attracts the attention of women!" Lily mocked. "Oh? Then, are your eyes attracted to her as well? " Edwards Wayne''s tone of voice immediately carried a hint of danger. Lily identally fell into his trap again, so she quickly exined: "What nonsense are you talking about, I only admire that she dared to break through and live with an unusual style, what are you worry about?" After Edwards Wayne heard her exnation, his mood became a little better. Before hanging up the phone, he did not forget to remind her, "After you eat,e find me at the other side. I''ll wait for you, do not make me wait for too long!" The man''sst charming tone of voice made Lily''s heart tremble. It seemed that Edwards Wayne wanted to do something with her again. When she returned to her seat, Lily was a little absent-minded. Actually, in the Wayne Family, there was still a long distance between her and Edwards Wayne. Although The olddy the olddy''s strict requirements were no longer this much, Lily''s heart still felt like it was shackled by an invisible shackle. Outside, she could care less about anything, but, once she returned to the Wayne Family, she would instinctively follow the rules set by The old ladythe olddy. "What''s wrong? What''s the matter? " Seeing that she had picked up a call, Booboo Jepson''s expression became unsettled, and asked her in concern. "Nothing!" Lily was almost full, her mind was filled with thoughts of Edwards Wayne, so she decided to finish the battle quickly. "If you have anything to say, then let''s meet again another day. Have you driven your car here yet? Do you want me to send you off? " Booboo Jepson cared about her very gently. "Thanks. I won''t trouble you to send me!" Lily replied with a smile, and the two walked shoulder to shoulder towards the exit of the dining hall. After they left the dining hall, Lily said to Booboo Jepson: "I have a friend in the building waiting me, I need to meet him for some matters. You can go back first, drive carefully!" Seeing that she was concerned about him, Booboo Jepson nodded happily: "Okay, let''s meet again!" After Booboo Jepson left, she impatiently walked towards the building she was in. She called Edwards Wayne again, asked for his location, and then pressed open the elevator. One day apart was like three years. Perhaps it was used to describe their feelings at this moment. When Lily knocked on the door, she found that Edwards Wayne was already waiting inside. When the door opened, she had a bashful smile on her face, causing his heart to tremble. When Lily stepped in, she did not even have the time to put down her bag before the man directly hugged her. "Why are you sote?" In Edwards Wayne''s eyes, even if she came here just a secondter, it would still be a torment for him. Lily giggled continuously. This man was truly tyrannical to the extreme. She had already rushed here as fast as she could, but he still found her too slow. He really didn''t make sense. The man held her even tighter in a punitive manner, while his thin lips also became more thirsty. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Lily only felt that her missing of the past few days had all been released, and her hands tightly responded to his. If she could, she would not be separated from him day and night. Chapter 589 Chapter 589 A¡ª tourist attraction abroad, at this time, a rain, unexpectedly, disrupted the passengers'' footsteps. Anne was walking on the street with a friend, the two had bought a lot of things, and the rain had made them a little flustered. "Anne..." In the midst of the rain, a powerful voice could be heard. Anne was thinking of finding a ce to shelter herself from the rain when she heard the voice. Her whole body shivered and she immediately turned around. She saw a man holding a suit jacket in his hand, standing behind her as if he was worn out during the journey. The rain fell onto his face, hands, and short hair, but he did not care at all. His gaze was warm as he looked at Anne. Anne was dumbstruck. n''s descent from the sky had disrupted her state of mind. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The good friend beside her suddenly looked at Anne awkwardly and said: "About that, Anne... I told him where we were, you... Would you be angry with me? " Anne turned her head to look at her good friend again. "Anne, I actually ..." I didn''t know Bossn woulde, I ... I feel like I was cheated by him." She showed a bitter expression. Anne was also helpless. As long as n wanted to find her, he had a way. "Go back to the hotel first, I don''t me you!" Of course, Anne would not me his good friend. Although n''s arrival had surprised her, it did not mean anything. n walked towards her step by step. Amongst the crowd, Anne was dressed in a white shirt with a pair of blue jeans, elegant and clean. The rain was became heavier and heavier. Anne suddenly grabbed n''s big hand and dragged him to a coffee shop at the side. She didn''t want to be a fool, standing here in the rain with him. n lowered his head. He could not believe that she was holding his small hands tightly. It was as if he had suddenly receivedfort, and even his heart, was a lot calmer. After running into the coffee shop, both of them were already wet. n was also wearing a dark blue shirt. His short hair was in a mess, but he had a wild sense of nobility. "Why are you here?" Anne took a tissue and wiped the rain off her face as she asked casually. "I... I want toe and find you! I want to see what you are ying!" n made an excuse. "You left Crystal alone at home?" Anne stared at him angrily: "If I knew that you were so unreliable, I wouldn''t have given you Crystal." Seeing that she was angry, n immediately said in a hurry tone: "Let¡¯s have a meal and I will rush back by ne immediately." Anne was stunned once again. After that, she scolded softly, "You''re so bored!" "If you don''t want to be with me, then I''ll back to my daughter right now. Don''t worry, my sister will definitely take good care of her for me. She promised me before." n was afraid that she would be worried, so he exined further. Anne sat on a chair at the side and had the waiter bring two cups of coffee. "I''ll go back with you!" Anne suddenly said. "Aren''t you going to travel for a few more days? What''s wrong? Are you short on money? Why you haven¡¯t used the card I gave to you." n asked her in concern. "No, I miss my daughter!" Anne lowered her head andughed at herself, "I thought that I could try to be a heartless mother and throw my daughter to you, so that you would no longer bother me, but ... I still overestimated myself. Even though I tried my best to make myself a little happier, I really missed her!" "Since you miss her, then let''s go back. She has been learning a lot recently, but she will still miss you in midnight!" Seeing that she had the intention to go back with him, n became a little happier. He sat across from her and looked at her slightly tired face and felt sorry for her. Anne, Crystal is just a thread held in the palm of our hands, wherever you and I go, she ties us together. Don''t wander around anymore,e back to us, we need you. n reached out his hands, and wrapped her petite hands with hisrge palms. Her voice was low and filled with affection. Anne''s clear eyes stared at the man''s face that was filled with deep emotions. "n, do you really want to marry me?" Anne lifted her head and asked n seriously. "Yes!" "But I... "The rtionship between us is no longer simple. I am no longer as determined to love you as I was before. My feelings have beplicated. I might still hate you, or despise you, you don''t care about it?" Anne asked with a light ridiculing tone. n shook his head: "Yes, I don''t care, I only know that I don''t want to miss you again. Even if we can''t go back to that innocent and beautiful days of ours, so what? "n, you have changed too!" A trace of sadness appeared on Anne''s face, "You''re not that cold, you''re not that passive anymore." In the past, I thought highly of myself and was very passive in my feelings, but after I lost you, I knew that if I don''t take the initiative now, I would really lose you. Anne, please forgive my childish behaviors, I''ve be more mature now. n acted like he was proposing to her, every word he said and the way he said it were all an oath, causing people''s hearts being touched. Anne looked at the man who had be more mature, and sighed: "I used five years to let you mature, of course I don''t want to give you up to another woman, n, let''s get married, and together raise Crystal up, in the future, as long as you still love me, no matter who wants to break up our rtionship, I won''t leave!" n''s handsome eyes instantly widened, revealing a look of wild joy. He stood up and walked to Anne''s side. Ignoring the gazes of the people around, he held her tightly in his embrace and kissed her forehead: "Alright, let''s get married and give Crystal aplete family." Anne was hugged so tightly that she was almost unable to breathe. "There are a lot of people watching. Don''t be like this, let me go!" Anne''s face was flushed red, she was embarrassed. n immediately lifted her chin and kissed her lips. He did not care about the gazes of others. He only wanted to let her know how crazy he was about her and only wanted to hug her tightly, not letting her go. Anne''s mind buzzed, it was aplete nk. Oh god, howe this man did not have any manner of modesty anymore? I remember that he was a tall and elegant man. After n had kissed enough, he released her. Seeing Anne''s furious and embarrassed face, his heart quaked . Chapter 590 Chapter 590 Anne could not stay any longer, she did not want to be the target of attention, thus, she quickly went out the door. The rain has stopped. n chased after her. Seeing her lower her head, he silently walked forward. He reached out and put his arm around her shoulders, a smile of satisfaction on his handsome face. "I really doubt this feeling. I would embrace you as we walk on the streets of a foreign country and enjoy this carefree life together." n sighed. Anne muttered softly, "Have you noticed that every ce I''m going, is ces we''ve been to before? I walked a circle around the ces we went to when we were in love before, I originally wanted to completely forget about you. But when I walked into those ces, I realized that I was actually missing you even more." n was stunned. He did not notice that she was actually reminiscing about the past. "Anne, you suddenly mentioned that you wanted to travel abroad. I''m really worried. I never thought that you were actually searching for our memories. Why didn''t you let me apany you?" n also really wanted to go back to those days. They were so sweet at that time, and even the air was filled with the scent of love. Anne stood still and raised her head, looking at the man''s smiling eyes. "Aren''t you here now?" Anne mocked. "Yes, I ..." I''m afraid you''ve found other men on this trip. " n did not want to hide it from her, it was because he was jealous, then he came to see her. Anne frowned: "Why do you think that?" "I''ve seen your photos. In every one of them, there was a sunny smile on your face, making me suspect that the person who took your picture was a man." n also felt that he was being too impulsive, running over to her without a care for anything else, just because of a stupid guess. "How did you get in touch with my friend?" Anne frowned. "When I arrived at the airport, I found out that I didn''t know your exact location, so I had to ask my friend for help. I only found out when I was at the airport that the person you were traveling with was a woman. Then I found her phone number and called her." You are so cunning! " Anne could not help but scold him jokingly. "In order to find you, I will do whatever I can. Do you believe me?" n reached out and pinched her soft cheek. "I believe you!" Anne already understood n very well, which was why her feelings had changed so quickly. n stared at her face and hugged her tightly once more, "Anne, follow me home, don''t leave me again!" "Alright, I''ll go back with you!" I''m not leaving anywhere!" Anne muttered softly. Lily and Edwards Wayne stayed in the hotel until around 10 pm when they returned.. Outside, the two were so close that they could not be separated, but when they reached home, the two chose to keep a distance from each other. The olddy suddenly called out to Edwards Wayne who was about to go upstairs. Edwards Wayne took a few steps back and stood in front of his grandmother: "Grandma, is there something?" "Do you have any way to punish that woman I told you to findst time?" The more she thought about her, the more anger the olddy became. Why the Wayne Family would be like this today is all because of that woman. "Grandma, how did this Anna Jones offend you? " Edwards Wayne asked with concern. Although her grandmother said that the elder she was, the more she would act like a child, Edwards Wayne would still not let go of anyone who dared to offend his grandmother. The olddy looked at her grandson''s concerned expression and was momentarily at a loss as to what to do. "Don''t ask so much, you just need to punish her for me." The olddy said unnaturally. Edwards Wayne sat by her side, embraced her and said gently: "Grandmother, tell me, how did she offend you? The olddy knew that her grandson cared about her so much that he asked so carefully. She could only sigh and say, "This is something from many years ago, you don''t need to ask so clearly, you only need to help your grandma vent her anger. You just need to destroy what she is proud of.. Edwards Wayne looked a little surprised. Could it be that this Anna Jones had offended Grandma in the past? "Alright, I''ll find a chance to properly investigate her!" Edwards Wayne felt that his grandmother did not want to tell him, but he had already memorized it. "Edwards, Grandma is asking you another question. Thest time your mother came to me, she said that she wanted to divorce Wayne White. What do you think?" the olddy asked with a frown. Edwards Wayne''s face instantly darkened: "Whether she gets divorced or not has nothing to do with me." "Edwards, don''t you want to marry Lily?" the olddy asked when she saw his cold expression. Edwards Wayne''s expression froze. "I feel that this method is not bad. She divorced Wayne White and you married Lily." In thest two days, the olddy seemed to have figured out one thing. Although she hated Lareina to her bones all these years, after Lareina showed her those pictures of his son and Anna Jones, her hatred towards Lareina disappeared a little. It had been difficult for her grandson to be together with Lily. Looking at the two growing grandchildren, the olddy finally decided to let them go and give them a chance to fall in love. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "I don''t need her help!" Edwards Wayne replied with a cold tone. "You fool, if they didn''t divorce each other, how would you marry Lily? If you all are to secretly stand together like this, others willugh at you. If I do not agree, I would rather that they divorce you and help you. " The olddy also hoped that this matter would end in such way. "Grandma, don''t look for her!" Edwards Wayne''s tone was more serious, "I won''t ask for her permission!" "If you don''t want it, I will. Edwards, do you have the courage to let these two children not have a complete family? Previously, I indeed hated Lily as Wayne White''s daughter, but haven''t I thought it through already? "When I decided to help you guys achieve your goal, I hope that you will work hard and be a filial son. Your mother owes you and Josh enough already." The olddy had made her decision. Edwards Wayne''s expression froze. I can see that you and Lily are getting closer and closer, I also turn a blind eye to it and pretend not to see it, but, it''s not that I can''t see it, it''s just that no one else will find out about it, you guys have to quickly settle this matter, don''t let this affect your career, understand? The olddy warned him cautiously. Chapter 591 Chapter 591 G ¡ªrandma''s words made Edwards Wayne''s face turn a little heavy. It turned out that Grandma had already let him and Lily go. What was in front of them now was not heavy hatred, but an impassable bottom line of morality. As a son, how could he let his mother fall into despair? Even if his mother owed him, he could not use the same indifference and selfishness to hurt his mother. It was because he didn''t want to be like his mother. So, he didn''t ept her help. "Grandmother, thank you. As long as you agree to let us stay together, we will be very grateful. We will think about the rest of it ourselves. No matter what happens, we will face it together." "Edwards Wayne believed that their rtionship would endure through all sorts of test. No matter what the public said, he would tightly hold her hands and would not let her go. The olddy was well aware that her grandson, his willpower and tenacity since he was young was much stronger than others. Since he had already decided on this matter, no matter how she tried to persuade him, he wouldn''t to do so. "What kind of person is your father to you?" the olddy asked suddenly. Edwards Wayne was slightly startled. He was a great father to me, but he had been away from us for too long, and my memory of him was blurred. Anyway, the love he had given me had taught me how to be a good father. The man''s deep voice was tinged with sadness. The olddy''s eyes reddened, as she too felt iparably sorrowful. She really hoped that her grandson would always feel this way. His father really loved him, he was an outstanding man who was worthy of them following, studying and respecting. "Grandmother, it''s gettingte. You should also go to bed early." After Edwards Wayne finished speaking, he turned around and walked up the stairs. The art school''s teaching building, on the corridor above. Mary Ann was casually drinking a bottle of milk. Her beautiful eyes were covered by ayer of sadness. Looking at the couple in the distance, she still felt slightly disappointed. Everyone could brazenly enjoy love, but why did her path of love was so difficult? "Mary Ann, why are you standing here? A clear male voice came from behind her. Immediately afterwards, a handsome figure walked quickly towards her. It was SimonSimonSimon Wood. The man who was suspected of falling in love with Mary ording to people''s gossip. "Do you have any business with me?"" N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Can''t I juste looking for you?" Why have you been avoiding metely? " "Who said I avoided you?" I''m just busy. Mary Ann didn''t want to admit it. "Did you hear what was said?" A look of loss crossed the boy''s face. "I don''t care what people say." Mary Ann straightened his hair. The atmosphere was somewhat tense and heavy. "You don''t care, but I do. Mary Ann, I like you, you know?" "SimonSimonSimon Wood stared at his face, her voice carrying warmth. He was finally sure that he liked this girl. Although he had always felt that she was vague, he couldn''t hide his feelings for her. Mary Ann was stunned. There was even a hint of unease. "SimonSimonSimon Wood, this joke isn''t funny at all. How could you like me? Didn''t you hate me from a young age? Mary Ann had always thought that SimonSimonSimon Wood treated her like a sister. But now, why did he confess to her? "Don''t you know that to hate someone is to like someone?" "If I don''t use those mean methods to attract your attention, how would you pay attention to me?" The boy said seriously. There were suddenly a lot of people surrounding them. They were all watching the show. When they heard the boy confess, all of them were very surprised. The school super star in the school, SimonSimonSimon Wood, had actually confessed his love to Mary Ann. It seems that the media did not report it blindly. That is the truth. Seeing the increasing number of spectators, a blush appeared on MaryMary''s face that had been as white as snow. "Mary, can I date with you?" Be my girlfriend. SimonSimonSimon Wood snapped his fingers, and immediately, a male student ran over quickly with a bouquet of roses in his hands. Mary Ann was immediately stunned. It looked like he was already prepared. Her heart was flustered and her eyes flickered. She didn''t know what to do. Even if she did not fall in love with anyone, it was impossible for her to have any rtionship with SimonSimonSimon Wood. "SimonSimonSimon Wood, I''m sorry, I can''t be your girlfriend. Mary Ann rejected him very straightforwardly. "Why not?" Do you have anyone else you like? The rejected super star was irritated. "I''ve always regarded you as my brother. How could I date you?" Mary Ann didn''t dare say that she has someone she liked, because she was afraid that the consequences would be dire if his mother found out about this. "Brother?" "SimonSimonSimon Wood''s face turned ugly. The girl he liked was actually treating him as a brother. This was too funny. Mary Ann knew that her words were shocking, and she forced augh. Mary Ann, from today onwards, I will pursue you. Just you wait. "Because SimonSimonSimon Wood was young, he still had the ambitions of a young lionBoss, but this was the first time he was rejected so straightforwardly, which made him lose face. That was why he said those fierce words on the spot, insisting on getting Mary Ann''s attention. "No matter how hard you try, I won''t like you. You better give up." When she thought about how jealous the one would be, Mary Ann answered with even more certainty. "You must be in love with someone else. Who is that person?" "Not being gave any face at all." SimonSimonSimon Wood became even angrier. He was sure that Mary Ann already had a man in her heart. Many people took out their phones to take photos, causing Mary Ann''s face to turn hot. She red angrily at the crazy boy.Boss. "Will you please leave me alone?" After she finished speaking, she turned and ran off, leaving SimonSimonSimon Wood behind. The boy''s handsome face turned ugly as he smashed the rose in his hand onto the ground. Petals floated down and shattered on the ground. Mary Ann ran downstairs as fast as she could, and almost fell. It was precisely because there was an unshakeable feeling hidden in her heart that she didn''t dare to boldly and openly ept other people''s feelings. She was like a deserter now, her heart in chaos. "That''s her..." "How can she reject SimonSimonSimon Wood?" "That''s right, she thinks too highly of herself. Just because she acted in a few movies, she really thinks that she''s somebody!" "She broke my god''s heart. I hate her so much!" Mary Ann could no longer stay in the school anymore as she could no longer hear the indignant voices that were asionally heard. She felt that if she rejected SimonSimonSimon Wood, she would be an extremely sinful person. Chapter 592 Chapter 592 Mary Ann covered her ears and hid in her car. Actually, when thest time the rumors spread, someone had scolded her very harshly, saying that she was a girl brought up in a single family, a person without the ability to love or be loved. This was her greatest pain. She had always stressed that she was a person with a father, but over the years, her father had never appeared. In the eyes of others, she was just an unknown bastard who had lost the ability to ept love. Is that right? No. She also knew how to love a person. She would also ept the love that others give her. However, that person had always been the one she didn''t dare to publicly talk to. With nowhere to go, Mary Ann finally decided to go. She drove to Leo William''s private apartment. Lying on his wide bed, Mary Ann was drowsy. She wasn''t such a weak person, but ... When she was mercilessly attacked, she felt that her heart was so weak that even a few casual words would make her crumble. She didn''t know if she was asleep or not, but in a trance, she heard her cell phone ringing. Leo"Mary, where are you now?"" It was Leo William. Mary Ann was jolted awake.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Why are you calling me at this moment?" she asked, surprised. "I saw that video on the Inte. SimonSimonSimon Wood confessed to you. You rejected him." "Leo William''s voice revealed a hint of worry and concern. "These people are really nosy for being posted online so quickly." "Mary Ann was really hurt inside. So, this was the price that a celebrity had to pay. Any small matter would be amplified by others, then magnified again. In the end, it would all be her own fault, her own shorings. "Where are you?" I came looking for you! He couldn''t be sure. He left her alone, and the man decided toe and see her at once. "I''m at your house. Will you reallye back?" Mary Ann also wanted to see him again. "I''ll be right back. Wait for me."" Upon thinking that he woulde over, Mary Ann was no longer sleepy. She quickly got up from the bed and had a bold idea. Maybe she reallycked love, so she wanted more. Mary Ann ran to the bathroom to take a bath, then found a white shirt from the man''s closet and put it on. Her long, jet - ck hair hung down to her shoulders. She had a charming face, small and exquisite. She was wearing only a white shirt, revealing her slender snow-white legs. The aura of youth could not be concealed and it gave people a feeling of beauty. Looking at herself in the mirror, Mary''s face turned even redder. She thought she must be sick, or crazy. She actually took the initiative to get that man''s love. More than ten minutester, she heard the sound of the door opening as a tall figure entered. The man wore a ck suit with a white shirt and a tight tie. The charm of a mature man was obvious. The most breathtaking thing was his face. His facial features were deep and delicate. When Leo William entered, he saw Mary Ann standing at the door to the bedroom. She was wearing only a white shirt with the cor open and long ck hair that fell to his waist, entuating her snow ¡ª white, exquisite facial features. Wild fire suddenly erupted from his chest, causing Leo William''s entire body covered in sweat. He thought he would see a weeping woman. He did not expect it to be such a beautiful painting. Subconsciously, he tugged at his tie. Men were the most attractive and lethal when they did this. Mary Ann could not help but swallow her saliva, her beautiful eyes winking even more. "Are you all right?" The man, his maic voice full of care. "If I say I am sad, are you trying tofort me?" The girl smiled at him with a hint of sweetness in her voice. "You need me tofort you so that you can feel better." The man''s voice had a hint of a chuckle and his doting eyes were fixed on the girl. Mary Ann looked at him embarrassedly, then, she lowered her head and said softly. "I''m d you came to see me."" "Is that so?" Why are you wearing my clothes? Did something happen to you? "Leo William thought that something must have happened to her that prevented her from wearing his shirt. Mary Ann was stunned. Not knowing how to exin her audacity, she bit her lower lip. The man approached her step by step. His deep eyes were even dimmer, devoid of any light. What did he know? Leo frowned. Very quickly, the man stood in front of her, looking down at her bashful face. "You showed me that on purpose, didn''t you?" he asked, with a smile on his face. "Am I ugly in this way?" The man had not been charmed by her, so Mary Ann felt that she would not be able to wear that kind of charm. "No, it''s beautiful." The man''s voice had unconsciously be a lot softer. "Really? Then ..." He suddenly felt that the atmosphere in the surroundings had be fiery. "Who taught you to do this?" The man''s fingers rested lightly on her white cheek. "Isn''t usual when women want to attract the attention of the men they love?" Am I doing it wrong? Mary Ann asked in shock. Leo didn''t know whether tough or cry, but he was more attracted by the girl''s youthful and beautiful temperament. "Did you know that?" Would you be in danger if you stood in front of me? The man''s voice had be hard. Mary Ann was startled, she raised her eyes to look at him, then smiled: "Is that so? What danger could I be in? Why don''t you tell me? " "Mary!" Seeing her boldlying towards him, felt his heart racing, but in the next second, he still reached out his hands and buttoned her up. "Leo William, what are you doing?" Mary Ann looked at him in a daze. "I told you, now is not the time!" Even though he had the urge to push this girl to the bed and do what he wanted her to do. However, as a man, as a mature man, he knew how to restrain himself. Although this girl was so beautiful that he wanted to conquer her, he couldn''t. Because he loved her! When a man loves a woman deeply, he wants to protect her. Mary Ann''s beautiful eyes instantly filled with embarrassment and anger, she pushed Leo William''s hand away, "I''ll do it myself!" She forced back her tears and quickly buttoned up her shirt. When she raised her beautiful eyes once again, she was infuriated. "I''ve done so much but you said it''s not the right time. Then, when will you truly love me?" Maybe she was immature but she really wanted to be loved. Chapter 593 Chapter 593 L¡ªooking at the beautiful little face in front of him, Leo William''s heart was filled with guilt and pain. He didn''t know how else to give her a sense of security. At this moment, a phone call broke the sorrowful atmosphere. The man took out his cell phone and looked at it before answering. "Bro, did you see the video on the inte?" SimonSimonSimon Wood had actually confessed to Mary Ann. The person who called him was his brother Billy William. "Yes, I have." "Leo William''s profound gaze fell upon the dumbstruck Mary Ann. The girl was still in a bad mood. She looked into his eyes, gave a light snort, turned around, and closed the door. A trace of helplessness shed across Leo William''s handsome face. "Brother, why haven''t you taken action yet?" If you let her have any affairs with SimonSimon, things between you and her will be even moreplicated." "I''m trying to figure out a way to solve this, but I don''t know what to do. Am I getting stupid on the emotional side?" Leo William mocked himself. "What else can you do?" Find her mother and tell her about it. "Billy William thought that this was the only way to prevent their rtionship from being affected by the rumors. "Do you really think there''s only one way left?" Leo William sighed. He was still not sure if this n could work. "All I know is that love doesn''t wait for people. If you don''t get her right away, she might really be in someone else''s arms, just like me, secretly in love for three years, and I''m the one who asked for it. If I''d confessed to the girl earlier, then maybe I wouldn''t have had to suffer so much and be single for a long time." "My elder brother finally got someone he liked. As his younger brother, he was naturally very supportive of him taking the initiative." "Okay?" I''m asking her mother out to dinner tonight to show her what I want. Leo William looked at the tightly shut door and finally made his decision. As for Mary Ann, who was hiding in her room and eavesdropping on her conversation, after hearing his decision, she revealed a smile. She opened the door and ran to the man. "Have you really thought it over?" she asked with a smile, her big pretty eyes shing with delight. The man put down his cell phone and put his arms around her. He pressed her lips against her forehead and kissed her again and again. I decided to stop escaping. Leo William sighed. "I don''t know how my mother would react if she knew it was you." "Mary Ann wasn''t sure what would happen, but she hoped that the God would help them. "I''ll call your mother right now and ask if she''s free for dinner tonight." "Leo William released her and prepared to make a phone call. "Okay, go ahead." The girl''s eyes sparkled, and she smiled sweetly. Leo William secretly heaved a sigh of relief and called Belle Ann. The phone was quickly answered and a beautiful female voice came out. Very gentle with a smile. "Sister Belle, we''re free tonight. Shall we have dinner together?" Leo William asked sincerely. "Why did you suddenly ask me out to dinner?" Do you think a busy boss like you would have time to invite me to dinner? Belle Ann could not hide the smile in her voice, hence she was looking forward to it. "It''s nothing. I just need to contact you asionally. I just happen to have something that I want to ask you for." Leo William smiled gently. "It''s a real pleasure to be invited, okay?" Send me a message tonight. Belle Ann graciously agreed. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. After making the call, the man breathed a sigh of relief and turned around. Seeing the girl''s smiling face, he shrugged his shoulders and smiled wryly: "I''m so nervous to talk to your mother. It''s like I''ve done something bad."" "I never thought that the usually bold Leo would actually be scared. This is truly a new matter."" "How dare you make fun of me." The man took her in his arms as if he were punishing her, and held her against the wall. Mary Ann was not afraid, she smiled instead. The man couldn''t help but kiss her soft, small mouth, swallowing all of herughter into his chest. Eliza returned to her living quarters, a single room. She had lived here alone for four years. She moved out of college. Once, she had a warm family, with her loving parents. However, because of a car ident, her father went to heaven, leaving her and her mother behind. Her mother was very beautiful. She knew from the day she understood words that her mother was even more beautiful than the celebrities, so after her father left, the men surrounding her continued to stream in and out. Her mother''s eyes were all dazzled by the scene, and finally, she chose a man that she was very satisfied with, the man who loved her as he wished and gave her the best life. So, when she was eight years old, she followed her mother to live in her new, grandiose home. Her stepfather was busy, her mother was busy, they were busy with love affairs between adults, they flew around everywhere, leaving her alone in the house, which was free of food and clothing. Although she had lived like a princess, she had lost her happiness, and she found herself lonely and did not like to talk to strangers. Later, she moved out, went to boarding school, then went to college, she slowly walked out of loneliness. Her mother had given the stepfather twin sons, further solidifying her position in the family. Mom spent more time taking care of her two sons, and she was beginning to ignore the sight of her eldest daughter, who had no love except for the money that was growing in credit cards. She felt that she was used to living alone. After meeting Joshua, she realized that there were still many people in this world who were as lonely as she was. Not because he didn''t have any friends to y with but because he truly felt lonely. She was d that there was still a difference between her and him. At the very least, right now, he was loving someone that he would never marry. But her heart was still free. After tidying up at home, she went to thepany to deliver her resignation. However, her return to thepany this time caused quite a sensation. "I thought she was just a rookie, but who knew she was a king. Going out of the country anding back, she became Big Star''s girlfriend. How amazing."" "Isn''t it?" How enviable." "Do you think she might have brought herself here?"" "Of course, why would Joshua Wayne take the initiative to look for her? " As soon as she returned, she immediately brought up her resignation. It seemed that she had really climbed up the tree this time." Chapter 594 Chapter 594 The unceasing flow of idle chatter made Eliza feel very helpless. The evil guys on the inte had sprayed her all over. Of course, other than the people who were gossiping behind her back, the people who were speaking to her in person were all fawning over her, all of them hoping to get more big news about the entertainment industry from her. After Eliza left thepany, she went to see Joshua. He had given her only half a day toe and resign. After stepping into his territory, Eliza was amazed, this man''s life was truly exquisite and elegant. The garden office was a reflection of his wealth and taste. "From today onwards, you are my personal assistant and girlfriend." the man announced, raising his eyebrowszily. Eliza nodded obediently, then asked: "As your personal assistant, what do I need to do? " "My servant girl, serving me personal meals and living with tea and water."" "Nanny?" The girl looked surprised. "Otherwise? In other people''s eyes, you''re my girlfriend. From now on, where am I, where you are" You have to follow me around like a shadow. Joshua ignored her look of surprise, his face full of arrogance. "Will you pay me?""Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Yes, I''ll give sry to you. How about fifty thousand a month?"" Eliza was shocked again. So high? "Okay?" I promise you. "In this world where even survival is difficult, Eliza should be satisfied to be able to climb onto such a golden thigh. Seeing this woman being so obedient, Joshua''s expression became slightly more satisfied. "There''s a dress I prepared for you. You can put it on now ande with me." Joshua pointed to the guest room beside her. Surprise shed across Eliza''s beautiful face. She asked curiously, "Where are you bringing me to? " "Apany me to aconference."" "This isn''t good, I''m afraid it will embarrass you." Eliza was stunned. She had not expected Joshua to bring her to such an important event so quickly. "I''m not afraid of losing face. What are you afraid of? Even if I have to lose it, I will lose my face." The man looked annoyed. That said, she still didn''t want to embarrass him. "Hurry up, it''s toote." Joshua impatiently urged. Eliza had no choice but to quickly enter the guest room, and saw a set of ck ceremonial dresses on the bed. He closed the door and changed into a new set of clothes. However, he discovered that the back of this shirt revealed arge area of her back. Eliza was startled, she anxiously opened the door and asked: "Can you change it? I can''t wear such clothes." "Why not?" Isn''t that good? The man stood up and, with long, slender legs, pushed the door open. He looked down at her and saw a blush sh across her cheeks. "Be confident of yourself."" Eliza rarely worn such gowns, it was just that she was not used to it, it was just that she was not confident in herself. "These are two different things. You''d better find me a more normal suit." She insisted. "As my girlfriend, I want you to wear what I want. You have no right to refuse." Joshua''s temper went bad again. The girl lowered her head in grievance and bit her lower lip. Joshua scrunched his eyebrows in annoyance. "Can we go now?"" After that, Eliza chose to ignore the chill in her back and nodded. "Do you know how to make up?" If you know, then do it. Joshua gave her another serious look. Eliza nodded again, then turned around to see a cab beside her. It was filled with all sorts of high-ss cosmetics. She never thought that This man would prepare so many things for her. Was this really prepared for her? She drew a faint makeup on her face and walked out. The man looked at her in satisfaction and then walked out. Eliza sighed, forget it, for the sake of money, she could bear it. The two had just stepped out of the room when she heard the man whisper to her, "Hold my hand!" Eliza reached out her hands in embarrassment and held his arm tightly. This man was really overbearing. Even if she was acting with him for money, there was no need for him to be so serious, right? They even went downstairs arm in arm? When the two took the elevator to the first floor, they saw a group of reporters waiting forthem in the lobby. Eliza''s mind buzzed again. It was somewhat empty. "Don''t look so serious!" Joshua Wayne lowered his head and whispered, but to others, it looked as if he was whispering something of love to her. Eliza forced out a smile, she suddenly felt that Joshua Wayne seemed to be deliberately trying to dye their rtion. Was he going to put on an act for someone else? "Don''t tell me you invited all these reporters over?" Eliza tried her best to smile, and asked him in a low voice. "Yes!" The man replied inly. Eliza was a little speechless, it really was him. "BossJoshua, how did you get to know your girlfriend? Is there any romantic story? " "Yes, I fell in love with her at first sight!" Joshua Wayne pouted, "She has a very good personality, is gentle and cute, and knows how to take good care of people!" Eliza felt waves of cold sweat. When did she have so many good points? "How long have you been together?" "Longer than you think!" Joshua Wayne tly replied. "From what we know, Eliza''s family background is very ordinary. Joshua Wayne stopped and answered the other party''s microphone, "I only know that I love her. Other than that, I don''t care about anything else!" Eliza felt that after walking this entire way and hearing this man''s nonsense, she suddenly didn''t look so good. He¡¯s really a drama king! " Miss Eliza, please answer this question, how did you know Joshua Wayne, can you reveal it to us?" Eliza could only make it up as well, "I am his loyal fan, I have always liked him and admired him. I never thought that I would have the honor of being favored by him, I am very happy!" "Have you ever considered getting married when you love each other so much?" Eliza''s expression lit up. She was thinking, she wanted to see how Joshua Wayne would reply. "Not to mention getting married, when I saw her smiling, I had already thought of the name of my child!" Joshua Wayne''s words stunned Elizapletely. Fine, she was defeated. It seemed that no one couldpare to him in terms of acting. Laughter came from all directions. Joshua Wayne replied humorously yet emotionally, as if his love for Eliza had already been proven. Everyone in the media felt that they had gotten the biggest news today. They couldn''t wait to let everyone know. Joshua Wayne''s love affairs, were real! Chapter 595 Chapter 595 P ¡ª assing through the encirclement of reporters, the two, under the protection of Joshua Wayne''s bodyguards, sessfully got into the car parked outside the main hall. Along the way, Joshua Wayne''s hands had been covering Eliza''s slim body the entire way, so as to not let her be squeezed by the reporters and get injured. Just now, when she was trying her best to squeeze out of the path, Eliza did not notice that, but she was anxiously listening to how Joshua Wayne dealt with the questions from the media. However, when she sat in the car, she felt the side of her arm slightly burning hot, and suddenly remembered that the man''s hand was on her shoulder just now. And from the eyes of an outsider, what he had just done must be true love. Eliza''s eyes shed, she looked at the man, the passionate look he had in front of the reporters had disappeared, and what remained was only the coldness that came from him. Facing different people with different sides of faces, Joshua Wayne knows well how to cheat others. "Am I going to be famous?" Eliza self-deprecatingly asked. It was not a good thing for a man to be afraid of fame. "Yes!" Joshua Wayne repliedzily. "Then what should I do? I won''t be able to lead a normal life in the future!" Eliza realized that for money, he had messed up her entire life. Even if she got rich in the future, she might not even be able to go back home in her days. Joshua Wayne turned his head, staring at her with his gloomy eyes. Seeing her worried look, he said indifferently: "How about, you take the opportunity to star your career in the entertainment circle, I''ll make you a star!" "Me? My condition... Can I do it? " Eliza was a little shocked, she could not even speak properly, she used her finger and pointed at herself. "Have you ever face ¡ª lifted?" As Joshua Wayne spoke, he actually reached out his hands to pinch her face and chin, as if he was going to inspect her. Eliza never thought that when the man asked, he would actually touch her face. Her mind went nk. "I... I am what I am now!" Eliza tensed up and unnaturally replied. Only then did Joshua Wayne retract his hand, and continued to sit like a lordBoss, his eyes were dark and heavy. "Your appearance can still be wonderful after wrapping it up. However, your acting skills are too stiff. It''s too deliberate. I''m afraid that your future will be bleak." Joshua Wayneughed in a teasing manner. Eliza had originally been a little self ¡ª confident, but after being struck by his attack, she was already a loser in her own mind. She shrugged her shoulders and said self-deprecatingly, "I haven''t learned how to act, so how can I act well? "Forget it. I''ll just live in a modest way." Joshua Wayne did not expect this woman to be depressed after being hit by his attack. Did she not have a trace of resistance in her bones? He had thought that if he mocked her poor acting, she would be determined to strengthen her acting skills, for proving that she was capable. So,, this woman who was not confident in herself. "Your acting isn''t that bad. At least, so far, no one has discovered that we are acting!" After Joshua Wayne finished, he suddenly nced at his Driver. Driver¡¯s mind buzzed as he felt a chill down his spine. Eliza also worriedly stared at him. "Boss, don''t worry, I didn''t hear anything!" Driver immediatelyughed dryly. Joshua Wayne, on the other hand, trusted his Driververy much and didn''t say anything. Eliza lowered her head, staring at her fingers in a daze. "Do you want to try?" Joshua Wayne suddenly extended his hand and held her finger: "At least, after we break up, you will have a good job too." "Even if I''m famous, once I break up with you, I''m afraid my star path will still be destroyed. Everyone will feel that I''ve been kicked away by you. You deserve it, right?" Elizaughed bitterly, but was still worried about the future. "Don''t worry, when the timees, I will speak up for you. I told you that I pretended to be a couple with you in order to bring a new person. Don''t all of the people who want to be famous in the entertainment industry love to y this game?" "To create a scandal that will boost the poprity of the people. " Seeing that she was still negative, Joshua Wayne started to care. "Are you really willing to help me?" Eliza suddenly had a bit of confidence again. Joshua Wayne looked at her shining eyes and replied her. He had always felt that Eliza''s eyes were simr to Lily''s, they were both limpid and full of spirit. He wondered if Lily''s eyes were also like hers, bright and enchanting when he was happy. Suddenly, Joshua Wayne found out that he was thinking wild thoughts again, and suddenly, Joshua Wayne reached out and hugged Eliza. Eliza froze, her breathing was out of puff as she asked worriedly: "What happened to you again?" Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Let me hold her for a moment, so I won''t miss her!" Joshua Wayne said very straightforwardly, he did not care about Eliza''s feelings at all. Eliza''s entire body shivered slightly. Joshua Wayne hugged Eliza tighter, and when he smelled the sweet fragrance in her hair, he couldn''t help but hold her more tightly. The more he wanted to stop his brain from thinking about Lily, the more he wanted to think. He had always wanted to hug Lily like this, but actually, he didn''t have any ulterior motives. The feeling of hugging her like this should be very warm and at ease. Damn it! Why is it that the more I stop myself from thinking about her, the more I think about her? Joshua Wayne felt that he was very annoying, so he lifted Eliza''s chin and sucked her lips. "Ugh ..." Am I going to die, does this man regard her as Lily? Why did it get worse every time? "Boom!!" Joshua Wayne''s face, inexplicably, received a p. Although the p was light, it was still enough to wake him up.. "You dare p me?" Joshua Wayne squinted his eyes. Eliza wiped her lips with the back of her hand and said, "Joshua Wayne, don''t take things too far." Joshua Wayne obviously knew that he asked for too much, so he didn''t say anything and just leaned against the chair with a dark expression. This time, his mind was in a mess, he could no longer concentrate on thinking about Lily, and only felt his face burning hot. He really should. Seeing that he did not continue to argue with her, Eliza''s heartbeat became chaotic. Actually, she didn''t dislike Joshua Wayne kissing her, but the moment she thought of how he was a substitute, she inexplicably rejected him in her heart. Now that there were no outsiders present, there was no need for her to put on a show. Thus, it was normal for her to not cooperate. The atmosphere was very quiet along the way. While Joshua Wayne was feeling sad as she wished, she gradually started to be uneasy. Then she turned to him. "Did I hurt you?" Joshua Wayne swept his gaze across her indifferently: "What do you think?" "Don''t provoke me too often in the future. I''m afraid I won''t be able to control my temper!" Eliza reminded him with good intentions. Chapter 596 Chapter 596 Night covered the bustling city, after Belle Ann left thepany, she first returned home. Mary Ann had already returned home early, and upon her return, her face turned ugly. "Mom, did you see that video on the inte as well?" I didn''t agree to his pursuit, so don''t scold me! " Mary Ann took the initiative to wee her, grabbedone of her mother''s arm and admitted his mistake. Belle Ann''s originally stern face immediately eased up when he saw her proactively admitting her wrongs. "Alright, Mom will see. As long as you can make the right decision, Mom won''t be angry." Belle Ann caressed her daughter''s hair, looking distracted for a moment. Mary Ann saw that her mother''s expression had calmed down, but her heart was still uneasy. Therefore, she tentatively asked, "Mom, what should we do tonight? Shall we go out for a meal? " Belle Ann looked at her daughter''s bright eyes, and suddenly smiled: "Mother has an appointment tonight, you can eat by yourself at home." Mary Ann''s expression instantly became nervous: "Mom, who did you make an appointment with tonight?" Belle Ann''s face changed slightly, after that, she pretended to be indifferent as she took off her jacket, and ced it on the sofa, she poured herself a cup of water, and started thinking. "Mom, can''t you even tell your daughter?" Mary Ann asked the question even though she knew the answer. She felt that her mother would not hide it from her. However, Belle Ann said indifferently: "You''re just a child, why do you ask so clearly? Mom naturally has friends." Seeing that her mother did not tell her the truth, Mary Ann''s beautiful eyes widened in shock. Following that, Belle Ann walked upstairs, and a few minutester, she actually dressed up and walked down. A young dress with delicate makeup made her look a few years younger. When Mary Ann saw her mother dress up so beautifully, she couldn''t help but be suspicious. Could it be that the person her mother was to see today, wasn''t Leo William? How strange! When Belle Ann left home, she warned Mary Ann, "Stay at home obediently and don''t run around anymore. Mother will be back soon." "Oh!" Mary Ann saw that her mother was young and beautiful, she was at a loss. Her mother was only thirty-six years old this year, and adding that she had been using all sorts of methods to take care of herself, her figure looked very slim, and her skin was very young and fair. Thus, when Mary Ann and her mother went out for a stroll, many people thought that they were sisters. Mary Ann sat on the sofa gloomily as her beautiful eyes blinked wildly. The maid came over to ask about the dishes she wanted to eat tonight. She casually said a few words. She ran upstairs and took out her phone, then rang to Leo William. Leo William was driving so that he used his Bluetooth earphone to answer her call. "Leo William, are you going to meet my mother tonight?" Mary Ann asked curiously. "I do, I''m going over right now, what''s wrong?" Leo William did not bring any bodyguards today, but instead personally drove a car. Mary Ann frowned and muttered: "It''s nothing, my mom was dressed very nicely just now. I thought she was not going to meet you tonight." Hearing that, Leo William immediatelyughed, "Your mother likes to dress up, and is very well known by us." "That''s true. After my dad abandoned my mom, she paid special attention to dressing and clothes. She once said that if she dresses prettily, everything will be better." Mary Ann could not help butugh. "Of course, women should have tried their best to manage their looks. Men are intuitive creatures, and can only be patient with beautiful women!" Leo William smiled and chatted with her leisurely. "Is that so? Then if the woman you want to meet is beautiful, will you have more patience with her? " Mary Ann immediately asked sourly. Leo William''s handsome face froze. This little thing had actually used her words to gag him. It was truly speechless. However, her asking this question showed that she cared about herself. "In my eyes, all living things are equal, except for you!" Leo William said with a lowugh. Mary Ann was immediately amused by his words. "Are you alone? Did you have dinner " Leo William asked in concern. "Aunt is doing for me, so I might have to wait a bit longer." Mary Ann saidzily. "Alright, I''m almost there. I won''t talk to you anymore. I''ll hang up now!" Leo William said gently. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Mary Ann could only hang up reluctantly, hoping that tonight, Leo William and his mother''s conversation would be sessful. Leo William stopped the car in the park, and then sat inside the car to smoke a cigarette. Although he was the head of his family and had never feared any kind of business negotiations, he didn''t know why, but he didn''t have the confidence right now. He never thought that Leo William would actually have such a day. After finishing smoking a cigarette, Leo William decided to take out the courage to face it. The moment he thought about the little thing''s clear and brightrge eyes that were filled with disappointment, he had to take out the backbone of a man to fight for her greatest happiness. Leo William straightened his clothes and got out of the car! The tall and elegant figure strode towards the direction of the restaurant. Along the way, he attracted the attention of quite a few women. His strong aura and extraordinary temperament were filled with the charm of mature men. Leo William came to the restaurant he had booked beforehand, but seeing that Belle Ann was not at the dining table, it seemed that he hade early. When he thought about that Belle Ann would be her mother-inw, Leo William felt that the world was tooplicated. He had never thought that he would fall in love with an eighteen-year-old girl, and he was even determined to marry her. Just as Leo William was anxiously waiting, Belle Annappeared at the entrance of the dining hall. Her makeup was exquisite, and her long curly hair was filled with elegance. As a CEO, she had the charm of a woman. From afar, she saw Leo William and couldn''t help but grin. Actually, she and Leo William didn''t really know each other. Even though they had the identity of a distant rtive, the two didn''t have any business dealings with each other, so they would only asionally meet and exchange a few words. Most of the time, they didn''t interact with each other. This time, Leo William invited her to dinner, Belle Ann was still surprised. Of course, other than surprise, she was also a little happy. Belle Ann was extremely wary of men now. Although there were many who asked her out, very few of them could sessfully do it. Leo William was a man with a powerful background and a young body, she was actually quite willing toe see him. "Sister Belle, here!" Leo William had never taken the initiative to greet anyone before but now he raised his hand towards Belle Ann. The smile on Belle Ann''s face became even more bigger. Chapter 597 Chapter 597 B ¡ª elle Ann pulled took her seat and sat down, her shrewd eyes sweeping across the other party''s body. He was also from the business circles, and he has achieved a lot at such a young age, Belle Ann had always admired his talent, regardless of the theme of tonight''s meal, Belle Ann still hoped to find some opportunities for herself. Leo William passed the menu to her and said politely: "Sister Belle, take a look and see what you like to eat." Belle Ann gracefully pointed to a few dishes that she liked and passed them over to the waiter. Then, she smiled at Leo William and asked: Isn''t there something you need my help with? For a Boss as you, what can I do for you?" Leo William was a little embarrassed, but since he was already sitting here, even if he knew that he would be fiercely rejected, he still had to say it out loud. "Sister Belle, I like your daughter!" Leo William did not beat around the bush and said directly. Belle Ann''s expression was shocked, she stared at the man in front of her with disbelief: "BossLeo, what did you say?" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Leo William knew that she would definitely not ept this reality, but as a man, he had to fight for his love. "I like Mary. I want to date with her. Please help me!" Leo William went forward and once again seriously said that. Belle Ann''s expression instantly changed, she chuckled: "So the reason you called me here to eat, was because you took a fancy to my daughter?" "Yes, I admit that I have a purpose. Sister Belle, I am willing to take care of Mary and I will give her a happy future. Please give me a chance and I will love her..." Belle Ann stood up, and anger shed past her face: "Leo William, what rtionship do you think we have? No matter what, I am still your cousin, and you like my daughter. Leo William knew that she must react strongly. He felt a little ashamed and nodded, "I know that Mary is still young, and indeed, she is not old enough to fall in love with me. But I am willing to wait..." Belle Ann mocked in a satirizing tone, "Everyone said that you are full of strategies . I never thought that you would actuallye and ask me to help you achieve it. Leo William''s heart quaked. It seems that Belle Ann would not agree. "Are you the one who is pursuing my daughter? Or does my daughter like you too? " After Belle Ann''s anger passed, she slowly calmed down. Leo William said in a gentle voice: " I pursue her firstly." "I heard that there are a lot of beauties surrounding you, why did you choose my daughter who has just matured? Leo William, how old are you this year? How old is my daughter? " Belle Ann really could not ept it. Although she had once admired Leo William, appreciation was one small thing, but marrying her daughter to him was a big thing. Leo William''s eyes froze, he stared at the table and did not say a word for a long time. It was precisely because he knew that the gap was too great that he came to sincerely plead for her consent. If Mary Ann was already 22 years old today, he wouldn''t care about who opposed him at all. As long as he loves the woman, he would definitely fight for her. "Forget about this meal!" Belle Ann''s recuperation was not bad, she took her hand holding her bag, turned, and left. Leo William sighed helplessly. His face was filled with defeat. As expected, this method was notck of considering. Not long after Belle Ann left, Mary Ann called. Leo William answered and said in a low voice, "Your mother seems to be very angry." "She''s gone?" As Mary Ann listened, her nerves also tensed up. "Oh, what will you do? When she goes back, she''ll definitely scold you. " Leo William was really worried for her. "So, do you worry about that I am scolded? I''ve already beaten by her before." Mary Ann mischievously mocked herself. "Did she really beat you?" As Leo William heart, he felt an extreme heartache. No matter what, he couldn''t bear to see her get hurt. Mary Ann stuck out her tongue, and continued to smile: "Do you love me? It''s okay, my mom isn''t willing to beat me up either. But since she knows about this, there''s definitely going to be a lot of scolding. I''m fine, scolding won''t kill me." Her optimistic tone made his emotions a littleplicated. "Alright, I''ll hang up first. I''ll wait for my mother toe back." After Mary Ann finished speaking, she hung up the phone. As expected, Belle Ann angrily rushed back, upon entering, she saw that Mary Ann was ready to be scolded, she blinked herrge innocent eyes and looked at her. "Mom ..." Seeing that her mother''s face was in rage, Mary Ann carefully called out to her. "Your wings are enough strong that you dare to find a boyfriend like others. Do you still have your mother in your heart?" Belle Ann asked angrily. Mary Ann nodded and said, "Mom, in my heart, you will always be the most important person to me. No one can take your ce." "Heh, I''ve let you learn how to perform for a few years and now you have already learnt better how tofort others.." Belle Ann was still filled with anger. "Mom, punish me. I know I was wrong, but I won''t regret it." Mary Ann immediately walked over and ced her face right in front of his mother: "If you''re angry, then please calm down after punish me. Don''t hold anger in your heart, it''s not good for your body." Belle Ann looked at his daughter who had one eye closed. She was afraid of pain, but was willing to take the beating. She looked just like she did when she was young. "How far have youe with him?" How could Belle Ann bear to punish her? She just sat on the sofa and asked with a slightly downcast expression. "Mom, I was still very pure, so I only held hands with him, really!" Mary Ann immediately ran to his mother''s side and sat down. She reached out and hugged her arms, and stuck her face close to hers: "I took the initiative to confess to him. Actually, I was the one who pestered him. He might have been bothered by me for a long time and finally, he stared to know about me.." Belle Ann was startled. She suddenly remembered that Leo William had admitted that he was the one who took the initiative. "Are you really the one who took the initiative? What do you like about him? " Belle Ann looked at her daughter''s bashful expression, her eyes shing, full of hope and happiness. "I... "Of course, I took a liking to his handsome looks from the start. To be honest, I''ve never seen a man with a better look than him." Mary Ann said honestly. Belle Ann never thought that his daughter would be the same as her back then. She was also an early lover, and was also the first to see the other party''s appearance. "You fell in love with him just because he was good - looking. That''s a very stupid thing." Belle Ann ridiculed. Mary Ann admitted it: "Yes, I also know that I''m very foolish, but,ter on when I interacted with him, I realized, not only is he good ¡ª looking, he treats me even better!" "He is a businessman, so he is good to you. What if it''s just a facade?" Belle Ann suddenly felt that she had to properly teach her daughter. Chapter 598 Chapter 598 Mother''s words made sense, but Mary Ann could not understand it, she looked at her mother''s serious expression, and was stunned. "Do you know him?" Seeing her daughter''s stunned look, Belle Ann once again asked seriously. "Of course, I know him. He... He treats me very well. Whatever I like, he will buy it for me, and the gift he gives me are also very precious. Didn''t he say that when a man likes a woman, he will be willing to spend money to buy things for her? " As expected, Mary Ann was still young, and the goods in her eyes, was purely for the sake of treating her well. But isn¡¯t that the purer the love is, the better? Seeing that her daughter only knew how to emphasize how good this man was to her and how much he was willing to give her,, Belle Ann could only sigh. "Leo William is very strategic, I heard that the reason why he is single is because his ex-girlfriend broke up with him when their rtionship is at the strongest, when they nearly married to each other, and from then on, he has sealed his heart off, there are so many famous women who tried to get his heart, but none of them seeded in taking over his position in ex-girlfriend." Belle Ann warned. Mary Ann was stunned, why was there so much information? She knew nothing? Belle Ann continued to ridicule: "Do you really think that you can rece his ex-girlfriend and be his most important woman?" "Why not? I''ve seen her ex - girlfriend, her name is Lily, and she''s a popr model in the modern world, but, so what? Thest time, Lily took the initiative toe and find him but, he rejected her. " Mary Ann felt that she was true, she was Leo William''s favorite woman. Belle Ann looked at her daughter''s innocent eyes. She suddenly realized that she doesn''t want to reveal the darkest part of humanity to her. "Mom, don''t you want me to talk to him? I know you don''t trust men, but I may not be as strong as you and I can''t have a business like you. I still want to find someone to love me, to pamper me, to spend the rest of my life with me. That''s right, I''m still young, you always say that I''m ignorant, but don''t people grow up step by step? I need a process, and I also need time and opportunity to grow up. Don''t worry, I definitely wouldn''t do anything that would harm myself, but I need Leo William. Mary Ann hugged his mother''s arm with tears in her eyes and begged her softly. Belle Ann''s feelings were also veryplicated and heavy. Listening to her daughter''s words, she felt that she had ced too much weight on her daughter. She didn''t believe in men, she had to let his daughter be a different person. She had to learn how to use a hard shell to protect herself. She was able to face her future by herself. She didn''t need a man and she can live a very independent and happy life. "Daughter, did Mommy give you a lot of pressure before?" Belle Ann turned her head and asked seriously. Mary Ann immediately shook her head, "No, I don''t feel pressured. What mother has taught me are treasures, and they are my most precious wealth. I will remember them well." Her daughter''s understanding caused Belle Ann''s heart to ache inexplicably. "Forget it, I will let you make your own decision regarding this matter. Even if I want to protect you, I haven''t had the courage to do so for a whole life" If you love him, then go ahead and be with him. Don''t lose the ability to love someone like me. That is the most tragic and terrible thing. " On the way back, Belle Ann had actually also thought about many things. "Really? Mom, did you really promise me to go with him? " Mary Ann was so excited that she was like a little kid, hugging her mother and going crazy with her. Belle Ann was immediately shocked by her crazy actions, and quickly pushed her away: "Alright, don''t be too happy too early, Mom will give you three advice, you can stay with him, but you must also focus on studying, and you can be with him but you two should keep it in secret, and thest and the most important one, you must learn to protect yourself." Mary Ann''s beautiful eyes widened, and blinked. "Mom, I understand all that you''re saying, and I won''t throw caution to the wind for the sake of love." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "He''s so much older than you, do you mind?" Belle Ann sighed and asked as she reached out to caress her daughter''s long hair. "No, I like mature and steady men like him. He can teach me a lot of things that I don''t know about. I can be at ease with him!" In front of her mother, Mary Ann did not hide anything. Belle Ann gently nodded her head, "That''s right, I believe that he should be a man with a sense of responsibility, more reliable than your father." "Mom, you ... If you feel lonely alone, why don''t you go find one yourself? Look at you, still so young. Don''t waste your beautiful appearance. " On the reverse, Mary Ann now suggested her mother. Belle Ann said indifferently: "My selfhave be more cautious now, I''m not sure if I can meet the one I love." "Mom, be gentler when you''re with men in the future. There''s definitely going to be a chance for you!" Mary Ann felt that her mother was just too domineering. "Gentle?" Belle Ann lightly snorted in disapproval: "Ever since I gave birth to you, I don''t know what is called gentleness anymore." Mary Ann reached out and hugged her mother tightly: "Mom, don''t worry. I know everything you have done for me. Belle Ann finally had a hint of a smile on her face. She reached out and patted her daughter''s face, "Your daughter has grown up and can''t stay, mother knows, but she''s still a little sad. I hope that the man you meet will appreciate your kindness, pity you, know how cold you are, and calm your heart." "Mom, I''m really not used to you suddenly being so literary!" Marytian said with a beaming smile. Belle Ann immediately pinched her face, "Mom''s raised you so much, can''t you listen to Mom''s comints?" "Sure, Mom, thank you!" Mary Ann''s eyes suddenly burned with an indescribable passion. She had been in a hurry to grow up, but only now did she realize that she was afraid that her mother would grow old. Leo William sat alone on the dining table. The entire table was filled with delicious dishes, but none of them attracted his appetite. He was worried about whether the little thing was in a torrential storm right now. Just when Leo William decided to give Mary Ann a call and ask around, a message came over. "My mom didn''t scold me, and instead agreed to let us be together. Are you surprised? Are you surprised?!! " In the text sent by Mary Ann, there were countless smiling faces. Leo William''s heart sank. Chapter 599 Chapter 599 D ¡ªempsey Wayne left the conference room and returned to his office. On the table, there was some information about April Jones. Because she was his grandmother''s enemy, Edwards Wayne naturally did not dare to be negligent. Grandma was already this old, and this woman still dared toe and anger her. He looked through it seriously, and suddenly, his entire face was filled with shock. When his finger flipped to the bottom row of the third page, Edwards Wayne''s expression froze. Why had this April Jones, when she was previously called Anna Jones, actually told her father about the rumors? Edwards Wayne felt that it was hard to believe. Could it be that this Anna Jones was his father''s ex ¡ªgirlfriend? What did his grandmother hide from him? Edwards Wayne frowned, he still decided to ask about this matter clearly. Although as a son, his father was already far away from heaven and he shouldn''t investigate his old friends, his grandmother definitely didn''t hate this Anna Jones simply because she was his father''s ex¡ªgirlfriend. Edwards Wayne was a little annoyed. He put the documents into his bag and decided not to read them again. Not long after, his assistant, Larry knocked on the door and entered, in his hand was an IPAD. "BossBoss, you made me pay attention to the progress of Bossyour brother'' s scandal. Today, there''s something new. He admitted his rtionship with Eliza in front of many different media outlets, do you want to take a look?" Larry said, and then handed the IPAD over for him to look at. Edwards Wayne took the IPAD and opened up the video. He saw his brother under the camera, hugging Eliza tightly as he epted the reporter''s questions. From his humorous reply, Edwards Wayne felt that his brother seemed to be serious this time. "Do you think they can get together?" Edwards Wayne returned the IPAD back to Larry and asked. Larry had only recently made a girlfriend and he was still struggling with himself. Naturally, he did not dare to guess the future theirBoss rtionship. "From the looks of this video, Bossyour younger brother probably likes this girl. When the reporters were pushing and pushing, he instinctively protected her in his arms. I believe that only when it''s true love would he protect and care about her." Larry replied like in the way learning from textbooks. Edwards Wayne was immediately amused by his anwser. With one hand on his forehead, he laughed very rxed. Larry was embarrassed, what was Bossughing at? Was his answer wrong? Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "I actually hope that they can hurry up and make up their minds. My brother will restrain himself once he marries. At that age, a man still has to do what he should do. Otherwise, it will cause others to worry." Initially, Edwards Wayne thought that his brother might not like women but men and he was shocked by his wild guess. But now, with Eliza''s appearance, Edwards Wayne felt at ease. As long as he didn''t like men, it didn''t matter if he marriedter. Larry suddenly remembered that he had just started dating. Was it toote? "Alright, stop paying attention to his matters and let him develop freely." Edwards Wayne decided to keep the love of his brother a little mysterious. "Okay, is there anything else Boss needs?" Larry was referring to personal matters. "Not anymore. Go back to your work!" Edwards Wayne waved his hand. Lily was also looking at Joshua Wayne and Eliza''s news, their news had already be the headlines, instantly blowing up the inte. Joshua Wayne hadn''t been producing a lot recently, but his poprity had increased by leaps and bounds, because his love affairs, which angered the fans of those beautiful girls who had loved him for many years. The inte was filled with whimpers, and all the news about them were about congratting him finding his true love and expressing their best wishes. Lily looked at the well - matched couple and she sincerely wished that they would be able to make it real. A phone call came in. Lily looked at the caller and saw that it was Joshua Wayne who was calling her from the business department. He said that there was a problem with the clothing and asked her to go over and settle it. Lily had previously snatched this project back from a colleague. However, when she was asked to go to Joshua Wayne''spany, it made her somehow reluctant to go. Clearly, private matters and official matters were two different things. One had to treat them differently. She bid farewell to Xipil, then went downstairs and personally drove there. The weather wasn''t very good today. It was dark and gloomy, as if it was going to rain heavily. Because his tone was a little anxious, Lily''s mood when driving the car was also a little anxious. The oppressive air pressured down, causing one to feel an indescribable dryness. While Lily was anxiously driving forward, she did not notice that there were a few cars suspicious of their behavior following her. Just as Lily was nning to drive along a road with few people, suddenly, a car quickly drove past her car. Lily jumped in shock, instinctively pulling the steering wheel. As three cars drove her to the far right of the road, thest car to pass by suddenly mmed into the back of her car. Lily was caught off guard, and she had no time to react. She suddenly stomped her foot on the throttle and the sports car lost control and rushed towards the fence on the side. On a slope below, Lily felt the world spinning around her, and her head spinning around. Then, everything went dark, and he no longer knew what was happening. Seeing Lily''s sportscar rolling down, those peopleughed proudly and drove away. Edwards Wayne was in the middle of a meeting, when suddenly, Larry pushed open the door to the conference room, anxiously running to Edwards Wayne to say a few words. Edwards Wayne''s mind rumbled, and everything went nk. After that, he ran out of the office without any thinking. Larry followed closely behind. While Edwards Wayne stood in front of the elevator and waited, he forced himself to calm down. "How can she have such idence? Have you found out why? " "At present, the traffic police are investigating. Miss Lily has been took care and sent to the hospital. I don''t know what she is now!" Larry carefully reported as he looked at Edwards Wayne''s ugly expression. His heart felt as if it had been ruthlessly shed by a knife, causing the man''s face to turn pale from the pain. He clenched his hands into fists. How could such a thing happen? The moment he thought about how she was trapped in the sportscar and rolling around helplessly, Edwards Wayne felt like his breathing had stopped, and his entire body was trembling from nervousness. "Boss, the elevator is here!" Larry was well aware of the feelings Edwards Wayne had for Lily, she is his soul mate, his life and his everything. As a bystander, he was unable to experience that kind of worry and pain. Edwards Wayne powerlessly leaned on the elevator. At the moment, his heart was anxious enough to jump out of his chest. "Boss, don''t worry, Miss Lily is indeed blessed by God and will definitely be fine. I will contact the hospital right now to check the situation." Larry consoled Edwards Wayne as he actively called to ask. Chapter 600 Chapter 600 The details of her injuries on the hospital were still unclear. Lily had fainted and the ambnce was hurriedly rushing towards the hospital. Hearing the result, Edwards Wayne''s entire body tensed up, his heart shrunk. He had waited with great difficulty for the woman he loved, he definitely could not lose her, he could not afford to lose Lily, even the children could not. Larry looked at his Boss''s pale face and empty eyes. He was also very uneasy. The two quickly got into the car and headed straight for the hospital. As for Lily''s car ident, the hospital had already called Lily''spany first, so the people in the company were all excited, they were all shocked, could it be that Lily''s ident at this time was caused by her excessive sadness andck of focus? Or was she trying to use this suicidal move to get Edwards Wayne''s heart? No matter what, outsiders would always keep their views on the matter of Lily''s car ident. Xipil was so frightened that she fell down in his office. After that, the first thing she did was to call Larry, that was why there was a scene that he anxiously pushed open the door to the conference room. Lily was in a car ident, but Joshua Wayne''spany was still waiting for her toe over to take care of some matters. Seeing that she did note over at the appointed time, they called the company to ask for the reason and only after asking did they know that this was the case. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Thus, Joshua Wayne''s department of operations immediately called Joshua Wayne to report about this matter. So, the reason why Joshua Wayne knew about Lily''s matter was because he had emphasized before that everything about Lily must be reported to him. Originally, it was very rare for Joshua Wayne to participate in such an explosive asion, but today, for the sake of a show, he had deliberately agreed to the host''s invitation and brought his new girlfriend to support him. From the moment they got out of the car, the two had already received a lot of attention. Eliza was once a journalist, so she knew how crazy journalists were towards celebrities. However, she did not expect herself to be someone on camera in such a short period of time. She was not used to the bright spotlights, her eyes were almost going blind from the light. She had never been to such a lively ce before. She had no experience, and she was also very afraid. The only person she could call for help was the man beside her. Thus, she tightly held hisrge hands. Joshua Wayne did not push her away, he just felt that thedy was making a big fuss out of it, they were just walking on a red carpet, was there a need to hold him so tightly? "Rx, don''t smile so stiffly, okay?" Joshua Wayne snuggled close to her ear and smiled with his thin lips, but his voice was a little displeased. Eliza released her hands obediently, then said with a fake smile: "You shouldn''t have brought me here, I''m very scared." "What are you afraid of? This is what you have to go through as a star in the future. I''ll take you to get used to it. You should feel honored. " Joshua Wayne never thought that this woman would actually admit that she was afraid. Perhaps it was because all the women had a personality that refused to show weakness, but it was the first time Joshua Wayne heard someone say that they were afraid. Therefore, Joshua Wayne intentionally tried to tease Eliza. Without leaving a trace, he pushed her small hand away, leaving Eliza alone. However, there were many reporters taking pictures of them. Eliza stood in ce like a puppy that had been abandoned by its owner, not daring to move. Joshua Wayne took two steps forward, and discovered that the woman behind him was actually standing there dumbly like a wooden chicken. His heart softened as he stretched out his hand towards her. "Come here!" Eliza was a little sulky. This man had deliberately pushed her away just now. Bring her here and leave her alone. Eliza immediately wanted to quickly walk past him, and didn''t want to pay attention to him. Unfortunately, she seemed to have forgotten that she was wearing a long dress with high heels. Just as she was about to walk to this man in a heroic manner, suddenly, her high heels stepped on the hem of her skirt. Joshua Wayne hurriedly took a step forward and hugged her who was falling to the ground. Eliza cried out in rm. She thought that she was going to kiss the Earth Mother, but she didn''t expect that she would actually throw herself into a firm and warm embrace. Joshua Wayne only felt a warm and fragrant scent, and immediately after, the woman''s soft body collided with him, causing him to hold her tightly. "Stupid!" A man''s mocking voice sounded in his ears. Eliza felt a bitterness in her heart. If not for their contract, would she have been so stupid as to come out wearing her 9cm high heels? Would she let her back bepletely exposed to people, and even allow them to take photos of her until she fell down? "My leg is crooked, it hurts!" Since this man wanted to call her stupid, Eliza would definitely not let him go easily either. Thus, she intentionallyid in his embrace and did not move. She could only look at him pitifully as sheined. Seeing her frowning, Joshua Wayne felt real pain, so without saying a word, he cupped her up his embrace. Fortunately, this woman was very light, so it wasn''t difficult for him to carry her. The surrounding reporters were shocked. It was as if they had all exploded, forcefully keeping taking these scenes into their cameras. Eliza originally only wanted to make things difficult for Joshua Wayne, but didn''t expect that he would actually carry her right away. Her entire brain was a little nk, and her face unconsciously flushed red. After passing through the red carpet and entering the resting room, Joshua Wayne''s phone suddenly rang. Eliza was put down and sat on the sofa. She lowered her head to rub her red heels. It seemed that he had truly sprained her wound. She would feel pain at any moment she moved. "Hey!" Joshua Wayne casually picked up the phone. "Boss, I just received a call from One Thought Building. Lily was in a car ident!" "What?" Joshua Wayne was stunned, the atmosphere around him suddenly became cold: "When did this happen? How is she? Do you know?" "I don''t know, I just heard about it!" Joshua Wayne quickly hung up, turned, and ran out. Seeing him run away, Eliza remembered their conversation just before. Who could it be? How could she let him run away like this? Eliza bent her leg and ran out the door and shouted: "Joshua Wayne, where are you going?" Unfortunately, Joshua Wayne had already run far away and could not hear her voice at all. Eliza was like a little puppy that had been abandoned, looking at the direction he disappeared to helplessly. This man was really willful. He could do whatever he wanted, regardless of her feelings. Eliza weakly sat back on the sofa. If Joshua Wayne ran away, would she still need to attend the banquet? It looked like she had to prepare to escape as well. Chapter 601 Chapter 601 W¡ªas she dead? That feeling as if the heavens were spinning and the earth was quaking, as if her entire body was trembling, as if her bones were about to shatter. She sank into endless darkness. No, she didn''t want to die, and she couldn''t die either. She had to grow up with her children, and she still hadn''t married her beloved one. Lily felt that everything around her had be very slow. She tried very hard to breathe, trying very hard to open her eyes. But she couldn''t do it? It was like being trapped in a terrifying ck hole. The surroundings were deathly still, and she could hear her own weak heartbeat, which was getting heavier and slower. In her ears, she could see the smiles of the children, as well as that unforgettable handsome face. Don''t... She didn''t want to die. Someone pleasee to save her. She still had many things to do, many things that she couldn''t say in time. She couldn''t leave her two children. "Lily..." Suddenly, a low and urgent male voice rang in her mind. Her consciousness that had been trapped in the darkness suddenly came to her senses. "Lily, wake up. Don''t sleep anymore. Open your eyes and look at me!" That voice was so familiar. It was Edwards Wayne, the man she loved the most! "You can''t die, you know? I won''t let you die! You must wake up! " The man''s tone became impatient and domineering, causing people who heard it to feel as if a knife was stabbing into their hearts. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Wake up, wake up, I need you!" She felt something warm dripping on her face, she heard his words, each word so heavy, so reluctant to leave her. He needs me... It was as if a force had pulled her out of the darkness and into the light. The instant she opened her eyes, she saw a familiar handsome face. Close at hand, the tears dyed those deep eyes. It was as if her consciousness hadn''t awoken yet, yet her eyes had already touched his. In the midst of the chaos, she could feel the man gently lying down and hugging her. That familiar aura, that warmth. After more than two hours of surgery, Lily was pushed out of the operation room. Her head was struck, her legs were cut, and there were countless abrasions on them. During this long wait, pain had always tormented Edwards Wayne''s heart, and every minute and second, to him, was like a torment. His heart tightened as he stared at the light on top of the operating room. He painfully and urgently dashed to the hospital, but did not dare to appear at the entrance of the operation room. He could only hide in a ce far away from his brother''s sight, feeling uneasy, nervous, and praying for her. He hoped that the God would not be so cruel as to take her away. He hoped that he could let her live on in peace. Joshua Wayne stuck himself to the wall, and hastily put on the mask and sunsses to hide his painful face. He bitterly kicked the wall, not knowing how to vent the pain and nervousness in his heart. Suddenly, a few girls walked past him, they were all his loyal fans, upon seeing the clothes he was wearing, a girl immediately eximed in surprise: Joshua Wayne also has such clothes, could it be that he is Joshua Wayne? "Let''s go over and greet him. Judging from his figure, he''s definitely a handsome guy." A bold girl immediately ran over with a sweet smile, "Little brother, little brother, may I ask you..." "Go away!" Joshua Wayne turned around with his back facing them. His current state of mind was no longer suitable to speak to anyone. The girls across them were all stunned, and then one of them angrily said, "What?! He can''t be Joshua Wayne! Joshua Wayne left was much tender than him, how rude." "That''s right, we''re girls after all. It''s really uncultured to let us walk away." Joshua Wayne ignored the ridicule the girls gave him. He still had his head lowered and his eyes tightly shut in pain. The girls didn''t pay any more attention to him and quickly left. Joshua Wayne looked through the window at his brother''s stiff figure. He had been calcting the time since he got the call, and one hour had passed. Lily was still lying in the operation room, was she seriously injured? Will she die? Will they leave them? Joshua Wayne''s heart was filled with fear and unease. That strong sense of loss made him feel despair and sadness. It was as if when he was ten years old, his father had left, and then his mother as well. At that time, he felt that the entire world had turned gray, and no one wanted him anymore. Right now, his feelings for Lily had already be blurry. He knew that he could no longer fall in love with her, but he knew that he could no longer lose her. He would rather let this retribution fall on him. He had stepped across the bottom line of morality and confessed on his own ord. He was willing to give her his life in exchange for her waking up. He only wanted her to live on, live on by his brother and nephew''s side. Finally, he saw his brother''s figure that stood up abruptly in the corridor. Only then did he realize that the lights in the operation room had gone out. Not long after, a doctor walked out from inside. Joshua Wayne couldn''t hear him, he was very uneasy, he really wanted to rush over and hear every word the doctor said. However, he was too far away, so all he could see was his elder brother''s stiff back. What''s wrong? What was the doctor talking about? What''s the matter with her? Is it serious? Very quickly, Lilyid on the cart, carefully being pushed out by the nurse. Edwards Wayne suddenly turned and pounced over, his hands supporting himself on the cart, he looked at the unconscious woman anxiously. Joshua Wayne followed along as he stopped once more. Brotherwill definitely take good care of her. At this moment, in the ward, Lily woke up. After half an hour of sleep, she finally woke up. "Lily ..." ''s handsome face shed with surprise. He carefully caressed her pale cheek: "You''re finally awake. You scared me. "Edwards Wayne..." When Lily opened her mouth to call him, she realized that her throat was dry and sore. The pain was unbearable, and he didn''t even have energy. She clearly wanted to shout out his name, but when she did, she could barely hear him clearly. "I''m here. Don''t be afraid. I''m fine now!" Edwards Wayne gently pressed himself next to her ear to console her: "If you feel tired, go to sleep for a while!" Lily was truly very tired, her eyelids extremely heavy, as if she had not heard his voice. Chapter 602 Chapter 602 Edwards Wayne stood bedside, looking at her pale white face. He looked pitiful, like a fragile doll, not daring to touch her. Edwards Wayne looked at her and only felt a pain in his heart, as if a knife had cut through his heart. He wished that the person who caused her to have a car ident could be shed a thousand times. He will find him out and burn his bones and turn them into ashes. The ward was deathly still, and Edwards Wayne had no choice but to lower his head. Only when he heard her weak breathing, would he be able to calm down. The doctor said that her condition was quite optimistic, but if her head was hit, it might have side effects. She needed to stay in the hospital to be carefully observed. The wounds on her body had already been bound up. They were not considered serious injuries and would not endanger his life. Listening to the doctor''s uncertain words, Edwards Wayne felt a strong sense of unease. Perhaps, he was too careless and did not arrange for a bodyguard to follow her, causing her to suffer this injury. There were many things that could not be imagined before it happened. Only when it happened would one suddenly wake up. Prevention was so important. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Edwards Wayne gently held her small hand. Once she had recovered, he would no longer want her to go out alone, and in fact, no longer wished for her to go to work. He only wanted her to stay at home peacefully so that he coulde back and see her gentle smile. Yes, he had already decided that in the future, he would not let her be in danger again. Even though he felt that using this method would reduce her possibility of getting danger in the future, it wasn''t very realistic. Ever since he had known her, Edwards Wayne had never restricted her everything. She was free to do whatever it was that she wanted to do. To love someone, isn''t that the same as epting everything from her? Do not break her wings, give her a free sky, let her fly as much as she can. His mind was in a mess as he thought of many things, but they couldn''tpare to the warmth he felt when he held her in his palm. Just as Edwards Wayne was ming himself, his phone rang. He quickly muted it and looked at the caller ID. He gently let go of her hands, stood up and walked out of the ward. "Josh?" "Brother, I heard from mypany that sister was in a car ident. Is that true?" Joshua Wayne''s worried voice came over. Edwards Wayne said in a heavy and sorrowful tone, "Yes, I''m in the hospital now. She just finished his surgery." "Is it serious? I''m here to take a look!" Joshua Wayne immediately cried out. "Alright,e over here! Come here and then! " Edwards Wayne nodded, he could not exin it clearly over the phone. It was only then that Joshua Wayne stood downstairs in the cold wind for a long time, calmed himself down, and prepared to go upstairs with his red eyes. At this moment! Eliza, who was thrown in front of the press conference by Joshua Wayne, nearly had her head explode. Her legs were injured, so she could only sit on the sofa, but at that moment, someone let two reporters in. After seeing her, they immediately ran over, " Miss Eliza, why are you sitting here alone? Where''s Joshua Wayne?" "I think I just saw Joshua Wayne leaving in a hurry. He didn''t bring you along?" Faced with their questions, Eliza was in a daze. She did not know how to answer, because she had no experience. She was a reckless journalist herself. "Oh, he... He left in a hurry, and I''m going to leave now. " Eliza said as she stood up to leave. However, the next second, she took a step forward. The pain from her twisted heel was like a needle piercing her, causing her to fall back onto the sofa. She muttered an incantation in a vexed tone in her heart. This Joshua Wayne really didn''t have any manliness at all. After bringing her here, he actually abandoned her and ran off by himself. Damn it, I hate him! " Miss Eliza, is your foot hurt? Oh, gosh, it''s swollen, why didn''t Joshua Wayne bring you to see a doctor? " The reporter seemed to have caught a whiff of some explosive scandal, and deliberately lowered his head to look at Eliza''s red and swollen heel, and asked in surprise. Eliza jumped in shock and quickly used her long skirt to block her heels, feigning calmness: "No, my legs are fine, I''m just tired, I want to rest here for a bit, can you guys stop asking? I don''t want to answer." " Miss Eliza, did you and Joshua Wayne quarrel? It must be hard for you to be left here by yourself." Eliza immediately turned her head away, ignoring them. "How pitiful. It''s only been a few days since your rtionship have been public and he''s been ignoring you like this. Do you have anything you want to say to him? you can tell him through our tform..." Eliza was extremely annoyed by these guys, she could only turn around and say each word seriously: "He did not ignore me, he only had some very urgent matters to take care of. Also, if I have anything to say to him, I will say it in front of him, there is no need to pass it on to him through your tform." Miss Eliza, don''t be agitated, we can understand." "That''s right. Women are all like this. If they lose their love, their mood will be bad. We are all women." Eliza was about to copse, she really wanted to use her phone to call Joshua Wayne and scold him. However, there were two reporters beside her and she dared not to do so. She could only take out her cell phone and y games. The two reporters were hoping to hear more from her. Seeing her concentrate on ying the game, they also felt bored. Thus, they could only use the matter of Eliza ying mobile games as an article. Just as they were about to leave, Eliza suddenly raised her head and said: "Hey, let me remind you guys, don''t make this up, and create a fake story. Joshua Wayne and I are still fine, I am not as pitiful as you think. The two reporters saw that Eliza acted as if nothing had happened and could not help but exchange nces. Seeing that Eliza did not seem to be overly sad, could it be that she had not been abandoned by Joshua Wayne? "I''ve already said it first. What you''re going to say next is none of my business, but you have to know that my boyfriend isn''t someone that''s easy to mess with. You must remember this." Seeing that they seemed to be struggling, Eliza quickly added. Miss Eliza, of course, we won''t write anything randomly. Since your rtionship with Joshua Wayne is as good as ever, we will of course write like this." Elizaughed bitterly in the bottom of her heart. After the two reporters left, Eliza immediately shut down the game. She did not call him and sent a text message instead. Chapter 603 Chapter 603 T¡ªhe feeling of being thrown away was truly ufortable, and Eliza''s heart was also filled with grievance, so she quickly tapped her phone with two fingers. "Joshua Wayne, are you still a man? It was you who brought me here. You didn''t even say anything before leaving me behind. This is too much." "Even if we have an agreement, even if I take your money, can you at least respect me a bit and worry about my feelings?" "I''ve been treated as a joke by others. Are you happy?" "Forget it, there''s no sense in telling you so much. You''ll definitely realize it as well. I''ve taken your money, so stop forcing me here. Go busy yourself with your matters. I don''t need you toe and save the situation." "Can you call your assistant? My feet are hurting so I can''t walk." "Take me to see a doctor!" Eliza vented her anger in a long speech, and in the end, she felt that she was making a fuss out of nothing. She and Joshua Wayne were just on a trade with each other. It wasn''t good for her toin about her employer like this, so she could only continue to wait quietly for help. Just as Joshua Wayne was waiting for the elevator in the hall, he suddenly heard one text message after another ring out. He took out his phone and looked through all the messages in annoyance, then realized that Eliza was still at the press conference. Thus, he did not reply to the message, he only called his own assistant and told him to bring his men to pick up Eliza quickly. The elevator door opened, and Joshua Wayne walked in. He kept a low profile, but there was still a nurse beside him who looked at him curiously. When he arrived at Lily''s ward, Joshua Wayne wanted to push open the door, but he saw Edwards Wayne just going to open the door from the inside with his phone. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Josh?" The expression in Edwards Wayne''s eyes became slightly startled. When Joshua Wayne saw his brother, he ignored his brother''s shocked expression and asked softly: "How is sister?" Edwards Wayne reacted, looked at his phone, and answered: "She just woke up once, and a doctor came to check, so her situation can still be considered optimistic." "That''s good. Brother, you must be scared. Why would she be in a car ident? Is someone trying to kill her?" Joshua Wayne looked at his brother''s sad and tired face and knew just how severe the blow he had received from this incident was. Edwards Wayne''s eyes were tainted with coldness, and his voice was also cold: "I''m already looking for someone to investigate this matter, if there really is someone who dares to hurt her, I definitely won''t let them go, but it could also be that she''s had an ident. No matter what, me being able to wake up is already veryforting." "Brother, don''t worry, she''ll definitely be fine. She knows that you and her child can''t leave her, and she''ll definitely wake up strong as well." Joshua Wayneforted her softly. Edwards Wayne nodded his head, "Come in and see her." Joshua Wayne followed his brother into the sickroom. He felt his heartbeat quicken, and guiltily nced at his brother''s back, before carefully shifting his gaze to the unconscious woman on the sickbed. Lilyid quietly on the sickbed, her head was wrapped inyers of gauze, revealing a small pale face, with a few scratches, and her two arms outside the nket, had also been bandaged to varying degrees. Just a single nce at her now would cause one''s heart to break. Joshua Wayne suppressed the emotions in his heart, turned his head, and looked at his brother: "Is her head injured? Did the doctor say anything else? Is it serious? " Seeing such a thick and heavy bandage around Lily''s head, Joshua Wayne was so worried that his face changed drastically. A head injury was no small matter. A hint of sorrow and worry surfaced on Edwards Wayne''s handsome face. "The doctor only said that she has to be observe further. Hearing the words "side effects", Joshua Wayne''s entire body shivered, and he inexplicably clenched his hands tightly. "What are you going to tell the children about this? They will be very worried. " Joshua Wayne endured the sorrow in his heart, feigning calmness as he asked. "I don''t know!" Edwards Wayne was also worried about this matter. He sat on the sofa, his usually strong and calm face revealed a hint of confusion. "Why don''t we not discuss about it first? The children''s hearts definitely won''t be able to take it." Joshua Wayne was very worried. Edwards Wayneughed bitterly, "You still don''t understand your nephews? Even though we can hide it from Emma but we can¡¯t hide it from little George." Indeed, George wasn''t so easily tricked. His high intelligence allowed him to mature much more than children of the same age. "Then you''d better think about what you should tell the children. Try not to scare them!" Joshua Wayne said softly. Edwards Wayne raised his eyes, his deep gaze sweeping across his brother''s face, and nodded his head: "Okay, I will think of what to say." Joshua Wayne looked at the frail Lily on the bed once again, and his heart felt as though it was being sliced by a knife. Everything was fine. How could this happen? It was worrying. "Josh, don''t worry. Your sister will be fine. I will give her the best treatment. No matter what, I will make here back to us." Edwards Wayne stood up and patted his shoulder lightly. "Alright, Bro. I believe that you will definitely take good care of her. I''ll be leaving first. I still have some matters to attend to." Joshua Wayne nodded, and said with a resolute expression. "Alright, go yourself!" Edwards Wayne watched as his brother left. After that, he took out his phone, and his handsome face froze. He had just met his brother at the door. Originally, he wanted to take out his phone to call him and tell him the exact ward number. However, to his surprise, he opened the door and saw his brother. How did he know it was this ward? Edwards Wayne''s brain, which was already a bastard in the first ce, was ruthlessly disordered as if it was pulled out by a pair of invisible hands. Could it be that my brother had questioned the staff downstairs, so he knew it was from this ward? Maybe he was being paranoid. Edwards Wayne let out a heavy sigh, walked to the bedside and held her slightly cold little hand once more. He wanted to use the warmth from her palm to warm her up, but the warmth was too weak. Her entire body felt warm. Having suffered a huge strike, she had be even more fragile. There were thousands of things in her heart that she wanted to say tohim, but when those words reached her mouth, she was unable to say a single word. He could only lower his head and lightly kiss the back of her hand. Only by doing so would he be able to show her his deep love. "Lily, wake up, I''m begging you!" Edwards Wayne saw that she did not have any reaction at all, he could only plead with her in a low voice. The fainted Lily, however, was as if she was enveloped in a dense fog, as if she could hear his voice, yet it was so far away that it was unknown where it came from. Chapter 604 Chapter 604 Joshua Wayne walked out of the sickroom in a daze, because he did not have the time to put on the mask and sunsses, he was spotted by a nurse who walked past him. "It''s Joshua Wayne!" "Wow, it''s really him. Oh god, how could he be here? "Who''s in this ward?" Several nurses immediately stared at him in amazement and started discussing. Although Joshua Wayne was still in a daze, and looked as if he had lost his soul, his beautiful face and noble temperament were not harmed in the slightest. To these fanatical fans, every one of his states was so captivating, so captivating. "Joshua Wayne, can you sign your name for us?" A bold nurse quickly took out a pen and notebook and handed it over to Joshua Wayne, begging him: "We are all your fans, I beg you, please sign one for us." Joshua Wayne took his mask and sunsses, and did not look at the excited expressions of the girls. He only woodenly epted the pen, and quickly signed names on the book that they handed to her. Then, he quickly left with a low profile. The nurses passionately kissed those few names, it was like they were in a dream, it wasn''t real. Joshua Wayne leaned on the innermost part of the elevator. In order to prevent himself from being recognized by others, he had his back facing a group of people, his expression gloomy. When he saw Lily being severely injured, his heart ached and he was afraid. When he returned to thepany, Joshua Wayne was in his own office when he saw Eliza, whose face was simrly ugly. Eliza was taken away by his assistant, and after backing from the doctor, she tried his best to subside the swelling. She saw the man dragging a suit jacket and walking in, looking like he had suffered a huge blow. Eliza originally wanted to vent her anger on him, but when she saw his appearance, the anger immediately disappeared. She asked in surprise, "What''s wrong? Where did he go? "Are you hurt?" Joshua Wayne threw himself onto the sofa beside her, lowered his head, and covered his face with one hand, causing others to be unable to see the sadness in his eyes. "Joshua Wayne, what''s wrong with you? Can you tell me the reason? " Eliza was not one who would cause trouble for no reason. She could tell that this man seemed to be very sad at the moment. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "She''s in a car ident!" Joshua Wayne''s voice sounded out sorrowfully. "Who was in a car ident? She? Is it Lily? " Eliza didn''t manage to react in time, but she quickly understood who the ''her'' was. And only towards Lily would Joshua Wayne have such strong feelings. "Oh my god? How could she be in a car ident? Is it serious? " Eliza was also shocked. She did not expect to hear such an exnation. "It''s very serious!" Joshua Wayne suddenly covered his face with both hands, and his voice revealed a bit of a choked sound: "Why it is her? Why not me? The one who tramples on the moral bottom line is me, and the one who the heavens should punish should also be me. Why would it be her? " As Eliza heard his self-reproach, her eyes also began to tear up. So, this was the reaction of someone who fell in love with someone. They would rather die for their lovers, and bear all the pain and suffering. Eliza had always thought that Joshua Wayne''s feelings for Lily were merely a superficial attraction of a man and a woman, but it was only after hearing what he had to say that she suddenly understood. This wasn''t just a momentary interest, but a deep, deep, deep love. This is no fun. "Lily is a kind woman, the God will not be mean to her. Don''t worry too much, she will definitely get better, don''t me yourself, loving someone is not wrong." Elizaforted him softly. "No, it''s my fault, it''s all my fault, I shouldn''t have let her take over mypany''s business. If it wasn''t foring here to do business, she wouldn''t have taken that road, she wouldn''t have gotten into a car ident, it''s me, the one who deserves death is me!" The more Joshua Wayne thought about it, the more he felt that he had to take responsibility. Eliza''s expression was stunned, she looked at him with disbelief, she had always felt that Joshua Wayne was someone who did not understand love, did not understand emotions. When she was with him, she would always feel that he was cold and emotionless, but at this moment, she was wrong. He was just a man who was too stubborn, too obstinate. This kind of man was rarely seen in this world, because his deep emotions would only be given to one person. When the remaining women met him, he was like a block of cold ice. Only when the woman he loved met him could he melt himself like a fire, to be passionate and warm. Suddenly, Eliza was extremely envious of Lily. There were two men who loved her so deeply. They were worried for her and cared about whether she was cold and warm. They doted on her and loved her. That was the happiest thing for a woman.. "Joshua Wayne, don''t be sad. She will definitely be fine." Eliza didn''t know how tofort him. She only felt that whatever she said would be useless. "In my life, what I''m most afraid of is losing!" Joshua Wayne lifted his head. His eyes that were as clear as the stars were dyed with tears. Eliza''s eyes slowly widened. She had actually seen Joshua Wayne cry for his acting under the lens before, and it was very emotional, very captivating. However, when she saw him crying in reality, it was as if something had suddenly entered her heart and disrupted her heartbeat. She suddenly felt that nothing in this world couldpare to his tearful eyes. "You won''t lose her!" Eliza wanted to console him, she really wanted to. She actually couldn''t stand to see those enchanting eyes of his shed tears. Although he was crying for another woman, the one who was crying for him was her. Joshua Wayne turned and looked at her. Her two sincere eyes were shining and captivating. "Is that so?" he asked uncertainly. Eliza nodded with absolute certainty. "Yes." "Can you hug me?" Joshua Wayne suddenly stood up and sat beside her. "How?" Eliza was startled, she had never hugged a man before? Thus, she had no experience. Joshua Wayne had already reached out and hugged her. His chin was pressed against her slender shoulder, and just like that, he couldn''t move at all. Eliza''s entire being froze as her expression tensed. Oh god, she only felt that she waspletely pulled into his embrace. She was the one who hugged him and she waspletely hugged by him. Eliza''s heart was beating a little faster. She was in a state of chaos as she reached out her hand to pat Yue Yang''s back softly after passing through his arm. "Alright, it''s fine now. Chapter 605 Chapter 605 T ¡ª ime trickled by, Edwards Wayne nervously heldheld Lily''s hands, waiting for more than three hours. Finally, with his head lowered, he heard a weak voice. "Edwards..." The man''s eyes instantly lit up. He raised his head and met the girl''s gaze, which had just awoken. "I''m here!" He looked up at once and approached her, answering in a low voice. Lily gradually adapted to the light, and when she saw the man''s anxious face, the nightmare she had just had dissipated. Just now, she felt that she was trapped in a dark world, unable to escape or find the exit, as if she would be swallowed by this darkness in the next second. Fortunately, there was a voice calling out to her that prevented her from feeling afraid. It was that same voice that had guided her in her search for light. "I''m thirsty!" Lily slightly moved her lips. "Alright, I''ll get you some water!" Edwards Wayne pressed the bell first, then poured her a cup of water. Very quickly, the physician rushed over. "Mr. Edwards, is Miss Lily awake?" the attending doctor asked as he opened the door and saw the ss of water in his hand. "Yes, she just woke up! Do you need to examine her?" The doctor nodded. "I''d like to ask about her." The doctor came to Lily''s side and roughly examined her, then asked about her body''s reaction. Lily then answered all of his questions, causing the doctor to feel slightly relieved, he turned and said to Edwards Wayne: "Mr. Edwards, you can temporarily let Miss Lily drink. We''lle overter to ask her." "Thank you!" Edwards Wayne nodded towards the doctor with gratitude. After the doctor left, Edwards Wayne rested Lily gently against the pillow, and took the cup to give her some water. Lily reached out to take the cup, but her hands were still wrapped in bandages, so Edwards Wayne could only press her hands down, "I will feed it to you!" Lily was a little embarrassed, but at the moment, she could only rely on his care. After drinking a few mouthfuls of water, Lily felt better, and then she said sorrowfully: Am I disfigured? "No, you''re still beautiful!" Edwards Wayne looked at the bandage on her cheek, and indeed, it didn''t affect her beauty, but instead gave people a mischievous feeling. "Really? Show me the mirror. I want to see what I look like now." Lily immediately said anxiously. "There''s no mirror here. Lily, why don''t you tell me how did you get into a car ident?" Edwards Wayne heldheld her two small hands gently, and his low voice revealed worry. It was only then that Lily realized that she really had more important things to tell him. I remember that there were several cars that were always trying to pass me, and I also wanted to let them pass first. But I kept letting them pass, until I reached the extreme right side of the road, but then I didn''t expect that my car would actually be hit ruthlessly by someone behind me. I didn''t have the time to step on the brakes, and the car would roll down from the side of the fence. As Lily recalled that horrified ident, she felt her entire body turn creepy. She didn''t want to experience it again for the rest of her life. Edwards Wayne''s expression became uglier the more he listened, and his voice gradually turned cold: "Looks like someone really did hit you on purpose, which is why you flipped over." "Yeah, I''m very sure that someone hit me. Although I didn''t have enough time to see who hit me, it definitely wasn''t because of a mistake on me. Edwards Wayne, you have to help me investigate this properly." Lily was very sure that she was framed, and it was too scary. Who exactly was it that wanted destroy her life? "Don''t worry, I will definitely investigate this matter to the end. If I find out who harmed you, I will definitely not let him survive. I will make him pay ten times the price!" Edwards Wayneforted her gently, but the bottom of his eyes shed with a sharp light. At the same time, Lily''s ident car had already been dragged up. After checking, he found out that there were traces of being hit on the back of the car, which confirmed Lily''s words. In order to take a shortcut, Lily chose to take a path that was not filled with many pedestrians. The surveince camera aside the road was currently being checked out by the traffic police, and they discovered that there were four cars incessantly forcing Lily''s sports car, thest car that crashed into her, their license tes were all covered. They only knew what kind of car it was. For a specific investigation, it would still take some time. When Edwards Wayne found out about this from his assistant Larry, he became even more furious, these people had obviouslye prepared. What was the reason for their killing intent? Was it because of Lily or him? Edwards Wayne couldn''t guess the answer in a short while, so he could only wait for the results toe out and test it out. Currently, the most important matter was Lily''s treatment. The time, it was already past 6 PM! Lily did not faint again. Instead, after eating something, sheid down on the bed to rest, and answered a few calls to enter. Seeing her in a daze, she immediately went up and asked with concern: "What happened? Is there anything wrong with it? " "I''m fine right now. It''s just that my head is hurting a bit. But it might be due to the surgery." Lily''s head had been received four stitches, the wound wasn''t very big, but it had to be observed carefully. "It''s already dark outside the window. The children must have been taken back. How can I tell the children about me?" Lily was a little troubled. If the children were to see her like this, he wondered how scared they would be. "I''ll call my grandma first and ask about the kids." Edwards Wayne was also worrying about this matter, and for a moment, he didn''t know whether or not he should tell the truth to the children. "Why don''t you just tell them a lie and tell them that I''m on an urgent business trip. When my condition is better, I''ll go back and see them." Lily suddenly suggested an idea. "Are we really going to lie to them?" Edwards Wayne frowned, he was in a difficult situation: "We kept telling them that you were not allowed to lie, but as their parents, we did." Because of his serious look, Lily couldn''t help but chuckle, which made her wound hurt again. She frowned, and let out a painful cry. Edwards Wayne walked over and berated her softly, "You clearly know that you''re injured, but you still don''t know how to love and protect yourself." Lily raised her gaze, facing the man''s anxious and worried expression, the corner of her mouth raised again: "I''m fine, don''t worry." "How can I not be anxious? Seeing you like this. I feel really ufortable in my heart. I would rather be the one lying here than you! " Edwards Wayne really wanted to bear all of this pain for her. "Don''t talk nonsense!" Lily immediately reprimanded him softly, "I don''t want you to get hurt."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chapter 606 Chapter 606 Edwards Wayne took his body and lightly pressed a mark on her pale lips. Then, he got up: "I''ll go outside the door and call my grandmother. Lily looked at the man''s back and sighed a breath of relief. The urrence of such a terrifying matter also made Lily clearly realize that this world was still extremely dangerous. Who did she have a grudge against? Is it Alice? Or was it the female colleague who had argued with herst time? Lily felt that everyone has the motivation to harm her, but there was no proof to prove it, and this was what troubled her the most. It looked like she didn''t need to think anymore. Everything would wait for Edwards Wayne to investigate all the evidence before she came to a conclusion. Outside the door, Edwards Wayne leaned on the walkway and called his grandmother. "What?" After hearing his words, the olddy was shocked. Then, she immediately asked worriedly, "How is she? It''s not life threatening." "She''s fine right now, but she can''t leave the hospital yet. She needs to stay in the hospital for a few days to observe." Edwards Wayneforted her in a low voice, not wanting to worry her. "That''s good. Do you know who caused her ident? Did she offend someone? " The olddy immediately became suspicious. "I don''t know. The police are investigating and I will definitely cooperate to the best of my ability. I will definitely find the culprit concealed behind and revenge." Edwards Wayne said as he grinded horribly, wishing that he could grab that bastard and hack him to death. The olddy nodded as well, "You can''t let the bad guy escape from punishment. You must help her find the murderer behind. She is my great - grandson''s mother. You can''t allow anything dangerous to happen to her." "Grandma, didn''t you deny her identity? Why do you care about her now? " Edwards Wayne could not help but mocked. The olddy immediately scolded him in a serious tone, "What do you take an old woman like me for? It''s true that I was a little ruthless towards her before, but at least I didn''t take hate her. Forget it, I''ve already broad - minded to these things, I just hope that she can return home safely. "Thank you, grandma, I knew you loved me the most!" Edwards Wayne finally smiled and delighted. They can''t go without their mother to apany them. Even though Lily is Wayne White''s daughter, she is also very pitiful and innocent. Even if I were to be even more confused, I shouldn''t me it on her. " The more the olddy saw, the more she understood. Perhaps it was because of the photos that Lareina had shown her that had touched her and made her think clearly about one thing, that departing the two people who loved each other would end up with a tragedy in the end. "Yes, grandmother. I truly feel sorry for her. Thank you for helping me. I''ve decided to spend the rest of my life loving her." Edwards Wayne was really grateful and excited, Grandma finally let them be together. "Then what should I tell the children about this? They''re back now, ying in the next room. " At this moment, the olddy was most worried about what her two grandchildren would do when they found out. "Grandmother ..." Don''t tell them for now, just tell them that I have some business meeting with Lily, and that we have to return after few days." In the end, Edwards Wayne chose to lie to the two treasures. Fine, I will tell them, take good care of Lily, if you need my help, give me a call, I''ll get someone to visit her tomorrow, okay? The olddy agreed with him. "Alright, we''ll talk about it tomorrow. I''ll hang up first!" Edwards Wayne returned to the ward. Lily''s eyes, which had been closed, were slightly opened the moment she heard the sound of footsteps. "What did your grandmother say?" Lily still cared a lot about the olddy''s words. "My grandma told me to take good care of you, and she also told us not to split up in the future." Edwards Wayne''s thin lips lifted upwards, he sat in front of the sickbed, grabbed one of her hands and kissed her: "My grandmother finally agreed to our marriage!" "Actually, I think that your grandmother will agree to it sooner orter!" Lily''s mood immediately became good. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Why are you so confident?" Edwards Wayne could not help but chuckle. "I don''t know either, but I have this feeling that your grandmother was very good to me before. I know that she is a person with a tough tongue but a soft heart. She also loves you so much, and she also likes our children so much." Lily said softly, her face brimming with a smile, her entire person bing extremely gentle. "Yes, a woman''s instinct is indeed very urate!" Edwards Wayne smiled as he praised her. Lily was suddenly embarrassed and did not reply. "Right, my brother came over just now!" As Edwards Wayne spoke, his gaze subconsciously fell upon her eyes. Lily''s eyes slightly trembled, and she immediately avoided his gaze, asking with a slight flicker: "Really? How did he know about me? Did you tell him? " "I didn''t tell him. He said he heard it from someone in hispany!" When Edwards Wayne saw her avoiding his gaze, his heart slightly stiffened. "Oh, maybe it''s because I''m going to theirpany for an ident, so they called to ask me about it." Lily didn''t know how to reply. "My brother seems to be very concerned about you." Edwards Wayne''s mind was a little nk, but he still subconsciously said that sentence, as if he was trying to probe something. "Because I''m his sister!" Lily immediately replied. Edwards Wayne nodded: "That''s right, you are indeed his sister. We will definitely get married." "I''ll definitely marry you!" Lily looked at him and replied, following that, she suddenly extended her hand out and pressed down on his head: "I''m a little tired, I want to sleep for a bit!" "Alright, I''ll help you lie down!" Edwards Wayne immediately hugged her up andid her down on the bed. The left side of Lily''s head was at the location of the wound, so she could only head towards the right and sleep. When she closed her eyes, her entire body couldn''t help but shiver. Has Joshua Wayne been here before? Why did hee here? He shouldn''t be here at this time, right? What should she do? What did Edwards Wayne know? Edwards Wayne looked at her tightly shut eyes, and his heart suddenly became chaotic. He knew what he was thinking wasughable, but he couldn''t help but feel flustered. "I''m going out for a smoke. I''ll be back soon!" Edwards Wayne lowered his head, and kissed her cheek. Then, he turned left. After he left, Lily''s eyes slowly opened as she stared at the door in a daze. In her heart, she knew that there was a capital "end" for her.. Chapter 607 Chapter 607 I ¡ª nside the tightly shut door of the ward, Lily''s breathing became sluggish, and her already pale little face became even whiter because of nervousness and fear. She closed her eyes, feeling a little dizzy as she tried her best not to think about these things. However, she couldn''t stop herself from thinking deeper into her thoughts. The more she thought about it, the more uneasy she became. And at this moment, at the end of the corridor, Edwards Wayne searched around his pockets, only to discover that there was no cigarette. Behind him, two men walked over. Edwards Wayne politely asked them for a cigarette. The two men gave him a very ordinary cigarette, which Edwards Wayne had never smoked before. However, at this moment, he took a deep puff. The suffocating smell instantly caused him to frown. However, although it was suffocating, Edwards Wayne did not throw it away. Instead, he sucked it hungrily. The expression on Lily''s face just now seemed to have confirmed the little doubt in his heart. He thought, he must be crazy to have such suspicions. One was his brother, the other his most beloved woman. He must have been overthinking things and his mood must have been too heavy today. That''s why he had such wild thoughts. "Boss ..." Just as Edwards Wayne was thinking about that, an anxious voice came from behind him. It was his assistant, Larry. "Do you have any cigarettes?" When Edwards Wayne saw him, the very first question that he had asked startled Larry a little. After staring nkly for two seconds, he quickly responded, "Yes!" Larry hurriedly took out the cigarette that Edwards Wayne always liked to smoke, and handed it over to him. As he lit it for him, he caringly said: "Boss, we are all very sad that Miss Lily hit a car idence. I can understand your feelings, but you still have to take care of yourself, and smoke less cigarettes." Edwards Wayne nodded, indicating that he took his concerns to heart. "Have you investigated those cars yet?" Edwards Wayne asked coldly. "Our people are also doing their best to search, and the police have arranged for people to be on duty twenty-four hours a day to investigate. Boss, don''t worry, we will definitely find those murderers in the shortest time." Larry lowered his head, and didn''t dare look at Edwards Wayne''s eyes. Because, he felt that he had failed this time because he hasn''t found out any clues yet. "These bastards, if I find them, I will definitely kill them." Edwards Wayne roared angrily with a dark face. "Boss, don''t worry, I will definitely not let them go away. I suspect that they are only being ordered and there must be someone backing them. At that time, let''s see who has the guts to fight against Miss Lily. Larry also hated these ruthless people. "No matter who it is, I must find it." Edwards Wayne clenched his fists so tightly that his bones nearly creaked. It was obvious how angry he was. "Boss, do you think they targeted at Miss Lily''s arrival at you?" Because he didn''t have a thorough understanding of the rtionship between Boss and Lily, Larry didn''t dare make a decision right away. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Edwards Wayne slightly narrowed his eyes and coldly snorted: "It''s definitely not at me. In the eyes of an outsider, Lily and I aren''t in any sort of rtionship at the moment, and since I know that harming her won''t affect me in any way, my enemies definitely wouldn''t waste time to risk such a heavy crime. "If we can get rid of the enemies on the Boss''s side and just investigate from Miss Lily''s enemies, the area would be reduced quite a lot. I want to ask her who she''s got a grudge against, and although we haven''t found the killers, we can also investigate from her enemies, and I believe there will be results. " Larry was indeed the person Edwards Wayne relied on the most. His way of thinking was also extremely sharp and he has many ways to deal with things. "Alright, follow me in!" Edwards Wayne also felt that his method was very effective. When the two pushed open the door, Edwards Wayne saw that Lily, who was still conscious just a moment ago, had fainted. He walked over to her bed and called out in a low voice, "Lily, what''s wrong? Lily? " When Larry saw Lily''s injured state, he could not help but be sorry. The woman who had once been so pure and beautiful had now turned into such a frail appearance. It truly made one''s heart ache. "What happened to Miss Lily? Had the injury worsened? Would you like to call the doctor? " Larry asked anxiously. Edwards Wayne saw that Lily did not seem to be asleep, he immediately called for the doctor to examine her. The doctor confirmed that Lily was really unconscious, and immediately called for nurses toe over, preparing to send Lily for a more detailed examination. The doctor could only send her back to the ward after finding nothing out of the ordinary. Edwards Wayne followed closely from the start to the end. After hearing the doctor say that she was only in a temporarya and that there is nothing wrong, he finally felt at ease. It was just that, why did she suddenly faint when she was still fine just now? Before the doctor left, he had instructed Edwards Wayne not to stimte her. With her current body and mental state, she could not receive any strong stimtions, or else she would faint. Stimtions? Edwards Wayne frowned. He did not say anything to provoke her yet. He only said that his little brother came to visit her. Could it be that those words were also stimtions for her? "Boss, since Miss Lily wants to rest, I will not disturb her. When she wakes up, help me ask which enemies she has, and I will investigate them one by one." Larry tactfully decided to leave. "Alright, go to do your own things first. If you have any something new, let me know immediately." Edwards Wayne''s heart was currently a little messy, so messy that he had no way to think about other things. Boss, please take good care of Miss Lily. I will also help keep an eye on thepany''s matters. After Larry finished speaking, he quietly left. Edwards Wayne sat in front of the sickbed. His handsome face was filled with fatigue, but his eyes were tightly locked onto the unconscious girl. His heart was in a mess. Joshua Wayne sat in his office, walking back and forth for a long time, while Eliza sat beside him, she was almost dizzied by him. "What''s wrong with you? If you want to call your brother and ask him about her, then do it. " Eliza knew that the reason he was so restless was because he was worried about Lily''s situation. Thus, she could only try to persuade him. Joshua Wayne picked up his phone, and before he could light up the screen, he threw his phone again, "No, I can''t call." Chapter 608 Chapter 608 Eliza saw that he was frowning and anxious, and was truly speechless. He was obviously worried to death, yet he refused to call her to ask. This was truly a contradiction. "I''m afraid that my brother will have wild thoughts. It''s already very wrong for me to rush over to ask about her today." Joshua Wayne rested his hands on his hair, looking like he had lost his square inch. Seeing him like this, even Eliza couldn''t tell what he felt in her heart. She could only envious that Lily had so many people who were concerned about her. If there came a day when her was in a car ident, would Joshua Wayne be worried for her? It shouldn''t be. To him, I am just a stranger. Even if I have any feelings for him, it would only be someone I know. Who would be worried about an insignificant person? "Is your leg better?" Just as Eliza was in a daze. She suddenly heard his concern. She was slightly surprised, but immediately shook her head. "Not yet. It still hurts. I need to apply more medicer." "Let me help you!" Joshua Wayne suddenly sat down beside her and ced her injured leg on his legs. Eliza never thought that Joshua Wayne would actually not hate her, and even let her put his feet on his legs. She was stunned. Then, she felt cool on her injured leg. Then, the man''s hand used a bit of strength to massage her swollen leg. "Is that okay?" Joshua Wayne turned to look at her and asked. Eliza endured the pain and nodded: "I''m fine!" Seeing that she could stand it, Joshua Wayne slowly do it for her. "Joshua Wayne, why are you suddenly so good to me?" Eliza asked jokingly. Joshua Wayne said: "Your foot is injured because of me. I treat you better, is it not right?" "I thought a Great Boss like you wouldn''t do such a thing for others." Elizaughed at herself. "Originally, I would not have done so. However, since the reason for your injuries is because of me, I will also not ignore you." Joshua Wayne lifted his head to look at her, and then continued to seriously press the door for her. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Ouch!" Eliza was still unable to hold back, and eximed in a low voice. Joshua Wayne realized that she was holding back so much that her eyes had even turned red, and his tears were flowing out of her eyes. "Does it hurt?" He frowned slightly. Was this woman a fool? It was obviously very painful, so why didn''t he say anything? Elizaughed dryly as she reached out to wipe her tears, "The doctor said that I need to use a bit of strength to massage the swelling, and I was afraid to use much strength. I am already grateful that you are willing to help me, even if it hurts, I will endure it." "Eliza, you''re an idiot!" After Joshua Wayne heard her words, how could he bear to make her tear up from the pain? Eliza was startled, but after that, she started to mock herself: "Why are you scolding me, I always feel that I am not stupid, and am instead a little smart." "Tell me about yourself, your family." Joshua Wayne suddenly had a bit of interest in her.. "I have nothing else to say!" Eliza blinked his eyes. "Didn''t you say you had a very rich stepfather? Is he nice to you? " Joshua Wayne asked. "He treats me pretty well, but I have too deep a memory of my father to ept him. Thus, I have never called him father and have always called him uncle." Eliza said with a wry smile. "You really make me have a whole new version of respect for you. I thought you would give up everything for money, but I didn''t expect you to have such backbone." Joshua Wayneughed. Eliza raised her chin and snorted: "I still have my bottom line. There are some things, no matter how much money you give me, I won''t do it." "What about your mother? Why didn''t shee to find you? " Joshua Wayne raised his head and looked at her curiously. A sh of sadness appeared on Eliza''s face, "My mother has already left me behind, I still have my brother. All of her thoughts were on him." "I didn''t expect you to be no better than me." Joshua Wayne had finally found someone worse than himself. Eliza looked at him in shock: "At least one thing is better than you, I am more optimistic than you. I love life more than you. I know how to ept reality better than you." "What''s your sense of being better than me? Do you have my money? Do you have my status and reputation? " Joshua Wayne ridiculed her. Eliza shrugged her shoulders and generously admitted: "You''re right, I don''t have anything that you have, but it doesn''t affect me looking for happiness either." "I really don''t know how you make yourself happy." Joshua Wayne realized thatpared to Eliza, he seemed to have everything. However, he was not happy. "Maybe this is called being poor and happy. Without money, everything will be much simpler." Eliza couldn''t help butugh. Joshua Wayne put her feet down: "Are you hungry?" "A little!" Eliza looked at the sky outside the window, and when she thought about how she did not eat lunch, she immediately felt extremely hungry. "Can you walk?" Although Joshua Wayne looking at her heel was not that red and swollen but he was afraid that it was not easy to walk on. "I''ll try my best!" Eliza forced herself to stand up and walk two steps forward: "It''s fine now, I can walk a little slower." Joshua Wayne frowned, he then walked over, and bent down: "Come up, I''ll carry you downstairs." "Ah ..." Eliza did not expect Joshua Wayne to actually be willing to carry him down? "Stop it, hurry up and get over here." Joshua Wayne did not have much patience. Eliza no longer held back, and directlyid down on his back. Joshua Wayne supported her up for a bit, and his hands very politely grabbed her legs to prevent her from falling. Eliza''s hands also naturally wrapped around his neck. Her heart was beating so fast, Eliza''s face waspletely red. She had been mocking herself for being injured just now. No one would care, no one would hurt. But she never thought that after Joshua Wayne gave her a kick, he would actually carry her on his back and go downstairs. He really couldn''t guess what this man was thinking. Sometimes she felt cold and heartless, and sometimes she also felt that he was not so cold- blooded and heartless. Joshua Wayne carried Eliza and walked in thepany''s main hall. At that moment, all the people coming and going werepany employees, but upon seeing this scene, they all had expressions of shock such as if the sun had risen from the west. Did Eliza save the Milky Way in her previous life? She actually allowed Joshua Wayne to carry her downstairs. They showed out their love in public so boldly, most people said they want to be blind. However, this scene was so fiery and realistic that it was hard for people to not want to watch it. They could only salivate at the side as they envied Eliza. She was so blessed that she had no friends. Chapter 609 Chapter 609 A ¡ªs he walked forward, he felt that Eliza was somewhat alluring, but why was her so light as well? Could it be that she was really hungry? Until he was in front of the car, Eliza didn''t dare to raise her head. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Alright, I''ve put you down!" Joshua Wayne reminded her. Eliza acknowledged that, then the man bent down and she gently jumped down from his back. "Is there anything you particrly want to eat?" Joshua Wayne turned to look at her and asked. "No, as long as I''m full." Eliza smiled. Seeing that she did not have any requests, Joshua Wayne took her to a private restaurant that he frequented. This private restaurant only epted appointments, but the manager here was Joshua Wayne''s friend, so whenever Joshua Wayne wanted to eat here, he would have a seat. The manger was in her thirties, her entire body was still hot and sexual, and she saw Joshua Wayne walking in with Eliza on his back. She immediately came over joking: "Big Star is falling in love with someone, it''s really sad. I was hoping that one day you would take a fancy to her." Hearing that, her two hands around Joshua Wayne tightened. Joshua Wayne also felt that she was a little bit nervous, andughed: "I called you stupid, you are really dumb, she was joking with me, can''t you tell?" Being mocked by him, Eliza''s face immediately flushed red. She let go of his hand and muttered: "I didn''t say anything, why are you scolding me now?" The woman saw that Eliza was still a little girl, andughed: "Don''t mind me, I often joke with Joshua, I have no other intentions. Although I am his fan, I do not dare to hope that he will love me." Joshua Wayne immediately said in an evil tone: "You must be looking down on me. Every time I come, you will only joke around with me, and not be serious at all." "Joshua, you came with your girlfriend, stop joking around. Come in, in order to celebrate for you, I will treat you to dinner." "The manager is truly a good person. Then, I''ll choose to have an endless meal!" Joshua Wayne said as he carried Eliza and found a seat to sit at. There were a few boxes here, and all of them were already filled with guests. The only boxes that were open were for Joshua Wayne. "Don''t you need to order toe here for dinner?" Eliza looked left and right, seeing that no one came in to greet them, she asked softly. "No need to order, all the dishes here are prepared by them. Don''t worry, it will definitely suit your taste." Joshua Wayne exined. "Do youe here every day to eat? You seem to be very familiar with the Manger. " Eliza didn''t know what was going on, but she felt that she was slightly envious of all the women who were familiar with Joshua Wayne. "Yes, once upon a time, this was my private dining hall." Joshua Wayne did not hide from her. "Oh!" Eliza suddenly did not know what to say. Joshua Wayne took out his phone to have a look, then impatiently threw it away. Seeing that he had started to get annoyed again, Eliza suddenly thought of a way, and said: "If you feel embarrassed to call your brother to ask about her, why don''t I do it, I''ll help you ask!" "You?" Joshua Wayne was slightly startled. Yes,st time when I went home with you, your brother treated me pretty well and even made me treat your family as my own home. Presumably, he also wouldn''t suspect that I had a rtionship with you. Joshua Wayne nodded his head, and then reported his brother''s cell phone number to Eliza. Eliza took out her phone and dialed Edwards Wayne''s number, and then she took it out. Joshua Wayne listened to the phone beep, his heart was in his throat, he waspletely focused on the voiceing from the Listen to her''s phone. "Why didn''t your brother receive the call?" Eliza called for a while, but unfortunately, she was quickly cut off, and very obviously, Edwards Wayne did not answer her call. Joshua Wayne sighed: "I almost forgot that this is my brother''s private number. If it wasn''t on his list, it wouldn''t be received." "So, it''s like that, then what do we do?" Eliza asked with an astonished expression. "Pull out my phone!" Joshua Wayne gave her his phone. Eliza had no choice but to flip open the record of his conversation, and suddenly saw a name on it: "You who can''t be reached". Eliza''s heart trembled slightly. You, who can''t be reached, is it Lily? She really did not expect Joshua Wayne to put her in such an important position. Eliza took a deep breath and dialed. Joshua Wayne''s face was also tensed up, his eyes staring straight at the phone. Not longter, the call connected, and Edwards Wayne''s low voice came out: Josh, is there anything else? Eliza immediately asked out of concern: "Brother, it''s me, I''m Eliza. I heard from Josh that sister was in a car ident, how is she right now? We''re all worried about her." "It''s you. She''s alright, you don''t have to worry." Edwards Wayne did not expect it to be Eliza, and was slightly startled, following that, he answered in a low voice. "Brother, I want to go over tomorrow to take a look at sister, is that alright?" Eliza nced at Joshua Wayne and asked softly. Joshua Wayne frowned, why did this woman make such a decision? "Okay,e over tomorrow with Josh to see her." Edwards Wayne agreed. "Alright, thank you Brother. Take good care of sister and rest well!" I''ll hang up first! " After Eliza finished speaking, she hung up. Seeing that she had passed the phone over, Joshua Wayne spoke with a dissatisfied tone: "Who asked you to go to the hospital tomorrow?" "Didn''t you worry about her? "I just want to give you an excuse to go over and see her. Don''t you want to go?" Eliza asked curiously. She did it to give him a chance. Joshua Wayne snorted: This is my business, why are you interfering? "I''m just doing it for you. If you don''t want to know, then forget it." Eliza didn''t think that the man would actually not only be grateful to her, but alsoe to teach her a lesson. Joshua Wayne''s expression froze. "Alright,e with me to see her tomorrow." Joshua Wayne was actually still grateful to her, because he couldn''t find any other reason to visit her. If Eliza were to apany him, then he wouldn''t be so nervous and uneasy anymore. Eliza nodded: "I will apany you. Don''t worry!" "How can I thank you for thinking so much for me?" Joshua Wayne stared at her and asked. Eliza self - deprecated, "You know what I want." "Money?" Joshua Wayne frowned. Chapter 610 Chapter 610 Eliza was startled when she heard Joshua Wayne''s words. Yeah, in Joshua Wayne''s eyes, she was just a woman who had lost all her money. If he gave her money, he would be able to ask her to do everything. "That''s right, give me the money. I like money!" The corner of Eliza''s mouth high as she smiled brilliantly. "Such snobbery, be careful that no man will marry you in the future!" Joshua Wayne never thought that she would be so generous as to admit that she is thirsty for money. However, Eliza acted as if she did not care, "No one wants to marry me, I''m not afraid either. I have money, money can make people happy, I''m not worried about the issue of retirement, at worst, I can just find a handsome man with good genes to secretly give birth to a child to solve the problem of retirement." This was the first time Joshua Wayne heard a woman being so bold as to actually dare to stealthily bear children. This was simply outrageous and disgraceful. Eliza also felt that her words and actions were too brazen, and might scare him, so she immediately laughed dryly: "I am joking, I am not such a casual woman, I mean, if no man wants to marry me, this is thest method." "If I die ahead you, I''ll leave you half of my wealth, so don''t do such stupid thing and give birth to children in such a shameful manner. If you die ahead me, I''ll send you off to the end, you don''t have to worry about no one taking care of you anymore." Joshua Wayne said as if he was joking. Eliza''s beautiful eyes widened in shock, she looked at him with disbelief, and asked: Why are you so good to me, do you like me? I don''t, but I don''t know what kind of feeling I have towards someone, and all of my acting roles are completely focused, making people feel touched. But in reality, I have never experienced any kind of feeling of caring others, Eliza, I guess your fate is good, I don''t hate you, and I even have some sympathy for you, so, I''ll treat you better. Joshua Wayne heldheld a cup of red wine, swayed twice, and drank it all in one breath, his eyes looked at Eliza with a slightly intoxicated look as he spoke, he did not seem to be joking. She also picked up the wine and drank it in one gulp, her tears flowing within her eyes. She struggled so hard not to cry and startedughing drunkenly: "Joshua Wayne, I was your faithful fan before, do you know?" Joshua Wayne narrowed his eyes and stared at her. "Really? "When?" When I was still a girl, 15 or 16 years old, I was still a piece of white paper. You were like the brightest star in the sky, you intruded into my world, I loved the look of you wearing white clothes the most. It was clean, pure, and it made the years seem very beautiful. Eliza didn''t know if she was drunk, or if she really wanted to tell him the things she said in her heart. Even if he didn''t have any reactions, she couldn''t hide the truth. Joshua Wayne suddenly extended his hand over, and lightly flicked on her face: "Hey, Eliza, are you drunk?" "I didn''t!" Eliza dodged his fingers flicked over: "I felt it ... I might fall for you, Joshua Wayne. What should I do? Are you afraid that I like you?" Joshua Wayne frowned and his expression conflicted. "I always thought you hated me." Eliza suddenly leaned on the table, and spoke in a low voice: "I had originally hated you, because when I first met you, you were tyrannical and unreasonable, cold and heartless, making me dislike you. However, I don''t know when it stars, I seem to have found back the feeling that I liked you when I was young." Joshua Wayne said: "You love me, it is not something new. All the women that know me, love me. Other than Lily, she is a special existence, why did her meet my brother first? All this while, I''ve always felt that my brother is more charming than me, and I''m willing to admit defeat." "You two brothers, each have your own charm." Eliza raised her head, and said whileughing. Joshua Wayneughed at himself and continued drinking. Eliza did not dare speak anymore nonsense, she felt that she had said something that she should not have. "What I just said didn''t bother you at all, right? If you don''t want to hear it, then just pretend I didn''t say anything." Eliza didn''t want to burden Joshua Wayne, and was also afraid that because her love, it would change the transaction rtionship between them. "It''s fine if you like me, but don''t be jealous of Lily just because i love her. If I find out what displeasure you have towards her, then I will end our rtionship." Joshua Wayne said as if he did not take her words to heart. Eliza was shocked, then sheughed at herself: "I know I don''t have the qualifications to be jealous." The following atmosphere between the two was somewhat heavy. Inside Leo William''s private apartment, he had been in a good mood recently, because he has finally been able to announce his love. He didn''t think that Belle Ann would actually agree to Mary Ann''s and his request, which made him both happy and surprised. The doorbell suddenly rang, he turned around and quickly walked towards the door. From the video, he saw Mary Ann''s petite and moving figure. Quickly opening the door, Mary Ann stood outside with an alluring posture as she spoke in a delicate tone. Her delicate fingers were still hooked onto her sexy chin: "Are you alone tonight?" Leo William knew that Mary Ann was an entric little elf and have fun to y, but he never thought that she would actually y so crazily. "Yes!" The man''s thin lips curled up into a smile as he replied in a low and maic manner. "Do you need me to apany you?" Mary Ann''srge pure eyes blinked, and couldn''t resist the urge tough. "Very much!" Leo William reached out his hands and hugged her delicate little body into his embrace, as his thin lips quickly sealed her small mouth. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Mary Ann''s mind was nk, she still wanted to say something, but she had long been forcefully kissed by the man, forgetting everything. Leo William hugged her up, turned her body, and brought her into the room, closing the door at the same time. Mary Ann giggled in his embrace as sheughed and at the same time, she stretched out her hand to block his thin lips from attacking her. "It''s done, I can barely breathe." "Didn''t you say that you would apany me? What? You want to take back your words? " Since she liked to y, the mature and calm Leo William also gave up his noble identity and started ying with her. Mary Ann felt that she was about to get pregnant, this man''s voice was too pleasant to listen to, too enchanting. "It''s not like you can y the game I want to." Mary Ann''s beautiful eyes lit up slightly, and immediately hooked her arms around his neck fearlessly. However, Leo William''s lips slightly curled up, and asked in a manner that refused to be outdone: "What kind of game is it, that I can''t y?" "The game of giving birth!" Mary Ann smiled like a little wild cat, holding his big hands, she quickly walked towards her bedroom. Chapter 611 Chapter 611 L¡ªeo William did not expect her to bring up this kind of topic, and his handsome face and well-built body had indeed stiffened. Mary Ann could not pull him away no matter how much strength she used. "let''s go, aren''t you willing to apany me?" Mary Ann giggled as she looked at him. Leo William finally admitted defeat, reached out to lightly pull her, and she fell into his embrace. "What, my mom already agreed our rtionship, what else do you have to worry about?" Mary Ann was currently in her adolescence, and she loved to challenge and try for many new things. She had always been filled with curiosity of the taboo rtionship between men and women. From the moment she fell for Leo William, she had been thinking of a way to try it with him. "Even if your mother agreed, we can''t do that sort of thing right now. I promise you, when you are twenty-two..." "How boring!" Mary Ann immediately struggled out of his embrace,id down on the sofa, stretched her arms, and stared at him with her beautiful eyes: "Twenty years, still two years to go!" Leo Williamughed helplessly, how could there be any bargaining on such a thing? "Only two years. You can''t make me wait for four years. At that time, if you get hooked by another woman, who would I cry to?" Seeing that he did not agree, Mary Ann immediately jumped up and stood in front of him, and said while looking into his eyes. "Alright, I promise you!" Leo Williamughed softly, and then, words from his thin lips softly whispered into her ear: "Actually, I''m even more anxious than you!" Mary Ann''s small face inexplicably heated up. "Let''s have dinner tonight, I''ll cook for you myself!" Seeing her pink face, Leo William''s heart throbbed. "En!" Mary Ann liked the feeling of being with him. No matter what she did, even if she didn''t do anything, staying with him like this was very fulfilling and secure for her. Just as Leo William was walking back to the kitchen, Mary Ann''s phone suddenly rang. After Mary Ann took out the phone to take a look, she immediately threw it on the table to the side and ignored it. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Who is calling ?" Seeing that she was not epting it, Leo William immediately asked out of curiosity. "It is from your cousin Simon Wood. Recently, he has been pestering me and it'' s so annoying." Leo William''s expression slightly changed, he did not expect that his cousin would actually treat Mary Ann with such deep affection. "Then have you found a chance to talk to him? If he knows that you are into somebody else, he will back off." Leo William also didn''t like his cousining to bother her everyday. Although he wasn''t afraid that he would snatch his lover away, getting in the middle of a rtionship like this was still very embarrassing. It also greatly affected Mary Ann''s reputation. Although she was young, she could still be considered a part of the entertainment industry. Just the slightest bit of scandal could cause the media to put her on headlines for a few days. "I''ll find a time to exin myself to him, but I feel that he''s too blind and conceited. He always feels that it''s my loss that I don''t like him, and he said that I''m not attracted to him, but that he hasn''t moved me yet. s, his imagination is truly too much." Mary Ann was speechless towards this persistent boy. The phone kept ringing. The two of them stared at their cell phones with unsightly expressions on their faces. "Just answer it. See if there''s anything wrong with him." Leo William had better decide to listen to what his cousin had to say. Mary Ann could only nod her head: "Alright!" After Mary Ann answered the phone, she heard the whistling of the wind from the other side of the phone, along with the man''s intoxicated voice: "Mary Ann, do you know where I am? If you don''t come here, I will jump down and die for you. Didn''t you say that you would forget about me just by turning around? If I die, you can never forget about me for the rest of your life!" Hearing Simon Wood''s words, Mary Ann''s beautiful eyes instantly widened, and she anxiously shouted. "Simon Wood, have you gone mad? Your death would not do me any good." "I''ve said it before, I''ll make it so that you''ll never forget me for the rest of your life. Since there''s no way for you to love me, then I''ll let you remember me!" Simon Wood''s voice was filled with sorrow and frustration. Mary Ann was about to go crazy, when Leo William heard what Mary Ann said, her handsome face also changed greatly. "Alright, alright, alright. Do you want to die? Tell me, where are you? I''ll go find you right now. Since you want to die, you should at least let me see you die with my own eyes. " Although Mary Ann was panicking and frightened, she still forced herself to calm down. She had to first find out where Simon Wood was. "I was on the bridge behind our high school. I remember we used toe here to y before. At that time, we were just two little kids, and we had fun. This lingers in my memory. Under the setting sun, the way you smiled was as beautiful as a butterfly." Simon Wood was really drunk, his mind was in a mess and he was shouting nonsense. "Fine, if you have the guts, then stand there and don''t move. Wait for me toe over before you jump!" After Mary Ann finished speaking, she quickly ended the call, and then looked at the gloomy Leo William with a panicked expression. "Simon Wood is crazy, he wants to jump into the river for me, what should I do? I have to hurry over and see him. This madman, see if I don''t beat him to death. " Mary Ann grabbed her backpack and left "I''ll go with you!" Leo William also took his jacket and car key. Mary Ann nodded her head: "Alright, you can apany me too, just right to stop him pursuing me!" Hearing Mary Ann''s words, Leo William''s expression trembled slightly. Did it mean that they would have to expose his rtionship with Mary Ann at this time? this was too urgent, and there was no time for him to think. The two of them quickly went downstairs, started up the car, and quickly headed towards Simon Wood''s location. Mary Ann pointed out the ce where Leo William a can park the car on the bridge behind the high school. At the moment, the bridge was being repaired. There were fences on both sides of the bridge, and no cars were passing through. There was only the dim light of a streetmp. From afar, Mary Ann could see Simon Wood''s figure. He held a bottle of wine and gloomily sat on arge rock with his head lowered, making people feel uneasy. Leo William quickly followed behind her, and ran towards Simon Wood''s direction. "Simon Wood,e over here!" After Mary Ann ran over, she shouted loudly. Simon Wood lifted his head, turned, and looked at her. Then, he saw Leo William following behind her again, and his handsome face slightly changed. "Who asked you to bring my cousin here?" He had intended to put on a show to win her, but Mary Ann had actually called her cousin over. How could he achieve that now? Mary Ann saw that he was not drunk yet and was still sober. She immediately scolded him: "You lunatic, if you really want to die because of boredom in your life, find a desserted ce with no one else, why are you calling me?" Simon Wood''s face was a little pale. He smashed the bottle of wine in his hand fiercely, "If I didn''t love you, would you think I would call you?" Chapter 612 Chapter 612 Simon Wood''s words left Mary Ann speechless. It was just that she did not expect Simon Wood to be so childish, to actually do such a foolish thing. "Well, even if you like me, can''t you be more mature? "Don''t you think it''s ridiculous for you attract my attention in this way?" Mary Ann ced a hand on her waist. Because she was young, her temper was also quite explosive. Simon Wood immediately retorted: "If I don''t like you, I''ll definitely be more mature than your father. Look at my cousin, you''re mature, then, will you like him?" Leo William''s expression froze, why did they have to involve him? Mary Ann turned around and directly threw herself into Leo William''s embrace, following that, she even lifted up her toes, and directly kissed Leo William''s lips. In a second, she turned her head to look at Simon Wood who waspletely dumbstruck. "Did you see that? I like him!" Simon Wood paniked, he had even forgotten about jumping into the river. Quickly, he ran in front of them, his face filled with disbelief: "Mary Ann, have you gone mad? How can you molest my cousin?" When Mary Ann saw that he did not intend todie, which was just that immature boys liked to y this kind of trick to attract girls. "Who said I molested him? I''m serious. Didn''t you always want to know who I like? Now, you know. " Mary Ann directly reached out her hand and sped it tightly with Leo William''s warm big palm. She slightly raised her chin: "I like him!" Leo William looked at his cousin shamefully and exined in a low voice: "SimonSimon, I am sorry, Mary AnnMary Ann and I are already together." Simon Wood was lost in direction, the coldness in his heart was as if a gust of cold wind from Siberia blew past. His heartpletely went cold. "You two ... Together? Cousin, you actually dared to steal my girlfriend? " When Simon Wood finally regained his senses, he was extremely furious. He pointed at Leo William and questioned him, "How can you snatch the girl I like? You''re old enough to be her father already. How can you be together? This is absurd." Leo William''s face instantly became gloomy upon hearing his cousin''s words. Mary Ann also red at him angrily: "Simon Wood, what nonsense are you talking? My dad is not that young, why can''t we be together?! Simon Wood still could not ept such a cruel reality. He immediately questioned Mary Ann angrily, "Did you like him because of his status and money? Didn''t you not like me because I have nothing? Sure enough, both of you women love money. I always thought you were somebody else, but never would I have thought that you were even more greedy!" Leo William finally could not bear to listen anymore and reminded him with a stern expression, "Simon, be careful with your words. Mary Ann doesn''t like me for my money." "Is that impossible? Cousin, you must have been deceived by her innocent face. I think that it''s because of your money that she''s able to fulfill all of her requirements. But, does she really love you? " Simon Wood was drunk, that was why he said such infuriating words. Mary Ann''s face was pale white, she did not expect that in Simon Wood''s eyes, she would actually be a woman who had craze for money. "If I really needed money, I could earn it myself. How dare you doubt my feelings for him? Simon Wood, can you be more mature? " Mary Ann said angrily. Leo William''s tone also carried a trace of anger: "No matter what reason she''s with me, at least, she''s my girlfriend now, so don''t bother her anymore." "Cousin, you slept with her, right? How about it? Is it because she''s young? " Simon Wood was really drunk. Mary Ann only felt that she had been humiliated and stared furiously at this boy who was spouting nonsense. Leo William stepped forward and smashed his fist fiercely into Simon Wood''s face, causing him to be stunned. Simon Wood became a little more clear -headed as he covered his flushed face with his hands. "Alright, you hit me because I''ve hit your devil inside you?" "I hit you because my aunt didn''t educate you well. I''ll discipline your mouth for her and let you know what you should say and what you shouldn''t say." Leo William said with a cold tone. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Men and women, isn''t all about sex? I understand all of it! " Simon Wood wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth andughed sarcastically. Mary Ann scoffed angrily: "Even if it''s for that matter, I have already seen through you today. Simon Wood, did all of the girls in the school praise you too highly, so you even lost your most basic morals? Let me remind you, for people like you, no girl will truly love you in the future, you think about it for yourself." Leo William did not want to argue with him anymore. He turned around and grabbed Mary Ann''s hand as he walked towards the car. Simon Wood cried bitterly and shouted loudly: "Mary Ann, do you know how many years I have liked you? How could you do this to me?" When Mary Ann heard this, she frowned. Leo William''s heart was also a little heavy. Nothing''s wrong about loving someone, it''s the unpredictable fate that caused all this They got into the car and both of them became silent. "Do you think he''ll jump into the river?" Mary Ann asked. "I don''t know. Let''s watch him from here first. I think he''s already drunk." Leo William was very worried and didn''t leave either. As Simon Wood sat on the ground, he was in extreme pain. Just like that, the two people who were sitting on the car stared unbl inking ly at the man who was sitting on the bridge. It wasn''t until midnight that Simon Wood suddenly stood up and walked towards the river. Is he going to jump? " Mary Ann was about to fall asleep, when she suddenly saw SimonWood standing up, she was immediately shocked awake. Leo William immediately opened the car door: "I''m going over to take a look, don''te down!" "I''ll call his parents and have theme over and talk to him." Mary Ann also felt that things had gone out of control, someone muste to stop this matter. Leo William nodded: "Okay, you call, I''ll go and see him." Simon Wood stood at the end of the bridge, suddenly, he opened his hands, closed his eyes and plunged down. "Simon!" Seeing that, Leo William was startled, without hesitation, he immediately took off his jacket, and jumped after Simon Wood. "Leo William!" As Mary Ann sat in the car, she could see everything clearly. After that, she quickly opened the car door and ran to the bridge, crying as she shouted: "Leo William, where are you?" And at that moment, inside the rushing river, Leo William had already tightly grabbed onto Simon Wood, and was trying to drag him up to the shore. Chapter 613 Chapter 613 0¡ªn the bridge at dawn , Mary Ann''s anxious voice could be heard, "Leo William, Leo William, where are you? Don''t scare me, please answer me quickly." "I''m fine!" The man''s voice came from the river. Very clearly, he was struggling to drag Simon Wood swimming towards the shore. "Let me go, I don''t need you to save me!" Simon Wood roared in anger, and wanted to push Leo William away in an uncooperative manner. When he thought of how Leo William snatched away the woman he liked, Simon Wood wanted to cut off all ties with him. "Simon Wood, if you were a man, you shouldn''t use this kind of method to punish yourself. You should be like a real man and snatch back the woman you love, understand?" Leo William simply wanted to hate this cousin to death, he didn''t expect him to jump down. Someone who didn''t even cherish his own life, was truly worrisome. Simon Woodughed coldly, "I''m not so shameless as you. I wouldn''t snatch away the woman my cousin likes!" "I didn''t try to steal her. We were in love." Leo William exined for himself. "Don''t you think you''re too old?" Simon Wood gave snidements about his age. Leo William tightly pursed his lips, didn''t say a word, and only used all his strength to drag this cousin who wanted to die, towards the shore. Simon Wood was actually afraid, when he jumped down earlier, he regretted it. Only when the water entered inside his body did he realize that death was actually terrifying. Therefore, at this moment, when Leo William was swimming ashore with him, he stopped struggling. He drank, and his entire body was powerless. If Leo William did not save him, then he would really die an unjust death. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Leo William used all of his strength to drag this 1.8 meter boy onto the shore. Mary Ann was already running down the stairs with her mobile phone and shlight. When she saw the two lying on the riverside exhausted, she immediately rushed over to check on Leo William. Leo William, you are really silly, why did you go and save him? If something were to happen to you, what should I do? " Simon Wood, who was at the side, really wanted to jump into the river again after hearing Mary Ann''s words. She actually didn''t care about him at all. Was he really that bad? "Don''t cry, I''m fine!" Leo William caressed her long hair tofort her. But in truth, Leo William''s leg was injured by something, and the wound was very deep. At this moment, he was bleeding profusely. Mary Ann snuck into his embrace, and cried from fear: "Don''t do this ever again, I''m really worried, really scared." Simon Wood felt his heart being ripped apart by a hand. The woman he liked, she cared so much about others, yet disregarded him indifferently. "Did you call his parents?" Leo William''s voice became somewhat painful. "Yes, they are on their way now!" Mary Ann reached out her hand to wipe tears, nodding as she replied. Simon Wood frowned: "Who did you call them?" Mary Ann gritted her teeth in anger: "Simon Wood, if he''s injured, I won''t forgive you for the rest of my life." Simon Wood scoffed, and spoke stubbornly: "I''m not begging him to save me, even if he doesn''t come to save me, I won''t die." At this moment, a siren suddenly rang out. Simon Wood''s expression changed instantly and he became even more furious: "Mary Ann, did you call the police?" Mary Ann did not expect that there would be a police car. Presumably, it was Mu Family''s parents who called the police, afraid that the situation would turn serious. When the police and Mu Family''s parents rushed over and saw the two who werepletely drenched, they were so scared that their faces turned pale. "Ouch!" When Leo William was about to stand up, he realized that his left foot was in so much pain that he had furrowed his brows. "What happened to your foot?" Mary Ann immediately took out her phone to take a look, and saw that his leg was already covered in blood. "Oh my god, Leo William, is your leg injured?" Mary Ann screamed in extreme pain. And at this moment, Simon Wood was also stunned. "I seem to have been cut by something. I can''t walk anymore!" Leo William produced a bitter smile. A traffic police immediately rushed over and said, "Let me carry you up. We need to hurry to the hospital to treat the wounds." Mary Ann''s tears instantly fell, she never thought that Leo William would really be injured. Simon Wood''s entire person froze as he was pushed forward in a daze by his parents. As Mary Ann walked, she narrated the process of what had happened to Simon Wood''s mother and Mr.Wood instantly pped Simon Wood. "You bastard, your cousin hurt his feet to save your life. How are you going to repay him for saving your life?" Simon Wood, who was talking too much just a moment ago, was now clear-headed and did not dare to say anything more. They rushed to the nearest hospital. A very deep wound had been cut on the bottom of Leo William''s left foot, and he needed stitches. Mary Ann followed along at the side, her tears never stopping. Mu Mu''s mother and father were apanying her throughout the entire trip. Mu''s mother looked at her nephew with heartache. She felt very apologetic for her nephew having suffered such heavy injuries in order to save her son. Leo William''s leg had been stitched with four needles, and had lost a lot of blood. He had to lie in bed. Simon Wood stood outside the ward''s door for a while when being scolded by his parents. His face no longer had the previous arrogant anger, only dumbness remained "Mary Ann, what is your rtionship with Leo?" No matter how slow they feel, they could tell that Leo William and Mary Ann''s rtionship wasn''t just friends. So Mrs. Wood immediately asked. Mary Ann didn''t hide it anymore and replied: "Auntie, I''m his girlfriend." "What?" Wood Family''s parents were shocked. Leo William also nodded in acknowledgement, "Yes, we were actually together a long time ago, but we never made it public." "So that''s why my son won''t have such good ¡± luck to marry Mary Ann." Mrs. Wood smiled bitterly. Mr.Wood said angrily, "I''ll let this unfilial sone in and apologize to you." Leo William spoke in an anxious tone, "Uncle, don''t scold him anymore. Bring him back, I believe his is also very sad. There''s no right or wrong in this matter, I only hope that he doesn''t resent us!" Mary Ann agreed. "That''s right, there''s no need to apologize, you guys should just quickly bring him back, I will be hereto take good care of him, Don''t worry." "Mary Ann, Leo, I am really sorry for the trouble I have caused you." Wood Family''s parents were very ashamed. After they finished speaking, they came out and took the awkward Simon Wood away. Mary Ann looked at Leo William''s left leg that was wrapped in gauze, and painfully leaned against his chest, saying ufortably: "It''s all my fault, I hurt you, sorry!" Chapter 614 Chapter 614 Leo William looked at the teary eyes in front of him, Listen to her kept on apologizing and self- reproaching. He only had one solution, with his long arm wrapped around, he finally managed to embrace her and kiss her. Mary Ann''s beautiful eyes instantly widened as she forcefully blinked twice. When Leo William released her, she still did not recover her senses, and only after the man snapped his fingers in front of her eyes did she suddenly regain her senses. She looked at him strangely and asked: "Why do you still want to kiss me?" "I just wanted to tell you to stop ming yourself. I don''t me you." Leo William said as he looked at her eyes gently. "But I still feel very guilty. I was the one who indirectly caused your injury. How do you want me to compensate you? Tell me!" Mary Ann pouted and asked softly. Leo William knew that she was just being childish to be ashamed. Since she cared so much about this, he could only say in a low voice, "If you really want to compensate me, then give me something. No matter what it is, as long as you give it to me, I will like it." "Alright, then I''ll give you something. This way, I will feel better." The girl''s face instantly rxed. Just at this time, the door to the ward was pushed open anxiously. Billy William walked in worriedly, but seeing Leo William lying on the sickbed, he immediately asked: "Brother, are you alright? Is it serious? " Seeing that Billy WilliamBilly William hade, she was a little embarrassed, thus she took out her mask and stood up: "Talk to your brother, I will go out and buy you a bottle of water." "Alright, be careful!" Leo William nodded with concern. Mary Ann put on the mask and left the room. Fortunately, it waste at night now, so there were not many people around. Therefore, when she apanied Leo William in, only a few nurses recognized her. As medical care staff, their work ethnics deterred them from gossiping. When Billy WilliamBilly William heard his big brother stiches four needles under the feet, his expression immediately changed. He said angrily: "What exactly happened? "You didn''t exin clearly to me on the phone just now. Who caused this?'' "I jumped into the river and was cut by something in order to save Simon." Leo William smiled bitterly. "Save him? Why does he want you to save him? What about him? " Billy WilliamBilly William didn''t feel well about this. Leo William''s handsome face turned serious, "He likes Mary Ann, you know. Tonight, he drank some wine and under the influence, he threatened to jump into the river for Mary Ann. I never thought that he would actually jump into the river. "This brat, I really didn''t see that he still had the courage to seek death." Billy WilliamBilly William gritted his teeth in anger and scolded. "Forget it, as long as he''s fine, it''s fine. This little injury is nothing." Leo William did not mind this kind of injury at all. "Brother, your feet are injured. How are you going to walk? Thepany can''t do without you, so you''ll be very troubled. " Billy WilliamBilly Williamined in a low voice. "It''s fine. If I can''t walk, then I''ll just sit in a wheelchair. It doesn''t affect my life anyway." Leo William did not feel that it was inconvenient at all. " Brother, do you want to take this opportunity to take a vacation? I''ll keep an eye on thepany''s affairs for you. If I really can''t make the decision, I''ll directly ask for your advice. " Billy WilliamBilly William really did not want his brother to work with injuries. Leo William appreciated his brother''s maturity and steadiness, andughed: "That''s fine, you are not young anymore, and should take care of it by yourself. I''ll leave thepany to you for now, I want to bring Mary Ann abraod to y for a while." "Alright, I''ll try my best. However, there are a lot of things I''m still inexperienced with. At that time, you have to help me deal with them." Billy WilliamBilly William felt a mountain of pressure. "Don''t worry, I will be your solid support. Don''t worry, tomorrow I will bring Mary Ann out of the country. If you have any problems, you can ask Lynn Wood, she has her ways of handling things." Leo William reminded him with a smile. "I don''t really want to rely on her at work. It''s a sign of my ipetence." Billy WilliamBilly William immediately shook his head, he did not want to trouble Lynn Wood. Leo William knew that his little brother had backbone. "Alright, if there''s anything you don''t understand, just give me a call. I will also instruct my assistant to fully assist you." Leo William said gently. "Brother, how should we deal with your matters? Right now, you are fighting with Simon over Mary Ann, the result will definitely not be good. " Billy WilliamBilly William started to worry. "Anyway, the thing between me and Mary Ann has been officially announced. I will just let things run their own course." Leo William let out a heavy sigh. He really didn''t expect that his love rival would actually be his own cousin. "How does Mary Ann¡¯s mother think about this? Would she object your being together?" What Billy WilliamBilly William was most worried about was still Belle Ann''s attitude towards men. He heard that she disgusted men, and had been single for many years without finding a boyfriend. There must be something wrong with her personality. When this matter was mentioned, Leo William''s handsome face was rxed, "She doesn''t oppose our rtionship, so that''s why I am able to be together with Mary Ann so easily." "Really? That''s great. As long as she doesn''t object, your rtionship will definitely stabilize. " Billy WilliamBilly William was truly happy for his brother. "That''s right. I hope that Simon can get over this as soon as possible. Emotion is something that cannot be forced. The person that Mary Ann likes is me, and I also like her." The thing that Leo William was most worried about was still his cousin, who was seeking death. "I will find a time to persuade him. Brother, don''t worry. He will definitely back off." Billy WilliamBilly William decided to persuade his cousin on behalf of his brother. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Sure, you can talk to him about this when you have time. Don''t argue with him." Leo William nodded. When Mary Ann came in with a bag of food, Billy WilliamBilly William had already left. She took out a bottle of water and a bottle of milk, passing the bottle to Leo William. "Did your brother say anything?" Mary Ann was a little worried, afraid that Billy WilliamBilly William would me her. "Nothing much, I have decided on one thing, do you have time for these few days?" How about taking a vacation abroad with me? " "Really? Just the two of us? " Mary Ann also wanted to go to a ce where no one knew them very well. She could enjoy the free time as much as she wanted to, and not be like being in the country where, although she was not a household female celebrity, once she went out, she would still be targeted by people. If there was any bad news about her, it would be like she hadmitted a great sin and rumors came from all sorts of people Leo William nodded: "Yes, just you and I, do you want to go?" "I want to, I am desperate for it!" Mary Ann happily embraced his neck, and kissed his handsome cheek. He was so excited that he looked like a little kid. Chapter 615 Chapter 615 I ¡ª n Wayne Family''s vi halfway up the mountain, the two little fellows had been ying around as casually as they could since they returned from school. EmmaEmma was about to ask the Old Lady Wayne again. "Grandmother, when will father and Mummy return? Can I call them? " Looking at the innocent little face of her granddaughter, the olddy could not help but feel sorry for Emma when she thought of the things she had hidden from Emma. However, she still suppressed her true feelings andforted Emma: "Emma, don''t be in such a hurry. At this moment, your father and mummy is on the ne, and you can''t make any calls on the ne. When theynd, you can call them." Oh, why did Daddy Mummy suddenly go out to y again? Tang Emma''s cute big eyes were filled with disappointment. The olddy immediately pulled her into her embrace tofort her, "Emma, wait for a while. Do you want my great-grandmother to take you out to y?" "But I want to y with my father and Mummy!" Tang Emma pouted and said softly. The olddy could not help but hold her tighter, sighing dejectedly in her heart. Previously, she had always been against the rtionship between Lilyand her grandson'', but now, hearing that she was in a car ident, the olddy''s heart was filled with aplicated sadness. Her impression of Lily was pretty good. She was not a drama queen, or a bad temper either, and her was also gentle and reasonable. A woman like this would definitely do good to her husband if she were to be his wife. Previously, the old granny could still ept that she was a child fostered by the Alice''s Family, but after knowing her true identity, the old granny felt as if something was stuck in her throat. Seeing her reminded of her dead son, and also thought of how Lanreina, in order to marry Wayne White, ignored the painstaking pleading of the two children and resolutely left. Every scene was heart-wrenching. But at this moment, what preupied olddy¡¯s mind was the cute and innocent smiles of her two grandchildren. One side was the past, the other the future. The olddy''s heart was tortured. However, the more she thought about it, the more she came to understand things. His two grandchildren didn''t have a mother, so she couldn''t let her two grand-grandchildren lose their mother again. As a result, she could let go the personal conflicts in the past. As long as Lanreina and Wayne White got divorced, she could get her grandson to marry Lily back. The whole family could live a good life and apany their child. Realize the unfinished dream. George supported his chin with one hand as he sat on the balcony like a little adult, looking up at the sky. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. He just couldn''t understand why his father and Mummy would abandon him and Emma and travel abroad. After they fell in love, did they despise their children? "Sigh!" George was so injured. When his father''s nended, he would definitely make a call to talk with him . Would they enjoy themselves without George and Emma? At this moment, the two little fellows had all sorts of sorrows and were at a loss. In the hospital, Dempster Wayne stood guard beside Lily. It had already been a day, and currently, it was alreadyte at night. Dempster Wayne''s handsome face showed exhaustion. With the anxiety in his heart and the miserable long hours, Dempster Wayne was truly a little tired. Lily was still unconscious. Dempster Wayne sat by her bedside, holding onto her small hand, he also nned to take a nap. In fact, Larry was outside the door, along with a few bodyguards. Larry intended to let Dempster Wayne rest in the room next door, but no matter how hard he persuaded, Dempster Wayne just didn''t want to leave. He could only look helplessly as his Young Master turned haggard for the sake of his loved ones. Was love really that great? Tosustain one¡¯s strong willpower. Dempster Wayne lightly closed his eyes, lowered his head, and kissed the back of Lily hand as he rested. Not long after he fell asleep, Lily woke up. She opened her eyes and felt the back of her hand warm up, she could not help but turn her head, and saw Dempster Wayne, who was resting with his eyes closed. He was actually still kissing the back of her hand. Lily''s eyes instantly became hot, and she was deeply moved. She looked at him without moving, afraid that if she made a sound, she would wake him. His face was weary and slightly pale, but his features were as handsome as ever. When he closed his eyes, his curls that would even make a woman jealous were even more beautiful. As a woman, Lily felt that she was inferior to him. Why did a mascr man like Dempster Wayne have such a dense and long eyshes? Lily looked at him quietly, outlining his handsome facial features. The more she looked, the more she liked him, and the more she was moved. This man''s loving appearance was the most enchanting. However, when she thought about Joshua Wayne, she couldn''t help but sigh. She didn''t know whether or not Dempster Wayne knew about this matter. Maybe Lily''s sigh woke the man up. The tightly shut eyes slowly opened. In Lily''s eyes, instantly appeared the most enchanting starry sky, deep and mysterious. Their eyes met and they were stunned. "You''re awake?" The man''s deep voice sounded with joy. "Yeah!" Lily was a little embarrassed, being caught off guard, making her feel embarrassed. Dempster Wayne gently asked: "Are you hungry? I''ll get someone to bring you food!" "A little!" Lily was really a little hungry. "Wait!" Dempster Wayne stood up, opened the door of the ward, and said a few words to Larry. Larry immediately nodded, "Okay, I''ll call Old Garry right now and ask him to send us food." Dempster Wayne closed the door to the ward, turned his head, and saw Lily struggling to sit up. He immediately scolded softly, "Don''t move, be careful not to touch the wound." When Lily struggled to sit up, she had already suffered from a lot of injuries. "Did you find the murderer?" Lily found a topic to ask. "Not yet, since you''re awake, I have some things to ask you." Dempster Wayne said softly and sat back on his seat. "What is it?" Lily was slightly startled. "Think back carefully. From the time you returned home until now, just how many people did you offend?" Lily was surprised: "You want to investigate from these people?" Dempster Wayne nodded his head: "Yes, the cars that caused your ident this time are all fake, and it will be difficult to find them in a short while, so I decided to investigate them from e the people you had formed your enmity with. I believe there will be some breakthroughs." Lily nodded her head: "Um, there are a lot of people who have formed enmity with me right now, andAliceAlice is my greatest enemy, and there are also a few colleagues in thepany. Because they are not satisfied with my work, and have also had some arguments with me, I will tell you their name." Dempster Wayne called Larry in, Lily also seriously told Larry about the people''s names, and Larry recorded everything down, deciding to investigate from the list. Chapter 616 Chapter 616 A cargo was sailing deep into the sea in a high speed. On top of the cargo ship, were a few cars. These cars, were precisely the cars that caused the ident on Lily. In the cargo ship''s lounge, the middle-aged man had just received a phone call, and his expression instantly turned into one of panic. A few young thugs were sitting beside him, happily counting their money as a fortune. "Leon, what happened ?"You are so upset? " One of the hooligans noticed that he had received a phone call. His face was stiff as he asked with a concerned smile. Looking at these hooligans, Leon''s expression became a little ruthless, "Didn''t you guys want to go abroad to y? Coincidentally, I have a friend overseas who opens a resort hotel, I will arrange for you guys to go there to y, what do you think? " "Really? Leon, you''re really great. " The hooligans immediately became happy. "If you are willing to go, I will arrange another boat to take you there. When we get there, I will pay for all the food and drinks." Leon''s face was full of enthusiasm, but his heart was filled with killing intent. The phone call he received just now said that the police were looking for evidence of Lily''s car ident. In addition, the police were also investigating this, Dempster Wayne had alsoarranged a lot of people to investigate this matter. Leon intended to makeAliceAlice happy, but he didn''t think that things would be so serious. A few hourster, a small boat stopped beside the cargo ship. A few hooligans happily took the money and jumped off the boat. Seeing that they did not have any doubts, Leon sneered, "This kind of social tumor, it can be considered as removing harm for the benefit of the society." The youngsters did not know that they were sitting on a ship of death, indulging in beautiful dreams. After sending off the few youths, Leon immediately took out his phone and Alicecalled Alice. Alice was waiting to hear the news of Lily''s car ident, but unexpectedly, she received a call from Leon first. "Leon, did you really teach that woman a lesson?" Alice immediately asked with a very satisfied tone in women''s fragile voice. Leon''s tone was not very good as he angrily questioned her: "Alice, did you take advantage of me?" Alice''s beautiful eyes instantly widened. She was shocked at first but quickly calmed down: "Leon, what are you talking about? How dare I take advantage of you? Is something wrong?" "You told me that Lily and Dempster Wayne have already broken up, and there''s no connection between them right?" Although CEO Leon loved beauties, he valued his life and career even more. He, such a shrewd old cunning fox, immediately dispatched people to investigate the past between Alice and Lily himself. It was only after his investigation that he discovered that Alice and Lily had already formed a deep enmity long ago. "Leon, what happened? I don''t understand what you''re saying! " Alice instantly acted innocent. "Hmm, you hate Lily for stealing your boyfriend Dempster Wayne, so, you wanted to fix her a long time ago, right? Coincidentally, we met that day, and you found me and started crying, telling me that you were abandoned by Dempster Wayne. Andas a woman you have no one to rely on. Dempster Wayne used all of his connections to find the person who caused Lily to die in a car ident. As Leon finished his sentence, he shouted excitedly with iparable rage. "Ah ..." Leon, did you harm Lily in a car ident? "My God, how could you do such a thing?" After Alice finished listening to his words, not only did she not refute anything for herself, she instead pretended to be shocked. When Leon heard his, he immediately understood what she meant. He became even more furious: "Stop ying dumb here, you can''t be thinking of washing your hands of it, right?" I just wanted you to help me scare Lily. Who told you to hit her when she was in a car? You are so cruel. And you me me for the crimes youmited? After all, I didn''t ask you to hit her in a car. " Alice was also ruthless, at the moment, the car ident took ce, she would not be the sheep. Leon''s expression was ferocious, but he could not refute her. "Alice, didn''t I do this all for you? "Are you trying to distance yourself from me now?" Leon was furious. He didn''t think that a smart man like him would fall into the hands of this woman. Just because of a few sweet words from her, he had gotten himself into so much trouble. Seeing that he was trying to cut off her rtionship with him, sheughed coldly, "I only ate a few meals with you and slept a few times with you. If you want to talk about rtionships, that''s exactly the kind of benefit rtionship we have, is there any other more than that?" "Alice, do you think that I have messed around for thest forty years? "You actually dare to scheme against me? Hmph, just you wait. If I go in to the prison, I won''t let you go away with it." Leon was instantly enraged. The woman who was once as gentle as water had turned into a beautiful snake, leaving him with no ce to stand. The corner of Alice''s mouth rose as sheughed viciously, "Leon, are you threatening me? To tell you the truth, on my list, you''re not a big deal. There are a lot of men who cover for me, so how could I be afraid of you? " He had long known that Alice was not such a simple woman, but, the more thorny the rose was, the more people would feel a sense of conquest towards it. now, he was truly bewitched by Alice, that committed such a heinous crime for her. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After hanging up the phone, Alice felt cold all over, holding tightly to her hands, her mind raced, thinking of a way to get through this difficult time. If she asked for help, there¡¯ s no one. Dempster Wayne was more powerful and wealthy than any man she had ever dated. Who would save her in such a dangerous situation? It seemed that there was only one way to save herself from this incident. Alice immediately picked up the phone beside her and dialed 110! Half an hourter, Alice was brought away by the police. She was sitting in the police station with a pale face and a frightened expression. At the same time, the police had also contacted Dempster Wayne and told him about Alice calling the police. When Dempster Wayne heard that Alice had taken the initiative to inform the police, he was somewhat surprised. When Lily heard about this, her face immediately turned ugly. As expected, it was still rted to Alice. A copy of Alice''s confession was passed into Dempster Wayne''s hands. After reading it, Dempster Wayne''s face darkened as if it was about to storm. The reason for Lily''s car ident was only because she loved a man''s heroism too much. Chapter 617 Chapter 617 Cire could not ept such a result. Could it be that the reason why she narrowly escaped deatch was because a man loved Alice so much? ''Alice probably took the initiative to report this to the police because she did not want to bear the consequences. She''s really cunning, does she really think that she is innocent now?" Dempster Wayne''s handsome face darkened. Herrge palm clenched into a fist as he punched the tabletop heavily. The storm that was brewing in his eyes was iparably frightening. "Dempster Wayne, I believe that this matter is definitely not that simple. Maybe this is Alice''s conspiracy." Lily was also full of anger. She understood Alice the most. Alice was very scheming, and also, the way to frame others was very brilliant. Perhaps, as she had said in her confession, she had merelyined in front of the man and had not really ordered him to do anything to her. However, this was her sly. Dempster Wayne reached out and grabbed onto her warm and slightly trembling little hand, his voice was a little harsh and determined, "Don''t worry, she won''t be able to get away from it. Even if she escapes the punishment of thew, I will definitely not give her another chance to turn the situation around this time." "She''s really cunning. Nothing she says can be trusted. Don''t let her go." Lily was so angry that her head started to hurt. She had already tolerated Alice again and again, but this time, she really could not. If it were not for the fact that Alice''s Family raising her, Alice would not havested this long. But, she was really a troublemaker. She couldn''t me others for taking revenge of what she had done Why would she be so restless and unsatisfied? Thest time Alice''s prison time ruined her star career. However, she didn''t seem to draw lessons and was still thinking of ways to hurt Lily. If it was only a verbal injury, Lily could be merciful and let her go once more. However, she was now covered in wounds, and there was stitches in her head. If Lily let her go again, she could directly be a Holy Mother. No, she wasn''t not a punch bag . Dempster Wayne knew that she was angry, and seeing that her face was pale, he felt his heart ache. He extended his hand and gently touched her face, and consoled her in a low voice: "Lily, don''t get too excited, I''ll go over and take care of this matter, I''ll get my assistant here to take care of you, if anything happens, just give me a call." "Alright, you go and deal with it. I don''t want to give Alice the chance to harm me again. See if there''s any other way to thoroughly teach her a lesson." Lily was really scared, afraid of this sinister human nature, afraid of Alice''s self-righteous cleverness. "If you don''t want to see her, then I''ll send her in again under life sentence!" Dempster Wayne also hated this kind of woman to the core. If a woman did not even have the slightest bit of kindness, then there was no need for her to get out of the prison to harm others. "Killing is against thew, but putting her in jail is the punishment she deserved." Lily''s really wanted to kill Alice now, if she had a knife in her hand, she would not hesitate to sh Alice a thousand times. Kindness was not a sin, but it gave the bad guy an excuse to continue hurting herself. "Wait for my updates!" Dempster Wayne came over and kissed her forehead lightly: "Don''t let your thoughts run wild, and don''t be angry anymore. Your current condition doesn''t allow you to get excited." Lily could only forcefully nod her head and take a few deep breaths before she could finally calm down. Dempster Wayne took his jacket, and upon turning, his face immediately became gloomy, as though he was frozen. With a cold face, he rode to the police station. In the cell, he saw Alice. Her face was pale and her fingers were trembling. Alice was betting on something. She turned herself to the police. She believed that even if Dempster Wayne was angry, he wouldn''t have any evidence to punish her for her crimes. If she could get away with it, that would be for the best. "Mr. Wayne, there you are!" The policeman in charge of the case greeted him politely. "Did she confess?" Dempster Wayne stared at Alice with a dark eye. She was pretending to be a frightened little white rabbit. Innocent and harmless. The policemen were polite to her, because she was a famous celebrity before. Plus, she was born to be an actress, and she was good at dealing with guys. She pretended to be kind and panicked, making it difficult for the policemen to define her as a criminal. "Yes, I''ve already sent her confession to you. I can only say that the man who loves her is too crazy. In order to please her, he actually did something against thew. We already tracked him down and sent the police to arrest him." "Thank you!" Although Dempster Wayne held onto power and authority, he wouldn''t trample on the bottom line of thew. He was a businessman with a conscience, and aw-abiding entrepreneur. "Mr. Wayne came over because you have something to say to Alice?" the policeman asked curiously. "I have some private matters to take care of with her. Can I take her with me?" Dempster Wayne asked indifferently. "Yes, she can leave. I''ll go in and notify her." Hearing that Dempster Wayne had arrived, Alice''s entire body froze, and a cold feeling arose from her feet. She lowered her head, and walked out with a look of admitting her wrongs, and upon seeing Dempster Wayne, she instantly knelt down with a thump. She really did kneel, and when she saw the man''s frosty eyes, she was so scared that her legs went limp. "What are you doing?" Dempster Wayne asked coldly. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Alice instantly covered her face and cried incessantly, her tears filled with guilt and guilt. "President Wayne, I''m sorry, it was all because of me, that caused Lily''s injury. I really didn''t do it on purpose, I didn''t think that man would do such a heinous thing." Dempster Wayne watched as this woman acted out her grievances to such an extent. In front of so many policemen, Dempster Wayne would not do anything to her. "If you have something to say, let''s talk outside. Larry, bring Miss Alice out." Dempster Wayne''s voice was cold and indifferent, just listening to her would cause people to be afraid. Alice''s face turned ugly. In the next second, Larry came over and helped her up: "Miss Alice, let''s go!" " Police, I ..." "I ..." Alice was so shocked that she couldn''t speak anymore. She wanted to ask the police for help, but unfortunately, Larry used all his strength to grab her big palm, causing her to be carried out almost entirely. As police did not have any evidence against Alice, they did not dare to detain her. Alice''s face turned pale white, and just like that, she was forcefully dragged into the car. Alice was extremely terrified. Was Dempster Wayne going to take her away? Wasn''t everything exined in front of the police? Chapter 618 Chapter 618 No matter how smart Alice was, there would always be times where she would make mistakes. Furthermore, the intelligence she thought of was nothing more than some small tricks. In the eyes of the powerful Dempster Wayne, it was not even worth looking at. Since Alice thought that the police was just a solid shield to prove her innocence, then, after leaving the Police station, did she still feel that she was an innocent person? The car quickly drove away from the police station, and Alice''s heart, instantly fell from the sky. She seemed to have heard the song of death. "Where are you taking me? Let me get off, I''m innocent, you can''t take me away! " When the car drove out of the police station, Alice finally realized what had happened and started to make a scene. She and Dempster Wayne were not sitting in the same car, because Dempster Wayne disgusted malicious women Hike her, he did not want to sitbeside her. Sitting beside Alice, was Larry. Larry was definitely a heartless person. When he saw Lily lying on the sickbed with wounds all over, he no longer showed the slightest mercy to her. "Larry, do you know that this is an illegal kidnapping? Stop the car and let me down. I''ve taken the initiative to go to the police station to confess this. Why are you still not letting me go? Do you really think that I was the one who ordered that person to ram Lily? I didn''t, I really didn''t, I... I also did not expect that man to hurt Lily just to curry my favor." Alice could only shout at Larry. Larry expressionlessly stared in front of her,pletely ignored her. His lengthened face made Alice even more infuriated. Seeing that Larry viewed her as transparent, she immediately resorted to another method, begging! Men couldn''t stand her sweet voice. Thus, Alice immediately extended her hand out to grab Larry''s hand. Larry disdainfully pulled his hand away, and swept her with a cold expression: "Don''t touch me. If you have anything to say, go and say it in front of my Young Master, no matter what you say it now, it''s useless!" "Larry... You should know who I am, yes, I am indeed a little tricky, but I really don''t have the guts to hurt Lily. You must believe me, this matter has nothing to do with me. " Alice never thought that Larry would actually be such a righteous man. When other men saw her, they all desperately squeeze their bodies into hers, but Larry actually had the same moral character as Dempster Wayne. No matter how much more pitiful she pretended to be, Larry would not even spare them a nce. Could it be Larry take on the color of Dempster Wayne? They all had the same temperament and personality. Larry scoffed, and ridiculed: "Alice, because I know exactly who you are, I feel that everything you said earlier, was all a lie." Alice''s beautiful eyes suddenly widened, as though she was being humiliated, she anxiously retorted: "I''m not lying, what I''m saying is the truth, if you really feel that I directed that man to hurt Lily, then take out the evidence, you can''t insult me like this." Larry continued to sneer, and his tone became even more sarcastic: "At that time, in order to attract my Young Master''s attention, you did some dirty things secretly, you don''t think that I didn''t know, my Young Master has a lot of rtionships with women, but, as long as my Young Master fancies other women, they would all be taken care of by you, right? Even if my Young Master only gave her a chance to dine together, every few days, that woman would disappearpletely out of my Young Master''s sight. Alice, do you still dare to say how innocent and kind you are? " Alice''s face instantly became deathly pale, she did not expect Larry to actually mention her past events to stop her mouth. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She opened her mouth, but suddenly didn''t know how to reply. Seeing Alice went silent, Larry sneered coldly, "you know your own personality. Stop pretending you are innocent.The truly innocent person is Miss Lily. She is your younger sister, yet cruelly let another man humiliate her. If it wasn''t for the fact that she met the Young Master, I''m afraid that her life would have been miserable.nd you,after lying to the Young Master for five years, all the glory and wealth that the Young Master gave you, you feel at ease in your heart, and you feel not even the slightest bit of guilt? " Alice continued to open her mouth wide, but no sound came out, as though someone had used something to gag her. "Larry, have you said enough? Fine, I admit that I am not a good person, but I am not so bad that I would hurt Lily!" Is that so? It¡¯s just that you do not have the chance and guts to do so, just don''t defend yourself now. " Larry sneered, he felt that Alice had a rotten soul that was not match with her beauty. Alice was brought to an unfamiliar ce. She had lived in this city for more than twenty years, yet there were ces that she did not know. However, it was like a huge factory, the space was so big that it was suffocating. Alice was once again mercilessly dragged inside. When she stumbled as she was pushed forward, she felt her legs go limp and she fell onto the ground. When she raised her head, she saw a man with his hands behind his back. This was a man that Alice had loved for many years. No matter when she saw him, her heart would always be filled with strong emotions. Even if he only had his back facing her, that innocence in Alice''s heart seemed to have been easily revealed by him. In fact, five years ago, she was also a girl who had an innocent rtionship. However, in the span of five years, she desperately wanted to obtain this man''s love, yet she was disappointed again and again. His heart was tightly sealed. No matter who knocked, they wouldn''t be able to knock open that door of his heart. Alice thought that there was no woman in this world who could be doted by him. Who would have thought that Lily would easily obtain his special favor. Alice was such a proud and conceited person, yet she was forced to watch Lily, who was inferior to her in every aspect, being spoiled by this man. That kind of feeling, was as if someone was cutting her heart with a knife and was in so much pain that she lost all ration. "Dempster Wayne..." Alice trembled and called out his name. Only then did Dempster Wayne turn around coldly, his gaze filled with an intimidating coldness as he stared angrily at Alice. "You are not qualified to call me by my name!" The man had ruthlessly deprived her of her power. Alice only felt that her heart was empty, as if all her remaining hopes were shattered by this man. Sheughed at herself, lowered her head and said in despair, "What do you want? Do you want to kill me for her? " Chapter 619 Chapter 619 A lice really had the impulse to die at Dempster Wayne''s hands. Her life, was glorious because of him, but it also ended because of him. All of her glory had been bestowed by him, but after he found out the truth, he didn''t have the slightest bit of pity for her, and coldly threw her out of the game. She refused all the men, and only wanted to leave her most beautiful thing to him. Unfortunately, in the end, she had to let men rolled over her one by one, and this kind of shame, this kind of despair, made Alice want to cry. Dempster Wayne looked down at her from above, his gaze cold and without warmth. Even though she had sincerely repented, Dempster Wayne still did not have a shred of mercy, he only felt that if a person''s soul was evil, then no matter what, she would always be loyal to her own nature. "I really want to kill you. You let her suffer such heavy injuries. Killing you is still considered light!" The man''s voice was icy cold and merciless. Alice''s entire body froze, her empty eyes looked straight at Dempster Wayne, from his words, she could hear the strong feelings he had for Lily. "Then it''s better if you kill me. I don''t want to live in such pain anymore. I don''t want to see you pamper her anymore. I will go crazy." Alice suddenly rushed forward, Dempster Wayne''s tall and big body also retreated two steps, with a cold expression on his face, it was tinged with a cold ridicule. "You shouldn''t have lied to me in the first ce. You reaped what you sowed!" Dempster Wayne knew that Alice was not willing to give up on what she had obtained, but Dempster Wayne would also never allow her to lie to him. "Yes, I''m greedy, but I also really love you. Dempster Wayne, you''re so high up, of course you can''t understand how I feel. It''s been five years, and you still don''t even look at me. Do you love Lily because she gave you two children? She''s not the only one who might have a baby. Why would she get all your love? It''s too unfair. She doesn''t need to work hard to get everything, but I, I tried so hard, but I only got such a result. I''m not willing to ept this! " Alice knew that she was doomed this time, thus, she cried bitterly. She did not care about her image, she only wanted Dempster Wayne to know how much she loved him, and how disappointed she was. Dempster Wayne looked at her crying face indifferently. After a long while, he finally said in a cold voice, "I love her, and it''s not only because she gave me two children. I love her as a person, and she''s friendly and gentle. She wasn''t greedy and ambitious like you. "Hahaha, Dempster Wayne, you''re too naive, she wants more than me, her ambitions are bigger than mine, you must have been tricked by her, she doesn''t seem to want anything, but she actually wants everything ..." Alice felt that Dempster Wayne''s thoughts of Lily were too beautiful, as though Lily was the most innocent woman in the world. Alice felt that it was tooughable. "Even if she wanted it, I was willing to give it to her. No matter what she wants, as long as I have it, I will give it to her willingly. Do you understand?" Dempster Wayne did not want to hear how she stained Lily''s image in his heart, so he interrupted her with a cold voice. Alice froze and could notugh anymore. She could not even cry as she felt extremely ufortable in her heart. "Alright, she''s good at everything, she''s your angel, but as long as I''m still alive, I''ll curse her. That''s right, I want her to disappear from this world, I just seduced that man to help me take revenge on Lily. Dempster Wayne, are you satisfied? I am the culprit behind all this. Why aren''t you killing me? Oh, that''s right, you are so arrogant, you won''t do anything against thew, but unless I die, even if I have a chance, I will continue to hurt her. " At this moment, Alice only wished that she could die, because being alive would be even more painful than dying. Her love for Dempster Wayne had long ago went crazy and gone out of control. "You won''t die, but you will live a painful life. Alice, pay for your actions!" After Dempster Wayne finished speaking, he turned around and left. Seeing that he was about to leave, Alice immediately rushed towards him, wanting to hug him one last time. Unfortunately, two bodyguards immediately rushed over, stopping her from doing anything. "Dempster Wayne, I hate you ... I hate you! " Alice cried out in pain. Dempster Wayne left a cold and detached figure behind, and the words that she had admitted earlier had already been recorded. Alice''s confession at the police station waspletely invalid. She was still deemed guilty. Far away in the depths of the ocean, Leon instantly became an international wanted criminal. He didn''t even have time to flee before he was caught red-handed. From Leon''s confession, he also pointed out that Alice took the initiative to seduce him, and wanted him to take revenge on Lily. In the end, Alice was still caught, but when she was handcuffed, she had a silly look on her face, giggling at her entire room of trophies and hugging one like a lunatic Her mother had wanted to snatch the trophy from her hands, but she had ruthlessly smashed her mother''s head with the trophy. She had actually lost her mind in just a few days. Thus, before Alice was sent to prison, she was first sent to a mental hospital to receive treatment. Lily''s slowly and she could already move fromget out of the bed. But asionally, she would still feel a headache. However, there was one thing that could not be hidden anymore! Wayne Family! After George and Emma spoke with his father andMummy, they felt that something was off. Since he was George, he would always think deeply about one matter. He had a nagging feeling that his father and the Mummy were hiding something from him. Thus, after George and Emma discussed for a while, they decided to find the truth from the olddy. Because in thest few days, the old granny had been avoiding them the moment she answered the phone. Coincidentally, at that moment, George and Emma could hear the olddy''s phone ringing again. Emma immediately ran to the olddy''s side with the phone, "Grandmother, your phone is ringing!" As soon as the olddy saw that it was from Dempster Wayne, she immediately said to Emma: "Emma, you go out and y first, Grandma will answer an important phone call." "Alright!" Tang Emma ran out happily as usual, but this time, she did not go far, but ran into the room and pulled George along to listen in. The olddy also asked about Lily''s situation casually, then told Dempster Wayne about the two children''s situation. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. When the olddy hung up the phone, she saw the two little babies that suddenly walked in from the entrance and was stunned. Chapter 620 Chapter 620 Emma turned her head and looked at her brother with her big eyes, but George looked at the old lady and asked with a serious face: "Grandmother, you have always told me and Emma that we should not lie, but what if the adults lied?" In front of the olddy, George had always restored the innocence of a child. He did not let the old lady see his mature and wise side. But at that moment, George was a little disappointed. The olddy looked at George in shock, she squatted and asked: "Who lied? "George, you tell great - grandmother, she''ll stand up for you." "Great ¡ª grandmother, can you tell us what happened to my Mummy?" George immediately looked down and asked worriedly. "Great - great - grandmother, we overheard your conversation with father just now. You asked Dad, is Mummy feelingbetter now? Where is she? I want to see her. " Emma''s eyes became misty with tears, and asked pitifully. "Grandmother, stop lying to us. What happened to my Mummy?" The olddy saw that these two kids had actually eavesdropped on her phone call, it looked like she couldn''t hide it anymore even if she wanted to. She could only sigh and reply softly: "Your Mummy is fine. It''s just that she was got into a car ident while working and was injured a little." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "What?" Mummy was in a car ident? "Grandmother, please take us to see her." Hearing this, George frowned, he grabbed the olddy''s hand and was about to run downstairs. The old granny anxiously grabbed hold of him: "George, don''t be anxious. I know you guys are worried about Mummy, but can you let me call your father first and let hime back to pick you up? Your great-grandmother also doesn''t know which hospital your Mummy is staying in." "Alright, great-grandmother, hurry up and call dad!" George was so anxious that his face was flushed red. The olddy had no choice but to call Dempster Wayne. After knowing the situation, Dempster Wayne also rushed back home as soon as he could. As soon as he entered the house, he saw the two children waiting anxiously at the door. "Daddy ..." When Emma saw him, she immediately ran over while crying. Dempster Wayne missed the two children dearly as well. Seeing that his daughter was crying so much, he hurriedly reached out and hugged her, patting her back to pacify her, "Emma, don''t cry anymore. Mummy is fine." "Daddy, you are so bad. Why would you lie to us? I hate you! " Although Emma said about hatred, her two small hands still hugged tightly onto Dempster Wayne''s neck, afraid that her father would abandon and left them again. When Dempster Wayne heard it, he felt both helpless and heartbroken. He could only say gently, "Sorry, Emma, Daddy didn''t want to make you worry, so Daddy lied to you guys. Let''s go, I''ll bring you guys to see Mummy, she also really wants to see you guys." George stood at the side emotionless due to anger. His expression really assembled his father''s appearance The olddy warned Dempster Wayne repeatedly, "In a ce like the hospital, try your best not to let the children stay for too long. Dempster Wayne nodded his head, "Grandma, don''t worry. I will take good care of the kids." After getting on the car, the car drove away from the Wayne Family Manor, only then did Dempster Wayne realise that his son had a tense expression. He quickly extended his slender fingers and lightly pushed him: "George." "Humph!" George did not want to bother with him. Dempster Wayne''s handsome face slightly froze, and his tone became slightly anxious. He could only sincerely apologize: "Son, I''m sorry, but if father ever did anything to make you unhappy, you just have to tell father, father will definitely not make you angry again in the future." "You know very well!" George''s mouth continued to twitch, as if he didn''t want to talk to him. Dempster Wayne let out a light sigh as he lowered his head to look at her daughter, who had been hugging his neck and did not let go. The little fellow had obviously been crying for a long time, and its beautiful big eyes were even swollen red. "Mummy, is she okay?" Just as Dempster Wayne decided to remain silent, George suddenly turned his head, his small face full of fear, and asked him. Seeing that his son was willing to speak to him again, Dempster Wayne heaved a sigh of relief and nodded, "Yes, she is fine." "How did she get into a car ident? Is there a bad guy who wants to hurt her? " George couldn''t help but want to know more. "Yes!" Dempster Wayne nodded, he did not know how to exin this to his son. He didn''t want to nt the seeds of hatred in hisson. "Did you catch the bad guy?" Was it Father who caught it? " When George heard that a bad guy was hurting Mummy, his nerves tensed up. His two small hands tightly clenched, extremely angry. "Yes, the bad guys have already been arrested. Daddy won''t let them go." Dempster Wayne reached out and pulled his son into his arms as well. When the little fellow heard this, it finally calmed down a little. Tang Emma''s soft and tender breasts started to speak, "Daddy, you must protect Mummy well in the future and not let those bad people hurt her again, okay?" "Good!" Daddy assures you that he will never let her get hurt again. " Dempster Wayne could not help but kiss his daughter''s tender face, making a very firm promise. "I really hope that I can grow up overnight. That way, I can protect Mummy and idiot Emma." George said in a childish voice. Dempster Wayne patted his son''s shoulders in relief and with appreciation, "Don''t worry, in the future, you will definitely be a real man. At that time, we will protect Mummy and sister together!" "Nah, I don''t want it. Father''s been hurting Mummy, I don''t believe in you!" George immediately refuted. Dempster Wayne,"..." Arriving at the hospital ward, Lily heard the children''s voices through the door. She quickly opened the door, and the two little cuties that rushed in immediately hugged her legs. "Mummy, are you feeling better? Next time, just avoid those bad guys and don''t let them hurt you again!" "Mummy, I''m so scared. I miss you so much!" When the two little cuties saw Lily, they urgently wanted to say what they wanted to say most in their hearts. Lily was extremely moved, she squatted down, looked at her own cuties, and hugged them tightly once again. "George, Emma, Mummy misses you too, misses you guys to death!" Lily said with a choked voice. As Dempster Wayne looked at the scene of the three of them being reunioned, it was hard to say what kind of emotion he was in; joy, gratitude, or warmth. After their excitement, George and Tang Emma started to stare at Lily with their big eyes. "Mummy, is your head injured? Is it bleeding? " if your head is injured, will you lose your memory or forget about us?" The two little cuties began to let their imaginations run wild again. Lily could not help butugh out loud: "Mummy has not lost her memories. Even if Mummy has forgotten herself, she will not forget you." Chapter 621 Chapter 621 E¡ªlizabeth Jones intended to find a chance to let Joshua Wayne go see Lily again, but on the second day, Joshua Wayne rejected her. She had to went by herself and left befmg saying a few words of concerns. After Elizabeth Jones left the hospital, she went back to her house. Joshua Wayne told her to pack her things and so as to move into his private apartment. In the upscale apartment next to Joshua Wayne''spany, Joshua Wayne had a duplex apartment that was more than 500 square meters, but he rarely stayed there. The apartment was on the top floor, with a beautiful view. Elizabeth Jones carried her own baggage as she followed him to the entrance. "Why did you let me live here? things are good when I live in my house! " The furniture was all imported high-end goods, and the furnishings at home were all luxurious. In such a luxurious room, Elizabeth Jones was afraid that she would not be able to sleep. "You''re my girlfriend now. If you still live in that crappy ce, if someone discovers us, wouldn''t our rtionship be exposed?" Joshua Wayne''s eyes contained a trace of ridicule and disdain. Elizabeth Jones red at him with some anger: "Then, I should feel honored to live in such a beautiful mansion? " "It''s better for you to think as usual. In the future, you''ll see even more things by following me." Joshua Waynezily walked towards the living room, while walking he casually flung his jacket onto the sofa, he walked to the French window and opened it using the controls, causing the light from outside to shine in, making the bright living room even more spectacr. Elizabeth Jones sighed, she looked at the man''s slender and straight figure, and a bitter feeling surfaced. Actually, when Joshua Wayne told her about this, she was quite happy deep down. In the dining hall, she had shown love to him after drinking some wine. Now that she was awake and thinking about it again, Elizabeth Jones only felt that it was very embarrassing. In the world of love, whoever falls in love first loses. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Elizabeth Jones had always been hiding her feelings, but the longer she spent with Joshua Wayne, the less she could control herself. In the end, she still let him know her thoughts. Forget it, falling in love with someone was her own business. She worshiped him as a god just like before. Even if he did not respond, it did not matter as Elizabeth Jones was able to ept the truth that he would not respond to her love . Joshua Wayne had one hand in his pocket as he focused on the scenery outside the window. He did not realise that behind him, there was a pair of passionate eyes that viewed him as the most enchanting scenery. "Oh right, I will alsoe to live here with you. Prepare yourself." The man''s deep voice ringed in the quiet living room. Elizabeth Jones was immersed in her own thoughts, when she suddenly heard his words. She was so scared that her hands trembled, and the baggage in her hands fell to the ground with a thump. When Joshua Wayne heard this voice, he immediately turned around. His gloomy eyes slightly narrowed: "What? are shocked? " "You ... Didn''t you always live in the office? Why did you move here? " Elizabeth Jones knew that Joshua Wayne had an extremely beautiful house in thepany. "To convince my brother of our rtionship, I have to live with you." Joshua Wayne''s tone was full of self-mockery. "Your brother... "He should have already believed that we were lovers. Is our rtionship not open enough to the public?" Elizabeth Jones said in a daze. "You don''t understand my brother, he will look at anything with suspicion. In order to be absolutely safe, even if my brother believes it, we still have to continue acting. You have to cooperate with me, I will pay you." When he thought that he actually needed to put on an act to hide his feelings, Joshua Wayne became extremely annoyed. "Fine, if you want to move here, I have no objection!" Elizabeth Jones nodded. Joshua Wayne raised his eyebrow and looked at her, and then pointed to a room: "You can sleep in that room!" Elizabeth Jones carried her own baggage to that room. She opened the wardrobe and buried her head in her clothes. "Oh, by the way, you seem to have revealed your feelings towards me." The manzily leaned against her door and teased her. Elizabeth Jones''s hand that was holding onto her clothes slightly trembled, but she did not raise her head, and only said indifferently: "That''s right, I admit that I like you, but don''t misunderstand. My love for you is just like a fan''s admiration for my idol, and is not love between a man and a woman." Joshua Wayne made a sound, then curled his lips: "In my opinion, there''s no difference." Elizabeth Jones, who was already panicking, suddenly raised her head and looked at Joshua when she heard his affirmation. "There''s a difference. How can there be no difference?" I just admire your talent a lot, and am impressed by your acting skills. I don''t really like you, but your character! " Elizabeth Jones hurriedly exined again. " Be it liking my role or appreciating my talent, you love me. What was the feeling of living together with your idol? "Can you tell me more about it?" Joshua Wayne walked to her side and looked down at her with a smile and asked. Elizabeth Jones''s two small hands nervously grabbed onto her clothes, holding tightly, her mind was in aplete mess. Her fair face was flushed red. She took a deep breath and pretended to be calm. "I don''t feel anything. You''re just a human and not a god. Nor a tiger that can eat people." "Is that so?" The man suddenly crouched down, his thin lips pressed against her ear as he replied. The burning hot air sprayed over her white and fragile ear. "What are you doing?" Elizabeth Jones was about to copse from his torture, she immediately dodged backwards, but because she didn''t find anything to support herself, she fell down onto the ground. Her beautiful eyes red at him in embarrassment and annoyance as she asked, "Please get out, I still need to pack my things." "Elizabeth Jones, I can''t continue to love Lily. Help me ... Help me forget about her. " Joshua Wayne suddenly said very seriously. Elizabeth Jones''s beautiful eyes widened as she blinked twice and mocked: "Of course you can''t like her anymore. You have seen how much love and happiness she and your brother have. "So, are you going to help me?" Joshua Wayne''s thin lips slightly hooked up: "Do you know how to make a man forget about his ex -lover?" "What is it?" Elizabeth Jones'' mind was nk, she could not think of any good methods, and could only ask him in a daze. Chapter 622 Chapter 622 Elizabeth Jones''s dazed look made Joshua Wayne''s heart throbbed. In the next second, he stretched out his palm to grabbed her head, and pressed her forward. This kiss came so suddenly that before she could even react, it had already be warm and deep. "Ugh ..." Elizabeth Jones was not mentally prepared at all. She could feel his tyrannical lips and tongueing at her forcefully. The man''s scent was very fragrant, with a hint of lemon fragrance, but his lips were obviously hot, why did Elizabeth Jones only feel waves of coldness? Her two small hands hung at her side, wanting to push him away, but realized that her fingers were weak. Elizabeth Jones sorrowfully discovered that she didn¡¯t just worship and like him as an idol. He easily stirred up the frenzied emotions in her heart, both physically and mentally, she had fallen for this man. What should she do? This was not going to work. "How dare you be absent-minded when I am kissing you? " Joshua Wayne realised that this woman was not focused at all, which actually vited his taboo, he hated being ignored the most. "Ah ..." "Pain!" Elizabeth Jones felt that her lips had been forcefully bitten by the man. Although she didn''t bleed from it, it was still painful enough to wake her up. "Why did you bite me?" Elizabeth Jones was so angry that she almost died. The person who forcefully kissed her was him, and the person who bit her was also him. "Which bastard was in your mind when I kissed you?" Joshua Wayne felt that the reason for her distraction was definitely because she was thinking about other men. Otherwise, why would she not respond at all? When Elizabeth Jones heard him curse the word bastard, she couldn''t help but burst outughing. "What are youughing at? What''s so funny? Elizabeth Jones, have you ever had a boyfriend before? " Seeing her smile, Joshua Wayne became even more embarrassed and became even more angry, so he fiercely questioned her. Elizabeth Jones didn''t want to tell him that the bastard he was scolding was himself. " Sure I dated somebody before. Didn''t you like Lily too? " Elizabeth Jones purposely spoke to infuriate him, wanting to see his reaction. "I have the purest feelings for Lily!" Joshua Wayne shamelessly said. Elizabeth Jones chuckled, "that¡¯s only your words, I don''t believe that you''ve never thought of being with her." Elizabeth Jones'' words instantly pierced his sore spot, he suddenly looked as though he was angered, and his robust body fiercely smashed onto Elizabeth Jones''s body. Elizabeth Jones was shocked yet again, and her head fell back from shock. With a loud thump, the back of her head directly smashed into the ground. Fortunately, the wood floor didn''t hurt that much. Joshua Wayne supported himself on both sides of her shoulders with his tworge palms, staring condescendingly into her eyes: "Elizabeth Jones, are you jealous?" Elizabeth Jones''s expression froze, after that, she opened her eyes and looked out the window: "I am not!" "Then why did you use Lily'' to sting me? You know she''s the scar in my heart, and you''re jealous. " Joshua Wayne''s sharp eyes tightly locked onto her slightly swollen red face. This woman words were really inconsistent with her feelings. Elizabeth Jones''s nose started to prickle, after that, she bit her lower lip, and tears started to well up her eyes. "Why did you be silent?" Joshua Wayne''s thin lips curled up in ridicule. Elizabeth Jones loosened the lip piece she was biting andughed self-deprecatingly, "So what if I''m jealous? Don''t I even have the right to be jealous? " "You can be jealous, but I won''t allow you to hurt Lily, remember?" The man''s voice was low, dangerous, and carried a hint of warning. Elizabeth Jones couldn''t help butugh in anger: "You''re thinking too much, I won''t hurt her, the one I feel at fault isn''t her, it''s you!" Joshua Wayne was startled, then he suddenly pressed down his strong and robust body deviously, had alreadypletely stuck onto Elizabeth Jones. Elizabeth Jones was so frightened that her face turnedpletely pale. She hurriedly reached out to push him, and as she pushed, she said anxiously, "Joshua Wayne, what are you doing? I am scared!" Joshua Wayne had only wanted to tease her initially, but when he heard her say he was scared, he was slightly startled. Then he rolled over andy on the floor with her, his voice mocking. "What are you afraid of?" "I''m afraid of you!" Elizabeth Jones said indifferently: "I don''t want to lose my heart and then my virginity." "You speak as if you are still a virgin." Joshua Wayne ridiculed. Hearing that, Elizabeth Jones exploded with anger, in the next second, she actually mustered her courage and took the initiative to suppress him, and said angrily: "Joshua Wayne, of course I still have my virginity, otherwise you can give it a try!" Joshua Wayne never thought that this woman would have such a frightened look. But now, she was acting as if she was a queen, and her acts of taking the initiative to attack him was inconceivable. "Elizabeth Jones, my virginity is even more precious than yours!" Joshua Wayne reached out and pushed her away, then stood up and straightened his clothes: Remember, next time when you enter my room, you have to knock!" A trace of disappointment shed across Elizabeth Jones''s small face when she was rejected by him in this way. "Don''t worry, I heard that if you don''t want to, then no woman can do anything to you." Elizabeth Jonesughed at herself. Joshua Wayne said emotionlessly: "What if you feed me the medicine? Then I..." "Joshua Wayne, if you continue to insult me like this, I won''t work with you. I''ll move away now!" Elizabeth Jones was so angry, staying with this man, she would go crazy sooner orter. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Seeing her anxious eyes, Joshua Wayne felt that her red face was cute in some ways. "I was just joking with you, are you serious? By the way, can you cook? " "Why do you ask? Am I going to be your nanny again? You didn''t pay me a double sry, and I don''t work for nothing. " When Elizabeth Jones saw his face, she knew what he was going to do. "If you don''t cook, what will we eat in the future? I can''t possibly ask a servant toe back and help. " Joshua Wayne really wanted her to be a housekeeper. Elizabeth Jones blinked, thought about it carefully, and nodded: "That''s right, a third person cannot be with us, otherwise, we won''t be able to keep our secret." "So, if you cook, I''ll pay you." Joshua Wayne shrugged his shoulders, as if he had an agreement with her! Elizabeth Jones, of course, had no objections: "As long as you don''t be mean to me, I agree to cook!" "I''m a very generous boss!" Joshua Wayne said with a face full of conceit. With the two of them like this, they had agreed on a deal. In the following days, they would eat and live together. "Elizabeth Jones, tell me honestly, did you really date someone?" Joshua Wayne was still obsessed with this question. Elizabeth Jones could only answer seriously: "If I say I didn''t, it seems that I am inferior. I can only tell you, lots of men line up to date me, but I just haven''t said yes to anyone of them yet." Chapter 623 Chapter 623 A ¡ªlice was locked up in a mental hospital. When she was sent in, she hugged her trophies tightly, not wanting to let go. If anyone dared to snatch it from her, she would randomly smash them. Moreover, on the way to the mental hospital, she kept telling the doctors and nurses that her boyfriend was Dempster Wayne. She told them that the reason she got the trophies was because Dempster Wayne was helping her from behind. Alice''s parents were in extreme grief. They could not ept the fact that their only daughter had actually be a madman. However, the evidence and record provided by the police prevented them from rebutting it. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "This Lily is really malicious, she forced our daughter to get down in the world, how can she still be at ease? How much kindness did she receive from our family? "She''s an demon, I''m going to fight her to the death." Alice''s mother fiercely cursed out loud in grief. Her father, Adrian, was also filled with hatred towards Lily. Back then, was it still a mistake to raise her But now, she had actually caused their daughter to be mad. She really didn''t know how to be grateful. "I''ll go and find her now. Wait for me at home, don''t go out and make a scene!" Adrian could not sit still any longer and decided to seek Lily for an exnation. "I want to go with you, I want to scold this damn girl to death." Having lost his only daughter, how could Ste still sit still? She really wished that she could take out a knife and stab Lily. Adrian knew that if his wife did not find Lily to vent her anger, she would definitely be a crazy woman. Thus, the couple drove towards the hospital. Before they went there, Adrian only knew that Lily was in the hospital, and that it was the police who tipped him of the exact location . When they arrived at the front desk, Ste immediately went to find a nurse. Adrian was afraid that his wife would do bad things, hence, he directly said that he was Lily''s father. The nurse did not understand their rtionship well, so she believed his words and told him the number of Lily''s ward. Adrian and Ste immediately ran forLily''s ward. Only, they did not have the chance to get near. The six bodyguards in ck, with serious expressions, blocked their way. "Sorry, this ward doesn''t allow visitors, please go back." The polite and cold voice made Adrian and his wife even more furious. "Lily is my adopted daughter, why didn''t you let us go in to see her? I have something to ask her. Don''t stand in our way. " Adrian shouted loudly. At that moment, Lily was resting inside the ward. Since Dempster Wayne had sent the two children home, and at that moment, she was alone. Hearing the noise outside, and hearing Adrian''s voice, Lily walked to the door and opened it. "Lily, you''re finally willing to see us. You''re such a malicious woman, give our daughter back!" Ste was the first to see Lily,she immediately wanted to rush over, but luckily a bodyguard quickly stopped her, and turned to Lily: "I am sorry, Miss Lily, did they disturb your rest? We''ll drag these two down. Lily looked at her foster father and stepmother, her expression filled with grief. "Is there anything you need from me?" Lily did not avoid them, but stood behind the bodyguards and asked them with an indifferent expression. Adrian immediately questioned her angrily: "Alice is your sister, do you have to driveher mad? Lily, you have married Dempster Wayne, have we ever wanted anything from you? Why did you do this to our daughter? Has your conscience eaten by a dog? Alice is my only daughter." Lily looked at her foster father''s exhausted appearance. She also felt very sad, but she didn''t feel that she had overdone it. "Five years ago, this woman let an old man to humiliate me. I met Dempster Wayne by coincidence, and this could be considered as fate, between us. However, your daughter, under my name, enjoyed everything that Dempster Wayne had given her. During the time she enjoyed all this, did she ever think that what I had done? You came to beg me to let her go, so I did. But she didn''t let me go. I narrowly escaped from death in a car ident, just because it was your daughter who talked a man into hitting me off the road. If you all still felt that she was the victim, then I really don''t have anything else to say. I can only say, she deserved that all by herself. You may go home and we shall never meet again Lily finished speaking, she immediately turned around and closed the door. "Lily, you will also die horribly. You heartless thing, I will curse you forever." Ste lost all rationality at this moment. She did not even manage to listen to a single word Lily had said, she only felt how much her poor daughter had suffered. When the bodyguards heard her words, they immediately warned her in a serious tone, "You two Miss Lily needs to rest. If you don''t leave soon, I''ll call the police." "Does Dempster Wayne''s power mean everything? By sending you to guard her, you can guard her for the rest of her life, right? If anything happens to my daughter, I''ll fight with her to death. " Ste was about to go crazy as well. Only Adrian took what Lily had just said seriously. Indeed, when Dempster Wayne found out that Alice had lied to him, Adrian was the one who called Lily and was willing to trade the favour of rasing her to save his daughter from crisis. At that time, Lily had indeed made this kind of exchange with him. However, Adrian didn''t expect his daughter to be so obsessed with taking revenge on Lily in various ways At this moment, both sides had suffered heavy losses. No one was in a good condition. "Let''s go!" Adrian turned around and held his wife''s hand tightly. "Adrian, what about your daughter? What is she going to do? " "We can''t let anything happen to us. our daughter will definitely get better. We need to take good care of her." Adrian had finally be a little more clear-headed. Since his daughter had made a mistake, then, as her parents, they could only take the consequences with her. Lily leaned on the door of the ward, and closed her eyes, Tears well up her eyes. If she wasn''t pushed to the extreme, she wouldn''t treat the people who had raised her in this way. She could only hope that from now on, there would be no more harm. Everyone could be a bit more rational. Chapter 624 Chapter 624 Although Dempster Wayne had always suppressed Lily'' s car ident, as his friends, n and Billy WilliamBilly William still found aout it. They agreed to meet at a time, brought over a gift, and came to visit Lily. Dempster Wayne was moved by his two good friends. There were some things that were hard to talk about in the ward, so the three friends met and chatted in the smoking area at the end of the corridor. Looking at Lily''s pitiful appearance, Billy WilliamBilly William and n''s hearts ached for Dempster Wayne. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "I really didn''t expect the saying of "the devils lie in women''s hearts" to actuallye true. Back then, when Alice chased after you so closely, you didn''t even look at heronce, but now, she has turned around and hurt Lily.She has hurt your precious baby, you must hate her to death right?" n asked with a relieving smile. Dempster Wayne inhaled a mouthful of smoke and coldly snorted: "So, I won''t let her go. "You put her in jail? That''s right, a heartless and vicious woman like her should really note out again to harm others." Billy William said angrily. "She''s crazy now. She''s being treated in a psychiatric hospital!" Dempster Wayne had seen the video of Alice going crazy, he believed that she was truly driven mad by him. "Could she be pretending to be crazy in order to avoid your retaliation? This woman hasa lot of tricks. You have to be careful of her. " n felt that evil people should be punished heavily. "I think she''s really crazy. Do you think it''s possible for her to pretend to be crazy in front of me?" Dempster Wayne found a lot of people to test Alice, and he even confirmed with the mental hospital. Alice was not pretending to be crazy, but she was truly crazy and showed weird behaviours. Billy William nodded his head: "That''s true, it''s impossible for her to escape your severe punishment, and she deserves it for her crimes. Who asked her to do such a heinous thing?" "Anyway, I don''t sympathize with this kind of woman!" n shrugged his shoulders, indicating that he did not have a saint''s heart. Seeing that his two good friends were glowing with happiness, Dempster Wayne thought that they must be living a good life, so he asked: "How have you guys been recently? is everything running smooth in work and rtionship?." Billy William immediately looked at n enviously: "He has already won Anne''s heart, so it should be a good day before him." n''s handsome face showed a bitter expression, "It''s still too early to be sweet days. Although Anne has already agreed to date me, she doesn''t seem to be as enthusiastic and proactive as she was before, and I don''t dare to push her anymore. Let''s just live like this, I''ve hurt her and she''s always got something in her heart, I''m not asking for anything else, I just hope that she can stay by my side." "s, I didn''t expect that you would have such a day." After Billy William heard his words, he could not believe what he had just said. n faintly mocked himself: "That''s right, this can also be considered as the consequences of what I have done. At least, I''m still satisfied with the result." Dempster Wayne wasn''t as surprised as Billy William was, he merely reached out and patted his good friend''s shoulders to encourage him, "As a father, I don''t thinkBilly will understand our feelings. Once you have a child, you''ll know what kind of life you want the most." n nodded his head, expressing deep agreement with him: "Indeed, Anne and I are currently living together with our daughter, and it is not bad." Someone''s face instantly darkened. Billy William sighed inwardly: "You already have children, and look at me, I still haven''t even gotten married yet. Oh, no, you''re not married either. n looked at his good friend with sympathy: "You''re still far from being my brother-inw, probabaly it''s a thousand miles, you can do it!" "What?" This journey is way too fa In my lifetime, will I still be able to be your brotherin -w? " Billy William''s handsome face shed with a hint of panic. The two people on the side were amused by his bitter expression. n shrugged his shoulders, indicating that this was an unsolvable puzzle. "n, go back and help me talk to your sister. I really don''t want to wait any longer. Marriage and giving birth to a child, this is what every couple goes through, isn''t it?" Right now, the only person that Billy William could ask for help was n. n said with a helpless tone: "Billy, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but you should understand my sister''s temper. If she doesn''t want to do it, then there''s no point in trying to persuade her." "Then you should bring Crystal to stimte her a bit more. Crystal is so cute and likeable, she definitely wants a child of her own, right?" Billy William could only continue to figure it out. n raised his brows, "I''ve let Crystal stimte her everyday, and now, she likes Crystal more and more, so much that she doesn''t even think about having one of her own." Billy William said with a cold expression. Dempster Wayne could only console his good friend: "Don''t be in such a hurry. It''s your fate, when the right one shows up, even if you guys want to hide, you can''t." "Is that your experience?" Billy William looked at him, seeking his constion. A hint of depression shed across Dempster Wayne''s elegant face: "Yes, this is what I said with experience." "Demspter, do you have something in your mind?" n realized that Dempster Wayne was no longer as confident as he was before. This did not seem to be his style, for all along, he was filled with pride regarding his career and love, as if there was no problem that he could not solve in his hands. However, when they saw him today, they felt that there were hidden worries in his eyes that made them worry. "I''m fine!" Dempster Wayne replied in a low voice. "If there''s anything you need our help, just say it. We''ll always be your best friends." n said with iparable loyalty. "Yes, when you need us, don''t hold it back!" Billy William expressed his loyalty too. Dempster Wayne sighed bitterly in the bottom of his heart. Even if he really needed help, he definitely wouldn''t be able to get help from them in this matter. "I really am fine. You guys leave first, Lily will leave the hospital tomorrow! "Thank you for your concern!" He would never tell anyone about the things he was hiding. After sending off his two good friends, Dempster Wayne''s handsome face darkened slightly. He pressed the tip of his cigarette into the ashtray and took out his cell phone. and gave it to his own assistant, Larry. "Help me investigate a number!" Dempster Wayne''s voice was ice-cold. "Okay, Young Master, what is the number?" Larry could tell that something was wrong with Young Master, and immediately asked with concern. With Dempster Wayne''s super strong memory, he could easily recall the number that he had seen from Lily''s phone before. Chapter 625 Chapter 625 I ¡ªn an advanced ward of another hospital, Leo William''s injured leg had already been treated and bandaged. However, his legs were inconvenient to walk on, so Leo William got his assistant to get him a wheelchair. Mary Ann had always felt guilty, always feeling that she was the one who injured Leo William. Due to her young age, her thoughts were simple, and every time she thought about the mistakes she made, her eyes would always be moist and she wanted to cry. Seeing her sitting on the bedside, Leo William was at a loss on what to do. He could only silently wipe her tears, and his heart couldn''t help but ache for her. He reached out his hand to touch her hair andforted her in a low voice, "Don''t cry, I am fine, right?" "You''re sitting in a wheelchair, how can you be fine?" Mary Ann cried as she threw herself into his embrace, sobbing non-stop. Leo William gently embraced her in his hug, and kissed her head with his sexy and thin lips. It was precisely because Mary Ann was young and innocent that Leo William wanted to protect her innocence and purity even more. "Alright, everything is over now. This matter can be considered asing to an end. Let''s not bring it up anymore, okay?" Leo William asked gently. "Okay!" Mary Ann nodded obediently, like a child. Her soft and tender voice made Leo William''s heart throb when he heard her words, and he wanted to kiss her sweet little mouth. Just as Leo William was thinking about this, the door to the ward was pushed open, and Belle Ann walked in. The two people who were embracing each other were obviously frightened and quickly separated themselves Mary Ann lowered her head, still wiping away her tears. Leo William was also a little awkward, his handsome face flushed red. Belle Ann pretended to see nothing and asked softly: Mary Ann said that your leg is injured? Is it serious? " "Not too bad, not too serious. It''s just that it''s not convenient to move around during this period of." Leo William replied with a smile. Belle Ann frowned: "The rtionship between Mary Ann and Simon Wood has been used by the media to cause sensation. These heartless reporters are way too excessive. They even made headlines from nothing." "That''s right. Cousin, don''t worry. I will protect Mary Ann''s private life from now on. I will never let the media make random reports again!" It was only then that Leo William realized thatshutting the mouths of the media was a very necessary thing to do. After Belle Ann heard this, she was slightly satisfied, "Since you promised that, I hope you can take good care of my daughter. I have always been rather busy with my work, so Mary Ancked love since she was young. Hearing her mother''s words, Mary Ann blushed and muttered, "Mom, why do you want to say this? I do notck love, I have always been independent and strong." Belle Ann looked at his daughter''s red -rimmed eyes, and sighed lightly: "Mom is stronger than you, but being strong requires efforts. I have paid the price, so I don''t want you to be like me. you should be loved dearly, that''s the way of life a woman should enjoy. If you are with Simon Wood, I will worry about you, but if you are with Leo William, Mom will be relieved." Leo William gratefully said: "Thank you, Cousin, for fulfilling my wish!" Mary Ann raised her eyebrows, and said with a triumphant tone: "Of course, I choose men with shrewd judgement, I only choose the most outstanding men." When Belle Ann saw that her daughter had shown her sense of pride, she immediately berated her softly, "In the future, restrain your recklessness. I''m afraid that the Leo will find you annoying." Mary Annwas stunned, she immediately looked at the man sitting on the bed: You will find me annoying? Leo William started chuckling and shook his head. "No!" "Mom, did you hear him? He said no!" Mary Ann immediately became happy and proud again. Belle Ann hadn''t seen her daughter''s childishness for a long time, and at this moment, she couldn''t help butugh. "Fine, I don''t care about you anymore. In the future, Leo will take care of you. I still have matters to attend to first. Since you injured him yourself, take good care of him." After Belle Ann finished speaking, she left. Mary Ann stood at the door of the ward and watched her mother leave. She then turned around and stuck out her tongue, "That scared me to death!" Seeing her rxing look, Leo William couldn''t help butugh at her. "Your mother is still very open-minded. She isn''t as strict as you said she was." Leo William remembered that Mary Ann previously said that her mother was someone who had an old mindset and didn''t trust men of all kinds. Mary Ann shrugged her shoulders: "She was really strict in the past, I don''t know what she went through had changed her mind, but I like her open mindset now. I believe that if she continues to open her heart, she will definitely be able to find a man who loves her as soon as possible." "Would you be sad if your mother really did get a boyfriend?" Leo William asked curiously. "Of course not. I''ll open champagne and let off fireworks to celebrate." Mary Ann''s answer made him speechless. Mary Ann sat on the side of his bed and looked at him with her big, watery eyes: "Leo William, will you really take care of me in the future? "You don''t mind if I talk too much, don''t mind if I have a bad character, and don''t mind if my body is not curvaceous enough, right?" "Yes!" "I don''t mind!" Leo William felt that the Mary Ann in front of him was the most beautiful angel in his life. Mary Ann broke into a smile, revealing rows of small white teeth, innocent and cute. "Then I won''t mind your ws, we''re even!" Mary Ann suddenly said jokingly. Leo William was startled: "Do you dislike me?" "No, I don''t mind your age, nor do I mind your money and your looks. Look, I''m so good, I don''t mind anything." Mary Annughed as she spoke, like a cute little elf. Leo William was amused by her words once again. What she had said was all his good points, how could she turn his back on him? "Leo William, do you want to pee? Let me help you! " Mary Ann suddenly asked with a face full of concern. Leo William was smiling faintly, but after hearing her words, he almost burst intoughter. No... "No need!" Leo William didn''t dare bother her. "Don''t be too polite with me. No matter what you want, just order me around. I will never say no!" Mary Ann said in all seriousness. "But we''re men and women, you should avoid!" Leo William was more willing to jump over with one leg. "What''s there to be shy about? It''s not like I haven''t seen it before!" Mary Ann immediately raised her chin, and said with an imposing expression. "You''ve seen it? Whose? " Leo William''s narrowed his beautiful eyes, which were filled with danger and displeasure. Mary Ann''s beautiful eyes instantly widened, and then, her two small hands gestured a little. "It¡¯s ... It''s a little boy''s!"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 626 Chapter 626 Leo William was speechless towards Mary Ann''s reply. How could boys and adult men¡¯s penises be the same? This naive little fool, Leo William was truly impressed to the extreme by her ignorance. The man''s dark and unfathomable eyes made Mary Ann panic. Her hands trembled, and she couldn''t help but bite her lower lip as she muttered: "Why are you staring at me like that? Am I wrong? " They were all men¡¯s things, more or less the same. Leo William reached out and caressed her flushed face. Seeing her cute and innocent look, he really wanted to hug her in his arms and love her dearly. "No, you''re right, that''s all!" Leo William nodded with a gentle smile. I don''t want to destroy her rich imagination. "Since it''s about the same, I''ll help you go to the washroom. It should be fine, right?" Mary Ann immediately asked with a smile. Leo William rubbed his forehead. He really didn''t know how to reject this little thing''s unreasonable request. "Leo William... I''m just curious! " Mary Ann pouted and began her most proficient acting. Leo William looked at the two snow-white hands that grabbed onto his sleeves and advised gently, "Mary Ann, stop fooling around. Don''t look around. I am afraid it will leave a shadow in your heart." "How is this possible? Is it really that ugly?" Mary Ann rolled her beautiful eyes slyly, and then, she covered her mouth andughed. When Leo William heard her say that it was ugly, his handsome face instantly swelled red. Alright, he had to admit that it really wasn''t that good-looking. "What are youughing at?" Leo William was agitated by herughter. Mary Ann was a little smug, her beautiful eyes slightly raised, and her beautiful little mouth held a smile, "Last time, when I searched the inte and saw some posts rted to this matter, many people said that it was like an ugly caterpir!" Leo William was shocked by her words. Only after a long time did he regain his senses, and pulled her into his embrace with his long arm and tightly fixed his arm around her. His thin lipsnded on her little mouth as he bit it in a punitive manner: "Mary Ann, how old are you, why are you thinking about these dirty things?" "What? Humans improve because they are full of curiosity. I''m a little curious, but there''s nothing wrong with that. I don''t believe that you have never seen a woman''s vagina before." As Mary Ann said this, she began to smile shyly again. N?velDrama.Org content. Leo William had previously promised Belle Ann that he would take good care of her and teach her. Now, he had to say that he was unable to teach this naughty student, and it would only lead to her downfall. "Mary Ann, you have to focus on studying now, not these crazy thoughts." Mary Ann immediately shook her arms in annoyance: "Sign, I''ll be honest with you. I can''t learn at all, I don''t like studying. I only like excitement. Leo William had never heard such a bold answer before. Seeing his expression, Mary Ann was stunned, and immediately asked weakly: "Leo William, you can''t be thinking that my education is low, right?" "No way!" Leo William did not care about how much she received her education, he only knew that he loved her and everything about her. Because of her appearance, his life had be rich and energetic. Mary Ann immediately smiled happily, she suddenly asked with a face full of anticipation: "When are we travelling abroad?!" "If you want, we''ll go tomorrow!" Leo William also wanted to have a good long vacation. After working for so many years, he had been constantly busy, yet it seemed like he had not stopped to rest at all. Now, since he had the chance to bring his beloved woman out for fun, Leo William was also filled with anticipation. "Alright, I''ll go backter to prepare!" When Mary Ann heard it, he immediately smiled like a little flower. Dempster Wayne pushed open the door of the ward, and saw Lily lying on the bed looking at her phone. The wounds on her body had already healed, and her movements were no longer restricted. "Are you sure you want to leave the hospital tomorrow?" Dempster Wayne walked to the bedside and sat down, and asked her softly. Lily put down her cell phone, looked at him with her beautiful eyes, and nodded her head resolutely: "yeah, I do not want to stay here, I want to go home!" She had been here for almost a week. She really didn''t like it. "But the stiches on your head will be removed tomorrow. Don''t you need to stay in the hospital to observe it for a few more days?" Dempster Wayne was still very worried about her. Lily shook her head: "I wille back to check on time, don''t worry, I will definitely be fine." Dempster Wayne looked at her eyes that were as clear as water, theplicated thoughts in his heart, seemed to have gone away quite a bit. No matter what the result of the investigation was, Dempster Wayne firmly believed that Lily would definitely love him. A man''s eyes are the window of his soul. The way she looked at him was full of affection and dependence. "Alright, since you don''t like living here, we''ll go home. However, in the next month, you should not go to thepany." Dempster Wayne was truly worried for her safety, so he strictly forbade her freedom. "Hmm, I''m not going. I can work at home!" Lily''s work could still be considered to have some sort of freedom, which only needed her handing the script over to her godmother on time. "I hope you can put down your work and take a good rest." Dempster Wayne doted on her, and did not want her to be so tired. "I like drawing, so just don''t stop me, okay? I will definitely put my health first. " Lily smiled as she comforted him. Just then, someone knocked on the door twice. The two turned around and saw Xipil standing outside the door with the fruit basket in her hands. She had just flown back from abroad, and upon hearing the news of Lily''s car ident, she quickly completed her tasks. She was so frightened to death. "My godmother is here!" Lily was extremely happy. Dempster Wayne nodded and stood up: "You guys can have a chat." Xipil greeted Dempster Wayne respectfully: "President Wayne, I hope I didn''t disturb you." "Not at all!" Dempster Wayne walked out. Xipil patted her chest, with an anxious and panicky expression: "My god, Lily, you are scaring me to death, you don''t even know, when I received this phone call, my brain was already blown up, how could something like this happen?" "Mother, thank you for rushing over to see me so urgently, I was too careless. Last time, you warned me to be careful of Alice, but I was still hurt by her one more time." Lilyughed bitterly to herself. "Did she Alice get someone to do it? This goddamned woman, she will definitely have her punishment, did president Wayne send her to jail? " Xipil was immediately furious. "She''s gone mad. So it¡¯ s a kind of punishment." Lily ridiculed. "Has she gone mad? Why on earth doe she want to hurt you. " Xipil was shocked, she never thought that Alice would actually be driven crazy by herself. It looks like, if a person''s ambition beyond his own abilities, he would really be forced to be a madman by the pressure. Chapter 627 Chapter 627 T¡ªherefore, she said softly: "Forget it, this is over. I do not want to bring it up again, mother. Since I am injured like this, I might not be able to go to thepany anymore. I need to have a long leave." "Don''t worry, your godmother won''t let youe, but I''ve heard from my assistant that there were a group of women talking about the car ident in the tea room. They said that you were in a car ident because you were dumped by the president, and that you were suffering from a disaster because of broken rtionship. Just thinking about this makes me angry, but when I go back tomorrow, I will teach these gossiping girls a lesson." Xipil recalled something else as she gritted his teeth and cursed angrily. Lily was also startled, it seemed that the matter of Alice framing her was not reported, that''s why those girls thought that her loss of love caused the ident. "Godmother, forget it. Don''t bother with them. I know what my own situation is anyway." Lily did not want his godmother to offend those people. The more enemies she had, the worse it would be for the future. "I just can''t stand these people badmouthing you. You and president are obviously very fond of each other, but you are called as the abandoned wife of a rich family, they are criticizing you. What does this have to do with them? Even if the president were to break up with you, it would leave them any chances. " Xipil''s hand was at her waist, still unable to calm down. After Lily heard it, she could not help but burst outughing, "I don''t want to give another woman any opportunity anymore." After Xipil heard it, she alsoughed along, "of course You can''t, look how president treat you. "Godmother, please don''t tease me. With my current appearance, even I have to feel inconfident!" As Lily said that, she took the mirror beside her and looked at the ces where she had scraped her face., although they were almost healed and there were no obvious scars left on her face, she touched her head that was still wrapped in gauze and sighed softly: "Even if all of my injuries were to recoverpletely, I still feel that I am not perfect enough. What women care about the most is their appearance. Seeing that she had started to feel inconfident, Xipil quicklyforted her gently: "Lily, don''t think too much. I think there''s nothing wrong with you right now, president will not despise you either." "But I hate it!" Lily covered her face with hands, as if she had no face to see anyone, and said depressingly: "These few days, it was all him watching over me, taking care of me, I truly feel very sorry for him. His is so busy with hispany, and I see that he''s been tired after taking care of me for a few days, that''s why I''m in such a hurry to leave the hospital." Hearing her words of selfpitying, Xipil couldn''t help butugh: "Lily, this is proof that president cares about you. If he doesn''t love you, why would he toil away for his lover? This is the best demonstration of love, and I am happy for you." Lily put her hand down, raisedher head and looked at Xipil in shock: "Mother, what''s there to be happy about?" Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Because president loves you so much. I am relieve to see that if there is another woman who wants to step in your marriage in the future, president will take care of that. And he will definitely not do anything that will make you sad." Xipil said with a face full of certainty. Lily was also amused by her words, and nodded: "yeah, I can also feel how much he treats me, sometimes I also feel that I am so lucky to be able to meet him." Xipil nodded her head, then looked at the watch: "Lily, I''ll be leaving first, I won''t disturb the two of you anymore. If there''s anything, give me a call!" Lily nodded her head: "Ok, godmother, you can go and get busy with yourself. I don''t have anything." After Xipil left, Dempster Wayne entered the room. He had recently done all his work here. And Larry, who had been running back and forth was extremely tiring. "You seem to be having a good time chatting?" The moment he entered, he saw the corner of Lily''s mouth raised. The depressed mood that Dempster Wayne had been in for the past few days was shone into the sunlight, because of the smile at the corner of her mouth. "Yes, my godmother really knows how to say good words to make me happy!" Lily nodded. Dempster Wayne sat by her bedside, he touched her forehead and held her soft little hand in his palm: "What did you talk about, can you tell me?" Lily bit her lower lip, and said shyly: "It''s nothing, I just feel that it''s too troublesome. Will you be bored for staying with me all day?" Dempster Wayne''s serene eyes were slightly startled. He fixed his eyes on her lowered face and spoke with a gentle voice. "Why do I feel so bored? Don''t you know that I just want to be with you all day? " Lily suddenly reached out to pull at her hair that had not been washed for a few days, and said shyly: "even if I''m look like this, you still like to be together with me huh? I hate to see myself like this." Dempster Wayne saw that she was feeling a little negative, so he immediately reached out and caressed her face, saying with concern: "Lily, don''t be like that. No matter what you look like, I''ll always like you." "Dempster Wayne, thank you for not hating me, and also thank you for taking care of me in such a minute manner." She was truly moved, and couldn''t help but cry for Dempster, who would always help her when she needed help most. Dempster even personally helped her apply medicine and wash her feet, sometimes, Lily was really awkard. She had always wanted to show him her best, but now? She had a wounded look on her face, which herself even want to look at anymore. However, not only did he not mind, he was still looking at her tenderly. "Idiot, don''t thick too much. You''re also very beautiful now, really!" Dempster Wayne looked at her wet eyes and felt that it was funny. Was she so moved that she wanted to cry? Lily bit her lower lip, and her look ofughing is worse than crying. Dempster Wayne reached out and gently pulled her into his embrace as he sighed and said, "I just hope that you can quickly get better. Children cannot leave you, and I also need you. "okay, I will adjust my mood." Lily closed her eyes, and her tears couldn''t help but roll down. He''s right, how could she be so upset? Even if it wasn''t for herself, she had to think about the two children. They needed a Mummy with positive energy, and she absolutely couldn''t have negative feelings anymore. Dempster Wayne lowered his head and stared at her tear - stained face, but his emotions had beplicated. He did not know if the results of Larry''s investigation were out yet, but he really hoped that it wasn''t what he thought. Otherwise... Chapter 628 Chapter 628 Just as Elizabeth Jones was about to tidy up her room, she heard her phone ring. She took a look and froze. It was from her mother! It seemed like they hadn''t been in contact for a long time. Elizabeth Jones self-deprecated herself.Her mother must have read the reports of her and Joshua Wayne, so she realised that she still had a daughter. Elizabeth Jones thought for a moment, then picked up her phone to answer the call. "Mom!" "Eliza, are the reports online true? Are you really Joshua Wayne''s girlfriend? " Sure enough, his mother''s tone was filled with shock and disbelief. Elizabeth Jones nodded and replied, "Yes, it''s true. Mom, how have you been recently? How is brother?" "Let''s have dinner together tonight. Bring your boyfriend over and introduce him to us, okay?" His mother asked in a gentle tone with a trace of happiness in her voice. Elizabeth Jones rejected her instinctively, "Mom, he and I still have other things to do tonight, so we might not be able to go back home to eat dinner. "That''s unfortunate. Alright then, tomorrow noon. Mom will prepare a sumptuous lunch at home. Bring him back to see us. You''re my daughter, and since you have a boyfriend, of course I care about you." Obviously, she did not expect her own daughter to be so charming, to actually date a superstar. "Mom, I''lle back tomorrow afternoon. Joshua Wayne has been rather busy recently, so he might not have time." Given her current rtionship with Joshua Wayne, there was no way she could bring him home. Even if she begged him, he would not go home with her. "So busy that he doesn¡¯t even have time to have lunch with us?" Her mother was obviously dissatisfied. "Mom, our rtionship isn''t very stable yet. Let''s talk about the meetingter in the future. I''ll be coming home tomorrow!" After Elizabeth Jones finished speaking, she hung up. Holding the phone, Elizabeth Jones sensed the bitterness. Her mother calling her waspletely out of respect for Joshua Wayne, and it was not because she wanted to see her daughter. From the day she could remember, everything her mother did, had a very clear purpose. N?velDrama.Org content. "Whose call?" Suddenly, azy male voice was heard from outside the door. In fact, Joshua Wayne just reached the door and heard her talking. When he saw her standing there dumbstruck, he asked her out of curiosity. "It''s my mom!" Elizabeth Jones did not hide from him. Joshua Wayne raised his brows and looked at her: "does your mom need anything from you?" "Nothing, just want me to go home to have lunch!" Elizabeth Jones hid the sadness in his eyes and replied lightly. "When?" Elizabeth Jones casually answered: "Tomorrow at noon!" "I don''t have anything to do at noon tomorrow, so I''ll go home with you." Joshua Wayne suddenly said. Elizabeth Jones''s small hand that was holding onto her phone trembled, she looked at him with disbelief: "You will go back with me?" "What is it? You don''t want to bring boyfriend like me back home? " Joshua Wayne thought that she was looking down on him, and his pretty face instantly revealed an expression of displeasure. Elizabeth Jones immediately shook her head and exined: "That''s not what I meant. I just didn''t think that you would be willing toe home with me I don¡¯t have money to pay you for putting on a show with me!¡± "I''m not in need of money like you are!" Joshua Wayne rolled his eyes at her. Elizabeth Jones became even more astonished, her beautiful big eyes anxiously shed twice: "Then why are you willing toe home with me? My house is not as warm as yours, I''m afraid that if you go home with me, you will be very disappointed." "It''s precisely why I want to follow you back to take a look myself!" Joshua Wayne''s serene eyes focused on her little face. He didn''t know why, but he had a nagging feeling that she didn''t like that family and couldn''t hide the sadness and disappointment in her eyes. Elizabeth Jones became a little messy because of his words. "Actually, my mom told me to take you home for lunch just now. I didn''t agree." Elizabeth Jones laughed at herself. "Is your mother not nice to you?" Joshua Wayne had heard her say before that her mother had given birth to two brothers and had forgotten about her. "No, she was very nice to me. She was just too busy and didn''t have the time to care about me." Elizabeth Jones didn''tin about her mother. She knew that her mother had suffered a lot for her and she was very grateful to her mom. "Oh, then you''re luckier than me. My mom abandoned me!" Joshua Wayne raised his eyebrows and said indifferently. Elizabeth Jones immediately felt pain as she looked at him. Losing the love of his parents, that was a huge blow. "Don''t look at me with such sympathy. You are no better than me." Joshua Wayne didn''t like the look in her eyes at all, as if he was extremely pathetic. Elizabeth Jonesughed mockingly, "Yes, what right do I have to sympathize with you? "At least you have money and status." "You have status now." Joshua Wayne could not bear to see her sad look whileughing at herself, and he suddenly smiled. "What status do I have?" Elizabeth Jones blinked her eyes strangely, she was just a nobody. "You are Joshua Wayne''s girlfriend now, is that not enough?" Joshua Wayne''s smile was evidently more. Elizabeth Jones froze, then she quickly lowered her head andughed bashfully: "Oh, I almost forgot, I still have such an enviable identity, but unfortunately, this will not be true in the future!" "Are you telling me you don''t like a time limit?" Joshua Wayne suddenly approached her, his long and straight legs moving gracefully andzily. Elizabeth Jones did not expect him to walk towards her, so she instinctively took two steps back. A gigantic French window was behind her. Sunlight shone in from outside the window, and the man''s imposing figure was highlighted, suffocating Elizabeth Jones . "I... That''s not what I meant, don''t misunderstand me! " Elizabeth Jones''s mind went nk. Her words made her blush and her heart beat faster. Joshua Wayne walked in front of her, and with the advantage of his height, he could easily trap her in his arms. Her skin was white and translucent against the light. It was soft, showing the kind of clean and pure look that only a young girl would have. Joshua Wayne had only wanted to tease her in the beginning, because he was too bored now. In the house, only Elizabeth Jones was left to provide him with and fun. The elegant hormone''s smell on the man''s body made Elizabeth Jones tense up. Oh my god, why does this man always smell so nice? It caused people to be reluctant to part with it. Elizabeth Jones felt her head swelling, she had the urge to approach him voluntarily. Chapter 629 Chapter 629 J¡ªoshua Wayne lowered his eyes and looked at the petite girl trapped in his embrace. Honestly speaking, her figure was not as sexy as Lily''s, at least, but she was still petite and slender, let alone that snow-white neck. Her neck was so slim that he was afraid that if he squeezed a little would break the neck. She had long hair and a few strands that fell to the side of her face, outlining her delicate and soft little face. There was an indescribable feeling of gentleness about her. Only after looking at her closely did he realize that her eyes were almond eyes. When eyes were lowered, the tail of her eyes were slightly raised, and along with her thick eyshes, it was flickering. It was extremely mesmerizing. Elizabeth Jones did not like being so close to him. This way, she could feel that her breathing was unstable. Thus, she wanted to move to the side, but just as she had that thought, the man''s arm trapped her by the side. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Elizabeth Jones bit her lower lip in frustration, this man must be doing it on purpose. Joshua Wayne''s dark eyes were tightly locked onto the girl''s expression. The moment he saw her bite his lips, he was slightly startled. Although he had seen many women do this before, he could still imagine how cute and sweet Lily would be if she did that. But, after all, he did not have the chance to look at the lips that were being bitten off so closely. At this moment, seeing Elizabeth Jones biting the lip, that smooth and tender lips were like jelly The thought of this was bouncing around like an electric current, and quickly entered into Joshua Wayne''s brain. After his body received the signal, it was being set on fire. Unexpectedly, it started to heat up a little. "Can you not be so boring?" Elizabeth Jones decided to try to escape from his side. However, the man''s other hand was also holding her back. This time, he had trapped her. "If you keep doing this, I''ll be angry!" Elizabeth Jones never thought that Joshua Wayne would use this kind of method to torture her. She really had a temper, don''t think that just because she likes him, he could tease her like this. If she wanted to love, she would love to be in a noble, proud, and courageous way... "Ugh!" As Elizabeth Jones was thinking wildly in her mind, the man''s thin lips struck her without exnation, causing her mind to turn nk. Joshua Wayne never thought that he would actually want to kiss her. It was just as he had thought, soft and tender, like the most delicious jelly, with a sweet fruity smell. Elizabeth Jones widened her beautiful eyes to their limits and her two small hands clenched tightly, hanging by his side as she tried to powerlessly push him away. Joshua Wayne was hooked on the kiss. This little girl actually had this kind of charm? He really underestimated her. One of his hands was still on the window, while the other one was holding the back of her head. His kiss was strong and domineering. Elizabeth Jones never thought that he would actually be so devil, she immediately got even angrier, what the heck wasthis mandoing ? "Go away..." "Joshua Wayne!" Joshua Wayne only felt a very strange feeling upied his brain and stole his reason He was startled by it. Elizabeth Jones was terrified, she never thought that this evil would be so shameless, if this continued, she would really get angry. "Joshua Wayne, I already said it, I don''t want to you to treat me like that, go away!" Elizabeth Jones used all her strength in the body and roared loudly. In the next second, her body instinctively reacted. She lift her leg and kicked his penis ! "Ouch!" Joshua Wayne only felt an unbearable pain in his body, pain that caused his handsome face to grimmace. "Elizabeth Jones, you damned woman!" Joshua Wayne shamelessly held onto his body, and bounced on the ground for a long time before the pain was alleviated a little. He scolded in extreme anger. Elizabeth Jones jumped in fright when she saw that he seemed to really be in pain, her beautiful eyes shed with panic. Trembling, he said, "we have made a deal before, you can''t treat me like this. Who told you to break the rules?" Joshua Wayne''s pain had finally subsided and his handsome face became as dark and unsightly as if storm wasing. "Do you really think I''d choose you out of desperation?" Joshua Wayne regained the cold and prideful expression on his face. Elizabeth Jones looked as if she had been shocked, and she said angrily, "Since I made you so desperate, then you should control yourself. I don''t want you to regret it in the future." Joshua Wayne snorted, he turned, took his suit jacket and mmed the door. Elizabeth Jones suddenly lost all of her strength. She sat on the floor slowly with her back against the window, a self-deprecating look shing across her beautiful face. She must be mad to actually treat Joshua Wayne with such violence just now, but clearly, she did not disgust his kiss at all. What was she afraid of? Was she afraid that she wouldn''t keep her bottom line? Maybe, it is said that men do not know how to cherish things once they have obtained them, although Elizabeth Jones does not know if these words made sense, but she still hopes to make this rtionship more pure. Joshua Wayne gritted his teeth in anger and decided to went back to thepany. That night, he stayed at thepany and did not return to his apartment. Elizabeth Jones looked at the extravagant living room. She was alone, cold and lonely, with no words to describe it. , she used tolived in a small room by herself. She had decorated it very warmly. When she turned on the lights, she would not feel lonely. But now, despite the size of the room, she could feel the lonliness. Could it be that money really couldn''t buy happiness? The next morning! Dempster Waynepleted the discharge procedures for Lily! At the Wayne Family, the olddy held two cuties hands as they stood at the entrance of the hall, waiting for Lily to return. Lily got off the car, the olddy asked with concern: "Are your feeling better now?" Lily did not expect the olddy to care about her. She was a little shocked, and then, she softly replied: "I am feeling better!" "These two children have always been worried about you. They can''t eat, nor can they sleep well. It''s good that you''re back!" The olddy also felt that the atmosphere was a little awkward and quickly brought up two small cuties to find a topic to talk about. Lily gently looked at her two cuties, both their small faces were filled with happy smiles. Dempster Wayne stood behind Lily. Seeing that his grandmother was actually worried about her, he was in a very good mood as well. "Olddy, thank you for taking care of the children." Lily said gratefully. However, the olddy shook her hand, "Don''t thank me, they are the children of the Wood Family. If I can''t take care of them, I won''t be happy." "Grandma, I''ll send Lily off first!" Dempster Wayne said from the side. "To where? "Don''t go down. The beach is wet. You should stay here. I have already arranged the servants to clean up the rooms. You should all stay here." The olddy did not care about her face and directly asked Lily to stay at the vi halfway up the mountain. Lily was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor, the two little fellows blinked at her, it looked like these two cuties had done a lot! Chapter 630 Chapter 630 When Dempster Wayne heard that his grandmother had let Lily live in a vi halfway up the mountain, his handsome face also shed with a smile. Just as Lily was nning to go upstairs to take a look at her room, Dempster Wayne''s phone suddenly rang. Dempster Wayne looked at the caller, and said in a low voice: "Go upstairs and take a look at the room with the children. I''m going to pick up this call." Dempster Wayne took his phone and walked to the garden path beside him. After walking a distance away, he finally answered the phone. The call was from his assistant, Larry. "Young Master, I have already found out the number that you asked me to investigatest time." Larry said respectfully. Dempster Wayne''s mind tensed a little, and asked seriously: "Who''s it?" "Yes ..." of the younger Master! " Larry did not know why Dempster Wayne wanted to investigate this number, but, since Dempster was so concerned about this matter, then it must not be a good thing. Thus, when Larry said this name, he hesitated. "Are you sure?" Dempster Wayne''s handsome face instantly sank as his eyes stared at the scenery in the distance, revealing annoyance. Larry immediately replied with certainty: "I''m sure!" "Got it!" At this moment, that string of Dempster Wayne''s heart waspletely broken. He hung up the phone, gripping it tightly in his hand. He turned around and looked up at the second floor. It was as if there was a dead knot between his eyebrows. That concerned message was actually sent by Joshua Wayne, his brother, to Lily. But when he had asked her before, she had actually lied and said that Bryant had sent this to her. Why would she lie? If she told him, even if it was his brother Joshua Wayne, he would definitely not think too much. Dempster Wayne shut his eyes tightly, calming the churning emotions in his heart, at that moment, he felt as if he was ruthlessly beaten up, the pain almost made him copse. Why? Only people with a guilty conscience would lie, so what was she feeling guilty about? Dempster Wayne was momentarily unable to ept the reality that his own brother had actually sent such a caring private message to his own woman. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Dempster Wayne suddenly thought of the day when Lily was at the hospital, his brother suddenly appeared outside the door of the ward. He was going to go out and call him and tell him the ward number. Since he was able to find the ward so urately without asking clearly, did it prove that his brother already knew where she lived? And when did he know? Could it be that his brother was already in the hospital when she was undergoing surgery? Did he follow them all the way up? For some things, the more one investigated, the more one panicked. Dempster Wayne''s breathing could not help but quicken. He never thought that there would actually come a day where he would have serious suspicions about his younger brother. He had always regarded him as his closest brother, and he had always doted on him But why? Why did he do this to him? He must have misunderstood something. That was impossible. In Dempster Wayne''s mind, it was as if there were two people fighting, and his was in a mess. Finally, he took out his phone and gave Larry a call. His voice had already turned calm as he instructed, "Larry, investigate further the hotel that I stayed at with Lily overseas on thest day. Take a look and see if my brother had been there." Larry asked in surprise: "Young Master, if I remember correctly, the Second Young Master was in that city with Miss Jones when the rumours broke out. There is only a seven star hotel there, and as the Second Young Master, I''m sure he would stay in that hotel." "Look into it more carefully!" Dempster Wayne did not want to hear his exnation. That time, Lily had purposely dyed returning to the country for a day. At that time, she had exined for him toe back first so that his grandmother wouldn''t be angry even if she knew. Thus, he listened to her and returned home one day earlier. Why did she have to wait a day? She could actually buy that day''s flight as well. It wouldn''t be a problem if the two of them took a different flight at the same day. Dempster Wayne''s mind was in a mess, the more he thought about it, the moreplicated the matter seemed. A feeling of distrust instantly gushed into his heart. "Daddy ..." "Look up!" Suddenly, a small voice came from above his head. It was Emma, she grabbed onto the fence with her two small hands, her little face close to the fence, her little hands waving nonstop at him. It seemed she was very happy. "Emma, be careful!" Seeing her daughter standing alone on the balcony, Dempster Wayne''s mind went nk. He turned around and rushed to the hall, and ran upstairs in one breath. He saw Emma happily standing there with two small hands behind her back. Dempster Wayne looked at his daughter''s cute face helplessly, walked over and picked her up: "What are you standing here alone for?" "I want Father to see me!" Tang Emma replied naively. "But you scared Dad, you know?" Dempster Wayne kissed her daughter''s small face as he lightly rebuked her. "I''m sorry, Daddy!" Tang Emma immediately reached out and hugged him, apologizing softly. Dempster Wayne hugged his daughter tightly. He, who had always been strong and mature, suddenly felt some unexinable sadness. When he thought about how his younger brother had a unknown rtionship with the woman he loved, he felt that he had been greatly hurt. "Daddy, what''s the matter with you? Are you unhappy? " Although Emma was young, she could still observe slightest change of expression in people¡¯s face. She immediately asked with concern. Dempster Wayne raised his head, and looked at her daughter, her small and exquisite face was like a mini version of Lily''s. This was also why Dempster Wayne doted on his daughter so much. It was because she looked too much like her Mummy. Emma extended her two small hands and cupped Daddy''s handsome face. Her small mouth gave him a kiss on his face and said childishly, "Daddy, why are you unhappy? Who bullied you? " Hearing his daughter''s pure and innocent words of concern, Dempster Wayne realized that her voice was slightly hoarse. "Daddy is fine, no one is bullying me." "But, Daddy doesn''t look happy!" After Tang Emma finished speaking, she kissed him again, then giggled: "Daddy, if I kiss you, can you be happier?" Dempster Wayne nodded, and gently nuzzled his daughter''s nose: "Yes, does Emma like Daddy?" "Yes, Daddy, I love you!" Emma''s sweet voice warmed people''s hearts when they heard it. "Daddy loves you, you are Daddy''s little princess!" Dempster Wayne faintly smiled, and his mood instantly became a little better. It was at this moment that a melodious female voice rose behind him. "What are the two of you doing here?" Chapter 631 Chapter 631 C ire suddenly spoke out, interrupting the warm times between father and daughter. Emma immediately jumped down from Edwards Wayne''s embrace, with moon ¡ªlike eyes, she ran to Lily''s side with a smile and pointed at Edwards Wayne with smile, "Mummy, Daddy didn''t seem to be very happy just now, youfort him, I''ll go and y with brother!" The little fellow had grown bigger and bigger, and she had be more aware and tactful. Previously, she didn''t know to give her parents some private space, but now, she knew. Lily looked at Edwards Wayne in shock. Her daughter''s words caught her attention. Edwards Wayne never thought that his daughter would be so concerned about him, his handsome face was stunned, when Lily looked over with an inquiring look, he actually subconsciously avoided her gaze. "Who did you just answer? Is it a job? Is there any problem with yourpany? " Lily thought that his mood was not good, and that it must be rted to the phone call he had just received. Edwards Wayne shook his head, and replied in a low voice, "No, thepany does not have any difficulties, do not listen to your daughter''s nonsense, I''m fine!" "It''s good that you''re fine. I think my daughter is making a big fuss!" Lily chuckled. Edwards Wayne raised his gaze and looked at her sweet smile. Although she still had a bandage wrapped around her head, she was still very beautiful. However, how many things had such a delicate woman hidden from him? In the past, Edwards Wayne felt that Lily was as innocent as a daughter. Her thoughts were simple and she would never lie to him, nor do anything to hurt their rtionship. Could he still trust her? "I have urgent matters to attend to at thepany. You can rest at home. I need to rush over to take care of them!" Edwards Wayne walked to her, raised his slender fingers and tidied up the few strands of hair in front of her ears as he spoke in a soft and gentle voice. "Alright, go back to work. I''m fine!" Lily also knew that in this past week, he had dyed too much time for himself. Thepany was busy to begin with, so he was sure that he had to take care of most of the official matters personally. "If there is anything you need, please call me. If you want to eat anything, tell Old Garry to cook it." Even though Edwards Wayne wanted to leave, he couldn''t stop worrying about her, which was why he kept reminding her about everything. Lily lowered her head and chuckled, then nodded, "Don''t worry about me, I''m an adult and not a child. If I want to eat something, I will definitely get Old Garry to help me out. If you have any emergency, just leave and deal with it." Edwards Wayne looked at her smiling eyes, sighed, and said meaningfully, "Lily, you still make me worried." "Why?" Lily blinked her eyes, as she did not understand what he meant. Edwards Wayne let out a low sigh, "Nothing, I''m just afraid that you''ll get into trouble again. Take care of yourself, and tonight, I''lle back early. Oh right, tonight, I''ll call Joshua home for a meal." After Lily heard Joshua Wayne''s name, her eyes shed twice. After that, she lowered her head and replied, "Okay, I''ll tell your grandmotherter, and ask Old Garry to prepare a few more dishes." Edwards Wayne had intentionally mentioned his brother''s name just now, so his sharp eyes were closely staring at every single expression on her face. When he saw her ck eyes evade his gaze, it was as if two sharp knives had pierced into his heart. He felt a dull pain. When Lily turned back to look at him again, she only saw the tall figure that left in a hurry. When she saw his figure disappearing down the stairs, Lily suddenly lost all the strength in her body, and picked the closest sofa to sit on. She did not know why, but when Joshua Wayne''s name was mentioned, she felt inexplicably nervous and afraid. It was as if she had really done something that let Edwards Wayne down. Hiding this from him was a betrayal of their true loyalty. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Lily held her forehead with one hand and for a moment, she didn''t know what to do. Even if it was any other thing, she would definitely not hide anything from Edwards Wayne, but just this one thing alone, she wanted to hide it for her entire life. With a cold expression on his face, Edwards Wayne sat in the car. The scenery outside the window was quickly moving away, but his eyes gradually became blurry, and somewhat empty. This kind of mood was truly unpleasant. He was willing to suspect anything, but he did not want to suspect the rtionship between his brother and Lily. He was afraid that the moment he opened his eyes, the ten thousand arrows would pierce his heart. The more he was afraid, the more he didn''t want to touch it. However, he didn''t want the feeling to sink to the bottom of the sea. "Boss, where are you going?" The driver had always been tense and nervous. Just now, Edwards Wayne had immediately let him drive the car the moment he got on the car. Thus, at this moment, after taking a few detours, driver was still bold enough to ask him. "Let''s go to thepany!" Edwards Wayne leaned against the back of the chair tiredly. The past few days of apanying Lily in the hospital had also caused him to be extremely tired. After arriving at thepany, Edwards Wayne slept in his resting room. When he woke up, it was already 2 PM. He propped himself up and leaned against the bed. He was like a lovelorn, inexplicably sad. He reached for his phone and looked at his brother''s number. In the past, he would unhesitatingly pull out whatever it was that happened to him. But now, why was it so difficult to get through to him? Edwards Wayne shook his head, in the end, he still rang Joshua Wayne. When Joshua Wayne saw his brother call, it was as if he saw a vengeful spirit demanding for his life. Although this analogy was too excessive, but this was Joshua Wayne''s mental description. He was really afraid of receiving a call from his big brother. However, he had no choice but to ept. Therefore, he could only pick up the phone. Then, with his usualzy tone, he asked, "Brother, what''s wrong?" "I''m home for dinner!" Whether it was intentionally or not, Edwards Wayne still mentioned his name. Joshua Wayne stared nkly at the other end of the phone for a few seconds, then coughed lightly and replied seriously, "Okay, after I finish my work, I''ll definitely rush over." "You muste!" Edwards Wayne still heard the meaning of his brother''s pause, and his handsome face instantly sunk. "Don''t worry, he''ll definitelye, I''ll definitely bring Eliza along too!" Joshua Wayne intentionally dragged Elizabeth Jones into this because he wanted his brother to believe that he had a girlfriend. "Alright!" After Edwards Wayne finished speaking, he immediately hung up. Joshua Wayne held his phone, he was stunned for a long time, and suddenly felt extremely regretful, why? Why did he put himself in such a predicament? Chapter 632 Chapter 632 Joshua Wayne flipped the pen in his hand back and forth, looked at the time, and saw that it was already 3 o''clock. When he was on the phone, he acted like he was showing off and told his brother that he would bring Elizabeth Jones back for dinner. But if he remembered correctly, he seemed to have left the woman in his apartment. Thest time he kissed her, she gave him a blow; all of his tenderness, all of his desire, was instantly gone with her leg. This caused Joshua Wayne to be iparably furious. If this were to ruin his life, he definitely wouldn''t let her off. Moreover, he would definitely marry her in this lifetime. Fortunately, his organs were still intact, but the pain was real. Later on, when he was peeing, it would all hurt. The more Joshua Wayne thought about it, the more furious he became. He truly was a great Young Master, and yet he was still treated with such contempt by that woman. His handsome face darkened, but as time passed, Joshua Wayne directly threw the piano on the table, took his car key and jacket and nned to head downstairs. No matter how stiff their rtionship was, during tonight''s dinner, he would definitely pull this woman away from the Back to Wayne Family and let Big Bro know how close and good their rtionship was. After Joshua Wayne decided on this idea, he no longer cared about being a man with pride. He drove the sports car all the way to his apartment building, and when he parked the car, he suddenly thought of something. It seemed that Elizabeth Jones was going back to her mother''s house to eat dinner today. At this time, it was unknown if she hade back here. Joshua Wayne had also promised yesterday that he would apany her back to her house to eat dinner. "How annoying!" He hated dealing with problems with women the most. This Elizabeth Jones never had a gentle temper like Lily, who was understanding and understanding. As expected, the gap between humans was just that huge. Was this the difference between a single woman and a mother? Joshua Wayne''s imagination went wild as he took out his phone. After hesitating for two seconds, he bit his lips and called Elizabeth Jones. The phone rang for a long time, and it was answered by a man. "Hello ... Who is it?!" The man''s voice was young. Joshua Wayne was already extremely agitated, when he suddenly heard a man''s voice, his handsome face immediately tensed up. "Did I call the wrong number?" Isn''t that Elizabeth Jones''s phone? " Joshua Wayne immediately asked somewhat apathetically. "This is Elizabeth''s phone, right? Who are you?" The other party answered him straightforwardly. Joshua Wayne''s expression became even more surprised, his beautiful eyebrows knitted together, "Who are you? Why can you answer her phone?" "I''m her friend. Elizabeth is drunk and resting!" Seeing that his attitude wasn''t good enough, his tone didn''t seem to be that good either. "I''m her boyfriend, my name is Joshua Wayne. Can you tell me where she is now?" Joshua Wayne never thought that Elizabeth Jones would actually dare to get drunk in a man''s house that he didn''t know. "Oh, I know it''s you. Elizabeth just went to bed, if anything happens to you, I''ll call herter." After saying this, the other side directly hung up. Joshua Wayne''s mind went nk, Elizabeth Jones was a casual woman, when he kissed her, her hair would stand on end, but at that moment, she was actually sleeping in a man''s house. Furthermore, he was drunk, so why would he answer her phone, did they have a very close rtionship? Joshua Wayne did not give up, he continued to call Elizabeth Jones, because he had to bring her to Wayne Family for dinner. Fortunately, when he called for the seventh time, Elizabeth Jones''s voice sounded. "Who is it, it''s so noisy!" "It''s me!" After Joshua Wayne heard her voice, he immediately said with a cold voice. "Who are you?" Elizabeth Jones''s voice sounded extremely confused. It seemed that she was really drunk. "I''m your boyfriend!" Joshua Wayne suddenly said the main point. Elizabeth Jones began tough coquettishly, "You should be lying then... I don''t have a boyfriend!" "I am Joshua Wayne, Elizabeth Jones. If you still want to receive yourst payment, stop ying dumb. Hurry up and tell me the address, I''ming to find you!" Joshua Wayne knew that this woman was very sensitive to money. "Oh, it''s you!" Sure enough, Elizabeth Jones became more clear-headed and recognized his voice. "Address!" Joshua Wayne no longer had any patience, he ordered coldly. Elizabeth Jones had no choice but to tell him her address. Joshua Wayne coldly snorted, and directly hung up the phone. When Elizabeth Jones heard that Joshua Wayne was going to look for her, her head still buzzed. She stood up dizzily and fell back onto the sofa. "Cousin ... I have something to take care of, so I''ll be taking my leave first! " Elizabeth Jones said as he anxiously stood up, took his backpack and prepared to leave. He was the son of Elizabeth Jones''s stepbrother, and was also the only one who had never had any prejudice towards Elizabeth Jones since she was young. The rtionship between Elizabeth Jones and him was not bad, it could be said that she was once a professor in her own university. She was young, had profound knowledge, and Elizabeth Jones had always admired him. Perry Fleming looked at Elizabeth Jones, who was walking unsteadily, and frowned. He walked over and extended his hand to support her arm. "If you fall down like this, what will you do?" N?velDrama.Org content. "I really have something on!" Elizabeth Jonesughed bitterly. "I''ll send you down!" As Perry Fleming said this, he reached out and grabbed her waist and one of her arms. Elizabeth Jones had always treated him as an elder brother, so she hadn''t thought of anything crooked. "Thank you, cousin!" Elizabeth Jones said gratefully as the two of them opened the door and walked out. In the elevator, Elizabeth Jones tried her best to maintain her rationality, because when she saw Joshua Waer, there would probably be another battle to fight. That man, he didn''t keep his promise. He said that he would apany her back to her house for lunch, but she had waited for him for more than four hours and he was nowhere to be seen. She must have been too naive to believe what he said. So stupid! Thus, as an idiot, she could only rely on the liquor to calm her anxiety. Unexpectedly, with just a few cups, she passed out from drunkenness. At the entrance of the district, Elizabeth Jones was half-leaning on Perry Fleming''s side. From afar, she saw an arrogant silver sports car driving over. Joshua Wayne saw Elizabeth Jones leaning on a man''s body like a little bird and a me ignited in her heart. This damnable woman was indeed messing around. How did he know that she was pure and clean? There must be something wrong with his eyes. A woman who could cuddle with other men, where was she pure and clean? Chapter 633 Chapter 633 Misunderstood something ... *** The sportscar blew towards Elizabeth Jones like the wind, raising a cloud of dust by her side, causing both Elizabeth Jones and Perry Fleming to frown. Joshua Wayne lowered his window and said to Elizabeth Jones, "Get in!" Elizabeth Jones then turned and waved at Perry Fleming, "I''ll be going first, we''ll talk again when we have time!" Elizabeth Jones opened the car door drunkenly and sat inside. Perry Fleming was still warning her to pay attention to her body so that he could have a good rest when he was tired. However, Joshua Wayne was in a very bad mood, so he directly opened the carriage window, isting his from his other words of concern. Although Elizabeth Jones was drunk, she still expressed dissatisfaction at Joshua Wayne''s impolite actions. However, looking at the man''s gloomy face that was on the verge of dripping with water, she only dared to be angry but did not dare to say anything. Who had provoked him again? Elizabeth Jones didn''t have the mood to care why Joshua Wayne''s face was so ugly right now. She was only dizzily leaning against the car chair, closing his eyes, wanting to rest for a bit. "You made yourself so drunk just to give that man a chance, right?" Joshua Wayne suddenly sneered, and ridiculed her. Elizabeth Jones initially wanted to keep quiet for a while, but when she suddenly heard him nder her, her beautiful eyes suddenly opened. She turned her head and stared at the man in front of her in embarrassment and anger, ¡°I''m not as casual as you think!" "Ha!" The man threw another sneer. Elizabeth Jones was already filled with grievances because of his promise not to meet at noon, but now, hearing him mock her with such words again, she became even more angry. "Even if I want to give them a chance, what does it matter to you?" Elizabeth Jones originally wanted to exin everything to him properly, and also introduce her cousin to him. However, with his arrogant attitude and cold, mocking tone, Elizabeth Jones was really not in the mood to make introductions. "You have to remember, you''re my girlfriend now. This rtionship, only I have the final say. You don''t have the right to propose a breakup, do you understand?" Joshua Wayne saw that she came over to talk back to him righteously, and his tone became even colder. Elizabeth Jones gave a light harrumph, and self - deprecatingly said, "Alright, I''ll be waiting for you toe and propose a breakup. You can do so anytime you want." Joshua Wayne had only wanted to vent the discontent in his heart, but he did not expect this woman to not even have a single exnation, much less use such a harsh tone to speak. He was immediately stunned. The atmosphere in the car was stifling like it had never been before. The sports car stopped in front of a traffic light. Joshua Wayne''s finger impatiently pped on the steering wheel twice. "Why are you looking for me so urgently?" Elizabeth Jones was not in the mood to argue with him, so she asked indifferently. "Are you sober? Have a meal with me at Wayne Family tonight. " Joshua Wayne turned to look at her and asked. "Find a pharmacy and buy me some sobering medicine. With my current condition, I''m afraid I can''t y along with your acting. If I fail to act for you, I don''t have the money topensate you!" Elizabeth Jonesughed. Joshua Wayne scoffed, "You better not let me do it, otherwise, you have to bear the consequences." N?velDrama.Org content. Joshua Wayne stopped at the entrance of a pharmacy, took out his mask, and directly entered the pharmacy. When the few young girls in the pharmacy saw Joshua Wayne''s slender and elegant figure, they all ran over to look at him while gossiping. One of the girls went up to him sweetly and asked, "Handsome, do you want to buy some medicine?" "Well, is there a hangover?" Joshua Wayne asked indifferently. "Yes!" The girl quickly gave him some medicine and then pointed to a cab at the side. She smiled and said, "Handsome, we have new dishes here, do you want to take a look? I can assure you that you will be very satisfied." Joshua Wayne was about to take out some retail money from his purse when he saw the items on the cab that the girl pointed to. "No need!" Joshua Wayne directly took the pill, and directly took it out without even looking for money. The girls immediately tried to give him the change, but by the time they got out, the sports car was gone. "So you''re driving such an expensive sports car. No wonder you don''tck money." Joshua Wayne threw the medicine on Elizabeth Jones''s body, "Eat it!" "Didn''t you buy me a bottle of water? Without water, how can I take medicine? " Elizabeth Jones looked at him strangely. He seemed to be in a rush to return to the sports car, could it be that he was recognised by the fans again? Joshua Wayne frowned, he then stopped in front of a shop. He went in and took out a bottle of water, giving it to Elizabeth Jones. When Elizabeth Jones received it, she was slightly surprised. This was because the water in the water bottle was actually not cold, but warm. "The weather is cold now, I can''t drink anything too cold!" Joshua Wayne inly exined. He had just opened the bottle cap and drank half the water. He got the owner to add some hot water for him. Elizabeth Jones was startled, she never thought that this man would think of something so detailed. "Thank you!" She took the medicine and drank it. Joshua Wayne pursed his lips, and said indifferently, "You don''t have to thank me, I just want to be a dutiful boyfriend." Elizabeth Jones chuckled. "You''ve already done very well!" Joshua Wayne did not expect this woman to feel that he had done well, he was surprised. Elizabeth Jones did not speak further. Her petite and slender body curled up like this as she continued to close her eyes to rest while hugging her safety belt. Joshua Wayne''s emotions slowly calmed down as well. However, he still had some questions he wanted to ask. "Who was that man just now?" "My cousin!" "Cou...Cousin?" Joshua Wayne''s expression stiffened, his face was filled with disbelief, and then, he felt his face burning with embarrassment. Elizabeth Jones lightly mocked, "Otherwise, who do you think he is to me?" "I thought he was a suitor." Joshua Wayne''s mood immediately became good. Since it was her cousin, then why didn''t this damned woman tell him earlier, causing him to feel so bad? "You''re thinking too much!" Elizabeth Jones could only give him these words. Joshua Wayne also felt that he was overthinking it, her beautiful eyes peeked at thedy''s face from time to time, seeing that she was only resting with her eyes closed, as though she did not realise his distress. Oh right, when we reach the Wayne Family in a bit, there''s no need for you to panic. Just eat a meal like before. Joshua Wayne whispered to her. "Alright!" Elizabeth Jones nodded. "Are you angry from what you said just now?!" Joshua Wayne saw that she seemed to be cold and thought that she was still angry at him. "No!" Elizabeth Jones still shook her head. How could she dare to be angry with him? Chapter 634 Chapter 634 Seeing her indifferent tone, Joshua Wayne decided not to ask anymore and drove the sportscar to Wayne Family''s vi. Edwards Wayne also returned at around six. Although his face was as gentle as usual, in his heart, a storm was brewing. On the way back home, Larry called him and reported his findings. It turned out that on the day he returned to his hometown, his brother had stayed in the same hotel. Moreover, his room was on the same floor as Lily''s, it was just a few rooms away. This amount of information was like a bucket of cold water, extinguishing most of Edwards Wayne''s burning heart. He really couldn''t ept the truth that stung his heart. Little brother and Lily? How was this possible? How long had they known each other? How many times have we met? In his heart, Edwards Wayne was unable to believe that all of this was real. Perhaps he was too sensitive, or perhaps he cared too much about Lily, which was why he felt that the men who were closer to her all had evil intentions towards her. The sky turned dark! Old Lady and the Old Sir were very happy because they could reunite with their families again today. Just that, it was too early for Old Lady to be happy. It was at this time that the security at Wayne Family''s vi suddenly made a call for instructions. "Mr. Wayne, a Mr. White and ady who ims to be your mother wants to enter. Would you let them in?" When Edwards Wayne received this phone call, his handsome face instantly changed. The olddy, who was standing right next to him, saw that his face had turned stiff and immediately asked with concern, "Edwards, what''s wrong? What happened? " "Wayne White and my mom are here, they want toe in!" Edwards Wayne did not hide it from his grandmother, and said directly. The olddy''s face turned ugly as she said angrily, "What are they doing at our house?" "Maybe he knew about the ident and wanted to see her." Edwards Wayne had always been hiding the matter of Lily''s car ident from him, so Wayne White did not know about this matter either. It was only until Adrian called him and told him to count all the crimes Lily hadmitted, so that his father could teach her a lesson. It was only then that Wayne White found out that his daughter was in a car ident and was being treated at the hospital. Thus, he quickly booked a ne ticket with Lareina and flew back to home. The olddy''s face was ashen. Edwards Wayne, who was concerned about her grandmother''s health, immediately said, "Grandmother, don''t be angry. If you don''t want to see them, I''ll let the guards off immediately." "Forget it, let them in!" After a few seconds of silence, the olddy opened her mouth. Edwards Wayne was surprised, he looked at her grandmother, "Grandma, didn''t you not want to see them?" "Yes, it''s because I don''t want to see Wayne White and I don''t want to see your mother, but Lily is his daughter after all. The olddy seemed to be beginning to make sense. Edwards Wayne nodded, "Alright, let them in." Edwards Wayne instructed the guards to let him in, and then he quickly went upstairs. Lily sat in her bedroom in a daze. She also didn''t know what she was thinking about, but she was always a little worried and uneasy. The bedroom door was pushed open! Lily was so scared that she quickly turned her head to look, only to see a tall figure walking in. "Why didn''t you turn on the lights?" When Edwards Wayne stepped into the bedroom, he discovered that it was still dark, and immediately asked softly. Lily stood up, and said in a low voice, ¡®Til turn on the light now!" Before she could move to the switch, the man pressed his slender fingers on it, filling the room with light. Lily stood dumbly in ce, a hint of panic shing past her clear eyes. "You can leave now, your dad and mom are here!" Edwards Wayne could feel that she was a little absent-minded. He seemed to understand why she had such feelings now, so his heart was even more stuffy. Lily was instantly surprised. "Why are they here?" "I must have heard about your ident!" Edwards Wayne replied indifferently. Lily secretly nced at his gloomy expression, "If you don''t want us to meet here, then why don''t I go out to eat with my father? You guys can eat at home!" It couldn''t be better like this, since she was trying her best to avoid a meeting with Joshua Wayne. "No need. If you have anything to say, just sit down at home and talk." Edwards Wayne immediately refused to let her go out. Lily asked worriedly, "Will your grandfather and grandmother have any objections? If they have any objections, I''ll let my dad and them go to the beach vi to chat." "It was my grandmother who told me to let them in. Don''t go anywhere, stay here!" Edwards Wayne could feel that she was trying to escape. What was she running away for? Lily bit her lower lip and nodded. Then he said gratefully, "Thank you for letting us meet." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "No matter what, he is still your father. He wille to care for you and prove that he is a qualified father." Edwards Wayne said with a slightly unpleasant tone. After he finished speaking, he turned around and walked out. Lily saw that he was a little unhappy. Was it because his father hade? Lily quickly went downstairs and saw that there was a ck car parked at the entrance of the hall. Wayne White and Lareina got off the car with unnatural expressions. "Dad ..." Lily was still very happy to see Wayne White. Although they had been separated by two nations for various reasons, the affection between father and daughter couldn''t be broken. Wayne White saw his daughter''s head was wrapped in gauze, and felt his heart ache. He hurriedly walked forward a few steps, and asked with concern, "Lily, are you alright? Lily shook her head, "I''m fine, look, I''m really fine, don''t worry." Lareina followed behind Wayne White, causing Lily to nod his head at her, aplicated expression on his face, and then smile. "You father and daughter should talk, I''m going in!" As Lareina said that, she stepped through the main entrance of the Wayne Family. In the living room, the olddy snorted when she saw her. Edwards Wayne was also sitting on the sofa. Seeing Lareina, his face stiffened. "Olddy! I''vee to bother you guys again. I heard that there was a car ident and we were all very worried. Now that we saw that she is fine, we could be a bit more at ease." Lareina directly said, ignoring the olddy''s cold expression. "I will take good care of her, don''t worry about it!" Edwards Wayne said with a cold expression. Chapter 635 Chapter 635 S ¡ªeeing that her eldest son''s attitude was still cold, Lareina could only smile and did not say anything else. After that, she opened her handbag and took out something. "Vivian and I are already divorced. Xiao Han, you and Lily must be happy, alright?" Lareina''s voice was filled with concern. The olddy rolled her eyes, and as expected, she had clearly seen the divorce certificate in Lareina''s hands. Thest time she came to find him, she had said that she and Wayne White would definitely get a divorce, but she didn''t expect it to be so quick. This was what a biological mother would do. The olddy''s opinion of Lareina had changed again. However, Edwards Wayne turned his face towards the door, suppressing the emotions in his heart, his voice still cold as he said, "I didn''t get you divorced, why did you make such a choice? I don''t want to owe you anything." The olddy now stood up and walked directly in front of Lareina, her tone bing a little calmer than before, "Lareina, there have been some conflicts between us in the past, but looking at your actions today, I really admire you two." N?velDrama.Org content. Lareina chuckled, "Wayne and I have been married for many years, and the two of us are old now as well, so we don''t have much of a chance of surviving. It''s just that Edwards is young, and has two cute children. The olddy nodded her head in agreement. Then, she anxiously walked over to Edwards Wayne''s side and patted his shoulder, "Edwards, thank your mother." Edwards Wayne immediately looked at his grandmother with a confused expression. What happened to his grandmother today? Previously, he wasn''t even allowed to enter his mother''s house. But now, not only did he not have any grudges towards her, he even had to say words of thanks? The olddy knew what Edwards Wayne was surprised about and didn''t want to exin further. She could only sigh and say, "When you get older, there are a lot of things that you can think through. Even though your mother made a mistake when she was young, she was still your biological mother." Edwards Wayne was surprised, he did not expect his grandmother to think things through so clearly. However, even though his grandmother had thought it through, it did not mean that he could let go of the matter that his mother had abandoned all those years ago. Seeing that his son''s expression was still cold, Lareina immediately said to the olddy, "Forget it, why are you thanking me? The only thing I want to see now is Xiao Han and You Ran being able to quickly arrange a wedding, so that they can be a loving couple as soon as possible." The olddy nodded, "Yes, that''s what I thought too. Follow me upstairs, the two little guys are watching a movie." Lareina never thought that the olddy would actually be so passionate towards him. When he thought about being able to see his two little grandchildren, Lareina''s face lit up and she quickly followed the olddy upstairs. After they went upstairs, the olddy dragged Lareina into a guest room and closed the door. "Lareina, I know that my son did something wrong and I''m sorry. However, you must not mention this matter in front of your two sons. The olddy really hoped that her son would remain a tall and lofty father in the eyes of her two grandchildren. Lareina was startled, but after that she ridiculed, "Don''t worry, since I have endured it for so many years, I will definitely not speak of it again. I also hope that my son will have a perfect image of a father in his heart." Seeing that she had promised, the olddy heaved a sigh of relief. "You''re divorced. I''ll just ignore the matters that happened that year. What are your ns in the future?" "I didn''t know that I had moved back to my own home!" Lareina shook his head. "Do you want to move back home or not? In the future, it will be convenient for me to help look after these two children. I''m old and weak, so I will definitely have children in the future." The olddy hadpletely forgiven Lareina''s actions back then. Furthermore, she had really divorced Wayne White. Lareina was slightly happy and asked in excitement, "Can I really take care of the two children?" "I have no objections. I wonder if Edwards has any, Lily should not have any objections either." The olddy sighed. "He must still resent me!" Lareina''s tone was filled with depression. "Don''t worry, I will slowly persuade him. Come,e with me to see the child!" Seeing Lareina''s sad expression, the olddy immediatelyforted her. In the screening room on the third floor, two kids wearing 3D sses were seriously watching an animated cartoon. Lareina and the olddy gently pushed the door open and saw the two little fellows leaning back lazily as they stared at the screen without moving. Lareina was finally able to see her grandson at a close distance. "Grandmother?" Emma inadvertently took a nce at the door and saw the olddy and an unfamiliar woman standing there. She immediately took off her sses out of curiosity and walked over, "Great ¡ª grandmother, who is this aunt?" As he had never seen Lareina before, even if Emma saw her, he would not recognize her. Just saying Auntie'' almost brought tears to Lareina''s eyes, so she quickly turned around and used her hands to wipe her eyes. The olddy rubbed Emma''s head and exined gently, "She is not an aunt, so you can''t call her that. She is your father''s mother, you have to call her Grandmother, understand?" "Is it our grandmother?" George also took off his sses and walked over, his small face was filled with curiosity. "Yes, she''s your grandmother!" The olddy nodded. Lareina turned around, her eyes filled with tears. Looking at the two cute and pretty faces, she couldn''t hold it in anymore, squatting down and hugging the two little girls tightly in her arms. "George, Emma, Grandma will often go out of the school''s gate to peek at you guys. Unfortunately, I never had the chance to meet you guys, Grandma misses you guys!" The olddy could only sigh as she heard this. "Are you really our grandmother? Don''t cry, are you unhappy with us? " Hearing Lareina''s sobbing sound, Emma''s small face was filled with shock, and she did not know what to do. However, George was more sensible. He leaned his head against Lareina''s shoulder and asked softly, "Grandmother, why are you only looking for us now? Did you go somewhere very far away?" Lareina was so sad that she couldn''t cry. She didn''t know how to exin this matter to the two little fellows. Chapter 636 Chapter 636 Lareina was upstairs meeting with her two children. Outside the hall downstairs, Lily was also talking to her father. Lily turned her head and looked at the brightly lit living room. She wanted to invite her father in to have a seat, but she was not the mistress of Wayne Family, so she didn''t feel it appropriate. The olddy and Edwards Wayne both had a huge opinion of their father. Finally, Lily pointed to the pavilion not far away and said, "Dad, let''s sit over there and chat. I''ll bring you a cup of tea. Wayne White could also understand her awkwardness. After all, this was the Wayne Family''s territory and Wayne White had always felt that he owed it to the Wayne Family. Lily found a maid auntie and asked her to get two cups of tea. Lily came to her father''s side and sat down. Even though the two of them were father and daughter, they had been separated since childhood and had never fostered feelings between father and daughter. Therefore, when the two of them sat down, the atmosphere was still a little depressing. "Dad, how did you know about my ident?" asked curiously. She deliberately asked Edwards Wayne to keep her own matters under wraps and to not let anyone else know. But she did not expect that it would still rm her father, who was far away abroad. Making them rush back from such a distance, Lily felt a little ashamed. "It was Adrian who called me. She was on the phone, feeling all kinds of disappointment towards you, cursing at you, Lily. Daddy is letting you down, your life in the our family can''t be good. Why don''t you tell the truth to me?" Wayne White looked at his daughter with a pained heart, feeling more and more that he owed her too much. Lily lowered her head and smiled, said bitterly, "Before, I had always thought that I was Adrian''s daughter, but after I found out that I wasn''t, I felt relieved about how he treated me. After all, he isn''t my biological father, and then, I just started to think about everything, I think that it''s because my biological parents did not want me, and maybe it''s because I''m a daughter, but ever since I found you, I found out about some truth from you, and that I shouldn''t have hated you, because if you did not send me away then, I probably would have lost my life." As she brought up the past, Wayne White''s face was still filled with grief and sorrow. "Lily, you are my only daughter. In order to mend the injuries you have suffered, I will give you everything I have. I hope you will not refuse." "Dad ..." Lily looked at him with disbelief, and said gently, "I do not need your money, I have a job now, and furthermore, Edwards Wayne will give me money, it¡¯s enough." "Lily, your money is your money. What I''m giving you is a gift from my father to my daughter. If you don''t ept it, I will be very sad." Wayne White said gently, with a hint of anticipation in his tone. "You can leave this to Edwards Wayne''s mother, who is your wife after all." Lily thought about it and replied seriously. "I gave her half, and the other half, I left it for you. Daddy has 13panies, and they have over 100 million dor in assets." I gave her half, and the other half, I left it for you. Wayne White''s tone carried a hint of gratification, "I''m very happy to leave it with you and my two grandchildren." When Lily heard her father''s words, she was so moved that her eyes turned red. If she could find her father earlier, then she would definitely be her father''s little princess in his palms. Fate was too much of a joke. "Dad, why didn''t you have the same child as Aunt Laureina? You''ve been married so many years. " Lily asked curiously. She could tell that their rtionship was very good,, they should definitely want a child of their own. "Laureina has suggested too. But I feel that it is not suitable for us to have children anymore, all thanks to the fact that after I lost you and your brother, I never had the courage to have children again. I cannot bear the pain of losing my flesh and blood again. " Wayne White''s eyes became watery, and thinking of his dead son, every time he thought of him, his heart would feel as though it was being sliced by a knife. Lily''s tears also started to roll down her cheeks. She now had two cute children as well, so she could feel the despair and pain of her parents losing their children. "Dad, don''t be sad, aren''t I still alive? We are at least reunited. " Lily really wanted to reach out to hug her father. The grief and pressure he had to bear definitely wasn''t any less than her own. "Lily, you are the best gift I have gained. During this period of time, Lareina and I have thought it through ande to an understanding. We have already made our final farewell, and have peacefully divorced. From today onwards, we will no longer stop you from falling in love with Edwards Wayne. "Dad, what''s wrong?" Lily waspletely shocked, the tears in her eyes finally could not help but fall down. She couldn''t help but sob, so much so that she couldn''t speak. "Silly girl, don''t cry. If you can''t be happy, daddy will feel even more sad." Wayne White patted her shoulder as heforted her with a smile. "Dad ..." It was hard for Lily to hold back the grief in her heart anymore. She threw herself into her father''s embrace and started to cry. Wayne White''s eyes also moistened. He hugged his daughter, feeling both joy and sorrow. "That''s enough, Lily. Don''t cry. There''s still a wound on your head. Don''t get too excited!" Only now did Wayne White remember that her head was still covered with bandages. At a time like this, he definitely could not be overly sad. Lily sobbed, her tears still uncontrobly rolling down as she med herself, "Father, helping us with this, our conscience is not at ease." "Actually, Lareina and I shouldn''t have been together in the first ce. All these years, our happiness and happiness seemed to have been stolen, and we were always worried. I was friends with Edwards Wayne''s father in the past, and we met even earlier than his father. At that time, due to family reasons, although both of us were moved, we were unable to be together due to various reasons, and then, his father passed away, and I was alone. The two of us disregarded the opposition of everyone and stayed together, but in our hearts, we were both ashamed. The love between you and Edwards Wayne actually provides an excuse for us to separate. After all, both of us are calmer." Wayne White was afraid that his daughter would not be at ease, hence he sincerely spoke the words in his heart out. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Lily listened intently. She had heard Edwards Wayne talk about it before, but now that she heard it from her father, she felt that the emotions from the previous generation were not as strong as she had imagined. "Dad, thank you for helping Aunt Laureina. I didn''t expect things to turn out like this." Other than gratitude, Lily already did not know what else to say. Wayne White smiled gently, "You are my daughter, as long as it can make you happy, Father is willing to do anything for you." Chapter 637 Chapter 637 T¡ªhis is the deepest of fatherly love, Lily''s tears fell like rain. Just as Lily and her father were chatting, a silver sports car broke through the darkness, passed through the garden and stopped at the entrance of the hall. Joshua Wayne, who was in the driver''s seat, could see Lily, who was sitting in the pavilion, from afar using the light of her car. Seeing that there was a middle aged man sitting beside her, Joshua Wayne was a little curious, so when he stopped the car, he immediately pushed open the door, and then, heavily shut the door of the sports car. Elizabeth Jones, who was still resting with her eyes closed, was shocked by the sound of door closing. When she opened her eyes, she realized that she had already arrived at Wayne Family. She shook her head dizzily. After her beautiful eyes adapted to the light, she couldn''t help but be surprised to see Joshua Wayne''s tall and big body walking towards the pavilion in the distance. At this moment, Lily was surprised to see Joshua Wayne walking over. Wayne White turned his head, causing him to stop in his tracks. Following that, a dark and ugly expression instantly appeared on his handsome face. He rushed into the pavilion with quick steps, and angrily asked while pointing at Wayne White, "Wayne White, why are you here?" Lily knew that the two Wayne Family brothers had a deep hatred for her father. At this moment, hearing Joshua Wayne''s furious questioning, she was slightly dumbstruck. "Joshua Wayne, my father came to see me. I beg you, can you let him stay here for a while?" Lily immediately stood up and stood in front of Joshua Wayne, begging him. Joshua Wayne''s handsome face was still ugly, his tone cold and furious, ¡°Do you know how he hurt my brother and me? Even if he is your father, he doesn''t have the qualifications to step into the gates of our Wayne Family now." After Lily heard these words, her little face turned white, following that, she turned to look at her father''s expression. What Joshua Wayne had said to him did not enrage him at all. He only stood up and said to Lily, "Lily, Daddy will be leaving first!" "Dad, I''ll go with you!" Lily couldn''t even say what she felt at this moment. When she thought about how her father did not even have the qualifications to stay in the Wayne Family, then as his daughter, did she not have the qualifications either? "Lily, don''t go. Just stay here!" "Dad, at least let me send you out!" Lily was heartbroken. His father had already divorced Lareina, and he was alone in the future. As his daughter, Lily''s heart was filled with an unspeakable sorrow. When she thought of how he was going to leave alone, Lily was unwilling to part with him. Just as Lily held her father''s arm and was about to leave with him. Suddenly, arge hand reached out and grabbed her slender wrist. Immediately Edwards Wayne''s deep voice could be heard, ¡°I didn''t let you leave ..." Lily did not expect Joshua Wayne to stretch his hand out to pull hers, causing her to be a little shocked. It was at this moment that a tall and slender figure stepped out from the light of thenterns in the hall. Edwards Wayne also heard the noise outside the door, and came out, he never expected that the first scene he saw was his own brother grabbing Lily. If someone didn''t know the truth, they would definitely think that their actions were like a pair of angry lovers. "What''s wrong?" Just as the atmosphere became tense, a low and deep voice came from the shadows of the trees. Joshua Wayne was startled, and quickly let go of the hand that was holding onto Lily''s arm. He turned around, and saw his brother standing under the tree shadow, looking at them with a serious face. Joshua Wayne''s heart skipped a beat. Wasn''t his actions just now a bit too out of line? Lily was also shocked. She immediately lowered her gaze, and did not dare to look into the complicated gaze that Edwards Wayne had probed into. At that moment, Elizabeth Jones who had just woken up from her sportscar had a face full of panic. Earlier, when she saw Joshua Wayne reaching out to pull Lily''s arm, she had already wanted to run out of the car and remind him. Isn''t he being too bold, daring toy his hands on Lily in his big brother''s territory? Did he find it troublesome enough? "Brother, why is he here?" Joshua Wayne immediately pointed at Wayne White and asked angrily. Edwards Wayne''s gaze swept towards Wayne White, and saw that one of Lily''s hands was wrapped around his arm. His eyes trembled, and his expression inexplicably became several times colder. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I let him in. He came to look for you. Is there a problem?" Joshua Wayne''s face changed, he suddenly turned angrily, "I do not care, this is your family matter." After saying that, Joshua Wayne quickly walked towards the sports car. After that, he knocked on the car window, signalling Elizabeth Jones to quicklye out. Elizabeth Jones very swiftly opened the car door and stepped down. Close up, she saw the unconceble panic on Joshua Wayne''s face. He really did get what he deserved, and wasn''t worth sympathizing with. As he asked her to put on a good act, he added himself to the drama in a disorderly manner. He was truly convinced. Joshua Wayne quickly brought Elizabeth Jones into the living room. Lily raised her eyes, and looked into the man''s dark eyes. "I''ll send my dad out for a while. He''ll be backter!" Lily said in a low voice. "Where to? It''s already time for dinner. Let''s eat together before sending him out. " Edwards Wayne suddenly said, he was no longer as cold and emotionless as he was before. Lily''s beautiful eyes widened in shock, and even Wayne White found it hard to believe. "He hasn''t seen George and Emma yet, right? Do you want to bring him to meet the children upstairs?" Edwards Wayne''s next sentence, greatly surprised the two of them. Wayne White''s face was filled with joy. "Young Master Wayne, can I really see children?" Lily was also overjoyed, she did not expect that Edwards Wayne actually did not treat his father with such a cold attitude, this was simply too surprising to her. Edwards Wayne said indifferently, ¡°You and my mother have already divorced. I will not forgive you for the past, but you are still my father, this fact cannot be changed." "Edwards Wayne, thank you!" Lily said as she looked at him with excitement. Edwards Wayne nodded, "Go, do not stand outside. The wind here is strong, it is not good for your wounds!" Only then did Lily hold onto her father''s hand, and walked towards the living room. And at that moment, Joshua Wayne was dragged anxiously to the backyard. "Joshua Wayne, are you courting death? Why do you want to hold hands with Sis Lily?" Elizabeth Jones immediately questioned him angrily. "Is that holding hands? I just gave her a tug!" Joshua Wayne curled his lips, not wanting to admit it. Chapter 638 Chapter 638 Although Joshua Wayne argued with a view to exining his previous abnormal behavior, Elizabeth Jones still looked at him with a look of disdain. "Yes, in your opinion, that was just a tug, but, in your brother''s eyes, that tug, is no different from holding hands. Joshua Wayne, wake up, she is your future sister-inw." She was very clear that she wasn''t jealous of Lily. She was only worried for Joshua Wayne, afraid that he would personally destroy the brotherly rtionship between him and Edwards Wayne. Joshua Wayne''s handsome face immediately became gloomy, and he said coldly, "You don''t need to teach me what to do, I know, I was just too out of control, because I saw my enemy in our house." Elizabeth Jones was stunned, her ck clear eyes blinked twice, "Which one is your enemy?" Elizabeth Jones was sitting in the car just now, and it was quite a distance away, so she did not hear what Joshua Wayne said to her. "He''s Lily''s father!" Joshua Wayne gave a cold snort, "I don''t want to see anyone in my entire life." Elizabeth Jones was greatly shocked once again. As she did not understand the source of the hatred between Wayne Family and herself, her face was currently filled with bewilderment. Seeing that she looked like she wanted to dig deeper, Joshua Wayne immediately thought that she should not ask anymore. Elizabeth Jones wanted to speak, but the words were stuck in her throat, so she could only swallow them back into his stomach. But she was really curious, why did Joshua Wayne treat Lily''s father as his greatest enemy, and what kind of hatred did they have? Joshua Wayne impatiently kicked a flowerbed at the side. Originally, he only wanted to vent his hatred, but he did not expect the reverse force to hurt his toes, and his handsome face became even more unsightly. Seeing him like this, Elizabeth Jones felt his heart ache for no reason. However, she didn''t dare to say anything that concerned her. This man was too proud and arrogant. It was as if any pity or sympathy was a mockery of her. At that moment, Lily had brought Wayne White up to the second floor and in the Toy Room area of the second floor, Lareina was happily ying with the two children. The olddy sat beside him, watching. Suddenly, two people walked in from the entrance, causing the olddy''s expression to change. "Lareina, let''s go downstairs and drink some tea so that the father and daughter can get along with their children!" Although the olddy''s attitude towards Wayne White was cold, she no longer hated him as much as she used to. Lily looked at the olddy gratefully. Lareina and Wayne White secretly nced at him, their expressions calm but they did not say anything. "Alright!" Lareina stood up and said to the two children, "Grandmother is downstairs, I''ll y with youter!" "Alright, Grandma, can we meet again in the future?" Emma inexplicably liked Lareina, maybe the way Lareina looked at her was filled with love and gentleness. All the children were despicable. Who was good to her? In her heart, she was like a mirror. When she thought about how the other children would have grandparents to take her to and from school every day, it seemed like she also had a grandma. "I will. In the future, Grandmother wille visit you often!" Lareina said with a smile. "Alright, we have a deal!" Emma immediately nodded with a smile, as her small face brimmed with happiness. After the olddy and Lareina left, the two little fellows pounced towards Lily. "Mummy, who is this uncle?" Wayne White looked at the two lively children, and a wave of bitterness inexplicably rose up in his eyes. Grief surged through his heart like a tide. If his children back then could also grow up healthy and healthy, his little brother who was born with herpatriots would definitely be as cute and beautiful as Emma and George. Lily immediately squatted down and gently introduced him, "This is no uncle, it''s Mummy''s father. You guys call him Grandfather." "Really? Is he our grandfather? " George asked with a surprised expression. N?velDrama.Org content. Tears welled up in Wayne White''s eyes, and he gently sized up the two little guys. They looked extremely alike to the children in Wayne Family, with their small facial features, they really resembled Edwards Wayne. However, their little granddaughter looked like his daughter, Lily. "Mummy, today is truly a good day. We saw Grandmother again, and Granddad again." Emma jumped up happily at the side. "Utter!" Lily immediately whispered to the two children. "Grandfather!" "Grandfather!" Two clear, crisp sounds of a small breast could be heard. Wayne White was so touched that he started crying, and continuously nodded. "Alright, grandfather''s good children!" Looking at the interaction between her father and her two children, Lily felt like a dream. In the past, ever since she was tricked by Edwards Wayne, she had always thought that she would never be able to see such a warm and warm scene in her entire life. Downstairs, Joshua Wayne and Elizabeth Jones walked in from the rear garden and saw Lareina sitting in the living room. Lareina had not seen her youngest son for a long time, but now that she saw him walk in, she couldn''t help but feel ted, at the same time, at a loss for words. Joshua Wayne was originally depressed, he did not expect to see his own mother. "Josh ..." Lareina looked at her youngest son with tears in her eyes, her voice filled with guilt and sorrow. When Joshua Wayne saw her, he immediately turned around and was about to leave. "Josh,e over here and sit!" The olddy suddenly called out to him sternly. Joshua Wayne was about to turn around, but he suddenly stopped and turned his head, looking at his grandma with a puzzled expression. Grandma''s words and actions today also did not seem to be right. Seeing how cold and unfamiliar her son was to her, Lareina''s heart was filled with sorrow. Elizabeth Jones stood at the side and was a little astonished. Why do the rtionships in Wayne Family are soplicated? Although Joshua Wayne was unwilling, he still had to obey grandmother''s orders. Thus, he could only keep a calm face and choose a sofa to sit on. The olddy suddenly asked the servant beside her, "Where is Edwards? Call him in." The servant hurriedly replied, "The Great Young Master is smoking in the pavilion outside the door." "Let him in!" The olddy asked directly. The servant quickly turned around and walked outside. However, Joshua Wayne''s expression was slightly stiff. Was it because of the scene when he pulled Lily? After the servant had gone out for a while, Edwards Wayne''s tall figure walked into the living room. Joshua Wayne secretly sized up his brother''s expression. It seemed like he was depressed, as though he suddenly had a lot of things on his mind. Elizabeth Jones saw the olddy''s disy of power, as though she was about to announce something big, and immediately wanted to leave. However, she heard the olddy calling her name, "Eliza, you should also sit down, and listen to what I have to say." Chapter 639 Chapter 639 E¡ªlizabeth Jones never thought that the olddy would actually call out her name. Lareina looked at Elizabeth Jones, she knew that her youngest son had recently had a girlfriend, it was just that, she had never seen her before, and today, they had finally met. She was quite beautiful and well-behaved. "Alright, Grandma!" Elizabeth Jones had no choice but to sit beside Joshua Wayne. Edwards Wayne also picked a sofa and sat down. He did not say anything and waited for the old lady to speak. "Edwards, Josh, your father has already passed away more than ten years ago. Today, Grandmother hopes that you two can rebuild your rtionship with your mother, your grandfather and I have already discussed this with each other. Your grandfather also has this intention, he would like to hear your opinions." The expressions of the two Wayne Family brothers were startled, Lareina also looked at the olddy in shock. Her eyes were still shining with tears as she looked at her two grown sons, only to see that their eldest son had a mature and calm temperament, causing Lareina to feel heartbroken. "I object!" Joshua Wayne immediately opened his mouth and said, his tone carrying a hint of ridicule, "Why are you making up with us again? Is Wayne White not in love with you anymore? "I hate you for being too old, I want to kick you out of the way ..." Hearing her youngest son''s mocking, Lareina''s face instantly turned pale white. The olddy frowned and reprimanded him in a serious tone, "Josh, you are not to speak carelessly." "I''m not spouting nonsense, Grandma, what happened to you today? Why should we make up? Back then, she abandoned us and ignored us. All this time, you have also taught us to treat her as our mother. "What happened?" Joshua Wayne was emotionally stirred. Just thinking of how he chased after his mother''s car when he was young, he did not want to forgive her. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lareina suddenly spoke, "Forget it, it was my fault all those years ago, I cannot mend it, and I don''t have the face to ask them to ept me again, thank you!" The olddy frowned as she sat there majestically. She turned her head and stared at her eldest grandson. "Edwards, say something, do you forgive your mother?" The olddy asked directly. Edwards Wayne lowered his gaze; his deep gaze made it difficult for anyone to guess what he was thinking. He clenched his fist and let it go. With an indifferent voice, he said, "Give me a reason to forgive her!" "What other reason do I need? Both of you were born after a long and arduousbour, especially you. You were the first one, and it was almost a dystocia. Your motherid in the delivery room for a day and a night before she gave birth to you. " The olddy heard from her two grandsons that both of them were very determined. Although she really wanted to give Lareina a chance to return to the Wayne Family, it seems that this chance was minor. Edwards Wayne''s expression became even more grave, but he did not say anything else. Laureina didn''t think there would be any twist. She could only mock herself in disappointment, "Old granny, it''s best not to bring up the matters of the past. I''m grateful to you for taking care of these two brothers so well over the years, in the future, I still hope that you can continue to stay by their side to take care of them." The olddy saw that Lareina also wanted to retreat, and immediately mocked herself in dissatisfaction, "I still have a few more years to live, what about the two children in the future? Besides, Joshua and Eliza are soon going to get married. If they give birth to a child, who is going to take care of them? " Elizabeth Jones who was standing at the side was stunned, but after hearing what the olddy said, her snow white face inexplicably flushed red. She was truly touched that the olddy valued her so much. Unfortunately, only she herself was clear about the rtionship between her and Joshua Wayne. It was absolutely impossible to get married and have children. She didn''t dare to hope. Joshua Wayne said coldly, ¡°Even if we give birth to children in the future, I will ask for the help of a nanny to take care of them. It''s not like I don''t have the money to do so." The olddy frowned and lightly reprimanded, "Although a babysitter can be hired, she is not a family member after all. I can''t be at ease even if I were to pass it on to her." Lareina knew that the olddy had kind intentions but she also understood her son''s personality. If they were forced to do something they didn''t want to do, the result would be the opposite. Just at this time, Lily and Wayne White, holding hands with two children, walked downstairs. When Joshua Wayne saw Wayne White, he let out a cold snort. Wayne White went downstairs and said to Lareina, "It''s gettingte, let''s leave first!" Lareina stood up and nodded, "Okay, we will go first!" Lily knew that he couldn''t keep his father and Lareina, so he let the two children drive them out. The two little fellows, however, liked them very much. They stood on the steps and waved at them. After they left, the Wayne Family''s atmosphere instantly became heavy. Lily was at a loss on what to do. She felt that she was the one who had destroyed this atmosphere, and she was very uneasy and also very guilty. Maybe, before she and Edwards Wayne got married, she really should go out and find her own house. Like this, if Father wanted toe and visit him, it would be fine at any time, and he wouldn''t need to make the people of the Wayne Family unhappy. Seeing that she was not able toplete the task she wanted to do, the Old Granny sighed in disappointment, "Alright, they have all left. Everyone, don''t keep a straight face, do what you need to do. Old Garry, have you prepared dinner?" Old Garry walked out from the restaurant and replied respectfully, ¡°Old granny, it might take more than 10 minutes. Once everything is ready, I wille to inform you!" "Alright, it''s been hard on you!" The olddy smiled gratefully, then beckoned to the two little fellows. "Come, let''s go upstairs and find your great-grandfather for dinner." The two little fellows shrewdly realized that the atmosphere in the living room wasn''t right. Thus, they quickly followed the olddy upstairs. At this moment, the four people sitting in the living room had different expressions. Lily nervously pinched her fingers, looking at Joshua Wayne''s handsome face, she took a deep breath, mustered up her courage and said, "Thank you for letting my father see the child just now!" Edwards Wayne''s thin lips slightly curled up, "Really? Do you know how I like you to thank me?" These words caused the heavy air to be filled with an ambiguous factor. Joshua Wayne and Elizabeth Jones was also an adult, although the two of them had not officially had sex, hearing Edwards Wayne''s words, they feared that Lily''s thanks would not be normal. Lily obviously did not expect Edwards Wayne to say these words either, as her pale little face instantly flushed red. She sneaked a peek and saw servants hurrying past outside the restaurant. "Cough ..." I think I forgot to take my medicine, so I''ll go upstairs to get it first! " Lily was too embarrassed to stay in the living room, thus she found an excuse and quickly went upstairs. "I''ll take a look for you, in case you take the wrong medicine!" Edwards Wayne suddenly stood up, his straight and elegant figure, also followed Lily upstairs with heavy steps. When Lily heard him say that he had taken the wrong medicine, her mind buzzed once more. Chapter 640 Chapter 640 Hearing the steady footsteps behind her, Lily''s heartbeat sped up, she did not dare to turn her head, and silently pushed open the bedroom door and walked in. The footsteps behind her did not stop as they followed her into the room. Originally, Lily couldn''t stand him saying those ambiguous words in the living room, so she ran upstairs to hide from him. However, she didn''t expect him to follow her, as Lily had already taken a pill just now, her eyebrows couldn''t help but twitch. What should she do? Did she really have to eat it again? Wouldn''t she be taking the wrong medicine? However, the man behind her was definitely looking at her, so Lily had no choice but to walk towards the cab by the side and pick up her medicine, then absentmindedly tore off the wrapping paper, and used her beautiful eyes to look at the man behind her. When the man walked in, he closed the door behind him. Inside the sealed space, Lily could hear his own heartbeat, and his heartbeat was elerating. "Lily, is there something you''re hiding from me?" Edwards Wayne asked in a low voice as he looked at her stiff and petite back. "What is it? No!" Lily was already guilty, but hearing him ask that, she was even more frightened. "Then what are you nervous about?" The man walked to her side with heavy steps. He saw that she was only holding the medicine and didn''t take it. He reached out his hand and pressed her small hand. "You can''t hide it from my eyes. You aren''t good at lying to me." Hearing his words, Lily''s heart thumped. Did this man know anything? "I... I didn''t lie. " Lily was still making herst stand, but she was actually still extremely afraid. Edwards Wayne had said that she had lied, but she seemed to have lied to him a lot. "Last time abroad, your phone received a caring message. I asked you if it was Bryant''s, do you remember your answer?" Edwards Wayne''s gloomy eyes tightly locked onto her pale face. Looking at her stupefied expression, he felt his heart ache. He really shouldn''t have questioned her about this, because the wound on her head hadn''t completely healed yet. However, he really could not hold back anymore. No matter what he did, he couldpromise, but the moment it came into contact with his feelings, no matter how calm Edwards Wayne was, he would lose all reason. Lily''s beautiful eyes instantly widened, of course she remembered her own answer. She seemed to have said yes, and then Edwards Wayne had also believed her words. "Can you tell me the truth? Even though I''m not your husband in name right now, but our rtionship has always been stable. I don''t want you to hide anything from me. You know me, so I''m always on guard against feelings." Edwards Wayne reached out his hands and helped her prepare the medicine, then picked up the small hand that she froze on the ground, and gently ced the medicine on her palm before giving the cup of water to her. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. As Lily looked at the pills in her hands, her expression grew dazed. "Take the medicine first!" Edwards Wayne''s tone was not strong, and only maintained his usual calm. Lily waspletely panicking, she suddenly ced the medicine on the table, and sighed, "Actually, I already took the medicine!" Edwards Wayne''s handsome face froze slightly, and his deep gaze that was as deep as the ocean investigated her expression even more deeply. Lily took a deep breath, and then, she bit her lips, "Do you know anything?" "What is your rtionship with Joshua?" Edwards Wayne suddenly asked. This question caused Lily''s brain to explode. She stretched out her hand and pressed it against her head. When Edwards Wayne saw her make such a move, his handsome face stiffened. He immediately looked at her with concern, "What''s wrong? Is your head hurting again? " Lily shook his head, "No, Edwards Wayne, if I were to tell you about this, would I believe me?" "I will!" Edwards Wayne''s voice was low and his gaze was firm as he stared at her, "But you must tell me the truth." "What I said was all true. Between Joshua Wayne and I, something did indeed happen, but it''s not as serious as what you think." Lily nervously looked at the man''s expression, deeply afraid that he would suddenly be angry. "To what extent?" Edwards Wayne''s expression was also strained, his sexy and thin lips tightly pressed together into a line, deeply afraid that she would say something that would make him feel despair. Lily took another deep breath, gathered up enough courage, and said, "He confessed to me before, but you must not misunderstand. He simply likes me, and I''ve always been friends with him." "Did he confess to you first? When?" The man clenched his fist tightly and his voice became heavy. She was very uneasy when she saw his anger which was still holding back. Thus, she stretched out her soft fingers in an attempt to calm him down, and only when she touched his fingers did she realize that his fingers were tightly clenched, as if he was about to erupt at any time. "Edwards Wayne, don''t be angry okay? I know that I shouldn''t have hidden this from you, but don''t worry, Joshua Wayne and I will never have a rtionship that surpasses that of a man and a woman. Now, he also has a girlfriend..." "Why didn''t you tell me that Elizabeth Jones was the one that he hired to act?" Edwards Wayne was so smart, under his sharp gaze, no matter how fake, she could not hide anything. He had already felt that Elizabeth Jones and her brother didn''t look like a couple. Although they were trying their best to act like they loved each other, that feeling was too deliberate and too stiff. Lily did not expect Edwards Wayne to even know about this matter, causing her entire body to tremble uncontrobly. His thick, feather - like eyshes rapidly blinked twice, concealing the panic in his heart. "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have hidden it from you, but I''m afraid that you''ll be very disappointed once you know the truth." It was as if he didn''t know what else to say other than apologize. "Lily, I really am disappointed. I''ve always thought that you would never lie to me!" Edwards Wayne took a step forward, and leaned very close to her. His voice was filled with a strong sense of loss. Lily was so frightened that his face paled. He raised his eyes to look at the man''s injured ck eyes, and his heart was in a mess. "Edwards Wayne, I didn''t mean to lie to you, I was just very scared, I felt that it was such a ridiculous thing, it''s best not to let you know, I''m afraid that it will hurt your heart, but you must believe me, when I know about this matter, I was also very afraid, very uneasy, Joshua Wayne did not do anything, he also wanted to let this matter pass." Lily incoherently tried to exin his reason foring, but he discovered that the fear in her heart had already made her eyes redden from anxiety. Seeing the man''s tightly pursed lips, the fury in his eyes, Lily didn''t know how else to exin herself. Chapter 641 Chapter 641 S¡ªeeing the tears in her eyes, the anger that Edwards Wayne had suppressed was also unable to be vented. What he hated most was being deceived by others, to be allowed to be so important to him, to be so intimate with a woman whose little lie could give rise to all the passion in his heart. He really wanted to punish her, but her body had just recovered and her face was still pale. What could he do to her? Lily''s beautiful eyes were filled with urgency, and her heart was also in a panic. She knew that Edwards Wayne was definitely very angry, and being deceived by someone important to his, was definitely a devastating attack. Suddenly, the man stretched out his slender fingers and pinched her chin forcefully, lifting her up. Her thin lips were covered with anger. Lily thought that Edwards Wayne would fly into a rage, denouncing her deceptive actions. He would even be disappointed in her and wouldn''t pay attention to her anymore. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. However, she didn''t expect that he would actually kiss her on his own ord. As he kissed her tender lips, the anger in Edwards Wayne''s heart slowly faded. Lily''s entire body tensed up, she felt that the man''s lips were like a torrential storm in her little mouth. She let out a meow like a kitten. When the man let her go, his thin lips were by her ear as he warned in a hoarse voice, "If you dare lie to me again in the future, I won''t forgive you, okay?" Lily''s entire body tensed up, after hearing his words, the string that was about to break, finally rxed a little. "Alright, I won''t!" Lily nodded her head, making the promise. Edwards Wayne''s finger lightly rubbed against her lips that were red and swollen from being kissed. Although he was still reluctant to part, he didn''t dare to go any deeper. Her current body couldn''t withstand his rage at all. "Go down!" Edwards Wayne extinguished the anger in his heart. His deep love for her had already changed many of his habits. However, Lily was still very uneasy, "Will you settle your argument with your brother? Could you not me him? Actually, he has always been very polite to me and has never acted too aggressively. He has also realized that his actions were inappropriate, so can you give him some time to let him handle this matter by himself?" Seeing that she was begging for mercy on Joshua Wayne''s behalf, Edwards Wayne''s handsome face immediately became gloomy. "You still seem to care a lot about him!" The man''s unhappy voice rose. Lily was stunned, then immediately shook her head, "I''m not concerned about him, I just don''t want your brothers to start a conflict because of this." "As a big brother, I have my own measures. Don''t worry, I can also see that my brother is working hard on this. I won''t me him. I just hope that he will remember his status and not do anything beyond his limits." Edwards Wayne''s tone became a bit indifferent. Lily believed that Edwards Wayne was a man with a great deal of bearing. Even though he did not have strong means against outsiders, towards his rtives, he had definitely paid with all his heart. "Will you talk to him about it?" Lily asked anxiously. "Yes!" Edwards Wayne''s eyes darkened a little, "After we eat, I''ll have a chat!" Lily''s heart trembled. She really hoped that the conversation between the two brothers could be a little more friendly. "Alright, you two brothers should exin this matter more clearly. That''s good too!" Lily would no longer stop them. When she saw the hurt and disappointment in Edwards Wayne''s eyes earlier, she really med herself. He loved her so much, yet she had hidden it from him for so long. If it was anyone else, they would all feel a chill in their hearts. After the two of them spoke for some time, Edwards Wayne''s expression returned to normal and the two of them walked down the stairs. Downstairs in the living room. Elizabeth Jones and Joshua Wayne sat together dully as a servant passed by. Although Elizabeth Jones had a lot of questions for him, it was not a good time to ask. Seeing his big brother and Lily go down the stairs, the expression in Joshua Wayne''s eyes stiffened as he lowered his head and stared at the floor. At this moment, the elevator door at the side opened and two little guys apanied the two elders out. Dinner was ready. The family sat at the table and began to eat. With these two brats by his side, no matter how bored he was, the atmosphere would turn warm. Lily and the olddy were busy telling the two little fellows to eat the rice in their bowls. Emma still had the habit of choosing to eat, even if it was just a little bit of meat, she wouldn''t eat it. "Give it to Father!" Edwards Wayne looked at his daughter who was clumsily holding a piece of fat streaky pork with chopsticks. He didn''t know where to put it, so he gently handed over his wrist. Emma happily ced the streaky pork into his bowl, then sweetly smiled and said, "Thank you, Daddy!" The little guy''s cute appearance infected everyone and the atmosphere was pretty good. After eating dinner, Joshua Wayne He Elizabeth Jones could no longer sit still and immediately found an excuse to leave. "Joshua,e with me for a walk outside." Edwards Wayne suddenly called out to him. Joshua Wayne''s handsome face stiffened, a hint of unease quickly shed through his beautiful eyes. "Brother, do you have something to say to me?" Joshua Wayne was a little unsure, but his heart was anxious and uneasy. "Yes sir!" Edwards Wayne had already turned around and walked out. The olddy thought that the two brothers had not met for a long time and needed to have a good rtionship with each other. Therefore, the Old Granny hurriedly urged Joshua Wayne, who had yet to move, "Go and chat with your brother, let him give you more advice." A hint of awkwardness shed across Joshua Wayne''s eyes. He really didn''t want to chat with his big brother alone. His heart could not bear it. However, since Big Brother took the initiative to invite him, it would be even worse if he didn''t go out. In a dilemma, Joshua Wayne still turned and walked out. His big brother''s tall and straight body stood by the small path in the garden. The light from the streetmps shone on his body, as if it was shining ayer of golden light, giving off a breathtaking feeling. Joshua Wayne slowly walked to the back of him, then Edwards Wayne walked to an even further ce. The two of them stood in the front and back, the surroundings were quiet, Joshua Wayne felt that something was wrong. Finally, he walked to the side of ake far away, and stopped in his tracks. Joshua Wayne''s footsteps paused, he raised his eyes and looked at his big brother who was facing away from him. "Brother, didn''t you want to say something to me?" Joshua Wayne gathered his courage and asked. "Yes, I hope that you can let go of your love for Lily, is that possible?" Joshua Wayne''s voice. Joshua Wayne''s brain instantly went nk. His elder brother was so direct and said these words to him so suddenly, it really surprised him. His brain was unable to process what was going on. "Brother, you might have misunderstood ..." "It doesn''t matter if it''s a misunderstanding or not, I still hope that you can agree to respect her as your sister-inw." Edwards Wayne didn''t have any intentions of ming him, he only reminded him like an elder brother. Joshua Wayne''s breathing became heavier, he looked at his big brother, and suddenly felt ashamed. In the past, he had always felt that his elder brother''s image was lofty, that his elder brother was like a father. His elder brother had always given him a sense of security that no one could rece. At this moment, in his eyes, his elder brother''s silhouette seemed to once again growrger and thicker. Chapter 642 Chapter 642 Edwards Wayne''s words caused Joshua Wayne to be ashamed of himself. The mistakes he had made, he did not have the courage to admit them, and he had even thought of various ways to deceive his most respected brother, which also caused Lily to panic. He truly despised himself for doing this. At that moment, since big brother has seen through everything, Joshua Wayne did not want to continue acting. He lowered his head, his tone full of guilt. "Brother, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have had any bad thoughts about sister ¡ª in -w. Don''t worry, I already know that I''ve done wrong. I''m also correcting my own mistakes. Please don''t be angry, okay?" Edwards Wayne turned around, and looked at his brother with deep eyes. His sincere apology had already dissipated all the anger in his heart. "No one has done anything wrong in this matter. Emotions cannot be stopped by reason. I''m just curious as to when you fell for her." Edwards Wayne thought back carefully, the time that she and Lily had known each other was about the same, and from what he knew, the chances of them meeting each other was not high, so why would his brother fall for Lily alone? There were all sorts of beauties gathered under hispany''s banner, but his little brother treated them like nothing at all. This was truly strange. Joshua Wayneughed at himself, "Actually, the first time I met her, I felt that she was a little cute, but back then, I didn''t know that I was actually already interested in her, and after we met a few times, he became more and more interesting, and thus I slowly fell in love with her. However, big brother, you must believe us, even though I confessed to her, I did not have any ill feelings towards her, and I did not dare to think about her in the past, nor do I dare to think about her now." "Looks like we brothers have simr eyes, as if we will all fall for different women, where''s Elizabeth Jones? What are you going to do? " Edwards Wayneughed faintly and asked. "She? I invited her to act. I just have to pay her. " Joshua Wayne immediately said with a carefree expression. "Alright, you handle this matter yourself." Edwards Wayne did not want to interfere in their affairs. Joshua Wayne nodded, "Brother, you really won''t treat me as a love rival anymore." "No, I''ve always treated you as my younger brother!" Edwards Wayne replied generously. Of course, Joshua Wayne knew what kind of person his brother was. Outsiders may be cold and cruel, but towards him, his brother would always be lenient. "Brother, do you feel that your grandmother is very strange today, to actually let us reunite with her, do you think that is possible? I felt that I would never be able to make peace with her in this lifetime. If she were old and needed money, I could give her money, but I don''t want to forgive her. " Joshua Wayne''s mood instantly rxed. He discovered that it seemed that his feelings towards Lily had lightened by a lot as well. So, matters of the heart, were really not absolute. Joshua Wayne squinted his long and narrow eyes, and said with a deep voice, "Why would Grandma forgive her? I believe that there must be a reason behind all of this. I will investigate it thoroughly withouting to a conclusion first." "Oh yeah, I just heard from my grandma that she has already divorced Wayne White. That way, you and Lily can properly get married." Joshua Wayne was still concerned about his big brother''s marriage. He was worried for them the whole time. "Well, let''s talk about it after a while. We can''t possibly get married soon after their divorce." Edwards Wayne knew that he must definitely be feeling terrible in his heart. "Well, you wait a little while longer for the wedding." Joshua Wayne agreed with his decision. After chatting for a few more days, Joshua Wayne left first. Elizabeth Jones sat uneasily with a cup of tea, drinking it one mouthful after another, and had already drunk two cups. His big clear eyes looked outside the door from time to time, the two Wayne Family brothers had already been out for a long time, no one knew what Edwards Wayne wanted to talk about with his brother. Lily was the same as her, nervous and uneasy. Her two small hands were also tightly pinching towards the outside of the door. Lily knew what they were talking about, she was only worried that the conversation would break down. I wish they could talk calmly. More than ten minutester, Joshua Wayne''s figure appeared outside the great hall, her handsome face had a rxed expression, but there were no traces of a quarrel on it. After Joshua Wayne stepped in, his eyes and Lily''s gaze met. Although his eyes did not reflect anything, Lily''s heart inexplicably calmed down. From the looks of it, the conversation between the two brothers shouldn''t be bad. When Elizabeth Jones saw his figure, she immediately stood up. He didn''t know why he was so afraid and uneasy, as if she was the one to bear the consequences. After Joshua Wayne entered, he greeted his grandparents and two cute little nephews. Finally, he said to Lily, "Sister-inw, take care of your injuries." Lily nodded at him. "Let''s go!" Joshua Wayne made a gesture towards Elizabeth Jones. Elizabeth Jones quickly bid farewell to the people in the living room. Walking out the door, he sat in the sports car and asked in a gossipy tone, "Joshua Wayne, what did your big brother tell you? Did he scold you?" Joshua Wayne Dan Dan raised his eyebrows, "He didn''t scold me, but, you''re going to lose your job!" "What do you mean?" Elizabeth Jones''s beautiful big eyes grew twice as big. Joshua Wayne looked to the side, and then smiled evilly, "I''ve already admitted to my big brother''s wrongs, so, I don''t need you to act my girlfriend anymore. I''ll pay you the money, from now on, we don''t owe each other anything." Elizabeth Jones was stunned when she heard him speak in such a straightforward manner. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. However, it was only two seconds before she reacted. She said in a more rxed tone, "Okay, then hurry up and give me the money. I can finally rx a little." "Now that you have money, what are you going to do first?" Joshua Wayne started up the sports car, and it rushed into the darkness of the night. Elizabeth Jones looked out of the window indifferently, and replied: I want to eat, drink and y, I want all of them! Joshua Wayne looked at her in a very speechless manner, "I really didn''t pursue his." "Do you understand that I am a person without a goal? Actually, I also have a goal, but I might not be able to catch up to the person I want to chase after anymore. " Elizabeth Jones thenughed at himself. "Who are you chasing?" Joshua Wayne''s expression changed, and his tone became gloomy. Elizabeth Jones turned her head over, the wind outside the window, was waving her long hair, a pair of bright and clear eyes looked at him, "The one I want to chase is you!" "Ssses!" The sportscar that was running at full speed suddenly came to a screeching halt, causing Elizabeth Jones to cover her ears in fear. Chapter 643 Chapter 643 A¡ªn ear¡ªpiercing sound of brakes could be heard. The inertia brought about by the emergency stop of the sports car had also caused the defenseless Elizabeth Jones to be severely strangled by the safety belt. She fell down and sat back on her seat again. "What are you doing? Do you want to die!?" Elizabeth Jones immediately red at the man beside her in anger. Because he was prepared to brake, he didn''t look like he was in a sorry state. His deep eyes were staring straight at her small, angry face. Following that, he stretched out his big hands from the steering wheel towards her, using his long fingers to pinch Elizabeth Jones''s small, snow-white chin and twitching it left and right, as though it would make it easier for him to size her up. Elizabeth Jones was shocked by his strange movements. The man''s finger was very warm, touching her soft and tender skin. That kind of warmth was instantly transmitted to Elizabeth Jones''s heart, causing her breathing to lose rhythm, and her heart to beat faster. Joshua Wayne did not speak, his pair of sharp and dark eyes continued to size her up. "What are you doing?" Elizabeth Jones was frightened by his gaze. Why did this man look like she was choosing his own pet? She was a living person and she didn''t want to be his pet. "Hmm, although it looks average, it''s not too bad!" After looking around, Joshua Wayne came to a conclusion. Elizabeth Jones held her breath tight. Because of what he had just said, she almost choked to death on her own saliva. What did the man mean by that? She was not bad looking in the first ce. "If you are a little more obedient, I can consider you!" Joshua Wayne raised his brows coldly, and a clear and melodious male voice rang out right after. "Think about what?" Elizabeth Jones was confused by his words. Once again, Joshua Wayne''s gaze locked onto her. Because the light was weak, her pair of sparkling eyes became clearer, causing her entire person to be covered in ayer of faint light. "I''ll consider letting you be my real girlfriend!" Joshua Wayne replied inly and directly. "What?" Elizabeth Jones''s beautiful eyes widened as she looked at him in disbelief, "Is what you said true?" Joshua Wayne inly curled his lips, "That depends on whether or not you''re qualified enough to be my girlfriend." Elizabeth Jones was ecstatic, because his words were like a bucket of cold water being poured over him. "Do you have to go through strict selection to be your girlfriend?" If it really was like this, then she really didn''t need to look forward to anything else. Elizabeth Jones''s concept of love, was a mutual love, and it wasn''t because she liked a person, that she had to work hard to be the kind of person she wanted. She didn''t change for anyone. She was her, apletely different type of person. Joshua Wayne said with a slightly cold tone, "I like obedient girlfriends." "I''m not a pet dog, how can I listen to you?" Elizabeth Jonesughed. As expected, this man had a lot of demands, if that was the case, then what was the point of dating him? Joshua Wayne did not expect this woman to have such a character, who said that she wanted to pursue him just now? Wasn''t the one who fell in love first losing first? Joshua Wayne wanted to reveal his sense of superiority, but he quickly realized that Elizabeth Jones would neverpromise whatever he wanted just because he liked her. "In that case, forget it!" Joshua Wayne coldly swept his eyes at her and once again activated the sports car. Elizabeth Jones was extremely depressed. Did this man think she was a ything? As the sportscar continued to drive forward, Joshua Wayne was slightly distracted, he kept waiting for thedy''s answer. However, Elizabeth Jones who was sitting in the front seat was mute, she did not say a single word. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Joshua Wayne frowned, was this woman really going to let things go this way? Elizabeth Jones''s heart was filled with mixed emotions, she could not hide her feelings, but she was not willing to lose herself. When they were almost at the center of the city, Elizabeth Jones finally opened her mouth and said something. "Take me to your ce to pack up. Since you don''t need me to act out with you, I''ll move back to my own residence tonight. I won''t disturb you any longer." What Joshua Wayne wanted to hear, was not her words, but his handsome face. "Are you sure you want to leave tonight?" Joshua Wayne indifferently swept his gaze over her. "Yes!" "Aren''t you afraid that I wouldn''t pay you?" Seeing her determined tone, Joshua Wayne purposely teased her a little. Elizabeth Jones''s beautiful eyes instantly widened in shock, and following that, anger stained her beautiful little face, "Joshua Wayne, how can you not keep your promise?" "Unless you agree to continue being my girlfriend in name. Our previous agreement stated that we would meet for three months, but it''s not time yet. So, you can''t leave." Joshua Wayne always had a way to deal with this woman, because he felt that she would sometimes be stupid and easy to bully. Strange, why did he feel like he was addicted to bullying her? Elizabeth Jones lowered her head. Indeed, three months had already passed since the contract was signed. If she knew that this matter would end so soon, she wouldn''t have signed it for such a long time. "You''ve already confessed to your big brother, what do you need me to act along with you?" Elizabeth Jonesughed. Joshua Wayne looked at her, and said indifferently, "As a star, I have to maintain my good image. If I dumped you so quickly, I would have definitely been scolded very badly, saying that I have an unruly rtionship. So, you do not need to y in front of my family, but you need to cooperate with me by acting the part of a man and a woman in front of the media." "After three months, you can''t force me to do this anymore." After signing the contract, Elizabeth Jones couldn''t reject it. However, once the time period was up, she really didn''t want to continue acting with him. He was afraid that he would be more serious, Elizabeth Jones was truly afraid that he would sink deeper into the abyss. Joshua Wayne curled his lips, and did not give her a definite answer. Because, he believed that in these three months, he had countless of ways to make this woman fall in love with him. "You must promise me." Elizabeth Jones didn''t want him to be confused, which was why she firmly wanted him to promise her. Joshua Wayne raised his eyebrowszily, as he ced one hand on the steering wheel and the other on the window seat. His voice was not hot nor cold, "Alright, I promise you!" He could only agree to this woman temporarily. Only by doing so, would he be able to stop her endless words. Elizabeth Jones secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Since Joshua Wayne had agreed to it, then in three months time, she would be able to take the money and leave this man. In the future, she could still worship him as her idol. To be his woman and wife was something she didn''t even dare to think about. Chapter 644 Chapter 644 Wayne Family, after Joshua Wayne and Elizabeth Jones left, Lily had also prepared to go upstairs and bathe the two children, but Edwards Wayne had blocked his way up the stairs. The man''s deep eyes focused on her and she said in a low voice with concern, "The wounds on your hands are not completely healed yet, the doctor told you repeatedly not to touch the water, let me bathe the the children!" "Alright!" Lily was not immune to it. The two kids were almost four and a half years old. After half a year of education in school, they had be more sensible. In the past, she still had a timid personality and liked to rely on others. But now, she was a bit more independent, and more considerate than before, her father, the Mummy, was not as charming. George''s improvement was something that he could not see, but the things that were on his mind, unless it was necessary, he would not casually let others see through his thoughts, he was more and more like his father, calm and reserved. Upon hearing that their father was going to bathe them personally, the two kids were overjoyed as well before skipping up the stairs. The current family atmosphere had always been one that the two little fellows yearned for, it was the olddy and the old man who were increasingly epting of Lily now. Edwards Wayne took off the suit jacket s, ced them on the sofa and rolled up his white shirt sleeves, revealing his strong arms. After filling the bathtub with warm water, he took off his clothes for the two little things, and prepared to let them sit in the bathtub to take a bath. "Daddy, I can''t bathe with elder brother now. I''ve already grown up, so I want to bathe separately from him. Otherwise, I''ll be embarrassed!" It was unknown where Emma heard that, but after seeing Edwards Wayne take off her clothes and carried George into the bathtub, she spoke seriously with a small face. Edwards Wayne was startled as he turned around to look at his cute daughter. The little girl had indeed grown up a little recently, her two little cheeks were pink, and she was even fatter than when she was by Lily''s side previously. She had a little more of a girl''s aura now, and was not like a baby when she first came to Wayne Family. Seeing his daughter''s change, Edwards Wayne was both happy and sad. His little princess had grown up, and was bing more and more sensible, and also bing less and less attached to others. As his father, Edwards Wayne still felt a little disappointed in his heart. He still thought back to when his daughter first came to Wayne Family, when she liked to hug him everyday. But now, she liked to do her own thing. Sighing softly in his heart, Edwards Wayne reached out and caressed his daughter''s little head, "Okay, let daddy wash up first for brother first and then I''ll help you wash upter. Go out and y for a while first!" "Yes, Daddy!" Emma made a face at George, and then threw herself into Edwards Wayne''s embrace, her tender and pink lips kissed his handsome face, before she turned around and ran away. "I didn''t even dislike her, but she did despise me!" George expressed his dissatisfaction with Emma''s small request. "Sister has her own way of thinking, we can''t help but force her!" Edwards Wayne actually doted on his daughter a lot. Since his daughter understood the difference between a man and a woman, then it was definitely a good thing. Thinking about the many things that she still needed to be taught to the two children in the future, Edwards Wayne felt that the mission was extremely difficult. Actually, George had spent most of his time bathing, while he had nothing better to do, as he sat by the side and watched. Perhaps he really was too idle, he couldn''t help but be lost in thought. The matter that had been bothering him for the past few days finally had a result, and it could be considered a satisfactory result. "Daddy, what are you thinking?" George raised his small head, his pitch ck eyes looking at him and asked. "It''s nothing!" Edwards Wayne didn''t dare to tell this matter to his son, otherwise, this little fellow would think too much again. N?velDrama.Org content. "Daddy, let me ask you something. Do you dislike my grandfather very much?" George supported his chin with a small hand, as he asked seriously. Edwards Wayne''s expression stiffened, then he nodded, and did not hide anything. "Yes, I don''t like him!" "In the past, I thought that my grandfather was a very scary person, so my father didn''t like him. But when I talked to him earlier, I realized that he was actually a very gentle person. Why didn''t my father like him?" George did not know that Wayne White and Lareina had been married before, so he did not understand theplicated grudges of the previous generation. "I don''t like him, not because he''s bad, but because he did something that disappointed me." Edwards Wayne said indifferently, then rubbed his fingers on his son''s body, "It''s better if you don''t ask, in short, we don''t want to talk about this matter ever again!" "Alright then!" George could tell that his father did not seem to like this topic. Edwards Wayne picked up his son, gave him a clean towel to dry his body, put on his small pajamas, and took his little hands to walk out. He used a blow-dryer to dry his short hair, and after taking care of his son, Edwards Wayne went to find his daughter. In the Toy Room, he found Emma who was ying with dolls as he yed with her. Edwards Wayne gently hugged her and went to the bathroom. Emma was still holding onto two cute little toys in her hands, intending to y when she showered. Daddy, help me wash my hair. I''m sweating today." Emma was like a small adult as she requested. Edwards Wayne could only nod his head as he hugged his daughter gently. After that, he gently washed her hair. Emma''s hair was long to reach her waist, it was soft and exquisite. When she let go of her long hair, she was as cute and beautiful as an exquisite doll. Emma was considered to be an influential figure in the school. She loved to sing and dance, and because of her noble birth, she was highly valued by the teachers. Compared to George, Emma already had the temperament of a little star. That was why she understood more and more about how important it was for girls to love beauty. "Daddy, you''re so handsome!" Emma stretched out her small hand, touched Edwards Wayne''s face, and then, started to smile. "Is that so? Do you like Daddy? " At this moment, Edwards Wayne''s mood was rxed. The feeling of being with his daughter was different from his son, she was indeed the little lover of his past life. These words were not wrong, and everything he did for his daughter, Edwards Wayne had to be extremely gentle and careful. "It''s useless if I like it, it''s better if you like it too!" Emma imitated her master and sighed, her two small hands mischievously reaching towards Edwards Wayne''s ears, ying with her pretty and well-shaped earlobes. Edwards Wayne couldn''t do anything about this daughter of his, but he still carefully washed her hair clean. After drying her hair with a towel, he carried her to blow-dry her hair. "Your Mummy should like me too, right?" Edwards Wayne said with less confidence. Chapter 645 Chapter 645 E ¡ªmma blinked herrge eyes. "If Mummy likes you too, why aren''t you getting married?" "Is there any difference between me and your Mummy getting married now?" Edwards Wayne started tough lightly. The little guy had started to meddle in the affairs of the Lord. The little guy''srge eyes flickered a few times in confusion. His little head tilted to the side as he thought about it carefully. It seemed as if nothing had changed. Edwards Wayne blew off his daughter''s long hair and suddenly felt in his pocket for a very beautiful little flower. Then, he waved it in front of Edwards Wayne as if he was waving it around. "What is this?" Edwards Wayne curiously looked at his daughter and asked. "My ssmate gave it to me. He said that I look good wearing it!" Emma replied smugly. Her shiny ck eyes were extremely beautiful. Edwards Wayne was stunned. His daughter already started to receive gifts at such a young age? "Is it a boy or a girl!" Edwards Wayne asked vigntly. "Of course it''s my male ssmates. All my male ssmates like to give me gifts." Emma lowered her head and said happily. Could it be? His daughter is so young, yet she has so many suitors? This definitely wouldn''t do. When Edwards Wayne thought that his small cotton¡ªpadded jacket might be taken away by those little boys, he instantly became unhappy. Therefore, he immediately squatted down, and as he looked at his daughter evenly, he said with a serious tone, "Emma, listen to father carefully. If you want anything from now on,e and tell father that Daddy will definitely fulfill all of your wishes." "Why not? But I like it. " Emma didn''t know what her father was feeling, she just felt that someone liked her and wanted to give her something, which made her very happy. "If you take someone else''s things, then you owe them a favor. You have to pay it back, do you understand?" Edwards Wayne didn''t know how to tell his daughter that he was jealous. Emma nodded her small head as if she understood something, "Alright, I will return these things to them tomorrow. I won''t take their things." "That''s more like it!" Since his daughter was able to think like this, Edwards Wayne''s mood was slightly better. Emma''s ck eyes flickered for a moment. "Daddy, I won''t ept gifts from those male students, but you promised me that you won''t ept gifts from other aunties, okay!" Edwards Wayne''s handsome face froze, his daughter had actually started to negotiate with him, seems like she was led astray by her son, that viin. "Daddy never epts gifts. Daddy can buy anything he wants." Edwards Wayne said somewhat conceitedly. "But you still can''t give gifts to those aunties and sisters. You can only give gifts to Mummy and me!" Emma was not stupid and asked for a request in a different way. Edwards Wayne had the urge to pat his forehead. A while ago, he had been restricted by his son, but now, was it his turn to be the Little Princess? "Alright, I promise you, I''ll only buy presents for you and Mummy from now on." Edwards Wayne could only gently agree to his daughter''s request. At this moment, in the living room downstairs! Lily originally wanted to go upstairs to take a look at the two children''s bath, but the olddy stopped her. The olddy''s recent change in attitude also caused Lily''s impression of her to be better and better. Since she had something to say to her, she was certainly willing to listen seriously. The olddy looked at the bandages wrapped around her forehead and her tone softened. "Does the wound still hurt?" Lily shook her head and replied softly, "I will asionally feel pain, but I''m more or less recovered." "I really didn''t expect you to encounter such a thing. The person who harmed you is your sister. Your rtionship has always been bad, right?" The olddy had also heard everything that had happened from Edwards Wayne, and felt sad that Lily had such a vicious sister. "Yes, our rtionship since childhood has never been that good!" Lily did not hide anything. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "She has also received her punishment. You should stop thinking about this matter. Next up, you should look forward to the wedding between you and Edwards!" The olddy had just discussed it with the old man on the stairs. Since Wayne White and Lareina had already divorced, then the marriage between Edwards Wayne and Lily could be considered. Lily''s beautiful eyes instantly lit up, she looked at the olddy in surprise and joy, her tone was filled with gratitude, "Thank you for your help!" The olddy raised her hand, "This matter, is not what I''ve done. It''s what your father and Lareina have done for you. "No matter what, I still have to thank you for your tolerance!" Lily was extremely excited, she never thought that she would hear about such an exciting matter right after she returned from the hospital. "As long as you don''t hate my heartlessness before, then it''s fine. In the future, we can still be family, and the two children will not be able to leave you." What really made the olddy give in was his two children''s healthy growth. His two grandchildren had missed out on their parents'' care during their childhood. She really didn''t want to see these two children walk the same road. How pitiful it would be. "I will take good care of them!" Lily nodded. "Well, go upstairs and rest! Let the two children sleep with you tonight. " The olddy said gently. "Alright!" Lily got up and walked up the stairs. When she opened the bedroom door, she saw the lighting from the bathroom, and then she heard her daughter''s soft and tender voice singing. Hearing her daughter''s voice that did not sound too standard, Lily''s heart inexplicably calmed down, and was filled with joy- She walked to the bathroom door and saw Edwards Wayne carrying her daughter in his arms and putting her pajamas on. The little fellow continued to y with the two little toys in its hands as it continued to sing nursery rhymes. This scene was truly very warm, and in Lily''s eyes, Edwards Wayne instantly became several degrees warmer. "Is it done?" Lily could not help but ask. Edwards Wayne raised her eyes, her gloomy eyes looked at thedy who was leaning on the door, the smile on her face, was filled with a gentle and beautiful light. "Mummy!" Emma immediately raised her head and happily blinked her eyes at her. "It''s already been washed. Do you want to wash it?" Edwards Wayne buttoned up his daughter''s sleeping clothes and put her down. "Yes!" Lily was currently injured, so she had to be extra careful when taking a bath. She could practically only wipe her body, and there were still some injuries that she could not heal and had to not touch the water. Edwards Wayne immediately said hoarsely, "Let me help you wash, Xiao Nai, you go out and y with big brother first, wait for Mummy to take a bath, then I''ll bring you guys to sleep!" When Lily heard that he was going to help her wash again, her beautiful face immediately flushed red. In the hospital, she had already helped her a few times and she was extremely embarrassed. Chapter 646 Chapter 646 As the temperature in the bathroom rose, the man reached out and closed the bathroom door. Lily stood in front of him, a little embarrassed, her two small hands subconsciously entwined together. "Do you need me?" The man''s sexy and thin lips curled up into a smile. His voice was as deep as wine, making one feel intoxicated. Lily shook her head and quickly said, "No need, I will do it myself. Just help me store the water inside." The man was currently wearing a white shirt with sleeves rolled up, and a white cor with the third button undone. When he was bathing the two children, he had wetted his white shirt, and at that moment, the wet shirt was sticking closely to his body, outlining the proud muscles of the man. Just a nce at it, Lily''s entire body was covered in hot sweat. Edwards Wayne reached out and opened the water cage, putting warm water in the bathtub. Lily turned her back to him and untied her clothes. The few wounds on her back had already scabbed over, the new skin was pink, and as Edwards Wayne looked at her, he felt his heart ache. Thinking about how she would have to endure this pain for the next week, he had the urge to kick Alice into hell. "Do these wounds still hurt?" Edwards Wayne extended a finger, but did not dare to touch her scar, and could only ask her in a low and hoarse voice. Lily shook her head, "It doesn''t hurt anymore, it''s just that it''s a little itchy now and then. It will be much better after continuing to apply some medicine." Edwards Wayne took a towel, dipped it in warm water, and carefully avoided her wounds, carefully and gently wiping her skin. Lily had her back facing him, and nervously holding her two small hands. Although she and Edwards Wayne already had sex, it was still very embarrassing to let him help clean her body. She was really afraid that the wounds on her body would leave a shadow on him. However, Edwards Wayne didn''t think her injured back ugly. On the contrary, he only felt pain in his heart. "What did my grandmother tell you?" Seeing that she still hadn''t went upstairs for so long, Edwards Wayne guessed that she had been called back by his grandmother. Joy shed across Lily''s heart, and she intentionallyughed mischievously, "Guess!" Edwards Wayne curled his lips and said softly, "My grandmother agreed to let us marry, right?" "So boring!" Lily had thought that it would definitely take him a long time to guess, but who would have thought that he had actually guessed right. The man was amused by the small sense of loss on her face. His thin lips kissed her back, causing the woman to tremble in fear. "I know my grandmother quite well!" Edwards Wayne raised his eyebrows and said with confidence. Lily could only stop teasing him and seriously nodded, "Yes, your grandmother asked me to look forward to our wedding." "Will you me me?" Edwards Wayne suddenly asked, ming himself. "me you for what?" Lily was stunned, she could not help but turn and look at him. Edwards Wayne only felt his breathing stop, and his pair of beautiful eyes were shocked. Only now did Lily realise that she had actually turned her head to face him. Her entire body was shivering, and she quickly turned her body, covering her face with her hands, embarrassed to the extreme. It''s over. He saw everything, Edwards Wayne''s breathing became a little sluggish just now, and only after she turned around, did he return to his normal breathing. Under the bright light, that scene was really very beautiful, and it left a deep impression on him. "me me for ruining your father''s happy life." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Lily''s beautiful eyes stiffened, shed a few times, and said with a wry smile, "It''s not like you forced them to divorce, I also have a part in it, why would I me you? If you want to me someone, I can only me myself." "My grandma told me to get along with my mom. What do you think?" Edwards Wayne was silent for a few seconds, before he suddenly spoke. Lily was startled once again, she turned her head and her clear eyes focused on the man''s expression, "Then what do you think?" "I don''t know!" Edwards Wayne continued to wash her body earnestly and shook his head. Edwards Wayne really didn''t know what to do. Although he had always been cold to his mother, when he coincidentally found out that his mother was having an operation on her stomach, he was still extremely worried. He had even specially looked for someone to investigate the results of the operation, and upon knowing that it was only a small operation and that it was a very sessful operation, Edwards Wayne was inwardly relieved. No matter how deep the damage to each other''s hearts were, it was impossible to cut off the affection between mother and son. At this moment, there was suddenly a chance to make peace. Edwards Wayne actually wanted to ept it, but he didn''t know how to get along with his strange mother. Lily reached out a hand, and gently held the big hand that he ced on her shoulder. She patted it andforted him, "Edwards Wayne, do you really want to hear my opinion?" "Yes, I want to hear it!" Edwards Wayne, who was always smart, was also confused now. Lily let out a light breath, and said with a low voice, "I think you should make up with your mother." "Do you think so?" Seeing her determined tone, Edwards Wayne was slightly startled. "Yes, I feel that when your mother left you two, she must have been very loyal. I can see that she still cares about you two, and I''m also a mother now. I feel that if it wasn''t for something that made me feel pain and despair, I wouldn''t have left my child behind." Lily analyzed it seriously. Edwards Wayne froze and looked at her in shock. "Your dad is my mom''s first love. Her only difficulty was loving your father too much!" But Edwards Wayne didn''t agree, what he felt was that his mother valued love more, and did not care about family love much. "You still don''t understand women. Go and search online, there are many interviews like this, the reporters have interviewed many women on the streets, and their answers will definitely let you know that women will not easily give up on their children. No matter how tired they are, they will definitely bring their children with them, and you should really understand your mother well. Lily exined in a very sure manner. Edwards Wayne was a little shocked in his heart. Indeed, he had always viewed this matter from the perspective of a son, and only knew that he had been abandoned by his mother. "Lily, if I also identally do something that disappoints you, will you abandon your child and leave me?" Edwards Wayne suddenly asked seriously, he was extremely worried. Lily curled her lips and said, "Even if I have to leave, I will definitely take the child with me!" Edwards Wayne began tough softly. His strong arms gently embraced her as heid his thin lips on her shoulder and said softly, "Then I will definitely remember this word. I won''t dare to make you angry in the future." Chapter 647 Chapter 647 D ¡ªempsey Wayne''s words made Lily feel joy in her heart. She did not expect that this man had a cat-like personality, it was really rare to see him again. Edwards Wayne wanted to go in front of her and help her wipe it away, but he was stopped by Lily. She said with a blushing face, "I''ll do it in front, I''m still not used to you helping me!" Edwards Wayne did not insist, but only wet the towel, slightly twisted the water, and gave it to her. At this time, Lily could no longer care about being embarrassed, and quickly wiped away the tears. Edwards Wayne crossed his arms in front of his chest andzily leaned against the wall. Looking at her snow-white back, his thin lips intentionally curled up, "Why aren''t you curious about what I told my brother!" Lily had originally been cleaning up seriously, but his words startled her. Her movements paused for a moment, as she turned around and looked at him with her beautiful eyes filled with panic, "What did you tell him?" "I didn''t beat around the bush. I directly told him to respect you as his sister - in -w." Edwards Wayne truthfully told her. After Lily heard this, she let out augh. "Seems like what you''ve said before. It''s so direct that people don''t even have the chance to think about it." "I''ve always been direct with those close to me." Edwards Wayne smiled. Lily understood his honesty very well, because this man had been very George with her in the past. However, she gradually liked his personality. He was not like some people who liked to y around with mysteries, making people extremely tense up. Edwards Wayne''s character of being straightforward was still very suitable for them to get along. If she wanted to have a cold war with him, it wouldn''t be cold at all. He would directly speak his mind and solve all of his problems. "I hope we can all be honest with ourselves in the future! This way, there will be a lot of less trouble, and it will not be like this time. I am scared to death myself, but I am also afraid that you would know. It¡¯s weird.¡± Lily said with a smile. "Yes, then if a male send you an ambiguous text message in the future, you have to show it to me as soon as possible so that I can fix it for you!" Edwards Wayne joked as he looked at her. Lily couldn''t help butugh, "Don''t worry, as long as we hold the wedding ceremony, everyone would know that I''m your wife. Which man would send me an ambiguous message? They will not dare to flirt with me." "If getting married can get rid of all our rivals, well, let''s get married at the end of this month!" After Edwards Wayne finished speaking, he suddenly took a step forward, lifted her chin, and kissed. Lily was pleasantly surprised by his words, but at the same time, she was stunned by his lips. Fortunately, Edwards Wayne only kissed her, and didn''t make any other movements. However, those dark and gloomy eyes represented the suffering he was currently going through. The person they loved had been stripped clean in front of them. As long as it was a normal man, they wouldn''t be able to endure such torture, right? Lily''s breathing had finally calmed down. The bright lights in her eyes were dazzling, and extremely enchanting. However, Lily was too embarrassed to do what she had to do in front of this man, so she looked at him pleadingly, "You can leave, I''ll dress myself!" At this time, Edwards Wayne did not dare to tease her. Although he really wanted to, he could only nod his head, "Alright, if you need anything, just call for me. I''ll be right outside the door!" Lily nodded shyly, even if something happened, she didn''t dare trouble him anymore. It was just that the wound on her head was notpletely healed, the other injuries on her body had all healed up, in a few more days, she would be able to bathe by herself. Edwards Wayne still couldn''t stop himself from looking at her. Seeing her determined face, his lips curled into a smile as he opened the door of the bathroom and walked out. After Lily finished washing up, she came out to see the man sitting on the sofa with a heavy heart, as if he was thinking about something. Lily started to understand Edwards Wayne more and more. Looking at the way he was pinching his eyebrows, it seemed that he had met with some trouble. Heaps of documents were brought over for him to see and sign. As Edwards Wayne had to take care of her, he also had to focus on dealing with the heavy workload at the same time. Lily felt both touched and pained by the sight of this. Humans were not made of steel. Even if Edwards Wayne had a willpower that was as tough as steel, he was still a flesh and blood body after all. He had obviously lost a lot of weight in those few days, and when Lily saw him, he remembered it in his heart. "What''s wrong? Is something wrong? " Lily walked to his side and sat down, then lightly touched his large palm with her soft fingers as she asked in concern.N?velDrama.Org content. Edwards Wayne turned his head to look at her. Originally, he did not want to tell her about what happened at work, afraid that it would cause her to feel pressured. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll call the children in. Let''s rest early!" Edwards Wayne grabbed her small hand and squeezed it twice in her palm. Lily could see that he was intentionally hiding it from her. Since he did not want to tell her on his own, it would be inappropriate for her to pursue this line of questioning. After all, she didn''t know anything about his work, and even if he told her, she wouldn''t be able to help. She could only hope that his work would be sessful. Edwards Wayne saw two little fellows in Toy Room, and they were currently doing manual work. It looks like this was the homework that the school had given to them again. It was almost ten o''clock and the two kids were already sleepy. Seeing that their father hade to call them to sleep, they quickly put down what they were doing and obediently ran to his side. "Daddy, are we going to sleep together tonight?" Emma asked happily, her bright eyes brimming with anticipation. Edwards Wayne nodded, ¡°Yes, tonight you will sleep with us, since that bed is very spacious." "Yeah, I''m so happy!" Emma''s pure personality, made her write both happiness and anger on her little face, which made her look even more innocent. Although George was not as happy as his sister, his beautiful little mouth was also raised. Due to various reasons, the family of four had not been together for a long time. Therefore, the two kids were happy. The two adults were also happy from the bottom of their hearts. Edwards Wayne and Lily were lying on either side of the bed, and the space between them was left to the children. The two little fellows had grown a lot taller in the past half year, and as theyy on the bed, they rolled around, unable to fall asleep. "Mummy, do you like me?" Emma asked her about it everyday. Lily kissed her soft cheeks, "I like you, Mummy likes you the most!" Emma immediately turned and made a face at George. "Did you hear that, Mummy likes me the most!" George looked at her in disdain, "What an idiot!" Chapter 648 Chapter 648 In the morning, as the warm sunlight shined in, Lily was in a daze from sleep. She felt something warm sticking to her face and suddenly opened her eyes to see two cute little faces, looking at her with a smile. George saw that Mummy was woken up by his sister, and immediately said unhappily, "I told you not to kiss, you wanted to kiss. Now Mummy has been woken up." Emma blinked herrge eyes, feeling a little wronged, "I just want to kiss Mummy, I haven''t kissed her in a long time." As Lily listened to the daily conversation between the two little things, she felt extremely happy. Was there anything more wonderful than being kissed and awakened by your daughter? Lily hurriedly reached out and caressed her daughter''s long hair, "Mummy has woken up, are you going to school?" Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Yeah, I want Father to help us ask for another day of leave. Daddy is so unwilling, so annoying!" Emma pouted with an unhappy expression. And at this moment, Edwards Wayne, who was standing at the entrance of the uniform room and holding onto two sets of small school uniforms, had a startled look on his handsome face. His thin lips curled up as he smiled gently, "Emma, you should focus on your studies instead of thinking about ying everyday, thinking about taking a leave of absence, do you understand?" Lily looked at the man''s clothes that had been changed. The gentle sunlight shone on his body, making him look extremely handsome. Lily looked at the man walking towards her in a daze. Oh god, why did she feel so bored? He was the one who was helping the children change their clothes. It was warm and full of fatherly love. It was really too attractive. "Sleep for a while longer. I''ll send the children to school and ask the teacher about their performance at school." Edwards Wayne said to Lily in a low voice. "Mm, sorry to trouble you!" Lilyzily nodded her head. With Edwards Wayne worrying about the two children, she was really at ease. George looked at his father strangely with his big eyes, and asked curiously, "Daddy, what do you want to ask our teacher?" "It''s nothing. I just want to know what kind of bad things you guys did in school!" Edwards Wayne purposely teased his son. George immediately rolled his eyes and said, "I did very well in school, I wouldn''t do anything bad." Emma sat on the side with a dazed look on her face. When Edwards Wayne was about to change her school uniform, she was still pulling on her long hair. After changing the clothes of his children, Edwards Wayne moved swiftly and gracefully to give his son a handsome and cool hairstyle. However, there was nothing he could do when faced with his daughter''s long hair. Lily didn''t want to make it difficult for him to put on a beautiful hairstyle for her daughter. Thus, she sat up, and made her daughter adorable braids. The little guy was suddenly like a little princess in a painting, with big innocent eyes and a sense of confusion and small emotion. Edwards Wayne walked over, bent over and kissed Lily on the forehead, "You''re not allowed to run around at home, understand?" "Yes!" Lily smiled and nodded. Edwards Wayne treated her like a child again, she would not run around, all she wanted now was to be azy bug. Edwards Wayne personally sent the children to school, and when he walked into the ssroom, a few young female teachers stared at him in shock, their eyes wide open. They had always hoped that Edwards Wayne would personally send off the two children, because only then would they have the chance to personally see this young and handsome man. When Edwards Wayne asked the two children to go y with the students, a few teachers also took the initiative to greet them. "Mr. Wayne, it''s rare to see you free to send two babies to school!" One of the teachers snatched it away and greeted him first. The remaining female teachers all pushed forward a few steps, unwilling to be outdone. Edwards Wayne asked with a smile, "I just want to know how the children are doing in school. I was rather busy during this period, and I neglected to take care of them, were they doing alright?" "Mr. Wayne, your worries are unnecessary. Emma and George are the most outstanding children we have, they are called George, he is very smart, and he can also bring the children in his ss to y together." "That''s right. Mr. Wayne, don''t worry. We will definitely take good care of and educate this group of children." What the teachers said were all good words, so Edwards Wayne was relieved. He believed that the children would definitely not cause any trouble, because his two children were very smart and sensible. After Edwards Wayne left the school, he directly went to thepany. Recently, there was indeed a problem with hispany. A rtively important customer of his had been poached away, and several of hispany''s old officials were also proposing to him that he resign. Someone had secretly leaked some of hispany''s confidential documents, and now, he was leading his team to prevent the matter from further expanding. However, he''d already believed that someone was plotting against him. But, he had alreadye to a conclusion as to who this person was. Things like this could not be considered as new in the market, but Edwards Wayne had a bad premonition. Someone was posing a huge threat to hispany, and the only person who was so familiar with hispany and his customer information was that person. Edwards Wayne rushed over to thepany and immediately called for a discussion. In therge office, over fifty senior executives were waiting with serious expressions, as if they were terrified. Edwards Wayne sat in his office and confirmed the contents of the meeting with his assistant, Larry. "Young Master, we are already looking for a legal team to deal with this matter, but right now, they have yet to give any response." Larry reported in a low voice. "I might be going abroad soon. Please help me prepare, I have to go see someone!" Edwards Wayne''s heavy eyes shed with a calm and wisdom light. "Is Young Master going to see him?" Larry knew who Edwards Wayne was going to see, and he had been worried about this the entire time. "I don''t know which level his reach reached in thepany. When I go abroad, help me clean up the people inside thepany and find those people. I want to bring them to court so that they can pay for their betrayal." Edwards Wayne said coldly. "Okay, Young Master, when you go overseas, thepany will definitely make a move. I have already closely monitored anyone who can touch the secret documents, if they do anything, I will immediately report it to you." Larry was also extremely furious. Thepany had always operated well, but a week ago, Young Master had neglected the matter of Miss Lily''s hospitalization for a few days, and such a terrifying matter of disclosure had actually urred. This matter directly caused thepany to lose more than five billion projects, attracting the attention of the entirepany. Chapter 649 Chapter 649 I ¡ª n Australia, a living room of a luxurious vi, Jane Wayne''s face shed with an uneasy expression. Two days ago, her adoptive father, John Wayne, asked her to give him the names of the people she had ced in Wayne Group on a phone call. In these five years, John Wayne had been imprisoned. He asked Jane Wayne to undertake the mission of infiltrating into the Wayne Group. To pay back John Wayne¡¯ kindness of bringing her up, Jane epted. Her heart was actually full ofplications and uneasiness. She would gather some secrets of the Wayne Group from time to time, but Jane Wayne didn''t know why. She felt that her adoptive father had been ruthless, and now, after being in jail for a few years, he was old enough to give up the management of thepany. But Jane Wayne''s thoughts were still too naive, she never thought that after John Wayne came out, he would still be staring at the position of the Wayne Family''s ruler. This made Jane Wayne especially shocked. However, Jane Wayne was also very respectful to John Wayne, because, even though she was an adopted daughter, John Wayne had always valued her greatly, gave her the best education since her childhood, and raised her to such an outstanding level so that she could live a good life. So, when John Wayne asked her for those lists, Jane Wayne only hesitated for a moment, and then gave him the most of the names. John Wayne originally had a 30% share of the Wayne''s, but after Edwards Wayne became an adult, he inherited 35% of his father''s shares, the remaining 20% was held by the Old Master Wayne, the rest was held by his cousins. After John Waynemitted crimes and was locked in the prison, the Old Master Wayne had set up a board of directors and retracted 20% of John Wayne''s shares, thus, he only had 10% of the Wayne''s shares left. John Wayne''s only son, Jack Wayne, had been actively developing his ownpanies abroad ever since his father was locked up. Currently, he had also developed quite well, and among them, there was a technologypany under Jack Wayne''s hands that specialized inwork information. After five years of saving, John Wayne and Jack Wayne''s grand n finally exploded. John Wayne sent people to monitor Edwards Wayne''s movements and movements. With the existence of the two children, the old man definitely valued Edwards Wayne even more, because he already had an heir, but his son was not married, and he didn''t know when he would have a child. For a powerful family like the Wayne Family, salivating over the sessor was definitely a top priority. It seemed that Edwards Wayne had not only taken advantage of his time in prison to control the entirepany, but he had also found a woman to be the first to give birth to two children. What made John Wayne even angrier was that Edwards Wayne had actually been hiding the existence of these two children from him. Was he afraid that if he found out about them, he would harm his children? This move was clever and cunning, it really made John Wayne feel like he had a heart attack. John Wayne had already investigated them, and the two elders doted on the two of them. What John Wayne was most worried about was that the old man would overindulge and give his rights to the two children, then Edwards Wayne would be the strongest person in the n. If he wanted to take back the rights to manage thepany, it would be difficult for him to do so in his entire life. The more John Wayne thought, the more uneasy he felt, the more anxious he became. It was just that he had not found a suitable opportunity to attack, and this time, he did not dare be careless, he knew that Edwards Wayne had also sent people to monitor his movements, and was preparing for it, but John Wayne could not wait any longer. From Jane Wayne, he received a piece of news that the old man''s illness had already worsened when he was recuperating abroad, and the doctor had determined that he was only three years away. He didn''t think that the old man was really hiding it from the olddy, and even from the Edwards Wayne brothers. He didn''t want them to worry, and furthermore, Jane Wayne knew that the old man Ji had called for his specialwyer the very next day, probably because he is afraid that he won''t live for long, so he quickly made his will. Right now, John Wayne had two important things to do. The first was to attack the Wayne Family Group, and the second was to find an opportunity to see the contents of the old man''s will. If he had the chance to change it, that would truly be great. John Wayne was anxiously waiting for the chance to counterattack. He never thought that even the Heavens would help him, and the chance had reallye. The woman that Edwards Wayne liked got into a car ident, he, who was the dignified CEO of the Wayne''s, actually let go of his position and free time to take care of his at the hospital. It could be seen that he had a very good rtionship with his. Jane Wayne had also confirmed it from the side. Edwards Wayne liked this woman called Lily a lot, and she had also gritted his teeth hatefully as to indicate that the biggest reason Edwards Wayne liked Lily was because she had given him two children. No matter what, after this matter, John Wayne found another great opportunity. Edwards Wayne had a woman he loved. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. To a man, falling in love with a woman would definitely be the biggest weakness of his life. Furthermore, currently, Edwards Wayne wasn''t only limited to that woman, he also had two cute children. Of course, if he didn''t have to force himself, John Wayne wouldn''t dare to have any ideas about these two children. He was still thinking of turning the two elders around, and these two children were the two elders'' most beloved grandsons, whoever dared to touch them would only have their brains flooded, no matter how bad John Wayne was, at the moment, he didn''t want to make a move on the two children. Jane Wayne rubbed her hands together as she raised her head to watch John Wayne walk down the stairs. Her days in the prison did not seem to be good, he had lost a lot of weight, but her spirit seemed to be good. She held onto a cigar, and when she saw Jane Wayne, he smiled, "Jane, you''re back!" "Daddy!" Jane Wayne immediately stood up and shouted, "Daddy, you''ve lost weight again!" John Wayne faintly mocked himself, "I think too much into things, so of course I''m thinner. However, seeing you return, I''m very happy. Today, I can have a good meal." Jane Wayne still cared a lot about John Wayne. She walked over and hugged John Wayne, and asked in concern, "Daddy, are you in a hurry to find me for something?" John Wayne patted her shoulder as his tone turned serious, "Daddy has decided to take over Wayne Family''s authority. Would you like to be my assistant?" Sure enough? Jane Wayne looked at John Wayne in shock, she did not expect her guess was right. Chapter 650 Chapter 650 Jane Wayne had always known about her foster father''s ambitions. He had been locked up for a few years because of Edwards Wayne, so she believed that he would definitely be extremely unsatisfied as well. These past few years, it seemed as if he had restrained all of his ambitions in the prison, but Jane Wayne had already sent him a few documents and many books about business in. She felt that her adoptive father would certainly return again. However, she hadn''t expected that John Wayne would be so impatient. He''d only juste out when the time came for him to start his revenge n. "Daddy, shouldn''t we consider this matter a little more?" It wasn''t that Jane Wayne didn''t want to help him, she was just afraid. She was afraid that she would lose the life of a rich and peaceful person, and was even more afraid that John Wayne''s chance to counterattack would fail. "What else are you thinking about? Do you still love Edwards Wayne? You don''t have the heart to attack? " John Wayne immediately looked at her sarcastically. He felt that she had hidden her intentions towards Edwards Wayne, and wasn''t willing to hurt him. Jane Wayne''s expression was somewhat pale as she immediately shook her head. "No, Daddy. I don''t have any more feelings for him, and he has long been extremely disappointed in me." When she thought about thest time when she took the initiative to go back to his hometown to look for him and his cold and indifferent attitude, Jane Wayne''s heart grew cold. In the past, she was the woman that he relied on the most and trusted the most, but now, that woman had be Lily. "Then what are you waiting for? How did I teach you before? I would rather destroy things that I can''t get than give them up to others. Since Edwards Wayne is so heartless to you, why can¡¯t you forget him? If you really try to act so cheap, then you won''t be my, John Wayne''s daughter. " John Wayne immediately fanned the mes of hatred in her heart, hoping to persuade her and throw her into his camp. Sure enough, John Wayne''s words stung Jane Wayne. Her face became even more stiff and pale, and her two hands subconsciously clenched tightly. John Wayne continued to fill the fire as heughed coldly, "Do you remember that you once held five percent of the Wayne''s shares? My father also really liked you back then, that''s why he gave you a share. Do you know how much money five percent is worth now? Nearly three billion, if you help me take over the rights sessfully, I will give you 30% of the shares. At that time, your wealth will be beyond your imagination." At that time, she was only eight years old and the Old Master really liked her, so he gave her 5% of the shares. At that time, she was still young, and she did not know what the shares represented, but now, she had grown up, and if she had not helped her father to anger the two elders, she would probably be holding the 5% now, making her very rich. John Wayne looked at the flickering light in her eyes and knew that his incitement was extremely effective. Therefore, he continued to stung her, "Back then Edwards Wayne liked you so much, I had thought that you would eventually marry him, but who would have thought that just because of a small mistake you made, he turned around and went to sleep with another woman, and even gave birth to two children. Jane, don''t be so persistent about love, this intangible thing, only money can give you a sense of security, and give you a better life. Edwards Wayne is really too heartless, you took care of him for so long, apanied him and encouraged him to walk out of the ck shadow, but he already forgot about you. Can you really stand by and watch him hug another woman, spoil her, love her, and love her to the bone? " "Daddy, I beg of you, stop talking, I don''t want to hear this!" Jane Wayne''s heart was pierced by thousands of arrows at the moment, the pain caused even her face to turn pale. She covered her ears, unwilling to hear another word. When she saw how doting Edwards Wayne was, her heart felt as though it was being cut by a knife. What made her even more jealous was that the olddy had actually acknowledged Lily and even secretly warned her not to ruin the rtionship between Edwards Wayne and herself. Why? She had clearly fallen in love with this man before, and he had clearly once fallen in love with her. But now, she couldn''t get anything out of him. Even the way he looked at her was cold. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing her cry out in pain, John Wayne knew that his words were working. He immediately patted her shoulder andforted her, "Jane, don''t be sad, Daddy won''t say these words to hurt your heart anymore. Daddy just felt that it wasn''t worth it. "Daddy, it''s fine if youe out, I have someone to rely on!" Jane Wayne was instantly filled with trust towards John Wayne, and she cried out in grief. "Jane, help daddy out. Daddy really needs a talent like you who can do anything. Don''t waste Daddy''s efforts in educating you, okay? You are father''s most proud daughter, father will definitely find a man who is even more outstanding than Edwards Wayne for you to marry off. " After John Wayne stung Jane Wayne, he became like a father to her. "Daddy, in the future, I will definitely listen to your words. Whatever you want me to do, I will do it, and I will definitely let Edwards Wayne see how wrong it is for him to abandon me. I will make him regret it, I will trample Lily under my feet, and make her beg me for mercy." When John Wayne heard her imposing words, he was extremely happy. He immediately hugged her and said, "As expected of the good daughter that I painstakingly brought up. Alright, with these words of yours, your father will be at ease." "Daddy, do you have any ideas?" After Jane Wayne calmed down, she asked him curiously. John Wayne nodded his head, "Yes, my people have already begun to move, I just want to make the Ji''s shares drop, this way, I will have the chance to buy more shares." "Daddy, the corporation seems to have gotten into trouble these few days. Did you do it?" Jane Wayne had also been paying attention to thepany''s movements and movements. She knew that thepany''s secret had leaked and her losses were not small, causing Edwards Wayne to be very angry and personally investigate this matter. "That''s right, I did it. I took advantage of the time when he was going to take care of Lily. I didn''t expect the results to be good. Hmph, this is only the beginning. There will be more interesting scenes for him to watch in the future." John Wayne''s face suddenly turned sinister, as though he couldn''t wait to show Edwards Wayne who was boss. Chapter 651 Chapter 651 D ¡ª empsey Wayne''s job suddenly became busier than before. In the past, he always did his best to finish his work for the day and he would be free to apany Lily and the children at night. However, Lily did not know that Edwards Wayne rushed home and apanied her and the children for dinner as soon as possible, he had even spent his lunch break on handling work. Before, he had had an hour of rest, but now, he was only able to get up and work as fast as ten minutes while sitting on the sofa in his office. Only, he had not mentioned a single word to Lily while he was silently doing all this behind his back. He did not want her to worry about him, nor did he want to lose even an inch of time he spent with his children. He had missed their loveliest childhood, so he wanted to spare more time to mend the children, to make them feel more fatherly. However, everything that happened in thepany this time was already urgent, so Edwards Wayne had to take care of it with all his time. Therefore, this was still the first time he called Lily and told her toe home a littleter so that he could inform the children and the two elders not to wait for him to eat dinner. When Lily received his call, she was surprised. She was really not ustomed to him suddenly being busy with his work. Perhaps in the past, Lily was ustomed to him returning home at night, ustomed to him apanying them to eat and then spending warm time together with the children before going to bed. Lily had thought that such days would continue to be passed on, but she never thought that he would suddenly be so busy. She took care of him on the phone and hung up. When she went downstairs and saw the two elders and the children sitting on the sofa, she softly said, "He said that he would work overtime tonight. He might not return to eat. Let''s eat first!" The olddy frowned. "Did he tell you something happened at thepany? Didn''t he work at night before?" Old Man Wayne, who was wearing reading sses, suddenly raised his head and looked towards Lily, as if he was waiting for her to speak. Lily said softly: I asked him, but he did not tell me in detail, he only said that thepany still had urgent matters to settle. The olddy turned around and looked at the old man, "Call Edwards Wayne tomorrow and have a chat. If his work matters, you have a lot of experience.Give him some advice so that he won''t have to take the wrong path." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The old man nodded, "Alright, I''ll call him tomorrow and ask. Actually, he''s already learnt that I need to teach him. I don''t have anything to teach him." Hearing this, the olddyughed proudly, "Of course. Our Edwards Wayne has been smart since he was young, and has an amazing memory. His management skills have long since surpassed yours, you can''t be unconvinced." When the old tutor heard this, he couldn''t helpughing, "Yes, I know that in your eyes, no one can compare to your grandson." Lily heard the two elders agreeing to Edwards Wayne''s capabilities, and a small sense of satisfaction rose in her heart. She thought that if she were to marry such an outstanding man, that would truly be something enviable for her. Actually, when Lily was at thepany, he heard many people praising Edwards Wayne''s management skills. He was young, experienced in handling affairs, and had strong skills. Furthermore, he was a dark horse in the business war, and his future was immeasurable. Lily suddenly felt that her understanding of Edwards Wayne was too superficial. All she knew was that he was handsome. And he treated his children well. He was a qualified father, and he was filial. He set a good example for his children, but other than that, Lily did not know anything else about him. She didn''t even know how he worked at thepany all day. She only knew the tip of the iceberg about what was going on in thepany and what was going on in the environment. Other than the One Thought Building Designpany that she worked for, she had only heard of one other subsidiarypany. Lily was extremely ashamed. She was not a qualified lover at all, all she did was to busy herself with her work every day. However, she knew too little about the husband she had married. When the two little fellows beside heard that Edwards Wayne was noting back, their cute little faces also revealed expressions of disappointment. When they returned from school, they were looking forward to the evening when they would be able to sit at the table and eat dinner. At the same time, in the headquarters of Wayne Group, in the CEO''s office, Edwards Wayne took out a cup of coffee and refreshed himself. He turned the big ck chair to the ss and looked out through the bright ss into the distance. All the buildings around his building were very low, as if they were being stepped on by him. The feeling of standing at the peak made Edwards Wayne''s thinking more acute and wiser. The lights in the distance flickered. At this moment, it was already past nine o''clock. At this hour, the two children should take a shower and get ready for bed. They had ss tomorrow. Lily would definitely gently sit on their little bedside and hold the storybook in her hands as she told them fairy tales. Or maybe, she would even softly sing a sleeping song to coax them to sleep. Ever since Lily''s identity had shone brightly, the two little fellows seemed to have grown up and be more sensible. In the past, when Emma liked to sleep with Lily, she would only be able to sleep if she reached out and hugged her. But now, the two little fellows each had their own cute little bed and had gotten used to falling asleep by themselves. This was probably one of the steps for children to grow up- But every time Edwards Wayne pushed open the door to the children''s room and saw his daughter''s tiny body curled up on the bed, he felt an indescribable pain in his heart. Parents are most afraid that their children will not be independent, and most afraid to let go and let them learn to be independent. Half a year ago, Edwards Wayne simply did not expect that he would have childre so early. He did not even think about marrying and finding a woman, so he had basically put all his effort into managing thepany. But now, Edwards Wayne waspletely worried about being a father, and everything he thought about, was not separated from two children. For the children''s future, he treated his work even more strictly, and even more ruthlessly. He wanted to help his children be strong, to let them live a carefree life, and whoever obstructed his path, they would definitely not be courteous to him. Edwards Wayne took a sip of the coffee. Although he hadn''t seen her for only a day, why did he have the urge to go back home and hug that woman to sleep? Chapter 652 Chapter 652 Someone knocked on the door to his office. It was unusually heavy in the silent night. Edwards Wayne squinted, and said solemnly: "Come in!" Seeing the man turn in the ck chair, he anxiously spoke out. "Young Master, I have already brought over the call logs of those people for thest four years, and as you expected before, they have been calling to Australia several times a month. Each callsted for about half an hour. Although their phone numbers have changed, their actions are very suspicious. They must have given ount of something important about ourpany to someone or an organization. I heard that he suddenly fell in love with studying in the prison, and every few months, Jane Wayne would send him a few books. Those books that I let another assistant record, are all the famous books in the business battles, and I know that my uncle''s personality is very ambitious and bold, and he likes to take shortcuts. Back then, in order to gain control over the situation, he did not hesitate to use his daughter to lure me closer, causing me to do quite a few wrong actions, and almost angered my grandfather to the point that he wanted to enter the hospital. "Young Master, we are in the light. They hide in the dark. The danger we are facing this time is even greater than before." Young Master, we are in the light, they are in the dark, Larry had also been busy with matters of thepany recently. His usually clear mind was short - circuited, and he did not know how to resolve the crisis in front of him. "If he wants to take back control of thepany, the only thing he needs to do is to buy shares in thepany. However, he should also know if he wants to buy shares to realize his ambition, there is little chance of sess, unless he can persuade my grandfather to transfer the shares in his hand to him, but that''s absolutely impossible. I''ve seen my grandfather''s will. He divided the shares in his hand into three portions, one to my grandmother, and he has already transferred the remaining two shares to my two children." Edwards Wayne analyzed it in a deep voice, feeling that if he were to fight head on, his uncle had no chance of winning at all. Of course, if he used Edwards Wayne''s life as a weapon, it was hard to predict the consequence. Edwards Wayne hadn''t been afraid of any threats in the past because he hadn''t had any weakness and no one could pose threat to him. However, the situation was different now. He had lover and two children Larry nodded, and said indignantly: "He has already made a mistake and the old man has beenalready disappointed in him, he will definitely not transfer the ownership to him." Right now, thepany has lost a big customer, which has already attracted the attention of the public. Ouur stock has already shown signs of falling, but fortunately, we can still control all of this. I''m afraid that he wille up with another way to deal with us. Although he looked very refined, he was actually a smiling tiger that ate people. Since he knew his foundation Edwards Wayne did not dare to underestimate his opponent. "Young Master, we have manypanies under our control and we are always seeing through his weaknesses. I wonder what his next action will be." Larry was worried. "No matter what it is, we should have already prepared a response. Besides, he''s not the only one who knows how to take the initiative to attack. Considering he is my uncle, I will salute him firstly, but if he insists on going against me to the end, then I will not show him any mercy." Edwards Wayne said coldly. "I hope Young Master will not be soft -hearted!" Larry reminded her in a low voice. "Yeah, I was too soft-hearted before. I could have sent him to the jail until he died, but I couldn''t resist my grandma''s pleas. I only let him out after five years. I didn''t expect him to not cherish such a good time." Edwards Wayne knew what Larry meant and he couldn''t help but mock himself. "The Young Master has human feelings. This is our greatest fortune as subordinates." Larry said with a smile. Edwards Wayne tapped the table lightly with his finger: "Show me the information!" Larry quickly ced all the lists in front of him. It was at least half a finger high. Edwards Wayneughed coldly: "I spent a lot of money and got a bunch of ungrateful people. With the evidence they have incriminated, don''t think that I will let them live past their prime. When the evidence is confirmed, immediately find awyer to sue them." Larry also gritted her teeth in anger: "We must not let them go, these greedy bastards, they should be punished, after we take the money, they want to leave peacefully, they think it''s too simple." "I''ll take a look first. Come back and look for me in an hour!" Edwards Wayne decided to personally look at this information. "Alright!" Larry no longer bothered him, and turned to leave. Inside the vi in Wayne Family, Lily had finally coaxed the two children to sleep. After she took the pill, sheid on the bed, but she didn''t sleep at all. Although her eyes were sleepy, her mind was still clear. She wanted to know when Edwards Wayne would be back. She wanted to know what kind of things he was busy with at thepany and what kind of people he was with. Heavens, her thoughts were in such a mess. She was thinking that if he were to chat with other female employees, she would feel a stifling bitterness in her heart. It must be because she was too idle that she had time to let her imagination run wild. Should I give him a call and care about him? If she called him, would she disturb his work? What if he was having an important meeting? This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lily immediately sat up, and she thought about how she could only wipe the front when she took a bath, and how she couldn''t wipe her back. She inexplicably missed Edwards Wayne. If he was in the bedroom now, she would be able to sleep soundly. Lily had never been so absent ¡ª minded before. She picked up her phone and pinched it tightly. Opening up the screen, she saw Edwards Wayne''s phone number, but was hesitating on whether she should call him or not. Chapter 653 Chapter 653 I ¡ª n the end, Lily still did not call him. She missed him, but she was more worried that she would disturb his work. When they were together, Edwards Wayne had never made her worry. She had always felt that he had the ability to control everything, including her life and the children¡¯ s life. But now, Lily had finally experienced the worry between lovers. She was afraid that something would happen to her lover, that the long-term lover would fall into a trap, that the lover would be under too much psychological pressure, and that she wouldn''t be able to share the burden. The fear had made Lily''s consciousness be clearer and clearer. As time went by, it was already past one in the morning. Lily stared at the clock beside her, counting the number of times that the second hand had turned. Suddenly, she heard the sound of a car going off downstairs. "Is he back?" "Did he finish his work when he returned sote?" The joy in Lily''s heart caused her to immediately jump off the bed and run towards the door. When she couldn''t wait to go down the stairs, she saw Edwards Wayne at the entrance of the hall, holding his mobile phone and talking to someone. The suit jacket on his body was resting on his sturdy arm. Holding a document in one hand and a mobile phone in the other, Edwards Wayne was talking to someone in a low voice. When he raised his eyes, he saw a young woman running down the stairs. She was wearing only a white nightgown, with her long hair draping over her shoulders and a pair of watery eyes that flickered with joy and happiness. Larry and Driver brother who were standing behind Edwards Wayne also saw her and their expressions changed. In the next second, they felt a sharp gaze that scared them so much that they quickly turned around. "Young Master, see you tomorrow!" How would Larry dare to take another look? One must know that Edwards Wayne''s eyes did not tolerate a single grain of sand, unless they did not want this pair of eyes. Edwards Wayne quickly stopped talking and quickly walked towards the direction of the stairs with his tall and straight back "Why do you still stay up at this time ?" There was a trace of reproach in the man''s voice, but more of love and heartache. Of course he could tell that the reason why Lily couldn''t sleep. It was because of him that she couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so how could he bear to scold her again? "I... I went to sleep in the afternoon, but I can''t sleep now! " In front of him, Lily was like a child who had made a mistake. She couldn''t even speak properly, being afraid that he would see through her strong feelings. Edwards Wayne looked down with his serene eyes, and saw a pair of small, white feet that did not even wear a pair of slippers and calmly stepped on the carpet. It was already December, and the weather had long since turned cold. She was running on the ground without her shoes, and she was even more worried than his two children. Lily originally wanted to look a little more natural, but when the man''s deep eyes stared at her feet, she skipped all the excuses. The ten snow - white toes subconsciously wanted to curl up and hide somewhere out of sight of the man. Edwards Wayne''s thin lips slightly curled up, and he walked up two steps with heavy steps. His thin lips just happened to be next to her ear, and he said in a low, hoarse and happy voice:" Are you waiting for me?" The man''s warm breath made Lily''s ears instantly turn red. She lightly bit her lower lip and muttered: "Who said that? I really can''t sleep. I''m thirsty, I want to go downstairs and drink a cup of water___" "Lily, you''re not good at lying!" The man saw that this little girl was still stubborn. She was really stubborn and adorable. She should have loudly told him that she was waiting for him toe back. It was okay. Lily was immediately speechless. She could not say a word. Her beautiful eyes shed, looking straight into the man''s smiling eyes. "Alright, you''ve seen through everything. That''s right, I came here specifically to wait for you. I''m worried about you!" Lily mustered her courage to express the emotions in her heart. Her beautiful white face was flushed red because of embarrassment. Edwards Wayne''s warm big hand extended over, and lightly pinched her face that could be broken by blowing on it. After a few minutes, he directly stuffed the portfolio into her small hands. Lily was startled, and immediately grabbed onto the bag. She was not sure what the man wanted to do. She saw the man bend over. And then Edwards Wayne walked upstairs, giving her a princess hug. The atmosphere immediately became warm, causing Lily''s tense body to soften. She reached out her hands, wrapped them around his neck, and gently pressed her cheek against his shoulder, burying it deeply. Edwards Wayne realized that after experiencing the car ident, she had lost a lot of weight, It seemed that she was weightless, causing his heart to ache. It seemed that he needed to find a nutritionist to properly treat her recovery meals. They didn''t say anything else along the way, but their thoughts were already on one another. He could feel all of her love, and he was also very happy. To be able to returnte at night and know that there was someone eagerly awaiting his return. After entering the bedroom, Edwards Wayne gently ced her on the bed and softly asked: "Have you finished bathing? Is there anything I can do for you? " Lily''s face slightly flushed, and she shook her head. "There''s no need, I''ve already washed myself. "Alright, you lie down first!" Edwards Wayne stretched out his arm and grabbed the nket, gently covering her petite and enchanting body. Lily hid behind the nket, too embarrassed to raise her head again. Why do I feel so foolish? Would Edwards Wayne find it funny to show his love so boldly and so directly? Ten minutester, the man had already opened the bathroom door. Dressed in a dark long robe, he disyed his well ¡ª built and upright figure perfectly. In the dark night, he gave off an oppressive and dangerous feeling, just like a tiger ready to pounce. Lily was even less sleepy. Through the nket, she saw the sturdy man walking towards her. Edwards Wayne lieddown on the other side of her body. After that, he habitually stretched out his arm and pulled her into his embrace. Lily''s soft and tender face, which was pressed against his chest, was obedient yet quiet. "Lily, I''m very happy that you can wait for me toe back!" The tiredness of the day, the tension, all disappeared at this moment. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He would feel more at ease if he did not have a warm and soft body in his arms. "Ok!" A woman''s muffled voice came from his arms. Hearing that he was very happy, Lily''s mood also became rxed. "Did something happen at yourpany?" "Can you tell me something, I want to know about it!" Lily could not hold back her curiosity. She raised his head and asked. Edwards Wayne''srge palm once again lightly pressed her head back into his embrace, liking the feeling of her soft and tender cheeks pressing against him "It''s fine. I have the ability to solve anything. "Sleep now!" Edwards Wayne would not let her take his pressure. He would not let her worry. Chapter 654 Chapter 654 The man''sforting words did not make Lily feel at ease. Instead, it made her think even more wildly. She was now in contact with the crisis of manypanies, managed by someone like Edwards Wayne. A single wrong decision could cause the entirepany to fall into an economic crisis, and could lead to even more serious consequences. If he didn''t tell her what had happened, a lot of things would ur in Lily''s mind. Those results made her feel afraid, and it would even make her headache. "Edwards Wayne, you don''t want to tell me? Are you afraid that I won''t be able to withstand the pressure because my willpower is too weak? Or is it because you don''t love me enough to let me know more about yourpany? " Lily was not an obedient child and she wanted to know about it. No matter what it was, she had to know about it. She wanted to face it together with him. Surprise shed across Edwards Wayne''s handsome face. He didn''t think that this little woman would actually doubt his feelings for her. There was no doubt about it. She was his only true love. "Lily..." The man''s voice was low and hesitant. "Don''t try to say anything good to me anymore. You know, I''m worried about you, because I don''t know what kind of trouble you''re facing, and I will be even more worried about youLily immediately interrupted him. She knew that he cared about her and wanted to hide the truth from her. Edwards Wayne was even more shocked, he did not expect that his concealment would actually make her worried even more. "Okay, I''ll tell you. You don''t want to think about it anymore, okay?" Edwards Wayne kissed her forehead, knowing that she was a stubborn person. Since she wanted to know so much, he didn''t n on hiding anything from her. Lily immediately tensed up and stretched out her small hands to hold onto one of his arms. She felt that the next words she was about to hear would be like a violent storm, frightening and worrying. Feeling the instantly tense atmosphere, the man couldn''t help but let out a lowugh. "Rx, it''s not as scary as you think. It''s just that there''s still a tough battle between my uncle and me." Edwards Wayne said in a low voice as he gently tidied up the messy hair around her ears. "Your uncle? Jane Wayne''s foster father? " Lily''s beautiful eyes instantly widened in shock. She did not expect that what Edwards Wayne was facing was not thepany''s economic crisis, but his uncle. "Yes, that''s him. Not long ago, he came out of prison, and during the days of your ident, I took care of you in the hospita and he stole my big client away and even made me lose five capable men instantly. Even more hateful, he even let mypany''s secrets leak out, causing mypany''s shares to fall by three points, all of which are the beginnings of his revenge against me. I know that he hates me!" Edwards Wayne calmly spoke, as he told her in detail what he was currently experiencing. "Oh god, your uncle was too hateful. He clearly hurt you first, and now he even became the victim. He still has the face toe and get revenge on you?" Lily had heard previously that he and his uncle became enemies due to some kind of conflict. His uncle used his adopted daughter to lure Edwards Wayne towards the edge of crime, wanting to destroy his image in the old man''s eyes. "From his point of view, perhaps he felt that he was my grandfather''s second son and also his second sessor. After my father passed away, he should have been supposed to take over the Lily hugged him tightly, deeply sympathizing with his encounters. It turned out that on the journey everyone was growing up and everyone would have to go through some hardships and suffering before they would finally be pampered. So she seemed to understand why Edwards Wayne had such a mature and calm personality despite looking young. It turned out that during his childhood and youth, he had undergone a huge change and had lost their father. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Didn''t you say that it was within your expectations? Does that mean that you had already prepared for it?" Even if your uncle dide for you, you wouldn''t be afraid, would you? " Lily urgently wanted to know his response. Edwards Wayne nodded. Feeling her trembling body, he subconsciously hugged her even more tightly: "Yes, I have a way to deal with this. Moreover, I still have my grandparents'' support; After hearing his confident words, although Lily felt a lot more at ease, the bottom of her heart was no longer at peace. "You must be careful, I don''t want anything to happen to you!" Lily buried her face in his embrace and worriedly told him. "Don''t worry, I will definitely be very careful. I don''t want you and the children to worry about me." Edwards Wayne could only keepforting her. Lily didn''t know how to express the fear in her heart anymore. She could only reach out and hug him even tighter. "Is your head still hurting? Do you want to go to the hospital for an examination? " When Edwards Wayne heard that she had a headache, he was also extremely worried. Lily chuckled: "As long as you are willing to tell me the truth, my head will be fine." Edwards Wayne alsoughed along, "You better not take a headache seriously. The doctor said that this injury of yours will have aftereffects." " What is aftereffect? Am I going to lose my memory?" Lily joked. Chapter 655 Chapter 655 H ¡ª earing Lily say such serious consequences, Edwards Wayne''s heart tensed up, and pain filled his body. Actually, when she was in aa, he had also asked the doctor if it would cause her to lose her memory. The doctor''s reply was that there was such a possibility, and Edwards Wayne was extremely shocked at that time. "Don''t spout nonsense. I won''t let anything happen to you. It doesn''t matter whether you lose your memories or not, you are still my spouse. I will marry you anyway!" Edwards Wayne was afraid that she would continue to let her imagination run wild. He immediately made a promise, wanting to give her peace of mind. A sweet smile appeared on Lily''s face. This time, she waspletely relieved. Inside Joshua Wayne''s high-end apartment, Elizabeth Jones was lying on the bed with a bag in her arm. She thought she must be crazy to agree to his request and continue acting as his girlfriend. She wasn''t a natural born actress, so she had to put in a lot of effort. Unlike Joshua Wayne, who was born with the gift of acting, was able to confuse the masses. When fighting with him, Elizabeth Jones felt that she was just a fool. The self-deprecating self-pitying thoughts ran through her head, but the thing that made her most uneasy was still her own heart. She liked Joshua Wayne a little from the start, she liked his outer appearance before, as well as that noble and noble look he had in front of the media. But now, after interacting with him for so long, she realized that he was so detestable and shameless, and had actually be a temperament that attracted her attention. She really didn''t want to fall in love with him, fall in love with a man she couldn''t control. Elizabeth Jones warned herself, but discovered that it waspletely useless. Her heart was still throbbing. At this moment, Joshua Wayne who was in the room next door was scrolling the inte with his IPAD, looking at the things rted to his work. For some reason, ever since he had chatted with his elder brother, his mood had instantly calmed down. That emotion he had towards Lily, had also been restrained. Even more so, he wouldn''t take the initiative to appear before her again, and wouldn''t think about what would happen to her after getting hurt and wronged, or whether or not he should go andfort her. Right now, her elder brother was cherishing her like a precious treasure. She was hurt and wronged, so her elder brother would definitely take care of her andfort her. She would be very happy in her life. Under the strong light, Elizabeth Jones was as beautiful as a Night Elf. A pair of eyes that were shining with a brilliant light was unwittingly caught by the camera, looking extremely charming, with skin as white and tender as snow, and a slight smile hanging on the corner of her mouth. She was very beautiful, standing shoulder to shoulder, she did not conceal the kind of youthful light she emitted. Joshua Wayne squinted slightly. It looks like his eye was good, this woman had the potential to be a Big Star. Previously, he had thought of praising her as a dazzling superstar, but now, seeing that there were still many men staring at her in shock, Joshua Wayne''s face changed. That thought was erased from his mind. If she became a celebrity, then all the men would admire her beauty. When he thought about this feeling, Joshua Wayne suddenly felt very depressed. Therefore, Joshua Wayne definitely did not want to allow Elizabeth Jones to step onto the star path again. When Joshua Wayne realized that he had thought of all these, the expression in his eyes stiffened. Why did he develop such a selfish desire for Elizabeth Jones? What kind of situation was this? When he liked Lily, all he wanted to do was to see her a few more times and talk a little more with her, and have a few more things with her. The two words "Possession" had almost never appeared in his mind before. But at that moment, he realized that he had this unfathomable thought about Elizabeth Jones. Had he fallen in love with her? Joshua Wayne was even more confused now. He, as a dignified Wayne Family''s Second Young Master, a rising star, would actually like an unknown little girl? Moreover, the woman was still trying to think of a way to escape from him. This was absolutely impossible! When Joshua Wayne thought about how Elizabeth Jones wanted to break off all ties with him, she became extremely annoyed and threw the IPAD in her hand onto the bedside table. She was suddenly thirsty and wanted to drink some water. Joshua Wayne donned a ck robe and walked out, but when he opened the door, he saw a beautiful figure in the living room, also holding a cup of water and drinking water. Hearing the sound of the door opening, Elizabeth Jones turned around to look and saw that the man had used the robe on his body as a decoration. The good belt was not tied up, but instead, it was opened wide, revealing a pair of underpants. Elizabeth Jones was so frightened that her eyes froze, her breathing tightened, and she quickly turned her body, holding the cup tightly in her hands, she vexedly frowned. Joshua Wayne''s figure was much better than those models that walked on the T stage. He had walked on the T stage before too, and his figure was so good that women would scream in fear. At the moment, he was walking towards the woman with her back to him, as if he were walking on a tform. His beautiful steps carried a trace of wildness and dominance. "Give me a ss of water!" Joshua Wayne saidzily, as if he was treating Elizabeth Jones as a little maid. "The cup is in the cupboard. Take it yourself!" Elizabeth Jones didn''t dare to turn her head to look at his figure right now. She was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to fall asleep even more. "Have you finished?" Joshua Wayne was stillzy. He just could not hold onto her empty cup and onlyzily stared at the cup in her hands. "Not yet!" Elizabeth Jones knew that he was purposely teasing her, and she did not want him to make her wishe true. Thus, she held the cup in her hand tighter. "Why aren''t you sleeping thiste? Can''t sleep? "Joshua Wayne gulped and bit his lips. Elizabeth Jones was actually more charming than before. This mor did not only exist in her body, but also in her mind. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Elizabeth Jones shook her head, "No, I just woke up from my sleep, I slept very well. Thank you for your concern." She didn''t dare to let this man know that she was also insomniac until now. Seeing him, she became even more clear-headed. Joshua Wayne saw that the little girl was talking to him at every turn, his thin lips curled upwards, as a look of evil surfaced in his eyes. "I can''t sleep. What can you do to help me?" Joshua Wayne suddenly had a pitiful expression. Elizabeth Jones heard his pleading tone, turned and looked at him, only to see him smiling, how pitiful. "I''m sorry, but I can''t help you either!" Elizabeth Jones didn''t know what kind of joke he was ying, and could only answer cautiously. She was afraid that if she answered incorrectly, she would fall into his trap again. When he bullied people, there was no discussion. She was really afraid of him. "You can. I heard that exercise at night will help you sleep!" Sure enough, Joshua Wayne became naughty andughed out loud. Chapter 656 Chapter 656 After saying that, she turned around and wanted to escape, but in the next second, the man grabbed her small hand and pulled her back. Elizabeth Jones''s body was slender, and with another ruthless pull, she practically threw herself into his embrace without any suspense. The man''s pajamas were once again unfastened. When she pounced on him, she directly stuck herself onto his firm chest with the warmth assaulting her, but she did not dare to indulge in the warmth. Instead, she angrily pushed Joshua away with her hands, as her pair of beautiful eyes red at him with fury: "Joshua Wayne, what are you doing in the middle of the night, are you still letting me sleep?" Seeing her run away in fear, Joshua Wayne bit her lips in an uninteresting manner: "Truly a woman who doesn''t know how to be gentle, is extremely uninteresting." Elizabeth Jones knew clearly the one who bullied her first, and now she was even scolded by him as boring and unromantic. She was simply going to faint from anger. "Yeah, I just don''t get it, but it doesn''t seem to have much to do with you either." Elizabeth Jones was angry. Thinking that whether this man was nning to dally with her? Seeing that she was getting more and more noisy, Joshua Wayne could not help but narrow his eyes and his tone became gloomy: "Didn''t you say you liked me? I''m giving you a chance right now, do you want to take it? " All of Elizabeth Jones''s confidence was instantly sucked out of him like a balloon being pricked by needles. "It''s because I like you that I don''t want to be dallied by you. My rtionship is serious." Elizabeth Jones looked at the man in front of her, whose entire body was filled with evil spirits and untamed wildness. She felt that falling in love with him was her biggest mistake in life. He was a rising star. What was she thinking? She actually wanted to live with him till old and gray? She was truly overthinking. In reality, too many superstars would choose not to get married or conceal their marriage. As their wives, they would hide in ces that no one could see, and even holding hands in the streets would be extravagant hopes. Not to mention showing love in public. That kind of love required great patience, a selfless sacrifice, and perhaps, no name at all. Joshua Wayne looked at her red eyes and instantly retracted his teasing heart. "Elizabeth Jones, who said I was dallying with you? I can also seriously like you, understand? Joshua Wayne realized that he couldn''t stand her pitiful look. He was surprised by what he said. Elizabeth Jones raised her beautiful eyes slightly, and looked at the man''s expression which had suddenly be serious. She blinked her eyes, and her tears which were like pearls unbearably slid down. She was really too sad, and when she felt that she liked him, she could no longer see her future, as though she had fallen into a gigantic ck hole. "Idiot, what are you crying for?" Looking at tears rolled down from the corner of her eyes. Joshua Wayne¡¯s handsome eyes froze as he took the belt from his pajamas and tied it with his hand. Then, he walked in front of her and wiped the tears at the corner of her eyes with his finger. Elizabeth Jones didn''t know what was going on with her either. She felt an inexplicable sense of sadness. When the man''s finger touched her skin at the corner of her eyes, her entire body trembled. The heat from his fingertips made her feel even more uneasy and panicked, causing her to take a step back, "Joshua, after three months, let''s stop continuing like this." "Are you running away from me?" Joshua Wayne felt that she, this fool, was one who retreated if the love increased. For some reason, he was also shocked. It seemed that she really was a rare woman. Other women would love and be more passionate and brave when facing people they liked. He could feel her love for him in her beautiful eyes, but at the same time she kept her sense. Perhaps she knew that falling in love with him was fruitless, so she decided to leave now. Elizabeth Jones wiped away her tears with the back of her hand and bit her lips. Joshua Wayne panicked even more. He finally had a trace of feelings for her, could she even escape? After hearing what he said, she took a deep breath and self-deprecatingly said, "I''m not trying to escape, I just hope that I can make the right decision." "Being far away from the man you like is the right decision?" Joshua Wayne felt that this woman was just spouting nonsense, it was extremely weird. Elizabeth Jones''s little face froze, and then she also felt that what she had said waspletely illogical. "Joshua Wayne, it''s veryte, I really have to go back and sleep. You should also go to sleep early." Elizabeth Jones did not want to explore the rtionship between a man and a woman with him in the middle of the night. "Elizabeth Jones, when are you going to bring me to see your parents?" Joshua Wayne raised his eyebrow, and spoke with a tone that was as if he was a king. Elizabeth Jones was shocked, and her expression became flustered: "Why do you want to see them? I feel that there''s no need for you to see them. Anyway, I''ve already exined it to them, and you and I are just making fun of each other. I want to be a celebrity so that I can benefit from your glory! Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "What?" Joshua Wayne never thought that this woman would actually be good at making decisions. Elizabeth Jones actually raised her eyes, her bright eyes staring straight at his narrowed eyes. Even though she felt his anger and danger, she still mustered her courage and said: "I remember that you also said before that you would take me in as your star if there''s a chance. I have already considered it, I am very confused about the future anyway, if I really can make use of your power, it would be a good thing." "Did you really think clearly about bing a star?" Joshua Wayne never thought that this woman would actually have a dream of bing a celebrity. "Otherwise? Do I have any other options? I can''t go back to being a reporter. "When Elizabeth Jones thought about the life that he had already taken away from her, she felt inexplicably uneasy. A hint of anger shed across Joshua Wayne''s handsome face, and his tone immediately turned cold. "Elizabeth Jones, stop your star dream, I won''t praise you to death." Elizabeth Jones trembled, and looked at him with disbelief: "Why?" "No reason, I just don''t want to!" Joshua Wayne''s handsome face shed with anger, he quickly brushed past her slender shoulder and entered his room. After that, he mmed the door shut. Elizabeth Jones''s entire body shivered, she anxiously turned to look at the tightly shut door, her mind instantly bing nk. If Joshua Wayne did not praise his, then what dreams did she have of bing a celebrity? His company was the biggest star producing base, Did she feel that she did not have the potential to be one? Perhaps, her acting skills are so poor that it''s hard for her to praise it. Elizabeth Jones instantly dropped down to the valley floor. It looks like she really won''t be able to sleep tonight. Chapter 657 Chapter 657 E ¡ªarly morning on the next day, Edwards Wayne and Lily walked downstairs. The two elders were already enjoying breakfast with their two great-grandchildren. The atmosphere was pretty good. The old man looked at the cute little great-grandson, and his eyes were filled with a doting and loving look, seeing him as a mini version of Edwards Wayne, which made the old man ce great expectations on him, who was still so young. He believed that this child would be the sessor to the Wayne Family, so he repeatedly reminded the grandson to properly cultivate him. Looking at Emma''s bright and clear pair of big eyes, the two elders had both sighed. More than twenty years ago, a little angel had appeared in Wayne Family, and although it wasn''t the Wayne Family''s bloodline, that little girl, who was sensible and obedient, still brought the two of them a lot of memories. That person was Jane Wayne. Perhaps it was because Wayne Family had always been a boy, but Jane Wayne''s arrival satisfied the two elders'' determination to have no granddaughters, so the two elders wholeheartedly doted on Jane Wayne and treated her like their granddaughter. When she was young, the old man had already transferred 5% of the put thepany''s shares to her name. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was a pity that a girl who had looked like an angel when she was young was used by others to frame their most proud grandson when she had grown up. That was why the two elders suddenly changed their attitude towards Jane Wayne. Now, Emma had once again mended the disappointment the two elders felt towards their granddaughter. They all believed that Emma would definitely not be the second Jane Wayne, although she was so cute and innocent that brought them so much joy. They only hoped that she would continue to enjoy life without any worries in the future, and not be harmed. "Daddy, Mummy!" The two kids looked at the two people walking toward the staircase at the same time, their faces full of happiness. The olddy looked at the old man, who immediately said to Edwards Wayne, "Come over and sit down, I have something to ask you!" Edwards Wayne''s heart trembled, it seems like grandfather knows what happened in thepany. Edwards Wayne sat down, took the cup of warm water offered by the butler, and looked at his grandfather. Although the lord master was almost eighty years old, his sensitivity towards the shopping mall hadn''t diminished at all. With a grave expression, he asked, "Is there something wrong with thepany?" "There is indeed a problem, but grandfather, don''t worry, I have the ability to deal with it!" knew that his Grandfather''s recent physical condition wasn''t too good, the doctors had toe personally to check on him every other day, and he also didn''t want to burden Grandfather with this matter. When he found out Grandfather''s matter, he was so anxious that he went to the hospital. Lily sat quietly at the side. Upon hearing the old man''s question, her heart tightened. She forgot to askst night. She thought that since the two elders were still alive, Edwards Wayne''s uncle should be afraid of the two elders. Why didn''t Edwards Wayne take the initiative to ask for their help? But now, when Lily heard what Edwards Wayne said, she seemed to have understood something. Maybe Edwards Wayne did not want the two elders to know that he was fighting with his uncle at all. The lord master''s dignified and sharp gaze stared fixedly at his grandson''s calm expression through his gold-rimmed reading sses. "What happened?" Tell me about it! "The old man was still very worried about him. Edwards Wayne said in a low voice: "It''s just a customer being poached. This is a very normal thing in the market. Grandfather, do not worry." "Don''t hide anything from me!" When the old man heard him speak with such a calm tone, he finally calmed down a little. Actually, he could also call his old officials at thepany and ask them about it, but the old man didn''t want to get involved with the management of thepany anymore. He wanted his grandson to tell him the truth, and he believed that his grandson wouldn''t lie to him. "Grandfather, you can rest in peace. I can handle thepany''s matters." Edwards Wayne asked with concern. "Alright, you deal with it carefully. If you really need my help, you don''t have to be courteous to grandpa!" The old tutor was finally relieved. The grandpa and granddaughter conversation had finished breakfast. The olddy and the housekeeper, old Garry, continued to send the children to school. Edwards Wayne also reminded Lily to take care of herself. Lily was bored to death at home, so she wanted to eat lunch with her grandmother, and Edwards Wayne agreed. However, once she went out, she had to go with four bodyguards. After Edwards Wayne arrived at thepany, there were a few important meetings that were about to take ce, the atmosphere immediately became tense and busy. When he returned to his office for a nap after the first meeting, his assistant knocked on the door and entered, "Quarterly, you have a courier!" Edwards Wayne squinted and asked coldly: "What courier?" "I''m not sure. It''s something like a document!" The assistant replied nervously, not daring to even breathe. "Give it here!" Edwards Wayne rarely received couriers. It was not sent to him directly, but went to his assistant and was passed along to him by his assistant, Larry. The assistant quickly ced the express delivery on the table. Edwards Wayne stared at it for a few seconds, then took it over and ripped the package. Suddenly, a few photographs fell. Edwards Wayne''s expression froze, and quickly picked up the photo. He saw that the person in the photo, was his biological father, and also a woman ... It was the woman called Anna that his grandmother had asked him to investigate. Edwards Wayne was shocked. Looking at the time when the photos were taken, his expression became even more rigid and his handsome face became gloomy and unsightly. He quickly looked through all the pictures, and time when the photos were taken was different. He wanted to check if someone had treated him at that time, but there were no traces of treatment. Could it be that after his father and his mother had married, his father had been in contact with this woman? How could this be? Had Dad been having an affair all the time? Edwards Wayne''s already tense mind, after seeing these pictures, was in an even greater turmoil. He had always thought that even if his father didn''t love his mother, he was definitely a responsible and moral person in the Wayne family. But now, these photos had made him suspect them seriously. The two people in the photo seemed to have been secretly photographed by someone. It was precise because they were secretly photographed, they appeared to be especially intimate when they were together. Edwards Wayne clenched his big palm into a fist and punched the table fiercely. There was no doubt that this was something his uncle had shown him on purpose, to distract him. Chapter 658 Chapter 658 This move was really sinister. Edwards Wayne now had a deeper understanding of this uncle. So he was actually such a shameless person. He had already lost the most basic of humanity when he brought up the rumors about his elder brother. He was truly a terrifying opponent. Just as Edwards Wayne was about to receive the photos, Joshua Wayne also received a courier. At this time, he was already in hispany''s office and Elizabeth Jones was his personal assistant. Although Elizabeth Jones did not like the job she was doing now, thinking of the sry that she had earned and the fact that she was able to meet Joshua Wayne, she epted it happily. "Hey, there is a express delivery to you!" Elizabeth Jones extended her hand out and handed the courier over. Joshua Waynezily leaned against his back. His beautiful eyes carried a touch of arrogance: "You are my assistant, so you can help me with anything I do. For a matter like opening express couriers, do you have to bother me?" Hearing that, Elizabeth Jones could not help but crease her eyebrows, she really did not know that Joshua Wayne could bezy like this, the difference between this and his screen image was more than a thousand miles. "If it''s something private, can I look at it?" Elizabeth Jones had to ask him clearly, in case he was scolded by this man again. "You''ve probably seen my most private things, haven''t you?" Joshua Wayne smiled sinisterly, hinting at something. Elizabeth Jones''s beautiful face instantly flushed red. This man was so dishonest all the time. She wanted to know what was going on in his mind. Elizabeth Jones was toozy to argue with him anymore, she immediately took action, ripped open the package and took out a few photos. When she saw the person in the photo, her eyes instantly widened. She immediately asked curiously, "Why is there a picture of my aunt here? "Who is this man beside her?" After Joshua Wayne heard Elizabeth Jones''s words, his eyes slightly narrowed. Why would his aunt''s photo be sent to him? "Let me see!" Joshua Wayne extended his arm. Elizabeth Jones was still shocked, she handed the photo over. When Joshua Wayne saw the first photo, his handsome face immediately became gloomy, following that, he angrily took a look at the next few photos. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. When he had finished reading, his eyes were full of a field of ice and he stared furiously at Elizabeth Jones, who was simrly stupefied. He stood up abruptly from his office chair, holding the photo in one hand and asked with an extremely nasty tone, "Who do you think this woman is?" Elizabeth Jones was shocked by his gloomy and furious expression. She subconsciously swallowed her saliva and stuttered: "I ... My aunt, what''s wrong? Do you know the man next to him?" "That''s my dad!" The man gritted his teeth word by word. Elizabeth Jones was so shocked that she sucked in a cold breath. Her beautiful eyes became wide open in shock. Oh god, her aunt actually took such a close photo with Joshua Wayne''s father? What was going on? In the next second, Elizabeth Jones felt someone pulling on her chest, causing her petite body to stick to his chest. She became extremely terrified, her lips trembling as she asked: "Wayne .... Joshua Wayne, what are you doing?" "Your aunt is actually my father''s extramarital lover. Elizabeth Jones, how do you exin that?" Joshua Wayne had also nced at the time on the photo earlier. There were a total of five photos, with one year between each picture, it could be seen that they were all together during these five years. Joshua Wayne had never cared about how his mother felt all these years, but now, his heart suddenly clenched, as pain welled up within him. Back then, her mother had resolutely chosen to leave Wayne Family. Had she known that her father had a woman outside? If this was the reason behind his mother''s heartless departure back then, Joshua Wayne only felt his body tremble, and a cold intent spread throughout his entire body. He didn''t know whether to hate or pity. Elizabeth Jones''s mind was also nk. She exined incoherently: "Joshua Wayne, listen to me, I actually don''t know much about my aunt, I only know that she has been developing abroad for a few years. Moreover, I heard that she has developed quite well, I really didn''t think she was actually with your father." "Where is this woman?" Where is she? " Joshua Wayne''s mind was currently nk, he almost lost all sense of reason. He just wanted to find this woman and ask her why she broke up the marriage between his parents. It must be her who caused his mother to suffer and despair. Of course, Elizabeth Jones knew where her aunt was, but did she really need to bring Joshua Wayne to settle the score with her? "Joshua Wayne, can you calm down first? How about I call my aunt first and talk about this. See what she has to say? This person is my father. You aunt broke my parents'' rtionship. Elizabeth Jones, if you still want to get the money, tell me this woman''s address right now. I will personally go and find her." Joshua Wayne''s temper was already rather bad, and now that such a thing had happened, he was no longer able to suppress the anger in his heart. Elizabeth Jones was stuck in the middle, and was truly in a difficult situation. Her face was pale white, and her beautiful eyes looked at Joshua Wayne, and her tone was filled with pleading: "Joshua Wayne, I''m begging you, can you let me talk to her first, I know that this matter is very harmful to you, but she is my aunt, she has helped my family greatly, and it was she who paid for me to bury my father. To me, she is also a great rtive." "Great rtive? Are all the women in your Jones Family this immoral? I''ll give you the money. You had better go and remind your aunt not to let me find her. When Joshua Wayne heard that Elizabeth Jones was actually pleading for mercy on behalf of this vixen woman, he was simply angered to the point that he wanted her to leave. Elizabeth Jones trembled, and her beautiful eyes contained a hint of sorrow as she looked at the green faced, cold and emotionless Joshua Wayne. "Alright, I''ll go. As for the remaining money, I won''t take it. You don''t need to give it to me anymore. In any case, we haven''tpleted that agreement yet." Although Elizabeth Jones loved money, she was extremely heartbroken at the moment. She realized that money could not heal her sad heart, no matter how much money she had, what could she do? "I said I''ll give it to you, so I''ll definitely give it to you!" Joshua Wayne''s cold voice came from behind her. Elizabeth Jones opened the door to his office and left in a daze. When she walked to the hall, she heard a short message reminding her. She took out her phone to call her aunt. A bitter smile appeared on his face. He had given her the money. Did that mean that he really did not want to see her again? Elizabeth Jones never thought that things would suddenly turn out like this. She felt her nose was sour, and tears had already started rolling down her cheeks. Chapter 659 Chapter 659 I ¡ªn a high-ss restaurant in M Nation, Jane Wayne was currently apanying Wayne John and his son to dinner. "Jane, your method is really timely. I want to see how the Edwards Wayne brothers are going to deal with my uncle''s affair. They must be very disappointed and embarrassed." Jack Wayne smiled as he praised Jane Wayne. The matter of sending the photo was what Jane Wayne thought, and in order to distract Edwards Wayne, this method was definitely effective. Jane Wayne smiled humbly: " Brother, I only wanted to help father off the burden. Actually, both of you don''t know Edwards Wayne as well as I do, in the eyes of outsiders, he is cold and heartless, unapproachable, and unapproachable, and even more so, unapproachable. However, the Edwards Wayne that I know as well, actually was the kind of man who values loyalty and righteousness not only in regards to her external means but also towards his family. In the eyes of the two brothers, Eldest Uncle has always been a noble and noble person. John nodded, and looked at his daughter in admiration: "You still understand him quite well, and it''s true that he is this kind of person. The influence of love and kinship will cause a Blood Iron Warrior''s weakness to increase in an instant, and if you want to attack him, you will have to start from his most important point of view, which is most effective." "Daddy, I heard he''sing to see you in two days. Are you ready to see him?" Jane Wayne raised her beautiful eyes slightly, a glint shed across her smiling eyes. However, at the same time, there was also another hint of ambition and unwillingness hidden within. John scoffed, "When I announced that I was recuperating, he used this as an excuse to visit me. He wanted to wipe me out, so of course I have to be prepared to entertain him, but I don''t know what his intentions foring here this time are." "I think he might be here to bargain with Dad." Jane Wayne said boldly. "Oh? What do you mean?" Wayne Jack still had a lot of admiration towards Jane Wayne, and always felt that she was a good idea. Back then, at her young age, she could already easily capture Edwards Wayne''s trust, showing just how high her EQ was. Such a woman was both terrifying and pleasing to the eye! Jane Wayne raised her eyebrows confidently, and said with cold mockery: "Edwards Wayne will definitely not target at you directly. He is currently very reputable to the business world, so if he is even suppressing his own uncle, then, this will damage his good reputation in the circle. This will definitely affect his career and the development of hispany, and he will definitely not do this." John nodded his head, feeling that her analysis was very logical, "That''s right, I also think that he must be here to negotiate conditions with me, as long as I do not let go of this grudge for one day, he will always be content with it. In fact, I am also a member of the Wayne Family, and since Jack is my son, he also has the chance to fight for the right to be the sessor of the Wayne''s. Jack Wayne thought about how he had actually been removed from the list, and he became extremely angry and he was unwilling to reconcile himself to the unjust arrangement, "Daddy, why did you stop me at that time and not let mepete with him? Mypany is developing very well now. It can be seen that I am quite talented in management. This time, no matter what, I don''t want to be a bystander." John Wayne saw that his son had a huge problem with him, he snorted and said in a serious tone, "I didn''t let you fight with him before, because I wanted to reserve a second qualification for you. Don''t be unconvinced now, if you are truly confident, this time, don''t shrink back. Seeing that his father had let him go and let him go along with the bet, Jack Wayne felt a lot of anger. He picked up his wine cup and smiled at Jane Wayne: "Come, Jane, brother wants to toast you. In the future, we will not only be siblings, but also partners. Jane Wayne picked up her wine cup, smiled and nodded: "Alright, Brother, our cooperation, will definitely be very enjoyable, and we will definitely seed." John Wayne saw that his two children had reached an agreement. He was very pleased, and also very satisfied. "Jane, if I remember correctly, you have been dreaming of marrying Edwards Wayne all the time? What''s wrong? Why did you suddenly want him dead? " Jack Wayne smiled and joked. John''s face sank, and scolded: "You''re not allowed to uncover Jane''s scars." Jane Wayne''s expression also changed greatly, but she quickly calmed down and said indifferently: "Before, I was foolish enough to think that I would be able to obtain rewards just by giving me some true love. Now, I recognize the reality clearly, if I don''t get a man, no matter how low you put yourself in a ce. He wouldn''t even spare me a nce. Daddy, Brother, I want to make a request, I hope you can agree to it." The expressions of John and his son grew seriously as they looked at her and asked, "What do you want to request?" Jane Wayne took a sip of the wine, unwillingness and pain shing across her face: "I want to obtain Edwards Wayne!" The father and son duo''s expressions were both startled. They hadn''t thought that a girl like her would say such bold words. Jane, are you drunk?" Wayne Lin asked her in concern. Jane Wayne shook her head, her eyes filled with tears of pain. She lowered her head, bit her lower lip and endured the pain as she said: "You all don''t know how much love I have entrusted to Edwards Wayne. I waited for him to marry me, having been waiting for him for five years, and the only thing that came was his sweet love. Does he know I love him? "Actually, I have always loved him. I am not willing to ept this. Daddy, Brother, do you think that I am very foolish and laughable?" Jack smiled, "Jane, brother understands you. Men and women, isn''t that a small matter? Other than Edwards Wayne''s abilities, his outer appearance was tall and handsome. I believe that not only you, but many women have this kind of thought." John shook his head instead and replied, "I really don''t understand the thoughts of youngsters. However, if this is your wish, then I will naturally grant it. If something happens between you and him, it will definitely be a huge blow to his child." Jack suddenly also said sinisterly: "Jane, I''m really curious, just what kind of woman did I lose to? Is that woman beautiful?" When Jane Wayne heard her brother''s sudden interest in Lily, she immediately sneered and ridiculed him, "She looks very average. I don''t think she''s beautiful. She only gave birth to two children for Edwards Wayne." Jack nodded his head, "Oh, I suddenly want to meet her. Daddy, should I take this opportunity to return home and pay respects to Grandfather and Grandma?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 660 Chapter 660 Jack''s words made Jane Wayne''s expression change slightly. She immediatelyughed and praised: " Brother, in terms of appearance, you''re not bad either. Maybe you really have the ability to make Lily look at you in a new light." However, John''s face darkened, and said sternly: "Jack, it would be better if you do not provoke this woman called Lily, we are currently targeting at Edwards Wayne and we will deal with his lover later." "Daddy, what are you worried about? I promise you, I definitely won''t take the initiative and attack, I also definitely won''t let Edwards Wayne and my grandparents catch onto anything bad about me either. I''m just rather curious about this Lily, and furthermore, I haven''t gone to see my grandparents for a long time, if I don''t go now, my grandparents might even forget about the existence of this grandson of mine." Jack felt that his father''s worry was too excessive. He was very good at dealing with women. He was definitely a gentleman with grace and charisma in the eye of women. Maybe Edwards Wayne''s conditions were better than his, but many women not only liked a rich man. They also like humorous, considerate and gentle man. Jack believed that he could definitely captivate the woman''s heart. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Although Lily sounded unknown, she was definitely a woman with her own charm. Otherwise, she won''t be Edwards Wayne''s most beloved. Jane Wayne alsoughed and said: "Daddy, don''t worry about Brother, Brother will definitely know what to do. In fact, I also feel that this Lily is a woman who iscking in discipline. She was extremely rude to me in the past and has angered me in all kinds of ways. If Brother can help me vent my anger, in the future, I will definitely work even harder to help him." Seeing that Jane Wayne actually approved of it, he could only calm him face and nod: "Alright, you should also go back and meet your grandfather and grandmother, and also help me pass down my greetings. If you have the chance to ask about your grandfather''s will, that would be for the best, as for whether or not you have the ability to settle this Lily, I don''t care, just don''t cause trouble for me." Seeing that his father had finally agreed to it, Jack nodded his head with a happy expression: "Okay, Daddy, I will book a ne ticket for tomorrow morning. Jane, do you want toe back with me?" Jane Wayne shook her head: "I don''t want to go back. I hate seeing Lily, and even more so don''t like seeing his two children. Jack didn''t force her and decided to return alone to check out the situation. At the same while, in the headquarters. With a dark and handsome face, Joshua Wayne pushed the door to his brother''s office directly. He saw his brother sitting on the ck chair with a simr unsightly expression on his face, with a few photos ced on the table. "Brother, what is going on? Who sent us these pictures? What does he want? " Joshua Wayne didn''t know that the Wayne Family was facing the biggest internal crisis, which was why he was so angry. Edwards Wayne''s face became even colder. He never thought that John would even send his brother to this ce. He really did not spare them. "Joshua, sit down. I have something to say to you!" Edwards Wayne saw that his brother was so angry that his face turned green. It could be seen how angry he was and how disappointed he was. "Brother, Daddy really ..." Is it that kind of person? " Joshua Wayne still could not believe that these photos were real. He was so worried,. He had always thought that his father was definitely a good man. He was responsible, and had always been obedient to his mother. What was going on? Edwards Wayne''s good ¡ª looking brows tightly furrowed, and his thin lips slightly parted: "Have you carefully examined these photos before? Do you think it''s possible that P went up?" Joshua Wayne''s handsome face froze, and his eyes widened in surprise: "It doesn''t look like it has been processed and it was taken secretly Moreover, these photos look very dated. I can''t find any traces of processing." "That is the truth!" Edwards Wayne was also unwilling to ept this cruel reality, but he was more experienced and calm than Joshua Wayne. He felt that just because he did not believe it, he should not deny it. Joshua Wayne''s tall and strong body trembled slightly. His entire being seemed to be unsteady on his feet, as he directly sat on the desk in front of Edwards Wayne. His handsome face was filled with grief and disappointment. How can Dad treat Mom like this?" Edwards Wayne wanted to console his brother, but he didn''t know what to say. In his heart, he also felt a simr disappointment and sadness. The two brothers remained silent. The atmosphere in the domineering office had frozen. "Mom must have known about this long time ago. That''s why she lost all hope. Brother, have we always been misunderstanding Mom? It''s not because of us that she left, but because her patience has reached its limit? "Joshua Wayne finally thought through one thing. He suddenly felt very regretful, and also med himself for not understanding more about his mother''s feelings. Edwards Wayne nodded his head, "That''s right, we misunderstood her. Back then, when she left, she was definitely more sorrowful and grieving than us." "Oh yes, you said you had something to say to me. What is it? Do you know who sent it? " Joshua Wayne''s heart was in a mess, he was unable to find a clue, then he suddenly remembered what his brother wanted to say. "Yes, I know, these photos were sent to us by John. He definitely knew about Father''s situation." Edwards Wayneughed coldly, thinking of this cunning uncle of his, he felt a sense of danger. "What?" Joshua Wayne was shocked once again, his beautiful eyes opened wide, staring straight at her brother''s cold face, he asked: "Uncle sent it? Why does he do that? " " Because he wants to take revenge on me!" Edwards Wayne sneered: "He wants to take back the management rights of thepany." Joshua Wayne''s face changed instantly and he became furious: "He actually dares toe and fight with you for the authority to manage thepany?" Even if he wanted to, it''s impossible for grandpa to let him go back to thepany." "It''s because his grandpa didn''t let him touch the management level of thepany that he started to attack me. He won''t be willing." Edwards Wayne ridiculed. "Brother, you have to teach him a good lesson this time. Otherwise, he will be so arrogant that he will even send us pictures of father''s extramarital love. This method is too despicable and shameless." Joshua Wayne was so angry that he almost explode, feeling like his three views had been refreshed once. Edwards Wayne squinted, a cold light shed from the bottom of his eyes as he said in a cold voice, "Don''t worry, if he really wants to fight seriously against us this time, I will definitely apany him to the end." Chapter 661 Chapter 661 D¡ªempsey Wayne consoled his brother for a while, then left. Edwards Wayne had a very important meeting to attend. Lily was also lying down in the Wayne Family. At noon, she invited her mother Xipil to have lunch, and the two of them met at the cafeteria. Looking at the four muscr bodies dressed in ck who were following beside Lily, Xipil smiled: "That''s the way Young Mistress Wayne Family is supposed to travel." When Lily heard his godmother''s teasing, she red at her. "Godmother, don''t teasing at me. Only now did Xipil remember that she had just gone through a narrow death battle, how could he bear to joke with her again? She immediately became gentle: "Lily, right now you''re not like before, you have to be more careful when you go out. Wealthy young mistress, it''s not that easy, not only now, but in the future, there are still a lot of things that you need to face. "That''s right. I used to be a smallmoner and felt that this society was peaceful. However, after this incident, I realized that danger is everywhere. In the future, I will definitely be on my guard." Lily sighed. "Hmm, let''s not talk about these things to avoid scaring you. Actually, it''s not that scary. Otherwise, why would everyone want to fight for the position of the Wealthy Young Mistress? The days you enjoy are still long. Come, let''s eat!" Xipil didn''t want to burden her mentally, but she had to remind her of guarding against the criminals. "Mom, how is thepany recently?" Lily asked as she ate. Although she had applied for a long leave, she was still concerned about the development of thepany. After all, this was apany that belonged to the Wayne Group. "Ai, don''t mention it. Something disgusting has happened." Xipil suddenly thought of something, and instantly his face was filled with anger. "What''s wrong? Is something wrong? "Lily''s expression changed. Listening to her mother''s tone, this should not be a small matter. "Someone openly came to steal our customer!" Xipil coldly snorted. Lily''s beautiful eyes slightly widened as she asked in astonishment: "Whichpany?" The one called Lily, you know her, I don''t know what she does but it seems like she has always been mixed into the fashion industry. This time, she has set up apany called Lily Design Company after returning to our country, and then, she pulled several of our clients over to her side. I''ve asked around, and found out that Lily actually did something to a client of her own, and probably because the conditions are too enticing, the client left ourpany and directly went over to hers. The more Xipil spoke, the angrier she got. Originally, it was a healthypetition, but when Lily appeared, it instantly turned this industry into a vicious fight for power. Not only did this disrupt the entire industry market, it also created a very bad influence. Lily''s face also tensed up, she nodded and said: About this Lily, I do know her, and have had a few unhappymunications with her. Godmother, I suspect that she took take revenge on me. Since I have offended her before, she may be trying to take revenge on me. Hearing that, Xipil was especially shocked, she frowned and said: "She really does seem to be taking revenge, although she is not fight against you but ourpany, this person is truly ruthless, how did you offended her before?" "Actually, I didn''t really offend her, I just helped a friend of mine stand up for a bit. She might feel that I''m showing off that I''m Edwards Wayne''s girlfriend, right?" Lilyughed bitter, Her face had a helpless look. Initially, she did not intend to target at Lily on purpose, but her arrogance was too overbearing. On one hand, she directly targeted at Mary Ann, and made the little girl cry, but she did not know how to retaliate, so she decided to help. She did not expect Lily to directly me this on her. Since that''s the case, then this woman is really narrow-minded. Since she''s afraid of the fact that you are Quarterly''s girlfriend, then she might really feel that it''s a good time to take revenge on you. In the eyes of outsiders, you and Quarterly have already broken up. Thinking about it, Xipil felt that human nature was truly malicious. "Mom, I''m really sorry. Due to my personal reasons, thepany was implicated, so I will go and settle this matter." Lily felt deeply apologetic, and also ashamed. However, Xipilforted her gently: "Lily, don''t worry about this matter. I will think of a way, with our strength, we are far above herpany, I am really afraid of her." "No, this matter started because of me, I must personally take care of this matter. I will talk with Lily." Lily had already decided that she did not want her godmother to take the me for her. If the company did not run properly, the management would definitely me his godmother for herck of leadership. "Lily, if you really want to talk to her, I''ll support you. Let her have a look at that you''re the one that hasn''t been abandoned yet." Xipil gritted her teeth in anger and said. Lilyughed instead: "I just want to know why she is targeting at ourpany. If she really dide and bully me because I was abandoned by Edwards Wayne and she thinks that I don''t have anyone to rely on, then she will definitely be very disappointed." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Xipil nodded her head: "You go meet her first, see what she wants to cause trouble for." After Lily ate lunch, she got Lily''s contact information from her foster mother. She sat in the car and called Lily, mentioning the meeting with her. "You are Lily, right? Sorry, I''ve been busy recently, so I might not have the time to meet you. If you really want to meet me, thene to mypany''s front desk and make an appointment! "After Lily finished speaking, she hung up the phone. Lily stared at hers phone for a few seconds, she never thought that the other party would not even want to meet her. Since that was the case, Lily could only head straight to Lily''spany. She did not know if it was because Lily had already given orders for the reception desk, once Lily came, the reception desk clerk would say that she was not there. Therefore, Lily had not even opened her mouth to ask, when the reception desk clerk had already revealed an expression of disdain and coldness: "My apologies, my boss went out today, you cane again next time." Lily never thought that the other party would look down on her, thus, she turned around and left. Later, four strong and tall bodyguards followed behind her. One of them mmed his fist on the front desk and demanded arrogantly, "Lily want to see your boss. Hurry up and call your boss out!" The receptionist didn''t think that she would actually call four men to mess things up. Her face paled, unable to make a decision, she could only call Lily and ask for a solution. Chapter 662 Chapter 662 When Lily heard that Lily had actually brought four strong men here, she was so angry that her face turned green. She directly said to the front desk: "Let Lilye up alone!" Thus, Lily triumphantly took the elevator upstairs and walked in front of Lily. Lily gritted her teeth in anger andughed coldly the moment she saw her: "Lily, do you still have the qualifications to pull?" "Where did these idiotse from? Do you believe that I can arrest you and those idiots right now? When this happens, don''te and beg me." Lily saw that Lily was enraged by her action, and calmly spoke: "Why are you targeting at the customers of One Thought Building? What is your purpose? " Lily saw that she had asked a question with a cold smile, and said proudly: "Do you still need a goal? You helped Mary Ann lure away my ex ¡ª boyfriend. I just wanted to copse the whole company, which should be within your expectations." "What''s the point of doing this to me? I''m the one who offended you, you can just target at me!" Lily never thought that she would really attack thepany because of the matter of her offending her last time. This made her very angry. Lily sized up Lily and saw that her head was still wrapped with ayer of bandages. She immediately found the ce to mock her, and mocked: "What happened to your head? Was it beaten?" The matter of Lily''s car ident had beenpletely sealed off by Edwards Wayne. So, only a few people in thepany knew about it and they did not spread it, which was why Lily did not know that the reason why she was injured.. Lily frowned, this Lily seemed to like trampling on people, was she happy when she saw that she was injured? "This is my own business.You don''t have to worry about it. I hope you can stop targeting at One Thought Building. If you have any dissatisfaction or hatred, juste at me." Lily said with a cold expression. "Against you personally? What can I do to you? You are already enough to be pitied as an abandoned lover. If I were to add insult to injury to injury, what kind of person would I be? I know that you have feelings for One Thought Building. As long as I take this wholepany over, the entirepany will hate you. That''s the result I want, understand? " Lilyughed coldly, and said proudly. Lily was shocked, she really did not expect her to have such a sinister n. Letting the staff of One Thought Building hate Lily was indeed extremely malicious. "Aren''t you afraid of Edwards Wayne?" Lily knew that she hadn¡¯t been Edwards Wayne¡¯s lover in the eye of this woman. "He? As the president of such arge corporation, how could he possibly care about the life and death of a smallpany? If One Thought Building fails, then you and your godmother will be the ones most responsible. He will only me you. I am justpeting fairly, so what can he do to me? "I can only say that the marketing level of yourpany''s business department is too poor. You can''t keep up with the time, so customers wille to my side." Seeing Lily''s indignant look, Lily became even happier and more pleased. The anger she had felt these past few days had also given her a chance to be proud and lift his eyebrows. Wasn''t Lily very arrogant? Humph, you have to know, if you rely on a man, there will be a day where you will fall. In this world, a variety of people exist. This was the first time Lily had seen a woman with such a strong desire for revenge. "Of course he would care, it''s just that he might not care about thepany, but he would care about me. Lily, you probably don''t know yet, my rtionship with him is not as bad as you think. I am still dating with him." Lily had to tell her the truth, because she really didn''t know how to stop this woman from taking revenge. Thepetition that she was talking about was also a form of malevolentpetition that had been distorted by revenge. This simply could notst long, and she clearly knew, using the preferential price and high quality services to disrupt the entire market''s level was not a very rational thing to do, even if One Thought Building could endure it and the otherpanies would definitely be strongly dissatisfied with her. However, her hatred had already clouded her rationality, making her only want to retaliate crazily. It did not make her think about the severity of the consequences. Lily squinted and ridiculed: "Lily, stop using Edwards Wayne''s name to scare me, people all over the world know your rtionship with him, Do you think I''m deaf or blind? If he really cares about you, why don''t you have hisst name? Should I call you Mrs. Wayne now? " Lily did not expect her to have such clever taunting methods, so she could only sneer: "If you don''t believe me, I can call him in front of you right now. If you can prove that we are still dating, will you stop this retaliation?" Lily didn''t expect Lily to be so daring, and didn''t admit that her rtionship with Edwards Wayne was already over. "Lily, you must be thankful that it is I not Edwards Wayne that have offended you. Otherwise, your fate will be more miserable." Lily saw that she was suspicious and immediately took the chance to speak. Lily trembled, her beautiful face shed a look of rigidity: "Alright, if you have the guts, give me a call, if you can let him say the words'' I love you '', I will stop everything here." Lily was also a smart woman, if she was still Edwards Wayne''s girlfriend, then she would have immediately stopped everything. Lily frowned, and hesitated to take out her phone. At this time, she was worried that if he was in a meeting or dealing with something important, it would disturb him. "What is it? "You don''t dare to fight?" Lily treated her hesitation as fear and sneered. Lily looked at her expression and could only light up the screen and find Edwards Wayne''s name. "Why would I not dare to hit him? He is the father of my child." Lily felt that she was really funny. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Of course I know that you have two children, but he is only the father of your children, and that is not the same as being your husband." Lily was also very determined to see Lily make a show of herself. If Edwards Wayne had treated her coldly on the phone, the scene would definitely be interesting. Just thinking about it made Lily feel that it was extremely interesting. Lily really didn''t want to y this sort of childish games with this woman. However, since she was being so serious, she could only stand by. With a touch of her finger, she pulled out Edwards Wayne''s phone. Chapter 663 Chapter 663 L ¡ªily saw that Lily had truly pulled out Edwards Wayne''s phone, and her expression froze. She thought Lily was only here to scare her, but she turned out to be the real deal. s, let''s see how she will deal with this. Lily felt that she was a fool for doing this, but Lily''s arrogant attitude of not crying even after seeing the coffin forced her to do so. A beeping sound could be heard. Ten seconds had passed and Edwards Wayne actually did not pick up the phone. Trying to act cool actually received this kind of result. Lily had the urge to smack her forehead against the wall. A sneer came from the side. "Edwards Wayne did not even want to take his phone call, but she was still bluffing. This woman was truly shameless." Lily thought. "I can see that Edwards Wayne doesn''t even want to answer your phone. Lily, if you still have any face, quickly leave this ce, lest I call the police and chase you out." Lily crossed her arms in front of her chest, showing a smug expression. Lily looked at her charming and beautiful face, and wanted to throw some water at her. "I can do it again!" Lily felt it, it was just that Edwards Wayne did not hear her phone ringing, Once she had the confidence, she was not afraid of her even if she tried to call him 10 times. N?velDrama.Org content. "I advise you to give up and not disturb his new life. Lily, maybe by this time in Quarterly, you already have a new lover by your side. Your old love has already passed. Lily''s mood instantly became good, seeing Lily being ignored by him, was truly satisfying. Lily had always been a gentle person, but now, she was truly angry. "Lily, stop adding insult to injury here. Even if he didn''t answer my call, he wouldn''t be as pitiful as you say." Lily retorted angrily. "Alright, why don''t you prove it again?" Seeing that Lily was not willing to give up, Lily could only make her give up. Lily secretly exhaled, just as she was nning to pull out a phone to ask Larry about Edwards Wayne''s situation, the phone in her hand suddenly rang. When Lily saw the number, her tensed expression loosened and she immediately pressed the speaker button. "Lily, what''s wrong? What can I do for you? " The man''s deep and gentle voice was sounded, giving off a feeling of caring and doting. Lily saw that Lily''s face had suddenly turned pale, and she immediately replied in a soft voice, "Nothing much, I''m just missing you a little. Edwards Wayne seemed to be a little taken aback, he had never heard this woman say such corny, romantic words, but his mood had mysteriously been cured by her. "Of course I miss you!" Of course I miss you! The man''s soft tone carried a smile. "Edwards Wayne, can you say something about loving me?" Lily intentionally asked as she saw Lily''s increasingly pale and tense expression. "Want to hear it?" The man smiled evilly, but very quickly, his confession was transmitted over: "Lily, I love you. You should be able to understand what I mean, right?" The corner of Lily''s mouth rose as she smiled: "Of course I understand, I won''t disturb your work, I''ll hang up first!" Lily did not want to show off anymore, and was afraid that Lily would not be able to take it. After hanging up the phone, Lily took the initiative to re at her angrily and asked: "Lily, are you really still dating with Edwards Wayne? But why are you saying that you broke up long ago? Are you intentionally dallying with me? " Lilyughed coldly: "You really love to force your way through words. Who told you we broke up? Your information wasn''t clear enough, why are you ming me for dallying with you?" Lily''s face was ashamed, her anger did not decrease at all: "Alright, I admit defeat!" "Then you must immediately stop your reprisals against Company." Seeing that she had admitted defeat, Lily immediately stated her conditions. Lilyughed mournfully: "Lily, what are you so proud of? I once had a man who loved me like a treasure, but he was snatched away by that little vixen, Mary Ann. You are her aplice, you two teamed together to bully me, you really are detestable!" As Lily said that, her eyes started to tear up and she had a pitiful look on her face. You have already been married once, and you still want to find Leo William and reunite with him. Aren''t you being too naive? Furthermore, Leo William truly likes Mary Ann, and I hope that you won''t disturb her in the future. With your condition being so good, you can definitely find a man who loves you." "There are a lot of men who love me, but I only love Leo William. I gave my entire youth to him, but now, he has fallen in love with such a young girl. The more Lily spoke, the more sorrowful she felt, and the more she spoke, the more she felt that she was pitied and wronged. Lily looked at her teary face, and with a frown, she advised: "You''re not old at all. To be honest, you''re the most outstanding woman I''ve ever met in my life, and are the goddess that all men dream of. As long as you''re not so stubborn, you''ll definitely find your happiness." "Lily, stop trying to make sarcastic remarks here. If Edwards Wayne was snatched away by a woman who younger and prettier than you, you would understand my current mood, all men like the new women and hate the old ones. Lily''s emotions were in a mess, both her love and her career had suffered a blow, causing her to produce a lot of negative emotions. She felt that there were no longer any good things left in this world. After Lily heard her curse him like this, she did not have the mood to continue chatting with her, and turned to leave. The moment she opened the door, she turned her head to look at Lily and warned her: "You must not go back on your promise. Lily heard her imposing warning, and her face froze. She let out a cold snort, but she didn''t dare to say anything more. After settling this matter, Lily finally returned to Wayne Family Vi! At this moment, snowkes suddenly appeared outside the window. Winter really came. Looking at the snow that was falling like catkins, the depressed mood just a moment ago inexplicably eased up a bit. Lily opened the car window and mischievously reached out her hand to catch a few snowkes. In just a second, they melted into water on her warm palm. "Miss Lily, Young Master has said that you need to take care of your body. It''s cold outside and you should close the car window." Driver immediately reminded her warmly. "Alright!" Lily''s head injury had not fully healed yet, so she really could not be blown by cold water. She obediently closed the car window. At this moment, a ck car drove out from the airport exit and headed towards Wayne Family. Chapter 664 Chapter 664 Jack was wearing a ck windbreaker and had a clean beard. His face looked fresh and handsome, which was very popr for women. He turned his head and looked outside through the window. It was both familiar and foreign, and he had lost most of his memories of the city. However, he believed that it wouldn''t be long before he would be able to gain his memory again but use different identity to examine this bustling city, renowned economic capital of the world. Jack straightened his clothes, opened up his phone, and looked at the pictures of ady on the screen. "She looks pretty good!" Jackmented lightly. The picture on the screen was of Lily being taken by someone specially, and it was extremely clear. Looking at her face was enough to make a man''s heart beat. She was wearing a hat on her head, with her long ck hair spread out on her back. She had a delicate little face, and hidden under the hat was a long, beige windbreaker that wrapped around her slim figure. Jack squinted, he really wanted to see what kind of woman who forced his sister out of the trap she was. Lily''s car drove into Wayne Family''s living room. Suddenly, she saw a ck car parked at the door, and thought, could it be that a guest came from the two elders of Wayne Family? Lily hesitated on whether she should go in and disturb them, but the driver drove the car directly to the entrance of the hall. "Miss Lily, we''re here!" Driver told her in a low voice. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Thank you!" Lily thanked him as she opened the car door and got out. She was wearing a top hat, and if one didn''t look at her directly, one wouldn''t be able to see the gauze on her forehead. Lily took off her hat and stepped into the hall. She saw a handsome young man sitting on the sofa in the living room from far away. The man was extremely polite as he sat there with a warm smile on his face. As expected, a customer hade! The olddy and the old man sat beside him, seemingly chatting with this young man. "Lily,e over here for a bit!" The olddy had already put down her grudges against Lily, so when she saw here in, she immediately waved at her. Lily could only walk over and hear the olddy pointing at the young man as she introduced him: "This is Jack, my grandson, Edwards Wayne''s cousin." Lily was startled. Could this man be Uncle John Wayne''s son? Why would he suddenly visit? "Hello, cousin-inw. It''s my first time to meet you. Nice to meet you." Jack immediately stood up and extended his hand out towards Lily politely. Lily thought that he would be like his father, hateful. She did not expect him to be so gentle, so polite and so gentlemanly. "Jack, it''s fine to shake hands, she''s your cousin''s lover after all!" The olddy suddenly spoke up. Jack then revealed an absentminded expression, and embarrassedly and bashfully smiled: "I''m sorry, I was too polite!" Lily nodded at him: "I am d to meet you too! You continue chatting, I''m going upstairs! The olddy did not stop Lily from going upstairs. At the bottom of Jack''s dark and gloomy eyes, there was actually a sh of light that brimmed with interest. He did not expect that Lily was even more beautiful and cute than the photo, with a pair of clear, ck eyes that were like two crystals. It was bright and charming, and her skin was also fair and translucent, making people like it. "Jack, after your father came out, he hasn''te to see us yet. Is he alright?" The old granny was still very concerned about her youngest son. If it wasn''t for the fact that the old gramps wanted to convict him and send him to jail for five years, the old granny would have made the decision to mediate this matter on her own. The old tutor snorted, "How would he have the face toe see me? When doing such an ungrateful thing, he should properly reflect on his own actions." Jack saw that his grandfather seemed to still be angry at the events of that year, and immediately pleaded with a ashamed face: "Grandfather, Grandma, my father has already known his wrong- doings, please forgive his rash actions back then, he has already changed. He is indeed too embarrassed toe and see the two elders, but, he said, after a period of time, he will return home and personally pay respects to the two elders." "It doesn''t matter whether hees or not!" The old man said angrily. The olddy red at him immediately. "What are you talking about? He''s our son after all. How can father and son be enemies forever. Jack, can you ask him to give me a call? I want to hear his voice." "Ok, Grandma!" Jack nodded with a smile. Seeing this grandson grow up to be more sensible, Jack¡¯ s grandpa nodded in satisfaction, "Jack, I heard you already have a fewpanies of your own abroad. Not bad, grandpa is proud of you." "This is all thanks to grandpa''s full support. This is why I achieved my small achievement today. Grandpa, thank you." Jack spoke with sincerity. "Humble and grateful, your father is truly not as good as you. Jack, don''t tell me you me your grandfather for not letting you own the shares of Wayne Family?" The old man was suddenly moved. He felt that he had always been doting on his eldest grandson, but now, he felt like he owed the two Young grandsons a bit. "Grandfather, what are you talking about? How could I me you? On the contrary, I have to thank you! " Jack said with a terrified expression. The old man looked at his sincere expression and sighed, "Although grandpa has done something biased, you''re all my children, so grandpa won''t treat you unfairly. Work hard and your future will be bright!" Hearing the old man''s words, Jack secretly rejoiced. It seemed that his grandfather would definitely leave something for him on the will. "Grandfather, in my heart, you have always been my most respected grandfather. No matter what decision you make, I have no objections." Jack said with a thoughtful expression. The olddy sighed and said, "Jack, you''re not young anymore. Have you found a girlfriend yet? When will you bring her back? " "Not yet. I''ve been busy with work and haven''t had the chance to meet girls yet!" Jack had a pitiful expression. "Listen, working alone is useless. You have to think about marriage matters as soon as possible!" When the olddy heard that he had always been single due to being busy with work, her heart immediately ached. The old man nodded, "Yes, You still have to hurry up thinking about getting married. Being old is not good for giving birth!" Jack immediately looked at the olddy: "Grandma, do you have a suitable girl to introduce me?" The olddy nodded and smiled happily. "Yes, there is. Grandmother is acquainted with many youngdies of distinguished officials and noble families. One day, I will definitely introduce you to an outstanding girlfriend." "Thank you grandma, then I''ll be troubling you!" Jack immediately won over the two elders'' love affair. Chapter 665 Chapter 665 A¡ªfter Lily went upstairs, she still felt that something was amiss. Edwards Wayne''s cousin had appeared in the Wayne Family at this time, it made people feel that he did not have good intentions. Not knowing whether Edwards Wayne knew about what had happened or not, Lily decided to call him and let him know. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Hey!" In front of his closest kin, he did not seem to conceal his weariness, which made Lily''s heart tender. "Edwards Wayne, there is a guest at home. Your grandmother said that he is your uncle''s son, do you know what he wants?" Lily immediately replied. " Jack is here?" Edwards Wayne really didn''t know, but his tone immediately revealed a hint of gloom. "Yeah, could he have some sort of motive for his sudden visit?" Right now, Lily didn''t have any good impression on John''s family, so she wanted to remind Edwards Wayne to be on his guard against them. "I''ll go back earlier tonight. Don''t worry, if he really has some purpose, I''ll investigate it thoroughly!" Edwards Wayne knew what she was worried about, and his tone became a bit gentler as he comforted her. "Alright, then go back to work. I''ll hang up first!" Lily said gently. "Where did you go?" Who did you meet? " Edwards Wayne suddenly asked. Lily was a little startled: "How did you know I went to see someone?" "The bodyguards I''ve assigned to you are not just for show." The man''s tone was filled with a hint of conceit. That''s right, she had almost forgotten about the few bodyguards, did he receive a message the moment she went to see Lily? "No wonder you were so cooperative." Lily muttered, but she was still very happy. Edwards Wayneughed softly, "Speak, what happened? Why do you want me to say I love you? " - "Oh ..." I''ll exin this to you when you get back. You should get busy with your work first!" Lily''s beautiful face was flushed red. After a while, she still could not exin herself clearly. "Alright, tell me about it when I get back!" Edwards Wayne was still very concerned about her and was also interested in her. "Yes!" "I''m hanging up!" After Lily hung up the phone, she could not help but smile. Lily raised her hand to look at the time. It was already 4 o''clock, she wanted to apany the old lady to pick up the children. As is expected, the olddy was preparing to leave. "Grandma, I''ll go with you!" Lily hurriedly stepped forward and said. The olddy looked back at her and said in a serious tone, "It will be better if you don''t go out randomly and be blown by the wind. Be careful not to have a headache. Just wait at home. I''ll bring the children back." The olddy''s concern forced Lily to give up. She could only nod her head, "Alright!" The olddy sat in the butler''s carriage and went out. At that moment, the snow outside was falling heavily, and a cold wind blew, causing Lily to wrap her clothes tighter, "cousin - in -w, can you show me the house? This is my first time to be here, so I''m not very familiar with the environment. " A warm voice politely came from behind her. Lily turned around and saw Jack walking out from the small living room with a gentle smile on his face. Although his smile was very friendly, Lily did not want to get too close to him. She could only let out a dryugh: "You can take a look yourself, I still have work to do, sorry!" After Lily finished speaking, she turned around and quickly walked toward the stairs. Seeing that she had turned around and was about to go upstairs, Jack made a dejected "Alright" sound. Then, he slowly walked up the stairs. Lily never thought that he would actually follow her to go upstairs. Her expression changed slightly, and she turned to look at him. " cousin¡ª in¡ªw, why aren''t you calling me Jack?" "Alright, beside us is Edwards Wayne''s study, other than the servants who go in every morning to clean, no one else is allowed in." Lily was really afraid that Jack would take advantage of the fact that there were not many people in the house to casually look through Edwards Wayne''s things. Jack looked startled, thenughed: " cousinin -w, you misunderstood me. I do not have any intention of visiting his study. I just want to see which guest room I should sleep in tonight, cousin- in-w, can you tell me which room I should sleep in?" Lily''s expression froze for a second, she pointed to the row of rooms beside him: Those three are all guest rooms, you can pick one by yourself. "Alright! "Thank you, cousin - in -w!" Jack was extremely polite, causing him to not know what to do. " you don''t need to call me cousin - in-w. Edwards Wayne and I are not married yet, you can call me Miss Lily." Lily said indifferently. "Sorry, I was impolite. I''ll call you Miss Lily then. I''ve always been curious as to what kind of woman my cousin would like. After seeing you, I discovered that you were indeed beautiful." Jack smiled and praised. Lilyughed dryly, "You are Young Master of the Wayne Family, and you have been abroad all year round, so you must have seen many beautiful women. "Indeed, there are many beautiful women, but you have a very pure temperament. I think you''re young." Jack didn''t expect Lily to look so young. After asking his grandmother just now, he found out that Lily was actually only twenty-three years old, and was already the mother of two four - year - old children. "I''m not young anymore!" Lily realized that the other party was good at finding topics to talk about, causing her to be unable to avoid him even if she wanted to. "You¡¯ re definitely younger than me. I''m already 26 years old this year. You look like a college student who hasn''t graduated yet." Jack was still extremely shocked when he saw Lily. She was only twenty-three years old. Coupled with her pure white face, she did not give off the feeling of a young married woman. In fact, she was extremely pure, as if she did not know anything about the world. "You''re too kind. I haven''t even gone to university!" The corner of Lily''s mouth twitched, and then she turned around and was about to head back to her bedroom. Jack felt that this woman was extremely wary of him. The light in his eyes flickered twice, when he was dealing with women, he had never failed. Furthermore, he had never married Lily before. The two of them only had two children. Did this prove that he still had a good chance of winning? If Lily fell in love with him, what kind of expression would Edwards Wayne have? Could he be more miserable than death? When he thought about this result, Jack''s lips curled up in acent manner. He felt that this was a very interesting game and he wanted to see the result. Lily quickly entered the bedroom and closed the door. Jack gave people feeling that they couldn''t figure it out, and even though he was always smiling, she still felt that he was extremely dangerous. Chapter 666 Chapter 666 Lily stayed in the bedroom until the children returned from school. The two little fellows opened the door and ran in. "Mummy, there''s an uncle downstairs. He just gave us toys!" Emma said with a happy expression. Lily frowned: "What gift did he give you?" "He gave us a lot of toys and some good food. Grandmother said he was our uncle, but didn''t we only have one uncle?" Emma blinked her big eyes and asked curiously. George pouted at the side. "He''s Father''s younger cousin, of course we''ll call him uncle!" Lily really did not think that this Jack would actually think of even a gift from two children. "Emma, George, listen to Mummy carefully. If that uncle asks you any questions, you must not spout nonsense, okay? Whatever he wants to ask about your father, do not say it!" Lily was really afraid that the children would be naive, she said everything out of curiosity. George crossed his arms in front of his chest and said indifferently: "Mummy, this uncle isn''t here to steal from dad, right?" Lily was shocked by her son''s mature words. After that, she shook her head: "I don''t know what he''s doing, but in the future, don''t take the initiative to get close to him." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Alright, since Mummy has said so, we will definitely ignore him." George answered as if he was a small adult. Emma also nodded her head: "Mummy, don''t worry, I won''t speak with him." Lily realized that the two children had grown up a lot. Not only were they taller, they also had smart little brains. Around five in the morning, Jack felt bored and went for a walk alone in the garden. He knew that Edwards Wayne had constructed a green colored corridor in his vi, with quite a few nice things inside. He wanted to take a look by himself, but just as he walked to the side of the corridor, he heard a few gardeners chatting on the ground. Just in time Jack heard Lily''s name. He immediately dodged to the side and hid behind a green nt. "Did you see that man fromst time?" I heard Miss Lily call him father, but how did her father appear together with Mr. Wayne''s mother?" "I''m not sure. They seem very close." "Isn''t this rtionship too messy? The Mr. Wayne wants to marry Miss Lily, but his mother is together with Miss Lily''s father. s this doesn''t seem too moral." "Don''t talk nonsense and be careful not to let the butler hear it. Otherwise your sry will be deducted." When the gardeners heard that their wages were to be deducted, they quickly stopped talking, drank their tea, and went back to work. Jack walked out from behind the nts, looking at the scattered gardeners, his eyes shed with a sharp light. ¡°Looks like this trip was worth it, as expected, the Wayne Family had all sorts of secrets." "Which man would Lareina appear with? Even though Jack was still young, he could still clearly remember what had happened back then. Edwards''s mother abandoned his children and resolutely married into the White'' s Family, bing Wayne White''s lover. But when the gardener mentioned Lily calling that man his father, was that man Wayne White? Wayne Jack frowned, he was extremely confused. Lily''s surname was Smith. How could she be rted to Wayne White? It seemed that he needed to investigate this matter further. When Edwards Wayne returned to the Wayne Family, it was already seven o''clock.When he stepped in the house, he made Jack, who was sitting on the sofa, feel a sense of pressure. Jack, who had been hanging in Wayne Family all day, had always been in a rxed state of mind. He had always wanted to find a few more opportunities to chat with Lily, but this woman had always been hiding in her room, noting out. But now, with Edwards Wayne here, Jack''s nerves immediately tensed up, and did not dare to rx for even a moment. "Cousin, you''re back!" Jack immediately stood up and greeted with a smile. "Eh, why didn''t you inform me in advance when you returned to your hometown so that I could get someone to pick you up at the airport?" However, Edwards Wayne''s face was indifferent, neither cold nor hot, and it was hard to tell what his expression was. Jack immediately shook his head andughed: "No need, I''m just here to visit my grandparents. I''ve been busy with work recently and have beening to see them for some time, if I don''t return, my grandparents will me me for not being filial." The olddy sat beside him and scolded him jokingly, "I really want to scold you. You haven''te to see us for so long. All you care about is work." "Why didn''t Unclee back with you?" Edwards Waynezily sat on the sofa and asked with an indifferent voice. Jack immediatelyughed awkwardly: "My dad just came out and isn''t used to the environment outside, after a while, he will return to his country. Actually, my dad told me to apologize to Cousin, I''m really sorry about what happened that year." When he mentioned that year, the olddy''s expression changed. Edwards Wayne snorted. " Was just an apology enough to write off all harm your father did to me ?" Jack''s expression froze, he did not know how to reply. The olddy saw that the atmosphere had be tense and quickly said, "Alright, let''s not talk about the past today. Let''s have a good family reunion." Seeing that his grandmother was not willing to talk about what had happened many years ago, Edwards Wayne did not dare to bring it up again and could see that his grandfather and grandmother still loved Jack a lot. Although in that year, because of John, Jack had given up his company''s shares, Edwards Wayne knew that his grandfather had invested more than five billion into him, and now, hearing that he had even made apany that was listed, Edwards Wayne could tell that he was pretty capable, and after not seeing him for a few years, he realized that Jack had be more tactful, and was even more reserved. He was John''s most capable assistant, so he definitely could not underestimate him. During the banquet, Lily was responsible for taking care of the two little fellows. Edwards Wayne had also be silent, and only the old man would asionally ask Jack. After dinner, Jack took the initiative to go to the old man''s room and y chess with him to relieve his boredom. The old man was naturally very happy. Lily told the two children to go to Toy Room to y for an hour before they took a bath, and the two little fellows ran off. Edwards Wayne untied the suit jacket and tugged at its tie with a gloomy face. He only became slightly gentler after Lily entered the bedroom. "During the meal, he seemed to have been secretly watching you!" The man''s voice carried a hint of jealousy. In the next second, he wrapped his arm around the woman and gently hugged her to his chest. His thin lips pressed against her shoulder. "Don¡¯t look at him!" Chapter 667 Chapter 667 T ¡ªhe man''s low and hoarse warning voice sounded in Lily''s ears, surprising her. She turned her gaze to the side and felt the man''s warm lips brush against her face. The heat from his breath made her face turn hot. "What are you talking about? Who''s looking at him? " Lily guaranteed by her conscience. In her eye, other than Edwards Wayne, there was no other man she could fall in love. He had dominated her heart, how could she think of another man? "I know you don''t have it, but you can''t have it in the future either. Do you remember?" Edwards Wayne kissed her lips from her cheeks all the way to the corner of her mouth, which was slightly raised. Lily only felt her heart palpitating. She shyly and cutely nodded her head: "Don''t worry, no matter what happens, I won''t look at him. I swear!" Hearing her guarantee, Edwards Wayne''s mood finally improved a little. Lily didn''t really understand why Edwards Wayne was jealous of him, it didn''t make sense. There was nothing going on between her and Jack, it was first time that they had met each other. Maybe this man really liked to be jealous for no reason. Thinking of this, Lily pursed her lips and laughed. "What are youughing at?" The man gently turned her body over and saw the suppressed smile on her lips. His dark eyes darkened as he spoke with a slightly dissatisfied tone. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He was seriously reminding her, how could she still have a smirk on her face? Lily no longer dared tough and said seriously: "Nothing, I just feel like you don''t need to be jealous." "You won''t understand what''s going on between men. You''re my lover, so I''m not happy even if other men give me a nce." Edwards Wayne''s thin lips once again dered his sovereignty. Lily was truly speechless. Did this man have to be so tyrannical? However, she did not dislike his domineering attitude at all. Instead, she felt her heart warm and very sweet. "I''m going to take a bath!" Lily suddenly turned and was about to leave. Edwards Wayne lightly grabbed her wrist, and said with a low voice: "I''ll help you wash!" "No need, I can wash myself. Today, I called the doctor and asked him if i could take a bath, He said it was ok." When Lily thought of him standing by her side, her heart would throb. "Oh? If bathing is okay, then doing something else is also fine, right? "The man''s thin lips curled up into a smile. A dangerous atmosphere that didn''t lose its luster surged towards her from the darkness. She was so embarrassed that her ears turned red. "Hmm, let''s talk about it after I take a shower!" Lily pushed him away coquettishly. But actually she just tried to y hard to get, which caused the man''s heart to thump. Lily entered the bathroom and used both hands to support herself in front of the white jade table, she looked at herself in the mirror, she had recovered very well, her wounds had also healed, and she could go to the hospital to remove the gauze tomorrow. Fortunately, her face wasn''t seriously injured. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have the confidence to face her future life. After taking a bath, Lily walked out wearing a white robe. However, Edwards Wayne was not in the room, she was slightly startled, where did he go this time? Had he gone to y with the two children? Lily frowned, she also nned to take a look outside. When she walked into the child''s Toy Room, she did not notice Edwards Wayne''s existence. On the contrary, Jack was squatting at the side, watching George assembling a toy airne. Seeing Lily wearing only a white robe walking in, the color in his eyes deepened. Lily''s skin was naturally the shining white, and after taking a bath, the hair on both sides of her face was stained with moisture, which slightly curled up, outlining her small and exquisite face, making her look even purer and more innocent. "Miss Lily, why are you here?" Seeing such an elegant woman, Jack truly had the primal feeling of a man. However, he very well concealed his ambition under his gentle smile. Lily was looking for Edwards Wayne, and seeing that he was here, she could only say: "I came to look for the two children to return to my room to take a bath." "Emma, George, hurry up and pack up your toys. Come with me to shower and sleep." Lily said in a low voice. The two little fellows obediently put away the toys and stood up. Jack smiled and praised George: "Little George is really smart, to be able to build an airne in such a short period of time, when I was his age, I wasn''t that good." "Of course, my brother is the best in our school!" Emma immediatelyughedcently. Jack''s heart trembled. Honestly speaking, when he saw the seriousness on George''s face when he assembled the toy ne, he immediately thought of how Edwards Wayne was when he was young. He immediately thought of how he was extremely focused and earnest when he was doing anything, and furthermore, his brain was extremely intelligent. Thinking about it, Jack became even more certain that he had to snatch Wayne''s back from Edwards Wayne''s hands, otherwise, when his next sessor grew up and became an adult, he would have to fail to return home like his father. "Emma is also cute. Her eyes are really like yours, ck and beautiful. She really is the prettiest little friend I''ve ever seen!" Jack looked at Emma and praised her with a smile. Lily said faintly: "I''m sorry, it''s a littlete. They still have to go to school tomorrow. The two little fellows immediately waved their little hands towards Jack, and then left with Lily. Jack could already tell how cold Lily was, but he did not care. It only meant that Lily was a woman that was worth fighting for. She was too proactive, too passionate, he had seen too many women, he didn''t have the slightest desire to conquer them. However, the stubbornness and bigotry in Lily''s eyes caught his interest. When Lily led the two little fellows towards her bedroom, she saw Edwards Wayne walking over from the direction of the balcony with a mobile phone. Lily was startled, "he went to the balcony to pick up the call." She thought "Daddy!" Emma immediately ran towards Edwards Wayne. Edwards Wayne also cuddled his daughter who was across from him. Emma sat on her father''s sturdy arms, holding onto the man''s face, and kissed him a few times. "Daddy, do you like me?" Edwards Wayne was startled, thenughed: "Why do you ask this question?" "I just want to know!" Emma pouted. "I like you. Daddy likes you the most!" Edwards Wayne was immediately satisfied with his daughter''s little pride. Chapter 668 Chapter 668 Lily personally bathed the two little fellows, but Edwards Wayne wanted to chat with Jack. At this time, Jack was also leaning on the door outside Toy Room. Looking at the happy and sweet faces of the family of four, he felt jealousy from the bottom of his heart, thinking about how he had always worked hard for sess, without even a woman. This kind of feeling of loss really annoyed Jack. Seeing Edwards Wayne hug his daughter and kiss her again and again, Jack suddenly started to have fantasies. As a man, who wouldn''t wish for their lovely lover and beautiful daughters to be perfect? If he had such a lovely child and such a pure and sweet woman, then his life would be perfect. After Edwards Wayne put his daughter down, he immediately walked towards Jack. Jack quickly lowered his head, concealing the sharp look of jealousy in his eyes. "Why don''t youe downstairs and have a drink with me?" Edwards Wayne immediately invited him. "Sure!" Jack nodded. The two of them went downstairs one after the other, and arrived at Edwards Wayne''s private bar. Edwards Wayne took out a bottle of wine and opened it, pouring two cups. "Cousin, you have so much good wine stored here. It''s truly an honor for me to be able to take a sip" Jack sized up the elegant bar counter. The cabs above had precious good wine all around, every bottle was expensive, and as was expected, they were all rich. "If you like it, I''ll give you two bottles!" Edwards Wayne said grandly. Jack shook his head andughed: "A gentleman does not steal others'' possessions. I don''t know much about wine, and I don''t have special hobby of drinking. Edwards Wayne sipped on his wine and stared at Jack with his sharp eyes: "I heard that you have a company that specializes inwork technology, and has developed quite well." "Is Cousin interested in it as well?" Do you want to make a bigger business with me? " Jack immediatelyughed. Edwards Wayne said indifferently: "I''m not interested, but for inte, if you do things right, you will earn money. If you do wrong, you might end upmitting a crime., Do you think that you walked the right path?" Jack''s expression instantly changed, but very quickly, he regained his smile: "cousin, you''re praising me too much, I just saw others earning money, that''s why I took a test and dabbled in it. I''m not making any profit yet, really." "I know, I''m just reminding you that the inte is a very dangerous area, Don''t underestimate its danger." A cold light shed across the bottom of Edwards Wayne''s eyes. He was deliberately reminding Jack to restrain himself a little and not easily enter hispany''s system to spy on his secrets. Of course, Jack could hear the meaning behind his warning, and he could onlyugh. "Cousin, in your eyes, am I never a match for him? Since young, my father has said that I don''t have the qualifications to be your opponent. You are naturally outstanding, and my grandfather''s opinion of you has also doubled, I really envy you. You have now seeded in your business career, and have such a beautiful and virtuous lover, as well two adorable children. Edwards Wayne did not expect him to think this way. He lightly mocked: "You only saw my glory on the surface, do you know how much time I spend on work?" Jack nodded his head: "I know, my grandfather told me before, when you had just taken over the company, you did not rest for three days and three nights, you considered yourself to be a superman, your sensitivity towards the market is extremely high, you are a natural born talent for development, cousin, I admire you a lot, I have always been learning from you, I do not dare to hope that I can be as outstanding as you. It''s just that I''ve tried my best to catch up to you, but you''ve still left me far behind." Edwards Wayne saw that he was continuously humiliating himself, and said indifferently: "You are too modest." Jack turned around and leaned on the counter, his back facing Edwards Wayne, not letting him see the resentment in his eyes. His voice was full of self - mockery as he said, "cousin, managing such argepany will make you feel tired or not?" "No!" The man''s low and conceited voice rang out, "I would never have felt tired in the past, but now, I don''t dare to be tired!" When Jack heard Edwards Wayne''s firm and powerful reply, his face changed. From the looks of it, Edwards Wayne had never thought of letting go. N?velDrama.Org content. "Why aren''t you and Miss Lily married yet? I''m curious. " Jack turned his head again and asked with a faint smile on his face. Edwards Wayne looked at him with a silent warning: "Regardless of whether or not we''re married, she''s still my lover." This domineering deration caused Wayne Jack''s expression to freeze for a second. "cousin seems very confident. Miss Lily must love you very much. I can see that you also love her very much." Jack said with a smile. "Yes, we love each other!" Edwards Wayne didn''t hold back at all. He had to let Wayne Jack know that he wouldn''t have any chance. As a man, Edwards Wayne felt that Jack''s hidden motive was like a greedy wolf, constantly searching for its prey. He could ignore other women, but Lily could only belong to him. Jack nodded his head, "Truly a happy family. I hope that in the near future, I will have one too!" Edwards Wayne understood the other meaning behind his words. In the near future, he would be fighting against his father using an opposing stance, no? "Cousin, thanks for the wine. I should go up to rest. You should get some rest as well!" Jack suddenly realized that he could not continue chatting with Edwards Wayne, as this would expose more of his thoughts. This was very dangerous. Edwards Wayne looked at Jack''s figure that had put down the wine cup and turned around to leave, and snorted coldly. When Edwards Wayne returned to his room, the two little fellows had already fallen asleep on the small bed in the children''s room under Lily''s consoling. Lily walked out of the children''s room with light footsteps, and saw the man''s tall and big body standing outside the door. "Let''s go to sleep as well!" Lilyzily leaned on his shoulder, the man reached out and hugged her. "Alright, it''s time for us to rest!" Edwards Wayne whispered into her ear with his thin lips. Lily heard the meaning behind his words and blushed. Edwards Wayne went into the bathroom to take a bath and then walked out wearing a grey robe. The belt on the robe was deliberately not tied properly, revealing the wild and sturdy chest of a man. Lily was already lying on the bed, holding her phone and reading the news on the inte. Suddenly, she saw a man walking towards her, she could not help but be stunned. "Stop looking at your phone!" After the man walked over, he directly took away the phone in her hand and gently ced it to the side. His pair of beautiful eyes stared directly at her shy eyes. Lily was thirsty, she pursed her lips, but in the next second, she felt the man''s hands on her shoulders, and her lips were already pressing down. Chapter 669 Chapter 669 T ¡ªhe man''s clear fragrance was mixed with a strong male hormone aura, enveloping Lily from top to bottom. She took a deep breath, and her small face started to turn red. Her mind had been in a mess for a long time, as if she was drunk, she was dizzy and unable to think. Thick feelings spread into her chest, causing Lily to be iparably moved, liking and loving this feeling deeply. She thought, in this lifetime, perhaps she really wouldn''t be able to love anyone else, her soul has already trembled because of this man. Edwards Wayne restrained himself once again. His eyes were so dark that not a single trace of light could be seen in them. At this moment, Lily''s pale cheeks were as pink and tender as peach blossoms. She was extremely shy and her eyes were vast. Under the soft light of the wallmp, she gave off a beauty that caused one''s heart to palpitate. "I''ve turned off the lights!" Edwards Wayne had endured for too long, he really wanted to properly love her once. Of course, Lily knew that her body was already fine. There was just a wound on her head. "Em!" Lily unnaturally tilted her face, and her beautiful eyes flickered. She felt that it was very awkward discussing with him like this. Seeing that she was shy again, Edwards Wayne extended his long fingers over, gently picking at her fair and small chin, forcing her eyes to look straight at him. "What?" Lily was already so embarrassed that she wanted to hide her nket, but she did not expect this man to treat her like this. "Your eyes are beautiful!" Edwards Wayne secretly praised her. "like flowing water" And then his long eyshes trembled as though he wanted to say something sweet. Lily was stunned for a moment and then her face flushed even more red. It could only be said that this man was really good at flirting. Edwards Wayne finally could no longer endure it any longer. Both his arms bent once again, and his thin lips once again fell down. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Morning! Edwards Wayne would wake up on time at around 6 o''clock. He had forgotten to close the French windowsst night, so the faintly lit light had already shone in. He saw the little girl who was gently curling up beside him. Thinking aboutst night''s enthusiasm, Edwards Wayne''s thin lips curled up into a smile. Edwards Wayne wanted to kiss her, but he was afraid that he would disturb her sleep. After getting off the bed, the first thing he did was to soundlessly close the window. Last night, she was probably tired too, so Edwards Wayne wanted her to sleep longer. After Edwards Wayne finished washing his face and rinsing his mouth, he went downstairs to do some exercise. In the garden, he saw Jack, who was also running erratically, but he did not expect that he also had the habit of getting up early in the morning to exercise. "Cousin, good morning!" Jack greeted him as before with a smile. "Morning!" Edwards Wayne replied lightly, then ran in the direction where he usually exercised. Jack did not dare to apany him, as he was afraid that Edwards Wayne would ask him some more questions he did not want to answer. He stopped and stared at Edwards Wayne''s disappearing figure. A ray of light shone onto him, causing Edwards Wayne''s figure to be dyed in a few lines of golden light. Jack gritted his teeth. After finishing his morning exercise, Edwards Wayne went upstairs on time to wake the two little fellows up. The little fellows that had already grown up a little were more was more obedient than before. Emma was already awake yet, it was unlike the thing she had done in the past. She wanted to shamelessly sleep a little longer before. Even when her mother asked her to get up, she still sleep deeply At this moment, she was sitting on the edge of the bed with her eyes closed, allowing her father to dress her up as he pleased. Edwards Wayne was also helpless in the past, but now he even knew how to help his daughter make a simple ponytail. As a father, he had already done it well. George didn''t need Edwards Wayne''s help at all as he dressed himself up and secretly used water to wipe his hair, which was as handsome as his father''s. "Daddy, should I go and give Mummy a good morning kiss?" Emma''s tender voice sounded. "No need, your Mummy is recuperating and needs more rest. You guys can go in and wake her up!" Edwards Wayne gently said to his daughter. "Alright!" The little fellow was slightly disappointed. Although she still wanted to greet to Mummy before school, since Mummy needed to rest, she could only give up. Jack sat on the dining table, apanying the two old men in their conversation. Seeing Edwards Wayne walking over with the two children in tow, a dark look shed across his eyes, and then, he stopped talking. "Good morning, great-grandfather and great -grandmother!" The two little fellows greeted to the two elders sweetly, causing the two elders tough. The olddy immediately pointed at Jack, "Say hello to uncle too!" "Good morning, uncle!" The two little fellows said very politely. Jack had been smiling all the time, and immediately reached out to touch Emma''s small head, but Emma subconsciously dodged. Jack was startled. When Edwards Wayne saw this, he immediately exined in a nd voice, "These two brats are a little afraid of strangers, it won''t happen once they be familiar with each other!" Jack awkwardly retracted his hand, and gently said: "The child is still young, it''s natural for him to be afraid of strangers. It seems that I have to get more along with them in the future before we can be friends!" The two little fellows blinked their big eyes without saying a word. They clearly remembered the things that Mummy had told them, was to stay away from this uncle. Edwards Wayne was very satisfied with their reactions. Indeed, he did not wish for them to communicate with Jack at all. "cousin, what has third cousin been doing recently? I''m really looking forward to his new movie, and I haven''t seen him move at all. " Jack asked about Joshua Wayne with a smile. When the olddy heard this, she was overjoyed. "Your little cousin has been in love recently. He might not have the time to film anymore. If you have nothing to do at noon, you can go and y with him!" The olddy did not know that there were undercurrents among the young people, and she even treated them as if they were chasing each other when they were children. "Actually, I''m going to the city center to find a house. I want to have a home in the country to make it convenient for me to live in when I return, elder cousin, do you have anything to introduce me to?" Jack immediately asked Edwards Wayne with a smile. Edwards Wayne drank his water gracefully, and after hearing his words, he said indifferently: "If you want a house, I can get someone to arrange it for you!" "cousin, I appreciate your kindness. I know you have arge real estatepany, but I still prefer to choose in my own. The problem is that I''m not too familiar with this city yet. I heard that Miss Lily is resting at home. Is it possible..." Chapter 670 Chapter 670 "No!" Edwards Wayne''s voice was low and low, unrestrainedly refusing, "Today, she is going to the hospital for an examination!" Jack said this intentionally because he wanted to see Edwards Wayne''s reaction. As is expected, he refused without restraint. It looks like he had really doted on Lily as his private treasure, and he believed that any man who dared to spy on her, would definitely be destroyed by Edwards Wayne into ashes. Jackughed coldly in the bottom of his heart. The more unwilling Edwards Wayne was to let others disturb his lover, the itchier he would feel in his heart. He really wanted to see what Lily''s reaction would be after she became raped. Was Edwards Wayne angered to death on the spot? That''s for the best. Edwards Wayne didn''t have mood in eating breakfast anymore in an instant. He took a tissue and wiped the corner of his mouth gracefully as he reached out to touch his daughter''s head. "Emma, you and brother will go to school with great-grandmotherter. "Yes, Daddy! Be careful on the road! " Ever since Lily had gotten into a car ident, every time Emma waved goodbye to him, she would be reminded of something else. This moved Edwards Wayne immensely. When the two elders saw that Edwards Wayne had unrestrainedly rejected Jack, the atmosphere became even more awkward, so the old granny quickly spoke: "Jack, in a while, let old Garry apany you for a stroll, he is familiar with this ce." "No need, Grandma, I want to go out for a walk by myself!" Jack knew that the old Garry was the man who was loyal to Edwards Wayne . It would not be convenient for him to do anything else because he wanted the Old Garry to follow him, so he decided to go out by himself. "Alright, your cousin has quite a number of cars in his garage. You can pick one and use it!" The old lady said gently. "Thank you, Grandma!" Jack immediately revealed a happy smile. Elizabeth Jones carried her luggage and returned to her single apartment. Previously, she felt that living in a smaller house would not make her feel so lonely, but now, she realized that if he was not by her side, the feeling of loneliness would engulf her mercilessly. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Elizabeth Jones pressed her back against the door, her beautiful eyes shining with tears and her heart was filled with grief. She endured the tears all way and finally slipped down. She covered her mouth, not wanting to cry too loudly. Squatting down close to the door, she buried her face in her knees and cried like a child. Who would have thought that after making a trip to the country, she would lose her job, her camera equipment, and even her heart. When she returned, she felt as if she had be an empty shell, as if nothing belonged to her. This feeling of being at a loss, this feeling was very ufortable. Just as she was crying with sorrow, her phone rang. She quickly took it out, but it was not the person she wanted to call. "Mom!" As Elizabeth Jones wiped away her tears, she tried her best to feign a normal tone of voice at the same time. "Where have you been recently? Not at your own house? I just went to your house this morning, and no one answered my knock! "Her mother asked curiously. "Oh ..." I still live here, but I went out during the day." Elizabeth Jones quickly replied. "Elizabeth Jones, what kind of rtionship do you have with Joshua Wayne? The inte has already told me that you are like real couples, but you told me that you two just signed a contract. That''s what you call being in the limelight. " Her mother thought for a while and felt that this kind of agreement was detrimental to her daughter''s reputation. That was why she decided to seek her daughter''s advice. "Mom, what identity does he have? What identity do I have? It''s best not to have any unrealistic dreams. After I take the money, I will leave him." Elizabeth Jones said lightly. "Are you sick? Why is there a strong nasal sound? Or ... Are you crying? " Her mother could still tell that something was wrong. "Yes, I have a cold. Mom, I don''t want to chat with you anymore. I''m a bit tired and want to rest. Let''s talk about it next time." Elizabeth Jones didn''t want her mother to know that she had broken off all ties with Joshua Wayne. She only wanted to quietly ept this fact. "Alright, pay attention to your own body. I still think that you can try your best. You must understand the principle of getting close to the water tower first. If you have the chance to get close to Joshua Wayne, you will definitely have the chance to make him truly like you." Her mother still wanted her to fight for it. This was a golden opportunity that was hard toe by, even if others wanted it. "Mom, I''m really tired. I''m hanging up!" Elizabeth Jones did not want to talk about his worries anymore, so she quickly hung up and lied on the sofa. When she thought about the days which she spent with Joshua Wayne, These lovely days were really like a dream. She had never experienced anything like this before, with all the weird things that happened overseas, where they ate together in Wayne Family and moved into his personal mansion alone. It was a short period of time, but the process was really exciting. If her twenty-one ¡ªyear lifetime had been gray, her life had been colored after being with him. "Aunt, did you really ruin Joshua Wayne''s parents'' marriage? Why would you do that? " Elizabeth Jones felt a headache once again. In her heart, her aunt was definitely a hardworking woman, beautiful, proud, and confident. She never thought that her great aunt, whom she liked so much, would have such a dark history. Could it be that this was the reason why she changed her name to Liz the moment she returned to her country? She really couldn''t understand how such a good person could get involved in someone else''s marriage. Inside Joshua Wayne''s private mansion, he was holding onto a cup of wine, lying on the balcony on a bench, looking up at the sky, his mind thinking over and over again about the scene where his mother decisively left him. Thinking that he had chased after his mother''s car for a long time, he felt that that was the most difficult part of his life. He ran with all his energy and power, but he could only helplessly watch as his mother''s car disappeared. He had broken his knee and was sitting on the ground. His eldest brother had walked over and held his hand, telling him that in the future, he would protect him and take care of him and not let him feel sad. He really couldn''t forgive that woman, the woman who had ruthlessly ruined his parents'' marriage. This world was really too small, and that shameless mistress was actually Elizabeth Jones''s aunt. The other person he hated was actually Lily''s father. "Elizabeth Jones, we really don''t have any fate!" In one breath, Joshua Wayne drank all the wine and fiercely smashed the goblet against the wall. The ss fragments scattered all over the floor. Joshua Wayne was drunk as he walked towards his bedroom while swaying his huge body. Suddenly, he felt something beneath his feet, Joshua Wayne squinted and bent down to pick it up. It was a watch, it looked like an antique. Whose? Joshua Wayne was sure that it was not his own. He would not buy such an old ¡ª fashioned watch. Just as Joshua Wayne was about to throw the watch into the trash bin, he suddenly remembered that the watch seemed to belong to Elizabeth Jones. Last time when he saw her tidying up her clothes, she very carefully wrapped the watch with a white cloth and ced it inside a small box. Chapter 671 Chapter 671 "¡ªYou can''t tell, but you''re still ying this game!" Joshua Wayne clenched the piece of jade in his hand tightly, using it as an excuse for Elizabeth Jones to see him again. Just as Joshua Wayne was beginning to suspect that Elizabeth Jones was deep in thought, Elizabeth Jones, who was packing her luggage, realised. She almost poured out everything out of the box and ced them on the bed, rummaging through them one by one. "Impossible, I clearly remember that I put it here. Where did it go?" Elizabeth Jones cried until her eyes were red and swollen. At this moment, when she realized that the treasure her father left for her was no longer there, she once again burst into tears. Flipping through everything, all the items had been thrown away by her, but she still could not find it. Elizabeth Jones''s brain twitched, had she really lost it? Why so careless? That was the most precious thing that her father had left her. It might not be worth a penny in the eyes of others, but in her opinion, it was the only thing in the world that was worth her life. But now, she was too useless, she had actually lost her watch, and Elizabeth Jones immediately pped herself twice. However, crying was useless, and he still had to find it. Elizabeth Jones forced herself to recall the ce where her watch might be lost. She remembered that back when she was at Joshua Wayne''s house, she had scrubbed and scrubbed her watch before cing it on the bedside table. This time, when she went to his house to pack, everything was packed very hurriedly. She remembered that she had randomly stuffed the box into her handbag ... "Yes, handbag!" Elizabeth Jones was overjoyed. She turned around and poured the bag out again, only to realize that the box was empty. The watch was not in her bag. Elizabeth Jones''s entire being was copsed on the bed. Thinking back again, Elizabeth Jones felt as if she had bent over to pick up something from Joshua Wayne''s house a few times. Could it be that the watch had fallen down from that time? No matter what, Elizabeth Jones felt that she had to make a call and ask Joshua Wayne. Therefore, Elizabeth Jones did not care about face and dignity, and called Joshua Wayne''s phone. Unfortunately, the other party didn''t pick up the phone. "Do you hate me so much?" Elizabeth Jones gave up. She felt that she and Joshua Wayne were really done. Tomorrow, she would go straight to hispany and find him. No matter how cold or contemptuous he was, she had to get her watch back first. Morning! Joshua Wayne woke up from his hangover and the first thing he did was to check his phone. He found five missed calls and opened them. It was indeed Elizabeth Jones who called him. "Heh, this woman!" Joshua Wayne was even more sure that this watch was used as an excuse on purpose. Her methods were not bad, and were very simr to those scenes in novels and TV dramas. Joshua Wayne was toozy to care about it. His heart was filled with hatred, hated her shameless aunt, and even hated Elizabeth Jones for ying such a trick on him. Since she deliberately left her watch behind, then, he decided not to return it. After washing up, he picked out a casual blue suit with a ck shirt. His aura was refreshing and he gave off a noble aura. An upscale silver sportscar stopped in one of the garage. Joshua Wayne pressed the car key, the sportscar shed with a cool light, and just as he was about to get in, a petite figure ran over from the darkness and blocked his way. Joshua Wayne squinted his eyes and looked at the lights of the car. Thedy looked like she couldn''t keep her eyes open, causing his lips to curl up. Joshua Wayne could only push the door open, and angrily walked to his front, "Elizabeth Jones, are you prepared to go back on your word?" Seeing that he had finallye out, Elizabeth Jones immediately apologized, "Joshua Wayne, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to stop your car, I just wanted to look for something upstairs. Please, just for a few minutes!" "What is it? Do you still have anything at my house?" Joshua Wayne raised his good -looking eyebrows slightly, hooked her lips, and startedughing coldly. "Yes, I left in too much of a hurry yesterday. Maybe I still have something that I haven''t taken away. Please, that thing is very important to me." Elizabeth Jones did not want to be a rascal. She was still very polite and sincerely beg him. "Woman, it''s useless to y with me!" Joshua Wayne took her sincerity as a show, and snorted coldly. "I didn''t y anything with you." Elizabeth Jones''s expression stiffened, and instantly became completely white. "I really left something in your house." "Don''t tell me you didn''t do it on purpose?" Joshua Wayne''s thin lips curled up in ridicule. "Did I do it on purpose? How could I have done it on purpose? I don''t want to be left in your house either. " Elizabeth Jones hurriedly exined. However, she realized that her exnation was pale and powerless, and she couldn''t me Joshua Wayne for thinking this way. Joshua Wayne saw that she was so anxious that her eyes were red. "Are you going to start your real performance now that I''ve brought you to my house?" Joshua Wayne''s eyes were filled with cold ridicule. After speaking, he slightly leaned over and bit down on Elizabeth Jones''s ear with his thin lips. His voice suddenly sunk as he said in a hoarse voice, "Prepare to take it off for me, right?" Elizabeth Jones''s beautiful eyes were wide opened as she looked at the handsome face in disbelief. What was he saying? "Isn''t this the trick you women love to y? The methods that are often used in TV dramas. Hmm, looks like you''ve learned quite a bit, and you even know how to use this method to get close to me." Seeing her terrified expression, Joshua Wayne thought that he had exposed her thoughts, making her feel embarrassed. Elizabeth Jones bit her lips in shame and indignation. She did not expect Joshua Wayne to think so much about her. "I''m sorry for disturbing you!" Although Elizabeth Jones really wanted to retrieve her watch, under this man''s cold ridicule, she didn''t have the courage to continue speaking. With that, Elizabeth Jones turned and left, but her steps were extremely stiff. She couldn''t me Joshua Wayne, if she had to me someone, she could only me herself for being too careless and losing her father''s beloved item.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Joshua Wayne originally thought that this woman would continue to harass him, but he never expected that she would actually turn and leave like this. She left just like that? Aren''t there going to be more wonderful performances? He was looking forward to it. Elizabeth Jones walked towards the exit with her head lowered in grief. Behind her, that silver sportscar quickly drove away from her side like a gust of wind, not stopping for even a second. Elizabeth Jones stared nkly at the disappearing car shadow, it was like a beautiful dream, it exploded and shattered, bringing her back to the real world. Chapter 672 Chapter 672 Joshua Wayne looked at the rearview mirror as that slender figure shed past in an instant. His thin lips were pursed into a line, and his deep eyes under the sunsses were still as cold as ice. He wanted to see what this woman was up to. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The moment Joshua Wayne arrived at thepany, he saw a piece of information on the table, which detailed Anna Jones over ten years of experience. When she returned to her country, she immediately changed her name to April Jones. "This woman really has some tricks up her sleeve! She''s getting along well with all the rich people here!" After Joshua Wayne finished reading, he sneered and ridiculed. Then, he took out his mobile phone and called his big brother Edwards Wayne. Recently, Edwards Wayne had been dealing with the matter of the secret of thepany, and the matter had returned to normal. However, within thepany, there was a hidden crisis, making it impossible for Edwards Wayne to rx his vignce for even a second. "Hey!" Edwards Wayne left the conference room and said softly. "Brother, I''ve decided to go see this April Jones. Do you want toe with me?" Joshua Wayne''s voice was filled with anger, but it was still hatred. Edwards Wayne frowned, he never thought that his brother would be so anxious to see that woman, so he could only reply, "Mypany has been going through a lot of urgent matters, I might not be able to leave, if you want to go see her, you can go first!" "Alright, I''ll go look for her now!" Joshua Wayne did not tell his that Elizabeth Jones was her niece. "Be aware, this woman isn''t simple either!" Edwards Wayne warned his brother. "Don''t worry, she''s the one who is shameless and guilty." Joshua Wayne coldly snorted. After hanging up the phone, Joshua Wayne immediately called his two assistants, as well as his four bodyguards, and went to find April Jones. April Jones now owned a famous restaurant in the city. She found out that she often went in and out of the cafeteria, so she headed directly to that restaurant. Arriving at the dining hall, Edwards Wayne went straight to the point and said to the staff, "I want to see April Jones. Is she here?" When the other party saw Joshua Wayne, he was immediately stunned and was so excited that he couldn''t speak. "You are Joshua Wayne? Oh my god, I''ve really met a real person. Why are you looking for our Boss Jones? Are we going to talk about endorsements?" "Is she here?" Joshua Wayne asked in annoyance. "She ... She''s upstairs! " The waiter was shocked by his aura and stammered. Joshua Wayne immediately walked to the side of a stairs, the waiter wanted to stop him, but he was blocked by a bodyguard behind him, "My Young Master has something to discuss with your boss!" Joshua Wayne openly pushed open the door to the office, and when thedy sitting on the sofa saw him, she was startled, and immediately asked, "Sir, who are you looking for?" Joshua Wayne took off his sunsses to reveal his true face, which looked just like a Wayne Family. April Jones was startled, and immediately turned pale white. Of course April Jones knew who Joshua Wayne was, and even more so knew whose son he was. "You ... You are Joshua Wayne? " April Jones spoke a little unnaturally. Joshua Wayne walked in front of her, threw out the few photos, and asked directly, "These, how do you exin?" When April Jones saw it, she was so shocked that she almost fainted. She panicked, and said in a daze, "It''s only a few photos, Young Master Wayne, what are you doing? Your father and I are ssmates!" "Is that so? So close to each other? " Joshua Wayneughed sarcastically, his voice was ice cold. April Jones knew that she couldn''t wrap her head around it anymore, so she revealed a sad expression. "I''m very sad about your father, too. I never thought that something like that would happen to him ..." "I suspect that my dad driving a car is rted to you. You made him drink so much and drive a car, didn''t you?" Joshua Wayne''s expression became more intense, his tone filled with anger. April Jones''s face became even paler, she kept shaking her head, "No no no, this has nothing to do with me, we did not meet that day!" "Of course you can avoid things after such a long time has passed, but how are you going to exin your rtionship with my dad? The dates on these photos, you should know that my parents aren''t divorced. You, as a mistress are truly honorable. Have you thought about the effect you have on our Wayne Family? " The more Joshua Wayne said, the angrier he got. If it wasn''t for the fact that she was a woman, he would have wanted to give her a good beating. April Jones obviously knew of her shameful actions. She lowered her head with a dark expression, filled with self-me and regret. "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. I know I have made mistakes, hurting you.¡± "Can a single word of apology solve this problem?" Joshua Wayne sneered, this woman was really funny. April Jones lowered her head and cried sorrowfully, one hand on his face, as though she no longer had the face to see anyone. "Joshua Wayne, your girlfriend, Elizabeth Jones, is my niece. For the sake of this rtionship, can you let me go, I really know my wrongs, I don''t know how to make up for the harm that I have done to you, but I have also received my retribution, I have never given birth to a child, this is the punishment of the heavens!" April Jones cried as she spoke, as if she was truly regretting it. "Thanks to you, Elizabeth Jones and I have already broken up, don''t even think about using her to get my forgiveness." Joshua Wayneughed coldly. "What?" April Jones raised her head, and looked at Joshua Wayne, as though he had suffered a great shock. "April Jones, even if you can''t give birth to your child, what retribution did you get? Didn''t you want money when you first climbed on my dad? Just you wait, you''ll get nothing! " Joshua Wayne spat out these words, then turned and left. "No, no, Young Master Wayne, don''t do this to me!" When April Jones heard Joshua Wayne''s threat, she was so scared that she became paralyzed. She immediately chased after him, wanting to beg forgiveness. However, Joshua Wayne turned around, and with a cold gaze that did not contain the slightest trace of benevolence, he said, "This is what I want to do to you!" This time, April Jones was truly paralyzed with fear. She looked at this young man with fear and unease, as if he was the envoy from hell who came to take her life. He held the power to kill, and Joshua Wayne fiercely shut the door, put on his sunsses once again, and walked down the stairs. After April Jones saw him leave, the first thing she did was to call Elizabeth Jones. "Eliza, Eliza, save me!" The only thing that April Jones could ask for now, seemed to be Elizabeth Jones. Hearing her anxious and flustered voice, Elizabeth Jones immediately asked, "Aunt, what''s wrong? Is something happening? " "Joshua Wayne came to find me, he wants to destroy me. Eliza, didn''t you guys get along before? You think of a way to beg him not to treat me like this, okay? " April Jones pleaded in tears, completely at a loss of what to do. Chapter 673 Chapter 673 T¡ªhe aunt was crying helplessly on the other end of the phone, causing Elizabeth Jones''s heart to be in chaos. She did not expect Joshua Wayne to look for her so quickly, and it seemed that he truly hated her aunt for destroying her parents'' marriage. What should he do? "Aunt, don''t cry, what did he say to you?" Elizabeth Jones could only console her for a bit, but she knew that her aunt valued her peaceful and luxurious life and face the most. These words of constion werepletely useless. "Eliza, I''m so scared, Wayne Family has a lot of power, if they want to take responsibility for me, it''s definitely going to be easy. I tried my best to avoid them, but I changed my name the moment I returned to United States. Have I offended someone? " April Jones trembled with fear, her voice trembling with fear, her mind was in a mess thinking about who he had offended the most in the entire period of time, could it be that those people had purposefully shown the photographs to the people of Wayne Family? Elizabeth Jones also did not have a clue, she did not even know what her aunt''s rtionship with Joshua Wayne''s father was like back then. "Aunt, calm down first. Perhaps you can apologize to him for this matter..." "It''s useless. I almost kneeled in front of him and begged him to forgive me, but the way looked at me is too terrifying, he won''t forgive me at all. Eliza, you are my aunt''s life-saving grass, can you help me beg for mercy? I am truly afraid of losing everything I have now. As long as you help me, I will have no children, so I will leave everything to you, okay?" At that moment, April Jones only wanted to find someone to help her out in order to ovee this crisis. She had also seen the news regarding Elizabeth Jones and Joshua Wayne, although they were a little uneasy at the time, but she was also fearless. "Aunt, I might not be able to help you with this matter. I''ve already broken up with him. We have nothing to do with each other!" When Elizabeth Jones thought about how she couldn''t even take back her father''s watch, she felt like there was no hope at all. "What?" April Jones was shocked once again, thinking that what Joshua Wayne said about him breaking up with Elizabeth Jones was true. Aunt, are you alright?" Elizabeth Jones asked in concern. "If you can''t help me, what can I do?" April Jones was extremely sad, but she was also afraid and uneasy. Elizabeth Jones became silent on the other end of the phone. That''s right, she and her aunt had fallen into the same situation and didn''t know what to do. Abroad! Inside a beautiful manor, Mary Ann was lyingzily in the man''s embrace, enjoying delicious food and tasteful wine with a rxed demeanor. Taking advantage of the matter of his foot being injured, Leo William officially decided to take a week off. He brought his cute little girlfriend and came to this beautiful, fresh, foreign paradise, to enjoy the rare world of the two. "Have you recovered from the injury on your leg? I''ll take you for a walk over there! " Mary Ann was concerned about the wound on Leo William''s feet every day, and asked every single time, like a caring wife. Leo William lowered his anxious mind, incredibly epting of the gentle care and concern of this little woman. His thin lips raised into a beautiful smile, "It''s much better, I can walk over by myself slowly, there''s no need for you to push me!" Leo William realized that he, a man around 1.8 meters tall, was sitting on a wheelchair. It was extremely awkward for him, furthermore, he was being pushed around by a weak and delicate little girl. Thus, he insisted on standing up and moving on his own. "Sigh, don''t be immune to the strong. We''ve already agreed that you can''t move recklessly." Seeing that he had truly stood up on his own, Mary Ann''s face immediately flushed red. Her two small hands grabbed onto his firm arms, asking him to sit back down. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Leo William was worried that she would be too tired to take care of him, so he didn''t want to trouble her. "Mary, I am a man. I am not as delicate as you think!" Leo William let out a softugh. Seeing her flustered face, he felt that she was extremely cute, and lightly pinched his cheek. "I don''t care. In my eyes, you are a wounded person. You must follow me." Mary Ann pouted. When his big palm came over, she immediately moved her face closer to his palm, just like an obedient little cat. The little thing''s tame appearance, in the eyes of a man, became a fatal attraction. Leo William realized, although he had just arrived yesterday, he could already sense that it was dangerous for the two of them to get along. It wasn''t that this little thing had any damage, it was that he was worried about himself. His proud self ¡ª control was on the verge of copse. She was truly beautiful. She was as pure as a little flower, making people remember every moment and want to pick it. "Fine, get me a cup of ice water, I''m thirsty!" Leo William still listened to her and did not try to be brave anymore. Seeing that he had finally obeyed, Mary Ann''s small mouth twitched, and with a smile like a child, she quickly ran over to get a cup of water. "I want ice water!" When Leo William took a sip, he realized that it was actually warm water. A hint of speechlessness shed past his handsome face. He was praising this little thing for being obedient just a moment ago. Why did it change so quickly? "Don''t drink cold, you''ll get sick!" Mary Ann started to control him again, after that, she grinned and said gently, ¡°Leo William, listen to me, it will definitely be right!" Leo William wanted to drink ice water because he wanted to extinguish the mes on his entire body, but this little thing gave him heat, so he felt that his body warmed up a lot along with it. "Mary, is it boring to stay here with me?" Leo William quickly changed the topic. His deep and serene eyes also turned towards the distance, where arge sea of flowers was. "No, I like everything here, so I don''t need to worry about the gazes of others anymore. Thank you for bringing me here. I really want to live here with you for my rest life and live a peaceful life." Mary Ann said happily, these were also the heartfelt feelings in her heart. "You''ll definitely get tired of it!" Leo William shook his head and chuckled, his face full of affection. "If you don''t feel bored, then I won''t!" Mary Ann said with certainty. Like a soft kitten, she slipped into his embrace and lied down with her long hair covering his strong legs. Under the sunlight, her bright and beautiful face was exceptionally appealing. Leo William looked at her, his heart unable to calm down, his finger lightlynded on the corner of his mouth. He had to admit that the little girl who was lying on hisp was growing up, and was getting more and more flirtatious. "Leo William, do you want to kiss me?" Mary Ann saw that his eyes were dark and obscure, and her small mouth hooked up. Chapter 674 Chapter 674 The soft and gentle voice of the woman made Leo William''s eyes freeze for a moment. In the next second, he felt the girl who was lying down sit up, and her young little face that was very close to him, could even feel her sweet smell sprinkle onto his face. Mary Ann slowly closed her bright eyes, waiting for something. "Mary, let''s go out for a walk. The town here is beautiful too, let''s buy some stuff as well!" Just as Mary Ann was waiting for her lips to be gently kissed, a man''s gentle voice rang beside her ears. Her closed eyes abruptly opened, and small emotions immediately appeared on Mary Ann''s beautiful little face. "Leo William, are you kidding me?" Mary Ann hated it when he changed the topic the most. She had mustered all her courage to do so just now. However, Leo Williamughed uncontrobly, "Mary, girl, you have to learn how to be reserved!" When Mary Ann heard him lecturing her in such a way, she became even more unhappy. "I''ll go out in a while, shopping like crazy, I''m going to break your card!" Mary Ann intentionally clenched her teeth to scare him. "Alright!" The man nodded lovingly without any trace of unhappiness. Mary Ann realized that this simply wasn''t a threat to him, so she blinked her eyes sinisterly, "Tonight, I''ll sleep on your bed!" A certain someone''s handsome face instantly stiffened. Seeing that he could no longerugh, Mary Ann was overjoyed, and nodded with a serious expression, ¡°Hmm, looks like, what you''re most afraid of is still this!" "Stop messing around, let''s go!" Leo William was truly afraid that she would take the initiative and be warm. Because,st night, because of this matter, he didn''t sleep well. As Leo William and Mary Ann walked forward, his four tall bodyguards followed behind them. In order to make it easier for the two of them to stroll around, the bodyguard followed them from the back and front, maintaining a distance. However, his eyes never left his master''s side. One of the bodyguards helped push the wheelchair Leo William was sitting on, while Mary Ann walked casually beside him. Mary Ann had just threatened to waste all of his money, but she found out that the things in this little town didn''t need to be spent that much. "There''s a coffee shop here. Let''s go in for a while!" Mary Ann enjoyed the sunlight and freedom even more. The townspeople here were allzy. Their pace was very slow and very suitable for leisure. The two of them entered the coffee shop and found a table near the window. On the windowsill, there were a few beautiful flowers that had been bloomed. There were butterflies circling around them. It was an inexplicable feeling of bliss. After Mary Ann sat down, she ced her two small hands on her chin and blinked her innocent and clear eyes as she stared at him with a smile. Leo William''s beard was very clean, his handsome and fresh facecked the oppressive and cold feeling in homnd. He did not wear a formal suit. Instead, he wore a beige turtleneck sweater and long cks. The weather here wasn''t that cold, so it was just right. "Why are you looking at me?" The usually calm Leo William actually blushed when she saw him. He quickly ced his big palm on his handsome face, avoiding her heated gaze. "Don''t be so stingy, just let me see a few more times, I like watching you!" Seeing that he had dodged, Mary Ann pouted unhappily. Leo William could only move his palm away, and stared straight at her with his dark eyes. The two of them continued to stare at each other. Suddenly, Mary Ann burst outughing, and then, she turned her face away, "Alright, I lost!" Leo William couldn''t remember how long it had been since hest felt this kind of youth. Thinking about it carefully, he didn''t seem old, just twenty¡ªeight, but why did he sometimes feel like he was forty to fifty years old? When dealing with those stubborn old men in thepany, he would pretend to be more mature, calm, and rational, not letting himself rx for even a moment. Over time, under this young man''s appearance, his mentality would age prematurely. It was only at this moment that Leo William realized that youth was the best. "Look, there are a few beauties over there!" Just as Leo William was thinking about this, Mary Ann suddenly pointed outside the window excitedly. Leo William was tricked by her excited tone into looking out of the window, and saw three young girls happily walking over. "You''re really looking at it!" Mary Ann muttered. When the three girls passed by the window, they just so happened to notice Leo William''s gaze, and one of them who was beautiful immediately blinked her eyes at Leo William. It was filled with energy. Leo William did not react at all, but after hearing the little thing''sints, he looked at her innocently, "You were the one who let me see it?" "I told you to look, but you could have chosen not to!" Mary Ann started to y with her young miss'' temper. Leo William was helpless against this little girl, he had been yed around by her and his head is spinning. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Alright, I won''t watch it next time, so don''t tell me next time! Okay?" Leo William truly felt that he had been wronged. Actually, even if he saw her and felt the girl''s eyes blinking at him, he was not moved at all. "No, I have to see a handsome guy in return." When Mary Ann had a small temper, she was still very childish. Leo William was speechless, he could only nod his head, "Alright, I''ll help you look around, and see if there are any handsome men around!" Just as the two of them were feeling depressed, a young and handsome man suddenly walked over with two cups of coffee. He said to them in very good English, "Here''s your coffee, mister and miss!" Only now did the two of them stop looking around. Mary Ann looked up with her beautiful eyes and discovered a charming little handsome guy from a foreign country standing beside her. "Miss, this rose is for you. I hope you can enjoy the afternoon!" The little handsome guy even magically turned out a red rose and ced it in front of Mary Ann. Mary Ann''s eyes widened in shock. The expression on the face of the person sitting opposite her instantly turned gloomy. "Sorry, t other girls will be d to receive this beautiful rose. My boyfriend is here!" Mary Ann did not look at the changed expression of the man in front of her, she only smiled and greeted the young handsome man. The little handsome brother immediately nodded with a smile, "Alright, I won''t disturb your enjoyment!" Hearing Mary Ann''s words, Leo William''s face became slightly better. "Didn''t you want to see a handsome brother? Why do you reject when they send you roses? " Leo William intentionally asked. Mary Ann curled her lips, a smile flowing through her beautiful eyes, "I was afraid that you''d be jealous." Chapter 675 Chapter 675 T ¡ª hese warm words from Mary Ann instantly cured the sense of loss in her heart. He reached out and gently held a soft little hand that was ced on the table by her. The temperature of his palm made Mary Ann''s rosy cheeks flush red, and she shyly lowered her head. "Mary, I love you!" If he had not met Mary Ann, he did not know whether or not his emotions could still boil to such an extent. He had always thought that he had long since entered the ice seal, and no longer had any ardent desires for someone. At this moment, Mary Ann had saved him from the ice, allowing him to savor this sweet taste of love. "You ... Why did you suddenly say that? " Mary Ann was normally very bold, but at that moment, she was suddenly as shy as a little girl. Her heart was thumping wildly, but her eyes were smiling happily at the man in front of her. When he came into contact with the zing light in his eyes, Mary Ann couldn''t help but bite her lips, "I love you too!" Hearing her response, Leo William''s thin lips hooked up into a charming smile. He had even secretly decided that in this life, he would definitely marry her. Leo William loosened his grip on her big palm and picked up the coffee cup, he took a sip in a good mood, the rich and mellow vor, was something that he would probably never forget in his entire life. Mary Ann secretlyughed, like a thief, like a little fool, so happy. An authoritative brain specialist in the country was currently performing a final examination for Lily. The wound on Lily''s head had already healed, but she had suffered from nerve injury. Although her current recovery state was not bad, there were still some hidden dangers, and the doctor warned her to rest more in the future. If she felt any difort, she must immediatelye to the hospital for an examination. After removing the bandages, the first thing Lily did was to find a ce to wash her hair. Apanied by Xipil, Lily went to a high-ss beauty salon, and got the technician to carefully wash her long hair. Afterwards, she apanied her godmother to do some neck care, and the two laid down as they chatted. "Lily, you''re still the best, now Lily has stopped her crazy actions." Xipil said with a smile. "It''s not that I''m capable, it''s that Edwards Wayne helped me greatly." Lilyughed and replied. "Anyway, this matter has already been resolved. You are the number one meritorious general. There will be a year ¡ª end dinner tomorrow night at thepany. Are youing?" Xipil had sincerely invited her because, right now, Lily was a talent that only wanted and couldn''t becking. Of course, Xipil also wished toe. "Tomorrow night, I''ll think about it." In the end, Lily would still return to thepany to work. She also didn''t want to be too distant from her colleagues, so she might go over. "Alright, I''ll wait for you then!" Xipil said happily. After leaving the beauty salon, it was already 4 in the afternoon. Lily called the olddy, she wanted to personally go to school to pick up the kids. The olddy had no objections and agreed to let her pick them up. Lily sat in the bodyguard''s car, followed closely by the car of another bodyguard. Looking out of the window at the two towering buildings, Lily felt a bit of unease. She wondered how Edwards Wayne''spany was doing in dealing with the crisis, was Jack Wayne returning home to take advantage of hispany? Lily did not dare to think deeper. She had a nagging feeling that the more she thought about it, the more scared she would be. It was not because she did not believe in Edwards Wayne¡¯ s ability to handle everything, she was only worried that the Jack Wayne and his father were too crafty and treacherous, afraid that they woulde to harm Edwards Wayne. Upon reaching the school, Lily looked at the time. There were still a few minutes before the school gates would open, and all the luxury car around had stopped, they were all here to pick up the children''s parents. Lily leaned back in her chair and looked outside the window. It was actually Lareina. Lareina seemed to have noticed her car and was walking towards her. Lily quickly opened the car door politely and got out. "Aunt, why are you here?" Towards Lareina, Lily had always been very polite. No matter what her previous identity was, she always felt that Lareina was not like a bad woman. Someone who could make her father cherish and love her so much must have her strengths. "I just wanted to see the kids. I thought it was the olddy." When Lareina saw Lily, she also smiled faintly. "The olddy didn''te today, why are you still in the country?" Lily could not help but ask, she had already called her father, and he had already returned abroad to settle thepany''s matters. Lareina lowered her head andughed bitterly, "I am not going to go abroad, I will stay in the country. I have moved to a new house, if you have time,e and have a seat with your child!" "Alright!" Lily agreed straightforwardly. Lareina wrote down the address and handed it over to her. "If Edwards doesn''t agree, then don''t get mad at him!" "I will properly advise him. After all, you are the biological grandmother of the children!" Lily said with a smile. "Sigh, as a grandmother, I feel ashamed." Sigh, as a grandmother, I feel ashamed. Lareina said as she lowered her head. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lily knew that her rtionship with Edwards Wayne had always been stiff and heavy. At this moment, she didn''t know how tofort her. Just then, the school''s bell rang, and the school''s door opened. "Auntie, if you''re in a hurry,e with me to pick up the children." Lily invited. Hearing this, Lareina felt like crying, but she immediately became happy, "Alright, I don''t have much I can do now, I just want to see more of my child. George looks just like Edwards when he was young." Lilyughed, "You all think that George looks like him, but I really haven''t seen how he looks like when he was young." "I have an album of his childhood at home. I''ll let you see when youe over. Those two brothers were really naughty when they were younger!" Lareina said with a smile. She was very happy to have two children. The two of them arrived at the children''s ssroom and saw that Emma was ying a game with a few young girls, while George was sitting beside them and ying a brain¡ªdead robot with a few young boys. "Mummy, did Grandmae as well?" The moment Emma saw them, she immediately ran over happily. Lareina looked at Emma happily, "Emma, Grandma came to see you!" Emma immediately ran over and grabbed Lareina''s hands, forcefully pulling her to walk in front of her friends and shouted happily, "Look, my grandmother is here to pick me up from school! I have a grandmother too!" Hearing her little granddaughter''s words, Lareina''s eyes became wet again, and almost burst into tears. Lily also sighed with emotion at the side. So it turns out that the little guy not only wanted father, but also grandmother. As expected, the thoughts in the children''s hearts were so simple and pure. Chapter 676 Chapter 676 "Grandmother, what''s wrong with you? Are you crying? " Emma suddenly realized that her eyes were actually red, and she immediately asked out of concern. "No, Grandma is very happy, very happy. Since George and Emma have grown up together, Grandma doesn''t want to miss out on your growth in the future. Do you like Grandma?" At the very least, she felt an even stronger kinship towards him. The love she had with Wayne White, had also beenpletely ignored by her. "I like it. If only Grandma coulde and pick me up every day from school. Many of us only have grandparents here to pick them up. Can you bring me some delicious food when Grandmaes?" Emma realized that most of the grandparents that came to pick up their children would bring along biscuits and milk, so she wanted them too. "Is Emma hungry?" Lareina immediately asked gently. "Yeah, a little!" Emma, this little glutton, had be a little fatter in a short period of time, and her little face had turned even more pink and tender. George curled his lips at the side, "I told you not to be picky about food while you''re eating, you just wouldn''t listen to me. Now you know you''re hungry, right?" "If you don''t like food, then I won''t eat it!" Emma made a face at her brother. Seeing that the two adults were bickering again, they alsoughed happily. "Lily, I can see that there is quite a lot of food in front of us. Why don''t you bring the children over and let me do my grandmother''s duty?" Lareina looked at Lily pleadingly, afraid that she would reject his small request. "Alright, since it''s still early, let''s take them to have a seat!" How could Lily bear to refuse? She could tell that Lareina really wanted to stay with the children for a while longer. The four of them went to a western restaurant and ordered some delicious food to eat together. Around them, there were also many parents who brought their children over to eat, and the atmosphere was very lively. There was a small children''s amusement district set up next to them, and after the two kids ate a little, they both ran over to y. Lareina sat at the side watching, her eyes full of love for her grandson. Lily was also looking on, but suddenly she heard her phone ring. She took it out to take a look, and immediately said to Lareina, "Aunty, look after the children first. I must pick up a call." It was Edwards Wayne who called, so Lily wanted to avoid receiving the call. Lareina seemed to have guessed it too, and nodded, "Go, I will look after the kids!" Lily ran into the corridor with less people and picked up the phone. "My grandma said you went to pick up the kids? Did you fetch them? " It was a man''s deep and gentle voice. "Yeah, I''ve got it. I''m taking them to eat something." Lily replied softly, with a hint of nervousness in his tone. "Is there anyone else with you and the children?" Edwards Wayne, who was an elite, immediately asked softly when he heard that there was something wrong with her tone. "Ugh ... Yes!" Lily was not good at lying, it was just that she did not want to lie to Edwards Wayne. "Who is it?" Edwards Wayne''s tone inexplicably sank. He was worried about whether or not Lily would be together with a man. For example, his childhood sweetheart, Bryant. Lily helplessly frowned, and could only tell her the truth, "Your mother!" Edwards Wayne was surprised for two seconds when he heard her reply. "Edwards Wayne, listen to me. Actually..." "There''s no need to exin. She must want to see the children." Just when Lily thought that he would definitely be angry, the man''s light voice travelled over. She could not help but be stunned. "You''re not angry?" Lily couldn''t quite make out the tone in his words, and asked softly. "No!" Edwards Wayne sighed secretly, and then said, "When I return tonight, I have some things to say to you." "Oh, okay. As long as you are not angry, I will be at ease!" Lily secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and realized that he was actually drenched in cold sweat from fright. Sigh, look at her guts, this little one seems to be something. " Lily, I called your doctor. She said that you''ve recovered pretty well, but don''t get too agitated recently. You have to adjust your emotions, do you understand?" Edwards Wayne gently began to worry about her. "Don''t worry, other than you, no one else can provoke me!" Lily joked. When Edwards Wayne heard her words, he could not help but let out a lowugh. "Is the matterst night considered exciting?" Lily''s brain exploded as her small face instantly flushed red. She angrily gritted her teeth, "Can you be more serious?" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. This time, Edwards Wayne no longer held back hisughter, and insteadughed heartily. This man ... Lily really couldn''tmunicate with him, he always made fun of her. "It''s not exciting enough. Why don''t wee back tonight!" Lily purposely wanted to give him a blow. "Alright, as long as you have a request, I will definitely agree to it!" Edwards Wayne Bao Chen immediately became quiet, and this time, he was truly dishonest. Lily did not expect him to take it seriously, she immediately became embarrassed and said, "I''m not talking to you anymore, I''m hanging up." "Let my mom apany the child more. Also, ask for her address, so you can tell me tonight!" After Edwards Wayne instructed her, he waited for her to hang up. "Oh, okay!" Lily blinked his eyes in confusion, why did this Edwards Wayne suddenly be so easy to talk with? He didn''t even seem to be angry at his mother anymore. Was he going to settle with her? That would be great. Lily returned to his seat holding his phone, but Lareina looked at her with a nervous expression and asked, "Was it Edwards?" "Un, it''s him!" Lily nodded and replied softly. "Did you tell him about me and the children? Is he angry? " Lareina asked carefully. Seeing her like this, Lily felt an indescribable pain in his heart. He immediately shook his head and comforted her, "I told him already, but he wasn''t angry. "Really?" Lareina''s eyes instantly shone with joy, and she found it difficult to conceal her excitement, "Did he really say that? Edwards ... Why isn''t he angry with me anymore?" "Aunty, don''t think too much. He is your son, why is he always angry at you?" Lily looked at her son who was ying in the distance, and thought, in this life, she should not have any differences with her son, not be like Lareina and Edwards Wayne, who did not say a word for more than ten years, time flies, the time that has passed, can''t be found back, or does she have to cherish the person in front of her, and cherish her kinship? Chapter 677 Chapter 677 E ¡ª lizabeth Jones came out of the small supermarket at the foot of the apartment building with her cell phone in hand. She had just hung up the call from her aunt, and her expression was downcast. "Is she Elizabeth Jones?" "It seems to be her. Why is she here?" "Isn''t she Joshua Wayne''s girlfriend? Why are you dressed so sloppily anding out without putting on any makeup? " "Is she carrying instant noodles? Oh my god, Joshua Wayne''s real girlfriend actually eats instant noodles? This is so funny." Elizabeth Jones was immersed in her own thoughts, and did not realize that a group of people was already behind her, pointing and talking to her. A few girls who looked like they were rich ran over mischievously and intentionally hit Elizabeth Jones. As Elizabeth Jones was thinking about her aunt, she was caughtpletely off guard. After getting knocked against heavily, she threw herself forward, and the things in her hand bag rolled out as well. Two bags of instant noodles, two bags of frozen dumplings, and a few bags of snacks, all of them fell out of the bag. Elizabeth Jones herself was also sprawled on the ground, her long hair in disarray, looking extremely miserable and panicked. "Quick, take her photos!" However, the mischievous girls were very pleased with themselves and excited. They all took out their phones and watched Elizabeth Jones''s flustered and flustered expression as if he was in a video. "Don''t shoot, what are you doing?" It was not that the other party was careless, it was that they had deliberately knocked her down, and wanted tough at her. Therefore, she got up in anger, wanting to hit their phones, but unfortunately, she couldn''t grab their phones. It was only then that Elizabeth Jones realized that it wasn''t just those few repulsive girls that were teasing her, there were also so many people surrounding her, pointing and talking about her. "Oh my god, she only eats instant noodles? Did Joshua Wayne abandon her? " "I knew she wouldn''t really climb onto Joshua Wayne''s body. She might have already been kicked by him." Elizabeth Jones''s hair was in a mess, her expression was pale and haggard, looking pitiful. She turned and ran towards the apartment building, she did not even want to retrieve the things that she had bought. Shame and panic. Elizabeth Jones ran into the elevator in one breath, her fingers pressing down on the buttons on the elevator rapidly, afraid that someone else woulde in and see her miserable look. Fortunately, the elevator door had closed. Elizabeth Jones seemed to heave a sigh of relief as she leaned her back against the wall and stared at the elevator with a dull gaze. Her heart was filled with fear and helplessness. She already knew that after entangling herself with Joshua Wayne, her life would never return to where it started. After returning home, Elizabeth Jones covered her face, tears flowing through the gaps of her fingers. She never thought that there would be someone so detestable to bully her. So what if she eats instant noodles? He was hungry, shouldn''t he buy something to eat? Elizabeth Jones cried silently for a while before realizing that her stomach was hurting again. When she opened the refrigerator, there was nothing inside, not even a bottle of water. She finally bought some food, but threw it away. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. A few minutester, a video of Elizabeth Jones falling down and the instant dumplings and instant noodles rolling beside her appeared on the inte. Her panicked and uneasy look and her pale and haggard face was extremely pitiful. This video quickly became a hot topic of discussion for theizens. Just then, Joshua Wayne was sitting in his office, drinking coffee. He had called Big Bro and told him about finding April Jones, and Edwards Wayne told him to calm down. Regarding this matter, he had to discuss it with his grandmother before making his decision. Joshua Wayne was still very angry. Even though April Jones had an expression of sincere apology, the damage she caused to the Wayne Family was not something that could be mended. Suddenly, his assistant knocked on the door and came in. With an anxious expression, she said, "Boss, there''s a video on the inte. I''m sure you want to watch it." "Whose?" Joshua Wayne frowned, his expression cold and gloomy. "It belongs to Miss Jones!" As the assistant spoke, he ced the IPAD in front of him and opened the video. Joshua Wayne watched the entire video coldly, and when he saw her terrified and helpless big eyes looking at the camera, his heart trembled slightly. "Boss, what''s going on with Miss Jones?" "She can''t be intentionally trying to ruin your reputation, right? Just look at what she''s doing. The entire inte is talking about her." The assistant immediatelyined on the side. She felt that Elizabeth Jones, as a semi-public figure, could actually travel so lightly, and even bought such cheap food. Right now, she had not only ruined her reputation, but had also implicated her boss. What Joshua Wayne was concerned with, however, was not this. Honestly speaking, at that instant just now, he was truly shocked by Elizabeth Jones''s pair of helpless eyes. Once, she was a person who feared nothing, who was so bold that even he did not fear her. Her life was very calm, very real, if she wanted to say something, she did not need to dodge. "I''m leaving for a while!" Joshua Wayne suddenly threw the IPAD on the table, picked up the suit jacket and car key, without exining anything to the assistant, he strode Outside. Seeing that the boss was in a hurry and his steps were hurried, the assistant was surprised. Why didn''t the boss order them to do this public rtions matter immediately? Joshua Wayne drove the sportscar absentmindedly, heading straight for the low grade apartment that Elizabeth Jones was in. Was there a need for this woman to make herself look like a refugee? Didn''t he give her millions? Wasn''t she supposed to take the money and go abroad to enjoy the sunshine and the beach? Why was she still in that run-down ce? Give people the chance to bully her? Joshua Wayne''s thoughts were messy andplicated, even he himself did not realize why he had such a vexed thought. However, the thing that could not be forgotten was the panic and evasion Elizabeth Jones had when she was facing the camera. It was as if she was already a person who could not see the light of day, a person who needed to live in the darkness. Is it because of him? Joshua Wayne''s sportscar stopped in front of the apartment building. Joshua Wayne took his sunsses and mask and quickly got off the car. He knew about Elizabeth Jones''s residence, so he directly rushed over. Arriving at Elizabeth Jones''s door, Joshua Wayne raised his hand to knock, but then hesitated. He suddenly woke up from his stupor. What was he doing? Why was he here? Chapter 678 Chapter 678 Joshua Wayne stared fixedly at the tightly shut door. He did not know why he hade here, but both of his legs seemed to have taken root. Only a pair of helpless and panic-stricken eyes appeared in his mind. He raised his hand and knocked on the door! After a while, the door was opened by a small hand. Elizabeth Jones did not easily open the door, but through the peephole on the wall, she saw who was standing outside and was extremely surprised. She did not expect that the person she thought she would never meet again would actually appear at her door like that. Opening the door, Elizabeth Jones seemed to be a little nervous as her pair of beautiful eyes drooped down. She hurriedly shed across his face and asked, "Why are you here?" "Didn''t you want your things back? Follow me!" Joshua Wayne didn''t want to step into this small house of hers. The tall figure that turned around still carried a trace of nobility and pride. Elizabeth Jones heard that he was actually going to return her father''s watch to her, and immediately turned around to take her jacket and backpack, then quickly followed him out. After locking the door, she discovered that the man was already pressing down the elevator impatiently. Elizabeth Jones quickly walked over, and when she arrived behind Yun Che, she actually couldn''t help but slow down her footsteps. The man''s back was facing her, which was why she had the courage to raise her head to look at him. Seeing his clean and refreshing back, the tip of her heart slightly trembled. "Why did you suddenly decide to return it to me?" Elizabeth Jones asked out of curiosity. "That shitty thing, it''s useless for me to keep it. I''m toozy to throw it in the trash can." The man''s sarcastic and disdainful words immediately caused the atmosphere to turn stiff for the first time. When Elizabeth Jones heard him describe her beloved object, it felt like a knife was stabbing her heart, and it faintly hurt. Following that, both of them remained silent. Fortunately, no one came in as the elevator descended. On the way out of the small district, they were still surrounded by many people. Some people even secretly took out their phones to take photos, and when they realized that the tall and handsome man beside Elizabeth Jones looked a little like Joshua Wayne, they all started to guess. Joshua Wayne wore sunsses and a mask, making it difficult for people to recognize him. Some people even thought that Elizabeth Jones might have found another man. Sitting in Joshua Wayne''s sportscar, Elizabeth Jones was in a daze. He wanted to bring up the matter of his aunt a few times, but in the end, he held himself back. She was anxious about her aunt, but she wasn''t going to provoke him again until he returned her watch. The sports car headed straight for Joshua Wayne''s private house. While waiting for a traffic light, rumbling sounds suddenly came from the quiet carriage. Hearing the voice, both of their expressions became stiff, letting go of the fact that it was Elizabeth Jones, she felt extremely embarrassed, quickly reaching out to cover her stomach in protest. Joshua Wayne then remembered from the video just now, there were items scattered around this woman, they seemed to be food. "Hungry?" His taut handsome face eased up a little, but the voice that came out of his lips was still cold. "I''m not hungry. Let''s get something first." Even if he was so hungry that his chest was sticking to his back, Elizabeth Jones still insisted on taking back the food first. She could eat anything she wanted, but she could not get the food anytime soon. However, at the next intersection, Joshua Wayne suddenly turned the sports car. This was no longer the route back to his house. Elizabeth Jones''s beautiful face paled as she anxiously asked, "Where are you bringing me to?" "Eat!" As Joshua Wayne spoke, the car had already turned into the underground parking lot of a huge building. Elizabeth Jones frowned, "It''s already thiste, there shouldn''t be any food left. You stop by the side of the road, I will go buy some snacks to eat." "You want my woman, Joshua Wayne, to eat instant noodles and snacks again?" The man''s thin lips curled up in a sneer. Hearing his words, Elizabeth Jones was shocked, "You ... What do you mean by that? ¡± "Can''t you read the news on your cell phone? You''re famous today, you know? " Joshua Wayne never thought that this woman would actually ask such a silly question, and sneered. Elizabeth Jones was so shocked that she quickly took out her phone. Seeing that her name was actually on the search engine, she clicked on it and her mind went nk.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Heavens, those damned women had actually uploaded the recorded video to the inte. She flipped through the few recent messages, the main focus was on her eating instant noodles, and scolding her of every kind was one thing, but it also seemed to involve Joshua Wayne''s reputation. "I''m sorry!" After Elizabeth Jones finished reading, she apologized to him in a low voice. Joshua Wayne snorted. "Is there any use in saying sorry? I''m already involved with you." "Then what should we do? I never thought that those people would be so despicable, and actually punish me like that! " Now that Elizabeth Jones thought about it, she should not have gone downstairs to buy things, she should have ordered them to be sold outside. Hearing her pitiful voice, the anger in Joshua Wayne''s heart disappeared. He parked the car, pushed open the door, and threw it at her, "Get out!" Elizabeth Jones could only follow her out of the car, and saw the man taking out his phone to make a call. She followed him and walked towards the elevator. Thest time he came, he seemed to havee here with Joshua Wayne. There was a private restaurant upstairs, and the Lady Boss and Joshua Wayne had a good rtionship. He actually brought her here to eat again. It was just that her mood wasn''t as rxed as before. The elevator went up all the way to the dining hall''s floor. Joshua Wayne brought Elizabeth Jones in, and immediately a passionate voice sounded out, "Young Master Wayne, you''re here so quickly. I just had someone prepare some food, wait a moment. "Alright, sorry for the trouble!" A smile appeared on Joshua Wayne''s handsome face, he wasn''t as cold as he was just now. Seeing that he had finally smiled, Elizabeth Jones also secretly sighed. Indeed, his attitude towards her and towards other women waspletely different. She must have really annoyed him. What a failure! Who would have thought that ever since he was young, other than his father, he would only be a nuisance to others. After sitting down at his seat, Elizabeth Jones drank a cup of water with his head lowered. The Lady Boss personally brought the dessert over, but she tactfully did not disturb them. "How much do you want to eat?" Just now, in the elevator, he heard her stomach growling again. Joshua Wayne was ineffably annoyed, how did this woman survive? He actually didn''t know how to take care of himself. "Thank you!" Elizabeth Jones had long been tempted by the exquisite and tasty dessert. Upon hearing him say that he would let her eat it, she immediately thanked him, reached out for a piece, and hurriedly bit down. It was very fragrant and delicious. It was truly tasty. Chapter 679 Chapter 679 J¡ªoshua Wayne looked at her continuing to nibble on her dessert as her bright eyes peeked over from time to time, like a kitten that was afraid of being chased away by its owner. For no reason at all, his heart was filled with a gentleness that he did not even notice. He stretched out his slender finger and wiped the sesame seeds stuck to the corners of his mouth. His voice was a bit gentler as he said, "Eat slower, and food is enough!" Elizabeth Jones never thought that he would actually do something so gentle to her. Her beautiful eyes were slightly startled, and in an instant, she felt that her wolfing down manner was a little out of ce. She quickly acknowledged him and took a tissue to wipe the corner of her mouth, afraid that she had stuck something else. Joshua Wayne looked at her, who was like a panicked little child, whose actions carrying a childish tone. His chest suddenly tightened when she saw how she kept licking her lips with her tongue. It was as if she had turned into a delicious dessert. "I''m considering whether I should continue with our agreement!" In order to not let himself get lost, Joshua Wayne immediately changed the topic. He was slightly surprised, and looked at him in disbelief. "We are now tightly entwined like a rope, one on top of the other, and one on the losing side. At first, I didn''t consider this aspect and thought that making a girlfriend and making love should be a very easy thing to do, but I didn''t expect that the person who changed was not only you, but also myself. I didn''t want the reputation that I had painstakingly gained to be ruined in a single night by you." Joshua Wayne leisurely drank his tea, his voice light and indifferent, not a trace of emotion could be heard. However, it also seemed to carry some hope.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Elizabeth Jones could hear the reproach in his words, and she lowered her head even more, ashamed. Not knowing what to say, she continued to apologize, "I''m really sorry, I didn''t mean to discredit you." "Don''t worry about the apology. It has already happened. I can see that you didn''t do it on purpose, but as long as you''re still alive ..." "If I''m not alive, do you want me to die?" Hearing his words, Elizabeth Jones resisted instinctively. Joshua Wayne almostughed in anger at her words. He held back hisughter and stared at her, "It''s not good for me if you die, don''t die, continue to be my girlfriend, and also, I''ve decided to take you in as my star. When you have your own ability and can live a better life, you will consider your own reputation, and you will no longer have to implicate me!" Elizabeth Jones was shocked once again. She really didn''t think that Joshua Wayne would actually make such a discovery and want to take her as his Female Celebrity. "Didn''t you say that I don''t have any acting skills?" Elizabeth Jonesughed at himself. I saw your video and realized that you''re still acting. Your eyes have a very strong explosive power, not only that, you''re also very photogenic. The other party''s shoddy filming skills didn''t make you look ugly at all. Joshua Wayne used the video of her getting scolded to mock her. Hearing that, Elizabeth Jones was so ashamed that she wanted to find a hole to hide in, it was simply too embarrassing. While the atmosphere was awkward, the Lady Boss personally brought two fragrant delicacies, a bowl of millet congee and a bowl of sparkling white rice. "Young Master Wayne, if you''re really hungry, eat some porridge first. This won''t hurt your stomach!" The Lady Boss had good intentions. "Thank you!" After Joshua Wayne finished speaking, he directly brought the bowl of porridge in front of Elizabeth Jones, "Drink it!" Elizabeth Jones never thought that Joshua Wayne and the Lady Boss would be so considerate and meticulous towards her, to the point where her eyes turned red. He also whispered a "thank you". After the Lady Boss left, Joshua Wayne realized that all the tears in her eyes had fallen onto the table. "Look, I just praised you as someone with acting skills. I didn''t expect you to actually have it, crying at will. This is something that many Female Celebrity s can''t do." Elizabeth Jones was already embarrassed, she did not expect Joshua Wayne to still be making fun of her, so she quickly teared up, and without saying anything further, she took her spoon and started to drink the porridge. Indeed, even if she wanted to argue with this man, she would have to wait until she was full and had the strength to argue with him again. "Why aren''t you eating?" As Elizabeth Jones ate, she realized that she was the only one eating, and the man had not touched her chopsticks. "I''ve eaten, hurry up and eat!" Joshua Wayne was not hungry in the first ce, but looking at the way this woman was eating, he felt somehow hungry. These dishes were all what he would normally eat, and he didn''t even feel how delicious they were. But why did this woman look as if they were the highest quality food in the world, making him want to use his chopsticks to eat them. In the end, he really took the chopsticks she used and put a piece of meat into his mouth. "Ugh ..." Elizabeth Jones never thought that a man would use such a chopstick that she had eaten before. "It doesn''t taste any different!" Only when he ate it did he realize that it tasted simr to what he usually tasted. He put down his chopsticks and decided not to eat anymore. Elizabeth Jones looked at the chopsticks that had been eaten by him and felt troubled. Was she still going to use it? "You dislike me?" When Joshua Wayne saw her eating with a spoon, his beautiful eyebrows immediately raised and his voice revealed a hint of anger. "No, not at all!" How could Elizabeth Jones Ci Ke still have her obsession with cleanliness? She quickly grabbed her chopsticks and continued to eat. Only then did Joshua Wayne''s face return to normal. Holding a cup of red wine, he watched her eat. "How do you feel about my suggestion just now?" After two sips of wine, he realized that this woman had yet to express her attitude and so he asked. "Of course I have no objections. I''m just afraid that you might change your mind midway and beat me back to my original form!" Elizabeth Jones felt that the person who had a bad temper was not her, but Joshua Wayne, who had a unpredictable and unpredictable personality. When she interacted with him, she would always be tensed, alert, afraid that she would provoke him again and end up getting punished. Seeing how her words were so humorous, Joshua Wayne could not help butugh out loud, "Don''t worry, we will fight in the first ce. As long as you promise me, you will not mention anything about your aunt in the future. "But ... After all, she''s my aunt! " Elizabeth Jones felt that it would be difficult for her to be so cold and heartless. Joshua Wayne''s expression immediately became cold. With a hint of coldness in his eyes, he stared at her. "You don''t agree?" "I did not say that I did not agree. I only hoped that you would show mercy!" Elizabeth Jones looked at him bitterly, her eyes revealing a pleading look. "Elizabeth Jones, don''t be arrogant. I can tell you clearly, I will not stop with your aunt''s matters." Joshua Wayne was really angry now. He got up, closed the door of the private room, and made a loud noise. Chapter 680 Chapter 680 Around 6pm, Lily brought the children back to the vi at the Wayne Family Vi. The olddy had already called several times to urge her toe back, but Lily had only exined that he brought the children out to eat something, which was why the olddy immediately scolded her. "If the food outside is not healthy, then it will make stomach-ache. In the future, it''s best to avoid letting them eat outside. Let them eat those foods that are not nutritious, it''s best not to eat them." The olddy also felt sorry for the little fellow, which was why she said this in whispers. "Alright, I''ll remember that!" Lily did not get angry. Seeing their great - grandmother scolding Mummy, the two little fellows both stood up to plead for her. Seeing that they had such a deep affection for each other, the Old Granny couldn''t bear to me them any further. She immediately smiled gently, "Great - grandmother is also worried that your little stomach, and isn''t really scolding your Mummy." Of course, Lily knew that the olddy was worried about her children. She stood aside and watched with a smile. "Lily, did you go to the hospital for an examination? What were the results?" Seeing that Lily had taken off the bandages on his head, the olddy heaved a sigh of relief. Having experienced the edge of life and death, Lily had also let the olddy think of one thing. In this life, other than life and death, the rest of it was a small matter and the most important thing was to reunite with her family. The two children were so young, so they really needed mother''s love. "Thank you for your concern, Grandma. The doctor said that my wounds are recovering very well." Lily replied softly. "That''s good, that''s good!" Only then did the olddy heave a sigh of relief. Just at this time, Jack Wayne drove a car back. He stopped the car at the door, pushed it open and got off the car. Lily washed his hair, then removed the bandages on his head. He looked even more elegant and beautiful, like an orchid in a valley. Jack Wayne''s eyes shone as he smiled and entered the living room. "Miss Lily, have you just returned?" Jack Wayne asked with a smile. "Yes!" Lily responded indifferently, then turned to the olddy and said, "Grandma, I''m going to take a bath upstairs. The children can let them y in the living room." "Ok!" The olddy nodded warmly. Lily turned around and headed upstairs. Jack Wayne also shrugged his shoulders, "I didn''t expect it to be snowing outside again, it''s so cold, Grandma, this ce is much colder than overseas. I also want to go upstairs and get a coat." When the olddy saw that he said it was cold, she immediately reprimanded him, "You know it''s cold, so you don''t need to wear more clothes when you go out. What do you do if you get sick?" Jack Wayne immediatelyughed, "Grandma, don''t worry, my body is very strong, I won''t get sick that easily." The olddy red at him. Jack Wayne turned and followed Lily upstairs. Jack Wayne had purposely followed her up the stairs. Raising his head, he looked gloomily at Lily''s beautiful back, and his heart skipped a beat. Today, he went out of his house to look for a few friends. After that, some friends brought him to a ce where beauties gather in the city, at a high-end private club. Jack Wayne and some friends yed pool and bowling, and called for quite a few beauties to apany them. Jack Wayne''s friends seemed to be very excited, but Jack Wayne realized that no matter how beautiful a woman was, once they took the initiative to stick to him, he would lose all interest. To like a woman, one would prefer the process of pursuing her. Only by conquering her would one be able to experience the joy of doing so. Therefore, these beauties took the initiative to lean into his embrace, passionate, charming, and passionate. However, Jack Wayne didn''t stay the night, and instead hurried back to the Wayne Family. Sure enough, when he saw the gentle and beautiful Lily in the living room, he realized that his heart did not die, but had suddenly revived. Out of the corner of his eyes, Lily saw Jack Wayne quickly following them from behind. He didn''t know if she was overthinking it, but she had a feeling that this Jack Wayne was purposely following her upstairs. Lily quickened his pace, luckily, Jack Wayne did not stop her, and after talking to her, she quickly entered the bedroom. Jack Wayne also noticed that Lily seemed to be intentionally hiding from him, Heh, did this woman discover his intentions? This did not make Jack Wayne feel uneasy or afraid. Letting Lily know the good impression he had of her was actually not a bad thing. What if this woman also had feelings for him? Perhaps, a conservative woman like her wouldn''t dare to show her emotions. However, the more suppressed her emotions were, the more beautiful and passionate she would be, like mes or roses. Jack Wayne was too conceited, so he felt that there would be a day Lily fell for him. However, Lily felt that she was being troubled by him, and after she closed the door, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief. What exactly is this Jack Wayne doing? Did she really think that she would like a man like him? Heh, he really was thinking too much! Tonight, Edwards Wayne had matters to take care of. He called back, and would only return home a littleter. Lily thought of what Edwards Wayne had said about telling her something at night, so after he finished eating, she sat in his room and turned on hisputer to prepare. Suddenly, she heard a knocking sound, Lily''s expression froze, who would actually knock on the door at this time? The two little fellows had already fallen asleep, and it was already past ten o''clock. Lily vigntly stood up. N?velDrama.Org content. "Miss Lily, it''s me!" Outside the door, Jack Wayne''s voice sounded urgent and sincerely. Lily''s mind tensed up, why was Jack Wayne looking for her sote at night? "What''s the matter?" Lily did not easily open the door, and only asked indifferently. "Miss Lily, do you have aptop? I have a very important document to deal with, and it just so happens that I was in too much of a hurry to return home this time. I didn''t bring myputer with me, so I wanted to borrow yourputer to send a document. " Jack Wayne pleaded with a sincere tone of voice. Lily did not expect him to make such a request, she could only open the door to see Jack Wayne wearing a grey robe, standing outside the door, looking at her with anticipation. "You can go find Old Garry, he will definitely help you find aputer." Lily still spoke in a very indifferent tone. "It''s sote, Old Garry must be asleep. I don''t want to bother him. I''ll only use a few minutes to send an email! " Jack Wayne continued to plead sincerely. Chapter 681 Chapter 681 C ire frowned, she really wanted to reject his request. However, when she opened the door, the laptop on her bed was already seen by the man. "Okay, wait a minute. I''m working. Save the file first." Lily could only agree to his request. "Thank you!" Jack Wayne purposely used a very low and deep tone to express his gratitude. Lily unnaturally agreed to it. He turned around and kept the document in hisptop, closed the computer, and gave it to Jack Wayne. "Miss Lily, if you don''t mind, may I go in and pass on the documents?" Jack Wayne suddenly uttered again, and as he saw Lily frowning, Jack Wayne immediately exined, "I originally wanted to go to the balcony to pass on the message, but the balcony is too cold now." "Take theputer back to your room and use it. I''m not in a hurry anyway." Of course Lily would reject his request. She absolutely did not want Edwards Wayne to misunderstand anything. "Alright! I''ll return it to you in a few minutes! " After Jack Wayne finished, he turned around and returned back to his room. Jack Wayne was aputer expert, the first thing he did after obtain Lily''s notebook was to see if she had any information that he wanted. He searched for a few minutes and found that it was all about Lily''s work, not a single piece of news about her. However, he saw many of Lily''s photos. It was her photos with her children when they were abroad. Her cheerful smiles enchanted Jack Wayne. He secretly copied a few of Lily''s photos onto his phone, closed hisptop, stood up, and knocked on Lily''s door again. Lily put on a thick jacket and opened the door. "Thank you, Miss Lily!" Jack Wayne looked at her pure face, his thin lips curved into a smile, as he expressed his gratitude in a low voice. "You''re wee, I''m going to sleep!" "Good night!" Jack Wayne immediately said. "Good night!" Lily realized that facing such a polite man, it was truly a depressing matter. If Jack Wayne was a proud and conceited man, Lily wouldn''t have needed to bother with him and would just ignore him. However, Jack Wayne was actually very polite, and this gave Lily a headache. Around 11 PM, Edwards Wayne''s car stopped in front of the entrance to the hall. The man wore a ck monkish long coat over his suit, revealing his tall and sturdy body, giving off a noble aura, as if he was a king. Taking advantage of the dim light, Edwards Wayne directly went upstairs. Walking through the corridor, he entered the bedroom and saw a young woman still looking at her cell phone while leaning on the pillow. "You''re still up sote?" Edwards Wayne saw that she was looking at him and smiled. Lily muttered, "You haven''te back yet, I can''t sleep." The man took off his jacket and threw it onto the sofa. His slender fingers easily undid the suit as he teased herzily, "Why did you have to wait for me toe back?" Lily was originally very pure in her heart, but after hearing these gloomy words, her face inexplicably flushed red, "I''m used to sleeping by your side. If you didn''te back, I would''ve been worried about you." Edwards Wayne had already thrown away his jacket, and was wearing a white silk shirt with sleeves buttoned neatly, showing his slender arms. His slender legs allowed him to stand beside the bed. He sat down with his strong body and held her in his arms. His thin lips lightly kissed her forehead. "I''m taking a bath. Wait for me!" When Lily heard, her face burned even hotter. "You''ve been busy all day, so you must be very tired. Hurry up and bathe, take a bath, and rest early." Lily could not let her thoughts go astray, she felt that since a man had dealt with matters for an entire day in thepany, he would definitely be very tiring. Even if she had those thoughts, she did not want to waste his energy anymore. Edwards Wayne reached out his hands and pinched her pink and white cheeks before getting up and walking to the bathroom. Ten minutester, the man came out, water droplets on his short hair, wearing a loose gray robe. The man''s hair was in a mess. It was a little messy and stuck to his full forehead. He looked even more healthy and young, exuding a wild aura. Seeing him walk over, Lily immediately said in a soft voice, "Wipe your hair with a towel. If you sleep like this, you''ll catch a cold." Edwards Wayne wiped his sexy short hair and smiled, "It''s okay, I won''t get sick." However, Lily felt that he was being too confident, "You should wipe it off." Edwards Wayne could only return to the bathroom and take a towel to dry his short hair. Then he walked to her side and supported her body with his sturdy arms, with his lips close to her lips. Lily looked at his erged handsome face, her breathing stagnated, and then, she immediately pushed him away, saying softly, "You must be tired, hurry up and rest." "I''m not tired!" Edwards Wayne was originally very tired, but after seeing her pure and beautiful appearance, he felt that his body had recovered all of its strength. "Although you are not tired, I don''t want to do it either. I''m very tired!" Lily deliberately found an excuse to change the subject, "Didn''t you say today that you would tell me about something when you returned tonight? You can say it now, and I''ll listen." Seeing that she really had no interest whatsoever, a sense of loss shed across Edwards Wayne''s handsome face. N?velDrama.Org content. When he thought about that her body had just recovered, he naturally didn''t dare force her. He turned around andid down beside her. His low voice rang out, "You called me today. Did you feel that I forgave my mother?" Lily was startled, then nodded, "That''s right, I felt that you weren''t angry, I thought you knew that when I was with my children, you would be furious." "Yesterday, I received some photos, which showed my father embracing with another woman intimately. I finally knew why my mother had to leave our Family, it was because my father had done something that let her down and she was too sad, so she chose to leave." Edwards Wayne''s voice revealed a touch of sorrow, as it slowly resounded. "How can this be?" As Lily listened, her face was also filled with shock. She never thought that the grudges of the previous generation were far more than just this, could it be that there were even more secrets hidden within? "In the beginning, I didn''t believe it either. But that was the truth, so I decided that I would forgive her." Edwards Wayne turned around and buried his head in Lily''s embrace, like a child who needed comfort, waiting for her constion and hug. Lily''s heart ached so much that she could only hold him tightly, put her lips on his forehead and silently apany his grief. Chapter 682 Chapter 682 Edwards Wayne leaned into Lily''s embrace. The soft feeling, coupled with the unique fragrance that was emitted by the woman, made Edwards Wayne feel as if his nerves were at ease. His nerves rxed, and a sense of tiredness hit him. Lily thought that after Edwards Wayne''s grief passed, he would still talk about his father and that woman again. She never thought that when the steady breathing came, she looked down and found Edwards Wayne had fallen asleep. Her heart ached as she lightly kissed his forehead. He was already so sleepy, yet he still wanted to show off just now. This man, she really didn''t know what to say about him. That night, Lily slept like this with Edwards Wayne in his arms. It was only half the night, but the man directly pulled her into his embrace. Lily liked the feeling of sticking close to his arm and sleeping against his chest, so she was at ease and very warm. On this cold winter night, having someone warm for her, was definitely a very blissful thing. After Joshua Wayne fed Elizabeth Jones up, he immediately brought her back to his private big house. Elizabeth Jones could also feel that although this man wasn''t as good to him as before, he wasn''t as bad as before either. "In the future, you will still live here!" The moment he stepped in, Joshua Wayne asked with a commanding tone. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Elizabeth Jones nodded her head, ¡°Okay, then when should I go back to pack my luggage? So that I can move over!" "No need to pack up, I''ll get all the things I need to give to women tomorrow. In the future, you should also focus on cleaning up. Don''t let me see you dressed like a countrywoman again." Joshua Wayne was unable to tolerate it, so his words were very rude as well. Elizabeth Jones quickly lowered her head to look at the clothes on her body. "It''s just washing the old, how can you convict me of this?" "In my eyes, it''s old - fashioned!" Joshua Wayne unreasonably swept his eyes across her, "In the future, without my permission, you are not allowed to go out yourself, and you are not allowed to be photographed like this, understand?" "Then are you prohibiting me from being free? I don''t like it. " Elizabeth Jones thought about it carefully. Was she really going to be imprisoned here? She was scared just thinking about it and opposed it determinedly. Joshua Wayne did not expect a hungry person to have so many demands, he snorted and said, "I did not restrict your freedom, but I have to demand you that before you go outside again, please check yourself in the mirror. If you feel that you are giving me face, then you can go out and be photographed by the paparazzi, and you definitely should not reveal any shyness or fear, which may be indicated by others that you feel our rtionship is furtive and not righteous." Elizabeth Jones knew that Joshua Wayne was still angry at her being filmed, so she lowered her head and did not refute again. However, she sighed in her heart. The life of celebrity cannot be epted by ordinary people. So it turned out that there was a price to be paid for her brightness and beautifulness. She could finally understand why the Female Celebrity would care so much about theirmute clothes. If one was well ¡ª dressed, they would immediately attract arge number of fans. If one was poorly dressed, they would be harshly criticized by the fans, and even their character would be suspected. She was so tired! Elizabeth Jones was lost in thought. Suddenly, she raised her head and saw the man pouring wine beside the shelf, she believed that Joshua Wayne would not have any problems with this, his own condition was so excellent, his figure was tall and slender, his facial features were unsuspecting and there was no blind spot. So it turned out that there was really someone who was born to be a celebrity, unlike her, who needed to learn a lot of things. Joshua Wayne held a cup of wine and leaned against the wine shelf as he drank absentmindedly. His eyes dyed with coldness stared at the woman on the sofa. Elizabeth Jones was sizing him up, but she was suddenly stared at the other way, scaring her so much that she quickly looked down, pretending to study her fingers. Joshua Wayne frowned, still unable to understand why he had to bring this woman back. Obviously, he could use this opportunity to directly announce the matter of him breaking up with her. Had he really be merciful? He wanted to be phnthropic? He couldn''t stand seeing her being bullied, so he wanted to bring her back for protection? Joshua Wayne was unable to understand his own thoughts. He felt that he had changed, completely changed. He was no longer thatzy and casual self. Before meeting Elizabeth Jones, he felt that his temper and cultivation was pretty good, but after meeting her, his bad temper waspletely revealed. This woman was quite capable, she could change himpletely into someone else. Elizabeth Jones''s beautiful eyes flickered, and she secretly raised her head to look, why was this man still staring at her? Studying her as an alien? "Cough, can you give me a ss of wine? I also want to have a taste!" Elizabeth Jones''s mood was really terrible. She felt that the alcohol would be a solution to her worries, so she decided to give it a try. Joshua Wayne pursed his lips, and did not say much. He only took out a cup and poured a cup for her. Elizabeth Jones thanked her and quickly walked over, picked up the cup, and drank it all in one gulp. "Cough ..." Unfortunately, she choked. She covered her hot neck with her hand and coughed violently. As she coughed, she said, "Your wine is really bad!" Joshua Wayne looked at her coughing out tears. She did not forget to scold him with her tearful eyes that his wine was distasteful. "Who says wine is tasty?" This woman was truly ridiculous. She didn''t know how to taste, yet she was still spouting nonsense. "Then do you have any tasty wine? Don''t be so strong!" Elizabeth Jones was finally coughing a little better, but she was still unwilling to give up, and wanted to drink a bit sweeter. "You still want more?" Joshua Wayne did not expect this woman to be more and more brave, to the point that tears streamed down her face, yet she still wanted to drink. "Yes, I want to get drunk today and say goodbye to my bad life." Elizabeth Jones said with a ruthless tone. "Your future life may not be as you wish!" Joshua Wayne insulted her with his words, but in the end, he still gave her a bottle of the red wine that he had treasured for many years. When he opened the bottle, the aroma of the wine filled the air. Even Elizabeth Jones who did not know how to taste alcohol could smell the aroma. "This bottle must be delicious!" Elizabeth Jones smiled and asked him. Joshua Wayne inly said, "Before you drink, think about it. Are you sure you want to get drunk in front of a grown man?" Elizabeth Jones''s beautiful eyes widened as she looked at him in shock. What did he mean? Would it be dangerous if she was drunk? "Don''t be afraid. If I have any ill intentions towards you, you can lock me in my room and ignore my life or death!" Elizabeth Jones misunderstood his words. Chapter 683 Chapter 683 J ¡ª oshua Wayne used to think that Lily was the simplest woman he had ever met, but now he realised that this woman in front of him was as simple as an idiot. What kind of education did she have? She couldn''t even understand the meaning behind his words. Elizabeth Jones misunderstood his words because she herself already liked Joshua Wayne. She was afraid that after she got drunk, her emotions would explode even more. A person who had lost all sense of reason would definitely fall down in the face of the man she liked. "Alright, drink!" Joshua Wayne didn''t want to correct her misconception, so he directly ced a bottle of wine in front of her. "If you''re drunk, I''ll lock you in your room. Elizabeth Jones''s beautiful eyes shed, and she actually picked up the bottle of wine, and drank it immediately. She didn''t even need to drink anymore. She just wanted to drink to her heart''s content. She wanted to drink to her content. Seeing her raise her head, her slender and snow ¡ª white neck seemed like the most beautiful swan. The instant she drank, her neck slightly moved up and down, and even Joshua Wayne couldn''t help but swallow his saliva. Is it really that good to drink? He actually drank it to his heart''s content as if it were a beverage. Elizabeth Jones had overestimated her ability, she thought that it would taste so good that it could even be drunk from a single bottle. Unfortunately, she soon realized that she couldn''t drink anymore. She was too full, and she had eaten her fill just now. Therefore, she put the bottle on the table, stretched out her hand and stroked her forehead, "Your wine shouldn''t be intoxicating, right? Why am I still so awake?" Seeing that she had started to get drunk from thinking about it, Joshua Wayne could not help but snort lightly, "The aftereffects of this wine are quite impressive. You should go and lie on the sofa for a while, it will be effective immediately." "Oh, okay!" After Elizabeth Jones finished speaking, she actually listened to her and went to the sofa to lie down. However, the moment sheid down, she really felt dizzy. She raised one of her arms to cover her eyes, wanting to sleep with her eyes closed. N?velDrama.Org content. Joshua Wayne was still leaning on the wine shelf. With hiszy look, no one could tell what he was thinking about at the moment. After lying down for a few minutes, Elizabeth Jones suddenly felt extremely thirsty, thus, she struggled to get up, wanting to pour a cup of water. Suddenly, she rolled down from the sofa, because her hands and feet were weak and her head was dizzy. She seemed to be swaying when she looked at everything. Hearing the voiceing from the sofa, Joshua Wayne raised his eyes and saw Elizabeth Jones lying on the carpet, struggling to get up. He quickly put down his wine cup and walked over. Stretching out his long arm, he pulled her up and asked coldly, "Are you drunk?" "No, I can still drink!" Elizabeth Jones was so thirsty that she wanted to drink more. Thinking about the sweet red wine from before, she couldn''t help but lick her lips, "Joshua Wayne, pour me another ss, okay?" Although she felt dizzy, she still hadn''t lost her consciousness. That was why she was able to speak in one breath. "Stop drinking!" Joshua Wayne immediately advised her. "Alright, I want some water!" Deep inside, Elizabeth Jones did not dare trouble this man to help her pour the water. Therefore, she relied on the strength in his arm to stand steadily, and shakily went to get a cup of water. "Don''t move, I''ll do it!" Joshua Wayne was really afraid that she would break the water cup, when the time came, he would have to take care of it himself. Thus, he pulled the woman back and pressed her down on the sofa. Elizabeth Jones''s body was burning up, without any strength, what did Joshua Wayne say? Joshua Wayne poured a cup of water and when Elizabeth Jones reached out to grab it, she felt that the cup was against her. She had clearly wanted to grab onto the cup with her hand, but why was the cup spinning? "I''m not drinking anymore. Even the cup is bullying me?" The reason why Elizabeth Jones drank was because she was in a bad mood the entire time. She did not expect that, even more so now, she did not want to drink at all. Seeing that she was still acting, Joshua Wayne immediately asked her coldly, "If you want to drink, just ask me, I''ll feed it to you!" "Please?" Elizabeth Jones was really clearheaded. She raised her blurry eyes and looked at the extremely handsome man in front of her, andughed foolishly, "Joshua Wayne, I beg you, will you only help me?" "Yes sir!" The man''s tone was firm and no one dared to doubt him. "Then I beg of you ... Let my... my aunt go!" Even if Elizabeth Jones was drunk, she had not forgotten her mission. Hearing that, Joshua Wayne''s face changed, his eyes became even colder, he picked up the water and left. What was bad about begging? He wanted thest thing he wanted to hear. Elizabeth Jones felt that he had already left her, she immediately reached out to cover her face, looking embarrassed to see him, but through her fingers, there were tears. Joshua Wayne didn''t bother with her anymore, he also wanted to get drunk to death like this. However, the pain in her throat made it impossible for her to sleep. She still wanted to drink water. She really wanted to. He felt like a desert that had been dry for hundreds of years, even a drop of water would be fine. Elizabeth Jones still got up after groping around, but she found that it was already dark outside the window. The room was also dark and there were no lights on. Elizabeth Jones was already dizzy, but at this moment, she could no longer differentiate which direction was which. Suddenly, she seemed to see a glimmer of light. That was the direction of the wine shelves. Only the small lights on the shelves were on, shining directly on the counters, lighting up a small piece of the world. Joshua Waynezily leaned against the back of the chair, the alcohol in his hand had already been drunk a few cups, but he had a good tolerance for alcohol, so he was not drunk, but was even more clear-headed. He saw the woman walking over while pressing her head down. She had an extremely ufortable look on her face. It urred to him that if a person who was drunk would feel thirsty, then she must be thirsty again. Thus, he stretched out his finger and held the cup of ice water. The man stood up and walked towards the crooked woman with meticulous steps. He put the water in front of her and said in a low, cold voice, "Would you like some water?" When Elizabeth Jones heard the word water, she instinctively nodded her head. Her messy ck hair, coupled with her pale white and small facial features, made her look quite likeable. "Begging me!" Joshua Wayne was ying with her like a kitten, he liked her obedient look. "Please!" Elizabeth Jones pouted her lips, then curled her lips and was about to give her the water. Unexpectedly, Elizabeth Jones''s natural instinct exploded forth as she reached out to push her hand. "Please? Who are you? I, Elizabeth Jones, have never begged anyone I don¡¯t even know how to beg!¡± Joshua Wayne never thought that she would actually turn drunk, it was just that, in front of him, she was still too weak. "Then don''t drink it, just die of thirst!" Joshua Wayne said as he turned to leave. "Hey,e back here!" Elizabeth Jones suddenly shouted angrily, but Joshua Wayne did not care, she immediately pounced from behind, her two arms wrapped around his waist, "Give me the water, handsome!" Chapter 684 Chapter 684 Joshua Wayne turned his head to look at her, only to realize that she had changed his personality once again. He was no longer that unreasonable and strong like before, but had a delicate and pitiful look, and her intoxicated eyes were blinking at him like a little dog begging for food. "I want to drink water, give me water!" Elizabeth Jones pouted slightly, her voice was still pleasant to listen to, as though no one had the heart to reject her request. Joshua Wayne felt himself bing thirsty, so he took a sip from his cup. Elizabeth Jones stared at him as he drank until she was half a cup of water, her small mouth was so dry that smoke was almosting out, how could this person be so detestable? She knew she wanted to drink water, yet she drank it so happily in front of her. "Save some for me!" Elizabeth Jones''s mind was muddled, while patting her buzzing head, she reached out to grab the cup in his hand. Unfortunately, Joshua Wayne really drank up all the water evilly. Just as he was about to pour Elizabeth Jones another cup of water, suddenly, he felt two soft and tender hands suddenly pouncing into his embrace, following that, they wrapped around his neck and forcefully pulled him down. Caught off guard, he was actually pulled down by her strength, and felt a soft lips directly touching his lips. Then she was like a fish without water. Joshua Wayne''s handsome eyes suddenly widened, and in the next second, he pushed the woman backwards. Without any defenses, Elizabeth Jones fell onto the ground, and it was hard for her to get up. "So bold!" Joshua Wayne fumed, and when he looked back, he discovered that Elizabeth Jones had actually been pushed down to the ground by her King Kong Palm, and looked even more pitiful. "I really don''t want to care for you!" Joshua Wayne frowned, but still went to pour her a cup of water and bring it over. Squatting down, he looked down at the woman who had fallen asleep again. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Her hair was all spread over the ground, covering her snow ¡ª white beautiful face. Joshua Wayne could only reach out and scoop her up, allowing her to lean on the side of his arm, before bringing the water to her mouth. Sure enough, Elizabeth Jones instinctively started to drink. She was truly too thirsty. After drinking the water, Elizabeth Jones seemed to have enjoyed herself to her heart''s content. Her pink tongue circled around the corner of her mouth, and then she continued to sleep on his arms in satisfaction, showing an defenceless expression. Joshua Wayne originally did not have any thoughts, but when he saw this woman do what she did just now, he inexplicably felt a me rushing into his chest, causing his willpower to instantly copse. Damn it! Was this woman doing it on purpose? She wasn''t drunk at all? Deliberately challenging his nerves. Joshua Wayne immediately threw her back onto the ground. Elizabeth Jones was satisfied with being able to move to afortable sleeping position, sleeping until the sky became dark, no longer caring about the mundane things in the world. Joshua Wayne continued to lean against the wine shelf. With a nce, he could only see a red light shing outside the window. The arrival of night seemed to have buried all of one''s secrets. Joshua Wayne''s mind was in a mess, he was no longer in the mood to taste the wine from before. He looked at the light outside the window, then looked at Elizabeth Jones who was sleeping soundly on the Landlord''s bed. That ball of fire in his chest, it had not been driven away no matter what. Perhaps, he should take a bath and have a good rest. This feeling of being at a loss would disappear after that. Joshua Wayne went into the bathroom to shower. As he always lived alone, when he showered, he had a habit of not liking to close the door. Hearing the sound of the water, Elizabeth Jones woke up once again, and continued to cry out in a low voice. Ever since she was young, she had only been so drunk this time. As a result, she had no idea that being drunk would cause her so much pain. She still wanted to drink water, but it was so dark that she could only look for water in the light. She staggered into the room and then staggered into the bathroom. Joshua Wayne who was enjoying the warm water with his eyes closed suddenly turned around when he heard the sound and saw Elizabeth Jones leaning on the wall. A pair of intoxicated eyes looked at him with watery eyes. He was so scared that he quickly reached out his hand to do something, but he couldn''t protect the top and the bottom. In the end, he felt that it was more appropriate to protect the bottom. "Elizabeth Jones, what are you doing? Get out of here. " Joshua Wayne found out that bringing this woman back was a mistake that directly disturbed his original life. "Water ..." Joshua Wayne shouted out and then she really pounced over. Joshua Wayne was so frightened that his handsome face changed, he thought that Elizabeth Jones wanted to do something to him. Her drinking method was a bit strange. She stuck out her tongue and drank from his body. With a bang, Joshua Wayne felt as if thunder and lightning were striking inside his brain, and his body seemed to be set aze. The feeling of being suppressed with great difficulty was stirred up at this moment. Joshua Wayne had never been so close to a woman before, nor had his chest ever been touched before. Therefore, at this moment, he was so shocked that he seemed to be unable to speak. "Enough!" Finally, Joshua Wayne reached out and forcefully pulled her up. The water above his head was not shut, and all of it sprinkled onto Elizabeth Jones''s head and body. She gradually woke up. When her intoxicated eyes gradually turned into lost, she saw a handsome face with an ashen face. "Joshua Wayne, where is this?" This time, Elizabeth Jones was finally awakened by the water drops. Blinking her eyes, she asked. Joshua Wayne did not expect her to wake up so quickly. His eyes became even colder, "Get out!" Get out? Elizabeth Jones, who had epted this word, finally realized that she seemed to have angered him again. Thus, she took a look at her surroundings. Amidst the misty water, she saw a pitch ¡ª ck forest. "Ah ..." Why would she stay in the bathroom with Joshua Wayne? When Joshua Wayne saw her widened his eyes and screamed at the top of his lungs, he realised that he had one more thing to do. He immediately protected his again, and this time, he was merciless, "Get out!" Elizabeth Jones covered her eyes and turned to run, but crashed into the wall, causing her to scream in pain once again as she ran out of the living room. Joshua Wayne''s handsome face turned extremely dark and ugly. He suddenly had the urge to kick her out of the door. It seemed that this was really a big mistake. He should have let her stay in her small house and ignore her. Chapter 685 Chapter 685 B ¡ªecause she was afraid of the cold, she hugged herself subconsciously and hid in a corner of the sofa, shivering. After a short moment, a tall and upright figure angrily walked out. Joshua Wayne did not immediately walk towards Elizabeth Jones. He only walked to the entrance as his fingers quickly turned on all the lights in the hall. The bright crystal lights shined so brightly that Elizabeth Jones had to quickly cover her eyes with her hands. Joshua Wayne saw her position clearly, and walked in front of her angrily, looking down at her angrily. "Elizabeth Jones, what did you see?" Joshua Wayne asked angrily. Elizabeth Jones wisely immediately used her hand to press down on his head, and muttered ufortably, "Joshua Wayne, my head is hurting, my eyes are hurting, I didn''t see anything, I swear." Joshua Wayne, however, did not believe her words. He narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "No matter what you see, it would be best for you to forget it immediately." "Did I really not see anything?" Elizabeth Jones bit her lips in guilt, and strove to stabilize her tone. Joshua Wayne knew that this woman was very clever. Perhaps, she had seen it, but she would never admit it. "If you ever get drunk again, I''ll throw you out on the street!" Joshua Wayne warned her coldly. He never thought that this woman would go crazy like this after getting drunk, to have the guts to sneak into his bathroom and peek. This was a crime that was unforgivable. "I dare not, I won''t touch a single drop of wine from now on!" Elizabeth Jones also knew that he was truly angered this time, he must be angry because of embarrassment. If it was anyone else, they would get angry. Although Joshua Wayne really wanted to scold her a few more times, seeing that she had admitted her wrongs earnestly, he was unable to scold his. With a cold face, he turned around and returned to his bedroom. Elizabeth Jones was still trembling from the cold. She peeked at the door that he had closed, and decided to take a bath in the room next door and change clothes. Otherwise, she would get sick if she continued to shake like this. Elizabeth Jones got up and went into the bathroom next door. This was the room she used to stay in previously, and there was even the white robe she wore inside. He quickly filled a vat with hot water and thenfortably lied down inside. "Oh!" Because it was too warm, Elizabeth Jones couldn''t help but let out afortable sound. She closed her eyes and decided to properly enjoy this moment of time. Joshua Wayne changed a new set of clothes, then realized that Elizabeth Jones was not on the sofa anymore. He squinted her eyes, where did this woman go? Could it be that after being scolded by him just now, he was unable to bear it and ran out? After Joshua Wayne changed his clothes, he was nning to take her out for dinner. However, he couldn''t find her for a while, which caused his expression to darken again. Finally, he remembered that when this woman had broken into his bathroom, she seemed to have water on her clothes. Joshua Wayne thought, and walked into the room she used to stay in, and saw that the bathroom door was closed. He knocked on the door, and while doing so, he asked Elizabeth Jones in a low voice, "Elizabeth Jones, what are you doing inside?" Because the temperature of the water was toofortable, Elizabeth Jones identally fainted again, and almost fell asleep. Although she had woken up from her stupor just now, Elizabeth Jones, who was drunk for the first time, did not have a strong willpower. Thefortable water''s warmthforted her mind once again, and she had already fallen asleep. Joshua Wayne''s voice was already so low that even with the door separating them, she naturally would not hear it. Joshua Wayne waited for a while, seeing no reaction from inside, his face changed, his big palm had already started to p on it. "Elizabeth Jones, open the door!" "Ah ..." A woman''s muffled groan suddenly came from inside as if something unexpected had happened. Elizabeth Jones had originally been sleeping soundly, but she was startled by the thunderous sound of the door knocking. Her entire body slipped into the bathtub, so her five senses choked on the water as she let out an ufortable cry. Joshua Wayne''s eyebrows also jumped, in the next second, without caring about anything else, he pushed open the bathroom door and rushed in. As expected, he saw Elizabeth Jones who was struggling desperately to get up in the bathtub. The bathtub in Joshua Wayne''s house was huge, it was very dangerous for Elizabeth Jones to take a bath like this. When Joshua Wayne saw this, his heart stopped. He instinctively went forward and reached out to pull her away. Elizabeth Jones was saved, just that she was not in danger, but she could not keep her innocence. Joshua Wayne did not expect this woman to peel herself so cleanly as well. The white, tender skin, and young, tight body, all of this stimted Joshua Wayne''s nerves. Joshua Wayne was also flustered, he panted for breath, but when he saw the robes on the side, he immediately reached out and covered her up. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Elizabeth Jones was still standing there, stunned. When she saw that the man had wrapped the bathrobe over, she instinctively pulled on the bathrobe tightly, and her little face that had been flooded by water, became pitifully pale. "It''s fine if you don''t die!" Joshua Wayne scolded her snappily. Although she looked pitiful, Joshua Wayne didn''t want to sympathize with her. She clearly knew that he was drunk, but she still dared to bathe in the bathtub. After experiencing this scene, Elizabeth Jones''s small face was pale white. No matter how much he cursed, she did not retort. "Get yourself cleaned up." "I... I have no clothes to wear! " Elizabeth Jones was wrapped in a bathrobe, shivering while looking at him, and even forgot to fuss about the matter with him that he had seen her naked. "Wait a moment, I''ll get someone to send over a set!" Seeing that she looked like a pitiful child, Joshua Wayne immediately stopped scolding her. If one were to say that he was angry because of embarrassment, then after seeing her naked body just now, Joshua Wayne immediately understood what was going on. "Thank you!" Elizabeth Jones was still very grateful to him. No matter what, Joshua Wayne had treated her pretty well. "Just lie on the bed, don''t get cold again!" Joshua Wayne immediately reminded her when he saw her trembling from cold and his white lips. Elizabeth Jones anxiously ran into the nket and wrapped herself in it once again. "That... What did you just see? " When Joshua Wayne was about to leave, Elizabeth Jones suddenly thought to ask him. Joshua Wayne''s footsteps stalled, and with a slight nce to the side, he did not look at her. Instead, his thin lips curled up into an evil smile, "What do you think?" "Then... Can we even it out? " Elizabeth Jones''s expression was extremely awkward. Joshua Wayne suddenly turned around, and stared at her with a gaze as sharp as lightning, "So what did you see?" Elizabeth Jones immediately trembled, andughed awkwardly, "Um ... Didn''t you look at me?" Joshua Wayne clenched his teeth, and sure enough, this woman was lying, a damned liar. Chapter 686 Chapter 686 Ten minutester, Joshua Wayne''s assistant hurriedly brought over a set of female clothing. After putting down the female clothing, he wanted to see which woman was at Joshua Wayne''s home, ording to logic, after Joshua Wayne and Elizabeth Jones broke up, he would not be able to find another woman so quickly. Joshua Wayne did not give her the chance to investigate, he immediately let her leave. Carrying the bag, he walked into Elizabeth Jones''s room and threw it on the bed, "Hurry up and change, apany me to eat." "Thank you!" Elizabeth Jones was extremely grateful, but seeing that Joshua Wayne had closed the door, she quickly changed. It was winter now and the weather was cold. Fortunately, there was everything inside the big bag of clothes. There was also a warm, long white down jacket and a pair of winter boots. His preparations were really thorough, making him very touched. Her long hair had long since been blown dry by the wind. At this moment, Elizabeth Jones walked out wearing a white down jacket and high heels boots, her skin was very tender and white, and under the contrast of the white down jacket, it was even more suffused with the sparkling and translucent luster of a young girl. Joshua Wayne''s gaze stayed on her body for two seconds, after which he said indifferently, "Let¡¯s go!" Elizabeth Jones followed beside him quietly and arrived at the car park. Joshua Wayne looked at her quietly that she wasn''t as noisy as before, and he was actually a little not used to it. "Why aren''t you talking?" He wasn''t a very good person at creating an atmosphere. When both of them were silent, the atmosphere inside the car was so stifling that it caused one to be annoyed. "What do you want me to say?" Elizabeth Jones was startled, he never thought that he would actually ask her to take the initiative to speak. "Whatever, don''t tell me you don''t want to ask me how I can be a Female Celebrity?" Joshua Wayne changed the topic. "Yes, but you''re a man!" Elizabeth Jones picked the main point. Joshua Wayne frowned his brows in annoyance, "Don''t forget, I''ll be your boss from now on. You have to think carefully about how to talk to me and get along with me. "Oh, then I will be more polite when I speak in the future!" Elizabeth Jones immediatelyughed cleverly. "What else?" Joshua Wayne felt that this was far from enough. "What else?" Elizabeth Jones blinked her ck and bright eyes, unable to understand what he meant. "Ingratiate yourself to me!" Joshua Wayne looked at her like he was an adult and let her experience it for herself. Elizabeth Jones''s beautiful little face stiffened. She carefully thought about the meaning of his words, then asked with her small red face, "How do the Female Celebrity in yourpany usually please you?" Joshua Wayne never thought that she would be so slow. As expected, he was not a good communicator. "They usually think of ways to repay me with their bodies!" Joshua Wayne purposely teased her just to see her reaction. Elizabeth Jones''s expression froze again, she did not expect him to speak in such a straightforward manner. She frowned, "Then you must have had rtions with all of the Female Celebrity s in your company, your position as the boss is truly worth it. Yourpany is famous for being the Female Celebrity." Joshua Wayne originally wanted to make things difficult for her, but he didn''t expect that this woman was just thinking about things. Hearing him say that, he immediately felt as if he was contaminated with a lot of Female Celebrities. "I think you may have misunderstood me. It''s not that they want to repay me with their bodies, I will agree." Joshua Wayne had no choice but to seriously correct her misconception. Elizabeth Jones chuckled, and said with suspicion, "Really? But I feel that you have no reason to reject them? They are beautiful and young, and you are a normal man. If you refuse, it will definitely be abnormal." "Elizabeth Jones, which eye of yours saw that I''m abnormal?" Joshua Wayne suddenly thought back to what happened in the bathroom, and a bad association formed. Could it be because this woman felt that he was abnormal when she saw his hanging face? "Uh, don''t misunderstand me. I didn''t mean that. I was just assuming." Elizabeth Jones was shocked, and suppressed the bitter taste in her heart. "Humph!" Joshua Wayne had a look of displeasure on his face as he nced at her, as he had the nagging feeling that this woman was suspecting him. Seeing that she had pissed him off, Elizabeth Jones drooped her head in depression, andughed at herself, "If you look down on the Female Celebrity in yourpany, then you will definitely look down on me too." "I didn''t say that." When Joshua Wayne heard her self-defeating words, the expression in his eyes stiffened, and he immediately opened his mouth to exin. Elizabeth Jones continued to mock herself, ¡°Even if you didn''t say it out loud, I would have already noticed it myself. I simply can''t enter your vignt eyes." "If you don''t try, how will you know the result?" Joshua Wayne''s throat rolled, thinking back to what happened in the bathroom, he suddenly felt his body burning, his voice following. "Do you still need to try? We''ve been together so long. If you were really interested in me, we would have ..." Elizabeth Jones was suddenly so embarrassed that she could not continue, those words, were too embarrassing. Joshua Wayne slightly narrowed his eyes, as he turned to the side and looked at her, "Didn''t you say so? The contents of the agreement also emphasized that without your consent, I cannot touch you!" Elizabeth Jones''s beautiful eyes widened slightly, she then nodded her head, "That''s right, but is the agreement still valid?" "Then let''s sign another contract. That one has no effect!" Joshua Wayne also really wanted to change the agreement again, so he got rid of the displeased content as soon as possible. "How do we sign?" Elizabeth Jones was a little curious. "Sign a work contract!" Joshua Wayne inly raised his eyebrows. "Then I''ll officially be a signed celebrity in yourpany?" Elizabeth Jones asked somewhat happily. "Yes!" Joshua Wayne nodded, and thought back to thepany''s contract carefully. It didn''t seem to have an agreement on how he couldn''t touch her. The corner of Elizabeth Jones''s mouth raised slightly. She did not think that life would take another turn and there was no path to despair. Instead, it gave her apletely new hope. "Joshua Wayne, why are you willing to help me again? I thought I''d never see you again. " Elizabeth Jones sighed with emotion and asked. Joshua Wayne tensed up, as if he was afraid that she would ask him that question the most. Because, he did not know how to answer her. "Because you are very pitiful, and I am verypassionate!" Ji replied casually. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Elizabeth Jones blinked, "How am I pitiful? There are more than my poor people." "Where did all this nonsensee from?" Joshua Wayne didn''t like her to pursue this question further, so he interrupted her with a cold tone. Elizabeth Jones immediately learned to shut her mouth. No matter what, she felt that her luck seemed to be good ... Chapter 687 Chapter 687 D ¡ª empsey Wayne personally brought the elder businessman, who was with him for five years, to court, causing a hugemotion in the financial world. Almost everyone was paying attention to the progress of this matter, and Edwards Wayne was also looking forward to the result. These old officials who had leaked thepany''s secret documents all felt that they had worked hard all this while and refused to ept the oue. After the defendant went to court, they became even more dissatisfied with Edwards Wayne''s method of cooking the meat, and even dered firmly that they did not have any means of leaking the secret information. However, no matter how much they hopped, it could not shake the fact that they were spoiled in Edwards Wayne''s heart. The evidence in front of Edwards Wayne was already ample. It was because of his confidence that he was prepared to give these few old men some pointers, and also make use of them to make an example for the others to scare off the rest of the adversaries in thepany. He wanted to let them see how miserable it would be if they betrayed him. However, they were too greedy and had too much ambition. They thought that after thepany changed owners, they would be able to get a pension that was ten times higher, which was why they were taken advantage of by John Wayne. At the entrance of the court, countless media reporters, as well as traffic police and police officers were present to maintain order outside the door. Today was the first day of the hearing, Edwards Wayne''swyers were all present, waiting for the start of the fight. The few old men were also frightened to the point that their faces were deathly pale. They were anxious and anxious to get theirwyers to try their best to turn the situation around. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, no one had ever won awsuit against Edwards Wayne. Thus, the financial world was in an uproar. Everyone was watching this battle, waiting to see how bloody it would be. As the legal person representative of thepany, Larry was the assistant. A few highly trusted representatives of the upper echelons of thepany also present. At the entrance of the court, the media reporters who were surrounded by an imprable crowd immediately surrounded the car the moment they saw it approaching, wanting to seize the headlines. Larry''s expression was solemn, he turned a blind eye to the media''s fierce attacks, and did not even say a single superfluous word. As expected, if he stayed with someone for too long, they would be infected by his aura. With how cold Larry was, there were actually a few shadows of Edwards Wayne. His aura also made people not dare to rashly approach him. "Mr. Lu, may I ask why Edwards Wayne did not personallye out? Did he feel that he would definitely win this battle? " "Can you tell me what Edwards Wayne is feeling right now? As his trusted aides, you must be well aware of everything about him. How did he find out that these foreign officials had ulterior motives? " "May I ask if there are any problems with Edwards Wayne''s private rtionship recently?" "Is he and Lily still dating? Will they get married?" In the face of these reporters'' casual questioning, Larry still remained imprable. Icy cold, with not a single word or expression, he was directly escorted by his bodyguards to the entrance of the court. At the moment, on the screen, Edwards Wayne''s eyes were focused as he stared at the chaotic and uncontroble scene in front of him. Looks like, there are a lot of people who want to watch a show in Wayne Family. With his slender fingers at the edge of his sexy lips, Edwards Wayne fell into deep thought. He wondered if, at that moment, John Wayne was also standing in front of the screen, watching this scene. Would he be afraid? Would these people give him up? Edwards Wayne really hoped that it would be like this, where he wouldn''t have to go abroad to personally see him. Although they were rted by blood, this fight would not end unless one of thempletely lost hope. The atmosphere in the Wayne Family was also very tense. After Old Master Wayne and the Old Granny sent their two children to school, they returned home to watch the news. Lily was also sitting in front of aputer screen, frowning as she watched, her fingers couldn''t help but to tighten, she was very worried, and also very uneasy. Although she was not very familiar with the various matters in the financial world, she knew that if Edwards Wayne lost this case, then not only would he face the doubts of the entire financial world, thepanies in Wayne Family would also be in constant turmoil. Then, the consequences would truly be unimaginable. Lily really wanted to give him a call and ask if he was confident enough to face this crisis. However, she hesitated as she held the phone. Maybe he was watching too, or maybe he still had a lot of orders to give. If she called him at this time, would she disturb him? Lily was conflicted for a while, but still did not make that call. However, she made a call to Xipil. "Mother, are you paying attention to the Wayne Family as well?" Lily urgently needed someone to talk about this matter. Xipil nodded his head, "Our entirepany is paying attention to this, but we believe that these people who are trying to take revenge on them will definitely be. President Wayne originally gave them such good fortune, and we are all people who know about it, but they actually did not think about the future of thepany, and even dragged thepany down, it is too unreasonable to not get punished." Hearing her firm tone, Lily''s mood improved a little. She nodded, "I also believe that they are the wrong side. Edwards Wayne would never be a harsh boss, but they actually dared to call him stingy in front of the media. It is simply unreasonable." "Lily, don''t worry, we are all very confident in President Wayne, you should trust him as well." Xipil comforted his softly. "Mm, I believe him, but the process of waiting for the result is too torturous!" Lilyughed bitterly. "I can understand your feelings right now!" Xipil nodded. "Godmother, Lily really didn''t steal anotherpany''s customer anymore, right?" "No, not only did she not snatch it, she even took the initiative to find two other customers." Xipil said with a smile. "That''s good. Then, mother, I won''t disturb you from your work anymore. I''ll hang up first." After Lily and his foster mother chatted for a while, they finally calmed down a little. "Alright, I''m busy over here too. Don''t worry, it''ll be fine!" Xipil quickly said a few words of concern and then hung up. Lily stood up and took her cup, intending to go downstairs and pour herself a cup of warm water. She pushed open the door and saw Jack Wayne leaning against the railing, thinking about something. Seeing him, Lily''s expression tensed up. "Miss Lily, should I go out?" Jack Wayne turned his head to look at her and immediately asked with a smile. Lily shook the water cup in her hand, ¡°No, I will go down and prepare a cup of water!" Jack Wayne replied as he shrugged his shoulders and said, "I also n to go downstairs. Miss Lily, something big seems to have happened to Wayne Family today." When Lily heard him mention this matter, his nerves tensed up. "What do you think?" Jack Waynezily replied, "What can I think of it? I am from the Wayne Family, so of course I hope that the Wayne Family can pass through this crisis." Hypocrisy, sneered from the bottom of Lily¡¯ s heart. Chapter 688 Chapter 688 Lily didn''t want to expose Jack Wayne''s hypocrisy. She went around him and headed downstairs. In the hall, on a huge screen, there was a live broadcast of this grand asion in the financial world. The two elders sat on the sofa with concentration as they watched the progress of this event. "Lily, you know about this as well, right?" the olddy asked when she saw hering down the stairs. "I''m watching it too!" Lily replied softly. "Don''t worry, I believe my grandson will be able to handle this." The olddy was afraid that she wasn''t experienced enough and wouldn''t experience much, so she was afraid and worried. Thus, she tried tofort her. Lily smiled lightly, "Thank you, Grandma. I trust him too." After pouring a cup of water, Lily headed upstairs, but at the same time, Jack Wayne changed into a new jacket and went downstairs. The two met again at the stairs, and when Lily went to the left side, he identally moved to the left side, which made Lily move to the right side and y with him, causing Lily to frown. "I''m sorry, but you should go up first!" However, Jack Wayne immediately expressed that he did not do it on purpose, and quickly stepped aside to let her pass. Lily said a few nk words of thanks before she quickly walked up, but in her heart she still felt that Jack Wayne was deliberately toying with her. In fact, Jack Wayne did it on purpose, in order to attract Lily''s attention. However, he still underestimated Lily''s cold attitude, to the point that she did not even look him in the eye. This was the worst battle in Jack Wayne''s entire history of rtionships, and it gave him an inexplicable sense of defeat. He did not expect that his charm in the heart of women would be reduced to this extent. It looks like the disparity between him and Edwards Wayne, had once again surfaced on Lily''s body. Impossible, could it be that Lily has her eyes on Edwards Wayne''s rich and powerful family property? So she wasn''t interested in him at all? If it was really because of the amount of money, Jack Wayne could only resign himself to his fate and shake his head. Indeed, he was not as rich as Edwards Wayne, but this was merely for now, so when Father helped him get Wayne Group back, his wealth would definitely surpass Edwards Wayne''s. At that time, even if Lily kneeled in front of him and begged him, he would not give her another chance. The sense of defeat caused Jack Wayne''s emotions to be somewhat tormented. "Jack, are you going out?" When the olddy saw him carrying a car key downstairs, she immediately called out to him and asked. Jack Wayne nodded his head, "Yes, I have made some appointments with friends. Let''s have lunch together!" "What friend? Is there a woman? " The olddy was more concerned with her grandson''s feelings now. Jack Wayne immediately said smilingly, "Grandma, are you urging me to find a girlfriend again? Alright, I''ll go and have a look. If there really is a suitable one, I''ll definitely bring her to you for yourThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org. purpose." The old grandpa lectured him on the side, "Don''t y with a woman''s feelings. There''s nothing to gain from getting into these affairs." Jack Wayne immediately tried to rify himself, "Grandfather, how did you know that I was crazy? So far, I haven''t had a single serious rtionship. Don''t worry, I''ll follow you. I''ll definitely be very dedicated." When the olddy heard her grandson actually teasing them, she immediatelyughed, "Don''t be like your grandpa, he is just too stubborn. Girls don''t like his personality." The old man turned to look at the olddy. Although they were old husband and wife, he couldn''t hide the trace of affection in his eyes for the olddy. "Don''t speak nonsense. Edwards is just like me, isn''t there a bunch of girls who like him? " The olddy covered her mouth andughed. "You''re right. I like it too. Otherwise, why would I marry you?" Only then did the old man feel at ease. Jack Wayne was a little jealous, which made him feel even more depressed. "Grandpa, grandma, I''m going out!" Jack Wayne greeted her and then left the room. He drove the car out of Wayne Family''s vi and stopped by the roadside. Then, he took out his phone and dialed a number. The reason he called this number was to call his father, John Wayne. "Daddy, I think Edwards Wayne is very confident this time. Will we be exposed?" Jack Wayne was still worried that this matter would affect their chances of seizing power. "Don''t worry, those old fellows have a sharp tongue. They still don''t have the guts to betray me." John Wayne was very confident too, these few old people were previously taught by him, he had been under his care for many years, and he had supported them with a lot of information. Therefore, John Wayne believed that even if these old people were to be imprisoned, for the sake of their family''s health, they would not dare to wrongly use him. "Alright then. If you are confident, then I am relieved." Jack Wayne also believed that his father wasn''t that stupid to make himself fall into defeat so quickly. His meticulous ns for the past five years had only just begun. "How are you doing at home? Are Grandpa and grandma alright?" John Wayne indifferently asked him. Towards his elderly parents, no matter how cruel and unscrupulous John Wayne was, he still cared about them a lot. After all, he would never be able to part with his family. Jack Wayne nodded and replied, "Grandmother''s health is still fine, grandpa''s health isn''t very good. There will always be a doctoring to his house to check on him, Daddy, find an opportunity toe back and see them. I feel that they have already forgiven you." John Wayne remained silent at the other end of the phone, and only said after a long while, ¡°We''ll see. I don''t have the face to meet them, I have already disappointed them." Jack Wayne knew his father''s internal struggle. It was because he was not willing to give up his power and authority, therefore, the things that he would do next would probably hurt his grandfather and grandmother''s more. "Alright, I will be back in a few days!" Jack Wayne did not try to persuade him again. Just then, the phone was immediately taken over by Jane Wayne. "Big Brother, everything in the country is fine, right?" Jane Wayne asked with a smile in her voice. "It''s not bad, it''s been a long time since I''ve returned. Everything in the country is still fresh for me!" Jack Wayne and his sister spoke with a much more rxed tone. "Then, did you see Lily? How is she?" What Jane Wayne was more concerned about was his opinion of Lily. T d like to conquer her!" Jack Wayne immediately replied. Jane Wayne''s expression became happy and she immediately encouraged him, "Big Brother, I believe you can definitely destroy their rtionship. You have to work hard, for my sake." "I will!" Jack Wayne nodded with absolute certainty. "Big Brother, you must be careful. Edwards Wayne is definitely on guard against you, don''t let him catch any of your weakness." Jane Wayne reminded him repeatedly. "Don''t worry, my return this time was purely for fun. If he wants to catch a hold of me, he won''t be able to." Jack Wayne said confidently. Chapter 689 Chapter 689 W¡ªhen Joshua Wayne went to thepany, Elizabeth Jones had turned into a small tail behind him. After getting off the sports car outside thepany''s gate, she immediately attracted the attention of the surrounding people. Everyone had felt that after the video of Elizabeth Jones buying instant noodles, it had confirmed the fact that she and Joshua Wayne had broken up. But now, what kind of situation was this? Elizabeth Jones changed from the slovenly image in the video to the one she saw in front of him. She was wearing a royal blue silk dress, with her long hair hanging down to her waist, slightly curling up at the ends. The outfit Elizabeth Jones was wearing today, was ordered by Joshua Wayne to be brought over. Furthermore, under Joshua Wayne''s cold gaze, she obediently dressed himself up to this point. Joshua Wayne had even put down his harsh words. In the future, if he was not satisfied with his clothes, he would change out of them all. Elizabeth Jones''s mind was on fire, but she had actually agreed to his harsh and perverted request. Just that, when she was worrying that she did not have that much money to buy her clothes, Joshua Wayne directly took out his wallet and threw it in front of her, allowing her to do as she pleased. Elizabeth Jones stared at the card for a very long time, her mind was in a mess and she did not know whether he should spend his money or not. In the end, due to Joshua Wayne''s impatience, she could only stuff the card into his bag. Alright, taking his card doesn''t mean that she would spend his money, but it had another meaning. Only a boyfriend would give his girlfriend money, and if she took his card, would that also prove that he was going to be his real girlfriend? Elizabeth Jones had thought about this problem all along, but still did not understand. Joshua Wayne, who was beside him had a mobile phone in his hand, and was watching a stream of news the entire way. Elizabeth Jones also heard that there was a problem inside Wayne Group, and was going through legal procedures to resolve it. Edwards Wayne is Joshua Wayne''s big brother, he must be very worried about this matter. Along the way, Elizabeth Jones didn''t say a word, and didn''t dare to disturb him as he watched the news. N?velDrama.Org content. Joshua Wayne pushed the door and entered the office. Elizabeth Jones followed him in. After that, Joshua Wayne pulled out the phone on the table and called someone over. A few minutester, a slightly motherly man knocked on the door and respectfully asked, "Boss, do you need anything?" "I will pass Elizabeth Jones to you for decorating. From now on, you will be her professional manager. I hope that she can catch fire within a month. Do you have any confidence?" Joshua Waynezily leaned back in his chair, giving out orders yet he still carried the aura of a country, no one dared to hesitate. The man looked at Elizabeth Jones who was beside him in shock, and was a little confused. Wasn''t Elizabeth Jones the boss''s girlfriend? Why did he want her to be a female artiste? "Any questions?" Seeing that the other party was silent, Joshua Wayne''s aura dropped, his gaze filled with impatience. "No, no, boss, don''t worry, I''m experienced in this area. Miss Jones has been involved with you before, and her poprity has already gone out. As long as you carefully wrap it up again, it will definitely turnpletely red in an instant." This man had a name called Angus, and everyone in the entirepany knew that he liked man. However, even though he did not look serious, he was still the gold hand of the entertainment circle, and the Female Celebrity that he brought out were all extremely heat. That was why Joshua Wayne was at ease to hand Elizabeth Jones over to this Angus, so he could lead Elizabeth Jones and familiarize himself with the entertainment circle. Elizabeth Jones was also very surprised, her beautiful eyes looked at Joshua Wayne''s face in astonishment. She didn''t think that the first thing he would do when he came to thepany, would be to find her a manager, and furthermore, it was even to find a person who was between a man and a woman. But no matter what, Joshua Wayne''s concern for her was not limited to just empty words. Since he said that he wanted to praise her, he had already opened a big door for her. "Elizabeth Jones, follow him from now on. If there''s anything you don''t understand, just ask him." Joshua Wayne inly nced at the dumbstruck woman and ordered. "Alright!" Elizabeth Jones immediately became enlivened and nodded. "You go out first, I have something to exin to her!" Joshua Wayne looked at Angus, who immediately understood and left the office. Elizabeth Jones looked at him anxiously, waiting for his next order. However, what she didn''t expect, was that Joshua Wayne actually stood up from his office chair, with his long and slender legs, he walked to the front of her and stood still, looking down at her nervous little face from above. "Afraid?" The man''s head was slightly tilted, and his maic voicended beside her ear. Elizabeth Jones shook his head, pretending to beposed as she replied, "No, thank you!" "Don''t be afraid, why are you trembling? Even sweating? Clenching both fists tightly, are we going to fight? " The man revealed Elizabeth Jones''s disguise bit by bit. As her body loosened, she gave off a feeling of being unsteady on her feet. Her beautiful eyes immediately lifted up to look at the man with a mocking gaze. She could only sigh and say, "Alright, I''m afraid!" "What are you afraid of?" Joshua Wayne was curious, he had already paved a path for her, he was the only one who needed to walk down it, he had helped her clear all the thorns on the way, she should be at ease. "Afraid ... I heard that there are a lot of social gatherings for celebrities and that this circle is quite chaotic. I''m afraid that I won''t even be able to walk a few steps forward before I retreat and fail to live up to your good intentions. " Elizabeth Jones said straightforwardly. Previously, she only wanted to dream about being a celebrity, but now, if she really had ess to this job, in this circle, she was truly iparably nervous. "Who said you have a social meetup?" The man''s thin eyes narrowed as he coldlyughed. "Huh?" Elizabeth Jones''s beautiful eyes widened even more. "In the future, when I get off work, you will get off work. I''m the only person you want to socialize with!" Joshua Wayne said with an indifferent expression. "Then will the rtionships in this circle be messy as well?" "What is this mess? It''s a mess because the height is not high enough. Do you see me in a mess when I sit in my position? " Joshua Wayne''s arrogant and cool expression made Elizabeth Jones suddenly understand. Indeed, there were some people who were born to stand at a very high position, and the worldly chaos would never affect them. Elizabeth Jones was speechless. She lowered her head and listened to his lecture which seemed to have understood a lot. "Then... Am I going to be covered by you in the future? " Elizabeth Jones dared to ask him. "I only cover things and people that belong to me!" Joshua Wayne raised his eyebrow, and said meaningfully. Elizabeth Jones pursed her lips, then continued to ask him with courage, "Then do I count?" "What do you think?" Joshua Wayne continued to throw the question back at her. Chapter 690 Chapter 690 Elizabeth Jones''s words caused her mouth to be parched and dry. Her small pink tongue subconsciously licked her lips, and for a moment, she didn''t know how to reply to him. Does she count? Of course not. There was no rtionship between her and him at all. Oh, that''s not right. "Elizabeth Jones, before you get off work, give me an answer for this question!" Joshua Wayne looked at her, and when he saw her careless movements, he felt his heart beating, a strange anger rising in him, he lowered his voice, forcing her, leaving her no way out. "Before 5pm?" Elizabeth Jones did not expect this man to set a deadline for her, it was truly depressing. "Yes, if you haven''t made up your mind before getting off work, I''ll make the decision for you!" Joshua Wayne felt that he might really ... be in the mating season, otherwise, why are the reactions never appeared before, all urred now? Thinking about it, he was twenty-five years old and had never tasted the same as a woman. If word got out, few people would believe it. Everyone felt that he was sitting in an entertainmentpany filled with beautiful women. His life must have been filled with a myriad of colors and endless fun. However, those who knew him well knew that he had always been uninterested in women. His life was not colorful, and it was also extremely boring and tasteless. What else could Elizabeth Jones say? It was as if she had no other choice but to agree. "Alright, then I''ll go out and get to know my manager!" Elizabeth Jones''s heart was also in a mess, she seemed to have heard his hint, but she was also afraid that she had guessed wrongly, Sigh, can''t this man just say everything clearly? Why did he have to challenge her EQ and IQ? He clearly knew that she was very low, is he trying to make a joke out of her? "Go!" Joshua Wayne let her go. When Elizabeth Jones came out, she immediately saw Angus leaning against the wall nervously. Upon seeing her, she immediately stepped forward with a smile, "Miss Jones ... Oh, that''s not right, I will call you Little Princess from now on, you are my future Little Princess, my name is Angus, I will help you take care of all your external affairs, you just need to be beautiful, okay?" Just now, Elizabeth Jones only felt that this man''s outer appearance was a little feminine. Now that he had spoken, she immediately got thrilled. One had to know, a man talking in a duckling voice and talking in a feminine tone, how thrilling this scene was. "Hello, Angus!" Elizabeth Jones immediately replied with a polite smile. "Tsktsk, I already said so. The boss really has good taste, to be able to pick such a good seedling with a single pick. Don''t worry, I will definitely praise you so much that you''ll be famous." He felt that even if Joshua Wayne wanted to praise Elizabeth Jones, she was definitely different from the other Female Celebrities. In Joshua Wayne''s eyes, she was different from the others. Elizabeth Jones blushed at his straightforward words, and said shyly, "Don''t say that, I''m not worthy of him anywhere." Following Angus, your future prospects will be at your feet. Let''s go, I''ll introduce my assistant to you, and from now on, we will be a small team. " Angus said, and then led Elizabeth Jones to begin his n to be a star. After Joshua Wayne had arranged everything with Elizabeth Jones, he continued to pay attention to the progress of the Wayne Group. There were still many media outlets gathered outside the court, all of them with their heads held high, wanting to quickly interview someone with a first-hand information. After a few hours of debating in the Mage Arena, a few old men walked out shaking their heads with dejected expressions. Clearly, they had already lost in the first round. From their gazes of defeat and despair, it could be seen that they were going to repay even their original. The reporters swarmed forward and surrounded those few people, conducting an interview. "Did you lose the case? Do you have anything to say?" "What kind of manager is Edwards Wayne in your eyes? Outsiders have always said that he is domineering, that he is an iron hand. What do you think? " "Are all of you not convinced by such a young boss?" The few old men were a little dizzy from the overwhelming questions from the reporters. They all held their heads and walked quickly to the car parked beside them. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. On the other hand, Larry and a few other representatives from thepany looked rxed, the victorious expression on their faces could be seen. The reporter saw them and questioned them again. However, as Edwards Wayne''s representative, Larry did not keep silent this time. In front of the media, he loudly berated those old officials for their ungrateful actions, denouncing them for repaying kindness with enmity, for being despicable to the outsider, and also alerting those who were secretly manipting thepany. Only then did the reporters nod their heads in satisfaction as they began to report the entire story. Wayne Group''s victory this time immediately caused his stocks to skyrocket once again. This was also the result that Edwards Wayne wanted to see the most. When Larry and a few other legal person representatives rushed back to report to Edwards Wayne, Edwards Wayne was already sitting in his office with a smile on his face, waiting for them to return with victory written all over their faces. "Young Master, the process is really dangerous, but luckily we have sufficient evidence, no matter how crafty these old foxes are, they could only lower their heads in front of the irond evidence." Larry recalled the fight in the court and he broke out in a cold sweat. He was afraid that he would disappoint Edwards Wayne''s expectations for him. "I know, it''s been hard on you guys. Let''s have a meal tonight to celebrate!" Edwards Wayne expressed his gratitude and decided on a banquet for tonight''s celebration. At this moment, all of the people who were watching the live broadcast secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Even though it was Lily, she couldn''t help butugh out loud. There was only one person who viciously smashed theputer beside his hand onto the ground. This person was Jack Wayne, he never thought that he would be defeated so quickly, this was something he did not expect. Thus, he began to make dark guesses. Maybe the reason why Edwards Wayne was able to get such an iron-like result was because he sold the higher ups of the court. It had to be like this, with Edwards Wayne''s power and influence in the country, who wouldn''t give him face? When he thought about how political andmercial activities were one, Jack Wayne felt that it would not be as simple as he thought it to be to return home and start a new life. Jack Wayne had already mentally prepared himself to extend the date of his return to his hometown. He was prepared to invite a few domestic politicians to have a good meal, and then exchange his feelings, and see if he could develop hispany into a domestic market as an investor. Only then would he have the confidence to snatch back the Wayne Group in the future. Chapter 691 Chapter 691 I ¡ª n a certain famous tourist town abroad, the suburb was arge sea of flowers, the beautiful scenery attracted many people to visit, and in a high - end vi hotel in this scenic area, Leo William was sitting on the outside of the balcony with a Bluetooth earphone, speaking on the phone, about business. Mary Ann took a nap and stretchedzily and rubbed her sleepy eyes. She was only wearing a silk dress with a rose-red jacket over it as she walked downstairs. Her long hair was ubed and she lazilyid on her waist and chest, looking extremely pink and tender. It was just like the most beautiful rose that bloomed outside the window. It exuded an enchanting fragrance that caused one to be unable to shift their gaze away. Just as Leo William was speaking, he saw the beautiful figure walk out of the door. His words paused for a moment, and unexpectedly forgot what he was saying. Mary Ann walked to the sofa in front of him and sat down leaning on it like a kitten. She carelessly combed her long hair and smiled at Leo William like a little kitten waiting for its master''s constion and praise. Leo William found that he could no longer remain calm as he calmly replied. Thus, he ended the conversation and took off his Bluetooth earpiece. His serene eyes were deeply fixated on the beautiful girl in front of him. "Are you asleep?" A low and deep voice sounded, sounding very fond of him. "Yes, I''m full. What are we going to do next?" When Mary Ann had slept enough, her spirits were up again and she wanted to go y around again. Leo William continued to look at her lovingly, and his voice was exceptionally soft, ¡°What are you nning to do?" "I... I don''t know either!" Mary Ann was not a person with subjective opinions. When she was a celebrity in the past, her manager had worried about most of the things for her. "Do you have any wishes that you haven''t fulfilled before?" Leo William couldn''t help but ask with a smile when he saw how she tilted his head in thought. He looked as innocent as a child. "My wish? My wish is to be like all children, to go shopping with my father, to y! " Mary Ann inadvertently brought out the thoughts that had been weighing on her mind. Leo William''s handsome face slightly froze. He didn''t expect that her wish was to see her father. "Did you ever go to your father?" Leo William asked in a low voice. "No, my mum said he is dead, he is no longer in this world." Mary Annughed bitterly. "Do you believe that?" Leo William was also surprised. "I don''t know. Believe it or not, my mother doesn''t want me to go looking for him." Mary Ann lowered her head, sadness written all over her beautiful face. Leo William pushed the wheelchair to his side, extended his hand, and gently held her small hand. "What about you? Want to know who he is? " Leo William knew, that this would definitely be the biggest regret she would ever have in her life. Mary Ann raised her beautiful eyes, which were shing with light, suddenly, her eyes became misty, she bit her lower lip and nodded, "I think, sometimes I think, he probably doesn''t know of my existence, and I wonder, maybe he is not well, maybe he is married again and has other children!" As Mary Ann said these words, the tears in her eyes also fell, making his heart ache. Leo William immediately pulled her small head into his embrace, then tightly embraced her trembling body with his sturdy arms as he consoled his in a low and gentle voice, "Rather than thinking random things, why don''t I find him for you, even if it''s just looking at him from afar?" Mary Ann immediately struggled out of his embrace, her beautiful eyes looking into his, following that, a look of happiness shed across her face, "You ... Will you really help me find him? However ... My mother never mentioned who he was, and she said that if I went to see him or tried to find him, she would break my legs." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Perhaps your mother was really hurt so badly that she hated him so much and was afraid that you would go find her." Leo William was suddenly in a dilemma, and he didn''t know whether or not he should help her find her biological father. If he angered Belle Ann again, that would be bad. "Yes, I can tell that my mother really hates him. She even said that she doesn''t want to see him ever again. Leo William, how about not looking for him anymore!" Mary Ann had the urge to ask him to help her search for her father, but when she thought back to her upbringing, she realized that her mother had already given her a lot of love. "Good, then don''t look for me anymore. I will love you from now on!" Leo William gave up in the end and hugged her tightly once again, his thin lips pressing against her hair, "I will give you the love youck!" "Yes, I know!" Mary Ann grinned andughed happily. Seeing that she was finally no longer sad, Leo William reached out and wiped the tears off the corners of her eyes. "Is there anything else you want to do?" Leo William continued to ask her. "That''s good then, Leo William, tell me a story, I want to hear a story!" Mary Ann suddenlyughed as he looked at him. "What story?" Leo William was slightly startled. It was obvious that the business lessons he taught were easier than the story. Mary Ann continued to think, and then she smiled and said, "Forget it, I won''t make things difficult for you, are your feet better now? Can you walk now? " Leo William''s leg injuries were almost healed, he could walk easily. "Sure!" Leo William said in a low voice. "I want to go shopping hand in hand with you. I want to go to the ce with the most crowds. I want to openly hold hands!" Mary Ann suddenly said, excited like a child. Leo William really could not bear to let her down again. He nodded, "Alright, let''s fly to the most bustling city at night, spend the night there, and then walk around in the crowd!" "Yes, sure!" Hearing the two words "pass away", Mary Ann''s little face inexplicably blushed a little. However, wasn''t this what she was looking forward to? Hehe! She seemed to have brought the sexiest pajamas with her, didn''t she? She had to go up and check itter. She must not leave it out. Mary Ann immediately stood up from his embrace and said anxiously, "Then I''ll go upstairs and prepare my luggage!" Leo William looked at her desperate attempt to rush upstairs with a strange expression on his face. If this was her wish, he must fulfill it. Upstairs, Mary Ann rummaged through her wardrobe and finally found it. She lifted her lips, not knowing if it was effective or not. Chapter 692 Chapter 692 When they finished work, Elizabeth Jones was following Angus and familiarizing herself with various matters in the entertainment circle. She felt like she was listening to a scripture of heaven. A phone call came in, and Angus immediately stopped talking. He said to Elizabeth Jones with a face full of smiles, "Boss told you to go up and look for him, then well meet tomorrow. Think about what I''ve told you today, it will be useful in all sorts of situations." "Okay, thank you!" Elizabeth Jones gratefully smiled, and walked out. However, when she passed by the corridor, she heard many people talking about her behind her back. She didn''t even have time to go to the bathroom. So, right now, the ce she wanted to go to the most was not Joshua Wayne''s office, but the bathroom. Elizabeth Jones sat on the toilet as her mind was still in a mess. Suddenly, in the quiet bathroom, some footsteps could be heard. Then, someone was washing his hands. "What''s this Elizabeth Jones doing? Why was she the boss''s girlfriend at one moment and bing a celebrity at the next? Does she have some solid support? " "Pfft, what support, the financial backer is more or less the same, she must have slept all the way here, ai, she is beautiful and young, and now that she is in the hands of the Angus, her future development, is definitely unlimited!" "Truly shameless. Right now, many young people want to take shortcuts. They want to get what they want without working hard. They want to earn money without having to worry about others'' lives. These people''s thoughts are truly filthy." "If she didn''t sell her looks, where would she get such good resources? She already got a few endorsements for advertisements during the meeting just now. They can''t even squeeze their brains out and she easily got them. Tsk tsk, this is too unfair." These women were chatting and fixing their makeup, but they didn''t realize that in thettice room behind them, Elizabeth Jones, whose face was already deathly pale, was clenching her small hands. Although she really wanted to rush out and defend herself, they didn''t seem to be wrong. She did not have much ability to begin with, and only by relying on Joshua Wayne did she reach her current state. Forget it, just treat it as her fate. There were shortcuts to go, but she blocked whose progress? This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Elizabeth Jones finally understood what the Angus meant. In the world of celebrity, the competitiveness of one''s profession was extremely fierce. Even if one did not want to fight with others, one had to always be in a state of battle. When the person outside left, Elizabeth Jones walked out of the bathroom with stiff steps. She did not feel rxed anymore, but she had her head lowered as she stood at the entrance of the elevator, waiting for the elevator. Suddenly, a group of people rushed over. Leading them was a rather famous Female Celebrity, behind her were the manager and a few assistants, who were busy tidying up Female Celebrity''s clothes and hair, as if they were in a hurry to go somewhere. After they walked over, the spot where Elizabeth Jones was standing was immediately snatched away. She was forcefully squeezed into a corner to the side, and that was fine too. Elizabeth Jones was startled, she looked at the Female Celebrity and said, "You stepped on my foot just now!" "Oh, really? Sorry about that!" Female Celebrity also saw Elizabeth Jones, but she did not treat her politely. She only had a look of "it''s a matter of course", and even if she apologized, she would not show her any sincerity. Elizabeth Jones wanted to hear the other party apologize, but the other party was proud and stared at the elevator. She did not take her pain seriously at all. It was unknown where Elizabeth Jones''s anger came from, but she immediately squeezed back to where she was standing just a moment ago. At the same time, she pretended to identally lightly press her foot on the other party''s foot. "Hey... Are you crazy?!" When the Female Celebrity felt pain, she immediately turned around and roared at her, then scolded, "Psychopath!" Seeing her angry curses, Elizabeth Jones immediately imitated her tone and said, "Oh, sorry!" When the Female Celebrity heard that she imitated her with words, she was so angry. She immediatelyughed coldly, "Elizabeth Jones, do you even know a little about rules? No matter what, I am still your senior, right? What kind of attitude is this? What''s wrong with stealing your elevator? Didn''t you see me rushing over? " Elizabeth Jones''s beautiful eyes looked around, and her voice faintly rose, "Are you the only one in the world who is in a hurry to do something? I''m in a hurry too. Do you know the order of first, then later? Besides, you just stepped on my foot. You didn''t even look at me. I don''t know what to learn from a condescending senior like you, so I''ll have to learn how to bully others!" "You ..." Elizabeth Jones''s sharp speech, immediately made the other party unable to vent her anger, she grinded her teeth, "Relying on boss''s love, you are so arrogant, even not respect me, be careful of your prospects!" Just then, the elevator arrived. Elizabeth Jones walked out and ignored her. Actually, she wasn''t apetitive person, but if someone deliberately bullied her, she wasn''t a sick cat. She lowered her head to look at the back of her foot. It was already swollen red. That woman must have used her strength to stomp on her. Damn it, she was bullying her like that. Elizabeth Jones knew that all the celebrities in the industry liked to look down on each other to show their worth. However, this method was really too hurtful, and she would definitely not tolerate anyone bullying her in the future. Elizabeth Jones knocked on Joshua Wayne''s door. A man''s indifferent voice came from inside, "Come in!" Elizabeth Jones walked in and saw that the man was seated at the desk, working devotedly, without a trace of the cynical and evil aura that he had. It was the first time Elizabeth Jones had ever seen someone like this. She had always thought him as the idol sect Big Star, but he also had another identity the big boss of the entertainment circle. "Are you looking for me?" Elizabeth Jones asked softly after entering. "Time to go home!" Joshua Wayne tapped his fingers on theputer for a bit before turning it off. Then he got up and took his jacket and put it on. When Elizabeth Jones heard his words, her eyes went nk for a moment. A warm feeling flowed through her heart. Was he taking her back to his house? "By the way, did you consider the answer to the question you asked this morning?" Joshua Wayne feigned absent-mindedness as he asked that question, but his eyes were staring straight at her, as he wanted to hear her answer immediately. Elizabeth Jones''s body froze as she stared at him. Honestly speaking, she did not have time to think about this question. Chapter 693 Chapter 693 B ¡ªeing red at by the man''s pair of deep eyes, Elizabeth Jones''s state of mind was thrown into disarray, and a captivating red color inexplicably appeared on her beautiful face. "I... I haven''t thought about it yet! " Elizabeth Jones''s palms were sweating nervously. She was very nervous and uneasy as her dense and long eyshes fluttered gently like the wings of a butterfly. Looking down from above, she looked extremely cute. "I''ve said that if you haven''t made up your mind before you get off work, I''ll make the decision!" Seeing this panicky look, Joshua Wayne felt the blood in his body flowing once again. "Well, you decide!" Elizabeth Jones was really not good at making decisions. She felt that, ever since she was young, every decision she made would always seem like she made a mistake in the end. But as time passed, she couldn''t delete the decision and start over again. Thus, she decided to let Joshua Wayne choose. No matter what decision he made, she wasn''t afraid. "Be my girl and I will protect you!" Joshua Wayne had to consider for an entire day before making this decision. "Ah!" Elizabeth Jones said softly, obviously, she did not expect him to say this, as though it was unexpected, but also unexpected. Her beautiful face became even redder, and Elizabeth Jones moved her lips a little, "Alright!" Being his woman, seemed to be something she wished for, Elizabeth Jones secretlyughed at the bottom of his heart. Seeing that she did not object, Joshua Wayne rxed a little. He walked over and with his long fingers, he arrogantly lifted her snow-white chin and locked his eyes, "Do you know what you need to do to be my woman?" Of course Elizabeth Jones understood the deep meaning hidden within her words. Her charming face became even more beautiful like a multicolored mist, and she nodded, "Yes!" "If I ever get lonely and want you, you won''t refuse, will you?" Joshua Wayne realized that this woman had been very obedient for the past two days. This feeling made him feel inexplicably comfortable. Elizabeth Jones''s breathing abruptly stagnated, and her chest violently rose and fell twice. After taking in two deep breaths, she continued to nod. "Yes!" Seeing that she had even agreed to such a request, a look of astonishment appeared in Joshua Wayne''s eyes. After which, he loosened his fingers and said indifferently, "Why did you agree to it again? Weren''t you always rejecting me before? " Elizabeth Jones stared at him, and said word by word, "I like you, giving the most important thing to the person you like, it''s not a big deal." When Joshua Wayne heard her confession, a faint smile shed across his lips, but very quickly, her smile faded, "Don''t think too highly of yourself. However, she was not frustrated at all. Instead, she continued to speak in a soft voice, "No matter what, I will follow you from now on. From a young age, other than my father, you are the only man care me most!" Joshua Wayne inlyughed and put his arm around her shoulders, "Alright, that''s enough, don''t be pitiful. Let''s go and eat first!" "Where are we going?" Elizabeth Jones was curious. "I''ll bring your Back to Wayne Family to eat!" Joshua Wayne didn''t know why, but when his brain got hot, he wanted to bring her to Back to Wayne Family for dinner. "Then why don''t you give your grandma a call and inform her in case she doesn''t prepare for our dish..." Elizabeth Jones reminded him in a low voice. Joshua Wayne reached into his pocket and took out his phone, then immediately called the olddy. The olddy was very happy when she received Young grandson''s call. When she heard that Joshua Wayne wanted to bring Elizabeth Jones back to eat, she was even happier. After hanging up the phone, Joshua Wayne looked down to see Elizabeth Jones quietly standing in his arms like a little bird. This feeling was actually not as bad as he had imagined. Edwards Wayne held a private celebratory dinner tonight, and he even wanted Lily to attend it together with him. After calling Lily and asking for her opinion, Lily was willing toe over, so his mood became even better. So he drove home to pick her up. When the two brothers drove all the way to Wayne Family at the same time, both of them were at a loss. "Josh, why are you back?" Edwards Wayne asked curiously. Joshua Wayne walked to the front of the car and brought Elizabeth Jones out. He put his arm around her shoulders and said, "Brother, let me formally introduce you. This is my girlfriend!" When Edwards Wayne heard his brother''s words, he was astounded. Then, his lips curled up into a smile, "Are you serious this time?" "Of course!" Joshua Wayne said with absolute certainty, "It''s absolutely true!" "I''ll bring Lily outter. You and Miss Jones can stay at home and apany your grandparents!" Edwards Wayne nodded at Elizabeth Jones, treating him as a form of greeting. Joshua Wayne immediately agreed, "Okay, are you guys going to eat tonight? Is it to celebrate?" This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Mmm, I''m treating my subordinates to a meal, so I''ll bring you over to make the introductions." Edwards Wayne thought about how Lily still had to endure the notoriety on the inte that she was abandoned, so Edwards Wayne decided that from now on, he would embrace this woman in his arms and let everyone know that Lily was his woman and that he would be doing so for the rest of his life. "Alright, you two have fun!" Even he felt that it was weird, he thought that he would never be able to leave this ce, but he never thought that he would actually change his mind so easily. Of course, saying this was not appropriate, he and Lily had never been in love before. Edwards Wayne nodded, turned around and calmly walked up the stairs. At the moment, upstairs, Lily was bathing the two children. The weather was cold, and Lily was worried about getting the olddy to help wash the children, so she personally washed them before letting them y. When Edwards Wayne walked into the bedroom, he heard his daughter''s childish singing. She was singing nursery rhymes, and sounded very cute. "Daddy is back!" Emma was the first to see Edwards Wayne, and she immediately became overjoyed. Lily turned and looked at him, "You''re back so quickly!" Edwards Wayne''s thin lips curled up into a smile, "Don''t you know there''s a phrase that goes'' return home like an arrow ''?" When Lily heard him speak in a hushed tone, she immediately blushed red. Edwards Wayne squatted down and looked at her daughter who had just finished her bath. Her little face waspletely red, her long hair was tied up with a ball of hair on top of her head, and the fine strands of hair that hung down were stained with moisture. "Daddy, are you bringing Mummy out to y again? I want to go too! " Emma''s big eyes were filled with anticipation as she looked at Edwards Wayne, thinking that her father might take her there. Edwards Wayne stroked her little head and said gently, "The day after tomorrow will be the double day, Daddy will take you out to y!" "Alright then!" Emma unwillingly nodded her head. Chapter 694 Chapter 694 However, George, who was sitting on Lily''sp and taking off her sweater, behaved like a good boy, not like her sister, who only wanted to y every day. He was now studying for her senior year''s lesson, and the olddy had also suggested that Liang Ge Xiao Bao Bei start his interesting ss. However, Lily was not a strict mother. She was very lenient to her two children, but the olddy had suggested her. She said that Edwards Wayne and Joshua Wayne had various hobbies since they were five years old, and needed to be raised as soon as possible. Lily decided to wait for this double day and discuss this matter seriously with the two little fellows. After all, they did not need to force themselves to study anymore, and if they really had any interests, it was necessary to cultivate them in the special aspects. After the two little fellows finished dressing, they held hands and walked towards their favorite Toy Room. Edwards Wayne walked over and helped Lily clean up the bathroom. "My gown isn''t here. It''s in the vi by the sea. We might have to go down to get it!" Lily looked through the wardrobe and realised that there were only the clothes she normally wore. "It''s fine, we don''t need to wear anything formal tonight, it''s not a big dinner!" Edwards Wayne said in a warm voice as he reached out his hand, pressing it tightly against her back and pressing it against her shoulder with his thin lips. Lily blinked his eyes, "Really? Fine, I''ll wear anything as I please!" "Yeah, don''t care about the gazes of others. Wear the mostfortable clothes." The man''s tone was still pampered. Lily''s beautiful face blushed a little, "I''m afraid that if my clothes don''t look good, I''ll embarrass you. If it was me, of course I wouldn''t care." "No, as long as I stand by your side, you won''t lose face!" He was her most dazzling business card. Had this woman not noticed this? Lily was stunned by his words. She turned her head to look at him, but she did not expect that his lips were already waiting for her. Lily''s heart was beating so fast that it felt like it was being pulled in by him. She immediately reached out and pulled herrge palm away, "Alright, then wait for me downstairs. I''ll go down after I''m done changing." "Alright, there''s no rush. Take your time!" Edwards Wayne secretly gave his a kiss, and the corner of his mouth curled into a satisfied smile. When he reached the door, he suddenly thought of something, he stopped in his tracks and said softly, "My brother and Elizabeth Jones are here, downstairs." Lily looked at him in shock, "Are they here for dinner?" "Yes, and furthermore, my brother might really be dating Elizabeth Jones." Edwards Wayne''s instincts as a man made him believe that this time, his brother wasn''t lying. "Really? That''s great, I feel that Miss Jones is a good person." Lily was extremely happy. Edwards Wayne narrowed her beautiful eyes for a moment, a dangerous dark light surged within them as he deliberately teased her. "Fortunately, you didn''t reveal any expression of loss on your face." Hearing that, Lily immediately red at him, "What nonsense are you spouting, how can I be disappointed?" Edwards Wayne chuckled, he did not say anything, but his mood was surprisingly good. Downstairs, when the olddy saw Joshua Wayne bringing Elizabeth Jones back, she too was extremely happy. "Brother, let''s go out and chat!" Joshua Wayne, however, was restless. Seeing Edwards Wayne walk down the stairs, he immediately asked. Edwards Wayne nodded, the two of them walked out of the hall and stood in the garden. The light from the streetmps shone down on the two of them. They looked elegant and noble, and their long hair was enchanting. Theybined to form a beautiful picture. "Big Brother, you still haven''t told grandpa and grandma about the matter between father and April Jones, right?" Joshua Wayne was uneasy because of this matter. "No, I don''t dare!" Edwards Wayne was also seriously contemting about this matter. One must know that his grandfather and grandmother was very old, if they were to know about this, wouldn''t it provoke them? "Big Brother, there''s one more thing, I must tell you the truth." Joshua Wayne said hesitantly. Edwards Wayne looked at him, seeing that he was hesitating, he immediately asked in a calm voice, "If you have any problems, feel free to say it, if you encounter any problems, us brothers will work together to resolve them." Joshua Wayne looked at her brother emotionally, and sighed, "This matter, is not something that can be solved just by thinking of a way, brother, Elizabeth Jones''s surname is also Jones!" After Edwards Wayne heard this, his expression changed, and his eyes became even more serious. "However, don''t worry. She is not April Jones''s daughter, but she is her aunt." Joshua Wayne knew what his big brother was thinking and quickly exined. After Edwards Wayne heard this, his face still became stiff and calm. Then, he self ¡ª deprecated, "This fate sure likes to y tricks on us, why do all the women we like have this kind of bad fate with us?" "Indeed, it''s like a curse. There''s no way to escape!" Joshua Wayne had a deep understanding of his. He had originally nned to break up with Elizabeth Jones, so he had kicked her far away. He didn''t want to see her again, so maybe he wouldn''t feel frustrated. However, he didn''t know what kind of magic he was under, so he brought her back home. Moreover, he had a growing feeling towards her. Seeing that it was rare for worry to appear on his brother''s face, Edwards Wayne reached out and patted his shoulder, "Don''t think too much, just treat this as a test of your love. Although April Jones is hateful, it is still a grudge from your past life. Unexpectedly, this time, his brother actuallyforted him in the opposite direction. He finally knew where the gap between his and his big brother''s strength was. His heart, and also his mature mind, was definitely not something he couldpare with. "Big brother, won''t you me me?" Joshua Wayne lowered his head and asked. Edwards Wayne chuckled, "me you for what? It''s not your fault. I was just wondering when we could find a chance to tell Mom about this." Joshua Wayne had done his best to oppose the matter of reconciliation before. At this moment, his face was full of shame, and he couldn''t lift his handsome face anymore. "Big brother, tell me, did mother know this before?" This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Edwards Wayne said as he nodded his head solemnly, "That is inevitable. The pain that mother is suffering in her heart is definitely no less than ours!" "This hateful April Jones, Big Brother, you must not let her go, you must let her be punished!" The more Joshua Wayne thought about it, the more he hated her. "Don''t worry, once I''ve dealt with the matter at hand, I will deal with her next." Edwards Wayne also felt that he must not let this woman go. No matter how innocent she pretended to be, she had hurt Wayne Family. Chapter 695 Chapter 695 C ¡ªire went downstairs and Elizabeth Jones quickly stood up. She felt a little embarrassed and greeted her. Lily smiled and said, "If you''re free in the future,e visit me at home." The olddy stood to the side and watched the two grandchildren getting along so harmoniously. She also had a smile on her face. "Sister Lily..." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "What''s Sis? Just call her Sister-inw." The olddy corrected her at once, asking her to change her words. Elizabeth Jones blushed all over and called her sister-inw with a low voice. Lily also responded very happily. "Lily, it''s good for you and Edwards to go out and y. Rx, I''ll take care of the kids!" In the past, she would call upon friends and gather for afternoon tea, but now, she didn''t want to go anywhere. She only wanted to see these two little brats grow up day after day and be healthy and happy more than anything else. Lily was truly grateful to Old Granny¡¯s help. As the saying goes, an old man in one''s family was a treasure in one''s possession, these words were definitely true. Lily walked to the door and saw the two brothers walk towards the hall. "Sister-inw!" Joshua Wayne''s personality was originally a bit more cheerful, but at this moment, he did not feel embarrassed, and directly called out to her. Lily did not mind, and nodded and smiled. Edwards Wayne said to Joshua Wayne, "You guys eat at home, we''ll be leaving first!" Lily got into Edwards Wayne''s car and headed out of Wayne Family''s vi. In the carriage, Lily was quiet and did not speak. Edwards Wayne took a few phone calls, doing official business, and asked about Larry''s concern for his. This was a seven star hotel, a luxurious private room, with two banquet tables open, the people who came were all the higher ups of Wayne Group. Most of them were old men, and of course, there were a few young female upper echelons who were in charge of various departments. Usually, they did not have much chance to interact with Edwards Wayne privately, so, taking advantage of the banquet, they would all dress up and attend, showing off their most charming side. The few female higher¡ªups were still single. They were not too old, about twenty-six or twenty - seven years old, and were secretlypeting with each other. Not only were they confident in their work, they were also thinking about how to attract the attention of their big boss, Edwards Wayne. In the eyes of an outsider, Edwards Wayne was still single. Didn''t he kick away that Lily before? Since he was single, this meant that everyone had the chance to take the position of Mrs. Wayne. A few of the young women had their hands on their wine sses, their eyes full of yfulness as they mocked and ridiculed each other. When Edwards Wayne arrived, the few women quickly tidied up their appearance, hoping to give the big boss a breathtaking picture. Normally, wearing simple and elegant work attire, they did not disy their charm at all. When Larry and a few of the higher ups went out to wee them, a few women looked up in anticipation. Edwards Wayne''s position in thepany, other than him being the big boss, he was also a god- like existence. Young, handsome, tough wrist, outstanding ability, mature and steady, this was the most suitable husband. He had looks and talent, moreover, there was no woman around him. If he fell in love with her in the future, he would definitely love her. But... These women are thinking too much. When Edwards Wayne held onto Lily''s small hand and walked in through the entrance of the hall, the entire hall was dead silent, everyone''s eyes, could not believe their eyes as they looked at the graceful woman beside Edwards Wayne. This woman was none other than Lily who was rumored to have been kicked far away by Edwards Wayne. How could this be? What was going on? Holding the wine cups, the few young female executives who were graceful and calm suddenly felt like they were in a trance. Seeing that everyone was looking at him quietly, Edwards Wayne immediately pulled Lily into his embrace gently, and at the same time, proimed his authority, his deep and maic voice also announced, "This is my fiancee, Lily. I believe you are not unfamiliar with her, I hope everyone will take care of her." "Hello, everyone! Nice to meet you all!" Lily was no longer the restrained little girl from before. Ever since she had started working for Only Idealism, she had learnt to be calm and collected. Furthermore, the big hand of the man beside her was the source of her confidence. "Congrattions President Wayne, congrattions Miss Lily, your wedding, please don''t forget to invite us, okay?" "Miss Lily, you are really lucky. Marrying to our President Wayne would definitely make you very happy." Some of the stunned people immediately regained their senses. All of them were eager to step forward and brush up on the feeling of existence. Lily smiled and nodded, asionally replying, but Edwards Wayne looked at her gently, the doting look in his eyes was clearly written on his handsome face. If anyone dared to be disrespectful to his woman, then they would definitely have a grudge with Edwards Wayne. As a woman, she suddenly felt a few unfriendly gazes. Raising her eyes, she saw a few young women standing not far away, all of them dressed up, extremely bright and beautiful, with a tall and mature woman''s demeanour. On the other hand, she was only wearing a beige coat, wearing ordinary clothes. Although those few girls really wanted toe over to congratte Lily, they had no way to say it out loud. It was because they couldn''t hide the jealousy in their eyes anymore. Lily did not mind, but it was just that, she had never trulye into contact with the situation within Edwards Wayne''spany. At that moment, seeing these beautiful and enchanting women, Lily was startled. She remembered asking Edwards Wayne if he had any pretty women in hispany, but Edwards Wayne''s reply was light, not as pretty as her. But now, it was obvious that Edwards Wayne was lying. The few young women in front of his were not inferior to her in any way, and for them to be able to attend this banquet, it showed that his ability was definitely not weak either. After a round of idle banter, the banquet started. Edwards Wayne and Lily sat at the main seats, and around him were all the extremely heavyweight old officials of thepany, while the few women sat at the side tables. Although smiles were also on their faces, their smiles were extremely strong. Lily could feel that Edwards Wayne was treating her extremely well. No matter what dishes she ate, the man would personally bring them over for her. To have met such a gentle man who doted on her, Lily truly felt that this life of her was worth it. Chapter 696 Chapter 696 In the celebratory banquet, with the presence of Edwards Wayne, most of the things that happened in thepany were just idle gossip, there were a few bold and courageous people with curiosity, so they immediately asked Edwards Wayne with a smile, "President Wayne, the news that you and Miss Lily passed on earlier should be fake right? You two have always been so loving that you never parted with each other." When Lily heard the other party''s question, the hand she was using to pick up the chopsticks trembled a little. She raised her beautiful eyes slightly, and her gazended on the man''s handsome face. However, he was still very calm and clearheaded, and upon hearing the other party''s question, his lips slightly curled up, his gaze alsonded on the woman beside him. He looked at her slightly confused eyes andughed, "Of course, we have never been apart, just who made this up? Let me catch him and punish him." Edwards Wayne''s words sounded like a threat, but in reality, it sounded like a joke, causing everyone to burst out inughter. When Lily heard how he humorously solved the uneasiness in her heart, she also pursed her lips andughed. "President Wayne, your and Miss Lily''s wedding should be set, right?" Someone asked curiously. Edwards Wayne nodded his head, "After thepany gets busy for a period of time, we will get married. At that time, we will definitely invite everyone to the venue to eat and drink again." "Then we are waiting for President Wayne''s wedding wine." "Here, let us first bless your harmony and eternal love." "President Wayne, congrattions to you all. "President Wayne, I wish you a happy wedding!" Following that, what Lily heard the most was that these people rushed over to toast. She was really worried that Edwards Wayne would get drunk, her beautiful eyes revealed happiness and concern for the man beside her. Everyone present was his subordinates, so no one dared to force him to drink. Therefore, even until the end of the banquet, Edwards Wayne was not drunk, but he could tell that his mood today, was very happy. Those deep eyes of his, had always been filled with smiles. After the feast, Edwards Wayne even arranged other programs for his subordinate, but he did not participate in it anymore and directly went to make a carriage with Lily at Back to Wayne Family Manor. In the carriage, Lily felt that the man was even more moved than usual. Hisrge palm continuously held onto her small hand and even drew circles on her palm, asionally turning his head over, and kissed her face with his thin lips. Seeing him like this, Lily felt that he was funny. However, she felt that this kind of him was even more charming and likable than usual. "Lily, let''s get married!" Suddenly the man sped her hand and lifted it, as if swearing to each other. The smile on Lily''s face widened, but her eyes were moved to tears. She immediately leaned into his embrace and replied in a low voice, "Alright, let''s get married!" "Sorry for making you wait so long!" Edwards Wayne gently stroked her back with his hand, and his voice revealed a hint of shame and guilt, as if he owed her a very heavy debt. However, Lily shook her head, her voice was still very soft, "No, we haven''t known each other for long, at least you didn''t make me wait for three to five years, I feel that it''s already very good!" "If I let you wait three to five years, would you still wait for me?" When Edwards Wayne heard that there was not a single trace of resentment in her voice, his mood rxed and he couldn''t help but start joking with her. "That depends on whether or not I meet a man who is richer, more handsome, and nicer to me than you are in the past three to five years. If I meet him, I might not be able to wait for you." Even though he knew that was joking, Lily was also joking with him. As expected, the man''s eyes were filled with sand, and when he heard that she might be looking for another man, his aura immediately became dangerous. Caught off guard, he bit her neck. Although it was soft, it was still a form of punishment. Caught off guard, Lily was lightly bitten by him just like that. After letting out a few sounds of "ah", he immediately extended his hand and punched him in the chest, "Bite me!" "Yes, I''ll bite you!" The man admitted it very straightforwardly, but his tone was filled with dissatisfaction. "Who asked you to anger me!?" Lily did not expect this man would be so calctive, and immediately muttered in dissatisfaction, "Who asked you to joke around first? You can do this but others cannot?" "Where did all these excusese from!" Edwards Wayne was angered by her to the point that she wasughing, his lips moved once again, but this time, itnded on her small mouth that was mumbling something, since that mouth was so good at saying it, he would not let her make a sound.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Lily''s mind buzzed, she felt that the man''s lips were stained with the rich aroma of alcohol, causing her to be unable to breathe. Originally, he wanted to stop here, but it was only now that Edwards Wayne realized how greedy he was. "Ugh ..." Only when the little girl in his arms let out an inconceivable sound did Edwards Wayne realize that the current environment did not allow forthat. This was the inside of the car. Even though the driver in front couldn''t see what was happening, he still tried his best not to make things difficult for the little woman as the sound must have a prating force. Lily was also extremely upset, she had the urge to bite her tongue off, her face red with embarrassment, burying herself in the man''s embrace. The man held her very tightly, very tightly, as if he wanted her to merge into his body and be a part of him. The strong feelings were like a me that had been ignited. At this moment, both of their hearts were burning wildly. Finally, they reached the entrance of the Wayne Family. At that moment, the lights inside the room had already dimmed down. Edwards Wayne and Lily got off the car, the Driver brother''s face was red as he drove away, following closely behind were the bodyguards'' cars. Edwards Wayne and Lily walked into the living room. At that moment, the servants had all rested, and the living room was extremely quiet. There was not a single sound, only the sound of each other breathing in tight. When he was about to go up the stairs, Edwards Wayne seemed to be finally unable to endure it any longer, and gently pushed the woman toward the wall of the second staircase, causing her lips to fall down quickly. Lily never thought that he would actually be here. He was stunned. However, her mind was empty. When she was in the car, she felt as if she had been drunk. At this moment, the gentleness of a man made her bold and only want to sink into depravity once. Chapter 697 Chapter 697 I¡ªt was also because Edwards Wayne had drank that much, that was why his emotions were so explosive. Furthermore, he seemed to be in a good mood today, and at this moment, he had disregarded his good image, so he directly thought of this possibility. After the two of them kissed once, Lily avoided him, turned, and quickly ran up the stairs. As for why she was running, she did not know, but she felt that the man''s aura behind her was too dangerous, making her want to run faster and quickly back to her room. Here, the chances of being seen by others were too high, she did not want to wake up tomorrow to receive the servant and auntie''s peculiar gaze. Therefore, she had to run. But Edwards Wayne found her very cute and wanted to y with her once more. When she ran, his footsteps sped up. You have to know that his legs are way longer than hers, no matter how Lily ran, he wouldn''t be able to escape from the range of his long arms. Therefore, Lily was once again pitiful and was caught, once again pressing her back against the wall, once again being pushed back by the man''s thin lips, once again once more disturbing their souls. Lily felt that no matter how merciless and boring a woman was, as long as she was picked up by Edwards Wayne, she would definitely be burnt to ashes. Just like at this moment, she felt that her feelings weren''t that strong. But why, at this moment, did she feel as though she wanted to ignore everything and sink into depravity together with him? The feeling of dying. It must be because his methods were too brilliant, or it could be because her willpower was too weak. Edwards Wayne was only teasing her a little, but seeing that her beautiful face was abnormally red under the dark wallmp, he let go of her hand again, so Lily could only run upstairs again. She really couldn''t stand this man being pampered like this. She felt her heart was beating so fast, so fast. Thinking that it would definitely not be easy tonight, right? Well, why was she looking forward to it? She must have been corrupted by this man. Or perhaps, she was willing to be corrupted in front of him. Lily felt that her legs were so weak that she could no longer run. Finally, she finished running down the long staircase. When she turned around, the man was following behind her leisurely and unperturbed, causing her to feel embarrassed. The reason why Edwards Wayne followed closely behind her was not because he wanted to tease her at all, but to protect her from falling down just because his legs were weak. In Edwards Wayne''s eyes, Lily''s cute and lovable appearance was really like a feather, brushing non-stop against his chest. This kind of feeling, was indescribably wonderful, as if tonight would definitely be an unforgettable time. When Lily reached the staircase that led to the corridor, she was so weak that she couldn''t walk anymore. Panting slightly, she turned her head to look at the man''s slow and unhurried steps. She smiled and headed fortheir bedroom. However, she seemed to have thought wrong and missed the evil light in the man''s eyes. When she took a few steps forward, the man bullied her again. Her back was hugged by arge palm and the man''s forehead was pressed against her forehead. A scorching heat was sprayed on her face and the two of them stared at each other. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lily never thought that Edwards Wayne woulde again, his mind once again went nk, and the atmosphere around his also continued to grow. She discovered that his legs were already rooted to the ground, and were unable to move. Edwards Wayne took a step forward, and she unconsciously retreated. Just as her head was about to collide with the wall behind his, the man''s palm came at the right time and blocked her from her head and the wall. Lily was unable to think about it now, and all she could think about in her mind was this man in front of him. It was as if he had brought her into another space. She felt that he had taken control of her everything, including her soul. The light from the wallmp above shone down, Edwards Wayne looked at her pink and beautiful face, unable to control his emotions. Suddenly, perhaps because they were too immersed and did not notice, a nearby door opened. Jack Wayne, who was holding a cup of water, waspletely defenseless against the jealous scene. He stood stiffly in the doorway. Under the soft light in the distance, the two of them had reached the realm of selflessness. Jack Wayne fiercely clenched the cup with his five fingers and almost crushed the ss in his hands. He wanted to go back into the room, but his eyes couldn''t leave the beautiful woman. Justst night, he had still had a dream. In the dream, he and Lily would stand at the top of this corridor and do the exact things that he was seeing right now. Just that, the male lead was him, and not Edwards Wayne. In the dream, Lily was also so charming and gentle, lying in his embrace. Whether this was a dream or not, he had been reced by Edwards Wayne. The jealousy and resentment in Jack Wayne''s eyes had already reached their limit. He felt that he shouldn''t have allowed them to have such a beautiful atmosphere. Thus, he did not want to return to his room. Instead, he walked out and closed the door. Sure enough, this effect was still useful. The two of them seemed to have been awakened. Edwards Waynezily ended everything. He raised his eyes and lightly swept a nce over him. "Big Brother, you''re back!" Jack Wayne suppressed the jealousy in his heart that was about to explode, and asked with an iparably strong smile. At this moment, Lily looked like he had no face to see anyone. He lowered his head and his long hair covered her blushing face. "Yes, do you want to go downstairs?" Only now did Edwards Wayne realize that the position that he and Lily were standing, seemed to be blocking the way. "I''m a little thirsty, I want to go down and pour myself a cup of water!" Jack Wayne raised the water cup in his hand. "Yeah!" Edwards Wayne immediately reached out and hugged Lily, then walked towards their bedroom. Looking at their figures, Jack Wayne once again experienced the feeling of a bachelor dog being ruthlessly injured. He went downstairs and opened the refrigerator. Now he didn''t want water anymore, he wanted to drink. He opened a cup of wine and drank it all in one go. The cold wine did not extinguish the fire of jealousy in his heart. When he thought about what would happen after they returned to their bedroom, Jack Wayne became extremely furious. He had to drink again, and this time the wine ran down his cor and dampened his robe. This time, he was so cold that he trembled. It was only then that he remembered the purpose of his return home. Jack Wayne carried another bottle of wine up the stairs. When he reached the ce where Lily was leaning on a moment ago, he touched the wall with his finger, as if it was still warm. "I will get you!" Jack Wayne clenched his teeth, and coldly swore in his heart. Chapter 698 Chapter 698 When Edwards Wayne and Lily went out to eat, something also happened in Wayne Family, causing the two elders to instantly be worried. Before Joshua Wayne brought Elizabeth Jones back for dinner, he did not know that Jack Wayne had also returned, and was living here. Therefore, when Joshua Wayne He Elizabeth Jones sat on the sofa and was questioned by the Old Granny, Jack Wayne''s car was stopped outside the door. When he walked into the living room, Joshua Wayne''s handsome face instantly froze. His rtionship with Jack Wayne was even worse than Joshua Wayne''s, because they often fought when they were young. Back then, when Joshua Wayne ran away from home, they were also rted to Jack Wayne. The girl that Jack Wayne liked wrote a whole drawer full of love letters for Joshua Wayne, and helped him fold a lot of love items. After Jack Wayne found out about this, he directly went to find Joshua Wayne to fight. Unexpectedly, Jack Wayne had already gone to find her grandparents immediately, and had even ced the evidence of Joshua Wayne and the girl''s love for each other in front of the two elders. This time, the two elders would naturally viciously beat Joshua Wayne up again, and would also restrict his legs, preventing him from going out to see that girl again. After being angered for two breaths in a row, Joshua Wayne packed his things and left home. From then on, the rtionship between Joshua Wayne and his had always been extremely cold. Even though the two of them were cousins, there was no longer any form ofmunication between them. At this moment, meeting in Wayne Family was of course like meeting between water and fire. Jack Wayne had already expected that he would meet Joshua Wayne, so he had mentally prepared himself. Seeing Joshua Wayne, he raised his hand, "Long time no see, little brother!" Joshua Wayne never thought that Jack Wayne would actually have such thick skin. He still had the face to greet him. Joshua Wayne didn''t prepare for Jack Wayne'' s shameless action, after troubling him so much years ago. When Jack Wayne saw Joshua Wayne''s face, he instantly thought of the shameless thing he had done. He still remembered that one time he met that girl at a banquet, she no longer had that pure and pure temperament from back then. Instead, when he met her, he took the initiative to stick to her and asked for her contact him, and for the future development of their rtionship, just like all the other dog stories. That girl knew that he was the CEO of a listedpany, so she started to hint at him in all kinds of ways, make all kinds of decisions, and hoped to have the opportunity to interact further. However, Jack Wayne was not the same man who fell in love with an active woman just by looking at her appearance. He had an extreme aversion to her, and all her beautiful memories from back then were destroyed by her, making him even less fond of her, making him feel that she was snobbish, greedy, and even dirtier. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Joshua Wayne did not speak, he only snorted and returned back to the sofa. Elizabeth Jones''s beautiful eyes were filled with curiosity as she looked at the man who stood at the door with a puzzled expression. Judging from his facial features, he seemed to be simr to the old man. He just called Joshua Wayne his little brother, could it be that they are brothers too? However, Elizabeth Jones seemed to have never heard Joshua Wayne mention it before. However, the olddy seemed to know that there was a conflict between them. She quickly smiled and said, "Josh, Jack is back. Don''t keep a straight face. Say hi to him. You are cousins, after all." "I don''t have brothers like him!" Joshua Wayne coldly replied. Jack Wayne could only walk over and apologize with sincerity, "Little brother, do you still hate me for what happened back then? I''ve already rified this with my grandparents. It''s my fault, I shouldn''t have framed you out of nothing. I really feel very sorry for you." The olddy immediately remembered when she heard his words and nodded. "That''s right, Joshua. You''ve already exined that to us early in the morning. We were wrong about you. Please don''t take it seriously, okay?" Joshua Wayne said with the same cold voice, "He is such a sinister person. Otherwise, why would he fabricate a lie to frame me?" The moment Joshua Wayne was bitten by a snake, he would be afraid of being bitten. The injuries he suffered in his youth had already turned into a shadow, thus, he did not like Jack Wayne at all. Elizabeth Jones sat at the side with a face full of worry. The olddy had no choice but to turn her head and smile, "This is my grandson, Yue Ze''s cousin. Jack Wayne, this is the first time you have met him, right?" Elizabeth Jones stiffened andughed, "That''s right, it''s my first time seeing it!" However, Jack Wayne immediately took the initiative and smiled, "It''s very nice to meet you. You must be little brother''s girlfriend. I have seen your photosst time. You are a perfect match!" Elizabeth Jones was embarrassed. Joshua Wayne suddenly stood up, "Grandma, let''s visit you next time!" "Sigh, Josh, don''t go yet. It''s not easy toe here to eat..." "It''ll be the same next time!" Joshua Wayne immediately came over, dragged Elizabeth Jones and headed towards Walk Outside. Jack Wayne also awkwardly sat there, he immediately said, "Little brother, you cane back, I''ll go out to eat!" However, Joshua Wayne had already driven his sportscar far away. The olddy''s expression instantly turned bitter as she sighed heavily. Jack Wayne hurried over and apologized, "Grandma, I''m really sorry. It''s my fault for disturbing your dinner!" "Isn''t it your fault? In the past, why did you fabricate a lie to deceive us, causing us to ruthlessly scold Josh and then run away from home. Until now, we still have a knot in our hearts that has yet to be untied!" The olddy scolded angrily. Jack Wayne quickly lowered his head, looking like he was sincerely being scolded. At that moment, Joshua Wayne''s sportscar quickly left Wayne Family''s vi. On the car, Joshua Wayne pursed his lips, his expression did not lessen his anger, and it caused Elizabeth Jones to be startled. "Drive slower, will you? I''m afraid of death! " Elizabeth Jones immediately called out to beg him. Joshua Wayne suddenly remembered that there was a woman sitting beside him. He slowed down, stopped the carriage at the side of the road and leaned on the back of his chair, not saying anything for a long time. "What''s the matter with you?" Elizabeth Jones asked curiously. "Why did hee to live with my brother?" Joshua Wayne pped the steering wheel angrily. Elizabeth Jones was shocked, and asked carefully, ¡°Do you have a deep grudge against him? How did he frame you? " "My big brother should kick a cunning and insidious person like him out!" Joshua Wayne gritted his teeth in anger. Then, he thought of something and said lightly, "Regarding this, it''s best that you don''t know!" After saying that, he once again drove away! Chapter 699 Chapter 699 E ¡ªlizabeth Jones saw that Joshua Wayne''s face was still extremely tight and ugly, she was still worried about him, but he said that she should not know, could it have something to do with women? Thinking about it, Elizabeth Jones''s heart sank, and she felt gloomy. It was said that men were most afraid of women''s sixth sense because they sometimes guessed correctly. Joshua Wayne drove the car into the city, and suddenly turned his head to look at Elizabeth Jones and asked, "Can you cook?" Elizabeth Jones nodded her head, "I can cook, but I can''t cook hard dishes." Only then did Joshua Wayne''s expression rx, and he said indifferently, "Let''s not go out for dinner, let''s buy some vegetables and cook at home." "Then should we go to the supermarket?" Elizabeth Jones was a little nervous when she thought about how he wanted to eat the food she cooked with her own hands. She didn''t have any confidence in her cooking skills, so she was afraid that it would ruin his taste. "Yeah, have you prepared a mask?" This was something most celebrities needed to carry around. "Yes!" Ever since Elizabeth Jones had been captured by the video, she paid extra attention to her surroundings and prepared a face mask and sunsses in her bag. "Then let''s go take a look!" There was arge supermarket in the upscale district that Joshua Wayne lived in. After stopping the car, the two of them walked through the beautiful flower garden and entered therge supermarket. Joshua Wayne pushed a cart to the side and followed. Seeing him walk towards the cold drinks, she frowned. It was winter, why did he like to drink cold? Joshua Wayne threw a few cups of wine into the car, then turned to look at Elizabeth Jones, "What dishes are we eating tonight?" Speaking of that, Elizabeth Jones had more experience than him, so she looked at him and asked, "What do you like to eat? Whatever I can do, I''ll make it up to you." "I don''t know. You''re the best at what you''re good at. As long as you can eat enough, that''s enough." Joshua Wayne did not hold much hope, and only hoped that there would be food to eat. Elizabeth Jones pouted. Seems like this man did not expect anything from her. Since he didn''t have any special requests, Elizabeth Jones brought him around to the freshmen area. She picked out a piece of pork and some green peppers. Finally, she picked out tomatoes and a few eggs. "Do you like fish? I can steam fish!" Elizabeth Jones indifferently asked as she picked at the ingredients. When Joshua Wayne had just seen her pick the meat, his expression was already filled with shock. He didn''t know why, but when he saw her carefully choosing, she was surprisingly beautiful with a hint of gentleness in her beauty. Once he thought about how she had picked these dishes so seriously for him to eat, a great sense of satisfaction arose in Joshua Wayne''s heart. "Sure!" Joshua Wayne answered absentmindedly. A pair of deep eyes swept across her face without a single nce. Although she only revealed a pair of eyes and a full snow-white forehead, it didn''t affect her beauty at all. After picking up the items, they went to check out the bill. The two of them walked around the supermarket like a couple in deep love. Joshua Wayne was tall, slim and tall, which made the Elizabeth Jones beside him look cute and petite. The people around them were sizing them up. This was because a young couple with such an adorable height difference was really pleasing to the eyes. What was even more eye-catching was thezy noble aura that Joshua Wayne had. It was definitely not something an ordinary person could fake, as if he was born with a superior status. Elizabeth Jones''s skin was all white and shiny. Even if she could not see her true face, she could imagine that she was definitely a very beautiful little girl. When he paid the bill, Elizabeth Jones thought to rush to pay and treat it as treating Joshua Wayne to a meal. After all, it was only right for her to curry favor with her boss if she wanted to be under him in the future. "This card!" Just as he was about to settle the bill, before Elizabeth Jones could take out the money, a white, slender, manly finger handed over a card. The checkout person was a youngdy. She raised her head to look at Edwards Wayne, and was immediately shocked by his pair of deep and enchanting eyes. She didn''t even have time to pay attention to Elizabeth Jones, who was holding the cash. When they came out, Elizabeth Jones said in a low voice, "I should be the one paying the bill." "Who buys them differently?" As the man spoke indifferently, he suddenly reached out with his long arm and took the bag away from the cart. Elizabeth Jones was still thinking that since she didn''t manage to pay the bill, she should just do it as aborer. A warm feeling suddenly appeared in his heart. Elizabeth Jones looked at the man who was walking Outside, and smiled, then quickly followed him. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Carrying the food they had bought, the two of them walked along the peaceful garden path, heading home. This feeling was very tranquil and beautiful. After returning home, Elizabeth Jones changed into a new set of clothes and walked out. After that, he walked into the kitchen and started cooking. Joshua Wayne took a bottle of ice-cold wine and sat on the small sofa on the balcony. His eyes stared at the night sky, no one knew what he was thinking. Elizabeth Jones knew that he must still be thinking about the matter of him seeing Jack Wayne just now, she was really curious about what had happened between them. Elizabeth Jones had been busy in the kitchen for more than an hour, and had finally settled down with four dishes and a soup. She even bought a lot of small dishes for dinner, afraid that Joshua Wayne would not like her dishes and wouldn''t be able to eat. A te of fried green peppers with streaky pork looked really good at selling, and it smelled very fragrant and delicious. A te of fried eggs with tomatoes was one of Elizabeth Jones''s favorite dishes, a te of vegetables and a steamed fish. Elizabeth Jones took off her apron, walked to the balcony and softly said, "You can eat now!" "Alright!" Joshua Wayne stood up and walked into the dining hall. Being praised by him, Elizabeth Jones said somewhat embarrassedly, "Go and taste it, looking good might not tasting good." Elizabeth Jones said, then turned and gave him two bowls of white rice, one for each of them. Joshua Wayne picked up a piece of streaky pork and gave it back aspensation. He even had a bit of burning incense, which was actually pretty good. "The taste is still alright!" Joshua Wayne''s temperament seemed to have be a lot calmer. Hearing that, Elizabeth Jonesughed out loud, ¡°If it''s delicious, then eat more. It''s sote, you must be hungry too!" Joshua Wayne nodded. He didn''t know if it was because he was really hungry, but Joshua Wayne, who usually ate in a strict manner, really ate two bowls of rice. After eating, he frowned, feeling a little guilty. Elizabeth Jones was also full, she lowered her hands and quickly cleaned up the table, when she suddenly heard a man''s voice sound out from beside her, "Your skills are so good, you''ve also cooked for other men, right?" Elizabeth Jones''s movements froze. She raised her head and looked at him, then nodded, "Yes, my cousin has!" His expression instantly turned displeased. Chapter 700 Chapter 700 Elizabeth Jones did not notice anything wrong with Joshua Wayne''s expression. After cleaning up the table, she went into the kitchen to wash the dishes. When she finished her work and walked out, it was already around 9. Thinking about the things she had to do yesterday, Elizabeth Jones decided to sleep early today. When she entered her bedroom, she realized that she didn''t seem to have anything to wear. She was looking around for her robe, but it was in the bathroom now, and it was wet. Elizabeth Jones looked at the empty wardrobe. Tonight, she had no clothes to change into. s, if she had known, she would have gone home and picked up all her things. Finally, Elizabeth Jones set her sights on a white bath towel that was hung on the side. Tonight, she could only rely on it. Thinking about it here, Elizabeth Jones carefully arranged the clothes she was wearing today in order, because she might need them tomorrow. After taking afortable bath, Elizabeth Jones only had a towel wrapped around her body. The indoor air conditioning was at its warmest, and with one hand, she used a towel to wipe off her jet- ck hair. Just as she decided to use a hair dryer to blow her hair, the bedroom door suddenly opened. Joshua Wayne stoodzily outside the door with one hand on the door frame. "Why are you dressed like this?" Joshua Wayne did not expect to see such a beautiful scenery when he pushed open the door. His eyes darkened as he asked with an evil smile. Elizabeth Jones was so frightened that she quickly reached out to grab the towel, turned around and said in a flustered and helpless manner, "I... I have no clothes to wear." It was only then that Joshua Wayne remembered that she did not bring over her things, and his thin lips hooked up even more evilly, "Why didn''t you ask me for them?" "You don''t have a woman to wear." Elizabeth Jones blinked her eyes. "My T-shirt, can you wear it?" After Joshua Wayne finished speaking, he returned to his own bedroom. From his huge cloakroom, he found a white long-sleeved cotton T-shirt and returned to Elizabeth Jones''s bedroom. hand to grab it, but didn''t expect that when a man naughtily threw himself high in the air, she would grab empty air. Elizabeth Jones gratefully reached out her Elizabeth Jones did not expect that the man would even try to y tricks on her. She immediately became a little depressed, "What are you doing, didn''t you want to wear it for me?" "If you can get it from me, I''ll give it to you!" Joshua Wayne said with an even worse tone. Elizabeth Jones immediately dropped her arms in dejection, "Then forget it, I can see that you don''t have any intentions of helping me, anyway, I''m just sleeping__and you can even wear a bath towel!" "Elizabeth Jones, tonight, we will sleep together. Are you sure you want to wear only a bath towel?" Joshua Wayne''s following words scared Elizabeth Jones silly. Her eyes opened wide as she looked at him in disbelief, "What did you say just now? You want to sleep together? Tonight? " Joshua Wayne nodded his head, "You didn''t mishear, it''s just tonight!" Elizabeth Jones started to be nervous, she did not expect him to suddenly make such a request, so she tightened her grip on the bath towel. "Must it be like this?" Elizabeth Jones was still afraid, because she knew what the otheryer meant. She looked at him with an imploring tone. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Joshua Wayne''s handsome face instantly became serious, "Yes, you have no other choice." Elizabeth Jones could only lower her shoulders and resigned herself to her fate as she nodded her head, "Alright." With a nervous and uneasy look on his face, Joshua Wayne Kan Zhuo Ta frowned slightly and threw the T-shirt towards her. Elizabeth Jones quickly extended her hand to receive it. Joshua Wayne returned to his bedroom and took a bath. Wearing a white nightgown, he had neat and tidy short hair and still carried the smell of water. When he pushed open the door and entered, he saw Elizabeth Jones curled up on the bed. Elizabeth Jones hid under the nket and curled her body. Hearing the sound of the door opening, she instinctively trembled. Joshua Wayne did not stop. He walked straight to the other side of the bed, lifted the nket and laid down. Elizabeth Jones''s body froze, and she felt the soft bed sink over there. "You''re going to sleep with your back to me all night?" Joshua Wayne did not immediately make a move or do anything. He only bent his arm,id on top of the bed, and lightly transmitted his voice over. Elizabeth Jones immediately turned around. Under the light, she looked at the man''s clean and enchanting face. The nervousness just now slowly disappeared. Joshua Wayne''s handsome face was very close to her, and only then did she realise that this man was extremely handsome. "Then how do I sleep?" Elizabeth Jones asked softly. She actually liked to sleep on the side very much. Joshua Wayne stretched out an arm. Elizabeth Jones hesitated for a moment, but still, she gently leaned over. With a circle of her long arm, she instantly stuck close to his chest. In the quiet room, Elizabeth Jones heard the man''s strong and forceful heartbeat. Elizabeth Jones was startled. Was it not just his own heartbeat that was speeding up? "Joshua Wayne, can I ask you a question?" After sticking to it for a while, Elizabeth Jones''s entire body rxed. She felt that she was not at a disadvantage, after all, to be able to sleep with Joshua Wayne in her embrace was the dream of hundreds of millions of girls. "Go ahead!" Joshua Wayne did not seem to have the thought that he would turn into a wolf in the night like Elizabeth Jones had imagined, he onlyid down quietly on his back, staring at the ceiling, his voice was also very indifferent, emotionless and without desire. Elizabeth Jones hesitated, but still bravely asked, "How many women have you ever had?" Joshua Wayne never thought that she would ask such a boring question, he didn''t even want to bother with her. Elizabeth Jones waited for his answer, however, after waiting for a long time, the man didn''t make a sound. She couldn''t help but be curious, and struggled free from his embrace. However, what she saw was a man with his eyes closed, looking like he was about to fall asleep. Elizabeth Jones was shocked, could she have fallen asleep just because of her question? Is he pretending to be asleep? Elizabeth Jones didn''t look as though she was scared to death anymore. Instead, she stretched out her hand and pushed him away, "Joshua Wayne, is this problem making things difficult for you? But I still want to know." "Know what?" Sure enough, the man pretended to be asleep as his voice rang out calmly. "I know how many women you actually have. I know that this question is very silly and it is asking for trouble, but I just want to know." Elizabeth Jones continued to lean back into his embrace, muttered her small mouth, and said with determination. "Why should I tell you? This is my privacy! " Joshua Wayne coldly replied. Of course he couldn''t let this woman know that he was also a virgin. If she knew, maybe she wouldn''t believe it and would even suspect that there was something wrong with his character. Chapter 701 Chapter 701 E ¡ªlizabeth Jones was pricked by the man''s cold words. It seemed that this man was not nning on telling her the whole story. Just forget it., she would just stop worrying about it. Thus, Elizabeth Jones shut up, closed her eyes and prepared to sleep. With Elizabeth Jones''s eyes closed and her breathing steady, Joshua Wayne frowned and thought. He was a great handsome guy by her side, how could she instantly fall asleep? Joshua Wayne felt that this was the greatest humiliation to his charm. He had been waiting for this woman to do something for him, and now it seemed that he was overthinking it. This woman had given an absolute assurance that she liked him, but actually she wasn''t interested in him. Otherwise, how could she have fallen asleep like this? But the reality was that Elizabeth Jones''s sleep quality was always very high. She could fall asleep quick. Joshua Wayne lowered his eyes and looked at the little girl sticking to his arm. Her skin was snow - white, her facial features soft and beautiful, and after she fell asleep, she looked like the purest and most harmless little baby. What kind of woman did he find? Why did she have no enthusiasm? Joshua Wayne suddenly suspected that he might have met a fake woman. Forget it, he didn''t have any more thoughts at the moment. He, hugging her, might as well sleep. He was sleepy, too. Early in the morning, Lily opened her eyes and realized that the sky was bright outside. She quickly got up and looked at her phone. "oh my god! I sleepte again." Lily knew that it was because Edwards Wayne had turned off the rm and then he had left softly that she had a chance to lie in. Lily hurriedly washed up and went downstairs! The olddy who had already sent the child to school and came back was sitting on the sofa and sipping tea. When she saw Lily, she just frowned for a moment. Lily immediately walked over and greeted her, "Grandmother!" " got up just now?" The olddy directly asked her. "Yes!" Lily straightened the hair by her ear and was a little embarrassed. "I heard Edwards Wayne say that Lareina hade to find you. Do you know her address?" The olddy asked directly. "Oh, I know, she gave it to mest time!" Lily replied. "Give me the address. I''m going to look for her at noon." The olddy said solemnly. Lily was startled and thought why the olddy wanted to look for Lareina? Could she have gone to argue with her? "Don''t worry, I''ll have a chat with her. At least she ever was my daughter-inw. I won''t embarrass her." The olddy seemed to see through her thoughts and immediately exined. Lily nodded and gave Lareina''s address to the olddy. The olddy called Old Garry and asked him to drive her out. Before Old Garry left, he asked a servant to bring breakfast to Lily. Lily was extremely grateful. Abroad! John Wayne''s expression had always been very gloomy. Jane Wayne, sitting beside his father, wanted tofort him when she saw that hisplexion looked so gloomy "Daddy, these old fellows are really unreliable. I never thought that Edwards Wayne''s informationwork would be so powerful and Edwards Wayne found so much evidence to use these old fellows of misdeed. We were the ones who underestimated the strength of our opponents, which led to such a bad result. But don''t worry, this is just the beginning, we will definitely find a better way." John Wayne raised his head to look at the sky, and suddenly asked: "Edwards Wayne has a real estatepany under his hands, tell me, if there was a security ident, would it affect him?" Hearing that, Jane Wayne had a slight change in her appearance, and revealed a malicious smile: "Of course, Edwards Wayne attaches great importance to safety. If there was a security ident in hispany and it was reported by the media, the stock market of Wayne Family would definitely be affected." "Then I''ll find a few people to cause trouble and see how he will deal with it!" John Wayneughed coldly. He gradually restored a good mood as he became proud of the method he had thought of. Jane Wayne nodded her head, "Yes, that''s good. Daddy, Edwards Wayne is sitting up high in a leading position. Even though his management ability is very strong, he can''t be concerned about everything. "Then I should contact my old friend. He should have a wide range of contacts." John Wayne immediately decided to take action. At that moment, in the meeting room of Wayne Group, the atmosphere was solemn. Edwards Wayne sat steadily on the seat of general manager with his sharp eyes constantly examining every single person present, as if he wanted to see through all their hidden thoughts. Everyone in the meeting room was nervous, and many of them were sweating. "Today, the first thing I want to announce is to fire someone, is there anyone who has automatically left?" Edwards Wayne leanedzily against the back of the chair, his thin lips slightly opened, and her voice wasn''t loud, but it was extremely heavy, causing the atmosphere to freeze once again. Everyone looked at each other with guilty and uneasy expression. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Was the boss going to fire them? God, once they thought about their whole family was looking forward to his generous sry, they were all scared half to death. Edwards Wayne suddenly took a pile of information from his assistant Larry, and threw it onto the table: "This is information about the people who have done harm to the interest of thepany for the past few years. You should be clear about who they are in your own minds. I don''t want to call out the names, after all, we have worked together, do not make things too embarrassing, I will give all of you chances. Anyone that did damage topany automatically leave and also guarantee that the secrets of thepany will forever be hidden in your stomachs." Some of the people in the crowd felt their legs go soft, and cold sweats like mung beans rolled down their cheeks. "Thepany has been reshuffling recently. I keep a clear mind about who should resign ." It was also a wise decision. Edwards Wayne did not want to lose his temper. John Wayne wanted him to start an internal strife, but his n failed. Just as Edwards Wayne''s voice fell, a person suddenly stood up, His face was pale, his voice was trembling: "President Wayne, I''m sorry, I might not be able to work for thepany anymore, thank you for giving me a chance to think, I promise, if thepany ever needs me again in the future, I will definitely take responsibility..." "Alright, I just need you to promise me one thing. Don''t speak carelessly." Edwards Wayne interrupted his confession. Then, another person stood up and pped himself on the face: "I shouldn''t have been greedy, President Wayne, I''m sorry, I deserve it, I have nothing to say, you have always been a boss that is worthy of respect, I don''t have the face to see you again!" Edwards Wayne said in the same indifferent tone, "Being ambitious is a good thing, but you should also adhere to a set of principles." The other party lowered his head in shame. There was a total of six people who stood up. Furthermore, after the end of the meeting, each of them ran in front of Larry and told her how they were bribed, and how they leaked out thepany s information. However, these people did not have much contact with important confidences, so most of the information that they spread out was useless. Chapter 702 Chapter 702 Edwards Wayne''s method seemed to be magnanimous, but in reality, he had won popr support, and also obtained a lot of strong evidence. Edwards Wayne believed that these people who were bribed, were all greedy, if a little benefit from others could cause them to betray him, his small enticement would probably change their mind greatly. Larry knocked at the door and entered Edwards Wayne''s office, taking note of all those people who had taken the initiative to confess, She lightly ced them on the table and said, "Young Master, these people rified the one who lure them to leak outpany¡¯s information is the chairman of this n called IBM Group. IBM Group distinguished the price of every single piece of information of thepany and receive all information, if this incident didn¡¯t happen, we would not have thought that someone was behind this and it would really be a hidden danger." "IBM Group?" Edwards Wayne was shocked as he slowly spat out these words through gritted teeth. "Young Master, we need to make a thorough investigation of the chairman of this corporation and see if he has any connections with John Wayne before. In this way,we can be more convenient to catch hold of John Wayne''s weakness." Larry immediately suggested and her face was full of anger. Edwards Wayne nodded his head: "We should indeed investigate, and once we are going to investigate this, no matter who he is involved with, we cannot let him go. He must have been staring at us for a long time." "Alright, I''ll ask someone to investigate. As soon as there''s any news, I''ll report it to you immediately!" Larry also clearly knew the seriousness of this matter, she did not dare to dy and turned to leave. Edwards Wayne frowned as he pondered over IBM. In his memories, he seemed to have heard of the name IBM before, but it seemed to be too long ago. He could not even remember where he had heard of it. At this moment, in a bustling city abroad, a 5 million ck car slowly stopped in front of a hotel under the cover of night. The guard immediately stepped forward and respectfully opened the door for the VIP. A tall figure stepped out from the car. He was dressed in a dark blue suit with a straight body. His temperament was naturally domineering, like that of a king. After he got out of the car, a petite figure followed him out. ''Are you awake?" Leo William looked at the girl''s sleepy face and asked softly. "Dizziness!" Mary Ann got sleepy when she rode on the car. she almost fainted when she travelled so long distances, she had been lying in Leo William''s arms almost all the way, although it was only for more than three hours, she had experienced the feeling of fainting. "Be careful!" The man put out his hand and held it over the door, afraid of hitting her head. Mary Ann got off the carriage and immediately took the initiative to hold onto the man''s big hand. Shezily shook her long hair and took a deep breath: "Un, the feeling of not riding in the carriage is the best." "Let''s go upstairs to rest!" Leo William said in concern as he gently caressed the long hair on the side of her face. "How''s your foot? Can you walk? Do you want me to get the Driver to take the wheelchair down? " Mary Ann immediately asked with concern. "No need, I can walk by myself!" These few days, Leo William was really sad while sitting on the wheelchair. Even if his feet still hurt a little, he was still more willing to feel the sensation of his legs touching the ground. "Then let me support you! Slow down! " Mary Ann had been holding his hand earlier, and now, she was supporting him. Leo William did not refuse, but he did not use all of his strength to push her delicate body, and still calmly walked forward. Mary Ann turned her head, and looked at him secretly. Seeing that he did not have a single expression of pain on his handsome face, Mary Ann felt at ease. "Do you want to eat something before going up?" Leo William looked at the time. It was already seven o''clock, the two of them had been in the car the whole way. "Let the waiter send some food to your room. I still don''t like to eat in crowded palce. In my room, I can eat whatever I want." Ever since Mary Ann started her acting career, she liked to avoid crowds of people to do anything. "Alright!" Leo William naturally obeyed her. The two of them entered the presidential suite on the top floor, called for a waiter, and ordered delicious dishes. Leo William took off his jacket, wearing only a ck shirt. The air-conditioning in the room was very pleasant, and when he rolled up his sleeves, he gave off a deep male charm. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mary Ann liked to gaze at Leo William when he get rid of work, She also believed that when Leo William paid a attention to his work in his office, he was dramatically handsome . If there was a chance, she would definitely go and personally witness it and see if she could pounce on him. Leo William was pouring wine, his eyes looking up to see a small hand supporting his cheek, and when he looked at Mary Ann who was not blinking, he could not help but to be confused, and asked: "What''s wrong? "Why are you looking at me like that?" "Why did you open a suite?" Mary Ann immediately found a topic to talk about. Her beautiful mouth pouted as she pointed to the two bedrooms, and asked unhappily. Leo William''s handsome face slightly froze, and he also followed suit, "for the two of us!" When Mary Ann heard his answer, she felt that he was very serious and there was nothing wrong with it. "How boring, he doesn''t understand the slightest bit of flirtatiousness!" Mary Ann was still depressed and annoyed. "What''s wrong? Is something wrong? " Leo William, who was being stared at randomly by her, still did not realize what mistake he had made. "Of course it''s not right. Other men and women who go out to get a room only have one bed, but you get two." Mary Ann hugged her arms, looking like she was an unhappy baby with a little emotion. Only then did Leo William react, and after that, heughed: "Mary Ann, what''s to be angry about?" "Why can''t I be angry? You can''t... "Do you want to take care of my emotions?" Mary Ann was so angry that her eyes turned red. "Didn''t I already say that? Before you turn twenty-two..." "Twenty!" Mary Ann immediately corrected him loudly: "Twenty years old is fine! I can''t wait!" Seeing that she had started to act up again, Leo Williamforted her gently: "Alright, we''re here to y, so we should be happy. Don''t be angry, what do you want? I''ll buy it for you!" "Don''t take me for a kid. Can you just buy something to make me happy?" Mary Ann became even more furious. She came up and immediately ran into a room, lying on the bed and having a coaxing look. Chapter 703 Chapter 703 L¡ªeo William did not expect the little girl to be so angry today, and he was slightly startled. After that, he let out a long sigh, strode into the bedroom, and stood beside her with a gentle voice: "Mary Ann, don''t be angry, get up and eat. Did you always say you were hungry?" "I''m hungry, but I don''t want to eat!" Mary Ann didn''t know where the grievance came from, but she felt that she wouldn''t be able to get the man she loved like other girls. She felt that there was no meaning in it at all. When Leo William felt that something was amiss. If she did not eat because she was hungry, then what was she going to eat? "Mary Ann, we need to talk!" Leo William suddenly said in a low voice. "About what?" Seeing him use such a serious tone, Mary Ann was immediately scared out of his wits, she turned and sat up, with both hands behind her back, she raised his head and looked at him. "The rtionship between us!" Leo William fixed on her. "What happened to our rtionship? Is there a problem? " Ann immediately became nervous, she was really afraid that her excessive temper before would make him unhappy, so her little face turned paled for no reason. Leo William squatted, and his sight just happened to be on the same level as Mary Ann who was sitting on the bed. His eyes were still filled with a doting and pampering aura, and his long fingers landed on Mary Ann''s snow-white face, as if he was touching a taboo painting. His fingers trembled slightly, not daring to use any strength, although he wanted to touch her even more. Mary Ann was currently feeling uneasy. Seeing that he was about to touch her cheeks, she immediately extended her small hand and pressed his big palm against her own face. After that, her small face was like a kitten as she gently rubbed her face against his palm: "You love me, I can feel it, so there are no problems with our rtionship at all." Leo William trembled from the soft touch of the palm, and his heartbeat sped up. Hearing the girl''s fearless words, his thin lips couldn''t help but curl up as he nodded, "Yes, there''s nothing wrong with our rtionship, so, can you stop acting cocky, please? "Come over and eat!" "Alright!" Mary Ann also felt that her emotions had been unstable recently. She was a weird person, but Leo William had a good temper and had always kept her in his heart. If he was a man with a worse temper than herself, she would have already broken up with him. "Leo William!" Mary Ann suddenly reached out her hands and threw herself in front of the man with two slender hands tightly wrapping around his neck. Her lips kissed on his neck, and then she smiled and said: "Thank you for being so tolerant towards me, in the future I will try my best not to throw a tantrum, please don''t be angry at me, okay?" Leo William never thought that she would actually be apologizing and thank him. He couldn''t help but chuckle, and said warmly: "I''m not angry at you, and I won''t be angry at you either!" "How kind of you!" Mary Ann sighed, then let go of her hand, her shiny ck eyes reflected the man''s elegant face. Mary Ann''s fingers immediately grabbed onto the man''s unsuspecting face, and sheughed: "I will not leave you for the rest of my life!" Leo William saw that each of her words was more captivating than thest, so he quickly extended his hand and took her small hand, then stood up: "Alright, I understand what you''re thinking, let''s go to eat!" Mary Ann''s emotions had inexplicably calmed down, and she easily arrived at the dining table, following that, she immediately looked at the bottle of red wine, and immediatelyughed in her heart. Wine was a good thing, and she needed to make good use of it. After Mary Ann finished thinking, she took the cup and was about to pour wine, but Leo William reached out and pressed on her little hand, "It''s better if you don''t drink, your alcohol bearing capacity is bad!" "Why? I''m very happy today. I want to drink to cheer you up!" Mary Ann didn''t think that the man would immediately see through her trick and grab her small hands. "There''s fruit juice here, your favorite green melon juice!" Leo William pointed to the green bottle at the side. Mary Ann sat down r: "I want to drink, then just give me half a cup. I''ll definitely be fine with half a cup." Leo William saw that she was really greedy, and could not bear it, so he poured half a cup: "Alright, drink slowly!" "En!" Mary Ann stared at the red wine and once again exposed a cunning smile. Leo William also poured half a cup of wine, and the two of them took their chopsticks, and started enjoying the delicious food on the table. " did Lily call you again?" While eating, Mary Ann suddenly asked him. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "she called one yesterday, but I couldn''t pick it up!" Leo William was honest. "You''re not allowed to answer her phone!" Mary Ann immediately showed the aura of a real girlfriend, her face turning pale. Lily really took her seriously, It was unreasonable because Leo William liked her in the past, he had to take care of her unconditionally. "En!" Leo William did not pick up it in the first time, but Lily had sent him a lot of messages. From her words, it could be seen that she was not having a very good time, and looking as if she was in a drunken state, with her hair tied up randomly, she told him about everything that had happened in the past. She wanted to move Leo William''s heart and change his mind. Seeing him being so obedient, Mary Ann grinned and smiled: "I will also keep away from the male in the future. I promise I won''t cause any trouble." "Don''t ever meet with Simon Wood again." Leo William suddenly thought of this and reminded her again. Ever since t Simon Wood jumped into the river, he had not allowed Mary Ann again to send him any messages. "How could he still dare to bother me? In order to save him, even your foot was injured. I don''t think he would dare toe and break us apart!" Simon Wood was still very angry, he was too childish, it was really difficult to expect that he would suicide "It''s reasonable that he likes you. You''re of the same age as him!" Leo William didn''t have the slightest bit of grievance towards this young and arrogant cousin of his. "You think I''m too young?" Hearing this, Mary Ann''s little face stiffened. "No, I mean, boys at your age must like young girls like you!" Leo William immediately exined. "But the person I like is you, it''s always you!" Mary Ann hurriedly expressed her sincerity. Leo William felt that it was inconceivable for him to hear that she had a crush on him for a long time. "I know. I''m d that I can meet you!" Leo William also cherished this rtionship very much. Only by being together with Mary Ann did he feel that he still had the vitality of a young person. Chapter 704 Chapter 704 After Leo William and Mary Ann finished eating, other than drinking the half cup of wine that Leo William had given her, she did not have another chance to drink the bottle of wine. When the waiter came over to clean up, Mary Ann could only watch the wine was taken away by the waiter. However, Mary Ann thought that it was fine if she didn''t have any alcohol, she had at least drunk half a cup just now. Therefore, Mary Ann immediately feigned drunkenness andid downzily on the sofa, with hands constantly patting her face. Fortunately, she was a little drunk and her face was red at the moment. Leo William picked up a call from the balcony and returned. Seeing Mary Ann''s intoxicated look, he immediately frowned. "Drunk?" "No?" Mary Ann immediately replied. She said that even those who were drunk would not admit that they were drunk. Leo William immediately squatted down and touched her face. His eyes were burning hot and misty as well. He sighed, "I shouldn''t have let you drink!" "Leo William, I''ll be fine after I lie down for a while!" As Mary Ann said this, she immediately raised her head, closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. Leo William actually reached out his hands and firmly held her delicate body. "Sigh ..." Mary Ann woke up with a start. Her beautiful eyes widened as she looked at the man''s face with a surprised expression: "Quickly put me down. Your leg is injured, don''t hug me!" Leo William ignored her shouts and carried her straight to her bedroom. He gently ced her on the bed and then helped her remove the slippers from her legs. He lifted the nket and covered her with it: "If you want to sleep, you should go sleep on the bed and cover yourself with the nket." Mary Ann looked at the man''s gentle appearance as he covered her with the nket, and she suddenlyughed: "Leo William, sometimes you act like a good father." After Leo William heard this, his strong body stiffened, and he looked at her with a strange expression. Mary Ann chuckled. "Don''t be angry, I was just spouting nonsense. I don''t treat you as my father." "Sleep!" Leo William really suspected that she was not drunk at all, otherwise, why was her mouth still spouting so much? Mary Ann knew that he must be angry, so she could only shut up. Leo William then stood up and left, closing the door behind him. When Leo William came out, he was still awake. Although he had just drunk some wine, that little bit of winepletely didn''t make him drunk. He walked over to the French window and stared at the dark city. His heart was filled with a wave of boredom. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Although she had said that age was not the problem anymore, why couldn¡¯t he pass this hurdle? He felt that his thoughts towards Mary Ann were a little dirty and a little shameless. Leo William wanted to drink again, so he looked at the wine shelf beside him. There were a few bottles of wine on top of the cab. Leo William was about to extend his hand out to grab the alcohol when he suddenly heard a cry from the room. He put down the bottle of wine and quickly pushed to open the door, and saw Mary Ann sitting on the floor of the bathroom and crying. She fell! "Why is there water on the floor?" Mary Ann had a bitter look on her face. She had originally wanted to go to the washroom but she was sozy at the moment that she didn''t want to wear slippers. "Did you get injured?" Leo William immediately walked over, squatted down and helped her up again. "It hurts here!" Mary Ann pointed to a certain ce. Leo William sighed: "it seems that you''re too drunk to walk steadily!" "Hmm, I''m not pretending!" Mary Ann said: "there''s no money in this ce". "What did you do?" Leo William asked. "Take a bath!" I must take a bath before going to bed. I can''t sleep without taking a bath! " Mary Ann immediately began to speak with seriousness. "You sit on the bed and I''ll turn on the tap and pour some water on bathtub!" Leo William said in a low voice. "No need to turn on tap, I don''t like to use the bathtub here. I like to take a shower!" Mary Ann immediately frowned and shook her head. Although this was a 7 stars hotel, she felt that the bathtub was unhygienic. Many people had already bathed, so she wanted to stand up to take a bath Leo William was shocked. Wash standing? she fell just now. can she still stand stably? "I don''t trust you to wash up by yourself!" Leo William also frowned, and did not know how to settle this matter. "Then stand to the side and watch me wash!" Just as he finished speaking, Mary Ann could not hold it in and startedughing non-stop. "I won''t do this!" Leo William immediately said. "Why not?" Weren''t you afraid of me wrestling? " Mary Ann pouted. Leo William knew what she was thinking and quickly ran his hand through her hair, "No, that''s no why!" "Then forget it, I''ll go in and wash by myself. I''ll put on my shoes and go in." Mary Ann immediately turned around, finding her slippers. Leo William thought that this method was not bad, so he nodded: "Then you can go in and wash. I''ll guard outside the door, if you need anything, just call me!" "Oh!" Hearing what he said, Mary Ann began to y a trick again, and went in smiling. Leo William leaned against the wall as he tried his best to suppress the wild emotions in his heart. Hearing the sound of water conning from inside, Leo William finally could no longer hold himself back and allowed the mes to burn their way to his heart. "Ah ..." Suddenly, the little girl''s voice came out again. Leo William immediately knocked on the door: "Mary Ann, what''s wrong?" "I''m fine, I almost fell again!" After Mary Ann confirmed that he was outside, her small mouth curved more. "Be careful!" Leo William''s heart almost jumped out. Actually, he had a kind of premonition that this little girl was trying to scare him. "I will!" Mary Ann then washed up seriously, and no longer thought of being a demon. However, after she finished washing, she began to y tricks again. When she came out, she wasn''t wearing her pajamas, but was wrapped in a towel and came out. Leo William''s emotions were already in disorder, when he suddenly saw her current appearance, he almost stopped breathing. Mary Ann¡¯ s long ck hair fell on her shoulders and a few strands of hair that still had a hint of moisture, formed into strips that outlined her beautiful little face. Her rosy white skin, could be torn apart by the wind, causing one to feel that they might burst out of the water if they were to be pinched. "I forgot to bring my pajamas!" Mary Ann saw that the man was staring at her and did not blink, so she immediatelyughed dryly. Only now did Leo William seem to regain his breath. "Hm!" Change your clothes! " Leo William said dumbly, and turned around to leave. "Leo William!" Mary Ann suddenly extended her hand out and grabbed onto one of his arms. The look of anticipation in her eyes made it impossible to ignore. No matter how good Leo William''s self -control was, at that moment, he would be defeated. Moreover, his self ¡ª control had long been disrupted by this little woman. Mary Ann ignored everything and pounced forward, raising her toes and her lips touched his thin lips. Chapter 705 Chapter 705 H¡ªer soft lips with unique fragrances of girls suddenly stuck to his. Leo William''s entire body trembled and he could not believe the girl in his embrace wasughing merrily after she had seeded. When Mary Ann sessfully stole the kiss, she immediately took a step back. Her little hands even obediently pulled at the towel to prevent herself from taking it off because of her reckless actions. Leo William''s eyes instantly darkened. The ce that was kissed by her little mouth had be slightly hot. "Mary Ann, don''t do that!" Leo William was originally extremely patient, and suddenly being kissed like this which make the proudest willpowerpletely crumbled. Leo William''s handsome face froze, and his tone became serious. "Oh!" Mary Ann saw that he had a serious face and she was immediately like a child who made a mistake. She shrunk her shoulders and nodded: "I won''t tease you then!" "Wear your clothes!" Leo William''s gaze uncontrobly condensed onto her snow -white skin, which was almost the same color as the white towel. There was no need to think too much, just by looking from a certain distance, one could tell that her skin was extremely soft and firm. Mary Ann pouted her lips, obediently took her pajamas and draped them over her body. Her small hands unwillingly buckled them one by one, and when she raised her head, she saw that the man''s face was still grave. She whispered: "Are you going to take a bath too?" Leo William nodded, "Mn, I will go now!" Mary Ann could only sit on the sofa and look at her phone. After Leo William entered the bathroom, he did not immediately shower. Instead, he scooped up a handful of cold water and sshed it on his face. Because he had to restrain a surge of love and desire for her , his body felt a little ufortable. He had to use cold water to extinguish that feeling, or else, it would be the root of his troubles. He was afraid that he really wouldn''t be able to control himself. He had clearly promised her that he would wait two more years and not have a sex with her at this time. So this was why Leo William had been calmly persisting. He still wanted to give Mary Ann some more time to think about it. He was so much older than her that he could make any decision calmly, he had already determined to marry her in her lifetime. However, Mary Ann was still very young, and her thoughts would change. What she liked right now, might not be what it would be in two years , and she still didn''t know what kind of person she would get married with. She was together with him, but she might just like the kind of feeling of security that he gave to her like a brother or a father. Mary Ann might meet another boy that she liked one day, If she had had a sex with him, she would have hesitated to make a choice. In this case, Leo William would definitely regret it. This was also why Leo William had to endure it and did not touch her. While he was waiting for her to grow up, he was also waiting for her to be mature enough to make the final decision. Two yearster, if she was willing to marry him and still love him, he would not hesitate to marry her. Now! No! Morning! Joshua Wayne woke, and he suddenly extended his hand out to touch the bed beside him, which was empty. Where did Elizabeth Jones go early in the morning? Joshua Wayne frowned as hezily sat up. He seemed to have slept well, but in reality, only he knew how much suffering he had sufferedst night. He had always thought that his sleep quality was not bad, but he never thought that the moment he met Elizabeth Jones, he would still be defeated and he even couldn''t fall asleep. Last night, he had no idea how much advantage this woman had taken of. If it wasn''t for the fact that she was sleeping soundly, Joshua Wayne would definitely have thought that she was doing this on purpose. One of her legs was trying so hard to poke into his lower abdomen, which even make him angry to death. Of course, Joshua Wayne was not so easy to mess with, since this woman dared toy a hand on him, he naturally took advantage of her. Of course, this was not the most important thing. Last night, Joshua Wayne was awake most of the time and he only watched the girl''s cat-like body kicking everywhere Joshua Wayne became more clear-headed. He put on a robe and directly got off the bed and walked out of the bedroom. He heard a sounding from the kitchen. He walked straight over and saw that Elizabeth Jones was still wearing her white long - sleeved T - shirt and was making breakfast for him. "Did you sleep wellst night?" Joshua Wayne leaned on the door of the kitchenzily and asked her. Elizabeth Jones was startled by his sudden words, her small face immediately turned green, and she immediately became angry: "Please, Don''t speak so suddenly, it will scare me to death." However, Joshua Wayne disagreed, and said indifferently: "This is my house, if I want to speak, do I need your permission?" "it was not my meaning. I just wanted you to give me some voice first." As Elizabeth Jones spoke, she continuously stirred the dough in the pot. "Go wash up, it''s about time for breakfast!" Elizabeth Jones reminded him in a low voice. Joshua Wayne smelled the fragrance of noodles and the fragrance of fried eggs, his eyebrows slightly raised as he self -deprecatingly said: "No one has ever made breakfast for me before, you''re the first one!" After Elizabeth Jones heard his words, she was startled for a moment. Then, sheughed: "Really? I''m afraid what I did will taste bad." " with a woman here, this ce is like a home!" Joshua Wayne mumbled to himself as he turned around to wash up. Elizabeth Jones didn''t hear what he said clearlyThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After Joshua Wayne finished washing his face, he rested both hands on the azure stone stage and looked at himself in the mirror with two dark circles under his eyes. Joshua Wayne changed into a set of clothes. Elizabeth Jones had already finished preparing the noodles and carried it to the table. A cup of warm milk and a fried egg were ced beside him. Joshua Wayne sat down, and Elizabeth Jones gave him a pair of chopsticks, which he took with a gulp. "Is it delicious?" Elizabeth Jones was anxiously waiting for his evaluation. "En!" Joshua Wayne nodded. The noodles she made were a little lighter, but the taste was still good. It would be healthier without adding too much ingredients. Elizabeth Jones took a sigh of relief. She woulde down and eat together with him. The two of them continued to eat, and for a while, the atmosphere was very quiet. "Are you a pig?" the man asked, looking up at her. Elizabeth Jones was drinking her milk and nearly choked when she heard what he said. Chapter 706 Chapter 706 Elizabeth Jones''s beautiful face flushed red, her beautiful eyes looked at the man seated opposite her puzzledly, she blinked her eyes and asked curiously: Why do you say that to me? How am I like a pig? I don''t eat much, and I''m notzy." "But when you sleep, you''re simr to a pig!" Joshua Wayne said without a trace of politeness. "Sleep?" When Elizabeth Jones heard him bring up this matter, she was so angry that her face turned red. "You still have the face to scold me? "When did I suppress you? "Why don''t I feel it?" When Joshua Wayne heard her reprimand, his face was also filled with surprise. After that, he tried to recall if anything else that he did not know about had happenedst night. "Of course " Before she fall asleepst night, it was obvious that she had slept on his arm. However, after sleeping for a short while, Elizabeth Jones felt that his hand had pressed on her chest, and she had not been able to move at all; she pushed him, but his leg had been pressed against her. Just like that, Elizabeth Jones waspletely suppressed by him, and could not move at all. "What happened to my hand? Did I molest you? " When Joshua Wayne heard her talk about this, he was so embarrassed that he couldn''t continue talking. Elizabeth Jones immediately curled her lips, and snorted: "More than impolite!" That''s right, not only did Joshua Wayne stretch out his hands randomly, but tore off her clothes. After Joshua Wayne heard this, he immediately thought deeper. If it was not simply molesting, could something else happen? He couldn''t have a sex with her while he was dreaming, right? "Hurry up and eat the noodles." Elizabeth Jones felt that it was better not to continue with the topic, it was more likely that her story was going dark. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The inquisitive eyes of the man opposite her made her flustered. Joshua Wayne curled his lips, he wasn''t the only one who didn''t have a good restst night. Elizabeth Jones''s beautifulrge eyes were also gloomy, it could be seen, that she was not resting well. After eating breakfast, Joshua Wayne got his assistant to match a set of very fashionable bright beautiful clothes for her When Elizabeth Jones saw the signs, she knew that these were definitely not cheap goods. They were all internationally renowned brands, It looked like Joshua Wayne had treated her really well, and he did not even hesitate to give her such expensive clothes, was he afraid that she would throw his face away again? Elizabeth Jones''s figure was also pretty good. Wearing it on her body, she had a strong sense of fashion, and would definitely be the target of attention. Joshua Wayne drove his sportscar as usual and brought Elizabeth Jones to thepany. Themotion caused by the video of Elizabeth Jones had yet to subside, and now, the news that she and Joshua Wayne came in and out of the same room had spread. The plot was extremely complicated, with ups and downs, making people guess that there must be some extremely valuable big news being dug out, and all of them woke up early to run outside the entrance of the company to block it, hoping that Joshua Wayne would give a reply. Unfortunately, the reporters had wasted their time here. Joshua Wayne did not say anything, he only reached out and wrapped his arm around Elizabeth Jones''s shoulders, and the two of them walked into the elevator. Joshua Wayne''s assistant immediately jumped out: "Alright, everyone can go now, there are secrets and secrets that I don''t want to publicize, I beg everyone here, please don''t write about things that are not true, everyone knows about the temper of my boss, if you all are writing randomly, he will be very angry." The reporter could only shake their heads and sigh, leaving dejectedly. Inside the elevator, Elizabeth Jones was also breathing nervously. When she saw the reporters at the entrance, she was so scared that she did not even dare to get off the car. Her legs were still weak, and if Joshua Wayne did not hug her to give her courage, she would really have copsed. "Thank you for just now!" Elizabeth Jones knew that Joshua Wayne had only helped her because he realized her fear. "Why are you being courteous to me?" Joshua Wayne swept her with his faint gaze: "Are you not my lover?" Elizabeth Jones was startled, then she heaved a sigh of relief and replied with a smile: "Yes, but not exactly!" "It seems that there is something that we should do as soon as possible, in case you haven''t figured out your own identity and position." Joshua Wayne''s tone was indifferent, but the hint was extremely strong. Elizabeth Jones was such a simple person, yet she could understand the message the moment she heard it. Her pretty face immediately turned red, as if blood was about to drip out of it. Her ears were burning. "Oh!" She nodded her head in agreement. Seeing her expression of shock, Joshua Wayne extended a long finger and stroked her hair: "Don''t worry, tonight we will just drink a little and everything will be settled." "Why do you drink?" Elizabeth Jones felt that it was strange, hadn'' t Joshua Wayne experienced such things? Joshua Wayne''s handsome face slightly tensed up and he immediately became angry: "Can''t I drink if I like it? We''ve reached our floor. Hurry up and go back to work!" "Oh!" She walked out of the elevator and Ang immediately weed her with a smile, as if he had been waiting for her for a long time. "My little princess, you''re finally here! Today, there''s a New productunch, I''ve won a spot for you, you''ll definitely be popr if you go with Helen." Ang immediately announced her important schedule today with a smile. "Helen?" Elizabeth Jones''s expression froze, thinking''wasn''t that the woman who she stepped on at the elevator door yesterday? Going to the press conference with her?" " must I go? " I really don''t want to work with new enemies. "You can''t do that, Elizabeth Jones, this is a rare opportunity, don''t miss it, the boss nodded and let you go." Ang had already applied for this matter yesterday, so Joshua Wayne nodded his head to agree to it. Therefore, it was toote for Elizabeth Jones to say anything now. Elizabeth Jones heard Joshua Wayne nod his head, she could only sigh: "Alright, I''ll go!" It was her first time to work here, so Elizabeth Jones could not shrink, she had chosen this path, no matter how difficult it was, she had to continue. Besides, fighting for the elevator position yesterday wasn''t her fault. What was she afraid of? Seeing that Elizabeth Jones had agreed, Ang was immediately happy. "I said, you can do it, it''ll be good if you can ovee the fear in your heart." "En!" Elizabeth Jones''s smile was uglier than crying. "It was easy to say, but it was very difficult to do". Chapter 707 Chapter 707 W ¡ª ith the help of an assistant, Elizabeth Jones changed into a new set of clothes. This set of clothes was sponsored by the New productunch. After Elizabeth Jones changed her clothes, she went downstairs. Outside the main hall, a white business car had stopped. This was the car that Elizabeth Jones needed to ride on. The assistant quickly stepped forward and opened the door for her. Elizabeth Jones raised her head, and saw the woman sitting inside, it was Helen, her expression was arrogant, as she sat in her seat with her long legs crossed. There were two seats left, but both of them were upied, one was her bag, and the other was her pet. Elizabeth Jones waited for a while, but found that Helen did not have the intention to carry her pet cat or carry her bag away. Ang immediately walked up to her with a smile and said: "Helen, can I trouble you to carry your bag away?" "Aren''t there still seats left?" Helen swept her gaze across them indifferently. Her words made no one was able to pick a thorn. Indeed, the carriage was for seven people and there were still seats inside, so Elizabeth Jones''s request to the other party seemed a little unreasonable. Elizabeth Jones could only say nothing more. The other party did not want to give up her seat, so she did not force her. she bent down and sat behind her. An assistant also sat behind her. "Please get in next car, I can''t get used to the smell of you." Helen suddenly raised her hand to cover her nose, looking as though she had just been disturbed, as she spoke to the assistant. When the assistant heard this, her face turned pale. She didn''t expect the other party to despise her so much. "What''s the smell on your body? It''s way too pungent!" Helen purposely said again. The assistant seemed to cry. She was also a girl and loved to be beautiful, but her sry was not high. She couldn''t afford expensive perfume. Elizabeth Jones knew that Helen was purposely provoking her, and had no choice but to console her: "Go and sit in the carriage at the back, I don''t need you to help me with anything." After the assistant heard Elizabeth Jones''s words, she turned around with a grateful expression and got out of the car. Therefore, only Elizabeth Jones and Helen were left in the carriage. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, she reached out and hugged her pet cat to her chest, teasing it. Seeing her do that, Elizabeth Jones became gloomy. She purposely waited for her to settle down before she picked up the cat. Clearly, she wasn''t going to let her sit. Just as Elizabeth Jones decided to look at the news on his phone, suddenly, his phone rang. It was her aunt who called. She looked at Helen, who suddenly spoke in an annoyed tone: "Your phone is ringing, why are you not answering it, it''s so noisy." It wasn''t because Elizabeth Jones didn''t want to ept it, but she didn''t want to ept it in front of her. However, after hearing Helen''s rebuke, Elizabeth Jones could only quickly answer it. "Aunt!" "Elizabeth Jones, I just saw a piece of news saying that you and Joshua Wayne have gotten back together. Is that true?" April Jones asked happily from the other end of the phone, as if she had found a life-saving grass. Elizabeth Jones nodded her head vaguely: "En, Aunt, I have work to do, I will call you backter." "Elizabeth Jones, don''t hang up. I only spoke a few words, you have to help me, okay? I''m really scared! " thinking that Elizabeth Jones was purposely avoiding her, April immediately started crying. She quickly pleaded, crying as she pleaded,", when your father needed some money to settle some affairs, I gave it to you without saying a word. This time, you can''t just stand by and watch me die. "Aunt, don''t worry. I''m thinking of resolution as well, this matter isn''t easy to handle right now. Can you give me some time?" Elizabeth Jones immediately said with difficulty. "Alright, then you have to help me think of it. I''m counting on you." "Alright, I will!" After Elizabeth Jones finished speaking, she hung up. Seated in front of her, Helen smirked. It seems that Elizabeth Jones''s aunt is in big trouble, why would she help with her? When she answered the phone just now, the inside of the car was very quiet, so Helen heard a bit, and she was overjoyed when she heard that Elizabeth Jones and Joshua Wayne had gotten back together, could this matter be rted to Joshua Wayne? After hanging up, Elizabeth Jones''s expression became deep in thought. Actually, she had always wanted to plead with Joshua Wayne, but recently, Joshua Wayne''s temper wasn''t good, so she didn''t dare to bring this matter up. It seemed that she would have to bring up this matter sooner orter. She might as well wait until tonight, then find an opportunity to bring it up. Thinking about what could possibly happen tonight, Elizabeth Jones''s face reddened a little. before, she was afraid that something like this might happen, but now, she suddenly hoped that after devoted herself to Joshua Wayne, she could make him show mercy on her aunt''s matter. Elizabeth Jones thought so, but she didn''t know that very soon, she would be touching that man''s lightning zone again. The MPV drove out, causing the cat in Helen''s hands to jump in shock. Then, it directly jumped into Elizabeth Jones''s hands. "AHH!" Elizabeth Jones was immersed in her own thoughts, she did not expect that a cat would suddenly jump over, she was shocked too. She wanted to push the cat away from her, but the cat grabbed the back of her hand and jumped away. "Ouch!" Elizabeth Jones was in pain again as she cried out in pain. Lowering her head, she saw the several scars on the back of her hand where the cat had wed at. Although there wasn''t much blood, it was still broken, and showed a little red blood trace. "I''m sorry, my cat didn''t do it on purpose, it was just scared!" Helen turned her head over and looked at the wound on her hand. Then, she opened her mouth to apologize, but it was not in a very urgent tone of voice. Elizabeth Jones also knew that she did it on purpose just now. This cat was her own, Helen should have already known that driving would scare it, but at that moment, she did not hug her cat tightly. Instead, she made her cat jump onto her body in shock. "Are you trying to take revenge on purpose?" Elizabeth Jones justughed coldly, not wanting to buy it. "Revenge for what? I have no enmity with you! " Helen said with an innocent tone. "You know very well!" Elizabeth Jones did not point it out. Chapter 708 Chapter 708 After Lily ate breakfast, she suddenly remembered to give Lareina a call. The olddy suddenly asked for Lareina''s address, but she did not know what she wanted to say. Previously, she seemed to remember that Edwards Wayne had asked for her address. Although he did not mention this matter to herter on, she knew that the rtionship between Edwards Wayne and Lareina should have already been resolved. "Hey!" A low and deep male voice came from the other end of the phone. Edwards Wayne''s usual gentle tone made this winter not cold anymore. Lily then said softly, "Your grandmother went to look for your mother, there shouldn''t be any problems, right?" "When did she go?" Edwards Wayne was obviously startled for a moment. "she just left not too long ago!" Lily said in a low voice. "It''s fine, don''t worry, my grandmother has already calmed down and won''t do anything to my mother." Edwards Wayne immediatelyforted her. "Okay, have you settled yourpany''s matters?" Lily asked in concern. "I am still working on it? Are you awake?" Edwards Wayne didn''t want to tell her too much about the company, he was afraid that she would be worried, so he immediately changed the topic. "Yes, I woke up toote. I''m so embarrassed." Recently when she was recuperating at home, Lily''s life was in disarray, and she felt that she had be evenzier than before. "It''s fine, you should get more rest. Do you want toe out for lunch?" Edwards Wayne also knew that it must be boring for her to stay at home, so he want to eat with her. "Yes, but do you have time?" "Yes, I can ask Billy William and n toe over together!" Edwards Wayne said softly, thinking that it had been a while since he was reunited with two good friends. "Alright, then I''ll be out at noon!" Lily was feeling depressed as well now. She was obviously very happy to be able to go out and mess around for a bit. Edwards Wayne personally called his good friends, and the two of them happily agreed toe out to meet up. Right now, Edwards Wayne and n both had to leave time for their children at night, so they could onlye out at noon to chat. Billy William was in a much more miserable state than them. With his big brother having taken a leave, he had managed to support thepany by himself. With all sorts of things, he was so busy that his head was spinning, and he really wanted to find an opportunity to rx. Around 12 o''clock, Edwards Wayne booked a ce, and a few friends arrived as is nned. Lily came in a bodyguard car, apanied by Lynn Wood, but Anne did note over. "Edwards Wayne, how is the matter with yourpany? Have you settled it yet?" Everyone gathered together and the first thing they asked was that the information of the Wayne Group was leaked. Although everyone had immediately called Edwards Wayne to ask about it and show their concern, at this moment, everyone was still paying attention to the progress of this matter. "It''s being handled right now. It''s quite troublesome, but it''s only a matter of time. Thank you for your concern." However, Edwards Wayne didn''t want to discuss this kind of official business during a casual time. Everyone could finally rx a little and talk about their private matters happily. Lynn Wood also spoke up from the side:. President Wayne, you still have to be more careful, this kind of thing has happened once, maybe it will happen again, it''s better to clean up thepany." "I''m already in the process of settling down. I need some time." Edwards Wayne smiled and nodded. Lily was seated beside, but her head was not wrapped in bandages, so it could not be seen that she was injured, and no one knew about it either, so no one mentioned it. Edwards Wayne and Lily were supposed to keep this a secret anyway, so they naturally wouldn''t bring it up. "How are your little fellows recently? "are they still obedient and sensible?" n asked with a face of envy, then he thought of his own family''s overturned little princess, a bitter expression written all over his handsome face. When Edwards Wayne heard his high evaluation of his children, he immediatelyughed and teased him, "What''s wrong? Would you like to ask about parenting experience?" Lynn Wood interjected from the side: "I saw that my brother was recently beaten up by Crystal, so it''s no wonder he was jealous of you guys, but, Niece of mine is really tormenting, she just started learning to speak, and her words are unclear, but she has hundred of questions to ask. n continuously nodded in agreement with his sister''s words. Lily smiled and said, "Actually, when your child was two years old, she was the most adorable and fun to y with. As long as you guys are willing to take out some time to y with her, it definitely won''t be too hard to bring up." n nodded in agreement, "That''s right, now that little guy is sticking to me, once i go back, she will immediately stick to me. She wants to hug me and y with me, even though she can''t y anything right now." " My two children have grown up and are no longer attached to others!" Edwards Wayne thought about how his daughter was still sticking to him before, but now? After he went back, sometimes, he didn''t even have a chance to greet them and he felt very disappointed. "There are two in your house. This is the only one in my house, and she does not have any companions to y with, can I bring my child to your house to y?" n was even envious that Edwards Wayne had managed to get what he wanted. Billy William immediately added, "You can also let Anne give birth to another one. You all have a chance to have another one anyway." When Anne was mentioned, everyone''s expression froze for a moment. Only then did Edwards Wayne remember to ask: "Why isn''t she here?" "She recently went out to work again. She went to anotherpany!" When n thought about that stubborn girl, his head started to ache. He had talked about conditions and agreements with Anne, so as long as she wasn''t working, he was willing to give her 10,000 yuan every day. The child was still so young, so n could only run between thepany and home. Luckily, he had his sister protecting thepany, so he did not need to spend too much time and energy to come over. " when did you lose your confidence?" A while ago, I heard that you went to Anne¡¯ spany and hit one of their Male colleagues. Billy William immediatelyughed, he felt that the scene must be very interesting, but unfortunately, he did not have the chance to see it for himself. When this matter was brought up, n felt iparably embarrassed. He gritted his teeth in anger: "he delivered Anne flowers, he deserved it." Everyoneughed when they saw his resentful expression. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. However, Lynn Wood looked at him with disdain and said, "You can''t even look at Anne properly, and you still want to hit someone else? n immediately said: "Alright, then I''ll send a woman to deliver Billy lunch tomorrow. How do you feel if you meet her?" Billy William''s heart immediately jumped, and he immediately turned to look at him. "I won''t eat even though I''m starved to death!" Billy William immediately expressed his opinion. Chapter 709 Chapter 709 B ¡ª illy William''s words of "even though i starve to death, I won''t eat" finally made Lynn Wood happy. She looked at his brother with a bit of satisfaction on her face, and raised her eyebrows: "What do you think? Is my skin itchy? "How dare you ruin your sister''s rtionship." n was stared at by his sister''s resentful gaze, causing his entire body to shiver, he immediately waved his hand: " sister, you misunderstand, I just made aparison, if Billy William dares to mess with another woman, I will be the first one to not let him go." Billy William noticed that everyone''s eyes were focused on him, thinking who he offended? Sitting quietly at the side as a spectator, he actually caused a fire to ignite on his body with a look of innocence. "don''t worry, if something happens between Lynn Wood and I, it definitely won''t be on my side." Billy William immediately became loyal and would definitely not let his good friend suspect him in the slightest. After n heard this, he immediatelyughed, "En, I like hearing your words, you better keep a close eye on my sister. The men surrounding her are also quite a few!" After being betrayed by his brother, Lynn Wood immediately red angrily: "Can you speak less? Edwards Wayne and Lily who were seated beside had smiles on their faces as they chatted. They thought, indeed, they looked like a family, although teasing and cursing, but they did not lose their warmth. n calmed down. After Billy¡¯s handsome face flushed red, he lowered his head and started to eat silently. ", Edwards, when are you going to get married? Have you thought about it? " After quietly eating for a few minutes, Billy William suddenly thought of a topic and asked casually. Edwards Wayne and Lily looked at each other, andughed, and in the end, Edwards Wayne replied: After we settle this troublesome matter with ourpany, we will get married. At that time, everyone muste on time. "Of course, if you marry before us, the two of us will definitely be your best men!" n immediately felt happy for them. A lover was finally going to blossom and bear fruit, oh, no, the fruit was already in bloom. Edwards Wayne patted his good brother''s shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, both of you are my best men! Unless one of you married before us." When Billy William heard the two words "marriage", his dark eyes carried a hidden bitterness as he looked at the charmingdy beside him. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Then, he sighed, "I do want to!" After Lynn Wood heard this, she was slightly startled. It was clear that he said it for her "I don''t want to!" Lynn Wood''s words interrupted another person''s delusional thoughts, and Billy William could only continue to eat in silence. loving a woman that was more outstanding than himself, really wasn''t an easy thing. Billy William had already decided to fight a long war. n looked at Billy William with iparable sympathy, but after that, he also sighed:". Even though Anne is living with me now, she''s only living with me. "Anne is currentlycking a sense of security, so don''t force her. Take your time." Lynn Wood was afraid that her brother would press her too much and scare her away, so she could only advise him. n started to mock himself: "How could I dare to force her to get married now? I am content with two people living together. Isn''t it just a book? I don''t care." Edwards Wayne and Lily looked at each other. In the end, their circumstances were the same, they were just short of a book and the rest were all enjoyed in advance. Even the child was taken down. After lunch, everyone was having a rxing and happy meal.. Everyone got up in high spirits and went back to their busy work. After Edwards Wayne and Lily left the dining hall, they drove and got out. Sitting in the back seat, Lilyzily leaned on the man''s side. Her long hair flowed down the man''s chest, and she rested with her eyes closed. The man''srge palm seemed to gently caress her palm. When he saw that she had closed her eyes, he didn''t disturb her. Perhaps her body hadn''t recovered yet, so it was normal for her to feel tired. "Edwards Wayne, I want to make a trip to my aunt''s house. I haven''t seen her for a long time!" Lily suddenly opened her eyes and said softly. "Alright, I''ll have the chauffeur drive you thereter. Before you go there, buy something!" Edwards Wayne also had a very good impression of Lily''s aunt, she was just a very warm-hearted, very kind middle-aged woman. Even if she knew about the rtionship between Lily and him, she didn''t seem to have troubled him in any way. Lily nodded and looked at him gratefully. "Buy more!" Edwards Wayne pinched her palm and added another sentence. This time, Lilyughed directly: "I''ll go to the mallter. I want to buy a set of clothes for my aunt." "Alright, I''ll have my bodyguard follow you!" "Alright!" When they arrived at the entrance of the Emperor International Tower, Edwards Wayne got off the car and ordered the driver and bodyguards to follow Lily to shop. Lily had the card that Edwards Wayne had previously given her in her bag, so she didn''t need to take the money anymore. After strolling around the market, Lily bought two sets of clothes for her aunt and quite a few nutrition products. Then, she directly went to Sue''s house. When Sue opened the door and saw her, she was exceptionally happy and surprised. When Lily brought the things in, she immediately red at her: "Lily, I''ve told you so many times, don''t bring bags over to my house every time, I''m already very happy if you cane and see me." "Aunt, Don''t reject these things." In front of her aunt, Lily still had a bit of childishness. Sue knew that Lily had been a sensible and considerate kid since she was young, and she consoled herself to the extreme. "Aunt, I''vee to tell you something. Earlier, I told you that my parents are no longer in this world. Actually, that''s not the case. I''ve found my father, and he''s still alive and well." The moment Lily sat down, she mentioned about her own matter to her. This was because her aunt had always been concerned about this matter and she did not want to hide it from her. Sue said with a face full of shock, "Really? That''s great, Lily. How did you find your father?" "Relied on a jade pendant that my mother left behind." Lily suddenly hesitated for a bit, but decided not to tell her aunt about the grudge between White family and herself, in case she worried again. Chapter 710 Chapter 710 Sue was truly happy for her, and then asked curiously: "Lily, what does your father do? Where is he?" "My dad is an entrepreneur and he treats me well, but he''s overseas, and hispany needs him to manage, so we didn''t have much time to meet each other, but my dad called me before and said that he would buy a house here, and if there''s a holiday, he woulde back and live there, making it convenient for me to take the children to see him." As Lily said this, her heart felt warm and happy, she did not expect that after she had lost all hope, she would once again be able to see the sunlight. "Lily, you are the daughter of a rich family. No wonder you are different from others. You have always been cheerful and optimistic since you were young. After Sue heard this, she became even happier than Lily if she was born in rich family, then her marriage to Edwards Wayne could be said to be the right marriage, and after entering the Wayne Family, she would no longer be despised or criticized by others. "Yeah, I didn''t expect that either!" Lilyughed a little bitterly. There were still a lot of things that she hadn''t thought of. "Do the people from the Wayne Family know about this?" Sue asked again. "they know!" Lily nodded. " that''s good, you will have to marry into the Wayne Family in glory in the future. I also saw the comments on the inte, it was really frustrating, how can they say that your family is inferior to the Wayne Family? You and Mr. Wayne are clearly in love so much. Can''t true love beat everything? " The reason why Sue was so angry was because she saw the inte spitting out all kinds of ck punks at Lily, making her feel so unbearably vile. "Aunt, stop looking. I don''t care about them anymore!" Of course, the more she said it, the more unpleasant it sounded. Ordinary people wouldn''t have the time to care about things like this, It was Alice who spent all of her money creating these ck punks. " forget it, let''s not talk about it anymore. Shall you stay for dinner? Shall we go downstairs to buy food?" Sue warmly invited her. "Aunt, I might not eat anymore. I have to pick up the kids from school at four-thirty." Lily looked at the time. It was time for her to leave as well. "Well, the child matters!" Sue did not ask her to stay. She smiled and said. Lily stood up: "Aunt, I am going to leave. I''ll invite you to Wayne Family for a meal next time." "Don''t worry, once you''re married into the Wayne Family, any time will be fine. You have to get along well with the Mr. Wayne and take good care of kids!" Sue warned her as she escorted her out of her house. "Yes, aunt. Goodbye!" Lily said and went downstairs. At the scene of a certain fashion New productunch, people were busily moving, many media outlets had already formed their own formations, carrying machines and equipment, being ready to capture the most explosive scene and creating a wave of scents to catch public¡¯s eyes. Outside the gate was the press conference, a red carpet stretched dozens of meters all the way. At this moment, there were guards protecting the traffic and security guards stood on both sides of the red carpet, nervously blocking the crazy Star Seekers. In order to see their idols, they all blushed and squeezed forward as much as they could, holding their phones, being afraid that they would miss out taking photos of their idols. A car stopped and a group of teenagers quickly descended which immediately attracted fans'' attention. all young stars were about fifteen years old, and their faces were bashful. With the help of the assistant and manager, they greeted fans as they walked in. Waves of heat and screams rose in the air. It was evident that they were popr. Helen was the second one to appear. She was one of the most popr stars in recent television series, and there were also new movies being developed, so all people cooperating with her were top directors, producers and celebrities. The moment she got out of the car, she immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Helen¡¯ heyday, also lived up to her fan¡¯s expectations. In the middle of the winter, she was only wearing a dark blue long skirt, and on the outside, she was wearing a grey fur vest. However, Joshua Wayne had instructed her before that she must bring Elizabeth Jones with her this time. Thus, after Helen got off the car, she did not immediately leave, but took the chance to stand by the door and posed a few extremely charming positions, causing the reporters and media to shoot them. Elizabeth Jones bent her waist and also nned to get off the car, but seeing Helen blocking by the car door and being filmed by the crowd, she didn''t think it¡¯s right to drive her away, so she bent her waist and waited for her to finish filming. However, she didn''t move away and continued to take photos. After she finished, she noticed that there was no activity in the car behind her. She turned around and smiled. "Miss Jones, do you n to spend the night in the car?" Hearing that, Elizabeth Jones was startled, then realized that she was looking at her with an impatient expression. She bit her lower lip, and walked down from beside him.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Is that Elizabeth Jones?" "It''s her. Her face is very recognizable. It''s very different from surgery ones nowadays." "Why is she with Helen?" "I''m not sure!" The moment Elizabeth Jones came down, she immediately felt Helen''s hand reaching over, and directly grabbed her arm: "Let''s go!" Elizabeth Jones was a little surprised. She did not expect Helen to hate her so much when she was in the car just now. However, there were a lot of people taking photos by the side. The light flickered and Elizabeth Jones did not dare to reveal too much of her emotions, she stiffly pursed her lips and followed Helen towards the main hall. When she passed by the hall, she saw a signature wall. Helen took a pen from a service personnel''s hand, and very skillfully wrote her name down. It seen that her name she write down was designed, she practiced countless of times so she could be able to write such a high level of calligraphy. "You should write some too!" Helen handed the pen over to Elizabeth Jones, and smiled at the side. It was only then that Elizabeth Jones thought of the word she had written. It was iparably ugly, and simply couldn''t bepared with Helen''s. "I ..." Elizabeth Jones wanted to say something, but Helen said indifferently: "Since you are here, why not leave your name behind? It isn''t polite, right?" Elizabeth Jones could only grit her teeth, and with trembling hands, she wrote out her name in front of so many people. When he saw her words, Helen almost couldn''t help bursting intoughing. At the same time, Joshua Wayne, who was sitting in his office and watching the live broadcast, also looked at the name that Elizabeth Jones had written. This woman ... She was beautiful but the words she wrote were really ugly. Chapter 711 Chapter 711 E¡ªlizabeth Jones was not mentally prepared for this, and she was also nervous and afraid, causing her hands to tremble. She was not confident that she could write her name in a beautiful font, but now, she could barely manage to write her name down. The letters were so ugly that she could not even look at it. Eliza''s small face turned pale. Helen had also wanted to see her make a joke out of herself, but she didn''t expect that she would actually see it happen. At this moment, the few media invited by the opposite side naturally did not miss out on such an interesting anecdote. They gave Eliza¡¯ s name a close-up. Elizabeth Jones became more nervous. Her palms were drenched in sweat. Fortunately, after writing the name, she followed Helen into the auditorium. Her seat was beside Helen¡¯s. The moment Helen entered, she saw countless familiar faces, and naturally, she soon joined in their conversation. They were all famous and fashionable people Many superstars were gathered, and quite a few rich women were all here Helen knew them all, and she directly ignored Elizabeth Jones, who was beside her, and purposely chatted andughed with others, being flirtatious and charming. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Elizabeth Jones had long guessed that she would be ignored by others but she didn''t care about it. It didn''t matter that she was left alone, since she came here to appreciate the new clothes and bag at close range. "Helen, who is she? Why haven''t I seen her before?" Suddenly, someone pointed at Elizabeth Jones and asked with a haughty expression. Elizabeth Jones turned to look and saw that a group of women were surrounding Helen. The one who asked was a young miss from a rich family. She purposely wanted to make fun of Elizabeth Jones. The miss was jealous of Elizabeth Jones because she thought Elizabeth Jones took her dear Joshua Wayne away. Helen immediately introduced her with a smile, "You don''t even know her? She is Elizabeth Jones, whose poprity has been high recently." "Oh, she is the one who is called as "Instant noodle Cindere" byizens." Immediately, someone pretended he just knew about it. Elizabeth Jones''s entire body shivered. "Instant noodle Cindere"? Who gave her that name? It was simply infuriating. Did she offend someone just by eating instant noodles? Why would someone randomly give her such a name? If she once knew who he was, she had to beat him to death. "That''s right!" When Helen heard such a funny name, she couldn''t helpughing. "But she looks good when dressed up!" Immediately, another person began toment on Elizabeth Jones.. "Of course she does. But a designer dress looks like an off - brand dress on her." Someone said, promoting a burst ofughter. Elizabeth Jones waspletely speechless towards this group of people. Didn''t everyonee to watch the show? Why did they make fun of her? Today was not her main show. They were really bored. "Elizabeth Jones, why are you standing so far away? Come over here and let''s chat!" Although Eliza heard theughtering from the crowd, but she remained calm andposed, as if she did not mind at all. This made Helen feel very unhappy. The people standing here were all more famous than her, yet she didn''t even try to curry favor with them. Instead, she was standing in front of them like a lone wolf. It was truly rude of her. Elizabeth Jones immediately replied in a loud voice: "I''m sorry, but I¡¯m not good at chatting. If I Join you, I''m afraid that I will spoil your fun." Elizabeth Jones confidently rejected Helen''s invitation, causing Helen furious. The women at the side had ridiculed tone, but after hearing Elizabeth Jones''s reply, their expressions changed. It¡¯s really too rude. Angered by her. Helen immediately crossed her arms across her chest and walked to Elizabeth Jones, said purposely: "Elizabeth Jones, there are a few seniors over there that you need to learn from. If you still want to be an actor, you should contact them more." "Learn what? I''ve never been a good student. Otherwise, I wouldn''t havee here to act as an actor. Besides, am I supposed to learn from you how to mock and ridicule others? Sorry, I really can''t learn it!" Elizabeth Jones replied with the same cold and elegant tone as before. "You ..." This time, Helen choked to the point where she was unable to speak. She only had a dark and calm face, wishing that she could p Elizabeth Jones in the face and make her understand the rules. Some people immediately began to sneer, "Relying on the support of the person behind you to be so arrogant, you''re really a proud person. It''s really the little man who wins!" Hearing that, Elizabeth Jones immediately red at her angrily. Her opponent was so frightened by her gaze that her shoulders shrunk, and she did not dare say anymore words. Helen realized that even though she wanted to bully Elizabeth Jones, she couldn''t do anything about it. She really didn''t have any ws, so she could only give up. However, she hated Elizabeth Jones to the bone in her heart. She felt that as a neer, she would lose face by not giving this senior a way out for her. However, in the future, she still had the chance to teach the woman who didn''t obey the rules a lesson. Elizabeth Jones was also extremely furious. Although she did not say it, she secretly swore that she would never be on the same stage with Helen again. Otherwise, she was afraid that she would go crazy from anger. Although the two of them sat together, Helen only discussed the topic of the show with the person on the other side,ughing while talking. She seemed to be in a good mood, but she pretended it all. In her heart, she wanted nothing more than to kick Elizabeth Jones away, so as to not hinder her eyes. After watching the show, themotion subsided. After watching the show, Elizabeth Jones nned to leave, but Helen suddenly stood in front of her: "Elizabeth Jones, we drove here together today. How about going back togetherter?" "Don''t you hate me? Why are you still willing to ride in the same car as me!" Elizabeth Jones asked with a cold smile. "It doesn''t matter if I hate you, but in front of the media, we still have to pay attention to our image!" Helen frowned. "Are you paying attention to your image only? My image has long since been destroyed!" Elizabeth Jones said indifferently. "No matter what, we should still unite with each other so that we don''t lose face for our boss." Helen mentioned Joshua Wayne suddenly. This move was really useful, but Elizabeth Jones did not say anything else, and the two of them sat in the same car as before and left. After giving a good picture to the public, senior brought the neer along to the stage. Hmm, Helen is truly a good example that is worthy of praise. After returning to thepany, Elizabeth Jones remained silent. Without saying a word, Angus brought his assistant over and surrounded them: "Dear Ms. Elizabeth, is that a good show?" Elizabeth Jones nodded: "Yes!" "There will be many more such asions in the future that you have to get used to!" Angus smiled andforted her. "OK, I will!" Elizabeth Jones alsoughed. Just then, the Angus phone rang. He picked it up, then hung up and said to Elizabeth Jones: The boss is anxious to see you. You should quickly go upstairs to find him. Hearing that Joshua Wayne was looking for her, Elizabeth Jones''s expression changed, and a smile shed across her mouth: "Alright, I''ll go up right now." Chapter 712 Chapter 712 Elizabeth Jones walked quickly to the elevator with a touch of anticipation and knocked on the door of Joshua Wayne''s office. "Come in!" The usual man''s indifferent voice came from inside. Elizabeth Jones pushed the door open, walked in, and asked with a smile: "Are you looking for me?" When Joshua Wayne saw her, his eyes squinted. Then, he crooked his finger at her, "Come here!" Seeing him do such an action, Elizabeth Jones''s heart trembled. She instinctively walked over, and her beautiful face flushed red. Elizabeth Jones walked to his desk and stood there, but she heard dissatisfaction in Joshua¡¯ s voice: "Come closer!" Elizabeth Jones had no choice but to walk around the desk and towards him. Just as she walked over, the man suddenly reached out his hand and hugged her from the waist. Elizabeth Jones was shocked. She lost her bnce and sat on his sturdy legs. "What?" Elizabeth Jones was so frightened that her face slightly changed, and she looked at him in puzzlement. "Look at this!" Joshua Wayne''s slender fingers forcefully knocked on the table. Elizabeth Jones''s beautiful eyes immediately turned to look at what he pointed to, only to see that there was a piece of A4 paper on Joshua Wayne''s table. The man had used a pen to write a lot of her name. It was written extremely nicely. "Ugh ..." Elizabeth Jones''s mind exploded. She immediately thought of the name that she had signed on the stage, and instantly covered her face, looking like she had no face to see him again. "You ... You saw it too? "Elizabeth Jones had the urge to dig a hole in the ground. Was Joshua Wayne watching a live broadcast? "They even gave you a close - up of your name. They have treated you well. No one more famous than you has this honor." Joshua Wayneughed at her leisurely. This time, Elizabeth Jones had the urge to smash her head into a wall. Why did the media want to mess with her? It was outrageous to write a close-up of her when she was already humiliated. "From today onwards, you will have to start practicing calligraphy. I will personally teach you. At the very least, you have to learn your name well!" Joshua Wayne had had enough of her actions of making a fool of herself. Elizabeth Jones immediately put down her hands, a pair of beautiful eyes looking at him with disbelief: "You want to personally teach me? "But my hands are stiff. I''m afraid I will disappoint you." "Since you know that you will disappoint me if you don¡¯t write well, then hurry up and practice. Let me be satisfied as soon as possible" Joshua Wayne immediately turned into a strict and merciless teacher, without any leeway to negotiate. Of course, Elizabeth Jones knew that she had to practice signing her name, so she nodded: "Alright, I will definitely work hard on my name." This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Now, write it out for me to see!" Joshua Wayne suddenly asked. Under his pair of serene eyes, Elizabeth Jones picked up the pen fearfully. Before she even touched the paper, the water in the pen was already dyed a circle of ck. Joshua Wayne wanted to reach out and touch his forehead again. How bad was her IQ exactly? Elizabeth Jones bit her lips, thinking, anyway, she had already lost her face in front of Joshua Wayne. Thus, with a resolute heart, she waved her hand and wrote her name. Sure enough, it was still very ugly. Insufficient pen power, crooked font, no features. Joshua Wayne directly wrote three words beside her, butpared to hers, Elizabeth Jones''s writing was even worse. "Do as I''ve written, now!" Joshua Wayne felt that this matter must be done immediately and without dy. "Then I... Can I go to Angus!? " "No. Just sit in my office and practice. Don''t go anywhere!" Joshua Wayne''s voice was low and stern. It is the sound that no one dared to reply. Elizabeth Jones nodded her head: "Alright, I will train now!" She took the nk sheet of paper, got up from his sturdy legs, and sat down on a nearby sofa. Sunlight shone in from outside the window, and Elizabeth Jones lowered her head, earnestly tracing out her name that Joshua Wayne had written to her. That was her name, and with every stroke of her brush, she had already engraved it deeply in her heart, but at this moment, when she traced her name written by him, her heart was trembling, and an unspeakable feeling lingered in her heart, making Elizabeth Jones feel that she would never be able to forget it for the rest of her life. Joshua Wayne sat in front of her, calmly and unperturbed, andpletely unfazed by her existence. What Jack Wayne mentioned in the garden of Wayne¡¯s vi had been lingering in his mind. He needed to think of a way to rify this matter. However, he was currently in the country and couldn''t find a ce to investigate. As Jack Wayne was drinking with a few friends in the bar, suddenly, a person brought a few young girls in. "Come and take a look. This is a group of young girls who have be very popr recently. One each, there''s no need to be polite!" The person introduced them with a smile, and then, a girl ran over to Jack Wayne''s side and sat down. This is the Young Master Wayne, and he''s a big boss. Someone quickly introduced Jack Wayne to the others, and the girls'' gazes immediately burned with passion. The girl beside him took the opportunity to reach out her hand to touch Jack Wayne''s. Jack Wayne casually shifted away and gave her a warning look. "Jack, don''t be like this. She''s a girl with a thin skin. Don''t be so mean to her!" Someone saw this and immediately said with a smile. When the girl heard this, she immediately lowered her head in embarrassment, looking at a loss of what to do. However, Jack Wayne still did not give her a pitiful expression. With a cold face, he continued to drink his wine. "Jack, what did you want to ask us just now? Do you want to know about Lily? We don''t know her background either. She is Edwards Wayne''s woman. How could we dare to investigate carelessly! " Someone suddenly brought up the topic. Just as Jack Wayne was feeling gloomy, the girl sitting beside him immediately spoke out: "Young Master Wayne, do you want to investigate Lily? If you want to know her background, you can go to the Lily Family and you can find the answer. Lily has caused a disaster for her family." Jack Wayne, who had not been nice to the girl a moment ago, turned to nce at her: "How do you know so clearly?" "Our team leader was Lily''s sister. Lily hurt her sister badly and now her sister has gone crazy. She''s locked up in a mental hospital. Lily is such a harming person." The girl immediately said with an indignant expression. "Shut up!" When Jack Wayne heard her curse Lily in such a manner, he immediately warned her coldly, "Do not speak bad of her again!" The girl thought that Jack Wayne hated Lily too, but after being scolded by him, she was so scared that she didn''t dare to continue. "Tell me everything you know about Lily. Whoever talks more will be rewarded!" Jack Wayne raised his eyebrows, with the aura of a young noble. All the girls who were seated around him wanted to say a few more words. Chapter 713 Chapter 713 J ¡ªack Wayne''s finger was holding onto the wine cup, and he heard the girl beside snatching the opportunity away. "Lily isn''t the biological daughter of the Lily Family, and no one knows where her parents are." Just a moment ago, the one who said ill of Lily was scolded furiously by him. Thus, when these girls mentioned Lily, although they wanted to disparage her, they were afraid that they would anger him and lose their rewards. Thus, their tone of voice became gentle. "Yes, she had sex with Edwards Wayne five years ago, but afte that, she went abroad to study. Five yearster, she came back with two children. They were the children of Lily and Edwards. By the way, I¡¯m not talking nonsense. Alice told us. She also said that Lily intentionally hooked up Edwards five years ago. The character of this woman...still to be considered." When the girl mentioned about Lily''s personality, she spoke in a low voice and looked at Jack Wayne. Seeing that he was not angry, she continued to speak. "She had a falling out with the Lily Family, so they threw her out and didn''t allow her to enter their house!" Jack Wayne saw that all the girls were talking nonsense, and he did not hear anything useful. Thus, he immediately raised his hand: "Alright, stop talking. Just write me the address and contact information of Lily Family, and get the reward of $10,000 each!" After Jack Wayne finished speaking, he said to a man beside him: "Give them the reward. I''ll give it to youter!" "Young Master Wayne, are you leaving now? This wine hasn''t been finished yet? Besides, these beautiful youngdies ..." This is from N?velDrama.Org. Jack Wayne coldly smirked: "You guys keep them for yourselves. I''m not interested." Jack Wayne straightened his jacket and when he reached to the door, he suddenly stopped and turned back to look at them: "If you have news of Lily, remember to call me at any time. Also, if anyone dares to reveal what I have said today, do not regret it." After all, Jack Wayne was a Young Master of the Wayne Family. What he said weighed a lot. Every one of them gave a promise not to utter a word. Jack Wayne walked out of the bar. It was now around three in the afternoon, and the darkness inside was strongly contrasted with the sunlight outside the door. Jack Wayne took out a piece of paper with the Lily Family''s phone number and its contact number. It was still early, so Jack Wayne decided to talk to Adrian first. Thus, he directly pulled out the contact number. A haggard man''s voice was heard, "Hello, who are you looking for?" "Mr. Adrian, I have a deal to make with you. I wonder if you are interested." Jack Wayne said with a very light tone. "Who are you?" Adrian immediately asked vigntly. "If you help me, we can be friends. How about having dinner together? I''ll book in advance. I''m sure you''ll need some help right now." After Jack Wayne finished speaking, he hung up, and after that, he asked a friend to order dinner, and then gave the address to Adrian. Adrian looked at the address sent over, and his expression was one of shock. "Who is it?" Her wife, Ste, walked over and asked him. She was no longer like she used to be. She had been aging rapidly., and had a haggard feeling of a man of 40. Her face was pale white, and her eyes were sunken in. Having lost her beloved daughter, she had been feeling very depressed recently. She had nightmares every night, and she needed to eat a lot of sleeping pills to fall asleep. She was so stressful that she was going to the psychiatric hospital for treatment. Adrian''s situation was not any better than his wife''s. In the past, he was also considered a sessful businessman, but because his daughter''s business was hindered, and hispany was badly managed, he went bankrupt. After cleaning up all his debts, he stayed at home and had no job. Most of his previous assets had been mortgaged and repaid. Now the two could only say not to starve, but if they tried to pretend to be rich again, it would be impossible. Not only that, the two of them also had to pay arge amount of medical fees for Alice''s treatment in the mental hospital... There was no progress at the moment. Alice was still unconscious. She would bite anyone she saw, and in the middle of the night, she would hold her own trophy and self-y like when she received the award, and would suddenly cry, sadly muttering Edwards Wayne''s name. She also said that she had given birth to a child of Edwards Wayne and let doctors help her to find out quickly. She would bring the child to find Edwards Wayne. "There''s a man who wants to make a deal with me!" Adrian said to his wife, his expression solemn. "What kind of deal? You have gone bankrupt. Who would want to do business with you? " Ever since her daughter had gone mad and Adrian''s career had gone downhill, Ste had started to mock and ridicule him in all kinds of ways, looking down on him in all kinds of ways. Adrian had had enough, but he had no other way out now. The majority of the finances were in Ste''s hands. They had to rely on the rent of the few shops that she had previously secretly bought. In his anger, Adrian did not dare mess around, as he was afraid that if Ste wanted to divorce him. At that time, he would really be a lonely old man. He didn''t want to be so piteously. "It''s better than staying at home. I''ll go and meet this person tonight and see what he wants to work with me on." Adrian still carried a bit of hope. But he was afraid that this might be Edwards Wayne¡¯s persecution of him. In fact, Edwards Wayne did not truly persecute him. He had only targeted the evil woman, Alice. However, in the eyes of Adrian and his wife, even if Edwards Wayne did not do anything to them, Lily, would definitely not let them off easy. Because they considered Lily was a narrow-minded and sinister woman. "You have to be careful and smart. Don''t be fooled by others." Seeing that he might really be able to develop his career again, Ste''s attitude towards him changed slightly. Adrian immediately tidied his clothes, and said with an expression of exaltation: "Don''t worry. I''m not as foolish as you think." When it was dark, Adrian took a taxi to the meeting ce. He dressed neatly and conducted himself in a good manner, not wanting to let others look down on him. However, when he opened the room door, he only saw a young man. He couldn''t help but be startled. "Who are you?" Adrian immediately asked with a frown and vignce. Jack Wayne stood up, and curled his lips: "Someone who can help you seed in your career again!" However, Adrian mocked himself: "Sir, this is the first time we have met. What makes you say that?" Chapter 714 Chapter 714 Seeing that Adrian was very cautious towards him, Jack Wayne immediatelyughed: "Mr. Adrian, sit down first. We''ll get to know each other better." Adrian looked at the room. He could be considered a businessman, and attended various social events in the past. He knew that it was an upscale restaurant in the city, Adrian frowned his brows, thingking: whoever came to this resstaurant must be rich. Adrian now had no way out. He pulled out a chair and sat down, his expression still on guard. "My name is Jack Wayne!" "What? You are from the Wayne Family? " When Adrian heard it, he immediately became so angry that he jumped to his feet, pointed at Jack Wayne and red at him. "What are you trying to do to me now?" Jack Wayne had only wanted to test Adrian''s reaction. Seeing that he immediately got angery and resentful, Jack curved his thin lips: "Mr. Adrian, don''t be angry. The people from the Wayne Family are on different sides. Do you hate Edwards Wayne? Coincidentally, I hate him too." Hearing that he had changed the topic, Adrian''s expression became stiff: "You hate him? Why?" "If there should be one reason, it would be that he stole something that originally belonged to me- the statues of the Wayne Family!" When Jack Wayne said this, he immediately gnashed his teeth in hatred. It was only then that Adrian was able to make out a little more details, and once again sat down: "Who are you in Wayne Family?" "I am Edwards¡¯s younger cousin. Five years ago, my father took over the management rights of the company, but he used despicable means to frame my father, causing my father to be imprisoned for five years. He,obtained my grandfather''s trust by fawning over my grandfather, and then snatched thepany away. Tell me, should I hate him? That was originally mypany." At this point, his face turned cold and thought of many things. If he was the person in charge of the Wayne Family, then the person Lily hade to find would definitely be him. He might even be the one who had children with her right now, and when he thought of the new hatred and the old hatred, Jack Wayne''s face grew even more furious and resentful. Adrian finally understood what he meant as he frowned and said: "It seems that you really have a deep grudge with him. Why are you looking for me now?" "I want to cooperate with you. I have a listedpany in my hands, which has been developing abroad all this time, but when I go back to the country this time, I found a vacancy in the domestic market, so I n to set up a branch in the country, and I''m looking for talented people of all kinds. I know that Mr. Adrian ran apany before, and it ran very well, so I can see that your management skills are very outstanding. Hence, I want to hire you to help me run thepany together. Jack Wayne did not immediately ask about Lily''s matter, because he thought of a better way-pulling all the people who hated Edwards Wayne into the same camp, and the power could be great. Furthermore, this man in front of him was Lily''s foster father, so it would be even more useful. When Adrian heard that he actually had a chance to be hired, he immediately became excited, and his old face flushed red: "Young Master Wayne, are you really willing to hire me? But to tell you the truth, my previouspany has already closed down. Of course, this has nothing to do with my ability. It''s just that my daughter was in trouble, and I was too sad that I couldn''t take care of the "I know, Mr. Adrian. I also have a rough understanding of your daughter''s situation and deeply sympathize with her." Jack Wayne looked to be feeling sorry for him. Adrian gritted his teeth in anger: "All of this is because of Lily and Edwards Wayne. They have driven my daughter crazy. I will never let them off, and I will also never forgive the ungrateful bastard." Jack Wayne saw that he also actually hated Lily to the core, and he couldn''t help but be curious: "Mr. Adrian, there is something I want to tell you. I live in the Wayne Family now and have seen Lily before. Honestly speaking, I don''t feel that she is as vicious as you say. Instead, I feel that she is a very good woman, and I even somewhat like her." Adrian was shocked once again. He looked at Jack Wayne in disbelief: "What did you say just now? You like Lily? " Jack Wayne said honestly: "That''s right. I fell in love with this woman. I also came to find you because I knew that you were her foster father." Adrian''s mind was in a mess. He sat on the chair paralyzed for a moment, and his expression was extremelyplicated. Could it be that he still needed to rely on Lily for his career? How could he forgive her for harming his own daughter? Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Mr. Adrian, you''re surprised, right? Actually, you don''t have to be so conflicted. These are two different things-I like her and you hate her, but that doesn''t hinder our cooperation. After all, we still have something inmon. " Seeing Adrian'' s pale expression, Jack Wayne immediatelyughed and said. "Yes, yes, yes! These are two different things. Lily was once my adopted daughter, so I know her well. If you like her, I can provide you with some of her preferences." At this moment, Adrian had already given up on his principles. As long as he had the chance to earn big money, he would not care about anything else. He did not want Ste to call him useless trash everyday when he was at home. Seeing that he had finally epted this fact, Jack Wayne''s mood became a little better: "Alright, help me take note of the market here, and, since I have made the decision, I willplete the company''s matters as soon as possible. Take a look and see if there are any buildings suitable for me." "Okay, Young Master Wayne. Don''t worry. I will do as you say!" After Jack Wayne finished speaking, he took out a card from his wallet: There''s 20 million in it. I''ll give you a period of time to attend some social events, and help me open up some connections for me." Hearing about the 20 million, Adrian''s eyes lit up. It had been a long time since he had taken so much money. "Young Master Wayne, you ..." Although he wanted to take the money, Adrian hesitated. He knew that it was not that easy to take the money. "Take it. In the future, I still need you to put in more effort for thepany." Jack Wayne understood how to win people''s support best, so he had easily won Adrian''s loyalty. "Okay, then thank you Young Master Wayne. If you have anything in the future, feel free to instruct me." Only then did Adrian smile and ept the card. The confidence in his heart returned in a moment. He decided to reprimand Ste when he got home. "Alright, let''ssatrt eating!" Seeing that he epted the card, Jack Wayne immediately stopped talking. Adrian was in a good mood today. Jack Wayne called a taxi for him and sent him back to the Lily''s Family. However, his eyes revealed a crafty look. This time, he didn''te for nothing. Lily, wait for me! Chapter 715 Chapter 715 Y¡ªou realize how precious it is. *** Adrian returned to his home with a self ¡ª confident swagger, carrying the 20 million card. On the back of the card, there was a row of numbers, which was the password. Although Adrian felt a little bit tipsy, he got the driver to take him to the bank. With trembling hands, he typed the code and found that there was really 20 million in the card. He was not dreaming! Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Thus, when Adrian went back home. Seeing him drunk, Ste was very angry with him. "You''re absolutely useless. Didn''t you say that you were going to look for someone to work with? Why are you back like this? Is the cooperation deal done? It can''t be that you made up an excuse to get your friends to drink and brag, right? " Ste pointed at him and scolded him angrily. "Ste, shut up!" Suddenly, Adrian who had never dared not talk back, immediately patted on the armrest of the sofa and stood up. He pped away Ste''s hand which was pointing at him: "If you keep on talking, do you believe that I won''t tell you to scram?" "Ha!" Ste thought that he was going to go insane from the alcohol and immediately became even more furious. She ced her hands on her waist and was about to find something to smash his head, "You dare to point fingers at me?" Seeing that Ste was about to find something to fight with him, Adrian was afraid. He immediately took out the card from his chest and threw it onto the table. "I have money. You¡¯d better stop looking down on me. Ste heard him say that he was rich and immediately turned to look at him. She saw the card that he threw on the table. "Where did this bank carde from?" Ste immediately asked in shock. One had to know that all of the family''s bank cards were under her control. Adrian had to be even more thick-skinned to ask her for money for alcohol and cigarettes everyday. Adrian tore off the password at the end, so he was fearless. He sneered: "This is a hiring fee from a boss, hiring me to be hispany''s higher management. Hmph, Ste, no matter what, I''m still a man. If you dare to order me around, I''ll definitely divorce you." "You''re not lying to me again, are you?" It had been a long time since such a good thing had happened on Ste, so she couldn''t ept it for a moment. Adrian sneered: "Why would I lie to you? I''v had enough of your control. From today onwards, if you dare to interfere with me again, I will tell you to scram." In the past, it was because Ste had her eyes on Adrian''s money that Ste took the initiative to seduce him. They had no feelings of affection between each other. Now that Adrian had gone bankrupt, Ste naturally looked down on him from the bottom of her heart. But it was unrealistic for two people to divorce because they have a daughter who needed treatment. They had to live together in a tense rtionship. "How much money is in this card?" When Ste heard about the money, she immediately stopped spouting nonsense and anxiously asked. "Much more than you think!" Adrian said arrogantly when he saw that she was ttering him again. "How much is that? Is it enough for our daughter''s treatment fee?" Ste immediately asked anxiously. "Enough to cure our daughter''s illness!" Adrian said very confidently. "Really?" After Ste heard this, she excitedly walked over, and kissed Adrian on the cheek: "Honey, I knew that you would definitely rise up again. You really did not disappoint me. Previously, it was my fault. I had be so anxious because of our daughter''s illness. Don''t me me, alright? I promise that I will take good care of you in the future and listen to everything you say." Adrian knew that only with money would one have confidence. Seeing Ste''s face suddenly change, he did not know whether tough or cry. He suddenly understood one thing, what Ste loved was never him, but his money. She was a greedy woman. His heart felt an indescribable pain as Adrian thought back to his ex ¡ª wife who was as gentle as water. She wasn''t greedy. She fell in love with him when he was very poor, and fought alongside him. When she was treated unfairly, she neverined. After suffering too much, they managed to live a good life, but he couldn''t stand the temptation of the outside world. He actually started to despise her,pared her to the women outside every day, and scolded her for not pleasing him. Right now, the woman in front of him, made Adrian want to push her away and throw up all of a sudden. "Stay away from me!" He seemed to have seen through everything. He suddenly wanted to see his ex¡ªwife. If she was still alive and single, he would definitely go and find her. He would tell her how regretful he was for abandoning her, and how he wished to return to the past. Seeing him push her away, Ste had a surprised expression. She was also a smart woman and realized that the way Adrian looked at her had changed. She felt anxious. "Honey, are you still angry with me? Please don''t be so mean to me. Tomorrow morning I''ll buy you your favorite food, and I''ll guarantee that I will make you happy every day. " Ste thought that Adrian was the coaxing man like before and immediately fawned over him. "Go away!" At this moment, Adrian''s heart was in a mess, in great pain. Hepletely ignored Ste''s fawning and shakily went upstairs. "Honey, can I keep this card for you?" Ste nervously held onto the card and asked. Adrian suddenly felt that money is noting. Although he had money, the family was no longer the one he wanted. Seeing that Adrian was even ignoring him, Ste anxiously frowned: "Honey, let me get you a cup of water." "Don''t bother me!" Adrian went upstairs and roared. Ste trembled in fear, but she still didn''t know what was wrong with this man. "Stubborn man!" Ste was still angry enough to let out an angry curse. After Joshua Wayne finished settling the matter, since he had nothing better to do, he got the assistant to bring some hot drinks over to him and Elizabeth Jones. "How is the writing going?" Joshua Wayne stood by her side and held his coffee, watching her practice. It was slightly better than before. "Put down your brush and have a cup of fruit tea first!" Joshua Wayne said softly. When Elizabeth Jones, whose hands were already sore from writing, heard this, she quickly put down her brush and gratefully took the tea over to drink. "Joshua Wayne, your writing is so beautiful!" Elizabeth Jones couldn''t help but sigh in admiration from the bottom of her heart. "It was taught well by my grandfather since I was young!" Joshua Wayne said somewhat comcently, but after he finished, he felt that there was nothing to be proud of: "My brother''s calligraphy is much better than mine." Hearing his words, Elizabeth Jones immediatelyughed: "I''ve never seen your brother''s calligraphy before. I just see that you write very well. If only I could write a good calligraphy piece like you, that would be great." "Take your time and practice. One day you''ll be good at it!" Joshua Wayne seemed to be encouraging her. Chapter 716 Chapter 716 These words of encouragement from Joshua Wayne gave Eliza a lot of confidence. She secretly swore that in the future, she would definitely wrote well and would never lose Joshua Wayne''s face because of her poor handwriting. Just now, she took the chance to switch on her cell phone when Joshua Wayne was out for a meeting. Sure enough, underneath that live broadcast, almost everyone was discussing her ugly handwriting. Elizabeth Jones felt a little worried. Would people think that she was making things up again? Elizabeth Jones''s concern was warranted. At the same time, there were many people paying attention to the red carpet, and Helen was one of them. Helen thought she would be the brightest star of the event. However, when she flipped through the comments, she almost exploded out of anger. Why was it that everyone was staring at Elizabeth Jones''s ugly writing and discussing? She was not willing to give up, and flipped through dozens of pages filled with messages. There were only a dozen people who werementing about how beautiful she was, how refined, and how beautiful she was. However, most people only remembered the incident of Elizabeth Jones making a fool of herself. "This is so infuriating!" Helen angrily threw her phone onto the table. It seemed like this time, the entire red carpet spotlight was stolen by Elizabeth Jones. When the assistant at the side saw it, she immediately gritted her teeth in anger: "I really never thought that Elizabeth Jones, at such a young age, would have such skills. She must have deliberately written these words in an ugly way, in order to take this oppotunity to catch the audience eye. She actually got it." "This little bitch is quite ambitious!" Helen clenched her teeth again. "She is not only ambitious, but she wants to be the wife of Joshua Wayne. Miss Helen, previously, you were highly regarded by the boss, but ever since Elizabeth Jones appeared, the boss has never called you up. You must be very angry, right?" As the assistant helped her with her hair, she chattered away. "What did you say?" Helen suddenly pushed her down, and said with a darkened face: "Are you trying to tell me that I am inferior to Elizabeth Jones in every aspect?" It was just a normalint. How could she have identally stepped on Helen''s sore spot? This frightened her so much that she hurriedly lowered her head in apology, "No, Miss Helen, don''t be angry. That''s not what I meant. It''s that Elizabeth Jones is inferior to you in everything. You''re so much prettier than her." "You''re still mocking me! Get out!" Helen was not in a good mood right now. No matter what she said, she would always feel a sense of ridicule. She immediately told her assistant to scram, but she was unable to suppress the anger in her heart. Indeed, when Elizabeth Jones wasn''t here, she would asionally have the chance to go upstairs and drink tea with Joshua Wayne. And now? Elizabeth Jones couldn''t havee here to rece Mary Ann, right? When she thought about Mary Ann, Helen grinded her teeth again. Previously, Mary Ann had always been stepping on her, making her unable to develop. But now that Mary Ann had taken a long leave to go to school and train, Helen took the chance and ept three scripts, one of which was working with a big star. She thought that it''s time for aeback. But just as she was about to be happy, she was suppressed by Elizabeth Jones. She couldn''t stand it. "Hmph, you think you''re the only one who wants to be the Joshua''s wife? Which woman here doesn''t want to? " Helen scolded angrily. There were more than a hundred actors in Joshua Wayne''spany, regardless of whether they were men or women, which one of them did not have ideas about Joshua Wayne? However, everyone understood Joshua Wayne''s character, and they all knew that his likes and dislikes are very obvious. If one was blind and did not see it, the result could be imagined. Several women had suggested giving her children, but they did not expect that they would be kicked away by Joshua Wayne before they even had the time to take off their clothes. Even now, they were overlooked. Sooner orter, they would get fired from thepany. Therefore, if they wanted to get close to Joshua Wayne, without any tricks or ns, the consequence would be terrible. This was also why so many beautiful female stars respected Joshua Wayne like he was their god and didn''t dare to have the slightest bit of misconception about him. Helen had always kept to the bottom line. Although Joshua Wayne valued her greatly, it did not mean that she could act presumptuously. She had showed her affection towards Joshua Wayne in some small details. Unfortunately, she had not seeded even now. It could be that Joshua Wayne did not understand her flirtatiousness, or that the strength that she had hinted at was not enough. Previously, there were rumors saying that Joshua Wayne liked men, thus, many handsome young boys in thepany were eager to try it out, wanting to win his heart. It was only until the appearance of Elizabeth Jones that everyone understood clearly that all the rumors were lies. Joshua Wayne''s personality was normal. He liked women. Since he liked women, then the female celebrities in thepany felt the opportunity came. Helen had entered the profession very early, and furthermore, she had never given her cherry away. Of course, secretly, she had also made quite a few boyfriends, but because she had done a lot to keep it a secret, she continued to call herself pure jade since she had not shown it yet. She secretly made a decision that she wouldpete with Elizabeth Jones for Joshua Wayne''s love. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She believed that it was because she had never made a move before, and therefore did not have a chance to seed even now. As long as she put in a bit of effort, Elizabeth Jones would definitely not be her match. "Is your hand sore?" In the office, Joshua Wayne saw that after she drank the tea, she picked up the brush again. "En!" Elizabeth Jones lowered her head to write, and after writing a few words, she raised her head andughed: "No matter how sore my hands are, I will not give up. I''ll go and buy an exercise book tomorrow, and practice whenever I have the time." "Why are you so active now?" Joshua Wayne was moved by her earnest strength, and felt that she could be considered a diamond in the rough. "Because I don''t want you to be ashamed of me anymore!" Elizabeth Jones''s answer was very straightforward. The man''s expression turned slightly startled. His eyes also turned deep as he asked, "For me?" Elizabeth Jones nodded, then replied, "It''s also for myself." For some reason, Joshua Wayne felt that his mood had improved a lot. He suddenly extended his hand out and grabbed the brush in her hand: "Let''s practice in the future. I''ll bring you to eat!" "Aren''t we going home to have dinner? Or... Is the food I made not tasty? " Elizabeth Jones was actually looking forward to the scene of the two cooking at home. "You''ve already been busy all day. Today, I''ll give you a vacation and take you out to eat." Joshua Wayne said softly. It was hard to tell how much emotion there was in his words. "Oh, thank you!" Elizabeth Jones was very touched. This feeling of being taken care of was really good. "Tonight, I''ll give you a chance to thank me!" Joshua Wayne suddenly spoke in a low voice, but the words that came out turned Elizabeth Jones into a rock. Tonight... Chapter 717 Chapter 717 J ¡ªoshua Wayne brought Elizabeth Jones to a very romantic restaurant to eat. The atmosphere here was good. It was a ce for couples, so most of the people who came to eat were young men and women who were in love. Joshua Wayne and Elizabeth Jones walked all the way here wearing a mask. They originally wanted to avoid the gazes of others, but some people still recognized them. "Are you Elizabeth Jones?" A man recognized Elizabeth Jones, and then he eximed in ecstasy, "Elizabeth Jones, I really like you. You are really pretty." Elizabeth Jones never thought that the other party would actually be her fan, causing her to be slightly moved. She had always met people who scolded her, but she never thought that there would be someone who liked her. "Thank you, thank you!" Elizabeth Jones nervously smiled and nodded at him. "Can you give me an autograph? Oh, right, let me show you my painting! " The other party suddenly thought of something and took out a hand - drawn painting from one of his information kits. "It''s about you. Your eyes are so beautiful that no matter how I paint it, I''m not satisfied with it. I didn''t expect to meet you here. What fate!" Elizabeth Jones looked at the painting that she had been handed over. With just a nce, she discovered that there were even a few that looked like her. "Thank you for supporting me so much!" Elizabeth Jones quickly took the pen that the other party handed to her. She wanted to sign it, but when she thought about her poor handwriting, she felt embarrassed again: "My signature was scolded today. I''m too embarrassed to sign it for you." The other party was taken aback. Elizabeth Jones took the painting he gifted to me, and anxiously said with her head lowered: "Thank you for the painting. If there''s a chance next time, I will sign it." At this moment, the handsome face of Joshua Wayne, who had been neglected by everyone, was covered by dark clouds under the ck mask. Indeed, it was as he had wished. Once this woman became famous, the men who liked her would come in groups. The other party even drew a portrait of her and praised her beautiful eyes. What made Joshua Wayne even more angry was that when the woman held the drawing, she actually opened her mouth wide in delight. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. When they entered the room, Eliza was still looking down at the painting. She naturally did not notice that he was already in a mood. Seeing that the man beside her had not made a sound, she asked him dumbly: "Joshua Wayne, do you think the portrait is like me? " "No!" Joshua Wayne said coldly. "Why? But I feel that it''s very simr. And I think I''m not as beautiful as his painting." Elizabeth Jones said with a face full of shame. "You seem very happy." Someone slowly took off his mask, revealing an extremely handsome face. He was young, yet his features were deeper than ever, and after experiencing a period of emotional setback, Joshua Wayne had be more and more imposing, his entire temperament changed, no longer resembling that of an idol. Elizabeth Jones nodded her head, "That''s right. I''m really very happy. I never thought that there would actually be someone who would like me. "Those who like you are all men. The goal of men is nothing but to make love with you. Can you still be happy?" Joshua Wayne just couldn''t stand seeing her smile. If her smile wasn''t because of him, he wouldn''t be able to resist the urge to strangle her. It was originally a very good mood, but after hearing his words, Elizabeth Jones''s beautiful face also became unsettled. She red at him with some anger, folded the painting in half and put it in her bag. "Can you not say that?" "Didn''t you say you liked me? I don''t believe you''ve ever dreamed of dating me. " Joshua Wayne''s lazy tone also sounded cold and ufortable. Elizabeth Jones instantly became mute. Alright, she couldn''t deny that she had indeed thought about those unrealistic things. "So, don''t be happy too early!" Joshua Wayne snorted. Elizabeth Jonespsed into a mncholy. She took a cup of water and drank it slowly, unable to smile anymore. Joshua Wayne called for the waiter, and the waiter was very surprised and excited to see them. However, they still understood the rules of their profession and didn''t dare to reveal their privacy as guests. After Joshua Wayne ordered, he realized that thedy beside him was in a daze. He immediately extended his hand and rubbed her long hair: "What are you daydreaming for?" Elizabeth Jones bit her lips: "Nothing." "Did what I just said hit you?" Joshua Wayne suddenly thought about it, and felt that his words were too extreme, and truly made people unhappy. Elizabeth Jones looked at him in a daze: "What you said makes sense, but I am not hurt either. I am liked by others, shouldn''t I be happy?" "I''m not happy!" Joshua Wayne''s face immediately darkened: "You''re my woman!" Elizabeth Jones was shaken by his domineering words. She looked at him with her beautiful eyes: "That''s right, I''m your woman now, but what does that have to do with others liking me? It''s not like I''m going to meet him again. As a celebrity, I wanted to make everyone like me to begin with." "But do you know what I think?" Joshua Wayne''s long fingers pinched her snow -white chin, forcing her to look into his eyes: "Elizabeth Jones, the reason why I didn''t want you to be a celebrity before was that I was afraid the thing like today would happen. So many men are staring at you. You are like a flower, and everyone would want to smell you. I am a person who doesn''t like my things that are shared by other men. Even if they look at you with greedy eyes, I wouldn''t feel good." Elizabeth Jones was stunned, her beautiful eyes widened. "Joshua Wayne, then why did you agree to make me a star?" She was both happy and worried by his words, because she felt that she had gained a great deal of weight in his heart. Yet, she still walked down a path that he did not like. "Because you want to!" Joshua Wayne answered in a light voice. "Then I won''t be a star, okay?" Elizabeth Jones blurted out, as she did not consider any other matters. She only knew that this man seemed to like her. "Forget it. I don''t want to interfere with your decision." Joshua Wayne shook his head: "I can only ovee my emotions." "Joshua Wayne..." "Don''t look at me like that. I''m afraid I''ll eat you right now." Joshua Wayne immediately warned her. Elizabeth Jones was so scared that she quickly looked away. Her heart was excited, but also inexplicably uneasy. "Joshua Wayne, do you like me?" In the end, Elizabeth Jones raised her head and asked what her thoughts were. Then she looked at him expectantly. "I don''t know!" Joshua Wayne avoided her glittering eyes. Indeed, her eyes were beautiful, and when filled with expectation and hope, the light they emitted was even more dazzling and enchanting. "All right!" Elizabeth Jones drooped her head in an extremely depressed manner. If he said he didn''t know, then she must have misunderstood something. Chapter 718 Chapter 718 Jack Wayne decided to moove out of the vi. He was frustrated by Lily''s indifferent attitude. He knew clearly that Lily would not care about him even if they lived under the same roof. In order to win her heart, he needed to find another solution. As he watched Jack Wayne carry his luggage downstairs, the olddy and the old man stood in the living room, urging him to stay. "Jack, have you really found a good house? Is it new? If it is, you better not move in. The air is bad. People will get sick if they live in it. " The olddy said. The old¡¯s way of caring for his grandson always seemed to have the same tone. However, the old man was not concerned with Jack Wayne''s daily life. He asked with a stern face: "Are you really nning to open a branch here? Have you thought it through? If you really think about it, I''ll introduce you to a few people that will help your career." Jack Wayne had told the old man he wanted to start apany. The old man pondered for a long time, then let him make his own decision. Now, Jack Wayne had decided that he had to open a company, he had to. Otherwise, when he was abroad, how could he destroy Edwards Wayne''s blissful life? When he thought of how Edwards Wayne had snatched away almost everything of his, Jack Wayne felt an indescribable hatred in his heart. He thought that Lily would look for Edwards Wayne was because Lily had taken a fancy to his identity as the owner of the Wayne Family. This matter, was even more unbearable for him. "Dad, I''ll still be home for a while. If you say that you want me to meet some friends, we can meet at any time. At that time, I''ll have to count on grandpa to help me talk a few good words." Jack Wayne immediately smiled and replied modestly, as if he was asking for guidance. The old man was very pleased with his reaction and nodded, "Alright, I''ll find an opportunity to bring you over to meet them in the next two days." Seeing that her grandson had yet to respond to her reminder, the olddy quickly interrupted again, "Jack, did you hear what Grandma told you? Where did you find your house? Is it in the city center? Is it big enough? Did you get a good nanny?" Jack Wayne hurriedly replied, "Grandma, don''t worry about me. I''m already such a big kid. Would I still starve to death?" "What unlucky words are you saying? If you''re going to starve to death, then you deserve it!" She immediately turned around and went upstairs. When she came down, she held a card in her hand, "This is a gift from grandfather and grandmother. Give it to your father for me. Tell him not to think too much and live a good life." Jack Wayne looked at the card and after a moment of hesitation, he extended his hand and received it: "Thank you, grandfather and grandmother. My father has always been worried about you. Please take care of yourselves." The old man''s face turned red when they mentioned his unfilial son. The olddy''s eyes reddened as she said, "Let hime back over a period of time, so we can have a face-to-face conversation. Tell him to not feel any more pressure. We still care about him." "Alright, Grandma. I''ll be leaving first. Tell Edwards!" Jack Wayne packed the things into the car and then left in the car. The two elders watched his car leave. Jack Wayne bumped into Lily''s car outside the gate of the vi. She sat in the back with her two children. Jack Wayne purposely parked his car on the side of the road, and when Lily''s car passed by, he could see the sunlight that was shining in his direction, allowing him to look at Lily. Lily happened to be looking at him too. But the speed was too fast, Lily did not make the driver stop. She only nced at him once, and then left. Jack Wayne looked in the rearview mirror at the cars passing by, and his expression got gloomy. When Lily returned to the Wayne Family, she heard the olddy helping the two little fellows carry their bags while muttering to herself, "Jack has moved out to live. I''m really worried that he won''t be able to take care of himself." When Lily heard this, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Jack Wayne had finally left. If not, she would have felt ufortable living here. "Grandma, don''t worry about him. He''ll definitely take care of himself." Lily consoled her quietly at the side. "That''s true. Jack said that he would be staying here for a few more days, and I''ll take this opportunity to quickly find him a girlfriend. That way, the two of them can have a better life together." The olddy continued to recite, but Lily merely smiled and did not say anything else. "Great-grandmother, today a little kid asked me why my dad''s surname was Wayne while my surname was Lily. Why?" After EmmaEmma passed the bag to the olddy, he suddenly asked. This made the olddy stunned. She raised her head and looked at Lily: "Your child still has the same surname as yours. It is still somewhat inappropriate. Move your child''s household name to the back to Wayne Family. What do you think?" Lily had never thought about it before, but now that she was suddenly questioned by the olddy, she was also stunned. "Lily, are you worried that I will object to your marriage?" The olddy knew she was silent because she was worried about this. Lily blushed: "No!" "Regardless of whether it is true or not, you can be at ease. In the future, I will no longer interfere with your rtionship with Edwards, and now that the child has grown up and I''m already at my age, you have to take care of matters in the future. So, you agree to let the child bear the surname of the Wayne Family." The olddy quickly spoke, wanting to reassure Lily. Lily''s beautiful eyes continued to stiffen. "How about this. Tomorrow you two will go get a marriage certificate, and then the children will change their residence registration back to Wayne Family ..." This is from N?velDrama.Org. GeorgeGeorge jeered from the side: "Grandma, it''s Saturday tomorrow, and the ce to get married is definitely not going to work." The olddy immediately red at him lovingly. "When adults speak, you don''t interrupt." Lily saw that the olddy seemed to truly agree that she and Edwards should be together this time. Therefore, she nodded her head, "Okay, let the child transfer the ount number in and change the surname as well." When the olddy heard this, she immediately became happy. "Lily, I''m really happy that you can think like this. Sigh, I finally solved this thing." The olddy spoke as she picked up EmmaEmma. "Oh, my old waist!" Without appropriate gesture, the olddy''s waist was twisted, and she immediately reached out to support her waist. Lily and GeorgeEmma were both shocked as they hurried over to ask, "Grandmother, are you alright?" The olddy immediatelyughed again. "I''m fine. jJust that I''m old and should always be aware that my little princess has grown quite a bit. My great-grandmother will not be able to carry her sooner orter." GeorgeGeorge teased from the side, "Great -grandmother, didn''t you notice? Stupid Emma is as heavy as a pig. She eats so much every day." Hearing her brother¡¯s words, EmmaEmma stared at him with a pair of beautiful eyes: "You''re the pig!" Chapter 719 Chapter 719 D¡ªo not go back on your word." *** Lily and the olddy became ustomed to the fact that the two little fellows often bickered with each other for no reason. Although George''s words were not agreeable, most of the time, he still doted on his sister. Every time they quarreled, George would tell the dumb Emma not to argue for a while, and not only that, the two of them would argue until their faces and ears reddened, and in the next second, they would get back together. They didn''t really understand the way children interacted with each other. Lily knew that the olddy would sooner orter mention about changing the surname of the children as well, but didn''t expect her to mention it at this time. However, she also mentioned about having her and Edwards Wayne get the marriage certificate, which relieved Lily''s nervous mood. At night, Edwards Wayne was still unable toe back home for dinner. The two little fellows mored to see Father, but they could only hope that the weekend woulde. Deep in the night, Lily was sitting in front of herputer, changing the scripts. Suddenly, she heard the sound of a car. She put down her work, got up, and opened the curtains. When she thought about how she went downstairs barefootedst time, she still felt her face burning. After a while, she heard steady footstepsing in from outside. Edwards Wayne was holding a ck trench coat over his arm as he walked in wearing a suit. Lily stood up and walked over with a smile. Like a considerate wife, she took his jacket from his arm and nned to hang it up for him. Unexpectedly, the man reached out his hand and wrapped his arm around her waist. She then fell into his embrace with his clothes. Deep into the night, the man''s embrace was very warm, with a faint smell of cigarette smoke. It was a very peaceful feeling. Edwards Wayne held her tightly in his arms. Although he had not seen her for only a few hours, without knowing the reason, the moment he saw her, he wanted to hug her and absorb the faint fragrance on her body. "Go and take a bath!" Although she really wanted him to hug her like this, thinking about howte it was and how tired he must have been after working all day,s he could only urge him to take a shower and rest. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "I want to see the children!" Edwards Wayne kissed her on the forehead before letting her go. Then, he turned around and walked into the children''s room. He had always walked with confidence, but at this moment, he made his steps seem even lighter than a cat''s. His big hands were extremely careful as they pushed the door open a little and entered the room. Inside, with two wallmps on, the two little guys were sleeping soundly on two exquisite beds. Looking at his two children through the faint light, that feeling of satisfaction arose involuntarily. The feeling of exhaustion vanished.. No matter how tired and annoyed he was, as long as he looked at these two angel - like little faces, Edwards Wayne''s heart would be happy and calm. It was as if no matter how big the storm outside was, it wouldn''t ripple in his heart. After standing there and watching for a long time, Edwards Wayne finally walked over and gently tucked the corner of his daughter''s leg in. Then, he came out satisfied, and closed the door. Lily was in the living room, finding a robe for him. Seeing hime in, she smiled. "Are you going to work tomorrow? Did you promise the children something? " Lily casually asked. Edwards Wayne nodded his head, "I won''t be working tomorrow afternoon. I''ll bring the children out to y for half a day." Thinking about the little wish that he had promised his daughterst time, Edwards Wayne absolutely had to keep what he said. "Where do you want to take them?" Lily asked curiously. "Take them fishing!" Edwards Wayne smiled and said: "I have a Ferry Vige in my hands. It takes around two hours by car. Let''s take the kids to go there and y. I''ll ask n if they will go there too." Hearing this, Lily felt that this idea was not bad, so she nodded and agreed, "Alright, since I want to go out and y, I''ll take my time!" Seeing her smile so sweet, Edwards Wayne couldn''t help but raise her chin and kiss the corner of her beautiful mouth: "Wait for me!" Lily was startled,. What was she waiting for him for? Edwards Wayne took his robe and walked into the bathroom. Lily walked over and turned off theputer. When Edwards Wayne returned, how could she still have the heart to think about work? So shey down on the bed first. It was winter now, and the snow that had been drifting for several days was covered with ayer of silver. In the winter, everybody would need someone to warm his bed. Lily thought that she could also warm his bed. Edwards Wayne took a shower and saw that she was already lying on the bed. His lips curved into a smile as he walked out of the room. He lifted the nket andid his well-built body on it. "So warm!" Edwards Wayne''s long arms habitually embraced her body. Her already warm and small body directly pressed against his embrace, and then heard the man''s satisfied praise. Lily couldn''t help butugh: "I specifically warmed up for you." "Lily, you are so kind to me. I really should reward you well!" Edwards Wayne said in an evil and serious manner, and then his thin lips dropped down without a trace of politeness. Someone''s so called reward was that Lily wouldn''t be able to get out of bed the next day. Morning! The snow had stopped and the sun had risen. When the two little fellows heard that they could y outside with their father in the afternoon, they were overjoyed and got up early. They dressed up as little bun and ran outside to y in the snow. Emma wore a bright red down jacket, holding a small shovel in one hand and a red knit hat on the other. The only thing that was revealed was her cute and exquisite face, which made people want to pinch her little face. This attire was something the olddy had insisted on dressing her in. She said that since the New Year wasing, she wanted them to wera something festive.. Lily didn''t agree with her style of dressing, but fortunately, her daughter''s beauty was there. No matter how she wore it, she was still cute. "George, why doesn''t this snowman have a nose? Let me find one for him!" Emma stepped on the snow and walked over to ask. "Stop, don''t move!" When George heard she wanted to help, he was so frightened that his face turned white. He was afraid that Emma would destroy his masterpiece. Emma stopped angrily. Her brother actually even ignored her kindhelp, how could she not be angry? "Hmph, do you think only you know how to build snowmen? I can do it too! " Emma immediately squatted down in dissatisfaction and started to build a snowman. Unfortunately, her two fat hands couldn''t hold any snow, and she was so angry that she wanted to take off her gloves. "Oh, my! You can''t take off your gloves. You''re gonna get frostbite." The olddy then took a chair and sat to the side, watching the the two children with a smile. Seeing that Emma was about to take off her gloves to catch the snow, she immediately went up and put them back on. "Grandmother, I want a snowman too!" Emma immediately cried. The olddy could only squat down and help Emma make a little snowman to y. Chapter 720 Chapter 720 Elizabeth Jones ate dinner absent-mindedly because her mind was filled with Joshua Wayne''s words. Give her a chance to thank him in the evening. Although the words sounded very normal, Elizabeth Jones''s heart was trembling, which made her impossible to eat well.Seeing her pair of chopsticks picking out food from the bowl, Joshua Wayne frowned his beautiful eyebrows. He extended his arm and grabbed arge piece of meat from inside her bowl: "Eat more. A woman cannot be too thin!" Elizabeth Jones was stunned yet again, and her spirits were lifted. "Why can''t I be too thin? Didn''t they say that thin women were good - looking? It''s so beautiful with bones feeling." "Who said that?" Joshua Wayne immediately refuted her in all seriousness: "A woman thinks that being thin is a beauty, but a man doesn''t think so, especially a married man !" Elizabeth Jones looked at him with a puzzled expression, "Why must you emphasize that it is a married man?" "Only a married man knows a woman¡¯ s figure." Joshua Wayne''s answer evilly, causing her little face instantly flushed red. He actually made her not eat well. Seeing that she finally understood what he meant, and seeing her blushing face, Joshua Wayne''s mood became even better, andughed heartily. Elizabeth Jones''s small face drooped down. This was too hateful, bullying her for her mouth and brain? He always making fun of her. Joshua Wayneughed for a long time and finally calmed down. He knocked on the table with his fingers: "Why aren''t you eating more?This is from N?velDrama.Org. "I can''t eat anymore. I still like to be thin. I''m still losing weight." Elizabeth Jones was intentionally going against him. Actually, other than her bosom and her face, the rest of her body was still very slender. Thus, when she was on the screen, she was also very beautiful. She had a delicate oval face, which was perfect. In the past, she loved to go out every day without putting on any makeup, so she wasn''t that breathtaking. But now, every day, there was a professional makeup artist attending to her. Her beauty was further released. " Eat more for me!" Joshua Wayne immediately softened his tone and spoke in a coaxing tone. Elizabeth Jones red at him: "I want to lose weight. I want to be thin as a bolt of lightning." "If you don''t eat enough now, you¡¯llck the strength at night. I''m afraid you will faint!" Joshua Wayne couldn''t help but want to make fun of her again. Elizabeth Jones''s face became even redder. Could this man stop saying that? Why does he always imply that he want to have sex with her? Was he that interested? That excited? The facts proved that this was true. Maybe it was because Joshua Wayne had drunk some alcohol earlier,he felt that his body had be a little hotter. "But I''ve checked online. Men don''t have the stamina described in novels." Elizabeth Jones raised her eyebrows and intentionally reminded him. "Is that so?" Joshua Wayne was instantly like a tiger whose tail had been stepped on, his eyes squinted dangerously. Was this woman implying that he couldn''t handle her? How dare she provoke him? Being stared at by his dark eyes, Elizabeth Jones couldn''t help but shiver. After that, she coughed lightly: "Uh, I only heard someone on the Inte say that, but I''m not sure if it''s actually that." "You will know it very soon!" Joshua Wayne instantly had the urge to fight. Elizabeth Jones looked like she was about to cry. Why did she force herself into this situation? Sure enough, man can''t talk too much. Trouble will arise from the mouth, and you will seek your own punishment. Not knowing why, Elizabeth Jones suddenly had an appetite. Maybe she was really afraid that she would faint from hunger, or maybe ... Joshua Wayne saw that she finally ate big mouthfuls, his expression improved a little. Inexplicably, he felt that Elizabeth Jones was a woman who was attractive, which gave his life a lot more fun. After eating dinner, Joshua Wayne paid the bill and left. The two of them were even more low - key this time. However, outside the door, there was actually a reporter ambushing them. Joshua Wayne also stiffened slightly, but Elizabeth Jones dodged behind him in shock. "Why would there be a reporter?" Elizabeth Jones asked weakly. Joshua Wayneughed coldly: "It might be your fanatic!" "Ah? Is it him? " Elizabeth Jones was in disbelief. Just then, two reporters ran over and asked while gasping for breath: "Joshua Wayne, it''s really you two. What a coincidence, can I ask you a few questions?" Joshua Wayne frowned, and asked indifferently: "What do you guys want to ask?" "We would like to know what kind of rtionship you have with Elizabeth Jones. Can you reveal it?" "We are lovers!" Joshua Wayne said with a light smirk. The three words were extremely heavy. Elizabeth Jones hid behind him, originally thinking that he would definitely not answer, but she did not expect he would reply in such a casual manner. The reporter was also shocked. Obviously, he did not expect Joshua Wayne to be so sincere. "May I ask what kind of temperament Elizabeth Jones has that attracts you?" "She''s very cute and very nice!" Joshua Wayne had to pick good words to say. When the reporter heard this, his face was filled with surprise. "Then may I ask, will you all get married?" Joshua Wayne frowned. Obviously he was a bit annoyed: "If we were to get married, would you guys bless us?" The reporter was stunned for a moment beforeughing, "Of course I will!" "Then, I''ll have to trouble you to make way for us. We''re going back!" After Joshua Wayne finished speaking, he pulled Elizabeth Jones, who was hiding behind him, into his embrace and the two of them immediately left. The reporter was obviously shocked by the news and did not dare to block their path for a while. However, the news he got would still be exciting enough. Joshua Wayne was actually going to marry Elizabeth Jones? That would hurt so many women. Elizabeth Jones followed him towards the elevator while being hugged by Joshua Wayne. Obviously, she had not recovered from his reply just now. "What''s wrong? " Joshua Wayne saw that she was standing beside him, not saying a word, and couldn''t help but reach out to touch her head. "Why did you answer them like that? You can just say a few words to them. " Elizabeth Jones said softly. "I can do whatever I want with them, but what about you? You must be feeling bad." Joshua Wayne looked at herzily. "Me?" Elizabeth Jones had never really thought about what she would think. "Don''t tell me you don''t care about my answer." Joshua Wayne''s expression instantly froze, and his tone revealed a tinge of dissatisfaction. Elizabeth Jones immediately raised her head and looked at him: "Of course I care, but I can understand the situation just now. No matter how you answer, I will not take it seriously." "What about now? Are you serious? " Joshua Wayne locked his gaze onto her little face and asked. Elizabeth Jones bit her lower lip and nodded. Chapter 721 Chapter 721 0 ¡ª n the way back, Elizabeth Jones''s mind still echoed the word Joshua Wayne said. Lovers! Did he really think of her as his lover? This feeling was like a thread of electricity that passed through her chest and wrapped around her heart, making it hard for her to breathe. Joshua Wayne turned to look at her, thenughed lightly: "Are you daydreaming again?" Elizabeth Jones shocked. She did not dare let her imagination run wild anymore. "There''s a supermarket in front. Do you want to buy it, or should I?" Joshua Wayne purposely smiled, making it difficult for her. "Buy what?" Elizabeth Jones was obviously not in her best condition, and did not have a man''s rhythm at all, as she asked in a daze. "Buy a condom!" Joshua Wayne said very directly. Elizabeth Jones froze, her pretty face turned from white to red, and then she angrily retorted: "I''m not going to buy it. You''re the one who will go." "Why are you so angry? This is not a taboo topic. In the future, we will often talk about this between us." Seeing her angry face, Joshua Wayne continued tough and tease her. "I won''t!" Elizabeth Jones was still extremely embarrassed. "Fine, I don''t want to buy it. You might prefer no hindrace..." "Joshua Wayne, if you want to talk more, I won''t y with you tonight!" Originally, this matter was something extremely embarrassing, but this man kept on bringing it up, how could Elizabeth Jones''s heart bear it? Hence, she finally lost her temper once. Joshua Wayne was startled, and immediately frowned in dissatisfaction: "If you aren''t ying with me, who are you ying with?" "With no one!" Elizabeth Jones''s voice was a little weaker. Joshua Wayne suddenly held out his hand, as if he was coaxing a pet, and touched her hair: "Come on. Don''t be angry!" Elizabeth Jones was not really angry. She was just so embarrassed that she did not know what to do. After beingforted by him, her body trembled. How could she still remember what she just said. By the time they got home, it was already past nine. The moment Joshua Wayne came back, he opened a bottle of wine and carried a cup with him as he walked in front of Elizabeth Jones and asked: "Do you want to drink?" "Yes, one drink, please!" Elizabeth Jones had also secretly made her decision. Tonight, regardless if she was dead or alive, she would close her eyes and go over. Joshua Wayne saw that she clearly didn''t like to drink it, but she still forced herself to drink it all. She handed him an empty cup. "I''m going to take a bath!" Joshua Wayne also received the cup, he was still curious about the strong reaction of this woman. Elizabeth Jones entered the bathroom and after washing up, she came out, still wearing her white t - shirt. She walked out and discovered that Joshua Wayne was sitting on the sofa, spinning an empty cup with her fingers. "Aren''t you going to take a bath?" Elizabeth Jones asked curiously. Suddenly, Joshua Wayne pressed down on the cup that was spinning very quickly. He got up, turned and stared at Elizabeth Jones, seeing that she had revealed her two thin white legs. The reason he had suppressed down earlier, instantly rushed up his head. He swallowed, and without any hesitation, he walked into the bathroom. Elizabeth Jones took the chance to walked over to his wine shelf. She didn''t take out her cup, but used a wine bottle instead, with her head tilted upwards, she gulped down a few mouthfuls. "It tastes so bad!" Elizabeth Jones stuck out her tongue, feeling extremely bitter. However, wine could be used to strengthen one''s courage, and it could also be used for sex. This was exactly what she needed tonight. After Joshua Wayne finished showering, he saw Elizabeth Jones sitting on the bed with her face slightly flushed. Her long hair was draped over her shoulders and her pure and fair face looked even more pure and sweet. Joshua Wayne took a towel and casually wiped the water droplets on his short hair. "Come here!" Joshua Wayne threw the towel on the sofa and asked her hoarsely. Elizabeth Jones stood up obediently and walked in front of him. As she had taken off her high heels, Elizabeth Jones''s petite body only reached up to his shoulder. At this moment, she needed to raise her head to look at his eyes. After the man took a bath, he smelled a fresh lemon breath. It was a very nice smell, and also a type of male hormone that was unique to him. Elizabeth Jones gulped down a mouthful of saliva, and for some reason, she felt that the air around her had be thinner. Joshua Wayne looked at her like a tamed kitten. She came over as soon as he called her over. This kind of obedient nature made people want to bully her. "Elizabeth Jones, would you like to do it?" His slender fingers yed with the strand of long hair by her ear as he asked with a low voice. He didn''t like to force things, because he no longer had the interest to do so. Elizabeth Jones obediently nodded her head, "Yes, I would like to!" Elizabeth Jones thought that if she and Joshua Wayne were to have a closer rtionship, then, she might have a way to settle her aunt''s matter. Thinking about that, Elizabeth Jones suddenly extended her hand out and hugged onto the man''s sturdy body, her small face pressing onto his boiling hot chest, "We ... Can we start now?!" Hearing her say that, Joshua Wayne felt an inexplicable urge tough. Did this woman think that this was a game? There was actually still a beginning and an end. "Idiot. How do you think we should start?" When Elizabeth Jones heard himugh and curse her, she looked up at him in confusion: "How do you want to start? Aren''t you experienced?" Joshua Wayne saw that she had started to speak again, so he lifted her chin and kissed her strongly: "Who told you that I''m experienced?" "Does anyone need to say anything? You look just like an experienced person! " Elizabeth Jones''s breathing was unstable. This man''s kiss just now had disturbed her entire mind, making it impossible for her to think properly. Hearing her say that, Joshua Wayne immediately kissed her even more violently. This time, his voice was even more hoarse: "Is this considered experienced?" Elizabeth Jones''s mind was buzzing. It was aplete nk. Wasn''t this what it meant to have experience? She suddenly felt a little sour. Maybe she shouldn''t think about whether he had any experience. The more she thought about it, the more she suffered. Forget it. So what if he had other women? She had not met him at his birth? The affairs of the world are inconstant. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Can I turn off the lights?" "No, I hate darkness!" "Can you turn on a light?" "Alright!" She haspromised. "Pain!" "I''ll be gentler!" Three minutester, a thin voice asked in pain, "Are you done?" Joshua Wayne said with a gloomy face, "It was my first time. I couldn''t control it well!" Elizabeth Jones suddenly sat up with pain,: "The first time?" Joshua Wayne stared at her angrily: "Of course! Wait a minute, what''s this? So much blood!" Elizabeth Jones also saw the rose¡ªred color on the bed sheet. Her little face turned pale white. Chapter 722 Chapter 722 In the dark bedroom, it was aplete mess. Joshua Wayne did not think that she would lose so much blood, and his handsome face was frightened. He quickly held onto Elizabeth Jones''s shoulders and asked anxiously: "Is it really that painful?" Elizabeth Jones was enduring the pain earlier, but after being asked by him, her eyes grew watery and she nodded her head: "A little!" "Let me see! Let me see if you'' re hurt!" Joshua Wayne who thought himself to be an experienced person, was extremely anxious. This is from N?velDrama.Org. He was no longer that aloof and cold Big Star. "Don''t look!" Elizabeth Jones was so shocked that she quickly took out a nket and covered herself in it. Her small head shook violently, "You can''t look. I''m fine. Don''t worry!" "No, we have to go to the hospital, just in case you are really injured!" Elizabeth Jones still shook her head, her beautiful face flushed red as she replied, "How can I go to the hospital like this? I''m really fine now. Don''t worry about me. Do you want to go on?" "Not today!" Joshua Wayne''s handsome face was also filled with a feeling of defeat. He didn''t think that he would only have three minutes. This was definitely unscientific. His body was so strong, so this situation would definitely not happen. Joshua Wayne was very concerned about this matter, but Elizabeth Jones did not think much of it, because she still hoped that Joshua Wayne could only have three seconds. Of course, she didn''t dare to tell him her thoughts. Otherwise, she wouldn''t dare to provoke his ire again. She had heard that men cared a lot about their abilities, so she didn''t want to hurt him. The two of them went to the bathroom to shower. When Elizabeth Jones went to shower, she still felt a stinging pain and was really nervous.. Fortunately, after taking a bath, the pain disappeared quite a bit. She came out wearing a towel. She saw that the man had also taken a bath and was wearing arge nightgown as he gloomily smoked a cigarette. "Let''s sleep on this bed over here!" Joshua Wayne was truly depressed. He still felt that he had suffered a blow. He had thought that he would be able to fight for three hours, but He could only fight for three minutes. Joshua Wayne didn''t know that, no matter it was a man or a woman, they wouldn''t be so valiant when they first had sex. . "Alright!" Elizabeth Jones ran to his room andid on his bed. Joshua Wayne pressed down on his cigarette, then turned andid on the bed. The two of them looked at the ceiling, and for a moment, the atmosphere was silent. "Joshua Wayne, you aren''t lying to me, right?" Suddenly, Elizabeth Jones asked him with a stifled smile. Not knowing why, Elizabeth Jones felt that she was in a good mood. She felt very happy that she wanted tough out loud. "When did I lie to you?" However, Joshua Wayne turned his head to look at her gloomily. Elizabeth Jones began to giggle, "Your first time..." "You don''t believe me?" Joshua Wayne wanted to be angry again. What he said was the truth, but this woman was still suspicious of him. "It''s not that I don''t believe it. It''s just that I don''t dare to believe it." Elizabeth Jones still wanted to laugh, but she was afraid of angering him, so she endured it. "What do you mean you don''t dare to believe me? Am I that unfaithful in your heart?" Joshua Wayne snorted angrily. "No, I didn''t think that. But it seemed like you and Mary Ann were rumored to be boyfriend and girlfriend. I thought you guys ..." "Don''t speak nonsense like that, or I''ll get in trouble." Joshua Wayne saw that she suspected that he was having an affair with Mary Ann, and if these words were to reach Leo William''s ears, he was afraid that he would not be able to tolerate the other party''s anger. "Who wants to beat you up?" Elizabeth Jones asked curiously. "Mary Ann''s boyfriend!" Joshua Wayne did not want to offend Leo William. The man was quite deep, so Joshua Wayne didn''t want to provoke him. "She already has a boyfriend? Who is her boyfriend? Do I know him? Isn''t he also a Big Star? " As a woman, Elizabeth Jones was still curious about this gossip. "No, her boyfriend is a rich businessman called Leo William. Do you know him?" Coincidentally, the two of them didn''t have much to talk about. If they continued to talk about what happened three minutes ago, Joshua Wayne would really lose all face, so he could only quickly change the topic. "Leo William? I''ve heard of him. Is he an entrepreneur? Someone who''s on the same segment as your big brother. I heard that he''s a famous big shot in the logistics industry. Is that him? " In the past, when Elizabeth Jones was a reporter, she knew a lot of important figures. Leo William was very famous in the business world, so she knew about him. "Un, that''s him!" Joshua Wayne nodded. "Wow, that Leo William I remember seems to be around the same age as your big brother, but didn''t Mary Ann just turn eighteen years old? The news is really dynamite. Due to her professional habits as a reporter, she immediately felt that this was definitely a very interesting piece of news. Joshua Wayne rolled his eyes at her as he warned her in a low voice: "Elizabeth Jones, you better not speak of it randomly. Their rtionship has not been revealed yet, so you must keep it a secret!" "Don''t worry. I won''t speak carelessly of it!" Elizabeth Jones was only surprised for a moment. She definitely wouldn''t say it to others. "The two of them have a good rtionship. There''s no problem with sex." Joshua Wayne knew what she was thinking, so he said firmly. Elizabeth Jones nodded: "Mn, I believe age is not the distance, if they really love each other." "How old are you?" Joshua Wayne suddenly squinted his eyes. "I''m 21 years old!" Elizabeth Jones immediately replied. "Then I¡¯m four years older than you! Would you despise me for being old? " Joshua Wayne casually asked. Elizabeth Jones giggled. "No. I feel that your age is the best. You won''t be so childish, and you''re even more mature now." Seeing her say that, Joshua Wayne''s lips curled up into a smile. It seemed that he have a mature side in this woman''s eye? "Alright, go to sleep!" Joshua Wayne saw that her face was filled with fatigue, and her words became a little hoarse, as he quickly extended his hand to caress her long hair. "En!" Elizabeth Jones leaned against his arm and closed her eyes. Joshua Wayne was not sleepy. Although he only had three minutes, he could feel his blood boiling just thinking about that scene. He wanted to try again. But when he thought of the blood on the bed sheet, he could only restrain himself, not daring to hurt her again. Elizabeth Jones fell asleep very quickly. In the past, she had to be on guard against Joshua Wayne, so she was somewhat vignt. But now, she was sleeping very peacefully. After Joshua Wayne let his imagination run wild, he then realised that the woman in his embrace was only wearing a bath towel, and now, she flipped over and the towel was torn. When the halo outside the window shone in, Joshua Wayne''s brain buzzed, and then went nk. Was this woman doing it on purpose? He still had a lot on his mind, yet she just lied by his side. It seemed like he was definitely going to lose sleep tonight. The woman''s young and tender skin caused Joshua Wayne to bepletely awake. When she crawled into his embrace, Joshua Wayne made a few sounds. This kind of feeling was unbearable. Chapter 723 Chapter 723 D ¡ª empsey Wayne had promised his precious daughter that he would definitely find the time to y with her once. Thus, early in the morning, Edwards Wayne left for thepany first. After he got his work done, it was already twelve o''clock. Lily and the two children were waiting for him at home. After 12 o''clock, Edwards Wayne returned, and this time, the car he was sitting in had be a huge business car, with a few ck off - road cars following behind it. These cars were all his bodyguards. Edwards Wayne had be even more strict with his travel recently. "Daddy ..." Seeing Edwards Wayne walking out of the MPV, Emma happily rushed forward. The two kids were no longer in the mood to y games or toys. They just sat in the living room, patiently waiting for their father to take them out to y. Edwards Wayne bent over, picked his daughter up, and then smiled at Lily. "Have you packed everything?" "Everything is ready!" Lily replied softly. The two little fellows each brought a big bag with them because Edwards Wayne said they would spend the night in Ferry Vige. The olddy came down the stairs, and when she saw Edwards Wayne carrying Emma, she reminded him, "You must take good care of the children. Don''t let them be injured or sick." "Grandma, don''t worry. We will take good care of them." Edwards Wayne immediately replied, knowing that his grandmother was very worried about him taking the children far away from home. The olddy stopped talking and smiled at the two children. "Go upstairs and say goodbye to great- grandfather." The two little fellows immediately followed the olddy and took the elevator up to the third floor. The old man was resting on the bed. When he saw the two childrene in, he happily patted their heads and then gave them a series of warnings as well. The they got on the car. The MPV was renovated, and it was extremely luxurious. It was also convenient for a family of three to travel. It seemed that Edwards Wayne was so rich that he could do anything he wanted. The two kids happily lied in front of the carriage window, looking at the gradually disappearing Wayne Family Vi, their big shining eyes looking forward to this happy journey. "n and Anne will bring Crystal over. Well meet up at the highway entrance!" Edwards Wayne suddenly thought of something and said. Lily was naturally very happy when she heard that she had a partner to y with. "Will sister Crystal go too? " Emma still liked that childish sister very much. She felt that she was very cute and fun to y with. "Yes, she will also go. Will you y with her?" Lily smiled and asked her daughter. "Yes, I will share my toys with her." Emma said with iparable generosity. "You''re so generous!" Lily and Edwards Wayne bothughed. Arriving at the highway entrance, sure enough, he saw an off - road car waiting there. Since he knew that Edwards Wayne would be bringing a bunch of bodyguards along with him when he travels everyday, n didn''t bring a single one. A few cars converged together, n''s car automatically entered the convoy. One line of cars after another entered the high speed, as they rushed towards Ferry Vige. The two little fellows sat in the car excitedly. They wanted to listen to the story and sing, causing Edwards Wayne and Lily to feel dizzy and their ears ringing. It was only then that they realized that these two little kids were really noisy, especially Emma. She asked whatever it was that she saw when she looked outside with her beautiful big eyes. Lily and Edwards Wayne patiently answered for her. Emma really liked this feeling of being highly valued by her Daddy and Mummy, so she would ask even more questions. When they were almost to the destination, Emma and George felt very tired. One of them hid in his father''s embrace while the other leaned on the Mummy''s side. They fell asleep quickly. "Let them sleep for a while. Only then will they have energy to y." Lily lowered her voice and said. Edwards Wayne reached for the nket at the side and wrapped it around his daughter, making her sleep morefortably. Lily also carried his son and covered him with a nket. Although the car was air -conditioned, it was still very cold in the winter. "There is a natural hot spring there. Tonight, we can take the children to soak in it!" Edwards Wayne curved his thin slips. "Is that so? Great! I was also thinking of bathing in the hot spring. " Lily''s face was filled with joy as she looked over. After the children fell asleep, the atmosphere in the car returned to normal. The two of them had been dealing with the two children and didn''t have time to take care of each other''s feelings and emotions. At this moment, their eyes met, and a hint of anticipation could be seen in each other''s eyes. "When the children are asleep, we''ll have a good soak." Edwards Wayne whispered into her ear. Lily did not know why, but upon hearing his words, her face turned red. "This isn''t good!" They said that they were taking the children out to y. Why were the two adults still thinking of their own thing? "What''s wrong with that? Don''t you want to try?" Edwards Wayne felt that it was nothing. Although the children had to apany them to y, but this woman had been cooped up at home for so many days, so he wanted her to y around as well. Although Lily said that she didn''t want to, she was thinking about it too. So she just smiled and didn¡¯t answer him. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Seeing her smile, Edwards Wayne knew the answer. So he gave her a light kiss on the side of her ear. Lily didn''t move away. Instead, she turned her head and kissed his handsome face with her pink lips. In the end, their lips touched, but they didn''t dare to kiss deeply. They just rubbed against each other for a bit before leaving in satisfaction. The other car! The atmosphere was not bad, except for the two long work calls that Anne had received. n''s ears were perked up, and when he heard that the person who called her was actually a man, he became vignt, and listened to every word that Anne said. When Anne hung up the call, he immediately asked with a darkened face, "How did yourpany recruit all men? You are not the only woman, right?" Anne replied leisurely: "Do you have any objections?" n immediately nodded his head, "Of course I have. Since you''re so beautiful, those male colleagues will definitely watch you every day when you go to work." "Who would be so bored as you!" The way that Anne lived with n had also changed. In the past, Anne would still fear his identity as the young master of an influential family and would not dare to be too presumptuous towards him. But now, Anne realized that love was equal, and someone like her who had treated this man too seriously in the past, would instead be injured to the point where his skin would not be whole. Now, she no longer treated him as a god and only treated him as a human being. She felt much lighter in the rtionship. Chapter 724 Chapter 724 n had sensed changes of her., but he did not care at all. In his arms was his daughter Crystal, his handsome face was filled with depression, because Anne''s cellphone seemed to ring again. A man''s voice sounded from the other end of her phone, interrupting their conversation. Right now, Anne had found a very challenging job. She actually went straight to the business department. As a result, she busied herself with her daily work, which was one of the things that made n especially unhappy. After finishing the call, Anne''s beautiful eyes swept across his face, and thenughed: "What are you bored about again? That''s what I do for a living. You should be able to understand me, right? Weren''t you this busy with me before?" Hearing that, n''s eyes widened, and his face had a look of resentment, "Anne, you really know how to hold a grudge, so the reason why you''re looking for a job is that you take revenge on me?" Anne raised her delicate eyebrows, andughed: "I am not taking revenge on you. I am only trying to make my career more challenging." "You are!" n''s beautiful eyes were filled with grievance. Anne said indifferently: "If you really want to think like that, then so be it." n lowered his head in disappointment, as if he was injured. He didn''t say anything for a long time. Anne''s beautiful eyes nced at him, and seeing that he looked as if he had suffered a huge grievance. She couldn''t help but reach out and pat the back of his hand, "n, are you angry?" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. n raised his eyes, his expression still somewhat gloomy: "How could I dare to be angry at you? I¡¯m afraid of losing you again." "I''m not leaving. Wherever Crystal is, where I am." Anne replied leisurely. "If you are not leaving, then let''s get married!" Ever since n went out of the country to bring Anne back, the two of them had gotten along quite well. But Anne had never mentioned the word ''marriage'', which made n brooding. He was afraid that she would leave him again. Anne frowned, "We get along really well together like this. Why do we get married?" "If I don''t get married, I don''t feel safe!" n held her small hand, and his tone of voice had a hint of sadness. Anne said in a mocking tone, "I never thought that a dignified Young Master would actually feel insecure." "Edwards and Lily are getting married." n said. Anne was startled: "So you''re jealous?" "Of course!" n did not hide his envious feelings at all. However, Anne said indifferently: "Your mother has yet to meet with my family. It is still too early to mention the matter of marriage." When this matter was brought up, n''s expression froze. Indeed, although on the surface, her mother seemed to have epted Anne, and no longer argued. But she did note to see Anne once. The two of them were in a stalemate, which was also the most disturbing thing for n. "If I convince my mother toe and see you, will you agree to get married?" n asked in a low voice. Anne bit her lips: "Forget it. If she doesn''t like me, even if we meet again, she wouldn''t like 11 me. n became silent again. After the car got off the highway, it directly drove into Ferry Vige''s vi. Edwards Wayne had already asked his assistant Larry to help him settle everything here, so after they got out of the car, they only rested in the hotel for a bit before heading to thekeside to fish. Although it was winter, there were still many people who came to fish. Because it was the weekend. Most of the people here were parents who brought their children to experience leisure time. When Edwards Wayne and n brought their children and their own women over, it instantly caused a hugemotion because the level of appearance of this group of people was out of this world. The two men both had tall and sturdy statures, handsome faces, and noble temperament. They had the unique aura of a Young Master from a rich family. The few children beside them, despite their young age, had inherited their parents'' genes and were as beautiful and exquisite as dolls. Lily and Anne weregging behind, the two women chatted while walking, talking about the interesting things about children, and thus, sounds ofughter could be heard from time to time. Many men''s eyesnded on the two of them. Lily was wearing a white down jacket, which looked pure and clean, and looked extremely beautiful and dazzling. Anne, on the other hand, was wearing a ck nylon overcoat, had beautiful shoulder - length short hair, and looked exquisite and gorgeous as well. She had a businesswoman¡¯s tact and wit. Edwards Wayne and n monopolized a fishing area, and his bodyguards dutifully brought them chairs, a simple tea table and even hot tea. There was a thickyer of snow on the grass next to them. The two kids each carried a small bucket with all kinds of tools to y inside. They were very excited to see the picturesque scenery here. "Lily, why don''t you and Miss Anne sit here for tea and chat. We''repeting in fishing and whoever loses will be treating us to a meal tonight." Edwards Wayne said while smiling. He then gently walked to Lily''s side. Lily smiled and nodded: "Alright, you go ahead and fish." The three children were dressed as thick as buns, wearing cute knitted hats and gloves. Although the weather was cold, the children who enjoyed ying seemed to not be afraid of the cold. They still held onto their tools, happily ying with it. Crystal was swaying like a small penguin as she followed behind Emma. She called out "sister" so sweetly that it made the adults beside him smile and pay attention to her. Anne watched Edwards Wayne speak to Lily just now, his eyes filled with love and warmth. She couldn''t help but say with envy: "Your rtionship with Mr. Edwards is really good." Lily shyly lowered her head andughed, "That''s right. To be able to meet him is really the luckiest thing in my life." "Your rtionship has always been victorious along the way. Unlike n and I, who often quarreled. No matter how close the rtionship is, it''s all gone.because of the quarrel, and it''s hard to find the kind of wholehearted trust we had in our first love." It was not that she didn''t want to fall in love with n. It was just that she didn''t dare to. Lily could also tell that there was always an invisible wall between them. Even when they were talking andughing, there was ack of intimacy from the bottom of their heart. "To establish trust is not an easy thing to do. Suspicion is the greatest enemy of ove and marriage. I feel that the Young Master n is a good person. Maybe you can let go of other things and fall in love with him again" Lily advised softly. "I wish that time could flow backwards, back to the day when he and I first met." A hint of sadness surfaced on Anne''s beautiful face. Chapter 725 Chapter 725 D¡ªempsey Wayne and n patiently sat on a chair with their long legs crossed. As they drank tea, they chatted in low voices while staring at the movements on theke surface. Not far away, George and his sister, together with the plump Crystal, were making snow castles and snowmen. They were also ying very happily. In such a leisurely time, Lily brought out her teacup and lowered her head to drink her tea. Anne also held onto the cup, her gaze turned to look at n who was seated on a chair not far away, aplicated feeling welled up in her heart. "My pole is moving!" Suddenly, n raised his eyebrows incency, he extended his hand and slowly shook the fishing rod, and indeed, he saw a fat fish, greedily fish out. Edwards Wayne frowned, he continued to stare at theke''s surface, but unfortunately, his pole had no movement. "Fish!" Crystal suddenly saw it. She immediately shook the little penguin''s small body and walked to her dad''s side. She squatted down and looked at the fat fish in the bucket that was rushing around. George and Emma also threw down their toys and ran over. Two pairs of big ck eyes were staring at their father''s empty bucket. Seeing that the little guys hade over, Edwards Wayne immediatelyughed: "You guys don''t want to building snowmen anymore?" "Daddy, why didn''t you catch a fish? The fish in Uncle n'' s are so big! " Emma immediately asked him innocently. Edwards Wayneughed speechlessly, before he shrugged and said, "Maybe the fish on my side are smarter, so it won''t be easy to hook on." "Is that so?" Emma actually believed it, and then said seriously: "Then Father will just switch ces with Uncle n. The fish over there are more stupid, and easier to catch." The little fellow''s naive words caused the two men tough out loud. "Edwards, aren''t you afraid that Miss Lily will scold you by teaching your child like this?" n immediately asked jokingly. Edwards Wayne also felt that he shouldn''t lie to his daughter like that. He immediately exined in a gentle voice, "Emma, fishing is not a technical matter. It needs patience. Don''t worry. Daddy will definitely catch you a big fish." "Daddy, you can do it!" Emma immediately cheered on the side with a cute look. However, George squatted down, with one hand on his cheeks, he stared at theke intently, as if he was thinking about something important. The atmosphere became quiet again, and very quickly, n''s hook moved again, and another fat fish was caught by him. ncently raised his eyebrow at Edwards Wayne: "See, I am still more charming." Edwards Wayne really wanted to throw the bucket towards him. Edwards Wayne had been sitting by theke for more than two hours, but he had yet to catch any fish. However, n caught several fishes, so he said with a beaming smile: "The god must know that you''re richer than me, so he asked you to treat me to a meal!" Edwards Wayne said with an expression of "Fine. My treat!". As the sky darkened, inside Ferry Vige, the atmosphere was lively. There were quite a few high- end restaurants that entered. The group entered a private room in a restaurant that had all sorts of unique characteristics. It was a superb and rxing meal. After dinner, everyone decided to take a dip in the hot spring pool before returning to the hotel to rest. In order to avoid embarrassment, Edwards Wayne and n took a bath at the hot spring pool separately. Edwards Wayne and Lily had finished changing the clothes of the two little fellows and were sitting in the warm pool. Emma was like a little fish swimming around in the pool, feeling extremely happy. George and her personality were never on the same channel. He was always quiet and mature, his tiny body sitting perfectly straight. "Emma, stop ying. Be careful not to choke!" Seeing that her daughter was not at all calm, Edwards Wayneughed helplessly, and could only warn her from the side. However, Emma was extremely excited and did not listen at all. She did not expect to choke on the water in the next second. "Ahhh, Daddy, help, help!" Emma choked twice, then immediately shouted for help. Edwards Wayne hastened over and lifted her up, and saw that the little guy''s face was red from choking, and she was coughing dryly. "Idiot!" George scolded from the side. Emma red at him. Her small body was curled up in her father''s embrace. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Lily stood at the side andughed. Looking at his daughter who was wrapped around Edwards Wayne, her heart had an indescribable feeling. She felt it was sweet and blissful. The two kids couldn''t stay in the hot spring for too long. Ten minutester, the two of them left the hot spring and returned to the hotel. The two little fellows who had been ying around for the entire day werepletely exhausted after soaking in the hot spring water. Theyy on the bed and fell asleep very quickly. Lily and Edwards Wayne looked at each other, then shook their heads and chuckled. "Would you like a drink?" Edwards Wayne suddenly pulled her into his embrace and asked. Lily had a habit of sneaking drinks before, so she definitely liked it too. Lily asked softly: "Is there alcohol here?" "Of course. There''s a wine cab downstairs with all kinds of alcohol inside!" Edwards Wayne embraced her and kissed her cheeks before bringing her downstairs. In this unfamiliar environment, both of them were inexplicably excited. Perhaps the more unfamiliar a ce was, the more one would feel rxed. The two of them leaned against the liquor cab, holding onto a ss of wine each. "This is a great feeling!" Edwards Wayne sighed: "You and the children are by my side. There''s no heavy work, and everything is so easy." Lily knew that he had recently been under a lot of stress recently. Therefore, she walked to his side, and gently leaned on his shoulder. "Edwards Wayne, you''ve earned enough money. You can spend more time resting in the future. Don''t work so hard anymore." "I hope so too. But now, there''s someone who can''t let me rx!" A hint of annoyance and coldness shed past Edwards Wayne''s eyes. "What is Jack Wayne''s purpose in returning to the country?" "I haven''t found anything wrong with him yet. He just drinks and chats with his friends every day. However, my grandpa mentioned to me that he wants to open a branch in the country." Of course, Edwards Wayne kept a close eye on Jack Wayne''s movements every day. He found out that he always drink with his friends, and went to all kinds of entertainment ces, giving people the illusion of idleness. "Why would he do that? Isn''t hispany listed abroad? " Lily also knew some of Jack Wayne''s matters. "Maybe he wants to move back home and has a better chance of getting close to me." Edwards Wayne sneered. "Then do you want to stop him from doing so?" Lily couldn''t help but to be worried for him. Edwards Wayneughed coldly, "There''s no need for that. He is no threat to me. I just want to find a chance to take action against him." "Edwards Wayne, you must be careful of him. Take care of your safety." Lily muttered softly. Edwards Wayne ced his wine cup to the side and gently embraced her: "For you and my child, I will be extremely careful with every step I take. Don''t worry." Chapter 726 Chapter 726 The night outside the window was exceptionally tranquil. Lily leaned into Edwards Wayne''s embrace, and even her breathing seemed to have be lighter. Edwards Wayne rubbed her long hair with extreme gentleness, as his lips pressed lightly against her forehead. At this moment, there was no longer any burning desire, but instead anotheryer of deep affection. The more they loved each other, the less of any worldly distracting thoughts they had. They only considered each other as an indispensible part of life. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Now, Edwards Wayne and Lily had this kind ofprehension, and saw each other as the most important person in their lives, so they no longer thought about separation. "Shouldn''t we go upstairs and sleep in case the kids wake up ande looking for us?" Lily thought that after staying downstairs for so long, it was about time for him to sleep. "Hm! Let''s go!" Edwards Wayne reached out and held her hand, nodding. The two of them went upstairs. This was a vi''s hotel. Although it was notparable to the Wayne Family''s vi, it had threerge rooms that were cleaned and tidy up. Lily stood at the foot of the stairs and took a nce. Then she turned to looked at Edwards Wayne. Edwards Wayne gently stroked her long hair. "You can sleep with the children!" Lily said softly, "Alright, have an early rest!" The two of them went into their respective rooms. Lilyid down on the side of therge bed and gently slipped into the nket. The two little fellows warmed up the nket, allowing Lily to sleep soundly with her daughter in her arms. In the other room, Edwards Wayne leaned on the bedside, reached out for his phone, and saw a message. It was sent to him by Larry, thetest address of Jack Wayne. Edwards Wayne frowned. The new home that Jack Wayne bought was actually a high-end residential area less than a kilometer away from hispany. Edwards Wayne could not help but sneer, thinking he was really boring. But what did he want to do? Edwards Wayne frowned, as a bad premonition rose in his mind once again. If it was the Edwards Wayne of the past, when he had ced his grandfather and grandmother abroad, when he was alone in the country, he would have almost no weaknesses to attack. But now, he had a woman he loved and the children he treasured, and even his grandparents were no longer willing to leave him. It worried him a lot. Thest time he had ced his grandparents abroad, it had been a sign ofpromise and withdrawal, but this time, he was not going to retreat. He would protect all the important people well and not let them get hurt again. Of course, Edwards Wayne would not take the initiative to harm others..But if Jack Wayne really touched Edwards Wayne''s bottom line, he would take the initiative to attack. Time went back to noon. The two children were taken out to y by Edwards Wayne and Lily. Since the olddy had nothing better to do, she called her old sisters to meet them for tea. These old sisters were not young anymore. There were more people in their previous team, but they were getting older and some of them had already left. The remaining few, however, were growing more spirited with each passing year. Old Lady Wayne had always been the central topic, and it was the same for today. "Madam Wayne hasn''t contacted us muchtely. What are you busy with?" "What else can she be busy with? She yed with her two grandchildren at home. I''ve heard that there are people driving them to school every day. So she must enjoy the happiness of being with them." "When are you going to bring those two girls out for us to see? Let us see whether they look like Edwards Wayne as a child." "Sigh, Madam Wayne is also working hard. If your daughter - in -w is still in Wayne Family, you don''t have to worry about the matters of your two children every day!" The moment these words came out, Old Lady Wayne''s expression froze. She nced at the olddy who was speaking randomly and said indifferently: "I don''t feel that it''s hard work. After all, she''s my biological grandson." The olddy was shocked, and didn''t dare to say anything else. Old Lady Wayne immediately opened her mouth: "I invited all of you out today because I n to have dinner together tonight. Don''t all of you have young misses in your families who are still waiting to be married off? Do you have the chance to bring them out tonight? Coincidentally, I have a grandson back home recently and I want to find him a girlfriend." "Really? Which grandson is he? " All the olddies were overjoyed, and immediately thought of Edwards Wayne and Joshua Wayne. However, they had recently heard the news that they had a girlfriend. Could it be another person from Wayne Family? "He''s the son of my second son!" Everyone would naturally be eager to let their granddaughter seed in this marriage. Even if it wasn''t Edwards Wayne or Joshua Wayne, as long as he was the children of the Wayne Family, his family won''t be poor. At seven in the evening, many people were seated in a private room of the restaurant. Jack Wayne was happily attending the banquet, but when he pushed the door open, he was stunned. Next to each olddy sat a young woman. After she saw him, the olddy beckoned to him. "Jack, come over here and sit beside me." Jack Wayne reacted in a second. But It was already impossible for him to turn around and leave. "Grandmother!" Jack Wayne did not like this kind of asion, and he disliked it even more than everyone else in Wayne Family. He didn''t have Edwards Wayne''s wealth, nor could hepare with Joshua Wayne''s looks. But some people would always use all kinds of ways topare, and even if they did not say it out loud, their eyes would still be exposed. Thus, Jack Wayne did not like sitting in front of these old ladies and eating. Jack Wayne could only force a smile and sat beside Old Lady Wayne. Old Lady Wayne patted his shoulder and introduced him: "This is my second grandson, Jack Wayne. He is developing abroad at present, but it won¡¯t be long before hees back to the county. There will be more chances to meet in the future." When a few women saw Jack Wayne, more or less, they revealed a touch of disappointment. Even though they didn''t say a single word, their eyes no longer held the same anticipation as before. The atmosphere couldn''t help but be awkward. Those women were disappointed, but the group of olddies were still very passionate. As they were very old, they weren''t very vignt of Jack Wayne, and only hoped that their granddaughter would be able to get his love. When Jack Wayne was questioned about his career by a few women, he was initially very confident. However, as a member of the Wayne Family, he was unable to say that he only had one listedpany. Therefore, he could only reply them simply. After dinner, the olddy went next door to y cards with the other olddies, leaving the young people to chat. As Jack Wayne looked at these well - off women, he inquired about their work. All of them pouted their lips and told him that apart from eating and drinking, they did not need to work. Now, they only had to worry about how to y, where to y, and how to y to their heart''s content. Jack Wayne sneered in his heart. Were they telling him that once they got married, they would no longer need to work, but only need to learn how to spend money,? Hehl Chapter 727 Chapter 727 H ¡ªowever, this group of rich women didn''t notice the sneer on the corner of the man''s mouth, and continued to talk about the ces they went to the most recently, as well as the various items they went to y around with. They even encouraged Jack Wayne to y whenever he had time, and secretly hinted that they could be his guide or something. Although they were a little disappointed when they first heard about Jack Wayne''s identity, because the ones they wanted to marry were Edwards Wayne and Joshua Wayne. But at the moment, Joshua Wayne had a steady rtionship with his girlfriend, and the rtionship between Edwards Wayne and Lily was unclear. They thought that Edwards Wayne would be a better choice. But now, after chatting with Jack Wayne, they realized that this Jack Wayne was also a very mature and steady man, who could also be relied on as a husband. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "I prefer to work. I don''t like to travel!" Jack Wayne said indifferently. The other party was immediately disappointed, and then, Jack Wayne asked: "From the moment you were born, you all already had money that you could not use up. Then, have you thought that there would be a day when you all use up all of it? Furthermore, all of the money that you guys spent were earned by your parents. But you guys have never tried topensate for the hardships of earning a single cent, and yet you guys are talking about all kinds of y tricks here. If you marry someone in the future and treat your husband as your own purse, will your husbands have the obligation to give you all money?" Those girls were speechless from the question, their expressions extremely weird and shocked. Obviously, they did not expect Jack Wayne to disrupt the atmosphere like this by asking such a disappointing topic. "Mr. Jack, aren''t you being a bit too stingy by saying that? Men make money, and women spend money. It''s only natural and right for men to do that. From your words, it can be seen that you won''t be generous to your wife in the future. In another sense, your ability to make money is not goog, is it?" Seeing that the other party was still using words to ridicule and counterattack him, Jack Wayne did not get angry. Instead, he smiled: "Youngdy, do you know that when a man really loves a woman, he can even give her his life, let alone his treasure? What I mean is that I''m not mocking you guys for not earning anything. I just felt that if you guys thought that winking at me could make me fall in love with you, then you guys really got it wrong." When the women heard this, their faces turned even paler. It was obvious that this was the first time they had met a man who said such words. They were all bbergasted and didn''t know how to respond. "Young Master Wayne, you can''t be thinking of finding a woman who can share hardships with you to work on your career, right?" "Then you probably found the wrong person. My parents won''t allow me to do such a difficult thing." "That''s right. Other than ying, we''ve never done anything else in our lives. My dad said that he would raise me for the rest of my life." Jack Wayne nodded his head: "Then I wish for you to find your fated person as soon as possible!" After he finished speaking, he stood up, and the women''s faces all turned green and red. After Jack Wayne fought a war of words with them, he pushed the door open with a cold face. He started to hate these rich girls even more. "How could there be such a man? Truly petty,cking in elegance at all." "That''s right, when the olddy asked Edwards Wayne toe over to eat with us, he would just pay the meal like a gentleman, and would never say anything." "If there''s noparison, then there''s no harm. They are both also from Wayne Family, but they are so different." "Heh, he''s looking down on us for our leisure, isn''t he? But we were born like this, what can he do about it!? " After the group of women expressed their dissatisfaction, they all left. When they went downstairs, they saw Jack Wayne standing by the side of a top tier sportscar, talking on the phone. The women had thought that he had no money, but now, they all opened their eyes wide. Although some of them didn¡¯t speak, they were crying in their heart for pity. After all, although Jack Wayne was a pragmatic man, he was definitely a reliable man. If they could be the woman he loved, they might be able to continue living their carefree life. "Jack, I think that what you just said makes a lot of sense. People can''t live without achievements in their lives, but I''ve nevere into contact with the affairs of thepany before, so I''m not sure if you have the time to teach me something about it in the future." One woman came over to Jack Wayne straight. When Jack Wayne ended the call and nned to get into his car, she stopped him with a smile and asked him a question with a serious face. When other woman saw this, they immediately stomped their feet, wishing they had spoken earlier. Since the other party was so sincere in requesting his contact information, he threw out his name card, "Free contact!" The woman who received his name card happily put it in front of her chest, turned around, and looked at the other girls with a bit of pride. The remaining women who didn''t get the chance to get his name card all red at her. Jack Wayne looked at the bunch of jealous women behind him, and his thin lips hooked up into a sneer. Inexplicably, the image of Lily''s face surfaced in his mind. He did not know why, but he could not imagine these women''s snobbish expressions on Lily''s face. She gave off a low-key yet polite feeling. She was gentle like water, and even when she was angry, her eyebrows would furrow, revealing a hint of flirtatiousness that would make people want to cherish her. Jack Wayne immediately felt his chest burning up, inexplicably wanting to see Lily again. Unfortunately, he had moved out of Wayne Family. If he wanted to see her, he could only find all sorts of excuses to go home for a meal. After learning about Lily from other people, he knew that she had always been working at a design company under the Wayne''s. Every day, she would diligently go to work, but there was almost no news about her having fun and eating. Jack Wayne''s mother was such an independent and gentle woman in the past, but she passed away from sickness two years ago. But the good thing was that Jack Wayne had an idea that women had better be gentle, progressive, and hardworking. It was a kind of virtue that could light up the sky, making him feel moved and fond of her for no reason. Actually, this kind of woman was everywhere on the streets, but Jack Wayne knew that he wouldn''t be tempted by them, because in his heart, there was already a vague shadow that was getting clearer and clearer. His phone suddenly rang. Jack Wayne took a look at his phone. It was Grandma. "Why did you suddenly leave? How was your chat with those people? " "Grandma, I have something to do, so I''ll be leaving first. I''m driving right now!" When the olddy heard him drive, she didn''t press him, but she hoped her grandson could find a girlfriend. Chapter 728 Chapter 728 Early in the morning, the snow was falling heavily again. Looking down from a height, he could see the vast expanse of white outside the window. When Elizabeth Jones woke up, she found Joshua Wayne out of bed. There was even some feeling of coldness, and she was startled. She quickly got off the bed but discovered that the air conditioning in her bedroom was turned off. She still tightly wrapped the bath towel and walked out of the bedroom. The air conditioning in the living room was turned on moderately, and she saw Joshua Wayne wearing a grey nightgown, standing straight at the window. "Why aren''t you sleeping?" Elizabeth Jones asked curiously. Only then did Joshua Wayne turn around, and looked at the girl standing behind him. On her snow- white skin, was the remnants ofst night. He couldn¡¯t help curving his tips, walked over with his long legs, and gently ced his finger on her face: "I can''t sleep anymore!" Elizabeth Jones blinked her eyes, only to see Joshua Wayne''s fingers stopping at her neck, his fingers lightly touched: "Put on a turtleneck sweaterter." "What?" Elizabeth Jones didn''t really like wearing a sweater with a cor, because it was not comfortable. "I''m afraid that if the reporters were able to get a picture of your kiss mark, they would make a big deal of it!" Joshua Wayne muttered, and his tone instantly became hoarse. After he finished speaking, he thought about something else: "No, there''s no need to hide it. We should have let them take a picture of this hickey. That way, they won''t suspect our rtionship anymore." Elizabeth Jones was burned to the point that she couldn''t think at all, trembling nervously. She felt the man''s thin lips start to kiss her again. He said in a hoarse voice, "Two kisses isn''t enough. I need more!" Elizabeth Jones''s mind was buzzing. Following that, she extended her hand to push him: "Don''t be like this. We haven''t even brushed our teeth yet." "I don''t even mind, do you?" When Joshua Wayne heard her say such depressing words at this time, his handsome face darkened as if it was about to rain. Elizabeth Jones asked in a daze, "Could it be that you want to wake up in the morning without brushing your teeth and washing your face?" It''s not a question of whether or not you want to avoid it, but it''s a matter of personal hygiene. "Alright then. Let''s go brush our teeth. Once we''ve brushed our teeth, we''ll give it a try!" In order to prove that he definitely was not doing it within three minutes, he had to verify it again. Even if he did not go to work today, he still had to figure out this problem. Elizabeth Jones''s beautiful face instantly flushed red. She whispered, "You don''t need to. I heard that it¡¯s not good to have sex too often." Joshua Wayne squinted, "You seem to have done a lot of preparations." Elizabeth Jones was even more nervous now: "No, I''m just trying to get a rough understanding of the situation." "Don''t worry. My body is very strong. Not to mention twice, even if it''s five times, it''s still fine." Elizabeth Jones''s mind went nk. Did this man have to be so confident? "Alright!" Elizabeth Jones thought, the women on the Inte had said that it would hurt the first time, but not after that. When Elizabeth Jones thought that she still had other requests to ask of him, she did not say anything else. Elizabeth Jones took a shower and came out. It was only six in the morning, and Joshua Wayne had already finished bathing. Heid on the bed and looked at her. "Come here!" Hismanding tone made him sound even more mute. Elizabeth Jones anxiously and bashfully walked over. This time, Joshua Wayne was not so gentle. More than an hourter! Elizabeth Jonesid on the ground weakly. She felt as if all the bones in her body were going to break. Her long hair was spread out on the white bed, but her small face was still pink and had yet to catch her breath. Maybe she shouldn''t have hurt Joshua Wayne''s male pride, or else she wouldn''t have been tormented to such an extent. After the satisfaction, his mood became extremely good. After washing himself again, he walked out, and seeing the unmoving little girl on the bed, his tone became much gentler: "If you''re tired, then don''t go to thepany today. Have a good rest." "I''m not tired!" Elizabeth Jones only felt that her legs were weak, so she quickly crawled up and entered the bathroom. Joshua Wayne asked the assistant to match a set of clothes for Elizabeth Jones as usual and sent it over. After Elizabeth Jones put on her clothes, she and Joshua Wayne then headed to the elevator. Elizabeth Jones noticed that there was a smile on Joshua Wayne''s face as they entered the elevator, and looked at her from time to time. Elizabeth Jones''s beautiful eyes blinked twice, and then she felt the man''s hand reaching over and stroking the long hair by her ear. "What!" Such an intimate action made Elizabeth Jones feel embarrassed. She pouted yfully and rolled her eyes at him. "Nothing. I just wanted to see how my masterpiece was doing." Joshua Wayne''s tone carried a trace of maliciousness and smugness. Only then did Elizabeth Jones realize that the man was looking at her while appreciating the red marks on her neck. She immediately pulled back his long hair, then raised her cor and said with regret, "Can you stop being like this next time? I''m afraid other people will talk nonsense about me again." Elizabeth Jones was not a woman who liked to show off, so she was panicking. However, Joshua Wayne said indifferently: "Just let them see. They will know sooner orter." "No!" Elizabeth Jones pouted. After they got on the car, the sports car drove directly in the direction of thepany. Joshua Wayne hadn''t had many works appear recently, and not only that, the production of his works had been reduced by arge half of the footage of him appearing on the screen. Joshua Wayne suddenly did not want to put his all energy and time into acting. He wanted to put aside his thoughts and properly manage his ownpany. He had heard that there was a new mediapany that was trying to poach people and nurture new people. It was very eye - catching. Joshua Wayne thought that after establishing thispany for so many years, it had always been the Vice President who were in charge of the affairs of thepany. He felt that he was a bit casual. So he decided to learn from his brother to do a good job in the management of the company, and then to consider his own interest. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. In the morning, Joshua Wayne had revealed his decision, but did not expect to be immediately opposed by his Vice President Eric Marum. "Boss, your poprity is just right now. You shouldn''t be on vacation. This will affect thepany''s shares in a bad way." Eric Marum said with an anxious tone. Joshua Wayne did not expect this Vice President actually said such words to him in front of so many higher-ups. He frowned: "I am the one who has the final say in thepany. I am the biggest shareholder. I don''t care if my stocks will be affected. I have decided to officially take over the company. I have been very grateful for your hard work in these few years. I will not treat you unfairly." Hearing that Joshua Wayne was going to officially take over thepany, Eric Marum''s face froze. Chapter 729 Chapter 729 T¡ªhis matter was spread like wildfire in the first time after the meeting, which cause thepany'' s stock market turbulence. The wholepany was extremely anxious, because thepany''s shares had always been steadily growing, and the employees of thepany were also looking at the limitless prospects of thepany, so they more or less bought thepany''s shares. However, they did not expect that in a single day, the stocks would fluctuate greatly, and the stock prices of thepanies would drop by so much that everyone would not be able to control themselves. Joshua Wayne was also paying attention to this matter, but what he did not expect was that his own image would have such a huge impact on thepany, causing him to frown, as though he had been tricked by someone. Thus, at around 3pm in the afternoon, Joshua Wayne convened a meeting of the upper echelons. The first person who spoke out was indeed the Vice President Eric Marum who had opposed his image in the morning. "Boss, I have already told you that you are in the limelight. If you were to retreat due to the current situation, it would be a huge blow to thepany. Therefore, please stop thinking about this for the time being ..." This is from N?velDrama.Org. "I''m not holding this meeting to discuss my personal matters. You all know my personality, so the decision I''ve made will never be changed. I want to ask you all, who revealed this matter to the media at the first possible moment?" Joshua Wayne''s face turned ashen, his voice became so cold that there was not even a trace of warmth. His sharp gaze swept across every single face on the table. Joshua Wayne suddenly looked at theptop in front of him, and said angrily: "Do you even have this boss in your eyes? Do you guys think you have the power to sell every word I said and every decision I made? I really didn''t expect you to be so bold, since I, your boss, am not that much of a threat in your eyes, well, I''ll give you a chance now. The one who revealed the information would better stand out and don''t wait for me to find out. If I find out, the consequences won''t be so easy to deal with." Anger still shocked everyone present, and immediately a female higher ups stood up with a pale face, then she cried out in apology: "Boss, I''m sorry. It was me who called my reporter''s friend and identally said your decision of stop filming. I''m really sorry. I didn''t mean to blow this up. I didn''t think..." "Alright, you can leave now!" Seeing that she had stood up to admit it, Joshua Wayne''s face was as ck as iron, and he immediately issued the order to dismiss her. The female higher ups'' expression froze. She did not expect that, as a chief elder of apany, she was actually exterminated by Joshua Wayne with a single sentence. "Boss... I didn''t do it on purpose. Please give me a chance to start anew." "You already don''t have the chance to do anything. Look at thepany''s stock market. Because of your words, it directly fell down. Do you still have a chance?" Joshua Wayne sneered, the warmth from back then was gone. The female upper echelon was once again stunned into a state of wooden chicken. But at this moment, everyone present knew that Joshua Wayne was no longer that young boy they could control. He had already be a man who thought rationally. "Vice President Eric Marum ..." The woman immediately looked at him, wanting to beg for forgiveness. Eric Marum immediately said with a calm expression, "You really shouldn''t speak carelessly. You are getting what you deserve. Since the boss said to let you leave, then hurry up and go away!" "Eric Marum, how can you not say a few words for me? We''ve been together for three years..." When these words were spoken, everyone burst into an uproar. Eric Marum''s face became abnormally ugly, and he startedughing coldly: "Aren''t all of this because of you taking the initiative?" The woman instantly became mute, embarrassedly and indignantly packed her things before running away in tears. Joshua Wayne heard his subordinate''s nonsense, but his expression did not change, as cold as ever. "Alright, she is your example. Remember, before 5 o''clock, each of you must submit an urgent n. Whose idea is epted and can see the results, I will set up a second vice president position." After Joshua Wayne finished speaking, his cold gaze swept over the pale-faced Eric Marum, and turned to leave. Everyone in the meeting room was in an uproar. Joshua Wayne wanted to establish the second position of vice president? Wouldn''t that mean that they would be Eric Marum''s equals? Everyone found it hard to believe, but they were also excited. The position of vice president, with both money and power, was definitely something that everyone wanted to fight for. Eric Marum returned to his office with a stiff expression. He tried his best to throw the documents away and stick his hand in his pocket, making it hard for him to calm down from his anger. "Joshua Wayne, how dare you...!" Eric Marum was extremely furious and felt that the kingdom of entertainment he created with his own hands must be given to Joshua Wayne as a gift. At that moment, the office door was pushed open, and the female higher ups, who had been rejected just now, walked in while crying. "Eric Marum, how can you be so heartless to me?" "Alright, sorry for hurting you at the meeting just now,. But, it''s not a bad thing for you to leave your company. Don''t you remember that we still have anotherpany to run? You will go tomorrow, and if you can get those female celebrity to go with you, that would be for the best! " Eric Marum immediately pulled the woman into his embrace andforted her. The woman immediately turned from crying toughing and scolded, "You are so bad. You scared me so much that my heart almost stopped beating." "Is that so? Then let''s make your heart beat a bit faster tonight!" Eric Marumforted the woman with a few words, and even arranged a happy show for the evening. The matter of the stocks falling had made Elizabeth Jones extremely worried. Hence, she still found time to knock on Joshua Wayne''s door. When she went in, she saw the man with his hands in the pockets of his trousers, staring out of the window with concentration. It was unknown what he was thinking. "Joshua Wayne, has something happened in thepany?" Elizabeth Jones asked him softly. Joshua Wayne turned around. His handsome face was a little stiff but after seeing her, the ice had softened a little. "Yes, the news that I announced this morning that I would stop filming has been leaked." Joshua Wayne Dan Dan said. "Ah ... You''re not going to act anymore? " Elizabeth Jones''s face was full of surprise. She had thought that she could partner up with Joshua Wayne in front of the movie screen to film, but it seemed like she was dreaming. "Yes, I don''t want to continue acting. I''m tired!" Joshua Wayne sat on the sofa with an indifferent expression. "Then... The fans who like you must be very disappointed. " At least, Elizabeth Jones was very disappointed now. "What about you? You''re also disappointed? " Joshua Wayne stood up and walked in front of her, his finger lightly touching her face: "I do this is for the sake of better managing thepany. If my authority was taken away by others, thepany will be empty shell. Then, I will no longer stop acting, but will be unemployed." Chapter 730 Chapter 730 When Elizabeth Jones heard his words, her face was filled with astonishment. "Is there a problem with the management of thepany?" "Yes, I don''t feel too good. The people under mymand have been hiding so many things from me. From now on, I want to investigate them one by one." Joshua Wayne said with a calm voice. "Then how are you going to investigate? I just heard from someone below that you haven''t taken care of thepany for over three years. You''ve been busy shooting movies. " Elizabeth Jones couldn''t help but worry that he would work too hard. "Yes, I was indeed too carefree, always feeling that doing what I like the most is not a waste of time, but I forgot that when I set up thispany, it was also something that I liked. Now, I want to pick up my hobby and shift the focus to managing thepany." Joshua Wayne''s thin lips curled into a smile, and felt that the decision he had made was considered to be timely. If he discussed management after thepany waspletely taken over by others, it would really be empty talk on paper. "Think about it yourself. Whatever decision you make, I will support you." Although she couldn''t act with him, but as long as he liked to do something, Elizabeth Jones would still raise both hands in support. "Thepany''s shares have already fallen today, so will they continue to fall tomorrow? What can we do to save the situation? " Although Elizabeth Jones did not know how to manage, she was still extremely anxious about the plummet in thepany''s shares. "I''m trying to find a solution. Before work today, every department head will send me a tactic. Don''t worry, there will be a solution tomorrow." Joshua Wayne wasn''t worried at all, because he seemed to have already thought of a final idea. "What solution?" Elizabeth Jones couldn''t help but be curious. "Let''s get married!" Joshua Wayne suddenly extended his hand out and grabbed her small hand, cing it on his chest, and kissed it lightly. Elizabeth Jones''s body trembled, with her beautiful eyes wide open. She stared at him. Seeing that she was stunned, Joshua Wayne smiled with his thin lips: "If there''s a reason for my decision, I believe those who like me won''t be too disappointed." "Ugh ... Will you really marry me? " Elizabeth Jones was shocked and touched, her mind still nk. Joshua Wayne said: "I have already have sex with you, so of course I am responsible for you." Elizabeth Jones originally thought that he would be able to say something that would move her even more, but she didn''t expect that the man''s words would be so George, causing her, who was prepared to be moved, to pause slightly in her heart. Just because he had her body, he wanted to marry her? Elizabeth Jones quickly concealed the slight warmth in her eyes and said in a low voice, "The reason I''m willing to stay with you is not because I want you to take responsibility. There''s no need for you to ..." "If there''s no other way to salvage this fall, we''ll get married, okay?" Joshua Wayne reached out and gently caressed her long hair. With his serene and heavy eyes, it was hard to tell what he was thinking. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Elizabeth Jones''s breath tightened. Although she didn''t know what marriage signified, she knew that she really had to tie herself up with this man for her entire life. The entire life was too far away, and the only thing she dared to think about was being able to be together with him. That''s enough. "I... Of course I have no objections!" Elizabeth Jones realized that her voice was trembling. "Elizabeth Jones, let me ask you again. Do you like me or do you love me!" Joshua Wayne''s gaze tightly locked onto her blushing little face, as he waited for her reply. "What''s the difference between liking someone and loving someone?" Elizabeth Jones''s mind was still nk. Her mind was filled with thoughts of marriage. Was she going to marry Joshua Wayne? Was she dreaming? "There is a huge difference between liking and loving. Like is only temporary, but love is eternal and unchanging." This was Joshua Wayne''s understanding towards love. "What about you? How do you feel about me? " Elizabeth Jones mustered up her courage and asked as she raised her head. Joshua Wayne looked at her seriously, and frowned: "Whta I can answer you right now is that I like your body. Of course, I also like you a little." "Then what about Lily ..." When Elizabeth Jones heard him say that he liked her, she still felt a little happy. However, very quickly, she asked something that she shouldn''t have asked. "She''s my sister - in -w!" Joshua Wayne answered her withplete certainty: "In the future, don''t use her to test my sincerity, okay?" Joshua Wayne felt that everything that had happened in the past was extremely preposterous, however, for a person to grow up, they would have to experience many different things. Now that he had calmed down and thought about it, he still had to be grateful to Lily. At the very least, her appearance had stimted his feelings towards women unlike in the past, when he liked to hide in his own world. Elizabeth Jones could hear the calmness in his tone and she was stunned. Then, she nodded: "I understand. I will not bring up this matter again." "Sorry, I''m not a very expressive person. If my answer hurts you ..." "That doesn''t matter. It''s enough that you lile me. Joshua Wayne, if you are willing to marry me, I am also very willing to marry you. These are my heartfelt words!" Elizabeth Jones raised the corner of her mouth andughed, as if she was a happy child. Her pair of eyes, which were as bright as spring, released a glow, slightly stunning Joshua Wayne and causing him to be a little absent-minded. "Alright, I''ll see what their n is before making a decision. If there''s a solution, we won''t get married." Joshua Wayne''s tone became much softer. "Alright! I''ll be going, then! " Elizabeth Jones bit her lower lip. Hearing that it was possible for them to not get married, a trace of disappointment inexplicably shed across her heart. What happened to her? Why was she suddenly worried about gains and losses? Was this the feeling of falling in love with someone? In the first second, she was so happy that she was about to jump up and down. But in the next second, she fell back to the ground. These things were beyond her control. After five o''clock, there were more than ten solutions ced in front of Joshua Wayne''s desk. Joshua Wayne looked at them one by one, his tightly knitted brows did not rx in the slightest. It seemed that none of the ns that these people had offered had satisfied him. Thus, he reached out his hand and made a call to Elizabeth Jones. Elizabeth Jones held onto her phone, and heard his low voice ring out: "Elizabeth Jones, let''s get engaged in two days." Elizabeth Jones felt that the air around her had be much thinner. She bit her lips and spoke with a heartbeat, "Alright!" "Engagement first!" Hearing that she agreed, Joshua Wayne''s lips curled up into a smile, and his tone softened. "Alright!" No matter what the man said, Elizabeth Jones could not carefully examine it. "I''ll give you one night to consider it. Give me an answer tomorrow morning!" Joshua Wayne chuckled. He felt that his words had really shocked her. Wasn''t she bold in the past? Why did she sound like a mosquito now? Chapter 731 Chapter 731 E ¡ª ngagement and marriage are two different concepts, but Elizabeth Jones still thought about this question carefully. A smile curling the corner of her mouth revealed the happiness in her heart. Regardless whether the two concepts were same or not, while she was together with Joshua Wayne, she felt like she was having a very beautiful dream. She really wished that this dream could keep for a long time, and she would never wake up. She enjoyed being cared for and doted upon by others. Joshua Wayne said that he would give her an entire night to think about it. Actually, Elizabeth Jones only needed a second. No matter what kind of role Joshua Wayne wanted her to y, she would try her best to cooperate with him. In fact, she had one more thing to ask him for help. Abroad! Leo William and Mary Ann had already forgotten about their identities and their time. They started from daybreak and yed along the way, happily enjoying their free time, like a couple in deep love. They steeped over every inch of romantd, sea, leaned on the ship''s railing, and overlooked the endless ocean. The sea breeze blew past Mary Ann''s slightly messy hair, revealing a tender and sweet little face. A mild smile curling the corner of her mouth expressed something childish and naughty, which would always give Leo William a surprise or a shock without any preparation before. No matter what would be, Leo William still apanied her, as if he had found his youth. After having fun for two days, both of them finally returned to the hotel. Along the way, Mary Ann laid in Leo William''s embrace, greedily absorbing the faint fragrance of the cold mint from the man''s body. "Leo, I''m so hot!" Mary murmured weakly. Considering her was sleeping in his arms, Leo William finally had time to check his phone. Seeing his brother send him some documents that needed to be handled urgently, he must give him a solution as soon as possible. Hearing the muffled cry from Mary, Leo William''s eyes zed over as he immediately reached out to touch her forehead and felt his hand became scalding. "Mary, did you catch a cold? Your forehead is very hot. You must have a fever. Let''s go to the hospital!" Leo William was sure that something must have caused a chill to her, so he immediately asked the driver to turn around to the nearest hospital. "I don''t want any injection!" Mary Ann felt very ufortable, but she was still very stubborn. "Take some medicine first, no injections!" If it wasn''t serious, Leo William wouldn''t get her to suffer such pain. In the hospital, Mary Ann was diagnosed with a cold. Mary Ann pitifully allowed him to hold her small hands. Although the cold made her dizzy, the feeling of him holding her small hands made her feel at ease. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Having returned back to the hotel, Leo William immediately poured her a cup of warm water and made her drink the anti -fever medicine. "Just lie on the bed. If you sweat, it won''t be hot!" Seeing her blushing red face, Leo William felt very sorry for her. Mary Ann obediently lifted up the nket andid on the bed, like an obedient child. Leo William went into the bathroom to get a towel, and helped her wipe her face and hands, and also covered her with a nket. "If you''re tired, then go to sleep!" "It doesn¡¯t matter, I''m afraid that if I fall asleep, you will leave me!" Mary Ann reached out to grab his large hand and said helplessly. "No, I won''t leave you!" Leo William could not help chuckling. Why hadn''t she grown up yet? Mary Ann looked into his eyes. Only when she was sure that he was not lying to her, did she finally let go of her hand. After Leo William finished showering, he sat down beside her, staring at her lethargic face. "Have you had a good time for past two days?" Since she couldn''t sleep, she beagn to talk with him. "Mm, I was very happy. It was the happiest time I yed since I was born." Mary Ann immediately laughed, thinking about how the two of them went to so many ces and how she was taken care of by him along the way. This kind of feeling, was so beautiful that made people unwilling to stop. "Next time, welle out to y again!" Leo William''s long vacation was about to end. In the company, a lot of things made his brother extremely busy, enforcing him to send Leo messages and calling him for help everyday. Although Leo wanted to y for a few more days, he couldn''t let his brother get too stressed. "Alright!" Hearing that he would even bring her out, Mary Ann became happy again, and had already started to look forward to it. "Leo, have you taken care of Lily by the same way in the past?" Mary Ann suddenly asked, feeling a bit sad. Leo William''s handsome face stiffened, but after that, he held her small hand and kissed the back of her hand: "Please don''t ask my past, okay? If there really is magic in this world, I am willing to gamble with everything I have and make me return to my twenty''s to meet you." Mary Ann was startled, but when she understood his deep feelings, she burst outughing. Leo William saw that she was smiling so happily, and frowned: What are youughing at? "Nothing, I just felt that way. If the person I met right now was you, who is 20 years old, I might not necessarily like you." Mary Ann spoke the truth. "Why?" Leo William couldn''t understand this little girl''s mind. Why was it even moreplicated than him? "No reason, I like the mature and steady temperament that you have. Do you, a twenty year old, have any?" Mary Ann curled her lips. "Maybe not!" Leo William thought back to how he looked when he was twenty years old. "So, I won''t mention your ex - girlfriend anymore, but can you also not mention the age difference between us? As soon as you mention this, I get flustered, afraid that you will abandon me and give up on me! " Mary Ann grabbed his big hands and pressed them to her face. She rubbed against his hand like a little cat, with her tone full of pleading. "How could I leave you? No way!" He felt that Mary Ann was a person whocked a sense of security. She would always think about something bad. It must have something to do with her environment, which was why she felt so insecure, as if she was afraid of being abandoned. "I know, I believe in you!" Mary Ann also felt that her character was not so good, she was also trying hard to change herself. "Can you hold me to sleep? Otherwise, I won''t be able to sleep! " Mary Ann was very sleepy, but without him by her side, she would not be able to sleep in peace. "Alright!" Leo William immediately agree with her request. He also lifted up his nket andid down, then very naturally brought her small body into his embrace. Mary Ann rested her head against his arm, with her face pressed against his chest. A few seconds later, she fell into a deep sleep. But Leo William did not dare sleep. He waited more than ten minutes, and touched her forehead with his hand, sweating profusely. Leo William tried to get up gently and wipe her body. "Don''t leave me!" Mary Ann suddenly held one of his arms tightly, preventing him from leaving. Leo Williamughed helplessly, but could only reach out and pull off a tissue, carefully and gently wiping the sweat off her forehead. Chapter 732 Chapter 732 Elizabeth Jones sat on the sofa, looking at a script sent over by Angus. It was a novel that had been popr for a very long time, and many people were concerned about it. But recently, Joshua Wayne had bought the rights of the novel in order to raise Elizabeth Jones''s poprity. News about the production of the TV series was also spread today, and Elizabeth Jones had tentatively decided to be the main actress. However, the main actor was still a mystery to the public, which triggered strong public reactions on the Inte. Elizabeth Jones read the script seriously. To be honest, she had secretly read this novel from a friend when she was in high school.There were a lot of detailed and ssical conversations and plots of this novel, which had always been talked about among people. Elizabeth Jones still remembered them clearly, but she still could not believe that she would get the script for this novel today. Furthermore, Angus was also pretty sure that it was she that indeed acted as the main actress in this novel. Elizabeth Jones was truly excited and happy, but after the excitement, she felt like someone had poured a cup of cold water over her head. She instantly calmed down. Because the script was so perfect, but what about her? If she were to destroy such a good script, she would let Joshua Wayne down again. As a result, Elizabeth Jones did not dare to rx herself for even a second. She was extremely serious in imagining what kind of person the main actress would be, such as her temper, her personality, and her serious expression when speaking. Just as Elizabeth Jones was looking and thinking, the door was suddenly forcefully pushed open. Helen rushed in. When she saw the script in Elizabeth Jones''s hands, she angrily asked: "Did you find the boss and ask him to give you this role? Elizabeth Jones, are you a bandit? A thief? I picked this script first before, how did you be the main character now? I''ve be your supporting role. How can you be so capable?!" Being scolded right in front of herself, Elizabeth Jones was startled. Angus rushed in and stood between the two of them, attempting to exin with a smile. "Angus, don''t say anymore, I understand everything. Did you see that? She exposed her neck to tell everyone her truly rtionship with the boss." Helen shouted. Her gaze was filled with ridicule, pointing at Elizabeth Jones''s neck. Only then did Elizabeth Jones realize that she seemed to have forgotten to cover the hickeys on her neck. Hearing Helen''s words, she reached out to straighten her cor. However, those hickeys were simply too eyecatching, and they stung Helen''s eyes, making her infuriated and feel totally unfair. Angus did not dare to gossip about the boss and immediately became serious: "Helen, stop talking, actually this is what the boss means, and it has nothing to do with her. If you are unhappy, you can argue with the boss." "Heh, right now, the wholepany considers her as their leader. She can freely choose whatever show she wants to perform and get whatever resources she wants to have. What can I do? Just remember, Elizabeth Jones, it is impossible for people to be so lucky in their entire lives." After Helen finished speaking, she clenched her teeth hatefully, and turned around to leave. Elizabeth Jones held onto the script tightly, and then she put it down and looked at Angus: "Originally, this script and this main actress figure should have belonged to her? Why didn''t you tell me? " "This is what the boss means. I can''t make the decision." "But ..." If I ept this script to y, I would have stolen Helen''s role. She certainly must be angry. " Elizabeth Jones also started to feel it was not very moral to do that. "This doesn''t count as stealing a role. With Helen''s age, it''s not appropriate for her to y a part as a sixteen¡ªor¡ªseventeen-year-old girl. You''re definitely cut out for it." Angus immediatelyforted her. "It doesn''t matter whether it''s appropriate or not, I will still ask Joshua about this matter." After Elizabeth Jones finished speaking, she took the script and went back to Joshua Wayne''s office. At this moment, it was time to get off work. Joshua Wayne had always left on time, but today was different. Thepany had encountered a huge problem, and he was thinking about a way to resolve it. When Edwards Wayne had called him just now, he was also concerned about the turmoil of his company''s stocks. He wanted to help him out, but he was rejected by Joshua Wayne. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. He could no longer unconditionally ept his brother''s help. He had already grown up, so he had to have the ability to manage his own affairs. The sky outside the window had already darkened. Seeing Elizabeth Jones who had entered, Joshua Wayne''s thin lips curled up into a smile: "It''s good that you''re here. I n to get someone to send something up to eat. Are you hungry?" When Elizabeth Jones heard his tender concern, she pursed her lips and asked softly: "As for that script you gave me, did you n to let Helen take the lead before?" The expression in Joshua Wayne''s eyes changed slightly. "Angus is talking too much?" She was very angry and said that I was a bandit. Joshua Wayne, tell me, is this true? Elizabeth Jones didn''t have any intention to be angry; she just wanted to hear the truth. "I was just mentioning this matter, but I wasn''t really sure who would be the main star. Helen is over - thinking it!" However, Joshua Wayne did not feel that this matter was serious. He had the authority to decide who should be the main character for the copyright he bought. "How about you let her be the female lead? In this way, there won''t be any conflicts ..." "Elizabeth, can you give me some confidence? Do you feel that there is room for modesty in this matter? You''re so kind! " Joshua Wayne immediately interrupted her words, and his huge body slowly approached her. Very soon, his thin lips fell next to her ear, his voice extremely hoarse. "This is what I''ve decided. If she''s unhappy about that, she cane to argue with me about her job. You just need to do your job well, remember?" "But ..." Elizabeth Jones wanted to say something more, but realized that she had nothing more to say. "Will there be a day when you let me out as well?" Joshua Wayne suddenly extended his hand and pinched her small white chin: "Don''t always think for others, think about yourself more, and think how you n to seize this opportunity to show yourself?" "Am I really not stealing her leading role?" Elizabeth Jones blinked her eyes. "She took herself too seriously. When we first got the script, she took her ce as the female lead. I didn''t agree with that at all." Joshua Wayne was indeed thinking too much. She felt that after Mary Ann left, she could take a look at all of thepany''s resources first, but it was clear that she did not have any rights to enjoy this kind of treatment. Helen belonged to the new actress, and above her, there were more than ten female stars that were even popr than her. "Well, if there''s no confirmation, then I won''t be giving it back!" Elizabeth Jones was finally in relief. "We''ll announce the engagement tomorrow morning. Prepare yourself." Joshua Wayne''s thin lips sucked at her lips. After releasing his lips, he helped her with her long hair and said. Chapter 733 Chapter 733 D ¡ª arkness deep, the chill outside the window also swept over the bedroom. Lily covered the two children with a nket and fell into a deep sleep. In the next morning, Lily felt something warm rubbing against her face. With her eyes opened, she saw her daughter''s two small hands holding her face, together with their hazy eyes opened. Lily knew that her daughter had cultivated this bad habit - she always tended to kiss people that she met when she was not totally awake She quickly sat up and said smilingly: "Emma, wake up!" Emma stretched her back: "Mummy, where are we? I''m not going to school, okay? " Lily burst out inughter. Was this little fellow still dreaming? How funny she was still thinking about going to school. "We are still stay at Ferry Vige on holiday, definitely not going to school!" Lily said with a smile. "Really?" Emma sat up, and only after looking at her surroundings did she show a face full of joy. "I really don''t need to go to school, I''m so happy!" George who had just been woken up covered his ears and shouted: "So noisy!" It was only then that Lily looked at her son. Although his short hair was messy due to sleep, his pretty and fair face made people want to kiss his ruthlessly. How powerful his genes are! Thinking the reason why she could forgive and love Edwards Wayne again so quickly, she came to a conclusion that it might really be her son''s little handsome face. Since she loved her son, it would naturally be easy for her to love Edwards Wayne, who was a lot older than him. "George, stop sleeping, get up!" Lily immediately said gently. George nodded but was not willing to get up soon. After sitting up, he rubbed his eyes, and then took a small sweater to put it on. Lily also quickly put on a thick jacket for her daughter. She was going to go outter, so she didn''t want to get cold. When Lily brought the two little fellows downstairs, Edwards Wayne was currently standing at the door making a phone call. He was wearing a long nylon jacket and a gray turtleneck sweater. Unlike his usual formal attire, he looked young and handsome, full of leisure elegance. Lily''s heart suddenly trembled. Somehow, she seemed to love this man even more. His face was truly perfect, without any room for doubt. Edwards Wayne looked to the side, nced at his woman and child, raised his hand to greet them, and continued to talk on the phone. Lily poured a cup of warm water for the two children and drank it all. She also sat on the sofa and waited quietly while drinking the hot water. The person that Edwards Wayne was calling was his brother, Joshua Wayne. After Joshua Wayne made love with Elizabeth Jones in the morning, he seemed to be even more determined to get engaged to her. Thus, he called Edwards early in the morning, regardless of whether it was the right time or not. Edwards Wayne was surprised that his brother was so anxious to get engaged to Elizabeth Jones. "How long have you known each other? A month? " It wasn''t that Edwards Wayne didn''t want to support his brother''s decision, but marriage wasn''t something that could be achieved on a whim. Joshua Wayne thought about it carefully: "It seems like it''s only been a month!" "You want to get engaged just after getting along with her for a month?" This might be a little too fast. " Edwards Wayne was speechless. He had been worried before when his brother did not look for a girlfriend, but now, he exactly found one. He really could not have worried about him. However, it wasn'' t. "Bro, this is just a temporary solution. Yesterday, mypany was thrown into turmoil when I imed to retire from acting. Now, I need to find a solution to this problem. I feel that it''s a good one!" Joshua Wayne said in a serious tone. "So how could you use your own marriage to solve yourpany''s problems? Do you think marriage is just a joke? " Edwards Wayne frowned, still unable to understand. "Of course not, I''m serious!" Joshua Wayne was also confused. "Do you want to discuss this with Grandma?" "Let''s release the news first. Later, we can tell grandma. She must be definitely happy." Joshua Wayne seemed to remember that his grandmother had urged them to get married and have children last time. Edwards Wayne frowned, then he lowered his voice and said: "Your engagement, could it be rted to me and Lily?" "My dear brother, none at all!" Joshua Wayne anxiously said. "If it''s not because of us, then make your own decision!" Edwards Wayne decided not to interfere in the matters between him and Elizabeth Jones anymore. Matters concerning their rtionship could only be resolved by each other. "Sure, Edwards. You guys should also enjoy yourselves. We''ll talk about it in detail when we get back!" Joshua Wayne hung up. Edwards Wayne held onto his phone, his eyebrows still furrowed, he turned around, and saw Lily standing behind him with a teacup in hand, he immediately said: "My brother is getting engaged to Elizabeth Jones!" "Ah ..." "So fast?" Lily was also shocked. "Yeah, faster than a rocket!" Edwards Wayne started tough jokingly. When Emma heard about this matter, she immediately asked in a serious tone: "Who wants to be a rocket?" Edwards Wayne was immediately amused by his daughter''s simplicity. He patted her head and asked, "Emma, where do you want to goto y today?" "Can we go skiing? Daddy, please!" As Emma looked at the white snow falling outside the window, she immediately thought of the program she wanted to y. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Alright, let''s go skiing today!" Edwards Wayne just let his child have enough fun. However, Lily sighed with emotion: "They should have gotten married before us. It''s so good that they finally settled down." "Hope so!" Edwards Wayne frowned, he suddenly thought of something, about Elizabeth Jones being April Jones''s niece, would it be a time bomb in their marriage? n suddenly walked in while carrying his daughter: "How about we go skiingter?" Edwards Wayne and Lily looked at each other andughed. It seemed that everyone agreed. The group directly went to the ski resort, next to which there was a children''s ski resort, now there were a lot of children ying. Lily and Anne nned to bring the children there to y. On the other hand, Edwards Wayne and n had a contest of skills, both of them were nning to go skiing for adults. Edwards Wayne lost yesterday while fishing, and naturally, he was somewhat unwilling. Thus, the two of them exchanged looks filled with vigor, both giving a hint to the other that they should be careful. No matter how outstanding and excellent a man was, when he was with his brothers, his yfulness would soar. "Daddy, you have to do your best! Don''t lose again, it will be very embarrassing!" The older Emma was, the more she understood the importance of glory. Edwards Wayne looked at his daughter. That small face of her waspletely red, but she was excitedly shouting and fighting for him. He made up his mind deeply to not lose his lofty father''s image in front of his daughter. He absolutely could not lose again at this time. Chapter 734 Chapter 734 Elizabeth Jones weakly hid in her nket. Just now, she suddenly had an impulse to break off this engagement. Fromst night to this morning, it had already been four times! Where did this man get such good physical strength? Could it be that he had transferred all his interest and energy in performing this matter? So scary, I can''t take it anymore. However, although she was exhausted and full of resentment, Elizabeth Jones had to admit that she did not dislike it. Instead, for a moment, she enjoyed it. Joshua Wayne showered and came out of the bathroom. His male body was so perfect that others would not dare look at him directly. Elizabeth Jones was still hiding behind the nket, her face flushed. Suddenly, she heard the man''s low and hoarse voice apanied by the heat, causing Elizabeth Jones''s delicate body to tremble slightly. "Wake up, let''s go to Wayne Family for breakfast!" After Joshua Wayne finished speaking, his thin lipsnded on her earlobe and then he kissed her. Elizabeth Jones nodded, "Oh, wait for me for a moment, I want to take a bath!" When the man walked out of the bedroom, Elizabeth Jones immediately crawled back up. She rushed into the bathroom to wash up, and then saw Joshua Wayne holding a cup of water, smiling at her. "You ... Can you wait for me outside? I''ll be fine soon! " Elizabeth Jones''s face flushed. Even though she already had sex with him, she was still young and shy after all, especially being stared at by him straightly. "Where did you get that wound on your back?" Joshua Wayne suddenly realized that there was a light wound on her back, right in the center of her shoulder. Although the mark was very light, if he looked carefully, he could still see it clearly. "My mother said I was so mischievous when I was young that I suffered these injures ina fall. Elizabeth Jones whispered. "This position will affect your dressing. Have you thought about getting a flower to cover it up?" Joshua Wayne suddenly walked over, his finger gently resting on her wound, as though he wanted to get a tattoo of her, using his name to cover it up "Tattoo? Will it hurt? I''ve never had a tattoo! " Elizabeth Jones blinked her eyes and asked curiously. "It can be used for local anesthesia, it won''t hurt you!" Joshua Wayne also did not have any tattoo on him, but he had always wanted to do so, i.e. Lily''s name. Before, he had thought about it, but after a while, he thought that if he really dared to do so, Edwards would me him for the rest of his life. Hence, this thought only shed across his mind. But now he had enough justification to persuade his brother into allowing himself to get a tattoo. "If there''s any effect, then I''ll go and draw a rose. It will look good!" Elizabeth Jonesughed. "Get a tattoo by using my name! Besides, I don''t like roses very much. I like orchids. You can have an orchid tattoo!" Joshua Wayne very straightforwardly brought up his preferences, because he was such a straightforward person. The person he liked must have his loving flowers tattoo as well, and his name must be also on top of it. Then he would like it even more. After Elizabeth Jones and Joshua Wayne had been together for a while, she had a certain understanding of this man. He was actually a very domineering and forceful person, which was a little out of ce for his image on the screen. This was because Joshua Wayne under a camera was a gentle and tender man, and his personality also appealed to others. "Okay, what kind of orchids do you like?" Elizabeth Jones asked curiously. "Phenopsis, purple!" Joshua Wayne suddenly lowered his head, and kissed the faint wound: "You are not allowed to get hurt again!" Elizabeth Jones''s entire body trembled, and from the spot where his lips fell, a light electric current quickly spread throughout her body. The feeling of being embraced and loved by him in the morning, struck once again, leading Elizabeth Jones''s mind to be nk. "Well, I would get a purple phenopsis, and your name!" Elizabeth Jones smiled, making him feel extremely satisfied. "What do you like? "Is there anything you like?" Joshua Wayne asked again, kissing her hair with his thin lips, and smelling the fragrance in her hair. "I... I like a lot of things, like... I love you! Elizabeth Jones could not help but startughing as she joked. "I can''t just wear myself on my body. Change another one!" Joshua Wayne was startled for a second, then punitively lifted her chin, and bit on her pink lips. Elizabeth Jones hurriedly thought for a second. "How about you draw a line of English letters with our initials?" "This should be very unsightly!" Joshua Wayne frowned. "It can''t be. I feel it will look good. Moreover, it is representative!" Elizabeth Jones said with a serious face. "Alright, you'' re allowed!" Joshua Wayne suddenly imitated a king''s tone and said to her.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. In the past, when Joshua Wayne acted in movies, he would always use his original voice, but now, Elizabeth Jones could finally understand the tone of that male voice. It was as if it could shake a person''s eardrums, getting herself addictive in his beautiful voice. Hum, Joshua Wayne still has this kind of potential. "Why didn''t you ask your assistant to bring me my clothes today? Yesterday, my clothes were all wet and I didn''t have any clothes to change. What should I do? " It was only then that Elizabeth Jones thought of something important. "Who says no, let''s go into the cloakroom to take a look!" Joshua Waynezily sat on the sofa at the side. His beautiful eyes seemed to be glued to her body, making it hard for him to look away. At this moment Elizabeth Jones was only wearing a white bath towel, barely covering her perfect and slender figure. Her skin was as fair as snow, and her long hair was tied up on her head. Some of her hair came down, making her more pure and charming Joshua Wayne''s body suddenly started to react, but when he thought about some important things he had to do, he forcefully restrained himself. Elizabeth Jones walked into the room and was shocked. The cloakroom was empty yesterday but now it was filled with women''s clothing, shoes and jewelry. Elizabeth Jones was surprised and happy, and she immediately ran out and asked in surprise: "These things, when did they all hang out?" "Yesterday, I had someone deliver it!" Joshua Wayne''s thin lips raised into a charming smile. With the demeanor of the Great Young Master, he was extremely noble. Elizabeth Jones found it hard to believe, and looked at him in shock: "All of them were prepared for me?" "Otherwise? Is there any other woman in the family besides you? " These words were boring, but Joshua Wayne replied her with even more boring words. Elizabeth Jones''s eyes inexplicably reddened, and tears fell from her eyes. "Don''t do that!" When Joshua Wayne saw her expression, he immediately knew what she was going to do. Thus, he stood up and walked to her front. As expected, he saw her red eyes. "Thank you!" Elizabeth Jones''s voice was already choked with sobs. She had never been doted like this before, so she was touched and excited so much that even if she wanted to control herself, she couldn''t hold it in. "You''ve already thanked me!" Joshua Wayne nced at the messy bed andughed. Elizabeth Jones''s moved expression froze slightly. Chapter 735 Chapter 735 E ¡ª lizabeth Jones apanied Joshua Wayne to the Wayne Family to eat breakfast early in the morning. When the old woman and the old man heard that they wereing over, they were overjoyed, but also had a strange expression on their faces. This Young grandson had not turned up in front of them for the whole year, it was difficult to invite him back for lunch and dinner, how could he possiblye back for breakfast so early in the morning? Something must have happened to him again. But this was also a good sign. At the very least, he would go home to discuss things with the two elders, unlike he had decided everything alone in the past. So the two elders always worried about him because they needed to hear from their eldest grandson to know more about Joshua. Elizabeth Jones was a little shy, because the reason she came to Wayne Family today was to discuss a significant matter. "Grandpa, grandma!" Joshua Wayne and Elizabeth Jones walked into the dining hall, greeting with the two elders. The olddy''s gentle concern, "Josh, it can''t be the reason that you came here so early to apany your grandparents just for breakfast, right?" "Right, I''m here to discuss the engagement between Elizabeth and me!" Joshua Wayne''s words were astonishing, directly shocking the two elders. Their expressions were both startled for a moment. "You''re to get engaged?" This news came too suddenly, and the two elders werepletely unprepared. They had thought that they would need at least a year or so to get to know each other before they could enter the marriage hall, but they did not expect that their progress would go on so quickly. The old man frowned as well. He suddenly waved towards Joshua Wayne and said, "Josh, take me out to the garden for a walk. It''s been a while since west spoke." Joshua Wayne was startled. Since he was young, the person he feared the most was his strict grandfather. "Alright!" Joshua Wayne nodded and walked over. Pushing his wheelchair, he walked towards the small path in the flower garden. Seeing that Joshua Wayne had left, and leaving her alone to face the olddy, Elizabeth Jones started to get nervous. "Elizabeth, have you mentioned the engagement with your family members?" As expected, the old lady couldn''t help asking her. Elizabeth Jones was a little embarrassed andughed: "Not yet, we made this decision just long ago, so wee to discuss this matter with you two elders." "Oh!" The olddy frowned. She suddenly felt that these youngsters were truly unreliable when doing things. They even hadn''t said anything to their parents when they were about to get engaged. This was too ridiculous. "Did you call your parents about it? What did they say?" the olddy continued. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Elizabeth Jones''s beautiful face turned red, she was so nervous that her palms were starting to sweat, she thought, if her mother knew about this, she would definitely give her 100% support and consent. Last time, she called her and told her to think of a way to make Joshua Wayne fall for her. "My mom may not have any objections, Grandma, don''t worry!" Elizabeth Jones said softly. "How about this? Invite your parents over for lunch at noon and have a formal meeting. The parents of both sides can sit down to have a detailed talk about the marriage." the olddy suggested suddenly, with her serious expression. Hearing that, Elizabeth Jones became even more nervous. When she thought about the mistakes that her aunt had made, Elizabeth Jones started to panic. Her mother was seventy percent the same as her aunt, if her mother came here, would the olddy be able to recognize the rtionship between her and her aunt? Thinking of that, Elizabeth Jones felt like she was sitting on a needle, and was no longer at peace even for a moment. She answered incoherently, but she wanted to back down in her heart. At this moment, on the small path outside the garden, Joshua Wayne pushed his grandfather''s wheelchair as he slowly walked in. It was early in the morning, and the snow on the road had already been swept clean. Next to him was a vast expanse of white snow, as well as a patch of green. This made him feel rxed and at ease. "Josh, tell grandpa the truth. Do you really love that girl?" The old man asked. Joshua Wayne nodded: "I love her!" "How much do you love?" The old man continued to ask. Joshua Wayne couldn''t help butugh: "Grandfather, I''ve already decided to get engaged to her, so of course I love her very much." "You have always been impulsive when doing things, unlike your brother who is calm. I hope you will take your marriage seriously, and do not take it as a joke!" The old man sternly reminded him. Joshua Wayne listened attentively, "Grandfather, don''t worry. Since I''ve chosen her, I will definitely treat her well!" "Have you seen her family? What kind of people are her family? The old man asked with concern. Joshua Wayne''s expression froze, he suddenly thought about Elizabeth Jones''s shameless aunt, he could not answer her at all. "Grandfather, this is my marriage with her, it shouldn''t have anything to do with her family, right?" Joshua Wayne said ndly. "Why wasn''t rted to her family? Have you ever thought clearly that love is between the two of you, but marriage is between two families? Have you ever thought that if the other party''s family members were snobbish people, she woulde and trouble you for money?" The old tutor immediately creased his brow. He realized that the matter of their engagementcked of some deep consideration. "Grandfather, I will discuss this matter properly with her family. I will go to see them at noon!" Joshua Wayne didn''t want to infuriate his grandfather anymore at the moment. What''s more he had known from his brother that his grandfather''s condition wasn''t too stable. "Alright, go to see how her family react first. We''ll discuss this matter properly then!" The old tutor raised his hand for further consideration. When Joshua Wayne returned to the living room, he saw that Elizabeth Jones had also been troubled by her grandmother to the point that her forehead was covered in sweat. With so much sweat in the middle of winter, it was obvious how nervous she was. The two of them ate their breakfast in an absent-minded way before leaving together. Sitting in the car, both of them were silent. "How about... "Let''s not get engaged yet. You haven''t told your grandparents about my aunt, have you?" Elizabeth Jones also felt guilty to the Wayne Family. Even though it was her aunt''s mistake, they were still rtives. Joshua Wayne''s eyes were fixated on the road ahead, and his thin lips were pursed tightly, unable to fathom his thoughts. "Do your grandparents know about my aunt and your father?" Elizabeth Jones suddenly asked softly. Joshua Wayne''s tone became nd: "I don''t know, actually, I don''t want them to know either." "Even if you hide it from them now, it doesn''t mean that they won''t know in the future." Elizabeth Jones lowered her head, a hint of grief and despair shing past her beautiful face. She actually wanted to marry Joshua Wayne very much, but the mountain in front of them was so high and so broad, which was not something that could be climbed with effort. "Let''s not talk about our engagement for the time being!" Joshua Wayne seemed to have suddenly made a decision. Elizabeth Jones''s entire body shivered, a wave of inexplicably sorrow surged out, she bit her lower lip with all her strength, prevented herself from crying, and nodded: "Alright, let''s not talk about the matter regarding thepany, what do we do then?" "I will y a role as the main actor ording to your script. The this matter would be resolved!" Elizabeth was shocked by Joshua Wayne''s sudden words. Chapter 736 Chapter 736 The fact that Joshua Wayne was going to y a part as a male lead in her script made Elizabeth Jones extremely surprised - his beautiful eyes and his handsome profile, both of which got herself addicted to admiring such a beautiful figure. "But you ... Wasn''t you about to stop acting? Why do you still want to perform? " It took Elizabeth Jones a long time to find her reasonable mind and normal voice, but there was still a hint of happiness and surprise in her voice. "I don''t want other men to take part in your first y. All of your first scenes must be given to me!" Joshua Wayne said arrogantly. Elizabeth Jones trembled slightly, but then, she could not help butugh out loudly: "Alright, as long as it can solve thepany''s current predicament, I will cooperate with you no matter what you want." As expected, the entire inte was abuzz with people¡¯ s gossips and excitement. Everyone was looking forward to the male lead, even going so far as to put up a poll on the inte for Joshua Wayne, whose name had far surpassed the second position. At this moment, when they heard that Joshua Wayne was the most perfect candidate in their hearts, many people were extremely excited, and expressed that they would always support him. As Joshua Wayne''s only publicly acknowledged girlfriend, ying opposite him on screen was to make people much more interested in it and look forward to it even more. Of course, most of them were worried that Elizabeth Jones, as a new actress, would ruin the image of the role in the public''s mind as such an important role first, just because of her poor acting skills. The shares of thepany were already showing a trend of recovery. At 3 PM, they directly rose to high point. As we can see, the effect of this method was still visible and useful. Joshua Wayne going back on his word had also affected the interests of some people. As the only vice president of thepany, Eric Marum was extremely infuriated. Initially, he could have made use of this opportunity to destroy thepany, but he didn''t expect that Joshua Wayne''s counter attack would catch him off guard. Joshua Wayne was already suspect of Eric Marum. There were many problems with the ounts of thepany''s finance department, but because Joshua Wayne had always trusted Eric Marum and did not pursue the matter further, adding the fact that thepany was doing well, and the benefits were considerable, Joshua Wayne often let him get away with it. But now, when thepany started to meet the problem of poaching, Eric Marum did not take it seriously. Hence, he started to doubt his management ability. Thus, after Joshua Wayne agreed to act as the male lead, an important meeting was held in the afternoon. Furthermore, an important appointment was made, and he directly announced to recruit an experienced Vice President to work with Eric Marum on the daily affairs of thepany. This eptance of fate was simply a huge blow to Eric Marum, it directly divided his power between the two of them, causing him to be extremely unhappy, but as for Joshua Wayne''s personality, he knew clearly, he didn''t dare to argue with him, but he felt extremely resentful towards him from his heart. Initially, he had nned to destroy thepany step by step, but from the looks of it, he wanted to speed up his actions. Elizabeth Jones went to the audition today and this ancient costume drama called "Phoenix World" had already been popr on the inte for a few years, so the topic of discussion was good. The director that was hired was also extremely famous, so it could be seen just how high his expectations for this movie were. Elizabeth Jones put on makeup, made a set of ancient clothes with her hair style, and put on a set of bright red ancient clothes with a long skirt. The fabric was fine, and the exquisite dress made Elizabeth Jones instantly transform into an ancient female princess. The director was quite pleased with her style and kept praising her, "Hmm, you have the temperament of an ancient young girl. Your face looks very suitable for ancient costumes. Let''s have a try first." "Director, I wonder which part you want me to try?" Elizabeth Jones was a little nervous because this was her first time acting. Although Angus had continuouslyforted her before she came and taught her many unique skills, such as how to shed tears when she was angry or hurt, etc. "The scene where she was annulled, right? That scene was the best at embodying a person''s acting skills." In reality, the director also wanted to make things difficult for Elizabeth Jones. After all, she was a newbie but with someone powerful to protect her, so the coaches wanted to do something bad to her, but now, it seemed like they did not have a chance at all. This made him angry, so he wanted to make things difficult for Elizabeth Jones. Hearing the words about breaking off with someone, Elizabeth showed some sad expression in her eyes. She felt that she had already experienced that period of time. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Elizabeth Jones''s mood had always been suppressed today. When she disyed the kind of despair and sadness a young girl had after breaking off, it unexpectedly burst forth with a great deal of strength, and even the moment her tears fell, it acted out without the slightest trace. It was completely caused by the depths of her heart, causing one to be moved. The director had a look of disbelief on his face. He stared down at the beautiful face that was filled with emotions and was immediately captivated by it and was unable to shift his gaze away. It looks like it wasn''t an ident that Joshua Wayne had picked up this woman. She still had some acting skills. After finishing this part, Elizabeth Jones was still squatting on the ground, crying non ¡ª stop. "Alright, alright. You have finished. You have done it really well. Don''t cry anymore!" Angus ran over andforted her. Elizabeth Jones stood up, her expression still somewhat sorrowful, she took a tissue and wiped her tears, then walked towards the makeup room. Suddenly, when she was about to go outside the dressing room, her footsteps paused, and she saw Joshua Wayne dressed in a suit with leather shoes standing there. "You ... "Why are you here?" Elizabeth Jones never thought that she would run into him, she did not even have time to hide the tears in her eyes, she was panicking. Joshua Wayne walked towards her step by step. His gloomy eyes were tightly locked onto her blinking eyes. "What show did you try?" Joshua Wayne was curious, why was this woman crying so hard, it could be seen how sad this was. Angus immediately shouted, "The scene where the Little Princess is annulled!" Joshua Wayne was startled, and looked at Elizabeth Jones with an unknown look. However, Elizabeth Jones acted as if she had received a shock, and immediately said softly: "Let''s go in and chat." "Elizabeth did very well, and the director also praised her." Angus said proudly at the side. Joshua Wayne squinted his eyes, took a step forward with his long legs, and followed him into the dressing room. "You seem to be stuck in the y!" Behind him, the man''s low voice sounded. Elizabeth Jones hurriedly took out a tissue and continued to wipe the tears at the corner of her eyes,ughing at herself: "I didn''t, I just felt something different. A woman who was annulled must have felt really hopeless and sad, so naturally I cried along with her." "Are you ming me?" Joshua Wayne suddenly went closer, her thin lips almost touching her earlobe: "You''re ming me for canceling our engagement?" Chapter 737 Chapter 737 T ¡ªhe hairs on Elizabeth Jones''s back stood up, and her entire body involuntarily trembled, then she immediately whispered: "What are you saying, how can I me you?" Joshua Wayne''s palm suddenly wrapped around her waist, and in the next second, she was close to Joshua Wayne face to face. "You look so beautiful in ancient clothes!" When Joshua Wayne saw her walking over in ancient clothing, it was as if a beautiful painting had suddenly appeared in front of him. She was extremely beautiful, as if she had walked out of a painting. It was undeniable that in that instant, Joshua Wayne''s heart had a touch of amazement. Elizabeth Jones bit her lips, looked away, and did not meet his gaze. She asked him softly, "Did you come looking for me for something?" "Look at me!" Joshua Wayne saw that her eyes were blinking, he immediately raised her chin, preventing her from turning his eyes away. "Josh, don''t be like this, someone wille here at any time." However, Elizabeth Jones was not used to his overbearing attitude. After all, this was not his home, where no one woulde in to disturb him. "So what if someonees in? I''m your boyfriend. " Joshua Wayne emphasized his identity, and then, he moved his body downwards, his thin lips easily grabbing her small mouth. Elizabeth Jones''s mind went nk for a moment, following that, she extended her hand to push him, but unfortunately, the man had already expected her to resist, so he used his palm to cut off her two small hands and easily held her firmly. Elizabeth Jones did not expect Joshua Wayne to restrict her so firmly, she was embarrassed and shocked, staring at him: "What are you doing, I still have apetition, release me first!" "I''m here to try out the next scene with you. Do you know what''s the next scene?" Joshua Wayne said those words carelessly, but then, he once again kissed her neck. "Joshua Wayne... Please, don''t do this! " Elizabeth Jones felt that if he continued to move like this, her clothes would be messy. It had to be known that wearing this ancient set was very troublesome, and furthermore, the dignified suit she was wearing was even more so. "Come back at night with this set of clothes, don''t change!" Joshua Wayne was finally satisfied. He let go of his hand, and gave her freedom. However, the next sentence, made Elizabeth Jones be extremely speechless. Let her go home in this costume? What would he try to do? Looking for excitement? Joshua Wayne flicked her soft and tender face lightly, "Let''s try it out." "Which scene?" Elizabeth Jones had already seen through the script, so she could remember any of the scene. Joshua Wayne also looked at the script, thinking back how she was crying so hard because of the ending of the engagement, he made an enchanting smile: "Do you still remember the scene where a male and female lord got engaged? Just that one paragraph, get familiar with the lines now, and in half an hour, we will officially begin the audition." "Ah ..." She had just tried out a scene of annulling the engagement, and hadn''t even adjusted her mood yet, and now he wanted to y the part of betrothal with her again. Wasn''t this intentionally making things difficult for her? "Can we..." "What is it? "You don''t want to get engaged to me anymore?" Joshua Wayne smiled evilly at theer of his eyes. His handsome and bewitching face, and the way he spoke with low- pitch and deep voice of a sense of loss and silence, gave others a feeling of excitement in their hearts. Elizabeth Jones felt that even her ears were trembling, she shifted her eyes away and said softly: "Of course not!" "Since that''s not the case, then just do it properly. Don''t let me down, okay?" Joshua Wayne seemed to enjoy seeing her flustered and helpless look. She was like a little rabbit that was trapped in his arms, longing to escape no matter what. "Alright!" What else could Elizabeth Jones say at this moment? His heart was in turmoil and was about to jump out of her chest. Joshua Waynezily walked out. Only now did Elizabeth Jones''s breathing return to normal. She reached out his hand to press against his chest, feeling as if he was about to copse. Joshua Wayne went to the next door to try out the equipment. Not longter, a few staff members ran over in a hurry to help Elizabeth Jones tidy up her hair and dress up. In the dressing room next to the door, Joshua Wayne held onto the script, while memorizing the lines of the engagement. The director beside him held the script and asked curiously, "Joshua, didn''t we discuss this earlier? Didn''t we agree that we were going to perform a scene where you guys left? Why did it suddenly be an engagement drama? So, does Elizabeth Jones get ready for this? " "I don''t like parting!" Joshua Wayne replied ndly. Indeed, there were too many parting words in life that made one sad. Hearing that, the director seemed to have understood something in an instant, andughed: "Alright, let''s try out the engagement scene, Elizabeth Jones''s acting is still pretty good, she should be able to hold on to this scene, but, the opponent is you, I''m afraid that she might be afraid of doing such a thing." "Give her a little more time to get used to it. It''s her first time facing a camera, so it''s reasonable for her to be scared." Joshua Wayne stared at the script, her voice still light. The director nodded, "That''s right. A newbie always needs a process. You guys get ready. I''ll get someone to set up the scene." Elizabeth Jones recited her scripts quickly, but why couldn''t she remember them all? Perhaps when one''s nerves are in a state of tension, it is really difficult to remember things with one''s heart. "What should we do? It''s over! " Elizabeth Jones pressed down on her head, she really wanted to press down on the words on the script. It was time, Joshua Wayne had already changed into a set of ancient clothing, a wide -sleeved, greyish-blue robe, and a hair style that was refined and pretty. From a modern tyrant Young Master, he instantly turned into an ancient and wealthy young master. Joshua Wayne''s appearance were exceptionally good, without any w. Together with his calm and mild temperament, he showed out a kind of noble aura, making people feel that he should be that young man from ancient times who was as elegant as a jade¡¯s value, domineering, so frivolous that people would not take their eyes off him. "Stunned?" Joshua Wayne walked towards her. Both of them were dressed in ancient clothing, giving off the feeling of suddenly being enlightened, but when they looked into each other''s eyes, they were still that deep shadow. Elizabeth Jones who could not feel anything just a moment ago, suddenly had a aspiration. At that moment, she thought about what would happen if she and Joshua Wayne were to meet again in the Ancient Era? "You look really handsome in these clothes!" Elizabeth Jones shyly lowered her head, and gave a rare praise. "Do you like it this way?" Joshua Wayne''s eyes were filled withughter. Hearing her praise for himself, he was in a good mood. "I like it. It''s a very different style, but you look good. No matter what, you are born as being a handsome man!" Elizabeth Jones said honestly. "Come on, let''s go for the audition first. I''ll show you again when we get home tonight!" Joshua Wayne reached out his hands, grabbed her small hands and said something that made her blush in a heartbeat.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 738 Chapter 738 Elizabeth Jones stood in ce, not knowing how to react. Joshua Wayne stood in front of her, and after the two of them looked at each other for a while, Elizabeth Jones suddenlyughed out. She immediately said with an apologetic face: "Sorry, I .... I feel nothing at all now." The director shouted, then walked over to Elizabeth Jones and said, "Just think about it, now Joshua is your husband. If both of you are going to get married, how would you feel? Seeing that there were so many people looking at her, Elizabeth Jones was very nervous, but she was still listening to the director''s lecture very seriously. With a slight raise of her eyebrows, she saw Joshua Wayne sat down on a chair to the side in an elegant manner, looking like an ancient Young Master, so beautiful that it was easy to be attracted. If such a handsome young master was her husband, she would be as happy as if she had won a big prize. As Elizabeth Jones thought about this, her mood inexplicably calmed down a bit. During the second scene, Elizabeth Jones finally found a little state of mind, and of course, all of this relied to Joshua Wayne. He was the first to speak, and immediately brought Elizabeth Jones into this excited atmosphere. Who knew how many times Elizabeth Jones had repeated it, but once again, her performance was even more satisfying. In the final performance, Joshua Wayne directly hugged her tightly, and kissed her lips as if she need the reward. Everyone at the scene was very surprised that they were lovey ¡ª dovey to show their love so freely. Elizabeth Jones took a step back from his embrace with a flushed face. The director suddenly shouted: "Right, right, right, that''s the feeling, sweet and bashful, Elizabeth, go back and practice with Josh. You have the potential, I believe, you will be able to make it." Being yelled at like that by the director while holding a megaphone, Elizabeth Jones''s entire body trembled. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Joshua Wayne pinched her cheek: "Did you hear that, go back and practice with me!" Elizabeth Jones''s entire body was heated to explode, and her mind was nk for a moment, it was truly shameful. Therefore, she quietly asked Joshua Wayne: "When we go back, will you teach me how to act?" "Of course, I''ll teach you how to act everyday, the kind of act that I''m most adept at!" Joshua Wayne had also snuggled close to her ear, the zing hot air sprinkled onto her tender earlobes, making his words sound iprehensible. "What kind of y are you good at?" Elizabeth Jones was naturally very happy and filled with anticipation when she heard that Josh had actually agreed to her request. "It''s a scene on the bed!" Joshua Wayne answered her word by word. Elizabeth Jones''s cheeks suddenly blushed. She red at him in anger, thinking that this man was just making fun of her, what a bad guy. She didn''t want to y that kind of scene with him. Her bones were still sore and weak. Within the ski resort! Edwards Wayne and n came up, with the victories and losses, n had no choice but to admit his defeat and treat them to lunch. When they got tired of ying, the group returned to the hotel. After changing their clothes, they went straight to the restaurant. Edwards Wayne received a call from his grandma, and asked her about the child''s situation first before he said seriously, "Edwards, help your little brother investigate the Jones Family''s background, and let grandma know what to do next. They all said that they are engaged, and whether or not this marriage can be arranged, I still need to look into the other party''s family''s situation." Edwards Wayne''s eyes froze for a moment, he remembered thest time his brother told her that April Jones was Elizabeth Jones''s aunt, if his grandmother knew about this, who knows what would happen. The two brothers had not shown the photos that John Wayne had sent to her grandmother yet, but Edwards Wayne believed that her grandmother probably already knew about it. Otherwise, she would not have allowed him to investigate April Jones''s situation. Right now the situation was veryplicated, Grandma thought that they did not know, so she did not bring up this matter. But if Elizabeth Jones was really going to be engaged to her brother, this matter would definitely be exposed, and at that time, everyone would probably feel extremely awkward. "Grandma, I just called my little brother. He said that we can leave the engagement for now. We''ll talk about itter." Edwards Wayne said softly. "Even if we have to talk about the Jones Family in the future, I would like to know about it first. I''ll have your men investigate this matter quickly. Otherwise, I won''t be at ease!" Right now, the old lady did not care about other things, but she had to care about the future wife selection of Wayne Family. "Alright, I''ll get someone to investigate it when I have time!" Edwards Wayne agreed. After hanging up the phone, Edwards Wayne called Joshua Wayne again, wanting to discuss this matter with him. However, no one answered Joshua Wayne''s phone, so Edwards Wayne decided to go back and talk about it with him. After lunch, the group packed their stuff and returned to the city. During this trip, the kids were having fun. As long as they had their parents''pany, their time was the happiest. Jack Wayne stood in his new home, through the ss window facing the two tower-like building that was the Wayne''s Headquarters. It was called the Emperor Building, and indeed, it was like an emperor looking down at the buildings around, making people only have time to look up to him. The air corridors between the floors were still dazzling and filled with praises. Jack Wayne squinted as he coldly stared at the two splendid building. If everything belonged to him, then it would be perfect. However, he could only look up through the ss window. The distance between him and the two buildings was still very vast. "Edwards Wayne, you really make people jealous!" If Jack Wayne had always been developing abroad and did not return to his country to see what Edwards Wayne had achieved, he might still be able to maintain his calm. However, at this moment, his heart stirred a giant wave. It would be difficult for him to calm down any further, because a man''s sess could only be described as the harvest of a woman and his career. Now, Edwards Wayne was like this: With a woman he loved and a pair of cute children, and even had such a sessful career. It really wasn''t fair! Jack Wayne suddenly gulped down the wine in his cup, as if he had made a decision. He finally understood why his father was so unwilling, even if he had been imprisoned for a few years before coming out, he still wanted to have everything. Jack Wayne turned around, looked at his phone, and suddenly received a message. Lily was one of the daughter of the twins that had disappeared from the White Family for more than twenty years. Jack Wayne''s expression shook, he immediately picked up his phone, pulled out a phone and called. Chapter 739 Chapter 739 D ¡ª empsey Wayne brought the child and Lily back to the Wayne Family. The two elders saw that the children had returned safely and heaved a sigh of relief, hoping that Edwards Wayne would take less children out to y in the future. At night, Edwards Wayne called Joshua Wayne out to him, nning to eat dinner together and talk about him and Elizabeth Jones. In the dining hall, the two brothers sat down together. It was rare for them to have the time to eat together. "Brother, shouldn''t we find a chance to talk about the picture with grandfather and grandmother? Otherwise, Elizabeth Jones and I might be in a lot of trouble." Joshua Wayne thought over and over again, but he still felt that he would not be able to hide it for a long time. As a famous saying goes, paper could never contain a fire. If he did not say it now and the two elders were to find out in the future, the problem would be even worse. Edwards Wayne held the cup and took a sip of the wine. With aplicated expression, he frowned: "I think my grandmother already knows about this. I wonder if grandfather knows about it as well." "Ah ..." How could Grandma know? Did anyone tell her? " Joshua Wayne''s handsome face was filled with surprise, with his understanding of his grandmother, if she knew about this, she would have started a ruckus already. "I don''t know how Grandmother found out, but she asked me to investigate April Jones''s background earlier before. I''ve already asked her why, she only said that April Jones offended her, and now, I understand how April Jones offended her." Edwards Wayne''s beautiful eyes were filled with sorrow and anger. He did not expect that his father, whom he had always viewed as a good example, would actually do such an absurd thing. It had truly disappointed him. Joshua Wayne''s handsome face paled, and for a moment, he didn''t know what to do and how to do it. "Brother, tell me, if Grandma knew that April Jones was Elizabeth Jones''s aunt, would Grandma be angry?" Joshua Wayne asked anxiously. "Yes, of course!" Edwards Wayne nodded his head, "We all know Grandmother''s personality. In the past, when she cleaned up those malicious women by Grandfather''s side. You should have also heard of how ruthless their methods are." Joshua Wayne felt a chill down his spine. Indeed, granny did not tolerate sand in her eyes. "If grandmother knew about this, I''m afraid she would have asked you to break up with Elizabeth Jones and end this rtionship." Edwards Wayne sighed deeply. Thinking about how he and Lily had separated because of his granny''s obstruction, he inexplicably felt worried for his brother. "Brother, how did grandma forgive you about the matter between you and sister¡ªin w?" Joshua Wayne never asked about this, but he believed that his grandmother had forgiven them. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have let them live together. "I am not too sure either, maybe Grandma knew the reason why Mom left Wayne Family, and felt that it was wrong not to mention, but I think she was relieved of this matter. However, April Jones''s matter is theplete opposite, Grandma med all of her resentment and anger on April Jones, and I am afraid that your problem will be more serious than mine." Edwards Wayne analyzed with a calm voice. "It must be very serious. I can''t forgive that woman''s shameless behavior." Joshua Wayne picked up his wine cup and gulped it down, a look of helplessness shing across his handsome face. Edwards Wayne looked at his little brother with a face full of worry, andughed lightly: "I didn''t think that you would have developed feelings for Elizabeth Jones so quickly." "Bro, stop teasing me. I don''t know why I''m interested in her either." Joshua Wayne''s heart was in a panic, feeling extremely depressed. If you like her, then you like her. If you love her, then you love her. Elizabeth Jones is a good woman, it''s reasonable that you fall for her. At first, he did not have a good impression of Lily, but he was ming her for secretly giving birth to his own child, and thinking of how to punish her. But in the end, he fell in love with her, and the feeling of loving her unwittingly seeped into all the cells in his body. When he wanted to rify the rtionship between them, all he could think of was how to keep this woman by his side for the rest of his life. Joshua Wayne nodded his head, agreeing with his words. Heughed self ¡ª deprecatingly, "Yeah, there''s no reason, I sometimes feel that she''s very cute, and sometimes I feel that she''s very pitiful. I hate her, I love her, and every single feeling seems to pull us closer and closer. "You two are already together?" Edwards Wayne suddenly asked in a low voice. Joshua Wayne nodded his head, "Yes, we are together now. That''s why I want to settle this matter so urgently.""Why don''t you ask her aunt toe over and apologize to her?" Edwards Wayne had thought of a way for him. "Do you think your grandmother will forgive her?" Joshua Wayne frowned, he was still very worried. "Maybe not. Maybe it will make Grandma even angrier. You guys may be split up even faster!" Edwards Wayneughed faintly. "Edwards, can you seriously think of a way for me?" Joshua Wayne red at his big brother. How could he be still in the mood to joke around to him at this moment. Edwards Wayne suddenlyughed again: "Do you know why grandpa and grandma forgave you so easily?" "Why?" Joshua Wayne really wanted to know the answer. "Of course it''s because of George and Emma." Edwards Wayne gave his final answer. "Child?" Joshua Wayne''s expression instantly lit up. "Yes, a child. A child seems to be able to solve all the probl.ems." Edwards Wayne said with complete certainty, and at the same time, was iparably gratified. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Joshua Wayne nodded: "That''s true, Grandma is treating these two little fellows like treasures now, how can she bear to part with their parents?" "Why not make Elizabeth Jones quickly be pregnant? Maybe after you have children, our grandparents will agree on your marriage with Elizabeth." Edwards Wayne asked seriously. "Get her pregnant now?" Joshua Wayne frowned, Elizabeth Jones''s acting career had just started. How could he get her pregnant so early? That didn''t seem appropriate. "If you think this method is a bit ridiculous, then you can try another method." "Brother, other than this method, what else can we do?" "Go and find mom to help with some nice words. Grandma asked Lily for our mom''s addressst time, but she didn''t say anything bad when she came back. I believe their mother ¡ª in -w''s rtionship has been restored. If you ask mom to help out, maybe Grandma won''t hate this matter so much." Edwards Wayne said seriously. After Joshua Wayne heard this, he felt that this idea was not too bad. He nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll bring Elizabeth Jones to see our mother tomorrow. Do you want toe with me?" "I won''t be able to. You should go to meet her first, and then I''ll find another time!" Edwards Wayne shook his head, thinking back to his cold and detached behavior towards his mother all these years, he did not know how he should meet her. Chapter 740 Chapter 740 Inside the dining hall, Jack Waynezily leaned against the back of the chair, and the person sitting opposite of him was Lily''s foster father, Adrian. Because his career had been revived, his expression no longer showed any signs of worry or anxiety. He respectfully ced a cup of tea in front of Jack Wayne. "Lily is really Wayne White''s daughter? Are you sure? " Jack Wayne''s voice was as cold and calm as water. Adrian hurriedly nodded, and answered with an absolutely certain tone: "Yes, Wayne White came to my house, and personally admitted that Lily was his daughter who had lost twenty years. At that time, I was very angry, and scolded him to leave." To confirm whether what had happened was real or fake, Jack Wayne took out his phone and took out a picture of Wayne White: "It''s him, right?" I really didn''t expect that Lily''s biological father would actually be an entrepreneur. If I knew it earlier, I would have asked Wayne White to return the maintenance fees that were more than twenty years old." "You can ask him for it now, Wayne White is a famous phnthropist!" Jack Wayne looked like he did not care about anything, and smiled. "If I ask him now, will he give it to me? "Last time, I was enraged by him and reproached him strongly. He left with a gloomy expression." Adrian''s expression shook, he felt that this matter was not realistic. "Why did you me him?" Jack Wayne raised his brows, his gaze still cold and nd. Adrian gritted his teeth in hatred: "Because Lily hurted my daughter and made her go crazy, Lily is really ruthless, I raised her up but she doesn''t care about us. Alice is my only daughter, I couldn''t bear to hit her, and even to scold her. But now she became a madman Just thinking about her makes me sad and hateful." "You kept on saying that Lily harmed your daughter, but it seems like you still haven''t told me why she hurted your daughter." Because Jack Wayne was not interested in the enmity between them, he also did not investigate it specifically. At this moment, he suddenly became interested and asked. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Adrian''s face suddenly turned pale white, he looked at Jack Wayne. "What is it? Is it inconvenient to say? " Jack Wayne sneered. "No, it''s just that I''m ashamed to say that I spoiled Alice, so she did something that hurt Lily." Indeed, Adrian did not have the face to bring up this matter, It was indeed because he knew that Lily was also heavily injured that Adrian put this matter to to rest. "How did she hurt Lily?" Jack Wayne squinted, and in the depths of his eyes, there was a hint of surprise. "My daughter got her into a car ident. I heard she was seriously injured and had a head injury." Under Jack Wayne''s sharp gaze, Adrian''s scalp went numb as he told the truth. Hearing that, Jack Wayne gradually got a nk dead face, but thenughed sarcastically: It can''t be that she wanted to snatch Edwards Wayne back again, right? "It''s all because of him!" When Adrian heard Edwards Wayne''s name, he was both afraid and resentful. Jack Wayne''s heart was troubled for some reason, and his face darkened. He raised his cup and drank a mouthful of tea, in order to suppress the anger in his heart. "Edwards Wayne seems to love Lily a lot, it''s no wonder your daughter was unwilling." Thinking about it, Adrian''s face was once again filled with grief: "Edwards Wayne yed with my daughter''s feelings, and said that he liked her before, but met Lilyter on, and ruthlessly abandoned her. This Edwards Wayne relied on his own power and influence, and could easily y with women, it''s too hateful." At this moment, looking at Adrian''s expression, which seemed as though he wished to kill with a knife, he pursed his lips in a slightly pleased manner, but his voice still carried a sense of concern: "Adrian, I am shocked by the things that happen to you, and you have scolded me right. Edwards Wayne is such a hateful person. How can he easily get anything, including a woman''s love for him. It was as if someone said something painful on Adrian''s heart. His old face couldn''t help but shed tears, "This silly daughter of mine has loved him for six whole years, it''s really not worth it. Since all the men in this world aren''t dead yet, why did she insist on marrying Edwards Wayne?" "Because Edwards Wayne has money, he can satisfy any of her desires. Women are so greedy, I have already seen through it." Jack Wayne sneered, his expression was one of contempt for the world. "Yes, women are not always kind and attracting, I am very regretful that I married this current wife right now. Back then, when my former wife was still alive, she was not greedy at all, and was gentle and considerate to me. However, at the present, the current wife is just like a greedy vampire, running out of my every amount of money. As if he was talking about the sad things that happened, Adrian cried even harder. "Was Lily brought up by your ex - wife?" Jack Wayne suddenly asked him curiously. Adrian wiped away his tears, "Yes, my ex -wife never gave birth to children. She treated Lily as her own daughter and loved her very much. Seeing that he had disagreed with Lily, Jack Wayne only let out a coldugh. In his view, Lily had not changed, and the one who had changed was Adrian. "Young Master, do you really like Lily?" He remembered that when he had first met Jack Wayne, he had honestly told him that he had taken a fancy to Lily, and therefore, Adrian couldn''t help but to be concerned about him. "Yes sir!" Jack Wayne nodded, "I seem to have found out something good about her from your ex- wife!" Adrian was startled, and immediately shook his head: "She was a good child in the past, but now, it is not certain. If she follows Edwards Wayne, sooner orter he will be bad. Jack Wayne smiled faintly, "No matter what, I am still very interested in her. Take a look and see if there''s a chance for us to improve our rtionship." "Young Master, she and I have long since broken off our rtionship. Although I really want to help you, however ..." Adrian was helpless to him. Jack Wayne looked at him agonisingly: "Are you unable to help me with this?" "Young Master, do you only want to know about her, or do you want to get along with her seriously?" Adrian really felt that it was strange. Jack Wayne''s identity was so illustrious, why did he still like Lily who had a child and a boyfriend? "I want her to fall in love with me!" Jack Wayne said coldly. Adrian was even more surprised, finding it hard to believe: "Love you? Right now, she really loves Edwards Wayne. For her to fall in love with you, it would be difficult unless she lost her memories!" "Memory loss?" Jack Wayne muttered these two words. Chapter 741 Chapter 741 A ¡ª fter the double holiday ended, Lily decided to return to thepany to work. Edwards Wayne worried about her, and didn''t want to let her go, but after Lily steered him away for an entire night, he was satisfied to let her go to thepany. It was precisely because he understood that she was a person that couldn''t stay idle, and that he didn''t want to keep her cooped up in his house. Lily was also a person who couldn''t afford to rest. Furthermore, she spent most of her time with the Old Lady at home, which made her very ufortable. After all, she wasn''t her own grandmother. The next morning, at the breakfast table, the olddy was advising the two little fellows to quickly eat when she saw that Lily had actually donned a set of professional suit. Edwards Wayne immediately answered on behalf of Lily: "She is preparing to go back to work today!" "You''re going to work so soon? Is the wound okay to you? " She thought that Lily would need to recuperate at home for at least half a year before she could go out to work. But Lily had only rested for a month, then she was in a hurry to go to work. "My wound is fine now. I''ve also asked the doctor. He said I can go to work!" Lily answered softly. She was moved by the olddy''s concern. "But your head is injured, don''t let it bump other things again." The olddy continued to persuade her. However, Edwards Wayne smiled and said: "Grandma, don''t worry. It''s not good for her to stay at home to recuperate. Let her go to thepany. Lily was startled, her job was just to draw. Without thinking, could it be that she still had a knee? Seeing that Edwards Wayne had agreed, the olddy could only nod her head: "Alright then, let her go!" After Edwards Wayne finished his breakfast, the old man suddenly called out to him, "Edwards, don''t go first. The olddy had a strange expression on her face, but the two little ones were in a hurry to get to school, so she had to take the children to school first. Lily sat in the living room and waited for him. Edwards Wayne pushed his grandfather''s wheelchair, and both of them came to the old man''s study. "Grandfather, have something happened recently?" Edwards Wayne asked with a smile. "Has John Wayne made any moves recently?" The old man suddenly asked, but he asked John Wayne. Edwards Wayne''s expression shook, and hid theplicated look in his eyes, thenughed lightly: "Grandfather, why are you suddenly bringing up uncle, did you hear someone say anything?" "No, I just thought that he hade out. I was afraid that he would pose a threat to you, so I wanted to remind you to be careful of him!" The honored tutor had only thought of this matter all of a sudden and had only wanted to give him a few words of advice. Edwards Wayne gratefully looked at his grandfather: Thank you for your reminder, I will be careful of him. "This unfilial son!" When he had doted on his youngest son before, he had never expected that the result of his doting would be so outrageous and merciless, almost harming his two Young grandson s. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Edwards Wayne found out about his Grandfather''s painful uncle''s matter. It was also because of that incident five years ago that caused his Grandfather''s healthy body to suddenly copse. He stayed in the hospital for over a month before he could finally recover. Edwards Wayne looked at his grandfather''s skinny body. He really couldn''t bear to let his grandfather suffer another blow. Even if he''d already discovered that his uncle was doing something, he didn''t want his grandfather to know more anout him. He firmly believed that his uncle wouldn''t dare let the old lord know. As long as both sides hid it from him, the lord would still be at least at ease. "Fine, if he really does something immoral again, don''t care about my feelings. What I should do next is to let him know that his ambition is too heavy, and he won''t have a good ending." The old tutor snorted angrily, showing how disappointed he was. "Alright, thank you. I believe that uncle has memorized the lesson and won''t do it again." In front of the old man, Edwards Wayne still wanted to speak up for John Wayne. "You are such a righteous child. Go to work!" Edwards Wayne was deeply gratified. He knew that Edwards Wayne was someone who had a broad mind and broad mind, and the old man was also very confident that he would be able to take care of the put thepany. Edwards Wayne''s footsteps were heavy as he walked down the stairs. His grandfather''s worry and support made him feel that the burden and pressure on his shoulders had be too heavy. The man walked down the stairs with his tall and slender figure. Lily immediately stood up. "Did your grandfather say anything to you?" Lily walked over lightly and asked concernedly. Edwards Wayne suppressed the emotions in his eyes and chuckled lightly: "Nothing, I''m just asking about thepany''s matters on a daily basis." "Okay, Let''s go!" When Lily heard this, he alsoughed along. The rtionship between their grandpa and grandchild was really good. Grandfather was a phnthropic and filial grandson, and this kind of family really made people feel warm and happy. She hoped that her two children would be like their father in the future. Lily sat in Edwards Wayne''s car and arrived at the entrance of thepany''s hall. "Let''s go, I''ll apany you upstairs!" Lily just realized that Edwards Wayne had followed her out of the car, and she was surprised. "No need, aren''t you very busy?" Lily immediately smiled shyly and stopped him. "No matter how busy I am, I have to support my woman." Edwards Wayne did not wait for her to refuse again. He hugged her with his long arm and took her into his embrace, then brought her towards the elevator. Lily looked a little stunned. After she understood the meaning of his words, she couldn''t help but smile. This man had begun to bring her warmth and concern. However, letting Edwards Wayne apany him upstairs was also a good thing. At least, she wouldn''t need to be used as a joke and be gossiped by others in thepany. Along the way, it had indeed attracted quite a bit of attention. "My eyes aren''t blurry are they? The person who was carrying Lily just now, was it Mr.Wayne?" "It''s him. Heavens, so they didn''t break up. Their love is still so firm and admirable. Is the news that came out earlier fake?" "Lily is really low-key, Not long ago, there were so many people discussing this matter behind her back, but she did not stand out to argue for herself. Now, all those who are watching her make a joke out of things are all about to get pped in the face by her." "I had already guessed it. They definitely did not break up, otherwise, would Lily still have the face to stay? He probably quit long ago and left." "We should keep our mouths shut and talk less nonsense in the future. If we really offend Lily, we will lose our job." "Mhmm, I think it''s better if you work hard. Don''t meddle in other people''s business." The entirepany, from top to bottom, was in an uproar. Lily''s favor, had returned once again. Chapter 742 Chapter 742 Edwards Wayne was dressed in a Schr¡¯s suit. With his asura¡ªlike tall and sturdy body, he was extremely noble. When he appeared, he would always attract the gazes of the opposite sex, and at that moment, those women''s eyes seemed to be glued onto him, making it hard to look away from his body. Lily, who was slightly hugged around by his arms, had garnered the jealousy of all the girls. Just thinking about the scene of how she was doted by this man at night was enough to make people hate her to the high point. Of course, Lily knew how lucky she was to be doted on by Edwards Wayne to the point that she couldn''t stopining about his extraordinary stamina and energy at night. Sometimes, spoiling her too much was also a type of exhaustion for her. Of course, Lily could not take it out to show off, she was afraid of being scolded and gossiped. Lily''s office, was right next to Xipil''s, and it was also a very spacious, bright, and beautifully decorated room. Edwards Wayne apanied her into the office, and only then did he gently straighten her clothes, and said in a low voice: "Remember, don''t draw anymore, don''t overuse your brain. Just stay here, no matter if you are watching a movie or sleeping. I will not restrict you to do whatever is not rted to the work. In a word, don¡¯t make yourself so tired and exhausted. Otherwise, I will be more concerned about you. Lily never thought that Edwards Wayne would say such romantic words, she didn''t even know how to respond, so he could onlyugh alone: "Alright, being carefree is my strength, I love to bezy at the most." Edwards Wayne knew that she was randomly answering him. His fingers ground against her slender, snow-white chin, and then, even though he found it hard to control his emotions, he kissed her lips: "I''m leaving, but to remember me!" Lily trembled again. Alright, she should be used to it, when this man spoke something romantic, it was theplete opposite of his cold and restrained temperament. "Yeah, I''ve been thinking about you!" Lily replied very meekly, her beautiful face had already secretly turned red. Heavens, she was actually also changed by this man, to the point where her words of love were so smooth. "If I don''t have time to pick you up this afternoon, I''ll have my drivere over." Edwards Wayne exined again. "Alright, don''t be too busy yourself. Make sure to have a good rest during the work!" Lily knew that Edwards Wayne''spany had a lot of things to do recently, so he only asked a few words of concern to him in a very gentle manner. "En!" Edwards Wayne''s thin lips hooked up, treating it as a response, after that, he opened the office door and walked out. Along the way, many people ran over to greet him. Edwards Wayne was very polite to response. When Xipil came to thepany, she had heard of such a shocking event. Thus, she hurriedly pushed open Lily''s office, and saw her holding a cup of tea, sitting on the office desk in a daze. "Godmother!" Seeing Xipil hurrying in, Lily immediately smiled and stood up. "Lily, why did you suddenlye over? Why not tell me in advance?" "I want to give you a surprise." Lily smiled and teased. "As expected, when I was downstairs, I heard the romantic stories of you and Mr.Wayne." Xipil also laughed and said. Lily''s face flushed red: Alright, mother, youugh at me too! "I am just happy for you. Mr.Wayne has already publicly acknowledged your identity, I want to see who dares to spout nonsense in the future." When Xipil thought of the gossip she had heard earlier, she became ineffably angry. These people were really dumb. After Lily and Edwards Wayne broke up, they all wanted to release fireworks to celebrate. They were so bored to pursue such a panicking situation. Lily was amused by her foster mother''s serious expression and immediately went up tofort her. "Thank you, mother, for always protecting me. In the future, I will definitely work hard to repay you." "Is your head okay now?" Xipil asked with concern. "I''m fine now. It''s fortunate that my wounds aren''t too big. Otherwise, I would be embarrassed to leave my room!" Lily had her long hair draped over her shoulders, so it was hard to tell that she was injured. "It''s good that you''re fine. You''ve just recovered, so there''s no need to work so hard. Have a good rest in the office. I''m not going to arrange anything for you to do right now!" Xipil said gently. "Alright, let me stay in the office. I''m happy too!" Lilyughed, grateful to her godmother for taking care of him. Jack Wayne was currently sitting in the office of a hospital, he was here to meet his friend. "Why did you take Lily''s treatment report?" his friend asked him curiously. "I care about her!" Jack Wayne''s expression became more sorrowful, and forced out augh. "You care about her? You won''t... Any other ideas about her? " A man only needed a single nce to know the purpose of the other. Jack Wayne shrugged his shoulders and no longer exined further, "Since you can see through me, then should I fulfill the wish of a pitiful person?" "The patient''s privacy, we want to protect." "I know, but we are friends. Back then, when you didn''t have the money to go abroad to cultivate, I didn''t say anything and helped you because we were friends." Jack Wayne purposely mentioned about the things that happened in the past. The man sitting across from him hesitated for a moment before nodding, "Alright, I''ll get it for you!" After a while, Lily''s injury report was in her hands. "Her head injury is the most serious part of her body. What kind of side effect would it leave?" Jack Wayne asked curiously. "She will, there''s still the possibility. She can''t be provoked!" The man across from him answered seriously. "What if she was stimted? Is there any possibility of her losing her memories? " Jack Wayne asked him with a vague smile on his face. "I can''t rule out that possibility." The other party nodded. Jack Wayne said indifferently: "If she lost her memories, I should have suffered too much pain and sorrow."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Jack, if I remember clearly, she is your cousin¡¯ s wife. I remember that Edwards Wayne guarded her here for over a week, the two of them have a good rtionship ..." "Don''t I have the right to like her?" Jack Wayne interrupted him in a displeased manner. "That''s not what I meant!" "Then what do you mean? I, Jack Wayne, am not a fickle person. It is rare for me to fall in love with someone." Jack Wayne''s dissatisfaction was showed out all over his face. "I''m just concerned about you as a friend. Edwards Wayne isn''t someone that''s easy to mess with, his woman is poisonous to you, so it''s better if you don''t get infected. "Poison is more addictive, isn''t it?" Jack Wayneughed with an expression that said he was not afraid of death. The man in white opposite him threw up his hands and stopped expressing his opinion. Jack Wayne stood up and ced the information on the table: "Thank you for your help. In the future, if you need any help, you can alsoe and find me." "Thank you, Jack. You are truly a good friend to befriend." The man expressed his gratitude. "Tree of Friendship Evergreen!" After Jack Wayne had finished, he turned to leave. Chapter 743 Chapter 743 I ¡ª n a dark bar, a beautiful woman was slightly drunk. At this moment, she was being stared at by a man beside her who was like a wolf to grasp the opportunity to go up and chat with her. "Miss, may I get to know about you? I''ve met you here a few times, which made me believe that we were each other''s destiny. " The man looked at her with what he considered to be a gentle and friendly gaze. He wanted to take the opportunity to gain her favor. The woman supported her forehead with her hand, revealing a proud and expressionless face beneath her messy long hair. "Who are you? I''m not a casual woman. I know you''ve been staring at me for a long time, but you''re not my style. Go away, don''t bother me!" "Miss, why are you so cruel to me? I pay attention to you because you are so beautiful, which made me fall for you quickly. This is my name card, I am not a bad person! " The man didn''t get angry, instead, he smiled and wanted to reach out to touch the woman''s hand. "You''re so annoying, don''t touch me!" Lily grabbed her bag and turned to leave, but suddenly she bumped into someone, knocking a cup of wine into that person''s hand, and then poured the wine all over that person''s white shirt. "Lily?" The man had directly called out her name, so it was obvious that he recognized her. Lily also stared at his face through her intoxicated eyes: "Jack Wayne?" The man who still wanted to pester Lily left tactfully after seeing Jack Wayne. Jack Wayne scoffed, "Beautiful and elegant Miss Mi, why would youe to a bar to drink? You''re still alone, it''s very dangerous for you to meet some trouble like that." "Jack Wayne, why did you return back home?" Lily asked indifferently, after that, she shook her body a little, and powerlessly leaned onto Jack Wayne. Jack Wayne reached out his hand to help her up, but unlike the other men, he did not take advantage of this opportunity to take advantage of Lily. In his eyes, he had no desire for Lily Besides, his eyes were still full of a calm smile. "Jack Wayne, send me home!" Realizing that the man did not have any intentions of going against her, Lily immediately asked for more requests. "It''s my honor!" In front of all the men, Jack Wayne supported the swaying Lily out of the bar. Jack Wayne drove Lily to her apartment in his car. Lily leaned on the door wall and invited him: "Don''t you want toe in?" "Alright!" Jack Wayne was in a hurry to make connections, so she could be considered a famous celebrity in the world of fashion. She was also very useful, so Jack Wayne stepped in. Lily immediately took off her fur coat, only wearing a white knitted dress inside. Her hair was long, and her body was exquisite, her skin was white and wless, which made people''s imaginations run wild. Lily turned and was about to go get some water for Jack Wayne when he suddenly thought of something and asked: Do you want a drink? "No, give me a bottle of water." Jack Wayne replied indifferently. Lily brought water over and sat opposite him. A pair of enchanting phoenix eyes red at Jack Wayne from top to the end, who was sitting opposite him. "Why did you return home? I remember you said before that you hated this city and would never come back. " Lily and Jack Wayne got to know each other when they were overseas. Lily knew Jack Wayne through her ex -husband. "People have always been changing. Didn''t youe back as well?" Jack Wayne raised his eyebrows andughed at herself. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. When Lily thought about her goal for returning, her expression darkened and she let out a self- deprecatingugh. "Did you find a home after you divorced your ex-husband?" Jack Wayne felt that a woman like Lily would definitely not be willing to be lonely. After knowing that she had divorced, he thought that she had found a ce to stay. "I wanted toe back to find my ex ¡ª boyfriend and reunite with him. He loved me so much back then, but when he turned around, he found a girl younger and prettier than me. Men are all bastards, he said he would wait for me for the whole life, but he changed his mind in the end?" Lily was too conceited and started to curse him hatefully. Jack Wayne said in an indifferent tone, "A man''s heart is easily bewitched. Open your eyes a little." "Jack Wayne, do you have a girlfriend?" Lily did not know if it was because she had been empty for too long, but at that moment, looking at the handsome man in front of her, she suddenly wanted to ask him tofort her. "No!" Jack Wayne avoided her gaze and nonchntly drank his water, his voice indifferent and nd. "What do you think of me?" Lily suddenly sat up straight, stretching her body forward, wanting to let Jack Wayne know how perfect her body was. Jack Wayne smiled lightly and said, "Miss Mi, you are very perfect. But personally, I prefer women who are purer." "Am I not pure enough?" Upon mentioning the word pure, Lily immediately thought of Mary Ann''s face. Young and full of vitality, of course she was extremely pure, and she believed that the reason Leo William fancied her was also because of her temperament. Jack Wayneughed and praised: "Your temperament is cold and charming. Men love this kind of temperament even more." "You just said, you don''t like it!" After Lily finished speaking, she suddenly stood up and slowly extended her hand out to unbuckle the clothes in front of him. Jack Wayne''s expression did not change, but his gaze became colder. Suddenly, Lily extended her hands and ced them on the back of the sofa behind him. She bent down, and her face was extremely close to Jack Wayne. Jack Wayne''s gaze at the moment, was able to see the beautiful scenery of the woman without any obstruction, and was definitely one of the best. "How is it?" Lily raised her eyebrows and asked. She believed in her charm, and no one could resist her. Even at such a close distance, she showed him a faint fragrance. "Very beautiful!" Jack Wayne remained calm and praised: "Miss Mi, it''s gettingte, I have to leave, here is my name card, contact me more!" Jack Wayne calmly took out a name card from his bosom. Then, he directly ced it in the middle of her breast, looking frivolous, but Lily''s face was filled with defeat. She could only straighten her body and grind her teeth: "Jack Wayne, I really want to know what kind of woman a man like you would like." "One day, you will know." Seeing her angry look from the embarrassment, Jack Wayneughed lightly. "Do you have some purpose foring back? Is there anything I can do for you? " The divorced Lily made a mess of her life, so she also wanted to find more opportunities to do business. Jack Wayne was a businessman, so if he appeared somewhere, it must be because of his personal benefits. Lily wanted to form an alliance with him. "Alright, we''ll have a good chat when you wake up!" Jack Wayne did not reject any of them. Chapter 744 Chapter 744 Larry knocked on the door of the CEO''s office. After getting permission, she walked in. Edwards Wayne was focused on the big screen on the market, upon seeing Larry, he asked: "What happened?" "Young Master, our people realized that Jack Wayne had met Adrian." Larry answered with a serious face. The light in Edwards Wayne''s eyes dimmed, and his voice became heavy: "Why did he see Adrian? How did the two of them meet? " "ording to our investigation, Jack Wayne is currently recruiting people for his branch, he had previously managed thepany before, so he had some management experience. It is possible that Jack Wayne found him because he urgently wanted to develop some capable talent." "Is there such a coincidence?" Edwards Wayne sneered. "Young Master felt it, is there any other possibility?" Larry did not know that the eyes changing when Jack Wayne was looking at Lily, which contained a dark glint, but Edwards Wayne had seen it before, of course, he was too suspicious, so he felt that all the men looking at Lily had ill intentions. Edwards Wayne''s slender fingers bent, and lightly knocked on the desk: "Observe their interactions for me first, see what kind of tricks they are ying." "Yes, Sir! Jack Wayne has been doing a lot of things recently. Last night, the old man brought him to see a few politicians and business leaders. He should be paving the way for his newpany. So are we going to interrupt and break out their ns? Larry thought that Jack Wayne would be the potential danger to us in the future. He was not only young, but when it came to handling affairs, he also was very experienced and good at dealing with them well, all of which made him look like another Young Master few years ago. In fact, there was indeed a necessary need to make people wary of him. The Wayne Family only had one ruler, so any excellent younger generation could possibly threaten the position of the Young Master. Edwards Wayne''s expression wasplex, it was difficult to find out what he was thinking, so he just stood there tensely without moving. "My grandfather paves the way for him. If I interfere, how would my grandfather treat me?" After a long while, the man''s voice lightly turned up. Larry stared nkly for a moment. Although the old tutor''s body wasn''t as strong as it was in the past, he still had quite a bit of shares in thepany. At such a time like this, he definitely couldn''t do anything that would enrage the old tutor. "Then Young Master just let Jack Wayne roam around to build connections?" Larry thought that she had to think of a way to treat him first. He couldn''t let him get too far, this way, everyone would know that Wayne Family still had a grandson. Edwards Wayne frowned, he obviously wanted to kick Jack Wayne out of the country, and in the end, never return home, which would not get him more frustrated. "You are going to prepare a banquet tonight. Help me invite everyone on this list." Edwards Wayne took out a name list from a file and handed it over to Larry. Larry swept his eyes across all the famous names on the list and immediatelyughed: "Young Master''s move is absolute, even if Jack Wayne had an old mane forward to invite him, how could he be on par with Young Master?" "Alright, you can start it now. We must have them gather here." Edwards Wayne''s expression was still indifferent, but there was a cold glint that shed past the depths of his eyes. Since he could not trample on Jack Wayne in front of the old man, he had to be polite to everyone he could see. These seniors who stayed in the political and business world were the most sensitive to situation and position. At this time, when Edwards Wayne invited them to a banquet, although it appeared that they were here to eat, they would immediately decide in their hearts which side he would support. They had already decided long ago. Around 4 in the afternoon, Edwards Wayne called Lily and told her to go home first. Lily was now an obedient little wife. No matter what Edwards Wayne said, she would earnestly listen to him, which gave a hint of gentleness to appear on Edwards Wayne''s taut heartstrings. After Lily experienced that car ident, what Edwards Wayne cherished most was this kind of peaceful life. When he returned home, he would be able to see the figure of her proactively pouncing towards him, and he would even be able to see his two cute little faces. Nothing could make Edwards Wayne use more methods to strive for and maintain this peaceful life of his. At five-thirty, Lily returned to the Wayne Family in Edwards Wayne''s car. When he returned, he saw Jack Wayne sitting leisurely on the sofa in the living room. When Jack Wayne saw her in, his expression became serious. The current Lily was wearing a beige coloured skirt with the same colors on the outside. Her long hair was flowing down to her waist, and her exquisite and beautiful face was covered with a faint makeup, which made her look even more alluring, making others like her. Jack Wayne''s gaze fell upon the spot at Lily''s neck area, where the white shirt was neatly buttoned. It was precisely because it was buttoned too orderly that people''s hearts had the urge to pull it apart. He was used to other women not wearing good clothes, but at the moment, even though Lily was dressed conservatively, it made Jack Wayne''s eyes light up, and he felt a kind of unspeakable fondness for her, filling his heart. "Miss White, you''re back!" Jack Wayne did not call her sister-inw like Joshua Wayne had done. He only smiled and called her Miss White. "En!" Lily and Jack Wayne did not have much to talk about in the first ce, so when he asked and she answered, the atmosphere was still very depressing. "Did you go to work today?" From what Grandma said, you are a designer, you must be very talented! " Jack Wayne belonged to the category of a man who had nothing to say, so it was natural that he wanted to interact more with Lily. "You''re praising me too much. I''m just a very ordinary designer. I can''t be considered as a talent!" Lily replied humbly. "Can you design men''s clothes?" Jack Wayne asked. "No, my main role is as an example to thedies'' department." Lily replied indifferently. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Jack Wayne was a little disappointed. He still thought that if Lily could also design men''s clothing, he would ask her to design a few for him no matter what. "I''ll go upstairs first!" Lily did not want to chat with him for long. When he thought of how his father had framed Edwards Wayne, Lily did not have any good impression of him. Jack Wayne''s gaze followed her figure which disappeared at the stairs before he faintly mocked himself. In front of Lily, his normally talkative self was actually so stupid, what was going on with him? It was as if all his confidence had suddenly disappeared. Jack Wayne sat back down on the sofa gloomily. This kind of feeling was very frustrating, but it also made him feel an inexplicable sense of excitement. Lily went upstairs to change clothes before going straight to Toy Room to y with the kids. She didn''t go downstairs until it was time for dinner. Chapter 745 Chapter 745 A ¡ª s the lights shed with each other during the banquet, Edwards Wayne was unknowingly drunk. After the banquet ended, he pressed the center of his brows and instructed Larry to drive back. During tonight''s dinner, there was no talk about work, but after everyone had enjoyed themselves for enough fun, they understood a deeper meaning. The two Young Master s of the Wayne Family invited them to dinner at the same time. It was obvious that the intention to rope them in was very clear, Jack Wayne''s foundation is overseas, his water is unfathomable, and would always make people feel that it is dangerous, but Edwards Wayne is different. His emperor''s edifice is located in the center of the city, and the symbol of power and position is something no one can ignore. Therefore, there was no need to say whose side he was on. Edwards Wayne closed his eyes and did not look at thenterns and wine outside the window. After a busy day, he was tired from working so hard, and his handsome face was tainted by ayer of exhaustion, the light and shadow had entered, and engraved his statue -like features. In addition, there was also a sense of deterrence on his dour face, which exuded from his every movement that was filled with the deep charm of a man. From the rear-view mirror, Larry asionally nced at Edwards Wayne who was resting with his eyes closed, and could not help but shake his head andugh. The infatuation in the girls'' eyes from just now was something that could not even be hidden. It was written so tantly like this: Edwards Wayne, I love you, you''re so handsome, I want to have children with you. Larry felt that he was really lucky. She had identally barged into this man''s life and bound his heart tightly, from then on, there was no room for other women in the Young Master''s eyes. There was only one person who could do such a thing. Wayne Family! It was already midnight, and the lights were dimmed. Only a few small lights were left on in the hall. "Young Master, we''re home!" Larry warned him softly. "Mm, you should go back and rest!" Edwards Wayne opened his eyes, which were still stained with drunkenness. However, his actions were not affected at all. After opening the door, he alighted, and directly walked towards the stairs. Larry stood at the entrance of the hall, watching Edwards Wayne safely going up the stairs, then got into his car and drove off. Edwards Wayne shook his head, he still felt that the road in front of him was a little unsteady. Opening the door and entering the bedroom, he saw a small bag on the bed, following that, the small bag suddenly crawled out. Lily was still in a daze, and upon hearing the door open, she instinctively regained consciousness. "You''re back! "It''s sote!" Lily said softly, with a hint of tiredness, her soft and gentle voice seemed to be able to wash away the weariness on one''s entire body. Edwards Wayne immediately walked to her side and sat his tall body down. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Under the soft light, her fair and wless face, with her messy hair, revealed a pair of clear watery eyes that were jet-ck and bright. "Lily!" Edwards Wayne looked at her face in infatuation, his fingers could not help but suck her tender skin, his voice was dumb, and was filled with love. "En!" Lily liked to hear him call her by her name. It was as if she had be a treasure in his hands, something that he cherished and cherished with care. Edwards Wayne''s lips came down, urately covering her small mouth. The man''s lips still carried the fragrance of the wine. Lily''s body trembled as she felt the man''s gentle kiss, slowly burning her reason. Edwards Wayne was so drunk that he did not even want to take a bath. He only wanted to suppress and make love with her. By the time Lily had awoken from her adoration, it was already 2 in the morning. Looking at the man who was sleeping soundly beside her, the bottom of her eyes flowed with a touch of gentleness. She leaned on his arm, slowly closed her eyes, and slept with him. In the morning, the hangover caused Edwards Wayne to wake up on time. He pressed his head down and let out a low, ufortable sound. Lily opened her eyes and saw that the man''s handsome face had wrinkled from dizziness. "If you have a headache, then go back to sleep!" Lily said with pain in her heart. It was only then that Edwards Wayne realized that he had woken her up. He reached out his hand, using his fingers to tug at her hair, "It''s okay, go to sleep for a while longer." "I''m not going to sleep either, I''m going to dress up the children!" After Lily finished speaking, she also woke up with him. Edwards Wayne saw that her eyes were clear, it seemed that he had slept pretty wellst night, and he did not try to stop her. "Oh yeah,st night Jack Wayne came to our house for dinner." Lily thought of something and said. "He surely knows how to pick a time toe over." Edwards Wayne mocked. Lily was startled, she did not understand what he meant. Edwards Wayne went around and stood in front of her. He reached out his hand to gently caress her long hair: "When you see him in the future, don''t speak to him!" "I don''t want to say it, but he always likes to ask me questions. It''s not good for me to not answer in front of the two elders." Lily thought about how Jack Wayne asked her a lot of questions at the dining tablest night. She felt extremely depressed and confused. "He is very cunning. You have to guard against him." Hearing this, Edwards Wayne''s eyes also emitted a ck aura. Jack Wayne really knew how to find an opportunity to get close to him, hum, don''t let him catch hold of any of his weakness. If he found out what he was nning, he definitely wouldn''t let him go. Lily nodded her head: "I''ve just been on guard against him. Whatever he asks me, I will always reply him ndly. I thought I was a bit indifferent and serious, so he didn''t ask. "He might have fallen for you!" Edwards Wayne answered the question clearly. She forcefully blinked her eyes: "How is it possible? It''s not like he doesn''t know my rtionship with you, so how could he fall for me?" "It''s because he knows about you that he is interested and curious about you." Although it had been a long time since Edwards Waynest met his cousin, and he didn''t know how his temperament had changed, he remembered that when he was young, whenever he was interested in doing something, Jack Wayne would carefully study it at once. In the end, he would find a chance to compete with him. "Why is he curious about me? I''m not the top beauty. " Lily still could not ept this result. "He wants to know why I love you. Moreover, he must also be thinking about how I would feel if he managed to steal you from me. He wants to torture me!" Edwards Wayne sneered, he felt that his thoughts were truly insidious and malicious. Chapter 746 Chapter 746 Edwards William''s words stunned Lily. Her beautiful and tearful eyes focused on his face, and only after a long while did he think of getting angry, suppressed the anger in the bottom of her heart, and angrily said: "If he really had such an idea, then it''s so much sinister. Don''t worry, I will only love you for my entire life, and no man will ever move my heart again." When Edwards William saw her pouring out her sincerity to him, his dark lips curled up. He had actually purposely revealed Jack Wayne''s thoughts just now, just to test this little girl''s reaction, he did not expect her to take this more seriously than he had imagined. Her words made Edwards William feel extremely satisfied, and his mood was immediately better than before.. "Lily, is it ture?, I want you to swear that you will only love me in your life." Edwards William suppressed the urge to snicker. Both of his sturdy arms lightly supported her slender shoulders as he spoke with a hint of unease and anticipation. How would she seriously look at the sinister expression in the man''s eyes? Hearing that he spoke at such a serious and nervous tone, she immediately extended out her small hand, faced the sky, and swore: "I, Lily, swear that I will only love the only man, Edwards William in my life. Oh, of course, my son is an exception." Seeing that she had actually vowed, Edwards William felt that he had gone overboard with his joke this time. He quickly took her small hand and ced it against his lips, kissing her hands,, his smile spreading across his handsome face. With a low and alluring voice, he said, "I understand your heart, and will remember this oath,. I will let no man can enter into your heart except me!" As Edwards William spoke, his finger lightly touched at her breast. The originally heavy atmosphere instantly heated up after being tapped by his dishonest finger. Lily''s face flushed red, but she still obediently nodded like a child: "Yeah, I won''t!" Edwards William felt that her serious look was extremely cute, and wanted to tease her again, but then he heard the sound of footstepsing from outside the door. Immediately after, two small heads looked out behind the door. "Daddy, Mummy, you have already gotten up!" Emma''s childish voice came over. Edwards William and Lily both took a step back. In front of the children, no matter how deeply they loved each other, they couldn''t have any kind of facade that was inappropriate for children. "Why did you all get up?" Lily quickly walked over and pulled up her daughter''s jacket. Although she thought that the temperature in the bedroom was constant, the corridor outside was still very cold. "We can''t fall asleep!" George replied standing in the side. "You guyse here first, I''ll help you dress up!" Lily quickly led the two children back to the children''s room. She wanted to give them a unified set of school uniforms. George was wearing a blue suit, a long windbreaker which was the same color, blue, and a blue and white interspersed scarf. He looked like a little prince, refined and gentleman. Lily thought to herself that, ring at his son''s tiny appearance. Edwards William must have looked like this when he was young, which was attractive. With a slight change in her state of mind, Lily held his son''s face in her hands and kissed him crazily and repeatedly. Mn, kissing his son''s little face seemed to be the same as kissing Edwards William when he was young. "Mummy, why are you always kissing me!" George''s small face looked miserable, as if the Mummy had gone mad. Emma also started to shout from the side: "That''s right, Mummy, you usually kiss me the most, don''t kiss my brother, he''s a boy, you can''t kiss him carelessly!" Hearing his daughter''s jealous tone, Lily instantlyughed heartily and pinched her pink cheeks, "How do you know not to causally kiss other people?" "The teacher said that there was a girl in school who loved to kiss my brother''s face. The teacher gave her a lesson after watching her kiss on my brother." Emma said with a serious face. Standing at the side, the little handsome guy''s fair face blushed as he angrily red at his talkative little sister. Lily immediately crossed her arms in front of her chest, looking extremely strict, as if she was waiting for his son to tell him the truth. George could only shake his head helplessly: "Mummy, don''t look at me. It''s none of my business, the little girl came to kiss me when I wasn''t paying attention." Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Hmm, don''t tell me you like that little girl!" Lily felt that although children could not distinguished what was true love, they could not establish such a crooked thought when they were still young, and that had to be righted. Although she could predict his son''s beautiful and exquisite appearance would attract lots of girls'' attention and they would fall in love with him, it was one thing for others to like him, and it was another for him to like others. "I don''t like her!" George answered with determined firmness. Seeing that his brother was reproached by the Mummy, Emma with big eyes immediately went to his brother''s side. "That''s right, Mummy, brother obviously doesn''t like her. He said that he will only love me." George rolled his eyes at his little sister who was causing trouble, and immediately curled his lips in disdain: "When did I ever say I liked you?" "You said that before!" Emma said in all seriousness. "That was before!" George argued with her. "Don''t you like me from now on?" Emma''s small mouth was immediately ttened, she looked as if she was going to cry at any moment. George''s favorite thing was for his sister to cry.He immediately held her little face in his hands and kissed her on her forehead. "Alright, I like you the most. You are so cute and foolish." Emma blinked herrge eyes, and was stunned for a moment. When George ran out of the door, she finally reacted and asked Mummy: "Earlier, did he call me stupid again? I''m not stupid, Scoundrel!" It had to be said that her son''s EQ and IQ had developed even earlier than her daughter''s. Today, both of them had grown up for half a year, but her daughter seemed to still be stupid, and when she was stunned, his son waspletely a viin. Her daughter was definitely the one being bullied, so Lily clenched her teeth, and made sure that she would give her son a lesson and prevent him from bullying his sister. "No, brother does like you." Lily hurriedly squatted and touched her daughter''s little face. "Come on, let''s get dressed!" At the breakfast, Emma was still angry, from time to time ring at George with her big eyes. However, George did not seem to be surprised at all, which was his inherit from his father. "Lily, I''ve already discussed with your grandfather about the child''s surname. Let''s talk about it today, I''ll go to schoolter and tell the teacher that from now on, their surname is Wayne." The old Lily nodded, "Alright, thank you for your thoughtfulness Grandma!" "Am I going to be called Emma Wayne from now on? "Does this name sound good?" Everyone nodded in agreement. "Definitely!" When Edwards William saw his daughter''s bewildered expression, his thin lips hooked up into a smile. He reached out and held her head, "Emma, remember this, you will be the little princess of Wayne Family in the future. When others ask, you must remember how to answer them." Chapter 747 Chapter 747 T¡ªhe children''s ounts had already moved into the Wayne Family, and their surnames had been changed. From now on, they were the children of the Wayne Family, so Lily did not feel disappointed or sad. Previously, she was worried that the kids would have nothing to do with her after their surnames changed, but now, all of that worry was gone. The child''s surname was Wayne, that was why she was able to pester this man for the rest of her life. "What are youughing at?" At this time, Lily was sitting on Edwards William''s car, still being escorted to thepany by him. Just a moment ago, her mind was in a mess, but when she was at the thought of something delightful, the corners of her mouth inexplicably twitched. Her stupefied expression was immediately caught by someone''s sharp eyes. His big palm reached out and grabbed her soft and tender little hand. It was slightly punitive as he tightened it: "If you have any good news, take it out to share with me!" Lily trembled. Did sheugh? When? "No ...." "No!" She innocently blinked her eyes, unwilling to admit to her shady actions. If Edwards William knew about this, she would really lose face. "Don''t hide it from me!" However, Edwards William was very sure that this woman was definitely thinking about something very joyful just now. Edwards William naturally wanted to know clearly, if her happiness really had nothing to do with him, then this matter would be huge. Seeing that he could not get over it, Lily sighed, and said softly: "I just think that my children have the same surname as you, so I am happy in my heart!" "Oh?" The sexy end of the man''s brows raised, expressing his curiosity. Seeing that he was looking forward to her exnation, Lily said shamelessly, "The children have given the surname of yours, I can pester you forever in the future. It''s impossible for you to kick me away even if you want to." This was really the truth, Edwards William''s handsome face froze. Seeing that he was stunned by her bold words, Lily immediately turned her face away and muttered softly: "You asked me to reveal it!" In the next second, the corner of the man''s mouth lifted. He suddenly hugged the woman with such a small resentful face, and covered her dishonest little mouth with his thin lips. After a deep kiss, he whispered a warning in her ear in a hoarse voice, "If you still dare to leave me, I won''t forgive you." Lily''s entire body trembled, and her beautiful eyes looked at him in a daze: "Did anyone said I was going to leave you? Did I say that?" How could this man''sprehension ability be so poor? She was clearly afraid that he would kick her away. "I''m only reminding you out of goodwill, don''t even think of escaping!" Edwards William still didn''t have a sense of belonging, so he lowered his voice and said it near her ear again. "No, I won¡¯t leave you unless I''m dead!" Lily''s answerpletely dispelled the man''s uneasiness. Her lips were sealed once again, as if punishing her for saying such ominous words. When the man loosened his grip, Lily was alrady out of breath, she panted anxiously, looked into his eyes, and became even more misty and confused. "Don''t say that in the future, I don''t like it!" Edwards William once again kissed theer of her mouth, reminding her in displeasure. "Alright, I don''t want to say it either!" Lilyughed helplessly, and thought who would curse himself? They had stayed here for the entire night. At this moment, it was early in the morning, and the two of them were like a couple as they held hands and walked on the street. The warm sunlight shone down and their moods was as beautiful as the weather. "In the future, when we get old, we wille to this ce to live.This is a wonderful ce for us to have a low-pace life and we can have afternoon teas and experierce the beautiful scenery. I like here so much.¡± Mary Ann said as she patted her phone in her nostalgia. "Alright!" The man behind her didn''t say anything. He only answered with a few words. Mary Ann turned around and smiled at him. Leo William was slightly startled. He felt that when she smiled just now, even the sunlight had gone pale. Her smiling and delicate appearance was so beautiful that it was repeated in his mind. It was just that it wasn¡¯t the appropriate time. Once she matured, she would definitely be extremely beautiful, and at that time, there would definitely be a lot of men who would be able to appreciate her beauty. Among them, would there be any other men whom she admired? When he thought about the little girl in front of him, and the possibility that she might fall in love with another man in the future, Leo William''s chest felt stuffy and ufortable. Sometimes, he really wanted to be ruthless and take her for himself. At that time, even if she wanted to leave, he would have at least gotten her and would not regret at the thought of her. However, he couldn''t bear to hurt her and couldn''t bear to let her cry. It was precisely this kind of contradiction andplexity. "Leo William, help me take a photo!" Mary Ann was enjoying the beautiful scenery around her happily, she did not notice theplicated feelings the man behind her had in her gaze when she looked at him, she turned around and ran towards him, purposely falling into his embrace, and hugged him tightly, as though she was a child. Leo William reached out and subconsciously held her tightly. After that, he released her and took out his phone to help her to take a photo. "Here, help me to cover up those few pots of flowers in my photos!" Mary Ann stepped back as she requested with a smile. Leo William raised his phone and looked at the young and beautiful girl inside. Everything about her was brimming with the scent of youth, including her cute and sweet smile. Separated by the screen, Leo William could feel her wless skin, and sighed to himself, he was afraid that he would never be able to be like this in his entire life, with the strong desire to have someone to live in his entire life. After taking a few more shots, Mary Ann immediately ran over. She flipped it open and took a look: "Not good!" Leo William was startled, and immediately said: "It''s good, I think it''s good!" "My smile is so stiff!" In a man¡¯s view of point, it was hard to understand how harsh a woman was to her own picture. Even if it was not perfect, the whole picture would still look ugly. Leo William was sure whether tough or cry. While the two of them were strolling hand in hand, they didn''t notice a woman passing by them who gave them a curious look. After that, the woman quickly walked forward and chose a coffee shop to sit in, took out her cell phone and started photographing constantly a pair of figures passing by the window. In the interior of the country, Mary Ann only used to put a mask on her face and wear sunsses to travel, so it was very difficult to photograph her true appearance. Leo William was even more difficult, It was rarely for others to have take pictures of him travelling on the streets like this. Those who were able to take pictures of him would only be able to see his appearance at significant business asions. At this moment, the two of them were like a couple leisurely chatting andughing, holding hands or hugging each other as they walked forward.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 748 Chapter 748 Leo William and Mary Ann did not realize the sinister behavior of the woman in the coffee shop. They were only living their own leisure and happiness right now. At this moment, the woman who took the photo immediately made a call. The person who answered the phone was just Lily who had just woken up from a hangover. In the past few days, she had been in a bad mood and thepany''s business situation was not that good. This time, by going against One Thought Building, she had greatly reduced her credit rating. Not only had she lost many of her old customers, but even her new customers had their eyes on herpany. Lily''s life was a mess. That was why she went to the pub alone to drink. She only wanted to avoid those who wereughing at her. However, she didn''t expect that things would get even worse. "Hey!" Lily answered the phone listlessly. "Lily, it''s me. Guess who I saw just now?" The woman immediately asked with a smile. "You woke me up in the middle of the night just to make me guess?" Lily''s tone was a little dissatisfied as she nced outside the window. The sky was still dark. The one on the other phone immediately became a little embarrassed: "Oh, I forgot that it''s midnight over there, but you must be interested, I saw Leo William, but he has a girl beside him, they look really loving each other." "Why are you telling me this? It''s not bad enough for me in such a annoying situation, right? " The moment Lily heard Leo William, her entire person became mean, and her tone became nasty. "Lily, are you alright? I just took a few pictures of them. If you don''t want to see them ..." "Who is the woman in the picture?" Is it that Mary Ann? " Lily suddenly asked with a tone filled with resentment. "I''m not in the country all year round, so I don''t know if it''s her or not. Take a look by yourself, I''ll send it over to you!" After hanging up, she quickly sent her a photo. Lily tapped the photo, her eyes filled with sunshine. Leo William then gently put his arms around Mary Ann, both of their facial features were extremely distinct, as though they were speaking with their heads lowered and their faces filled with smiles. "Bastard!" Lily''s eyes filled with tears and she immediately scolded: "Leo William, have you really forgotten about me? How could you do something betrayed to me? I still love you so much in vain, and miss you, but now you''re hugging another woman and having fun, I hate you!" At this moment, Lily''s heart was hurt deeply. Looking at Mary Ann cuddled in his embrace like a little bird,ughing like a little princess, being pampered and pained by others, how could she be happy? While Lily was still in pain, a vicious thought suddenly came to her mind. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. In the entertainment world, Mary Ann had always been called a pure jade girl by others, because she never dared to have affairs with men , and therefore her poprity had always been high, causing many men to be fans after her. But Leo William was a business tycoon, and for the two of them to be holding hands like this, it seemed that they did not want the reputation of the jadedy anymore. As Lily thought of this, she immediately called her media friends. The person was woken up, and was angry, but when Lily told her she wanted to blow the big story for her, she immediately woke up. "Whose? Mary Ann has a boyfriend? Which one? Thest time was the boy form an art institute, Simon Wood? This topic is not new anymore!" "It''s not Simon Wood, it''s Leo William!" Lily sneered. "Leo William? You mean you are referring to that person who is the head of the male divine William Group, are you? He? He and Mary Ann? That''s not quite possible. The age difference between the two should be at least ten years. If they''re together, then what''s the point! " When the one on the other side of the phone heard Leo William''s name, their spirit lighted up with strong interest. "I have proof!" Lily knew that no one would believe her, but this time, she was not lying. She directly sent the photo over to her: "Can it get on the headlines?" "Of course you can. Wow, I really didn''t know that they were actually a couple? I really can''t tell, the Great Young Master who has a look of abstinence, actually likes such a young girl. As expected, the more abstinent a man is, the more abnormal he is!" I want to let everyone know, this Mary Ann is a little slut. She doesn''t want her reputation, and what she was able and wanted to do was only to rob other people''s boyfriend, remember, you must write a few words about Mary Ann''s despicable actions at your best. As for Leo William, try to write as little as possible." "Don''t worry, I know that Leo William is your lover. If you hate Mary Ann, I will help you to scold her." The other party had happily agreed to this matter. After hanging up, Lily snorted coldly, threw her phone to the side, and continued sleeping. However, she could not sleep. Her headache was insignificant, she suddenly felt very lonely and empty. So cold! She hugged her nket tightly, suddenly remembering how she was drunk previously. With just a phone call, Leo William woulde over and take care of her, and even bring her tea. But now? Mary Ann was currently enjoying all of his gentleness and care. "Slut!" Lily cursed in hatred. Morning! An explosive piece of news from the entertainment circle blew up online. The new Jade Maiden fresh, foreign country on the street holding the hands of a man, vulgar behavior, unbearable to look at. The person who released this news also mentioned Mary Ann who took the initiative to lift her toes and kiss the man. When this news came out, many people were greatly disappointed and surprised. They did not expect Mary Ann to look at such an obedient person like her, and actually acted so boldly, and even took the initiative to kiss a man. And to everyone''s curiosity, who was the man she was in a rtionship with? It was actually the Great Young Master Leo William of the William Group. If the first message came out, men were greatly disappointed, then after the second message came out, the rest of the women were also saddened. Leo William was the second ideal lover, after Edwards William, to make people want to marry him. The ordinary people didn''t expect that first ideal lover got married and had a child, and the second ideal lover would immediately spread the news of a rtionship. Furthermore, the person he was in love with was a female star from the entertainment circle who was ten years younger than him. This was just too difficult to ept. If he fell in love with the young miss of a rich family, these normal women would definitely not feel so much ufortable. But the problem was that the one who had just recently spread the news was that Mary Ann was together with the art school''s ideal lover turned into Leo William''s beloved, who could tolerate this kind of fact? Chapter 749 Chapter 749 H¡ªe had just woken up and there was even a charming woman lying beside him. Hearing his phone continue to ring, Kate was a little dissatisfied: "Who called you so early? It can''t be that woman, right?" Billy William''s beautiful eyebrows furrowed, he immediately walked over and looked at the caller ID, then replied gently: "He''s my brother''s assistant. Go back to sleep, I''ll go out and answer the phone." Kate heard that it was a business call so she didn''t say anything and just continued hugging her nket and falling asleep. Billy William walked out of the living room, pressing the screen''s button, he heard the one on the other side of the phone answering in an anxious voice: "Second Young Master, someone has broken into the Great Young Master''s new rtionship. Hurry up and have a look at your phone, I wonder if this matter will affect thepany''s stocks." "Is that true?" Billy William frowned. Even though he had already foreseen the rtionship between his elder brother and Mary Ann, he had always known that the two of them were very intimate and had never been discovered. He knew why his brother would keep this rtionship secret. Firstly, it was a matter of age, and secondly, it was about the rtionship between the two of them. Although Catherine did not care about this matter, it still had ayer of rtion with her cousin. Second Young Master, do you want to call President William right now to notify him and think up a solution with him. The assistant seemed to be worried about the spread of this matter and feared it would have an impact on thepany. "I got it, I''ll call him, hang up first!" After Billy William hung up the phone, he immediately took a look at his phone. Sure enough, he saw his elder brother and Mary Ann''s scandal that upied the top of the search list. Just as he was about to call his elder brother, Lynn Wood suddenly walked out with a white bathrobe draped over her shoulders. "Is what happened between your elder brother and Mary Ann true?" Lynn Wood did not know about the rtionship between the two of them, but because Billy William had never told her about it, at that moment, when she opened her phone and saw the message, she was shocked. "It''s true!" Billy William''s expression became serious, but at the moment, he could no longer hide it. Lynn Wood''s beautiful big eyes narrowed. "You knew this a long time ago? Why didn''t you tell me about it? " "My elder brother has always kept this matter a secret, so I''ve never told you about it." Billy William saw that Lynn Wood seemed to be dissatisfied with this and quickly exined. "How many more secrets do you have behind me? If you tell me, are you afraid that I will spread the news? " A woman''s heart was originally small, but her feelings might just be a little bigger than a needle. Although in thepany, Lynn Wood was as calm as a queen, she was not sloppy at all, but at that moment, when she thought about how his beloved man was hiding such a thing from her, she immediately became dissatisfied. Seeing that she was angry, Billy William immediately exined in a softer tone: "Lynn Wood, listen to me. It''s not that I don''t want to tell you, but that I feel that this matter is rted to my elder brother''s privacy. Lynn Wood was still angry, she turned and walked towards the bathroom. Billy William shrugged his shoulders helplessly, but at the moment, he had to give his elder brother a call and ask him what he should do. Receiving Billy William''s call, Leo William and Mary Ann were sitting in the same carriage, enjoying a rare sweet world. "Brother, your rtionship with Mary Ann has been exposed by others, and you even uploaded the intimate photos of your two travelling together on the inte. Many people are currently discussing this matter." Billy William''s tone was filled with worry. "Who did it?" Leo William''s handsome face stiffened, and his tone became solemn in an instant. "I''m not sure yet. Maybe you met the reporters and she secretly took photos of you. But maybe someone was purposely uploading them to destroy your rtionship." Billy William frowned his eyebrows, he had just received the news too. If he wanted to find out who released the news, he would need some time to do so. "What''s the situation on the inte now?" Leo William frowned, although he did not wish to hide it for the rest of his life, but if it were to spread out at this moment, it would be disadvantageous to him and Mary Ann. Not to mention that Mary Ann had just turned eighteen, there would probably be people who would quickly dig out the rtionship between him and Mary Ann, and there would definitely be a strong condemnation of him at that time, and might even call him a beast or something like that. elder brother, you are the lover of many women in their dreams. For you to suddenly have a rtionship, they must be very sad, and also, they all med Mary Ann, scolding her very seriouly, saying that she was extremely snobbish at such a young age, coveting wealth and so on. Of course, there are also people who say that you are at such an old age but fall in love with a young girl. Billy William had only roughly nced at thements area just now, and was immediately enraged by the words that had been said. Theseizens really thought of themselves from a god''s view, as if every time someone made a mistake, they would have the responsibility and right to jump out and strongly condemn them. Leo William remained silent on the other end of the phone. It was eptable to scold him, but it was intolerant to scold Mary Ann. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "I''ll be returning home immediately, you hold on for now!" After Leo William finished speaking, he hung up. Seated beside him, Mary Ann saw that his brows were furrowed tightly and his expression was gloomy. She immediately asked worriedly: "Did something happen? Your expression is so gloomy!" "Yes, someone secretly took our photos and posted them online. Now, we are the target of their attacks." Leo William didn''t want to lie to her. Although he couldn''t bear to let her know about this, sooner orter, she would have to face it. Originally, he thought Mary Ann would be in a panic, but he didn''t expect her to be even calmer than himself. "Who''s so bored? I was still thinking about how one day I would be secretly conceited, but who would''ve thought that someone else would snatch it first. I don''t have any divine feeling left in me." Leo William remained silent. Then, he asked softly, "Mary, aren''t you worried that it will affect your reputation?" "It can''t be. Don''t tell me that if they scold me on the inte, I will be depressed and in a sadness, and then I will be in a depression forever?" Mary Ann blinked her big eyes, and said seriously. Leo William looked at the calm little face, suddenly smiled, and gently touched her hair, "I am relieved that you are so open-minded." "Can''t you see it?" Mary Ann immediately became nervous, her beautiful eyes shed with light as she stared at the man''s face. "Do you really care if our rtionship is made public?" Chapter 750 Chapter 750 Inexplicably, when Mary Ann asked this question, before Leo William could even give her an answer, her beautiful eyes immediately turned red. It was as if no matter how Leo William replied, she wanted to cry. Leo William originally wanted to blurt out words, but after seeing the moisture in the depths of her eyes, he also froze. Only then did he carefully think about how to answer so that she wouldn''t feel sad. "Mary, I am not worried about what will happen to myself. I am only worried about you. This matter will definitely affect your reputation." The man''s voice was deep and filled with doting affection. His complicated gaze focused on her face, filled with an expression of sympathy. Mary Ann suddenly threw herself into his embrace, her two slender and small hands, like octopus, firmly hugged onto the man''s sturdy body, her fair and tender face stuck to his chest, and sniffed: "I don''t care, I''m not afraid either!" The expression in Leo William''s eyes stiffened. He lowered his head again and saw the resolute expression on her beautiful face. As a dignified man, he actually didn''t have the courage of his little girl. He was truly ashamed. "Mary, what you need to do is to keep silent and let me handle it. I don''t want to hear anything. I don''t want to hear any words of advice or words offort, Said Leo William. " Leo, I''m tired and just let me have a rest in your embrace. ¡± said Mary. She was as vulnerable as a child and also like a wounded person. At this moment, all she wanted to do was to quietly lean into the embrace of the man closest to her and close her eyes. Leo William knew that she was very emotional, and was an unreasonable person. He was already used to it, but seeing her at this moment, he was like an obedient child, quietly with his eyes closed, filled with love. His firm long arms hugged her even more tightly. She didn''t like to hear it, so he didn''t say a word. The hotel was small, with a small garden in front of the door. All kinds of nts were cultivated in the garden, and although it was winter, it was green and fresh, giving people a feeling of prosperity. Leo William whispered into Mary Ann''s ear: "We''re already in our hotel, let''s go in!" Only then did Mary Ann open her eyes. Along the way, she hadn''t fallen asleep at all, but had instead been iparably clear, greedily absorbing the aura held by the man, and also listening to his heartbeat, which was getting stronger and stronger each time. She knew that Leo William ''s feeling right now was definitely very chaotic as well. Had he messed up his heartbeat? He still had that kind of ability? Thinking about it, Mary Ann''s mood lighted up a little. Holding hands, the two of them swiped the card through the vi''s door and walked in. "Leo William, you can go in the hotel first, just leave me alone!" Mary Ann suddenly let go of her small hands and walked over to a swing chair at the side. Leo William knew that she was not in a good mood, and did not disturb her. He only warned her softly, "It''s cold outside, do not sit outside for too long." "Ok!" Hearing his concern, Mary Ann smirked and replied happily. Leo William then walked towards the living room. Mary Annzily sat on the swing, raised her head and looked at the sky. She didn''t want to look at her phone at all, nor did she want to know what the inte was spreading about them. She wanted to keep her eyes closed in peace. Suddenly, a cell phone rang. Mary Ann''s body trembled, different from the other bells, they were all from her mother, Catherine. Mary Ann was extremely nervous, she had been waiting for her mother''s phone to ring. Mary Ann sneakily nced in the direction of the living room. Seeing that the man did not hear the bell, she jumped off the chair, then quietly opened the vi''s door and went out. She didn''t want Leo William to hear the call from her mother. Once he was outside on the main street, Mary Ann picked up the phone. "Mom!" Mary Ann suddenly said softly. "Where are you?" Catherine''s tone was tinged with worry and also with a hint of anger. "I''m overseas!" Mary Ann immediately replied. "What are you and Leo William doing abroad?" Although Catherine did not interrupted them before, but now that the news had spread and the nonsense on the inte was out, Catherine could not just ignore them. "It''s just for fun. Mom, didn''t I inform you of our rtionship before? You allowed us to be in a rtionship!" Mary Ann said carefully. Catherine suddenly changed her tone: "Stop ying for fun, quicklye back, don''t make things worse." "Mom, don''t care what others say ..." Of course I don''t want to care about it, but it''s really embarrassing. Everyone is staring at your age and they are saying something that I as a single mother, was able to bring up a failed daughter, and I have a bad view of things, and that youck the love from a father, so you found a man who is old enough to be your father, like Leo William. Although she was also a strong and independentdy who could stand it alone, she still cared a lot about her daughter''s reputation. Mary Ann was dumb struck, she was frozen on the spot. Could it be that her mother could not bear those people''s words and started to have thoughts of opposing them? "Mom ..." "If you still regard me as your mother,e back and obey what I say." Catherine knew that her daughter could not be forceful, so she continued to speak in a soft tone. "Alright then!" Mary Ann understood her mother''s personality. If she still persisted her stance, in the future, it would be even harder for her and Leo William to have a happy ending. Now, she still had to listen to her mother''s advice. "Hurry up and go back!" Catherine warned again, then hung up the phone. Mary Ann held onto her phone, standing in the cold wind, her mind in a mess. Her long hair was blown by the wind, and a cold feeling seeped into Mary Ann''s cor. At this moment, not only did she feel the weather was cold, even her heart had cooled down a bit. If she knew that the price for bing a celebrity was that she couldn''t even start a rtionship, she wouldn''t have entered the industry in the first ce. Now, she just wanted to be with the man she loved, and she was about to be pulled out of all this critical scrutiny, as if she were a guilty person. Why would she be like this? "Mary ..." When Leo William found out that she wasn''t in the small garden, he immediately found her. "I''m here!" Mary Ann''s expression shook, and turned around to see the man standing anxiously behind her. "Why did youe out?" Leo William reprimanded her softly. One must know that when he found out that she had disappeared, Leo William''s heart was about to break. Now that he saw her standing in front of him in her perfect condition, he calmed his breathing and walked towards her. Mary Ann bit her lips, and suddenly, a bold idea popped out.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 751 Chapter 751 0 ¡ª nee this bold idea was formed, Mary Ann''s little hand suddenly rxed and her beautiful big eyes looked towards the man beside her. The man had an invincible face on the side, he was handsome, and his eyebrows were deep. His lips were lightly pursed, connecting with his sexy chin. It really made one''s heart beat faster. Mary Ann sighed softly at the bottom of her heart. She truly hoped that after she finished such an audacious thing, he wouldn''t hate or me her for it. It seemed that he felt the gaze of the girl beside him, Leo William frowned slightly, his deep gaze turning to look at her. In the cold air, their gazes met, and Mary Ann immediately smiled: "You look so nice!" Leo William, Why is this little girl still had the mood to joke? Did she really not care at all that her reputation had been ruined? Seeing that her words had made him speechless, Mary Ann continued to shamelessly say: "That''s not right, Anyway, you''ll always look good." "Ann, stop it!" Leo William felt that Mary Ann had a childish personality. If she liked a person, it would be really scary that she just loved him because he was good-looking. It seemed that in the future, he need to teach her how to differentia between right and wrong, and not just indulge herself in his appearance. "I''m not making a fuss, I''m telling the truth!" Mary Ann immediately pouted and said seriously. Leo William really couldn''t do anything to her, whether it was reasonable or not, in short, she was reasonable. As he entered the living room, he saw that the crystal lights were brightly lit. It was almost dusk, and the lights in the surroundings were slowly being lit, making the quiet room even more peaceful. "I''m hungry, let''s order something to eat!" Mary Ann suddenly said. "Let''s go to the restaurant. It''s not far anyway!" Leo William actually wanted to take her out to eat. Inside the restaurant, the atmosphere was even more lively, and his appetite would increase a lot as well. Thinking about that her appetite was not good in these few days, Leo William was extremely worried about her, so he thought of various ways to make her eat more. "No, I don''t want to go to a crowded ce, so I called for food to eat here!" Mary Ann leaned on the sofa like azy kitten and stopped moving. Leo William thought, her unwillingness to go out and touch the crowd, was probably due to the incident on the Inte. Thinking about it, Leo William could not help but start to worry, if her personality suddenly changed and she became even more unwilling toe into contact with the crowd, then he would be guilty. "Alright, I''ll call someone to send it over!" Forget about today, Leo William did not want to see anyone either. He knew that tonight was most likely to be thest night that they spent together, so he wanted to cherish it. Hearing that he had finally agreed to her request, Mary Ann''s beautiful lips curved upwards. Actually, the reason why Mary Ann was not willing to go out to eat was not that she was afraid of the crowds, but she did not have the chance to eat. Yes, before Mary Ann went overseas with Leo William, she had prepared a special thing.. Although this thing in her hand was like a hot and dangerous iron, she didn''t throw it away. Instead, she prepared to use it tonight. This wasst night that she spent with Leo William , if she did not seize this chance, she would regret. After she returned to China, Leo William and her mother would ask her to be a good child. She didn''t want to be too obedient. She just wanted to be someone who could do whatever she liked,. Just thinking about something that restricted her freedom made her have a headache. Someone would definitely bring the wine and drinks over in a while. Thinking about that, Mary Ann''s beautiful eyes subconsciously looked towards the man again. Leo William was holding his phone, standing outside the living room and calling for food. Mary Ann remembered that her thing was still ced upstairs. Thus, when Leo William hung up the phone and returned, she immediately said: "I''m going to take a bath upstairs." "Alright, be careful, don''t slip and fall!" Leo William only reminded her out of habit. "En!" Mary Ann immediately ran upstairs with a guilty conscience. Fortunately, Leo William didn''t notice her thoughts. After she went upstairs, Leo William sat on the sofa, his handsome face was deep and unfathomable, making it hard for others to see through his thoughts. The mobile phone in his big hand was being flipped around by his fingers. Just as Mary Ann was making a huge decision, Leo William seemed to be making a decision as well. If this matter really had a huge impact on Mary Ann, then he would have to separate from her first. Anyway, their rtionship wasn''t strong enough, and he still had the courage to push her away. Actually, Leo William would still have to let go of her,.. Two yearster, when she, grew up and b matured, and was able to make a more calm decision and choice, he would pursue her again. The first thing Mary Ann did after she ran into the upstair bedroom was to lock the door. When she was sure that the door was locked, she sat down with her knees curled and opened her pink suitcase. She stretched out her hand and rummaged through the pile of clothes. Then, she took out a small bag with a bit of powder inside. "Fortunately, it still exists!" Mary Ann blushed a little when she saw powder. As she held the powder in her hand, her beautiful face turned bitter. But was it really okay for her to do so? No matter what influence would make, she couldn''t do anything now. She just wanted to use this final method to strengthen their rtionship. "Un, talk about it after I finish it!" Mary Ann decided in the end. She went into the bathroom and took a shower. She took a shower seriously, washed herself clean and make her smell good, then changed into a new set of better looking pajamas. She wore a white robe over her eyes, and her long hair was scattered on her chest. She looked much more radiant than before, and after a few satisfied nces, she went downstairs. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Her steps were very light as she descended the stairs, and she saw Leo William sitting on the sofa, his phone gently rotating on his slender fingers. It was unknown if it was because her footsteps were too light, or because he was too engrossed in his thoughts, but he did not notice her standing at the staircase and watching him. This was something that had never happened before! Mary Ann was stunned. What was Leo William thinking? Why didn''t he notice that she had gone downstairs? As is expected, he still cared a lot about those rumors andments on the inte? His heart froze slightly. Chapter 752 Chapter 752 Half an hourter, a special waiter arrived with a delicious dinner, a bottle of precious wine and a bottle of cantaloupe juice. Mary Ann''s small hand invisibly tightened around her white jacket, and her pair of beautiful eyes glittered with allure as she became nervous. Leo William only came back to his senses when she walked down and covered his eyes with her hand. Mary Ann asked him what he was thinking about, his usually resolute eyes revealed a hint of panic that was difficult to be sensed, but it onlysted for a moment, so Mary Ann did not see it clearly, and thought that he was just angry that their rtionship had been inexplicably made public. "Wow, why did you order so many delicious dishes? And all is my favorite food. " Mary Ann sat by the side of the table, her beautiful little face was filled with happiness. She thought to herself, for such a man who knows how to love others, she would definitely take him down first. "You haven''t eaten much recently, so I''m afraid you''ll get hungry, so I added a few more bites." Seeing her happy, Leo William''s lips also lifted into a smile. His gaze gently locked onto the face of the girl opposite him. Leo William was not an indecisive person, when it came to handle official matters, he was usually resolute and decisive, with his strong wrist, but at this moment, he finally got that kind of indescribable feeling. It was really hard to bear. "Leo William, thank you!" Mary Ann was suddenly moved, and then she started crying. Leo William never thought that she would cry for some reason. Furthermore, she was crying so much that she lost his image. With a tinge of panic on his handsome face, Leo William hurriedly walked to her side. Hisrge palmnded on her slender and delicate shoulder as he asked in a low and concerned voice, "What''s wrong? Why are you crying like this again?" "I... I''m just very touched. " Of course, Mary Ann was embarrassed to say that she was acting for him to see before she pushed him away and poured the powder into his wine. Thus, she could only continue crying and cry loudly. "Look at you, your face is filled with tears!" Leo William knew that she had childish personality, but he didn''t dislike her at all. On the contrary, he liked her innocence and after he finished reprimanding her, he straightened himself and said: "I''ll get a towel for you to wipe away, don''t cry, okay?" "En, alright!" Hearing that he was going to get a towel, Mary Ann blinked her eyes like a little fox and was secretly happy in her heart. After Leo William finished speaking, he really turned around and went upstairs. Mary Ann shook her hand and reached into her pocket, taking out that small bag of powder. Seeing that the man''s figure hadpletely disappeared from the stairs, she quickly put the powder into Leo William''s wine cup with her trembling hand. Fortunately, the powder and alcohol had melted and no one could see any ws in it. Not long after, she saw the man''s tall figure walking down the stairs. Mary Ann was so frightened that her little face turned white, and she quickly sat upright, her big eyes shing non - stop. Hearing the man''s footsteps approaching, her entire body became stiff like wood. The next second, the warm towel in the man''s hand lightlynded on her tear¡ªstained face. "You still can''t grow up, you''re still like a child!" Although the man was admonishing her, he was pampering her. Mary Ann had never felt such gentleness before. Her pair of clear andrge eyes lifted, and collided with the man''s dark and gentle eyes. Her heart instantly beat wildly. When she thought about what she did just now, she was so scared that she quickly lowered her head, not daring to meet his gaze. "Leo William..." She suddenly lowered her head and whispered his name. "En!" The man replied in a low voice. He had already wiped her small face clean, folded the towel, and ced it aside. He also sat down opposite her. "If I do something in the future that makes you angry, will you hate me and not treat me well in the future?" Mary Ann instinctively raised her head, and stared fixedly at the man in front of him. She asked and raised her hand instinctively as if she was a child who wanted to beg for forgiveness despitemitting a mistake. Leo William reached out to the wine cup at the side, not replying, andughed instead. "Sigh ..." Seeing that he did not even answer her, Mary Ann drank two mouthfuls of the wine. "Alright, let''s eat. Don''t think too much!" Leo William thought that she cried out because he didn''t answer her, making her anxious. He took the chopsticks, picked up a piece of beef, and ced it in Mary Ann''s bowl, telling her to hurry up and eat it. On Mary Ann''s beautiful little face, her expression changed between red and white. "Alright!" Mary Ann wanted to say more, but her mind waspletely nk. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw that Leo William had actually finished drinking all the wine in the cup in one breath. it seemed that he must also be feeling depressed, which was why he wanted to drink so much. Mary Ann''s eyes were tightly shut, the small hands holding the chopsticks slightly trembling, god, he really drank all. Mary Ann thought about her friend''s surprised expression as she looked at her, and said that she had to be cautious with using powder, because, it was very possible that there would be some problems by using it. She was still considering whether to stop Leo William drinking the wine, but now, she didn''t even have to think about it. Everything seemed to have happened as she wished. What should she do? She was scared again. After Leo William drank two cups of wine consecutively, he suddenly felt a little dizzy. In his eyes, even Mary Ann who was seated opposite him had be quite a bit more gorgeous. How strange, how could there be such a feeling? Leo William pinched the center of his brows. It must be because he was in a terrible mood that such a reaction urred. "Ann!" The man opened his mouth, his voice inexplicably hoarse. "En!" As if struck by lightning, Mary Ann looked up at him with iparable focus: "What''s wrong?" "I''m probably drunk. I will go upstairs and rest first, you can eat slowly!" At this moment, Leo William was not sure why his body reacted like that. He felt that he was in too much of a hurry to drink which make him feel dizzy.. "Oh, let me help you up!" However, Mary Ann was well aware that he might have a reaction. Why so fast, I thought it woulde effect at least a few hours. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "No need, you can eat. I''ll go by myself and lie down for a while!" Leo William was still rational, when he heard that she wanted to help him up the stairs, he immediately rejected to her suggestion. Mary Ann could only stand at the side of the table and look at the man''s tall body. He was walking a little shakily, and she bit her lower lip. "Leo William, be careful!" Mary Ann was still very worried about him going upstairs. Leo William acknowledged, but the moment he reached the first staircase, he leaned against the wall, It seemed that he couldn''t walk anymore. Chapter 753 Chapter 753 M ¡ªary Ann''s heart suddenly throbbed, and instinctively flew over to the man, and held onto the man''s huge body, her small face had a look of unease and worry. "Leo William, are you alright? Leo William was still pinching his eyebrows, his handsome face shed with a look of difort, and then, he forced himself to be calm: "I''m fine, go to eat, don''t worry about me!" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "How can I leave you?" Mary Ann embarrassedly thought to herself, "it is because of me that you became like this. If I don''t care about you, what would happen? "Let me help you upstairs!" After Mary Ann finished speaking, she forcefully pulled his robust body away. Relying on her delicate body, she supported the man and walked step by step towards the stairs. It was only then that Leo William seemed to have thought of something, and he suddenly utttered: "It''s impossible that my alcohol tolerance be so low, how could it be like this? "Ann, do you know?" "Ah ..." I don''t know. I don''t know anything. " At this moment, Mary Ann''s beautiful face was flushed red. She lowered her head and used her long hair topletely cover her expression,.My god, Leo William couldn''t really suspect that she did something to him, right? Would he be disappointed? Whatever, Mary Ann felt that he doted on her so much and loved her so much, even if he really knew that she had done this, he wouldn''t be angry at her. "Ann!" After going up the stairs, Mary Ann immediately helped him enter the bedroom. But, when she entered, the man suddenly woke up, and fiercely grabbed her slender wrist with his palm. "AHH!" Mary Ann did not expect him to suddenly grab onto her wrist, causing her to be shocked. A pair of flustered and uneasy eyes swept across his handsome face, she bit her lower lip and asked softly: "What, what''s wrong? Why are you staring at me like that?" "Ann, I want to sleep. Go out!" In that moment, Leo William''s rationality was once again slightly burned by the heating from his body. Right now, he felt as though his blood was about to boil, he had to keep this woman far away from him and keep her at a safe distance. ''Oh, if you want to sleep, then sleep!" Mary Ann looked carefully at his face and realised that his handsome face was flushed red. Ostensibly, the medicine hade effect. As she replied with her mouth wide open, a pair of big eyes was still looking at his face. "Ann, get out!" Leo William used hisst bit of sense to chase her out. Unfortunately, Mary Ann didn''t dare to leave, she remembered what her friend had warned her before, he had to have a sex after taking that pill. If he didn''t, his life would be in danger. Mary Ann was very clear on what she wanted to do and she was mentally prepared. Wasn''t it just lying there that everything would be fine? Mn, Mary Ann did not know much, and her thoughts were naive. At this moment, she was waiting for Leo William to really suffer the most, so she would help him. In any case, the door was locked and the shower was done, just wait for the show to start. Mary Ann''s mouth formed a happy smile, but very quickly, the smile on her face froze. Leo William who was just yelling that he wanted to sleep, suddenly turned around and rushed towards her. "Ugh ..." Even though Mary Ann was already mentally prepared, she didn''t expect him to be so wild. Her head knocked against the wall behind her and she cried out in pain. "Ann!" Leo William looked at the delicate and beautiful girl in his arms and felt as if an active volcano was erupting in his body. The feeling of his blood boiling made him feel extremely ufortable. "I''m here!" Mary Ann only felt a slight headache, but very quickly, she calmed down, and replied him softly. "Ann ..." Leo William''s finger suddenly extended to her cheek, and a faint fingertip brushed across her face, as he utttered her name, and one after the other, he called out her name, directly into her soul. Mary Ann felt that she really liked hearing him call her name. She felt that she was doted on by him. "You''re beautiful!" The man finally didn''t just call her name. His intoxicated and dark eyes seemed to be filled with fire as he stared at her, firmly locking onto her. As he praised her, his lips moved closer to her small mouth. Her thin lips, which still had the aroma of wine, snatched away her breath in the next moment. Mary Ann''s brain was nk. However, it was still hard for Mary Ann to calm down at this moment. A man''s kiss was as continuous as the rain, extremely gentle, she thought to herself, previously, she had always been the one who took the initiative, but now it was finally his turn to take the initiative. In the past, men would always be able to leave with a simple tap of their lips, but Gentleman would always restrain himself. But at this moment, Mary Ann realized that the powder was indeed useful. The man''s lips left her lips and moved towards her neck. In this entire process, for an unknown amount of time, from the initial liking of Mary Ann, to the moment when her soul left her body, it was as if she was in a violent storm, and then ... She fainted! This was really the case, there was no such beautiful and gentle scene as what Mary Ann had imagined at all. She cried and begged, but the man turned a deaf ear. There was no other way. She made it herself! Even if she was in pain, she had to endure it. In the end, she realized that she had gone too far by simply enduring the pain and fainted. Wake up! It was early in the morning! The one who woke up earlier than Mary Ann was Leo William. Therefore, when Mary Ann woke up, the first thing she saw when she opened her eyes was the man''s concerned and remorseful eyes. "Ann ..." Leo William reached out his hand, wanting to touch her, but Mary Ann instinctively quivered and dodged to the side. However, very quickly, she gave him a weak smile: "Is it over?" Leo William originally felt that he hadmitted a great sin, but when he saw the smile on her lips, he was stunned. "Ann, what did you do?" Leo William was not stupid. On the contrary, he was smarter than many people, so he believed that he lost control of himself and lost his sense yesterday, not because he was drunk, but because someone had done something to his wine. Mary Ann trembled, a hint of panic shed across her snow-white face. She forcefully pulled on a robe at the side, covering her body that had been tormented to the point where it couldn''t be seen: "I... "I am ..." "Mary Ann!" Leo William roared! Mary Ann was so frightened that she covered her ears, her little face became even more flustered and paler, her petite body trembled even more nimbly. "Leo William, I was wrong. I didn''t expect ... Oh, no, I did!" "How can you scheme against me?" Leo William''s handsome face turned twisted, he was angry. Chapter 754 Chapter 754 Mary Ann was so frightened by Leo William''s fury, her beautiful eyes that were filled with fatigue instantly turned misty. Thinking back to how she passed the night with feeling that living was worse than death, Mary Ann felt that she should not have been scolded by him, but instead been spoiled by him. "I... I have no other intentions, I just want our rtionship to advance further! " Mary Ann''s tears flowed down, she was actually panicking, afraid, at this moment, she felt her entire body trembling. When Leo William woke up, he saw the messy room and saw the delicate body of the person he had tortured by his side. Leo William had a feeling that doomsday had arrived, he wanted to use a knife to dig out his heart, he had always thought that he had done something wrong. Last night, he had thought to temporarily separate from her, so that they could have a better space. What did he do? So, Leo William just sat on the bed like a statue, not waking up the girl who was sleeping beside him. No, now, with his own hands, he had turned her into a woman. At this moment, when he finally understood the cause of this situation, Leo William''s entire person had frozen over. His eyes were frozen over, and he looked at the trembling Mary Ann beside him with great disbelief. How could he have lost his mind and done such a thing to her yesterday? Was it because she drugged him? How was this possible? The pure little angel in his eyes had actually done something so unbearable. "Leo William..." Mary Ann reached out her hands, wanting to grab onto his big hand, but never expected that the man would actually do so in the next second. He quickly turned around, picked up the clothes on the floor, and entered the bathroom. Mary Ann was stunned, this was definitely not the result she wanted to see, she was extremely uneasy. Looking at the clear bloodstains on the bed sheets, Mary Ann felt even more embarrassed. She wanted to cry, but she couldn''t, and she had made a mistake, a mistake that disappoint Leo William, and perhaps he wouldn''t even forgive her. What should she do? She was so confused. At that moment, Leo William''s handsome face was also pale. He unscrewed the water from the cage and the water flowed down from the top to the bottom. He still had a vague memory of what happenedst night. He only remembered that he was like an insatiable beast, almost wanting to crush her. He could almost hear her crying in his ears, but at that time, how could he control himself? He could only feel a fire burning in his heart and his blood boiling and he instinctively did everything he wanted to do. "Why is this happening?" Leo William was also confused. He had thought of many different oues, but he had underestimated the little girl outside the door. She actually had the guts to drug him. Did she know how serious the consequences would be? She had lost something precious, and he had broken his promise. They agreed to do it two yearster, butst night, everything happened. Leo William propped the water droplets on his face with his hands. After washing up, he stiffly put on his clothes. He wasn''t sure if it was because he had overused himself yesterday, but at this moment, he also felt that his body was unusually tired. However, he knew that the little girl outside the door would definitely not be better off than him. Leo William''s mind was nk, he opened the bathroom door and saw Mary Ann still sitting on the bed, with a nket wrapped around herself, revealing only her small head, a pair of teary eyes looking at him. "I''m sorry!" She spoke softly. Knowing that she had made a grave mistake, she opened her mouth again. "I didn''t expect you to be so angry!" As she spoke, her tears rolled down her face. Leo William didn''t know what to do. Logically speaking, he had already had a sex with her,, he should have taken the responsibilities of a man, but thinking about she didn''t ask for his permission and drugged him, making their rtionship be soplicated, Leo William still couldn''t have the mood to talk to her. "Leo William, don''t worry, I don''t need you to take responsibility, it''s true!" At this moment, Mary Ann was not clear what she was thinking, she only felt that his expression was unusually gloomy. "Why are you doing this? Do you know that it would do you no good at all? " In the end, Leo William still opened his mouth, his voice was hoarse and gloomy. It could be seen that this was also the result of him battling for an entire night, causing him to be overly exhausted. Mary Ann covered her little face, and shook her head: "I know, but I don''t care, I knew it, you would definitely pull away from me because of this, I don''t want it!" " you should know if I really want to separate from you, you still can''t do anything to me." Leo William purposely made his voice sound colder, it was impossible not to give this little girl a lesson, she was simply rebelling. Mary Ann was startled, she raised her eyes and looked at him: "You want to break up with me?" Leo William looked at her panic-stricken and pitiful appearance: "You did the wrong thing, you should know the result." "No, Leo William, I will not break up, I will not break up with you!" Mary Ann suddenly ran out from under the nket, and at this moment, she ran over without looking at anything, and hugged Leo William who was dressed in a suit and shoes, burying her face in his chest: "I was wrong, I will never do such a foolish thing again, please don''t abandon me, okay?" The crying voice of her make him very ufortable in his heart. He wanted to reach out and hold her, but he didn''t know whether he should give her hope or not. "Don''t leave me, Leo William, don''t leave me!" Mary Ann cried. At this moment, she was really afraid. "I have the ability to suppress this scandal. Once you return home, you can go back to your own life without being pointed out by others." Leo William''s voice was currently hoarse, but at the same time, it carried a hint of calmness. Mary Ann trembled as she looked up at him in disbelief: "What did you say? I don''t want to go back to my old life. That life without you would mean nothing to me." "I''m sure your mother wouldn''t agree with me." Leo William was sure that he had seen the messagesst night. Most of them were aimed at the mother and daughter pair, some even said that Belle Ann''spany was in a financial crisis, and needed to sell her daughter to earn honor, these words were extremely ear - piercing, extremely unpleasant, and it was likely that Belle Ann was already so angry that she was about to explode. "I will think of a way to convince her. I will beg her!" Mary Ann suddenly cried anxiously. Just then, Leo William''s phone rang. He looked at it and picked up. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Belle Ann''s somewhat angry voice sounded beside his ears: "Leo William, bring my daughter back!" Mary Ann also heard her mother''s voice like a buzz went through her head. Chapter 755 Chapter 755 B ¡ªelle Ann angrily asked and Leo William''s hands were frozen on his phone, and after that, he growled: "Alright, I will bring her back immediately!" With that, Leo William cut off his phone, and a pair of gloomy eyes focused on the face of Mary Ann, whose tears were constantly flowing down, and he spoke in a voice that had turned cold, "Your mother told me to send you back, let''s go and pack up!" "I don''t want to, I''m not leaving!" Mary Ann red up like a child. She crawled onto the bed and covered herself with the nket, even her head was covered. At first, she had thought that handing her over to him would be the best of both worlds, but now she realized that this was just like a disaster. She had broken his heart. Looking at the girl who had covered him in tears, Leo William''s expression revealed an unprecedented nk look. Those eyes were filled with pain and unwillingness to go over and hold her tightly in her arms tofort her. However?ration caused his legs to stop moving, and he didn''t dare to take another step forward. What happenedst night was not within Leo William''s control. The medicinal effect was too strong, and he could not feel anything at all. He only felt that he was like an indefatigable, tireless machine that could not be satisfied. At this moment, he felt a splitting headache, and his eyes were burning with grief. "Mary Ann, let''s have a calm talk!" Leo William felt that it was time to properly talk about this matter. It had already happened, and escaping was already impossible. Mary Ann cried sorrowfully, and when she heard him speak calmly, she cried even louder. "No, I won''t talk about it!" Her triffled voice carried a sense of grievance and helplessness. "Don''t be as willful as a child. Since it has happened, we will face it face to face." He wanted to make his voice even colder, but when he said it, it still had a touch of gentleness to her. After Mary Ann heard his words, she took off her nket, revealing a small head. Her ck hair hung down, and a few strands of it stuck to her cheeks, making her face look even paler and more pitiful. However,pared to her heart ¡ªwrenching face, her naked body made the man''s gaze unfocused. She had earlier crawled out from under the nket,,ignoring everything else to hug him, Leo William'' had not yet recovered from the shock, so she had taken the initiative to ignore her already mature body. But now, when he looked over, he saw her snow-white skin, and the scars on her skin that made one''s heart beat faster. "Put on your clothes ande into the living room!" After only two seconds, the man shifted his gaze away and walked out of the room. The next second, the man closed the door tightly. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The sound had hit Mary Ann''s weak heart, her entire body shivered, a cold feeling crawled into her body, and all of her movements became slow and stiff. She suddenly felt that she had really done the stupidest thing in the world. Leo William loved her so much, pampered her, and pampered her so much, but what about her? Thinking back to what happenedst night, Mary Ann covered her face, She did not dare to think back. She felt that in the matters ofst night, Leo William was the true victim, the medicinal properties were so strong, he must have felt very ufortable, and he probably did not feel anything either. Of course, it was not good for her and she felt that her body was about to be torn into two moreover his memories were filled with pain! Mary Ann felt that in her life, she wouldn''t do such a thankless task even if she was beaten to death. She went into the bathroom to wash up. She then put on a white sweater and grey jeans. Although the waves of pain were gone, the slight tugging at them still hurt her. Mary Ann wanted to cry, but she couldn''t. She felt that she still had a long way to go before she cried, so she didn''t cry for the time being. She wanted to first ask for his forgiveness, then slowly find out how much he doted on her. Mary Ann opened the door, and took a few light steps forward. A pair of eyes that were drenched with tears avoided the man''s gaze, as if she was a child who had done something wrong. Her two small hands were nervously ced in front of her chest, shaking slightly. Leo William had already calmed down. Seeing her panicked and afraid look, he did not use a heavy tone to reprimand her, but the expression on his face was still cold: "Come, sit down!" Mary Ann walked over obediently and sat down on the sofa in front of him. Her two small hands were still shaking, and her head was lowered, not daring to look at the man''s face,because his face was extremely gloomy, as though he was about to announce that he had cut off all ties with her in the next second. "Last night ..." "How did you drug me?" Even if Leo William wanted to announce his decision, he still wanted to know what happened yesterday. "I.pretended to cry." Mary Ann was also honest, she even took the initiative to tell the truth about faking tears yesterday, causing Leo William''s face to be even more gloomy. As to acting out such a scam at such a young age, she really deserved to be taught a lesson. Mary Ann felt that the air in her surroundings seemed to be frozen again. She took a deep breath and raised her head to look at the man, who had his eyes fixed on her face with a dark expression, and she was unable to guess what he was thinking. The man in front of her had an unfathomable and unfathomable expression that caused Mary Ann''s heart to copse even more. For some unknown reason, her eyes turned red again. She was crying in fear. "You really have the talent to be an actor." What else could Leo William say? Praise her? He still mocked her. Mary Ann trembled. His mockery made her feel worse than scolding her. "Leo William, I know I was wrong. Can you forgive me this time? I swear, I won''t do it again. " Mary Ann shook her lips, wanting to ask for his forgiveness. This was because she was truly punished, and understood how terrible her actions were. "There''s no future!" Leo William suddenly opened his mouth and stopped all of her thoughts. Her beautiful eyes raised up abruptly and looked at the man''s deep eyes in disbelief. "Why do you say that? We... Is there no future?" The wall that was already fragile instantly copsed with a boom! There was no future? He said it! Chapter 756 Chapter 756 Mary Ann had never been anxious and afraid before. Her originally pale face was nowpletely drained of blood, and her eyes that were filled with tears, blinked lightly, causing huge tears to roll down her face. She looked at the man in shock, wanting to see a glimmer of hope from his face. But why? Why couldn''t she see anything? Were the tears in his eyes? Leo William could feel her trembling body after she heard these words. He intentionally turned his gaze elsewhere, and his voice was still cold: "Actually, even withoutst night''s matter, I have decided to temporarily separate from you for two years. In these two years, I will not touch any woman. Mary Ann''s nk eyes instantly lit up. She was so scared that she couldn''t even utter a word, but now that she heard that the man actually gave her a chance, she immediately nodded. "Alright, as long as you don''t hate me and you won''t break up with me,everything is ok. Seeing that she was not even considering this and she nodded his head like a fool, his heart quivering slightly. The perseverance this little girl had towards him moved him, and he liked her very much. Taking advantage of this stupidity, Leo William felt that he would never be able to push her away., butst night she did such a thing, if he did not teach her a lesson, she would probably make mistake again in the future. In his heart, Leo William had already forgiven her a long time ago, but his face still remained calm and cold, "Since you''ve agreed to it, then we''ll sign an agreement. Within two years, I''ll try my best to avoid meeting with you.. "Ah ..." Mary Ann did not expect him to actually be so heartless to her. She would be dead if she didn¡¯t see him for two years. Seeing that he had scared her,, Leo William continued to speak with an indifferent tone: "This can also test the rtionship between us. If we really do have fate and we deeply love each other, then our marriage in the future is natural and logical." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "Leo William..." Mary Ann looked at him pitifully, her voice was extremely soft, and she had her own way of pleading. Before this man had agreed to anything without any hesitation, but now, was it still effective? Leo William did not buy it, his voice was low, but his tone was calm. "We will draw up an agreement now, we will sign first, and when we return, we will follow this agreement. If anyone vites the contents of this agreement..." "What will happen if I vite the rule??" Mary Ann felt that she would definitely go against the rules. "The deadline is to automatically extend it by one month!" he had plenty of ways to deal with a small fry like her. Mary Ann''s beautiful eyes instantly dimmed down, and even her sitting body fell off. She became dejected again, her eyes filled with tears, with a pitiful and helpless look. Leo William frowned, he felt that he was being too cold and heartless, but he had to harden his heart, if not, if the situation continued, then between her and him, there would be no more chances, and Belle Ann would definitely be the first one to jump out to stop him. "Do you have any objections?" Seeing her lower her head and not say a word, Leo William felt his heart ache, so he asked her with a gentle tone. Mary Ann shook her head, and her voice carried a hint of a sob: "No more!" Looking at her expression, Leo William''s heart almost softened. However, he quickly controlled himself and continued to speak with a resolute heart: "Since there is no objection, then I will prepare the agreement." "No need!" Mary Ann suddenly raised her head and looked at him: "Don''t sign, don''t make any agreements, all we need to do is to clear this matter up for us, I beg you, don''t tie our love up in this way, believe me, Whether it''s two years or ten years, I will always like you, believe me." Leo William looked at her pure eyes, Listen to her firm tone, he suddenly felt a kind of unspeakable emotion, and his heart rate sped up. He looked at her, and suddenly did not make a sound. Mary Ann was still very afraid that he would let her sign the contract, so she continued to speak urgently: "I promise that I won''t pester you for the next two years, I will keep my promise. If I can''t do it, you can punish me, and I know that I''ve done wrong for the eventsst night. What else could Leo William say? She seemed to have said everything. "Alright!" He nodded, it seemed that he agreed to her demand. "Really? Then, we will not sign the agreement anymore? " Mary Ann originally thought that he wouldn''t agree to her words, because she did like to act shamelessly, causing others to not be able to trust her, but in this time, she definitely wouldn''t act shameless.. "I''m not signing anymore!" Leo William finally let out a sigh of relief. Mary Ann was indescribably happy, even though she was crying, she was still smiling happily. Leo William really didn''t know where she got her emotions from, She was able tough in the first second, and then to cry so sorrowfully in the next second,she seemed to care nothing in the world, "Is your body still in pain?" Suddenly, the man asked with difficulty. His gaze also automatically fell on her two slender legs. Mary Ann''s beautiful eyes froze, and her two calves couldn''t help but move closer to the middle. Her charming face was flushed red, and she bit her lips to shake her head: "It''s no more!" "In the future, don''t bring yourself to suffer, understand?" Leo William''s words were clearly a reprimand, but he felt even more sorry for her. Mary Ann nodded, and replied obediently: "I won''t, I won''t do it even if I die!" The pain she had suffered yesterday was much worse than death. Mary Ann thought about it and felt sad again. Seeing her like this, Leo William really couldn''t bear to scold her a few more times. "Alright, let''s pack up and head back!" Leo William decided not to look at that charming red face of hers anymore, as he was afraid that he would once again let his imagination run wild. "Are we going together?" "No, separate!" Leo William answered without even thinking. "Why should we be separated?" Mary Ann''s eyes reddened again, it seemed that she wanted to cry. "There must be a lot of reporters waiting in ambush at the airport. Do you want to be photographed again?" Leo William said indifferently. Mary Ann''s little face stiffened and she lowered her head in iparable sadness, "Alright, you can leave first, I still want to stay here for a few more days!" "Are you going to stay here?" One person? " After Leo William heard it, his eyebrows instantly tightened. He was obviously worried about her. "En, I don''t have much to do after returned to home, so I might as well stay here and rest!" Mary Ann replied, as if she was being annoyed. "No, you must go back today. I promised your mother that I will send you back." Leo William wouldn''t let her be alone, it wasn''t safe. Mary Ann was stunned and could only nod her head: "Alright, then I''ll go back first!" Chapter 757 Chapter 757 M ¡ªary Ann was flying in front of him. Leo stood at the entrance, His tall and straight stature was like a sculpture, he did not move for a long time. His deep eyes firmly locked onto the petite figure that had disappeared from the registration entrance. It was helpless to let her out of his sight, but this was the only way for a person to grow up. Leo William followed closely behind Mary Ann and took a ne back home. Lying down on the first ss seat, Leo William cleared his mind, previously, what upied his mind were the data from the company. But at that moment, he only wanted to leave himself alone. In his mind, a chaotic scene shed past, causing Leo William to suddenly clench his fist tightly. Last night, even though his memories were blurry, Leo William was still able to feel that soft and fragrant body, to the point that he couldn''t let go of it. When Mary Ann returned to her country, she wore a mask and walked out with a suitcase in a very low profile. Her long hair covered her face, hiding her facial features. Agreeing to condition that separate from Leo William was as painful as cutting meat. She was not able to meet him, She was not able to speak with him, she was not able to see his figure, and she was not able to hear his voice, was this punishment to her? It was even more heartbreaking and painful than beating and scolding. Mary Ann still agreed to it, because she was afraid that if she continued to make trouble, that man would really leave her. "Hurry up, it''s Mary Ann. I''m sure it''s her. I recognize the clothes she''s wearing." Suddenly, a woman pushed her colleague and pointed towards the exit. The two of them quickly put down the bowl of instant noodles in their hands and rushed over. When Mary Ann saw the few peopleing towards her, she panicked. She immediately wanted to escape, but there was only one exit., no matter how she tried to escape, the other party would be able to stop her. "Mary Ann, may I ask if Leo William is really your boyfriend? When did you two get together? Can you tell me? " a battle -hardened reporter came forward and immediately asked Mary Ann a question about Mary Ann''s rtionship. Mary Ann was not in a good mood right now, so when she was questioned, her voice was not too good either: "Apologies, you blocked my path, can you please step aside?" "Mary Ann, don''t go yet, we are all very curious about how you managed to get the Great Young Master to fall for you. You seem to be very affectionate abroad, are you preparing to get married?" The other party saw that Mary Ann was alone and did not have any helpers by her side, so she wanted to use this method to force her to answer some questions, to block her path, and not let her go. Mary Ann''s emotions were already in disarray, she did not expect these people to be so unreasonable, and immediately became angry: "Can you guys stop asking? This is my personal rtionship, I have no obligation to answer you, please quickly leave." "You don''t look too good, why? Is there something wrong with your rtionship? " The reporter seemed to be unable to hear Mary Ann''s angry words, and still raised the microphone in front of her, wanting to hear some controversial answers. Mary Ann was suddenly angered, she immediately grabbed the other party''s microphone and threw it to the side: "Have you guys done yet, I''m also a human, you guys are acting too excessively like this." When Mary Ann raised her head, the reporters were all stunned. They saw that Mary Ann''s eyes were swollen like two peaches. "Don''t be angry. We are only concerned about you and want to know how your rtionship is progressing." The reporters were stunned for a moment after microphones were hit by Ann. However, they did not feel bad about destroying a hundred of these little things. They were afraid that they would not be able to get anything useful out of it. "It has nothing to do with you. Go away, don''t block my way!" Mary Ann''s temper had be a little explosive. A few reporters seemed to be shocked by her anger, and stopped blocking, causing Mary Ann to quickly run, panicking. When the few masters thought about Mary Ann''s attitude towards them, they suddenly felt that this might be the biggest achievement of their day. Thus, when Mary Ann angrily smashed the reporter''s microphone, it became a ck dot on her.. Furthermore, when she raised her head, her eyes were swollen and red. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Mary Ann ran out of the airport, only to see her assistant running over anxiously. Mary Ann got on the car, and she became even more sorrowful. Her assistant did not dare to speak to her for a moment, seeing how bored she looked. Mary Ann buried her face in her palms, she actually used such a method to end this trip, it was truly heartbreaking. With that, Mary Ann''stest news exploded on the inte. Her eyes were red and swollen, looking pitiful and haggard, causing some people to p and cheer. This person who started out as a mercenary was Lily. She kept on taking out her phone to monitor the progress of rtionship between Leo William and Ann, and when she saw that the people online kept on attacking Ann''s ancestry, she was extremely happy and felt extremely ted. Hh, Ann had snatched a man from her. but a newbie like Mary Ann was not worthy to be her opponent. "Did they split? It''s best if they split! " Lily froze when she saw Mary Ann raise her head. Seeing that her eyes were filled with tears, Lily was ted, she knew that Leo William was only dallying with her. In Leo William''s eyes, his career and reputation were the most important. "Leo William, you are mine!" Lily suddenly opened her photo album again, inside there were many photos of her and Leo William before. At that time, Leo William''s eyes were not so gloomy and secretive, but were clear.. She had started rtionship with so many men before, when she saw Jack Wayne, she wanted to have a rtionship with him but in the end, Lily still felt that her first lover was worth fighting for and being infatuated with. Leo William''s flight was stopped at the airport, and when he carried him out, Billy William had already led his helpers and waited for a long time. "Brother!" Seeing the noble and tall figure within the crowd, Billy William hurriedly walked forward. Quite a few youngdies beside him were stunned when they saw the pair of elegant and outstanding brothers. It didn''t take long before someone recognized him. "Where''s Leo William?" "It is him! The one beside him is so cool!" Chapter 758 Chapter 758 On the way back, Billy William was in a hurry to tell Brother about the development of some important people in thepany. However, when he seriously spoke the entire way, he realized that Brother only used the word "mm" to answer all the questions, causing his handsome face to stiffen. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Billy William hurriedly waved his hand in front of his big brother''s eyes. Leo William frowned and opened his hand: "Don''t be so bored!" Billy William immediatelyughed, "Brother, what are you daydreaming for? "When I heard you talk about thepany, if I was in a daze, you woulde over in a second, or a file would be sent over. I didn''t expect you to be in a daze, it''s really rare. What happened?" When Leo William heard his younger brother''s mockery, he gradually regained his senses. His handsome face shed with an undetectable tinge of sorrow, but it disappeared in a sh, and his expression regained its seriousness: "Nothing much, just say what you said just now again." "Ah ..." Billy William''s handsome face turned gloomy, thinking his brother really knows how to make things difficult for others. Although it would be difficult for him to get rid of them in a short period of time, at least, he would not give John Wayne the chance to interject new people into thepany. Reforming thepany was a huge undertaking, and in the future, it would only be a small stage of victory, and in the future, the confrontation would only be even more brutal. Edwards Wayne was already prepared for battle, so for the next step, he wanted to personally visit his uncle Therefore, Edwards Wayne''s n had already been made. He would be flying in the afternoon tomorrow. The night was dark, it was already past eleven at night. White snowkes covered the entire city, and the sudden heavy rain made the already cold weather even colder. On the way back, Edwards Wayne''s handsome face was full of fatigue, he quietly gazed at the scenery outside the window. At that moment, there were very few cars on the streets, making the city even more deste. When Edwards Wayne thought about how he used to returnte at night, it was as if he was used to enjoying the emptiness of the city and the loneliness of one person. But why, at this moment, did he feel a sense of homesickness? When he did with all the chores, he hoped that he could instantly return to his wife and children''s side, embrace his woman''s warm and lovely body to sleep, and perhaps even find some time to tell his two children the story of the barbarians. He wished to see that the frightened daughter covered her eyes and screamed, and listening to his son say it was boring.. Thinking about it, Edwards Wayne''s thin lips curved up, it really felt like a dream, but this was the truth. He found the woman he loved, and he had two cute children. He remembered that half a year ago, he was still disdainful of love and marriage. He always felt that those things would waste his precious time and would wear down his fighting will. The change in his state of mind was truly unbelievable. Now, those things were the goals that he had to work even harder for. Half an hourter, the ck car stopped at the entrance of the Wayne Family. Edwards Wayne pushed the door and got off, after saying a few words of concern to the driver, he headed towards the living room. He walked upstairs and his mood became more rxed. Once he was in upstair, he walked straight to the children''s room and gently pushed the door open. He turned his head to look inside. The soft colored night light illuminated a small space. The two little fellows took up a bed each and slept extremely soundly. He really wanted to kiss their tender cheeks, but he was afraid of waking them up, so he could only endure it. "You''re back?" A soft female voice came from behind. Lily had only walked out after hearing the sound of the carriage. She did not expect to see his tall and big body standing outside the children''s room the moment she walked out. Her beautiful eyes were filled with a smile, which made him feel inexplicably relieved. Edwards Wayne turned and made a silent motion towards her, then gently closed the door. Lily immediately smiled without a word. The man walked over and naturally reached out to pull her into his embrace. His thin lips couldn''t help but kiss her warm and fragrant cheek. Edwards Wayne threw away his jacket and pulled at his tie. This action of his was both elegant and noble, when he was doing it, he was simply too charismatic. Although Lily had seen it countless times, she felt that she would never get tired of it. "Why are you looking at me?" Edwards Wayne was handsome, but he did not know of it. "It''s nothing!" Lily blushed. She couldn''t possibly say that she had just made a fool out of herself, right? "Oh yeah, I think I heard the assistant mention Leo William and Mary Ann earlier. Are you not friends with Mary Ann?" Edwards Wayne casually picked a topic to ask. Lily nodded her head: "That''s right, we are friends. I feel that someone Must have purposely framed her with her matters. She isn''t the kind of girl who doesn''t know how to be proper." The man threw his tie onto the sofa to the side again, undid three shirt buttons, walked in front of her, lowered his eyes and stared at her, his gentle voice saying, "If you say she isn''t, then she definitely isn''t. I just don''t know who they offended this time, who actually use such a despicable method to deal with them." Lily did not expect Edwards Wayne to believe her so easily, and she was inexplicably touched. she took the initiative to stick close to his chest and put her arm around his waist. Only then did she speak as if she had found a sense of security, "I''ve guessed a person, but I don''t know if it has anything to do with her." "Oh? Lit seemed that your rtionship with Mary Ann isn''t bad, and you even know who her enemy is. " When Edwards Wayne heard this, he could onlyugh, but his lips secretly kissed her hair. Lily thought about Lily, that woman who bullies the weak and fears the strong, and snorted disdainfully: "That person is not only Mary Ann''s enemy, she was also mine before!" Hearing that, Edwards Wayne''s beautiful eyes froze, and he immediately pushed her out of his embrace gently. His dark eyes locked onto her little face, "Why do you have enmity with her? Who was that person? Did she hurt you?" After being questioned about it, Lily was moved once again. She immediately told him about how Lily stole Wayne group from her, and even told Edwards Wayne about how she made him say that he loved her in front of Lily. Edwards Wayne slightly narrowed his eyes: "No wonder your tone was weird that day, you actually wanted me to tell her." "Are you angry?" Lily asked worriedly. "I''m angry because you didn''t ask for my help. In the future when you encounter these kinds of things, you can just directlye and find me, and don''te out by yourself. What if the other party is a madman?" Chapter 759 Chapter 759 T¡ªhe man''s words were like a ray of sunlight that shone into Lily''s heart and felt warm. "I can''t just trouble you with everything and rely on you. You''re already so busy, so it would be too outrageous for me not to know how to take care of you." Lily pressed her face against his chest once again, sensing his familiar cold aura. She calmly sighed, and her two small hands hugged him even tighter. In the past, she didn''t like to get too close to man.. But ever since she met this man, she had always wanted to stay in his arms and do nothing. Just being able to hug him like this was very satisfying. He had changed many of her habits, and this was a powerful man, like poison. Edwards Wayne gently stroked her long hair. She was currently wearing a white robe, her innocent face was clean and fair, her bright eyes were soft like water. Edwards Wayne really wanted to drown in it and see how soft she could be. "No matter how busy I am, I will take care of your matters as soon as possible." Edwards Wayne laughed softly, seeing her change from being stubborn and cold to being a gentle and considerate wife. Only Edwards Wayne knew the bitterness in this change, and under the pressure of the two little fellows who despised him, it was not easy to catch hold of this woman''s sincerity. However, this change had made the little woman docile, which made Edwards Wayne extremely satisfied. "Alright, hurry up and take a bath. The most important thing is to rest early!" Lily ran away from his embrace with a light smile. Even though she wanted to hug him and not let go, it was already very late and she should have told him to hurry up and go to sleep. "Is it the time to rest?" The man suddenly leaned over and whispered in her ear. Lily''s face was inexplicably red as she stared at him coquettishly. This man was joking but he was already so tired, how could he still have any thoughts? Could it be that he really couldn''t use up all of his energy? Seeing her blushing red face, Edwards Wayneughed heartily and turned to enter the bathroom. Lily looked at his back, and helplessly shook her head with a smile. When Edwards Wayne came out, he wasn''t wearing his clothes properly anymore. The dark gold robe was only tied up with a belt and it revealed arge firm chest. It was simply too mesmerizing, and his two long and straight legs were filled with power. Lily realised that this man was simply a perfect incarnation. No matter which side he acted on, he could cause people''s emotions to sway and cause endless ripples of emotions. Edwards Wayne leaned forward with his body full of heat, his hands supporting the cushion behind her, looking down at her: "Why are you looking at your phone again?" Only then did Lily react, she hurriedly ced her phone to the side and said softly: "I was waiting for you!" "Am I not here? Are you in a hurry? " The man suddenly lowered his head and gave her a light bite on her moist lips. It was a real bite, but the bite was very frustrating. Lily''s breathing slowed, and she red at him somewhat shamefully: "I''m talking about sleeping, not doing anything else." "Don''t want to do anything else?" Edwards Wayne liked to tease her, so much that she didn''t know what to do, which made him feel really good. Lily knew that he was just teasing her, so she could only depressingly shake her head: "No, I''m tired, you Must be tired too!" "I can still hold on for an hour!" his slightly arrogant eyebrows twitched and he was iparably conceited. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Lily waspletely dumbstruck. Oh my god, does this man have to be so narcissistic? She couldn''t stand it for an hour. "It''s better if you have more time to sleep, don''t think about it!" Lily immediately extended her hand to block the body that was pressed down by him, and made a small suggestion. "No!" The man was like an unreasonable child, who bit on the side of her lips repulsively, causing Lily to feel as passionate as fire. She felt like there was a fire in her body, and if she did not burn once, she would let down this man. "Good ..." "Alright!" In front of this man, even such a passive person like Lily had started to take action. "What do you mean ''good'' ..." "Right?"He raised his eyebrows in displeasure. Was she resistant? Lily swallowed her saliva. Could her answer have touched his reverse scale again? Forget it, there was no need to say anything else. Saying more would make more mistakes. All he had to do was do it! Lily raised her head and kissed his lips, he was satisfied with her answer. "Wouldn''t it have been much simpler if I had been like this earlier?" The man let out a satisfied chuckle, and pressed down with his well-built body. Lily felt that her brain was empty, how could she think about anything else? Could it be that if she saw him in the future, she would just counterattack? Mary Ann carried a pillow and sat on the bed. Beside the bed, Belle Ann was wearing a set of ck professional attire. Her curly long hair was tied behind her head and her arms were crossed over her chest. Aren''t you going to talk to me? " "Mom, do you not want me to be with Leo William anymore?" Mary Ann did not raise his head, but asked in a sorrowful voice. Belle Ann nodded her head: "That''s right, that''s how I decided it. You Must be too young, I can''t really be at ease with you, moreover, those nasty words on the inte right now really made me angry, what did a single mother like me do to them? Why could they say that my education has failed? Is it possible that a child born into a single family would be subjected to such a mockery? " After Mary Ann heard this, her expression turned nk. After she came back from abroad, she didn''t look at her phone nor the messages on the inte, because she knew that she definitely didn''t want to hear it. She wanted to see what her mother had said, but her heart still seemed to be twisted into a knot. "Mom, I''m sorry, I''ve implicated you!" Mary Ann didn''t argue with her as she used to do,instead of fighting with her mother over right and wrong. She only lowered her head and apologized like a child who had made a mistake. Seeing her like this, Belle Ann frowned. She felt that something was wrong with her daughter when she returned to their country. "You''ve never felt that you were wrong before, so what''s wrong with you this time? You suddenly understand? " Belle Ann chuckled. I didn¡¯t know what''s right and wrong before, but now, I already know. Mom, I promise you, in these two years, I will not go see Leo William again, and I will not anger you again because of him." Hearing that, Belle Ann immediately sat down. Looking at her daughter''s reddened eyes, she frowned in concern, "Ann, quickly tell me, is something wrong?" "Mom, I''m fine, I just... I can''t be more willful now!" Mary Ann snorted, and said softly. "Did Leo William do anything to you?" Belle Ann suddenly tensed up. Chapter 760 Chapter 760 Her mother''s sudden question caused Mary Ann''s expression to turn creepy, she immediately replied in panic, "No, mother, don''t think anymore. There''s nothing going on between him and me." "Really?" Seeing that her daughter was so excited, Belle Ann squinted and stared straight into her eyes. As is expected, she saw her eyes sh and immediately became serious, "Ann, don''t lie to your mother, your mother is doing this for you. in case you really get injured ..." Mary Ann saw that her mother was already suspecting something, and quickly calmed herself down. She raised her eyes and looked at her mother with suspicion, "Mom, really nothing, don''t you know what kind of person Leo William is? How could he do anything to me?" Even if he did something, it would be because she forced him to do that. .When she thought about it, Mary Ann wanted to use the de to chop off her hands, which used medicine randomly. Seeing that her daughter was no longer avoiding her gaze, Belle Ann calmed herself down: "Alright, if I do not trust Leo William, I will not let you interact with him. Honestly speaking, if you are able to marry a man like him in the future, mother will be very pleased and at ease." Ann¡¯s mother had known since a young age that Leo William was an outstanding man, that he was serious at work, that he was an experienced man, and that he was a role model in everyone''s school, and that he was also known as the child of another family. Now, with just his power alone, he managed William Family''s group so well, and also had zero scandal. "Mom, do you really set you mind at rest that I''m going to marry him?" Ann carefully asked. After receiving her mother''s confirmation, her mood had be a lot better, and thinking about how she could marry Leo William in an open and honorable rtionship in two years, she really looked forward to it. She hoped that the time could go by faster. "Yes, mother is very at ease. But, what''s going on between you and him? It can''t be that he thinks you''re too young and wants to break up with you, right? " Belle Ann frowned, her daughter was frowning, she must have suffered from some kind of hurt. Mary Ann sighed: "Leo William made an agreement with me, in these two years, I will try my best not to see him as much as possible, and there will be less contact between us. Furthermore, he also promised me that, in these two years, he will not find other women and let me focus on my studies. Hearing that, Belle Ann''s face revealed a happy expression: "Did he really say that?" Seeing that her mother was stillughing, Mary Ann immediately frowned, "Mom, why do you seem so happy? "Are you happy that I''m going to be separated from him for two years?""........ Belle Ann immediately stopped smiling and said seriously: "I''m happy, not because the two of you have separated. I just feel that your lot and luck is good and that I''ve met a man who truly dotes on you and loves you." Mary Ann was startled, but after thinking about it carefully, most of the worry disappeared from her face. "But how should I spend the next two years? He didn''t even let me see him. how could he be so cold and merciless? " Mary Ann said angrily as sheid on the bed. You are still young, you should focus on your studies. You have to believe Leo William, since he promised to be with you for two years, then he Must be serious, so you don''t have to worry about him finding other women for the next two years at all." "Alright!" Mary Ann could only nod her head! After Belle Ann left, Mary Ann tightly hugged the pillow in her embrace, and closed her eyes,and she began to reminisce aboutst night''s events. Mary Ann could not even be considered to be enjoying the entire process, but she finally understood what was going on between men and women. s, when she was thinking about it, her face turned red. She was really embarrassed. Forget it, do not think about it anymore! she thought. she said she wouldn''t think about it, but why was her whole night''s dreams reying what had happenedst night? Actually, it was not only Mary Ann who was thinking about this, Leo William was also unable to remain calm and restrained like before. Since he had never done it before, he did not know how to enjoy it. Now that he had made it up, it was no longer something that he could suppress with just his own strength. Forget it, he decided not to think about it anymore. Since he had already made that decision, it would be better for him to hide his inner self from now on. When she grows two years older and gets along with him, it might be more appropriate. The first thing Leo William did when he returned to home was to suppress all kinds of rumors about Mary Ann on the inte. Incidentally, he still had to investigate more and find out who the busybody behind this was. The messages on the inte were all deleted about an hour. She hatefully threw her phone onto the table and said, "It Must be Leo William who did it. Only he has this kind of ability. Heh, he''s still trying to protect that little bitch." Without having the chance to see the result that she wanted to see, Lily was extremely furious and was also extremely disappointed.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. So, she directly called Jack Wayne, wanting to invite him out to meet him. Coincidentally, Jack Wayne had been very idletely, so when he received a call from Lily, he rushed over as soon as he could. It was still the same bar where they met with. Lily sat in the private room, holding her wine cup and shaking it non-stop. "Who is it that has upset our Miss Lily?" Jack Wayne pushed the door and entered. Upon entering, he saw her cold face, as if someone owed her millions, and immediately started joking with her. "Do you men like young, beautiful, and pure women?" As if she had a question, which did note to an end, Lily raised her eyebrows and asked Jack Wayne. Jack Wayne was startled by the question she tossed over. He sat down and poured himself a cup of wine. "What''s wrong? What kind of excitement? " Jack Wayne felt that she Must have been shocked. Lily lowered her head, suddenly not wanting to speak. "The boiling over incident of Leo William and Mary Ann that was uploaded to the inte thest two days, it was spreaded by you, right?" Jack Wayne suddelyughed, his expression full of suspicion. Lily''s expression froze, "You''re paying attention to this too?" "The reason why I''m paying attention to it is that Leo William is your first love boyfriend. When I think about it carefully, from start to finish, this seems to be someone''s revenge. Although Jack Wayne looked like he was carefree, he was looking at the news from inside the country with a calm gaze. Lily''s expression changed greatly, her tone became slightly nervous: "How did you suddenly guess that it''s me? "Have I exposed myself in this whole matter?" Yeah, everyone in the media is scolding Mary Ann, but, there''s no news of him at all, which is really strange. Obviously, both of them are the main characters, yet you are scolding one person. Jack Wayneughed. Chapter 761 Chapter 761 J ¡ªack Wayne''s words made Lily tremble all over, the hand holding the wine cup froze in one ce, a pair of beautiful eyes shed with a hint of panic. "If you guessed that it was me, then Leo William Must have guessed it too." Lilyughed at herself, but her smile was extremely bitter. After that, she put down her wine cup and spoke with a fearless tone: "Even if he finds me, what can he do to me? In any case, I''m still the woman he once loved. Could he really eat me? Heh, if he wants to eat me, I would wee him at any time." When Jack Wayne heard her say that, he frowned: "you just asked whether a man likes pure women. Now the answer is obvious.,if a woman is too smart, it''s not good!" Lily''s expression changed again. An embarrassed and angry look shed across her face: "What''s wrong with being smarter? I can help him in his career, but what about Mary Ann? "I think she only knows how to spend money, Oh all men are like this. When we are simple, they hate women for being too stupid, when we''re smart, and they hate women for being too smart, we women really can''t please you." "Stop!" When Jack Wayne saw that he had set fire to himself, he immediately reached out to stop her. His handsome face was covered in ayer of frost, "I have never liked women who are too smart. "Such as?" Lily suddenly frowned. Jack Wayne''s expression froze, after that, he shook his head: I do not wish to bring this matter up. "Seeing you want to say something but are hesitating, it seems that you really do have a lover. Alright, it seems that there''s no hope between us anymore!" Lily seem to give up. She picked up the alcohol and gulped it down, after that she ced the wine cup on the table. Jack Wayne had never seen a woman who thought so highly of herself. However, seeing that she still had some value in the future, Jack Wayne did not mind her. Lily walked out of the hotel, her mind a little dizzy. Actually, she hadn''t drunk much wine just now, but the moment she thought that Leo William might find out that she did those deeds, she became uneasy. She walked to her car, and suddenly a ck sedan blocked her way. Lily was rmed, she saw a familiar face walk over: "Miss Lily, our boss wants to see you!" Coming so fast? Lily''s expression looked as though she was dead, she red at the man: "Leo William is really funny, when I came looking for him, he avoided me, but now, when I am not free, he sent people to fetch me, so what if I don''t go? Do you think that I, Lily, am such anidback person to talk to? " "Boss has said that I must bring you over anyway. If you don''t go, i can only offend you." "Heh, you want to kidnap me?" Lily sneered sarcastically. "If you really want us to tie you up, then you are not going to meet our boss, but will be sent back to Australia. Aren''t you a citizen of Australia?" Lily''s face instantly turned white. Was Leo William really heartless? Throw her out of the country? Thinking that he was a ruthless character, Lily did not struggle anymore, and got into the business car. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. During the day, Leo spent an entire day dealing with thepany''s matters and was extremely busy. Of course, this included sending someone to investigate the whole matter and making it clear. In the end, he easily found out all is done by Lily. With this woman, Leo William was only unfamiliar. Even if he loved her deeply before, he wouldn''t let her go so easily since she hurt the people he cared for. Lily walked out of the car, and when she saw the building in front of her, her expression froze. Leo William had actually seen her at thepany, and not at his home. "Miss Lily, you should know which floor the boss is at!" The other party asked her in a light tone. "Don''t touch me with your dirty hand, I''ll go to find him by myself!" Lily spoke with the tone of a loyal wife. After she finished speaking, she walked towards the elevator. After reaching the CEO''s office, Lily''s legs suddenly felt weak, as if she was paralyzed. On the way here, she had made many guesses just now, guessing that if she cried once, brought out his previous love again, and confessed her love to him, Leo William might let her go. However, at this moment, her mood was abnormally heavy and uneasy. All the employees on this floor had already gotten off work, so it seemed empty and cold. Even the air had be thin. Lily frowned, forced herself to remain calm, and walked towards the tightly shut door step by step. Because there was no one along the way, Lily became even more apprehensive. Finally, she arrived at the entrance of the office, and the door that was tightly shut suddenly opened. Standing inside was Leo William''s trusted aide, he coldly said to her: "Miss Lily,e in!" Lily''s heart beat, but she still walked in. Upon entering, she felt an even heavier pressure. In therge office, there was only one person leaning on arge ck chair. That person was ying with apletely ck pen in his hand. His expression was cold and there was not a single trace of warmth. Leo William who was dressed in a ck suit was Lily''s favourite ex - boyfriend, at that moment, that man was still the man she loved the most. However, his aura was too cold, and he was looking at her eyes, as if he was looking at a dead object. Impossible, why was he looking at her like this? Even if the love between them had disappeared, he shouldn''t have looked at her like that. She wasn''t dead. "Young Master, I''m right outside the door. If anything happens, just call me!" The assistant left the office. Seeing that the person beside had walked out, she mustered up her courage and calmed her mind, walking towards Leo William as she would normally do: "Why do you want to see me sote? Do you miss me? " "Lily, was it you that spread the rumors about Mary Ann and I,?" Leo William ignored the beautiful smile that she forcefully put on, and his voice sounded as cold as ice. Lily''s smile froze, he did not even greet her, and asked her directly just like that, it really did not seem like Leo William''s style, or perhaps, he really had changed, and in his eyes, there was only little bitch Mary Ann. Thinking about that, Lily turned fear into anger, since Leo William found her, then there Must be more evidence, and if Lily still wanted to act pitifully and act obediently, that would be a waste. Therefore, she had no choice but to admit it. cing her hands in front of her chest, she smiled and said, "That''s right, it''s me!" Chapter 762 Chapter 762 Seeing Lily''spletely innocent expression, Leo William''s handsome face turned gloomier after that his cold voice sounded, "Why did you do this?" When Lily heard his question, a burst of anger rushed up and she said sorrowfully: "Why did I do this? What do you think? If it wasn''t for you, why would I do such a thankless task? Leo William, my feelings are written all over my face, can''t you see? Or do you not want to see it anymore?" "Because of me?" Leo William was unmoved, and his tone became even colder, causing Lily to suddenly shiver, following that, Leo William stood up from his table. "That''s right, because of you. I love you so much, yet you turned a blind eye to me. There''s hatred in my heart..." "So you took all of your hatred and tried to take revenge on Mary Ann?" Lily suddenly felt as if someone was sewing her mouth with needle and thread. She wanted to answer, but was unable to, the feeling was extremely ufortable, her eyes reddened, as if she had suffered an injustice, and tears immediately flowed down her face. Leo William had already circled around the desk and stood in front of her. He looked down at her face from high above, but didn''t have the slightest trace of mercy on his face. Instead, he shouted angrily, "You''re still as selfish as before, have you never thought about why you aren''t able to get someone''s sincerity? Because you don''t know how to give, but you''re still thinking about huge rewards." Lily''s pupils became wide opened as she stared at the man ming her coldly. After that, the tears in her eyes rolled down even faster. "I was born pretty. Since I was young, I don''t need to cost anything to let a lot of people like me. That''s right, I''m selfish, but my feelings for you are real. I''ve never lied to you before!" "Shut up!" At the moment, Leo William didn''t even want to hear a word of her confession. He was only seething with anger as he coldly warned: "If you dare to harm Mary Ann again in the future, lif I know, I''ll make you scram back to your former husband." Lily trembled in fear, she did not expect him to say such heartless words to her. She even forgot to tear up and said resentfully: "Leo William, I just want to ask you, did you truly like me in the past, why do you like me in the past, and not like me now? are you man''s heart really going to change just like that? " Leo William continued to stare at her face, and then coldlyughed. "My heart has not changed, it''s you who has changed. You let me know that there are feelings that I would not cherish even if I lost them." Lily''s heart seemed to be ruthlessly stabbed by a knife. He said that it was not a pity, which meant, that he really did not have any feelings for her? "Leo William..., I know I was wrong.. Can you forgive me? "I won''t do that anymore. I just hope that we can remain friends in the future, even if we don''t end up as lovers ..." "I don''t have a heartless friend like you. I was really afraid that you would stab me in the back!" Leo William rejected her very coldly. Lily looked at the man she loved, and actually called herself the Scorpion Lady. She was in so much pain that she couldn''t even cry. "I will remember this lesson!" She looked at Leo William, and her heart seemed to be dripping blood. While nodding, she self ¡ª deprecatingly said to herself: "I was too suicidal, I don''t have the life of a female protagonist, only the result of being a supporting role. Leo William, I finally managed to see clearly that you don''t love me." Leo William turned his back, not wanting to look at her, but just one action was enough to let Lily know the result. She turned, her legs heavy. She was unwilling, but she had to leave. Leo William did not hit her, but she felt even more pain than she had been beaten up. The most terrible part of love was that it even stripped her of the right to be jealous and jealous. Lily covered her lips, and did not dare to cry out loud, as at this moment, she felt that there was no difference between dead and alive. Early in the morning, Lily woke up from her dream and opened her eyes. She saw the man''s handsome face and she stay just inches away from him. Lily looked at the time. It was actually only five o''clock, and she suddenly woke up just now because she had had a nightmare. She dreamt that she was married, but, bride was not Edwards Wayne, he was Jack Wayne instead. Heavens, this dream of hers was as if someone had stabbed a knife into her, terrifying her. She could no longer sleep, nor did she dare to sleep, for fear that the dream would continue to haunt her and terrify her. She reached out and grabbed the man''s waist, and ced her face on one of his arms. Lily clearly felt the temperature of the man''s body, and her uneasy heart finally calmed down. Edwards Wayne had not woken up, and he was truly very tired. Around six-thirty, Edwards Wayne opened his eyes and saw a pair of clear eyes looking at him unbl inking ly. He was stunned. He supported his arm up, and leaned his body, and looked at Lily who had woken up long ago. "Why aren''t you asleep?" As he spoke, hisrge hands gently caressed her face. Lily shook her head: "I can''t sleep anymore!" "Alright, I''m going abroad to see my uncle today. Take care of children at home!" Only then did Edwards Wayne inform her of his decision. Although he had made the arrangements forthetrip, he had not said it. "Today?" Lily''s beautiful eyes instantly widened in shock. After connecting with that nightmare, she immediately reached out and hugged one of his arms. "Why must it be today?" "What''s wrong?" Seeing her grumbling like a child, Edwards Wayne thought that she was unwilling to part with him, and asked with a gentle smile. Lily let out a light sigh, shook her head and said: "Nothing, I just don''t want to leave you." Edwards Wayne stroked her long hair even more gently as his thin lips brushed against her forehead and he said, "I''ll only be going for two days. I''ll be back very soon." "Is there any danger?" Lily raised her beautiful eyes and looked at him: "I am very worried!" Edwards Wayne answered her with a serious expression: "Of course not, don''t think my uncle is so scary. He is not from the underworld, he''s just a little more ambitious than others." "But that''s his territory. If you go, what if he really does something to you?" Lily was still not at ease, she felt that what Edwards Wayne was going to go was a dangerous ce. "That won''t happen. If something really happens to me over there, then he won''t be able to get the authority to manage thepany." Edwards Wayne said softly. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "What if he doesn''t want thepany? What if he wants to take revenge on you? " Lily felt that there was such a possibility. "My grandpa is still here. He doesn''t dare to do that." However, Edwards Wayne was very sure. Since Lily could not find any words to refute him, she could only nod her head unwillingly: "Alright then, you have to be careful. Also, stop drinking nonsense!" Chapter 763 Chapter 763 A ¡ªfter hearing her say that don''t drink so much, a smile shed across Edwards Wayne''s handsome face. "Hurry up and promise me!" When Lily saw that he onlyughed and did not answer, which made her anxious, she quickly reached out to shake his arm. "Previously, you just randomly drank Jane''s drink, that''s why you treat me like that, what if..." "If there''s no chance, I won''t drink it!" Seeing her anxious expression, Edwards Wayne immediately comforted her gently: "I will be on my guard. I will definitely fall in their trap!" Hearing his words, Lily finally calmed down a little. "You have to be obedient at home, and, do not meet Jack Wayne!" Edwards Wayne warned her repeatedly in a low voice. "I don''t want to see him!" Lily angrily clenched her teeth. If Jack Wayne was a kind of person as Edwards Wayne said and he was wanting to prove something to her, that would be too hateful. "Alright, then I am relieved!" Seeing that she hated him more than he thought, Edwards Wayne smiled. "Get up!" Edwards Wayne reached out and rubbed her fair waist, then got off the bed contently. Lily didn''t want to leave her warm bed, but the fact that he had touched her just now made her feel extremely happy. How strange! Previously, she was extremely repulsive of touching a man, but now, why did she feel that Edwards Wayne''s caressing made her so unforgettable? Did she want him to touch it a few more times? Lily suddenly shivered, what was she thinking about? Edwards Wayne came out of the bathroom wearing a set of sports clothes. He had a habit of running in the morning, even though it was snowing heavily outside, he would still go to his private gym to do some exercise. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Sleep a little longer, I''m going to run!" Edwards Wayne walked over, kissed Lily on her forehead, and then tucked her in. Only then did heturn around and leave. A sweet smile hung on Lily''s lips, it was as if he was doing it subconsciously that Edwards Wayne pulled at her nket just now. In Joshua Wayne''s private apartment, it was also 6 in the morning, Joshua Wayne was hugging Elizabeth Jones in his arms, both of them were sleeping soundly. Suddenly, Elizabeth Jones trembled a little, opened her eyes, and felt the big hand on her waist, she relieved, oh it was ok, it was just a dream. Joshua Wayne felt the woman in his embrace tremble, and he immediately woke up. He then grinded his fingers on her soft waist: "What''s wrong?" "It''s nothing!" Elizabeth Jones immediately replied softly. She couldn''t possibly tell him that she was dreaming that she had split with him.. Indeed, just now, Elizabeth Jones seemed to have dreamt that she was entangled with a man and was caught by Joshua Wayne on the spot. After Joshua was fighting with the other party, both of them were wounded, and when Elizabeth Jones ran over to hug Joshua Wayne, she realized that many parts of his body were bleeding. "Go to sleep!" Joshua Wayne caressed her long hair and continued sleeping. Elizabeth Jones leaned into his embrace with a hint of darkness in her expression. Joshua Wayne had already mentioned to her about cancelling the engagement, although she was not angry, she was sad. Her rtionship with Joshua Wayne was currently veryplicated, and she wasn''t like normal lovers. Although everything that should have happened and shouldn''t have happened happened, they still didn''t seem like lovers, and was a little like a kind of deal. Elizabeth Jones really didn''t like this strange feeling, but she couldn''t change it. Although it had nothing to do with her, Elizabeth Jones could not shake off the responsibility that had to do with her. Aunt had treated her well, because she had never given birth to a child, she treated her only niece like a daughter. Fate was truly mysterious. It seemed as if they had never met before, but it turned out that they had already formed such a deep enmity. In the past few days, a new rumor had spread through the media. The stories of Mary Ann went viral on the inte, so the negative impact about Joshua Wayne''s image earlier could be considered to have passed.. Elizabeth Jones had yet to officially meet Mary Ann, but the news from the inte these few days, had already exposed her background, and only now did she know that she was originally a girl who grew up in a single parent family. At merely eighteen years of age, she had already be famous. When Elizabeth Jones didn''t step into the entertainment circle, she only saw the dazzling radiance of the celebrities but she didn''t see the hardships they went through. As is expected, no matter what line they were in, they wouldn''t rise up so easily. This matter about Mary Ann actually had something to do with Joshua''spany, and it also involved several rumors of him and Ann before. Some people even brazenly pointed out that at such a young age, Mary Ann had learned to fall in love with others, and when she checked in with Joshua Wayne''spany at fifteen years old, her rtionship with Joshua Wayne had already be ambiguous. If Elizabeth Jones was still a spectator, she would of course feel that it was true, but at that moment, when she looked at Joshua Wayne''s angel-like face after he fell asleep, she felt that all of these people were too glib, she did not believe that Joshua Wayne was that kind of bastard that would not even let a fifteen-year-old girl off. Around eight in the morning, Joshua Wayne woke up, he smelled the fragrance of breakfast. He lazily walked into the kitchen and saw the small girl who was earnestly frying eggs. Elizabeth Jones wore a set of pajamas, her long hair tied up into a ponytail behind her head. Her elegant face waspletely exposed, her skin as white as snow. Hearing footsteps, Elizabeth Jones looked towards him, her mouth revealing a smile: You''re up? "Today, I''m going to see Mary Ann. Do you want toe with me?" Joshua Wayne walked behind her, extended his arms and hugged her slender waist as he asked. "I... I won''t go! " This was a very sensitive question. Elizabeth Jones was startled for a moment, then stuttered to answer. "Who is still suspecting that I have an unclear rtionship with Mary Ann?" Joshua Wayne bit her ear lightly. "It wasn''t me!" Elizabeth Jones immediately flipped through the two fried eggs and calmly replied. "Isn''t it? Aren''t you curious? " Joshua Wayne did not say a word, but wanted to bite her, whether her face or neck, as if he was teasing her on purpose. Elizabeth Jones was speechless. "I am curious, but I also know that you are innocent." Elizabeth Jones opened her eyes and lied. "You have to go even if you don''t want to!" Seeing that she was so sturborn.and she obviously had doubts in her heart, Joshua Wayne still showed an expression of curiosity and really wanted to punish her. "Alright, I''ll go!" When Elizabeth Jones heard his threat, she immediately agreed obediently. Chapter 764 Chapter 764 Elizabeth Jones''s answer made Joshua Wayne very satisfied, and he finally let go of her slender waist. With the restriction removed, Elizabeth Jones heaved a sigh of relief. She nced to the side, only to discover that the man didn''t have the intention to leave, instead, he had his hands crossed in front of her chest. "What are you looking at?" Elizabeth Jones''s movements were as smooth as water before, but when she was stared at by him so unblinkingly, she stopped her movements and almost flipped the egg in the wok over. "I''m learning how to make breakfast!" Joshua Wayne raised his eyebrows, but he was still looking at the movements in her hands, as though he was seriously studying her. Hearing this, Elizabeth Jones had a surprised expression on her face: "Why do you want to learn this?" As a dignified Wayne Family, he had always been carefree. How could he learn to make breakfast from others? "I''m thinking, if I break up with you in the future, who''s going to make breakfast for me?" Seeing her serious expression, Joshua Wayne wanted to tease her intentionally, which was why he said such words to anger her. Sure enough, that pretty little face instantly lost all color and became stiff. Even the act of flipping the eggs over had stopped. "Hey, why does your soul leave your body? The eggs are going to rot! " Joshua Wayne immediately called out in a low voice, but there was a stifled smile in his eyes. Elizabeth Jones quickly regained her senses and quickly took the frying pan and poured it into a bowl beside her. The two fried eggs had already be a little sticky, but the burning incense still made people drool. "If... If you want to learn, I''ll teach you! " He thought she was going to angrily ask him why they would break up, but after a while, he heard her soft voice. Joshua Wayne was startled, he did not expect her not to be angry, and even wanted to teach him. "Why do you have such a reaction? I am assumed that we break up, and you''re not sad at all? " Joshua Wayne was extremely depressed. Was this woman not caring about him? Elizabeth Jonesughed self-deprecatingly: "I originally do not have the qualifications toment. If one day you want to get tired of me, you can just find another one!" When Joshua Wayne heard her nonchnt tone, he was immediately angered. His handsome face was instantly dyed with ayer of frost, "It seemed that you really want to break up with me!" "I didn''t!" Elizabeth Jones raised her eyes and looked at him, she did not know why he suddenly became angry again, and she frowned, it was he who said that he would break up with her, why is he the first one to be angry ? This unpredictable, temperamental personality was truly unbearable. Joshua Wayne scoffed, " you''re so eager to break up with me." Elizabeth Jones was like a helpless child, holding a pot and being condemned for no reason at all. It was truly unfair! "Joshua Wayne, if you don''t tell me about the breakup, I will never tell you about it!" In order to express her firm standing, Elizabeth Jones''s words had blocked all of her escape routes. The expression in Joshua Wayne''s face became sluggish, and only then did his anger slowly disappear from his face. He reached out and took hold of her thin shoulders. "Really? As long as I don''t mention it, you''ll never mention it? " T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Elizabeth Jones carefully thought back to what she had said and shivered. How could she say such words with such a impulsive head, she was truly in trouble. "Un, let''s not bring it up!" Elizabeth Jones nodded as if she was sure. Joshua Wayne''s mood became gloomy at this point. With raised eyebrows and a hint of displeasure: "The reason why I want to learn to make breakfast is that I don''t want you to wake up so early every day. asionally, I can also help you." "Ah ..." Elizabeth Jones''s face was filled with shock, as she found it hard to believe. "Ah what? In your eyes, am I just azy and ipetent idiot? " Joshua Wayne was unhappy with her reaction. Wasn''t she supposed to be moved to tears at this moment? "I don''t think so. I''m just curious, why would you suddenly want to make breakfast for me?" Elizabeth Jones was indeed very touched. "I love you! Is that reason enough? " Joshua Wayne took a step forward. At this moment, both of them were very close, as though in the next second, the woman''s lips were about to be kissed. Elizabeth Jones''s beautiful eyes trembled slightly. The feeling of being cherished by others was indeed very good. "But..." I''m afraid you''ll burn the kitchen down, and that''s not good! "It wasn''t that Elizabeth Jones didn''t believe in his cooking skills, she was just worried that he would be in danger. "What?" Joshua Wayne''s expression changed, this woman actually dared to doubt him. "No, no, no, don''t misunderstand. I''m already very touched and happy that you can think of me like this. Really, but I''m willing to cook breakfast for you. I''m willing to do that every day." As for Elizabeth Jones who was used to living alone, cooking breakfast was only something she needed to do. She wouldn''t feel tired, so she didn''t need his help. "That''s different!" Joshua Wayne red at her like a bad-tempered Young Master. "Just you wait, I''ll learn it sooner orter!" Elizabeth Jones was stunned, she believed that as long as Joshua Wayne wanted to learn, he would definitely be able to. After a warm feeling passed through her heart, Elizabeth Jones chuckled softly. She was already in a great mood early in the morning. Joshua Wayne returned to his bedroom and not longter, he changed into a handsome suit. Elizabeth Jones brought out the prepared noodles and eggs. Seeing him like this, she blushed a little. Joshua Wayne held onto a script in his hand, it was their new movie''s script. Elizabeth Jones suddenly thought that she had to begin her acting in the next month, causing her heart to beat faster. Joshua Wayne had the temperament of an ancient noble Young Master when he wore ancient clothes, but her own aura was too weak. Joshua Wayne watched the script for a while, then threw the script to the side and started to eat the noodles with his head down. Elizabeth Jones took two sips of the hot milk and was about to eat the noodles when she suddenly heard a voice from across the table: "My brother said that as long as there are children, my grandparents will be able to be persuaded!" Elizabeth Jones''s hand that was holding the chopsticks trembled, and the chopsticks dropped onto the table. She frantically picked them up. She wanted to pretend to be calm, but realized that she had done it on purpose. "What child?" Elizabeth Jones asked nervously. "Our child!" Joshua Wayne raised his eyebrows and looked at her, his handsome face stained with trick: "I really want to know how my genes is, you''ve also seen my brother''s child, beautiful right?" "Un, very beautiful!" Elizabeth Jones''s present appetite was gone, her mind was nk, did Joshua Wayne want her to give birth to their child? The amount of information here was too much for her to digest at the moment. "Then tell me, if my child was born, would he also be so beautiful?" Joshua Wayne intentionally or unintentionally hinted. "Sister-inw Lily is very beautiful. Only couples with great looks will have beautiful children!" Elizabeth Jones casually replied. "Then tell me, do you think you and I are beautiful and handsome?" Joshua Wayne suddenly became quiet, and asking that question caused Elizabeth Jones''s brain to thump loudly. Chapter 765 Chapter 765 E ¡ªlizabeth Jones was once again stunned by his words. A pair of beautiful eyes fixed on his face, not blinking for a long time. Only when the man snapped his fingers in front of her, did Elizabeth Jones finally regain her senses. Her beautiful face flushed red, and her fingers held onto her chopsticks tightly as she stirred the noodles in the bowl, and she said softly: "Don''t make fun of me, with our current rtionship, how could we have children?" Although she felt a sense of happiness that she couldn''t describe just now, it didn''t take long for Elizabeth Jones to calm down. Thinking about her current rtionship with Joshua Wayne, she felt that having a child was something very, very far away. Seeing that she was not interested in the topic, his beautiful eyebrows twitched, and he said indifferently: "Do you not want to give birth to child, or do you not dare to?" When Elizabeth Jones saw him use such a tone to ask her, she frowned: "I wouldn''t dare to and also I didn''t want to." "So timid!" On the other hand, Joshua Wayne felt that her reply was very truthful, hence, he scolded her softly. Elizabeth Jones did not refute him, because this was the truth. She couldn''t even handle her own affairs right now, let alone having a child. The atmosphere became silent for a moment. Elizabeth Jones stuffed a ball of flour into her small mouth, but her heart was stuffed even harder! Joshua Wayne, however, unhurriedly ate the noodles in the bowl. After that, he raised his head and nced at the woman who had an absent-minded look in front of him. "If you had given birth to my child, my grandmother would definitely not mind your aunt''s matter." Elizabeth Jones was startled, but quickly, she firmly shook her head: "No, we cannot use this method to force your grandfather and grandmother to agree to our marriage. This disrespects to the two elders, it also was irresponsible towards our children. This time, it was Joshua Wayne who was stunned. He did not expect Elizabeth Jones to say such words, although it was very realistic, it was very reasonable. It would be very disrespectful of him to use child to threaten his grandparents to ept her. Seeing that he had stopped talking, Elizabeth Jones guessed that he understood her perseverance, and quickly finished the noodles, got up and cleaned up the tableware. "I''ll think of another way to deal with this!" When Elizabeth Jones was changing her clothes and coming out, Joshua Wayne suddenly said. Elizabeth Jonesughed bitterly: "What other way is there? I don''t think there''s anything I can do." "Also, let''s go see my mother!" Joshua Wayne suddenly held her small hand: "First, go find Mary Ann, then I''ll bring you to see my mother. If my mother is willing to help you talk to my grandmother, maybe my grandmother won''t mind." Elizabeth Jones was startled. She had seen Joshua Wayne''s mother in the Wayne Familyst time and knew that she was a very gentle woman. "Will your mother speak for us? She''s the biggest victim of my aunt''s affair. " Elizabeth Jones was not an unreasonable person, she knew how heartbroken Lareina would be if he ask her to help her. Hearing that, Joshua Wayne''s handsome face froze, and suddenly became annoyed: "Forget it, let''s not talk about this anymore!" As if this was a dead knot that could not be untied, Joshua Wayne was very annoyed. However, Elizabeth Jones''s expression was calm, and she nodded: "Alright, let''s not bring it up anymore, everything will be as it should be." Seeing that she was not in a hurry, Joshua Wayne''s face immediately darkened, trying to scare her. "Do you know what the so-called ''let nature take its course'' means?" Elizabeth Jones trembled. "If we must break up, I won''t pester you to death. Don''t worry!" She suppressed her trembling voice and tried her best to sound as carefree as possible. In the next second, the man ruthlessly pushed against her slender shoulder. Elizabeth Jones was caught off guard, and her head lightly knocked against the wall behind him. The man took a step forward with his long legs, trapping her between his embrace and the cold hard wall. Elizabeth Jones lifted her head in panic and met the man''s eyes that were filled with anger. It was as if there was a volcano going to erupt at the bottom of his eyes. "What are you doing?" She could not understand why he would treat her like this, and her eyes reddened from being wronged." Joshua Wayne''s cold and angry voice came smashing down: "You seem to be quite carefree, did you already find another man for yourself?" "What are you talking about?" Elizabeth Jones frowned, this man was truly unreasonable. Fine, this is bad, he can say whatever he wants to say,, whenever he wants to say, he can''t even consider her feelings right? "You didn''t use all your strength to love me at all. Elizabeth Jones, did I see wrongly?" Joshua Wayne was angry because she had mentioned the word ''break'' again. If it was true love, how could she have so easily said those two words? "Elizabeth Jones, listen carefully. If I find out that you''re trying to find another man, I will definitely make you suffer!" Joshua Wayne threatened her fiercely, as if these harsh words were valueless.. After Elizabeth Jones heard this, instead of getting angry, sheughed and pushed him aside by an inch, "Joshua Wayne, don''t worry. Other than you, I won''t fall in love with anyone else. After Joshua Wayne heard her words, the anger on his handsome face receded, but his thin lips still fiercely kissed her. Elizabeth Jones wasn''t prepared at all and her entire body trembled and her mind went nk. After a round of punishment, Joshua Wayne suddenly grabbed her small hand and walked towards the door. Elizabeth Jones already understood this man''s personality. At this point, it was best for her not to say anything, otherwise, if she vited any of his willingness, she would be in even more trouble. Joshua Wayne''s face was dark as he drove his sportscar directly to a ce. He had already arranged to meet with Mary Ann earlier, so when they entered, Mary Ann was already sitting in the elegant room in a daze. "Boss!" Seeing Joshua Wayneing in, Mary Ann forced out a smile and greeted him. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Joshua Wayne looked at her and asked curiously: "Why are you so skinny?" Mary Ann''s gaze stayed on Elizabeth Jones as she smiled: "Boss, shouldn''t you introduce her to me?" Joshua Wayne immediately pulled Elizabeth Jones into his embrace, and said indifferently: "Elizabeth Jones, my girlfriend!" Seeing him say those words, Mary Ann immediately smiled and extended her hand out towards Elizabeth Jones: "Hello, my name is Mary Ann!" Seeing Mary Ann''s generous look, she wiped away the depression in her heart andughed: "My name is Elizabeth Jones, nice to meet you!" "Actually, we already know each other, right? Both of us seem to be chased around by reporters recently! " Mary Annughed and joked. Elizabeth Jones alsoughed bitterly: "That''s right, I really hope that these people can stop for a while!" Mary Ann nodded her head: "We should also be more optimistic, the reason we are chased by them is we are popr!" Chapter 766 Chapter 766 Joshua Wayne came to see Mary Ann for one reason, it is to invite her to join their new show and y an important role. Of course, he also wanted Elizabeth Jones toe with him get rid of the misunderstandings in her heart. After Edwards Wayne finished his breakfast, he prepared to go to thepany for the afternoon flight. "Daddy, won''t you bring the Mommy along with you when you go abroad this time?" Emma suddenly ran over to him and asked. Edwards Wayne nodded his head, "Yes, this time Father has very important matters to take care of, not going out of the country to y. So I won''t bring Mommy with me, let her stay at home to apany you two properly." George looked at him from afar. As he grew older, George had developed a character that was even more aloof and cold than before. But he was often pestered by Emma to such an extent. Lily walked over, held onto her daughter''s small hands and gently smiled: "Emma, after daddy finishes his work, he wille back!" "Alright, Daddy, I will miss you. You Must miss me!" Emma blinked her clear and ck eyes, looking at Edwards Wayne . Edwards Wayne really couldn''t resist, he squatted down and adjusted his daughter''s jacket, then caressed her long hair and softly guaranteed: "Okay, Daddy will always think about you and Big Brother. You guys listen to Master''s words at home, when Ie back, I''ll bring presents for you!" "Alright!" Emma happily raised the corner of her mouth. Edwards Wayne turned around and left, and sat in the carriage, and looked at Lily and the two children who were standing at the entrance, having indescribable emotions. In the past, he rarely experienced this kind of parting, so he only felt that he had been abroad for two days. It seemed that it hadn''t reached the point where he couldn''t bear to part with them yet. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. However, at this moment, he felt this kind of feeling. He shook his head with a smile, his life was getting more and moreplicated. Edwards Wayne dealt with a few important matters at noon at thepany. At two -thirty in the afternoon, Wayne Family private jet ascended to the sky, and flew towards their destination. Edwards Wayne sat in the luxurious cabin, the documents by his side letting out a heavy thump. He looked serious and focused. While he was working, his brain was working at a high speed on everything rted to thepany. Other than the people closest to him, there was almost nothing that could stop his love and pursuit of work. Reaching Australian International Airport, Edwards Wayne brought his assistant and a few bodyguards out of the airport. Immediately, he saw a middle - aged man with a head full of white hair standing in front of a luxurious lengthening car. Edwards Wayne''s expression stiffened. The middle-aged man in front of him who had a head full of white hair was actually his uncle, John Wayne. That''s right, John Wayne had been in prison for a few years, and his short, jet-ck hair had already turned white by more than half. This should not be an inherited gene, because even when Old Master Wayne was in his sixties, his hair was still extremely jet-ck and bright. Aplex feeling shed through Edwards Wayne''s heart, but it shed by in a few minutes.. "Edwards Wayne, you don''t know Uncle anymore?" John Wayne also knew that he looked very different from that of high -spirited look a few years ago. Seeing that Edwards Wayne''s gaze was fixated on him and not speaking for a long time, he immediately shrugged and asked him with a self-deprecating smile. It was only then that Edwards Wayne felt that he had looked at him for too long, andughed lightly: "How could that be? Uncle has always been a person whom I admire, and no matter what happened, I will recognize you." "That''s more like my good nephew. Let¡¯s go, I''ve arranged a room for you!" John Wayne smiled as he walked over, and his tone sounded warm and gentle. "Uncle seems to be very familiar with the time of my whereabouts. How did you do it?" Edwards Wayne asked indifferently. He had only mentioned the matter of him going abroad to his family before. No one in thepany had known his fixed time so Edwards Wayne was curious. John Wayne''s answer surprised him for a moment. "I called your grandma and asked around!" John Wayne said without hiding anything. Edwards Wayne understood in his heart, if he was calling his grandparents, he wouldn''t be surprised. However, his uncle hadn''t called back. How could he have the courage to call his parents about him? He was really active on his matters.. He was so active that make Edwards Wayne be vignt. "Uncle, I''m here. Actually, there are some matters that need to be handled.. I understand Uncle''s good intentions, but I Must deal with the urgent matter at hand first. Let''s make an appointment at noon tomorrow. When ites, I will definitely have a good talk with Uncle!" Edwards Wayne couldn''t believe his uncle''s arrangements, so he thought for a moment and found a very reasonable excuse to reject. John Wayne seemed to know that he would definitely reject him, and couldn''t help but nodded with a smile: "Okay, since nephew has important matters to attend to, uncle will obviously not disturb you. Let''s make an agreement for tomorrow afternoon. "Of course!" Edwards Wayne nodded. Larry, who was standing behind Edwards Wayne, quickly took a step forward and said: "Young Master, the carriage we arranged for has already arrived, shouldn''t we ..." Larry''s words gave Edwards Wayne a reason to escape. He immediatelyughed: "Uncle, excuse me,, I''ll be leaving first!" "Alright, let''s talk more then!" John Wayne saw Edwards Wayne and the group, get into the few cars in front of him and leave. He stared at them, and the smile on his face quickly disappeared. Actually, John Wayne was in such a hurry toe over to meet him at the airport, he did not sincerely want to invite Edwards Wayne to the resting area he had arranged. He clearly knew that Edwards Wayne would definitely refuse, but he still came. He just wanted to see by himself what this terrifying nephew of his would look like after five years. .Just now, when they had exchanged blows, he had felt that Edwards Wayne was far from the boy he had schemed against five years ago. His temperament and aura had undergone a huge change, calm and unhurried, containing a sharp cold aura, and a smile on his face, but the imposing aura that he exuded, had long surpassed him. This caused John Wayne to feel extremely disgusted and jealous, as he was suppressed by the aura of a junior. John Wayne''s eyes were still staring straight at the car that was getting further and further away. Although he could no longer see anything, his legs were still stiff, as if he couldn''t move at all. Until someone behind him came over and asked, "Sir, are you leaving?" Only then did John Wayne heavily punch the door, showing his anger and dissatisfaction all over his face. The man was startled and quickly took a few steps back. John Wayne gritted his teeth in hatred. Even though he was unwilling, it was the truth. Chapter 767 Chapter 767 A ¡ª t that moment, in the car, Larry and Edwards Wayne were sitting in the same carriage. Larry was raised by Edwards Wayne four years ago, so he had never seen John Wayne before. However, he had seen his picture multiple times, and the John Wayne in the picture was in high spirits. Even if it was just a picture, one could see the scheming and ambition in his eyes. But when he saw it just now, Larry was also shocked by that middle-aged man with half of his head white, although he was also wearing a suit and his eyes were shing, he gave off a feeling that he had experienced a lot of vicissitudes of life and was being tortured. Compared to the John Wayne in the picture, he was practically like a different person. Edwards Wayne, touched his lips with his finger and looked out the window, as if he was recalling something. After he lost his father and mother, he felt the cold and malicious intent in this world, even his understanding of life was distorted. All day long, he had a feeling of aversion to the world, and there were even a few times when he wanted to jump down from this tall building. It was not until that morning that his uncle, dressed in a suit and leather shoes, walked towards him in the bright sunlight, holding a cute and beautiful little girl in his hand. Uncle gently patted the little girl''s shoulder and said, " Edwards Wayne, this is my daughter. Please take care of her from now on, okay?" Edwards Wayne saw a little girl, whose entire body was filled with sunlight, like a little angel walking towards him. she introduced herself with a childish smile: "My name is Jane Wayne, Elder Brother how are you!" Edwards Wayne looked at the little girl who smiled, and revealed two cute little canines, and the dark clouds in his heart seemed to have been dispelled a lot by her appearance. He who had always been alone, actually answered the little girl''s question, and didn''t feel that she was bothering. When Edwards Wayne''s father, was trained and brought over to thepany, John moved his entire family to live in another city. Jane Wayne was adopted by him in that city, so Edwards Wayne had never seen Jane Wayne before. "Young Master, what are you thinking?" They had already traveled for more than ten minutes. Larry saw that his Young Master did not say a word and only stared nkly at the scenery outside of the window. His expression was unfathomable, and he could only Muster up the courage to ask his master. With his thoughts pulled back, Edwards Wayne said indifferently: "I''m thinking, my uncle has changed a lot these few years. His hair has already turned white, life in prison is difficult?" However, Larry shook his head and said, "I believe that what caused his hair to turn white was not his poor life in prison, but his overthinking. As the saying goes, money can make a fool of itself. Didn''t Old Master would make his son live a hard life? " Edwards Wayne sighed, and nodded: "Yeah, I know about all of these, my grandfather seemed to be extremely disappointed with him on the surface, but behind his back, he still secretly stuffed some money into his pocket to help him live a life in prison, which could be considered putting a lot of thought into his son." "All the things that the old tutor has done behind your back are surely just to fulfill his responsibilities as a father." Larrymented.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. That''s right, so I also pretended to close my eyes and don''t mention this matter. I can''t let go of the affection between father and son, but, my uncle is destined to waste my grandfather''s effort, after he came out, his movements were frequent, as if he was sure that I wouldn''t tell my grandfather about this, so he was fearless. As Edwards Wayne said this, his handsome face revealed a touch of coldness, and his tone revealed his annoyance. When Larry heard this, his expression shook. He asked in disbelief, "Young Master, why would John Wayne hate the old man? They are father and son." Larry had never heard Edwards Wayne mention these things that happened in the Wayne Family, so when he heard them, he was shocked. "When my grandfather picked my father as his sessor, my uncle definitely hated himself for being the second son. After that, my father received a lot of professional training, and my uncle snuck out of the country to study by himself, and when he finally learned about it and returned, my father had already entered into thepany to study and manage. My uncle was always a bit slow, so I heard my father say that my uncle was very dissatisfied with my grandfather¡¯s decision, and had quarreled with my grandfather many times, but was always chased out by my grandfather. "So there''s actually such a thing as striking again and again. No wonder John Wayne was so unrest, even though his head was full of white hair, he did not give up." Larry was finally clear about this matter, but he felt a sense of fear, the gaze that John Wayne used to look at the Young Master earlier was obviously not friendly, although he said gently, but the look in his eyes was clear that he was about to start instigate a huge battle for the position of power, this John Wayne really did not give up on his wickedness and wanted to steal things that did not belong to him. Edwards Wayne''s expression suddenly became heavy, and his eyes became cold: "I have always suspected that the death of my father was also rted to him, but it is a pity, all the evidence waspletely destroyed, I have investigated many times, but had no results." When Larry heard this, he couldn''t help but break out a cold sweat for the Young Master. "That''s right, you also ordered me to search for evidence regarding the car ident many times, but that evidence waspletely destroyed, and it must have been deliberately tampered by someone." Edwards Wayne''s expression became heavy and painful, but he once again became silent. "Young Master, don''t be sad. If John Wayne is really that ruthless, he will definitely receive his retribution." Seeing that Young Master was hurt, Larry did not know how tofort him. "If it''s really rted to him, then I Must personally send him back to prison . I Must make sure that he will nevere out again." Edwards Wayne clenched his fists tightly. What a Hateful thing, he actually did not have any evidence to prove this. "Did Young Mastere to find him this time to see if you could find out anything about Mister''s death?" Larry suddenly asked with a surprised look on his face. One had to know that if Edwards Wayne came with such a slim hope, maybe he would probably be disappointed. Edwards Wayne stared coldly ahead and nodded: "Yes, I just want to fight him head on. I want to find some evidence from him." Larry shook his head. So it turned out that Young Master had never given up after all these years, and now, he was even more so unafraid of danger. He also wanted toe over and see John Wayne. Chapter 768 Chapter 768 Although he clearly knew that this trip was vain one, and although there was no hope, he did not want to give up. If he wanted to find any clues about John Wayne, he could only start from him, no matter what would happened, Edwards Wayne had decided to meet his uncle. "Young Master, I don''t think he''s really be here to pick us up. He just wants to see you!" Only now did Larry think back to the look in John Wayne''s eyes just now. how terrifying it was. He had been scrutinizing at Young Master, as if he was trying to gauge the difference between the two of you. This person''s goal was so obvious, I really don''t know if he was crazy or naive. Edwards Wayne nodded his head, "Yes, of course he isn''t sincere ining to pick me up. He only wants to know how much of a gap between him and me after so many years, so he will have a better chance of winning if he knows the depths of the enemy." "Young Master, you have to be careful. Before this, we have investigated his situation in the prison, he is very good at bribing people, and those people in the prison are all desperate criminals who do not care about their lives. This is his territory, so we have to be careful, just in case he hurt us!" Larry realized that although the Young Master knew of tigers in the mountains, he continued moving on.he was a brave man, but the situation still made people worry. Edwards Wayne''s calm eyes shed slightly, and indeed, he was afraid that his uncle would use any means at his disposal, wanting to fight him at all costs. "We need to be careful, so we need to make this arrangement as safe and secure as possible!" Edwards Wayne did not dare to be careless, and he made his preparations. Jane had been anxiously waiting in the living room all the time. Seeing the car returning, she was filled with anticipation, she anxiously went out to wee them, and saw the furious John Wayne. All her anticipation was gone, and the smile on her face froze. Didn''t hee? Jane Wayne was extremely disappointed. Although she knew that John Wayne did note to meet him at the airport with sincerity, she still hoped that Edwards Wayne woulde over. Even if he had onlye for a cup of tea, she would still be very happy. From the looks of it, Edwards Wayne did not even have the mood toe over for tea. "Daddy" Jane Wayne walked over quickly and asked softly, "What''s wrong? Did he make you angry again?" John Wayne, in front of his daughter, did not hide the anger in his heart at all: "Hmph, this arrogant brat, he didn''t even give me face anymore. In a few years, I''m afraid that he will not even put me in his eyes, just thinking about it makes me angry." Jane Wayne''s face froze for a moment, then she consoled gently, "Daddy, don''t be angry, Edwards Wayne has been in charge of thepany for a few years, don''t bother with him." "I don''t bother with him?" John Wayne''s eyes suddenly swept across her, and then, he squinted and asked suspiciously: "Jane, are you still liking him? If one day he asks you for help, will you go and help him without a word? "Daddy, of course I won''t help him!" Seeing John Wayne''s doubtful gaze, Jane Wayne was immediately scared to stiff, shaking her head in a panic to exin. "Really? I want you to swear a vow now, that no matter how Edwards Wayne pleads for your help in the future, you will not help him!" At this moment, John Wayne''s heart was extremely narrow - mind, and he also extremely doubted anyone. At this moment, he naturally hoped that his daughter, who he trusted with all his heart, would not abandon him. Jane Wayne''s heart struggled a little, she actually did not know what kind of choice she would make if a day like this came, but, at this moment, her father''s suspicions made her uneasy, so she had to deal with the difficulties right in front of her. After hearing her oath, John Wayne rxed his heart, and reached out to pat Jane''s shoulders. "Don''t me me for being ruthless, Daddy simply doesn''t trust others, Daddy has been very unhappy in prison for the past few years, you will understand, won''t you?" Her tears rolled down her face as she nodded: "Daddy, of course I understand you. Don''t worry, in the future, I will definitely help you regain your former glory." John Wayne heard this and snorted, "What is the purpose of Edwards Wayne''s visit? Is he really here to do business? " Jane Wayne was also unable to guess, she shook her head and said: "He is a fanatic about work, maybe he really dide here for business." "He''s so dedicated to his work, no wonder the old man is so reliant on him." John Wayne sighed, feeling both discontent and helpless. "Daddy, elder brother has already obtained the trust and love of grandfather. I believe that before long, he will be able to start hispany in our country." Jane Wayne immediately said something that made him happy. "Hmph, my dad only treated Jack so well because he felt that he owed him a lot of thing such as love." John Wayne was the old man''s son, he actually guessed the old man''s intentions right away. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Jane Wayne nodded her head: "Even so, brother should have gained something from this trip" "The reason why I didn''t let him return to our country for the past five years was to prepare for today''s n. At least, the result is what I wanted to see. My parents will definitely treat Jack well. Edwards Wayne and Jack are both their grandchildren, so the difference they treat them won''t be too big." John Wayne snorted, and said his analysis with an extremely strong sense of purpose. Therefore, she suddenly begged in a low voice: "Daddy, I want to talk to Edwards Wayne about a few things!" "You still love him?" John Wayne sneered. "Daddy, I don''t love him, but I''m just like you. I''m not willing to be abandoned like this." Jane Wayne answered without conscience, but in reality, she did indeed love Edwards Wayne a lot. That love, had already made her somewhat crazy, and she had even be abnormal. Edwards Wayne looked at his daughter''s beautiful appearance, and suddenlyughed: "Alright, go to find him, anyway, you can be considered as his first lover." Hearing the word "first lover" Jane Wayne suddenly blushed, looking a little embarrassed. "If you continue to use your beauty to entangle him, that is what Father would be happy to see." John Wayneughed, a sinister light once again surfaced in his eyes. Jane Wayne was startled for a moment, but very quickly, she ridiculed herself: "Daddy, I''m afraid I might disappoint you." "It doesn''t matter whether you disappoint me or not. If you can disappoint that woman called Lily, it''s also not bad!" John Wayne knew that Edwards Wayne really loved the woman called Lily. It was because of the rich harvest in their rtionships that caused Edwards Wayne to work even harder. "I''ll try my best!" Jane Wayne whispered. Chapter 769 Chapter 769 S ¡ª he had always been afraid that John Wayne would stop her from going to see Edwards Wayne, and in front of John Wayne, she had always been a well - behaved girl. Jane Wayne would not have the guts to go against her father''s wishes, and make John Wayne angry. At that moment, Jane Wayne immediately ran back to her own room. Ever since she was young, she had always enjoyed the luxurious life like a princess¡¯ s. Even if John Wayne had been locked up, the money that two elders of the Wayne Family gave her was enough to satisfy any of her wishes. Furthermore, Jack Wayne was especially generous to his little sister, as he would often give her gifts that many women would love. Thinking about it, Jane Wayne was still very lucky to be selected from the orphanage, she was able to step into rich and powerful ss from then on, she was able to go into the upper ss society without any pressure, and achieve the dream of bing a rich woman. "why did I buy these clothes back before?" Jane Wayne picked up all the clothes, but didn''t find any clothes that suited her current mood. She angrily pulled out some of the clothes that she disliked and threw them on the ground, then unhappily stepped on them. After choosing again and again, Jane Wayne suddenly froze. That''s right, at this moment, she should abandon her dressing style and can imitate Lily''s dressing style. Edwards Wayne liked her so much, he must also like her dressing style. Thinking about it, Jane Wayne no longer had any pressure to choose, she immediately took out a set of professional style clothes and wore it, and even tidied up her hair. Seeing her curly hair, she frowned, and she remembered that Lily''s hair was straight. She clenched her teeth, and immediately used an electric baton to scald her hair. In the end, she looked at herself in the mirror and tried her best to recall Lily''s dressing. In her memory, Lily had only faint makeup, with a very fresh and pure scent. Putting on the light colorful lipstick, Jane Wayne looked at her so different in the mirror and frowned. If she wanted to make Edwards Wayne like her, she believed that no woman would be willing to dress up as her love rival. This is a kind of humiliation, Jane Wayne hatefully swore from the bottom of her heart that one day, she would definitely make Lily feel more humiliating than she felt. Although her heart was filled with grievances, Jane Wayne still went out with this dressing up. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Edwards Wayne''s branch office building was located right beside a conspicuous street in the center of the city. It looked like a gigantic tower that had reached the sky, withyers being pulled up, which gave it a distinct and eye-catching appearance. Jane Wayne used to go to this ce frequently because when Edwards Wayne was at the main office, Old Man Wayne would often work in this building. Jane Wayne had served as an assistant to the Old Man before, so when she came in, the guards at the door very respectfully called her Assistant Wayne. Jane Wayne slightly raised her jaw, imposing manner on her high heels, as she walked into the empty hall. She directly headed towards the elevator, and nned to take the elevator up to see Edwards Wayne. However, when she passed by the front desk, a blonde receptionist stopped her and asked in English, "Assistant Wayne, may I ask who you are looking for?" Jane Wayne turned and gave the woman a cold re, and snorted: "I am the young miss of Wayne Family, I do not need your permission to see anyone, right?" The golden - haired beauty was courageous as well. She maintained her professional smile: "Quarterly just said that if anyone wants to see him, they Must make an appointment through the front desk!" "Look carefully, I''m his younger sister!" For Jane Wayne , being stopped at the bottom of the hall, was another kind of blow and humiliation to her. Therefore, her tone was very angry. "Of course I know your identity, but Quarterly had also specially instructed me that even if Miss Wayne came here, I would have to get his permission before you could go upstairs to see him." When the golden ¡ªhaired beauty saw Jane Wayne''s expression turn gloomy in an instant, she immediately felt a sense of exaltation, and her tone became a bit more difficult. Jane Wayne''s face waspletely white, she could only unwillingly walk to the front desk, her chin was raised as she said: "Then can you pick up the phone from the CEO''s office right now?" "Wait a moment!" Jane Wayne''s heart was filled with an indescribable feeling. In the past, when Old Master Wayne was in charge of this ce, she came and went as she liked, and outsiders treated her with utmost respect. "Edwards Wayne, in your eyes, have I really be an outsider?" Jane Wayne thought with sorrow and resentment in her heart. The call connected. Larry''s voice came over. "Miss Jane, Young Master asked you toe up, but since Young Master is in a meeting, it will take at least half an hour before he can see you!" Larry''s voice was professional. "Alright!" Jane Wayne only wanted to see Edwards Wayne quickly now. Forget about half an hour, even if it were two hours, she would still be willing to wait for him. Jane Wayne went upstairs and was guided to wait in the resting room by an assistant. Jane Wayne stood alone in front of the window, looking at the street scenery, her heart was filled with pain. At first, if she hadn''t agreed with John Wayne''s words and set up a trap for him, she would be the current mistress of Ji Family. Thinking about it, Jane Wayne regretted that she did not possess this man when she drugged him, but instead gave Lily a big bargain. Lily even allowed herself to sessfully give birth to two children, and from then on, sat on the seat of the Wayne Family''s Young Mistress. Thinking about how fate had yed tricks on her, Jane Wayne tightly clenched her fists. If there was a medicine for regret, she would definitely be the first to buy it. Inside the CEO''s office, Edwards Wayne was seated on his office chair, seriously looking at the documents in his hands. Larry walked in and said softly: "Young Master, you''re quite smart. Jane Wayne really came." Edwards Wayne said softly, "John Wayne will definitely send her to here again." "John was thinking too much. You and Jane Wayne had rtionship in the past, and he still want to continue ying with beauties." Larry could not help but taunt, as he felt that John Wayne had gone crazy, as if he was not going to let go of any tricks. However, Edwards Wayne''s expression did not change, his expression cold: "just let here, even if she ttened the door of mypany, I have no interest in her!" Larry nodded his head, as he praised the man in front of him: "Young Master, you are the manliest person I have ever seen, Miss Lily sure is blessed." "Is that so?" Edwards Wayne''s thin lips curled up, showing that he enjoyed it. Chapter 770 Chapter 770 Half an hour had passed and Jane Wayne''s heart had started to be anxious. She kept looking at the time, hoping Edwards Wayne''s tall and handsome figure would walk in through the door. he, Edwards Wayne, had purposely left her alone, and after half an hour, he did not immediately go to see her, but rather, after another 20 minutes, Edwards Wayne finally walked into the resting room. He pushed open the door and saw the woman standing with her back facing him. He was slightly startled. However, in the next second, the look of surprise in his eyes disappeared, for a moment just now, he had regarded Jane Wayne''s back as Lily''s. Because they were all simr in height and were dressed in simr female attire, it was no wonder that Edwards Wayne was stunned for a moment. "Elder Brother!" Jane Wayne turned her head around and saw Edwards Wayne still holding onto the doorknob. He was just as she had remembered, wearing a ck suit, white silk shirt, and his tall and straight body, giving off a formless pressure. Jane Wayne looked at the young and handsome face that made her yearn for day and night. Her heart rate sped up, and shyness shed across her fair face. "Sorry, there are a lot of things. You Must have been waiting for a long time!" Edwards Wayne said indifferently. Jane Wayne immediately shook her head, and said with a look of willingness: "In the past, I also often waited for Elder Brother, I have never been tired of it, and have gotten used to it, and Elder Brother should have a rest, don''t be too tired!" "I''m used to working!" Edwards Wayne casually replied.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. After that, Edwards Wayne looked at the empty space on the table, and frowned, then shouted out softly: "Larry, why are you not sending Jane a cup of water?" Upon hearing that, Larry immediately ran over to apologize: "Young Master, I''m sorry, I was so busy that I forgot about it, I will ask someone to send water in now." Just a moment ago, Jane Wayne had still not realized how wronged she was by being left alone. Now that Edwards Wayne was concerned about her, it caused her heart to churn and she actually felt a little touched. "Why are you here?" Edwards Wayne sat on the sofa at the side. Jane Wayne also sat on the sofa after him. Her beautiful eyes could not hide the emotions as she said in a gentle voice, "I heard father say that Elder Brother is here and I was overjoyed for a moment. I wanted toe over to see you. Edwards Wayne smiled faintly: "Thank you for your praise. I have an appointment with uncle for dinner tomorrow, you shoulde over too!" "Alright, as long as it''s an invitation from Elder Brother, I will of course go." Jane Wayne immediately said with a face full of happiness. Her gaze seemed to be glued to Edwards Wayne''s body, unable to shift away. Jane Wayne originally felt unrest in her heart due to not having obtained this man before, but now that she saw him, a hint of greed surged up in her heart once again. She really wanted to jump into this man''s embrace, even if he gave her only a hug, and let go of her immediately, she was already satisfied. "What has Uncle been busy with these days?" Do you know? " Edwards Wayne asked with concern. "Daddy has been resting at home recently and hasn''t done anything else." Of course, Jane Wayne did not dare to leak out any information about John Wayne, so she pretended to be ignorant. "Is that so? " how are uncle feeling? I saw him at the airport today, I didn''t have time to ask him in detail." Hearing Jane Wayne''s reply, Edwards Wayne knew that she and John Wayne were in the same group. Hehe, since this woman is standing on the opposite side of him, Edwards Wayne is not going to do anything to her. Jane Wayne''s face instantly turned sorrowful, "Daddy''s health is not as good as before. Recently, he has been suffering from headaches and insomnia. Edwards Wayneughed coldly in the bottom of his heart. Jane Wayne really knew how to give John Wayne a good impression, and actually acted out a bitter scene. "Then take care of him in the future!" Edwards Wayne said indifferently. "Elder Brother, how many days are you staying here? Do you have time to go out and y? "There are quite a few scenic spots around here..." "I''m flying home the day after tomorrow, so I don''t have time to y!" Edwards Wayne interrupted her. "Going back the day after tomorrow?" Jane Wayne''s face was filled with disappointment. She was hoping that Edwards Wayne would y with her once. Edwards Wayne''s expression softened a little. "I want to be leisurely with my child, so I want to return early." Hearing these words, the smile on Jane Wayne''s face was hard to maintain. "You''re so good to her!" Jane Wayne finally stoppedughing, her face full of sadness. Edwards Wayne knew that Jane Wayne would never give up. He nodded: "Yes, she is the woman I love the most. I will treat her well in my life!" Like a de, it stabbed right into Jane Wayne''s chest, causing her face to pale from the pain. "Elder Brother, will you still remember the scenes where we were together in the past? "You taught me how to ride a horse, and I taught you how to y, and how happy we were at that time." Jane Wayne''s expression was filled with sorrow, she looked at Edwards Wayne with deep emotions, hoping to garner a good impression on him. "I forgot!" with just that one sentence, he hadpletely erased thest hope that was on Jane Wayne''s face. Her entire body shivered as she lowered her head in grief, "Elder Brother had a good memory, wasn''t it always good? You have photographic memory, how could you forget it?" Edwards Wayne''s gaze turned ice - cold. "Jane, of course I won''t forget how you hurt me in the past." Jane Wayne''s expression stiffened again, her face filled with shame and unease. "Elder Brother, that matter has already passed so long. Are you still not relieved? Dad and I have been punished. " Jane Wayne suddenly started crying. However, Edwards Wayne ignored her tears and coldly continued, "Since it has already passed, then don''t bring it up again in the future!" "But I will never forget those happy time I spent together with you. Elder Brother, no matter how much time pass by, I will always love you and will never change." Jane Wayne suddenly stood up, crying sorrowfully, and walked towards Edwards Wayne step by step: "Elder Brother, can you hug me?" However, Edwards Wayne stood up and coldly said: "I will not hug any woman other than my wife." Jane Wayne''s mind buzzed, as her mind turned nk. Then, Edwards Wayne headed towards door: "You can go!" Jane Wayne originally wanted to take the chance to let him hug her, but she never expected that Edwards Wayne would actually just leave like that. As Jane Wayne''s vision failed, her eyes which were still filled with tears, instantly became dark and gloomy. "Edwards Wayne, you will be mine sooner orter. As long as I don''t give up, I will have a chance to get you." she thought. Chapter 771 Chapter 771 D ¡ª empsey Wayne left the country and Wayne Family''s vi became much quieter. The two little fellows were sent to school in the morning and returned home at night, after finishing the homework assigned by the teacher, they started to y on their own. They were almost five years old and did not need to worry too much about them. This also saved Lily a lot of worry. On the night that Edwards Wayne left the country, the olddy called Lareina and invited her to her house for dinner. With the two children in mind, Lareina naturally rejoiced as she came over, bringing along many toys and snacks for the two children to eat and y. The two little fellows also followed behind her with sweet mouths as they called her grandma. Maybe it was because they were rted by blood, after just a few times, the little guy had already liked Lareina a lot. After dinner, Lareina left. The olddy had said that she woulde over to have a meal whenever she wanted to see her children. When Lareina left, hot tears shed in her eyes as she nodded continuously. The next morning, Lily still prepared to go to thepany. Although Edwards Wayne had warned her before that she doesn''t have to do anything even if she went to thepany and that she would only enjoy the rxed atmosphere of thepany, but Lily was not an extremelyzy person. Furthermore, she liked this job, so she epted an offer and decided to do it seriously. It was around 10 in the morning! Lily received a phone call, which shocked and surprised her. It was Adrian. Lily thought that he would scold her pretty much severely on the phone, but what surprised her was that Adrian''s tone was very calm, and even said that he would treat her to a lunch meal. Her foster mother had left her some things, and he was to give her these things. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Lily was so shocked that she didn''t know how to answer him, but Adrian seemed to be very sincere. After sweeping her gaze over the grudges, he still spoke with the tone between a father and a daughter, making Lily feel as if she was in the old ages. "Lily,e out for a meal, I really want to apologize to you." Seeing that she did not answer, Adrian''s tone became a bit more pleading. "Don''t you hate me?" Ever since Lily experienced that ident, she became a lot more vignt towards others. Even if Adrian was her foster father, the hatred between them still existed. She would not easily meet him. "I don''t hate you anymore. I know that all of this is Alice''s fault. It''s her ambition that is too great, it''s her that wants to be too strong. You''ve always been a gentle and thoughtful child, I know that." Adrian was sincere in wanting to admit his fault, making people unable to understand what he was trying to do. Lily had hoped that Adrian could rationally treat her enemy rtionship with Alice. After all, she was not the one in the wrong ce. When he first knocked her out and sent her to the hotel, he also took advantage of her departure to fawn on Edwards Wayne so he can be promoted. Now that he had framed her in all sorts of way, Lily truly felt that she had been wrongly used of all these. "What did my mother leave me?" Lily''s kindness towards her foster mother had always been great. "It''s something that belonged to you when you were young. Your mother kept them very well. Before she left, she also entrusted me with them. I must give them to you!" Adrian said in a low voice. "Then send it to me. I have to go to work now, so I don''t have time to go out." If it was her mother who left it for her, she would definitely cherish it. "Lily, do you hate me that much? In the past, you also called me your father for over twenty years!" Adrian suddenly had a sorrowful tone, making people feel pity. Lily said faintly: "I once respected you as my father, but now you aren''t. I feel that it''s better for us to be strangers!" "Lily, I''ve already lost Alice, I really don''t want to lose you too. I know, before, I was the one who protected Alice and hurt you, and now I have also reflected on it, you are all my daughters who were raised by me, and all of you are my pride and hope. Lily, dad knows that I was wrong, can''t you forgive me? On the other side of the phone, Adrian was crying with a really sad look. Even if Lily was an iron man, facing her father''s sincerity, she couldn''t just ignore him. "Alright, I''ll treat you to lunch at noon. It''s a restaurant opposite mypany. Come over!" In the end, Lily still took a step back. There was no way to repair the father -daughter rtionship, but she wanted to get what her mother had given her. "Good, good!" Adrian immediately agreed to her request. Noon! Lily booked a table in a pretty good restaurant, following closely behind her were two tall and sturdy bodyguards. The entire time they were there, they wore strict and cold faces, causing one to be afraid just by looking at them. Adrian drove over, and when he saw the two bodyguards standing behind Lily, he was startled at first, but after that, he smiled: "Lily, your identity is no longer ordinary now, it''s necessary for you to bring your bodyguards out to travel." After Lily heard it, she only smiled faintly, "I don''t know how to call you anymore. Previously, you said that you wanted to sever the rtionship between father and daughter, and now that I have found my biological father, in a few days, I might change my surname, do you have any objections?" After Adrian heard these words, his expression froze for a moment. But very quickly, he let out a dry laugh, "It''s fine to change it, since your father has already been found. If you don''t want to call me father, then call me uncle, that''s fine!" "Alright, then I''ll call you uncle!" Lily nodded her head in agreement to the situation. Adrian sighed as he opened his handbag and took out an album. He also took out some of the things that Lily had brought along with her when she was young, and stored them all in a small wooden box. "These things were secretly made for you by your mother. You can take them back and collect them." Adrian really gave all these to Lily. As Lily looked at them, she felt a pain in her heart and tears welled in her eyes. She reached out her hands and carefully ced it down, "Thank you, I don''t know what to say, but we may all be at fault for causing such a situation today." "No, it''s all Alice''s fault. She has always been strong since she was young, and she wants to surpass you in everything. If a person''s ambition is greater than her ability, it is very possible that she will take the wrong path. I am also a veteran, I know that, but there are too many people who are unwilling to reflect on themselves." Adrian said with an expression of shame. Lily nodded. Indeed, being too ambitious was not a good thing. "That''s right, Lily, dad has found a new job and I''ve decided to live a good life again." Adrian suddenly said as he looked up at her. "Is that so? That''s good!" Lily already knew that the hispany had gone bankrupt, and also knew that once Alice fell, the family would be immediately beaten back to its original state. Chapter 772 Chapter 772 The reason why Adrian would sincerelye over to apologize to Lily was not because he has realized his fault and suddenly felt that he owed this daughter. It was because someone was forcing him to admit his wrongs to Lily, and he must regain Lily''s recognition The person was Jack Wayne. He spent another five million on Adrian to buy their reconciliation. Adrian, who was already at the end of his rope and suffering unspeakably, did not have any backbone left. Seeing the five million all belong to him; he did not say anything on the spot and agreed. Actually, people are all snobbish and realistic. Lily had regained her standing in Wayne Family, how could Adrian bear to let her sever her father-daughter rtionship with him? Thus, after thinking hard about it, Adrian still showed 100% sincerity in the end and called Lily. He even took out the things his ex-wife had stored. Actually, it was not only Lily had boundless longing for her adopted mother but so did Adrian. When Adrian took out the photos of her ex ¡ªwife from the storage room on the third floor, he was deeply moved. Especially after theparison of the present mercenary wife, Adrian regrets that he didn''t cherish his ex-wife well before he became decadent and broken. Lily had already ordered the dishes before he came here, and at this moment, them were sending out one by one; all of them were expensive, and to Adrian, it was even more impossible to tell what it tasted like. His daughter from before, who was reluctant to even buy snacks, was now consuming an already amazing meal. Thinking about it, Adrian still had a lot of respect for Lily. In the past, after Alice and Edwards Wayne¡¯s rumor was spread out, there would be people who would report them meeting each other every month for dinner. Even if Alice came out of hispany, she would be taken out for a close- up in capital. However, Lily was currently very low-key. She had given birth to two children for Edwards Wayne, received Edwards Wayne¡¯s sincerity, and was even epted by the elders of the Wayne Family; she waspletely the mistress of Wayne Family. However, she never seemed to show off in front of the media, and only got patted once or twice by someone asionally. "Uncle Adrian, eat!" Lily said indifferently. Facing the table full of delicious dishes, Adrian was clearly hungry, but for some reason, he just could not eat, just feel the panic in his heart However, Lily slowly ate, and did not say anything else. "Lily, can I treat you to a meal sometime? As your father, I will truly apologize to you! " Adrian suddenly said. "Alright!" Lily nodded. Adrian''s heart rxed. Finally, she agreed to eat together with him, and when the time came, they would invite Jack Wayne over as well, and he would finally fulfill one of Jack Wayne''s request. After eating lunch, Adrian left, bringing her mother''s things back to thepany. At the dinner table, she hadn''t looked through the photo albums or opened the small wooden box. At this moment, her mind was racing and her memories were back in her head. She opened the photo albums, and every year, there were several pictures of her in different periods of time until the year her mother passed away. It was as if all her happiness had been separated by that year, and she had never left any photos behind. Tears rolled down her cheeks unceasingly. In the photo, the young Adrian hugged her and looked at her lovingly. She was not as unfamiliar with him as she was now, and the pain in her heart made Lily feel even worse. When she opened the wooden box, she found two pairs of silver bracelets, as well as some of the trinkets from her childhood. There was nothing fashion about them. They were just in and old, representing her adoptive mother''s kind to her T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Wiping away her tears, Lily admired her own childhood photos and realized that her daughter Emma was really seventy to eighty percent simr to her. Although she gave a birth to a pair of boy- and-girl twins, her son had more of the appearance of Edwards Wayne, while Emma had more of the appearance of her. A pair of children with each other''s gene ... this was definitely the happiest thing. Lily suddenly thought of something, Edwards Wayne was abroad, what was he doing now? She wanted to give him a call, but she was afraid of disturbing him. Forget it, he was definitely busy too. Indeed, just as Lily had thought, Edwards Wayne was not idling around. In his haste, Edwards Wayne had seen many people, among whom were his sworn enemies from the past. He wanted to learn more about some of the things that had happened when his father was working in the company. These people were all elite members of the Wayne Family, and had always been by Edwards Wayne''s father, Leonard Wayne''s side. After John Wayne took over thepany, the first thing he did was to find all sorts of excuses to get rid of them. One emperor and one courtier seem to be the same means in any situation. Edwards Wayne wanted to borrow John Wayne''s power to re - investigate the rtionship between him and his father when he was released from prison. He wanted to find some evidence from them to prove whether his father''s death was an ident or a murder. Edwards Wayne lowered his posture and met with a few of his father''s most capable subordinates back then. After some understanding, Edwards Wayne was still extremely shocked in his heart. Back then, both he and his brother were still very young, he didn''t know what thepany was like. He had never seen it, and he had only seen his father when he got off work before. A few years ago, Edwards Wayne had been busy taking over thepany, and with John Wayne being locked in jail, under various restrictions, Edwards Wayne hold off on the investigation. Now, John Wayne was out of prison, and thepany had also stabilized under his management, as Leonard Wayne''s son, what was on Edwards Wayne''s mind the most was his death. No matter whether dad is sorry for his mother or not, he can''t die with injustice. Coming out from the dining hall, Edwards Wayne''s face was terrifyingly gloomy. Larry followed beside him, not daring to say a single word. Just now, at the dining table, those few men were all talking about one thing, and that was, after his father Leonard Wayne had joined thepany, he had had a few huge arguments with John Wayne. John Wayne wanted to enter thepany, but was rejected by Leonard Wayne. John Wayne has been making trouble with him many times. Although it''s all in private, it''s already a hidden danger. As he sat in the car, the gloominess on Edwards Wayne''s face did not disappear. Clenching his big palm into a fist, he seemed to wish that he could smash a hole in someone''s face. Larry carefully followed by his side. He had heard everything just now, and John Wayne was actually threatening his father with his and his brother''s lives. If he had not heard it with his own ears, Edwards Wayne would not have believed that John Wayne was even more malicious and hateful than he thought. "Young Master, what do we do next? Are we really going to treat him to lunch tomorrow? " Larry risked his life to ask, if Young Master had any arrangements, he would have to make preparations as soon as possible. This was his primary duty as an assistant. "Yes, we are!" Edwards Wayne coldly replied. Chapter 773 Chapter 773 J¡ªane Wayne returns from failure and hides in the room, feeling very gloomy and miserable. She looked at herself in the mirror. In terms of looks, she did not lose to Lily in any way, but why did Edwards Wayne seem to dislike her even if he looked at her? She really couldn''t ept it! When John Wayne knocked on the door, Jane Wayne thought that a servant hade to urge her to go downstairs to eat dinner, so she said loudly with a bad tone: "I told you not to bother me, I don''t want to eat anything, go away!" "It''s me!" Jane Wayne was shocked, but quickly walked over and opened the door. John Wayne frowned as he looked at her: "Why are you sneaking out and sulking?" "Daddy, he hates me!" Jane Wayne''s face was filled with sorrow. John Wayne snorted lightly: "I had already guessed it already, Edwards Wayne is not a romantic man, he is extremely devoted, on this point, I think he should fight it out with his father." "You mean uncle?" Jane Wayne did not have a lot of memories about Edwards Wayne''s father, and John Wayne had never told her anything about him, so when she heard him, she was shocked. John Wayne taunted: "That''s right, his father, had also loved a woman back then, but unfortunately, he is not as lucky as his son. Back then, he was arranged to marry into a business marriage and was forced to marry Edwards Wayne''s mother. My elder brother is a good man, but a failed marriage led to his tragedy." Hearing this, Jane Wayne frowned, and asked curiously: "Daddy, did uncle really die in a car ident? What a pity that he died so young!" "Is it a pity?" John Wayne suddenly turned around, and coldly swept his eyes across her face: "If he doesn''t die, then when is it my turn to take over thepany?" After Jane Wayne heard this, her entire body shivered, and she stared nkly at the cold and furious John Wayne. "Daddy, I ..." I didn''t mean anything else, I just felt that he deserved to die, who asked him to keep denying your entering thepany, the God must have felt that he went too far, and wanted to punish him!" Jane Wayne immediately changed her words. Under John Wayne''s teachings, she was already a very tactful woman. ttery blurted out her mouth easily. "Your words have to go through your head first in the future, do you understand?" John Wayne immediately red at her sternly. Jane Wayne hurriedly nodded in apology, "Daddy, I spoke too much just now, don''t be angry. In the future, I definitely won''t dare to speak carelessly and make you angry." John Wayne liked Jane Wayne''s docile attitude. Only then did his expression rx: "Alright, go down to eat. Don''t be hungry!" "Daddy, I can''t eat!" Jane Wayne was so full of angry now, there was no taste at all. "You really have no future!" John Wayne scolded: "If a man can make you lose your will, how can you follow your father and do anything big in the future?" Jane Wayne''s body trembled again. She did not dare to continue with the hunger strike, and could only follow him downstairs. On the morning of the second day, Edwards Wayne personally called John Wayne to invite him for lunch, and John Wayne happily agreed. It had been five years since they saw each other again. One of them had spent his days in prison while the other held power. They had met again with a smile on their faces and a knife in their eyes. But they are truly uncle and nephew. No matter when he saw Edwards Wayne again, the bottom of John Wayne''s heart gave birth to a hint of fear. This kind of feeling was not because Edwards Wayne''s words gave him a sense of danger, but rather, it was because the imposing aura of a king gave off from his body, causing him to instinctively feel that he were a level lower, and that he were causing trouble. This kind of feeling was really bad, and it pressured John Wayne to the point that his entire body felt ufortable. The one who came with him, of course, was Jane. Her clothes today, still carried a little bit of the aura of a profession. Her long hair hung down to her shoulders, and on her pure face, there was a little bit of rouge. Compared to the past her, who liked to put on heavy makeup, she had more of a youthful aura. She did not attract Edwards Wayne''s attention, but the attention of some other men. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The ce Edwards Wayne booked, also showed how rich and imposing he was. Inside the seven - star private room, he ordered a table full of delicious food, and after careful calction, this meal was no less than a million! Such a noble treatment made John Wayne even more ufortable, and he felt that he had to bow in front of others. "Uncle, please sit!" Edwards Wayne was very polite, and his tone was full of courtesy. This kind of cultivation and bearing once again struck John Wayne unknowingly. This was because he had never had this kind of manner before, so when he saw others emitting it, he felt a sense of inferiority. "Edwards, after not seeing me for a few years, you have grown more mature and have more charisma. No wonder Jane is so infatuated with you, like she''s a nymphomaniac." John Wayne immediatelyughed. Jane Wayne raised her beautiful eyes, and upon seeing Edwards Wayne''s pair of deep eyes, she shyly lowered her head and blushed. She didn''t know why, but in front of other men, Jane Wayne could still be considered a queen. However, in front of Edwards Wayne, she was like a little girl, and didn''t even dare to look him in the eyes. "Heh, Uncle sure knows how to joke. I''ve always taken care of Jane as a brother!" Edwards Wayne didn¡¯t want to fall into people¡¯s trap, so, no matter the asion, his words would always be reasonable and proper. Hearing the "brother", Jane Wayne''s face looked as if she had been pped in the face, changing from red to pale time to time. Was Edwards Wayne really only taking care of her like siblings? No, there was definitely more than that. Jane Wayne believed that the young Edwards Wayne had definitely loved and been infatuated with her like a lover before. She was very sure of that. John Wayne nodded with a smile, "You two are siblings after all. Even though Jane is my adopted daughter and there is no blood rtionship between the two of you, seniority cannot be messed up!" Edwards Wayne let out a coldugh in his heart. Since seniority cannot be disrupted, why did he drug him back then? Was he trying to let everyone know that he was like a beast that wouldn''t even let his own sister go in front of the media? This move was truly sinister and vicious. Jane Wayne never thought that John Wayne would keep using her and Edwards Wayne''s rtionship as they spoke. Her face had already turned pale white, and her hands under the table tightly clenched, feeling extremely heartbroken. "You really can''t mess around. Just like how uncle treated my dad, I''ve always heard my dad say that you two have a good rtionship with each other!" Edwards Wayne very naturally changed the topic and brought up with John Wayne and Leonard Wayne. John Wayne''s face instantly froze. Although he was still smiling, that smile had a hint of cracking. "When I talk about my brother, I feel deeply pained. He has always treated me very well, but I haven''t even seen him for thest time." John Wayne immediately had a face full of sorrow, filled with countless emotions. "After my dad was sent to the hospital, he woke up for half an hour and said a lot of things to me!" Edwards Wayne suddenly opened his mouth again, with these words, John Wayne''s entire body went numb, and his blood froze. Chapter 774 Chapter 774 When Edwards Wayne said that, his eyes were fixated on John Wayne''s face, with his extremely sharp eyes, he naturally did not let go of the expression on John Wayne''s face that was about to copse, and his entire body was shivering uncontrobly. Jane Wayne also raised her head and looked at Edwards Wayne, but she did not know anything, so she was simply listening to them chat. "Really? Did Leonard say anything?" Ji Lin was a cunning old fox. His reflection was amazing. His inner strength was strong enough to suppress his fear. He still wore a pained expression to hide his true emotions. However, he still couldn''t help but reach for a cup of tea to drink, pretending to be concerned and ask. A hint of a cold smile shed past the bottom of Edwards Wayne''s deep eyes. In a situation where a person was nervous and uneasy, he would usually use something to cover himself, it was a human''s natural instinct. Thus, he believed that there was something wrong with John Wayne, and it was something that even he himself was worried about. However, Edwards Wayne said lightly: "Forget it, it''s all in the past now. It''s rare to see uncle today, let''s talk about other things." John Wayne tensed up, waiting for him to finish speaking. But in the next second, Edwards Wayne changed the topic, which made him unable to release his tensed breath, making his old face flush red. He could feel that Edwards seemed to be tempted. Heh, he had indeed grown up, and became a deep-minded man, causing others to be unable to see through him. From the moment Edwards Wayne entered the door, he had always held onto the power of his speech, while John Wayne was always on the passive side, causing John Wayne to have the impulse to let go of his hand and leave. "Uncle, do you still me me?" Drinking some tea and eating a few mouthfuls of vegetables, Edwards Wayne suddenly spoke out again, and brought up another topic. John Wayne was originally angry, but after hearing his question, his tone naturally did not adjust to his best state of mind. Thus, he said with a little emotion: "I would not dare to hate you. I know the mistakes I made in those days. I made them myself. You don''t have any psychological pressure." Edwards Wayneughed ndly, "I understand Uncle''s feelings, so I won''t fuss over it too much!" Jane Wayne''splexion continuously changed from red to white. When He mentioned that she drugged his wine five years ago, she immediately stiffened like a log and didn''t dare to say a single word. She was now so regretful about it. John Wayne''s heart trembled, he understood Edwards Wayne''s words, and it contained a lot of meanings, thus Edwards Wayne was telling him, that he understood the meaning of having his great authority being taken? These words had a different meaning to them. It was as if he wasforting him, but also seemed to be warning him of something. He didn''t know if it was due to the malicious intent, but he could tell that each word was a collision of des. "Jane, what are you standing there for? Hurry up and offer your brother Edwards a toast. Apologize!" John Wayne did not want to continue with the topic at hand. Hence, he immediately told the dumbstruck Jane Wayne who was beside him. Jane Wayne was startled, she immediately raised her wine cup and looked at Edwards Wayne, her voice was gentle: "Edwards, please forgive me for being so young and ignorant, I toast to you!" Edwards Wayne took the wine cup and lightly touched his lips, showing his courtesy. "Jane, since you''ve grown up, you definitely won''t make the same mistake again. As your brother, I still have to remind you that making mistakes is not scary when you''re young, but it is terrible when you''re mature and clear ¡ª minded, you still make the same mistake!" The purpose of Edwards Wayne''s visit today was to wake up the families of this group of ambitious wolves and warn them not to think about taking anything from him. The hand Jane Wayne was holding the wine cup with, suddenly trembled, and a few drops of the wine actually sshed out of her cup. Edwards Wayne''s words made her panic, and her hands naturally trembled. It was just that, in John Wayne''s eyes, his panicked expression made his expression instantly darkened. "Jane, did you not eat this morning? You can''t even hold the wine steadily, why aren''t you thanking your brother for his reminder? " John Wayne immediately taught her a lesson. Jane Wayne knew that her previous actions had displeased John Wayne, and she was so shocked that her face paled. She quickly raised her head and drank all of the wine, enduring the pain in her stomach as she said softly, "Thank you, Edwards, for the reminder, I will pay special attention!" Edwards Wayne exchanged nces with Larry who was eating at the side, as if they were sure of one thing. The previous case where thepany leaked information was rted to Jane Wayne. Jane Wayne sat down; her hands were still trembling. She must have some ulterior motives, so naturally she could not act magnanimously. After Edwards Wayne purposely reminded her, she began to feel afraid. "Edwards, grandpa and grandma are doing well, right? I also n to return home in a few days to visit them." John Wayne realized that no matter what topic they were discussing, it made him feel dangerous and he also felt that Edwards Wayne was unfathomable. No one dared to underestimate his existence anymore, thus, he immediately changed the topic to the two elders, believing that the two elders were Edwards Wayne''s most respected elders, so he couldn''t possibly be picky about it. Edwards Wayne said indifferently: "Grandmother is still healthy, Grandfather''s health is not as good as before. If uncle means really serious, you should return home to visit them." "I am truly ashamed. As their son, I have always made them feel sad and disappointed. I don''t even have the face to go back and see them." John Wayne mocked himself, but his heart was still filled with resentment. "As parents, no matter how big of a mistake their son makes, they will definitely not take it to heart!" Edwards Wayne still spoke in the same indifferent tone. "You''re right, Edwards. You''ve also be a father. Time flies. Your two children must be really cute." John Wayne had finally found Edwards Wayne''s weakness, so he asked with a smile on his face. Edwards Wayne''s expression clearly changed, but very quickly, he started tough lightly: "Yes, they are all very obedient and sensible, making me feel a lot less worried." "I also think that I should be able to see these two children. When I return home, I must definitely see them." John Wayne''s words seemed to reveal some of his thoughts, causing his expression to be even more unsightly. "Alright, when you return, you will naturally be able to see them!" Edwards Wayne''s heart was cold, but his expression did not change. Hearing about the children, Jan''s face turned pale again. She had the nagging feeling that she was the one who had given these two children to him. If she hadn''t drugged her that night, Lily would never be able to give birth to Edwards Wayne in her entire life, let alone having the chance to be pampered by this man right now.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. All in all, Lily should be grateful for the chance that she gave her. But now, that woman appeared on stage like the mistress of the Wayne Family. Jane was so annoyed when Lily ignored her and stepped on her. "By the way, what''s your wife''s name?" John Wayne suddenly asked, and got to the point. Chapter 775 Chapter 775 J¡ªohn Wayne''s question once again caused Edwards Wayne''s gaze to stiffen. Hisrge palm at his side suddenly clenched into a fist, and from the looks of it, John Wayne was extremely clear about where his weakness was. Larry''s face was also tensed up, but his master and John Wayne, they both had expressions that only shed for a short moment, and following that, the atmosphere returned to normal. Edwards Wayneughed: "She is not my wife; we are not married yet! Her name is Lily! If there''s an opportunity in the future, I will definitely introduce her to uncle!" "Oh, Lily. It sounds like she is a girl with a good character. Edwards, you Must love her a lot, right?" John Wayne said with a both envy and emotion tone. Edwards Wayne''s expression did not change, but his heart was filled with ice, this old cunning fox''s acting was truly disgusting, but, since he did not lose decorum, Edwards Wayne had to keep talking with him. "It''s alright, she is indeed a rare woman, deeply ingrained in my heart!" Edwards Wayne''s seemingly indifferent tone, contained deep affection within every word. Anyone who heard it would feel that this was definitely a moving love story. Jane Wayne suddenly regretted following John Wayne here to eat dinner. With just a meal, her heart had almost twisted from jealousy, and the fact that Edwards Wayne kept his love for Lily at her mouth made her feel extremely ufortable. "Jane, you''ve seen her before, right? She Must be very beautiful!" At this moment, John Wayne completely ignored Jane Wayne''s feelings and deliberately turned his head to ask her this question. Jane Wayne could not even pretend to give a smile on her face as she replied in a low voice, "Yes, she is very beautiful and very pure!" Edwards Wayne frowned, he did not like people talking about his woman. John Wayne nodded his head and said: "Edwards, you and Leonard are people who devoted in love, and you love in the same way, both with infatuation and devotion!" Hearing John Wayne''s mocking words, the expression on Edwards Wayne''s face almost shattered. He knew it was pain, yet he still pressed down on it. This was really cruel. His father''s most beloved person was April Jones. John Wayne''s vague words were to tell him, would he and his father have the same result and end up like each other? Seeing that his Young Master''s expression was about to out of control, Larry hurriedly stood up and took a cup of wine. "Mr. Wayne, it''s our first meeting. I''d like to offer you a toast. I hope you''ll appreciate it." John Wayne indifferently swept a nce over him. A mere assistant, wanted to toast with him? How disdainful! However, he maintained his smile and picked up his wine ss, "Larry, I''ve heard a lot about you. You''re a rare versatile person in Edwards''s hands. With a good subordinate like you, Edwards''s career will definitely go up a notch." John Wayne purposely said these words of ''subordinate'' on his mouth, just to provoke Larry. I believe no one is willing to be trampled under the foot, never to turn over. However, Larry said with a solemn expression: "Serving the Young Master is the greatest honor of mine. I am willing to die for him!" Hearing that, John Wayne''s expression shook, he did not expect Edwards Wayne''s management of subordinates to be so brilliant, to actually be able to make Larry call him a subject, he really did have skills. Edwards Wayne was deeply moved by Larry''s words. "Alright, I''m really envious of you for getting this kind of assistant!" John Wayne wanted to say something more to the two of them, but he realized that his mind was nk, as if he couldn''t think of anything, so he naturally didn''t say it. The meal had gone on like a hot fire, with swords shing in the sky. However, it had finally ended. When they left the restaurant, their expressions were unsettled. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Walking out of the building, Edwards Wayne left first in the car. Jane Wayne was still in a state of unease, thinking about the matter of her hands trembling. As expected, just as she was about to open her mouth to say something, a palm came pping over. She was stunned. John Wayne''s face darkened, he stared at her and scolded: "You''re so useless, with just a few words from him, you''re already in such a state. You don''t look like a Wayne-born!" After being beaten up, Jane Wayne was scolded again. Her expression was pale white like snow, she covered her face that had been beaten up, and felt like crying. Only, what made her feel even worse was that sentence from John Wayne. She was not a child of the Wayne Family in the first ce. "Next time, don''te and embarrass yourself again!" After John Wayne finished cursing, he got on the car and left. Jane Wayne endured her grievances as she silently opened the door of her car and sat down, tears flowing down her face. On the way back to thepany, Edwards Wayne''s face was still gloomy and cold. It could be seen that what happened at the dining table just now still caused a huge shock to him. "Young Master, this John Wayne is cunning, I think he is openly and secretly telling you that the two children and Lily will be your biggest weakness, this person is truly treacherous to the extreme." Larry gritted his teeth and said resentfully. "Then I have to thank him for his reminder!" Edwards Wayne sneered. "Just now, Jane Wayne was obviously shocked. You did a brilliant job." On the table earlier, Larry was watching thepetition between John Wayne and his Young Master. He could be considered to have received a lesson, the Young Master did not speak much, but his every word could make the other one feel horrified. This was definitely a wise move, not something that anyone could learn. "I know her, so I know that she doesn''t have such a strong heart." Edwards Wayne said faintly, not realizing that he had won in any way. " Jane Wayne indeed does not look very bold, does Young Master feel that there is a possibility of attacking from her side?" Larry asked again. "No way!" Edwards Wayne immediately answered: "She was raised by John Wayne, so even though she had a pure and harmless face, she was definitely a cunning person in her heart. She was raised by John Wayne himself, so she would definitely not betray him." After Larry heard his analysis, he felt that it made sense. But very quickly, he became curious again, "Young Master, when are we going back home, tomorrow morning?" "Yes, the matters here have been settled. We''ll head back tomorrow morning." Edwards Wayne knew that the real battlefield wasn''t here, returning would be the safest. If John Wayne really wanted to regain control of thepany, he would definitely find an excuse to return. "Alright!" Larry nodded! Returning back to thepany, inside the office, Larry asked his most curious question: "Young Master, did your father really tell you something before he left? I can see that John Wayne is very uneasy. Could he have felt it? What do you already know?" Edwards Wayne looked at him, and naturally trusted him wholeheartedly. Therefore, he said lightly: "I said this on purpose, and was just trying to test his reaction. The only thing that I know for sure is that he definitely has something to do with my father''s death, I only need to find evidence to prove it!" " This move is also very effective." Larry expressed his appreciation once again. Chapter 776 Chapter 776 Ever since Joshua Wayne came to find April Jones, April Jones ''s days had been in turmoil. She was always suspicious, to the point where she was afraid to even go out the door. She was afraid that there would be a day when she would be met with an ident, that she would be killed in a car ident, or that her face would be disfigured or something like that. It was not because April Jones had too much imagination, but because her heart was too weak, she felt that it was time to repay the grievances she had suffered in the past. She could not eat or sleep well, and she quickly became depressed. In the past, she paid the most attention to facial maintenance, and these days she even didn''t think anything about beauty. The only thing she could think of was to find a way to save herself. From the news two days ago, she found out that Elizabeth Jones and Joshua Wayne had reconciled once again. She acted as if she had seen her savior, and would asionally call Elizabeth Jones and beg for her help. While Elizabeth Jones consoled her, she did not dare to speak to Joshua Wayne at the same time. Her mood was also in turmoil, and she was unable to calm down, but Joshua Wayne did not seem to have such a situation at all. It was fine if he did not mention April Jones, but when he mentioned her, his entire aura became frighteningly cold, causing Elizabeth Jones to not dare to say a single word. How could this situation be solved? Elizabeth Jones could only wait for Joshua Wayne to be merciful and let his aunt go. "Come with me tonight!" Elizabeth Jones and Joshua Wayne almost met each other every day. In order to prepare for the new movie, there were many small gatherings, the two of them could be considered to be together from morning to night. When Elizabeth Jones heard the man''s low voice, she came back to her senses from being stunned and saw the handsome face of Joshua Wayne that was very close to her. The atmosphere in the meeting room became ambiguous due to this man''s actions. As for the rest of the staff members, they tactfully fled. Soon, there were only two people left in the meeting room. Elizabeth Jones''s beautiful face flushed red; she was extremely embarrassed. Could Joshua Wayne not do such an intimate action with her in front so many people? She only wanted to say that she still need her dignity. Both of Joshua Wayne''s hands supported him on the chair as he looked down at her little face from above. His lips moved down and kissed her forehead: "Did you hear that?" Elizabeth Jones gasped for breath, only then did she realize that she had not yet given him an answer, and immediately nodded: "Sure, where are you bringing me?" Joshua Wayne had been very good to her recently. He brought her to eat something good at night in a different restaurant, and even booked a whole theater to watch a movie with herte at night. In short, all the romance was due to this man''s sudden idea. There was no room for negotiation. What he had to do, he had to do, regardless of anything. Before, Elizabeth Jones was still not used to his lifestyle, but now, she was gradually getting used to it. She felt that it was not strange for him to say anything or make any decisions. "To see my mother!" Joshua Wayne answered as if it was natural. "Ah ..." Elizabeth Jones''s little face froze for a second, and then that blush quietly disappeared. Not knowing what to do, she bit her lips in panic: "I''m too embarrassed to meet your mother!" Indeed, once she thought about the harm her aunt had done to his mother, Elizabeth Jones felt extremely ashamed. She felt that she no longer had the face to see anyone in Wayne Family. Joshua Wayne extended his hands, his slender fingers, white and clear, gently picking up her drooping chin, and his thin lips came a little closer, the unique fragrance of a man made her dazzled for a few seconds, followed by his hot thin lips holding onto her lips. No matter what she decides, a man will taste her first. Elizabeth Jones''s mind instantly became nk, as if she could not once again rationally think about anything. Only the corner of her mouth, the man''s domineering and forceful kiss. She gradually lost her mind. Finally, it was over. Joshua Wayne stared at her with unsatisfied eyes, but the mes in his dark eyes grew even stronger. "How long are you nning to run away?" Joshua Wayne''s voice was already slightly hoarse as his heavy eyes firmly locked onto her as he asked this. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Elizabeth Jones was sshed on the cup of cold water on her head, her rationality returning to its normal state. Her face was flushed as she squeezed her hands together nervously, "I don''t know, I''m afraid your mother will dislike me, hate me!" It wasn''t that Elizabeth Jones didn''t want to go; she just didn''t dare. "If she doesn''t like you, are you going to give up?" Joshua Wayneughed lightly in ridicule. Elizabeth Jones''s beautiful eyes froze for a moment, and then she alsoughed at herself: "That''s right, your mother doesn''t like me, so I can only give up. I still have to have this self-knowledge!" "You don''t want to fight for me?" Joshua Wayne had a whole new level of respect for her recently. He used to feel that her personality was stubborn, but now he realized that not only was she stubborn, she was stubborn as stubborn could be. Elizabeth Jones''s beautiful eyes lit up. She raised her head and asked tentatively, "If I plead with your mother humbly, would your mother agree to our request?" Hearing her ask that, Joshua Wayne somehow felt better, and then, he raised his eyebrows coldly: "I haven''t seen my mother for more than ten years, how would I know what she''s thinking?" Another bucket of cold water was poured over her, and the bright luster in Elizabeth Jones''s eyes instantly disappeared. She sighed sadly, "If it was me, I would definitely hate that woman who broke in. I would never forgive her, and I would even stab her every day to curse her." Joshua Wayne was bbergasted, why was the heart of this little woman so malevolent and narrow- minded? "You really will do that?" Joshua Wayne asked, his meaning unclear. Elizabeth Jones stared nkly for a while, then nodded: "I believe most women would do this, it''s rare to not care!" "That may not be so!" Joshua Wayne coldly snorted, "The premise is that my mother really loves my father, but that condition doesn''t seem to be true!" Elizabeth Jones blinked her eyes strangely: "Why not? Doesn¡¯t your mother love your father? If they don''t love each other, how can she give birth to you and your brother?" Joshua Wayne did not bring up the matter of his mother and Wayne White with him, so Elizabeth Jones had always thought that Lareina marrying Wayne White was something that happened after his father passed away. Joshua Wayne rolled his eyes at her in annoyance, "My mother actually loved another man. Back then, when she married my father, it was a business marriage, so I believe my mother didn''t love my father that much!" "Ah, so that''s how it is!" Elizabeth Jones looked surprised. "Get up!" Joshua Wayne suddenly said. "Do you want to go now?" Elizabeth Jones could not help but ask. Joshua Wayne said coldly: "Before you go visit my mother, shouldn''t you go buy something?" "What do you want to buy?" Elizabeth Jones asked. "I don''t know!" Joshua Wayne''s heart was in a mess, thinking back to how he had not seen his mother for so many years, he really did not know what he could talk about after meeting her. Chapter 777 Chapter 777 J ¡ªoshua Wayne brought Elizabeth Jones to the shopping mall, and the two dressed in very casual attire. Joshua Wayne was wearing a ck down jacket and a hat, and with just a mask, it completely covered up most of his handsome face, if not for his fanaticism, it would have been impossible to recognize him from his beautiful eyes. Elizabeth Jones, who was beside him, was also disguised. She had a head of long hair, a loose clothes, and her lower body was covered by tight jeans, she simrly wore a mask. Her pure and clean face was not covered with makeup, and even if someone identally saw her, they would only think that she was a cute little girl. The two of them walked into the mall one after the other. They stood in the crowded lobby and didn''t know where to go at the moment. "I remember that the fifth floor is reserved for noblewomen. Why don''t we go take a look!" Elizabeth Jones whispered by his side. Joshua Wayne extended his palm over, touching the soft little hand that was hanging by her side, he sped it: "Let''s go and take a look!" Thus, the two of them took the elevator up to the fifth floor. The entire shopping mall was full of luxury goods, so the people who came here to shop were all from decent families. In addition, there were not many people. The two of them were like a pair of lovesick lovers, holding hands as theyzily walked forward. "How''s your mother''s figure?" As a woman, Elizabeth Jones knew more things, so he asked softly. "Not bad!" Thest time he saw his mother, he found out that she had always maintained her slim figure. Therefore, Joshua Wayne had a reason to believe that his mother had been very happy all these years. When he thought about it, his emotions becameplicated, and he couldn''t say what it felt like. In the past, he hated Wayne White to the bones, and when he saw him, he wished that he could go up and beat him up, but now, thinking about how his mother had lived with him for over ten years, and he obviously treated her like a child. The gentleness and serenity on her face, that had been baptized by time, really made others feel warm. Only a happy family can make a woman keep such a calm and gentle appearance. "It''s this shop. Let''s go in and take a look!" Elizabeth Jones did not know what the man beside her was thinking, her big eyes was fixated on the shop''s front, upon seeing one shop, she immediately pulled Joshua Wayne in. Only then did Joshua Wayne put aside theplicated thoughts in his mind and started to seriously size up the shop. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The shop assistant passionately came over to introduce them to some new products. "How about this? It looks very rich, and I believe your mother might like it!" Elizabeth Jones felt that since his mother lived a carefree life, she would definitely like clothes with this rich and auspicious temperament. "Pick a simple one!" As a big star, Joshua Wayne''s eyes were always sharp and he had an extremely high sense of beauty. Asking him to choose clothes for women was something he had the right to say, even though the one he chose this time was a gift for his mother. Elizabeth Jones was like a dutiful wife, herrge eyes looked around and picked out five sets in one go for Joshua Wayne to choose from. Joshua Wayne saw that these five sets were all good and suffered from difficulty in choosing. Thus, he took away all five sets. "What do we need to buy next? Do you want to buy jewelry for your mother? " Elizabeth Jones asked softly. "Alright!" Joshua Wayne was like an obedient child at the moment. No matter what Elizabeth Jones said, he didn''t think about it too much. As the two of them stepped into the jewelry store, a bright light shone in front of their eyes. "Sir, are you going to buy jewelry for your girlfriend? We''re in the new product section, do you want to take a look?" The shopping guide knew from their clothes that they definitely did notck money. Naturally, he did his best to lure them to the most expensive area. Hearing the shopping guide''s words, Elizabeth Jones''s heart jumped. Joshua Wayne held her hand, and directly walked towards the intimacy level. "Take out this diamond ring and let her try it on!" Joshua Wayne''s taste was special and immediately saw arge and shiny diamond ring ced on top of a counter. He used his finger and knocked lightly, signaling the Shopping guide. Hearing that he wanted to look at the diamond ring, Elizabeth Jones was startled, then whispered into his ear: "Didn''t you want to buy one for your mother? You should buy for her." ''TH buy it for you!" Joshua Wayne''s voice was deep and attractive, making everyone''s heart race when they heard it. "Why are you buying it for me? I don''t need these!" Although Elizabeth Jones said that, there was a hint of sweetness in her heart. He believed that there was no woman who would not love these shiny things, especially sensitive things like diamond rings. Only lovers and couples would give each other these things. "There''s no reason why!" Joshua Wayne''s expression was strange. He personally took the diamond ring, held her left hand up, and gently ced the ring on her ring finger. He looked at it: "It''s very beautiful, just this one, don''t take it off!" Elizabeth Jones was shocked. Was this man really that free? She hadn''t even asked for the price. What if the price was too high? No matter how beautiful the item was, she couldn''t ept it. "Wrap this ne up too!" While Elizabeth Jones was stunned, Joshua Wayne had already quickly picked out an elegant and beautiful diamond ne. He felt that it would be very suitable for her mother to wear. "Yes, sir, please check out here!" Shopping guideughed until his eyes were curved. He never thought that he would meet such a rich and powerful guest, spending such a large sum of money in just a few minutes after entering the door. Elizabeth Jones looked at her fingers, then looked at the man''s tall figure who was walking towards the checkout table. Are you sure you want to buy it for me? Elizabeth Jones secretly rubbed her hands together to measure the weight of therge diamond on it, her face turning white. There was no need to think about it. It must be very precious. Thus, Elizabeth Jones walked quickly behind Joshua Wayne and heard a woman''s voice say, "Sir, you spent a total of twenty-three million!" Elizabeth Jones held onto the counter at the side, feeling that she was unsteady. A ring and a ne, why were they so expensive? Elizabeth Jones instantly wanted to return the goods, but she suddenly felt the man looking at him from the side. In the next second, the man passed the card over, and then reached over again to grab the small hand she was wearing the diamond ring on. The words Elizabeth Jones wanted to speak out were instantly stopped by his gentle action. After settling the bill, Elizabeth Jones walked out but she still wanted to say something. She heard the man''s deep voice, "If you want to say thank you, then we''ll talk about it when we get home!" Elizabeth Jones''s beautiful eyes instantly widened. Go home and say thank you? Well, he might have meant another way of thanking him. Elizabeth Jones''s face immediately turnedpletely red; how could she always understand what this man meant? Did she learn bad things from him? Chapter 778 Chapter 778 Elizabeth Jones followed behind Joshua Wayne and went to the supermarket. After buying a lot of fruits, they carried a big bag of fruits and headed in the direction of the car park. "Joshua, do you like milk tea?" Walking to the entrance of a milk tea shop, Elizabeth Jones suddenly felt thirsty, just in time to see the popr milk tea shop, she suddenly wanted a taste. "If you want to drink it, then buy it!" The man saw through her thoughts in a second, causing Elizabeth Jones''s face to turn hot. Sigh, this man''s eyes were really sharp, as though he could see through her no matter what. This feeling was too weak. "I''ll line up!" Seeing that he had agreed, Elizabeth Jones immediately became overjoyed and ran to the queue. The queue was not very long, and most of the people in the line were young men and women. When Elizabeth Jones ran over, a few young men immediately stood behind her. Elizabeth''s long ck hair was waist long, and the end of her hair was slightly curled. Recently, due to her stylist''s great effort, he gave her a very pure and sweet hairstyle. At this moment, her beautiful little face was partially covered by a mask, but her pair of big eyes that seemed to be able to speak were still extremely enchanting, so from her appearance, one could guess that she was definitely an extremely beautiful girl. The few young men behind him immediately looked at each other with their eyes, and in the next second, they gently pushed the man in front away. That man was caught off guard, and immediately crashed into Elizabeth Jones. That man was also shocked, then, his face turned red. "I''m sorry!" That man apologized to her very courteously. Elizabeth Jones frowned, as though she had guessed that it was their prank, and could only ignore it, continuing to move forward two steps and quietly line up. "Beauty, are you a university student? Which university? Can we make a friend?" These men immediately started talking to Elizabeth Jones happily, thinking that it would be difficult to find such a sweet and cute girl, and he would definitely not let her go. If he could get her contact information, maybe they could develop a rtionship in the future. Elizabeth Jones did not expect the man to be so direct. Just as she was about to reject him, she heard a cold voice sound out beside her: "She already has an owner!" The few men immediately turned their heads, and saw Joshua Wayne who was half a head taller than them. His long and beautiful eyes, cold and bright, are naturally noble, which makes people feel inferior in front of him. The young men tactfully lowered their heads and walked away. When Elizabeth Jones saw Joshua Wayne, her mood inexplicably rxed, and she immediately said in a low voice: "Thank you for helping me out!" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "I''m leaving, I don''t want to drink anymore!" Joshua Wayne suddenly pulled her wrist. Elizabeth Jones did not persist, and she could feel that Joshua Wayne was angry. "I''m not the one who took the initiative ..." "I know!" The man''s voice was tight. Elizabeth Jones secretly heaved a sigh of relief once again. Since he knew, then he shouldn''t me her. Arriving at the parking lot, he ran into the men who were studying the car around a supercar worth nearly ten million dors. Men were naturally obsessed with cars. It was rare to see such a luxurious sports car in a parking lot, so they naturally wanted to go up and take a look. Just that, when they were watching by the side, the car lights lit up, and they saw Joshua Wayne pulling Elizabeth Jones over, opening the car door, and getting in. The men were shocked once again. They watched as the sports car was blown away like a gust of wind. Elizabeth Jones didn''t think that just because she wanted to drink a cup of milk tea, she would anger such a man, she felt wronged! While waiting for the traffic light, Elizabeth Jones''s left hand, which was ced on her knee, was suddenly extended by a man and his five fingers dug into hers. Elizabeth Jones trembled slightly. She turned her head to look and saw the man''s tight face after he unveiled the mask. This side of his face was peerlessly handsome! Elizabeth Jones''s breathing seemed to stop just from looking at this. Her beautiful eyes stayed on his face for a few seconds with infatuation, until the man''s cold voice reminded her: "Stay away from those ill -intentioned men!" Elizabeth Jones''s expression became shocked, and she immediately nodded. "Alright, I will definitely keep my distance!" Joshua Wayne tilted his head to the side and nced at her, then casually stepped on the gas under his feet and held her small hand without letting go. Elizabeth Jones felt that something was amiss with his mood today, what was going on? What else could happen? Joshua is jealous. Reaching the building that Lareina lived in, Joshua Wayne''splexion became slightly better. However, before he got off the car, he still tyrannically pressed Elizabeth Jones''s head down towards him. His lips kissed hers tightly,pensating for the mental injury he had just received. Elizabeth Jones really didn''t know whether tough or cry. Sometimes, Joshua Wayne gave people a mature and calm feeling, but sometimes, he would throw a tantrum like a child. But regardless of which side it was that he was in, Elizabeth Jones would always be the one to fall in love with him. Even if his kiss was overbearing and not gentle enough, she still fell in love with him for some reason. Is she a masochist? The two of them carried the things they had bought and took the elevator to the floor Lareina was on. When he arrived at the door, Joshua Wayne did not directly press the doorbell. Instead, he stood there in a daze, not saying a single word. "What''s wrong?" Elizabeth Jones blinked in astonishment, not understanding why he was just standing there like that. "I... I don''t know what to say when I see herter!" Joshua Wayne, who was usually calm, suddenly looked like a timid child. His handsome face shed a look of confusion and helplessness. When Elizabeth Jones saw it, she couldn''t help but burst outughing. Forgive her for not deliberatelyughing like that, she only felt that Joshua Wayne''s current expression was very cute. A cold re came straight at her. Elizabeth Jones trembled in fear, and immediately held back from laughing anymore. Joshua Wayne was extremely furious. He reached out and pressed the doorbell. The door opened as Lareina, dressed in dignified attire, stood at the entrance. Looking at her own youngest son and his girlfriend, her face shed with excitement and joy. "This is for you!" Joshua Wayne said as he tied the thing up, and then handed it over. "Auntie!" Elizabeth Jones also quickly shouted softly. Only then did Lareina see that her youngest son was still holding onto a lot of things. She was so excited that she did not know what to say, and only anxiously said: "Come on. What else do you buy? I don''tck anything here." " Those are bought by others; these are bought by me!" Joshua Wayne still had a bad temper like a child. Lareina chuckled, she did not say anything else and epted the items. Chapter 779 Chapter 779 P¡ªlease speak humannguage *** The sudden arrival of his little son made Lareina unprepared, so she quickly poured tea for them and washed some fruits. However, Joshua Wayne did not sit down, but walked around the room, looking at here, looking at there, and seeing that the room was much smaller than he thought, he immediately frowned in dissatisfaction and said: "Who found you a house that doesn''t even have a balcony." Like a bad-tempered Great Young Master, being on guard here and there, Elizabeth Jones followed behind him with a face full of emotions. Joshua Wayne''s role change was really quick, he immediately became a qualified son the moment he stepped into the door. Lareina bent down to peel the fruits for them, when she suddenly heard her son''s words, she did not mind, andughed: "I found this house myself, I feel that the environment is good, security is also good, the house is not small, three rooms, I will live alone, it is enough." Elizabeth Jones could feel from Lareina''s words that she was not a pampered noble woman, which surprised her a little. She carefully thought back to her aunt''s life, where her elder aunt would always travel using famous brands, enter a high - end beauty salon and dining room while taking advantage of the opportunity, and she would definitely not give people a warm feeling like this calm and easydy in front of her. Elizabeth Jones could not help butugh bitterly at the bottom of her heart. Did all men like that kind of evil woman? This kind of gentle woman, who was running a family, was actually abandoned. This really made people sigh with emotion. Joshua Wayne pushed open the door to a room. It was empty and nothing was ced inside, so Joshua Wayne''s heart was inexplicably stung. "My vi is empty, there is everything inside. You can move in. I''ll get a few more servants for you, so don''t work by yourself in the future." Joshua Wayne said in a nd voice, but every single word was filled with love for his mother. Lareina was stunned, she looked at her son''s back, and her emotions surged. Joshua Wayne turned his head around, causing Lareina to quickly lower her head, not wanting him to see her tears. "Why do you still like to cry so much?" Joshua Wayne saw that she was crying and rolled his eyes. Elizabeth Jones felt that Joshua Wayne was a bad child; he would never be able to speak properly ever since he came in. At this moment, he had also made Lareina cry, but not only was he not consoling her, he criticized her so lightly that even Elizabeth Jones could not bear to see it anymore. Thus, she pinched his waist lightly. Joshua Wayne turned his head and red at her fiercely. Elizabeth Jones immediately used her eyes to signal him to speak properly, so as to not make her aunt sad again. Joshua Wayne threw her a look telling her to meddle in other people''s business, then walked in front of his mother. "Alright, stop crying. I''lle to see you often in the future. I''ll never let you live alone again!" Joshua Wayne was a man that was not very good at persuading others, when he saw that his mother was crying, he spoke with a rarely gentle tone, and his words were filled with sincerity. Elizabeth Jones heaved a sigh of relief. It looks like the pinching she did earlier had produced an effect. "Josh!" Lareina couldn''t hold it back anymore and reached out to hug her son. This time, she started to cry loudly. She was really crying with joy. She thought that she would never be able to get her son''s forgiveness in her entire life. She never thought that her son would actually bring so many things to visit her, even saying that he wanted her to move into his house and ask a servant to take care of her. How could Lareina not be moved? T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Joshua Wayne reached out to hug his mother, his pitch-ck pupils were also dyed with a hint of red. If Elizabeth Jones wasn''t standing at the side, Joshua Wayne would definitely cry, but for the sake of his male pride, he chose to hold back the tears in his eyes, extended his hand, andforted his mother gently: "Alright, stop crying, mom, from now on, I won''t make you angry!" An obedient child! Elizabeth Jones praised him from the side with her red eyes. Lareina finally stopped crying and took a few steps back from his son''s embrace. Raising her head, she touched his son''s handsome face: "You''ve grown so tall!" Lareina was iparably gratified in her heart. It¡¯s so lucky for her that her two sons had both grown up and were both tall and handsome. "I can''t be a child forever!" Joshua Wayneined softly. Lareina smiled and nodded: "I know, you are no longer a child, it''s just that, mother is old now!" Elizabeth wiped her tears as she said, "Aunty, you look like you''re only 30. You''re not old at all!" Lareina became a little shy: "Girl, you really know how to talk, I''m almost 50 years old!" "Mom, I have something to say to you!" Joshua Wayne suddenly said seriously. Lareina nodded: "Come sit, I''ll be washing the fruits!" Elizabeth Jones''s expression froze a little. She seemed to have guessed what Joshua Wayne was going to say, so she was very afraid. The sense of rxation just now was gone. She nervously pinched her fingers, and looked at Lareina with her beautiful eyes. Lareina brought the sliced fruit in front of them, then happily sized up his little son and the girl sitting beside him. They had metst time at Wayne Family, Lareina felt that Elizabeth Jones was a good child, she liked her and was satisfied with her. "Mom, why didn''t you ask me why I came to find you?" Joshua Wayne reached out and picked up an apple, putting it into his mouth and started eating. He hadn''t eaten the food his mother had cooked for him for more than a decade, let alone anything she had prepared for him. In the past, Lareina would still buy things for him and his brother every day, but that had been destroyed by them. Afterwards, he and his brother had yelled at Lareina to scram forever and not appear in front of them. Lareina might have also been heartbroken and had never appeared again. Now, with the fruit that his mother had personally peeled, Joshua Wayne felt that the original apple could actually be so sweet and so tasty. He used to rarely eat this fruit before. Lareina was startled, then asked: "That''s right, Josh, why did you suddenlye to my ce? Didn''t... Didn''t you always hate me? I remember you didn''t even want to see me before." Joshua Wayne then reached into his bosom and took out the few photos he receivedst time and ced them in front of his mother. When Lareina saw the photos, her expression stiffened. She looked at him in disbelief, and spoke with an anxious tone: "Josh, these photos, how did you obtain them? Where did you find it? Is it Grandmother..." Speaking till here, Lareina suddenly stopped, because she remembered that thest time the old lady came to find her, she begged her about this matter and told her not to let the two children know about Leonard Wayne''s affair. Lareina thought about the two children, and naturally did not say a single word. "Mom, you just said what happened to Grandma?" Joshua Wayne was startled, he stared at her and asked. Chapter 780 Chapter 780 Lareina''s eyes were still staring at the pictures, she had stopped halfway through her sentence, because she discovered that these pictures were not taken by her order, and that''s why she stopped herself. However, Joshua Wayne''s ears were sharp, even if she stopped talking in time, he could still hear some clues. "Nothing, I just feel weird, where did these photose from?" Lareina immediately shifted her focus back to the pictures, her expression was anxious and uneasy. "Mom, did you already know that my father had other women outside? Moreover, Grandmother knows about it too? " Joshua Wayne could already tell that his mother was hiding something from him, so his tone was not very happy, and even a little angry. Lareina''s expression instantly froze, she looked at her son, and did not know what to say. "How could Grandmother do this? Her son cheated on you. Doesn''t she care?" Joshua Wayne was suddenly angry, and even the anger was directed towards the olddy. Now, he only knew how much grievance and harm his mother had suffered, while his grandmother had allowed her son to sit idly by and watch. This was simply too much for him. "That''s not true. Josh, don''t get so worked up, it''s not what you think. Your granny did not know about it before, she only found out about it not too long ago, I went to find her and showed her some old pictures. She was also very distressed and remorseful." Seeing that his son was resentful towards the olddy, Lareina immediately exined. "Really?" Joshua Wayne''s breath was still difficult to calm, but hearing his mother''s words, his expression calmed down. Elizabeth Jones who was sitting nkly beside still had a nervous expression. She took one look at the photo and immediately looked away. She did not dare to look at it and felt guilty. "It''s true. This has nothing to do with your grandmother. If she had known, she would have interfered." Lareina nodded her head to confirm. Joshua Wayne angrily smashed his fist on the table, after that, he picked up the photos, and tore them into a pile of scrap paper. He grinded his teeth in anger: "I never thought that he would be this kind of irresponsible bastard!" The person he was scolding, was naturally the person he once respected the most, his father, Leonard Wayne. At this moment he was so disappointed. As expected, Lareina saw that he had started to hate Leonard Wayne, and quickly advised gently: "Josh, everything is over, you don''t need to mind this matter anymore!" "How can I not care? If it weren''t for him, we wouldn''t have been separated for more than ten years. It''s all his fault; he left without a care in the world, but does he know how much damage my brother and I have suffered? Has he thought of you?" The more Joshua Wayne spoke, the angrier he got, and the more agitated he became. Lareina quickly reached out and held his big hand that was clenched into a fist. Tears welled in her eyes as she consoled him with a choked voice, "Josh, don''t be angry, I won''t mind it anymore. It''s already over. Don''t mention it again. It''s the happiest thing for us to let go and make peace." Joshua Wayne''s gaze suddenly turned towards Elizabeth Jones, scaring her to the point that her entire body shivered, a burst of coldness came from the bottom of her feet, crawling out her heart, causing her to breath slowly. Lareina immediately wiped her tears and began asking about Elizabeth Jones''s matters. "You said your surname is Jones. What a coincidence, I know an old friend who has the same surname as you!" Lareina did not think that Elizabeth Jones and April Jones had the same surname, because there were so many people with the same surname in the world, how could a simple surname have anything to do with it? Joshua Wayne and Elizabeth Jones froze. "Mom, I suddenly remembered that we still have some things to do, so I''lle back and find you another time!" Joshua Wayne suddenly grabbed Elizabeth Jones''s hand and stood up to leave. Lareina was startled, and got up to send him off: "If there''s an urgent matter, then go busy yourself, you cane over anytime anyways." "Mom, think about what I just said. In two days, I will find time to move the house for you. Don''t reject me!" Joshua Wayne hurriedly said before he left. "We''ll see. I rather like this geographical location. It''s convenient to buy things here!" Lareina said with a smile. "It''s convenient for you to stay at my vi. If you want anything, just tell the housekeeper to buy it for you. It''s a deal then. When Edwardses back, we''ll help you move it!" After Joshua Wayne finished speaking, he quickly dragged Elizabeth Jones towards the elevator. Lareina stood at the door and watched the two young people pulling and tugging at each other with a face full of smiles. Elizabeth Jones had an awkward expression on her face as she strove so hard that she wanted to leave a good impression. Unfortunately, Joshua Wayne carried her forward as a little chick; She couldn''t even smile. Finally entering the elevator, Joshua Wayne flung her hand away. Elizabeth Jones was caught off guard and threw herself onto the wall of the elevator, staring at him angrily: "Joshua Wayne, what are you doing? Why did you suddenly pull me away?" "No reason, I just don''t want you to ruin the happy atmosphere between my mom and me!" Joshua Wayne said with a frozen handsome face. Elizabeth Jones was stunned, and drooped her head in depression: "I''m sorry, you really shouldn''t have brought me here!" "I won''t bring you along next time!" Joshua Wayne let out a cold snort. Elizabeth Jones''s heart ached, she immediately lowered her head, and did not say another word. Seeing that she was so quiet that it seemed as if there was nothing there, Joshua Wayne immediately reached out and pulled her into his embrace: "Are you angry?" "No, I just felt it. You really shouldn''t be with me, then you won''t have this kind of trouble!" Elizabeth Jones mocked herself. "Do I have any other choice? I am already infatuated with your body!" Joshua Wayne boldly said in a straightforward manner. Elizabeth Jones waspletely stunned by his actions. Her snow-white face, abruptly blushed: "You can try it out with other women, maybe you''ll fall for them too. There are many young and beautiful women with better figures than me!" T m not that casual!" Seeing that she said those words, Joshua Wayne''s face became even darker and uglier. However, Elizabeth Jones chuckled. "If you really want to be casual, I won''t mind." "Shut up!" Joshua Wayne reprimanded. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Elizabeth Jones could only say nothing more. The atmosphere was still tense. "Joshua Wayne, why don''t you just tell your mother the truth!" After being quiet for a long time, when they were almost to the side of the car, Elizabeth Jones suddenly stopped and said. "No way!" Joshua Wayne replied with a cold expression. "Why not? It will be impossible to hide it from her sooner orter anyway!" However, Elizabeth Jones felt that it was better to happily admit it, otherwise there would only be endless torture. "No!" Joshua Wayne suddenly turned his body, pushed her slim body towards the car door, and pressed his body over. He locked onto her panicked little face from above: "Elizabeth Jones, listen to me, I will tell my mom about this, you can''t speak carelessly!" Elizabeth Jones slightly opened her mouth, but before she could say anything, the man''s thin lips instantly pressed down on her. Chapter 781 Chapter 781 T¡ªhe man''s kiss carried power and warning, so Elizabeth Jones would naturally not be wrong about his intention to kiss. After her mind went nk for a few seconds, Elizabeth Jones gasped for air, "I will not speak carelessly!" Seeing that she looked like an obedient child, Joshua Wayne finally calmed down a little. With his thin lips curling up into a charming smile, his fingers gently touched the slightly swollen red lips he had kissed and softly said: "You''ve been being more and more obedienttely." Elizabeth Jones''s eyes trembled slightly. She had a request for him, how could she disobey? "Don''t you like my look of obedience?" Elizabeth Jones''s heart trembled at the same time because she heard that men don''t like women that are too tame, and don''t have the slightest desire to conquer them. As such, she started to feel a little uneasy. "I like it!" Joshua Wayne''s answer dispelled the worry in her heart, and after that, Joshua Wayne lightly touched her fair head, said: "If you''re good with your mouth, you might not be obedient in your heart!" Elizabeth Jones trembled, and he really did get it right. Sigh, in this recent period of time, she had purposely be more docile, but her own personality, was still as stubborn as before. "Let''s go home!" Because of that kiss, Joshua Wayne felt like his body was on fire, so he decided to bring her home. The two of them returned home. As soon as the door was opened, the man pressed her against the wall before they could take off their coats. Elizabeth Jones was startled, she raised her beautiful eyes, and from the man''s gloomy gaze, she could see his intentions. She did not resist, but allowed him to do as he pleased. An hourter, Elizabeth Jones was lying on the bed, hugging her nket and was about to fall asleep. "I''ve learned a new set of cooking techniques for fried steak. We''ll have steak tonight. Is that okay?" The man walked out of the bathroom, water droplets still dripping from his short hair. He wore a grey robe, which made his tall and lean figure look even more straight and charming, making him seem extremely handsome. His wild look made her body which was feeling sore tremble twice. She had to admit that she had underestimated this man''s physical strength. Every time, she would have to be tossed around until her limbs became weak and her entire body would go limp. She really wanted to escape. "No, can you fry it?" As Elizabeth Jones thought of fleeing in her heart, the corners of her mouth unconsciously curled up into a smile. It was really the sun rising from the west, and Joshua Wayne was going to cook dinner? "If I don''t give it a try, how do you know?" Joshua Wayne raised his eyebrows. He felt that being doubted by others was a very angry thing. Elizabeth Jones changed into a morefortable position and continued lying down, revealing only her beautiful face and thick jet-ck hair. Her skin wasid out on the white pillow, and it was shiny and tender. Looking at such a beautiful picture, Joshua''s eyebrows slightly jumped, and there was another impulse to bully her. "Mm, if you don''t know how to do it, then call me!" Elizabeth Jones smiled and nodded. Joshua Wayne hated being underestimated the most. He let out a light snort and walked out boldly. Elizabeth Jones had originally wanted to bezy for a while more, but seeing that he had gone out for a few minutes, she was really worried. She quickly crawled up, put on a white robe and walked out. In the kitchen, Elizabeth Jones was surprised to hear the sizzling sound of the oil being burned. ~ No way, Joshua Wayne made his move? "Ouch!" Just as Elizabeth Jones decided to investigate everything, she heard a man curse in a low voice, "Damn it!" Elizabeth Jones reached out her hands to cover her mouth, holding back the urge to burst into laughter. Earlier, it must have been the oil sprays thatnded on the man''s arms, causing him to exim in a low voice. Thinking about it, she was really happy, to be able to get Joshua Wayne to personally cook for her, she was really happy. If this scene was recorded and uploaded to the inte, it would probably set off a huge wave. Elizabeth Jones thought back to when she was a journalist, and how she had tried to poke her way through all kinds of rumors and stories about celebrities every day. In order to shoot a star, she would usually squat for a few hours, until her legs went numb and her hands turned soft, but there would not be any results. When she went back home, she would even get scolded by others, and even though she felt that she was young and full of confidence, every time she received a scolding, she would secretly wipe her tears, and she would then make up her mind that she would definitely do it next time. But the next time, the next time of next time, none of them could really get the boss''s appreciation. "SHIT!" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Another low mantra brought back Elizabeth''s mind. She turned half a head to look and saw a man holding a shovel in one hand and one hand on his waist, while enduring the pain of being sshed, turning two pieces of steak that were being fried in a pot. Elizabeth Jones finally understood why he let her cover up the two pieces of steak so early in the morning. It turned out that he¡¯s ready to cook it by himself. "How''s the frying going?" Elizabeth Jones didn''t want him to feel too ashamed, so she coughed lightly to remind him that she needed to go in and watch. "Stay outside, don''te in!" Joshua Wayne thought about how his body had been sshed with oil many times, and how her skin was so tender. If she is sshed, she must have a red dot. "Can you do it yourself?" Elizabeth Jones still could not bear to let him fight alone. "There''s nothing I can''t do!" Joshua Wayne raised his eyebrows, looking full of himself. Elizabeth Jones could onlyugh dryly twice. Alright, if someone was willing to cook for her, she should be satisfied. Ten minutester, Elizabeth Jones saw that the man had brought out two steaks, and even made a te of spaghetti with various sauces on top. Although the look was a little miserable, by smelling it, it made people really have an appetite. Elizabeth Jones saw Joshua Wayne turn around and brought over a bottle of red wine. "Have a taste!" Joshua Wayne said softly as he poured the wine. Elizabeth Jones took the chopsticks, made a ball of noodles and sent it into her mouth. It was really nice. Maybe it was because of the sauce, but no matter what, Elizabeth Jones was moved. "It''s delicious!" Elizabeth Jones spoke the truth. After Joshua Wayne heard this, he suddenly felt that the area that the oil sshed on was not as painful as before. "Is that so?" The man''s thin lips curled up in an ambiguous smile. "Is it that delicious like you?" Elizabeth Jones was seriously evaluating the delicacies, but she did not expect that when the man facing her looked at her with such an evil look, she instantly blushed and stared at him angrily: "When we''re eating, can you not be like that?!" Joshua Wayne raised his eyebrows, and said disapprovingly: "I just like it!" Not knowing what he liked, Elizabeth Jones''s face became even redder. "Drink a cup of wine!" Joshua Wayne passed the red wine over. Her mood today was very good, so Elizabeth Jones didn''t reject it. She carried the wine and took a sip, which was a very sweet taste. Elizabeth Jones tasted the fried steak. Unexpectedly, it could still be considered tasty. Chapter 782 Chapter 782 After Joshua Wayne left, it was difficult for Lareina to calm down for a while. She never thought that her sons would find out about their father''s matter in the end. They must feel bad too. Who gave them the pictures? If it wasn''t her, and it wasn''t the olddy, who could it be? Lareina''s emotions were in turmoil, she was unable to guess what was going on. At that moment, a phone call came in. She looked at it and smiled. "Wayne!" Wayne White''s voice came over the phone, "I''ve decided to retire early!" "Why?" When Lareina heard it, she was shocked. I''ve already 53 years old which was already not the age of struggle. I''ve already decided to sell out all the stocks in my name and save up all the money for Lily. I don''t want to get tired anymore and want to go back to stay with you and Lily. Wayne White''s voice sounded a little tired. Recently, he had been dealing with the issue of the transfer of shares, so he decided to transfer hispany out. After Lareina finished listening to his words, her expression became tranquil, "Regarding your own matters, you make the decision yourself. I won''t interfere with your decision. You and Lily have missed the love between father and daughter for more than 20 years. It''s really time to enjoy the happiness of your family." "When I was young, no matter how much money I earned, it wouldn''t be enough. Thus, I desperately worked hard to earn, but I only found out when I aged that I found it¡¯s useless to have much money. There are many things more worth pursuing than money." Wayne Whitemented. "Well, money is a good thing, but there isn''t enough time. Lily must be in need of you. It'' s good to come back. Lareina said gently. "One more month and I''ll be back. Take care of yourself." Wayne White''s words were filled with concern and worry for her. "I have a good life here. I often go dancing, practice the zither, and make a few friends!" Lareina said with a smile. "Alright, after I return home, let''s dance and practice together!" Wayne White had an inexplicable yearning to live like this. "Is... Is this still possible for us to do these things? " Lareina''s mood was unexinably sour. In the past, when they lived together, the two of them would just sing along and live a life of true love. But now, could there really be a difference between the two of them? Wayne White was also silent. Yes, he could only think about it. "Lareina, I''m sorry, I was the one who asked for a divorce!" Wayne White suddenly opened his mouth, his tone full of self-me and apology. Lareina immediately shook her head and denied it: "No, the one who has let you down is me." "Alright, let''s not keep pushing things around like this. When I return home, there will always be a time for us to meet again." Wayne Whiteughed. "Yes, and there''s still a long way to go until we''re old and can''t walk anymore!" Lareina alsoughed till tears came out of her eyes. "I''m hanging up!" In the end, Wayne White endured the pain and hung up. Lareina reached out to wipe tears and put away her sadness. Lily had promised to eat with Adrian, but she did not expect it to happen so quickly. At noon the next day, Adrian called her again. Although Lily didn''t really want to go, she agreed and went over to have a look. This time, Adrian did not book a seat in the private box, but chose a very conspicuous hall to eat. Lily didn''t mind it. Adrian came over first. When Lily came over, she asked him: "Didn''t you say that there''s still others?" T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, he''s not here yet. Lily, let''s have a cup of tea first!" Adrian immediately brought the teacup in front of her, and said with a sigh afterwards: "Lily, I often think of Landy recently!" Landy was Adrian''s ex - wife and Lily¡¯s foster mother. Lily''s face changed slightly. "Really?" She really doubted it! However, Adrian said with a face full of grief: "I have seen through Ste, when a person''s career is in decline, it is easiest to see through the person beside him, so she only wanted my money!" Lilyughed coldly in the bottom of her heart. He only saw through her now. It''s ridiculous. "Landy is so nice. She has never disliked me being poor." As Adrian said this, his eyes turned red. Lily shot a nce at him and thought, maybe he really did experience a huge setback before he finally came to this painful realization. It was indeed pitiful, but it was only when he was old, did he realize that he had been married into a bad woman. "Mom is a very good woman. It''s just that the heavens let her go too early!" When Lily said till here, her face became ugly. Wasn''t the reason why her mother passed away because Adrian and Ste made her angry? Adrian covered his eyes with his hands, unable to reply. He knew that the death of his ex¡ªwife was rted to him. Just as the father and daughter pair were frozen in ce, an elegant voice rang out, "What kind of expression is this?" When Lily heard this, she immediately raised her head and saw Jack Wayne pull out a chair opposite her and sit down. "Why is it you?" Lily was shocked. Adrian hurriedly wiped away his tears and introduced him with a smile: "Lily, he is my new boss, Mr. Wayne! You all should have known each other for a long time!" Lily frowned; how could she not recognize him? Edwards Wayne kept warning her to stay away from this person. "Lily, it''s really a fate!" Jack Wayne said to Lily with an elegant and friendly smile. "Heh!" Lily gave him this sound. However, Adrian''s expression was one of panic. He was truly afraid that Lily''s cold tone would make him unhappy. He quickly peeked at Jack Wayne''s reaction. Fortunately, Jack Wayne wasn''t unhappy in the slightest, and continued to speak while beaming: "Lily, do you have some misunderstandings towards me?" "No!" Lily hurriedly took a sip of tea and said lightly: "I''m very curious, how did you guys have a subordinate rtionship?" Adrian quickly exined: "Lily, this really makes me grateful to Mr. Wayne. If not for him giving me a job, I would really have starved to death." "You are too polite. You''re a talented person, how could you be covered up?" Jack Wayneughed, and said politely. Adrian''s impression of Jack Wayne was so good. He felt that this young man is not arrogant nor impetuous. He was steady in his work. Most importantly, he will not look down on others. He loved to interact with such a young man. If his daughter Alice was not crazy, he would immediately introduce her to Jack Wayne. If he could have a son-inw like him, it would simply be a beautiful thing. Hearing that, Lily frowned, she felt that things were not so simple, there were many capable people, and Adrian was not young anymore, why did he choose him? "Lily, what do you like to eat? Just order, I''ll treat you!" Jack Wayne said with a smile. "Ah, how can I receive this? Mr. Wayne, I said I will treat you to dinner!" Adrian immediately spoke out from the side as if he was shocked. "With a beauty present, how can I miss out on such an opportunity?" Jack Wayne joked unabashedly. Lily suppressed her stomach full of anger, and said indifferently: "I feel like it''s more appropriate for you to call me sister-inw." Chapter 783 Chapter 783 C ¡ªire''s words instantly caused the atmosphere to turn stiff and heavy. Because Adrian knew that Jack Wayne had a good impression of her, if that "Heh" of hers earlier did not arouse Jack Wayne''s displeasure, then this sentence of hers must have caused him to be unhappy. "Lily, you and my big brother aren''t married yet, right? If I call you sister-inw now, that''s a bit impolite!" Jack Wayne was actually still smiling, in his heart, he was truly strong. Lily never thought that this man''s skin would be so thick. She pursed her lips and could only say nothing more. Seeing her troubled expression, especially her pink lips were slightly pursed into a silence, which also gave her a different kind of beauty. Jack Wayne felt his throat be dry, and he felt an indescribable thirst, so he took a teacup and slowly drank a few mouthfuls. Lily really wanted to leave immediately. However, Adrian''s regretful and sad expression when he talked about his ex¡ªwife had made Lily sad for some reason. What if Jack Wayne made things difficult for him? Forget it, she had to eat anyway. It didn''t matter where she ate. Thinking about this, Lily immediately took out the menu, called the waiter, and casually ordered two dishes. Jack Wayne took the menu from her and added a few more dishes. Furthermore, after hearing the name of the dishes, both Lily and Adrian''s expression changed, because he had specially picked out the most expensive dishes in this restaurant to order. While waiting for the dishes to arrive, Lily stopped chatting with them and took out her phone to y. Jack Wayne also did not say anything. With one look, he sized up thedy in front of him through the teacup that he had picked up. She wore a light blue business attire with a white shirt with meticulous buttons, giving her the purest conservative temperament. Her long hair, which was thick and jet-ck, fell onto her chest and waist, creating an exquisite and fair little face. Jack Wayne changed his posture and sneaked a peek at her, but he didn''t know which part of his heart was wrong. He kept having the feeling that Lily was exceptionally Beautiful in his eyes. The more he couldn''t get, the more he preferred persistence. Jack Wayne mocked his perverted hobby in his heart. Adrian sat by the side, anxiously. Although he wanted to find a topic to talk, seeing that Jack Wayne was not impatient at all, and was drinking tea quietly, he had no choice but to say nothing. As a spectator, Adrian realized that Jack Wayne really liked Lily. Looking at his eyes, it was as if he loved her a lot. Adrian sighed in the bottom of his heart. Why is it that even though they are both girls, his own daughter is so annoying? Perhaps that pure and innocent personality of a woman could really leave a deep impression on a man. The more Adrian thought about it, the more he realized that Lily was covered in the shadow of his ex - wife, kind, gentle and quiet. Not longter, the delicacies were served. Lily still did not put down her phone, she just held onto her chopsticks and ate while looking, as if she was very busy. "Lily, can you give Mr. Wayne a toast?" Adrian could no longer bear to watch, so he started to plead with her softly. She also knew that eating with someone and looking at her phone was an impolite action, but she really didn''t want to talk to Jack Wayne, even if just looking at each other through eyes. "Oh!" Lily put down her cell phone and carried a cup of tea to her side: "I still have work to do downstairs, so I''ll use tea as a substitute for a bar. Thank you for helping my foster father." "Lily, you''re too polite. To be honest, I didn''t expect him to be your foster father!" Jack Wayne''s ability to spout lies was truly brilliant, Adrian was by his side. Lilyughed as she raised her head to drink the tea. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that, Adrian immediatelyughed: "Eat, eat!" The atmosphere was still dull. Lily was stupefied as she ate her food. Jack Wayne did not say much, and upon seeing this scene, Adrian could not help but sigh. If Jack Wayne really married Lily, then it would definitely be beneficial for himself, right? Thinking back to Edwards Wayne, that man who was emitting a domineering aura, Adrian who was sitting beside him, would probably have already been a thriller. How could he feel easy like now? However, Adrian was overthinking things, he did not have such a chance to meet Edwards Wayne. After hurriedly eating a bowl of rice, Lily put down her chopsticks and said, "I''m full, you guys take your time and eat, I''ll go first!" "Ah, Lily!" Adrian immediately stopped her. Jack Wayneughed. "Let her go, she still needs to go to work!" Jack Wayne didn''t say anything, he was only concerned that she should be careful on the way. Lily''s brow wrinkled as she left with aplex feeling in her heart. Actually, it was impossible for Lily to not feel shocked by Adrian''s change, because when she was young, she longed for him to show some care and concern for his every day. However, every time she failed, she would travel far, and go to school. Adrian''s face would always be gloomy, without a single word of concern. Even if she was bullied at school, she would still be scolded when she returned home. The shadows of her childhood, when Lily thought about them at this moment, even she felt an exceptionally sorrowful feeling. Watching as Lily left, Adrian quickly apologized: "Mr. Wayne, I''m really sorry. She¡¯s always like this, she doesn''t care about others when she''s angry!" "It''s alright, I like her personality just like this!" Jack Wayne said casually, but his face no longer had a smile. Adrian was speechless! "You did well today, I hope you can work harder next time!" Jack Wayne also put down his chopsticks, took a tissue and wiped his lips elegantly. "I still want to see her again!" "Mr. Wayne, I have always wanted to ask you one thing. She will marry Edwards Wayne sooner or later. I felt that it wasn''t worth it for you to waste your time and emotions on her!" Adrian reminded him out of good intentions. However, what he did not know was that once this crossed Jack Wayne''s bottom line, his face instantly turned dark and unsightly, and his tone became even angrier: "What did you say? Wasting feelings?" Adrian didn''t know what he said was wrong, but it frightened him so much that his face paled. "Do you think it''s a waste for me to give my all to her?" Jack Wayne mocked, his expression turning even more terrifying. "No, Mr. Wayne, you misunderstood me, that''s not what I meant!" Adrian was truly afraid, and hurriedly exined. "Don''t speak nonsense again, I, Jack Wayne, will only do things that I think are worth it!" After Jack Wayne finished, he threw down the pale Adrian, took his jacket and left. Adrian perspired cold sweat from his forehead. In the dead of winter, he had been scared to the point of breaking out in cold sweat. "Is this person crazy!?" Adrian still cursed angrily in a low voice. He clearly knew that he could not do it, as expected, he was sick, and his illness was not light. Chapter 784 Chapter 784 Joshua Wayne personally went to find Mary Ann to join their new movie, and yed the role of one of the most important supporting roles. Mary Ann agreed on the spot, because she needed to get herself busy so that she could forget about the promise she had with Leo William. To avoid seeing each other for as long as possible in two years, this was a devastating blow to this unforgettable love. Mary Ann knew that he must still be angry at her. That night before they parted, she used such a shameful method to get him, how could such a proud man like Leo William endure such humiliation. Just thinking about it, Mary Ann wanted to p herself twice. How can you let your brain boil, and do such a shameless thing? In the blink of an eye, several days had passed. In these few days, Mary Ann hid at home and did not go out. She could no longer go to school because the moment she appeared; the school gates would be surrounded so tightly that not even a drop of water could leak out. It wasn''t because she was popr or had a good reputation that everyone wanted to chase after her. On the contrary, she had a poor reputation and education, so everyone wanted to watch her and see what kind of person she was in real life. Mary Ann''s mood and fame were at their lowest point now. Ever since the matter of her and Leo William''s rtionship had exploded, almost everyone had felt that she was a snobbish woman and even scolded her mother too. There were some busybodies who took out stories of Belle Ann being toyed with and abandoned by other men, making the mother and daughter both feel greatly affected. That was why Belle Ann was so angry to call her back. She wanted her to stop going out and to reflect on her actions at home. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Mary Ann mentioned that she wanted to take care of the new drama, but Belle Ann rejected her offer without a second thought. After begging for an entire night, Belle Ann finally agreed to let her join the film crew. Belle Ann also knew that she was emotionally injured. Leo William had requested for a period of two years, so there would be no rumors about it. He seemed to be protecting her, but to his daughter, who was trapped in a rtionship, this was definitely a heavy blow. Since she said that work could save her, Belle Ann agreed to let her go to work. Thus, at noon today, Mary Ann appeared at the venue for the new movie''s press conference. She wore a long white dress, pure and elegant. Her face was full of cogen. Even if she faced a high definition camera, it would still have zero pores. It was so good that it would make people jealous. Mary Ann had been the topic of discussion recently. Even though she brought along a tantrum of her own, her young and beautiful figure, as well as her many famous movies and TV productions from before, had confirmed her position in the entertainment circle. As the main character, Joshua Wayne and Elizabeth Jones had also received a lot of attention. Especially the ambiguous rtionship between two people was a hot topic for everyone to guess. When Joshua Wayne, Elizabeth Jones and Mary Ann sat together on stage and discussed about the new show, there were even people who suspected the rtionship between the three of them. There was no gunpowder atmosphere of tit for tat between the former girlfriend and the current gossip girl. Instead, the two of them were chatting andughing in a rxed manner, extremely discordant. Everyone praised Joshua Wayne for being so attractive, and it was definitely because he was able to suppress the two women. How the media world judged their rtionship, all three of them justughed without saying a word. But when these rumors reached Leo William''s ears, it actually caused him to feel extremely disgusted and dissatisfied. He smashed the iPad into the desktop. Leo William who was always known for being calm and steady, had a dark face, filled with anger, as though he wanted to kill someone, causing the assistant''s body to tremble in fear. Did Leo eat gunpowder today? Why did he suddenly get so angry? "Nonsense!" Leo William retorted. The assistant lowered his head nervously, and asked softly: "Mr. William, do you still want to continue to keep track of Mary Ann''stest developments?" Leo William narrowed his serene eyes, his handsome face tensed up as he said coldly: "Don''t let any of them go!" The assistant was shocked and immediately nodded in agreement, "Alright, Mr. William, I will organize all of Miss Mary Ann''s information and let you have a look at it every day before you get off work!" "Help me push away my dinner tonight!" Leo William said with a cold expression. The assistant shook and quickly replied, "Okay, it''s not a very important meal anyway!" "Help me book a spot... Forget it, there''s no need!" Halfway through Leo William''s words, he seemed to have thought of something troublesome and raised his hand: "Get out!" The assistant turned around and left in a daze. What''s wrong with the Mr. William recently, did he really fall in love? The assistant was speechless. Why was it that the other boss was in a good mood every day when they were in love, while his boss was angry every day when he was in love? It was as if someone owed him millions. Leo William looked at the iPad on the table that he had thrown away, and a sh of pain appeared on his face. He stretched out his long arm, and once again picked up the iPad. With a flick of his finger, he saw the picture erged by him. The photo was taken against the light. It was a young and beautiful face, delicate and perfect. The corner of her mouth curled up and her eyes curved into crescent moons, hiding all of the light within. It was bright and shiny, and her little face was as bright and lovely as spring. Leo William was stunned, he could not help but extend his finger, gently touching the cool screen, when his fingertips were soaked in the cold, he suddenly woke up. What was he doing? He had clearly said that they would meet again in two years. Why was it that it was only a few days later and he acted as if he had been living for several years? No matter what he did, he could not find any interest in it. What happened to him? Was he sick? Moreover, it was a lovesick disease. If he didn''t go see her now, he really would have to suffer a cmity. Leo William frowned, his heart was empty, as though a big part of his heart was missing, and would never beplete again. He wanted to see her very much. Leo William reached out to grab his own phone, trying to pull out the number. However, his fingers were stiff, as he did not have the courage to press down. "Damn it!" A low curse, he who never uttered a single curse, and had cultivated to the point of making people look at him in a new light, was actually so upset that he scolded. Just then, the office door was pushed open, and his little brother Billy William came in. Billy William saw that his brother''s expression was not good, so he ced his hands on his chest and directly sat on his desk, staring at him with a pair of sharp eyes: "Why are you in the office the past few days? And you''re eating and living here, what''s wrong with you?" Leo William instantly retracted all of his emotions, and asked indifferently: "Is there anything?" "It''s not that I have something, it''s that you have something. Bro, you broke out of love?" When Billy William asked this question, even he was shocked. Did his brother lose love again? Chapter 785 Chapter 785 T¡ªhis "again", obviously directly stabbed into the heart of Leo. His deep eyes casted a cold eye, and he was very dissatisfied with the acid -toned brother. "If there''s nothing, then get out!" Leo William didn''t want to exchange any feelings with his unaffectionate brother at all, he had even sprinkled salt on his wound, it looked like he needed a spanking. "Don''t be like that, bro. Can''t you see that I''m concerned about you? What happened to you and Mary Ann? Why do I suddenly feel like you''re cut off from each other? Was it my imagination? Or did you guys really have a problem?" Billy William was like an indestructible cockroach. No matter how cold and threatening Leo''s gaze was, he had decided to find out the answer to this question. Otherwise, if Leo continued to grieve like this, his heart would ache. "I''m temporarily not dating her. We''ll talk about it in two years!" When Leo William thought of that small face that had not lost its youthful aura, as if he had been awakened by cold water, his entire body became calm. "What?" "What kind of strange reason is this? Is this to break up for two years and then start dating?" Billy William''s handsome face was agape, because it was really too strange. Leo William red at him again. How could this little brother have such an expression? Could it be that he was surprised that he made such a decision? Leo William wore a solemn expression, and did not speak any further. However, Billy William felt that this result was very dangerous, he immediately advised with a serious face: "Leo, are you too confident in yourself, or are you toocking in confidence, how canT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. you take the time to test a woman''s sincerity? Mary Ann is a pure beauty that is hard toe by in the entertainment circle. You really want her to stay in in the entertainment world for two years without worrying? If she doesn''t have the will to do so and meets other men, wouldn''t you have been waiting for nothing for two years?" Leo William''s mood was already extremely bad, but after hearing his words, Leo William''s face became even uglier. "If she really finds a man she loves more, then let her go!" Leo William clenched his fists and released them, then said with an extremely indifferent tone. "Ah ..." Billy William was once again stunned by his brother''s words, his face full of disbelief: "Leo, do you love her?" "Yes!" The word ''yes'' was not enough to describe his current feelings. It should have been the love that caused him to suffer. Billy William was not blind; he could feel that his brother treated this rtionship extremely serious. He carefully and cautiously fell in love with Mary Ann this little girl, but, why did he make such a decision now? This was simply digging his own hole. It was too dangerous. "Since you love her, then I don''t understand. How can you bear to part with her? I would stick with my girl together all day long and we will not separate!" He had had enough of the bitterness and disappointment in his heart, which was why he found out now that if he truly loved someone, he had to loudly tell her about it. Moreover, he had to make use of all his time to be with them. Hearing his brother say that they were stuck together, Leo William''s mouth twitched, he was really not ashamed. "My situation is different from yours. You cannot deal with them in the same way!" Leo William''s expression still dimmed, and without any concealment, a look of loss and pain appeared on his handsome face. "What''s the difference? Are you that afraid of being spoken of by others?" Billy William thought that the reason why Leo didn''t have the courage to walk together with Mary Ann was because he was afraid of those rumors. However, from what he knew, Leo''s face was sometimes even more shameless than him. There was no reason to be timid in front of love. "She''s still young!" Leo William''s voice was filled with sorrow. Billy William was startled, what kind of reason was that? "Leo, she''s young, didn''t you manage to earn that much? You know, there are a lot of little girls who love aged men right now. You are older than her, and she didn''t even look down on you, yet you are actually still looking down on her age. I really don''t know what to say! " Billy William was at a loss whether tough or cry. He felt that his brother was sometimes as deep as the ocean and he couldn''t figure it out. Sometimes he was simply like a child as well. "It didn''t happen to you, so of course your waist wouldn''t hurt if you stood and talked." Leo William frowned. He felt that his little brother''s words today were equivalent to bullshit. Billy William sighed, and said with a worried tone: "Leo, listen to me. If you like her, then quickly go find her, and don''t worry about the face issue, when a man is chasing after a woman, what is face? To be able to catch her is the more important thing!" "Get out!" Leo William was annoyed. "Alright, I''ll go. Oh right, I came here to tell you that one of the documents you signed today is incorrect. You didn''t take a careful look?" Billy William then said his purpose foring. Leo William''s handsome face froze, he raised his eyes and stared at him as he asked: "This happened?" "Yes, it''s absolutely true!" Billy William''s expression was serious. "Give it to me, I''ll go through it again!" Leo William''s face tensed up, he suddenly felt that he had made such a low-level mistake, it was unforgivable. "No need, I''ve already asked someone to change it. Leo, if you haven''t been in the mood to work lately, take a few more days off." Billy William really cared about his big brother''s soulless look. He remembered that when Lily broke up with him, he was not in a daze like today. Was this really his true destiny? "No need, my vacation is over!" Leo William rejected him immediately. "You''re the boss. If you want to rest for 365 days a year, no one would care about you!" Billy William felt that his brother had be serious, and living like this was extremely tiring. "My rule is to only take half a month''s leave a year, so I definitely won''t take another day off!" Leo William said with a cold expression. "Alright, you have the final say. I won''t disturb you anymore, but you must think carefully about what I''ve just said." Billy William decided to leave first and let him think things through on his own. Billy William opened the door and left, Leo William was once again stuck in a deadlock. The sky gradually darkened, and winter nights always came particrly early. It was not even six o''clock, and the outside of the window was already as dark as a lump of thick ink. It was snowing again. If he counted the days, it would only take ten days before the new year holiday arrived. Leo William supported his forehead with his hands. In the past few days, he had deliberately allowed himself to be immersed in his busy work, and had worked continuously at thepany for three days. Other than the necessary social activities and work needs, he practically did not leave thepany. Eating and sleeping are all in thepany lounge. He knew that he couldn''t continue like this. Thus, he walked into the lounge, opened the wardrobe, and took out a long nylon windbreaker. He wanted to take a walk outside. Leo William went downstairs and picked out a ck sportscar from the parking lot''s parking lot. The car''s headlights lit up, illuminating the nearly expensive luxury cars in the ten personal parking spaces. These were all his personal cars. How rich he was! Chapter 786 Chapter 786 On a winter night, the cold wind carried the snow. This gloomy weather made one unable to lift up their spirits. As Leo William drove, he casually run through the bustling and lively central street. On both sides, there were shing red lights and a view of the sleepless city. However, all of this did not seem to have anything to do with him. It was as if his heart had been forced to build a cold and hard wall, isting any fresh business that might flow into his life. In front of a traffic light, his car stopped and a few young girls in an off-road car all looked at him with amazement. The flickering lights reflected the man''s young and handsome face, and the girls let out waves of screams, as if their souls were instantly taken away. Leo William frowned! He drove the car and continued moving forward. At a bend in the road, the car turned around and a huge poster appeared in front of him under the spotlight. It was an advertisement for a famous jewel. A beautiful girl slightly tilted her delicate face as she quietly stared at the jewels in her hands. Her gentleness seemed to be able to cause time to stop for her. "Mary!" Filled with depression, Leo William realized that he almost crashed into a protective orchid on the side. Luckily, he managed to turn the steering wheel in time, and only then did he park his car on the side of the road. Leo William''s eyes were wide opened, quietly staring at the beautiful girl on the poster, his heart was churning, in that moment, aplex and deep feeling filled his chest, causing his breathing to be sluggish. The big hand that was holding onto the steering wheel tightened, after that, Leo William closed his eyes and decided to return to the private apartment that he stayed in with Mary Ann for the night. When he drove the sports car to a private spot, he suddenly saw another car parked beside it. It was a small, sapphire blue sports car. His heart felt like it had been forcefully pulled out by someone as ripples spread out in a circle. This car was the one Leo William had given to her previously, and he had also helped her pick out the license te. It couldn''t be wrong; it was her car. It was just that it was sote. Why was her car parked under his apartment building? Is she up there? His heart skipped a beat and his breathing quickened. The man hurried towards the elevator. The elevator door opened, and all of the blood in Leo William''s body seemed to boil. Should he immediately leave this ce? He said that he wouldn''t meet her, but when he found out that she was in his own home, Leo William was still extremely nervous. The urge to see her had already caused him to lose his initialposure. Finally, he stretched out his finger. This was a high-grade fingerprint lock. Back then, that little thing had pestered him for permission to open this door. Thinking of the happy time together, now, he felt warm and distant. The door clicked open. Leo William walked in, but discovered that there were no lights in the room, it waspletely dark. Only the light shining through the French windows could be seen. Leo William''s heart instantly went nk, he felt an endless sense of loss, and rushed over as his handsome face darkened. Did he think too much? She wasn''t here. Leo William frowned as he walked towards his bedroom. On his bed, he saw a person, causing Leo William''s breathing to stop once again. He stepped in lightly and approached her. Only then did he discover that there was a sleeping, sweet¡ªlookingdy there. In her arms, she was hugging one of his pillows, her little face pressed up against it, her long hair scattered to the side, sleeping soundly. Leo William was dumbstruck. He was like a sculpture, unable to move an inch. Only his pair of dark eyes flowed with light as they were filled with love. Why was she sleeping here? On his bed? Leo William stood under the grey light and suddenly had the urge to kiss her. However, he didn''t know if he had really woken her up, or if she had really woken up. Shezily flung away her small arm and rubbed herrge sleepy eyes with her other hand. She had actually woken up. "Leo William?" She blinked twice, thinking that she was dreaming. However, very quickly, she reached out her hand and grabbed one of his sleeves. "Am I dreaming? You really came back!" "Why are you here?" Leo William opened his mouth and spoke in a quiet and hoarse voice. He clearly desired to see her, but the moment he spoke, he felt a chill down his spine. When Mary Ann realized that he was really standing by her side, her happiness and excitement nearly drowned out her. She stopped thinking about how to answer his question. Instead, she stretched out her hand and pressed her face against the man''s body. Her two small hands hugged him tightly like octopus and said happily, "I knew that you woulde back sooner orter. I didn''t expect you to reallye back. I''m so happy!" Leo William lowered his gaze and saw that the girl was only wearing a thin nightgown, with two slender hands that desperately hugged him, while her face was pressed against one of his thighs, as words of happiness flowed from her lips. "Who let you in here!" However, Leo William suppressed the desire in his heart and asked her with the same indifferent voice. Mary Ann was startled, she felt that he was not as happy as she was, then she suddenly remembered that there was still that damned agreement between her and him. As a result, she quickly let go of her hand, her entire body shivering from the cold. "I just want to stay here for a bit. Did it upset you?" "This is my house!" Leo William emphasized. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "I know. It''s because it''s yours that I came here. If it were someone else''s, I wouldn''t havee here." After all, Mary Ann was a young girl and her personality was not mature yet. She missed him so much that she was about to go crazy from thinking about him. If she didn''te, she felt sorry for herself, so she came bravely. She did not have a mature and calm mind like Leo William, nor did she have that tenacious willpower. "Didn''t we already say that? Try not to see each other for the next two years!" Hearing her words, some of the tension in the man''s expression cracked. In the end, he was still unable to treat her coldly. Thus, his voice became a bit gentler. Mary Ann immediately lowered her head, her pair of beautiful eyes staring nkly at a dark and gloomy ce. Wordless! Leo William turned around and switched on the light. The bedroom was bright, and her overly white face looked extremely sad. Seeing that, Leo William felt even more pain in his heart. The Mary Ann he knew before didn''t have this kind of sorrowful expression on her face, but was only feeling wronged and unhappy. This kind of sadness shouldn''t belong to someone at her age. That was why it was even more painful. "Leo William, are you still angry at me?" After a long while, she raised her head and looked at him with her clear eyes. Chapter 787 Chapter 787 A¡ªngry? Leo William had countless of emotions in his heart, but he just wasn''t angry. Even though they were so absurd that night, he wasn''t angry at all, just heartache. "Mary, you can go back now. Don''t stay here!" Leo William didn''t directly answer her question, because he couldn''t. He could only sigh and return to the living room. ¡°Leo William, you really don''t want to talk to me anymore. Do you hate even seeing me?" Unexpectedly, when he walked towards the bar in the living room, a petite figure quickly chased after him. Leo William turned his head to look and only now discovered that Mary Ann was actually wearing his t-shirt, white, on her body. It waspletely empty, almost reaching her knees, showing just how thin and weak she was. The following were two white legs, also barefoot, stood on the cold and icy floor like this. Her eyes were already tearful because they could not get his answer. "If you really want to break up with me, you don''t have to wait two years. You can do it now!" Mary Ann didn''t have that kind of intelligence after all. She couldn''t understand what he meant by two years, and that was what she felt. He had ignored her, and he didn''t want to see her again. Leo William looked at her in a daze, and was about to freeze on the spot with his big palm, but then he scolded her in a slightly stern tone, "Go inside and put on your clothes, don''t freeze over anymore!" "I won''t wear it. If you don''t give me a definite answer, I''ll just sit here today. I''ll be fine even if I freeze to death!" With that said, Mary Ann sat down on the sofa like a child. Although her tone was arrogant and she had an air of resistance to cold, she was clearly trembling. The redness on her lips instantly faded and turned pale. "You ..." Leo William knew how stubborn this little thing was. As long as she made a decision, he would not argue about it. Mary Ann''s beautiful eyes were still filled with tears, just like a pitiful kitten. Very quickly, she realized that she couldn''t stand the cold anymore, and hugged her chest to keep it warm: "I''m like this, if you don''t exin yourself clearly, don''t bother with me anymore!" Leo William sighed; he was still unable to win against this little girl. Therefore, he took off his jacket, walked to her side, and covered her slender body with the jacket. "Don''t lose your temper!" T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "No!" Mary Ann did not take his good intentions. When the warm and wide suit jacket came down, a small hand pulled it up and threw it onto the sofa beside her. "If you don''t love me, then don''t worry about me!" Leo William was stunned! This little thing dared to misunderstand him like this. "Lie inside. I won''t rush you. Hurry up and go to sleep!" Leo William could only retreat a step, since she wanted to upy this house, he would give it to her, and it would be her territory. Mary Ann''s beautiful eyes continued to tear up and she sat there unmoving. In the next second, she still covered her face with her hands and started to sob, "Leo William, you''re really bad, truly hateful. Is it the best forever if you don''t get it? Once you get it, you will be tired of it. If I knew this would happen, I wouldn''t have given myself to you. You didn''t cherish me!" Leo William,"..." Who told her that? "It''s fine if you don''t cherish me, but there will naturally be people who cherish me. Leo William, we willpletely separate today, and we will never meet again. You have your own life; I have my own." Mary Ann started crying as she spoke nonsense. She thought that this man would definitely retort if she said such words. However, she waited for a long time, but didn''t hear him speak. Thus, she raised her head and saw that the man was staring at her in a daze. "Leo William, my mom was right, none of you men are good ..." Mary Ann became even more furious, thus, she extended out her small hand, pointed at him and said: "You are not either!" Leo William was at a loss whether tough or cry. It looks like this little thing would not agree with his suggestion. "Mary, have you scolded enough?" The man''s voice suddenly became a few times gentler. "No!" At this moment, Mary Ann''s heart was filled with great resentment and grievance. "Come here!" Leo William suddenly walked up, grabbed hold of her small hand and forcefully brought her into the bedroom. "What are you doing!" Mary Ann didn''t think that he would suddenlye to grab her. She had no strength to resist, she was carried into the room like a little chick by him. She was shocked, then became more angry. The next second, she was pressed on the bed by the man, and soon after, the nket fell down, covering her entire delicate body. "Alright, let''s talk more!" Leo William''s voice carried a trace of helplessness. Mary Ann''s beautiful eyes widened a little as she blinked twice. "What more do you want to talk about? Didn''t you despise me and want to break up with me? " "I never asked to break up!" Leo William''s voice was low and hoarse, exuding the charm of a man: "You''re the one who''s been causing trouble, don''t tell me you want to break up with me?" Mary Ann choked, then angrily red at him: "I don¡¯t want to break up with you. I want to be Mrs. William!" Mary Ann boldly and straightforwardly stated her purpose. Leo William was amused by her angry re. This little thing was extremely cute. "There are quite a few conditions to be Mrs. William. I wonder if you meet them!" Seeing her cute look, Leo William wanted to fix her up immediately. Hence, he intentionally asked difficulty. "What condition?" Mary Ann was indeed fooled, her small face inexplicably turned even whiter. When Leo William saw her pale face, he immediately moved down and ced his hands on her two sides of her body. He tilted his face slightly, and his thin lips almost touched her ear: "Love me!" Hearing his words, Mary Ann angrily pushed him away, "Leo William, you''re so bored!" Leo William instantly startedughing,ughing happily: "Alright, I won''t tease you anymore, I really didn''t think that you would actuallye to my house to sleep." Mary Ann saw that his expression was no longer as cold as before, and she became even more confused about the situation. "Leo William, you''re really bad. No matter what you want me to do, I don''t have any motivation to!" Mary Ann reached out and lightly punched at his arm. It was not painful nor itchy, but it was like a feather scratching his heart. He immediately grabbed her restless hands and held it tightly against his chest, "Mary, since the test has failed, let''s not keep to the agreement. I miss you too!" "Really?" Mary Ann had a face full of incredulity: "Are you really miss me too?" "Yes!" Leo William could not deny the longing in his heart. He ced his lips on the back of her hand and gently kissed it. "Let''s keep going!" "Aren''t you afraid of others talking nonsense?" The corners of Mary Ann''s eyes were full of happiness. Inside her gray heart, the sun was shining brightly again. "I''m afraid you''ll leave me!" Leo William¡¯s arms bent, and the man''s sturdy upper body had already pressed down. Chapter 788 Chapter 788 The man''s robust body was close to Mary Ann''s body. Even though there was ayer of nket between them, she could still feel the man''s stone-like solid chest. Mary Ann''s expression froze for a moment, she did not expect to hear those words. He was afraid that she would leave. No, no, he was overthinking it! She had decided to stick to him for the rest of her life and not go anywhere. Leo William looked at the cute and sweet little face that was just a foot away from his, it was the size of a palm, with delicate and exquisite facial features, it was actually unspeakably pretty, with a little bit of emotion on her face, as though her entire face had be lively. A pair of big eyes that could speak, was brimming with gold light, it was so beautiful that it would make one unable to breathe, making one unable to tear their eyes away. His thin lips were already very close to her, and were about to kiss her forehead. The man tried to prop up his arm with force. However, in the next second, two slender arms came out from the nket and hooked his neck. Her tender and fire ¡ªlike lips were even more active than his as they kissed on his lips. Later, the little hand reluctantly released. Although Mary Ann was extremely brave, she still knew how to behave. Thest time they were overseas, he was already very angry, and now, she didn''t dare to be rash anymore. Leo William''s strong body stiffened and his beautiful eyes became dark, as if not a trace of light could be seen. He firmly locked onto her shy and timid eyes, and stared at her for a long time as if he was a man-eating ck hole. "What?!" Mary Ann was a little afraid, if she angered him again, she would be kicked out tonight. Leo William''s sexy Adam''s apple rolled a little, after that, he stood up with difficulty: "Nothing, go to sleep, it''s gettingte!" "Aren''t youing along?" Mary Ann thought that the words he said just now confirmed the rtionship between the two of them. She didn''t expect that he would still have to abandon herself like this. Is it already so difficult to warm someone''s bed? If it was a different guy, it would definitely be very easy, but Leo William was different. At this moment, his heart was in turmoil. Just now, the little thing''s probing kiss had already made his entire body feel as if it was on fire. He did not know if the consequences of his indulgence would be like that day when he was overseas, hurting her. "No, I''m going back to thepany!" "Don''t go!" Mary Ann was simply driven mad by this man. She had begged him to not split up with her with great difficulty previously, but now, she had finally seeded with great difficulty and he was leaving again. What were all these? Leo William heard light footsteps behind his again. He turned around and sure enough, she ran out barefooted. "Mary, you are not obedient at all!" Leo William was slightly annoyed and reprimanded her even more. Mary Ann looked at him with teary eyes: "I''m not a puppy, I don''t need to be so obedient." Leo William''s stern expression almost ruptured because of her words. Inexplicablyparing her with the dog, I found that she and the dog have a lot ofmon, sticky, cute, and likeable. At this moment, he sighed lightly and walked in front of her. His jacket came down again, covering her slender body tightly. Mary Ann threw herself into his embrace and cried, "Leo, can you not leave? I can''t sleep at night for the past few days and kept having nightmares. When I woke up, I was covered in cold sweat, and the reason why I wanted you to stay was not because I wanted you to do something bad with me. I just wanted you to apany me. Really!" Leo William was startled, could she have nightmares? "Alright, I''ll stay!" The man''s voice was as low as water, and in the next second, he had her in his arms, so that she wouldn''t be barefoot on the cold floor. Mary Ann buried her face in the man''s embrace, not wanting to raise it for even a moment. He gently put her light body back on the bed and covered her with the nket again. "Don''t get up again!" When he touched her body just now, he realized that she was cold all over. "Yes!" This time, Mary Ann was finally obedient, she knew that if Leo William did not say he would not leave, then he would not leave. "I''m going out for a drink. Would you like some water?" Since he decided to stay, Leo William would not fight. "Yes, then pour me a cup of warm water!" Mary Ann was as happy as a child; her eyes were full of smiles. Leo William was helpless against her, he turned and walked out, and in a moment, he had brought a cup of warm water with him. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Mary Ann sat up slightly. Because her two small hands have to support herself, the man very gently handed her the cup and personally fed it to her. "Thank you, husband!" After Mary Ann finished drinking, sheughed sinisterly. In the next second, she said the word that made Leo William''s handsome face, which had never changed for ten thousand years, turn red! It was true that calm Leo William''s face turned red when he heard her call him husband! "Be decent!" The man reprimanded her in a low tone, but anyone who heard his words would realize that she was a person who was pampered to the point of angering everyone. Mary Ann was even more pleased with herself now. Her eyes were bright like snow, catching sight of the man blushing, and sheughed even more happily. Leo William only felt that the tight cells he had been holding for the past few days had rxed. From head to toe, he feltpletely rxed. To hell with those shackles, why did he torture the one he loved while torturing himself? Leo William poured a cup of wine. In the future, if anyone dared to report his private feelings again, he would definitely not let them go. Mary Ann was happily humming a little tune in the bedroom; how could she still sleep? She immediately picked up her phone and looked at it. Leo William leaned on the counter and leisurely drank his wine. Hearing the little thing inside the house hum, he felt that this gloomy and snowy night was not that annoying anymore. After drinking a cup of wine, Leo William felt his mood improve. Thus, he walked towards his bedroom with heavy steps. Sure enough, she saw Mary Ann leaning on the bed, exposing her two thin white arms, as she continuously swiped her phone. "It''s already sote, it''s not good for the eyes to look at a phone!" Leo William frowned, thinking that her bright eyes would be hurt, he reached out and grabbed her phone. "Don''t do that!" Mary Ann murmured. She had just seen an interesting piece of news. "Tell me, what happened between you and Joshua Wayne!" The reason why Leo William was so angry today was because he had seen those false reports. Even though he knew it was all nonsense, he still couldn''t help feeling bored. "What''s going on? Of course he and I are innocent beyond belief!" Mary Ann was startled, she did not expect him to ask this question, and instantly felt that she had been wrongly used. "But why did those reporters say you were his predecessor?" Leo William asked sourly with his usual calm and handsome face. Mary Ann''s beautiful eyes shed, and she immediately startedughing. "Are you... jealous?" Chapter 789 Chapter 789 T ¡ª he girl''s bright eyes looked over, Leo William''s handsome face flushed red again. "Next time, if anyone asks you about this matter, exin it clearly to them. Don''t let them misunderstand." Leo William did not directly answer her, but the meaning of being jealous was already very obvious. Mary Ann covered her mouth andughed, then nodded her head seriously: "Don''t worry, I will exin everything to them, but can I tell them your name?" Leo William was slightly startled! Mary Ann spread her hands: "You asked me to exin it clearly. If I''m not telling the truth, how can I exin it clearly?" Leo William was stunned by her rhetorical question. He reached out his hand, caressed her cute long hair, and purposefully touched it while saying, "Alright, say what you want to say!" "Really?" Mary Ann was simply so happy that she wanted to fly. Leo William looked at the raised corner of her mouth, and his mood inexplicably became better. He tilted his body, and kissed her forehead with his thin lips: "Previously, Lily was deliberately doing this to discredit you, which is why I let people attack you. I won''t do it again in the future, I won''t let others hurt you so easily." A fiery kiss was pressed on her forehead, Mary Ann felt her heart warm and at ease. "Hmm, I knew it was Lily''s doing!" Mary Ann gritted her teeth and said angrily. "She won''t do it again!" Leo William straightened his body, as he undid the ck vest on his body, he walked towards the bathroom: "I''m going to take a bath!" "Okay!" Seeing that he really didn''t want to leave, Mary Ann was both excited and happy. Her two small hands tightly held onto the nket, and her mind was filled with endless sex affairs. "Hehe!" Mary Ann was like a cunning little fox,ughing evilly. Ten minutester, Leo William walked out. His tall and sturdy body was covered by a grey robe, giving off a faint domineering aura, causing people to feel a sense of oppression. Mary Ann looked over with her bright, ck eyes. Seeing the man wearing a full set of nightclothes, she knew that this man was probably just simply sleeping with her tonight. Leo William walked over to the side of the bed, gently lifted up the quilt, and sat down. Because Mary Ann had already slept, the nket was still warm. Leo William touched her long hair: "Lie down and sleep, it''s veryte!" Mary Ann had no choice but to lie down and reminisce about it. However, she was not such an obedient child. As soon as shey down, she immediately burrowed into the man''s arms. Leo William knew that she would definitely not be able to sleep peacefully. Just that, he never thought that after she came over, her small hands had already be irregr. "Mary!" "Don''t move! So be it! " A low sound came from his arms. Leo William''s mind was nk for a few seconds. This little thing had almost ripped off his robes and stuck to his body. How can he sleep well like this? "Alright!" The man''s voice was hoarse and dangerous. Mary Ann suddenlyughed sinisterly again, because she realized, he did not have such a noble character, even if he was rational, his body was not rational. Leo William felt his breathing be sluggish, and the heat rising from his body made the expression in his eyes turn even darker. It was obviously cold in the middle night of winter, but he was sweating because of the heat. The man''s helpless chuckle came from above his head, allowing Mary Ann to feel even more at ease. "Did it hurtst time?" Leo William spoke out his concern for her. "Hmm, it hurts!" Mary Ann answered in a low voice, thenughed: "I heard that it''s only the first time it''s painful, it won''t hurt anymore, is it like this?" Leo William was a little speechless, and said with a low voice. "I''m not a woman, how would I know?" "Why don''t we try? Let''s see if it hurts or not!" Mary Ann immediatelyughed out loud. "Are you sure?" Leo William was also at the edge of copse at this moment, and he was a normal man. The person in his arms was the woman he loved the most, and she constantly moved about, causing all the nerves in his body to almost break. Thus, when he could not bear it any longer, he really did not want to endure any longer. Mary Ann nodded her head: "I''m sure!" "You sure are brave!" Leo William realized that Mary Ann''s courage in this regard was so great that he could not even imagine it. Mary Ann was immediately unhappy: "I''m brave because I love you. If it were someone else, I would not have done it even if I had to die!" Leo William was instantly amused by her andughed, following that, he flipped his strong body, and already pressed her down. Without any hesitation, he kissed her lips. An hourter, someone was holding onto her waist with a tired look on her face. Who said it wouldn''t hurt a second time? Leo William came out of the bathroom. Looking at her ck eyes which were shing with resentment, he was immediately startled. He walked over quickly and asked softly: "What''s wrong?" "Nothing, I still want it next time!" Mary Ann was in pain, but she was also very happy! Leo William''s eyes were filled with love as he pulled her into his embrace andforted her, "Alright, stop thinking, go to sleep!" "OK!" Mary Ann happily snuggled into his embrace. Then, she suddenly thought of something and asked, "We didn''t do anything just now. What if there are babies?" "Get Married, give the birth!" Leo William did not hesitate to answer her softly. "Marrying so early, I still don''t want to!" Mary Ann immediately shook her head: "I still want to privately live with you for a few more years!" "Isn''t it good to let it go?" Leo William frowned. "Mm, let nature take its course!" Mary Ann nodded her head, but in her heart, she was thinking, tomorrow morning, she would go buy medicine to eat, she absolutely would not give birth to a baby right now. Getting married could still be considered. At this moment! Edwards Wayne''s private ne was also parked on his private airport. In the blizzard, several ck sedans were waiting by the side. A group of tall and strong figures walked down from the elevator. It was Edwards Wayne, his assistant Larry and a few bodyguards. "Boss!" His driver and a few bodyguards immediately went to wee him. Edwards Wayne nodded at them: "Let''s go home!" Sitting in the car, Edwards Wayne leaned on the seatzily, his expression cold and gloomy. This time, when he went abroad to see his uncle, he did not actuallye back empty-handed. He was almost certain that his father''s death was not an ident. It had a lot to do with his uncle. But where would he find evidence? It looked like he have to look for his mother tomorrow. His mother might know something. When he returned to Wayne Family, it was already past twelve at night. Edwards Wayne climbed the stairs and walked towards the child''s room as usual. Pushing the door aside to take a look, the two little fellows were curled up in the nkets, sleeping soundly. He didn''t want to wake them, so he turned and pushed open the bedroom door. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Lily who was lying on the bed was listening to the song with earplugs, so she did not hear the car downstairs, but now that the door was opened, a tall figure walked in, causing her to be slightly startled. Soon after, she took off her earplugs and said happily, "You''re back!" Chapter 790 Chapter 790 After not seeing each other for a few days, they suddenly met in the middle of the night. Thoughts was boundless over each other''s hearts. Lily wanted to pull the nket down, but the man stopped her with a soft voice. "It is cold, don''t get up, I want to take a bath!" Hearing his words, Lily thenid down peacefully, watched as the man took off his jacket and threw it on the sofa, then turned to look at her. While taking off the grey vest he was wearing, he asked softly, "Are the children alright?" "Yes, they are doing very well!" Lily replied softly. "How about grandpa and grandma?" Edwards Wayne asked again. "They''re all very good!" Lily couldn''t help but smile. At this moment, the man lightly flicked the button on his shirt, revealing a small part of firm chest. Lily''s beautiful eyes froze for a second, then she saw the man turn around and head to the bathroom. Even though she wanted to take a closer look, it was a pity that she didn''t have the chance. Ten minutester, the bathroom door opened. Edwards Wayne, with his short hair still dripping with water, walked out while wearing a gray robe. He was using a towel to wipe his hair. The normally meticulously dressed jet-ck short hair was now in disarray. However, it did not affect a man''s innate handsome face in the slightest. Instead, it gave off a wild vibe. After drying his short hair, Edwards Wayne walked to the other side of the bed, gently lifted it open and sat down. A warm breath came from under the nket. The feeling of someone warming the bed was still very good. "Come here!" Edwards Wayne smiled at her lightly. Then, like an obedient pet, Lily immediately moved to his side and hugged one of his arms. She rubbed her face lightly: "I thought you were going toe back tomorrow!" "I was supposed to back on tomorrow, but I happen to have nothing to do today!" Edwards Wayne gently stroked her long hair, again and again. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Her hair was thin and soft, and when he touched it on the palm of his hand, it felt veryfortable, like it was the silkiest piece of forging. "How is your conversation with your uncle?" This was something that Lily was most concerned about. "This is bad!" Edwards Wayne''s eyes quickly shed with a cold glint, and after that he sneered. Lily''s heart skipped a beat, her eyes immediately looked at his handsome face, only to see that his complexion was not good, she was secretly shocked, was the situation really that bad? "Did your uncle do something to you?" Lily asked nervously. "No, just a meal, but I suspect he had something to do with my father''s car ident." When Edwards Wayne mentioned this matter, a sorrowful look shed across his face. As a son, it had taken him more than ten years to properly investigate the cause of death for his father. It''s really an unfilial and sad thing. "Ahh!" Lily was extremely frightened. She thought that Edwards Wayne went abroad to see John Wayne because of the matter regarding the spy in thepany. She never thought that he would bring up such an old crisis. "I don''t have enough evidence right now, but I tried to test John Wayne, and he revealed a guilty side, which is why I''m even more sure that he had something to do with my father''s death." Edwards Wayne''s tone was filled with a little grief. He truly hoped that this matter had nothing to do with John Wayne and that everything was an ident. However, it was even more serious than he thought. Lily''s expression was also filled with unease and anxiety. "He''s your father''s younger brother, how could he do such a thing?" " He valued power and profit. He''s always been unwilling to give up. Back then, my father was his only obstacle, and it''s not impossible for him to get rid of him. But I never thought that not only would he dare to think about it, he would really dare to do so." Edwards Wayne felt that his motive to kill was valid, hence, he felt even more disappointed. "Then what should we do? What are you going to do? " Lily also felt that if John Wayne really nned to kill Edwards Wayne''s father, then it would be too scary. If he did not even let his own big brother go, then what kind of methods would use against Edwards? It was simply too hard to imagine. "I want to find out the evidence and convict him!" Edwards Wayne said coldly. "Do you know where you can find evidence?" Of course, Lily supported him doing this. If John Wayne was guilty, he would be punished by thew. "I''ll see my mother tomorrow. I want to ask her." Edwards Wayne said in a low voice. Lily sensed that he had returned this time with many matters on his mind. She immediately reached out and hugged him, consoling him in a soft voice, "This matter still needs to be discussed over time, stop thinking about it and go to sleep first. Tomorrow, I will apany you to see your mother!" "Alright, go to sleep!" Edwards Wayneid down, and embraced the woman''s warm body. His heavy heart already made him unable to do anything evil, and he could only carry her to sleep. Early in the next morning! Edwards Wayne and Lily then got up and cleaned up the clothes of the two little fellows. When the two little fellows saw their father so early in the morning, their little faces beamed with happiness. "Daddy, did youe back yesterday? Did you bring me a present?" Emma immediately ran over, and asked with her head held high, filled with anticipation. "I''m sorry Emma, this time, Daddy came back in too a hurry, I didn''t have the time to buy anything for you. Tonight, Daddy will apany you out to take a look, okay? Whatever you want, I¡¯ll buy for you." Edwards Wayne had originally promised his daughter that he would buy her a present, but this time, he came in such a hurry that he had really forgotten. At this moment, his handsome face had a hint of panic, afraid that he would see his daughter''s disappointed look. "Alright, Mommy has said that Daddy is very busy right now. After Daddy is done with your work, you can y with me again!" Emma had a sensible face, and was no longer as unreasonable as before. Edwards Wayne was extremely gratified. He squatted down and kissed his daughter''s forehead: "Emma is so obedient." Lily and the old granny stood to the side and praised the little guy. The old man emerged from the elevator in his wheelchair. Edwards Wayne walked over and greeted him, "Grandfather!" "You are back! How is he?!" Due to the matter five years ago, he had always been disappointed in his youngest son. The father and son duo secretly fought each other but neither of them wanted to meet him. However, that didn''t mean that the father wasn''t worried about his son. "Uncle''s mentality is not bad. He even said that he will return to his country to visit you in a while!" Edwards Wayne replied softly, suppressing many things he didn''t say. "Really? He said that he will return? " The olddy was rather happy. In the past, she and the old man had doted on this little son of his. Perhaps he had spoiled him too much when he was young, which was why he had such apetitive personality. "Yes, he said so himself!" Edwards Wayne nodded! The olddy''s face was filled with sadness, "Such a good family, to havee this far, it is truly a misfortune for our family!" The old man frowned and said faintly, "If he still regards us as his parents, then he shoulde back!" The olddy nodded, "That''s right. After so many years, it''s about time to return!" Edwards Wayne and Lily secretly looked at each other, thinking about one thing. If John Wayne came back, then it was possible that he would cause even more problems. Chapter 791 Chapter 791 D ¡ªempsey went to Lareina''s house at noon and bought a lot of things. When Lareina saw her eldest son and her future daughter-inw, she was naturally moved beyond belief. "Your little brother and his girlfriend also came. I didn''t expect that you guys would alsoe. My ce is really lively!" Lareina said happily, after that, she looked at her eldest son with an expression of gratification. Her youngest son''s personality did not change much and was still as aloof and temperamental as before. However, Lareina had already known about this since he was young and now that they were getting along, felt much closer. However, the eldest son had undergone a huge change and hadpletely be a calm and composed man. His face was solemn, his temperament calm and filled with a sense of majesty. However, now that she saw him acting alone, having the responsibility, bearing and manliness, she was also deeply gratified. There were also many things that happened and it was not a bad thing, but sometimes, mature and calm made her heart ache. "Mom, did little brothere here to tell you about dad and that white woman?" Edwards asked softly. Coming here today, he was also prepared to bring up this matter. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Lareina nodded her head, "That''s right, when he showed me those photos, I was even surprised. I thought it might be your grandmother who gave them to you guys, but he said no!" "I knew Grandmother would already know. Mom, you shouldn''t keep hiding it from us, causing us to be separated for so many years." Edwards''s words carried a slight sense of me. Lareinaughed: "How could I dare to tell you all this before? I will make you allpletely disappointed in your father!" "What does it matter? Since he did it, why would he be afraid of others knowing?" Edwardsughed sarcastically. Lily, who was standing beside him, heard his tone and quickly reached out to tug on his sleeves. Only then, did Edwards retract his expression of anger and return to normal. Seeing Lily''s actions, Lareina smiled gently: "You tter me, go sit on the sofa and let''s chat. Don''t just stand there!" "Alright!" Lily''s impression of Lareina had always been good and she felt that she was a very comfortable and gentle woman. She was not anxious nor boring. After sitting down on the sofa, Lareina prepared some fruits and tea and then sat down on the sofa and asked Edwards: "Don''t hate your father anymore, everything is over, you guys can live a good life now!" "Mom, is there anything you''ve hidden from me? Can you really go over to dad?" Edwards reached out for the teacup, lowered his head and blew the tea leaves away, then slowly took a sip and asked. Lareina was startled, she looked at his son in shock: "Edwards, what do you mean by this? It''s been more than ten years. If you still can''t go on, then you''ll just have to struggle against yourself." "Mom, have you ever thought about the fact that father''s death wasn''t an ident?" Edwards lifted his eyes, a heavy look in his eyes. Lareina''s expression changed, then she frowned: "Edwards, what did you say?" "Mom, have you ever thought that father was killed by John Wayne?" Edwards said without hesitation. "Ah ..." It was not that she did not want to, but rather, her heart had been hurt all those years, so she had never tried to investigate this matter in depth. That''s why when she heard her son''s words, she was so scared and her face turned pale: "That''s not possible, John Wayne was not in this country all those years ago!" "Mom, I have reason to believe that he has a motive to kill dad. Moreover, I tested his reaction when I went abroad this time. He was obviously shocked and very guilty. If he¡¯s not innocent, he definitely won''t avoid my eyes!" Edwards said with absolute certainty. "Do your grandparents know this? " The only bit of appreciation she had for her ex -husband back then had already been worn out by her and April Jones''s extramarital affair. Therefore, at that time, because she was young, she resented him deeply and hoped that her husband would consider her two children''s younger days as well and find the way back and stop making mistakes. However, Leonard Wayne acted like he was possessed and kept on running outside, ignoring thepany, causing Lareina topletely lose heart and soul. "I won''t mention this to my grandparents until I find the evidence!" Edwards was concerned that the two elders'' bodies wouldn''t be able to take it, so he didn''t bring it up for the time being. "If it really is John Wayne''s fault, then it''s really too scary. They are brothers by blood and furthermore, John Wayne has always respected your elder brother in front of you, so he definitely does not seem like someone who would do such an extreme thing." Lareina didn''t understand John Wayne that much and felt that he was once a well -mannered young man. It was only until five years ago when he found out that John Wayne was actually trying to harm her eldest son, that she realised that he was just like a smiling demon. "A man who knows his own face but doesn''t know his heart. People who please you with their mouths, who knows how to stab you in the back." Edwardsughed in ridicule. He had experienced too much the ugliness and viciousness of human nature, that was why he felt that it was reasonable when he analysed it. Lareina and Lily''s faces were both pale white, because the person who was involved in this matter was beyond everyone''s expectation. "Edwards, what did you decide?" Lareina raised her head and looked at her son, her tone bing solemn. "Of course it is to find the culprit and give my father an exnation. Even if he is not responsible, he is still my father." Edwards said with a serious expression. However, Lareina immediately became worried: "Edwards, you clearly know that you, John Wayne, are a mad dog that can bite people, why could you go and mess him? "I feel that you don''t need to go further into this matter!" "Mom, you may not know this, but even if I don''t settle the score with him, he''s still using my name. Not long ago, he was the one who found someone to do the secret leak in mypany!" Edwards frowned, telling them everything that had to be done, causing Lareina''s expression to be even more shocked and even more worried. Lily timely opened her mouth to advise her: "Aunt, I think it''s better to let him make the decision herself. We don''t want him to get hurt, but since someone is taking the initiative to hurt him, we can''t bepletely unguarded!" Lareina heard Lily''s tone of support and she could only nod her head: "Alright, since John Wayne still hasn''t given up on fighting with you for control of the Wayne Family, of course you can''t let him bully you. Edwards, since you saw those photos, I think you should go and ask April Jones for confirmation. "April Jones?" Edwards''s eyes instantly turned cold. Chapter 792 Chapter 792 When this woman was mentioned, Lareina''s face shed with a hint of hatred. As a woman, it was impossible for her not to me her when her own family had been broken up. "She should be calling her by that name. She was previously called Anna Jones, butter on, I met her by chance for a few times, which was why I heard others say that she was April Jones. I wonder if she wanted to erase her disgraceful past, which was why she changed her name. It was hard to conceal the anger and hatred in Lareina''s words. Lily frowned, she could understand how Lareina hated that kind of women that break other people''s family. Edwards''s heart started to ache for his mother. Thinking about how cold he had been to her all these years, he felt an iparable amount of regret and self¡ªme himself. "Mom, wasn''t this April Jones too excessive back then?" In Edwards''s memory, his mother would always wash her face with tears, she had never been happy before. In the past, when he was young, he did not understand why his mother would be unhappy every day. Sometimes, he would even shout at his mother that his father did not like staying at home, it was all because of her crying appearance. Lareina let out a sadugh, "That''s right, other people are all very low-key when ites to being a mistress, they are all afraid that their original wife would discover that. But this April Jones, on the other hand, is very high-profile, she would frequently call me to show off and also sent me many intimate photos of your father. In some banquets, she would intentionally dress up very sexy and appear on the stage, taking away all the limelight from other women. This point, both Edwards and Lily agreed with him. In short, this kind of hopeless and dark life has been going on for many years, I have really given up on living and sometimes I can''t ept it, you are both young and I was really forced to marry someone with no future, no colour, until the incident of your father''s car ident happened and then I realized, my life, it was already so terrible, so I made a ruthless decision to leave Wayne Family, to live my life, Edwards, I have let you two brothers down. When Lareina mentioned those dark and gloomy days back then, her face was still extremely pale. She had had nightmares about the prison like life back then and when she thought about it, her heart trembled. Edwards shook his head: "No, I already don''t hate you. You have endured so many years for us, brother and I know what you have done for us. Lily turned and nced at the man beside him who seemed to be relieved. He only felt that his eyebrows and eyescked a cold yet hard aura and gained a warm jade - like warmth. To fall in love with such a man, she only felt at ease and at peace. Tears welled up in Lareina'' s eyes and sheughed: "I won''t talk about the past, if you want to investigate, then go find April Jones. Your father has spent more time with her than he has with me." "Alright, I will look for her!" Edwards secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He had finally found a way out. When they left Lareina''s home, both Edwards and Lily''s expressions were extremely solemn. Although they had a breakthrough, this woman was not as easy to talk about as Lareina, who would tell them everything. "Next, are we really going to look for April Jones?" Lily asked softly. "Yes and I''ll go in the afternoon!" Edwards still wanted to rush over and find the evidence, what if John Wayne got it first, then all the evidence would disappear. "I''ll apany you!" Lily was also very anxious to learn more. Maybe it was out of curiosity, but mostly it was out of concern for him. "No need. You can go to thepany. I''ll go with Josh in the afternoon!" Edwards said softly. After Lily heard it, he did not insist, "Alright, send me to thepany!" Lily got off the car in front of thepany building and after warning Edwards a few times, he finally saw his car off. After Edwards left, he went next to Josh''spany. When Josh saw his big brother who had suddenly appeared, a surprised look shed across his handsome face: "Brother, why are you here?" "I have something to do!" Edwards said in a low voice. "Luckily you came in time, I was just about to leave!" Joshughed and immediately called for people to bring the coffee and tea. Edwards took a sip of the coffee, the rich and bitter fragrance uplifting him to the brim. "Josh, there''s something I''ve never told you before. Today, I won''t hide it from you. You have the right to know!" Edwards swept his gaze across his brother with a heavy gaze and said. Josh''s eyes shed with surprise and then, he also became more serious: "Big Brother, what are you still hiding from me?" "Daddy''s death!" Edwards said with a rigid look in his eyes. "What?" Josh could not believe his ears and his handsome face turned pale white: "Father''s death, is there a problem?" "Yes, it''s a big problem. His ident could have been caused by someone else." Edwards''s voice contained a tinge of sorrow: "Back then you were still young and might not have known about the complicated war between the great masters, but back then, I was close to Jane Wayne and still heard some rumour. Although I did not have the ability to investigate it at that time, but now, we are all grown up, so we should either break these rumour or take a seat." Josh frowned his beautiful eyebrows: "Brother, who do you suspect?" "It''s John Wayne!" "It''s really him?" Josh had also guessed that it was him just a moment ago and was only furious at him now: "This damned scum!" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "At present, we still need to find evidence. If there is no evidence, he will not plead guilty. We can''t do anything to him!" Edwards said with a solemn expression. "Big brother, why didn''t you tell me earlier? I can at least help out a little!" Josh''s face was full of me and resentment. "I don''t want you to be under such pressure!" Edwards''s tone became a little gentler. "That''s right. You''ve taken care of me since I was young. You even hid such an important matter from me. Are you even my blood brother!?" Josh was still angry, the feeling of being hidden was unbearable, hearing these words, he felt the world turnin dark, he was furious and hard, he almost vomited a mouthful of blood. "Alright, don''t be angry, I have found a person, maybe I will have more evidence. Let''s go, we need to find April Jones to have a chat!" Edwards stood up and decided to bring her brother with him. "Looking for her?" Josh''s handsome face froze. "Yes, don''t you know where to find her?" Edwards nodded, he did not look like he was joking at all. "Yes, of course I can find her!" Josh immediately nodded his head. Since his big brother felt that there was something wrong with her, he would naturally go and find her. Only, when the two of them searched through April Jones''s house andpany, they couldn''t find her. Chapter 793 Chapter 793 T ¡ªhe two brothers of Wayne Family sat in the carriage, their expressions extremely cold. They never thought that when they came to look for April Jones, they would actually find nothing, is this woman gone? "Brother, is it possible that she had sensed that we woulde looking for her in advance and decided to hide?" At the moment, Josh''s heart was burning with anger, it made him both furious and thirsty. Thinking that his father might have been killed by someone, the blood in his entire body froze, such a terrifying murder, as his son, how could he let it go? "It could also be that John Wayne sensed that we were going toe here to find her, so he moved her away first or hid her at somewhere so we wouldn''t be able to see her." Edwards had another level of analysis. Regardless of which analysis it was, it was extremely disadvantageous to them right now. "John Wayne wouldn''t be thinking of killing him to silence him, right?!" Josh''s eyes instantly filled with anger. He felt that the possibility was also very high. If April Jones died, then there would really be no proof at all. "John Wayne just came out and he doesn''t dare make such a fatal mistake again. I believe he just hid April Jones away and with our power, it will only be a matter of time before we find her." Edwards said in a deep voice, but there was a hint of coldness in his eyes. If it was really John Wayne who was obstructing him, then this matter would be confirmed by one more step and he would not be out of it. " April Jones, looks very cunning, I suspect that she is afraid of our revenge, so she hid herself. How about I get Elizabeth to call her and ask where she is?" Josh sneered, thest time he went to see April Jones, he felt that this woman was not simple. "That''s fine, too!" Edwards nodded. Half an hourter! Inside a luxurious carriage beside the crew, Elizabeth was surprised to see the two Wayne Family brothers suddenly appeared. The two of them sitting together was truly an attractive sight. Two different auras, simr looks, but each had their own unique characteristics. It was absolutely breath taking. Elizabeth looked at Josh, she did not know why the brothers were here. However, the atmosphere in the carriage was stiff and heavy, the two of them had extremely serious expressions and Elizabeth had instantly be nervous. Josh was the first to speak: "Can you contact April Jones?" "My aunt? What happened to her? " Elizabeth''s heart skipped a beat, she had a bad premonition. The two Wayne Family brothers who appeared here, was it because they were taking advantage of Aunt''s arrival? Did her aunt do something even more outrageous to offend them? "My brother and I have some business with her, but we''ve been to her home andpany and couldn''t find her. So, we can only ask you for help to contact her!" Josh said solemnly. Edwards sat at the side. After hearing his brother''s words, he then spoke in a serious tone, "Miss Jones, I suspect that April Jones''s life is in danger. You should contact her first to see what is going on." Hearing that his life was in danger, Elizabeth''s face paled. She quickly took out her phone and pulled it out. The phone rang the first time, but no one answered. Elizabeth''s uneasiness was spreading, she tried again, but this time, she did not pick up and just switched off the phone. "She has a trick up her sleeve!" Elizabeth''s face turned pale white, following that, her eyes became red, she pleaded at Josh: "Can you save her, what happened to her?" Josh''s face became gloomy, facing Elizabeth''s pleas, he seemed to not hear and only looked at his big brother: "Go back to thepany first, we will send people out to look for her and see what is going on with her." "Alright!" Edwards stood up and walked out with his long legs. Elizabeth stood there in a daze, seeing that Edwards had left, she looked at Josh again: "Did my aunt offend you guys again? Why are you looking for her? " "Yes, she deserves to die ten thousand times!" Josh cursed softly. Thinking that his father''s death was rted to her, he even had the heart to kill that woman. "AHH!" Elizabeth''s blood froze and a cold feeling crawled through her heart. She couldn''t help but shiver for a bit and then, without caring about anything else, she grabbed Josh''s arm tightly, begging him with tears pouring down: "Josh, I beg of you to help me find her. If she''s really in danger, can you help me find her first?" "Even if I don''t help you, I still have to find her!" Josh said angrily, he then looked at the small hand holding onto him and frowned: "Let go!" Only now did Elizabeth remember that she was tightly grabbing onto his sleeve. She quickly let go of her hand and took two steps back. Josh took two steps forward before he turned back to look at her, "Continue to call your aunt. Maybe she''s just hiding at somewhere and you want her to not lose her life, make here over to see us!" "Alright, I will!" Elizabeth ''s mind was nk. Josh said that his aunt''s life was in danger, what exactly happened? But she knew that Josh might not tell her, so she decided not to pursue the matter any further. She just wanted to contact her aunt as soon as possible. "If you''re not in the mood to work today, then go back!" Seeing her dazed look, Josh knew that she couldn''t do anything and could only instruct her. "Alright!" Elizabeth nodded, her mind was a nk, she really did not have the heart to think about anything else. The first thing Edwards did when he returned to thepany was to instruct Larry to secretly send someone to investigate April Jones''s whereabouts. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Larry knew that this matter could possibly be rted to Father Wayne and was very eager to do so. And at this moment! Outside the country, John Wayne stood in front of the window with a gloomy face. When he guessed that Edwards''s other motive foring to the Australia this time was to see Leonard Wayne''s capable subordinates before, his entire body froze. Why did Edwards want to meet those people? What was his goal? Although John Wayne had yet to understand it all, he had a bad premonition right now. Was Edwards really investigating his father? If he found any traces of that car ident, then John Wayne''s life would be ruined by this nephew of his. This won''t do, he did that matter wlessly, it''s impossible for him to expose it. Since he could hide it for more than ten years without anyone discovering it, he firmly believed that he could hide it for another lifetime. Before that, he had to find the woman he used in the past. But just now, he found someone to look for Anna Jones and realised, she actually changed her name and even married someone and disappeared. John Wayne was shocked, why was April Jones missing? Did she know something? Or perhaps, she was hiding from the Wayne Family brothers? Chapter 794 Chapter 794 Elizabeth kept on calling April Jones, but the phone was turned off. There was nothing she could do, she could only call her mother. When her mother received her call, she was first overjoyed, but when she heard from Elizabeth that she had other matters to contact her, she was stunned. "What''s wrong with April?" Can''t get through to her phone? " The white mother had a look of disbelief on her face. "Mom, you and aunt are very close. Do you know if there¡¯s any other way to contact her? I have some urgent matters to discuss with her." Elizabeth could only ce her hopes on her mother. Her mother frowned. "I know that she owns a few properties in other cities. They are only used for asional vacations. I don''t have any other means ofmunication. Why are you looking for her?" "Mom, can you give me her other address in detail? I''m really in a hurry!" Elizabeth did not dare speak the truth, as she believed that her mother did not know that her aunt had done that before. "Why are you in such a hurry? How''s your rtionship with Josh? Have you made any progress? "She was more concerned about her daughter''s happiness. If Josh became her son-inw, then she would have too much face and it would be enough for her to tter these sisters. "Mom, this is how he and I are. Hurry up and send me the address, hurry up!" No matter what mistakes she made, she believed that she had already repented. Even if Wayne Family really wanted to punish her, at least he wouldn''t take her life. There were six ces in total. Elizabeth knew that because her aunt did not have a son and a daughter, she was very ruthless in spending money to invest in people, but she did not expect her to have such a private property, so what her mother knew was definitely only a part of it. No matter what, he was finally getting an idea of what was going on. Elizabeth quickly called Josh and told him about this. However, Josh said indifferently: "This information of yours ispletely useless to me. My big brother has thoroughly investigated all of April Jones''s properties and has already sent people over to look for her. But I believe that if she was smarter, she definitely would not have hidden in her own house." Elizabeth''s body strength disappeared in an instant and she slumped down on the sofa, her head spinning. "Josh, has my aunt stirred up an even bigger disaster this time?" Elizabeth''s voice revealed a hint of worry. "Yes sir!" After Josh finished speaking, he immediately hung up. When it got dark, Edwards got the news that she was not found anywhere that April Jones could live in and she had truly andpletely disappeared. Edwards never thought that this woman would hide herself so well. She might have cut off all connections, was she trying to protect herself? Or was it that she waspletely banned? No matter what, the current news was useless. Lily had returned to Wayne Family a long time ago and when she saw Edwards walk in with a tired look on his handsome face, her heart started to ache for him. "The children were back." Edwards thought about how he promised his daughter that he would buy her toys in the morning. After working hard for the whole day, when he was almost home, he remembered something. "I took them for a round in an amusement park near the school this afternoon!" When Lily heard that he was the first to ask the child, she immediately remembered that he had promised her daughter. After Edwards heard this, his expression slightly froze. Then, his thin lips kissed her forehead: "You sure are considerate." "I''m free, unlike you, busy all the time!" Lily smiled. "Where''s Grandma?" Edwards suddenly asked. Lily pointed to the top of the building. "He should be chatting with Grandfather!" Edwards took off his jacket and handed it over to Lily: "I will go and find her!" He did not take the direct stairs up to the third floor. Instead, he directly walked towards the stairs. The third floor was the old man''s and the olddy''s living quarters. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Edwards had cleared out all the space on the third floor, giving grandfather and grandmother the mostfortable environment. Edwards had changed into slippers. At that moment, the slippers were on a thick carpet, making no sound at all. As a result, the conversation that came out of the room could also be clearly heard by Edwards. Edwards originally wanted to push open the door, but he instantly froze outside. He heard his grandmother crying, the sound of someone crying and cursing at the same time. "If you want to go first, what should I do? I told you to do exercise a long time ago, but you always say you''re busy. No matter how busy you are, is there anything more important than your body? Now, the doctor says you¡¯ll only be able to bear it for a few months. What do you want me to do? " The olddy''s crying voice was still suppressed. It was clear how sad she was. "Alright, don''t cry, don''t let the children hear you!" The old tutor''s tone was gentle as heforted her. "I can''t help it, I don''t want you to leave!" The olddy wiped her eyes as she spoke. "I''ve lived long enough. How long has he been gone? I''ll go down and stay with him!" The master, however, had a very open - minded tone, neither sadness nor joy and an attitude of resigned himself to the fate of the god. "What if you leave me and the children?" The olddy angrily questioned him again. "The children will be filial to you, I''m not worried!" The old man said with a smile. The olddy was silent for a long time before she could only stop scolding him. She sighed and said, "Alright then. It won''t change anything anyway. In these few months, we''ll get along well and not cause any more trouble!" "You must keep this a secret. Don''t let the children know. They will feel hurt." The old man immediatelyforted her. "Don''t worry, I told the children that you will live for a hundred years." The olddy finally smiled. Edwards''s entire body froze, he could no longer hear the following words, his mind went nk. He did not push the door again. Instead, he walked down the stairs with his legs frozen in ce. Is grandpa really so sick? Why did he always be told that his grandpa is in good health when he asked the doctor and grandma? Was they trying to deceive him? Edwards''s eyes stung for some reason. He did not expect that his grandparents had always been lying to him. They had even teamed up with the doctors to lie to him. He had always thought that his grandfather was healthy, but it turned out that his grandfather only had a few months left. It was like a thunder from a clear sky, causing Edwards to be greatly shocked. Lily took his jacket and went upstairs. Seeing the soulless Edwards walking down, her beautiful eyes startled. He stood at the stairs and looked up at him. Didn''t you have something to say to your grandmother? " "Eternal Rest!" The man stepped down thest flight of stairs and hugged her tightly. He buried his head in her neck and didn''t say anything for a long time. Chapter 795 Chapter 795 T ¡ªhe man''s sudden embrace made Lily tense up as well. She was still holding onto the man''s jacket tightly, feeling his head pressing against her neck, she frowned slightly. She knew that the feeling of the man hugging her definitely wasn''t because of passion. She could feel that the emotions the man was holding onto were very ufortable. What''s wrong? Did he quarrel with the olddy? Lily didn''t know how to console him, so she could only reach out and pat his back a few times. She asked in concern, "What''s wrong now?" "Let me hold him for a moment!" The man''s voice was extremely low and it carried a trace of unspeakable sorrow. Lily could only say nothing more and reached out to hug him back. Just then, the olddy''s voice came from the stairs, "What are you two doing here? There are still children at home, it''s not quite right for you two to be like this as adults!" The olddy''s voice hadpletely scared Lily out of his wits. She hurriedly gave Edwards a light push. When Edwards heard his grandma''s voice, his entire body tensed up and following that, he let go of Lily and headed towards his bedroom. "What''s wrong with this child?" The olddy was startled to see that Edwards did not even bother to greet her. Lily immediately chuckled and said: "He might be a little tired from work, Grandma, don''t mind it!" "Why do I care about him? He''s been angry at me so many times since he was young." The olddy said with a smile. She wouldn''t care about any of her grandson''s temper. Lily chuckled: "I''ll go and see him!" After that, Lily carried his jacket and walked quickly towards the bedroom. When he opened the door, he saw that the man seemed to be stifled and was sitting on the sofa absent-mindedly. His pair of deep eyes seemed to be dyed in a scarlet red. "You ... "What''s wrong?" Lily could not help but walk over to his side as she asked softly. "I''m fine!" Edwards turned his gaze elsewhere, afraid that she would see the tears in his eyes. Yes, even someone as strong as the boss Wayne could not help but cry like a child when he heard that his grandfather was leaving. "Are you in a bad mood? If you don''t want to say, I''ll go out first. Lily realized that something was wrong with his current emotions, so she tactfully decided not to disturb him. "Yes!" Edwards really needed to be alone in the quiet for a while. After Lily turned around and left, he finally couldn''t control the depressed mood in his heart and started crying immediately. Since he was young, his grandfather''s image in his heart had always been tall and unbreakable. After his father left, grandfather reced his father to teach, help, and lead him step by step to where he was today, bing as strong as he was now. He had always thought that his grandfather would be able to apany him forever. He had always thought that his grandfather would be able to apany him in a short time. Grandfather was an indispensable family member in his life, a mentor and an elder and was also a source of light for his future. Edwards''s heart was filled with scenes of him and his grandfather together. His grandfather had scolded him, encouraged him, harshly criticized him, praised him and every scene was filled with benevolence and goodwill. Edwards cried for a long time before he stopped from feeling sorrowful. He got up and went into the bathroom and washed away the cold water that was running down his throat. Standing in front of the mirror, he raised his head and looked at the cold water that was continuously dripping down his face. Edwards finally suppressed the sorrow in his heart and restored his original look. Lily went to check on the children''s homework. As soon as the two little fellows returned, they started to review the homework the school had given them. One of them was English education and perhaps when the other children were struggling to learn, the two little ones weren''t under any pressure at all. "Mummy, look. I cut it. Emma happily took out the hand made little flower and raised it up, wanting to receive Mummy''s acknowledgement and praise. "Un, it''s really pretty. However, you have to be like big brother. You have to colour the flowers first and then cut them off. That way, they''ll be even more beautiful!" Lily realized that in terms of fighting ability, his son was definitely strong. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Emma pouted: "Big brother, you painted such an ugly colour, the flowers are pink!" George curled his lips. "You don''t have much experience, this flower is originally purple!" Lily sat beside the two children. The little guy was very happy with the asional pointers and praises. It was just that, Lily has a little absent ¡ª minded, she felt that something extremely sad must have happened to Edwards. She only felt that his emotions was about to copse. She really felt sorry for him that way. "Mummy, a little friend''s Mummy brought her little sister here. Her little sister is really young, just like Crystal. While Emma was doing the manual work, her small mouth kept mumbling to herself. "Oh, really? Do you miss Crystal? " Lily immediatelyughed and asked. "No, I am thinking, should I also let Mummy give birth to a little sister to y with?!" Emma said in all seriousness. Lily was immediately amused by her childish attitude. "Could it be that the reason you want to make Mummy your little sister is so that you can y around with her?" "Yes, she will be my follower from now on. My tail, I will be her big sister!" Emma said in an excited and happy tone. Lily was instantly speechless. So, this little fellow wanted to follow him around? "Emma, even if you have a little sister, you can''t bully her and you can''t use her to y. You have to protect her and take care of her, understand?" Lily advised softly. Emma blinked herrge eyes: "Alright, so this means that Mummy has agreed to give me a little sister?" "Ugh ..." "Mummy, you just agreed to it, okay? I beg you, I really like having a little sister!" Emma immediately disyed her Great Retreat Techniques! Lily was a little embarrassed! "Just promise her, I think she''s serious!" A deep male voice came from behind. Lily''s expression froze, she turned around, only to see that Edwards was standing at the door at some point in time, listening to what she and his daughter had said. "Daddy, is it true? Can Mummy give me a little sister? " Emma was overjoyed when she heard it. Lily''s beautiful eyes swept across the man''s face and realized that he no longer had the same emotions as before. Only then did she calm down and said with a smile, "I remember that you promised your daughter that you won''t have another child!" Chapter 796 Chapter 796 Lilyughed and teased Edwards, but Edwards was not angry at all. His handsome face was still filled with sadness and gentleness and his deep voice was filled with a hint of doting: "At that time, it was my daughter who said that she didn''t want her little brother and little sister and that''s why I agreed to let her have it. Now, it is she who wants it, so of course I can''t disappoint her." Lily was speechless. This crazy spoiled girl was really capable of saying anything. Emma happily pounced over, her two small hands holding onto Edwards''s two slender fingers. Her small mouth was full of pride as she kissed the back of Edwards''s hand: "You''ve still treated me the best!" Lily rested a hand on her forehead. When did her stupid and stupid daughter ever be like a little scoundrel? He must have been led astray by his son. George, who was sitting upright at the side, had the cold expression of a spectator. Lily nced at his son, he pursed his lips and did not say a word, looking extremely simr to Edwards. He used to look simr to him, but now, they looked even more simr. "Mummy, when can you give me a sister? Is next month okay? I want my sister to grow up and y with me! " Seeing that his request had been fulfilled, Emma started to push himself further. His childish words brought about augh from the two. "Idiot Emma!" George, who already knew everything, was finally defeated by his sister''s words. He could only scold her in a low voice. However, Edwards, who was at the side, showed the imposing attitude of a father and lightly berated, "You''re not allowed to scold your sister like this again." Now that someone from Emma''s side was making the decision, she gave a humph full of spirit: "That''s it, even if you''re not stupid, you''re going to scold me until I''m stupid!" Seeing that the two little fellows were about to start quarreling again, Lily could only stand up and gently advise: "Alright, calm down a bit. Quickly finish your homework, if anyone wants to bezy, they are not allowed to eat!" Emma was actually still afraid of Lily. Although Lily was very gentle and easy to talk to, if she got angry, it would not be fun at all. Only then did the two kids obediently return to their work. Lily blinked his eyes at Edwards, signalling him to stop disturbing the two little fellows. Edwards followed behind her and the two of them went straight back to the bedroom. After closing the door, Lily turned to look at him and said: "You ..." "I''m fine!" Edwards seemed to have predicted that she would be concerned about him and he interrupted her the moment she spoke softly. "It''s good that you''re fine!" Lily did not pursue the matter any further, it was just that the expression on Edwards''s face just now still made her feel uneasy and pained. "Did you find April Jones?" Lily thought about what he was going to do today and asked him softly. "No, I don''t know where she went. I can''t find her right now." When he thought about this woman, Edwards''s face darkened. If this woman was also one of the killers, Edwards would definitely not let her off easy. Lily frowned her beautiful eyebrows and said with a bit of surprise: "Could it be that she''s afraid and decided to hide herself?" "It might be, but I will definitely find her as soon as possible. She won''t be able to hide for long!" Edwards said coldly. "Well, I''m sure you can find her!" Lily encouraged him softly. The gloomy look on Edwards''s face, because of her gentle support, slowly faded. He took two steps towards her and with a hug from his long arm, he once again pushed her into his embrace, his thin lips were almost touching her earlobes. Smelling a faint fragrance from her body, Edwards''s mind trembled and only then did he slowly calm down. "After all of this is done, we should consider giving Emma a younger brother and sister. She might really be envious of others who have younger sisters!" The man''s low and hoarse voice that carried maism and heat entered Lily''s ears, causing her entire body to tremble slightly. Just a moment ago, she had thought that this man was joking with her, but from his tone, she could tell that he was getting more and more serious. "Having children is not such a simple and fun thing to do. Let''s think about it more seriously!" Josie immediatelyughed dryly, showing that she did not have such thoughts at the moment. "I missed the growing up of Emma and George. I want to experience the fun of children growing up bit by bit!" Sure enough, a man was very serious. He definitely didn''t seem like he was joking. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Lily shook her head once more as she thought back to how she led the two little fellows to lead an earth-shattering life. In an instant, she didn''t have the courage to bring up the second child. "Believe me, that''s not exactly fun!" Lily said with determination. Afterwards, the man gently pushed her away from his embrace. A pair of unfathomable eyes locked onto her face and seeing that she didn''t seem like she was joking, he frowned. "Why is it not fun? I see how Emma and George looked when they were young. They were very cute. Lilyughed bitterly: "Looking at the photo, of course I feel that it''s fun, but taking care of it myself, is not fun at all. Children''s matters are still veryplicated, it consumes a lot of energy." "I have money, so I can ask a lot of people to help me!" These words came from Edwards''s mouth and did not have the slightest intention of showing off because, he was indeed very rich and could do anything. "Even so, as parents, we are still very worried. With Emma and George, do you think it''s not enough? "Once in a million, it will be a boy and girl birth ortwins again ..." "Isn''t that what you want?" When the man heard her words, he didn''t retreat in fright. Instead, his eyes lit up. He was actually looking forward to the birth of a dragon and phoenix? Lily had the urge to escape from his side, she fiercely retreated five steps back. "No, no, I don''t want to have children anymore. Edwards, let me go!" Edwards''s handsome face froze for a bit and then he said in a soft voice: "I heard that a child hurts. Lily was startled, thenughed: "The pain is secondary, after all it is all over, just that, I think the two children are enough, I don¡¯t want anymore." "Is that so? But I still want to see what our next child will look like! " Edwards''s expression was still filled with anticipation and curiosity. Lily realized that it was useless tomunicate with this man. "Let''s not talk about this for now, okay? It''s time for dinner, let''s go downstairs! " Lily immediately walked past him with quick steps. Unexpectedly, the man reached out his hand and grabbed her wrist, lightly pulling her away. Lily panicked and threw herself into his embrace again. In the next second, a slender finger reached out and grabbed her chin and without any warning, her lips were snatched away, sealing her breathing. Chapter 797 Chapter 797 Cire didn''t know what this man wanted to do, but when he kissed her on her lips, her mind instantly went nk and all her thoughts seemed to have been blocked by him. Only her sense could feel that his lips were kissing even deeper, domineering yet gentle. After a few seconds, both of their breathing became disordered, was like a fishcking water, her beautiful face was red as she stared at him in shock and displeasure, she did not know what to do by kissing so randomly, it was obvious that it was not time for her to go to sleep yet. "I feel much better now!" When the man saw her shocked expression, his thin lips curled up into a smile. He lightly patted her little face and said, "Let''s go downstairs!" Even though Lily did not know the reason behind his displeasure, since he said that he was in a good mood, then she would not fuss about his actions just now. Edwards changed into a new set of clothes at home and sat on the sofa with a worried look on his face. Josie was in the cafeteria helping Garry prepare dinner. "Grandmother!" Hearing Edwards''s voice, the olddy wiped away the sadness on his face and smiled at him: "Have you been busy workingtely? "Don''t be too tired, take care of your rest. No matter how much money you earn, it''s useless to step over your body. Do you understand?" Edwards felt sad in his heart. He seemed to have understood the other meaning behind Grandma''s words. It must be his grandfather''s body that was in a bad condition. "Don''t worry, grandma, I will persevere in my training every day!" Edwards replied warmly. The olddy then forced a smile and muttered, "I wonder when your uncle wille back?" Edwards''s heart trembled, from the looks of it, Grandma was hoping uncle would return quickly to see Grandfather. "If Grandmother wants to see him, I can give him a call and ask him toe back home as soon as possible!" The Old Granny sighed bitterly, "Forget it, let him be. When are you going to let Jack and Josh go home for dinner? How about his arrangement for me at noon tomorrow?" As Edwards listened to his grandmother making these arrangements, his heart was in pain. The more he listened, the more it seemed like he was making some sort of arrangements. Initially, he had wanted to ask Grandma about the matter of him investigating April Jones previously, but seeing that Grandma was not sane and had a sorrowful expression, he decided not to ask today. When Leo William finally regained consciousness, he ate up Mary Ann, the little demon spirit who was trying to grind people. Mary Ann originally wanted to pay for the feeling of being torn apart again, but she never thought that the result would be the opposite. He was so gentle that she woke up in the morning and even continued to savour his words a few times. Hmm, I finally understand why a woman with a handsome appearance, good figure and good temperament would take the initiative to seduce a man. Mary Annid on her nket and watched the man wearing a pajamas walking out of the bathroom. The tyrannical male Qi was hard to hide,pletely showing off. Mary Ann secretly looked at it for a long time, thinking back to the scene of the two of them rolling around non - stop, she was so embarrassed that her face turnedpletely red. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "It''s already past 9, aren''t you hungry yet?" Leo William had long seen the shy smile in the pair of big eyes under the nket. He sneered, this little thing really had the habit of beingzy. Normally, Leo William would have already finished his meeting, dealt with nearly half of the documents and even ran to practice. However, because of that cute little girl in the nket, he also sleptzily today. He realized that sleepingte might be contagious too. "Un, even if you didn''t say anything, you wouldn''t feel it. Now that you mention it, I''m really hungry!" Mary Ann propped herself up and the nket fell off her body, revealing her snow-white skin. When the man saw the beautiful scenery, the mes within his eyes that had just died down instantly turned dark. The next second, the man took a thick nightgown and ced it in front of her. "Hurry up and put it on. Don''t freeze it!" Mary Annzily dressed herself and got off the bed. She raised her hand andughed: "I feel so tired!" She was really tired. She didn''t sleep wellst night because her mind was filled with beautiful dreams, one after another, endless. Leo William saw that she looked like azy kitten and didn''t even walk naturally. He seemed to have thought of something in a moment and asked in a low and concerned voice, "Does it hurt again?" "Nope!" When Mary Ann thought about how he had wanted to inspect herst night because he cared about her, she immediately rushed into the bathroom and closed the door. Leo William was startled, what was this little thing being shy about? Hadn''t he already done all that he shouldn''t have done? Of course, Leo William felt nothing, because he truly cared about Mary Ann, no matter where it was, he was willing to care for her. However, he didn''t know that girls were shameless, even if it hurt, he definitely wouldn''t dare to let his beloved man care too much about him. When Mary Ann walked out, she realized that the man had already put on her suit and had returned to his serious appearance, which was filled with a strong sense of abstinence. Mary Ann had been attracted by Leo William''s mature and serious look and at that time, she had already felt that this man was the husband she would be looking for in the future. Now that she thought about it, she couldn''t stop giggling. That was because her beautiful dream hade true. Not everyone could make their dreame true. "What are youughing at?" Leo William''s beautiful eyes turned andnded on her small face as he asked curiously. Mary Ann immediately stopped giggling and quickly shook her head. "It''s nothing, I just wanted to say that you look really handsome in a suit!" It was not the first time that Leo William had been praised by someone in person, but when Mary Ann said it in all seriousness, her handsome face still flushed red. "Aren''t you hungry? "Hurry up and change your clothes, I need to take you to eat something!" Leo William was still very embarrassed. However, he had to admit that being praised by others for his good looks, he could be unfaithful to others. However, being praised by Mary Ann, his mood was naturally different, as though it was certain. Mary Ann changed into a set of pure female attire and walked out. Her long hair was casually tied behind her head, revealing her delicate face, it was extremely sweet. Leo William looked at her face in a daze for a while. Thinking about the soft voice that he had mutteredst night, his entire body trembled and he immediately erased the image in his mind. What was he thinking about? Leo William brought Mary Ann downstairs to the car and decided to find a ce to eat breakfast. With a face full of satisfaction, Mary Ann leaned on the front passenger seat and asked softly: "I may have to leave for a period of time, I have a new show now!" "Well, where should we go?" Leo William knew that she had epted a new show and asked softly. Chapter 798 Chapter 798 When Mary Ann heard that Leo William was concerned about her, her beautiful little mouth twitched and she said happily: "The majority of it is at City Z''s Film and Television Base, but, it''s a bit far from here. If you''re busy, you don''t have to look for me, I''lle back to see you regrly every week." When Leo William heard her considerate of himself, his thin lips curved into a smile. With a face full of gentleness and gentleness, he steered the wheel with one hand. Hisrge hands reached out and gently held Mary Ann''s soft and tender hands, tightly holding them, as if he was unwilling to part with her. Mary Ann could feel that the man was reluctant to part with her and she felt a sweetness in the bottom of her heart that was simr to drinking honey. Yesterday, she was still washing her face with tears. This mood was really like riding a roller coaster, full of ups and downs, but as long as it was a blissful station, no matter how much sadness and disappointment she experienced, she didn''t care. Leo William brought Mary Ann to a restaurant for breakfast and picked out a private room. Mary Ann wore sunsses and a mask and like a small bird, she followed by Leo William''s side. However, most of these people did not recognize Leo William''s identity. This was because Leo William was too low-key and did not appear in the magazines or the media often. Other than those who had contact with him, it was difficult to know his true identity. When everyone saw him, they felt that this person had a very noble temperament, an excellent bearing and demeanour. Furthermore, with his deep facial features that were carved out of his tall and perfect body, he was extremely enchanting. The two of them entered the dining room and after ordering the order, Mary Ann removed her disguise and revealed her elegant and sweet face. She drank a mouthful of lemonade and the smile on her face didn''t waver as she continued to nce at the man beside her as if she was still dreaming. Last night seemed to be a scene that only appeared in her dreams. "What are you looking at?" Sensing that the girl was peeking at him from time to time, Leo William was in a good mood, so he asked her in a low voice. "I''m thinking, in these few days since we separated, have you thought about me?!" Mary Ann asked. "Why do you ask?" Leo William''s handsome face froze. "I just want to know how you''re doing. Are you doing well?" Mary Ann was the little girl''s thought, delicate and sensitive. Leo William chuckled, holding his teacup without saying a word. "Tell me, let me know!" Mary Ann reached out with two small hands and wrapped them around his sturdy arms, her small mouth even kissed the back of his hand. "Speak!" When had Leo William ever met such a petty person, it was something he could not handle. The moment she touched the back of his hand, a powerful current of electricity rushed into the depths of his soul, causing his entire body to tremble. "Chuchu, stop it!" Leo William did not want to lose control here, but his handsome face was flushed red. Mary Ann stared at him with her bright and clear eyes, feeling wronged. Leo William reached out to caress her long hair and said in a low voice: "I''ve always wanted to go find you!" "Then why didn''t youe to me?" Mary Ann''s small face instantly changed and was still filled with resentment. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. If she didn''t intentionally go to his house to sleep and coincidentally bumped into him, could he not come and find her for a month? Thinking about this result, Mary Ann''s heart tensed up again. She felt that in terms of restraining her emotions, Leo William was definitely an expert. Therefore, she decided not to y games with him during the cold war. She was determined to lose everything. "I don''t know!" Leo Williamughed self ¡ª deprecatingly, "I keep having the feeling that time will make this rtionship fade." Hearing that, Mary Ann almost choked on the water she drank, she immediately mmed the cup down, "If you still continue to treat me coldly in the future, I will take the initiative to look for you." "It can''t be!" Leo William looked at her angry little face and quickly touched her head andforted her. Mary Ann leaned her head over, her beautiful little face was covered with ayer of sadness and asked with a pleading tone: "Leo William, can you not mention about breaking up ever again?" Leo William knew that he had heavily injured her this time and he had long med himself and regretted it. Of course he had agreed to her request, "Alright, I won''t mention about it in the future." "You are not allowed to have an affair with other women. I will get jealous!" Mary Ann asked like a tyrannical child. Leo William couldn''t help butugh and say softly: "Don''t worry, it won''t happen, I''ll only be flirting with you in the future!" "Alright, I''ll believe you when I see how obedient you are!" After Mary Ann once again proved his feelings toward her, he finally let out a sigh of relief. Breakfast was served and the two of them began to eat quietly. At this moment! Lily suffered an unprecedented blow, injury and pain. Leo William''s warning to her seemed to have crushed all of her pride and self-esteem. She didn''t expect that man to treat her so ruthlessly. He had already changedpletely. The man who liked her and doted on her in the past had already been snatched away by that bitch Mary Ann. Lily hid at home for a few days in a daze, not caring about her appearance at all. When her sister asked her to go out for dinner, she struggled to get up from the sofa, supported herself with both hands on the marble tform and stared at the woman in the mirror. She forgot to take care of herself for the past few days, when the sunlight shone in from outside the window and onto her face. "No, no, no!" Lily was so anxious that she wanted to find her expensive skin care products. After being depressed for a few days, a few fine lines started to crawl out of the corner of her eyes. Although Lily was extremely afraid, the traces of time had still lingered on her face. Even if she denied it, she could not pretend to ignore it. Of course, she was still young on the whole and had maintained herself well. However,pared to the Mary Ann who was only eighteen years old, she was eight years older. When Mary Ann called her aunt, no one would feel it was strange. "Damned bitch! I hate you! Curse you! If I can''t get a man, you''ll also lose him!" In Lily''s heart, at this moment, it was dark and vicious and she was actually cursing out loud. However, she knew that no matter what, she couldn''t change what had happened. Lily was really unreconciled. All along, it had always been her stealing another woman''s boyfriend. Moreover, she hooked her finger and the other party came over. Chapter 799 Chapter 799 I ¡ªn the silent night, in Josh''s private room, the brilliant light of the crystalmp spilled onto the lobby. On the luxurious and modern sofa, Elizabeth sat there dumbly like a wooden chicken for a long time and when Josh still had not returned, she was actually worried about her aunt''s matters and also waiting for him. However, she felt that Josh wouldn''t being back tonight. He was definitely very angry, because his aunt had run away, which meant that she was guilty and had done even more wrong. Elizabeth lowered her head, hiding her face deep within her palms, anxious and fearful. She was afraid that something would happen to her aunt, afraid that the gap between Edwards and her would grow deeper and deeper, until it ended with them breaking up. Why did the god treat her like this? It was not easy to fall in love, but so tortuous and difficult. They didn''t even have the chance to enjoy the beauty of being in love properly before they were thrown into the abyss, unable to escape. She raised her head and looked at the crystal needle watch on the wall before her. The needle had already reached 12 o''clock. It was already midnight! Elizabeth hadn''t rested for the entire day and was always in a state of anxiety and unease. At this moment, she was tired and tired, but her mind was incredibly clear. She decided to wait a few more minutes. If Josh really wasn''t going to return, she wouldn''t have to wait any longer. Actually, she could have just given Josh a call and asked where he was and whether he would reply. At this time, Josh would definitely be very angry and in pain, she did not dare to disturb him, for fear of enraging him even more. Elizabeth looked at the lights outside the window that were gradually dimming down. At this point, everyone should be asleep. Forget it, there''s no need to wait anymore. Elizabeth got up and walked towards her bedroom. Just as she was about to lie down, she heard the sound of the door opening, her entire body shivered, she anxiously got off the bed and walked out, only to see Josh with his eyes red, floating towards the sofa. "Did you drink?" Seeing his handsome face flushed and his eyes reddened, Elizabeth immediately knew that he was drunk and asked with concern. Josh did not reply to her, his tall body directly falling into the sofa. His long and slender legs moved upwards and reached out his hands to press on the centre of his eyebrows, as if he was about to fall asleep immediately. Seeing his cold attitude, Elizabeth''s heart skipped a beat. Indeed, the fault of her aunt was far more than this. What should he do? She wanted to ask more, but she didn''t dare to. It was as though he was stuck in the middle of a wall. He couldn''t move forward, nor could he retreat. There was no need to even mention how vexed he was. "Let me pour you a cup of water!" Elizabeth rarely saw Josh drunk, at this moment, his handsome face was red, his breathing was heavy and he was at a loss of what to do, not knowing how to take care of. The man didn''t say a word. He just pressed his hand to his forehead and closed his eyes, as if he was really asleep. Elizabeth sighed lightly. She still walked to the dining hall and brought him a cup of hot water. "Your aunt hasn''t contacted you yet?" Josh suddenly opened his mouth, but it was filled with cold air. Elizabeth''s hand that was putting down the cup trembled, causing the cup to fall onto the table with some weight. She bit her lip and softly said, "No, her phone is still turned off. I haven''t received any messages from her, either!" "Heh, she''s running away out of guilt!" Josh sneered. "Guilty?" Elizabeth''s beautiful eyes instantly widened in shock. She finally mustered her courage and asked: "Josh, can you tell me what crime my aunt hasmitted, in order to give me confidence?" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. " I tell you so that you can help her escape even further?" At this moment, Josh''s heart was filled with rage. When he thought of how his own father had died from a frame-up, he couldn''t help but feel unspeakably angry and upset, but he had nowhere to vent it on. He could only vent it on Elizabeth in an evil way. Elizabeth''s expression froze and after a long while, she took a deep breath in and said seriously: "If she reallymitted a crime, of course I won''t help her to escape." "Can''t you? "Didn''t you say that she was a great benefactor to you? What if she wants you to repay her kindness?" Josh''s tightly shut eyes suddenly opened and the scarlet light stared straight at Elizabeth, full of questions. Elizabeth trembled all over, it was not impossible, but right now, she could not even contact her aunt, how could she return the favour? "Josh, what are your ns now? "If living here bores you, I''ll move out tomorrow morning. When this matter ispletely settled, can we talk about our matters again?" As Elizabeth sat there in a daze, she had already thought things through. Since the truth could not be changed, it was better for her to prepare mentally. "You want to leave me?" Josh suddenly sat up on the sofa. He had a sickly look on his face before, but now, he looked enraged as his gaze locked onto her. He loosened his arms and pinched her chin: "Elizabeth, you don''t have the power to break up!" Elizabeth knew that he was losing his temper again. Although she was scared, she forced herself to calm down and face it. "I didn''t say I was going to break up. I just feel like we need to split up and calm down a bit!" "I don''t agree!" Josh released his hand and said with a cold face. "But since I''m right in front of you every day, you must be feeling even more unhappy." Elizabeth was self-aware, since he hated his aunt, he definitely had some sort of hatred for her. "As long as you can hurry to find April Jones for me, I won''t be angry with you!" Josh snorted. Elizabeth''s beautiful eyes shed twice, after that, she bit her lips and asked again: "Can you tell me what crime my aunt hasmitted?!" "You really want to know?" Josh squinted and swept her a nce. "Yes, I want to know!" Elizabeth said with a serious face. "Do you believe that she is the murderer of my father?" Josh''s thin lips curled into a cold smile and his handsome face became even more sinisterly cold. "What?" Elizabeth had mentally prepared herself just now, but her answer still stunned her. Her whole body nearly went limp, she was about to lose her bnce and asked anxiously: "Definitely not, my aunt is very timid, she is definitely ...." "Shut up!" Josh didn''t want to hear her excuse him, so he red at her with anger: "Just because she pretends to be kind in front of you doesn''t mean that she can''t kill people. My father got into a car ident on his way home after seeing her, do you dare say that she doesn''t have the chance to kill someone?" "But why would she do such a thing? I remember that time, she wasn''t in need of money! " Elizabeth''s words were disorderly and her mind was nk. He couldn''t seem to understand why his aunt would do such a terrifying thing. "What do you mean she doesn''t need money? What do you think she wanted at that time? It should be the position of the Mrs. Wayne! " Josh sneered. Elizabeth''s mind buzzed again. She remembered that when she was young, her aunt would often hug her and say that once she became the young mistress of a Wealthy ss family, she would bring her to travel the world. Chapter 800 Chapter 800 Elizabeth froze, the words that came out of her head made her not know how to reply. Josh swept his gaze across her face with aplicated expression. Suddenly, he spoke in a low voice. Elizabeth was still in a daze and when she suddenly heard what he said to her, she was slightly taken aback. Her red lips opened and she wanted to say something but was interrupted by Josh: "Don''t say anything else, go to sleep!" Elizabeth clearly had a lot of questions she wanted to ask him, but after hearing his words, she turned dumb again. She could only nod her head and walk into the bedroom with her legs stiff. She was curled up in a quilt, her limbs cold. She used to be able to sleep in a warm quilt very quickly, but now it seemed like she couldn''t sleep at all. She shivered as she hugged herself. After sleeping for a few minutes, she suddenly heard footsteps approaching her bedroom. She stared nkly for a moment before pulling down the nket a bit. She saw that the man''s eyes were still slightly red as he walked towards her. In the next second, the nket was lifted and the man pressed her down. His thin lips also violently attacked her. Elizabeth''s mouth that was slightly open, was immediately sealed and all her breathing had been snatched clean by him. He didn''t even have the time to refuse before he felt his pajamas being torn off... More than an hourter, Elizabeth was so tired that she was about to faint. She finally felt the man had stopped moving and just continued to press down on her body, as she fell into a deep sleep. Elizabeth wasn''t in the mood to organize anything, she only gently pushed the man aside, leaned on his warm arm and fell asleep with him. Morning! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The heavy snow that had fallen for several days had finally stopped. The sunlight shone through the window, illuminating everything in the bedroom clearly. Elizabeth suddenly woke up from her stupor when she felt the man beside her sit up. The sky-blue nket directly slid down from the man''s body, exposing his firm and strong chest to the cold air. It was so perfect that one could not shift their eyes away. Elizabeth blinked her eyes sleepily, then she quickly closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep. Because, she didn''t know how she would face Josh when she woke up. After Josh sat up, he did not immediately climb onto the bed, but instead focused on the face of the woman who was still sleeping by his side. Looking at the drowsiness on her face, he furrowed his brows and in the next second, he got off the bed. Elizabeth''s tightly shut eyes sensed that the man had finally got off the bed and slightly opened a corner. She then openly walked towards the bathroom, without a single thing on her body. Elizabeth peeked at his back just like that, all the way until he closed the bathroom door. Elizabeth heaved a sigh of relief and stared at the ceiling in a daze. Their new movie was about to begin. With their current tense rtionship, they were afraid that they would destroy it in their hands. Elizabeth shook her head, trying her best to not let her imagination run wild. No matter what, she would do her best, she did not want to disappoint him and even more so, did not want others to see her as a joke. If she failed, not only would she not have a good reputation, she would also implicate Josh. She had already promised herself that she wouldn''t embarrass him again. "You''re awake?" Elizabeth was in a daze and did not notice the man who had already taken a bath at the entrance of the bathroom. She immediately turned and looked at him and her eyes immediately stared straight and her face flushed red, Oh god, this man openly walked out. Alright, she had a good figure, so it would only make her look better if she wasn''t wearing it. "Yes!" Elizabeth hurriedly closed her eyes, no longer looking around. "Don''t go to the crew today,e with me to thepany!" Right now, in order to investigate this matter, Josh had informed the crew for the time being. In this week, he would be at thepany meeting Elizabeth properly and wouldn''t go to the crew. Elizabeth was startled, then she said softly: "But, the show is about to start, I still have some lines to recite!" "Then it''s on thepany''s back. Leave your phone in my custody!" Josh requested with a cold expression. "AHH!" Elizabeth did not expect him to make such a request and her body trembled again. Josh ignored her embarrassed look and went straight into the clothes and hat room. After a while, he came out fully dressed. In his hand was a wristwatch that he was elegantly putting on. "Wake up quickly!" Josh ordered in a low voice. Elizabeth had no choice but to crawl back up, take a bath as fast as possible, brush her teeth and wash her face. When she walked out, she saw Josh sitting on the sofa with an unfathomable expression on his face, patiently waiting for her. Elizabeth pulled her coat tighter, thinking about how Josh had woken up early to make breakfast for her, she didn''t expect that every day would be like this, filled with joy and shock. Josh got up and walked towards the main entrance with his long legs. Elizabeth could only follow him quickly. Arriving at thepany, Elizabeth saw Helen who was walking in her direction. When Helen saw Josh, his expression immediately became as gentle as water and she went up to greet him: "Boss, you''ve arrived early today!" "En!" Josh replied indifferently and directly walked to the elevator. Helen stared at Elizabeth''s back with resentment in her eyes. She thought that she and Josh were about to act out a couple and furthermore, this huge ancient costume y, was about to be a big hit on TV. At that time, the viewership ratings would only rise steadily and would definitely not be low. "This woman really thinks of herself as a big curry. She doesn''t even bother to say hello, what is she pretending to be cold and aloof for?" The few little celebrities beside Helen immediately started to fawn on her, directly picking on her weakness and scolding her. "That''s right, it''s only been a few days since Enter Company and they''re already so noble and noble. In the future, they might not even ce us in their eyes anymore." "She has never ced us in her eyes. I am avenging the injustice done by her, no matter what, I am the newly appointed Queen of TV, yet shepletely ignores me. It can''t be that she thinks that she will surpass her and sit on the throne of the Queen of TV, right?" Helen was originally smiling, but after hearing all these, her smile froze and then, she shouted angrily: "What nonsense are you all spouting? Did she think that she can be ady by lying on you? Even if she were to climb up a high branch, a person like her, who is not a professional graduate of society, would only be a country bumpkin and die!" "That''s right, that''s right, that''s a whore. This description is really urate, her words have a certain level of skill." "That''s right, I feel like you can''t let her continue being so arrogant!" "If you have the chance, you must let her know your worth." Helenughed coldly, "I will definitely do that!" Chapter 801 Chapter 801 A ¡ªfter a night had passed, the first thing Edwards did when he arrived at thepany was to inquire about the results of Larry''s investigations. "We investigated all the properties of April Jones''s name, but we did not find any trace of her. Young Master, I suspect that she has gone into hiding abroad. Larry asked nervously as he felt Edwards''s expression darken inch by inch. "Is there anyone around her who can threaten her? Is there a child? " Edwards had been busy looking for April Jones but had forgotten to investigate her in depth. Last time, his grandmother asked her to investigate, but he only roughly looked into April Jones''s current situation. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Larry shook his head: "Last time I investigated her, I briefly mentioned that she has not given birth to any children and should be childless. However, I seem to have found some pictures of her in the past and I don''t know if he would bring a little girl out to y or not, but Si Sheng Nv doesn''t think it''s strange for a woman like her to behave so rashly, perhaps she was born and secretly raised by someone else." "Do you still have the picture?" Let me see! " When Edwards heard that she actually had quite a few photos with a little girl, he actually wanted to personally confirm it. "Wait a moment, I''ll bring it out right away!" After Larry finished speaking, he picked up the iPad beside him and rummaged through it. He then found a few old photos that were scanned over. "Yes, it''s here, Young Master, please take a look!" Larry said as he quickly walked to Edwards''s side. Edwards''s cold eyes stared at the little girl who wasughing happily in the photo. Although this little face looked to be only eight or nine years old, he still felt that it was very familiar, as if he had seen her at somewhere before. "Do you know the name of this little girl?" Edwards was upset, he naturally could not think of where he had seen her before. Larry nodded his head: "The person Young Master knows is the girlfriend of the Second Young Master, the girl called Elizabeth!" With his heart being ruthlessly smashed by something, Edwards finally found the right person, but the look in his eyes becameplicated and deep. "It''s her!" After realising what happened, Edwards frowned even more. From the looks of the photo, although Elizabeth and April Jones were niece, their rtionship seemed to be pretty good. "I''ve also asked around and the people who know April Jones all say that she really likes this Elizabeth and would often take her out to y when they have time and even said that Elizabeth has made up for her yearning for children." Larry exined from the side. Edwards''s expression became even more serious, could this Elizabeth be a key character? However, she was his younger brother''s girlfriend now and he could feel that his younger brother treated her differently. He was definitely in love with her. If he really wanted to use Elizabeth as a hostage to threaten April Jones, it might have lost its effect. "Young Master, do you think that it''s possible that this Elizabeth is April Jones and had raised her sister?" Larry suddenly raised a question, which caused Edwards to be even more shocked. Larry continued to brazenly guess, "It''s not impossible, for a woman like April Jones who values fame and fortune, even if she has a daughter, she wouldn''t personally bring her. This would prevent her from finding another man, as I feel that her rtionship with Elizabeth is too intimate. Edwards''s heart became even more chaotic, he looked at Larry with a cold gaze: "This matter, do not speak of it in front of my brother." Larry trembled, he instantly felt as if his words had touched a taboo. He quickly shut his mouth and strongly nodded: "Don''t worry, I only mentioned it to Young Master, it''s only a guess!" "I know, you should continue expanding the scope. Go and see if she has left the country!" Edwards said coldly. "Alright!" Larry nodded and turned to go back to his work. Edwards''s fingers monotonously knocked on the table. He still remembered Larry''s wild guesses just now. If Elizabeth was really April Jones''s daughter, then her little brother''s rtionship with her would really be unclear. In order to investigate this matter, Edwards nned to invite his brother and Elizabeth to lunch. The impression Elizabeth gave Edwards was still very good. Her eyes are clear and her personality was cheerful, she didn''t seem like a scheming woman at all. Furthermore, she also wanted to know clearly how he and her brother met each other. Although Elizabeth gave off an innocent and harmless vibe, Edwards had to guard against her. If she was really April Jones''s daughter, could it be that April Jones had already nned to marry her daughter into the Wayne Family so that she could take the opportunity to wash the me and continue her peaceful life? Thinking about it, Edwards felt a burst of coldness around him, thinking about how even his father had been seduced by her, giving up on his family, which meant that this woman''s methods were brilliant and could definitely do such a thing. Receiving Edwards''s call, Josh happily agreed to it. He even asked his big brother about bringing Elizabeth along. Edwards had originally nned to take a good look at Elizabeth, but hearing his brother''s request, naturally he agreed. After finishing what he needed to do at noon, Edwards made Larry set up a restaurant and the three of them met in a private room. Josh walked in front expressionlessly as he followed behind him in panic, as if he was pitiful and had suffered a grievance. Elizabeth had never imagined that one day, she would be this depressed. In the past, she would say whatever she wanted to say, but now, she didn''t dare to speak carelessly again. She was like a criminal waiting to be tried and could only helplessly beg the god to treat her well once. "Miss Jones, don''t be nervous, it''s just a meal!" Edwards swept a sharp nce across Elizabeth and discovered that she had suffered a cold sweat in the middle of the winter. He felt that it was a little pitiful, so his thin lips hooked up into a smile, as if he was being consoled. Elizabeth forced a smile, "Thank you for your concern, Big Brother, I''m fine!" In Josh''s hand, was ying with a mobile phone, with his long fingers, the ne was flying around. Elizabeth stared at his own phone and grimaced. How long did this man want to hold her phone for? After taking it from her in the morning, she had yed with it ever since. Although he knew that he was also waiting for his aunt to call her, Elizabeth''s heart was still hanging on high. "Hey, don''t break it!" When Elizabeth saw that the man''s fingers had slipped and the phone almost fell to the ground, she was so shocked that her heart contracted. Chapter 802 Chapter 802 Edwards''s eyes were secretly observing Elizabeth''s expression. If he was alone, his eyes would definitely not be firm enough and would sh and dodge, but when he looked at Elizabeth, her eyes did not have any intention of dodging. They were only filled with shock, stupor and grievance. "Not yet. I have to say, she''s hiding something!" Edwards said indifferently. Hearing the Wayne Family brothers talking about Aunt''s matter again, Elizabeth''s expression became anxious and pale. She lowered her head and did not say a single word, but she was also extremely worried in her heart. "Miss Jones, has your aunt ever mentioned to you that if she''s gone, where can you find her?" Edwards directly asked Elizabeth. Elizabeth was stunned for a moment, her beautiful eyes shed: "No ... "No, actually, I haven''t seen her for a long time." "Think about it. I don''t mean what she said now. I mean, did she mention it to you before?" Edwards didn''t want to scare her, so his tone was still very gentle. Elizabeth''s mind went nk for a moment and then, her little face froze. Actually, her aunt had actually told her about a ce before, but she was not sure if it was something that she had said seriously. If Edwards didn''t remind her at that moment, she probably wouldn''t have said those words. Thus, she had instinctively lied just now. "When you think of it, just let us know. We''re not going to do anything to your aunt. I just need her to testify for me!" Edwards was a big brother, his way of speaking was perfect, it did not scare anyone. "Alright, I''ll definitely tell you guys. I also hope that my aunt is fine!" Elizabeth smiled at Edwards. She felt that Edwards was a very charming man. Although she felt that Edwards''s charm was unrivaled, deep in her heart, she still only loved Josh. Although he had a bad temper sometimes and was a childish person and would often make things difficult for her, it was strange that she was deeply attracted to him. "Big brother, don''t ask her. She''s just a fool, she doesn''t know anything at all!" Josh seemed to feel that his brother had put too much of a focus on Elizabeth, hence, he gritted his teeth and spoke out. Elizabeth''s small face, which was already snow-white, suddenly whitened by an inch. In Josh''s heart, was she the same level as an idiot? How sad! "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore!" Edwards also did not want to scare Elizabeth, after all, he had no ill intentions. He just wanted to personally ascertain this woman''s character. He believed that his eyes were sharp and if he believed that there was no problem, then it meant that Elizabeth really did not know anything. After eating, Edwards left first, leaving Elizabeth and Josh behind to continue eating. Elizabeth lowered her head, as if she was earnestly eating, but her heart had already drifted far away. Should she take a gamble? Should he go to the ce where his aunt told him to find her? Elizabeth struggled in her heart, however, she couldn''t stay silent and do nothing after knowing about this. "Josh, I want to go home and sleep in the afternoon, is it okay? Take the phone, I''m just a little tired!" Elizabeth suddenly made the next decision. "Your physical strength is so poor. Next time, you have to train a bit more!" Josh could also feel that she was very tired. Because he had been tormented by him the night before, she might really not have had a good rest. "Alright, I will definitely practice it!" Elizabeth smiled, but there was bitterness in his smile. "Let''s go, I''ll send you back. I''ll keep your phone for you!" Josh did not force her and only brought her downstairs, then drove back to their residence. "Let''s go downstairs, I''ll go up myself!" Elizabeth said in a low voice. "If you need anything, just use your home phone to call me!" Josh Kan Zhuo Ta reminded her in a gentle voice, with a small face devoid of blood. "En!" After Elizabeth nodded, she turned and entered the elevator. Only, when she entered the elevator, she did not immediately press the button, instead she stuck close to the elevator door and heard the sound of the sports car leaving and then she secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Immediately after, Elizabeth quickly walked out of the elevator. Elizabeth took out her mask and put on her hat. She stopped a car at the side of the road and gave an address. Then, the car quickly left. Two hourster, on a farm located at the outskirts of the city, the car stopped. Elizabeth paid for the car and went straight to the farm. Elizabeth knocked on the door and someone came over to open it. Seeing that it was her, they were shocked: "Abby, why are you here?" "Is Aunt here?" Elizabeth suddenly asked. The other party was obviously stunned for a moment. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Let me in, I have urgent business with her!" Elizabeth seemed to already know something and asked for it urgently. "But!" "I came alone. No one followed me!" Elizabeth could hear the worry in the other party''s voice. "Come in!" The other opened the door anyway. This person was April Jones''s childhood friend and was the only woman who didn''t dislike April Jones at all. Her name was Grace Green, because she was ugly when she was young and April Jones had helped her in many things. This farm used to be Elizabeth''s paradise, there were many small animals here, as well as ponds, flower paths, bridges and grasnds. She remembered that April Jones had brought her here to get food and kite from a vige. He didn''t expect that she would really be here. Elizabeth easily found a door and knocked. April Jones''s voice came from inside: "Come in!" Elizabeth pushed the door and entered. "Aunt!" "Abby?" April Jones was so frightened that she almost fell down from her chair. After that, she immediately looked around cautiously and quickly closed the door, grabbing Elizabeth: "You .... Why are you here? Who told you toe!" "Aunt, I came over myself. Did something happen to you?" Elizabeth saw that his aunt had recently lost a lot of weight and her expression looked haggard, causing him to be worried. "Are the two Wayne Family brothers looking for me? They told you toe? " April Jones''s expression revealed a touch of selfmockery. "No, I avoided them!" Elizabeth immediately shook his head. "Abby, are you looking down on me?" April Jones immediately covered his face, looking like he had no face to see anyone. "I''m not, Aunt. Can you tell me what happened to you? Maybe I can help you!" "You can''t help me!" April Jones shook her head in pain: "No one can help!" Chapter 803 Chapter 803 W ¡ªhen Elizabeth heard his aunt tugging at her hair in pain, her entire body frozen and her blood seemed to have frozen. She anxiously grabbed onto one of her hands and asked: "Aunt, tell me, what exactly happened?" "Abby, you can go back now. I can''t say!" April Jones lowered her head, looking extremely terrified. "Aunt, are you ..." "He killed someone?" Elizabeth asked her in a trembling voice. April Jones''s expression stiffened, the blood red on her face retreated. She turned her head and looked at her fiercely: "It''s not me, I didn''t kill you, it''s not me, it''s none of my business!" "Aunt, don''t be like this. Calm down!" Elizabeth was so scared that she was about to cry. She was so scared, this feeling was as if the sky was about to fall, she was helpless and sad. "I can''t calm down, Abby, big aunt is really done for this time, I might not be able to live much longer!" April Jones held his head and squatted on the ground, looking like he wanted to bury himself right now. Elizabeth grew more afraid as she listened, her heart already trembling. She also squatted down and gently hugged her aunt and said with relief: "Aunt, what can''t be resolved? If you really did something wrong, then admit it bravely!" "Abby, maybe I really killed someone and the people I killed were not ordinary people, they would definitely want me dead!" April Jones cried in pain, feeling both despair and unease. "Did you really kill Josh''s father? Aunt, why did you do this? " At that moment, Elizabeth''s face was completely pale, she felt that the whole matter was truly over. "I didn''t do it on purpose. I don''t know. I didn''t know that inside the wine ..." April Jones was in extreme pain. Elizabeth held her hand tightly andforted her: "Aunt, don''t cry anymore. I feel that this matter, dodging is not an option either and we still have to face it bravely. You said that you didn''t do it on purpose proves that you don''t want to kill anyone, maybe..." "Abby, you are such a good child. You have not wasted so many years of my love for you." After the pain had passed, April Jones finally calmed down a bit. After that, her expression became sad again: "Alright, I''ll tell you the truth of the matter, you can use your phone to record a message, because I feel that the truth is very important. Honestly speaking, I''m sorry to Wayne Family, but Josh is your boyfriend, you love him a lot, right?" Elizabeth looked at her in astonishment and blinked her eyes: "Aunt, he and I are actually ... You don''t get along well either!" "Is it because I''m right? I''m really sorry. I didn''t want to implicate you, but there''s nothing I can do about it. You have me ... "Aunt!" As April Jones spoke, her expression flickered and then, she could only bitterlyugh at herself: "I truly regret, regret for doing so many foolish things, regret for the sake of money, I don''t care about anything, Abby, do you look down on me!" "Of course I won''t. In my heart, you are someone who loves me more than my mother. When I was young, my mother would often not have the time to y with me, but you would often!" Elizabeth said with a smile that wasughable. Her tears dropped because she was still very sad, very sad. April Jonesughed at herself: "No, your mother is still better than me. I am not as good as her." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Aunt, what''s going on? Why did you suddenly hide?" Elizabeth said. "I received a call from someone who told me to hide. He said if I didn''t hide, my life would be in danger." April Jonesughed at herself, then looked at Elizabeth: "Why haven''t you taken out your phone to record? "It''s really very important. You need to record it." "My Phone... I forgot to bring it!" Elizabeth did not dare say that she was taken by Josh. "Alright, I have a new phone. Take it!" After April Jones finished speaking, he turned on the recording button and ced the phone to the side: "I was actually used by someone, I did not know Leonard Wayne from the start." Elizabeth looked at her in shock: "Leonard Wayne is Josh''s father?" "Yes, that''s him!" April Jones secretly heaved a sigh of relief: "Abby, you should know that before I met Leonard Wayne, I had gotten married for a short period of time." "I know, I heard that passed!" April Jonesughed self - deprecatingly: "There''s a man called John Wayne who somehow came to find me and wanted to give me fifty million, to ask me to do something for him." "Who is John Wayne?" Elizabeth did not know his identity. "He''s Josh''s uncle, Leonard Wayne''s little brother. He said that I looked like a person, like Leonard Wayne''s first love, but I was very curious at that time, why do I look like someone else? I greedily took his money, got divorced and then followed John Wayne''s arrangements, getting closer and closer to Leonard Wayne. When he saw me, he really mistook me as his first love. When April Jones mentioned that matter, her expression unexpectedly held a few hints of happiness. Elizabeth stood at the side, quietly listening. These things, to her, were like an interesting yet sinister story. "Leonard Wayne treated me very well, when I said I had lost my memories, he also believed me. Later on, I found out from John Wayne that Leonard Wayne''s first lover suddenly disappeared and after that, Leonard Wayne crazily searched for her for a few years, but he couldn''t find her. My appearance made Leonard Wayne treat me extremely well, Abby, did you know that? When I was born, I was very poor and lived a very clean life. I lived it bitterly and longed for money and although Leonard Wayne was very rich, he had money and grace and even good looks and he was good to me and let me indulge in a short while. Back then, I had all sorts of dreams and dreamed that I really flew up to be a phoenix on a branch and that I really married him and became Mrs. Wayne. When April Jones said till here, her expression became gloomy again. "John Wayne told me to take a lot of photos of his every day and he took care of all those photos himself. It was then that I found out that he actually sent a portion of the photos to Leonard Wayne''s wife and after I heard about it, I actually didn''t feel good about it, I didn''t really want to snatch her position, I know that I don''t have the qualification to do so, but I had no choice but to do so. John Wayne also asked me to call that woman every week. Chapter 804 Chapter 804 When Elizabeth heard this, her entire body shivered, she felt that this was a huge conspiracy and the main character of the conspiracy was actually Josh''s blood uncle, Leonard Wayne''s blood brother. You don''t even have the most basic of humanity? Seeing her pale face, it seemed that April Jones had frightened her. Thus, she patted her shoulder and said softly: "Abby, I really hope that you will always be pure and happy and not touch the darkness and ugliness of human nature." "Aunt, please continue. I''m fine, I want to hear more!" Elizabeth tried her best to maintain a calm appearance. She knew, no matter how scared she was, she would want to hear it. April Jones nodded her head and sighed: "I did as John Wayne said, because the money he gave me was given to me in batches and I want to earn more money, so I have to be controlled by him. That woman called Lareina, is truly very innocent and pitiful. Elizabeth clenched her fists tightly. She had seen Lareina and heard about her aunt''s matter before. Indeed, she said that she was in despair during that period of time and she even wanted to live a peaceful life and all of this pain was caused by her aunt. Elizabeth struggled intensely in her heart, not knowing what to do. I am only a woman, moreover, my studies arecking, I do not care about a man''s business, but Leonard Wayne still told me a lot of things about hispany, he also told me that in the future, he would start apany for me and even praise me as a boss, making me pay for my rights, I only listened to him, of course, I felt that if the truth was revealed to the world, Leonard Wayne would definitely kick me out, hate me and would never want to see me again in his life. I am very scared, very desperate, but I have to say, I really fell in love with him. April Jones continued to chat until here and then revealed a happy smile. As Elizabeth listened to her aunt''s description, an image suddenly appeared in her mind. It was Josh standing in the kitchen, learning to make breakfast for the first time. Whether it was due to love or not, Josh and his big brother would always spoil women like that. "Abby, do you not like it? I have said too much!" Seeing her nk look, April Jones thought that she had talked too much and that it was not the main point, so she did not like hearing it. "No, aunt. I like listening to what you have to say. What you have to say really makes people envious and yearn for you. It must be a woman''s fortune to be able to meet a man who dotes on her." Elizabeth immediately said. "That''s right, my life is only the happiest of those few years!" April Jones nodded in agreement. "Aunt, after that, has your matter been exposed? Is Leonard Wayne angry? " Elizabeth asked curiously. After saying that, April Jones suddenly covered her face and shook her head sadly. "He didn''t even have the chance to know who I am before he suddenly left." Elizabeth''s entire body froze, could it be, that Leonard Wayne had gotten into a car ident at that time? N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. April Jones painfully said: "Actually, I had hinted at him before, when I said that my name wasn''t even the name of his first love, why didn''t he suspect me? But Leonard Wayne had always believed me, said that I would definitely not lie to him and even said that I was the woman he liked, I realised that Leonard Wayne was actually a very persistent person, but he was also a cold and ruthless person. For me, he treated her wife more and more coldly. Hearing about the two children, Elizabeth''s heart ached so much that it felt like it was being strangled. Those two pitiful and innocent children, even if they were the two Josh brothers, were definitely very young back then. "Aunt, why did you do this?" Elizabeth really could not bear to see her aunt do too much. "Because of the money, I need it!" April Jones shook his head painfully: "You don''t know how it feels to have no money!" "But, as long as I have the ability to earn some money. I won''t starve to death!" Elizabeth argued in a light voice. Her aunt was still too attached to money. "He won''t starve to death, but he won''t be able to live a happy life. There''s no meaning to it either." April Jones said whileughing at herself. Elizabeth sighed, there was nothing much to debate about this matter. "What happened afterwards, I actually did not know, John Wayne told me to ask Leonard Wayne out for a meal, I thought that it would be like usual, it would just be a meal, but I did not expect that the bottle of red wine John Wayne told me to bring over, would actually be mixed, of course, until now, John Wayne did not admit that he had touched it and then, I also drank it, after drinking it, my entire body would be hot, of course, I do not know what kind of medicine he used, it would not have any effect, it would only take 10 minutes for the effects to ur, it would cause people''s bodies to be hot, so everyone said about the medicine." April Jones bit her lips and said a little unhappily. Elizabeth already understood her meaning, but her heart was raised, afraid of what would happen next. April Jones painfully covered her face, "After Leonard Wayne drank that wine, she went to drive her car home. He said that it was her son''s birthday and she couldn''t apany me tonight. After Elizabeth heard up to here, she could not help but ask: "Which son''s birthday is it, did he say that?" "It seems to belong to my youngest son. I don''t really remember!" Elizabeth trembled, the coldness made her unable to stand steadily. "In short, everything happened in ordance to John Wayne''s calctions. He knew that Leonard Wayne was definitely going to drive back, because he definitely wouldn''t miss his son''s birthday. After that, he deliberately allowed me to bring the alcohol that had been used as medicine and the car ident afterwards also stunned me. As April Jones said till here, she felt like a person who had experienced a painful blow. Her expression was pale and her eyes zed over. "Aunt, does this mean that John Wayne is controlling all of this? Then can I tell Josh and let him guard against his uncle? " Elizabeth said anxiously. "Abby, can you not tell him first? I... "I''m afraid I''ll be caught in jail. Can we wait a little longer?" April Jones pleaded as he looked at her with a face full of fear. Chapter 805 Chapter 805 J¡ªosh was driving while waiting for a traffic light. His serene eyes were fixated on the road ahead, but his mind was still in a mess. His handsome face was gloomy and his beautiful lips were pursed into a thin line. He thought about it carefully. In this sensitive period, would he really be at ease leaving Elizabeth alone at home? The more Josh thought about it, the more he realized that he had done wrong. Thus, he turned around and headed straight back home. When he rode on the elevator to the door of the penthouse, he frowned and used his fingerprint to unlock the door. When the door opened, Josh walked straight towards the direction of his bedroom. He thought that since Elizabeth said she was tired, she would definitely beying on the bed and resting right now. However, after he entered, his expression sank as he looked at the empty bedroom. This woman was indeed deceiving him, right? Where did she go? Josh''s face changed. He wanted to use his phone to call her, but he realized that his other hand was still holding her phone. She did not bring her phone with her as it would be very difficult to find her. "Damn it!" She really didn''t expect this woman to be so cunning. She actually lied to him. This was truly annoying. Josh quickly ran out the door and in that moment, he did not know where he should go. However, he was not certain that Elizabeth was hiding something from him. Maybe she was just going downstairs to buy something, Josh panicked out of nowhere, she anxiously put on a mask, then quickly went down to the supermarket. She walked around the ce but did not discover Elizabeth''s figure, causing his heart to be anxious. Where did this woman go? Josh really wanted to smash the phone in his hand. However, he suppressed his anger and opened the screen of his phone. He browsed casually and found that the woman''s phone didn''t have any useful information. Most of it were announcements and there were also some photos she took previously. Josh had already searched through her phone. He secretly checked her phone because he was afraid that she would have an affair with another man, but he never thought that her phone was extremely clear and didn''t find any traces of her phone. Josh impatiently went back home and mmed the door shut. Should he call his big brother and tell him? With this thought, Josh''s mind froze and he immediately suppressed this thought. Maybe he could choose to wait. Maybe she woulde backter. Elizabeth sat in the car and headed towards the city center. In her hand, she was tightly holding onto her new phone. Her mind eyes were empty. She said that she did not know the truth of the matter and that maybe s just daydreaming. She would even naively think that the matter was not serious and would be able to remedy it. However, at this moment, when her aunt told her the truth, she waspletely stupefied. This matter was far more serious than she had thought. Although her aunt had continuously emphasized that she was the one who brought the bottle of wine over, John Wayne had given it to her. Maybe when the doctor dissected Leonard Wayne''s body, he also found out that there was that kind of medicinal property in his body. However, why didn''t the Wayne Family look for trouble with his again? Was it because he was afraid of exposing his power and damaging Wayne Family''s reputation? No matter what, more than ten years had passed. Now that the Wayne Family was suddenly pursuing the matter, it must be because they knew that his father''s death was unknown. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Elizabeth''s mind was in a mess, she had thought through almost everything, but she was still not the person involved, she was just a spectator. No matter how much she thought and felt that all sorts of reasons were reasonable, what could she do? When Elizabeth''s car arrived at the city center, the sky was already dark. After two hours, she stayed at the farm for a few more hours. After settling the bill downstairs in the small district, Elizabeth walked towards the small district with her legs weak. She raised her head and looked at the luxurious house on the top floor. It was pitch ck now, as if there were no lights on. Elizabeth''s tense mood instantly rxed. If there was no light, then it meant that Josh had note back yet. With that thought in mind, Elizabeth quickly walked towards the elevator and went upstairs. Elizabeth hurriedly used her fingerprint to open the door and when she went in, she turned on the light. However, when the light went on, her entire body froze and her pair of beautiful eyes widened in shock. "You ... "Are you home?" Elizabeth never thought that Josh would actually be sitting on the sofa in the living room. Josh did not turn to look at her shocked expression. Instead, he stared at the myriad of lights outside the window. After being shocked, Elizabeth''s mind became even emptier. At the moment, his question made her tremble and she anxiously replied: "Oh, I ... I went out to buy a mobile phone!" Elizabeth said as she took out the new phone from her bag. Hearing that she had actually bought a new phone, Josh''s thin lips curled up coldly: "Why are you buying a new phone? What do you want?" Elizabeth was both nervous and scared. She exined unwillingly: "I just want a phone, anyways, during this period of time, you have to take my phone." "You want to buy a new phone and contact your aunt?" Josh suddenly stood up, with his long and slender legs, he walked towards her step by step, looking down from above while locking onto her nervous little face, his voice cold: "What are you doing, carrying me on your back?" "No ...." "It''s nothing!" Elizabeth was so anxious that her heart almost jumped out. "You got in touch with your aunt?" Josh narrowed his eyes and his thin lips became even colder. "No!" Elizabeth suddenly thought of herst plea. Although she was very angry, but once she thought about how she was really going to be imprisoned, she was extremely scared. Her aunt''s life was really going to end. "You''re lying!" The man suddenly stretched out his hand and lifted her chin with his cold, slender fingers, asking her to force her to raise her face. When Elizabeth saw the anger in his eyes, she was so frightened that her breathing became sluggish. She didn''t know what to do. On one side was her loved ones and on the other was the person she loved deeply. It seemed that regardless of which side she wanted to help, it was not the answer she wanted. If she could, she would rather not make any choices. "I didn''t!" Elizabeth bit her lower lip and then, she was so scared that her eyes turned red: "The reason I bought this phone, was actually because I wanted to quickly contact my aunt, but... I just bought my phone back." Josh saw that her words didn''t seem to be true, so he snorted: "If you dare lie to me, I will be very disappointed, understand?" Chapter 806 Chapter 806 She knew that Josh was not joking around. If he said that he would be disappointed, then it would definitely be worse than being disappointed and he might even give up all hope on her. It was really hard to stop halfway, Elizabeth secretly cursed in her heart, but she still kept her mouth shut and did not say a word. Letting her sell out her aunt was truly an extremely painful thing. Moreover, her aunt did not say that she would have to hide this matter for the rest of her life. She was just afraid of facing it now. Yes, since her aunt had recorded the fact that she hadmitted a crime, she must have made the decision to bear the responsibility. It was just that she was too timid and was afraid of suddenly facing it. "Josh, can you let go of me first? It''s so painful!" Elizabeth was really hurt from his pinching, her beautiful little face knitted together. Only now did Josh realize that he seemed to have lost control. The strength at his fingertips was tightening along with his anger. When he let go of Elizabeth''s hand, Elizabeth''s snow-white chin had two red fingerprints on it, showing how much strength the man had just used. "Have you eaten?" Josh suddenly asked her, his tone no longer as angry as before. "Not yet, I n to eat at home!" Elizabeth replied softly. "Didn''t you go out for a walk? You didn''t buy yourself anything to eat? " Josh''s thin lips lifted into a hint of ridicule. "I was thinking about it, but I was afraid that someone would recognize me, so I decided to just come back!" Elizabeth stabilized his emotions and his reply became a bit more rxed. It was true that she could no longer live the life she wanted to live. Her every action now caught the attention of others. Elizabeth put down her backpack and walked into the kitchen. She opened the fridge to take a look but discovered that there wasn''t much food inside the fridge to eat. "Have you eaten?" Elizabeth took out a bag of fast food fried fish and asked him softly. "No!" Josh replied indifferently. "Do you know how to eat fried fish?" This bag of fried fish was something that Elizabeth had bought randomlyst time, just in case something like this happened. They had always been frozen in the frozen area and had not eaten it, but now, the problem of their hungry stomachs had been solved. "This is a good item. It has been frozen for so long, can it be eaten?" Josh raised his eyebrows slightly and said with slight disdain. "Oh, then how about I buy something else to eat now!" Seeing that he did not want to eat it, Elizabeth could only think of other ways. "There''s no need to trouble yourself. Just eat the fried fish!" Josh also didn''t want to let her go down sote into the night, so he could only restrain the disgusted expression on his face. Seeing that he did not reject, Elizabeth nodded and began to cook. Actually, this brand of dumpling was not bad, Elizabeth had often eaten it before. When Elizabeth cooked the fried fish, she mixed some sauce. With this ingredient, the fried fish would taste even better. When she brought the sauce out, she saw the man leaning against the side of the table with his hands folded across his chest. His pair of eyes stared at her without blinking. "What''s wrong?" Elizabeth was unsettled by his stare, hence, she asked. "It''s nothing!" Josh was inexplicably bored and when he thought of how this woman actually carried him on his back out for so long, he became annoyed. He kept feeling that he couldn''t control her and that this wasn''t a good feeling. A few minutester, the fragrance of the fried fish drifted out. Elizabeth scooped them out, put them on a te and ced them on the table: "Come over for dinner!" Josh had never eaten Frozen Food before, so everything he wanted to eat before was now cooked. Moreover, he had definitely picked the best materials, but he did not expect that after living with Elizabeth, while eating the food she cooked and cooking noodles, although the taste was average and extremely nd, now, it had fallen to the point of cooking Frozen Fried fish with her. What was going on, why did he find a girlfriend and allow his standards of living to decline time and time again? Elizabeth set up the tableware, then sat down in front of the table and used the fork to pick up a dumpling, opening her mouth to bite on it. "Sigh!" Josh didn''t expect it to be so hot, moreover, it was wrapped in boiling broth, he was burnt to the point that his lips turned numb and his tongue almost lost its taste. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The originally heavy atmosphere was suddenly dampened by his miserable shriek. Elizabeth burst outughing. Although she felt that herughter was not very kind, she couldn''t help it. Josh looked over coldly: What are youughing at? "Nothing, just eat slowly. There''s no one else to fight with!" Elizabeth advised softly. "Can''t I be hungry?" Josh was really hungry, sitting at home and waiting for her for the whole afternoon. He didn''t even have the mood to drink drool, so naturally, he was hungry to the point of fainting. Hearing him say that, Elizabeth was startled, then she said softly: "Why don''t you go eat something? Have you been waiting for me? " "Who said I was waiting for you?" Josh sneered, refusing to admit it. Elizabeth knew that this man''s personality was arrogant, so she didn''t say anything else. The two of them sat in front of the table silently and ate a bowl of fried fish. After that, Elizabeth went to pack up. Elizabeth went to wash the dishes. Seeing the man''s elegant figure, panic shed across her heart. She still did not know how to face Josh. When he thought about how his aunt had harmed his family for money, Elizabeth felt extremely guilty and ashamed and felt even more sorry for him. On the day of his own birthday, when he heard news of his father''s death, it was undoubtedly a devastating blow. Elizabeth''s heart felt like it was being cut by a knife and her eyes inexplicably reddened. The more he loved this man, the more he wished that the god would treat him well and not let him suffer the pain of his childhood. Josh unconsciously turned his head to look at her, only to see her standing there in a daze, frowning: "What''s wrong?" Elizabeth quickly blinked her eyes and held back her tears: "Nothing, I''m going to take a bath!" Josh raised his eyebrows for some baffling reason. "Do you have something to say to me?" Just as Elizabeth was about to step into the bedroom, a man''s voice sounded from behind her. "No!" Elizabeth was so shocked that her back felt a chill and she answered reflexively. "Then what''s with that expression that you wanted to say something but hesitated?" Josh Dan Dan said. "Is there? "No way!" Elizabeth was shocked, she then realised that Josh''s gaze was sharp, she realised that something was amiss. "If you think about anything rted to April Jones, remember to tell me!" Josh said coldly. "Good!" "I will!" Elizabeth quickly entered the bedroom, afraid that he would ask more questions. Chapter 807 Chapter 807 D ¡ª empsey was busy trying to find April Jones''s whereabouts, but he did not expect that an even more serious matter would happen. At the edge of the sea, eight tall buildings had been erected in the newly developed high -grade residentialplex. Each building was fifty ¡ª six stories tall and towered into the horizon. It was an extremely spectacr sight from afar. He was driving just over half an hour away from the center of the city, which was an excellent location. When Edwards first marked thisnd, he spent a lot of money on it, but fortunately, the property market was busting and the price was rising, causing the profit of the Wayne Group to increase by several fold. The real estate here had long been sold out. The supply couldn''t meet the demand. Early in the morning, someone suddenly screamed. Immediately following that, a construction worker actually fell down from the tenth floor. He directly fell onto the hard ground and stopped breathing on the spot. This matter directly caused Edwards to wake up from his warm nket. Receiving the call from his assistant Larry, Edwards''s face changed. "Soothe the family first, I will go right away. Also, don''t let this matter spread like wildfire." Edwards frowned, this matter was too coincidental, causing him to be suspicious. "What''s wrong?" Lily who was still in slumber heard him talking to someone on the phone and quickly woke up. Seeing that he had already rushed into the bathroom and not longter, she went to the clothing room to put on a suit, she asked with concern.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "It''s nothing, let''s sleep a bit more. I need to go to thepany to take care of some matters!" Edwards walked over and lightly kissed her forehead. Lily blinked her eyes. Since Edwards said that he was fine with in such a calm tone, then she would not think about it anymore. She felt that had a way to handle such a huge matter. In the cold morning, Edwards''s convoy appeared at the construction site and at that moment, Larry was already reporting responsibility to the construction site. The injured person was already sent to the hospital and upon hearing that he was still breathing when he fell down, he immediately called for an emergency treatment and was sent to the hospital for rescue. Edwards quickly walked to the scene with a cold handsome face. There, he saw that the floor, which was paved with white jade, was stained with arge amount of blood. "What is going on?" Edwards asked calmly. Then, Fang Li walked over to exin with a terrified expression, "This Old Lesley must have gone out to drinkst night, drunk and went to bed. He fell down so early in the morning." Edwards frowned, hearing such an exnation, he asked angrily: "Why are there people who are drunk, who can still get him to go up, without any sense of protection?" "President Wayne, this ... We didn''t know he went up!" Seeing the anger on Young Master''s face, Larry immediately asked in a low voice: "Young Master, what should we do?" "Call the police!" Edwards''s expression froze for a moment, then gave his a n: "Get the police to investigate the truth and, find someone to spread the news first, tell them that they did not die here and that they sent them to rescue them. As for the hospital, do you know what to do?" When Larry heard this n, he immediately warned him: "Young Master, this house has just been sold out. If this matter were to be leaked, wouldn''t it cause the owner to protest?" "If the owners are not satisfied, we will refund them in full, plus the losses!" Edwards waspletely unaware of the fact that this kind of loss was of no disadvantage to him. "Ah ..." The construction boss beside him turned pale with fright. "Young Master, let''s go talk inside the carriage!" Larry had something he wanted to say, so it was inconvenient for him to say it in front of outsiders. Edwards''s face was gloomy, he turned and walked back to the carriage. After getting into the car, Larry could not hold back his worry: "A preliminary estimate, if there''s really a need to pay, it might not be a small sum, at least one billion would be ..." "Can''t you see? So, having the police interfere is beneficial for us. Letting the media publicize the truth and at least we won''t be on the passive side, I don''t care how much money we lose, I just hope that this matter can be a turning point for us. If it really has to do with John Wayne, the police will definitely find evidence. Edwards''s clear and cold voice woke his up in this snowy morning. Larry''s expression changed greatly as he asked in shock, "Does Young Master really suspect that this was not an ident?" "Where did all these identse from and why did it happen at this time, you have to remember, any ident, must be analysed together with John Wayne right now." Edwards warned his in a low voice. Larry immediately woke up from his stupor and said indignantly: "John Wayne is really unscrupulous, to even do such a heinous thing, does he not have the slightest bit of humanity?" "Human nature, he has never had it before!" Edwards sneered. "I think he''s crazy, biting people like a mad dog." Larry was really angry, thepany had been doing well these few years, but ever since he was released from prison, something had happened to him frequently and now, there was even death. This was simply breaking thew, did he want to be locked up again? "Ignore him. First deal with the matter in front of us, he will definitely think that I will suppress this matter and prevent others from reporting on it. Afterwards, he will stab me in the back. Heh, does he still think that I''m young and ignorant?" Edwards sneered. "What a sinister method. Young Master, don''t be tricked by him." Fortunately, the Young Master was able to calmly analyse the situation no matter what happened. He decided that in the future, he would learn more about handling matters from the Young Master. "Calcting?" I can do it too! " Edwards suddenly thought of something and his expression inexplicably darkened. "Young Master, what''s wrong? There seems to be something on his mind! " Larry noticed his suddenly sad mood and immediately asked. Edwards trusted Larry, so, with the sadness in his heart, he finally found someone he could interact with. "My grandfather might not have much time left!" "Ah, what''s wrong with the old tutor? Is your illness getting worse? " Larry was also greatly shocked. Edwards looked out of the window and his gaze swept across the bottom of his eyes with sorrow, his voice seemed calm, but it had a sense of unbearable pressure: "Un, I only found out about this after eavesdropping on my grandfather and grandmother, in these few months, I did not want to fight with my uncle too unsightly!" "How can this be? Didn''t the doctor always say that the my grandfather was in good health? Larry was also shocked, he did not expect the situation to suddenly turn out like this. If the old man really left, it would be a huge blow to Young Master. "They''re all lying to me!" When Edwards said till here, the sorrow in his expression could not be concealed any longer. Chapter 808 Chapter 808 The incident had already been reported by the media. With the hospital''s information and the police department''s information, the main reason of the incident was confirmed. It was due to the drunk, not on purpose but because of an ident. In a short while, the entire city was in an uproar, the Wayne''s property reputation was once very good and this ident happened for the sake of the tens of thousands of people, many of the owners started causing trouble, but after hearing the follow - up measures that the Wayne Group came up with, some of them chose to stay silent. It was a good thing that he wanted to keep the money, but now that the property was on sale and prices were growing crazily, coupled with the fact that the ce was first - rate and the scenery magnificent, he had to fight for such a position in the past. If they were to suddenly give up, they naturally wouldn''t be willing to do so. Twelve cases in the afternoon and the matter had already been fermented to the point where the entire city would know about it. Wayne Group''s proactive attitude turned the tables on the situation. Lily knew about this the moment he arrived at thepany, causing her to pale in fright. The first thing she did was call Edwards, who onlyforted her a few times, telling her not to worry, then hung up the phone. Presumably, he was also very busy right now with this matter. Lily originally wanted to go andfort Edwards, but he didn''t expect that on the phone, he would always do so. She felt very ashamed. Xipil knocked on the door and walked in. He saw Lily sitting on the sofa with a cup of tea in hand, thinking about something and his expression was filled with worry. "Lily, are you worried about an ident at Wayne''s real estate site?" Xipil guessed right. Lily came back to her senses and her expression revealed a trace of anxiety: "That''s right, I wonder if he can handle this. It has already caused me to lose my life, will it affect hispany?" Xipil had actually been understanding of the progress of this matter. After hearing her ask so many questions, she could only sit beside her and be concerned about her, "Lily, if you believe in the President Wayne, he will definitely have a way to resolve this matter." "But I''m afraid things will get worse." Lily was actually worried about something else, but that matter was not something that she could discuss with her godmother. It was rted to John Wayne, so Lily could onlymunicate with her. Lily also felt that this matter was just too coincidental, as though someone purposely chose this time to cause trouble for him. This person was truly abominable. After the incident, Billy William and n immediately called Edwards about something important. When the words were out, if there was anything that they needed help with, they could call them. Of course, Edwards was moved, but he knew clearly that there was only one solution to this matter and that was to take the initiative to cooperate with the police and the media. At this moment, abroad, John Wayne and Jane Wayne could not sit calmly in the living room. John Wayne walked around the living room a few times, obviously, what they wanted was not this result. "Didn''t you say that you understand Edwards very well? Look at what you''re thinking! " When John Wayne turned to the eighthp, he suddenly stared at Jane Wayne with extreme anger and scattered all of his scolding and anger onto her. Jane Wayne''s face was pale white, cold sweat trickling down her body as she shivered. "Daddy, I never thought that Edwards would actually ... "He actually chose to openly face this matter. However, based on my understanding of him, his character is very gloomy. Something that is detrimental to his reputation and thepany will definitely seal this matter at the first moment. I really did not expect ..." The more Jane Wayne spoke, the lower his voice went. With the current situation, no matter how many exnations he gave, they were all in vain. "Heh, that can only mean that after the few years that you two have been separated from each other, he has changed. He is no longer the man you know." John Wayne scoffed, his face still brimming with anger. Jane Wayne lowered her head and did not dare to make a single sound. "What do we do now? "There''s another mistake. If someone finds out that we were behind this, won''t I be locked up again?" John Wayne''s voice was practically shouting out loud, because he had had enough of this prison cell, so he didn''t want to lose his freedom again. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "No, Daddy, don''t worry. If it reallyes out, I will take all the responsibility. In any case, I''m the only contact person for this matter." Jane Wayne''s face was currently ashen, he was extremely afraid. However, because he was afraid that John Wayne would be even more angry, he decided to shoulder all of the responsibilities he had. After John Wayne heard this, his expression rxed a bit. Walking in front of her, he patted her shoulder and became more gentle: "My daughter, of course I don''t want to see this kind of result, what I want is to be able to take over thepany in the future. You are able to be my left and right hand in the future, I really need your help." I don''t care if I grab it, I only hope that Daddy can fulfill his wish as soon as possible. I believe that if you take over thepany, you will definitely think of a way to save me. Seeing how heavily John Wayne relied on his, Jane Wayne instantly gave her more motivation to shoulder all of this. "Good boy! It''s not a waste that I''ve doted on you for so many years. Daddy is very gratified. " John Wayne revealed a look of praise towards her and there was even a tear in his eyes, making Jane Wayne even more touched. "Daddy, you are my reborn parents. For you, I am willing to do anything." Jane Wayne was even more anxious to express her loyalty. A smug look shed past John Wayne''s eyes, but after that, he said indifferently: "Alright, let''s wait and see. We originally wanted to catch him off guard, but who would have thought that he didn''t give us the chance!" "Daddy, Edwards has really changed. He has be a stranger to me. I thought I was stupid and thought I understood him quite well." Jane Wayne was very disappointed in his heart and also felt that he had failed. "Alright, people can change, it''s normal for Edwards to change. Even if this matter did not give him a huge blow, at the very least, it gave him a sense of pressure. Seeing him tired from hearing the media and hearing the questioning voice, I feel happy, young man, you should have had more experience!" John Wayneughed coldly. "Daddy, are we really going home the day after tomorrow?" When Jane Wayne thought about that man, she couldn''t help but throb. When she thought about how she would be able to see him once she returned to her country, she felt a bit of anticipation. Sometimes, she felt that she was very despicable, that she was being looked down upon, but she did not know what kind of demon she was under, as though she could only look at Edwards and not any other man. She only saw them as wood and sand and nothing more. Chapter 809 Chapter 809 J ¡ª ohn Wayne''s eyes shone with a cunning light as he nodded and said, "Yes, I will have to face it sooner orter. It''s time for me to go back and meet my parents, I''m really afraid that this old man will die soon. "Grandfather definitely isn''t that fast!" In the past, she had felt that he was very kind and kind, but his face was iron as well. He personally sent his son to prison, then took back all of her shares, respected her and hated her for it. Thus, Jane Wayne had always been indifferent to Old Man Ji''s life and death. A rare hint of sadness shed across John Wayne''s face: "My big brother died, he also endured for a long time, maybe, he is really tired!" "Daddy, is the share in Grandpa''s possession already written into his will? I wonder if you''ll get a share! " Currently, Jane Wayne was most concerned about the allocation of the shares. She even hoped that the Old Master would be able to return 5% of her shares to her. "He will definitely write it. Perhaps, he has already written it. This time, when we return home, we must pay careful attention to this matter." However, he was not as naive as Jane Wayne. He felt that the distribution of shares was entirely dependent on the old man''s personal liking. Currently, the people he liked the most should be Edwards''s two children. "Do I need to prepare anything? "I''ll do it right away!" When Jane Wayne heard that the old man gave them to her based on personal preferences, she suddenly had even more expectations for him. She had served the two elders for so many years at the very least, if she didn''t have any merits, she would have to work hard. "There''s no need to prepare anything. I''m returning this time to watch this good show." The good show that John Wayne was referring to was the construction site''s ident that was inplete chaos. To show his sincerity, Edwards personally went to see the family of the deceased. The deceased''s wife and children were too sad, the elderly father was so frightened that he fainted and entered the hospital to receive treatment. On the other hand, the younger brother smashed an ashtray beside him the moment he saw Edwards. Because it was a sudden incident, the bodyguards on both sides of Edwards did not expect the other party to suddenly smash onto him, thus, it was unavoidable for Edwards to be hit it, the full white forehead of his swelled up, a scratch appeared on it and blood leaked out. "You with the surname Ji, how did you have the face toe see us? How did my brother die?" You big bosses are too heartless. You only care about making money, but you can''t even do security measures. Did your conscience get eaten by dogs? I''m going to fight you to the death today, I''m going to kill you and pay with my life. " After he finished speaking, the man seemed to feel that his punches were not ruthless enough, he scolded again and again and came over with the intent to stab Edwards with the fruit knife in his hand. The policeman following the case immediately took action, stopping the man''s extreme behavior. He tried tofort him, "Family member, please calm down. We will definitely investigate the culprit and trust us." "Hmph, I''ll be afraid if I believe you. You officials are the one protecting him, so why would you give usmoners a chance to live? I want to sue him. I want him topensate me for the sky-high loss." The man swore louder and louder. Larry hurriedly took out a tissue and handed it over to Edwards, concerned: "Young Master, are you alright? This person is really unreasonable, to actually dare to hurt people in front of the police. "Alright, let''s not bring up this matter for now!" Edwards ignored the wound on his forehead and ordered calmly. The bodyguards on the side also had a cold expression as they stared at the man who did that. Edwards and the dead person''s family only spoke a few words with each other and the other party''s voice was filled with grief and weeping. After Edwards promised topensate them, the crying sound of the family member died down a little. "You''re Mark Lesley''s younger brother, right? I heard that you asked your older brother to drink wine last night, right?" The police officer who was following them immediately asked the man who was cursing. When he was suddenly questioned by the police, a hint of panic shed across his face and his voice also dropped to the floor, "Yes, it''s me. I was just thinking that my brother was too tired from working for a few days and wanted to call him out to rx his mind, but I didn''t think that.... Brother, what should I do if you leave? There are both old and young people, what do you want me to do!? " Before the man could finish his words, he had already started howling with his head raised, crying sorrowfully. "Andy Lesley, don''t cry. Since you were the only one who met the deceased yesterday, we will take you to the station to record your statement!" After he finished howling, the police officer immediately asked for it in a businesslike manner. "Me? Why did you catch me? "It''s not like I pushed my brother down. You should have caught him, he''s a ck-hearted bastard ..." The man was so scared that his face turned white and he immediately went pale. Then, when he saw Edwards and therge group of people following behind him, he wanted to push the me onto him. "President Wayne has also promised to cooperate with us. I hope you can cooperate well as well." The policeman said with a serious expression. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "I''m the victim''s family, you can''t capture me. If I don''t go, I won''t go anywhere. I''m going to guard my brother, don''te looking for me!" The man named Andy Lesley then sat on the ground and decided not to get up. "If you continue to be so stubborn as to prevent us from investigating the truth of the matter, we will have to take measures against you." After exchanging nces, the policemen decided to force him to leave. "I''m not leaving, my brother is dead, you guys aren''t looking for the murderer, why did youe to capture me?" The man called Andy Lesley screamed in fear. "Because we suspect that the death of the deceased had something to do with his drunkenness. At the moment, he is definitelymitting suicide, but in order to ount to the masses, we still have to investigate the matter clearly and bring him away!" After the policeman left, Edwards walked out as well and said coldly: "Young Master, this Andy Lesley is suspicious. Did he really have such a huge reaction just now because of his brother''s excessive grief?" "Tell the police to investigate if he''s been sold!" Edwards ordered. Young Master, you are injured, go to the hospital to take care of it! "Su Yun said in a low voice. "No need, I''ll go back to thepany!" After Edwards finished speaking, he sat in the carriage, the wound on his forehead, was faintly acting up. "Let''s go to One Thought Building first!" Edwards suddenly ordered. Not far from where the car was driving, Edwards took out his phone and gave it to Lily. With a low voice, he said tiredly: "I will be at yourpany''s entrance in half an hour. Get down, I want to see you!" Hearing his words, Lily was startled, but after that, he answered. Chapter 810 Chapter 810 Lily could only hear the tiredness in Edwards''s tone, but when she opened the car door, he was really shocked. He quickly rushed in front of him and asked: "What happened to your forehead? "How did you get injured?" Edwards saw her reaching his hand over, yet froze in the mid-air, as if she didn''t dare to touch his wound and yet was extremely anxious and worried. This kind of emotion, when written on her beautiful face, actually gave people an indescribable feeling of security and warmth. He raised hisrge palm and gently held her trembling little hand. He gently pulled her into his embrace and pressed her against his chest. His lips were pressed against her forehead as he softly said, "It''s just a superficial wound." "Who did it?" She knew that he must have been injured by someone. Thinking of this, Lily''s heart tightened into a knot and then, she said in a muffled voice: "Don''t you always bring the security guards out? How could he be injured by others? " Edwards knew how much she cared about him and it was precisely this touch of her tenderness that caused him to feel no pain from the wound on his forehead at all. "Out of anger, the family of the deceased hit me with something. It''s okay, it''s okay!" Edwards told her truthfully, his tone soundingpletely unwavering. Hearing that it was the dead family member''s injury, Lily suddenly stopped talking, only her two slender arms wrapped around the man''s waist, hugging tightly, her small face sticking closely to his. "Does it hurt?" After a long while, the woman in his arms asked him softly. Edwards liked the feeling of being hugged so tightly by her arms. This feeling of being cared for and cared for by others was really good. "It was painful just now, but it doesn''t hurt anymore!" After Edwards finished speaking with a faint smile, his thin lips once again pressed onto her fair forehead. Lily hurriedly sat up from his embrace and looked at the ce where he was injured seriously once again. You get the Driver brother to find a pharmacy, I''ll buy a Band-Aid for you, you can''t go out like this and let people see you, you have to disinfect it! Lily said with a serious face. "Alright!" Edwards nodded, then instructed the Driver brother to pay attention to the pharmacy. He did not expect Driver brother''s voice to be heard right after he had walked out: "Boss, there''s a pharmacy nearby!" "I''m going to buy medicine!" Lily directly said and when the car stopped, she anxiously went to buy medicine. Looking at the beautiful figure, Edwards curled his lips. He discovered that he seemed to be bing more and more reliant on her. In the past, he had received many small wounds like these and most of them would pass just like that. Now it was better. When he was injured just now, the first thing he thought of was her. He wanted her concern, he wanted her care and he wanted the heartache in her eyes. Edwards inexplicably wanted tough, but heughed at his own unspeakable caution. When Lily came out again, she held a bag in her hands and inside it was the medicine that he bought from her. After getting in the car, Driver brother cordially did not immediately drive, but waited for Lily to apply the medicine. "Endure it for a bit, I''ll disinfect you first. Your wound is bleeding and if you stick to the disinfectant waterter on, it might hurt a little. If you can''t endure it, then scream out. I won''tugh at you!" Lily''s current serious look made Edwards want to pinch her face. "I''m a dignified man, how can I have the nerve to call out? That''s really embarrassing! " Edwards had a strong expression on his face. Lily looked up at him and smiled: "You are not a god, if you cannot endure the pain, then what''s the point of losing face?" "I don''t want to lose too much face in front of you!" Edwards spoke the truth. Lily pursed her lips andughed, then took a cotton swab and dipped it in disinfectant, before lightly smearing it on his forehead. "En!" Whether it was Edwards or not, he had released a note. It did not seem like he could not endure the pain, but rather, had deliberately shouted for her to listen. As expected, Lily''s hands froze and her beautiful eyes immediately turned to look at him. Who said that he wouldn''t make a single sound? Afraid of losing face? Why did I forget all about it just as I said it? Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Are you done?" Seeing her dazed look, Edwards smiled again. Lily shook his head and for some reason, heughed because of him: "Not yet!" Therefore, she continued to smear, dispel the poison and gave him a Band-Aid. "Alright!" Lily said softly, putting all the medicine aside. Edwards touched it and asked: "It''s not hard to see!" Lily immediately shook her head and replied sternly, "No!" Only now did Edwards''s mood rx a little. Lily said softly: "Is this matter not being handled well?" That was why she thought so, seeing that he had been injured. Her small face grew even more anxious and worried. After all, the rtives of the deceased were in a very bad mood. It was the first time I dealt with this kind of thing, but the death of the deceased felt more like a conspiracy. The police have been involved in the investigation. Edwards sighed. He was also very angry and furious at this matter, if it was really John Wayne asking someone to do it, then it would be too crazy. "Mm, I''m sure you can handle it!" Lily gently leaned into his embrace and lightly closed her eyes. Only after feeling the warmth from his embrace, did she finally calm down. At the moment, the car was already on the main road and after a while, it reached Edwards''s main building, the King''s Building. Lily apanied Edwards to his office, when they entered, he saw that the documents on the desk were stacked even higher than before, Lily sighed to himself, thinking that it must have been hard for this man to process all the documents from morning to night, but unfortunately, she did not have the ability to help him to share with them. "Why are you staring at my desk?" Edwards took off his jacket, ced it on the sofa and turned around. He saw Lily''s dumbstruck look and his thin lips revealed a touch of gentleness. Lily shook his head and sighed: "You have to take care of so many things everyday, do you feel tired?" "I''ll be tired too, but this is my job. I should finish it!" Edwards, however, did not resent him in the slightest, nor did he give off an air of dryness. Lily turned her head, her beautiful eyes focused on his pitch ck pupils: "You should have earned quite a bit of money already, don''t work so hard and properly rx a bit." "You think there''s too much money?" Edwards asked instead of answering and a smile also filled the depths of his deep eyes. "Dang ..." Of course not! " Lily muttered, she felt her face turn red from his question and bit her lips. "Since I feel like I don''t have enough, then I will have to work even harder to earn more!" Edwards lightly tapped on her small face and walked to his office''s big chair. Chapter 811 Chapter 811 C ¡ªire was immediately angered to the point that heughed, how could he block others'' words. The man had already taken off the suit jacket. At this moment, a white long-sleeved shirt with a dark blue vest that covered his waist, the aura on his body was strong and noble. Although there was a band - aid on his forehead, it did not affect his temperament and handsome appearance. This Edwards who had this kind of noble temperament, really had a type of alluring male charm. Lily''s heart strings were struck, causing ripples to appear. She wanted to run over again, but refused to let go. Edwards sat on the big chair in his office, he looked up and saw that she was still standing there nkly, his long legs suddenly hooked up to her: "Come here!" Lily was already a little confused by his allure and seeing him hooking his fingers together, her low and charming voice made it hard for people to reject him. Lily obediently walked in front of him. In the next second, the man wrapped his arm around her and she could only sit on his firm long legs. Before Lily even had the chance to ask what he wanted, she felt the back of therge chair turn and the scenery that appeared in front of her scared her to the point that she sucked in a deep breath. Behind the window was the bustling business center. The buildings were like trees that stretched for tens of kilometers. The golden sunlight shined on theyer of snow on top of the building, making it even more dazzling and magnificent. Lily was actually a little afraid of heights. Even she did not have the guts to walk over the most beautiful ss bridge of his building. It was a good thing that his firm chest was pressed tightly against her back. Hisrge hands were also strongly wrapped around her waist. In addition to this scene that was akin to a painting scroll, it had already diluted her fear. He praised softly, "Your vision is really good!" "En!" A man''s voice came from behind. Lily leaned on himzily, his eyes looking at the far end of the sea, where cargo ships could be seen, passing by. The two of them just stayed there quietly without talking. It was as if they were resting, but at the same time, they felt the warmth from each other. Such a heart-warming scene was interrupted by a knock on the door. Lily''s face inexplicably flushed red. She wanted to stand up from his embrace, but she didn''t think that the man would intentionally not let her. "Don''t be like this, it''s not good for others to see!" Although their rtionship wasn''t a secret anymore, it wasn''t appropriate to cuddle in an office as strict as the office. Even a couple wouldn''t be able to influence them, but they could only be considered as a couple now. Edwards knew that she was a well-behaved little woman and that his skin was thin. After teasing her for a bit, he let her go and let her go. Lily quickly tidied up her slightly messy clothes and sat on a sofa at the side. "Come in!" Edwards''s indifferent voice sounded out. Opening the door, an assistant trembled as he said, "CEO, Conference Room 3 is ready. Please come over and preside over the meeting!" Edwards said in a low voice: "Got it! I''ll be there in three minutes!" After the assistant reminded him, he snuck a nce at Lily who was sitting on the sofa reading a magazine. She was secretly surprised, could the rumors really be fake? Earlier, they said that Lily was kicked away by Edwards. However, not long ago, Edwards had hugged her and appeared at a celebratory feast and everyone present had witnessed how much President Wayne doted on this woman. At this moment, seeing her sitting in the CEO''s office, he was even more sure that Lily was still the only woman that Edwards loved. After the assistant left, Edwards stood up and walked towards her. Lily thought that he was here to take his suit jacket, but unexpectedly, the man suddenly leaned over, supported her back on the sofa with one hand and gently lifted her snow-white chin with the other hand as he kissed her lips. "En!" Lily never thought that he would have the time to y with her when he was even about to go to a meeting. However, since it was him who took the initiative, it would be embarrassing for Lily to push him away. Afterwards, the man took a step back and stood up straight. With a flick of his long finger, he grabbed the coat beside her and put it onzily and casually, buttoning his fingers elegantly. "Wait for me for an hour!" Edwards said softly. "Alright!" "If you''re bored, then take my iPad to the movies. The password is little guy''s birthday!" "Alright!" When Lily heard that he had actually set the birthdays of the children as a password, the corners of his mouth curved up for some unknown reason. Edwards liked her obedient look and left the office satisfied. Once he left, Lily immediately felt that the office was extremely empty. She wanted to enjoy the beautiful scenery outside the window again, so she wrapped her arms around herself as she stood in front of the ss. As expected, there weren''t many people who could enjoy such magnificent scenery every day. When he thought about how April Jones''s whereabouts were still unknown and how such a thing had happened after just a few days, before the first wave had even subsided and the second wave had even started, Lily felt a chill at her fingertips. When she thought about how the person he was going to face was such a crazy and unscrupulous opponent, she inexplicably felt worried for him. Jack Wayne had been running around his branch office recently, relying on his old man''s firm support, he was able to take care of all sorts of things. However, he immediately started to pay close attention to the matter when the Ji''s''s property appeared. He secretly gave John Wayne a call. "Dad, what''s going on? Do you think this low-level framing has any effect? " Jack Wayne also saw the development of the situation and it waspletely unrted to Edwards. He was instantly angered and directly questioned John Wayne. "This matter was indeed a big mistake. Don''t worry about it, it''s none of your business." John Wayne was feeling helpless and annoyed at the same time. He never expected things to go so badly. "Was it Yun Ning''s idea? This is really bad! " Jack Wayne''s tone revealed a hint of ridicule. "Alright, she''s also very remorseful and regretful. However, since we''ve already made our move, there''s no other way to retreat. You''re in the country, help to monitor the situation''s progress." John Wayne frowned and exined. "Can I not watch? In the evening, I will go back to eat dinner and see what kind of attitude Grandpa and Grandma have! " Jack Wayne was also feeling extremely helpless, the matters of hispany were about toe to an end, thus he had more time to watch Edwards''s movements. "You''ve been in the country for quite some time already. Have you found anything?" John Wayne asked directly. "Yes and it''s a big discovery!" Jack Wayne said somewhatcently. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "What big discovery?" John Wayne was curious. Chapter 812 Chapter 812 The failure of the n had already made John Wayne extremely anxious and anxious. When he suddenly heard his son say that he had made a big discovery, he immediately became excited again. Jack Wayne''s voice sounded, carrying a trace of pride: "I heard this discovery by ident. Even though I can''t do any actual harm to Edwards, I''ll definitely damage his reputation." "Hurry up and tell me what you found." Seeing that his son was still trying to keep him in suspense, John Wayne''s tone lost its patience. "Dad, do you still remember Wayne White?" "Of course I remember, he''s the person Edwards hates the most, what about it? Do you want to use him as an example? " Hearing this name, John Wayne''s expression froze, he did not know why his son mentioned his name. However, Jack Wayneughed: "Yes, I''m using him as an example." "What is there to talk about? Everyone in the circle knows that he married Edwards''s mother and the two of them became enemies." John Wayne instantly lost interest. He felt that his son''s suggestion had no value in using it. "Dad, don''t be anxious. Listen to me ask one more time. Do you remember that Wayne White lost a daughter?" Jack Wayne asked patiently. "Is there? Howe I don''t have these memories? " John Wayne frowned, because he did not understand Wayne White well enough, he did not know that the sad matter of him losing his daughter had happened in White Family. "If I were to tell you that Lily is Wayne White''s biological daughter, would you think that it would still be useful?" Jack Wayneughed and said directly. "What?" John Wayne was truly shocked by the news and after that, his tone contained a hint of pride: "Is what you said true? Lily is Wayne White''s daughter? Does Edwards know? " Jack Wayne nodded his head and said, "From my observations, Edwards should already be aware of this matter and is also currently working hard to resolve it. Of course, he and Wayne White must definitely have also hidden this secret deeply, which is why no one has brought up this matter until now." The more John Wayne heard, the happier he got and heughed coldly: "I''m afraid they want this secret to disappear from this world. Wayne White and Lareina are married, if Lily is really his daughter, then she and Edwards are siblings, hahaha, this identity is really awkward." "Yeah, when I first heard it, I also felt that it was extremely inconceivable. If this news were to spread, how would everyone view the rtionship between Edwards and Lily? I''m afraid that they will even curse them for being unreasonable and for being in such a state of chaos." I never thought that you would actually give me such a good news. Alright, I will get someone to bring out this rtionship quickly, at that time, let''s see how Edwards will face everyone''s doubts." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "You aren''t even going to let your own stepsister go. You''re worse than a beast, right?" Jack Wayne gritted his teeth and cursed. "Hmm, this is a very satisfying piece of news. Keep an eye on it. I will find more evidence to prove this as soon as possible." John Wayne said happily. "Alright, I''ll hang up first!" After Jack Wayne finished speaking, he hung up. Jane Wayne walked down the stairs with a sunken expression. Seeing that John Wayne no longer had a sullen face, but instead had a smug look, she couldn''t help but ask curiously. "Daddy, did I hear the good news from you talking to someone just now?" "It was your big brother who gave me good news." John Wayne was still happy. "Oh, what''s the good news?" Jane Wayne was immediately curious. "Lily is Wayne White''s biological daughter, is this news explosive enough?" John Wayne did not hide anything from her. Jane Wayne''s expression was also full of surprise: "Is it true? Daddy, if that''s the case, it''s really good news." "Yun Ning, thest time you did something I was very disappointed, but this time, I''ll still leave it to you to do. Find out for me the evidence that Wayne White and Lily is my biological father and daughter, I want to expose their rtionship and let everyone see what kind of shameful thing Edwards did." "Okay, Daddy, don''t worry. This time, I will definitely not let you down." A cold smile shed across the bottom of Jane Wayne''s heart. As long as it could destroy the rtionship between Edwards and Lily, she was willing to do anything. Lily quietly waited in Edwards''s office. Because she was too bored, she walked around the man''s office, looking at all the corners. Actually, although a man''s office wasrge, he didn''t have many things to disy, which was why he gave people a feeling of emptiness. This feeling would also prolong the feeling of loneliness. If it was an optimist on such asions, he would definitely not be able to stay a day longer. However, Edwards had stayed here for several years. Since he could endure this loneliness and also work with a serious heart, it showed that his heart was definitely lonely. Only by merging with the environment would he not be affected by his coldness and vastness. Thinking of this, Lily''s heart inexplicably ached. The more deeply he loved her, the more he felt the loneliness he once felt. Unknowingly, an hour had passed. The office door was pushed open by a pair of slender hands. A man in an orthodox suit stepped in. Lily was already sitting upright on the sofa, her beautiful eyes raised up when she saw hime in. In the quiet air, the four eyes met. Threads of electricity flowed from each other''s eyes into their hearts. "Will it be boring?" The depressed and angry expression Edwards had during the meeting earlier on, was because she hadpletely disappeared and his mood immediately became better. He directly threw the few pieces of documents on the table, then walked to her side and sat down. "What is this?" Edwards nced at the table and saw that there was actually a cup of wine on it. His long and narrow eyes narrowed as he looked at her beautiful face. "Ugh ..." I''m getting a little thirsty! " Lilyughed dryly, just now when she went into his private resting room, she found a cab, on top of it was a lot of precious wine, she had taken a drink out of it in a daze. "Are you thirsty? Can you dispel the thirst by drinking wine?" Despite knowing that she was spouting nonsense, a hint of a smile shed across the man''s handsome face, as if he had caught hold of her little weakness. Lilyughed dryly again but could not find any other reason to exin himself. Edwards extended his arm out and picked up the bottle of wine, realizing that there was still more than half of the liquor inside, he lifted his head and drank two gulps with his thin lips. Lily was startled, then she chuckled. Seems like, he was not going to pursue this matter. "Did Emma and George start their vacation today?" Edwards suddenly asked. "Yes, today is the day! The winter vacation is about to begin!" Lily nodded slightly. "I want to send you and your children abroad for a walk. Do you have any ideas?" Edwards suddenly said. Chapter 813 Chapter 813 W¡ªhen Lily heard his words, her beautiful eyes startled slightly. Her thick eyshes quickly blinked twice. "Why?" Seeing the reluctance written all over her beautiful face, Edwards onlyughed and exined, "I just want to let my children experience the different countries'' new year atmosphere." "That''s not the case. The children were born abroad. I would like them to experience the new year in their own country." Lily was not stupid, she could faintly guess the intentions of Edwards''s words, how could she be at ease? Edwards''s handsome face froze for a second and very quickly, he reached out and pulled her into his embrace, patting her on the shoulder lightly: "You Long, you should know that I have other intentions, my uncle might be returning, I do not wish for you and your children to meet him." "What happens if we meet? Does he eat people?" Lilyughed. Edwards shook his head: "Of course he doesn''t eat humans. He''s even a smiling tiger, kind to everyone, but who knows how terrifying his ambition is? I don''t want you and the kids to see him because I''m afraid he might think ill of you or the kids without me knowing." "I will educate the good kids to be on their guard against this person!" Lily reached out her small hands and hugged him tightly, as if she was really afraid of being separated from him. Edwards could feel her deep love for him and he was very satisfied in his heart. He let out a light sigh and spoke with a doting tone: "Alright, since you''re unwilling, then I''ll force you guys. I''ll be happy to stay by my side." "Promise me you won''t push me and the child away no matter what, okay?" Lily''s muffled voice came from his embrace, carrying a hint of emotion. Edwardsughed and then kissed her sweet long hair: "Alright, I promise you, I will protect you and your child well. Since your child is on vacation, you should stop working at thepany and stay home to take care of the two little fellows, I''m afraid my grandmother won''t be able to handle it." "Why don''t you bring your mother back? The children are very fond of her. " Lily did not want to throw the job of taking care of children to Lareina, she just felt that since the rtionship between mother and son had eased up, then it would be better to stay together to have a better atmosphere of living together. "Yes, I''ll call her over for dinner tonight to discuss this matter. It just so happens that I called my brother and he also promised toe over for dinner." Edwards had already nned for this long ago, but because he was busy with this task, he was unable to find time to bring it up. "Good!" If your mother wanted to take care of the kids at home, they wouldn''t be so bored. " Lily said happily. "Do you want to bezy? "Hmm?" The man''s slightly sinister tone fell into her ears. "No!" Lily immediately shook her head. "Eternal Rest!" As the man looked at her smiling face, he felt a ripple of emotions rise up in his heart. He couldn''t help but kiss her on the lips. As night fell, Edwards brought Lily back to the Wayne Family. Lareina had already arrived first and was gently apanying Emma in making her hand made small flowers. "Daddy, Mummy is back!" Emma looked up and saw them and ran over happily. Lareina looked at her eldest son and daughter -inw with a smile on her face. "Mom!" Edwards said somewhat stiffly. Very clearly, it had been many years since he hadst called out like that, so he felt that it was a little ufortable. "Yeah!" Lareina was extremely happy, this was the voice that she wanted to hear even in her dreams. "Daddy, Grandma cut a lot of flowers for me. I will make a present for great - grandfatherter. He''s sick and can''t get up from bed. I''m worried about him." Emma still could not understand the heavy feelings between adults. Although it was her little mouth that said it, it was even more ufortable. He couldn''t help but squat down and stroke his daughter''s smooth and long hair, saying warmly: "Emma is truly sensible. In the future, when father goes out to work, can you help father take care of great-grandfather?" "OK, I will. My brother is upstairs now, greatgrandfather is looking for him to chat." Emma blinked hisrge eyes and nodded with a serious expression. "Is that so? Do you know what they''re talking about? " Edwards was slightly startled. "I don''t know, great-grandfather only asked his brother to go upstairs alone." Emma muttered. "Alright, father will go up to take a look!" Edwards stood up, turned his head and said to Lily: "You and my mom will apany Emma to y again, I''m going upstairs to take a look." "Alright!" Lily nodded. Edwards walked up the stairs with heavy steps. Hearing his grandfather cough, his heart tightened. This time, he did not stand outside the door to eavesdrop. Instead, he knocked on the door to enter. He saw George standing by the bed, listening to what the Old Master Wayne had to say. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Daddy!" Seeing him walk in, George revealed a cute smile. When Old Wayne saw him enter, he alsoughed. "George is very much like you when you were young. Very smart, very precocious." Edwards could not help but chuckle. "That''s right, it looks extremely simr, but I feel that he''s a little more cunning than me, I don''t have such weird thoughts from him." "Daddy, how can you say that about your own son? No matter how mischievous I am, it''s still your fault! "George immediately retorted with a pout of dissatisfaction. The little guy''s words directly made the old manugh and Edwards couldn''t help but curl the corner of his lips. Squatting in front of his son, he said to the little fellow, "Of course you''re my biological son. You''re smarter and more obedient than father when he was younger!" "But great - grandfather said just now, boys can''t be too obedient, they won''t be able to find a girlfriend this way." The little guy said in all seriousness. The old man''s expression stiffened and Edwards couldn''t help but reach out and stroke his forehead. At such a young age, she was already worried about finding a girlfriend. "Lil ''Rui, grandpa is joking with you. Look at how your dad looks. Basically, don''t worry about not being able to find a girlfriend." Old Waynecould onlyfort the little fellow. George''s face was brimming with smiles: "Un, my Mummy said that when I grow up, I will definitely look even better than my father. There will definitely be many girls who will like me!" ck lines once again appeared on Edwards''s forehead. Was that woman really encouraging his son like this? Alright, having the confidence is a good thing. The old man nodded in agreement, "Yes, you will definitely be more outstanding, more outstanding and more handsome than your father!" "Grandfather, you will teach him a lesson this way. You can''t give him a chance to be narcissistic." Edwards immediately shouted to stop her. However, George tilted his chin up slightly, looking happy and proud at the same time. "Daddy, are you afraid of being outdone by me?" Edwards was speechless. "What did you talk to great - grandfather about?" Edwards changed the topic. "Great-grandfather said he''d give me a lot of money." George said as he blinked his big eyes. Chapter 814 Chapter 814 His son''s words caused Edwards to be slightly startled. He immediately looked at the old man who was lying on the bed, his face pale and weak. "Grandfather!" Although the old man had be a lot thinner from the suffering, his expression was still very calm as he consoled: "George and Emma are the best gifts you can give me. I''m very happy, with them here, I''ve had a big load on my mind." "Grandfather, you ... Why do you say that! " Edwards''s heart crumbled, but he tried his best to hold in his sorrow and asked with a stiff voice. George and Emma are both the future hope of our Wayne Family. I have decided to share my shares with them, George and Emma will take 40%. The old man said warmly. "Grandfather, George and Emma are still young, you don''t have to ..." "Of course, this is what I want from them. I must." The old man looked lovingly at the little girl beside him. That exquisite and beautiful little face of his instantly caused him to recall his middle years. At that time, there were three little figures surrounding him. "George, go downstairs and find Grandma first, I have something to say to great ¡ª grandfather." Edwards said to the little fellow in a somewhat serious tone. George obediently waved his hands at the old man and ran out. Actually, even though Old Wayne had just told him to give him a lot of money and buy him a lot of fun and delicious food, the little fellow''s mind had yet to mature to such a degree. He still could not understand what a lot of money meant. After his son left, Edwards took a chair and sat down. He looked at his grandfather with a pained gaze: "Grandfather, if you do this, uncle will be angry." "It doesn''t matter if he''s angry. This is my decision. My shares should also be divided among them." The old man was no longer angry like he was before, he was just speaking calmly. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "I know, but I still hope that grandpa can think it through!" "Edwards, has your uncle done anything else "No, Uncle has been very calm recently!" Edwards immediately replied. The old man seemed to heave a sigh of relief, "As long as he won''t do anything stupid, I can rx. To be honest, what worries me the most is your uncle and nephew''s grudge. You don''t hold grudges, but I''m afraid he''ll be too stubborn to let it go." "Uncle should have figured it out by now." Edwards said indifferently. "That''s true. No matter how sharp the stab was, it should have been polished by now after five years in prison. He''s not that young anymore and shouldn''t have such ambitions." The master smiled helplessly, as if he really wanted to see such a scene of peace and harmony. Edwards knew that his grandfather was most worried about the grudge between him and John Wayne. To have close rtives and each other be crippled, was definitely the most tragic thing in the world. Grandfather would probably never want to see it again in his life, right? John Wayne had killed his father and he had suffered miserably from''s evil scheme. Fortunately, he had escaped this cmity and used the back of his hand to send him to prison, which in turn gave him five years of peace. Now, it seemed that this peace would be broken. "Edwards, there is one thing, grandpa ..." I want to tell you!" The master''s tone suddenly grew hesitant. Edwards frowned, he looked at his grandfather, waiting for her to speak. The old man suddenly covered one side of his face and eyes, as if he didn''t want to think about it and didn''t have the face to say it. "It''s about your father!" After the old man said this, his expression became one of self -mockery, "Your father really disappoints me. I ced so much hope in him." "Grandfather, just tell me, no matter what it is, I can ept it." Edwards had a kind of premonition that his grandfather''s words would be very helpful to him. "The doctor told me the reason for your father''s ident, but I was extremely disappointed when I heard about it. The doctor extracted some medicine from your father''s blood, a type of adjuvant that only men and women would use. On the day your father was in a car ident, he probably went outside to look for that woman again, but..." Hearing these words, Edwards''s face froze. Seeing that his grandfather was not willing to continue, he felt a kind of unspeakable pain in his heart. "Your father is good at everything, but he has been too disappointing to me in terms of the rtionship between men and women." The old tutor grew more and more sorrowful as he spoke. It was obvious that he''d felt even more hopeless and sorrowful that year. "Grandfather, was my father drugged? Or did he take the medicine himself, resulting in such an oue!" Edwards could not help but ask. "I asked that woman. She said that your father told her to bring the wine over and that the medicine in that wine was also sent by your father. He also sent a message for her to add it." The old tutor grew paler the more he spoke. It was obvious that he hadn''t expected his son to do such a thing. Edwards''s heart trembled, that meant, his father''s death was not an ident, but was because he had added something into the wine. Grandfather said that the woman gave him the information in his phone as proof, but was that information really sent by his father? Or had someone forged this evidence? Escaping the charges. "I hate this kind of thing. So, when I found out that your uncle drugged your wine, I became angry and directly locked him up. I''ve already lost a son and I don''t want to lose another grandson. I know your uncle must me me for being too ruthless, but I really won''t allow this kind of tragedy to happen again." The old tutor was so excited that he started to cough again. Edwards hurriedly asked with concern, "Grandfather, are you alright?!" I''m fine, I just want you to know about this. In the future, you have to be careful and also, you have to be nice to Lily. It''s not easy for her to give birth to two children for you. Old Wayne warned. Edwards nodded and promised: "Grandfather, don''t worry, I will definitely not do such a thing. I am also serious towards Lily and I know that it will be difficult for her to give birth to a child, so I will treat her better and definitely not let her down." His promise made the old man very happy. He nodded and praised, "Alright, I knew you were different from your father. You are much more outstanding!" Hearing these praises, Edwards was not happy, instead, he was depressed. He finally knew why his grandfather would fly into a rage and show no mercy to his uncle. It turned out that his father''s death was rted to those drugs. In this matter, only by finding April Jones would they be able to uncover the truth of the matter. Edwards would never let it go just because he didn''t care about his father''s face. Chapter 815 Chapter 815 W ¡ª hen Edwards came down from Old Master Ji''s room, he coincidentally saw Josh walk in. He came over alone and did not bring Elizabeth along. "Where''s Abby? Why did youe alone? You didn''t bring her? " The olddy was the first to ask him. Josh''s expression did not change and said indifferently: "If she has matters to attend to, he will not be able toe, next time!" "Mom!" Seeing Lareina standing at the side, Josh was startled for two seconds and then, he shouted out. Lareina''s happiness was written all over her face as she responded with a gentle tone. The olddy sighed. However, she was also gratified. "Alright. A kind heart is like a family. Everyone should stop dividing up in the future!" Lareina gratefully looked at her: Thank you, Madam! "Why are you still talking about this? You''ve suffered so much, sigh!" The olddy shook her head as she thought of this. Edwards was just about to go down to the middle of the stairs, when he heard his grandma''s words. What his grandfather had said to him just now was enough to prove that his grandfather knew that there was a woman outside his father''s house. What about his grandmother? Did she know that before? N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Edwards''s mind was in a mess. When he thought back to when his mother left the Wayne Family all those years ago, he only thought about how his grandmother had angrily stopped him. His grandfather sat in the living room with a dark face, not saying a single word of advice. Edwards finally understood why his grandfather did not stop his mother from leaving that year. It was because he was the only one who knew the truth of the matter. All these years, he had been carrying these secrets with him, so the pressure on him must have been immense. Edwards went downstairs and greeted him. Then, he smiled and asked: Where are the two adorable little fellows? Why haven''t I seen them?" "Taking a bath upstairs!" Lareina said with a smile. Just as he was speaking, Emma, who had already finished showering, dragged a pair of adorable little white rabbit slippers. His long hair was not tied up, but he had a tiny head of waist-long ck hair. She was handsome and cute, just like a little elf. She had be one of those pretty girls in the second dimension. Because Emma was still humming a cheerful tune, all the people standing downstairs raised their heads and looked over. Seeing her cute and adorable appearance, they all started tough. Emma stood at the staircase and blinked her ck eyes. When she saw Josh, she raised her small mouth: "Uncle is here!" Josh looked at this little girl and couldn''t help but praise her. "You''re already so beautiful at such a young age, what''s the point of growing up. When Edwards heard his brother''s unreserved praise, his lips slightly curled up and he smiled happily. "Emma,e over here and let uncle see you!" Josh hooked his fingers at the little guy. Emma stepped on her small slippers, standing right in front of him, raising her little head, she smiled and extended her fat and tender hand towards Josh: "Uncle, you said that as long as youe to see me, you will bring me a present!" Josh''s handsome face instantly stiffened, after that, he searched his body back and forth, only to realise that there was only the car key left, as well as the wallet in his hands. "Uh, this key is for you, my sportscar is your present today!" Josh said with a serious face. Emma''s face became cute and she shook her head. "I don''t like cars, my brother does, I only like cute barbie doll!" Josh realized that he still did not have the innate skill to flirt around with children, hence he immediately asked for help from everyone present. Unfortunately, no one here seemed to want to help him. Josh was petrified. It was George who was dressed in a blue suit, his footsteps were not as loud as Emma. At his young age, he already had the graceful temperament of a gentleman, walking at a slow pace. "George!" Josh immediately shouted towards him. George was startled, he walked down and smiled: "Uncle, are you ready to y racing with me?" As the defeated opponent of the little guy, Josh was once again speechless and choked. "Uh, I''m here for dinner. Can we talk about racing next time? Emma, uncle will buy two gifts for you the next time youe, okay? " The two little fellows immediately nodded and didn''t make things difficult for him anymore. Josh silently heaved a sigh of relief. Edwards walked in front of him and said in a low voice: "Follow me upstairs to see Grandfather." "Oh!" Josh nodded and followed him up the stairs with slightly stiff steps. "Grandpa won''t scold me anymore, right?" Josh asked as he walked. "You still remember this!" Edwards felt helpless towards him. "He scolded me out of the shadows. How could I not be afraid?" Josh thought about how his grandfather would scold him whenever he talked to him in the past. He was truly afraid and afraid of him. "I won''t scold you anymore. You''ve already grown up!" As his brother, Edwards said with a gentle tone. Josh looked at him in astonishment: "Big Brother, why do I feel like your tone today isn''t right. What''s wrong?" "It''s nothing, it''s just that grandpa mentioned something to me, we''ll talk in privateter!" As the two chatted, they had already arrived outside the old tutor''s door. "Grandfather, Josh is here!" Edwards said from outside. Josh felt goosebumps all over his body. He was afraid that if he went in, he would get a pillow or an ashtray. "Let him in!" The old tutor''s tone was much more gentle. The door opened and Josh walked in with a dry smile: "Grandfather, you have lost a lot of weight recently, could it be that the food in my house is not tasty?" The old man looked at him and ignored his boring question. Josh felt ufortable being stared at, his handsome eyes, turned towards his big brother who was at the side. "Talk to grandpa, I suddenly thought of a phone call!" Edwards suddenly said. "Hey, bro!" Josh did not expect his big brother to leave him alone here and frowned in annoyance. Edwards ignored his helpless expression and closed the door. Josh was secretly angry. What was his brother ying at? He clearly knew that he and his grandfather''s rtionship wasn''t good and he would argue the moment they gathered together. "Josh, you should be twenty ¡ªfive this year!" The old man asked. Josh kept his expression tight as he nodded: "Yes!" "Did you have a good chat with your little girlfriend?" The old man asked casually. "Cough ..." Fortunately, she was very obedient! " Josh inexplicably felt a sense of superiority. The old man frowned and lightly reprimanded, "You''re not young anymore, but your personality is still that of a child. Your girlfriend is very obedient, do you think you''re proud?" Josh immediately looked as if he had been pped in the face and his expression froze. "Learn how your elder brother treats women. Women are not pets. Don''t think about controlling them. You have to understand and care about them!" The old tutor said with great experience. Chapter 816 Chapter 816 Josh didn''t know that Edwards had other intentions. He and the old man had a long chat before they came down and when Josh thought of what his grandfather had said to him, a warm feeling shed through his heart. Previously, when he was immature, he felt that being rebellious was a very noble thing. Now that he had grown up, he gradually discovered that it was not something that was worth advocating. The best happiness is to be with your family, to spend every happy time with them and when you think about itter, you will feel that the time you spent with them is the most memorable. Unfortunately, he had missed many of his time with his grandparents and mother. However, he still had time to make up for it. He believed that in the future, he would not neglect the time he spent with his family. When Josh went downstairs, he realized that there was an extra person in the living room. It was Jack Wayne! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Josh''s temper had always been explosive and was not as calm and steady as Edwards''s. He instantly wanted to go up and turn hostile, but Edwards held his arm. "Come over, I have something to tell you!" Josh could only restrain his anger and followed his brother towards the back garden. Jack Wayne who had just entered the room shrugged his shoulders and looked at the olddy helplessly: "Grandmother, I already said I can''te. Look, my cousin wants to fight with me again." The olddy was also worrying about this matter, but when she saw Edwardsing out to stop her, she heaved a sigh of relief. "It''s alright, Edwards will advise him. Don''t worry Grandma, I will definitely apologize to Josh again. I know that I have done something to let him down and now I know that I have made a mistake! Jack Wayne acted like a sensible child in front of the olddy, his words and actions leaving a good impression on his. Lareina was already helping Lily take care of the two little fellows upstairs. The little guy was wasting its time in Toy Room, while Lily was preparing to take a bath first. "Grandma, I''m going upstairs to see grandpa!" After Jack Wayne finished, he walked up the stairs. Although the smile on his face was warm, his heart was filled with anticipation. The reason why he came to this meal was entirely because he could meet with Lily once, as if it was a matter of course. Last time, Adrian had helped him make an appointment to eat a meal. Although that meal was rather tasty, to Jack Wayne, it was something that made him very happy. It was unknown if it was due to Jack Wayne''s meditation, but when he walked up the stairs to the second floor, he coincidentally saw Lily walking out of the bedroom wearing casual clothes with his long hair draped behind him. The two of them looked at each other and Lily''s face stiffened. Jack Wayne smiled and greeted her: We meet again! Lily smirked: "That''s right, what are you doing here?" "Grandmother invited me over for dinner!" Jack Wayne''s gaze swept across her body once more as he saw that she was only wearing a light pink coloured jacket, dark blue jeans and a white sweater with a high cor. If someone who didn''t know anything saw Lily like this, they would definitely not think that she was actually the mother of two children. "Oh!" Lily gave an "oh" in understanding and then strode towards the Toy Room from his side. Jack Wayne''s eyes shone with a bright light. Although it was just a hurried look, it still left a deep impression on him. It was unknown if it was because he hadn''t been in love for a long time, but Jack Wayne felt that there was a burning passion in his chest. He only met it once and gave a simple greeting, but his body actually had such a huge reaction. Jack Wayne secretly heaved a sigh of relief, suppressed his stirred up heart and walked upstairs. Looking at the old man''s weak appearance, Jack Wayne thought of one thing. Looks like Jane Wayne did not mishear him. The old man''s current state really couldn''t go on any further. "Grandfather, have you been well?" Jack Wayne asked with concern. The old man shook his head, "Not good, what about you? How are things going with thepany?" "Thank you, grandpa. With your help. Everything is progressing smoothly, but ..." I still met with a lot of obstructions! " Jack Wayne''s face revealed some negative emotions: "Maybe my connections in the country aren''t that good, I can''t do anything, it''s not as easy as you!" The old man had always been thinking about hispany''s matters. When he heard that Rone was obstructing his way, he immediately asked, "What happened now?" "The process of thepany''s audit is tooplicated. It has been dragging on for too long!" Jack Wayne said directly. The old man''s expression changed as he frowned, "What''s going on?" Jack Wayne shrugged his shoulders, "I''m not too sure either. I asked him, but he always told me to wait patiently." A hint of seriousness appeared on the lordmaster''s face. He waved his hand afterwards, "Don''t worry, I''ll ask your elder brother to help you." "Thank you, Grandpa!" Jack Wayne had been waiting for him to say those words, to ask Edwards to help him, he was afraid that he would die of depression, so heughed coldly in his heart. Just then, in the backyard, the two brothers walked to the side of an artificialke. Josh said angrily: "Brother, why are you stopping me?!" "Fist can''t solve the problem now, if you really fight with Jack Wayne, even if you beat him ck and blue, it will only make Grandpa and Grandma sad. After all, we are both the grandson of Wayne Family!" "But I just don''t like him." Josh said angrily as he thought about the grudge he had against her. "I don''t like him, so I''ll think of another way to teach him a lesson. Don''t fight with him again, you guys aren''t even 15 or 16 years old anymore!" Edwards couldn''t help but shake his head andugh lightly when he thought about how his brother used to fight with Jack Wayne every single day. "Got it, I will not do it, but don''t think that I will give him a good look!" Josh was still very angry. "You can ignore him and pretend he doesn''t exist. I have no objections!" Edwards smiled warmly. "Big Brother, how did you manage to restrain the urge to tten him when you saw him?" Josh couldn''t help but be curious. "I see him as a dead thing!" Edwards''s answer, was even more domineering and overbearing. "Brother, you''re the one who''s more tolerant than me. Even though I really want to treat him like thin air, I just can''t suppress the anger in my heart." "You''re still young. You''ll develop this mentality when you experience a lot of things." Edwards patted his brother''s shoulder as he consoled him. "Oh yeah, brother, you said you had something to say to me, what is it? What did grandpa say? " Josh suddenly thought of something, his brother''s expression was gloomy, it was definitely an important matter. Chapter 817 Chapter 817 D ¡ª empsey''s expression changed, it was clear that he did not want to tell this to his brother, but he could not hide it from him, after all, the two brothers wanted to work together to drag out the culprit, so naturally they wanted to tell each other everything. "It''s rted to the cause of father''s death. It''s a very important clue!" Edwards said in a serious tone. When Josh heard that it was about Father''s death, his expression also instantly became serious. He asked in a low voice: "What kind of important clue is this? "It''s because this clue seems to be important, but back then, it was a difficult matter to talk about. Grandfather also wanted to protect daddy''s reputation and didn''t want to lose face for Wayne Family, so he didn''t mention it." Edwards didn''t want Josh to think that the old man was underestimating this matter, so he exined. "Then I''m even more curious? He already ran out to find other women to fool around with. What could be more shameful and difficult to talk about than this? " Josh mocked. Edwards looked at his brother and in the end, sighed and lowered his voice: "Before daddy died, he probably took a medicine, a medicine that is a demand of men and women!" "Medicine?" Josh immediately said it, his handsome face instantly lost all color and became slightly pale. His fingers suddenly clenched and made a Ge sound: "How could it be like this? That was my birthday!" Seeing his brother''s expression, Edwards knew that he must have suffered a huge blow. He consoled him in a low voice, "Alright, this matter has been over for so long, please take it lightly!" "Ho ... I truly want to give up just like that. Since he is looking to die, then let him die. The father in my heart has already be blurry." Josh was still very sad. On the day of his birthday, he eagerly waited for his father toe back to eat cake and blow a candle. He actually went to see that woman again and even took his own life. Of course, Edwards was also very resentful, but thinking about what had happened in the past, no matter how much he thought about it, would only make his heart tired. "Even if he was in the wrong, he''s still our father. If he doesn''t even care about us, then he''s really dead for sure. I can''t tolerate letting the culprit get away with this kind of thing!" Edwards said in a serious tone. "It was my birthday and I was looking forward to his return. We called at noon and made an agreement. This means that he doesn''t care about me at all!" Even though it had been many years since the matter of the investigation, Josh was still angered to the point that his eyes turned red. Edwards knew that he shouldn''t have brought up this matter at this time. He must have been provoked. "It must be April Jones. I must find this woman and make her pay a painful price!" Josh suddenly became more clear-headed, but he still said these harsh words with anger. Edwards nodded his head: "I believe that it was April Jones who did it, but I do not deny that Father voluntarily consumed that medicine!" "Don''t mention him to me anymore. Brother, I beg you, don''t mention him again!" Josh covered his ears, he did not want to hear his father''s name anymore. "Alright, let''s not talk about it anymore. Calm down. Don''t let Grandma and Mom see it when we eat later!" Edwardsforted him softly. "Brother, you go in first, I''ll stay here for a while!" Josh''s heart was in a mess, he was angry and sad, he fiercely kicked the stone beside him, which floated on the water twice and sank into the lake. Edwards did not speak further and turned to leave. At the dinner table, the master didn''t go downstairs to eat because it was inconvenient for him to get up. The olddy had a servant bring the dishes upstairs. She personally fed them to the old man, so it was a bit tight on the dining table at the moment because the olddy wasn''t here. The two little fellows, on the other hand, continued to eat happily. Of course, they also felt that the atmosphere wasn''t right and Emma, who usually never stopped talking, had also quietened down quite a bit. Lareina was also enjoying her meal. Although there was a Jack Wayne here, to be able to look at her son, daughter-inw and her two grandchildren, any form of displeasure would not enter her heart. While Lily silently ate, she also had to take care of the two children''s food. Being busy with all this was not too bad, but she could always feel a gaze that seemed to sh past her face. Of course, she didn''t care at all, she only felt that Jack Wayne was strange, if he really thought that his charm was boundless and could make her give up on Edwards''s embrace, then it could only be said that there was something wrong with his brain and had decided to look for a doctor for him. Fortunately, Jack Wayne was very tactful. After finishing his meal, he went upstairs to say goodbye to the second floor and left first. Only then did the depressing atmosphere disappear. "Mom, big brother, sister-inw, I''m leaving as well!" Josh had suffered a big blow today and he wanted to leave. "Alright, be careful on your way here. There are some things that should be taken lightly!" Edwards warned him again. "I will!" Josh clenched his teeth, then drove away. From the rearview mirror, Josh saw Lily holding onto the two little fellows who were standing outside the door. The two little fellows waved their little hands at him and his mood immediately calmed down. He felt that he might have really changed and he would have felt that his feelings for Lily would not change in the past, but at this moment, he was actually very happy that he had finally walked out. He was willing to hurt others, but he was not willing to hurt his big brother. Lily is a very good woman and Big Brother also loves her. They will definitely be happy to the point where they will grow old. He, whether he was happy or not, would never disturb their lives again. Josh''s sportscar finally stopped downstairs. He did not immediately get out of the car, but locked himself in and allowed his messy thoughts to roll around. April Jones''s face, made him want to ruthlessly tear it apart, but very quickly, what changed was a young and beautiful face. Josh abruptly opened his eyes, reached out his hand and pinched the center of his brows, he was extremely tired. He pushed open the door and walked straight into the elevator.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. He didn''t know what kind of feeling he had towards Elizabeth now, thebination of pain and pain made it hard to tell if he liked her more, or if he wanted to distance himself from her more. When he went upstairs and opened the hall''s door, he saw Elizabeth standing alone on the balcony, blowing on the cold wind. Hearing the sound of the door opening, Elizabeth turned around. Under the light of the crystalmp, their eyes met. "Why didn''t youe in!" It''s winter now. If you stand on the balcony, you''ll freeze into statues. However, what he did not know was that while he was suffering from the internal torture, Elizabeth''s heart was also on fire, afraid and helpless. Chapter 818 Chapter 818 "I want to get some fresh air!" Elizabeth used a pale excuse, but unfortunately, her pale white face was even more convincing. Adding to that, she was only wearing a white sweater with a vertical cor and not a single coat, so she had already frozen to the point where her hands and feet were cold. Josh directly walked behind her, his serene and heavy eyes locking onto her pale and colorless face. In the next second, he wrapped his arms around his and felt a lump of ice wrap around his in his embrace. This woman was cold from head to toe, did she not want to live? "You ..." Elizabeth did not expect him to suddenly embrace her and wanted to say something, but she was unable to say it out loud. She could only stay in her embrace and not move at all. Two secondster, the man brought her directly into the hall and shut the door to the cold. His handsome face was extremely ugly to behold. "Do you want to die?" Elizabeth was startled for a moment, then shook her head: "Of course not, I am just..." "Don''t think that just because you''re sick that I won''t force you to find April Jones!" Josh immediately understood her words to mean what he thought. Elizabeth,"..." The more she listened, the more she heard her aunt''s words. The more she heard from her aunt that the day of father Ji''s death was Josh''s birthday, the more her heart felt as if she had been stabbed by a knife and it hurt so much that she couldn''t even breathe. In the end, she could only run out and allow the chill to strike her, so as to not let herself be tormented by the suffocating pain. Just as Josh finished speaking, he couldn''t help but sneeze three times, each one louder than the last. Elizabeth''s expression became embarrassed, she covered her lips, her beautiful eyes secretly looking at Josh, afraid that he would get angry again. Josh stared at her with his red and cold eyes, giving her a fright. She was afraid of his gaze. "Why are you April Jones''s niece?" The man''s tall body took a few steps toward her, her voice hoarse with pain. Elizabeth was so frightened that she retreated a step, she shook her head and said pitifully: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" "What''s the use of you apologizing?" Josh sneered. "I... I also feel that my aunt has done something wrong, Josh, if you were to find her, what would you do? " Elizabeth''s voice trembled with fear. "I will make her want to die!" Josh thought of the attacks he had received today and gritted his teeth as he said these words coldly and ruthlessly. Elizabeth was so frightened that her heart started to jump wildly. Although she did not know what Josh''s words meant by "living a life worse than death" meant, but she was still scared. After all, her aunt was her own rtive, how could she bear to see her suffer so much? Seeing her pale face and not say a word, Josh couldn''t help but sneer: "You''re not trying to plead on her behalf are you?" A sh of sadness appeared on Elizabeth''s face as she shook her head. "No and what''s more, even if I beg you, you won''t let her off." "It''s good that you know this. I hope that my hatred towards her won''t affect our rtionship!" As Josh spoke, he took a step closer to her and looked down at her from above. Seeing the light under her eyes shatter and be a field of sorrow, he was inexplicably annoyed. He directly pulled her into his embrace and his thin lips silently blocked her beautiful eyes. Elizabeth was shocked, she quickly closed her eyes as she felt the man''s lips moving down again. After kissing her cold lips, which seemed to want to deepen, Elizabeth pushed him away and hurriedly covered her small mouth, "Don''t kiss me anymore, I might really have a cold, don''t infect me!" The moment Josh was pushed away by her, his expression changed a little and after hearing her exnation, he looked a little better. "I''m not afraid, I''m in good health!" The man pulled her into his arms once more. At this moment, it was as if only her soft lips couldfort his wounded heart. Yes, only she could! The more Josh loved this mouth, the more he couldn''t tell what kind of emotion he was feeling. Elizabeth closed her eyes, allowing him to do whatever she wanted to her. At this moment, she was also very powerless and did not know how to share the pain he suffered. Perhaps, she could only care for him even more gently. Wayne Family! It was already deep into the night, so Edwards had already suggested for her to move in. Lareina was obviously very happy, she readily agreed and also decided to move in after a few days. The reason why Lareina had not agreed to move the next day was because she knew that Wayne White woulde to find her tomorrow at noon. The two of them were husband and wife in the past and as a couple, they did not need to fear the eyes of others. Even if Lareina hid it from Edwards and her, she still knew that in the future, she would only keep the distance between their friends from now on. Around ten in the evening, the lights in the Wayne Family were extinguished. Only the light in the bedroom on the second floor was still soft and bright. Lily coaxed the two little fellows to sleep. Upon hearing that they were already on vacation, the two little guys excitedly hopped on the small bed for a long time before sleeping. Lily didn''t know whether tough or cry, unable to understand how the thoughts of children were so pure and happy. When he returned to his room, he saw the man sitting on the sofa, holding his phone and reading. It seemed to be something rted to his work. Lily walked behind him and wrapped her arms around his neck, then intimately leaned over. Edwards touched her wrist. The two of them were no longer as passionate as before and had returned to the warmest time they had ever been together. "Jack Wayne is looking at you more and more unrestrainedly, I really want to find someone to teach him a lesson." The man put his hand on the handle. His handsome face was full of displeasure and his voice was cold. Lily chuckled: "How did you find out?" "Don''t you feel his ill will towards you?" Edwards stared at her and asked with slight dissatisfaction. "Of course I did, I just ignored him!" Lily was also very troubled, although having a suitor was something to be proud of, but the feeling this man gave her was bad.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "In the future, you must stay away from him. Don''t ever see him again, understand?" It seemed that Edwards had already warned her before, but at this moment, he still had to remind her once again, without being at ease. "Oh yeah, there''s something I should tell you. When you were going out of the country for a few days, Adrian called me and even invited me to a meal." Lily had never mentioned it because he felt that there was no need to mention it, but since he was so concerned about her meeting with Jack Wayne, she decided to be honest, if he found out in the future, he would misunderstand her. Chapter 819 Chapter 819 D ¡ª empsey''s serene eyes narrowed, as he stared intently at her small, uneasy face. His tone carried a hint of annoyance: "Why did you go and see him? Don''t you remember how he used to scold you? If it wasn''t for the fact that he raised you for twenty years, I would have just thrown him into the Pacific Ocean and let him fend for himself." Lilyughed dryly: "I know that you care about me, but actually, I am going to take my mother''s treasure!" "This is obviously a trap and you want to fall for it?" Edwards stood up and held her shoulders with both hands as he stared into her eyes and said: "I know you are a person who misses past life, but, in the future, don''t ever interact with Adrian again. His biological daughter was sent to a mental hospital by me, so it is impossible that he doesn''t hate me. Thinking about the fact that Alice had gone crazy, Lily couldn''t help but shiver. In the past, Alice was a woman that was extremely proud and self-centered. But now, she had be a lunatic. "Alright, I''ll remember. No matter what he says in the future, I won''t see him anymore." Lily nodded and agreed. Edwards was afraid that she would soften his heart and sighed lightly. He pulled her into his embrace and pressed his lips against her forehead, "Do you know what I am most afraid of? I''m afraid that you and your child are in danger!" Lily trembled lightly. After that, she muttered to herself: "I''m also afraid that you''ll be in danger. You must be careful in the future. The two of them were silent, but they understood the concern in each other''s words. They hugged and kissed each other more tightly and their love burned hotter and hotter like fire. The next morning, Lareina went to the supermarket early in the morning to buy something and prepared to cook lunch for Wayne White. Around ten o''clock, Wayne White arrived at Lareina''s residentialplex from the airport. Knocking on the door, the two of them looked at each other and smiled embarrassedly. "You''re here!" Thousands of words converged into a simple voice. "En!" Wayne White''s refined face was also full of smiles. "Come in, I''m cooking. I''ll be ready soon!" Lareina took a step back as he walked in. His previous intimate feeling seemed to have faded a lot. The two of them hid their feelings very well. "Do you feel lonely living alone?" Wayne White asked her in a low voice. Actually, he was also asking himself in his heart. "There will be asionally, but there won''t be anymore in the future. Edwards and Wanshan told me to move in and take care of the child while they''re at it." Lareina faintly smiled, as if she couldn''t wait to tell Yue Yang the good news. Wayne White''s face revealed joy, his eyes shed with light: "Really? Did they ept you?" "Un, they found out about many things in the past and have shown me tolerance. I''ve also agreed to move in!" Lareinaughed and then sighed and looked at Wayne White and asked: What about you? Are you not used to living alone?" "Don''t I still have to look around?" Wayne White shrugged his shoulders, not wanting to reveal too much of his own emotions. It was a dog they had raised a few years ago. It had apanied them for quite some time, from puppy dog to adult dog and it was very emotional. "I really want to see you again!" Lareina''s eyes shed with tears. Actually, she wanted to say that she wanted to see him more, but she couldn''t say it out now. She was afraid that if she said it out loud, it would make both of them suffer. "If I have the chance in the future, I will bring him here." Wayne White''s words revealed a hint of bitterness. "Good, then it''s settled. You will bring him here in the future. Before that, you have to take good care of him alone!" Lareina heaved a sigh of relief andughed. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t worry, I''ve almost fed it to a chubby pig. Even I can''t carry it anymore!" Wayne White''s humorous words resolved the awkwardness between the two of them. They looked at each other andughed. Lareina was in the kitchen cooking while Wayne White was sitting in the living room watching TV. After lunch, they talked about the past, but they both knew that they would never be able to go back. "Tonight, I want to invite you to have dinner with the children. I don''t know if your son will agree or not!" Wayne White''s tone contained a hint of worry. "If you don''t want to tell him, I''ll ask him." Lareina felt that if it was him who called his son, he might have been rejected. "I don''t really want to make things difficult for you. Forget it, if I can''t see the children, then let''s meet Lily. I also really want to see her." Wayne Whiteughed softly. "Alright, you father and daughter can gather together. I won''t be going!" "Alright, I''ll give you a call and ask her!" Wayne White nodded, although he wanted to go with him, he felt that it was not so good. Receiving the call from Wayne White, Lily was ted: "Dad, why did you suddenlye back? and didn''t say hello to me." "I just decided toe back. Can we have dinner together tonight? If only I could bring the children with me! " Wayne White said warmly. Lily hesitated for a moment, but then she said softly: "Alright, I''ll ask Edwards, if he doesn''t want me to bring my child out, I''lle over by myself!" "Alright, I''ll see you tonight!" After Wayne White hung up, he took out two boxes from his bag and handed one over to Lareina: "This is a present I gave to you, and I hope you will ept it and do not reject." "Why did you send me a present? We''ve separated already, I''m too embarrassed to ept another one!" Although Lareina said that, she was actually very happy in her heart. She reached out to receive it, opened it and saw that there was a shining diamond ne inside. "I also bought a gift for Lily, I wonder if she''ll like it!" As Wayne White said this, he took out another box and opened it. Inside was an exquisite bracelet. "Girls like this kind of shiny stuff. I believe that you''ll like it!" Lareinaforted him. "I hope so. This is a token of my goodwill as a father!" When Wayne White thought about how his own daughter had returned to his side alive, the joy in his heart could not be expressed with words. For her, he would rather make any kind of choice. Lareina had the same thoughts as him, this was the greatness of a parent. Lily called Edwards and brought up the matter of him going out to eat dinner with Wayne White. Edwards''s tone carried a hint of displeasure: "He''s back?" "Yes, can I take the children to dinner?" Lily asked him in a tone of discussion. "At this time, it''s best if you don''t take your children out!" Edwards always had a grudge against Wayne White, so naturally, he did not wish for him to see his own child. Lily did not insist, "Alright, then I''ll go see him by myself, I''lle back earlier!" Chapter 820 Chapter 820 Lily rode on Edwards''s private car and went out. Ever since the identst time, Edwards had paid attention to her trip and would definitely not let her touch the car again. On this point, although Lily was helpless, he did not dare to express anything. Having a special car to pick up and deliver them was not a special honour that ordinary people could enjoy. Arriving at the restaurant that Wayne White had reserved, Lily was escorted by two bodyguards dressed in ck to enter the restaurant''s entrance. Lily saw Wayne White waving at her from afar, he did not reserve a ce for the private rooms but chose a seat right beside the window. Lily spoke a few words to the two big bodyguards and then walked towards the dining table alone. "Dad, why are you here so early?" Lily said with a smile. "The reason I came back this time is to see you. Of course I want toe earlier!" Wayne White looked at his daughter and only after realizing that herplexion had improved, was he at ease. "Dad, you don''t need toe back to see me. You''re so busy for work. Running back and forth is very tiring!" Lily pitied him. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "I''m not tired. As long as I think of meeting you, I won''t be tired anymore!" What Wayne White said was the truth. It was because he was too tired from work that he wanted to meet his precious daughter and mend his 20 odd years of absence. In the past, she only felt that he might not like her, but now, she knew that only in front of her biological father, her s smile was the purest. "Dad, where do you live now? Have you gone to see Aunt Lan? " Lily said in concern in a low voice. "I''ve seen her. I had a meal at her ce at noon and she said that she''s moving in with you. This is a really good start. Please take care of her for me in the future. I still feel sorry for her." Wayne White said with both gentleness and emotion. "Dad, don''t worry. I will treat her like my mother." Lily immediately replied with a serious face. Wayne White nodded with a slight smile and said with gratification: "I knew you were a good child." "Dad, I didn''t bring the children here. You won''t be angry, right?" Lily asked somewhat apologetically. She knew that her father would want to see his grandchildren as well. "I''m not angry, I just feel a bit sad. After all, I can''te back often and I especially want to meet them!" Wayne White''s words contained a trace of bitterness and sorrow. "Father, I will get this little fellow to call you often in the future to chat. Emma really knows how to chat!" Lily immediatelyforted him. "That''s right, that guy is really interesting. When you were young, he was definitely so cute, right? When dad saw Emma, he immediately thought of you as a little kid!" As Wayne White said this, his eyes turned red and he started ming himself in an inexplicable manner. "Dad, let''s not talk about the past, I am definitely not as cute as Emma. When I was young, I was very naughty and wild!" Lilyughed. "That''s right, Lily, there is one thing that I have considered. You don''t need to use my surname, you just need to continue being surnamed Tang so that you won''t fall for it. Besides, you were raised by the Lily Family, so giving your surname to one of them is not bad!" Never forget this source! " Wayne White said with a serious expression. Lily obediently nodded her head: "Ok, dad thinks that''s fine, I won''t change!" "Have the wounds on your head healed? I''ve been worried about you." Lily reached out and touched it, it hadpletely recovered and only had a scar on it. However, it was hidden in her hair and it did not affect her appearance. "Dad, don''t worry, it''s done!" Lily said softly. As they ate, they chatted. Lily asked her a lot of questions about the White Family''s past and Wayne White had always been concerned about her life in the Tang Family. "That''s right, Lily, how did you know Edwards? Have you been together for five years? " Wayne White suddenly asked, full of curiosity. Lily''s hand that was holding onto the fork stiffened for a bit, then sheughed dryly: "That''s right, we met five years ago, so it can be considered to be a rtionship. But after I went abroad to study, we never contacted each other again and I also never mentioned anything about children to him." Hearing that she didn''t seem to want to say much about this matter, Wayne White could only ask and said with a pained tone: "If only we could have known each other for a few years, you wouldn''t have led two children to lead such a difficult life overseas." "Dad, I don''t feel bitter at all. The two children are really cute!" Lily immediatelyughed. Wayne White still pitied her a lot: "In the future, if you have any difficulties, you must tell Daddy. Don''t be polite with Daddy, okay?" "I will!" Lily nodded, not letting him worry. After finishing his meal, Wayne White took out a box from his bag: "I bought this specially for you, see if you like it or not!" "What is it?" Lily asked curiously. After Wayne White opened it, he took the bracelet with him. "Try wearing it, let daddy see!" Lily reached out his hand for her father to help him put it on. Under the crystalmp, it was extremely dazzling. "Dad, you have good eyes, this bracelet is so beautiful!" Lily praised. Wayne White nodded, "Yes!" "Thank you, dad, then I won''t be polite!" Lily said with a smile. In the future, she would not be courteous to her father anymore. "Wear it. If dad sees anything interesting in the future, I''ll buy it for you!" Wayne White was also very happy. The father and daughter talked all the way until they had finished their meal. It was almost 9, when Lily and her father finally left the restaurant. When the father and daughter pair left the restaurant and got into the car, a proud smile finally appeared on the face of someone who was closely following them. "I really didn''t expect to be able to take a picture so quickly. The money is so easy to earn." The manughed proudly, then called Jane Wayne. "Miss Wayne, I''ve already taken the photos you wanted me to take. I''ll pass them to you now. Remember to send me the final payment!" Jane Wayne''s expression shook: "Really? So fast, the god is indeed helping me!" "It''s true, they had dinner together and I even managed to get Wayne White to wear a bracelet. If they don''t admit that it''s the father and daughter pair, you can spread the news that they have an improper rtionship, hahaha!" "Alright, stop annoying me. Send the photo over right now. I want to check the goods!" Jane Wayne thought that her noble tone revealed her impatience with that man. The man didn''t dare to neglect her, so he quickly passed the photo in his hand over. Jane Wayne stared at the father and daughter duo''s expressions in the photo, causing her to burn with jealousy. They were both once adopted daughters, yet Lily has such a rich and doting biological father, but what about her? She was unwilling to be abandoned by her parents. Chapter 821 Chapter 821 W ¡ªhile Lily was sending her father to the hotel, she suddenly met someone at the entrance of the hall. Bryant! He was dressed in casual attire with a peaked cap, followed by a few people, which should be his assistants and his agent. This was a seven-star hotel where crowds were passing by at the door. When Lily raised her head, she saw him walking towards her. It was obvious that Bryant had also seen her, and had immediately said a few words to the people behind him before walking towards her alone. "Bryant!" Lily smiled and greeted him. Wayne White who was at the side of Lily saw it and was a bit curious: "Lily, is this a friend that you know?" "Yes, dad, you go up first, I''ll have a chat with him." Lily replied softly. Wayne White nodded, then turned and left. Bryant curiously looked at Wayne White a few times before asking Lily, "Why do you call him dad? What is your rtionship with him?" "It''s a long story. Adrian is my foster father, while Wayne is my biological father. I just recognized him as my father a moment ago." Lily did not intend to hide it from him and exined with a smile. "So that''s how it is. No wonder you''re not well treated in your family. You''re not even their own child." Bryant and Lily were considered childhood friends, so he roughly knew about the situation of her family when he was young. "Bryant, how have you been recently? I can often see your news online that your poprity is getting higher and higher recently. Your dream of bing a star has been realized!" Lily said with a light smile. Bryant''s gaze stayed on her face for two seconds, after that, he turned his head and looked at another ce, and spoke with a hint of self-mockery: "It''s nothing. My dream was fulfilled, but I lost you!" Lily was stunned, a bitter smile stered on her face: "Bryant, why have you not forgotten about me yet? You should have a brand - new start, Don''t be stubborn anymore!" "Lily, did I cause you any trouble by saying this? I heard that you and Edwards have returned back to the old days. When we meet in the future, should I call you Mrs. Wayne?" Lu Xuan''s eyesnded on her face, carrying a few traces of sadness. "We will always be friends and this will not change. You don''t need to call me that, just like I have always called you Bryant!" When it came to matters of affection, everyone''s mood became inexplicably heavy. "You''re right. It''s not easy to meet you. Since we''vee across each other here by fate, what''s the point of saying such boring things? How have you been?" Bryant managed to control his emotions, and then his face had an additional hint of a smile. Lily nodded: "I''m fine, what about you?" "I''m not bad too. I have endless work to do every day, but it''s very fulfilling!" Bryantughed. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Lily realized that Bryant was actually bing more and more youthful. No matter if it was his appearance or temperament, they were all very consistent with the idol figures the young girls were chasing after right now. He''s even more handsome. "That''s good. It''s gettingte. I''m going back. Where are you going?" When Lily saw that the people all around were looking over at her, she realized Bryant was not the silent and nameless teenager from back then, his poprity was skyrocketing, and had be the male god of many young girls. Sure enough, a few girls found him and immediately ran over to him for his autograph and photo shoot. Just as Bryant wanted to reply to her, he was surrounded by fans who were as passionate as fire. After he quickly signed a few names, he looked up and saw the three ck cars driving away and his deep eyes filled with disappointment. The screams and cheers of the young girls beside him had all turned into a blur, as if they couldn''t hear anything. The assistants and agent who were not far away saw this and quickly ran over to save the situation. Bryant retreated a few steps and exited the encirclement. He turned around and walked towards a business car. Entering the car, Bryant leaned on the seat tiredly, looking out the window at the bright crystal lights. His mind was a nk. Although he had only seen her a moment ago, that beautiful face that had been hovering in his mind for more than ten years was still as clear and perfect as ever. The fact that his dream was always shared with Lily came to his mind, together with her encouragement, her support, and the admiration in her eyes. Now, as he walked step by step towards his dream, he was alone. Her pure smile and her firm voice were no longer by his side. "Bryant, you really shouldn''t have gone over to talk to Lily. She''s the young mistress of the Wayne Family right now. If you have any rumors with her, it will affect your reputation." The agent who was sitting on the side immediately began mumbling to himself. "I have always been friends with her. When we meet, we can''t even say hello?" Bryant retorted. The agent was stunned when he used such a tone to refute himself. He immediately looked over and saw the sorrow on his face that couldn''t be hidden. He sighed: "You''re still thinking about her." Bryant did not say a word. "I don''t think you will ever have the chance in your life. Her husband is Edwards Furthermore, didn''t she give birth to a child for him? She was honored for her son and had already made a great fortune for it. She has a bright future. How could she possibly have any feelings for you?" The agent immediately wanted to shatter his daydream. As an idol star, he absolutely couldn''t allow any emotional entanglement to ur. Otherwise, the poprity he had umted would be instantly dispersed. "You don''t have to remind me. I know clearly that I won''t get her in this life." Bryant''s voice turned cold, and then he turned his face to the side and closed his eyes. Lily sat in the car, backing to Wayne Family! She was the only one in the wide backseat, leaning on the window beside, looking out at the lights of the ten thousand houses, just seeing Bryant made her thoughts churn. He was previously so frivolous in his youth, to not know how high the sky is and how deep the earth is, to not be afraid of words, but now to meet him again, he was already an adult. Lily shook her long hair, not wanting to recall the past anymore. She knew clearly that she no longer had any thoughts towards Bryant, she only wanted to thank him for his help andpany when he was young, and hoped that everything would go ording to his wishes. She also hoped that he would be able to find a woman he loves as soon as possible. Back in the Wayne Family! It was already close to ten o''clock, so when Lily stepped onto the second floor, it waspletely silent. From the looks of it, the two little fellows had already gone to sleep. She walked towards the bedroom and pushed the door open. The manzily sitting on the sofa, with an iPad in his hand watching something unknown, asked without raising his head, "You came back sote, who did you go see this time?" Lily''s heart skipped a beat, and she immediately chuckled: "Sorry, I was talking to my father for a long time." "You said that you would be back soon, yet you made me wait so long!" Only then did Edwards throw the iPad aside, and stood up dejectedly. He stared at her with his pair of beautiful eyes, without moving: "Is there anything else you''re hiding from me?" Chapter 822 Chapter 822 Lily looked into his dark and gloomy eyes, her heart felt weak, and wanted to skip this, but Edwards said: "Don''t forget who sent you back." "Ugh ..." Only now did Lily realize that trying to hide it from him was simply wishful thinking. Lily could only let out a dryugh: "Are you angry? Bryant and I..." "You call him so intimately. If I remember correctly, even until now, you still call me by my full name." He was truly jealous. His face is cold and his tone is dissatisfied. Lily blinked her beautiful big eyes, and thought about it carefully, it seemed to be true that she has called him by his full name. "Don''t be so forceful, I''ve been calling him that since I was young. I can''t possibly call him by his full name as soon as we meet, can I?" Lily went to plead with him in a soft tone, her two small hands wrapping around his arm. The man didn''t push her away. Instead, he fiercely hugged her in his embrace and whispered dangerously in her ear, "Then promise me that you''ll call me darling no matter where we are in the future." "What?" Lily was really shocked by his request. Her beautiful eyes slightly raised, and met his dark gaze: "We''re not married yet, and aren''t even engaged yet. Isn''t it a little too corny?" "What? You don''t want to? Is it very hard for you?" He was even more jealous. He clearly knew that she and Bryant didn''t have any tricks up his sleeve, but he couldn''t listen to her sweetly calling him Bryant. Therefore, Edwards definitely wouldn''t let her go just like that. " I''m willing of course. It¡¯s easy too. It''s just..." "Let''s get engaged first. I''ll let my grandma pick a good day to get engaged as soon as possible!" As Edwards sat on the sofa earlier, he was thinking about his and Lily''s wedding. He wanted his grandfather to personally see him and Lily enter the hall of marriage, not wanting him to leave any traces of sorry behind. "Why did you mention this all of a sudden? Aren''t you very busy these days? Your uncle''s matter has yet toe to an end!" Lily was surprised and happy at the same time. If she could get engaged as soon as possible, she would definitely wish for it. It wasn''t because she didn''t have a sense of security, but because she felt that after living with Edwards for more than half a year, she still wasn''t given a proper title. It would fall into others'' trap. What''s more, they were deeply in love and eager to have a proof. "I''ve changed my mind. Regardless of whether or not this matteres to an end, we must get engaged!" Edwards bit her ear lightly, "Starting from tomorrow, it will be settled within no more than ten days!" "Well, you decide!" When Lily heard his resolute tone, the corners of her mouth raised up as she became happy for some unknown reason. "I won''t be happy if I meet with Bryant in the future!" In the end, the man still returned the topic. "I didn''t mean to go look for him. We really met by chance!" "You want to say that you have a lot of fate, don''t you?" The man mocked her in an unreasonable manner. Lily:"..." He was such a king of jealousy who did not even care about logic. Fortunately, Edwards did not pursue the matter further. Perhaps, even he himself felt that his request was too much. "What is this?" Suddenly, Edwards grabbed her left hand, and raised it slightly. Seeing the beautiful bracelet, his eyes narrowed: "Where did you get this?" Lily immediately exined: "Don''t misunderstand, this wasn''t given to me by Bryant, it was given to me by my father!" When Edwards heard this, he released her small hands and snorted, but he did not say anything excessive. Lilyughed bitterly and shook her head. It seemed that making Edwards ept her father was not an easy thing to do. "Go take a bath!" Edwards could finally peacefully lie down on the bed and sleep. Just now, Lily did note back, so whatever he did was boring. He was worried that something would happen to her. Lily made a sound of acknowledgement before taking her pajamas to take a bath. Aftering out, Edwards had not slept yet, so he supported his head with one hand. His voice was somewhat strange: "Where does your father sleep tonight? Don''t tell me he''s living with my mother again." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "No, he lives in a hotel!" Lily anxiously said, following that, she muttered: "Didn''t you ask your driver to tell you everything? Why are you asking me?" "My chauffeur didn''t mention it. I only told him to keep an eye on you and do not let you get in contact with other men." Edwards was finally relieved andid down on his back, waving at her: "Come over, sleep!" Lily nodded her head once, climbed onto the bed, and thought that she could get a good night''s sleep. However, she soon discovered that it was still too early for her n of sleep. Edwards flipped over and pressed himself onto her body, his thin lips like raindrops falling on her small face. Finally, he directly kissed her on the lips. "It''ste!" It wasn''t easy for Lily to breathe in the fresh air to remind him. "Don''t worry, theter, the better my physical strength will be!" Someone boasted shamelessly. What else could Lily say? Her husband''s physical strength was not something worth celebrating. Morning! At the breakfast, Edwards brought up the matter of the engagement. The two elders were very much in favor of it, and they had no objections. Especially the old man, it was rare for him toe down to have breakfast together. Hearing that they were going to get engaged, his tone became very agitated, "Good, hurry up and do it!" Emma turned the porridge in her bowl over and over again, pouting her little mouth as she asked, "After Daddy and Mummy gets engaged, can you give me another sister?" The atmosphere at the dining table suddenly froze. After that, the olddyughed: "Emma, why do you always want a little sister? Is it not good for a little brother?" The elder actually still prefers grandsons a little. However, Emma pouted and said seriously: "I don''t want a brother anymore, he will be as boring and boring as George in the future!" George at the side indicated that he was too innocent to be hurt, but he still had the bearing and demeanor of a big brother, and decided not to bother too much with his sister. The two elders were all amused. Lily started to blush. Edwards looked at her small face, and under the table, he gently hugged her slender waist. Lily was shocked as she quickly reached out her hands to push away the man''s perverted hand. "Emma, you are not allowed to speak during dinner. Don''t you remember?" Lily was really afraid that the little guy would say something even bolder and immediately scolded her softly. "Oh, sorry, Mummy!" Emma immediately became an obedient baby. "Lily, is yourpany on vacation? If you don''t have a holiday, you can go to work. I''ll take care of the two children!" The olddy was treating Lily better and better. Maybe it was because there was another result from Lareina''s incident that made her less resentful towards Wayne White. "No need, Grandma. I''ll stay home and y with the children!" Lily had already requested for leave from her godmother Xipil, and decided to not go to work until the new year. "That''s fine too!" The olddy did not insist. Chapter 823 Chapter 823 E¡ªlizabeth Jones had seeded in causing her to catch a cold. In the middle of the night, her delicate body shrank into Joshua Wayne''s embrace and couldn''t help but shiver. Even though her body was obviously very hot, she felt both cold and hot. She''s sick. She''s dizzy too. In Joshua''s sleep, his strong iron arm was around the woman''s slender waist, he could feel that the little woman''s body in his embrace was unbearably hot. Although he liked the warmth of her body, it still caused him to wake up, and the skin on his fingers, was burning hot. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Joshua frowned, he extended his arm out of the nket and pressed on the light bulb beside the bed. The faint light made Elizabeth frown ufortably as she raised her hand to block the light ray. The hand of the man suddenly stretched over and touched her forehead. It was still as hot as ever, causing him to feel uneasy. Joshua suddenly felt that there was a medicine box at home. He got up and found the box in the storage room. There was a thermometer inside, he took it out and immediately wanted to measure Elizabeth''s body temperature. His fingers reached in through her pajamas, but touched something soft. In the next second, a small hand suddenly reached out and grabbed onto his big hand weakly, not allowing him to move. The voice was soft and pleading, "Joshua, stop. I''m dizzy, let me go!" When Joshua heard her mutter, his thin lips couldn''t help but curl into a smile. What¡¯s she thinking? She was already on the verge of death, how could he still have the mood to bully her? "You have a fever. I''ll take your temperature. Don''t move!" After Joshua finished speaking, he grabbed her small hand and ced the thermometer under her arm. Elizabeth seemed to understand and she did not move again. Five minutester, Joshua took out the thermometer and looked at it. Thirty - nine degrees "Damn it!" When Joshua saw such a high temperature, his heart tightened and he muttered a curse. Joshua rummaged through the medicine box, but didn''t find any antipyretic potions, looking at her current state, if she didn''t quickly remove the fever, she might even be burned to a fool. Joshua looked at the time. It was three in the morning, so where would the medicine be sold by this time? Hospital? Joshua thought about it, then gave the assistant a call. The assistant seemed to be in a daze after receiving his extremely urgent call, came back to reality, put on some clothes, and went to the hospital to get the medicine. Joshua decided to give the assistant a big reward. Around 5 o''clock, the assistant sent the antipyretic medicine over. Joshua was very grateful, the assistant was very touched, for he did not expect the boss to be more human. After taking the medicine, Joshua took a cup of warm water and lightly patted Elizabeth''s face: "Wake up, take the medicine!" "No, let me sleep a little longer, please!" Elizabeth was burning so much that she didn''t want to do anything but sleep. "If you don''t get up and eat the medicine, I''ll eat you!" Joshua did not have the patience to threaten her. Elizabeth was startled, she immediately opened her eyes and crawled up. "Where did the medicinee from? Did you get it for me?" Elizabeth asked weakly, her expression extremely pale. "I had my assistant send it over, let''s talk about it after the fever goes down!" "That would be too troublesome!" Elizabeth felt very ashamed. "Even though you know that it''s troublesome, you still continue to stir up trouble for me!" Joshua couldn''t help but give a light reprimand. "I''m sorry!" Elizabeth opened her mouth, swallowed the medicine, drank a mouthful of water, and apologized. Joshua saw her pale face. The past few days, she had not been able to rest well, nor did she eat well, which made her lose lots of weight. "Go to sleep!" Joshua moved the cup to the side, and once again hugged her as he fell asleep. Elizabeth continued to fall asleep in a daze. After ingesting the antipyretic medicine, she was covered in sweat for half an hour. Joshua took a wet towel and continuously wiped her body and tossed and turned until it was already dawn before he fell asleep. Elizabeth stopped burning. She woke up in the morning and looked at the man sleeping soundly beside her. She looked a little guilty. Just now, although she was sleeping in a daze, she could still feel that the man wiped her body. His movements were very gentle. He was truly aplicated person. Even though he spoke all sorts of ruthless words, he was still as concerned about her. Elizabeth knew that Joshua was just a man with a tough mouth but a soft heart. Even though he looked cold and aloof, but actually, if you get into his heart, he will be nice to you consistently. Elizabeth couldn''t sleep and decided to make breakfast for him. However, just as she was busy in the kitchen, she suddenly heard a man standing at the door with a displeased look on his face. "Who asked you to cook breakfast?" "I''m fine!" Elizabeth thought that Joshua was concerned about him and exined in a low voice. "Put it down, you don''t need to cook. You have a cold, so don''t cook. What if it infects me?" The man''s reason was very forceful, but his words were filled with seriousness. Elizabeth,"..." Who said yesterday that his body was strong and would not be infected? Had she misheard him? "Put on some clothes, we''ll go out and eat. After that, we''ll go to the hospital to have a checkup!" After Joshua finished speaking, he turned around and went to the bathroom. Elizabeth had no choice but to put down the kitchen utensils and change her clothes obediently. The two of them went out to the hospital, which was a private hospital opened by the private doctor of Wayne Family. The two of them sat inside the VIP room, waiting for the inspection. The one who examined Elizabeth was a female doctor, she let Elizabeth enter a room alone. Elizabeth habitually inquired about Elizabeth''s personal situation, and when the doctor asked when she had her menstruation, Elizabeth''s mind went nk for a moment, and then, she started to carefully recall her memories. "I don''t remember much, maybe... It''s been about a month." Elizabeth replied with an embarrassed expression. Because she had been busy with work recently, she did not remember anything. "More than a month? You must have had some sex with Mr. Wayne, right?" the doctor asked dutifully. "Uh, yes!" Elizabeth''s face instantly turned red. The doctor continued to ask, "Have you been feeling unwell recently, such as vomiting, no taste, lethargy, etc.?" "I''m a bit addicted to sleep, and I don''t have any appetite!" Elizabeth answered truthfully. "Then do you want to test your blood? Let''s see if you''re pregnant before I prescribe medicine for you!" "Pregnant?" Elizabeth''s mind buzzed, and a nk look appeared for a moment. Then, she hurriedly said, "This shouldn''t be possible, we have took measures every time!" "I know, but it''s not 100% effective. I''m doing it for your own good, because pregnant women have a lot of drugs that they can''t take carelessly!" The doctor patiently answered for her. "Oh! Alright then!" Elizabeth''s expression became slightly stiff, and then, she was forced to carefully recall every single time she was together with Joshua. Thinking of those scenes that would cause one''s heart to redden, Elizabeth''s small, snow-white face also forcibly seeped out a piece of pink. Joshua was sitting on the sofa outside the door, and when he saw her walk out, he immediately asked, "Did you take the medicine?" "The doctor told me to go and get a blood test. She was worried that I might be pregnant!" Elizabeth laughed bitterly. "Really?" Joshua''s eyes instantly lit up. Chapter 824 Chapter 824 As Elizabeth spoke, she hung her head down, and naturally missed the bright light that shed past the man''s eyes. "What should we do? My menstruation has indeed dyed for many days!" Elizabeth was still racking her brains to recall thest time she menstruated. "Let''s go and have a look!" His slender shoulders was suddenly held tenderly by a big palm. In the next second, Elizabeth was led to the blood extraction room. "What if I¡¯m really pregnant? We should be more careful in the future. Don''t do it so often, there will be problems sooner orter." Elizabeth saw that the man did not say a word, and thought that he was definitely worried that she would be pregnant. Joshua''s good - looking brows furrowed together as he said indifferently: "I''m a normal man, I don''t know how to restrain myself." Elizabeth was instantly speechless. Was Joshua not afraid that she was really pregnant? The ancient costume drama was just announced. If she was really pregnant, then the position of the leadingdy would not belong to her. When she thought about how another woman would perform with Joshua, Elizabeth''s heart tightened. She didn''t know when, but she felt more and more jealous. During the drawing of blood, Elizabeth became nervous again. She was afraid of pain. "Don''t be afraid, just a moment will do!" Joshua leaned into her ear andforted her in a low voice. Elizabeth nodded, turned her face away, and felt a sharp pain. As they were waiting for the results, both of their expressions became slightly tense. Especially Elizabeth, she sincerely hoped that she wouldn''t be pregnant. However, Joshua''s expression unfathomable. His ck eyes revealed emotions that no one could fathom. was "Joshua, if, I mean if, I am really pregnant, what should I do?" Elizabeth asked nervously. "If you are pregnant. You''ll certainly give a birth!" Joshua said with iparable resolution. Elizabeth''s expression froze, and then, she could not answer at all. That''s right, what could she do? If there really was such a thing as a little life, she wouldn''t be willing to part with it. The results came out. The doctor walked over with a smile and announced, "Mr. Wayne, Miss Jones, the results are out. Miss Jones is not pregnant." Only after her tense mood rxed did Elizabeth manage to catch her breath. However, a hint of disappointment shed past Joshua, who was sitting beside her. He thought that the doctor would congratte him with a smile. So, it turned out that it was all for nothing. After taking the cold medicine, the two of them walked out of the hospital. Elizabeth noticed that the man beside him was even more silent than before he came over, as if he had a lot of things on his mind. "What''s the matter with you?" Elizabeth asked him softly. "It''s nothing!" The man was still unhappy. He couldn''t possibly say that ¡®You''re not pregnant, right? I''m very disappointed.¡¯ It''s not like he would say such sensational words. Elizabeth was unable to guess what he was thinking, so she gave up and the two droves to the company. All the staff in thepany regard Elizabeth as the owner''s wife. In the past, they would ignore her, but now, everyone was fighting for the chance to get closer to her, trying to get to know her better. Elizabeth knew all of this was the honor Joshua had bestowed her, so she didn''t dare to be too comcent. In fact, Elizabeth had made countless enemies in thepany. The female stars who loved and admired Joshua before were now cursing her from behind her back. Women''s dramas are always wonderful. Elizabeth could easily dodge a spear, and was hard to guard against in the dark, so she was often excluded. For example, when she attended a party together, everyone around could talk together, but no one would talk to her, thus, Elizabeth was unwittingly mentioned by the media as being unpopr, noble, cold, and with a strange personality. He was really born with a ck body. Elizabeth was sitting on Joshua''s sofa when her phone suddenly rang. Her expression froze and she saw that Joshua''s face had also instantly darkened. "Here''s your call,e and answer it!" Joshua tapped on the table twice. Elizabeth could only pretend to be calm as she walked over, and saw her mother''s caller ID. "Open hands ¡ª free!" Joshua squinted, and ordered with a cold voice. Elizabeth had no choice but to press the hands-free button, and her mother''s anxious voice rang: "Eliza, your aunt''s phone could not be reached recently, do you know what''s going on?" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Mom, I don''t know either. I was just thinking about looking for her." Elizabeth peeked at Joshua with her beautiful eyes, and then, she also worriedly replied. "Oh, what happened to her? I went to her house to find her, but I couldn''t find her. I asked her previous employees, but none of them knew where she went. Would there be anything wrong with her?" It was hard to hide the anxiety and unease in her voice. However, Elizabeth anxiously said: "Mom, don''t call the police first. I think she''s just on a trip, is there any news from uncle''s side?" "Your uncle has been very cold to her recently. The two of them haven''t contacted each other for ten to fifteen days. He definitely doesn''t care whether your aunt lives or dies. I don''t expect him." Her mother immediately said angrily. Hearing this, Elizabeth''s beautiful face was covered with ayer of sadness. She had always thought that her aunt was living a blissful life, but she never thought that she would still not escape the fate of being ignored. "Oh right, Eliza, is it possible that your aunt is at Grace''s ce? Your aunt has the best rtionship with her. Mrs. Jones suddenly mentioned a very important person. Hearing her mother''s words, Elizabeth almost fainted. No way, why did her mother suddenly mention Grace Green? Elizabeth''s face turned white. Her beautiful eyes were no longer calm as she looked at Joshua. The man was also staring at her. His expression was unreadable, but there was a hint of unease and danger in his expression. "Mom, I think aunt is definitely not at Grace''s ce. She ...She might have gone on a trip abroad! " Elizabeth''s heart was beating extremely fast. She wanted to calm down, but she couldn''t. So, she said something incoherent. "How could she travel abroad alone? I suspect that she must be hiding at Grace''s ce. If you don''t take time to take a look around and ask her what''s going on, that would really make me anxious!" Her mother was April Jones''s blood sister after all, and at this moment, she was the only one who cared about her whereabouts the most. "Oh, okay, I will find time to go!" Elizabeth immediately nodded and agreed. "I need to check earlier. Once something happens, it will be toote!" Her mother was obviously scared. "Alright, I will do it as soon as possible!" After Elizabeth ended the call, her small face was still pale and uncertain. Her breathing became a little hurried as her beautiful eyes looked at Joshua, wanting to pull a smile to ease the atmosphere. However, she heard Joshua''s low voicemand: "Where is the Grace that your mother was talking about? Let''s go over right now!" "Now?" Elizabeth felt a hum in her heart, hating herself for not fainting on the spot. Chapter 825 Chapter 825 E ¡ªlizabeth extended her hand out to take back her phone, but suddenly, an iron¡ªwall-like palm fiercely grabbed onto her slender wrist, buckling it tightly, the man''s voice was cold like the wind: "That''s right, now, lead the way!" Elizabeth really wanted to say that she didn''t know anything about Grace, but her mother had already revealed all the information. If Elizabeth wanted to pretend to be stupid, she wouldn''t even have the chance. She drylyughed twice, suppressing the uneasiness in her heart. "I''m feeling a little dizzy right now. Can you ..." "No, Elizabeth, I will let you lead the way!" Joshua''s voice turned cold again, no one dared to doubt the power of the threat in his tone. "Alright!" Elizabeth let out a light breath and agreed. Her heart was beating extremely fast. She really wanted to notify her aunt quickly and tell her to leave that ce. She definitely did not want Joshua to catch her that quickly. She did not forget what Joshua had said. He was going to make her as good as dead. "Leave your two cellphones to me. All of them!" Joshua seemed to be able to see through her thoughts and coldly requested. "You can''t..." "I can!" Joshua would not give her any chance to retaliate, and his voice was cold yet firm: "She might be the one who murdered my father. Elizabeth, do you understand the seriousness of this matter? She has vited thew and killed a person. Even if I were to use her life to pay for it, it would not be too much." Elizabeth''s heart had already shrunk into a ball. It was so painful as if it was bleeding. She clenched her fists tightly, wanting to face the man''s angry red eyes. But she can''t for she was not brave enough. Indeed, Aunt also admitted that Leonard Wayne''s death was directly rted to the bottle of wine she brought back. Even if her aunt denied that she had put something in the wine, however, who would believe it? Elizabeth''s heart was painfully tangled to death. "Elizabeth, did you know where she was hiding from the beginning? You intentionally hid it from me, not telling me?" Seeing that she did not move at all, Joshua suddenly pulled her over. His voice was cold and icy, the fingers on her wrist used all of his strength, which was about to crush her weak bones to pieces. Elizabeth frowned from the pain. She shook her head with all her might, but the tears of fear had fallen down one step earlier, she could not say a single word. Because if she answers no, then she was lying. However, her answer didn''t seem to have any meaning to Joshua anymore, because silence represented everything. "You woman ..." Joshua was simply about to be angered to the extreme, fiercely releasing her. Elizabeth was unable to stand steadily, and directly fell to the ground. Her beautiful eyes were filled with tears, and then, she lowered her head and started to cry. "Immediately lead me to her. If you can''t find her, I''ll tell you to scram!" Joshua looked terrible when he knew that she had cheated him. He had always trusted her, but he never thought that in the end, she would still dare to lie to him, and even deceive him so righteously. This time, he was truly disappointed. Elizabeth waspletely terrified. Even though she and Joshua were quarreling previously, she had never seen him act so frighteningly, as if he was about to eat her whole body. She wiped the tears from her face as she shakily stood up from the ground. "I''m sorry!" Elizabeth sobbed. "Follow me down!" Joshua didn''t need her apology, because her apology waspletely useless. She still lied to him. Tears rolled down Elizabeth''s face as she was forcefully dragged towards outside. There were quite a few people outside the door who were shocked to see this. They did not know what mistakes Elizabeth had made, but Joshua''s face was terrifyingly dark, to the point that people did not even have the courage to greet him, and just dumbfoundedly watched as he dragged Elizabeth into the elevator. Arriving at the car park, Joshua rudely threw her into the car, Elizabeth fell down until she was dizzy, but he did not resist at all, and just sat in the car silently. "Point the way!" Joshua''s voice was extremely cold. Elizabeth forced herself to focus and pointed to the road. When Joshua''s sportscar got off from the highway, he saw a farm that was almost abandoned in the distance. "There it is!" Elizabeth closed her eyes, thinking to herself that she was sorry, it seems that her aunt had been betrayed by her, and she hoped that her aunt would not me her. When Joshua heard her words, his face darkened to the point that it was terrifying, as if a storm was about to fall. Not long after Joshua''s car arrived; a few other ck sedans got off from the highway. Elizabeth looked at the arrogant license te, other than Edwards''s personal car, no one else would need such a good license te. It¡¯s all over. Edwards actually followed along. A few ck sedans stopped outside the farm''s entrance, and from the car came Edwards, as well as his bodyguard who was a meter away from him. Joshua got off the car, andpletely ignored Elizabeth who was sitting inside. Elizabeth anxiously followed after him, but when she saw Edwards''s expression, she became gloomy and unsightly. The door to the farmhouse was not locked. Edwards and Joshua walked in quickly, and Elizabeth''s heart was hanging by the throat. Now it was really over. Her aunt was going to be caught. A middle - aged woman walked out from inside. When she saw her farmhouse intrude into such a large group of people, she was so frightened that her face turned pale. "Sir, why have youe into my farm? What''s the matter? " This woman was Grace Green. She pretended to be surprised as she came forward to ask. "Get April Jones out!" Joshua said with a cold face. "April Jones? She''s not with me!" Grace immediately shook her head. "You think we would believe you?" Joshua suddenly turned, and dragged Elizabeth who was standing at the back, and said with a cold face: "Didn''t shee here to look for her before? Stop talking nonsense and call her out." Elizabeth''s face was already extremely pale, and she was truly unable to stand stably. Grace looked at Elizabeth, her face obviously reprimanding him: "Eliza, how can you do that? Do you know that..." "Grace, I..." Elizabeth anxiously wanted to exin something, but realized that everything she said was wrong, so she could only remain silent. Grace said angrily, "But she''s your aunt. You know she''s scared. You really don''t understand!" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Hearing this, Elizabeth felt her legs go weak, and her eyes grow dizzy. Joshua saw that she was shaking so much, and said coldly: "Stop ying dead here, it''s useless!" Elizabeth had already been extremely frightened to begin with, but after hearing his cold voice. This time, the tensed sutra was broken, the eyes were ck, and she really fainted. Even though Joshua had coldly scolded her, when he saw her fall at the side, he still abruptly pulled her into his embrace. Seeing that, Grace anxiously shouted: "Eliza, what''s wrong?" Chapter 826 Chapter 826 Elizabeth''s fainting caused everyone''s faces to change, especially Joshua, what was this woman doing? It was obviously her who lied, and the one who brought suffering upon herself. Now, she directly closed her eyes, wanting it to be finished? How could there be such a cheap deal in this world? Joshua''s eyes were filled with anger, he bit his lips:" Edwards, let''s search around, I don''t believe that she can still hide and not show herself!" Edwards immediately shot a look at the six bodyguards behind him. Seeing this, Grace, although she really wanted to stop them, but after thinking for a while, she just stood beside them and said, "Gentlemen, you don''t need to look for her. She''s not here, she left the day before yesterday. I asked her, she didn''t tell me where she was going. You came here for nothing." The two Wayne brothers'' expressions became as cold as ice when they heard Grace''s words. "Where did she go? You are her friend. Would she not tell you?" Edwards asked coldly. Grace''s face was bitter: "I really don''t know. I don¡¯t even know why you are looking for her. She only said that something bad had happened to her and that she needed to stay here for a few days. Although we were friends, she didn''t want to implicate me, so thest time Eliza came looking for her, she left on the same day in the afternoon." Grace''s words caused Joshua''s expression to stiffen. As expected, this woman had seen April Jones before. Damn it, she actually dared to lie to him. The farm was not big, and only a few rooms could hide people. A few bodyguards were spread out, and each person found a ce. In the end, there was no one. Grace sighed, "What I said was the truth, she is no longer here. Sir, what happened to Eliza? I don''t think she''s looking good. Can you take her to the hospital first?" "She deserved it!" Joshua cursed fiercely. In the end, Edwards could only leave, but before he left, he sent two people to stay behind. He believed that if April Jones still came back here, he would definitely be able to capture her. Or perhaps, although he failed to find her in the room, she wouldn''t be able to hide for the rest of her life. "Joshua, take her to the hospital!" Edwards said in a serious tone. Joshua nodded his head, bent down, and carried the unconscious Elizabeth in his arms. On the way back, Joshua took one of Edwards''s cars back. It looks like, this time, there wasn''t much results. The two brothers didn''t sit in the same car, so Joshua was currently hugging unconscious Elizabeth, his face ashen as he leaned back in his seat. The scenery outside the window retreated, his heart, was messy yet filled with disappointment and anger. The feeling of being deceived by others was truly unbearable, especially the woman he loves. This would cause that affection to waver. His eyes were downcast, fixed on the woman''s pale and delicate face. In the middle of winter, a thin layer of cold sweat appeared on her forehead. Her eyes were closed, and a row of thick, long eyshes fell down. She has delicate features and pure temperament. Joshua touched her hand and discovered that her hand was cold like ice, without any warmth at all. Arriving at the city center, Joshua sent Elizabeth to the hospital. After the doctors examined her, they gave him the results of the temporary shock caused by excessive stimtion, which was not a big problem. In addition to the cold, her body was weak. With a sleep and some nutrition, she would wake up. The doctor gave Elizabeth a small drip. In the huge ward, even the air seemed to stand still. Joshua sat on the sofa opposite the sickbed, his hand continuously flipping through his phone. Thinking about how this woman had perfectly concealed her identity from him, he felt unhappy from the bottom of his heart. Did he really need to suspect that this woman was sincere in her affection? Or perhaps, was she getting close to him with the intention to atone for her shameless aunt''s sins? What qualifications does she have to be forgiven? Shouldn''t she be punished for making a mistake? "Mm ..." The woman on the bed let out a faint groan, as if it was caused by too much difort. Immediately after, Elizabeth''s eyes that were tightly shut, slowly opened, and what entered her eyes was the white ceiling, and the medicine on the side. This is a hospital? Elizabeth suddenly sat up, and met a pair of dark eyes. The cold light in those eyes rippled, as if it was stirring up a burst of Siberian cold air. Elizabeth was startled, and took a deep breath. "Did you send me to the hospital? Thank you!" Elizabeth could still vaguely remember the matter of her fainting in the end, so she was convinced that it was Joshua who sent her here.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Where''s April Jones?" Joshua stared at her pale and colorless face, and asked word by word with a voice that was like ice. "You... didn''t find her?" Elizabeth''s beautiful eyes widened in shock. She thought that at this time, her aunt should have already been found by now and might even be sent to police station for investigation. But hearing Joshua''s question, her entire body shivered. Had aunt run away again? Joshua stood up from the sofa, his long and straight legs moving step by step towards her, his voice cold and angry: "You''re still not willing to speak the truth to me, right? Elizabeth, don''t test my patience. Don''t think that just because I slept with you a few times, your aunt''s crime can be removed with a single stroke." Elizabeth was so frightened by his words that her face became even more pale. Her two hands subconsciously clenched the nket tightly, bit her lips, and softly exined: "I really don''t know where she went. It''s true that I met her before when I went to the farm, but I thought she would always stay there. I really don''t know where she is now." "Do you think I would believe you?" Joshua was already standing in front of her, looking down from above at her worried little face, coldly snorting, "Your face, really knows how to lie. The purer and more innocent you are, the more persuasive you are when you lie to others, right?" "Joshua, this time, I really am not lying to you!" Elizabeth''s face turned red and white with his sarcasm. She was not angry, no matter how much Joshua mocked her, she would still ept it, because this was the result that she deserved. "You disappoint me!" Seeing that she still did not say anything, Joshua''s handsome face shed with anger. Elizabeth was so scared that she quickly lowered her gaze. Tears welled in her eyes as she covered her face and sobbed, "I''m sorry, I was lying to you because I didn''t want my aunt to be captured and imprisoned." Joshua still wanted to scold her harshly again, but when he realized that she was holding up the needle, suddenly breaking the syringe and causing bright red blood to flow out, the expression in his eyes stiffened. "My aunt has begged me not to tell you for the time being. Joshua, I''m sorry, but I''m not fit to stay by your side. Let me go, we shouldn''t be together." Elizabeth''s mind was in a mess, as she spoke incoherently. Chapter 827 Chapter 827 J ¡ªoshua''s cold eyes shed with a burst of light, and his voice carried a hint of ridicule: "Are you proposing to break up with me?" When Elizabeth heard the two words "break up", her beautiful face froze for a few seconds. She raised her head and her teary eyes looked pitiful. "That¡¯s... That''s not what I meant, I just don''t have the qualification ..." Elizabeth tried to exin so badly, but she discovered that her exnation was very pale. She had lied to him, so how could she possibly hope that he would treat her as well as before? Forget about forcing others, even she herself wasn''t capable of such a feat. "Do you know what it means to break up? You will fall from heaven into hell, aren''t you afraid? " Joshua was still able to tell from her lost expression the determination in her eyes that she wanted to leave him. He let out a coldugh, and felt that it was necessary to remind her. The fame and status that she possessed were all bestowed by him. He had lifted her up, but she was unable to meet his expectations. She had to jump down, which was why her fall was so painful. "I''m not afraid, I''m not afraid of anything anymore!" Elizabeth bit her lips. Even if she couldn''t be a star, even if she couldn''t earn money and turn into a pauper, she wasn''t afraid. It was still better than betraying the person she loves and enduring that kind of mental torture and condemnation. "Alright, let''s part ways!" Joshua gave a cold snort, and said without a care: "I''ll get someone to pack up the things for you to leave!" "Joshua, I am truly sorry. I am grateful that you did not dislike me in the past..." "Don''t say such hypocritical words. If I, Joshua, like you, I would naturally treat you well, but you don''t know how to cherish it. It would be a waste of my trust in you. You asked for it." Joshua interrupted her and after he finished speaking, he angrily opened the door and went out. Elizabeth was ssy as if she was struck by lightning. She stayed still for a long time, like a sculpture that had been frozen. A chill came through the window, and she woke up with a start. As if it was a dream, the man who had been nice to her had already left. Everything that had happened was because she had brought it upon herself. However, when she thought about it, she still felt so sad that she couldn''t even speak. Only tears could be seen rolling down her cheeks. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" She mumbled, and her words were addressed to someone unknown, was it her aunt, or Joshua? Or perhaps it was Joshua''s father, who was killed by her aunt. Elizabethid in the hospital for an entire day and night, cutting off all contact with the outside world. The next morning, two nurses came over to give her an injection. Seeing her red eyes, one of them dared to ask, "Elizabeth, have you and Joshua really broken up?" Elizabeth''s stiff body trembled unnoticeably. "I suppose it is true. Look at her now. If it was me, I would feel even worse after being kicked away. After all, that is Joshua, the irreceable male god in my heart." Another nurse said sourly. Elizabeth frowned slightly. No third person seemed to know about the matter of her and Joshua''s break-up yesterday, right? So why did these two nurses know about it now? Elizabeth turned to look at them, but the two young nurses looked at her in disdain, exhorted her a little, and then left. Elizabeth quickly sat up and searched her own body, but didn''t find a phone. Joshua also took the new phone that her aunt gave her. Elizabeth had no choice but to turn on the television. She quickly flipped through the channels, and suddenly, Joshua''s figure appeared in the entertainment channel, which was repeated again. Looking at the time, it was unexpectedly 5 p.m. yesterday, and Joshua had convened a press conference, unterally announcing the end of this rtionship. Elizabeth''s brain buzzed; it waspletely nk. Joshua was in such a hurry to get rid of her rtionship with her. Heh, this time, he was truly hurt, and was greatly disappointed. Elizabeth felt that she had nothing in one night. She had no job, no money, and no love. Forget it, whatever, was this what she wanted? Elizabeth didn''t want to stay in the hospital anymore. She asked the nurse to remove the needle from her body and went through the procedure of leaving the hospital. When she was going through the formalities, there were many people who recognized her. Together with the hot news she was being kicked away by Joshua, Elizabeth became the object of everyone''s onlooking in an instant. "Stop it, stop it!" Elizabeth held the medical history book in her hand, blocking her face, and said with a begging tone, as she fled. After escaping from the hospital, Elizabeth took a taxi back to her previous home. When she arrived at the entrance of the house, she saw two big boxes standing there. It was actually her clothes. Joshua was definitely done with her this time. When Elizabeth opened the door, she found tworge chests worth of items. When she opened one of them, she saw that at the very top of the clothes, there was the ancient watch that she had lost previously. She had been looking for it all along, and in the end, it was Joshua who had picked it up, but he had never returned it back to her, saying that he would help her keep it. Elizabeth looked at the watch, and her tears kept falling down like beads with a broken string, unable to be wiped away no matter how hard she tried. The sadness in her heart was like a surging tide, drowning her. When he returned the watch to her, it meant that she and he already owed each other nothing. After Elizabeth organized her thoughts, she went downstairs to buy a phone and card. The first thing she did was to call her mother. Her mother was extremely anxious, upon hearing her voice, she immediately asked: "Eliza, is that news true? You broke up with Joshua? What happened? Everything was fine, why did she suddenly split it? Is he tired of you?" T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A series of questions made Elizabeth feel light headed, and also had a feeling that she was about to faint. She calmed herself down and said in a calm tone, "Mom, don''t ask anymore. The rtionship between him and I is already over!" "What''s the matter? You''re going to kill me. I was even continuously telling the outsiders that Joshua wants to be my son - in -w. Now, everyone is calling andughing at me, watching me as a fool, you disappointing girl, your mother''s face has beenpletely thrown away by you!" Her mother obviously could not ept such a fact and blow either, hence, she directly retreated towards Elizabeth with resentment. Elizabeth allowed her mother to curse whatever she wanted to curse. No matter how she said it, she did not refute at all. After her mother finished talking, she then said with a low voice: "Mom, I''m tired. I''ll hang up.¡± After hanging up the phone, Elizabeth closed her eyes andid on the bed. Her whole person is like a void. She was afraid that the days of ridicule were still long ining, so she decided to ept the truth. Chapter 828 Chapter 828 Once the news of Joshua and Elizabeth''s breakup spread, it indeed set off another wave, there were people who took pleasure in her misfortune, and people who coldly watched from the sidelines, and there were even more who secretlyughed at her. Amongst them, the person who was the most pleased with herself was Helen, the one who had always disliked Elizabeth. She was just thinking of how to give Elizabeth troubles, but she did not expect this news toe so suddenly and in such a timely manner that itpletely dissipated the grievances that filled her heart. Helen sat on the sofa with acent smile on her face. She watched the cold and indifferent expression on Joshua''s face as he faced the reporters, as well as the words he said word by word to break up with Elizabeth. It was decisive and ruthless. "Ah, no matter when, boss is always so handsome. Even if he''s angry or cold, he can still make people''s hearts beat faster." Helen received the cherries that the assistant handed to her, while praising with a smile. The assistant standing at the side quickly replied: "Of course, boss is a male god in our hearts, this time we¡¯ll see how arrogant and proud can Elizabeth still be, wouldn''t she be kicked away just like that? Boss is truly wise. He has finally made the right decision. Just that woman, only relying on her youth. As for the temperament, how can shepare with you? You are so much better than her." He originally thought that he would be rewarded after trying to please her, but he didn''t expect Helen''s expression to immediately turn cold: "You said she''s young, just because you want to say that I''m old?" The little assistant''s face was pale from fright, and quickly exined: "Helen, you misunderstood. How could you be old? Look at your skin, it''s so tender and white, it looks like you''re only in your early twenties." Only then did Helen calm her anger, and snorted: "If she doesn''t have the backing of the boss, see how I find a way to deal with her, I will return the resentment I suffered to her tenfold or even a hundredfold." "Helen, she''s like a mouse crossing the street right now, everyone wants to beat her up, you want to take revenge on her, isn''t that easy? For a little star like her, who can''t even get into the C¡ªlist, she''ll fall into the trap we set. Then she''ll make a fool of herself." The little assistant was truly worthy of being a person under Helen''smand. He learned to be quite ruthless like her and had a lot of evil ideas. Helen''s mouth hooked up as sheughed happily: "That''s right, someone like her who had a little poprity but will be over anytime definitely ns to make some fortune for the advantage of her temporary little poprity. When the timees, I can indeed do something about it, if boss sees that she is tangled up with other men, I''m afraid boss will disgust her to death. "This is a good move, you are worried that she still has some status in the boss''s heart, right?" The assistant asked curiously. "Based on my understanding of boss, he is actually a very devoted and good man. After all these years, there are a lot of womening and going around him, but he has never been moved by any of them, other than this Elizabeth, if I don''t find a chance to make bosspletely tired of her, I am really afraid that one day, boss will suddenly recall her benefits and recruit her. I have no choice but to do it. I will not stop until she is The assistant praised her from the side: "Helen, in terms of intelligence, I''m afraid that woman can''t evenpare to one of your fingers. Only a smart and intelligent woman like you can match up to boss." "You really know how to talk. I''ll give you a present tomorrow!" Helen was in a good mood and immediately decided to reward her with something sweet. "Thank you, Helen. You are so considerate and generous to our subordinates!" The little assistant was overjoyed. One must know that a gift casually gave by Helen was worth the money she earned in a whole year. How could she not be excited? In Wayne Family! Lily apanied the children at homes to fight a snowy battle, build a snowman, and apany them to sing songs and watch movies. After a day, there was not a single moment of peace. The little guys are young and full of physical strength, but Lily was too tired. "Lily,e over here and take a look for me. What does this TV mean?" The olddy ran out and called to her. Lily immediately ran into the living room to see the olddy wearing reading sses whom was stretching her neck out to watch the television. "Is that Josh?" The olddy had been seeing things vaguelytely, so she couldn''t be sure. "Grandma, it''s him!" Lily replied softly, her eyes looking straight at the screen, following that, she let out a soft ''Ah'' sound. ''What''s wrong, I heard him say that he was breaking up just now, he can''t be saying that he wants to break up with Eliza, right?" The reason why the olddy was so excited was because of those two words. Lily naturally thought about what Joshua had said repeatedly, and then said very seriously: "Grandma, he seems to have said that he wanted to break up with Miss Jones in front of the reporters." "What''s going on? Having a good rtionship, suddenly asking for a breakup? Was it he who suggested it?" As expected, the olddy was aa woman who worried a lot in her life. It was not easy to see her two grandchildren having girlfriends. Since they had achieved great things, she didn''t expect them to break up. "Grandmother, don''t get so excited. Why don''t you give him a call and see what''s going on?" Lily comforted the olddy. In truth, she was feeling uneasy at the bottom of her heart. She felt that this matter was probably much more serious than she had imagined. As expected, the olddy picked up her phone and directly called to Joshua, ready to ask him about this. However, no one answered the olddy''s phone the few times she tried to pull it out. "What are you doing? You even dare to refuse my call? This damn brat, is he rebelling?" The old lady huffed and puffed as she read. She could only put down her phone for the time being. That night, when Edwards returned, Lily saw a trace of gloominess between his brows. It looks like something had really happened. The two little fellows rushed over, the gloominess on Edwards''s face melted like snow, and he directly carried his daughter, asking her about how her day at home was doing. "I yed hide and seek with Mummy and George. George couldn''t find me!" Emma said as she proudly raised her chin. George was speechless, but he weakly replied: "That''s because I want you to have a sense of aplishment, hiding under the chair. Who doesn''t see you!" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Hearing that, Emma immediately shouted unhappily: "You just can''t find me." Lily immediately sent the two little fellows away. "Alright, hurry up and go upstairs to y. Mummy has something to tell Father!" Only then did the two little fellows obediently go and y by themselves. Chapter 829 Chapter 829 D¡ªempsey''s tired eyes were deeply focused on the little woman beside him. After getting along with her for a long time, the two of them had a kind of tacit understanding with each other, and he was very grateful that she came over to separate the two little fellows. Because, he was not in a good mood today and was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to catch the attention of the children. "Let''s go upstairs and take a bath!" Lily looked over to him and smiled. That sweet smile was like a spring breeze that blew into Edwards''s heart. He reached out his big hands and hugged her waist with restraint, then said in a low voice, "Follow me!" The olddy suddenly walked over from the direction of the dining hall. When she saw Edwards, she immediately called out to him: "Edwards,e over here, I have something to ask you." Seeing that the olddy hade out, Lily slowly struggled out of his big arms without leaving a trace of her presence. In front of the olddy, Lily did not dare to be impudent at all, for fear of leaving a bad impression. Edwards turned and walked in front of the olddy, and asked in a low voice: "Grandma, what''s wrong?" "Do you know what happened to your brother? Has he broken up with Eliza? " The olddy had not been able to make a phone call, so she was still brooding over it. Thus, she could only ask her eldest grandson about it. Of course, Edwards knew about what she would ask and he also knew about the answer. However, he did not want to interfere. "Grandma, I''m not too clear about this matter. You should ask Josh in person!" Edwards said softly. "I can''t get through to him. Why didn''t he pick up the phone? It''s really annoying." The olddy said angrily. "He''s fine, Granny, don''t worry." Edwards believed that his brother was definitely not in a good mood right now. He did not answer the phone, maybe he just wanted to be alone and be quiet for a while. "How can I not be worried? Give him a callter or ask someone to go and see him. Be sure that nothing will happen to him." The olddy still warned him worriedly. "Alright, Grandma, don''t worry. I''ll call him." Edwards nodded, and then went upstairs with Lily. After entering the bedroom, Lily received the suit jacket that he removed from his body. A hint of worry appeared on her face: "What happened to your brother and Miss Jones? You must know!" "Yes, I know!" Edwards didn''t hide anything from Lily, and after that, he said in a low voice: "Let''s not bother with this matter, let him handle it himself!" "Why did he break up? It can''t be that there''s a problem with their rtionship, right? " Lily couldn''t help but be curious. "No, there''s nothing wrong with their rtionship. It''s the trust between them that''s gone wrong. The feeling of being tricked by others is not pleasant at all, especially by the person he loves." Edwards sneered. Lily sighed and nodded, "That''s right. If you lied to me, I would definitely be very sad." Edwards''s expression turned heavy. Both of his hands rested on her delicate shoulders as he slightly leaned forward and asked with a touch of gentleness in his lips, "When have I ever lied to you?" T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "I mean the future!" Lily smiled craftily. "I won''t either in the future!" Edwards said with certainty. Lily intentionally snorted lightly: "You''ve already lied to me before, do you remember?" "About your parents?" Of course, Edwards remembered when he lied to her that his biological parents were dead, and made her cry sorrowfully several times. "Yeah, you just lied to me!" Lily red at him. "That''s not the same. It''s a white lie." Edwards shamelessly tried to exin. Lily let out a soft sigh, as she leaned her small face into his embrace. "Alright, I won''t me you for this matter. You did it for my good." "It''s good that you know this!" Edwards''s thin lips lightly touched her forehead. "I won''t do that in the future." Lily closed her eyes, feeling the warmth in his embrace, then jokingly asked: "If therees a day when I identally lied to you, will you break up with me?" "That depends on the severity of the incident. If it''s serious, I might be able to!" Edwards also replied her with a joking tone. "You really can?" Lily clearly knew that he was joking, but when she heard him say that he would, she felt as if her heart had been viciously pierced by something. That'' s ufortable. "I might not. I will take revenge on you and torture you. I will make you stay by my side for the rest of my life!" Edwards whispered something into her ear that made her blush and her heart beat faster. "Indecent!" Lily was about to be amused by him, how could there be such a method of revenge? "I''m serious, don''t test me. I really will." Edwards''s expression became serious. Lily was startled for two seconds, then she nodded her head: "Okay, since it''s you, I will not look for another man, do what you want, since I am the one who will enjoy myself." "What a heartless woman!" Although Edwards scolded her on the surface, he enjoyed it in his heart. He had heard her say that she wouldn''t look for another man. This was simply the most loyal oath she had ever made. If he wasn''t happy right now, how long would him? "What about you?" If you torture me, do you want to find another woman to give me a physical and mental blow?" Lily was entangled with this topic, and asked more and more. Edwards narrowed his serene eyes and firmly locked onto her serious little face. His thin lips couldn''t help but attach themselves to it, and after a warm kiss on her pink lips, he shook his head: "No, I will put all my boundless energy into you alone. Other women would not be able to enjoy this favor!" Lily immediately burst outughing. When this man was being unserious, she really unable to do anything to him. "Hurry up and take a bath, I''ll go check on the children!" Lily decided not to continue the conversation with him. Because she was afraid that she would be led astray by him, and not be able to find her own integrity anymore. However, Edwards didn''t want to let her go. He extended his arm and pulled her into his embrace, "Since the children are ying anyway, why don''t we take a bath together?" "No, at this time, the children wille looking for me anytime!" Lily was really shocked by his bold suggestion. "How boring!" On Edwards''s handsome face was written a sense of loss. Lily ignored him, turned, and left. Edwards looked at the closed door, and decided to call his little brother to ask about his situation. This time, the call was connected as an anxious voice came through: "May I ask if you are this mister''s rtive? Can youe to the Samuel Bar? This gentleman was drunk and fought with someone!" "What?" The expression in Edwards''s eyes stiffened. In the next second, he immediately grabbed his jacket and rushed out the door. As he was putting on his clothes, he said to the olddy, "Grandma, I''m going out for a while!" Seeing his hurried expression, the olddy did not know what had happened, and chased him out to ask a few questions, but Edwards did not answer her. Instead, he quickly drove the sports car, and while calling his assistant Larry, he rushed towards the ce where Joshua was making trouble. Chapter 830 Chapter 830 In the hotel, a group of men were swearing. On the sofa besides, there sat a man, he was even wearing a mask, but now, his mask had already been taken off, revealing a young, handsome, sharp and arrogant face. It was Joshua. A few men beside him who had been smashed by his wine bottles, one of them covered his face and blood started to flow from his head, the few men had surrounded Joshua previously, but when they saw the mask on Joshua''s face fall, they were so scared that they did not dare make a move, but Joshua''s hands were still covered with blood, and looked to be in a sorry state. "Is he sick? He was the one who kicked Elizabeth away, but now he''s acting like a hero?" "Stop talking, stop talking." The leader of the group immediately scolded his brother angrily. When he looked at Joshua again, Joshua''s expression was somewhat pained. Plus he was drunk, and his mind gradually became a little confused. "What should we do? We had hit him." A few of the men nearby began to get scared. "It''s not like we attacked first. Even if his brother came, it''s not our fault!" Another man said angrily. "You guys talk too much, you want to sleep Elizabeth, right? I''m afraid you''re going to sleep in a cell now." The leader was extremely angry and was lecturing his men. "Bro, didn''t you promise me? If you have the chance, you can ask Elizabeth out so that we can have a good time!" "Still talking!" That man was so scared that his face turned pale. He raised his hand and was about to hit someone again. Just at this moment, a group of people hurriedly walked in from outside the hotel. The man in the lead was elegant and had a frightening aura. His strong aura made everyone quiver. Edwards walked over and looked at the mess on the ground. He saw the broken ss all over and even the wine and fruit had all been thrown in everywhere. Seeing this scene, Edwards''s gaze turned cold. "What''s going on?" Edwards asked a lobby manager beside him. The lobby manager quickly exined the situation: "Mr. Wayne, I''m not too sure how the fight started, but your brother acted first, and he took out this bottle. Look, he injured that person''s head." Edwards''s gaze swept towards that direction, and saw a man holding onto a towel, pressing it down hard on his head. Being nced at by Edwards, the man trembled slightly. Obviously, he was afraid. "Why did he hit you?" Edwards directly asked the person involved. One of them mumbled, "We don''t know either. He must have been drunk and gone crazy." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "My little brother can''t casually hit someone!" Edwards understood his little brother very well, he was definitely not a lunatic that would randomly beat someone. The expressions of the few men were obviously not good, the leading man immediately stood up and apologized: Mr. Wayne, I''m so sorry, we didn''t know that he was your younger brother, it was too chaotic just now. He suddenly hit my brother, and we beat him up together, we didn''t intentionally cause trouble, really, for your younger brother''s medical fees, we will definitely compensate. "Am I arguing with you about the medical expenses?" Edwards''s eyes instantly turned cold, he stared into his eyes and asked: "I''m asking you, why did he hit you, what are you holding back? You don''t dare to say?" The man''s entire body felt as if it was soaked in ice. Cold sweat started to form all over his body, and he couldn''t stop his body from trembling. The young man who was beaten next to him may be very brave. He saw his elder brother couldn''t even speak loudly. One had to know, in their eyes, their big brother was definitely a great character, but now, he was suppressed by Edwards''s imposing aura, and did not even dare to breathe loudly. He even apologized in a low voice. The young man immediately recovered, and loudly said: "I already said that I wanted to sleep with Elizabeth, and now he''sing to smash me with a wine bottle." With that, hepletely solved all the questions, causing Edwards''s expression to turn cold. An evil aura swept across his handsome face, and after that, he sneered: "Who did you say you want to sleep with?" "Elizabeth. What? Didn''t they break up already? Don''t tell me that after they broke up, he still cares which man Elizabeth sleeps with?" He immediately felt that he was very reasonable and spoke loudly. Everyone nearby felt as if the air had frozen. In the next second, this ce could be a scene of murder. All of them trembled with fear and unconsciously took a step back, afraid that they would be implicated. The man who was talking loudly was suddenly stunned by his big brother''s fierce p. "I told you to shut up. Will speaking less take your life!" The more mature man was so angry that he jumped like thunder, nearly holding a piece of transparent tape to seal the mouth of his babbling brother. "How did you beat up my little brother? I''ll beat you up just like that!" After Edwards finished speaking, the six muscr bodyguards behind him walked forward. When the man who was still boasting just now saw this formation, he was so frightened that his legs went limp, and with a loud thump, he actually kneeled onto the ground. He held his bleeding head, and was so scared that he started crying: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I don''t really want to sleep with her, I''m just greedy for the happiness on the mouth. Mr. Wayne, you are generous people, please don''t argue with me. It¡¯s my fault. I will shut up my mouth.¡± Edwards saw that the other party was feeling guilty and regretful. Only then did the hostility between his brows slowly dissipate, and he coldly said: "The matter of you hitting my little brother, is not over!" With that said, he let the bodyguards immediately carry Joshua and left the scene. Of course, Edwards would not be like his younger brother, and start beating people up in front of everyone, he at least had to take into consideration the image of the Wayne Family, if he were to let his grandfather know, the two brothers would still be able to fight and cause trouble at such a age, who knows how angry he will be. The twenty years of hard work of teaching would all been ruined by a fight. Edwards would definitely not do such a thing that would anger the elders. However, he had ways to make these people pay a terrible price. Behind him, came the howls of wolves and ghosts. It was the man that was the elder brother. He viciously kicked his younger brother''s shoulder, causing his younger brother to fall onto the ground. The reason why that person was so angry was because he was well aware of just how terrifying it was for Edwards¡¯s words ¡®not over¡¯. Edwards did not immediately send his brother back to his apartment, but rather gave him a suite at the hotel. After the two bodyguards sent him to the bed in the room, they left. Edwards looked at the wound on his little brother''s forehead and the bloody wound on his chin. He sighed. This face, his signboard, is now ruined. Chapter 831 Chapter 831 L¡ªarry anxiously brought over the medicine for external use. After receiving the medicine, Edwards personally applied it on his brother. "Oh!" The drunk Joshua let out a painful cry the moment the disinfectant touched the wound on his face. Opening his slightly confused eyes, it became blurry for a moment, and a gloomy male face gradually became clear. "Brother!" He opened his mouth, but his voice was hoarse. Soon after, he held his head up, wanting to sit up. He was pushed back onto the bed by Edwards whose voice was full of reproach: "Who let you fight with someone else? Look at your face, it''s filled with wounds. If this were known by Grandpa and Grandma, how worried would they be? " "Brother, where is this?" Joshua then looked at the ce he was standing in dizzily. "Hotel, don''t move, I''ll disinfect you!" While Edwards was speaking, he also used cotton swab, dipped in disinfectant to wipe his wounds that were bleeding profusely from his skin. "Ah!" Joshua let out an unbearable cry of pain, his handsome face scrunched up, and he could only ask unhappily: "Brother, be gentle, it hurts so much!" "If you know it''s painful, why did you have to fight? Why didn''t you look at the number of enemies? Four people hitting you. It was good enough they didn''t beat you to death!" Edwards still expressed his condemnation of his brother''s impulsive actions. "Who asked them to say such shameless words. Even if it''s ten people, I will still fight with them!" The alcohol in Joshua''s body subsided, and he became clear-headed. "Didn''t you break up with Elizabeth?" After Edwards finished wiping the disinfecting water for him, he took out a bandage and pasted it on his wound, then casually asked. "Even if we broke up, I would never allow another man to pollute her, even if it means saying it!" Joshua clenched his teeth fiercely, with a tyrannical expression on his face. When Edwards heard it, heughed mockingly, "I think you''re angry at her. You obviously still love her in your heart." "What¡¯s the use of loving her? She lied to me!" Joshua got up and walked towards the bathroom, but when he saw the five or six wounds on his handsome face in the mirror, he was so angry that he wanted to beat someone up again. Edwards folded his arms across his chest and leaned on the door of the bathroom. Seeing that his face had turned ugly, he warned: "Next time, don''t fight with anyone else. If you''re really angry, tell me, I''ll fix them for you." "Brother, can you not always treat me like a child? I am a man after all!" But Joshua didn''t like the feeling of being protected by his brother, it made him feel like he had not grown up yet. Edwards chuckled: "Alright, I know you''re a man. Fighting for your woman is also a form of boldness, just that, next time you need to be careful, don''t go throw your life away!" "I''m fine, aren''t I?" Joshua said, and as if he had pull some kind of wound on his body, the corners of his mouth widened into a smile. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Take off your clothes, I''ll see if there are any more wounds on your body!" Edwards saw that his expression was strange and immediately ordered. "No need. Bro, I don''t feel it''s proper!" Joshua felt shy now. "Let me take a look. Otherwise, I won''t be leaving so easily!" However, Edwards did not care at all. His brother, he can see as he likes. Joshua had no choice but to take off his jacket, exposing his healthy and sturdy body to the air. He saw that the back of his waist was red and swollen, as though he had been fiercely punched by someone. "That damned bastard, his attack is so heavy!" Edwards walked up and lightly pressed with his hand. Joshua frowned in pain. "You should rest first. Tomorrow morning, go to the hospital and do a concrete examination. Don''t turn into an old injury!" Edwards softly warned him repeatedly. "Got it, I''ll go and get it tomorrow morning. Bro, have I lost all my face?" Joshua started to worry about what had happened tonight. He believed that many people were watching him fight against that group of people. ¡°I will take care of it for you. Over there, Larry has already made some methods, but it''s possible that someone else has recorded the video of you two fighting together. Once there is a video coming out, I will immediately deal with it for you and minimize your negative effects." Edwards reached out and patted his brother''s shoulder, taking out the manner of a brother andforting him. "Thank you, brother!" Joshuazilyy on the sofa: "Where did this April Jones go? If we really capture her, we must definitely make her suffer all of the punishments she deserves." "I''ve already sent people to investigate this matter. If she wants to go far away, they will be able to find out where she is soon!" Edwards said with a dark expression. "Alright, it''s gettingte. Bro, you can go back. Don''t worry about me!" Joshua looked at the time. It was already ten o''clock, he felt that he should not trouble his brother anymore. "Alright, I''ll leave two bodyguards outside your door. If you need anything, just call them!" Only then did Edwards leave in peace. Joshuaid on the sofa with his head raised up. The wound on his face was extremely painful, but compared to the pain he had suffered in his heart, the pain was insignificant. Just then, while he was drinking, he heard a table of men discussing how to y with girls, and he immediately heard Elizabeth''s name. The group of men were all talking about how to get her, and how to y with her after that, it was as if they were sprinkling salt on Joshua''s wound, and it was worse than stabbing a de into him. When he thought that she might be pressed down by another man, Joshua''s mind went nk, a fire ignited in his heart, causing him to lose all rationality and his eyes to turn red. When Edwards returned home, the two little fellows were already asleep. Lily sat on the sofa in the bedroom while drawing with a pen. This was the new design that she was going to hand in next spring Hearing the sound of a car downstairs, she put down her pen and got up. From the French window, she saw the tall figure of a man shing in front of the lobby door. Lily turned and walked out, only to see that Edwards had walked up the stairs with heavy steps, and the two looked at each other. "Where did you go?" Lily stepped forward, and worriedly held onto one of hisrge hands: "Grandmother said you left in a hurry, did something happen?" "I want to eat the noodles you made. I haven''t eaten anything yet!" Edwards said softly as he held her small hand and whispered into her ear. "Haven''t you had dinner? What the hell are you doing?" Hearing that, Lily''s heart ached, it was already sote, and he had not eaten yet, wouldn''t that hurt his stomach? "Anyway, it''s something that I have to do. Now that it''s done,e down and cook something for me!" Edwards held her small hand and walked towards the stairs. At this point, the nannies had all rested. Old Garry had also finished his work and was probably resting in his room. Edwards did not want to trouble others. Moreover, he had not eaten something that she made personally for a long time. He kind of miss it. Lily took some food from the refrigerator and sighed. Since he was unwilling to say, then she would not ask anymore. It may be something not suitable to tell others. Chapter 832 Chapter 832 Ever since she had moved into the Wayne Family, Lily had rarely gone to the kitchen to cook. However, making a bowl of simple noodles was not a difficult task for her. When she saw beef in the ice chamber, Lily decided to make him a bowl of beef noodles. This bowl of noodles, she had made often for the children to eat before, and with the little fellow''s unanimous approval, she believed that Edwards would not mind. After taking two pieces of scallion and ginger, Lily unleashed her knife skills and cut the beef into thin pieces. Then, she dipped them in the soy sauce and rice wine to mix with the taste and prepared to fry it in the pot. Edwardszily leaned on the kitchen door, his gloomy eyes stared unblinkingly at the littledy who was washing up and cutting the vegetables. She was wearing a long sweater with a high cor. At this moment, she was wearing an apron; her long hair was tied into a ponytail in a gentle yetzy manner; her face was clear and clean; her eyes are watery; she''s always good-looking and pure. At the moment, he watched her cutting the beef skillfully. This kind of serious and attentive look and womanly gentleness, virtuousness made him love her even more. He was thinking that he wanted to make this girl cook for him in the future, because all of a sudden, he just wanted to eat what she cooked. "Young Master, Miss Lily, what are you two doing here?" Old Garry suddenly appeared in the dining hall. Seeing Young Master leaning on the kitchen door, and also smelling the sound of hot oil being poured into the pot, Old Garry''s face was filled with surprise. "I asked her to cook something for me!" Edwards saidzily.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Has Young Master not eaten dinner yet? Wouldn''t that make you very hungry? Miss Lily, let me do it!" Old Garry instantly decided to rece her and cook a few sumptuous dishes for his Young Master. ¡°No need, Old Garry, I will help him make a bowl of noodles, it will be fine very soon, you can go and rest!" Lily smiled and said to Old Garry. "But let me do this kind of rough work!" The Old Garry had already treated Lily as his mistress, which was why he didn''t want her to work. Edwards said in a low voice, "Old Garry, you should go rest. I want to eat the noodles she makes!" No matter how slow Old Garry was, when he suddenly heard Edwards''s words, he was startled. Then, he smiled in understanding manner: "Alright, Young Master, I''ll go rest first. If there''s anything, call me!" "Ok!" Edwards nodded and sent Old Garry away, then continued to watch Lily cooking. Lily had already heated up the pot with oil. When the oil was sizzling, she poured the beef, along with the scallion and ginger, into the pot to stir-fry. In the spacious kitchen, the smell of burning incense instantly floated up. Edwards had not felt hungry just now, but now that he smelled the fragrance, he felt so hungry that his stomach hurt. Lily took a nce at him, and saw that he was standing there with an unreadable expression, also looking at her. She suddenly and unnaturally straightened the strands of hair by her ear, and said softly: "It''s going to be alright soon, wait a bit!" "Lily, in the future, you can only cook for me, you are not allowed to cook for other men. Do you understand?" Edwards said something so overbearing. Lily''s little hand that was holding the spat stiffened, and she looked at him strangely: "What''s wrong?" "I only want you to promise me!" Edwards''s heart was in turmoil, he was suddenly thinking that she was washing his hands and cooking for another man, and his heart was filled with the anger of wanting to kill that man. Lily giggled. "Did you starve your brain to death? Well, why do you say such a thing?" Edwards walked over and stood behind her. His long arms passed through her waist and crossed each other at her lower abdomen, his thin lips kissed her fragrant hair, before he said in a hoarse voice, "Just take it as if I''m crazy hungry and spouting nonsense. But I really want you to promise me that, otherwise, I won''t be able to eat anything!" Lily was at a loss whether tough or cry. However, it was not the first day she had met Edwards, when he became tyrannical, it was something that the heavens could not tolerate. Furthermore, in the eyes of outsiders, he was mature and steady, only Lily had seen his childish side countless times. "Alright, I promise you. Eat more noodlester!" Lilyforted him as if she wasforting the two little fellows, with this kind of gentle and pampered voice. "Lily, you are so nice!" Edwards immediately leaned on her, and his lips curved even more imprudently into a curve at her neck. When the hot air was exhaled, Lily only felt numb and itchy. She just wanted to avoid him. "Stop fooling around, I still have to make you some noodles!" Lily immediately said in all seriousness. Unfortunately, when a man wasn''t decent, she wasn''t that serious either. When the two of them immersed themselves in their own world in deep night, suddenly, a figure appeared at the kitchen door. The olddy was wearing a thick nightgown with her hands in her pockets, looking at the two people in the kitchen with a weird expression. "Oh!" The olddy didn''t want to disturb them, but she couldn''t help being ignored. Upon hearing this cough, the two people who were stuck together seemed to have heard a p of thunder, and were instantly repelled. As for Lily, she was so scared that the shovel in her hand was about to be thrown away. "What are you two doing here sote? Pay attention to the impact!" The olddy did not put on her reading sses, so she did not notice that Lily was still boiling hot water and noodles in the pot. She thought it was two youngsters looking for excitement in the kitchen. Edwards''s handsome face stiffened, he then clenched his fists and coughed softly against his lips: "Grandmother, I asked Lily to cook some midnight snacks for me!" "You didn''t eat? I still haven''t asked you what you were going to do when you hurried out!" Only then did the olddy walk in. She saw the freshly roasted beef and white noodles in the pot, boiling in the boiling water. Edwards quickly replied: "It''s nothing much, I just have a friend who asked me to go out to take care of some matters." The olddy stared at Edwards''s face for a few seconds, then said: "Hurry up and eat!" With that, the olddy turned and left. Edwards turned and saw Lily''s blushing face. "Scared?" Edwards walked over and teased her. "You''re still talking, it''s all your fault. Don''t be like this again. If your grandma thinks that we''re going to do something, then that''s terrible!" Lily was really frightened. Edwards could onlyfort his gently: "Don''t worry, my grandmother won''t think that much." Lily finished a bowl of noodles. The sliced beaf floating on top of it emitted a fragrance and was very appetizing. With some scallion, it was good-looking too. "Do you want some?" Edwards asked in a low voice. "No, I don¡¯t eat at night, I want to lose weight!" Lily said while beaming. "Do you still want to lose weight? I feel like you''ve lost a lot of weight recently!" Edwards raised his eyebrows. "Have I?" "Yes, especially that particr part had be smaller!" The man smiled sinisterly. After he finished speaking, his smile became even wider. Chapter 833 Chapter 833 C ¡ªire red at him with her charming eyes, and said angrily: "What do you mean by that, do you dislike they being small?" Edwards was purposely teasing her, because he liked the way she frowned and red at him when she was angry. He thought it¡¯s fun and cute. "How about I get the Old Garry to find a nutritionist to help you make your meals and see if there''s any possibility of it bing bigger?" "Edwards!" Lily was so angry that she clenched her teeth. She had helped him cook a bowl of noodles out of good intentions, but the noodles couldn''t stop him from speaking. Edwardsughed out loud, and then, he quickly apologized andforted her: "Alright, I''m joking with you, yours are already very big, there is no need to make up for it anymore. To be honest, when I first saw you, I felt that the children''s dining hall was extremely luxurious, and they definitely wouldn''t be hungry!" Lily''s beautiful face was flushed red, could this man say something nice? After all, He was all making fun of her. "I won¡¯t talk to you. I''m going to sleep!" Lily cleverly nned to escape, if she did not, she would not be able to sleep if she allowed this man to speak nonsense. Looking at her rabbit - like figure quickly disappearing on the stairs, Edwards''s smile did not decrease at all. He gathered the noodles together and started to eat with satisfaction. The taste was not bad, Edwards had really eaten the entire bowl of noodles, and never felt like he was stuffed, because he had always been abstemious at eating, so now that he was stuffed, it gave him the strength to go upstairs and y with the little girl. Overseas, it was noon. The sun hid in the clouds. The sky was dark and it seemed like a blizzard could break out at any time. Jane Wayne was restless walking back and forth in the room. She kept an eye on the development of the ident in America. In just a few days of time, it had been calm down and the family members had epted Edwards''s high pricepensation. The man that she chose was even locked up in the police station, so Jane Wayne felt as if she was waiting for death toe, and every day, she felt more and more sad. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. That man had collected 500,000 dors, so he would definitely be found out soon. However, she didn''t understand why he hadn''te after her yet. Actually, this matter had already concluded long ago. On the night the man was arrested into the police station, he gave away everything. The police found out that he had several ounts, and although those money was entered in batches, they combined a total of 500,000 dors. Although not knowing where this amount of money came from, the police had an attention on this. In the end, under pressure, the man told his brother about being sold, how he tricked him into drinking, how he sent him to the construction site and made him lie down on the bare floor to sleep, and how he became the murderer. He was so scared that he cried and lost his voice The Police station had originally wanted to investigate this matter to the end of the day, but was stopped by Edwards, because Edwards belonged to the side of the victim party. He put forward a suggestion, hoping to lock in the offender first, not to investigate for the time being, and then make a final decision three monthster. The police department naturally epted his request, so they only kept the person in custody and did not immediately end the case. However, the evidence and clues they had been holding on to had been prepared. People behind the scenes can be brought to justice at any time. Edwards didn''t want this matter to continue because he didn''t want Grandfather to see this kind of ugly human nature in his final days. However, offenders would definitely be prosecuted, and this was an unavoidable crime. As a result, the prisoner had always been locked up and was unable for Jane Wayne to investigate the situation. It was because she did not know that, that made her even more terrified, feeling that at any moment, the police would find her and take her away into a dark and damp prison. In the future, she would no longer be a rich and luxurious young miss. She can no longer drive a luxury car, wear a famous brand and boast in front of her friends. Her long hair that had been cared for would be cut off at her ears, her face would be eroded by time, she would die of old age alone in the prison, or she would be bullied by others. "No, I don''t want that kind of life, I don''t want it!" When Jane Wayne thought about all these, she was so scared that goosebumps rose all over her body. "Jane, what''s wrong?" John Wayne suddenly walked down from the stairs, and asked softly when he saw Jane Wayne sitting like a ball with her legs in her arms. Jane Wayne hurriedly hid the fear on her face, but her expression was still very bad. "Daddy, do you need me to prepare anything for your ne tomorrow?" "Do you want toe back with me?" John Wayne suddenly asked. "Me? I won''t go back, Daddy. I''ll stay here and wait for good news from you and brother." Jane Wayne had originally wanted to return and see Edwards, but now, her fear had ovee her infatuation towards Edwards, so she didn''t dare go back. "Fine, I don¡¯ t force you. This time, I''m returning back to America because I have something important to do." A trace of ruthlessness appeared on John Wayne''s face: "I suspect that Edwards is currently investigating the matter regarding my elder brother." Jane Wayne''s expression instantly froze, and she couldn''t help but ask anxiously: "Daddy, wasn''t uncle''s death an ident? Why would he want to investigate?" "An ident?" John Wayne suddenly let out a coldugh, "You still don''t understand Daddy!" Jane Wayne''s body started to tremble uncontrobly. That''s right, she still did not understand John Wayne. Even though they had been father and daughter for so many years, Jane Wayne still felt fear towards John Wayne. She always felt that he had a goal for doing things, he was too ambitious and her methods were too ruthless. But why, daddy still has been prisoned for five years? "Daddy, it can''t be rted to you, right?" Jane Wayne didn''t know anything about this matter previously, so she had always thought that it was an ident. She had naively thought that after her uncle met with an ident, then the authority of the Wayne Family would fall into John Wayne''s hands, and she could be a real princess. Now that she thought about it, she felt her entire body go cold. John Wayne did not directly admit it, and only coldly said: "There is someone I letting her off so leniently back then. I never thought that she would ruin my ns in the end." "Who is she?" Jane Wayne asked with even more curiosity. "It''s better if you don''t know too much about this matter. It won''t be beneficial to you!" John Wayne decided to stop there. Jane Wayne was so frightened that her face paled, and only then did she resist her curiosity. However, when she thought that it was possible that Edwards''s father had died in John Wayne''s hands, she discovered that everything had be even more serious. This was a battle of life. Although there was no smoke, it was a gamble with life. Jane Wayne was extremely regretful in her heart. Previously, she had thought of that evil idea in order to show off, but now, she had moved a rock and smashed her own foot. She deserved it Chapter 834 Chapter 834 Elizabeth had been drowsily sleeping at home for almost two days. She had not eaten anything and had only drank a few mouthfuls of water, if not for her mother bringing arge bag of food and snacks to see her, she would probably have starved herself to death at home. "What do you look like now? Hiding in a corner and living a life in a daze, are you still my daughter? " As soon as her mother entered, she saw that the room was dark, so she quickly ran over and forcefully pulled the curtains. The strong light shone in, causing Elizabeth to quickly reach out to cover her eyes, unable to get used to the light. "Mom, why are you here? Don''t you have to take care of brother?" Elizabeth asked weakly. "Why am I here? Surely, I''m here to see you! " As her mother spoke, she opened some of the food she had packed. "Come over and eat something. Don''t be so hungry. Life won''t copse. If you don''t eat something, you''ll starve to death." "Mom, did aunt call you? She''s gone again." Elizabeth crawled up from the bed and asked weakly. "No, it''s as if she disappeared from the world. Who knows where she went? Right, why is she hiding somewhere? Offended someone? Do you know anything about it?" Her mother asked curiously, because she didn''t know anything about her sister either. Of course, Elizabeth couldn''t tell the truth to her mother. Otherwise, she would be so worried that she wouldn''t be able to eat and sleep anymore. Her mother came over and pulled her out of the living room. She ced her on the table and handed her a fork. "Eat quickly. If you it cold, you won''t be able to eat anymore." "Thank you, Mom!" Elizabeth said in a low voice as she tightly clenched her fork and silently ate her meal. Her mother ran over to help her tidy up the room, mumbling as she did so, "This sister of mine really doesn''t make me feel at ease, whether in the past or at present. I''m worried about what she''ll do when she gets old." "Mom, would you forgive aunt if she made a big mistake?" Elizabeth was going crazy for thest two days because of the pressure from her heart. Making a choice between family and love was an extremely cruel thing to begin with. Therefore, up until now, Elizabeth still could not make the right choice. Her mother''s movements became slower, as if she was thinking. Then, she taunted, "As long as she doesn''t go to kill people, I can forgive her for any other mistakes." Elizabeth''s hand that was holding onto the fork started to tremble, her beautiful eyes looked at her mother in surprise, would her mother really make such a choice? They were sisters. "Mom, what if, I mean, if Aunt really killed someone? If you knew where she was, would you have called the police to get her? " Elizabeth urgently needed her mother to point out a path for her, so she won''t be confuse any further. Her mother frowned, then suddenly ran over, and stared at her: "Eliza, do you know what happened to your aunt? Tell me quickly, I''m really worried about her." "I, I don''t know. I was just making an analogy." Elizabeth''s eyes shed, and said with iparable guilt. "You fool, this kind of thing can''t be easily joked about. If she really killed someone, then that would be the end of her life!" The white mother scolded with a smile. After Elizabeth heard her mother''s words, her face was filled with despair. Then, she asked, "Mom, you still haven''t told me the answer, will you call the police?" "Call the police? Of course not, she''s my sister, and even if she killed someone, I believe that she would have some kind of forgivable reasons. You know your aunt, other than being greedy for money, she has no other ailments, so if she killed someone by mistake or was used by someone else, it would be a different matter. In a word, I can''t entrap my sister. Her mother''s words were full of sincerity, but it was the answer that everyone thought of at the first moment. She always felt that since she knew her family, she believed she wouldn''t kill people for no reason. Even if she did kill someone, it wouldn''t be intentional. There must be a reason for her to be forgiven. After Elizabeth heard her mother''s words, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief. The dark clouds that had been pressing on her heart for the past few days had also dissipated. Maybe her decision may not be wrong, but it must not be right. "Eat quickly!" Her mother hurriedly urged her on as she saw her in a daze. "Mom, go back!" Elizabeth said softly. "I worried about you!" Her mother immediately sat on the sofa. Although she had been busy taking care of her youngest son, Elizabeth''s condition now made her extremely worried. In the past, she had always been optimistic, positive, and always had a smile and confidence on her face, so she didn''t worry about her at all. She was very confident in letting her roam the world. But now, the smile on her face disappeared, as if she had been abandoned by the entire world. The shock and grievances she had suffered, her mother could also see that what Joshua had said to the camera was too hurtful. Before, he loved her passionately, and was not afraid of the opinions of others. But now, he had abandoned herpletely, without a shred of mercy. To a young girl who hadn''t experienced any hardships, it was too hard to ept that she was suddenly forced to part with him. "I''ll be fine!" Elizabeth said softly. "If you don''t move back home and let me see you, I''ll be able to rx!" However, Elizabeth hurriedly shook her head. "No, I won''t move back!" Hearing that, her mother immediately said, "Do you still mind what your stepfather saidst time?" Don''t worry, if he really marries you to others for his own purpose, then I''ll divorce him." When Elizabeth thought about the conditions that her stepfather had discussed with her earlier, she felt a chill run down her spine. "Mom, forget it. Don''t quarrel with him over me. In that family, if it weren''t for me, you would still be able to live happily." Elizabeth knew that her mother would not dare to divorce her stepfather. Her brother was still young, and she still needed that man to provide her living expenses. So, she considerably decided not to make her mother feel difficult. Her mother sighed, "It''s all my fault. I can''t protect you." "Mom, you''ve already done very well!" Elizabethforted her softly. Her mother lowered her head, sulking. She was not unsatisfied with her current life, but there were many things she could only think about, and could not do. For example, taking Elizabeth to live in her house. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Alright. Eliza, I will leave first. If you still need anything, I will send it over to you!" Her mother knew that Elizabeth wouldn''t go out because many people wanted to see her and make a joke of herself. "Alright, I will!" After Elizabeth sent her mother away, she sat back down at the table, picked up her fork and picked up her favorite dish, putting it into her mouth to savor the taste. But why does it seem to be tasteless now? Elizabeth switched on the television. As expected, the entire world was moring about her and Joshua. There seemed to be no news in the showbiz that was more attractive than this. Chapter 835 Chapter 835 J¡ªust as Elizabeth was nning to continue hiding and not going out, suddenly, she heard someone knocking on her door. It scared her. Who knew she lived in here? Oh, no, a lot of people do. Elizabeth covered her ears and ignored the knocking on the door. Unfortunately, the one was extremely persistent. He knocked on the door again and again without stopping. Recently, Elizabeth''s mood had been extremely bad and her temper had also worsened. Being continuously disturbed , she immediately riled up her anger, walked to the door, opened her peephole and looked outside. There she saw a familiar face. It was actually her university ssmate, Emilia Woolf. In the same ss, Elizabeth knew that she had also stepped into the entertainment industry. However, she heard that she had a high starting point and had found a very good job the moment she graduated. Elizabeth was not a gossipy person; she did not ask around about what she did specifically. When she knocked on the door, she probably wanted to take advantage of the fact that she had broken up with Joshua and toe over to get news of her. "Eliza, it''s me, I know you are home, can you just open the door? I promise, I''m the only one here, and there''s no other reporters. Don''t be afraid, I''m not here to hurt you! " Emilia Woolf spoke loudly outside the door, wanting to express that her purpose foring here was good. Elizabeth knew that for people like her, she would insist on doing things. If she doesn''t achieve her goal, she won''t give up. So, she reached out her hand to open the door, and sure enough, there was Emilia Woolf standing outside, holding a big basket of fruits in her hands. "Eliza, can Ie in?" Emilia Woolf immediately asked with a smile. Elizabeth nodded and let her in. Emilia Woolf ced the fruit on the tea table and turned around. She looked at Elizabeth with a surprised expression. Only now did Elizabeth realize that she was wearing a wide nightgown, with messy hair and a in face. The current her definitely gave off a very negative impression. "Did youe looking for me?" Elizabeth asked her. Emilia Woolf immediately passed her name card over. Her tone was very gentle and sincere: "Eliza, I see that you haven''t been doing well recently, why don''t you considering to ourpany. I am an agent now, if you are willing, I will still support you, and let you shine!" "You''ve be an agent!" Elizabeth looked startled, obviously not expecting Emilia Woolf to be an agent. "Yeah, hard to imagine, right? Eliza, we used to be friends. You have to believe me. I sincerely want to invite you to ourpany to develop." Emilia Woolf said seriously again. Elizabeth bit her lips, shook her head and said, "I''m not in the mood to work recently, thank you for your good intentions." ¡°Don''t be like this. As your ssmate, it''s hard for me to watch you like this. You used to be so optimistic and cheerful. Honestly speaking, when I saw the news of you and Joshua''s rtionship, I was truly shocked, but this also means that you have great potential to be a star. Even Joshua was sure of you." Emilia Woolf immediately said some good words to please her. Elizabethughed bitterly: "You really think too highly of me. Actually, I have already broken up with him, and will not be a star anymore. You can go back!" "Eliza, are you really not going to consider things for your future? Now that you''re famous, people are afraid of being famous, you can no longer go back to your simple life, no matter where you go, people will always pay attention to you. Rather than being mocked by others, it''s better to raise your head and be a queen. You are conditional, your appearance is very pretty!" Emilia Woolf continued to speak. Elizabeth''s mind went nk, where was the future? She really hadn''t thought about it. In the past, she just wanted to earn more money and improve her quality of life. When she had time, she would go out to broaden her horizons, travel more, and buy delicious things to reward herself for. But now? She didn''t dare think of anything. "Just a rtionship and you already turned out to be like this. You really don''t look like the Elizabeth I know anymore, you were previously so brave and positive, I thought that no difficulty would be able to beat you." Seeing her dazed expression, Emilia Woolf tried her best to persuade her. "Let me think about it!" Elizabeth didn''t have the mood to think about all these things right now, but she couldn''t just refuse her. Emilia Woolf heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that maybe Elizabeth would be able to figure it out. If she could continue to appear in public at this time, it would still be useful in raising her poprity. Emilia Woolf was using this matter of her breaking up with Joshua to take advantage of her and use her to earn a lot of money in the future. "Alright, I''ll give you some time to think about it. You have to think about whether you want to be a big star in the future, to let Joshua regret losing you, or to continue hiding yourself in here, and not even dare to leave the door" Emilia Woolf said a fewst words before leaving. She believed that as long as there was nothing wrong with her brain, Elizabeth would consider her words. After all, there weren''t many people like her that took the initiative toe to her aid. After Emilia Woolf left, Elizabeth took the name card and looked at it, then casually put it down. How could she be in the mood to consider her future? Even her aunt didn''t know where she was and whether she was in danger or not. She really didn''t know. "My cellphone!" Elizabeth suddenly thought of the recording in the phone that her aunt had given her, and felt as if her mind was strung by a string. If Joshua still continued to check her phone, then that recording would have exploded. What she was afraid of really came. On the second day after waking up from the drinking, Joshua endured a headache and returned home. Seeing the two phones that he casually threw on the ground, he reached out his hand to take them out. "Damn woman, you lied to me!" Joshua muttered a curse. Evidently, Joshua, who was rarely deceived, really didn''t like the feeling of being deceived by his closest kin. It was like stabbing his heart with a knife. Joshua looked at her phone, suddenly picked out that new phone, and opened it. It was unknown if it was because Elizabeth didn''t care about the newly bought phone. The phone did not have a password set. Joshua shed it open and casually flipped through some of the items inside. He opened the album first. It was nk Soon after, he turned on the music yer again, but it was alsopletely nk. In the end, he somehow hit the button of the recording. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. And then, he saw that there was actually a recording inside, and it was recorded in the afternoon when Elizabeth disappeared. Joshua''s expression froze, as he clicked on the recording in disbelief. Then, he heard the conversation between April Jones and Elizabeth Jones. Joshua''s entire body trembled slightly. He did not expect that he would actually find a recording. Chapter 836 Chapter 836 Joshua listened to all of the recorded information word by word, his entire body bing stiff and cold, after that, as though he was afraid that he was not clear-minded enough, he rushed into the bathroom, using the ice water to water his face, the bone ¡ª piercing cold, caused him to shiver, and this time, he was truly awake. Joshua returned to the living room, picked up his phone, and carefully listened to the recording again. April Jones'' regret mingled with self -reproach, with a regretful tone. This made Joshua clench his fists in anger. What right did this woman have to feel ashamed? For money, she had hurt his parents, Was it now that she knew she had done such a cruel thing? Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Heh, what a joke! And what made Joshua''s heart even colder, was his uncle''s actions, which was so detestable that the heaven and earth could not tolerate. In order to inherit power, he had disguised himself as a smiling tiger with a gentle and humble face, yet had yed such a sinister trick behind his back. He was the one who found April Jones and pushed her onto his father''s body. Does this April Jones really look like his father''s first girlfriend? Father was so stupid that he couldn''t tell if he was in love with a woman as bad as a snake or a scorpion, and even put his life on the line. The more Joshua thought about it, the more furious he became. In the end, he directly brought the phone to Edwards''spany. On the way back, his hands were still tightly gripping the steering wheel, and veins were popping out on the back of his hands. It was clear that he was enduring a huge amount of anger and resentment. "Elizabeth, I really don''t know if you are being kind or stupid!" In Joshua''s mind, a fleeting image of the beautiful eyes that were struggling in pain shed past, as Joshua muttered. Elizabeth actually obtained April Jones ''s recording, but she did not immediately pass it to him, as she was still protecting April Jones. So, it turned out that between love and kinship, kinship was more important. It was very obvious that her feelings for him were far less important than her feelings for April Jones. Or perhaps, there was noparison at all. Joshua''s heart was like a chaotic storm, frantic and confused. He wanted to find a reason to calm down. When they arrived at the bottom floor of Edwards¡¯ spany, Joshua stepped in directly and walked straight to his brother''s private elevator. Joshua had never hidden his identity as the Wayne Family''s second Young Master, so when he walked through the hall withrge strides, he only attracted the stunned gaze of women. Even though Joshua had a cold expression, his fanatical female fans were crazily love with him. It was probably because of Joshua''s tense expression, coupled with the fact that there were a few bandages on his face, which gave people a cold feeling. Although the women around him gasped at him, no one dared to approach him, let along asking for his autograph and photo. The elevator doors closed and rose at high speed. Joshua held the phone tightly until he stepped into his brother''s office. Edwards had long heard the message from the assistant, he knew that his brother hade to see him, and when he saw the door open, he immediately frowned: "You''re injured, why aren''t you going to the hospital for an examination?" "I have something very important to tell you!" After Joshua finished speaking, he took out the phone: "This is Elizabeth''s phone, she went to see April Jones, and even recorded April Jones''s confession, it looks like John Wayne really did this." "Let me hear it!" Edwards''s handsome face instantly sank, his voice sounding anxious. Joshua turned on the recording. After the two brothers listened to it once, Joshua said angrily: "Brother, this is the evidence. We can make him roll back into the prison. He is a murderer without humanity." "Josh, I also have something to tell you!" After listening to the recording hand, Edwards''s handsome face shed with whiteness and anger. However, he was even calmer than Joshua, and after a few seconds of silence, he finally made a decision. Joshua saw that his brother did not immediately use the recording as evidence like he did to sue John Wayne. His expression changed greatly, and fury hid within: "Brother, what April Jones said is saying, don''t you understand? John Wayne found her and set up a trap, causing our father''s death. This enmity is irreconcble, we must quickly let him be punished." "I know, Josh. Of course, he''s guilty!" Edwards suddenly raised his head, and looked at his younger brother with eyes filled with pain, his deep eyes immediately bing red, after that, he spoke in a low and hoarse voice: "Do you know that grandfather doesn''t have much time left?" "What?" Joshua''s entire body seemed to have been struck by lightning, and trembled nonstop. His handsome eyes were wide open, causing even his oversized ck pupils to tremble: "Brother, what did you say just now? What''s wrong with grandpa?" "Grandfather''s time is running out, I heard it with my own ears!" Edwards pressed both of his hands against his forehead, as if he wanted to cover his reddened eyes. He was also unwilling to ept this reality, but the reality was so cold, forcing him to ept this pain. "How can this be? I also called grandpa''s doctor. The doctor told me that grandpa was in good condition. Bro, who did you hear it from? Who''s talking nonsense?" Joshua could not believe that the result was different from what he had heard. He could not ept this. "It''s Grandpa and Grandma talking. I overheard it. It''s true!" Edwards''s tone was filled with grief. "Is that so? Is this true?" Joshua suddenly became unsteady and directly sat on his desk, his expression was wooden: No wonderst time I went back to see him, he seemed to have lost weight again, his face was also in a bad state, so that''s how it is! "Josh, I can understand your thoughts of bringing John Wayne to justice, I am the same as you, and wish that he would take all the me. However, to bring him to court at this time and make him admit that he is the one who killed his brother and the sinner, if grandfather knew, how sad would he be? I''m afraid ..." Edwards almost could not continue, because the result of that was that his grandfather might directly be angered to death and he would not be able to pass away peacefully, dying with grievances. Joshua finally understood Edwards''splicated yet contradictory feelings. He became silent, and his eyes stiffened. Edwards muttered: "Grandfather may seem to be heartless to him, but in the end, he is still his son. I heard that he valued John Wayne even more than father when they were young, he knew that he would have a very promising future, so when he helped me send him to jail back then, he became seriously ill, and that''s because he really felt a heartache. His own son who he thought was proud of, actually did something that made him feel cold. This time, if we let Grandpa know that he killed another son of his own, he would not be able to bear such a blow." Joshua supported himself with one hand to one side of his eye, while his other eye waspletely red. Chapter 837 Chapter 837 T ¡ª here was dead silence in the office. Neither of the two brothers spoke. The atmosphere was filled with sorrow. "When did you know? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Joshua lowered his arm, raised his head and looked at his brother, and spoke with a tone of grievance. "I only found out not too long ago. Before this, I would ask the doctor about grandpa''s condition every day, but the doctor also gave me the same answer, always telling me that grandpa''s condition is good." Edwards''s expression was filled with sorrow, as he answered with a stiff voice. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "This quack, he lied to us like that, Isn''t he afraid that I''ll smash his signboard? Whom he thinks we are? How dare him lie to us about grandfather''s illness." Joshua scolded angrily. "Scolding him is useless. It was all agreed upon by grandpa and grandma!" However, Edwards was still able to calmly ept the truth. "Grandpa is really stubborn. He''s so sick, yet he doesn''t let us know. He''s actually trying to make us worry about him, isn''t he?" Joshua vented his anger on the old man again. "Grandfather just doesn''t want us to grieve for him. I believe that every elder is willing to understand this matter." Edwards exined softly. Joshua suddenly realized that there was no one left to scold, and he could only depress himself. He looked at Edwards nkly: "Then what can we do now? Brother, tell me!" Edwards looked at him fixedly, and then, he sighed: "At least, while Grandfather is still here, don''t do anything that will anger him." "What do we do to make him not angry? Don''t tell me that we have to make John Wayne stay away from prison." Joshua''s mind was in a mess, he could not even grasp his center of gravity, he could only feel anger in his heart, and wanted to vent it out. "I have already decided to get engaged to Lily, and have already asked Larry to help me prepare for this matter. In three days, we will finish the betrothal ceremony and get married at the end of the month!" Edwards said out his decision. "Engaged in three days? Is there time to be prepared in such a hurry? " When Joshua heard about this, his expression was nk for a moment. Then, he frowned as he felt that he didn''t have enough time. "Enough, I''ll try my best to make them prepare a bit more extravagantly in a limited amount of time. Because the decision is too hasty, I can ept everything that is imperfect. I just want to make grandpa happy and let him feel at ease!" Answered in a low voice, he, who was originally being extremely fastidious, no longer needed to think about the details anymore. He only wanted this result: engagement, marriage, one step at a time. "Alright, brother. Coincidentally, I have nothing to do these past few days. I''ll help you prepare the engagement banquet as well." Joshua actually hoped that his brother''s engagement ceremony would be a bit grander, as Lily was worthy of giving her best memories. On Edwards''s handsome face, there was finally a hint of a smile, and he said gently: "I won''t trouble you. I''ve already asked Larry to do this, his abilities are not bad, I believe I will be satisfied!" "But I want to help too!" After Joshua finished speaking, he suddenly raised his gaze, met Edwards''s uncertain eyes, and immediately exined anxiously: "Brother, don''t misunderstand, I want to help. It''s not because I still have any feelings towards Lily, it''s just that I purely want to help make the engagement ceremony a little better!" Seeing that he was so anxious that his face was swollen, Edwards couldn''t help butugh. "I know, you don''t need to exin to me anymore. I can see for a long time that your feelings for Elizabeth Jones are very different "She? I don''t want to talk about her now! " Joshua''s expression shed with anger. Evidently, Elizabeth''s deception had alreadypletely hurt his heart. Edwards said in a warm voice, "Don''t hate her. She also has her own bitterness, and during that recording just now, you could tell that she was only thinking about family rtionships and didn''t help April Jones to escape for her sin." "I don''t care what she wanted to do, she lied to me!" Joshua gnashed his teeth. "Don''t you hate her so much but you still fought for herst night?" Edwards felt that his little brother was sometimes very childish and said that he didn''t like her, but in his heart, he had already treated her like a treasure. "That''s because... I don''t like others to touch my stuff, even if it''s something I don''t want! " Joshua found an extremely far - fetched reason. "Alright, I won''t try to persuade you otherwise. This is your rtionship; you decide it yourself!" Edwards decided not to bring it up anymore. "Brother, are we really not going to publicize this matter before grandpa leaves? What if John Wayne went overboard? Maybe he has even more despicable methods waiting for you. This time when hees out, he probably wants your position. So, you have to be careful of him!" The more Joshua thought about it, the more unwilling he became. There was always a bad breath in his heart. He can''t feel happy without vomiting "Of course, I''ve always been on guard against him. Don''t worry, I won''t let my guard down!" Edwards''s cold eyes shed with a trace of hostility; hisrge palm clenched into a fist. "Brother, how much time do you think your grandfather has left? Was it a year? " Joshua suddenly looked like a frightened child, unease shing across his eyes. "I hope it''s a year, but the situation isn''t looking good. Maybe a few months, maybe ..." Edwards suddenly became silent, he did not want to continue anymore. Joshua''s body froze, his expression became uneasy: "Will it really be that fast? If John Wayne knew about this, would he stop? Did he not feel that grandfather''s severe illness all those years ago was caused by him? Would he feel a little guilty? Does he have a conscience?" Edwards sneered, and ridiculed: "Do you still expect that someone who can even kill his brother to have any conscience? He has always resented grandfather''s bias in his heart. If he were to find out about this news, he would probably have to fight over the shares in his grandfather''s hands at the first possible moment!" Joshua''s face changed. That''s right, he was dreaming that John Wayne would turn back and see the shore. "Brother, then even more so, don''t let him know about grandpa''s situation. When he''s ruthless, he really doesn''t care about grandpa''s life!" Joshua said angrily. "He will be here tonight. Do you want to meet him?" Edwards sneered. Joshua shook his head: "I don''t want to see him, I''m afraid I won''t be able to resist killing him!" "You have to calm down! He is a monster, and you''re not! You won''t bite people recklessly!" Edwards immediately taught his younger brother. Of course, it was impossible for Joshua to actually kill someone, he just felt that he had a rather bad temper. After seeing John Wayne, he could not stay calm, and knew that if he did anything unpleasant, it would probably irritate his grandfather''s illness. "Alright, I''ll do my best to control my temper. Bro, take the recording. I''ll be leaving first!" After Joshua finished speaking, he turned around and left. Only, he no longer felt the excitement he felt when he discovered something new. Chapter 838 Chapter 838 The engagement date decided by Edwards really delighted the olddy and the old man. As for the female lead, Lily, she was also secretly happy for a long time. She and Edwards had walked the whole way here, separated,pounded, argued, and it had already been more than half a year. The two little fellows had grown quite a bit more mature, but their marriage had still not arrived yet. This was actually something that had always been a lingering fear in Lily. She had lived with Edwards for so long, even though they had already lived like husband and wife, she only owed this wedding. Although Lily really wanted to be a noble woman who treated names as dirt, she couldn''t do it. Who doesn''t want to have the name of the man they love? She had really wanted to be Mrs. Wayne for a long time. Moreover, Edwards had treated her sincerely and doted upon her wholeheartedly. What reason did she have not to marry him and be his wife? "Mummy, are you dreaming? Wake up! " A small hand suddenly appeared in front of Lily''s eyes, instantly bringing her back to reality. Her beautiful eyes became clear and bright, and when she turned to look, she saw her daughter Emma propped up her chin, staring at her with squinted eyes: "Mummy, who are you thinking of, is it Dad?" Only then did Lily realize that she was sitting in front of a small table, holding a pen and practicing drawing with the little guy. "Uh, no. Where did we draw it?" Lily quickly lied in all seriousness. "We are painting this little fairy''s clothes. The pink dress she''s wearing is like a wedding dress. It''s so beautiful!" Ji Emma said with praise. It was only then that Lily remembered why she had been in a daze thinking about it. Wasn''t it the glittering crown on the goddess''s body, as well as the charming wedding dress she was wearing? She was too outrageous. She said that she would practice painting with her daughter, but she actually let her imagination run wild. "Emma, when I married your dad, would you and George be our ring bearers?" Lily asked with a smile. "What is a ring bearer? George and I are so young, can we do it? " Forgive Emma for being inexperienced, but the main reason was that Lily did not bring her to attend anyone''s wedding. "Didn''t you see it on TV? They are the two pretty little ring bearers who walked in front of me, carrying the little flower basket." Lily exined gently. Emma rested her chin on her hands again as she thought about when she watched this show. Lily yfully touched her little face, immediately making her look like a little kitten. However, Emma waspletely unaware of Mummy''s trouble, and looked over seriously: "Mummy, as long as you and dad can get married, I am willing to do anything. In the future, I will be able to raise my head in front of my ssmates!" Lily was slightly stunned, her expression somewhat shocked: "Emma, you can''t even raise your head in school?" Emma pouted. "Others'' daddy and mummy were already married, only ours are not. When others ask me, I don''t know how to answer, so I can only lower my head and not answer!" When Lily heard this, she felt her heart tighten. In the next second, she hugged her daughter tightly and gently said: "Emma, it''s Mummy''s fault. Mummy didn''t take good care of your emotions. I''m sorry. It will be fine." Emma still did not know why Mummy suddenly hugged her so tightly. She giggled: "Mummy, put me down. The pen in my hand will touch your clothes." Only then did Lily unwillingly let her go, and kissed her little forehead, saying gently: "Emma, you and George are truly the best gifts God has ever give to me. I love you both!" After Emma heard this, she immediately used her little head to use her imagination. Then, she blinked her eyes and asked seriously, "Mummy, you have been unwilling to tell me where you got brother and I. Are you trying to say that we were wrapped up as gifts and sent to you? Where is the box that held us? " Lily was directly defeated by her daughter''s naivety. He smiled speechlessly, reached out her hand to stroke her head and said, "Your box is here!" Lily pointed to her smooth lower abdomen: "You and George were born from Mummy''s belly, and weren''t born from a box." "Oh, then who put us in your belly? Is it that God you mentioned just now? " Emma asked while looking at her adorably. This time, Lily was really troubled by her. She rubbed her chin and spoke with a serious look, "Err, about this, you''ll know when you grow up. I can''t tell you now!" She couldn''t possibly say that Edwards was the one who let them in. If her daughter still had another question that how did Edwards put them in, she would definitely feel like it was a big deal, such a topic, even if it cost her life, she would never discuss it with her daughter. The olddy carried fruit in her hands and saw Emma''s face filled with paint. She immediately laughed: "Ah, when did a little cate to our house?" "Great grandmother, where is there a kitten? Can you let me see it?" When Ji Emma heard that there was a little kitten, she was simply too happy. "The little kitten I''m talking about is you yourself. Look at your little face, how pretty it is!" Her great grandmother pointed at her andughed. Emma pouted her small mouth and then quickly ran out. She wanted to see what was wrong with her little face. "Where''s George?" the olddy asked. "He went to the movies alone!" Lily replied softly. "George is more and more like his father. He was very independent at such a young age, no one knows what he''s thinking. However, he''s very smart and has his own thoughts." The olddy said as she sighed. "Is that so?" A gentle smile shed at the bottom of Lily''s eyes. She imagined how Edwards would be like when he was young, and her heart felt like it was filled with honey. Did she really love him to this extent? Even thinking about how he looked when he was young made her extremely happy. "Yeah, it won''t be fun when he grows up!" The olddy sighed. Lily also frowned: "I wonder if George, who has grown up, would be like him and rebel when he was young?" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "He has experienced too much, and his personality was very entric for a while. However, the period of his rebellion was very short, and most of time he was still very obedient." The olddy smiled. Lily could not help but take in a light breath. Thinking about the shock and pain that Edwards had endured when he was young, her heart also lightly trembled as she felt pain along with it. "Let''s not talk about him, I''ll give some fruits to my George to eat!" With that, the olddy turned and left. Lily took the cherry on the side and took a bite, her expression bing gentler. Chapter 839 Chapter 839 A ¡ªs the night fell, Edwards returned home in the car at around 6 p.m.; With his handsome face, he had an uncertain appearance and at this time, John Wayne should have already reached home. The car stopped right outside the main entrance. Edwards stepped into the living room. Old Garry hurried over to greet him. "Is my uncle here?" Edwards asked. Old Garry pointed upstairs: "He just got here not long ago, talking to his parents upstairs." A ball of ck color seemed to be hidden between Edwards''s brows, a cold light shed in his eyes, and he snorted from the bottom of his heart. Even though he had made a difficult decision to not make a move against John Wayne while his grandfather was still alive, but if he was really going to court death, Edwards would definitely not let him becent. Edwards stepped onto the stairs, and didn''t immediately go up to see his grandparents, but instead walked towards the toy room. As expected, he saw the two little fellows quietly practicing calligraphy and painting. Lily gently sat at the side, guiding the two little fellows. Mother and children, in the warm light, gave a very warm picture. "Daddy!" George raised his head and saw him, and shouted. Emma immediately raised her head and shouted out with a smile, "Daddy, look, I drew a little white rabbit." Edwards walked in with a smile, and looked at Lily. Lily had already brought the children to meet John Wayne a while ago, when John Wayne extended his hand out to touch Emma''s head, she seemed to be slightly shocked. Because of John Wayne''s grayish white hair, coupled with his face that did not look old, it gave people a strange feeling. It¡¯s reasonable for Emma to be frightened. "Emma is awesome, your painting is so beautiful"! Edwards squatted beside her daughter, and discovered that the little guy was only coloring a small, nk rabbit. It looked alright, but its writing skills were still young, and many of the pigments had already been painted on the outside of the grid. The little guy felt that her masterpiece was already great, and needed a praise. "Really? I still need to draw a kitten; do I have to draw a daddy?" After Emma received the praise; she was extremely happy. "Your Mummy should be able to help father draw a picture. How about, you get your mother to guide you in painting? Daddy will go upstairs and say hello to great -grandfather beforeing down!" Edwards asked with a gentle smile. "Alright, I will get Mummy to draw me a father!" Emma immediately nodded. The corner of Lily''s mouth raised, and she also smiled enchantingly: "Sure, I''ll draw a very abstract dad for you!" "What is abstract?" Ji Emma blinked her eyes wide. Lily thought for a moment, then replied: "It''s exactly the kind of handsome look you see in cartoons." "Alright, can Mummy help me draw it now?" Ji Emma was part of the action faction; she would do whatever she wanted to do. She really didn''t know who she was supposed to be. Lily took a piece of white paper and a pencil, and helplessly looked at the man with a smile, he really knew how to find a job for her. Edwards was also a little happy as he moved closer to her, his thin lips whispering into her ear: "Do you really want to draw a picture for me?" "Uh - huh, let me draw a picture of you bathing!" The smile on Lily''s face was tainted with a bit of evil. Edwards knew that she was doing it on purpose and raised his eyebrows slightly: "Alright, if you forget how to draw it, then I''ll let you watch it again tonight." Lily''s beautiful face instantly became burning hot, staring at him. George, who was practicing his writing, heard his father''s conversation. He immediately interjected, "Daddy, Mummy, can you not say such inappropriate words?" The expressions on the two of them instantly froze and they almost forgot. George''s IQ had been rising rapidly recently, and at this moment, he was already able to understand these kinds of topics they were discussing. "Uh, George, don''t let your imagination run wild. What I said to your dad isn''t what you think." Lily immediately had an awkward expression as she tried to salvage the atmosphere. George curled his pretty lips: "I know, you guys are just showing your love!" A hint of a helpless smile shed across Edwards''s handsome face, and his finger intentionally pinched his son''s small cheek: "Kid, you''re still young, don''t think too much!" However, George looked at his father disapprovingly. Lily quickly gave Edwards a nce. Edwards understood and walked out. Emma propped up her little face and stared at the white paper in front of Lily, urging her impatiently: "Mummy, quickly draw a picture, draw a picture of daddy bathing for me." The corner of Lily''s mouth twitched, she was just joking, this little guy actually took it for real. George chuckled on the side. Lily immediately said as she stared at her son with a serious face, "You''re not allowed tough. Don''t think about eating if you don''t finish practicing today." "Mummy is so scary!" George immediatelyined with great dissatisfaction. "You don''t only know now!" Lily could only show off her power in front of these two little fellows. However, the feeling of showing off was still quite good. Under Emma''s ck eyes, Lily began to draw. She was a designer herself, and drawing a picture of a handsome guy was a small matter. "Mummy, Daddy''s eyes aren''t so small!'' Emma immediately pointed it out. "Your dad is squinting his eyes!" Lily immediately exined. "Then your dad''s nose isn''t so t anymore!" "He was just punched, so it might have been a little t!" Lily continued to randomly exin. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Emma instantly shut up, pouting her small mouth in dissatisfaction. Lily had never been serious about drawing a painting in the first ce, all she could think about was the scene on the stairs. After Edwards stepped onto the third floor, he heard John Wayne''s voice. When he spoke, it was with guilt and sincerity. "Hypocritical!" Edwards sneered in his heart. However, it was precisely because of this fake smile that caused his father to fall into his hands without any defenses. Edwards immediately pushed the door and entered the room. He saw John Wayne sitting on a chair and the olddy sitting beside him. Her eyes were red. She must have not seen her little son for a long time. She was excited and cried Grandpa''s expression became slightly more spirited than usual. Edwards knew that his grandfather was still worried about this young son of his. His grandfather was too kind and benevolent, always thinking about everything that had happened. He had really put in a lot of effort. "Grandpa, grandma, uncle is back!" Edwards then pretended to be surprised and smiled at John Wayne. The olddy immediately nodded. "That''s right. He suddenly came back even didn''t inform us before." John Wayne immediately stood up and praised Edwards while smiling: "Edwards, uncle is back to visit you!" Chapter 840 Chapter 840 Edwards and John Wayne stood face to face, and although the two of them seemed to be smiling, their eyes were shockingly cold. Edwards was young, after all, unlike John Wayne who had experienced many ups and downs, who was able to cultivate to the point of burying his happiness and anger in the depths of his heart, it was as if his heart had been pierced by a cold arrow when he heard John Wayne said that he woulde back to visit them. He knew that the "you" John Wayne mentioned did not only include his grandparents, but referred to his woman and his children. "Edwards, all of you have a good chat, don''t argue. I''ll go downstairs to see how the dinner preparations are going." The olddy was still afraid that they would get into an argument over the past grudges, so she spoke up to persuade them. However, John Wayne showed guilt and remorse on his face, "Edwards, I wanted to apologize to you for what I had done, it was my fault. I hope you won''t bear a grudge against me in your heart." Edwards said in a nd voice, "Uncle is sincere in admitting your wrongs, so of course I won''t have any more resentment towards you. Moreover, you have been imprisoned for five years, so I believe that these five years will not be easy to bear. Let bygones be bygones." Seeing that Edwards did not want to bring it up again, John Wayne was slightly shocked in his heart. He thought that Edwards would bring it up again and convict him. The old man praised Edwards with a face full of gratification: "Edwards''s magnanimity is very good, so you don''t need to bring up what happened back then again. You are uncle and nephew, you need to help each other and not resent each other again." Edwards took into consideration his grandfather''s feelings and nodded: "Grandfather is right, we are rtives, we shouldn''t hate each other like enemies." John Wayne was not very happy. He discovered that in the Wayne Family, he was bing more and more like an outsider. His parents'' love and consideration of Edwards had long surpassed his as a son. He was not the only one who believed that; even his own son, Jack Wayne, would feel that he had lost his ce in the hearts of his grandparents. "Uncle, you and grandpa haven''t seen each other in so many years, you must have a lot of things to say, I won''t disturb you anymore!" Edwards really did not want to stay in the same room with John Wayne, once he thought about how he instructed April Jones to give his father the poisoned alcohol to drink, the anger in his heart surged. Although he kept on reminding his brother not to act rashly, but at this point, even he himself might not be able to control the urge to beat up. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Alright, you can go down and apany the children!" The old man saw the unfamiliarity between Edwards and John and did not force him to stay behind. Instead, he raised his hand to allow him to go downstairs. The moment Edwards walked out of the room, he heard John Wayne''s voice. "Edwards''s two children look really pleasing to the eye, especially Emma, and it seems that our Wayne Family has always only had sons and very few daughters, what a cute little princess." Edwards had just walked out of the door when he instantly stopped in his tracks. A hint of anger was in his eyes as he stared in the direction of the door. Immediately after, he heard the old man''s joyful voice, "That''s right, it''s precisely because we have never given birth to a daughter that Emma''s arrival has brought us so much joy andughter." Edwards pinched the center of his brows. He could also tell that his grandparents actually liked Emma a lot, because Emma''s cuteness and innocence could not be exchanged by anything. Edwards did not want to hear any more. He was afraid that he would get his bodyguard to throw John Wayne into the Pacific Ocean. If anyone dared to do anything harmful to his daughter, he would definitely kill that person. Edwards walked down the stairs with heavy steps. He didn''t want to go to the toy room anymore, instead, he walked towards his bedroom. Lying on the sofa, his mind was buzzing. He couldn''t calm down at all. It was as if he was straining a string, ready to snap at any moment. Just then, Lily opened the door and entered, intending to bring a small jacket for George. It was cold. She didn''t expect to see Edwards leaning on the sofa, pinching the space between his eyebrows, as if he was very tired. Hearing the sound of the door opening, Edwards lowered his hand and opened his handsome eyes, meeting Lily''s concerned gaze. "What''s the matter with you? Are you tired? " Lily walked in front of him and squatted down beside his sofa. Her slender fingers gently caressed the man''s full white forehead, although it was a very minute action, but when Lily made that move, it was filled with affection. Just as she was about to retract her hand, the man''srge palm suddenly grabbed onto her small hand, and pressed it against his lips. Lily only felt that the man''s palm was extremely warm, the warmth flowed into her skin and extended all the way to her heart, causing her heart to beat even faster. The warmth of his lips, which was located at the back of her hand, was even more mesmerizing. "The children must be very noisy; it must be hard on you!" Edwards asked her softly as he kissed the back of her hand. Lily shook her head and replied softly, "I don''t feel hard. But you, on the other hand, the workload you''ve been working on is getting heavier and heavier. You must pay attention to your health and don''t get sick." The man couldn''t help chuckling. "It''s good to be sick. When I am sick. I knew you will feel sorry for me!" Lily rolled her eyes at him speechlessly. "Even if you weren''t sick, I would still love you and take care of you." The man smirked, "Really? Lily, with your concern, no matter how tired I am, I am not afraid!" Lily knew that Edwards liked to swallow all of his hardships by himself, and would not share it with her and the children. Because, he has always regarded himself as a man who can stand up to the sky. He has to support the family, his wife and children. How could she not love such a man? Of course, she loves. Lily moved closer, and for the first time, she took the initiative to kiss his face. "No matter what, you have to take care of your body, I will take care of the kids at home, don''t worry about your family matters." After Lily finished kissing them, she stood up and went to the clothe room. She picked up the two little fellows'' thick coats and walked out, thinking of the things she wanted to ask him. "Your uncle''s hair ispletely grey, giving off the feeling of an old fox!" Lily whispered. "He''s thinking too much, so that all the hair turned grey." Edwardsughed coldly. "Will he stay here?" Lily didn''t really like meeting John Wayne face to face. Edwards shook his head: "I don''t know, let''s just leave it to him. If he wants to stay, I can''t do anything about him either!" Lily nodded: "Alright!" "Recently, you don''t need to take the children to go out and y. Just stay at home and don¡¯t go anywhere else!" Edwards suddenly sat up straight and warned her with a low voice. "Alright, We''re not going anywhere!" Lily knew what he was worried about, and she was also worried. Chapter 841 Chapter 841 E ¡ª lizabeth hid in the dark like a mouse, unable to see the light. She felt that she had made her life to death, in a mess. Dreams, and the future of her life all were dark. Maybe what Emilia Woolf said was right, she was no longer the same person as she was in the past. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A failure of a rtionship would really change a person. When she thought about what Joshua had said in the inpatient ward, Elizabeth felt a headache. She felt a pang in her heart. How high she was praised and how painful she felt when she fell, she realized. The sky outside the window had turned dark again. Elizabeth opened up a small curtain and stared at the lights outside the window in a daze. She wondered if she should take advantage of the dark to go out for a walk. At this time, there shouldn''t be anyone who would recognize her. Elizabeth thought about the bnce in her card again and realized that it wasn''t much. When she was together with Joshua, even though the food and clothing she used were all his, he didn''t give her any money. Thus, Elizabeth returned to her original form in an instant. Forget it, it was better to save money. Who knew when she would end up living like this? Maybe she could go abroad, find a ce where no one knew her, and start a new life. Elizabeth made a lot of suggestions, but she realized that none of them were practical. Right now, what she was most worried about wasn''t herself, but whether her aunt was in danger or not. Where did aunt go? Had she sensed some danger? This danger did not onlye from the Wayne brothers, but also that man called John Wayne. Could it be that he found out that Wayne brothers were investigating the death of their father, so he felt that April''s existence was an invisible bomb? Could it be that he wanted to kill her and make her silence? Thinking of that, Elizabeth''s body trembled. He was someone who even dared to kill his own big brother. It could be seen how ruthless and merciless he was. The existence of her aunt was his greatest weakness. He definitely would not let her go. Finished? Elizabeth punched herself hard twice on the head. She was really stupid, too dull, to think that it was this moment that she had only realized how dangerous it was. What should he do? If April was found by John Wayne, she would rather shee back to face the two Wayne brothers. At least they could still be reasonable with each other. The more Elizabeth thought about it, the more terrifying it seemed and the more she was drenched in cold sweat. Suddenly, she heard someone knocking on her door. At this time? Who is it? It definitely wasn''t Mom''s. Mom had her own spare key to the house. Elizabeth jumped up like she was startled and immediately ran to the door to take a look. Unknowingly, her hand had already grasped onto a kitchen knife. Elizabeth didn''t know why she had moved so quickly to grab the kitchen knife. It was probably because the incident just now was too scary, so she instinctively wanted to protect herself. "Elizabeth, open the door!" The people outside seemed to have lost their patience. When Elizabeth heard this voice, her beautiful eyes widened in shock. It was actually Joshua''s voice? Why would hee to find me? It felt like a dream, it was not real, but when the voice outside the door roared again, Elizabeth was awoken, and without saying a word, she opened the door. The one who was standing outside was indeed Joshua, but there was something wrong with his face, there were actually a few bandages stuck to his face. He was wearing a long khaki windbreaker, which made him look young and handsome. "Can you put down the knife in your hand? I''m not here to make trouble for you." When Elizabeth looked at him in a daze, Joshua felt a chill all over her body, and his forehead turned cold. The woman was even holding a shiny kitchen knife, and this scene, was like a nightmare, causing the man to be extremely unhappy. Only then did Elizabeth realize that she was holding onto a de, causing her to immediately throw it out, causing the de to emit an ear - piercing sound. Both of their expressions were startled. "Sorry, I thought it was a bad guy!" Elizabeth chuckled, but it was a reluctantugh. "Bad person? Me?" Joshuaughed coldly at himself, and then said coldly: "That''s right, in your heart, I''m probably a bad person." Elizabeth saw that he had misunderstood her meaning and quickly exined, "Don''t be angry, I didn''t say that you''re a bad person!" "Then what are you doing with the knife? After hearing my voice, you did not put the de down either!" Joshua was still very unhappy. Did this woman treat him as a fierce tiger or not? This time, Elizabeth could notugh, and only now did she recall the fact that they had already separated. Her two small hands hung by her side, pinching her clothes, and her voice was a little dry as she asked: "Why are you here? Did you have something to talk to me about?" Joshua put both hands in his pockets. A pair of beautiful eyes swept across her face and sized up this small room. He found that it was messy, worse than a kennel. "You gave up yourself at home just because I broke up with you?" In the end, Joshua''s gaze returned to her body. He realized that she was wearing a wide nightgown and long hair, she looked no different from a madman. If not for the fact that her face was still pretty, he would have turned around and left immediately. Elizabeth was surprised, and then she started to admire herself from head to toe. Oh no, how could she make herself look like a female ghost? "Wait a moment, let me clean up!" After Elizabeth finished speaking, she ran into her own bedroom and casually closed the door. Joshua frowned; this woman was really nning to give up on treatment. Elizabeth picked out a rtively good -looking piece of clothing from her limited set of clothes, washed her face, andbed her long hair. When she came out again, and saw that Joshua was actually bent over to help her tidy up the snacks on the table, his noble figure was crouching on the ground, picking up the snacks with his long fingers. This scene, made Elizabeth feel so ashamed that she wanted to find a hole to hide in. "When you were alone in the past, were you that bad?" As Joshua picked them up, he ridiculed her with a cold voice. Elizabeth quickly ran over and helped him clean up. She quietly replied: "Of course not, I was living quite well previously, but I was just not in a good mood to clean these in the past few days." "Did I break up with you, causing you to be in a bad mood?" Joshuaughed coldly. Elizabeth bit her lower lip, unable to answer. That''s right! Joshua straightened his body, realizing that he could not save this room. Then he said, "Have you had your dinner?" Elizabeth shook her head honestly: "No!" "Let''s go, I''ll take you to eat!" Joshua suddenly grabbed her hand and headed towards outside. Chapter 842 Chapter 842 The man very casually said something, but it caused Elizabeth to be stunned. She stood where she was, a pair of clear eyes shing across the man''s face. Lowering her eyes, the man opened his fingers and tightly gripped her wrist. The warmth came from his palm, which made the cold winter more warm. Elizabeth was very surprised that a man''s palm could be this warm. It was as if he was trying to dispel all the coldness that she''d felt in the past few days. Seeing her standing there in a daze, Joshua slightly squinted his handsome eyes, with a trace of impatience in his voice: "What''s wrong? Don''t you want to have a dinner? " It was only then that Elizabeth seemed to wake up from a dream, and a misty look appeared in his eyes again. When she spoke, she realized that she was choked with sobs. "Why did you invite me to dinner? Didn''t we break up already?" T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Elizabeth felt that since they had broken up, it was a rtionship that was even stranger than strangers, but what kind of situation was this? Joshua just barged into her house like this, holding her hand as she brought her to dinner. It''s more exciting than when they didn''t break up. Joshua''s handsome face stiffened. Obviously, he didn''t expect her to ask this. "Who said that after we broke up, we wouldn''t be able to meet and eat?" Joshua could not answer, so he asked her one question instead. Elizabeth choked, there really wasn''t anyone who had set any rules for this, but... She still felt that something was wrong. "Joshua, forget it, we have already caused harm so it''s better that we don''t contact each other anymore. I can''t stand it when you mentioned about breaking up again, why not ..." Although Elizabeth''s heart was in a mess, and all sorts of impulses wanted to jump into his embrace, they were all suppressed by logic in the end. Elizabeth felt that even if Joshua wanted to ask her out, he could do so whenever he wanted to, but she couldn''t let herself get lost, because the more she loved, the more one would be unable to extricate herself from it. Joshua already understood what she meant, the big hands he was holding her right now loosened, both of his hands were crossed in front of his chest, looking down at her from above. He locked onto her little face, and spoke with an unclear voice: "You wouldn''t really break up with me, right?" Elizabeth trembled. It sounded like that she was the one who wanted to break up. "Just who wanted to break up? Can you be more reasonable?" Elizabeth did not want to admit to this crime, it was clearly he confessing the fact that they had broken up in front of the reporters, why was she the one to me now? Joshua frowned, after thinking about it carefully, it seemed like he was causing trouble for no reason. "Can''t you see that I''m purposely trying to provoke you?" Joshua asked again. Elizabeth had a dazed look on her face as she bit her lips, "How could I be able to tell that. The expression on your face is so serious." "It''s just an excuse to make a scene in the entertainment circle. Haven''t you noticed that ever since I broke up with you, your poprity has skyrocketed again? Now it''s the Queen of the talk." Joshua continued to pick up a few nice words to say. Elizabethughed dryly: "That''s right, 99% of the topics, were all scolded that I deserved to be kicked away by you, if this is considered to be an explosive rise in poprity, then I have nothing to say!" "Then do you want to go out to eat with me or not?" Joshua did not want to bother about these things with her anymore. He was hungry now, and did not eat breakfast nor lunch. "I''m not going!" Elizabeth took a seat on the sofa boldly: "Joshua, I have something to tell you!" Just now, Elizabeth suddenly thought of that recording. She felt that for her aunt''s safety, she should tell Joshua in advance, letting him know that John Wayne was a viin who had lost all sense of humanity, and make him guard against him. "What is it?" The light in Joshua''s eyes stiffened, and his expression became slightly tense. Elizabeth lowered her head, after hesitating for two seconds, she took a deep breath, as though she had made a decision. "Is my new phone still in your possession? There''s a recording in that phone. You can open it and listen to it. My aunt sent it to me. I believe it will be helpful to you. " Elizabeth said in a low voice. Joshua''s expression froze for a moment, and then he sneered, "I thought you didn''t intend to bring up this matter with me anymore." Elizabeth was startled by his words, she turned around quickly and looked at him: "You .... You don''t know about it, do you? " Joshua nodded: "Yes, I got it. Just this morning, when I identally flipped to that recording." "Ah, then why didn''t youe and cause trouble for me? I hid it from you again!" Elizabeth was so scared that her face turned pale. Joshua''s face darkened, after that, he folded his hands across his chest, and sat beside her: "I was originally very angry, and wanted to throw you into outer space, because you lied to me, but after hearing that recording, I can understand you, April Jones is your rtive, and you can''t bear to make her admit defeat, that is what a human usually does." "Really? Can you understand?" Joy shed past Elizabeth''s beautiful eyes. Joshua nodded his head, and said with a serious expression: "Before, I was too angry, so it was simply impossible for me to think about this from your standpoint, but now, after my anger has dissipated, I can more and more understand why you aren''t willing to reveal April Jones''s whereabouts." Elizabeth never thought that he would actually understand her bitterness. Her beautiful eyes reddened and she almost cried. "Elizabeth, do you still want to break up with me?" Joshua suddenly extended his hand out, and ced it on her shoulder, his handsome face turned, and stared straight at her as he asked. Elizabeth was startled by his sudden action, she shook her head: "Of course not, I never thought about it." The man smiled. "Oh? So that''s how it is!" Elizabeth was unable to figure out the meaning behind his words, and her voice revealed a hint of unease: "Why did you say so? Did you already guess that I wasn''t serious about breaking up?" "You can''t hide the love in your eyes from me. It would be hard for me not to know!" Joshua raised his eyebrows, and said very confidently. Elizabeth''s beautiful face instantly turned red, and she shyly lowered her head: "Really? Is that really the information that''s reflected in my eyes?" "Otherwise?" Joshua raised his eyebrows, and then, his thin lips came close to her ear: "Your reactions in many aspects gave an answer!" Elizabeth felt even more embarrassed. She fiercely pushed him away and stood up in a hurry: "Didn''t you say you were going to treat me to a meal? Let''s go, I''m hungry!" Seeing that she was being bashful, Joshua slowly stood up and fixed his cor: "It''s cold outside, wear more!" Elizabeth did not expect him to care so much about it. She blushed again, and went back to her room to grab a jacket. "Let''s go!" Joshua stretched out his hand once again, but this time, it was not to grab her wrist, but to snap her five fingers together. Chapter 843 Chapter 843 E ¡ªlizabeth sat in Joshua''s sportscar for a long time, as if she waspletely awake. She started to not understand how Joshua felt about her. Whether he hated her more, loved her more, Elizabeth had always been a stubborn person, she did not know how to turn corners, and now, she waspletely muddled by Joshua''s fickle personality. Right now, she could only carefully sit by his side, but her heart was filled with joy. At the very least, she could see him again. Joshua steadily controlled the steering wheel. Within the light and shadow, the young handsome man''s face was sometimes deep and sometimes misty, but all of it was astonishingly beautiful. Elizabeth held onto her safety belt tightly as she stared ahead with her beautiful eyes. She was anxious. "Is it really hype that you told the reporters about us breaking up?" Elizabeth suddenly said, breaking the silence in the carriage. Joshua pursed his lips, then replied: "No, I really wanted to break up with you back then." Thest sliver of hope that Elizabeth had held onto was extinguished by him just like that. Suddenly, she didn''t know what to say. Joshua still did not know how to chat properly. After he opened his mouth, the topic ended. Seeing that she was suddenly at a loss for words, Joshua smiled lightly: "That night, I regretted it, I felt that I made the decision too impulsively." Elizabeth''s beautiful eyes slightly widened as she stared at him in astonishment, her expression was unable to tell that whether she was happy or not. "Really?" Elizabeth muttered softly; she was not confident in the slightest. Joshua pointed to the band-aid on his face: "These are the evidence!" Elizabeth blinked her ck eyes. "How did you get injured? Is something wrong? " Joshua said disapprovingly: "I fought with people, and was scratched and injured by them." When Elizabeth heard that he would actually fight with someone, her face was filled with incredulity. In her opinion, Joshua was definitely luxurious and elegant. It''s impossible for him to have a fight "Why were you fighting? Someone offended you? " Elizabeth was concerned about the wounds on his face. Although the wounds couldn''t be seen clearly, but with four or five, it could be seen that he had sustained quite a lot of injuries. "They didn''t provoke me, but They provoked you!" After Joshua finished speaking, his handsome face was painted with ayer of gloom. Elizabeth was even more curious now: "They provoked me? Who provoked me? I have never showed up." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Those bastards have insulted you with dirty words. I couldn''t stand it, so I started fighting with them." Elizabeth was even more surprised when she knew the cause of the fight. "So, you fought over me? Did you lose?" Being injured like this, she was afraid that she would not win, causing Elizabeth''s heart to immediately ache. Joshua turned his face to the side, and revealed an enchanting smile: "Whether I win or lose, at least you have to be clear that I can give my all for you." Elizabeth''s heart felt as though it was filled with warmth, sweet to the bottom of her heart. "If you encounter such a thing in the future, don''t fight with others. I don''t want you to be injured because of me." Elizabeth''s mood was even sweeter than if she had eaten honey. Thinking that he would actually fight for her, she was truly moved. "I don''t want to hear shit from those bastards." Joshua was still depressed with his cold expression. Elizabeth couldn''t help butugh. "Oh, what did they say about me? It''s worth it for you to be so angry." "They said they want to sleep with you!" When Joshua said these words, his tone became inexplicably low and hoarse: "I definitely won''t allow it, you are mine!" Elizabeth was shocked, her beautiful eyes blinked hard: "Those bastards'' mouths are really dirty, how can you say such words?" "Yes, they deserved a lesson!" Joshua said in a low voice. After Elizabeth''s anger passed, she thought about what he had just said. She was his woman? Why did it sound so pleasant? "Joshua, do you not feel that our rtionship is very strange? One moment it is good, the other moment it is bad. I really don''t feel safe at all, but I actually don''t hate you, and instead miss you more and more." Elizabeth summed up their rtionship, and could only be described as weird. "Maybe I should confirm something. Men are not bad; women do not love. When I am good or bad to you, you will love me more and more." Joshuaughed and randomly pulled a reason to exin. Elizabeth muttered: "I''m not an electrical appliance, why would you let my feelings go between good and bad!" Joshua''s mood suddenly became good. Indeed, only this woman could save his bad mood, and since he knew her usefulness, how could he bear to push her away again? "By the way, what do you think of that recording?" Elizabeth could finally rx and chat about the recording with him. "So angry, so sad!" Joshua''s face instantly darkened. "I feel that you and your brother should be on high alert. Your uncle really isn''t a good person!" Elizabeth tried to persuade him softly. "I know, he wasn''t a good person in the first ce. Only, I didn''t expect him to be this bad." Joshua mocked himself. "I really should have told you about this recording earlier, and I shouldn''t have hidden my aunt''s whereabouts from you. Now that she''s really disappeared, I can''t find her either. I''m really worried that your uncle will find her. That would really be too dangerous." Elizabeth covered her face with her hands, feeling truly regretful. "My brother and I are also worried about this. My uncle must be looking for her. If my uncle finds her first, your aunt will really die." Joshua had wanted to hear her sigh in regret before, but now that he had actually seen it, he didn''t feel any sense of happiness at all. He only felt that he had put too much pressure on her, causing her to be injured and unable to breath. "Can I call the police? I''m sure the police will help me find her." Elizabeth asked with a look of despair. "Yes, you are a rtive of hers. You can go to the police." Joshua nodded. "Then I''ll report to the police station tomorrow morning. I want them to help me find my aunt." Elizabeth was already at a loss as to what to do, so she could only ask for help from the police. "OK!" Joshua naturally wanted to find April Jones as well, but the current situation was also very complicated. His brother did not want this matter to surface prematurely. So, when to let Aprile out to testify was also a matter that needs to be seriously considered. "Joshua, why don''t you ask where my aunt is?" Elizabeth realized that Joshua was not as overbearing as before. Could it be that after they recorded the recording, they felt that the existence of their aunt was no longer important? "That recording of hers can be used as evidence!" Joshua said. Elizabeth''s little face instantly paled. Indeed, the death of her aunt had already be unimportant to the Wayne Family. Chapter 844 Chapter 844 Elizabeth began to feel uneasy inside. She felt that she had made a wrong decision. She had always thought that she would give her aunt a little more time to think things through. But when she lost her value, that would be the greatest danger she would face. Joshua drove a few traffic lights and found that the woman beside him was extremely quiet. He raised his eyebrows and asked: "What are you thinking about?" Elizabeth wanted to talk about it a few times, but she felt that it was difficult, she couldn''t possibly talk about it, because she was worried about her aunt''s safety, and wanted to ask him to continue looking for her. It was really hard for her to say such a request out loud. "It''s nothing!" In the end, Elizabeth still did not mention a single word again. Arriving at the dining hall, she was once again at the private chef house that Joshua had brought her here from before. The Lady Boss, still with the warm wee, was stunned when she saw Elizabeth following Joshua. "Didn''t you break up?" The Lady Boss had a straightforward personality and asked directly. Elizabeth''s face was hot, her beautiful eyes secretly looking at the man beside her. Joshua saidzily, "We''re still sweet and happy!" The Lady Boss immediatelyughed. "I understand!" Elizabeth became even more embarrassed. What did the Lady Boss understand? Joshua did not exin any further and only asked the Lady Boss to quickly bring his favorite dishes onto the table. Elizabeth took off her jacket after entering the elegant private room. The air conditioner was on here and the lights outside the window interconnected. It was a beautiful sight. Joshua also hung his jacket on the back of his chair, inside he was wearing a grey turtleneck sweater and a pair of id pants. If it was another man, he would definitely not be able to handle this sort ofbination, but when wearing it on Joshua''s body, it seemed to be just right, it revealed his young and handsome temperament. Elizabeth didn''t remember how many times she was stunned by this man, but every time she looked at him, she would always feel as if she was in love for the first time. Joshua''s appearance was very beautiful, to the point that it could even be described as beautiful. His eyes were pitch ck, and when they werebined with his innately dense eyshes, they could easily be described as bewitching. She''s sinking deeper and deeper. Elizabeth fell deeper and deeper into the abyss. Joshua saw her staring at him nkly, and raised his eyebrow with a hint of pride: "Elizabeth, what are you looking at?" Elizabeth immediately trembled, she then realized that she was staring at him absentmindedly. "I was wondering if this was another trap you were tormenting me with." Elizabeth smiled bitterly as she asked jokingly. Joshua''s dark eyes zed over for a moment. "Did you think that I fought for you was just a trick? "No, to deal with me, you don''t need to use a trick to move me. You only need to use your beauty to confuse me, I''ll definitely fall for it!" Elizabeth startedughing again, but this time, she wasughing a little happily. "Beauty?" Joshua felt as if he had been humiliated by these two words, and his handsome face darkened. It was only then that Elizabeth realized that she had touched upon a taboo male topic, and hurriedly corrected. "I''m joking, don''t mind it." Joshua''s ck emission dissipated as hezily asked: "Did you see those people on the inte stirring up trouble?" Elizabeth was startled, then blinked her eyes: "What hype?" "Some bored people randomly pair me up with another male star. And put me in the position of being a woman." Joshua did not seem to be satisfied with this. Elizabeth''s beautiful face froze. She had really seen many of these questions on the inte, but she had never minded it before. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Could it be that her words about beauty had inadvertently provoked this man''s fragile nerves? "Uh, I didn''t do it on purpose. Are you angry?" Elizabeth was absolutely clear that Joshua didn''t like men, so she apologized in a low voice. Joshua took a step forward, stepping in front of her, his deep eyes focused on her: "I''m not angry, as long as you like me!" "Of... Of course, I like you! " Elizabeth muttered. Joshua slightly furrowed his brows, and self-deprecatingly said, "So I''m actually the most self- deceiving person here!" Elizabeth did not understand the meaning of his words. She raised her head and looked at him in shock. "My brother is right, my feelings for you are not ordinary!" Joshua seemed to only just realize this matter, and when he talked about it, he still grinded his teeth in dissatisfaction. Elizabeth''s heart skipped a beat, could it be the fact that this man liked her made him unhappy? "If you feel like we''re notpatible, then I ...I ..." Elizabeth stammered, but was unable to open her mouth to mention that she would break up with him again. Because it''s enough to hurt her by saying once. "You what?" Joshua squinted his eyes, danger shed across them. If this woman mentioned breaking up again, he would throw her out of here. "I don''t know what to do either." Elizabeth shrugged her shoulders, looking helpless. Joshua gave a nd snort, "Why aren''t you willing to lower your head and beg me? If you beg me to love you, maybe I will really love you!" Elizabeth was startled, then sheughed bitterly: " It''s not sweet to try to turn things around, and the love you''re trying to demand won''t be happy." Joshua,"..." As if that was the truth. Delicious dinner was served, and the two of them sat down. They were very hungry, so they did not cared much of their image of eating. Elizabeth in particr, as if she had been hungry for hundreds of years, had been eating like a fool. Joshua''s growing environment of superiority since he was young had caused him to have a slow and leisurely nature, so even if he was very hungry, his manner was still considered to be elegant. Just as the atmosphere was harmonious between the two, a message from a mobile phone caught Joshua''s attention. Initially, he had no ns to look at it, but it seemed like he saw Elizabeth''s name on it. He picked up the phone and carefully read the message, then threw the phone in front of Elizabeth, "What''s going on? You want to change your agent?" Just as Elizabeth was eating with relish; she was suddenly shocked by the phone he threw over. Hearing his question, she quickly picked up her phone and read the whole message. "Where did this newse from? When did I ever promise to sign with them?" Elizabeth was also at a loss. "Didn''t the higher ¡ª ups say that you had already agreed?" Joshua''s face darkened. Elizabeth thought about it carefully, only then did she realize that thepany name above looked a little familiar, wasn''t it thepany where her ssmate Emilia Woolf worked? It can''t be, could it be that this news was released because Emilia Woolf came to find her that day? Elizabeth''s head buzzed. Chapter 845 Chapter 845 E ¡ª lizabeth was frightened by the pair of dangerous eyes staring at her. Joshua didn''t suspect that she was going to betray him, right? "Don''t be angry yet, I can exin it to you!" Elizabeth said anxiously. Joshua did not answer her, but looked at her with his eyes, indicating her to begin her exnation. Elizabeth could only exin to him that Emilia Woolf came over to look for her that day. Joshua snorted coldly: "She actually want to poach people from my hands, I think they are sick of living, just nice, I have long disliked thispany. Since they came to provoke me first, then I will use this excuse to destroy thispany." Joshua''s tone of voice was extremely arrogant, but Elizabeth believed that he definitely had the ability. This was because Joshua''spany was growing steadily. Although thatpany''s current momentum was not bad, it was far from being as strong as Joshua''spany. In the business world, the matter that the big fish ate small fish was never a new topic. "Joshua, can you not be impulsive? I know that you are angry, but I believe that they did not do it on purpose, and they must have wanted to take this opportunity to start a conversation. Emilia Woolf is my ssmate, we have been ssmates for four years, if she were to be thepany''s sinner because of this matter, I don''t feel too well!" Elizabeth could only lower her head and hope that Joshua would not do such a thing. Joshua''s face immediately turned ugly. Just a moment ago, he had said that she would not lower herself to him to beg his love, but now, she was using this tone to plead for someone else. How could his mood be good? "Elizabeth, it looks like you value friendship more than love." Joshua directly wrote his unhappiness on his face, looking as if he wanted her to hurry up and coax him. Elizabeth was shocked, and anxiously exined: "Of course not, I just felt it, I have to be a little more honest, after all, Emilia Woolf brought a lot of fruits for me that day, and I relied on the fruits that she brought for me; she treats me well, and when I was in trouble, she immediately came to find me, saying that she would give me a chance to stand up, these kind of friends, really don''t exist anymore." "You really are silly and adorable!" Joshua waspletely speechless after her exnation. Didn''t this woman realize that her friend hade looking for her just to use her to start hot news? The smile on Elizabeth''s face froze, she was afraid that no one wouldugh happily after being scolded for being stupid, how could they? "This matter, forget it, I will give Emilia Woolf a call and tell her not to spread it!" Elizabeth still entreated him. "Alright, then promise me one thing." Joshua saw that she insisted on pleading and immediately made things difficult for her. Elizabeth''s face tensed up: "What''s the matter?" "Tonight, you on me!" Joshua''s voice did not decrease, but instead calmly brought up this topic. Elizabeth was very serious about listening to his conditions, but she didn''t expect that what he was bringing up was this kind of improper topic. Her beautiful face instantly flushed red, and she angrily red at him: "Can you change the conditions, for example, for me to cook breakfast for you for a month, I''ll think about it." "No, just this one. Also, you have tost for more than an hour!" Joshua liked to see her blushing after being troubled. She was extremely cute like this. Elizabeth really wanted to dig a hole and bury herself inside. Why was he so straightforward? Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Hurry up and eat, the food is getting cold!" Elizabeth immediately changed the topic. "I''ll give you two minutes to consider, do you agree or not!" However, Joshua refused to let her go. Elizabeth lowered her head, and silently ate a few mouthfuls of food: "Alright, I agree!" Only then did Joshua''s lips rise, as if he was really happy. Elizabeth was so embarrassed that she could not look at his eyes anymore. She''s mind was full of those pictures. How embarrassing! Inside the Wayne Family''s vi! John Wayne stayed for dinner, and Jack Wayne was called back by the olddy. The olddy even called Joshua, but was immediately rejected by Joshua, and the olddy even scolded him. Joshua was depressed, so he quickly ran over to look for Elizabeth for dinner. At this moment, the atmosphere in the Wayne Family was still burning with the silent smoke. Lily intentionally brought the children upstairs to y, but when it was time to eat, the olddy had already called them up a few times, so she could only lead the children downstairs one by one. John Wayne sat on the sofa and was chatting with Jack Wayne while Edwards sat at the side, crossed his legs and had a strict attitude of a host. Because of his arrogance, John and Jack don''t look very good. Edwards had a reason to be arrogant. This ce was his home after all, and everything here belonged to him. As a master, how could he allow the aura of two guests to overtake his? When Lily was bringing the two children downstairs, Jack Wayne''s gaze instantly concentrated on Lily. Lily was only wearing a white, knitted long jacket, with long hair hanging down her back. She looked like a little housewife, and within her sweetness, there was the warmth of a wife and a mother. Her clothes were always worn conservatively, but inexplicably, to Jack Wayne, this kind of conservatively-dressed woman gave off an indescribably enchanting aura, making him feel like he wanted to crazily break her strictness and conservatism, wanting to see her in a bewildered state. Edwards''s gaze unconsciously swept across the infatuation on Jack Wayne''s face. Although it was fleeting, he could still see it clearly, and his heart was rmed in an instant. To actually dare peep at his woman on his territory, Jack Wayne had truly angered him. After Lily went downstairs, she immediately brought the two little fellows to shower and eat. Because Lily had instructed the two little fellows on the stairs not to take the initiative to talk to John Wayne and his son, the two little fellows had agreed. Thus, they stayed by Lily''s side quietly all this while. When the two little fellows finished washing their hands, they saw Jack Wayne walk over to them with a smile: "Emma, George, uncle brought you guys a present, do you want?" Emma blinked her big eyes. Actually, the little guy didn''t have a strong resistance mind, hearing that there was a gift, she was moved, but George answered first: "Daddy bought all the gifts we wanted. Thank you, uncle!" Jack Wayne''s expression froze, and then he became embarrassed. Indeed, Edwards was richer than him, and anything that a child needed, he could satisfy him. John Wayne walked over, patted his son''s shoulders and said: "Looks like you really like children. How about you quickly find a woman to have one for you?" Jack Wayne''s gaze immediately turned towards Lily. Chapter 846 Chapter 846 Jack Wayne''s gaze stayed on Lily''s face for a second, and Lily coincidentally raised his head as well. When their gazes met, she instantly frowned and moved away in dissatisfaction. It was unknown if it was because they had met eyes to eyes just now, but Jack Wayne''s mood had improved a little. He immediately said with a smile: "That''s right, seeing Emma and George, somehow I want to have children of my own." A smile hung on John Wayne''s face, but when he saw George, a hint of annoyance shed through his heart. Because whether it was George''s external appearance or the maturity that he disyed at such a young age, it was as if George will be the second Edwards. Facing such a smallpetitor, John Wayne actually couldn''t help but feel fear. It''s really a funny thing However, John Wayne felt that, not only was he excessive, but he also felt that if Edwards''s children were as outstanding as him, then his son and grandson would face a strong opponent, and would have a hard time seizing back this inheritance. "Then hurry up and find a girlfriend and get married. Sooner orter, you will have your own child." The olddy coincidentally heard the conversation between the father and son and immediately smiled as she advised. However, Jack Wayne said with a hint of helplessness: "Grandma, do you think that it''s easy to find someone you love? Being sooner orter is a form of torture." If one did not investigate Jack Wayne''s words further, they would feel that they contained a kind of rueful feeling. However, Lily''s heart thumped once, as if she had heard Jack Wayne''s true meaning. Lily directly brought the two little fellows into the living room. Emma crawled into Edwards''s embrace and sat down with one little hand restlessly touching Edwards''s face. Her small mouth would kiss him from time to time, and thenugh extremely happily. Edwards was amused by his daughter''s cute actions. From time to time, he would grab her small hands and the father and daughter pair would y around happily. Dinner was also prepared at this time. The family sat around the table, and even the old Wayne, who rarely got off his bed, went downstairs in a wheelchair. "Let''s take a photo after the meal!" The olddy suddenly suggested. Everyone had different expressions. Since the olddy wanted to take a picture, they naturally couldn''t oppose it. Thus, when everyone was eating, Old Garry was in charge of taking a lot of pictures on the side. The olddy took it and flipped through, nodding andughing, "Not bad, it''s very natural, Emma is really mischievous, she even made a face, George is too serious, but it''s also not bad, Garry, I have to trouble you to wash the picture out tomorrow, and then frame it for me!" "Lady, it''s a pity that the Second Young Master did note!" The olddy sighed, "That''s right, Jane hasn''te back either. I can''t collect it at all. Forget it, I won''t force they." Everyone could see the sadness on the olddy''s face. "Dad, tomorrow I have an appointment with some friends. Are youing?" John Wayne suddenly asked. The old man''s expression wasn''t too good, but because he saw his youngest son by his side, he forced himself to pull himself together and looked no different from usual. "Who did you make appointments with?" The old man had been feeling bored at home and wanted to take a breather as well. John Wayne told them their names, they were all people that the old man knew in the past and had good fun with. The old man nodded, "Alright, let''s go take a seat tomorrow!" The olddy suddenly frowned and objected, "It''s better not to go out. I''m worried!" However, John Wayneughed: "Mom, you still love to meddle in Daddy''s business. With me apanying him, you can rest assured!" The olddy and the old man exchanged a nce, and the old man seemed to want to go out and rx. The olddy could only nod in agreement, "Alright then, go out in the morning and y for a few hours. Then bring him back quickly, he still needs to eat medicine." "Mom, give me the medicine that dad needs to take. I''ll help dad take it." John Wayne asked with concern. Edwards was helping his son and daughter eat, and hearing John Wayne''s tone, he sneered in his heart. The olddy nodded, "Ok, I will prepare the medicine for you. Jack, do you want to go with them?" "I''ve been rather busy recently, so I might not have time to go!" Jack Wayne shook his head; he did not want to join his father and grandfather''s team. After dinner, everyone left the table with their own thoughts. John Wayne did not stay, and instead sat in Jack Wayne''s car and left. Inside the car where John Wayne and his son went back to, the two of them had a lot to talk about. "Dad, why hasn''t the information I gave youst time spread out yet? They are getting engaged! " Jack Wayne was still resentful towards this. Just thinking that Edwards was going to be engaged to Lily, Jack Wayne did not even have the stomach to eat anymore. He felt so stuffy in his heart "You loves Lily?" From today''s meal, John Wayne could finally see one thing, that was, his son''s gaze that he asionally used to look at Lily, was filled with infatuation. Jack Wayne did not hide it, and nodded: "Yes, I Hove her a little!" "You have a bad taste. She is Edwards''s woman, and gave birth to two children, yet you actually fall for her? What taste is that?" The reason why John Wayne was so angry was because the matter had be out of his control. Previously, he sent his son back, and although his son said that he wanted to destroy Edwards''s rtionship, he did not object, because he had calcted that his son would not fall in love with Lily. Instead, Lily would fall in love with him. Now, it seemed that things were going in the opposite direction. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Dad, have you ever been tempted by anyone?" Jack Wayne asked instead of answering. "Why do you ask?" John Wayne unhappily frowned. "I know you were tempted, but that person was not my mother." Jack Wayne mocked. John Wayne''s expression changed, his face became gloomy: "Don''t bring up this topic, I don''t want to discuss it with you." "Don''t worry. The reason why I asked this was not to hate you for not loving my mother. I was merely curious which woman was able to move your heart." Jack Wayne was still a little unwilling. Although John Wayne had only married his mother all his life and never married again, Jack Wayne was still clear that in his father''s eyes, his mother was only a virtuous wife who absolutely did not give him any feelings of love. John Wayne sneered: "What I can''t get, will always be the best. I have indeed liked a woman before, but it''s a pity that her eyes aren''t too good, and she has fallen in love with someone else!" Jack Wayne suddenly asked: "The person that woman loves is my uncle, right?" John Wayne''s expression immediately became ugly, a sinister look shed across his face: "What do you know?" Jack Wayne said indifferently: "It''s nothing, I just saw those photos that you collected before, but I know one thing, that woman is not the one that uncle had an affair with." Chapter 847 Chapter 847 J¡ªack Wayne''s words caused John Wayne''s face to darken. He turned his head towards the window; as a father, the act of exposing his old feelings on the spot could also be considered a very embarrassing thing. Jack Wayne was John Wayne''s only son, the father and son pair had never warm rtionship ever since they were young, it was always light. If it wasn''t for the fact that they were connected by blood, Jack Wayne would probably distance himself from his father. He realized that the personalities that he had wanted to get rid of were slowly being inherited into his body. Ambition, perseverance, even knowing that it was a fire pit, he still wanted to jump into it. "Your mother has been gone for a few years. I think that I have treated her quite well, and have done my duty as a father to you." After a long while, John Wayne sighed, and his tone carried a hint of grief. Jack Wayne nodded his head, "Yes, you treat her well, but you do not love her. You treat me well, because I am your only son, your legacy!" John Wayne was still able to hear the resentment in his son''s tone andughed self - deprecatingly, "It can only be said sorry. Before I married your mother I once deeply loved a woman. And your mother willingly married me. I did not force her, and she even knew that there was another person in my heart." "That''s why I said my mom was very silly, thinking that if the woman you love died, you would stop loving her, and instead take pity on your honest wife. She was modest and tolerant all her life, and was persistent in waiting, but when she died, you were in prison, and you didn''t even have the chance to see her for thest time. You still owe her." On Jack Wayne''s current face, there was no hint of happiness or sorrow, as if he was talking about something that had nothing to do with him. Having seen through, seen a lot, he found sadness can also numb, it¡¯s not a big deal. A hint of panic shed across the bottom of John Wayne''s heart. He clenched his fists, and his eyes flickered, as if someone had ripped off his sore spot, and his scars. His face waspletely pale and green. "That''s why I want to get my inheritance right back and give it to you aspensation. You are my son, and also my pride. No one can rece you in my heart. Don''t bring up that matter again, okay?" John Wayne''s words revealed a deep sense of fatherly love, and he practically begged Jack Wayne with a pleading voice. Jack Wayne nodded his head: "I did not want to mention it, since it is mentioned or not, it is already the case." "Then don''t mention it, don''t mention it to anyone." Seeing that he had agreed to it, John Wayne''s expression eased up. Jack Wayne''s lips curled up in an undetectable sneer, and then he increased his speed. John Wayne was silent for a long time, looking out the window at the unfamiliar scenery and streets, his thoughts suddenly floated far, far away. He remembered clearly that April Jones was kneeling in front of him, begging him to let her go. The gun in his hand had been pulled, but he could not harden his heart, so he could only erase that familiar yet unfamiliar face from his memory. April Jones swore many oaths to the God and begged him bitterly. Over and over again, she guaranteed that after swallowing everything down her throat, she wouldn''t say a single word more to anyone. He was softhearted and let go of the gun. The girl who had a face simr to April Jones''s, would definitely not cry while kneeling in front of him. At that moment, he truly hated April Jones, and wanted to tear off her face so that she wouldn''t lower herself to him with this face. In the end, he let April Jones go, and all of this was because of that face of hers. The Angel in his heart was already dead, and he actually thought of it naively, and let April Jones go, as if she was living in the ce of the Angel in his heart. The former thought of kindness has be the most frightening evidence for him today. John Wayne''s forehead shed with a dark and ruthless light. If he was allowed to find April Jones again, this time, he would definitely not let her go and give her another chance to escape. This was because he did not want to see the face of that person he loved grow old. Wood Family! Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Crystal was already two years old and three months old. Two big crystal - like eyes blinked and they were extremely adorable, wearing two braids that shoot up to the sky, with a meaty little face, small hands, calves, and a white and tender face that couldn''t be any more beautiful. Particrly her smile. The two big eyes became like crescent moons, cute and adorable. She can make the Iron- blooded tough man softhearted as mud in the next second Crystal had secretly crawled up. Beside her, n Wood was sleeping soundly, the little guy had climbed down from the bed, and then she saw that there were a lot of interesting things in the cab beside her, so she grabbed one of them with her two little hands. It was a lipstick. Crystal blinked and climbed onto the bed with difficulty. She directly sat beside n Wood and used her two small hands to force the cover of the lipstick. There was a "pa" sound and she opened it. She looked at the red color with excitement on her face. Because she could see Mummy dressing up with this every day, Crystal was smart enough to know what to do. She held the lipstick on n Wood''s lips, which was applied in a curvy manner, as if she was painting. She was extremely happy. After she finished smearing her father''s face, the little guy saw his hand that was ced to the side. She once again grabbed her father''s fingers and smeared them one by one. After painting, she slid down the bed. Her two calves pattered to the end of the bed as her two small hands grabbed onto n Wood''s toes and started drawing again. n Wood felt that his leg was a bit itchy, and he couldn''t help but kick it. "Wow!" The tiny thing instantly lost its bnce and sat on the floor. She opened its mouth and started crying. n Wood suddenly sat up, and anxiously ran to the end of the bed to see whether his daughter been kicked off the bed. "Daddy!" Crystal was still holding onto a piece of lipstick, but when she saw that her father had anxiouslye down from the bed to hug her, Crystal immediately stopped crying, and extended her hand, wanting to draw on his face. It was only then that n Wood realized, to his horror, that his ten fingers had already been smeared red, and even more so, half of his toes had been smeared. At the moment, the little guy was seriously drawing on his handsome face Hearing the crying sound, Lynn Wood also quickly pushed the door open and entered. The moment she saw n Wood, she almost couldn''t hold back herughter. "What the hell is this?" n Wood found it hard to endure. He directly put his daughter on the bed, spread out his fingers, and twisted his handsome face. Lynn, with one hand on her waist, wasughing out of breath. After that, she walked over and hugged the terrified Crystal. "Oh, Crystal is putting on makeup for you, her skills are really not bad." n Wood realized that his sister was just about to take a photo of him with her phone, which scared him so much that he ran into the bathroom. "What a pity!" Lynn Wood was stillughing non-stop. She really wanted to take the bid and share it with Billy William. n Wood ran into the bathroom. The reflection of his face in the mirror scared him so much that he would have a nightmare. Chapter 848 Chapter 848 The handsome face that n Wood was most proud of, was no longer able to be looked straight at. His thin lips werepletely red, and both sides of his face were also full of red speckles. Even his eyebrows were as ugly as two caterpirs. "This little guy, it''s time to properly educate her!" Although n Wood was treated as a drawing board, he was not really angry. As long as his daughter was happy, as her father, wouldn''t he be willing to do anything? n Wood washed his face a few times, and then finally washed off the red on his face. When he came out the door, he saw his big sister who was still smiling. Crystal didn''t know what kind of disaster she had gotten into at all, and when she saw n Wood, she immediately extended her hands for a hug. "Daddy!" The sweet and sticky voice of a baby was irresistible. n Wood pulled the little fellow into his embrace and let her sit on his firm arms. He nced at Lynn Wood, who was stillughing, "Let''s see how you smile when you have children." Lynn Wood finally stoppedughing, and proudly raised her eyebrows: "I am an unmarried person, and even more so a dink!" After n Wood heard this, he went silent for three seconds for his good friend. To be able to meet his sister, this kind of strong girlfriend, Billy William must be having a headache. "I''m going to work. Where are you going?" Lynn Wood folded her hands across her chest and asked in a domineeringdy tone. n Wood''s handsome face was no longer as frivolous and high-spirited as before as he kissed his daughter''s little cheek, "I n to bring Anne and Crystal out for a stroll." "You and Anne have a good rtionship right now. When are you going to bring her home for dinner?" Lynn Wood had always been filled with concern for her little brother''s feelings. "I''m not considering bringing her back right now!" Thinking about his mother''s reaction, n Wood decided to not let them meet again. "This isn''t an option either. Mom really should change her temper a bit!" Lynn Wood also felt that her mother was too outrageous. "Oh yeah,st time Leo William angered mother too, I really liked Leo William''s personality. He was modest but not weak!" n Wood thought about thest time the William brothers came to his house for dinner. His mother thought that the boyfriend of his sister''s was Leo William, but she didn''t expect that it would be Billy William, which caused his mother to be disappointed. She began to express all kinds of dissatisfaction, and was stung by Leo''s words "Billy doesn''t seem to mind this matter. I have already talked about this with mother, so I believe that mother will not bring it up again." Lynn Wood shrugged her shoulders. With such a picky and severe mother, it¡¯s lucky for her and his brother to have an undistorted personality. "Billy William''s temper is really good, don''t always bully him!" n Wood wanted to speak up for his good brother. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. However, Lynn Wood disapprovingly said: "I like to bully him, what can you do about it?" n Wood waspletely speechless, and continued to mourn for his good bro for another three seconds. Lynn Wood suddenly thought of something troubling her, and turned to leave. Just as she reached the door, she felt a sense of difort in her stomach, and immediately ran back to her own room and retched a few times in the bathroom. "What''s going on? Could it be that I''ve eaten something bad? " Lynn Wood did not like this reaction, she grumbled a little, and nned to go downstairs to eat breakfast, but suddenly she smelled the smell of oil and smoke, causing her to instantly feel nauseous, so she did not enter the dining room, and directly went out. Lynn Wood took out her phone impatiently, and gave Billy William a call: "My stomach isn''t feeling well, why don''t you apany me to the hospital for a check-up!" "What''s wrong? Have you eaten anything cold?" Billy William received the call early in the morning, his handsome face instantly changed as he asked worriedly. "Maybe. If I knew, I wouldn''t have drunk cold milk yesterday." Lynn Wood grumbled; she was extremely regretful. "Wait, I''lle pick you up!" Billy William didn''t hesitate for even a second as he hurriedly got up and dressed up. "Come and pick me up at thepany. I''ll go to thepany first!" After Lynn Wood finished speaking, she hung up and drove towards thepany. At half past nine, Billy William appeared at the entrance of Lynn Wood''s office. He was wearing a dark blue suit, was young and handsome, and looked like a big boy with red lips and white teeth. Lynn Wood was sitting lethargically on an office chair, looking at him with a sense of security. "You''re here?" In the past, she was swift and decisive, her way of speaking was strong and experienced,pletely giving off the demeanor of a strong woman. But now, she had a gentle aura around her, matching with her charming face, her temperament was mature and graceful, definitely capable of making men''s minds wander. Unfortunately, Billy William was the only one who caught her eyes. If other men were to disy all sorts of skills in front of her, they would only receive Lynn Wood''s icy gaze. Only when she saw Billy William did the Queen''s face look as if the sun had melted ice and snow. It had turned into soft and thin water, making people''s hearts feel cool andfortable. "Where''s the difort?" Let''s hurry to the hospital and take a look." Billy William''s tone was filled with deep concern. "Let''s go. I''m not in the mood to work right now, so I can''t focus!" Lynn Wood said as she frowned, somewhat troubled. When the two of them left the office, they immediately attracted everyone''s attention. The combination of handsome man and beautiful woman was always particrly pleasing to the eye, like a beautiful scenery that could awaken one''s mind with a single nce. Although Lynn Wood''s aura was stronger than Billy William''s, Billy William''s body was superior. He was taller than Lynn by a full head. Even if Lynn Wood were to step on a pair of slender high heels, she would only reach his ears. They are perfectly matched. "Wait a moment, I want to puke again!" When she passed by the washroom, Lynn Wood had a bitter expression as she quickly entered the washroom. As Billy William stood outside the door, he could also hear her unbearably retching. His handsome face was filled with anxiety and worry. What was going on? Why did she be so seriously ill all of a sudden? Billy William really wanted to go to the hospital and know the results immediately. Lynn Wood vomited for a while, she then rxed and raised her head to look at the mirror, her eyes filled with tears. "Fuck!" Since Lynn Wood was young, she had been very healthy, and never had a single cold in a whole year. But now, it had tortured her to the point that her face had turned pale. She felt in a sh that she might have some incurable disease. Lynn Wood''s face became even more pale. She felt that it was very likely that she had suffered from a serious illness. Thinking about that, Lynn Wood walked out with stiff footsteps, her beautiful eyes staring straight at Billy William. Billy William saw that she was staring nkly at him, her expression was at a loss, and immediately asked: "What''s wrong? Isn''t it worse now?" Lynn Wood suddenly held onto his hand: "Billy William, if I am out of hope, let''s part ways as soon as possible, I do not want you to see me crippled by an illness." "Lynn Wood, what nonsense are you saying?" Billy William was immediately frightened by her, and his handsome face immediately turned white. Lynn Wood was vexed: "I keep feeling that this disease of mine, is very serious!" "No, no matter what, I will apany you. Let''s go!" Billy William said firmly. Chapter 849 Chapter 849 B ¡ªilly William quickly drove to the hospital, and the moment the two of them appeared, they immediately attracted a lot of attention. Lynn Wood was dressed professionally, her jet - ck hair was loose andzy, and her appearance was charming. Her skin was white like snow, and her lips were red like fire, as if only a star would appear so coquettishly. However, Lynn was a strong office woman. Many people mistook her for a female star. Billy William, who was standing beside her, did not pale in the slightest. He''s so handsome, he''s definitely the focus. The two of them hung up and waited outside the hospital. When the number was called, the two of them entered the doctor''s office. The doctor asked about Lynn''s situation, and Lynn recounted her recent situation in detail. The doctor raised his head and looked at Billy William: "Your boyfriend?" Lynn Wood nodded: "Yes!" "Miss Wood, I suspect that you might be pregnant. Let''s have a blood test to confirm!" "What? Pregnant?" Lynn Wood''s voice became shrill, her beautiful little face became as pale as lightning. Billy William, who was standing beside her, also had aplicated expression on his handsome face. All of the doctors in the office were frightened by Lynn Wood''s scream. They couldn''t believe that such a beautiful woman would actually scream like that. Billy William held his fist to his lips, trying to calm Lynn Wood''s emotions: "Lynn Wood, don''t be so agitated, let''s listen to the doctor''s arrangements first and go check the blood." "How can this be? Haven''t we done contraception measures every time?" Lynn Wood''s beautiful eyes were still filled with fear. She muttered to herself, but the volume was loud, so all the doctors in the office could still hear her clearly. This time, Billy William''s handsome face was flushed red. "You two, would you like to make a list for a blood test?" the doctor asked. Billy William answered directly: "Yes, we''ll be troubling you, Doctor." After taking the list, Billy William gently hugged Lynn Wood and walked out of the doctor''s office. Lynn Wood hadn''t recovered from it for a long time. Obviously, this news had shocked her too much. "Which time? When was it? The one in the bathtub? Or on the sofa... Or maybe in the balcony..." Lynn Wood''s words made Billy William''s mind buzz, and in the next second, his lips were immediately stuck in Lynn Wood''s mouth which were talking nonstop. Arge nk space immediately exploded in Lynn Wood''s mind, there was no way she could still recall anything else as her pair of beautiful eyes widened in shock. Fortunately, Billy William had only kissed her for two seconds and then let her go, following that, he leaned close to her ear andforted her softly, "It''s okay, maybe the doctor got it wrong, let''s go and confirm!"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "I''m so stupid!" Lynn suddenly hit her head: "pregnant women just keep vomiting. At first, I thought that it was because I ate the wrong food, but now, it seems that I was really pregnant. Billy William, what do we do?" Billy William stared intently at her beautiful eyes, and said word by word. "What else could we do? Of course, we¡¯ll get married and have kids!" "No!" Lynn Wood froze, following that, her beautiful lips started to tremble: "No marriage, no children, I don''t want all of them!" "Lynn Wood!" Billy William never thought that she would have such a big reaction to getting married and giving birth to a child. She immediately pushed him away and ran down the stairs. Billy William was startled for a few seconds, then quickly reacted, and madly chased after her. "Lynn, don''t run, don''t fall. Stop!" Billy William saw that she was wearing a pair of high heels and was running down the stairs in such a hurry that his soul was about to fly out of his body. If she fell, it would be terrible. "Don''t follow me, Billy William. Let me calm down a bit, don''t follow me!" Lynn Wood''s voice resonated throughout the stairs, causing him to stop in his tracks. "Alright, I won''t follow you. Go slowly, don''t fall down!" Billy William bellowed downstairs. Lynn Wood did not reply him, and only sped up. After running for an unknown amount of time, Lynn Wood powerlessly leaned against a dark corner. She was just about to close her eyes to calm her breathing when she heard the sound of a baby crying next to her. Her heart skipped a beat and she peeped out of the nearby door. There were many people standing outside one of the doors. One olddy was holding a newborn baby in her arms. The little guy was waving its little arms and crying loudly, as if it was trying to attract the attention of his family. A group of people surrounded him, all of them praising the birth of a new life as they sent their blessings to the child and parents. A man beside him reached out his hand gently to shake the little guy''s hand. That small hand was not even the size of a man''s finger. Five small fingers grabbed hold of one of the man''s fingers and squeezed it tightly. The man''s face immediately revealed an expression of joy and excitement. "Baby, this is your dad. Say hello!" The olddy who was carrying the child immediately smiled and said to the baby in her arms. The man was so excited that his eyes started to turn red. In the next second, the little fellow opened its fingers and the man turned his back. Subconsciously, he reached out his hand to wipe his eyes. At that moment, the doctor was pushing a cart with a recently delivered woman on it. The man quickly walked over to her. Soon after, a few other family members came over and greeted them, showing all sorts of concern for the parturient. Lynn Wood stood stiffly by the door, watching this scene, her mind was once again a little nk. She actually ran straight to the obstetrics and gynecology department. After a while, another nurse came out with a baby and called out the name of her family, and another group of people came to wee her. Another olddy happily received the baby, and the rtives around her followed her to watch the crying baby. The arrival of new life was definitely a matter of happiness. In the end, Lynn Wood stood out and leaned against the door, watching one newborn after another being taken away from the nurses, seeing how exhausted lying-in women were, yet, the moment they heard their children, they revealed a happy smile. Billy William walked down the stairs in a daze. Although he promised Lynn Wood that he wouldn''t run, he still couldn''t be at ease. Thus, he slowly walked down. He couldn''t see her even after walking down such a long flight of stairs. He was truly worried. When he reached this floor, he heard the crying of the little baby. He stopped and walked out of the door as well. Just at this moment, he saw Lynn Wood who was standing beside him dumbstruck like a wooden chicken with surprise. Chapter 850 Chapter 850 Lynn Wood looked at Billy William who was walking out from behind the door in a daze. Their eyes intertwined, and then, Billy William extended his hand and held onto her cold fingers: "Let''s go!" "Where to?" Lynn Wood''s voice was still negative. "Go and do the inspection!" Billy William said with a determined tone. "I hope the doctor was wrong!" Lynn Wood sighed. This time, she did not shake off Billy William''s big hands. It''s like she epted her destiny and followed him to theb After the blood was drawn, the two of them sat down on chairs to wait for the results. The gazes of the people around them did not affect them. They simply sped their fingers together and lowered their heads. It was unknown what they were thinking about. "Billy William, do you regret it?" Lynn Wood suddenly asked him, her voice carrying a sense of self- mockery. Billy William''s handsome eyes froze for a moment, and then, he spoke in a low voice: "Regret what?" "Regret dating me, and be my boyfriend!" This time, Lynn Wood turned her head around and stared fixedly at the man''s face with her watery eyes, as if she wanted to see clearly the changes in his expression. Billy William''s expression did not change at all, his voice was also as gentle as always: "No, I never regretted it!" Lynn Wood was stunned, she thought that Billy William would be disappointed in her after finding out that she was a woman who feared marriage and childbirth, but she never expected that he would actually say that he did not regret it. "You don''t need tofort me. You can tell me the truth. My mentality is very good, so even if you tell me the truth, I will still ept it." Lynn Wood thought that he purposely said something nice to coax her. Billy William stared straight into her eyes this time, and spoke word by word with seriousness: "I really do not regret it, Lynn Wood, I love you. No matter what choice you make, I will always support you!" "But your family would definitely not agree, you have to pass down the generations for the William Family." Lynn Wood was really happy now, but at the same time, she was extremely worried. Although society had improved recently, with the passing down of generations, this kind of major event was already taking root in the hearts of the previous generation. It was something that could not be ignored. "My brother will definitely have children; our family will not have its roots cut off!" A smile shed across Billy William''s handsome face, as if this matter wasn''t worth it for him to worry about. Lynn Wood was stunned again, she never thought that Billy William would always have something to say tofort her. "Do you really not regret it?" Lynn Wood blinked her eyes, she could not believe that there was actually someone willing to ept her imperfect side. "Really, I''m not lying to you!" Billy William didn''t know what to say to make her believe him. Lynn Wood suddenly threw herself into his embrace and hugged him tightly. She buried her face in his chest and spoke with an uneasy tone, "Billy William, if we really get pregnant this time, can I ...can I abort it?" Billy William''s entire body trembled, he lowered his eyes and stared at thedy in his arms. "Alright!" After a long while, his voice rang out from above Lynn Wood''s head. Just as Billy William''s voice fell; they heard a nurse shouting out Lynn Wood''s name. Lynn Wood immediately ran over to take the list, with just a nce, her face had already turned pale white. Billy William walked over with heavy steps. His beautiful eyes nced at the result, and his expression had also be ice-cold. It turned out to be a first pregnancy. T m really pregnant!" Lynn Wood muttered. Then, she looked at Billy William: "What do we do? What should I do?" Billy William''s mind was in a mess too, he had promised her with great difficulty, but if he were to say it again, it would be too painful. "Billy William, let''s calm down!" After Lynn Wood finished speaking, she immediately stuffed the list into her own handbag. Without waiting for Billy William to speak, she had already walked forward withrge strides. Billy William looked at her back, which seemed to be running away from him, and his entire body froze. Lynn Wood left the hospital first, she did not even go to the doctor''s room to have a look at the result. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. However, the result was out. She was really pregnant. Billy William was scared out of his wits again. He drove the car back to thepany and went to Leo William''s CEO''s office. He sat on the sofa with his hands on his forehead and did not say a word. Leo William sat on his office chair as he prepared for business. When he saw his brother''s expression when he came in, he was waiting for him to speak first, but he didn''t expect that his brother who was on the sofa, was still like a mute after he took care of things for a few minutes, not saying a word. "What''s going on?" Leo William finally could not hold back and opened his mouth. "Brother, she''s pregnant!" Billy William finally replied with a sentence that caused his expression to freeze. "You mean, Lynn Wood is pregnant?" Leo William confirmed his words. "Yes, we have children!" Billy William nodded. Leo William immediately put down his pen, walked in front of him, ced both hands on his chest, and looked down at his brother who had a sorrowful expression: "You have a child, why are you not happy? Isn''t it time to celebrate?" "She doesn''t want it!" Billy William''s next sentence, made Leo William''s expression change greatly as well. Leo William''s expression shed with shock: "Lynn Wood doesn''t want children? Why? How lovely a child!" "I don''t know, she just didn''t want to, I once asked n Wood, he said that her sister was born not to love children and didn''t want to get married, he even asked me to prepare myself, now, I thought I was prepared, but when I heard that she was pregnant, we will have a child, but we can''t let him Leo William''s face was calm as he sat beside him. He reached out and patted his shoulder, "Do you want to talk about this with Lynn Wood again? Tell her about your mind and maybe she will change her mind." "Bro, don''t you understand her? Once she decides something, it''s very hard to change it." Billy Williamughed bitterly. It was because he understood her that caused him to be vexed. "Then let n Wood go and persuade her, or let her mother go and persuade her, children are after all a small life, how can she abort it?" However, Leo William was much more determined than Billy William, because he felt that if Mary Ann became pregnant, he would give his 100% support to her to give birth to a child. Moreover, he would swear that he would take good care of her and her child in this life. "Her fear of having children and marriagees from her mother. If I let her mother to persuade her, it would definitely be counterproductive." Billy Williamughed bitterly. Leo William instantly thought of that stubborn and snobbish woman. Indeed, Ang''s personality would really cast a shadow over a child''s heart. Chapter 851 Chapter 851 T¡ªhe office fell into silence. Obviously, these two men were decisive men in the mall, but when faced with women, they were clearly flustered. They were not as smart as they were now. "Has Lynn Wood decided to not want this child anymore?" After a moment of silence, Leo William asked. A hint of heaviness shed past Billy William''s expression: "Yes, she asked me can she abort it. I agreed to her on impulse." Leo William,"..." As expected, when facing one''s beloved woman, everyone has their own moment of impulse. "Brother, what should I do? I felt that I wasn''t honest with her. I had cheated her. I actually liked children very much." Billy William''s handsome face shed a look of confusion. After that, he buried his handsome face in his palms as he said in a low voice: "When I first saw Edwards''s two children, I was very envious. I thought to myself, if I had two cute kids like them in the future, how fortunate would I be? Now love is perfect, but there is no way to have children." Leo William could not think of a way either. "How about, Imunicate with Lynn Wood!" Since the matter was rted to his brother, Leo William would eventually think of a way to resolve it. Although he knew that his persuading would not have much of an effect, it was still better than watching his brother suffer. Billy William immediately shook his head, "No, no, brother, don''t go find her. Let me go talk to her myself!" Billy William did not want his brother to appear, because he was afraid that Lynn Wood would feel pressured, so he decided to say it himself. Leo William nodded his head, "That''s fine too, you can just have a good talk with her about how cute children are, and what life will be like in the future when they have children. I believe that she''s a woman, and would be moved very easily." Billy William couldn''t help butugh bitterly: "I hope that she is an ordinary woman. If she is unusual, then she might not be moved." Leo William shrugged his shoulders, indicating that he was powerless. Lynn, by herself, was walking on the crowded street. She wanted to go shopping because women can feel better when they spend money on shopping. However, after she bought some things, she realized that her mood was still very bad. Furthermore, that feeling of wanting to puke had once again surfaced, she could only squat on the side of the road and vomit, while a few other men came over to care for her, causing her to jump in shock. She quickly turned around and walked towards a coffee shop, but after entering, she ordered a ss of ice water, because eating something cold could make her stomach feel better. But when the waiter brought the cold drinks, Lynn Wood stared at the ice floating in the cup and did not pick up the ss to drink. Strange, why did she hesitate? Wasn''t she very decisive when it came to everything she did? All of a sudden, a parent and a little girl entered the room. The little girl had two pigtails and was covered by bangs. Only herrge crystal-like eyes were exposed, making her look very cute. Lynn Wood stared at the little girl and thought, if she was also pregnant with a daughter like her, when she grows up, would she be as beautiful as the little girl, who would make people like her? No, no, no, what was she thinking? She should have made up her mind. Lynn Wood quickly picked up her drink and took a sip. However, because she was in a rush to drink, she choked on her drink for a bit and immediately started to cough. The little girl standing beside her immediately looked over at her, then blinked her big eyes and curiously asked: "Big sister, you have a cold?" When Lynn Wood heard the little girl call her sister instead of auntie, she actually felt a little conceited. Did she really seem young? "I''m fine. I was just drunk too fast. I choked!" Lynn Wood smiled at the little girl. The little girl alsoughed. Her mother paid the bill, picked up her bag, and left with the little girl. Lynn Wood stared at the drink, but did not drink anymore, and instead asked the waiter to change her a cup of hot water. She didn''t know if it was because she was pregnant, in Lynn Wood''s eyes, it seemed that all she could see were children. She didn''t know before that there were so many mothers walking on the streets, and now, on the streets, there were actually quite a few mothers walking around with their children or carrying them. "They are great!" Lynn Wood could not help but mutter. She thought for a moment, other women talking about having children was like eating a meal, why did she feel that something extremely important was going through her hands? Lynn Wood sighed, she took a drink of water, and her mind was in a mess again. It turned out that everyone had their own troubles. Joshua brought Elizabeth back to his house, but Elizabeth actually followed him home silently just like that. Even she herself expressed helplessness, as if she didn''t have any principles anymore. After entering the door, Elizabeth stood at the doorway without moving. Joshua took off his jacket, and casually threw it on the sofa. When he turned around, he saw that she was standing motionlessly, so he raised his eyebrows and asked: What''s wrong? "I want to go back!" Elizabeth said in a low voice. "Go where?" Joshua''s heart trembled; his eyes squinted. "Return to my home!" Elizabeth firmed her heart. "Still angry?" Joshua walked with his long legs, looking down at her: "Don''t you want to stay?" Elizabeth shook her head: ¡°No!" "Say that again!" Joshua''s tone became dangerous. This woman actually had the guts to say such words. Elizabeth sighed lightly, "Joshua, it doesn''t seem like there''s any meaning in us being separated and rbined like this. Every time we reunite, I realize that I love you a little more, so, every time we leave each other, the harm I suffer is also greater. Unless you marry me and I be your wife, I have an inseparable reason to stay by your side and never leave." Elizabeth plucked up her courage to say this. She felt that Joshua would definitely treat her as a joke, because she actually asked him to marry her. How greedy was she? "Alright, I''ll marry you!" After considering for three seconds, Joshua answered her. "Ah ..." Elizabeth couldn''t believe her own ears. She actually heard Joshua agree to marry her? Wasn¡¯t she dreaming? Joshua suddenly grabbed her wrist, and gently pulled her in front of him: "I said, I will marry you, and, we can immediately get engaged!" "Are ... Are you telling the truth? Actually, I was just joking with you. " This time, it was Elizabeth who got frightened. She didn''t think that Joshua would actually marry her, and even said that they could get engaged right away. "I''m serious, my grandpa isn''t feeling too well. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. I want to get married as soon as possible so that he can feel at ease!" Joshua did not say that he wanted to marry her on impulse, but after careful consideration. "But..." "There are no but, let''s get engaged!" Joshua immediately lifted her chin and kissed her with his thin lips. Chapter 852 Chapter 852 The warmth and aura on her lips seemed to be the happiest feeling that Elizabeth have ever felt. She felt that what had sunk down at this moment was not only her heart, but also her soul. She must have loved this man too much to be willing to be pushed aside by him time and time again but still went home with him again and again. She didn''t know if this kind of love was stupid or foolish. After the kiss, the man was unwilling to leave. His thin lips lightly touched the corner of her lips. With a low and hoarse voice, he asked, "Are you willing to marry me?" Elizabeth''s heart trembled slightly. Her confused eyes gradually became clear again. The question now wasn''t whether she was willing or not. It was whether she could. "Joshua, have you thought carefully about it? Love is one thing, marriage is another, we can love each other, but we might not be able to get married. My aunt is in debt to your Wayne Family, I don''t even know how to repay." Elizabeth turned her back, not wanting him to see the struggle and regret in her eyes. How could she not? She was willing to marry him no matter what. She used to feel that loving a person can be very simple, can be very free and easy, marriage too. However, what happened to others might not be easily aplished by her. Elizabeth felt that her meeting with Joshua was simply a mistake. Joshua heard she used such a sober tone to question him, his handsome face slightly froze. Indeed, when he does things, sometimes he doesn''t think about the results. This is the biggest difference between him and his big brother. Thus, his grandfather''s scolding was right. He was too impulsive andcking in caution. "If I want you to marry me to make up for your aunt''s debt to my father, would you be willing?" Joshua pondered for a moment, then asked her. Elizabeth''s face was filled with disbelief, she suddenly turned her head, her eyes that were filled with tears stared straight at him: "What did you say? Forgive her for her sins with my marriage and love? How can this be?" "Why not? Isn''t the result always the same? To be my wife, we get married!" Joshua treated the fear on her face as her refusal, and revealed a few traces of anger on his face, "Or, you don''t even want to marry me. You don''t love me enough." Elizabeth bit her lower lip, endured the tears, andughed at herself: "My mind is currently in a mess, Joshua, please give me some time, let me think about it, I think anything can be exchanged, but it doesn''t work for affection, I am more willing to help you earn money to repay your debts." Joshua crossed his arms in front of his chest, narrowed his eyes, and stared at the small, firm figure in front of his. She was petite and delicate, but her personality was stubborn. Moreover, she was overthinking it. Could she not tell that he had just proposed to her? She didn''t agree immediately? She still need time to think about it? Joshua immediately felt that this rtionship had been reduced greatly, and he couldn''t help but be annoyed. "Do you think Ick of money?" Joshua raised his eyebrows and asked indifferently. Elizabeth trembled slightly, that''s right, how could Wayne Familyck money, I am afraid it is the money that they don¡¯tck the most. "I¡¯d better think this through. Thank you for treating me to dinner today. I''ll be going back first!" In Elizabeth''s heart, the wild grass grew stronger as it became a mess. Everything was so sudden that it disturbed her thoughts. She was both afraid, excited and uneasy. All kinds of emotions intertwined within her heart. It was as if she was carrying two little rabbits in her arms and they were moving about nonstop. Joshua did not expect that when he just brought the little girl back home, before he could do anything, she had already grabbed her bag, turned around and ran out the door. Joshua''s handsome face stiffened for two seconds. He ran out to see the sound of the elevator closing. It seemed like everything was toote. Joshua stood at the side of the elevator door and fiercely smashed down with his fist. However, he only felt pain from his fist. "Damn it!" With a low curse, Joshua returned home with an unsightly expression on his face, and fiercely flung the door to his room. He didn''t expect that his first proposal would end in failure. This was too much of a blow. But it had to be said that Elizabeth was not an impulsive person like him. She would still think calmly when things happen. Wouldn''t that be perfect? He was impulsive while she was calm, and marriage required such a highlyplementary combination of personalities tost forever. Thinking up to here, Joshua''s lips slightly curled, and he felt that the current situation wasn''t as bad as before. Elizabeth held her handbag tightly, her head spinning. The things that had happened in the past few days were running through her head and she was about to go crazy. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. If it wasn''t for her aunt, she would have agreed without even thinking. Marrying Joshua was a beautiful dream of her childhood. Now that her dream were right in front of her, even though she could touch it, she didn''t have the courage to ept it anymore. What kind of life was this? It was a miserable life! Elizabeth took a taxi back to her messy house, kicked off a water bottle and sat on the sofa. After thinking for an entire night, Elizabeth still could note up with an answer. Instead, her head felt like it was about to split. After that, she realized that she didn''t even have a phone, both phones were still in Joshua''s hands, so she went downstairs to buy a cheap phone, found Emilia Woolf''s number and tried to reach her. "Hello, who is this?" Emilia Woolf''s professional tone was heard. "Emilia, it''s me, Elizabeth!" "Oh, Eliza, you finally called me. I was nning to talk to you again today." Emilia Woolf was very happy to receive her call. However, Elizabeth was not very happy, because Emilia Woolf had randomly reported her. "Emilia, I saw the news yesterday. To be honest, I feel that your random writing is not good for me. Can I trouble you not to write anymore?" Elizabeth only used this tone of voice to talk to her because she treat her as a ssmate. If it was someone else, she would have already scolded him. "What is it? Eliza, are you mad at me for doing this? Isn''t it better to increase the exposure rate a little more?" Emilia Woolf was very surprised, she thought Elizabeth would be grateful to her, but she did not expect her to be unhappy, and not be able to repay her kindness. "Thest time you came, I said I needed to think about this. Now I want to answer you formally, I might not sign a contract with yourpany. So, you should stop writing those kinds of reports." Elizabeth''s tone became more serious. "Elizabeth, what''s going on with you?" When Emilia Woolf heard that she did not agree to the contract, she immediately got angry. "Thank you for your good intentions!" Elizabeth did not want to exin anything, so she hung up the phone. Emilia Woolf could not help but scold angrily: "What are you saying, a little star in the 8-list rankings dares to show me your arrogant!" Chapter 853 Chapter 853 A¡ªfter John and Jack left, Wayne family was quiet again. The two kids'' biological clock was very punctual, and around nine o''clock, they had basically started yawn. Lily knew that Edwards was not in a good mood after seen John and Jack, so she took over the work of coaxing them to sleep. She held a children''s story book and sat in the middle of the bed between the two small beds. Under the soft light, two pairs of ck, beautiful, big eyes blinked, while Lily''s voice paused, and with a light rhythm to her voice, it made the two little fellows immerse themselves in the story. George, on the other hand, quietly listened to the story, seriously thought, but Emma was different. What she doesn''t understand should be asked clearly, like a bird. When Lily was telling the third story, she discovered that her son was already asleep. His daughter''s little head was shaking, and she was trying her best not to fall asleep, but when she heard Lily stop telling stories, she immediately woke up. "Mummy, continue telling, I''m still listening." Lily was at a loss whether tough or cry. This little thing''s willpower was truly good, if she were to focus on studying, she would not worry about it, but it was a pity, her daughter''s concentration in studying was far worse than her son''s. She would worry about it in the future. When Lily finished telling the story, Emma becamepletely sleepy and unknowingly, she fell asleep. Lily tucked the two little fellows in bed, turned off the light, and walked out of the room. When Lily returned to her bedroom, she realized that Edwards was not there. Thus, she looked in the direction of the study room, but there was no light. Lily could only walk towards the balcony in the end and discover that the balcony door had been opened to the side. A cold wind blew in from the outside. She shivered a little and wrapped her thin robe tightly around her. Stretching out half of her head, she saw a tall figure standing in front of the balcony guard. He was not wearing a warm coat. He was still wearing a suit. Some snowkes that were floating overnded on his broad shoulders. A sh of red light could be seen. It turned out that he was standing here alone, smoking a cigarette. Lily frowned slightly. Standing outside in the cold to smoke, it was really easy to freeze. Therefore, she had no choice but to walked behind him in the cold wind and said softly, "You can smoke inside too. Don''t stand here and enjoy the cold wind. Come in." Edwards suddenly turned around, and saw the little girl standing behind him, his beautiful eyes stared nkly for a moment. In the next second, he directly extended his hand out and grabbed her wrist: "Don''te out!" Lily realized that the man''s hand that was holding her own was still warm. She felt sweet. Sure enough, Edwards had already thrown the cigarette in his hands to the side. Very quickly, it was extinguished by the cold wet floor. Lily was almost forcefully pulled into the balcony by the man, and in the next second, the man closed the door, locking the cold behind him. His palms were warm, but a chill ran through him. Lily was frozen to the point that her face was pale, but she still asked him softly: "Are you cold? Hurry up and take a bath." "Well, let''s go. Are the children asleep?" Edwards nodded, and asked gently. "They are Sleeping. It''s getting harder and harder to get rid of them now." Lily smiled with sweetness. Edwards gently caressed her long hair and said gently: "It''s really hard on you. The older the child, the more difficult it may be to manage." "That''s not a big deal. Compared to you, I know how easy it is." Lily''s beautiful eyes shed across his face with a pained expression. "I can tell that you''re not in a good mood!" As the two entered the bedroom, Edwards reached out and unbuttoned his suit, then casually took off his jacket and ced it on the back of a sofa at the side. Only then did he turn around, passing both of his arms through Lily''s slender waist and embracing her lightly from behind: "Yes, my mood has indeed been depressed recently. Some things, obviously want to be solved quickly, but they can''t be realized for various reasons." "Can I help you?" Lily lightly leaned into his embrace, feeling that Edwards was deliberately hiding something from her, not wanting her to know. "Lily, taking care of the two children is the greatest help to me!" Edwards said gently, his thin lips lightly imprinting a mark on her forehead: "For this matter, I need to make my own decision. Don''t worry about me, I know what to do." "There''s nothing I can do not to worry!" Lily sighed lightly, "Are we really going to get engaged the day after tomorrow? I feel a little uneasy in my heart. If I feel that I''m in too much of a hurry, what kind of trouble would happen again?" Edwards patted her back lightly, as ifforting her: "Don''t worry, there won''t be any trouble, I will get someone to watch over!" Of course, Lily believed that he had the ability toplete all of tasks. She smiled: "Perhaps I was just overthinking it, the more I care about one thing, the more I would think about some random things." "It''s fine, just don''t think about it." Edwardsughed lightly; his eyes full of love. Lily let out a light breath, and told him the matter that had been suppressed in her heart, "Tonight, Jack Wayne''s eyes are always on me, truly hateful." "I saw it too. If it wasn''t for my grandparents'' present, I really want to find someone to dig out those pig eyes of his!" Edwards''s tone turned cold, as though this Jack Wayne was doing this on purpose, or was unable to control his eyes. No matter what, Edwards was still very angry. His wife to be stared at so wantonly by another man in his own home was simply the greatest humiliation to him. "How could he be that kind of person?" Lily was also sick of him. "He loved to steal from me before, he wouldn''t be thinking of taking you away, right? He''s too ambitious." What made Edwards angry was the way Jack Wayne looked at Lily, but it didn''t seem like he was ying around, rather it was filled with seriousness. It was precisely because he was seriously sizing up Lily that Edwards''s heart became even more uneasy. "Don''t worry. Even if I die, I will absolutely not fall in love with him." In order to let Edwards feel at ease, Lily made such a ruthless oath. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Of course, I know. I have never doubted you. Lily, don''t think about this anymore. I will make him regret it." Edwards was afraid that Lily would fall into the shadow of this matter, so he held her small face in his hands andforted her with warm eyes. Lily nodded her head: "I can stop thinking, and I don''t want to waste time thinking about it!" Edwards chuckled lightly, as he became slightly happy, "Alright, then let''s not talk about him. I will dig out those eyes of his for the dogs to eat sooner orter." "Forget it, this is illegal. Besides, your grandparents would definitely not let you do that. I''m already very happy that you have the intention to protect me!" Lily was amused by his words, and in her heart, she was satisfied. Chapter 854 Chapter 854 In the morning of the next day, the news of Edwards and Lily''s engagement was revealed. It was not because they were dug up deeply by the reporters, but because Edwards''s invitation was sent out early in the morning. Therefore, those who received the invitation would naturally take it out to chat, and thus, some of the media took the opportunity to report it, but during the process of reporting, they did not report the engagement banquet hyperbolically, but spoke the truth. Today''s media reporters were all not normal people. They know whose material can explode without limit, but some people''s material, even if they were given a hundred guts, they can''t say anything. The rumors regarding Edwards had never appeared on the inte for more than an hour and would have already been wiped clean. Therefore, if it was about his shady material, if anyone who did not know what was good for them and started writing about it randomly, the consequences would not only be the loss of their job, but also the fall of the entirepany. Furthermore, they would also have to face a cmity in prison, which was something that they could not afford to offend. The Wayne Family was full of joy. The olddy also woke up early in the morning and personally picked out some festive furniture with old Garry. Lily still yed with two little guys in thisrge manor. Today, Lily decided to take the children to the green corridor to take a look at the scenery. The two little fellows were both wearing thick down jackets. George''s was blue, Emma''s was a joyous red, and even though the two of them were boy-girl twins, their advantage in height was already revealed. George was obviously half a head taller than Emma, making them look like big brother and little sister. As Emma was a little foodie, ever since she had moved into her father''s house, she had be extremely eutrophic. She had be chubby like a ball, with a knitted hat on her head, revealing only her delicate little face, like a cute fairy. Due to the harsh weather, Lily rarely brought her children to y in the remote areas of the vi. At this moment, Lily brought the two little fellows along as they stepped through the snow to the corridor. In winter, the scenery was depressed. However, the scenery here was not bad. In the long corridor, without the obstruction of the snow, the two little guys started to get lively and jump about happily. Lily followed behind them with a warm feeling in her heart. She felt that the two little fellows had grown quite a bit in the past half year. Just now, she hugged her daughter and realized that she no longer felt easy as she used to. After walking for a short distance, she started to pant. She was suddenly afraid that her children would grow up and after they grow up, she couldn''t kiss them as much as she wanted to when they were young. She could not hug them as she pleased, and she could not pinch their little faces whenever she wanted to. Now, when she kissed her daughter, her daughter pushed her away; when she kissed her son, her son looked unbearable. Of course, this didn''t mean that the children didn''t love her anymore. It was just that when they grew up, this kind of intimate behavior made them feel a bit embarrassed, especially the son. Her phone suddenly rang, Lily took a look, and a smile rose from the corner of her mouth. It''s Xipil! "Godmother, happy New Year!" Lily smiled and congratted her. Xipil burst intoughter at that point of time: "Lily, you and President Wayne are about to get engaged. Congrattions, you finally made it to the top." "Godmother, did you receive the invitation?" Lily was a little embarrassed. "It''s truly my honor to have the chance to attend your engagement ceremony. I''m really happy." In the past, Xipil didn''t dare think that she would have the chance to attend Edwards''s engagement banquet, but now, her goddaughter was the future mistress of Wayne Family. It¡¯s exciting to just think about it. "Godmother, what are you saying? You''re my godmother, it''d be terrible if I didn''t invite you!" Lily laughed. "It''s really not easy, you and President Wayne have been walking together all the way, and now you are finally going to blossom and bear fruit. Oh, that''s not right, it''s already bared fruit!" Xipilughed even more happily. Lily blushed: "Mother, didn''t you say you were going out for vacation? Where are you now?" Originally, I nned to go abroad. Now I have to put it down. At the very least, I have to attend your engagement banquet before I leave. I don''t want to miss the best day of your life because your mom doesn''t have that kind of luck anymore. I''ll see you get married in her stead and tell her in dreams at night. Xipil, thinking of her former friend, is inevitably sad. She was entrusted by her friend. The scene of her being asked by her good friend to help her take care of Lily was still vivid in Xipil''s mind. She remembered how Lily, at such a young age, stood by her mother''s side crying. Who would have thought that time would pass so quickly? She was already the mother of two children and was soon going to get married. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Mentioning her adopted mother, Lily''s expression became indescribably sorrowful, "That''s right, I really don''t want to leave her alone! It''s so sorry." "Alright, let''s not talk about these things anymore. Your mother knows in the underworld that she will definitely be happy for you. Just happily wait to be a bride. I''ll hang up first, see you the day after tomorrow!" After Xipil finished speaking, she hung up. Lily looked at the child in the distance and sighed softly. Abroad! Jane Wayne''s face was ashen as she stared at the information on the inte. Edwards and Lily were about to get engaged, so suddenly, so quickly, like a knife, it stabbed into her heart, causing her to feel so much pain that she couldn''t breathe. In the past, she had thought that she would be Edwards''s most beautiful bride. She had dreamt countless times that she would be wearing a pure white wedding dress and walking across the red carpet while holding Edwards''s hand. She would be in the Sacred Pce, epting the blessings of her rtives and friends, hearing the priest speaking the vow of staying together forever. Unfortunately, this was just her empty dream. Now, Lily was actually going to realize this dream. She must be very happy, very pleased with herself. Being able to subdue Edwards was indeed a matter worth showing off and being proud of. "Lily, you just wait, I will turn this engagement ceremony into a nightmare for you all, and make every time you think about it, it will be like a needle piercing your heart, making you feel embarrassed and ashamed!" Jane Wayne gritted her teeth and uttered a vicious curse. She took the wine next to her and drank it all in one gulp. Once she was drunk, sheughed comcently and unrestrainedly, "Lily, I won''t let you have the man who I cannot have that easily. I will do everything I can to stop you, even if it would make me go to hell." Just as Lily was holding onto the children''s hands, nning to return, she suddenly felt depressed in her heart. She stopped walking and frowned, this feeling was not good, it was very ufortable. "Mummy, what''s wrong?" George suddenly asked as he held her hand tightly. Lily smiled and shook her head: "I''m fine, let''s go, we''re going back, it''s too cold!" Chapter 855 Chapter 855 L¡ªynn Wood looked at the red sticker on the table, that had been pressed with gold, and started to have a headache again. Since Edwards and Lily were getting engaged, of course, she was happy that they were able to sessfully cultivate and achieve great results. It was very enviable for them to have the courage to marry and use that courage to dy the sweetness of their love. At least, she can''t. Lynn Wood touched her stomach, which was still slim, and didn''t seem to be pregnant at all. Other than being apanied by her vomiting from time to time, she felt that she was very normal. "How annoying!" Lynn Wood supported her hair that down her forehead, she was so agitated that she didn''t even have the mood to work anymore, she felt that this was the worst moment of her life. "So, the pleasure wille at a price. I should be more careful." Lynn Wood had grown up in an open - minded family when she was young, so in her opinion, when men and women were together, and even something had happened to them, it was not a big deal. On the contrary, ever since she had been with Billy William, she felt that her life wasplete. She enjoyed every second with him. But after enjoyment, the trouble came. Her phone suddenly rang, upon seeing it, Lynn Wood immediately covered her ears. This was Billy William calling, she did not want to answer his call, at least not now. She was afraid that he would start talking about getting married and having children, and she didn''t want to talk about it with him. She was afraid. She would rather offend him than talk about such a topic. Is she sick? Severely? Just as Lynn Wood was covering her ears and pretending that she couldn''t hear the phone call, the door of the office was suddenly pushed open by a big hand. Billy William''s handsome silhouette stood outside the door, and when he saw Lynn Wood, he realized that Lynn Wood was covering her ears. He felt like a basin of cold water pouring on his head, which is more disturbing than the disaster of extinction. Lynn Wood covered her ears tightly, obviously not hearing the sound of the door opening. Furthermore, her eyes were tightly shut, as if she wanted to hide in her own world. When Billy William walked with heavy steps to the front of her, only then did she feel that someone wasing over. She slowly released her hand and raised her head to meet a pair of deeply injured eyes. "Ugh ...Why are you here?" Lynn Wood''s mind buzzed, as her entire person became somewhat nk. When she opened her mouth to ask, she realized that she had just asked a useless question. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Her face, which rarely blushed, had an unnatural blush. "Are you okay?" Billy William''s voice was low, with a hint of concern. Lynn Wood''s hair was all over the ce. She shrugged her shoulders and thenughed: "Look at me now, do I look good?" "Do you not like children that much?" Billy William slowly supported himself on top of her desk with both hands. He leaned his body slightly and asked while staring at her expression. Lynn Wood bit her lips, thought about it carefully: "It shouldn''t be too bad, at least, I like my niece very much. I feel that she''s as cute as an angel." "Then why don''t you ask for an angel yourself?" When Billy William heard her words, he somehow felt that there was still a lot of hope in convincing her. Lynn Wood raised her head, looked at him, andughed at herself: "You have never experienced my childhood, you do not know what kind of shadow I have in my heart, I am afraid of giving birth, not because I do not like them, but because I am afraid." "What exactly did you experience as a child? I never asked you. Can you tell me now?" Billy William changed his posture and sat on her desk. His voice was calm and gentle, letting people not be on guard. Lynn Wood lowered her head and closed her eyes for a moment. When she opened her eyes, there was a hint of disappointment in her eyes: "When I was very young, my mother threw me out of the country to live by myself, I wasn''t as lucky as my brother, because he was a boy, and I was just a girl. My mother didn''t care at all when she told me that she might leave me alone abroad to live with my grandmother and grandfather, that she would bring my brother back to live with my father. I didn''t know independence at that time. I ran a long way after my parents'' car. I thought I cried. They woulde back and pick me up and leave together. But they didn''t, they left." Billy William heard her say these words slowly and his heart tightened. It was as if a clear image gradually surfaced in his mind: a little girl chasing after a car. She knew she can''t catch it, but she didn''t give up. "I hated my parents bitterly for a while, but after thinking about it, if it wasn''t for their foster education, I wouldn''t have be an independent woman like today. They had wronged me and achieved me!" "Did you have a bad time at your grandparents'' house? Were you often bullied?" Billy William asked softly, very concerned about her. "Lynn Wood raised her head and smiled at him, her smile was extremely beautiful:" No, I bullied others often, my grandparents belong to the imperial family, you know there are a lot of rules in the royal family, I often broke them, I was often scolded and punished, but I still vited them every single day. My cousins all had parents to take care of them, they are not like me, they all have good manners and never take the initiative to bully others, but I will, I will be beaten often, and my grandparents were often angered by me, and will not take me to important asions. They also didn¡¯t take me to y, I was more boring and lonely, especially once, my grandmother held a birthday party, afraid of being damaged by me, she locked me in a small house, I can only look out from the iron bar to see the guests who came to attend the birthday party, you can''t imagine how lonely I was at that time, but now I think that I deserve it, who let me not listen to them?" Billy William felt as if his heart had been disturbed, and was in extreme pain. He suddenly understood why Lynn Wood was so afraid of marriage and children. Was she afraid that her children would repeat her experience? Or perhaps, what she was afraid of was the shadows that had happened to her in the past. "Lynn Wood, if only I could have known you earlier. I would have apanied you!" Billy William walked to her side, reached out, and gently pulled her into his embrace, hugging her tightly. Lynn Wood was a very strong woman, she had practically never cried in her entire life, but at this moment, inexplicably, she felt that she also needed protection, that she was very weak, and needed comfort. "Yeah, why didn''t youe find me earlier?" Lynn Woodughed and asked, but her voice was choked with emotions. Chapter 856 Chapter 856 Billy William hugged Lynn Wood, his heart was almost broken. Something that could scare such a strong woman, was definitely even more terrifying than a nightmare, Billy William felt his heart ache, at this moment, he had long forgotten those selfish thoughts, heforted gently: "Lynn Wood, if you''re afraid, we don''t do anything, if you don''t want to get married, we''ll always be in love, if you don''t want to give birth, if you don''t want to have children, we won''t live anymore, I don''t want you to face your fears again." After Lynn Wood heard his words, she suddenly and gently pushed him away. Her beautiful eyes that were filled with tears blinked twice, and she asked with some difficulty: "Really? I don''t want to get married, so you won''t force me? You don''t me me for not having children?" Billy William reached out and gently wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes, then nodded: "Yes, I won''t force you. When people live in this world, they don''t need to give up anything for someone. I love the one who you are, not the one whom I ask you to be. "Billy!" The most touching and warmest words Lynn Wood had heard in her life was only to this extent. She suddenly reached out and wrapped his arms around his waist, tightly burying her face in his embrace. Once again, she choked: "You are nice. It¡¯s so nice to have you!" Billy William chuckled. "Alright, if you continue to hug me like this, I''m going to suffocate. Then you''re going to lose me!" Only then did Lynn Wood realize that what she had just done was not just hug, it was so tight a hug that she used all her strength! She quickly let go of her hands, and her pale face turned pink. "Are you okay, I ..." My strength normally would not be this great. Truly, I am not a tomboy!" Hearing this, Billy William couldn''t help butugh. His handsome face was warm like jade, and no matter be looked by who, he did not mind at all, but he shone with light and love. Lynn Wood instantly felt that this was extremely awkward for her, and she wanted to kick Billy William far away again. Billy William was in a good mood, because this was the first time that he felt Lynn Wood''s intense need for him, this kind of feeling, was something that every man would like. "Now, let''s talk about the child!" Billy William swiveled her office chair slightly, ced one hand on the back of the chair, and slightly leaned forward, concentrating on Lynn Wood''s face: "Although this child came here unexpectedly. Even if we don''t want him anymore, we will do more good deeds in the future and umte some merits for our child, so that he can be born into a good family the next time he wants toe to this world." Lynn Wood saw that Billy William actually said such words seriously, which waspletely inconsistent with his identity as a young Master, and got along well with her funny point. She immediatelyughed, causing Billy William tough a little in a daze. "What are youughing at? I''m seriously talking about the child with you!" Billy William frowned. This woman was crying so seriously just a moment ago, and now she was evenughing at him. Lynn Wood stoppedughing, but her mouth still raised up a little: "If we do not want him, will he be born in another family?" "He should be able to. All of the debts have nothing to do with him. He should be able to find another good family!" Billy William said in all seriousness. Lynn Wood nodded her head in agreement: "That''s right, I agree to let him find a good home, but it is not other people''s home, it is ours!" Billy William did not understand what she meant at all, and when he understood the meaning behind her words, his handsome face was filled with surprise, but after that, he became ecstatic: "Lynn, you mean to..." "I''ve decided to give birth to this child. However, I will only agree to keep the child. Regarding the matter of marriage, please allow me to dy a little. I cannot promise you two things at once." Lynn Wood immediatelyughed,ughed somewhat helplessly. "Really? Are you really willing to give birth to him? " Billy William was happier than anyone. Lynn Wood nodded her head: "Yes, since he came unexpectedly, then there must be some sort of fate between us. We better not chase him away." "Alright, let''s raise him together!" Billy William was so excited that his handsome face turned slightly red, and his elegance grew even more. Seeing that he was so happy, a piece of shadow shed past her beautiful eyes, and she quietly asked. "If she was really a girl, would you still be so happy?" Billy William''s smile froze on his face. He stared intently at the woman''s worried expression: "Why do you ask that? No matter if she''s a girl or a boy, he''s still our child. Of course, I''m happy!" "Then if I only agreed to have one daughter, would you feel a sense of sadness?" Lynn Wood had still not been able topletely rid herself of the shadow of her childhood. She had only asked this question because she felt that the path she had walked, was something she absolutely could not let her daughter walk again. Even if she loved her wholeheartedly, but if Billy William did not, it would definitely be a tragedy. Billy William immediately stretched out his hand and swore to the God, "I, Billy William, swear to the God, that no matter if you give birth to a daughter or a son, I will still love her. If I disobey this oath, I will be thunderstruck and..." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Lynn Wood hurriedly covered his lips with her hands andughed lightly as she rebuked him, "What are you doing? Why did you make such a venomous oath? If you don''t make things difficult for me, I won''t make things difficult for you. If you treat me and the child well, then show it to us, alright? Then I will understand it in my heart." Billy William sighed: "I feel like if I didn''t vow, you wouldn''t believe me." "I believe you!" Lynn Wood nodded lightly: "Other than my brother, the person I trust the most is you!" Only then did Billy William''s thin lips rise, and she was once again hugged tightly in his embrace. "I just calcted the time. If I want to give birth to this child, I will start letting my brothere to the company to take over my work. It really isn''t an easy thing to nurture n to be a good man." Lynn Wood secretly heaved a sigh of relief, as if she had endlessints about her younger brother. Billy William chuckled. "That''s right, n isn''t a person who is willing to be controlled, but you can force him. Then maybe he''ll be a good man. "I''ll be fine, I''ll talk to him seriously!" Lynn Wood still decided that no matter what, she had to bring his little brother along. She couldn''t let him do nothing but take care of the kid. "I heard that n and Anne aren''t that close right now. What''s going on?" Billy William asked in concern. "I don''t know. Anne was probably hurt too deeply by him, so I don''t trust him too much. I say, he deserves it. Back then, when she loved him so much and chased after him madly, he treated them indifferently." Lynn Wood curled her lips, she did not have any intention of protecting n Wood as though he was her own little brother. "Once the rtionship breaks down, it will be very difficult to regain perfection!" Billy William sighed softly. "Therefore, let us not break our rtionship!" Lynn Wood said in a domineering tone. Chapter 857 Chapter 857 W ¡ª hat else could Billy William do? Of course, he had promised her, he only hoped that he would only be with her for his entire life, never apart. After Elizabeth returned home and thought about it for a while, she decided to go out and buy some food. A few days had passed since the news of her and Joshua''s breakup, and it had recently filled the entire inte with the news of Edwards and Lily''s engagement, so the rumors regarding her had watered down quite a bit. Elizabeth put on a mask, without any makeup, she went out while wearing a white nylon jacket. She walked along the main road outside the residential area. She remembered that there was a very delicious pancake store she hadn''t eaten in a long time. She was a bit hungry, or perhaps it was because she was in a better mood, so that her steps were lighter and faster than before. No matter what, Joshua had asked her to marry him before, and now, it was her who had rejected him. Thinking about that, Elizabeth secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and felt a bit of pride. However, it was just a fleeting illusion. In the world of rtionships, there was no one who was a true winner. As long as one didn''t lose too badly, that would already be considered pretty good. Elizabeth remembered the route, but she didn''t know whether she should go left or right. Thus, she stood by the side of the road and recalled carefully. Suddenly, a ck business car drove over from her left. Elizabeth didn''t suspect that there was anything wrong with the car as she continued to think about her own matters. When the MPV came to a screeching halt in front of her, the doors of the MPV was pushed open. Two men got out and dragged her towards the MPV without saying a word. Elizabeth was startled for a second at first, but in the next second, she suddenly raised her arm, and directly kicked a person''s chin. That man obviously did not expect that Elizabeth would be able to retaliate under such a dangerous situation, not only did his jaw get injured, in the next second, Elizabeth''s kneended heavily on the other man''s lower body, causing him to scream out like a pig being butchered. This was not the end. Elizabeth''s long leg raised, and kicked the man who was bending over to cover his wails ruthlessly, causing him to feel dizzy from the impact. "Fuck!" The man with his chin nudged behind her was obviously angered, he never thought that Elizabeth would actually beat his brother to such a miserable state, he directly took out a small knife from his waist and stabbed towards Elizabeth. In a moment of desperation, Elizabeth raised her head and blocked, the de directly sweeping past her arm, but in the next second, the man was also and kicked by Elizabeth with a turning around, he was kicked once again. "Let''s go!" Suddenly, the driver shouted loudly. The two battered men no longer had the mood to catch Elizabeth. They ran back into the business car as if they were escaping for their lives. After the shock and anger, Elizabeth discovered that her right arm was severely injured, and blood had dyed her sleeves red. She immediately let out a painful cry. When the passers-by saw that Elizabeth, a woman, was able to flip two men over with her bare hands, they were all stupefied. They couldn''t believe that such a thin and weak girl could actually have such skills. "Little girl, hurry up and go to the hospital and bandage your wound. There''s a lot of blood!" A kind man who was passing by immediately tried to persuade her. Elizabeth was startled and anxious too, she turned and ran away. However, the video of her bravely fighting two men by herself had also been recorded by some people watching from the side. Elizabeth ran frantically all the way. Who were those two men just now? Why did he want to capture her without saying a word? No matter what, she had managed to escape death once, and her face had turned pale. She ran back to her own home in one breath. She had already been attacked once, and Elizabeth did not dare appear on the streets again, when she returned home, she did a simple job of stopping the bleeding. Fortunately, the blood stopped, but the ce where the knife had cut into was ripped open, and it looked like she was about to die from the pain. Elizabeth didn''t know who to ask for help from, and the only thing that shed past her mind was that handsome and sharp face. Elizabeth was in so much pain that even her face had turned ghastly pale, and cold sweat kept pouring out of her body. In the end, she still chose to give Joshua a call and had hime over to help her. She didn''t want to leave the wound cold like this. If she got infected, the consequences would be even worse. Joshua who received the call from Elizabethzily asked: "What''s wrong? Have you decided how to answer me?" Elizabeth''s voice carried a gasp, and her aura fluctuated as she said, "Joshua, can youe over and help me? I''m injured!" "Injured? Where are you hurt?" Joshua didn''t think about the serious matters at all, so he wasn''t in a hurry to ask. "I was stabbed!" Elizabeth replied in pain. "What?" This time, Joshua''s voice was about to explode, and anxiously asked: "Where are you? I''ll come over!" "At home!" After Elizabeth finished speaking, she hung up. Half an hourter, Joshua was outside the door patting on the door. Just now, he had been running all the way here, so at this moment, his hair was a little messy and his face was flushed red. After knocking twice, he realized that there was no response from inside the door and almost wanted to kick it. Fortunately, Elizabeth had endured the paining to open the door, and saved her door from dying. The door opened, and a pale face covered in cold sweat appeared right in front of him. Joshua took a quick step forward, and taking a nce at her injured arm, he was shocked to see that on her fair skin, there was a ring wound. It was astonished, the blood is still falling. Obviously, Elizabeth''s hemostasis effect is not good. "What''s going on? Who did it?" Joshua roared. It was unknown if he was angry or anxious, but his eyes were bloodshot, as though he wanted to tear the murderer into ten thousand pieces. "Take me to the hospital, I''m in pain!" Elizabeth was already at her limit, she felt that she would faint from the pain in the next second. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Without saying a word, Joshua immediately reached out and carried her in his arms, then quickly ran out the door. "Close the door, I still have a lot of things inside!" Elizabeth suddenly said as she gritted her teeth. However, Joshua could not be bothered with her. "Is there anything more important than your life?" Elizabeth could only watch as her own door kept open, and the elevator quickly closed. Joshua held her tightly, looking at her forehead which was about to turn into a small stream of sweat, he finally knew what kind of pain she had to endure. "Who did it? Who hurt you with a knife?" Joshua finally had time to ask her in a calm voice. Elizabeth shook her head: "I don''t know, I don''t know those people!" Chapter 858 Chapter 858 Hearing Elizabeth''s words, Joshua''s handsome face turned green. He almost went crazy; she had actually been stabbed by a stranger. What was going on? What grudge did he have to use a knife to stab someone? At this moment, the elevator had already reached the first floor. Joshua looked at Elizabeth who was enduring the pain and did not ask any further. He stridden to his sports car. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. On the way to the hospital, Elizabeth''splexion was pale, as though she had lost a lot of blood, making her feel dizzy. Joshua also stepped on the elerator anxiously, naturally he didn''t dare to distract himself and ask her about other things, he only wanted to send her to the hospital for treatment. When they finally arrived at the hospital, Elizabeth was sent to the emergency room. The doctor had given her a stitch and stitched five stitches. When she saw that her arm was covered in blood and that she was unconscious after the anesthetic, Elizabeth was in so much pain that she almost lost her image and cried. Her face became even paler, and even her usually red lips had lost their color and turned pale. When the doctors finished bandaging her blood, they reminded them to be careful. Joshua then carried Elizabeth and left the hospital. When he entered the hospital, Joshua was no longer in the mood to create defenses, so the two times he went in and out of the hospital with Elizabeth, was recognized by a lot of people, and was filmed as well. Elizabeth was dispirited and weak as sheid in his embrace. She no longer had the strength to think about anything else. Perhaps because Elizabeth''s long hair covered her face, and because she intentionally buried her face in Joshua''s chest, everyone only knew that Joshua carried a young girl to the hospital, and then carried her and left. As for who the woman in his arms was, they didn''t manage to take a clearer picture, and only the nurses and doctors could see it clearly. However, due to their professional personality, they didn''t dare to easily reveal the identity of the patients. So, all of a sudden, it became a hot topic of suspicion. After leaving the hospital, Elizabeth returned to the car and recovered some of her strength. She raised his arm and looked at the thickyer of bandage, and thought about the scene when she was sewed just now. Her brain was dizzy again. "Just who did you offend? Why would someone stab you with a knife?" Joshua wondered if Elizabeth had offended some gangsters in the society, so he asked her. Elizabeth shook her head: "I don''t know, I don''t even know them. The two men immediately jumped down the car and dragged me along, and when I resisted, they became angry and started stabbing at me with their knives. They originally wanted to stab me in the heart, but it was blocked by my hands, maybe because they knew that I was not bad, they ran away in fear." Just when Joshua wanted to ask more questions; his phone rang. After listening to the caller''s words with a dark expression, he hung up the phone without saying a word. Then, he opened up the screen of his phone, opened up a video, and immediately watched it with his blood frozen in ce. Rage burned wildly in his heart, and his eyes were as cold as ice as he handed the phone over to Elizabeth: "Someone recorded the video of you and those two bastards fighting each other, and they sent it online." After Elizabeth heard it, she immediately looked over her shoulder, and it was indeed her who was fighting with those two bastards in front of a MPV. At that time, she only wanted to defend herself, she didn''t even know that fighting with two men was a terrifying thing, but now that she was watching the video, she realized that she was too bold back then. "When did you start practicing Taekwondo?" Joshua had already been taught a lesson by her, He was turned a somersault by her, and the whole man fell on the ground. "When I was six years old, I started learning Taekwondo. At that time, I was thrown onto the ground by a group of young boys every day, and I suffered a lot." Elizabeth said with a wry smile. Joshua''s handsome face stiffened, an image appeared in his mind. A little girl was fighting a group of young boys and was bullied in every way possible, delicate and touching. "Why would your mother send you to learn this? Shouldn''t little girls learn to draw or dance? Elizabeth shook her head in confusion: "I don''t know why my mother wanted me to learn this either, probably because she was afraid that I would be bullied by men when I grew up. I did indeed grudge her before, causing me to suffer so much, but now that I think about it, I actually have to thank her. At least, I saved my life. When facing with the bad guys, I can protect myself." Joshua nodded his head: "That is true, looking at you in the video, you don''t seem to be powerless, you actually caused two grown men to fall t on their backs, fleeing in a sorry state, you are indeed not simple." Although her courage and skill were not bad, but in front of the people she liked, this did not seem to be something worth showing off. What if Joshua didn''t like such a violent woman like her? Wouldn''t she be despised then? "Don''t worry, I will only teach bad people a lesson. I will absolutely not use my fist to hit you." Elizabethughed dryly. Joshuaughed softly. "If I''m really too much of a bastard one day, I would have nothing to say if you were to teach me a lesson!" However, Elizabeth shook her head and did not say anything. Of course, she would not use her fist to make a move against the man she loved. "From this video, we can see the appearances of these men. Don''t worry, I''ll definitely catch these two bastards and get revenge for you." Joshua said in a low voice. "I just want to know why they want me? Have I really offended anyone?" Elizabeth started to feel unease in her heart. However, after thinking about her 21 years of life, it seemed like she did not have any enmity with anyone, even if she had offended a few of her female ssmates, women would only quarrel with each other face to face and scold each other. She would not hate to the point of finding someone to kidnap her. "Could it be that your family offended someone and wants to use you as a hostage?" Joshua couldn''t help but analyze for her. Elizabeth''s beautiful eyes slightly widened. "My family? My mother? I''ll call herter and ask her if she''s offended someone out there." "Alright, let''s go to the police right now and hand this video over to the police so they can help us find these two criminals. We''ll know once we ask." Joshua wanted to make these two bastards surrender so he directly brought Elizabeth to the police station. After recording their statements at the police station, the two of them left. The police also promised to catch the culprit as soon as possible and find out the reason. Chapter 859 Chapter 859 0 ¡ªutside the city, in an abandoned factory, there were several continuous sounds of "pa". It sounded like someone was pping someone hard in the face. The person had used all his strength to resound throughout the abandoned factory. "Trash, a bunch of trash who can''t even handle a single woman, do you still have the face to live in this world? Why don''t you just find a pir and run it to death. It would be too embarrassing for us brothers. I spent tens of millions just to raise you two, you piece of trash. " A man was cursing loudly. Apparently, he was furious to the extreme. The two men''s faces were red and swollen. From the looks of it, they were the ones who were pped a few times. Their faces were deathly pale and their eyes were filled with fear. They kept apologizing and ming themselves. "Boss, we didn''t know that the little bitch was so good. You didn''t even remind us that if you told me she knew Taekwondo, the two of us would have been prepared and wouldn''t have failed toe back." "That''s right, boss. You can''t me all of us "Trash, why don''t you all look at your own big and strong body? So, what if she''s skilled? If you can''t subdue her, then it''s your own ipetence. Hmph, the two of you take this little bit of money and quickly scram, immediately scram far away, don''t let the police find you. If they do, then you guys think of a way to deal with it yourself. Don''t make me kill you all." After throwing those words, the man turned around and left in the car. The two men looked at each other and saw fear in each other''s eyes. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. A single sentence was enough to make them limp on the ground. Although they were engaged in this kind of murder and arson business, they still had a family on their backs, with wives and children, old and young. Naturally, they did not dare to offend their masters, and even if they were caught by the police, they would not dare to utter a single word, because if they did, they would just push their families onto the edge of a knife. The two of them took the money and secretly made a phone call to their families. Then, they started to think about how they could avoid being tracked down by the police. The news of Elizabeth''s brave fight against the gangster left on the Inte. Manyizens went to leave messages to express their appreciation for Elizabeth''s skill and bravery. Many girls wished to learn from her and be able to save themselves in times of crisis. Therefore, Elizabeth was able to gain a bit of good impression from this careless situation. Helen squinted her eyes, staring at the video for a long time. When she saw that Elizabeth''s fists hitting in the meat, and that her legs were like the wind hitting those men, she actually broke out in a cold sweat. "I didn''t expect her to have such a skill. No wonder the director praised her back at the movie venue. Hmph, it''s nothing to know Taekwondo. It''s not feminine at all. I don''t know what the boss thinks of her. " Helen said, biting her lips viciously. The assistant by the side had thought of a n to help Helen take revenge on Elizabeth previously, but seeing that she was so skilled, she suddenly felt that the idea she came up with was useless. "Helen, we previously said that we would find someone to teach her a lesson, but now, it seems that this method is useless." The little assistant was a little scared, it would be terrible if Elizabeth knew that it was her idea and directly went to find her to settle the score. "What''s there to be afraid of? Can''t you see that she''s still injured? She''s not a god. She really cannot fight against ten!" Helen clenched her teeth and said angrily. "Helen, let me ask you one more time. You didn''t find these two men, did you?" The assistant asked anxiously. Helen''s face froze, she turned and red at the assistant: "Don''t speak nonsense, this has nothing to do with me!¡± The little assistant trembled in fear and quicklyughed: "Then that''s great. Helen, I wonder who Elizabeth has offended. It seems that there are a lot of people who want to fix her." Helen squinted her eyes, fiercely clenching her fists, she thought, this time she was able to escape, but next time, she would not be so lucky. Actually, these two hoodlums were sent by Helen. Originally, she wanted to ruthlessly humiliate Elizabeth after capturing her, so that she would feel that she was dirty and she wouldn''t have the face to pester Joshua again. But now, it seemed that this matter was outside of her expectations. Elizabeth''s skills were not bad, restraining the two men. Furthermore, there was a video of it appearing, if she wanted to take care of this matter, it would be difficult. Helen believed that the man she found; that man had also called to console her, telling her not to worry, the matter would be suppressed soon, and furthermore, Elizabeth''s injuries were not light, she was afraid that within the next few months, she would not be able to take on another show. Lily had also seen Elizabeth''s video. At night, when Edwards came back, she chatted about this with him. When the video came out, Edwards had asked Joshua on the phone and found out what had happened. When Lily asked her about it now, of course Edwards could exin it to her. "Terrifying!" After Lily knew that Elizabeth had been captured by the two men without knowing about it, her small face turned pale from fright, shaking her head: "Previously, I felt that this society was peaceful, but now, I realized, danger was everywhere. Luckily Miss Jones was skilled, otherwise, if she had truly been dragged onto the car by these two men, the consequences would have been unimaginable." Edwards nodded, and said in a heavy voice: "That''s right, it seems, girls still need to learn the defensive technique." "Do you want our daughter to learn?" Lily asked softly. "It worth a try. My son and daughter both can start studying now!" Edwards nodded; he already had that thought. "Then I''ll talk to them about this tomorrow. The olddy has been urging them to add more homework to them, but I don''t know what to let them learn. They should be busy studying at school." Lily sighed softly. She was still at a loss as to how to educate her children. She didn''t know how to cultivate their hobbies, and she was afraid of putting too much pressure on them. "This society is cruel. Although the children are small, but as a child of the Wayne Family, they must work even harder than others. If you care about them, it might not be a good thing." Edwards gently held her small hand, his voice was even more harsh than before. "Is that so? If I hadn''t let the children go with you, would they have been able to live the lives of ordinary people?" Lily asked with a light smile. "Do you think that the lives of ordinary people don''t have any worries or problems?" Edwards raised his eyebrows. Lily was speechless. Indeed, the lives of ordinary people might not necessarily be safe and happy. Chapter 860 Chapter 860 When Edwards saw that she was unable to reply, so she habitually bit her lips. He leaned down and kissed her lips. He touched her long hair andforted her: "Alright, stop worrying. As a parent, when it''s time to be strict, you can''t be soft ¡ª hearted. You still have to give your children a little pressure." "Yes, you''re right. I''ll give them a little pressure tomorrow." Lilyughed, and then thought about it carefully. In the past, when she was alone with her children, she called herself a strict mother, and spoke to her children in a strict tone that carried an order, and these two little fellows, under her dignified manner, did not dare to be too delicate. But now, with Wayne Family''s pampering of their children, the two little ones didn''t seem to be so afraid of her. Could it be that the more people doted on them, the more they became pampered? When she thought about how Edwards doted on their daughter, Lily felt that it would be really hard for the little fellow to be independent. "What are you daydreaming for again? Tomorrow is the date of our engagement, are you happy? " Edwards''s face was filled with gentleness. Thinking back to tomorrow''s engagement banquet, Edwards was still very satisfied, and was finally going to announce to everyone that this woman belonged to him. Let the men who still had a feeling for her give up as soon as possible. The corner of Lily''s mouth raised up inexplicably, as she nodded honestly: "Of course I''m happy, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to sleep tonight." "Oh? Do you need my help? " Edwards caught hold of the main point of her words evilly whispered into her ear. Lily was speechless, but she still smiled: "Alright, I''m afraid that you have exhausted too much of your strength, so you won''t be able to handle tomorrow''s situation." "Are you questioning me?" The man was slightly dissatisfied. With a slight raise of his eyebrows, his finger was already dangerously pressed against her chin. With a slight push, he lifted it up and his lips were already moving up. Lily''s mind was nk for a moment. Although he had kissed numerous times before, every time, she had a new experience. She always felt that it was better to just continue kissing and not be separated. Why didn''t Edwards keep on kissing? But he was also afraid of suffocating her. On Lily''s beautiful face, patches of pink leaked out, and the man let her go as if he wasn''t satisfied yet. "I''m going to take a bath. Wait for me!" Men can always easily pull her heartke. ¡®Wait for me¡¯ was like saying all the sweet words to her. Lily''s heart skipped a beat. Seeing the man''s back disappearing in the bathroom, she instantly felt that the bedroom was empty and didn''t know what to do. At that moment, her cell phone''s message rang. Lily walked over to take a look, and discovered that the person who sent the message was Bryant. She was stunned for a moment before she picked up her phone and looked at it. "Lily, congrattions!" It was just two simple sentences, yet they revealed the feelings the other side had for her. When Lily understood how heavy these words were, she sighed lightly and thought back to Bryant''s appearance when he was young. Under the sunlight, a white - clothed youth, with a clean and innocent smile, helped and protected her. Thinking of this, Lily''s heart inexplicably tightened. She felt that she still owed Bryant a lot of love and waiting. Edwards opened the door to the bathroom and saw Lily holding onto a mobile phone, standing in front of the French window, staring out of the window. His eyes darkened, and directly walked towards her with his long legs. It''s unknown if his suspicions were always urate or not, but the moment he came over, he immediately snatched the phone in her hand. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Lily was shocked. She turned around, and realized that he had already taken a shower, his entire body was wrapped in a grey robe, making him look even more imposing and tyrannical. "You ..." Wanting to snatch back the phone was already wishful thinking, so Lily could only stare at him nkly. Edwards opened his phone and looked at the message. Then, he raised his phone for her to see: "You'' re still so simple, why didn''t you delete this message? You still leave evidence for me to catch? " Lily wasn¡¯t guilty from the beginning, but now that he asked such a question, sheughed bitterly: "He only sent me a message to bless me, it''s not worth it for you to make a fuss about." "What do you think?" Edwards returned the phone back to her: "You are daydreaming because of him, am I not qualified to be jealous?" "Edwards, can you give us some reasoning?" Lily didn''t know whether tough or cry. He actually wanted to be jealous of this kind of thing, was he jealous? "I can talk about other things rationally, but I can''t be sense about this matter!" Edwards was tyrannical like a tyrant, answering her with a solemn face. Lily could only walk over and heave a kiss on his face with her pink lips: "Alright, don''t be angry, I was just thinking about some matters from my childhood." "Did you grow up with him when you were a child? You''re thinking about him, aren''t you?" Edwards immediately linked the two things together. Lily,"..." "Don''t think about him!" Edwards suddenly pulled her into his embrace and said tyrannically: "You can only miss me!" Lily immediatelyughed out loud. How could she love such a tyrannical man? Is this a crime? "Okay, I only miss you. You''re right in front of me, what do you want me to miss?" Lily was truly speechless, but his tyrannical appearance was truly somewhat enchanting. "Then don''t think. Do it in a different way!" After Edwards finished speaking, he immediately carried her. It was unknown if it was because of that short message, but Edwards tormented her even more fiercely. Lily wanted to cry, but there were no tears. She begged several times before he let her go. After falling into a deep sleep, the man continued to grip her waist domineeringly, not allowing her to move away from him. Edwards stared at the sweet - sleeping woman, his heart showing his calmness, and only if she were to quietly stay by his side would he not feel so nervous and flustered. It was already the wee hours of the morning! Jack Wayne, however, was not sleepy at all. He held a bottle of wine and sat on the balcony. When the cold wind came, he was a little sane. Although he knew that there would be a good show tomorrow, he still couldn''t sleep, and his heart was in a mess. He was like John Wayne, but not like him. Sometimes, he hated himself for being narrow -minded and ambitious like John Wayne, but being unable to shake off his natural personality. Therefore, Jack Wayne''s heart was in a mess. Lily was getting engaged to Edwards, and this matter was the source of his worries. Even though he knew that they were sleeping in each other''s arms and that they were already one, he could still tell himself that they were just sleeping together and that they weren''t really married, and that it was still a bitforting. But at this moment, they were engaged, and the rtionship had changed instantly. Jack Wayne was not happy. "You won''t be together, I know!" Jack Wayne sneered as he muttered to himself. As long as that matter was exposed, it would be impossible for them to seed in their engagement. Chapter 861 Chapter 861 E¡ªarly morning, the sun shone brightly. After a month of endless winter snows, it was rare to see a sunny day like this. On this day, the entire city was talking about the Wayne Family''s joyous event. The journey of love between Edwards Wayne and Lily, had finally reached a satisfactory conclusion, they were getting engaged, causing the entire city to boil over with discussion. Everyone was looking forward to the wedding ceremony, hoping to see how extravagant and dazzling it would be. In fact, Edwards Wayne was in a hurry to prepare for this engagement ceremony. In his opinion, nothing was perfect, but he was already trying his best to make sure everything was done. Wayne''s grand-grandfather was ted and gratified. Finally, in his lifetime, he could see his grandson getting married and no longer have any regrets. Lily''s wedding banquet, Lareina had arrived, but due to various reasons, Wayne White was to leave behind a sorrowful memory for not attending. Lily had actually called to invite him, but he refused. He did not want his appearance to disturb her and Edwards''s good time, and he was afraid that it would ruin everything. Although he really wanted to personallye and witness the most important moment of his daughter''s life, he couldn''t. Currently, his identity of being Lily¡¯ s biological father, had never been made public. He also hoped that it would never be made public, so that his daughter wouldn''t be troubled, and he was also willing to not make this rtionship public for the rest of his life. He knew that his daughter loves him, and he loves her, this would be enough. For her father to miss her engagement ceremony, it was truly regretful. Lily could only ept it, after all, it was rted to something too sensational, it was understandable. Although Wayne White did not attend the party in person, he did prepare a big present for Lily. It was hispany''s 40% share, as well as half of his personal property. Whether it was as a dowry or a gift from him to his daughter, Wayne White had already decided long ago. Of course, as Edwards Wayne''s fiancee, Lily didn''t know that her father would give her such a grand present today. She only received her father''s gifts in session, such as some jewelry and some luxurious bags. Before Lanreina came to the banquet, she stayed at home and doing nothing for a long time. In fact, she did not sleep the entire nightst night. Her son''s engagement banquet should have been a happy one for her, but at the same time, her heart was filled with mncholy. The rtionship between her and Wayne White for more than ten years was broken in one night. It was impossible to say that they didn''t feel pain and regrets. When she married Wayne White, the two of them imagined what life would be like when they became old, when they are constrained by low mobility and weakness.. They also imagined who would leave first and how the other person would live the rest and how they would prepare to grow old together. But fate yed a joke with them that they could not grow old together. This was truly a painful and helpless. However, even though Lanreina had cried before, before she hade to the banquet, she had still meticulously dressed up herself. Her gentle and beautiful face was doted on by time, and a few women of the same age as her had all dressed up very fashionably, and there were also many who did not want to age, who resorted to a minor beauty surgery that their skin got stiff. And even though Lanreina''s eyebrows had be slightly wrinkled, her features was tranquil and beautiful, assembling an extremely natural and bnced kind of beauty. Lanreina yed a very few role in the Wayne Family, and almost nobody knew that she was Edwards Wayne''s mother. Everyone thought that she was just a guest. The olddy was very active, who weed the guests with a hundred times more energy than usual. Her white, silver hair highlighted her vigourous smile. Everybody was surprised to know that Edwards Wayne''s grandmother was so healthy. Lanreina quietly sat in front of the table. Suddenly, a voice called out to her, calling her sister¡ªin¡ª law. Lanreina raised her head and saw that John Wayne and Jack Wayne had quietly sat by her side. Lanreina impression of John Wayne was very not impressive, and now that she was addressed by him in such a manner, she was slightly startled. When she looked at John Wayne again, she discovered that John Wayne''s hair had already turned white, even though he was still in his prime time. His awkward hair was still inexplicably repulsive. Moreover, five years ago, John Wayne had used such a shameless method to frame her son. Lanreina was naturally resentful towards him, so she politely nodded towards John Wayne, not wanting to talk to him at all. John Wayne continued to ask her with a smile: "Why isn''t Mr. White here? Haven''t you always been inseparable?" Seeing him purposely ask that, Lanreina immediately frowned. She could not hide the coldness on her face: "We are no longer together." "Oh? Is that so? Why? "As far as I know, you''re in love." John Wayne pretended to be curious when he heard the answer, even though he clearly knew that the Lanreina didn''t like it. Lan Yue immediately stood up and left. Jack Wayne said from the side: "Dad, why are you looking fortrouble, she dosen¡¯t even want to bother with you!" John Wayne lightly snorted: "So what! I can still say whatever I want." Jack Wayneughed, then asked in a low voice: "Dad, who do you n on making this matter public?" John Wayne said secretly: "Just wait and see, naturally someone will reveal this secret." "Isn''t it made in public?" Jack Wayne asked curiously. "If it was made public, your grandfather would probably die from anger." John Wayne looked towards the old man''s direction. Jack Wayne nodded in agreement: "Grandfather''s condition seems to be really serious. Dad, you''re starting to care about the old man?" "I just don''t want him to die so quickly!" Aplex expression shed across John Wayne''s face. Jack Wayneughed coldly, "I thought that your hatred towards him has already disappeared." "When he gave me my life, he also gave me endless blows and torments. I don''t know if I should hate him or respect him." John Wayne scoffed. Just then, the voices of ttery came from outside the door. Jack Wayne looked over and saw Edwards Wayneand Lily walking in. The two of them were weed by audience''s blessings. Because today was the engagement ceremony, it was not an official wedding. Lily did not wear a white wedding dress, she only wore a red ceremonial dress, but this ceremonial dress was extraordinary. The dress was lighted with more than a thousand diamonds, embroidered with clusters of flowers. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Edwards Wayne wore a ck suit, who was tall and erect, and was extraordinarily handsome. When the two of them appeared together, they instantly attracted everyone''s gazes. All women were jealous of Lily, while all men¡¯s glory was suppressed by Edwards Wayne''s. When Jack Wayne saw this scene, his gaze stiffened and his face darkened. Chapter 862 Chapter 862 After getting up at an early morning, Edwards Wayne had personally sent Lily to put on makeup and try on a set of formal attires. He had prepared a total of three sets for her, and had chosen the most joyous set, a red gown. All of the expensive things and the jewelry that she wear, were all from Edwards Wayne. Lily had not asked him about them before because she believed in Edwards Wayne'' s taste. And only after putting them on for real did she realize that the things that this man had prepared for her were the best. Normally, Lily only wore simple clothes, she did not wear jewelry or anything like that. At this moment, wearing such formal and serious clothes, she felt awakard. Lily had lived abroad for the past few years, so she didn''t have any special friends in the country. Only his godmother, Xipil, was her most trusted person, her teacher and friend. When Xipil saw Lily wearing a beautiful bright red dress as she walked out of the fitting room, she was full of praise. "Lily, you''re really beautiful today, like an elegant queen." Lily smiled. Her godmother''s praise was to o directthatshe felt embarrassed. "Quickly go out and let President Wayne see, he definitely can''t m his eyes away!" Xipil said with a smile. Lily became even more embarrassed. Even though she and Edwards Wayne had lived as a couple for so long, she still found it nervous and uneasy about the praise that came from him. She walked out of the fitting room. Edwards Wayne sat by the side, leisurely drinking his tea. Suddenly, he saw ady dressed in a red ceremonial dress, startling him in the blink of an eye. At this moment, the French windows outside opened and the morning sun shone in. The specks of light intertwined with the shining diamonds on her ceremonial skirt, which were bing brighter and brighter. In the light, Lily''s entire person seemed to be unreal, hazy and flirtatious. Edwards Wayne''s hand that was holding onto the cup stopped, and after a moment, he unnaturally drank the tea in the cup, stood up, and walked over to Lily with his long legs. "Very beautiful!" The man''s seemingly casual praise was filled with true emotions. His deep and serene eyes were fixed on her face. Her red dress was fit to her body, revealing her skin that was as white as snow, and extremely tender. Lily''s beautiful eyes shed with splendor, as she looked at him with shyness: "I never thought that you would have everything ready!" Edwards Wayne stretched out his hand to grasp her small hand, so tender that he was unwilling to let go, "On such a day of great happiness, I naturally have to prepare for everything, and let you be willing to be my woman." The smile in Lily''s eyes grew deeper. When she noticed that her godmother was still standing not too far away, she hurriedly took a step back and gently pulled out her little hand. "Should we leave? "Un, it is time to leave. I have to go home and pick up the two kids!" Edwards Wayne raised his wrist, revealing a ck diamond wristwatch that was shining brilliantly, extremely matching to his identity. On the road to Back to Wayne Family, Xipil knowingly sat in the car at the back, leaving them some time alone. Lily leaned into the bosom of Ji Xiao Han''s and Edwards Wayne''s fingers caressed her long hair. The two of them were in a good mood. "Do you feel any sadness when your father didn''te?" Edwards Wayne asked her. Lily nodded: "Yes, indeed." "Let hime over for a drink on our wedding day!" Edwards Wayne suddenly said. Lily was slightly startled, and immediately sat up straight with a joyous look on her face. "Really? You really want him toe? " Edwards Wayne''s eyes dimmed, and said indifferently: "Whynot? No matter how much I hate him, he will always be your biological father. If not for him, I would never have met you in my life, nor would I have had two cute children, right?" Lily didn''t think that Edwards Wayne had actually already learned how to let go of such hatred. She was very happy as she reached out her hands and gently hugged one of his arms, pressing her cheek against it as the corners of her mouth curled up: "Edwards Wayne, thank you, thank you for being willing to ept him." Edwards Wayne rubbed gently on her shoulder: "Okay, don''t thank me, this is something I should do for you. I have already lost my fatherly love, I don''t want you to lose it too. As Lily listened, her emotions surged with gratitude. She knew that this man had truly loved her to the guts, which was why he would take her position and consider her feelings. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Edwards Wayne, I love you!" Lily finally stopped restraining herself and boldly expressed herlove. Edwards Wayne was startled, and in the next second, heughed out softly. Lily wasn''t afraid that she would be mocked by him, and continued to mutter under her breath, "I really love you, I''m so lucky to have met you in this life!" After Edwards Wayne heard her heartfelt words, he was in a great mood. "Yeah, I know, I love you too!" Edwards Wayne softly whispered into her ears. It was the first time the two of them had boldly and straightforwardly said love to each other. They were deep in love, and they did not realize how difficult and embarrassing it was to say the word love. Now, at this very moment, there was only one word that could express the feelings within their hearts. Back to the Wayne''s mansion, they see their children was dressed up by the grandmother. George was in a small suit and at such a young age, he already had an air of nobility. Emma was wearing a red princess skirt and her long hair was braided, which was cute, adorable, and extremely pleasing to the eye. When they saw Xipil, all of them ran over and directly called for her godmother .Xipil was overjoyed as she quickly took out the big red packet and distributed it to them. Lily looked at her and felt a little embarrassed. She asked her godmother toe over and help her, who even gave away er red packets. The two little guy''s mouth were sweet. After thanking godmother, they gave the red packet to Lily for safekeeping. When the Old Granny saw it, she smiled and said, "At such a young age, you already know to give your money to the Mummy. When you grow up in the future, your mummy will definitely feel rxed at teaching you." Lily was overjoyed as she heard this. Looking at the two little fellows, she tried to imagine what they would look like when they grew up. Edwards Wayne watched on from the side with a smile on his lips. The child''s understanding also made him extremelyforted. The family drove to the hotel. The engagement banquet this time was arranged at the Seven Stars Grand Hotel. The scene was grand and rare. Edwards Wayne''s barricade arrived, while his assistant, Larry, was waiting at the door. He was the host of all the arrangements for the engagement banquet today, so, Larry was truly a good subordinate who did his best. The family got off the car and took the elevator to the main ballroom on the eighth floor. At this moment, there were quite a number of guests. When they saw the coupleing over, they all came up to greet them. Chapter 863 Chapter 863 T¡ªhe first thing Joshua Wayne did when he opened his eyes was to prop himself up and check the wounds on the arm of thedy beside him. Elizabeth Jones was still in deep sleep, but her sleep was not peaceful. Her delicate eyebrows were frowned tightly, revealing some pain. Her arm was injured, and she slept verytest night, but when she fell asleep, she had nightmares. Joshua Wayne realized that her arms were exposed outside the nket. When he touched it, he discovered that it was cold. He covered the arms with the nket, but awakening Elizabeth Jones. She opened her eyes and was startled to see the handsome face that was just inches away from her. "You''re awake?" Elizabeth Jones''splexion looked a little better. There was no longer that pained look from before. That was because she had to open her eyes to rid herself of that nightmare. She was still sleeping by his side, not facing the darkness alone. Joshua Wayne made a sound of acknowledgement, then said in amanding tone: "Don''t move, I''m going to participate in my big brother''s engagement banquet today, do you want to go?" "Me? I won''t be going! " Elizabeth Jones shook her head, it wasn''t that she didn''t want to, it was just that she felt too ashamed to go. Joshua Wayne did not force her, and nodded: "Alright, since you are injured, you should not walk around, rest at home, if there is anything you need, remember to give me a call." "Alright!" Elizabeth Jones heaved a sigh of relief. Luckily, he did not force her to go.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Joshua Wayne got off the bed, went into the bathroom and washed up. He did not go straight to the changing room to choose his clothes, but went out of the bedroom to put a kettle of water on the stove, and ced a cup of warm water beside the bed. Then, he went back to the kitchen. After Elizabeth Jones woke up, she couldn''t fall back asleep, and didn''t dare sleep either. She was afraid that she would have that nightmare again. She was wearing a set of loose pajamas when she walked out. When she heard the soundsing from the kitchen, she was slightly shocked, and immediately walked over, only to see that Joshua Wayne, who was wearing a blue robe, was cooking eggs in a pot. Beside her, there were a few pieces of bread that were already giving off a rich fragrance, and on the other side, there was a small stove that was warming up the milk. Joshua Wayne inadvertently turned his gaze to the side, and nced at her indifferently: "Didn''t I tell you to lie still and not move? Who told you to get up? " "I can''t sleep!" Elizabeth Jones grinned, then walked in and asked him: "What are you doing?" "I am cooking you breakfast!" Joshua Wayne still maintained his indifferent tone, as if what he was doing now was only a very ordinary thing. However, Elizabeth Jones waspletely shocked by his behaviors. Because Joshua Wayne did none of the housework before, now woke up early in the morning to make breakfast for her. Furthermore, his repertoire was apparently expanding! Where did he learn all this from?. It was simply unbelievable! Joshua Wayne frowned, seeing her using one hand to support the injured arm, silently looking at him, in her clear and sparkling eyes. "Were you t by me again?" Joshua Wayne suddenly took two steps forward in anger, and condescendingly stare the teardrops in her eyes, his thin lips curling up into a smile: "Alright, don''t be like that!" Elizabeth Jones reached out her hands to wipe her tears, and said in a low voice: "Joshua Wayne, why are you so good to me again?" "You''re injured. I can''t possibly argue with a patient, can I?" Joshua Wayneughed. Elizabeth Jones knew that he had purposely changed the topic. She lowered her head and tears fell from her eyes, "I am truly afraid to enjoy this kind of warmth that you have shown me. I am afraid ... I''m afraid that one day, I''ll lose you and end up with nothing at all. That feeling ofing down to the world, just like what you said before, is truly difficult to bear." When she thought of how she had been trapped at home all by herself, how there was no hope for the future, that feeling, she had had enough and she was afraid. If one didn''t have a taste of the sweetness before, one wouldn''t feel how bitter their days were. Humans were such ridiculous characters; once they had a sweet taste, the bitternesswould be doubled. Joshua Wayne frowned, listening to her words, he felt wronged and pitiful. "Don''t worry, I won''t abandon you anymore. Trust me!" Joshua Wayne reached out his hands to catch that teardrop that had slid down to her chin. Then, it was as if he was making a promise to her. Elizabeth Jones trembled slightly: "Do you think I can still trust you?" Before, she had believed every word he said. "Do you have any other choice but to believe me?" Joshua Wayne curled his lips andughed comcently. Elizabeth Jones,"..." Of course, she still had countless other choices, but she didn''t want to choose a path that had nothing to do with him. "My eggs are going to burn!" When the man turned around, he discovered that the other side of the fried egg was already emitting a burnt smell. He quickly flipped through the egg in a fluster. Elizabeth Jones looked at his usually calm and handsome face, a flustered and panicked look shed across his face, and somehow, it hit her. She burst intoughter, and the sorrowful atmosphere instantly disappeared. Joshua Wayne was a little upset: "I told you not toe in and disturb me!" "It''s alright, whatever you cook, I will eat it!" Elizabeth Jones was extremely happy in her heart. Joshua Wayne then nodded his head in satisfaction: "Now that''s my attagirl!" A few minutester, toast and a variety of sauces, hot milk and fried eggs were ced on the table. The two of them sat in front of the table. Joshua Wayne took two pieces of bread, smeared them with the sauce and passed them to Elizabeth Jones. Elizabeth Jones''s left hand was injured, she could not use it, she could only allow Joshua Wayne to do the work for her. "Thank you!" Elizabeth Jones thanked her and took a bite of the bread. The sweet taste seemed to seep into the depths of her soul. After Joshua Wayne finished his breakfast, he chose a dark blue suit and put it on. When he was picking his tie, he called Elizabeth Jones in: "You pick one for me!" Elizabeth Jones was startled: "My taste is so poor, you should pick one yourself!" "I''ll give you this chance!" Joshua Waynezily leaned on the cab. Elizabeth Jones''s heart throbbed. She felt like she was really like his wife, exercising the power that only his wife had. "Then what about this one?" Elizabeth Jones pointed. Joshua Wayne''s expression froze, and then, he said indifferently: "As expected, your taste is not very good!" Elizabeth Jones, She had already warned him, but he was going to let her choose. Although Joshua Wayne said the tie ugly, he still picked that one out. Elizabeth Jones trembled a little. "Didn''t you find it unsightly? Then why are you wearing this? " Elizabeth Jones immediately stopped him. However, Joshua Wayne disapproved and said: "Do you think that I need to carefully match clothes?" Narcissist to the point where he should have no friends. Elizabeth Jonesughed dryly: "I still feel that it''s a little out of ce." "No matter what, your choice is different!" After Joshua Wayne finished speaking, he had already skillfully finished putting on his tie. He walked in front of her and gave her a kiss on her face with his lips: "I''m leaving!" Chapter 864 Chapter 864 Around 11 PM, the main banquet hall was already filled with guests. Most of the guests this time were big figures with a lot of fame, bright stars, Edwards Wayne held Lily''s hand, and two cute children were following beside Lily. When everyone saw this family of four, they could not help but exim at the power of genes. George''s facial features had been inherited entirely from Edwards Wayne. At such a young age, he had a deep and cold appearance, and a natural sense of nobility. In the face of such a huge scene, he was also calm andposed, without a trace of fear. Emma looked even more like Lily. On her round and small face was embedded a crystal - like pair of big ck eyes and a perked mouth. No matter whether it was slightly pouted or pursed, it was all iparably cute and sweet. In his speech on the stage, Old Man''s face was rosy. It could be seen that he was very happy and gratified. Joshua Wayne and Lanreina chose another table and avoided John Wayne and his son. Lanreina and Joshua Wayne conversed in a low voice, discussing today''s joyous event. "Why isn''t Miss Jones here? Have you really broken up? " Lanreina suddenly asked curiously. As an middle aged woman, she did not often look at her phone, so she did not know that Elizabeth Jones had been injured. However, she did know that her son had mentioned the matter of him breaking up with the reportersst time. "She''s busy, it''s inconvenient for her toe!" Joshua Wayne looked at his mother''s gentle face and suddenly felt ashamed. What April Jones had done that year, was hurt his mother deeply. "You haven''t broken up yet, right?" Lanreina smiled and asked, her tone was certain. Joshua Wayne was somewhat surprised: "Mom, how did you know?" "I can see that!" Lanreina smiled somewhat happily: "You really do like her." Joshua Wayne was slightly embarrassed. In front of his mother, he seemed to have the teenager shyness. "I suggest that you not mention the breakup in front of the public every now and then. You won¡¯t break up after all but you it would end up others gossiping about you." Lanreina was also very concerned about the rtionship between his youngest son and Elizabeth Jones recently. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Joshua Wayne nodded like an obedient child. "Alright, I won''t do that from now on." After his grandfather had spoken, Edwards Wayne held Lily''s hand and stood in front of the stage. His handsome face was glowing with joy and happiness, and he said in a low and gentle voice: "Thank you all foring over to attend my engagement ceremony. I truly thank you all very much!" A round of apuse burst out from the audience. A few nice guys below asked with smiles: "Mr. Wayne, can we ask about how you and Miss Lily met? I believe everyone here is very curious, right? It must be a romantic and sweet story." Lily was embarrassed when she heard the man''s question. Edwards Wayne nced at John Wayne with a hint of coldness in his eyes, and then, he calmly said: "I know that many of the media have made spections about our feelings, and here, I can be honest with you all, we fell in love at first sight, and we love each other very much. I hope that everyone in the media will show mercy to us, and stopplotting our love story." Edwards Wayne''s humorous words made everyone present burst out inughter. Lily looked at the exceptionally handsome man beside her lovingly. The protection and love he expressed made her feel at ease and warm. The two little fellows sat beside the olddy and snickered. Today, father was so handsome, Mummy was so beautiful, this scene was their favorite. The olddy and the old man were also very happy. They looked at the outstanding grandsons and grand daughter-inw on the stage tenderly. "Here, I want to thank my grandparents, as well as my mother!" As Edwards Wayne spoke, his gaze had already shifted towards the spot Lanreina was sitting. He continued in a low and deep voice: "My mother gave a lot for me and my brother, and I had once neglected her care and love for us brothers, and today, I wanted to apologize to her, that there had once been a misunderstanding between us. But in the future, I will do my best to show my son''s filial piety, to take good care of her, and not let her suffer anymore, and not let her be lonely anymore!" Edwards Wayne''s touching words stunned Lanreina. She never thought that Edwards Wayne would admit the the fact of being her son in front of so many people this time. When senses came back to herter, she covered her mouth as tears gushed down her cheeks. She was truly happy, happier than she had ever been before. There was a trace of a relief in the old man and the olddy''s eyes, but they were very gratified that their grandson was able to let go his previous hatred with their mother, restore the rtionship with his mother, and honor thefilial piety. All these was what a responsible man should do. Everyone present slowly went into silence, including the women who had thought of being Edwards Wayne''s wife. They all sighed in their hearts, they had truly missed out on a good man, if they could be chosen by Edwards Wayne, then it was because that they have saved the Milky Way before. Lily did not expect Edwards Wayne to admit his rtionship with his mother. She was stunned for a moment, and then, she felt happy for the two of them. At the same time, shefelt a little guilty and disappointed. At this moment, she suddenly began to miss her father. If only her father was sitting in front of the stage, then that would be great. Everything would be perfect. Unfortunately, there are always so many imperfections in life. Lily sighed lightly. Edwards Wayne said a few more words, he was about to step down from the stage and drink with the crowd, and at that moment, someone suddenly shouted out in shock. "President Wayne, I think you should take a look at this news." One of them suddenly spoke up anxiously. Edwards Wayne''s face stiffened slightly, and his well-built body also shook a little. Could it be that something he was worried about happened? "What''s going on?" Why does this news say that Lily is the biological daughter of Lanreina¡¯scurrent husband?" "Exactly, isn''t this too chaotic? Is this for real? "There are even pictures here. Is this Wayne White? He is very close to Lily, and he even help Lily with her bracelet." The surrounding people were shocked and bewildered. Obviously, this news was too much to take in. There were even some pictures of Lanreina and Wayne White intimate behaviours in public, which was extremely shocking. If Lily was said to be Wayne White''s biological daughter, then ording to rules, she should be Edwards Wayne''s stepsister? An engagement between siblings? This was truly a shocking scandal! Oh, that''s not right. This was more than scandal, it''s uneptable. Chapter 865 Chapter 865 T ¡ª he atmosphere at the scene was fermenting, everyone looked at Edwards Wayne and Lily who were just walking down from the stage with bewildered eyes, no one had expected they would receive such an explosive piece of news.lt was extremely coincidental, as though someone was purposefully trying to destroy this joyous day, purposely wanting to fill up Wayne Family. Obviously, Lanreina had also heard the discussion from the people around her, and her face instantly froze and as pale as snow, and because of fear and unease, her body started to tremble. Joshua Wayne, who was sitting beside her, had a dark and ugly expression, and his gaze turned cold. As for Edwards Wayne who was seated , the big palm holding onto the cup suddenly tensed up, veins popped out on the back of his hand, he intentionally looked towards John Wayne, the coldness from Edwards Wayne''s eyes chilled John Wayne''s spines. Lily''s beautiful face paled a little. Obviously, she didn''t expect such a thing to happen on such a joyous day like this. Although it wasn''t a fabrication, but a fact, if someone chose to spread the news today, then it would mean that they had intentionally messed things up. The old man and the olddy did not look too good either. Especially when the old man held his breath, he started coughing. His cough was so fierce that the people around him started feeling worried. The Wayne brothers, as well as the John Wayne and his son,, all rushed over at once, worrying about the old man''s condition. "Grandfather, are you alright?" Edwards Wayne said in a low voice, concerned. Seeing that the situation was bad, Edwards Wayne hurriedly ordered Larry, who was at the side, "Bring the doctor in, send my grandfather back." Larry nodded and replied. Not longter, the medical team of two nurses and two doctors session walked in anxiously. The old man had difficulty breathing, although he had some things to say, he could say nothing as his chest was stuffy and his face was green. He could not do anything, so the doctor brought him home quickly. The olddy looked anxious as she said bitterly, "What wicked person is it to have announced this news at such a time? "He is simply inhumane. He would rather tear down ten churches than destroy a single marriage. This person is going punished by the Providence." John Wayne''s expression did not change, but his heart sank, looking at his mother''s angry look, he regretted it for a moment. Edwards Wayne said coldly: "Grandma, don''t worry, I will definitely find that person. He will definitely have his retribution." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Edwards you must think of a way to suppress the news. Today, your engagement banquet cannot be destroyed no matter what.¡± After the olddy finished her orders, she left in a hurry. She had to take care of the old man. Edwards Wayne see his grandmother off, his expression instantly turning cold. Almost 100 tables of guest in the hall were waiting for a good show with astonished faces.This was indeed worth waiting for, they just wanted to see the Edwards Wayne who never embarrassed himself, and how he would exin this matter clearly in front of the crowd. Although Lily was not his blood rted sister, she was still a family member. The story of the love between Lanreina and Wayne White was also very popr in the circle. Some older people were even invited to their second marriage wedding ceremony years ago. Lily stood by Edwards Wayne''s side, holding onto the hands of two children. The two little fellows were still at a loss, not knowing what had happened, but they had guessed that it was probably not a good thing. Otherwise, their father''s Mummy''s expression would not be so ugly. Lanreina sat in her seat with her head lowered, a trace of pain and helplessness evident in her expression. Joshua Wayne red at John Wayne coldly, wishing that he could smash his face into pieces with a single punch. John Wayne seemed to know the burning rage and hatred in Joshua Wayne''s eyes. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "Such a beautiful feast was ruined just like that!" However, Edwards Wayne let out a coldugh, "Indeed, it¡¯s so regretful. Someone''s scheme might not work." John Wayne''s face did not look that pleased with himself, it was very normal, but after hearing Edwards Wayne''s words, his expression changed slightly. Edwards Wayne stretched out his hand to grip Lily''s arm, as if he was silently consoling her. Lily was startled, she watched as Edwards Wayne turned around and walked up the stairs again, standing at a high ce, and took the microphone from the etiquette host''s hand. When they saw Edwards Wayne on stage, everyone held their breath, waiting for him to give an exnation of what happened. Just as Edwards Wayne was about to say something, Lanreina who had been sitting motionlessly suddenly also walked up the stage quickly. Before Edwards Wayne could speak, she immediately took the microphone from his hands. Her eyes were still gentle as they flickered with tears, ncing over all the guests. "My dear guest, I know that you have received news about the marriage between me and Mr. Wayne White. Actually, you don''t need to look at my son and daughter - in -w with surprise and suspicion in your eyes, their rtionship is legal and moral. Wayne White and I have long ended our marriage, so I hope that you do not suspect my son¡¯s marriage" Lanreina''s voice was calm, her emotions sincere. Everyone believed everything she said. After a moment of surprise, the expression of the guests at the scene returned to calmness. He had thought that there would be a good show to watch, but it turned out to just be a false rm. Lanreina and Wayne White had already divorced, so Edwards Wayne''s marriage to him was no longer hindered by their rtionship. But John Wayne''s and Jack Wayne''s expressions changed the momentLanreina finished speaking, as embarrassment appeared in their eyes. John Wayne held the cup in his hand and exerted a bit of force, his eyes filled with cold light and ridicule. He didn''t know whether he wasughing at himself or mocking others. As Jack Wayne sat beside him, waves started to rise in his heart. Back then, he had only told John Wayne that he was Wayne White''s biological daughter, but they did not investigate her rtionship between Wayne White . "Heh, it seems like everything isn''t going well!" John Wayne spoke lightly, as if he was speaking to Jack Wayne. Jack Wayne''s heart skipped a beat, he picked up his cup and drank his wine, not replying. After Lanreina finished speaking, she went off the stage and returned to her seat. Lily gratefully looked at her, and felt she was truly blessed for having Edwards Wayne, a truly forgiving man, and a considerate mother. At the scene, everyone was enjoying their food and wine as they continued to discuss the happy marriage. John Wayne intentionally came to watch a good show, but now that the good show had ended, he felt like he had turned into a big joke. Thus, he stood up, walked towards Edwards Wayne, and left after saying goodbye. Chapter 866 Chapter 866 With the excuse of returning home to take care of the old man, John Wayne left the banquet early. Jack Wayne sat in his seat alone and finished the wine in his cup. If they couldn''t ruin today''s engagement banquet, then Lily and Edwards Wayne would get married without doubts. When that time came, he would have to call Lily "sister-inw" when he sees her. No, he didn''t want to call her that. This is thest title he wanted to address Lily.. Joshua Wayne suddenly brought out a cup of wine and sat beside him, his cold eyes sweeping past him: "Why are you staring at my sister-inw?" Jack Wayne''s heart trembled. Had he actually lost control of himself like this? Joshua Wayne was actually able to see through his thoughts on the spot. "She''s beautiful today!" Jack Wayne boldly and straightforwardly praised. Joshua Wayneughed coldly, and said sarcastically: "That''s right, but this has nothing to do with you, restrain your eyes!" Jack Wayne smirked, "I read from your words that you seem to be even more unruly than me." Joshua Wayne''s handsome face instantly darkened as he clenched the rim of his cup. Jack Wayneughedcently: "You like the same thing as your brother, do you?" Joshua Wayne''s expression became stiff and heavy. If it wasn''t for this situation today, he definitely would have punched Jack over. But he was no longer as impulsive as he was when he was young. He knew that Jack Wayne was enraging him. With much difficulty, he managed to quell his suspicions. If he were to fight Jack Wayne here, it would most likely cause chaos, and left aughingstock at today''s engagement banquet. Therefore, Joshua Waynepletely ignored Jack Wayne''s anger, and coldly said: "Yes, me and my brother always like the same thing, we all want to beat you up!" After Joshua Wayne finished speaking, he stood up and left. Jack Wayne''s n did not work, his face was filled with defeat, and in the end, he could only leave in a bored manner. He did not want to see Edwards Wayne and Lily''s blissful face anymore. Today''s banquet was ended around three o''clock, by that time the guests had all left the banquet. Although there was a small incident in the middle, it did not affect the festive atmosphere today. Lily left with the two children ahead of them. She sat inside the car with the two treasures in her arms. Emma was naive and innocent. After sitting at the feast for half a day, she was tired. Leaning against the Mummy, while the car was shaking, she closed her eyes and fell asleep. Lily held his daughter tightly in her embrace, allowing her to find a suitable position to sleep soundly. George, however, could not sleep. He was thinking about what had just happened at the banquet. Previously, her father, Mummy, almost broke up. He did not know the reason behind it all along, but today, he finally found out. It turned out that his maternal grandfather and paternal grandmother were husband and wife. Although he was young and did not understand theplexity of the adult world, he knew that the rtionship between them was too chaotic. It was no wonder his grandmother was unwilling to separate his father from Mummy. Fortunately, everything had been resolved. It was just that now that Grandfather and Grandmother had separated from each other, would they be happy? Lily was also silent, there were a few traces of weariness on her beautiful face. She was scared by what had happened in the banquet. In fact, she knew that this was very likely John Wayne''s n. His goal was to humiliate Edwards Wayne. John Wayne was truly vicious, to the point where he did not let go of any opportunity to strike down Edwards Wayne. In their past life, their entire family had been sworn enemies, but in this life, they had be family members. When family members killed each other, the only ones in pain were the two elders who loved them. Lily thought about Edwards Wayne''s current situation and truly felt sorry for him. Old Man had finally recovered from his shock after receiving treatments from the doctors. However, he was still furious. He never thought that someone would y such a sinister trick on him. He had to let his grandson thoroughly investigate this events and not let this viin get away with it. Around 4 PM, Edwards Wayne returned home and the first thing he did was to pay his respects to the old man upstairs. The old tutor had requested that he find out who the culprit was and not let him get away with it. Edwards Wayne promised, and would look into this matter. However, he knew that there was no need for him to investigate that at all. This was entirely the scheme set up by John Wayne and his son. Edwards Wayne was in a really difficult situation. He clearly knew who the culprit was, but he still chose to disregard him. Returning to her bedroom with heavy thoughts, Lily fell asleep on his bed. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She was too excitedst night. She went to bed at around 5 in the morning and woke up after three hours. At the banquet just now, she had apanied him to toast. Edwards Wayne saw that she actually didn''t even take off her gown and was just lying on the bed. Her long ck hair was scattered across the white pillow. Edwards Wayne sat down on the side of the bed, staring at the littledy who was sleeping soundly with a gaze that was as gentle as water. She was obviously frightened by what had happened today. The helplessness in her eyes made his heart ache. Fortunately, her mother had stood out and admitted that she and Wayne White had divorced, so they did not hold on to her tightly. "I''m sorry for scaring you!" Edwards Wayne muttered. He clearly knew that she couldn''t hear him, but he still wanted to apologize to her. He had promised her that he wouldn''t let her suffer any more grievances or harm, but there were too many unknown things that happened without any warning. He wanted to stop her from listening, but it was already toote. Lily''s thick eyshes trembled, and like a butterfly spreading her wings, she gently opened her eyes. She looked at the tall figure sitting beside her and immediately propped herself up in joy. "You''re back?" "Yeah, are you tired?" Edwards Wayne smiled gently. "Yeah, I didn''t sleep wellst night!" Lily exined softly. Edwards Wayne''s heart throbbed inexplicably when he saw her half supporting the body, with her long hair flowing down to her chest and her pretty face covered with thick makeup. His finger lightly moved across her lips, and in the next moment, he was on top of her, swallowing all the words she wanted to say into her lips. Lily lightly closed her eyes, gently allowing him to kiss her. The uneasiness in her heart seemed to have been dispelled by his hot lips. She felt that this gentleness was not enough, so she extended her small hand and wrapped it around his neck, bringing her to him. Edwards Wayne first only wanted to give her aforting kiss, but he didn''t think that this woman would be so passionate. He let out a soft chuckle. As long as she had a request, he would definitely agree to it. Moreover, this was something that made him happy. This kind of good things were notmon, so of course he knew how to cherish it. Lily didn''t know where she got the guts from. It was probably because of the alcohol she drank, but she felt that he wanted more. Chapter 867 Chapter 867 A¡ªfter the hot kiss, both of them were a little breathless. Edwards Wayneughed and joked: "We have just gotten engaged, and yet we''re already so passionate. I truly regret not getting engaged earlier." Lily was initially dazzled and blurry, but after hearing his teasing, she immediately sobered up, blushing red. "Today''s chaos were done by your uncle, right?" Usually, when Edwards Wayne made fun of her, she would definitely lose, because she did not have these evil thoughts in her head. Edwards Wayne''s face turned serious, and said in a low voice: "Yes, other than him, no one else would dare go against me!" After receiving his confirmation, a hint of anger shed past Lily''s beautiful face: "You really shouldn''t have let him do this kind of thing, why didn''t you mention it to your grandfather? If your grandfather were to know about this, he would definitely be scared." Edwards Wayne knew that Lily wanted to suppress John Wayne in his grandfather''s name. Unfortunately, if his grandfather was just as healthy and robust as he was five years ago, of course Edwards Wayne could ask his grandfather for help. But now, he had be the one protecting his grandfather. In order to extend his grandfather''s life, he had endured a lot and didn''t want to fall out with John Wayne. "Lily, I will take care of this matter. Don''t be angry, it won''t be worth it if your anger subdue your health." Edwards Wayne gently stroked her long hair, not wanting to bring up this topic anymore. However, Lily thought that he still wanted to be merciful to John Wayne, and immediately advised him anxiously, "Did you think that, givenyour uncle had juste out of prison, you should let him get away with it? But he was crossing the line! I also looked at those photos, they were all prepared. When my dad and I went out to eat dinner that day, he definitely got someone to follow us and took those photos. That''s really too much." Edwards Wayne could understand Lily''s anger, because he was also very angry, but he had to calm down. "Lily, you''re my fiancee now. There''s something I don''t want to hide secrets from you any more." Edwards Wayne''s warm palm gently rubbed against her slender arm, and his voice revealed a touch of grief. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Lily knew that he had been preupied with something recently, and that there was definitely something troubling him. Unfortunately, he had been hiding something from her the entire time which Lily had wanted to ask, but she didn''t dare to, because she was afraid of touching his taboo. At this moment, when he spoke with such a sorrowful tone, her heart trembled slightly. "What is it?" Lily asked softly. "My grandfather doesn''t have much time left!" Edwards Wayne looked at her and saw the fear in her eyes. He lowered his head as pain shed across his eyes: "I''m not joking with you, it''s true!" Lily was so shocked that she couldn''t speak, her beautiful eyes flickered with pain on his handsome face, and in the next second, she threw herself into his embrace, hugging him tightly. You don''t want your grandfather to worry about your rtionship with your uncle anymore." Edwards Wayne nodded, and gently stroked her long hair. "Yes, if it wasn''t for my grandfather, I would have sent him to jail a long time ago." "It''s really too difficult for you!" Lily''s heart ached even more, and hugged even more tightly. She really wanted to help him share some of the burden, not wanting him to suffer all of this by himself. "It''s not difficult. I''m collecting all kinds of evidence and am waiting for an opportunity. I really hope that this opportunity can be dyed a bit." Edwards Wayne couldn''t help butugh bitterly. Lily nodded, and had the same hope as him: "I hope that your grandfather''s final days can be a bit more peaceful." "No matter what, I am very happy today. I am finally going to marry you." Edwards Wayne gently helped her sit down, and used both hands to hold her small face. His thin lips couldn''t help but form a kiss on her forehead: "Do you know? I want to marry you even in my dreams, I''ve been waiting for you for too long. Hearing his words of concern, Lily could not help but chuckle. "We''ve only known each other for less than a year, howe you waited so long?" "If you knew that I would want to marry you after meeting you for half of a month, you wouldn''t have said that!" Edwards Wayne could not help butugh bitterly as he thought of himself being swept over the feet so quickly. In the past, how proud and conceited he was, how disiplined he was, and how unbridled and uninhibited he was. However, the moment he met Lily, he felt as if he was trapped by her gentleness. Even though she loathed him, he couldn''t help but trying to attract her attention in all kinds of ways. Lily looked at him in shock: "That can''t be, at that time, you hated me, why would you marry me?" "Don''t you know how awkward I am? I loved you to death inside, but I had to pretend to hate you. You don''t know how much pain I''ve suffered because of this, I must change this habit in the future. If I love you, I have to say it out loud to let you know." Edwards Wayne thought about the suffering and grievances he had suffered, and immediately felt that he deserved it. Lily couldn''t help butugh happily again: "Really? "You truly are an unfathomable person. You''re fond of me, yet you mock and ridicule me in all sorts of ways. Serves you right for suffering." "Yes, yes, yes, I deserve it. If it weren''t for your appearance, I still don''t know how bad my character was. It was you who corrected all my bad habits. I must properly thank you." Before, he felt that he had lost a lot of face, but now, he had to be proud of himself. To dare face his own shorings, wasn''t something that not anyone could do. Lily''s smile became even more joyous, and then she said smugly: "Then how are you prepared to thank me? Is it going to give me a lot of money?" Edwards Wayne was slightly astounded. "Lily, I thought you weren''t greedy for money, but you''re actually thinking about my money and not me as a person?" Lily saw that he was about to be naughty again and quickly stopped, " You are already my man . Don''t you know that women are very fickle people? Furthermore, you seem to like the new and detest the old!" Lily was purposely teasing him, wanting to see his reaction. Sure enough, Edwards Wayne''s expression instantly turned gloomy. He stared at her with resentment in his eyes: "You got tired of me so quickly?" Lily never thought that the dignified President Wayne would actually be so unconfident. This really wasn''t his style, in the past, he was so narcissistic and overbearing. "Don''t worry, I won''t abandon you. Moreover, where can I find a man as handsome, rich, capable, and strong as you? Furthermore, you''re my children''s father, so even if I don''t want you, the children will definitely not do the same." Hearing that she dared to joke around with him, Edwards Wayne pressed his well-built body against her and pressed his thin lips dangerously against her ear. "You dare to make fun of me, you deserve punishment!" Chapter 868 Chapter 868 When Joshua Wayne returned from the engagement banquet, he took a detour around it to buy a famous cuisine, a roasted goose. Elizabeth Jones had eaten a lotst time when she came over to eat, and she was full of praise for it. She was definitively a gourmet When Joshua Wayne stepped out of the 7 ¡ª Star hotel lobby and saw the drizzling rain, he was inexplicably moved. All of a sudden, the image of Elizabeth Jones devouring roast geese shed past his mind. When he thought of how she could only stay at home, feeling wronged and pitiful because of her injuries, Joshua Wayne''s heart softened. When he pushed open the door to the room, he saw Elizabeth Jones sitting alone on the sofa with red eyes. Seeing that it was him, Elizabeth Jones quickly got up and walked towards the bathroom. Joshua Wayne put down the roasted goose and followed her into the bathroom. He realized that she had taken a cold towel and was wiping her eyes. "What''s wrong?" Seeing her strange expression, Joshua Wayne''s expression changed slightly, revealing his concern. Elizabeth Jones immediately shook her head, and replied lightly: "Nothing, just that the wound is painful!" "Is that so? Then let''s hurry to the hospital and find a doctor, and see if the wound is infected! " Joshua Wayne responded, his eyebrows slightly twisted and his tone became slightly anxious. Elizabeth Jones immediately shook her head and took two steps back. She used one hand to cover the wound: "No, no, no, there''s no need to go. Joshua Wayne saw that she seemed to be hiding something, and his expression became stern: "Elizabeth Jones, what are you hiding from me? Talk to me, I want to know." Elizabeth Jones saw that he was using such a stern gaze to stare at her, she lowered her head, gently bit on her lips, and said with an extremely soft voice, "I am worried about my aunt, I haven''t heard from her in a long time." Joshua Wayne narrowed his eyes. Sure enough, she was worried about April Jones. This woman was alsoughable. She was clearly extremely worried, yet she didn''t show it in front of him. "Why don''t you go and check on the inte, see if there are any nameless female corpses. Maybe that¡¯s your aunt!" Thinking about how Elizabeth Jones had hidden the truth from him previously, Joshua Wayne got ineffably angry, and immediately scared her. Sure enough, Elizabeth Jones''s originally snow-white face was pale white because of his words. Trembling, the tears in her eyes quickly gathered together. She raised her misty eyes and red at him. "My aunt will not die. Please don''t curse her." It was just a joke. He did not expect her to take it seriously. He shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently: "I heard that bad people always have long lives. Don''t worry, if your aunt did something intolerable, she would definitely not have died so early." Elizabeth Jones was speechless once again. Indeed, her aunt was enchanted by the money, and did whatever she could for money. She hurt Wayne Family, but Elizabeth Jones could not help but apologize for her aunt¡¯s crimes. "Come out, I bought you something to eat!" Joshua Wayne suddenly grabbed onto her uninjured little hand and forcefully brought her out. Elizabeth Jones caught a whiff of the thick roasting fragrance, and her beautiful eyes couldn''t help but to widen in surprise. Joshua Wayne brought her to the dining table and opened up the package. Half a roasted goose that was cut off was presented in front of Elizabeth Jones. "Didn''t you include this food in unhealthy food? Why did you buy it? " Elizabeth Jones nced at it, her heart suddenly felt sweet, but she couldn''t help but mock him lightly. Back then, when she insisted on eating this roast goose, Joshua Wayne had said that it was not healthy at all, so she ate less. Unexpectedly, he was even willing to buy it for her. "But you like it!" Joshua Wayne shrugged, looking like he couldn''t do anything to her. Elizabeth Jones''s sad mood for the whole day had finally improved a little. She already couldn''t wait to eat after smelling the fragrance. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Joshua Wayne helped her pick up the chopsticks, then suddenly remembered that he did not prepare lunch for her, had she eaten yet? "What did you eat for lunch?" Joshua Wayne raised his eyebrows and asked. "I''ve ordered takeout!" Elizabeth Jones answered truthfully. "Did you get someone to deliver the takeout to my house?" Joshua Wayne''s handsome face turned green. "No, no, no, I did not leak out your address. I went downstairs to get it from the entrance of the residentialplex!" Seeing him a little angry, Elizabeth Jones immediately exined. "You''re injured, and you''re still in the mood to go out and get takeout?" Joshua Wayne had truly underestimated her. Elizabeth Jones looked embarrassed: "I''m hungry!" After Joshua Wayne heard it, his heart softened. Strange, after she was injured, he seemed to have be her nagging husband. He was actually worried about what she was eating for three meals a day, afraid that she would starve to death. However, even though this woman had lived independently for so many years without him, she hadn''t starved to death. While Joshua Wayne was in a daze, Elizabeth Jones had already lowered her head and started to eat the roasted goose. "so tantalizing, do you want one too?" Elizabeth Jones smiled with satisfaction, then looked at him with her beautiful eyes and asked. "No!" Joshua Wayne''s recipe was strictly set. He was not a gourmet, As for roasted food, and seemed to only eat roasted steak. Other than that, he would not anything else. "Just one piece, it''s really delicious!" Elizabeth Jones felt that Joshua Wayne''s was too harsh for himself. How can he bear not eating such delicious meat? In any case, she couldn''t bear it. If she had seen things she liked, or any delicious food, she had to taste a mouth I of it. "No!" The man rejected very firmly. Elizabeth Jones muttered: "Fine, if you don''t want to eat, then don''t. All of this is mine!" Joshua Wayne wanted to go get some water to drink before, but he suddenly heard that she was like a little overlord who dragged all the grilled geese towards her side, as if they really belonged to her. He didn''t know what triggered this action. Joshua Wayne took two steps back and returned it to the side of the table. He directly picked up the meat of the goose leg and went away. "Hey!" Elizabeth Jones had been staring at the goose leg for a long time. She was thinking about it and thought about savor itter, but she never thought that she would see the goose leg going away under her eyes. The next second, the man opened his lips and took a bite. "This is indeed delicious!" The person who was firmly rejecting and regarding the goose with disdain a moment ago, let out a sigh in satisfaction. Elizabeth Jones opened her eyes wide in disbelief as she stared at him, her beautiful eyes were filled with resentment: "Hey, Joshua Wayne, didn''t you say you wouldn''t eat it?" "Five seconds ago, I didn''t n to eat it, but seeing how you happily eat it, I think it''s would be better taste one piece. If we want to live together in the future and we should at least agree on what we eat!" After Joshua Wayne finished speaking, he took another bite. Elizabeth Jones''s beautiful eyes were once again in a daze. Why did the words of this man always give her the illusion of promising a lifetime with him? But she was always ready to break up with him. Oh, no, Ready for him dumping her. Chapter 869 Chapter 869 J ¡ª oshua Wayne saw her staring at him dumbly, who even forgot to eat, he immediately ced the goose leg that he had half - bitten in front of her: "Why are you staring at me with such infatuated eyes? Be careful not to drool, I will really despise you!" Elizabeth Jones gulped down her saliva. She realized that she nearly drooped. "No ..." "No, I am not infatuated" Elizabeth Jones replied vaguely, but her beautiful face was flushed red. "I''ve already talked to the police department and asked them to help find your aunt. Don''t worry, if she''s still in the country, there should be news soon. But if she went abroad, they might need some time to find her." Joshua Wayne turned around and walked in the direction of his bedroom. Elizabeth Jones suddenly turned her head and looked at his figure, her beautiful eyes shed a look of gratitude. She never thought that Joshua Wayne would actually help her find her aunt. Instead ofpletely abandoned her aunt after taking that recording. Elizabeth Jones realized that Joshua Wayne was actually a person who spoke stubbornly but had a soft heart and words that didn''t mean what he said. But these kinds of people were often the ones who would easily move others. Thus, she decided that she must properly thank him tonight. The best way for a woman to be grateful to a man was to offer herself. Thinking about what she had to do tonight, Elizabeth Jones''s heart became flustered, and her face flushed red again and again. Although she had never regarded herself as innocent virgin, she had never taken the initiative before. Thus, she felt that it would be a bit difficult to take this step. However, Joshua Wayne had helped her so much and even bought her such delicious food, she could not turn a blind eye on these. She decided, shemust thank him. The sky gradually darkened, Elizabeth Jones was also full, after she washed her hands, she suddenly thought of something, given her injury how could she take a bath? It seemed like she could only lie in the bathtub and wash the body. Elizabeth Jones saw Joshua Wayne sitting in his study, and did not know what he was doing. He should be dealing with thepany''s matters, so she did not dare to disturb him, soshe sat alone on the sofa, patting her phone. Around dinner time, Joshua Wayne came out of his study. Not longter, there was a knock on the door, it was Joshua Wayne''s assistant who brought him dinner. Elizabeth Jones was already full from eating the grilled goose just now, even if she was asked to eat now, she wouldn''t be able to. However, Joshua Wayne still asked her to eat more. It was obvious that she had really lost weight recently. But as a glutton, Elizabeth Jones ate half a bowl of rice without any resistance. The atmosphere was very harmonious. It was drizzling outside the window, and in the distance, there was a hazy mist, and those tall buildings were all hidden in the mist. In addition, the sky was about to turn dark, forming a sad and beautiful picture scroll. After eating dinner, Joshua Wayne, for once, took the initiative to clean up the table. Elizabeth Jones walked around the room for a while to exercise a bit. At around nine o''clock, she decided to take a shower. She grabbed her pajamas and went in to fill the tub with hot water. "Let me do it!" A deep male voice came from behind her. Then, a hand turned on the switch even faster than her. Hot water flowed out from the switch, causing the temperature in the room to rise. The room became misty. Elizabeth Jones thought about the bonus she had secretly arranged for him. At this moment, the man was standing behind her, almost touching her back. Joshua Wayne''s eyes remained fixed on the surface of the water as it rised. Maybe it was because Elizabeth Jones was injured, and he did not want to think about doing anything evil to her, so he really did not have any other thoughts. "Can you wash it yourself? Do you need my help? " After Joshua Wayne shut off the water, he helped her test the temperature of the water. Feeling the temperature was appropriate, Joshua Wayne straightened up his back and asked her. Elizabeth Jones immediately waved her hand: "No need, I can do it myself." "Are you sure?" Joshua Wayne asked again. "Yeah, I''m sure!" Elizabeth Jones did not dare to trouble him. Although she was injured, he could still wash herself. Joshua Wayne did not force her, but seeing her blushed face, his heart was moved. He kept the thought in his heart, turned, andzily left. Elizabeth Jones sat in the bathtub, enjoying the warmth. Thinking that Joshua Wayne had personally arranged this for her, she became inexplicably happy. She sometimes felt that Joshua Wayne was really suitable to be a husband, he was actually a very domestic man. Other than acting and working, he did not have any bad rumors. And that''s right, he almost did not go out to y around, of course he would not be filmed with negative rumors. "Why is there such a perfect man? What a born disaster! " Elizabeth Jones ced her finger under her chin, looking serious. Thinking about how the two Wayne Family brothers were both great handsome brothers, and that they were both very affectionate and gentle, she felt that if she could get Joshua Wayne''s love, it would be her previous life''s great virtue. After Elizabeth Jones finished showering, she came out wearing a white robe. Her injured hand didn''t dare to move even a little bit, and it felt a piercing pain every time it moved. When Elizabeth Jones came out, she discovered that Joshua Wayne was actually sitting on the sofa in the living room and drinking wine. From the looks of it, he was not in a good mood. Elizabeth Jones walked out and said in a low voice with concern: "Are you okay? How did your brother and Lily'' s engagement ceremony go? When I was browsing the news today, I noticed that message." "I''m fine!" Joshua Wayne said calmly. "Who would have done it? It was really outrageous to reveal it exactly today!" Elizabeth Jones said indignantly. "Who else would it be?" Joshua Wayne sneered. Elizabeth Jones was instantly speechless, she clearly knew who it was, it was John Wayne again right? His uncle was truly terrifying. He loved to stir up trouble, trying to harm his own family. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "It''s good that you''re fine!" Elizabeth Jones heaved a sigh of relief. Joshua Wayne suddenly turned pale white because of what Jack Wayne said to him today. He asked Elizabeth Jones quietly: "Do you still think that I had feelings for Lily? Elizabeth Jones was startled, then she immediately shook her head: "Of course not, I think... You may have really given up on her!" Actually, Elizabeth Jones was not sure about this either. After all, she was the one who had personally captured the picture of them together. Sigh, how awkward. Why was it her? "I only want her and my big brother to be happy!" Joshua Wayne drank another mouthful of wine. Elizabeth Jones said with a face full of trust, "I know!" Joshua Wayne turned his head and looked at her: "The person I like now, seems to be you!" Elizabeth Jones trembled slightly, feeling indescribably excited: "Really? "Then I am truly honored!" Chapter 870 Chapter 870 When Joshua Wayne said that he liked her, these were simply the most moving words of love. The joy in Elizabeth Jones''s heart seemed to want to spill out, and she began to feel buoyant. The thought of expressing her gratitude to him made her face hot. She pretended to nce at the clock on the wall and said in a low voice, "It''s already veryte. Do you want to rest early?" Joshua Wayne drank thest mouthful of wine, raised his eyes, and looked at her gentle face, his heart racing, then he saw the injured hand hidden inside her sleeve, and that strand of evil intent was forcefully suppressed by him. "You go to sleep first, I''ll stay here for a while!" Joshua Wayne said in a low voice. "Let''s go together, you should go to bed earlier as well!" Elizabeth Jones boldly suggested. Before, she would definitely not take the initiative to be nice to him, because she had always felt that she was too ashamed to please him. But now, after Elizabeth Jones discovered the hidden warmth in Joshua Wayne''s personality, she had convinced herself, why not take the initiative? Why not please him? This was the most direct way to express one''s fondness for a person. Joshua Wayne suppressed that thought in his mind at the beginning, but after hearing her say it, the thought sprouted again. He slightly raised his brows, and evilness shed across his eyes: "Are you sure you want to go with me?" Elizabeth Jones''s heart skipped a beat, why did she have a bad premonition when her eyes met his? Anyway, since she had decided to show him something, she would do what she said. "Yeah, I''m sure!" She bit her lower lip and said with certainty. Joshua Wayne reached out his hands, and caressing around her injured sleeve a few times as if he was unwilling to part with it, "Forget it, on ount of how injured you are, I''ll let you off tonight!" Elizabeth Jones blushed after hearing his words. However, she could vaguely hear that this man actually did want it. After all, it seemed like they hadn''t had it for a while. "Don''t worry about me, I am actually ...okay!" When Elizabeth Jones said this, she almost bit her tongue off. How embarrassing, how could she actually say such shameless words? She must have be bad, and furthermore, she was led astray by Joshua Wayne. Joshua Wayne smiled, the dark color in his eyes bing darker, after that, he patted his sturdy legs: "Sit down!" Elizabeth Jones stared nkly, and without hesitation, she sat on his sturdy legs. Joshua Wayne reached out a hand and wrapped it around her slender waist, pulling her closer to him. He kissed her hair softly. "Why did you take the initiative tonight?" Joshua Wayne asked in her ear in a low and hoarse voice. Because she had always been passive, that was why Joshua Wayne suspected that something was amiss with her actions today. Elizabeth Jones was even more helpless, andughed dryly: "No, I just felt it ... We haven''t been together for a while, so ..." "So, you want to have sex?" Seeing that she was even hesitating to speak, Joshua Wayne immediately went on to finish her sentence. Elizabeth Jones''s mind went nk for a moment, and her charming little face turned even more red. If she admitted that she wanted it, wouldn''t it be a very undesirable thing to do? "Tell me, do you miss me?" Maybe Joshua Wayne was drunk, and his voice was low and intoxicating, his question made Elizabeth Jones panic even more. "Yes!" Elizabeth Jones could only reply with a single word. This word, was truly a monologue within her heart. She truly missed him, thinking about him all the time. "How much do you want to have sex?" Joshua Wayne was really a man that was hard to satisfy. The answer he wanted to hear, would definitely make Elizabeth Jones want to escape from his control. Didn''t he see her blushing like cooked prawns? "So, so much!" It looked as if Elizabeth Jones immediately gave up on her morals . A pair of beautiful eyes shed as she stared straight into the man''s narrow and deep ck eyes and muttered: "I really do want to, Joshua Wayne. I really think that I have fallen in love with you. Her tone was like a lost kitten, when she spoke, her eyes shed with a sense of pity and grievance. He was inexplicably excited at the bottom of his heart. He didn''t know why he felt such abnormal excitement. He was so excited that he was feeling both excited and happy. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "I''m very satisfied with this answer!" The man''s thin lips curled up as he the happiness was all over on his face. Elizabeth Jones suddenly came to her senses, and randomly blinked her eyes, after that, she seemed to be bashful, and lowered her head. However, very soon, a slender finger lifted her chin once again with a domineering and forceful air, asking her to continue staring into his eyes. Elizabeth Jones did not dodge this time. Instead, she tilted her head forward and stuck her pink lips onto the man''s sexy thin lips. Joshua Wayne''s eyes widened slightly in shock. He obviously didn''t expect her to take the initiative to kiss his lips in the next second, even though she was so bashful like a mimosa just now. However, Joshua Wayne was really happy with her improvement. Elizabeth Jones pressed her lips to his for two seconds, then quickly left. A pair of beautiful eyes shyly looked at him, as though she was afraid that he would be unhappy, and said: "I... I''ll go to sleep first!" "Aren''t we going to go together?" Seeing that she was about to leave, the big hands around her waist suddenly tightened, and pulled her into his embrace. In the next second, the man''s other hand reached out to her knees, and directly lifted up herbody. Elizabeth Jones''s face was filled with panic. She wanted to immediately reach out and grab onto his neck, but she found that her other hand could not move at all. She could only wrap one arm around him, afraid that she would fall down. Seeing her shocked expression, Joshua Wayne smiled. "Don''t worry, I won''t throw you out!" Elizabeth Jones was embarrassed, how could this man see through her? Joshua Wayne carried her and walked into the bedroom, directly cing her gently on the bed. With both hands on his chest, he condescendingly said with a slight frown, "If I really can''t control myself and have sex with you, will I be listed as a beast?" Elizabeth Jones was a little embarrassed just now, but after hearing words, she burst outughing. "Don''t worry, nobody will know what you''ve done, as long as I don''t feel this way!" Joshua Wayne''s sense of humor immediately relieved the embarrassment, Elizabeth Jones was no longer that nervous. "Alright, as you said, wait for me!" Joshua Wayne actually did not want to endure it any longer, and could not bear it either. Previously, he had never felt the same way as her, but now, since he was infatuated with her, why would he still be willing to challenge his ability of self-control? Elizabeth Jones''s heart was slightly throbbing. Seeing the man turn around and enter the bathroom, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Did it mean sessful? Chapter 871 Chapter 871 I¡ªt was only an hour did Elizabeth Jones realized that it was a happy thing to satisfy Joshua Wayne. She held her waist and felt pain. The man beside him had already fallen asleep. Perhaps it was because he was drunk, he was fast asleep. Elizabeth Jones had also been asleep too, but she had been dreaming that her aunt was lying on a river and struggling to reach for help. However, a huge wave had directly engulfed her, causing Elizabeth Jones to wake up from her shock, perspiring cold sweat all over her forehead. She didn''t dare to sleep anymore. The nightmare was too scary and too real, as if this was the pain and despair her aunt was experiencing. Elizabeth Jones supported her eyes with one hand, afraid that she would fall asleep, felt uneasy. In the William Group''s CEO''s office, it was around 3 in the afternoon. A royal blue pnquin stopped in front of the William Group''s main hall. The door opened and a petite figure emerged from the car. This person was Mary Ann. She had nothing to do at thepany. She only wanted toe and see Leo William''s at thepany. Mary Ann was a little surprised and excited, she was wearing sunsses and a small hat, which almost covered her whole face, her head lowered as she walked towards the elevator. Her entrance was rejected. So she had to walk to the reception. The beautifuldy there stared at her, Mary Ann lowered her hat a bit and said in a clear voice: "I''m Leo William''s niece, I want to see him, can you help me make a call?" The beautifuldy at the reception looked at Mary Ann and saw that she was wearing a famous badge and a diamond ring that represented money on her finger, which undoubtfuly indicated that she was rted to Leo William in all ways. The beauty at the reception did not dare to neglect her and quickly dialed the number of the office assistant. After a while, the elevator door opened and a tall and handsome figure walked out. It was Leo William! He came down himself. He was dressed in a ck suit and had a strong and sturdy posture. His face was as deep as a sculpture. There was a trace of coldness on it. However, when he saw the petite figure standing before the reception, a smile appeared on his face. "Follow me!" Leo William walked in front of her, and said that one sentence in a low voice before turning around and walking towards the elevator. Mary Ann couldn''t figure out what the man''s intention was, so she followed him into the elevator. In her mind, she was thinking, if I suddenly came, will I be disturbing his work? Once the elevator door closed, Leo William immediately reached out with his hand. His big hand was by her ear, trapping her between his chest and the elevator wall. "Why didn''t you give me a call before you came? "Hmm?" The man''s final words rose in volume, indicating a trace of dissatisfaction. Mary Annughed dryly: "I just wanted to give you a surprise!" "If youe alone and I''m not at thepany, what are you going to do?" Leo William raised his eyebrows slightly. Mary Ann''s eyes slightly widened, following that, she immediatelyughed: " I did not think about it, if you are not here, I will leave!" Leo William realized that this little thing was still so clever. He took off her sunsses and looked at her small face which was hidden under the hat. Leo William could not help but lower his head, and his thin lips greedily sucked on her lips. "Call me before youe next time!" Leo William stopped after kissing her, and started to request her in a tone of reproach and love. The corner of Mary Ann''s mouth rose, she was extremely happy. "Alright, I''ll definitely call you in advance to inform you that I won''t surprise you!" Mary Ann had no choice but to agree to his request. After that, her small hands hooked up, and she said a little greedily: "Kiss me again!" Leo William,"..." He had never met a girl who was so bold and straightforward. Other girls would be shy of asking, but she asked for it. "Come to my office, it''s not convenient here!" Although Leo William was the owner of this building, he didn''t want the people in the surveince room to see what he did to a woman. Mary Ann could only pout her lips to express her unhappiness. The elevator door opened and Leo William helped her put her sunsses back on. The two of them entered his office door together. Mary Ann turned her head, and directly wrapped her arms around Leo William''s neck, andughed: "Is it convenient now?" Leo William''s calm personality was long since influenced by this little thing. Once he touched her, he would no longer be able to remain calm. Leo William didn''t need to answer her question at all, and directly put it with actions. While kissing each other, the two of them spun around on the sofa and soon, they were hugging each other tightly. It was the first time that Leo William did not care about his image in the office and only wished to relive his old dreams with the Mary Ann in his arms. What a pity! Just as they were in the middle of releasing their passion, the door to the office opened. The person who walked in, upon seeing this scene, was dumbfounded. When the two people on the sofa heard the door, they froze and looked towards the door at the same time. Billy William and n were both staring at them in shock. Leo William muttered a curse, and immediately tidied up her clothes. In the next second, he gently pulled Mary Ann up from the sofa, blocking in front of her, so that she could also tidied up her own torn clothes. The embarrassment on Billy William''s and n''s was writrge. "Brother, you guys ..." Billy William found it hard to believe. The impression his brother gave him had always been mature and steady, and he would never lose control because of someone or something. However, just now, that man who forgot himself was definitely not his brother. He definitely was not! Leo William''s handsome face immediately darkened. He turned around to look at Mary Ann''s clothes that had already been tidied up, and asked indifferently: "What''s the matter?" Billy William immediately shook his head: "I''m fine. I just wanted n toe over and have a seat, drink a cup of tea, and chat." n alsoughed dryly: "Billy William, did we disturb your brother? Why don''t wee back another day?" "Alright, another day!" Billy William also felt that he came at the wrong time. Seeing that they had nothing better to do and had juste to chat with him, Leo William''s face became even uglier. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Uncle Billy!" Mary Ann suddenly jumped out from behind Leo William and casually waved her hand. "Uncle?" The expressions of everyone present froze. Billy William said in shock: "Mary Ann, are you sure you want to call me uncle? and not that I should call you sister-inw? " "It doesn''t matter. You can call me whatever you want. Of course, calling me sister-inw is my favorite!" Mary Ann said while beaming. Chapter 872 Chapter 872 The conversation between Billy William and Billy William caused the Leo William concentrate. His doting gaze fell on Mary Ann''s smiling face and his mood soared. "Bro, we won''t disturb you guys, you guys continue!" It was rare for Billy William to see her brother in a good mood, so he decided to find another time to chat with him. The smile on n''s face didn''t have a clear meaning, who couldn''t believe the rumors were true. Leo William and Mary Ann was already together, despite the age gap between the two of them, the deep love in their eyes didn''t decrease in the slightest. The two men turned around and left, returning the space back to them. Their previous passion, on the other hand, had be somewhat awkward. Mary Ann also rubbed her nose and asked softly, "Is there anything to drink? I''m getting a little thirsty!" Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Leo William asked gently: What do you want to drink? "Water would be fine!" Mary Ann walked around Leo William''s office with hands behind her back. In the end, she directly sat on Leo William''s ck leather chair, crossed her legs and acted like a queen. She chuckled and turned the chair around, looking at the magnificent scenery of the city. Leo William gave her a cup of water and ced it on the desk, watching the little girl y. "Didn''t you take on a new TV drama? "Why haven''t you started work yet?" Leo William asked her in a low voice, his tone filled with concern. "The starting date was previously set. But I didn''t expect my boss to be in a emotional crisis. Who knows how long the opening ceremony will be dyed." Mary Ann thought about how Joshua Wayne was very determined to break up with Elizabeth Jones in front of the reporters. With Mary Ann''s many years of attention to the rules of the entertainment industry, she felt that Joshua Wayne was not really going to break up with Elizabeth Jones. If the two people really had the heart to break up, they wouldn''t say it in front of the reporters, they would do it in private. So, she felt that Joshua Wayne might have really met with something bad and wanted to use the mouth of a reporter to provoke someone, that must be it. Sigh, she never thought that the usually calm Joshua Wayne would meet with such a problem with his rtionship. Because of Mary Ann, Leo William was paying attention to recent developments in the entertainment industry. He asked in a low voice, "Is it about Joshua Wayne breaking up with his new girlfriend?" "Yeah, I really want to call him and express my concern, but I feel like it''s not quite appropriate." Mary Ann felt huge gratitude to Joshua Wayne, and she had received help and protection from Joshua Wayne during these few years, which was why she was able to live such a peaceful life in the entertainment world. Seeing her so worried for Joshua Wayne, Leo William was slightly startled. "I suggest you not contact him in private. You and him ahd already spread the rumour before. If the media finds out, they would think it was you who destroyed his rtionship!" Mary Ann nodded her head in distress: "That''s right, I was worried about that, so I didn''t dare to call him. Sigh, his girlfriend got into troubles recently, I heard that she seems to be injured, I wonder if Joshua Wayne will take care of her." The video of Elizabeth Jones bravely fighting against the criminal had be popr on the inte. When everyone was paying attention to her bravery, they naturally saw her arm getting cut by the knife, and saw the blood bleeding profusely. Even though it was across the screen, they felt pain. "If you want to care about him, why don''t we treat him to a meal?" Leo William came up with something suddenly. "Are you talking about us?" A hint of smile shed through Mary Ann''s beautiful eyes. "Yes, I have a good impression of Joshua Wayne, I feel like we can be friends!" Leo William said withplete sincerity. "Oh? "Do you have any impression of him?" Mary Ann''s face became curious. ording to what she knew, there shouldn''t be any connections between Leo William and Joshua Wayne. Leo William''s thin lips slightly rose: "Back then, It was he who came to say that he wanted to introduce you to me as my girlfriend." "AHH!" Mary Ann opened her beautiful eyes wide in disbelief. Had Joshua Wayne really gone to look for him? "The day he was invited to the new product exhibition of One Thought Design Company, he came to find me in the smoking area and told me about you!" Leo William said indifferently. Mary Ann was baffled: "Really? So he really did go and promote me!" Mary Ann was deeply moved. Joshua Wayne could truly be considered as the role model of the boss in history. "That''s why I think that he''s doing quite well!" Leo William''s mouth raised, as he said with certainty. Mary Ann nodded her head: "Yes, I also think that he is very good. Actually, before, there were manypanies that secretly dug me up, when my contract was almost up, those people gave me many attractive conditions, but I never thought of leaving thispany." Leo William knew that other than Mary Ann''s personality being a little carefree and her courage being a little unruly, her nature was pure and innocent, and also kind. "Then do you want to call him?" Leo William asked with a smile. Mary Ann got up and found her small bag at the side of the sofa. She took out her phone and gave Joshua Wayne a call. Joshua Wayne had already gone to thepany, there were many matters he needed to take care of, when Mary Ann called him, he had juste out of the conference room. "Mary Ann, what''s wrong?" Joshua Wayne asked in a low voice. "I''m free tonight. Shall we have a meal together?" Leo William and I would like to treat you to a meal. " Mary Ann asked sincerely. "Alright, see you tonight!" After Joshua Wayne finished his promise, he hung up. Mary Ann raised her eyebrows andughed: "He agreed to it. Actually, thepany has been in a turmoiltely, and there have been a lot of mistakes." "What''s wrong?" Leo William raised his eyebrows in concern. "It was a mediapany that suddenly rose up and took over a lot of markets and resources. This has never happened before. Ourpany was always the monopoly before." Mary Ann shrugged her shoulders and said with a helpless expression on her face, "Moreover, thatpany is starting up rapidly, posing great threat to ourpany. In a short period of time, they have merged over a dozenpanies, and their scale has expanded by quite a bit." "Is there such a thing? Who is it, dares to openly oppose the people of the Wayne Family? " Leo William was a little surprised, because thepany that Joshua Wayne operated was always smoothly sailing. It had good development all the way, and no one dared to trouble him behind his back. "I''m not sure, but I feel like the other side came prepared." Mary Ann''s expression revealed a tinge of worry. Leo William walked over, put his arm around her slender waist and said with a low voice: "If there''s anything that you need my help with, just tell me, and I''ll be very willing to help you!" "I know, in fact, I feel like a spy was infiltrated in ourpany. During our dinner, I want to talk about this with Joshua Wayne." "How did you find out?" Leo William asked in a low voice. "It was discovered not long ago that someone was digging for me. Moreover, that was someone I know. Not only did she give me good conditions, she even threatened me!" Mary Ann''s voice was filled with grievance. Chapter 873 Chapter 873 A¡ªs night fell, Leo William and Mary Ann had booked the table. At 6: 30 PM, Joshua Wayne pushed open the door and entered the room with Elizabeth Jones. Seeing that the two of them hade over together, Mary Ann immediatelyughed. "I knew it, you two didn''t break up at all." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. When Elizabeth Jones saw Mary Ann, her face turned awkward. Although the in the entertainment world things like beginning and ending the rtionship was unusual, Elizabeth Jones thought about how much news of their breaking up popped up in such a short period of time, those who knew about it, would realize that their rtionship wasplicated. Those who did not know about it, would immediately realize that something was wrong with her brain. Joshua Wayne nodded towards Leo William, and then pulled up a chair, so Elizabeth Jones could sit down first. He then sat beside her. "Leo William, how is the girlfriend that I rmended? Is it okay? " Joshua Wayne asked with a face full of interest. Mary Ann immediately blushed red. What do you mean? Okay, she admitted it, she was used by Leo William. Leo William''s expression did not change as he replied in a low voice, "Very good, thank you!" Elizabeth Jones and Mary Ann''s bodies trembled. The way these two men chatted was not something that ordinary people could endure. "I think she should find someone to handle her so she won''t be sowless as to cause trouble all day!" Joshua Wayne looked at Mary Ann as if she was looking at her naughty little sister. Mary Ann trembled, her entire body was covered in goose bumps, and protested: "When did I cause trouble? I''ve always worked hard to earn money for you!" Elizabeth Jones nodded her head, indicating that this was indeed the truth. "If it weren''t for the fact that you worked so hard for me, would I have introduced you to such an outstanding man? Be contented! " Joshua Wayne acted as if he had done a lot. Leo William immediately took goblet from the table and said gently, "Mary Ann, we should indeed toast to Mr. Wayne." Mary Ann immediately nodded with a smile on her face. She picked up the goblet and said to Joshua Wayne: "Boss, I will never forget your great kindness ever again. I will definitely repay you in the future." Joshua Wayne heard it and smiled: "You''ve already done very well. Besides, I''ve only set you up with Leo William, the result is all up to yourself. Now, it seems that you''ve seeded in trapping the tycoon of the logistics industry, you are about to enjoy wealth!" Mary Ann''s expression froze: "Can you not use less mercenary words? I like him, not his money!" Joshua Wayneughed, "Since he is yours, how can youck the money?" Elizabeth Jones immediately pulled Joshua Wayne''s pants under the table. Why did this man say such vulgar words at such a strict dining table? She was really worried that Leo William wouldn''t ept such a joke. Mary Ann didn''t know whether tough or cry, but Leo William was still extremely gentle, "He''s right, my money is yours!" Mary Ann was touched to the point that she wanted to cry. From the looks of it, Joshua Wayne had found a great benefit for her. After drinking, Mary Ann''s gazended on Elizabeth Jones who was quietly drinking her tea and asked with concern: "Miss Jones, are the injuries on your arm better?" "I''ve already sewn a needle, so I might need some time to recover!" Elizabeth Jones replied with a slight smile. "I''ve watched that video a few times. You are so brave. If it was me, I wouldn''t have the guts. I would end up dead!" Mary Ann sighed. In today''s society, young girls have a much higher chance of encountering danger, thus, the fact that Elizabeth Jones was able to fight the viin bravely was truly a positive factor, which let many parents know, training and nurturing their daughters to defend themselves since childhood was an urgent matter. Even without the foundation of martial arts that they had learnt since childhood, young girls should at least learn a few tips that could be used to defend themselves. When Leo William heard Mary Ann''s words, he instantly warned in a low voice, "When you go out in the future, you must be extra careful; Joshua Wayne nodded his head, "That''s right, as a beautiful girl, you should pay more attention to your safety." Elizabeth Jones sighed softly. She really didn''t know who she offended to actually do such a terrifying thing to her. "Oh right, have you called the police? Have they found any news about the viins? Who are trying to kidnap you? " Mary Ann asked curiously. "The police already have news on them. They know who those two criminals are, but they''re already on the run and haven''t caught them yet!" Joshua Wayne''s face darkened. "I believe the police will definitely hunt them down. Miss Jones, don''t worry, the bad guys will be caught!" Mary Annforted her. "That''s right, I believe I can definitely catch them. I would really like to know who it is that wants to harm me!" Annoyed expression shed across Elizabeth Jones''s face. Mary Ann lowered her head and thought for a moment, then suddenly raised her head and looked at Joshua Wayne: "Boss, have you ever suspected that there''s a traitor in thepany?" Joshua Wayne''s expression instantly became cold: "Are you talking about Eric Marum?" "You suspect him too?" Mary Ann was slightly surprised. "Recently, he''s been getting more and more out of hand. It was impossible not to suspect him!" Joshua Wayne sneered. "I think he may have sold some information to the newpany. The start-up knows a lot of information about me, and someone came to find me the day before yesterday. The start - up actually knows everything about me, who knows the payment for the movie I was filming, and also knows that how much I was paid for advertising. On this basis, the start-up is constantly raising the price for me, but only the staff knows these things. Mary Ann frowned and said. When I first established thispany, Eric Marum was the only person I trusted. Furthermore, in all these years, I''ve never doubted him, but I never thought that the person who would actually stab me in the back would also be him. "Then what are you going to do? "Should we fire him?" Joshua Wayne tweaked his brows, "I am currently reducing his power level, in a short period of time, I cannot kick him out, he still has a lot of secrets information on thepany." "Un, since you''ve collected the evidence, you can directly send him to the court to make him responsible for his crimes." Mary Ann did not have a good impression of this Eric Marum. Back then, when she first entered Company, Eric Marum had asked her out to eat alone in private, and he said all sorts of flirts. "Thepany is a littleplicated right now. It''s not something that can be dealt with in a day or two. I need time to collect evidence and also time to take over thepany!" Joshua Wayne had already lost his yful temperament and became mature and calm. Elizabeth Jones sat at the side, listening to his words quietly. Unavoidably, she started to worry for him. However, she knew nothing about managing apany, so she could only stand to the side and do nothing. Leo William suddenly spoke out: "I know that your brother has met with some troubles recently, if there''s anyone that needs my help, just ask me." Chapter 874 Chapter 874 Everyone in the circle knew that Edwards Wayne and Lily''s engagement was sessful, they had all sent their blessings to him. Although these blessings were insincere, to the point that they seemed to wish for Edwards Wayne immediately divorce Lily. However, no matter what, this was a piece of exciting news, and as the staff of Wayne Group, they were overflowing with joy. Edwards Wayne gave each of them quite arge red packet, from the higher ups to the lower levels, even the janitor in thepany had received a red packet that was equivalent to her monthly sry. As for ordinary people, the money of nearly an extra monthly f sry was already something to them, and they felt as if a pie had fallen from the sky. As for who the mistress of the Wayne Family was, they were not really concerned about it, they only hoped that there would be good things every day, and that they would receive a big boss''s red packet every day. Lily also sent a lot of sugar and red packets in thepany, and was also received a lot of congrattions. Of course, this was just a act of luck, and she didn''t want to show off anything. It was almost New Year''s Eve and the entire city was celebrating. The Wayne Family''s atmosphere was harmonious as they prepared for the New Year''s event. The olddy had prepared a huge gift for everyone. For Emma and George, being able to celebrate this holiday with their father and his family was something they were really happy about. It was also the first time that they had gathered together and had a reunion dinner. In the blink of an eye, here came the New Year''s Eve. At noon, the olddy had called Joshua Wayne and told him toe over early to eat. At noon, Joshua Wayne took a cup of water and entered his bedroom in a rare leisure. Other companies already had their holidays, but Joshua Wayne''spany was extremely busy, many of the artists under his banner had attended the New Year''s party at each of the major television stations And even he himself was passionately invited by each of the major television stations to go to the party which he refused wave after wave of invitations. Joshua Wayne decided to switch to his business at this time, because he was indeed extremely busy. The corruption inside thepany was painful and irritating for him, the veritable boss of the company. In order to regain control of the put thepany, Joshua Wayne made a huge decision. He decided to personally manage thepany, and as for acting, it would be a side business for him. In the future, when he picked a good script and had a good mood, he would act out a role. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. On the bed, Elizabeth Jones was still sleepingzily. Outside the window, the snowkes were drifting about while the cold air was dense. Inside the window, however, it was as warm as spring. Elizabeth Jones was as quiet as an infant. Lying on her side, she instinctively ced her injured hand on top of the nket. Joshua Wayne knew that she had lost too much blood and her vitality was greatly damaged, hence she was more sleepy. He held the cup of water and looked down at the sleeping face of the girl. In her mind, however, she was thinking about where she was going to have her New Year''s dinner tonight. If she wanted to return to the Jones Family, Joshua Wayne would be a little disappointed, because he had decided to bring her to Back to Wayne Family. This question had never been discussed before, but Joshua Wayne really wanted to hear her answer. Thus, he squatted down by the bed, leaned over, and kissed Elizabeth Jones''s face with her lips. His face carried the sweet scent of shaving water, and the moment he reached over, Elizabeth Jones woke up. She opened her hazy eyes, and after a few blinks, the handsome face was gradually reflected in the eyes. Joshua Wayne was very young, his thin lips were scarlet red, and sometimes gave off the feeling of a young man in white, as beautiful as a painting. After being kissed by him, Elizabeth Jones immediately woke up. She crawled up, rubbed her eyes and asked: "Are you leaving?" "Where to?" Joshua Wayne raised his brows and asked. "Didn''t you want to go to Wayne Family for dinner? Wei, I have to go back to the Jones''. " Elizabeth Jones had heard the call that the olddy had made to himst night, and Joshua Wayne had also promised that he would definitely return early. Elizabeth Jones was a little disappointed. Although she and Joshua Wayne had not broken up yet, she still didn''t feel safe at all. Celebrating New Year would mean they were separated again. "You want to go back to the Jones''?" Joshua Wayne squinted his eyes, staring at her with some danger in his eyes: "If your stepfather were to introduce you to another man, how would you reject it?" A look of surprise shed across Elizabeth Jones''s face, "How did you know he wanted to talk me to blind date?" "Isn''t it? "As far as I know, he introduced you to a total of five boyfriends. It''s five, I wan¡¯t incorrect, right?" Joshua Wayne let out a coldugh, his handsome face covered in ayer of frost. Elizabeth Jones,"..." "That old fox is nning to sell you like amodity. Are you still going to go back to his house?" After Joshua Wayne said this, his face immediately became gloomy, as if he wanted to beat up that old cunning fox. This was Elizabeth Jones''s secret, and also the thing she was most afraid of and most sorrowful of. If Joshua Wayne did not investigate her, she would have kept these secrets until the end, so that no one would know that she had been used like goods by his stepfather to bargain with others. At this moment, hearing Joshua Wayne say these words, Elizabeth Jones''s face became pale white. "Why are you investigating me?" Elizabeth Jones lowered her eyes and bit her lips as she asked. Joshua Wayne mocked: "If I don''t investigate, do you n to keep hiding it from me for the rest of your life?" "It''s not worth discussing anymore. Anyway, it''s over!" Elizabeth Jonesughed dryly. "Your stepfather is not even a man. I know he has a daughter of his own, so why doesn''t he sell her? Yet he continued to introduce men to you as if he couldn''t wait for you to bring benefits for him. That damnable old bastard, if I were to meet him someday, I would definitely beat him up. " As soon as he mentioned this, Joshua Wayne gnashed his teeth in hatred. The moment he thought that Elizabeth Jones could possibly be owned by another man, he would burn with fury. Seeing his murderous expression, Elizabeth Jones hurriedlyforted him. "Alright, Joshua Wayne, you better not beat him up. My mom is still living with him." "Why is your mother able to tolerate this? Is she''s your mother or not! " Joshua Wayne instantly set fire to his mother''s body. He felt that this kind of mother was too irresponsible. "Yes, of course it''s my mother. Otherwise, who would be my mother!" Elizabeth Jonesughed bitterly. Joshua Wayne could only reach out and stroke her head in constion, "If something like this happens again in the future, you must tell me. I want to stand up for you, even if it''s your own mother, I can''t condone your father selling you!" Chapter 875 Chapter 875 E ¡ª lizabeth Jones''s wounded heart wasforted by the big hand Joshua Wayne extended over. With a bit of embarrassment, she lowered her head and gently nodded. "Mn, I understand!" "If they really want to sell you, then they can only sell you to me!" The man''s next words caused Elizabeth Jones''s expression to freeze. She suddenly raised her head and saw the yful look in the man''s eyes. She didn''t know whether tough or cry. "You said you would stand up for me, but now you''re bullying me?" Elizabeth Jones immediately pretended to be angry at him, but in her heart, she was still very happy. Did Joshua Wayne try all things to be with her? "Bullying you is my daily hobby!" Joshua Wayne stood up after he finished speaking, then asked with a serious face: "Do you want to follow me Back to Wayne Family?" Elizabeth Jones''s expression froze for a moment, and then she cautiously spoke: "Can I go back with you? That doesn''t seem right." "It''s not a question of right or wrong. This is a question of whether you are willing to return with me. As long as you are willing, anything wrong could right! " Joshua Wayne forcefully distorted the meaning of her words. Elizabeth Jones was convinced by his twisted logic, and nodded with a smile: "You are right, it is just a question of whether I am willing or not, then, there is no problem now, I am willing!" When Joshua Wayne heard her two words "I''m willing", his mood instantly brightened. "If you are so obedient, I might really kidnap you and drag you into my pit, then you won''t be able to get out!" Joshua Wayne felt his heart itchy again, wanting to tease her. "Is that so? Are you sure I can''t climb up the pit? Don''t forget, I learned Taekwondo! " Elizabeth Jones did not allow him to continue bullying her, she raised her delicate eyebrows, and the light in her eyes became sharp. Joshua Wayne''s body froze for a moment, then, he snorted: "You think only you know Taekwondo? I can practice it too!" "You''re not really going to learn that, are you? It''s very tiring!" Elizabeth Jones did not forget how she stumbled all the way of learning Taekwondo. Sometimes, she would feel all the bones in her body fallen apart, her legs were not hers, her hands could not be controlled. When she was beaten, she could only grit her teeth and bear the pain. But it was not bad when she beat someone,. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Joshua Wayne disapproved: "No matter how hard it is, I have to learn. I can''t possibly be threatened by a woman like you every day, right!" Elizabeth Jones was speechless, since when did she threaten him? He really does know how to useme argument and chop logics.. The two of them stayed at home, saw a movie, chatted and made lunch together. At around three in the afternoon, Joshua Wayne finally brought Elizabeth Jones back to Wayne Family. Seeing that he was empty-handed, Elizabeth Jones felt embarrassed: "Should we buy some things? At the very least, you should buy some presents for your grandparents and two of your little nieces." "Don''t worry, I''ve already bought it. In the car, it''s enough for you to express your sincerity!" Joshua Wayne raised his eyebrows, he was extremely confident in himself. After getting off the car, Elizabeth Jones realized that Joshua Wayne was driving a SUV today. As Joshua Wayne opened the trunk, it was indeed filled with all kinds of gifts. "Get in!" Seeing her in a daze, Joshua Wayne called out. Elizabeth Jones got on the car, which drove towards the Wayne Family. Wayne Family was also preparing for the New year¡¯s Eve dinner. The olddy led the whole family of making dumplings. As the daughter - in -w of the Wayne Family, Lily felt embarrassed to sit around and do nothing, so she also joined in doing dumplings. The two little guys circled around them, running rounds after rounds, until finally, Emma was interested in making dumplings. Thus, she picked up the dumplings and clumsily imitated Mummy''s action of making the dumplings. George made a face and ran off like a wisp of smoke. This was a delicate job that only women loved. He, as a young boy, was not interested in it at all. At this moment, Emma had pressed several finger marks on her face, it was pink and white, and it was indescribably cute. Her head was also covered in powder, and with a swing of her hands, she could release smoke. The old granny and Lily were amused by these two little cuties. The old granny wasughing her head off, and suddenly felt that her little grandson was too evil, her little granddaughter was truly a pitiful little girl. "Mummy, look at my dumpling! This is a small bun !" Emma didn''t know how to wrap it up, and directly rolled the dumpling all into a ball, and even showed her results to Lily very happily. Lily did not want to ruin his daughter''s selfconfidence, so she immediately praised her: "Emma had a dexterous hands this bun is really round!" When Emma heard the praise, she immediately nned to make another round ball. Lily hurriedly took the dumpling wrappers far away and smiled: "Emma, this is used to make dumplings. Why don''t you go and y with your dad for a while?" "Oh!" Emma pouted her small mouth. She was a little unhappy. "Grandmother is here!" After Emma ran out, he returned and said happily: "Grandmother will definitely bring me a present, I''m going to wee her!" When Lily heard that Lanreina had arrived, she immediately stood up and followed her daughter out. Sure enough, Lanreina herself drove a car over, with packages of present s. "Grandma, you are so beautifully!" Emma''s mouth was extremely sweet, and the moment she walked up, she began to shout in surprise. Lanreina was wearing a woolen sweater that fit her very well today. She wore a long, printed coat outside, elegant and impressive. "Emma''s mouth is so sweet. Come, this is the big red packet that Grandma gave you!" After Lanreina finished speaking, she first handed over the red packet. Emma took it, and after happily thanking grandma, she kissed the red packet and smiled like a flower. "Auntie, you''re here!" Lily smiled and said. Lanreina nodded her head, and suddenly heard the sound of an olddy walking out from behind Lily. She frowned: "Lily, How did you call Lanreina? Auntie? Y It¡¯s wrong, so you have to change your it!" After Lily heard the olddy''s words, she became embarrassed and softly called out, "Mom!" As Lanreina listened, she was very gratified and filled with emotion. Wayne White''s daughter was half her daughter in the first ce. But now, hearing her call him "mother", as a daughter-inw, only Lareina could understand this kind of emotion. The olddy then nodded and smiled, "That''s right. You''re Edwards''s wife. Choose a good day after the new year and go to the city hall to get registered. At that time, you''ll truly be a family member!" With a hint of shyness, Lily nodded. Suddenly, a deep male voice was heard behind her, "Grandmother, why have you be more anxious than I am?" The olddy turned around, saw Edwards Wayne leisurely walking over, and couldn''t help but re at him: "Are you making fun of me of your grandmother?" "I don''t dare!" Edwards Wayne immediately shook his head, with an honest face, he answered. Then, he went over and helped Lanreina carry the presents. Everyone had always been looking forward to the scene in the Wayne Family Great Hall. At this moment, happiness rose in their hearts. Chapter 876 Chapter 876 Getting married and having babies When Joshua Wayne brought Elizabeth Jones over, the people of Wayne Family all revealed shocked expressions. Elizabeth Jones followed behind Joshua Wayne shyly and entered the living room. The olddy immediately asked, "What''s up with you two young guys? One moment you''re breaking up, the next time you''re together. Are you messing around with an olddy like me?" The olddy felt sad for their breaking up for several days. Now that she suddenly saw them being happily again, she naturally started to scold them. When Elizabeth Jones heard that the olddy seemed to be angry, her face slightly paled. Joshua Wayne instead walked over with a smile and exined: "Grandma, don''t be angry. We didn''t break up, and it''s just a misunderstanding. Now that the misunderstanding has been resolved, of course we''ll continue together." "In the future, if you have any misunderstandings, you must exin them clearly in person so that you don''t mention breaking up again. You young people really don''t take rtionship seriously." The olddy lectured him sternly. "I''ll remember. Grandmother, don''t worry. In the future, I won''t make you angry again." Joshua Wayne tried to coax the olddy before he turned and winked at Elizabeth Jones: "Make greetings!" Only then did Elizabeth Jones walk over, and quietly greeted her grandma. She turned her head and greeted Lanreina and Lily. Lanreina said happily at the side: "It''s so good to have you two together." Lily was also happy for them. She could tell from Joshua Wayne''s eyes that he had fallen for Elizabeth Jones, and this was the what she wanted to see the most. "Where''s my big brother? And the two little cuties? " Joshua Wayne suddenly realized that it was not as buzzing as before, and raised his head to ask. "Your elder brother took the children upstairs to find your grandfather!" The olddy said with a smile. "Then I''ll go up and take a look as well!" Joshua Wayne stood up, and when he passed by Elizabeth Jones, he whispered into her ear: "You can chat with my grandmother." Elizabeth Jones was actually very nervous, very uneasy. If everyone did not know that her aunt had hurt Wayne Family before, she was able to speak to the elder of the Wayne Family naturally . She was extremely sorry when she saw Lanreina. "Elizabeth,e over here, Grandma has something to ask you." The olddy passionately patted the seat beside her and said to Elizabeth Jones gently. Elizabeth Jones immediately sat down. The olddy reached out and grabbed her hand, patting lightly on the back of her hand, and said emotionally: "Elizabeth, honestly, Grandma really admires you. my grandson, have never been able to discipline him since he was young. When Elizabeth Jones heard the olddy''s words, she became embarrassed. The olddy was complimenting too much. In fact, she didn''t have a say before Joshua Wayne, she all listened to his words.. Lanreina and Lily who were at the side alsoughed softly. It was obvious that the olddy''s words made them feel that it was funny. " Lily, why are youughing? All I said was truth. My Joshua is a lot more stubborn than Edwards, and ever since he was young, I was truly afraid that he would continue to let himself be. However, now that Elizabeth has managed to restrain his temper, I am still very pleased." The olddy stared at Lily and Lanreina. How could Lily dare question the olddy''s words? She hurriedly nodded and replied with an expression of agreement, "Grandmother is right, Miss Jones and Joshua Wayne are very compatible." Elizabeth Jones blushed. Why did everyone focus on her? Lanreina saw that Elizabeth Jones''s other hand was hanging by her side without moving, and asked in a low voice with concern: "Elizabeth, what''s wrong with your hand?" It was only then that Lily remembered the video of Elizabeth Jones fighting the criminal and immediately said: "Her hand is injured. Miss Jones, are you feeling better now?" Elizabeth Jones nodded: "I feel much better now!" However, the olddy was very surprised. "How did you injure your hand? Did something happen? It couldn''t be that Joshua Wayne, that brat, did this, right? " Elizabeth Jones immediately shook her head and exined the howshe was injured. The olddy and Lanreina were both frightened to the core when they heard it. They immediately got Lily to find out the video and watch it, and after watching it, both of their faces were filled with worry. "Elizabeth, I didn''t know you had such guts!" "Have you practiced martial arts since you were young?" Elizabeth Jones would answered each question patiently. The two elders admired her more. They never thought that she, who looked so thin and weak, would actually have this kind of skill, and immediately mourned for Joshua Wayne for three seconds. To fall in love with a woman with such exceptional skills, not every man have the courage to do so. Elizabeth Jones was actually very embarrassed, and felt her face heat up. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The olddy was silent for a moment, then suddenly said: "Elizabeth, grandma appreciates your courage and boldness, but when you are with JoshuaJoshua in the future, you must be merciful, Joshua has been pampered since he was young, and could not endure your attacks." Hearing the olddy''s worries, Lanreina and Lily could not help butugh out loud. Elizabeth Jones''s face became even redder, as she exined: "Grandma, don''t worry, I definitely won''t do anything to him. Really, I promise, I will be very gentle!" Only then did the olddy rx, "Of course I know you''re a gentle child. If my family''s Joshua marries you, he¡¯s very lucky." However, Elizabeth Jones started to feel sad. Was it really lucky for Joshua Wayne to marry her? If one day, the olddy and Lanreina found out about her rtionship with April Jones, what would the consequences be? She didn''t even dare to think about it now. "Elizabeth, has Joshua mentioned anything about marriage to you?" The olddy was getting more and more excited. Elizabeth Jones was startled, then she quickly replied shyly: "We might not be that fast!" "Since you guys like each other, then hurry up and settle this matter. You should take advantage of your youth and quickly have children. At least in my lifetime, I can still see how your children look like." Like all the elders, the olddy was worrying about the session of the family. Elizabeth Jones waspletely embarrassed. To have babies was such a big thing that she did not even dare to think about it. Lanreina, who was at the side, seemed to be able to see through Elizabeth Jones''s predicament, and quickly advised: "Mom, you shouldn''t be too anxious, let them make their own decisions." Lily also nodded in agreement, "That''s right, Grandma. Elizabeth Jones gratefully looked at them, if the olddy continued to ask, she was afraid that she would not be able to answer. Just then, Elizabeth Jones''s phone suddenly rang. Elizabeth Jones looked at the caller and immediately stood up and said: "My mom called me. I''ll go out to pick it up!" Elizabeth Jones took her phone and quickly walked out. After answering the phone, the mother''s voice sounded. "Elizabeth, why aren''t you home yet?" "Mom, I''m not going back this year!" Elizabeth Jones said in a low voice. "Why? You''re still recovering from your injuries. You''re still young, don''t be so obsessed with the failure of your rtionship. When youe back, your stepfather said that he wanted to introduce you to a few boyfriends. Mrs. Jones advised warmly. Chapter 877 Chapter 877 H ¡ªer mother''s words made Elizabeth Jones a little ufortable. Although her stepfather introducing her to a boyfriend was a good thing for Mrs. Jones, Elizabeth Jones really didn''t like her way of doing things. She had met a few men before, and although they were all second generation rich,. From the moment they met, they ttered her with all sorts of sweet words, showing off their luxury cars, and watches. Hinting how rich they are. Just after one meal, they took her to a bar, promising to take her on a trip abroad, ride a luxury cruise, send her luxury brand bag, or first ss cosmetics and so on. In short, not a single one of them left a good impression of her, and they all only wanted a casual fling, not serious at all. Elizabeth Jones only met them, and immediately disappeared. There were a few men who didn''t give up and went to her college to look for her, staining her reputation. Almost everyone felt that she was an indecent girl, slept with everyone. Later, when her stepfather said he wanted to introduce her to a boyfriend again, she refused firmly. Only then did the whole thing of destroying her reputatione to a stop. However, Elizabeth Jones passed her entire university days with a bad reputation, which caused some of the wealthy male students in the school to look at her flirtatiously. They would even whistle when they saw her, teasing her. "Mom, I don''t need him to introduce a boyfriend to me. Don''t worry about me!" Elizabeth Jones''s voice instantly became cold as she rejected him without any care. "It''s different this time, Elizabeth, mother will not harm you, why don''t youe back for a look! "Mrs. Jones said. She really did not know what her husband was nning. She only hoped that Elizabeth Jones could walk out of the shadow of her heartbreak and positively face life once again. Instead of hiding at home passively, as if condemned to live in the shadows.. "Mom, don''t worry about me. I''m fine now." Elizabeth Jonesforted her for a while, then said: "I''m not going back, I''ll hang up first!" After Elizabeth Jones finished speaking, she truly hung up, but her firm rejection angered her stepfather. The olddy had also called John Wayne and his son over for dinner, but they had tactfully rejected her invitation. Actually, the mood of John Wayne and his son right now was really gloomy and depressing. Joshua Wayne and Lily''s engagement ceremony was like a bad start for them, causing them to lose some of their confidence in their future battles. As for Jack Wayne, after he came back from the engagement banquet, he looked like he had lost his soul. He looked gloomy andpletely abandoned his work, sitting on the sofa and drinking all day. John Wayne crossed his arms in front of his chest, looked at his son''s dying look, and sneered: "Just a woman, look how you are defeated, how will you take over the Wayne Family''s great undertaking in the future?" Jack Wayne did not say a word, he lowered his head and stared at the ground with his red eyes. "Can''t you have some guts? As long as you sit in Edwards Wayne''s position, are you afraid that Lily will not look at you directly?" John Wayne walked over and snatched the bottle away from him, increasing his volume by twofold. Jack Wayne raised his head, as a ruthless glint shed across his eyes: "If I really sat in Edwards Wayne''s seat, would I be able to get her?" John Wayneughed coldly: "Women are all greedy, I don''t believe that Lily didn''t fall for Edwards Wayne''s power." "I can feel it, she isn''t!" Jack Wayne muttered to himself. "Don''t be silly, bet with me, if you sit on Edwards Wayne''s seat, if she doesn''t look at you in from a new perspective, I won''t be surnamed Wayne!" John Wayneughed coldly, feeling that Jack''s analysis was right. Jack Wayne closed his eyes and reclined on the sofa, looking like he had nothing to live for. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Is it that easy to pull Edwards Wayne out of his position?" He truly did not have any confidence. In the past, he felt that he was very smart, that he could do anything without much hindrance. However, failure after failure proved that he was not as smart as he thought. Moreover, doing bad things was not always a sess. John Wayne''s face changed, his anger surging: "It''s precisely because it''s not that easy, that''s why we can''t give up! Get up!" John Wayne ruthlessly lifted his cor, and directly pulled Jack Wayne up by his shoulders. "It''s New Year''s Eve today. We shouldn''t be so depressed. Come, let''s go eat!" John Wayne did not admit defeat. Even if the situation did not have the victory that he had imagined, he would not give up. Because, he had hisst trick. Wayne Family''s dinner was extremely sumptuous! The family sat around the dining table and enjoyed their meal. The two children surrounded them happily, talking andughing non-stop. For Wayne Family, a year had finally passed after more than ten years. After dinner, Edwards Wayne and the children went out to look at the fireworks. Those fireworks exploded into a dazzling light and were iparably resplendent. The olddy pushed the old man in the wheelchair, while Lanreina and her two granddaughter¡ªin ws stood behind her. In front of him, the two little cuties were jumping with excitement. This scene was truly unforgettable. After releasing the fireworks, the buzz stopped, and Joshua Wayne drove away with Elizabeth Jones. Edwards Wayne and Lily had also taken care of the two little cuties, and they slept soundly after messing around for the entire day. Edwards Wayne stepped into the bedroom and saw Lily wearing a turtle necked sweater. Her body was slim and curvaceous. She stood in front of the window, looking at the fireworks that exploded in the sky far away. She was very beautiful. Edwards Wayne walked behind her, stretched out his hands, and tightly wrapped them around her slender waist. His thin lips were low above her ears, and he said with a gentle and enchanting voice, "Happy New Year!" Lily''s entire body trembled, she turned around and wrapped her arms around his neck, burying her face in his embrace and muttering: "I am very happy, because I met you!" "Is that so?" The corner of Ji Xiao Han''s mouth raised, looking like he was in a good mood. "Yes, before this, I had never thought of being able to find my children¡¯s father. I have always been very regretful for not giving them aplete family. It was all because of you that my wish was fulfilled." Lily chuckled, and didn''t seem to feel hurt at all. Edwards Wayne, however, didn''t agree with her. "It''s my fault that I didn''t find you early, causing you and the children to suffer so much!" "No, it''s not your problem, it''s me. I was staying away from you at first, if you weren''t patient enough with me and didn''t have enough carefor the children, we might not have made it this far, maybe you will give up halfway, and I will also leave because of hatred. It''s your persistence, your true love for me, that moved me, it''s all because of you!" Lily said with iparable resolution. Chapter 878 Chapter 878 Three days passed in the blink of an eye. For Wayne Family, these three days were warm and full, and the time they spent together was very short. Every year, they would always be busy with various things, from morning to night, it was very precious to have family time. Edwards Wayne and Lily did not go out on holiday either, they only yed with the children in their vi for three days. The family time was extremely exciting and left the two cuties with very unforgettable experience. Three dayster, Lily wanted to go overseas to visit her father, so she wanted to discuss this matter with Edwards Wayne. She thought that Edwards Wayne would definitely not let her go on a long journey, but she couldn''t possibly stay in this manor forever just because she was afraid of the dangers outside. Although Wayne White called and said that he wanted to return to the country to visit her, Lily felt that he was too old and that the journey was a long one. She didn''t want him toe there again to have a tiring journey. At night, when the snow had stopped, Edwards Wayne left the two little cuties in the Toy Room to y. He went to his wine cer alone, intending to drink some wine. In front of the semicircr bar, the room was warm and the man had taken off his jacket. He was wearing only a white shirt with a gray -blue waistcoat, and his long, straight neck and long legs were entuated by a pair of long trousers. The eleganceing from him, which could not be concealed, gave him a mature beauty, like the wine in his ss, intoxicating. When Lily saw him, he lookedzy and rxed. Her heart felt as if it was touched by dew, and within its coolness was a slight tremble. Her eyes seemed to be unable to shift away from him, the man''s elegant and beautiful face surprised Lily to the core. "How did you find this ce?" Edwards Wayne slightly raised his brows, and his voice, which was as intoxicated as fine wine, caused Lily to faintly wake up. I asked the Old Garry, he said that you might be here, but I haven''te here before, you have hidden a lot of wine. As Lily walked towards him, she sized up his huge wine room. Inside, the beautiful wine was fragrant, causing one''s face to twitch just by smelling it. "Yes. Although I don''t really like to drink it, I do like to collect these wines. This might be a peculiar hobby of mine." Edwards Wayne left the bar and walked slowly around his own collection. As he spoke, he smiled, his expression was indescribably graceful. Not long after, the man walked up to her and condescendingly looked at her pretty face. "Do you want a drink?" "Yeah, I want to drink it!" In front of others, Lily would hold back for a bit, but in front of this man, she felt that even if she was drunk, she was not afraid. "Come here!" The man reached out to grab one of her small hands and felt the soft skin on her palm. He deviously squeezed her palm two times. Lily wrinkled her brows in pain and red at him. "Don''t get drunk! "We can only have one ss!" Edwards Wayne poured half a goblet of red wine for her and told her on in a low voice. Lily took the wine and sipped: "It''s sweet!" "Don''t women like this taste? Just like you, it makes me feel very sweet! " Edwards Wayne started to be naughty again, his long fingers inadvertently lifting up a strand of hair on her chest as he spoke in a low voice. The corner of Lily''s mouth raised up in a strange manner, and sheughed: "Really? How can I be so sweet? " "Your smile is very sweet! The moment I saw your smile and the smile on your face, I couldn''t help but want to kiss you! " As he spoke, the man leaned close to her, his breath on her pink cheeks, slightly hot. Lily no longer dodged like before. She only looked at him quietly, and in the next second, her lips were kissed by the man. In just a short moment, they had already separated. Their breath interweaved, causing the atmosphere to instantly increase by quite a bit. "Come here, let''s sit here and drink!" Edwards Wayne''s heart moved for some reason, and he pulled her to sit on the sofa at the side. With a light tug, Lily''s legs went soft, and she fell directly onto his robust long legs. She felt faint! "It would be great if I could spend my days ying, drinking, and rxing like this with you and my children!" Edwards Wayne said with azy smile. "As long as you want to, you can!" Lily smiled. Edwards Wayne helplessly said: "But I don''t dare to rx for even a moment, I want you and your children to live a better life." Lily felt his heart ache as she listened, her fingers stroking his handsome face: "Our lives are already very good, you don''t need to work so hard, I only hope that we can spend more time together in the future!" "I''m a CEO. I have no choice but to work hard." A bitter smile appeared in Edwards Wayne''s tone: "I really don''t have any other choice. If it''s not a sess, then it''s a failure, if it''s not a sess, then it''s a defeat. Lily, are you afraid?" Lily''s heart became uneasy. She looked at him seriously and shook her head: "No, if I am with you, I''m not afraid of anything." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The man tightly embraced her. His thin lips pressed against her shoulder as he gently said," I am assured to have your words!" The two of them embraced each other for a while. Lily finally thought of the reason she came to find him, and said in a low voice: "I want to ask you a favor. I might be going to travel far away in the next two days. Edwards Wayne''s big hands, which were wrapped around her waist, instantly stiffened. A hint of urgency shed across his eyes: "Why are you going abroad? You can let your fathere back and have fun!" "No, I don''t want him to fly around anymore. I''m his daughter, so it''s only proper for me to go visit him, not for him to fly back to the country every time for me." Edwards Wayne was speechless. Indeed, visiting the elders was indeed the obligation and filial duty of a child. "But I''m worried about letting you out, you know what I''m worried about!" Edwards Wayne''s voice still carried a trace of nervousness. "I know, but if I don''t even go to see him for such an important holiday, I feel a bit guilty. On the day of my engagement, my father gave me so many things, and he gave me almost everything he had. He really is a very good father, so I also want to be a good daughter." Lily was also in a dilemma. Edwards Wayne knew that Lily hadpletely forgiven and epted Wayne White''s feelings of abandonment and guilt towards her. "Alright, I want to go abroad with you. If you want to go, then go with me to see him!" Edwards Wayne made a decision in the end. "You''reing with me?" Lily was in disbelief, because didn''t he hate her father? "Yes, I''m worried about letting you go alone, but you''re his daughter, so you have to go!" Edwards Wayne didn''t want to involve her into his personal feelings. She love her father. "Are we bringing the children with us?" Lily suddenly asked. "Don''t! The children will stay in the country and be taken care of by my mom and grandma!" Edwards Wayne did not want the children to apany him on this adventure. Chapter 879 Chapter 879 Cire also felt that it would be better if she did not bring the children with her. After all, Edwards Wayne was currently fighting with his uncle in secret, and she had seen John Wayne''s despicable tricks before. She did not know what disgusting things he would do. So leaving the children by the two elders'' side and with the help of Lanreina, she was very assured.. "Alright, let''s not bring the children with us. Can we go as soon as possible?" Seeing that he had agreed to her request, Lily felt a bit of gratitude. Edwards Wayne said as his thin lips kissed her forehead, "Tomorrow morning, you should prepare some gifts and send them over. Go directly to Old Garry and have him bring you to the gift room to choose something. "But these things are yours. I want to buy the gift for my dad myself!" Lily was a little embarrassed, she should be showing her filial piety. How could she take things out of Wayne Family? "I am all yours. My things, aren''t they all yours?" Edwards Wayne saw that she was still being polite with him, and his handsome face revealed a look of displeasure. Lilyughed out loud: "If I wanted to use these gifts, I would have taken them without hesitation. But this was given to my father, and you and he had some grudges before, so I can''t take it!" "Take it. My grudge with him is over!" Edwards Wayne raised his eyebrows slightly, then said: "Actually, I still have to thank him for taking care of my mother all these years, without him, my mom''s pressure back then might have been even greater." Lily was slightly happy: "Do you really think that way? You don''t hate my dad anymore, do you?" "I can only say that my hatred towards him has already faded!" It was impossible for Edwards Wayne to not topletely me Wayne White. His youth was deeply affected by Wayne White, and the hurt and that he had and the grudges they made, could not be wiped clean just by simple words. From today onwards, the only thing he could do was never meet Wayne White and be strangers with him, then there would no longer be any grievances. In the end, Lily still let Old Garry take her to the storage room to choose a gift. Once she entered, she found that the room was filled with all kinds of expensive gifts. Furthermore, this room was very big, Lily couldn''t believe it. Even though she herself lived in the Wayne Family, she was not in charge of such things. So she was very surprised upon seeing this. "All of the gifts here are quite good. Miss Lily, take as much as you like, Young Master said so!" Old Garry stood at the side and said with a smile. Lily became even more embarrassed, and she casually picked some. At dinner time, Edwards Wayne told his family about this matter. The olddy remained silent for a while, but when she left the table, she turned around and reminded them to be careful when they were outside. From the looks of it, the olddy had no objections. Lanreina had already moved into the Wayne Family. With her here, she would take care of the two children. Whether it was ying with the children or bathing them, Lanreina would take care of them all, and sometimes even if Lily wanted to help, she would not be able to. What a good mother - in -w, this made Lily respect her even more. At night, Lanreina came over in her pajamas and knocked on the door, then called Lily over to her room. "Lily, if you can go over and see him, he''ll definitely be very happy!" Lanreina said softly. Lily said in a low voice: "This is what I should do. He is also old, and I can''t possibly let hime and see me every time." "Yes, your father seems to be in good health, but he has a chronic disease, his is not good, and his heart needs medicine. In the past, I used to keep an eye on his taking the medicine, but I don''t know if he would take it on time recently. He doesn''t like to listen to doctors." The moment Lanreina mentioned Wayne White, his expression became very gentle, perhaps because she truly understood him too well, so she unconsciously nagged a bit more. As Lily listened, she felt a lot of regret and worry in her heart. "Mother, don''t worry. "Mm, I know. He will definitely listen to your words. The two of you finally recognized each other. He definitely hopes that his body will recover."Lanreina nodded her head, but her eyes were somehow a little moist. When she thought of how they had once loved each other, and how now it was suddenly difficult to even say words of concern to him, a trace of sorrow rose in his heart. "Mom, actually, if you and my dad have the time, we can still meet and chat, Edwards and I won''t mind." Lily advised in a low voice. "No, I have nothing to talk about with him." However, Lanreina chuckled and shook her head. Her face was filled with determination, but her heart was filled with helplessness. "Mom, thank you!" Lily was extremely grateful. "Alright, don¡¯t be so polite anymore. You''ve already called me Mom. I''m very satisfied. Go rest. You still have to fly tomorrow morning, it will be tiring!"Lanreinaughed gently. Lily nodded and then left. Returning back to the bedroom, Edwards Wayne sat on the sofa with a baffled expression. Seeing her, he stood up and walked over: "What did my mom say?" "Nothing, she just told me to tell my dad to remember to take the medicine!" Lily said softly. "Is your father sick?" The man narrowed his eyes slightly. "It''s an chronic disease!" Lily couldn''t figure out the thoughts in the man''s eyes for a while, so she replied softly. Edwards Wayne didn''t say anything else and reached out to hug her. "Let''s rest early. "Alright!" Lily leaned into his embrace and walked towards the big bed. Morning! Lily kissed her daughter''s cheeks and then reached out to hug her son. She wanted to kiss him, but George disdained her, "Mummy, don''t kiss me. Lily never thought that her son would actually dislike her, and felt hurt. "Sure enough, you''ve grown up and won''t kiss me anymore!" Lily sighed. Now, two cuties were almost five years old and had grown quite a bit. They were bing more and more sensible. Emma immediately hugged her and kissed her cheeks: "Mummy, don''t bother with my brother. Emma loves you, loves you so much!" Lily was only pretending to be angry, her son had grown up and understood how to be shy. He also knew that there was a difference between males and females, this was actually a good thing. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Edwards Wayne messed up his son''s short hair, and the little guy pouted and protested. "The two of you have to listen to my grandmother''s words at home. When wee back, I''ll bring you a present!" Edwards Wayne warned gently. The two little fellows nodded with all their might: "Don''t worry, Daddy and Mummy, remember to express our concerns for Grandfather. Next time, we''ll go visit him!" Lily nodded, and was very moved: "Alright, I''ll definitely give my regards on behalf of your grandfather!" The two of them turned and drode towards Edwards Wayne''s private airport. Chapter 880 Chapter 880 Elizabeth Jones received a call from her mother, telling her to go back to the Jones house to eat dinner after New Year''s Eve. Although Elizabeth Jones didn''t want to go back and face that family, her mother''s tone of voice carried a hint of pleading, so Elizabeth Jones agreed. After all, she was still the daughter of the Jones Family. That''s where she belonged. Elizabeth Jones told Joshua Wayne that she was at work. After asking a few questions on the phone, he told her to go back home. Elizabeth Jones bought a fruit bouquet and stepped into the gate. All of a sudden, a young girl in a pink nylon coat stepped in front of her, blocking her way. "Big sister, I thought you didn''t want toe back!" This girl who wore a famous brand from head to toe looked to be around 20 years old. She had short red hair that reached her corbone, was fluffy andzy, had a beautiful face that was sharp and beautiful. Her almond eyes revealed her mean demeanor. She was Elizabeth Jones''s stepfather, Barry Jones''s daughter, and was one year younger than Elizabeth Jones. When she was fifteen, she was sent abroad to study, and Elizabeth Jones and her rtionship had almost never been established. They didn¡¯t even have conversations when they came home at each festival. It was not that Elizabeth Jones did not want to chat with her, but Patty Jones contempt to talk with her. But she never thought that aftering back, Patty Jones would actually talk to her again. It was truly strange. "I came to see my mother!" Elizabeth Jones walked beside her, and directly headed towards the hall inside. Patty Jones''s lips curled into a smile: "I heard that you were abandoned by Joshua Wayne, why? Are you ipatible? Or is he just ying with you?" Elizabeth Jones''s gaze instantly turned cold. "Why are you curious about this?" Patty Jones raised her eyebrows, "What do you think I''m curious about? He''s my idol, I was even thinking of joining hispany as an artist one day." Only then did Elizabeth Jones suddenly remember that Patty Jones''s specialty was dancing, she had received many awards before and after she went abroad for further study, which could be considered as half a step into the entertainment industry. When she was studying abroad, because she had sent many selfie photos, she had already gained some fame in the country, and had gathered some fans. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The way Patty Jones looked at Elizabeth Jones, was unrestrained jealousy. Back then, Elizabeth Jones only studied the media as a major, but her reputation in university wasn''t very good, which caused her to fall behind t in her studies. In the end, she could only be a nobody journalist and be an errand girl for others, but Patty Jones felt that Elizabeth was so cheap that she was more suited to be a journalist and an errand girl for others. Cheap girl! The fate seemed to y jokes with her. But when she was about to seed in her studies and go back to her own country to develop, she realised that Elizabeth Jones had hooked up with Joshua Wayne. To Patty Jones, this was a truth that was hard to ept. Elizabeth Jones did not want to be a small journalist, who knew some tricks to attract Joshua Wayne''s attention and be his only publicly acknowledged girlfriend. Patty Jones was extremely unwilling to ept this. But thankfully the situation had reversed, Elizabeth Jones had been dumped by Joshua Wayne. Therefore, Patty Jones came over and ridiculed her proudly. If she did not stomp on Elizabeth Jones fiercely a few times, she would not be able to take in her resentment. The moment she thought about how Elizabeth Jones had already gotten ahold of Joshua Wayne, Patty Jones felt extremely indignant in her heart. The sacred and pure idol in her heart had actually been tainted by this vulgar woman. She felt that if she did not go up and give her two ps, her was well-educated. "Aren''t you very confident? "Since you want to go to hispany to be an artist, you can go at any time." Elizabeth Jones''s voice was also very indifferent. "It could have been possible, but now, it''s not certain!" Patty Jones''s tone suddenly changed, it became angry: "You have already offended Joshua Wayne, if he finds out that I am your stepsister, he would definitely not sign me." Hearing this, Elizabeth Jones could not help but sneer: "Don''t worry, if it''s really because of me that you are unable to enter hispany, I will definitely exin it to him on your behalf. I will tell him that no matter what rtionship I have with you, you should not be involved!" "Really? Are you really that kind to help me? " Patty Jones was in disbelief, feeling that Elizabeth Jones had suddenly be so good, perhaps it was just to please her. Elizabeth Jones ignored her and headed upstairs. Patty Jones saw that she hadpletely ignored her, and her face turned green once again. Elizabeth Jones went up the stairs and saw his mother and two brothers in Toy Room. The two brothers were already seven or eight years old, and were very cute when they were todllers, but they were very naughty now. When they saw Elizabeth Jonese in, they immediately made a big face at her. Her mother stood up and said with a smile: "Elizabeth, you''re back!" "Yeah!" Elizabeth Jones looked at her two brothers who were much younger than her, she couldn''t describe what she felt in her heart. She was almost 22 years old, but her mother had two more children. The age gap was so huge, she really didn''t have anything to talk about with her two younger brothers. " sister, you didn''te back empty-handed this time, did you?" "Didn''t you say you were going to buy us a robot toyst time? "You lied to us again." "When sister Patty came back this time, she bought us so many delicious food and funtoys." "That''s right, Big Sis. You''re so bad, I can''t even bring myself to say that you''re my Sis!" Elizabeth Jones was so angry by her two brothers that her face turned white. However, she did not get angry with them, and only said indifferently: "I brought toys for you guys too. When the two little boys heard this, they immediately ran down, as if they were fighting over who woulde first. The noise was very loud. Only then did Mrs. Jones say to Elizabeth Jones: "Your two brothers talk too much and are heartless. Don''t take it to heart, they are just kids whojust want to y!" Elizabeth Jonesughed, and did not speak! They were almost eight years old, and if they are still so careless, then it was adults faults who didn''t educate the children. Compared to the two children from Wayne Family, Elizabeth Jones truly felt that her family''s education was an extremely important matter. His mother and stepfather really doted on his two sons, as if they could say whatever they wanted and give them whatever they wanted. Elizabeth Jones felt that this kind of education was not very appropriate. "In a while, your cousin wille over to eat too!" Her mother said with a smile. Elizabeth Jones was startled: "Oh, why would hee over?" His cousin Perry Fleming was the only person that Elizabeth Jones did not hate. His cultivated and tolerant demeanor did not resemble that of a Jones family member. "When he heard you were back, he agreed toe over to eat!" Her motherughed as she spoke. "Elizabeth, what do you think of Perry?" Chapter 881 Chapter 881 H ¡ª er mother''s words caused Elizabeth''s expression to freeze. She looked at her mother in disbelief: "Why do you ask this?" Eliza¡¯ s mother sighed, "Don''t think that mother is blind. I can see that he is interested in you." Hearing that, Elizabeth Jones''s entire body shivered, and her heart started to feel ufortable. "Mom, I''ve always treated him like my brother. Can you not say that?" Elizabeth Jones had really always respected him as her brother; she never thought that her mother would actually pair them up. Seeing her daughter''s disgust, her mother immediatelyforted her, "Alright, alright, alright. Don''t be angry. I''m doing this for you. Seeing that you''ve been depressed recently, I hope someone can take care of you." "Mom, don''t bring up this matter when he arrives!" Elizabeth Jones said with a serious face. "Don''t worry, I won''t mention it anymore. Actually, I feel that he isn''t suitable for you!" In the eyes of Eliza¡¯s mother, Perry Fleming was not worthy of her daughter. Perry Fleming was only a university professor, he only received fixed sry, although his family background was not bad, it was impossible for him to develop much further and be rich. She lived the life of a noble woman, naturally hoping that Elizabeth Jones would not have to worry about money in the future, and also hoping that she would marry a rich man and live the life of a noble woman like her. Elizabeth Jones turned around and headed back to her room. As she passed by the stairs, she heard the sounds of her two brothers fighting and crying. She couldn''t help but sigh and shake her head. When she pushed open the door, Patty was sitting on her bed, looking at her with an arrogant expression. "What are you doing in my room?" Elizabeth Jones''s room was the smallest and darkest room in this house. Previously, Patty didn''t want toe to this corner, because she felt that it was really bad luck. However, she had to ask Elizabeth Jones for help today, so she still came to visit. Sure enough, after not living in a room for too long, there was a feeling of humidity that caused her to feel ufortable all over. "Sister, don''t be so cold. There shouldn''t be any deep grudges between us, right?" Patty said as she forced out a few fake smiles. However, Elizabeth Jones ignored her and sat on the chair by the side. She took out her phone and nned to sink in her phone. Patty stared at the phone, her eyes lit up, and then, she thought about whether she should secretly look for her phone and look for Joshua Wayne''s number. After thinking about it, she felt that there was no need to be so sneaky; She could openly ask Elizabeth Jones for it. As long as she opened her mouth, did Elizabeth Jones dare to reject? Elder sister, you should have Joshua Wayne''s phone number, right? Patty really opened her mouth confidently and straightforwardly to ask for it. Elizabeth Jones raised her head, her gaze sweeping across her coolly: "No!" In the past, Elizabeth Jones did not have such confidence, but now, she felt that, why did she have to so easily give her boyfriend number to another woman? The atmosphere became awkward and Patty''s expression darkened. She never thought that Elizabeth Jones would actually throw out her words such directly. "Elizabeth Jones, you just don¡¯t want me to be better, right? You have to know; You and your mother are at my house. You live at my house and eat my family''s food as well, so now that you dare to be arrogant with me, aren''t you acting a little too stupid? "Patty immediately pointed at her in anger and screamed. Elizabeth Jones wanted to cover her ears; she didn''t want to listen to her. However, blocking ears was useless. These words were something that Elizabeth Jones had heard countless of times. It was as if every time they argued, Patty would use these words to stop her. "My mom is your dad''s wife. It''s legal for her to use his money, but don''t forget that my mom gave him two sons. It''s even more legal!" Elizabeth Jones lifted her head and answered word by word, without the slightest trace of the young girl''s cowardly. Elizabeth Jones''s words made it so unexpected that she couldn''t answer a single word. Then she got even angrier. "What about you? What right do you have to use my family''s money?" "Based on the fact that I''m my mother''s daughter, I used the money my mother gave me!" Elizabeth Jones answered as confidently as ever. Patty was angered to the peak where her face turned green once again, "That shameless woman will only use these two sons as an excuse. Every day, she will use my father''s money to disguise herself as a noble woman. A bastard like her who came from a dustbin I know much better." "Bang!" Just as Patty cursing, Eliza reached out and pped her face agilely. Patty''s mind went nk, her face was in pain, and there was uncertainty as to how red her face was. "You dare hit me?" Patty didn''t dare believe it. Ever since Elizabeth Jones was young, she didn''t even dare to touch her with a finger. Elizabeth Jones red at her coldly and viciously as she warned her, "If you curse my mother one more time, I''ll tear your mouth to shreds it!" Being warned by her like this, Patty was feared to scold her. Her mouth was widely open, and for a moment, she did not know whether to cry or curse. Elizabeth Jones stared at her coldly and said: "Do you want Joshua Wayne''s number Stop dreaming, I won''t give it to you. In the past, you can snatch anything that belongs to me, but he ... you can''t snatch away. Do you remember that?" Patty had never really seen such a fierce expression on Elizabeth Jones''s face, she was dumbstruck again. Then, she suddenly covered the side of her face that had been pped, and ran outside while crying. She did not expect that Patty''s greatest ability was not to bully her, but to report her. At this moment, she covered the evidence of her beating with her hands. She was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to properly eat lunch today. Very soon, Barry Jones came up. Together with her mother and Patty, who was crying pitifully, was also going upstairs. "Eliza, was Little Patty your little sister? Why aren''t you apologizing to her?" Once Eliza''s mother went upstairs, without waiting for Barry Jones to speak, she immediately went forward to question Elizabeth Jones. Although her voice was very soft, one could tell that she was still a little uneasy. Elizabeth Jones said indifferently: "That''s right, she was disrespectful to me, so I hit her!" "Elizabeth, just how did my daughter offend you? Can''t you just scold her a bit? Why did you hit her? Do you see what you did to her face? " Barry Jones looked at his own daughter''s swollen face, and felt his heart ache. Just a moment ago, Elizabeth Jones had indeed used her bare hands, and, as she had practiced the Taekwondo, her power was naturally stronger than ordinary people. Half of Patty''s face was numb, which was why she was so wronged, crying like a victim. However, Elizabeth Jones said coldly: "My mouth is stupid, I can''t scold her, so I can only use my strength!" Everyone knew that Elizabeth Jones was practicing Taekwondo. This was why Patty could only swear in front of her, and did not dare to fight with her. It was because, when fighting with Elizabeth Jones, she would always lose. Her mother who was at the side said anxiously: "Eliza, what nonsense are you talking about? Hurry up and apologize to Little Patty, it is your fault.to hit someone."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 882 Chapter 882 Elizabeth Jones''s eyes shone with an aggrieved expression. She felt really disappointed when she heard that her mother told her to apologize to Patty. Why did she hit Patty? Wasn''t it because her words were too unpleasant and she scolded her mother? Elizabeth Jones wanted to tell the truth to her mother, but seeing that her mother was standing beside Patty looking extremely cautious, Elizabeth Jones could only grit her teeth and endure. She could not ask her mother to hate the house as much as she did, and she could simply turn around and leave. Elizabeth Jones''s mother relied on Barry Jones and there were two younger brothers waiting her to feed. Elizabeth Jones could only swallow her anger. However, she could not apologize to Patty. She felt that she could leave, but she would not apologize. "Mom, I''m not wrong!" Elizabeth Jones clenched her teeth and said. Patty covered her face and cried even harder, while looking at her stepmother: "Aunty, have a fair look at your aggressive daughter, don''t you teach her how to behave well? She think that she is really a somebody just because she has practiced Taekwondo for a few years, look at my face, it''s almost like my face has been disfigured, how can I go outside to enjoy the sun from now on, I have to leave my family and friends for the next few days, I don''t have any face left." Patty''s cries were loud and her words were worthy of r sympathy. Eliza¡¯ s mother''s anxious face had turned pale. Barry Jones red at Elizabeth Jones angrily, pointing towards the door, he bellowed: "Immediately get fucking away!" Hearing his words, Elizabeth Jones''s entire body froze, and she looked at her mother apologetically. Her mother was also frozen, her face bing more and more pale, she anxiously wanted to pacify Barry Jones: "Hubby, don''t be angry, I think the children might have misunderstood ..." "There''s no misunderstanding. Auntie, she just hit me. Look at my face, the evidence is still here." Patty immediately cried pitifully at the side. Her mother looked at the swollen red marks on her face and was at a loss as to what to say. Elizabeth Jones clenched her teeth, took her backpack and prepared to leave. "Eliza!" Her mother was shocked, she had a bad premonition that if her daughter left this time, she would never be able to return home again. She hurriedly ran out, "Eliza, don''t go. Elizabeth Jones felt that her mother might still not understand her situation. This was no longer a matter of apologizing, but a matter of not wanting to stay in this house even for a second. "Mom, if you need anything, just please call me. If you want to ask me for a meal or go shopping in the future, just call me!" Although Elizabeth Jones was furious, she did not target at hurting her mother. She knew how weak her mother was and knew how difficult her situation was, so she decided to not make things more difficult for her mother. Her mother was stunned. Then, as if she understood her daughter''s determination, she nodded and said in a calm tone, "Okay. In the future, take good care of yourself; Do the wounds on your hands heal?" Elizabeth Jones nodded her head: "I''m much better now, Mom, don''t worry, I''ll be ok!" After Elizabeth Jones finished speaking, she quickly ran out of the hall. Their house was a small vi, and outside, was a ck BMW. When the driver saw Elizabeth Jones rushing out, the car was hurriedly stopped. Perry Fleming anxiously got off the carriage and grabbed Elizabeth Jones''s arm: "Eliza, where are you going?" Seeing that it was him, Elizabeth Jones''s expression turned slightly better. "I want to leave this ce." "Why? Aren''t we going to have lunch together? " Perry Fleming looked surprised. Elizabeth Jones shook her head: "No, cousin, let''s make an appointment next time!" After Elizabeth Jones finished speaking, she walked towards the road not far away, intending to stop a taxi. Perry Fleming immediately turned his car around, and said to her: "Where are you going? Let me send you on your way!" "No need, you can go to their house to have your meal. I''ll wait for a while, I''ll be able to get a taxi soon!" Elizabeth Jones said as she walked. At this time, someone pointed at her and shouted, "Look, Elizabeth Jones is back." "It really is her. Let''s go and take a picture with her!" There was a group of young girls waiting for bus. When they saw Elizabeth Jones, they started to loudly discuss about her. Soon after, they started to walk towards her. Elizabeth Jones was so frightened that her face paled. She didn''t dare to reject him anymore and just opened his car door and sat inside. She then begged in a low voice: "Cousin, hurry up and let¡¯s leave here!" Perry Fleming immediately stepped on the elerator, leaving the group of little girls far behind. Elizabeth Jones secretly heaved a sigh of relief and leaned her head on the chair. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Perry Fleming looked at her injured arm: "Why is your phone not working?" Elizabeth Jones was startled, then realized that her two old phone were still locked in Joshua Wayne''s cupboard, she was using her new phone, and it was not just Perry Fleming who could not get through to her phone, anyone who wanted to look for her would not be able to find her. "Cousin, I''ve changed my phone number. Give me your phone, and I''ll save the number for you!" Elizabeth Jones had never been on guard against Perry Fleming, she felt that he was a trustworthy person. Perry Fleming was slightly startled; he gave her his phone: "Why did you change your phone number?" "There are so many people looking for me!" Elizabeth Jones smiled. "Well, you are now in Big Star, there must be a lot of people looking for you!" Perry Flemingughed cheerfully. "Cousin, don''t make fun of me. What kind of celebrity am I? Go online and browse through my history. You''ll find that my reputation is as bad as it can get." Elizabeth Jones said self- deprecatingly. "No matter how much others despise you, in my eyes, you will always be as pure and innocent as an angel." Perry Fleming said with a serious expression. After hearing his words, Elizabeth Jones''s beautiful eyes were slightly widened in surprise. "I didn''t think that I would have such a high evaluation in your heart, I''m really too surprised." Perry Fleming looked at her, confused. Elizabeth Jonesughed and mocked, "How can I be an angel? I am just an ordinary person." "There are many different kinds of ordinary people, and you are the kind of person that people can never hate." Perry Fleming said with a light smile. "Is that so? I believe that how many fans Joshua Wayne has, there will be how many people hate me. And the person who hates me the most is Patty, I wasn''t able to control my temper just now and gave her a p, so I was forced out by them. "Elizabeth Jones''s expression turned sorrowful, thinking that she no longer had a ce to stay in the house, she felt ashamed of her mother. Perry Fleming was not surprised, but instead sighed: "I feel that it''s a good thing that you left this family earlier, so that my uncle would not think of introducing a boyfriend to you every day and use your marriage to earn benefit for himself." Perry Fleming''s beautiful eyes widened a little. "How do you know?" "When he was drinking at my house yesterday, he said he wanted to introduce you to some of his customers'' sons." As Perry Fleming said till here, his face suddenly became somewhat unpleasant. Chapter 883 Chapter 883 W ¡ª hen Elizabeth Jones heard this, her beautiful face froze. She didn''t think that Barry Jones would actually still have any intentions on her, he was simply too detestable. "I will never see him again. I want to see if he still has a chance to introduce a man to me!" Elizabeth Jonesughed coldly. "Yes!" Perry Fleming nodded. A private jet was parked in an international airport of a certain country. A line of people and four cars were moving from the airport towards the seven-star Grand Hotel. Inside the carriage, Lily, who had experienced a long journey, tiredly leaned against the man''s chest, and started to sleep. Edwards Wayne''s handsome face also revealed a few signs of exhaustion, but he was not used to sleeping in the car. This sense of vignce, ever since he had taken over the control of the company, was deeply engraved in his heart. Seeing the woman''s head droop down, Edwards Wayne felt that she was very cute and used his hands to hold her head. With that, Lily was able to sleep extremely well. Inside the car, the man''s embrace was extremely warm. In daze, Lily smiled. At the entrance of the hotel, Larry, who had followed behind them, quickly opened the car door. Standing by the side with his head lowered, he saw that Lily was nearly asleep in Edwards Wayne''s embrace. "No need!" After Edwards Wayne supported her gently and turned around. He directly hugged her slender body into his arms and carried her forward to the main hall. Larry followed them obediently. Inside the luxurious presidential suite, Edwards Wayne was going to put Lily on the bed to sleep, but Lily woke up. When she opened her eyes, she saw the man hugging her and leaning on her. The two were practically hugging each other on the bed. "What are you doing?" Lily rubbed her eyes, puzzled by the situation. The way Edwards Wayne was leaning towards her made her think of an indescribable evil thing in an instant. Edwards Wayne''s thin lips slightly lifted, his hands extended out, standing straight, he said with a low voice: "Nothing, I want you to sleep a bit longer!" Lily turned to look, she found that she was in a hotel room. Embarrassed, she realized it was this man who had carried her up. "Why didn''t you wake me up? Carrying me upstairs must be very tiring! " Lily felt that after a year, she had grown a lot fatter. Would it be difficult for the man to carry her? Edwards Wayne''s thick eyebrows twitched, and looked at her with dissatisfaction: Are you questioning my physique? "Of course not, I''m just afraid of burdening you!" Lily was so nervous that she quickly exined, knowing that this man didn''t like to be questioned. No matter what, he was not allowed to be questioned. "Speaking of tiring me, I get tired every night!" Edwards Wayne suddenly blinked his eyes at her wickedly, and then, while unbuttoning his suit, he continued to speakzily: "In order to make you happy every night, I have to use all my strength." After Lily heard these words, her entire body shivered, and she immediately med him for it. "Since it''s so hard, why don''t we make an appointment every month? If it''s true that you are tired every night, you can rx and I will be at ease!" Lily drawled and she purposely went against him.. "One month?" As expected, his handsome eyes immediately darkened. He was extremely unhappy. With a dangerous tone, he asked, "Are you testing me?" Seeing that he was angry, Lilyughed in the bottom of her heart, this was indeed the reaction that she wanted. "No, I''m just concerned about you. I feel like you should focus all your energy on your work so that you won''t be so tired." Lily ridiculed him. Edwards Wayne had already taken off the suit jacket, hanging it on his finger, seemingly wanting to but not throwing it away, as though he was seriously listening to her words. When he finished listening, he flicked his finger. The suits jacket directlynded on the sofa, the man turned around and walked over with his long and powerful legs. Lily was even jauntily leaning on the bed, supporting herself with both hands, with an expression of wanting to make fun of him. Seeing him walk over suddenly, Lily felt that something was wrong, she immediately got up trying to escape. She crawled to the other side of the big bed, and continued to raise her eyebrows to look at him. Sure enough, the first thing Edwards Wayne did when he walked over was to extend his long arms to grab her, but he did not expect her to escape even faster than a rabbit. "If you get caught by me, you''ll be in trouble tonight!" The man was immediately provoked into a challenging mood. Lily''s beautiful face turned ugly, she screamed in her heart, ''No way!''. Thus, she made the most sensible decision ¡ª she apologized to him earnestly: "Edwards Wayne, I was just joking with you. You can understand, right?!" Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "And then?" When the man saw that she had given in, a trace of please skim over his face. Lily pretended to seriously think about it for a moment, then continued to answer: "Then, it happens once a week, I felt that it was a very normal frequency. I''ve watched other people''sment online, it¡¯s every half a month, and they say it''s very normal." "I endured it for twenty-seven years just to wait for you. You want me to do have sex once a month?" The man said with a deadpan expression. Lily could not tolerate this serious atmosphere any longer. She covered her mouth andughed for a long time before saying, "Alright, let''s change the topic. I don''t think there''s anything to talk about on this topic." As she wasughing, Edwards Wayne took the opportunity to circle around her. In the next second, he slightly tilted his healthy body, and pushed her to lie down with both of his powerful arms. Lily was so frightened by his actions that sheid down. When she wanted to stand up and protest, she didn''t even have a ce to run to. "You ... What are you doing? " Lily''s beautiful eyes widened, however, there was no need to ask, as she knew what would happen next. As expected, she had to pay the price for saying the wrong thing. Lily held onto her weak waist, her legs trembled, pointed at the man''s back as she walked towards the bathroom, and gnashed her teeth: "It''s really too much, to actually let me move over you for half an hour!" The man froze as he stepped into the bathroom, and the man''s hearty, triumphantughter burst from inside. Hearing this proudughter, Lily became even angrier. When Edwards Wayne came out, he was wearing only a bath towel, and seeing Lily changing into a set of pajamas and sitting on the bed, his face filled with dissatisfaction. "Isn''t it happier to change the pattern now and then?" Edwards Wayne raised his eyebrows and chuckled. Lily''s expression froze, but after thinking about it carefully, it seemed that he is true and she is indeed happy. "I''m hungry, help me order some food!" Lily was really hungry. On the ne, other than drinking water, she basically did not eat anything else. "Alright, I''ll order all the food you like!" The man''s voice was deep and melodious, filled with affection. Chapter 884 Chapter 884 The man''s words made the bottom of Lily''s heart warm. Seeing that he was so concerned about her, Lily decided not to me him for letting her move over 30mins. The delicious food and fragrant wine were brought in. Lily had already washed up, and wearing a white nightgown, her waist-long hair was still slightly wet on her shoulders. She nned to use a blow-dryer to dry her hair. Edwards Wayne sat in the living room, waiting for her. Turning his head, he saw her long hair that was half wet, causing her pretty face to be even more clear and fair. He stood up and walked towards her. "Let me help you!" Edwards Wayne couldn''t remember how long he had not helped her dry her hair, but he remembered that he had helped her a few times. Her long hair was very smooth and soft, and the feeling when she traced it across her fingers was like silk, giving off a sweet fragrance that Edwards Wayne would never forget, which was why he took the initiative to take over this task. With someone helping her, Lily was naturally happy. She didn''t wear high heels and stood in front of the man. She only went up to his shoulder, just enough for the man to help her with her hair. Edwards Wayne lifted her hair and turned on the electric drier. The two stood in the bathroom, listening to the warm air that was blown out from the hair drier, the atmosphere was indescribably warm. After blowing dry her long hair, Edwards Wayne carried her to the dining hall''s seat and sat down. "Why did you order a bottle of wine?" Lily had a hobby, she just liked to drink some alcohol before going to sleep. This was probably a habit left behind by her previous job, in order to find inspiration, she would often make herself feel slightly drunk. "Here''s something for you!" Edwards Wayne had long since remembered her small interest, so he would always help her order a bottle of wine. "Thank you!" Lily was truly touched; she did not expect Edwards Wayne to be so considerate. Edwards Wayne poured half a cup for her: "In front of me, you are allowed to get drunk, but in front of other men, you are not allowed to get drunk!" Hearing his overbearing request, Lily immediately nodded her head and agreed: "Of course, I am not greedy, furthermore, drinking with others does not have this kind of romance!" Edwards Wayne''s thin lips slightly rose, feeling very satisfied in his heart. However, he really felt that it was indeed difficult and tormented to chase her and ask for her love. Before meeting Lily, he always thought of women as pets that once he hooks fingers and they would run over. Because of that, in his heart, he had always been against the approach of women. In addition, his mother had given him such a terrible nightmare, causing him to lose confidence and trust in women. Edwards Wayne realized that there were actually different types of women. There was one type that could be obtained easily by hooking fingers, and another type that even if you pursue them with your heart, you might not even be able to get them. "What are you thinking?" Lily lowered her head and took a sip of wine. Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw he was staring at her in a daze. Only now did Edwards Wayne realize that he was still deep in thought, and smiled slightly. "Nothing much, I felt that I had finally caught you, I should treat you well!" Lily giggled. "It really doesn''t seem like something you will say." Edwards Wayne raised his eyebrows disapprovingly: "Why do you say this? Am I such an unreliable person in your eyes? " Lily did not dare to provoke him, because the consequences of angering him would often be very horrible, and some unspeakable things would happen. "I said it ording to your personality. You used to be arrogant and frivolous, as if you didn''t care about love." Lily immediately exined. However, Edwards Wayne was slightly surprised: "When did I ever not take love seriously? I''ve always been very serious with you." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Lily blinked her eyes. After thinking about it carefully, she still could not find anything wrong with it. "You''re right, you''re indeed the most serious man I''ve ever met!" Lily had to admit that Edwards Wayne never took their love as a joke. No matter what, he would always take it seriously. Only then did Edwards Wayne''s face look good. Lily drank another mouthful of wine, and said emotionally: "Edwards Wayne, meeting you, is truly my luckiest thing!" Hearing her rare emotional words, Edwards Wayne pursed his lips and asked: "Are you confessing to me?" "Mm, a thousand words is not enough to describe how I love you. I feel like I might even have my soul engraved with your name. If there really is heaven, even when I die and go up to the heaven, I will not forget you. In my next life, I''lle find you and I''ll marry you again!" Lily spoke with all seriousness, but it was as if she was talking about a mythical story, causing Edwards Wayne to be unable to resist the urge tough at her. "Oh? "Is that so?" The man was very happy. With a smile stered on his face, he said, "Alright. I''ll come and find you in the next life. I need to marry you as my wife!" "Really?" Seeing that he agreed to it, Lily felt at ease. Edwards Wayne promised: "Yes, I believe that our connection has not ended yet!" Lily burst outughing, the atmosphere had been deflected away from him. She quickly picked up a piece of delicious fish and ced it into his bowl. Edwards Wayne looked down at the piece of fish with a gentle expression on his face. He picked up the chopsticks, picked them up and enjoyed. After dinner, The two went downstairs to take a walk in the back garden of the hotel before returning to their rooms to rest. In the early morning of the next day, Lily woke up very early. She was still very happy when she thought of how she wanted to see her father. When she woke up, the man was actually still sleeping. Maybe it was because he was on vacation, so, Edwards Wayne chose to sleep a littletely. The warm sun shone in from outside the window. Strands of light fell on the man''s handsome face. It was impossible to conceal his youthful aura. His handsome appearance and deep facial features made him look like a perfectly sculpted work of art. Lily propped her chin up and could not be willing to wake him up, so she stood there still. This face was truly one that one could not get tired of. Edwards Wayne was in apletely different style when he slept and was awake. After he fell asleep, he retracted his powerful gaze and became approachable to others. If not for her being the closest person to him, she would probably have been scared away by the frosty feelinging from his body. Lily thought about it, she seemed to like the way he slept more, it was peaceful and gentle. When Lily thought about this, her fingers had already crawled onto his chest. Last night, she had been hugged by him to sleep, and her heart was still warm. Unexpectedly, just as her hand was about to touch him, the man flipped his hand in the next second. Chapter 885 Chapter 885 C ire didn''t expect that Edwards Wayne, who was just sleeping soundly a moment ago, would actually suppress her so firmly that she couldn''t move in the next second. "You want to have it again?" The man''s deep, bewitching voice fell into her ear. Lily was shocked, and immediately shook her head and denied: "No, no! you misunderstood, I''m just.... I want to cover you with a nket!" Edwards Wayne saw that her pretty face was flushed red, and let go of her hands. "You''re up so early?" Lily heaved a sigh of relief. If Edwards Wayne still wanted to torment her at this time, all of her energy would be squeezed dry today. "I want to see my father earlier!" Lily immediately got up and followed him to the bathroom. Just as she entered, she heard the sound of water, which scared her so much that she quickly turned around and left. Her face was slightly hot. She didn''t know how it happened, but she had been with Edwards Wayne for a long time, so why did her face still turn red because of such a small matter? Many women did not take their boyfriend or husband seriously at all. Even if it was when their boyfriends or husbands are in toilets, they could still stand in front of their men and do their own things. But Lily was still unable to ovee this mental barrier. She felt that when Edwards Wayne was taking the No. One or No. two; her heart was also filled with an unspeakable feeling of throbbing. Gosh. Is she sick? ''Magic barrier? '' When Edwards Wayne came out, he had shaved cleanly and his short hair looked very neat and tidy. "Didn''t you want to go earlier? What are you waiting for? " When Edwards Wayne came out and saw her leaning against the door with his hands behind her back, he had no idea what was going on and asked her with a smile. Lily could only quickly enter the bathroom to clean herself up. The two started off from the hotel. It would take them more than an hour to get to Wayne White''s vi. On the way, Edwards Wayne clearly became silent. Lily was also in a dilemma. She knew that Edwards Wayne and his father had grudges against each other. So, in the end, she still tried to persuade him: "Edwards, if you really don''t want to see my father, why don''t you go back to the hotel and wait for me. I''ll have lunch with him and thene back tonight to apany you!" "We''ll meet sooner orter, it''s not like we can avoid each other for the rest of our lives!" Edwards Wayne knew that she was trying to take care of his emotions and he was struggling in his heart. Hearing his words, Lily felt even more ashamed. "But I don''t want to see you in a difficult situation. I hope you do what you want to do and don''t force yourself because of me ..." Edwards Wayne looked over, and said while looking at her: "You are my wife now, so no matter what decision I make, it will all be because of you!" Lily was touched. After thinking about it carefully, it was true, they were now husband and wife, and would have to face many matters together in the future. Lily lowered her head in silence, the heaviness that could not be spoken out from her heart. "Well, don''t think about how I feel. To be honest, your dad is a very sessful entrepreneur. If I can talk to him about my work, it might be good for me!" As if he could read her thoughts, Edwards Wayne caressed her long hair tofort her. Lily was slightly startled, and leaned into his embrace. "You really think that?" "Indeed!" If a person can even calm down when facing the things that they don''t want to face the most, then it means that he is getting better and better. " Edwards Wayne smiled. Lily sighed, extended her small hands and firmly gripped his fingers: "Edwards Wayne, thank you for being willing to make changes for me, I also hope that one day, I can make changes for you." Edwards Wayne nodded, "Alright, there will be such a day!" Lily pursed her lips andughed: "I hope it won''t be too difficult." "Not difficult, I just want to give Emma one more brother." The man was intentionally teasing her. Sure enough, Lily was clearly afraid. "Are you serious?" What Lily was most afraid of right now was having her give birth to another child. These two little fellows were still so young, and needed so many people to worry about them. If there was another one, everything would be triply difficult. Edwards Wayne saw that she was truly frightened, and chuckled: "I was joking with you, don''t take it seriously!" Lily heaved a sigh of relief and muttered: "Next time, don''t make such jokes!" "Alright, I''m not doing it anymore!" Edwards Wayne gently pinched her palm, and then asked seriously: "Do you really not want to give me another child?" "Isn''t it enough to have George and Emma?" Lily blinked, she felt that the one son and one daughter was already the best. "It is indeed enough!" Edwards Wayne was startled for a second, then nodded: "Teaching good children is also a top priority, forget it, let''s not think about it now, teaching these two fellows well is the biggest challenge!" "Yeah, I think so too!" Lily nodded. As they chatted, the limousine had already entered the Rich District. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Lily looked at the scenery outside the window. Thest time she came to find her father, she did not eat a proper meal at his house. Today, she wanted to take a good look at her father''s house. When Wayne White heard that Lily wasing, he was also very happy and excited. Early in the morning, he had the servants and maids prepare many things to entertain his daughter. The car drove into the main hall of White Family, and as the door opened, Wayne White came out to wee him happily: "Lily!" When he saw that Edwards Wayne was following behind him, Wayne White was stunned. Edwards Wayne was the first to speak: "Uncle, you don''t wee me?" Hearing he call him uncle; Wayne White''s heart was filled with mixed feelings. Thinking back to when he was brothers with Edwards Wayne''s father, Leonard Wayne, he felt extremely ashamed in his heart. "I don''t know how to address you. If you''re willing to ept that I''m Lily''s father, then call me father. I''m very grateful that you''re willing to ignore the past and treat my daughter seriously." Wayne White was moved and grateful. Edwards Wayne looked elsewhere, and said indifferently: "Let''s not bother calcting what has happened in the past. From today onwards, I will only take you as my leisurely father, my future father-inw, you can be considered a good friend with my father back then. When I was young, I once respected you too, you are indeed much more outstanding than my father!" Every time when he thought about how he had to endure all of the scolding and insults just to save his daughter, how he had to take care of his mother who had suffered all the injuries. He even organized a wedding for her and gave her a legal status, he was touched and chose to forgave him. Chapter 886 Chapter 886 Edwards Wayne and Wayne White being together peacefully was the oue that Lily enjoyed the most. She sincerely hoped that between the two families, there would be no more grudges, and as long as everyone was safe and friendly, that would be the best. Wayne White brought Lily and the others to walk around his courtyard. Although the courtyard wasn''t as vast as the Wayne Family''s, they had still taken care of it meticulously and nted a lot of flowers and trees in the backyard. Wayne White pointed to two plots ofnd that were empty, andughed: "Before, we grew roses andvender there, when it bloomed, it was very beautiful, and very fragrant!" Lily looked at the two pieces of ground, she could imagine what kind of scenery it would be like to nt roses andvender, it would definitely be beautiful. "Dad, have you hired someone to take care of this garden?" Lily only casually asked. "No, I managed it together with Lareina previously. In the future, I''ll take care of it myself!" When Wayne White mentioned Lareina''s name, he suddenly thought of Edwards Wayne, who was by his side. He immediately looked over apologetically. It was as if Edwards Wayne did not hear him, his expression was normal, but his deep eyes were focused on thedy in front who was in a daze. When Wayne White talked about growing roses andvender, her eyes seemed to shine. Could it be that she also wanted to nt a whole rose garden in his house? Lily was rather stubborn, and her focus was on his father''s home, so she did not think about how his father mentioned Lareina. "You two take a seat in the yard, I''ll get a servant to bring you some fruit drinks!" Wayne White''s face was filled with a gentle and happy smile the entire time. Since there was no mistress in the house, he was rather busy. "Dad, let me do it!" Lily immediately stood up and rushed to do something. Wayne White immediately raised his hands: "No need, wait till you stay at this house for a few more days, then I''ll let you do these things, let me do it now!" Wayne White knew that Lily was feeling bad, so he smiled andforted her. Lily could only sit on the sofa obediently and look up to see the man quietly sitting on the sofa in front of her. Although his gaze wasn''t cold, it wasn''t hot either. Lily was very satisfied with her indifferent expression. "Let me take a photo for you and send it to the children!" As Lily said that, she picked up her phone, and without Edwards Wayne''s permission, she began to take photos. Edwards Wayne swept his gaze over with a slightly more emotion on his indifferent face. "Come here!" Lily was slightly surprised, but obediently sat down beside him. "Together!" Edwards Wayne took her phone and raised it. In the next second, he hugged her tightly. Before Lily even had the chance to make a beautiful expression, she heard the man continuously take a few pictures. "Hey ..." Lily''s mind twitched. What does this man want to do? Edwards Wayne had already used his slender and agile fingers to send the photo to Lareina¡¯s phone. Lily''s beautiful eyes immediately widened as she asked in a huff, "Did you make me look very ugly just now?" Edwards Wayne shrugged his shoulders, "In my eyes, you are always beautiful!" "Show me your phone!" Lily immediately ignored her image and snatched it back. She flipped through the pictures and felt so angry that she was about to faint. The man, on the other hand, had a 360 ¡ª degree angle of handsome appearance without a blind spot. The corners of his mouth curled up as he smiledcently, he was extraordinarily handsome. As for Lily, who had been forcefully pulled into his embrace and had not yet tidied up her expressions, her looks were extremely terrible. "How can you send your mother pictures of me being so embarrassing?" Lily was full of anger. When Edwards Wayne saw her ring eyes that were unspeakably cute and funny, he felt that his mischievous act just now was very necessary. Her angry look had always been his favorite. Seeing him smile, the anger on Lily''s face lessened. She snorted and sat in front of him, holding her phone, wanting to take an embarrassing picture of Edwards Wayne. She secretly took a few shots, but discovered that a good-looking man, whether it was the right face or the left face, was handsome to the point of being invincible. Lily was extremely unhappy, but had no choice and had to give up the idea. Just at this time, Wayne White brought over fruit and drinks and handed Edwards Wayne a cup of coffee. When Edwards Wayne received it, he quietly said thanks. Wayne White also brought over some very old photos. Those pictures were all of Lily at the infant. The pictures were very exquisite, coupled with Wayne White''s meticulous collection, there were no signs of yellowing, and one could still see the little baby''s pink and white appearance. "Is this me? Just after the full moon? Why does she look so fat!" It was rare for Lily to have a chance to see such a small photo of herself, which was why she felt that it was a little hard to believe. Edwards Wayne''s heart flipped, and suddenly extended his hands out: "Let me see!" Lily had no choice but to give the album to him. When Edwards Wayne looked at the snow-white, beautiful baby girl in the picture, she grinned innocently yet adorably. She was extremely beautiful, ovepping with the pictures in his memory. Wayne White sat at the side and smiled: "If I remember it correctly, on the day of the first day of its first month, you followed your parents over. The reason why Wayne White remembered all of this was because the child was very important to him. Lily''s beautiful eyes instantly widened, as she looked at Edwards Wayne in disbelief: "Did we really meet when we were young? "But why doesn''t it seem like you mentioned it to me?"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Edwards Wayne looked at her deeply, his thin lips lifted into a smile: "We did meet when we were young, and I even kissed you before!" Lily was instantly embarrassed, her face was flushed red and her voice was also lowered, "Really, what a coincidence!" Wayne Whiteughed heartily aside, "Your life with Edwards has long been decided!" Hearing father''s words, Lily felt even more embarrassed. Edwards Wayne took a sip of the coffee and looked at her bashful and charming appearance. His heart flipped again. Perhaps he was truly infatuated with this woman, or perhaps, this was fate. After drinking a few mouthfuls of coffee, Edwards Wayne decided to leave some space for the father and daughter. "I''m going upstairs to take a rest. You guys can continue chatting!" Edwards Wayne stood up, his tall and strong figure disappearing into the living room. When he thought about the photos Lily took when she was young, the man couldn''t help butugh. He really wanted to shuttle back to the day and pinch her face. Chapter 887 Chapter 887 A ¡ªfter Edwards Wayne left, Wayne White and Lily rxed a little. "He treats you very well, I can see that!" Wayne White smiled with gratitude: "He is a gentleman; his education is very good!" Her father''s sudden praise made Lily very embarrassed, she could onlyugh. "That''s right. He''s really not bad, and he treats me quite well." Lily nodded in acknowledgement. Wayne Whiteughed, and looked at Lily with eyes full of love and sorrow. "Dad, can I see my brother''s pictures? Do you still have them? " Thinking that he had lost two of her brothers, Lily immediately became sad. Somehow, thinking about her two children, she suddenly did not dare to think about it anymore, as though just thinking about it caused her heart to ache to the point of suffocating. Wayne White nodded his head: "There is, but I think it''s better if you don''t look, it''ll be hard to bear if you do!" Lily really did not dare to look at it. Just thinking about it made his heart ache. "Alright, then I won''t look!" Lily''s eyes filled with tears. As the past was brought up, Wayne White''s heart was also saddened. The father and daughter were both a little silent. Only after a long while, did Lily manage to calm her strong emotions. Her beautiful eyes nced at the guest room on the second floor, and she asked with a lowered voice, "Father, were you and Edwards Wayne''s father really good friends back then?" "Yes, we are good friends of course!" Wayne White nodded. Although they were sitting in the courtyard, some distance away from the guest room, they were still worried that Edwards Wayne would hear what they were saying. Lily then asked softly, "Then do you know something about his father?" Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Lily was still curious. Although she knew that Angus betrayed her marriage because of April Jones, she did not know the details. Maybe her father knew something. Wayne White''s expression froze, obviously, he did not expect his daughter to ask this. "I know a little!" Although Wayne White didn''t really want to reveal his past, if his daughter wanted to know, he couldn''t keep it a secret. "Then do you think his father is a good person?" Lily felt like she was a thief and asked with a suppressed voice. Wayne White sighed: "He isn''t bad, but he isn''t good enough for Lareina!" Lily nodded in agreement: "Then, isn''t he very good to that April Jones?" "I''m not sure about that. I''m not sure about his rtionship with that woman." What Wayne White said was truth. Lily originally wanted to ask more, but seeing that her father was not someone who knew the details, she could only give up. The father and daughter talked about some things rted to the White Family. Then it was already lunchtime. Lily ran upstairs to call Edwards Wayne down for meal. She went upstairs and searched through the rooms one by one. Finally, she found Edwards Wayne lying on a small bed in a children''s room. Hisrge body took up the entire space of the small bed. Lily blinked in surprise. When she pushed open the door toe in, Edwards Wayne had already opened his eyes to look at her. "How could my father have a children''s room?" Lily walked in and discovered that there were still many children''s toys in the children''s room. "My dad must be thinking about how I''ll bring Emma George to stay in the future!" Lily walked over, picked up a small toy to y with, and said while smiling. Edwards Wayne sat up, his gaze sweeping across the room: "This should be what your father prepared for you to return." "Huh?" Lily''s heart felt as though it had been ruthlessly grabbed by an invisible hand, as though it was stinging. She muttered: "Prepared for me?" Edwards Wayne nodded his head: "I can tell that the things here are quite old." Lily lowered her eyes and looked at the little toys in her hands carefully. It was indeed not like the current style, but more like the one she used to y with when she was young. Tears immediately welled up in her eyes and slid down soundlessly. The man stood up, stood behind her, and handed her a tissue. "Well, don''t cry, or else your father will see itter and he would suppose that I have hurt you." Lily tried her best to suppress the pain in her heart. Indeed, she should be happy. Her father had always been looking for her, always waiting for her toe back. He hadn''t given up on her, so she had always been cared for. "I''m just very touched!" Lily hurriedly wiped her tears away with a tissue. She didn''t want her dad to see it, so he was worried about her. "Let''s go!" Edwards Wayne reached out, grabbed her hand, and walked out of the room. Only then did Lily remember to ask him: "Why are you sleeping on this small bed? There are so many spare rooms here." "No reason, I just want to sleep on your little bed!" The man''s voice was indifferent. Lily giggled. "You aren''t thinking of resuming your childhood, are you?" "Yeah, I want to go back to the day when you were drinking full moon wine and let me kiss you twice more." Edwards Wayne looked at her sinisterly, then used his fingers to brush across her lips: "Kiss here, don''t kiss on the forehead!" "You''re so boring!" Lily was amused by him and scolded him happily. Edwards Wayne shrugged his shoulders disapprovingly: "I was bored, and it''s all because of you. Who allowed you to bring me here?" The two make fun with each other. When they went downstairs, Wayne White was already standing in the dining hall waiting for them toe over. "Dad, why did you prepare so many dishes, there are only three people? " When Lily saw the table that was filled with delicious dishes, she was shocked. Wayne White smiled gently: "I don''t know what dishes you guys like to eat, so I''ll make a few more and let you guys enjoy what you like to eat!" Hearing Wayne White''s words, Edwards Wayne was moved. Because he had lost his father when he was young, he had never known how he would get along with his father when he grew up. At this moment, the warm and intimate feeling Wayne White gave him was actually what he felt when he suddenly lost his father''s love. Edwards Wayne was already past the age where he needed to rely on his father, so he did not let this emotion stay in his heart. Looking at the happy and excited smile on Lily''s face, he felt that everything was fine as long as she was happy. At the table, the three people were eating. "Edwards, have a drink, I''ve collected a few bottles of fantastic wine!" Wayne White felt that it was slightly depressing for a man to not drink at all. "Alright!" Edwards Wayne did not reject him. Lily nced over at him with her beautiful eyes. Not longter, Wayne White brought out two bottles of wine, the color was red and white. Edwards Wayne chose to drink a ss of red wine. "Dad, don''t pour so much for him, he''ll get drunk!" Lily reminded him on the side. A hint ofughter shed across Edwards Wayne''s eyes. Was this little girl concerned about him? So, this was the benefit of having a wife by his side. She would help him to reject. Chapter 888 Chapter 888 In a blink, five days had passed. On this day, Elizabeth Jones and Joshua Wayne received a call from the police that they have sessfully caught the two suspects abroad. The anger that was pressed down on the bottom of Joshua Wayne''s heart finally came out. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was afraid of stepping onto the boundaries of thew, he wanted to look for someone to investigate and teach those two bastards a severe lesson. However, Wayne Family''s first rule was that one should legally engage in business, and definitely not step on the boundaries of thew. This was the first family rule that Joshua Wayne and Edwards Wayne had been subjected to since childhood. If you want the business tost for a long time, then you must follow thew and operate it. Edwards Wayne clearly remembered this rule in his heart. Furthermore, John Wayne had personally experienced it himself. Even if he was the son of the Wayne Family, he must be judged by thew after breaking thew. Originally, John Wayne could have a light sentence, but since their grandfather thought that the sessor of the Wayne Family was still too young and he had to bear the penalty of five years as punishment. This was one of the reasons for John Wayne''s resentment. When Joshua Wayne He Elizabeth Jones rushed to the Police station, he got a result that made them all frown. "The criminals said that they only saw Miss Elizabeth''s beauty and that she was a famous celebrity. They didn''t listen to anyone''s instructions to rape her!" This was the reason given by the police. Hearing that, Joshua Wayne''s face immediately turned green, are these two bastards really perverted? "They didn''t confess anything else? Is there any way for them to tell the truth? " Joshua Wayne was very suspected that the two men would kidnap Elizabeth Jones just for this reason. In terms of beauty, there was women who were even more famous and beautiful than Elizabeth Jones, this was too far-fetched a reason. "We found a lot of posters and photo albums about Miss Elizabeth in the ce they were staying. If they are fanatical fans of Miss Elizabeth, then these are just evidence!" These were all the confessions the police had so far, so although they weren''t sure, the evidence was sufficient. "Thank you for your hard work. Please interrogate them again. This is rted to my girlfriend''s safety." Joshua Wayne said with sincerity. "Mr. Wayne, don''t worry. We will think of another way to interrogate them. If there is any new information, we will definitely inform you immediately." The police nodded. Walking out of the police station, The two returned to the car. Elizabeth Jones frowned and said: "I felt that they were lying. At that time, their goal was to capture me in the car, and they did not do anything untoward to me. They did not look at me like they were infatuated with me, but rather looked at me like they were carrying out a kind of mission." Joshua Wayne nodded his head: "I know, they will definitely not easily confess the truth. Maybe someone behind them is controlling them, or maybe they are also afraid of something." Elizabeth Jones sighed: "Then what kind of organization am I facing? Will they take revenge on me again? " "It''s not you, it''s us!" Joshua Wayne reached over, tightly held her small hands: "This is something we two need to face. If it''s really like they said, they catch you because you are famous now, then I will take full responsibility, because I was the one who brought you down this path." Elizabeth Jones''s heart trembled slightly, her eyes were filled with tears, she quickly lowered her head and bit her lips: "But I do not want to implicate you to follow me on this adventure, Joshua Wayne, I am really afraid that you will be injured, they obviously took advantage of me!" "If you want me to feel at ease, then don''t say such words!" Joshua Wayne''s handsome face instantly tensed up, and a look of deep displeasure shed across his face. "To risk with you is something that I am very willing to do." Elizabeth Jones''s heart was filled with sweetness. With someone willing to apany her on this adventure, she felt that she was confident in facing the entire unknown world. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Are you sure you want to stay with me? It''s going to be very dangerous. We don''t even know who they are. " Elizabeth Jones had to remind him, because this was a dangerous road, she had to be prepared for it. Joshua Wayne''s thin lips rose: "Don''t think that I''m weak. Although I''m not as skilled as you, but don''t forget, our Wayne Family has plenty of money, I can also hire a few bodyguards to protect me like my brother." "I feel that this is necessary. We must take appropriate measures to prevent this from happening!" Elizabeth Jones nodded in agreement. She did not wish for Joshua Wayne to be injured like her. "Alright, I''ll borrow a few bodyguards from my brother tomorrow. He''s hiring too many people anyway!" Joshua Wayne had also decided that he would not risk his life and Elizabeth Jones''s safety to y a joke. As the two were driving back to thepany, Joshua Wayne suddenly thought of something and asked: "Did you have a nightmarest night? I heard you crying in your dreams!" Elizabeth Jones trembled, and said: "Is there? "No, why would I cry in a dream?" "Tell me the truth, I''m worried about you." Joshua Wayne thought, he still had to get to the bottom of this matter. However, Elizabeth Jones was dumb: "I really don''t have it, what do you want me to tell you the truth?" Seeing that her little mouth was stubborn and dishonest, Joshua Wayne sighed and said, "Actually, I woke up when you were crying. It was just that I was afraid that you would feel embarrassed and thus keep on pretending to be asleep." "You ..." Elizabeth Jones''s voice froze and her expression turned into embarrassment. Could it be that Joshua Wayne was pretending to be asleep at that time? Joshua Wayne shrugged his shoulders. "I didn''t do it on purpose, I was afraid that you would feel embarrassed!" Elizabeth Jones could only lower her head in disappointment, she stared at her fingers, her voice was filled with unease: "I dreamt of my aunt again, I dreamt that she was kidnapped, her body was covered in blood, I was scared, that''s why I cried." "I asked you to call the policest time, did you go?" Regarding the matter of April Jones, Joshua Wayne really didn''t want toment, because he truly hated this woman. Elizabeth Jones shook her head: "Not yet, I keep having the feeling that my aunt is hiding herself, she should be fine!" Joshua Wayne suddenly snorted: "I will give her some more time to enjoy her freedom, when I need her to testify, I will think of all ways to capture her!" Elizabeth Jones knew that Joshua Wayne would never let her aunt go and she did not want to plead on her behalf anymore. Since Joshua Wayne did not immediately call the police to arrest her, she was already extremely grateful. "Thank you, Joshua Wayne!" Elizabeth said gratefully. Joshua Wayne let out a stuffy groan, he did not know whether to ept her gratitude or to ignore it. Elizabeth Jones heaved a sigh of relief. Chapter 889 Chapter 889 W¡ªhen they reached thepany, Elizabeth Jones followed behind Joshua Wayne and headed towards the elevator. Originally, after Joshua Wayne had broken up with her, a few of thepany''s Female Celebrity had hinted to Joshua Wayne, wanting to take on her role. With being the newest and popr star in thepany, Helen had her eyes set on this y. Unfortunately, when she came to Joshua Wayne, filled with anticipation, Joshua Wayne actually rejected her mercilessly. Moreover, after Joshua Wayne said one sentence, she immediately wanted to kill Elizabeth Jones. Joshua Wayne said that in the future, if he is the actor of a film, the actress of the film will only be Eliza. Helen had always loved Joshua Wayne secretly. Although she had never had the chance to interact closely with him, she had never given up. She felt that as long as she stayed in apany, there would be a day when she and Joshua Wayne would be able to perform together, a passionate romance of them that could not be yed in reality could be realized in their film. Unfortunately, just one sentence from Joshua Wayne had sent her into the hell, leaving her with no hope of survival. In that moment, even if she shed Elizabeth Jones thousands of times, it would not be enough to quell the hatred in her heart. Thus, she spent a huge sum of money to find someone to destroy Elizabeth Jones when she was breaking up with him. She wanted to either make her lose her innocence, or ruin her appearance, but unfortunately, both of these things did not seed. At this moment, Helen had done something bad and had a sense of fear. Seeing Elizabeth Jones and Joshua Wayne, she was still afraid. However, the resentment in her heart burned hotter and hotter. She had already lost all rationality. A gaze filled with hatred stared over from the other side of the hall. Elizabeth Jones sensed something and turned around to look, only to see Helen and a few female celebrities chatting at the leisure bar. Elizabeth Jones frowned, was it just an illusion? Why did she feel a chill on her back? "You want to go?" Joshua Wayne unintentionally found out that she was staring at the other side of the counter. The few female celebrities raised their hands and greeted Joshua Wayne, showing their sweetest faces. Elizabeth Jones shook her head: "No, I won''t be able to chat with them!" "Do you think it''s possible that the people in thepany are so jealous of you being my girlfriend that they want to harm you?" Joshua Wayne casually asked. Elizabeth Jones''s heart strings tensed up, she immediately looked at the direction of the counter, "Perhaps there is such a possibility, after all, I am currently a target of hatred!" "Then do you want to verify it yourself?" Joshua Wayne encouraged Elizabeth Jones to investigate this matter herself. "How do I check?" Elizabeth Jones blinked her eyes. "Go and chat with them. If you carefully observe their reactions to you, you might be able to obtain some information." Joshua Wayne knew that Elizabeth Jones just didn''t like chatting with these girls, but that didn''t mean she didn''t have the courage to go over. Elizabeth Jones also wanted to find the bastard that injured her, so she listened to Joshua Wayne''s intentions. She headed straight for the bar. The group ofdies were chatting about Elizabeth Jones just now, and when they saw her suddenly walk over, all of their expressions became ugly. And among them, the one who was most resentful was Helen, so her expression instantly darkened. Elizabeth Jones walked to the front of the bar counter and directly asked the waiter for a cup of fruit wine. "Eliza, do you want to have a drink with us?" Although the other female celebrities were jealous of Elizabeth Jones, they did not hate her. Now that Josh and her rtionship was repaired once again, they more and more felt that she might be thepany''s boss. "Alright!" Elizabeth Jones smiled, walked to the middle of the crowd and sat down. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Helen''s gaze was practically spitting fire, the group of Female Celebrity who were circling around her earlier, instantly changed their expressions, and changed the target of their fawning. This was simply stabbing needles into her heart, causing her to darken in anger. She swept a nce over everyone''s faces, and in the end, she locked onto Helen. She felt that although everyone did not like her, they did not have any fierce expressions towards her, and the only difference was that Helen was different. She looked at herself, and even the resentment in her eyes could not be hidden. "Ouch!" One of the women identally reached out her hand and touched Elizabeth Jones''s left hand, and she purposely let out a cry of pain. Only then did everyone turn their gazes to her left hand, and someone immediately expressed their concern: "Eliza, is the injury on your hand still not healed? It''s been many days." Elizabeth Jones shook her head: "I did not handle this properly at the beginning, my and I haven''t fully recovered!" Helen, who was besides, revealed a pleased look in her eyes, as she hatefully thought that it would be best if her arm was crippled. Elizabeth Jones''s gaze had always been paying attention to Helen''s expression, so she naturally caught the hint of satisfaction in her expression as she pretended to drink. Elizabeth Jones was shocked, why was this womanughing so happily? Could it be that her wounds were not going to heal at all? Was it that satisfying? "Those two thugs are too vicious. They actually attacked such a beautiful girl like you. The police really should have let them stay in prison for a few more years!" One of them pretended to be indignant for her. Elizabeth Jones immediately said calmly: "Those two have already been apprehended, and they have also revealed the people behind the scenes. I believe that within one or two days, those people who ordered them to be apprehended and interrogated, for this kind of crime of intentional injury, I believe that they should receive a severe punishment." Elizabeth Jones''s words caused the hand which Helen was using to hold the wine cup to fiercely shake, and the smooth cup became unstable for a moment, and directly dropped onto the ground. With a nging sound, it shattered into pieces. Everyone present was startled, their gazes focused on Helen. Helen immediately said smilingly: "It'' s slipped, I''m really sorry, I''ve disturbed everyone." The bottom of Elizabeth Jones''s eyes was startled, she was actually just testing the reactions of this group of people, she did not expect Helen to have such a huge reaction, to not even be able to hold the cup steadily, was she shocked? She did not have much hope in the beginning, but at this moment, Elizabeth Jones had a feeling that the matter of her being kidnapped and injured, was actually caused by someone who schemed behind the scenes. She had had a quarrel with her before, and there had been a dispute over the script, and she had the motives to harm her. Thinking to this point, Elizabeth Jones stared coldly at Helen, who looked into her eyes and felt even more guilty, and immediately found an excuse to leave. Chapter 890 Chapter 890 Looking at Helen''s departing figure, a cold light shed across the depths of Elizabeth Jones''s eyes. She had finally found some evidence with great difficulty so she naturally would not so easily let things go. Helen quickly stepped into the elevator and just as the door was about to close, a voice sounded out: "Wait!" Hearing Elizabeth Jones''s voice, Helen''s heart shrank, she immediately raised her head in shock, and looked at Elizabeth Jones''s smiling eyes. " Sister, I heard that when I was away, you went to find Joshua Wayne secretly and wanted to take away my role. Elizabeth Jones knew that Helen hated her the most. At that moment, she was going to use this matter to provoke her and see her reaction. When a person''s emotions are stimted, he often identally reveals their true intentions. Helen was originally guilty, but suddenly hearing Elizabeth Jones intentionally mention about her pain, her beautiful face immediately turned extremely ugly, bing extremely pale white. However, she did not leak out anything. She pursed her lips, her face cold, and did not reply. Just then, the elevator door opened and she quickly walked towards her resting room. Originally, she thought that she would get rid of Elizabeth Jones this way. Unfortunately, she really underestimated Elizabeth Jones''s anger of wanting to dig up the truth. "Helen, if you don''t speak, I will take it as you admitting it. Aren''t you always thinking highly of yourself? I never thought that they would actually do such a despicable and sinister thing. " Elizabeth Jones purposely said those harsh words with a mocking andcent look on her face. Helen''s was originally a fiery person, adding that she had endured that Elizabeth Jones took all the good resources since the moment she appeared, and even received Joshua Wayne''s favor, at that moment, how could she bear with Elizabeth Jones making things difficult for her, she immediately red at her with anger: "Don''t spout nonsense, that role should have been mine already, you took it away. "Oh, I stole your role. You had a grudge against me and then found someone to harm me. This reason seems to have been established." Elizabeth Jonesughed coldly. When Helen heard her mention that matter, her face turned pale white once again. She gritted her teeth and said, "Don''t speak nonsense. "Is that so? I also believe that you are definitely not a heartless woman. I have also watched your TV series and your acting skills are not bad. Furthermore, you are very touching when acting as a good person. Elizabeth Jones immediately put on a humble and ashamed expression. Helen was unable to see through her thoughts at the moment, and became even more anxious and impatient. Elizabeth Jones stood behind her and said to her back: "Anyway, the police have already arrested those two bastards, and they have already exposed the identity of the person behind the scenes, I am waiting for the police to give me a call!" Helen''s footsteps suddenly froze, and her blood froze. She did not dare to turn her head to look at Elizabeth Jones''s eyes, and only lowered her head and quickly walked towards her own office. Elizabeth Jones stared coldly at her, she realized that when she said the police arrested the criminal, Helen''s footsteps were obviously frozen. "There must be something ugly in her heart!" Elizabeth Jones judged based on her intuition that Helen was most likely rted to this matter. After she finished probing, Elizabeth Jones, who had already found something, quickly returned to Joshua Wayne''s office. The man had already gone for a meeting, while Elizabeth Jones sat on the sofa, her mind was in a mess. If it was really Helen bribing those two bastards to harm her, then this woman was too terrifying. Thepetitive scene yed out every day in thepany, but to hate someone for wanting her life was truly chilling. Joshua Wayne returned to the office after finishing the meeting. Seeing that Elizabeth Jones had returned, he threw the documents in his hands onto the table and walked over to her. Did you find anything? " "Yes, Helen is very suspicious. Just now, I intentionally revealed the matter of the criminal act. Elizabeth Jones told Joshua Wayne of her discovery, hoping that he would help her further investigate this matter. "Oh? Is it her? " A cold light shed past the bottom of Joshua Wayne''s deep ck eyes. "I only suspect that it has something to do with her. Whether it is her or not, I''m not sure. Do you have any way to investigate?" Elizabeth Jones raised her head and looked at him, her eyes filled with anticipation. Joshua Wayne snorted: "If we have a target, and a way to investigate her, I already have everything I need!" "Really? Can you get someone to watch over Helen for me? If I say it out loud, she would definitely be afraid of the police knocking on her door, so, if you send someone to watch over her right now, you might even gain a lot!" Elizabeth Jones could only hope that Joshua Wayne could help her. "How about this, we''ll y a game with her!" A cold glint shed past Joshua Wayne''s eyes. "What game!" Elizabeth Jones blinked her eyes and asked curiously. Joshua Wayne stood up, both his hands crossed in front of his chest. One of his hands habitually pressed against his lips, while he spoke in a low voice, "I have decided to find two people to test her." "How?" Elizabeth Jones was even more curious now. Joshua Wayne smiled, and said with confidence: "Let''s keep it a secret for now, I''ll handle this matter, you just wait for the result!" "Are you sure this will lead to the result?" Elizabeth Jones expressed her doubts, because she felt that Helen was also a very smart woman, and to let her tell the truth, it would be impossible. "How certain are you that it''s her?" Joshua Wayne asked seriously. "At least seventy percent. I''m quite confident when I observe the subtle expressions of other people." Elizabeth Jones was very confident in her observation skills. Joshua Wayne nodded: "Alright, then we''ll properly probe her!" "You don''t mean to say you want to get two people to y the police and talk to her, do you?" Elizabeth Jones joked. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Joshua Wayne raised his brows, "How did you guess out that I would do this?" "But you can''t do this, pretending a cop is against thew!" Elizabeth Jones was shocked, was her intuition this urate again? A guess was correct. "Have you forgotten what business we are in? "If she isn''t that person, I can give her a role and convince her that this is an audition. If she is, then wouldn''t I be able to avenge yourself on her hurting you?" Joshua Wayne was furious when he remembered that the wound on Elizabeth Jones''s arm had notpletely healed yet. He wanted to slice that person who harmed her into a thousand pieces. Chapter 891 Chapter 891 E ¡ªlizabeth Jones felt that Joshua Wayne was smart to be able to think of this method. It could not only probe Helen, but also ssify this matter as work, it was very feasible. That night, Joshua Wayne found a man and a woman to y the role of policemen and directly knocked on Helen''s door. Helen was originally afraid, so she left thepany early. The dinner program that she had arranged to eat with her friends was temporarily cancelled, and on the way home, she wanted to call that delinquent leader. However, the party''s phone was turned off, which further increased Helen''s fear. She returned home feeling uneasy, her fingers trembling and stiff. Previously, she wanted to stab Elizabeth Jones with a knife and tell her to scram to hell, but now that she had calmed down, she broke out in a cold sweat. She was stupid enough to find someone to kidnap her on the streets. If this matter was sessful, Elizabeth Jones might very well lose her standing and reputation, and not have the face to continue staying in the in the entertainment world. However, nothing was as good as she wanted. This matter had failed. Moreover, those two hoodlums were also caught by the police. What exactly did they confess? The dark clouds of fear shrouded her body, causing her to feel restless. She paced back and forth in the living room, and as she sat down, she felt terrified. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. "Ah ..." Helen was so frightened that she had to cover her mouth to prevent herself from screaming out of fear. The knocks on the door did not stop, instead, they became heavier and heavier, and the sounds seemed to strike at Helen''s heart. In the silence of the night, they were still horrifying. "Who is it?" Helen faked an impatient voice and shouted. Then, she walked over to the side to watch the video, andpletely lost her soul. There was a man and a woman standing outside the door. Both of them were wearing police uniforms. Helen felt like her heart was going to be paralyzed, cold sweat kept on pouring out from her back, and her hands and feet were shaking uncontrobly. "Open the door!" The voice of the person outside the door resounded loudly. If Helen could calm down at this moment, she would be able to see that the two people outside the door were wearing somewhat strange uniforms. Unfortunately, she was afraid. She was guilty, so she couldn''t calm down any more. After Helen recovered from her shock, she tried her best to maintain herposure. Remembering that there were two policemen standing outside the door, she was still very uneasy and decided to open the door to prevent a heavier crime. After the door was opened, a man and a woman immediately shed their identification cards. Helen didn''t dare to look at them in detail, she was even afraid of meeting their eyes. She kept her head down, trying her best to act like a good citizen who was respectful and obedient. "Do you have any business with me?" After calming himself down, Helen raised her head and revealed a professional smile. However, her smile was stiff, she was too tired to deal with it. "We suspect you of being involved in a kidnapping case. Please answer a few questions!" The two policemen asked directly. Helen''s heart trembled, her face immediately became pale. "Do you know these two guys?" The two policemen produced photographs of the prisoners. "No ..." "I don''t know!" Helen didn''t even give it a nce before she hurriedly shook his head and denied it. "Miss, it seems like you haven''t even looked at the photo. Are you feeling guilty by saying you don''t know it?" It was only then that Helen realized that she was riddled with ws, and her entire body stiffened from fright, before quickly sweeping through the two pictures, she had obviously seen them before, because back then when she was trying to capture Elizabeth Jones, she had even personally picked these two, and it was because they were tall and strong, and her perception was very reliable, and now that she had recovered, she was stabbed in the back by them. "Miss, are you trembling? You are so upset!" Helen immediately regained herposure, and gave a smile that was uglier than crying: "No, the two police officers, do you have anything else to ask?" Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "These two people have already spoken the truth. Helen, are you sure you want to continue making this up?" One of the policewoman''s expression became stern. Helen was so scared that she almost copsed. "I... I don''t have anything to say, I didn''t ask them to hurt Elizabeth Jones, I really didn''t. I just wanted them to teach her a lesson. Helen''s mind was on the verge of copse. Although she seemed smart, she was impulsive, her personality was weak, and she was not the type of person who was truly powerful in her heart. Therefore, when she heard the confession from the two criminals, she immediately felt that there was nothing left to hide, and lying would only increase her punishment. The two fake policemen were surprised. They never thought that the matter would be resolved in such a way. Helen rested a hand on her forehead, her hair was as wild as a jungle, and she started to cry without any regard for her image. It was unknown if it was because she was scared to tears or because she was truly regretting her bad behavior. In short, as she was crying, she said, "I really didn''t think of harming her. This was all an ident. It''s not my fault, you guys don''t catch me!" The two policemen did not ask any further and only opened up the recording pen, recording all of Helen''s cryingints. "Why did you harm Elizabeth Jones?" one of them asked. When Helen heard them ask about the reason, anger shed across her face, and she said while gnashing her teeth: "She stole my most beloved man, and also took my most beloved role. Am I not even qualified to hate her? "Why did she steal everything from me? I''ve worked hard for so many years, and I''ve climbed from the bottom all the way to today. Can she understand how much effort I''ve put in and how much grievance I''ve suffered?" The two fake policemen sitting beside her were shocked. They never thought that Helen''s hatred for Elizabeth Jones would be so deep, so heavy, to the point of wanting to harm her life. "What I hate the most is for her to pretend to be pitiful even though she''s taking advantage of me. It makes me nauseous!" Helen''s resentment towards Elizabeth Jones was simply not something that could bepleted with a word or two. "Did you know those two thugs would stab her?" Helen''s body froze, she covered her face and shook her head: "I don''t know, I really didn''t expect them to use a knife to injure her, my goal is for them to scare Elizabeth Jones, then I''ll let her go." The two picked up the recording and left without saying anything else. Helen looked at their figures and suddenly became suspicious, grabbing thedy and asked: "Show me your identification cards!" Thedy was shocked, the man beside pushed Helen: "What are you doing?" Helen saw that they are nervous, and was immediately angered: You are not police, then who are you? Chapter 892 Chapter 892 Helen suddenly woke up from her stupor and grabbed onto the woman''s arm with all her might. She red at her and asked: "Who exactly are you? Why did youe to my house in disguise as a cop and ask me all these questions? Do you know that''s against thew?" "Miss, let''s be honest with you. Actually, this is the script for your next movie, sent by Boss!" The woman suddenly took out a script from a folder in her hands and handed it over, "This is the most popr drama on the inte, the main theme is to solve the mystery of a case. I''m very sorry, we just randomly asked you some questions in order to y along with you." "What?" Helen''s face looked as though she had been pped hard. The color of her blood had completely faded, and she could not differentiate between reality and falsehood. The woman took the opportunity to push her hands away and hurried away with the man. Helen''s mind was in a mess, she closed the door with stiff hands and quickly opened the script, it was indeed the suspense script that thepany signed. "What the hell is going on?" Helen''s mind was in a mess, as though she couldn''t make sense of everything that had just happened. If it was just a simple test, then wouldn''t the words that she had answered just now reveal her true intentions? "This is not a test but this is just trying to trick me!" Damn it, it must be Elizabeth Jones asking them toe, what should I do? " Helen was so scared that her hands and feet went ice - cold, and she was at a loss for what to do. In thepany today, Elizabeth Jones''s probing and stimtion, Helen already felt that there was a big problem. She didn''t expect this woman to y such a sinister trick on her. She found two fake policemen to trick her, and what was even more terrifying was that she really said what she wanted her to say. "Elizabeth Jones, why don''t you die?" Helen was filled with hatred, she grinded her teeth and threw the script in her hand away, almost bing a viin and piercing through it with force. Joshua Wayne and Elizabeth Jones was still at thepany, and Joshua Wayne had asked his assistant to bring them dinner at night. Opening the box carrying their dinner, Elizabeth Jones realized that all were her favorite food, causing her to be startled. Joshua Wayne saw that she was holding onto her chopsticks, but did not do anything, and pouted: "Don''t be so touched, my taste is more or less the same as yours, what you like to eat, I also like to eat." Elizabeth Jones was originally overjoyed by the turn of events, but after his words, she sank back into her stomach. Sigh, ever since she met Joshua Wayne, she had be more and more sentimental. It really wasn''t a good thing. Stunned, the man stretched out his arm, picked up her favorite roasted goose and put it into her bowl. He whispered to her, "Eat quickly, aren''t you hungry?" "No!" Elizabeth Jones did not dare to go into a daze, and immediately focused on eating. Joshua Wayne turned to look at her, and said gently: "Don''t worry, they should have already gotten the answer to the question, and will know what the truth is immediately." Elizabeth Jones''s face tensed up again. She sighed lightly and asked: "Am I really that hateful?" Joshua Wayne was amused by her words, and unintentionally tugged at her long hair: "What''s wrong? Being with me makes you unhappy?" "No, being able to get to know you is the happiest thing in my life." Elizabeth Jones was not someone who knew how to speak in circles, so she answered seriously. The smile on Joshua Wayne''s face deepened, and he said indifferently: "Maybe, you have to know, there are too many women who want to be connected with me, and yet I picked you, aren''t they hate you?" Elizabeth Jones blushed slightly. This man was so narcissism. She was speechless. "If I need to be stabbed when I''m with you, then I should consider if I should break up with you. I''m afraid of death, and also afraid of pain!" Elizabeth Jones didn''t want him to becent, so she said those words to pummel him. Joshua Wayne''s handsome face immediately darkened, he looked like he had been hurt by her words, and said faintly: "I''ve decided that you are my only one, other women do not have your excellent Kong Fu, they will only end with death, in order not to harm other women, you cannot leave me. Follow me, I guarantee that I won''t treat you badly, you see, the food I order is all your favorite ones." Elizabeth Jones was amused by his serious expression and stopped talking nonsense with him, silently eating her food. Joshua Wayne suddenly had a bellyful of anger, he gritted his teeth and said coldly: "If it was really Helen, I will definitely make her regret living in this world." "I feel her!" Elizabeth Jones had a face full of certainty. Joshua Wayne''s handsome face became even angrier, as if he was going to eat someone alive. He gritted his teeth again, "Then she must be tired of living." After The two had dinner, they saw that the two people they had sent back came back to report. "Boss, this is what you want!" A recording pen was passed over. Joshua Wayne quickly took it and thanked the two people. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The two nodded and left without another word. Elizabeth Jones stared intently at the recording pen, anxious to hear the contents inside. Joshua Wayne was clearly more anxious than her. When the door was tightly shut, he immediately opened the key. When they finished listening to the recording pen, both of them had ugly expressions on their faces. "It really is her, this damnable woman!" Joshua Wayne scolded angrily: "I threw money at her to praise her, and she actually returned it to me in such a way. Very well, I''ll let her see what it means that you get what you deserve." Elizabeth Jones''s face also became pale, her fingers clenched tightly, when her suspicions became the truth, and also when she personally admitted to it, she realized, she was really hated by people, and hated to the point of wanting her life. Helen was too scary, she raised her eyes, looking at the man who was even angrier than her, she knew that Joshua Wayne did not feel good, in the past, Joshua Wayne had asked thepany to support Helen, but she did not expect her to do such a thing. "What should we do next?" Elizabeth Jones sat in a daze for a while before asking him. "What else can we do? She already dares to order people to kidnap you, this is asking for your life, I definitely won''t let her have the chance to harm you again. " Joshua Wayne waspletely furious, and wished that he could immediately lock Helen up and take a revenge. "Good!" I''ll listen to you!" Elizabeth Jones was also afraid, the feeling of being kidnapped in public was something she would be afraid of after one time. If it happened a second time, she really didn''t know what to do. The next day, the recording pen was sent to the police station. Without question, Helen was arrested at her house. Helen sat in the interrogation room expressionlessly. Under the majesty of thew, she had no choice but to admit that she hadmitted a crime, and the reason was because of jealousy. Jealousy was something that everyone had, but it required restraint. Some people could suppress their inner demons, while others were destined to pay a heavy price for it. Chapter 893 Chapter 893 T ¡ªhe matter of Helen being captured, had been exposed by the media, this was something that Joshua Wayne had found someone to do so, because he wanted to let all the girls who were jealous of Elizabeth Jones know, it was fine to be jealous, but not to harm anyone. This matter instantly created a huge reaction that shook the entire entertainment circle. Elizabeth Jones''s worries were finally relieved. As long as she found out who the culprit was, she wouldn''t have to travel in fear anymore. The next day, Elizabeth Jones was waiting for someone in thepany''s main hall. Since the matter had been set in stone for a while, Elizabeth Jones still decided to finish performing the ancient costume drama that she had received previously. She was reading the script in her hand, engrossed. Suddenly, someone snatched the script from her hands, and a sneer sounded beside her ear, apanied by a familiar voice: "You still haven''t given up, and you''re still reading the script. Elizabeth Jones, you were abandoned by Joshua Wayne, are you still dreaming of being a female lead?" The one who snatched Elizabeth Jones''s script was her step-sister, Patty. She was wearing a pink nylon coat. She looked pure, but her eyebrows were a little sharp and unpleasant at the corners. Patty flipped through the script, which was the movie that Elizabeth Jones and Joshua Wayne wanted to partner together. "Why are you here?" Elizabeth Jones''s expression was cold, she stood up and directly took back the script. Patty held her hands behind her back, and said with full vigor: "I have met a gold medallion manager, and he intends to talk to me. If possible, I may have to sign a contract with thepany." "Oh, really? Do you want me to congratte you? " Elizabeth Jones maintained her indifferent expression. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Will you?" Patty curled her lips: "Even if you say that you want to congratte me, but in your heart, you aren''t sincere. Forget it, why are you sitting here again? "How annoying." Elizabeth Jones let out a coldugh. This Patty didn''t manage to get a good understanding of the rtionship between her and Joshua Wayne and know she only dare to be so bold to her. "In terms of being despised, I''m not as good as you." Elizabeth Jones smirked, "You should first ascertain whether or not you can sign the contract first." "Hey, what do you mean? You''re cursing me." Patty''s face changed, and she immediately became angry. Elizabeth Jones shook her head: "I''m not cursing you; I just hope that you can show off after you''ve done what you''ve done." "Hmph, I''ll definitely be able to sign the contract. Let''s wait and see." Patty flung her hair angrily and left. Coincidentally, the manager she met with came down to look for her. The two entered the elevator and went to a lounge to chat. Patty''s heart was filled with anger, but she immediately said angrily: "Mr. Water, this Elizabeth Jones is truly shameless, didn''t she break up with Joshua Wayne? "Why are you still lingering in the company lobby?" When Mr. Water, who was sitting opposite to her heard her words, his face instantly turned pale. "Miss Patty, how can you speak like that? Be careful not to be overheard. " Mr. Water looked at Patty and immediately had the urge to ask her to leave. The temper of Patty was really unbearable. "What''s there to be afraid of? So, what if I''m being overheard? It''s not like I''m bbering." Patty crossed her arms in front of her chest, showing a sincere expression. "Miss Patty, have you not enjoyed the news these two days?" "What news?" I just came back from a vacation abroad. " Patty frowned, indicating that he was actually very busy, and didn''t have time to watch any random news programs. "Does Miss Patty have a grudge with Elizabeth Jones? Why did you mention her? She doesn''t look too good." Mr. Water''s smile was already very strong. "That''s right, how do you know that I have a grudge against her? I have a huge grudge against her. " Now that she thought about how Elizabeth Jones''s mother had given her father two sons, and the sons were so precious, she couldn''t do anything on them anymore. But Elizabeth Jones was the kind of person she loved to bully since she was young, so Patty could only vent her anger on her. "If that''s the case, then... Let''s not talk anymore today. We''ll arrange to meet again next time when we have time! " Mr. Water immediately stood up, not giving her any respect, and wanted to ask her to leave. Hey, Mr. Water, what''s wrong? We made an appointment on the phone, and nned to discuss the contract today, we''re signing a contract, why aren''t we chatting anymore? Only then did Patty slow down to see what was wrong, and she immediately became anxious. "We might not have much to talk about, so please go back!" Mr. Water was also an intelligent person, if he invited someone who had enmity with Elizabeth Jones to be an artist in Enter Company, the boss would definitely skin him alive. Mr. Water felt that standing with Patty in the same room made his angry, so naturally, he ran even faster than a rabbit. In one second, he disappeared without a trace. Patty was so angry, this bastard who gave her promises. They have decided everything on the phone, so, she had hurriedly returned to meet him, but he had left her coldly here, how could she not be angry? Patty still didn''t know why she was unable to sign the contract, so she could only take out her phone in anger and look at the recent domestic news. The headline said news of Helen being caught. "Serves you right!" When Patty saw the title, she spat out a word. Soon after, she began to read. The more she read, the whiter her face became. Finally, even the tips of her fingers began to tremble. "That''s impossible. Is that true?" Patty was about to copse, she never thought that in order to protect Elizabeth Jones, Joshua Wayne would personally send the kidnapper, Helen, to prison. "What''s the situation? Elizabeth Jones and Joshua Wayne did not break up? How could this be true? " Patty''s face was filled with shock and this was even more shocked than when she first heard that her father was going to marry her stepmother. After a long while, she finally woke up from her shock, she knew why Mr. Water did not mention about signing with her. Because, from Helen''s incident, it implied that letting someone who had a grudge with Elizabeth Jones work here, will directly offend the Boss here. And she had just recklessly revealed that she had a grudge with Elizabeth Jones. Was this the reason? Mr. Water was afraid, he was terrified, and stopped chatting with her. "Bastard!" Patty was so angry that she wanted to throw her phone away, but when she realized that the phone was her own property, she could only bite her lips and not feel any joy anymore. When she saw Elizabeth Jones reading the script in the hall earlier, she hadughed at her. Now, it turned out she was a thorough idiot here, she felt that her face was heavily pped by someone, pain and hot and shameful. This feeling could not be described with words. "She is intentionally making things difficult for me. How vicious!" Patty very quickly found an outlet to vent her anger, and she still decided to me it on Elizabeth Jones. She felt that she was purposefully hiding the rtionship between her and Joshua Wayne, and then, wanted to witness her embarrassment. Patty angrily went downstairs. Seeing that Elizabeth Jones was still sitting in her original position, she angrily walked to her direction. Chapter 894 Chapter 894 Elizabeth Jones was chatting about the script when she suddenly saw a figure running over in anger. It was Patty, and her face looked extremely ugly and disgusting as if she had swallowed a fly. "Elizabeth Jones, I want to talk to you!" Patty''s voice was filled with anger, but, when she saw that someone was beside her, she suppressed her curses. Elizabeth Jones immediately red at her coldly: "Sorry, I have something important to attend to, I''m busy!" "Are you really not going to think about your mother''s situation?" Patty was very clear on where Elizabeth Jones''s weakness was. Although Elizabeth Jones''s rtionship with the her family was not good, she still took great care of her mother. Elizabeth Jones''s beautiful face instantly went pale. She was using the same way to threaten her again. However, Elizabeth Jones did not want to anger Patty, because her mother was living alone at her house. Thus, she spoke a few words of apology to the person seated opposite her and followed Patty. After confirming that there was no one around, Patty red at Elizabeth Jones in anger: "What happened between you and Joshua Wayne? You didn''t break up, did you? Why didn''t you tell me? Are you purposefully watching me make a joke on myself? " Elizabeth Jones did not expect that Patty''s ability to bullshit had be stronger. The fault should only on her. "This is my personal rtionship with him. I don''t need to exin it to you, right?" Elizabeth Jones sneered. "Isn''t that necessary? I am your little sister, aren''t you very pleased that you made me lose face in front of others? " Patty still felt that Elizabeth Jones was intentionally hiding things from her, which was why she was in such a difficult situation today. Elizabeth Jonesughed coldly: "Are you willing to take me as a big sister now? "What did you do long ago? Although we are sisters in name, but in your heart, you know that our rtionship has always been broken up, and I don''t seem to have any obligation to help you." These words stumped Patty, making her unable to say a single word. All these years, Patty was very clear about what kind of life Elizabeth Jones had lived with her family. Now everything was changed and it was Elizabeth Jones''s turn to fight back. "Elizabeth Jones, do you know how it feels to have families being dominated by strangers? Wouldn''t it be reasonable for me to treat you badly? You just say that I''ve always bullied you, but when have you ever thought about what grievances I''ve suffered? " Patty did not continue to be overbearing her but instead started to cry. Elizabeth Jones was speechless. She never thought that she would have the chance to bully Patty to the point of crying. It was a new thing. But she clearly didn''t say anything, didn''t do anything, so what was Patty crying for? Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "It''s no use to cry in front of me, it''s better to save some tears and go back to cry and beg your dad." Elizabeth Jones knew that Patty''s best tricks in begging Barry Jones was to cry. Hearing that, Patty became even more hurt: "He is my father, I won''t lose face in front of him even if I cry, Elizabeth Jones, don¡¯t bully me so extremely. You purposelyughed at me, now, I am not signing the contract with thepany, are you satisfied." "You are really a viin who brought suit against his victims! It''s not me who told him not to sign with you!" Elizabeth Jones was so annoyed with her because she always liked to push her faults away. "That''s right, but it has something to do with you. When they heard that we don''t have a good rtionship, they didn''t sign me." Patty said. Elizabeth Jones had never seen such a shameless person, it was as if everything she did was right, and what she did not do, could be counted on her. "Our rtionship is bad all the time. This is a clear fact." Elizabeth Jones''s beautiful face froze as she sneered. Seeing that Elizabeth Jones did not have any intention to pity her, she immediately stopped crying. "You will regret doing this to me." After Patty finished speaking, she turned around with hatred and prepared to leave. Elizabeth Jones''s face turned grim, and she shouted, "Stop right there!" As if expecting that she had more to say, Patty stopped, turned his head, andughed impatiently: "What now?" Elizabeth Jones walked in front of her withrge strides, and stared at her with a cold glint in her eyes: "What are you going to do?" "I''m not doing anything. I''m not feeling well. Can''t I just find someone to vent my anger on?" Patty said angrily with her hands behind her back. "If you dare do anything bad to my mother, I won''t forgive you!" Elizabeth Jones threatened. Pattyughedcently: "Why don''t you forgive me? Are you moving back to my home? Spying on me all day long? " "Patty, what exactly do you want?" Elizabeth Jones was going crazy. If she could beat someone up, she would beat Patty up into a pig head right now. Even if her left hand was injured, she would still be able to beat her up with her legs. Patty raised her chin, looking like she did not dare to fight me, "I want you to help me sign the contract!" "As long as you are signed with the Enter Company, you will let my mother go?" Elizabeth Jones had already understood her ambitions, and asked coldly. "Of course, it''s not that simple, I want to get praised by thepany. Elizabeth Jones, since you''re so favored, you should be able to fulfill the request easily." Threatening her makes Patty feel felt really good. As long as that woman had not divorced her father, she could threaten Elizabeth Jones for the rest of her life. Just thinking about it made her excited and happy. Elizabeth Jones had never hated someone as much as now. Patty sessfully aroused a trace of killing intent in her eyes. "Are you sure you want to threaten me like this?" Elizabeth Jones clenched her fists. Patty was most afraid of Elizabeth Jones beating her, because she would not be able to defeat her. "Alright, I don''t ask for too much. I want to sign the contract and join your new film. I just want to act as the second leading actress, and I won¡¯t be threatening you anymore." Patty immediately shrugged her shoulders, reducing her request. "The second leading actress is already decided, it¡¯s Mary Ann!" Elizabeth Jones said coldly. "Ah?" She, why did thepany choose her? The director is blind, then just let me be the third, that¡¯s fine too! " Patty was indeed discontent.. Elizabeth Jones would not allow her to make such a proud request. She coldly said: "I¡¯ll let you y the seventh actress in the film!" "What?" Are you looking down on me? " After Patty heard this, her expression changed greatly as she shouted in anger. "I really think too highly of you, that''s why I let you act with us.!" Elizabeth Jones sneered. Patty was going to go crazy from anger but, she rolled her eyes craftily: "Fine, the actress number 7 will be ok for me but I want to live from the first episode to thest episode, I can''t die!" Elizabeth Jones really didn''t know what to say. Where did she get this confidence from? "Fine, I''ll let you act as a zombie to live till the end.Elizabeth Jones smiled craftily. Chapter 895 Chapter 895 H ¡ªearing the word "zombie", Patty was so angry that her face turned dark. Was Elizabeth Jones toying with her? "Elizabeth Jones, you don''t have the sincerity to negotiate with me, do you? "Well, it''s not just you that have a mediapany. If I have looks, education and a good background, how can I not have a better future?" Patty red at her resentfully, as if she had received a great humiliation. Elizabeth Jones knew that Patty was proud since she was young, and she couldn''t take such a huge shame. However, when she thought of how her mother still had to live at their house, Elizabeth Jones could only give her more advantages, "I don''t know what role I have right now, so please wait for my call." Seeing that she was finally showing some sincerity, Patty''s face became slightly better, she coldly snorted, and turned to leave. Elizabeth Jones really wanted to kick her in the back when she saw how much she was triumphant now. Unfortunately, there are so many constraint in this world that you can''t do anything you want. Thinking about how his mother would live better at Patty¡¯s family in the future, Elizabeth Jones could only grit his teeth and endure. Her mother had already lost her first marriage. However, thankfully, Barry Jones treated her mother pretty well. On the ount of his two sons, he treated her mother generously and her mother was also living a good life at their house. Elizabeth Jones thought about letting Patty join the film crew, and her head started to hurt. She dejectedly returned to Joshua Wayne''s office. The man was deep in thought about his work, and seeing her listless look, he immediately stood up, avoided her injured left hand, and lightly embraced her waist. "What''s wrong? Who pissed you off? " "Joshua Wayne, I want to ask you a favor!" Elizabeth Jones said as she looked at him. "Oh? You need my help? " Joshua Wayne raised his eyebrows with interest. Actually, ever since he had known Elizabeth Jones for so long, Elizabeth Jones had almost never asked him for anything. She always gave people the feeling that she had no desires or demands. "Hmm, in our new movie, is there a character that lives from the first episode to thest one?" Elizabeth Jones asked with a serious face. Joshua Wayne originally wanted to hear her request that would make it difficult for him, but he didn''t expect that she would open her mouth to speak about this, a hint ofughter shed past the man''s handsome face. "Why do you ask?" Joshua Wayne did not pay attention to this either. "I have a stepsister. Her biggest dream since she was young was to grow up and be a celebrity. Now, she has returned from studying abroad and is nning to develop her career in our company. I ... I want to help her! " When Elizabeth Jones said till here, she lowered her head, not daring to look at Joshua Wayne''s probing eyes. "Elizabeth Jones, look at my eyes. Honestly N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. speaking, do you really want to help her?" Joshua Wayne frowned. He felt that she was lying and was extremely unhappy. Elizabeth Jones was startled, she blinked her eyes, then suddenly remembered that Joshua Wayne had investigated her before. Then, he would definitely know that she had been ipatible with Patty ever since she was young. "She threatened me with my mother!" Elizabeth Jones could only speak the truth. Hearing that, Joshua Wayne''s face immediately darkened, and his voice turned cold: "Since you know she is threatening you, why did you agree to her request?" "I have no other choice. It''s impossible for my mother to divorce her father!" Elizabeth Jones''s beautiful eyes shed with pain. "Does your mother know she''s threatening you like this? I think this is not the first time she has threatened you! " It was really hard for her to be so sensible and forgiving at such a young age. This age that was supposed to be willful and lovable under the protection of parents but this was something that she couldn''t do. Elizabeth Jones felt as if she was pricked by a needle, she anxiously raised her head and looked at him: "No, I cannot let my mother know, she will die from sadness!" "How long are you going to let them bully you like this? "A lifetime?" Joshua Wayne hugged her tightly once again, not allowing her to avoid this topic. As long as my mother still loves Barry Jones, and as long as their children have not grown up, I will be caught in a dilemma. Elizabeth Jonesughed at herself. She felt that her life would forever be twisted like this and everything would go wrong. Joshua Wayne looked into her eyes were filled with tender affection. Did she really intend to live his life like this? Elizabeth Jones''s eyes flickered, identally meeting the man''s deep eyes, and the soft gaze at the bottom of his eyes made her slightly dazed. This kind of gaze was very familiar to her. She could asionally see it under Joshua Wayne''s eyes, but at this moment, the kind of gaze that showed love to her so much made her heart burn up, and she didn''t dare look straight at it. She quickly moved away, pretending to not care. "Alright, I don''t want to force you. I know that you''re in a dilemma too!" Joshua Wayne was not someone who was willing to be manipted, but after understanding of Elizabeth Jones''s difficult situation, he understood her, and was more willing to help her. Elizabeth Jones was slightly startled, following that, happiness blossomed in the depths of her eyes as she said gratefully: "Thank you, I really need your help!" Joshua Wayne smiled at her with sincerity, but in his heart, it was as cold as ice and snow. He definitely wouldn''t let someone who dared to threaten his woman live a happy life, so Joshua Wayne wanted Patty to pay the price. That night, Patty received a call from Elizabeth Jones. Her role was confirmed, she was a servant girl beside Elizabeth Jones, and her role was still important to the film. "A servant girl? You actually want me to act your servant girl? Are you sure? " When Patty heard about this, her whole body exploded like gunpowder. "This role is very important. Are you sure you don''t want to consider the fact that you will live to the end?" Elizabeth Jones asked her with a serious expression. "But how can I be your servant girl?" She had always been the young princess of her family, while Elizabeth Jones was the maidservant. This was simply insulting her again. Elizabeth Jones said indifferently: "If you are not satisfied with this role, then I really cannot agree to your request." "Other than acting as your servant girl, find me someone else to y. I don''t want to be your maid." Patty was so angry that he almost vomited blood. "I''m sorry, but I can''t decide on this script myself. It wasn''t easy for me to ask for this role for you. If you can''t act, then I can only look for someone else ..." "Wait a minute!" Hearing that she was looking for someone else, Patty''s mind tensed up, and immediately shouted: "Let me think about it!" Elizabeth Jones immediately hung up. Patty read some reports on the inte. This film was indeed worth acting. In the end, she gritted her teeth and decided to act. Chapter 896 Chapter 896 Lily and Edwards Wayne had stayed abroad for two days, but when Wayne White thought of his two cute little grandchildren, he urged them to quickly return. Lily and Edwards Wayne could only return to their country. On the night before they returned, Lily went to the study room to look for Wayne White, telling him to check his body and take some medicine on time so that he wouldn''t be too tired from work. Wayne White took her words to heart. In the past, Lareina had also advised him this way, but he kept forgetting. He always felt that she was young and his body was good. But now, when Lily repeatedly reminded him, he suddenly remembered that he was fifty years old. He had to rest properly so that he could live for a few more years to properly apany his daughter and grandson. Early in the morning on the second day, Wayne White found Edwards Wayne taking a walk in the garden while he was still sleeping. When Edwards Wayne are at his house, he did not treat himself as a guest. After moving here from the hotel, he did what he needed to do, and he did not feel constrained about it either. "Edwards, can I have a chat with you?" Wayne White said warmly. "Go ahead!" Although Edwards Wayne''s expression was still cold, but he was still willing to talk to. Wayne White pondered for a moment, then said: "I want to transfer the governance of my corporations to you, from now on I''ll leave them for you to control.." "Why?" Edwards Wayne didn''t expect Wayne White would hand over thepanies that were worth ten billion to him the moment he opened his mouth. This made him a little surprised. Wayne Whiteughed a little embarrassedly: "Just take it as me trying to please you, I hope that in the future, you can be nice to Lily, you have to apany her for a lifetime, I can''t be with her for that long, thepanies have been handed over to you, I can be at ease, and originally, I had intended to directly train her, but she''s young, and is also a woman. I''m afraid that she won''t be able to bear the burden." "Are you that confident that I can take that burden?" Edwards Wayne''s words seemed to be ridiculing him, but it was not malicious. Wayne Whiteughed awkwardly: "You are capable, you have run yourpanies very well. I believe you have the ability to take over mine." "I can''t take them!" Edwards Wayne resolutely refused. Wayne White was startled: "Do you look down on my smallpanies?" "Of course not. Companies that can make money, in my eyes, are no big or small. I know your companies can make money." Edwards Wayne answered seriously. Wayne White nodded his head: "I can definitely earn some, but, if you let me hand mypanies to someone else and share a small dividend with Lily. I won''t feel at ease at all. Maybe I''m just concerned about it or maybe it''s just a mess, and really want to give my daughter a good future, but I can''t get everything done easily, so don''t be fooled!" Edwards Wayne stared at him, and then said indifferently: "I''m so envious of Lily, she has a good father!" Wayne White was startled, thinking about his good friend Leonard Wayne, Edwards Wayne must be extremely disappointed in him. "You also have a good mother, but Lily doesn''t have!" Wayne White sighed. Edwards Wayne was also stunned for a moment, before he agreed. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Wayne White shook his head andughed: "Alright, I won''t force you on this matter. If you really don''t want to, I''ll think of another way!" "I agree!" Edwards Wayne was still certain of his decision. After eating lunch, Lily and Edwards Wayne were about to leave. Wayne White stuffed a lot of presents into Lily''s hands, as if he wanted to stuff all of the gifts that he had not given in the past twenty years into her daughter''s hands. Lily looked at the big heavy boxes, and waspletely dumbstruck. "Dad, you''re giving me so many things again, I don''t need that much. You should keep it for yourself!" Lily was so moved that she wanted to cry, but she couldn''t cry for fear of making her father suffer as well. Wayne White stood at the side andughed: "Not much, it''s already very little, bring it back with you, it''s something that girls love to use, why would an old man like me keep it?" Lily could only ept it all. Standing by the side, Edwards looked at the woman who was trying her best to hold back her tears. Previously, he had thought that he and his son would be the next to take care of this woman. But now, there was an additional father who doted on her. He was truly afraid that one day she would be too pampered and he would need to use even more strength to love her. After saying goodbye to her father, the car door closed and the car drove towards the gate of White Family. Lily''s face tensed up, suddenly she heard the man''s low voice: "If you want to cry, just cry, I won''t laugh at you!" Lily held back her tears for a long time, and then somehow slid down, angrily turning her head to re at him: "If you want tough, I have no objections!" Edwards Wayne reallyughed, causing her to immediately be angry. She was saying that she had no objections, but now he had a big problem with it. "What are youughing at?" Lily asked directly. Edwards Wayne continued tough as he pulled her into his embrace. "I''mughing because I''m happy for you, not because I''m mocking you!" "But you''re clearly mocking me for crying!" Lily ignored him. Edwards Wayne helplessly spread his hands: "Alright, I won''tugh then!" "I really hope that my father can live near us. It would be convenient for me to meet him in the future!" Lily said as she reached out to wipe her tears. "But hispany is here, he can''t go back!" Edwards Wayne didn''t know what he was thinking anymore. Did he really want Wayne White to return to his home? Could it be that he and his mother had a lot of love affairs again? It had to be admitted that Edwards Wayne was a bit selfish, but he was struggling against his selfishness. John Wayne went to find a few old friends of hispany, he originally wanted to win them over, but he did not know what Edwards had done and they are all loyal towards him. It really makes him go crazy and want to kill someone to abreact his anger.. Edwards Wayne''s methods of runningpanies was so amazing, blocking all paths for him to take revenge. He really underestimated this nephew of his. Previously, he did not take advantage of his age to strangle Edwards. Now that his wings had strengthened, he had be the overlord of the sky. This left John with no room to disy his strength. Jack Wayne looked at his father who returned with a defeated look on his face, and frowned: "Did your persuasion fail again?" "Bastard!" John Wayne punched onto the sofa, he grinded his teeth in anger: "How many tricks did he use behind me?" "Dad, is your brain getting old? Why do I have a feeling I''m going to fail? It was as if everything that we had done, had fallen behind Edwards Wayne? Including knowing Lily! " Jack Wayneughed at himself,pletely ignoring his father''s dark expression, which looked like he wanted to eat someone. "Then if you''re capable, go and snatch that woman for me." John Wayne said angrily. Chapter 897 Chapter 897 H¡ªated by their parents Being poured cold water by his own son, John Wayne was extremely angry, and shouted at him. Jack Wayne said indifferently: "I had originally wanted to destroy their rtionship on the day of their engagement, so that they would be ridiculed by the world. Now that the n has failed, I am less and less confident that I can snatch Lily away." "Can''t you be any more promising!?" John Wayne felt that this son really wasn''t really like him. He wasn''t ambitious, unlike him who persecuted his brother for power. However, Jack Wayne frowned. "It''s the coldest thing in the world to have brothers and sisters crippled each other. Dad, what do you think?" John Wayne''s mind was nk, his entire body seemed to have been submerged in ice water, his entire body was frozen. "What did you say?" John Wayne''s face was dark, as though in the next second, he was going to pinch this son to death. Jack Wayne was also shocked. He felt like he had touched his father''s forbidden zone and immediately shut his mouth. John Wayne angrily gritted his teeth as he angrily warned: "Don''t bring up this matter again, don''t bring it up in front of others. Otherwise, don''t me me for not caring about the rtionship of father and son!" Jack Wayne immediately nodded. "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in what you''ve done in the past either." "How''s it going at yourpany?" John Wayne also felt that he had a bad temper and was afraid that he would scare his son, hence he calmed down and started to care about him. "The machines have been purchased. I''m busy recruiting. I''ve been receiving orders for a year. Everything is in progress." Jack Wayne replied indifferently. "Alright, work hard, and open up the market. I believe that Edwards Wayne won''t dare to monopolize your market." John Wayne said with concern. "He''s showing his magnanimity. It feels like we''ve gotten a lot from him." Jack Wayne said with a cold face. This is his territory. If he wants to destroy your business, you can''t do anything to him. John Wayne felt that this was a vivid lesson for his son. When he was overseas, he kept reminding his son that power was a good thing, but Jack Wayne was only interested in his research and focused on it, not paying attention to John Wayne at all. Now, when Jack Wayne realized how important power was, he had already lost the opportunity to grasp it. Jack Wayne was unhappy. He stood up and took the car key. "I''m going to thepany to take a look!" "If you want to see Lily, back to Wayne Family will have a meal tonight!" Seeing his son''s gloomy face, John Wayne immediately said. "Alright then. Call Grandma and let her know that I''ll visit them in the afternoon. I heard Lily came back from overseas!" On the other hand, Jack Wayne was shameless enough to visit the Wayne Family. John Wayne suddenlyughed coldly: "Such a good opportunity and we didn''t use it, what a pity!" "You mean no one was sent abroad to kill him?" Jack Wayne raised his eyebrows, and said: "You should think of another way. If you kill him, the inheritance right might not fall into our hands. Don''t forget, he still has a younger brother and a son!" John Wayne gritted his teeth in anger, "I saw that brat''s face full of shrewdness. He might be even more ruthless than his father when he grows up!" "It''s possible!" Jack Wayne nodded in agreement. He had also observed George carefully before, at such a young age, with an extraordinary bearing and calm demeanor, he really looked a little like Edwards Wayne when he was young. John Wayne thought about how his own son didn''t even have a girlfriend, let alone a grandson. "Do you want to find a woman to have a child first? I feel that having a child as soon as possible is a competitive advantage!" John Wayne suddenly said. A hint of anger shed across Jack Wayne''s face as he resisted, "No, I don''t like children!" "If it were your own son, you would like it!" John Wayne frowned and advised. "But I''m also your son. I don''t realize how much you like me!" Jack Wayne''s retorting ability was almost as good as his scientific research. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. John Wayne was so angry his face turned green again. Jack Wayne saw that he had nothing to say, and said coldly: "So, I must be the son of the woman you love, then you love her and like me. If I was born by a normal woman, then you care little about me. "Alright, what should I give you? What did I not give you?" John Wayne stopped him from speaking. However, Jack Wayne''s words had hit the wound right on his heart. The reason why he didn''t think much of his son was because he didn''t like his mother, so he naturally didn''t think too highly of him. It was just that John Wayne was never willing to admit that he had such thoughts, but now, with his son''s words, he turned angry from embarrassment. With a cold expression, Jack Wayne opened the door and left. As the old gentleman''s health get worse and the weather turn colder, it became increasingly difficult for him to endure. The majority of the olddy''s energy was on taking care of him. The two little fellows were fortunately following Lareina, as Lareina had taught them how to read and write. Furthermore, she had also started to teach Emma how to y the piano. Lareina was once a young miss of a rich family. Although she was notparable to the Wayne Family, she had received a good education since she was young. When Edwards Wayne and Lily stepped into the living room, they had already heard the sound of the piano from far away. However, this sound was made with jingling sounds and there was no rhythm in it. The two looked at each other, wondering whose hand the naughty music came from. When they went into the smaller living room, they saw Emma dressed as a pure white princess. She was sitting in front of a piano, and sure enough, she had reached out her little finger, pressing the keys one by one with great concentration. "Mom, when did you teach her to y the piano?" Lily walked in with a smile and asked. Emma, who was trying very hard to press the keys, raised her pitch-ck eyes. Seeing her father, Mummy, immediately jumped out of the chair and threw herself at her, hugging her arms. Her small face stuck to her palm intimately, expressing her longing for her, "Mummy, Daddy, you guys are back. Lily and Edwards Wayne were both amused by the little thing''s delicate appearance. "We have just left few days and you miss us so much,, you are really my biological lovely daughter!" Lily squatted down, kissed her daughter''s cheeks and said happily. Emma pouted her small mouth: "If I don''t say that I miss Mummy, will Mummy say that I was found in a trash can?" Lily was stunned, in just a year, the little guy''s weapon of usingnguage had be more and more powerful, I am afraid that in the future, it will be even more difficult to control her. Chapter 898 Chapter 898 Recently, John Wayne and his son did not wander in front of Edwards Wayne, he could temporarily suppress his hatred towards them. However, the moment he saw them appear, his anger subsided and he had the urge to ruthlessly throw the evidence at their faces to ask them to admit their mistakes. The old man''s health was worsening, so Edwards Wayne didn''t dare to choose this time to kill them, so he could only continue to endure. Around 6pm, the father and son sat in the same car and arrived at the Wayne Family Main Hall. Once they entered, they felt the atmosphere was stiff and heavy, Edwards Wayne''s face showed that they were not wee. John Wayne and his son was shameless, so even if Edwards Wayne didn''t like them, they didn''t care. In any case, they were thinking of all sorts of ways to anger Edwards Wayne right now. When Jack Wayne entered the living room, the first thing he did was to search for Lily''s figure. Unfortunately, he was disappointed. Lily was not in the living room, so at this time, she was definitely hiding upstairs to apany the children. Although the olddy knew that their rtionship was not good, she didn''t know that they had a deep grudge against each other. She did her best to stay in the middle of them, hoping to resolve the tension between them. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. John Wayne and his son went up to greet the old man. Seeing his father''s sunken eye sockets and how severely ill he was, John Wayne could not tell what he was feeling. In the past, his father had always been a very lofty figure in his mind. However, because of his bias, he had buried a bit of hatred in his heart ever since he was young. Now that he was getting older, the anger did not subside. Instead, it increased. Thinking about how the possessions of the Wayne Family would be passed down from generation to generation, and they would never belong to him and his son, nor to any of his grandchildren. During dinner time, Jack Wayne saw Lily carry the two children downstairs, so his gaze immediately turned towards them. Lily met his gaze, and in an instant, she indifferently shifted it away. Jack Wayne''s heart was actually filled with disappointment. He knew that Lily didn''t like him, but now, she had already reached the stage of detesting him. Jack Wayne''s heart felt like it was pierced by a thorn. Every time he thought about it, he would feel excruciating pain. The dinner proceeded in a silent atmosphere, who wouldn''t take the initiative to speak, John Wayne''s gaze swept across George''s face a few times. This little guy seemed to have grown a little older after not seeing him for a few days, his facial features and eyes were already getting sharper and sharper, just like how Edwards Wayne gave people a feeling of unease when he was young. John Wayne didn''t know why he would fear a little child, but he didn''t really like this feeling. It was as if as long as George grew up, the authority of the Wayne Family would have no business with him. John Wayne secretly clenched his teeth. If he let this little thing disappear, not only would it attack Edwards Wayne, it would also make the Wayne Family lose their future sessor. It would kill two birds with one stone. With this kind of evil intentions, John Wayne''s face was stillpletely warm. The father and son didn''t linger after they finished their meal. They went upstairs to say their farewells to the lord master before leaving. Edwards Wayne returned to his bedroom with a dark expression on his handsome face. Lily sat by his side, extended her hand andforted him gently: "They''re gone, don''t be angry. "I know, but I just can''t help it. This feeling is very painful." Edwards Wayne pressed a hand to his brow and rubbed it hard. Lily leaned gently on his shoulder: "Then don''t even think about it, your grandfather''s health is not optimistic, it''s better to take good care of him!" "Dear, I''ll try my best to endure this. After this period of time, I must double my revenge!" Edwards Wayne gritted his teeth in hatred, once thinking of the pleased look of his uncle, he wanted to kill him. Lily doted on him but, she couldn''t help him. This was the most powerless thing she could do. Late at night! Elizabeth Jones and Joshua Wayne sat in the car and went back home. They had just finished dinner outside, and were a little tired. When they were almost to the entrance of their housing estate, Elizabeth Jones unintentionally looked out. Suddenly, her entire body shivered, as she saw her aunt. Elizabeth Jones immediately sat up straight and looked out the window. Sure enough, she saw a figure frantically leaving in a car. Elizabeth Jones forcefully blinked her eyes. That wasn''t an illusion, it really was her aunt! "What''s wrong?" Joshua Wayne saw that she had suddenly sat up straight and looked out of the window. Elizabeth Jones did not dare to speak the truth, so she spoke vaguely: "Nothing!" Joshua Wayne did not continue questioning, as he extended his hands out and pulled her into his embrace. Elizabeth stuck close to his chest, but she was strongly shocked. She was sure that she wasn''t enchanted before, that person really did look like an aunt. But why would she appear here? Was he looking for her? The more Elizabeth Jones thought about it, the more uneasy she became, and her heartbeat quickened. After returning home, Elizabeth Jones suddenly wanted to ask Joshua Wayne if she could take back her two phones, as she was worried that her aunt would send her a text message or something. Unfortunately, even though Elizabeth Jones mustered up a lot of courage, she still did not dare to ask. Thus, she decided to take advantage of the time when Joshua Wayne was bathing to search around his room. Joshua Waynezily untied his clothes, his movements was graceful and enchanting, a pair of gloomy eyes nced at Elizabeth Jones, who was standing at the side. Seeing that her gaze was not looking at him but was on the floor, the man was slightly unhappy. "Is the floor better than me?" Joshua Wayne did not like the feeling of being ignored by her, not even for a moment. Elizabeth Jones was shocked for a moment before hurriedly raising her eyes, meeting his expression of displeasure. "Of course not!" It was not that she did not want to look, but she did not dare to look into his eyes, afraid that the little thoughts in her mind would be seen through by him. Joshua Wayne''s fingers had already opened the buttons on the white shirt, exposing the mature male''s body in the air. Elizabeth Jones''s heartbeat quickened as she saw the man walking towards her. The cold fragrance that belonged to him immediately filled her nose, causing her face to blush slightly. "Have you grown tired of me after so long?" Joshua Wayne slightly bent his body, his thin lips pressing into her ear as he spoke nonsense. The scorching aura made Elizabeth Jones''s entire body tensed up, and in a moment of anxiety, she didn''t know how to reply to him. "Of course ... No, why should I be tired of you? I can''t get tired of it! " She was like a fool as she replied straightforwardly, causing the man to let out a lowugh. Elizabeth Jones''s face was heated up, feeling as if she had been tricked by him. After saying such foolish words, she immediately red at him. Chapter 899 Chapter 899 A¡ªfter teasing her for a while, the man finally entered the bathroom satisfied. Elizabeth Jones''s tightened breath finally rxed. She sneakily walked to Joshua Wayne''s two bedside tables, opened the drawer and searched, but he didn''t put the phones inside. She frowned, and tried to imagine where Joshua Wayne could possibly hide. Would it be in his cloakroom? Elizabeth Jones slipped into the cloakroom, opened quite a few drawers to take a look, but did not find her phone. "No way, did he throw it away?" Elizabeth Jones looked confused. Just as she was lost in her thoughts, a faint voice came from behind her. "What are you looking for?" Elizabeth Jones jumped in shock and turned around. She saw that the man was wearing only a white bath towel and her short hair was still dripping water. "No "It''s nothing!" Elizabeth Jones nervously clenched her fists, her pair of beautiful eyes wildly shing. Joshua Wayne took a towel and wiped the water droplets that hadnded on his handsome face. His dangerous ck eyes narrowed: "Are you looking for your phones?" Elizabeth Jones''s heart was stuck. No way, is this man a god? He can even guess out what I am thinking. "Yes, can you return them to me now?" Since he knew it, Elizabeth Jones could only admit it. Joshua Wayne walked step by step until he was in front of her. It was unknown whether it was because his handsome face was stained with water droplets, causing people to feel cold. "Do you have news of your aunt?" A sh of light passed through Joshua Wayne''s eyes, and he stared at her even more closely. Elizabeth Jones bit her lower lip and shook her head: "No, I just wanted to see if she would send me any messages!" Hearing her words, Joshua Wayne turned around and walked towards his study. Elizabeth Jones pressed down on her chest with one deep breath. She hesitated for a second, but still followed him quickly. Inside Joshua Wayne''s study, there was a safe deposit box. The man stood in front of it, and quickly typed in a string of codes. The door of the safe was opened, and Joshua Wayne took out two mobile phones and ced it on the table: "Take a look!" "Can I really look?" Elizabeth Jones was in disbelieves, she had actually given it back to her so easily. "As long as you promise, you won''t lie to me anymore. You will not keep any secret between us forever." The man''s voice was very soft, giving off a feeling of sincere trust. Elizabeth Jones was startled, she held the phones in her hand, then suddenly put it down: "Forget it, the phone should be in your custody, only then will you be at ease!" "Weren''t you looking for them?" Seeing her pick them up and put them down, Joshua Wayne''s beautiful eyes darkened. Elizabeth Jones looked into his eyes gently: I originally wanted to look for him, but now I don''t! "If you have your aunt''s whereabouts, tell me back, right?" Joshua Wayne''s voice was low and hoarse, making people unable to bear to go against him. Elizabeth Jones''s heart was thumping nonstop. She had just seen her aunt outside the residentialplex. Should she tell him? But what if she was mistaken? Yes, I must be dizzy. That can''t be my aunt''s. She knows that it is very dangerous at home, so it''s impossible for her toe back. "I don''t know where she is right now. I also want to find her as soon as possible." Elizabeth Jones sighed softly. Thinking about how her aunt had been missing for so long, she felt uneasy. Joshua Wayne walked in front of her, and lightly lifted her fair chin as he said this. "You''ve gotten skinnier recently!" Elizabeth Jones''s breath tightened, as she let his fingers rub on her chin without moving an inch. "It''s really hard for you!" Joshua Wayne loves her dearly though he had not felt any sort of warmth since childhood. Now, he even has to care about her business. Elizabeth Jones always thought that she was very strong, but when he was caring her, she was so weak that it seemed like she would cry at any moment. "Go take a bath, rest early!" Joshua Wayne didn''t want to make her cry, so when he saw her teary eyes, his heart was in a mess. Elizabeth Jones acknowledged her presence and quickly went to the bathroom. Inside the water, her chest was still stuffy and her eyes were zing hot. Early morning, Elizabeth Jones originally wanted to go to thepany with Joshua Wayne, but on the way, she suddenly thought of something and lied to Joshua Wayne that something had been forgotten in her house. She needed to go back to get it. Joshua Wayne had a lot of things to do in hispany, so he lent her his car. Elizabeth drove back to her old residence. Just as she was about to reach the elevator, she heard a familiar voice calling her name. Elizabeth Jones''s body trembled, she suddenly turned around, and saw that his aunt was indeed hiding in a corner, waving her hands. In the past, Aunt had always paid attention to her outer appearance, but now, Aunt had obviously aged a lot. Furthermore, her face no longer had any makeup on, and her skin was already severely sunken. "Aunt!" Once Elizabeth Jones opened her mouth, tears began to roll down her face. "Eliza, is your arm ok?" April Jones suddenly walked over, and anxiously went to check on her injured left hand. Elizabeth Jones allowed her to look, and looked at her with a pained and sorrowful gaze, and choked with sobs: "Last night, did you go to the entrance of Joshua Wayne''s residence? I see you!" "Yes, I went. I originally wanted to wait for you at the entrance of the district, but unfortunately, for the next few days, you went in and out of the district with Joshua Wayne, so I didn''t have the chance to stop you. However, I knew that you saw me yesterday, so I ran over here early in the morning to wait for you!" April Jonesughed bitterly. "Aunt,e sit at home and chat with me!" Elizabeth Jones hurriedly brought her back to her small house. April Jones was finally at ease. She slumped onto the sofa,pletely exhausted.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "The days of running for my life are not easy. I am going to die of exhaustion!" April Jones heaved a sigh of relief, she wished that she could sit here and take a nap to ease the tension in her scalp. Elizabeth Jones poured a cup of water for her, then asked: "Aunt, do you want to eat something? "Is there anything to eat? I''m really a little hungry now!" April Jones sat up. "I''ll go downstairs and buy you something to eat. Wait for me!" "Alright, you go!" April Jones nodded. Elizabeth Jones hurriedly took her bag and went out. She anxiously packed a few bags, and when she pushed open the door, she found that her aunt was already asleep on the sofa. Elizabeth Jones looked at her aunt''s fatigued appearance and felt her heart ache. She really didn''t know what had happened to her over the past few days, but she must be very tired. An hourter, April was woken up by the sound of a phone ringing. Elizabeth Jones''s cell phone rang. It was Joshua Wayne who called to urge her to back. Elizabeth Jones hurriedly answered: "Joshua Wayne, I might be going to eat lunch with my mother. I''lle back to thepany in the afternoon, okay?" Joshua Wayne did not force her and agreed. Chapter 900 Chapter 900 Elizabeth Jones had only casually said a lie, she was really afraid that Joshua Wayne would closely question her, or perhaps, he mighte over. Fortunately, Joshua Wayne did not say anything else, he only told her to return early. Elizabeth Jones hung up the phone and saw that her aunt had woken up. April Jones looked at her in panic. Elizabeth Jones''s heart felt like it was being pierced by needles, it was stinging. Her aunt was originally a cheerful person, but at this moment, she seemed to be fleeing for her life, unable to see the light of day. "Is it Joshua Wayne? He''s still so good to you! " April Jones woke up with a dizzy look on her face. Elizabeth Jones nodded her head, "He treated me rather well. Although he was angry with me before because of your matter, I don''t know whyter on, but he came to find me to apologized!" "He must have truly fallen in love with you!" April Jones startedughing. She had once met a man who truly loved her, but it was a pity that she had appeared toote, that man already had a wife, she herself lied all over, and in the end, even harmed his life. There is a kind of love, although it¡¯s also true love, it''s regretted to see each other toote, with only the beginning, no results. Seeing her tears, Elizabeth Jones panicked and asked anxiously: "Aunt, where have you been staying recently? "If you have nowhere to go, you can stay at my ce. My room is empty anyway!" "Eliza, why don''t you bring me to see Joshua Wayne? I want to apologize to him!" April Jones seemed to have thought of something, she raised her head, and looked at Elizabeth Jones with a determined gaze. "No, he''ll send you to jail. You''ll have to spend the rest of your life ..." When Elizabeth Jones thought of this result, her heart inexplicably tightened. "But I can''t run away like this for the rest of my life, right? What''s more, he''s so good to you, why would I run away? Stop running away!" April Jonesughed bitterly, as if he had seen through the red dust of the world, and his heart became as calm as water. Elizabeth Jones''s expression stiffened, that''s right, Joshua Wayne had treated her so well, but she still wanted to help her aunt escape, and even wanted to hide her aunt''s whereabouts. "Aunt, I don''t want to put you in jail myself. I can''t!" Elizabeth Jones''s tears fell like rain. Thinking about how her aunt had treated her so well when she was young, she felt that she loved her even more than her own mother. "Idiot, what are you crying for? I''m not even afraid anymore! " April Jonesughed gently, then sighed: "I really don''t want to run away, I want to repay the debt I owe. Furthermore, I won''t be able to run away, I don''t want you and Joshua Wayne to separate again!" Seeing that she seemed to have made a decision, Elizabeth Jones bit her lips and silently cried. April Jones looked at the girl in front of her who was crying so hard, and suddenly thought of her shame towards her. She really hoped that this secret could be buried forever. "Alright, didn''t you buy me something to eat? I want to eat some! " April Jones got up, went into the bathroom to wash his face and came out, then sat down at the dining table to eat. Elizabeth Jones sat beside her, watching her eat in a hurry, as if she had not eaten properly in a long time. "Aunt, where have you been thest few days? "Did you go abroad?" Elizabeth Jones asked with concern. "No, I don''t dare go abroad. Actually, I took a bus to a county town far away." April Jones shook his head. "You haven''t had anything good to eat these days, have you? I lost a lot of weight!" April Jones sighed with emotion: "If I had known that there would be such an punishment today, I would have stayed in a small county and worked as an ordinary worker, instead of betraying my conscience for money. Maybe I could have a warm dinner with my husband and children at my age!" After April Jones finished speaking, she gave Elizabeth Jones a deep nce. "Eliza, have you been to see your mother recently?" "I did. However, she has been busy with her daily life, so it''s not good for me to disturb her every day!" Elizabeth Jones mocked herself. "Don''t me her, it''s not easy for her either." April Jones said softly. Elizabeth Jones nodded: "I know, I don''t me her, as long as she is happy!" While The two were eating at the table, someone suddenly knocked on the door. Elizabeth Jones and April Jones were both shocked, as though their souls were about to fly out of their bodies. Elizabeth Jones''s mind was nk, she immediately stood up and walked to the door, opening the peephole, in that moment her blood froze, and her entire body did not move. Looking at her expression, April Jones could tell that it might be Joshua Wayne. She sighed, went past Elizabeth Jones and opened the door. Joshua Wayne held onto a lot of things, and upon seeing that the one who opened the door was not Elizabeth Jones, but April Jones, his expression changed greatly. Elizabeth Jones hurriedly blocked his way in front of April Jones, and asked nervously: "Joshua Wayne, why are you here?" Her face was pale and drained of color. She was at a loss for words. "I had someone call Patty, Patty said that your mother was having dinner at home, so I came!" Joshua Wayne had been very attached to Elizabeth Jones recently, even though it was just a meal, without her by his side, he felt that something was wrong, so he packed a bag and decided toe over to have lunch with her. He never thought that he would see April Jones, and even more damnable thing was that Elizabeth Jones was actually blocking in front of April Jones, and wanted to protect her. Elizabeth Jones''s mind went nk, she had underestimated how important she was to Joshua Wayne. When April Jones saw Joshua Wayne''s sullen face, a trace of anger shed in the depths of his eyes. She also panicked halfway, hurriedly pushed Eliza to the side, and stood in front of him with a voice full of humility: "Josh, even if you didn''te over, I would still have gone over to apologize to you." "Is that so?" Joshua Wayne''s voice was so cold that it seemed like it had frozen. Even though he was answering April Jones''s question, his eyes were staring straight at Elizabeth Jones, as if he could see through her pale face to see her true intentions in her heart. April Jones nodded, and said sincerely: "Yes, I really n to go and beg for forgiveness. We were even discussing just now, and we got Eliza to call youter..." "Enough, I don''t want to hear your lies, you just have to run, and if you get caught by my family, you will be end with an even more miserable death!" Joshua Wayne''s voice was as cold as water, it gave off a terrifying feeling that caused one''s pores to constrict. Elizabeth Jones caught on, and she spoke in a panic, "My aunt doesn''t want to run anymore, Joshua Wayne, can you not be angry? "I know..." "You lied to me again?" Joshua Wayne let out a coldugh, causing everyone to hear the sound of his heart breaking. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Seeing the young man''s cold expression, April Jones knew that something was wrong. He must be ming Eliza again, for a moment, she was speechless, not knowing what else to say. "You can leave now. If you really want to admit your wrongs, thene to thepanyter to find me!" Joshua Wayne suddenly spoke out, then allowed April Jones to leave. April Jones was startled, and nced at Elizabeth Jones. Elizabeth Jones quickly turned around and took her backpack, and then hastily stuffed a handful of money into it and passed it to her: "Aunt, you go first!" Chapter 901 Chapter 901 A ¡ª pril Jones gently pushed April Jones away as she hugged her bag and looked at Elizabeth Jones worriedly. However, Elizabeth Jones used her eyes to tell her to stop worrying about her and quickly leave. April Jones had no choice but to flee in panic. Just that, when she just reached the elevator door, she heard the sound of someone mming on the door. Her heart stuck, and a bad premonition struck her heart once again. It''s over. Will this really affect their rtionship? After the door closed, Elizabeth Jones''s heart instantly sunk. She nervously held her hands, not daring to raise her head to look at the furious Joshua Wayne. But even if she didn''t care, she could feel that the air around her had be so cold that it was hard to breathe. "I''m sorry!" Elizabeth Jones bit her lower lip and apologized with a trembling voice. Joshua Wayne suddenly extended his hands and fiercely pinched her chin, he did not like her lowering her head to talk to him like that, she really did not put him in her eyes at all. He wanted to force her to look at him in the eyes and say it, even if it was just apologizing, he had to speak sincerely. Elizabeth Jones''s snow - white chin was pinched by him, causing it to hurt, and she didn''t dare to resist anymore, so she could only directly meet his gaze. However, the moment when they touched, panic arose in her heart. She felt that this time, even deities would not be able to save their fragile rtionship that was like water and fire. "I''m sorry, I didn''t tell you my aunt''s whereabouts in time. I won''t exin anything else." Elizabeth Jones realized that the reason why Joshua Wayne didn''t like listening to her exnation and apologizing. Are they enemies? Joshua Wayne stared at her eyes, which were filled with tears. Those misty eyes contained pain and sadness, but gave off a pitiful feeling. "Did your words get eaten by a dog when you promised me?" Joshua Wayne asked angrily. Elizabeth Jones had promised to tell him the moment she saw her aunt''s whereabouts. Unfortunately, she still couldn''t do it. However, this lesson had made her remember one thing. In the future, she would not easily agree to things that others that she could not do. If she suffered, others would be very disappointed as well. "Have a look at by yourself. My aunt is not living a peaceful life. She also lives in fear every day. How can I bear to hurt her again?" Elizabeth Jones also had her own pain, so she could only answer him truthfully. Joshua Wayne scoffed, "But back then, when she nned to frame my father, she wasn''t like that. She even dared to kill people, so how could she be afraid of living a life that was filled with fear?" "She didn''t kill him. She already exined it, she just let your father drink!" Elizabeth Jones retorted in a low voice. "Based on her words alone? You want me to believe she''s innocent, innocent? " Joshua Wayne''s mind was clouded by anger, why would he listen to her pale exnation? Elizabeth Jones bit her lips, and could only stop talking. Perhaps, what she said was wrong, since in his heart, she already had zero trust level. "Why are you April Jones''s niece? If you had nothing to do with her, how good would that be? " Joshua Wayne suddenly roared angrily, as though he had been enduring it for a long time, and lost control of herself. Being forcefully let go by him, Elizabeth Jones, she was caught off guard and fell onto the sofa at the side. Looking at the man''s crimson eyes, she trembled in fear. In the end, he still said it out loud. He definitely cared about her identity. Even though they had concealed it well previously, The two pretended not to poke the hole covered by the fragile window paper. They felt like they could forget each other''s identities and stay together. The two were deceiving themselves, but behind that beautiful scene, there were still mottled scars. Right now, Joshua Wayne''s words, were like his own hands tearing apart thatyer of carefully guarded paper, revealing his true appearance. It was as if she was standing opposite to him, and it was really too difficult to make up with him. "I''m sorry!" Elizabeth Jones lowered her head, covered her face with both hands and shook her head forcefully: "I''m sorry, I really don''t know what to do." Joshua Wayne felt like she was like a frightened child, and only knew to mutter these words. But who wanted to hear her apology? "Perhaps I really did love the wrong person. Since you have never told me the truth, then fine, let us not torture each other. Let go is the wisest choice." Joshua Wayne hardened his heart once again, heavily snapping the thing in his hand on the table at the side, and turned to leave. Elizabeth Jones heard the sound of the door closing again, it was heavy, as though it had fallen on her heart. She began to tremble. In theirst life, they must have been real enemies. Elizabeth Jonesughed at herself. So, it was why she had suffered so much in this life. Joshua Wayne went downstairs and sat in the car, his mind still nk. However, he was very angry, and even though he ced Elizabeth Jones in her most important position, he still had to endure her lies times and times again. Joshua Wayne sat in the car for a long time, then remembered to call his brother. Thus, he pulled out Edwards Wayne''s phone. "Hey!" Edwards Wayne''s voice came out. "I found April Jones!" Joshua Wayne said. "Where did you find her?" Edwards Wayne''s tone became tense. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "At Elizabeth Jones''s home, April Jones said that she no longer wants to run, and wants to apologize to us!" Joshua Wayne sneered. Edwards Wayne frowned and said coldly: "If she really does that, then let''s first find a ce for her to stay, and find an opportunity to let her exin more details to us!" "She''lle to thepany to apologize to me tonight, but that might not be the case. I just released her again!" Joshua Wayne thought that he actually let go of such an important witness, and wanted to give himself a fierce punch. "Why did you release her?" Edwards Wayne''s voice suddenly became stern. "I... I feel like she''s reallying to apologize tonight!" Joshua Wayne inexplicably believed that woman''s words. Thinking about it now, he was really too naive. Edwards Wayne, Joshua Wayne heavily pped himself. He felt that he did something wrong this time. "Did you have a fight with Elizabeth Jones?" It was only in terms of love that one could forget the seriousness of matters. Joshua Wayne could only vaguely say: We messed up again!" Edwards Wayne, It seemed that his younger brother''s temper had not changed. However, perhaps it was his willfulness that made him younger. He didn''t dare to quarrel with Lily even once. However, his brother actually did it again and again, it''s really amazing that he hasn''t broken up with his girl. "It has nothing to do with her. Are you sure you want to leave her?" Edwards Wayne kindly advised. Joshua Wayne gritted his teeth in hatred: "She forced me to do this, it''s settled this time!" Chapter 902 Chapter 902 Joshua Wayne returned to thepany in a very bad mood. He didn''t do anything the entire afternoon, but he wanted to see if April Jones was someone who kept her promises. If she dared to come and find him at night, then let''s see how he would torture Elizabeth Jones. This fool didn''t even want love for her. The evening was about to arrive. Ten thousandnterns were shining down on the bustling city. April Jones walked on the road tiredly, she had always been worried about Elizabeth Jones''s situation, and was afraid that she would implicate him again. Joshua Wayne must hate her, right? Thinking of this, April Jones quickened her pace. At that time, she had alreadymitted a mistake and definitely could notmit it a second time. April Jones came to Joshua Wayne''s front desk and got the front desk to help him make a call. When Joshua Wayne received the call from the front desk, a cold expression shed across his handsome face. Actually, he had a feeling that April Jones would not run this time. He probably really underestimated the feeling April Jones had towards her niece. He also instantly understood why Elizabeth Jones wanted to cover it up for her time and time again. It was all because of affection, and passion was the most unreasonable thing in the world. Someone was willing to risk their lives for it, and someone was willing to give up their dignity for it. Joshua Wayne suddenly thought back to the harsh words he had said to Elizabeth Jones in the afternoon. It felt like there was something at work in his heart, and he was still unhappy. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org April Jones followed the assistant and walked into Joshua Wayne''s office. Joshua Wayne sat upright on the ckrge chair, and looked at her with ice-cold eyes. After not seeing her for a few days, April Jones had lost a lot of weight, and couldn''t care less about maintaining his body. "Josh, I''m standing here. You can call the police to arrest me, I''m not running anymore!" April Jones said calmly. "Are we unable to escape?" Joshua Wayneughed coldly. April Jones self - deprecated, "I guess so. Everyday living a life of trembling is also a form of torture. I would rather be locked up, at least my conscience is still alright!" "Do you have a conscience? Didn''t they already get eaten by dogs? " Joshua Wayne ridiculed. April Jones lowered her head, feeling very ashamed, and felt guilty: "I''m sorry, when I was young, I was insensible, andmitted a grave mistake. You can arrest me, but please don''t take offense to Eliza, she was forced by me, she didn''t intentionally protect me!" "Hoh, what a pair of aunt and nephew with deep feelings for him. Do I need to be moved?" Joshua Wayne didn''t want to hear her speak such rubbish. April Jones realized that maybe she really had nothing left to say, the people from Wayne Family hated her to the bones. "I don''t want you to go to jail right now. I''ll find a ce for you to stay, but don''t think about running away. I''ll find someone to watch over you!" Joshua Wayne said with a cold voice. "Why? I''ve already promised to tell you everything. Why don''t you arrest me immediately? " April Jones was at a loss. "There''s no need to ask so much. This is my decision!" Joshua Wayne said coldly. April Jones could only nod her head: "Alright, I will do whatever you want me to do, but please don''t me Eliza. She is a good child, she is just too kind, and soft-hearted easily, but this is not her weakness, it only proves that she is a good girl!" "How is she? I can see for myself. As long as you don''t run around, she''s the best!" Joshua Wayne was originally regretting those harsh words he had said that afternoon. After hearing what April Jones had said, the feeling became even stronger. Indeed, if a person is too kind and too benevolent can be considered a weakness, then there is no justice in this world. April Jones immediately nodded her head in assurance: "I''m really not going to run anywhere. I''ll cooperate with all of you." "Thene with me now!" Joshua Wayne and Edwards Wayne had already discussed this matter regarding April Jones in the afternoon. Edwards Wayne had a vi, and if it was empty right now, he would send people to watch over April Jones, preventing her from running around anymore. After all, if he sent her to the police station now, all the criminal evidence she told him would immediately implicate John Wayne. Their grandfather was not deaf right now, he would definitely hear something. In order for his grandfather to live a little longer, Edwards Wayne really didn''t want to tell him that his two sons had killed each other at this critical juncture. The only way was to keep an eye on April Jones first, and ask her to record all the details of the process she knew. April Jones agreed to all of them, and on the same night, she exined in greater detail how John Wayne had found her, how she had listened to his use of her, and how she had used all kinds of enticing methods on Leonard Wayne. After Joshua Wayne locked April Jones inside the vi, he drove out. It was already 11pm. Since he had been busy with this matter, he skipped dinner again. At this moment, his stomach felt empty, and he needed something to eat. Joshua Wayne suddenly thought of the scene when Eliza was cooking at home. Although that woman''s cooking skills were not that good, it was amon dish but are of great fresh nutrition. He felt an indescribable urge to eat the food she cooked. Joshua Wayne drove the car to the entrance of her t, and raised his head. He saw that her window had a trace of light, and from the looks of it, she was still inside her house. Joshua Wayne hit on the steering wheel. As expected, one cannot be too extreme when giving promise. Now, he wanted to recover something, but it felt like he was pping himself. In the end, Joshua Wayne shamelessly got off, wearing his hat and mask, and walked towards the elevator. Standing outside the room, he lifted his hand and knocked on the door. Elizabeth Jones quickly opened the door. Her eyes were swollen like peaches, obviously she had been crying for a long time. Two people stood there, one outside the door, the other inside. They looked at each other, speechless. "Why are you here again?" Elizabeth Jones took a deep breath. When he opened his mouth, he realized that his throat was hoarse. Joshua Wayne didn''t know how to reply her, so he could only carelessly open some doors and enter. "Your aunt is looking for me!" Joshua Wayne said. Elizabeth Jones''s face stiffened, but very quickly, she too epted the fact that she loved him. "Did you take her to the police station?" Elizabeth Jones shut his eyes tightly, feeling that he had to pay back the debt he owed. "Not yet!" Joshua Wayne looked at her: "I have other ns, don''t ask me!" Elizabeth Jones could only restrain her curiosity. The space suddenly became even more silent. Joshua Wayne also felt that his personality was not good, he took a few steps towards her, and being very close to her, he caressed the messy hair around her ears: "The things I said this afternoon, they were a bit too heavy, and didn''t hurt you right?" Elizabeth Jones''s beautiful eyes widened, following that, she bit her lips: "Of course not, I deserve to be scolded by you!" Chapter 903 Chapter 903 H ¡ª earing her apologetic reaction, Joshua Wayne smiled, and in the next second, reached out and pressed her into his embrace. Elizabeth Jones waspletely shocked by his reaction. He had threatened to break up with her at noon and hade over to hug her at night, what was going on? However, Elizabeth Jones was still at ease to be able to snuggle into his embrace once again. His embrace was very warm, with a faint fragrance of lemon. It was a very nice smell. "Next time, don''t make me angry. I don''t know how to control my temper!" Joshua Wayne sighed. Elizabeth Jones''s tears once again rolled down, as she cried silently, and nodded strongly. Today, she had been scared to the point that her emotions hade to an end. Joshua Wayne gently pushed her away from his embrace and used both hands to hold her small face. Looking at her red and swollen eyes, he kissed her lightly with his thin lips. Elizabeth Jones started to tremble. The ce that he kissed felt like it was on fire, was extremely hot. "Idiot!" Sensing her uncontroble trembling, Joshua Wayne gritted his teeth and scolded her. Even if Elizabeth Jones was scolded by him, she would not dare to make a sound. "Fool!" Joshua Wayne seemed to be still unhappy, as he scolded again. Elizabeth Jones trembled, as if she wanted to protest. "If you dare to provoke me again, I really won''t want you anymore!" Joshua Wayne threatened her. This time, Elizabeth Jones did not tremble, her entire body tensed up, a pair of beautiful eyes anxiously looking at him. It was as if she wanted to see if his words were serious or just a joke. Joshua Wayne felt that no matter how he scolded her, this woman would not have any reactions. "Come home with me and cook for me!" Joshua Wayne suddenly opened his mouth and made his request. Elizabeth Jones then asked: "It''s sote, why haven''t you eaten yet?" "Have you eaten?" Joshua Wayne raised his eyebrows, under this kind of sad situation, if this woman could still eat, he would truly be speechless. "No, I haven''t eaten yet either!" After Elizabeth Jones finished speaking, his stomach growled,. Her beautiful face flushed in embarrassment. Joshua Wayne immediately turned around and took her handbag. With one hand holding her bag and the other holding her hands, they quickly went downstairs. Elizabeth Jones was just like an obedient wife, she did not say a single word, nor did she resist. The two quickly drove back home. He opened the fridge and saw that there was no food, there was just noodles. Elizabeth Jones could only make two bowls of simple vegetable noodles and a dish of fried egg. The two ate the midnight snack together. After the meal, Joshua¡¯s mood improved greatly. Previously, he never felt that his home was a very rxed and important ce, but since he had Elizabeth Jones at home, he did not want to go anywhere else. He just wanted to go home. When Elizabeth Jones came out from her shower, she saw the man sitting on the sofa, watching a television program. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She stared at his back in a daze. Although she really wanted to know why she didn''t send her aunt to the police station immediately, she held back. She even thought it was because of her that the delivery to the police station was dyed. However, she felt that she couldn''t have such an important position in his heart, so she gave up this idea. Even though Elizabeth Jones didn''t really want to have sex overnight, she didn''t let him go. She had to tossing and turning in the middle of the night, so, she couldn''t get up in the morning. Joshua Wayne did not urge her in the morning. After giving her a day of rest, he first drove to the company. Billy William''s wedding had already been set for the start of next month. The two were discussing about the details of the wedding, and naturally discussing about the distribution of property. Both of them had a lot of property under their names and their numbers wereplex, causing the lawyers from both families to have headaches. However, both of them decided that their own property was not included in themon property, because it was not a good thing to have arge amount involved that would affect the exchange and development of emotions. Of course, there were definitely a lot of betrothal gifts in Luo Family, and in order to arrange his little brother''s wedding, Leo William did it use a lot of money. It was probably because Ang valued money and family background too much, Leo William didn''t want his own little brother to fall behind others, hence he held this wedding ceremony with all his might. At night, Billy William invited n and Edwards Wayne to drink. Although he didn''t want to talk about saying goodbye to single people, he already had the sense of responsibility that a married man should have. "Billy William, if I remember correctly, you are younger than me by a few months, do I really have to call you brother? Are you taking advantage of me like this? " n asked with a serious expression on his face as he drank his wine. Billy Williamughed until his belly turned ck, "If you don''t want to scream, I have no objections, I just don''t know if your sister has any objections!" "Good, you''re not married yet, but you dare to use my sister to pressure me!" n shouted with dissatisfaction. Billy Williamughed even more happily than before, "I didn''t mean that, I just felt it, you seem to be afraid of your sister!" "Who said that? I''m not afraid at all!" "Then are you afraid of Anne? She''s my cousin. Why do you still call me Cousin?" Since the rtionship is already set, why don''t you call him over to listen!" Billy William was in a good mood, even though he was joking. n''s handsome face was filled with dissatisfaction, he turned and said to Edwards Wayne: "Did you notice, he''s bullying me!" Edwards Wayne looked at his two friends who were messing around with him in an unfathomable manner, and said indifferently: "Based on seniority, you really should call him brother!" "But I can''t say it. I''ve always called him by name." n''s handsome face was filled with distress. Billy William who was at the sideughed out loud. Edwards Wayne alsoughed along, "Then go back and ask your sister, and see if she agrees to it or not!" "No, my sister will definitely disturb me to death!" n did not want to hear his sister''s recitation. Billy William brought a cup over. "Here, a toast to you, Cousin!" n''s expression instantly became brilliant. Still, he took the ss and clinked it with him. "Edwards, you seem to have been worrying a lot recently, did you encounter any trouble?" His two friends suddenly realized that Edwards Wayne was too quiet and immediately asked. "It can''t be that he has a grudge with Lily, right?" "How could that be? Edwards is her favorite, he definitely wouldn''t be able to cause a ruckus." Edwards Wayne''s thin lips raised into a smile, "Even if I don''t make trouble for her, I''m still afraid of doing so!" "Do you see that? This is the typical example of a good husband. We all want to learn from him!" n said with a face full of emotion. Edwards Wayne shrugged his shoulders. "When you want to make trouble for her, remember how hard it was for you to court her. "This, I agree with!" Billy William was deeply experienced. n also nodded, "I agree with you too!" Chapter 904 Chapter 904 Billy William originally nned to only have children and not get married. However, when Mu Lin started to read all sorts of books written by his mother, he realized that the child possessed a good physical and mental health, and must be established within aplete family. Thus, Mu Lin thought of getting married. From the moment a woman became pregnant, her maternal love would slowly sublimate as the child grew up. Eventually, she would be a great mother who was willing to make any compromise or choice for her child. The moment he heard that Mu Lin wanted to marry him, Billy William''s mind turned nk for a moment. Surprise had alwayse so suddenly that no one had been prepared for it. Billy William circled Mu Lin in a circle, but was reprimanded by Mu Lin: "Be careful, don''t hurt the child!" Only then did Billy William carefully ce her back on the ground, his handsome face revealing a look of happiness. The dark clouds that had been guing his mind also instantly dissipated. As long as Mu Lin was willing to marry him and give him children, that was the best home for love. A year ago, Billy William didn''t even dare to think about this. Oh, that''s not right. Thus, he picked the auspicious day and began all sorts of preparations. That was why tonight was a single night. However, it could be said that the three friends that they had once been good friends with were now like daddies. In the past, n and Billy William envied Edwards Wayne''s calm and experienced character, and felt that a person like him was an unrivalled dark horse in the business world. Now they were jealous of him in a different way. One had to know that Edwards Wayne had suddenly gained a pair of cute and intelligent children, which made him a winner in life. Furthermore, his children were already four years old, which was a worrisome age. But Billy William''s child was still in Mu Lin''s stomach. n''s Little Princess had already reached the age where he would have a headache the most, at the age of two and a half years old, he was noisy, noisy, and even had a lot of small tempers. Furthermore, he was a little troublemaker. n had already cultivated the best temperament for his own Little Princess, but sometimes it would not crumble. As men, they paid more attention to their responsibilities. The personality of the three of them had been restrained a lot, unlike in the past when there were no women and no children, they could be called out together for three nights drunk until daybreak. Right now, none of the three dared to return after twelve. They felt that they hadmitted a huge mistake, so they had to think about it beforehand and how to exin themselves when questioned. This was the state of mind of three people, between the unmarried and the married. "Edwards, you and Lily are already engaged, when are you nning to get married? Do you want to be married on the same day as us?" Billy William asked with a smile. He felt that if the two brothers were to get married on the same day, it would also be a good story. "No, I don''t want to run around twice in a day. You can split up!" n was the first to stand out and object, he was waiting to drink the wedding wine. Edwards Wayne''s thin lips twitched, andughed: "I might be getting married before you, my granny has already set a date for us." "AHH!" The two were shocked. So sudden? Edwards Wayne nodded his head: "I am already preparing for the post, the two of you cannot be absent." "Don''t worry, even if he''s missing, he''ll definitely send a big gifts over." n joked. "That''s good!" Edwards Wayne answered with a clear conscience. He red at n fiercely with his sharp eyes. The three of them chatted amongst themselves for a bit until around 9 PM. Then, they ended the conversation. Edwards Wayne took a car and went home. Thinking about April Jones, he made a call to ask his brother about it. Regarding April Jones, even though Edwards Wayne hated her, after thinking about her rtionship with Elizabeth Jones, she decided to give this matter to her brother to handle with full authority. After all, it would not be easy for him to have a good grasp of the situation. If Elizabeth Jones really became his sister in the future and he mercilessly sent April Jones to his cell, their rtionship would be at stake. A family''s harmony was the most important thing to him. Edwards Wayne decided to let his little brother take the me. When he returned to Wayne Family, it was already around ten in the evening. Lily propped up his chin, and was currently reading a book. It was almost time to go to work, and Lily was also preparing for it. Hearing the door, Lily rubbed her eyes, seeing the man who entered, she asked softly: "Did you have a good chat?" Edwards Wayne immediately nodded, "Not bad!" "I can''t believe they''re going to get married!" Lilyughed, the love she felt was really something strange. Previously, when she heard Edwards Wayne mention He Mu Lin, she felt that it was already unbelievable. "Mu Lin is pregnant, if she doesn''t get married, is she waiting for her child to be born?" Edwards Wayneughed. Lily looked surprised: "Really? So, you''re pregnant, no wonder they''re in such a hurry!" Edwards Wayne went over and hugged her, and kissed her forehead with his thin lips. "I really want to know what it feels like to take care of a newborn child!" Lily rolled her eyes at him out of boredom: "Don''t worry, my mood definitely isn''t too good!" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Why? Are you tired of taking care of these two little fellows? It''s been hard on you. " Seeing her unhappy tone, Edwards Wayne immediately thought of the scene of her bringing two little fellows overseas by herself. Just thinking about it made his heart ache. Lily pursed her lips andughed: "I''m a little tired, but it''s also worth it, you have seen their pictures when they were just born, to be honest, they weren''t beautiful at that time, they were wrinkled and I just took a look at them and wanted to throw them away!" "How dare you!" Edwards Wayne clearly knew that she was joking, but his heart still clenched. His fingers lightly lifted her chin and his thin lips moved over, blocking his path and giving her a deep kiss. Lily felt dizzy from his kiss and immediately pushed him away, "If you really want to take care of your newborn baby, then just wait for your brother''s child. You''ll definitely see it then!" Originally, Edwards Wayne wanted her to give birth to him, but he never thought that he would have a way to reject him. He could only raise his eyebrows speechlessly: "My brother and Elizabeth Jones''s rtionship hasn''t been well recently, and I don''t know when they will blossom and bear fruit." "What about them?" Lily couldn''t help but be worried, why did their rtionship never stop at all? Chapter 905 Chapter 905 0 ¡ªnly then did Edwards Wayne retract his expression, and said with a low voice: "We found April Jones, but because Elizabeth Jones had hidden her whereabouts, she was caught by my brother, and the two started to make trouble again." "How did Eliza find her?" Lily''s face was filled with surprise, she knew Edwards Wayne had sent many people out to look for her, but she had not heard any news about her. "She came to ask for forgiveness herself!" Edwards Wayne felt that this April Jones was a cunning woman. She must be very smart and knew how to disguise herself, otherwise, she wouldn''t have been able to escape for so long. "Why would she do that? Does she think that she can''t escape? " Lily felt that this action of his was abnormal. "Maybe, but it could also be because of Elizabeth Jones." Edwards Wayne sneered. Lily also sighed: "She''s Elizabeth Jones''s aunt, I never thought that their rtionship is so tight." "Hmm, let''s not talk about her anymore. Since we''ve already settled her down, there''s no need to worry about her running away!" Edwards Wayne did not want to waste this perfect time to talk about people who hated him. "Alright, go take a bath. I''ll read some more books. I have to report to thepany tomorrow!" Lily laughed. Edwards Wayne took off the suit jacket and wore a white shirt. Although Lily said that she wanted to read the book, her gaze still secretly glued on the man''s back. Edwards Wayne''s figure was really good. Wherever he went, he would always attract countless gazes. Lily''s heart had already fallen into a mess, so when she saw him by her side, she could not focus on doing anything else. It was as if Edwards Wayne was the center of her world, the only thing she wanted to do was to look at him. "Why are you staring at me?" Edwards Wayne swept his gaze across and caught sight of her eyes secretly. His thin lips hooked up into a charming smile. "No ...." "No!" Lily''s face flushed red, she quickly stared at the book in her hands. Unfortunately, she couldn''t even take a look at what was written in the book. Edwards Wayne walked over with big strides, supporting him with his hands by her side, his thin lips raised: "Stare at your husband, and don''t you have desire to have sex?" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The word "husband" caused Lily to tremble. Haven''t you married yet? At most, she could be considered as fiancee, but she didn''t know where he got the confidence to call himself her husband. "No idea!" Lily replied mechanically like a nervous child. "Oh!" It was as if the man really believed her words, and was immediately unbuttoning his shirt in front of her. The scene was so sexual attraction that it was as if her blood was about to spurt out. Lily only felt a wave of heat in her heart. Even though she clearly knew that it was on purpose, she still could not control her eyes as she stared at his shirt that was starting to crack bit by bit. "Stop, stop!" Lily was immediately shy to the point that she had lost her temper. This man just knew how to challenge her mental state. Edwards Wayne immediatelyughed out involuntarily, and pinched her snow - white face lightly: "Admit that you have desire on me, it''s not shameful, anyway I''m your man!" Lily was already so embarrassed that her face was flushed red, sheughed dryly: "Alright, go take a bath quickly, everything will wait till after you take a shower!" "Alright, that'' s what you said!" Edwards Wayne suddenly whispered into her ear, "Don''t go back on your words!" Lily''s mind exploded out with a buzzing sound. What did she say just now? No, no, no, she definitely didn''t say that. Why did she be so shameless along with this man? When Edwards Wayne came out of the bathroom, his entire body was still covered in water droplets, making his healthy and sturdy body look extremely strong, which struck Lily''s vision. "Stop looking, be careful of hurting your eyes!" When the man walked over, the first thing he did was to grab the book in her hands and throw it away. Lily opened her mouth wide, only to see her pitiful book dead on the ground. The following scene could only be described as indescribable. Ten thousand words could not even recount Lily''s bitter history. Only when her waist and legs ached and her head hurt could she tell what had happened. The next morning! Lily woke up early in the morning. The two little fellows didn''t need to go to school, under the strong request of the olddy, they could finally sleepte, and no one could wake them up. Thus, there was only Edwards Wayne and Lily at the breakfast table. Lareina and the olddy insisted on waiting for the two little fellows to wake up and eat together. After eating breakfast, Edwards Wayne sent Lily to the entrance of thepany''s main hall. Lily opened the door and was about to get off, but the man shot her a look and held her wrist with hisrge palm, refusing to let her go. "What!" Lily thought that he had something important to tell her, so she mouthed it at him. The man extended his hand and touched his own face. Lily instantly understood and blushed, then quickly kissed him. Only then did he regain her freedom. Closing the door, Lily''s face was still hot. Her recent days with Edwards Wayne could be said to be neither shy nor impatient. However, perhaps this was the best proof of intimacy, as well as the daily behavior between husband and wife. It''s not too sweet. Lilyforted herself and stepped into the office. "Lily, wee back to the team!" Lily took the flowers from her dear aunt and gave her a big hug. "Thank you, auntie!" "What are you thanking me for? My flowers are nothingpared to the flowers given by your Quarterly. Just don''t mind them!" Xipil smiled and joked. Lily blushed again, "How could I turn my back on you? I understand mother''s intentions the best!" When Lily returned to thepany, the first thing she met was that everyone asks her for New Year''s gifts. Although this was considered a form of courtesy, Lily still prepared a lot and distributed it to her colleagues. If it was said that everyone still had hatred and jealousy towards Lily before, then now, all they could only feel was jealousy and envy. The fact that Lily was going to be the Wayne Family''s Young Mistress was already a unchangeable certainty, so many women would not even have a chance to be his maid, it could be seen how deep Edwards Wayne''s love for her was. Furthermore, she gave birth to a son and a daughter for the Wayne Family, it almost impossible for other women to take up her position. Inparison to Edwards Wayne and his blissful life, Joshua Wayne''s life could be considered a mess. Even though he and Elizabeth Jones appeared harmony on the surface, The two seemed to be separated by an invisible wall. At some point in time, they would feel as if they were about to be abandoned by the other. This feeling, Elizabeth Jones felt it the most intense. She even felt that she should have been ustomed to it, but who told her to be separated from Joshua Wayne by ayer of distance? This stormy love, when can there really be a day of peace? Chapter 906 Chapter 906 After the end of the year, when the holidays were over, it was normal for them to work. In this new year, John Wayne was determined to aplish a great cause. He did not have much time left, and before Edwards Wayne could find a chance to take the revenge, he had to find out an opportunity to turn the tide. This was because once the old man closed his eyes, Edwards Wayne would definitely torment him multiple times over. He did not dare to use his identity as an elder to gain Edwards Wayne''s respect to him. It was only because Edwards Wayne wanted topletely step on him. While John Wayne was thinking about how to suppress Edwards Wayne, he was also afraid of something else. Once his brother Leonard Wayne''s death was investigated by Edwards Wayne, then Edwards Wayne would definitely not even give him a chance to live. Therefore, John Wayne had to think of a way out for himself, and this path definitely could not be a dead end. Topletely suppress that old case from more than ten years ago, he had to get rid of one person. That person was the April Jones that he had let go of in a moment of gentleness. Back then, he had also wanted to kill April Jones and he even bring a gun to meet her. However, April Jones''s face really did resemble the face of the woman he loved. April Jones had a premonition that he wanted to silence her, so she knelt down and begged him. John Wayne had always been ruthless, but when he saw the face of his loved one, his heart softened. He let April Jones go and gave her a harsh warning. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org April Jones also swore to the heavens that she would definitely keep this secret forever and would not make it difficult for him. John Wayne didn''t know whether or not Edwards Wayne had investigated her, but the person who spied on her said that she seemed to have gone missing recently. No matter what, he couldn''t contact her. John Wayne had to be extra vignt. With his hands covering the sky, now that thepany had stabilized, he would definitely take some time to investigate the ident that happened to his father that year. John Wayne suspected that Edwards Wayne had definitely tried to look for April Jones before. However, hiding was useless and would definitely not make John feel safe. Therefore, he had to make sure that Edwards Wayne could not catch her before he shut her mouth completely. John Wayne was feeling troubled about this matter, but he had actually sent people to secretly look for the whereabouts of April Jones. However, this woman was very smart and cunning. If he let her go that year, she would have definitely left all sorts of escape routes for him. For the past few years, he had been locked in jail. The changes in his country had been shocking, so John Wayne was truly somewhat powerless and don''t know about the world now. In the end, he decided to turn to his son. Because, Jack Wayne had already guessed what he did all those years ago. He was his father, and he definitely would help him. "April Jones is the woman who tempted uncle back then? I thought I''d taken care of her. " After hearing her father''s request, Jack Wayne let out a coldugh. She felt that his father had let her go, as if he had left a legacy behind. "It was my mistake not to kill her back then, but now, she can''t continue to live." "Dad, why didn''t you kill her back then?" Jack Wayne''s overbearing gaze caused him to panic a little. "I feel that she will not betray me!" John Wayne answered vaguely. "No, she can take money to work for you, which means she''s not a good woman. Do you really believe that she''s that loyal?" Jack Wayneughed coldly. John Wayne frowned; he did not want to discuss this matter with his son. "I know the reason. The reason why you didn''t kill her was because she had the face that you love and a face that made you lose your mind. Indeed, it is true. This also proves that you have a deep affection for that woman. However, Jack Wayne did not give his father any respect. John Wayne''s face instantly darkened, and said unhappily: "Even if that''s the reason, there''s no meaning in talking about it now, why not think of a way to remove her from the world, get it done once and forever!" I just don''t feel good for my mother!" Jack Wayne growled: "You can spare the life of someone who looks like that woman, but you did not spare my mother!" "Jack Wayne!" John Wayne roared, being angry from embarrassment. Jack Wayne''s gaze turned cold and he spoke no more. John Wayne also felt that his attitude was too overbearing and sighed a breath of relief, "Shang Qing, let''s not talk about what happened in the past, alright? "You have to think about it. How could you havee to this world without your mother and me?" Jack Wayne''s face became deathly pale, and a trace of disgust shed past his eyes. "If I could choose my birth, do you think I would be willing to be your son?" In the end, Jack Wayne still could not hold back his emotions and said a few unkind words. John Wayne''s entire soul was gone, he suddenly felt very tired, he had the feeling that he was powerless to continue fighting, as though his age, was nearing dusk, causing him to lose all will to fight. "I''m sorry, I''m not a good father. Am I making you feel ashamed?" Seeing his son''s speechless look, John Wayne immediately sat on the sofa and covered his face with his hands, apologizing. "Do you have any leads on April Jones?" After a long while, Jack Wayne opened his mouth, and his expression was calm. John Wayne raised his head, looked at him, and shed a look of joy: "Are you willing to help me now?" "Otherwise? You are my father after all, so who else can I help? " Jack Wayne mocked himself. John Wayne immediately said: "Even though I don''t know where April Jones is, I do have a way to lure her out." "Tell me about it?" Jack Wayne raised his eyebrows indifferently. The corner of John Wayne''s mouth shed with ridicule: "That woman April Jones is not simple at all, she was previously called Anna Jones, and I know she has a daughter." "Is that so?" Jack Wayne was not interested, and asked indifferently: "Are you prepared to make a move against her daughter?" "This is the only way to find her. As long as her daughter is in our hands, wouldn''t shee knocking?" John Wayne said somewhatcently. Jack Wayne frowned: "Why isn''t this Anna Jones simple anymore? Is she greedy for money?" That daughter of hers is illegitimate. After giving birth to her for two years, Anna Jones was captured and brought into the prison due to drug abuse, so she passed her daughter down to her little sister. Others may not know about this, but I have investigated her and found out that her little sister''s daughter was actually born. "She still takes drugs? This woman has really gotten infected with all kinds of bad habits! " Jack Wayne said with disdain. "That''s right. When I found her, she was addicted to drugs and I took her to get her to help me." John Wayne said indifferently. "Alright, let''s think of a way to tie her daughter up and see if she''ll take the bait." Jack Wayne said indifferently. Chapter 907 Chapter 907 J ¡ª ohn Wayne had already known the information about April Jones''s biological daughter and showed the material to Jack Wayne. Jack Wayne took it, and carefully read through every single word of the information. When he saw that the person on the material was Elizabeth Jones''s namesake, and also Joshua Wayne''s girlfriend, Jack Wayne felt like dying. "Why is it rted to the people of Wayne Family?" Jack Wayne''s face darkened. He felt that he could deal with anyone but absolutely not anyone from the Wayne Family. Even a single Edwards Wayne could not be handled and here onlyes out another Joshua. John Wayne also ridiculed: "That''s right, we are born enemies with the two brothers, maybe we have a huge grudge against them in our previous life, now is not the time to be worried about this, this Elizabeth Jones is now considered a rather famous Female Celebrity,st time there was even news of her fighting against two men alone, we need to pay more attention to this." "Oh, it''s her. I saw that video. This woman''s kung Fu is quite good!" Jack Wayne clicked his tongue twice. "I seem to understand why she has such skills. April Jones must have taught her Taekwondo since she was young so that she could use it for self-defense. Look, isn''t this woman a bit too smart? She even thought about it!" John Wayne sneered again. At the very least, let us know that Elizabeth Jones is not that easy to deal with. If we send out two pigs to capture her, it might turn out the same result, and we might even catch the attention of the police! Jack Wayne analyzed lightly. "Indeed, we can''t be too careless this time. We must send someone with good skills!" John Wayne emphasized this point. "It''s just that she is currently in Female Celebrity. If she disappeared, the police will definitely pay attention to her. Are you sure you want to capture her to lure April Jones out?" Jack Wayne felt that the risk was too great. "Otherwise? If Edwards Wayne finds April Jones first, the only thing I can do is to die. No matter how big the risk is, I must try. John Wayne gnashed his teeth in anger, and regretted so much that his intestines almost turned green. "Alright, I can help you with this matter, but I don''t want to interfere in. You also want to leave a seed for our family, right?" Jack Wayne did not really want to get involved in this dangerous case because he inherited John Wayne''s selfish personality. John Wayne was startled at first, but quickly agreed with a nod of his head: "Of course, if we fail, I will find a scapegoat that will not implicate you, you are my only son, and you still have to pass down the good genes in our family. Even if we lose this time, our grandson, great-grandson, will definitely be able to take back this glory." Jack Wayneughed, "If you are unable to take it back in my generation, will you die with grievance?" "Of course!" John Wayne said with a serious expression. Jack Wayneughed again, suddenly feeling that his own father was a little funny. "I think you should send someone to get close to Elizabeth Jones first, at least let her rx her guard, so if you want to kidnap her, the possibilities are higher. We can''t possibly be like those two donkeys who kidnapped people on the streets, right?" Jack Wayne proposed a n. "That''s a good idea. I''ll choose the right person to go over there." John Wayne nodded. Jack Waynezily stood up and poured a cup of water, he stared at the window and said: "I believe that I have already prepared the shares in grandfather''s hands. Do you have any way for him to transfer all the shares in grandfather''s hands to you?" "I have onest method, but I don''t want to use it yet!" John Wayne''s face darkened. "You aren''t nning on using such a threatening method again, are you? The old man can¡¯t live very long. Aren''t you afraid that he''ll pass away if you threaten him? " Jack Wayne could actually guess it right away. "Even if he falls, he must give me all the shares. That is what I deserve!" John Wayne clenched his teeth, his eyes full of hatred. "Alright, I won''t stop you. You can think of a solution yourself." Jack Wayne said indifferently. The vi in Wayne Family''s vi! The olddy was wearing reading sses as she sat on the sofa with Lareina, organizing the list of guests for the banquet. Most of them were the olddy''s close friends and rtives, and there weren''t many on Lareina''s side, but they still needed to be organized seriously. "Lareina, are you used to living alone?" the olddy asked suddenly. Lareina was startled, then nodded: "I am used to it, thank you for your concern!" "I''m telling you, two days ago, someone asked me if you wanted to find a partner!" The olddy joked. Lareina''s expression froze, and after that, she said with an embarrassed look: I don''t want to look for you anymore, if anyone asks again, you can refuse on my behalf! You''re already so old!" "Are you still thinking about that?" the olddy suddenly asked in a low voice. If it was said that the olddy hated Wayne White to the core before, then now, the hatred in her heart had faded. Lareina blushed and asked: "Grandma, why did you mention this all of a sudden?" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Nothing, I''m just asking!" When the olddy saw her expression, she knew her answer. She then sighed, "To be honest, I admire you very much. This matter didn''t happen to me, so I don''t know what I''ll do when I meet you. I''m sure I''m not as good as you." Lareina was embarrassed again. "How is Josh and Eliza? Did you call and care about them? " the olddy asked, changing the subject. "No, Josh doesn''t like to talk about them with me!" Lareina chuckled. The olddy frowned, she suddenly thought of something, and lowered her voice to ask: "Lareina, have you ever seen April Jones''s image before? Did you not feel that Eliza is simr to her?" Lareina''s body stiffened for a moment, and then, she carefully thought back to it. She did not dare think too deeply into it, because there shouldn''t be such a coincidence in this world. "Other than their surname being Jones, they should not have any connections!" Lareina frowned and said. The olddy nodded. "I also feel that it is unlikely for there to be a connection. After all, there are many people with the same surname in this world." "That''s right!" Although Lareina replied like that, it was as if she had an extra load on her mind. The two little guys ran in from outside and stopped talking. "Grandma, great ¡ª grandmother, look at me, my brother gave me a flower, is it pretty?" Emma ran over with a smile and asked, looking innocent and cute. The two looked at her ear. Paired with a light purple flower, it really made her look cute along with her rosy cheeks. "Very beautiful, Emma is always beautiful!" The olddy praised happily. George, who was standing at the side, had his arms crossed in front of his chest and said disdainfully: "She''s such a fool, just now you said that she wanted to be the bride and she even wanted me to y the role of her groom? I''mughing my ass off!" Hearing that, Emma red at him: I will definitely find a groom who is even more handsome than you! Chapter 908 Chapter 908 The old man was very happy, he wanted to show off as much as possible, but his gradually withering fingers had blurred his vision to the point where he could not see his grandson clearly. He felt that he was like a kerosene light which was about to run out of oil. His was very calm because the families he wanted to return to his side, one by one, had all returned. He had seen them all. Joshua Wayne wanted to chat with his grandfather, but discovered that he already didn''t know if his grandfather still had the strength to listen to him speak anymore. While talking, the old man fainted. Joshua Wayne sat nkly beside the sickbed and reached out, tightly holding his grandfather''s hand. Pressing his hand to his forehead, he thought back to the days of being arrogant and frivolous. Now that he thought about it, he could only use the word ''bastard'' to describe himself. Family was the most important. No matter what, family was the most important thing. Joshua Wayne wanted to let time repeat itself, he definitely wouldn''t be so rebellious, he wanted to be his grandfather''s good child. "Josh!" The olddy''s voice sounded behind. Joshua Wayne hurriedly put down his grandfather''s hand. The first thing he did when he stood up was to wipe his tears with the back of his hand. The olddy was stunned for a moment. Then, she chuckled, "Alright, a man should not cry so easily!" Joshua Wayne was speechless towards his grandma''s words. His grandfather was about to copse, why couldn''t he just cry? "Grandmother, grandpa is asleep!" Joshua Wayne turned around and said softly as he looked at his grandfather who had a calm expression. "I know, he likes to sleep all the time, I know him very much!" The olddy sighed and said, but the meaning behind her words was really sad. "Go out and let him sleep!" The olddy did not want to give the young grandson too much pressure. When Joshua Wayne came out and turned to see that his grandmother was tucking his grandfather in, his was in a daze. He imagined that when he was in his eighties, if he didn''t die, would there be people who would take care of him like his grandma did for his grandfather? Joshua Wayne instinctively thought of Elizabeth Jones. He did not know which tendons were wrong, but he felt that Elizabeth Jones would take care of him. "What are you nking out for? Go downstairs!" The olddy came out, and when she saw him standing still as a pir, she urged him softly. Joshua Wayne nodded, and the grandfather and grandson went downstairs side by side. "Grandma, I want to be engaged with Elizabeth Jones, do you agree?" Joshua Wayne suddenly asked. When the olddy heard this, her was surprised. "Really? It can''t be that you want to make me, this old woman, happy again, right? "It''s true. I''m no longer young. It''s time to get married!" Joshua Wayne thought that since April Jones had already done so, then he could be considered to have understood the grudge between him and Elizabeth Jones. In the future, there would no longer be any worries that would disturb their rtionship. "You''re almost twenty¡ªfive this year!" The olddy vaguely remembered. "Yes, after this year''s birthday, I will be 25 years old!" Joshua Wayne replied with a smile. Although you aren''t mature enough, and are still very childish, as long as Eliza doesn''t dislike you, then get engaged! " The olddy said as if she was not her own grandson. Joshua Wayne stiffened his expression, and looked at his grandmother speechlessly: "I''m already very mature!" "Well, I think your body is mature and your brain is not!" The olddy was a real person. She was only speaking the truth. Joshua Wayne felt that his grandmother came to shock him on purpose, her expression helpless. The olddy saw that he didn''t say anything, so she knew that he definitely wasn''t convinced. She then said, "A mature man doesn''t break up and rbine again and again. Do you understand?" "..." This time, Joshua Wayne was convinced. It turned out that it was because of this that his grandmother thought that he was not mature enough. The olddy''s gaze became stern: "No matter how hot a person''s heart is, if you keep on breaking up like this, she will still cool down. Don''t overestimate your charm, and also don''t underestimate Eliza''s determination to love. Joshua Wayne felt that his grandmother''s words were logical, he had learnt his lesson. Grandmother, you are not a romantic writer. What a pity. Really, how about you take advantage of your youth to publish a book. I will read it respectfully every day. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The olddy red at him. "You dare to make fun of me? I think you''re getting more and more out of your way!" "I don''t dare!" Although Joshua Wayne said that he did not dare, he still jumped and left. The olddy looked at him with a disappointed expression, "Learning from your brother, how does he treat Lily!" "I''m not my brother!" Joshua Wayne muttered, and quickly went downstairs. As soon as he went downstairs, he covered his ears and said in a low voice, "Who can y such a terrible tune?" He walked into the small living room and saw Emma earnestly sitting in front of the piano. Her two small hands moved randomly, and Lareina, who was beside her, patiently corrected her. "Uncle ising down!" When Emma saw him, she immediately stopped. When she realized that her uncle was covering her ears, she immediately asked out of concern, "Uncle, are your ears sick?" Joshua Wayne was defeated by her naivety, and had no choice but tough: "I was struck by the demon''s songs, my ears can''t take it!" "Demon''s songs in your ear?" Grandmother, what is uncle saying? " Emma blinked her eyes in confusion. Lareina red at her son. "Don''t speak nonsense, Emma is still young, after a while, she will definitely y a good melody!" Emma finally understood why Joshua Wayne had to cover her ears. She angrily ced her hands on her waist: "Uncle, do you dislike the sound of my ying?" "Aha, of course not, Emma really has the talent to y the piano, Uncle would like to hear it!" Joshua Wayne didn''t want to dampen the little guy''s enthusiasm. Otherwise, if Brother finds out about this, wouldn''t I have to teach him a lesson? "Really? "Then, sit by the side and listen to me and I will y it again. You''ll know how well I y it!" The little guy didn''t quite believe what he said and insisted that he listen to it again. Joshua Wayne screamed in his heart, ''Spare me!'' Lareina gave him a meaningful nce, telling him to stay and listen in before leaving. How bitter! The forced audience, after listening to the little guy''s song, had the urge to leave. "Mom, Emma, I suddenly remembered that mypany has some urgent matters, so I''ll be leaving first!" Joshua Wayne realized that his mother''s patience was really good, she was worthy of being a grandmother. After that, he let his imagination run wild. If he had a daughter in the future, he would have to ask his mother to help him with it. Only with his mother''s good ¡ª natured personality would he be able to bring up such a good daughter. Chapter 909 Chapter 909 W ¡ª hen Joshua Wayne returned to thepany, he discovered that Elizabeth Jones hade at an unknown time. He had clearly left her at home, and it looked like she wouldn''t be able to stay here alone. "You miss me?" Joshua Wayne proudly stood in front of her, smiling. Elizabeth Jones was startled, then shyly nodded her head: "I''m too bored at home!" "Since you''re here, continue reading your script and figure out your role!" Joshua Wayne walked towards his office chair and sat down. Elizabeth Jones asked curiously: "Where did you go just now?" "I''m going to see my grandpa!" As Joshua Wayne thought about his grandfather''s matter, an inexplicable sense of sadness rose from the bottom of his heart. "The old man''s health is still alright. Thest time we went to see him, he looked a bit pale!" Elizabeth Jones was only casually asking with concern. Unexpectedly, Joshua Wayne''s eyes started to turn red, and in the next second, he used his hand to support his head, as though he did not want Elizabeth Jones to see her uncontroble sorrow. "His condition isn''t too good!" When Joshua Wayne replied, he realized that his voice was choked with sobs. Elizabeth Jones stood up and walked closer to him, and saw that his eyes were red. "What''s the matter with you?" Elizabeth Jones was so frightened because she had never seen Joshua Wayne in such a state. From start to finish, he gave people a strong and resolute feeling, this kind of sad appearance was something they would rarely see. "I''m fine!" Joshua Wayne shook his head; he did not want to talk too much with her. Elizabeth Jones frowned, she felt that he was feeling sad for the old man, her heart skipped a beat, could it be that the old man''s body was not in a good condition? Elizabeth Jones did not dare to continue asking, and nkly stood to the side. Joshua Wayne immediately took a tissue to the side, wiped his eyes, and then looked out the window in a daze. Elizabeth Jones had never seen him empty his mind like this before, and she didn''t know what to do in this short period of time. He only felt heartache! "Elizabeth Jones, are you disappointed in me?" Joshua Wayne suddenly asked, his gaze slowly turning to her. Elizabeth Jones was stunned and blinked her eyes: "Why do you say that?" "I don''t treat you well. I know, I''m like an immature bastard. I also know that. Tell me the truth, I promise I won''t be angry!" Joshua Wayne felt that they should talk about things once. Elizabeth Jones sneaked a nce at him, and carefully asked: "Can you really speak the truth?" "Speak!" Joshua Wayne''s tone was slightly domineering. Elizabeth Jones took a deep breath, then bit her lips and said: "I have always been filled with hope for you, and have never been disappointed. I am very clear that I admire you and you have shown me your benevolence, and have been very patient with me!" Surprise shed across Joshua Wayne''s face, followed by great joy. "These are truly your heartfelt words!" "Yes, that''s what I think in my heart. Even though you have a bad temper sometimes and are as stubborn and childish as a child ..." "Alright, let''s stop talking about this. I know this myself!" Joshua Wayne raised his hand to stop her. Elizabeth Jones,"..." Does this man only listen to good words? But just now, he clearly said that he wanted her to say something. However, he wasn''t going to let her go on now. "Seeing that your aunt''s attitude is pretty good, I''ve decided to get engaged to you!" Joshua Wayne said as he shamelessly stared at her. "Aha!" Elizabeth Jones waspletely shocked by him. Joshua Wayne raised his eyebrows, and the corner of his mouth hooked into a smile: "Don''t tell me you''re scared?" "You ... Are you serious? " Elizabeth Jones remembered that before, he also said that he would get engaged to her, but due to various reasons, he didn''t keep his words. "Yes, it''s true this time!" Joshua Wayne got up, walked in front of her, and wrapped his arm around her waist. With the other hand, he pressed her head into his chest. Elizabeth Jones felt like she was dreaming, and did not dare to take it seriously. However, the embrace she relied on was warm, and she had no choice but to ept this joyous fact. "Alright, if what you say is true, then I believe it!" Elizabeth Jones really did not have any other thoughts, her heart, waspletely with him. Joshua Wayne mumbled as his thin lips leaked heat beside her ears, "Am I thatcking in credibility?" Elizabeth Jones struggled out of his embrace, lowered her eyes, and said in a low voice: "The person I trust the most right now, is you!" Joshua Wayne liked the answer, and his mood improved again. Just as the two were falling in love, his assistant brought in an envelope. Joshua Wayne opened it to take a look, and his expression instantly turned grim. "Eric Marum actually has 30% of the shares in Neb Media Company? Furthermore, there are even photos of him secretly interacting with the person in charge of Neb Media. Joshua Wayne gritted his teeth in anger. Elizabeth Jones also quickly walked over and took the photos. Sure enough, it was the scene of the Vice - President Eric Marum eating and chatting with the person in charge of the Neb Pavilion. "Who sent these photos and this information?" Elizabeth Jones asked with a surprised expression. Joshua Wayne said with a cold expression: "It was Leo William who helped me collect them. Eric Marum knows almost all of my people, and he has even seen some of the people that my brother had. That''s why Leo William took the initiative to help me investigate his whereabouts!" "It''s Mary Ann''s boyfriend, no wonder!" Elizabeth Jones knew that Mary Ann was a pretty good girl, and she gave her all to thepany. "Eric Marum owns 30% of the shares, plus he has a good grasp of all sorts of activities in the entertainment circle, it''s no wonder that thispany was able to develop in such a short period of time. The celebrities that he drew to his side are all the people that were close to him, is he trying to take over mypany?" The more Joshua Wayne spoke, the more he felt cold inside, and the more he felt, the more confused he became. He was normally respectful towards, but this was done for him to see, and his heart had been rotten to the core. "Terrifying!" Elizabeth Jones''s face was also pale white. It was hard to imagine that Vice President Wu, who usually greeted her gently upon seeing her, and was concerned about her in all sorts of ways, would be associated with this bad guy. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "That smiling tiger is about to lose his smile!" Joshua Wayne punched hard on the table, "I have so much evidence, let''s see how he lies!" "Are you going to look for him now?" Elizabeth Jones asked anxiously. "That''s right, I can''t allow another viper to wreak havoc in mypany!" Joshua Wayne could no longer bear with the poison anymore. Elizabeth Jones nodded her head: "That''s true, you have already vacated his position, this is the best time to punish him, but I will go with you!" "No need, don''t get involved!" Joshua Wayne said in a low voice. "But I don''t trust you to go see him alone. What if he does something bad to you?" Elizabeth Jones said worriedly. "He still doesn''t dare to do anything to me, right? The one who made a mistake is him!" Joshua Wayne frowned. "A man without a kind heart, who knows what kind of person he is?" Elizabeth Jones was still worried. Chapter 910 Chapter 910 The evidence that Leo William gave Joshua Wayne was like a gift that camete for the new year, it moved Joshua Wayne to the core. Actually, he had also sent someone to investigate, but the other party had been extremely wary of his men. Thus, the results of his investigation were meaningless. It was unknown what method Leo William used and who he found, but he actually managed to infiltrate into the Neb. He dug up so much evidence that was beneficial for him, he would definitely find a chance to properly show his gratitude in the future. He knew that Leo William was a very cautious big shot. He managed his businesses very smoothly, and almost didn''t like erecting enemies in the business circles. But this time, he made an exception for him. Of course, Joshua Wayne knew that all of this was because of Mary Ann. Joshua Wayne and Elizabeth Jones directly went to Eric Marum''s office. He was talking with a new female star of thepany sitting on his legs. Eric''s hands were moving back and forth on her body. As the door to the office was closed, The two stay together without any worry. At that moment, the door to the office was violently pushed open. Two people inside were caught red-handed by the person who walked in before they were able to separate in time. The woman was so frightened that her face paled, and panic rose on Eric Marum''s face. "Old Man!" Eric Marum quickly pushed the stunned woman away and the woman also fearfully stood up. He hurriedly walked to wee Joshua Wayne and called out in a ttering voice. Joshua Wayne did not expect Eric Marum to actually do such thing in the office, his handsome face became even colder and colder. "Get out!" Joshua Wayne restrained his temper and only coldly swept his gaze across the woman and the woman was so scared that she did not dare to breathe, and ran out dejectedly. Elizabeth Jones who was behind Joshua Wayne also had a startled expression. Previously, she had felt that Eric Marum was gentle and refined, but now, she felt so disgusted that she wanted to vomit. You actually shut the door and do such a shameless thing in the office. You are really bold and powerful. You can do whatever you want. Eric Marum had a bad premonition that his own death was at hand. However, his heart was strong, even when Joshua Wayne caught him teasing the female star in daylight, he did not feel panicked nor embarrassed. Instead, with a calm smile, he said respectfully: "Boss, the woman suffered a grievance in the filming crew and was just crying for me, I only comforted her a little just now." "You don''t have to exin it to me!" Joshua Wayne''s gaze was cold and his words were filled with disgust. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Eric Marum''s face turned ashen. He was a shrewd person who was good at reading others'' expressions. He felt that the gaze Joshua Wayne looked at him with, was like a bone ¡ª piercing cold de, wanting to sh him a thousand times. Eric Marum was shook, and a cold intent rose from his back. Was Joshua Wayne nning to let him bleed? "Eric Marum, let me ask you, do you have any understanding towards Neb Media?" Joshua Wayne was not in a hurry to throw the evidence at him, but asked him coldly. "Neb? The mediapany that got up quickly? Boss, you don''t have to worry, he will definitely not be able to shake our position in the entertainment world. " Eric Marum knew how to please others, and he was trying to curry favor with Joshua Wayne. Joshua Wayne raised his beautiful eyebrows, and gave a light "oh", then looked at him with his eyes, indicating him to continue speaking. He immediately said in a serious tone, "There aren''t many outstanding actress under Neb''s control, and their poprity isn''t very good either. We can seize this opportunity to organize a great star selection event in order to temporarily increase thepany''s exposure, so we''ll definitely be able to get to the top." "So my dear Eric doesn''t only know how to y with the women, he''s actually worrying about the company''s development!" Eric Marum immediatelyughed, and said modestly: "Boss, you think too highly of me, I am actually doing my job!" "Yeah, it''s exactly because I think too highly of you that you take yourself seriously!" Joshua Wayne couldn''t bear to watch his fake face any longer, so a vicious aura swept past him and his voice instantly became as sharp as knives. Eric Marum was so frightened that his face instantly turned pale and his back was covered in cold sweat. The corner of his mouth twitched as he gave a fake smile that was uglier than crying: "Boss, I don''t really understand the meaning behind your words? What did I do wrong? " "Eric Marum, back then I respected you as my brother and promoted you from a security guard to the vice president of ourpany today. In my eyes, you worked hard, you worked humbly and you always gave me a sense of trustworthiness. What should I call you, my Vice President, or a major shareholder in Neb Media? " Joshua Wayne''s cold voice was like a p, hitting Eric Marum right in the face, causing his face to turn even redder and hotter. Eric Marum''s mind twitched, he had always felt that he was doing his own great work without anyone noticing, and he even felt that this kind of secret aplishment was very exciting, making him excited, giving him a sense of aplishment. However, the moment this matter was told to Joshua Wayne through gritted teeth, Eric Marum felt the seriousness of the situation, and no longer felt that sense of pride anymore. "Boss..." Josh!" "Shut up!" Joshua Wayne''s voice turned cold, and shouted angrily: "I am blind, I cannot see clearly that there is a ungrateful bastard in mypany!" Hearing the two words "ungrateful bastard", Eric Marum looked as if his tail had been stepped on, and his face instantly turned unsightly. "I finally understand why Neb Media is suddenly developing so victoriously. It''s because his mode is just like mypany back then, you used the same operation, and let Neb to suddenly boost your poprity in a short period of time, and you also used your authority to send all the future stars that were supposed to enter ourpany to Neb with all sorts of pretexts? Eric Marum, you betrayed me. Joshua Wayne''s voice was filled with anger, but other than pain, there was also hatred. Eric Marum finally stopped pretending to be a good citizen and tore off his mask, revealing the terrifying sinister and cold smile beneath. "Joshua Wayne, why I will walk to where I am today, isn''t it because you forced me step by step? You gave me great authority at the beginning, and now you are suppressing me bit by bit. It was you who did not trust me first, and you make me feel terrified, I am just like an abandoned wife in your pce. I am afraid, I want to protect myself, I want to resist, I want to find a better way to survive. Eric Marum roared in anger, as though he suffered a huge grievance. Joshua Wayne''s expression froze, could this be considered as the viinining first? Chapter 911 Chapter 911 T ¡ª he atmosphere in the office was extremely tense. Two friends who had once trusted each other and fought side by side suddenly became enemies. They red at each other with resentment and wished they could stab each other. This moment, even Elizabeth Jones, who was standing at the side, felt pressure. It turned out that the human heart was the hardest to guess, and also the hardest to hold on to. She kept a close eye on Eric Marum''s actions, afraid that he would take a fight to retaliate. Elizabeth Jones had heard Joshua Wayne mentioning Eric Marum before. Back then, he was a security guard and identally saved Joshua Wayne''s life. The two got in contact, and after that, Joshua Wayne felt that he was an honest man, and started their business together. Although Eric Marum was fat now, his fighting skills were not bad. Joshua Wayne said that he could easily defeat five or six hooligans by himself back then. "And then? "You want to kick me out of thepany and monopolize the management rights of the company?" The corner of Joshua Wayne''s mouth hooked into a cold smile, as if ridiculing his greed. Eric Marum was not confident enough. After being provoked by Joshua Wayne''s mocking expression, his face distorted even more. "I remember your biggest dream at the time was to own your own house in this city and buy another car, get married and have kids, but now, your dream is to take over mypany and use your power to develop your own career." Joshua Wayne''s every word was like a knife, every knife cut into his heart. "Don''t say anymore. People will change with time. I don''t believe that you won''t change. You said that you hate women the most, but didn''t you fall in love with her in the end?" Eric Marum pointed at Elizabeth Jones, and coldlyughed at him: "You don''t have the qualifications to mock my greed, because all of us have changed." "Don''tpare me with you, you''re not worthy!" Joshua Wayne gritted his teeth in anger. Eric Marumughed self - deprecatingly: "That''s right, you are the second Young Master of Wayne Family, you were born in a noble family, you never knew how important money is, once you waved your hand, tens of millions would be thrown down, you wouldn''t feel it such a pity, but I''m different from you, I''ve been poor since I was young, once I get my hands on money, I''ll think about even more." "Then you shouldn''t have lost your conscience!" "As long as I have money, what do I have to do with my conscience? Only money can win the respect of others. Only money can let you be above others, and when I was a security guard that year, when I drove a car over, I had to lower my head and bow to him. Have you paid for the feeling of being looked down upon by others? You did not! " The more Eric Marum spoke, the more excited he became, his face flushed red, as though he had huge amounts of grievances he wanted to vent. Joshua Wayne saw that his eyes were scarlet red and was about to lose his reason. He threw the photos in his hands coldly to him, "These are all proof of you betraying me. Do you want me to call the police or are you going to confess to the police?" "What?" Eric Marum''s fat instantly froze, he gritted his teeth in disbelief: "You want the police to capture me? Why? What crime have Imitted?" "Is it not a crime to divulge thepany''s secrets?" Joshua Wayne sneered. Eric Marum coldly snorted, "You dared to judge my guilt based on these photos? Second Young Boss, you are too naive, do you want to check thepany''s ounts first? If there''s anything being lost, I will plead guilty!" Joshua Wayne''s face froze for a moment, then Eric Marum continued: "I won''t give you the chance to send me to jail, I managed yourpany''s ounts well, I only stopped thepany from moving forward, but I did not do anything that would harm thepany''s interests, Joshua Wayne, you can''t get hold of anything on me, these photos, can only prove that I have been in contact with the person in charge of the Neb Company, it''s not illegal." Elizabeth Jones never thought that Eric Marum would actually be such a cunning and terrifying person. He had actually already prepared a path of retreat for him. Eric Marum saw that Joshua Wayne''s face was gloomy and cold, he shrugged his shoulders, straightened his clothes and straightened his back: My resignation letter has already been written, please sign it, boss! Joshua Wayne clenched his teeth tightly. So, it turns out that he had underestimated this man''s shamelessness and meticulousness. Eric Marum picked out his resignation letter from the pile of documents and ced it on the table, his voice carried a trace of sadness: "Actually, I had been waiting for this day for a long time, I didn''t think that it would happen faster than I thought, but it doesn''t matter too much. Joshua Wayne''s handsome face instantly tensed up, and he had the urge to wave his fist. "Did I treat you badly?" Joshua Wayne questioned coldly. No, not at all. The first time I tasted luxury was when I was with you and I want to take such luxury life every day, originally, you allowed me to do so but you are not willing to help me to achieve it anymore, so I have got a type of mental illness. Joshua Wayne, from now on, don''t trust anyone so easily, even if it''s the woman you love the most!" Even when Eric Marum left, he did not forget to cause distrust and sow discord for Josh. Elizabeth Jones stared at him in disgust. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "If you think I''m guilty, you''re wee to investigate with the police. I''ll cooperate very much!" Eric Marum suddenlyughedcently, as if he was extremely innocent. Joshua Wayne closed his eyes and clenched his palm into a fist. Elizabeth Jones sneered from the side: "The end of betrayers are not always miserable. I hope to see your tragic as soon as possible!" Eric Marum suddenly shrugged his shoulders, looking indifferent: "Really? You may not be able to see it!" Eric Marum left and openly left! Elizabeth Jones gently extended her hand and gripped the man''s tightly clenched fist. She gently advised: "It''s not worth to be angry over such a person." Joshua Wayne suddenlyughed at himself: "I am indeed not as knowledgeable as my brother. He has chosen people who are loyal to him, and I have raised an ingrate." "What''s so good about that? Eric Marum''s nature is despicable and he''s good at disguising himself, it''s normal that you can''t see through him." "He has already prepared a path of retreat for himself!" A sh of tiredness appeared on Joshua Wayne''s face. "He understands you, which is why he won so easily. However, don''t be discouraged and disheartened by the fact that you''ve done too much evil, sooner orter you''ll have to take revenge. Just like my aunt, she also regretted it very much, but it was toote!" Elizabeth Jones didn''t know how tofort him, so he could only speak carelessly. "I sensed that there is someone supporting him from behind, if not, he would not dare to betray me like this even when he knows that my brother is Edwards Wayne!" Joshua Wayne realized that it was as if he had fallen into a terrifying abyss. Before this, he had always felt that he was able to live every day like a loafer, but no one could hurt him because he was protected behind his back by his brother. However, Eric Marum''s reaction caused him to feel that what happened was not that simple. When he was faced with a crisis, his eldest brother''s crisis would often be greater than his. John Wayne and his son again? No, brother didn''t even put him and the clown in his eyes, then who could it be? Joshua Wayne frowned; he could not think of a conclusion. Chapter 912 Chapter 912 The first thing Joshua Wayne did after he left was to check up the ounts of thepany. He realized that Eric Marum had actually filled in every single ount without leaking any water. Joshua Wayne sat in his office with an ice-cold expression. Only a day after Eric Marum left, many of thepany''s top officials had already expressed their intentions. It seemed that they had long since reached an agreement and were prosperous together. In the beginning, he didn''t care about money. When he founded thispany, it was due to a moment of interest, but he only felt tired from the experience, and the feeling of being betrayed was sometimes even more uneptable than having a real knife cut off one''s flesh. In the end, Joshua Wayne lost his trust in people, and he became more silent. Elizabeth Jones saw all of it and felt her heart ache. In the evening, Joshua Wayne brought Elizabeth Jones the Back to Wayne Family to eat dinner. At the dining table, Lareina''s gaze was a little unfocused. Elizabeth Jones''s smiling appearance, caused her to fall into a trance. The reason why Lareina felt so absent -minded was because at some point in time, it was as if she had really found a trace of April Jones''s shadow on her face. In the past, April Jones had sent Lareina quite a few pictures of her. However, her smiling face and her gentle and sweet appearance, Lareina had seen each and every one of them before. Because she had deep grudges against him, April Jones''s face was still deeply engraved in her memories. Elizabeth Jones noticed that Lareina was looking at her from time to time, and her heart trembled slightly. An uneasy feeling spread through her chest. She suddenly felt as if she was sitting on pins and needles. At this time, Joshua Wayne invited Edwards Wayne to the study room upstairs to chat. Lareina was almost troubled by her own spection, she couldn''t help but sigh in the bottom of her heart, what''s wrong with her? Why do I keep thinking of Elizabeth Jones and April Jones together? They were clearly two unrted people, thought so because she had talked about April Jones with her youngest sonst time. At that time, Elizabeth Jones was also at her house, if April Jones really had something to do with her, then she wouldn''t have acted out at all. Unless... Lareina''s heart sank. She did not believe that her sons would deceive her. In the study on the second floor, the two brothers sat on the sofa and one on the desk, discussing about John Wayne. Because of his grandfather, although the two really wanted to bring him to justice as soon as possible, there were always many things they had to worry about. "Brother, Eric Marum has resigned, I n to recruit new people." Joshua Wayne said. "Why did he resign? Aren''t you the one who trusts him the most? " Edwards Wayne was not sure what had happened in his brother''spany, but with the rtionship they had built up over the years, Edwards Wayne knew that Eric Marum was a very important person to his brother. "He is not worthy of my trust. We have fallen out. He set up anotherpany behind my back and is fighting over the business with me." Joshua Wayne said it casually, as though he had taken Eric Marum''s matter lightly. "So that''s how it is!" Edwards Wayne was not too surprised, because benefits would change many people. "I might be a bit busy recently, if you have time, please take care of grandpa and grandma!" Joshua Wayne decided to take care of this matter properly. "Don''t worry, I will take good care of them!" Edwards Wayne walked to his side, reached out and patted his shoulder lightly to show his sympathy and also to show his encouragement. Brothers are not like sisters, when sisters sad they can hug to cry, together scold and vent hatred. Ever since Edwards Wayne and Joshua Wayne were young, the way they expressed their feelings was rather depressing, but it was extremely heavy. "If you need my help, just say so. No matter who betrayed you, I will always be your brother!" Edwards Wayne said with a light smile. "I know, brother has always been the source of my peace of mind!" Joshua Wayne was a little embarrassed to say such words. Edwards Wayne quipped: "You even know to be shy in front of me?" Joshua Wayne shook his head: "Of course I''m not shy. I actually have another thing I want to talk to you about!" "Oh!" Edwards Wayne raised his brows, indicating him to speak. The expression in Joshua Wayne''s eyes became serious: "Brother, have you ever suspected that someone was secretly helping the John Wayne father and son?" "Why do you say that?" A hint of surprise shed across Edwards Wayne''s face. Joshua Wayne shook his head: "I don''t know, but I just feel that the John Wayne father and son don''t have that kind of strength, and think that they can fight against us. If there''s no one supporting them from behind, I don''t really believe it." Edwards Wayne''s expression slowly grew heavy. "I need to investigate this matter thoroughly. Maybe they found a way to rely on themselves, or maybe someone had already nned for Eric Marum''s betrayal to you." "Yes, I suspect that it is targeting at us, that''s why I have to remind you!" Joshua Wayne said in a low voice. "Do you have a suspect now?" Edwards Wayne''s eyes revealed an unfathomable coldness. "Not at all. Brother, you should think about who can be your opponent in our country!" "I have a lot of opponents, but I don''t put most of them in my eyes. Even though we''ve been peaceful all these years, it doesn''t mean that there aren''t any potential enemies." Because of his words, Edwards Wayne''s heart was rmed. "Maybe I was just guessing, but you still have to be careful!" After Joshua Wayne finished speaking, he lowered his head and looked at his watch: "It''s gettingte, I went upstairs to say hello to Grandfather, then went back home." "Are you and Elizabeth Jones getting along well?" Edwards Wayne was still worried for them. "It''s good for now!" Joshua Wayne shrugged his shoulders, and then opened the door and left. Joshua Wayne went upstairs, but discovered that the old man was already asleep. He couldn''t bear to disturb him, so he directly went downstairs. In the living room, he saw the pale-faced Elizabeth Jones. She was sitting nervously, and her pair of beautiful eyes seemed to constantly stare in the direction of the stairs. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. When she saw Joshua Wayne, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Joshua Wayne said to her: "Let''s go home!" Elizabeth Jones nodded, the two said their farewells to families, then got into the car and left. On the way back, Elizabeth Jones clenched both her hands tightly, as if she was extremely nervous. "What''s wrong? You don''t look too good! " Joshua Wayne finally realized that something was wrong with her. Elizabeth Jones bit her lower lip lightly, and said after a long while with a trembling voice. "Joshua Wayne, why don''t we tell your mother that I''m April Jones''s niece? "What''s wrong with my mother?" Joshua Wayne''s brows furrowed, as he nervously held onto the steering wheel. Actually, he had been avoiding this matter on purpose, thinking that as long as he didn''t mention it, he could conceal the past. But now, it seemed that if he wanted to ignore it, he couldn''t. "Your mom is sizing me up today. I feel like she knows something, so I''m a bit worried!" Elizabeth Jones became more and more timid. Because she cared, she became more cautious. Chapter 913 Chapter 913 J¡ªane Wayne lived an uneasy life abroad for more than a week. Even during the New Year''s Eve, she spent her days and nights alone abroad. The fireworks in the distance had exploded into a sea of flowers, but it couldn''t heat up her gradually cooling heart. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. At such a young age, Jane Wayne already felt very tired of living. She could not do it because she loved him, and because she was too greedy. On this day, Jane Wayne received a call from John Wayne. John Wayne''s tone of voice carried a bit ofmanding tone. "Jane, I''ve introduced you to a boyfriend. I''ll meet him tonight." Jane Wayne''s body froze, and her voice held an uncontroble nervousness: "Daddy, why did you suddenly bring me to a boyfriend? You know, I''m not in the mood right now ..." "Jane, you should be well aware of our current situation. With a man protecting you, I''m more at ease!" John Wayne interrupted her, as if he was unhappy that she had rejected his offer. Jane Wayne''s entire body trembled twice, and she felt that John Wayne was serious this time. "Daddy, who is this person?" It can''t be another young lord, right? " Jane Wayne tried her best to let her tone rx a bit. "You''ll know once you see him. Remember, restrain your temper. Don''t provoke him!" After John Wayne finished speaking, he hung up. Jane Wayne suddenly shivered, she felt that John Wayne had already given up on her. How could this be? She had once hoped so much for John Wayne toe out of prison, so that she could have someone to rely on. But now that he hade out, he had done something big. This matter had implicated her and was about to drag her into the abyss. Jane Wayne was very afraid. She was young and she did not want to lose her life, nor did she want to lose her freedom. However, there was already a murder case tied to her body. She had been waiting for karmic retribution. However, the retribution had note for a long time, Jane Wayne even felt a bit of hope, thinking that Edwards Wayne would let her go, thinking of their previous friendship. When night came, Jane Wayne casually dressed herself and went to the restaurant John Wayne had requested for her to go. That restaurant was a private restaurant below the 7 - star hotel. Hearing the word hotel, Jane Wayne couldn''t help but reject. Unfortunately, she couldn''t disobey her father''s wishes, so she still came. On the way here, she had thought about it a few times. Perhaps her father had introduced her to some cynical young childes, so it wasn''t a problem for her to apany him to a meal and drink a few cups of wine. However, she really hated those kinds of men who only knew how to spend money, who only knew how to be flowery. No matter how handsome they were, in her eyes, they were nothingpared to the pile of mud at Edwards Wayne''s feet. When she pushed open the door, all of Jane Wayne''s ns were destroyed. The one who sat inside was a slightly obese, even bald middle-aged man. That man even had a pair ofrge front teeth. Because he had been smoking too much all year round, all of his teeth had turned yellow or even ckened. Jane Wayne''s entire being was frozen in ce, she could not believe what she had just heard. What was John Wayne doing? Despite knowing that she was missing all the young handsome guys, he actually made her run over to see such a disgusting fat pig. "Oh, Miss Jane, right? She''s much more beautiful than the photos we saw!" The manughed, revealing yellow front teeth, Jane Wayne was about to faint. "You are Director Sam!" Before Jane Wayne came, she had a rough understanding of him. His family used to be a politician, but after going into the sea and doing business for many years, she could be considered a sessful businessman. However, his family''s rtionship wasplicated and she had always been criticized by people in the outside world. Sam Pork shrugged his shoulders. "That''s right, I am,e and sit!" Although this man did not look like much, he had a sense of wealth and power. Even when facing such a sweet and beautiful girl like Jane Wayne, he did not have the bearing of a gentleman. Jane Wayne really wanted to turn around and leave, but thinking of how John Wayne had warned her so repeatedly, she could only endure it. She picked a chair and sat down, then smiled: "I''ve heard a lot about Director Han. "Is that so? I am also very happy to be able to meet with Miss Jane! " Sam Pork''s gaze swept across Jane Wayne''s body, revealing a smile of satisfaction. Jane Wayne almost wanted to puke. Could it be that this man was plotting against her? If he dared to touch her, she wouldn''t give him any face and directly left. Jane Wayne was also a person with a temper. "Come, have a drink!" Sam Pork suddenly passed the sprinkler over, "Celebrate our happy meeting!" Jane Wayne''s stomach turned, this kind of meeting, could it be considered a pleasure? However, she still had a charming smile on her face. She raised her ss, clinked it with the other party''s, and then drank it all. Jane Wayne drank some wine, and in a few minutes, she felt that her eyes had blurred, and her head felt a little dizzy. This feeling caused her entire body to stiffen. Had she been drugged? "You ..." Jane Wayne was staring at Sam Pork with extreme anger. "Indeed, John Wayne understands you. Miss Jane, has your father ever told you that you belong to me tonight?" "What?" Jane Wayne was stupefied, she never thought that she had been sold out by John Wayne. Sam Pork had already walked over. Following his words, the smell of cigarette smoke came out from his mouth, causing Jane Wayne to faint. "Miss Jane, if you follow me, your good days will still be long in the future. I just happen to be divorced from your ex-wife. I''ll treat you well!" "Her skin is so white and tender. She''s really young!" "I can''t wait to see you. Miss Jane, darling, I''ve fallen for you!" Before Jane Wayne lost consciousness, when she heard these words, she really wished that she could smash her head into a wall and have a painless death. Unfortunately, she couldn''t even die right now. An unknown amount of time had passed when Jane Wayne woke up in her hotel room. She discovered that she was lying on the sofa in the living room,pletely naked, with her mind a nk, her blood frozen for a long time. Her innocence was gone. Her dressy scattered on the floor, and in her mouth was the smell of smoke that made her want to vomit. The first thing she did was run into the bathroom. She dug her fingers into her mouth and tried to vomit out. She didn''t know how long she vomited for. She felt as if her entire stomach had been emptied. However, the torment on her body only made it worse. Jane Wayne was a strong girl and she valued her innocence the most. She had always thought that her innocence would be given to the man she loved the most, so all these years, she was alone, and didn''t have any boyfriend. But at this moment, her entire person was numb and indifferent. She felt that she was filthy to death. She wanted to jump down from the stairs and die. Chapter 914 Chapter 914 Jane Wayne vomited for a long time in the bathroom, almost vomiting all over. Her face was covered in tears, and her entire person seemed to be covered in a grey color of despair. Jane Wayne never thought that such a day would ever happen to her. She had always thought that even if she couldn''t marry Edwards Wayne, there would definitely be many handsome and rich childes lining up to marry her. As long as she was willing, she could easily have a handsome rich husband with a nod. But now, her beautiful dream hade to an end. She was actually robbed of her innocence by a fat pig, and he used underhanded methods like drugging to get her. This kind of pain was a hundred times more painful than killing her with a knife. It''s John Wayne! The foster father that she had trusted and relied on. At one point, she had thought that even if he wasn''t his biological father, he definitely had ayer of fatherly affection for her, and he wouldn''t just watch as she was bullied by others. But now, it was simply too ironic. He actually made her run over to be ruthlessly abused by a man. A disaster, that was all. Jane Wayne stood up, the pain on her body, was far worse than the pain she felt in her heart. She suddenly heard her phone ring. It was John Wayne who had called her, and without even looking at it, she walked over, picked up her phone and mmed it hard into the wall. The phone immediately disintegrated and the screen was covered with a web of spiders. "Why? Why did you do this to me? Am I not loyal enough to you? "Why did you do this to me?" Jane Wayne covered her face, squatting on the ground, she cried and asked resentfully. After crying for a while, Jane Wayne finally calmed down. She felt that her miserable fate had only just begun. If John Wayne allowed her to apany that man the first time, there would definitely be a second time. Because, in John Wayne''s eyes, she was something that he could use. Jane Wayne''s blood flowed like a river, but she very quickly constructed a wall of her own. Because she had been an orphan since she was young, Jane Wayne''s heart was stronger than ordinary girls. Even if she had been raped by a pigst night, she would still quickly calm down. Moreover, she had already decided on one thing: whoever wanted to hurt her, she would take revenge. Even if that person was John Wayne, if John Wayne did not love her, and was protecting her, then she would absolutely not be loyal to him. Jane Wayne picked up the clothes one by one and put them on. There were many scars on her neck and arms. With just a nce, she felt like vomiting again. When Jane Wayne returned home, her entire person shrunk into a ball and curled up on the sofa. She knew that John Wayne would call her again. Because, John Wayne was precisely such a person. He was cold and merciless, and even if he used her, he definitely wouldn''t let her go so easily. Jane Wayne suddenly found a butterfly and opened that video on herputer. The video showed a green grasnd. A seventeen or eighteen - year ¡ª old boy was pedaling on a bicycle. He was walking along the road beside the grass. He was wearing a white t - shirt. He was young, but he was tall and slender. His facial features were very handsome. "Elder Brother Edwards, look back at me, quickly!" A girl''s voice that sounded like silver bells rang in the video. No one could see her figure, but it was Jane Wayne''s own voice. At that time, she felt that her voice was clean. The youth stopped. His slender legs stepped onto the ground as hezily turned around to look at the camera. The sunlight shone on his face. His face was clear and clean, and his handsomeness seemed to cause the moon to lose its luster. Jane Wayne''s heart clenched. Perhaps at that moment, she would be unable to extricate herself from this man''s infatuation. "What are you recording?" The youth''s voice was very clear. It was currently undergoing a period of change, giving off a feeling of purity unique to boys. "I''m recording you? Edwards, you''re so beautiful! " The young girl quickly ran in front of him and erged his perfect face several times over. However, it was still hard for him to turn his eyes away from her. "Stop it!" Edwards Wayne immediately raised his hand to cover the side of his face, and said with an uncooperative tone: "Didn''t you want to go up and take a look at the scenery? If we continue recording, we won''t have enough time!" "Edwards is much better looking than the scenery!" The young girl giggled, but still turned off the recording. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The next story was taken from the balcony on the second floor. There was a chair in the garden, and the girl was holding a cup of books, seriously reading it. Jane Wayne was very young at that time, only thirteen or fourteen years old. She had even deliberately zoomed in so that she could see the man''s thick, slender eyshes. This video was very short because it was secretly taken. In the next video, Jane Wayne was lying on the bed, looking at the man who was sitting beside her holding a cup of water, as if he wanted to give it to her to drink. Her voice was weak, but it was filled with a smile, "Edwards, don''t worry, I''ll be fine!" "You blocked that de for me and you said you were fine!" The young Edwards Wayne''s eyes were filled with self-me. "I''m really fine. I''m willing to die for you. What''s the point of blocking a knife?" "Alright, we''re still taking photos at a time like this, stop it. Drink some water!" The young Edwards Wayne immediately snatched away the recording device in her hand and the screen went ck. Jane Wayne watched these videos repeatedly,pletely mesmerized, as if she had been struck by a magic spell. She remembered that Edwards Wayne had asked her back then why she liked to take pictures of him. Her answer was for her to remember better in the future. Currently, she only felt that she was still alive when she saw the recordings. "Edwards, he''s a bad guy. You''re right, he''s a bad guy!" Jane Wayne suddenly muttered, she then closed her eyes: "I am sorry, Edwards, I am helping the bad people to harm you, but you must believe me, I will redeem my sins, I will!" At that moment, there was a knock on the door. The butler came in with a cell phone in his hand. "Sir is looking for you!" The butler came in and said. She had already recovered and decided not to run anymore. She took the phone and heard John Wayne''s voice from the other side: "My daughter, are you angry with me?" "Why do you do this? Am I not your daughter? " Jane Wayne was still very angry. "No, no, of course you''re my daughter. I''ve always treated you like my own child. Daddy met with difficulties, so you''ll help me get through them, right? You''ve been a good kid since you were young!" John Wayne shamelessly said. "Yes, I will!" Jane Wayne answered woodenly, as if his heart had died. Chapter 915 Chapter 915 D ¡ª empsey Wayne and Lily''s wedding invitation had already been sent out, and they received many people''s blessings. Lareina and the olddy helped Lily pick out a few sets of ceremonial dresses, and there was even a pure white wedding dress that was embedded with thousands of water diamonds and worth near ten million. When Lily heard that Lareina and the olddy had given her such a huge gift, she was so moved that her eyes turned red. He had chosen the best diamond, a rare treasure that the most skilled craftsmen took almost a month to polish. This diamond ring had not been named, and in the end, the buyer Edwards Wayne had given it a name and took out the only word! This was Lily''s wedding, but she did not need to take everything seriously. The olddy and Lareina, on the other hand, were very willing to take care of everything for her. In one second, the date of their wedding approached. It would be three dayster. The olddy said that she had found a great master to make a lucky day. Although Edwards Wayne did not believe in these, the olddy insisted on it, so he could only let her decide. The wedding nning had been sent in front of Edwards Wayne half a month ago. After had a look, he sent it to the Wayne Family and after everyone had decided on it, it officially started. Because the weather was cold and it was not yet spring, it was decided to be at a famous church in the city. As for the luncheon, a hundred tables were set up in the eastern hall of the church. Everything was ready and ready, just waiting for the arrival of the wedding day. When the two little fellows heard that the Mummy was going to have a wedding, they were all beaming with joy. They had been looking forward to this matter for a very long time, and hadn''t seen any movement from their father''s Mummy. Now, they had finally fulfilled this wish. Lily had only been back to work for a few days, and now she had to ask for another leave of absence. Thankfully, all of her colleagues in thepany had calmly epted her identity as the boss'' wife. None of them dared to gossip about her anymore. Lily rather liked this kind of peaceful life. However, the moment she thought about marrying Edwards Wayne, her emotions stirred. Even if it was the dark night, she could still stir up ripples when she dreams at midnight. She had been waiting for this day even in her dreams, to be Edwards Wayne''s bride. Now that her dreams were reflected in reality, she really couldn''t concentrate on anything at all. Her mind was filled with images of the reality of the wedding. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. In order to prepare for the wedding, Edwards Wayne had been rather busy these past two days. He needed to settle the various matters within the put thepany, as well as take into ount the various decisions made at the wedding. The two little fellows weren''t used to it. Therefore, tonight, the two little fellows decided to insist on not going to bed earlier after discussing with each other. They would definitely wait for their father toe back and chat with him before going to sleep. Thus, the two little fellows pretended to be asleep and only then did Lareina leave. At 10: 30 PM, Edwards Wayne''s car stopped outside the main hall. The two kids immediately got up from the bed and sneakily opened the door. They heard their father''s calm footsteps heading upstairs. "Hash!" George pointed at his sister: "Don''t let Father discover us, we want to give him a surprise!" Emma reached out her small hands, covered her mouth and snickered. If Daddy saw them suddenly, he would be very happy. Edwards Wayne went upstairs and took a look at the lights in the children''s room. It was already dark, so the two little fellows must have gone to sleep. Before, he would go and see the little fellow. Even if one looked at their cherubic sleeping appearance, their mood would be tranquil, and the fatigue of the day would be washed away in an instant. But today, Edwards Wayne didn''t know what was wrong, and actually didn''t go to the children''s room to take a look, but instead directly pushed open the bedroom''s door. The two little fellows blinked theirrge eyes. It seemed like in father''s eyes; the Mummy was more important. "Let''s go!" After waiting for a few minutes and not waiting for his father toe in, the two kids finally got impatient and decided to sneak into their father''s room to see him. Thus, the two little fellows nodded in agreement before stealthily running out of the bedroom. In the next second, the little guy forcefully pushed open the door and rushed in. And at this moment! The two sitting on the sofa in the bedroom were shocked when they heard the door open. "Daddy, why are you suppressing Mummy? Are you bullying her? " The two little fellows who had suddenly barged in naturally could clearly see the scene on the sofa. "Ah, shame!" George was not as naive as his sister. He hurriedly reached out his hand to cover his sister''s eyes, then anxiously raised a hand to cover his own eyes. He grumbled: "Daddy, Mummy, why are you doing this the moment we meet!" Only then did the two people on the sofa stand up in a hurry. Lily was so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole. Why didn''t these two brats knock on the door and barge in? Just now, Lareina had clearlye over to tell her that the two little fellows were asleep? Emma hurriedly pushed her brother''s hands away in anger. "Don''t block me, I want to see! I heard Mummy shouting just now, it must be that Daddy is too heavy, it''s making Mummy feel too much pain!" Lily had the urge to cover her face. Edwards Wayne was also stunned! "Emma, Daddy didn''t bully Mummy. Actually, uh, Mummy''s eyes was hurt by sand, Daddy is just blowing out the sand for me." It was truly not easy for Edwards Wayne to actuallye up with a reasonable excuse in a moment of desperation. "Is that so? Mummy, why did your eyes get sand in, is it important? " Emma was really such a considerate looking little cotton ¡ª padded jacket, she immediately ran over and asked her with a face full of worry. Lily''s face flushed red as she hurriedly rubbed her eyes, "I was standing at the window and I identally blew into the sand just now. Emma, what happened between you and brother, could it be that you''re lying to me?" Emmaughed, "We want to meet Daddy, that''s why we pretend to be sleeping with Grandma!" "How can you do this? If grandmother knew that you lied to her, she would be very sad! " Lily waspletely speechless; she could only put on a straight face and whisper to the child. Edwards Wayne stared at his son''s face. George also had an awkward expression on his face, he was already very sensible, although the little guy didn''t really understand the rtionship between a man and a woman, it knew to avoid it, and was getting shy. "Next time youe in, you have to knock on the door, okay?" Edwards Wayne sternly said to his son. George curled his lips: "Alright, I got it. Next time, I will knock on the door and let my father, the Mummy, be ready." "Let''s go, Emma, father will bring you all back to your rooms to sleep!" Edwards Wayne swept her eyes across the embarrassed Lily andughed with her thin lips. He was about to be scared out of his wits by the two little fellows. Chapter 916 Chapter 916 With great difficulty, Edwards Wayne calmed the two little fellows who were causing trouble down. This time, he was sure that the two little things had fallen asleep. Lily looked up at him, and The two looked at each other, and could not help butugh out loud. "Such a beautiful night was ruined by them." Just that, although he felt that it was a pity, he wasn''t angry. Just now, when he was coaxing the two little fellows to sleep, his daughter''s little hands were hugging one of his arms tightly, giving him a strong feeling of need, an iparable sense of satisfaction. Lily red at him. "We''re going to be married soon anyway, and there will be more beautiful nights in the future. There''s no need to rush things this way." "Well, I like what you said!" Edwards Wayne had already walked in front of her, extended his hand and rubbed it on her snow-white cheeks: "Then let''s go to bed early. Our wedding day is soon." Lily made a sound, and The twoid on the bed. Lily was still notpletely asleep, so she sneakily turned her body to look at her phone. Edwards Wayne suddenly leaned over, and asked softly: "What are you looking at? You still need to hide from me? " Lily''s hand immediately trembled in fright. She quickly tried to ck out her phone when she realized that it was toote. She extended her arm and quickly took her phone. "Important conditions for maintaining a marriage?" The man whispered the words on the screen. His voice was maic, and this mechanical chant sounded like a midnight broadcaster. It made one''s ears itch and the tips of their hearts tremble. "Don''t look!" Lily was just like a kitten holding onto its tail, immediately getting angry and reaching her hands out to snatch the phone back. However, Edwards Wayne still scanned through ten lines at a nce, and instantly identified the main point. "Lily, why do you want to see this? Are you not confident in yourself, or in me? Or do you have a problem with our marriage? " The man really didn''t want to see these things anymore. He held Lily''s face seriously and started to ask for her opinion. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Lily had originally been looking at the content to remove the punishment, but after reading it, she realized that what she had been enlightened with was reasonable, but she did not expect Edwards Wayne to ask her this question now, causing her mind to be emptied. "When ..." Of course not, I''m still very confident, really! " Lily suddenly spoke incoherently, making people suspicious of her words. "If you have the confidence, why are you looking at this? Does that hurt my self -esteem? " The tone of someone''s voice instantly turned aggrieved, "If others find out that my wife reads these marriage lines every day, then where would I put my face?" Lily never thought that this man would only think of this matter so seriously. Her beautiful eyes blinked twice, and he was a little dazed. "Edwards Wayne, don''t misunderstand, I had no other intentions, I was just..." "Then don''t look, don''t look no matter how reasonable it is. Our marriage can only be happy if we manage it seriously, and we don''t need other people''s rules and regtions to write it down." Edwards Wayne was determined to disrupt her bad habits. After drinking too much of the Spirit Chicken Soup, he was afraid that it would turn into a poison chicken soup. Every person''s growth and experience are different, so it was better to not look at it too much. Lily burst outughing, and then, it almost turned into an explosion ofughter. Edwards Wayne didn''t know what she wasughing at, but what was so funny? Was it so ridiculous that he was seriously discussing the truth of marriage? Lily finally stoppedughing with much difficulty, and she noticed that the man had a face full of resentment. "Alright, sleep. I won''t read it. The advantages written on it are less than yours by half. I really won''t be reading it!" Lily took the initiative to lean over, and used her lips to kiss his face, expressing her constion. Morning! Lily woke up from Edwards Wayne''s embrace. In the past, she was the one who was least used to being carried to sleep. Uh, that''s not right. However, she believed that she was definitely not used to it, but now that she had met Edwards Wayne, she had nearly woken up from her sleep, or else she would be lying on his arm or being hugged by him. And she had a good sleep. As expected, habit was the scariest thing. A single mistake and one had relied so heavily on it. "Morning!" The man''s hoarse voice was in her ears. Lily moved, only then did she realize she was not wearing a single strand of clothes, and men were the same. If reliance was a habit, then Lily could never get used to this feeling of wanting to stick to skin. "I''m up!" Lily randomly pulled on a robe on the side and quickly put it on, then ran into the bathroom. Thezy rogueughter of a man came from behind him. Lily secretly heaved a sigh of relief in the bathroom. As she carefully savored the smell, the corners of her mouth unconsciously raised up. Is this the beginning of the shameless days between husband and wife? Sweet and excited. After Lily finished washing up, she saw that the man hadzily put his arm behind his back and was deep in thought. When she saw hering out, he crooked her finger at her. "Why didn''t you go to thepany?" Lily was a little curious. Normally, he would go to thepany very actively at this time. "I''m taking a vacation today, so I''ll be going to the office in the afternoon. I''ll apany you there at noon!" The man''s voice had an exceptionally deep and pleasant tone to it. Lily also wanted to jump over and stay in his embrace for a long time without getting up. "It''s better if you put on your clothes first, this little guy wille in!" When Lily thought about his daughter''s truthful words yesterday, he felt extremely embarrassed! Chapter 917 Chapter 917 J ¡ªust as Lily''s words fell, the bedroom''s door was opened by a small hand. What peeked in was Emma''s small head, with a head full of long hair that had not been tidied up, she was still wearing a pink mini pajama with a pair of cute rabbit slippers. "Is Daddy still asleep?" When the little guy came in, she immediately saw Edwards Wayne lying on the bed. She immediately ran to the bedside with a smile, and was about to throw off her slippers and climb onto the bed to y with her father. Edwards Wayne and Lily''s expression stiffened, Edwards Wayne was the culprit behind this, he couldn''t allow his daughter to crawl into the nkets right now, that would be too embarrassing. Almost at the same time, Lily ran over and picked his daughter up: "Emma, you''re up so early, Mummy will get you dressed first, then y with Father, okay? It just so happens that Daddy is not going to work at noon today!" "No, I don''t want to dress, I want to y with dad, Daddy, I want to ride a horse!" The little guy stubbornly wanted to jump down from Lily''s embrace, because she rarely ever caught himzily lying on the bed. Edwards Wayne''s handsome face turned ugly, Lily had already signaled him with his eyes to quickly enter the bathroom. Edwards Wayne immediately rolled up the nket on his body and ran into the bathroom in an extremely sorry state. His voice floated out, "Emma, wait a minute, let daddy wash my face and brush my teeth beforeing out!" Emma was so angry that she was about to cry. She stared at Lily with her pair of big ck eyes: "Mummy, why don''t you let me y with dad. Lily was about to be angered to death by her daughter, this tiny little thing. "Of course not, Daddy is all of us!" Lily replied with a light smile. "Then why don''t you let me have a nap with Father? I haven''t slept well yet! " Previously, she could have slept with her father Mummy, but now, she had to sleep on the small bed by herself. It was really like sleeping with her father, the Mummy! "I''ll have you sleep tonight!" Lily knew that her daughter was used to sleeping in the same bed as her since she was young, and now that she had to force her to sleep alone, she might not be too happy about it. "That''s a deal. Don''t wait for me to fall asleep, then carry me to my bed!" This was an example from before. When the little fellow woke up, it was filled with resentment. Lilyughed, "That won''t happen, don''t worry, I will definitely do as Mummy has promised." When Edwards Wayne came out, he had a nightgown on him, but he still went into the cloakroom in a sh, and quickly changed into a new set of clothes. The lower half of his body was in his cks, while the upper half was in a gray turtleneck sweater. He looked very homely and very young and handsome. When the mother and daughter saw him coming out, they were enchanted by him. "Wow, Daddy is so handsome!" Only after the little guy had a sense of beauty did he realize that his father was still more handsome than his brother. His brother was now bing more and more aloof, but his father''s face was filled with gentleness and warmth. He immediately reached out for his brother''s hug. Edwards Wayne raised his eyebrows at Lily, adding a bit of Evil Qi into his handsome appearance. Lily came to her senses abruptly, red fiercely at him, and then, went into the clothe room to change her clothes. The reason Edwards Wayne didn''t go to work today was to take Lily to see her wedding ring. Since the two little fellows had nothing better to do, they naturally went with them to beat up the crowd. A family of four arrived at a high - grade jewelry designpany. In the VIP reception room, Lily and her sons looked at the diamond ring that was emitting bright and resplendent rays of light. Lily''s lips slightly parted as she let out an exmation. Edwards Wayne''s gaze never left her expression, he wanted to see if she would like it if she saw it for the first time. When Edwards Wayne saw the light in the depths of his eyes, Edwards Wayne knew that he was going to like it this time. "Why is this diamond so small?" Just as Edwards Wayne and Lily were immersed in this peerless diamond ring, a childish voice sounded out, sting a nk look onto their faces. Edwards Wayne instantly reached out and touched his forehead. Alright, his little princess still felt that the diamond was too small. However, this was already the most suitable drill that he could find. It truly was not easy. The designer beside him also had an extremely awkward expression. He felt that his design was peerless in this world, but at this moment, he blushed. In order to save face for the designer, Edwards Wayne had kindly allowed him to leave the stage. "Mummy, this diamond is too small and it doesn''t sh. Where did daddy find it for you?" She had new toys every day, and the diamonds on top of her toys were all very big. Thus, she felt that the Mummy would definitely not be smaller than her diamonds, but now, it seemed that they were really too small. George spoke out, "Can you reallypare to a fake?" "What''s real or fake?" Emma blinked herrge eyes like a curious baby. Lily had no choice but to patiently exin, "Emma, diamond size doesn''t mean anything. Your father''s intentions are already enough, I feel that this diamond ring is very pretty, and I like it a lot." "As long as Mummy likes it, it''s for you!" Emma said while grinning. Edwards Wayne reached out to pinch her little face, "When you grow up, find someone you like and I''ll give you such a beautiful diamond ring." "Really? Then can I ask brother to give it to me? Brother is the most handsome! " Emma immediately looked at George. George shivered and quickly rejected his, "Idiot Emma, you can''t like me, I''m your brother!" "Why can''t I like my brother? I like brother! I want you to give it to me! " Emma immediately retorted. George shrugged his shoulders, showing his helplessness. "Alright, I''ll give it to you as a gift. I''ll give you a gift that''s even smaller than Mummy!" George said mischievously. "No, I don''t want it. I want it to be bigger than the Mummy, twice the size!" Emma immediately said, full of confidence. and Edwards Wayne didn''t know how to save the situation. With an innocent daughter, they would really be defeated by her every day. However, this was the joy of life. Although Edwards Wayne was made to not know whether tough or cry by his daughter, he was still extremely grateful to Lily for giving him such a cute little princess. "Daddy, the diamond ring is here. What about the ne? Do you still want to give me the Mummy''s Ne? " The little fellow immediately asked with a smile. Edwards Wayne nodded his head: "Of course, we have to gift you the ne too. In a while, let''s go pick one out!" Because nes weren''t as important as rings, Edwards Wayne didn''t customize them, but even if he bought them, he would definitely give her the best one.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chapter 918 Chapter 918 After trying on the wedding diamond ring, the family of four went to pick out a very beautiful diamond ne. In the end, they decided to eat lunch outside before returning. The two little ones, who rarely had the chance to go out with their father and Mummy, looked around with theirrge and curious eyes. In the past, when they lived alone with Mummy, she and her brother would mix in with the crowd every day, and they would enjoy visiting the supermarket. This was because once they entered the supermarket, Emma could naturally ask the Mummy to buy somethings. Every time he went out with his grandmother or great-grandmother, he would go to a very high- ss asion. Emma was also being lectured to be the Little Princess, step by step, but George had a strong and cold aura about him, so when he went out, he didn''t like to talk. This was because most of the useless words were said by her sister alone, and she couldn''t even interject if she wanted to. After choosing an extremely elegant restaurant, Edwards Wayne took out his mobile and secretly took photos of his daughter and son. Because he rarely took pictures, it failed when his phone made a sound when taking pictures. The two little fellows turned around and looked at him strangely. Edwards Wayne''s handsome face looked a little embarrassed, but he quickly caught the scene of the two little fellows staring at him, truly cute and beautiful. "Daddy, are you taking pictures of me?" Emma immediately asked with a smile. "Yeah, I don''t seem to have many photos of all of you in my phone. When Daddy is bored, he can take them out to have a look!" "Then take a few more photos!" Emma said, as she pouted, showing a very cute expression. Edwards Wayne naturally caught hold of it quickly, but thest thing he focused on was the Lily who was sitting next to Emma. Lily was currently writing with her head lowered, her lowered eyes matching her fair and pretty face. Her quiet appearance was very pleasing to the eye. "Let me see!" The little guy immediately ran over, wanting to admire his picture. Edwards Wayne handed the phone back to her, and the little fellow immediately became unhappy: "Daddy, you''re secretly taking photos of Mummy, you didn''t even want to take pictures of me, your loathsome daddy!" Edwards Wayne''s little intentions had been exposed by his daughter, causing his handsome face to heat up slightly. Raising his gaze, he was met with Lily''s strange expression. The little fellow immediately took out his phone and showed it to her: "Mummy, Daddy is secretly taking pictures of you?" Lilyughed softly, and the gaze he looked at Edwards Wayne with contained a hint of teasing. Edwards Wayneughed embarrassedly, then walked over and naturally took back the phone: "Emma, your Mummy also secretly took many of my pictures." The hand Lily used to hold the phone trembled a little, after that he angrily red at the man. The phone in his hand had already been snatched away by his daughter. He opened the photo album agilely with his fingers. "Wow, Mummy, you have a lot of photos of father here, and some of him not wearing any clothes at all." The little fellow cried out in shock. Hearing the word "naked", the tea that had just reached Edwards Wayne''s mouth almost spurted out. He quickly leaned over and looked at the photo. Only then did he feel slightly more at ease. The naked body that the little guy was referring to was the image of him sleeping on the bed. Lily was already in a very awkward position. To be honest, she had secretly taken many of Edwards Wayne''s pictures, but she was prepared to show these to him for him to admire. Edwards Wayne looked at Lily with a confused smile, to the point that his face waspletely red. "Why are you even taking pictures of me sleeping? "Do you like taking pictures of me that much?" Edwards Wayne taunted. Lily immediately snatched away the phone and closed it, then said: "I didn''t, I only took a few shots, why haven''t the dishese up yet, I''m a little hungry." Edwards Wayne knew that she was purposely changing the topic and the smile on his face deepened. Emma immediately touched her stomach: "I''m hungry too!" The topic of the filming was forcefully ended by Lily. Joshua Wayne''spany was in the process of reshuffling and restructuring, and had recruited a lot of new people. Coincidentally, two assistants were missing from Elizabeth Jones''s side, and this time, he had directly recruited two experienced female assistants. One of the women called Wang Si, had a smile on her face the moment she saw Elizabeth Jones. Elizabeth Jones also treated the two assistants quite well. Currently, she did not have much to show nor did she have any announcements to make. That woman called Wang Si took the initiative to get closer to Elizabeth Jones. She was extremely warm and thoughtful, allowing Elizabeth Jones to have a very good impression of her. The annual gathering of the entertainment circle was going to be held soon. This time, the organizations in charge had invited the three major mediapanies to organize it together. Joshua Wayne and his sworn enemy, the Neb, were gathered together like enemies once again. Although was considered a rookie, his strength was stillcking. Just his poprity alone was enough to bring about a new style in the entertainment circle, thus, when Joshua Wayne flew into the air andnded at the rehearsal area, it immediately caused countless girls to scream. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Joshua Wayne came over to sign his name. In front of the stage, he saw Eric Marum and thetter had a joyous expression on his face. However, when he saw Joshua Wayne, the smile on his face stiffened. Joshua Wayne''s expression was cold as he passed him and signed the contract. Eric Marum looked at Joshua Wayne with jealousy in his heart. He had to admit, Joshua Wayne was a born Big Star, the kind of dazzling radiance that his body was emitting was definitely not something that an ordinary him couldpare to. This sort of jealousy made Eric Marum so angry that his eyes were red. Actually, everyone''s heart had an actor''s dream, and Eric Marum was no different, in fact, he had also been a guest of many in the movies or TV dramas before, but, he did not steal the limelight at all. There were even people who did not realize that he was the star in the movie, this kind of blow, added anotheryer of resentment to Eric Marum''s heart. "Joshua Wayne, why didn''t you bring your girlfriend along?" Eric Marum walked over and took the initiative to start a conversation. "Because I don''t want her to see a disgusting person like you!" Joshua Wayne replied. Eric Marum''s face quickly turned ck, and he sneered: "Really? She really is your treasure. You better watch his carefully, don''t ever lose sight of her, then you''ll cry miserably!" Joshua Wayne''s eyes shed with an ice -cold color. He trembled in fear and immediately shut his mouth. However, Eric Marum''s words gave birth to a trace of unease in Joshua Wayne. Eric Marum turned around and left with a smile on his face, but he was sneering in his heart. If Joshua Wayne lost the woman who he loved the most, he would definitely lose all will to fight. Chapter 919 Chapter 919 J¡ªohn Wayne received a message. It was a rare piece of good news during this period of time. The people he had arranged for had sessfully snuck into Elizabeth Jones''s side. He quickly typed out two words with his finger, "As soon as possible!" He really couldn''t wait any longer. He had to shut April Jones up as soon as possible, otherwise, all of his ns would fail. Then, everything that he had fought for would vanish into thin air. He would never allow himself to be reduced to such a miserable state. When Elizabeth Jones had the time, she would go and chat with April Jones. Fortunately, Joshua Wayne did not stop her. Every time she went there, she would bring April Jones a lot of delicious food. April Jones was very touched. "Eliza, if you marry into the Wayne Family in the future, your days would be much easier. I, your aunt, truly want to personally see you get married, so I can be at ease!" April Jones said with a face full of regret. Elizabeth Jones lowered her head in embarrassment and said softly, "Actually... He asked me to marry him!" "Really? Did he really propose to you? " April Jones was beyond excited, and she suddenly grabbed onto Elizabeth Jones''s hand. "Then, did you agree to it? You must have agreed, right?" Elizabeth Jonesughed bitterly: "Aunt, I don''t know whether or not I should agree to his request. I keep on feeling that the rtionship between us is not strong, that there is a risk of dissolution at any time. If we were lovers right now, breaking up wouldn''t affect him. "What are you daydreaming about? Why would you get a divorce when you''re married?" April Jones never thought that Elizabeth Jones would actually think about such a long-term matter, she was anxious and angry. Elizabeth Jones looked at her calmly: "Aunt, I really do love him. I''m just afraid that it will make things difficult for him because of my matter, but I feel like it''s not urgent for us to get married. After you tell us more, it won''t be toote for us to bring this up." "Sigh, it''s all my fault. Eliza, do you me me for breaking up your rtionship?" April Jones actually raised his hand and pped his own face. Elizabeth Jones was shocked, and hurriedly grabbed her arm: "Aunt, don''t be like this, I don''t me you, I know it isn''t easy for you either!" "No, actually, I had a lot of choices, but I chose the wrong path!" April Jones thought about his young and unrestrained life, and when he thought about it now, he felt that he was extremely stupid. "When you''re young, you make mistakes!" Elizabeth Jones smiled and advised. April Jones looked at her gentle and beautiful appearance, and she muttered: "You''re like his personality!" "Aunt, what are you cooing about?" Elizabeth Jones could not hear clearly, nor could she understand the pain in April Jones''s heart. April Jones covered her face, looking like she had no face to see her again. "Eliza, leave. In the future, don''te see me again. I have been living a good life here!" April Jones was too ashamed to meet Elizabeth Jones, she felt that she was a sinner. Elizabeth Jones knew that her emotions had been fluctuating greatly recently, so she could only stand up. "Aunt, rest. "It''s best if you don''te, and don''t let Joshua Wayne misunderstand you further!" April Jones said as she hurriedly raised her head. Elizabeth Jones sighed in her heart, she was afraid that this misunderstanding, would never be resolved. After Elizabeth Jones left the vi, she went straight back to thepany. "Eliza, you''re back? "Where did you go?" Her assistant, Wang Si, immediately ran over to take care of her. Elizabeth Jones casually replied. Wang Si rolled her eyes and proposed: "Eliza, didn''t you say that you want to go shoppingst time? It just so happens that I have nothing to do right now, so I can apany you!" "I''m not in the mood right now. Maybe another day!" Elizabeth Jones forced out a smile and said. Wang Si''s expression changed, but she didn''t insist on anything. At night, when Elizabeth Jones returned to Joshua Wayne''s home, she found Joshua Wayne already sitting on the sofa. He seemed to have drunk some alcohol, and her handsome face was slightly flushed. "You''re back so early? Didn''t you say that there''s a banquet? " Elizabeth Jones put down her bag, walked to his side, and sat down. "I see Eric Marum, I''m annoyed with him!" Joshua Wayne said with a dark expression. Elizabeth Jones reached out her arms to hug him in heartache, and gently said: "This Eric Marum is really a scumbag, skipping all day. I''ve never seen him be so active before!" "He did it on purpose for me to see. Deep in his heart, he must be filled with hatred towards me!" Joshua Wayne ridiculed. "Then you''d better not go see him in the future. He''s too sinister and scary." Elizabeth Jones advised. "Un, help me massage it. I have a headache!" Joshua Wayne closed his eyes and asked softly. Elizabeth Jones immediately stood behind him and pressed a hand on his temple, gently rubbing it. "I went to see my aunt again today. Herplexion seems to have improved recently." Elizabeth Jones said in a low voice. "Of course, there''s no need to hide here and there, of course we''ll live morefortably!" Joshua Wayne ridiculed. "Actually, I wanted to say, thank you!" Elizabeth Jones lowered her head in embarrassment, and lightly kissed his forehead: "You have already done all that you could for my aunt." "The person who wants to harm my father is not her, she is just a de in John Wayne''s hands, the de does not have the choice!" Joshua Wayne coldly replied. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Elizabeth Jones bit her lips, and did not dare reply. "Alright, stop pressing the button. Go and cook something. I haven''t eaten yet!" The atmosphere was a little heavy, and Joshua Wayne quickly broke the silence. "Alright!" Elizabeth Jones nodded. Not long after, she had cooked three dishes and a soup, all of which were very simple household dishes. Joshua Wayne sobered up a little and sat at the table, eating leisurely. He liked this kind of family atmosphere, it was just like when he was young, with his parents by his side, rxed and warm. "My brother is going to have his wedding soon,e with me then!" Joshua Wayne said. "I don''t dare to go!" Elizabeth Jones bit off the chopsticks, thinking back to that day in Wayne Family, when he was being stared at and sized up by Lareina, Elizabeth Jones did not have any guts at all. "Don''t worry, my mom won''t know!" Joshua Wayne caressed her shoulder as he consoled her. "I''ll find out sooner orter. Joshua Wayne, how about I confess on my own ord!" Elizabeth Jones pondered and thought again. Confessing was the most appropriate thing to do. "Now? Don''t pick this time. When my brother marries, I will exin it all to her. " Joshua Wayne immediately stopped her. "Alright, then can I not go to your eldest brother''s wedding day?" Elizabeth Jones pleaded. She felt that if she appeared in front of Lareina one more time, she would be even more guilty. "You think about it yourself. I won''t force you. Anyway, I might be busy that day." Joshua Wayne finally let her go as he inwardly heaved a sigh of relief. Joshua Wayne squinted: "The reason why you don''t want to go, isn''t it only because of this?" "Ah?" "What else is there?" Elizabeth Jones was shocked by his words. "You can''t still be suspecting that I''m treating Lily..." "No, absolutely not!" Elizabeth Jones was shocked by his guess. "No is best!" Joshua Wayne immediately frowned. Chapter 920 Chapter 920 In one second, yet another day had passed. The wedding day would be tomorrow, and for Wayne Family, this was a day of great joy. Everyone was looking forward to this day''s arrival. This time, Wayne White also decided to openly return to his country to attend his daughter''s wedding ceremony. Although Edwards Wayne didn''t formally invite him on his own, he knew very well that Edwards Wayne had already forgiven him and had admitted that he was Lily''s biological father. After finding his daughter and obtaining such an outstanding son ¡ª in ¡ªw, Wayne White was sincerely happy and satisfied. The only thing that shook him was the precious rtionship he had with Lareina. However, right now, The two were able to calmly let go of each other, and was wholeheartedly hoping to see the children be happy and happy. A good man has the same character and thinks the same. Wayne White was d to have Lareina as hispanion for so many years, so why would Lareina not pay for it? Their grandfather had calmed down quite a bit recently. Perhaps he was enjoying a happy asion, and his appetite was better than before. Hisplexion and body had also recovered quite a bit. The olddy was also grinning from ear to ear. She was a straightforward person, her emotions were written all over her face. The older she was, the more straightforward and honest she was. It was rather interesting. The two little fellows had been very attached to Lareina and the olddy recently, because the little guy knew that the two old men were not like Lily, who would sternly discipline them. Emma was just a little scoundrel with her brother being modest, her father being doting to the Mummy and his grandma being doting to them, there was no need to be too happy. Seeing that the wedding was tomorrow, the previously calm Lily started to be nervous. In a human''s life, marriage could be considered a big matter. Before this, Lily didn''t dare imagine herself wearing a wedding dress to get married to others, she had already prepared for her two children to finally not marry. But God''s blessing had given her such a man, moreover, she was the biological father of the children. She didn''t have to make things difficult for them. Love and kinship could be two sides, this was a great happiness. Edwards Wayne took care of some public affairs in the study room, so he came to find her. Pushing open the bedroom door, he saw the slender figure of a woman standing in front of the window, staring nkly at the scenery outside. "What are you thinking about?" Edwards Wayne asked with a light smile. Walking behind her, his arm naturally wrapped around her waist, pulled her close, and leaned against his chest. The moment Lily touched his embrace and she became a little unsteady and wanted to lean on him. "I was thinking about what happened the first time I came here. I almost lost my way in your family''s mystery. At that time, you weren''t nice to me, so I was very afraid that I wouldn''t be able to see the children again." Lily looked out of the window and saw the road that she had followed closely behind Edwards Wayne to look for her child. The man''s softughter was heard. "Why are you thinking about what happened that day? I admit that my attitude that day was very bad, so you don''t have to bother about it anymore, okay?" Lily pursed her lips andughed, "You really scared me. Back then, when I escaped abroad, I wasn''t that afraid either." "It''s my fault. I apologize to you, and at the same timepensate for your mental loss!" As the man spoke, his thin lips had already kissed her ear. "How can Ipensate you?" Lily did not expect him to be so flippant again. She blushed from fright and quickly reached out for his big hand. "Don''t be like this. "George is ying upstairs, Emma was forced by my mother to y the piano, and will note up for the time being!" The man said in a very understanding tone. Lily was immediately amused by him. She turned around and held his handsome face, and finally couldn''t take it anymore. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Edwards Wayne''s mind was shaken, this kind of dragon like kiss, was simply unable to satisfy his need right now, and what he wanted, was more. Just as Edwards Wayne reached out his hands to wrap her in his embrace and deepen this kiss. Behind him, the olddy coughed softly. Edwards Wayne and Lily''s expressions stiffened. "No way!" Edwards Wayne ground his teeth. Lily was so embarrassed that her face turned red, ashamed of herself. However, the olddy calmly said, "Grandpa is looking for you, go up!" Edwards Wayne blinked his eyes at Lily, causing him to no longer dare look at him. "Alright, I''ll go look for grandpa now!" However, Edwards Wayne didn''t feel awkward in the slightest in front of the olddy. The olddy red at him. "It''s still broad daylight. What''s the rush?" This sentence made Lily want to dig a hole in the ground. Edwards Wayne stopped beside the olddy, smiled helplessly and asked: "Grandmother, you''re not young before, how can a young person control themselves?" "Brat, you dare to make fun of me?" The olddy was so angry that she started scolding. Edwards Wayne quickly escaped. Lily also felt that Edwards Wayne was too daring, he even dared to joke with the olddy. After Edwards Wayne left, the olddy and Lily stood there, the atmosphere was heavy. "Lily, that''s enough. Don''t be embarrassed. Do you think this old woman doesn''t know how to make love?" The olddy immediatelyughed and said. Lily straightened the long hair by her ear andughed dryly: "Of course not." " Atst, my good days areing." The olddy sighed. "That''s right. Thank you, grandma, for fulfilling my wish!" Lily was filled with gratitude towards the olddy and respected her even more. "The result of everyone being modest with each other is not my credit. This still depends on the fate between you and Edwards!" The olddy recalled her strong opposition from before. Now that she thought about it, she felt a little embarrassed. Naturally, she did not dare to ept this favor. "No, it''s because of your tolerance that we have our day." Lily still felt that the olddy was the most important person. "Alright then, family, there''s no need to be so polite. In the future, you will live a good life with Edwards, and I will be happy with you." The olddy said happily. "We''ll be fine together." Lily blushed. "There is one more thing, Lareina and I have discussed. After you two get married, the first thing I need you two to do is to quickly have another child, don''t wait any longer!" The olddy rubbed her hands together, as if she couldn''t bring herself to mention it. Lily,"..." "I know that the two children that Lily might think of are enough, but the best way to continue a family is to have a big group of children. What¡¯s more, you and Edwards are still young, Lareina has also returned, and the two little fellows have also grown up. The olddy sounded like she was trying to persuade him otherwise. Lily''s smile was a little forced, she could not really reject the olddy, because she was soon going to be the grandson of the Wayne Family. Thus, she could only nod her head: "Grandmother, I will discuss this matter with him!" Chapter 921 Chapter 921 W ¡ªhen the old man was in good health, he would call and ask about thepany''s matters. Now, he would just let it go, so he would not ask about the matters of Edwards Wayne''spany. Edwards Wayne earnestly listened to his grandfather''s warning, and hoped in his heart that his grandfather would quickly recover. Thest time I heard John Wayne say it, he was left alone in a foreignnd. She must be lonely; it just so happens to be your joyous asion. Perhaps he was old and loved to forget things, but whenever he thought of someone, he would miss them very much. The old man still cherished Jane Wayne and satisfied some of the dreams he had of his little granddaughter. "Alright, I will give her a call. Don''t worry, Grandpa, don''t worry about it!" Thinking about Jane Wayne, Edwards Wayne replied with a cold tone of her heart. "Un, go and bring her back. Grandfather would like to see her again!" The old tutor lifted his hand and told him to make a call. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Edwards Wayne walked out of his grandfather''s room and stood on the hallway, feeling a little bored in his heart. Both of his hands were leaning on the fence, pondering for a moment, but he still took out his phone, preparing to pull out a phone to give Jane Wayne a call. If it wasn''t for Grandfather thinking about her, Edwards Wayne would never take the initiative to call her again. And at this moment, abroad, Jane Wayne who received a call from Edwards Wayne had juste out from a hotel,pletely dazed. She was wearing a thick makeup to hide her pale face, and her red lips looked as if they were sucking blood. If it wasn''t for her delicate and beautiful facial features, this appearance would have scared people to death. Like a soulless vampire, a man on the roadside saw her whistle. When Jane Wayne heard her cellphone ring, her expression changed, and her mouth raised into a cold smile. She was afraid that John Wayne would ask about her performance today. Her performance today was very good, very obedient, very docile, and the man liked her very much. He even rewarded her with a sports car worth over 5 million yuan, and said that he would give her a big vi in the future, give her shares in thepany, and even marry her. However, every word she heard felt like someone was twisting her heart with a knife, causing her heart to bleed. Jane Wayne felt that she really was a natural born actress. Since she was young, she had always been good at acting, and in front of Edwards Wayne, she was exceptionally innocent and innocent. In front of John Wayne, she was a shrewd and loyal daughter, and now, in front of that old man, she was a charming and flirtatious demon. The man''s stamina was not good, Jane Wayne almost dealt with him before he passed. Jacky took out his phone to take a look. When she saw the name that would not appear on her screen, she waspletely stunned. She stared at him carefully, afraid that she was seeing things wrongly. But her eyes were not blurred, it was really Edwards Wayne calling her. Jane Wayne took a deep breath, thinking, is Edwards Wayne here to denounce us? Regardless of the reason, Jane Wayne would immediately ept it. Whether it was questioning her guilt or mocking and ridiculing him, she just wanted to hear his voice. Even a word or a breath, to her, all of it would be considered as saving. "Hey, Edwards!" Her voice became very soft. She originally wanted tough, but he felt too ufortable to do so. "I''m getting married tomorrow. Are youing back to my wedding?" Edwards Wayne''s voice was still low and maic, the most pleasant male voice and one she was familiar with. Jane Wayne felt as if her entire body was whipped by a whip, her mind became nk. Yeah, she almost forgot. He was going to marry Lily tomorrow. "Good ..." "Okay, I want to go back, I want to drink your wedding wine!" Before, Jane Wayne did not dare return to her country because she was afraid, but now, she anxiously wanted to return. If she wanted to return to see him, life and death had already long been decided. "What''s wrong with you? Is something wrong? " Edwards Wayne heard her trembling voice and asked casually. His concern had somehow made Jane Wayne''s tears fall like rain. Like a child who had suffered greatly, he immediately sobbed: "I''m fine, Edwards, I''m just ... I just missed you a little. I missed grandpa and grandma!" "Thene back here and you''ll be able to see them!" Edwards Wayne said indifferently. "Edwards, I have something I need to say to you when I return this time. Can you give me a chance?" Jane Wayne said uneasily. Edwards Wayne said coldly: "If it''s still the same words as before, then I don''t think you need to say it. I already have a wife, so it''s not convenient to listen to what you have to say." "No, let''s not talk about that anymore. I''ll talk about it when I get back. It''s not convenient right now!" Jane Wayne was afraid that her phone would be monitored, so she did not dare to speak too directly. "Hm!" "I''m hanging up!" Edwards Wayne did not pay any attention to the hint of anticipation in her tone, and immediately hung up after she finished speaking. Jane Wayne held onto her phone tightly, and stood under the sun for a long time. The cold wind that had been blowing on his face just now, was no longer as cold as before. Jane Wayne hugged herself tightly, and a self ¡ª deprecating smile appeared on his face. After Edwards Wayne hung up the phone, his eyes darkened. What other tricks did this Jane Wayne want to y now? However, no matter how she yed, Edwards Wayne was not afraid of her. Other than a little bit of clever little tricks, she only had a little bit of greed and ambition left. Edwards Wayne went downstairs and returned to his bedroom. He saw Lily talking to someone on the phone, and from the voice, it seemed like it was her godmother, Xipil. Edwards Wayne did not disturb her. He turned around and went to find his son to y- The older George grew, the more he had the potential to be an obedient child. Right now, he loved to study things that interested him, so he wasn''t as yful as he was when he was young. "Daddy!" The little fellow raised its head to look at the man, and the corners of its mouth curled up into a smile. Edwards Wayne sat down beside him. His deep eyes were filled with love as he looked at his son. "Son, your Mummy and I are about to seed, are you happy?" It had always been his daughter yelling at the side, and he had never properly asked her son''s feelings. Now that Edwards Wayne was chatting with his son, it was time for him to get a little serious. "I''m very happy. I''m looking forward to tomorrow!" The little guy stopped what he was doing, raised his head, and replied with a smile in his big ck eyes. Edwards Wayne reached out and caressed his son''s neat and short hair, purposely messing up a bit. The little guy pushed his hand away in dissatisfaction. "Daddy, what are you doing!" "It''s nothing. Daddy only feels it. You seem to have grown up recently!" "Isn''t this nonsense? Otherwise, where did I go after eating so much food in a single day?" The little guy grumbled. Edwards Wayne turned his body, and his lips kissed his son''s small face. The little guy immediately wiped it away and said disdainfully, "Daddy, I''m already this old, don''t kiss me!" Edwards Wayne,"..." Chapter 922 Chapter 922 He had just experienced Lily and Edwards Wayne''s engagement banquet, and In one second, it was their happy wedding once again. The continuous blows he received made Jack Wayne want to borrow some wine to pour his worries away. It was unknown if it was because of Jack Wayne''s bad luck, but the moment he entered the small district, he immediately attracted the attention of arge dog. Furthermore, he was walking left and right, and the dog thought that he was dirty. With a speed as fast as the wind, In one second, he was right in front of Jack Wayne. Jack Wayne only heard a dog bark, and immediately after, he felt a sharp pain from his leg. When he saw that it was a dog biting his leg, he was so scared that he woke up halfway. He raised his leg and kicked the dog away. The dog, however, seemed unwilling to admit defeat and rushed towards him once again. Jack Wayne was so scared that he immediately ran, at that moment, his wine finally woke up, but unfortunately, he couldn''t run fast enough with his injured leg, and seeing the big dog pouncing towards him, fortunately his master was able to pull on the rope quickly, and scolded his pet angrily. "I will kill this beast!" Jack Wayneid on the grass in an iparably sorry state. Blood flowed profusely from the spot where his leg had been bitten, and he couldn''t help but cry out in pain. The owner of the dog was also shocked and quickly called for an emergency treatment. Ten minutester, Jack Wayne was lying on the ambnce and was directly sent to the hospital. The first thing he did was get an injection, and he copsed onto the bed. The owner of the nearby dog apologized repeatedly and offered topensate him. "Do you know who I am? "If you don''t keep your dog in jail, I want you to go bankrupt." Jack Wayne''s mood was already extremely bad, but now that he was humiliated, he really wanted to use a knife to chop that dog into pieces. "Sir, I''m really sorry, it is usually very obedient. I don''t know why he bites you. Could it be that there''s dirt on your body ..." "Who are you calling filthy?" After Jack Wayne heard this, his face turned green as if he was about to eat someone. He pointed at him and cursed: "You blind thing, just you wait, we must settle this debt properly!" The person who was scolded had a terrified expression. At this time, John Wayne hurriedly pushed open the ward''s door and walked in. When he saw his own sonying on the bed with a deathly pale face with a thickyer of gauze wrapped around his legs, his expression darkened to the end. "Uncle Ji ..." Suddenly, the owner of the next dog saw him and immediately barked. Just as John Wayne was about to reprimand them for their crimes, he suddenly saw a familiar face. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Uncle Ji, is it really you? Is this your young master? I am so sorry! " The young man immediately apologized. Jack Wayne''s face kept changing unpredictably, when he heard John Wayne point at the man and said: "This is Department Head Li''s grandson, the one I mentioned to you before." Jack Wayne had the urge to faint. He was just thinking of cutting this person into thousands of pieces, but he never thought that he would actually be the grandson of an old acquaintance of his father''s. Even though John Wayne was very angry, and really wanted to scold this person, when he thought about the backer behind the other party, he couldn''t help but let out a fake smile, "That''s right, he''s my son. What''s going on with you all? How could your dog bite? " "Uncle Ji, I''m really not sure. My dog has always been very obedient. This time, I''m in the wrong. I''ll definitely be in charge of the medical expenses!" The young man knew him, and the tension was lessened. "Forget about admitting your wrongs, this biting dog of yours can''t stay any longer!" He said with an ugly expression. "Ah, Josh, are you trying to kill my dog? "No, no, no, don''t kill him. He''s my only friend." The young man was scared to the point that his face was deathly pale, as if he was anxious to kill his family. However, Jack Wayne ground his teeth and said: "I sewed three needles into my leg, do you know how serious of an injury it is? "If it wasn''t for the fact that you''re Minister Li''s grandson, I would definitely sue you." The young man immediately went to beg John Wayne: "Uncle Ji, I''m willing to pay up, I''ll pay up a lot of money, I''m begging you, please don''t kill my dog, okay? For my grandfather''s sake, just let me, my dog, live." "Let''s talk about thister. You should go back first!" John Wayne continued to ask that man with a fake smile. The young man thanked him and left. Jack Wayne looked at his father with a darkened face: "What do you mean? If the one biting isn''t you, then you won''t feel any heartache, right?" "How can I not feel heartache? You are my son, and both that bastard and his dog deserve to die. But we have to remain calm!" John Wayne immediately lowered his voice and said. "How can I calm down? If I''m like this, do I have to go to her wedding tomorrow in a wheelchair? " Jack Wayne''s mood was also as though she had been fucked by a dog, and was extremely annoyed to the extreme. John Wayne reached out and pressed his hand on Yun Che''s shoulder, "Young man, don''t be agitated. Even if you want to kill someone, you shouldn''t say that I want to kill you in front of them. Only now did Jack Wayne''s emotions stabilize, and he snorted coldly: "Why haven''t I gotten any good news? Is this really retribution?" Hearing the two words of retribution, John Wayne''s expression instantly became ugly. He immediately became angry: "Don''t teach me retribution, if it was born unfair, don''t tell me you won''t allow others to retaliate. "I do not believe that I would agree to such a n." Hearing how excited he was, Jack Wayne could only say nothing more. Morning! The sun shined brightly. This was a rare sunny day. Winter passed and spring arrived, and the vegetation became even greener. The beauty of early spring had already made the city livelier. The smile on everyone''s face became even more radiant. It was as if everything had a new beginning. To the Wayne Family, it was the same as this spring. It was a new beginning, a new hope. Today was the wedding day for Edwards Wayne and his. This caused a sensation in the city, causing it to be the center of attention. Everyone was paying attention to this matter. Thebination of a couple was always a source of curiosity and joy. In the early morning, Wayne Family was already boiling. Under the olddy''s request, Wayne Family''s manor had already been reorganized and renovated, and even the color of the street lamps had all changed to a festive red. Along the way, during the day, the streetmps were like autumn fruits, red and fiery, extremely displeasing to the eye. Chapter 923 Chapter 923 T ¡ª here was a custom in weddings. On the day of marriage, before a bride and groom were to be married, it was best not to meet each other. Thus, that night, Lily moved to Wayne White''s new vi, in order to leave his parents'' house, which was proper etiquette. The two little fellows originally wanted to follow along, but were called back by the olddy. The two little fellows also had a mission today, they wanted to be the small flower boy for father''s Mummy''s wedding. She took the gand she had prepared beforehand and helped Emma tie her hair into a ponytail. Then, she tied some fresh flowers onto her ponytail and added a beautiful diamond crown, making Emma unrivaled cute. "Hehe, I''m so beautiful, I''m already a princess!" Looking at the mirror, he turned back and forth a few times. The little guy already knew how to be narcissistic, so it held its chubby little face and did a few weird actions, still smiling as it boasted, "Grandmother, Grandmother, do I look like the little princess? Should I ask Dad to build me a castle? I want to live in it." Lareina was amused by her cute little granddaughter. She squatted down softly and wrinkled her nose: "You''re living in Daddy''s castle right now, this is your room!" The little guy blinked his big eyes, and after pondering for a few seconds, he nodded: "Alright, I won''t waste Daddy''s money! But where is my little prince? " This time, Lareina was in a difficult position. Right at this moment, George walked in wearing a tailcoat that fit him perfectly. He was a head taller than Emma, the little guy was like a sprout, growing up every day. On the other hand, Emma was growing up horizontally every day, almost turning into a little fat girl. "Wow, brother is so handsome today. It seems like he''s my little prince!" Emma immediately became infatuated with her brother. She circled around George a few times, sizing him up while nodding her head in satisfaction: "Brother, your clothes are so nice, you look more and more like father!" George was forever speechless when facing this innocent and innocent little sister. "Are you ready? We''re leaving, my great -grandmother is urging us downstairs. " George had immediately said this, because Lareina had spent too much time meticulously dressing Emma up. It had almost been an hour already. Lareina looked at the time and hurriedly urged: "Alright, everything is ready. Let''s quickly go downstairs, don''t let great -grandmother be impatient!" C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org When the three of them went downstairs, Emma turned her princess skirt around in an extremely confident manner. There was even finece embroidered on her skirt, and her entire person was as beautiful as a princess from a fairy tale. Edwards Wayne sat on the sofa with his legs crossed. Looking at his daughter and son, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but raise. His son hadpletely inherited his outer appearance and personality, but as for his daughter, he didn''t know whose genes she had inherited. She was said to be like Lily, but she was clearly much fonder of him than him. "Emma,e over here. Let father have a look!" Edwards Wayne couldn''t help but want to hug her daughter, this little fellow was too lovable. Emma smiled merrily as she walked over and threw herself into his father''s embrace. She said in a delicate voice, "Daddy, you look so handsome today. Mummy will definitely like it once she sees it!" "Since when does your Mummy like me?" Edwards Wayne shamelessly said. Emma giggled, then whispered into his ear. "Mummy used to hate daddy so much, I know!" Edwards Wayneughed helplessly: "I won''t in the future, he will like me more and more in the future!" "That will depend on Father''s performance!" Emma gradually had a feeling of arrogance, just like her previous son. Edwards Wayne didn''t know whether tough or cry, but this also proved that his daughter had grown up. On the Wayne Family''s side, he was more or less done with his preparations. Edwards Wayne was dressed in an orthodox ck suit with a clean beard. His long, straight, and slender legs gave off a noble aura, like that of a king of heaven. The olddy brought Lareina and the two little fellows to the banquet to prepare. Edwards Wayne brought his groomsman group to escort the bride. At this moment, his best man team came one after another. He had invited a total of four people, the Luo Family brothers, as well as n and his younger brother, Joshua Wayne. Although there weren''t many people in this team, their victoryy in the fact that the quality was high enough. They were all young and handsome men, fighter jets among the elites. Within the dining hall, five men were seated at a table. They were eating breakfast! The group of servants, aunties, and older sisters were all reluctant to blink when they saw the group of girls. So, it turned out that a handsome man could be a true friend. This face was simply too beautiful. The five men were all dressed in suits and leather shoes. Their auras were all iparably noble, and their every move was exceptionally stunning. If it weren''t for the fact that family rules forbade people from taking private photos, these aunties would probably have to take several hundred photos before they would be willing to do so. "Sorry for the trouble. We rushed over so early in the morning. You don''t have to be so polite, eating more!" Edwards Wayne said with a smile, his voice was warm and low, sounding extremely pleasing to the ear. The four men sitting on either side of him had the same expression. "Brother, you don''t need to say it. We won''t be polite!" Joshua Wayne saidzily. "Yeah, why are you being polite? When have we ever been polite to you? " n alsoughed, his stomach turning ck. The two Luo Family brothers did not say anything and just silently ate. "After you drink my wedding wine, it will be Billy''s turn!" Edwards Wayne still forcefully chatted. A few men were sitting together, and they had nothing to talk about. At a time like this, he definitely wouldn''t talk about work. It was too boring, and he couldn''t talk about women. He was courting death. Thus, it was natural to talk about this kind of useless topic. Billy William was sad for a second. "When I get married, there will be one less man in the groomsman group. What a pity, I should have married in front of you!" Leo William pursed his lips,ughed and patted her brother''s shoulders: What are you being anxious for, brother will help you find it! "Ai, why is the brother of others spoiling his little brother so much? Do I have a hard time? " Joshua Wayne started to joke. Edwards Wayne nced at the de flying over: "Aren''t I spoiled you enough?" n immediately became covered in chicken skin, and he even made an exaggerated gesture, rubbing his arm: "Hey, you guys, have you guys considered how I feel? I am the only person who has a big sister and no brother. I feel very pressured to be together with all of you!" "No, Brother loves you!" Billy William immediatelyughed darkly. n was so angry that he vomited blood. Chapter 924 Chapter 924 n spat out blood, but still wanted to turn the tables around. He immediately snorted and said proudly: That''s right, I want to remember that I have a brother, do you guys? The expressions of everyone present shattered! Chatting between men was sometimes cute and interesting like children. However, this was only limited to men who were good friends. The kind of children that hid deep within men''s bones would identally expose themselves. Lily was currently sitting in the vi, in her group of bridesmaids, corresponding to Edwards Wayne''s group of bridesmaids. There were four beautiful women present as well. Lily had invited Anne ahead of time. As for Elizabeth Jones, Joshua Wayne was the one who persuaded her toe over just because he had something to say. But no matter what, the four great beauties were all gathered together. Lily wasn''t wearing a wedding dress yet, she was sitting in the dressing room and chatting with a few beauties. The makeup artist that had invited them over was currently dressing them up. Each of the four bridesmaids had prepared two sets of formal attire, and they were all exquisite and elegant. They would definitely not lower the value of their looks. "Sister You, I''m so envious of you. You are about to be the young mistress of the Wayne Family. Your future days will definitely be spent in a nectar drink. Mary Ann was young and liked to talk. She had a kind of sisterly rtionship with Lily, so when she talked, she also had nothing to worry about. Lily immediatelyughed andforted her: "Just wait patiently. It''s your turn right now. Mary Ann blushed a little, thenughed and stopped speaking. However, everyone could feel from herughter that her rtionship with Leo William was definitely getting better and better. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Mu Lin, who was at the side, alsoughed, "Little sister Mary, in the future, we might be close rtives. I would really be embarrassed to call you sister, I''ve grown up to this extent." Mary Ann''s pretty face turned awkward for a moment, then she immediately said: "You don''t dare to shout, I don''t dare to say it, I have always admired you, you are my mother''s idol, every single day she talks to me about you, saying that you are young and yet are a woman, yet holding up in the sky of Mu Family, my mother scolds me every single day for being useless." Mu Lin shrugged her shoulders, indicating that she was helpless. She could only turn to Anne and said, "A Xin, why don''t you hurry up and marry my brother, if his feelings haven''t stabilized, he will stop his career and if you marry him, he will definitely be able to settle down to manage the company. I really want to withdraw, I''m so tired!" She smiled and said, "Sister Mu Lin, between him and I, it hasn''t even reached the point of marriage yet. Don''t be so anxious, I think you are more capable than him. If thepany were to give it to him, would you be at ease?" "How can you insult your own boyfriend like that? However, what you said makes sense. I''m really worried about the put thepany being handed over to him to take care of. He''s a yboy by nature!" Lily couldn''t help but feel that the atmosphere was very joyous when she saw their discussion revolved around their respective bodies. She turned her head to look at Elizabeth Jones, who looked nervous, and when Lily looked at her, she could not help butugh. "Sister Lu, I haven''t congratted you yet, you''re so beautiful today!" Elizabeth Jones said with loyalty. Thank you, I have always been calling you Miss Elizabeth, now I have to change my name, I will call you Eliza! Lily said with a smile. "It''s just a form of address, I don''t care how you address her." Elizabeth Jones chuckled. The three of them got married, and the five of them got together today. After talking about men, they started to talk about bags and even some of thetest gossip. "By the way, do you know? "Recently, the poprity of an acting school student has increased. Do you know who he is?" Mary Ann suddenly asked. "I know, it''s not Bryant, I also watched the movie he acted in. To be honest, his acting skills were not bad, the scene of him breaking up with the female protagonist made me cry, and I was even laughed at by Billy William for a long time." Mu Lin immediately said out that name. Hearing this name, Lily was stunned. This name held some meaning to her. The childhood friend she once had, the one she had when she was young, had carried memories of her past. It was just that she was naive and silly at that time, and couldn''t understand what those feelings were. Now that he had grown up and carefully thought about it, it turned out that even if it was a little boy, he wouldn''t go and take care of and protect a little girl for no reason at all. He definitely liked her, because the child''s world was pure and innocent. Lily lowered his eyes slightly, a bitter and bitter feeling shed past the corner of his heart as an image shed past his mind. She did not dare to apologize to Bryant because it was the truth. She was going to be married today. Marrying the man, she loved, at this moment when she heard the news of him bing famous, Lily''splicated emotions caused her to feel even more happy for him. She also wanted to bless him for walking down this long acting path. "Right, I''m talking about him. He really is a limpid person in the acting world. He''s been out for so long, so there''s no news about him!" Mary Ann admired this kind of man who had zero information about him. It would be very difficult to achieve zero information about him, the attraction of the entertainment circle was too great, and it would also challenge everyone''s mentality and rationality. Therefore, Bryant used his strength to prove that this zero information actually existed. "Right, I heard that Neb Media has been working hard to dig him up recently. I don''t know if he''ll be taken away or not, but I''ve asked my boss to dig him up too. I hope that he can raise his standards a little and pick our side!" After Mary Ann finished speaking, she looked past Lily and said to Elizabeth Jones: "Sister Eliza, let your boyfriend work a bit harder, you can''t let such a talented person go!" When Elizabeth Jones heard the two words "Neb", her face froze. Thinking about that traitorous Eric Marum, she was afraid that Eric Marum would not care about anything else and would try to poach someone, such as a male star with strength like Bryant, who was rather famous, if he was poached away, he would really be snatched up into the sky. Lily suddenly became clear - headed, because the makeup artist told her to close her eyes and help fix her eyebrows. After Lily closed his eyes, he did not dare to ponder any further and quickly emptied his head. She just needed to remember whose bride she was today. Chapter 925 Chapter 925 A¡ªt ten o''clock, Wayne Family''s wedding car set off on time. A line of limited - edition luxury car s blinded the eyes of the masses, and many people deliberately stopped to watch. Edwards Wayne was holding a bouquet of flowers in his big palm, his expression tensed up. Although he had experienced a lot of storms, this was still his first time getting married, and it was even more so once in his entire life. He was nervous because he was excited and cared about his. Thinking about the bits and pieces of the journey that he and Lily had made, most of the time, it was still very sweet. Even though there were many depressing and ufortable things, in the end, they still sweet walked all the way to today. To meet Lily was something he had never thought of before. To fall in love with her, there was no warning at all, and it was as if it was fated by the heavens that she would appear and be like him. It made him want to pursue her, desire her, obtain her, and keep her for a long time. In the past, many people had asked him what kind of woman he was fond of, given that she was his kind grandmother. Almost every few days, she would give him a call. At that time, Edwards Wayne really did not know which kind of woman he would fall for. Edwards Wayne found it hard to conceal his deep feelings, and was deeply moved. In the end, he still married her, and was very satisfied from the bottom of his heart. A long procession of wedding procession appeared in front of Wayne White''s new vi, forming a long line, it was extremely spectacr. Wayne White stood on the balcony, looked around, turned and walked towards Lily''s dressing room. Knocking on the door, the four beautiful bridesmaids saw that it was Lily''s father and tactfully went downstairs to wait. "Dad!" Lily called out to him softly. "The Wayne Family''s wedding procession is here, wait downstairs. Are you ready?" Wayne White watched his daughter''s slim and graceful appearance and felt extremely happy in his heart. This was exactly what he had always thought her would look like when she had grown up. Even if he wanted to smile at his daughter again, he still couldn''t do it. Wayne White raised his hand to cover his eyes, and when he spoke again, his voice had already be choked with sobs: "Daughter, daddy is very happy, to have the chance to personally see you getting married, daddy is really too lucky!" She walked over, and her eyes instantly turned red. She reached out to hug her father''s shoulder, and said softly: "Dad, don''t cry, we will meet every day, I will never leave you!" Wayne White didn''t want his daughter to cry with him because crying like this had an impact on her makeup. He quickly controlled his emotions and said warmly: "You''re right, we will be reunited as a family in the future and we won''t be separated anymore. I not only want to see you getting married, I also want to see your blissful life." Lily pursed her lips andughed, nodding, "Mn, Dad, today is my wedding day, don''t cry, okay? I''m afraid that I won''t be able to hold it in any longer and will want to cry as well!" Wayne White was amused by his daughter''s yful words. He took a tissue and gave it to her: "Wipe it, don''t cry so much that your makeup is blurred. Today, none of us will cry. "Ok!" Lily was still crying, her tears diluting her makeup, but she still took some powder to add on. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Downstairs, Edwards Wayne stood at the entrance of the vi with a bouquet of flowers in his arms. Behind him, four extraordinary and handsome men followed, and the man held a rose in his hand symbolically, because they were all going to see the people they loved. It would be best if they could give the rose in their hands away. "Knock on the door or kick it!" I can do it! " n had the most mouth, heughed and asked. Edwards Wayne looked over: "If you want to break this door, then I''ll have to change the date of my wedding." With just a joke, the men were unable to control themselves. The corners of their mouths were raised as they began tough uncontrobly. Joshua Wayne sighed: "Life always likes to take turns to make fun of people, if it were before, this is the White Family''s door, I have to break quite a few doors every day." "That was before!" Edwards Wayne smiled as he raised his brows, "Not now, he is the leisurely father. In terms of emotions, we have to respect him." Joshua Wayne shrugged his shoulders. "I know, I was just casually saying it!" "Then... How much longer do we have to stand? Would you like me to try it? " Billy William asked with a nk expression. "Let me do it!" Edwards Wayne raised his hand, but did not knock, and instead pressed the doorbell. Everyone was looking forward to the four beauties who were about to open the door. "Who is it?" Sure enough, Mu Lin''s voice came out from the other side, it was obvious that he had deliberately made things difficult for them. "It''s me, and my best man!" On the electronic screen beside the doorbell, a video appeared. Edwards Wayne pointed at himself, then turned and looked at his four handsomepanions. "Mu Lin, can you open the door for us? Let us in!" Billy William instantly revealed a smile that he thought to be very charming, trying to seduce his with his beauty. Mu Lin rolled her eyes as she crossed her arms in front of her chest, with the aura of a female hegemon: "No, we just discussed it, you all must answer three of our questions before you all can come in!" "Sis, stop ying, do I need to answer any more questions? "Since I was young, you don''t know what''s embarrassing about me, so hurry up and open the door. Sis, I beg you, give little brother some face and let me show off in front of them, okay?" Seeing that it was his sister blocking his way, n immediately disyed his rogue personality and started to plead with her shamelessly. However, Mu Lin remained calm as if she was a god in the door, her arms were still crossed over her chest, and said indifferently: "That won''t do, you are my younger brother, it just so happens that the four of us are here, one at a time, who wants to go first?" "I, I''ll do it, I have something to ask!" Mary Ann''s voice came out from the video. At this side, Leo William''s handsome face stiffened slightly. In the next second, he extended his hand to his forehead. "Leo William, can you say something that I like to hear?" Mary Ann''s beautiful and enchanting face became muchrger in front of the screen. She asked with a smile, like a naughty child. "Brother, yours!" Billy William immediately pushed his brother a step forward. Leo William:"..." As expected, this little woman was the most active in such matters. "Mary, can you say those words at home?" Leo William spoke in a low voice. Mary Ann pouted: "What, you don''t want to say it?" "No!" Leo William anxiously replied: "There are too many people here, it''s not convenient to say!" "Leo William, I love you!" Mary Ann was not afraid, he immediately said: "Did you hear that? I love you!" Behind him, a burst of men''s apuse sounded. Leo William''s face, which was as red as a iceberg for ten thousand years, flushed red. Chapter 926 Chapter 926 After Mary Ann finished speaking, she also shyly covered her face and quickly ran. Leo William looked at the escaping girl in the video and couldn''t help but raise his lips. His originally good mood became even brighter at this moment. "Bro, this girl really has a deep affection for you. You have to treat her well!" Billy William had a rare chance to tease his brother. It was all because Leo William''s position in his heart was too high, and he never had the look of someone who lost control and lost their soul. But now, with the woman he loved, no matter how well he managed himself, he would definitely not be the calm andposed. "Mm, I don''t need you to remind me!" Leo William looked at him vaguely and replied lowly. "Let me do the next one!" n immediately volunteered himself. Anne also gracefully stood at the other end of the video. He had put on his makeup today, making her look a lot more beautiful. n looked at it, touched his chest and immediatelyughed: "This is the feeling of being moved!" Anne rolled her eyes at him, and immediately asked seriously: "You said the day we first met, must be urate to every minute and second, if you say it, I''ll let you in!" "Ah ..." n felt a sense of horror as he looked up and vomited blood. His handsome eyes widened in disbelief, then widened again, "Anne, what grudge? Anne crossed his arms in front of his chest, looking as if he was about to kill him. The few men standing beside n couldn''t hold back andughed directly. He was almostughing as he patted n''s shoulder sympathetically: "Brother, take care!" Edwards Wayne also joined in the fun, "Whether or not I cane in and pick Lily up depends on you. Think quickly, and remember with all your heart." What n felt just now was the feeling of being moved, but now, he felt as if his heart and heart were at a loss. "Anne, let''s change the question. This ..." "It''s really making things difficult for me. I''m too old, and my memory isn''t too good. I''m really afraid that I got the wrong answer, and it will affect my happy days." n only vaguely remembered, and roughly remembered. Therefore, he did not dare to reply, as he was afraid of making a mistake. "Alright, then just tell me the truth. Other than me, have you ever held hands with any other woman?" Anne also didn''t want to make things too difficult for him, so he could only say one more sentence. In the end, he emphasized, "You must speak the truth, don''t lie to me!" "Well, yes!" n immediately nodded: "I didn''t lie, I really did. I dragged my mother, my sister, and my family''s little princess!" "n..." Anne red at him angrily. The group of men standing behind n all secretly gave him a thumbs up. This answer was extremely good. "Anne, when we get home, I''ll apologize to you. Now, let''s hurry up and change one!" When n saw the angry expression on his girlfriend''s face, thecent expression disappeared in an instant and was reced with a doting smile. Anne stared at him, then left the room. "Elizabeth Jones, are you there?" Joshua Wayne walked to the front of the screen and said softly. "Of course, I''m here!" Elizabeth Jones didn''t expect that Joshua Wayne would actually call her so she hurried over. Her clear and spirited eyes instantly knocked into the man''s deep eyes. "Don''t you have anything to ask me?" Joshua Wayne supported himself in front of the screen with one hand, seemingly asking her a question. Elizabeth Jones bit her lips, a look of struggle shed past her eyes, and in the end, she bit her lips and shook her head: "I don''t have anything to ask!" "Don''t go,e back!" Joshua Wayne saw that she was about to dodge, and immediately shouted: "I have something to ask you!" Elizabeth Jones could only honestly stand in front of the screen again, blinking her beautiful big eyes: "What do you want to ask?" Weird, everyone else is a female question, why is Joshua Wayne asking the opposite? This was an illogical style, but it really did look like his. "I want to ask you, are you willing to marry me?" Joshua Wayne''s voice was very gentle, but when she asked this question, everyone was stunned. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. A woman''s scream came from the other side, "Wow, are you proposing marriage?" Elizabeth Jones also didn''t expect that Joshua Wayne would actually propose to her in such a serious tone at such a time. She waspletely dumbstruck. "Promise him, don''t hesitate!" "That''s right. At a time like this, he''ll definitely agree. The boss is so sincere!" Mary Ann said while smiling on the side. Everyone wanted Elizabeth Jones to agree, but as the main character, Elizabeth Jones was really scared and also struggled. "Did you not think it through, or did you not want to marry me?" Joshua Wayne frowned, with a look of disappointment and injury: "You have to answer quickly, my brother is getting impatient waiting." Edwards Wayne immediately floated over and said: "There''s no rush, let her slowly think about it. It''s fine to answer after thinking about it!" Joshua Wayne was extremely anxious in his heart. Every single flicker in the woman''s eyes was deeply affecting his heart. "I promise you!" In the end, Elizabeth Jones still nodded her head, because she felt that she had wasted too much time. Therefore, Joshua Wayne choosing to propose at this time was the most correct choice and he was very sinister about it. Following that, it was Billy William''s turn. He walked to the front of the screen, and was immediately shocked by Mu Lin''s powerful aura and figure, but Billy William was not afraid at all. Instead, he liked Mu Lin''s disposition. "Billy William, let me ask you one more time, will you ever be patriarchal?" Mu Lin''s words, could sense a strong sense of power from the screen. Billy William immediately raised up one hand: "I swear to heaven, I definitely won''t, my brother can vouch for me, if I break this oath, I will be struck down together with my brother!" Leo William,"..." Why was he involved? The other unrted men were about to burst outughing again. They didn''t think that the Brothers'' way of interaction would actually be so interesting. Mu Lin was very satisfied with this oath. She then waved her hand, "Open up!" The door opened, and Edwards Wayne finally breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he had invited the right group of best men, otherwise, breaking through this door would not be an easy task. Five tall and handsome men, who looked like they were born to be noble princes, walked into the hall gracefully. The few women standing in the hall stared with their eyes wide open. Wow, why are so many handsome men standing together? At this moment, Lily was led down by Wayne White. The two walked down the stairs step by step. Edwards Wayne slightly raised his gaze, and his gaze directlynded on the woman who was walking down the stairs. She was so beautiful today. Chapter 927 Chapter 927 L¡ªooking down, along the curved staircase, Lily saw Edwards Wayne, who was holding a bouquet of flowers, at first nce. Even in the midst of a group of dazzling men, Lily still saw him for the first time. It wasn''t illogical for two people to love each other. Even if there were people better than him in this world, her eyes couldn''t hold anyone else in them. "Uncle!" Edwards Wayne opened his mouth to shout, but after that, he felt that it was not appropriate to shout like that, making him feel awkward. Everyone presents at the scene did not say anything to correct him, because they knew of the grudge between Wayne Family and him. Now, because of Lily, the grudge between the two families had been resolved, but whether or not Edwards Wayne still minded them, no one dared to specte. Wayne White smiled and said, "You guys came early, I guess you guys should go over!" Edwards Wayne nodded at him, then turned his gaze onto Lily''s face. Lily''s face was not covered by a singleyer of veil, but when she walked to the church''s red carpet, she was prepared to cover her face with a newyer of veil. "Let''s go!" Edwards Wayne said softly. "Alright!" The corner of Lily''s mouth rose as she smiled happily. The four groomsmen and four bridesmaids got into their respective cars. They had almost all been matched up. When they arrived at the entrance of the church, Lily and the four bridesmaids directly went to the make-up room they had prepared. Because at this time, it was not the time to walk on the red carpet, they still had to wait. Right at this moment, two little fellows suddenly barged in. "Mummy!" Emma happily threw herself to Lily''s side, raised her head and looked at her: "Wow, Mummy, you''re even prettier than me!" The four bridesmaids were all amused by the little fellow''s words. "Emma, you are so beautiful today. Who helped make your hair? It must have taken a lot of effort! " Mu Lin reached out and pulled at the little guy''s braid, suddenly thinking that if he wanted to have a little girl as cute as her, she would be noisy all day, but she must be very happy. "It was my grandma who helped me make it up. Her hands are so coincidental!" The little guy immediately answered seriously. "George, youe over too. Mummy, give me a hug!" Lily saw that his son was standing by the door, and was stunned. He immediately waved at him. Actually, George was a bit embarrassed, because he instinctively felt nervous at the scene of so many beautiful big sisters. Hearing Mummy call him, George immediately walked over. "Sister Lu, your son looks like a Quarterly!" Mary Ann immediately eximed in shock. Although she had seen it before, she did not size it up so much, but now that she looked at it, it was practically a replica, a big and small version. Everyone''s gaze was fixated on George''s little face, causing his to instantly flush red. "You''ll be shy when you get old." Lily kissed his son''s small face and said with a smile. George immediately muttered: "I''m not, I''m going to look for Father!" After George finished speaking, he left. Emma immediately followed him like a small tail, "I want to go too, I want to go too!" Seeing these two cute little fellows, everyone started to talk about their children. Women were born with a natural maternal nature, so when it came to children, there was no end in sight. At this time, George brought his sister to a lounge. Inside sat four handsome men, drinking tea and chatting. "Emma, George!" Joshua Wayne stopped them. "Where''s my dad?!" Emma blinked his eyes and looked around, but he did not see his father. "Your father was called away by his greatgrandmother. Something might have happened!" Joshua Wayne said with a smile. "Uncle, what are you doing?!" Emma immediately walked in and smiled as she asked, not afraid of the stage at all. n sighed: "Edwards is rxed now, Emma is already this old, he should be able to speak some logic. That little princess of mine, her temper is not small, it makes me so angry that my liver is aching every day." "Uncle Ye, what is reason?" Emma blinked her big eyes and asked, then said: "When are you going to bring Little Sister Crystal to my house to y? I haven''t seen her in a long time, how weird!" I will bring Crystal over in a few days. At that time, you guys will have a partner to y with! " n also wanted to bring his daughter to y with the kids. Billy William was about to be his father''s son. He rested his head on his arms and sighed: "I wonder if I can bring a newborn baby with me. I''m mentally prepared anyways." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Joshua Wayne carried Emma and sat on hisp, stroking her long hair: "Emma, are you a flower boy with brother?" "That''s right!" The little guy immediately smiled and nodded. "Then when you walk, don''t be nervous!" Joshua Wayne said with a smile. "No, I''m not!" Emma patted her chest bravely. However, very soon, she would be pped in the face by his words, because when she saw that there were so many guests seated on both sides of the door, she didn''t dare to go forward. At the same time, John Wayne, who was in the front row, supported Jack Wayne who was having difficulty walking, and sat down. "Alright, be happy. Don''t let anyone see anything." John Wayne saw that his son''s face was still gloomy, and had to remind him. However, Jack Wayne was unable to cheer himself up. Looking at the scene in front of him, he couldn''t help but feel that he really didn''t want to stay here. Just then, a figure appeared in front of them. "Daddy, brother, you guys came too!" Jane Wayne had returned. Her style seemed to have be even more mature than before, and her clothes today were also more dignified and imposing. When John Wayne saw her, his expression instantly changed. He asked a little angrily, "Why did you return? When did you get back? "Why didn''t you tell me?" "Oh, I just came back this morning. Yesterday, Grandma called me and told me that I muste back. Daddy, you know Grandma is very tough, I can''t hurt her heart!" Jane Wayne did not bring up that it was Edwards Wayne who asked her to return back home, and used the olddy as an excuse. John Wayne knew that the olddy indeed loved to do such unyielding things. "It''s good to be back, and to see the man you love getting married with your own eyes is also a form of training for you!" John Wayne''s voice was not loud, fortunately there were no people around him. Jane Wayne''s smile froze in her eyes. She looked at John Wayne somewhat weirdly, and immediately after, she sat down beside them. Jack Wayne did not join their conversation. He only stared straight ahead with a darkened face. "What''s wrong with your leg?" Did I see him walk unnaturally and get hurt? " Jane Wayne casually asked. "It''s nothing, I fell down on my own!" Jack Wayne replied indifferently. Chapter 928 Chapter 928 It was too embarrassing for Jack Wayne to tell his sister that he was bitten by a dog. She had put on the sunsses on her face. Wearing the sunsses at this kind of time was really rude, but she didn''t care about it anymore, it made her feel ufortable. Furthermore, she didn''t want to look straight into John Wayne''s eyes. Just a moment ago, she was still able to conceal the resentment in her heart, but the moment she saw John Wayne, she couldn''t help it anymore. She really wanted to shout a few times at him. She wanted to ask him why he was treating her like this. Was he treating her like an abandoned child? So, before giving up on her, did he still think that her innocence could be used by him? Jane Wayne was not stupid. On the contrary, she was very smart, she felt that John Wayne was really going to give up on her. It was just that before doing so, she still wanted him to have some value for him. She was too naTve. It turned out that a vicious person could not be moved by true emotions. Back then when he was captured, she cried for a long time, begging for the two elders and Edwards Wayne. But now? She only felt that her feelings back then were a little excessive. John Wayne might really be locked in there for his entire life, never to be let go. John Wayne had actually been secretly sizing up Jane Wayne, because she suddenly returned back to his country and did not greet him, which had aroused his suspicions. Jane Wayne felt that he was staring at her, so she pretended to look down at her phone and not look at him. Just then, the man in charge of the wedding stepped onto the stage. He held the microphone and spoke some words of deep affection. The guests present were instantly moved by this kind of recitation and apuded from time to time. After the performance by the host ended, it would be the highlight of the show. Edwards Wayne wanted to put on the diamond ring in front of the guests and also make the heaviest vow he had ever made in his entire life in front of the priest. It was at this time that Edwards Wayne walked up the stage. Their auras and auras were both astonishing. Many women let out breathtaking murmurs. A man that wasn''t epted into the world was actually a married man today. How could it not be felt as a pity? Jane Wayne''s gaze seemed to have been attracted by some kind of light as she anxiously took off her sunsses. She did not want to see this man through that thin film, so she wanted to firmly remember him in her heart. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. After Edwards Wayne went up on stage, the host announced that the bride had entered the stage, and graceful sounds of a violin rang out, ying a romantic tune. Hearing the host''s voice, Lily, who was waiting outside, nervously took a breath. At this moment, George and Emma, who were standing in front of her and holding onto their little flower baskets, were a little nervous. He stretched his head out and asked: "Brother, there''s a lot of people here, are you nervous?" George calmly replied, "No way!" "What should we do? I''m a bit scared that I might fall down. Brother, can you help me? " Emma was already confused about her own future. As Lily and Wayne White listened to the conversation between the two children, they couldn''t help butugh. The sorrowful mood earlier had also been dispelled by the two kids'' conversation. "Walk properly, don''t fall. People willugh at you." Once George heard his sister preparing to fall, he immediately warned her repeatedly to be careful. "Oh, I will!" The little guy immediately bit his lips, looking full of courage. "George, Emma, you can go now!" Wayne White reminded them from the side. Thus, the two little fellows held onto a bunch of braids in their hands. With a wave of their hands, a rain of flowers immediately fell; it was extremely romantic. The appearance of Lily and the two little fellows instantly attracted the gazes of everyone present. Lily dragged her pure white wedding dress that covered her head, revealing her exquisite facial features. Apanying the music, she ced one of her hands on her father''s arm, Wayne White, and pulled him along as they walked forward. The three generations on the red carpet, the perfectbination, were incredible. It wasn''t umon to get on the bus and make up tickets. However, when a family appeared at the wedding site, it still made people feel like they were in a dream. Perhaps the atmosphere at the scene was too thick, or perhaps the scene of the new starry sky above the church was too romantic, the guests at the scene all held their breath. There were a few times where Lily couldn''t step on it steadily, but fortunately, his father was able to steadily support her and did not let her stumble over his long and wide wedding dress. When he arrived in front of Edwards Wayne, his eyes could not help but turn red, and he said in a low voice: "I entrusting you with an unhurried task, I hope you can treat her well!" Edwards Wayne looked at Wayne White''s bloodshot eyes and nodded sincerely: "I will, thank you!" At this moment, Lily''s heart was also filled with gratitude. As she lifted her head to look at her father who had a head full of white hair, unexinable tears shed across her eyes. The two little fellows who were standing by the side also raised their heads, watching the romantic hand in hand between their father and Mummy. At this time, Lareina and the olddy walked over, and brought the two little fellows, who were unwilling to leave, to a seat at the side. Under the reading of the Priest, Edwards Wayne and Lily stood face to face. Through the thin veil, Edwards Wayne saw her struggling to hold back his tears and felt his heart ache. When both of them said I would, there was a round of apuse. Edwards Wayne also took the diamond ring, gently holding her left hand and putting it on her ring finger. He then kissed the back of her hand, as if he was iming his as his wife. Lily was so touched that she died. Even though crying at this moment would ruin the atmosphere, she had held back her tears for a long time. Edwards Wayne gently lifted the veil covering her head, and whispered into her ear: "With the children here, I won''t kiss your lips, and my forehead!" Lily was stunned, in the next second, the man''s lips kissed her forehead, Lily lowered her head, she was a little embarrassed. Another round of apuse rang out from the audience. The romantic wedding ceremony had finallye to an end. The guests also moved on to the banquet hall. sat on her seat, stiff as a stone. Just now, she had personally seen Edwards Wayne staring at her with deep emotion in his eyes, and discovered that her heart had actually be a lot calmer. Although she was still very envious and even jealous, she didn''t have the impulse to charge up and destroy them. Had she changed? Perhaps, he should be careful of the pain and helplessness he felt when he realized that he was no longer worthy of her. His heart had already changed. Chapter 929 Chapter 929 D ¡ª empsey Wayne had actually paid attention to Jane Wayne, and thus, had also seen her. Thus, when arge majority of the guests had left, she just sat there, looking rather eye-catching. Edwards Wayne frowned, his gaze sweeping across Lily''s face: "Don''t misunderstand, I invited her over, just because she is a citizen of our Wayne Family." Lily shook her head: "I did not misunderstand, I just felt that. She seems to be very sad, maybe inviting her over is not a good thing!" Yes, there was no way to hide Jane Wayne''s current expression. She was so sad that she looked like she was going to die in the next second. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. John Wayne also did not leave. He nced at Jane Wayne, and berated her in a low voice: "Stop looking, let''s go." Jane Wayne stiffened her head and looked at John Wayne, then put on her sunsses once again. She stood up, but did not walk towards the banquet hall, but instead walked towards Edwards Wayne and Lily. Instinctively, Edwards Wayne took a step forward with his long legs and stood in front of Lily, blocking her path. Lily was also a little worried, because Jane Wayne''s current appearance really made him worried. "Edwards, congrattions!" Jane Wayne walked over, but did not do anything out of line, she only raised a deste smile and said a few words of blessings to Edwards Wayne. "Thank you!" Edwards Wayne replied with the word ''her''. Jane Wayne looked past him at Lily: "I really envy you but I also hope that you can be his wife peacefully and not waste his effort." Lily originally did not have any good impression of her, but after suddenly hearing her say that, he was startled. After Jane Wayne finished speaking, she did not have anything else to say, and turned to leave. Only, the figure that turned around gave off a lonely feeling. Jack Wayne also sat without moving. His gaze wasplicated and painful as he stared at Lily. It was only until Edwards Wayne''s warning gaze turned over that he closed his eyes. Edwards Wayne held Lily''s hand and directly left. The olddy returned. She just saw that Jack Wayne''s legs were not fast enough; she hade back to look at him. "Mom, today''s wedding is very victorious!" John Wayne said while smiling when he saw his mother. The olddy nodded. "It''s alright, nothing special happened. Unlike the engagement day, I don''t know which wicked person would spout those kinds of boring rumors at the wedding and make me know who it is. I''ll definitely spank him a few times." John Wayne knew that because of the olddy''s temper. After hearing this, he dejectedly avoided his mother''s gaze and pointed at Jack Wayne: "His leg is injured, I''ll help him pass." "I was about to ask, Shang Qing, what happened to your leg? Did anyone hit you? " The olddy immediately walked over and asked with a heartache. Jack Wayne''s face did not look good. Being cared for by his grandmother, his expression was also indifferent. "It''s fine, Grandma. I want to go back now. "Since we''re already here, how can we not eat? "Come on, let your father help you over." The old lady was a very traditional person. She felt that it wasn''t good to just leave without eating. After all, they were family. "I can''t eat!" After Jack Wayne finished speaking, he immediately stood up. Without needing John Wayne''s help, he turned and walked toward the church''s Walk Outside. The olddy chased a few steps before John Wayne spoke up from behind her. "Mom, let him go!" "How did you take care of your son? How did you hurt him?" The olddy was still very worried. Outside the church, Jack Wayne''s chauffeur quickly came over and helped him up. The olddy followed along. Seeing that Jack Wayne''splexion wasn''t good, he asked again, "On such a joyous day, why do you have such a sullen face? What had happened? Tell Grandma." "Grandma, I''m fine. Hurry back to eat." How would Jack Wayne dare to tell the olddy? He was afraid that if he said it, he would get beaten up again. The olddy sighed as she watched his car drive away. Then, she returned to the banquet hall. Edwards Wayne and Lily sat at the main seat, while the bridesmaid and the groomsman sat beside them. At this time, the banquet hall was extremely lively. Almost all the fine wine and delicacies had been served, and everyone was eating and drinking to their heart''s content. Lily and a few of the bridesmaids had also changed into a set of clothes. At this moment, Lily was dressed in a red ceremonial dress, looking extremely charming and eye-catching. The bridesmaids'' clothes were also rose-red in color. Everyone''s styles were different as well, except that their colors were the same. Each of them had their own charm. Edwards Wayne and Lily followed the usual practice and had to toast. As they walked in a circle, Edwards Wayne''s handsome face turned slightly red, he was already a little drunk, so Joshua Wayne followed behind him and helped him pour a lot of wine. When the banquet was almost over, the two Wayne Family brothers were already drunk. Theyid in the lounge, unwilling to move. Lily sat beside Edwards Wayne. He actually didn''t drink any alcohol at all, he only drank water. At this moment, she wasn''t the least bit drunk. The manid on the sofa, and took off the suit jacket s on his body. The tie on his chest was torn apart by himself because it was a bit hot. Lily''s eyes did not even blink as she looked at the man who was sleeping. Unconsciously, his finger extended to his handsome face and gently drew on it. Sighing contently, Lily couldn''t help but lower her head and lightly kiss the man''s lips. "Well!" As if he had sensed something, the man''srge palm suddenly reached over and pressed down on her head. It was as if he couldn''t bear for her to leave just like that. Lily was startled, thinking that the man was about to wake up. She leaned on his chest, not daring to move. However, the man did not wake up. It was as if he had fallen asleep again. Lily then let out a light sigh, and took down his big hands. Other people said that getting married was tiring, so Lily finally truly felt it. She took off her high - heeled shoes and found that they were red and swollen. As expected, she couldn''t wear such a high level of hatred. If he were to get married, wouldn''t he have to change his way of addressing her? "Hubby?" Lily muttered these two words in a low voice, but she had only shouted those words, and she had already trembled twice. In the next room, Elizabeth Jones was also sitting beside Joshua Wayne. Just now, when she saw him proactively following his brother to block the alcohol, she was worried that he would get drunk. Joshua Wayne was actually not that drunk. At least he was still a little sober. He squinted his eyes and looked at the woman sitting beside him. Suddenly, he reached out his hand and hugged, causing Elizabeth Jones to be forced into his embrace. She was stunned, then extended her hand to push him gently: "If you''re drunk, rest well, don''t do anything rash!" "Give me a kiss!" Joshua Wayne made an unreasonable request. Chapter 930 Chapter 930 Joshua Wayne was actually acting like a rogue again, Elizabeth Jones really couldn''t do anything to him, but, if he really wanted to ask for something, then she was really hopeless. Therefore, Elizabeth Jones turned her charming little face to the side: "No, hurry up and go to sleep!" "Elizabeth Jones, you''ve already promised to marry me today. Is this how you take care of your husband?" Seeing her reject him, the yearning in Joshua Wayne''s heart became even more passionate. Just now at the banquet, when he saw her change from a beige cotton dress to a rose - red shoulder dress, his eyes kept staring at her. If it wasn''t for the reporters and guests outside, why would he keep asking for this kiss until now? Mentioning the matter of proposing marriage, Elizabeth Jones still had a little grudge in her heart. She turned her head and stared at him: "How are you proposing marriage with sincerity? You are simply forcing a marriage, how can there be a shameless person like you!" Knowing that Brother and sister were in a hurry to make it in time, and that Joshua Wayne was forcing her to do that, Elizabeth Jones was truly annoyed. Joshua Wayne did it on purpose. Because, he was sensitive to the fact that Elizabeth Jones had always been hesitant about marrying him. Actually, he had also guessed why she was always unwilling to agree, because she was still taking into ount the grudge between her aunt and the Wayne Family. Joshua Wayne could understand her feelings, but he was also truly anxious. Just now when his brother got married, his grandfather was very happy, and his spirit immediately became much better. He was thinking, if he was also engaged and married, would his grandfather''s condition recover immediately? C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org As he reported this sliver of hope, Joshua Wayne finally thought of a way to force her to agree to his request. "You clearly have the same thoughts in your heart, but why do you keep torturing me on the surface?" Joshua Wayne stretched out his big palm and held her soft little hand tightly in his palm. His fingers seemed to be rubbing against her, as if he wanted to spread all of his passion to her heart. Elizabeth Jones''s expression darkened, she looked at the floor in grief: "If I were to marry you, my aunt will be sentenced to prison, how will I face her in the future? Joshua Wayne, I beg you, can you give me a little more time? I want to wait for my aunt''s matter toe to an end before I think about our matter." "What a filial woman!" Joshua Wayne heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that he had forced her to do so in order to be filial to her grandfather, instantly realizing that he had done something shameless and difficult. "Alright, I won''t force you anymore. Look at you, you''re about to cry!" Joshua Wayne forced himself to sit up, and used a finger to lift her chin. Seeing the tears and fog in her clear ck and white eyes, he felt that if he continued to speak, she would really cry. Elizabeth Jones was a little embarrassed. Being stared at so closely by him, she could not hide even the slightest expression on her face. She immediately wanted to turn her face away again, but men were not allowed to. Her thin lips gently kissed him. The sorrow and panic in Elizabeth Jones''s heart were soothed by the man''s gentle lips. She also discarded the girl''s Schr''s Hand, and her fingers gently caressed the man''s handsome face. The atmosphere was heavy! Suddenly, the door to the room was pushed open and the olddy stood by it. "I''ll go!" Even Joshua Wayne He Elizabeth Jones was shocked, her handsome face flushed red. His grandmother''s face was more effective than anything else as it turned him into ice. The olddy didn''t expect the two youngsters to be so excited when they had the chance to be alone. She was obviously a little awkward as she coughed softly: "Josh, are you alright? Are you drunk?" After she asked this question, she felt that it was unnecessary. If she was really drunk, would she still be in the mood to y around here? Joshua Wayne''s handsome face flushed red. He swept a nce at Elizabeth Jones who was so embarrassed that he almost went into a hole in the ground, and smiled at the olddy: "I''m not drunk, not drunk. Grandma, hurry up and take care of Brother, I think he''s really drunk!" "I just came over from his side, he''s sleeping, it''s good that you''re fine, Eliza, help me take care of him." The olddy spoke gently to Elizabeth Jones. Only then did Elizabeth Jones nod her head and answer somewhat anxiously: "Grandma, don''t worry, I will!" "Sure!" The olddy felt it was better not to disturb the two youngsters and closed the door at the same time. Joshua Wayne could not help butugh, his voice was filled with happiness. Elizabeth Jones''s face became even more red than before from his smile, and she reached out to push him, "What are youughing at? It''s all your fault, your grandmother will definitely feel that I''m being too proactive!" She hadn''t forgotten the way she had caressed his face. It was over, the innocence of her life. However, Joshua Wayne''s smile became even wider, as if he liked to see her embarrassed and at a loss for what to do. "You''re so bad, I''ll ignore you!" She had seen through the man''s true nature, but why did she love him the more she saw through him? Was her nature also not pure? "Don''t go!" Joshua Wayne''s long arm anxiously reached over, and pulled Elizabeth Jones who was about to leave once again. Elizabeth Jones knew that he was going to act shamelessly again, so she extended her hand out to try to shake off his hand. Helplessly, the man''s strength was great, causing her to directly fall into his embrace. "You just promised my grandma you would take care of me. Are you going to leave me behind now?" Joshua Wayne''s pitiful look was all an act. Elizabeth Jones was helpless against him, she blushed and said, "I''ll go get you a cup of water to drink!" "Alright, go pour me a cup. I''m really thirsty now!" Seeing that she was really taking care of him, the man let out a sigh of satisfaction and stretched out his hand. Elizabeth Jones then stood up and left. That beautiful figure that previous happy mood of hers had somehow suddenly a few degrees of dryness. If there was no April Jones between him and Elizabeth Jones, then his love would definitely be very perfect. If, this world does not allow the perfect thing to exist. Elizabeth Jones was holding her water cup in the water when a voice suddenly came out from behind her. "Eliza!" It was Lareina who had called her. "Ah ..." Elizabeth Jones''s hand that was holding the cup trembled inexplicably. The ss cup was slippery to begin with, but she wasn''t able to hold it steady and directly dropped it on the ground. Water and ss debris fell all over the floor. ", did I hurt you!?" Lareina was also shocked, he never thought that when he spoke, he would actually scare her. Elizabeth Jones cried in her heart, she could only squat down and do what she needed to do, while saying: "I''m fine, my hands slipped just now, I''m going to clean it up now!" "Wait a moment, let the waitere over. Be careful not to get in the way!" Lareina went over and pulled her away a bit, then examined her finger to make sure nothing was wrong before rxing. "Aunt, Joshua Wayne is thirsty, I''ll send water over to you!" Not daring to look straight into Lareina''s eyes, Elizabeth Jones continued to fill his cup with water. "Alright, go ahead!" Lareina smiled and nodded. Chapter 931 Chapter 931 E¡ªlizabeth left Lareina in a fluster. When she walked towards Joshua''s room, she secretly bit her lips as she thought to herself that she was over. She felt more and more ashamed to see Lareina. The panic rising from the bottom of her heart can''t be restrained. Lareina looked at the ss fragments on the ground, and was stunned for a moment. She didn''t know if it was her imagination, but she felt that Elizabeth identally broke the cup because Elizabeth was afraid of her, and Elizabeth didn''t dare to look straight at her. Could what she had been specting about be true? Lareina''s face instantly turned pale. "Grandmother, Grandmother, what happened to you?" Emma and George came over, and their small hands gently held her hand. Seeing the two little fellows, Lareina stopped the sadness in her heart. She squatted down, picked up her granddaughter, and gently buried her face in her shoulders, softly saying: "I''m fine. Let''s go. There is a broken cup here. Let''s find someone to deal with it." The little guy felt that her grandma was still unhappy, so she kissed her on the cheek. A little girl like her would know how care about others. Lareina smiled lightly as her heart felt warm. Elizabeth pushed the door and walked in. Joshua sloppily leaned on the sofa, and when he saw her, his mouth curled up. "Evan pouring a cup of water takes you so long. I thought you''d just leave." "I met your mom!" Elizabeth sighed lightly, and self - deprecatingly said: "I even shattered a cup in front of her, am I very useless?" Joshua was so scared that he woke up halfway, his tall and sturdy body quickly walked over, gently holding onto her wrist, he took the cup in her hand and asked anxiously: "Is your hand injured?" When Elizabeth heard that he concerned about her at the first time, her eyes reddened. She shook her head and said, "I''m fine, but I don''t dare face your mother anymore." "My mom doesn''t know yet, so there''s no need to be so scared!" Joshua pitied her helpless and panicked look. "But I feel guilty!" Elizabeth bit her lips until they were bleeding. Joshua caressed her long hair and lightly pressed her into his embrace, then kissed her on the forehead: "Alright, wait another three days. I''ll be George with her." "What if your mother doesn''t forgive me and your whole family doesn''t ept me?" This was the thing that Elizabeth was most afraid of, and also the thing that she was most helpless against. "That won''t happen. My brother knew of your rtionship with April Jones. He doesn''t object to us being together." Joshua consoled her in a low voice. "Really? Your brother doesn''t care, nor your mother nor your grandmother?" Elizabeth looked ahead in confusion, and lost her focus. Joshua suddenly became silent. He didn''t dare to assure her that his grandmother and mother would not have such an attitude. Elizabeth''s heart was like a fire, burning away all her hopes and wishes. After Edwards, the bridegroom, got drunk, n and the others left dinner. n and Anne drove the car, heading towards the city. They were going to Anne''s parents'' home to bring Crystal back. "Anne, actually, I feel that our spats quite interesting." n shamelessly said with a smile. "Is that so? But I remember you didn''t like to argue with me. When did you change?" Anne''s lips curled up. Her rtionship with n was now in a rxed state, and the love she had with him wasn''t that tired anymore. In the past, the deeper they loved, the more they would suffocate and the less freedom they would have. It turns out that to love someone, we need a well -bnced tension and rxation. "When you were so determined to break up with me, I finally understood that I had a tendency to be abused. When you were good to me and loved me to the point that you couldn''t extricate yourself, I still despised you. But now, you treat me badly and that lowly gene in my bones appeared, I just want to stick to you." n had now be an emotional expert. He had discovered the way to manage rtionships and abandoned his self ¡ª righteous dignity. He hadpletely be a love ve. Anne snorted andughed out loud. This man had be more and more funny recently, and could even speak some sweet words. "What are youughing at? I''m seriously talking to you." No matter how thick-skinned n was, being mocked by his beloved one, his handsome face still turned red. "n, please maintain your optimistic attitude. We will definitely love each other for life." Anne patted the back of his hand as a reward to show her approval of his attitude. Receiving the reward, n opened his eyes wide: "When have I not been optimistic? I''ve been healthy every day since I had a daughter." "I know you''re a good father!" Speaking of her daughter, Anne became very gentle. Earlier, when she unwillingly threw her daughter over to him for him to take care of, she thought that he would be annoyed and bored. Butter, she slowly discovered that this man was very patient towards their daughter, and that he was a very good father. "Don''t give me a good - person card, I don''t need it!" n trembled. He felt that if he wasbeled as a good person, he would be a fool. Anneughed again, and then, she pointed to the side: "Do you want to go for a walk in our high school?" "Really? You''re not in a hurry today?" n really didn''t think that Anne would actually want to follow him back to school to reminisce about their school life. Anne shook her head: "Well. It''s rare to have a day of leisure to let the time wander a little." n was overjoyed. He felt that he was blessed by the God of Love. "Alright, let''s go in and take a look!" n hurriedly drove the car to the entrance of the school. After parking the car, the two of them strolled into the school through the side door. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. At this time, the students in the school were all in ss. It was very quiet inside, with the asional sound of readinging from the ssrooms. There were also some gardeners sweeping the fallen leaves, creating a bustling scene of prosperity. n pointed to the direction of the field: "Did you often peek at me ying basketball there?" Anne rolled her eyes: "If I really wanted to peek, would you notice me? I am clearly just looking at you openly." nughed, with a little proud: "Do you still remember how handsome and elegant I was when I was ying basketball? Do you want me to see it again?" "Right now? Wear a suit and tie and go back to your ball game? Are you sure?" Anne pointed to his abstinent attire, and somehow thought of something as she burst outughing. "How is that funny?" n waspletely baffled by her smile. "No, I just felt like that if you wear a suit to y basketball, I''m afraid your pants will be ripped!" "You are afraid of my butt being dragged?" The man suddenly asked evilly. Anne red at him and ran away. Chapter 932 Chapter 932 Behind her was a manughing loudly, causing Anne''s face to turn red from anger. This was the thing that made n feel the most aplished. Anne walked to the side of the field and sat down, her eyes looking at therge field, her mind full of memories. That clean looking young man from back then, was now a mature and steady man. n turned around and walked out of the school gate. He found the yogurt that Anne liked to drink back then and held it in his palm. He hid it behind his back and walked towards her step by step. "s, this ce is full of the memories of my youth. How nostalgic!" The man sighed emotionally and sat by her side. Then, he showed the bottle of yoghurt to Anne''s side as though he was performing a magic trick. "Here you are. It¡¯s the one that you loved the most!" Anne was stunned as she looked at the yogurt. "Take it. Weren''t you fond of drinking it before?" After forcefully cing the yogurt onto her hand, n stared at the sports field in front of him with a profound look, and then pretended to be cool. Anne held tightly onto the bottle of yoghurt, tears inexplicably appearing in her eyes. "How can you still remember it..." How many years had it been? She was no longer the girl who liked to nibble on the straw drinking the yogurt. That was why she was so agitated when she received this staff that only appeared in her memory. "I remember everything about you. Also, I remember that we met for the first time on March 27th. You bumped into me. It was just after ss, so it should be around 4.30pm. As for the uracy of what you said to one minute and one second, I really can''t say it out. I didn''t have time to look at my watch that day. I just had time to look at you." n''s handsome face was overflowing with a smile, but his voice was getting more and more maic, moving and pleasant to listen to. Anne felt her mind was shaking. She wanted to make things difficult for him today, because she wanted to see him embarrassed in front of his good friends. In any case, he had a thick skin, and there was always a way to resolve this. But she didn''t expect that he would still remember it. It was cleared that he date and time were both correct. "You bumped into me, kept apologizing to me with your head lowered, and even helped I pick up the books that were dropped. It''s such an old-fashioned plot, just like in every youth movie. But, it''s different, those are our memories!" n lowered his head and chuckled, his mind still recalling the girl Anne back then. She was flustered and helpless, with a pair of bright big eyes, her skin was as white and tender as milk. When he first saw her, in reality, the first thing he wanted to do was to pinch her face, since it would definitely be very soft and tender. Anne slightly opened her mouth. Obviously, those words were moved by his words, causing his to be somewhat stunned. "Why... Why are you mentioning this? You pinched my face at that time." Anne did not dare to let this atmosphere continue. She was afraid that she would be unable to restrain herself from crying. That would be so embarrassing. "Oh, did I really pinch you?" n had an astonished expression on his face: "My hands might have been itchy at that time, or it might have been because you were too easy to bully." All of Anne''s emotions were immediately blown away by the wind because of what he said. She heavily poked the straw into the yogurt cup, then lowered her head and started to suck. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org n looked at her sulking appearance, and saw that she was just as adorable as before. "Ah, I just realized something!" n saidzily as he ced his hands behind his back and rested his head. "What did you find?" Anne could not help but be agitated, as she stared at him with a pair of beautiful eyes and asked. "I discovered that after you grew up, your temper didn''t get any better. On the contrary, it got worse and worse. If this goes on, how could I withstand it? I remember back then, your speech was very small and gentle, like the sound of a mosquito. It made my heart itch." n just could not control his mouth and wanted to be beat up by someone. Anne immediately punched him. "That''s right, my temper isn''t too good right now, you decide for yourself." "It''s fine. Your bad temper was spoiled by me. I can endure it!" The man immediately started fawning on her with a smile. This chorus and spat really did feel like being in love for the first time. Anne couldn''t be bothered to care about his dishonest expression, and pointed in a direction: "I have a very deep impression of you. I gave you a water towel and some water, and you intentionally went to receive another girl''s. Do you know that I had an idea of going to die immediately?" "Is that true?" n''s body tensed up, was she here to settle old scores? Could he run away immediately? Anne tilted her head, and stared at him with hidden bitterness: "Don''t you remember? There was a heavy rain that afternoon, and I walked home alone in the rain. You really broke my heart that day." "Ah, I ... I may have done it deliberately to attract your attention. I''m such an awkward person, you know that now." n seemed to be able to tell that she was not in a very good mood and quickly exined in a gentle tone. "I don''t know if you did it on purpose, but at that time, I was very sad. Perhaps it was because I saw you as my world, yet you abandoned me." Anne was still able to recall that desperate state of mind back then as she lowered her head andughed at herself, "n, my entire youth, is all you." n''s heart tightened as he reached out to hug her. His thin lips lightly kissed her hair: "That''s good. At least it''s not another man." "What about you?" Anne raised her head and looked at him. n was surprised, there was indeed more to it. s, this woman''s mind, no matter what, he could not really understand. "Me? Of course ... At that time, I was very rebellious when I was in my teens. You know, other than ying, I was sleeping, I was ying basketball, and I was chasing after you!" n casually replied, not knowing which sentence was the true meaning behind his words. "Yeah, at that time, your family background was good and your looks were handsome, so you were always surrounded by others. Of course, you wouldn''t have noticed me!" Anne grumbled feeling dejected. "Idiot, of course I noticed you. You were very special at that time, very cute!" n couldn''t find any words to describe her at this time. "Only noticing that I''m cute?" Anne blinked her eyes. "Also, you especially like crying. I really want to mention this point. As soon as you cry, my head will grow big. I don''t know where I''ve offended you!" n was still afraid that she would cry. It seemed that this habit of hers had not changed, and had still been preserved. Anne immediatelyughed out. Was this man really afraid that she would cry? "n, look, they are already getting married. Do you want to get married too? Since it won'' t cost much money, I''ll pay it for you!" Anne suddenly joked. "Really? You want to pay for our getting married? Alright, let''s go and get a certificate first!" n immediately carried her from the chair, and left as soon as he said. Anne, Chapter 933 Chapter 933 A ¡ª Ian and Anne did not go directly to the Civil Affairs Bureau in the end because the two of them did not have proper documents. Furthermore, on the way there, Anne had looked up a calendar and discovered that it was not a good idea to get married today. Thus, the two of them could only drive to bring their daughter home. Around 3 in the afternoon! Edwards pressed his head down, and slowly woke up. He saw that Lily, who was propping her head up, was also nodding and kowtowing. His beautiful eyes were startled, and he was suddenly unwilling to disturb her cute look. Lily''s sleepiness was entirely because she did not sleep that night. She was too excited, too eager to sleep, and had only been sleeping for less than three hours before she had to get up and put on makeup. Now, seeing how deep Edwards''s sleep was, it was as if she was infected. She put her head on one hand and began to sleep. Edwards saw that every time she was about to fall forward, she would be quick to react. She raised her hand to straighten her long hair and continued to support her arms as she slept. It was rare for Edwards to see her mischievous and cute look. With a smile, he enjoyed it with great interest. Lily immediately turned ruthless this time. With a shudder, she woke up with a start as her pair of beautiful eyes met a pair of deep and teasing eyes. "You ..." Seeing that the man''s eyes were filled withughter, Lily''s face immediately flushed red and she angrily asked: "When did you wake up? Why didn''t you remind me?" "I can see that you''re sleeping soundly, I can''t bear to wake you up!" Edwards finallyughed out loud. "How are you feeling reluctant to wake me up? You were simply deliberately making fun of me. It''s truly excessive." Seeing that she was angry, Edwards quickly sat up and patted the seat beside him: "Sit over here, rest your head on my legs and sleep for a while longer!" "No need, I can''t sleep now!" Although Lily said that, she still couldn''t help but look at the man''s long legs. Honestly speaking, she really wanted to sleep on them, they must be very sturdy. "I see that your eye sockets are already brown. Come here!" Edwards knew that she was forcing it, so hemanded her with a domineering tone. Seeing him being so kind, Lily was of course being impolite. After she walked over to lie down, her head directly rested on his leg, her long ck hair also scattered down, falling down quite a bit. She had an exquisite and beautiful face, so beautiful that it was hard to move one''s eyes. "Go to sleep!" Edwards said warmly as he gently stroked her long hair. Lily was already very tired. Hearing his warm voice, she closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep within a few seconds. She slept for several hours. When she woke up, she found that she was lying on her wedding bed. She was in a daze for a few seconds, until she remembered that someone had carried her for some distance after she fell asleep. It must be that Edwards had brought her back from the banquet hall¡¯s lounge after he woke up from his drinking. She looked at the clean and brand-new faint rose-red sheet. It was full of joy. It was as if she was still dreaming and had yet to wake up from it. Lilyid back down on the bed again like a happy child and rolled twice on it. What entered her nose was the dry fragrance of being exposed to the sun''s rays. Lily pursed her lips andughed. They were finally married. This wish of hers had finally been fulfilled. At this time, the door to the room was pushed open, and Edwards changed into a new set of house clothes and walked in. Seeing Lily lying on the bed, she seemed to have woken up a long time ago. Lily sat on half of her body and watched as the man walked over with his long legs. "How are you feeling about your wedding?" After Edwards walked over, he also sat down and rubbed her long hair as he asked in a low voice. "Apart from being a little tired, it''s very good!" Lily looked out of the window. It was already dark, with lights flickering in the distance. The room was extremely quiet, and Lily''s heart was at peace. "Yes, it¡¯s a little tired, but it doesn''t affect our wedding night!" Edwards wanted to tease her the moment he saw her. He didn''t know if this could be considered as a bad habit, but once he saw her blushing and helpless, his mood would be twice better. Lily was so embarrassed that her face turned red from his words, she rolled her eyes at him: "Do you still have strength? I don''t have it anyway!" "Of course I have. For you, I''m tireless." The man whispered in her ear. Although there was no one else in the room, these words were suitable to say to her in such a way. It was as if it was a love line between lovers and could only be spoken in secret. Lilyughed and scolded lightly: "Can you be serious? I don''t want to be squeezed dry!" Edwards squinted: "You''re underestimating me too much, aren''t you?" "I won''t talk with you anymore. Where are the children?" Lily asked in a low voice. "Downstairs, they were just about to have dinner. I was the one who came up to call you down for dinner!" Edwardszily stood up, and straightened his clothes: "Let''s go, I don''t think you''ve eaten anything in the afternoon, you should be starving by now!" Lily nodded. "I''m really hungry. I''ll wash my face and go down. You go first!" "No rush, go wash your face, I''ll wait for you here!" Edwardszily sat back on the bed. Lily quickly entered the bathroom and took off all her makeup, then came out to change into some clothes. Then, the two of them went downstairs. Downstairs, the two little fellows had been making a ruckus for the entire day and did not take an afternoon nap at noon. At this moment, the eyes of the two little fellows were rolling down, and Emma was shaking her head, as if she was going to fall asleep in the next second. She had a spoon in her hand, and when she remembered, she took a bite of her meal. The olddy took out a cell phone and secretly took photos of her adorable appearance. However, Lareina chuckled and said: "Mom, stop taking pictures of her, I''ll carry her up to bed!" "Let me take a while longer. She¡¯s so cute!" When Emma saw the olddy recording vedio using her phone, she immediately mustered her strength and waved her hand angrily. "Grandmother, stop it!" Only then did the olddy press the ''Save'' key, saying with satisfaction, "It will definitely be fun to take it out to see in the future!" Emma put down the spoon in her hand, pouted and looked at Lareina: "Grandma, carry me to sleep, I''m so sleepy!" Lareina hugged her up in pain, and said to George: "George, eat some more, after you''re done, go upstairs and look for me!" "Alright!" George was not like Emma who had no willpower at all. Although he was tired, he would not lose hisposure. The olddy sighed and said, "s, you brat, George, is now grown up. I can''t even see you embarrassed, but you must have made a lot of jokes when you were young, it''s so pity to not see it." George rolled his eyes at the sky: "Grandmother, do you love to see me embarrassed so much? You''re so boring!"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chapter 934 Chapter 934 When Edwards and Lily went downstairs, they coincidentally saw Lareina carrying Emma upstairs. The little guy was lying on his granny''s shoulder in a listless state, and when she saw Edwards and Lily, she weakly shouted out before continuing to close her eyes and sleep. Edwards and Lily looked at each other andughed. "Didn''t your brother and Elizae over for dinner?" Lily casually asked. "My brother drank a little too much. He called and said he wouldn''t being over tonight!" Edwards softly replied. Actually, the reason Joshua didn''t go to Wayne Family to eat dinner at night was because Elizabeth was afraid of meeting Lareina. The olddy had also called John Wayne and his family, asking them toe over. He also work out an excuse for his absent. John Wayne ordered a table of food at night and wanted Jane Wayne toe over for a meal. He was rejected by Jane Wayne because she said that she was tired and wanted to rest early. John Wayne had already felt that this adopted daughter was out of his control, but he did not want to force her since her value had already appeared. John Wayne had already sessfully bought a share in thepany and Jane Wayne had helped him achieve his goal. Jack Wayne did not know about John Wayne making Jane Wayne go sleep with someone, so when he heard that Jane Wayne did note to eat, he was a little surprised. "She doesn''t look well today, is she sick?" "It shouldn''t be a big deal. Forget about her, let''s eat by ourselves." John Wayne said indifferently. "Father, why do you think Edwards has the evidence, and why hasn''t he filed it with the Police station yet? Is he nning to let go of Jane?" Jack Wayne was referring to the matter where Jane Wayne bribed that person to buy Edwards''s life from the construction site previously. Edwards should already have sufficient evidence in his hands. "You are too naive. Don''t you see what he is waiting for?" John Wayneughed out sarcastically. Recently, Jack Wayne had been busy with matters regarding his ownpany, so he didn''t have the extra heart to guess Edwards''s ultimate goal. He nced at his father, and frowned: "I feel that he might still be thinking about his old rtionship. After all, his little sister has taken care of him before, so he might let her off for a bit." "Heh, I feel like he''s waiting for the old man to sink into the earth and be restless before settling this matter with us!" Edwards was a filial grandson who owed the old man a huge debt. The old man could be considered to have carried him all by himself, just like Leonard Wayne in the past, who was also taught by the old man personally. However, the old man had never personally taught him about this, which was one of the things that John Wayne hated the most. Jack Wayne''s expression changed: "He''s actually waiting for Grandfather to pass away? Isn''t this a bit too much? Could he be hoping that the old man will die quickly and that he''ll be able to take control of the entire situation?" "Maybe this is his goal!" John Wayne purposely misled his son, wanting to make his heart more resolute and ruthless. As expected, Jack Wayne''s face became ugly, as he grinded his teeth and cursed angrily: "That hypocrite Edwards, with a fake face of filial piety and respect, in front of everyone, who would have thought that he would actually have this kind of idea in his heart." "You have to know, a person''s greed and ambition will grow along with the power in his hands. What Edwards wants, will not be little." John Wayne sneered. His expression looked deep as if he had already seen through everyone''s personality. Jack Wayne said angrily: "Even if the old man leaves, he shouldn''t even think of taking all the money by himself!" "Don''t worry. With me here, he won''t be able to take everything away so easily." John Wayne gritted his teeth and said bitterly. The father and son duo finished the meal with resentment. And right now, in a five star hotel, Jane Wayne did not eat a single thing. She stood by herself at the window, looking at the lights of the entire city. The resentment in her heart seemed to have calmed down a lot. Just a moment ago, that disgusting man came to find her again. This five-star hotel was run by him, and Jane Wayne had been arranged to live here by him. His meaning was obvious. It was more convenient for him to do anything to her. To be honest, that old man treated her quite well. Whatever she wanted, he would give it to her generously. However, in Jane Wayne''s heart, it was as if she had already died. Her heart had loved someone since she was young, and she valued chastity more than life. But now, she had lost her chastity, as if she had lost her life. She sighed, closed her eyes, and tried to imagine what it would be like to fall out of here. However, she knew that she couldn''t die at this moment. Even if she died, she wanted to drag someone down with her. She felt that she wasn''t the only one who deserved to go to hell. Joshua and Elizabeth rested on the bed for a few hours. When they woke up, it was already around nine in the night. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "What do you want to eat? I''ll cook!" It was not a realistic idea to order this dish out to eat. She could only cook for herself. Elizabeth held onto the man''s finger, and asked him softly. "Lie down. I''ll go and see what we can eat!" Joshua got off the bed before her and directly went out. He opened the fridge to take a look and found nothing edible other than some iced drinks. Leaning on his back, Elizabeth nced over, "There''s nothing to eat anymore, why don''t I go down and buy some!" "Let''s go together!" Joshua didn''t really trust her to go down sote. "If a Big Star like you were to appear in a supermarket, it would definitely not be appropriate." Elizabeth''s poprity was dropping, so she felt that it was most suitable for her to go out. "No, I''ll get my assistant to send something over!" After Joshua finished speaking, he went to make a call. Elizabeth could only allow him to make the call. Half an hourter, the assistant arrived with a packed dinner. "I want to go home tomorrow and buy some things for my mom!" Elizabeth said in a low voice. "I''ll go back with you!" Joshua thought that he hadn''t seen her mother for so long. This boyfriend was a bit informal. "Are youing with me?" Elizabeth was both surprised and pleasantly surprised. Actually, the rtionship between the two of them had developed to this point, and they were no longer as cautious as before. When Joshua asked to go together, Elizabeth actually felt very happy. "Yes, it''s time for me to see her!" Joshua nodded. "Alright then, let''s go together!" Elizabeth turned her head, leaning on his shoulder, the corners of her mouth raised in a smile. Joshua tugged her long hair: "What are you nning to buy to send over? Think about it tonight, and buy it tomorrow morning!" "Actually, my mom loves money and jewelry the most!" Elizabethughed at herself. "Um, she''s better than you!" Joshua scratched her nose lightly: "You don''t seem to be living like a woman. You aren''t greedy." "No, I''m greedy. I want you!" Elizabeth immediately denied it. Chapter 935 Chapter 935 E ¡ª lizabeth''s answer stunned Joshua for a long time. When he finally regained his senses, the thin lips pulled back into a smile. The only remaining nkness in his heart seemed to have instantly been filled up. He once again lovingly touched her face, and lightly pinched the ce where his fingers touched her chin. In the past, Elizabeth hated it when people touched her face the most. But now, when this man''s fingers were warm, it made her want to be his pet and ept his tender love as her master. "Oh yeah, I heard Mary Ann mention someone today, did you think about hiring him?" Elizabeth woke up from the sweetness and suddenly thought about this matter. "Who?" Joshua''s expression became more serious. "It''s that Bryant, the actor who has been very popr recently. I heard that he used his acting to win over the audience." Elizabeth immediately said. "Oh?" The man''s brows were slightly raised as he stared at her with an inexplicable expression. "So you''re also one of the spectators being subdued by him?" "No, no, no, don''t misunderstand me. I''m admiring his acting, that''s not the same!" Elizabeth could smell someone''s jealousy scent, and immediately gave a life-saving exnation. "I can''t hire this person!" Of course, Joshua would not suspect that she had any thoughts towards Bryant, so he did not continue to be unreasonable and only spoke coldly. "Why? I heard that Neb has already started sap a wall!" Elizabeth asked softly, a little curious. "Because this person is Bryant, do you know who he is?" A trace of displeasure shed across Joshua''s eyes. "Who is he? You knew each other before? Was there a conflict?" Elizabeth''s expression became even more surprised. Joshua nodded: "She is my sister-inw''s childhood sweetheart, and can be considered to be my big brother''s love rival. How can I poach my big brother''s love rival into my Company? My big brother would beat me to death." "Ah ..." Elizabeth''s expression did not know whether tough or cry. She thought about it carefully, and it seemed that when they were talking about Bryant, Lily''s expression was indeed a little sad. "What? You don''t really want to know him, do you?" Joshua lightly tapped her head with his finger as a warning. "Of course not, I''m very satisfied with knowing you!" Elizabeth endured for a bit, but still did not tell him about what happened today in the makeup room. "Alright, it''s time for us to rest!" Joshua didn''t n to continue chatting with her about other men, and decided to go to sleep first. Elizabeth could only drop the matter. Tonight was the wedding night between Edwards and Lily. The two little fellows slept early, and now the two of them had absolute private time. The entire vi was extremely quiet. Although Edwards and Lily did not speak, the atmosphere was not bad as they sat on the sofa. "It''s gettingte, shouldn''t we sleep?" The man reached out and grabbed her slender wrist, making her feelzy. He couldn''t help but pinch her. Lily nodded: "Alright!" She got up and went to the bathroom, and a momentter the man followed her in. "You can wash itter." Lily saw that he had already reached out to take off the turtleneck that he was wearing, and beneath it was a lean and muscr body, causing Lily to breathe heavily. "I don''t want to wait!" The man openly said, throwing the sweater into a nearby cat, walked over, put his arm around her from behind, and kissed her with his thin lips. Morning! Joshua brought Elizabeth and two of his assistants to the shopping mall to purchase items. In order to prove his sincerity, Joshua bought a lot of things that her mother would love, but Elizabeth stopped him at the side for a long time. It was because he really bought too many things. Elizabeth was filial to her mother, but she also cherished his money. The two of them drove to the Jones'' house! Elizabeth¡¯s mother received a call early in the morning. Her daughter wanted to bring her boyfriend home for lunch, so she started keeping the servants busy early in the morning. When Barry heard that Joshua wasing, his emotions becameplicated, because on one hand, he wanted to curry favor with the Wayne Family, and on the other hand, he hated Elizabeth. Moreover, Joshua was Elizabeth''s boyfriend. But not long ago, he had already heard his daughter, Patty Jones, say that she loves Joshua. It''s a very embarrassing scene. Little sister loves brother-inw? It was too chaotic, Barry really hoped that Elizabeth could disappear quickly and help his daughter and Joshua get back to reality. But very clearly, Barry''s wish could not be fulfilled. Although Patty Jones had already signed into Joshua''spany, she had never had the chance to see him in person. Thus, hearing that her boss wasing to eat lunch early in the morning, Patty Jones originally nned to go to thepany to kill time, and then build a good rtionship with thepany, but suddenly she decided not to go. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She sat in front of the makeup table for an hour. Finally, she put on an exquisite and sweet makeup, and even handled the small details perfectly. "Um, I really am born into the Big Star!" In the end, she was so narcissistic that she stuck her face close to the mirror. Looking carefully, she couldn''t find any ws, and she was very satisfied. Patty Jones''s looks and figure were outstanding, but the only thing that could not be picked out was her mean temperament. Patty Jones had changed into more than ten sets of clothes, but she was still not satisfied with none of them. She immediately called her father, Barry over. "Dad, are my clothes good-looking?" Patty Jones asked. In Barry''s eyes, his own daughter was definitely the most beautiful woman in the world. He immediately nodded. "Dad, your tastes are too bad, aren''t they? This color is so old-fashioned. No, I have to change it again. Don''t go, help me take a look!" Patty Jones went in and changed into a set of cute and fashionable miniskirt. "This looks good too, daughter, why don''t you just wear it this way!" Barry immediately said lovingly. "No, this one doesn''t show my good figure!" Patty Jones turned around and mmed the door shut. Seeing his daughter so concerned about her clothes, Barry''s mood became even worse. It looks like his daughter really loves Joshua a lot, to this extent. What should he do in the future? Patty Jones picked up for a long time and finally picked one up. It was a knee-length skirt with forks in the sides, as she walked, her white legs would be revealed. She was very satisfied. "What time is it? Why isn''t he here yet!" Patty Jones sat on the sofa, annoyed to the point that she was taking out her phone to look. Her mother brought over the fruit. No one knew who she was waiting for, but she immediately asked: "Patty, do you have a friending?" When Patty Jones saw her mother, she immediately stared at her in rm. "That''s right, I originally made an appointment with a friend, but he probably won''te!" "Oh, Eliza will be back in a while. Do you want to stay for lunch?" The mother was somewhat patient with her stepdaughter. "Of course!" Patty Jones rolled her eyes at her. Chapter 936 Chapter 936 Elizabeth intentionally dragged it out until 11 a.m. before bringing Joshua to the Jones¡¯ household. The Jones household was in a normal vi, a three-floor building with a courtyard in front of it. The courtyard was not that big and could only fit two cars to park inside. It''s definitely inferior to Wayne''s house, but it''s also a rich one. Joshua and Elizabeth drove a ck colored sedan over. Although it looked to be low profile, it was actually quite expensive. Besides, it''s a limited edition. When the car drove in, everyone from the Jones Family was standing at the door, including Barry. Although he had been struggling in his heart for a long time just now, thinking about how powerful the Wayne Family was, with just a few words, it would already be enough for hispany to survive for three years. He was an old foxes. How could he not fawn on him? Joshua and Elizabeth got off the car and the two of them walked towards the hall. Barry immediately went up and greeted them cordially: "Eliza, this is the second young master of Wayne Family, right? It¡¯s my honor to meet such a great young man." This polite greeting made the entire scene a little awkward. Patty Jones immediately rolled her eyes at her father: "Dad, don''t say such polite words!" Joshua was a gentleman, his tone was polite and respectful: "Mister Jones, you are too kind, I am only apanying Eliza back for a meal today!" This was the first time Joshua had called her by her nickname. So intimately, Elizabeth was stunned for a moment. Patty''s eyes shed with envy. She had always thought that although Joshua treated Elizabeth well, it was not to such an extent. However, the way he called her by her name in a very natural mannerC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org just now, was as if they were already one, causing her to not even have the chance to intervene. Her mother, who was at the side, was also happily sizing up Joshua. Although she had seen him many times in movies and TV dramas, she still found it hard to believe seeing him standing in front of her. It could only be said that he was even more handsome than the him in the camera, with a tall and big body. Most importantly, he was good to Elizabeth. This kind of good did not seem to be fake. "Hello, Auntie!" Joshua immediately nodded towards Eliza'' s mother, and called out politely. Her mother was extremely happy and immediately said to him, "Let''s go to the living room and have a chat. I''ve prepared some tea!" Other than loving money, the white mother was no different from many other warm -hearted housewives. Elizabeth immediately turned around and went to the car to bring over the things she bought: "Mom, this is the greeting gifts from Joshua. I''ll help you bring it up to the next floor!" With that said, Elizabeth directly went upstairs. Joshua instinctively felt that the rtionship between Elizabeth and the Jones father and daughter was really not that good and she was toozy to pretend. Patty Jones sat on the side shyly, not daring to speak for a while. As the Patriarch of a family, Barry hurriedly poured himself a cup of tea and ced it in front of Joshua. "Second Young Master Wayne, please drink some tea. I''m afraid I''ve wronged you toe to our small house." "You''re wee, Mister Jones!" Joshua lightly said, and took a sip of tea. Patty Jones, who was at the side, turned her eyes around. He looked even more handsome and had a lot more temperament than the rumors. The nobility thates with him is not something an actor has, but something he was born with. "Patty, quickly tell Second Young Master Wayne that you''re going to work at hispany in the future." Seeing that her daughter did not dare to speak, Barry hurriedly gave her a chance. Only now did Patty Jones''s nervous face turn red, and she whispered: "Boss, please take care of me from now on." Joshua then looked straight at her, and said indifferently: "Work hard, you will definitely have the chance in the future!" "Thank you for the encouragement, Boss. I will work hard!" Patty Jones said excitedly. Joshua Lightly smiled, not losing hisposure. Just then, Elizabeth went downstairs. She directly went to her mother''s side and asked in a low voice: "Mom, is there anything I can help you with?" In the past, when Elizabeth went home, she did most of the household chores, although her mother did not ask her to do it, she did not want the people of the Jones family to see that she waszy from eating too much. She would snatch it away from her mother''s hands. Thus, returning here was not suitable for her to be a guest. Instinctively, she wanted to help her mother. "No need, why are you helping out today? Just help take care of your boyfriend!" Her mother said with a smile. Elizabeth could only let out a hollowugh, and then sat beside Joshua. Patty Jones''s gaze could hardly conceal her jealousy, thinking that in this previous home, she was the person who had the most feeling of existence, but now, everyone''s eyes were staring at Elizabeth, and furthermore, she was sitting beside her male god with confidence. This kind of feeling was practically like thousands of arrows piercing one''s heart. Patty Jones had to endure it, and pretend to smile. Barry was also trying hard to find a topic to talk to Joshua, but it was really difficult to find a topic, so he could only ask: "Yesterday''s wedding of the Wayne Family''s Great Young Master caused a huge commotion in the city. The scene must be very lively." Joshua did not want the atmosphere to be too heavy, so he casually replied: "Yes, the scene is indeed lively!" "Then you and Eliza ... Are you nning to get married?" Barry didn''t have any topic to talk about at the moment, so he just asked this question, which almost angered Patty Jones to death. Elizabeth then lowered her head and ate some fruits. She had nothing to talk about with the Jones father and daughter so she could only act as a foodie. Hearing Barry''s question, Elizabeth''s gaze swept across Patty Jones. Sure enough, Patty Jones''s face turned ck, as she stared at her in resentment. Elizabeth knew what Patty Jones was thinking. She loved Joshua, very much. At this moment, she was probably not in a good mood. "We are currently discussing this matter. We may not have to wait very long!" When Joshua said this, he raised his head to look at Elizabeth'' s mother, as if asking for her opinion. Upon hearing that, the mother immediately nodded happily. "That''s good. You can decide for yourselves about the matters between you youngsters. We have no objections." The moment Joshua saw her mother, a question started to spin in his mind. He had never seen his mother before, so he had always thought that Elizabeth would look like her mother. But now, the mother had a face that waspletely different from Elizabeth''s. What he meant by "different" was actually really different. Her mother was a round face, and her eyes and nose are different from Elizabeth''s. Elizabeth, on the other hand, waspletely a beauty. She had beautiful features, big and spirited eyes, a straight nose, and a sharp mouth that was born with. She smiled brightly. Joshua waspletely bbergasted. Could it be that Elizabeth looked like her father? Otherwise, if she really looked like her mother, she didn''t look like her at all. Joshua couldn''t help but frown. From the looks of it, Elizabeth more closely resembled April Jones, as she truly looked pretty. Furthermore, he couldn''t tell that she and Eliza''s mother were blood- rted sisters. Chapter 937 Chapter 937 T ¡ª he atmosphere in the living room was heavy, and no one had much to talk about. Patty Jones stared at Joshua, thinking, it would be such a blissful thing to have such a man. But right now, this matter of happiness only belonged to Elizabeth. Joshua could also feel the emotions in Patty Jones''s eyes, but he ignored them. It was unknown what sort of feeling he had, Patty Jones clearly did not look bad, but Joshua did not like women like her. Perhaps anyone he could fall in love with would have a special kind of attractiveness. Fortunately, the lunch had started and Joshua was sitting at the table. Joshua did not talk much. Elizabeth''s mother asked him a few questions before he replied. But during the meal, he took special care of Elizabeth intentionally or unintentionally, and even gave her some food to eat, telling her not to eat spicy food because her injured hand had notpletely healed. After the meal, Elizabeth and Elizabeth nned to leave. Elizabeth''s mother and Barry sent them to the door and watched their car go into the distance. Patty Jones stood at the entrance of the hall as if she had lost her soul, with her face pale. Barry turned his head to see his daughter like this. He wanted to go up andfort her, but she stomped her feet in anger and ran upstairs. Her mother had been paying attention to Elizabeth and Joshua earlier, so she hadn''t noticed Patty Jones''s mood. Now that she was running upstairs, she couldn''t help but ask Barry: "What''s wrong with her?" "I''ll go up and take a look!" Barry''s face immediately became ugly. Patty Jonesid on the bed, covered herself with the nket and started to cry, feeling wronged and sad. Barry knocked on the door, and then walked in. "Patty, don''t cry!" Barry pitied her daughter and advised her in a low voice. "Why does Joshua like her so much? Why? I can''t ept it, I''m going crazy with anger!" Patty Jones threw the quilt over, and asked with a face full of anger. Barry knew that her daughter hadn''t suffered any grievances since she was young. After her mother passed away, Barry had given her almost all of his love. He gave whatever she wanted. She was a princess to dote on. The more pampered a flower was, the more it could not withstand a merciless blow from the wind and rain. At this moment, Patty Jones, who had met with a setback, would only feel an instant of copse. "You have to be patient. I think you can only ept your life. Just a moment ago at the table, you saw that Joshua is very concerned about Elizabeth. You will not have a chance!" It wasn''t that Barry wanted to strike a blow at her, he just hoped that she would be able to see the reality of the situation and not be so fool of herself. "I don''t want to. I don''t want to ept my fate. Dad, I really love Joshua, you might not be able to understand how much I love him!" Patty Jones felt as if a piece of her heart had been cut off, and her eyes turned red from the pain. "No matter how much you like him, it''s useless. Don''t tell me you can still snatch him away?" Barry''s current three views were still quite positive. "I''m not afraid of it!" Patty Jones thought about the things that she had snatched from Elizabeth often in the past. "You think Joshua as your ything so you can steal it if you want? but let me remind you, Joshua is the second Young Master of the Wayne Family. He''s very important. Don''t mess with him, don''t make him angry!" Barry could only remind her a few times. Unfortunately, how could the current Patty Jones listen? She was blinded by jealousy. After exiting the Jones household, Joshua and Elizabeth secretly heaved a sigh of relief. "To be honest, this kind of family atmosphere is really depressing. It''s really hard for you to stay for so many years!" The more Joshua understood about the environment Elizabeth grew up in, the more he felt sorry for her. However, Elizabethughed bitterly, "I don''t care, I''ll just move out from university, and I''ll onlye back once in a while." "In the future, tell your mother to go out and eat dinner. Don''te here!" Joshua decided that he wouldn''t do it a second time. "Un, that''s my n as well!" When Elizabeth thought about the stiff and heavy atmosphere just now, she felt really bad. "Is this Patty Jones an idiot? Staring at me all the time is unbearable." Joshua suddenly thought of Patty Jones, and could not help but retort. "She said that she liked you a lot before, and now that she sees you in person, she can''t help but take more nce at you." Elizabethughed. "Why aren''t you jealous? At least show that you''re my girlfriend." Seeing that she clearly knew that this was the case, and that she still kept on eating without any reaction, Joshua had an objection. Elizabeth shrugged: "How do I express myself? Do you want me to point at her face and warn her not to look at you again?" C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Joshuaughed at her words, and caressed her hair: "I guess you wouldn''t do that, right, I just realized something. You don''t look like your mother at all." Elizabeth blinked her eyes. "No way, I feel like my mother and I are simr!" "How is it simr? I can''t tell!" Joshua was speechless when he saw the look in this woman''s eyes. "Then... My hair looks alike. My mom has a lot of brown hair. Me too!" Elizabeth finally found something inmon. Joshua rolled his eyes: "Whose hair isn''t brown, and mine is brown as well. Do I have any kinship with you?" "Hey, why do you say that? I was really born from my mother, could it be that I was brought back by my mother?" Elizabeth felt that there was no need to debate on this topic. Joshua could only nod his head: "Alright, I won''t talk it anymore, but I still feel that you might not be like your mother, but like your father." "My dad? I don''t think I''m much like him." Elizabeth shook her head gloomily. In her memory, she and her father had nomon ground either. "Then do you want to go and get a blood test? I feel like you''re not your mother''s biological child, maybe you really did be pick it up by her." Joshua was even more certain now. "You''re so bored, I won''t do it. My mom is my mom!" Elizabeth was amused by his words, and even made up her mind. Joshua could only say nothing. Wayne Family! On the day of their wedding, Lily woke up early and went downstairs to give the olddy a cup of tea. She also brought a cup of tea for Lareina and the two of them happily took it and drank it. "Lily, do you and Edwards want to go out for a honeymoon?" The olddy asked with a smile. Lily shook her head and replied softly: "We have discussed it already, we are not going now. His company is a little busy. I am also nning to work." "Alright, since it has been decided, you can decide for yourselves!" The olddy nodded, indicating that Lily could be considered a woman who understood the general situation, who was sensible and considerate to care for her husband, the olddy was very satisfied. "The children will also have to go to school. In the future, just leave the matter of sending the children to Lareina. I have to take care of your grandfather, I can''t leave!" The olddy arranged it. "I don''t have a problem with that!" Lareina was very happy, because it''s her pleasure to take care of her two little grandchildren. "Then, thank you ... Mom!" Lily could not change her calling, andughed nervously. Chapter 938 Chapter 938 Edwards arrived at thepany at 9.30 a.m. However, in thepany''s main hall, he saw a person. It was Jane Wayne. Why was she here? The man''s expression changed, but he still walked straight towards her. "Why are you here?" Because of John Wayne''s rtionship, Edwards became cautious of her, so when she appeared in the main hall of his ownpany, he had to suspect that she had some ulterior motives. Jane Wayne pursed her lips and smiled at him, showing her sincerity. When people interact with others, the sincerity written on their face is the easiest to make the other party let down their guard. Therefore, Edwards''s expression became slightly startled. He did not know if it was because he was overthinking things, but he felt that Jane Wayne''s return trip this time was different from the past. Only, Edwards couldn''t tell what was different. First, it should be her dressing. In the past, she always loved to wear a bit of celestial elegant and light - colored dress, but now, every time she saw her, she was wearing dark or grey clothes. "Edwards, don''t worry, I''m not here to cause trouble for you, nor am I here to find you to talk about the old days. Can you not look at me like that?" When Jane Wayne saw that Edwards was sizing her up, she felt a pain in her heart and bitterly lowered her head and said. "Then why did you look for me?" Edwards slightly raised his brows, still not trusting her. Because he knew her too well, he knew that some of her pure smiles were just a disguise. "Can we not talk here? Will you invite me to your office?" Jane Wayne''s expression was still extremely serious. "Follow me!" Edwards said indifferently. If John Wayne really nned to send Jane Wayne over to spy on him, then that would be too foolish of him. Because he was not afraid, Edwards did not need to be afraid to bring her up there. Jane Wayne lowered her head and silently followed behind him. Inside the elevator, she could not help but turn and look at Edwards. The man''s tall body gave off a sense of security, making people want to rely on him. Edwards''s eyes remained level and did not respond to her gaze. Her heart felt hurt, and had no choice but to lower her gaze. Arriving at the office, Edwards raised his hand, took out his utmost patience, and said: "You have five minutes. I''m going for a meeting!" Jane Wayne was not unhappy by his words. She nodded, and then, she kneeled down. "What are you doing?" Edwards''s expression froze, and his eyes revealed a hint of chilliness. "Edwards, I want to apologize to you. I am serious, please make me kneel and say it!" Jane Wayne had truly realized that she was on the wrong side of the team and hadmitted a grave mistake. For the sake of her conscience to feel better, she had to do this. "What is it? Get up!" Edwards looked at him expressionlessly, and said coldly. "No, I feel ashamed to stand up. I know I''m guilty. Edwards, I am sorry, I nearly caused you harm. You are my most important family. My brain must have been damaged at that time. I actually helped John Wayne to harm you!" Jane said in a serious tone. Jane Wayne cried as she spoke. She could not control the sadness in her heart. Edwards remained unmoved, and only coldly stood to the side and watched her acting. "Why did John Wayne want to send you here again? Are you recording? Or are you shooting a video?" Edwards still did not believe her. He gave a cold snort. "No, no, I didn''t, John Wayne didn''t ask me toe, I wanted to apologize to you myself, and I wanted to help you!" Jane Wayne suddenly raised her head, her expression showing more sincerity. "Help me?" Edwards mocked before pointing a finger at her, "You should be well aware of what you have done. Do you want me to forgive you for your sincere confession? Jane Wayne, if it was before, I could still forgive you as you were my little sister. But now, I really cannot be merciful to you." "You don''t need to be lenient with me. You can send me to the police station at any time. Even if I have to spend the rest of my life in prison, I have nothing to say. I''m just feeling very guilty and self - reproachful." Jane Wayne said as she covered her face in pain. "Oh? You actually want to go to jail? Jane Wayne, what kind of tricks are you ying this time?" Edwards really could not believe that she was serious about these words. Once, when she was so proud and treasured the life before her so much, could she abandon her rich life? "I am willing. I am willing to redeem my sins!" Jane Wayne''s eyes were filled with tears as she looked deeply at Edwards, muttering word by word: "I am truly willing." Edwards squinted his eyes, although he was suspicious of Jane Wayne''s character, but she looked like she was crying and it did not seem like she was acting.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Why are you helping me? I can''t give you any benefits!" Edwards crossed his arms in front of his chest, looking cold and heartless. "I don''t need any benefits. I just need to make John Wayne die!" As Jane Wayne said till here, she gnashed her teeth with a face full of hatred. Edwards''s expression changed again as he stared at Jane Wayne sharply: "Did you guys fall out?" "I respect him like a father, but he uses me like a chess piece. I hate him, I wish he could die!" Jane Wayne thought about the dark life she had led in the past few days and clenched her fists hatefully. Edwards walked over and squatted in front of her. Looking at her expression which was trembling with hatred, he asked while frowning: "What did he do to you?" As soon as Jane Wayne was cared for by him, her tears instantly flowed down and she sobbed, "He ... he gave me to an old man. Edwards, I am already filthy, filthy beyond belief. I don''t even have the courage to look at you anymore." "Is there such a thing?" Edwards trembled slightly. He never thought that John Wayne would actually be so heartless to his foster daughter and give her to another man to trample on. This was really too inhumane, too excessive. "I never thought that he would do this at the beginning. He probably saw that I was useless, and felt that I would be caught sooner orter, so he abandoned me and asked me to apany that man. Edwards, I have thought about dying countless times, and I can''t stand such a filthy self, but I can''t bear to die, I still haven''te to apologize to you, and I haven''t personally witnessed John Wayne being brought to justice." Jane Wayne swatted her shoulders, crying so hard that her tears fell like rain. Edwards asked coldly: "Who is that old man?" Jane Wayne immediately said: "Tommy!" "It''s him?" Of course, Edwards recognized this man. He could be considered to be someone who ruled over a region now. Even if he had just a little bit of petroleum in his hands, he considered himself a big shot in the business world. He didn''t expect that John Wayne would catch up with him so quickly. "Yes, Edwards, I really didn''t lie to you. I really want to stand by your side this time, and I hope you don''t doubt me. Don''t worry, I will definitely not entangle you emotionally, I know I don''t deserve it!" Jane Wayne lowered her head with an expression of grievance and pain. Edwards reached out and helped her up, "Show me your sincerity." Chapter 939 Chapter 939 J ¡ªane Wayne looked at the big palm that was supporting her arm, and a deep pain shed past her face. How long had it been since Edwards had touched her? Even if it was only through the clothes, the care and concern Edwards felt towards her was enough to make her happy for a long time. "I will. Edwards, haven''t you been trying to find the cause of death for your father? I suspect that it has something to do with John Wayne. Although I don''t have any evidence to prove it, I feel that he is the biggest suspect." Jane Wayne immediately told Edwards everything she knew. Edwards stared at her for a long while, and then said indifferently: "That''s right, I am indeed investigating my father''s death, but I am currently not supporting any evidence, if you discover anything, you can tell me!" "The reason why I came back this time is to help you investigate about this. Also, the matter of your secret leakingst time was also because of me. Edwards, I have evidence in my hands!" Jane Wayne said as she took out an U te and some trading documents and contracts from her bag. "These people were all my informants in the past. I would give them money every month. These are proof of transaction, John Wayne ordered me to do this matter, before he was captured five years ago, he told me to do it!" Jane Wayne''s expression became a little sad. She closed her eyes and self-deprecatingly said, "How much I trusted him in the past, but it ended up like this." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "John Wayne has always been a heartless and merciless person. At the start, I thought he would definitely treat you well, at least he wouldn''t use you like how he used others." Although Edwards looked concerned, it was actually adding fuel to the fire between her and John Wayne. Jane Wayne''s expression became even bitterer. She clenched her fists, endured the wave of hatred, and said while clenching her teeth: "Yeah, I also thought that by bringing me up, he had truly treated me as his daughter. If I had known earlier that this would have been the result, in those days, it was better to let me live and die in the orphanage." "Alright, you know his character now, so don''t listen to him in the future. If you have the chance, leave him. As long as you help me, I will try my best to reduce your crime!" After Edwards tried to probe her, he felt that Jane Wayne was someone who could take advantage of and thus dispelled his vignce towards her. Jane Wayne nodded her head, "I really want to be a new person now. I have always desired a warm life, and if Ie out of prison in the future, there will still be people who are willing to love me, ept me and marry me!" Edwards saw the sorrow in Jane Wayne''s eyes, and knew that she had suffered a great deal of injury in her heart. When a person is no longer afraid of death, what she was most afraid of was losing something that she had never had. "You''ll definitely meet one. A kind heart is worth being cherished and possessed by others!" Edwardsforted her. "Thank you, Edwards. I will be leaving first and will inform you immediately when I have news." Jane Wayne''s entire being rxed, she smiled at Edwards and left. Edwards stared at her back, his expression bing gloomy. It looked like he''d gained another boost on his path to revenge. This was all thanks to John Wayne''s hard work in pushing a key character to his side. After Jane Wayne left the Wayne Group, she directly went to look for John Wayne. Carrying the conviction of revenge, Jane Wayne felt that her whole body had gained a bit more strength and courage. She knocked on Jack Wayne''s door. When John Wayne came to open the door, he saw that it was her. His face showed a touch of heartache and guilt: "Daughter, you are willing toe to see me at last!" "Daddy, what are you thinking about? I am your daughter, if I don''te to find you, who else can I go to?" Jane Wayneughed at herself. "Oh? Can''t you me me? I''ve introduced you to such an old boyfriend!" John Wayne purposely spoke a little better of this matter. The word boyfriend stung Jane Wayne''s heart. Her heart was bleeding, but she still continued to smile. "Tommy treated me very well. Whatever I wanted, he gave me, and he promised to give me his inheritance." Jane Wayneughed even more happily, with a greedy look on her face. John Wayne heaved a sigh of relief. He had not misjudged his daughter. She was greedy for money. If you give her money, she will do everything. Jack Wayne walked over slowly from inside: "I just heard the word ''boyfriend'', who has a boyfriend?" "It¡¯s me! Daddy rmended a boyfriend who''s very rich and loves me a lot!" Jane Wayne said with a smile. "Who is it? Do I know him?" Jack Wayne was rather interested in his sister finding a boyfriend. "Tommy!" Jane Wayne introduced her openly. "What?" Jack Wayne looked as if he had been pped on the face. "He''s your boyfriend? An old man that''s almost fifty years old! Moreover, his bad reputation is out there, how can you be with him?" "Jack, what are you talking about? Don''t you know that all the girls these days like uncleaged men? They¡¯ re mature, attractive, and understanding how to hurt others!" John Wayne immediately scolded his son, not allowing him to speak any nonsense. Jack Wayne chuckled. "What uncle - aged men, shouldn''t she call him grandpa?" When Jane Wayne saw the father and son duo arguing, sheughed coldly in her heart. However, even though she was smiling merrily, "That''s right, he really loves me. I have what I want. Daddy knows me!" Jack Wayne, on the other hand, felt very ufortable. This was clearly the best example of a fresh flower being nted on cow dung. "Alright, as long as you like him yourself!" Seeing that Jane Wayne was actually still happily laughing, Jack Wayne really suspected that something was wrong with her brain. However, John Wayne was happy, because Jane Wayne was very satisfied with that old man. "Daddy, I just went to see Edwards!" Jane Wayne suddenly took the initiative to say it out loud, because, she knew that John Wayne had set up many spies in Edwards''spany. She did not take the initiative to say that before he asked, he would be suspicious. "Oh? Is that so? Why are you looking for him?" As expected, John Wayne''s face changed. Actually, he had already received some news just now. Jane Wayne curled the corner of her mouth and said: "I purposefully took advantage of his wedding''s first day to find him. If Lily finds out, maybe I''ll even cause a ruckus with him." "What did you say to him?" John Wayne was feeling very satisfied with what she had said. "I cried with him for a while. I continuously expressed my feelings for him. You don''t even know how rich his face is!" Jane Wayne said while feeling extremely proud of herself. John Wayne alsoughed along, "Girl, you''re still so mischievous. However, what you did was right, you should go and disrupt their newlywed life like this, and make him unhappy!" Jane Wayne alsoughed, only that her smile was a little fake. And she finally managed to hide this matter. Chapter 940 Chapter 940 A week had already passed since the sweet and romantic wedding. Only a few exclusive reports about the event were reported, but most of the information was missing. This caused the audience to feel slightly disappointed. However, for a famous n like the Wayne Family, their life had always been low-key, it was absolutely impossible for them to reveal more of their secrets. Edwards and Lily had long received their marriage certificate, and now, the two of them were legally married. At the beginning, Lily was not used to being called Mrs. Wayne. But with his surname, this feeling was still better than ever before. It was as if they had truly agreed that they would never be separated again for the rest of their lives. Joshua and Elizabeth had also returned to her normal work and the battle between Joshua and Neb Media had begun. On this day, Eric Marum personally came outside Bryant''s house, and because he did not invite Bryant for a private conversation, Eric Marum became anxious, and so he brought his men to the side of Bryant''s house. In the evening, a ck car drove into the small sector, and a worker beside Eric Marum immediately recognized that it was Bryant''s manager''s car with sharp eyes. "CEO Marum, Bryant is back, are we going up?" Eric Marum immediately stood up and stared at the carriage. Then, he saw Bryant and a young man walking out, and talking with each other, walking towards the elevator. "Let''s go!" Eric Marum did not miss the opportunity. Waving his hand, he led his group of people towards Bryant''s car quickly. Seeing Eric Marum and a few other people blocking their way, Bryant and his manager stopped in their tracks. "Bryant, I''m Eric Marum, the current vice president of Neb Media. Can we talk about cooperation?" Eric Marum smiled, took out his name card and handed it over. Bryant''s manager took the name card, took a nce at it, and politely said. "So it''s the person in charge of Neb Media, is there anything you need?" "It''s not convenient for us to talk while we''re standing here. Do you want to go out for a meal and chat slowly?" Eric Marum asked with a smile. Bryant''s gaze was obviously cold, as he exchanged nces with the manager. The manager immediatelyughed dryly: "Bryant has continuously filmed scenes for three nights. He is currently very tired and needs to rest. How about, another day? Today, let him have a good rest." "Bryant, don''t you want to hear our conditions? As long as you sign on to ourpany and develop, your achievements will definitely be more outstanding, so are you not interested in learning about it?" Bryant said indifferently: "Filming is just my hobby. I don''t really care whether or not I can make a name for myself." "Wow, good sentiment! Bryant, I''ve long heard that you''re a unique actor. You have a very unique personality. I''ve always admired your personality when I saw you today. Why don''t we be friends?" Eric Marum opened his mouth, seeing that the others were speaking; he felt that he was being shameless to the point of spouting nonsense. "I''m afraid I''m unable to reach the level of a friend with Mr. Marum. Please go back!" Bryant said indifferently, he did not have any interest in this. However, the manager at the side had an expression of anticipation. To be able to enter such a high-sspany like Neb Media, Bryant''s development would definitely go up by a level, and he also wanted to earn more money. "Mr. Marum, I willmunicate with Bryant. He is just too tired and has some emotions. Don''t take offense to it!" The agent smiled to smooth things over. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Eric Marum was still smiling merrily, as he said in a gentle and tolerant manner, "It''s alright, we came too abruptly and didn''t make an appointment in advance. Next time, we can get a table earlier and then have a good talk about the future." "Yes, yes, yes. Thank you foring personally today. We''ll arrange to meet again another day!" Broker''s face nodded politely. Only then, Eric Marum brought his people and left, but, on his previously smiling face, there was a sh of ridicule. "Hmph. He only has a bit of poprity, yet he doesn''t even being so arrogant to me. Let''s see how far he can go!" Eric Marum was rejected, and immediately turned angry out of shame. The people around him also scolded. "That''s right, Bryant really takes himself seriously, we, Neb Media, are much better than his lousypany, I don''t think he''ll be able to make it far." "Mr. Marum, since he''s so cold, why did wee over to see his expression?" someone asked indignantly. "I prefer his development potential. If we didn''t act earlier and Joshua''s men dug him away, that would be a huge loss to us. Just endure for a moment; I believe that Bryant isn''t stupid. He will definitely consider ourpany." Eric Marum had an expression that said he was determined to win. At that moment, Bryant and the manager entered his apartment, it was a big house with four rooms and two halls, Bryant had just moved into his new home. The moment he entered, his face darkened. "Why did you take that person''s business card?" "Bryant, don''t get angry. This Eric Marum used to be the person in charge of Joshua''spany, but he''s now in charge of Neb, so he''s still very capable. We might really be able to rely on him for development." Broker''s face carefully advised. "It''s not like you don''t know that he has a bad reputation. Joshua had absolute trust in him. But he just betrayed Joshua. I don''t dare to work with this kind of person. If one day he betrays me, then my future will be ruined." Bryant was previously a person who roamed the in the entertainment world, so he had a clear understanding of this circle. Right now, he had to be careful with every step of the development, so he did not want to be mixed with Eric Marum who had a bad character. "Bryant, wealthes from danger. Eric Marum might not be trustworthy, but we can still cooperate with him." The broker could only talk him out of it. "I don''t want to work with him!" Bryant said with a cold face. "Why? There must be a reason, right?" Broker''s face looked surprised. Bryant squinted: "Because of one person, I don''t want that person to me me in the end!" "Who? Who was it? Do I know him?" The broker was confused. Bryant took a sip of the wine, and said indifferently: "You do not need to know, you only need to remember, and do not contact Eric Marum anymore." The agent sneaked a peek at his face, while a hint of sadness surfaced on his face. Suddenly, he summoned up his courage and said a name: "Is it because of Lily?" Bryant''s entire body tensed up, his stiff face turned and stared at him. "Joshua is Lily''s brother-inw, if you go to the Neb, it would be tantamount to opposing Joshua. You are taking Lily''s mood into consideration, so you rejected him in such a straightforward manner, am I right?" The broker was not stupid, he had guessed correctly. Chapter 941 Chapter 941 B¡ªryant''s face changed, he took a sip of the wine and remained silent. The manager sighed heavily: "This Lily is already the Young Mistress of Wayne Family, what are you thinking of her for? Do you really think she would give up on Young Mistress Wayne and ran back to follow you? Don''t dream such an unrealistic dream anymore. I feel despair for you." "Bang!" A ss smashed onto the floor in front of the manager, causing Bryant''s face to turn gloomy and unsightly. He walked over and grabbed onto the manager''s clothes: "I won''t allow you to speak anymore nonsense!" The manager was so scared that his face turned pale. When he looked down, he saw that Bryant had actually stepped on the ss on the floor. If it hurt his foot, it''s not worth it. He hurriedly lowered his head in apology: "Okay okay okay okay, Bryant, let''s not spat anymore, I''m wrong, I''m not good, I shouldn''t speak ill of your goddess, my mouth is bad, first let me go, be careful of the ss!" Bryant took a step back, and suddenly felt a sharp pain from his heels. Lowering his head, he saw that the ss had already been socketed into his white socks, dying him in red. "Ah, my ancestor, my Young Master, your foot is injured!" The agent saw it and screamed. Bryant frowned; he walked to the side of the sofa and sat down. The manager quickly cleaned up the ss scraps on the ground, and then hurriedly found the medical kit. Only then did him halfkneel in front of Bryant, and lifted up his injured leg. "Your current body is very valuable. If you miss the one day trip, how much money would our studio lose? In the future, don''t ignore your own safety." The agent helped him remove the ss, stopped the bleeding, and wrapped the gauze around him. Throughout the entire process, Bryant did not make a single sound. His gaze was neither hot nor cold. It was like a pool of stagnant water. "I know it''s impossible for me to be with her for the rest of my life. I don''t need you to remind me!" After a long while, Bryant finally seemed toe to life, and the luster in his eyes recovered. The agent sighed, "I''ve never seen someone as infatuated as you. If your fans found out that you''re such a devoted person, they''d go crazy from liking you!" Bryant lowered his head, his eyes slightly red. "Of course she supports my dream!" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The agent knew he was tearing his own wound open again. He reached out to pat his shoulder and comforted him, "Women don''t make decisions once they pass. Don''t think too much." Bryantid on the sofa and said to the manager: "You can go back now, I need to rest!" The moment the manager left, Bryant lied down for a while, then reached for a novel at the side and started reading it seriously. This was a new urban romance novel that he had epted. The reason why he had epted this movie was because he had read this novel before, and felt that the life of the male and female lead was simr to his and Lily''s back then. When the director asked he to audition for it, he was very excited and passed it on the first try. Therefore, Bryant had put many personal feelings towards this movie. He hoped that the woman who married into a wealthy ss and became a Young Mistress could see this movie that he had personally starring in when she was free, and whether she could find some shadow of him spending her days together with her. Lily''s job was getting busier and busier. She was now the Young Mistress of Wayne Family, her status had risen, and even her fame had risen bit by bit. God knew who was the one started all these hype up. The people who asked her to do the design all gave her a raised price. The list on the side of Lily''s hand was piled up quite a bit, so she really had decided to return to her work state. At noon, she flipped through some of the entertainment news on the inte. On the day of the wedding, she heard from Mary Ann that Bryant''s recent developments were not bad, and wanted to pay attention to his current situation as a friend. Of course, that was only limited to watching his news reports. She wouldn''t take the initiative to contact him. In an interview with Bryant, he was holding two microphones and sitting on a sofa. It was unknown whether he had embarked on the road of acting or not, but his hairstyle and temperament had changed as a whole, bing younger and younger. He actually had the temperament of a big boy. However, the heroes he yed in the y were the powerful ones needing high acting skill. The two contrasting characters attract more and more people who pursue him. Lily''s gaze fell upon the face of Bryant in the video. He seemed to still have a bit of shyness from his youth, or perhaps the host was constantly asking him personal emotional questions, causing him to be unable to answer many times. His handsome face was so anxious that it was somewhat red. Lily''s heart felt a little sour, and quickly turned off the video. She didn''t know if she was feeling guilty, or if she was really feel sorry for him. Not long after Lily closed the video, Edwards called her. "There''s a banquet tonight. Prepare yourself and apany me." The man''s voice was as low and gentle as ever. "Alright,e and pick me up!" Lily replied softly. "Are you busy?" Edwards askedzily. "It''s alright, I''m good at loafing on the job. I won''t be bothered with it!" Lily said mischievously. "That''s good. If you get tired, I''ll feel sorry for you!" When a man speaks of love, it is very easy. Lily chuckled. "This is so creepy. Let''s not talk anymore. I''ll finish my work first so that I can apany you in rxing your mood tonight!" "Alright, then I''m hanging up!" The man said that he would hang up, but he did not, so Lily could only hang up. Edwards stared at his phone in the sun for a while. Alright, this woman really took the initiative to hang up. Edwards didn''t know if it was because he was married or not, but he felt like he was being ignored by Lily. Before he was married, he felt that this woman cared about him in every way. She would even hang up the phone after a long time. But now, she was hanging up very quickly. Someone was very depressed. In the afternoon, as Edwards had a banquet to attend, he went to pick Lily up early. Lily had chosen the dress she wanted to wear in a well-appointed clothing store every time she attended a banquet. It was no different this time. When Edwards and Lily arrived at the clothing store, the employee introduced the new dishes to them. Lily''s figure was very good, so she didn''t need to choose between clothes. Almost all of the clothes had good effects on the upper half of her body. Lily saw a ck dress. The hem was extremely soft, like it was made of clouds and mist. She really liked this feeling of walking with the wind. "Is this cor too low?" The man folded his arms across his chest and stared at her as he did so. Finally, he noticed a problem. "It can''t be, I won''t be exposed at all!" Lily looked at the mirror and walked around. She felt that it was still eptable. "I can already see half of the scenery! Other people can also see!" Edwards narrowed his eyes, showing slight dissatisfaction. Chapter 942 Chapter 942 Lily immediately covered the ce where her cor was, and looked at the man with her beautiful eyes: "That''s because you''re too tall, and others aren''t as tall as you, so they definitely won''t be able to see." Edwards did not expect her to actually still dare to reason with him, and immediately squinted his eyes: "Are you not going to listen to my words?" Lily saw the danger shining in the depths of his eyes, and hurriedly chuckled twice. "Of course I want to listen, why don''t you pick one for me? You must have good appreciation of the beauty!" When Edwards heard her words, he actually turned around to help her pick one out. It was a sky- blue, shoulder spinning dress, and the hem has a distinctive sense of hierarchy. The only advantage is no exposure. Lily frowned: "A person with white skin can be able to wear it. I feel that I am unable to do so!" "It suits you very well!" The man looked straight at her and said this word by word. Lilyughed helplessly. Well, since this man picked it out, she should go and try it on. Because she had always preferred pure and simple colors, she would always take a detour if it was filled with immortal style. She felt that she had once lived like a tomboy, so she had nothing to do with immortal style. For a long time, she didn''t try to wear such a color. Lily changed into the clothes and looked at herself in the mirror. It fitted unexpectedly. She lowered her head and walked out. The man continued to stare at her with an expression of study. Her shy face was a bit red. "How is it?" Lily asked him with a littleck of confidence. "Good!" Edwards replied with a word like gold. "I didn''t expect your eyes to be so good! In the future, can I let you take a look at the drafts I''ve prepared? You can definitely help me find the ws." Lily''s eyes lit up as she looked at the man, as if she had found a new world. Edwards reached out to stroke his forehead, but his expression was one of tenderness as he stroked her long hair: "If you don''t find my words poisonous, let me see!" "Really?" Lily was even happier now, because he actually agreed to it. Edwards nodded with a serious expression: "It''s true!" Lily felt that Edwards''s charm had be even more attractive than before, she could not help but pounce and hug him. In the past, Lily wouldn''t have the guts to hug him, but now, after marriage, he was her husband. When the time came, she would not lose a chance to be close to him. The man was slightly surprised that she took the initiative to hug him. "Edwards, does anyone say that you have an aura of abstinence when wearing a suit?" Lilyughed and teased him as she admired her new dress. "What is the aura of abstinence?" A certain man did not pay attention to the inte, so he had almost never heard these words before. Lily was startled, and then smiled even more: "It is that you look like you have no desire." "Me?" Edwards''s thin lips rose in anger: Who said that? I have desires and desires for you!" Lily was instantly filled with vanity and satisfaction. "We''re in a hurry. Why don''t we leave first?" Lily no longer dared to tease her husband on his territory, after choosing her formal attire; she got the makeup artist to help her do her hair and makeup, and then left anxiously with the man''s big hands. When they arrived at the scene, Lily realized that it was a charity dinner, and the people who were invited were all upper-ss sessful people who hade to do charity activities, and most of them had brought their femalepanions with them. When Lily and Edwards came over, they coincidentally bumped into Leo William, and beside him was Billy William. Lily immediately asked about Mary Ann and Lynn Wood, but they did note over together. At the scene of the banquet, there were many reporters and guests who would donate their belongings. Lily asked Edwards softly: "Will you donate too?" "Well, I want to donate in your name!" Edwards brought her here for precisely this purpose. "Me? Isn''t that not good?" Lily was shocked and astonished at the same time. She did not expect that when this man did such a good deed, he would actually give her his reputation. Does this mean doting on her? It''s over. She was afraid that she would be spoiled by him. When the time came, she would be an annoying person and be done for. "No, I want to build a good reputation for you. In the future, no matter where you go, you won''t be looked down upon." As Edwards spoke, he reached out and held her warm little hand. "Is it cold? Put your coat on!" Just now, Lily did it in order to maintain herposure. Now that she sat down, she realized that although the air conditioning was moderate, it was still a little cold. "Um!" The man took his coat from the chair behind him and gently draped it over her shoulders. At this time, the banquet had already started. As it was a charity banquet, the atmosphere was a little heavy, with people taking turns to give speeches, and Edwards also going up on stage. The topic of his speech was also rted to the development of charity. Lily sat in her seat and slightly raised her gaze, seriously and wholeheartedly staring at the dazzling figure on the stage. Edwards carried a mature and steady temperament, as if no matter what asion it was, the tone of his voice was extremely forceful. His speech was deep and fluent, which made every word he uttered go deep into ears and hard to forget. This was the first time Lily saw him giving a speech on the stage in high spirits. His actions were filled with confidence and calmness, it really enchanted her. Simrly, there were many women who were intoxicated by him. At this time, the girls could also openly stare at Edwards. Lily''s emotions started to beplicated. Perhaps, this was what it meant to be worried about your gains and losses after falling in love with someone. Just now during the choosing of clothes, Edwards didn''t allow her to wear clothes that were too revealing. But now, he was revealed in the center of the crowd, allowing all the women below the stage to admire his unique charm. This kind of feeling was the same as what Edwards was feeling in the changing room. It was ufortable, but there was no way for him to protest. Edwards spoke for around 10 minutes before he came down. As he walked, many people greeted him and he responded politely with a smile on his face. After sitting beside Lily, Edwards saw that her expression was a little dazed, and couldn''t help but ask next to her ear: "Are you deeply impressed by the charm of my lecture?" Lily felt ufortable inside, as though she was suddenly blown away by a gust of wind from him, and could not help butugh out loud. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "That''s right. Not only me, all the women here arepletely convinced by you. They want to be completely captivated by you." "Are you jealous?" Edwards was slightly happy in his heart. "How dare me!" Lily grumbled. Edwards, however, saw through her grievances. He extended his hand and tightly held her small hand under the table, as if telling her that he belonged solely to her. Lily''s heart wasn''t that narrow. Being grasped like this, how could she still remember what she was feeling just now? Chapter 943 Chapter 943 H ¡ª alfway through the banquet, Lily suddenly wanted to go to the washroom. She told Edwards and then headed in the direction of the washroom. As she sat in thettice room, Lily suddenly heard the footsteps of several womening in from outside. Immediately after, a slightly sharp female voice angrily threw her bag onto the azure stone tform, and grinded her teeth in anger: "I just saw that dead woman Lily, she really has some skills! She eats from a bowl and is still staring at the pot, she''s too shameless." "Be quiet, this is a public ce. What if someone hears ..." "So what if she hear it? Didn''t you see the pretentious look on her face as she showed off her love to Edwards with a sweet and beautiful face? But who knows how many men she''s actually thinking about in her heart." That girl seemed to have suffered great grievances and injuries, and her words always carried thorns. Lily who was in the cubicle had a stunned expression. Why was she shot when she went to the washroom? She actually heard someone scolding her behind her back. "Bryant and she are childhood sweethearts. It''s normal for them to be connected in private, there''s no need for her to hold on to him!" Another female voice was trying to persuade her. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "I also want to be neighbors with Bryant. I also want to grow up together with him, but I don''t have this life, Lily should be seeing her current life. What is there left for her to be unsatisfied with? Why is she still going to hurt Bryant?" The woman was getting more and more agitated as she spoke. "What''s wrong with Bryant? How did Lily hurt him?" Another woman asked in a gossipy tone. "Yesterday, I heard my cousin say that Bryant was drinking and missing her again. He even cut his leg on the ss. It''s killing me." When the woman mentioned Bryant''s name, her tone softened. It could be seen that he loved Bryant very much. "It can''t be. Bryant is really such a rare spoony, no wonder he could y every role to the bone, in reality, he is such a good man." The woman said in surprise. "I pity him so much, so I hate Lily even more. She must still be hanging on Bryant''s neck, unwilling to let him go." The woman gritted her teeth in hatred and started to pin the crime on Lily. "That''s true, every single woman hopes to have more men loving and going crazy for them. Although Lily married Edwards, she does have a heart of vanity." Another woman mocked in an indifferent tone. "I''d like to ask her, won''t her conscience hurt when she does this?" The woman clenched her fists and said. At this moment, a booth behind them was pushed open, and a clear and cold female voice sounded out, "Does my conscience hurt? It doesn''t seem like there''s a need to tell you." The moment the two women, who had been venting their anger, turned around and saw Lily; they all widened their eyes in shock, their expressions filled with fear. Lily walked in front of the washstand at the side, opened the water cage and slowly washed her hands. Then, she took out a piece of paper to wipe them off, her voice was still cold. "Is it right for you to gossip behind my back?" "Lily, let me ask you, are you still not willing to let Bryant go?" A younger girl immediately red at her. The older girl quickly pulled the girl over and advised her, "Don''t argue with her in front of everyone. Do you still not know her current identity?" The girl immediately looked as if she was discouraged, and she fearfully took two steps back, showing an expression that she didn''t dare to take any further movement. Lily looked at her coldly, and then sneered: "Who are you? Why should I exin this to you? Bryant is my friend. As for the matters between him and me, we are clear about it. It seems that we do not have any obligation to exin it to others." "I am... I love him!" The girl seemed to be unwilling and immediately confessed loudly. "Oh, so it''s like that. You should just confess to him. Whether or not he can move his heart onto you will depend on your ability, but don''t target me. I''m not in your way!" Although Lily was angry at what she had just scolded her about, she didn''t care too much about it, seeing that she had fallen deeply in love with Bryant. "How could I know if you''re in the way or not? If you''re secretly in contact with him ..." "What did you say?" Lily''s expression instantly changed and her tone became somewhat colder: "If you continue to create something out of nothing, I will make you take responsibility for what you have said." The girl was so scared that she didn''t dare to say anything else. Lily calmed her anger down and said with an indifferent expression: "I can only tell you, Bryant is my friend, so stop messing with our rtionship." The girl was shocked by Lily''s words. Lily walked a few steps before she suddenly stopped and turned back to look at her: "You said that Bryant''s leg was injured because of me?" The girl scoffed, "If it wasn''t because of you, who else can be? He drinks almost every night when he gets back because of you!" Lily didn''t know whether or not she was speaking the truth, but the bottom of her heart was still greatly shaken. Why would Bryant keep drinking because of her? As if her heart had been pierced, Lily turned around and left with a hurried pace. She didn''t lie to her conscience just now. She had only contacted Bryant a few times during the period of time she had been backing home. After that, because she had to move, Bryant had said that he would help her and wanted to rent out his house for her. Apart from this, they really have very little contact. But now that she suddenly heard those words, Lily did not care if it was fake. She really hoped that Bryant could return to his own life and not think of her again. She hope he won''t be bothered by her again. Lily returned to her seat nervously. Edwards was in the middle of a conversation with a person beside him and did not notice that something was wrong with her expression. After the charity event ended, it was already past nine o''clock. Lily sat in the car, leaned on the man''s shoulder and closed her eyes to rest. Edwards thought that she was a little tired from work and gently reached out his hand to pull her into his embrace to sleep. Smelling the man''s familiar scent, she couldn''t fall asleep any longer. However, she didn''t dare open her eyes, afraid that she would meet those gentle and loving eyes of Edwards. If Edwards were to find out that she was still suffering from a mental trauma because of another man, it was unknown whether or not she would stab him in his heart. s, the human mind is sometimes tooplex. What we should not think, we think it again and again. Suddenly, the injured ce on her head felt a stabbing pain, causing Lily''s entire body to tremble. Chapter 944 Chapter 944 Sensing that the woman in his embrace had suddenly be tense, Edwards''s gaze changed, he lowered his head and gently asked: "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong?" Lily quickly rxed her tensed body, and reached out to touch the location of her old wound: "Nothing, maybe I identally pulled the wound a bit just now, it hurt a bit!" Edwards immediately supported her and sat up, his voice full of concern: "Where''s it going to hurt? Let me take a look!" Lily chuckled: "There''s no need to look. The wound on my head has already healed. It''s all right!" "Don''t be careless. The doctor said that if you have any problems with this wound, you must check it immediately!" Edwards had always been worried about her injured position. "I''m really fine now!" Lilyforted him by patting the back of his hand, "If I really had been in excruciating pain, I would have gone to the hospital to check for myself long ago!" The man looked at her joking. Perhaps she really was fine now, but he couldn''t help but worry for her. Taking her seriously, he did not allow her to suffer any harm or grievances. Edwards nervously grabbed her hand, to temporarily suppress the uneasiness in his heart. After returning to the Wayne Family, Lily did not dare to think about anything rted to Bryant. She did not want to think about it in the first ce, but the conversation between the two women today had provoked her, allowing her to divert some of her attention to Bryant''s current situation. Elizabeth sat under the umbre. She had an advertisement for the sneakers today. Although it was not an internationally renowned brand, but Elizabeth was already very happy. ording to Joshua''s words, it was temporarily allowing her to steadily walk up one step at a time. Otherwise, it is easy to provoke hatred. It had to be known that a female celebrity''s fame got famous too fast, without a work of art and no reputation as a foundation, but just for some reason. This kind of fame was nothing, and would easily copse one day. At that time, there will be many people trampling on her in turn. Elizabeth felt that Joshua''s words were reasonable, so she decided to work first in silence. "Eliza,e, drink some water. Why is the weather suddenly getting hotter? It''s only the beginning of spring, the sun is already so bright, yet you still have to run outside and around the studio. You must be thirsty!" Lucy grabbed the chance and came over to take care of her. She was so passionate that no one could reject her. Elizabeth took the cup of warm water from her, andughed: "As long as I can produce a creative advertisement, I won''t feel tired. It''s just that your staffs are more tired than me." "You can''tpare to us. Our skin is rough, and tanning is fine, but you are different. Look at your skin. Your skin is white and shining, and as tender as water. Is it born with you naturally? Or is it the effect of nurturing?" Lucyughed as she praised her. Elizabeth was a little embarrassed from being praised, she immediatelyughed: "Both need a long period of maintenance!" "You''re right, you''re all using big brands, and it¡¯ d be weird if your skin isn''t good." As Lucy said this, she took some fruits to wash. After washing up, she ced them in front of her for her to eat. "Lucy, you are such a good person, like a big sister who knows everything!" Elizabeth had a good impression of Lucy, and felt that she had seen her elder sister''s shadow. Although she didn''t have a sister, oh, no, she had a stepsister, but that person had bullied her since she was young, which made her have a bad impression of her. Lucy''s eyes shed with a crafty light as she spoke in a manner as if she was a big sister, "How can I be considered the big sister who knows everything? I can work. You have to pay me my wages and I should take care of you." "Even if some people were paid their wages, they won''t do much. You''re different, if there''s anything, you always would help them with. You''re the warmest people I''ve ever met." Elizabeth said with a smile. Lucy was startled, and then sheughed dryly: "I feel that if the person is still alive, one should work more, and doing more is also good for me." Elizabeth was about to go shoot the advertisement again. Lucy stood behind her and stared at her. The conversation that Elizabeth had with her made her feel that the warm-hearted image she had of herself these past few days had not been in vain. As long as she could obtain Elizabeth''s good impression and trust, she would be able toplete the mission given by the boss much easier. Thinking about how she would be able to get the money soon, Lucy was a little excited. Elizabeth had truly held all the advantages, her face was beautiful, her figure was slim, and her boyfriend was Joshua. Her future prospects were too good for others to be jealous of. Lucy looked to be quite old, but in reality, she wasn''t that much older than Elizabeth, just three years older. However, her life couldn''t bepared with Elizabeth''s. A woman''s jealousy is sometimes very scary. Maybe you didn''t do anything to offend her, but she just didn''t like you, and felt that you were better than her at every turn. Then she was unhappy and resentful. Lucy now also had this kind of attitude towards Elizabeth. At the start, it was because her goals were close, but now, seeing how Elizabeth''s life was as good as ever and everything was beautiful, she became indignant. When the boss kidnapped her, she was afraid that her life woulde to an end. Elizabeth continued to shoot, her legs were sore from running, and her face was stiff from smiling, but, this job felt very fulfilling. After working until nightfall, they finally finished their work. Elizabeth sat on the car and used her hands to pat her aching calves. Seeing that, Lucy immediately squatted down, wanting to help her pinch it. Elizabeth was too embarrassed to trouble her, so she quickly rejected her good intentions with a smile. Back to thepany! Weing Elizabeth was an exquisite and tasty little cake. On top of it was a very exquisite and beautiful rose. "What are you doing?" When Elizabeth saw the man carrying the small cake over, she immediately asked him in embarrassment. "I want to reward you!" Joshua said with a smile. "But didn''t you tell mest time to stop eating this kind of sweet food? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll get fat?" Elizabeth carefully epted the cake and immediately took a spoonful of it. The cake melted immediately and it was extremely tasty. "Since it''s something that you like to eat, then I won''t forbid it. If you want to eat it, then eat it." Joshua said lovingly, at this moment, he was simply the spokesperson for a good man. Elizabethughed out loud, "You treat me so well all of a sudden, and it makes me a little uneasy. You''re not going to ask for anything next, are you?" "No, you eat!" Joshua was afraid that she would feel pressured, and shook his head lightly. "Do you want a bite?" Elizabeth had already eaten a few mouthfuls, and finding out that if she could not share it, she felt that it was a little unreasonable. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "I don''t eat sweets!" Joshua was extremely harsh on his own diet, and this was probably the reason why he kept his good figure. "It''s just a bite, it''s very delicious!" Elizabeth had already ced the spoon in front of him. Only then did the man lower his head and take a bite. It was as sweet as the smile on her face right now. Chapter 945 Chapter 945 W ¡ªilson Family''s the two little fellows, also entered the school. The scene of receiving and sending off repeated again and again. The child was growing up and changing every day. This sort of feeling, that apanied them, was extremely precious to the people of the Wayne Family. The old man''s body actually showed signs of turning around, as if he was a dying man who had survived the gates of hell. The old man''s health was getting better and better, of course Edwards felt more at ease. He could temporarily give up on severely punishing and investigating John Wayne. He only hoped that his grandfather could apany him for a few more years, for three years, for ten years, and for this entire journey. However, John Wayne''s heart was stuck in his throat for some reason. If the old man''s health was good, that meant he wouldn''t die in a short while. If the old man didn''t leave, then he wouldn''t be able to use that evil scheme that he had used that year. The old man''s shares yed a decisive role, and the old man had the authority to make any decisions, so John Wayne could only obediently wait. However, there was still one thing that was worthforting to him now that the old man had more time. It just so happened that he could use the extra time to settle his old debts with April Jones. His spy had recently given him a lot of good news. Elizabeth was young and innocent after all, and had not been involved in too much, so she did not understand the dangers of human nature. Thus, it shouldn''t be too difficult to tie her up. John Wayne''s heart was burning with anxiety, so almost everyone was urging Lucy to find an opportunity to lure Elizabeth away. Lucy was frightened, and truly nned to make a move against Elizabeth. On this day, Elizabeth went out to shoot as usual, but there was a heavy rain during the afternoon and the shooting was cancelled. Lucy took this opportunity and immediately said to Elizabeth: "Eliza, didn''t you sayst time that you wanted to rx? Should we find a ce to y?" Elizabeth stared at the rain outside the window and thought, "It''s raining. There¡¯s no such a good ce to have fun." "Why don''t we go shopping in the mall? You saidst time that you were going shopping. I''ll carry your bags!" Lucy said with a smile. Elizabeth lowered her head and thought for a moment. "My mother''s birthday ising up. I really want to buy her a set of clothes and makeup. Then you can ask the driver toe here. Let''s go to the mall!" A trace of light shed past Lucy''s eyes, she did not expect Elizabeth to not be on guard at all. Did this prove that her acting was too good? Lucy was secretly pleased with herself. She called the driver to drive the car over, and the two of them got into the car and headed towards the shopping mall. In the car, Lucy took out her phone and anxiously sent John Wayne a message to warn him to get ready. Seeing that she had been focusing on her phone, Elizabeth could not help but ask: "Lucy, do you have a boyfriend?" Lucy''s heart jumped, cold sweat trickling down her back. After that, she immediately said with a sad expression: "Yeah, I recently fell for someone who treats me pretty well, we are getting to know each other!" Elizabeth chuckled, "Then you should have a good chat with him. I want to sleep for a while, call me when we''re there!" Lucy didn''t think that Elizabeth would actually trust her so much. Reaching the market, Elizabeth was woken up by Lucy. She stretched a little, and blinked her hazy eyes. She didn''t sleep wellst night. Joshua always liked to torment her. s, she didn''t know where that man got his stamina from, he obviously worked all day. But now that she thought about it, no matter how exhausted she was from all the torture, the bottom of Elizabeth''s heart felt as though it was as if she had drunk honey. "Let''s go upstairs!" If Elizabeth looked carefully, she would realize that Lucy''s expression was extremely tense. Unfortunately, she had just woken up. Furthermore, with her excessive trust in Lucy, how could she observe her carefully? Elizabeth wore a mask and a beige windbreaker. Walking amongst the crowd, other than her striking figure, her overall figure was considered low key. Lucy took her to the women''s wear section first, then to the cosmetics section. Finally, Lucy said to her: "I have a big sister that runs a coffee shop here. How about we go over there for a bit, I''ll treat you to a drink!" "How can I? You''ve already carried so many things for me, why don''t I treat you!" Elizabeth smiled and shook her head. Lucy''s goal was to bring her to that cafe, as for who would be treating her, she wouldn''t care. When they sat down at the cafe, Lucy ordered a drink for her. Eliza didn''t drink coffee, she only drank drinks. Lucy went over to get a drink, but when she came back, she suddenly said: "Just now, the driver called me. He said that the car had a t tire and need to be repaired. We may have to take a taxi backter!" "Alright, it''s raining so hard, it''s not easy for him!" Elizabeth took the drink and took a sip. Lucy stared at her intently. Seeing that she had taken her first sip, she reached out her hand to press the phone in her bag. When the bell rang, she immediately pretended to take a look. "The photographer called. I''ll take it!" Elizabeth turned to look at her, but didn''t say anything. After Lucy received the call, she anxiously said: "Eliza, they told us to go over quickly, they have a job!" Elizabeth nodded, holding onto the drink, she followed Lucy down the stairs as they drank. Outside the shopping mall, Lucy was holding onto an umbre and the two of them were standing on the side of the road. Lucy deliberately led her to the surveince blind spot. She waved her hand, hailed a taxi, opened the door and said to Elizabeth: "Get in, it''s raining so heavily!" Elizabeth sat down without thinking. Once she sat in, she extended her hand and pressed it to her head: "Why am I sleepy again!" Lucy exined from the side: "Perhaps you''ve been working too hard recently." "Maybe!" Elizabeth didn''t think about it too much and passed the drink to her: "Then I''ll sleep a bit more. Tell me when we are there." "Alright, go to sleep!" As Lucy watched her slowly close her eyes, the expression on her face finally revealed a cold smile. At this moment, the driver alsoughed proudly, "You really have some skill, dealing with this woman so easily." "Of course, don''t underestimate me!" Lucy suddenly took off the wig on her head, revealing her short hair that fell to her ears. Below her short hair, on the back of her neck, there were a few green tattoos, which did not look like normal female tattoos. "ying the part of a caring big sister is tiring me to death!" Lucy grumbled with annoyance. "Jessica, you did the best this time, you can take a million andfort yourself now." The driver called out a name, but it was not Lucy, but Lucy''s real name. "This woman is really simple. No wonder she is liked by men." Jessica red at Elizabeth and grinded her teeth. "To be honest, I really want to fuck her, but since the boss ordered me not to touch her, I can only tolerate it!" The driver said with a malicious expression.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 946 Chapter 946 Elizabeth woke up, but she was not woken up by anyone. Instead, she was sshed on a cup of cold water by someone, causing her to wake uppletely. When she opened her eyes, she discovered that her body was tied up with a rope, and she was sitting on a chair. She was all shocked. "Someone, help me! Let me out! Is there anyone? Let me go!" She had already sensed danger, so she shouted again. "Lucy, Lucy, where are you?" Elizabeth thought that she had been captured here together with Lucy, so she was still worried about Lucy''s safety. At that moment, the door was pushed open and a person walked in. The person had arge set of makeup, short hair and a sneer on her face. Elizabeth couldn''t recognize the woman for a moment so she immediately became angry: "Who are you? Hurry and let me out!" "Let you out? What a joke, I finally managed to get you here with great difficulty." Jessica rolled her eyes and said with a cold smile. When Elizabeth recognized her voice, she opened her eyes wide in disbelief. Only after careful examination did she realize that the short haired woman with the thick makeup was actually the assistant Lucy that she had always trusted in. "You are Lucy?" Elizabeth opened her eyes wide and stared at her as she asked. "What an idiot, did you just recognize me now?" Jessica suddenly took a step forward, and under the light of themp, her face revealed itself, only that, a red scar suddenly appeared on her left cheek, as though it was burned, it upied half of her face, making her look extremely sinister. Elizabeth shook her head with all her might, as if she was frightened by her face. She was no longer the warm-hearted big sister she knew. "Are you looking down on me?" When Jessica saw how she was hiding behind her, she suddenly went forward and fiercely grabbed onto Elizabeth''s clothes: "You''re beautiful, what qualifications do you have to despise my unsightly appearance?" "Why did you tie me up here? What do you want?" Afterpletely recognizing the true face of the woman in front of him, Elizabeth''s tone changed, bing angry. "Someone told me to do this, don''t worry, you will be fine for now! However, the future may not be the case!" Jessica did not dare to act rashly, because Elizabeth still had a lot of value. "Who exactly is it? Why are you doing this? Do you know it''s illegal?" Elizabeth was furious and afraid, she struggled with all her might, but even with her Taekwondo foundation, she was unable to break free of the thick and solid rope. Jessica sneered, and turned to leave. "Come back here. Tell me clearly, who is it that wants to kidnap me?" Elizabeth shouted with all her might. Unfortunately, no one replied her, and only the cold door closed. On the night that Elizabeth was kidnapped, it was rare for John Wayne to have the honor to participate in a financial program. Although he had been captured and imprisoned, he could still be considered the former manager of the Wayne Family. He only had one goal for shamelessly going onto this program, and that was to attract April Jones''s attention. John Wayne didn''t know where April Jones was, so there was only one way to get her to contact him, and that was to y a game with her. First, let April Jones know that he had returned to the country, then let April Jones know that he was looking for her. Finally, after tying Elizabeth up, April Jones would naturally think of him. If she still cared about her daughter''s life and death, she would never disappear. This is a talk show about the current situation of brokerage development, and also about the current situation of the guests. After John Wayne talked about important matters, the host would naturally ask him about the reason of his returning home . John Wayne looked at the camera, smiled in a refined manner, and said: ''Actually, I returned here for a person. She used to be a very important existence to me." "Oh, is that a moving woman?" The host joked. John Wayne nodded his head, and said shamelessly: "Yes, she once moved me, I have now returned back to my country, and have always wanted to meet her again. Unfortunately, my fate is too shallow. In the vast sea of people, I don''t know where she is now. If she can see this program, I hope she can recall the time we had!" Edwards and Joshua had seen John Wayne''s conversation, and felt that this person''s shamelessness was thick to a certain extent. He clearly had a wife before. Moreover, his wife gave birth to a son for him. Yet now, he was saying such shameless words here, it was simply embarrassing the people of Wayne Family. The olddy had also seen it and came over to talk to Edwards about it at night. "Who is the woman your uncle was looking for? Do you know?" The olddy cared about her young son who had been single for so long. If he really did have a woman he yearned for day and night, she could consider his marrying again. After all, when he was old, he needed someone to take care of him. "Grandma, do you also believe what he says? I feel like this is all just for the sake of coaxing the program''s effects." Edwards replied indifferently. "No, I know your uncle. He wouldn''t say such nonsense. He''s always been serious about matters of the heart!" She shook her head and said with a pained expression. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Edwards narrowed his eyes. He didn''t have much knowledge about John Wayne''s rtionship with women, he only knew that he had married Jack Wayne''s mother. There wasn''t much information regarding him and other women either. Those rumors were sometimes true and sometimes false, and they can''t be counted at all. "I don''t care enough about your uncle. I need to ask him about this. If that woman ..." "Grandma, if he really does like a woman, she might have a family child by now. Do you really have the nerve to divorce her?" Edwards did not want to let his grandmother worry about him, so he ruthlessly interrupted her. "You brat, do you really not care about your uncle''s matters anymore?" The olddy red at him. Edwardsughed coldly in his heart. Of course he had to deal with it. Moreover, there were a lot of things he had to deal with. Edwards did not dare argue with his grandmother, because in his grandmother''s eyes, John Wayne was her son. Moreover, he lost his wife, alone. It was normal for she to care about him. After John Wayne finished this episode of the program, he nned to wait for the results toe out. He believed that the results would definitely be good. April Jones was currently locked in her vi, eating and drinking merrily. She was still living quite comfortably, so she spent most of her time watching TV. She suddenly saw John Wayne''s interview show when she was making channel adjustment. She was shocked. Her face bing stiff like a statue. "Who ... Who was he looking for? It can''t be me, right?" April Jones felt fear in her heart. She was truly very afraid of John Wayne, because she had once understood that this man in front of her was a demon. Chapter 947 Chapter 947 A¡ªpril Jones sat stiffly on the sofa as if she had lost her soul. She was unable to move for a long time, and a cold feeling spread throughout her entire body. The feeling of someone holding a gun to her head once again wrapped around her like a shadow. All those years ago, she had begged for a chance at survival. Now, did John Wayne still want to settle the score with her? April Jones was extremely terrified. She suddenly had the urge to call Elizabeth and tell him to send her to the police station for protection as soon as possible. When April Jones regained her senses, she anxiously looked for her phone, and pulled out a phone to call Elizabeth. The first time, no one answered. April Jones did not give up and tried to reach her again. This time, someone answered the phone and the person''s voice was extremely cold: "April Jones, right? Someone wants to see you!" "Who are you? Where''s Eliza? Who wants to see me? Hurry up and let me talk to Eliza!" April Jones was frightened, she had a bad premonition, her face was pale white. "She''s fine now, but if you don''t go see someone, then it might be possible! Also, if you are smart enough, don''t tell a third person in the end. Otherwise, she will die even faster." The other party didn''t seem to want to say anything to her. He just passed on his purpose and hung up the phone. "Hey, hey, don''t hang up. What did you do to Eliza?" April Jones bellowed at the phone that was already at the end of its tone, her expression full of despair. By the time she called again, the phone was off.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. April Jones''s mind was nk, her heart felt as if it was tightly grasped by an invisible hand, making it hard for her to breathe. April Jones already knew who the person the other party was referring to was. It must be John Wayne, this terrifying demon. He got to her again. April Jones painfully buried her face in her palms. At this moment, her heart was extremely chaotic. What should he do? Eliza must have been kidnapped by John Wayne, it was unknown whether she was dead or alive, but the other party threatened her not to tell anyone else. What could she do? What can she do to solve her own biological daughter? The words ''biological daughter'' caused April Jones''s entire body to tremble. Since the moment her daughter was born, she had never raised her like her biological daughter. She had always been ashamed and med herself, feeling that she would never have the qualification to meet her again in her entire life. "Eliza... Mommy has let you down, so don''t let anything happen to you, or else Mommy won''t be able to live by herself." April Jones climbed up from the floor, her hands and feet were cold as she prepared to walk towards outside. At that moment, a ck sports car suddenly drove in from outside the door. When April Jones saw the handsome young figure get off the car, her entire body froze once again. Joshua was here? April Jones originally wanted to find a chance to sneak out, because she had to find a way to see John Wayne. No matter what, she had to go see him, even if she would lose her life. Joshua walked into the little garden and saw April Jones standing by the fountain with her hair down. "Eliza said that she wille to your ce in the afternoon. Where is she?" It was also because Joshua did not contact her that he came to pick her up. April Jones''s face became even paler for a moment. She clenched her fists tightly: "She ... Did her say she wasing? I didn''t see her?" "You mean she''s not here?" Joshua''s tone turned cold: "Then did she contact you? I called her, her cell phone was turned off, and her assistant had no idea where she was now." April Jones''s heart was aching. She really wanted to tell Joshua about her daughter''s disappearance, but then she remembered that person''s cold threat. If the person really killed her daughter ahead of time because she told him, she would regret it for the rest of her life. "She really didn''te to my ce. How about you go look for her at my sister''s ce. My sister''s birthday is in the next two days. Maybe she went to look for her." April Jones forced herself to calm down. At this time, she couldn''t panic anymore. "Alright!" Joshua''s gaze swept across her face, but suddenly, he stopped and turned to look at April Jones. Although she was old, and had not been able to take care of herself recently, causing her skin to be pale white, she still looked very beautiful. Joshua frowned, and dispelled the doubt in his heart. I heard that some children who were born would be more like rtives of their parents, maybe Elizabeth inherited them from another generation. April Jones did not dare to breathe loudly, for fear that Joshua would see through her. "Why are you standing here alone?" Joshua suddenly asked her. "Oh, I''ll go for a walk and do some exercise!" After April Jones finished speaking, she instinctively swung her arms. "How are you doing here?" Joshua Lightly asked. "Very good, thank you for your care. I''ve done something that I''ve let you down, and yet you still treat me like this. I''m really ashamed!" April Jones said with loyalty. "I''m being polite to you because of Elizabeth!" Joshua sneered, without saying more, he turned and drove his car and left. April Jones was so frightened that she heaved a sigh of relief, and wanted to walk towards the door. Suddenly, a ck ¡ª clothed bodyguard appeared in front of her and blocked her way, "Madam, please go back. You cannot leave this door!" It was only then that April Jones remembered that the Wayne Family had sent two bodyguards to protect her. "I don''t want to go out. I''ll just look around!" April Jones could only return back to the living room in a daze. At this moment, she was restless and didn''t know what to do. If she couldn''t even get out of this door, how could she save her daughter? April Jones frantically pulled at her hair, wishing for nothing more than to tear off her scalp. The anxiety, fear, and panic in her heart had already caused her mind to go into disorder. "Right, the hospital ..." While April Jones was still confused, she thought of an extremely good idea. If she wanted to exit this door, she had to find an excuse to do so. April Jones took the fruit knife from the table, and wanted to cut down on her wrist. But, she couldn''t move her hand at all. She couldn''t cut her wrist, which was equivalent to committing suicide, because she hadn''t seen John Wayne or seen her daughter being saved safely. She couldn''t die. In the end, April Jones could only give up on cutting her wrist, and then, she thought about her sleeping pill upstairs. If she swallowed a few more, would she be poisoned and sent to the hospital? "No, no. What if I poison myself and I can''t wake up?" April Jones realized that she couldn''t think of a better way, so she decided to feign sickness in the end. Because after she left, she still had to think of a way to meet John Wayne. She couldn''t possibly get into an ident. Coincidentally, when John Wayne was doing the interview, he seemed to have left behind his contact details. April Jones opened the interview and found his contact number and made a note. Chapter 948 Chapter 948 April Jones felt that she would never want to face that man again in her entire life. However, she didn''t expect that fate would ridiculously push her to hell. Was there really retribution in this world? If there is, then this is it. April Jones held the paper with the number written on it tightly in her hand, she truly hoped that time would flow backwards and return to the start. She could reject the allure of money, and choose to live a most ordinary life. After dinner, April Jones suddenly held onto her stomach, pain welling up in her mouth as she rolled on the ground. The servant and the two bodyguards were shocked as they hurriedly called Joshua. Joshua was looking for Elizabeth all over the world, he was feeling very agitated, and when he heard that April Jones was rolling on the ground from the pain in her stomach, he could only request of her bodyguard: "Send her to the hospital, see what''s wrong with her." With Joshua''s permission, the two bodyguards drove the car, and helped April Jones onto the car. At this moment, Joshua had juste out from the Jones household, and his face was gloomy. Looking at the night which was getting denser, he felt an unexinable unease in his heart. Eliza''s mother stood behind him with an anxious expression. "Young Master Wayne, has something happened to Eliza? Where can she go?" Joshua''s face stiffened, and said solemnly: "Nothing will happen to her, I''ll go look for her again!" "Then I''ll be counting on you, you must bring her back. Last time she was almost kidnapped, I was scared to death." Hearing the word kidnapping, Joshua''s strong body shook violently. He turned around to look at the worried woman and muttered: "It can''t be, we have already caught the kidnapper fromst time." "That''s good. Find her and have her give me a call!" The white mother also knew about the previous incident. It was because a Female Celebrity was jealous of Elizabeth that she spent money to find a gangster to kidnap her. However, this matter had already been solved and the criminals involved had all been caught. "I will!" Joshua got into the car and drove forward with a heavy heart. He pulled out the phone again and saw that it was turned off. "Elizabeth, where did you run off to?" Joshua gritted his teeth in anger. Finally, he called the person who was working today and confirmed that she had left with her assistant, Lucy. After the two entered the mall, they didn''te out. The driver had been waiting there for the whole afternoon with a dazed expression on his face. Joshua asked for Lucy''s cell number and called her. Lucy answered his phone. "Boss, what''s the matter?" Lucy''s voice sounded very normal, and from the other side, there seemed to be the sound of cooking. Joshua immediately asked coldly: "Is Elizabeth at your ce?" "She''s not here? We went to the mall in the afternoon and she bought some things before leaving alone!" Lucy said with a surprised tone. "Did she say where she was going?" Joshua squinted, and his voice became heavier. "She didn''t say that, but what she bought were gifts to be given to others. I think she said that her mother was going to have her birthday soon. We separated outside the mall!" The reason why Lucy dared to say such a thing was because when she and Elizabeth came out, she had avoided the surveince camera. She believed that unless a passerby had proof, it would be difficult to find out that they left together in the same car. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Which way did she go? Tell me!" When Joshua heard that she and Lucy were not together, the panic in his heart intensified. "She was headed in the direction of thepany. I really don''t know where she was headed. Boss, did you guys have a spat? What happened to her? Shall I call and ask where she is?" Lucy said in an enthusiastic tone, full of concern. "If she calls you, tell me right away that I''m looking for her!" Joshua hung up the phone, feeling even more frustrated. He carefully thought back to the matters with Elizabeth today and confirmed that he did not mention anything serious to make her angry. If there was a serious quarrel, it might have been the night before when the two of them had discussed confessing her identity to their mother. Elizabeth insisted on revealing this matter as soon as possible, but Joshua did not want to face this matter at this time. One was his mother, whom he had just met, and the other was his important woman. If the two of them are unhappy with each other, he who caught in the middle will be really ufortable. After the two of them finished quarreling, they went to sleep. Although they had dawdled at night, when Elizabeth woke up in the morning, she was still sulking over this matter. "Is she deliberately avoiding me to protest against my decision?" Joshua guessed in his heart. After circling around, he parked the car at the bottom of the residentialplex. He quickly got off the car and looked up. His heart sank when he saw that the house was still dark. If there were no lights in the house, it meant that she had note back yet. "What a stubborn temper!" Joshua could only treat herteness as her anger that had not dissipated yet. After returning home, Joshua continued to pull out her phone, still in a switched off state. Around ten o''clock, Joshua received a call from a bodyguard. Second Young Master, April Jones has escaped! The bodyguard''s voice sounded anxious. "What''s going on? Why did she run? You guys didn''t even keep an eye on her?" Joshua was not in a good mood to begin with, so when she suddenly heard that April Jones had escaped, he was naturally very angry. "She lied and said that she needed to go to the toilet due to the stomachache. Of course we were waiting at the door, but I didn''t expect that she would actually change clothes and escape right under our noses!" The bodyguards were also helpless. Although they were professionally trained, after all, this was not a movie. There was no sense of tension and excitement that existed in the movie. They were just standing guard outside the door of the female restroom, not paying much attention to the passersby. It was only when a woman wearing a April Jones jacket walked out that the bodyguard realized that April Jones had changed her clothes in the washroom, lied that the two bodyguards were bad people, and wanted to catch her, told her a lie, coaxed her into staying with her, sympathetically changed her clothes, and she ran away. "That cunning woman!" Joshua could not help but scold angrily. He thought April was really repentant. When he went to find her in the afternoon, she had even apologized to him sincerely. He did not expect her to escape in the middle of the night just like that. He knew that she was not trustworthy. "All of you hurry up and go out. You must find her!" Joshua ordered angrily. The two bodyguards had failed in their duties and were panicking. After hanging up, they quickly went to look for someone. Joshua immediately called Edwards and told him about this. Edwards''s expression was also shocked: Why did April Jones want to escape? Does she really think she can escape our control and live a peaceful life?" "Brother, this woman is too crafty. Next time we catch her, we must teach her a lesson!" Joshua also gritted his teeth in anger. Chapter 949 Chapter 949 D ¡ªempsey knew that his brother was very angry, and he was also very angry. He felt that April Jones was a woman with no trust in her. And he himself was truly too merciful. He felt that she had a good attitude of confession, so he tolerated her. Perhaps a woman as sinful as she was not worth being forgiven or pitied at all. "Let''s find her first!" Edwards said in a heavy voice. "Brother, there''s one more thing, Elizabeth is also gone. I can''t contact her!" Although he felt that saying such words made him feel humiliated and defeated, he had no choice but to say them now. "Why is she gone? Could she have escaped together with April Jones?" Shock shed across Edwards''s face. He had always thought that since Elizabeth and her brother''s rtionship was stable, she wouldn''t do such a heartless thing. "I don''t know. I can''t find her!" Joshua''s tone was full of frustration and anger, "If she really joined hands with April Jones to deceive me, I won''t let her off." Edwards heard his brother gritting his teeth, and even the sound of his heart copsing. Heforted him, "Josh, don''t think too much into it. Maybe they didn''t join hands and escaped, so you should look for Elizabeth instead." "Um, I''ll look around!" Joshua also believed that Elizabeth did not have the guts to betray him. Joshua also didn''t know where he got his confidence from, but he believed that Elizabeth wouldn''t lie to him. She really liked him. Her eyes couldn''t lie to anyone. April Jones thought of a way to escape from the hospital. The first thing she did was to take out her phone and give John Wayne a call. Her hands were shaking as she punched in the numbers, scared and desperate. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The phone was unplugged, and John Wayne''s familiar voice came out: "Who is it?" "John Wayne, did you kidnap Eliza? Let her go. What are you trying to do? We''ve ended our grudges, so don''t you dare hurt her." April Jones growled angrily into her phone, she was about to lose her mind. "Anna Jones, oh, that''s not right. You''re April Jones now, weren''t you hiding from me all this while? Why did you suddenly call me?" John Wayneughed coldly. "You old turd, what are you trying to do? I''m warning you, don''t act recklessly, hurry up and let Eliza go!" April gritted her teeth as she shouted in anger. "Did you tell what happened to us back then to the two brothers, Edwards and Joshua?" John Wayne''s voice turned cold as he asked sarcastically. "I didn''t!" April Jones immediately denied it. "Like I said, I will take all of the secrets with me into the ground." "You swore so, but how do I know you didn''t?" John Wayne smiled coldly, as he did not trust her at all. "If I really did say it, would the people of Wayne Family let me go? Use your brain to think!" April Jones said hatefully. "April Jones, do you really think I''m stupid? Your daughter is now Joshua''s girlfriend, so of course something would not happen if she were to plead with Joshua!" John Wayne was like an old cunning fox who could see through everything. April Jones''s panicked face turned white, she held onto her phone tightly, even her breathing had stopped from fright. "What are you trying to do? Do you want me to die? Okay, I will go and die now, I will look for a building now if you let Eliza go. As long as you let her go, I will die for you!" "April Jones, you betrayed me, and the traitors will have to pay the price, do you understand?" John Wayne growled in anger. It was clear that he had already suspected that April Jones had confessed her crimes, so the reason Wayne Family did not send her to the police station was because Edwards was waiting for the right moment. When the time came, he would beat him up, and she would naturally use this evidence to convict him. "What do you want of me? John Wayne, don''t you dare go too far!" Elizabeth growled angrily into her phone, like a madman, her face distorted. "I want you to turn yourself in to the Police station and admit that you killed Leonard Wayne alone!" John Wayne coldly requested. "Okay, if I turn myself in, would you let Eliza go?" April Jones already had nothing to live for, no matter what she had to do, she was willing, and only hoped that her daughter would return safely. "Of course it''s not enough. I still need you to tell Joshua that Elizabeth is your daughter, and the reason why you told the lie from before is for the sake of your daughter''s future." John Wayne said coldly. "What? You can''t do this, Eliza is not my daughter..." "You told me yourself that year, could it be that you''re lying? No matter if it''s true or not, you have to tell Joshua about this matter. Whether it''s true or not, Joshua will verify it himself!" April Jones''s entire body froze into a rock. Her body couldn''t help but to tremble uncontrobly. "You are truly a demon. If you want me to confess, I will go. If you want my life, I will give it to you. However, you cannot destroy my daughter''s future. You cannot!" April Jones painfully roared, scaring all the passersby, and all of them kept their distance from her, treating her like a mental patient. "Is your daughter''s future more important, or is her life more important? You should think about it for yourself!" John Wayne didn''t want to argue with her for too long. He believed that this woman would definitely give him the result he wanted. "Wait a moment, I promise you!" April Jones finally gave in. Her daughter''s life was more important than anything. "Alright, on the side of the Wayne Family, I have spies, so don''t y any tricks on me. If I were to find out that you dare to think about other things, your daughter will definitely lose her life. Such a pretty girl died too miserably, it would be a heartbreaking event." John Wayne said with a leisurely tone. "Don''t touch her. Otherwise, I''ll fight you to the death!" At this moment, April Jones did not know what she could say to threaten him. She could only choose to believe in this demon again. "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything to her. On ount of our friendship, as long as you agree to my conditions, I will let her return safely!" John Wayneughed coldly. After hanging up the phone, April Jones sat on the street alone like a madman. Her face was dull and her eyes were empty. Suddenly, she saw a river nearby. She quickly walked over and threw her phone into the river. The reason for doing this was to avoid any more trouble, she had already decided to follow John Wayne''s orders. But she left her phone behind, if the people from Wayne Family were to find out, it would endanger her daughter''s life. She didn''t dare to gamble, and she couldn''t afford to. "Hey, April Jones, what are you doing?" Just as April Jones was standing by the river, the bodyguard who ran out to find her suddenly saw her. April Jones looked at the two bodyguards who were running around frantically. She felt that she had done something terrible, and apologized to them numbly: "Sorry!" "I say, you, what are you doing? Why did you suddenly run away?" April Jones''s eyes were empty, and in the end, she taunted: "I''m afraid, I want to escape!" "Why are you afraid?" "I killed someone!" April Jones said calmly. Chapter 950 Chapter 950 April Jones''s words were too shocking, and the two bodyguards'' faces were filled with fear. "Madam, are you alright? Killing is against thew, when did you kill someone?" Although the two bodyguards were calm, they were still shocked. "Bring me to see Joshua. I have something to say to him!" April Jones looked up and secretly exhaled, as if she had made an important decision. The two bodyguards quickly called Joshua and told him the truth that April Jones had found. When April Jones was brought back to the vi, both Edwards and Joshua came. Both of their handsome faces were gloomy and cold. There was obviously a sense of annoyance at being cheated. When April Jones saw the two of them, the guilt in her heart deepened. However, her daughter''s life was at stake, so she could only suppress the guilt in her heart. "April Jones, why did you escape?" Edwards coldly stared at her as he questioned her. April Jones was no longer as panicked and afraid as before. She raised her head to look at the brothers in front of her, and said with her head lowered: "I am still very afraid that you will send me to the police station." "Heh, are you afraid of death?" Joshua mocked. "Yeah, who isn''t afraid of that? Moreover, I have reallymitted a crime worthy of death!" April Jones''s heart became calm, and her speech became clear and orderly. "A death sentence?" Joshua''s face changed. Seeing the angry expressions on the two of them, she took a deep breath andughed at herself: "I''m really not interested in living anymore. I''m too tired, forget it, maybe even dead can be considered a relief. Joshua, thank you so much for taking care of me and my daughter." "Your daughter?" Joshua felt his entire body turning cold, his eyes staring straight at April Jones: "What do you mean by that?" April Jones wasn''t afraid in the slightest, she only chuckled: "Eliza is my daughter, my own daughter. Actually, I have always been lying to you, your father was killed by me, and I am happy for the sake of my daughter marrying into your Wayne Family, that''s why I am pushing the me on John Wayne, I feel that as long as I am not a killer and Eliza is not my daughter, then you will definitely love each other forever, until the wedding." "What did you say?" Joshua''s face was uglier than death. He had the urge to kill her right now. "Josh, calm down!" Edwards said as he looked at his brother''s pained expression, then reached out and gently held his arm. "Bro, did you hear what she said? Elizabeth was her biological daughter? These two liars!" Joshua felt that he was really the most foolish person in the world, fooled by these two woman into circling around. This kind of feeling was even worse than death. However, Edwards remained calm. He stared coldly at April Jones, and realized that her expression today was too calm, as if she was prepared to die. She no longer had any desire to live. "You said that Elizabeth is your daughter, then what about her? Tell her toe out and confront my brother!" Edwards said coldly. "She ... She''s gone, she escaped, because she can''t ept the fact that her mother killed her boyfriend''s father. This is too big of a blow, she''s in more pain than death, and she is ashamed to see your brother again!" April Jones made up a lie to convince the two people in front of her. "She only cares about escaping. The daughter of a sinner, no matter where she runs, nothing can wash away the dirty blood in her body!" Joshua was really going crazy. The woman he doted on actually ran away without saying a word. So, this was the so - called true love. She once swore to him that she would never leave. It was all a lie. How hateful! Edwards looked at April Jones''s flickering gaze, and had a nagging feeling that something was wrong. "Where did Elizabeth escape to? Can you reach her? Let her personally exin to my brother. She did not make a mistake. She shouldn''t be so reluctant to not say a word to my brother." Edwards coldly said. He was not anxious to convict April Jones, but instead forced her to contact Elizabeth. April Jones was suddenly driven mad by his words, she retreated in pain and shouted: "Why don''t you believe me? She''s my daughter. I''ve killed your father and I''m a criminal. You should hurry up and arrest me so that I can be punished by thew!" "If you are the murderer of my father, of course I will not let you off, but what about the evidence? Are you lying, or is someone forcing you to?" Edwards was not a person who would easily make a decision. He would look at one matter with his own eyes and have his own thoughts. "You guys are really funny, why would I lie? I''m pleading guilty, and you don''t believe me? Do you all want to take revenge for your father?" April Jones could no longer stay calm. She was very anxious in her heart, anxious to admit her mistakes, anxious to save her daughter. Even if they had to cut her into a thousand pieces and kill her on the spot, she was willing to do so. But she was afraid of being questioned. Yet, Edwards doubted her. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "April Jones, if you don''t have Elizabethe over to exin, I won''t send you to the Police station right now either. You said that you were the one who killed the person, I will think of a way to investigate ..." ¡°If you can find out, then you won''t have to wait until now to reverse the case against your father. There''s no evidence, I drugged him, and he refused to divorce and marry me. I hate him, so I killed him. April Jones tried her best to speak a lie. She was so anxious that she was about to cry. "You vicious woman ..." Joshua was about to explode with anger. "That''s right, I''m that vicious. Hurry up and capture me, it''s meaningless for me to live now. I''m locked up like a dog every day. I don''t have any freedom at all. You might as well let me die!" April Jones purposely said with a crazy tone. "Brother, this woman deserves to die!" Joshua was so angry that he lost all reason. When he thought that Elizabeth was her biological daughter, he really wanted to strangle Elizabeth to death too. "I feel like you''re lying? It''s impossible that my dad was killed by you. John Wayne''s motive for killing was even stronger. Could it be that you have some weakness that he caught, so he is threatening you? You want to take the me for him?" Edwards coldly analyzed. Joshua''s expression froze, after that, he stared straight at April Jones: "Where''s Elizabeth? Where is she?" April Jones was so frightened that she retreated two steps. Her legs gave way and she fell to the ground with a look of despair and fear. "Does he know that Elizabeth is your daughter? So, Elizabeth was taken away by him, right?" Joshua''s reason had already returned, and upon thinking that Elizabeth had disappeared, Joshua also made a connection. "No, she wasn''t captured. She was just..." "Then find her and I''ll immediately send you to the police station to surrender when I see her!" Joshua also calmed down. Chapter 951 Chapter 951 A ¡ª pril Jones fearfully looked at the two brothers in front of him. They both said that Edwards Wayne was an extremely shrewd man who had never been in contact with anyone before, hence April Jones did not agree with them.Now, however, she was truly afraid of their suspicion. "Elizabeth is my daughter, I''m more concerned about her than you guys. Joshua Wayne, I hope that you don''t have to continue interacting with her in the future. You''re not suitable for her, so just let her go." April Jones immediately changed the topic, wanting to force Joshua Wayne to break up with her daughter. "You want us to break up? "Alright, call her here. I''ll break up with her now, and I''ll make sure you both give up." Joshua Wayne''s eyes were still fixated on April Jones, her voice sounded cold but it also carried a bit of anxiety. Edwards Wayne coldly narrowed his eyes. He could already confirm that April Jones was hiding something very important from them. April Jones was in extreme pain. In the end, she covered her face with her hands and cried incessantly: "Why? Why didn''t you send me to the police station? Why don''t you believe me? Are you really going to kill my daughter?" "April Jones, where is Elizabeth? Hurry up and tell me! " Suddenly, Edwards Wayne took a step forward and pulled her hand in anger, and almost shouted out in a low voice. April Jones was really in despair now. She shook her head, looking numb: "No, I can die, my daughter can''t, I beg you, don''t ask me anymore, just send me to the police station." Edwards Wayne coldly opened his mouth and said: "John Wayne kidnapped Elizabeth and threatened you to confess your crimes, is that true? Moreover, he even threatened you with death by not letting a third party know about it. Otherwise, he would kill your daughter, I''m very curious, how did he know that Elizabeth is your daughter? Did he know that before?" After April Jones finished listening to Edwards Wayne''s conjecture and conclusion, her entire body froze. Her voice trembled, "That''s right, he is forcing me to surrender myself and admit my guilt, to me, and to no one else. As long as I admit my guilt, my daughter will have a chance to live. Joshua Wayne''s expression was so cold that it seemed as though he was about to kill someone. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? Do you know that by doing this, John Wayne has a high chance of tearing the votes? What makes you believe him? "And you don''t believe us?" Joshua Wayne was so angry that April Jones is so stupid.. She instinctively shook her head: "Right now, other than believing in him, what else can I do? Now that you know that Elizabeth is my daughter, you definitely will not treat her well, you guys hate me, so how could I possibly trust you two? I brought this tragedy upon myself. It has nothing to do with my daughter. She doesn''t even know her own past. She is truly pitiful." Edwards Wayne did not sympathize with April Jones at all. Even if she was to kneel down in regret, he would never forgive her. "You can trust us now. I''ll give you a chance to save your daughter, but you have to promise that you won''t lie to us again in the future." Edwards Wayne turned and sat on the sofa. "Really? Can I trust you?" April Jones''s face revealed astonishment. "Elizabeth can''t die, I still have debts with her!" Joshua Wayne gritted his teeth coldly. April Jones''s heart trembled, her face was filled with worry: "Joshua,, I know that you will no longer treat my daughter nicely, I hope you do not me her, just charge at me!" "This is between her and me, it''s not up to you to care!" Joshua Wayne said angrily. Edwards Wayne said calmly: "You can tell us what John Wayne requested of you. If he wants you to turn yourself in, then well send you to the police station, but you have to make him release Elizabeth first!" "I know. Of course, I have to see that my daughter is fine before I turn myself in." April Jones nodded. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Then did John Wayne say when he would release them?" "He didn''t. He didn''t say anything. He only threatened me because he saw that I was powerless. I was truly very afraid. I was very worried for my daughter." April Jones couldn''t even cry at the moment, she waspletely scared out of his wits. "You can then call him to negotiate the terms and ask him to release your daughter first. You have to turn yourself in immediately. Also, you have to make sure that your daughter is safe before he sends someone to watch over you for you to turn himself in!" Edwards Wayne helped her think of a way. "Will he agree?" April Jones felt that this method might not work. "He will, he wants to get rid of his crimes, but your daughter is useless to him, no matter if you tie her up or kill him, John Wayne will still carry the burden of the death penalty. So if you insist on talking to him, he''ll definitely agree to it." Edwards Wayne said coldly. "Alright, I''ll call him now!" After April Jones finished speaking, she wanted to look for her phone, but she found that her phone had been thrown away, causing her to be anxious and restless. "Don''t worry, we''ll talk to him tomorrow morning and have him send someone to find you. You have to watch your daughter be released and leave safely, then you have to go to the police station. Remember, you have to hold on to this matter." Edwards Wayne coldly reminded her. "Brother, is that Elizabeth going to be alright?" Joshua Wayne was more worried about the woman''s little life. "Don''t worry, John Wayne will definitely not act rashly. He wants April Jones to help him get rid of his sin, so he definitely won''t have any intention to kill Elizabeth." Edwards Wayne said with certainty. "No, I''m afraid ..." Joshua Wayne''s expression turned anxious, he wanted to say something but hesitated. Edwards Wayne frowned, his big hands tightly holding onto the chair''s support, he coldly gritted his teeth: "Now I can only believe that he is not such a despicable person." "I''ll go look for him and ask him for the person!" Joshua Wayne was really unable to endure this kind of torment in his heart, not even for a second. April Jones rushed to block his path: "You can''t go, if you want to go, then Elizabeth will lose her life. He said before, I can''t tell anyone, and even though the both of you know the truth, please keep it a secret for me, I beg you." Edwards Wayne also stood up, and lightly patted Joshua Wayne''s shoulders: "Don''t worry, I''ll find someone to watch every single move of John Wayne''s. If I have the chance to find Elizabeth, I''ll definitely think of all the ways to save her." "Brother ..." Joshua Wayne looked at his brother, his eyes were filled with worry and anxiety. "Calm down!" Edwards Wayne could understand the pain and torture in his brother''s heart at this moment. If it was him, if he knew that Lily was in danger, he definitely would not be able to calm down. Joshua Wayne could only re at April Jones hatefully: "If anything happens to her, I won''t let you go!" April Jones stared at him nkly. Suddenly, a bit of hope rose in her heart. She felt that Joshua Wayne was truly worried for her daughter. Chapter 952 Chapter 952 After the two Edwards Wayne brothers left, April Jones''s mood calmed a little. On the way back, Joshua Wayne''s face was gloomy, he did not say a word, but his heart was in turmoil, as though a storm was raging in his heart, causing his rationality to crumble. Seeing his brother clench his fist, Edwards Wayne couldn''t help but let out a soft sigh as he consoled him, "Don''t worry, she''ll be able toe out tomorrow." "I''m really afraid that John Wayne will hurt her." In front of his elder brother, Joshua Wayne was unable to hide the fear and worry in his heart. "Although John Wayne is bad, but I believe that he is not evil. He wants April Jones to plead guilty for him, so he should not let anyone touch Elizabeth." Edwards Wayne calmly analyzed. "Bro, have your men been keeping an eye on him?" However, Joshua Wayne was unable to calm her down. The moment he closed his eyes, it was as if he could see her desperate and miserable appearance. "Watch closely, John Wayne is currently at Jack Wayne''s house, he has not left even half a step!" Edwards Wayne nodded. "He must have found someone else to do it. Damn it, how did he kidnap Elizabeth? Was it done in public again? " Joshua Wayne gritted his teeth as he said this. "Definitely not, who is Elizabeth with today? You can ask that person toe here! " Edwards Wayne believed that since Elizabeth was not bad, she definitely would not be tied up in public like last time. "It''s her assistant, Lucy. I just called her, she said she separated from Elizabeth in the afternoon." Joshua Wayne leaned back in the chair in pain and exhaustion. Edwards Wayne squinted and stared out of the window into the dense night, then said: "It''s already the wee hours of the morning, Elizabeth still hasn''te back yet, so you can call Lucy over for another confrontation for the reason of worrying about Elizabeth''s safety." "Big Brother..." "You suspect that her assistant is up to something?" Joshua Wayne''s entire body stiffened, a cold feeling struck his entire body. Edwards Wayneughed coldly: "If she dares toe and confront us, that would mean that she isn''t very likely toe. But what if she doesn''t dare toe? Have you never thought of such an oue? " Joshua Wayne''s entire body trembled, he opened his eyes widely and looked at his big brother: "That''s right, why didn''t I think that this matter would actually be so suspicious. Bro, I have to admit, your brain is smarter than mine." "At this time, you still have the mood to talk about this?" "You''re too anxious and worried, so you can''t calm down and think about these things. If I were you, I wouldn''t be able to be rational either." Edwards Wayne chuckled. "Brother, you have to take good care of sisteriw and the two children. This old man has gone mad. I believe that he will do anything to achieve his goal." Joshua Wayne was truly shocked by John Wayne''s shameless method, he really wanted to beat him up. "I know, this is a signal, we have to be even more careful!" Edwards Wayne nodded his head, his heart already had his guard up. Joshua Wayne took out his phone, and called Lucy. Lucy still answered her call. "Boss, it''s sote, why are you calling me?" Is Elizabeth back? " Lucy''s voice sounded,like she was worried about Elizabeth. "She hasn''te back, I''m still looking for her. Come to the office now, I have something to ask you." Joshua Wayne''s coldly and clearly request. "Ah?" Now? "It''s toote. How about, tomorrow..." "No, right now, I''ll ask the police toe over and assist in the search. You cane over and answer some questions." Joshua Wayne asked sternly. "I... I can''t leave now, I still have something else to do! " Lucy was already hesitating to speak, but following that, his phone immediately disconnected. The expressions of the two brothers instantly turned doubtful. "Brother, there''s something wrong with this Lucy!" Joshua Wayne''s handsome face instantly turned pale white. Edwards Wayne coldly snorted, "Who is this Lucy? Did you find out? You should let someone to investigate her right now." "Lucy just arrived at thepany these few days to work. She is passionate and proactive, and Elizabeth has a good impression of her. That''s why she allowed her to work as her personal assistant. Could it be "That''s right, this Lucy might be the person that John Wayne sent to be a spy, that''s why she was so passionate and active in order to obtain Elizabeth''s trust, the reason why Elizabeth was tied up, it must be rted to her." "Can I call the police now?" Joshua Wayne''s face had already turned green from the anger, as he said hatefully. If you alert the police now, John Wayne will be angry from the embarrassment, then if April Jones wants to negotiate conditions with him tomorrow, it might not seed. You really have to wait for a while, at least wait until tomorrow when April Jones negotiates with him before capturing Lucy. Edwards Wayne had no choice but to continue to advise his. Joshua Wayne painfully pressed on his head, feeling like his head was going to explode. "Itis my fault, I shouldn''t have hired those people, I won''t allow John Wayne to take advantage of me." Edwards Wayne also started to feel sorry for her little brother, andforted his gently: "Don''t be like this, you can''t be med, you can only say that John Wayne is really scary." "I want to kill him!" Joshua Wayne growled angrily. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Killing him won''t solve the problem, and you still have to shoulder the responsibility ofmitting murder. This isn''t a wise choice." Edwards Wayne was shocked, he could only request his brother to not do such an extreme thing. Joshua Wayne no longer spoke. He closed his eyes and leaned on his seat. This night was extremely long. Elizabeth''s hands and feet were tied, she had not eaten anything during dinner, and her entire being seemed to have weakened. "Someonee in, I want to go to the toilet!" Elizabeth said weakly. Jessica walked in. Without saying a word, she walked over and untied the rope tied around her legs. Elizabeth never thought that Jessica would actually untie the ropes for her, and immediately, she wanted to escape. After the rope was untied, Elizabeth immediately swept it with her leg. If it was an ordinary person, they would have long been swept to the ground by her kick. Unfortunately, Jessica only dodged very easily, avoiding her kick and sneered: "I heard that your skills are not bad, but in front of me, you are just using the door to y with the axe." Elizabeth originally had a glimmer of hope, but she didn''t think that the woman in front of him would actually be so good at fighting as well, far above her. Unwilling to give up, she raised her leg to continue kicking her, but as if angered by her, Jessica immediately threw out a punch and kick. Elizabeth''s hands were still tied behind her back, and her legs alone could move, so she was ruthlessly kicked by Jessica. She felt that her five viscera and six stomachs had been moved. She felt waves of pain, and her back hit the hard wall again. Her head felt dizzy. "Hurry if you want to go to the toilet or if you want to hit me again, I''ll kick you back!" Jessica red at her and said sarcastically. Elizabeth realized, even if she was untied, she would not be able to beat Jessica, so she could only stare at her, and crawled up with difficulty: "You''re tying my hands, how can I go to the toilet!" Jessica snorted, and immediately untied the rope on her hand. Elizabeth wanted to move again, but all of ? sudden, Jessica took out a gun from nowhere and pointed it at her head: "Think carefully before making a move!" Chapter 953 Chapter 953 F ¡ªacing the threat of death, no matter how strong his desire to live was, Elizabeth would not dare to act rashly. She could only go to the bathroom obediently ande out. Jessica called a man in and raised her chin towards him. That man immediately wanted toe over and flrt with Elizabeth, but Elizabeth kicked that man away. That man gnashed his teeth in anger and raised his hand to p her. "I told you to tie the rope, I didn''t tell you to do anything to her!" Jessica said impatiently. "madam, let me y with her. She''s a Celebrity, how could I ever have such a chance in my life? Just give her to me ..." "You must be tired of living. If I tell you to tie her up, then just do it. You''re talking so much nonsense. She is our money tree. If you were to ruin it, who would I go to for money?" Jessica said angrily. That man didn''t dare to do it again, and quickly took out a rope to tie Elizabeth up. Although Elizabeth was unwilling to be tied up again, it was a pity that Jessica shot a shot at her feet. She was so scared that her entire body turned stiff. That man took the opportunity to touch her body a few times and finally got his wish fulfilled. Elizabeth was extremely disgusted, causing him to feel nauseous. "Would you like something to eat?" Seeing her pale face, Jessica immediately asked with kindness. "No!" Elizabeth said bitterly. "Do you want to hear the story?" Jessica suddenly raised her head andughed, as if she had thought of something extremely funny. Elizabeth was even more disgusted by her tone, and said with a cold face: "I don''t want to hear any more of your words, I prefer that you get out of here!" "You don''t want to hear it? "Okay, but now I want to tell you a story even more. Also, you have to seriously listen to it, because this story might be rted to you!" Jessica waved to the man: "Bring a chair in!" "Alright, madam!" The delinquent hurried out and brought in a chair. Elizabeth really did not want to face this fake and terrifying woman, so she turned her face to the side. However, Jessica stared at her, her unconcealed face was so ugly that it would cause one to have nightmares at night. "Elizabeth, do you know that I have been noticed you since a long time ago?" Jessica''s face changed, the words that came out caused Elizabeth to tremble with fear. "Why are you following me? "Are you a pervert?" Elizabeth had finally given her a proper look, but her tone was one of ridicule. "No, I paid attention to you because my mother and your mother knew each other!" Jessica crossed her arms in front of her chest, her gaze slightly nted and carrying a ridiculing expression: "Your mother, that slut, betrayed my mother. I came to find you, is this considered retribution?" Elizabeth was confused when she heard it, and her expression revealed a cold smile: "What are you saying? I don''t understand a single word. I don''t believe a single word of it. "Anna Jones, who changed her name now. Back then, she was pregnant with you and was a friend to my mother. They worked together at a club ..." "What did you say?" Elizabeth stared fixedly at her, and her tied up body couldn''t help but tremble: "Don''t speak nonsense, April Jones is my aunt and she isn''t my mother. You even got this wrong, it''s really too funny." "Am I wrong? Or perhaps, you have always been kept in the dark, like a fool, calling your own mother ''aunt'' every day? " Jessica shrugged her shoulders, with a look of satisfaction on her face, her tone carrying even more ridicule. "You''re lying, April Jones is my aunt!" Elizabeth argued. You were abandoned by your own mother, thrown to her halfblooded sister, who raised her, and was kicked around like a ball ever since you were young. Elizabeth, I always thought that I was in a miserable state, but who would have thought that you were even more miserable than me, more pitiful. "You shut up, don''t speak nonsense! I was born in my mother''s womb, April Jones is my aunt!" Elizabeth roared angrily. She could not ept that she could distort the truth, but fear and unease rose in her heart. "What I said was all true. Don''t tell me that you don''t feel that your face is simr to Anna Jones''s? How much do you resemble your mother? It''s clear from one look that they aren''t your biological mother and daughter! " Jessica ridiculed.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Elizabeth''s mind was filled with pain, as though Joshua Wayne had just mentioned that she looked different from her mother. What was going on? Was she really not her mother''s biological daughter? Is April Jones her mother? Who would joke with her like that? "You''re lying, if April Jones was my mother, why wouldn''t she recognize me? We''ve been together for so many years, why didn''t she let me call her mother? " Elizabeth still could not believe that it was true. She felt that all of it did not make sense. "Fine, you really don''t understand anything, you can no longer be described as pitiful. Your birth was originally a tragedy, April Jones gave birth to you, you had just reached the full moon and she was already caught and sent to prison, you were thrown away in your own home, fortunately you had a good aunt who was willing to raise you even though she wasn''t married, and then took you to marry your adoptive father. I heard that your adoptive father treated you pretty well, but unfortunately, his life was short, and he died at the age of thirty, so your aunt had no choice but to marry again. Jessica said slowly, as if she was telling a story, and it had nothing to do with her, so she was not sad nor happy. However, Elizabeth was about to go crazy, her beautiful face was red from anger, her heartbeat elerated and froze, she felt that all of the blood in her body had frozen over, she could only stare intently at the bbering woman, and felt that everything she said, was not true. "Elizabeth, do you know why April Jones doesn''t dare to recognize you? Because she was afraid, because she had been in prison, and because she seemed to have killed people before, such a notorious woman, did she dare to let you be her daughter? However, no matter how wellguarded she is, there are still people who know about this secret. That''s why you became April Jones''s biggest weakness! " Jessica saw that April Jones''s face was pale white, she was about to faint, and knew how big of a blow she had received, she would definitely faint from anger. "You''re lying, it''s not true, it''s not true, I''m not April Jones''s daughter, I don''t have a motherdaughter rtionship with her!" Elizabeth feebly retorted, but the more she denied it, the more she felt that Jessica''s words were true. Ever since April Jones came back from overseas, she had always been very concerned with her. She bought her snacks, gave her beautiful dresses, and frequently took her out for fun, went out to eat, and intentionally paid for her to learn dancing and Taekwondo. She had always thought that her mother was too busy to take her back then, but now that she thought about it, it wasn''t that she didn''t have time, but rather had intentionally given her to April Jones to y with her in various ways. Chapter 954 Chapter 954 Jessica looked at Elizabeth''s struggling expression and snorted: "Don''t ever think about loving Joshua Wayne again in this life, you will not have another chance! Your mother is his sworn enemy!" "No ..." "No, don''t say anymore, don''t say anymore!" Elizabeth''s brain felt like it was about to explode. The pain was extreme, and thest bit of despair on her face was gone. Jessica knew that it would be difficult for Elizabeth to pass the night, so she could only say nothing more and turn around to leave. "No, it''s not, it''s definitely not. You''re lying, I''m not April Jones''s daughter, I''m not!" Elizabeth muttered, and raised her head, she was already so scared that tears streamed down her face. Her hands and legs were deeply cut by the rope, almost to the point of bleeding. But what Elizabeth felt, was that this kind of pain,pared to the pain in her heart, was simply iparable. She just wanted herself to feel pain. Only by doing this, would she not desperately search for clues, so she wouldn''t have to admit her rtionship with April Jones. "Ah ..." Elizabeth could not bear the defeat in her heart, and started to cry loudly with her head raised, as if she was going to cry out all the uneasiness, fear and despair in his heart. After crying for an unknown period of time, she felt dizzy and faint. Waves of pain in her limbs dragged her rationality, making her unable to fall asleep. Joshua Wayne followed his brother back to the Wayne Family. The moment he entered the living room, he immediately went upstairs and locked himself in his bedroom. Lily was still awake, and had been waiting for Edwards Wayne to return. He used to work overtime and would only be home at 11 o''clock at most. But now, he returned in the early morning with a cold spring air around him. Lily couldn''t help but walk to his side, and said worriedly: "You came back sote today!" Edwards Wayne''s gaze was fixated on her as he casually ced his jacket on the sofa beside him. He walked over without saying a word and then extended his arms to hug her tightly. Lily was slightly surprised as her body, which had been tightly embraced by him, instantly softened up. She leaned into his embrace andughed softly, "What''s wrong? Are you very tired? You should go take a shower and rest early!" "Honey!" C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "En!" The man''s low call caused Lily''s heartstrings to tremble as she replied him with a gentle voice. Edwards Wayne really wanted to tell her about Elizabeth being tied up, then remind her to be careful when she goes out, not to easily trust others, and even more so not to put himself in danger. However, Edwards Wayne couldn''t bear to let her fear him, and he didn''t want her to think too much. He restrained himself until the end, then gently stroked her long hair and warmly said, "It''s nothing, go to sleep. I''m going to take a bath!" Lily felt that Edwards Wayne had something he wanted to say to her, but in the end, he didn''t say anything. Lily blinked his eyes, wanted to ask, but felt that it was better to just leave it at that, because if he really wanted to say something, he would definitely say it. Lily lied on her bed, feeling sleepy. Just a moment ago, she was relying on her willpower to support her body, but now, the man she loved was back. She didn''t force him, and in a trance, she fell asleep. In a daze, he felt a pair of warm hands reach out from under the nket and gently pull her into his embrace. The familiar aura gave Lily a sense of security. She turned her body to the side, nestled into his embrace, and went to sleep. However, Edwards Wayne was unable to sleep. Although he was also sleepy, when he thought about how his brother in the next room would be so anxious, he could not help but sigh. Borrowing the light from the wallmp, Edwards Wayne looked at the woman sleeping soundly in his embrace, and couldn''t help but hold her tightly. Her thin lips lightly pressed against her forehead. Apanied by her soft and even breathing, she also slowly fell asleep. Joshua Wayne sat on the sofa. He did not take off his jacket but sat there like a statue as soon as he entered the room. He had been sitting there for almost an hour with no change in posture or expression. Tonight, he was truly shocked. The fact that Elizabeth had been tied up had already caused him to be extremely confused and anxious, but unfortunately, he had also heard a news that made him fall apart. Elizabeth was actually April Jones''s biological daughter? He should have thought of it long ago, and should have confirmed it. Elizabeth didn''t have any simrities with her mother, but instead had features simr to April Jones''s. It was no wonder that her mother would give her so much attention. Perhaps, her mother would have already seen through it. Even until now, he still felt that Elizabeth and Elizabeth were only family members. "Elizabeth!" Joshua Wayne clenched his teeth. It was unknown if he hated her more, or if he loved her more. But at the moment, what he was most worried about was whether she would be harmed. Where was she tied up? Maybe the entire Wayne Family would not be able to sleep peacefully. When John Wayne was doing the interview, Jack Wayne also watched it. When John Wayne returned home, he had a big fight with him. "Do you think you are worthy of my dead mother? You''re getting more and more out of hand. " Jack Wayne gritted his teeth in anger. He felt that John Wayne did not respect his dead mother at all. However, John Wayne lit up a cigarette, smoked and exined while looking at him: "Don''t be so agitated, isn''t this just a temporary measure? Otherwise, how could he lure April Jones out? I told you to send someone to find her, but there was no news. I really don''t have any time to waste with her now. "So, my mom is dead. You can hurt her as much as you want, can''t you? But I''m still alive. Where do you want me to put my face? Are you going to tell everyone that you gave birth to me, a son, to a woman you don''t love? " Jack Wayne was in extreme pain. Previously, when John Wayne was locked up in the prison, he felt lonely and pitiful. B ut now, he had been released, and Jack Wayne found out that his life had be even worse. John Wayne had basically given him a blockage every day, angering him time and time again. "Son, you don''t need to worry about small matters. You should calm down a bit. The reason why father is doing this is for your future. You have to understand my difficulties." John Wayne was very patient with his son. "Where is my future? Even if I were to really take over the Wayne Family''s business in the future, I will still be criticized as a child born of a woman you don''t love. You might not even have loved me! " Jack Wayne went into the bull''s horn and couldn''t get out. John Wayneughed angrily: "What nonsense are you talking about? I don''t love you, but who else would I love? You are my only son!" Jack Wayne''s face was still dark and ugly. The sky had finally brightened. The long night had passed, and everyone seemed to be awakened from their stupor. April Jones did not sleep during the night. The next day, she went to buy a new phone and called John Wayne. Chapter 955 Chapter 955 E¡ªarly in the morning, Jane Wayne woke up. After she looked at the time, she went to change clothes and pushed open the door, seeing John Wayne sitting on the sofa. She walked over and greeted: "Daddy, you''re up so early!" John Wayne nodded his head towards her. Actually, he had not slept at allst night. "Daddy, I''m going to make breakfast!" Jane Wayne said as he entered the kitchen. Because the father and son of the Wayne Family had too many schemes to discuss now, the servants that they had previously hired all left. After Jane Wayne returned, she was the only woman in the family, so she had to take responsibility of doing household chores and cooking. In the past, she was a youngdy who doesn''t do any chores. But now, she went to the supermarket to shop and even bought some books to cook. She came back to study, and she was completely a filial daughter now. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Even John Wayne had to praise her change. He felt that she was bing more and more considerate and that she had be a lot more satisfied. Jane Wayne entered the kitchen and she opened the pot. She took out an egg and bread from the refrigerator and warmed the milk. While doing this, she clenched her fingers tightly and had the urge to poison the milk. She did not want to harm Jack Wayne. Although this brother of hers was not as close as her siblings, but he had been good to her since young. Furthermore, she had always felt that Jack Wayne''s character was much better than hers. Jane Wayne had finished preparing breakfast, and upon realizing that John Wayne was no longer sitting on the sofa, her face changed. She gently moved her hands and feet, heading towards John Wayne''s room. Just as she reached the door, she heard John Wayne speaking to someone on the phone. Jane Wayne took a deep breath and put her ear close to the door. Although she could not hear it clearly, she had also heard some material content. John Wayne seemed to be telling someone to feed somebody first so that she wouldn''t starve to death. Jane Wayne was startled, what was John Wayne doing now? Just at this moment, Jack Wayne''s door opened, and Jane Wayne did not dare to continue listening. He hurriedly walked into the living room, looking like he was about to tidy up the room. "Jane, sorry to trouble you!" Jack Wayne looked at the greatly changed Jane Wayne, and felt a little apologetic in his heart. "brother, what are you talking about? "Both you and dad need someone to take care of them. Since I have nothing to do, it''s normal to help with some chores!" Jane Wayne said with a smile. "I really didn''t expect that the food you cooked would be so delicious. Big Bro had underestimated you in the past!" Jack Wayneughed. "When I was taking care of my grandparents, I had learned a lot of culinary arts. My grandparents had praised me too, but I haven''t done it in a while. Now that I''ve been born and my brothers can eat it, I feel a sense of aplishment!" Jane Wayne was a hardworking person, she was willing to put down her status to do anything. "Big brother, are you going to thepanyter? I heard that yourpany is almost done preparing, I''m really happy for you! " Jane Wayne asked in concern. "That''s right, we''re almost done with preparations. It''s going to be officiallyunched next month. If we don''t have enough manpower by then, you shoulde and help me too, Jane!" Jack Wayne walked into the dining hall and poured himself a cup of milk to drink. Jane Wayne stared at the milk in his hands, suddenly recalling what she had just done, she broke out in a cold sweat. "brother, did Daddy not sleep wellst night? I just saw that he didn''t look too good. Did he encounter any difficulties?" Jane Wayne immediately pretended to be concerned and asked. Of course, Jack Wayne knew what John Wayne was doing now. However, he did not want to tell Jane Wayne, because John Wayne had warned him repeatedly that it was not certain if Jane Wayne would stand with them or if he had to be wary of her. "Is that so? I''m not sure. He seems to be talking about cooperationtely. " Jack Wayne replied very naturally. Suspicion shrouded Jane Wayne''s heart. She felt that ever since John Wayne had decided to give up on her, she had been unable to participate in the core of them. The father and son pair had isted her from others. Huh, she had always been an outsider, right? There didn''t seem to be any need to care about this anymore. "Is that so? But I''m really worried that he''s too tired and his body won''t be able to bear it. I''ll make a pot of soup for you guys tonight to properly mend your bodies! " Jane Wayne immediatelyughed and said. Hearing her words, Jack Wayne inexplicably felt a little guilty. Jane Wayne had nothing more to say to this father and son pair, but now, they were preparing to see her as an outsider. It was truly a bit unfair. John Wayne ended the call and came out to eat breakfast, his face still filled with worry. "Daddy, do you think I should go visit Grandma and Grandpa?" Jane Wayne asked while eating, as if she was seeking his opinion. John Wayne said indifferently: "Let''s not go for the next few days!" Jane Wayne could only nod her head: "Okay, then I''ll go look for Tommy at noon. He promised to treat me to a meal, and even said that he would buy me a gift." John Wayne raised his head and looked at her, "Recently, you have be more and more interested in Tommy. You really gave up on Edwards Wayne?" Jane Wayne was secretly shocked, but she still looked angry: "He''s already married, why am I still thinking about him?" Jack Wayne''s gaze also shed a look of difort. He suddenly felt that he and Jane Wayne were truly in the same boat, and it was difficult for him to be together. One liked Edwards Wayne and the other fancied Lily. The two of them went to get married for a long time. "You can let him go, but your brother hasn''te out yet!" John Wayne swept a nce at Jack Wayne. Jane Wayne was immediately astonished: "Brother, you have really taken a fancy to that Lily? "What''s so good about her? I feel like she really knows how to act innocent..." "Stop talking nonsense and eat your food!" Jack Wayne''s gaze swept over them. Jane Wayne did not dare to say anything else, but she felt that it was funny, did Jack Wayne fall in this time? Lily, she really is a woman that messes with peach blossoms, I really envy her. John Wayne only ate half of it when his phone suddenly rang. When he saw the caller ID, he frowned. The moment he picked up the call, John Wayne''s expression changed. He got up and quickly went back to his room to talk on the phone. Jane Wayne had also tensed up just now, and she heard a woman''s voiceing from John Wayne''s phone. Jack Wayne''s hand that was eating also slowed down, as his eyes stared at his father''s back, who pretended not to know anything and started to guess and finally received a call from April Jones . He secretly heaved a sigh of relief. That woman must have thought things through and decided to turn herself in at the police station. "John Wayne, I need to personally see my daughter safely out of the country before I turn myself in to the police station!" April Jones resolutely demanded. Chapter 956 Chapter 956 April Jones ''s request made John Wayne''s face immediately turn stiff. He bit her lips andughed coldly: "April Jones, what qualifications do you have to negotiate with me? You don''t care if your daughter is dead or alive, do you?" "John Wayne, I understand you. If I really get injailed, you might not let my daughter off. Since the consequences will be the same, I still want to gamble on it." April Jones''s tone became firm as well. If it was said that she didn''t understand what kind of person John Wayne was, April Jones would still believe in the splendor of human nature with a little bit of luck. However, she felt that John Wayne was someone not worth believing, he had already gone crazy. John Wayne did not expect April Jones toe and force him at this time. He angrily squinted his eyes, and then, he gritted his teeth and said: "I can release your daughter, but what if you go back on your word?" I know that I can''t resist you. Moreover, I value my daughter more than my life, so I know that if I don''t turn myself in, she will still be in danger. Don''t worry, I will definitely plead guilty. April Jones gritted her teeth in anger as she replied. "Where are you? I''ll bring your daughter over right now and have someone keep an eye on you! " John Wayne eventually agreed to April Jones''s conditions. It seemed that the person who understood John Wayne the best was still Edwards Wayne. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to determine that John Wayne would agree to such a condition. "Let''s meet at the coffee shop opposite the police station. I''ll be here right now. Bring my daughter here. I want to see her safely leave!" April Jones was not stupid and started to calm down. "Move somewhere else!" When John Wayne heard the two words "police station", he felt a chill all over his body. April Jones knew that he also dreaded the idea of a police station. For the sake of her daughter''s life, she did not insist and agreed, "Fine, I will turn at the second intersection and there will also be a coffee shop there. I will watch over you on the second floor, send my daughter to the opposite road!" "April Jones, how did you suddenly be so smart? "Who''s guiding you?" John Wayne suddenly sneered and became suspicious. April Jonesughed coldly: "If you knew that you were going to die or spend the rest of your life in prison, you would understand why I suddenly became calm. I was forced by you." John Wayne coldly snorted, "If it wasn''t for my leniency back then, you would have been a dead man a long time ago." "I really regret making a deal with you. You are a devil, you clearly promised me that you would let me off." April Jones gritted her teeth in hatred, thinking that he was too naive back then, to actually believe in him. "Don''t mention it anymore. I haven''t been doing very well in the past five years. I''ll send someone over now. You''d better stay there and wait for me. Don''t disappoint me!" John Wayne ended his speech and hung up. John Wayne then made a call to Jessica: "Now bring Elizabeth out, we are going to see April Jones !" "John Wayne, the money you promised me can''t be any less!" Jessica took the opportunity to remind. " won''t!" John Wayne ended his speech and hung up. He opened the door and saw Jane Wayne tidying up the table. After a moment of thought, he opened his mouth, "I''m going out to meet a friend!" "Yes, Daddy! Big brother just went out too. " Jane Wayne smiled and nodded. After John Wayne left, Jane Wayne quickly threw away the cloth in his hand, returned to his room and took his bag. After John Wayne''s elevator door closed, she quickly pressed on another elevator door. After going down the stairs, Jane Wayne followed behind John Wayne in secret and saw him drive a ck car and leave. She also had her own car, but she couldn''t use her own car right now. Just as she was panicking, she saw a ck car driving past from behind, she quickly extended her hand to stop it, causing the car to stop. Jane Wayne was pretty, and she immediately blinked her eyes at the man as she spoke in a spoiled manner, "Big brother, can you give me a ride? I''m also living upstairs. I''m going to bete for work!" That man also lived in the same district, and he had met Jane Wayne a few times. Seeing that she was a beautiful girl, coupled with her blinking ck and white eyes and a harmless looking face, he happily agreed. Jane Wayne had used beauty to do this kind of thing many times. She had experience, which was why she seeded so easily. "Big bro, follow that ck car in front of us. That''s my dad, he ..." "He''s going to go see another woman behind my mother''s back. Please, can you help me follow him for a while?" After Jane Wayne got on the car, she immediately started to make up another lie.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "It can''t be, why is your dad still acting like this? Imitating a young person to cheat?" The man laughed, a gossipy expression on his face. "Yeah, I was really scared that my parents would get a divorce, so I wanted to go with them!" Jane Wayne stared fixedly at John Wayne, wanting to see who he was so anxious to see. "Fine, anyway, I''m just going out for breakfast. Seeing that you''re so anxious, I''ll give you a hand." As the young beauty chatted, the man didn''t feel troubled at all. He stepped on the elerator and followed John Wayne''s car. April Jones had already reached the coffee shop, but she had already called Joshua Wayne and told him to quicklye and help save her daughter. Joshua Wayne and Edwards Wayne had rushed over in secret. In order to not arouse John Wayne''s suspicion, they sat in the carriage and waited. "Brother, why is John Wayne not here yet?" Joshua Wayne felt that every second felt extremely long. "He will definitelye if we wait patiently, but he must be very careful!" However, Edwards Wayne remained calm, he was not anxious at all, his eyes was staring straight at the intersection. "If she has lost anything, I must kill that old bastard John Wayne." Joshua Wayne gritted his teeth and clenched his fists tightly. "I want as well!" Edwards Wayne said in a low voice. As long as John Wayne died, perhaps everyone''s danger would be reduced. However, since his grandparents lost two sons, the white haired man''s history of giving away the ck haired man would repeat itself again. Edwards Wayne really couldn''t bear to torture these two old men. Just as the two brothers were staring at their target, a white sedan parked by the side of the road. After the door was opened, Elizabeth was immediately pushed off the carriage, and immediately after, the carriage quickly drove away. Elizabeth''s entire body was on the ground. After being tied up for an entire night, her body was still numb, plus she had cried a few more times and didn''t eat anything. She was on the edge of fainting. However, having obtained her freedom, she still forced herself to stand up. She stood on the street in a daze as she looked around at the people who hade. Suddenly, she recognized half of them. "Is she Elizabeth? "How did this happen?" "Are they filming a movie? This is way too tragic!" Elizabeth immediately raised her hand and covered her face. Right at that moment, a ck car drove to her side, and the door opened, revealing Joshua Wayne''s handsome face. Chapter 957 Chapter 957 E ¡ªlizabeth felt that she must be dreaming, she must be hungry to the point where her eyes went blurry, to actually see Joshua Wayne''s face. "What are you standing there for? Still not getting on the car? " The man''s voice was low and urgent, angry and pained. Elizabeth was startled, and her beautiful eyes instantly widened in disbelief. In the next second, a large hand quickly pulled her into the carriage. The ck elegant sedan was like a cheetah as it swiftly entered the traffic flow and disappeared. At this time, a man sat down in the seat that April Jones was sitting in. "Your daughter is safe now. It''s time to fulfill your promise." The man spoke coldly. April Jones ''s tensed heart was finally at ease. She nodded: "Yes, it''s time to fulfill my promise, let''s go!" Just then, April Jones ''s phone rang. It was John Wayne! She answered directly. "Who did you call toe over and bring Elizabeth away?" Because the person inside the car did not get off, John Wayne only saw Elizabeth getting on the car and left, but he did not know who the person was, so he asked. April Jones naturally did not dare to say that it was Joshua Wayne, and only sneered: "Of course I want to find someone to bring my daughter away. You do not need to care who it is, I will turn myself in at the police station right now." "You better do what you say. Don''t y any tricks, I can capture her once, then I''ll be able to capture her a second time. However, I don''t have the saying that this matter is over. The second time you provoke me, she will die." John Wayne seemed to have no other rtionships besides threatening her. "Don''t worry, I''ll be there!" This time, April Jones really decided to turn herself in. Although she felt that she shouldn''t die, her daughter''s life was constantly threatened, and she couldn''t afford to gamble. April Jones followed the man. Her heart was filled with sorrow and more regret than fear. Elizabeth, who was dragged into the carriage by Joshua Wayne, was still confused. Her confused eyes instantly filled with tears. She bit her lip, lowered her head, and began to cry. Joshua Wayne''s focus was on her pale face and the bloody scars on his wrist as she covered her face. "Dammit, what did they do to you?" Joshua Wayne immediately grabbed both her hands, and upon closer inspection, his heart hurt. He inhaled a breath of cold air and said angrily: "Did they hurt you?" Elizabeth allowed him to grab onto her hand, but she was too sad to say a single word. Her pain, was not the pain from her skin and flesh being injured, but rather the stagnation of pain in the depths of her heart. "Joshua Wayne, I''m sorry, I..." Elizabeth lowered her head as tears rolled down her face. She wanted to say something, but in the end, she couldn''t. What was she going to tell him? She was April Jones''s biological daughter? She didn''t want to say it out loud. She wanted to bury this secret deep within her heart for the rest of her life. "You what? Now that you''re like this, what else do you want to say? " Joshua Wayne''s heart ached because of the blood on her wrist, he immediately scolded her. "Have you been looking for me?" Elizabeth didn''t want to talk about that matter anymore so she asked gently. "Otherwise? You must have had a lot of troubles. Last time, you were kidnapped, but now you''re tied up again. What are you thinking about? "Why are you so forgetful?" Other than scolding her, Joshua Wayne couldn''t seem to say anything else to her calmly. "It''s Lucy, she disguised herself as my assistant, I was indeed too careless, and trusted her too much. Joshua Wayne, I''m sorry, I made you worry about me!" Elizabeth looked at the gloomy expression below the man''s eyes and felt her heart ache. He must have not slept for the entire night, which was the reason for his eyes to have such serious dark circles. "I can''t me you all. I had someone to recruit her and arranged for her to be hired. If you want to talk about responsibility, I have half of it too!" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Looking at her weak and pale appearance, how could he have the heart to me her anymore? Elizabeth listened to his concern and felt sorrowful in her heart. If he knew that he was April Jones ''s biological daughter, he didn''t know if he would continue to use this tone to care for him. Perhaps, he would hate her. "I''ll take you to the hospital!" "No, don''t go to the hospital, you... Can you send me to find my aunt? I want to meet her!" Elizabeth did not want to go to a ce with many people right now, what she was most concerned about was April Jones. She also wanted to personally ask who she was. Hearing the three words April Jones , Joshua Wayne''s expression instantly darkened. "Please, I ..." I''m afraid that something might have happened to her. I don''t know why the person who kidnapped me suddenly let me go, but I feel like this has something to do with my aunt. I want to confirm her safety! " April Jones did not dare to be too worried, for he was afraid that Joshua Wayne would suspect her. "You don''t need to go. She might have gone to the police by now!" Joshua Wayne originally wanted to avoid mentioning this matter, but Elizabeth was obviously worried about April Jones. If she were to avoid talking about it, the misunderstanding would get deeper. "What?" Why did she go to the police? " Elizabeth''s body froze, and he anxiously asked. "Of course she''s trying to save your life. Elizabeth, do you know something?" Joshua Wayne''s serene eyes instantly narrowed as she stared at her own eyes, wanting to see if she was lying. Elizabeth was petrified like a statue, she could not even move an inch, as though he had seen through her own thoughts. She was startled for a few seconds. Then, she bit down hard on her lower lip, closed her eyes and nodded: "Yes, I know one thing. Joshua Wayne, we ... We might not even get the chance to be together!" As she spoke, her heart ached, causing her tears to fall unceasingly. She began to sob, crying helplessly and panickedly. "Last time you were right, I was not my mother''s biological daughter. Actually, I was..." "You are April Jones''s daughter!" Sawing her sobbbing constantly, Joshua''s face was pressed up against the ground and became even more pale, as an indescribable pain arose in his heart. Elizabeth suddenly stopped crying, and turned to look at him with tears in her eyes, terrified: "You know?" "Yes, April Jones told me personally, she said you are her daughter!" When Joshua Wayne brought up this matter, his expression unconsciously became heavy. Elizabeth didn''t know whether to feel heartache or feel heartbroken. "Then, since you already know about it, send me home!" Elizabeth had nothing else to say, even if she wanted to beg him, she couldn''t say it out loud. If she didn''t beg him for help, she would feel as if a huge piece of her heart had been lost. Right now, she felt as if she had no more strength left in her body. She wanted to hide and cry by herself. "I can''t help but admit that I''m very disappointed with this matter, but April Jones can still be considered to be the qualified mother. In order to save you, she would rather give up her life, and was willing to bear all the crimes for John Wayne." Joshua Wayne saw that her eyes were filled with confusion, sadness, and suddenly could not bear to say anymore harsh words. She only mocked at April Jones''s actions. Elizabeth stared nkly out of the window. After a long while, she cried out again. She was like a child, frightened out of her wits. Chapter 958 Chapter 958 It was the first time Joshua Wayne saw her cry in such a manner. He reached out his hand and touched her trembling shoulder lightly. Seeing that she did not give him any response, he squeezed hard, pulling her face away from him. Elizabeth turned her head to look at her. Her tears had moistened her eyes, and she looked pale and weak. "Stop crying!" Joshua Wayne didn''t know what to say, so he consoled her and berated her. It was as if he couldn''t say anything at all, so he could only take a tissue and wipe off all the tears on her face. Elizabeth leaned on him in silence, her heart was in a mess, she was anxious and panicked: "She is not the killer who killed your father, although she is guilty, but she is only an aplice. If she pleads guilty, will she be sentenced to death?" Joshua Wayne knew that she was most definitely worried about April Jones''s life and death right now, and it was no wonder she was so worried and anxious. "I know, if she was the real culprit, John Wayne would not capture you and threaten to surrender. She is guilty, but the crime will not kill her, don''t worry, my brother and I already know about this, and we will not make your mother take the me. Joshua Wayne said. These words, allowed Elizabeth to feel slightly at ease. "I''m really sorry. I don''t know how to face you anymore." Elizabeth felt extremely guilty. She felt that she was not worthy of being Joshua Wayne''s love again, she was the daughter of a sinner, she should redeem herself for her mother. Joshua Wayne''s eyes darkened, the hand that was holding onto her did not loosen in the slightest, as his voice became colder, "Let''s not talk about this for now, let''s go home first. Your hand isC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org injured, we need to take care of it first!" At this time, she was truly helpless and anxious, yet Joshua Wayne did not scold her nor abandon her. Her heart was filled with gratitude and was also very touched. April Jones really went to the police station and turned herself in, and very quickly, the call came to Edwards Wayne. Edwards Wayne directly went to the police to handle this matter. April Jones was imprisoned, she recorded her testimony and was waiting for a judgement, but Edwards Wayne used his rtionship to dy the matter. She did not immediately convict April Jones and only imprisoned him. Edwards Wayne also implored the police to temporarily seal off the news, because the his father''s body was not well, and his family was not stimted, the police would naturallyply with his request, and did not reveal the matter to the public for the time being. The news that John Wayne mentioned was that April Jones had pleaded guilty and was being held in prison, waiting for the final judgement. "The real culprit has already turned himself in. This case will not get me involved." John Wayne was proudly drinking tea. He felt that he had done this matter in a way that was watertight, moreover, it was filled with a sense of aplishment. As long as he didn''t involve crime, then his life would still be interesting. After Jane Wayne followed John Wayne out, she realized that her car was parked in an alley. Jane Wayne sneakily got off the car, and then used her hat to disguise herself. She realised that John Wayne had entered a door, so Jane Wayne quickly hid inside a small shop to the side to pretend that she was picking out something. After a while, Jane Wayne saw John Wayneing out, there were a few people following him, and one of the girls had her eyes covered, as she was quickly pushed into a car. Jane Wayne had long since switched on her phone, and secretly recorded down the actions of John Wayne and the group of people. Although she didn''t know if recording this would have any meaning, as long as it was anything rted to John Wayne, she wouldn''t let him off from this moment onwards. She wanted to use her own methods to make John Wayne regret her actions. She kept her phone switched on, recording the car license te, as well as the conversation between John Wayne and a woman. After all the cars had left, Jane Wayne kept the recording. She opened it and took a look. John Wayne must be doing something shameful again, the girl who had her eyes covered, who was this unlucky bastard? He must have been tormented quite a bit as well. Her heart felt waves of coldness, and her blood also seemed to have solidified. In the past, she felt that John Wayne was only a bit more ambitious than others, a bit more shortsighted, and a bit more ruthless. However, in Jane Wayne''s heart, he was still a very vengeful person, a person worthy of being followed. But now, Jane Wayne felt a chill in her heart. This was because the person she was following was no longer the expert she had thought to be. He was just a vicious, merciless bastard who had lost all of his humanity. Jane Wayne tightened her phone and got a car to leave. Joshua Wayne brought Elizabeth back home! After a careful inspection, she discovered that not only was her wrist injured, but her legs were also marked with clear strangtion marks. There was also a bloody wound on her chest, as if someone had ruthlessly kicked her a few times. "Dammit, did they hit you?" Joshua Wayne was so angry that his face turned red, he clenched his fists tightly and roared. Elizabeth shook her head: "Don''t be angry, I''m not in pain anymore!" "If I catch them, I will definitely take revenge on them!" How could Joshua Wayne not be angry? Elizabeth looked at his pained expression, and was stunned speechless. Was it her imagination? Why wasn''t Joshua Wayne scolding her identity at the first possible moment, but was actually concerned about her? Regardless whether or not he was dreaming, Elizabeth''s heart was indescribably grateful and moved. She felt that she was really willing to do anything for this man. Even if she had to die for him, she was willing to do so. "Endure it, it will be very painful!" Seeing her nk expression, Joshua Wayne thought that she had be numb from the pain and reminded her again. "En!" Elizabeth nodded, when the disinfectant touched her wound, she still let out a wheezing sound, but she tried her best to endure. "I will get someone to find those bastards. Don''t worry, I will use the same method to deal with them what they did to you." Joshua Wayne could not bear the humiliation any longer. "You don''t need to offend them for me. They look like people from society to me. They are very dangerous." Elizabeth thought about the woman who disguised herself as Lucy. She was very skilled, and from the looks of it, she was not a good person. That kind of person was scary, because they were viins. S he didn''t want Joshua Wayne to take revenge for her, she only hoped that he wouldn''t be involved. "You have underestimated the persons of our Wayne Family!" Joshua Wayne coldly snorted. Chapter 959 Chapter 959 E¡ªIizabeth stared at the man''s taut face that was covered with a thinyer of sweat after she applied the medicine on her. In the cold spring, he started to sweat. Or was it because she was very nervous about her applying the medicine? "Joshua,, listen to me, it''s not that I don''t think you have the ability, it''s just that I don''t want you to apany me in danger. You have to promise me that you won''t interfere in this matter!" Elizabeth said with a serious expression and a very determined tone. Joshua Wayne narrowed his eyes, and said indifferently: "If a man doesn''t even have the ability to protect his girl, then can he still be considered to be a man?" Elizabeth''s heart suddenly beat faster, she did not even blink as she looked at the man''s serious expression. "Joshua Wayne, you don''t mind my current identity, I am already extremely grateful. I feel that I must have been virtuous in my previous life, that''s why I met you in this life, but, do you know? I want you to live a peaceful life. If I let you take the risk and get injured, then I will really be scared. It doesn''t matter if I die or not, I don''t want anything to happen to you! " Elizabeth suddenly reached out her hand, and grabbed onto the big palm that was putting medicine on her. She used a lot of strength, as if she wanted to hear every word that she was saying inside her mind. "What are you holding me for?" Joshua Wayne frowned slightly. "You must promise me that you won''t interfere in my matters. Joshua Wayne, I am not joking. You must promise me that." Elizabeth was determined, and could not be ignored. Joshua Wayne looked up at her, his thin lips pulled into a smile: "I won''t promise anyone else." "Joshua Wayne..." Elizabeth was so frightened that her heart almost went cold, and she called his name with all her might. Joshua Wayne slightly raised his brows, his deep eyes staring straight into hers. "If you don''t promise, then I will break up with you!" Elizabeth was both shocked and afraid. Realizing that she had no other way to make him agree to her request, she could only use her feelings to threaten him. "Say that again?" Joshua Wayne suddenly held her hand with astonishing strength. Elizabeth cried out in pain, and the man immediately let go. "Elizabeth, I am not a timid person, you know??" Joshua Wayne sighed, and expressed his stance. "I didn''t say that you''re a coward. I just don''t want any mishap. I don''t want a chance for a little injury. I don''t want any of it to happen to you!" Elizabeth had her perseverance, and she was kidnapped twice, so she felt that this society wasn''t safe. "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. Lie down and I''ll wipe the wound on your chest with some medicinal wine!" Joshua Wayne didn''t want to argue with her, because there was no point in arguing with her. However, Elizabeth was still very uneasy, because she had not agreed to her request. "Joshua Wayne, are you serious about listening to my words? I don''t want you to avenge me! " Elizabeth still reached out and tightly grabbed his arm. "Lie down!" The man ordered her without exnation. Elizabeth realised that she was being held tightly by this man, and could only listen to him and lie down. Joshua Wayne poured some of the medicinal wine onto his palm, and then smeared it over the ce where she was injured. It was as big as the palm of his hand, and all of it was red and swollen. "Do you want to go to the hospital for a physical examination? I''m worried that you won''t only be injured on the surface!" Every time Joshua Wayne looked again, he would feel the shock in his heart roll around once, and it was so painful that he felt like his heart was about to die. "It''s fine, just help me wipe it off!" Elizabeth shook her head. She didn''t want to go anywhere, she just wanted to stay by his side. Joshua Wayne''s finger pressed down slightly, causing Elizabeth''s entire body to tremble uncontrobly from the pain. This spot was the spot Jessica had kickedst night. After an entire night, the scars had already swelled up, and when she pressed down, the pain spread to all her limbs, making him unable to endure it. "Besides injuring, did they ..." Halfway through his words, Joshua Wayne suddenly could not continue, because, he did not dare to ask. "No!" Elizabeth knew what he was asking and she immediately replied, "I really didn''t!" Joshua Wayne''s throat was dry. Clenching his lips tightly, he did not ask any further questions. Although Joshua Wayne saw that her face was pale from the pain, he did not want to show any mercy. If it turned into an old injury, then the damage would be even greater. After Joshua Wayne wiped her purple and ck spots once through, Elizabeth was in so much pain that his whole body trembled and cold sweat seeped out. "Lie down, I''ll make you something to eat!" Seeing her pitiful look, Joshua Wayne really wanted to bear all this for her. "En!" Elizabeth Ci Ke no longer had the strength to climb back up. She curled up inside his nket and slowly closed her eyes. Smelling the familiar manly scent, Elizabeth was finally able to fall asleep. She dreamt that April Jones was lying in a pool of blood, and that a car was charging towards Joshua Wayne. She dreamt that she was being thrown into ake, cold and lifeless. "Ah ..." Elizabeth woke up from her nightmare and realized that the sky outside her window had changed. It was dark and gloomy, as if it was about to rain. "What''s wrong?" The door to the bedroom was pushed, and Joshua Wayne walked in quickly. "Did I sleep long?" Elizabeth rubbed his sore neck and asked. "It''s already past 2 in the afternoon. You''ve slept for a few hours, get up and eat something!" In the end, Joshua Wayne got his assistant to send over some light and digestible food. He didn''t know how to cook it, so even if he tried, he wouldn''t be able to eat it, much less feed it to her. Elizabeth stretched out a hand to wipe the cold sweat on her forehead, then asked with difficulty: "Is there any news about my mother?" Joshua Wayne''s face sank slightly. "She''s already been locked up, don''t worry, she''s very safe in there. He won''t be in any danger for the time being!" "Thank you!" Elizabeth could not help but say with gratitude. Joshua Wayne taunted: "Actually, I wanted to convict her quickly. Unfortunately, due to various reasons, I cannot convict her right now, but locking his in would be safer than staying outside, wouldn''t it?" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Yes, she told me before that she wanted to be locked up ..." Elizabeth sorrowfully lowered her eyes. "Alright, I think she volunteered to go in for your safety!" Joshua Wayne didn''t want to see her look of despair. "I really didn''t expect it to be her daughter!" Elizabeth Ci Ke was forced to ept his new identity. "No one would have thought of that!" Joshua Wayne snorted. Elizabeth felt like her life had been messed up with a stick. She couldn''t even find a direction to live or a sense of belonging. "Joshua Wayne, if your mother finds out about my rtionship with her, she definitely won''t ept me. If that''s really the case, we''ll "You gave up pretty easily!" Joshua Wayne was instantly enraged. "No, I don''t want to give up!" Elizabeth shook his head, feeling conflicted. Chapter 960 Chapter 960 Of course, Joshua Wayne could see what Elizabeth was thinking. Can letting go solve everything? Joshua Wayne was furious and helpless, yet he couldn''t bear to scold her. However, to let go of someone who deeply loves them requires a lot of courage. He knew that Elizabeth wasn''t just saying it, she might really be able to endure the despair and leave by herself. "Don''t say anything about breakup, do you understand?" Joshua Wayne''s voice suddenly lowered, causing no one to dare ignore the determination in his tone. Elizabeth''s heart was in a mess, at that moment, she did not want to make him angry, so she cherished this solitude that was not easy toe by. In case ... If one day she really did leave, at least she couldfort herself with the thought that she had. Joshua Wayne gave her a bowl of porridge, poured her a cup of warm water and sat in front of her as he watched her eat. Elizabeth raised her beautiful eyes, seeing him press her chin on her arm, and stare unblinkingly at her, her face heated up. "Did you eat it?" Elizabeth was too embarrassed to eat alone, so she asked him. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "I''m not hungry. Eat more!" Suddenly, Joshua Wayne realized that he had been staring at her too closely, causing her to feel unnatural. Thus, he got up, "I''m going to call my brother, eat slowly!" "Alright!" Elizabeth was finally relieved. Edwards Wayne''s face was dark as he sat in thepany''s office. He had never thought that John Wayne was so detestable and vicious, or that only he could think of ways to get rid of his sin. He was the only one who could think of such a thing. Even Edwards Wayne felt deeply disheartened that such a scum had appeared in the Wayne Family. Edwards Wayne felt that his own weakness had been grabbed by his opponent, which made him extremely angry. He really wanted to find someone to secretly teach him a lesson. Even if you can''t kill him, you have to cripple him. Let''s see how he jumps then. Receiving Joshua Wayne''s call, Edwards Wayne''s face slightly rxed. "How is Elizabeth? Does it matter? " Because Edwards Wayne and she were not leaving in the same car, he was not clear about Elizabeth''s true situation. "She just got some flesh wounds, that''s all!" Joshua Wayne exhaled lightly. His heart, which he had been worried about for an entire night, finally returned to its original position. "What a blessing!" Edwards Wayne secretly heaved a sigh of relief for him. "Yeah, I can''t even imagine if she was..." Joshua Wayne didn''t even dare to say anything more. "It can''t be, you better take care of her. Don''t let her get hurt again!" Edwards Wayneforted his brother. Joshua Wayne could only nod his head: "I will, brother, have you settled April Jones''s matters yet? Now that John Wayne is so confident, I wonder what kind of demon he is going to be now!" "Don''t worry about April Jones, she, this scapegoat, will be fine for now. John Wayne thinks that he will get away with it. Edwards Wayne said in a serious tone. "Yeah, no matter how many scapegoats he finds, they will never be able to get rid of him, the real culprit!" Joshua Wayne gritted his teeth in hatred. "Get Elizabeth to submit information on those kidnappers, I''ll get someone to deal with them!" Edwards Wayne knew that her brother definitely could not tolerate this, so he had already made the decision to uncover these people. Even if he could not bring them to justice, she would repay this hatred with a tooth. "Brother, she won''t say it!" Joshua Wayne sighed. "Why?" Edwards Wayne squinted his eyes. Don''t tell me that Elizabeth doesn''t want to capture those kidnappers? What kind of mentality did she have? "She didn''t want me to get involved. She was afraid I''d get hurt, that fool!" Even though Joshua Wayne scolded him, he still felt waves of heartache. "Oh, she really loves you and is really worried about you!" Edwards Wayne was a little surprised, but that was within reason. Since Elizabeth had suffered, she naturally did not wish for her brother to be injured too. "If she doesn''t want to say it, we can also find some clues. Don''t worry, we can''t just let this matter go like this. If we do something wrong and not get punished, it will only make them even more arrogant!" Edwards Wayneughed coldly. "Brother, I''ll leave this matter to you. If you catch those bastards, you must beat them to death!" Joshua Wayne pleaded. "Mn, don''t worry, what John Wayne can do, I can do as well!" Edwards Wayne consoled his brother for a bit before hanging up. Just then, an unfamiliar number suddenly called Edwards Wayne''s cell phone. Edwards Wayne narrowed his eyes vigntly, but he still epted the call in the end. It was Jane Wayne''s voice. "Elder Brother,, I secretly recorded John Wayne''s video. I want to let you see if I can help you!" Edwards Wayne said indifferently: "Send it over for me!" Jane Wayne immediately called over. After Edwards Wayne finished watching the video, his expression was slightly shocked. "Where did you record it?" Edwards Wayne did not expect Jane Wayne to be so daring as to take the risk and record the video of John Wayne in contact with the group of kidnappers. Honestly speaking, this video was very useful to him. "I followed him out today. I didn''t expect to record a video of him together with this group of people. However, I don''t know who to find to deal with, so I can only send it for you to see!" Jane Wayne was currently alone at John Wayne''s side. She was also very helpless and very afraid. She wanted to see John Wayne take the consequences for himself, but this was a very dangerous situation in itself. "This video is exactly what I need. Thank you, Jane!" Edwards Wayne''s opinion of Jane Wayne had truly changed, so his attitude towards her had also be a little more amiable. Jane Wayne was startled for a long time at the other end of the phone, but after that, she ridiculed herself: "It''s really been a long time since I''ve heard you call me by my name, it''s so strange, and yet so intimate." Edwards Wayne alsoughed lightly: "If we weren''t enemies, and were only families, I would call you that from now on." "Be a family member? Do I even have the qualifications? " Jane Wayne felt that what she had done in the past was simply too vicious. "You''re already helping me, why don''t you have the qualifications?" Edwards Wayne said seriously. "Fine, if you don¡¯t hate me and is willing to recognize me as his rtive, then we will be his rtives!" Jane Wayne startedughing. She was very happy, very satisfied. "I''m hanging up first. I want to see this video of you!" After Edwards Wayne finished speaking, he hung up the phone and repeatedly zoomed in to watch the video. As Jane Wayne was shot down through the window, some of the people''s faces were a little blurry, but a few of the gangsters had a closeup of their faces. For Edwards Wayne, this was already enough. Moreover, John Wayne was also in the same frame as them, so there was another set of evidence in his hands. Never in his wildest dreams would John Wayne have thought that his daughter, whom he felt was trained to be as loyal as a dog, would actually betray him and secretly take photos of his heinous crime evidence. Chapter 961 Chapter 961 M ¡ª ary Ann had recently taken on a new show, and the male lead was Bryant. She was acting as the female lead, which instantly caused a huge wave on the topic, and ever since Joshua Wayne had gradually faded out of the acting world, Bryant''s momentum soared to the skies. Bryant trained his acting skills in a low profile, and started to emit light and heat. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. During the opening ceremony, he met Mary Ann for the first time. Both of them secretly sized each other up a little. "You ..." "You ..." He wanted to ask a few questions in unison. The atmosphere froze for a moment, and then both of themughed at the interesting scene. "You ask first!" Mary Ann quickly covered her mouth andughed. "Are you Lily''s friend?" When Bryant saw that Mary Ann was the candidate to be Lily''s bridesmaid, he felt that their rtionship must definitely be good. "Well, yes! We are good friends! " Mary Ann had a kind of intimate feeling towards Lily, and had always liked to chat with her. "Oh!" Bryant suddenly did not know what else to ask, and after thinking for a moment, he asked again, "Do you have some questions for me just now?" Mary Ann nodded her head: "Uh, yes, I would like to ask, what are your ns for the future? I heard that Neb Company is poaching you, are you thinking of going over to his side? " "Did Joshua Wayne ask you toe here to ask? Or are you curious? " Bryant smiled faintly. "I''m curious!" Mary Ann quickly replied. "I can''t not answer because I have no ns!" Bryant shrugged his shoulders and said politely. Mary Ann nodded her head: "Alright, I was being too presumptuous in asking, don''t mind!" "No way!" Bryantughed again. As the two stars took the lead, the atmosphere turned cold and a little awkward once again. "I''ll see the reporters in a while. Can we not fight?" Bryant suddenly opened his mouth to speak. Mary Ann had an expression of surprise: "Why are the two of us thinking the same thing? Are you afraid that your girlfriend will misunderstand?" Bryantughed bitterly: "I really cherish my own reputation, is this the answer?" Mary Ann nodded seriously: "Fine, but I''m afraid that someone will be jealous." "I heard that your boyfriend is an outsider. He must be very good to you!" Bryant could see the bashfulness on her face, and knew that she was someone who had fallen in love, she was truly blessed. Mary Ann let out a vague sound. In fact, up until now, her and Leo William''s rtionship had not been officially exposed. Some people had made wild guesses before, but Leo William had quickly taken care of them. "Being able to treat someone well is also a very happy thing." Bryantmented. "Do you have a girlfriend? I''ve heard that you have always been very lowkey, very humble, and I''ve never heard of you passing down any rumours! " Mary Ann lowered her voice and asked him. There was no other way, the mentality of the gossipy women were always like this. Bryant''s gaze turned stiff, and after a long while, he finally shook his head: "No!" "Wow, did I get some really good news? Then, my little sisters are blessed, they really like you. Do you need me to introduce one girl to you? " Mary Ann immediately shouted at the gossipy girl in surprise. "Can you invite Lily out for a meal some time?" Bryant swallowed his saliva, looked up, and asked Mary Ann. "Invite her?" "Anytime, I can get an appointment with her tonight!" Mary Ann said smugly. "Can we have dinner together tonight? "My treat!" Bryant smiled and asked with a sincere face. "Oh, okay. I''ll call her." Mary Ann was a little confused. She carefully thought back to how she asked about the main point of the topic just now. She wanted to introduce her girlfriend to Bryant, but she didn''t expect him to actually ask her and Lily out for a meal. Was the topic biased? She took out her phone, and gave Lily a call. Lily was still at thepany when he received her call. She asked with a smile: Mary, hello? "Hi, dear, are you free tonight?" Let''s have a meal together! " Mary Ann asked with a smile. "Let me take a look tonight. Alright, no problem. I''ll make a reservation." Lily had been rather free recently, so it was necessary to have a meal with a friend to ease his mood. "No, no, no, I''ll book it. Sis Long, I might even bring a friend over." Mary Annughed dryly. "Your friend? Leo William? " Lily asked directly. "It''s not him, it''s mytest partner. We just caught a movie, it''s Bryant!" Mary Ann hurriedly exined. "It''s him?" Lily was shocked. " why do you sound like that? Do you know him? " Mary Ann also had a surprised expression. Bryant who was seated quietly on the sofa not far away suddenly raised his eyes and looked at her. Lily suddenly thought about his previous experience of being scolded at in the washroom during the charity dinner. "You''re going to act in a movie with him!" Lily chuckled. "Yeah, because the director is very famous, I epted it!" Mary Annughed. "Alright, then I will go for dinner tonight." Lily hesitated for a moment before agreeing. "Really? "Then I''ll book a spot!" Mary Ann immediately said happily. After hanging up the phone, Lily exhaled lightly. Actually, she also wanted to find a chance to have a good chat with Bryant, although she felt that she didn''t have the qualifications to persuade him, but since she could hear his news, she still wanted to pay attention to him a little. No matter what goal it was, she couldn''t just hide like that. Hearing Lily agree to dinner together with him, Bryant''s expression that had been calm and tranquil, seemed to have gained an extra tinge of joy and anticipation. Mary Ann did not realise that his expression had suddenly changed, and started reading the script. "There are still many scenes to be challenged in this movie. I''m really afraid that I won''t be able to act well!" Bryantughed lightly: "I have seen many of your movies and TV shows, I feel that you are very suitable for this female lead!" "But I want to act against you. Your acting skills are obvious to all. When that happens, I''m afraid I''ll drag you down with me!" Mary Ann joked. "Let''s work hard together. Since we''re epting this movie, we shouldn''t waste any of the scripts. This is also a form of responsibility towards the production team and the staff!" Bryant was more serious when it came to work. Mary Ann was instantly infected by his seriousness, and nodded: "You''re right, let''s not disappoint others, we still have to be serious." "The press conference is here. Let''s go out!" Bryant saw that the assistant was gesturing to him, he immediately adjusted the cor of the suit and said to Mary Ann. Chapter 962 Chapter 962 Thebination of a handsome man and a beautiful woman was always particrly pleasing to the eyes. Perhaps standing together with a beautiful woman and a handsome man would give off a very intense feeling. Bryant had a personality that many fans liked. No matter what kind of asion he attended, he would wear a proper and strict suit, and it would be very fitting for him to wear a suit. Today, he was wearing a dark blue suit with a simple white shirt. It didn''t have any fancy colors, making him look like a man. Mary Ann was also wearing an elegant dress today. Her long hair was casually tucked behind her head and was fluffy and light. There were many media reporters seated below the stage. They were all holding theirputers in their hands as they constantly filmed the two people sitting on the stage. In the first period, the two people talked about movies, but when it came to the question segment, one of the reporters asked sharply, "Have the two of you thought about it? "Enormous fans have always felt that you guys are a good match. Can you give us a hand on the spot to satisfy our wishes?" Mary Ann nced at Bryant, who was also looking at her. Both of their hearts were in a mess. "Hold onto one! Hold onto another!" "Hurry up and hold hands, we really want to see!" Someone below the stage was shouting. Bryant took the microphone, and teased in a low voice: "I am truly sorry, but I am afraid that I am unable to answer. I have always respected the Miss Yang, and we are friends." Mary Ann secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Because she was young, she could never speak properly, and now, Bryant had taken the initiative to save her, making her feel grateful. "Bryant, do you have a girlfriend? Who''s your girlfriend? Can you tell me something? It''s too mysterious, we really want to know! " "That''s right. Rumor has it that you have a woman that you''ve loved for a very long time. Who exactly is that woman? We''re just too curious!" Mary Ann was startled, she turned and looked at Bryant, did he have a woman that he had loved for a very long time? Who is it? You have finished 60 mins wt reading and rewarded 25 CLAIM u a 1 Vouchers Immediately after, another reporter spoke up: "Bryant, I know you used to have a childhood ymate who was Wayne Family''s mistress, Lily, right? Do you still have contact with her?" Hearing Lily''s name, both Bryant and Mary Ann''s expression changed. Amongt them, Bryant''s expression became stiff, he directly returned the microphone to the host at the side, and did not reply anymore. However, Mary Ann blinked her eyes in shock. Wow, this is big news. Bryant narrowed his eyes in annoyance. He felt that these reporters must have done this to make things difficult for him, it must have been someone from Neb''s side, because thest time Eric Marum had called him several times, he was dissatisfied after being rejected. Since he couldn''t recruit anyone, he might as well go and suppress them to the death. Bryant never thought that Neb Media would actually be so sinister as to attack him at such a time. "Are you asking about Lily? It might be more appropriate to ask me, since Wandering Cloud is my friend! " Seeing that the situation had turned cold, Mary Ann quickly took the phone and spoke Georgely. The few reporters at the side had achieved their goals and did not say anything more, but Bryant''s silence and evasion was already enough for them to write a closeup of the events that transpired. "Mary, we want to know about your rtionship. Is it convenient to talk about it? For example, what kind of man do you like, this Bryant, do you like it? " Some reporters continued to ask questions. Mary Ann''s expression froze for a bit, then sheughed: "Bryant is a pretty good man, he takes good care of girls, but, I am really just friends with him, if I meet someone I like, I will definitely tell you guys!" "Mary Ann, we previously revealed the subtle rtionship between you and the Great Young Master Leo William, can you talk about him?" When Mary Ann saw that the ones asking the questions were those few reporters again, she suddenly became unhappy. How did the organizers do it? They only talked about the periphery of the movie and rted matters. Now, this waspletely an borate plot to dig out the truth, no matter how good her acting skills were, she and Bryant would not be able to cope with it. "Do you have any other questions about this film? "If not, I''ll see you next time!" Mary Ann was more direct. If she didn''t want to answer, she wouldn''t answer at all. "Mary Ann, why did you choose not to mention him? Did he hurt your heart? She won''t want to hear of his name again! " The reporter continued questioning. Mary Ann forcefully pulled back herughter, "Sorry, these questions are too personal, I don''t really want to answer them!" Bryant and Mary Ann were quickly sent back to the resting room. Both of their expressions were somewhat ugly. "What''s going on? Didn''t they say that they would only ask about the movie? Where did these reporterse from? Aren''t they asking too much!? " Mary Ann said angrily. "Neb must have sent him here to cause trouble!" Bryant said indifferently. "It''s Neb again, they are simply going too far. As long as they don''t cooperate with them, do they want to step on them to the point of death? It''s simply ridiculous! " Mary Ann was filled with resentment whenever she mentioned the Neb. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "That''s very normal. We just have to be careful!" Bryant frowned and said. "This isn''t something that we can solve just by being careful. That was the live broadcast segment just now. The two of us were stumped by the question, so our expressions must be plentiful. I wonder how they are going to write it!" The more Mary Ann thought about it, the angrier she got, but she quickly reacted and turned back to look at Bryant, asking, "You and Lily knew each other before, right? Why didn''t you tell me earlier? " Bryant suddenly had a feeling that he was being pulled in the wrong, those deep eyes of his blinked twice: "I know her in the past, but we haven''t met each other in a while!" "Just by knowing him?" Mary Ann was not stupid, the guilty conscience in his expression was too obvious. Bryant sighed, "Alright, not only do we know each other, we grew up together!" "Bryant, tell me the truth. Are you ... You like Sis You? " Mary Ann was also shocked by her bold question. Bryant''s handsome face blushed a little, after that, he bit his lips and nodded: "Yes, I like her, I have liked her for a long time!" "AHH!" Mary Ann gasped, after that, she extended her hand and caressed her head, and said with a startled look: "Then you asked me to ask her out for a meal just now, you''re not using me..." "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have done that. If you don''t want to, then cancel the dinner!" Bryant sincerely apologized. Chapter 963 Chapter 963 B¡ªryant''s apology dispelled all of Mary Ann''s anger. She couldn''t help but sigh for him: "Did you like Sis You a long time ago? Have you chased her before?" "No, when I have the courage, I won''t have the chance!" Bryant mocked himself, the sadness on his face was especially strong. Mary Ann frowned, she did not know whether she should continue the conversation, it was as though she was trying to prick her wound, it was extremely cruel. "She is doing very well right now!" Bryant raised his head and asked, concern flickering in his eyes. Mary Ann nodded her head: "She should be living a good life, Brother Ji treats her very well! And with two cute kids around!" "The people from Wayne Family have epted her!" Bryant suddenly thought about thest time she was rejected by the Old Lady Ji, and he could not help but mutter. Mary Ann was dumb and could not console others. Seeing him like this, she felt sympathy for him. Bryant left first. Before he left, he asked Mary Ann to make a call and ask Lily, if they were not going to eat dinner together, he would tell him. Mary Ann really called Lily again. "Dear, I seem to have found out about something just now. You and Bryant are friends too!" Mary Ann asked with an awkward smile. Lily sighed on the other side of the phone, "That''s right, we are friends too. We''ve known each other for a long time, what''s wrong?" "Nothing, I just felt it. Let''s have dinner together tonight, okay?" Mary Ann still wanted to ask for Lily''s opinion, for fear that she would feel that it was inappropriate. "Mary, to tell you the truth, I have something to tell him. It would be more convenient if you were there!" Lily also felt embarrassed, he was using Mary Ann as a shield. "It''s fine, I understand!" Mary Ann immediatelyughed mischievously. Lily was amused by her as well. "As long as you don''t mind, I''ll see you tonight!" After Lily hung up the phone, he called Edwards Wayne. He wanted to tell him about going to eat dinner. "Be careful,. I don''t mind who you eat with!" The man''s gentle voice sounded from that side. It was loving and doting, causing Lily to be stunned for a moment. "You really don''t care about me?" Lily felt a sense of guilt. "Well, whatever. We''re already married. Where else can you escape to? If you have enough rxation, you have to obediently go home! " Edwards Wayne said that he would not care about it anymore, but he knew that if he came back toote, he would definitely worry about him. "Un, don''t worry. I will return earlier!" Lily hung up the phone, feeling warm in his heart. The reason she felt so happy was because Edwards Wayne made her feel so at ease. She used to feel that he was tyrannical, unreasonable, and as difficult to get along with as an iceberg. However, when he walked into his life and heart, he realized that this was only a form of protection for outsiders. The real him, gave people a warm feeling. Lily could not help butugh. Happiness had long been brewing in her heart. When Lily left thepany in the evening, a bodyguard had followed her to the car. There were three cars in front and behind, and they departed from thepany and directly went to the restaurant. Now that Lily had betrothed her with a bodyguard when she was traveling, he really couldn''t be at ease with her. Lily was also used to it. The feeling of having someone to protect him was very safe. When they arrived at the private room, Lily let the bodyguard choose a seat to eat, so she sat inside the private room and waited. After a while, Mary Ann and Bryant arrived. They did not intentionally ask for the same ce, but they really met each other downstairs. The two of them opened the door and entered the private box. "Long time no contact!" When Bryant entered, he immediately greeted her in a low voice. Lily stood up quickly and smiled at him: "That''s right, we haven''t seen each other in a while." Mary Ann''s face was covered with the words'' electric light bulb ''.She quickly called out, "Sit down, let''s order. I''ll order. If you guys have anything to say, just chat. Wait a minute. If your dear husband finds out, will I be hunted down?" Lily couldn''t help butugh: "Don''t worry, you''re ying too much. We''re just friends who should eat together." Only then did Mary Ann rx and begin ordering. Bryant''s gaze stayed on Lily''s body for a few seconds, and discovered that her temperament had greatly improved. "I haven''t congratted you on your wedding and I''m happy that you found your father." Bryant had come over to chat, so he spoke straightforwardly. There was no strangeness between him and Lily, instead, they felt a sense of familiarity. "I originally wanted to invite you, but you didn''te!" However, Lily was starting to be even more anxious. "It just so happened that I was in a foreign country filming that day. I didn''t make it in time, so I was really disappointed!" Bryant said in a low voice. Lily nodded her head, "I know you have been rather busytely, but you still have to take care of yourself first. Don''t be too tired!" "I''m very happy to hear how much you care about me!" Bryant drank a mouthful of water. Mary Ann sat at the side, looking at the two chatting casually, she could only listen in. "Remember the grass behind our primary school? I n to buy it, and I''ll build a new home there. If you have time, you can bring your child here to y! " Bryant suddenly said. Hearing that, Lily''s heart ached, her eyes also turned red in a blink of an eye. "I was just spouting nonsense all those years ago. How do you still remember?" She bit her lips as she tried her best to suppress the sadness in her heart. "I don''t know, I remember!" Bryant shrugged his shoulders: "However, that piece ofnd has never been sold for money and is still being discussed." "Why? Does the other party not want to sell it? " Lily asked curiously. "Yeah, in two days, I will personally go see that family. I wonder if we haven''t decided on the price." Bryant secretly heaved a sigh of relief. It wasn''t easy to fulfill a dream he had grown up in either. Lily nodded his head: "Perhaps, that patch of grass is also very important to the family!" "No matter what, I just want to buy that piece ofnd." Bryant said firmly. At the side, Lily could not help butugh: "Bryant, I really did not know that you are such a stubborn person, but, people still have to have some dreams, if not, I wonder what the meaning of living is!" Bryant suddenly turned his head to look at Lily, causing him to immediately run away in shock. "In this world, would there be two people with simr personalities and looks? If there is, I really should look for them. I can''t live my whole life by myself, that would be a little too lonely!" Bryant suddenly asked jokingly. Lily alsoughed, "You better not do that, it''s unfair to others!"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chapter 964 Chapter 964 Lily and Bryant talked about matters from their childhood, and they were like friends that could not be considered out of line. Mary Ann interjected at the side asionally as a pair of bright eyes sized them up. At first, she was worried that Bryant would say something inappropriate when he sees him. But now, she realised that her worries were unnecessary, and although they had a lot of things to talk about, they were all just chatting about insignificant things. After dinner, Lily got up and left. Bryant watched her leave with some reluctance in his eyes. Although he still wanted to say a few more words that he couldn''t say in time, in the end, he still restrained himself. It was only until Lily''s figure disappeared that he sat. Mary Ann saw that he had not drunk any alcohol just now, but suddenly picked up his wine cup and finished all the wine in the cup in one go. It seemed that even though he appeared calm on the surface, it did not mean that Bryant was calm on the inside. "Mary Ann, thank you today! "Let''s go first!" Bryant gratefully looked at her for a moment, then turned and left. Mary Ann was startled for a few seconds, she shrugged: "What did I do?" As Lily sat in the car, he lightly exhaled. Recalling the conversation he had with Bryant earlier, he couldn''t help but smile. Bryant was a very persistent person, his willpower was firm. This was something she knew from the beginning, but she didn''t expect him to actually want to fulfill what he had said when he was young. He was really stubborn and a little cute. He really hoped that he would meet a woman who appreciated and understood him. A person like him who carried a heavy burden in his heart, the woman who loved him, would definitely be someone who understood him. A message suddenly popped up on her phone, causing Lily to take a look at his phone as his heart skipped a beat. It was from Edwards Wayne, and it was even a photo. Bryant and Mary Ann walked in side by side, and the moment they pushed open the private box''s door, they were photographed. Lilyughed helplessly. She knew that she wouldn''t be able to hide what had happened tonight from Edwards Wayne. She did not me the big bro bodyguards for informing Edwards Wayne, they had done their best to fulfill their duty. Lily quickly replied: I''ll exin it to you when I get home, okay? "Alright!" The man replied with a single word in a very forgiving manner. When he arrived home, it was around nine in the evening. The two little guys were still running around the living room. After having a bath and wearing cute pajamas, they were so cute that people wanted to kiss them. Especially Coco, with a little bear in her small hands, a milkywhite pajamas. Her ck hair was loose, and under her smooth bangs, her gemlike eyes were bright and beautiful, as if she had thrown herself into an entire star. "Mummy, I''m ying hide and seek with big brother. Do you know where he is?" The little guy hugged a little bear, looked at that ce with his big eyes, and asked Lily who had just returned in a daze. Lily shook his head: "I don''t know, go and look for it yourself!" Coco stopped counting on her, and continued to search while shouting, "Brother, where are you? Where have you been hiding? " "Wandering, you''re back. Have you eaten dinner yet?" Lareina walked down from the stairs and asked her the moment he saw her. "I''ve eaten, Mom. Are these two little guys very noisy? It must be tiring for you to take them! " Lily said with an embarrassed expression. "No, they''re very adorable!" Lareina didn''t feel tired in the slightest and was instead extremely happy. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Lily couldn''t understand the happiness that her granddaughter and grandmother were having with her, so she was worried that Lareina didn''t have enough energy left, and would tire her out. "You''ve worked all day, go upstairs and rest. I''ll take the children to bed too!" Lareina treated Lily as if she were her own daughter and was very concerned about her. Lily nodded, and her eyes started to feel hot. She could also feel Lareina''s care and concern for her, and the love she felt from the bottom of her heart had made up for the motherly love she had lost. She felt that living in this house was a very blissful thing. Around ten o''clock, Lily took a bath and sat on the sofa. The door burst open, and the tall figure of a man stepped inside. As soon as he entered, he unbuttoned her suit jacket, took it off, and walked gracefully and charmingly toward the woman on the sofa. "How does it feel to see an former sweetheart?" The man walked over and supported her from behind with a condescending hand, trapping her in his embrace as he interrogated her with a hint of displeasure in his voice. "Don''t get angry. What old sweetheart? We are friends!" Lilyughed helplessly. "Friend? Adults have no friends of the opposite sex, don''t you understand? " Edwards Wayne really wanted to punish her, to dare to exin their rtionship at a time like this. Lily sighed lightly, and then said calmly: "I know, I know that he has never let me go. It''s precisely because of this that I feel so bad in my heart, don''t misunderstand, I had no other intentions, I just felt that I still owed him." "What do you owe him?" Edwards Wayne squinted, and his tone became even more dangerous: "You owe him a debt of gratitude? Are you paying me back? " "No, why should I return it? If I marry you now, my heart will only be with you, and I won''t be able to repay him!" Lily caressed the man''s handsome face, his tone depressed. "Are you ying a game of fraternity?" Edwards Wayne still did not hear the answer he wanted, and was slightly annoyed. "Of course not, Bryant is actually also a very pitiful person. Ever since he was young, he had always been unhappy because of his family''s rtionship, and I can be considered as a good friend that he had yed with since young. Our rtionship is not love, and it even has a bit of the feeling of kinship, I want to help him." Lily looked into his eyes. She wanted to tell him what he thought and get his forgiveness. "How do you want to help him? If you continue to interact with him, not only will you be unable to help him, you might even cause him to sink even deeper into the abyss! " Edwards Wayne seemed to understand what she meant. This fool, even if she couldn''t sort out his own feelings, he still had to help others. I can see that he only has a knot in his heart that hasn''t been opened yet. If I don''t get in touch with him, he might continue to indulge in our past, but now, he knows that I''m married to you, and I want him toe into contact with the me of today, the me who''s married to someone else, and not the me who''s in his heart. Although I don''t know what''s the point of doing this, I still want to help him, to stop him from indulging in the past and bring him back to reality. Lily said softly. Chapter 965 Chapter 965 D ¡ªempsey Wayne squinted and stared at her for a whole minute. She felt that what she had said just now was too excessive. Although she felt that it was all part of her good intentions, in Edwards Wayne''s opinion, it was an emotional betrayal. "I just say it like that. If you''re unhappy, then I won''t go see him in the future!" Lily started to feel guilty under his stare, but in the end, she could only give up on this decision. Edwards Wayne looked at the change in her expression, and in the end, he lightly pinched his white face with his finger: "I didn''t object to you doing this. If you feel that there''s any meaning in doing all this, that you can help him, then of course I believe in you!" "Really?" Lily didn''t dare believe it, she felt that with Edwards Wayne''s tyrannical personality, he would definitely object. "Yes, this Bryant, I''ve had someone watch over him for a long time, and I feel that he is not someone who doesn''t know his limits. If your method really works, then go and try it out, I don''t want a man to put you in his heart for a lifetime, this is also a very scary thing for me." Edwards Wayneughed ndly. Seeing her panicstricken expression just now, he reached out and caressed her hair, "Don''t worry, I''m not as stingy as you think!" "honey, thank you so much!" Lily immediately rushed over and hugged him tightly. Edwards Wayne gently kissed her forehead. "Alright, if you really want to thank me, then do it in another way!" Lily immediately understood the meaning of his words. Her beautiful face turned hot, and she retreated a step: "Then quickly go and bathe!" Seeing her bashful look, Edwards Wayne''s mind had already drifted a long time ago. No matter how complicated things were, as long as he returned home and saw this woman, the only thing he could think about was being with her. This feeling was very calm and rxed. After Mary Ann left the restaurant, she drove to Leo William''s apartment building. She took the elevator to the top floor and took out her key to open the door. When she opened the door, she was relieved to see that the room was still dark. "Who did you go out to dinner with at night?" A deep male voice resounded in the darkness. "Ah ..." Mary Ann was so shocked that she pped her chest and quickly turned on the light. She saw Leo William sitting on the sofa, with his eyes closed, as if he had just woken up. "Why don''t you turn on the light?" Mary Ann immediately walked over to him and muttered. Leo William seemed to have worked all day and was a little tired. However, when he looked at her in the eyes, they were extremely sharp. "You still haven''t answered what I said just now!" the man asked with unusual persistence. Mary Annughed, "Are you suspecting me? Actually, I just had a meal with Lily." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Is that so?" Leo William squinted, staring straight at her. Mary Ann could not stand his sharp eyes, it was as if she could see through everything. "Alright, I will be honest, I actually ate with Bryant and Lily!" Mary Ann could only surrender. "The rumors about you and Bryant have already spread, why are you still secretly meeting and eating?" Leo William had seen her press conference today, and the questions asked by the reporters were extremely sharp. Leo William was already very dissatisfied with them. "That... I actually have a reason, but can I not tell you? " Mary Ann sneaked a nce at him before asking in a pleading tone. "What reasons ?" Leo William reached out his hands to her. Mary Ann half leaned into his embrace, thought for a bit, and decided not to say it. After all, this was rted to Lily''s reputation. Although Bryant didn''t have any secrets with her, but if someone really did know about the matter of meeting and eating in private, how would that person describe it? "Can you stop asking? I swear to God, I never did anything to betray you. " Mary Ann immediately raised her hand with a deadpan expression. Leo William really couldn''t do anything about her. Recently living together with her, he realized something, as long as she looked at him with her clear eyes, he would immediately soften his heart. "Alright, remember what you said!" Leo William did not pursue the matter any further. Mary Ann formed a smile, and happily stood up from his embrace: "Have you eaten yet?" "Not yet!" Leo William also stood up from the sofa. "You haven''t eaten? When did you get back? " When Mary Ann heard that he did not eat it, her heart immediately ached. "I just got back, thepany has been rather busy recently!" Leo William said softly, he then went to open the fridge and looked at the food inside, his handsome eyebrows furrowed: There''s nothing much to eat! "How about, I''ll apany you out to eat?" Mary Ann immediately walked over, and her two small hands wrapped around his arms. "Let''s go to the near supermarket to buy something to eat. We won''t be going too far!" To Leo William, time was still precious. After being busy the entire day, he just wanted toe back early in the evening and sleep at home with this little thing. Now that he had to go out again, he was truly annoyed. "Un, let''s go!" Mary Ann didn''t refuse! When the two of them went out, Mary Ann habitually put on her mask and walked through the small garden. Suddenly, a small ball rolled next to Leo William''s feet. The two of them stopped in their tracks. Leo William bent down and picked up the small ball, and saw a little fellow running towards him. Leo William looked at the little boy, and the corner of his mouth hooked up into a smile. He handed the ball over, and the little boy was a little afraid of him, because Leo William had the aura of a superior from the start. The little boy carefully took the ball from his hand before turning around and running away. Mary Ann could not help but burst outughing: "Look at you, you scared my friend out of her wits." Leo William shrugged his shoulders helplessly. "I didn''t scare him, why should he be afraid of me?" "Because you give people a harsh feeling." Mary Ann continued tough secretly. "Strict? Is there? I am so kind! " Leo William was speechless. "I wonder if we''ll be afraid of you when we have children in the future!" Mary Ann was suddenly curious. Hearing the word "child", the color in Leo William''s eyes grew darker. Mary Ann waspletely unaware of her unintentional words, which directly touched upon the heart of a man. She continued tough: "If it''s a son, he''ll definitely be afraid of you. If it''s a daughter, she''ll probably be like me, not afraid of you!" Leo William Tu Ran reached over, tightly held her small hand, and said with a low voice. "The matter of children is still too far away; Chapter 966 Chapter 966 Mary Ann was slightly startled. The warm feeling in her palm from that big palm gave her a sense of security. ''Are you spoil me like a child?" Mary Ann suddenly burst outughing, thinking back to the time when they had just met. Leo William coldly said that he wanted a woman, not a daughter, and had even given her a big fright. Unexpectedly, in the end, he still spoiled her like a daughter, giving in to her willfulness and bad temper with everything she had. Mary Ann felt that she was really lucky to be able to meet him in her life. As the two of them walked towards the supermarket in the small district, the number of people gradually increased. Pushing a shopping cart, the two of them walked forward while discussing their purchases. In the eyes of outsiders, the two were abination of a handsome man and a beautiful woman. Although Mary Ann was wearing a mask to cover her face, her slender figure and jet ck hair that reached her waist, along with her pure temperament, showed that she was a perfect match for a beautiful woman. Leo William''s figure was tall and sturdy, causing Mary Ann to look even more petite and charming, attracting many people''s attention. While the two of them were shopping, they did not know that someone was secretly following them and taking pictures with their cellphones. The two of them conversed in hushed tones, hugging their waists and looking at each other. Both of them were captured within the camera. Unfortunately, the two lovers who were immersed in such a wonderful time didn''t notice this. After buying a big bag of items, they started walking in the direction of their home. After they left the supermarket, two men were standing in front of the door talking on the phone. The man is William''s Family''s Son Leo William. The person standing beside her is definitely Mary Ann, and they might already be living together in this small district." "Then you guys continue to squat down and take more eyecatching photos. You''ll get your share of benefits." "Don''t worry, we will continue to squat there. We will definitely be able to get an even more explosive scene." Both men were full of energy when they heard that there were benefits. After Mary Ann and Leo William returned home, they opened their shopping bags. They bought a lot of snacks, but the only things that could be eaten for dinner were the frozen dumplings and pasta. "I''ll cook dumplings for you!" Like a virtuous wife, Mary Ann brought the dumplings into the kitchen with a smile. Previously, she didn''t do any cookings, so for her beloved man, she gradually learnt some culinary skills. Of course, she could only cook very simple dishes, make a soup, make a porridge or something like that, no problem. However, if she was to cook a few ordinary dishes, she wouldn''t be able to cook them. Leo William took a piece of bread and ced it on his stomach. As he ate, he walked into the kitchen. Seeing the girl seriously firing, pouring water, he curled his lips. "Don''t move, I still need to prepare dinner for you." Just as Mary Ann was about to cut open the package of dumplings, the man behind her suddenly hugged her and pulled her small body into his firm embrace. "baby, it''s so nice to have you around!" Leo William was a man who couldn''t speak words that would move the heart, because he had a little girl in his arms. He could say many things from the bottom of his heart. Mary Ann''s face flushed red and she whispered: "Really? "When you lived alone, how did you eat?" "I used to live in a vi, and I have servants to take care of me!" Leo William said in a low voice. It was only then that Mary Ann realised that she asked too many questions. Now, for her, he moved to this apartment, and it was also because of her that she did not invite a servant to take care of her daily life. Now, because of her, she was starving. "Just wait outside for a few minutes, I''ll prepare some ingredients for you!" Mary Ann just wanted to quickly bring the dumplings to the table for him to eat. Leo William took a step back and watched as she turned around to leave. Not longter, he took out Little Butterfly and started concocting the sauce for her. He looked at her quietly and thought to himself, This is the appearance of my wife in my dreams. "How is Joshua Wayne now?" Leo William Tu Ran casually asked. "He must be very busy right now. Everything in thepany needs him to make a decision now." Mary Ann replied softly. "Then is he going to end his acting career and focus on managing thepany?" Leo William felt that when Joshua Wayne was right in front of him, he had chosen to use Vanishing Shadow, but he did not know if it was the right choice. "I don''t know either, but I feel like he''s met with some trouble recently. Plus, thepany is reshuffling the game, so he might not have the energy to continue acting." When Mary Ann thought about the ancient costume drama that had not even officially begun, he did not know how long it would drag on. "Wayne Family has indeed met with some troubles recently, I suspect that the two brothers of Wayne Family are having an internal fight with John Wayne." Leo William analyzed. "Who is John Wayne? Wasn''t Wayne Family decided by Edwards? Who can beat him? " Mary Ann knew nothing about the business circles, which was why she was curious. "John Wayne is Edwards Wayne''s uncle, and was imprisoned five years ago for a crime. If we let him out now, he definitely wouldn''t be satisfied that was the only one who held the authority of Wayne Family in his hands. Thus, he had been doing a lot of small thingstely, and I don''t know why Edwards Wayne was so tolerant towards him." Leo William, however, had more or less heard of these things. "It''s truly a sad thing for our loved ones to suffer together." Mary Ann sighed. "That''s right, I suspect that Edwards Wayne did not reveal himself to John Wayne directly because he had the two elders from the Wayne Family in mind. If this continued, it would definitely not be good for him." Leo William also felt that encountering such a thing was truly a headache. Mary Ann said softly, "That''s right, if the two elders knew that their own sons and grandsons are secretly fighting, they would definitely be very sad." Leo William Tu Ran reached out his hand, and gently caressed her long hair. "When are you nning to go see my parents?" "Ah ..." Mary Ann trembled slightly, she raised his eyes and looked at him: "When do you want to bring me there?" "Why didn''t you acknowledge your rtionship with me at the press conference today?" Leo William was slightly disappointed. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "I''m afraid that it might affect you. After our incidentst time, there were already a lot of people attacking us!" Mary Ann frowned in distress: "If we were to publicly reveal our rtionship, what would the consequences be?" "I don''t know. Maybe I''ll still be scolded!" Leo William shrugged his shoulders, looking helpless. "I don''t want you to be scolded by others. I was the one who pestered you back then. The one who got scolded was also me!" Mary Ann said with pain in his heart. "Who said that you were the one that pestered me? If I don''t have any interest in you, you won''t be able to get me involved no matter how hard you try! " Leo William scratched her nose and said lovingly. "Yes, you''re right. Dumpling is fine. I''ll fish it up. Hurry up and eat it." The corners of Mary Ann''s mouth lifted as she smiled happily. Chapter 967 Chapter 967 I ¡ª n a vacation area outside the city, Jessica took out a sum of money from John Wayne and was bringing a few of her brothers from the society to have a meal. They had just gotten into trouble, so they did not dare to be too arrogant. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Jessica raised her cup high up in the air, standing on the chair with her might and with a wild smile on her face: "I promised my short life boyfriend that I will definitely lead my brothers to live well, with meat, wine, and fun, today I finally did what I said I would. Everyone eat more, tomorrow morning, we can take a boat and go on a tour around the country!" "Our boss is awesome!" The group of men immediately shouted out happily. Jessica jumped down from her chair and sshed the contents of her cup on the floor. A sh of pain appeared in her unruly eyes. She touched the scar on her face and thought about that big fire. That man used all of his strength to push her out of the window. She managed to save her life, but that man left forever. "You guys enjoy first, I''m going out for a while!" Jessica did not dare think further, and nned to go out. Suddenly, a few cars stopped outside the door. Jessica was shocked, she immediately saw a dozen or so men in ck from the carriage. They were all wearing masks and holding iron rods, without saying a word, they rushed towards Jessica''s group. Before Jessica could react, she shouted loudly, "Everyone be careful!" Unfortunately, her shout didn''t have any effect. Those men that had already drunk were no match for her. Momentarily, the resort was filled with wails and wails. "Who are you? Who sent you? " Jessica also died, with one of her legs missing, she clenched her teeth in pain and asked angrily. "You guys know too much. I''m here to warn you guys on behalf of my boss. You''d better keep your mouths shut. Otherwise, it won''t be as simple as having a broken leg or a broken arm!" After the leader of the men said his piece, he left with his men in the car. "Damn that John Wayne!" Jessica suddenly punched the floor angrily. "Jessica, did John Wayne find these people to deal with us? Is this to give us a warning? " "This old bastard, he''s actually so untrustworthy." Jessica was clenching his teeth so hard that it felt like blood wasing out, he felt like he was tricked. "Jessica, what should we do? Everyone has been severely injured, should we go to the hospital?" Howling noises came from all around the ce. The scene was quite tragic. These people usually bullied the weak and feared the strong. They were the only ones who bullied others. When it came to them being bullied, they were terrified. "forget hospital? You all have people with a criminal record. If you want to live, then think of a way yourself. " Jessica roared in anger, but the anger in her heart was extremely strong. No one dared to reveal anything, Jessica picked up her phone and pulled out a number to give to John Wayne. John Wayne was extremely unhappy to receive her call: "Jessica, I told you before, do not call me anymore, do you want to die?" "John Wayne, you bastard, I never thought you would be so cruel as to find someone to warn us. Let me tell you, if you do this, you will regret it!" Jessica was currently blinded by her anger and bellowed. "What did you say?" Why can''t I understand it? " John Wayne''s face froze as he sensed danger. "Stop pretending, didn''t you get someone to teach us a lesson? My brothers have all been severely injured, and you are satisfied, but don''t forget, I can report you at any time! " Jessica roared even more furiously than before. "Jessica, you better be rational, I did not find anyone to teach you guys a lesson, you must have been tricked by someone." John Wayne reminded her coldly. "Huh, isn''t it you who knows our whereabouts?" Jessicaughed angrily. "You really think too little of Edwards Wayne, the people under hismand are not trash, I told you all to leave earlier, why haven''t you guys left yet? "Now that something has happened, why should I me my stupidity?" John Wayne''s mind was in a mess, hearing Jessica''s angry words, he knew that this matter was not as sessful as he thought. Jessica had be mute, and it was true that John Wayne had requested for them to go abroad to seek asylum, but now, for personal reasons, she had chosen to stay in the country for another two days. "It really wasn''t you?" Jessica could only calm down. "Of course it''s not me. Someone is trying to sow discord between us." John Wayne''s heart went cold, cold sweat emerging from his forehead. "I don''t care, you have to give me another million dors! My guys are injured, we were injured doing the work for you, you can''t just leave us alone! Give us the money, and we''ll leave tonight!" Jessica took the opportunity to raise the price. "Jessica, do you think that I, John Wayne, am a phnthropist? I have already given you five million, are you still not satisfied? " John Wayne sneered, he was definitely not such a threatening person. "But we did it for you. Shouldn''t you show some mercy?" Jessica asked angrily. "Didn''t you listen to me when I told you to leave earlier? I can only say that you deserve it!" John Wayne was especially angry. Jessica could only concede, because John Wayne had indeed warned her a few times to quickly retreat. "Alright, if there''s a chance to work together again, I definitely won''t be at that price!" After finishing speaking, she hung up resentfully. Although they could not get the money, they still had to leave immediately. Jessica''s group left in a sorry state. Deep in the night, when Edwards Wayne just came out of the bathroom, he immediately said: "Your phone was ringing. Do you want to see who called?" Edwards Wayne took his phone, looked at the caller ID, and took it back. His deep eyes swept over Lily''s body for a while, and then, he strode towards Walk Outside. Lily could clearly feel that the person who answered the call was avoiding him, and his heart trembled slightly. Whose phone call was he answering sote at night? You still have to avoid me? As a woman, she had always loved to let her imagination run wild. Lily would inevitably start thinking too much at this moment. After a while, Edwards Wayne came in, he ced the phone on the table, and seeing that she did not look at him with lowered eyes, he chuckled, and asked: "Are you angry?" "No!" Lily immediately pretended not to care at all. "It''s a very important call, not from a woman!" Edwards Wayne still exined in a low voice. "I don''t want to know who it is!" Lily had clearly started to believe his words in her heart, but she couldn''t help but have a little emotion as she couldn''t control her mouth. Edwards Wayne sighed softly and sat on the bed. He reached out and forcibly pulled her into his embrace tofort her, "Alright, don''t be jealous." "Cut the crap!" Lily stretched out her hand to push him, but she didn''t think that her voice would sound like she was pouting. Chapter 968 Chapter 968 The body in his arms that had clearly gone soft made Edwards Wayne chuckle, and his eyes filled with the gentle glow of love. "Wandering, our grandma is urging us to have a second child again. What do you think?" Edwards Wayne seemed to like using this matter to tease her, wanting to see her huff and puff. "Didn''t you tell your grandmother we weren''t going to live?" Lily was shocked. If it was Edwards Wayne who asked for the second child, she would have rejected him immediately, but the olddy''s request was different. If she wanted to give birth, Lily really couldn''t think of a reason to oppose it. "I told her, but the elders have a traditional way of thinking. They always feel that it''s better to have a few more children!" Edwards Wayne spoke with a serious expression. "It can''t be. I just think a few more sons and daughters would be great. If a few more children are born, wouldn''t it be a mess?" Lily looked at him helplessly, hoping that he was on her side. Edwards Wayne finally couldn''t hold back hisughter anymore and he couldn''t help but lower his head and kiss herrge eyes that were filled with panic and helplessness. Lily was so scared that she quickly closed her eyes and felt the warm touch of the man''s lips. "What are youughing at? "I''m very serious about discussing this with you." Lily waspletely baffled by his smile. "honey, you really are cute and fun!" "My grandma didn''t say, I''m just teasing you!" Edwards Wayne spoke out his bad intentions. "You''re bored!" Lily rolled her eyes at him, then broke free from his embrace andy on the bed. "In the future, stop joking around about this matter, be careful that I don''t pay attention to you!" "Wandering, I was wrong. I won''t joke with you in the future!" Edwards Wayne took this opportunity to gently press down on her, his fingers gentlybed her long hair as he listened, with a sincere expression on his face as if he was admitting his mistake. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "I don''t believe it!" Lily''s breathing became ragged. "If you still don''t believe me, then I will devote my life to you until you believe me!" After Edwards Wayne finished speaking, he lifted up the nket andid down. "What are you doing? I don''t want to ..." Lily screamed in panic. However, by the time she wanted to resist, it was already toote. Elizabeth made an appointment with her mother for afternoon tea. She wanted to know more about April Jones. Lily did not know what had happened. She was dressed up and came to see Elizabeth. Just as the two of them arrived at the dining hall, before the chairs could warm up, they heard the eerie voice of a woman from the next table. "Do you really think you''re a phoenix flying up to the branches?" Elizabeth suddenly turned her head, and saw a few familiar faces. These women were all rich wives, and would often meet for afternoon tea to chat about nametes. Lily''s expression became stiff, she knew that the person who spoke just now was Patty Jones''s aunt, Linda. Because Lily had married Barry Jones, she was always unhappy, but when she saw Lily, she wanted to mock her andpare her to her dead sister. Lily''s face was pale white, facing this Linda, she had always been patient with him. "What are you talking about?" Elizabeth could not hold it in and red at him. "Oh, I almost forgot. The pheasant also brought a daughter to cook chicken ..." Elizabeth was so angry that she almost went mad. She picked up the cup of water from the table and sshed it onto his face without a word. "You ... What are you crazy about? "You''re crazy!" Linda''s entire face was sshed with water, the makeup on her face was instantly melted away, she was so angry that her entire body was trembling, she pointed at Elizabeth and cursed: "How uncultured." Lily was also shocked, and quickly pulled on Elizabeth''s arm and said: "Elizabeth, don''t lower yourself to her level. Let''s change seats and sit, don''t provoke them." "Mom ..." Elizabeth suddenly called out to her, but she realised that her shout was extremely forceful. Because she already knew that Lily was not her mother, but his own aunt, Elizabeth''s cries became choked with sobs. Lily could tell that something was wrong and looked at her with concern, "Why are your eyes suddenly red?" Elizabeth lowered her head and didn''t say anything else. She only silently followed her to a very distant ce and sat down. "Don''t get angry because of me. That kind of woman doesn''t have any manners when she speaks, let''s ignore her!" Lily did not want to cause trouble, she only wanted to be a wife and mother. "I have something to ask you. I hope you can tell me the truth." Elizabeth held the cup tightly, he looked up and down, as though he was nervous. No wonder she felt so ufortable. Anyone who knew that her mother, who she had called aunt for over 20 years, was her little aunt would feel this kind of nervousness. "What is it? Tell Mom! Is there some trouble with Joshua Wayne now? " Lilyughed. "I''m not your own daughter, am I?" Elizabeth''s eyes became even redder, and gathered his courage to speak. Lily''s expression instantly froze, she looked at Elizabeth with disbelief, her voice trembling slightly: "Elizabeth, why did you suddenly ask that? Of course you are my own daughter." "Tell me the truth, I know!" Elizabeth pleaded as he looked at her. "What do you know?" Lily''s face stiffened once again, and asked hesitantly: "When did you know?" "I heard it from someone. You''re not my mother, you''re my aunt, right?" Elizabeth lifted his head and looked at her nkly. His mood had finally calmed down a little. Lily sighed lightly, "Since you know, then can I hide it from you? Yes, I am not your biological mother, I am your aunt. However, these twenty odd years, you have always called me mother, and I have always treated you as my daughter. I am really not used to changing my identity in an instant." "April Jones is my mother. Can you tell me what exactly happened here?" Elizabeth felt extremely sad. "Don''t me her. She didn''t actually don''t want you, she just didn''t have any way to entrust you to me. Your mother is quite a nice person." Lily exhaled softly. She was worried that Elizabeth would hate April Jones , so he wanted to help her say a few good words. "I know, she has always been good to me. What happened to her back then?" Elizabeth didn''t hold any hatred towards April Jones. On the contrary, she was extremely worried for her. "Your mother was pretty when she was little. In high school, she somehow got mixed up with people in society. Your mother was too innocent then and was tricked by others. Afterwards, she had you. However, not long after giving birth to you, she had to leave because of some things ..." "She was taken to prison, wasn''t she?" Seeing that she was not willing to speak the truth, April Jones could only exin it himself. Chapter 969 Chapter 969 L¡ªily''s expression trembled again. Her gaze towards Elizabeth softened as she softly spoke: "Elizabeth, you even know this. Just who told you all this? It couldn''t be your mother, could it?" "It''s not her!" Elizabeth lowered his head and denied. "I guess it wasn''t her, so who could it be? In this city, we do not have many peopleing and going, and not many people know about your mother''s past! " Lily could not help but be anxious. "Aunt, it doesn''t matter who you are anymore. I just want to know more about her. Otherwise, I''m feeling even more uneasy!" Elizabethughed bitterly. Lily was stunned for a moment: "You ... You call me aunt now? I''m really not used to it!" "But I''ll still call you ording to your seniority. Since I already know that she''s my mother, it doesn''t seem too good for me to call you again!" Elizabeth exined softly. "That''s fine too. Whatever it is, it doesn''t matter. We''re still family after all." Lily wasn''t unhappy about it. In my heart, you are more important than anyone else. Before, I was willful, and even said all sorts of things to stimte you and hurt your heart, so you must forgive me. In the future, I won''t! Elizabeth suddenly wanted to cry again, and he even wanted to p himself hard. I already have you by my side, if I were to give you away, I wouldn''t want to part with you. Actually, I''m not as great as you think I am, I just can''t bear to let you be bullied by others, but I still can''t love you too much. Lily, who had always regarded herself as her daughter, suddenly said such polite words to her, which she couldn''t ept at the moment. "No, I should be grateful to you, for no reason at all!" Elizabeth''s voice became gentle, "No matter what I call you, in this life, I will be filial to you!" "With these words of yours, I know you''re a good kid. The first money you earned from working, you''ve already bought me gifts. I knew then that you were really happy!" Lily''s eyes had also inexplicably turned red. "That''s to be expected. In the future, I will work even harder and earn even more money. I will take care of you and her." At this moment, too many emotions welled up in her heart. Not knowing how to express them, Elizabeth could only say these words of thanks like a fool. "Don''t be polite with me, how are you doing with Joshua Wayne? Does he know about you and your mother? " Lily was most worried about what would happen to her and Joshua Wayne. "He knows, but he doesn''t want to break up with me. Aunt, don''t worry about me!" Elizabeth thought about the tolerant attitude of that man, and a warm feeling surfaced in her heart. "Thest time we came back to eat, I knew that he would truly like you. Elizabeth, I am really happy for you, to be able to find such a man who dotes on you, you are much luckier than my aunt!" Lily was filled with emotion. Some women had bad luck and no matter how many men they looked for, they wouldn''t necessarily love and pamper her wholeheartedly. But some women had too good of a life. "Elizabeth, you don''t need to ask me about your mother. Lily did not want Elizabeth to know more details, afraid that she would me April Jones. "Alright, I won''t ask anymore. She''s locked up now, I''ll go see her." Elizabeth sighed. "What?" When that happened? Elizabeth, when did this happen? Why didn''t you tell me this earlier? " Lily''s face changed drastically as she became anxious and surprised. "It was just two days ago. Don''t worry, she''s only in custody now. She hasn''t been sentenced yet." Lily''s face turned white, and continued to mutter. "What crime did shemit, why didn''t she tell me? Elizabeth, do you know? " "I know, but I know she was wronged." "Is there any way to save her?" Lily asked anxiously. Elizabeth turned to look at the street outside the window and muttered: "I don''t know, I will think of something." After walking out of the cafe with Lily, Elizabeth watched her leave. Just as she was about to turn around and leave, the women who had been sshed with water earlier aggressively walked over with several men. Those men did not seem to be easy to deal with. Elizabeth looked at them without fear. "You little slut, you were very happy when you sshed the water, weren''t you? I''ll have my brother teach you a lesson right now! " Linda pointed at her angrily and cursed. However, Elizabeth sneered: "Let me warn you, if you dare to criticize my mother again in the future, I still won''t let you off." "Huh, you little slut. You''re just a virtuous person, yet you only know how to hook a man. Younger brother, give me a beating!" Linda shouted loudly. Seeing that Elizabeth was a woman, the man immediately walked over and wanted to p her twice. Unfortunately, his thoughts were too perfect. Before he could even walk in front of Elizabeth, Elizabeth lifted her leg, and directly kicked down at his lower part. This was the fiercest move that a man could do to defend against a wolf. The man held his lower part of his body in pain and jumped around, screaming miserably. "Elizabeth, you... "Did you break my brother''s life? I want you to pay with your life." Linda suddenly realised that Elizabeth was powerful, but it was toote. She rushed over, wanting to avenge her brother, but sadly, Elizabeth only raised her eyebrow, and she did not dare move. "Linda, hurry up and send your brother to the hospital. Don''t let him die without any descendants!" After Elizabeth said this, she opened the car door and left. Linda saw that his brother''s face was red from the pain and his mind was nk. He hurriedly sent him to the hospital. Elizabeth sat in the car and looked at the bustling people in the rearview mirror. She felt that there were really too manyughable things in this world. John Wayne called his mother, wanting to ask her out to dinner. She was happy, because she wanted to talk to her youngest son about his life for the rest of his life. Arriving at the restaurant he had booked, John Wayne waved his hand at the olddy, who immediately walked over. "Mom, sit down. We haven''t seen each other in a while!" John Wayne had always treated his own mother with respect. "Why do you suddenly want to treat me a meal?" The olddy was angry. Mom, don''t me me. I''m not going to look for you, but because it''s not convenient, Edwards and I have never had a good rtionship. If we really want to get together, there''s going to be even more cold wars. John Wayne hurriedlyforted her with a smile. "You guys really don''t let me worry!" The olddy sighed angrily. "Mom, do you know? The murderer who killed my brother has already been arrested. " John Wayne immediately brought up this matter. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. At the same time, his mother''s expression changed drastically. Chapter 970 Chapter 970 John Wayne''s words caused the his mother''s face to turn pale from shock. She instantly became angry and raised his voice: "When did this happen? Howe I didn''t know? " John Wayne knew that Edwards Wayne had definitely not told the Old Granny about this matter. He was too filial, and instead became the biggest weakness of Edwards Wayne, a nephew. "Mom, what happened the day before yesterday, don''t you know? "That''s strange, Edwards definitely knows about that. The police have asked him to go over and find out the truth." As John Wayne said this, he stole a nce at the Old Granny''s expression. As expected, the Old Granny''s expression was extremely ugly, and her breathing was uneven. "This damn brat, he actually didn''t say a single word to me. How did he do that?" The olddy was still angry and could not help but scold Edwards Wayne for hiding things from her. John Wayneughedcently in his heart. Edwards Wayne, oh Edwards Wayne, do you really think that you can hide this from the heavens? He actually dared to hide such an important matter from her. This action of his was both foolish and bold. "Edwards might have felt this matter was tooplicated, there''s no need to let the two of you to know." John Wayne was still trying to sow discord. "He must have kept it a secret because your father''s health was not good. He was too filial and caused others to worry!" The olddy was not sessfully selected by John Wayne. Although she med Edwards Wayne for hiding it from her, she still believed that he must have been loyal to some extent. The joy in John Wayne''s heart immediately disappeared. However, the real reason he had invited the olddy to dinner today was not to take this opportunity to attack Edwards Wayne, but to let his know the rtionship between April Jones and Elizabeth. If Joshua Wayne was trapped in such a deep abyss, the good rtionship between the two brothers would definitely be restricted. "You''re right, he must be thinking for you two elders. Mom, aren''t you curious about who the real culprit is?" Seeing the olddy so angry that her face had turned white, as if she had fallen into grief, John Wayne took the opportunity to ask again. "Yeah, who is it? Just who the hell was it that caused me to harm your big brother? " Only then did the olddy''s mind turn. When she thought of the most important thing, her eyes that were getting older and murkier turned red. "It''s April Jones!" John Wayne directly said this name. His mother''s body visibly swayed, as if she had been stunned for a moment. John Wayne''s expression instantly tensed up, and hurriedly sat by her side. He extended his hand to support her arm, and said with concern: "Mom, are you alright? Don''t be too agitated, this evil woman is already dead. If Big Brother knows in the afterlife, he will definitely rest in peace." "I knew it, I knew this vixen wasn''t a good person, but I never thought that she would actually kill your big brother. My poor son was blind back then and took a fancy to such a venomous woman. He died unjustly." The olddy was already crying from her grief. As she scolded, she continued to curse April Jones. The pain in her heart was as sharp as a knife and her body was trembling uncontrobly. Mom, don''t get too irritated, it''s more important to take care of your body, it''s all my fault, I shouldn''t have said these things to you, ah, look at my mouth, I just can''t keep my calm like Edwards. John Wayne immediately started to me himself, showing a shameful expression that he shouldn''t have said too much. "What about that bad woman? Was she locked up? Let''s go, take me to her, I want to see her, I want to question her, why did you kill my son, how did my son offend her? " How could the olddy still be in the mood to eat? At that moment, she only wanted to find April Jones to ask for an exnation. John Wayne quickly grabbed onto her arm and said gently, "Mom, don''t be so impulsive. She''s a felon now, and can''t be seen just because you want to. "Alright, then hurry up and prepare. I need to see her as soon as possible!" The olddy was so angry that her words were trembling. It was clear how angry and resentful she was. "Mom, don''t worry, I will personally apany you to see her. Oh, right, I also found out that April Jones has a daughter called Elizabeth ... I''ve seen the recent gossip in the entertainment circle. Is she with Yueze? " "What?" What did you say? " The olddy was about to faint from the shocking news. She grabbed her son''s arm and forced herself to calm down. "Who did you just say is her daughter?" "Elizabeth? Mom, what''s wrong? I thought you knew. " John Wayne pretended to be surprised. "oh, dear god ..." The olddy was so angry that she had nothing else to say. She felt that her heart would not be able to bear such a heavy blow. "Mom, are you okay? You must take care of your body. Leave these youngsters'' matters to them. Don''t worry about them anymore!" John Wayne saw that the olddy was so angry that her face turned pale and her breathing hastened. She was still very worried and afraid. "No matter what, I have to deal with this matter. Bring me home, now!" How could the olddy still be in the mood to eat? She was so angry that she was full of energy. John Wayne had an anxious expression on his face: "Mom, I''ve already ordered all the dishes, how about we go back after eating? There''s no rush!" "I''m not eating anymore, send me back!" At this moment, the olddy''s face turned blue. She had to hurry home as this matter was too serious. She had to call the whole family over to discuss this matter. Seeing that she had achieved her goal, John Wayne did not ask her to stay any longer and directly drove her back to Wayne Family. "Mom, you can go in. I won''t go in, I''m going in first!" John Wayne tactfully refused to enter the living room. "Go back to your business!" The olddy raised her hand at him weakly. Lareina was sitting in the living room, surprised to see the olddy return so early. "Mom, didn''t you say you''d eat outside beforeing back? "Why did youe back so early?" Lareina asked her in concern. "Don''t mention it, I''m so angry my chest hurts!" The olddy said while gnashing her teeth. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Lareina was shocked. She hurriedly helped her sit down on the sofa and asked her softly, "What happened? Why are you so angry?" , quickly call Edwards and Joshua back for me. I have something to tell them. "Call Edwards and Joshua as soon as possible. The olddy quickly required. Lareina was startled. Chapter 971 Chapter 971 T¡ªhe olddy saw that Lareina was still in a daze, then immediately shouted sternly: "quickly!" Lareina was actually worried that her two sons might have gotten into some big trouble, which was why granny was so angry and sad. Seeing that she was anxious, Lareina could only nod her head: "Alright, I''ll call them now, how about we wait for them toe back tonight, at this time, they will definitely be busy..." "No matter how busy they are, they have toe back, unless they want to piss off my old bones." The olddy saw that Lareina had pleaded on their behalf, and her face turned even more ashen. Lareina was shocked. Seems like, the matter was really serious. She took out her phone and called Edwards Wayne first. "Mom!" The man''s deep voice sounded with a touch of gentleness. "Your granny just went out to see John Wayne and came back. She''s in a rage right now and wants you and Joshua toe back quickly. Do you want toe back?" Lareina lowered his voice, just wanting to give his son a reminder. "She went to see John Wayne?" Edwards Wayne''s voice suddenly became heavy. "Yes, John Wayne invited your grandmother out for lunch, but it seems like she didn''t eat anything and came back home!" Lareina sighed. Although she did not know what had happened, she was still very worried. "I''m going back now!" I''ll call my brother and hang up first! " Edwards Wayne had already guessed what it was, so he decided to make a trip back. He took his jacket and told his assistant, Jason, to arrange the carriage. Then, he took out his phone and called Joshua Wayne. Joshua Wayne received his call, and his tone was somewhat worried: "Brother, you''re saying that Grandma knows about this? Don''t tell me that you also know that Elizabeth is April Jones ''s daughter? " He was most worried about this. "Don''t underestimate John Wayne. Since he wants to uncover the truth, he definitely won''t hold back!" Edwards Wayne sneered. He had been extremely patient with this vicious uncle of his. "Bro,e pick me up, I''m not driving!" Joshua Wayne''s handsome face paled. Half an hourter, the two brothers sat in the same car and headed towards the vi in Wayne Family. "Bro, thank you for teaching those bastards a lesson!" This morning, he received a call from Edwards Wayne and saw that recording of Edwards Wayne. In the video, Jessica and a bunch of her hoodlums were beaten up violently, causing severe injuries. "On matters of duty, what is there to thank? Do I need to be courteous with you? " Edwards Wayne chuckled. Joshua Wayne chuckled as well. "That''s right, I''ve discovered that you''re really my good brother. I want to cherish our brotherly rtionship." "What nonsense are you talking about? The most important thing at the moment is to find a way to get past Grandma." Edwards Wayne sighed, he was afraid that his granny would explode from anger. "I''m afraid that''s not going to make it. If Grandma knows that April Jones is Elizabeth''s mother, there will only be one oue, and she will never ept Elizabeth." Joshua Wayne leaned powerlessly against the back of the chair, a short period of confusion shed past her eyes. "True love is invincible. As long as you persevere, you will definitely get a good result." Edwards Wayne had persevered like this back then, but the result was not bad now. The two families were overjoyed. "Brother, I''m not as lucky as you, April Jones is our arch enemy ..." "She''s definitely not, she''s a scapegoat who was threatened by John Wayne. Once this matter is investigated thoroughly, the result will definitely be different." Edwards Wayne was already sure that April Jones did not have the guts to drug him to kill him, she was just a scapegoat for his death, if not, John Wayne would not do whatever it took to force her to turn herself in. "Even if she isn''t, the result right now is that she is the real culprit. Grandmother would definitely not agree to let me interact with Elizabeth again." Joshua Wayneughed bitterly. He never thought that his path of love would be so difficult. Initially, he had always thought that it was very difficult for him to fall in love with someone. However, after falling in love, he realized that it was even more difficult for him to continue on this path of love. Edwards reached out to pat his shoulder andforted him, "If Grandmother really insists on letting you two split up, then you two should split up for a period of time. Once the truth is found, Grandmother might agree to your request. "Alright, let''s see what Grandma has to say first!" Joshua Wayne did not hold any hope now, and only felt that being forgiven was an extremely difficult thing to do. The living room of the Wayne Family! The atmosphere there was tense. Lareina, who was sitting at the side, also felt stuffy and anxious. She had secretly peeked at the old lady''s face and the olddy''s face had turned green and white. The cup in her hand looked like it was about to be crushed by her. "Mom, wolud you like some tea?" Lareina took the teapot to fill another cup for her. "Lareina, our Wayne Family has let you down!" The olddy''s eyes suddenly grew hot, and she turned her head to look at her, her tone filled with sadness. However, Lareina started tough lightly, "Mom, it''s fine, why do you say that again? Didn''t you resolve the misunderstanding? " "No, our Wayne Family still owes you a debt!" Although the olddy was stubborn at times, she was still sensible. His son had lost his life to another woman. This was already a joke. Yet Lareina had endured so many days and nights of torture. "Mom, I''ve really looked down on them and I''ve looked away. I like my current life. I''m very satisfied to be together with my son and the others!" Lareina said with a smile. "I know you are warmhearted. It is a pity that my shortlived son, is not worthy of you. Otherwise, our family would definitely be very happy." The olddy raised her hand to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes. The more she spoke, the more sorrowful she became. At this moment, the sound of a car came from outside the door. Not long after, two tall and upright figures appeared. It was Edwards Wayne and Joshua Wayne. The two brothers'' temperament were bing more and more simr. Perhaps it was because they were both wearing ck suits, but there was also the shadow of two brothers. Looking at these two men with outstanding temperament, Lareina sighed in her heart. She never thought that her two sons would be so dazzling and handsome after reaching adulthood. "Come here, sit down!" The olddymanded. The two brothers exchanged a nce, and the atmosphere in the eyes of the outsiders instantly disappeared. They lowered their heads slightly, walked towards the sofa beside the olddy and sat down. "Grandma, you called us over. Is there an urgent matter?" Edwards Wayne took the lead and asked. "Hmph, unfilial descendants!" The olddy was so angry that her face turned pale. When she saw them, she got even angrier and scolded them. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The two men immediately lowered their heads in shame. It was true that they were unfilial and their children were true. Chapter 972 Chapter 972 Her gaze was like lightning as she stared at her two grandchildren. She asked with a deep voice, "Did you hide something from me?" As matters stood, Edwards Wayne knew that it was already time to tell the truth. He thought for a few seconds, then nodded: "Yes, there is something that I have hidden from you, please do not be angry grandmother." "Tell me the truth!" She red at him. "Brother, let me say it!" Joshua Wayne who was silent at the side, suddenly spoke. Edwards Wayne nodded his head: "Okay, you tell me!" Only then did Joshua Wayne speak, "Mom, were you suspecting that Elizabeth had something to do with April Jones?" Lareina''s face stiffened as she looked at his youngest son. She did not expect him to actually guess what she was thinking about. "You guess are right, Elizabeth is April Jones''s daughter. However, she only just found out about her true identity a moment ago!" Joshua Wayne saw that both his grandmother and mother''s expression had greatly changed. His heart also thumped loudly, and his heart unceasingly sank. Because she already knew about this matter, she was not that shocked. However, Lareina''s face was deathly pale, and she opened her eyes in disbelief, her voice trembling: "How could this be? How could she be April Jones''s daughter?" Joshua Wayne mocked softly: "Originally, she was called Aunt April Jones . I had always thought that she was Little Sister April Jones ''s daughter, but April Jones has already confirmed with her own mouth that she is really her daughter. Lareina''s heart was in a mess, her expression frozen. The olddy interrupted, "So, what is your n?" Joshua Wayne''s expression was also in a daze. He bit his lips and asked softly: "Grandma, you know everything right?" "April Jones, this vicious woman, drugged your father until he lost his mind and died in a car ident. Tell me, can I forgive her? I want her to pay with her life! " The olddy was so angry that her whole body trembled. Joshua Wayne''s handsome face turned paled. Lareina''s expression froze for a moment as she asked in a trembling voice, "Mom, what did you say? Was it April Jones who killed Leonard?" The Old Granny gritted her teeth and said, "If it wasn''t her, who else could it be? John Wayne personally told me, that April Jones has admitted all of her crimes to the police, count that she has some conscience!" Lareina''s face became even paler. She couldn''t sit still and felt like she was going to faint at any moment. Why did fate tease her and her son like this? His youngest son had finally found a girlfriend, but she was actually the daughter of his enemy. This plot was too unlucky. "Edwards, Grandmother asks you to break up with Elizabeth immediately, and don''t contact her again in the future. Also, quickly go and negotiate with the police about this April Jones, you must make her pay with her life!" The olddy had already made up his mind. She would absolutely not allow his grandson to marry an enemy''s daughter as if she were a treasure. Otherwise, even if he were to die, he would not rest in peace. Joshua Wayne''s handsome face paled by an inch as he clenched his fists and loosened them. For a moment, his heart was in turmoil. Edwards Wayne suddenly opened his mouth and said: "Grandma, mother, I know that you all cannot ept this fact. The evidence we are supporting ourselves with, even though we think that April Jones is a murderer, but she is not a real culprit. "Edwards, why are you still protecting that malicious woman? Just because she destroyed your parents'' marriage, she deserves to die a thousand deaths. None of you are allowed to plead on her behalf. " The olddy said firmly. Of course, Edwards Wayne dared to say that because he held onto the evidence, but now he realized, his grandmother was already angered to the extreme and didn''t even listen. Lareina said sorrowfully: "Why is it like this? How could this happen? What should I do? " Lareina was worried for her youngest son. She felt that it was difficult for him to have a woman he liked and yet he had to part with her. This was truly a very painful thing. "Grandma, don''t worry. I''ll be leaving her. Don''t be angry. Take care of your body!" Since things had come to this point, it was no longer possible to salvage the situation by pleading. Edwards Wayne looked at his brother in shock. Joshua Wayne looked at him with eyes full of helplessness. When the olddy saw that he had agreed to her request, her expression softened. "You did what you said. Don''t lie to this old woman anymore. Just think about how your father died. You will know what her mother did." "I will!" Joshua Wayne nodded. Lareina looked at her youngest son with a pained heart. From how easily he could agree to this request, it could be seen how struggling he was in his heart. "Also, you have to get the police to sentence April Jones to death as soon as possible. This kind of vicious woman will only be a disaster if she stays in this world. The olddy asked coldly. "Grandmother, don''t worry. If she is truly guilty, we won''t forgive her!" Edwards Wayne nodded in agreement. After leaving Wayne Family Manor, the two brothers were still sitting in the same carriage. Edwards Wayne looked at his little brother''s speechless face and sighed softly, "Think of a way to dy him first. You don''t necessarily have to break up!" "Do you think that someone as shrewd as your grandmother can easily deceive her?" Joshua Wayneughed bitterly. "Then why don''t you and Elizabeth have a good chat, I believe that she will definitely understand your painstaking loyalty. As long as you two are not letting each other go, your rtionship will definitely be strong." Edwards Wayne consoled. Joshua Wayne said in frustration: "I don''t have any confidence now, encountering this kind of thing really makes me speechless!" "That''s right, but it might be a test from the heavens!" Edwards Wayne understood his brother''s helplessness and distress. "This test is simply taking one''s life!" When Joshua Wayne thought about breaking up with Elizabeth, he felt a pain as though his flesh was being cut apart. Edwards Wayne chuckled, "I always thought that you had only coveted her for a short while, but who would have thought that it was already more important than your life." "Brother, how did you and Lily survive through that?" Joshua Wayne really wanted to ask his big brother for experience. "Actually, arge part of the reason why we are able toe this far is because of the support of these two little fellows!" Edwards Wayne thought about the contributions of the two little fellows and his thin lips curled up into a smile. Joshua Wayne''s expression froze for a moment: "You mean, we should get Elizabeth pregnant as soon as possible?" "Do you think this method is feasible?" Edwards Wayne did not object to him doing this. "I don''t know!" Joshua Wayne''s mind was aplete nk. At this moment, he seemed to be unable to think of any solutions. "The only thing that makes an elder soften his heart is a child!" But Edwards Wayne felt that this child was the best medicine to maintain a family rtionship. "I''m afraid Grandmother will get even angrier!" Joshua Wayneughed bitterly. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "After Grandma gets angry for a while, she must be thinking about the importance of the child. Do you want to try it? There''s really no other way to save your rtionship right now! " Edwards Wayne advised Joshua to give it a try. Chapter 973 Chapter 973 J ¡ª oshua Wayne didn''t know how he got home, but he felt that his steps were unusually heavy, and his heart was in a mess. With every step he took, it was as if he was bearing an enormous pain and pressure. He did not expect that such a carefree person like himself would actually have to face making such a choice. He stood at the door, wanting to press his finger seal on the lock. However, the hand he raised up was frozen in ce. Joshua knew that she was at home and that he would be able to see her as soon as he opened the door, but he didn''t dare to. He reached into his pocket. No cigarettes, no lighter, had to turn around and push the button for the elevator to reach the underground parking lot. There were two sports cars in his parking space. He opened one of them and got in. He took out a cigarette and a lighter and lit them up. Green smoke rose, enveloping his handsome face. Only his pair of deep eyes were filled with an abnormal sense of loss, and the pain of struggling and choosing circted within them. Joshua sat in the car and smoked a few cigarettes, suppressing the pain in his heart. Only then did he return to the door. He unlocked the door with his thumb, pushed it open and found the room abnormally quiet. Isn''t she home? Joshua Wayne''s heart trembled, he was not used to this kind of quiet feeling, he quickly walked towards his bedroom. Pushing the door, he felt his heart tighten before finally rxing. Seeing the woman who was hugging the nket and sleeping soundly on the bed, his messy mood became inexplicably quiet. Lightly walking to the bedside, the woman slept soundly, her pretty face still pale. In the past few days, she didn''t rest well and had nightmares in the middle of the night. Every time she woke up, she would be covered in cold sweat. "Oh dear, what should I do?" Looking at the peaceful and beautiful little face, Joshua Wayne muttered to himself in his heart. He really didn''t know what to do. This was the first time he was so confused that he couldn''t make a choice. At the Wayne Family Vi, he had personally promised his grandma that he would break up with her, but now that he was really facing her, Joshua Wayne realized that this decision would not be as easy as he thought. "Mm ..." The woman suddenly frowned, as if she was in a bad dream. She was unable to wake up from her bad dream. Seeing her like that, Joshua Wayne subconsciously bent down, and tightly held her small hand that was holding onto the nket with his warm big palm. Elizabeth trembled as her tightly shut eyes suddenly opened. "You''re awake?" Joshua Wayne knew that she had woken up a lot recently. When he held her hand, he had immediately woken her up. "You''re back?" Elizabeth had not woken up yet, but upon seeing that it was him, she rxed and laughedzily. "En, have you eaten lunch?" He was really afraid that she would stay home by herself and not eat properly. "I ate some noodles!" Elizabeth smiled and sat up, then eximed: "Why did youe back at noon? Didn''t you say that you would be busy today and would be back only at night?" Joshua Wayne bright eyes suddenly could not bear to let her know his decision. However, if he wanted to hide it from her, he couldn''t. Even if he didn''t tell her now, his grandma would definitely come looking for her. "I have something to say to you!" The expression in Joshua Wayne''s eyes stiffened, and he spoke in a low voice. Seeing his expression turn serious, Elizabeth was slightly startled, and softly said: "If you have something to say, just say it!" "I... My granny seems to know about the rtionship between you and April Jones! " Joshua Wayne sighed, and replied honestly. Elizabeth trembled, unease spread out from the bottom of her heart, but she feigned indifference. "Is that so? "I believe I can''t hide it either. What did your grandmother say?" Elizabethughed bitterly, suppressing all the unease and panic in her heart. She didn''t dare show it, afraid that Joshua Wayne would make things even more difficult for her. "She asked us to break up!" Joshua Wayne stared intently at her expression, as if he was worried that she would lose all hope the moment she heard this news. Elizabeth''s fingers under the nket suddenly tightened, her expression froze for a moment. She still couldn''t ignore him, even though she was mentally prepared. "Is that so? Then let''s just do as your grandma says. I don''t want to make things difficult for you, and I don''t have the face to face your family!" Elizabeth bit her lips, trying her best to sound calm. "I''m sorry, but I am unable to persuade my grandmother regarding this matter. She is very agitated and is getting old. I don''t dare to make her angry!" Joshua Wayne med himself and felt guilty. She chuckled. "Don''t be like that, I actually knew that our destiny had trulye to an end. Since we can''t change this fact, then let''s calmly ept it." Seeing that she spoke so easily, Joshua Wayne was slightly stunned. Had she really decided to give up? "We are only separated for the time being. When your mother''s matter is truly resolved, I believe that my grandmother will ept you." Joshua Wayne said in a low voice. Elizabeth nodded her head, and unyieldingly smiled: "Don''t worry, even if we separate, I won''t look for another man. I''ll always be waiting for you!"She didn''t want him to worry about her, nor did she want him to think that she would give up too easily. Joshua Wayne had never seen her eyes so bright and determined. He suddenly felt an extremely strong sense of security, and what he felt was, no matter how far away they were, this woman always had his own position in his heart. Moreover, it was the most important position. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Elizabeth''s eyes looked a little sore, but she tried her best not to cry, afraid that he would feel sad too. "I want to find a new ce to stay. In the future, I might not go to work at yourpany either. I will look for other jobs. We should keep a low profile so that your family won''t be angry with us!" Elizabeth sighed, in truth, she had already considered this step, it was just that she did not expect that she woulde so quickly, so suddenly. "Have you made these decisions long ago?" Joshua Wayne pretended to be strong as he felt pain in the bottom of his heart. "Mn, I had actually thought about this the day you saved me. Joshua Wayne, being able to fall in love with you is the happiest thing in my life." Elizabeth said softly. She had clearly said that she didn''t need to incite emotions, but there were some things that she still wanted him to know. If she didn''t say them now, then she was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to say them again in the future. "Fool!" Joshua Wayne sat on the bedside, extended his hand, and pulled her tightly into his embrace. His thin lips pressed against her forehead, and he mumbled softly, "I know, me too!" "I used to ridicule others for thinking too highly of love. I always felt that the person I loved the most was definitely me, but it wasn''t until I met you that I realized how foolish my original thoughts were!" Elizabeth mocked. Chapter 974 Chapter 974 In the past, Joshua Wayne did not like listening to others stirring things up, he would sometimes say these things to the female protagonist in the movie, and after saying those words, he would get goosebumps. But now, listening to her say those words, he had a feeling that he was not satisfied, and wanted to hear her say a few more words, a few more. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "How important am I to you?" Joshua Wayne suddenly asked her hoarsely. Elizabeth bit her lips lightly: "This is more important than my life, Joshua Wayne, do you know about the poison? After I fell in love with you, I didn''t feel anything when looking at other men. I''ve been completely poisoned by your poison. "Not bad literary talent, I like it!" Joshua Wayne couldn''t help butugh. Elizabeth''s body froze, in the next second, she pushed him away forcefully, her face tensed up: "You still have the mood to make fun of me? "Then forget it, I won''t say anything else. I''ll start packing up and moving now!" Joshua Wayne fumed, his snowwhite face was also flushed red from anger, revealing a beautiful luster. He rolled his Adam''s apple, seeing that she really wanted to get out of bed to pack up her things, he fiercely grabbed her and pulled her over once again. He pressed her down and pressed down, then his thin lips crazily attacked her small mouth. Elizabeth''s brain was all muddled, but very quickly, she was conquered by his enthusiasm. She let him do anything. Joshua Wayne did not know what he was doing, and immediately felt that she was not allowed to leave. "Wait ..." Joshua Wayne, you forgot to wear something! " Seeing that the situation was in an uncontroble state, Elizabeth finally regained some reason and anxiously reminded him. "No!" The man''s words overshadowed all her anxiety, and his thin lips took her breath away once more. Elizabeth''s beautiful eyes widened in shock. She wanted to stop him, but it was already toote. The next scene was so bashful that even the light outside the window dimmed. He didn''t know if it was the weather, but a strong wind suddenly blew in the beautiful weather. The windows made rustle sounds as they blew. Soon, a huge cloud of frangipani came floating over, covering the entire bustling city. A few muffled thunder rumbled in the horizon, and everything became sultry. Elizabeth and the man frantically forgot their identities, forgot who they were, and didn''t care about their grudges. They only wanted to sink into depravity with him, until all their passion was dissipated. The sky was raining, and the rain was drifting in. The faint outline of a figure could be seen within the blowing curtain. A long time had passed, and the room had quieted down, but his breathing had not yet calmed. "I''ll close the window!" As Joshua Wayne watched the rain fall in, he stood up and stood before the window. He looked out the window at the drizzling rain. Although he had gone crazy just now, his heart felt colder than the rain. "Don''t just stand there. You''ll catch a cold!" Elizabeth who was hiding under the nket saw him facing away from her, looking out the window, not moving at all, and immediately warned him softly. It was still spring, and everything was still cold, but Joshua Wayne seemed to feel that it was cold. He suddenly pressed a hand to his forehead, the pain in his heart caused his eyes to turn red for some reason. Elizabeth hurriedly jumped off the bed and draped a jacket over his shoulders. She then passed his robe over to him and draped it over his tall body. The man suddenly turned around and hugged her tightly. It was as if he wanted to pull her into his embrace and merge her body with his, making it impossible for her to escape. Elizabeth could feel the sadness and reluctance in the man''s heart, but why wouldn''t she pay? However, parting was fated. "Darling, wait for me. It won''t be long ..." Joshua Wayne leaned into her ear, gritting her teeth as she muttered. Elizabeth was like a obedient child, nodding her head, believing in whatever he said. "I will wait for you until the veryst moment!" Elizabeth was afraid that he wouldn''t believe her, so she made him sound sad. Joshua Wayne chuckled softly before letting go. Seeing the tears that rolled down the girl''s cheeks, he reached out to wipe them away, "Alright, it''s not like we''re leaving this world forever. It''s just a temporary separation, let''s not be sad anymore." "I''m not sad, I''m just reluctant!" The corner of Elizabeth''s mouth rose, but his tears slipped even faster. "I will prepare a new residence for you and also find you a new job. I will arrange everything well, so don''t be afraid!" Joshua Wayne said in a low voice. "No, I don''t want to trouble you!" Elizabeth''s heart was warm, his eyes were filled with gratitude. "I''m willing to be troubled by you. Don''t reject my arrangements. If I don''t know how you''re doing, I''ll feel very uneasy!" Joshua Wayne knew that she would definitely reject him. With her personality, once he decided on one thing, she would be very determined to do it. "Well, if you don''t notice the trouble!" Elizabeth did not persevere. In front of the person she loved, what was selfesteem? "You don''t need to stay in in the entertainment world for now. Do you have any special work you want to do?" Joshua Wayne asked in a low voice. "What do you particrly want to do? In the past, I wanted to be a writer, I wanted to be a dancer, and I wanted to do a lot of things, but unfortunately, I didn''t work hard enough in college, so now my dreams are very vague. " Elizabeth shrugged her shoulders and mocked herself. "How about I open a store for you and you be the boss yourself!" Joshua Wayne didn''t want her to work for someone else. "Setting up a shop? What kind of store is it? " On the other hand, Elizabeth had a dream of bing the boss. She wanted to open an amorous coffee shop and hire a few employees to do their own stuff. Since she had nothing better to do, she could just sit at the cashier''s desk and count the money and watch a movie to pass the time. "how about a cafehouse, be the Lady Boss and earn your own pocket money!" Joshua Wayne said with a smile as he gently kissed the corner of her lips. "Well, that''s a good idea! "It''s a pity that I don''t have any experience. I might even lose the cost!" Elizabethughed bitterly, andughed at himself. "It doesn''t matter, the profit is yours, so it''s my loss. I don''t care, I''ll introduce you to the guest source so that you can earn money without losing anything!" The more Joshua Wayne said, the more he felt that this idea was not bad. "honey, you treat me too well, so well that I don''t believe you!" Elizabeth suddenly chuckled, his eyes revealing a look of being moved by the water. "I don''t want you to be better off. If you get kidnapped by another man, who am I going to cry to?" Joshua Wayne reached out and scratched her charming nose, then let go of her hand as if resigned to her fate: "Let me help you pack up for your journey!" "En!" Elizabeth''s heart did not feel the slightest bit of grief, but she felt that changing her life was also something that was worth looking forward to. "I''ll get someone to find a shop for you tomorrow. You should also find some time to read more books in this area and manage a brandnew job. You still have to make some preparations." Joshua Wayne opened the wardrobe and took off her clothes one by one. He lightly muttered about her from his mouth. Chapter 975 Chapter 975 E ¡ª lizabeth did not have a lot of stuffs, but they were all packed to the brim with two big boxes, among them, there were a lot of expensive gifts that Joshua Wayne gave her, but she would asionally wear them because she needed to work, and most of the time they were all ced at home. Joshua Wayne made a call and went out. Very quickly, they had settled on a house, which was the Ocean View Room near the sea, which had already been renovated and could be taken in anytime. What Joshua Wayne did not tell Elizabeth was that he also had a house in this district, and that he lived in her house''s upstairs. "How did you find the house so quickly? It can''t be your own, can it? " Elizabeth asked him in surprise. Joshua Wayne smiled and said, "How could that be? My grandmother is not stupid, if I let you live in her house, she would definitely find out. At that time, I really wouldn''t know how to exin it to her clearly. "Is that so? "Then how much is the rent? Do you not want to sign the contract?" Elizabeth couldn''t understand that this rich guy''s view of money was actually just a number. Therefore, she could only think like an ordinary person, that they have to sign a contract to rent a house, and also have to pay rent on time. "Don''t ask so much. You just need to live in. I will give him the rent." Joshua Wayneforted her by stroking her slightly disheveled long hair. "Go take a bath, change your clothes, I''ll send you over to take a look!" Seeing that he was so confident, Elizabeth guessed that there was no need for suchplicated procedures, and could only trust him with all his heart. He turned around, went for a bath, and changed into a new set of clothes. Joshua Wayne also changed into a set of casual clothes, and the two of them pushed the boxes out the door. "Why do I feel like I''m going on vacation? But we clearly broke up!" Elizabeth could not help but not know whether tough or cry. "Take it as a holiday and don''t have too much pressure in your heart! Also, stop secretly crying! If a person is unhappy, they will age very quickly! " Joshua Wayne advised her as he carried the box into the elevator. "Do you dislike me being old now?" Elizabeth asked with a light smile. "Of course not, I''m just teaching you how to live the rest of your life. Don''t worry about your mother for now, my brother and I will continue to follow up on this matter and won''t wrongly use anyone." Joshua Wayne said calmly. "I believe in you. I won''t think anymore nonsense!" Elizabeth nodded, she did not want him to worry about her. "When you go out in the future, you must pay attention to your safety.Don''t trust others so easily." Joshua Wayne thought about her two times of being kidnapped, and felt fear in his heart. "I will, I will be more careful!" Elizabeth was also afraid of something like this. In the future, she would not easily believe a person, unless that person was someone particrly important to her. "I might be able to tell the media about our breakup. You can pay a little attention, but you can pretend not to see anything that attacks you, because it doesn''t make sense." Joshua Wayne thought about it, but he still had to remind her of something in advance, so as to not hurt her heart again at that time. Elizabeth pursed her lips andughed, her clear and beautiful eyes staring at the man''s serious and handsome face: "Why do I feel like you''re like an olddy, while I feel like a kid that wants to travel far away, repeatedly warning me in every detail!" Joshua Wayne, Seeing his startled expression, Elizabeth giggled. "Don''t worry, I''m not that weak anymore, I just need to remember this care and care of yours, nothing can hurt me anymore." Joshua Wayne sighed: "Alright, as long as you know it yourself, I won''t say too much." Aftering out from the elevator, Joshua Wayne personally carried two boxes to the trunk for her, and then the two of them got on the car, and headed towards the new house that Elizabeth was going to move away from. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The streets that had just experienced heavy rain had be much less crowded and the streets that had been washed clean by the water. Elizabeth sat in the car, looking out the window at the scenery retreating, her heart calm. In the past, whenever she thought about breaking up with Joshua Wayne, she would feel pain as though a knife had pierced her, but now, she felt something different. As long as their two hearts were together, no matter how far apart they were, a single word of concern or warning from him would revive his heart and bring it to life. "Choose the location to open the restaurant. I will try to stay as close to your residence as possible!" Joshua Wayne thought of something and suddenly said. "There''s no need to rush. Anyway, I''ve been wanting to rest for a while and you''re so busy!" Elizabeth said softly. "I just want to calm you down as soon as possible, so that you won''t think too much!" Joshua Wayne reached out his hand and held her slightly cold little hand. "If I don''t arrange for you to go, I won''t have the mood to work either." Elizabeth''s heart strings trembled, she looked over, nkly staring at the man''s handsome side profile. So it turned out that the feeling of being loved by him was actually this beautiful. Previously, she had only felt that this man was cold and untouchable. However, when she had truly entered his heart, she had realized that his indifference was only towards outsiders. His gentleness was the most attractive. "Alright, I will take a look at the location for the store myself!" Since he said it like that, Elizabeth should be a bit more active. She did not want to implicate him, nor did she want to take advantage of his good intentions. Seeing that she had regained her passion for living, Joshua Wayne heaved a sigh of relief from the bottom of his heart. Actually, after the kidnapping incident, she also found out that April Jones was the true image of her mother. To a girl, this was definitely an even heavier blow than before. If one had a weaker tolerance, it was very easy to be depressed. Joshua Wayne was also worried that Elizabeth would suppress all of her emotions and over time, it would be a heart disease. This kind of heart disease was also very scary. Recently, Elizabeth had obviously spoken less and less. Joshua Wayne also did not know what she was thinking in her heart, and was afraid that she would let her thoughts run wild, which was why she was so eager to arrange her new life like this. Arriving at the seaside district, he looked out over the sea and could see the cruise ships and cargo shipsing from afar. He could feel the coolness of the sea breeze. Elizabeth followed him into the suite that had three rooms and two rooms. The first thing she saw was the ocean. "The vision here is really good!" Elizabeth''s face shed with a happy smile. "Yeah, the scenery is not bad and it has distanced itself from the city''s hustle and bustle, making it more suitable for living." Joshua Wayne stood behind her and embraced her with his long arms from behind. His thin lips pressed against her ear, as he breathed out hot air. Elizabeth dodged slightly, and her small hand could not help but press onto his big palm. "If it wasn''t for you, I really would not know what to do. Joshua Wayne, thank you for being so good to me, I really don''t know how to thank you anymore." Chapter 976 Chapter 976 The olddy let John Wayne bring her to the police station the next day. She actually wanted to personally interrogate April Jones and ask if her heart was ck. April Jones sat in front of a table in a haggard manner. Her long, jetck hair was also cut short, and only reached the ears. John Wayne walked in along with his mother, and the olddy was extremely agitated. Upon entering, she immediately raised her hand and pped April Jone, and even the two female policemen were unable to stop her in time, they were also shocked by the olddy''s imposing aura. By the time they reacted, April Jones''s face was already covered with five fingers of red marks, showing how much strength the olddy had used in that p. "Madam, please control your emotions and try not to do anything!" The policewoman beside him reminded him. The olddy grinded her teeth in anger, and red at April Jones who was covering her face with her hands: "This murderer who killed my son, what would a p from me count as? I''ve lost a son, and she deserves to die! This was the first time April Jones had faced her and she was sincerely ashamed and remorseful. She also endured the p from the olddy, not daring to resist at all. "I''m sorry!" April Jones endured the pain and whispered two words to the olddy. "Hmph. Stop pretending to be pitiful. A heartless woman like you should be punished by the heavens." The olddy would never ept her apology. Thinking back to how she had to endure the pain of losing her son, she wished that April Jones could burn his bones and let her pay for her son''s life. John Wayne stood by the olddy''s side. It had been many years since he had seen April Jones, and in his memories, April Jones''s temperament was beautiful, and her facial features were exquisite and lovely. However, this woman who was close to forty years old was different from what he remembered. Suddenly, John Wayne no longer bound her to the woman he loved in his memories. He felt that no matter how simr April Jones looked to her, she was still not as pure and holy as his goddess, and she could not even bepared to his toes. April Jones also raised her head, her gaze full of resentment as she stared at John Wayne. His expression was normal as he epted the thick hatred from her. He only smiled and said, "April Jones, you are already someone who has a daughter. You should know how painful it is to lose a child. John Wayne''s seemingly light yet not heavy words directly struck April Jones ''s heart. Her entire body stiffened with a wave of coldness, and her pupils abruptly contracted due to fear. Was John Wayne''s warning to her not to act rashly? Otherwise, she would have to suffer the pain of losing her daughter. This damned bastard, was he really going to eat his to death? Mentioning April Jones''s daughter, the olddy finally calmed herself down and said with a face full of resentment: "April Jone, you are really scheming, to actually let your daughter seduce my Young grandson, what are you trying to do? You didn''t harm my son enough, yet you want your daughter to harm my grandson? Let me tell you, she will never be able to step into the gates of my Wayne Family in her entire life. When April Jones heard the olddy''s words, she felt a pain in his heart. She suddenly kneeled down and begged in a sobbing voice: "Olddy, you misunderstand, I did not let Elizabeth take the initiative to get close to Joshua Wayne. It waspletely by chance that they met each other. "April Jones, your thoughts are right. Unless all the women in the world die, I will definitely not let your daughter marry my grandson. You should just give up on this dream." The olddy was extremely furious. April Jones still had the face toe and beg her, she really didn''t know if she was naive orughable. April Jones s expression was stiff, her mind was nk. In the end, she was still a burden to her daughter''s happiness. She really wasn''t worthy of being a mother. John Wayne also mocked at the side, "April Jones, don''t be naive, Joshua is so outstanding, how could the daughter of a sinner like you be worthy of him? April Jones red at John Wayne hatefully. Did this bastard intentionally bring the olddy here to convict her? How vicious. "Just wait for the death sentence. I won''t give you another chance to get out of here." The olddy hatefully said one word at a time, then turned and left without another nce at April Jones. Before John Wayne left, he gave April Jones a warning look with his eyes, as if saying If you don''t ept your fate, then be careful of your daughter''s safety. April Jones''s heart became cold, she clenched her fists, and could only bear with it. In this world, power could always suppress power, and she couldn''t resist. After leaving the Police station, when John Wayne saw that the olddy''s face was pale and that cold sweat was covering her head, he immediately supported her and said with concern: "Mom, what''s wrong? Why is hisplexion so awful? Is he angry? " "My poor son ..." Suddenly, the olddy''s eyes began to tear up. Seeing April Jones''s face caused her to miss her eldest son. If her eldest son was able to live to this day, he would definitely be an outstanding entrepreneur. "Mom, don''t be sad. Big brother definitely doesn''t want to see you cry and hurt your body again." John Wayne was still concerned about his mother. He had always hated his father, and only his mother cared about him sincerely. However, the olddy could not bear the sorrow in her heart. She sat down beside the flowerbed and covered the side of her face. Tears were streaming down her face, making one''s heart ache. John Wayne''s face wasplex, seeing his mother crying like that, he was stunned for a moment. "John, tell me, how did she kill your brother? Why would she do that? " The olddy wiped her tears and asked sadly. "She just wanted to get on the throne. It''s a pity that Big Brother didn''t give her the chance. Since she had a grudge, she tried to kill Big Brother!" John Wayne shamelessly said, but this was the most plentiful reason. When a woman was resentful, it was truly more venomous than a snake or a scorpion. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Women are a disaster. What I said is right. I must warn my three grandsons to stay away from snobbish women. I must not let tragedy happen again." The olddy mumbled. Perhaps it was because she was too old, but she looked so haggard that it made people feel pitiful. John Wayne walked over and squatted down. Seeing the tears in his mother''s eyes, he took out a tissue and handed it over. "Mom, you''re worrying too much about us, stop thinking about it. The olddy took the tissue and wiped her tears. She then stood up with a slight tremble. Chapter 977 Chapter 977 D ¡ªempsey Wayne was dressed in a ck suit and sitting in front of a desk with his long fingers holding onto a photo. This was what he had asked his assistant Jason to wash. It was the scene of when John Wayne met Jessica that day. He made some minor adjustments and blurred some of the details, revealing only John Wayne''s face and back. Edwards decided to give John Wayne a warning, he could no longer allow him to do as he pleased. At this moment, Mr.Leonard is feeling better now, and Edwards Wayne was clear that this would be a long term warning, and he still had to make John Wayne somewhat afraid. He checked the few photos, took out a bag, sealed his mouth, and called Jason toe in. "Send it to John Wayne anonymously, let him enjoy his view of his own back!" Edwards Wayne handed the bag over to Jason. "Okay, boss, he will definitely panic!" also hated John Wayne to the bone. Back then, his father was an important and capable subordinate beside Leonard, but because of John Wayne''s coercion, he had no choice but to leave his beloved job. He was depressed and had drunk too much. Wanting to see John Wayne''s fate, was also Jason''s greatest wish. "We should give a warning to him. Otherwise, he really thinks that he''s holding on and is getting more and more out of hand!" Edwards Wayne sneered. Jason immediately went to send the photo. In the afternoon, John Wayne received the information kit that was sent to him anonymously. He looked at the bag vigntly, he thought that there was something terrifying inside, and in the end, he felt that there was a photo inside, his heart tensed up, and quickly opened it. After taking out a few photos, John Wayne only needed a nce at them to feel panic at the bottom of his heart. "What''s going on?" He could not believe that someone would actually secretly film the scene of him meeting Jessica. "Who did it?" John Wayne was sure that it was impossible for Edwards Wayne to find him so quickly. "Could it be Jessica? This damnable woman, how dare you put on airs? " The first thing that John Wayne thought of was the warning Jessica gave him. This was because Jessica was also suspecting that he had found someone to teach her and her brother a lesson and ask for his medical fees. Since he didn''t give it, Jessica wanted to use these photos to warn him. John Wayne squinted his eyes. If it was really Jessica, then it would be easy. But what if it wasn''t her? It was Edwards Wayne who had someone take a picture of him and Jessica meeting in private, the consequences would be severe. No matter who sent him these photos, John Wayne''s heart was already in a mess. His face turned dark as he tore the photos into pieces, as if he was not resigned to it. He took the lighter and burned them all. Lareina''s mental state was also not very good. Fortunately, the two children were sent to school, otherwise, she would really be afraid that her emotions would affect the two little fellows. "Lareina, what do you think about the matter between Joshua and Elizabeth?" After all, she was also one of the victims. She had the power to hate April Jones, and also had the power to stop Elizabeth from marrying into the Wayne Family. "I don''t know." Lareina shook his head, looking depressed. She already hated April Jones to the bones, and this deepseated hatred had now been hooked once again. "I will talk to Elizabeth about it. If you don''t want to be involved in this matter, don''t get involved!" The olddy knew that Lareina treasured her recognition of her two sons very much. For the sake of this rtionship between mother and son, she might choose to endure all of this sadness. "Alright, l;m sorry!" Lareina was still grateful to the olddy. In this matter, there was no choice but to take a stand. "Not mentioned. In this family, there will always be people who can make decisions!" The olddy gritted her teeth in anger. Elizabeth received a call from the olddy on the third day after she moved to the sea. She didn''t know how the olddy got her phone number, but since she had received it, Elizabeth couldn''t possibly pretend to be stupid and fool around, so she agreed to meet up with her. The ce the olddy chose, a ce with a golden wall, the entire environment gave off a heavy feeling. Her face was calm as she wore an embroidered dragon and phoenix gown. Her bearing was elegant and honorable. She normally wouldn''t dress like this, but today, she dressed more formally, making people feel oppressed. Elizabeth walked over, and saw that she was sitting there drinking tea with a gloomy face. She still called out to him in a low voice: "Old granny!" "Have a seat!" The olddy''s tone was calm, she did not have any intention of making things difficult for her. However, Elizabeth''s heart thumped once, sinking to the bottom. She sat down opposite the olddy in a proper manner. A waiter came over to serve her a cup of tea. She didn''t dare to pick it up and drink it. She simply lowered her eyes and waited for the old lady to speak. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "I heard that you were raised by April Jones''s sister, right?" Before the olddy came, she had already investigated Elizabeth''s background. After knowing Elizabeth''s background, the olddy''s previous anger towards her had been reduced by half. Indeed, Elizabeth was an innocent person. There was no way for her to vent her anger on someone who didn''t even know her own background. However, she couldn''t change one thing, and that was the blood rtionship between her and April Jones. "Yes, I only found out recently that my mother was April Jones!" Elizabeth replied softly. "April Jones killed my beloved son, Joshua Wayne''s father. You know about this, right?" the olddy asked, looking up from his cup of tea. "I know!" Elizabeth trembled, his heart was filled with indescribable sorrow. "Very good, to be honest, I actually quite like you, you are sensible and obedient, and you also have a pleasing appearance. If your mother was not April Jones, even if she was her younger sister, I might have had the leeway to forgive you. However, the truth is like this: you are the daughter of my enemy." The olddy mocked herself, feeling pained in her heart. Elizabeth''s face paled, and she subconsciously pulled on the corner of her clothes. "Old granny, I know what you want to say. I can only say I''m sorry, I ..." My mother hasmitted a great sin, and I don''t know how to help her atone for it. " Although Elizabeth felt that her mother was wronged, but at the moment, she couldn''t argue over this issue with the olddy. Everyone knows that you are a smart girl, and as a stranger, I will not make things difficult for you, but, if you still covet the wealth of our Wayne Family, then the rtionship between us will probably be uglier." The olddy didn''t want to be too harsh with her words because she wanted to leave some leeway for negotiations. Chapter 978 Chapter 978 Of course, Elizabeth understood the olddy''s words, her expression was a little stiff. If you were to say that she wasn''t greedy, then that would be too hypocritical, but what she coveted was the warmth from the man''s body. "Elizabeth, I know that you are very fond of my Joshua, and I know that it would be very cruel for you to give him up, but the enmity between our two families is too great, you must make a choice." The olddy saw that she was silent and guessed what she was thinking. She gave a coldugh. Elizabeth knew that she had to show her attitude. Otherwise, the olddy would not let her go so easily. "I know, I''ll try my best not to see himf''She said in a low voice. "I''ll only give you one month. If I find out that you''re still pestering him after one month, I won''t let you go." The old granny really did not want to separate them, but there were many things that could not be allowed to yield, or the consequences would be unpredictable. Elizabeth was forced onto a dead end, so her breathing stopped. After a long while, a hint of despair shed on her pale face. "I know, I will leave!" Elizabeth closed her eyes lightly. The olddy suddenly took out a card from her handbag and handed it to her. "Although giving money to you is a very oldfashioned method, I think you''re young and have no career, so I also need to spend money on many things. If you take this little bit of money, you''ll be free for the rest of your life!" Elizabeth looked at the ck card and shook her head: "I cannot take your money. Old granny, I know that you have good intentions and I also know that I really have to leave him. I have made my decision!" "If you don''t go further, my grandson won''t give up on you. Do you understand what I mean?" The olddy saw that she wasn''t willing to ept any money, so she didn''t try to force her. After all, pping someone in the face with money was a very humiliating matter. "I know!" Elizabethughed bitterly, "I know what to do the best." "Aren''t you going to plead for your mother?" When the olddy saw that she had taken her bag, she stood up and was about to leave, but stopped her instead. Elizabeth tightened her grip on her handbag, she bit her lips and said: "I''m so sorry, if she did wrong, then it''s her fault." "Good, you are a sensible child. Go!" The olddy on the other hand, admired Elizabeth''s stubborn personality. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Elizabeth walked with empty steps out of the building and hailed a taxi. Wearing a mask, she only revealed a pair of sad and desperate eyes. The tears in her eyes instantly slid down. The beautiful life that Joshua Wayne had weaved for her yesterday might really be just a dream. Now that she had awoken from her dream, it was time for her to finally leave. Elizabeth had decided to leave this ce. At this moment, her phone rang. Elizabeth took out her cell phone to look at her. It was Lily who had called her. She ced the phone close to her ear and Lily''s anxious voice transmitted over: "Elizabeth, have you seen the news? The matter between you and your mother has been exposed. A lot of people are scolding you." Elizabeth''s heart skipped a beat, she lowered her voice and said: "Aunt, I want to see you now, can youe out for a bit?" "Alright, let''s meet at the coffee shop opposite the one you used to live in!" Lily immediately agreed. "Alright!" Elizabeth hung up and quickly looked at her phone. Sure enough, the endless curses had made her the hottest topic on the inte. "I didn''t expect it to be so fast!" Elizabeth mocked herself in her heart. She had already known that someone would definitely go berserk, but it was really too fast. She no longer had any extra time. Her phone suddenly rang again, and Elizabeth saw the name that made her heart move. "Hey!" She whispered into his ear. "I don''t know who made this happen, but it''s not good for your reputation right now. You need to stay away from the inte for the next few days in case your mood gets affected!" Joshua Wayne said angrily, obviously worried that she would be affected. "Alright, I''m not going online. I''ll spend the next two days thinking about it. Are you busy with your work?" Elizabeth asked softly. "Not bad, what are you doing now?" Joshua Wayne suddenly felt that she had be very obedient, and it was difficult for his to adapt. But now, he hoped that she would be more obedient, and let him worry less. "I came out to buy some things. You should get busy, I''m in the car!" Elizabeth''s voice was still as gentle as ever. "Mm, we might not meet again in the next few days. You have to take care of yourself." Joshua Wayne warned repeatedly in a soft voice. "I will! "Don''t worry about me!" Elizabeth chuckled and hung up. The tear stains at the corner of her eyes had yet to dry and had filled in yet another tear mark. It was as if Elizabeth had shed all the tears in her life, and was struggling in her heart at all times; But, what should I do if I win? The heavens were jealous, causing chaos in this matter with their lives. This grievance could not be resolved, even if she really married Joshua Wayne and lived together with him, it would always be a thorn in her heart. She understood that she should let go of the pain she felt. The olddy''s warning was the final straw that pushed through her heart. She felt that she no longer had the face to fight for anything, nor the courage to continue epting his tender favors. Although she was reluctant and extremely reluctant, she still wanted to end it. Overnight, she had grown up. From an ignorant and naive girl, she had suddenly be an adult. Her thoughts and thoughts had skipped over the childish willfulness and she had calmly and rationally viewed this emotion. In the coffee shop, Elizabeth drank a mouthful of water, then raised her head and looked at her aunt who had taken care of her since she was young, and tried her best to speak calmly: "Aunt, I''m leaving!" "leave?" "Where are we going?" Lily''s expression shook, and anxiously held her hand: "Little Yan, where are you going?" "Aunt, don''t worry, I won''t do anything stupid. I just might want to go abroad and live a life. My life in the country is a mess, and there are so many people scolding me. I''m scared, so I better go out and hide." Elizabeth exined with a light smile, not wanting to make Little Aunt worry for him. "Alright, if that''s what you think, I''ll support you, but you must not do anything stupid!" Lily was most afraid that even if she didn''t want to, she would choose to live a light life. "Of course not. Life is so precious, but my brain isn''t broken!" Elizabeth mocked herself. "Does Joshua Wayne know about you going abroad?" Lily asked anxiously. Chapter 979 Chapter 979 T ¡ªhese words stung Elizabeth''s heart. She lowered her head in silence for a while, then raised her head once again, with an additional trace of determination in her eyes: "Little Aunt, this is something I want to ask of you. Don''t tell him that I''m leaving, I n to leave secretly." "What?" Lily did not dare believe it, she had actually secretly left. She immediately became anxious: "Elizabeth, did he tell you something? Are you going to break up with him?" "Aunt, he has always been good to me, but my conscience is not good, I can''t bear the pressure of my mother''s confinement and want to see him treat me gently, it''s too painful. So, I decided to handle this matter quickly, I know that this is not good enough, but sooner orter, it will be painful." Elizabeth selfdeprecatingly said these words, but they also shocked Lily. "honey, how could you make such a decision? If Joshua Wayne loves you, he will definitely forgive you. Why did you leave? " Lily still pitied her and was worried that she had made a wrong decision. "Not all love can be happy, before, I always felt that loving someone was the most perfect thing, but a lot of things weren''t something that we could decide ourselves, just like the grudge between us, although it wasn''t caused by ourselves, but it had a close rtionship with us, do you think we can still love each other peacefully?" Elizabeth''s eyes reddened, and she did not dare to think too deeply about this rtionship. Joshua Wayne''s every single drop shed past her mind, and this was simply a pain as if her life was on the line. Lily looked at her eyes, and after a long while, she sighed: "Okay, no matter what decision you make, as long as you decide for yourself, I will make you. After all, I have raised you as my daughter for over twenty years, and I don''t want to see you in such pain." I believe that Joshua Wayne will definitely look for me. If he finds you, can you help me hide it for a few days? When I go abroad, I might be able to find a remote town to live in. " After Elizabeth made uphiss mind to leave, he absolutely could not let Joshua Wayne find her again. "Alright, but you have to contact me. I want to know your whereabouts and your safety!" This was something that Lily was most concerned about. "Of course I will contact you. Maybe you are the only person I can contact in the future!" Elizabeth laughed in pain. "I will take care of your mother for you. Do you want to meet with her before you leave?" Lily asked in a low voice. "So what if we meet? She will definitely me herself. I wille back to see her in the future, but right now, I can''t see her either." Elizabeth had actually went to the police station before, but before seeing her mother, she couldn''t ask him for help either. "Alright, it''s already like this since we haven''t met. If you want to leave, then just do it. Oh right, I still have something to give you before you leave!" Lily opened her wallet and took out a bank card: This isn''t my money, it''s something your mother saved for you. She said that she nned to set up a dowry for you when you got married. "I can''t take it!" Elizabeth looked at the card with mixed feelings. "Idiot, take it. Your mother gave this to you. If you don''t want it, she will definitely be sad. The password is your birthday!" Lily forcefully put the card into her hand. "Alright!" Elizabeth did not push the matter any further and ced it into his own bag. "Aunt, take care youself!" I''m leaving! " Elizabeth smiled to her and then turned to leave. Lily''s eyes quickly filled with tears, as if she was a girl who was about to be married off to another woman. That kind of emotion, that unspeakable difort, seemed to wish her happiness, and wished her well. Elizabeth was already to be prepared, she did not give herself any chance to think. She went back and packed a suitcase. Then she took a taxi to the airport and bought a ne ticket to a country she had always wanted to go to. When she stood at the boarding gate, Elizabeth''s footsteps could not help but hesitate a little. After she left, there was no need to think abouting back. She was able to cross through the two seconds of stagnation. Lily was busy working on a backstage for a press conference and helped a few Female Celebrity to organize their uniforms. Although Lily was publicly acknowledged as a Wealthy Young Mistress, and one that belonged to a Wealthy ss, everyone still expressed their appreciation towards her dedicated work attitude. Although the Female Celebrity present wanted to find trouble with them, they all instinctively kept a low profile in front of Lily. The diamond ring on her hand was not as big as Lily''s and her clothes were not as good as her. Each of them were convinced that she was just a designer and did not dare to be a demon. This kind of work atmosphere was pretty good. Lily took the bottle of water that the assistant handed to him, raised his head and took a sip: "Since we''re done with work here, let''s go back to thepany!" "Alright! Let''s go! " The assistant quickly packed up some work supplies. Lily and the assistant headed towards the Walk Outside. In the hall, Lily saw a familiar person. It was Adrian. He didn''t know why he had appeared here, but it was clear that he had been specially waiting for Lily. "Lily!" Adrian quickly walked over and called out to her. Lily was no longer the unstable woman in the past. She had followed Edwards Wayne for a long time, and had learnt some things from him that could deal with a lot. "Why are you here?" Lily asked him indifferently. "I came here specifically to see you. Last time you were married, you didn''t even invite me over for a cup of wedding wine. You''re still holding a grudge against me?" Adrian asked with a sad expression. Lily said indifferently, "I had a lot to do on the day of the wedding, so I might have forgotten. Don''t take offense to this, I don''t hate you anymore!" N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Lily, Alice has recovered from her mental illness. I''ve already brought her home to live, and she feels guilty for what she did in the past. Another day, I''ll have here over to apologize to you personally." Adrian suddenly said. "Is that so? "Now that she''s recovered, let her rest in peace at home and stop running around. There''s no need for you to apologize, I''ve been really busy recently and haven''t had the time to meet her." At the mention of Alice, Lily''s expression immediately turned cold. After all, the wound at the back of her head was faintly pricking, and she was unable to forgive that woman''s disgusting and hurtful behavior. Adrian was embarrassed and couldn''t find anything to say. "Why are you looking for me? Tell me!" Lily could still tell that he had something important to tell her. "I was fired by Jack Wayne, I still want to go back to work, can you help me?" Adrian finally said it out. Chapter 980 Chapter 980 Lily''s face changed a little. Before, Adrian worked for Jack Wayne, but didn''t Jack Wayne value him a lot? Why did he suddenly fire him? "Sorry, I don''t have any rtionship with him. I can''t help you with this favor!" Lily immediately refused. "Lily, only you can help me now. I think Jack Wayne treats you pretty well, please help me..." "What do you mean he''s nice to me? He is him, and I am me. We have no rtionship whatsoever, so I cannot help you. " Lily''s expression became stern, and did not allow Adrian to continue speaking. Adrian also felt that he himself had revealed something, so he could only let out a dryugh: "I know, I felt it. He is Edwards Wayne''s younger cousin, and you are his sisteriw. I do not wish to take the initiative to talk to him. Think of another way yourself, and also, should Alice ept her punishment? "I remember that she was sentenced to a death sentence. If you were to take her home like this, would her punishment be waived?" Lily was not the kind of woman who could not be resisted at will, she suddenly thought that Tang Alice might even be imprisoned, could she be punished because of some mental problems just because of a crime? Adrian said with a panicked expression on his face: "Wandering, I''m actually just bringing Alice back for two days, and she still needs to go to the hospital to receive treatment. Don''t worry, once she''s completely cured, she will definitely atone for her sins." "That''s good. I'' gonna go. Thepany still has something to attend to!" Lily did not say anymore to him, and turned to leave. Adrian looked at her resolute figure and his entire body immediately went limp, as if he had no more strength left in him. I didn''t think I would be forced to such a state. Did I really do something wrong? Adrian arched his back and returned to the carriage. Ste quickly asked him: "How is it? Did Lily promise to help? " "She didn''t agree!" Adrian sighed. "What kind of person is this? This ... such a small favor yet she''s not willing to help? No matter what, you are his foster father. She is truly coldblooded and heartless." Ste''s face instantly changed as she started to curse. "Enough, stop talking. Do you think your life isn''t messy enough?" Adrian felt that there was a reason why he was able to reach such a state. It was not his fault that he couldn''t me the heavens or the earth. He could only me himself for not treating his daughter well all those years ago. "You''re roaring at me again, Adrian, you have guts! You shouldn''t speak to me so loudly before, do you dislike me?" Ste was originally weak to the extreme, and after being shouted at, she immediately began to cry heartlessly. Adrian shouted angrily, "What are you crying for? If you cry again, I''ll divorce you!" "Oh wow, you finally said those two words. You already left me, didn''t you? I wanted to rely on your Phoenix daughter who has climbed onto a branch. It''s a pity that everyone ignored you, so what''s so good about you? " Ste immediately got angry and scolded her even more harshly. Adrian immediately opened the car and went downstairs to smoke. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The MPV that Lily was riding on just happened to pass by his car. Lily looked through the window and saw Ste angrily getting off the carriage, one of her legs landing on Adrian''s shoulder. Adrian held the cigarette in his hand, and with a shocked expression, he looked at the shrewish woman, and sat on the ground in a sorry state. Seeing that scene, Lily''s heart jumped. When he thought back to the glorious days of the Tang n, when they were in such dire straits, he felt truly helpless. However, Lily would never satisfy\ies Adrian''s request. She knew what Jack Wayne was thinking about his, she wouldn''t even meet with him now, let alone ask for his help. Mary Ann was waiting for the movie to start. "Mary, it''s your turn to go on stage!" The director came over to shout at him. Mary Ann was wearing a young and cute denim skirt and holding a book in her hands. The one acting was a high school student who was attending school. The innocence contained in her eyes, under the lens of high definition, was also so clear that people couldn''t move their eyes away. "Ugh!" Just as Mary Ann was about to say her lines, she suddenly felt her stomach churning. She could not resist and threw up on the spot. Although nothing came out, that feeling was still very ufortable. "Stop, don''t hit it yet!" The director quickly stopped her and walked over to her with concern, "Mary, are you alright? Have you eaten anything bad?" "I don''t know what''s going on, but I suddenly feel like vomiting. Director, I''m really sorry. Can I go drink some water?" Mary Ann was a very dedicated actress. When all the staff were fully prepared, she felt very ashamed that she had caused the filming to end by herself. "Go, well wait for you!" The director was very grateful to her. As Mary Ann walked, she endured that nauseous feeling. "Strange, could it be that the lobster I ate at noon was too spicy?" Mary Ann thought with a stupefied expression. Mary Ann took a bottle of water and took two sips, the feeling subsided a little. At this time, Bryant, who was in the arena, noticed the scene before and directly walked over to her. "Mary Ann, are you alright? Are you sick? " "Nothing, I just feel like vomiting!" Mary Ann chuckled at him. "Then you should go to a doctor? "Don''t drag it out!" Ever since she had helped invite Lily for a meal, Bryant had a good impression of her, and thought of her as a friend. "I can still tolerate it now. After the filming is done, I''ll go to the hospital to check on the situation!" Mary Ann didn''t dare leave right now, because she was going to y a part in the rest of the time. "If you need my help, just call me!" Bryant said in a very gentlemanly manner. "Alright!" Mary Ann gratefully looked at him. Bryant went back to his chair and recited some lines. Suddenly, his cellphone, which was ced on the chair beside him, rang. He took a look at it and quickly took it, "What did the other party say? Still unable to agree on the price? I have already doubled the market price!" "Bryant, the other party said that he wants to meet you. I''ll talk to you face to face!" "Meet me? "Why would they ask for it? You''re my agent, can''t you talk for me?" Bryant frowned, he did not expect him to buy and, and cause so much trouble. "He insisted on meeting you before he was willing to talk. He''s afraid that I''m a liar!" The manager said helplessly. "I''ll be back on the ne tomorrow morning. Tell them that I''ll be there to meet them!" Whatever Bryant decided on, he had to do. He decided to go see the family and see what attitude they had. "Wait a minute, the granddaughter wants to talk to you!" the agent said urgently. In the next second, an extremely angry female voice sounded out: "Bryant, right? Don''t talk about it. We won''t sell thatnd, no matter how much money we have, okay? " Chapter 981 Chapter 981 I ¡ªn one of scenes, Mary was unconscious on the side of the road, being rescued by Bryant while driving. Bryant needed to carry her in his arms and walk a long way, Mary Ann needed to perform that kind of expression of pain while she was unconscious due to injuries, and coincidentally, her body was also not feeling well. The feeling when she acted, was very satisfying to the director. Bryant saw that her expression was not good and quickly advised: "Mary Ann, hurry up and go to the hospital to take a look, don''t dy your condition." "Alright, I''ll be leaving first!" Mary Ann turned and got in the car. Once she got in, she took out her phone and gave it to Leo William. When a person was weak, the voice that they wanted to hear the most was definitely the voice of the person they loved the most, other than their own parents. When the phone was answered, the man''s deep and gentle voice was heard, "Hello, Mary!" "Leo, did you get off work?" It was already dark, so she believed that Leo William should be returning home soon. "I''m on my way home. What''s wrong?" Leo William sensed that something was amiss with her voice and immediately became nervous. "I have a serious stomachache, I''m going to the hospital." Mary Ann said pitifully. "Why isn''t my stomach feeling well? Where are you now? " Leo William''s voice had an extra anxious tone. That was the reason why she called Leo William. If they were separated by several cities, Mary Ann would have definitely endured this pain. "I''m almost at the door, I''ll wait for you toe back, take me there!" At that moment, the thing Mary Ann wanted to rely on the most was his embrace. "Alright, I''lle soon!" Leo William hung up and urged the driver to speed up. At the entrance of the residentialplex, Leo William''s car was parked next to Mary Ann''s car. After the car door opened, Leo William went over to look at her. "Why didn''t you go to the hospital earlier?" Seeing her like this, Leo William''s heart ached, and he couldn''t help but scold her. Mary Annughed weakly. After she sat in the car, she immediately leaned into the man''s firm embrace. "Your hug is still asfortable as ever!" Mary Ann rubbed at her hands greedily, feeling that with this man by her side, she wouldn''t need to be afraid of any difficulties anymore. Leo William ordered the driver: "Go to the nearest hospital, hurry!" Arriving at the bottom floor of the hospital, Leo William realized that Mary Ann''s face had turned even paler in her arms. Her forehead was covered in cold sweat as he quickly carried her out of the car. "Wait... "Wait a minute, I didn''t take out my mask!" Mary Ann said in a low voice. "It doesn''t matter whether I wear it or not!" Leo William did not want her to suffer this pain, so he carried her and walked in. Mary Ann could only bury her face in his embrace, but no one recognized her. Leo William held her tightly and walked towards the emergency room. Under the diagnosis of a doctor, Mary Ann suddenly had acute gastroenteritis, no wonder she was in so much pain. Lying on the sickbed, with a drop in his hand, Leo William sighed and sat on the bedside. "Next time if you''re not feeling well, you must go to the hospital as soon as possible. Do you remember that?" He wanted to teach her a lesson, but he couldn''t bear to. "I''ll remember it!" At that moment, Mary Ann didn''t dare to refute anything other than being obedient. She was afraid. "I think you have a short memory!" Leo William didn''t believe that she would actually listen to him. Looking at his nervous and angry expression, Mary Ann burst outughing, extending his other hand to grab the fist that he was clenching. Leo William angrily swung her hands lightly, he was startled, but just as he was about to retract his hand, he was suddenly held tightly by the man. The nk look on her face disappeared, and was reced with a happy smile. "Honey, do you know? I was still wondering if I was pregnant, and I was looking forward to it." Mary Ann suddenly joked. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Leo William''s eyes froze for a moment as he tightened his grip on her big palm: "You''re still too young, you can''t get pregnant!" Mary Ann raised her eyebrows in disapproval: "That may not be so, it''s good to have children at a young age, when I''m 25, my children will be 6 or 7 years old, how nice would that be, I can take beautiful pictures with my children." "You''re thinking too much. Rest in peace!" Leo William was really angered by her wild imagination andughed. Mary Ann looked at his smiling face, and could not help but be infatuated: "Leo William, you''re so handsome, and yet you''re smiling from the side, you''re so perfect!" Leo William was amused by her again: "You''re still in the mood to think about this at this time?" "When I see you, I''m not afraid of anything, not even the pain in my stomach!" Mary Ann sighed with emotion. Leo William moved closer and kissed her forehead with his thin lips. Her cold skin made his heart ache that he couldn''t stop. "Alright, I won''t leave. If you''re tired, then sleep for a while." Leo William said gently. "Mm, then I''m really going to sleep!" After enduring such a long time of pain, Mary Ann was still a little tired. After receiving this man''s guarantee, she closed her eyes and went to sleep. Leo William ced the small hand she revealed into the nket softly. His other hand was dripping with blood as he held the small hand in his own palm. Seeing his girl who was as quiet as an angel, Leo William''s heart became more and more at peace. During this period of time they had been spending time together, they had lived the same lifestyle as a couple. She was weird and innocent and cute at times, but most of the time, she was still childish and willful. To Leo William, this kind of Mary Ann was really attractive and filled him with desire. He really wanted to keep walking with her. Was that really okay? Leo William let out a light breath. No matter what difficulties he would face in the future, he would always put up a difficult front and hold her tightly in his palms. No one could separate them now. At this moment, in the corridor of the hospital, a few girls looked at the photo with disbelief in their eyes. "That''s really Mary Ann. Are our eyes ying tricks on us?" "No, we all saw it. It really was her, the man holding her arm is so handsome, so refined, is he the Luo Family who spread the news to her previously?" "It''s him. I remember his face just by looking at it. I still have his picture on my phone. Let me show it to you!" After saying that, the girl quickly pulled out a few photos of the men. "No way, are they on a date?" "Earlier, there were reports that they were abroad on vacation, but were then suppressed. Now, it seems that it''s true!" "Mary is so lucky that Leo would take so much care of her!" The girls were instantly envious and jealous. Chapter 982 Chapter 982 After two hours, the news of Leo William apanying Mary Ann in the hospital to treat her patients was found out by the media reporters. Very quickly, a circle of reporters was surrounding the entrance of the hospital, waiting for thetest and hottest news. Leo William sat on the sofa in the ward and took out his phone to look at the news, only to see the news, causing his handsome face to instantly stiffen. He didn''t expect the media to act so quickly. " ..." Mary Ann who was sleeping on the bed suddenly coughed, following that, she woke up at a loss. "Leo..." She opened her eyes but did not see Leo William. He quickly got up and softly asked: "You''re awake? Are you thirsty? I''ll get you a ss of water!" "Alright!" Mary Ann sat up, looked at the medicine bottle, and started dripping. Leo William brought the warm water in front of her, and Mary Annzily reached out to receive it. The man directly brought it to her mouth, and she lowered his head to drink a few mouthfuls. "I just had a dream, that our rtionship has been exposed!" After she drank a cup of water, she had the strength to speak again. "Your dream has be a reality. Our rtionship has really been exposed by someone!" Leo William''s thin lips twitched as heughed. "Ah ..." Mary Ann looked stunned. "When did this happen? Have I been sleeping here long? "I just heard it!" Leo William said as he ced the phone in front of her and let her see for herself. "I knew it!" Mary Ann closed his eyes in frustration: "I really should have brought a mask with me." "You seem very unhappy!" Seeing her regretful expression, Leo William''s expression became stiff. Mary Ann didn''t understand the meaning behind his words, she lowered her head and said: "Of course I''m unhappy, what if they write nonsense again, wouldn''t they implicate you again?" "I''m not afraid of being implicated!" Leo William sat on the bedside and stared at her: "Mary, since we have been exposed, we might as well get married!" "Really?" Mary Ann''s beautiful eyes widened in shock, unable to believe what she had just heard. She strongly blinked her eyes, "Leo William, I''m not dreaming right? Are you going to propose to me? " Seeing her exaggerated expression, Leo William''s thin lips twitched, thenughed: "I know it''s not right to propose to you now, but I was just considering it, we don''t need to keep hiding, it would be too unfair for you." "No way, I don''t feel wronged at all!" Mary Ann''s eyes reddened a little. Was he concerned about her? "But I feel that I have wronged you. Since we are already together, we should openly let everyone know that we have been exposed. It just so happens that this time, we will be exposed. We might as well announce this rtionship to the outside." Leo William extended a finger, and smoothed the long, messy hair by the side of her ear: "Do you feel this is good?" Mary Ann was unable to breathe after hearing his gentle gaze and deep words. Her eyes were red as she nodded excitedly: "Of course it''s fine, actually, I''m not afraid of others saying anything to me, I''m just afraid that it will affect you and yourpany. After all, I ... I''m still not worthy of you!" When Leo William heard her say that she wasn''t worthy, his beautiful eyes were slightly startled. In the next moment, he gently pulled her into his embrace and said, "Don''t say such words, I''m not qualified to have you!" Mary Ann was ted. If not for the needles in her hands, she would really have thrown herself at him. Had she finally made it? She knew that this man wouldn''t make her wait for too long. He was so happy and lucky. The door to the ward was pushed open, and the doctor and two nurses came in to check on the situation. They didn''t expect to see two people hugging each other tightly, so they both retreated awkwardly. Leo William gently released his hand, stood up, opened the door of the ward, and said to the doctor outside: "Please enter!" The doctor came over to inquire about Mary Ann''s condition, and then pulled out the needle for her. After giving her a few words of advice, he left. The two female nurses that followed along were especially excited, after staring at Mary Ann, they looked at the man in a suit who had an imposing manner, and were immediately stunned by Leo William''s handsome face, they became red from embarrassment, and did not dare raise their heads. After Mary Ann finished the injection, she could leave the hospital. She would need to visit her again tomorrow. "Are we going to go this way? There shouldn''t be many people downstairs! " Mary Ann got off the bed and stretched her arms. "I told the driver to drive the car to the door. It should be fine!" Leo William said in a low voice. "Wait for second, I need to go to the bathroom! Could you go to the nurses station and get me a mask? " Mary Ann asked with a light smile. Leo William nodded and turned to leave. When he returned, Mary Ann was already out of the bathroom. She put on the mask and pulled her hair back to cover her face, saying, "I dare not to meet anyone without any makeup!" Although Mary Ann felt that she was pretty, but under the eyes of others, she did not dare to be too confident. It would be better to just hide for a bit. Leo William chuckled, his eyes filled with doting affection. No matter what Mary Ann did, there was always a light that attracted his attention. The two of them opened the door and walked out. They took the elevator downstairs. In the lobby, more than ten reporters had quickly gathered around them, causing their expressions to freeze. "So many people!" Mary Ann could not believe that there would be so many reporters. She thought there would at most be two or three. Since when did she be so popr? She felt that these reporters came to her for no reason. "Mary Ann, are you dating Great Young Master Luo? What kind of tests did youe to the hospital for? " "Excuse me, is this the maternity examination? Is Mary Ann pregnant? " All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Excuse me, when did you two get together? How many years have you been together?" A sharp question assaulted their ears, catching them off guard. Leo William instinctively took Mary Ann into his embrace to protect him, but even facing the questions of the group of reporters, Leo William remained calm andposed. "This is our private matter, it''s inconvenient to tell you!" Leo William replied with an indifferent expression, then directly escorted Mary Ann and quickly left. Due to Leo William''s powerful aura, although the reporters wanted to block him off, they didn''t have the courage to do so, and could only watch him embrace Mary Ann and quickly leave. After getting into the carriage, Mary Ann heaved a sigh of relief. "Why are there so many people?" Mary Ann was still wondering. Leo William leaned back in his chair and lightly analyzed, "If I''m not mistaken, it''s definitely Neb who is up to something. He wants to take this opportunity to trample your reputation down, and that would be equivalent to stepping on Joshua Wayne." "hateful!" Mary Ann gnashed her teeth. Chapter 983 Chapter 983 A¡ªnyone who fell into someone''s trap would be furious and Mary Ann would naturally not be the other person. Leo William reached out and gently stroked her long hair, andforted her, "Your body is just right, don''t be angry. I will settle this debt with Neb Media." "How are you going to settle the score with them?" You don''t seem to have any business with them, do you? " Mary Ann was startled for a moment. It was only then that she realized that not only had the Neb Media offended her, but they had also indirectly infuriated Leo William as well. "Don''t worry, I have my ways to make them remember this lesson. Trust me!" There was no need for Leo William to let her know about the business cycle. He still wanted to protect her innocence. The corner of Mary Ann''s mouth raised upwards. Leaning on his shoulder, she muttered: "The feeling of having someone to support the leader is really good." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Leo Williamughed, and looked at her with eyes full of concern."ln the future, I will shoulder everything for you. I won''t let anyone shoulder it on their own." The man''srge hands gently wrapped around her waist, hugging her even more tightly. "Is this the benefit of getting married? "People say that marriage is a woman''s second reincarnation. My first reincarnation was not sessful, so I was born without my father''s care. My second reincarnation was pretty lucky, but you took care of me that much." Mary Annughed and started talking nonsense. Leo William''s thin lips lightly kissed the part of her hair: "What are you thinking about all day? I didn''t see you think about proper matters." "Yes, I think when it''s something serious, I usually don''t say it!" Mary Ann immediately retorted in dissatisfaction. "Then tell me, what is your business?" Leo William''s curiosity was piqued. Mary Ann blinked her bright eyes and thought seriously: "My business is to find a time to marry you, when are you willing to formally propose to me ah? If we have a daughter, then what should we call each other, and a son, then should we call each other by a nickname, that would be more pleasing to the mouth ..." Leo William was immediately amused by her. It seemed that all of her socalled serious matters were rted to him, and only then did he feel a lot more at ease. "Alright, I know what your business is now. Once I''ve bought the diamond ring, I''ll find a suitable time to propose to you!" Leo William said with a light smile. "I didn''t force you, did I?" Mary Ann immediately sat up straight with a serious face. Leo William smiled even wider: "When ites to marriage, no one can force me." "Alright then, it''s your decision!" Mary Ann was finally happy again and continued to lie in his embrace. At this moment, she really didn''t want to think about anything else. "You haven''t eaten yet, what do you want to eat? I''ll take you to eat! " Leo William raised his hand to look at his watch, and only then did he remember that the two of them had not eaten dinner. "I want have some porridge!" Mary Ann''s gastroenteritis was a bit better, so naturally he had to eat light food. "Alright, I''ll take you to have some porridge!" Leo William immediately opened the door to the driver''s seat and instructed the driver. Joshua Wayne also saw the news of Mary Ann and called him. Mary Ann epted it. Hearing that it was her boss''s voice, sheughed: "Boss, did you also see that piece of news?" "Are you sick? Are you better now? " Joshua Wayne was concerned about her in a low voice. "I''ve had an injection, so I feel much better now. Maybe I ate the wrong thing. My stomach is not feeling well." Mary Ann told him the truth. "Is Leo William with you? Let him take good care of you. If he''s sick, he''ll take a few days off. " Joshua Wayne was truly worthy of being a good boss. "Don''t worry, I''m fine now. I''ll be back on set tomorrow. Thank you for your concern." Mary Ann smiled in gratitude. I will help you with the media''s public rtions. After your rtionship with Leo William broke out this time, there will probably be no way to hide it anymore. Joshua Wayne reminded her repeatedly. "I''ve discussed this with him. Since there''s no way to continue hiding, I might as well expose him. I''ll be troubling you on the public rtions aspect, I''ll fill in the trouble for you!" Mary Ann was very touched. "I''m your boss, there''s no need to stand on ceremony with me. I''m hanging up now!" After Joshua Wayne finished speaking, he hung up. Mary Ann sighed lightly: "I realised that Boss is bing more and more mature and mature. Compared to the previous him, there''s a big difference." Leo William''s gaze focused on her gently, "Why do I feel that the rtionship between you and Joshua Wayne is not ordinary? Is this how you used to get along? " Mary Ann''s beautiful eyes instantly widened as she blinked twice. "You ... Are you jealous? Leo William turned his face away and looked at the scenery outside the window. He did not answer, but from the looks of it, wasn''t he just feeling jealous? Mary Ann burst out inughter, and somehow felt a little cute when this man was jealous. "What are youughing at?" Leo William scrunched his eyebrows, why did he not exin himself, and still dare tough at him? He was really too indulgent. Was he unable to control her now? Mary Ann quickly stoppedughing, and shook his head: "Nothing, I just felt that you were jealous of him, then you are jealous of him, so this is too bad, I have known Joshua Wayne this way from the beginning, how can I say this, although he and I have been hustling and bustling about work previously, but there really isn''t any contact between us." "Is that so? But I feel like you and him are overly concerned about each other! " Leo William still felt ufortable. "I''m friends with him in addition to being of the same level. When he sees the news, hees over and cares about me. This is something even friends do, so don''t be jealous, alright?" Mary Ann also felt very helpless, but in reality, she and Joshua Wayne really did not have anything, they were clean. Of course, Leo William knew that they had no unclear rtionship, but if he loved a person too much, he would turn into a vinegar king, and his eyes would not allow even a grain of sand. "Forget it, having friends to care for you is not a bad thing!" Luo Jin was able to control his emotions andfort himself. He was truly overthinking things. Mary Ann did not dare tough at him anymore, and said in a serious tone: "In my heart, you are the only one. You will know that I have secretly fallen in love with you three years ago, and other than you, I will not fall in love with another person. Don''t worry, unless you do not want me anymore, otherwise, I will never marry you." Hearing her numbing confession, Leo William''s mood finally changed. Goodbye, Sunshine. He stretched out his hand to pinch her snowwhite cheeks to show that he was punishing, but he didn''t want to use any force to pinch her. It was more like he was spoiling her. "Alright, I''ll remember every single word you said. If you dare to go back on your word, just wait and see!" Leo William reminded her hoarsely. Chapter 984 Chapter 984 Joshua Wayne finally finished handling the work at hand, he looked at the time on his wrist watch, it was almost 9: 30, thepany''s affairs were busier, adding that they also had a lot of family matters, he was extremely busy. He took his phone and thought about whether he should give Elizabeth a call and ask about her current situation. He opened his cell phone''s screen and flipped to her number, but hesitated. Although they said they were going to break up for grandma to see, since she knew it was an act, she still had to y it seriously. After all, grandma wasn''t really old and muddleheaded. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Forget it, let her have a good rest for two days!" In the end, Joshua Wayne still held onto his phone tightly. He took the car key and stood up, nning to return home. After Edwards Wayne sent the picture of John Wayne meeting with him in private, themotion over at John Wayne''s side stopped. Edwards Wayne returned home early today, so he was able to eat dinner with his family. In the past, he was the only one who lived in this house. He did not have a fixed time for breakfast and dinner, and only had two bites whenever he arrived. At that time, Edwards Wayne had led a messy life by himself. But now, looking at the elders who were sitting at the table and the little fellow who wasughing nonstop beside him, Edwards Wayne realized that the atmosphere of a home could actually be this warm, making people want to speed up their pace of returning home. "Edwards, how is Joshua, is he alright?" After finishing dinner, walked over and asked the olddy when she was about to go upstairs. Edwards Wayne knew that his mother would definitely be very worried about his younger brother, hence he was also worried. "He''s currently dealing with the rtionship withElizabeth, maybe not feeling very good now? But Mom, don''t worry, I willfort him." Edwards Wayne was clear that it was only a temporary break up between him and Elizabeth, so he believed that his brother shouldn''t be so upset that his heart would tear apart his lungs. But his mother didn''t know, so she was worried. "I originally wanted to make a phone call with him, but I don''t know what to say. Elizabeth is April Jones''s daughter, to be honest, my emotions are reallyplicated, I''m not sure if I should forgive her or be angry with her." Lareina''s face revealed a look of confusion. The woman he hated so much back then, his own son had actually loved his daughter now, and it was as if he was reincarnated into a life and death cycle. He turned and turned, and discovered that the world was so small. Edwards Wayne knew that his mother was in a bad mood andforted her in a low voice, "Mom, don''t think too much about this. "But I''m just worried that your little brother won''t be able to bear this kind of blow. Losing love is painful." Lareina''s eyes werepletely red. "Breakup can make a man strong, that''s not a bad thing." Edwards Wayne chuckled. Lareina stared at him angrily: "You''re still in the mood to joke with him, what kind of brother are you?" "Alright, mom, I''m not joking. I''m just discussing the matter. My brother isn''t that weak. Maybe after this experience, he will treasure the next rtionship even more." Edwards Wayne had no way to tell his mother the reason, so he could onlyfort her like this. Lareina just felt that she was not worried at all. Sighing, she turned and left. Lily curiously walked over and asked: "Are you worried about the matter between your brother and Elizabeth, mother? I see that she has been sitting by herselftely." "Indeed. However, there is no point in worrying about it. I need time to bear witness to everything!" Edwards Wayne sighed. Lily''s beautiful eyes shed twice: "Why do I feel like you have a solution to this? Can you tell me why you need time to witness? " Edwards Wayne''s handsome face froze for a moment, after that, he reached out his hand on her shoulder and said softly: "baby, don''t be too smart at this point, okay? There are some things I can''t tell you yet, but don''t worry, I definitely won''t hide it from you for any other reason." Lily rolled her eyes at him. "Really? "Why don''t you tell me? Anyway, I have a tight mouth, and if you tell me, I won''t tell." "I know you won''t tell, but you''ll worry. It''s better not to tell you." Edwards Wayne said with a doting tone. Lily chuckled. "If that''s the case, then alright, I believe you''re doing the right thing. Your decisions are wise and wise." "You''re still worried about me?" Edwards Wayne''s handsome face turned ugly. Lily was only joking with him. Up till today, she had already thoroughly understood what kind of man Edwards Wayne was. Naturally, she trusted him with all her heart. "I''m going to bathe the two kids. Do you want toe with me?" Lily yfully winked at him. "Alright!" Edwards Wayne was willing to work together. The two little fellows were still busy with their own matters when they heard that they were going to take a bath. Coco immediately pouted and protested, "Mummy, can I not take a bath today? "No, I have to develop a good habit of bathing every day." Lily said sternly with one hand on her waist. "Then... Can I wash my butt? Do I need to paint? You''re not washing your hair either! " The older Coco grew, the more she liked to talk back. Lily was at a loss whether tough or cry. Her daughter''s ability at being shameless was bing more and more brilliant. On the contrary, Edwards Wayne hooked his fingers at his son: "Follow father upstairs to take a bath, you are not allowed to negotiate conditions, and you are not allowed to oppose it. Jackson speechlessly rolled his eyes: "Mummy, what about Daddy being mean to me?" Lily did not expect his son toe to her toin, "How is he fierce towards you? I didn''t even hear it? " "Then he''s going to be mad at me, I''m going toin to my grandma!" Jackson was just a ghost, wanting to pinch him was not that easy. "Jackson,e back here!" Edwards Wayne realized that the dignified Patriarch of the family couldn''t even govern his son. If this news were to spread, it would truly be a disgrace. Jackson stood at the top of the stairs, but he did not have to climb up. In the end, he could only resign himself to his fate and walked towards his father: "Fine, Daddy, I will go take a bath with you!" Seeing that his son had been treated by Edwards Wayne, Lily immediately revealed a gentle smile and said to his daughter who was painting: "Coco, look, big brother already went upstairs to take a bath, you are also obedient okay?" "No, Dad won''t be angry with me anyway!" Coco raised her head and nced at her, then continued to draw her Little Flower Grass with a brush. Lily was truly defeated by her daughter, why did she be more undisciplined the older she got? Chapter 985 Chapter 985 J¡ªane Wayne sat on the sofa alone and she went out with Jack Wayne. She suddenly stood up and pushed open the door to John Wayne''s room, her every day was filled with torture and she had to apany the old man every few days. She was really going to copse, this was not the life she wanted. Therefore, with a fire burning in his heart, Jane Wayne really did not want to continue wasting time. She wanted to help Edwards Wayne find evidence as soon as possible so that his reputation would be ruined and he could pay a heavy price for his crimes. In fact, Jane Wayne really did think every single day whether she should just poison John Wayne to death. But when this thought shed through her mind, she felt an inexplicable sense of sadness, thinking that she had been raised up by him, her heart would soften, and she wouldn''t be able to harden her heart. Rather than letting him die, Jane Wayne wanted to see what would happen to him. He wanted to see the ashamed look on his face when his mask was torn off. Jane Wayne wiped the desk, back to back, but her eyes were still staring at the information. She was wondering if she could find anything useful inside. In the end, Jane Wayne still started to look around. Suddenly, she saw a map, and on it was a colored circle pen that revealed a ce. The ce that was circled out was actually a school. She quickly took her phone and secretly took a photo of the contents of the piece of paper, then guiltily organized the information back. Jane Wayne knew that John Wayne did not install a monitor in his study to daree in and look for evidence. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. However, because she had been severely trained by John Wayne since she was young, Jane Wayne still felt an instinctive fear towards him. In the afternoon, John Wayne returned. Jane Wayne poured him a cup of tea and he walked back to his study with a dark expression. "Tommy will call you in the future. Don''t be so aggressive and go out with him." John Wayne suddenly turned his head, and requested her with a cold face. Jane Wayne''s expression changed. She sneered in her heart, but pretended to be surprised: "What''s wrong, Daddy, did he make you angry?" "This old fox actually dared to scheme against me, and hid so many decisions from me." John Wayne scolded in extreme anger. Jane Wayne nodded her head: "Alright, if he asks me out again, I won''t be going out." John Wayne helped her carry the brewed tea over to his table, then turned around and came out, hanging it by the throat in one breath. He didn''t know if he would know if he had looked through his things or not. John Wayne picked up his tea and blew the tea leaves apart. Just as he was about to drink, he suddenly squinted his eyes and saw a silver needle rolling on the table. Who touched his desk? John Wayne suddenly turned and stared at the door. Other than Jane Wayne, there was no one else at home. Why would this girl touch his things? John Wayne was originally a very suspicious person, to the point that he was almost abnormal. He deliberately ced a needle in his pile of documents, just in case someone touched his things. Before, that needle did not even fall out, but today, it had fallen on the table. That could only mean one thing, Jane Wayne had flipped through his things. Jane Wayneughed coldly in her heart. Could it be that the daughter she raised with her own hands also wanted to betray him? John Wayne vigntly flipped through the information kit on his table, and discovered that the thread wrapped around one of the bags was reversed. It was a private habit of his, his habitual anticlockwise twining. Just then, a knock on the door sounded. Jane Wayne pushed the door open and said, "Daddy, I''m going to the supermarket to buy some things. Do you have anything to buy? I''ll buy it together with you!" "No need, be careful!" John Wayne observed her expression without batting an eyelid, and was shocked. John Wayne naturally understood his daughter''s character very well. She looked delicate and delicate, but in her heart, she was definitely stronger than most girls. Acting soft and showing weakness was a method he taught her since she was young. Could it be that she was using this method to deal with him now? Actually, the reason Jane Wayne pushed the door and entered was to confirm if John Wayne noticed anything amiss, but seeing that he was sitting there drinking tea leisurely, as if nothing had happened, she felt slightly more at ease. Jane Wayne went downstairs, and immediately made a call. "keep eyes on Jane Wayne and see where she wants to go." The reason for John Wayne''s call was to call one of his subordinates. This time, the first thing he did when he returned to her hometown was to use money to help a group of people to do some work for him. After Jane Wayne went downstairs, she sat in the car, looked around, and then drove out. She really did go to the supermarket, but after she arrived at the supermarket, she first went to the ladies'' restroom. The man that followed her could only wait outside and not enter. When Jane Wayne was in the washroom, she directly sent the photo that she took to Edwards Wayne. Edwards Wayne called. "What is this?" The reason why Edwards Wayne called this anxiously was because the ce marked on the map was the school that his sons and daughters were currently studying at. I saw it on John Wayne''s desk from a document bag. I don''t know what it is, but I believe you understand, Elder Brother Edwards. Jane Wayne did not know which school his two children were studying in, hence he did not understand what this icon meant. "This is the school pf my kids. The reason why John Wayne specially marked this school is very obvious. Jane, thank you for telling me about this." Edwards Wayne was extremely grateful to her. "Could it be ..." Is he going to do something to your child? Elder Brother Edwards, you have to be careful, look after your child, and don''t let him seed again!" Jane Wayne felt that John Wayne was hopeless, and was afraid that in order to regain control of thepany, he would destroy his conscience and do something even more terrifying. "I will definitely increase my guard. I still need to thank you for your warning, but now that you''re living with him, you have to be careful. He''s very cunning, if you want to move out of his ce, I can find a new ce for you!" Edwards Wayne felt that Jane Wayne helping him like this was also a very dangerous matter. "No need, he won''t be on guard against me!" Jane Wayne shook her head, and chuckled: "Elder Brother Edwards cares about me, I am already very satisfied." Chapter 986 Chapter 986 Jane Wayne''s soft sigh of satisfaction made Edwards Wayne feel ashamed. In truth, Jane Wayne''s nature was not bad, she had just been raised by bad people and taken advantage of. In the past, she had only agreed to John Wayne''s request because she liked him. In these past few years, Edwards Wayne had punished her enough, and there was nothing more painful than the cold disregard of the person she loved. Jane Wayne had a peaceful time these past few years, and did not dare to appear in front of him again. From this, it could be seen that she had a kind side to her nature. "In short, you have to be careful. Call me if you need any help!" Edwards Wayne could only warn her again and again. Elder Brother Edwards, I''m hanging up. After Jane Wayne hung up the phone, she immediately deleted all the records, and then washed her hands, walked out of the bathroom, and entered the supermarket to shop. She did not have the ability to counter detection, so she naturally did not know that John Wayne had already sent someone to observe her every move from afar. John Wayne sat at home with a dark and calm face, waiting for the results. Hearing the other party''s report, he coldly snorted. But as it turned out, she had indeed looked at the information in his documents. What was the use of knowing something? Could it be that there was someone supporting her from behind? Who is it? Edwards Wayne? The only thing that John Wayne could only think of was him, the person Jane Wayne loved so much that it would cost him her life. If Edwards Wayne promised to give her some benefits, there was a high possibility that she would betray his foster father. Just that, didn''t Edwards Wayne hate her? Edwards Wayne had already investigated the incident at the construction site clearly, the person pulling the strings behind the incident was Jane Wayne, how could Edwards Wayne forgive her for making such a huge mistake? If he really forgave her and even sold her to serve him, then Edwards Wayne would really be too terrifying. It was really bad luck to have met such a powerful opponent. Very quickly, John Wayne found out about another matter. The pictures of him being secretly photographed meeting with Jessica, could it be that this damned girl had done it too? At that time, he had left home to find Jessica, if she had really worked for Edwards Wayne, would she have secretly followed him? John Wayne suddenly felt a chill in his heart, and cold sweat started to trickle down his back. When he tried his best to insert a chess piece into the Ji Group, he never thought that Edwards Wayne would actually bribe his daughter. If he wasn''t careful, he would have guarded everything, and he wouldn''t have been able to see any clues from these details. John Wayne''s face suddenly became sinister. He had raised a dog, yet it wanted to help others bite him. If it was anyone else, they would feel anger and coldness. He decided to probe Jane Wayne thoroughly. He would never nt such a ticking time bomb by her side. It was not that he did not miss her, but on the contrary, he finally experienced what it was like to not see her for a day, as though it had been three years. Now, he suddenly missed the warm feeling of her staying at his house, going to and from work, going to shopping together, and staying at home to enjoy the world they lived in. It was a pity that it would take a long time to find such a warm ce again. Joshua Wayne secretly heaved a sigh of relief, picked up his phone and put it back down. In the end, he decided to make a trip back to Wayne Family Manor, and eat dinner with his family. He took the car key and left the office. In thepany lobby, he was suddenly greeted by a person running over: "Boss, did you get off work?" Joshua Wayne indifferently swept a nce over, and saw that it was Patty Jones. She was carrying a pile of books in his arms, and from the looks of it, he seemed to be working very hard. "En!" Joshua Wayne replied indifferently. "That... I didn''t drive here today. Can you take me home? " Patty Jones suddenly asked boldly. She knew that an opportunity was fleeting, if she did not try hard to grasp the opportunity, there would be no possibility of it happening. "Is your sister in your house?" Joshua Wayne suddenly turned and asked her. Patty Jones rolled her eyes and immediately replied vaguely: "I''m not too sure either, but she''s been coming home frequently for the past two days. She doesn''t seem to be in a good mood and would often chat with her mother!" N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Patty Jones was clearly lying, because she knew that if Elizabeth was at her house, the chances of Joshua Wayne sending her home was much greater. "Is that so?" Joshua Wayne narrowed her beautiful eyes, a glint of light shing through the depths of her eyes. "Boss, did you and my sister quarrel?" Joshua Wayne had yet to announce the news of him breaking up with Elizabeth, but at the moment, everyone felt that they were still dating. "I was just about to go look for her. Follow me!" Joshua Wayne was basically giving himself an excuse that he could not control himself, and did not really want to send her home. Patty Jones found it hard to believe, she never thought that the opportunity that she bravely asked for would actually work. "Really? Are you really going to take me home? "I''m so happy!" Patty Jones found it hard to suppress her excited emotions, and her face immediately flushed red. Joshua Wayne said lightly: "I''m going to look for your Sis, I''ll pay you a visit while I''m at it!" "I know, but I''m still very happy. Boss, you''re such a nice person!" Patty Jones took the opportunity to say something to make him happy. However, Joshua Wayne turned a deaf ear and directly walked to the side of his sportscar, opened the door and sat down. Patty Jones rarely had the chance to sit in the same car with Joshua Wayne. At this moment, as she sat in the front seat, she felt like her heart was blooming with joy. She looked out the window at the envious eyes of an infinite number of people, and her sense of vanity was on the verge of bursting. However, she quickly became depressed again. Thinking about how Elizabeth was often envied by others like this, she became annoyed. "Fasten your seat belt!" Joshua Wayne looked at thedy beside her who was giggling like a fool, and reminded her with an indifferent tone. "Alright!" Patty Jones was extremely excited to be able to sit in her male god''s car, this was simply like a dream and not reality. But this was real, this was not a dream. Joshua Wayne quickly drove the car in the direction of the Pei household. Along the way, Patty Jones did not dare speak out loud. Her palms were sweating nervously. Joshua Wayne did not have any intentions to chat with her. When he stopped the car to wait for the traffic lights, he stared ahead absentmindedly, as if he was absentminded. "The green light is here!" Patty Jones immediately reminded him anxiously, she kept feeling like he was hurting Elizabeth''s soul. Thinking of this, she cursed Elizabeth a few more times in her heart. Only then did Joshua Wayne step on the throttle and drive over. Patty Jones could not help but ask: "Did you quarrel with my sister?" "No!" Joshua Wayne only coldly replied with one word. Chapter 987 Chapter 987 J¡ªoshua Wayne''s car stopped in front of the Pei household''s vi. Patty Jones sat on the passenger seatfortably, enjoying thest few seconds offort. "Help me take a look and see if she''s here!" Joshua Wayne did not get off the carriage, but spoke to Patty Jones with an indifferent tone. Patty Jones immediately woke up from her beautiful dream reluctantly and smiled sweetly, "Sure, wait for me!" After Patty Jones got off the carriage, she saw the surprised gazes from the neighbors looking at her. Patty Jones''s heart was filled with satisfaction, she shook her long hair off, and walked into the house while twisting her waist. Actually, she didn''t need to go in to see, as she knew that Elizabeth hadn''te over yet. However, in order to act, she had to walk around the house and ask the servant beforeing out to reply to Joshua Wayne: "Boss, I''m so sorry, she seems___"Not here!" The moment she finished speaking, Joshua Wayne''s sportscar blew away like the wind. Patty Jones stood in his original spot for a long time, unable to recover from his shock. Joshua Wayne''s hurried appearance just now made it seem as if staying here for one more second was wasting his precious time. Patty Jones angrily stomped her feet. What was wrong with this bitch Elizabeth, she actually started to care more and more about her, to the point where she wanted to vomit blood. Joshua Wayne''s mind was in a mess. If she wasn''t in the Bai Family, then she should be staying in his new home. Joshua Wayne felt that his actions were somewhatughable. He carried a little hope of bringing Patty Jones back, thinking that he could meet her once, but it was as if he discovered that it was all just his own extravagant hope. He knew that his chance was slim, yet he still wanted to give it a try. Was he insane? Since when did he be so mindless? It did not seem like his own style of doing things. He drove directly to the vi in Wayne Family''s vi. Therefore, he decided to spend the next few days with his grandparents and mother. He knew that in the past, he had left too many empty spots as he was still young and insensible. He wanted to use this opportunity to have a good chat with his mother. Joshua Wayne stepped into the living room. Seeing him, Lareina was a little shocked and quickly walked over and asked: "Why are you here? It''s not like there''s no need for us to make a phone call. We''re about to have dinner as well!" Joshua Wayne smiled at his mother. "I just got off work, so I came to rush for food!" "Uncle, you''re here!" Coco carried a fruit jelly and smiled as she came over to greet them. When Joshua Wayne saw this soft and white little fellow, his mood inexplicably brightened. He squatted down, reached out his hand to pinch her pink cheeks, then chuckled. "You really are a little glutton." Coco blinked his eyes, slightly unhappy: "Why do you all have to say this to me, I didn''t eat much!" Joshua Wayne couldn''t help butugh out loud as he looked at the little fellow rolling its eyes at him. He didn''t know that children were so cute before, but now that he saw his nephew, he realized that the children''s world was really full of childishness and fun. It would always inadvertently touch the softest part of a person''s heart. If he also had a child, would he be able to be as cute and fun as Little baby? When she thought of this, she inexplicably thought of Elizabeth. Her thoughts stopped, and her heart ached. Lily supported the olddy and walked down the stairs step by step. Because she knew that April Jones had killed her eldest son, the olddy had been sick for two days. Seeing Joshua Wayne, the olddy gave a light snort. Joshua Wayne felt ashamed in his heart, but quickly walked over and held onto his grandma''s other arm. "Sisteriw, let me do it!" Joshua Wayne looked at Lily and lowered his voice. Lily could only let go of her hand and let Joshua Wayne help the olddy downstairs. "You haven''t contacted her anymore, have you?" The olddy took the opportunity to ask him sternly. "No!" Joshua Wayne answered firmly. "Great. I must not disappoint grandma. Grandmother can''t take this any longer. Fortunately, your grandpa doesn''t know about this, otherwise ..." The olddy didn''t dare to continue. Now that the old man''s condition had improved, if there was any sort of provocation, it really would be everyone''s afterthought. Joshua Wayne''s heart skipped a beat and his handsome face also became deathly pale. He bit his lips and said softly: "Grandmother, don''t worry. I won''t contact her again. You and Grandfather must take care of your health." "Alright, Grandma knows that you''re a good kid. Although I''ve been worried about you since you were young, now that you''ve grown up and be sensible, you''ll know to be considerate to Grandma!" Although the olddy was still angry, she was stillforted by Young grandson''s pampering towards her. "Where''s your big brother? "Why isn''t he back yet?" Joshua Wayne quickly changed the topic. Lily replied from the side: "He called me. He said that he''s noting back for dinner and wanted us to eat first!" "I''m going upstairs to call Xiao Rui down!" Lareina said, and quickly went upstairs. Seeing the grabdma scolding Joshua Wayne like this, Lareina''s heart still ached. However, she couldn''t say anything, so she could only leave and calm her emotions. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. When Lily saw that the mood of the family wasn''t good, she couldn''t help but sigh. The recent changes in the Wayne Family did not seem to be able to calm down, and it truly made people worry. The only thing that made people more at ease was that their family was growing closer and closer. When Lareina returned, the knot between Joshua Wayne and the two elders was resolved, the children grew up, and although the external dangers were still everywhere, this home had already be more and more like a home. The warmth that everyone could feel also increased. The other side of things could also get better and better. Everything was on both sides. After dinner, Joshua Wayne went upstairs to chat with his grandfather. The old man was still wearing his reading sses and was currently holding a book. Joshua Wayne entered and saw that his grandfather was already sitting on his wheelchair and reading a book, and his mood immediately became a lot more rxed. "Joshua, you''re here!" Seeing Young grandson, the old man put down the book and took off his sses, revealing a happy smile. Joshua Wayne walked over, bent over and helped him put the reading sses back into the box, and softly asked: "Grandfather, your mental state has been improving more and moretely." "Yeah, your big brother found a pretty good doctor. He saved my old bones." The old man said with a smile. "Big Bro is really worried about Grandfather''s illness. He''s been looking for a better doctor everywhere, but I''ve never done anything for you. I''m truly ashamed!" Joshua Wayne sat on the bed at the side, feeling iparably guilty. "Silly child, family, why are you saying things like this to others? Big brother has big brother''s thoughts, you have yours!" The old man patted his shoulder, "Grandpa will be happy when you be mature and strong." Chapter 988 Chapter 988 "Does Grandpa want me to be like this?" Joshua Wayne asked softly, as if he was asking himself. The old man was stunned for a moment, then patted his shoulder andughed. "To be honest, I quite like your fearless personality. I still remember how proud you were when you fought with me. What a young man!" Joshua Wayne''s handsome face blushed. If he went back to look at what he had done in the past, he would truly be a bastard. "Grandfather, please don''t make fun of me for what happened in the past. At that time, I was too arrogant." Joshua Wayne said in an iparably awkward tone. Who hasn''t aged yet, so what if they are a bit arrogant? However, at that time, you angered me to death, and now that I think about it, it''s pretty fun. Indeed, every inch of life is a scenery. When I go back to take a look, I realize that everything is nothing. The old man sighed with emotion. Joshua Wayne was startled, then mocked himself in a low voice: "Look forward?" "Alright, I see that you have a lot on your mind, so what? have you fallen out of love? " When the old man saw the seriousness on Young grandson''s face, he guessed that something had happened to him. "No, grandpa, you should rest well. I''ll leave first!" Joshua Wayne didn''t dare to continue their conversation. He was really afraid that he would say something wrong if he was careless. Looking at his condition, it was probably because he still did not know anything. He also hoped that his grandfather would always be in this state, not knowing the evil intentions of this world, and not knowing that John Wayne was aplete bastard. The old man still wanted to chat with him, but Joshua Wayne left in a hurry. Hearing the old man''s sigh, he walked even faster. Downstairs, Joshua Wayne bade farewell to Lareina who was in the living room and drove off. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The night was getting darker! Mary Ann and Leo William''s matter was still in the process of being fermented, and was already upying the top spot on the inte. Mary Ann had just finished her shower and was wiping the water droplets on her long hair with a snowwhite towel. Leo William was also wearing a grey robe as he sat in his study to take care of things. Suddenly, the doorbell rang, and both of them were rmed. Mary Ann quickly walked out of the bedroom and met Leo William''s deep and enchanting eyes. "It''s already sote, who''sing?" Mary Ann muttered. "It might be my brother. Hurry and put on your pajamas. Don''te out yet!" When Leo William saw that she looked like he had juste out of a bath, he asked her softly. If it really was Billy William, Mary Ann would have to avoid him for a while. After all, although she was the future brotheriw, her age difference wasn''t too great. "It''s my mom!" Leo William saw a person in the video that made his head hurt. That''s right, the one who rang the doorbell was his mother who had rushed back from overseas. "AHH!" Mary Ann was so shocked that her beautiful face turned white, she did not expect his mother toe at this time, it''s over, she really has to see her elders this time. Leo William rested a hand on his forehead. "Why didn''t she call me ande back?" Leo William had a helpless expression. "Then what do we do now? Should I go in and hide? " Mary Ann had already mentally prepared herself to drill into the cupboard. "No need, I''ll see her sooner orter!" Hearing her words, Leo William''s thin lips raised into a smile. Go and change into some pajamas and take it out. "Alright!" Mary Ann also felt that hiding was useless, she would see it sooner orter, so she might as well. Seeing her enter the room, Leo William adjusted the belt of his robe and opened the door. "Leo, you''re asleep?" Although Gracy asked this, she was clearly unhappy because her son told her to wait outside for a long time. Leo William immediatelyughed, "Mom, why did you suddenlye back? If you don''t give me a call, I''lle and pick you up myself!" "Save it, I don''t think you have the heart to think about my mother right now. You already got yourself a girlfriend without saying a word, and why are you looking for Belle Ann''s daughter, are you crazy? " She did not know that Mary Ann still existed in the house. When she entered, she immediately questioned her son, and furthermore, her tone was filled with obvious dissatisfaction as she spoke to Belle Ann''s daughter. Leo William''s handsome face slightly stiffened. He immediately saw the petite figure that he had originally wanted to escape from the bedroom door quickly hiding behind the door. "Mom, you must be tired after a day on the ne. I''ll take you back to rest!" Leo William said, about to take the car key. "Are you just going to dress like this and send me back home?" his mother rolled her eyes at his son, then sat on the sofa: "I still have something to say to you, you should sit down as well." "Mom, it''s fine if you have something to say tomorrow, it''s already veryte!" Leo William was really afraid that his mother would say something hurtful to him. After all, Mary Ann was still listening in her room. "No, you have to say it now. Before you went to look for whose daughter, did you ask me for my opinion? "You don''t know that a daughter raised by a single family will have ack of personality..." "Hello, Auntie!" Just then, Mary Ann walked out of her room. She had already changed into a new set of clothes. His mother still wanted to say something, but she suddenly stopped in her throat. Looking at her son, and then looking at Mary Ann who had walked out, she pointed at him. When did they live together? Didn''t you just have a public rtionship?" Leo William had no choice but to walk over and hold Mary Ann''s hand: "Mom, we were actually together a long time ago, I just didn''t tell you." The man''srge hand held onto her small hand, but in the next second, Mary Ann pulled out his small hand from his big palm. Leo William''s handsome face changed, his beautiful eyes looked deeply at her. Did she mind what her mother said? "Leo William, I''m leaving first. Talk to your mother!" After Mary Ann finished speaking, she took her bag and prepared to leave. Leo William''s face became anxious all of a sudden, and said anxiously: "It''s sote, how can you go back alone? I''ll send you off!" "No need, I''ll just have my assistante and pick me up!" After Mary Ann finished speaking, she immediately opened the door and left. His mother said with a rigid face: "Did she hear what I just said and be unhappy?" Leo William sighed: "Mom, you really shouldn''t have said anything about her single family just now, she is indeed sensitive." "It''s not like I said anything wrong. Could it be that Belle Ann found that man?" She was very familiar with Belle Ann and the two of them often interact with each other. Chapter 989 Chapter 989 I¡ªt was already past ten at night. Mary Ann folded her hands in front of her chest and hid in a corner, waiting for the assistant to drive her home. She didn''t know why she had to leave like that either. She could clearly exin a few things to Gracy . However, Gracy''s words still hurt her heart, the pain that she had always hidden in the bottom of her heart. Was it her fault that she had no father? Was it her mother''s fault? Mary Ann suddenly felt that her eyes were stinging. She had never been so anxious to go back and see his mother like this. She didn''t want to make his mother suffer again because of her rtionship with her. "Mary!" The man''s worried voice sounded from behind her. Immediately, a tall figure approached her and Leo William chased after him while dressed in a set of clothes. Mary Ann hurriedly turned her face to the side, and forcefully held back the tears that were rolling in her eyes. However, her voice was a little more depressed than usual, "Why did youe down? Your mother has just returned, so you should apany her properly!" "Mary, I''m sorry!" Leo William walked over, but he couldn''t very well hug her like he did in the past. He could only look at her with a pained gaze and apologize to her in a low voice. Mary Annughed mockingly, "Why do you have to apologize? This is something everyone knows, your mother did not hurt me!" "oh baby, don''t be like this. I know you''re feeling terrible inside. My mom didn''t mean to say that. She didn''t know you were at home ..." "If she had known I was there, she would not have said that, much less thought it? Leo William, don''te here tofort me. I know, I know that since I am born in a single family, I don''t have the power to refute anything, because this is the truth!" Mary Ann clearly wanted to hold back her tears, but why did all of them roll down her face the moment she became agitated? "Mary, I don''t care about your background nor whether you are a child from a single family. Please don''tugh at yourself like that, okay? I''ll try to persuade my mom! " Leo William reached out his arm, gently holding her shoulders which were trembling, wanting to hug her in his embrace to comfort her. But, the normally gentle Mary Ann suddenly flung his big hands away, looked at the car in front of him and said: "My assistant is here, get on!" "Mary ..." Leo William''s handsome face froze as he anxiously called her name. Unfortunately, that stubborn figure was already running towards the car that had just stopped. Mary Ann opened the door and got in, allowing the assistant to drive.The assistant was confused, "Mary, Mr Luo ising!" "Don''t bother with him, let''s go!" Mary Ann''s heart was extremely weak at the moment. She did not want to hear him apologise again, and felt that every time he said it, she would feel terrible. When Leo William was about to catch up, the ck car had already sped past him. "It''s over, will I offend your mother?" The assistant had a frightened look on his face. At this moment, Mary Ann was in a daze. She did not hear the assistant''s cry for help, and her heart was stuffy. Thinking about it now, she still thought that she had been too impulsive, and did not know what to do. Leo William sincerely and sincerelying down to apologize to her, proved that he still regarded her as very important, but she was willful and did not want to listen to what he had to say. "How could this be?" She didn''t want to hurt him, but she identally hurt his heart. Mary Ann buried her face in her palms, feeling extremely uneasy. Seeing her like that, the assistant was also shocked and quickly cared for her, "Mary, are you alright? Did you quarrel with Mr. Luo?" "I don''t want to quarrel with him the most, but I can''t control my own temper!" Mary Annughed bitterly, a lot of people were scolding her for being childish, maybe they were right, she was that kind of person. "You can call him and exin to him. I feel that your mother loves you so much that no matter how angry you are, he will definitely forgive you." The assistant said with a serious expression. "Really? Do you really think that he will ept all of my shorings? " Mary Ann was a little unconfident, no one was born to be angry. She was still not clear about Leo William''s bottom line, but she believed that if she continued to be this unreasonable and willful, he would sooner orter be annoyed by her. For two people in love, the happiest thing was not to test the depths of their love, but to not put pressure on the other party. It was the best situation to have an easy time with each other. Mary Ann was extremely frustrated. She clearly understood this logic, but why was it that she could not do it well? Just then, Leo William''s phone called. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Mary Ann looked at the name jumping around, and suddenly did not dare to answer his phone anymore. "Mary, is that Mr. Leo? Why didn''t you answer? He must be very anxious. " The assistant thought she was daydreaming and purposely reminded her. Mary Ann sighed, he opened her phone''s screen and picked up the call. "Mary, please don''t be angry, okay?" This was the first time the two of them had met with such a difficult problem. Previously, when they had fought over small things, it was all just for fun, but today, Leo William clearly felt the severity of the problem. "I''m not angry, Leo William. I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have gotten angry at you earlier." Mary Ann started to me himself in a low voice. "It''s alright, as long as you''re not angry. You should go back and rest early. If you have anything to say, we''ll talk about it tomorrow. Send me a message when you get home!" Leo William knew that she had been too angry just now, and did not care about it at all. "Alright, then goodbye!" After Mary Ann finished speaking, he really hung up the phone, the pentup anger in his chest inexplicably disappeared. Sure enough, no matter how big of a misunderstanding there was, as long as both of them took a step back and exined it clearly to each other, their hearts would no longer have any random thoughts. Leo William pressed his phone against the wall of the elevator, feeling tired. After returning home, Gracy ''s expression became ugly: "With that little girl, you don''t even want your mother anymore, right? "Alright, I''ll leave now and not interfere with your business!" "Mom, don''t be like this. Sit down, let''s chat!" Leo William quickly extended his hand out to grab his mother''s arm and supported her shoulders, allowing her to sit back down on the sofa. After that, he went to brewed another cup of tea and brought it over. When Gracy saw her son''s serious expression, she could not help but let out a sigh. She picked up her tea and drank it: "What do you want to talk about? Tell me, how long have you been with Mary Ann? " "It''s been over half a year!" Leo William replied softly. "You were hiding this from me and your father for so long? "You''ve really grown up!" Gracy''s face turned pale. Chapter 990 Chapter 990 Leo William knew that his mother would definitely be angry. Ever since two years ago, his mother had continuously urged him to find a partner to marry, and every month, when the time came, he would do all sorts of perfunctory things, causing his mother to think that he had no interest in women. She was even worried that he would fall in love with a man. When Leo William found out about this, he was so angry that he didn''t know whether tough or cry. But at the same time, it also proved that his mother was also concerned about him, wanting him to get married and give birth quickly so that he could move on to the next life. He was already twentyeight years old this year, in two years he would be thirty years old. His brother''s wedding date was already set, but as his older brother, he did not have any reaction, so his mother must be getting angry. She called him for more than half an hour to hurry up and tell him to put down his work to look for a woman, he remembered that he had emphasized that he only wanted to work at the moment and did not want to look for a girlfriend. If he had to me anything, he could only me himself for hiding it so well. That''s why his mother suddenly found out that he had a girlfriend, which was why she rushed back so quickly. "Mom, please don''t be angry, okay? I know that I did wrong in this matter. I apologize to you! " Leo William had been a sensible child since he was young, making people feel at ease. He was born with the tolerance and steadiness of a brother, and the Gracy had always been proud of him. However, she didn''t expect her son to be too mature and sensible. It wasn''t a good thing to keep things hidden from her, it truly was as if his wings had hardened and he couldn''t be bothered about it. "Why should I apologize? I''m asking you now, why did you choose a silly little girl instead of searching for so many women? How old is she, is she now? " Another reason why Gracy was angry was because she felt that Mary Ann was too young and was not suitable to be a partner for marriage. Although she felt that her son was outstanding as well, the difference in age was just too big. Leo William said in a low voice with an embarrassed face: "Of course she''s already an adult, she''s already neen!" "Neen years old? How young are you to be flirting with someone at such an age without studying properly? What are you doing, neen years old? You studied at school when you were neen. " Gracy sighed, why do I feel that the rtionship between these two is not reliable? Leo William really did not think about what a neen year old should be doing. He only thought that Mary Ann had her cuteness at her age because she was indeed a likeable girl. "Mom, not everyone should be doing certain things at every age. Mary''s condition is quite special..." "Of course I know she''s special. I heard that her mother was busy with her work, so she didn''t teach her well. She started skipping sses when she was thirteen years old, fought fights, and had nothing to do all day. After that, she went to some art school and followed everyone else to be a celebrity. Moreover, I don''t like you marrying a woman who works as an artist. Our Family has always been a strict family, and your grandfather''s generation is arge family of schrs, are you sure that your grandfather would agree to it if he found out? " Gracy frowned. Whenever her son''s marriage was mentioned, she would have all sorts of thoughts. Of course, Leo William had taken all of this into consideration, which was why he had temporarily decided to hide this from his family, and stay with Mary Ann. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. However, it was because he had thought about everything and realized that he couldn''t tear himself away from Mary Ann that he continued to be with her. "Mom, if you think she''s young, I can wait a few years for her to reach the legal age for marriage." Leo William said in a low voice. "What?" Gracy was so shocked by his son''s words that he stood up from the sofa. She ced the cup by her hand on the table and said angrily: "You are still going to wait for her for a few more years? You''re already twentyeight years old. How many more years can you wait for her? Three years, five years? "What if that little girl thinks that you''re too old and goes to find a younger one? What are you going to do then?" Of course, he had also considered this rtionship. However, he felt that even if a man was thirty thirtyfive, he would not be looked down upon or looked down upon by those who were older. As for whether or not he would be abandoned by Mary Ann, he had really never seriously considered this matter. "Son, haven''t you thought of what will happen in the future? That way, you can help each other out at work in the future. If you have help, look at your younger brother, he has a better eye for things than you do, but if you find a capable woman like Mu Lin, he will definitely be able to help each other in the future. " Gracy was very satisfied with her youngest son, Billy William, getting married. That was why she felt that her eldest son picked out women like her younger brother. Leo William felt that his mother''s words made sense, but being reasonable was different from not doing it. "Mom, I won''t break up with Mary. I promised her that I will take care of her and marry her in the future." Leo William knew that his mother was still angry, but he had to tell her his decision. No matter if she agreed or not, he would persevere on. "You ..." Gracy was instantly angered to the point of turning pale, she pointed at him and said, "You want me to die from anger, don''t you? You take care of her? Do you think she''s a daughtering to take care of you? " Leo William''s handsome face instantly turned white, and his tone became heavier: "Mom, I got along really well with her. She has a simple personality and doesn''t have anyplicated thoughts, I like this kind of rxed life." "Huh, simply not thinking? Why don''t you ask her, if you weren''t your current identity, would she still be with you? " "Mom, you''re too radical. Everyone''s identity is closely rted to his charm. If I''m not the person I am today, what qualifications do I have to ask a young woman to live with me?" Leo William was ineffably annoyed too. Although he felt that it was wrong to be angry at his mother, he truly felt that his mother could not understand what he was thinking. Gracy''s face was in a daze. Since young, her most outstanding eldest son, who had never been embarrassed by her, actually used such a tone to anger her.. Her eyes reddened, she immediately picked up her bag: "It looks like, my trip here was a waste. I''ll go look for your brother now, I can''t care about you anymore!" "Mom ..." Leo William recovered from the shock, only then did he realise that he was angry at his mother, and anxiously wanted to stop her. However, his mother was too fast, and he did not stop her. Chapter 991 Chapter 991 M ¡ªary returned home and opened the door. Suddenly, she saw her mother who was sleeping on the sofa in the living room. Catherine crossed her arms and fell asleep on the sofa and didn''t cover herself with the nket. Mary was heart-struck. She did not expect her mother to sleep on the sofa. It was still early Spring and is very cold here. Some tears are all hovering in her eyes. She hurriedly went into her bedroom and took out a nket, cover her mother with it. But her mother was identally woken up. Catherine opened her eyes in rm and saw her face. She sat up with a stunned expression: "honey, why are you here? What time is it?" "Mom, why are you sleeping on the sofa? "You haven''t covered yourself with a nket. You''ll catch a cold easily." Mary suppressed the pain in her heart and asked her softly. "Oh, I might have been too tired from work and fell asleep on the sofa as soon as I got home!" Catherine quickly exined with a smile. Mary sighed lightly, and reprimanded: "No matter how tired you are, you have to go back to your bedroom to sleep. I''m not by your side right now, you should take care yourself!" "Alright, don¡¯t worry about me. Why are you back sote?" Catherine looked at her phone, it was almost 10 o''clock. "Oh, I... I just need to go home and pick up some things that I need to use tomorrow! " Mary hurriedly lied. "Is that so? "Then if you need anything in the future, just call me. I can help you send it over!" Catherine frowned, thinking that she must be tired to be back sote.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Mary suddenly felt like crying, and the feeling was extremely strong. She quickly turned her back and said, "Mom, I''m going to take a bath!" Catherine was startled as she watched her quickly enter the bedroom. Mary locked herself in the bathroom and leaned against the wall. Maybe she really grew up and began to understand the difficulty of being a single mother. Others might think that her mother had neglected her own child, but she knew that her mother had given her all her personal time since she was young, and she was even more demanding that one day she wouldn''t be looked down upon because she was a child of a single family. She used to be indifferent to what others said, but now, why shouldn¡¯t she bear it anymore? Perhaps, she understood to feel sorry and care for her mother. Her mother truely did very well, and she didn''t want anyone to say bad things about her mother, so she couldn''t listen to a single word. "Mary ..." Catherine''s voice came from outside the door. Mary was so frightened that she quickly turned on the water cage beside her, allowing the sshing water to cover the pain in her heart. "Mary, are you alright?" Catherine was still very sensitive, she felt that her daughter was not well, thus, she was worried and came over to talk to her. Mary hurriedly reached out her hand to cover her lips to prevent her choked voice from spilling out. The sound of the water was too loud, so Catherine had to stop shouting for her. When Mary came out, she took a bath as well and washed her hair. The tears in her eyes were also held back. Catherine was sitting on her bed. When she saw Marye out, she came over and asked her with concern: you don''t look too good. Did you quarrel with Leo?" Mary was startled and quickly shook her head: "No," "Good,, I''m sure he won''t argue with you." Catherine chuckled. Although she is not so familiar with Leo,, she still felt that she can trust him. "Mom, I''m going to sleep. Don''t worry about us. We''re fine!" Maryforted her mother. "Alright, go to sleep early!" Catherine smiled at her before she closed the door and left. Mary stood,, looking at this pink colored bedroom. Her mother used all she had to give her the environment of a princess, and she really felt that her mother was already well. Early morning on the next day, Joshua woke up from a nightmare. It was unknown how long it had been since he had had such a nightmare, and that dream was too real. "Damn it, I must be a devil!" Joshua muttered an incantation in frustration before entering the bathroom. He sshed cold water on his face to wake himself up.How could he have dreamt that Elizabeth had left him? Besides, she had broken up with him and married another man, and he had gone to her wedding to make a scene while she held a knife and threatened him to leave, or else she would cut her wrists and kill herself. He rushed over and saw that her hand was on the knife, and the blood had dyed his eyes red. "She''s not that stupid!" Joshuaughed in ridicule. Elizabeth would definitely notmit suicide. Joshua walked out of the bedroom and opened the fridge. It was empty, with nothing to eat. When she lived here in the past, she would remind him of buying some things. Regardless of whether it was useful or not, he would fill up the refrigerator. He had wanted to have breakfast at home, but now he could only go out and eat. Joshua once again returned to his single life. When he woke up alone, he went to work alone, driving his car, and stopped by the traffic lights. Seeing the man and woman in the car beside him laughing, he felt like stepping on the gas pedal faster. Having fallen in love for a while, even his heart had be fragile. He could no longer bear the blow. When Joshua was about to reach thepany, an idea suddenly shed past his mind. He suddenly stepped on the brake, and at the next intersection, he suddenly turned the car to the other way. The road led directly to the seaside. The ocean scenery along the coast was exceptionally spectacr. Joshua stepped on the throttle until it reached its limit, and then rushed towards Elizabeth''s current address. When he parked his car, he sprinted towards the elevator. While he was waiting for the elevator, he took out his cell phone and decided to give her a call. If she wasn''t up by this time, he could bring her some breakfast. "Wow!" A few women who passed by eximed in admiration at his figure. Because he was wearing sunsses, no one could clearly see his face, but his figure was already stunning. Joshua was looking forward to hearing Elizabeth''s voice, but the prompt was that the phone was turned off. Chapter 992 Chapter 992 Joshua was annoyed as he paced back and forth. He then pressed hard on the button for the elevator, and felt that the elevator was way beyond his tolerance. The elevator opened, and he quickly walked in and pressed on the floor that Elizabeth was on. He didn''t give up and continued to call her, but still was turned off. "Elizabeth, what the hell are you doing?" Joshua''s heart immediately tightened, and even his breathing became erratic. He suddenly thought about the nightmare fromst night, and his heart sank. Reaching the first floor, Joshua disgracefully ran out of the elevator and ran down the corridor, panting slightly as he stood outside Elizabeth''s door. He anxiously rang the doorbell. Five secondster, Joshua knocked on the door. He hit the door very hard. He did not believe that Elizabeth could not hear him. "What''s going on?" An uneasy feeling suddenly rose in Joshua''s heart, and instantly filled his entire heart. Where was she? The first thing Joshua thought of was her mother... No, she was her aunt now. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Without any more worries, Joshua quickly turned around and left. He rushed to Lily''s house..When he arrived, he was too hurry to put on his sunsses. The one who opened the door was Patty, sheined unhappily: "who is that!" When she opened the door, she couldn''t believe her eyes as she saw the handsome man standing outside. "... Joshua,. Boss, why did youe here so early? " Just as Patty was about to go to work, suddenly, she saw Joshua descending from the sky. "Is Elizabeth here?" Joshua was still gasping for breath as she spoke, looking extremely anxious. "She''s not here... boss, she''s really not here. " Patty did not expect him to barge in directly and ran in the direction of the guest hall. Lily had heard Joshua''s voice from the second floor. Her expression stiffened and she started to be inexplicably anxious. The day finally arrived! Lily still remember the things that Elizabeth had asked of her before she left, and she couldn''t help but sigh. She really didn''t know how to dy an anxious person. "Where''s Lily?" Joshua looked around the living room, but didn''t see Lily. He immediately turned and asked Patty. "She ..." She''s upstairs! " Patty had never seen Joshua in that anxious and worried looking before. Other than being on TV, she felt like she was transported to a city where he lived in a romantic drama. Back then, she had seen his anxious and restless expression when he was looking for the one in the movie, and she was mesmerized by his expression while looking at him. But now, when she saw his current side, she discovered that the person who could make him anxious, was actually the Elizabeth twho she hated the most. She simply made her depressed to death. Joshua immediately wanted to walk upstairs, but when he stepped on the second staircase, he felt that it was not right. "Could you help me?" Joshua turned and asked Patty. Of course Patty was willing to work for him, she revealed a sweet smile: "Of course, wait a moment!" Patty quickly walked up the stairs, but her heart was stuck up again. Just thinking about how she was helping him find Elizabeth, he hated Elizabeth to death. Lily went downstairs. When she saw her, she immediately walked over and asked: "ALily, do you know where Elizabeth went? I couldn''t reach her on my cell phone, so I couldn''t find her. Where is she? " Lily obviously knew that Elizabeth had gone abroad, but she couldn''t tell him the truth. "Had she left? " where did she go?" Lily said with a surprised expression. "you don''t know where she went? Did she tell you where she was going? " Joshua had a nagging feeling that something was amiss. "She didn''t say anything. Oh, right, she told me that she wanted to go back to her hometown to visit my mother." In a moment of desperation, Lily suddenly thought of a method that she could tell a lie. "Where is your hometown? "Is there a phone number??" Joshua frowned, did that woman really go back to her hometown? But why not talk to him? "I know the ce., if you want to go, I can guideyou the way!" Patty suddenly felt that she can help him thus excitedly interrupted. Lily shake her head: "My mom is already old and doesn''t need a phone. If Elizabeth''can be connecte with, maybe her cell phone is out of power. "I can''t wait anymore. I want to go find her!" Joshua had to be certain of her safety. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to calm down and do anything else. "Fine, if you want to go, I''ll show you the way!" Lily nodded her head, but in her heart, she was very afraid and ashamed. "Auntie, you don''t need to,, because I know the way. How about I go with him" Catherine immediately became anxious, and felt that Lily was really not reasonable at all. She obviously wanted to apany Joshua there. Although Lily usually treated Patty well, at the moment, she still did not want her to go with him. She clearly knew what Patty was thinking, but she didn''t want to give her the chance.. "darling, the one you''re going to is my previous home, not my mother''s. If you don''t know the route, then you might as well not go!" Lily advised gently. Hearing that, Catherine''s face turned red. Lily already knew that she wanted to be together with Joshua, but she actually stopped her, in the future, she won''t be able to stay in this family anymore. Joshua also didn''t want to apanied by Patty, so he only looked at Lily anxiously: "Then can you please write me the route and address, I''ll go look for her right now." "Alright!" After Lily finished, he went upstairs to write down the address. Patty was so angry that her heart was about to explode. After Lily gave the address to Joshua, she quickly left. Patty suddenly flew into a rage and pointed at her face: "Lily, you did this on purpose, didn''t you?" Lily pretended not to understand her: "Darling, what''s wrong?" "What?" Your daughter is already with him. You clearly know that he is my god, but why can''t you let me go with him? Are you worried that I''ll take him away? Your heart is truly dark. " Patty was about to go crazy, She really wanted to kick Lily out the door right now. Lily''s face changed as she frowned: "Patty, you clearly know that he is Elizabeth''s boyfriend, and what you prepared to do is not appropriate, do you think so?" Chapter 993 Chapter 993 T¡ªhe moment Joshua received the address, he immediately contacted his two assistants, and he asked them arrange two carst. Elizabeth''s grandmother lived in a small town, and there were no nes that could go directly to her, and it take 5 hours to drive there, but Joshua did not care about the tireness anymore. He felt that something was wrong with Elizabeth, could it be that she was going to make a final farewell to her grandmother? Was her ultimate purpose still to leave him? This thought slowly took shape in his mind like a storm. Joshua got into the car, while the two assistants were still in a daze. "Letis go!" Joshua immediately threw the address to them and twisted the space between his eyebrows with his fingers, closing his eyes. This feeling of being passive was really unpleasant, Joshua couldn''t help but to bite off his lips. If he found that woman, he would definitely teach her a lesson. He definitely wouldn''t let her off so easily if she dared to leave him. It is a secret to look for Elizabeth, and he did not even tell his brother Edwards about it After Leo moved out from the vi, he was the only one living here now. Early in the morning, he was woken up by his angry mother who is sitting beside his bed, scaring away his beautiful dreams. "Mom ..." Billy hurriedly crawled up from the bed and sat down, feeling shocked in his heart. Luckily Lynn did not sleep with him yesterday, otherwise, when his mother came over and saw the unspeakable scene, he would be very embarrassed. Gracy looked at her son and sighed: "Come down for breakfast. At this time, you''re still sleeping, you useless brat!" Billy''s handsome face flushed red, he muttered: "Mom, you suddenly came here due to Leo?" "Yes. Your brother is about to rebel! I was so infuriated that I didn''t sleep well at night!" Last night, she stayed in a hotel, and after thinking about it carefully for an entire night, she still could not ept the fact that her proudest son will marry a film star. "Mom, don''t be so angry. Isn''t it just a distant rtionship? "What''s there to be afraid of? Who cares about that now?" Billy of course wanted to help Leo, so he hugged her mother, trying to console her. "Stop talking, what do you know? Was it a distant rtionship? It is because thier status!" Gracy shook her hand off and turned to leave the room. Billy frowned his eyebrows, thinking that his brother had gotten into big trouble. Sigh, he already knew that such a day woulde. It''s just that he came a step earlier than he thought. I hope that my brother and Mary''s love will be strong enough to get through this crisis. No matter what, Billy felt a headache. On one side was his beloved brother, and on the other was his beloved mother. It was hard to stand in line. Billy brushed his teeth and walked downstairs. Gracy was sitting at the dining table, eating her breakfast with a pale face. "Mom, have you seen Leo yet?" Billy hurried over and sat down. "I went to look for himst night, and Mary was there. That little girl must have heard what I said, because she immediately ran away in anger. She can''t even endure this little bit of anger." Gracy had an expression of regret. She had a lot of opinions on the matter of Mary leaving the Gracy in a hurry. "Maybe she''s just shy. Mom, don''t make such high demands of her!" Billy continued tofort his mother. "You live with your brother at such a young age? How shy can you be? " Gracy mocked. Billy knew that his mother was straightforward and forceful. If Mary could not be her ideal daughter-inw, this matter would be so difficult to deal with. "Mom, tell me, why are you unsatisfied with Mary? I''ll exin it to brother! " Billy only wanted to stand in the middle to smooth things over. "Huh, I''m unsatisfied with everything about her." Gracy snorted. Billy''s handsome face stiffened in two seconds, and then he shrugged his shoulders. "I feel that she''s quite a nice person, and rather obedient and sensible person. I feel that her and Big Brother''s personalities are alsoplementary. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Are you really my biological son? Why are you always speaking up for her? Don''t you see how angry I am to the point that my face has turned green?" Gracy was currently angry, hearing her youngest son praise Mary in every way, she truly felt short of breath. "Alright, mom, don''t be angry! My brother and I will feel heartache. " Billy had always been a sweet talker since he was young. Even though he had lost a bit of passion and caution when dealing with important matters, with this mouth of his, his image in front of the elders was extremely good. Gracy was truly amused by him, she pointed to his forehead: "You''re the only one who knows how to be good, your big brother, that piece of wood, will onlye to anger me. Oh right, have you, He Lynn, gotten along well? She hasn''t been working at thepany recently, and she''s pregnant, so you have to take the most care of her!" Billy had already brought Lynn to meet his families and told them that she is pregnant, so Gracy was still very concerned about Lynn. "Mom, don''t worry. She is transferring the job to her brother, but thepany has too many things that can''t be settled in a day or two. Give her a little more time." Billy said. "I''m just worried that her body won''t be able to take it. After she gets pregnant, she''ll get tired." Gracy lowered her tone. "I''ll take care of her every day. Don''t worry, we''ll meet for lunch!" Billy suggested with a smile. "Alright, I just want to see her!" Gracy nodded, and her face is filled with happiness. Seeing that he had sessfully changed his mother''s mood, Billy heaved a sigh of relief. "Okay, call your brother as well. I still have something to say to him." Gracy suddenly mentioned Leo. Billy shrugged his shoulders. It wouldn''t be so easy to change the topic. "Alright, Mom, don''t argue with him when you see him. In public, don''t argue, it''s not good!" Billy advised with a smile. "I''m not making a fuss, but want his attitude!" The Gracy looked worried. "It might be a little too hasty to let him express his stance now, I feel like he seems to like Mary a lot now." Billy was shocked again. Chapter 994 Chapter 994 In the morning, Leo drove to Mary''s house to pick her up, and Catherine left him to eat breakfast. The atmosphere was tense. No one said anything, but everyone seemed to be preupied. Catherine red at both of their faces before speaking, "What''s wrong with you two? "It''s exceptionally quiet today?" A hint of nervousness shed across Leo''s handsome face, but he suddenly put down his chopsticks, and said softly: "Mom, I''m full!" After that, Mary grabbed Leo''s arm and dragged him out of the guest hall. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Leo was not in the mood to eat,, seeing that Mary had finally decided to leave, he was so happy. Catherine looked at them in shock, she then sighed: "What wrong with you two?" The two of them sat in the carriage, then Leo turned his head and looked at Mary: "Have you talked about this to your mother?" "No, I don''t want to say it!" Mary''s small face tensed up, and she turned her gaze towards the window, as if not daring to meet his deep gaze. Leo knew that she was stubborn about something, and gently reached out to caress her long hair: "Then don''t say it, in case she gets worried too!" "Leo, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to hurt anyone!" Only then did Mary realize that her temper was a little bad, so he could only lower his head and apologize to him softly. "Alright, I know how you feel. Don''t say those words, where are you going now? I''ll send you off! " Leo only wanted to make sure that she was not angry at him before he asked her where she was going with a smile. "To the filming set!" If it was before, Mary would not dare to bother him, the entire studio was filled with reporters, she was afraid of getting caught in the filming, but now, she did not have thatyer of consideration, her rtionship with Leo had already exposed. "Alright!" Leo gave up on thepany''s meeting time, so he belonged to her the entire morning. The two of them drove in the direction of the studio. "Leo, if your mother opposes us being together, what should we do?" In the end, Mary was still unable to hold back and asked this uneasy question. She has been thingk about this issue these days. Leo''s charming eyes froze for a moment, and then he consoled his in a low voice, "That won''t happen, although my mother has some opinions on you, that isn''t important. What is important is my own choice." "If only I could be more outstanding, then there were no difficulties for us." Mary said as well as lowered her head in remorse. "Don''t give up. You are you. You are already very outstanding." Leo frowned. "In the beginning, I also felt that I was very outstanding, but withoutparison, there would be no harm. My level is still too far off from yours, and everyone thinks that I climbed up to you for money. Everyone is saying that I was able to take on those scenes before because you were my financial backer." The more Mary spoke, the more sorrowful she felt. She felt that all of her previous efforts had beenpletely negated, feeling helpless and helpless. Leo sighed, and held onto the steering wheel steadily with one hand while extending her other hand to protect herself, holding her slightly cold little hand: "Don''t care what others say, and be stronger, because it is us to decide our lives." "I know, but I can''t avoid thinking of the distance between us. Those people can really say anything, even if they want to exin themselves!" Maryughed bitterly at herself. "Then don''t exin. If you feel so tired in entertainment industry, you can leave this circle and I can send you to another ce to study. You don''t even have to work, just stay by my side! Leo really worried about her. For her to have to endure these rumors and rumors at such a young age, it was truly unfair for her. "I don''t know what else to do, and acting is my favorite!" Mary''s mind was in a nk, after thinking about it again and again, the personality of the various characters that were created under the lens was one of her hobbies. Leo chuckled: "Then go ahead and act in peace, I''ll support you!" "It looks like I can only adjust myself and throw away my previous pampered willfulness. If someone says in front of me that I''ve made it up to you, then I''ll go back and take it. It seem to be notthing shameful about it." Mary had finally thought of something. Indeed, he was supporting her behind her back, so whatever it was that she did was not important. What was important was that she had a clear conscience. "Right, you should take such an attitude. If anyone wants to make things difficult for you, don''t let them get away with it either!" Leo nodded his head in support, but thinking about it the other way, could it be that he had mistaught this child? The atmosphere between the two finally returned to normal. Mary held onto hisrge palm and closed her eyes: "I want to take a nap for a while for I had an sleepless night yesterday . Please wake me upter!" "of course!" "You haven''t had a good rest either, right? Yourplexion doesn''t look too good!" Mary tightly gripped hisrge palm with her fingers, as she started to worry about him. "I''m fine. I just had a cup of coffee to refresh myself..!" As a man, Leo could not say no to his beloved woman. Mary was finally able to calm down and go to sleep, and not longter, she fell a sound asleep. Stopping at a traffic light intersection, Leo''s gaze focused deeply on her mesmerising face. The morning sunlight shone onto her body, and on her face, she looked extremely young and tender, causing Leo''s heart to throb again. He raised the temperature of the air conditioner and focused on the road ahead. No matter what, he couldn''t let go of this little girl anymore, and his desire to take care of her for the rest of his life became even stronger. Joshua held onto the slip of paper, and while the assistant was feeling confused while driving, he once again opened up the slip of paper and looked at it, then indicated a route. "Elizabeth, you are not allowed to leave!" Joshua said those words again and again in the bottom of his heart. Towards this rtionship, he had always thought that since he was the one holding the initiative, that woman would not be able to escape from his grasp. But now, he no longer had that confidence. He felt that in love, no one can be strong alone, Elizabeth might seem weak, but in truth, Joshua valued this rtionship far more than she did. He was afraid that she would never understand how much a person, who had been alone for a long time, longed for this kind of feeling after being able to go through such a sweet and warm period, just like a fishcking water. "Boss, we''re going down the highway, right?" The assistant still looked dazed. "No, navigate again after getting off the highway!" Joshua asked in a low voice. The ck coloured MPV drove off the highway and quickly headed towards its destination. Chapter 995 Chapter 995 T ¡ªhey finally arrived at the ce which is surrouded with mountains. Compared to the bustling city, this ce seemed extremely quite and deste. The two assistants were suspicious of whether they had taken the wrong path, but Joshua firmly believed that as long as they continued to walk forward, they could get closer to Elizabeth. After an hour and a half, the assistant got off the car and asked around. They really did arrive at their destination. This was a small town that was neither bustling nor isted from the rest of the world. There weren''t many poptions here, but it is very rxed andfortable. As the assistant drove, she asked for directions and arrived in front of a small building on the outskirts of a small town. This small building was quite eye-catching in this town, with two floors and a vi structure. In front of the door was arge garden, surrounded by a wall, and on the wall was a mountain climbing tiger. It did not look like a new one, and it had been more than ten years, but the flowers and nts here were exceptionally fresh in this spring. "Boss, do you need me to go down and knock on the door? I think that''s it! " The assistant hurriedly asked, but discovered that before Joshua answering, he had already got off the car, helding his breath and knocking on the door. "It''sing!" An olddy''s replied. Then the door opened with a ng. A thin olddy was standing in front of the door. She wore a pair of sses and held a long bean horn in her hand. It seemed like she was cooking. "You are.... Elizabeth''s boyfriend? " After the olddy suddenly saw Joshua, she pointed at his face, triing to figure out who he was in her mind. "Grandma, nice to meet you I''m Joshua, Elizabeth''s boyfriend. Is she here?" Joshua hurriedly introduced himself, eagerly to know whether Elizabeth is here or not. "Elizabeth? "She didn''te back." The olddy was surprised, but soon after, she stuck her head out and looked outside in disbelief, "She clearly said that she wanted to bring you back to." Joshua stood at the door like a statue, the olddy''s expression did not seem like he was lying. In that case, Elizabeth did not return home, but was Lily lying to him? "Grandma, do you need a phone?" Joshua suddenly wanted to confirm something. He had always thought that Elizabeth''s grandmother was really old to the point that she couldn''t walk anymore. "I don''t have a phone, but myndline is installed. Kid, did youe alone? " The olddy asked him anxiously, her eyes filled with worry. Joshua didn''t know how to exin. He looked at his assistants,, and one of the helpers quickly returned to the car with a bunch of gift fruits in his hands. He hastily bought them on the way here. " "Grandma, there some fruits for you." As the assistant said this, he carried his things and walked towards the living room. "Oh, you are so sweet. Didn''t Elizabethe with you?" The olddy only believed him after hearing her exnation. Only then did Joshua ease his stiff expression and said softly: "She didn''te with you. Grandma, do you live here alone?" "Yes, I live alone. My husband has been gone for many years!" The olddy quickly made way for him. "Look at me,e in quickly and have a seat. We''ll have lunch here." When Joshua stepped into the garden, he realized that what was nted was not expensive flowers, nts and trees, but all kinds of vegetables. It was spring, and the air is fulfilled with fresh soil from the garden. Joshua had never experienced this kind of feeling of a small vige before, and he was in a bit of a trance for a moment. "Comein, kids, Joshua. You are such a gentle man, and my Elizabeth is blessed! The olddy gave him a cup of tea while Joshua held onto the cup. "Thank you, Grandma!" Joshua said gratefully. The olddy stood to the side and stared at him. She saw that he was tall, polite, and very gentle. The more she looked at him, the more satisfied she became. Joshua was a little embarrassed from being stared, he could only ask: "Did Elizabeth grow up here in the past?" "Yes, she lived here for many years. In the past, when she lived here, she helped grow the vegetables in the yard. After she went to the big city to study, I did it myself. I''m really suspicious of how she helps me here." The olddy said with a sorrowful expression. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Joshua stared at the garden as if he could imagine how Elizabeth would look when she was young. "Joshua, when you came over earlier, you asked if Elizabeth was with me. Are you looking for her?" The olddy was not confused. Joshua nodded: "Yes, I''m looking for her. We made things a little awkward, do you know where she usually goes?" "I don''t know, my phone has been broken recently. Not long ago, she called me on my neighbor''s phone and told me that she was living a good life there. She even sent me a lot of things. She''s a filial child!" The olddy could not understand the burning anxiety in Joshua''s heart at the moment. She could only recite the memories she had of her granddaughter. After Joshua finished drinking the tea, he suddenly decided to leave, because, Elizabeth was not here, he had to go somewhere else to find her. He felt that Lily was hiding something from him. "Grandma, I have some work to do and I gotta go.!" After Joshua finished speaking, he reached into his bosom and took out his wallet, wanting to give a card to the olddy, but he felt that taking the card wasn''t appropriate, so he immediately headed towards Walk Outside. "How much cash do you have?!" Joshua asked directly. "only $5,000 ..." "I have six thousand!" Joshua immediately took out the cash in his own wallet and put it all together, there were more than $10,000. "Why are you in such a hurry? Why not stay here and have lunch with me?" "Grandma, I am sorty but I am quite busy right now. I''ll definitelye again next time!" After Joshua finished speaking, he ced the money on the table beside him. "Grandma, please take care of yourself, goodbye!" The olddy did not realize that he had left the money on the table. After she escorted Joshua to the car, she returned and found that there was a pile of cash. She hurriedly chased after him, but Joshua''s car was already far away. Joshua took out his phone, and called Patty. "Give me Auntie''s cell phone number!" Joshua did not have her phone number. Originally, he did not have Patty''s cell phone number, but with the two assistants here, it would be easy for him to find thepany''s staff member''s number. "Is this Joshua?" Patty surprisely asked. "Send me her number!" Joshua was no longer patient. Patty quickly replied and hung up the phone. Chapter 996 Chapter 996 After getting Lily''s cell number, Joshua immediately dialed to her. Lily''s gentle voice sounded. "Hello, who is this?" "Aunt, it''s me, Joshua!" His voice was deep and low. Lily took in a deep breath. Perhaps it was because she was afraid, but this kind of panic was instinctual. "Aunt, where is Elizabeth? I have seen Grandma, but she said that Elizabeth never came back. Do you know exactly where she is? " Joshua''s voice carried a trace of aggressiveness. "Joshua, actually, I do not know where Elizabeth went. She did not inform me." Lily was not April, so she did not how to conceal herself. At this moment, she did not know that her answer had already revealed. "Is that so? Do you want to hide it for her? Aren''t you worried that she might be kidnapped again by bad people? Joshua''s voice became even more agitated. Hearing that, Lily''s head exploded, causing her to panic even more. "if won''t be that dangerous. In this world, there are still a lot of kind people. Elizabeth can''t be so unlucky to be kidnapped again, right?" But Lily began to worry, even if she was holding onto a bit of hope. " she is your child, don''t you worry?" Joshua was already sure that Lily was someone who knew about it, and he kept pressing on. There was nothing Lily could do, she could only sigh in anger: "Alright, based on what you said, I am truly worried for her. She has already left, and asked you not to look for her." Joshua''s expression froze, and his voice became gloomy: "What do you mean? Where did she go? " "She went abroad. She left the day before yesterday morning. I don''t know which ne she boarded or where she went. She didn''t tell me. She only said that she wanted me to find a way to stop you for a few days." Lily had already told her everything. Rather than putting Elizabeth in danger, it would be better for her toe back and continue with her rtionship with Joshua. Life and death were matters of great importance. The rest were trivial matters that could be untied through any sort of emotional knot. "Auntie, why didn''t you tell me earlier? Why did she leave? Does she not want to see me for the rest of her life? " Joshua''s emotions were instantly dashed, never had something like this messed up his mind in an instant, causing his entire body to stiffen "I think that''s what she meant! I don''t know what she is thinking, but she left resolutely, I advised her before, but I couldn''t persuade her. I finally understand what happened to you two, it was really too difficult for you two to be together! Lily suddenly became tearful. Thinking about how difficult it was walking on the path of Elizabeth''s rtionship, she truly felt sorry for her. "She really dares to do that." After Joshua finished this sentence, he hung up the phone. The two assistants felt as if the atmosphere in the carriage had frozen over, when Joshua suddenly burst out at the edge of the carriage, his face was frighteningly gloomy, as though he wanted to kill someone. The two assistants did not dare to breathe.. Joshua held onto his phone, the veins on the back of his hand bulged, as if he was about to crush his phone. "Very good. She''s getting more and more promising since she dared to propose a unteral breakup!" Joshua gritted his teeth as he muttered to himself. His eyes suddenly turnedpletely red. "Boss, is there anything okay?" An assistant beside him asked with a shaky voice. "get someone to look for Elizabeth, quickly!" After Joshua had repressed his pride, he still chose to calmly face it. He definitely wouldn''t allow that woman to break up without his consent. This was too much of a loss to his male pride. "Alright, I''ll look for someone!" The assistant nodded her head anxiously, lit would not be difficult for them to find out. Ten minutester, the assistant answered, "Boss, she is in Australia now!" "What''s she doing there?" Joshua''s serene eyes fiercely narrowed, "Find someone to investigate further and find out if Elizabeth has any rtives or friends in Australia." "Ok, I will.. Please wait a moment, Boss!" After wiping off his cold sweat, the assistant hurriedly returned to his urgent work. In fact, the two assistants were also extremely astonished. This was unbelievable, Elizabeth actually dares to y jokes on their boss. If the media knew about this, who knows how they would discredit it. But he had to admit that this Elizabeth had guts. Maybe it was because she could let go of him, which was why she had such a charismatic personality, unlike other girls who would do everything they could to get ahold of Joshua. Unfortunately, taking the initiative often resulted in no good results. "Damm it ..." Joshua was cursing furiously all along the way, but he didn''t know who it was. It could only be said that he was feeling too terrible, and was unable to sit quietly and not speak. Now, he could finally confirm Elizabeth''s location, but the sadness that apanied it made Joshua''s face turn green and white for a while. Was he not good enough for her? It was her who loved to bear grudges. She had recorded down all the things that he had done to her in her ount book, and this time, she was going to return it to him once and for all. Yes, he admitted, he had sbrokenup with her several times before, but he had taken the initiative to bring her back? But her? She went to such a faraway ce after their first separation, and even asked Lily help to cover her tracks. She was truly prepared for everything, was it really going to end cleanly? Joshua was furious, he punched the chair, causing the assistant to tremble. He was really afraid that the boss''s phone would smash onto his head. Returning to the city and going back and forth for more than ten hours, it was already night. Joshua was tired, tired and disappointed. He returned home andid down on the sofa. The assistant had already found out that she didn''t have any family or friends in Country D. Did she go to that strange ce by herself just to avoid him? Why did he have to y such a painstaking game? As long as she said one sentence, he wouldn''t be unable to differentiate between them ... That''s right, he didn''t want to break up with her, and he didn''t want to break up with her either. He had to find her and ask her clearly why she was making such a big joke out of him and why she couldn''t face it together with him. Outside the window, ten thousand miles into the starry sky, time seemed lonely and hard to bear. Joshua immediately pulled out a phone and called: "Order a ne ticket for me tomorrow, and find a few people to apany me abroad."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Chapter 997 Chapter 997 R¡ªeceiving Billy''s call, Leo sighed helplessly and agreed to have lunch together with him. Lynn heard that her stepmother-inw had returned. She was shocked at first, but then, even the proud and queen-like Lynn became somewhat afraid of her future grandma. She sat on the office chair, looked at Billy and shrugged her shoulders. "Can I..." "LBaby, my mother came here specifically to see you. Could you have dinner with her?" Billy''s handsome face became anxious, and he immediately said with a coaxing tone. Lynn let out a light breath. It was unknown when she had revealed this kind of expression, that she had been unable to do anything to him. "Alright, It is time to meet my mother-inw!" In the end, Lynn decided to go and see her mother-in- law. Billy feel relieved. He walked in front of her and gently kissed her on his forehead. "Lynn, my mom is very easy to get along with." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "I know. She seems quite satisfied with me." Lynn chuckled, a little pleased with himself. "My mom had the dream of starting a business when she was young, but since my big brother and I were born, she didn''t have the time to start a business, so she really admired those independent and self -assured girls. Therefore, my mom really admires you!" Billy nodded and said earnestly. "I do like her now, but I''m afraid that we still have quarrels in the future. Just as you know, sometimes I''m just too independent, so I''m too paranoid about certain things! I hope that at that time, you can still stand on my side and speak up for me." Billy chuckled: "Don''t worry, I will stand by your side n the future. You have also spoken quite a few good words for me in front of your mother, I still don''t have the time to thank you." "Your mom is more reasonable than my mom. Your mom is still the best!" Thinking about his own mother, Lynn could only sigh. "Alright, let''s go.!" Billy said warmly. Lynn was only three months pregnant now, and her belly is not obvious. She was still wearing her work suit, and her aura and temperament overwhelmed most of the other women. However, her makeup was lighter than before, and she no longer wore the same heavy makeup. Her entire person seemed much more clean. Billy stood by Lynn''s side, and the two of them were still quite well-matched. Billy brought Lynn to the restaurant that he had booked beforehand. Gracy had already arrived a step earlier, she had nothing to do, so she was still very active in everything. "Hello, Gracy!" Lynn walked over to greet them gracefully. "Darling, wee.. Gracy sized her up a few times, then immediately noticed: "darling, you are so beautiful, but you look tired, are you busy recently? Billy helped her bring over a cup of warm water and helped her speak up: "Mom, you probably haven''t seen her for a while, she''s always like this!" Gracy immediatelyughed and said: "It''s also possible that it''s been a while and I feel that there''s a change. Little Lin, if it''s really too tiring, you don''t have to worry about that." Lynn knew what the Gracy was thinking, it was just that she wanted to be at ease and raise a baby at home. Unfortunately, she was not destined to be a woman who could take her time. She felt that she wasn''t that proud, and she didn''t want to go from being a queen to being a queen when she was pregnant. She needed someone to take care of everything. "Aunt, don''t worry. I can still handle it.!" Lynn didn''t want to retort and only responded with a smile. Gracy did not express displeasure, and onlyughed and nodded: "That''s good, it''s really hard on you. Billy, you have to take good care of Lynn, did you hear me?" Seeing that his mother was about to scold her again for no reason, Billy immediately felt wronged. "Mom, I didn''t make her angry." Seeing Billy''s wronged look, Lynn felt extremelyfortable in his heart. Maybe she really had a bit of a bad taste in his mouth, and liked to see Billy''s pitiful expression. "Your wedding will be next week. I will be staying here forever, and your father will be returning home soon. When that happens, we will prepare everything together." Gracy said happily. Thinking about her younger son getting married and being able to get a grandson, her mood was better than anything else. Billy nodded his head, "Mom, don''t worry, we have already made our own preparations. Don''t worry about this with Dad!" "Is that so? That''s fine, I still want to see it! " Gracy nodded in satisfaction. At this time, Leo''s figure appeared at the entrance of the private box. Lynn immediately greeted him: "hi, Leo!" Leo nodded and smiled at Lynn. Now that they were considered a family, the way they addressed each other had changed. When Gracy saw her eldest sone in, her expression immediately darkened. Seeing this, Lynn immediately used her eyes to ask Billy. He shrugged his shoulders, indicating that he did not know much. "Mom!" Leo called out in a low voice as he walked over. Gracy took a sip of tea and turned her face away. "I thought you didn''t n on recognizing me as your mother." "Mom, how could that be? Leo has always respected you in his heart, and loves you very much. " Billy anxiously tried to save the situation. Gracy rolled her eyes at him, but Leo still sat down and said in a low voice: "Last night, my attitude was bad and I angered you. I hope you don''t mind what I said." "Don''t try that!" Gracy stared at him angrily: "Where did you go this morning? "I''ve been sitting in yourpany all morning, but I haven''t seen you. Go and apologize to her." Leo froze, he did not expect his mother to go to thepany so early in the morning. "Mom, what are you doing at thepany?" Billy''s face was also filled with surprise. Coincidentally, he went to look for Lynn early on in the morning and did not go to thepany. "I just want to see what kind of attitude he has!" Gracy was also a smart person. Leo creased his eyebrows, and continued speaking in a low voice: "Mom, Mary is the child of a single family, it''s not her fault, nor is it her mother''s fault. You don''t have to be against her." "You''re right, I didn''t me her. I am angry because of your choice!" Gracy snorted. Chapter 998 Chapter 998 Hearing his mother''s words, Leo was stocked, he lowered his head again, and remained silent. Billy sat at the side with an expression that was hard to describe. "Mom, big brother, let''s order!" Billy had an expression of "save the fire" on his face as he hurriedly took out the menu and passed it to his mother. As Lynn was not very familiar with Gracy, and she did not know the current situation, it would be difficult for her to speak up for him. Gracy did not have the mood to eat anymore, and said indifferently: "You guys can order whatever you like, I don''t care!" Billy exchanged nces, then silently went to order. Although Leo lowered his head and remained silent, his eyes were still firm. He did not waver in the slightest because of his mother''s strong opposition. "I won¡¯t break up with her!" Suddenly, Leo raised his eyes once again, his voice bing exceptionally persistent. Hearing that, Gracy''s face immediately became pale, she pped the table: "Why aren''t you listening to my advice at all? Are you really my son? " "Mom, of course I''m your son. If it''s other things, I can listen to you, but I want to choose my own marriage. Since I''m with her, I can''t abandon her." Leo did not budge an inch and continued to persevere through with his decision. Gracy was so angry that her face was green, her entire body was trembling, could it be that she really has a wife and doesn''t want a mother anymore? Billy was so scared by his mother''s smack on the table that his hand that held the menu froze in mid air. Lynn also eximed in her heart. Leo was really a man, he was fortunate. To be able to have a man shoulder to shoulder with his mother, that was definitely true love. "Alright, I won''t argue with you, but you can forget about getting married right now without my permission." Gracy huffed and puffed as she spoke. Obviously, she felt sad too, thinking about how her son, who had never said anything important to her since he was young, would suddenly stop listening to her because of a woman. She still felt a little disappointed. "Mom, I''m sorry. I''ll be leaving first. Have a good chat with your younger brother and daughter-in- law." Leo felt that his existence had seriously affected his mother''s appetite, so he could only get up and leave. "You ..." Seeing that his son had turned around and left, Gracy was furious. Billy asked the waiter to order and brought a cup of tea in front of his mother: "Mom, calm down, don''t be so angry." "Why did your brother''s personality change so drastically? Could it be that just by dating Mary, you have be apletely different person? " Gracy sighed as she drank her tea. Billyughed dryly: "Mom, I feel that Leo hasn''t changed, and furthermore, you should stop angering Mary who is a single person family.Nobody can change their birth." "I didn''t aim at her. I just hoped that your elder brother could find one ..." The Gracy wanted to say something, but when he saw that Lynn was still beside him, she stopped N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Lynn sat at the side drinking her water, not wanting to interfere with William''s Family''s family matters, but she already knew why Gracy was against Leo and her being together, if she did, it would mean that she felt that Mary was not worthy of her son. However, to be honest, Mary was still young and was even in the Female Celebrity, so most of the rich families would reject him. It was probably because the nature of their work made people feel that they did not have a sense of security, and coupled with the rumors that they were stuck with him, even if it was a fresh little white lotus, as long as it was close to the entertainment circle, it would immediately dye you into a ck lotus. So, although she could not be subjective, from an objective point of view, if she were to continue with this job, Gracy''s attitude might not soften down. "Lynn, you must be confused." Gracy smiled at hery. Lynn shook her head instead. "No, as a parent, it''s normal for me to be concerned about my son''s marriage." "you are truly a reasonable child.". At the moment, Gracy was angry, she suddenly felt that Lynn could understand her intentions, and that she was one of them, how could she not like her more? Lynn lowered her head andughed: "Aunt, don''t say that. Actually, Billy is also wonderful." Seeing that the two of them were praising him, Billy''s handsome face immediately flushed. He laughed: "Alright, Mom, Lynn, don''t praise anyone anymore." The atmosphere immediately returned to normal, and the three of them began to wait for the delicious lunch. Leo walked out of the restaurant and walked to the side of the car. Seeing that there was a smoking area not far away, he directly walked over, took out a cigarette from his chest and lit it. He took in a deep breath. Then, he coughed lightly and looked into the distance. His eyes were filled with boredom. He was always able to get everything under control, whether it was his work or his life, and he never made a single mistake. But now, both family and love were in disarray. A hint of pain shed across the man''s handsome face. What he feared the most was to make such a choice. He should be responsible for her, unless, one day, she really didn''t like him and took the initiative to leave, which was when he would let her go. But now, how could he irresponsibly abandon her? He returned to the car with a cigarette in his hands. InstantLY, he didn''t want to drive away immediately. He took out his cell phone and pulled out a video, revealing a cute and delicate face. It was Mary who sent him a selfie video. She was standing amongst the flowers in the early morning sun, pouting and acting cute in front of the video. She then pointed behind her, "See that? They are all mountains, the scenery here is very beautiful, but it is very cold. The director said that she would have to rush to the back of the mountain in the afternoon to take the photos, thinking that it was really tiring. This was the video that Mary sent him a few months ago when she went to make a movie. She was wearing a thick white down jacket, with her long hair draped over her head and a knitted hat. Leo stared at the video for a long time, wanting to see all of the bright light in her eyes. "Mary!" He used his finger to gently touch the girl''s face, and it was as if he was really caressing her face. This feeling was truly beautiful. Ten ¡ª odd hourster, Joshua arrived at International Airport in Australia . The man looked tired, but he kept his expression straight and said in a low voice, "Did you find anything?" Do you know in which direction she went?" "I got it. Once she left the airport, she hailed a taxi and headed that way!" The assistant replied immediately. Chapter 999 Chapter 999 J ¡ª oshua only found out Elizabeth''s whereabouts through their rtionship after he found the surveince camera outside the airport. He stared outside the window. Although he had found this ce, Australia was so big, how was he supposed to look for it? Furthermore, if Elizabeth wanted to avoid him, it would be even more difficult to find him. "Damned woman, are you forcing me to go crazy?" Joshua muttered curses, feeling as though his heart was about to be shattered, without even saying a word, no, she had simply secretly escaped. Did he really not have the courage to do so? Could he really not trust him to settle this matter? "Boss, where are we going?" The assistant asked carefully, not daring to be too loud. "I don''t know!" Joshua really did not know where he was going, and his expression was one of confusion. The expressions of everyone in the car were all confused. If even the boss didn''t know where to go next, were they going to wander the streets until night? "go straight and keep your eyes out of the window. This is the only way.!" He was extremely tired that he leaned on the back of the chair and said, "I''ll sleep for a while. Wake me up in half an hour!" Everyone felt that their boss must be crazy. At this time, thepany needed him to deal with a lot of things, yet he went abroad to look for someone? This Elizabeth must be crazy, not only did she not do anything, she even escaped and ran away. I really don''t know what the hell she was thinking. Those who were unaware, felt that Elizabeth was a demon. The ck coloured MPV drove straight down the road. The four staff members widened their eyes as they stared at the road outside the window. They wanted to use this stupidest method to help their boss solve his problem. Joshua slept not wel. His good - looking eyebrows were furrowed tightly, cold sweat trickling down his plump forehead. "Elizabeth..." Suddenly, he cried out in rm and woke up to several pairs of surprised faces staring at him. "Boss, did you have a bad dream?" the assistant asked with great concern. Joshua took a tissue and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. "How long have I been asleep?" Of course he wouldn''t tell his subordinates that he had dreamt that Elizabeth was taken away by a few men just now, but he couldn''t do anything to save her. "Uh, I''ve been asleep for almost an hour!" The assistant quickly replied in a low voice. "Didn''t I tell you to wake me up half an hour ago? How dare you? " Joshua''s temper immediately rose. "We saw that you were too tired, so we wanted you to sleep a little longer." The assistant had an aggrieved expression on her face. Joshua immediately lost his temper, sleeping on the carriage was not something to be enjoyed, he rubbed his neck, he did not sleep well, his handsome face had turned pale white. "Boss, have some water!" The assistant quickly unscrewed a bottle of water and handed it over. "Still no information?" Joshua gazed out of the window, feeling that he had gone crazy and was using such a ridiculous method to find someone. "Not at the moment, but if she''s really in this country, we can still think of a way to find her. She has to stay at a hotel, she will definitely register, and as long as the owner uses your Wayne Family''s connections to scout, maybe he will soon find out where she is!" The assistant quickly gave him advice. "maybe Edwards knows the truth." Joshua frowned, he did not want his brother to know, so he wanted to look for by himself. Only when he had no other choice would he look for Big Bro for help. The assistant suddenly didn''t dare to say anything else. He had his reasons for wanting to hide things from the boss. "Keep an eye on him!" Joshua leaned back in his chair and looked out of the window. Suddenly, there was a street in front of him with many people walking around. Joshua suddenly thought of something: Stop by the side! The driver stopped the car, and Joshua said to his two assistants: "Come with me for a walk." "Boss, do you want to go shopping?" The assistant asked curiously. Joshua put on the mask and red at him: "Do I still have the mood to shop at right now? Open your eyes wide and look at the passersby!" The two assistants immediately understood what he meant. Indeed, women both liked to shop and shop, maybe the chance of finding Elizabeth here would be even greater. .They followed the stream of people and walked forward. Suddenly, one of the assistants pointed to the front and said, "Boss, you look a little like that from the back!" Joshua did not listen to him, he had already walked over quickly, his hand already on the woman''s shoulder.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The woman turned her head in shock, but it was not Elizabeth''s face. "Sorry, I recognized the wrong person!" Joshua said in fluent English, but the woman was looking at him in surprise. Although he was overseas, Joshua Is still eye -catching It was difficult for a mask to cover up his pair of bright eyes, which gave people more room to imagine. It was no wonder that the woman whose shoulder she patted would look at him with such shock. Joshua quickly brought the two assistants and quickly left. At this moment! Elizabeth sat on a bus and arrived at a beautiful little town. The reason she came here was because her mother had brought her here when she was in high school. There was a very beautiful naturalke here, reflecting the beautiful scenery of the snowcapped mountain. The town was very peaceful and quiet, with not many people living here, but the people here lived very leisurely, and time seemed to slow down a bit. After Elizabeth got off the bus, she carried her luggage and walked towards a beautiful house. She was good in Australian, so it wasn''t hard tomunicate. She asked an olddy, found a hotel, checked in, picked up a bag, and followed the stream to the naturalke. It was unknown if she had escaped here, but even her heart had be much calmer. Even though she was hungry and her legs were sore, she still felt much more rxed. Stepping onto the stairs, he arrived at theke shore. Looking at thiske, it was simr to what he remembered. Now it was spring. Theke was surrounded by unknown flowers. The water calmly reflected the sunset on the snowy mountain. Elizabeth found a spot and sit down and started to feel indescribably sad in her heart. She thought that the pain in her heart would lessen if she ran far away, but the scene before her eyes was like a painting. She still felt an unbearable pain in her heart. Was she destined to go the way her mother had gone? There was no ce to stay. Chapter 1000 Chapter 1000 Elizabeth covered her face, and her tears rolled down her cheeks. If she didn¡¯t escape, then she must intensely love him, even if it was a short time, even if it meant that she would never be able to recover from it, she would not hesitate to do so. John was already suspecting Jane, but he was still notpletely sure about this matter. Hence, he had to think of a way to test her. If he was sure that she had truly betrayed him, ruthlessness shed past John''s eyes. To be honest, he had always felt that even if Jane died, she wouldn''t betray him, she was the one who gave her the chance to be reborn. Without him, she would have probably starved to death in an orphanage, or lived in a very poor family, living the life of a lowly person. How could he be like this? She is being treated like a princess.Why wasn''t she satisfied? He actually betrayed the favor he had given for more than twenty years just for the sake ofughable love. What was even more ironic was that Edwards wouldn''t even look at her properly anymore, what was she still insisting on? was truly disappointed and angry, he had treated Jane as a great help, but now, she was helping an outsider to deal with him, grabbing onto his weakness. John truly had the urge to kill. John took out his mobile phone, pretended to be a person''s phone, and intentionally didn''t close the door after that, and said loudly: "We''ll meet tonight. I want to talk to you about our next ns, and we''ll be waiting at Downtown Restaurant for you!" Jane was currently nervous, her ears perked up as she listened to the soundsing from inside. She heard the two words, Downtown Restaurant. This was a very quaint restaurant, and also a ce where the upper ss loved to spend their time. There was absolute privacy there, and the building was far away from the building. Thus, most important chats would be held there. After Jane heard up to this point, she hurriedly turned around and left. After a while, John changed into a new set of clothes and walked out. As usual, he told her, "Darling, I will go out for a while.. Jane immediatelyughed: "Okay, Daddy, but I still decided to eat at home. I don¡¯t feel very well recently!" "Alright then !" After John finished speaking, he turned around and went downstairs. Jane did not immediately follow him downstairs. She already knew her final destination so she was in no hurry to follow him. Around 6pm, the sky turned dark. Jane sat on the sofa and stared out the window, her mind repeating John''s words repeatedly. What was his next n? It must be important, is it rted to the fate of the Wayne Family? Jane was restless. She felt that if she did not go over to take a look, she would miss out on a very important piece of information.Even if she did not know his next n, as long as she knew who he was in contact with, as long as she told Elder Brother Edwards, the Elder Brother Edwards might be of great help. Jane frowned, she suddenly stood up, took her car key and bag and was about to leave. Coincidentally, Jack returned at this time. Seeing that she was about to leave, he was stunned for a moment. "Jack, I''ve made an appointment with a friend. If you want to go out to eat, think of a way yourself!" Jane said apologetically. "it is really inconvenient to not have a servant at home. Forget it, I will think of a way myself. Why are you meeting your friends sote at night? It can''t be that old scoundrel again, right? " No matter how he thought about it, Jack just felt ufortable with his sister dating that old man. His sister looked like a flower like jade, how could she be unhappy? He even said that the old man was gentle and generous, to hell with his gentleness and generosity. "No, I have a girlfriend !" Jane knew that Jack was concerned about her, so she immediately shrugged her shoulders. "Alright then, be careful of your safety. Also, listen to me, split up with that old man. Find a young man and get along with him for a few days. You''ll find that you''re still suitable to be young." Jack could not help but mutter a few words to her. Jane smiled, "Alright, I will think about it, let''s go!" After leaving home and entering the elevator, the smile on Jane''s face disappeared. Did Jack really think that she had fallen for that old scoundrel? She didn''t feel forced to do this. She really didn''t know if her big brother would cry for her after he found out the truth. Forget it, so what if I know? Why would Big Brother argue with John over her? She was really not that important, it was just that she was too arrogant in the past and thought of herself as the young miss of Wayne Family. Jane drove the car to the parking lot of Downtown Restaurant. When she drove over just now, she really saw the ck car that John usually used.He really dide here! Jane frowned, she parked the car and got off. Then, she headed straight for the entrance of Downtown Restaurant. As soon as she stepped through the door, she heard someone calling her. Her back stiffened and she felt a chill run down her spine. "Daddy!" Jane did not expect that on the casual sofa in the hall, John would be sitting there alone with no one else beside him. Jane immediatelyughed as she walked towards him. "Why are you here?" John''s probing immediately caused his expression to be gloomy and unsightly. "I... I''m here to find a friend for dinner. Daddy, you''re here too. What a coincidence! " Jane still wanted to get away with it. John suddenly kept the coldness on his face andughed: "That''s right, what a coincidence, I''ve also invited a friend to dinner here." "Daddy, is your friend not here yet?" Jane immediately asked him with concern. "We''re almost there. If you have a friend, then hurry up and go eat." John said in a concerned tone. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Alright, I''ll go upstairs first!" Jane was truly shocked to the point that her whole body was covered in cold sweat. However, fortunately John did not discover anything. Because John suddenly discovered his, Jane did not dare to secretly take photos of any useful information, so she quickly went upstairs to a private room, and anxiously sat down. John was coincidentally waiting for his friend in the living room on the first floor. Jane patted her chest. Fortunately, she was smart enough to lie. Moreover, John seemed to believe her. As matters stood, Jane could only call her female friends toe over for dinner. John was extremely shocked in his heart. His intuition told him that Jane had betrayed him. Chapter 1001 Chapter 1001 H ¡ª is uploaded the picture toputer which Jane sent him before .It was very clear that the location of the school that was being circled out of the window had been opened. There was a red line drawn halfway along the path and it would be gone. His deep eyes, instantly turned cold. John, what are you up to? This was simply touching Edwards''s tolerating limits. If he really dared to think like this, he would definitely not let him live for long. However, the people he had currently arranged to watch John did not receive any news from him. John''s recent actions seemed to be normal as there were no signs of him causing trouble. But, since he had this thought, Edwards must warn him this once. Thus, he decided to treat John to a meal. On next day morning, he called John for lunch. Edwards braced himself and came over to test John. If he did note, it would mean that he was feeling guilty. ording to John''s personality, before the winner was decided, he would definitely not show any weakness to the other party. Edwards was sure that John would definitelye, he was such a conceited, how could he give in? At eleven - thirty in the afternoon, John arrived. Edwards invited him on his own, so, at this moment, only Edwards was sitting in front of the table in the entire private room. In front of the huge dining table, the man had apletely rxed demeanor. He wore a ck suit with a ck shirt, and his eyes were sharp and cold as he stared at the wine cup in his hand, seemingly sizing it up but also seemed to be deep in thought. Edwards''s attire gave people a kind of oppressive feeling. It was too formal, yet it also carried a mysterious feeling, making people unable to see through it. When John walked in, he was suppressed by the atmosphere that Edwards created to the point that he was unable to breathe. He hadn''t thought that his nephew would suddenlye to suppress him like a king with an overbearing aura. "Uncle John, please sit!" Edwards waited until he entered the room before pretending to see him. He put down the cup in his hand and smirked. Edwards showed a fake smile, which caused people to feel stressful. John suppressed the unease in his heart and sat down: "Edwards, I never thought that we two would still have the chance to sit down and eat a meal together, it''s truly rare. "Indeed, I didn''t expect that either!" Since there were no outsiders now, Edwards was toozy to pretend with him. Seeing that Edwards did not intend to take the initiative to offer him a cup of drink, John poured a cup for himself and sipped: "Nice tea!" Edwards knew that he was deliberately trying to lighten the atmosphere and smiled coldly, "What has Uncle been busy with recently? It seems to be very busy." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "I am not you, who have to manage the business of the entire Wayne Family. Every day, you take care of everything, and I admire you, because young people should live a busy and positive life, rather than be bored by the dull information thates along with it. John revealed some information intentionally or not, but Edwards did not think much of it. "my only hobby is working. I appreciate your praises." Edwards advanced and advanced in a measured manner as he replied, the light in his eyes bing a bit colder. John could not help but bite his lips. Although he hated him a lot in his heart, he could not show it on his face at all. "What kind of business are you busy with? Is there anything I can help you with?" If you need my help, just say it. " Edwards continued to question him. "I don''t dare to trouble you. Did you invite me here today just to say such things?" How would John dare to allow Edwards to meddle in his matters? As such, she rejected his good intentions rather straightforwardly. Edwards said indifferently: "I just want to be concerned about you. Uncle must have suffered a lot in prison!" John''s face changed and he sneered in his heart. Edwards''s fake concern was too obvious. "It is indeed very excruciating to stay in prison. The hardest part is theck of freedom. Those kind of damned ces aren''t meant for humans." John ridiculed and grumbled, he took a sip of tea. "So Uncle must hate that ce. You probably doesn''t want to go back there anymore, right?" Edwards''s gaze suddenly darkened, what he said was also very piercing. John''s expression froze, he suddenly turned and stared at Edwards: "What do you mean?" "Nothing. I just hope that you can change your mind and turn over a new leaf. " Edwards looked straight into his eyes, and his gaze filled with warning. "do you know who you are talking to? "When I do great in business, you weren''t even born. Are you threatening me now?" John instantly mmed the table and stood up, his face was filled with anger. Seeing that he was angered, Edwards justughed lightly: "Uncle, don''t be agitated. I''m not threatening you but reminding you. After all, I''m your nephew. "Huh, you really are a good nephew. If my dead brother saw that you were so capable, he would probably rest in peace." John was also afraid of his words and actions that were out of control just now. Before he fully grasped the power of the Wayne Family, it was unwise for him to directly sh with Edwards. As expected, the moment he mentioned the dead Lenard, Edwards became irritated, and his voice became colder as well, "My father death is still unclear, how could he possibly rest in peace? Perhaps he is waiting for me, his son, to seek justice for him." John''s face instantly changed, and heughed: "Isn''t it easy for you to avenge your father? If he let April pay with her life, then so be it. She had already gone to the jail, why wasn''t there a verdict yet? They say that you are decisive in your actions, but to think that you would drag your feet in this matter. This doesn''t seem like your style!" "AlthoughApril turned herself in, I still do not believe that a woman would dare to kill someone. Furthermore, my father treated her so well back then, so as long as there is no mental problem, she would not have killed my father. " Edwards did not directly target him, she had only voiced out her doubts, and created a false impression that John was still suspicious of him. Chapter 1002 Chapter 1002 As expected, John was confused by the false intention that Edwards showed. He stared intently at the young man in front of him as he sized him up, his heart was filled with suspicion, could it be that Edwards was really suspecting that the culprit was someone else? "What are you still suspecting? "A woman can be extremely ruthless and scary. She said it all because she resented that your father didn''t divorce your mother..." "John, Did you hear her say that? I still remember that you haven''t seen the police statement. " Edwards suddenly caught on to what he was trying to say. Sure enough, John''s body froze, he had the urge to p himself. "It is just my guess., I actually knew about the things between April and your father. Your father had talked to me before, and said that he was considering to divorce with your mother and marry her." In a moment of desperation, John immediately changed his mind and tried to forcibly exin a few words. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Is that so? "I heard that you were always dissatisfied with my father''s management of thepany. So I am very confused." Edwards bluntly asked him. John is stocked. He realized that talking with Edwards is quite is never¡ªjangling, if he is not clever enough, it would be very easy for him to get wrapped up and unable to get out. "How could that be? He''s my blood brother, and I''m so d that he ran thepany very well " John tried to be sincere, but he was able to say it out loud with a sincere face. If it was someone who did not know anything, they would believe his words. However, Edwardsughed coldly, "you are so talktive that I can''t even tell which word is true. But, why did you drug me all those years ago and let me sleep with Jane?" John did not expect him to still mention what happened back then. His old face was pale white, but he had already thought of an excuse long ago, andughed: "I just wanted you two to marry each other, you are so talented at such a young age, I love my daughter, and want her to live a happy life. You are so outstanding and she likes you, so it would also be a good thing for you two to be together. When Edwards heard this, he felt that it was not true. "So that''s the case. I thought that you wanted to embarrass me and disappoint me. It seems that I''ve misunderstood your good intentions." Edwards also yed along with him. "Anyway it was my mistake, and I really hope that you can forgive me!" John didn''t want to talk about the past anymore, so he endured it and apologized. "It has already passed. Of course, I won''t hold on to it any longer!" After Edwards finished speaking, he pped his hands, and a server came in. "Let¡¯ s start to eat!" Edwards instructed directly. John carried the teacup to his mouth and turned to drink his tea, a pair of fox-like eyes shing incessantly. He already understood the reason why Edwards invited him to lunch. He was basically warning him about something. However, as a junior, what qualifications did he have to warn him? After a few dishes were served, Edwards took the chopsticks and said to John: "Uncle, make yourselffortable.and enjoy the food." "okay, "These food are mild, eating them is good for your body!" "John, you might not know this, but ever since I had two kids, my knowledge of food has obviously decreased by a lot!" Edwards smiled faintly. John was startled, why did he mention this all of a sudden? "educating children is really a headache. I don''t have much experience, so I don''t know if uncle can pass on some of it. Back then, you were also a child and a girl, how can you educate them so that you can be a good father in their hearts?" Edwards asked casually as he ate. Johnughed: "You must be strict with a song and be kind to yor daughter.¡¯¡¯. ¡±1 do think so suggestion is not bad. I also think the same way. With a child, your mentality will change. Edwards was still in the midst of a casual chat, but his gaze suddenly paused for a bit, and the tone in his mouth changed: "If anyone touches my treasure, I might kill that person." John holds the chopsticks trembled, he looked at Edwards in panic, and continued tough dryly: Of course, children are the treasures of their parents, even if they received some injuries they would be worried to death, let alone other injuries. "You are right, we are all people with children!" Edwards suddenlyughed, his tone sounding very gloomy, causing people''s heart to tremble just by listening to him. John''s old face sunk. Was Edwards''s words threatening his son? He suddenly thought of the document he was passive to thest time, and that was the location of the school where he had marked the location of the two children. Because he was already prepared, even if he failed in his actions, he would definitely use those two children as a scapegoat, and he would take away all of Edwards''s most precious people, letting him regret it for the rest of his life. It''s Jane! It must be her! John''s heart was filled withplicated emotions. He never thought that his daughter he raised would actually turn to Edwards''s sideand even peek at his secret documents. This was equivalent to giving Edwards a signal that he might kill his two children. Now that he was prepared, it would be even more difficult to make a move. The damned Jane, to dare disrupt his ns, he must make her pay for her regret. Edwards saw that he was holding onto the dish, and ced it into his mouth after a long time, and said indifferently: "Is Uncle not used to eating such light taste dishes?" Only now did John realize that he had lost control of himself, and he immediately smiled hypocritically: "Not at all." The corner of Edwards''s mouth hooked up. He believed that John should already know the meaning behind his words just now. John was in no mood to eat. After eating a bowl, he left in a hurry. Edwards stared at his back, and grudgingly bit his lips. John this old cunning fox was really bing more and more troublesome to deal with. He had always thought that Edwards did not dare to do anything to him, because no matter what, he was still considered to be his elder. But now, it seems that Edwards treated him as an enemy and treated him as one. Had he never considered the old tutor''s feelings in his actions? Chapter 1003 Chapter 1003 T ¡ª hrough lens, Mary had already been stopped by the director''s call for the many time. The director took off the sun hat and started fanning his face while ring at Mary. He was so angry. Mary was also very ufortable. She was ashamed, she had already tried her best to show a smile, but she couldn''t. Her sorrow uder her eyes can''t hide. "Director, don''t be angry, can you put off the scenes of our two. Coincidentally, I have something to do right now, so I need ask three days leave.." Bryant said, wanting say something for Mary. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The director obviously wouldn''t dare to scold Mary. After all, she only did not perform well enough today, and her acting skills were still online in the past. When Bryant gave her a way out, the director could only say: "Alright, you guys better match up your lines privately and think about how to y the part I just told you. Mary, is there something on your mind? A whole day of absent-mindedness?" "Sorry,, I''m not in a good mood today!" Mary said with embarrassment and guilt. "Forget it, I understand that everyone has a bad day. I''m not in a good mood right now either!" the director said humorously. Mary was so embarrassed that her face turned red. After that, it was time for another actor to go up on stage. Mary and Bryant then headed towards the resting area. "Bryant, thank you." Mary was still very grateful to him. If not for him speaking up for her, the director would have taught her a lesson in front of everyone, which would have been even more embarrassing. "What happened to you?" Bryant frowned, in truth, if Mary did not put on an act, it would not be good for Bryant, who was ying with her. "I... I had a problem. " Mary lowered her head and sighed. "Is it because your rtionship with Leo has been exposed? But you are not an easily influenced person? " Bryant looked at her strangely. "Not only that, in short, I still have to thank you for enduring so many of my scenes!" Mary had a better impression of Bryant, he felt that he could really be considered a professional actor. "Alright, go back and take care of the matter. After that, adjust your condition, we still need to film this scene in a few days. I hope that at that time, we won''t disappoint everyone again." Bryant advised softly. "Alright!" Mary turned and left. If she didn''t act well in this scene, she would also be in a state of anxiety. She even felt that she wasn''t suitable to be an actor. She wasn''t professional at all. She would always bring her emotions into this. After Bryant finished his work, he left in his car. Tonight, he needed to see someone. Sitting in the car, wondering the girl who has already told him that she would not sell the house no matter how much they pay" "What''s her name?" Bryant suddenly asked.Because he had always been letting the manager handle this matter, other than knowing that the owner household named Ted, he really didn''t know the name of his desperately unwilling granddaughter. "Oh, her name is Robbin!" "What?" It''s actually her? " Bryat''s handsome face changed, and he immediately sat up straight. Seeing this, the manager hurriedly asked: "do you know her?" "No, but I''ve heard of her." Bryant had a very wide impression of this name he had heard before in his entire junior high school. Robbin was a top genius in the school. She is academic and they could always hear the principal praising her during the promotion ceremony in the school. Although Bryant hadn''t officially spoken to her before, he could still vaguely remember that it was a female student wearing ck-framed sses. Those sses took up more than half of her face, making it hard for people to remember her true appearance. "Is that so? How did you know her name? She''s beauty? " Broker''s face asked with his vulgar expression. "No, I can''t remember her appearance. She should be ordinary!" Bryant leaned back in his chair again and closed his eyes to rest. "that''s it? This is not very scientific! " The Broker''s face muttered in a strange voice.He only knew that woman called Lily, who is daughter-inw of the Wayne Family. After seeing her in person, he knew that she was definitely a beauty. The MPV stopped in front of a small private building! "Bryant, I have an agreement with that Robbin, we''ll meet tonight. I''ll knock the door first, you can come inter." After saying that, the manager went down and knocked the door. After a while, the door opened and a woman in a ck business suit stood in front of the door. She frowned as she looked at the manager, "You guys are ten minuteste. You''re not on time at all." Bryant saw the girl standing at the door and was surprised, because the two of them were completely different from what he imagined Robbin to be. She no longer wore the ck framed sses, and her entire face was exposed. "What is it? We''re already in front of my house. Why aren''t youing down? " Robbin was already dissatisfied with them for beingte, but now, seeing that Bryant did note down to meet with her, she felt even more resentful. Bryant had no choice but got off door, walked down, and stood in front of Robbin. Robbin raised his eyebrow, and sized him up: e in!" Bryant nodded, the manager also came over, and Robbin immediately red at him: "Irregrities, wait, do note in." The manager''s expression froze as he looked at Bryant. In the past, when he was still in school, he had heard that this woman was not easy to mess with and had a bad temper. But now, it seemed that it was true. Why did Robbin make people think of him as a caterpir? It was also very fluffy, giving people goosebumps. "Robbin, were we in the same school before?" Bryant took the initiative to get closer to her. "I don''t remember!" Robbin replied indifferently. "I see that you''re wearing a business suit. Do you work there?" Bryant continued to ask. "I''m awyer!" Robbin answered him directly. Bryant was surprised, but it was within his expectations. A conservative woman like her, in the business of awyer, was rather suitable for her. "May I ask if the price of this piece ofnd has not been agreed upon? Or for some other reason, you don''t want to sell it? " Bryant directly asked about the main topic. "I don''t want to sell it!" Robbin''s words stopped all his thoughts. Chapter 1004 Chapter 1004 "Robbin, why are you not willing to sell it? "I''ll pay you an extra ten million ..." "I don''t care. I hate those people who earns money without any efforts A mere advertising endorsement fee can easily go up to millions, and then you just give me a few random shots, put on a few shapes, and the money can easily be obtained. That''s right, you can earn money, but I don''t care about your money. Robbin crossed his arms in front of his chest, with an expression that said "what are you going to do to me". Bryant felt that the woman in front of him was a weirdo and could not help butugh: " do you have a prejudice against being a celebrity?" "No- Bryant was so angry that he couldn''t even fake a smile anymore. He lightly exhaled, and resisted the urge to scold: "Alright, I don''t know how much money you guys can earn in a year aswyers, but as actors, we can''t earn as much as you think. We also need to continuously shoot day and night, so, your prejudice is really a littleughable." Although I, Robbin, am young, I have a reputation in thew firm. The things that I have decided on, I will not change, so, you can leave, and don''te looking for me again for thisnd." Robbin was not attracted by Bryant''s handsome looking. Bryant had really never encountered such a thing. Due to his appearance, he had always won everything and basically did not feel sad about it. But today, could he not rely on his face to win a good impression? All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Robbin, I beg you, can you sell thisnd to me? This is a dream that I''ve had since I was young. I only wanted to fulfill one of my own dreams, so why make things difficult for me? " Bryant could only lower his head and prepare to plead with her. Robbin frowned at the handsome face that suddenly leaned towards him, and took two steps back. "You don''t have to beg me like that, you can look for someone else, why do you insist on this?" "My dream is to build my own house on this ce!" Bryant said while looking at her with sincerity. "of course your dream is really great, but I won''t sympathize with you. In short, I don''t want to sell thisnd. This is something my ancestors left me, and my grandfather also said he would leave it for me!" Robbin was the only daughter of the Mao family, and thisnd was indeed hers. Bryant saw that this woman was not going to give in, and he was truly angered to death. In all his years of being born, he had never suffered such injustice, he stared straight at Robbin, as if he had seen through her. Robbin habitually wanted to push her sses, but realized that she was wearing contact lenses today. He could only turn his face away and not meet his gaze. "Can''t we really have a sincere talk?" Bryant realized that this woman''s face was not even red, could it be that his face did not have any charisma? However, he was clearly outside the stage today, and that group of fans were all trembling when they saw his excited voice. Could it be that Robbin didn''t even have the least bit of beauty? Robbin red at him snappily. "YNo." Bryant heard her disdainful tone, he could only stand up straight. He was tall, slender and his scale was perfect, Robbin was only 1.6m tall, although she was wearing high heels, she still looked extremely delicate. She had his arms crossed over his chest, with a cold expression, as if she did not want to continue talking to him. "have you done a stic surgery? " Bryant suddenly asked as he pointed to her face. Hearing that, Robbin instantly red at him in anger. "What nonsense are you spouting, where did I get the face from? It is natural!" "Is that so? But in my memory, you weren''t so beautiful!" Bryant looked surprised. Robbin''s calm heart was suddenly thrown like a pebble into a pond, causing waves to bloom within. "Stop with your bbering. It''s useless to praise me for my beauty!" Robbin said vexedly. Bryant shrugged his shoulders. "If you don''t agree, I may stille and find you, until you agree!" "It''s up to you whether you want toe or not. In any case, my decision will not change. You have your dreams and I have mine. In thatnd, I''m going to build an ancestral hall for our family!" Robbin replied. "Such a good ce but you prefer to give it to a dead person rather sell to me? Isn''t that a bit too much of a waste?" Bryant was so angry that his head was spinning, which was why he said such a disrespectful thing. As expected, his words pierced Robbin''s sore spot. She turned around and threw a p straight at the man''s handsome face: "Get out of here immediately. How dare you to insult my ancestors!" Bryant, who had received a p on his face, immediately had a gloomy and unsightly expression.",! turly went crazy!" After Bryant finished speaking, he immediately turned around and left. Before he left, he didn''t forget to scold his. Robbin was so angry that her whole body was trembling. This man was too unreasonable, if she did not agree to his request, he would scold people, what kind of character is he, to be praised so highly by the crazy girls online, he must be pretending to be lying. Bryant walked out of the house, and the Broker''s face went up to ask happily: "Bryant, how is it? Does she agreed to sell thend, right?" "No, becuse she is stubborn and imprable!" As Bryant said that, he suddenly felt pain on his face, and quickly wanted to cover it. The manager had sharp eyes. Under the bright light, he noticed the five fingerprint on Bryant''s handsome white face. He immediately shouted angrily, "Oh my god, did she hit you? Bryant, how can this woman be so ruthless towards you? " "What do you want to sue her for? She''s awyer herself!" Bryant did not care about the pain on his face, and directly opened the car door and sat inside. The assistant beside him quickly handed him a bottle of water. "Go and check on the inte for me. Who exactly is this Robbin!" Bryant took a sip of water to calm himself down, and quickly instructed his assistant. Chapter 1005 Chapter 1005 T ¡ª he assistant sent the information to Bryant. While looking at it, Bryant was surprised. Robbin was actually a partner of a famousw firm. Furthermore, she had fought more than 300 cases and had only lost 3 times, she was called a righteous female soldier and was highly praised by theizens. "impossible!" Bryant still didn''t believe it. "It looks like Robbin is quite capable. No wonder she was ..." The manager took a few nces and immediately found himself at a loss whether tough or cry: "Bryant, let''s stop. Bryant quickly took another two gulps of water, gnashed his teeth and said, "No, I¡¯m determined to take thisnd!" "Oh my god, please don''t, she''s famous in the legal profession. If you fight with her, there were no chance to win." Broker''s face looked worried as he tried to persuade her. "I promised that I would do it. I can''t give up so easily!" Bryant was at a loss. He looked out of the window at the emptynd, and his heart became even more anxious. "Lily is now Wayne Family''s, what do you want? Since you''ve done so much for her, would she even thank you for that? Bryant, let''s not be stupid, alright? It''s not worth it. " When the manager heard him mention Lily''s name again, he really wanted to kneel for him. Right now, infatuation was worth a few dors, who would remember this infatuation of yours, in the end, didn''t it be delusional? "Regardless of whether it is worth it or not, at the very least, there will not be any lingering feelings in my heart. What I feel is worth it." Bryant''s face showed that he was admitting his mistake, causing the manager to be so angry that he almost fainted. * but dealing with this Robbin isn''t an easy task." The manager said with certainty. "I''ve never tried. How can I give up? You can recognize me as an idiot, and that''s fine, but I won¡¯t give up. Because of Lily, I have be what i am today,." Bryant lowered his head andughed bitterly, but his smile was extremely painful. The manager and the assistant looked at each other, feeling that Bryant''s words made a lot of sense. Fighting for a single person was truly terrifying, because they had the greatest chance of seeding. Bryant chuckled. "Don''t try to persuade me anymore, for I am not the person who is easily to give up!" Suddenly, the manager realized that something was amiss. Usually, there would definitely be a lot of text messages being sent at this time of the day. But why was the coach so quiet today? "Bryant, where''s your phone?" the broker asked urgently. Bryant suddenly opened his eyes, and immediately afterwards, he sat up straight and touched the ce where he usually kept his phone: "That''s right, where''s my phone?" "I seemed to have seen you bringing your phone in to find Robbin just now, but when you came out... Don''t you have a phone? " The broker suddenly remembered. "Dammit, I left it in her house!" Bryant immediately muttered a curse in frustration, and then quickly called the driver to drive back to get his phone. When they drove back to the Mao house, the house was still brightly lit, but now it waspletely dark and the gate was closed. "Do you have Bobbin''s number? I need to call her. " Bryant was so angry his face turned white. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The manager quickly pulled out Bobbin''s phone and gave it to him. Robbin''s indifferent voice sounded: "You''re here to get your phone, right? I''m in a hurry to make a home visit right now, so I might not have the time. How about, youe to mypany tomorrow to pick it up? " "No, we have to take it back now. Where are you? " Bryant was definitely not at ease with his phone being held by a Stanger. This was because he had a lot of information about his work and also a lot of private chats. "why are you still mad at me? " Maybe Bryant''s voice was a bit cold and radical, resulting in her temper immediately rising. "It''s my fault. Can you tell me where are you? " Bryant could only lower his head, after all, he already had a request. Robbin said an address and then hung up and Bryant quickly called his driver to go to that address. Robbin was just about to discuss about the case with a client, so when Bryant rushed over, she was already writing down the statement. After receiving his phone call, she immediately asked Bryant to come upstairs to get it, because she did not want to waste his precious time serving him. "I will ask my manager to ..." "No,e here personally. This is your cell phone!" Robbin immediately asked for it, and then hung up. Bryant felt that he was unlucky enough to be in his hands twice tonight. This kind of feeling was unbearable. "Bryant, she really wants you to go up?" This woman is simply too ridiculous." "Forget it, she''s awyer. Whatever she says, she''ll do it. She''s definitely afraid that you''re up to no good with my phone. She''ll only be at ease if I take it myself." Bryant said while putting on his old sunsses and mouth. "It''ste at night, isn''t it silly to wear sunsses? Otherwise, I won''t wear it anymore! " Bryant thought for a moment. In the end, he only took a mask and walked towards the small district. When he entered, he needed to register. After he registered, he quickly walked towards Bobbin''s office. Chapter 1006 Chapter 1006 Bryant stood at the entrance of the elevator with a guilty conscience. Around him, there were many resident aunties who had just returned from their walk, in the middle of a heated conversation about the affairs of their families, when they suddenly saw a tall and young man beside him, and they all stared at him. "Who is he? How handsome he is!" "I''m not sure. Why is he wearing a mask at such a young age? I heard that people who have had astic surgeryove to wear a mask to cover their wounds." Bryant helplessly rolled his eyes. Why does wearing a face mask have to be rted to stic surgery? "Kid, which floor do you live? I''ve never seen you before! " A warm - hearted auntie immediately came over to question him. "Oh, I don¡¯t live here and juste here for visiting a friend!" Bryant immediately became nervous. The most difficult person to deal with were the warm - hearted aunties, they could even dig out eighteen generations of ancestors if he wanted to chat with them. When the elevator arrived, a group of people rushed in. Although Bryant had snatched one away, he was still squeezed in a corner, and had difficulty turning even if he wanted to. "Wow, my milk ..." Just as he was snatching away a bottle of milk that had its lid opened, with his small hands pulling around, the entire bottle of milk suddenly fell to the side, and the majority of the bottle directly fell into Bryant''s chest. "Oh my god ..." Bryant was stupefied. He was about to retort when he heard the earth -shaking wails of the two children, mixed with the voices of the two olddies apologizing to him. One of women beside him quickly took out a tissue to help Bryant wipe the milk off his clothes. Bryant was afraid of them, so he quickly waved his hand and rejected them: ",That¡¯s fine!" Even though he said it out loud, he couldn''t help but look down at his ck shirt that was dyed beyond recognition by the white milk. Moreover, a lot of it had even fallen into his pants and was spreading downwards. Finally, the elevator arrived, and Bryant''s handsome face twisted under the mask. When he stood in front of Robbin in such looking, Robbin looked at him in shock. "What happened?" No matter how serious Robbin was, he could not help butughing "Just give my phone!" Bryant clenched his teeth and said. "Oh, I''m sorry, didn''t I just call your agent taht I left your cell phone in my car! " Robbin immediately exined. "What?" Bryant was about to explode. He ran upstairs and thedy actually told him that his phone was in the car, which meant, the pain he had just suffered was for nothing. "I was too busy working that I forgot about it at the moment. Just wait for me for five more minutes. When I''ve finished with their statement, I''ll help you get it downstairs!" Robbin was still working, of course he could not leave, he could only wait on the side. "Miss Robbin, you have to help my son! If thewsuit fails, he will be captured and sent to jail! He is my only child., How am I going to live without him?" An olddy ran out, her eyes were red from crying, and walked over, and was about to kneel down towards Robbin. Fortunately, Robbin extended her hand to support her, and pulled her up: "don''t worry, since I have epted your case, I will try my every effort. I have a rough understanding of your son''s situation, I will go and organize the information when I return, and prepare for tomorrow''s trial." "Thank you so much. You''re such a kindwyer. You''ve exempted us from half of thewyers'' fees and even helped my son interview. If you save my son, you''ll be the savior!" The olddy said with a sad and despairing expression on her face. She looked really pitiful. "Don''t worry, once I ept my case, I will do my best to help you guys win the case." Robbin said with a heavy face. The Old Granny turned around and brought out a bag of fruits, " this is a small gift and please take it." "No need.. My friend is here and I have something to do, so I''ll be leaving first. We''ll contact each other tomorrow!" With that said, Robbin grabbed Bryant''s hand and walked quickly towards the elevator. "Take it, this is your boyfriend right?" The olddy directly stuffed the fruit into Bryant''s hands. Bryant couldn''t react to it at all, and instinctively took the bag of fruits. In addition to that, he was grabbed by Robbin by the hand, and he really followed Robbin into the elevator with the bag of fruits in his hands. "Why you take it!" Robbin looked at the fruit in his big palm, and scolded him with a sigh. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "No, I didn''t mean to take it, but I have no time to refuse " Bryant was like a child who had done something wrong, exining nervously. "Forget it, there''s no need to take it back. They won''t ept it either!" Robbin immediately grabbed the fruit, and stared at the ground with a heavy expression. Just then, Bryant wanted to scold her, because she caused him to suffer the pain of that bottle of milk for nothing, but when he saw her pitiful eyes, he suddenly could not scold her anymore. The two of them stood in the elevator quietly, all the way down to the first floor. "I didn''t expect a dignifiedwyer to take on such a case." Bryant had searched her information before and knew that she was a well-known femalewyer. He thought that famouswyers like her would take on big cases, the rich one, but he never thought that she woulde to this kind of poor family to pick up cases. Robbin did not care about his taunts and went straight to her car. It was also not a luxury car, it was just an ordinary scooter, and this made Bryant even more surprised. She seemed to totally focus on her work. After opening the car door, he bent over to feel around the car, and then returned the phone to Bryant. "Take it!" Bryant took the phone, looked at it, and saw that there were a few notifications on the screen. "You didn''t see the contents of my phone, right?" Bryant suddenly asked her. Robbin sat in the driver''s seat, leaned against the back of the chair and said indifferently: "I am not that gossipy. Don''t worry, I am not interested in the matters of the entertainment circle!" Bryant''s heart trembled, why was it that women of the same age, when Robbin was acting differently than women of about twenty years of age? "Thank you!" Bryant thanked her in the end. Seeing that she did not even look at him, he rubbed his nose and turned to leave. Chapter 1007 Chapter 1007 W ¡ªhen Bryant walked out from the small district, the white milk stains on his ck shirt were extremely obvious. The manager and the assistant were both dumbfounded as they anxiously asked, "Did that woman do something to you again? "Bryant, she''s too fierce, isn''t she? Why does she always have to make a move on you?" Bryant was not as anxious as he was a moment ago. He directly got into the car and started taking off his clothes, while the assistant quickly passed him a clean set of clothes. "Let''s go!" Bryant''s expression became a lot calmer. "But..." She left just like that? "We were bullied by that woman, and she just left like that. Are we going to..." "stop taking and just go!" As Bryant was putting on his clothes, when he saw a white coloured car drive out, he squinted his eyes and stared at the car driving away. The manager could only sit in the car and wave to the driver, "Hurry up and go. It''s sote, we haven''t eaten dinner yet." After pausing for a moment just now, Bryant continued to tidy up the sweater that he had not ripped off. He used to think that Robbin was an unreasonable and barbaric,, but this time he changed his personal view torwards her? Deep into the night, Lily was leaning on the sofa, the pencil in her hand was falling off the drawing book. Her fingers were long and delicate, and the way she held the brush was also very beautiful. Suddenly, the bedroom door was pushed and a man walked in. When Lily saw him, she continues to draw, but smiles as she said: "You''re back? Have you had dinner?" "Have you eaten? Why haven''t you slept yet?" Although he was a little selfish, this was the reason for his happiness. Edwards also had a gentle smile on his face and concern, but his heart was still moved. He was used toing back home, and seeing her sitting on the sofa waiting for him. "I wanted to sleep, but if I lie down, I won''t fall asleep. I don''t know why, but I''m not used to sleeping alone." Lily puffed up her cheeks to make the wrong stroke, then wiped it with rubber. He carried his jacket and walked to her side, casually resting it on the back of the sofa. His tall body bent down, one hand on the chair to support his body, and the other on her slender body: "What are you drawing?" "You?" Only then did Lily show him her own picture "What a pity, I have never been able to draw your eyes, they are too beautiful, the light they emit is too dazzling, every time I draw, they are too dull!" The man takes the portrait she had drawn and chuckled. "Am I that handsome? Besides, my hair is longer!" "really?" Lily immediately took off her shoes and stood on the sofa. It was because she was at such a height that she could stare at the painting with the man. " It seems that my image in your heart is bing more and more profound!" The man did not hesitate to praise her. The corner of Lily''s mouth curled up as she smiled: "Right, so this is the one that I think of in my heart. It''s a pity that your eyes are difficult to draw." "That''s because you didn''t carefully look at my eyes!" The man pursed his lips in displeasure. "Then can I take a good look at it now?" Lily blushed and looked at him shyly. The man rolled his eyes and met her gaze. Stared by him with such deep eyes, Lily really couldn''t resist anymore. The man''s eyes were beautiful, they were deep and unfathomable, and there was a mysterious luster, like a vortex, it could suck people in. "No, I can''t look at you like that!" Lily burst out inughter, covering her mouth, feeling that the two of them were looking at each other in a daze. The man continued to look at her with deep emotion and said gently, "Didn''t you want to remember my eyes? If you don''t take a good look at it, how will you remember it? " "No, actually I have remembered it, but the light in your eyes is constantly changing. My pen is dead, how can it depict the glory in your eyes?" Lily could only admit defeat; she would never be able to draw the brilliance in his eyes. Edwards touched her face,. "Alright, don''t make it difficult for yourself, if you can''t draw it, then stop. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "go and take a bath, I''ll be waiting for you on the bed!" After Lily finished speaking, she jumped off the sofa to find her shoes. Unexpectedly, the man stretched out his long arm and bent her knees so that she was hugged by the princess. "AHH!", Lily ran into his embrace. Frightened, Lily quickly reached out and hugged his neck with a frightened smile on her face, "What are you doing?" "I want to hug you!" Edwards did not hide anything and allowed her to know what he was thinking in his heart. Lily blushed. "We''ve already been married for so long,how embarrassing." "That¡¯s not. This is the way to show our love, na matter how long we have been married?" Of course, Lily didn''t mean it that way, but if you were to exin, it would seem like he was being too foolish. He could only let her carry him. The man not only had to hug her, but also bent down and kissed her forehead, "Wandering, I haven''t brought you out to y recently. Do you feel bored?" "It can''t be, I don''t want to go anywhere to y, but the two little guys are arguing and want to go out to y!" Lily could not stop chuckling. Thinking of his daughter''s cute way of pouting, Lily felt that it was really fun. "For the next few days, tell mom not to take them out, it''s very dangerous. Also, I will send more guards to take care of them when they go to school." When Edwards heard the two words "child", his handsome face instantly became heavy. "Why?" Lily''s heart also thumped once, feeling that something bad was about to happen. "I got the news from John that he might attack the children, so we have to take precautions!" "What?" Lily was so scared that her face turnedpletely white, she tightly hugged his neck, and said with a trembling voice, "How can he do anything to children? He''s just too scary." "He might have used this method as his final trump card. Fortunately, I understood it in advance. Otherwise, the consequences would have been even worse. Don''t worry, at the moment, he doesn''t dare to do so!" Edwards looked at her stupefied look and truly regretted telling her about this. However, if he didn''t warn her, he wouldn''t feel at ease either. "You have to protect these children, and you have to be on guard against your uncle. Don''t let anything happen to the children." Lily''s heart was filled with fear and trepidation. Even if the child was slightly injured, it would still be as painful as if his life was on the line. "Don''t worry, nothing will happen. Trust me!" The man lowered his eyes and focused on her face. Chapter 1008 Chapter 1008 At the entrance of Star Entertainment Media, a woman suddenly rushed in. She was wearing a long, warm, bright red dress with heavy makeup, but the powder on her face was not evenly spread. Furthermore, the lipstick on her mouth was like a ghost painting a peach rune She is Alice. She just came out from the mental hospital and couldn''t stay at home anymore, when she suddenly thought of her previous life at the White Feather Group. She wanted toe over to take a look. It was a pity that the herpany was still as majestic as before. However, it had already changed. In the past years, thepany spent a lot to support her, making her to be a proud and famous celebrity. Afterwards, after a series of events, Joshua had long kicked Alice out, allowing her name to bepletely removed from the White Feather Group. "Isn''t that Alice? My God, how she got herself into this, like a psychopath." "Yeah, didn''t they say she was sent to jail? Why did hee out? Isn''t this too exaggerated?" "I heard she''s crazy. Let''s stay far away from her, don''t get hurt by her, she''s a psychopath so there''s no need to take responsibility." Alice stood at the entrance of the hall, and when she saw the people around her discussing her in a low voice, she did not realize how embarrassed she was. Instead, she smiled idiotically at everyone. "Are you talking about me? Am I beautiful? I''m Alice, do you need me to give you an autograph? It''s fine if we take a picture. " Alice suddenly rushed towards the few men, causing them to scream and run away. "Hey, don''t run. I didn''t bring an assistant or bodyguard today. If you want to sign a photo, then that''s fine." Alice stomped her feet on the ground with an anxious expression and shouted towards the group of people. Just then, two guards walked over and spoke to her with a stern face: "Alice, the boss has said that you are not to enter this door anymore. You should leave quickly and note here to embarrass yourself!" "How dare you to call me disgraceful? Watchdogs, I''m warning you, don''t provoke me, and you know who I am. If anyone dares to chase me away, I''ll bite them to death! " Alice was immediately enraged, and pounced towards the two guards with bared fangs and brandished ws. The two guards were also scared and immediately retreated a few steps. Finally, they decided to call the police. Alice still wanted to rush into the hall, but the two guards were forced to do so and had no choice but to drag her out. "Let me go, you two watchdogs, don''t touch me with your dirty hands!" Alice used his hands and feet to wed and kicked everywhere, struggling as he cursed. The two guards had no choice but to pull her away one time at a time. Half an hourter, the police and Adrian couple rushed over in a hurry. "Oh darling, why did youe here? "You scared Mom to death!" Ste came over and hugged her daughter, then pulled her hand. "Come, let''s go home, didn''t I tell you that? "You are not allowed to come out!" "Mom, I work here. I came to work" Alice was so anxious that her face waspletely red, as she stomped her feet and lost her temper. "Alice, you''re not going to work here anymore. Quickly, stop messing around and go back with dad and mom." Ste immediately grabbed his daughter''s hand again, and Alice angrily pushed herThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. away.. However, Ste fell onto the ground as she looked at her daughter who had gone crazy and was ying tricks with a dumbfounded expression. Many people had gathered around to watch the fun, some even took out their phones to record. After all, Alice was once a dream lover fo men, and now that she was acting like a madman, the scene before him was still very exciting. "Wake up!" Adrian suddenly rushed forward and pped Alice in the face, and cursed. Alice entire body was also stunned, and her eyes quickly filled with tears. Adrian was also shocked by his actions. He looked at the five finger marks on his daughter''s face, and then looked at his trembling palm. He actually did such a cruel thing to his own daughter. "Adrian, you old bastard, what are you doing? Why do you hit your own daughter?" Ste immediately crawled up from the ground, and pushed him away, standing in front of his own daughter, protecting her, and scolded her: "Your daughter turned out like this, don''t you feel guilty? Do you really want her to die earlier so that you won''t lose all your face? " "Shut up!" Adrian was also regretting his actions, but at this moment, Ste''s words were like salt on his wounds, he was so angry that his entire body was trembling. The policemen at the side quickly came over to persuade them, "Alright, please don''t cause any trouble in front of thepany, get on the car. Mr. Adrian, you guys understand your daughter''s situation, next time please watch her carefully, because this is very dangerous, if you hurt her, you guys have to take responsibility." "Alice, let''s go home!" Ste used a lot of strength this time, she half pushed and half dragged the dumbstruck Alice back into the car. Adrian looked at the stupefied people around him, his face red too as he quickly got into the car. This farce had finally ended. The two guards heaved a sigh of relief, and shook their heads and laughed when they saw the bloodstains that Alice had left behind. This life was really too strange. Half a year ago, when Alice went in and out of the city, she was still surrounded by a group of people, like a crowd of stars surrounding the moon. But now, she was acting like a lunatic in front of thepany, making a joke out of it. Everyone was amazed by her dramatic life. If there is a restart for Alice, would she wtill make such a choice? Perhaps, being willing to be an ordinary woman would be better than beingpletely unrecognizable and having a mental breakdown. The office door was pushed. Xipil walked in with a tabletputer: "Lily, wanna see a good show?" Lily was in the middle of studying her design. Seeing her mother''s mysterious smile, she was stunned. "Mom, what kind of show is there to watch?" "It has something to do with you!" Xipil ced the tabletputer in front of her and opened up that video. Chapter 1009 Chapter 1009 I ¡ª t is the video about what just happenedAdrian. "why would Alice go there?" After watching, Lily did not feel any sense of happiness. Xipil mocked: "I never thought that Alice would end up like this. Perhaps even in her dreams she would not think that there woulde a day where he would be everyone''sughing stock." "This is not the end I want to see." Lily let out a low sigh: "I once hated that family, but I still haven''t changed my name. It''s precisely because this name of mine was given to me by my adopted mother who had passed away, so for me, it''s extremely important. Even if I have adopted a biological father now, I''m not willing to change this name." "you are a good child. Your mother in the heaven must be very grateful to know." Xipil couldn''t help but to reminisce about his good friend in the past, and tofort Lily for her. "I don''t know if I can make her feel good either. Adrian came to ask for my help, but I rejected it. What I did, wasn''t it too heartless? Lily muttered, his expression was extremelyplex. Alright, Wandering, in this world, there will always be things you can do, whether you do it or not. This is very normal, for the matter of their family, let them think of a way to solve it themselves, if they can''t even ovee the obstacles in front of them, it''s useless even if you help them. There will be a first time, and then there will be a second time. Xipil did not want Lily to get involved with this kind of family. She would rather Lily be heartless. "I know, I don''t want to have any contact with them anymore!" Lily also had her own decision. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Of course, Edwards had also seen the video of Alice causing trouble at his brother''spany. It was Larry who had shown it to him. Because of this, Edwards had somehow gotten involved with forcing Alice into hispany. Thus, he made a call to Joshua, wanting to talk about this matter with him. When the phone connected, Joshua''s weak voice came out: "Edwards, is something the matter?" "Do you know what did Alice do today?" Edwards asked. "What is she doing? I''m still sleeping and I don''t know! " Joshua''s voice still sounded tired. "It''s already noon, why are you still sleeping? Didn''t they say thepany was going to reshuffle soon? Are you really busy?" Why are you still indulging yourself to sleepte? " Edwards could not help but smile, treating him aszy andzy. "Edwards, I want to ask you for a favor!" Joshua had already been in Australia for two days, searching every nook and cranny of the streets and alleys. He felt that wherever Elizabeth went, he had also found, and even asked a lot of his friends from Australia for help. So, in a situation where he had no other choice, he could only ask for help from his brother. He knew that his power was even greater, and there were also a lot of institutions that could extend to him. "What happened?" When Edwards heard what he said, his expression instantly turned serious. "Elizabeth has left!" When Joshua said this, he himself wasughing at himself. "What do you mean? Where did you run off to? " Edwards did not understand his brother''s words. He furrowed his brows and asked. "I went abroad to find her, and I still don''t know where she is. her phone is shutdown. I came over the day before yesterday, and after searching for her for two days and two nights, I still can''t find her. Bro, I''m about to go crazy, do you know?" I really feel like I''m going crazy. This woman is going to drive me crazy. " At this moment, Joshua''s emotions were on the verge of copsing. He felt that if he were to find Elizabeth now, the first thing he would go forward to do would be to strangle her, and then rescue her by artificial breathing. Edwards finally understood what he meant, his handsome face stiffened as he said in a low voice: "Don''t be anxious, calm down, and tell me more about this matter." "Bro, Grandma must have talked to her and told her to leave, so that idiot really sacrificed himself to fulfill Grandma''s wish. How stupid she is. I havepromised her thatl definitely won''t break up with her. I will finally solve the problem, but she actually didn''t believe me, she still secretly ran away. "There''s no warning at all. I really don''t understand these creatures." The more Joshua spoke, the more crazy he seemed. "She definitely doesn''t want to make things difficult for you, so she made a choice." Edwards helped him analyze the situation from the perspective of a spectator. "Of course I know, but has she considered my feelings before?" Joshua was furious, but he was also in extreme pain. "Joshua, if she intentionally hide from you, do you think that you can really find her? Well, even if I''m willing to help you find her at all costs, what then? Find her, persuade her toe back, and live a good life with you? " Edwards felt that his little brother would probably not be able toe out from the sorrow. Joshua, in a moment he was as though a bucket of ice water had been poured over him, his entire body froze, his expression was wooden for a moment. "are you saying ..." Am I really going to break up with her? " After a long while, Joshua asked him in a dry voice. He was like a child who could not think, and did not know what to do. "No, I didn''t say that. I just felt that you and her might really need a period of time. If your love is strong enough?nothing can stop you two? Joshua, we don''t want to see you in such misery! " Edwards didn''t want to hurt his brother''s passion and obsession over love, but as his brother, he had the duty to advise him to choose a better way of life. "I understand now and I will go back soon!" Joshua seemed to be woken up by a punch, his voice had regained a bit of rationality. Chapter 1010 Chapter 1010 As if he was awakened by a dream, Joshua stood in front of the window of the hotel dejectedly. Looking at this unfamiliar city, the anxious heart gradually calmed down. Indeed, Edwards is right. As long as the love between them is strong enough, nothing can separate them. It wasn''t that they didn''t love each other anymore, nor did they have to tell each other about their breakup. Rather, they needed time. They needed time to settle this heavy feeling, as well as time to prove and test it. Joshua''s thin lips slightly moved, a relieved smile appearing on his handsome face. He did not believe that it was because Elizabeth left that she did not love him anymore. On the contrary, he felt that it was because this woman loved him deeply that she endured the pain and left him. It was just that, it was too silly! Joshua''srge hands suddenly clenched into fists. Towards this kind of stupid and foolish woman, the moment he finds her, she will not be able to escape, and he will not give her the chance to escape either. If he does not give him a son and a daughter, this matter will never end. His heart had finally returned to its normal state. He turned around and his tall and slender figure disappeared from the bathroom''s door. A few minutester, he quickly get dressed, and went outside to look for his two assistants. After working day after day, the staff were extremely tired. They did not even have breakfast. They only wanted to seize the moment to get more sleep, afraid that they would not even have time to sleep next. Joshua went to knock the door, waking them up. He sat up, looked at each other, and sighed helplessly. "Boss!" Although he tried his best to keep his spirits up, he still had to respect Joshua''s icy face when he looked at him. "Thank you for your hard work these few days. Let''s go, I''ll treat you guys to lunch!" Joshua said with a nd tone. "Ah ..." The two opened their eyes wide in disbelief. Didn''t the owner want to continue searching for Elizabeth when he came to look for them? Why did he suddenly ask to treat them to lunch? "What are you still standing there for?" "I''ll give you ten minutes, waiting for you in the hall downstairs. If you don''te down quickly..." "Boss, don''t worry. We''ll go down immediately!" The few staff members replied anxiously before they began to change and wash up. It was like eating a box lunch with chicken legs. It was so exciting that he wanted to cry. Joshua sat on the sofa on the first floor, his fingers gently tapped on the chair support, his eyes staring in a certain direction, his heart suddenly bing a lot calmer. Thinking that Elizabeth was alone in a foreignnd. Could she take care of him? Would he encounter a bad person? Next, he began to worry about her safety. In any case, whether or not he could find her now, or if he could meet her, was not something that Joshua would force him. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Several staff members rushed to stand in front of him. "Boss, what''s for lunch?" Some people were so hungry that their chests were pressed against their backs. When they heard that they were going to eat, their eyes lit up. "Great meal!" Of course, Joshua had to reward these people who followed him around the clock good subordinates. Everyone''s expressions were of pleasant surprise, but at the same time, they were also of surprise. The boss had been in a frenzy and angry expression two days ago, but now he seemed to have stopped raining. Why did he seem so normal? "Boss, after lunch, should we continue to look for her?" One of the assistants boldly asked everyone a question. "yes, you guys have to keep looking for." Joshua gracefully straightened his clothes and walked out. The few employees finally understood what he said. It seemed that the boss had given up on looking for Elizabeth, but they were worried that there might be an ident. In the end, the boss still cared about this woman. After Joshua treated the staff members to lunch, he decided to book a ne ticket back to his hometown. "In the car on the way to the airport, Joshua took out the tabletputer and looked at the video of Alice causing trouble in front of hispany''s entrance today. "Why isn''t this woman in jail?" Joshua thought about how she nned for a car ident that would cause his big brother to lose Lily. He wished that he could tear this woman into pieces, and actually dared toe to hispany''s doorstep to cause trouble. "Boss, do you think that THEY came to deliberately embarrass ourpany?" the assistant asked suspiciously. "The neb is really restless. If it really is rted to them, I definitely won''t let them go so easily." Joshua snorted coldly, a hint of hostility shing past his eyes. "Thest time Mary was involved, it was Neb who went to find someone to expose him. I think that this time, they have really offended an iron te. Offending Leo, they definitely won''t have a good ending, right?" The assistant at the sideughed at his misfortune. "I hope Leo can teach them a lesson, so that they won''t think of themselves as a scallion every day." Joshua still wanted to sleep a little more at this moment. At this moment, Elizabeth was standing in front of a school, this was a private institution abroad, she saw a notice in front of the door, looking for a temporary assistant, she wanted to give it a try, since she did not have a ce to stay, and could get a job, so she could live here more. She was received by someone from the same country as her, a young man with sses. "You are Elizabeth?" The man looked surprised to see her. In that moment, it was as if someone had ripped off Elizabeth''s mask, exposing her to the sunlight. She was so flustered that she wanted to turn around and leave. "Wait a minute, didn''t you want to apply for our school''s associate master teacher? Don''t you want to give it a try? " The bespectacled man immediately called out to her. Elizabeth then stopped and turned to look at him. "If ... If you don''t tell me where I am, I''ll think about it!" "What kind of bitterness do you have? "You can tell me that I''m actually a foreign student as well. I might be able to help you!" The young man immediately asked sincerely. Chapter 1011 Chapter 1011 W¡ªhen Elizabeth heard how sincere she was in urging her to stay, she stopped and looked at him in shock: "Why do you help me?" "I think you need my help!" The young man walked over, pushed his sses, and smiled. "When everyone is in need of someone''s help when they are in trouble, I was just studying here, and I ran into trouble everywhere. If there was no one to help me, I wouldn''t be teaching here." "I have a reason to hide my identity. If you help me, I''ll work hard." When Elizabeth heard him speak so sincerely, she really believed him somewhat. "Come with me. How''s your Spanish?" the young man asked, frowning. "There''s no problem with the exchange. Right, I haven''t asked you for your name yet!" Elizabeth asked politely. "My name is Michael!" Elizabeth followed him into the principal''s office. Because they were recruiting an assistant, teaching their children how to read, Elizabeth had a ce of use, and because she was hiding something, he had actually helped her guarantee that the principal would trust her and let her try for a month! The school had dormitories for the staff members, Elizabeth was also given one. "Michael, thank you so much. If you had not helped me, I might not have been able to continue staying here!" Elizabeth was grateful to him. "We are from the same country, so we need to help each other. However, I am very curious, aren''t you the popr star? Why would you be willing to teach in such a small town? " Michael knew most of the entertainment news in the country.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "I don''t want to talk about it!" Elizabeth was unwilling to reveal his identity. Michael was also a smart person, he did not know if there were any difficulties, so he did not ask. "If you need anything, you cane call me. I''ll be staying in the opposite building!" After Michael finished speaking, he left. Elizabeth stared at the blossoming flowers below him in a daze. Spring was truly a good season, everything seemed to have been given life, and everything seemed to be filled with life. She turned around and returned to her dorm. She boiled a pot of water and made herself a cup of milk tea. She felt like a person who had gone through hard work and cultivation. After enduring great pain, she was prepared to endure cold loneliness. However, she was willing to face all of this, and she was even more afraid to face the people and things that passed by. "Joshua, would you hate me for leaving without saying goodbye? I''m so sorry! " Elizabeth lowered her head and muttered, but unfortunately, she was sincerely apologetic, and that person could not hear her. Mary had still not calmed down. As the male lead who had fought against her, Bryant had also made use of these few days to end his wish. However, he felt that this matter was a little difficult. "Bryant, are you really going to look for Robbin at thew firm? I feel that she might not have the time to see you!" As soon as the broker heard his decision, he immediately became worried for him. "If I were someone who was easily defeated, I wouldn''t be who I am today!" Bryant immediately put on a white turtleneck sweater and a baseball cap. He felt that there was something that was missing, it was a face mask. He was dressed casually, like a boy next door, and he smelled of sunshine. Bryant felt that this way of dressing might make him look more likeable and younger. The broker sat on the sofa beside him and still tried to persuade him, "You are a public person. If you go out like this and someone recognizes you, then things will not be good. Why don''t you call her and tell her about it?" "If I don''t go personally and see her, she won''t even pay attention to me!" Bryant looked at his dressing in the mirror and felt quite satisfied. "If I can''t pass this hurdle, then I can''t pass my entire life!" Bryant thought about how he discussed this with Lily after eating with himst time. If he didn''t take any action, Lily would think that he was joking. Your current opponents aren''t those bewitching girls, you can settle things with just a smile. I think that there''s something wrong with this Robbin''s way of looking at men, maybe you''re not her type, so she won''t agree to everything just because of your looking. " If the broker was worried that something would happen to him, it wouldn''t be fun. "If she likes me, why would I go to all this trouble? "But it''s rare to see someone who doesn''t like me. This should be considered a challenge." On the other hand, Bryant felt that he was dealing with a major matter, he could not be careless. "Alright,I''ll go with you!" The agent, seeing that he couldn''t win the argument. Bryant had the manager drive him all the way to the lobby of Robbin''sw firm. Herw firm was on the 15th floor, and there were dozens ofpanies there. He nced at the hall, then said to the manager and the assistant, "I''ll go up alone, don''t follow me." "You must be careful!" The manageremind him again and again. Bryant replied as he got off the car. Then, he quickly walked towards the elevator. It was work time, so there were many people. Bryant maintained his low profile and stayed safe even up to the 50th floor. "Hey, excuse me, can I ask where is Lawyer Robbin''s office?" Bryant was immediately confused and was a little lost. He quickly stopped a little girl and asked. "Thest office is hers!" The girl suddenly heard a pleasant yet deep male voice and naturally paid extra attention to him. Judging from his appearance, he must be a handsome man. "Thank you!" Bryant politely nodded his head towards her, then headed directly towards the office. The door to the office was closed. Bryant knocked on the door and heard Bobbin''s voice. He pushed the door open and entered. Robbin lifted his head to look at him, creased his brows, and said unhappily: "How did you find this ce?" Bryant looked at her, he was actually wearing a pair of sses today, it was not the overbearing atmosphere from that day, but on the contrary, he had be more knowledgeable. "I still want to talk to you about thend. We still have room for negotiation, don''t we?" Bryant casually pulled out a chair and sat by her table, with a sincere expression on his face. "I told you, there''s no need to continue discussing this matter!" Robbin was annoyed by his persistence. Did he not understand what she said before? "Robbin, if you don''t agree, do you know what the consequences will be?" Bryant suddenly threatened her. Chapter 1012 Chapter 1012 Robbin raised her eyebrows: "are you threatening me? ", I can sue you for harassment!" Bryant''s handsome eyes instantly opened wide, after that, he sat up straight again, and with a tone that carried a trace of anger: "If you don''t agree to me, then I will disturb you all the time" " what? do you think I''m scared? I''m in charge of my work, and no one can threaten me! " Robbin was worthy of being a bookworm since he was young. Her calm andposed nature caused her to not be afraid of any threats. Bryant felt that this woman in front of him was really tootough to negotiate. "If my fans knew I was falling love with you, can you still be so calm?"Bryant''s evil eyes turned and he immediately thought of a method that couldpletely cure her. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. No matter how calm a woman was, she wouldn''t be able to remain when faced with emotional entanglement. As expected, Robbin was shocked by his shamelessness, the ck-rimmed sses could not stop her eyes that were spitting fire. She suddenly mmed on the desk hard: "Bryant, don''t be too excessive." Seeing that she was finally angered, Bryant had a sense of aplishment. He crossed his legs and said leisurely: "I''m not being too excessive, I''m seriously talking about thatnd with you." "Don''t think that just because you''re so pretty you cane here and y some emotional games. Let me tell you, you''re not good enough for me!" Robbin was also a woman with a good mouth, if he wanted to bicker with her, Bryant was indeed still a little too inexperienced. Bryant felt that his male pride had been trampled, and his eyes immediately went cold.,"Robbin, I''m not joking with you!" With that, Bryant took off his baseball cap, and then took off his mask, revealing his handsome face that looked like he was fighting against men and women. Robbin couldn''t help but stared at him.,"I''m warning you, don''t cause any trouble here!" Robbin felt that the man in front of her had already caused her a lot of trouble by removing her disguise. At that moment, there was a knock on her office door. Someone wasing in from outside. "Put your mask back on!" Robbin immediately demanded harshly. Bryant shrugged his shoulders: "Sorry, I feel like I saw my girlfriend, I don''t need to fake anything." "You ... "Bastard!" Robbin was immediately angered to the point that her face turned red, he stood up and walked to the door to open it, outside was her subordinate staff, holding the report, wanting to show her the information. "Give it to me!" Robbin directly reached out to take it, then closed the door. Seeing the guilty conscience on her face, Bryant inexplicably felt a sense of aplishment. He did not believe that he had no way of controlling her. Robbin threw the files in her hands onto the table, and angrily pointed at the door: "Now, immediately, get out!" "No!" Bryant nned to show off his roguish face, unwilling to leave. "Bryant, you are truly shameless!" Robbin truly epted him, she was not afraid of threats, but he was truly afraid of losing his reputation, as awyer, what he cared about the most was reputation. "How is it? As long as I agree to sell that piece ofnd to me, I will immediately pay and nevere to bother you again. " Bryant felt that he would seed soon. Bobbin''s pale face immediately flushed red, she gritted his teeth in anger: "I already said, I don''t want to sell. If you aren''t deaf, you should be able to understand what I have said before." "If we continue to be in a stalemate like this, who''s at a disadvantage?" Bryant squinted his long and narrow eyes, staring at her pale face, his fingers lightly knocked on the table: "My female fans are crazy, if you were not afraid of them attacking you!" "I''ll sell you half of thend!" Suddenly, Robbin seemed topromise and agreed to sell it for only half. "Half? "No, it can''t be just a building. There''s no garden, right?" Of course Bryant didn''t agree. Robbin bit her lips in anger: "This is my patience, if you don''t leave, I will call the police, tell me, if the policees to find you, will your fans cry?" "Alright, call the police. Whose innocence do you think the police believe in?" Bryant didn''t feel the slightest bit of fear. Robbin was really helpless against him, he directly walked to his side and tugged on his hand: "Get out of here, I still have work to do, I don''t have time to bullshit with you!" "I can''t tell, but my strength iscking!" With her sudden tug, Bryant was pulled out of the chair and stood up, he immediately bit down on his teeth and used a bit of power on his big palm. Robbin was wearing a suit and high heels, suddenly she fell into Bryant. At that moment, the door to her office was pushed open. One of her partners and several female employees were standing outside the door. Everyone stared dumbstruck at the two people hugging each other in the office. Robbin did not expect that it would be such a coincidence, a colleague just happened toe in. Actually, Bryant was angry just a moment ago, and suddenly pulled Robbin. Now, with her in his embrace, his handsome face was filled with shock. "It''s Bryant... It''s really him!" "Oh my god, why is she hugging him?" "Don''t tell me Robbin is his girlfriend? No, I don''t ept that." The group of women outside the door were already talking animatedly, while the two people in the office were quickly ejected, as Robbin quickly straightened his jacket. "You two ... What''s the matter? " Bryant immediately walked to a small sofa and sat down, he lowered his head and took out his phone to y. "Robbin was he really Bryant? Can I ask him for a signature? "Please!" "Robbin, is it possible? I have always been very fan of him." Robbin looked at the few female employees who looked like they wanted to pounce over and divide up Bryant, and sighed: "Tell him yourself, I''m not too close with him either!" Everyone''s expression froze. Not only were they not familiar with each other, they were all hugging each other. Did they really think they were stupid? Bryant let out a timelyugh, and everyone looked at Robbin with a strange expression. She really wanted to throw him out of the window. Chapter 1013 Chapter 1013 F ¡ªor a woman like Robbin, who didn''t have much lingering feelings for her life, the actions that Bryant had done to her caused her to be stunned. She didn''t think that Bryant was actually serious. A few female employees rushed in, causing Robbin to be hit by one of them, he was almost unable to stand properly. "Bryant, can you give me an autograph?" "Can we take a picture? I''ve been infatuated with you for a long time. I''ve seen every single one of your works. I really like you." "Me too. You are my favorite star." With that, the woman purposely showed him the proof screen. Robbin looked at the group of women who were usually swift and decisive in the office. Now, they all turned into soft girls in front of Bryant, blushing red to the ears and not daring to even speak loudly. "Of course you can, you are all Robbin;s colleagues after all!" Bryant''s gaze turned towards the dumbstruck Robbin, an evil sense of teasing rising up from the bottom of his heart. He wanted to see, did Robbin know how popr he was. "Really? what''s your rtionship with him? Why does he seem to be so good to you! Immediately, some of the women turned to look at Robbin in jealousy, trying to figure out something from her horrified expression. Robbin clenched her fists tightly and said angrily: "What rtionship do I have with him?!" "We''re friends, ssmates, we''re even considered neighbors!" Bryant had counted all the rtionships among the girls, but no matter which one it was, it was enough to make the girls extremely shocked, and they immediately started to envy him. "Robbin, you sure hid your strength well enough, why didn''t you mention the presence of such a famous star by your side?" One of Robbin''s partners immediately had a face full of resentment. Robbin is shocked, but she could not say a single word. She felt that he should go find a broom and chase this man out of her office. Bryant didn''t know what kind of disaster he had gotten himself into. He took a pen and signed the names of all the female colleagues. When the door closed, Bryant wanted to talk about something with Robbin, but when he turned around, she saw her face tensed up and his entire body trembling as she stared at him. "Bryant, do you know where I am? I''m not at your entertainmentpany, and I need to attract attention from the masses. I''m not at your stage to release your light and heat, and this is aw firm where peoplee to us every day toin about their grievances. We''re busy every day to defend their rights and interests and to help those who have been wronged to gain justice, so we don''t have the spare time to curry favor with a rich person like you. " Robbin clenched her fists, and looked straight at Bryant''s feyes. Bryant''s handsome face nked, he did not think that Robbin would actually say such a thing to him. The fact that he had been entertaining her suddenly made him ashamed. "Sorry, I was just joking with you. I didn''t expect it to affect your work." Bryant was also not so evil that he would even carelessly consider human nature. On the other hand, he lived quite a real life, and he could understand the heavy meaning behind her words. This world was originally unfair, and what Robbin had done, was to uphold this fairness, which was worthy of respect and admiration. "You''ve already affected!" Seeing him sincerely apologize, Robbin''s expression eased up. "If you had promised to sell thend to me earlier, this would not have happened." Bryant still had to defend his goal. Robbin sat back down on her office chair. She might have felt his eyesses getting misty, because Bryant was so angry that she might cry. She took off her sses and wanted to wipe them off with a tissue. When she suddenly heard that he was lifting the ground again, her hand shook, and the sses she was holding fell off for a moment. Robbin was tall enough to look through the mirror. If she did not have her sses on, she would not be able to see who the person was two meters away from his. At this moment, her mind was nk, she quickly bent down to pick them up, but his forehead identally knocked onto the edge of the desk. "Ouch!" Robbin hurriedly reached out her hand to cover her forehead that was hit, and he became even more furious. Bryant''s handsome face was also filled with astonishment, he quickly walked over and picked up her sses. "Your sses are broken. Both lenses are." Bryant looked at the sses, and immediately raised his head to look at Robbin. Since she was not wearing sses, she could clearly see the tears forming at the corner of her eyes. Bryant was stunned again. "Then I am able to work today. Without my sses, I won''t be able to see anything." Robbin quickly shifted her gaze, not wanting to look directly at him. "Don''t you have spare sses?" Bryant felt that he had to bear half of the responsibility. "No!" Robbin rubbed his eyes and then stood up. "I have to go home and get them. There are contact lenses at home and there''s going to be a court session in the afternoon. "I''ll send you back. How far can you see?" Bryant saw that she did not seem to be pretending and immediately frowned. "No need, I''ll take a taxi back myself!" With Robbin''s current condition, of course he would not be able to drive by himself. "You''re really stubborn!" Bryant felt helpless towards her, he had never seen a woman as resolute and unwavering as her. "This is my way of doing things." Robbin took her handbag and rushed to outside.. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Bryant followed behind her, and suddenly another group of people surrounded his, but he was in no mood to care about them, and quickly followed behind Robbin. After she entered the elevator, he closed the door. Just as the elevator doors were about to close, a man''s big hands suddenly reached over, the elevator door pinched his fingers, causing him pain from it, but he still forcefully opened the door and stepped in. Robbin narrowed her eyes and looked at him: "Are you done yet or not? I really have an important job, can you not follow me anymore?" "I''ll take you back. Don''t take a taxi. You''re so beautiful, it''s not safe!" Bryant realised that when Robbin wasn''t wearing sses, he was still very pretty. The ck-framed sses covered her original brilliance. "I told you, no need!" Robbin thought that for the sake of her professional image, she would wear light clothing everyday. She didn''t think it was good, but from an outsider,, she looked like a standard beauty. Chapter 1014 Chapter 1014 Bryant stared at her face and then he angrilyughed: "Who told you you look safe?" "I don''t need anyone to say it. I know it myself. Since I was young, there have only been five people who have expressed their loyalty to me. Isn''t that safe enough?" Robbinughed at herself. "Really?" Bryant could not believe it, with Robbin''s beautiful face, many celebrities be jealous her beauty, but, although she was beautiful, he gave off a stiff and stiff feeling, not liking men at all, which was normal. "Is there any reason for me to lie to you?" Robbin snorted, when the elevator reached the first floor, she quickly walked out. "Robbin, I insist on sending you home!" Bryant really couldn''t be at ease with her squinting eyes, trying to see the road ahead clearly. Walking over, a hand pulled on her wrist, forcing her to walk towards his car. "Bryant, you don''t have to pretend to be a good person. I don''t owe you a favor!" Robbin immediately became anxious, and his fair face immediately flushed red. "This is not what you owe me, it is what I should help you with. Your sses are broken, and because I said something inappropriate and scared you, you don''t have to repay me!" As Bryant spoke, he had already dragged her to the front of his car. And at that moment, many people in the hall were staring at the two of them. He suddenly relized that he had forgotten to put on his mask, so many people recognized him, many girls ran over. "Get in the car!" Bryant didn''t want to be surrounded by the passionate fans, so he directly pushed her away, and then, his tall and big body also sat inside. When she raised her head, she realized that there were still three men in the car. She immediately fixed her hair and she habitually went to push her sses, but she found that she did not have any sses on. "Bryant, what are you doing? abducting her?" When the manager saw Bryant giving her a hard push just now, it was as if he wasmitting a crime on the spot. Bryant didn''t reply but only said to the Driver: "Hurry, let''s go!" Robbin sneered: "what is this. Kidnapping me?" "tell me your address!" Bryant was also feeling very depressed at the moment. It was clearly a matter that could be solved with money, but now they had to make him use up all of his strength. This feeling was truly annoying. Robbin told his the address and then sat there without saying a word. However, her phone kept ringing. Every time Bryant took a call, he would say a lot of professional words for awyer. Furthermore, when she looked at the young face, the words that came out of his mouth gave people a sense of conviction. Unknowingly, Bryant had already stared at Robbin for more than five seconds.until his agent waved his hand in front of his eyes, and he snapped out of it. "Stop it It''s going to make her angry again." That was something that he absolutely could not do. Not to mention his girlfriend, he did not even have a target for rumors, or else the millions of girls that he had supported with great difficulty would have all been taken care of one by one. Bryant was secretly shocked, just now he had stared at his for so long, luckily Robbin wasn''t wearing sses, and his eyes weren''t looking too good, otherwise, he would have scolded her as a hoodlum. After arriving at Robbin''s house, Bryant still decided to apany her upstairs. Robbin was speechless at the man''s warm side. "If you want to follow, then put on your mask. I don''t want to be affected by you even if it affects my ce." Robbin was really afraid of him, the sensation he caused at thepany just now, he did not know when it would calm down. "Alright!" Bryant obediently put on the mask. The manager and assistant looked at Bryant withplicated expressions as they watched him reach out to grab Robbin''s wrist, as if they were really afraid that she would trip and fall down. Robbin was not used to being held. She gently shook it off: "I''m not a pregnant woman, you don''t have to support me, I won''t fall down." Only now did Bryant realize that he had been too attentive to his, his handsome face inexplicably heating up. The ce that Robbin lived in was not bad. She lives on the eighth floor and the elevator went straight up. Robbin lowered his head to look for the key. He found it, and if he wanted to open the door, he had to bend his waist to look for the key hole. "Let me do it!" Bryant quickly grabbed it and easily opened the door. "Take a seat, I''m going to wear my contact lens!" Robbin said as he walked towards her bedroom. Bryant looked at the three-room suite. The interior was clean and tidy, and everything that was ced in the house seemed to have been well regted, as if there had never been chaos in the house, unlike his house, which he would always forget to clean. However, this woman''s house was extremely tidy. Bryant wanted to sit on the sofa for a while, but he realized that her sofa was also clean and tidy. He could only stick his hands in his pockets and stand against the wall. Not longter, Robbin came out wearing a pair of contact lences. She tied her long hair into a ponytail, which looked a lot more refined and stronger than her long hair. "Let''s go, I''m in a hurry!" Robbin said directly. Bryant nodded and followed her out. "You live alone?" Bryant asked. "Is there a problem?" Robbin nced at him indifferently. "Nothing, I thought you were living with your family!" Bryant shrugged his shoulders. "No, I''m used to living alone for the convenience of my work!" Robbin still maintained his indifferent expression. "Do you have a germaphobe?" Bryant asked out of a sudden. "No!" "Then isn''t your home creepily clean because you have an obsession with cleanliness?" Bryant continued to ask fearlessly. Robbin was so angry by him, how could he use the word "creepy" to describe her warm home? "I''m not a germaphobe, I just like to clean up, okay?" Robbin really didn''t want to chat with him. Bryant could onlugh: "So that''s how it is. Aren''t you very busy working every day? Where do I get the time to pack up? "All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "When I''m thinking, I like doing household chores. Do you have any objections?" Robbin rolled his eyes in anger. Bryant could only shake his head: "Of course not, you probably earned quite a lot in one year too, right? "I don''t have as much money as you!" Bryantughed nomittally: "Oh right, you are only two years younger than me, this year you should be around twenty¡ªfour or twenty-five, why didn''t you find a boyfriend?" Robbin was so annoyed by him that he stopped walking: "No man likes me, are you satisfied?" Chapter 1015 Chapter 1015 B¡ªryant was shocked by herst answer. He followed her all the way downstairs, but did not dare to ask her anymore, as Robbin did not want to take his car anymore, and directly went to the road to park. By the time Bryant caught up, she was already in a taxi, and disappeared into the darkness. Bryant stood dazedly at the side of the road with a baffled expression. Today, another pair of newbies had arrived in the city. Lynn,, was about to marry Billy. The festive and embroidered flowers were all in bloom in the middle of an open European style building skirt. This was a beautiful paradise and was also one of the tourism projects. She is outspoken and passionate, not being loyal to the sacred and solemn hall, but persuits the open green grass and green mountains, just like her heart, not liking to be bound, and liking to be free and unrestrained. Lynn had chosen to stay in this vast scenery for a long time. And the promise Billy had given her, was to give her the greatest freedom. He would not interfere with her thoughts, and even more so, he would not interfere with her decisions. The red carpet extended to the center of the grasnd, and the surrounding white buildings were especially dazzling. Countless fragrant flowers could be seen in front of the sculpted mural on the long white jade corridor. The guests were passing through the corridor in an orderly manner and arrived at a green grasnd. A huge curtain made of fresh flowers was erected at the back of the stage, and in front of it were nine gand archways. Each detail was handled very meticulously, and the romantic atmosphere that surrounded the grass was extremely enviable. The guests were seated on either side of the corridor. At this moment, they had just entered the arena. In the dressing room, Lily and Anne sat on the sofa. Lily was married, so she naturally could not be Lynn''s bridesmaid, and Anne was about to be Lynn''s sister-inw, so she naturally could not help her. When Mary called her, she might not be able to see him, but because she was busy filming, she could note over. Actually, Lynn knew why Mary couldn''te. Of course, she knew the reason, and she didn''t want others to know as well. After all, this was the William Family''s family matter. "The bridesmaids'' group, I''ve already found a few good friends in my circle." Lynn said while smiling at her makeup. "Lynn, are you nervous now?" Anne asked her curiously. "No It''s been a long time since I''ve been nervous. I originally wanted to be nervous on my wedding day, but now, why am I still not nervous? " Lynn said with a joking expression. "That''s because you know that you''ve married the right person. Your future life will be blissful, so there''s no need to be nervous!" Lily, who was seated at the side,ughed and said. Lynn pointed at her: "Yes, those words of yours have reached deep into my heart, I love listening to it!" Anne immediately covered her smile and said, "Sister Lynn, you will definitely be the queen of our family in the future. I see that Billy will always listen to you, I am truly envious of you two for being so loving and beautiful." "Anne, are you saying that you''re not satisfied with my younger brother?" Lynn immediately shrugged his shoulders. Anne immediately shookher head: "Of course not, your brother has changed a lot recently, I like him a little!" "Then when are you going to consider marrying into our Mu Family? "I''ll make the decision for you!" Lynn immediately felt that this was a good thing, and turned to look at Anne as he asked. Anne panicked a little and immediatelyughed while waving his hand: "No no no, I am not thinking about marriage right now, I feel that we are in a very good condition right now." "Lily is the best to know the hapiness if we get married!" Lynn hurriedly brought up the matter. Lily smiled without saying a word. She didn''t seem to be able to tell whether or not they were getting married. "Lily, tell me, what''s the benefit of getting married?" Anne really dide to ask her in all seriousness. Lilyughed: "I don''t see any benefits, it''s just that I might be able to go and discuss things with him if I encounter any problems. If I suffer from grievances and get bullied, I can have someone to rely on." "Yes, this is the advantage. You don''t have the confidence if you don''t get married. If you get married, you have the confidence!" Lynn immediately magnified the benefits to the maximum. Anne blinked her eyes: "What you guys said makes a lot of sense, but I still enjoy this kind of unmarried life, it''s like the feeling of being in love in the past." "Anne, you must have been scared by my little brother''s injuries. That''s why you had such thoughts. I really want to beat him up." Lynn immediately med all of this on his brother. Anne froze for a moment, then sighed: "If only I had such a domineering older sister like you, then no one would dare to bully me since I was young." "Congrattions, you have it now. I will protect you in the future!" Lynn immediately smiled like a flower. Lily advised by the side: "That''s right, once you marry into this family, Lynn will be your best friend. If anyone dares to bully you, she will definitely help you!" "But things changes so quickly!" Anneughed bitterly. Lynn understood the meaning behind her words and immediately revealed : "As for my mother, I can only help you up till here. Being together with our mother-inw is a huge problem. It need to take time to solve it, step by step, anyways, it''s quite awkward being together with Billy''s mother. Anne nodded: "That''s right, as long as we can understand each other, your fate is the best. I heard that your mother-inw treats you like her own daughter, and furthermore, the olddy of Wayne Family treats you very well." Lily smiled with aplicated expression: "Yes, my mother-inw is really good, I have nothing to say about that. Old granny, being able to live in her home is something I do not even dare dream about." "Your beautiful dream hase true!" Lynn was happy for her. Anne saw that Lynn was talking nonstop, and the makeup artist was standing by the side in a daze, she quickly urged her: "Sister Lynn, you should put on your makeup first, I will follow you out to check the situation!" "Alright, let''s go!" Lynn nodded. Anne and Lily walked out of the dressing room, and the two of them headed towards the corridor. Suddenly, a door at the side was not closed, and they heard a man talking. "Shh!" Anne immediately pointed a finger at Lily, and a pair of beautiful eyes shed. Lily focused on listening, and it was actually n''s voice that came out. She could not help but secretlyugh. It looked like n was ying to the point of courting death.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 1016 Chapter 1016 Two beautiful women were leaning against the wall, standing inside the not yet closed door of the resting room, n''s voice was still loud and clear. "Anne and I have already decided that we will get married before the end of the year. Moreover, we have also decided to have another child!" n said in a somewhat pleased tone as he and Lily looked at each other. "You should have already captured Anne''s heart by now. I think you guys have been quite sweet lately." As the bridegroom of today, Billy was already dressed neatly. At this moment, he was waiting for the wedding to start. "Of course! Although Anne still suspect me, I still have my daughter. As long as she''s here, I''ll have a lot of ways to make Anne like me.!" The more n talked, the more addicted he became, because the scene of him being tortured by love just now was just like yesterday. Of course he would lose face for his soul and take back a little bit of the situation. "Mummy!" Just as Lily and Anne was about to listen to a little more at the corner of the room, a little pink figure staggered out of the door. It was Crystal. Her voice immediately silenced the entire room. "Mummy, hug!" Crystal dressed up as the little princess today. Her pink cheeks were also paired with a pink princess skirt. She was cute and cute, making people want to pinch her little face. Anne carried her daughter and walked in. Lily followed behind her, and in the middle of the group of men, she saw Edwards at first nce. He was dressed in a tailored ck suit and was leaningzily on the sofa with his long legs crossed. Lily felt a little guilty under his extremely prating gaze, she did not think that she would eavesdrop on their conversation. Although he was a little embarrassed, Lily still walked to her side and sat down. Edwards immediately extended his hand and lightly patted her waist, which was a kind of intimate rtionship. Although he didn''t have any thoughts, it had an extraordinary significance, indicating that he doted on her. When n saw Anne holding his daughter and sitting on a seat at the side, he immediately asked with a smile: "Anne, is my sister ready?" "Not yet, wait for a moment!" Anne brought out a biscuit that was not even hot and fed it to Crystal. Crystal blinked her huge pitch -ck eyes, and her small mouth moved from side to side. "You must have just arrived? " n was already familiar with Anne''s expression, he had a nagging feeling that Anne was looking at him with some judgement, causing him to be secretly shocked. A hint of nervousness passed through Lily''s expression, when she heard Anne say indifferently: "No, we have been standing outside the door for a long time! Because I''m afraid I''ll disturb your mood by listening to all of your conversations." "..." The expressions of all the men present, were all filled with ridicule andughter, and only n''s handsome face was flushed red, which meant, the things he said to blow his own trumpet, had Anne heard it? n immediately wanted to ask for help from all the men here, in the hope that they would lend a hand and help him exin himself. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. n sighed, thinking that these friends are not reliable. Fortunately, at this moment, Ang walked in, and symbolically walked to Crystal, and extended her hand out: "let grandmother hug you?" "No!" The little guy immediately extended her little hands, tightly hugged onto Mummy''s arms, and shook her head as he spoke. Actually, it wasn''t Crystal fault, because she know who treat her good and bad. Moreover, now that Anne was giving her a small biscuit to eat, she had to follow Mummy by her side. Ang immediatelyughed, and felt that it was a bit embarrassing. Everyone at the scene were young people, and she, the elder, truly felt embarrassed. n quietly watched her mother''s performance, and then said indifferently: "Mom, what are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you greeting guests?" "I wanted to ask you to help me, so don''t just focus on chatting. Come out and help. There are a lot of customers, so I''m busy!" Ang hurriedly said to him. Leo stood up too: "I''ll go with you!" The guests that were invited today were the guests from the William Family and her family, so Leo could still help. n and Leo went out to help, Anne also brought Crystal to look for her parents and rtives to y, if it was in the big resting room, only Lily and Edwards left, as Billy was the groom, he would also go out to do the final preparations. "I suddenly realized that getting married is really a busy thing!" Lily smiled and sighed. "That''s right!" Seeing that there was no one around, Edwards quickly pulled her into his embrace. Lily also leaned into his firm embrace as if she was enjoying it, and closed her eyes. "I really can''t believe that we''re actually married." "What''s there to not believe? Are you not determined to marry me? " Edwards couldn''t help but laugh lowly, hisrge palm moving around her waist once again. If her answer didn''t satisfy him, he would definitely pinch her waist ruthlessly. "Why should I marry you? I was dreaming about marrying someone, but I didn''t know you." Lily immediately answered cleverly. Edwards chuckled, looks like this woman had be smarter too. "Then when did you dream of marrying someone?" Edwards asked with interest. "I should be fifteen or sixteen years old!" Lily replied honestly. "Who did you think you would marry at that time?" The name Bryant suddenly shed past Edwards''s mind, his handsome face inexplicably darkened. Lily''s beautiful eyes shed twice, she immediately raised her head and looked at him: "Are you thinking about a person already?" "Is that him?" Edwards''s expression became even more unsightly. Lilyughed aloud, "At that time, how would I dare dream about marrying you? If I had had such a dream, it would have been that I was crazy and daydreaming." "Let alone your dreams. In the future, I will be the only existence in your dreams. Remember this!" A domineering request from someone. Chapter 1017 Chapter 1017 D ¡ªempsey could onlyugh at Edwards''s tyranny. Previously, when he spoke such unreasonable words, she might retort in anger, but now, she felt that it was because she heard too much of his love story. asionally, she would change her taste and it would also be interesting. "What are youughing at? I''m not joking with you. " Edwards narrowed his beautiful eyes slightly. She actually did not immediately answer him, could it be that there was no way to continue the conversation? "I''m justughing at you for being so naive. Who can control your Dreamscape? If that''s possible, then I will have a dream about you every night and you have to treat me well!" Lily''s beautiful big eyes shed with a dark smile. "Serving you?" The man''s elegant face was also tainted with some traces of evil. "Could it be that I didn''t satisfy you in reality, which is why you want to continue with me in your dreams?" "What are you thinking? "I mean, I want you to make me something else. For example, make me breakfast, or bring me a cup of tea, and carry me a long way ..." "Alright, I''ll take a break and cook a meal for you, so that you won''t keep thinking about it." Edwards was really afraid that she would continue counting. Although he wanted to fulfill all of her wishes, there was still a limit to what he could do for her. Lilyughed secretly: "I only want to drive you around in my dreams, in reality, I don''t dare!" "Even though I said I didn''t dare, I was clearly trying to pick on me, wasn''t I?" Edwards''s beautiful eyes carried a hint of a smile as he hugged her tightly. When she wasn''t paying attention, his thin lips secretly kissed her lips, "Now, do you need me to pour you a cup of water? My queen?" "I''m just joking with you!" Lily didn''t think that this man would be so understanding. She was just teasing him just now, but he had actually put on a serious expression for her. Of course, Edwards knew that she was purposely joking with him, and even more so punishing him by lightly pinching her waist. Lily''s entire body trembled, and then he softly fell into her embrace, pouting to him. "Damn!" Only now did Lily realize that the voice that identally leaked out earlier was actually so bashful, as he angrily punched him on the thigh. Then, he red at him, "I''ll go out and take a look at the situation. "dear!" Edwards was about to be abandoned by her, his handsome face revealing a wronged expression. Lily could not be bothered with him, he could not be pitied so easily. Otherwise, that kind of embarrassing thing would happen again. After weing the guests, Leo went to a corner with less people and took out his phone, and gave it to Mary. "Mary, what are you doing? " When Leo saw that everyone has his or her date, he was inexplicably disappointed. At this time, he especially wanted to give Mary a call, even if it was just to hear her voice. "Yes, I''m eating right now. Has the feast started yet?" Mary asked with concern in her sweet voice. "Yes. The guests are all here. The entrance ceremony is about to tbegin!" Leo looked at the stage behind him. "Then record a video for meter. Although I can''t witness it with my own eyes, at the very least, I want to see how it looks like at the scene!" Mary was still very moved and envious of them. She really hoped that she can, stand by his side as his friend, and giving their blessings to together. "Why don''t youe here? "I told you, you don''t have to care ..." "I don''t want to make your mother unhappy because of me on such a joyous day. Leo, I actually really want to go as well. Really!" Mary interrupted him and sighed. "I know, you are bing more and more sensible, and it makes my heart broken even more!" Leo thought back to the days when she first met him. She had the guts to say anything to him, but now, he had be more and more familiar with him, and was more and more able to stand on his side and think for him. "Isn''t it good to be sensible? In the past, I was too willful, I would always inadvertently say the wrong things and hurt others, but I don''t know it yet, now, I have learnt how to judge the appearance of others, so the number of people that I have offended is lesser, is this not a good thing? " Mary chuckled. Leo suddenly didn''t know how to reply. "You must be very busy. You go ahead and let¡¯ s have diiner tonight!" Mary said in a low voice. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Alright, take care of yourself." Leo waited for her to hang up the phone, then clenched his phone tightly. When he turned around, he saw that n was holding her daughter Crystal, and was talking to her. Crystal''s two small hands did not stop for a moment, one moment pulling on n''s tie, the next moment touching her nose, her two short hands were about to kiss her face, causing n to be unable to rx for even a moment, and continuously grab onto her daughter''s restless little hands. Anne crossed her arms in front of chest and looked at n with a smile, making n feel iparably guilty. "Alright, Anne. I know I''m very handsome, but don''t keep staring at me. There are so many people here, it''s quite embarrassing." nughed shamelessly. "I see that you''re very proud of yourself in front of your friends. Who told you that we n to have another child?" Anne squinted her beautiful eyes. "Did you really hear it?, when guys get together, they will talk anything. Don''t take it seriously, as long as you don''t want, I will not force you to have another child. n hurriedly exined to him what he had said just now. "Is that so? I only heard your voice the loudest. " Anne would not easily believe his exnation. When Billy is with my sister, most of the time I listen to my sister. When Edwards is with Lily, he is also made by Edwards; n feebly fought for the position of Patriarch, but unfortunately, his tone was still not firm enough. "Oh,I really didn''t expect you to respect me so much now!" Anne very obediently nodded his head andughed twice. "Anne, there''s a lot of people here right now. Can I apologize when we get home?" n''s handsome face showed that he could not hold it in, and he quickly lowered his voice and said. "Alright, let''s talk about it when we get back home!" Of course Anne would not argue with him, she could not argue with him now, once he started, he would immediately admit his fault. Chapter 1018 Chapter 1018 The flowers ced in long corridor was very romantic. On the side of the stage was a professional performer who was specially invited. The melodious tune of the violin and the light and pleasant piano made people feel intoxicated. The elders of the various families were already siited on both sides of the stage, the smile on Ang''s face was not so weak, after all, it was very rare for her daughter to be able to marry into the William''s Family, and to ept the marriage. Back then, she was afraid that her daughter would be too overbearing and not be able to find a satisfied man, but now, her worry was unnecessary, not only did she attract a man younger than her, but also this man was so tall, handsome, and outstanding. Seated beside Ang was Lynn''s father, Andrew. His expression also carried excitement and happiness, but when he and Ang looked at each other, the expression on her face stiffened. Ang''s expression immediately became gloomy, her fingers subconsciously grabbing onto her ceremonial skirt, she felt that the man beside her truly did not love her, she had even looked at her with such rigidity, did he have another woman? her heart was inexplicably hurt, as though a needle had stabbed into it. "I thought you wouldn''te here!" Ang mocked because he had just returned as well. "It is my daughter''s wedding, of course I have toe?" Andrew replied calmly. "I thought you didn''t want our family anymore. Your research is the most important thing." Ang''s expression became indescribably sad and wronged. Andrew''s face shed with pain. He was silent for a long while before replying, "Actually, I''ve always wanted to return. But every time I return, it would cause you to feel even more resentment towards me. "A good reason!" Ang''s sarcasm grew even stronger. "Don''t argue with me in our daughter''swedding. She''ll be sad." Andrew did not want to continue chatting with her, it was just like husband and wife. With just a few words, they would start arguing, and that was why their rtionship would always be cold and rigid. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Andrew, I only ask you one question, are you ... "Do you have another woman?" Ang''s eyes inexplicably reddened, and tears rolled in her eyes. "Of course not!" "Is that true?" Ang didn''t believe him at all. After being separated for so many years, did he really not have any other women? Who would believe it? "That''s right, this is the truth!" Andrew answered her without even thinking. "Alright then, if... If I ask you to apply for a transfer back, will you? " In the end, Ang still believed in him, and she also decided to let go of her pride and dignity to beg her husband not to leave anymore. Andrew''s fingers that were on his knees trembled. Obviously, hearing those words, he found it hard to believe. "In the past, I was too proud and never took you seriously. I was wrong, I was not so strong and independent before. Other people have husbands to apany them while they walk, but I didn''t even dare to step out the door. I really admired them." Ang''s voice became more and more sorrowful, as if he had endured too much, and it had been umting for too long. Andrew turned his head, looking at her eyes which were filled with tears, and sighed lightly. He extended his hand and held Ang''s stiff fingers: "If you had agreed to speak to me like this a few years ago, why would I have fled to such a faraway ce to live? I thought you looked down on me and didn''t love me anymore." "If I don''t love you, why should I marry you? Give birth to our children? My brain isn''t filled with water. " Ang''s teary face turned into a smile, his heart suddenly felt a sense of security, as though someone was holding his hand tightly. This feeling, was extremelyforting. "Then don''t me me in the future. We are all old And we should forget old time and start live a betther life." Andrew did not want to be alone anymore. He also missed his home, missed his young granddaughter who was just born, and began to think that his daughter''s child would be born soon. He also envied the others who would be by his side, and help them live their children. Ang didn''t think that she would have the courage to submit. To think that she would be repaid with sincere feelings, she waspletely dumbfounded. "Alright, I won''tin anymore!" Ang was suddenly as shy as a young married woman who had just gotten married. Her face was lowered and she waspletely red. The parents of the William''s Family were also sitting in the same ce, but their lives were much happier than Ang''s. They have married for many years already, and their rtionship was strong enough. Ont time they even leave their two sons behind and go abroad for tourism. Thus, during Billy born, he waspletely looked after by Leo, so their parents could just ignore them. At this moment, the host announced the official opening of the wedding ceremony. n was holding his daughter as he sat in the front row. Suddenly, his handsome face looked surprised, and quickly reached out to grab Anne''s arm: "Tell me, my eyes aren''t blurry, is my father holding my mother''s hand?" Hering what n said, Anne suddenly looked towards Ang''s direction. Then, with a face full of suspicion, he said: " it''s true. They are holding hands." "What''s going on?" n didn''t dare believe it. He was worried that his parents would make a ruckus at his sister''s wedding and then leave him unhappily. But now, not only did they not start a fight, they were even holding hands. "It is not a suprised? Don''t you see that your father still loves your mother a lot?" Anne, who was a spectator, noticed with a nce that his father actually had a very deep feeling towards Ang. Even though he had deliberately concealed this feeling, he was unable to hide the expression in his eyes asionally. "Really? Why didn''t I notice? I keep having the feeling that they are the enemies of Number Three! " n''s handsome face still had a stupefied expression, probably because he had not seen his parents'' loving appearances for a long time. At this moment, when he saw them, they did not look happy, but instead, they seemed to have shocked him. Anne covered her mouth andughed secretly: "How can you think of your parents that way?" "It was originally, but I watched them argue since I was young." n shrugged his shoulders and said with a helpless look on his face. "Well, their rtionship is better now, isn''t it? Don''t think too much! " Anne knew her family''s environment since she was young, and it had caused n to always have a skeptical attitude towards love. Back then, when she took the initiative to pursue him, she had already been beaten to the point of being unworthy of this kind of emotion. Chapter 1019 Chapter 1019 A ¡ªndrew walked to his daughter''s side and stretched out his arm towards her, his eyes filled with gratitude and certainty. Lynn was surprised and reached out to grab his father''s arm, and said in a low voice: "Father, thank you for youring, I am very happy!" "You are apple of my eyes, of course I must attend your wedding." The father and daughter pair whispered as they walked toward the red carpet, following the melodious rhythm of the music. After going through the romantic flower arch made from nine fresh flowers, on top of the stage stood Billy who was dressed in an elegant tuxedo. Today, he was the main character with dazzling light, he emotionally pinched his fingers, and looked at the woman who was brought over by his father Mu, his eyes filled with joy. The goddess who had oncecked the courage to confess was now his bride. It was as if she was in a great dream, unreal. Billy poked his finger into the flesh of his palm. It was painful, it proved that this was not a dream. His thin lips lifted into a happy smile. Countless emotions had gathered to this moment. He truly wanted to embrace her and use his entire life to hold her in ce. Andrew led his daughter and stepped onto the stage, personally handing her over to Billy. "I hope you will treat her better and you two live a happy life forever!" It was just a simple instruction, but it contained the kind of blessing and care a father would give to his daughter. "don''t worry. We will happy forever!" Billy was a little nervous, but he still said what he wanted to say. Andrew wanted to say more, but he realized that he was choked with sobs. Many words stuck in his throat, unable to speak, so he did not say anymore. He lightly pat his daughter''s arm, as though he was saying a less formal farewell. She raised her head, not wanting to let the tears that she had shed ruin her queen ¡ªlike beautiful makeup. However, kinship far surpassed everything else, and came from the silent words her father had not said, which deeply moved her heart. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Billy was still very nervous, his handsomel face was flushed from excitement. The host took the opportunity to speak up from the side, making the scene even more romantic and moving. The guests at the scene gave the couple their most sincere blessings after a round of warm apuse. Of course, there were also many people who were disappointed and helpless. There were many business elites who had expressed good feelings towards her in the past, but unfortunately, no matter how they tried, they couldn''t capture the Queen''s sincerity, so they could only retreat in a sorry state. Furthermore, they had to wait and see who would be the lucky one to get Lynn''s heart. However, when Lynn generously introduced her boyfriend, everyone was stunned. They had always thought that the man Lynn would pick would be someone like Leo, who was a business mogul that could stand on his own, or someone with talent like Edwards, who had a great reputation as a young age, but in the end, she chose Billy. A man who was famous for his gentleness, who didn''t have a strong personality or natural means, was just someone with a noble identity as the second son of the William''s Family. To be honest, when Lynn choosed him, most people were so shocked Of course, while many men were envious and jealous of Billy, many women were also jealous of her. Billy took out the diamond ring. Under the host''s guidance, he gently held up Lynn''s left hand, causing her ring finger to no longer have a nameless name. The romantic and solemn ceremony was over, and the guests were invited to the banquet hall. Billy also changed into a new set of clothes and came out to toast. Leo was worried that his brother was not strong enough to drink, so he naturally epted the blessings of the guests and the toasts from all sides. Edwards and Lily left after dinner. When the banquet was almost over, Leo had already beenpletely drunk. As the groom, Billy was also drunk. Leo''s assistant and the driver took him home, but seeing how drunk he was, he was naturally worried about leaving him alone, so Leo''s assistant directly gave Mary a call. Mary who received the call immediately rushed over, only to see that the man had untied his tie, undid the third button on his shirt, andid on the bed. " Why are you so drunk?" When Mary saw that he actually did not wake up, and even when she sat on the side of the bed and stared at him for a long time, she did not have any reaction, so she could not help but cry andugh as she spoke. "Mary!" It was unknown if it was her voice that had woken him up, but Leo opened his intoxicated eyes, the luster in them was still a little indistinct, and he suddenly pulled Mary''s arm over. Maryid on his chest unprepared. The man was still talking about her name, "Mary, is that you?" Mary gave a light grunt, as she quietly stuck close to his chest, not wanting to move an inch. Actually, she didn''t go to the crew today, but stayed home by herself. That was why she was able to rush over so quickly when she received a call from his assistant. "Leo, are you thirsty? Do you want some water? " Mary''s finger gently stroked his firm chest as she asked in a soft voice. "Mary!" The man didn''t seem to have much awareness, only muttering her name. Mary could only make her own decision. A person like him who was drunk would definitely not be conscious. Mary wanted to stand up from his embrace to go to the living room to give a cup of water to him, but unfortunately, just as she was about to stand up, she was pressed down by a big palm. "YDon¡¯t go!" The man''s voice was overbearing, as if he understood her words again, but he would rather be thirsty than let her leave him by even half a step. Mary chuckled. Alright, if you don''t want to leave, then so be it. She liked to lie in his arms like this anyway. The man seemed to have felt her obedient look. Suddenly, his charming body misced and Mary felt the world spinning around her. In the next second, she was pressed down by the man and could not move at all. Chapter 1020 Chapter 1020 Mary had never expected that even when she was drunk, she would still not behave properly. At this moment, she was pressed down on the soft bed, her beautiful face flushed red from nervousness. "Leo, wake up. You''re drunk, so it''s better not to do this!" Mary used her two small arms and tried to push the man away. She was drunk and wasn''t suitable for intense exercise. "I''m not drunk!" Leo raised his head, his beautiful eyes stared straight at her flushed face, his voice low and hoarse: "I like you, Mary!" Being revealed by his strength, Mary was also stunned by his beautiful eyes, and only blinked after a long while. "I love you!" The man seemed to feel that saying the word ''like'' didn''t mean much about his desire for her. Thus, he said something even more touching. Mary listened carefully this time as moisture appeared in her eyes. She no longer resisted him and extended her slender arm, tightly hugging his neck, and burrowed her face into his shoulder: "I love you too, Leo, you don''t even know how much I love you, you definitely don''t know!" When Mary secretly fell in love with him back then, those days weren''t too good either, because when she looked at him from afar, she was so excited that she couldn''t sleep at all. When she saw a photo of him interviewing her in a certain financial magazine, she could have cut it off with a pair of scissors and paste it onto her diary. Seeing that he had apanied some woman to some asion and then been caught red- handed by some bored reporters, causing gossip to fly around, Mary would feel so sad.. He would even strongly refute and help prove his innocence when others were talking to her about this matter. Now that she thought about it, wasn''t the craziness back then because of this warm and firm hug? The man seemed to have heard it clearly, as he chuckled softly. Hearing hisughter, Mary suddenly became clear-headed. She had revealed her inner monologue without reservation just now, she hoped that he was drunk and did not hear it too clearly. The man suddenly made a move to tug at his tie, and this time he did it quickly, ripping it off his neck and throwing it on the carpet, and then, with one hand, quickly and gracefully, unbuttoning his shirt. "Leo... What are you doing? " Mary saw that he was drunk and yet she still moved so quickly, and immediately wondered if he was really drunk or just pretending. what do you think what I am going to do?" The man was indeed not very drunk, and was still in the mood to joke with her. Mary''s beautiful face became hot, she did not want to resist, on the contrary, she had not seen him for a long time, at that moment, her emotions were moving too. "You''re so drunk?" It was the most shocking thing for a man to say such a thing. What do you mean ? Surely, it would be possible. Leo''s lips were immediately covered, and the remaining few words of concern that remained in Mary''s mouth were all stuffed into hers. An hourter, Mary realized that when a man get drunk, not only would he be fine, he was even more ferocious than usual. However, Leo, who was tired, had already fallen asleep. After a busy day, he had drunk too much. At this moment, he was truly tired. Maryid on the bed, both her hands folded. With her chin on the back of her hand, she stared unblinkingly at the man''s peaceful eyes. She wasn''t sure if he is so busy or not, Leo looks a bit thinner than before. That handsome face of his became even more unfathomable. Mary watched quietly and kissed him on his forehead and got off the bed. She opened the fridge and saw that there was nothing to eat inside the fridge. It was probably because she did not live here, causing Leo to bezy. Thinking that when he woke upter, he would definitely want to eat something. Mary decided to go downstairs to the supermarket to buy something to eat. She changed into a set of casual clothes and left the ce. This was a high - end residential area, and inside the small district, there was arge shopping mall. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Mary She wore a mask and a hat, and pushed a small cart, like her sister next door.. She put a lot of things in it, and suddenly she saw a drugstore next to it, and after a moment''s thought, she went in and came out with a box of pills. They haven'' t wear condoms just now,. Therefore, Mary still decided to take this pill. When she went back to Leo''s home, when she suddenly found that Leo''s mother, Gracy, standing at the door. Gracy was ringing the doorbell. Obviously, she was worried that her eldest son was drunk and did not have anyone to take care of him. However, she had rung the doorbell for a long time, and no one had answered her door. She was just in a hurry when she saw Marying out carrying something. "Gtacy, why are you here?" Mary immediately asked in a low voice. Gracy looked at thebags in her hand andughed lightly. "I thought you celebrities would not go shopping in public." Mary''s expression became awkward for a moment. If it was someone else who said this, she would only feel that they were curious, but Gracy''s tone clearly carried a sense of ridicule. "Auntie,e in?" I''ll open the door for you! " After Mary finished speaking, she was about to reach out to press the lock with her hand, when suddenly, she thought of something that made all the hairs on her body stand up. After doing that just now, Leo was still not wearing his clothes. If Gracy walked in just like that, would he ... "What are you still standing there for?" Hurry up and open the door, Leo is drunk, I''m worried about him! " Seeing her frozen in midair and did not let go, Gracy immediately thought that she had other thoughts and frowned. Before Mary could even catch her breath, he heard her urging him on. She had no choice but to bite the bullet and ce her finger on her. The door opened and Gracy walked in quickly. "Uh, Gracy!" Seeing that she was about to directly enter the room, with no one knowing where she got the courage, Mary shouted loudly, "You ... Would you like some drink? " Chapter 1021 Chapter 1021 M ¡ªary''s words made the Gracy stop in her tracks, and turn to look at her.. She hurriedly put the big and small bags on the tea table and was about to pour her some water. Gracy nced at her bedroom. Her son seemed to be asleep on the bed, so she didn''t go in to disturb him and sat down on the sofa. Mary ran to the kitchen to wash the cups. Gracy looked inside the bag she was shopping in, and then her eyes fell on a small bag that was specially made for her. She casually took it out and looked, and her expression immediately changed. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Mary washed her hands and walked out of the kitchen. Just as she was about to pour water for her, she suddenly saw that Gracy was holding the medicine that she had just bought, and her entire body froze. "You take this every day?" Gracy''s tone was full of mockery as she threw the medicine onto the table. "You''re still young, so you should know a little about this matter." Mary''s mind was momentarily nk. She forced herself to smile, and still went to pour Gracy a cup of water. Walking over, she ced it in front of her, then quickly kept the medicine inside her bag. "Auntie, please don''t judge me." Mary self-deprecatingly lowered her head. "Your mother and I can be considered to have grown up together. I have no objections to you two, mother and daughter, but you really shouldn''t have pestered my son. Mary, honestly, I was too surprised. Gracy raised her cup and took a sip of water, a look of dissatisfaction on her face. Mary nervously pinched her fingers. Maybe she was too young, and was afraid of the elders unconsciously. "Gracy I really like him. Can you give me a chance..." "I''m sorry, I do wish for my son to get married and have children as soon as possible, but I really cannot ept someone who hasn''t even reached the age of marriage. Do you want my son to wait for you for a few more years? I don''t know how your mother feels, but I really can''t take it." The determination in Gracy''s tone caused Mary''s beautiful face to turn pale. She bit her lower lip, trying hard to suppress the sadness that welled up in her. "Leo is asleep, I will go out!" Mary suddenly said softly, after that, she picked up her bag and left. Mary leaned onto the elevator wall weakly, her mind was in a mess. Gracy''s words were like a p to her face, making her feel extremely embarrassed. That''s right, she wasn''t even old enough to get married yet she was already living with a man. She clearly didn''t say any curses, but why did she feel so ufortable listening to them? Had she really done something wrong? Mary''s eyes started to tear up, she tried her best to hold back her tears, she just couldn''t extricate herself from liking a man, what was wrong with that? Leo woke up around 11 PM. His hangover made him dizzy. Instinctively, he shouted, "Mary, give me a ss of water!" Just as he was feeling dizzy, a ss of water was handed to him and he took it. "Drink it, you still have the strength to fight back!" The voice of the Gracy above him woke Leo up from his shock. He held onto the cup tightly, and his intoxicated eyes quickly widened. "Mom?" He could not believe that the person who poured water for him was his mother. The next second, he quickly pulled the nket up to his chest. Gracyughed mockingly: "I''m your mother. Don¡¯t be shy." Leo''s handsome face was full of awkwardness as he asked with a flushed face, "Mom, why are you here? "Where''s Mary?" "Oh, she has left!" Gracy replied indifferently. Leo''s expression became stiff, and his voice became hoarse: "Mom ... You didn''t say anything to her, did you? " "Do you really love her so much? I didn''t say anything about her! " Gracy thought for a moment, what he had said was not excessive, it was just a normal tone, neither was it fierce nor noisy. "Mom, I''m going to get dressed. You go out first!" Leo was finally awake now, a look of exhaustion shed across his handsome face. Gracy turned around and went out, and even closed the door for him. Leo got off the bed, put on a robe randomly and went into the bathroom to take a bath. Putting his hands on the azure stone countertop and staring at his own depressed expression in the mirror, the man couldn''t help but mutter a curse. The problems between his mother and mary have existed for a long time. Even as his biological son, it was difficult to resolve. Leo took a bath and changed into a set of casual clothes. Gracy had already prepared the ingredients Mary had bought earlier and was preparing a meal for him in the kitchen. "Are you hungry,e and eat!" Gracy''s culinary skills were not bad. She made a stew and three dishes. Leo was indeed a little hungry, but when he thought of Mary''s departure, he started to worry. "Mom, when you see her in the future, don''t embarrss her." Leo took the bread and started to eat. After taking a few bites, he still felt that he had tomunicate with his mother. "You are such a unfilial son, you only care about your woman and not your mother, right?" Seeing that he was always speaking up for Mary, the Gracy was immediately angered again. "No, of course I care about you!" Leo hurriedly exined. "She''s at least three or four years away from her legal age of marriage. Don''t tell me you really have to wait." Gracy turned pale and questioned him. "Why can''t we wait? I''m not old!" Leo said in a low voice. "Not old yet? You''re going to be twenty-nine soon. You''ll be thirty ¡ªtwo years old if you wait three more years. What if she doesn''t want to marry you then? What will you do? " The Gracy was really too concerned about her. Her youngest son was already married and was about to give birth to a child, but her eldest son was actually waiting for a woman to be three years old and not disturbing the marriage? Leo knew that his mother was truly worried about him, so he could only lower his head and quickly eat, not replying to her words. "I''ll give you three months. You can break up with her peacefully and I''ll introduce you another wonderful girl. Gracy had given him a period of time in the end, and this was already the deadline she could tolerate. Leo''s handsome face tensed up, his gloomy eyes seemed to be frozen. "Mom, three months is too short. We can consider it in three years!" Leo naturally could not ept such a short period of time. "If you don''t agree, I naturally have a way to let her to leave you!" Gracy snorted. Leo already knew what his mother was going to do. As long as she went to look for Catherine, he wouldn''t feel wronged just because of his daughter. He would definitely ask them to break up. "Alright, I''ll think it through in half a year!" Leo could only extend the deadline. Gracy''s shrewd eyes shed: "Fine, but remember it is only six monthsr!" Chapter 1022 Chapter 1022 Deep in the night, in the wedding room, Lynnid on the bed as if she waspletely exhausted, she didn''t even want to move one finger. Marriage was too tiring, starting from seven in the morning. Billy opened the door and entered. Seeing the exhausted Lynn on the bed. With a gentle and concerned voice, he asked: "Lynn, do you want me to give you a massage?" "My legs are so sore. Can you help me massage them?" Lynn immediately opened her eyes, and the reflection in her beautiful eyes was the man''s handsome face. She took off her suit jacket, and wore a vast white shirt, her face as fair as jade. "Okay, here?" Billy sat on the side of the bed as his warm fingers started to pinch her calf. "Ah ..." Lynn never thought that the moment the man''s finger touched her calf, she would feel as if her entire body had been struck by an electric current. Billy was puzzled and turned to look at her and asked: "What''s wrong?" "No ...." "Nothing, just press somewhere else and don''t touch it." Lynn said with a helpless smile. Billy then walked to the end of the bed and sat down, his fingers directly grabbed one of her legs, and started massaging it in front of her feet without showing any disdain. "Yes, I feel better now!" Lynn let out a light sigh of relief. Billy lightly pressed down on her with his strength, helping her to ease her tiredness of the day. "Honey today is our wedding night, do you have any thoughts?" Lynn was currently enjoying his husband''s professional service, she couldn''t help but want to tease him a little. Billy chuckled. His hands did not slow down as he said slowly: "What other thoughts do I have? You are so tired, and you are pregnant with a child. At most, I can only dream about it!" "Shall we, in another way, fully enjoy our wedding night?" Lynn suddenly sat up with her hands folded in front of her, her beautiful eyes shining. Billy subconsciously swallowed saliva as he stared into her eyes that were as enchanting as the depths of the ocean. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Well, he wasn''t such a gentleman. "Wh ..." What is it? " Billy was so nervous that he started to stutter. Lynn immediately half-knelt on the bed, like azy cat, step by step she crawled towards him. "Come here, lie down!" Lynn''s voice instantly became low. Billy looked outside with his handsome eyes: "This way ... Not so good!" "What''s wrong with that? We are now husband and wife. There are too many things that a husband and wife can do." It wasn''t easy for Lynn to create a romantic and charming atmosphere, but her interest was ruined by this piece of wood. "What can couples do?" Billy was indeed more innocent. Lynn immediately extended her hand out and touched him! In the bathroom, Billy leaned against the wall and gasped for breath. Lynn was carrying him on his back, washing his hands, when he turned around to see that he was still standing there foolishly without moving, "Take a bath, I''m going to sleep first, I''m so tired!" When Billy saw herzy look, the love in his heart started to flood even more. In the past, he had only worshipped Lynn like a goddess. He didn''t dare to imagine what had just happened, but there were some things that happened so naturally, and surprises were indeed everywhere. When Billy finished showering, he already fallen asleep. He gentlyid beside her, extended his arms to gently hug her. At this moment, In William''s family! Even though it was alreadyte in the night, n, who was sitting in the living room, had an astonished expression. "Dad, you said you wanted to apply for a job back? Am I hearing things? " n asked in both surprise and joy. Andrew nodded his head: "Yes, I will write the application when I return this time. From now on, I will return home often." "You and my mom... "have reconciled?" n immediately looked up the stairs. "yes?" Ang timely appeared at the stairs. Although she wore a conservative look of sleepiness, her elegant figure was still charming. She looked at her son. After n shrugged his shoulders, he spread out his hands: "I don''t have any objections. This is a joyous event for every another woman?" Ang snorted: "That''s right, I''ve suspected before, but this is something without evidence. Moreover, do you believe in your father?" n quickly shook his head: "Of course not, I have inherited my father''s favor, of course I believe him!" Andrew was finally moved. Alright, it''s been confirmed, it was his biological body. "However, you have been separated for so many years. Don''t you asionally feel empty and cold? "Will he be here ...?" "Kid, go back to your house immediately!" Ang really couldn''t stand his son''s useless mouth anymore. It was such a difficult task for him to get back on his feet with his husband, but he was actually going to be ruined by his son. n immediatelyughed, and quickly took the car key and walked out: "I was just worried about you guys arguing again!" "If you continue to talk like that, be careful or else I will hit you!" Ang''s shameless personality was once again provoked by his son. Andrew hurried over, held her hands andforted her softly. "Enough, don''t lower yourself to your son''s level. "I really should find a woman to discipline him!" Ang snorted. "Didn''t he already look for her? When Crystal grows up, he will definitely be a female ve. Crystal will also look after him." Mu admitted that he liked his little granddaughter very much. "Are you talking about Anne? She really seems to be able to control his son! " Ang on the other hand, did not have muchints towards Anne, and as it turned out, it was because of the previous incident that made him so angry that his son wanted to jump off a building. "Anne is great. Stop being so vignt of her!" Andrew advised in a low voice. Ang leaned into his embrace and sighed: "Alright, I don''t care anymore, and I don''t have the energy to care anymore.Dear, can you take a leave ? I haven''t been out for a long time!" "Fine!" Andrew''s fingers trembled as he hugged his own wife. At such a warm moment, he thought that there would never be another time like this. Chapter 1023 Chapter 1023 I ¡ªnside the jail, Joshua came to see April after he returned frrom Australia. Beyond his expectation, April looks great. She sat in front of him with a calm expression and ced both her hands on the table. She looked honest and peaceful, far from the fox spirit that Joshua had imagined. Although April had earnestly told him the truth before, Joshua still felt thatApril''s nature was bad. Otherwise, how would she be used? "Elizabeth has escaped! Do you know where she went? " What Joshua said greatly stunned April. The fingers she ced on the table instantly tightened in shock. "What? When and why did Elizabeth do this? " hearing this, April was unable to keep calm. Joshuaughed coldly, "I also want to know why she fled. Perhaps, it''s because she doesn¡¯ t want to see your result." April''s face instantly turned painful, she suddenly pped her own face fiercely twice in hatred, hitting it hard and loudly. Joshua was stunned. He had obviously not expected her to punish herself so bitterly. "Enoughl''April still felt that she could not forgive herself, and wanted to extend her hand and p herself more times, while Joshua can¡¯t stand and shouted, "What''s the meaning of doing this now? I just want to know that where she might go? " Only then did April stop her self-muttion, and her expression was full of pain: "I used to take her out to y, and visit a few ces, I don''t know if she would go there." "Write down the addresses!" Joshua gave her a pen and paper. April thought back carefully and wrote down several addresses: "Are you going to look for her?" "I just want to know if she''s still alive and well!" After Joshua finished, he took the piece of paper, stood up and left with a cold expression. April was so shocked that she almost fell off her chair, following that, she still have something to say but stopped by the two female policemen at the side: "April, you can''t go out." "I just want to say something to him. I won''t run awayl''April powerlessly exined. "No,he has already left!" The two policewomen still won¡¯t let her go. Joshua came out and looked at the addresses. There were a few famous scenic spots, and a few unknown small viges. He will ask some of his assitants to look for one by one. Even if he can¡¯t find her in personal now, as long as he could find out where she was and was sure that she was safe, it is no matter for him to wait a bit longer? Jane had invited a few of her friends out for a meal, so she drove her car out. Her life wasn''t as rich as it used to be. Although she wasn''t forced to date with Tommy, she still has a nightmare every night. It grabbed her soul, causing her to feel extreme pain and disgust in her dreams. Therefore, every day when she woke up, she would go to the bathroom to take a bath. Only in this way can she feel that everyday is new. While driving, Jane contacted her friends. Wearing her Bluetooth earpiece, she earnestly answered the call. All of a sudden, she felt a car charging towards her from the left. She was so shocked that her hand trembled, and she quickly stepped on the gas to run away. The car behind seems to deliberately aim at her. Jane freaked out as she can¡¯t think what was going on? After she raised the speed of the car, she saw that there were quite a few pedestrians gathered in front of her. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She was so frightened that her heart shrank. She wanted to step on the brake to slow down, but at this moment, she desperately discovered that the brake doesn''t work. "No ..." No no no, get out of the way! " Jane screamed out in fear, but in front of her was a green light. As the pedestrians were crossing the road, Jane''s car suddenly lost control of itself, she fiercely swung the steering wheel, crashed into one of the cars, and wiped it off, then flipped over to the side where a guard rail was. The instant Jane''s car flew up, she closed her eyes in despair. tHE isaster hade too suddenly and quickly that she didn''t even have time to think about before her body violently twisted. Then, she sank into an endless darkness. The car ident scared everyone on the road. They looked at the deformed sports car that rolled out of the fence and couldn''t recover for a while. Luciky there here were traffic police standing by the roadside. After seeing the ident, they hurriedly ran over and call the emergency. Jane felt as if her soul was being flung high into the sky. With just that tiny bit of consciousness left, she could still hear someone calling her name. Who was calling her? Jane wanted to hear that voice clearly, but she felt it was very difficult, very tired, and also very painful. Jack was the first one to receive the text, he rushed over to the hospital, just as Jane was about to be carried down from the ambnce, looking at the Jane who was drenched in blood, he was shocked, and shouted her name, wanting to wake her up. Unfortunately, she only raised her eyes with a tremble, and there was no reaction. "No, how could this happen?" Jack muttered in a daze as he was stopped outside the emergency room''s door. He still could not ept such a cruel reality. Half an hourter, her father, John arrived as well. His expression could not be considered grief or pain as he stood by Jack''s side and stared at the light shining from the surgical door. "Do you know who did this?" John asked. "The police said that she was driving too fast. In order to avoid pedestrians, she ran into another car and flipped it over!" Just now, Jack had received a call from the police. "I''ve already told her to be careful before. " John Brought a wry smile. However, the meaning of his words were not as simple as it seemed on the surface. Jack turned his head and looked at him, "Jane is still in aa. Can you stop speaking such sarcastic words?" Chapter 1024 Chapter 1024 Being scolded by his son, John felt very anxious: "Who do you me for this? "She doesn''t care about her life." "She''ll definitely be fine!" Jack bit his lip, seemed very bitterly. "I do hope that she cane to her sense!" As if he was tired, John sat on a chair at the side with his eyes tightly closed. Even though his expression looked calm, it was still filled with sadness and pain. He is kind in the beginning. When he was young, he had pitied the homeless people by the roadside and fed bread to the shivering kittens by the roadside. He had also been resentful when he heard that an old man had been abandoned by his children, and since then, his heart had be narrower, darker, and more unable to ept the injustice of the world. Since he hade to this point, he believed that he was forced to do so step by step because of the injustices of the world.. The emergency room suddenly opened and two doctors came out. They took off their masks and shook their heads to show their regret. "No, that''s impossible. My sister will definitely survive. Doctor, you must save her. She can''t just die like that." Jack excitedly grabbed the doctor''s hand, and shook him, begging him ... "We are really sorry. We did our best, but your sister''s injuries are too severe. She''s already breathless before we even started the operation." The doctor also had a face full of grief. Saving people''s lives was their duty, but when it came down to it, other than feeling grief for their families, there was nothing else they could do. Jack''s eyes turned red in a second as tears welled in his eyes. He punched the wall fiercely, defeated by the helpless and helpless reality. John''s tightly shut eyes suddenly opened, as if the result was exactly as he expected. "Anyway, thank you, doctor. May I go in and see my daughter? I want to make a final farewell to her! " John walked over and asked with a voice that was filled with sorrow that made people want to sympathize with him. "Sure!" The doctor nodded. John walked in slowly, and his eyes finally turned red. He stood in front of the operation table, looked at the young and pale face that was stained with blood, and gently caressed her cheeks. Lowering his head, he muttered in Jane''s ear, who had already lost all of his life, "Dear, forgive me. Jack rushed in quickly. Seeing his lifeless little sister, tears finally fell from his eyes. He rested his hands on the operation table, his eyes scarlet. "She left at such a young age. Life is truly fragile." Jack is emotional right now. He said with a hoarse voice, but even as he said that, he felt that this kind of fate was really too funny. John turned around and looked at him, "Jack, do you think that your sister reallymitted suicide? "Or is someone forcing her?" Jack''s entire body suddenly shivered, he stared at his father in disbelief: "What are you suspecting? Is someone trying to harm her? " "Your sister set up a trap for me, but now that I''ve been captured, she''s scared to death. If someone made her lose control of her emotions and she drove too fast in that situation, it would be hard to avoid a car ident." Johnughed coldly, a grudge shed past his eyes. "Damit, Edwards, is he really rted to all this trouble?" Jack''s face turned green from hatred. "Forget it, we have no proof. Even if your sister did not have this tribtion, what awaits her is a prison sentence thatsts for twenty to thirty years. Do you think that those four walls will make her feel worse than death for a young girl who loves freedom?" John bitterlyughed. Jack''s entire body trembled, a cold aura gushed out, and he said with an ashen face: "Why hasn''t Edwards made a move yet, why? Is he deliberately trying to give Jane pressure?" All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "He is too clever and it seems that you really aren''t a match for them." After John finished, he turned around and walked out and said, "I''ll leave Jane''s aftermath to you to handle. Jack turned his head to look at his father''s back, his emotions in a mess. "Edwards, you killed my sister and I will let you pay the price?" Jack gnashed his teeth in hatred, as a wave of resentment started to rise. After Jack left the hospital, the first thing he did was to drive to Edwardspany.. He rushed into the elevator as soon as he arrived at the lobby. Although the guard at the door recognized him and rushed forward to stop him, "Mr. Jack, may I ask if you are looking for our boss, please chenck in first..." "Get out!" Jack''s anger soared, if whoever wanted to stop him, he will pinch them to death. The guard was truly shocked by''s murderous look. He quickly saked one to call Edwards''s assistant to inform his. Jack rode in the elevator all the way to the office building where he was met up by Larry who was already standing in front of the elevator. "Jack, what are you doing here?" "Where''s Edwards? Let hime out and meet me, you bastard! " Jack clenched his teeth and roared in anger. When Larry saw that his eyes were scarlet and still tear ¡ª stained, he was momentarily stunned, wondering what happened to him.. "Are you looking for me?" A clear and cold male voice came from the corridor. Jack turned his head, seeing Edwards walking towards him. "Edwards, you deserve to die!" Jack suddenly rushed towards him, and in the next second, he fiercely grabbed onto Edwards''s sleeves, and cursed at him while gritting his teeth: "You are the one who deserves to die, why aren''t you the one who died? Even if my sister had made mistakes before, is it really necessary to force her to suicide? " Edwards originally wanted to punch him, but after hearing his words, his entire body froze. His stared deadly at Jack''s face: "What did you say just now? Who died? " His voice was obviously stiff and tight, and his pupils seemed to have shrunk together. "Stop being innocent, It is you that force her to do such thingss? Edwards, my dad is right, I am not as excellent as you, but you are much contemptible that me! " Jack roared out, and then pushed Edwards hard. Edwards''s back collided with the wall. Chapter 1025 Chapter 1025 D ¡ªempsey stared at Jack''s face in shock. Seeing the tears that filled his eyes due to anger, his breathing stagnated for no reason. "give back my sister!" Jack was truly unable to endure the pain of losing his loved ones. Seeing Edwards standing there in a daze, he tightly clenched his fist in resentment, and fiercely punched that handsome face. "Mr. Edwards ..." Seeing that Edwards was beaten, Larry''s heart tensed up, and instantly went to help him, preventing him from getting injured again. "I''m fine!" Edwards raised his hand and wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth. Larry had never seen anyone that dare to hit his Mr. Wayne. Furthermore, why doesn;t he get angry? Why didn''t he ask the security guards toe over? However, it was as if Jack hadn''t finished venting his anger, and was about to go up and pull his cor to interrogate him about his good deeds. But who would have thought that when Edwards pushed him with his palm, he would crash into the wall without any warning, and the two of them stared at each other with hatred. "Are you crazy enough? "Come with me to the office!" Edwards coldly bit his lips and turned to return to his office. Jack''s breath quickened and his eyes filled with ruthlessness, yet he still followed Edwards into his office. He viciously flung Jean who was in the office aside, letting out a loud sound. Edwards suddenly turned around, and stared intently into his face and asked: "What exactly happened? What happened to Jane? "Tell me!" "are you still pretending to be a good person? Edwards, stop with all this nonsense, you are the devil! " Jack had been duped by John before, so he naturally thought of the culprit who indirectly caused his sister''s death as Edwards. At that moment, how could he be willing to speak calmly with Edwards? Edwards was simply about to go crazy from his disobedient expression. He directly walked over, imitated him from just now, and fiercely lifted the front of his robe. He gnashed his teeth: "Tell me the truth!" "Just an hour ago, she was in a serious car ident. Before sending to the hospital, she had already lost her breath. Edwards, do you really want her to die? "Are you satisfied now? Another one of your enemies has gone!" Jack sneered and mocked as he fiercely pushed away the hand that was holding onto hispel. "If grandfather know what person you really are, he will regard you as a monster." "Stop talking!" Edwards instantly became ruthless: "If you dare to say such thingd to Grandfather, I won''t let you off!" "Edwards, you are so hypocritical.. Although Jane is not rted to our Wayne Family by blood, but no matter what, we grew up together, so is it her fault for falling love with you? You abandoned her and ignored her. Perhaps even at the moment of her death, you were still think about yourself. " At that moment, Jack only wanted to say the worst to strike Edwards in the face. The light in his eyes cracked. He knew that Jane definitely died because of John? Could it be that he found something and nned to kill Jane to stop her? Did he know that she had betrayed him? Edwards is desperate to know what is going on. But it is c;early that he has something to do with Jane.¡¯s death. "I didn''t. I didn''t do this. Don''t talk nonsense here!" Only now did Edwards think of an exnation. "Yes, you didn''t kill her personally, but you gave her so much psychological pressure that she lost control of the car. Do you dare to say that you didn''t?" Jackughed coldly, feeling that what Edwards had said was tooughable. "calm down. If you really want to know the cause of her death, then go and investigate it properly. I''m afraid the result will surprise you! Edwards was absolutely confident that this matter was closely rted to him. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Of course I will investigate. Just wait. Even if there is no evidence, you will still be condemned by your conscience!" Jack gritted his teeth as he finished speaking, then opened the door and left. Only now did Edwards''s tense nerves calm down. He sat on the sofa weakly withplicated emotions on his handsome face. It was a pity that fate was just soughable. When a person turned bad, he maybe lives a long life but whenhe be a good person, his life may turn to so short. The grandma finally heard that Jane was dead and fainted. "Why did this happenend to my good kid? "Poor girl. Grandmother had nned to introduce you to a good family, but you left first. What can Grandmother do?" The olddyid down on the bed and cried. Lareina and Lily stood by her bedside, continuously consoling her. "Grandma, don''t cry, take care of yourself too!" Lily was also deeply saddened by the news that Jane had suddenly passed away. Although she had had many conflicts with Jane previously, she had never wanted her to die. Lareina''s feelings towards Jane were not deep, but she knew that the olddy had always treated her as her granddaughter. Now that she had lost such a close kid, it was no wonder that she would be so heartbroken. "Don''t tell your grandpa about this, and don''t tell anyone else for now!" The olddy wiped her eyes and cried. "Don''t worry, Mom. I just talked to Edwards. We won''t say anything!" Lareina immediately nodded. "What a poor child!" The olddy looked out of the window and was filled with emotion for a moment. "Lily, Jane was gone now. Don''t hate her anymore." The olddy suddenly said. Hearing this, Lily immediately shook her head: "I won¡¯t hate her anymore. I had had already let it go long tome ago." "Good, you are a reasonable child. The old woman doesn''t understand the love and hatred between young people, but no matter how big the hatred is, in the face of life and death, it is still a small matter. Unfortunately, she hasn''t found a good family yet!" The olddy lowered her head and murmured, and her tears began to fall again. Chapter 1026 Chapter 1026 In the funeral, The granny trembled as she stood in front of the tombstone. She put down the flowers in her hands and touch the icy cold body of the tombstone, tears of sadness streaming down her face: "When she was alive, she always wanted to see her own parents.. She also wanted to figure out why they abandoned her. what a pity, this wish of hers will nevere true" Lily stood by Edwards''s side with her arms wrapped around her shoulders. In the spring, the wind and rain were in a rush, it was unknown if there was really a grievance involved or not, but a gust of wind blew over, bringing with it the wet feeling of spring. Joshua stood in the middle of the group. He did not have so many feelings for Jane, he had not met his for a long time, and did not know his either, all he knew was that she was John''s adopted daughter, a person who could be considered to be one of the Wayne Family. Life was too fragile. When a person was alive, he would often ignore many things. Only when a person left would he think of picking up that small bit of familiarity. Joshua looked at the young face with a brilliant smile, and thought deeply in his heart. If he had known this would happen, he would have invited her to a meal or sit down and chat with her. He didn''t think that he would feel such sorrow after she left. "Grandma, let''s go back. It''s going to rain!" Jack stood beside her and reached out to support the olddy. "Why do your father hasn¡¯te yet? What is he doing?!" The olddy was suddenly angry, and turned to look at the rows and rows of cars on the road, as though John''s car had not arrived yet. "He might be so sad that doesn''t want to face this kind of parting!" Jack exined to his father. "Let him alone!" The olddy let out a softugh and stopped being angry. Yes, who would want such a painful thing to happen? Suddenly it begins to rain, apanied by cool wind, although it is spring, but also into the bones of the people. Seeing Jack didn''t bring an umbre, Joshua took his ang give it to he. At this moment, he opened the umbre. The ck umbre was very big. He quickly walked over with granny. He whispered in concern, "Grandma, the road is very slippery. Be careful!" The olddy''s tears blurred her eyes. She walked very slowly. At this moment, Lily had a very deep impression of this ce. She would remember this cold, drizzling rain for the rest of her life and never forget it. Edwards lowered his head, and reached out to hold onto Lily''s cold little hand. He actually knew why John did note, because he did not have the face toe and send her daughter off. Jane had been someone he trusted the entire time. She knew how many secrets he had, and how many things he would ruin, and John knew in his heart that only kill her canall these secrets be safe, anyway, she is just his adopted daugther. In fact, John felt sad as well. He was fighting alone now, and no matter how much hope he had for Jane, he was counting on her to be loyal to him for the rest of his life. Unfortunately, his heart had changed too fast, and she had actually thrown himself into Edwards''s camp. The Old Granny went to the side of the car, and turned to look at Joshua. "Your got wet. Hurry back and change your clothes to avoid a cold!'' "Alright!" Joshua responded softly as he helped the old lady get into the car. He turned around and returned the umbre to Edwards. "Thank you , bro. I go first!" Edwards nodded, and warned him to be careful while driving Edwards''s jet ¡ª ck hair was already covered with fine droplets of water, and only his pair of beautiful eyes became increasingly clear and attractive. "Let''s go back then!" Lily said in a low voice. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Alright!" Edwards did not tell them the true cause of Jane''s death. He told no one else. "You seem to be in a bad mood today!" Lily realized that there was a trace of remorse in Edwards''s eyes and asked him in a low voice. "After all, we grew up together.." Edwards chuckled. Lily did not ask any further, she obviously knew that Edwards did not have any other intentions towards Jane, so she did not want to be entangled with him. Edwards''s handsome face shed a look of astonishment, after that, he held her hand even more tightly, as though he was responding to her silence. Lily suddenly raised her head and smiled at him. The uneasiness in Edwards''s heart also instantly disappeared with her gentle smile. Previously, Lily seemed to be unreasonable and liked to be the focus. But now, maybe they had fallen in love too deeply, and the mutual understanding between them had increased. There were some small misunderstandings that could only be resolved with a smile. This kind of feeling was really good. One didn''t need to say anything to know what each other was thinking. It is true that a smile can cure anything. At the same time, Jack drove the car, passing them in a rush, as if he is letting out some emotion. "Why does Jack seem to hate you seriously?" Lily had also noticed that, the way Jack stared at Edwards was like an icicle ready to stab him. "He always thought that it was because I rejected Jane that she suffered such a huge blow to her heart that this ident happened." "He is too inexplicable." Lilyined . "No matter what he thinks, let''s let him alone!" Edwards on the other hand, had an indifferent expression. Chapter 1027 Chapter 1027 W ¡ªhen Jack returned home, he smelled the dense smell of smoke, and immediately pushed his father''s study door. John sat on the chair with a depressed expression, and looked out the window in a daze. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Dad,it is necessary to investigate Jane¡¯s death thoroughly, I can''t let my little sister die in such unjust reason." Jack was young and impulsive, if he did not investigate this matter clearly, he would feel bad. "There''s no need,, let''s end this matter here!" John pressed the tip of his cigarette into the ashtray, and said with a heavy tone: "There''s no point in continuing the investigation, the police force has already qualified it as an ident." "But..." "Your sister''s death was an ident.!" John''s voice had increased by several times, almost to the point of shouting, Jack was shocked. "Our Wayne Family has already suffered too much. I still have to snatch the mountains and rivers from the Wayne Family for you, I don''t have any extra time or energy to think about anything else. We have already lost too much. If you really want to avenge your sister, then make Edwards roll off his seat. John clenched his teeth, his face was sinister and terrifying, as though he was a venomous snake that only wanted to eat people. Jack was scared stiff by his father''s twisted expression. He took a step back and panted heavily, "Dad, do you really have the confidence to snatch over the authority of Wayne Family? I always felt that we didn''t have much hope." "Even if there are little hope, I still want to give it a try. If I don''t try, I won''t die in peace. I''m not willing to give up! John''s voice instantly froze, as if he did not have the courage to continue talking. Jack looked at him, finding that there is a trace of pain in his father''s eyes. He stepped forward, who was teetering on the verge of copse: "Father, I know you are unwilling, alright, I''ll help you and do whatever you want. You just need to tell me directly whatl should do. We will always have a war with Edwards, no matter win or lose, it is wprth, right?" John suddenly pushed his hand away, and said: "I do not need your help., Just focus on your own thing." "Dad, now that Jane is gone, if I don''t help you, who will?" Jack immediately asked anxiously. "I have my own ways!" He did not want to drag his only son into the water. All of the crimes and evils, he would do them himself, but his son must live a good life. He believed that no matter how cold and merciless Edwards was, as long as the their grandma was around, Jack would be safe and sound. "Wei." Jack retreated step by step, then took the car key and turned to leave. John red at the door fiercely, like a wolf that had reached the end of its road. Mary wore a mask and wandered around the streets. She had a pureplexion with slightly messy long hair and a blue casual jacket which covered her delicate and exquisite body, making it even more impossible for people to recognize her in one nce. It had been a long time since she walks freely among the crowd. This feeling was pretty good. In front of her, she saw a candy shop she used to love. She came in and ordered a lot of good food, then sat down in a corner, taking off her mask up to her chin, and start to drink milk tea and eat delicious pastry. The sadness in her heart couldn''t be wiped away. She had acted out many scenes, and although her mistress had experienced many trials and tribtions, her acting had been very rxed. This was because she had long since seen the end of her acting; the lovers would definitely be separated, and she would definitely live a blissful life. However, when thinking about this, she felt like she could not get over it no matter how hard she tried. What was the end result? The phone in her pocket suddenly rang, she took it out to look, it was Leo. Maryughed bitterly as well as answered the phone.. "Mary, why haven''t you picked up my phone recently?" Leo''s voice was anxious. Mary took a sip of the milk tea and said softly: "I want to be alone for a while. I''m sorry forthat!" "Where are you? !" Leo seemed very anxiety. "No need, I ..." My friends and I are eating outside, see you next time! " Mary casually made up a lie, and for some reason, she didn''t dare to meet Leo right now. She doesn¡¯t want to see him this time. "With whom?" Leo''s voice immediately became serious, as though his first instinct was that the person apanying her right now was a man, a man dangerous enough to rece him. "You are not familiar with and I'' gotta go!" Mary was afraid that she would break the lie, so she quickly hung up the phone. Leo stood in front of the window that covered the floor of his office. His handsome face was stiff as he stared at his phone, his heart a mess. "Damn it!" Leo .turned and sat back down in his office chair. Before, he had gotten along very well with Mary, they lived a very harmonious life. He even thought that would be the life they would have to live together in the future. But now, due to his mother''s interference, it hadpletely destroyed their peaceful lives. Although Mary seemed carefree,, however, she was very meticulous and sensitive. She wasn''t the kind of girl who would pester people no matter what, and if she felt pain or felt wronged, she would just walk away, far, far away. Some people might seem very friendly, but once she decided to leave, that determination would strike fear into the hearts of others. She had to face a group of cute kids around seven to eight years old. She had to teach them how to read, sing and dance, and y games with them. She carefully prepared her lessons, hoping that every day would allow her to improve together with her children. Noon, after ss, she carried her textbook and walked out. Seeing Michael standing there, she smiled and waved at him. When Elizabeth walked over, she immediately became nervous and her face flushed red: "Mary, can I treat you to a meal in the afternoon?" This was still the first time. Michael had invited her out to eat, so it wasn''t appropriate for Elizabeth to reject him. After all, he had helped her out greatly. "Sure, but I heard that everyone over here likes going Ducth.l" Elizabeth said with a smile. "If you wish for a ¡ªsystem, then that''s fine too!" Michael did not have any special request, he only wanted to sit and eat a meal with her. "Let''s go. You''re familiar with this area. Lead the way!" Elizabeth shrugged her shoulders and said. Chapter 1028 Chapter 1028 "Mary, I am sorry that my car is so ordinary. In the past, you were definitely in a luxury car,!" Michael was still a little despicable, because he had only known Elizabeth, this famous star, and had never gotten to know her life before. Later on, he had looked up some rumors about her on the inte and found out that Elizabeth''s boyfriend was actually the famous owner.. In front of her, Michael was always nervous Elizabethughed at herself: "In the past, I don''t feel that there''s any difference between riding on the luxury car s or riding on a ordinary car. Since there are only four wheels, I can go anywhere I want." "Mary, to be honest, I have read a lot of your news, is your boyfriend really Joshua? Have you guys broken up? " Michael is much curious about that so he finally asked. Elizabeth originally did not want to hide anything from him. There were many things regarding her that were written even clearer on the inte. "Yes, we have, but now we broken uo!" A sh of sadness passed through Elizabeth''s expression. "Sorry to hear that?" Michael saw that her eyes had immediately reddened, and immediately revealed an ashamed and remorseful expression. "That¡¯s fine. You are my friend so I don''t want to lie to you!" During the time Elizabeth and she had been together, Elizabeth had felt that he was a sincere and passionate person. As her friend, she was not bad. "It¡¯s my honor to be your friend." Michael immediately became excited. Elizabeth knew that he might have thought too highly of herself, and immediatelyughed out loud: "Don''t, I''m not a star right now, nor am I Joshua''s girlfriend. My identity is the same as yours, I''m a teacher here, and furthermore, I''m only an assistant external lecturer, my position is even lower than yours." ¡°No, don''t say that, I''m just a normal person, and my life has always been very ordinary.. Michael could not help but admire her. "If I tell you that I was forced, will you believe me?" A hint of pain shed past Elizabeth''s beautiful eyes as she mocked herself. "It doesn''t matter if you''re forced or not. After experiencing wealth and glory, you''re still willing to live the life of an ordinary person. It''s already very rare. If one''s heart isn''t strong enough, then they would have already copsed from such a difference." Michael still felt that she was admirable. "Stop praising me. If you keep praising me, I''ll be proud." Elizabeth heaved a sigh of relief, she knew the secrets buried in her heart, only she could not tell them to others. Michael did not dare to talk about the past with her anymore, feeling that the light that was flickering in her eyes was painful to the heart. When they arrived at the restaurant that Michael oftenes, the waiter immediatelyughed at him: "hi, Michael, is this your girlfriend?" Hearing that, Michael''s face became bashful, at the same time, Elizabeth exined: "No, you misunderstand, I am his colleague!" The waiter had a look of understanding on his face. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Mary, don''t be angry. The people here are all friendly and like to joke around." Michael was afraid that Elizabeth would be unhappy and immediately exined with a red face. "It doesn''t matter, this is very normal. Everything will be fine once you exin it clearly." Elizabeth smiled at him. Joshua had sent a few of his men to go abroad, they were specifically looking for the ces thatApril had mentioned. It was because Joshua had asked them to stay and ask more, and if anyone found Elizabeth immediately, he would reward them heavily, thus, that was why the staff were so interested in finding him. At the moment, Elizabeth and Michael were talking about work while they eating lunch. A car passed by. Suddenly, a man inside the car shouted, "Stop..." I found it!" The ck coloured sedan instantly stopped by the side of the road, and the man in the car excitedly picked up his phone, and immediately started recording towards Elizabeth who was talking to someone by the window. Coincidentally, Elizabeth and Michael had finished eating, and needed to go back to school. Elizabeth, who was under the camera, was wearing a simple and generous camouge dress. Her long hair wasbed into a ponytail, and her makeup was clean and clean. Other than her clean temperament, her style waspletely different from when she was a Female Celebrity. After she left, Michael quickly ran over to a convenience store and bought a bottle of water for her. Elizabeth nodded at him politely and smiled, then sat in his car and left. The man in the car had recorded all of this with a look of disbelief on his face. " How did she hook up with other men when she had just left the country?" "No, I have to quickly show this video to the boss. I don''t know what benefits he''s going to give me." The man immediately sent the video to Joshua. At this time, Joshua had just entered the meeting room and was preparing for a conference. Recently, he has been carring his phone with him all the time, in case that he miss the message about Elizabeth that his assitants send to him.. At this moment, when he received the message, his nerves were tense. It was a video of Elizabeth holding a drink and standing in front of a restaurant. Joshua quickly opened up the video. In the video, five minutester, Elizabeth was sitting next to a window in a restaurant. Sitting opposite of her was a young man wearing sses. After they finishing their lunch, the man ran over to the convenience store, while Elizabeth stood beside a ck coloured sedan and waited for him. Not longter, the man came out with two bottles of drink in his hands, and gave one to Elizabeth. Chapter 1029 Chapter 1029 J¡ªoshua could not believe that the next time he saw Elizabeth, it would actually be such a scene. She should have sat in a daze, looking haggard and sad insread of hanging out with a man? Joshua clenched his fists instinctively, as if he wanted to crawl into the screen and beat up the man who had invited her out to eat, bought her water and even sent her home. After he watched this video, he was unable to calm down until his assistant ran over and asked, "Mr.Joshua, they are waiting for you!" "You host the meeting. I have urgent matters to do right now!" Joshua isn''t in the mood to go to the meeting right now, if he didn''t figure out the whole thing, he would copse on the spot. After Joshua handed the documents over to the assistant, he immediately turned around and headed towards his office. At the same time, he called his assitants in Australia. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Hey, boss, that''s Miss Elizabeth, right? I''m not mistaken, right?" The man opposite him immediately asked proudly. He felt that he had already done a great deed and was waiting for the reward. "Why is she there? What was she doing there? Who was that man? Where are they going? " Joshua questioned a few words in a single breath, and listened carefully with a sense of suppression and anger. "I''ll give you one day to figure it out for me. Also, I want you to follow them now and see what they want to do. If that man wants to scheme against her, then beat him up." Joshua was hard to calm down. He felt like his delicious cake was going to be split up by someone else, how could he bear it? The assitant was so scared that his voice trembled. He immediately replied, "Don''t worry, boss, we''re following Miss Elizabeth. As for the man you mentioned earlier ..." Do you want us to give him a punch?." "I''m saying that if he wants to bully Elizabeth, then beat him up. I didn''t ask you to fight him right now, do you understand?" Joshua really suspected that something was wrong with his ears, but he couldn''t tell what he meant. "Understood, Boss. Don''t worry, we won''t let him bully Miss Elizabeth." The staff member immediately epted the order. "Send me the address!" Joshua was still a little worried, because Elizabeth''s current state was much better than he thought. This was too ironic, he was yearning so much that he almost went crazy, and she was actually living happily, unfairly. The staff immediately told him the exact address. Joshua immediately decided. He booked a ne ticket and brought his assistants to find Elizabeth. Was she nning to marry and have children there for the rest of her life? No,, he wouldn''t allowed. Elizabeth returned to the school. She looked at the time and noticed that ss was about to start. And at this moment, Joshua, who was rushing towards the airport, received another video. It is in a school, and they could only wait outside. "All of you, watch carefully!" He flipped through the first video and watched it over and over again. The more he watched, the angrier he became. He felt that it was a setback for him. Suddenly, several girls ran in front of her and took out their phones to take photos of Mary. "You must be Mary right? Mary looked at the phones in their hands with a panicked expression, but very quickly, she raised her hand to cover her face: "please don'' t take photos, I''m just here to take a seat!" The girls also put away their cell phones and sat next to her. They wanted to get a closer look at Mary that could only be seen through the TV. Mary knew that she didn''t have much time left alone, so she stood up and put on her mask. She waved goodbye to the girls, lowered her head, and quickly went to settle the bill before leaving. The girls who had taken her photos immediately took it out to show off on their Instagram. Very quickly, these few photos were spread crazily. Mary''s previous dazed look towards the camera made others feel that she was very sad, and her bright eyes lost their luster. Mary fastly ran back to the car, she suddenly felt that her life had really failed. When she was at a loss, she didn''t have a single friend to chat with.In the end, she thought of Lily, so she drove to find him. When she came to the Lily office, surprisingly found that Lily wasn¡¯t there. Mary could only turn around and leave. It seems that everyone had their own matters to attend to. Just as Mary was about to leave, she saw a car parked outside the hall, and the person who got off the car, was Lily. "Lily?" Mary immediately wiped her eyes in disbelief. She felt like she was in a dream. When Lily got out of the car, she heard someone calling for her, she raised her head and looked, Mary was already sprinting towards her, and in the next second, she was hugged. "Lily!" Mary was like a child who had lost her way and suddenly found someone to rely on. "What happened?" Lily was shocked, then, she smiled gently and asked. "Honey, I want to go to your office to drink some tea, okay?" Mary asked softly, her eyes full of pleading. " Let¡¯s go to my office!" Lily had nothing to do at home, so she decided toe over to work for the company. She did not expect Mary toe specially to look for her, so of course she was happy. "Lily, have you taken a leave of absence for the past few days?" Mary asked her curiously. "Yes, there are something to do. How are you? Thest time Billy get married, you didn''t even come! " Lily asked her in concern when he saw her dejected look. "I... It''s not that I don''t want toe, I just don''t dare!" Maryughed bitterly at herself. "Why would I not dare toe? You are Leo''s girlfriend, you will be a family from now on! " Lily was even more curious. Chapter 1030 Chapter 1030 Under Lily''s concern and inquiry, the toughness which she had been disguising for days had instantly turned into grievance. Mary tears poured out: "Lily, I remember that you Edwards were also obstructed by his family before you two get married How did you get through on those tough tome?" Lily''s beautiful eyes shed with a trace of astonishment, "You mean, Leo''s grandmother opposes you two being together?" "It''s not his grandmother, it''s his mother!" Mary sighed bitterly. When the elevator arrived, Lily and Mary went to her office together and her assistant passionately brought over two cups of hot drinks. Looking at Mary''s depressed expression, Lily guessed that this matter must have given her a huge blow. "Then tell me, why is she against you? I feel that you two are a good match in terms of both personality and appearance." Lily took a sip of chrysanthemum tea and started to gossip. Mary was at a loss: "That''s right, I was also thinking like that in the beginning, I was lively and cheerful, while Leo was steady and mature. If we were to stick together, we would definitely live a happy life, if you have to me me for being too young, there is also ... I grew up in a single-parent family!" "So that''s the reason!" Lily immediately understood her problem. Indeed, there were some parents who would be wary of each other''s family, and normally, when a single family member grew up, they would let others think that their personality had ws. Of course, this could not be generalized. "If I wasn''t beautiful enough and not intelligent, I could change it by focusing on hard work, but I can''t change my age and my family circumstance. I also want to be born two years earlier, and I also hope that my father won''t abandon me and my mother!" Mary''s heart was full of grievance, she stepped on the ce where she hurt the most. Lily took a tissue and passed it to her, as heforted her gently, "Mary, don''t cry.. "I really love him, I really do. I can''t imagine the days without him around me!" The more Mary cried, the more hurt he felt. The sadness that had umted for too long had finally found a gap, she just wanted to ruthlessly cry and vent it out. Lily could understand how painful it would be if two people who deeply loved each other were to face separation. She had also experienced it before, and it would be even more painful than death. She didn''t try to persuade Mary otherwise. Instead, she just let her cry for a long time as she continued to hand over tissues to Mary. Finally, Mary finished crying. Her eyes were swollen like a peach, she continued to wipe her mucus with a tissue, and at the same time said in a sobbing tone," I''m sorry, I''ve let you watch this joke, I really want to cry, but I have been trying to restrain myself from crying. I can''t do it at home, I can''t do it at work, I can''t do it at home, only at your ce." Looking at her pitiful appearance, Lily was truly pained. With a gentleugh, she said: "It''s fine, crying will help you let out all bad feelings. You have umted a lot of negative energy everyday, which makes you both sad and injured. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Lily, you''re such a good woman that''s worth being cherished by others!" Mary could not help but exim. When hearing such praise from Mary, Lily felt so shy and said: "You''re a good girl too, don''t give up on yourself. What about Leo''s attitude?" "Of course he''s standing in the middle. He wants to curry favor with both sides. I feel like it''s very difficult for him." Mary really didn''t me Leo at all. Right now, she was more angry at herself. "This will indeed make things difficult for him. On one side is his mother, and on the other is the woman he loves. If it''s anyone else, it would be difficult for them!" Lily suddenly thought back to the feeling of helplessness she had when she was trapped in the middle. Thinking about it now, she still felt sorry for Edwards, and then she thought again, maybe she had overdone it at the time. "I''m afraid we will finally break up, Leo is a filial son, and I don''t want to see him falling apart for me and his mother, if that''s the case, our love will not only make us happy but also turn into a disaster." Lily looked at Mary with a little surprise. She never thought that even at such a young age, she would actually see through him so thoroughly. "Mary, don''t be so pessimistic. You have to believe that you two will still be together!" Lily really didn''t know how tofort her, she couldn''t help her either. "You don''t know, ever since I was in elementary school, I''ve been treated badly, and some people even intentionally ran in front of me to show that she has a father, while I don''t. Later on, when I was in middle school, someone started to physically attack me, saying that I was a bastard, scolding my mother for being unromantic, and at that time, I had to bear a huge pressure every day. After that, I skipped school more often, and my mom was called to school to interrogate me. Mary thought back to her childhood memories, but it seemed as if they contained no sadness at all. It was as if she had left her behind and was telling her the story of someone else. Lily looked at her sympathetically, feeling pity for her life. "When I acted the role, the most impressive scene was not the emotional interaction with the actor, but a scene where I was the daughter of a family. I was injured, and my father beat up that bad guy for me, made the decision for me, and doted on me, only then did I realize that this was the feeling of having a father. Mary leaned on the sofa as she hugged a pillow. There were still traces of tears in her eyes as she recounted her story. Lily''s eyes couldn''t help but turn red. Her living environment since childhood wasn''t any better than Mary''s. Even though she had a father, she still had a stepmother. Mary suddenly felt that she went too far andughed: "Forget it, let''s not talk about those shameful things anymore. Mary, after chatting with you for a while, I am feeling better now, I won''t disturb you from working, I have to go first!" "Alright, take care of yourself then!" Lily stood up to send her off Chapter 1031 Chapter 1031 J¡ªoshua rushed in a hurry to the quiet town. Without any dy, he urged the driver to drive faster along the way to Elizabeths school. That kind of scorching and anxious feeling made his handsome face tense up all the time. Finally, just as dusk fell on the second day, Joshua finally arrived at the restaurant in the video after another four to five hours of driving on a journey thatsted for more than a dozen hours. "Boss!" Seeing the ck coloured MPV, two assitants ran over happily. Joshua sat in the car, and did not immediately get down. With his deep gaze, he stared fixedly at the unremarkable school gate in front of him. This was the only primary school in the town. The campus was not big and there weren''t many houses, whichbined with the characteristics of the local residents. No matter how you looked at it, it didn''t seem like a ce with a promising future. "Are you sure she''s here?" At this moment, Joshua was actually not in a hurry anymore. He quietly sat in the car, with a hint of pain in his eyes. "Yes, I''ve asked around. Miss Elizabeth is currently the external assistant teacher here. I didn''t expect Miss Elizabeth to be so young and beautiful, and actuallye here to be a teacher!" One of his assitants immediately told him what he had heard. "Teacher?" Joshua was startled for a moment, his fingers could not help but tap the chair''s legs, his expression was confused. "Yes Boss, do you want to see her now? I''ll show you the way! " The two men said to Joshua shamelessly. "No need. I''m a bit tired from driving, I''ll sleep in the car for a while. You guys continue to keep an eye on her and see when she''lle out!" Joshua did not want to immediately rush in and grab that woman out, and then interrogate or punish her fiercely. He did not know if it was because of the laziness of the evening and the peace and quiet of the town, but Joshua''s heart had be calmer and calmer. "Miss Elizabeth ising out!" The staff member suddenly called out softly. Joshua who was about to lean on the door suddenly sat up, his pair of deep cold eyes stared straight at the woman who walked out of the school. Behind her were a few adorable primary school students, who she was greeting. "Miss Elizabeth is living in the small building nearby. Could it be the school''s staff dormitory?" The staff member guessed. Joshua looked through the window, quietly watching her walking towards her home, with a frown and smile, her face no longer had any expression of sadness, it was very peaceful. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Elizabeth carried her book and walked back to her own room. She did not notice anything wrong with the two cars parked not too far away, she just quickly went up the stairs to have a good rest. Just as she went up the stairs and reached a room, Joshua, who was sitting in the car, moved. He quickly got out of the car and walked toward her without saying a word. After Elizabeth opened the door and entered, she instinctively closed the door tightly and locked it from the inside. Previously, she was kidnapped twice, which caused her to have a stronger sense of security. Elizabeth was preparing for a cup of tea when she suddenly heard someone knocking on her door. Who woulde knocking on her door at this hour? Could it be Michael? Elizabeth frowned. Actually, she had also noticed that Michael was treating her a little too warmly. Although she could not be narcissistic enough to think that he is fond of her, but his words and actions still carried some meaning. She wasn''t in the mood to continue discussing matters of love. Elizabeth walked to the side of the door and looked out from the peephole. Suddenly, a familiar face entered her sight, causing her to freeze in shock, as though she was frozen in ce, unable to move at all. Was she dreaming? The person who stood outside her door, was actually Joshua. "Elizabeth, I''ll give you five seconds. If you don''t open the door now, you know the consequences!" A man''s voice sounded from outside. Elizabeth''s mind went nk, and her heart and breathing became chaotic at the same time. What was going on? He found it so quickly? Could it be that she would never be able to escape his control in this lifetime? Everyone said that the Wayne Family had great power and influence, it was indeed true. She finally opened the door. Even the air around them seemed to have frozen. Their gazes were filled withplicated emotions. "I ..." Elizabeth wanted to exin something, but she didn''t expect that the man wouldn''t even give her the chance to. Her lips, which had just opened, were fiercely kissed by the man. Elizabeth''s mind exploded once again, as if she could not endure his sudden kiss. The head that she was forced to lift up swayed, causing her entire body to be pushed back a few steps. Fortunately, the man''srge hands reached over domineeringly and tightly embraced her slender waist, preventing her from falling backwards. She simply did not have the time to think about what was happening. She only felt that she was going to faint in his embrace. Although not much time had passed, this man had not changed at all. He was so domineering that it was hard for others to reject his passion. This scene seemed to have be a plot in her dreams. Elizabeth subconsciously reached out to embrace Joshua''s robust waist. However, just as her fingers touched his clothes, she was viciously pushed away by the man. She didn''t even have the strength to hug him, and staggered back a few steps before regaining her bnce. Her face was pretty and her face was red and white. Joshua had intentionally pushed her away when she wanted to hug him. That''s right, he had done it on purpose. He clearly wanted to hug again, but he turned around and left without a word. Did he really think that he, Joshua, would be so easily hurt? Being stared at by his sharp eyes, Elizabeth subconsciously bit her lips. She opened her lips a little, but was unable to say anything. A thousand words, it was better to be silent. "Is there nothing to say?" The man''s breathing quickened. That kiss from before had messed up his heart. It took a lot of courage to push her away. Elizabeth swallowed her saliva. Of course she had something to say to him, but what should she say? Chapter 1032 Chapter 1032 Elizabeth panted heavily. Only then did she realize that the water was boiled,. She turned around and poured the water into a thermos. When Joshua saw that she had actually turned around to do her own thing, and forgotten about him? "Elizabeth,!" Joshua forced her to take two steps forward, trapping her at the edge of the table. His deep eyes also tightly locked onto her expression. "Joshua, can we stop having a quarrel? As for why I left, the reason is very simple. We might not be suitable for each other, love is a beautiful thing, but once it bes a bondage of pain, what''s the point in forcefmg it together? " After Elizabeth calmed down, the words that she had to say seemed to have been summarized by her many times and no longer had any warm feelings. Joshua''s beautiful eyes instantly widened, as though he was about to look at her again in disbelief. "Are you going to tell me that you''ve given up?" Joshua sneered. Elizabeth lowered her eyes. After a long while, she sighed: "So what if I don''t give up? Do you want me to see you and your grandmother in a fight?" "In other words, you left me first!" Joshua''s mood finally became bright. He reached out to grab a nearby apple, opened his mouth and took a bite, thenzily sat down on her small sofa: "Elizabeth, you''re in love with me. She looked at him who was openly sitting on her sofa, with an attitude of "he is the owner fo this house". She didn''t know whether tough or cry. "How did you find me? I''ve moved a lot of ces before I decided to stay here. " Elizabeth felt that she had escaped far enough, her whereabouts was also considered hidden, how could she find him so easily? "It''s better if you don''t think about escaping. It''s just a matter of time. If you continue tormenting me, I won''t be so easy to negotiate with you." Joshua continued to chew on the red apple in his hand, as if it was her face, making him want to bitterly bite on it a few times. As he ate, he didn''t forget to scold her. Elizabeth turned around and picked up the cup. Her hand paused for a moment, then she picked up another cup and poured tea into it, after which she poured the boiling water into it. In an instant, the tea leaves began to spread out from the boiling water, as if they were given life, a truly beautiful scene. "I''m not nning to run away. I''m staying here, far away from trouble and very quiet." Elizabeth turned around to face the man, a peaceful smile shing across his face. Only then did Joshua have the mood to look around this ce she lived in, one room and one room. Furthermore, the space was really small, it was not even as big as the cloakroom in his house. "If you really feel that staying here is quiet, then I won''t force you to go back. However, how can I be at ease if you live in this crappy ce?" Joshua stood up and walked in front of her, and ced the half-eaten apple next to her mouth. Elizabeth was not as evil as he was. She pursed her lips without moving, the man raised his eyebrows unhappily: "what are you going to say?" Elizabeth had no choice but to bite off a piece and eat it. Only then did the man be happy. He looked around her house and said, "Tsk, is this your school''s treatment? This is too terrible." Of course, Elizabeth knew that he was filled with the temper of the Great Mr. Wayne, and being vignt was one of her personalities. "I think it''s very nice to live here. It''s very close to the school, and there''s a supermarket nearby. It''s also very convenient to shop, so it''s very suitable forzy people like me to live here." Elizabeth didn''t feel that she is tired and miserable of living here. On the contrary, she had already started to get used to it. "Sjust a small bed? "this is such a narrow bed for us" Elizabeth face turnedpletely red. Why was this man still thinking about such evil things? "Who said you were going to stay here? "It''s better for you to leave as soon as possible. This kind of ce is not suitable for you to live in!" Elizabeth turned dizzy and chased him away with a low voice. However, Joshua walked towards her step by step, gritting his teeth, his eyes filled with hatred: "Elizabeth, do you really have to be so cold and heartless? You don''t want to be with me anymore, do you? " "That''s my n!" Elizabeth bit her lips, turned her face to other side, and did not look into his deep eyes. "Who gave you the right to break up? This game of love, has always been in my hands!" Joshua had already pressed himself onto her body, and with his thin lips next to her ear, he said those words word by word while gritting his teeth. Elizabeth had long experienced his threatening tactics, in the past she would definitely be annoyed, but now, she felt that everything was up to him. "If I continue ying with you, of course I wouldn''t quit so easily. Joshua, you and I both know that this game is about to end, and since you are ying as a yer, you won''t lose anything if you quit, right?" Elizabethughed at himself. Joshua was suprised that Elizabeth didn''t get angry. His tall body pressed forward a few more times, and he reached out and gently embraced her. His lips were pressed against her shoulders, near her neck, and hot air sprayed onto her soft skin as he breathed. "Elizabeth, I won''t break up, do you hear me? You won''t break up no matter what! " He was like a tired big boy, speaking roguish words, but no one disliked him. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "I promise you. However, you must promise me not to force me to go back with you!" Elizabeth really could not say anything vicious to hurt him. This time, when she lifted her arms to hug him, he did not push her away. Instead, he hugged her even more tightly. The two of them acted as though they had not met for a long time. Both of them needed each other''s care. "Have you been looking for me?" Elizabeth asked him with trembling hands. "Yes, I''ve been looking for you. I even went to your grandmother''s house." Joshua muttered. The corner of Elizabeth''s mouth hooked up into a smile, but her eyes had somehow turned red. "Do you still remember what I said earlier about taking you back to see her? I didn''t expect that you would go by yourself." "This is all your fault, you should have brought me there earlier!" While Joshua was speaking, his large hand had already started moving towards her back in an irregr fashion, "Elizabeth, I miss you!" Elizabeth''s entire body shivered, as though she had understood what he meant by ''thinking''. Chapter 1033 Chapter 1033 F ¡ª acing Joshua''s request, Elizabeth really did not know whether she should reject or not. Although she felt that this was not good, hbut she missed him so much. "Is that so?" She only mumbled a single sentence before feeling the man''s hands wrap around her waist. The next second, she was once again embraced by him. This time, his thin lips became much more gentle. Joshua gently, inch by inch, slowly walked until both of them were lying on the small sofa beside them. "No, no, no, not here!" Elizabeth forced herself back to reality. She still had to sit on this small sofa in the future. Joshua gave a lowugh, "It''s already been a while, yet you''re still thinking about your little sofa. Elizabeth, aren¡¯t you?" "No, I just felt it ..." The color of the sofa is white. If it gets dirty, it''ll be hard to wash it! " Elizabeth randomly found an excuse and said. Joshua couldn''t help but roll his eyes. In the next moment, he swept hisrge palm towards her knees, lifting her up horizontally. "Fine, go to your small bed!" Elizabeth was so frightened that she quickly reached out her hands to grab his neck, and she was so shy that she couldn''t even raise her face anymore. More than an hour passed in an indescribable manner. When the all stoped, Joshuazily and contentedly squeezed onto her bed. He felt that his waist was injured, and this bed was really too narrow, he really didn''t know how she slept every day. However, Elizabeth ran over and took a bath, then changed into a new set of clothes. "Joshua, when will you leave?" Elizabeth tidied up the junk beside her bed and asked him softly. "I want to stay a few days. Are you free tomorrow? " At the moment, Joshua''s heart was no longer anxious. Even though he had been greatly agitated over the past few days, that tender moment just now had already healed all the injuries in his heart. "No, I have to attend lessons tomorrow morning!" "You seem to take the job very seriously?" Joshua was surprised. "Yes, I''m still in my probation period, I really want to get passed." Elizabeth said softly, her expression extremely serious, as though she was not joking. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Joshua immediately stood up from the bed and a thin nket slid off his body, revealing a strong and sturdy body. Elizabeth''s gaze was immediately unable to rest there, and she quickly folded up her clothes with even more seriousness. Joshua''s serene eyes narrowed into a line, as she stared at her beautiful and gentle side face. "Did you so actively want to be epted into this school because of that man?" Elizabeth''s hands froze, she immediately turned and looked at him: "What are you saying? "Which man?" ¡°Don''t pretend like that, my assistants already took the photo of you having lunch together with him, and you even chatted with him while smiling like a flower.. Joshua mocked her with a sour tone. Elizabeth was so amused by his righteous jealousy, she continued to do her work, and spoke lightly: "Your people are truly everywhere, and it''s even your Wayne Family that has a profound ability, how can you even know who I''ve eaten with." "Then answer me now. What is your rtionship with him?" Seeing that she was mocking him, Joshua''s handsome face immediately darkened, and his tone became more unyielding. " He''s just a colleague. He''s also teaching in this school. It should be normal for colleagues to have a meal with him, right?" Elizabeth still exined her words. "You think it''s normal, but I don''t think so. I can''t believe he didn''t have any ulterior motives!" Joshua snorted. He was the clearest about a man''s thoughts. Elizabeth did not refute him, and only said in a low voice: "I will keep my distance from him in the future. Don''t worry, I don''t want to create trouble for myself, I just want to live a quiet life." Joshua felt that her words were heartbreaking and trusting. "Fool!" Joshua could only curse her, "Don''t run away in the future, just settle down here. As long as I know how you are, no matter where you are.. It''s good to stay here.. Elizabeth stared at him nkly, thenughed out loud: "I never thought that you would actually understand and support me, I thought you would force me to go back with you." "If it was the immature me from before, I really would have done that, and felt that you shouldn''t have provoked me, but now, I''m already mature, and have apletely new perspective on a lot of things. I feel that sometimes, people should properly let go, and don''t pressure themselves, and don''t let others to bear the pressure." Joshua inexplicably sighed with emotion. After saying this, even he himself was somewhat startled. When did he be able to say such words of an old man? How terrifying, had he really matured? Elizabeth looked at him with a peaceful and gentle gaze: "Dear, I feel that you are doing quite well, causing others to feel that you are relying on you." "Is that so? "Then you admit that you still love me?" Joshua''s thin lips curled up into a smile, appearing slightly meaningful. "If I didn''t love you, based on what you just did to me, you might have broken your hands and feet. Do you believe me?" Elizabeth slightly raised her brows, warning him. Joshua suddenly reminded of of the time he had angered her and she had thrown him over her shoulder, causing stars to appear in his eyes. That time, he had truly been intimidated. However, this was how humans were unafraid of death. Even though they knew that it would be very embarrassing to provoke her, they were still unable to control their emotions. "Alright, I''m satisfied with your promise. Now, let''s go out for dinner. I''m hungry!". Chapter 1034 Chapter 1034 The granny are still in great sad due to Jane''s death. After dinner, she directly called Edwards to the living room. Edwards looked at his grandmother with resentment, and instantly guessed why she asked him to come here. "Edwards, why hasn''t April been sentenced yet? "Your father has passed for so many years, at least you should let him die in peace." "Grandma, don''t worry, this matter isn''t that simple. I feel that April is not the real culprit, she is only a scapegoat. Because Edwards knew the truth of the matter, he was so certain of it. "She, a scapegoat? don''t forget that she personally said that she murdered your father and made her pay with her life. She wasn''t wrongly used." When the olddy thought about how her eldest son had died in unknown circumstances, she felt extremely heartbroken. She wished that she could use her own de to kil I April. "Grandmother, please give me some time. This matter, and the inside information!" Edwards really didn''t know how to exin it properly. The olddy''s sorrowful look raised his sadness. "Alright, insider information?" Tell me, what is the inside story? " The olddy was not yet muddle- headed. She was still very smart at the moment, so if her grandson did not give her a satisfactory result, she would definitely not let him off. Edwards sighed lightly and sat beside her. He held onto her grandmother''s shoulders and whispered: "Grandma, Elizabeth was kidnapped by a group of people earlier, and he came to us for help, at that time, she did not admit that he killed my father. Butter on, she admitted it, and her daughter Elizabeth was also released. "Is that true?" The Old Granny immediately frowned: "When was Elizabeth ever kidnapped? Do you know who kidnapped her? "The other party is too crafty, destroying a lot of clues. I''m trying my best to investigate what was going on, Grandma,April is not that stupid, she wouldn''t take the initiative to turn herself in even if she knew that killing someone is a capital offense. Edwards could only reveal a portion of his secret to persuade his grandmother, hoping that she would be more lenient towards him. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Why didn''t you tell me this earlier? Just how many things are you hiding from me? " The olddy was immediately angry and felt that it was toote for her to receive the news. Edwards could only sigh andfort her, "Grandmother, you have been taking care of Grandfather, so I don''t want you to worry. Believe me, I won''t let my father die in injustice, I must catch the real culprit and make him pay the price!" After saying thosest few words, a cold glint shed past Edwards''s eyes, and his killing intent shed past. "Well, who do you suspect now? Previously, our Wayne Family made a few strong enemies, could it be rted to them? You''d better investigate all of these and don''t let the culprit get away with it! " The only criminals that the Old Granny could think of were the few arch-enemies of Wayne Family. "There were some suspects among the few people that were my father''s enemies back then. I have been investigating them all the time, but there have been a few that have declined in recent years. It is easier to find out the truth from them." Edwards had changed the olddy''s suspect. "on this issue, you''d better talk to your uncle. Back then, he was also helping out at thepany to see if he had any clues for you!" The olddy suddenly sighed. Edwards''s handsome face instantly tensed up, a hint of ruthlessness could be seen in his eyes, but his tone was neither fast nor slow: "If there''s free time, I''ll find uncle and find him for more details. However, uncle has been busy with his matters recently, so it''s not convenient for me to disturb him." "If it''s hard for you to find him, I''ll go look for him. He''ll definitely tell me everything." The olddy was still full of confidence in her youngest son. "Grandma, uncle just lost Jane and is feeling sad right now. If you go and talk to him about this, I''m afraid he will be hurt again. Don''t tell him at present, at least not in the next six months!" Edwards immediately urged her in a low voice. "I can understand the pain of him losing his daughter, so I won''t look for him for now. I''m afraid that when I think of your father, he will feel sad again. When your father was buried that year, he also didn''te. Edwardsughed coldly in the bottom of his heart. It''s not that he didn''t want toe, it''s that he didn''t dare to. "Grandma, I promised to tell two kids bedtime stories. I''ll go greet them first, you should rest early as well!" After Edwards finished speaking, he stood up and left. The two little guys took a shower andy on the bed, waiting for Dad toe over and tell them a story. The long hair that Coco had just washed fell softly on her shoulders. A pair of big, watery eyes was blinking, extremely bored. "brother, I saw a little kid give you candy today. Did you bring one back? I want to eat one!" Coco pouted, and wanted to ask her brother for candy. "You have already brushed your teeth. You are not allowed to eat sweet food again. Be careful of your decayed teeth!" Jackson immediately rolled his eyes at her, and then reminded her: "In a while, don''t tell Father about this, understand? Daddy will scold me! "Fine, but if you agree to help me with the manual work tomorrow, I won''t say it!" Coco was a viin now, and when she saw her brother''s weakness, she immediately knew the conditions to trade with him. He stared at her speechlessly. "You''re so naughty" "Don''t say that about me!"Coco couldn''t argue with her brother, but she was so angry that her face was flushed red. She clenched her two small fists tightly, and waved them towards Jackson. "Alright, I won''t talk about you anymore." Jacksonsaid with a busy tone. Coco curled her small mouth, and saidcently: "Of course, no matter who it is, I will always call him brother." Jackson nced at her, feeling depressed by hercent look. At this time, Edwards entered the room. The two little fellows rolled on the bed and sat up, shouting at the same time: "Daddy!" Chapter 1035 Chapter 1035 S¡ªeeing these two little fellows, the days of fatigue and stress seemed to have been alleviated. Edwards couldn''t help but sit on his daughter''s bed and stroke her soft hair. He asked with a smile, "Coco, Daddy has been a little busy recently and couldn''t spare the time to y with you guys. Are you guys angry at daddy?" "No, Daddy is so busy because he wants to make money for us.!" Jackson answered with a serious face, as if she was very sensible. Edwards could not help but lower his head and chuckle, "Coco, why do you sound more and more like your brother''s tone of voice now?" "Because I talk to Jackson every day. I sometimes imitate his tone. Daddy, you don''t even know how popr my big brother is at school..." "Jackson!" A faint voice drifted over from the side. She had just promised, so why did she suddenly turn around and forget about it? Edwards looked at his son with interest, then looked at his daughter who had been stunned senseless, and immediately asked: "Coco, did something interesting happen to your brother at school? Tell Daddy that Daddy is very curious!" "Actually... Just a lot of girls are sending him gifts! " Coco pouted, her voice bing softer and softer, until only she could hear him clearly. Jackson hurriedly exined from the side: "No, I didn''t ept their gift. Mummy said that I can''t casually take their gift, it''s not good this way!" Edwards stared at his son''s nervous and red face, and then heughed: "I can make people like you, what''s wrong with that? "Don''t be shy, and don''t be afraid. Daddy is someone who has gone through the past, he can understand." Jackson thought that Daddy would teach him a lesson, but he didn''t expect Daddy to be so open- minded and actually encourage him. Coco asked in a daze, "Daddy, is it really a good thing to be liked by so many people?" Edwards raised his eyebrows. "That''s right, not everyone can have such charm." "Then isn''t Daddy also liked by a lot of people?" Jackson immediately asked curiously. Edwards thought for a while, thenughed and replied: "There should be some people who like me!" In the presence of his children, a certain someone''s narcissistic personality had also been restrained. "Will Daddy like them? For example, which auntie is beautiful and which elder sister is beautiful, would Daddy like it? "Coco was not trying to cheat her, she was truly curious. Jackson squinted his eyes tightly, staring at his father from the side, as if he wanted to hear his answer. Edwards could already feel the danger that came from his son as he stared at his. He immediately laughed and gently replied his daughter: "Coco, Daddy only likes you, Mummy, so why would I like others? "No way!" "Then does father not like me and brother?" Jackson pouted with grievance. Edwards realized that his daughter''s brain circuits seemed to be a little straight, he didn''t even know how to turn to think about it. Sigh, who does he look like? "Daddy naturally likes you and elder brother, but my feelings for your Mummy are a little different. Our rtionship is called love, and is kinship to you two!" Edwards wanted to exin to his daughter, otherwise she would be confused again. "Oh, then is love more important, or is kinship more important?" Jackson was indeed a question baby. She was curious about everything, and wanted to find answers to everything. Edwards was stumped by her question. It was as if someone had asked her mother and girlfriend who they should save when they fell into the water. Not answering would be the best answer. Jackson shook his two calves, as he watched the interesting scene unfold. But unexpectedly, Edwards''s gaze turned to him: "Jackson, you answer this question." Jackson was stunned, then immediately revealed a resentful expression: "Daddy, you can''t even answer me, why did you call me to answer? How would I know what love is!" Edwards wanted to give his son a meaning experience, but who would have thought that the little guy was extremely smart, and threw the hard problem back to him all of a sudden. "Yeah, I don''t have anyone I like right now. Daddy, I can''t answer." Jacksonughed, he felt that this was a great achievement and that it was hard for his father to ept. Edwards didn''t know whether tough or cry. Well, he felt that the older the child, the harder it was to educate him. "Coco, Daddy came to tell you a bedtime story. I just saw a story about a magic castle, do you want to hear it?" Edwards was so quick-witted that he wanted to change the topic. "I don''t want to hear it. I want to hear Father''s answer to the previous question." Jackson was not as easy to fool as she was before.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Edwards really wanted to grab her daughter''s face and kiss on her forehead. Just then, Edwards''s phone rang, it was as if he was saving lives. He took out his phone, looked at it, and immediately said: "kids, go to sleep right now, Daddy has a very important phone call!" "Who is it?" Jackson immediately became dissatisfied. "It''s your uncle!" After Edwards finished speaking, he hurriedly pushed open the door and walked out. The two little fellows stared at each other for a long time, until Coco threw up his hands: "Look at you, you scared daddy away!" "Daddy can''t even answer my question, then how will he educate us in the future?" Jackson suddenly had a bold and worried mood. "You idiot, it''s not like I can''t answer your father''s questions, it''s not like I don''t want to answer them!" Coco immediately scolded. "You''re the fool! I''m going to sleep! " Jackson immediately covered himself with the small nket, hugged her little sheep toy, and closed his eyes. Edwards went out and epted the call from his brother, Joshua. "What''s wrong?" Edwards was worried that something had happened to him again. "I found Elizabeth!" Joshua''s voice calmly traveled over. "How did you find her? " Edwards was very surprised, he had thought that it would take at least a year and a half to find someone, but in less than a month, he managed to find someone, could this be considered as fate? "I originally didn''t hold out much hope for the four sides of the Inte Cafe, but who would have thought that fate was so ingenious." Joshua''s tone revealed a hint of pride and happiness. "Where is she?" Edwards could not help but ask. "She lives in a small town now and takes a teacher job in a school!" Joshua said sarcastically. "Then you found her and messed up their lives again." Edwards knew that his actions and attitude would definitely not be calm. Chapter 1036 Chapter 1036 Joshua ignored his brother''s teasing and said seriously: "Brother, this time I have thought it through. I want her to stay here and live, so don''t force her to leave with me!" Edwards did not expect his brother to make such a decision, and said in a surprised tone, "Why do you suddenly think like that, I thought you loved her to the point that you can''t even separate from her for a whole day." Joshua self¡ª deprecated, "In the past, I also felt that my love was either passionate and fierce, or it was better to not love. But after going through so many things, I realized that a love with water is the best, just like you and my sister-inw, we have experienced a few things together and have shared a few things about our lives. There is no need to be too intense, but who wouldn''t envy you for that?" "Joshua, to be honest, I was truly surprised. I never thought that there woulde a day when you would also say such long-winded words to me. I thought that I was the only one who would do so in my entire life." Edwards was immediately moved by his younger brother to the point of wanting tough out loud. Joshua suddenly became embarrassed: "Edwards, do you feel that I''m acting this way? "Then I won''t tell you anymore!" "No, I''m not surprised. This means that you''ve grown up and have the ability to fight on your own. I don''t want to be thest one to take care of your reckless behavior. In the future, you should definitely be more experienced and calm." Edwards knew that his brother was a little shy and quickly exined in a gentle voice. "Brother, I have truly let you down for the troubles I''ve caused in the past!" Joshua.felt very guilt about the past time. "Not at all. I believe you and believe in you. You will definitely go as far as you can." Edwards encouraged and supported his. "thank you, Edwards. Oh yeah, I only mentioned Elizabeth to you, you have to hide it from me! The reason for Joshua''s call, was to ensure that his brother''s secrets. "Don''t worry, I won''t say anything!" Edwards raised his head and saw Lily walking in his direction. Lily had just taken a bath and was wearing a white robe. She had her hands in her pockets and was looking at him leisurely. "Lily is here, I''ll hang up first!" Edwards hurriedly said and hung up the phone. Lily slightly narrowed her eyes, and said with a light voice: "Who are you talking to? Why do you look so guilty? " Edwards''s heart thumped. He was too engrossed in conversation with his brother earlier, and did not realize that Lily was leaning against the wall of the corridor, waiting for him. Now that she caught him red - handed, it really felt like he had done something wrong. "Nothing, I just chatted with my brother for a while, why aren''t you asleep yet?" Edwards walked over, and naturally reached out to hug her tightly as he asked with a low and gentle voice. "I was going to check on the two children when I saw you on the phone!" Lily muttered, and leaned into his embrace. "They might have fall asleep, too. We should get some rest!" Edwards Gan Jin changed the atmosphere. The two entered the bedroom. The dimmed light gave people a romantic feeling. "The pajamas I had someone deliver, you didn''t seem to wear them once. Why? "Don''t you like it?" Edwards immediately asked her with a smile when he saw her wearing a thick nightgown, had learned this from n. n said that women''s favorite thing was pajamas, and that''s how he handled Anne, so Edwards personally went to a famous goods store to choose a few sets of pajamas for him. After that, he waited every night for Lily to wear them for him. However, he didn''t expect that only a few days had passed. This woman only wore a white nightgown every day. Of course, it wasn''t that her nightgown was ugly, but he really wanted to see her in the pajamas he had personally selected. "Oh, those pajamas, I put them away!" Lily''s beautiful eyes flickered, purposely revealing a calm expression. "Why did you put it away? This is for you to wear it! " Edwards''s handsome face was filled with astonishment. "If you want me to wear it, then you have to tell me honestly. How did youe up with the idea of sending me my pajamas?" Lily looked at him suspiciously. "n taught me to do this!" Edwards didn''t even think about it, and directly answered honestly. "n?" Lily really did not think that it would be rted to him, his expression was stiff. "Hmm, I didn''t think of giving it to him before. I heard from him that you women all love beautiful pajamas, so I picked it out for you. If you don''t like it, then we''ll buy something else!" Edwards was indeed a sincere man. "No need, those pajamas are pretty good!" Lily''s face inexplicably flushed red. Only now did Edwards''s expression loosen, and he couldn''t help but reach out to hold onto her small hand: "Then, do you want to try it tonight?" "No, we''re all a little tired today. Let''s go to bed early!" Lily did not want to bother with him. Edwards had known that they had been married for a long time, so he couldn''t really let things go for that long. However, it didn''t matter. He could lead her one step at a time. As heid on the bed, Lily felt that the man had immediately stripped him and stuck him up. "you are so beautiful!" Edwards said with a low voice. Lily was startled, she turned around and kissed her lips. The quiet and peaceful town. After nightfall, there were even fewer pedestrians on the streets. Joshua drove Elizabeth to a restaurant for dinner. After eating dinner, the two of them did not sit in a car, but held hands and walked along the small path. The streetmp next to him had a simple design. The hazy light made a long shadow of a person. Joshua tightly held onto Elizabeth''s small hand, causing her warm fingers to feel as if they were being held together. Have you walked this path many times? " When Joshua saw her easily leading him left and right, he could not help but ask her. "I''ve been through it a few times!" Where did ite from? She had a good memory, she would remember the route after a few days. "Did you leave alone or did you go with Michael?" Joshua was jealous for some unknown reason. Just now, during dinner time, he insisted on Elizabeth telling him about the process of her and Michael''s meeting. Elizabeth did not hide anything from him and told him everything honestly. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Elizabethughed and turned her face to look at him. The man''s young and handsome face looked almost perfect under the hazy light. Elizabeth''s heartbeat suddenly sped up. Actually, she had once liked the way Joshua was so handsome that she couldn''t be on guard against him. Now, that was truly standing by her side, she really wanted to hug him. Chapter 1037 Chapter 1037 E ¡ª lizabeth stood there unmoving, Joshua was startled, he also stopped in his tracks, seeing her staring at him in a daze, he suddenly thought of what he had just said, he could not help but want to exin himself, but then he realized that Elizabeth directly extended her hand out and hugged him. Joshua was stunned for a moment. Elizabeth stuck closely to his chest, and her fingers tightened inch by inch. "Why did he suddenly be so emotional?" Joshua was a little surprised, but of course, he was mostly happy. Elizabeth hugged for a few seconds, then let go of her hands, before continuing to walk with her head down. She said softly: "It''s nothing, I just suddenly wanted to hug you, toplete one of my dreams." "What was your dream?" "I just wanna hug you foa a while!" Elizabeth smiled shyly: "I remember that time you acted out a love movie that was about youth. When you separated from the female lead in the movie, you cried. The surprise on Joshua''s face became even more intense, and then, he quickly walked forward, "Is what you said true?" "How could it be fake? I personally experienced it myself." Elizabeth couldn''t help but roll her eyes at him. "Then, do you know how many drops of eye drops were used to make my crying scene?" Joshua who was at the side asked for help to ruin the atmosphere. Elizabeth stopped in her tracks once again and stared at him angrily: "Such a beautiful thing, why do you insist on destroying it?! I really can''t stand you!" Joshua immediatelyughed, as if he had gotten some kind of reward. Elizabeth was amused by him, and suddenly felt that although the roles that Joshua yed in the movie had his own personality, he was not like any other character in the movie. Sometimes he was so handsome that people would want to remember him, and other times they would want to beat him up. "Joshua,st time we said we would act together, what should we do? Have you found a new heroine? " Elizabeth suddenly asked with a sigh. Although she spoke calmly, her heart was no longer calm. When he thought of how he was going to y the opposite role with another woman, he felt an inexplicable sense of bitterness in his heart. "I''m going to recruit someone to perform this y!" Joshua suddenly said. "Who is it?" Elizabeth asked in surprise. "Bryant!" Joshua directly said this name. Elizabeth had a surprised expression: "You want to recruit him? But didn''t you sayst time that he was your big brother''s love rival? "Originally, I had a chat with my big brother. He said that he no longer saw Bryant as a love rival, and that Bryant had always been obedient and did not pester my sister-inw anymore!" Joshua said indifferently. "I heard that Bryant''s character has always been good, I believe he isn''t that kind of person." Elizabeth nodded, showing that he had a good impression of Bryant. "So, I still decided to go and have a talk with him. Recently, the Neb Sect has been forcing him to make a choice, and Bryant must be really anxious about it. Thepany he is in right now is too small, and it could be swallowed up at any time. Joshua said with a face full of confidence. "How do you know he''ll choose to join yourpany? What if he really did choose Neb? " Elizabeth did not attack him, but was worried about this. Bryant has already rejected Eric several times, he should also know that he has already offended the Neb, if he still intends to enter the Neb, wouldn''t that be courting death? "Neb will definitely squeeze out every single benefit from his body." Joshua sneered. He felt that Bryant was a smart person, he definitely knew what to do to get the most benefits. "If Bryant chooses you in the end, then it can only be said that Eric is courting death." Although Elizabeth was out of that circle, as long as Joshua was still in that circle, she would frequently pay attention to the movements in that circle. Even though she couldn''t help him any further, she at least had to know that he was living a good life. "When we go back, I will go talk about this with Bryant. I believe that if he really likes my sister-in- law, he definitely won''t refuse to cooperate with me." Joshua suddenlyughed sinisterly, his expression suddenly bing impure. After Elizabeth heard it, she red at him: "You aren''t thinking of using San - jie to attract people to follow you, are you? "You''re such a treacherous person, be careful that your brother doesn''t would anger with you." "My brother will definitely understand me when things are not normal. Moreover, I help him monitor the movements of his love rivals every day. Only then will my brother be able to sleep peacefully. I am thinking for his sake." Joshua tried to defend himself. Elizabeth was convinced by his words, and felt that what he said was reasonable. "ording to your exnation, that''s more like it!" Elizabeth was speechless. Joshua was a little pleased: "This is the strategy of killing two birds with one stone, I have long thought of it, I have already signed the contract for Bryant, in the future, I willpletely fade away from everyone''s sight, I have to concentrate on managing mypany, moreover, I can only do this, then will I have the time toe and find you." Elizabeth had been angry at him just now, but now, with her eyes red, she was deeply touched. "You don''t need to do such for me. I''m really not worth it for you to give up your hobbies of acting!" Elizabeth looked at him anxiously, she truly did not want him to do this. "It''s not only for you, I just want to live a normal life. I have been a celebrity for so many years, and every day, I live in the eyes of others, and no matter where I go, I will be surrounded by people. I practically have no free time of my own. Joshua stretched out his hand tob through her long hair that was messed up by the wind, and his words were filled with the love and adoration of someone who doted on her. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Elizabeth bit her lower lip and turned her face away, feeling that at this moment, it was worth it for her to be willing to die for him. "Let''s go home. I''m so tired and I want to sleep!" Joshua reached out his arms to hug her, and they walked back to Elizabeth''s dorm room with light footsteps, basking in theziness of thentern light. Just as she went up to the corridor on the second floor, she suddenly saw a person standing beside Elizabeth with a bag in his arms. It''s Michael! Chapter 1038 Chapter 1038 When Michael saw Elizabeth and Joshua appear together, he was also stunned. He was shocked speechless for a moment. Elizabeth immediately walked over and asked him: "Teacher Wang, it''s sote, why are you here?" "Oh, these are the textbooks that you asked me to find for you. I happened to pass by here and wanted to give them to you as a gift!" Michael was so nervous that he was stuttering and embarrassed. Elizabeth held the books and said: "I''m really sorry for troubling you. thank you!" Michaelughed awkwardly, and then quickly left. When he passed by Joshua, he still quickly sized him up. His is tall and slender, and handsome too. Sure enough, he was no different from the him in the television. On the contrary, he was truly eye ¡ª catching. Although Michael was not a Starseeker, it was still the first time he had seen such a genuine idol star. After Michaelleft Elizabeth lowered her head and looked for the key to open the door. "Why does he send you books sote? A man''s cold, mocking voice came from behind him. Elizabeth was startled, she turned and looked at him: "Maybe it''s not what you think, he really may be passing by!" "Don''t be so careless. I know a man''s thoughts the best. He deliberately picked this time toe find you. I don''t think he''s a good person. Stay away from him from now on!" Joshua clenched his teeth angrily, it was no longer a matter of him being jealous, but a rage! Elizabeth frowned, if what Joshua said was true, then she had no way to refute him. "I will pay attention in the future. Don''t be angry!" Elizabeth walked over, grabbed one of his arms, and said softly. "Humph, go to another ce and get a new job. I''m worried about you being here!" Joshua immediately became tyrannical. Elizabethughed bitterly: "Did you want to say that you''re going to help me again? "Really, I don''t need it. I just got used to the environment here. The residents here are all very enthusiastic about me, and the children like me too. I don''t want to change ces anymore!" "Then let''s move somewhere else. I''ll give you a car and a female bodyguard!" Joshua''s words were getting more and more outrageous, but it was his good intentions. Elizabeth immediatelyughed and sighed: "Alright, I know you care about me, but what do you think Michael can do to me? I''m not a casual girl! " Seeing that she did not listen to him, Joshua squinted her eyes, but suddenly found a way, and did not try to persuade her anymore. That night, Joshua slept on the floor beside Elizabeth''s bed. The man was sleeping soundly, meaning that he was really tired. However, Elizabeth was tossing and turning until midnight before she fell asleep. She turned her head and looked at the man''s sleeping appearance, borrowing the light of the streetmps outside the window. Elizabeth felt that it was very scalding and her heart was in turmoil, she truly felt that this was like a dream and she still couldn''t believe that Joshua was sleeping beside her bed. She was so happy that Elizabeth almost woke up from her dream with a smile on her face. So it turns out that the heavens were not bad to her. In the morning, Joshua sat up from the floor. He stretched his arms and legs. He couldn''t help but groan. No, he had to sleep on the bed tonight. If hey on the floor like this, his waist wouldn''t do. During the day, Elizabeth went to ss, and brought his people to wander around the beautiful little town. "Mary, your boyfriend is here!" Michael suddenly called out to her, and asked with a forced smile on his face. Elizabeth nodded: "Yes, he specially came to look for me. Thank you for yesterday''s matter!" "You already thanked me yesterday. It''s my fault for bothering you guys sote!" Michael scratched his head, looking extremely embarrassed. "No, I''m going to ss!" Elizabethughed and went to work. After school,, when Elizabeth returned home, she saw Joshuazily leaning on her small sofa, holding a tabletputer while handling some work. After seeing her return, he ced the tablet computer down, stood up, and gave her a warm hug. Elizabeth couldn''t help butugh: "You must be really busy recently. Why don''t you go back earlier?" "No problem, I can work here too. Oh right,e with me for a while!" After Joshua finished speaking, he grabbed her small hands and pulled out a phone to call her. "Where to?" Elizabeth had a face full of curiosity. "You''ll know once you''re there. Just follow me!" Joshua kept himself in suspense for a while. The two of them went downstairs and sat in his car, then drove towards the center of the town. The town was not big, and the car arrived at its destination in ten minutes. "This is the new house I bought for you. Let''s go in and take a look. Do you like it?" Joshua pointed to a small and exquisite building and asked Elizabeth. "Ah, why did you buy me a house?" Elizabeth was extremely shocked. Only a day had passed. "I''ve said that I''m not at ease with where you live. You should move here from now on. Since you''ve already paid for it, you can live in peace!" Joshua said, holding her small hand, he pushed open the door and walked in. Although the house was notpletely new, the furniture inside was newly bought and there were also some newly installed appliances. Elizabeth could not believe it as she opened her eyes wide, she looked at the new home, then looked at the man beside him: "Joshua, why did you buy this house without even discussing it with me?" "You wouldn''t agree with if I told you before, would you?" Joshua raised his eyebrow. Elizabeth sighed: "Alright then, I''ll move in, and you won''t have to sleep on the floor anymore." "You''re right. I was actually thinking for myself. You just came to stay with me!" Joshua said with a smug look on his face, and a smile appeared in the depths of his eyes. Elizabeth walked around the house and realised that there was a very beautiful backyard and a small balcony at the top of the building. Although the house was not big, there was everything that she should have. "Is this expensive?" Elizabeth asked curiously. "Np!" Joshua began to be cocky again. Elizabethughed. Indeed, the houses in this town were not expensive, since Joshua was rich, he would definitely not find it hard to buy a house. "I''ll return home tomorrow. I might have toe looking for you in a while!" Both of Joshua''s hands rested on her shoulders, and he immediately became serious.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Alright, if you''re busy, then go back first!" Elizabeth did not ask her to stay, but the reluctance in her eyes was real. "Without my apany you have to take good care of yourself. Don''t make me worry!" Joshua whispered into her ear. Elizabeth of course agreed to all of them. Only, on the third day after Joshua left, her school hired a female teacher to enter the academy. After that, she greeted Elizabeth with a smile, Chapter 1039 Chapter 1039 E¡ªlizabeth didn''t expect that in a short three days, Joshua had already arranged for two people to stand by her side. One had be her colleague, and the other had be her neighbor, who were to monitor her from every angle ... Oh, no, who was taking care of her life. Of course Elizabeth did not refuse, this was the expression of love that Joshua had for her, only, she still felt that she was not used to it, and that the moment Michael wanted toe over to chat with her, the female teacher would immediatelye over to disturb their conversation. Furthermore, if Michael were to treat her to a meal, the female teacher would definitelye over to mix in with him, thus saying that Elizabeth was very safe now. At home! Joshua had his assistant arrange a meeting with Bryant. Hearing that it was Joshua''s assistant, Bryant actually agreed to meet his very straightforwardly. A few minutester, Bryant pushed open the door and saw Joshua. He apologized in a low voice: "Sorry, we were stuck in a traffic jam, we werete!" Joshua revealed a sincere smile: "It''s alright, I just arrived not too long ago too, Mr Lu, this can''t be considered as our first meeting." Bryantughed: "That''s right, we have met many times before. At that time, I was still Alice''s manager and you were an unreachable Big Star. I seem to remember asking you for an autograph!" "Is that so? I''m sorry, I''m a forgetful person, but did I sign your name? " At that moment, Joshua''s mind was spinning, trying really hard to recall the time he asked for his autograph. Didn''t he offend him at that time? "You signed it for me, but I still have it!" Bryant replied with a smile. "Oh, really? "Then I am truly honored!" Joshua secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately he had given him the autograph at the time, otherwise, the current atmosphere would have been extremely awkward. "I feel honored, but I didn''t expect that I would be able to eat with Mr. Wayne Ji today. " Bryant also had a sincere face. Joshua''s sharp eyes sized up Bryant. Honestly speaking, although he was Alice''s manager at the time, Joshua''s impression of him was very blurry, and he could vaguely remember that Alice''s manager seemed to be very popr for a while. He never thought that Alice would already have the potential to be a celebrity at that time. "Mr. Wayne Ji, you didn''t call me here today purely to eat a meal, right?" Bryant noticed that he was sizing up his and immediately asked with a smile. Joshua shook his head: "Of course it''s not because I want to eat, but because I want to work with you!" "You want me to sign the contract with yourpany?" Bryant asked.. "Yes, this is the purpose of my visit today. Since you know about it, will you consider it? Joshua did not expect Bryant to speak in such a straightforward manner. "There''s no need to think about it. Before I promise you, I hope you can understand one thing." Bryant paused for a moment, then looked at him hesitantly: "Do you know what rtionship I have with Lily?" "If I were to talk about childhood sweethearts, there should be no doubt about it." Joshuaughed dryly. Bryant nodded: "That''s right, she and I are indeed good friends who grew up together. However, I believe that your brother wouldn''t think that way." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "My brother? "Now that he''s married to my sister-inw and he has children, you can''t be thinking too much about my sister-inw, right?" Joshua had an interesting expression. "What do you think?" Bryant smiled with a touch of mysteriousness. "I feel it ..." "You are very suited to have a crush on someone, but there are no good results. Rather than leaving yourself in pain for a long time, I should advise you to give up and give up as soon as possible." Joshua did not expect Bryant to still have some thoughts about him, so he immediately frowned. Bryant knew that Joshua would definitely be angry, and then, heughed lightly: "What you said makes a lot of sense. A crush is a very painful thing, if it knows that there''s no possibility in this life, the pain will also double." Bryantughed at himself, his handsome face showing his sorrow. "They two are living a happy life now. I hope you don''t interupt them." Joshua reminded him with a serious expression. "So, this is your intension, by recruiting me under your banner to monitor me?" Bryant smirked. "Of course not, I won''t do such a disgraceful thing. If you really have the ability to dig my brother out of his corner, then I can only admire you, because you are not afraid of death, nor are you afraid of death." Joshua''s voice also became a little cold. On the other hand, Bryant was amused by his bluntness. He lightly tapped on the table twice, then shook his head: "Of course I''m afraid of death. My days have just begun, how would I court death? Actually, I want to work with you, it''s also because of Lily, you are family after all, if I really think of her as my friend, I really should stand with you." "Oh? You actually promised me that for Lily sake? " Joshua''s handsome face became rich again. "Yes, Lily is a wonderful woman, whether it''s being her boyfriend or a friend, she''s worth it for me to do this for her. If you still suspect me, then let me sign into yourpany, you can watch me all day long, I don''t care." Bryantughed faintly, as if he had truly taken everything very lightly. Joshua picked up his cup and took a sip of the red wine. Then, he snapped his fingers and a waiter walked in. "Serve the dishes!" The man''s gentle voice sounded. Bryant picked up his wine cup: Mr. Wayne Ji, can we cooperate now? "Of course, it''s a pleasure to work with you, sign the contract at thepany tomorrow!" Joshua touched the cup with his and both of their smiles became more sincere. "Oh yeah, there''s one more thing I want to ask you. Are you Lily;s first love?" Joshua asked him curiously. Bryant choked on the red wine, and then coughed loudly. After coughing for a while, his handsome face shed with a panicked look as he looked at Joshua: "If I say yes, would you hit me?" Seeing that he was about to ask, Joshua immediatelyughed and shrugged: "My personal cultivation is not bad, I won''t easily hit anyone unless ... "They really pissed off my people." Bryant''s blushing face finally dissipated, as heughed bitterly himself: "I feel that we have never loved each other before, I only found out after she left that it was toote for me to confess. I don''t know if your sister-inw had liked me back then, but it doesn''t seem to be that important now!" "Bro, there are still a lot of amazingwomen. Take them easy!" Joshua used the cup to touch the rim of his cup and kindly advised. Chapter 1040 Chapter 1040 When Joshua mentioned the word good girl, Bryant was startled, and suddenly the image of Robbin appeared in his mind. The girl was bent on petitioning for her people, he did not know if she was considered a good girl. "I hope that I can find such a good woman in my lifetime. However, in our profession, marriage is not taken into consideration. This is a very realistic thing to do." Bryant picked up the cup, took a sip of the wine, andughed at himself. Joshua understood his feeling of helplessness. As a popr idol, getting married and having a girlfriend were things that needed to be done with extreme caution. Otherwise, everyone''s anger would be gone. "Then let''s formally check out the contract tomorrow!" Joshua''s thin lips curled up into a smile. "Alright!" Bryant nodded. After eating dinner, all sorts of things like going home. Bryant was drunk, he suddenly had a little obsession, and got the assistant to drive the car to Robbin''s building. He took out his phone and gave Robbin a call. Robbin answered his phone: "Bryant, it''s sote, what''s the matter?" "Robbin, just promise to sell thend to me, I beg of you. This matter, I must aplish. Bryant pleaded with a drunken voice. Robbin frowned, from his tone, it sounded like he was drinking. "Are you drunk? "If you have anything to say, say it after you wake up. Goodbye!" Robbin didn''t want to talk to someone who was drunk, because that would only waste her time. Bryant shocked, nobody dares to hung uo him first.. "She actually hung up on me without waiting for me to finish speaking?" Bryant''s handsome face was filled with anger. "this is the first time I''ve seen such an untactful woman!" The assistant was also infuriated for him. Since he had already requested for this much and the other party wasn''t soft - hearted, it meant that he truly didn''t wish to sell hisnd. "No, I have to go down and find her. You get in the car, I''ll go to find her!" Bryant didn''t know which bull''s horn he had drilled into, but he had to find Robbin to discuss this again tonight. "Bryant, why are you so stubborn towards this woman? I can see that she doesn''t look that good, with one look she''s a conservative and uninteresting woman!" The assistant mocked venomously. "Stop bullshitting. I''m looking for her to talk about business, it''s not like I''m interested in her." Bryant red at the talkative assistant. The assistant had no choice but to drive into the small district and park right below Robbin''s building. Bryant put on the mask and directly got off the car. Thest time he came to Robbin''s house, he knew her floor and door''s number. When the elevator stopped, he shook his head and walked towards Robbin''s big gate. He pressed the doorbell twice and the door opened. Robbin was wearing a conservative pajamas with one hand on his waist as he asked with a cold expression: "Bryant?it''s already sote, and you''re still disturbing me. "Can Ie in for a cup of tea?" Bryant also felt that he hade at the wrong time, but, since he hade, he naturally could note for nothing. Robbin looked at his swollen and red face for a moment, then shook his head: "Sorry, strangers are not wee in my house, you should hurry up and leave." He immediately pushed open the door with all his might and stepped inside. "Hey!" Robbin''s face was filled with anger, he never thought that a dignified Big Star would actually be able to barge into her house, it was truly shocking. The moment Bryant entered, he immediately sat down on the sofa, raised his intoxicated eyes and lightly said: "If you know how important this is to me, then you can understand why I kept oning to find you." "Tell me, why do you want to buy mynd so eagerly?" Robbin folded his arms in front of his chest and looked down at him from above. Just as Bryant wanted to say something, he suddenly saw the girl in front of him wearing a gray and wide pajamas. His expression immediately changed and he pointed at her: "Why would you buy such an old-fashioned pajamas? Isn''t it too tasteless? " Robbin was waiting for his answer, but she didn''t think that his focus would actually be on her pajamas. She quickly reached out to protect her chest, she had just showered and was not wearing anything else, so when he stared at her, she started to get angry out of embarrassment: "Close your eyes." "Don''t worry, I''m nearsighted, I can''t see clearly!" Bryant casually said a lie. "How dare you. Wait a moment, I''m going to change clothes!" Robbin directly went into her bedroom and closed the door. Not longter, she changed into a casual set of woolen sweaters and walked out. "Now, tell me why youdesperately want to buy this palce. If you can say something that touches me, I will consider it." Robbin said as he poured him a cup of water. Bryant suddenly covered his eyes, and his voice became inexplicably sad and gloomy: "I promised someone that when I grow up, I will build a vi on thatnd, and now, I have worked hard to earn money, and I only hope to buy thisnd." "The person you promised must be a very beautiful girl!" Robbin said indifferently. Bryant nodded: "Yes, she is a very good woman." "Did you buynd and build a vi to please her?" Robbin continued to ask. "No, I just... It''s only fulfilling a childhood dream, not trying to please her. " Bryant continued to disy his skills, his eyes turning red. "To be honest, I''ve epted so many divorce cases, but I''ve never been touched by anyone. What you said today really did move me a bit. Most men nowadays arepassionate. It''s rare to see a man who is loyal to others like you." Robbin was not really stubborn like a stone, he just had his own perseverance. Now, Bryant''s words had moved her a little. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "You are specialized in divorce cases?" Bryant was surprised. He never thought that even though she wasn''t married, she had so much experience in divorce cases. "I mean, the divorce rate is way too high right now, and there are a lot of people who are looking for me to file awsuit. " Robbin said indifferently. "to be honest, I have always admired a woman like you who upholds justice." Bryant began to speak good words again. "Fine, actually, I''m not that hard to say. But, the double price that you mentioned before still counts, right?" Robbin smiled faintly. Chapter 1041 Chapter 1041 Since Mary has asked five - day off, the director personally called her toe back for the film, where she has been the leading role. Mary knew that she had to focus on her work,, so she decided to return the next day. As the sky darkened, Mary pretended to have just returned home from the crew. Seeing her sweety pie, Belle asked with concern, "dear, Have you been too busy in acting recently? I see that you look exhausted every time youe back. "No, Mom, I''m fine!" Mary immediately hid the sadness on her face and shook her head with a smile. As Belle was looking at her phone, Mary hesitated for a second and asked: "Mom, can I ask you something?" Belle raised her head and looked at her, and nodded: "yes, of course!" "That... "Where is my dad exactly?" Actually, she had already asked this question when she was young. Her mother had always been impatient, but afterwards, she simply told her that her father was dead,, telling not to ask anymore questions about him anymore. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Mary was afraid that her mother would be angry, so, the older she was and the more sensible she got, the more she didn''t dare to ask about it anymore. As is expected, Belle showed a pocker face. She looked at her daughter in astonishment, and after a long while, her finally said: "Why do you ask again?" "Nothing, just ..." When I was acting a role today, I also managed to shoot a movie about my dad. I ... "I don''t know how to get along with my father because I haven''t seen him before.. The director also said that my performance were stiff, that''s why I asked you about this." Mary nervously looked at her mother''s expression, trying to exnate. Belle sighed lightly, and said indifferently: "I remember what I told you before, he is dead. For a dead person, you don''t need to know too much." "Mom, is he really dead?" Mary kept having the feeling that her mother was really hiding something from her. Belle sneered: "Even if not I wouldn''t tell you. All things about him are done now." "Mom, I''m not a child anymore. If you know where he is, can you tell me? I want to see him.As soon as she finished asking, she closed her eyes and waited for her mother to roar at her. However, after a long time, there were no shouting and roaring. She slowly opened her eyes, seeing Belle leaning on the sofa in a daze. "Mom!" Mary was frightened and quickly walked to her mother. In the end, she crouched beside her mother and shake her arms lightly, "Mom, are you disappointed at me? Don''t be angry, I won''t ask anymore. If you say he''s dead, then I''ll never think about him and care about where he is and who he is." Belle looked at her daughter''s frightening face with red eyes: "you have already grown up.." "Mom, I''m sorry. I know this is your deepest hurt. I shouldn''t keeping asking." Mary lied on Belle''s knees. Belle gently caressed her long hair. Finally, she sighed and said softly, "honey, do you really want to know where your father is?" "I really want to know, Mom, why did you never mention him? Is he a heinous sinner? " Mary sadly. "No ..." He''s just married to another woman and they have a happy family now. No matter how hard I tried, I can¡¯t give you aplete family, It¡¯s my fault. Her tears overflowed. Mary felt her heart pains a lot that she couldn''t do nothing but hug her mother tightly. She finally understood why her mother never mentioned her father. "honey, do you me me for hiding it from you? I can''t stand that people will regard you as a love child when I tell them your father,. Because you are not. When I was with him, he wasn''t married, and he said that he would marry me one day but he broke the promise and married to another woman. He even knelt in front of me and said that he was so sorry, and told me to let him go, what could I do? I was pregnant, and yet I have to ept such an unfair treatment. I was desperate that time!" It was the first time Belle had spoke to Mary about her past. She felt that since her daughter had grown up, she had the right to know who her father was. She also understood the decision she had made all those years ago. "Mom, I used to me you, but now I don''t. I know it''s not your fault!" Mary lowered her head, not daring to look into her mother''s sad eyes. "Actually, in the years I just gave birth to you, when I started from nothing and was tired of running the business, I even wanted to break up his family. Belleughed self -deprecatingly, and closed her eyes, thinking back to those painful days. She would never have the courage to live that kind of life again. "Mom, why did he marry someone else? Didn''t he love you? " Mary angrily questioned. "No, but no matter how sweet we are, it is nothing in the face of wealth. He is very handsome, and his current wife constantly gave him a fanatical support. Your father wants to go further in his career, so he choose another woman rather than me. When Belle thought back to that day, she only felt that she was extremely stupid. "Mom, is he promoted now?" Maryughed coldly, she suddenly did not want to see that scum of a father anymore, he was not worthy to be her father. "Definitely, his career as a official has been victorious!" Belle sneered. Chapter 1042 Chapter 1042 Hearing that,Mary became more disgusted and angry, gritting her teeth with hatred: "Since he can abandon the woman he loves and marry her for money, then he must be someone greedy and despicable. I don''t care about this kind of father, Mom, don''t worry, I won''t care him anymore. In my heart, he is died." "Honey, you really don''t want to know who he is? In fact, all these years, he came to find me several times. He always said that he had let me down and wanted topensate us, but I rejected him." Belle mocked himself. "Have I seen him?" Mary trembled, she suddenly stared at her mother: "Have I seen him before?" Seeing her daughter''s shocked face, Belle sighed. "Do you still remember once when you ran over with a toy and told me that an uncle gave it to you? Mary''s beautiful eyes instantly widened in shock. Her entire body was stiff like a stone sculpture, and only after a long while did she mutter. "Yeah, that''s him. Did hee to find youter and give you a present?" Belleughed coldly: "He actually has the face to see you but doesn''t dare to tell you he is your father. He''s only feeling guilty, and wants to find some peace of mind." "He is the vice mayor?" Mary''s brain immediately tensed up. She did not think that the deputy mayor was actually her biological father, who she had not been able to meet for a long time. Belle lowered her head, and said sorrowfully: "Yes, that''s him. Honey, now that you know about it, do you want to go find him?" Mary looked like she had just been hit by a stick, her entire body was dumbstruck like a wood. After her mind was nk for a moment, she coldly gritted her teeth: "I won''t. "Actually, if you really want to, I wouldn''t object. Actually, he is not bad. At this moment, Belle did not know if it was grief or resentment, as she ridiculed herself. "I don''t care how good his reputation is, I will not see him and call him father. Let him continue to live under the reproach of his conscience." Mary would definitely not easily forgive a scum that had hurt him and his mother, even if that person was his father. "Alright, I''m relieved to have told you this. At the very least, you don''t have to worry about who your father is anymore. If you want to see him in the future, you will know where he is." Belle looked at her daughter gently, her tone filled with tender love, the only thing she treasured was her precious daughter. "I have you and that''s enough. In the future, if anyone mocks me because I don''t have a father, I won''t take it seriously. At worst, I won''t interact with them!" Mary''s heart was filled with grief. The first person she thought of was Leo''s mother. "once you move on, you will really not take it seriously." Belle chuckled. "Mom, I''m a bit tired. I have to go upstairs for rest!" Mary got up and walked upstairs with her head lowered. "Honey, how about you and Leo recently?" Belle suddenly asked behind her. Mary tensed up, and immediately replied softly. "We''re good!" "then let''s go out for lunch tomorrow. He has already proposed to you, we are families now!" Belle said with a smile. Mary felt that her heart was being cut by a knife. Previously, when Leo had proposed marriage to her, she told every detail to her mother.Belle was very happy and had always been looking forward to her and Leo''s wedding. "Alright, I''ll call him tomorrow!" Mary did not dare show a single hint of sadness. After talking, she quickly went upstairs. If she knew that Leo''s mother didn''t like her, she wouldn''t have told her mother the proposal. She would rather bear the pain than to let her mother suffer.. Mary went upstairs, and just as she finished her shower, her phone rung, It was Leo. Mary hesitated for a few seconds before answering. "Hey, honey, what¡¯s up?" "Sweetie,e my ce tonight. I have something to tell you!" Leo''s voice was low, with a hint of pleading. Mary looked at the sky out of the window: "It''s sote and dark outside, and I''m ready to go sleep!" "Honey, are you mad at me?" Leo felt that Mary¡¯s voice sounds very indifferent and his handsome face instantly became anxious. "No!" Mary sighed. "But why did you hide from me? Can you tell me what''s on your mind? "If it''s because of my mom, I hope you can put up with at present, for she is just objecting now, she definitely won''t be against us in the future." Leo''s voice carried a trace of hoarseness. It could be seen that he was truly helpless and powerless. "Earlier, you told me that she only gave us a half year, so it that means you will break up with me in this half a year. Do you think I''m an idiot? You actually lied to me and said you wanted us to deepen our rtionship within this half year. Leo, in your eyes, am I really like a child? As Mary said, her tears rolled down. Leo was stuck and did not know how to exin. Mary wiped her tears, and said with a teary voice: "I don''t me you. I know it''s not easy for you to be in the middle. "No, I don''t agree!" Leo seemed to have recognized her voice that was about to give up and he became anxious instantly. He said in a domineering tone, "Honey, we will not part, I love you!" "Thanks for that, I''ve been very happy being with you for the past half year. Actually, I am the active one in our rtionship. I had thought that if we were unable to continue on, you don¡¯t need to take responsibility. Even though Mary said those words lightly, her faced was filled with tears. "I will take responsibility, definitely! "I will marry you, Honey. You are only 19 years old. I can wait for you for another three or five years. I will wait for you." Leo was abnormally firm and unquestionable. "Is that so? Will you really wait for me? " Mary looked stunned, maybe men were not as irresponsible as her father.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1043 Chapter 1043 Would he feel at ease "Yes, you have my word!" "What if your mother forces you to marry another woman?. " Mary asked him with worry. This situation would definitely happen, the Briana would definitely think of another way to let him interact with other women. "I''m a man, men can''t be forced!" Leo chuckled, indicating that her worry was unnecessary. "Leo, I am very gulty if you wait for me for a few years." The sadness in Mary''s heart had already been dispelled by his words, and her heart was filled with shame. "I''m willing to,, so you don''t need to feel any pressure. " Leo really didn''t want to push her under pressure. No matter if it was mentally or internally, he only hoped that she can live a happy life without any disturbing. "Are you expressing your deep feelings for me?" Mary was amused by him. "yes, Honey, can youe my ce now? I''m not used to sleeping alone. " Only if he could see her, embrace her and feel the actual temperature of her body, would he be able to sleep peacefully. "Can you pick me up? I told my assistant to go home and sleep. " Mary asked in a low voice. "Actually, I am out of your house now. Come over to the window!" The man''s voice was gentle. Mary was shocked, she immediately pulled open the curtains and saw his car is not far away, two lights had suddenly lit up, causing Mary''s heart to be moved. It turned out that he would always do things that she did not expect, but they were all things that she liked. "Wait for a second!" Mary immediately opened the cloakroom, picked up a set of nice clothes, and then hurriedly took her bag and rushed out. "Mom, Leo came to pick me up, I''m going out for dinner with him!" Mary went down two steps. Only then did she realize that she did not talk to her mother. She immediately ran back. "okay, you guys have fun!" Belle''s voice sounded out. Mary impatiently ran up the stairs while the ck car that had its lights lit up slowly drove towards her house.. Mary opened the door and got in. She saw that Leo wa suit-up, as if he had just left thepany. Just a nce at her mature male charm would cause him to be enchanted. Mary liked to see Leo in a suit the most. Back then, she waspletely captivated by Leo''s abstinence. Seeing her staring at him, Leo thought that she was still doubting his decision and quickly exined, "Honey, I am serious. I am not lying to you!" "I know, I believe in you!" Mary suddenly became bashful. Shezily leaned on the front passenger seat, looking at the cars in front of her, she was in a bit of a trance. She seemed to enjoy sitting in his car. Even if she didn''t say anything, she just quietly watched him driving. Looking at his handsome face, she already felt happy. At the intersection of the traffic lights, Leo stopped the car and looked at her Mary, seems to had been grabbed and quickly lowered her head. He grasped her delicate hand in hisp. However, it only took a few seconds for the green light to arrive and he had no choice but focusing on driving . Mary secretlyughed, seeing his awkward state, she really liked it. A hint of helplessness shed across Leo''s handsome face. He never thought that a person who he thought was mature and steady, who he was shameless and shameless, would show his cowardice in front of this little girl. After they returned to Leo''s private residence, Mary felt rxed. Everything here was familiar. Leo took off his jacket and walked to her. His sexy eyes tightly locked onto her gorgeous face, and hugged her tightly. Mary closed her eyes as if drunk. She was filled with a sense of security, making her want to lean into his embrace and peacefully fall asleep. These days, she was always unable to sleep, having nightmares. She was really tired, very tired. "Leo, I am little tired!" "Alright, let''s go to sleep. I''ll be there after a bath!" The man could also see the ck circles around her eyes. It was because she hadn''t rested well. Leo hurriedly showered, worring that she wouldn''t be able to sleep. However, when he saw her beautiful sleeping face, he felt so relieved. Only then did he realize that even though she was asleep, her lower abdomen was still warm. When Leo twisted his brows, he had already discovered that her abdomen was cold as well, not to mention that her hands and feet were very cold even after she had taken a shower in the winter. He didn''t know if all the women were like this, but every time Leo stuck his hand on her lower abdomen, he felt an inexplicable pang for her. Mary let out a sigh of satisfaction and pulled her petite body back into his embrace. As if she had really found a furnace, she found afortable position and slept soundly. When Edwards saw his uncle, his eyes turns as cold as water, he quickly walked over. "Uncle, can we have a talk?" In front of the crowd, Edwards did not want to fall out with them, but his voice was ice ¡ª cold and the people around could tell what he was thinking, and they all had shocked expressions on their faces. John''s face did not look good, but Edwards was his nephew. Everyone knew that if he did not leave with Edwards, most likely everyone would take him to be a scammer, because he had just told everyone that all his future investments would be supported by the Wayne Family.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chapter 1044 Chapter 1044 John courteously greeted all the people around him and quickly followed Edwards down the corridor. In a ce where no one could see, the expression in John''s eyes suddenly changed,. He stood at the end of the corridor, and what he could see was the square outside his window under the zing sun. At this warm moment, his heart was still as cold as ice. "Edwards, what¡¯s up?" Edwards stared at his face and sneered: "Why don''t you investigate how Jane died? What if she died in injustice?" John''s face changed. Indeed, he suspected that Edwards had known something. But as an old fox, his acting skills were quite good. His eyes immediately reddened as he angrily said, "What else is there to investigate? She told me long ago that there is no meaning in living. Since she can''t get the one she deeply love. You know Edwards, do you know who she has been yearning for so long?" Edwards''s heart tensed up, his eyes narrowed, andughed coldly: "Do you think that she committed suicide because of her pursuits of love? But I feel like she was murdered." John was surprised that Edwards was not terrified, and took a step forward, his sharp eyes, seemed to be able to see through him, causing John to panic subconsciously. "The police have already confirmed that she didn''tmit suicide. She drove too fast and lost control of herself in a car ident. Edwards, I didn''t know that you were so concerned about Jane. If that girl knew that you cared her so much, she wouldn¡¯t lose her hope." Seeing that Edwards did not believe that Jane hadmitted suicide, John immediately described this matter as an ident. Edwards knew that he had deliberately shifted his focus. John was just a cunning old fox who would never stand on the same side as you, so Edwards was actually quite helpless. After all, he did not have any evidence in his hands that could prove that John had killed Ji Jane. "Jane''s soul will not rest in peace, I believe she will definitelye back to sue for injustice!" After Edwards finished speaking, he turned around and left. The fake smile on John''s face instantly froze. He turned his head and red at Edwards. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Actually, he had not rested these past few days either, he had had a few nightmares about Jane turning into a demon to seek revenge on him. However, there were some people who were bad to the bones, even if the other party was a ghost seeking her life, he was not afraid. "Edwards, you are already on the top of the ce, of course you don''t need to be a bad guy anymore, but that year, didn''t you also use the same method to kick me out?" John angrily and unwillingly sneered in the bottom of his heart. After his thoughts had been distorted, he believed that everything he had done was right. "Jane is the one you should me for. Without you, she wouldn''t have betrayed me. John''s face turned sinister as he clenched his fists. He had pulled all of the causes and effects onto Edwards. Star Entertainment Media weed a happy event today. Bryant had already left his formal company and signed with this Media, and sessfully released his first annual ancient costume drama, and Joshua, who took on the role of the male lead. This big news instantly swept across the entire inte, causing all the bewitched sisters to boil over. They continuously searched for news below, as expected, good-looking men would all get together and be friends in the end. At Bryant''s press conference, Joshua, as the boss of thepany as well as his popr idol, sat with Bryant and received an interview. Two men with extremely handsome with fantastic acting skills,, they were both perfect and gave rise to a wave of sharp listeners from the fans. At this moment, within the Neb Group, Eric and a group of people in charge were sitting together, watching this boring live broadcast with blue faces. Almost everyone''s attention was attracted by Joshua and Bryant at this moment. Eric angrily mmed his fist on the table: "This Bryant really doesn''t give me any chance at all. I invited him thrice, but he didn''t even sign a contract with us, and now he signed it under Star Entertainment.. He is absolutely deliberate!" "What''s the use of getting angry, since he has already signed the contract. Let''s find out a way to get a few neers topete for the poprity." "Should we give this Bryant a stumbling block and let him know the consequences of offending us?" "Do you think we can kill him? We won''t do anything against thew." "Doesn''t he have a weakness? We''ll just have to find his weakness and do it." "As far as I know, his parents were divorced, and he was brought up by his grandparents. His grandparents are no longer with him. Now he had no girlfriend, no special hobbies. It was really difficult to find his weakness!" "You have to find something even if you don''t have it. You have to vent your anger." "I know he always ys in a club with a friend to. What do male celebrities fear most right now? Drugs, why don''t we make a show for him!" All the people present revealed a crafty smile, as if they felt that this method wasn''t bad. Lily had also noticed that Bryant had signed a contract with Joshua, and she was a little surprised. However, she felt that since Bryant was able to sign the contract with Star Entertainment, he would definitely rise to a whole new level in his career. She feels happy forthem. The phone in her hand suddenly rang, upon seeing Edwards''s name, she answered without hesitation. "surprised" The man''s voice was soft and full ofughter. "Yes, what¡¯s up!" Lily replied honestly. "Are you looking at Bryant? Today seems to be his big day." Edwards''s tone changed and became sour. "He seems to have signed into your brother''spany. You... Do you have any objections? " Lily was actually a little worried about Edwards''s attitude. What if he was unhappy and opposed this matter? "I thought you wouldn''t ask me that?" Edwards''s sour tone had disappeared, instead there was a sense of pride in it. "I don''t have any other intentions. I just hope that you are okay with it!" Lily said softly. "My brother has already asked for my opinion." Edwardsughed enchantingly. Chapter 1045 Chapter 1045 Lily was a little surprised, and couldn''t help but ask curiously: "Then why did you agree? Are you sure you won''t misunderstand anything anymore?" "Are you afraid of being understood?" The man''s voice suddenly became tense, "If you didn''t feel guilty, you wouldn''t have asked so clearly." "I''m really not afraid, I''m just worried about him as a friend." "Furthermore, I heard my brother says that there was a mediapany was going against him and wanted to sign Bryant. In order to avoid losing such an opportunity, I said yes and he promised me that he would help me monitor Bryant''s every move. That¡¯s so great." "What a cunning merchant!" After Lily listening to his exnation, she scolded him with a smile. "What can you say about your love for me?" Not only was Edwards not angry, he asked her a question in response with satisfaction. Lily was at a loss for words and then burst outughing: "Alright, I admit this!" "Alright, I have a meeting soon. Gotta go!". "Alright, see you tonight!" Lily said gently, then hung up, staring at the screen andughed idiotically. Her married life with Edwards had be calmer and calmer. There were no ups and downs in her life, no arguments. Bryant held a celebratory dinner tonight, and invited some of his friends who had worked together with him over for a fun time. After drinking a bit, Bryant asked his assistant to send him home. On the way, he suddenly thought of a very important thing, Then he asked the assistant to buy a bunch of flowers. He wanted to visit his grandfather and grandmother in the cemetery at night. The assistant and broker are shocked when hearing the news. No way. Going to the cemetery at night? "Today is a turning point in my life. I remember I once was ruthlessly mocked by others. At that time, I secretly swore that I would seed. The other day, he cried in front of his grandparents, and now that he had seeded in signing the contract, he was going to visit them. "okay,e back early, we''ll be waiting for you by the roadside." The assistant was so scared that her face turned pale, and her voice trembled as she tried to persuade Bryant. "Don''t worry, I will be back soon!" Bryant''s boldness was shocking, he did not seem to be afraid at all, as he carried a bottle of wine and a bunch of flowers. This ce was not some high - ss cemetery, it used to be a private cemetery. Now, in the middle of the night, the old security guard was already lying down in his small room, It was impossible for there to be any strange incidents like robbing tombs in this kind of ce. Bryant stepped on the stairs and climbed it step by step. It was extremely quiet, only the moonlight above his head apanied him, and the only thing left was the light shining from the shlight on his mobile phone. He was not frightened at all. He always believed that even if there were ghosts watching him from all directions, his grandparents would still protect him., He opened a bottle of wine and ced it in front of the grave as well as bunch of flowers in front of his grandmother''s tombstone. Their photos were newly posted, the happy smiles made Bryant''s eyes hurt. "Grandpa, grandma, I am here, you beloved grandson. " Bryant muttered to himself. Although he knew that there would be no response, he still wanted to talk about something. "Today, I signed a contract with a famous entertainmentpany. Oh right, the two celebrities that you guys liked before, I asked them for their autograph today, and I brought their pictures here!" After saying that, Bryant took out his lighter and burned the two signature papers to his grandparents. These were the older generation celebrities that they had especially liked. "My dream has achieved. From now on, I will work harder to improve myself. Don''t worry, even if I am left alone in this world, I will still live brilliantly and bravely. This is what you all want to see." Bryantughed and muttered, following that, he knelt down and kowtowed a few times: My assistant and manager are waiting for me below, they are too timid, I will be leaving first. After Bryant finished patting his head, he got up and left. The light from the cell phone''s shlight illuminated the weather-beaten blue brick steps. It was quite scary. Just as Bryant was walking down, suddenly, a woman walked out from a tomb path beside him. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Ah, ghosts!" Bryant let out a blood-curdling scream, and was so frightened that his phone trembled, as his tall body ungracefully sat on the stairs. "Why does this voice sound so familiar?" The person he called a ghost girl spoke up. Then, the girl took out a torch and shone it on his face, and then, the other party taunted: ".Oh, is you Bryant, why are you at the grave sote at night?" Bryant raised his hand to block the light, and through the light, he could vaguely see a woman wearing a ck - rimmed sses, wearing a beige colored dress with her long hair hanging down to her chest. If it wasn''t for hearing her voice, Bryant really would have treated her like a ghost. "Robbin? " Bryant asked in horror. Robbin bent over and picked up the phone, then gave it to him: "Are you alright?" "Why are you here too?" Bryant was so angry that he immediately jumped and shouted at her. Robbin indifferently replied: "Today, the security said that my grandfather''s tombstone cracked. I''m here to take a look." "You came alone at night to check your grandpa''s tombstone?" Bryant felt that his courage was excellent, but he never thought that Robbin would be so brave that he could go up to heaven. "Is there a problem? I usually don''t have the time toe by during the day, so I just got off work and came over to take a look. " Robbin did not feel anything strange. Chapter 1046 Chapter 1046 Bryant almost had a heart attack, but he could not refute Robbin''s answer. Robbin pushed her sses up, and looking at his still in a state of shock: "Are you alright? Do you want a favor? " Only then did Bryant realize that he was still sitting on the ground. Hearing that she wanted to help him, in order to protect his dignity as a man, he immediately jumped up from the ground. Robbin nodded: "Of course I''m scared, however, my grandfather''s monument has broken down, I still have toe over to take a look, and tomorrow I have to find someone to exchange for a new one." "Isn''t your grandfather still alive?" Bryant had a face full of fear. If he remembered correctly, the person he asked the manager to contact was Robbin''s grandfather. Why did she say that his grandfather already had a tombstone? Could it be that the old man he asked the broker to contact was not a human? "That''s my grandpa''s little brother. I also called him Grandpa. Actually, my own grandpa passed away a few years ago." Robbin exined in an indifferent tone. "Oh, no wonder my manager couldn''t find him no matter how many times he tried. He isn''t your biological grandfather!" Bryant finally found the reason. "That piece ofnd was the dowry that my grandpa left me!" Robbin''s words inexplicably became sorrowful. "what?" When Bryant heard her words, he was surprised. No wonder she wasn''t willing to sell, so it was her dowry. Then it was no wonder he didn''t give him a good face when he went to find her time and time again. "I gotta go. It''ste!" Robbin did not realize that Bryant''s expression was rich, he turned and walked down the stairs. Bryant suddenly felt a cold wind blow from behind him, he was so scared that he immediately ran, and didn''t care about his elegant figure anymore, immediately running to Robbin''s side, and walked down along with her. If her grandfather knew that he was going to buy his granddaughter''s dowry, would he get angry? "Why are you running so fast?" Robbin heard his uneven breathing andughed. "No." After Bryant finished speaking, he walked forward first, seeing that Robbin''s car was parked not too far away from his when he got off the road. Her slender figure dragged out a long shadow under the moonlight. It gave people an inexplicable feeling of loneliness. Bryant frowned, was this woman busy fighting cases in the day? He really wanted to see her heroine in court when she defended herself. When she had time, she would definitely take the opportunity to look around. "Bryant, hurry up and get on the car. I just saw a woman following you, let''s go!" When the assistant saw him standing by the door in a daze, she hurriedly shouted at him in fright. "That isn''t a female ghost, don''t worry, she''s Robbin.." "Oh, she seems to have gotten into the car in front. It looks like she''s really human. Who is she? "oh, is her. Why does she go to the cemetery at night?" The manager also patted her chest in fright. "She''s here for her grandfather!" Bryant said indifferently. "Her grandfather ..." The manager was about to faint again as he stuttered, "Isn''t her grandfather still alive and well? "Could it be that the old man we sawst time ..." "That''s not her biological grandfather. Let''s go back!" Bryant sat in the carriage, his arms behind his head as he stared at the car that wasn''t moving very quickly in front of him. The assistant drove faster than Robbin''s car, causing Bryant to nce at her. She seemed to be wearing a Bluetooth earpiece, and was talking to someone on the phone, no wonder she was so slow. "This woman is truly extraordinary. With her courage, who would dare to marry her in the future!" The assistant said venomously. "Why did you say that "She is good looking and awesome." Bryant retorted. "even she looks good, but who can endure her character? The Head Supervisor had the expression of a strong woman and did not have the slightest bit of womanly charm. No matter how beautiful she is, it would not be interesting!" The assistant said confidently. "Who said she''s boring? " You don''t know her, don''t say such things.!" For some inexplicable reason, Bryant did not like hearing his assistant say these kinds of shocking things to others. "Bryant, why do you care her so much? Could it be ... You like her? " The assistant had a surprised expression on his face. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "No!" Bryant was inexplicably annoyed, and suddenly, she thought about what she had said. That piece ofnd was the dowry your grandpa left her. He was going to take away her dowry now, would she be sad? Although that piece ofnd could be sold for a lot of money and he was willing to pay her twice that amount, but no matter how much money he had, he wouldn''t be able to buy the meaning of this family inheritance. "I suddenly don''t want to buy hernd forever!" Bryant suddenly said. Broker''s face had an astonished expression:" what did you say just now? You don''t want to buy that piece ofnd anymore? " "Yes, I just found out that thend is very important to her!" Bryant was ridiculing himself. "But you also paid her quite a bit of money. Isn''t money the only way to have meaning?" The manager smiled and said snobbishly. "Do you think she looks like someone who areck of money? That was the reason why she rejected me so harshly before. After I told her a lie to move her, she agreed to sell it to me. I really don''t want to hurt a woman like her who''s so easily tricked and moved. " Bryant couldn''t help but nce back. Her car was lit up from very far away, which made Bryant''s heart slightly jump. Weird, why would he have such a feeling? "She''s awyer after all. I heard that she''s a very righteous femalewyer, she must be kind - hearted and touched by you, that means your acting skills aren''t for show. Didn''t you say that that land is also very important to you?" the broker asked curiously. "Indeed, it has a very important meaning to me." Bryant frowned in annoyance. If he decided not to buy thend, he could only exin it to Lily, even though his exnation might not have any meaning, or maybe Lily would not be angry or sad because of it. What he could not get past was just that bit of determination in the bottom of his heart. "You really don''t want to buy it?" the agent asked again. "Yes, I won''t buy it!" Bryant finally answered with certainty. Chapter 1047 Chapter 1047 The next morning, Robbin received a call from Bryant. Hearing that he changed the idea, Robbin is not surprised, and only asked curiously: "Why are you suddenly not buying anymore? Previously, you looked like you had to buy it." "Because before, I didn''t know that it was your dowry. If you had told me earlier, I definitely wouldn''t have pestered you so stubbornly." Bryantughed. "Oh, are you afraid that if you take my dowry away, I will pester you?" Robbin smiled and started a joke. "Of course I''m not afraid. One look at you and I can tell that you''re not a woman who likes to pester me. Moreover, these few days I''ve proven that my male charm is not harmful to you. I know my own limitations." mocked himself, but it was the first time he felt defeated. In the past, when he was in the Alice Scripture, the number of women who expressed their good impression of him were all female celebrity, but other than Lily, Robbin was the first woman who made him feel that they were together. "Don''t mind it. Actually, you are great. Besides, I''ve also seen your acting. Your acting is also very good!" Robbin was afraid that he had shocked him earlier, so he said a few nice words tofort him. "Thank you. I won''t disturb you about that matter in the future!" After Bryant finished speaking, he should have hung up the phone, but for some reason, he still wanted to hear more from her. "Alright, goodbye!" Robbin agreed readily, and after a few moments, he hung up. Bryant''s face froze, that woman had nothing else she wanted to say to him? After hanging up this phone, did that mean he would never have anything to do with this woman again? He felt an inexplicable sense of loss in his heart. How long had it been since he had felt this way? Just as Bryant was sitting on the casual sofa in a daze, the door to the leisure room was pushed open by the manager. He angrily walked over and said: "Bryant, your formal boss said that you signed a promissory note for him, and requested that you have to pay five million to him within three days." "What?" Bryant''s handsome face instantly darkened. He took the copy of the promissory note from the manager and said, "This Wang Million was deducted from my endorsement fee long ago. He still has the guts to ask me for another one?" "That''s right, I remember that he deducted the money, but we have no proof. He said that if you don''t give him the money, he will sue you and make you lose your reputation." The Broker''s face said angrily. "sue me? "Are you going to fight me?" Bryant''s beautiful lips instantly curled up: "Alright, since it''s a lawsuit, then it''s awsuit, I''m not afraid of him!" "Bryant, why aren''t you angry at all? It''s clear that this bastard wants to see if you can make a profit now that you''re angry. " The manager was surprised to find that Bryant had a smile on his face. "Don''t even think about getting any benefits from me. I''ve long since canceled my contract with him!" After Bryant finished speaking, he looked down and nced at his phone, thinking, he should have another chance to call Robbin. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Bryant, I just mentioned this matter to thepany''s legal department. They said that they will definitely help you win this case, so don''t worry!" The agent immediatelyforted him, afraid that he would be angered. "Tell the people from the Ministry of Justice that I''m hiring awyer myself." After Bryant finished speaking, he took out his phone, stood in front of the window and took out his phone. Robbin''s voice sounded beside his ear again, it was still a clear and cold female voice. "Mr Bryant, don''t tell me you''ve changed your mind!" "Of course not, I want to ask you to do me a favor." "What kind ofwsuit are you in?" Robbin asked him in surprise. "It''s not that I''ve provoked you, it''s that someone wants to cheat money from me. So, I want to hire you to be mywyer, is that okay?" Bryant earnestly begged her. "I have had a case to deal with. Let me introduce you to some of the bestwyers in thepany. They''re experienced too." Bryant was somewhat disappointed that he did not immediately agree. "But you are the one I trust most. Just help me this time. Price is not a problem." Bryant immediately invited her with full sincerity. "I really need to think about it. I still have a case that I haven''t closed yet!" Robbin did not want to casually agree, after all, this was not a small matter. " You have to help me!" Bryant revealed an anxious tone that as if he urgently needed help. "Bryant, you can definitely ask a more famouswyer to help you. why do you ask me for help." Hearing his anxiety, Robbin also started to consider for him. "You might not understand me too well, but I have never had a good impression of people I don''t know. I feel that you are responsible for acknowledging me as your husband, so experience is definitely my best option. Originally, Bryant wouldn''t say such ttering words, but now, when he said them, it actually went very smoothly and he even unconsciously blushed. "You think too highly of me. I''m actually not as professional as you say. However, since you''ve found me, I will still consider it. Tell me the details of your case tomorrow. I want to see how confident you are in your victory." Robbin couldn''t bear his sincere praise anymore and decided to help him look at this case before deciding. "Alright, then I''ll go over tomorrow. Oh yeah, can we meet in private? Yourpany has too many people, so I don''t want to let this matter get exposed. " Bryant immediately found a very good reason to treat his. "Alright, let''s talk tomorrow!" Robbin agreed and hung up the phone. Bryant stared at the phone that was hung up, his thin lips hooked up, he never thought that his life would change at all. He didn''t think he had a reason to look for her again just now, but now that he had a good reason, he even invited her to have lunch with him tomorrow. In the Wayne Family! It had been more than ten days since Jane passed away, but the sorrowful atmosphere had not dispersed. Fortunately, the two little fellows'' birthdays wereing, so everyone in Wayne Family had a reason to celebrate. In the past, Lily would buy a small cake for their birthdays, and each little fellow would give a toy as a present.. Although Edwards didn''t have any ns to go to such an extent, he definitely had to take it seriously. Chapter 1048 Chapter 1048 In the birthday banquet, Emma and George have invited a few of their friends from their school to spend it together. The ce was inside the vi in the Wayne Family Vi, and the main arrangements and selection of cakes were also handled by Lareina. The two little fellows coborated on the side, and their preferences were the main factor in everything. Around 6 PM, Edwards''s friends also drove over. n naturally brought his two year old daughter Crystal along, and Anne also came along. Billy was also not absent, Joshua also came, and everyone brought their birthday present. Around 6.30 p.m., Emma and George''s ssmates also drove over. Although the friends of the two kids family background was also good, when they arrived at the Wayne Family''s vi, they were still shocked. Sure enough, they could freely enjoy all kinds of beautiful lives. Lily helped his daughter put on a pink princess dress and wore a diamond crown on her head. She was as pretty as a princess and George was wearing a ck suit with a butterfly bow tie. "When you go downstairster, you have to hold my sister''s hand, do you understand?" Lily gently warned his son. "Can you not hold hands? This is so silly!" George frowned as he resisted. "No, I want to hold hands with big brother!" Emma said confidently. Of course, Lily agreed to his daughter''s request, and continued to gently persuade her son: "Sister is timid, there are a lot of customers downstairs, if you don''t bring her down, what if she falls?" Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Alright!" Mummy''s request always made it impossible for George to refuse. Who asked him to swear that he would be the most obedient child in Mummy his entire life? Lily praised his son by giving him a kiss. "Mummy, I want to kiss too!" Emma, who was at the side, wanted to get involved in everything. Lily also happily kissed his daughter''s tender face, and looking at her children who had grown a little taller, she felt an indescribably content and joyful feeling. "Alright, you guys go downstairs. I''ll change my clothes too!" Lily had just rushed back from the company and was still wearing his full set of ck work attire, so he decided to change into a more elegant set of dresses. "Let''s go!" George immediately extended his hand and grabbed his sister''s small hand. Emma revealed her small white teeth, she was extremely happy and proud of herself. The brother and sister duo smiled like each other, holding hands and walking down. "Brother, are you nervous?" Emma asked him in a low voice. "You''re not nervous, are you?" George replied indifferently, and then stared at his sister''s face and asked. "I''m not nervous!" Emma quickly shook his head. The two of them walked down the spiral staircase made of white jade. Suddenly, a burst of apuse came from downstairs. Emma was so shocked that she quickly pulled on George''s arm, almost wrestling him to the ground. "Idiot Emma, what are you doing!" George immediately stabilized his footsteps and asked softly. "So many people!" Emma never thought that her father would invite so many people. Although everyone knew each other, at this moment, Emma was still a little shy. Edwards ced both of his hands in the pockets of his pants, and watched his cute pair of children walk up the stairs with joy in his eyes. It was his first time giving the two little fellows a birthday, so he was both new and happy. George brought his sister downstairs triumphantly, his face turned red as he threw himself into his father''s embrace. "Emma, George! You said that you want to take us to y in your Toy Room, is that true? " Several of his ssmates immediately ran over to talk to them. George nodded, "Sure,e up with me and y!" The yfulness of children was always great. Even though it was his birthday banquet, they still left the adults behind and went upstairs to y. Emma also invited the few little girls over, and they all went upstairs to y the game that girls liked to y. "Daddy, Emma ran away!" Crystal pointed upstairs with her pinky in a hurry, as she wanted to go up and y as well. n knew that his daughter had grown up and wanted to y with her. Edwards followed him upstairs as he went downstairs to greet a group of guests. There was good food and wine at the scene, everyone could eat and drink as they wished, and also share some information on the children''s education and growth. The female parents who hade were all sitting together and talking about the children''s affairs, while Mu Lin, who was about to be promoted to BMW, was a dignified female CEO, listening to the children''s matters with great interest. It seemed that she would be a good mother in the future. The man sat in the small living room beside them and chatted about other topics. The atmosphere was harmonious and harmonious. Edwards crossed his arms and leaned against the wall outside of Toy Room''s room. A servant brought them two cups of red wine. The two of them were tasting wine, watching the kids and chatting along the way. When they were young, they had never thought that such a moment would come. They had always thought that they would be able to live a carefree life before considering the issue of their children. But now, everything seemed to have happened in advance, but this feeling was not bad at all. Instead, it was indescribably good and real. On a small town abroad, in an exquisite pavilion, Elizabeth looked at the table full of delicious food, her face in a daze. "Elizabeth, what''s wrong? you don¡¯t like it?? His colleague and friend, May, pointed to the dishes on the table and asked her with a smile. "May, you are so sweet but you really don''t need to cook for me, I can also do it myself." " Mr. Wayne has emphasized that I must take good care of you. If I can''t, I won''t have any extra bonuses. Do you know? That bonus is very important to me. " May immediately used her acting skills, wanting to fight for pity. She was still young, yet is a quite naughty. Moreover, she was both capable and talkative, so why was it that when he was just a little over twenty years old, he was already so self-reliant and stronger. On the other hand, he wasn''t even able to live a good life. "Women can''t get fat. If they get fat, no one will appreciate them anymore!" Elizabeth could only take the chopsticks and sit down. Then, she thought of something and said to May: "Call Fiona and ask her toe over and eat together with us." Fiona was a bodyguard who stayed by her side. Currently, there were three women, and they were already living together. Joshua''s ingenious n, was never too bad. Chapter 1049 Chapter 1049 Ever since Elizabeth and Fiona took care of him, Michael did not dare toe over in the middle of the night to talk about work with her. In fact, Michael herself was clear that there was no possibility whatsoever between him and Elizabeth. Previously, he had thought that he might even have a chance, because it was said that Joshua He Elizabeth had already broken up. Thest time he coincidentally seen her appear together with Joshua. Michael''s beautiful dream was finally clear ¡ª headed, and today, May had stirred up a disturbance in the school. Beside her was Fiona, who was wearing leather clothes and looked like she shouldn''t be messing with her, so Michael didn''t have the guts to think about her. Sure enough, not everyone had a chance to get close to a rich woman. Michael could not help but feel resentment in his heart. He felt that Joshua had arranged these two women to shame him, which made him feel an inexplicable sense of inferiority, and he also suffered an inexplicable blow. Michael could not help but think that Elizabethe here to seclude himself. If he revealed her whereabouts, would Joshua be troubled? Just when Michael was thinking about this, John was start to do something. He thought that the matter of April surrendering herself was not making a big deal, and Edwards dyed letting the police take action, which made him extremely agitated. Therefore, he wanted to find a way to expose this matter and let the society denounce April''s malicious act. After that, he wanted to ruin her reputation, and even her daughter''s reputation. After all, he had heard that Joshua had a very deep affection for Elizabeth, and although he did not know if the two of them had broken up, Elizabeth''s reputation was not good, and it should have a huge impact on him. John immediately found a group of reporters and got them to write this report. About the rtionship between April and Elizabeth. What''s more the "facet" that April killed Edwards''s father, Leonard. This report was uploaded to the inte and spread in an amazing speed. Many of theizens who saw it were shocked. Back then, it was just a bizarre car ident, but now, with April as a woman, everyone unanimously believed that the life of the Wealthy ss was too messy and too deep, and could make their hearts tremble. The report had been circting since morning, and by noon, it had been deletedpletely. However, deleting it didn''t make any sense. Everyone still knew about it. Even if it was no longer spread online, in private, everyone still passionately discussed about it after lunch. When Joshua stepped into thepany, he felt that the atmosphere is weird. Everyone avoided his gaze, but he knew that in the entirepany, everyone was talking about Elizabeth''s mother, and who was his father''s third son. Yet, he was so stupid that he treated Elizabeth like a treasure in his hands. Now, he is the most foolish person,, right? The informant was too excessive. He irresponsibly revealed the entire truth of the matter. Instead, he only stirred the pool with some of the most suspicious incidents. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Edwards had already called him, the one who started this matter, was definitely John, because, he was not willing to not do anything, and let Wayne Family live a leisurely life. Joshua had the urge to sh at John with his de. He wanted to kill that scheming person, and actually dared to use his and Elizabeth''s rtionship as a joke. After Joshua stepped into the elevator, everyone in thepany hall lowered their heads in discussion, talking that Elizabeth''s mother is really slutty. "Didn''t you see that the boss looked like he was about to kill someone? Let''s not talk too much." "Right now, everyone is talking about it. As long as we speak privately, he shouldn''t hear it!" Joshua entered the office with extreme frustration and immediately knocked down a piece of furniture on the table. With a ng, the porcin pieces fell to the ground, looking extremely shocking. "Damned bastard, you touched myst nerve. Even if you''re my uncle, I''ll definitely kick you out!" Joshua''srge palm clenched into a fist, wishing that it could directly hit John in the face. Lareina also saw a piece of news. Other than the pain in her heart, what she was more worried about was her youngest son''s feelings. Although the olddy did not seem to pity the experiences of Elizabeth''s life, Lareina had always felt that her youngest son had fallen deeply in love with her. At that moment, the event was exposed by some people, and the one who was hurt the most, was Joshua. The olddy was wearing her reading sses as she read through the article on the inte. She then let out a cold snort and said, "These people are just talking nonsense. They don''t even know anything. They are just randomly writing." "Mom, don''t be angry. Calm down. I always feel like someone wrote it on purpose." Lareina said angrily as she brought a cup of tea to her. "Of course there''s someone doing this on purpose, to let our Wayne Family suffer so much. We must get Edwards to investigate and see who is causing all this trouble." As expected, the olddy was extremely angry. As long as the people of Wayne Family knew about the Wayne Family''s family affairs, it would be a disgrace to spread it to the outside world. "Edwards is definitely investigating as well. Mom, I don''t hear anything about Elizabeth from Joshua recently, they must have broken up. Lareina could not help but exim. The olddy thought about thest time she went to look for Elizabeth. She did not expect that the girl reallypletely disappeared from under their eyes. "Although her daughter has been educated well, she is still a ticking time bomb. The descendants of our Wayne Family cannot be destroyed by her. " What the olddy valued the most was to be able to pass on her legacy. Her mother''s behavior and character were bad, so it was best for her to ruin her child. Lareina sighed, she truly hoped that this matter would settled quickly, if not, the Wayne Family would be engulfed by this vortex again. Who exactly was the enemy behind Wayne Family? Lareina frowned. Chapter 1050 Chapter 1050 After the incident, Edwards''s two good friends immediately called tofort. Edwards could only exin that although Elizabeth was April''s biological daughter, he was not raised by April personally. They had only met each other recently, so n and Billy finally understood. John shook the cup of red wine in his hand, and proudly looked out the window. Just at this moment, lightning struck down, and a heavy downpour was about to hit, he wondered what kind of scene the Wayne Family, who was in the tornado was. When Jack saw the proud smile on his father''s lips, he said coldly, "It was your big sess. Joshua won''t be able to sleep for the entire night." "how can you describe your father''s masterpiece like this? I just feel that Wayne Family has been too calm recently, I have to find something to keep them busy. " John looked injured. "Edwards has always been the only one to stir up themotion in Wayne Family. I''m afraid that you have stirred up too much this time, and will send yourself in earlier." Jack sneered. Even though his words were cold, he was still concerned about John''s situation. " Don''t worry, I still have two trump cards!" The two elders were actually very concerned about him. The old man wanted to help him revitalize his career, the olddy wanted to help him build a new family, and so John was finally able to enjoy some of the warmth of being the son of the Wayne Family. "Dad, if your kinship turned into a bargaining chip, then I really don''t know how to understand you." "I am just getting some benefits that belong to me!" John retorted coldly. "What you want is the authority to manage the Wayne Family, not just a little!" Jack smirked. "Alright, son, do you have to use that tone of voice to speak to your father? "We are father and son, everything that I have done will be yours in the future, only you have the right to inherit everything that I have. I don''t ask you to help me in any way, but at least don''t drag me down or make sarcastic remarks, okay?" John''s expression instantly became tired, as though he was in the middle of a huge enterprise and his own son did not agree with him. Jack sighed, took the car key and leave. "son, daddy wants to tell you something seriously, you should find a woman, giving birth to a child. Really, a child is Wayne Family''s future hope, I don''t want you to lose confidence in love and lose hope in having a child." John advised him sincerely. Jackughed sarcastically: "You want me to casually find a woman to get married and have children?" "No, you can take your time!" John would not force him. "Which youngdy do you want to introduce to me now? I''ve said this in advance. If I don''t like it, no matter how satisfied you are, I won''t agree to it. " After Jack finished speaking, he mmed the door. "Unfilial son!" John was furious. His death, had ignited Edwards''s desire to live, and also allowed him to quickly grow fierce. This kind of fighting spirit that had been honed, was not something that his own son had, unless, should he die too? If his own death could exchange for his son''s rapid growth, it would also stimte his fighting spirit for his career, then it would be worth it even if he died, I am afraid, Edwards is a special case, and if I die, his son will still be safe in his current life, maybe not even a drop of tears wille out. "Leonard, you''ve given birth to a good son. Why would I still be jealous of you even if you died? In this lifetime, I''m destined to never be able to get rid of you, right?" John painfully muttered, the previouscency he had showed had long ago disappeared as well. In the small town at night, Elizabeth sat on the sofa as if she was petrified. May and Fiona stood beside her, and seeing that her expression did not change even after a long time, he couldn''t help but worry for her. Just then, May''s phone rang. She took a look at it, then quickly gave it to Elizabeth: "It''s the host¡¯s number, I''m sure it''s for you. Answer it!" Elizabeth said thank you in a low voice, then took her phone and went upstairs. Pressing the phone to his ear, a deep and gentle voice came over to him. "Are you alright?" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "I saw that. Who was it that wrote such an outrageous article? They were deliberately distorting the facts. It was as if nothing had really revealed the truth." Elizabeth was also very sad. "Don''t believe those. This is purposely done by someone to sow discord between us. You only need to remember one thing, you have nothing to do with your mother''s actions. It¡¯s not your fault." Joshua consoled her with a gentle voice, afraid that she would think of all these again and do even more extreme things. "Isn''t that the truth? My mom has trampled on the boundaries of morality, so am I. Don''t try to comfort me, I''ve long epted this fact. " Elizabethughed at herself. Although the article said that she was directly sent to Joshua by her mother in order to resolve the enmity between the two families, she felt that if she could really resolve the matter that had happened, she would not care about what others scolded her about. But the problem was that her existence had directly be Joshua''s greatest burden. "Honey, I feel very pained! " Joshua felt that Elizabeth was the one who had encountered an unexpected cmity. In one night, her life hadpletely changed, she had fled far away to another country, and she was even sent to be found by him. "I promise, I won''t mind. Don''t worry." Elizabeth could hear the trembling in his voice, and only now did he realize that she seemed to have worried him, so he hurriedly promised her. "Then you won''t run away, right?" Joshua asked again. "You''ve already sent two people over, where can I escape to?" Elizabethughed bitterly. "I told them to apany you and take care of you. Don''t be angry with them!" Joshuaughed dryly, and also felt that his move was more sinister. "No, they are very kind and take care of me. Indeed, I was too lonely before. Right now, they will apany me wherever I go. Having apanion is also very good." Elizabeth really did not get angry, she just felt that Joshua was being too diligent, and she felt very ashamed. "When this matter is resolved, I wille and see you! I really miss you! " Joshua''s voice became hoarse. Chapter 1051 Chapter 1051 Belle received a call from Briana, saying that she had not seen her for a long time and that he wanted to invite her for lunch. Of course Belle happily agreed. She thought that since the Briana must already know about the rtionship of their kids, they should meet and discuss about their marriage or something like that. At noon, Belle arrived at the restaurant they had agreed upon. Briana came over by herself, she was dressed in demure clothing, her face was properly maintained and gave off a rich and noble feeling. She was very young, and was only thirty-six years old this year. At this age, many women are not married yet, and from the looks of it, Belle was a lot younger than Briana. "Hi, Belle!". Belle casually sat down, and asked with a smile: "Briana, we haven''t seen each other for a long time, you are still as radiant as ever, not changed at all." "That''s right, today I have something to discuss with you." Briana said with a smile. Belle extended her hand and lifted the cup, she took a sip of tea and her eyes shed: "Really? What about?" "I believe you already know. What do you think about the matter between my son and your daughter?" Ghana''s face became serious, and he stared straight at Belle and asked. Belle was startled for a moment, and thenughed: "What do you think? Young people have their own thoughts. As parents, we can only respect their decisions. If it''s a marriage or something major, it would depend on their own fate and choice." "Then are you satisfied that she was with my son?" Briana''s expression suddenly tensed up- Belle''s expression changed, she raised her head and looked at Briana, and her expression became stiff. "How old is your daughter? If I remember correctly, she''s around the same age as me, a little. She''s still in university, and looks to be around 18 or 19 years old. Briana asked with an astonished tone. Belle was a very smart woman, she suddenly understood what was going on, and the gratification she had felt earlier was also swept away. She probably didn''t think much of her daughter, did she? ''Briana, it''s a fact that my daughter isn''t well-educated, but her current career was chosen by herself, so I won''t interfere with her. If you think that she''s young and immature and isn''t worthy of your son, I''ll go home and teach her a little. Belle said with a single breath. She stood up and prepared to leave. Briana''s face changed, she anxiously stood up and said: "Belle, I don''t have any other intentions, and do not look down on your family''s Honey, I just feel that, she is too young, I''m worried that there will be a generation gap between them, as both of us are mothers, our hopes will definitely be the same." Belle nodded: "I understand you,, and indeed, I also feel that their ages are too great. Even though I feel that it''s appropriate for now, in the long run, they might not really fall in love." "I have seen Mary before. She is cute and beautiful, just like you. When she grows up a few years later, there will be a lot of suitors." Mary also felt that his words just now might have offended someone, so he could only say a few nicer words. Belle smiled lightly: "My daughter, of course I won''t worry about marrying her. Thank you for your concern Big Sis Chess, I will definitely find her a more suitable candidate." Briana sighed: "Since you''re here, then let''s sit down and eat, no need to be polite!" "No need. I suddenly remembered that I have some matters to attend to at thepany. Thank you for your hospitality, Sister Chess. Next time." After Belle finished speaking, she immediately left with big strides. Briana frowned. Ever since she was young, she knew that Belle was a very straightforward woman. Earlier, she directly left without giving him any face, believing that she was angry. Forget it, as long as she understood one thing, with her mother''s interference, she believed that her son''s half a year period woulde early. What Brianas needed to do now was to find an even more outstanding woman for her son. Regarding this point, Briana was still very confident. She knew a lot of people and had a wide range of rtionships with them, and the daughters of those famous families and families had also asked about the marriage of her sons before. After Belle quickly walked out of the restaurant, she directly went to the parking lot and sat in the car. Although Briana did not say anything very serious just now, when a person''s heart became sensitive and weak, they would not need to curse harshly at them. They would also feel as if they had just been pped in the face by someone else. Belle leaned on the seat and her eyes began moist, the grievances and sorrow in her heart, swarmed in. After she gave birth to her daughter, everyone looked at her through tinted sses, paying attention to her life. There were even many bastards who wanted to take advantage of her because they felt that she was single and that without the bondage of marriage, she could pass with a flick of a finger. Having received the scornful look from so many people, Belle had long built a thick wall for herself to protect her still weak and fragile heart. She only didn''t reveal it in front of others, but when she was alone, she couldn''t continue to pretend to be strong and sturdy. "Honey, I''m sorry!" Belle felt that although Briana did not necessarily care about her young age, it was more likely that she did not have aplete family. Leo was young and outstanding, there were definitely a lot of women who wanted to marry him, and the more distinguished a family they were, the more they would pay attention to their daughter ¡ªin ¡ªw''s selection. Although the requirements might not be strict, but a family like hers and their daughter, who could support each other, was definitely not a family that they could consider. Belleughed self - deprecatingly. Actually, when she first knew that her daughter was together Now, her selfishness had been pped in his face.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1052 Chapter 1052 Mary sat in the car, with both hands against the window looking out, her assistant saw that she had parked the car there for almost half an hour, and she had also been staring out of the window for half an hour, so he did not have any reason to do this, so he asked her: "Honey, what are you looking at?" "a person!" Mary''s voice carried a trace of resentment. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "To whom? There aren''t many people here either? " The assistant couldn''t help but look out the window as well. This was a rich family''s vi area, and when they first entered, the guard had conducted all sorts of checks. Now, their cars were parked by the side of the road, and they were afraid that the big brother woulde overter to inspect them. "Wait a little longer, I believe he will be out soon!" Mary gritted his teeth. After a while, a man who came out was a middle ¡ª aged man. He had a refined temperament and wore a suit. Beside him was a beautiful girl with long ck hair. As the two of them stood at the door and chatted, the girl reached out to grab the middle-aged man''s arm. The girl held the middle-aged man''s arm as she spoke, then the man gently patted her shoulder as if he was trying to promise her something. Mary was buzzing, as though she had received a huge shock and excitement, the two small hands lying on the window suddenly clenched into fists, she grinded her teeth and scolded: "Scum!" The assistant became even more surprised. Mary seemed to be filled with resentment towards the pair that looked like father and daughter in the distance. "Honey, do you have enmity with them?" the assistant whispered. "No, let''s go!" Mary sat back on her chair and looked outside the window with resentment in her eyes. "Are you going to follow that ck car?" the assistant asked immediately. "No!" Mary did not want to follow him, his current identity was the deputy mayor and she was very sensitive when it came to travelling. If she followed him alive, wouldn''t that make that scumbag feel proud if her identity was exposed? He had known her since she was young, so now that she had grown up, he recognized her as well. Mary curled up on the back seat, her eyes turning red again and again, but every time, she would always force herself to stop crying. She could not cry, although she was sad and jealous of the girl just now, but she did not feel that there was any meaning in crying. "Honey, are you still going to attend the birthday banquet tonight? "That person called just now and told you toe over on time." The assistant reported on her schedule for the day. "Yes, I was so tired in recent days and wanted to rx." Mary closed her eyes, and felt that her recent life had beenpletely changed, from aedy to a tragedy. Unfavorable love caused her career to be hindered, and now that she found out the truth about that trash of a father, she even came over to be provoked. "Alright, then I''ll answer it for you. There will definitely have many celebritiesing over tonight. At that time, you might be able to get to know a lot of people and seek for more opportunities to develop!" The assistant could not help but feel happy for her. "Even if there''s a good opportunity in front of me right now, I might not be able to catch it. I''m getting lazier andzier!" Mary said as she gave up. "Honey, did something happen between you and the Leo? "When you encountered failure in the past, you became braver as you fell, and you were never willing to admit defeat. However, this time, you seem to have fallen to the bottom and seems to difficult build up your strenght. The assistant''s literary talent was pretty good as he analyzed the situation. "I don''t me anyone else. It was me who was unable to adjust myself properly. It could also be because I cared too much and could no longer find myself." Mary muttered to herself, feeling that he had no face to see anyone again. The assistant stopped talking. It seemed like she had guessed correctly. The blow of love could make a normal person go crazy, he hoped that Mary would not suffer as much. When Mary returned to the set at noon, she was scolded by the director that she was not dedicated to her work. She had clearly arranged for her show in the morning, but she did not show up, which resulted in many scenes where her supporting roles were dyed. Actually, this couldn''t be med on Mary not rushing over in time. It was just that her assistant had misjudged the time and date, and thus didn''te in the morning. Mary lowered her head and nonchntly apologized to the other party. Furthermore, she guaranteed that no more incidents like this would ur. In the afternoon segment, Mary had entered a pretty good state of mind, and had at least regained a bit of the director''s impression of him. However, it was always easy for her tough when she was acting with Bryant. This was because,, it required a lot of courage topletely ept the deep affection in Bryant''s eyes. Mary had encountered the same problem earlier, which made her feel very awkward. Now that Bryant had walked over to talk to her, she suddenly felt that her face had turned red. "What''s wrong?" "It''s nothing. I just felt that you were amazing. The look in your eyes just now was too sincere and affectionate, causing me to not be able to calm down even now. If anyone were to be stared at like that by you right now, who would be able to escape from your eyes?" Mary turned her head, and grinned. Bryant was startled, but after that, he himself could not hold back andughed: "You are thinking too highly of me, I actually do not have any experience with acting in emotional y, I only feel that if I have to act as the director, I will do my best to show that, do you think my performance is not bad?" "Yeah, other than our boss, you''re the first male actor I feel that has pressure from his partner''s acting skills." Mary nodded her head to confirm. "That''s good. I hope that we can cooperate happily in the future!" Bryant raised his eyebrows and laughed, then turned and left. Mary secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and quickly regained her senses. Looking at the time, it was already past 6 o''clock, and she still had to attend a friend''s birthday, so, it was about time for her to arrive. Just as she changed her clothes, Mary''s phone rang. She took a look and saw that it was Leo. "Honey, are you free tonight!" Leo''s low voice sounded out, it was an invitation! Chapter 1053 Chapter 1053 The man''s tone was very sincere. Originally, Mary wouldn''t have been able to reject him, but she had already made an agreement with that friend of hers that she would go over to attend her birthday party tonight. "I''lle to your ceter. I have to go to a friend''s birthday party. " Mary exined with a smile. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "What friend?" Is it a man or a woman? " The man asked as usual. "Of course it''s a girl. She invited me to dinner a few times before, but I was too busy with work to go there. If I don''t go this time, it would be too unreasonable." Maryughed dryly. "Alright, let''s go home early!" Leo did not insist, and only warned her. "Alright!" After Mary hung up the phone, her mouth raised in a happy smile. Just now, the man said something that made her excited. Leo did not say that he would return, but went home. Did that mean that he would allow her to live in that house? Mary came to her friend''s birthday party with her assistants. It was a private club and had arge room reserved for people who were familiar with each other. Mary entered and after greeting with her friends, she prepared to go to the gourmet food area to take a look. There was nothing she could do, this was the nature of a little glutton. Mary led her assistant and carried the te to the gourmet food area. The two of them took quite a lot of things that they liked. Suddenly, just as Mary was about to reach for a ss of fruit juice, a girl walked over from the opposite side. Both of them reached out towards the same cup of fruit juice. However, the other party had gotten hold of it first. Mary was slower by a bit, so she immediately raised her head. A gentle and sweet female voice rang out: "Do you like it too? Then I''ll let you have it!" Mary froze, and in the next second, her expression changed greatly, as she said in a cold voice: "I was the one who saw it first, what right do I have to make you give way?" Seeing Mary''s sudden aggressive tone, the other party was startled. Mary''s heart was filled with anger and hatred, because the girl in front of her who was snatching the same cup of fruit juice as her, she had met her earlier this morning, and she was the daughter of that scumbag''s father. It was originally only a matter of a cup of juice. Whoever took it or didn''t, could be settled with a nod and a smile. But when the other party said the word "move", it was as if a fuse had ignited the bomb in Mary''s heart. That was the reason why her tone was so harsh. One of the girls by the side immediately spoke out: "Mary, you should be more or less done, our Amanda has already been given to you, can you talk sense into it?" Maybe because Mary was young and angry, coupled with the fact that the other party was someone she hated, her voice became louder. "I said it already, I don''t need her to let me win!" After Mary finished speaking, she took the cup of fruit juice and turned around. The assistant looked at the girl called Amanda and was shocked. Isn''t this the girl she saw this morning? Amanda frowned, a friend at the side advised her: "Amanda, don''t lower yourself to this level, I heard that she grew up alone, so it is normal for her character to be strange and awkward, let''s not bother too much with her, if not, it will just show that we are petty." A hint of ridicule shed across Amanda''s seemingly elegant face. "You''re right, I won''t lower myself to her level. It''s just a cup of juice. Even if it''s something else, I can reward her if I want to!" Amanda''s words carried a tinge of arrogance. Although her father was only a deputy mayor, and his position wasn''t really that terrifying, Amanda''s mother''s family was still a reputed one, so she could be considered a daughter of a rich family. In regards to Mary, a second tier Female Celebrity, she was naturally not worthy. " yes, let¡¯s ignore her." The girls immediately agreed. Mary choose a seat and sat down while carrying a te. Her beautiful face was pale and confused. The assistant quickly followed and asked in a small voice, "Honey, did you see that girl just now? Do you really have a grudge against her?" "I really didn''t expect to see her twice a day. It''s such a joke!" Mary picked up a chicken leg and took a bite of it. "Let''s eat quickly, we''ll leave once we''ve eaten this. I don''t want to stay in the same ce as her!" "Alright!" The assistant could feel that she was in a bad mood. She didn''t dare to say anything else but focused on her eating. Amanda held onto a cup of wine and stood in the crowd, looking at Mary. She asked a friend at the side: "Is she the star that spread rumors with the Leo''s Family?" "That''s right, you might have just returned from abroad and not know about her. That''s her. She is a trick woman" Amanda frowned, but her heart shed a look of astonishment. "how did you get to know her? She doesn''t have a good reputation right now, you can''t think of making friends with her, right?" Someone asked curiously. "impossible I have never interacted with her before!" Amanda took a sip of the wine with a noble and cold air. In fact, Leo is the one she cared so much. Amanda was currently studying in a very famous school abroad, and in the past, Leo was also a student of that school. As Leo was so excellent and was well-known in that school, There is no wonder that she would have some admiration for the Leo who was the pride of the heavens. Thus, once she returned to her homnd, she wanted to use her family strength to let Leo notice her. Who would have thought that Amanda would actually find a star to be her girlfriend right after she returned to their country. Amanda felt that it was really a pity for him. An outstanding man like him should bepatible with a woman as outstanding as she was, and not a little starlet who hadn''t even finished college yet. How could there be anymonnguage between them? As Amanda thought of this, she started to feel inexplicably angry. Although she was proud and arrogant, it was difficult for her to see Leo again. Unlike Mary, she might be able to see her handsome faceter and even enjoy his tender care. Mary felt Amanda looking at her, and she immediately red back at her coldly. Chapter 1054 Chapter 1054 In the afternoon sun shone brightly. During thete spring and early summer, even the breeze seemed to carry a trace ofziness. Bryant brought all the relevant materials along and booked a table in a restaurant that he liked to eat usually. In the past when he ate, he was always apanied by brokers and assistants, but now, when he entered the private box by himself and took off his mask, Bryant casually sat there, waiting for Robbin toe over. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Just like that, half an hour had passed. Bryant frowned, wasn''t this Robbin very punctual? Just as Bryant was feeling slightly anxious, the door opened, and Robbin walked in hastily. She walked as well as apologized: "Sorry, I amte due to a traffic jam on the way here." Hearing this reason, Bryant slightly raised his lips andughed: "It doesn''t matter, I''ve actually just arrived not long ago. Mao''swyer, you seem to be very busy everyday, wouldn''t you reduce the workload a little?" "No I can deal with it!" Robbin pulled out a chair and sat down. Bryant immediately handed over a cup of water and she took two sips before asking, "Have you brought all of your relevant materials over? Let me see." ".Aren''t you hungry?, let''s eat first" Bryant said and took the menu and went to find the waiter so that she could serve the dishes. Robbin was truly a little hungry. She woke up so early today but only had eaten a single piece of bread in a hurry. Bryant returned to his seat, the two of them suddenly had no more topics to talk about, the atmosphere became awkward. Robbin was also not active at talk. If it was rted to her work, she could talk non-stop, but when it came to things that she was not familiar with, she became very quiet. Bryant, on the other hand, had a bit more guts. He sized his up with his eyes. "Actually, I feel that you look prettier when you''re not wearing your eyes sses. It''s even more feminine." Bryant suddenlyughed and said. Robbin stared nkly, then subconsciously pushed at the frame as heughed dryly: "Really? But most of the time, I need to wear sses in order to be convenient. "You don''t have a boyfriend yet!" Bryant suddenly asked a sensitive topic. Robbin nodded honestly: "Yes!" "Why? I feel that a woman like you, who is skilled in both her profession and her own, should have a lot of suitors. " Bryant truly felt that when he was working hard, he had a unique charm that could attract men. "You overpraised. I spend all my time working. Which man would like a workaholic like me?" Bobbin''s fair cheeks blushed a little. To be honest, there really was no man who could calmly and peacefully talk about matters of love and affection with her like Bryant. What impressed her the most was a woman who lost awsuit. She pointed at her face and cursed, saying that no man would ever truly like an old-fashioned and boring woman like her in his life. She even thought that she would be lonely in her life. Seeing her blushing, Bryant said with interest: "I like women who are responsible for their work." Robbin suddenly raised her head, and the pair of beautiful eyes beneath the lens slightly widened. Bryant immediately felt that his words were a bit too direct, andughed dryly: "Don''t misunderstand, I don''t have any intention of teasing you, I''m serious about that, I prefer this type of woman." "Is that so? I thought you liked that kind of young and pretty. " Looking at Bryant''s outer appearance, Robbin instinctively felt that the person he liked was a very beautiful and eyecatching girl. "Even though my outer appearance doesn''t look bad, I have an old-fashioned mind. The fortune- teller said that I was born alone. Unless I met someone who was as lonely as me, it would be possible for me to end my life." Bryant did not lie at all. He had indeed calcted his life before, and furthermore, he had always thought that the person who would be as lonely as him would be Lily. Hearing what Bryant said, Robbin was shocked. She quickly took two sips andughed, "I couldn''t tell. Oh, right, you said that you bought thend for the woman you like. Who is she? Would she have been disappointed if you hadn''t bought thend? " "She''s already married and had their own children. Her life is blissful. I don''t think she will necessarily be disappointed, because this wish of hers is something that I am determined to aplish. She doesn''t know about this." Bryant''s expression shed sorrow and self-mockery. Robbin was surprised: "You bought mynd, is it not to marry her?" "Of course not. My feelings for her are veryplicated. I never thought of marrying her. Now that she''s married to a man she likes, the only thing I can do is not to disturb her and to bless her." Bryantughed bitterly. Robbin was still looking at him in surprise. After a long while, she sighed: "I really did not expect you to be such a loyal person." "Otherwise, what kind of person do you think I am?" Bryant asked curiously. "I thought you were no different from those idol male celebrities you have now. You are pretentious!" Robbin chuckled. "Are you so busy that you don''t even have time to pay attention to entertainment news? If you will take a look, you will discover that I do not have any gossip about me. The reason why I havee to this day is entirely because of my own hard work and perseverance! " Bryant didn''t want to be side by side with those idol celebrities who only knew how to act cool, so he retorted in a small voice. "I really don''t have time to pay attention to entertainment news. If you don''t buynd from me, and we don''t know each other, my impression of my idol, male celebrities, will only remain that kind of scene." Robbinughed. His opinion of Bryant had also changed. "For the second time, you''re a woman who doesn''t take me seriously. She''s the first one!" Bryant did not conceal the fact that he had a good impression of Lily before, because, he felt that everything was based on reality. Robbin was slightly surprised, but suddenly asked curiously: "Can I see what the woman you like looks like? It must be a great beauty. Bryant nodded his head then opened his phone naturally and took out the photo of Lily to show her. Chapter 1055 Chapter 1055 The moment she saw Lily, Robbin was stunned. She immediately took Bryant''s phone and looked at it one more time: "I know her. She used to live next to me. Bryant nodded his head: "Yes, actually, at that time, I also lived near your house!" "Oh, then I may not have noticed you, but I do have an impression of Lily. I heard from my mother that she was often abused by her stepmother and stepsister, is that true?. Thinking about the days of Lily''s childhood, a pained look shed across Bryant''s face. "Yes, she has been through a very touch period in her childhood.. "She is so strong-minded. Her stepmother is so mean to her, yet she listens to what they say.. Robbin had heard quite a lot of stories about Lily. "lucky that she lives better now. She has married to the most powerful man and lives a happy life with beloved husband and two adorable children. Bryant smiled "Now that you mention it, I remember the big wedding? At that time, the whole city was stirred up, and a group of women died of envy." Robbinughed. "Yes, she just got married not long ago." When Bryant brought up this matter, his expression was already no longer as sad as before. The waiter brought the delicacies to the table, and the two ate and chatted. Robbin suddenly asked: "You really like her, right?" Bryant''s hands that were holding the knives slightly stiffened, and then his voice became tense, "I only wanted to protect her in the past, to give her a better life, if I say that I don''t like her that''s a lie." "She is awesome, there is no wonder that you love her so deeply.." Robbin said. "When she was young, she was often pped and almost cried her eyes out. At that time, I had a feeling that I should protect her. But now, Edwards has reced me, and he is the real man who can protect her from all kinds of harm. Bryantughed at himself, the current him was full of memories. Robbin''s gaze swept across his face, and then pursed his lips and smiled. The atmosphere was quite rxed and pleasant. After eating, Robbin carried all the files and nned to leave. "Robbin, if you have any problems, just call me anytime. If I''m in the middle of filming, my assistant will help me answer the call." Bryant said to her back. Robbin nodded: "Okay There are still a lot of questions that I need to personally confirm with you, I''m just bringing them back to study." "You mean... You can take my case? " A hint of joy shed past Bryant''s eyes. Previously, Robbin had only said that she would think about it. Robbin pushed her sses up, and her expression is a little unnatural: "Seeing that you have treated me such a nice meal, I''ll help you out this time." "Thank you so much!" Bryant was ecstatic inside, but his face looked serious. However, he was puzzled as well. What was he so happy about? Robbin''s face turned slightly red: ¡°and you still should pay me¡±. "Of course, I will definitely pay it to you on time." Bryantughed. When Robbin saw his thin lips raising, the water in his calm heart suddenly surged. Previously, when Bryant who was unaware of it, smiled beautifully, he only felt that he had an evil nature, but now, with his smile that came from the bottom of his heart, was actually so deadly, even she could not help but be moved. "I hope you don''t mind " Robbin suddenly said. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Don''t worry. Actually, there are some things that you''re right about. For jobs like ours, there are many ways to earn money. Also, thebor we expend is not proportional to the rate of return, which is why so many people want to be celebrities." However, Bryant raised his eyebrows without a care, and was not angry at all. Robbin smiled, "Perhaps, most people still want to find a job that they can easily earn money for. For example, ourpany has a lot of work to do in order to recruit talented people, but it''s very difficult to do so. "In the future, if I meet any talents in this field, I will definitely introduce them to you as soon as possible." Bryant joked. "Then, thank you very much. I gotta go!" After Robbin finished speaking, she quickly left. As soon as she stepped out of the room, she couldn''t help but pat her chest. It''s over, what''s with that heartbeat? Bryant felt a little pride. He turned around and leaned against the chair, taking a sip of wine from his ss. He felt that this meal was rather satisfying. Edwards looked at the two guys standing in front of him, and threw the magazine in his hand towards them: "It''s you two who wrote this news? how dare you to do this? " "It''s John! " The two men were so frightened that their bodies were trembling. The man in front of them had a cold and ruthless gaze. "Since you are honest. I will give you all a chance to live but need to publicly apologize to my Family. Furthermore, I will admit that what you have written is just a sham and nonsense." Although Edwards wished that she could strangle these two bastards on the spot, he still wanted to care about his status as the person in charge of Wayne Family. "Okay, Mr. Wayne, we have made a big mistake, we should not have randomly charged money to write things down, we will definitely apologize to you." The two men were still very scared. Their legs were shaking, and they didn''t have any backbone left. They agreed on the spot to write a letter of apology. ¡°And, in the future, no one can write about anything rted to my Family. Otherwise, if I catch you again, you can just wait for the defendant. " Edwards said coldly, and without another nce at them, he turned and left. He didn''t really have to go to court with these two men. It was too much of a blow to his reputation. Chapter 1056 Chapter 1056 Lily attended a fashion show,, and as a represent, she was in charge of all the dressing room, arranging gorgeous dress for each model. Due to she was Edwards''s wife, all of the girls became extremely envious. After Lily realized this situation, she could only smile, not knowing when things around her changed and her reputation seemed to have been raised, which caused her to have some difficulty communicating with others right now. "Lily!" A handsome figure suddenly walked in from the backstage. Lily was holding a diamond brooch and was putting it on a model when she heard. She was slightly startled and when she turned around, she saw Bryant standing shyly behind her. "Bryant, this is the female locker room. Go out first, I''lle and find you right away!" Lily immediately said. Bryant''s handsome face stiffened and he immediately walked out fast. The group of workers and female models behind him couldn''t help butugh. Sure enough, this was a world where one looked at one''s face. When other men had barged in just now, they had all been scolded by the staff, but when Bryant had barged in just now, everyone had only smiled foolishly. Lily assigned the work to his own assistant, and quickly walked out. Bryant leaned his back against the wall, seeing Lily walking towards him, he immediately stood up. "Come to the corridor nearby. There are fewer people there!" Lily said with a smile. Bryant followed behind her, walking forward. In Bryant view, she had be more decisive and independent. Lily told Bryant to wait for her for a while, and she turned and walked into a workshop. Not long later, she held two cups of drinks, and handed one to Bryant. Bryant nced at it andughed: "You still like drinking red wine a lot." "Yes, when I am tired, I used to drink some to get my brain level-headed." "I remember when you were a kid, you once drank your father''s wine. Your face was as red as a cooked prawn." Bryantughed and took a sip, teasing her. "I drank it identally. I thought it was fruit juice!" Lily immediately exined in embarrassment. Bryant chuckled softly a few more times, then turned his gaze over and stole a nce at Lily, before opening his mouth: "Lily, I''ve signed in with Star Entertainment now." "I know, and I am sorry for having not congratted you yet!" Lily said with loyalty. "Never mind. But one thing I need to apologize to you.!" Bryant sighed. "What is it?" Lily was a little astonished. "I once said that I was going to buy thend to build a vi where we yed kite together when we were children, but now I might not be able to achieve! " Bryant''s eyes shed slightly, as though he had made a promise but was unable to turn it down, it was obvious that he was feeling anxious and ashamed. Lilyughed: "Bryant, you are truly a persistent person. Actually, I don''t really need you to do anything for me anymore, it''s fine if you can''t create it, I know what you''re thinking." Bryant knew that she would say that, but the awkwardness in his heart had disappeared, he pursed his lips andughed, then suddenly said: "Do you remember in our school, there was a girl one year lower than us called Robbin?" "Of course I remember. She has always been a good student.!" Lily nodded, she had a deep impression of this hard=working girl. After Bryant heard this, he immediatelyughed. Bryant hurriedly stoppedughing. The reason why heughed was because Robbin had a deep impression of her. "Thatnd was hers. When I looked for her before, she had always been unwilling to sell it. Only later on did I find out that that piece ofnd was a dowry left behind for her by her grandfather." "It''s hers? what a coincidence! You shouldn''t buy her dowry, it''s not good this way!" Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Yeah, I know. What if she wants me to marry her?" As Bryant said till here, his handsome face slightly stiffened. However, Lily started to joke: "Then why don''t you consider marrying her? She has been so outstanding since she was young, she will definitely be even more outstanding when she grows up." "Lily, if I really did marry her, would you be surprised?" Bryant suddenly asked her with a serious face. "Huh?" Lily was already very surprised. Bryantughed awkwardly: "She is now awyer, I just happen to have a case that requires her help in handling awsuit. Actually, she is quite an interesting person." Seeing that Bryant''s handsome face was flushed red, she could not help but ask curiously. "Bryant, you''re blushing!" "am I?" Bryant hurriedly reached out his hand and pressed it against his handsome face. "Impossible!" Lily nodded, "It is indeed a little red, could it be that it''s because you drank wine?" "It might be so!" After Bryant finished speaking, he drank all the wine in his cup in one breath. Lily, on the other hand, was a shrewd woman. Even though she hadn''t seen Bryant for many years, she understood his character. "Bryant, if you meet the right one, you better not forget her, because she might be the one who will apany you for the rest of your life!" Lily earnestly advised. Bryant looked at her in a daze, Lily continue saying: " if you like her, then you have to be bold and pursue her. Of course, I believe that with your charm, she will definitely like you too!" "No, she doesn''t like me. She said she doesn''t like celebrities like us." Bryant was baffled. If it was another woman, he might have been confident, but Robbin was an exception. "no way?" Lily looked shocked: "But I feel that you are the type of man in many women'' dream. Did she really say she didn''t like you?" "No, she actually didn''t say that!" Bryant immediately exined. "Bryant, what does Robbin look like now? Do you have a picture of her? Let me take a look! " Lily immediately went online to gossip. Of course, Bryant''s phone did not have her picture, but she seemed to have uploaded a photo to herpany''s website, which Bryant immediately took out and showed to Lily. On the photo, Robbin didn''t wear her sses. Her eyes were bright and her face looks good. "She''s really pretty!" Chapter 1057 Chapter 1057 When hearing that Lily praised Robbin a beautiful girl. A smile shed past Bryant''s eyes, but he lightly said: "Really? I think she''s just okay, but he''s definitely not as pretty as you." Lily rolled her eyes at him: "Bryant, you better not say such words in front of her. She will get angry." "Oh, really?" Bryant was froze. "That''s right. From now on, try to say something sweet to her. I believe that she will like you more!" Lily was really worried that Bryant didn''t have much experience in matters of the love, so she could only teach him herself. "Are you asking me to say sweet thing? This is not my style! " Bryant immediately reacted, but he could only shake his head: "When I said some words of love to the female protagonist in the movie, my chicken skin would rise up." "Alright, you just need to remember, to be honest with others, it''s definitely not wrong!" Lily smiled and advised. Just then, someone from far away called Lily over for help. Lily could only push the cup into Bryant''s hands: "Bryant, I gotta go, have something to do. "Alright!" Bryant hurriedly grabbed onto the cup that she handed to him and saw her hurrying over. He couldn''t help but smile with a sigh. He discovered that the more he interacted with Lily, the more the obsession he had with her faded away. Rather than burying himself in the loneliness of the past, it was better to interact more with the current her and treat her as his own little sister. The darkness gradually settled down, enveloping the entire bustling city. In the billiard room on the first floor of a high-end private club, Joshua and a few friends were ying football, and everyone was enjoying themselves. "I''ll need to go out and take a breath!" Joshua passed the pole over to his other friend, then took his lighter and cigarettes and walked outside. At the end of the corridor,, there was an open-air balcony with a sofa and a small table for guests to rx on. Right now, he was ying outside with his friends. He could not get drunk, so he could only numb his nerves through cigarette, as only by doing so would he be able to live through this moment of addiction which was deep in his heart and desire for her. "Ha!" As if he was also mocking himself for using such an unrestrained method to relieve the pressure, Joshua shook the ash on his cigarette with a touch of ridicule on his handsome face. Just at this moment, a few more footsteps came from the corridor. Joshua did not turn around to look, but it seemed as if a few people were walking towards him. He was instantly a little annoyed, as he hated being stuck in the same ce as other people. Joshua directly pressed the cigarette that was not smoked into the ashtray, then turned around to return to the billiard room. However, the moment he raised his head, his entire face stiffened. His large hands subconsciously clenched as well. The moment Jack saw Joshua turning around, he was also startled, it was really like enemies meeting together, he never thought that he would meet Joshua here, a partner he fought with when he was young. Joshua''s lips curled up in a cold ridicule, and walked forward withrge strides. Jack did not stop and walked towards the direction of the balcony. The two of them looked like they were about to collide, but neither one of them moved away. They stood like statues, facing each other. Behind Jack, a man raised his fist and shouted, "Hey, you''re blocking the way, can you step aside?" "I''m afraid not!" Joshua''s voice was as cold as ice. That man had an impatient and violent temper. Seeing Joshua''s infuriating reply, he really wanted to come over and teach him a lesson.However, Jack stopped him with a raise of his hand: "Calm down. Open your eyes wide and see just who he is. The light in the corridor was not bright at all, and with Joshua''s face in the darkness, carrying the light from the balcony behind him, it was only then that man would be able to recognize him. At this moment, Jack''s reminder made his eyes pop out immediately, and his entire body trembled, sweating profusely. Jack''s kind reminder made the other party remember his kindness all of a sudden. "You guys go on ahead, I have something to discuss with him!" Jack''s hands were itching to hit him as well. Of course, those people didn''t dare to stay here any longer. Each of them whispered to each other before leaving. Joshua stared coldly at Jack, and anger burned in Jack''s eyes. The two of them did not give in, and just stood there, deadlocked. "What is it? Do you want to have a fight? " Jack''s muscles trembled, which showed that he was also clenching his teeth tightly. Do you have a share in the good things your father did? " Joshua''s cold voice was filled with anger. "Oh, you''re saying that Blitz of Light had an improper rtionship with your girlfriend? " After Jack finished speaking, he even cooperatively raised his head andughed twice, as if this was very funny. "Bang!" Before he could finishughing, Joshua''s fist hadnded on his face. Jack was beaten hard, and his entire body was knocked against the wall. "Damn it!" He gritted his teeth and spat out a mouthful of blood, but in the next second, a punch was sent over. Joshua''s face had dodged, but, he did not manage to dodge in front of his chest, and received a punch, which caused his handsome face to turn green from the pain. "You want to fight with me? right? "Come on, a man''s way of getting rid of his feelings should be more violent!" Jack bellowed, the two of them punched each other vigorously. Although both of them had sustained quite a few injuries, it was a pity that they missed a punch or a kick to the other party. They confidently believed that they would be able to knock the other party down, leaving him with a shadow for the rest of his life. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "There will be a day when John will pay the price for his actions!" Joshua angrily kicked at Jack''s chest. After barely dodging the attack, Jack punched towards his waist andughed coldly: "Really? how about your brother? Did he not need to pay the price? He got everything but refused to share it with us. He is also a descendant of the Wayne Family, he''s way too outstanding, how can others not be jealous?" Chapter 1058 Chapter 1058 The punches and kicks in the garden finally ended when the two of them couldn''t standstill. Even their final ending wasughable. In order to snatch the only sofa there, the two of them rolled up and down together. For those passengers, they were shocked. If it wasn''t for the bruises on their faces, they would have thought it was a fight between two impatient men. "Scram!" Joshua roared and flipped Jack over onto the ground. Jackid on the ground, he finally no longer had the strength to hit him, and so the two of themid there quietly, relieving the pain all over their bodies, their expressions extremely ugly. "If you want to go and tell Grandmother, just go ahead!" Jack was two years older than him. At this moment, he felt that it was a sin to have bullied his brother and felt that Joshua had the power to comin to the olddy. " if you dare to let grandma know what happened today, I''ll beat you as long as I see you!" How would Joshua let his grandmother know that they killed each other? He didn''t say a word. "Ha!" Jack weaklyughed at him, "You have guts now. Weren''t youining all the time in the past?" "Shut up!" As soon as Joshua spoke, the wound on the corner of his mouth caused him to gasp in pain. The two of them stopped talking. The staff member who suddenly ran over was also scared stiff. He asked with a trembling voice, "Do... Should I help you call the police? Or call an ambnce?" "No need, thanks, just let us lie down for a while!" Jack roared with hisst bit of strength. If he called the police, wouldn''t that mean that everyone in the city would know about the disagreement between the Wayne Family and his brother? Half an hourter, Joshua''s friends came to find him and helped him leave. Jack''s friends also came and took him away. "Oh my god, Joshua, you are seriously injured. Do you want me to send you to the hospital? Who did this to you! "That''s right, who is that pig head? It even dared to hit you. You must be tired of living!" Joshua raised his hand to stop them from continuing their nonsense, and said with a pained voice, "Just take me home!" Thus, Joshua was carried back to his house by a few friends. He was lying on the bed, his entire body was in pain, his bones seemed to have been crushed, he only wanted to have a rest. Receiving a call from one of them, Edwards hurriedly bought some medicine and came over. He had the fingerprint password to the Joshua''s door, so he immediately opened the door and rushed in. Seeing his unrecognizable little brother lying on the bed, he was so angry that he wanted to turn around and chop Jack into pieces. "Bro, let me lie down for a while. I am fine!" After being scolded by Edwards, Joshua''s head was hurting. He just wanted to have a peaceful sleep and his brother would never stop talking. Even though Edwards was angry, he couldn''t possibly disregard the fact that he was dead. He took out the medicinal wine he bought, and directly tore off Joshua''s outer clothes. Seeing the bruise on his back, he couldn''t help but grind his teeth, " do you guys still think you''re a child? Can fighting solve the problem?" "Brother, he''s worse off than me!" Joshuaughed weakly as if he had won. Edwards''s finger was stained with the medicinal wine as he pressed it against the wound. "Ah, my god!" Joshua immediately cried out, his soul on the verge of flying. "If you don''t take care of your injuries in time, they gonna be more seriouster! " Edwards ignored his cries of life and death, and used all his strength to massage all of the red and swollen spots, causing Joshua to not be able to faint from the pain. "Edwards, can you be a bit more gentle? I can''t take it anymore, I''m going to die! " Joshua''s tears fell as he pleaded with all his power. "Alright, I''ll try my best. Just hold it a bit longer and it''ll be done soon!" By the time he had rubbed all the injured parts of his body together, Edwards''s fingers were also sore. Joshua immediately fell asleep, not even bothering to make a sound. He sighed, covered him with the nket, and went into the living room. Opening the fridge, he saw that it was filled with alcohol. When a man got used to having a woman by his side, he would have to pay for the sweet taste. It was indeed a very painful thing to let him return to his lonely and cold life. Edwards had once felt that way too, and now, he understood his brother''s feelings. However, the situation in front of him was something that had to be taken into ount in every way possible and had to be dealt with in a way that was always restricted. His grandparents had been asking him to help John recently, and Edwards had an impulse to tell them all of John''s actions, and let them be the ones deciding and judging whether or not he should be sentenced to death. Although Edwards had this kind of impulse, in the end, he still endured it. This matter was not only rted to John''s life and death, but it was also rted to the wound on grandfather and grandmother''s heart. Jack was directly sent to the hospital for treatment, and the pain was so great that he had to struggle to survive. When he turned his leg, and walked home step by step, John sat on the sofa, his entire body shivering, and anxiously walked over: "What''s going on? " John was most afraid that something had happened to his, this single child. He did not expect that something had happened. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Who beat you up? It must be Edwards! He must be the one looking for him! " John paced back and forth angrily in the living room, immediately confirming that it was Edwards''s doing. "It''s not him!" Jack sat on the sofa and sighed: "I met Joshua at the club, we fought each other!" "Joshua? This fellow must have made a big move on you because he knew that I had found someone to expose the matter between Elizabeth and April, and he must have harbored hatred in his heart. After John finished speaking, he was about to leave. "Dad, don''t tell Grandma!" Jack immediately stood up and blocked his way. "Look at how badly you''ve been beaten, do you still want to protect him?" "He''s also hurt as badly as I am!" He smiled proudly. John was startled: "He didn''t find a helper to beat you up?" Chapter 1059 Chapter 1059 Jack shook his head: "No, just the two of us have fought, and he has also been beaten into a pig head by me, I''m afraid that even his mother would not be able to recognize him." "Boring!" John clenched his teeth in anger. This battle had directly been reduced to a boring game. On the second day, Joshua and Jack both went to work wearing sunsses and a mask, arming their entire faces. Mary had just finished her performance and returned back to the resting room. Her assistant quickly handed over her phone: "Honey, your mother called you a few times. "Thank you!" "Honey, can you go home for dinner. I caught a cold yesterday, Can youe back home? ?" When Mary heard the news that her mother was sick, she immediately answered:" Mom, are you sick? Did you go to a doctor? " "I had took some medicine already Honey, don¡¯ t worry!" Belle''s voice sounded a little weak. "Alright, I''ll be back after thest scene. Mom, take care of yourself.." Mary softly warned. After the final scene was filmed, it was already 8 in the evening. Mary called Leo she will stay home for a few days. Mary bought a lot of fruits home. When she entered the house, she saw that the living room was dark, the servants and auntie had left as well, she directly went upstairs. The light in the main bedroom on the second floor was on, and Belle was lying on her bed, her face pale white. "Mom, I''m back. Have you felt better? " Mary walked to the bedside, bent down, and touched her mother''s forehead with his hand. There were no signs of fever, so she was slightly relieved. Belle looked at her daughter''s anxious face, and a sour feeling arose in her heart. "Honey, sit down. Mom has something to tell you!" Belle propped herself up and leaned against the pillow, her gaze gentle as she looked at her daughter. Mary immediately sat obediently on the bedside, and asked while smiling: "Mom, you used to like to eat porridge when you were sick. Did you eat anything tonight? I''ll go down and cook some porridge for you!" "No need, I''ve already eaten. Honey, Mommy is sorry to you!" Belle suddenly extended his hand to grab his daughter''s hand, and his eyes immediately turned red. Mary was shocked by her sudden apology. She took a long time to react and forced augh: "Mom, what are you doing? Why are you saying such things to me?" "It''s nothing. I just suddenly felt strong for too long. When I get sick, my whole body bes weak, and I even have to implicate you toe back and take care of me!" Belle still did not dare to say what Mary had told her to his daughter. If even she could not take such a blow, her daughter would definitely be even more angry. She didn''t want her daughter''s simple heart to be filled with hatred. She wanted her to continue to be happy and without worry. "Mom, what''s wrong with you today? Why did you suddenly feel so emotional? Taking care of you is what I should do. I am your daughter. " Mary suddenly felt unease in her heart, she felt that his mother''s emotions were too weak today, was she being stimted or something? "Honey, if... If mom opposes you being with Leo, can you break up with him? " Belle suddenly closed his eyes and made his request. "Why?" Mary waspletely shocked as she widened her eyes in shock, "Mom, didn''t you promise to let us get along with each other before? Why did you suddenly want us to break up?" "I just feel that their family are too rich and reputed, moreover, you are too young for Leo, perhaps you don''t even know what love is, just like how I was in the past, I was also lost at your age, when everything happened, it was already toote to regret, I did not want you to follow my what I did!" Belle tried her best to exin. "Mom, that''s impossible. Leo will definitely not be as irresponsible as that scumbag father of mine. He had promised me before that he will never let me down!" Mary exined emotionally, her eyes turning red. When she thought about breaking up with Leo, it was as though a knife had cut her heart, the pain was unbearable. "Men can easily give women a promise, but whether they can keep it or not, we don''t know. Honey, you might be too young and innocent. You don''t understand what they think!" Belle''s heart ached for her tears. Since young, she had always been strict in teaching her how to work for others. However, at this moment, she did not have the heart to teach her how to ept the cruel reality. "Mom, you might not understand Leo too well, I believe in him. Everything he said before, he would definitely meet his promise. Mary was already speaking with a sobbing tone of voice. She knew that as long as her mother did not get angry,, it meant that her mother was determined to break up with Leo. At this moment, she actually hoped that her mother would scold her a little so that she would have the courage to refute. "Foolish child, what do you want me to say? You will only understand that when two people''s lower levels are not on the same line, no matter how intense their rtionship is, they will ultimately take the wrong path. Do you understand what I mean?" Belle could only speak a little more cruelly. "Are you saying I''m not good enough for him? Why do you belittle me like this? "Mom, I''m your daughter." Mary finally found a reason to throw a tantrum as tears started to fall from his eyes. Seeing her crying like this, how could Belle bear to scold her again? "Alright, Mom only gave you advice, I don¡¯t really have any intentions of separating the two of you." Belle gently caressed her hair, then sighed: "If therees a day when you really can''t hold on anymore, you wille back. No matter what, mother won''t me you!" "Mom, did someone tell you something? Is it Leo''s mother? " Mary was not stupid, she guessed right from the start, she felt that his mother must have suffered from some kind of attack, if not, she would not have mentioned such a thing so suddenly. "No, not her. I was thinking about this myself." Belle instantly avoided his daughter''s gaze and laughed at himself. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Mom, in truth, I never told you before, when Leo''s mother came back, she really despised me and said that I wasn''t outstanding enough, that I was too young, and wasn''t suitable to be his daughter- inw. I had actually thought about breaking up with his before, but Leo had persisted on, Mom, before I didn''t understand why there were so many people who loved each other so much, but in the end, they all separated. In one breath, Mary said all that she had said and his face was already filled with grief. Chapter 1060 Chapter 1060 It was rare for Edwards to settle the matters of thepany ahead of time. Thinking about it, ever since their marriage, he had not had a proper romance with Lily, so he decided to take her out for a meal. Right now, the two little fellows weren''t naughty. Furthermore due to their grandmother''s sincere care Lily had just finished her work. She has been busy recently. Receiving Edwards''s call, she felt happy a lot and replied gently: "Why are you calling me so early today?" "Let''s go out for dinner. I''ll be waiting for you downstairs at yourpany in ten minutes!" his soft voice sounds very sweet. Lily was surprise, "Not eating at home?" "Don''t you want to have dinner alone with me?" Lily heard his discontent, and immediately replied: "Of course I want to, alright, I willing soon!" After hanging up, his heart thumped in his chest. Weird, he was already married. Why would he feel so moved when he heard that she was going to eat with him? Lily was unable to understand what kind of feeling she was experiencing. She carried her handbag down the stairs. A few minutester, several ck cars drove up to the main entrance of the hall. The guard immediately opened the door for her. She thanked him gratefully and got in. The moment she sat down, she saw the smiling eyes of the man looking at her tenderly. Lily alsoughed sweetly. In the next second, the man naturally reached out and held her delicate hand. "I''ve been too busy recently and neglected you. Are you unhappy?" the man asked in a low voice. Lily shook her head, and naturally leaned on his shoulder: "Of course not, I saw that you have been busytely, and I also felt sorry for you." "Joshua and Jack fought yesterday. Both of them were bruised, it is truly worrisome!" Edwards secretly sighed and spoke of Joshua''s matter. "Ah, then are your brother''s injuries serious?" Lily was shocked, when men fight, their attacks must be really heavy. "Fortunately, they are just superficial wounds. Although they are alright, they are still painful." Edwards thought about how he had kneaded his swollen body, and he almost fainted. He knew how much pain his brother had suffered, since he was young, he had never felt such pain before. "How could this happened? Is it due to the article exposed before? " Lily also knew that the one who started the operation this time was John. When Joshua saw Jack, he was sure that he would not let him off. "Maybe. Men usually have to fight each other to vent their anger. Edwards patted the back of her hand, exining the differences between males and females. Lily inexplicably felt that it was very interesting andughed: "Then will you fight? Don''t you dare fight with others, I''m worried that you will be injured." "Of course not. I''m long past the age for a fight!" Edwards smiled andforted her. "I am d!" Lily calmed down. "Are you busy these days?" Edwards had never asked her about her work. Although to him, her work did not matter to him, but when Lily went to work from 9 to 5, her work had already be a tform for her to disy his skills and increase his charm. He still had to respect her choice and challenge. "A little, more and more customerse to invite me for designing. Because of these, I have earned a lot recently" Lily exined in detail about his recent work. She had an enchanting smile on her face, but her expression was somewhat adorable. "are you satisfied?" Edwards was immediately amused by her. Lily immediately started to mutter: "Yes, with my own ability to achieve what I have achieved today, I am satisfied a lot!" "I am so proud of you". Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Lily''s mind wavered for a moment, then said proudly: " Thanks a lot honey, with your support, I can do better". Edwards punitively pinched her waist. "It hurts!" Lily purposely called out in a low voice. Edwards no longer dared to pinch her, and only gently rubbed the ce he had pinch a moment ago. Seeing that he had been tricked, Lily immediately looked like a satisfied little person, leisurely leaning on his chest and enjoying the scenery outside the window. Seeing her acting so arrogantly, Edwards sighed in his heart. After being eaten by this woman, what should he do in the future? However, he choose her,, and he was the one who desperately wanted to love her. Forget it, he didn''t want to bother with her anymore. Arriving at the ce where they would eat, it was a western restaurant with a romantic tone. Edwards held Lily''s hand, and the two of them went up the stairs, all the way until the private box. "Wow, so beautiful!" Lily couldn''t help but exim. Edwards felt that only by standing in his office and looking at it, would it truly be considered beautiful. "Come to my office to see the night scenery sometime. It''ll be even better there!" Edwards suddenly thought of another meaning, who knew what the feeling in the office would be like? Chapter 1061 Chapter 1061 Mary stayed by her mother''s bedside and watched as she gradually fell asleep. Belle who had taken the medicine quickly fell asleep, while Mary sat motionlessly beside her. She suddenly thought of something that would cause people to be mature in an instant. She has no idea that she has be mature or not. She felt that her mother was still hiding things from her. She must have met with Briana before, maybe Briana did not say anything unpleasant, but, her mother was a smart woman, she understood some things, but because she understood them, she became even more miserable. "Mom, I''m sorry!" Mary apologized to her mother repeatedly in her heart. If it wasn''t for her, Her mother would have been living a happier life, and wouldn''t have been sick even after so many years. As she grew up, her mother also grew older. Perhaps very soon, she would have to shoulder the responsibility of this family. She really could not let herself be so willful as to choose. Briana had gone abroad recently. Due to her youngest son had gotten married, the matters in her heart could be considered to have settled down. However, the matter of her eldest son''s marriage had once again be an anxious matter for her. Coincidentally, she had invited a few of her sisters for coffee in the afternoon. Amongst these friends, there were a few who had daughters that were beautiful like jade, which suited Briana''s intentions. Briana arrived at coffeehouse. Just as she stepped into the hall, a charming woman walked over. Lily also saw her, and an expression of surprise appeared on her face. "Auntie!" Thinking that Briana had liked her quite a bit in the past, Lily immediately walked over quickly, greeting her with a sweet smile: "Aunt, hello, are you here for coffee as well?" Briana was indeed satisfied with Lily before. Leo and Lily are so connected. The two of them could help each other at work, but after Lily got married with a rich man and kick her Leo away, Briana was so angry and disappointed with Lily. "You are back? didn''t you marry a long time ago? "Why did you return home?" Briana actually knew that Lily was divorced. As someone in the same circle, all she had to do was ask around and find out information about it. She had purposely attacked and ridiculed Lily. Lily''s face turned paled: "Aunt, I''m divorced. I''m back home for my work." "Divorced? But I remember that you''ve only been married for 2 years?? " Briana said with an exaggerated expression. Of course, Lily knew that she was mocked, but she was not angry. "Aunty, I was ignorant in the past and did something that made you unhappy, but now I really regret it. I have apologized to Leo, I hope you can forgive me!" Lily said with full sincerity. Brianaughed lightly: "Why are you apologizing to us, who you want to marry to it''s your own choice, and we can''t interfere either, right now, my son doesn''t have any feelings for you either." "But I still can''t let Leo go. All these years, I''ve always been thinking about him, and it was because I was too impulsive that I didn''t think clearly, that I ended up marrying someone else. If I were given another chance, I would definitely not let him go." As Lily said that, her eyes turned red, as though he was truly regretful and wished to do it again. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Seeing her sad expression, Briana stopped mocking and sighed: "Alright, about the matters of life, many of us will regret it. When you find a man in the future, just think twice before getting married". "Auntie, thank you for your concern. Is Leo Alright?" Lily was still thinking about Leo, hoping that one day he would suddenly realize her good fortune and change his mind, reigniting his old feelings. "He is good, so there''s no need to worry. I''ve made an appointment with a friend, so I''ll be leaving first." Briana slightly raised her chin and left. Lily turned around and looked at her emotionless back. Her eyes that were red a moment ago, quickly returned to normal. "Old witch, still holding a grudge!" Lily clenched her fists and secretly bit on her lips. Briana arrived at the entrance of the coffeehouse and opened the door. Inside, many noble women had already arrived and were discussing about thetest set of cosmetics. "look, Briana is here!" Someone immediately shouted. Briana walked in with etiquette, her eyes swept across the scene. The one who came was unexpectedly a young and beautiful girl, which surprised her a little. "What are your discussing about? You seem to be very enjoyable? " Briana asked with a smile. "It''s about cosmetics." Briana immediately looked at the young girl, who was also looking at her happily. "Who is this pretty girl? " Mary immediately asked curiously. This is my niece, named Amanda., she just returned from abroad.. " One of the beautiful women immediately pointed at the girl beside her and made the introductions. ¡° so highly - educated and outstanding." Ady on the side started praising her. Amanda pursed her lips andughed, then said in a gentle and soft voice: "Thanks for all of praise." "You are so sweet, Amanda, you haven''t had a boyfriend yet, have you?" someone asked with a smile. Amanda immediately shook her head: "No, I just came back and job is my first concerned thing." "Really? What kind of job are you looking for? Your Fang family will definitely have a job suitable for you." Amanda lowered her head andughed: "Actually, I am only looking for a normal job to train myself and gain experience, I do not want to take on any big positions, starting from the lower levels, and only after I umte experience will I be able to take on a higher position." Briana had always been observing Amanda. Seeing that she liked speaking with her head lowered, giving people a sense of respect and courtesy, she immediately liked it and immediately asked: "If you don''t mind, how about I introduce you to my son''spany?" Chapter 1062 Chapter 1062 Briana was only joking, but Amanda took it very seriously She immediately answered: "Mrs. Briana, can I really go to your son''spany to work? Your son is Leo, right? He''s my senior, I have always admired him." When Briana heard that she and Leo had actually graduated from the same school, she was immediately surprised. "Really? You and Leo are studying in the same school? " "Yes, Auntie!" Amanda was also a quick -witted person, she had just called her "Mrs. Briana" a moment ago, but now, she had already called her "Aunt". "Alright, give me your contact information and I''ll give it to my son ." Briana already had the intention to introduce her to his son. "Yes, Auntie, this is my business card!" Amanda immediately walked over and bent down to pass it to her. Briana was really in a good mood: "Amanda, you are so adorable." Amanda also smiled sweetly, a slight smile of victory showed in her eyes. When she heard that Leo''s mother woulde as well, she felt that if she wanted to get to know Leo, maybe she could get to know him through her mother''s hands. She never thought that she would be able to tie the strings so easily. However, this was only the first step. She was still looking forward to more moves. As for Elizabeth, her situation is awful. She didn''t even have the courage to turn on her phone and computer, and she hadn''t attended any sses for two days. Fortunately, May had helped her to take a few sses, so she wasn''t fired because of skipping ss. As for Michael, he thought that Elizabeth may be less handful than usual after such incident happened to her. In fact, Michael hadpletely overimagined it. The more self ¡ª abased a person was, the more he felt that everyone around him was looking down on him. "Elizabeth, you aren''t that noble either. You''re actually the murderer''s daughter, and you even killed Joshua''s father. How could you two still be together?" Recently, Michael had been constantly paying attention to the news of Elizabeth and Joshua, and he didn''t know what kind of devil he was under, but he wanted to know more about their rtionship. But he didn''t expect that he would see such explosive news. Michael felt that now that this matter had been exposed, he would definitely flurt with Elizabeth again. Could it be that the spring that belonged to him, had already arrived? Thinking about this, Michael bought some fruits and decided to visit Elizabeth at her home at noon. Because she hadn''t gone to school for two days, he also wanted to know her current situation. Michael drove his second - hand car and drove towards Elizabeth''s house. After arriving, he saw a woman dressed in cool clothing standing beside his car with her arms crossed over her chest. She asked him coldly: "What are you doing here?" Michael was shocked by the sudden appearance of Fiona, thinking, is this woman a ghost? Why was he standing silently behind his car? He quickly reacted :"l heard that Elizabeth hasn''t been in a good moodtely, is she sick? I bought some fruit for her." "Leave the fruit to me, she''s fine, you can go back now!" Hearing the voices outside the door, Elizabeth opened the door and said to Fiona: "Let hime in, it''s alright!" Fiona moved to the side and gave way. Michael was already covered in cold sweat. It seemed that the woman that Joshua had invited was much handful. Michael carried the fruit and entered Elizabeth''s new house. Raising his head, he saw that the furniture inside were all very expensive, and was definitely not something an ordinary person could afford. "Elizabeth, are you alright? I''ve been very worried about you since I saw your news online." Michael sat down and asked with concern. "Don¡¯t worry, I am fine, did you see the news too?" "yes, I saw it by chance as well. It''s just that I don''t know if it''s real or fake." Michael pushed his sses and asked softly. It was not easy to lie to him, so Elizabeth sighed: "It¡¯s true, but it''s not entirely true!" "Then you and Mr. Joshua ... Is everything all right between you two? " Michael came today to find out if their rtionship had been harmed. "We''re fine!" Elizabethughed as she shook her head. Michael was secretly surprised in his heart. It can''t be, if it''s fine even like this, does Joshua have something wrong with his brain? The daughter of his arch enemy, how could he love her so deeply? It was truly unbelievable. "d to hear that. I was still worried that Mr.Joshua would be furious with you." Michael forced a smile. "Things between us are a bitplicated. It''s inconvenient to talk about it in detail. I''m sorry!" Elizabeth said as she stood up and gave him a cup of water. Michael had originally wanted toe over andfort her, but now it seemed that Elizabeth wasn''t depressed to the point of despair. His expression was calm, and he felt that this trip was a waste. "That girl outside the door is so ferocious. I''m really afraid of her. Elizabeth, see you next time, I gotta go." Michael stood up and ready to leave. "Alright, I''ll go back to school tomorrow. See you then!" Elizabeth stood up to send him off. Michael drove off and Fiona frowned, she turned and said to Elizabeth: "Mr.Joshua has asked me to make sure that you do not meet him." Elizabeth pursed her lips andughed: "We''re both teachers from the same school, It is impossible that we avoid meeting?" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Elizabeth, I feel like there''s something wrong with the way he looks at you. You should be more careful." After Fiona finished reminding her, she went back to the room next to hers. Elizabeth looked a little embarrassed. She no longer had the mood to pay attention to what others thought of her. She could only hope that the injuries caused by her on the inte would disappear as soon as possible. Just as Elizabeth wanted to turn around and enter, the sound of a sportscar suddenly came from afar. That beast-like growl made Elizabeth feel an indescribable sense of anticipation. Sure enough, in the distance, a ck sports car was flying towards her. Very quickly, the sports car stopped beside her in an elegant manner, causing smoke and dust to swirl around. It was Joshua. Chapter 1063 Chapter 1063 Seeing Joshua getting out of the car, Elizabeth was so surprised that she can say nothing but quickly walked towards Joshua and hug him tightly. Elizabeth''s muffled voice sounded from his embrace: "Why did not tell me you woulde here?" "I want to give you a surprise!" Joshua let out a lowugh. Seeing how much she weed him, his heart was finally at ease. Only then did Elizabeth gently pull herself out from his embrace. Raising her eyes, when she saw that he was wearing a mask, she said softly, "Let''s go in and chat!" Joshua nodded, his gaze gentle as he concentrated on her back, and followed her into the living room. After seeing he taking off his mask, Elizabeth was in astonishment, she asked: "What''s wrong with your face?" Joshua hurriedly raised his hand to block his left cheek that was still swollen and said indifferently, "I hit it myself identally. It''s fine, don''t worry!" Elizabeth frowned, "You lie! This doesn''t even seem like a collision wound. Did you get into a fight with someone? " Joshua could only admit it honestly: "Alright, true is I did fight with someone, don''t worry,it¡¯ s no big deal!" Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Seeing that he was smiling at her like that, Elizabeth did not know whether tough or cry, but seeing that his face was swollen like that, she could not help but touch his wound: "Does it hurt?" "A little bit painful, but now it doesn''t hurt anymore!" Joshua raised hisrge palm and held her small hand. "I heard that you''ve applied for leave thest two days. Still thinking about the news? " "Even though I want to put it down, I can''t stop thinking about it!" Elizabeth let out a low sigh, and then, she twisted her fingers as if she was making a decision: "Joshua, I want to go back to see my mother." "You haven''t seen her before?" Joshua was startled, and asked. "No, I didn''t want to see her before, but now, I have calmed down. No matter how far I hide, it''s useless. I still care her so much." Elizabethughed at herself. "If you want to, thene back with me this time. I''ll make an arrangement for you two to meet!" Joshua would never stop her from doing this. In any case, he already knew that April was a scapegoat, so his hatred for her wasn''t that strong. "Alright, I''m going to apply for a leave of absence from the school, but I''m still in my internship. I don''t know if I can stay and work, but if I can''t, then I''ll look for another job." Elizabeth also felt that she was not in her best condition recently and that it would affect her work. She did not want to mislead the children, so she felt that it was best for her to resign from this job as soon as possible. "You don''t need to work. You don''t need money anyway!" Joshua actually hoped that she would be able to live his days peacefully, without the need to rush back to work. "I''m not working to earn money anymore. I''m just looking for a way to spare my time. You If I keep busy, then I won''t have time to think about many awful things." Elizabethughed bitterly. In the past, she would consider the sry for her job, but now, she really didn''t need any money. "Do you miss me?" Joshua walked over and asked her sinisterly. Elizabeth, on the other hand, remained silent and nodded her head, "Yes, I have spent most of my time thinking about you. Joshua serious expression was like that of a gentle kitten, making people want to embrace it and have it rest for the rest of its life. "Don''t think about too much. We still have a long life ahead of us! " Joshua said as he deliberately pulled out her long hair and smiled. Elizabeth, on the other hand, was not as optimistic and naive as he was. She felt that every time she met Joshua, it was like a time she had stolen. "Yeah, it''s still growing!" Elizabeth didn''t want to bring such pessimistic feelings of hers to him, so, no matter what he said, she agreed, and the atmosphere was rxed. "I''m still the most rxed here. I''m a bit tired, so I want to sleep for a while. Do you want toe with me?" Joshua had been on the ne for such a long time, yet he was driving here by himself. At this moment, he was truly tired and wanted to rest. "En!" Elizabeth did not refuse and followed him up to the second floor. Outside the window, one could see a jade-green grass and a distant ce. Beside it was a tall birch forest, and in the corner, there was a field of nameless wild flowers blooming. Elizabeth tidied up her own bedroom very neatly. Sky blue bed sheets and a striped nket were draped over a corner, revealing a warm bed. The moment Joshua entered, he took off his jacket, "I''m going to take a bath!" Joshua also had a slight obsession with cleanliness. Before going to sleep, he liked to take a bath. When he came out, he was wearing a towel. The towel was obviously not seriously tied. It was loose, as if it would fall down the next second along with his long walking legs. Elizabeth''s eyes pped, the depths of her eyes burning with the heat of her life, and she couldn''t help but blush. Joshuazilyid on her bed and patted on the ce that came out: "Come here!" His voice didn''t have the deep tone of a mature man. It still retained the clear tone of a boy, but it was truly pleasant to hear. It had an enchanting tone to it. Elizabeth moved to the side of the bed and lied down. She wiped away the long hair by her ear and said, "Weren''t you tired? Then hurry up and sleep, I won''t disturb your rest anymore!" "If you don''t stay with me, I won''t be able to sleep! I want to hug you " Joshua had many ways to make her listen to him obediently. Elizabeth was startled for a moment, then chuckled with lowered eyes: "I don''t think you''re tired, tricking me!" "Are you going to fall for it? You know full well that I''m lying to you! " Joshua said in a low and deep voice. Elizabeth stared at him nkly for a second, then nodded: "Yes, I will take your words seriously!" "foolish babe!" Joshua scolded her once, then pulled her onto the bed. Elizabeth tightened his body, and ced his hands on his chest like a child, sleeping very obediently. Joshua ced his hand on her waist and leaned over with his thin lips. Elizabeth thought that he was really going to do something, but he didn''t manage to do anything further. Two minutester, with the man''s deep and steady breathing, Elizabeth was slightly surprised. She gently turned her head to look and found that Joshua had already closed his eyes and was asleep. The handsome face that was just inches away from him, when magnified, was actually so enchanting. Although there was still a patch of red and swollen on the left side of his face, this face really did have a bewitching charm. Chapter 1064 Chapter 1064 Maybe, he was really tired, Elizabeth didn''t even dare to breathe, afraid that it would disturb him. Watching him silently, even if he did nothing, had be Elizabeth''s happiest time. After maintaining this posture for a long time, Elizabeth felt a little ufortable. She wanted to get up and make some food for Joshua. However, just as she was about to get up, the man''s hand on her waist suddenly exerted force, pulling her back into his arms again. Elizabeth was startled, did he get disturbed ? "Don''t go!" The man muttered. Elizabeth could only bow her body and turn her back to him. She did not dare to have the attitude of leaving. Even though Joshua was asleep, his sleep is not sound. Any movement of the woman in his embrace could still easily wake him up. He changed his sleeping gesture, and slept with his back bent like hers. Like this, Elizabeth''s small body waspletely sucked into his embrace. His embrace was very safe and warm. In a trance, Elizabeth had also fallen asleep. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. When the two of them woke up, the sky outside the window was alreadypletely dark. Elizabeth checked the time on her phone. It was already 8 PM. "Joshua, I gotta get up and make you something to eat!" Elizabeth moved a little, and the man''s arm tightened again. "I don''t want to eat anything, just let me hug for a while!" Joshua muttered. "but I''m a little hungry!" Elizabeth rubbed her stomach. She actually didn''t eat anything today either. " let''s go out for dinner. Call May and Fiona to join us together!" "Alright then!" Elizabeth did not object, so she got off the bed and put on her jacket. The bath towel on Joshua had been loosened eight hundred years ago, and at this moment, his body is really sexy.. "You ... Did you bring any clothes? " Elizabeth turned her back, not daring to look at hiszy and casual appearance, and asked with a slightly nervous voice. "it''s in the car, honey, can you take it for me?!" Seeing that she was hungry, Joshua did not want to tease her. Besides, he was hungry and did not have the strength to mess with her. Elizabeth took his car key downstairs, and in a short while, she had picked up a luggage and opened it, revealing Joshua''s clothes inside. She took his clothes, and suddenly, an exquisite blue box dropped from his clothes. Elizabeth quickly bent down to pick it up, andughed dryly: "I didn''t think that you would have something inside your clothes. I''ll put it back for you!" "It''s for you to have a look. Open it!" Joshua took the clothes that she passed to him, and directly put it on right in front of her, without even feeling embarrassed anymore. Un, this really resembled the life of a husband and wife. "For me?" Elizabeth was a little surprised. "A present!" Joshua only wore a pair of shorts before he walked over and hugged her from her back. Then, Elizabeth opened the box with his fingers. It is a diamond ne. The ne was like water droplets embedded with three dazzling diamonds. Under the light, it was dazzling and beautiful. "Gorgeous!" Elizabeth could not help but exim, maybe she had less experience than him, this kind of precious ne, with its exquisite workmanship, could really give people a shocking feeling. "Let me help you put it on!" Joshua reached out and picked it up, hanging it around her neck. Elizabeth realized that she actually did not want to reject any of his good intentions. "Why aren''t you wearing the things I gave you previously? If you don''t want to wear the ne or bracelet, then so be it. Why don''t you want to wear a ring anymore? " Joshua discovered that her entire body was made of white, and immediately scolded her lightly in annoyance. "It''s not that I don''t want to wear it, it''s just that I don''t dare to. The things you gave me are very precious. A primary school teacher of mine wears such expensive things to ss every day. It is not suitable!" Elizabeth found an exnation. Joshua thought what she said is reasonable, but he still hoped that she would wear this one. "Don''t take off this ne!" Joshua asked arrogantly. Elizabeth looked at the dazzling pendant, and nodded: "Alright, I won''t take it, I''ll always wear it!" Joshua was really happy to hear that. He took out a beige turtleneck sweater and put it on, then donned a pair of well-groomed jeans, revealing a pair of long legs and a pair of white shoes. Dressed like this, Joshua was simply too handsome to befriend. As expected, a good-looking man, wearing anything seemed to be custom - made for him. Seeing his casual attire, Elizabeth''s heart unavoidably started to beat faster. Oh my god, she felt like she had returned to her childhood, infatuated with Joshua. "Why are you staring at me like that, are you attracted by me?" Joshua smiled, he liked to see her stunned look, it was a little cute. Elizabeth quickly retracted her gaze and blushed: "Look at how handsome you are!" Joshua was moved by her words, he hugged his with his long arm: "Fine, I ept your praise. Let''s go, I''ll treat you to a meal!" Elizabeth was amused by his sinister joke. The two of them went downstairs and called Fiona and May. As soon as the two of them came over, they greeted Joshua formally. They all went to the best restaurant in town to eat. Returning home after eating dinner, it was already past 10 at night, Joshua and Elizabeth even drank a bit of alcohol.. Joshua dizzily sat on the sofa with Elizabeth while leaning on his shoulder, his expression was also a little dazed. "Let''s go upstairs to enjoy our own time!" Joshua suddenlyughed. Elizabeth''s little face, which had already turned red from drinking too much, became even more beautiful at this moment. Upstairs, Joshua suddenly bent down to fumble around his luggage, and after a while, he came out with a box in his hand. "I didn''t do anythingst time. Did you take your medicine secretly?" Joshua suddenly asked Elizabeth as he held the box. Elizabeth jumped in fright, since he asked, she could only answer honestly: "Yes, I''ve eaten." "I knew it!" Joshua felt a little vexed: "You don''t want it that much ..." "It''s not that I don''t want to, it''s that I''m scared. Joshua, we can''t have children now!" Elizabeth immediately interrupted him and said with a sorrowful expression. "Are you afraid that I won''t be responsible?" Joshua seems to get a little annoyed. Elizabeth bit her lips and shook her head: "No, I''m afraid it will bring troubles to you." Chapter 1065 Chapter 1065 Joshua was surprised when hearing what she said. He stared at the Elizabeth''s lips that were tightly clenched. He had originally misunderstood her intentions, and his gaze softened as he asked in a low voice, "Why are you afraid of that?" "Actually, I also thought about your grandmother would finally ept me if I were pregnant, but then I thoght twice. I felt that we should be responsible for our children. I just can''t use him as a bargaining chip to exchange my marriage." Elizabeth, continued to said as well as eyes moist: "It is unfair for my kids born in that way." Joshua gently lifted her chin, watching the tears in her eyes rolling around and finally sliding down from the corners of her eyes. He touched her lips with his thin lips and muttered: "Everyone has a selfish side, so it''s not wrong for you to be a little selfish. I don''t me you!" "Dear!" Elizabeth raised her feet, and her two hands proactively wrapped around his neck, her pink lips pressing onto his. "It''s enough if you love me, that''s enough for me!" Joshua felt a ball of fire in his chest burn his entire body, he immediately hugged her even tighter, and kissed her deeply than ever. Amanda didn''t wait very long. She only waited for two days before she received a call from Briana. With the condition of not interfering with his son''s rtionship with Mary for the past half year, Briana had made Leo agree to let Amanda work at hispany. Of course Leo agreed. At the moment,, Leo had no other choice. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Amanda happily danced in the room, and in the end, she stopped in her tracks with a curtain call. The corners of her mouth raised, and she proudly raised her head. "Leo, we''re about to get to know each other!" Amanda was very happy, as though she was holding onto a golden key to a blissful life. She felt that as long as she walked over there, and turned the key to the door, she would be able to get everything she wanted. Amanda picked out a milky-white suit for herself. Inside it was a light pink shirt, her wavy hair was tied into a ponytail, and shiny diamond earrings were on her ears. She knew that a man like Leo definitely wouldn''t like women wearing heavy makeup, so she made herself up with an exquisite and elegant light makeup. She picked up a car worth 300.000 dors in her garage and drove to her newpany. Amanda was not an ordinary girl. She was actually three years older than Mary, and only her father knew what was fishy about it. At this moment, Amanda was still immersed in her beautiful dream of being the pride of the heavens. She didn''t know that the girl she resented before would be even more conflicted with her in the future. Lucky as she is, Briana had won her a very good position as Leo''s business assistant, in the Personnel Department. Amanda''s education had proven that she could definitely win this job, even if she did not have any experience, but with Briana¡¯s help, that was no problem. In Briana¡¯s n, firstly, it would allow Amanda toe in contact with her son at any time, and secondly, it would let Amanda know about her son''s daily schedule. This way, Mary would treat Amanda as one of his informants, and in any case, she was now part of the broaderwork, someone who was going to catch a big fish. Amanda was well - dressed orderly. Her beautiful looking shows every etiquette of a graceful female. Although she had been in such a high position since the moment she came and suffered from everyone''s jealousy, she was not worried at all, because she believed that in the future, she would get along well with this group of people. She had means to deal with these jealous women. After being arranged by the Personnel Department, Amanda was officially invited to Leo''s office. Leo never thought that there would be someone who would want to work here. He had just came out of the conference room, his expression dark as he pushed open the door and entered the office. Amanda was sitting in her position when she saw Leo walking over from afar, her eyes immediately lit up. There was a touch of excitement mixed in with surprise in her eyes, which caused her to unconsciously clench her fingers, and her palms became sweaty. "It''s him! It''s him!" She was up to cried out. Leo did not even notice her. At that moment, after he entered the office, he received a call from his secretary. "Let here in!" Leo sat down on his ck office chair. He looked at the door with a domineering gaze, as he wanted to see what kind of woman would be willing to be used as a gun by her mother. Amanda walked in gracefully. The moment Leo saw her, a look of surprise shed across his face. Indeed, Amanda gave others a good first impression, and felt that this woman had a good temperament. "Hello, Mr. Leo. My name is Amanda!" Amanda walked to his desk and introduced herself with a smile. Leo asked in an indifferent tone: "What is your rtionship with my mother? Why must she make me give you this job? " Amanda did not expect Leo to ask such a question, and immediately blushed due to the embarrassment. "Mr. Leo, I don''t quite understand what you said!" Amanda immediately pretended to be stupid in response. "Didn''t my mother tell you?" Leo''s lips rose, as she revealed a cold smile. She said with a red face: "Mr. Leo, I only met your mother two days ago. I don''t know what she said, I thought I was qualified for this job with my own ability. Please give me a chance, let me prove myself." Leo shrugged his shoulders. "I have already given you this chance, go out and find my assistant, she will tell you what to do." "Thank you Mr. Leo.!" After Amanda finished speaking, he turned and left, but his heart was in a mess. She did not expect to be questioned by Leo on the first day of work, and she was unavoidably annoyed. Thinking about that, Amanda''s face immediately became a pocker face. If that was really the case, then her situation was not that good, and Leo would definitely guard against her at all costs. Amanda secretly clenched her teeth. No matter what, now that she had met Leo, she would definitely be able to refresh his affability level. Chapter 1066 Chapter 1066 At the scene of the bidding for the construction project of the sea bridge across the southeast, the major constructionpanies from both inside and outside the country were gathered. The value of the project was going to be up to 100 billion dors, which was the ultimate goal of thepetition among the fewrge consortia. Wayne Family was the leader of the bidders, and also the one with the most hopes of seizing this project. Edwards valued this auction very highly, so he brought his team over here today. Because there had been a lot of people targeting the Wayne Family recently, this time''s auction might have had an unexpected result, Edwards sat solemnly in the front row, beside him sat a few foreign power enterprises, although once he entered the stage, everyone had sufficient etiquette, but the sharpness in his eyes was like des and swords, neither could match the others. This was a national level tender project. The atmosphere was very tense, and the guests had all sat down in silence. Edwards and the person in charge beside him discussed in a low voice, only then did he realize that within the bidding this time around, there were a few sworn enemies, and the viciousness in their eyes made Edwards slightly frown. On the surface, the bidding was a businesspetition, but it was secretly rted to the presidential election half a yearter. Everyone had their own reasons, Edwards had long snares laid down two years ago, so his strength was closely tied to his position in the. Whether he could take the next step forward would depend on who he was betting on in the next round. At 10 am, the bidding finally began! Other than the South-Eastern Ocean Bridge Project, a few other major projects were bidding as well. A piece ofnd close to the sea was also being sold, and was one of the projects that Edwards had set his eyes on. When the vice president of thepany next to him raised his sign, there was always someone following him. The price was always higher than Wayne Group''s. Just as he was about to reach Edwards''s budget, the Vice Chairman looked over at him, his eyes filled with uncertainty. Edwards looked his phone, and very quickly, all the information regarding thepany was transferred to his phone. His gaze quickly swept past them, and his lips formed a cold smile. It looked like John was undoubtedly manipting him from the back. To be able to set up apany in such a short period of time, to be able to buy thend for ten billion, his background must not be simple. "Follow!" Edwards''s thin lips slightly parted. The Vice President was confused, and he couldn''t help but remind Boss: "Boss, if this bidding exceeds our expectations, then the value of thend we marked will be lost!" "Don''t worry about it. Thatnd is connected to the southeast sea bridge. We have to get it!" Edwards ordered coldly. The vice president could only continue to raise the price. The executives of thepanies looked at the twopetitors with fear in their eyes. Each bid was around 100 million. It was not something an ordinary person could afford. Everyone''s heart rate sped up, except for Edwards! Sure enough, the other party''s expression turned red and puffed up into a purplish green color. The nervous hands that held up the sign were shaking. If they added another 200 million, they would no longer have the confidence to follow anymore. "Add it in!" Edwards coldlymanded the Vice President beside him. The Vice President raised his hand twice in a row. This time, he didn''t hear the other side raise the price again. Edwards clenched his teeth tightly, and decided to let him pay more than three billion. Very good, John had sessfully infuriated him this time. When everyone walked out of the room, everyone''s legs were soft and their hands were trembling. Just a moment ago, it seemed like the amount of money had really changed into numbers, but behind the numbers, was actually a sky-high price. The Vice President wiped the cold sweat off his forehead with the back of his hand, and looked at Edwards''s ugly and gloomy expression, his voice trembling: "Boss, were we yed around by someone?" Edwards snorted, "Someone is deliberately raising the price to y tricks with us, I will find them." "Boss, if someone really dares to y tricks with us, why don''t we just give up thend? They might not be able to afford it." The Vice President still remembered the thrilling scene from a moment ago. He felt that every increase in the price was akin to slicing open a vein for blood, and his entire body was filled with a chill. "No, we have to get thatnd. It can only mean that the opponent knows me very well!" Edwards clenched his fists tightly. Other than John, the only person who knew him would be his grandfather. All those years ago, he had fought with John many times, and fought in secret in front of his grandfather, which was extremely dangerous. John must have thoroughly understood his personality, which was why he made such a move this time around. "Boss, can''t we use the same method to counterattack him? As long as they are unable to take over thisnd, there will be another auction sooner orter. At that time, they will be the ones to make tricks with themselves. " The Vice President still felt that this bid was too big. Three billion dors had been added in for free. This was no longer a pain to him anymore. "No, I never have the attitude to gamble when I do things. You''ve followed me for so many years, but there''s still no opponent who understands me better!" Edwardsughed coldly, opened up the buttons on his suit, bent his waist, and got into the car. Right, no matter what Edwards did, he would only do it for real. Not taking risks, not gambling, was his motto in life, and it was also the people with power that were able to bring Ji Group today''s brilliant achievements. The Vice President quickly bent down and closed the car door for Edwards. Then, they drove away. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. When they left, on top of the parked vehicles not far away, John had a pleased smile on his face, and sitting beside him were the two sworn enemies of the Wayne Family. The incident this time was caused by them joining forces, so John persuaded his three enemies from before into a team to deal with the Wayne Family. "Three billion, wow, so much money, how many people can I buy for the rest of their lives? Edwards, you must be feeling sorry for me. " John proudly spread his hands, he was extremely happy, as if he had won a battle. "Mr. John, that''s not right. This is not the result that we wanted. You clearly said that we could take down thisnd." However, the two middle ¡ª aged men beside him had extremely dissatisfied expressions. " you guys have all seen the entire auction, it''s not that we don''t work hard, or that we don''t have too much money, it''s just that Edwards is too conceited, too over ¡ªconfident." John immediately revealed an innocent expression. Chapter 1067 Chapter 1067 John was very pleased deeply in his heart. If this time Edwards took half of thepany''s funds to run the project for the South -Eastern Ocean Bridge and the coastal area, once the chain of funds broke, Wayne Family would face the most serious crisis in history. When that time came, he could take advantage of the chaos and maybe there would be a ray of hope for him to snatch Wayne Group from thepany and remove Edwards from the list. John had nned for this day from the very beginning, so whatever he did in the middle of the journey, it would be to cause trouble with Edwards because he was young. He had been waiting for this day toe, and he had been waiting for this chance. Of course, he was gambling, and if Edwards''s funds were cut off, then his chance would finallye. But if Edwards won this time, it would also mean that in his entire life, even if it was his son''s entire life, he would still be able to be his grandson, so it would be impossible for him to regain control of the entire Wayne Group. He had calcted it before, that Edwards would benefit by a trillion from these two projects. At that time, he and his assets would ascend to yet another level, and he would be even more frightening. Edwards returned back to hispany. He impatiently threw his phone on the desk, and a ruthless look shed across his face. "Damn that John!" Edwards didn''t think that John would actually cut him at this time. This sh had fixed his sore spot, and Edwards really wanted to call someone to capture that old bastard and beat him up. Just as Edwards was enraged, the phone on the table rang! Edwards looked at the call, only then did he calm his anger from his embarrassment and picked up the phone. "Edwards, congrattions to you. Victory has been marked as the South East Ocean Bridge." A deep male voice full of sincerity was sent over to Edwards to congratte him. Edwards smiled, "Thank you, Mr. Vice -President free recently? Let''s have a meal and talk about it in detail when we meet!" "Of course, I will arrange this meal for you as a celebration.. We haven''t met since two years ago, I truly miss the days when we were ssmates in school." The other party sighed. "That''s right. You''re involved in politics and I''m a businessman. In the past, we were good friends but due to differences in upation, we avoided each other. Today, we finally have amon goal." Edwards sighed. "Edwards, I am very grateful for your support." The other party''s words were filled with gratitude. "That;s not big deal. I know that you would do the same thing for me.. With a person like you who has served the country with all your might, I believe that our country will have a better tomorrow!" The sincerity of Edwards''s words made others feel at ease. "Back then, I was only speaking without thinking. The so-called ''reporting'' needs a tform to disy it. I truly never expected that you would still remember what I had said." There was a hint of embarrassment in the other party''s words. "How could that be? "Not everyone can have your ambitious dreams, but I don''t. I''m only interested in money. Saving a powerful country and all that sort of thing can only be achieved if I have money." Edwards joked himself. "No, I''ve always admired you. Whatever you say, you will do it with your feet on the ground. Edwards, I really look forward to the time when we meet again. In these two years, I have endured what I have to endure and avoided what I have to avoid. The man said in a deep voice. "Alright, see youter!" Edwards smiled. "Alright, I have to go!" After saying that, the other party hung up. Edwards calmed his mood and received a call from the assistant, informing him that the meeting would begin in five minutes. Leo called Mary, but Mary did not answer. Her assistant was the one who picked up the call, saying that Mary was filming the movie. Leo knew that she had to take on a new movie recently, so he decided to bring some delicacies to visit her shooting site. Leo''s current rtionship with Mary could now be considered to be public, and everyone in the crew knew that Mary''s current boyfriend was the Great Young Master of the Luo Family. All of them looked at her with envious expressions. Once or twice Bryant heard this, he immediately lost a good impression of those Female Celebrity s, so when he was acting, he could denounce them even more. Mary was in the middle of filming a street scene with Bryant, causing him to be angry. When Leo came to the scene, Mary was acting out this scene. The staff who were watching from the sidelines suddenly saw Leo bringing his assistant and fruit drinks over, they were all very surprised. Some of the staff members wanted to notify Mary, but were stopped by Leo. He wanted to see how she took part in the filming, and felt that it would be different. For the sake of this scene, Mary had rehearsed for a long time and brewed a long period of emotions. As a result, she waspletely immersed in the scene and simply did not notice that there stood a Leo in the midst of a bunch of staff members. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Leo was dressed casually today, and it was not his usual suit or leather shoes. He looked young and fresh. He crossed his arms in front of his chest as he watched Mary, who was scurrying over from afar with great interest. Mary was wearing a somewhat sexy dress that the film crew had prepared for her. It was a hanging belt, and her style was simr to that of a nightclub. The makeup on her face was quite heavy, and she struggled to run while wearing her high heels. Bryant''s male lead had left in anger because he saw Mary dancing in the nightclub. This scene was actually mixed with many emotional ys, if it yed out, it would really test the two actors. The light from the streetmp was a little dim. Before Leo could see clearly what Mary was wearing, she still had a smile on his face, but when he saw the minuscule piece of cloth that Mary was wearing, the corners of his mouth stiffened and he stoppedughing. She puckered into a line, the lines on Leo''s face bing extremely taut. Mary caught up with Bryant, but was pushed away by him with a swing of his hand, causing her to immediately fall to the ground. Even though Leo knew that she was acting, he still trembled. He took a step forward and was about to rush forward and carry Mary away. Mary could be considered to be professional, that throw just now, she had actually fallen for real. Her knees hurt a little, but she immediately crawled back up and continued to chase after Bryant. This time, she caught up to Bryant again. Not caring about Bryant''s pushing, her two hands hooked onto his neck, and her lips stuck on his! Chapter 1068 Chapter 1068 "Debit, debit!" Just as Mary''s lips were touching it, the director by the side immediately shouted to the photographer, who quickly moved out of the way to take the shot. The scene that appeared under the camera was as though Mary was kissing on the lips, but in reality, Mary and Bryant was just kissing together as they shook their heads. The two people''s lips had just touched each other for a moment before moving away immediately. When Leo saw this scene, his eyes immediately widened. He obviously did not expect that the first time he came to visit, he would show this to him. He could feel a deep maliceing from the heavens. The employees at the side all turned to look at Leo, guessing what his reaction would be when they saw him. Leo''s expression did not change, but at the bottom of his heart, he already had an impulse to bring this woman back to his house and hide, never letting here out again, as he wanted to personally cut off her acting career. "Cut, Honey, your hair must be a bit messy. We have to show you a scene of your emotions rising in the wind. Come on, let''s do it again!" The director''s vignt eyes were still able to find the w of this scene. Mary immediately parted ways with Bryant, and then, they both burst outughing in a slightly awkward manner. The director suddenly felt a bone - chilling cold gaze staring at his back. He was so frightened that he immediately turned around to search, but he couldn''t find it. Someone was controlling a blower beside her, the wind suddenly grew stronger, causing Mary''s hair to be messed up. She couldn''t help but to extend her hand to take care of it, when suddenly, she seemed to see a familiar figure standing in the crowd. Her beautiful eyes slightly widened, obviously in disbelief, as she didn''t expect Leo to look at her from where he stood. Leo raised his hand, and with a stiff handsome face, he forced out a gentle smile. Seeing him raise his hand, Mary realized that she was not seeing things, it was really Leo, and was standing in the middle of the crowd, causing her to panic, why did hee here? Bryant followed her lifeless gaze and looked over. He was also startled when he saw Leo. "Mary, your boyfriend is here. How about we discuss this with the director? We can shoot this show tomorrow!" Bryant was truly considerate and warm. At this moment, it was the first time he was concerned about Mary''s feelings. Mary refused. Indeed, with Leo here, she did not have the mood to continue filming, but, as an actor, if she did not have any sense of professionalism, she was afraid that others wouldugh at her. Furthermore, this scene, had already been put off for a long time, until today, when everyone''s situation was still the same. "It¡¯s okay, let''s go on!" Mary immediately turned around and walked back to her original position. Because it was dark, she was unable to see Leo clearly from afar. However, in her heart, for a moment, an indescribable bitterness surged within her heart, as her eyes turned red. Seeing the director''s gesture, Mary immediately forced himself back to reality and rushed towards Bryant once again. Bryant was not affected at all, but when he pushed Mary, his hand movements were not as strong. In the middle of the gale, Mary''s hair was in a mess. When she ran over, her eyes were clearly redder than before. This time,, when she lifted the tip of his foot and ced it on his lips, his entire body shivered. Bryant was also getting nervous, but fortunately, the camera had his back facing him, so it did not manage to capture the nervousness in his eyes. Finally, the secene was perfectly passed. Bryant secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Mary also seemed to have used up all her strength to turn around, and immediately an assistant came over and helped her put on a knitted jacket. It was cold in thete Spring. Mary had continuously patted for more than an hour and at this moment, her face was pale from the cold weather as the corners of her mouth trembled. Mary put on her jacket and tightly wrapped it around herself as she walked towards her with big strides. "Honey,e to my car!" Seeing that she had frozen quite a bit, Leo immediately suggested. His car had a heater, at least to keep her warm. "No need, why are you here?" Mary looked at him with her beautiful eyes, a sh of sadness in them. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "I missed you so much!" His eyes was deeply focused on her face, with a hint of sincerity in his eyes. Mary immediatelyughed: "It''s already sote and you''re stillin ghere. You need to drive for more than two hours to get here, it''s too far." "I don''t care about the distance. I only know that I''m going to see you today!" After Leo finished speaking, he extended his hand out, wanting to hold her small hand. Mary immediately hid behind him and muttered: "There are a lot of people here, let¡¯s goto the makeup room." Leo frowned. He did not know if it was his illusion or not, but he kept having the feeling that Mary was a little different from him. His heart trembled, and this feeling made him uneasy. In the dressing room, it was not that cold anymore. Mary sat on a small sofa and held onto a cup of hot water. "Babe, you did well!" The reason why Leo said those words that disobeyed his heart was because he was in a bad mood from his good acting. "Is that so? It took me over an hour to satisfy the director." Mary chuckled. "Honey, I''ve called you a few times today, why haven''t you answered? "Is it really that busy?" This kind of thing had never happened before, and that was why Leo''s current state of mind was evidently filled with panic and unease. "Yeah, I''ve been working all day today. I''m really busy..." "Did something happen?" "Honey, you are running away from me, right?" Leo was not easy to deceive, his sharp eyes had already seen everything clearly. Mary was surprised, she immediately lowered her head and bit her lips: "No, how could I hide from you, I''m really busy, I was nning to call you back tonight." "If I didn''te here, would you really call back?" Leo was skeptical. At this moment, Mary''s heart was in a mess again. That''s right, she was pretending that she was busy and did not answer his call. She just wanted to try and see if she could live if she did not answer his call every day for a week. Chapter 1069 Chapter 1069 The evading gaze from Mary confirmed the doubt in Leo''s heart. He took a step forward and condescendingly looked his baby who was holding a cup of water with lowered eyes. Her thick ck eyshes were trembling slightly. "Honey, what happened? Why did you suddenly ignore me? " The man wanted to interrogate her, but he instantly stopped himself. He squatted down and looked straight into Mary''s eyes. Yes, she ignored him, which made him very upset. Mary''s beautiful eyes made contact with the sadness in his eyes. Her heart trembled, and she hurriedly shifted her gaze elsewhere, forcing out augh: "You thought too much, I didn''t ignore you. Mary truly could not suddenly break all rtions with him. She could not do it, and could not be so heartless, even though she knew she still loved him deeply, but, because of what her mother said, she had the determination to stay away from him. "But, I feel that your attitude towards me has changed. Honey, tell me, what happened?" You can''t make me anxious like this, can you? " Leo could not help but scold her ruthlessly, but if he could do nothing about it, he would go crazy from anxiety. He gripped one of her arms tightly and forced her to look him in the eyes. Mary lowered her head, pursed her lips andughed: "What is the difference? You''re really thinking too much." "really? "Fine,e back with me now and we need to talk!" Leo immediately requested. "I am afraid not, I have two scenester, and there will be one tomorrow morning. I''ve already taken leave from my job earlier, causing the director to be unhappy, so I can''t ask a leave anymore, Leo, you need toe back, since you''re so busy with work, you don''t need toe here! Mary didn''t actually have a deep scheming mind, she didn''t know what kind of tricks she had to use to deceive or coax an angry man. Only then, would she say words that even she couldn''t believe, and use to send Leo away. "Mary!" Leo immediately pressed down on her shoulders with both of his hands, his eyes spouted fire as he red at her with furious eyes and questioned: "You only use the excuse of busy yourself with this to fawn on me? I know something must have happened to you. Do you want to break up with me? " The word "breakup" pierced right into Mary''s weak point, causing her to freeze, her beautiful eyes widened as she looked at the angry man in front of her. On the contrary, she really wanted to jump into his embrace, hug him tightly, and tell him how much she loved him, how afraid she was of losing him. However, she had to calm down and hide her deep feeling. She couldn''t be willful. She still had a long way to go before she could hug him again. "You ... let me go, You''re hurting me! " Mary hurriedly twisted her arms, attempting to struggle free from his grasp. Hearing her scream for pain, Leo immediately let go of her hand, her fingers trembling. His heart was filled with anger, but he was unable to find an outlet to vent it. "If you don''t give me a reasonable exnation, I won''t leave tonight!" After Leo finished speaking, he turned and walked out. When he reached the door, he stiffly said: "I''ll wait for you in the car, you have to consider this carefully. If you want to tell me the truth, thene and find meter!" Mary sat on the spot like a wooden chicken, the hand holding the cup began to tremble, and her heart started to ache. She could not cry aloud, she could only silently cry.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Just then, two girls suddenly walked in. They were standing not too far away from them a moment ago, watching the makeup room, and when they saw Leo enter with Mary, they thought that they would do something shameful inside, but they never expected that they would actually see Leo leave with a pocker face. A quarrel? The two women wanted to see what was going on. In any case, they only constructed a makeshift dressing room like this, and they shared it. "Oh, Honey, are you crying?" One girl immediately asked with concern. Mary did not expect that someone woulde in. She did not have time to wipe the tears off her face, and was already seen by them. She hurriedly lowered her head, and said in a low voice while shaking her head: "No, I''m fine!" "Did you quarrel with Leo? "Are you alright?!" Although they seemed concerned, it was more like she was prying into information. Of course, Mary knew their intentions, as she was in in the entertainment world, even the slightest movement could turn into a huge wave in the next second. At this moment, if the two of them knew that she and Leo had quarreled, the news of tomorrow would definitely be that she was kicked by Leo, and the news of their breakup was solid. "No, we are fine, thank you for your concern!" Mary quickly wipe the tears with tissues at the corner of her eyes, then stood up: "I''m going to find Bryant for the script!" They two looked at each other with a yful look before they both sneered at the same time. When Mary walked out, she could see a ck car parked by the side of the road from far away. Leo was still here. He was currently sitting in the car, waiting for her to give him an exnation. However, how was she going to exin it? Telling the truth? Saying his mother once asked her to leave?. Of course, she knew that this matter was not that simple. As long as she still loved Leo, and Leo still loved her, it was difficult to say whether or not they would end up breaking up. Her only thought right now was to hang on to her rtionship. Perhaps after a long time, Leo would not be interested in hanging around with her, and might even find a new woman she liked. At that time, it might be easier for her to let him go. Mary also felt that this kind of cold treatment was excessive. However, other than this method, she really couldn''t think of any other. Mary had really run over to find Bryant for the show, she did not go onto the car to look for Leo. In the blink of an eye, more than two hours had passed. Bryant realized that Mary seemed to be holding back her emotions and was deliberately expressing the feelings of a female lead in her y. Thus, he reminded her, "Honey, has Leo not left yet? Do you want to go out and have a talkwith him?" "No!" Mary shook her head andughed bitterly: "Let''s continue with our lines." Chapter 1070 Chapter 1070 It was around 11 pm in the evening when Mary had finally finished thest two scenes at night. She was already very exhauted. Everyone felt that being an actress was a very easy thing, because they could always shine in front of everyone and earn a lot than others. However, it wasn''t easy for them to put in a lot of effort as well. When Mary walked out of the room, her gaze involuntarily turned towards the side of the road. Her heart trembled, as she realized that Leo''s car was actually still parked there. Mary felt like she was about to copse, although she told herself not to go over there. However, her legs were already hurrying towards the car. She still couldn''t harden her heart and really ignored him. Was he nning to spend the whole night in the car on such a cold night? Mary put on her jacket and rushed to the side of the car. Before she knock on the car door, the door opened for her, revealing the man''s tired eyes. Mary stared at him nkly, the two of them looked at each other, and after a long while, Mary finally resisted the urge to jump into his embrace, and spoke in a low voice: "Why are you still here? "It''s cold now, you should go back." "Where are you staying tonight?" Leo knew that she must have a ce to stay. "I... "I live in the house rented by the film crew. You should hurry back. Don''t you have to work tomorrow?" Mary really didn''t want him to spend the entire night here. "If you''re really worried that I''ll freeze to death here, thene with me. Tomorrow morning, I''ll send you here!" Leo could see the deep feelings she had for him from those anxious eyes of hers. The tiring eyes that he had lost just now lit up once again as he purposely made things difficult for her. "I have a show tomorrow morning, I can''t go with you.. There''s a hotel half an hour away, you can stay overnight at the hotel and then drive tomorrow." Mary asked in a low voice. "There''s a hotel in half an hour, and you''re not going to stay with me?" The pair of eyes Leo had just lit up dimmed yet again, a wounded expression in his eyes. Mary was startled, and suddenly felt that she said too much. "Get in!" Leomanded her hoarsely. Mary nced at the clothes on her body and said, "Give me a moment, I have to change my cloths!" This was the film crew''s uniform. She couldn''t leave while wearing it, so she went back to the locker room and put on her own clothes. Her heart was still pounding. She realized that not only was she unable to reject Leo''s overbearing request, she almost got into the car. Crazy! She''s going crazy! Mary had never felt such a sensation of being struck by ice and water before. After Mary changed her clothes, she greeted the assistant. Lowering her head and quickly walked to the side of Leo''s car. Leo did not let his assistant follow him. He drove the car himself and fastly drove to the hotel. Mary felt very tired. She sat next to Leo and leaned on the back of the chair. Leo looked at her cold and pale little face. It was obvious that she is tiring from working, but he really didn''t know why she was still insisting on her profession. At such a young age, was there really a need to work so hard? However, the more angry he was, the more he felt pain in his heart. As expected, half an hourter, there was a Star hotel that in the halfway up the mountain. At this time, there were very few people around, so Leo stopped the car, and went to check in first. After everything was settled, he returned to the car, and saw Mary''s little head nodding on the car, as if she was not going to sleep at all. "Honey, we are here. Let me hold you!" Leo said in a low voice. "No need,, I''ll go by myself!" Mary got her bag and fumbled. Not longter, she put on a pair of sunsses and a mask. Only then did she muster up her courage and get off the car. When Leo saw her childish action, for a moment, he did not know what to feel. He realized that he really seemed to be a bit of a bastard. Seeing him standing there in a daze, Mary immediately became embarrassed. "I still need to wear a mask to protect myself." "I understand, let''s go!" Leo was stupefied, not because she was wearing a mask but because of her confused look just now. They walked through the lobby in a low profile and entered the elevator. "I amo tired!" Mary leaned on the elevator wall, raised her head and looked at the numbers, and muttered. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Leo was about to hold her in his arms. Mary suddenly straightened her body, gently dodging, and said softly: "No, not here!" Leo''s hand froze just like that, and his handsome face had a startled expression, along with a deep sense of loss. Mary secretly thought, what was she doing? However, some of her reactions were instinctual. Just like now, she kept thinking to herself that she should stay away from him and further away from him. That was why her reaction just now had happened subconsciously. As he opened the door, Mary entered the room. Before Mary could put down the bag in her hands, the man''s huge body suddenly flew towards her. In the next second, her back was pushed against the wall as the man''s scorching aura assaulted her. Mary waspletely stunned, but just in an instant, she couldn''t help but reach out to grab his neck, automatically giving it to him. They were clearly very tired, but their enthusiasm did not decrease one bit. felt like he had be the embodiment of a tireless machine, wanting to squeeze out every bit of her passion. Finally, she fainted and fell asleep. Leo took a shower and watched her lying on her side, revealing two slender arms that were as white as jade. She looked as beautiful as fairies that fell into the mortal world. Leo felt that he must be crazy, to think that the intense feeling of possession he had towards her would be so violent that it would even shock him. Just how much he loved this girl, perhaps even he himself was unable to exin it clearly. He only felt that his life had be meaningless without Mary. He only wanted her to always be by his side and always be there. Raising the nket, heid down and hugged her tightly and fell asleep. That night, he actually didn''t dream and had a sound sleep. Chapter 1071 Chapter 1071 The fact that Edwards had seeded in bidding for the extra three billion instantly caused a huge stir in the industry, which also proved how strong and powerful Wayne Family was. The commentators also started to write various magazines one after another, and they made a new round of guesses as they tried to calcte how much money Edwards had earned in these past few years while keeping a low profile. Although the olddy did not care about business matters in the Wayne Family for a long time, but since this matter had stirred up an uproar, the olddy would definitely be aware of it. That night, when Edwards came back to have dinner, she brought up this matter on the dining table. "kid, ever since you took over thepany, you have always done things steadily. This time, why are you making such a hasty decision? Three billion is a sky-high price. The olddy could not help but nag at him. She felt that his decision this time had gone against his standards. Edwards knew that someone had spread the news deliberately. There was no need to guess, it must be the John who was feeling extremely pleased with himself, after he spread the news, everyone would know that he, Edwards, had suffered from a great loss, and did not have anything to me. Furthermore, Grandmahad already told Grandpa about this, and he would definitely be furious, thinking that there was something wrong with his sessor. "Granny, this is veryplicated. I have a reason to buy thatnd, so please don''t worry about me. I definitely didn''t make this decision on the spur of the moment!" Edwards immediately exined with a smile, and also wanted to pacify his grandma¡¯s feelings. "Then tell me, what reason do you have to pay extra three billion dors?" the olddy asked immediately. Seated at the side, the two little fellows and Lareina, were also curiously looking at Edwards, because they too, wanted to know the reason for this matter. Edwards replied calmly: "Themercial value of thend has already shown itself, once the Southeast Bridge is built, thend''s price will increase multiple times once we connect the two cities, and I am confident that I can raise the price of thend, at that time, I will definitely be able to earn back the three billion dors. So, don''t worry about me anymore, okay?" Although this reason was a little general, everyone present could only ept it. Without a professional''s eye, it was impossible to find any gold that shone, and since Edwards felt that there was money there that could earn, then there must be value in investing. "Daddy, did you learn all this business from great - grandfather?" George asked as he supported his head with his small hands and blinked his eyes. "Yes, it is him who told me all of these skills. He taught me many, many useful things. When the timees, I will teach you everything!" Edwards said with a smile. "Then what about Emma?" George didn''t want to learn such boring things all by himself, hence he immediately pulled Emma''s hand. Emma was currently biting off the meat from her bowl with his head down, and when she heard that her brother was pulling on him, she immediately shook his head and protested, "Daddy, I don''t want to. I just want to eat meat." Everyone was amused by Emma''s cute words. "Emma, don''t worry, no one is forcing you to study. Lareina immediately reached out and patted the little guy''s shoulders tofort her. The olddy was also smiling: "George likes to learn more than Emma. However, both of them are still young. This meal ended happily amidst Emma''s yfulness. Lareina brought the two little fellows to finish the homework the school had assigned them. Edwards went to his study to work and Lily followed him in. She ced a cup of tea on Edwards''s table with crossed her arms over her chest, and looked at the man who was working hard. "What''s up?" Edwards put down the documents in his hands, and looked at her with a smile. "Nothing, I just feel that you are really charming when you work hard." In the past, Lily would never praise someone, but now, following Edwards was saying more and more good words. "Then don''t tell me that you want to have sex with me..." Edwards spread his hands andughed evilly. Lily''s rosy white face shed with a blush, and she muttered: "Then you should go back to work, I still have something to do." After speaking, she turned around and left. Behind him, the man let out a low andcent laugh, as if he had taken advantage of her. Lily''s heart throbbed. Why was she so moved just by hearing Edwards''sughter? Lily returned to her room and bit her finger. The emotions that churned in her heart made it impossible for her to calm down and work, so she could only take a bath to calm herself down. After showering and drying his hair, Lily sat on the sofa and turned on theputer. She quickly searched the inte and found a lot of discussing about Edwards''s bid. Since these are rted to Edwards, Lily looked at every single detail of it, and suddenly, she saw a name that appeared frequently in the news, as though this time it was always discussed together with Edwards. That person, was the one who was elected as the twenty ¡ªnine year old Vice- President, Joseph. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Joseph?" Lily mumbled to herself, why did the people above say that he and Edwards did not have any rtionship on the surface, but behind the scenes, the two of them had the possibility of contacting each other for the next round of the presidential election? Lily''s beautiful eyes widened. With only a limited amount of thought, she really couldn''t think through the rtionship between the two of them. She always felt that business and politics were tooplicated. Just then, the door opened, and Edwards walked in with a suit jacket in his hand. As if a male model was walking on stage, Lily looked up and saw his mesmerizing look. His heart trembled again. "What are you staring at me?" Seeing her holding aputer, nestling onto the sofa, with her long hair flowing down her chest, and the light on theputer screen reflecting off her snow - white and exquisite facial features, Edwards took a nce and his heart moved for some reason. "No ...." "Nothing much, I''m just taking a casual look!" As if she was a child who had eaten a candy and was caught, Lily didn''t dare to let Edwards know that he had secretly read about him on the inte. "Taking a casual look?" Edwards''s sharp eyes shed, after that, he casually threw the suit jacket onto the bed, and with his long legs, he walked towards his: "How casual?" When Lily saw him approaching, her breathing became sluggish for a moment. Soon after, he heard his indecent question, and within the low voice, there was even a hint of a smile that had an unknown meaning. "You are the one who is free to do whatever you want!" Of course, Lily understood the meaning behind his words, and immediately gave him a supercilious look. "Yes, I admit it. In front of you, I''m just a casual man!" Edwardszily sat next to her, deliberately trying to squeeze her. Chapter 1072 Chapter 1072 Lily was amused by his words. When Edwards was young, he was much experienced, he absolutely did not seem like someone who knew how to make jokes about boredom, but once they got along with each other, he would always be able to lead the topic to such flirting matters. This made Lily feel embarrassed and shy. "Alright, I know you''re very casual. Go take a bath, we need to go to bed early!" Lily looked at the time. It was almost 11, he could only rush him to take a bath. Edwards pressed down on her, his thin lips following suit as he whispered into her ear, "Alright, I''ll listen to you!" This thick and low male voice was practically asking for Lily''s life. Oh my god, why does this man''s voice sound so seductive? Was there a problem with her hearing? Edwards saw a hint of pink appear on her white face, and his smile deepened as he entered the bathroom with a heartyugh. Only now did Lily realize that she had been fooled by him for no apparent reason, and immediately got angry and embarrassed. No, she had to show the aura of a mistress, she couldn''t always be at a disadvantage. Lily decided to protest tonight. She was going to say no to his manhood. After showering, Edwards was wearing a dark blue robe with water droplets on his short hair, making him look like the king of the dark night. His sharp and deep eyes carried a deep glow, as if he would pounce over at any time. Edwards casually shook his head, and tore off some of the belt he wasn''t wearing properly. On his healthy skin, water droplets even rolled down along the clear wall of his chest and entered his dark blue robe, causing one''s imagination to run wild. Lily leaned on the pillow, lying on the bed and looking at her phone. When she saw hime out, her focus was no longer on her phone, but rather on the man who was more attractive.. Edwards walked to the bedside, looked at her stunned gaze, and curled his lips: "Have you seen enough?" Lily immediately pointed at his chest and hair: "Why don''t you dry yourself beforeing out? You''ll catch a cold when you sleep like this." Edwards was startled, then his handsome face immediately shed with helplessness: "Didn''t you see? I did it on purpose." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Why are you doing this on purpose?" Lily unclearly asked. A hint of regret shed across the man''s face. "I''m trying to seduce you, don''t you know?" "Huh?" After Lily heard his true purpose foring here, she was shy and surprised. Edwards bent over, and fiercely sucked on her small, slightly opened mouth: "Why have you been married to me for so long, and still not resolved yourself? do you know? "You are the first woman to make me do this. Before this, I had always felt that my handsome appearance was useless, but now, after looking at you without blinking, I realized that my handsome appearance was actually very useful." "Ugh!" Towards these words, Lily didn''t know whether tough or cry. "I really hope that the God can make me more attractive and sexy. In this way, I will make it so that you won''t get tired of looking at me!" Edwards continued with his deep feelings. His pair of enchanting eyes were like a whirlpool, able to suck a person in and not be able to find a way out. Lily was immediately amused by him. She lowered her head to cover her lips, not daring tough too loudly, afraid of waking the two little fellows up. "Honey, I never thought that you would be so funny!" Lily could no longerugh. What kind of scheming man was she going to marry, to actually y such a trick on her in the middle of the night. Seeing herughing at his deep love for her, Edwards was instantly angered. "Lily, are you doneughing?" A certain someone got angry out of embarrassment. "yes, I really didn''t expect you to be so interesting. It''s my fault that I didn''t fully understand you. I''ll definitely pay attention next time." Lily didn''t dareugh anymore, because the man''s face was already extremely ugly. Moreover, a hint of danger shed across the depths of his eyes, and it was so bad that it made one''s heart race. "There won''t be a next time!" Edwards coldly quickly pulled on the clothes in front of his chest. "Since you don''t want to look, then forget it, I won''t waste my effort in the future." "No, no, I want to see it. I really want to see it!" Lily immediately threw what she had said to the back of her mind. She would still be attracted to his beauty. "No!" Edwards lightly snorted, andid down on the other side. Only now did Lily realize that this matter was serious. She leaned over like a little scoundrel, her two little hands wrapped around his arms, her little face pressed up against his and she gently rubbed against him: "darling ... "Don''t be like that!" "Call me what?" Edwards''s face turned dark all of a sudden. "darling? babe? " Lily peeked at his face while she tried to call him. Edwards turned his handsome face to the side, and said indifferently: "If you call me wrongly in the future, I''ll let you see." "Then what do you want me to call you?" Lily blinked his eyes, and still did not smooth over his fur. "In front of outsiders, you call me Edwards. When the two of us are together, call me husband. If you continue to call me by myst name ..." "Alright, alright, alright. I''ll listen to you. I promise, I will remove my surname and call it by name!" Lily no longer had any ego left. She realized that she was still worried that he would get angry. Edwards was secretly pleased, because, he suddenly realized that he had found a way to cure this woman. "Go to sleep and stop your hands!" Edwards pretended to be too arrogant and said. Lily reached into his pajamas with her small hand and immediately withdrew it obediently. Then, she nodded. "Okay, good night!" Edwards, What was going on? Why didn''t she continue to coax andfort him? The body that Lily moved over just now rolled twice more, and then ran to the other side of the bed to lie down. Only now did Edwards realize that he had overdone it. She clearly liked her submissive attitude just now. "Come here!" Edwards stretched out his long arm and immediately pulled her back. "What?" Lily''s head knocked against his firm chest with astonishment. "Did I tell you to sleep?" The man''s thin lips were already biting into her earlobes. Lily trembled, and an electric current swept over her entire body. "Didn''t you say you were going to sleep? Could it be that I heard wrong? " Lily blinked her eyes strangely. Don''t you know I said in opposite meaning? " Edwards was extremely furious. Alright, this woman''sprehension ability is really poor, I hope the two little fellows didn''t pass on this point to her. "In reverse? Who likes to talk in that way? " Lily was once again angered to the point that she didn''t know whether tough or cry. "I like!" Edwards suddenly bit down hard, causing Lily to exim from the pain. "Then what did you mean just now ..." "Don''t even think about sleeping!" After he finished speaking, the man had already pushes her down. This is going to be a long night. Chapter 1073 Chapter 1073 On the streets of the beautiful little town, Elizabeth and Joshua strolled hand in hand. The warm rays of the evening sun shone on their bodies, and their lengthening shadows also appearedyer uponyer, looking iparably intimate. In their hands was the cup of milk tea that they had just bought, while Joshua chose to drink coffee. "I really like living here!" Elizabeth saw a chair not far away and immediately ran over and sat down. She casually leaned back on the chair with her legs stretched out, and look at the dark sky. Joshua also sat beside her and instinctively stretched out an arm for her to lean on. This was because it was an ice - cold wooden chair and he still liked to let her lean on his arm. Although Elizabeth did not feel these small details, but Joshua had unknowingly aplished it. "So do I!" Joshua realized that there was no need for him to conceal his identity at all when he came here. There was also no one here who would view him as a star. "If only we could always live like this, how wonderful it is!" Elizabeth could not help but sigh. "Don''t worry, this kind of life will stillst for a long time. I''ll try my best to do it for you." Joshua promised gently. "Mm, I believe you! I''m also looking forward to it! " Elizabeth no longer doubted anything he said. Since he had already done it for her, she was satisfied. "Haven''t you ever suspected that one day I would be tired and give up our love, and find another woman?" Joshua couldn''t help but want to joke around with her, wanted to see how jealous she was and how anxious she looked. As expected, Elizabeth was shocked, her beautiful eyes stared at him nkly for a moment, then laughed bitterly: "Yes Actually, I have been doubting it the entire time. However, even if you really did that, I would not hate and me you. Joshua had clearly wanted to test her sincerity, but he hadn''t thought that she would actually think like this. This time, it was his turn to be stunned. "Then ording to what you''re saying, it''s abnormal for me to choose to be with you now?" Joshua was so angry that heughed instead. Elizabeth also felt that her thoughts were a littleughable, but she still exined in a serious tone: "No, the only thing that can be said is that the God have treated me well, I will cherish every minute and every second I have with you." "Babe, you are so sweet!" Joshua lifted her chin and kissed his lightly. Suddenly, a few sounds ofughter came from the side. The two of them quickly separated and saw two teenage girls passing by, looking at them bashfully. Elizabeth immediately blushed and lowered her head, but Joshua looked normally as if nothing had happened. "Tomorrow, we''ll be returning home. How do you feel?" Joshua had already lived here with her for a few days, his body and mind veryfortable, to the point that he didn''t even want to return to his home. "I just want to go back secretly and meet my mom!" Elizabeth sighed. "Alright, I''ll make an arrangement. Don''t worry, what do you want to talk to your mother about?" Joshua asked curiously. "I have no idea.. Before, I''ve always thought of her as my aunt, but now, she''s my mother. I don''t know how to face her anymore." Elizabethughed at herself. "Do you want to ask her who your father is?" Joshua frowned. "of course I want to know!" Elizabeth nodded, and then said in a sad voice: "but even If I know, what can I do? Am I going to look for him?" "Then we''ll have to see what kind of person your biological father is. If he''s worthy of your recognition, then you should be fine." Joshua was also thinking for her sake. Other than his aunt, who was no longer his mother, he only had a white ¡ª haired, grey ¡ª haired grandmother left. If he could have another rtive to take care of her, that would be worth it. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "When my mom gave birth to me, she was sent to prison. I heard that she was caught due to drugs. Do you know what kind of person my real father is?" Elizabeth really couldn''t imagine what kind of situation her mother was in when she was pregnant with him, and what kind of mentality she was born with. "honey, you have the authority to know who your biological parents are, so don''t be afraid. No matter who he is, you have to at least know. Joshua gave her courage, and she could not help but look at him gratefully. "Let''s go back!" The sky was getting darker. Joshua held her small hand and prepared to go back. The two of them continued to walk, enjoying the peace brought by the tranquility of the small town. Just as the two of them were walking down a small garden path, on a small building not too far away, Michael stared at their figures with a touch of resentment. Joshua was tall and handsome as well as Elizabeth was beautiful and enchanting,, liking a small bird nestling against him. They two are so meant to each other. He was truly captivated by Elizabeth''s beautiful appearance, all of them loved to be beautiful. Although there were a few female students staying by Michael''s side, all of them looked very ordinary, and one could say that they had their own unique temperament. However, that sort of natural beauty was actually very hard toe by. Elizabeth, on the other hand, belonged to the type of woman that would make people look at her one more timey. From her smiling appearance, red lips, white teeth, tender and soft beauty, even if a woman looked at her, she would not be able to resist liking her, let alone a young and spirited man like him. "Elizabeth, I''ve helped you in the end, is this how you treat me?" ''s mind was a little twisted. Humans were like this, if they did not meet someone they like, their mentality would be right, but, once there was someone they liked, there would be love and hate. He really didn''t like Elizabeth''s cold attitude towards him, so his hatred grew roots and sprouted at the bottom of his heart. "Don''t you want someone to find out? If you want to live a peaceful life with Joshua here, I won''t let you make it!" Michael thought about how he was alone and bored and lonely, but Joshua He Elizabeth actually went against him. Love and kindness, it was really unbearable, so he wanted to destroy their peaceful life. Early morning on the second day, Elizabeth sat in Joshua''s car and headed towards the airport. Apanying them was Fiona. She was someone that Joshua had specially invited to protect Elizabeth. She had epted a lot of money from Joshua, so no matter where she went, she would follow Elizabeth closely anytime. When they arrived at the airport, Elizabeth and Joshua mistimed the flight and Joshua left first, while Fiona and Elizabeth dyed it for a few hours. Chapter 1074 Chapter 1074 The morning sun shone in through the French windows. On the round bed in the hotel, the girl was curled up like a pitiful kitten, sleeping ufortably. Leo stood by the bedside. He, who had already taken a bath and put on all his clothes, staring at the girl who slept soundly on the bed. A cellphone''s ringtone broke the early morning''s silence, Mary instinctively opened her eyes and sat up. In the next second, she began to move in the direction of the ringtone. "Hello?" Mary whispered. "Alright, I''ll be there right away!" When Mary heard the voice of the assistant, she finally realized that she had two scenes set at nine o''clock. She quickly got up and turned around, and met the man''s deep and gloomy eyes. "Ah ..." Mary was astonished . It was obvious that she hadpletely forgotten about Leo. When Leo saw her reaction, his handsome face sunk and the sadness on his face deepened. Last night, the two of them fought until midnight. When she woke up, she had an unrecognizable expression on her face. When Mary saw his angry expression, she knew that she had overreacted: "sorry, honey, I''ve been too tired from filming recently, and my mind is in a nk. I forgot that I went out with youst night, what time is it now? she tugged her dishevelled long hair and was about to get off the bed. Unexpectedly, in the next second, she was pushed back onto the bed by the man''s hands. Mary did not expect him to have such an action, causing her beautiful face to turn pale. "Dear, in your world, am I not as important as your job?" Leo was jealous, and what he was jealous of was not the man''s, but Mary''s hard work. Mary''s beautiful eyes widened in surprise, then she shook her head: "Of course not, there''s no way topare! You''re you and work is work." "No, not unless you promise me that I''m more important than your job!" Leo didn''t know why, but at this moment, he felt that he had be so childish, so unreasonable. Mary was truly befuddled by him, after that, as if she had given in, she nodded her head: "Alright, you are definitely more important than my work!" "Since I''m more important, let''s take a leave of absence today and stay with me!" Leo obviously hadn''t had enough time with her yet, but even if he had had enoughst night, at this moment, an empty feeling arose from the bottom of his heart. He felt that only by being with her, would he feel safe. "No, I really have to go back to work. Leo, what''s wrong with you today? Why are you acting like a child? " Mary also felt that something was wrong with Leo and was a little surprised. Leo also didn''t want to be a stubborn person, but he was in a very bad mood. He felt that if she left this door, who knows the day thet meet again. "Honey, I want to take you out today. I know there is a beautiful town around the city. Can we go for a walk?" Leo softened his voice. There was no longer the overbearing tone from before, there was only pleading and anticipation. She had already epted the deep affection in Leo''s eyes, but she was currently afraid that he would look at her with such a gaze. Because she was afraid that she would sink into it and drown in it. "I''m afraid that I won''t. Let''s go there next time!" Mary struggled free from his trap, quickly got off the bed, bent down in a panic, and picked up the clothes on the floor one by one, and ran into the bathroom. Leo looked at her snow-white back, and the light in his eyes faintly contracted. Hisrge hands clenched into fists, and then trembled as he released them. It seemed like she was hiding something from him, and it was also rted to their feelings. Is it his mother? Leo understood Mary, she seemed to be carefree, and would sometimes give people the feeling that she wasn''t afraid of the heavens or the earth, and could even afford to love him, but, once he met a more real situation, she would be timid. The first thing she did was to take into consideration the feelings of others, and ce his feelings in the most insignificant of positions. He could not think of a second person besides his mother, who could make her do this. If it was an outsider who came to break up or stop them from falling in love, Mary would definitely stand on his side. But now, she felt that she was an outsider. He and his mother were like a family. "Fool!" Leo stared at the door of the bathroom and cursed under his breath, but his heart was in pain. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Mary was hiding in the bathroom. Her movements just now were extremely slow, to the point of being stiff. After putting on her clothes, she stood in front of the mirror. The girl in the mirror with disheveled hair and a paleplexion didn''t look like her at all. "Mary, you should learn to grow up, you should know which choice is the most suitable. Your mother cannot stand the ridicule of others, you too!" Mary said these words to herself in her heart, and then, she took a deep breath and began to clean herself. When she came out, she looked like a normal person again, her eyes gleaming. "I gotta go!" Mary took herown bag, and without looking at the man sitting on the bed, she opened the door and rushed out. Leo was stiff in a moment, as if he was trying to sell, and Mary was his guest. The man''s lips curled up into a self-mocking smile. Since when did he, Leo, feel such a strange sensation? He did not force Mary to stay, because he knew, she was not the only one in pain, the little girl, would have suffered more than him. However, her cheerful nature made her unwilling to cry for outsiders to see. However, she must have hidden herself and cried. Mary stood in the elevator and looked at the corridor. She did not chase out anymore, and did not know if she was feeling rxed or disappointed. But, like this, it might be best not to pester him. Leo stood in front of the french window as he watched Mary hurriedly run towards the street. A ck car came over and stopped beside her. His assistant anxiously got out of the car and opened the car door for her. Leo saw all of this clearly. Maybe he could console himself, Mary was truly very busy, she was young, but she was professional and devoted in her acting. It was just that yesterday, when he saw her acting out a kiss with another man, his heart still felt as if it had been viciously pierced. He knew that the next second, both of them were at the wrong ce, but he still felt ufortable. Chapter 1075 Chapter 1075 Leo drove back to the city center in a daze, then directly went to find his mother. Briana had recently stayed in Billy''s vi, since she was pregnant now, Briana had personally watched over this entire procedure and even invited a few nutritionists toe back and help her recuperate. It could be seen how much she valued the birth of this little life. At the moment, Billy had already gone to work at thepany, Briana was sitting on the balcony, leisurely drinking tea, listening to music, and enjoying her life to the fullest as a noble woman. "Mr. Leo..." The servant spoke out in astonishment, Briana''s calmness was immediately disturbed, she put down the cup in her hands, stood up and looked at her eldest son who had a gloomy expression on his face, walking towards her. "Mom, did you say something to Mary?" Once Leo walked over, he immediately asked her. Although it was not a question, his tone was still heavier than usual. Briana frowned. Facing her son, she stroked her cape somewhat guiltily: "Son, why are you so mad? When did I look for her? I''ve been with Billy recently." "You really didn''t look for her or her mother?" Leo frowned, he could not believe his mother''s words. Briana''s shrewd eyes turned, and then she suddenly remembered something, as sheughed dryly: "A few days ago, I had a meal with Belle, but I didn''t say anything unpleasant, I just talked to her about Briana going out to work at a young age." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Mom, you promised to give us half a year''s time, how can you go back on your word?" Leo''s heart was filled with despair. He knew that his mother must have acted against him from the inside, but it seemed that his guess was right. "Leo, don''t be such a silly boy. Weren''t you stalling for time to lie to me?" Briana''s mother scolded him instead. Leo was so angry that his face turned ashen. Even though there was a fit of anger in his heart that wanted to vent it out, but this was his mother, and even if she did not speak reason nor kept her word, he was still his mother. "Mom, take good care of Billy. Don''t trouble Mary anh her mother anymore." Leo immediately warned her with a calm voice. "Rx, I am not that bored, anyway, I have said what I shouldn''t have, I have said it before, I know my limits, I believe that Mary is still a smart and self - respecting woman, Leo, if you still wish for your mother to live a few more years, you should be a filial child, you should listen to your mother the most. Because I have never worried about you since you were young, but now ... On the contrary, you make me even more worried than your little brother!" When Briana said this, her eyes were filled with tears. Could it be that since her son was growing, he couldn''t care less? After Leo heard his mother''s words, he was even more at a loss of what to do. "I''m the one who''s actively pursuing them, and I''m the one who doesn''t want to let go. Mom, it''s useless for you to force them!" After Leo finished speaking, he turned around and left. "Leo, what did you say? " Briana was so angry that she stomped her feet on the ground, and then hurriedly chased after him downstairs. Only seeing her son disappeared in the distance. "This is so infuriating!" Briana was truly angered. Everyone said that when a son grows up, he will listen to his wife, could it be that this was also the truth? When Leo returned to thepany, it was already 11. After running back and forth for the past two days, his handsome face looked very tired. After entering the office, he immediately fell asleep while leaning on his big chair. Amanda was always paying attention to his every move, and at this moment, when she saw that Leo had been in for so long and did not tell them to send any documents in for signature, she mustered her courage and took a few urgent letters, before standing up. ''Til go get Mr. Leo a cup of coffee!" Amanda quickly became familiar with her in the office. The few women who were against her previously all became her good friends after receiving her expensive cosmetics. " Mr. Leo''s coffee without milk and two pieces of candy. Remember, don''t make a mistake!" Someone kindly reminded her. "Thank you a lot!" Amanda smiled sweetly and went to make coffee. She brought a cup of fragrant coffee over, and a few urgent materials over, lightly knocked on the office door. When she did not hear any response from inside, Amanda was slightly stunned. In the end, she still bravely pushed open the door, and saw Leo leaning against the back of the chair, falling asleep. Amanda looked at the man''s tired sleeping face with surprise. Where did he go yesterday? Didn''t he sleep all night? She suddenly felt that the it is her for her to reflect her gentleness. Amanda had always felt that opportunities were meant for people who were prepared. Furthermore, being bold might not be a bad thing. Amanda took the initiative to enter. The office had a carpet on the floor, and high heels were ced on top of it. There was no sound. She put down the coffee cup gently and then ced the files to the side. Her gazended on a thin nket on the sofa, which was just nice for her to take. For Leo didn¡¯t cover anything on his body. Amanda took the nket and stood beside Leo. It was a rare opportunity for her to look at this man''s facial features in such close distance. Hard, handsome, like a fine carving, every part of him exuded the charm of a mature man. "Leo, you belong to me!" Amanda thought fearlessly in the bottom of her heart. After she finished appreciating it, Amanda gently covered the man with the nket. However, she didn''t expect that in the next second, the man would wake up and directly take off the nket that she had covered. "Who let you in?" The man''s voice was cold and merciless. He stared at her and said, "Get out!" Amanda jumped in fright, and quickly exined with her head lowered: "Mr. Leo, I''m sorry, I came to sent an urgent file to you. I saw that you were asleep, and I was afraid that you would catch a cold, so I took the initiative to cover you with a nket." "Get out, do you hear me?" Leo was currently not in a good mood, so he did not have a good expression. Amanda was shocked by his imposing aura, her entire body shivered, but she immediately did not dare say anything, and turned to leave. She had always felt that Leo was a gentle man who was easy to get along with. He gave off a mature and warm feeling, but she hadn''t thought that when he got angry, it would actually give off a feeling of a world of ice and snow. However, she liked this atmosphere. Amanda thought that since she made the cup of coffee for him, he should be able to take a sip. In the next second, the assistant beside her received andline call. Her face turned pale, "Amanda, did you offend the Mr. Leo? He threw the coffee you made onto the ground and told me to go in and clean it up." "What?" Amanda''s entire body froze once again. Chapter 1076 Chapter 1076 Elizabeth sat in the car, looking out the window at the familiar scenery and streets, her eyes were a little dry. She used to want to leave the city, go out and see the world, but now, after staying outside for a while, she wanted toe back. Fiona was really a dedicated bodyguard. Sitting beside her, she was like an invisible man. Therefore, she gave herself a very short time. She had already booked a ne ticket to Australia at night, so she directly went to see April. Joshua had already made an arrangement for her. As once aunts and nieces, they had nothing to say. Now that they had met, they did not know what to say. "Elizabeth, I''m sorry! I didn''t have the qualifications to be your mother. Just take me as a dead people, and don''t ever see me again. I don''t want to implicate you in this! " April felt ashamed and guilty, and couldn''t help but apologize to her. "It''s already like this, don''t say such words anymore. I just want to ask you, why did you give birth to me back then?" You know you don''t have the ability to raise me, but why did you give me back my life? " When Elizabeth asked this question, she had already calmed down. She felt that if she was even more surprised, she wouldn''t be able to lift the waves in her heart. "If I say... I... Would you hate me more if you were forced to give birth to you? " As matters stood, April did not want to lie anymore. She felt that it was very tiring to lie and she would have to pay an even greater price. "Forced? Why was someone forced to have children? Mom, are you trying to lie to me again? Are you telling the truth about me? I really don''t believe you anymore. " In Elizabeth heart, it was as if a knife had cut through her. "No, I''m not lying, what I said was true. Elizabeth, do you know? If... "If you were a son, your life would not be like this. You would be born rich and powerful, but it''s a pity that you won''t be able to live up to your expectations, and your mother won''t be able to do the same. I made the wrong bet!" When April said till this point, she covered her face and cried. She felt that she was too foolish at that time. Elizabeth felt as if she had been struck in the head, her entire body was in a daze. After a long while, she found her voice: "What do you mean by that? Why would my life be different if I were a son? "What happened?" April''s face was as white as paper, as though she was unwilling to think back to those painful years. She bit her lips, not daring to speak. "Can''t you tell me what to do? Also, do you know who my biological father is? " Elizabeth heard a lot of information from her mother''s words. She still felt that her mother still had something to say. "Okay, let me tell you the truth. I once promised someone to help them give birth to a son, but unfortunately, when you were born, they found out that you were a daughter, so they didn''t want us anymore. Besides, I suspect that they were the ones who were responsible for me being used of using drugs and being sent to prison. I don''t have any proof, but I feel that it has something to do with them." April no longer cared about anything anymore and directly spoke the truth. This was like a bomb, directly blowing up Elizabeth''s face into green and white. "You mean ..." I was born from a deal you made with someone? " Elizabeth was shocked. She had a feeling that she wanted to faint anytime. She thought that her birth must have been a result of her parents loving each other, but the truth is so cruel. "Elizabeth, I deserved to die!" April really wanted to die in front of Elizabeth, he didn''t have the face to see her again. "Why did you do that? Are you willing to do anything just for money? Even if it means letting you live with no dignity? " Elizabeth was about to go crazy, screaming at Elizabeth with a sharp voice. "Elizabeth, I was wrong, I should not have regarded money as so important, and should not have easily believed the lies of those rich people. At that time, I was really poor, and it was difficult for us to even eat meat, and then someone found me and said that I could rely on my own mother''s value, that my conditions were good, that I was very beautiful, and that I would definitely help them bear a grandson. They gave me arge sum of money and I agreed. I did not have any conditions as good as they are now. April thought back to her own muddled years, and her entire body still felt extremely painful. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Elizabeth did not know what else to say, but she felt that her life was worse, and that was all. Fortunately, Joshua gave her sufficient warmth, and did not let her die from the cold in this world. "In that case, I may not even have the courage to go after my own father, am I?" Elizabethughed at herself. ¡°No, you can still find him, if you really have no other way, you still have to find him, he has money and status, if you threaten him, he might give you a lot of money, Elizabeth, I realized, a woman cannot be too kind, you have to be ruthless! At this moment, April had also stirred up the grudges from the past, and her face was a little twisted as she spoke. "And then? Is it like this, for you to do all sorts of bad things, be caught in this dark cell, and spend the rest of your life? " Elizabeth felt that her three views were still rtively correct, so she wouldn''t be blinded by hatred. April''s body froze. Being mocked by her own daughter like that was truly embarrassing. "I won''t do anything. I just want to live my own life right now. I feel like I can make my own life a little better. That''s enough!" Elizabeth stood up, she wanted to leave, but suddenly stopped, turned her head and looked at April: "Tell me, what is that bastard''s name?" "his name is Bart!" "Have I heard of this name before, because it sounds very familiar?" Elizabeth suddenly asked. "Of course you''ve heard of it. He''s often appearing in the news. There''s no way you wouldn''t have heard of him." April mocked. "the city Mayor?" Elizabeth''s body froze, that''s right, she had heard of him before, and when she was a reporter, she had also understood this person, he was the person who was reappointed as the mayor for 8 years and presented it to Bart. Chapter 1077 Chapter 1077 Elizabeth walked out of the police station in a trance. Looking at the sunlight outside, she felt her body warming up a little, and at this moment, she was already on the verge of tears. So it turns out that fate really liked to joke around with people, and she had always thought that she hade to this world because her parents loved her, and that her father did not know that she was born, and did not intentionallye to find her. Now, all his wishes had been smashed into pieces by the truth. "Miss Elizabeth, are you alright?" Fiona had been waiting at the door the entire time. When she saw hering out, her face was in pale, and her body was on the verge of copse. It was as if her soul had been peeled off, causing others to be worried. "I''m fine!" Elizabeth was startled, and forced herself to calm down. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Mr.Joshua called and asked me to send you to a ce, and he is there waiting for you. Please get in the car!" Now, Joshua had already contacted either Fiona or May, and would not directly call her. As they were afraid that their grandmother might find out, that would be hard to exin. "Alright, let''s go!" Elizabeth nodded and sat in the car, she turned and looked at the gate of the police station, it was strict and sacred, why not vite it, my mother was trapped inside, I don''t know what kind of feeling she had. April had told the truth to her daughter, causing her to be petrified.Her heart was filled with grief. If not for being able to prevent John from doing as she pleased, she would have already found a way to make herself close her eyes, so as to not implicate her daughter anymore, and return her life back to her. Elizabeth suddenly saw an office building that stood tall in the center of the city. She had interviewed a small official there before, and at that time, she had hoped to see the Lord Mayor, because the Mayor''s reputation was very high, and under his leadership, the city was growing better and better. The people''s life index was also rising, and everyone was supporting him. Right now, nothing can describeElizabeth''s feelings The car stopped in front of a specialty restaurant on the outskirts of the city. Elizabeth wore a mask on her face and went to a private room on the second floor. She opened the door, seeing Joshua sat on the sofa by himself, holding an iPad in his hands as he read through it. e here!" Joshua put down the work at hand, stood up and walked to her. Elizabeth extended his big hand and personally took off her mask, revealing her pale face. "What''s wrong? Why does it look so sad? " Joshua was slightly shocked as he asked with concern. Elizabeth lifted her head, her eyes already brimming with tears. Sheughed at herself, "You definitely can''t guess what kind of person my biological father is." "Your mom already told you?" Joshua was a little shocked, he thought April wouldn''t say it, since it was a very hurtful thing. "Yes, she said that I already know who that person is." As if she was very tired, Elizabeth picked a chair and sat down. Joshua shrugged his shoulders and guessed: "Your father should be someone that you know. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have such an informed expression." Elizabethughed bitterly: "Yes, exactly." "Don''t tell me, it''s rted to our Wayne Family again." Joshua''s handsome face instantly turned pale white. Elizabeth shook her head: "Rx, it has nothing to do with you, his name is Bart!" "Who?" This name ... It sounds a little familiar! " Joshua couldn''t figure out who it was at the moment. Indeed, the position of a mayor wasn''t something that everyone was familiar with, let alone someone from the Wayne Family. "It''s the mayor of this city. Do you remember now?" Elizabeth said directly. "It''s him?" It was only then that Joshua had an impression of him, and frowned: "How can it be him? Was he and your mother lovers? " "No, it''s even worse than this. My mother was his surrogate pregnant partner before, but she gave birth to a daughter, not a son, so he didn''t want her!" When she heard her mother say it earlier, Elizabeth was exceptionally angry. But now, she said it again, strangely calm. Perhaps, she had never held any hope, so she didn''t have any expectations. "Substitute?" Joshua''s handsome eyes widened, he could not believe that there was actually such a thing happening. "Yeah, I didn''t think of that, but it''s the truth!" Elizabeth lowered her head, with eyes filled with grief and destion. Joshua walked over and hugged her tightly: "If this is the truth, then forget about all of it. Just pretend you have no mother or father. Elizabeth had camouged herself all the way to be strong, and now, as she leaned on Joshua''s firm embrace, she finally could not hold back and cried out loud. It was only after crying for a long time that the sorrow in her heart had been finally vented. Only then did Elizabeth realize that she had dyed the man''s shirt so wet that it had snot and tears on it. "I am sorry!" Elizabeth reached out for a tissue. The man held her wrist. "No need, I''ll do it myself!" Elizabeth had no choice but to put down her hand. Joshua took a tissue and wiped it off, then asked softly: " are you feeling better now?" "Much better!" Elizabeth nodded. "Then let''s eat something!" Joshua snapped his fingers towards the door. His assistant had appeared and was preparing to serve the dishes. Because he was eating with Elizabeth, Joshua still chose to use a very secretive method, and let his assistant do the work for him when the food was delivered in. "Fiona is still downstairs. Should we call her up to eat with us?" Elizabeth did not think that she was here to eat, so she was a little apologetic that she did not call Fiona. "Don''t worry, I have two assistants eating downstairs." Joshua replied softly. As the delicacies were served, Joshua scooped a bowl of soup for her: "What do you n to do next? Do you want to see him? " "No, he is just a stranger to me!" Elizabeth bit her lower lip, a look of determination shing past her eyes. "That''s fine, but after all he gave birth to you, but wasn''t responsible. This is what the scum of a man should be like." Joshua gritted his teeth in anger. "I don''t know what the situation was like back then. Maybe my mom took quite a bit of money from him, so I''ll just treat it as a trading product for them. Anyway, no one cares about how I feel." Elizabeth mocked herself. "That won''t do. We have to make him suffer a little!" But Joshua felt that it wasn''t worth it. "Actually, it''s very easy to take revenge on him. I only need to visit him someday. Who knows, he might even give me a lot of money to seal my mouth." Elizabeth also sneered. "Indeed, he will definitely settle you down. Otherwise, if you cause a ruckus, the good reputation he built will all be ruined." Joshua nodded his head, feeling that the method was not bad. "Forget it, I don''t want to cause trouble. I won''t take his money either." Elizabeth still chose to endure. "But I can''t tolerate this insult!" Seeing her crying just now, Joshua wanted to mess with this man. Chapter 1078 Chapter 1078 Elizabeth looked at Joshua in surprise, her eyes filled with gratitude. Of course she knew Joshua wanted to help her, but she truly felt that there was nothing to argue about. Even though she felt that her life was filled with twists and turns, at the very least, she had received her life. Before she knew the truth, she had never felt that her life was miserable, and she was even optimistic about struggling for a peaceful life in the future. Furthermore, the God had even allowed her to meet Joshua. The mutual affection between the two of them had brought her far too many pleasant surprises and joys. Up till now, she was already very satisfied, and didn''t dare to ask for too much. "There''s really no need for that. Let him go, I will forget them. I just want to move on and live my own life. I am really tired of careing about everything." Elizabeth was very tired from being tormented, she just wanted to return to peace. "Alright, since you say so, then I won''t punish him for now." It wasn''t that Joshua was afraid of trouble, he just wanted to ask for her opinion. As long as she didn''t like what he did, he wouldn''t do it. After eating lunch, Elizabeth looked at the time and immediately said: "I need to hurry to the airport, I bought some gifts from the car, can you help me give them to my aunt, because I am not appropriate to see her." "Why not? "Since you are back, it is betther to visit her by yoursself." Joshua could see the struggle in her eyes. She definitely wanted to see Lily. "is it properly? " Elizabeth sighed. "I''ll arrange a ce for you two. s your flight is at night, so you should go see her now. There''s still time." Joshua said in a low voice. "Okay, then give her a call for me!" Elizabeth had been persuaded. Once, she had treated her like her own mother, and their feelings for each other were deep. After arranging a ce, Elizabeth went over there by car. After Lily received the phone at home, her expression was somewhat excited. She immediately arranged for her two sons to be together, and then personally drove out. However, she did not know that not long after she left, a taxi followed closely behind her. Patty kept urging the driver: "Follow closely and don''t lose them, I will pay you twice the price!" "Miss, who is that person?" I see that you''re in such a hurry to follow! " The Driver asked in an extremely gossipy tone. "It''s my stepmother. She''s cheating my dad. You have to help me keep up, don''t lose her." Right now, Patty had not acted out any works, so when she went out, she did not need to wear a mask or anything, so no one would know her. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "If that''s the case, then she is really a bad woman! "Don''t worry, I will definitely help you follow her." Seeing that Patty was so pitiful and wronged, the driver immediately felt pity for her. He quickly followed Lily''s car and arrived at a high-end coffee shop. The corner of Patty''s mouth hooked up into a cold smile, and she thought to herself, Lily, who is she trying to meet secretly with? Patty''s eyes revealed an anxious look. The reason she did this was because a few days ago, she received a call asking to meet her. She wanted to make a deal with her. Hearing that it was an old granny''s voice, Patty gathered her courage and went to see her. This time, she realized that she had met the legendary empress dowager, the olddy of the Wayne Family. She had dreamed of marrying Joshua one day and being able to meet the Old Lady Wayne. At that time, she had been extremely excited. She had done all sorts of things in front of the old lady, pretending to be virtuous. However, the olddy didn''t take her too seriously. She only said that she wanted to make a deal with her. If she helped her, the olddy would give her a chance to be the female lead. Hearing that, Patty felt that this was a heavenly good thing, she naturally had to grab hold of this chance and agreed on the spot. Afterwards, the olddy told her to secretly watch Lily''s movements and see if she would meet her at home, she had to tell her immediately. Although Patty didn''t know why the Old Granny had to look for her and keep eyes on Elizabeth, she was still very disappointed. She felt that the Old Granny putting too much emphasis on Elizabeth, this was not a good thing at all. However, Patty still felt that this transaction was worth it. Old Lady was Joshua''s grandmother, she had guaranteed this chance to please her. At the same time, Patty was very excited in her heart, she avoided Lily as she followed closely behind her in the elevator. Lily was anxious to see Elizabeth that she did not notice that she was being followed behind . Patty followed along as they walked up the stairs. She sat down at a card in the coffee shop, and it turned out that she still wanted to follow along to take a look, but she realized that there was a woman in tight clothes standing at the door of the room. That woman was looking around vigntly, scaring her. Lily opened the door and entered. When she saw Elizabeth, her eyes immediately became moist, and her tears flowed down. "Elizabeth, where have you been thest few days? I can''t get through to you on the phone, I am so worried! " Lily went over and hugged Elizabeth, and asked nervously. "Mom ..." Aunt, don''t worry about me, I''m fine. " Elizabethforted her while smiling. "You were kidnapped twice before, I''m really afraid that you''ve met a bad guy again. " Lily sighed as she wiped her tears. "Aunt, I''ve settled down in a small town abroad, and I''ve also epted a job as a teacher. When I have the chance in the future, I''lle back and visit you. Don''t worry about me anymore!" Elizabeth really did not want Lily to worry, so she told her everything that had happened. "Really? I am so gald to hear that, do you still have any contact with Mr.Joshua? Last time, he forced me to tell him about your whereabouts, and I told him everything. " Lily felt that he had betrayed her. "It''s okay, I''m in touch with him. I came back this time to seemy. I''m on the ne tonight, and I still have some time right now, so I came here." After Elizabeth finished speaking, she ced the gift she had bought right in front of her: "Auntie, these are for you. Thank you for taking care of me for so many years.. "You''re just being polite with me? All these years, I have always treated you like my daughter, but in the end, I still mistreated you. Lily lowered her head, and said while ming herself. "No, auntie, I''m still very grateful to you, really!" Elizabeth said sincerely. Chapter 1079 Chapter 1079 Elizabeth and Lily talked for over an hour in the cafe''s private room, talking about everything that had happened in the past regarding April. From Lily''s mouth, she finally heard some things that were different. In fact, the reason why April was so greedy for money in those years, was not because she really needed it for free, but was because she wanted to save her grandfather''s life. Her grandfather had suffered from a very serious illness, and furthermore, it would happen again and again. Suddenly, one day, April returned with a hundred thousand, she tricked Lily saying that she had asked someone else to borrow it, she could slowly repay them, and take them to help her grandfather out, but after that, all of the hundred thousand was taken to her grandfather to treat her sickness, but it was not enough, her grandfather''s condition became more serious, so the two sisters could only think of other ways. Back then, she was timid and afraid, and did not know how to earn great amount of money in such short time. Everything was supported by April, and she said that she did not even know what April had done. She just left early and returnedte, and then she would take out the money and ask her to pay for the medical fees. They invested 300,000 dors to treat their grandpa''s illness, but in the end, the illness still mercilessly took their grandpa away. The two sisters hugged each other and cried for the whole night. After that, April said that she wanted to go on a long journey. She found a high-paying job in another city and sent over 10,000 dors worth of living fees to her family every month. Lily didn''t know what she did specifically, but after a year, she came back with a baby girl that was only two months old. She said that it was born from her and a man, and that man didn''t know, so she wanted to raise her on her own. Lily was stunned. Looking at the infant that was still in its cradle, she didn''t know what to do. April was peacefully taking care of the child at home. Unfortunately, another thing happened, someone reported her and said that she was a drug addict and had hidden drugs, thus, the policemen ran over to the house to take her away, and she was imprisoned. Lily was choked with sobs when she said till this point. She never thought that the true story would actually be like this. She had always thought that April was just a greedy woman, but it turned out that she was greedy because she wanted to treat her grandfather''s illness. "Elizabeth, don''t hate her anymore. In all these years, I have never hated her either." Lily said while wiping her tears. Elizabeth also cried for a long time. She raised her hand and wiped her tears away: "I don''t hate her, I don''t hate her anymore. "Well, I don''t know. She said the police found drugs in her old ce and took her away. She kept saying she was innocent, but she didn''t have any evidence." Lily shook her head, everything that had happened that year wastoo quickly, too suddenly, no one was mentally prepared for it. "Alright, I understand." Elizabeth couldn''t help but clench his fists tightly. April suspected that that heartless man had used such a vicious method to warn her, in order to prevent her from revealing the truth. She had always thought that man was only irresponsible, but she didn''t expect that for her interests and reputation, he would even persecute a woman who was her surrogate pregnancy. He was simply too despicable. "Elizabeth, aren''t you in a hurry? " Lily could not help but ask worriedly.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Elizabeth nodded her head: "Yes, it''s more or less there. Little Aunt, go back first, we''ll meet again next time!" "Alright, knowing that you''re fine, I am relieved. If you have anything, feel free to contact me!" Lily stood up and epted the gift in the end, then turned and left. Not long after Lily left, Elizabeth came out as well. Patty who was hiding in the seating area, had her eyes light up the moment she saw Elizabeth. Although Elizabeth was wearing a mask, those who knew her could still tell that it was her. "Good, as expected, you have secretlye to see this slut. Hmph, the god really stands by my side!" Patty suddenly felt proud, as if he had caught a big rumor. Elizabeth and Fiona quickly went downstairs and left by car. Patty looked at the video on her phone, and a pleased smile rose from the corner of her mouth. With this video, she would be able to exchange for the role of the female lead. It was just that she didn''t know how Old Lady Wayne would help her fulfill this wish of hers. Patty immediately called her. When the olddy received her call, her tone was not very good, "Miss Patty, are you making progress?" "Yes, olddy. I caught Elizabeth at a cafe this afternoon. She''s still at home." "Really? send the video to me! " The olddy was immediately infuriated. "Miss Wayne, what you promised me still count, right? This video is very difficult for me to get. " Patty was also a cunning person, before he obtained any benefits, he would never hand over his spoils of war. "Rx, I have already thought of a way. How about this, where are you right now? I came to find you, and then you pretended to help me, and I asked my grandson to give you a reward. " Old Lady Wayne was also a shrewd person, she immediately thought of a way. "Can this work?" Patty was a little unsure. "Of course, if you saved my life, my grandson would have to thank you for it no matter what!" The olddy was rather confident. "Well, then, olddy, I trust you very much." Patty hurriedly smiled as she tried to get a better impression of her. The olddy came to the ce Patty had agreed upon, and indeed, she had walked over there by herself. When she saw Patty, he immediately went forward to support her. "Alright, stop talking nonsense. Let me see your photos!" Right now, the only thing the old granny wanted to cut off was the rtionship between the Young grandson and Elizabeth. She simply could not tolerate the two of them continuing to having rtionship, even if she had to force them to break up and be a bad person, she would not hesitate to do so. Patty showed the video to the olddy, who had an extremely ugly expression. "Old granny, are you alright..." Don''t scare me, you look so pale." Patty realized that even the Old Granny had difficulty breathing, and she covered her chest with her hands. She was also frightened to the point that his expression changed greatly, and she hurriedly helped her vent her anger. "Old granny, please calm down.. Otherwise, I''ll be done for!" Belle said as he waved for a taxi to take him to the hospital. The olddyid in the emergency room, her eyes lifeless. She scolded angrily, "You even tricked an olddy like me. Chapter 1080 Chapter 1080 The olddyid on the sickbed and purposely pulled out the phone to call Joshua. When Joshua heard that his grandma was actually in the hospital, he immediately rushed over after getting off his work. He didn''t expect her to see Patty sitting beside her granny the moment she entered the sickroom. "Mr. Joshua ..." Patty hurriedly stood up with a face full of fear and unease. Joshua immediately walked to the side of the sickbed. The olddy was already fine, and was resting on the bed. "Granny, what''s wrong? Are you feeling better now? " Joshua asked anxiously. The olddy pointed to Patty who was seated at the side: "This girl was kind enough to send me to the hospital. Just now, when I asked, I found out that she was from yourpany. Surprise shed across Joshua''s handsome face as he turned to look at Patty. Patty was so afraid that she did not dare look at Joshua, afraid that he would see through everything. "Granny, why did you leave the house without apanied by anyone else? Do you know that well be worried about you like this?" Joshua advised gently. "I just got together with a few friends and was about to take a walk. I didn''t expect my chest to suddenly ache. I''ll be more careful next time. You should send me home now. Oh right, you have to be grateful to this girl!" The olddy and Patty nced at each other, and Patty''s eyes were filled with gratitude. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Joshua nodded his head, "Grandma, don''t worry. If she saved you, of course I would be grateful." "No, no, no, boss, I only did it with a little effort!" Of course Patty had to pretend, and said modestly. Joshua helped the olddy put on her shoes and got off the bed. When he was in front of Patty, he said softly, "Come to my office tomorrow morning!" Hearing that, Joshua supported the olddy and left, leaving the extremely happy Patty behind. Patty was so excited that she covered her mouth, she did not expect the surprise toe so suddenly, and Joshua told her to go to his office to find him, she did not know how to thank him, just thinking about it makes him happy. Joshua drove the olddy home. On the way, the olddy asked casually: "How''s your job recently? "Busy?" "I¡¯m pretty busy. Grandmother, you don''t have to worry. I can handle it." Joshua replied softly. "Are you still in contact with Elizabeth?" Joshua''s heart skipped a beat, but his handsome face did not change at all, he said softly: "No!" "Alright, since you promised me that you won''t contact her anymore, Grandma will believe you. However, if Elizabethes to pester you recklessly, Grandma won''t let him go." The olddy harrumphed angrily. Joshua frowned: "No way, she isn''t that kind of person!" "Are you defending for her?, I don¡¯t have much time left. If you still want Grandma to live a few more years, then don''t make her sad. After Grandma leaves, you can stay together however you want. As the Old Granny spoke, she covered her mouth and started crying. It was obvious that she was also really sad and felt that the Young grandson had lied to her. Joshua''s mind was in a mess, he immediately stopped the car andforted her, "Grandma, don''t cry, your body is fine, the doctor said that you can''t get too excited anymore." "You have to always remember how your father died. You can''t be an unfilial child, you know?" The olddy raised her hand and smacked Joshua''s arm heavily. Joshua was startled, his expression frozen. "yes, I will remember it!" Joshua bit her lips and said shamelessly. "Just remember this!" The olddy was also exhausted. She leaned back in her chair and didn''t say anything else. Joshua drove her back to Wayne Family. When he walked out and saw the olddy and his youngest son, he couldn''t help but be taken aback. "Mom, why are you with Joshua?" "Grandma nearly fainted on the way here. She just went to the hospital for an examination. Mom, take care of Grandma first. I''m leaving first!" Joshua helped the olddy into the living room and sat down. Then, he gently exhorted Lareina before driving away. Joshua was slightly absent-minded when he drove, the grandmother''s teary face really made his heart ache. Grandma was already so old, and was still worrying about him, he was truly unfilial. Back at his home, Joshua sat on the sofa as if he was exhausted. At that moment, the sky outside the window waspletely dark, he looked at the watch in his hand, the ne that Elizabeth was on, had probably taken off already. "honey, just give me more time to deal with it!" Joshua poured a cup of wine for himself and leaned on the stage. He raised his head and looked at the sky outside the window and muttered. He lowered his head and took a sip of the wine. The ice-cold liquid reached all the way to his stomach, and his thin lips curled up into a self - deprecating smile. He didn''t expect that his previously carefree self would end up trapped by the love, unable to escape and unable to escape. Early morning on the second day, Patty stood in the uniform room, constantly picking out her clothes. She''d already swapped out no less than ten sets, but she was always dissatisfied with each one. Looking at the clothes in the wardrobe that he had bought carefully, and her face was filled with disdain. "Oh yeah, I can try Elizabeth''s cloth. Since Joshua likes her so much, she will definitely like her dressing up." Thinking about this, Patty immediately turned around and went to Elizabeth''s room. There were a few coats hanging inside Elizabeth''s closet. One of them was a khaki colored jacket with white rabbit fur on it. Patty took it and put it on. She ran back to her room and looked at herself in the mirror. In fact, she despised everything that Elizabeth bought, and always felt that it was just as rustic as her temperament. But now, she needed to borrow her clothes to exchange for a man''s gaze. In order to create a sense of familiarity with Joshua, Patty still chose to put on Elizabeth''s outer coat, and then put on a faint makeup before leaving the room with his bag. When she arrived at thepany, she immediately went to Joshua''s office. When the assistant brought her to Joshua''s unique flower garden office, Patty''s eyes were dumbstruck. She had nevere here before, but it was her first time seeing such refined office space. Thinking about how frequent Elizabeth been to this office, she became so jealous that her eyes turned red. Patty stood outside the door of her office and took a deep breath. Then, she raised her hand and knocked the door. A man''s cold voice came from inside, "Come in!" Patty immediately pushed open the door and walked in. She saw Joshua wearing a blue suit and sitting in his office chair with a stern expression. When she saw her, he straightened her body and asked, "Just tell me, what kind of repayment do you want?" Patty was startled, Chapter 1081 Chapter 1081 Patty did not expect Joshua to ask her so directly, and she was shocked for a moment. Joshua looked at her indifferently. Seeing that she did not reply, he smiled: "Haven''t you thought about it yet? Then I''ll give you one day''s time. You can consider it and I''ll let you raise a condition." "I want to act as the female lead!" Patty said in a hurry. After she finished speaking, she felt that she was getting ahead of herself, and immediately said shyly: "Boss, acting is my lifelong dream, I have always wanted to challenge a good character. If I can really condition this, then this is my only condition." Joshua was startled, but after that, he nodded: "Alright, I will give you a chance to be the star, go back and wait, at thetest, in a month''s time." "Really? "Thank you, boss. I will definitely work hard and definitely not let you down." When Patty heard him agree, she was so happy that her eyes were red, and she constantly thanked him. "This is what you deserve, my grandmother is very important to me and you saved her life. Thanks a lot." After Joshua finished speaking, he raised his hand: "You go out first!" Patty lowered her head and was ready to leave. The case that Robbin was in possession of was over. Fortunately, he had won awsuit against him, so she epted another case without any hesitation. After looking through the information Bryant gave her, she was confident that she could find Bryant and find him to discuss some details. Robbin called Bryant at noon and promised toe meet her. However, she waited from morning till night, and since Bryant still had note, she could only go home and wait for tomorrow. Robbin bought a lot of things from the supermarket in the small district to bring home. At that moment, it was already around 9 pm, but because she was waiting for Bryant, she did not have time to have dinner, and nned to cook a bowl of beef noodles for herself. After taking a shower, she sat at the table in her pajamas eating noodles. As she ate, she had to open the iPad and look at the data. She was really a workaholic. Robbin was halfway through her meal when she heard the doorbell ring, and she started.At this time, who woulde looking for her? Robbin could only walk over and look out from the peephole to see a young and handsome face. It''s actually Bryant? Robbin immediately opened the door, raising his hand towards her, he thenughed: "I came to find you sote at night, I didn''t disturb you, did I?" Robbin frowned: "You promised toe in the afternoon, why did you note?" "I''m busy right now, so ..." After Bryant finished speaking, he pointed to something in his hand: "I bought some fruits for you, can youe in and sit for a while?" Of course, Bryant wouldn''t tell her that he had intentionally picked a night ce to chat with her. "You should not buy me anything. Ourpany has a rule that we are not allowed to ept gifts from customers." Robbin immediately said seriously. "I know, but I''m not your customer yet. Aren''t we friends now?" After Bryant finished speaking, he carried something in and after that, he looked at the steaming hot noodles on the table and asked in astonishment: "Why are you eating dinner sote?" Of course, Robbin could not say that she was waiting for him but reply: "I was a bit busy with work, so I forgot to eat." "Is this how you do your dinner every day?" Bryant''s face sunk, and his tone became serious. Robbin stared nkly for a moment, then immediatelyughed dryly: "No, it''s only asionally..." "Don''t you know that eating like this is bad for your stomach? " Bryant did not know where he got his anger from, but he started to criticize. Robbin was a little nervous and her face flushed: "I will take note of it next time. Oh right, you sit down for a while, I''ll finish eating the noodles first, then I''lle over to talk about work matters with you!" "okay, don''t worry about me!" Bryant immediately opened the package he bought, and took out the cherries and apples before walking towards her little kitchen. Robbin looked at him in shock. What''s going on with this guy? Why did he have a feeling of being the host instead of the guest? After a while, Bryant took a te and filled it with the fruits he had just washed. He carried them out and ced them on the table in front of Robbin. Robbin had just eaten two mouthfuls of noodles when she suddenly saw Bryant walking towards the balcony. "That... "Don''te here!" Bryant turned his head and looked at her strangely. In the next second, a drop of water fell off his face. He immediately reached out to touch his face, then looked up. The atmosphere instantly froze. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. After taking a bath, Robbin had washed some of her clothes along the way. At this moment, the ce where he was standing was where her clothes were kept under the sun. "Why are you washing clothes sote at night?" Bryant''s handsome face instantly flushed red. Robbin''s expression was also colorful, and he quickly stepped forward to drag him in: "Didn''t you say you could sit on the sofa? Why are you walking around? " "I just want to see the scenery outside your window!" Bryant said with a bit of grievance. "It''s definitely not as good as where you live!" Robbin''s beautiful face flushed , as she could not forget the look on Bryant''s face when he raised his head, he must be sick of her. Bryant could only sit on the sofa obediently and not move. "do you want to go to the bathroom and wash up?" Robbin asked him in embarrassment. Bryant only pulled out a piece of paper, and wiped it on his face. " it''s alright, you eat first!" "Alright, wait a moment!" Robbin was still feeling very awkward. Bryant''s expression was also a little stiff, even the movement of him eating the cherry had be slow. A pair of beautiful eyes could not help but look towards the balcony. His heart was inexplicably filled with fire that burned his chest, causing him to suddenly feel somewhat warm. Robbin already had no appetite. After eating a few bites, he poured the noodles away. She took the information and sat in front of Bryant. Bryant''s eyes couldn''t help but look at her body, just in time to see Robbin lowering her head to organize the information. Although the pajamas she was wearing was wide, but when she lowered her head, the unintentional scene still appeared in front of Bryant''s eyes. Bryant''s eyes instantly opened wide, he did not expect that Robbin would actually hide such a beautiful scenery. "Do you want to change clothes? " Bryant was a gentleman, he didn''t want to take advantage of her. Robbin was stunned. In the next second, she quickly covered her chest with her hands. Chapter 1082 Chapter 1082 "Don''t look!" Only now did Robbin realize that he was only wearing his pajamas and not even a cover. This sleepiness was too great, if she lowered her head, her chest would be exposed, and it was no wonder that this man had been staring at her. Bryant raised his lips: "Anyways, I saw it already, it''s a little toote to cover it up now right." "You ..." Robbin never thought that Bryant would actually be so detestable. He came to find her at night and didn''t talk about work. "You should leave. I don''t want to talk about work tonight. Come find me at the office tomorrow!" Robbin immediately stood up in anger, and decided not to continue the conversation with him. "Robbin..." Bryant suddenly extended his hand and grabbed her wrist, which was holding onto the information he wanted, and shouted anxiously. Robbin trembled, his beautiful eyes stared at him angrily: "Bryant, are you ying hooligan here at night?" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. It was only then that Bryant realized that his actions had gone too far, he immediately let go of his hand and shrugged his shoulders. "Of course not, I''m really here to talk about work, can you not chase me away?" "I don''t think you are here to talk about the work!" Robbin was not like other women. Since young, she had always been very serious and strict. This was the first time she was teased by a man like this. Of course, Bryant could see that she was nervous and shy, but strangely, he liked her panicked expression. "Of course I''m sincere. It''s just that you might be too nervous, so I don''t have any other intentions." Bryant didn''t know how to exin it clearly, but did he really have no other intentions? Robbin''s reactions towards matters of the heart were a little slow, so he naturally could not misunderstand Bryant''s feelings. "Then don''t talk about anything else!" After Robbin put down the documents, he ran into his bedroom and changed into a set of clothes. Bryant''s gaze swept across her blushing face, and then, startedughing softly. "You don''t seem to be used to being alone with men." "No, I have to get along with men every day." Although Robbin did not admit defeat, his eyes still avoided Bryant''s gaze. "Then do you dare to stare straight into my eyes for five seconds without blinking?" Bryant felt that it was much more interesting to tease her than talk about work. "Can you not be so bored? I called you here to talk about work." Robbin was so angry that her face turned red again, she realized that the self - control she had cultivated to the point of crumbling in front of Bryant. However, Bryant smiled, and said unhappily: "Don''t be so serious, we are not only clients but also friends." "Bryant, do you want to talk about proper matters?" Robbin had never been teased by a man before, and at this moment, she really didn''t know how to deal with this evil man. "I''ve filmed a whole day''s worth of drama today. I''m a bit tired. Can I sleep here? We''ll talk tomorrow." Suddenly, Bryantzily leaned on the sofa and acted like a scoundrel. "You ..." Robbin could do nothing to him. Bryant squinted his eyes at her, thinking that she should just pour him a cup of cold water. "If you''re really tired, you can use the guest room. See you tomorrow!" Robbin didn''t ruthlessly chase him away, he only stood up and walked towards her bedroom. Bryant was secretly delighted. It seems that tonight''s probing had seeded. "I''d like to take a bath first. Is that convenient?" Bryant asked as he took an inch. "Go ahead and wash them. However, I don''t have any men''s clothes here. You should find a way to solve the problem yourself!" After Robbin finished speaking, shewent into her bedroom and closed the door. God, she must be crazy. How could she agree to let a man live in her house? Furthermore, he was asked to bathe in the bathroom? Even though she knew that Bryant was doing it on purpose, she did not teach him a lesson. Instead, she chased him away and left him here to stay. "How did I end up like this?" Robbin held her burning face in her hands. This kind of feeling made her uneasy. Bryant was not courteous at all, he immediately took off his jacket and headed to the bathroom. He was very tired, and even he did not want to return to his own home. It was because he had returned there, and it was just because he was in a cold residence without the slightest bit of warmth from his home, unlike Robbin''s ce, where even the bathroom had a warm feeling, and the scent of bathing essence. How long had it been since hest felt this kind of warmth? Aftershowering, Bryant noticed a towel on the side, and he immediately took it off and wrapped it around his body, feeling that he seemed to be a little shameless. Although he was confident that he would definitely please women, it was still not good to barge into someone''s house and upy a room. After Bryant finished showering, hepletely rxed. He looked at the closed door beside him and did not know what Robbin was doing right now. Bryant wanted to drink a cup of water so he went straight to the kitchen to look for a cup. However, after looking around, he realized that there were no other cups. There was only a pink cup on the table. Having thought for a while, in the end, he took her cup and poured himself a cup of water. Robbin also wanted to drink water at this time because she found that he was extremely thirsty. When she opened the door, she saw Bryant leaningzily behind her sofa, wearing her bath towel and holding his cup. "You ... How do you use my cup to drink water? " Robbin found it hard to believe, what did this man want to do? "I can''t find any other cups!" Bryant said with sufficient reason. "But you ... Why are you wearing my towel? " Robbin''s beautiful eyes widened, at that moment, although she wasn''t wearing sses, she could still see clearly. Bryant shrugged his shoulders. "I didn''t bring clothes, so I can only borrow your bath towel. Don''t worry, if you mind, I will give you another one tomorrow!" Robbin was so angry that she walked over. Since she wasn''t wearing sses, her eyes revealed a hazy beauty, she squinted her eyes and stared at Bryant from top to bottom: "You aren''t nning to go to sleep like this, right?" Bryant nodded: "Yes, is there a problem? Is that how I sleep at home? " "I don''t allow this You should put on your clothes before going to sleep. I''m a germaphobe." Robbin was already blushing from embarrassment. He did not know if it was because she was nearsighted, but why did she realize that the man''s naked body was so perfect? Chapter 1083 Chapter 1083 Robbin felt that Bryant was intentionally flirting with her. Otherwise, how could a dignified Big Star like him not have anywhere to go in the middle of the night? "Mr Bryant, please give me a reason why are you staying here?" Bobbin''s heart was unsettled. She was still very nervous because there was an unfamiliar man living in her house, and she had to ask him the reason first. Otherwise, she would lose control of his heart and beat even faster. Bryant took a step closer to her, that pair of unfathomable eyes caused Bobbin''s face to turn red, and he instinctively took a step back. "Why do you ask that?" Bryant intentionally lowered his voice, causing everyone who heard to feel their hearts thumping. Bobbin''s beautiful eyes instantly widened, but she still could not clearly see the light in the man''s eyes. She, who had always been sharp with her words, instantly stuttered, "Wh ... Why? "You''re an famous star. Don''t tell me you''ve fallen in love with me?" When Bryant saw that she finally opened her eyes, his own obvious intentions were toote. "Why is it impossible? " When Bryant saw her blushing, moreover, the anxious look in her eyes made him want to bully her until the end. "Bryant, this joke isn''t funny at all. Please leave now, I don''t like one I am not familiar with staying in my house." Robbin immediately calmed down, and said with a stern expression. "No. I like here. Let me stay for the night. I haven''t felt the warmth of my home in a long time!" Bryant was clearly going to go through with it and not leave. Robbin was anxious and embarrassed, he directly reached out to tug at his arm: "Bryant, leave now, I can''t let you stay here." "You clearly agreed to it earlier..." "That was just a moment ago. I''ve changed my mind now. Leave, I''m begging you!" It really was Robbin''s first time meeting such a shameless man, she couldn''t do anything about him. "You want me to go out with a towel? Wouldn''t that be even more difficult to exin? " At that moment, Robbin used all his strength and dragged Bryant to the door, then extended his hand out to push the door open. Hearing his words, Robbin''s hands froze, and then she turned around and was about to go get his clothes. However, in the next second, the man''srge palm reached over and grabbed her slender wrist. In the next second, her back was pressed tightly against the door wall. The man''s masculine and fresh breath came down from all directions, enveloping Robbin''s breathing. "You ..." Robbin was terrified, she had obviously never experienced such a thing before, his entire body was like a fool, stiff like a ball, he did not dare to move even an inch. Bryant''s gaze locked onto her. Because Robbin was short, his eyes were hazy and wide open, giving people a feeling of innocence. "Robbin, I like you." Bryant spoke with a sincere face and a soft voice. "Are you crazy?" Robbin felt that his words were too crazy. He was an idol Big Star who had a high level of integrity, and she was just an old-fashioned and uninteresting femalewyer, how could he ask her to be friends with him? "I''m not crazy. I''m asking for your opinion very seriously." Bryant''s expression was still serious, not a single bit like he was joking. "Bryant, do you feel that I am very foolish and easily deceived? I don''t feel like I''ve ever had a boyfriend, so I can easily y around with him, right? " forced herself to calm down. After analyzing this matter, she could not think of any reason to convince herself, as she would definitely not be taken fancy by Bryant. She knew that there were no spots of light on her body, and even if someone had praised her beauty before, they would only see her outer appearance. Seeing that she had gradually calmed down, her beautiful eyes narrowed, and said in an injured tone: "I''m not ying with you, I really want to seriously interact with you, and, moreover, it''s for the purpose of marriage!" "If you''re not crazy, then it must be because your brain is flooded with water and you have so many beautiful women around you to choose, you have no reason to like me. I know this very well, I admit that I was a little tempted just now, you are good-looking and pretty charming, and I do like you a little, but that doesn''t prove that we can get along." Robbin immediately pushed him away, her expression no longer as panicked as before, she regained her calm. Bryantughed helplessly in the bottom of his heart. As expected of a famous femalewyer, he calmed down so quickly. "So you admit that you like me a little?" Right? " When Bryant heard her words just now, he was inexplicably happy. He thought Robbin really didn''t feel anything for him. Robbin frowned, why did he admit it just now? Now, it was time to give this man a reason to tease her. "Yes, you''re so handsome. I believe that most girls will like you!" Robbin shrugged her shoulders and spoke with a joking tone. ¡°I don''t want to go back to my own home tonight. That house is very big and the decorations are very beautiful, but it''s also very cold, so I don''t have any sense of belonging. Thest time I came to your house, I just wanted to live in this kind of living family. Bryant turned around and looked at her home. It was very clean and tidy, there was a cup on the table, a nket was ced beside the sofa, and on the shoe shelf beside there was an umbre and a carefully tended flower tree. After Robbin heard his words, her beautiful eyes widened in shock. "Don''t you have any family?" she asked. "I didn''t, my grandparents left me and my parents both formed new families, I''m alone now!" Bryant laughed at himself, his expression revealing sorrow. "I''m sorry to hear that!" Seeing his sad expression, Robbin really did not know what to say. To outsiders, I may seem glorious and contented, but deep in my heart, I''m lonely. I''ve always wished to have a woman who could help me form a family! Bryant said from the bottom of his heart. "Didn''t you like Lily? and since she is married, so... you''re looking for me? " Robbin''s rationality had not been eaten by the dog yet. With her arms crossed in front of her chest, she asked him with a questioning tone. "Of course not!" Bryant''s handsome face became anxious, "I''m friends with her now, so I won''t have any presumptuous thoughts towards her anymore." "But you liked her, that''s a fact!" Robbin mocked.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, I admit it, but a person will always like a few people in his life, and there is only one person who has to live his entire life!" Bryant sighed and shrugged his shoulders as if he had seen through life. Chapter 1084 Chapter 1084 Bryant could not disobey his heart and lie, if it was in front of Robbin, he felt that there was no need to lie. Robbin frowned, her gaze then returned to his body. Looking at his sturdy chest, which was exposed to the air, and his long legs which could not be covered with a bath towel, she felt her chest grow warm, and it was hard to breathe. "Just for this night" She clearly wanted to drive him out coldly, but when the words were just around the corner, his heart softened. Robbin could not help but feel vexed, when did he be so soft- hearted so easily? Is this an illness? Should I treat it? Bryant''s thin lips rose as he smiled enchantingly: "Don''t worry, I''ll sleep here for the night. I definitely won''t do anything to you." "You dare to mess around and try!" Robbin angrily red at him. "I wonder if you''ve heard a story where a man and a woman sleep in the same bed. Before going to sleep, the woman drew a line so that men were not allowed to cross the border, and the man slept obediently for an entire night, thinking that the woman would definitely like him to be a righteous man. But who would have thought that the woman would break up with him the next morning. Bryant''s evil nature red up again, wanting to tease her. Robbin didn''t have as many ythings as him, so she naturally couldn''t understand the meaning behind his words. "What does it mean?" Robbin asked in a daze of curiosity. "It shows that women often have different opinions and expressions. That woman said that men can''t cross the line, but in her heart, she was thinking that men would do something to her in the middle of the night. But men disappoint her, so she decided to break up!" Bryant finished his exnation with a smile. "You ... Don''t spout nonsense, I don''t mean that! " Robbin was instantly angered to the point of exploding. Was this man hinting to her that he was a woman who didn''t mean what she said? "I know you''re not. I was just joking with you. Don''t be angry, okay? Let''s go to bed, it''s gettingte! " Seeing that she was so angry that she was about to smoke, Bryant immediately apologized with a smile. Robbin clearly knew that she had been tricked, but she could not get angry. She could only quickly enter her bedroom and shut the door. Bryantughed happily outside, while the man''s heartyughter passed through the door and wall, as if there was feathers scratching at the bottom of Robbin''s heart, causing her to lose all sleep. "Damn it!" The calmke in Robbin''s heart waspletely disrupted. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Bryant drank a cup of water and slowly walked into the guest room. He switched on the light and discovered that the bed sheets were actually broken flowers. The hazy night sky outside the window was assaulted by Bryant''s sleepiness. He did not have any presumptuous thoughts but slept soundly. Robbin was tossing and turning on the bed. It was almost 3 in the morning and she was about to go crazy. Why was she unable to sleep? It is so weird. Normally, she would fall asleep at ten o''clock. Furthermore, she would have a beautiful dream. But now, she was actually rolling around on the bed. "Damn man!" This was the first time Robbin got the taste of insomnia, and she couldn''t help but press her ear against the wall. She wanted to eavesdrop on the activity next door, but she realized that the next door waspletely silent. "He''s not asleep, is he?" Robbin had an expression of doubt. This man was truly detestable. He had disturbed her sleep, but his was actually sleeping soundly. Robbin was thirsty, she pushed the door and went out, drinking arge cup of water. When she returned, she identally knocked into a chair, causing her waist and liver to ache, she angrily muttered a few curses. It wasn''t until 5 Aa.m in the morning that Robbin finally couldn''t hold back her drowsiness and fell asleep. Robbin painfully reached out her hand to press the rm. No, she had to sleep again, she could still sleep for another day and night. Bryant woke up around eight and ran into the bathroom. When he saw the new toothbrush ced on the table, he was slightly startled. Yes,st night, Robbin did not know which of his tendons got the wrong thing wrong, so she prepared a new toothbrush and a new cup for him. She was afraid that a man would use hers? After Bryant finished washing his face and rinsed his mouth, he went and knocked on her door twice, but there was no response from inside. "What''s going on?" Bryant felt that for a profession like Robbin''s, she would definitely not sleepte. But he still hadn''t woken up at this point, could he be sick? Thinking of this possibility, Bryant immediately pushed open the door and entered. In the bed, Robbin curled up with the nket as his jet-ck hair was spread all over the bed. Bryant squatted by her bedside and reached out to his forehead, but it was cold. Robbin opened his eyes in a daze, and the sight of an erged handsome face scared her out of his wits. "Bryant, why are you in my room? What are you doing?" Robbin immediately sat up, and in the next second, she ced both of her hands in front of her chest, staring at Bryant warily, as if he was a ferocious wolf. "Don''t worry, I just saw that you didn''t get up and thought you were sick. It''s good that you''re fine." Bryant stood up, with one of his hands in his suit''s pocket, he looked at her condescendingly, and asked with concern: "You like to sleepte?" "It is not your business!" Robbin lowered his head in anger. "You have two dark circles under your eyes. You didn''t sleep well yesterday, right? " Bryant asked with a smile. Robbin grabbed the pillow at the side, and directly threw it at him. "Bryant, from now on, don''te to my house anymore." Bryant quickly took the pillow, and smiled even wider: "What''s wrong? Do you know if I''m bothering you? Did you dream about me yesterday?" "You also said that I don''t like having strangers at home." Robbin said directly. "We can''t be considered strangers now, so you can treat me as a friend." Bryant exined in a somewhat aggrieved manner. "You go out, I''m going to get up." Robbin was very angry, because her current mood was just like the female protagonist in her story yesterday. She wanted to kick this man out and never see him again. Bryant did not know why she suddenly became so angry, so he could only obediently turn around and leave. After Robbin finished washing her face and changed her clothes, she walked out of the kitchen where he was busy. "What are you doing?" Robbin immediately rushed over. "Making breakfast?" Don''t tell me you''re going to work without breakfast? " Bryantughed as he waved the spat in his hand. "You can make breakfast?" Robbin could not believe it. "It''s simple, but you can still cook it. You just happen to have the ingredients in your fridge." Bryant said somewhatcently. "Don''t burn my kitchen!" Robbin looked at the two poached eggs that she had just fried and muttered softly. It had to be said that the eggs he fried were much better looking than her own. "Don''t worry, I won''t!" After Bryant finished speaking, he was ready to scoop up the noodles in the pot and add the sauce. Chapter 1085 Chapter 1085 It was already the past few days when she ate and slept at home. Belle saw this in her eyes and felt pain in her heart, in the past she had always scolded her daughter for being willful and not growing up, and was extremely angry at her, but now, she looked as if she knew better, which made her heart ache even more. Both of them avoided talking about people and things in Leo''s Family. "Mom, when I finish this movie, let''s go abroad for a vacation. I heard that there''s a ce with a great scenery, a deep blue sea, and white sand. It''s soft and thin, so let''s go live there for a month, okay?" Mary softly whispered as she pressed down on Belle''s shoulder. Belle half closed her eyes and nodded: "Okay, whatever you say is fine, and it is up to you." "Mom, why aren''t you refuting me? Weren''t you always saying that I didn''t know how to speak properly before?" Mary asked jokingly. Belle chuckled: "You have already reached the age where you can decide on things. I won''t interfere with you anymore, so you don''t have to hide the whites of your eyes, and say that I care very much!" "I didn''t roll my eyes!" Mary immediately protested. They two couldn''t helpughing out loud. Who knew who would roll their eyes? "Mom, my assistant is here. I need to go to work. I might not be back for the next two days, take care of yourself!" Mary heard the sound of a carriageing from outside and immediately said. "I know, why does she look like a housewife? Mom isn''t old yet!" Belle immediately scolded him with a smile. "Yes, my mom is still young and beautiful!" Mary grabbed his own bag and walked out. After getting on the car, Mary''s assistant immediately asked, "Honey, are you really going to that ce today?" "Yes!" Mary said with a resolute expression. "Alright!" After saying that, the assistant drove toward the city library. The city library had been renovated and reopened for half a year, and the deputy mayor was invited toe over to cut the decorations. This news had already been published online a long time ago, and Mary knew that he was there, so she went to take a look. Mary also knew that she was just looking for trouble, but she couldn''t resist her anger. She just wanted to see the hypocritical face of that heartless man. There were many citizens watching, as well as students from the school. There were a lot of people. Wearing a mask, Mary and the assistant squeezed into the crowd. Around ten o''clock, the deputy mayor, Fang Yang, stood at the entrance of the library with the curator and a few leaders. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Scum!" Mary gritted her teeth and cursed, then turned and left. When she was about to leave in a car, someone suddenly called her name. "Mary!" Mary turned and walked towards her. Her mind buzzed and her face turned pale. Amanda walked in front of her and immediately gave her a name card: "Let''s get to know each other again. This is my card, if you don''t mind, can I be your friend?" Mary''s hands stiffened, she didn''t want to receive it. Amanda was his daughter, she didn''t even want to see her. "What is it? It can''t be that you don''t even dare to ept my business card, right? " Amanda purposely provoked her. Mary clenched her teeth, and still reached out to receive it, lowering her head to look, after that, her eyes widened in shock, as she stared at Amanda with disbelief: "You work for Leo''spany?" That is the real goal for Amanda. She immediately smiled and nodded: "That''s right, Leo is my direct superior. I heard that you are his girlfriend. It seems that my boss has good taste!" Mary had always been filled with anger and hatred towards Amanda, but at this moment, hearing her working under Leo was like swallowing a fly, extremely disgusting. "When did you go to work at hispany?" Mary grinded his teeth as he asked. "Oh, not long ago. What happened? Are you okay with that?" Amanda looked surprised. "Yes. May I ask you something?" Maryughed coldly. "yes, what do you want to ask me?" Amanda crossed his arms in front of his chest, looking completely confident. Mary gritted her teeth and asked: "How old are you?" Hearing that, Amanda was startled, but after that, sheughed at him: "I just graduated from university, so I''m 22 this year, what''s wrong?" "Twenty - two years old? Impossible, how could you be twenty¡ªtwo years old? " Mary''s chest tightened, and immediately questioned with anger. Amanda could not help but tear apart her hypocritical generosity and sneered: "Why are you asking this? Would I lie to you? I heard that everyone was talking about how you''re young and unworthy to be with my boss. It can''t be that you feel that I''m a few years older than you, just because I''m young, right? "No ..." "No way!" Mary retreated step by step, and then, she quickly turned around and sat on the carriage. The assistant quickly followed and sat on the chair. Amanda taunted: "This is really ridiculous, this kind of crazy, how does Leo fancy her?" Mary sat on the carriage in a daze as if she had been struck by lightning. The assistant was shocked when she saw that. She asked with concern, "Honey, what''s wrong?" "I''m fine!" Although Mary said that he was fine, her heart was as painful as a knife. She was feeling sad for her mother, she remembered that her mother had said that the man was in love with her, and because the family had objected, he had no choice but to marry a rich family''s daughter. If this was true, then Amanda should be younger than her, but she was three years older than her. When the man was in love with his mother, he already had a two-year-old daughter. "Honey, where are we going now? You don''t have a y to shoot today, would you like to see Mr. Leo? " Seeing her sad expression, the assistant was truly worried for her. Perhaps, when she saw Leo, she would feel better. "No, I don''t want to see him Right now. You can drive to the seaside. I want to take a walk there!" Although she really wanted to look for Leo and ask him tofort her, she couldn''t. She didn''t have the heart to do so. The assistant had no choice but to drive her to the beach. Mary squatted on the beach and watched the waves roll past one after another in a daze. "Bastard, I won''t let you off!" Mary grabbed the sand beside him and fiercely threw it forward. She really had had enough. Why would she be able to swallow her anger like her mother, making people feel better? Earlier, Amanda purposely came over to give her a name card, just to tell her that she was working at Leo''s side. The smug look in her eyes was simply mocking. "I''m not feeling well, and neither can you guys!" Mary gritted her teeth fiercely. She had decided to not be silent, to not take revenge, to not take revenge, even if... She would also lose her reputation and make that trash pay the price. Chapter 1086 Chapter 1086 After an afternoon''s worth of cold wind at the seaside, Mary''s head hurt so much that she had no choice but to sit back down in the car. "Honey, you seem to be upset. Do you want me to send you home?" She didn''t know what Mary was going through right now, but after following her for so many years, it was the first time she saw a shattered and despaired expression in her eyes. "No, send me to the Leo''s ce!" Mary stared in front of her, looking extremely tired. She walked in from the main hall and reported her name at the front desk. Immediately, the front desk opened Leo''s private elevator. The rtionship between Mary and Leo had already been exposed and many people were predicting that she would be the future mistress of the Family, so they naturally wouldn''t dare to obstruct her path. Mary leaned against the elevator. She didn''t know why she came here, maybe she just wanted to come over to see Leo. In the meantime, she wanted him to fire her. When Mary knocked on the door to Leo''s office, she saw that Amanda was also standing inside. Other than her, there was another female assistant. Seeing Mary, the pen in Leo''s hand tightened, and then she turned to the two assistants and said: "Go out, I have some private matters to take care of!" Just a single private matter was instantly stabbed into Amanda''s heart like a knife. What he talked about was official, and the moment Mary came, it became his private matter. Mary red at Amanda with resentment. She really couldn''t fall in love with this woman. Amanda was shocked by Mary''s gaze. She thought to herself, I don''t think I have such a deep grudge with her, why is it that Mary is looking at her as if she wants to kill her? Leo put down the pen. On his handsome face that was previously filled with countlessyers of ice mountains, there was a happy smile now. His gentle voice was filled with surprise, "Honey, why are you here?" Mary looked at the man in front of him who had a face full of tenderness and doting. His heart that was filled with thousands of holes, instantly became soft as if it was held under the warm spring sun. "That Amanda, why is she working at yourpany?" Mary asked in a low voice. "You know her?" Leo''s heart trembled, he thought that Amanda''s mother forced herself into his company, and that it was impossible for her to know him, but now, she asked him directly, causing him to panic. "Not only do I know her, we are enemies!" Mary mocked himself in a low voice. Leo''s expression became even more intense. He could not help butugh and ask, "Did she offend you in any way?" "Leo, can you not let her work by your side? "Please!" Mary instantly lifted his eyes, ayer of moisture overflowing from the bottom of his eyes, as if he was about to cry from his grief. This time, Leo waspletely flustered. He anxiously walked over, grabbed her arm, and softly asked: "What happened? "Tell me, I''ll think about it!" "I can see she kind of likes you, doesn''t she?" Mary asked with tears in her beautiful eyes, carrying a hint of grievance and jealousy. Leo was startled, could it be that whenever a woman suspects something, she likes to rely on her intuition? But often, a woman''s intuition was the most urate. Leo could also tell that Amanda did have that intention towards him. Her mother must have also known about it, which was why she was here. "Alright, babe, stop crying first. Tell me, what enmity do you have with her?" Leo held her hand, and directly brought her to his office chair to sit down. He sat properly, letting Mary sit on his long legs. He looked like he was coaxing a child, his eyes filled with gentleness and concern. "Tell me, if she is really your enemy, I will definitely ask her leave immediately!" It had been a few days since hest saw her, but all of a sudden, he saw that her eyes were filled with tears, and was still in a state of panic. Mary also didn''t know why she came over to look for him, and had him dismiss her as a member. Perhaps, her heart had also be dark. "I just don''t like her!" Mary gave her a reason. Leo chuckled. "You''re really childish. You don''t like her, yet you want to chase her away?" "Isn''t it? If you don''t like it, you still have to cater to it. That would be boring. " Mary said with her brows knitted. "Okay, I ept your reason, but shouldn''t you listen to my reason?" Leo''s finger gently rubbed the corner of her eyes, wiping away her tears. "Your reason?" Mary looked at him in shock. "Yes, I didn''t hire Amanda, she''s my mom''s spy. Firstly, she''s monitoring me and secondly, I hope that she can take over your position in my heart, understand?" Leo said with a light ridicule. "Did your mother introduce her? "So your mother is satisfied with her?" Mary''s entire body trembled. She found it hard to believe. "I''ve investigated Amanda''s background. She might fit into my mother''s dreams, but I don''t like her." Leo frowned, a look of frustration shing past his eyes. Mary was stunned again, she suddenly felt that she was looking for trouble again. Briana likes Amanda? She had purposely arranged for her to work beside Leo so that they could develop feelings for each other. This way, there would really be nothing left for her, Mary. Her heart felt as if it was being pierced by something, and blood flowed like a river. "Then I ..." I''ll just leave you guys be! " Mary suddenly stood up from his long legs, and was about to leave. "Honey, are you angry now?" Leo tugged on her wrist, his big body quickly standing up. "Since your mother has already arranged such an outstanding woman for you, why don''t you... Just think about her. " Mary didn''t know how much courage she would need to finish speaking those words. Her heart was clearly in extreme pain, but what could she do? She thought that one sentence from Briana would be enough to force Leo to fire Amanda, but now, it seemed that just a single sentence from Briana would also be enough to push Amanda to his side. "What are you talking about? "Honey, if I''m really interested in her, I won''t tell you the truth." Hearing her say that, Leo was really hurt, and could not help but be a little annoyed.N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Didn''t you already follow your mother''s instructions? " Mary suddenly lost control of her emotions and threw his big palm away emotionally. She turned around and endured her tears as she said sorrowfully: "Do you all treat me like a child? Leo, I want to be outstanding for you, and I also want to marry you and be your wife. But, maybe I am truly not qualified." Chapter 1087 Chapter 1087 Leo really didn''t want to argue with Mary because she wasn''t qualified enough, so he could only look sadly at the girl in front of him who was about to cry like rain, and his voice turned hoarse. "Honey, we have been together for so long. I can''t stand you saying such words. You didn''t fear the eyes of others and still have the courage to throw yourself into my arms. But what about now? What''s the matter with you? Where did your courage go? Why question my feelings for you so much? " The man''s calm and injured voice made Mary, who had gone insane, freeze for a moment. Only then did she realize that she was crying and arguing with him, crying to destroy their rtionship. No... It shouldn''t be like this. She had sworn that no matter what difficulties she would face in the future, she would walk right next to him. She was fearless, so how could she lift up her oath like sand? "I''m sorry!" Mary covered her mouth and cried even more painfully. In the next second, she was in Leo''s embrace. Leo''s stiff and tight body, because he was hugging her, slowly rxed. "Fool!" Leo pressed his thin lips against her hair, unwillingly scolding her in pain. Mary stuck close to her chest as she listened to his chaotic heartbeat, and her tears could not stop flowing like a river. After crying for a long time, Mary could not help but start sobbing. Even if she wanted to stop, her shoulders were still shaking. Leo personally went out and poured her a cup of warm water and a cup of ck tea that she liked to drink. "Alright, I''ve vented enough. Can we have a nice talk now?" Leo couldn''t help but ask her with a smile when he saw her sniffling like a child while constantly wiping his tears and mucus with a tissue. "En!" Mary nodded, and turned obedient. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "What conflicts do you have with Amanda? "Tell me the truth!" Leo''s sharp eyes had already seen through everything. "I am her half - sister, do you believe me?" Mary asked whileughing at himself. Leo''s handsome eyes instantly widened, this news, had really shocked him. "What are you joking about? How could you be sisters with her? " Leo was in disbelief. "It''s true. I''m not joking. His father is the man I always thought died in the outside world." Mary''s serious expression made it impossible for him tough again. "You mean ..." Your biological father is her father? I heard that your mother and that man fell in love with each other, and that man separated from her because of a family objection. If they fell in love, then even if your father really did marry and gave birth to a child to another woman, the child wouldn''t be older than you. " Although Leo was not a gossiper, he still knew a bit about the big incident that happened with Belle back then. However, he did not know who that man was. "However, I have personally verified that Amanda is three years older than me, which means that this trash of a man was simply forced by the other women to break up with my mother before they had even gotten married. As Mary said till here, her face was filled with anger and hatred, to the point that she was gnashing her teeth. "Is there such a thing?" Leo was surprised, he never expected the situation to be so dramatic. "It was my mom who was too stupid. All these years, she was stubborn and unyielding, refusing to ask anything about that man. She thought that it wouldn''t be a pity to fall in love with him that year, she even forgave that scum and also told me not to disturb his life." At this point, Mary felt that her mother wasn''t worthy and felt sad. "Your mom is pretty good. Maybe she''s also more kind-hearted and doesn''t want to get mixed up in that man''s blissful life." Leo sighed. "Is she going to be cheated like this just because she''s kind? "I don''t care, I''ve decided That I will do what my mom didn''t do in the past. I just want everyone to see how that trash of a man yed with my mom''s feelings and how irresponsible he is." Mary clenched her fists in anger, a look of unwillingness stered on her face. "Honey, have you thought it over carefully? Do you want to discuss this with your mother? " Although Leo supported her decision, he felt that this matter involved her mother. "I... I don''t know how to tell her. She''ll be upset. " Mary lowered her head, looking helpless and depressed, she was truly pitiful. "Have you ever thought about it? If you reveal this matter, the other party''s real wife would bite back at your mother, saying that your mother took the initiative to seduce or something like that, then your mother''s reputation would be ruined." Leo was more of a calm and collected man. When he thought about one thing, he would usually think about everything clearly. Mary raised her eyes and looked at him. Obviously, she did not consider what Leo said. "Yeah, what if they bite back at us? Wouldn''t that be bad for us? I''m so stupid, I didn''t even think about it. As expected, my brain isn''t working. " Mary was startled to the point that her whole body was covered in cold sweat. "How about I investigate this matter for you and see what secrets there were. Can you consider how to resolve them after that?" Leo really didn''t want to see her confused and troubled face, so he decided to help her. "How are you going to investigate?" Mary blinked his eyes. "Of course I have my ways!" Leo''s thin lips slightly curled. "Don''t worry about it. I''ll give you a more detailed result within three days." "Leo, you help me every single time, I''m really dependent on you now. We really haven''t been together since then, then how am I supposed to live? " Mary''s eyes inexplicably reddened. She felt that having someone to help her and having someone to rely on was just too great, and she was afraid of losing them. Leo was amused by her delicate and pitiful appearance, and gently shook her small hand: "Then, don''t leave me, and let me be your side for the rest of your life." "Of course I want to. Who knows, maybe I''ll pester you to death in the future and not let you go." Maryughed at herself. "I actually hope that''s the case with you. I''m just afraid that if you meet a setback, you''ll turn around and leave even faster than I do!" Leo understood that she was only joking. The real her had a personality as unyielding as her mother''s back then. Once she said she wanted to let go, she would definitely be the first one to let go. Mary''s confidence was pierced through, her charming face inexplicably flushed red, and she stuttered: "That must have been a huge injury and blow, if not, I wouldn''t have let it go so easily." "I''m sorry, I said that I would take good care of you, but I still couldn''t make ite true!" Leo reached out his hands and hugged her into his embrace, his words carrying a hint of self¡ªme and guilt. Chapter 1088 Chapter 1088 When Leo came out earlier, his iron gray cor of the suit was opened wide. Inside was a sky-blue shirt, on the shirt was arge patch of wetness, obviously indicating that something had happened. What made Amanda even more jealous was that Leo actually went out to personally pour tea for Mary. When she thought about how he threw away the coffee that she carefully brewed like trash, Amanda''s expression became extremely ugly. Mary had already calmed down. While holding a cup of tea, she continued to think and drink. Leo sat on his desk, leaning against it. His serene and deep eyes were fixated on the girl who sat at a loss on the sofa, and his heart was also extremely heavy. "Leo, I gotta go!" Mary put down his teacup and nned to leave. The tall man''s body quickly moved, blocking her path. "You''re leaving just like that?" Leo really wished that she would stay here with him until night time, then he could take her back home for the night. Mary nodded: "Yes, I''m going home tonight, so I might not be going to your ce this period of time. If you''re free, pack up my stuff and send it over for me." "Is this the rhythm of breaking up with me?" The man''s expression changed instantly and his tone turned grim. Mary smiled lightly as she shook his head, "Of course not, it''s just that I won''t be living with you anymore. I want to leave more time to apany my mother." "Then why did you take things away? "Are you not leaving me any thoughts at all?" The man was still very angry. His handsome face was taut as he grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his embrace. In the next second, his hand had tightened around her and his lips were next to her ear as he muttered, "Honey, don''t do this to me!" Mary was startled, she never thought that her decision would actually make this man so sad. She could only sigh. "Alright, then there''s no need to pack up. I might be able to stay there again in the future." "Honey, can we have dinner together tonight? We haven''t eaten together in a long time. " Of course, Leo would not miss any chance to be with her alone. "Maybe next time. We''ll have plenty of time in the future anyway. I promised my mom that I''lle back for dinnerter tonight as much as possible." Mary was like a filial obedient daughter, her center seemed to have be her mother. Leo''s handsome face stiffened, his beautiful eyes focused on her face, his heart filled with sorrow and helplessness. "Does your mother know about us? She''s opposed to us being together, isn''t she? " Leo''s expression was full of sorrow. When he heard his mother say that he had found Belle for a meal, he knew that the matter was beyond his control. As long as Belle interfered, that was what he was most worried about. "She didn''t tell me about this, but she did know about it. She was afraid that I would get hurt, afraid that I would retrace my steps back to the way I was back then, and that I would be fooled by love. But, don''t worry, I know what I''m doing, and I believe that you won''t be irresponsible." It was as if Mary had seen through everything, so every word that she was saying right now did not carry a temper, it was just a very calm wish for Leo to ept her thoughts. Leo''s handsome face froze for a moment, the bottom of his eyes filled with pain. Then, he lifted her chin, and his thin lips trembled as he kissed her pink lips. It was as if she was a fragile and precious treasure. Even kissing her made her feel extremely careful. Mary''s entire body tensed up, but her heart was trembling. She originally thought that after a period of not seeing him again, her body would not have such a strong reaction. However, when his lips touched her lips, a familiar aura, like a me, was about to burn her body red. This strange feeling was something she couldn''t control herself. Mary couldn''t help but to wrap her arms around his neck and kiss him deeply. Her initiative, caused a gap to instantly appear in the emotions that Leo had suppressed, and wildly surged. Leo immediately picked her up and in the next second, she was lying on the sofa beside him. Mary''s mind went nk, her hazy eyes blinked, and in the next second, she felt that the man''s lips had already left her lips, and were moving down... "No, no, no, don''t do that!" Mary seemed to be shocked as she hurriedly called out to stop his actions. Leo''s breathing was already very chaotic and heavy. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Honey, you are going to drive me crazy, do you understand?" The man ground his teeth in her ear. Mary''s expression froze, and in the next second, the man flipped and stood up from her body. Her forehead was already covered in ayer of sweat, which showed how much effort and pain he was putting up against her. She knew that what she was doing was wrong. As she came to find him, she rejected his advances to get close to her. "Sorry, I have to go. Goodbye!" Mary pulled her own small backpack and quickly headed towards outside. When she came out, she realized that her rewards were still in disarray, so she quickly pulled at them. When he raised his head, she was met with the furious re from Amanda in the assistant''s office. Mary did not expect her to be sitting right at the door. Because of Amanda''s gaze, Mary couldn''t help but raise her head, slowly pull off her clothes, and calmly leave. "Pretentious slut!" Amanda couldn''t help but scold, treating Mary''s actions of tidying her clothes earlier as if she had done it on purpose for her to see. Not long after Mary left, Amanda decided to take out her phone and send Mary a message. She told her about Mary''s visit and told the Briana to deal with her. However, she had prepared the text message and hesitated. In the end, she finally deleted it. Leo''s attitude towards her was already very bad. If she really became the Briana''s spy, then there would be no way for his to turn things around in front of Leo in the future. Forget it, Amanda was a shrewd and scheming woman. For greater benefits, she could bear the shame in front of her. Mary came and went, and even Leo''s soul seemed to have been taken away by her. Leo had never imagined that one day, he would be so worried about a woman. He was happy to be able to fly, but once she left, it was as if he had lost the entire world. Even the sky outside the window instantly turned gray. "We still have a long way to go. That''s right, this road will be very long indeed!" Leo took a sip of the water Mary had just drunk. Chapter 1089 Chapter 1089 An ancient looking small courtyard with simple and unadorned streetmps hung inside. A dark path led straight to a pavilion. The pavilion was located in the center of the lotus pond. This season, the lotus flowers had yet to bloom, leaving only a clearke. Bamboo curtains hung around the pavilion, and a bright light could faintly be seen from inside. "Mr. Wayne, this way please!" A man in a suit respectfully bowed and led Edwards forward. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Edwards''s thin lips curled up. Looking at his surroundings, he imagined that the friend who was as warm as jade would be meeting him again, and it would be another time. After passing through the beautiful scenery of the garden, he finally stepped into the corridor that led to the pavilion by himself. He was almost to the door when the curtain was pushed aside by a pair of men''s hands. A handsome, picturesque face, with a gentle smile, looked at him. "If I didn''t understand you, I would have definitely felt that you were too poetic. But, luckily, I knew that you were a quiet person." Edwards smiled faintly and directly entered the pavilion. Under the bright light, the Mr. Vice-President that was dressed in casual attire had a face full of smiles. Joseph was sizing up Edwards, and of course, Edwards also wanted to get to know his friends that he had not seen for a while. Time and years had tempered their faces and demeanor, and they no longer had that youthful and immature look back then, but they had be more mature and steady, and were filled with the charm of a man''s self -confidence. "Haven''t you seen enough of me on TV?" Joseph smirked. "You are not the real one on TV." Edwards unceremoniously insulted him. "There''s no other way. If I don''t pretend to be profound and let others see through my thoughts, that would be scary." Joseph said while taking a cup, he poured a cup of tea that he had brewed and gave it to Edwards: "You haven''t changed, you''re still looking full of spirit." "Who said that? "I''ve already be so old that I can''t even recognize myself anymore. Back then, the person I hated the most was that old fox in the mall. But now, I''ve forced myself to that state step by step." Edwardsughed at himself. "We''re both the same. Back then, when my father was the President, I didn''t like him either,and every day, I even went against him. But now, I want to be him." Joseph wasughing at himself. "Don''t worry about it too much, you always think that your eyes are the best. You want to look down on everyone, including those strong people, after entering society, then you realize that you also want to be a strong person. The strong have no enemies, you can protect those that are important to you, and you can decide anything you want." Edwards carried the cup of tea and drank it with a smile. Joseph nodded in agreement. "You can''t me me for not being there when you were marriedst time, right?" Joseph could not help but ask. "You even didn''t show up, but I''ve epted your luxury gift. Since you''re giving me such a expensive gift, I won''t mind. Worst case scenario, I won''t go when you get married!" Edwards joked. "Marry? I never thought of it, and to be honest, I''m surprised. How did you get married? It seems to be the kind of person who gets in the car first to make up the bill. You have a pair of beautiful phoenix fetus, I really don''t know if I should be envious or jealous of you. " Although Joseph did not interact with him often, Joseph would always pay attention to any rumors and rumors about him. "Whatever. You will also get married and have children. This is something that every man will experience. I am just a step ahead of you." When his wife and children were mentioned, Edwards''s face was full of gentleness. "I won''t consider getting married and having children right now. I just want to snatch my father''s position and give him an exnation. Before he leaves, he shook my hand and asked for my guarantee." Joseph smiled bitterly as he shook his head, looking like he had no interest in getting married and having children. ¡°A year ago, my thoughts were the same as yours: getting married and having a child would be even more troublesome, but now, I''ve changed my mind. You might not know that when you return home tired after working for the entire day, there will be people concerned about you. As a father now, Edwards was getting more and more emotional when talking about this things. "Maybe, when I have made a name for myself, I will be like you, trying to build a family, having one child and one daughter. When I am free, I will take my family out to y and rx my mind. But not everyone is lucky to have it. " Joseph self-deprecatingly lowered his head, his eyes staring nkly for a moment. Edwards knew that he was definitely thinking about histe father again. He could only change the topic and change the topic to work. His father was the former President, and should have been the one to seed the position of President. Unfortunately, before the session, a major event happened, causing the session to fail. Joseph lost his position as President, became the subordinate and took on the role of a deputy. However, Joseph''s family had always been unwilling. They pushed Joseph to snatch the position of president back, and thus, a political war broke out. Joseph had the halo of his father, the momentum of this election was very strong, it was already a huge threat to the current party. On the surface, it was calm, but the waves of darkness had already spread throughout the entire country. Edwards could now be considered the strongest supporter of Joseph. His wealth and influence the Family was enough to reshuffle the entire country''s politics and economy. The two of them chatted as they ate, from politics to economics. In the blink of an eye, it was already past ten in the evening. Since he didn''t have enough, he could only bid farewell for now. "If you have the chance in the future, introduce me to your wife and your two adroble children." Joseph said with a sincere face. "Alright, after you seed in the election, we will have a lot of chances to meet. At that time, I might even introduce you to a girlfriend!" Edwards joked. "Alright, all the women you know will surely be outstanding. I''ll look forward to it!" Joseph nodded with a humorous smile, and agreed. "You have such high standards, I''m afraid no woman would be able to meet your standards!" Edwardsughed. "My mom might want me to marry a woman. I''m thinking about this right now!" Joseph''s handsome face was filled with helplessness. Chapter 1090 Chapter 1090 After more than ten hours of luck, Elizabeth finally woke up from the daze. Although she had slept for a few hours, she had not slept well. Her face was still pale. "Elizabeth, are you alright? Let''s go out for something to eat. You didn''t eat anything just now!" Fiona was concerned about the suggestion of not touching the food on the ne at all. This made Fiona very worried. In addition to protecting her safety, the mission that Joshua had given her had to take care of her everyday life. "Alright, let''s go!" Elizabeth nodded and the two of them followed the crowd out of the airport and sat down at a restaurant beside the airport. "Elizabeth, Mr. Joshua is calling!" Fiona said as she handed the phone over to Elizabeth. Elizabeth pursed her lips and smiled. "Hey, honey!" Elizabeth ced the phone close to her ear and said softly. "Are you tired after flying for so long?" Joshua showed tender concern. Elizabethughed bitterly: "a little, but I feel very happy toe back here." That''s true. You live a good life in this small town, and I might not have time to visit you soon. Just live a good life together with Fiona and Amandag. Joshua''s voice carried a touch of disappointment. Because of the olddy''s interference, Joshua was no longer able to fly over to visit her freely. "Alright, I understand. Don''t worry about me, take care of yourself as well." Elizabeth was no longer willful and unreasonable. She would carefully listen to everything Joshua said and remember it in her heart. Moreover, she would not do anything that would make things difficult for him. "Trust me, I will try my best to aplish what I promised you. Do you remember?" Joshua remained silent for a moment, and said with a low voice. "I know. I will stay here." Elizabeth''s voice suddenly became choked with sobs. "Don''t cry, it''s not like we''re leaving each other forever. You just need to believe that we''ll meet again very soon." When Joshua heard her sobs, his heart broke. However, he was unable to wipe her tears, making his heart hurt even more. "Alright, Fiona and I are eating. How about, we hang up first!" Elizabeth did not want her emotions to affect him, so she wanted to hang up first. "Alright, remember to eat dinner on time.." Joshua was really worried that she wouldn''t eat his fill. "I''m not a child, I care a lot about my health. Besides, I''m afraid of death!" Elizabeth couldn''t help butugh from her tears. His concern made her feel like she was a child who had no ability to take care of herself. "Just take care yourself." Joshua alsoughed humorlessly. The atmosphere immediately became a lot more rxed, so Elizabeth could only say: "I really don''t want to chat with you anymore, I''m hanging up!" "Alright!" The man nodded. Elizabeth was waiting for the other party''s man to hang up first, but she realized that she could hear his breathing the entire time, so she could only harden her heart and hang up first. As Joshua listened to the soundsing from the other side, a sense of loss shed across his handsome face. He was so in love that he even wanted to preserve the other''s voice. Perhaps he was the only one left. Not long after Joshua hung up, the olddy suddenly received a call. Someone told her an address abroad. "Please help me check who registered to this phone!" The olddy''s face darkened. The other party replied, then hung up. The olddy patted on the arm of the sofa tiredly and angrily. Were they really still in contact? They secretly contacted each other behind her back. Could it be that if she didn''t give her a warning, Elizabeth would really ignore this old woman? The olddy calmed down and went to her husband room. The old man had recovered quite well recently. He was reading his books, sitting by the window. The afternoon sun shone in, illuminating his books. "What''s wrong? I saw that you were quite angry recently, which brat pissed you off again!? " When the old man saw her enter, he closed the book, took off his reading sses and asked with a smile. "nothing!" The olddy smiled wryly and sat down in the chair opposite him. As the two of them basked in the sun together, they felt like time had stopped. "The trees outside the window have turned even greener, but spring is about to leave!" The old man couldn''t help but sigh. "Are you feeling moved again?" The olddy couldn''t help butugh. "No, I''m already old. I feel like I can leave at any moment. I can''t help but want to seize some time to experience the days when I''m still alive!" Although the old tutor''s words were calm, his eyes were full of reluctance. "At such a young age, what else is there to be worried about? "However, I am still very worried about these little ones. I am relieved that Edwards married and has a child, but Joshua is the one that I worry most!" The olddy smiled wryly. "That''s right, I haven''t seen Jane for a long time. Thest time she came to attend Edwards''s wedding, why didn''t shee to visit us?" The old man suddenly asked. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The olddy was stunned. Her eyes became misty and she said, "Jane is overseas managing her business. She''s been busytely, so he''s not free!" "Young people always love to fight for their career. This is also good. When people are alive, they should do more things that they want to do. They won''t regret it when they get old!" The old man finally believed it. "That''s right. When we were young, we did quite a few things. Now, we''re filled with memories!" The olddy''s eyes were filled with tears. She wanted to wipe them away, but all she could do was blink hard to prevent the tears from falling. "What''s the matter with you?" The old man turned to look at her and realized that something was wrong. The olddy panicked for a moment, tears still flowing from her eyes. "It''s nothing. I just thought about what happened between us when we were young and suddenly felt emotional." "Alright, I won''t talk to you in the way I did before." The old tutor couldn''t help butugh. He extended a hand to pass over a piece of paper, but discovered that his hands were starting to tremble again. The olddy hurriedly stood up and took a piece of paper. She wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and said, "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me." "I wish I had the time to be with you and the children, but I''m old and don¡¯t have much time left!" The old tutor couldn''t help but mock himself. "Everyone will be old, so don''t think too much about it. I''ll get someone to cook whatever you want to eat in the afternoon!" The olddy turned her back and her eyes were red again. "It is up to you. I am not hungry at present." The old man smiled. "Alright, I''ll go down and prepare!" After saying that, the olddy pushed the door open and walked out. The tears that she had just wiped fell uncontrobly. In her entire life, she''d lied to very few things about the old tutor, but just now, she lied to him one more time. "Jane, forgive grandmother!" The olddy could not help but sigh. Chapter 1091 Chapter 1091 After Edwards Wayne''s sessful bid, he decided to hold a glee feast at a seven-star hotel. Although he wanted to keep a low profile, he still needed to hold a banquet like this one that could expand his social circle. This glee feast had already been prepared for a few days, and the invitation had already been sent out. The only thing for him is to wait for tonight''s banquet to begin. As Edwards Wayne''s wife, Lily was definitely the female lead of such arge-scale banquet. No one''s limelight could outshine hers anymore. So in the afternoon, Lily didn''t go to thepany but spent the entire afternoon dressing up. She was wearing a private ¡ª designed evening dress, which was rose¡ªred to represent happiness. The ne on her neck was also custom - made by the top designer. All the essories she wore was so unique and so extraordinary. Lily never thought that Edwards would have already prepared all these for her without informing her. Edwards Wayne was still managing thepany''s affairs at that time. But he told her to go to his company after dressing up and then they could go to the banquet hall together in the evening. Wearing such an exquisite gown, Lily walked in the hall of the Emperor International Tower. On the roof of the hall, the sky-blue light shone down together with the diamonds she was wearing, which made her look graceful and magnificent. Every step Lily took, showed her shyness and caution. This feeling of being stared at by everyone would really make one tremble subconsciously while walking, if one was not mentally strong. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Lily heaved a sigh of relief after entering the elevator. When she reached Edwards Wayne''s office, an assistant ran over and opened the door for her. "Mrs, Mr. Wayne told us if you have been here, you can directly enter and wait for Mr. Wayne." Lily was not used to being addressed like it, but she still politely smiled at him before quickly walking in. The office was very quiet. The air conditioner was blowing with the heating system working on. It was still the end of spring, so it was a bit cool. Lily put down her handbag and involuntarily walked towards the ck chair that Edwards Wayne normally sat in. Lily took a deep breath, imitated Edwards Wayne''s usual sitting posture and sat down. "Wow, Cool!" Lily could not helpughing. Although she did not have the aura of a queen, it was still pretty good to sit there and to feel the atmosphere. When Lily saw the pen that Edwards Wayne signed with, she involuntarily took it. She took a piece of white paper from the side and used a pen to draw a drawing of Edwards Wayne on it. When she finished drawing the picture, the man reached out his hand and opened the office door to walk in. Lily was shocked. She instinctively hid the paper behind her and looked at Edwards Wayne in panic. The man stared at her as his thin lips curled up slightly. "What is it that''s hidden in your hands?" "No ..." "It''s nothing!" Lily didn''t know why she felt guilty, as if she had done something bad. "How do you feel to sit in my office chair?" Edwards Wayne walked towards her step by step, the aura was extremely pressing. The ck suit made him look elegant and charming. Only now did Lily realize that she was still upying his position. She hurriedly stood up and laughed embarrassedly, "It is not bad. It makes me fell like a queen." "Oh? "Is that so?" The man''s tone suddenly became lower. His tall and broad body was already standing in front of her. Lily heard that he was using such a tone to speak and immediately frowned, "What, you don''t want anyone to sit in your seat?" "Of course not. If you want to sit, you can do so whenever you want to sit. Especially, I am yours. Of course, you can enjoy everything that I have!" The man suddenly leaned over and said to her beside her ear. Lily''s face turned red, and she couldn''t help but smile. "Alright, seeing how nice you are, I won''t be angry!" Lily curled her lips, revealing a generous expression. "Lily, do you know that your current state makes me want to mit a crime" to you?!" Edwards Wayne continued to smile evilly. "It will not be called ¡°crime" any more, because we are already husband and wife. However, putting on such a makeup and this set of clothes took me an entire afternoon to finish. How aboutter? We can''t do it now!" Lily immediately advised him with a serious face. Edwards Wayne, "Hey, give me!" Lily saw him smile without saying a word, and in the next second, the paper in her hands was snatched away by him. Unfortunately, after his aim was achieved, how could he let her snatch it back? "Let me see, what is it?" Edwards Wayne asked her. If she dared to hide it from him, it would either be a good thing or a bad thing. He had to know about what it was. Lily could only re at him angrily. "Is that me?" Edwards Wayne looked at the drawing of the man on the paper and asked her with a surprised expression. "Who else could it be other than you? "What, isn''t it nice to look at?" Hearing his questioning tone, Lily was startled. "My eyes don''t seem to have been painted properly. They don''t have any spirit!" Edwards Wayne commented seriously. "I know, but it''s already much better than before." Lily immediately retorted. "Yes, but aren''t my shoulders a bit too narrow? How can a person like this man protect you?" Edwards Wayne had an expression of vignce again. Lily immediately walked over and wanted to snatch the painting back, "If you don''t like it, then give it back to me. I can keep it for myself to carefully look at." "No, I want to keep this painting. How much is it?" Edwards Wayne immediately raised his hand again, not letting her snatch it away, and asked with a domineering expression. "Is that true?" Lily immediately coordinated with him. "It''s true. No matter how much money it costs or no matter what you requires, this painting belongs to me!" Edwards Wayne said confidently. "Alright, marry me. I''ll give it to you!" Lily intentionally teased him. "Fine, I''ll be with you for all my life!" Edwards Wayne''s lips curled up as heughedcently. "The lifetime is too long. I''m afraid I''ll get tired of it!" Lily also wanted to anger him. Edwards Wayne''s expression suddenly changed, the light in his eyes became sheer, "What did you say?" Seeing the man ganash his teeth and walk towards her step by step, Lily immediately cursed in his heart slightly. "I didn''t mean it that way. Of course I wouldn''t get tired of it. You''re so handsome, so rich, and so gentle to me. I''m willing to give birth to another child for you. Really, I''m not lying!" In order to protect herself, Lily had already abandoned her dignity. "That''s what you said. To give birth to another child for me!" Edwards Wayne nodded his head in satisfaction and stopped his forceful footsteps. Lily immediately stared at him: "Edwards, you are bullying me now. Later I wouldin to our son!" "Alright, go ahead and see what our son will say!" Edwards Wayne smiled enchantingly, and was not afraid at all. Lily wanted to cry, but no tears came out. Would her son still stand on her side? Chapter 1092 Chapter 1092 Only a couple could enjoy themselves so much. In the end, Edwards Wayne still stored away the portrait that Lily drew for him. At 6: 30 PM, Edwards Wayne and Lily arrived at the banquet site. The parking lot of the Seven-Star hotel was filled with all kinds of limousines, which seemed to be a feast for the luxury cars. Ever since Lily married Edwards Wayne, this was the first time she had appeared in this public ce as his wife, so she was extremely nervous. "Give me your hand!" After getting off the carriage, Lily stood there in a daze, her two hands anxiously grabbing the small bag in her hands. Seeing her like that, Edwards Wayne immediately extended his palm. Lily gently ced her hand on top of his palm and the man''s gentle grasp gave her a sense of security. Edwards Wayne held her hand, and saw that there were people greeting him from the entrance of the hall all the way to the main entrance of the banquet hall. Lily also received a lot of praise and respect. She knew that all of these came from her current identity, and that it was this man who had given her honor. She felt gratitude from the bottom of her heart and also felt happy for him. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Edwards Wayne brought her into the main hall, where there were already many guests, and everyone came over to congratte Edwards Wayne. As the CEO of the princess, although there were a lot of higher-ups from otherpanies here to help with the social events, his appearance caused a huge wave, and almost everyone wanted toe over and greet him. In an instant, Edwards Wayne was surrounded by invited guests. Lily was originally standing by his side and holding his hand, but at some point, he had let go of his hand. Instinctively, he held her in his arms with hisrge palm. She felt a little dizzy about the scene that a crowd of people came up to greet with them. Not to say let Lily know everyone. However, Edwards Wayne''s memory was extremely good, and he recognized almost everyone who came to greet him and called out their names to give them the basic respect. Lily, however, did not have such a good ability, and nearly hardly recognize this group of people. But being introduced by him again and again, she felt extremely satisfied and happy in her heart. This time, there were quite a lot of female guests, most of them were women from noble families. Almost all the women were looking at Lily with envious and jealous gazes. An unknown woman now became the most dazzling star! Her future life could be foreseeable. "I believe that the story of how Lily managed to reach her current position step by step, will definitely be able to write a novel about the female lead''s struggle experience. I believe that the story inside will be extremely interesting." A woman was holding a goblet as she said with a mocking tone. "What history, don''t you think too highly of her? Isn''t she relying on the fact that she gave birth to two children for Mr. Wayne to achieve her current status? If it was any other woman, she would definitely be able to sit steadily in this position like Lily. I am also able to do it, but unfortunately, I don''t have as much luck as she does! " A woman on the side immediately hummed softly, unwilling to be outdone. "Women who have children are everywhere on the streets, but why can she give birth to children for Mr. Wayne? Do you really think her fate is too good? Perhaps just by walking through this process, they would have spent a lot of effort and yed a lot of tricks. " Someone on the side immediately attacked her. "Yeah, how could an ordinary woman have the chance to meet the Mr. Wayne? Don''t even mention to have children with him. Even if you could speak to him, you might not necessarily have a chance to let him fall for you. " The other woman beside them also sneered. The woman who was being mocked was immediately unconvinced. However, she couldn''t say any rebuttal. She could only roll her eyes in anger and walked away. Maybe in the eyes of this group of women, what Lily relied on was not luck, but methods. But who would have known that people whom Lily had cursed abroad for five years would love each other to their very bones in a mere year? Life was truly full of unpredictable determinations. If Lily knew that she was going to marry Edwards Wayne now, she would have saved the energy to curse him and focus on looking after their children. The William'' s brothers came over. After greeting Edwards Wayne, they went to find someone to talk to. n Wood had also arrived. He walked in front of Billy William and greeted him while intentionally smiling, "Billy, you came so early!" n''s words made Billy William felt a little embarrassed. He ufortably waved his hand, "Please don''t make fun of me. n." "What? Scared? I didn''t want to ask you for money! " n Wood immediatelyughed and teased him. "Even if you didn''t ask me for money, don''t call me in that tone. We''re of the same age!" Billy Williamughed bitterly and insisted. "Then are you saying that my sister is too old?" n Wood intentionally made a trouble for him. "Shh, keep your voice down. If someone should pass this message to your sister, I''m afraid I won''t be able to sleep for a few nights!" Billy William immediately dragged n Wood to a ce with fewer people, his handsome face shing with anxiousness. "Look at you, are you under martialw?" n Wood straightforwardlyughed out loudly. Billy William rolled his eyes at him. "You make it sound like you''re not the same!" n Wood''s smile froze on his face, and he bitterly sighed: "Alright, I really shouldn''t haveughed at you. Actually, I''m even worse than you!" "Have you and Anne had a good time? There are no more arguments, right?" Billy William was concerned about him. "Of course not. When have I ever been able to argue with her? I have already given up arguing with her!" n Wood shrugged his shoulders, looking helpless. "I told you to be nicer to her back then, yet you refused to ept my advice. Now, you must be suffering." Billy William saidcently. "You seem to be very happy to see me suffer?" n Wood instantly narrowed his eyes. Billy William hurriedly said with a serious face. "Of course not, I''m your brother-inw after all. "At least you still have a conscience!" n Wood stared at him, and then looked at Leo William who was seated beside him: "What happened to your brother? Broke up? " Hearing his words, Billy William immediately had a whole new level of respect for him, "How did you see through it?" "Do you still need to look? Only a woman can injure a man to such an extent!" n Wood shrugged his shoulders, showing a look of understanding. "My brother has had some problems with his rtionship recently, but I believe he will be able to go through it soon!" Billy William said firmly. "Sure, take care of your brother. I''ll go to see my friends." After n Wood finished speaking, he took a cup of wine from the waiter''s hands and walked towards the person he knew. Chapter 1093 Chapter 1093 The atmosphere of the glee feast was quite good. Everyone was friendly and sincerely congratting each other. However, this was only for a small portion of the people. A small portion of them still had a stiff and disappointed expression on each of their faces. This small group of people, were supported by different parties. Furthermore, they did not wish for Edwards Wayne''s power and wealth to grow again. However, at that moment, they could not be very happy and satisfied when they saw how sessful the feast was being held. They could only smile hypocritically and say whatever it was that was insignificant. Their eyes were monitoring Edwards Wayne''s every movement, hoping to find a gap and weakness to defeat him. When they saw the enchanting smile on Lily''s face, they all had one thing to say. Edwards Wayne cared too much about that woman. If not for this banquet, they would still have thought that Lily''s marriage to Edwards Wayne was just because she had given birth to two children for the Waynes. They really didn''t think much of Lily. They still thought this kind of man with strong business goals should only care about his career, and his wealth. But it was obvious that the scene in the banquet hall today had given them a hit. Edwards Wayne kept close to Lily, protected her and took care of her in the dark, which showed a scene full of sweet feeling. What he did must make people feel jealous to the extreme point. With Lily''s existence, it made all the women feel jealous so much. Maybe one woman wouldn''t be jealous of another woman with a lot of money and beautiful looks, but they would definitely be jealous of a woman being cared for by a man. At the main entrance of the banquet hall, John Wayne brought his son Jack Wayne over. They did note in immediately, but exchanged nces. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Why did you bring me here?" Jack Wayne''s expression became a little ugly. He never thought that his father would bring him to a ce where the Wayne Family¡¯s glee feast had been held. "Didn''t you want to look at Lily a few more times? Let''s go in, she should be inside. John Wayneughed at him. Jack Wayne''s face became even more livid. He snorted, "Even if I wanted to see her, I don''t want to be in this ce either. Coming here, is simply a blow to me." "So you were actually able to be shocked by others. I even thought that your heart had long ago be as calm as water." John Wayne also snorted lightly. Recently, his fighting spirit had been rising, but his son''s fighting spirit had been declining. This made him feel a sense of crisis. Jack Wayne could not be bothered with him, and turned to leave. "Jack, do you not even have the courage to face your opponent? That really disappoints me!" John Wayne instantly became stern. Jack Wayne had not taken five steps before he turned back and mocked. "You don''t need to provoke me like this. I know exactly what I want to do!" With shouting at his father, Jack Wayne stepped into the banquet hall. John Wayne''s smile froze. Not long after both of them entered the arena, Joshua Wayne also came. Since his Brother had taken down such a big project, of course he would be happy for him from the bottom of his heart. However, the moment he stepped in, his expression immediately be ugly when he saw Jack Wayne and his father. Why did these two peoplee here as well? Jack Wayne was lightly pushed by his father, who pointed behind him with his eyes. Jack Wayne turned around and looked at Joshua Wayne. The fire in their eyes was enough to burn him into ashes. "Oh, buzz kill!" Jack Wayne immediately turned around and left, looking like he did not want to be in the same frame as Joshua Wayne. Joshua Wayne''s expression was also extremely ugly. With a cold snort, he walked in the opposite direction. Jack Wayne passed through the crowd and saw Edwards Wayne and Lily from afar. They were surrounded by a group of guests, smiling and chatting merrily. Jack Wayne stopped, the wine cup in his hand tightly gripped onto it. If not for the quality of the wine cup, he would have directly shattered it. The hardest thing in the world was to love, but now, he didn''t even have the qualifications to love anymore. Jack Wayne''s heart was burning like a fire, all the way to his brain, his mind was buzzing. Everything around him seemed to be separated by the fire, he could only drink the cold wine in his cup, and only then did he regain his senses. "He''s bullying me, bullying me to this extent!" Jack Wayne muttered, and directly treated Edwards Wayne as the sinner who stole his beloved. He had note on his own ord today, so he was not interested in anything that was happening around him. He just sat on the side of the bar and drank one cup after another. All of the guests present were basically here to curry favor with Edwards Wayne. Jack Wayne didn''t have his father''s ambitious and snobbish attitude, so it was naturally impossible for him to snatch away his customers at his banquet. John Wayne came here with a purpose in mind as well, he had recently secretlymunicated with a group of forces, and directly headed towards the current President''s Pce, which was why John Wayne was still able to handle things so easily after joining the nation. He had picked out a piece of rough wood that he thought to be the most powerful, the President''s authority was great, and it would be most beneficial for his revenge. John Wayne came here today to chat about the President''s faction, so he had a good time there. Everyone felt that they had the best chance of winning, but it still needed time to prove who won and who lost. Joshua Wayne walked over to his brother''s side and directly picked up a cup of wine to drink, asking with a dark expression: "Edwards, why did you invite those two over? Haven''t you put them on your cklist yet? " Edwards Wayne had already noticed John Wayne and his son. At the moment, his brother''s words caused him to be unable to refrain from lowering his voice, "Consider this as giving face to grandfather and grandmother. After all we are still family. If we do not invite them, it will only invite other people''s gossip." "Edwards, you''re the only one who cares about this. If it were me, I wouldn''t have let them take even half a step inside." Joshua Wayne''s personality had always been a bit strong. He wasn''t someone who knew how to scheme like Edwards Wayne, he could only rely on his character to do things. "Alright, let them go. Just ignore them." Edwards Wayne patted his brother''s shoulder to appease him. Lily, who was at the side heard the conversation between the brothers, involuntarily turned to look over there. But she didn''t expect that she would directly meet Jack Wayne''s resentful eyes. Her expression stiffened immediately. Jack Wayne raised his cup towards her, as a form of greeting. However, the look in his eyes, was enough to cause panic. Lily could only tighten her gaze and do not look at him anymore. Was Jack Wayne drunk? He actually stared at her without blinking, even with so many people staring at him. Edwards Wayne also noticed this scene, squinted his eyes, and then ordered Larry Carter: "Get few people to carry him away when Jack Wayne is drunk." Chapter 1094 Chapter 1094 Larry Carter had long since disliked both of them. Upon hearing Edwards Wayne''s orders, she immediately nodded, and sent two people to keep an eye on Jack Wayne. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jack Wayne was simply pouring wine into his mouth. Although he thought that his tolerance towards alcohol was strong, drinking in such an unlimited way would easily make him drunk. Just when Larry Carter was about to bring someone to carry him away, he unexpectedly held a cup of wine, staggered a few guests away, and walked straight towards Lily. At the moment, when Lily saw that Joshua Wayne had arrived, she tactfully walked over to the sofa. She had been standing there for a long time, and her legs were very sour. "Out of the way!" Jack Wayne pushed thest few people away. Swaying his body, he bent down and gave a cup of wine to Lily, "Lily, let''s have a toast." Lily''s heart froze, she never thought that Jack Wayne would actually dare toe to look for her, she immediately wanted to ask for help from Edwards Wayne. "Lily, what is it? You won''t even give me a chance to drink a ss of wine with you? " Jack Wayne''s handsome face swelled red, his tone full of self-mockery. The richdies at the side all had expressions of shock. Lily immediately said sternly: "Jack Wayne, you''re drunk, hurry up and leave! Don''t act impolitely and arbitrarily here?" "I''m not drunk. I''m still sober. I know what I''m doing. I''m not a family member anymore. Drinking a drink doesn''t count as flirting, right?" It was true that Jack Wayne was not that drunk, but he was not willing to let Lily treat him as a stranger. He just wanted toe and let she know he was still there waiting for her. "Will you leave after I drink this cup of wine?" Lily saw that there were still people watching the commotion She did not want to continue arguing with Jack Wayne, so she asked him coldly. "Yes, if you drink it, I''ll leave immediately!" Jack Wayne was a little happy in his heart, because Lily did not reject him mercilessly. Lily''s alcohol tolerance was not bad, drinking a cup was nothing to her. She just wanted to settle the matter quickly, and not to let others see her as a joke. Just as she was about to drink, a hand suddenly reached out and snatched the wine cup from her hand. In the next second, the cup directly poured down towards Jack Wayne''s head. "Are you awake?" Edwards Wayne''s ice-cold voice sounded. Jack Wayne bent over and leaned on the table The cup of wine had really cleared his mind. John Wayne suddenly ran over and red at Edwards Wayne furiously. Edwards Wayne immediately smiled, looked at him and said: "Uncle, you¡¯d better teach your son the etiquette in public. You can lose face in front of so many people, but our Wayne Family cannot afford to lose it!" It was only then that John Wayne realized his son hade to find Lily with a drunk mind. "This brat, where did he get the guts?" Originally, John Wayne brought his son over to raise his fighting spirit, but he did not let him openly tease Lily. Thus, he could only endure such a shame, but the hatred in his eyes became even stronger. "Jack, let''s go. I''ll send you upstairs to rest!" In front of so many people, even though John Wayne had a thousand faces, none of them could smile at this moment. "Dad, did I embarrass you?" However, Jack Wayneughed,ughing drunkenly. John Wayne''s face darkened even more, unfortunately, he was unable to pull Jack Wayne away by himself, and at that moment, the situation became a little awkward. "Larry Carter, get two people to help him. Take him upstairs!" Edwards Wayne said directly. "Alright, boss!" Larry Carter made a gesture with his hand, and two men in ck suits immediately walked over. With their thick and sturdy arms, they directly carried Jack Wayne and quickly left. John Wayne was not at ease, and quickly followed to take a look at the situation. "Let me go, what are you doing? Let me go! " Jack Wayne thought that these people were going to attack him and shouted angrily all the way. Larry Carter looked at John Wayne who had followed along and asked: "Do you need us to send you home?" "No need, I''ll send him upstairs to rest!" John Wayne did not dare to trouble Edwards Wayne anymore and directly pushed his son into the elevator. Jack Wayne suddenly squatted in the elevator and cried while covering his face. John Wayne''s expression froze. "I can''t even let a woman fall in love with me, is it meaningless for me to live? it would be better to just go to die like what Jane had done and find a way to release myself. " Jack Wayne also felt wronged, and for a moment it was as if he had lost his lover, as he cried with obscure sorrow. "Oh, stop your squealing!" John Wayne cursed. John Wayne had booked a room, and directly pushed his son in. After that, he said with a cold face. "Stay here for a while. Don''t run around anymore. I still have other things to do!" John Wayne still had some important matters that he needed tomunicate with that group of people, so he left his son behind and left. Jack Wayneid on the sofa, drunk, with a dry mouth. After an unknown amount of time, the door was suddenly pushed and opened by a slender figure. "Does this room need cleaning?" The girl mumbled to herself. She was carrying a bucket and cleaning equipment. A customer had left just now and needed to clean up the room. Since the signal wasn''t good, she didn''t get to hear the room number clearly. She decided to use the halfopen door as the room that needed cleaning. "Lily..." In Jack Wayne''s hazy consciousness, he suddenly heard a woman''s voice. She was the woman he had thought of in his heart. The slim girl walked directly to the bedroom at the side. This was a suite for one room. She was used to entering the bedroom to sort things out first. "Lily, did youe to find me?" Suddenly, just as she was bending over to pick up the things on the table, a man suddenly came up behind her, causing her to scream in fright. She was about to take out the walkie-talkie for help when the man snatched it away to the living room. "Why did you do this to me... Why?" Jack Wayne roared as he asked, the rage burning in his heart had burned all of his rationality. The girl''s white shirt was tugged by him. In the next second, when she wanted to scream out for help, she was fiercely kissed by Jack Wayne. The breath of the wine made the girl resist even more crazily. She knew that a man who was drunk usually didn''t have any rationality to speak of. It was over. She had only been here for three days and yet she had already encountered such a terrifying thing. "Bastard ..." "Go away!" The girl kicked him in anger, but unfortunately, the man''s strength was too great. Moreover. The man seemed to carry some kind of crazy emotion as he suppressed her, causing her to be unable to move at all. "You got the wrong person ... Let me go!" The girl was still shouting in anger. "Lily, in my dream, you just have to shout. The louder, the better!" Jack Wayneughed, but he did not slow down his actions at all. Chapter 1095 Chapter 1095 The door that was shut prevented the whole world from knowing everything that had happened in the room. The girl cried for more than half an hour. When the man beside her fell into a sound sleep, the girl ruthlessly scratched his back with extreme anger, grabbed his arm and bit down. "Mm ..." Jack Wayne let out a painful groan while sleeping, but he was too tired to wake up. She already knew that this kind of easy job''s money was not easy to make. Her friend had warned her before that she shouldn''t risk her own safety for the sake of money, but she really needed so much money that she didn''t listen to her friend''s advice and just came over to work part-time. When John Wayne came out of the banquet hall, he decided to go upstairs and see his son''s condition. Just now, he had been in a hurry to leave. Now he was afraid that his son would feel sick from getting drunk. Therefore, he still found a spare time toe up to see his son. Just as he was about to open the door, he suddenly realized that the door was ajar. Startled, he immediately walked in and found that his son, who was lying on the sofa just now, was already lying on the bed. nk! John Wayne kicked over a bucket and poured water on the carpet. "Why is there a bucket here?" John Wayne''s heart jumped again. Following that, he saw his son lying on the bed bare-chested. He lifted the nket away and saw that his son was sleeping soundly, yet his body actually... Not even a pair of panties. The sheets were also in a mess, John Wayne waspletely stunned. What happened in this half an hour? "Lily ..." The sleeping Jack Wayne was still reminiscing about something, muttering a name. "Bastard!" John Wayne trembled from the anger, he immediately turned around and went to the bathroom to pour a cup of water, and poured it all down in front of his son. "Ah ..." "Cold!" Jack Wayne just happened to be sleeping soundly when he was suddenly sshed with cold water, causing him to immediately sit up, looking all around with a nk expression. "Dad ..." What are you doing? " Seeing John Wayne staring at him angrily, Jack Wayne asked angrily. John Wayne was so angry that he could not even speak. He could only point at him: "What did you just do?" "What can I do? I''m drunk and I want to sleep... Wait, why am I not wearing any clothes?" Jack Wayne waspletely stunned. He was so frightened that he immediately pulled back his nket to take a look, and not only was he not wearing any clothes, he wasn''t even wearing any pants. There seemed to be something wrong with his body. "Look at what you did!" John Wayne already knew what happened, and was so angry that he started to tremble. After walking back and forth a few times, he said angrily: "Do you know who that woman is?" "I... Did I just sleep with a woman? "No, am I just dreaming?" Jack Wayne opened his eyes widely. Obviously, he saw his actions just now as a beautiful dream. "I think you''re really sick. I can''t cure you!" John Wayne''s mind was in a mess, and he pointed at his son and cursed. "Dad, which woman did I sleep with? I really don''t know, I always thought I was dreaming with Lily ... " Jack Wayne was also regretting it now He even had the impulse to cripple himself with one punch. John Wayne immediately calmed down, and snorted: "There''s a bucket here, and the one you''re sleeping in might be the waiter here. When I was leaving earlier, did youe over to open the door?" "I don''t remember!" When Jack Wayne heard that it was a waiter, his expression immediately froze. Could it be that he was in bed with an olddy just now ... No, no, no, it was too scary. He didn''t dare to imagine it too deeply. "Just having drunk some wine, how could you do such a thing! You''d better drink less from now on!" John Wayne was angry to the point that he wanted to scold people. "Dad, what should we do? I really don''t remember, but I must have slept with a woman, you see... Why is there blood here? " Jack Wayne was stupefied when he opened the bed sheets. "It''s possible that this is the first time for her, now, immediately get me dressed and go to find that woman. Remember, you can''t let Edwards Wayne know about this matter, otherwise, you just have to wait for the worst consequences." After John Wayne finished speaking, he immediately went to deal with this matter. "Dad, did Imit a crime?" Jack Wayne''s mind waspletely muddled. "If you find that woman and make her your girlfriend, it''s not a crime, do you understand?" John Wayne reminded him as he gnashed his teeth. "Who is that woman? Where is she? " When Jack Wayne heard his father''s words, he finally managed to calm down a little. "I''ll go to the Personnel Department at this hotel to ask. You should quickly put on your clothes and come down with me." Of course, John Wayne had to settle this matter immediately for his son, otherwise, if Edwards Wayne knew, he was afraid that his son''s life would be ruined as well. Jack Wayne''s wine, hadpletely awakened from his shock, he quickly dressed, looked at the bloodstains on the bed sheets, his entire body was terrifying, he did not dare to look at it anymore, and quickly left with his father. N?velDrama.Org owns this. In the elevator, Jack Wayne was in a sorry state. He had his head lowered and looked like he had no face to see anyone. "Cheer up, it''s just a woman sleeping with you. What are you panicking for? Have you never slept with a woman before?" John Wayne immediately mocked him. Jack Wayne''s tworge hands nervously shook, and then, with a somewhat flustered expression: "No!" "What? You really didn''t have one? What did you do during the five years when I was in prison?" John Wayne was so angry that he was about tough. How could his own son be actually so useless? How could he have not even touched a woman yet? it was no wonder that just a random woman could make him go crazy. Was he holding himself back for too long? "Of course I''m thinking of a way to save you. How would I have the mood to look for a woman during that period of time!" Jack Wayne red back unhappily. "Alright, let''s settle this matter first." John Wayne was speechless. After reaching the front desk, John Wayne still had a bit of presence. After making a few calls, he had a good grasp of the management at the hotel, and very quickly, he took out a personnel list. "It''s her!" John Wayne nced at it for a bit, then gave the admission slip to his son: "She''s an intern and is still in university. I have heard that she left just now and refused to go on working, you should find her tomorrow as soon as possible. Remember, you must let her be your girlfriend. Otherwise, you would get into a great trouble." "Dad, then the hotel..." "Take it easy. I will take care of it for you. This woman is a hidden danger, and you have to deal with her by yourself!" After John Wayne finished speaking, he stood up. "Quickly go home. Remember, if you really can''t handle this properly, just to say that this woman took the initiative to seduce you. Understand?" "Got it!" Jack Wayne was very clear about his father''s methods. In the past, he looked down on those methods, but now, he felt that his father had helped him out. Having someone to help himself was really good. Chapter 1096 Chapter 1096 Edwards Wayne''s glee feast was held victoriously. Although there were some unhappy episodes in the middle and Edwards Wayne was toozy to care about it in front of all the guests, the fact that Jack Wayne loved Lily still greatly broadened everyone''s horizons. As the banquet was about to end, the guests dispersed and those who had left the banquet began to whisper among themselves. "Lily really knows how to flirt with men. Wasn''t it rumored that Joshua Wayne also had some affairs with her? The Wealthy ss is really too chaotic. If Edwards Wayne had note in time to grab that cup of wine today, who knows what kind of show he would have created." "Didn''t they say that the two uncle and nephew from Wayne Family are at odds? It looks like today, this rumor is most likely not fake. Look at how Edwards Wayne poured wine over Jack Wayne, John Wayne did not even dare to say half a word. "I just feel that Lily''s character is really bad, she has already married Edwards Wayne, how can she provoke other men? Will she let us unmarried women live? " N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Just to watch. A pretentious woman like her will definitely not have a good ending. We just need to wait and see a good show." The group of women who had been viciously provoked by Lily just now had all med Lily, and wanted to see her miserable ending. There was no helping it, most people were red, and their mouths were all on her body. Whether it was good or bad, whether it was true or not, it all depended on them, but wasn''t this reality? If he wasn''t sincere, who would be willing to see who could live a better life than him? Not to mention that strangers could not be bnced with each other, even if they were close as sisters, there would still be times when they were jealous to the point of being unable to endure it. Lily apanied Edwards Wayne to socialize with the guests for the whole night and was also a little tired. At this moment, she would definitely not stand up if she could just sit down. She reached out to rub her legs. Although the pair of high heels were very fitting, she could not stand for any longer after standing for an entire night. "Are you tired?" The man bent down, sat down beside her, and began to whisper about her. "A little!" Lily smiled at him. "It''s been hard on you today. Seeing you helping me deal with those female guests, I was really worried that you wouldn''t be able to do it!" Edwards Wayne knew that Lily had also worked hard today, so naturally, the female guests came over to curry favor with her. As the mistress, even if she was not interested in the topic, she could only smile and praise them asionally. "It can''t be. This is the first time I''ve experienced this kind of life. I feel that it''s quite interesting, very novel!" Lilyughed and replied. What she said was true, previously, she only watched those rich and powerful families on television, but now, with her own personal experience, it was apletely different experience. For her life, this could also be considered as a kind of filling. "Alright, get used to it. In the future, there might be many things like banquets like these. As the hostess, you still have to prepare yourself mentally. If you marry me, you won''t have a vacation. On many asions, I need you to apany me." Edwards Wayne gently held her small hand, and teased her with a soft and gentle smile. "Alright, I''ll go wherever you go. Don''t even think of getting rid of me!" Lily replied with a humorous smile. "That won''t happen. Let''s go back!" Edwards Wayne held her hand and stood up, and the two of them walked towards the exit of the hall. Billy William leaned against the back of the chair, looked at his big brother who was by his side with a red face and heavy aura, and helplessly spread out his hands. "Why are you drinking so much? You''re really going to die!" It took a lot of effort for Billy William and n Wood to drag Leo William onto the carriage. At this moment, seeing that he was unconscious, Billy William really did not know what to do. "I have to call Mary Ann." Billy William knew, the one who should be by his brother''s side right now was not him, but Mary Ann. I believe that the first person his brother wanted to see after waking up was also her. Billy William immediately took out Mary Ann''s phone, and Mary Ann quickly picked up. "Uncle Billy, why is it you?" Mary Ann''s way of addressing Billy William changed every single day, because she didn''t know how to address him either. "Why are you calling me uncle again? Mary, you can call me by my name from now on. You will be my sister-inw in the future." Billy William didn''t know whether tough or cry. Mary Ann was really childish. Mary Annughed embarrassedly, "Don''t bother calling me that, it''s already sote. What''s the matter for calling me?" "My brother is drunk. I''m sending him home. Are you free toe over? I have to go home and take care of Lynn. She is pregnant now, so I can''t ignore her. But on my brother''s side, I can''t put him on the side. After thinking about it, I feel like it''s most appropriate to call you." Billy William said with a smile. "Me? I may not go over, but you could ask for other people''s help!" When Mary Ann heard that he wanted her to take care of the drunk Leo William, she went into a daze and immediately answered hesitantly. "Who else can I look for? Are you not afraid that I''ll find another woman..." "Then find a certain woman and go over there. In any case, I...I have no objections either!" Mary Ann''s tone carried a trace of self -mockery and sorrow. "Mary, I know my mother is being too excessive and wants to separate both of you. But you must still like my brother. Do you really have the heart to let other women take care of him?" Billy William waspletely speechless, just what kind of emotions did the two of them have. "Whose side are you on? Your mom or us?" Mary Ann asked tentatively. Billy William was amused by her words: "What? I still need to stand on one side? If I''m wrong, won''t you stoping over?" "Yes sir!" Mary Ann said in a muffled voice. "Of course I''m on your side. How good your rtionship with my brother is? How could I not know? Don''t worry, I will definitely persuade my mom and make them help both of you." Billy William said with a sincere face. "Really? Don''t lie to me! " Mary Ann was still somewhat touched. "Come on, we''re almost home. Be careful on the way!" Billy William knew that it was impossible for Mary Ann to be so cold and heartless. "En!" Mary Ann really could not control her heart. She told her mother a lie and said that she wanted to go to the production crew, so she came out. Mary Ann drove straight towards Leo William''s home. When she used her fingerprint to open the door, Billy William was squatting beside the sofa and Leo was too drunk to wake up. "My brother drank too much today. He must be feeling terrible in his heart, so he wants to drink some wine to ease his worries!" Billy William helplessly shook his head as he cleaned up the wine that had been spat on the ground. "Let me do it, you can go back and take care of your wife!" Seeing her beloved man drunk like this, Mary Ann also felt very bad. She lowered her head, silently took the mop from Billy William''s hands, and let him leave first. Chapter 1097 Chapter 1097 Billy William tactfully left first, leaving the two of them in the room. In fact, he was also trying to link them together on purpose. After all, the thing he was most afraid of was how long they had been apart and how merciless time was. Billy William knew that his big brother was someone who valued rtionships greatly, and he was also a very dedicated person as well. It could be seen that he had fallen in love with Mary Ann to the very core, and if Mary Ann really broke up with him, it would be a disaster for him. Mary Ann was young and indecisive. If by any chance she felt that her big brother was not well and turned around to take a fancy to another man, it was also possible. Billy William was a little selfish. Mary Ann took a hot towel and squatted down beside the sofa to wipe away the blood on Leo William''s face and hands. Seeing how drunk he was, she also felt especially pained. "Why are you so drunk? You have said that wine is not a good stuff and told me not to touch it. You will only lecture me, but not yourself." Mary Ann could not help but mumble these words to herself. Leo William seemed to have heard a familiar voice, his intoxicated eyes slowly opened. Seeing Mary Ann''s figure, he suddenly reached out and grabbed the small hand that was swaying in front of him. Mary Ann''s entire body shivered. She looked straight at him with her beautiful eyes, only to find that he actually woke up. "You''re awake? Would you like a ss of water? " Mary Ann asked in a low voice. Leo William held onto her wrist silently, looking at her longingly with his intoxicated eyes. "Is this a dream?" The man couldn''t help but mutter. Mary Ann snappily used a towel to cover his forehead and said angrily, "It''s not a dream, you drank too much!" Leo William suddenly came to his senses, shook his head, and put the hand Mary Ann was holding onto his handsome face: "Is it really not a dream?" Mary Ann pinched his handsome face tightly, causing Leo William to frown. "Does it hurt? If it''s painful, then it''s not! Mary Ann pushed away his big hands, stood up and poured a cup of warm water before bringing it over. Leo William pressed his dizzy head and sat up straight. He could not help but ask joyously, "Mary, why are you here?" Mary Ann ced the cup next to his lips, and said indifferently: "Your brother called me that you were drunk, and asked me toe over to look after you." Leo William was truly a little thirsty, and directly drank half a cup of water, bing even more clear-headed: "So that''s how it is! Why are you still willing toe? " "Otherwise? You''re already so drunk, and your brother even threatened me with another woman to take care of you. I don''t really want to break up with you right now, so of course I can''t let other women get away with it. " Mary Annughed at himself. Leo William''s gaze deeply rested on her face. Listen to her''s teasing voice seemed to have returned to the days when he had just met her. "Are you better?" Mary Ann immediately asked when she saw him staring at her unblinkingly. "Much better!" Leo William picked up the cup of water again and took another two gulps. Mary Ann rubbed the jeans on her thigh with both of her small hands uneasily, her beautiful eyes shed. "Since you''re so much better, then I''ll be leaving first!" Hearing that, Leo William realized that the reason she asked was to leave. He directly fell onto the sofa and pretended to faint. "Ah... Leo William, what are you doing? " Mary Ann immediately cried out. "I''m dizzy!" Leo William closed his eyes and muttered. "Dizziness? Is there anything I can do? " Mary Ann frowned, she suspected that he was just pretending to be unconscious. "If I say I need you to give me artificial respiration, would you?" Leo William continued to speak with his eyes closed, but his words were dishonest. Mary Ann was already certain that he was pretending. "Are you pretending?" Mary Ann didn''t think that Leo William still had the potential to be a film emperor. His faint appearance just now had almost tricked her. "No, I''m really dizzy, and my stomach hurts!" When Leo William thought about how she would leave if he was fine, he suddenly felt ufortable from head to toe. "My stomach hurts? Then I''ll help you buy medicine!" Seeing him frown, Mary Ann didn''t know if it was real or fake, and immediately decided to buy him medicine. "No need, all you need to do is to cook something for me. I''m hungry but it hurts so I didn''t eat anything tonight!" Leo William was very scheming. It wouldn''t be difficult to keep her here anymore. "Alright, I''ll see what I can do first!" Mary Ann could only get up and open the fridge. He found that there was nothing to eat, but there were some soy dishes, and there were no more noodles or dumplings. It seemed that he had begun to neglect three meals a day in his life. Previously, when she was here, the fridge was filled with food, as well as her mostmonly prepared frozen dumplings and steamed buns. She would be able to eat them if she was hungry and hot. "I''ll cook porridge for you. It''ll be done in half an hour!" Mary Ann could only lower her head and boil some porridge. "Alright, anything is fine!" When Leo William heard it for half an hour, his thin lips started to curl up. Mary Ann dropped the rice and ced it in the pot. Only then did she return to the living room, seeing that the man was still lying there without moving, she could not help but sigh and sit beside him. "I''ll get some water for you. Take a shower first. You spat just now, and some dirty things are still at the cor of your suit." Mary Ann said in a low voice. "Alright!" Leo William was still a little obsessed with cleanliness. When he heard that he had vomited on his clothes, he wanted to change his clothes in a second. Mary Ann was really like a virtuous wife, running to the bathroom to let the water go. Leo sat up and laughed gloomily. He never thought that he would have to pretend to be sick to keep her here. After Mary Ann tested the temperature of the water, she came over to call him. Unexpectedly, when she just reached the bathroom door, she bumped into a man. "You can wash it yourself, can¡¯t you!" Mary Ann took a step back and looked at him with her beautiful eyes. "No way!" Leo William immediately reached out and pressed his hand to his head, "I''m still dizzy, I need your help!" Mary Ann''s beautiful eyes instantly widened, her beautiful face that was as white as jade was dyed in red, as if she understood the hidden meaning behind this man''s words. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "You just sit here. I don''t need you to do anything. You should be able to do it yourself, right?" Mary Ann immediately wanted to escape, because she really did not want to ... She could not have any further rtions with him. She wanted to leave a path for herself to retreat. She was already trying her best to restrain her emotions. However, every time she got close to this man, she would be infatuated with him. "Mary, aren''t you afraid I''ll drown?" Leo William shamelessly asked her, how could a dignified man like him drown in a bathtub with a height of 1.8 meters? Mary Ann was really driven mad by him. Her face became even hotter as she bit her lips and said, "How about, wait till you''ve drowned, then I''lle in and save you!" With that, she quickly left the room. Chapter 1098 Chapter 1098 Leo William was immediately petrified outside the bathroom door, he did not think that this little girl would actually be so heartless. Even though he was begging her in such a way, she actually put himself out of it, and the uneasiness in his heart, was spreading. Leo William had no choice but to take off his clothes and lie down in the bathtub. He ced both of his hands on the side and looked at the ceiling in a daze. Leo William somehow felt that he had be childish, but clearly, after he was sixteen years old, he was insulted by these two words. He felt that he was calm and rational when it came to everything, why did he have to meet Mary Ann and do all of the embarrassing things he did not do previously? Was she his fated nemesis? Leo William immediately sank into the water. "Cough ..." Leo William thought that he would be able to hold his breath inside for a long time, but a few secondster, he choked on a mouthful of saliva, then wiped the water off his face and sat up. When he opened his eyes, he saw an anxious figure rushing into the bathroom. "Leo William, did you really drown?" Mary Ann did not actually walk far, she had always been sticking close to the wall of the bedroom outside. Hearing his cough, her heart tensed up, and quickly rushed in. Leo William stared at her: "Did youe to save me?" "You did that on purpose?" Mary Ann was getting more and more clear about his n now. "No, I almost fell asleep, I didn''t expect to choke!" Leo William immediately exined to himself. "Then are you done washing? Do you want toe out now? " Despite knowing that he did it on purpose, not only was Mary Ann not angry, she was actually a little sad. This man was deliberately keeping her, how could she not know? He could only me himself for being soft - hearted and not having the heart to directly leave. "It''s done. If you don''t want to see me now, then you can leave. I''ll do it myself!" Leo William''s handsome face darkened. He could feel that Mary Ann was not as interested in his body as before. "I''ll still help you!" Mary Ann took a robe and stood at the side waiting for him to get up. Leo William calmed down a little and immediately stood up from the water. His mature male body, under the water mist revealed a male aggression, it was extremely perfect and captivating. Mary Ann slightly shifted her gaze, putting on the robe on his shoulder. Leo William''s gaze stopped at her small face that was slightly parted, and his heart felt an indescribable sadness. Was she restraining herself from what was happening to him? At such a young age, he could learn to hide his emotions no matter what. Leo William extended his hand out from his sleeve, and Mary Ann directly stood in front of him and personally tied the belt on his bathrobe. Only, her hands were a bit shaky, and after tying it up twice, she dispersed. She inwardly comined. Did these hands have their own thoughts? When Leo William saw her absent-minded look, he immediately opened his arms and pulled her into his arms. He then whispered into her ear, "Mary, what are you so nervous about?" "No, my hands are stupid. I can''t do this kind of detailed work." Mary Ann tensed up, the man''s warm breath on her ears had caused her to feel unfamiliar. "I''ll do it myself!" Leo William didn''t take the next step. Even though he really wanted to pick her up and throw her onto the bed. In the end, he endured his impulse. He didn''t want to hurt her now, and he wouldn''t force her if she didn''t want to, even if he was drunk and could have gone crazy with it, but he still didn''t want to. "Alright, I''ll go take a look at your porridge!" As if he was relieved, Mary Ann turned around and ran out. Seeing her flustered look, Leo William couldn''t help butugh at himself in a low voice. It could actually scare her to this extent. Mary Ann twisted her hands and guarded the electric pressure cooker. She felt that her mood was like ice and water colliding, cold and hot alternating, it was extremely ufortable. He couldn''t break it, but who was he tormenting? Leo William stood outside the kitchen door, his tall body was dressed in a deep blue robe, looking lazy and noble, even though he was leaning on the doorzily, giving off the feeling of a fierce cheetah, as though he could swallow a person up at any moment, it was filled with aggression. Mary Ann stared at him nkly for a few seconds, and her mind tightened. "There are only ten minutes left. You can wait outside. I''ll help you change the sauces!" Mary Ann said in a low voice. "Alright!" Leo William still did not make things difficult for her, he turned around and went into the living room, turning on the television, and decided to watch the news first. N?velDrama.Org owns this. It was only then that Leo William realised that this was the first channel that Mary Ann liked to watch the most. Ever since she moved out, he had never opened it. Just like a string, suddenly being plucked with someone''s hand, a sound came out, and Leo William looked at the kitchen door deeply, and sighed. He hated watching news rted to entertainment the most, but when he wanted to press the button, he discovered that Mary Ann''s figure was actually on one of the programs. Mary Ann and a few male Female Celebrity s sat in a room, and Bryant was among them as well. The two of them were purposely arranged to sit together. Leo William''s expression immediately sunk. When Mary Ann came out carrying the prepared sauce, and heard her own voice, she couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment and then quickly ran to the living room to watch. To her surprise, it was actually a program that she had broadcast yesterday. "Your rtionship with this Bryant is pretty good!" Leo William could not hide the jealousy on his face. We are now partners. The director arranged this program to do a promotional event for the new show. " Mary Ann exined. Leo William''s handsome face was still extremely ugly to behold. Although this exnation was reasonable, he still felt unexinable displeasure, and when the host asked her a few questions, she would asionally turn his head to ask Bryant for help, and it was simply pressing down on his weak point. He was extremely familiar with the way she begged for help, but now, when other men also received her gaze, how could he not be angry? "Is the porridge ready?" Leo William suppressed the deep dissatisfaction in his heart with great effort, got up and walked towards her. "It''s almost done. There''s still five minutes!" Mary Ann lowered her head, biting her lips as she replied. "But I can''t wait!" Leo William immediately lifted her chin, and fiercely kissed down. Mary Ann''s mind exploded, but she instantly went nk. His kiss was extremely heavy, as if he was biting her. Mary Ann frowned from the pain, she wanted to push him away, but the man let her go first. "I really don''t want you to be in the performance business anymore!" Leo William said tyrannically. Mary Ann''s eyes inexplicably reddened. "Then where should I stay?" "Stay by my side!" The man''s tone became soft. Chapter 1099 Chapter 1099 Stay by his side? Mary Ann''s nose felt an indescribable pain. This sentence sounded so warm, but could she really do this? "Leo William, the porridge is done, I''ll help you carry it out. Go to sit on the table." Mary Ann could only force herself to look away. Leo William also felt that his request was too overbearing. With this rtionship, it was not that she did not want to stay by his side, but she had her stubbornness and self-esteem, and he still needed to convince his mother. "Alright!" Leo William did not continue with this topic and followed her to the dining table to sit. Mary Ann took a bowl, scooped a bowl of porridge, and said softly: "It''s a little hot, go blow on it yourself!" "You have some too." Leo William replied softly. "I''ve finished dinner. I''ll go to wash your clothes for you!" After Mary Ann finished speaking, she truly turned around and left. Leo William looked at the white and tender porridge in front of him and felt a surge of warmth in his heart. However, if he still wanted to eat the food she made personally in the future, he didn''t know when that would happen. Jack Wayne, in a daze, sat on the carriage and returned home. He had been too shocked to take a bath at the hotel, and now, the first thing he did when he got home, he entered the bathroom. He didn''t know why, but his body still hurt a little. He frowned. Perhaps it was because it was his first time. He didn''t have any experience to feel such kind of pain like that. Jack Wayne lowered his gaze and saw a faint red color melting into the water. "Dammit, look at what I did!" Jack Wayne really wanted to p himself. If he knew that he would make such a low level mistake, he wouldn''t have drank so much. Wine was truly not a good thing. It could cause bad things, and it could cause chaos. After Jack Wayne took a bath, he received another piece of information from his father. "Gloria Mir? A junior!" Jack Wayne frowned and muttered. Looking at the pictures, he thought that she looked not so bad but a little rustic. "Is that you?" Jack Wayne couldn''t believe that he would actually sleep with such a despicable woman, lose his first kiss, and even lose his first time. Jack Wayne was so regretful at this moment that his intestines were about to turn green. He really wanted to erase this as a nightmare, but he couldn''t. Jack Wayne understood that any one of these things could be an obstacle in his father''s path. Moreover, in front of him, he had already killed this woman. If Edwards Wayne knew about this, the consequences would be dire. Edwards Wayne had also sent people to keep an eye on the father and son duo, searching for a weakness that would give them a fatal hit. The next morning! Jack Wayne drove the car to the university where Gloria Mir was at. He had all of Gloria Mir''s information in his hands, so he was able to easily find Gloria Mir''s ssroom. "Excuse me, is Gloria Mir in?" Jack Wayne smiled and asked a female student. The female student was struck dumb by his charming smile. "Are you looking for Gloria Mir? She''s not feeling well today and didn''te to ss. Who are you? She''s resting in the dorm." "Oh, I''m her friend. Are you her ssmate?" Jack Wayne realized that this woman seemed to know Gloria Mir very well. "You asked the right person. I''m her best friend. Go to find her yourself. She seems to be sick!" The female student answered with a smile. "The female dorm doesn''t let men in or out, right? Can I trouble you to help me call her out?" After Jack Wayne finished speaking, he revealed a pleading expression. "Uh, well,e with me!" The female student was also a warm ¡ª hearted person, so she brought Jack Wayne to the female student''s dormitory. Jack Wayne secretly heaved a sigh of relief, leaned on a tree trunk and waited for Gloria Mir to get down. He never thought that Gloria Mir would actuallye down, but she looked pale. "It was that gentleman who wanted to see you. He said that he was your friend!" Gloria Mir''s gaze turned over, and when she saw Jack Wayne, she was so angry that her entire body was trembling. Jack Wayne frowned, he sized her up from head to toe. She was even more rustic than the pictures, but she was not bad looking. "Pah!" Jack Wayne was sizing her up, when he suddenly saw her running over quickly. He wanted to greet her, but did not expect his to p him. Jack Wayne was stunned, his handsome face was burning hot, a ruthless look shed past his eyes, but very quickly, he suppressed it. "Gloria Mir, I''m sorry. I drank too much yesterday..." "Bastard, scram! Otherwise, if I see you again, I''ll beat you up!" Gloria Mir was originally a girl without a temper, but at this moment, when she recognized that this was the man who had ruined her virginst night, she immediately flew into the air and roared at him. "If hitting me can calm you down, then p me again. I''m sincerely here to apologize!" At this moment, Jack Wayne could only endure the discontent in his heart, his face still showing a sincere expression. There were many students gathered around to watch themotion, Jack Wayne lowered his head and did not speak. Gloria Mir really did not hold back, and pped him again, causing the girl beside her to quickly stop her: "Gloria, stop hitting him, what hatred do you have towards him? Look, his face was swollen like a ball. Such a handsome man, how dare you hit him so heavily?" Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t stop me, I even have the heart to kill him!" Gloria Mir gritted her teeth in anger. "I''m sorry, it was my fault!" Jack Wayne endured the pain on her face, her voice filled with self- me and apology. "Is this something you can forgive by saying you''re sorry? Do you know ... " Gloria Mir originally wanted to shout out loud, but seeing that so many students were gathering at the side, her words were stuck in her throat, and she did not dare to say it out loud. "Can I ask you toe out and have a date? Let''s talk about it! " Jack Wayne knew that she still had more to say, but with so many people surrounding them, it would be inappropriate for the two of them to exin themselves. "Humph!" Gloria Mir snorted in anger, and directly headed towards the school gates. Jack Wayne could only quickly follow her. When Gloria Mir left, it immediately attracted a lot of discussion. Everyone was curious about the rtionship between her and this man with the extraordinary temperament and well-dressed body. Gloria Mir was rather famous in the school, but she was famous forck of money and odd jobs. Furthermore, she had a gambler father who woulde to her every few days to ask for some money, so the entire school knew that Gloria Mir was the daughter of a gambler. Although she was beautiful, no boy would dare to approach her, afraid that he would be dragged into the gamble by her father. But right now, Jack Wayne''s appearance had changed her situation. Everyone thought that he was Gloria Mir''s new boyfriend. All of them were waiting for her to turn the situation around. Chapter 1100 Chapter 1100 When Gloria Mir arrived outside the school gates, she turned around and red at Jack Wayne with a pale gaze. Jack Wayne looked at the small shop beside him, there was a rtively clean coffee shop, he pointed: "Let''s go to the second floor to sit!" Although Gloria Mir didn''t want to sit down and chat with him, she really couldn''t endure her resentment. When she thought about how her innocent body had been destroyed and how she was still in so much pain, she couldn''t let this man off so easily. Gloria Mir walked into the coffee shop with an icy expression. There were no one at the seats on the second floor. She picked thest seat and sat down. Jack Wayne, on the other hand, was a gentleman. He ordered quite a bit of food, and then ced his hands on the table, examining the angry girl in front of him with a more meticulous gaze. Judging from the information, she was only 21 years old. Looking at her now, she indeed seemed a bit childish. "What are you going to tell me?" Gloria Mir angrily questioned him. "Yesterday, I was drunk. I only knew what happened when I woke up. I''m truly sorry, I didn''t think of harming you on purpose, but since it has already happened, let''s settle this down." Jack Wayne''s words gave people a kind of sincere and positive attitude. Gloria Mir wanted to pour the hot water on the table onto his face, but she couldn''t do it right now. "What''s the point of saying all of this? Can you restore me to my innocence? " Gloria Mir ridiculed, were all men this hypocritical? "How about this, I owe you, you can give me conditions, as long as it''s within a reasonable range, I will consider it!" Jack Wayne said in a low voice. "Condition? If I asked you for two million, would you give it to me? " Gloria Mir immediately sneered. "Two million?" Jack Wayne reached his hand into his bosom, and after a while, he took out a cheque and a pen. He lowered his head and wrote a number, and then signed his name, and politely handed over the cheque. "Here is a cheque for two million, take it. Gloria Mir had just casually said those words and thought that even though she was dressed like a human or a dog, he might not be able to provide her with that much money. This way, she would have even more of a reason to scold him, but now, he had actually just given her the cheque. "What is it? Was it too little? "How about this, I''ll give you five million, and we''ll settle this matter." Jack Wayne said, about to write another cheque for her. Gloria Mir started to tremble, she had a bad feeling that she was going to sell everything. Without waiting for Jack Wayne to write the second cheque, Gloria Mir tore the cheque she gave her into pieces and threw it right at Jack Wayne''s face: "Don''t think about using money to humiliate me." Jack Wayne closed his eyes slightly, and only after seeing the cheque fall onto his face did he open his eyes. A ck aura shed across the bottom of his eyes, and as he yed with the pen in his hand, he stared at Gloria Mir with a smile that didn''t reach his eyes and asked: "In this world, is there anything that even money cannot solve? Gloria Mir, what are your conditions? "If you don''t want money, do you still want my body?" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "You ..." Gloria Mir was stumped by his words, and her entire face blushed red. "Didn''t you just say that you could get rid of this matter after paying two million? Why did you go back on your word now? I came here in good faith, so I hope that you can cooperate a bit. " Jack Wayne slightly bent his body as his gaze swept across the girl''s face. Her words contained a little threat. Gloria Mir''s face was still as ugly as before, the two small hands on the table instantly clenched into fists. "Bastard, the one who did wrong is you. Your attitude makes me unhappy. Why should I cooperate with you? I can actually look for legal ways to defend my rights, can''t I? " Gloria Mir was not a weak girl who would remain silent after being bullied. At this moment, she was indeed considering whether or not she should report this incident, because she had truly been harmed. Jack Wayne''s facepletely stiffened, a look of shock and confusion shed past his eyes. "Miss Mir, please calm down. I know that I have hurt you, but I did not do it on purpose." Jack Wayne''s words were even more sincere. "It wasn''t intentional. Don''t tell me that alcohol damage isn''t considered an injury?" Gloria Mir ridiculed. "I know I did something very wrong, that''s why I came to apologize to you. On ount of me being so sincere, can you please not go to call the police?" Jack Wayne was really afraid of her doing that, even his handsome face had turned a little pale. "Are you afraid?" Gloria Mir scoffed. "Yes, of course I''m scared. Oh right, I haven''t introduced myself yet, this is my name card. If you need any help in the future, you can alwayse to me for help." Jack Wayne handed his name card over. Gloria Mir frowned, but still took his name card. "Jack Wayne? You''re very rich, aren''t you?" "I guess so. I''m not too rich!" Jack Wayne had an awkward expression. Gloria Mir closed her eyes. She knew that even if she killed this man, the things that happened yesterday would not change, and she would still have to bear the responsibility of killing. However, if she went to the police, her reputation would also be ruined. Gloria Mir was not an impulsive person either. After thinking deeply about it, she decided to treat him coldly. Being poor was not something that could bepared with wealth. She had understood this cruel principle long before. "We will sign an agreement now. You promised to help me out with three things, so let''s forget about this matter." Gloria Mir made a decision in the end. However, words had no basis, she had to prove it with words. "An agreement?" Jack Wayne never thought that this woman was smart despite her young age. "Alright, you write it, I''ll sign it!" At the moment, Jack Wayne only wanted to stabilize her, he was not worried about her request. "Wait for me here for a while, I''ll go down and print out two copies!" After Gloria Mir finished speaking, she stood up and left. Ten minutester, Gloria Mir returned with two agreements in hand. "If you have no objections, then sign it!" Gloria Mir passed one of them to him. Jack Wayne lowered his head to take a look. The contents of the letter did not mention what happenedst night, it only roughly stated a debt he owed her, and was willing to exchange three conditions. Without saying a word, Jack Wayne wrote his name on it. Gloria Mir never thought that he would actually be so straightforward, and that the way she saw him in her heart had actually changed a bit. "Is that all? There''s my contact details here, as well as my address. If you need anything, you can contact me anytime! " After Jack Wayne finished signing, he said softly. "Alright, I will!" Gloria Mir kept the agreement properly. Before Jack Wayne left, he looked at her again: "I made you lose your job yesterday, so do you want toe to mypany to work?" Chapter 1101 Chapter 1101 Gloria Mir was startled. Looking at the man''s pair of sincere eyes, she immediately frowned. "No, you just need to remember that you still owe me three conditions!" "Are you sure you don''t want to think about it? I will give you a high sry position, at least better than being a waiter in a hotel!" Jack Wayne sincerely wanted to invite her to work at thepany. He only had one goal, to monitor her. She could be considered a dangerous being, if she could be under his watch, Jack Wayne would be able to rest at ease. "Thank you, no!" After Gloria Mir finished, she turned around and was about to leave. "Wait a minute!" Jack Wayne suddenly reached out and grabbed her arm. Gloria Mir''s body trembled. She immediately shook off his hand as if she was covered in dirt. "Don''t touch me again!" "You don''t look well, but this is a token of my appreciation. Why don''t you go to the hospital?" After Jack Wayne finished speaking, he directly took out a thick step of money from his bosom and ced it on the table. Gloria Mir was stunned again. He did not say anything else and turned to leave first. Gloria Mir stared at the pile of money, which she would only be able to earn in a few months, and subconsciously gulped down her saliva. Fine, she really needs money. Forget it, just consider it as the mental loss fee that man gave her. Gloria Mir took the money and slowly walked out of the coffee shop. Jack Wayne then sat in a car that was worth millions and left. "Jack Wayne?" Gloria Mir frowned. She really didn''t know anything about this man. When Gloria Mir returned to the dorm, her roommate was sitting on the bed waiting for her. "Gloria, who is that man? What''s your rtionship! " The dormmate asked her curiously. "It doesn''t matter!" Gloria Mir''s face darkened. "But from what I see, he seems to be pretty good to you. Could he be your suitor?" Her roommate was inexplicably envious of her. Gloria Mir shook her head: "Of course not, that''s right, do you know who Jack Wayne is?" "Jack Wayne? I don''t know, what''s the matter? You can check it online! " The roommate reminded her. Gloria Mir had actually turned on theputer and searched for the name, and with that search, she actually managed to find some news. "Wow, Gloria, that man just now was one of the member in the Wayne Family. You''re bing rich!" The dorm mate screamed in surprise. Gloria Mir''s face was also filled with astonishment, she never thought that Jack Wayne was actually the Young Master of an illustrious family. "Gloria, how do you know him? You have to know, for ordinary people like us, it''s impossible to see a rich and powerful young master." the roommate asked, envious and jealous. "I... I don''t know him! " Gloria Mir immediately turned off theputer, got up and organized her textbooks "Let''s go to have a ss!" Gloria Mir secretly sighed, to think that Jack Wayne was someone with such an status and position, then did she make a decision just now, is it rational? Leo William was still unable to keep Mary Ann being with him for the night. He tossed and turned by himself until dawn before finally falling into a deep sleep. The Addison Family! Just as Amanda Addison was putting on makeup, the door opened and Amanda Addison''s father, Gabriel Addison walked in. "Dad, why haven''t you gone out yet? Has something happened?" Amanda Addison smiled as she asked him. Gabriel Addison sat on the chair beside her and looked at his daughter with a heavy heart. "Dad, why are you looking at me like that? If you have something to say, just say it! " Amanda Addison was smart, she could easily see the worry on her father''s face. "Amanda,st time you told dad that you worked at Leo William''spany?" Gabriel Addison asked her. "Yes, what is it? Now that I''m older and able to earn money, does Dad want to give me something to reward me with? " Amanda Addison asked. "Amanda, Daddy hopes you can quit this job and find another!" Gabriel Addison suddenly asked for it. "Why?" Amanda Addison was so angry that she immediately stood up, pouting "Why do you want me to resign?" "You didn''t go to Leo William''spany just for a job at all, did you? You did it for Leo William! " How could Gabriel Addison not understand his daughter''s thoughts? "That''s right, dad, even you can tell. Dad, if Leo William is allowed to be your son-inw, you definitely will have some face, right?" Amanda Addison said sweetly as she saw that her thoughts had been exposed, and she immediately held onto Gabriel Addison''s arm with a smile. Gabriel Addison''s expression became even more solemn. He knew that Mary Ann was together with Leo William, and that was why he stopped his daughter from bothering this man. "Amanda, if father pleads you to leave the William Family, will you agree?" Gabriel Addison didn''t know how to exin this to his daughter, so he could only beg her. "What? "Dad, you don''t want your daughter to marry a good man, do you?" Amanda Addison''s face changed, and immediately became sullen. "Of course not, it''s just that, doesn''t Leo William already have a girlfriend? It''s that Mary Ann, that female celebrity! " Gabriel Addison immediately reminded her. "Mary Ann? Hmph, she is not suitable for Leo William at all!" Upon hearing the name of her rival, Amanda Addison''s face immediately turned extremely infuriated. Gabriel Addison''s heart trembled, and immediately said in a serious tone. "Amanda, our Addison Family''s style is always upright, you can''t do something like stealing another''s boyfriend." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Dad, who exactly is your biological daughter? Are you speaking up for Mary Ann? This is so infuriating!" Amanda Addison stomped her feet on the ground, her face turning pale white. Gabriel Addison''s heart ached because both of them were his daughters; therefore, he was anxious about this matter, and found it difficult to choose between them. "I heard that Leo William really loves Mary Ann, even if you want to interfere, it''s still very difficult. It would be better to just let her go ..." "I''m not letting it go, even in death. Dad, do you know how long I''ve been in love with Leo William?" Amanda Addison shouted in anger, as if she had suffered a great grievance. "No matter how much you like him, you''d better let him go quickly. Don''t sink too deep into the ground!" Gabriel Addison reminded his daughter calmly. "I can''t let it go. Before, I admired and admired him, but now, aftering into contact with him, I realized he''s a pretty good man. He''s handsome and has great abilities. If I could be his girlfriend, I would definitely die of happiness." Amanda Addison had a look of yearning. Gabriel Addison sighed: "If you think he is good, then others will feel good too, Mary Ann will definitely not break up with him." "I''ll break them up!" Amanda Addison sneered: "Dad, you probably don''t know yet, but the person who let me enter the William Group to work is Leo William''s mother, Briana. She is very satisfied with me, as long as I can curry favor with this future mother-inw of mine, my marriage to Leo William is just around the corner." "What?" Gabriel Addison was shocked. "Dad, just to wait, I will definitely snatch Leo William away. As for Mary Ann, she is not worthy of Leo William!" Amanda Addison gritted her teeth in hatred, smeared her lipstick on the mirror, picked up her bag and turned, leaving behind the surprised Gabriel Addison. Chapter 1102 Chapter 1102 Amanda Addison''s words gave Gabriel Addison a headache, and she was worried that if her two daughters continued to fight like such a situation, the consequences would be so significant. As a father, Gabriel Addison naturally couldn''t just sit still. It looks like he had to go see someone. Catherine didn''t have a good time recently. Briana''s opposition to her daughter''s rtionship with Leo William had caused her to be filled with worry. She was afraid that her daughter would be hurt emotionally, just like how she had been in the past. Catherine really hoped that her daughter would not be too persistent with her rtionship. Currently, there were many women who liked to y with emotions, some were greedy for money, and some people liked to y with each other''s appearance. They did not love each other too deeply, but it was actually a good thing if their rtionship was not deep. "Catherine!" A male voice stopped her. The moment Catherine turned around, she immediately saw someone she didn''t want to see again in her entire life. Gabriel Addison walked over shamelessly, greeting her with a smile: "Are you nning to go to work?" Catherine asked him coldly: "Did you specificallye to find me? If you have something to say, just say it, there''s no need to beat around the bush." "You''re still as straightforward as ever. Alright, since we both know each other so well, I''ll just go straight to the point. It''s just that this is a street, so it''s hard to say. Why don''t we go to sit at a coffee shop and have a talk." Gabriel Addison sized Catherine from up to the down, his heart still having a ripple. Perhaps, this was the perverted nature of a man. After marrying a red rose, there was still a trace of white moonlight hidden in the depths of his heart. After watching for a long time and understanding it thoroughly, he would eventually feel sick of it. When Gabriel Addison married Amanda Addison''s mother back then, he had also felt that the other party was very beautiful and charming. But now, he still felt that Catherinew¡¯s straightforward personality was really much more attractive. Catherine''s expression turned indifferent, she turned and walked towards the coffee shop. Although she did not want to meet with this man, but she also wanted to hear what he had to say, if it was not important, he would not look for her. Picking up a box, Catherine drank her coffee coldly and looked at the man opposite him with ridicule. She didn''t know if it was because at that time she was not old enough to think that he was the most handsome person in the world, but now no matter how she looked at him, he was just an ordinary man. Time was truly merciless. Catherine regretted her impulse back then to disregarding everything to marry him. The more Catherine looked at her, the more she disliked him, but the more Gabriel Addison looked at her, the more he liked her. "Catherine, all these years, you''ve always refused my help. My conscience really can''t bear it. You raised your daughter by yourself, and I didn''t put in any effort at all. I''m extremely guilty. I hope from now on, you can give me a chance to be a father..." "I give you this chance, do you dare to be Mary''s father?, let me tell you, we are notcking in money! " Catherine sneered and attacked him. Gabriel Addison''s face stiffened. As expected, he was speechless. "Catherine, I know you still hate me, and I don''t have the face to pester you again. It''s just that, recently, Mary''s matter with Leo William has been causing quite amotion, I wonder if it''s true." Gabriel Addison had been paying attention to his daughter from the shadows, and hoped that she would lead a better life. "This has nothing to do with you. She will decide who she stays with." Catherine''s face sunk. She thought that Gabriel Addison was nning to borrow her daughter''s hand again to climb onto Leo William''s back to seek his own benefits. As a result, she coldly refused to tell him. "You misunderstand. I''m not trying to use my daughter to do anything. I''m just concerned about her, and I''m afraid that she might love the wrong person." Gabriel Addison hurriedly exined. "With my help, she wouldn''t love the wrong person. However, back then, I was blind and fancied you." Catherine sneered. "Catherine, I made a mistake back then, I am sorry. No matter what you say, I will not mind it, but, the age difference between Mary and Leo William is too huge, do you think that they can get along well?" Gabriel Addison asked tentatively. "What are you trying to do?" Seeing him paying so much attention to her daughter and Leo William, Catherine immediately became more vignt. "I''m just asking her out of concern." Gabriel Addison looked at her guiltily. "I don''t need you to care!" Catherine immediately stood up in anger, and without another word, she strode off. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Gabriel Addison''s face became serious. Now, he really didn''t know what to do. April Jones had been locked in a room, saying that someone hade to investigate her. Who did she think it would be? "You changed your name. Previously, you were called Anna Jones, but now, you are called April Jones. If I hadn''t seen your picture on the inte and recognized you, I really would have thought that you had disappeared from this world." Bart said half¡ª jokingly. April Jones looked coldly at the stout man seated opposite her. She did not expect that the men she had offended in the past would line up one after the other to look for her, and sure enough, they would all live their own lives. Otherwise, it would be better for them to not do anything bad. "Are you here to add insult to injury?" April Jones didn''t have a good impression of him at all. "I just want to ask you for one thing. Is Elizabeth Jones my daughter." When Bart found out that April Jones was the woman who gave him the pregnancy in the past, he was truly shocked. Then, he found out that she had a daughter called Elizabeth Jones. April Jonesughed coldly: "What? The dignified Lord Mayor, are you afraid? With the sudden appearance of an unknown daughter, will this be a threat to your reputation? " "Anna Jones, I''m seriously asking you this. Is Elizabeth Jones really my daughter?" Bart instantly became anxious, and even her voice became nervous. Anna Jones coldly snorted. "If that''s the case, what would you do? "Do you dare to acknowledge her?" "Where is she now? I want to make sure. " Bart immediately asked. "I don''t know where she is, but you won''t treat her like how you treated me back then, right?" April Jones suddenly revealed a sinister smile, fury filling his eyes: "Was it you who caused me to be captured and thrown in? Bart, you are really heartless. I did not give birth to your son, but you persecuted me like that." "What are you talking about? I don''t understand. I only know that you were arrested for harboring poison. That matter has nothing to do with me." Bart immediately cast aside all responsibility. "Do you take me for a fool? If it wasn''t you, who else would it be? "I was framed. At that time, I had not even seen drugs before. If it wasn''t you, who else could it be?" April Jones stared at him venomously, wishing that she could stab him to death. Only then would he be willing to die together with her. "Think about our daughter. As a mother, you are a murderer. The only one who can protect her safety is me, her father." Bart''s tone was calm, as he did not take April Jones''s resentment seriously at all. Chapter 1103 Chapter 1103 The moment she mentioned her daughter, the anger on April Jones''s face froze. She really had the feeling of wanting to die at this moment, as she had be a stain that her daughter would never be able to get out of and wash away. "Can you give me your daughter''s address and contact information? I''d like to take care of her." Bart slowed down his tone and looked sincere. "I don''t know where she is, nor do I know how to contact her!" April Jones didn''t want to tell him anymore, she just kept feeling that this man was a heartless and merciless man. She was really afraid that he would harm her daughter. "You still don''t believe me? No matter what, she is still my daughter. I just want to take care of her, so don''t think so badly of me." Seeing that she did not say anything, Bart''s face changed. "I really don''t know." April Jones could only say this words to him. "Alright, you killed Edwards Wayne''s father. I believe you won''t have much time left to live. Wayne Family isn''t someone people like us can offend, but you can be at ease and repay your sins. I will definitely take good care of my daughter." Bart had already given up on trying to contact her from her mouth, so he would not pursue the matter with someone who was about to die. "Bart, you''d better not have any thoughts of killing your daughter. Otherwise, even if I die, I will not let you go after turning into an evil ghost." Before, April Jones had hoped that he would be able to help her daughter, but now that she saw his expression, she realized that her hopes were too high. She actually hoped that this man would never find her daughter, and that it would be better to be a stranger than to be father and daughter. But she was afraid that her wish would fail, since Bart knew of the existence of her daughter, he would definitely look for her. "Just go with your peace of mind. I''ll handle the rest of the matters after you died!" Bart was truly worthy of being an old cunning fox. Bart stood outside Police station''s door, and the bureau chief personally came to see him off. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Bart sat in the carriage, frowned, and said to his assistant: "Did you still not find Elizabeth Jones?" "We couldn''t find her. The Jones Family went to ask around as well. She''s not in the country, so she might have been sent abroad." "Why did you get me a daughter at such a critical juncture? How annoying!" Bart was so angry that his face turned green, he looked like he was about to evolve, but now that there was a daughter, who was like a ticking time bomb, which could blow up the blood and sweat he had umted for so many years, how could he be willing to ept it? "Keep searching for her. I must find her as soon as possible. No matter what she wants, I can''t let her affect my promotion!" Bart ordered his assistant with a darkened face. "I will definitely think of a way to find her as soon as possible. Mayor, don''t worry!" The assistant quickly said with fawning eyebrows. Time passed slowly in the tranquil little town outside the country. The setting sun set on the distant mountain peak, causing the white snow on the peak to turn golden. It was a rare sight to see. Elizabeth Jones and May rode on their bicycles and followed the beautiful pathway towards their home. Here, a bicycle is more suitable than a car, can enjoy this beautiful scenery. "Elizabeth!" Suddenly, a car drove by, Michael rolled down the window and greeted Elizabeth Jones. Elizabeth Jones also stopped and smiled to him: "Michael has also finished lessons." "Elizabeth, it''s my birthday tonight, so I invited a few teachers over. You cane to my party with May!" Michael invited her passionately. May''s face immediately tensed up, and she quickly replied: "I''ve made an agreement with Elizabeth, we''re going to watch a movie tonight." Elizabeth Jones knew that May had purposely rejected her on her behalf, because this was probably one of the missions that Joshua Wayne had given her. "Elizabeth, we are colleagues for so long. Do you really not want toe to visit my birthday party?" Michael already disliked May''s existence. May always kept spoiling his ns, which really annoyed him. "Alright then, we wille over tonight." Elizabeth Jones could also tell that Michael seemed to be very disappointed. She thought to herself, after all he was still a colleague whom she would be going to meet again in the future. Since he already passionately invited them, it wouldn''t be too good if they didn''t go. Only then did Michael be happy. After telling her the address, he drove away. May scrunched her eyebrows and said: "Michael is too arrogant, can''t you see the expressions of others? I''ve already rejected him so clearly, and he still hasn''t given up yet. "Alright, May, just go over and take a seat. Michael doesn''t have any other bad intentions, so don''t be angry, okay?" Elizabeth Jones immediatelyforted her softly. Of course I have to protect you well. No matter what, tonight, call Fiona over, I want to see who dares to be rash." May said angrily. "Forget it, don''t call me Fiona. She isn''t our school''s teacher, and would be lonely if she goes there. Just the two of us." Elizabeth Jones immediately said. "Elizabeth, I know you only agreed to go over because you were working for me, but you are just too easy to talk to. You are so kind, no wonder Mr. Wayne loves you so much!" May had promised her. The two of them went to a shop in the town and bought a birthday present for Michael. Michael booked a private room in the only bar in the town and invited over ten young men and women to join in the liveliness. When Elizabeth Jones and May came in, Michael''s eyes were practically glued to Elizabeth Jones''s body. Although May''s looks were not bad, it was precisely because of her contrast, that made Elizabeth Jones''s exquisite yet clear facial features stand out. He was simrly wearing simple and elegant professional attire, but Elizabeth Jones''s temperament and appearance really made it seem like he had the ability to make men fall for him. In Michael''s eyes, Elizabeth Jones looked good from head to toe. Even a strand of hair of hers looked much better than other women. "Elizabeth,e over here and sit!" Michael stood up with a face flushed red, and called her over to sit beside him. May immediately sat in the middle of them, with a few teachers by his side also greeting them. What Elizabeth Jones drank was a cup of juice, she did not drink any alcohol at all. Some of them were talking andughing while Michael''s cake was brought in and everyone was cutting the cake. Maybe because Michael had drank a bit, but when he gave the cake to Elizabeth Jones, his fingers unruly grabbed onto Elizabeth Jones''s hand. Elizabeth Jones was surprised, and immediately retracted her hand. Along the way, Elizabeth Jones wanted to go to the washroom. With the excuse of going out to pay for the bill, he actually followed behind her and decided to pick tonight to confess his love. Chapter 1104 Chapter 1104 When a person falls in love with another person, even if they knew that they would never have the chance to be together, they would still want to let the other person know what they were thinking. At this moment, Michael used his drunkenness to strengthen his courage. If he did not speak out the words in his heart, he would be unwilling to ept it for the rest of his life. When Elizabeth Jones came out of the bathroom, she suddenly saw a person pouncing towards her and quickly dodged to the side. "Michael?" Why are you here? Are you drunk? " Elizabeth Jones thought it was someone. Just as she was about to dodge, he realized that it was Michael who was pouncing towards him. His eyes and face werepletely red, just one nce was enough to tell that he was drunk. "I''m not drunk, Elizabeth, I... "I like you. I really like you. I have to say it today. If I don''t say it now, I''m going to go crazy." Michael immediately took two steps forward, and was already very close to Elizabeth Jones. Elizabeth Jones instinctively took a few steps back to keep a safe distance between them. She never thought that Michael would actually confess to her at this moment. "Michael, you must be drunk. It''s gettingte, so I have to go back. I wish you a happy birthday!" Elizabeth Jones knew that it was useless to pretend to be stupid, and so she just said seriously. "I have always treated you as a friend, a colleague. You know that I have a boyfriend, I''m very grateful for your liking, but it''s more appropriate for us to be friends." "Do you look down on me?" Michael felt as if his heart had been pierced by something. He opened his hands, not allowing Elizabeth Jones to pass by. "How could I look down on you? Did you misunderstand something? " Elizabeth Jones''s face was already a little unhappy, because Michael''s actions made her feel a little uneasy. "I''m not mistaken, you''re just looking down on me, Elizabeth, I have no money, and I am not so handsome, so I don''t have the qualifications to like you, right?" Michael was trying to get something out of him. Elizabeth Jones was at a loss whether tough or cry, and helplessly said. "I have never felt like this before, you are a very good person. To help others is to make them happy, and you will definitely find a girl that likes you, but I am only treating you as a friend!" "I don''t want to be your friend. Elizabeth Jones, I actually liked you from the first moment Iid eyes on you. You''re really beautiful." Michael was dizzy and incoherent. Looking at Elizabeth Jones''s charming appearance, he really wanted to hug her. "Elizabeth, let me hug you once, okay? "Please, I really like you. I dream of you every night!" Michael suddenly pounced towards her, wanting to hug her to satisfy his fantasy. "Michael, don''t do this!" Elizabeth Jones immediately dodged, and at the moment, her face became ugly. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Joshua Wayne hugged you and you''re already smiling from ear to ear. Just hugging me, you feel disgusted? Since I like you so much, can''t you just satisfy my wish once? " Michael was instantly saddened to the extreme. He still felt that Elizabeth Jones was too cold and heartless, to not even ept such a small request from him. "He''s my boyfriend, of course I like him, but we''re just colleagues, your actions are really too much." Elizabeth Jones''s expression had already changed at that moment. Even if she treated Michael as a friend or benefactor, she would never allow him to do this to her. "Elizabeth Jones, what are you pretending to be arrogant for? Do you know how bad your online reputation is? " Michael was enraged and immediately shouted at her. Elizabeth Jones was shocked. She looked at the drunk man in front of her with apletely unfamiliar gaze, thinking that there was really no way to ovep him with the warm smile on the man''s face when they first met. "Michael, why do you say that of me?" Elizabeth Jones angrily questioned him. "Why? I don''t like you to pretend to be pure like this, Elizabeth Jones, you wander in front of me all day and yet you don''t even let me hug you. Do you know that I feel like I''m being burned everyday? So what if you want me to hug you once? Am I really unworthy of you, the daughter of a murderer? " Michael was already crazy. He only felt fury and hatred that he couldn''t even get a single woman. Elizabeth Jones''s only good impression of him had also disappeared. She could not help but start laughing coldly, "It looks like you really understand me. Michael, did you help me back then, precisely for this time?" "If you''re not pretty, do you really think so many men would help you?" Michael was infuriated, and the words that he was about to say went out of his mind. "How can you be a teacher with such a appearance?" Elizabeth Jones ridiculed. "That''s still better than you, the murderer''s daughter. No matter what, I won''t teach them how to kill people." Michael sneered. "Bastard!" Elizabeth Jones couldn''t help but scold in a low voice. Michael looked at her foolishly. "You look so nice even when you''re angry, Joshua Wayne is really lucky." "Get out of the way!" Elizabeth Jones really didn''t want to waste her breath on him anymore. "Elizabeth Jones, you seem to be very afraid of others finding out that you are here. If you let me hug you and kiss you right now, I won''t tell anyone your address. If you don''t agree, do you believe me ..." Elizabeth Jones''s expression froze, she suddenly felt that the man in front of her was too terrifying, he actually knew so much about her. "Are you threatening me?" Elizabeth Jones was trembling with rage. "That''s right, I''m threatening you. If you still want to live a life of incest here, agree to my conditions. It''s just hugging and kissing. It''s such a simple thing, you wouldn''t reject it right?" Michael said with a smile on his face. Honestly speaking, Michael, I really look down on you. I heard that your attitude towards the school before was already not very good, and originally, I did not really believe it. Now, it seems that you are really a hypocrite who makes people feel disgusted! " Elizabeth Jones had heard from others that Michael had some sort of unclear rtionship with a few girls that came to practice previously. She did not believe it, but now she realised that she was too naive. "Men and women, isn''t that all? Don''t pretend that you''re acting high and mighty, and this ce is not like our country. The style here is much more open to begin with." Michaelughed coldly. "Do you know what happens when you threaten me?" Elizabeth Jones''s mouth trembled. "Elizabeth Jones, aren''t you afraid of being exposed? It seems like you have quite a few enemies." Michael snorted. "Yeah, I might have another enemy now." After Elizabeth Jones finished speaking, she raised her leg and fiercely kicked at Michael''s chest. "Elizabeth Jones, you ..." Michael suddenly thought that Elizabeth Jones''s skills were not bad. "Threatening me? Bullying me? Michael, you will regret for your actions! " Elizabeth Jones turned her body and kicked him hard in the face. In that small corridor, Michael lost his chance to resist. Chapter 1105 Chapter 1105 Michael had truly angered Elizabeth Jones, so when Elizabeth Jones fought against him, she also lost all seriousness. By the time she regained her senses, the drunk Michael had already been beaten down to the ground by her. His face was green and purple, and every part of his body was in pain. Only now did Elizabeth Jonese back to her senses, and quickly walked to the private box. She directly grabbed May''s hand and anxiously said. "May, let''s leave here quickly!" "Hey, what happened?" May was shocked by the anxious look on her face, but she still quickly followed Elizabeth Jones out. Once she was out of the restaurant, Elizabeth Jones said, "I beat Michael down to the ground." "Really? He deserved it. " May gritted her teeth in anger, and then became curious. "Why did you hit him? Didn''t you keep thinking about how he helped you? " "I... I just found out why he helped me. " Elizabeth Jones was very anxious and nervous at that moment, and even she was unable to calm herself down. Originally, she was looking at the people who helped her with a kind gaze, but she just realised that some people''s real purpose was hidden behind their false masks, she could not see them clearly. "You only just found out? However, it''s not toote. I already know that he has ill intentions towards you. Pah! He actually wants to eat swan meat as a toad. May was extremely angry, which was why she said such extreme words. Elizabeth Jones''s mind was in a troubled state now, so she could only say softly: "Alright, let''s not talk about him anymore. Just to resign the job tomorrow as soon as possible. We need to leave this ce." "Leave? Why? Are you really afraid of Michael? Don''t be afraid, if you let Fiona threaten him for a moment tomorrow morning, he will definitely submit to you." May said with a confident expression. "I''m really afraid of him. He just said he would expose my position. May, I can''t be exposed. I''m afraid the media will look for me. Also... There are others! " Elizabeth Jones did not dare to say the name of the Old Lady of the Wayne Family because she was not a person who knew about it clearly. "Alright, I will give Mr. Wayne a call and ask for his opinion!" Seeing Elizabeth Jones''s serious face, she became nervous. "Don''t worry, let''s move somewhere else first." Elizabeth Jones thought back to when Joshua Wayne said that she would probably take a long time to get contact with him, and she knew that he would definitely have his own troubles. That was why she advised May not to disturb him, as this would affect his mood. "Alright then, I''ll listen to you!" May nodded. Elizabeth Jones and May were both teachers in the school now, so if they wanted to leave, they had to settle the matter of their work first. The headmaster looked surprised and tried to keep them here for a long time, but they had already given up and could only let them go. Fortunately the Principal was someone easy to talk to. When Elizabeth Jones and May finished organizing their personal belongings and came out, they saw Michael''s car parked outside. The two of them looked at each other and quickly left. When Michael heard that Elizabeth Jones was about to resign, he turned and walked out, only to see Elizabeth Jones and May quickly leaving. "Hmph, you want to leave just like that? No way." When Michael returned homest night, the first thing he did was to post a few pictures of Elizabeth Jones at school online. Furthermore, he secretly took quite a few pictures of Elizabeth Jones, notcking materials. Elizabeth Jones had created a lot ofmotion on the inte previously. As a popr person, she had suddenly revealed her whereabouts, of course there would be many media outlets rushing over, if they wanted to interview someone with first-hand information, they would definitely be looking forward to it. Elizabeth Jones and May came back early in the morning to resign. When they returned home, Fiona said with a heavy expression. "Just now, Mr. Wayne called me to leave here immediately. Someone posted Miss Jones''s whereabouts online. "This damned Michael, he is really sinister. I never thought that he would do such a disgusting thing last night, Elizabeth, fortunately we left in time. Let''s go and pack our things. "May cursed in hatred. Elizabeth Jones gratefully looked at the two women apanying her in her adventure. It was really an honor to have them with her. The three women packed their things, hailed a taxi and headed straight for the airport. May made maps with all kinds of delicious food. Fiona vigntly followed beside Elizabeth Jones. The three of them travelled quite happily. This time, Elizabeth Jones picked a ce she had always wanted to go, and the three of them flew straight there. After several rounds of travel, they finally arrived at the foot of a mountain peak. It was a quiet little town. However, this little town was more prosperous and had arger poption. "Elizabeth, why are we here?" May, who waspletely exhausted and did not want to move, blinked her eyes and asked curiously. Elizabeth Jones sat on the chair by the window and pointed to the white mountain peak across them. "I remember that Joshua Wayne made a movie on that mountain. "I remember that the Mr. Wayne was acting the role of an assassin in that movie. It was cool and handsome with great martial skills. Back then, it had captivated countless girls." May sat up with excitement. The corner of Elizabeth Jones''s mouth raised slightly, and her face flushed red. "Actually, I was also very infatuated with that role. I heard that when he first appeared, he was only eighteen years old, and I was in high school." "Elizabeth, how does it feel to be in a rtionship with your idol?" May immediately asked. Fiona coughed lightly from the side. "May, don''t forget how you agreed to Mr. Wayne''s conditions. You shouldn''t ask, don''t ask!" "I''m just curious, Elizabeth, don''t mind me!" May hurriedly tensed up. Elizabeth Jones could not help butugh: "What kind of agreement did you two sign with Joshua Wayne?" "Miss Jones, this is a confidentiality agreement and it is inconvenient for us to reveal it. But you can rest assured that we will definitely take good care of you." Fiona spoke a lot more gently to Elizabeth Jones. Elizabeth Jones could only stop asking. "Mr. Wayne is calling!" May suddenly took out his phone and gave it to Elizabeth Jones. Elizabeth Jones quickly answered the call. At this time, Fiona and May tactfully opened the door and went out. "Have you arrived?" Along the way, May had already told him their destination through text message. It was only now that Joshua Wayne would ask them about it. "I''ve just arrived and am currently staying in a hotel." Elizabeth Jones replied softly. "Then you must be very tired, Elizabeth. I''m sorry, I can''t personally go and apany you!" Joshua Wayne''s heart ached when he thought of how they had travelled for an entire day and night.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Chapter 1106 Chapter 1106 Listening to the man''s gentle and caring words, Elizabeth Jones felt that all the fatigue she had umted along the way had disappeared. She felt moved by hearing his sweetest words of love in her most painful life. "I¡¯m not so tired, because you are still with me. Joshua, did I screw up my life again? I once thought that I could live a good life in that small town." Elizabeth Jones could not help but me herself. "What did that Michael say to you? You beat him up like that? " Joshua Wayne had been beaten into a pig head by Elizabeth Jones. Every time he thought about it, he wouldugh out. "Nothing, he threatened me!" Elizabeth Jones did not want to remember what Michael said. "I will find someone to lecture him. The person who exposed your position must be him as well. Be at ease and live the rest of your life. This bastard, you will never see him again!" Joshua Wayne had long since found Michael unpleasing to the eye, and coincidentally had a reason to teach him a lesson. "I never thought that he would actually do that. It''s my judgement towards people that is too bad, and I''ve always treated him as a good person." Elizabeth Jones was powerless to retort. She could only hope that the people she would meet in the future would be kind people. "Alright, don''t be unhappy about this matter. Let May and Fiona bring you around to y, this is the perfect opportunity." The next arrangement that Joshua Wayne gave her was to travel throughout Europe and America. To her, this was also a type of life experience. "Hmm, I don''t n on settling down either. It might be more meaningful to walk around." Elizabeth Jones nodded in agreement. "I''m having a meeting, so I''m hanging up now. I''lle to look for you when I have time." Joshua Wayne said in a low voice. "Alright, see you next time!" Elizabeth Jones was extremely reluctant She did not want to hang up first. Even if it was his breathing, she wanted to listen for a while longer. "Why aren''t you hanging up?" Unexpectedly, Joshua Wayne had the same thoughts as her, and was waiting for her to hang up. Elizabeth Jones''s little mind was caught by him, and she blushed, stammering. "Alright, I''ll hang up first!" As she reluctantly hung up the phone, Elizabeth Jones could not help butugh at herself. Joshua Wayne held a meeting and returned to his office. Suddenly, he saw the olddy in his office and was shocked. "Grandma, why are you here? and didn''t tell me in advance." When Joshua Wayne saw his grandmother now, he felt an inexplicable sense of guilt, as if he hadmitted a grave mistake. The olddy''s face was calm, she did not say anything, but ced a piece of information on the table, "You''re still secretly contacting Elizabeth Jones, right?" Joshua Wayne''s handsome face was in a mess. He did not need to look at the information, he knew that his grandmother must have found some evidence, if not, she would not havee to question him. "Grandmother!" Joshua Wayne''s breathing quickened. I know that you still have some feelings for her, and it''s normal for you to be unable to part with her for a while. However, you should remember that you promised your grandmother that you would never contact her again. From this moment onwards, you are not allowed to have any interactions with her; if you can''t do it, you are not my Wayne Family''s grandson and your father will die with grievances." The olddy''s voice wasn''t strict, but it carried a tinge of sadness, making those who heard her feel even more heartfelt. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Joshua Wayne''s breath stopped for two seconds. He understood his grandmother''s personality; when she pointed at his face and shouted angrily, there might not be a chance for things to turn around, but when she used this calm and sad voice to speak to him, that proved that he had reached his limit. "Alright, I won''t be interacting with her anymore. Grandmother, don''t be angry!" Joshua Wayne''s every word was exceptionally heavy. "How do you expect Grandma to believe you? You promised me before, but didn''t you secretly interact with her? Are you really going to disappoint Grandma? " The olddy''s gaze suddenly shifted and locked onto his eyes. Joshua Wayne didn''t have time to conceal the shock and confusion in his eyes. With a single nce, his anxious voice had changed a little, "Grandmother, don''t worry. What I said was the truth." "If you want grandma to be at ease, then promise grandma one thing." The olddy''s tone changed, and then she began speaking. Joshua Wayne''s heart trembled as well, as he had a very bad premonition. His grandmother would definitely note looking for him for no reason. She must have thought of a n. "What does Grandma want me to promise?" At this point, Joshua Wayne no longer had any room to turn back. "Promise Grandma that you''ll go to have a date with a girl!" The olddy was very shrewd. She had experienced many trials and hardships for decades. There were still many ways to deal with her grandson. "A blind date? Grandma, you must be joking. I won''t go on a blind date." Joshua Wayne had a surprised expression on his face. Moreover, he felt that his grandma''s joke was too big. Did he really need a blind date? "Don''t get me wrong. I was worried that you wouldn''t be able to find a girlfriend. I just want you to quickly find a woman and marry her Don''t leave any hope for Elizabeth Jones, understand?" The olddy''s words were like a knife that stabbed right into Joshua Wayne''s chest. His entire body froze. "Grandma, you want me to get married now? "No, I don''t want to get married. I want to be free for a few more years." Joshua Wayne really could not agree to this matter, so he instinctively rejected her. "I knew it, but you still wouldn''t listen to grandma''s words. Grandmother''s trip here was in vain." As the olddy spoke, she stood up with a tremble and prepared to leave. "Grandma, I''m sorry!" Joshua Wayne looked at his grandmother''s thin and weak figure, and felt painful in his heart. "I''m very disappointed. Since I was young, I''ve always lived by your side and never interfered. I''ve always had a lot of demands on your brother, and I''ve always been strict with him. Now, I''m begging you for one thing, but you''re not willing!" The olddy couldn''t help wiping her tears. She was obviously very sad. Joshua Wayne''s expression froze for a few seconds, then he muttered: "Grandma, I understand what you mean, you want me and Elizabeth Jones to give up, right? I promised you that I would go on a blind date, but I won''t get married so soon!" "That''s what you said!" Only then did the olddy''s expression lighten. "Which woman is Grandmother going to introduce to me?" Joshua Wayne frowned, he believed that his grandmother had long prepared for this date. "Don''t worry, grandma will definitely pick the best one for you. Come back for a meal tonight and you''ll be able to see her." Only then did the olddy feel satisfied. This romance had not gone to waste. "It looks like grandma was prepared. Alright, I''ll go back tonight and take a look." Joshua Wayne knew that his grandma was putting on a performance for him, but he couldn''t let her down. For his brother, he was able to endure John Wayne''s repeated provocations for grandpa and grandma, so he really didn''t want to make his grandma feel angry again because of him. He was not afraid of meeting an unknown woman. Chapter 1107 Chapter 1107 After the olddy left, Joshua Wayne sat on his office chair gloomily. His handsome face had a look of annoyance. "Grandmother''s behavior is really ruthless." Joshua Wayne threw the pen aside, and now his mind waspletely in nk. He wasn''t afraid of the blind date, and he would definitely exin things to Elizabeth Jones anyway. It was just that, between their feelings, both of them would never be able tomunicate through their hearts, so he was afraid that Elizabeth Jones would think too much, which would be troublesome. Joshua Wayne called Edwards Wayne. He wanted to talk to his brother about this matter and see if he could resolve it. "What''s wrong?" Edwards Wayne''s voice came over gently. "Brother, our grandma just came over to find me and asked me to eat dinner at our family. She said that she wanted to give me a blind date, do you know who she is?" Joshua Wayne''s voice was gloomy. Edwards Wayne was startled, and his tone also became surprised: "Grandma actually thought of this way to break the rtionship between you and Elizabeth Jones. She has such good intentions for you, but you agreed to it in the end?" "I think grandma is serious this time. But I don''t want to agree. If she bes angry again likest time, I''ll be guilty." Joshua Wayneughed helplessly. "Grandma doesn''t understand the truth of the matter and treated April Jones as the real culprit, so it''s no wonder that she didn''t want you to marry Elizabeth Jones. You might have to live a bitter life, but don''t worry, you can take good care of it for now. After the facts alle out in public, you will have a good life with Elizabeth." Edwards Wayne also began to sympathize with his brother''s situation. "Brother, when will the truth be revealed? I just feel that it''s too far away! " Joshua Wayne sighed with exhaustion in his heart. The only thing we can do right now is to not let John Wayne''s scheme seed, and to not allow him to persecute us. However, he is very cunning and knows where the limit of our tolerance is. Edwards Wayne was also extremely frustrated. If it was anyone else, he would have long ago crushed his opponent''s bones and scattered their ashes. But unfortunately, his greatest enemy was still his very own kin. "John Wayne, this bastard!" Joshua Wayne gritted his teeth in hatred. "Joshua, calm down. Do you remember the strings that grandfather gave him? One of them is the President''s line. It can be seen that our grandfather thought highly of him. Although he did not get him to return to work at thepany, our grandfather still hopes that he will have a chance to make aeback one day. " Edwards Wayne said in a low voice. "Grandfather felt that he had been imprisoned for five years, which treated him badly, but how could Grandfather know that he was a terrifying murderer?" After Joshua Wayne heard this fact, he became even more powerless. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "We are unable to personally experience the rtionship between father and son, but from this, it can be seen that we can''t do anything to him." We are unable to personally experience the rtionship between father and son, but it can be seen that we can''t Edwards Wayneughed coldly. "Alright, I know that the situation is still unclear, so I can''t do anything to him yet. Are you going back to eat dinner tonight?" Joshua Wayne did not want to make things too difficult for Edwards, He also had his own considerations. He only needed to believe that Edwards was even more anxious than he was to have John Wayne disappear from this world. "I''ll go back earlier. I also want to see which woman grandma wants to introduce to you." When his younger brother encountered such a situation, as his elder brother, he naturally had to go back and help. "When the timees, you must help me mess up this matter." Joshua Wayne pleaded. "Alright, I''ll try my best!" Edwards Wayne agreed. In the evening, Joshua Wayne deliberately changed into a casual attire. His entire person did not look as handsome as when he wore a suit, he was frivolous and disrespectful, using it to describe his current appearance. He drove his sports - car towards Wayne Family. Edwards Wayne had also returned home early, and was currently ying with the two little fellows. Lily suddenly ran upstairs in surprise. "Grandma said, a guest will being to our house tonight, do you know who ising?" "I don''t know, what did Grandma say to you?" Edwards Wayne frowned. "Nothing. She just asked the Old Garry to prepare a sumptuous dinner, as well as a lot of fruits and snacks. After that, I asked, and grandma happily said that a guest wasing." Edwards Wayne secretly heaved a sigh of relief, was Grandma serious? "Do you know something?" Lily sat beside him and asked him with a low voice. Emma, who was at the side, blinked her big eyes and said. "Mummy, didn''t great ¡ª grandmother tell you? She said she was going to introduce my uncle a girlfriend tonight." "Huh?" Lily''s beautiful eyes instantly widened, and she lovingly caressed her daughter''s small head. "How do you know?" "When great-grandmother came to pick us up, she told us to be polite!" Emma was serious with a small cute face. Lily looked at Edwards Wayne in shock: "You know about this too?" "Yes, Joshua called me at noon and told me about this matter. That''s why I came back early today." Edwards Wayne replied with a gentle smile. "But doesn''t your brother like Miss Jones? It''s not good to be on a blind date with other women now, is it? " Lily could not help but sigh. "That''s why I don''t want the woman to fall for Joshua." Edwards Wayne whispered into her ear. Emma, who was at the side, saw her father''s Mummy whispering in front of her, and immediately pouted unhappily. "Daddy, Mummy, what are you saying? Why can''t I listen?" Edwards Wayne smiled gently, "You are still young; you can''t listen!" "You''re so annoying!" The little guy immediately became unhappy and turned around to y with her brother, George. Lily looked at the man beside him with a mischievous smile: "You really want to do that? What if Grandmother finds out..." "Therefore, this matter should be done in a more obscure manner!" Edwards Wayne was also worried about this. When Joshua Wayne came over, the olddy nodded her head in satisfaction. "The guests have not arrived yet, you should sit down and wait." "I''m going to look for George and Emma to y!" After Joshua Wayne finished speaking, he quickly walked upstairs. When Lily saw that he hade, she took the initiative to go downstairs and help him, leaving the two brothers behind to y with the two little fellows. At 6: 30, a ck car arrived at the entrance. The door of the car opened, and a young and beautiful girl walked out to greet the olddy. "Cathy, didn''t your parents return with you together?" "No, I just came back to work. Grandma, I haven''t seen you for a few months. You seem to have gotten skinnier. Take care of yourself." Cathy asked with concern. "When people get old, many things can''t be eaten, so it''s natural for us to be thin. Cathy, don''t be nervous, just treat it as your home!" Under the light, the Old Granny sized Cathy up and down. She looked sweet and charming, had a delicate and pretty appearance, and was very beautiful and refined. Chapter 1108 Chapter 1108 Cathy was the granddaughter of a great friend of the Wayne Family. Since she was young, she had been very outstanding. At the age of twenty¡ªfour, the olddy had actually paid attention to her, and she thought when she grew up and would be able to marry one of her two grandsons, she would be very satisfied. Perhaps, after bing an elder and seeing an outstanding junior, they would want her to marry the junior in their family. This way, they would be able to let their children and grandchildren continue to be outstanding. "Cathy, have a seat, I will call Joshua down. You two can meet each other and get to know each other!" The olddy was very kind and amiable to Cathy. "Alright!" Cathy nodded with a smile, looking natural and at ease. However, when the olddy turned around and went back up the stairs, a helpless look shed across her face. When Joshua Wayne heard that the guest hade, he immediately exchanged nces with his brother. Edwards Wayne''s gaze hinted to him to act ording to the circumstances and not anger his grandmother. Joshua Wayne nodded, feeling wronged. If word got out that he was still dating someone, wouldn''t he be a big joke? "Joshua, quickly go down. He''s waiting for you!" The olddy urged him in dissatisfaction. "I¡¯ming!" Joshua Wayne stood up, then Emma suddenly ran over. "Uncle, wait for me, I want to take a look, too!" "Emma, don''t make any trouble. Daddy will bring you downter!" Edwards Wayne extended his arm and pulled his daughter''s small body into his embrace, not allowing her to follow and jeer at her. This little guy had a lot of words to say, but she was also very straightforward. He was really afraid that she would make things difficult for him. Emma could only nod her head: "Alright then!" Joshua Wayne followed the olddy downstairs. The olddy was muttering to him, "When you see other people''s girls in a while, speak properly and do not make others angry. You are a man, you must act like a man, understand?" "Got it!" Joshua Wayne did not dare to retort, and could only nod his head. The olddy wasforted by his good performance today. "There are still many good girls in this world. You justck a pair of shrewd eyes. Since grandmother helped you, you''ll have to get along with her and if you hurt her, I won''t forgive you." "Grandma, how do you know it''s her who will be hurt? Maybe it''s me!" Joshua Wayneughed helplessly. The olddy red at him. At this time, the two of them had already descended the steps of the white jade building. "Cathy?" When Joshua Wayne saw the girl sitting on the sofa, he immediately called out her name. Cathy stood up and smiled. "It''s me, Joshua Wayne, long time no see." "Grandma, you want me to date with her?" Joshua Wayne looked surprised. Cathy''s expression changed, as she became anxious. "What are you saying? Cathy just returned to work, and I asked her toe over for a meal. Joshua, what nonsense are you spouting?" The olddy did not expect her grandson to be so outspoken. She immediately gave him a warning look with her eyes. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Joshua Wayne squinted his eyes. Did Grandma not tell him that she was here to date with him? Otherwise, why would Grandma have such a murderous expression? "Oh, I made a slip of the tongue. Grandmother, we have known each other since we were young. Moreover, we have never been able to get along ever since we were children!" When Joshua Wayne saw Cathy, he finally let out a sigh of relief, because he had a strong premonition that Cathy wouldn''t like him. This was because when she was young, he often bullied her. So she must hate him so much. The olddy really wanted to hit this grandson a few times with her walking stick so that he would pay attention to his words. "Grandma, Joshua Wayne and I can be considered to have known each other since we were young. How about, I''ll go for a walk with him, it''s still not time for dinner." Cathy suddenlyughed. When the olddy heard that they were going to be alone, she immediately nodded happily and agreed. "Alright, alright, alright, you youngsters have your own thoughts. You guys can chat slowly. Joshua, take good care of Cathy." Hearing that Cathy had asked to be alone with him, he was suddenly startled with his eyes opened widely. No way, could it be that this woman likes him now? She didn''t hate him as much as she did when she was young? It was unknown where Joshua Wayne got that confidence from, but after thinking about it, he instantly became alert. "Come, follow me this way!" Joshua Wayne was the master, of course he had to lead the way. Cathy smiled and did not speak, following behind him. Both of them walked along the beautiful garden path. Hearing the sound of high heels behind him, Joshua Wayne was a little depressed. The two of them walked for a while in silence without saying a word. "Cathy, how did you fall to the point where we have to get along?" Joshua Wayne stopped and turned to look at her. Cathy''s expression remained calm. "I can''t find a boyfriend; if my family got anxious, of course they would want me to find someone to marry." "Are you kidding? With your conditions, how could you not find a boyfriend? I think you''re being too vignt." Joshua Wayne and his ymate from a young age were not polite to each other when speaking to her. "Maybe!" Cathy turned her expression, looking somewhat sorrowful. "Then why did you agree to meet me? You don''t like me, do you? " Joshua felt that, if it was someone else who didn''t understand him, he wouldn''t be able to guarantee that that person''s feelings towards him at this moment. But, Cathy understood him and came running over here, there was only one possibility, Cathy liked him. "You''re still inexplicably narcissistic and confident. When you were young, you said the same thing!" Cathy speechlesslyughed at him. "I''m not joking with you, I''m seriously asking you!" Joshua Wayne immediately became serious. Cathy saw his rare serious expression, and suddenly wanted to tease him: "If I really liked you, what would happen to you? Will you marry me?" "Marry?" Joshua Wayne was stung by this word. Now he only thought of another beautiful face, and he had also promised to marry her in his entire life. "Yes, marry me? Will you? " Seeing his handsome face change, Cathy continued to ask seriously. Joshua Wayne turned around and walked up the neat tree branch. He picked a leaf from the tree and mocked, "Before we marry you, I hope that you can understand me a little more. Perhaps, you might not like me!" "What kind of you? Tell me about it! " Cathy asked curiously. Joshua Wayne stopped in his tracks, feeling anxious, not knowing what kind of reason to force her to retreat. Suddenly, after thinking about it, he turned around: "Did you know that the rumors that I''ve spread for so many years have to be true?" "I know a bit, what''s wrong?" Cathy continued to ask. "Then why do you think I didn''t tell you anything?" Joshua Wayne frowned, and his tone revealed sadness. "Perhaps you are a person with a more professional rtionship, so you''re not too engrossed in it." Cathy said indifferently. "No, it''s my body that isn''t strong enough, I won''t lift a single finger!" Joshua Wayne said honestly. Chapter 1109 Chapter 1109 If Cathy had taken a sip of the tea at that moment, it would have sprayed all over her face, because his excuse was too funny. Cathy''s smile froze on her face, she stared at Joshua Wayne for a long while, and then she finally burst intoughter. Joshua Wayne frowned at her smile, and said with a heavy face, "I heard that someone else had a hidden disease, but how could you actuallyughed out loudly? Cathy, do you understand and respect me? " Cathy covered her smile and continued tough. As sheughed, she said, "Joshua Wayne, you are still as naughty as you were when you were young." "I''m telling the truth!" Joshua Wayne was afraid that she would not believe him, hence he thought that he was joking and immediately emphasized his words. "Who would curse themselves like that?" Cathy did not believe it. "It''s precisely because I don''t have any, so that''s why you have to believe that I''m not lying to you. So, if you want to marry me, can you imagine that you won''t be able to be a normal woman for the rest of your life?" Joshua Wayne wanted to make her retreat. "Of course I can''t imagine it, but Joshua Wayne, I heard that you were dating a girlfriend, could it be that you have always been on good terms with her?" Cathy still thought that Joshua Wayne was interesting and asked him while holding back hisughter. "No, it''s because the other party can ept my inadequacy, that''s why I''m dating her." Joshua Wayne started to tell this story more and more truthfully. Cathy suddenly stoppedughing, and looked at Joshua Wayne with a serious expression. "I know you don''t want to marry me, and in truth, I don''t want to marry anyone either." After Joshua Wayne heard it, his handsome face froze. Then, the corners of his mouth trembled. "Joshua Wayne, you must really love that girl called Elizabeth Jones a lot. For her, you even lied like this condition. She''s so lucky!" Cathy sighed with emotion. "What the hell do you mean? Aren''t you here to make a date with me? " Joshua Wayne could not understand her thoughts anymore. "Since you found such an embarrassing reason to deal with me, then I''ll tell you something from the bottom of my heart. I Actually, the one I like is a woman! " Cathy suddenly said with a serious expression. "Huh?" Joshua Wayne was also stunned, he stared at this sweet and tender girl in disbelief, he never thought that she would have a taste that was even heavier than his own. "What is it? Were you shocked by my words? " Cathy couldn''t help but tease him. "Are you sure?" Joshua Wayne still could not believe that what she said was true. "I''m very sure that I have a girlfriend who''s been dating for five years. She treats me very well and takes very good care of me, so I want to stay together with her for the rest of my life. So, don''t worry, I won''t marry you, and don''t make up those ridiculous and hrious excuses to scare me off!" As Cathy said till here, she couldn''t help butugh out loudly. "Cathy, you are truly detestable!" Joshua Wayne was a little angry from embarrassment, feeling like he had been yed. Cathy said with a smug expression, "Who told you to be so George so quickly? Can you even me me for this? " "If you had told me at the beginning that you liked women, would I have needed to make up such a cheap excuse? I thought you agreed toe over for dinner because you liked me and wanted to marry me. " Joshua Wayne was still very angry. "Alright, I won''t marry you, don''t worry, but I need you to cooperate with me in acting. Joshua Wayne, we ... Can you date for a few months, I mean, pretend to be dating. " Cathy pleaded. Joshua Wayne''s expression changed, he did not expect her to make such a request. "I''m sure you''re in a tough spot, aren''t you? "Otherwise, with your condition, you wouldn''t be forced to date me by your grandmother. Since we both want to love each other and can''t be together for a variety of reasons, then why not, we can cover for each other. I only need a few months to do it, and when the timees, I will go with her to a ce where same-sex marriages are conducted to complete the most important ceremony of our lives!" Cathy''s words were clear, her tone was serious and sad. Joshua Wayne was truly moved by her actions. He never thought that the reason she came here to eat, was to help each other out. "Alright, you guessed it right. I do need some time to slowly move on. If I don''t call you, I believe that my grandmother will quickly arrange for me to go on a blind date with another woman. Her goal is for me to get married as soon as possible, but, she isn''t going to marry the woman I love!" Between Joshua Wayne''s expression, there was sadness and helplessness that could not be dispelled. "I know a little about the rtionship between you and Elizabeth Jones. I am curious, is her mother really the murderer of her uncle?" Cathy could not help but ask. "I''m sorry, I can''t talk about this year''s events, but my feelings for her won''t change." Joshua Wayne smiled bitterly and shook his head. Since this matter was rted to a secret, he had to keep his mouth shut. "Oh, I''m so sorry. Actually, I was just curious. If you don''t want to say it, then I won''t ask!" Only now did Cathy realize that he had touched the other party''s taboo, hence she quickly smiled. "It''s okay, you''ll know in the future. Right now, it''s more important for us to put on an act!" Joshua Wayne''s heart, was finally at ease. He did not think that Cathy would actually give him such a big surprise. "Yes, but, you are born to be an actress, you have talent in acting, but I don''t. I''m really afraid of losing my act, what if your grandmother and my family find out?" Cathy was still very worried. When she entered the living room just now, she was already very scared and uneasy. Cathy also came to see Joshua Wayne on a wager, she did not expect him to actually cooperate with his acting, she was truly grateful to him. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Rx, with me here, I won''t let you mess around. Oh right, do you need to discuss this with your friend? I''m afraid she''s going to make trouble for me!" Joshua Wayne couldn''t help but remind her. "I will tell her, but she still feels that it is too risky. Moreover, she loves me too much and is worried that I will betray her rtionship. If she reallyes to find you, can you please exin it to me?" Cathy still maintained his pleading expression. "Don''t worry, I will. If I need your help to exin, you will help me." Joshua Wayne could not help but ask. "Of course, are we mutually beneficial?" Cathy nodded her head, and smiled. Just then, a servant walked over from afar and said, "Second Young Master, Miss Yang, the olddy let you in for dinner." "Alright!" Joshua Wayne promised. "In a while, I might be a little cold towards you, I hope you don''t mind! The act is necessary! " Joshua Wayne hurriedly reminded her. "I know, if you suddenly treat me well, then your grandmother will see the w." Cathy said as she understood. "Let''s go in and have a dinner!" Joshua Wayne rxed. Chapter 1110 Chapter 1110 Joshua Wayne and Cathy entered the dining hall one after another. Seeing that the two of them were getting along quite well, the olddy revealed a gratified smile. In terms of appearance, Joshua Wayne was young, handsome, sweet, charming, cute and petite with a clean and expensive temperament, and when he stood together, it gave people a kind of extremely suitable look. Edwards Wayne and Lily were also sitting in front of the table. Their gazes met for a moment and both saw a hint of helplessness in the other''s eyes. The two little fellows were quite sensible and didn''t speak carelessly. They only used their bright eyes to size up this unfamiliar older sister in front of them. "Cathy, treat our home as your home, don''t be so courteous, this is my eldest grandson, Edwards, and the one sitting beside him is my grandson''s wife, Lily. This is Joshua''s mother, you should still remember them, right?" The olddy quickly introduced for her. Cathy nodded with a faint smile: "I do, however, after not seeing each other for so many years, I''m still a little unfamiliar." "It''s fine. From now on, you cane to my house to visit at any time. You will definitely not be a stranger." The olddy said with a smile. Seeing the olddy''s enthusiastic personality, Lily knew that she was very satisfied with Cathy. Then what about Elizabeth Jones? When she didn''t know the truth, the olddy had treated her quite well. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Joshua Wayne immediately asked in dissatisfaction: "Grandma, can we eat now? I''m a little hungry." The olddy red at him, "You only know care about eating for yourself. This is the first time Cathy is here, of course we have to introduce our family to her." Joshua Wayne crossed his arms in front of his chest and, for once, rolled his eyes. That arrogant expression, Cathy gave him a perfect score in her heart. "Grandmother, why don''t we just eat? There''s no need to dy the time for me to eat." Cathy lowered her head and said shyly. The olddy did not say anything, even Edwards Wayne did not dare to use his chopsticks, it had to be known, that in the eyes of outsiders, Edwards Wayne was a man who was like a god, but he never would like such a man in the family after returning home. If the other women saw this scene, they would all want to break his marriage and marry him again. "Alright, alright, let''s eat!" The olddy''s mood was extremely good, she felt that Cathy had her rules. Everyone at the table silently ate. As for Joshua Wayne, the expression on his face was always cold and indifferent. "Cathy, where are you staying now?" At the dinner table, the olddy couldn''t help but ask. "I have a house downtown." Cathy answered truthfully. "When your family returns, remember to bring them here for a visit!" The olddy said with a smile. "They are quite busy with their work too. They might not have the time to return home recently, so Grandma doesn''t need to worry. There will definitely be a chance for them in the future." Joshua Wayne frowned, he was not happy at all. The olddy suddenly turned her head and said to Joshua Wayne. "Joshua, send Cathy home in a while." "Didn''t she juste by car?" Joshua Wayne muttered softly. "The driver I sent to pick her up came over. Since you''re going back to the city anyway, let''s go!" At the end of her sentence, it was already amand from the olddy. "Got it!" Joshua Wayne looked unwilling. Cathy also revealed an awkward expression, and immediately said: "Grandma, there is no need to trouble Joshua Wayne, I can call my friends here__" "It''s no trouble. Let''s take his car." The olddy quickly interrupted her, not giving her the chance to refuse. Cathy nodded. "Alright then." After eating, Joshua Wayne went upstairs to chat with the old man, then decided to leave. The olddy sat in the living room chatting with Cathy while Lareina listened to them from the side. The two little fellows followed and went upstairs to y. When Joshua Wayne was about to leave, the olddy quickly escorted Cathy to his car. "There''s a girl in the car, drive slower." The olddy urged her grandson. Joshua Wayne waved his hands towards his grandmother and mother, "Let''s go!" When the sports car drove out of Wayne Family''s main hall, both of them heaved a sigh of relief. "I can''t take it anymore. Your grandmother is too passionate." Cathy had always been a well - behaved person, but at this moment, she finally rxed. "My grandma seems to be very satisfied with you. Of course she''s passionate." Joshua Wayne laughed at himself. "But I''m destined to disappoint her. Joshua Wayne, don''t you think it''s too much for us to lie to her like this?" Cathy felt guilty. "We just pretended to be dating for a few months, and didn''t say that we would definitely get married. When we break up, we''ll find an excuse to say that our personality is inappropriate, and my grandma definitely won''t say anything." Joshua Wayne had already thought of a reason to break up. "You''re right, they don''t have the same personality, but this reason for us to break up is still reasonable." Cathy nodded in agreement. "In the future, I want to go out and y with my family member. Help me carry it a bit." Cathy suddenly made a request. "Where are you going to y?" Joshua Wayne asked curiously. "We originally nned to go overseas and y in twenty countries. But now, this n is only halfway through and we''ve decided toplete it all, so we might go abroad. If my parents were to ask about you, what would you say?" Cathy asked anxiously. "What else is there to say? Let''s go together!" Joshua Wayne immediately replied. "Together? "What do you mean? I won''t y with you!" Cathy was startled. "I''m not going to y with you guys, just in time, Elizabeth Jones is also abroad. When the time comes, we''ll go abroad and y our own games, that should be fine." Joshua Wayne exined with a smile. "That''s not bad at all. Alright, it''s a deal then. We''ll cover for each other in the future!" Cathy finally calmed down, and closed her eyes as she muttered to herself. "I''ve finally found someone I can trust. That''s great!" Joshua Wayne was startled, then looked at her. "Did you trust anyone in the past?" "I''ve looked for a few men, but none of them will help me." Cathy bitterly sighed, she felt that her path of love was simply too difficult. "Then you must love her very much." Joshua Wayne never thought that love that transcended sex could be so touching. "Mm, I love her so much!" Cathy opened her eyes and looked out the window in a daze, "Do you believe it? It was I who fell in love with her first, and it was I who pursued her first." "So that''s how it is!" Joshua Wayne was still shocked. He didn''t know that such a sweet outer appearance of Cathy''s was actually one of those people he actively sought after. "I really hope to be with her for the rest of my life. As long as she doesn''t leave me, I definitely won''t give up on her!" Cathy muttered. "It seems that we are people who share the same fate as each other." Joshua Wayne was somewhat emotional. "That''s right. We all have one thing inmon, which is that we don''t want to give up on our half with each other. Then let''s bless ourselves. We have to get a good result!" Cathyughed bitterly. Chapter 1111 Chapter 1111 Elizabeth Jones had already left the town for two days, and her injuries were still not fully healed. When others asked him this question, he only said that she was injured while riding her bicycle, and she even attracted the sympathy of many people. Micheale saw many unfamiliar cars and many faces from within the countrying to the school gate. Hey, at least she escaped fast, otherwise, she would really be stuck here. Michael turned and walked in the direction of his car. Suddenly, a young man walked over and smiled: "Excuse me, do you know Elizabeth?" "I do. She was once a teacher at our school!" Michael raised his chin and said indifferently. "Then do you have her contact information? I have something urgent to discuss with her! " the young man asked politely. "Her cell phone is off. I don''t know where she went. Are you reporters?" Michael asked curiously. "No, I''m her friend and her family is looking for her. If she contacts you, can I trouble you to do them a favor? Get her to call us. " The other party passed a name card over. Michael epted it, and looked at it: "Alright!" Michael put the name card into his pocket and drove back to his house. When he opened the door, he found two men in ck suits standing behind him. "Who are you?" Michael did not expect that someone would find him at his doorstep. He stared at them in fear and asked. "Michael, you actually dared to molest Miss Elizabeth." One of them smiled coldly. "You were sent by Joshua Wayne?" Michael''s face became deathly pale. He had never dared to take any action against Elizabeth because he was afraid of Joshua Wayne taking revenge on him. However, he did not expect that after drinking too much alcohol that day, he would be unable to control his beastly nature and ended up doing too much things to Elizabeth. Two men directly snatched the keys from his hands, opened his door, and pushed him inside. "It''s against thew to hit someone, you know?" Michael tried to persuade him. "What about the rapist? Is it against thew too? " The other party had choked him. "I didn''t do anything to her, but she beat me up instead. Look, she hurt my legs, 1/ m already the victim. Let me go." Michael pleaded for mercy in extreme terror. He could only pretend in front of ladies, but once he met with this kind of situation, he would immediately be terrified. "Are you going to record it yourself, or are we going to record it for you?" One of the men threw his phone in front of him and asked coldly. "Record what?" Michael thought that they would beat him up, but right after, he became even more terrified. "Record those dirty acts of yours against Miss Elizabeth. Otherwise, you might not be able to keep your other leg safe." The man threatened. "What are you doing? I don''t record, I didn''t do anything wrong, I just like her, is liking someone wrong? " Michael was so scared that he almost copsed. "Shut the fuck up, if I let you record it then you must record it. If you don''t record it then you won''t even be able to preserve your life." The other man was impatient. "Don''t kill me, I''ll record, I''ll record, okay?" Hearing the word "life", Michael didn''t care about anything else at the moment. "Pick up your phone and tell me what you did to Miss Elizabeth." Michael''s hands trembled as he grabbed his phone, opened the recording function, faced towards the camera, and began to record all of his actions towards Elizabeth. When he recorded the first time, he kept a lot of thoughts in mind, and was directly smashed into the phone the second time, causing Michael to not dare hold back. "Are you going to make this video public? "I beg you to let me go. If you make it public, then I won''t be able to continue staying in this ce." Michael finally knew what was called despair. So it turned out that in this world, there really was someone he couldn''t afford to offend that he didn''t dare. "Hey, you should have expected such a day toe!" After saying that, the other party turned around and left. Michael waspletely paralyzed on the ground. Once the video was released, he would have no hope of living anymore. This kind of revenge was something he never would have thought of. He thought that he would be done in just a single beating, but Joshua Wayne''s methods were far more terrifying than what he had imagined. Sure enough, an hourter, Michael''s video became very popr on the Inte. In it, he also announced his actions of revealing his Elizabeth''s address in order to take revenge on Elizabeth''s rejection. Under the operation of Joshua Wayne''s powerful media operation team, Michael immediately became a hypocrite. His thoughts were dirty, his behavior low-ss and despicable, even his family was implicated. May took out his phone and showed the video to Elizabeth: "This is definitely Young Joshua''s revenge, this Michael deserves it. Who asked him to scheme against you, who do you think you are?" Elizabeth looked at everything that Michael had admitted to, and a cold intent rose from her back. "He has received retribution. In the future, I don''t want to see him again." Elizabeth sighed. "Of course you won''t see him!" May nodded. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Less than five hours after Elizabeth''s incident, a scandal about Joshua Wayne started to spread. Joshua Wayne had a blind date? In the photo, Joshua Wayne and a beautiful woman were eating at a table. Furthermore, the two of them were sitting in a car and had to leave together. These photos were all taken in Wayne''s family. Other than the people from Wayne¡¯s family, it would be hard for anyone to see through them. That''s right, these photos were taken by someone from the Old Lady Wayne. Furthermore, they were taken while Joshua Wayne and Cathy werepletely unaware, which was why there was such a good show. When Joshua Wayne saw those photos, he was shocked too. "What is Grandmother doing?" Joshua Wayne never thought that one day, he would also be tricked by his grandmother. Cathy''s phone immediately rang: "My family and your grandmother seem to be scheming against us." Joshua Wayne made a forced smile: "That''s right, both of us don''t know what''s going on, but the title written on it does have proof." "Then what should we do?" Cathy couldn''t help worrying about it too. "Hurry up and exin, don''t let them misunderstand us." Right now, Joshua Wayne could only do that. "Alright, let''s take care of ourselves then. This matter might just be the beginning." Cathy was really speechless, she did not expect her to spread the news of him just by eating a meal, and furthermore, the photographer the olddy had hired was really brilliant, bringing out the feeling of a couple falling in love. Elizabeth now was currently sitting in the airport heading to the next stop, so May secretly picked up a call. After that, he walked over with an unnatural expression: "Eliza, Mr. Wayne is looking for you!" Elizabeth was startled, after that, she epted the phone with a smile. Chapter 1112 Chapter 1112 Hearing the gentle aura of the woman in front of him, Joshua Wayne''s mind was in a mess, he did not know how to tell her about this matter. After all, the two of them were so far apart and he did not have a firm trust in her, he was truly afraid that Elizabeth would be sensitive and weak. "Why aren''t you speaking?" Elizabeth could only hear his deep breathing, yet he didn''t speak for a long time. She couldn''t help worrying. "I''m thinking if I should tell you about this, it would be very difficult for me." After a long time, the man''s low voice sounded again, but he was still very hesitant. Elizabeth''s heart skipped a beat. Something that could cause Joshua Wayne to be in a difficult situation was definitely not a trivial matter. Moreover, it had to be rted to her. "Did something happen to my mother again?" The first thing that came to Elizabeth''s mind was his mother''s matter. "No, it''s our problem. Eliza, don''t believe a single word of what I''m about to say because it''s not true, but I must let you know." Joshua Wayne suppressed his sorrowful emotions and muttered her name. "Say it, I can ept whatever it is." Elizabeth was no longer the naive girl from before. After experiencing so many things, her heart became stronger and stronger. "My grandma made me date a woman, and she even posted a picture of us eating together on the Inte. I''m sure you''ll see it, so I''ll exin it to you first." Joshua Wayne was silent for a moment, and in the end, told the truth. "A blind date?" Elizabeth''s taut heartstrings still seemed to be disordered as if they were pulled out by an invisible hand. "Don''t worry, I''m actually dealing with my grandma. I''m not serious about being with her." Joshua Wayne didn''t know what to say in order to convey his true meaning. Elizabeth was stunned for a few seconds. After hearing his exnation, she let out a light sigh, and laughed softly: "Don''t worry, if what you said is not true, then it is definitely not true. I believe in you." "You really believe that?" Joshua Wayne was prepared to give her a long exnation, but unexpectedly, she chose to believe him. "Yeah, the person I trust the most right now is you. I know that you definitely won''t lie to me." Elizabeth said in a still rxed tone, as if she really did not mind about this matter. "Eliza, don''t worry. After this is over, we will definitely be together." Joshua Wayne secretly heaved a sigh of relief. This woman was like the most honest child, trusting him unconditionally, which made him happy and surprised. But overall, he was still happy. "Anything else?" Elizabeth asked him softly. "No, I just wanted to mention this matter to you. I''m afraid you might misunderstand." Joshua Wayne smiled gently. "I won''t misunderstand. Take care of yourself. I also have a good time with May and the others!" Elizabeth smiled. "We''re about to board the ne, so we''ll hang up first!" Elizabeth heard the broadcast and said. "Yes, call me if you need anything." Joshua Wayne replied softly. "I will, I''m hanging up!" Elizabeth really hung up, the fingers on her phone became slightly stiff. Actually, when she heard Joshua Wayne say that it was a blind date, the pain in her heart was still unbearable. Although Joshua Wayne had told her that it was fake, she really wanted to believe that he was real, and if from this moment on, there would be a woman who could take over her position to take care of Joshua Wayne and live with him for the rest of her life. And that girl was also someone that the people of Wayne¡¯s family liked. Elizabeth''s eyes were slightly red. She did not know when, but she had already ced her happiness at the lowest possible corner. Although Joshua Wayne always told her that they would definitely be together, she would rather believe that such a day woulde. But as long as the crime of her mother was not removed, she and Joshua Wayne would torture each other together. Rather than that day trulying, she might as well let go of each other early and give each other a free choice. The decision he had made in his heart was known only to her, and only to her. Letting go was very difficult, but she believed that one day, she would walk a lot of paths and go a long way. In the end, she and Joshua Wayne would walk in different directions. Bart received a call from the other side of the phone. It wasn''t easy for someone to reveal Elizabeth''s whereabouts, but when he sent people to rush over, he couldn''t find her, so she escaped somewhere else. "Just who in the world is supporting her from behind?" Bart squinted as he thought about this. "Could it be Joshua Wayne?" Bart thought about the young master from a rich family that Elizabeth knew before. When he suspected that Elizabeth was the daughter that he had given birth to with April Jones back then, he had looked through all of the information that Elizabeth had gathered. Amongst them, the most depressing one was the rumors regarding Joshua Wayne and her rtionship, which seemed to be very good to Joshua Wayne, but unfortunately, April Jones had messed up this rtionship between them, so Elizabeth was forced to leave, would Joshua Wayne still like her? Bart searched the Inte again and suddenly saw the matter of Joshua Wayne being with a rich girl. From the looks of it, Elizabeth and Joshua Wayne had already broken up. Bart was extremely annoyed, it took a lot of effort for his life to go ording to the pMiller he had set for it. With a son, his status and prestige would be better and better, but at this moment, a bastard suddenly appeared. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Just like a beautiful scenery, it was shattered by someone''s pole and Bart was unable to be found. Bart''s heart was always like a thorn, causing him to feel extremely uneasy. Edwards Wayne and his brother rarely had the chance to sit together for a coffee together. They were in the lounge of Edwards Wayne''s office in the top floor. "Bro, the scenery here is really nice, and I have a wide view. I really want to move the office over to yours." Joshua Wayne joked as he stood in front of the French window with a cup of coffee. "If you want to, you cane over anytime. I''ll have someone clean up a room for you!" Edwards Wayne was always so generous to his little brother. "Forget it. This building of yours is so tall that it makes me dizzy. I have a fear of heights!" Joshua Wayne said, and even pretended to stroke his forehead. Edwards Wayne was truly at a loss for words, and couldn''t help butugh: "You''re afraid of heights, and you even stood there for a long time." "Oh right, brother, you must have secretly mixed in with the recent political situation." Joshua Wayne sat down and asked with a serious expression. "What is it? You still want to join in? " When Edwards Wayne heard his brother''s question, his expression also tensed up. "Of course I don''t want to. If elder brother stands in a good line, then I will be safe!" Joshua Wayne shook his head. He only liked to do his own entertainment. He really didn''t like standing in teams. Chapter 1113 Chapter 1113 Edwards Wayne looked at his younger brother''s handsome appearance gravely, and then said softly: "Josh, this is a mess, I do not wish for you to get involved, you just need to do what you like, and do not get involved with political matters." From Big Brother''s heavy tone, Joshua Wayne knew that this matter was not as simple as it seemed. On the contrary, it was extremelyplicated, and even dangerous. "Brother, what about you? Why did you get involved? Can''t you just be a bystander? " Joshua Wayne''s handsome face tensed up, and couldn''t help but worry for him. "I already stepped inside with one foot, so it''s impossible for me to retreat unscathed. However, don''t worry, I will be careful. For the safety of the entire Wayne''s family, I must gamble once." Edwards Wayne''s lips rose, showing his helplessness. I believe they won''t let you stay out of this, but, brother, you have to be careful. Your wife and two children need you very much, me, grandpa, grandma, and mum will also worry about you. " Joshua Wayne knew very well that political parties could not be separated too clearly. The wealth in his hands, which was like that of his big brother, was already a serious threat to the political situation of this country. "I know. I''m very careful with every move. The person who supports me is trying to figure out a way to break the opponent''s power." Edwards Wayne held back every word. It wasn''t that he didn''t believe her brother, but that she didn''t want him to know too much. "You must be supporting Joseph Grant." Joshua Wayne raised his eyebrow, and asked with a smile. "Since you know, then don''t speak anything outside." Edwards Wayne alsoughed. "Then let me ask you, brother, is Bart on your side?" Joshua Wayne suddenly mentioned a name, and this name, clearly made Edwards Wayne''s eyes turn indifferent. Bart was the mayor of this city. He had been reappointed eight years ago, had a deep roots in power, and was one of the President''s trusted aides. Furthermore, he was also working hard for his future career. Edwards Wayne frowned, "Why did you bring him up?" "I know he has a weakness. Brother, don''t worry, I''m not trying to get involved with your matters. I''m trying to help you." Seeing her brother nervous for her, Joshua Wayne immediately curled her lips. "Do you know what his weakness is?" Edwards Wayne would like to hear more. Only then did Joshua Wayne tell Edwards Wayne everything that Elizabeth had told him. "Are you saying that Elizabeth is his biological daughter? Is there such a thing? " Edwards Wayne was also shocked, why did he feel that this Elizabeth looked ordinary, yet was filled with astonishing information? Back then, when April Jones gave birth to Elizabeth, because she was her daughter, Bart threw her directly at April Jones without considering the fact that she was her biological daughter, do you think that he''s worthy of being a father? " When Joshua Wayne said till here, he clenched his fist tightly, wishing that he could punch Bart in his fat face. "If this is true, then Bart is not far from copsing!" Edwards Wayne''s eyes lit up. Evidently, he was also very happy to receive such news. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Brother, make good use of this matter, I believe that Bart has definitely guessed Elizabeth''s identity by now, maybe, he is also looking for Elizabeth right now, trying to suppress this matter." As Joshua Wayne said till here, worry shed past his handsome eyes: "I need to send more people to protect her. If this old fox Bart finds her, the consequences will be unpredictable." "Didn''t you already send someone over? Just make them pay attention to themselves. The moment Bart finds out about this, he will definitely look for her. " Edwards Wayne reminded her in a low voice. "Alright, then I''ll be leaving first. Bro, I hope that old bastard gets what he deserves and won''t be soft-hearted to him!" Joshua Wayne gritted his teeth as he said this. "Don''t worry, once he falls, we''ll face the cmity of imprisonment!" Edwards Wayne nodded. After Joshua Wayne left, Edwards Wayne contacted Joseph Grant immediately, and directly told him about it. Joseph Grant''s subordinates also used this information to start working. When Bart returned home, before he could get close to his cute son, the servantdy handed him an envelope. "Someone sent this over, saying it''s for Mr. Wayne!" Bart''s face changed. He took the letter and patted his son who was not even nine years old on the head, telling him to hurry up and y. He took the letter and went upstairs. Right now, the situation was extremely tense. Almost every day, he would undergo a test. His scalp was taut and numb as he dared to rx by even a little bit. Bart went up the stairs and opened the letter. Unexpectedly, there was nothing written inside, but a picture dropped out. The picture was cut from a magazine. It showed a beautiful, sweet figure. "Elizabeth?" Bart felt a ck hand grabbing onto his chest, tightly grabbing onto his heart, causing him to stop breathing for a moment, his old face became red, he never thought that someone would send him a picture of Elizabeth, who exactly was it? Could it be that someone knew of his rtionship with Elizabeth and wanted to use this matter to threaten him? No matter who the other party was, this was not a good omen. Bart''s head was buzzing. He hoped that the other party only wanted money. If it was only money, then it was fine, but ... Bart did not dare to think further. Once his reputation had been destroyed, he would lose the trust of the people, and he would immediately be an abandoned child. He knew how miserable his fate would be if he abandoned this child that had many secrets. "Elizabeth, April Jones, detestable!" Bart could not help but tear the picture into pieces. The career that he had built with great difficulty was now ruined by these two women, and he was unwilling to die. Looks like I need to find Elizabeth quickly, and I can''t let this matter drag on any longer. Joshua Wayne made a call to Elizabeth, but the call did not connect. It might still be on the ne and the phone was turned off. Joshua Wayne could only send them a message, hoping that they would pay attention to their own safety and not trust others. Recently, Catherine had kept Mary Ann under strict supervision for half a month, and she purposely took a leave of absence to apany Mary. She even went as far as to apany Mary, and directly followed her to the crew, where she was filming and watching by the side while her daughter acted quite well. Sometimes, she would also secretly cheer for her daughter, but all of a sudden, she felt that her daughter did not need to be outstanding for anyone. Chapter 1114 Chapter 1114 Perhaps as parents, their biggest wish was for their child to be carefree and happy, not to be sad for anyone, and not to need to take a breath from others to live the life they had wanted to live. Looking at their daughter''s innocent smile under the camera, these words had be Catherine''s one and only internal speech. She really didn''t want anything, just her daughter''s happiness. If anyone wanted to bring her sadness, she couldn''t bear it. Mary took the final shot and rushed anxiously towards her mother while wearing her thin clothes. The assistant gave her a coat and she put it on before rubbing her hands together and breathing heavily. She stood in front of her mother and said, "Mom, I''m so nervous standing here. It''s best if you don''te to the movies, my smile is unnatural." Seeing his daughter''s bashful expression, Catherine could only nod his head and agree: "Alright, then I won''t being to the movies tomorrow. I''ll be waiting for you at home, I''ll cook good food for you until youe back to eat." "That works!" Mary nodded, smiling happily. Catherine passed a cup of hot ginger tea to her, and then Mary took a sip. She immediately frowned: "It''s so spicy!" "You''re weak, and have been cold for so long. Drink some tea to warm your body." Only parents would be so selfless as to think for their children. "Alright, I''ll drink it!" Mary already could not remember when she forgot to do the right thing with her mother. In the past, she would always do the opposite of what Catherine told her to do, but she would not do anything to prove that she was right and got scolded a lot. Now, she didn''t want to object to what her mother was saying at all. Mary sat in her mother''s car and drove to her own apartment. After filming for an entire day, she only wanted to lie on her bed and do nothing. When he reached the apartment building, he suddenly saw a familiar ck car parked in front of the residentialplex. That eye - catching license te caused Mary''s sleepiness to disappear as her entire person shook. Catherine also saw it, of course she recognized that it was Leo''s car. "Why is he here?" Catherine frowned. "Mom, I''ll go down and see him." Mary looked to be begging, afraid that his mother would not agree. "Wait, don''t get out of the car. I''m going to talk to him!" Catherine saw through his daughter''s impatience and immediately stopped her. "Mom, what are you talking about? Don''t you dare scold me!" Mary said worriedly. However, Catherine said self-deprecatingly, "I am still not his mother-inw, how can I have the power to scold him? I just have to talk to him. Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to him." Although mother said that, Mary still clenched her heart. Her two small hands leaned on the window as she watched his mother push open the door and walk towards the ck car. Maybe because he saw Catherine, Leo who was sitting in the carriage, quickly got out of the car. Dressed in a ck, thin windbreaker, it made him look extremely noble, her handsome face looked much thinner, but there was also a sharp and stern beauty to him. The moment he saw him, Mary noticed that this man had lost a lot of weight, and felt an indescribable pain in his heart. Leo walked quickly towards Catherine with a respectful expression: "Cousin, why are you here?" When he saw Catherine, he still called her Cousin. Catherine pointed to a railing not far away: "Come over there and have a chat." "Is Mary in the car?" Leo''s gloomy eyes could not help but look towards the carriage. Separated by a certain distance, Mary''s heart inexplicably trembled. Even though she knew that the other party would not be able to see him, she still felt extremely moved. Catherine nodded, "Yes, let her meet you in a while. We need to chat." Leo''s handsome face stiffened. He had already guessed what Catherine wanted to tell him. Leo stood behind Catherine. Without directly turning his head to look at him, he only smiled and said: "Leo, to be honest, the age difference isn''t too great between us, and from a young age until now, I have always been able to pay attention to you, because you are very outstanding, very outstanding, and the person we have been studying with. I never expected that after my daughter grew up, she would actually fall in love with you, and moreover, love you so much, I am actually very satisfied with you." Leo''s expression shook, then he humbly said: "Thank you cousin for your praise. To be honest, I am not omnipotent, but my feelings for Mary are definitely sincere." Since you truly love her, then of course I am happy. Her birth is a mistake, and she hascked too much love since she was young. I can see that she is very happy with you, and this happiness Leo nodded his head, "I know, my mom thinks that I am not suitable for Mary, but I will not waver in my resolve. Recently, I have been begging her for her consent, but my mom is stubborn, and she might need sometime ..." "If you can''t persuade her, then let go. I believe that you are indeed worthy of a better woman to apany you for the rest of your life. My daughter is still young, and she is still ignorant about matters of the heart. Catherine folded his hands in his pockets, speaking casually but also carrying a touch of ridicule. "No, I can''t let go!" Leo was stunned. Anxiety shed across his handsome face and he sincerely said: "Cousin sister, I know that this matter has hurt the trust you and Mary have in me. Please give me some time, I will definitely convince my mother and I will let her know that Mary is the woman I want to marry." "But I heard that your mother is looking everywhere for a suitable match for you. Furthermore, she even said that my family''s Mary''s request for you to get married and have children within a year is impossible." Catherine was still full of ridicule. The expression on Leo''s facepletely froze. Briana had also told him before that he had to marry and have children as soon as possible. "Mary is only neen years old. She hasn''t reached the legal age for marriage yet, so it''s even more impossible to have a child. I won''t let her walk my path again and have a child when she''s still young. This is a huge harm to a woman''s body and mind. I want to protect my daughter." After Catherine finished speaking, she walked resolutely in the direction of the carriage, without giving Leo any more hope.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Leo''s strong body trembled, he froze on the spot, then suddenly turned his head to look, only to see Mary anxiously running out of the car. His eyes turned deep, the beautiful figure that was rushing towards him, instantly shattered all the determination and coldness in his mind. Chapter 1115 Chapter 1115 When Mary saw her mother turn around, she immediately wanted to get off the carriage. She was wearing a red jacket, had long ck hair, and a face full of makeup. As she walked in the spring breeze, she felt that she was even more charming than the flowers on the flowerbed beside her. "Mom, what did you talk to him about?" Mary anxiously walked over to Catherine and asked her in a low voice. "Nothing much, just a casual chat. If you want to talk to him, then go. I''ll be going home first!" Catherine would never interfere with her daughter''s actions, she knew that meddling in others'' affairs would only hurt her daughter''s heart, and would only let her learn how to let go. "Then can I have dinner with him tonight? I promise, I''ll only eat! " Mary pleaded as he looked at his mother. "Alright, as long as you''re happy!" Catherine didn''t have to be as strict towards her as she was before, she could decide for herself. "Mom, thank you!" Mary suddenly felt embarrassed. Catherineughed angrily: "It''s really rare to hear you thank someone. Come back soon!" "Alright, Mom. Don''t cook tonight, I''ll pack it up and bring it back!" There were no servants here, so when Catherine asked him to make food for herself, she pitied her. "Alright, then don''t make me starve!" After Catherine finished speaking, he went to the car to retrieve her bag and directly went upstairs. Mary''s anxious footsteps suddenly slowed down when she was not far from the man. She had her hands behind her back and her long, messy hair fluttering in the wind. Her pretty face was lowered as she approached the man step by step. "Why did youe here without saying hello?" Mary raised her beautiful eyes and looked at the man''s deep and beautiful eyes as she asked. Leo restrained his emotions, his thin lips slightly lifted, and with a gentle tone: "I had originally wanted toe over and give you a pleasant surprise, but who would''ve thought that it would now be a fright." "Scared by my mother?" Mary could not help bursting outughing. He liked to see Leo''s frightened look, something that was rarely seen. Leo nodded his head, and also felt a little embarrassed. "That''s right, I believe that all son ¡ª in - law would have a kind of deep -seated fear for their future mother-inw, and it''s the same for me!" "What did you say!" Mary suddenly blushed. Why did he still have to act like a son-inw? They couldn''t even put two and two together. Only then did Leo realize that he had blurted out something. He let out a lowugh: "If you don''t like it, I won''t say it, what did you say to your mother just now?" "I said that you should treat me to a meal tonight. We haven''t seen each other for quite some time, so we should still have a meal." Mary obviously wanted to eat with him, and she even made up a reasonable excuse. "Really?" Leo had thought that he would be called back soon, but he never thought that he would have the chance to have dinner with her. "What''s real? It''s fake, don''t you want to treat me to a meal?" Mary purposely misunderstood his meaning. "Of course not. Let''s go, I''ll treat you to a meal!" Leo was overjoyed, which was why he spoke in such an urgent tone. Only then did Mary follow him and sat in his car. Every time Leo came to find her, he would always drive here himself, and did not let the driver see him off. This time was no different. Mary sat in the front passenger seat, and when she fastened her seat belt, she purposely sighed: "In the future, I don''t even know who will rece me in this position. Sigh, just thinking about it makes me sad." Hearing her piteous tone, Leo knew that she was putting on an act for him. He could not help but say: "Don''t worry, other than you, no one else will be able to sit in this position." Seeing his serious reply, Mary pursed her lips andughed: "I was only joking with you, why did you take it seriously?" "I''m not joking with you!" Leo''s thin lips twitched as she replied with a smile. Mary was suddenly at a loss for words, she only turned and sized him up. "Leo, have you been doing well recently? Why are you so thin now? " "I''m losing weight. Isn''t it better for a man to be thinner?" Leo replied with a faint smile. "It does look a bit better, but ..." You used to look good too! " Mary''s eyes became sour, could this man really be considered to be lying with his eyes open? "I might be lovesick. I can''t eat, I can''t sleep, I think of you every day, and I even dream about you at night. I''m really quite sick." Leo said half¡ªjokingly. The limousine had already reached the main road. This small town that was famous for its movies and television had quite a few high-end restaurants. Mary was quite familiar with this area, so she gave him directions. The two of them went to a wok restaurant with a good mirror. Mary suggested to eat hotpot because it would be better to eat hotpot to warm up when the weather was cold. Leo would of course follow the guest and follow their master''s instructions. As long as Mary wanted to eat something, he would immediately apany her to eat anything. In any case, his preferences, in front of her, weren''t that important anymore. The two of them asked for a private room and sat down. Mary ordered arge pile of things in one go. After the dishes were served, Mary took off her mask, faced the boiling hot soup and started to wash the vegetables and meat. Leo sat at the side, quietly watching her. Although her tone of voice had be a little more mature recently, but, the childish and innocent look on her face was still unconceble. However, when it came to food, the light in her eyes was still so bright. Leo couldn''t help but chuckle in the bottom of his heart. Back then, he had instantly sunk into the depths of depravity, but that was all because of her innocent smile, he had not hidden it at all. "You eat too, do you eat spicy dishes? I''ll make you some sauce!" Mary was a strict old driver, and was very good at eating hotpot. Leo nodded: "Alright, help me mix them. I also know how to eat spicy dishes." Mary immediately put more chili into his sauce, and when Leo took his first bite, his handsome face immediately changed. "This is too spicy!" Leo didn''t know whether tough or cry. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "You''re eating mine, mine isn''t that spicy. Actually, I purposely messed with you. Who told you to make me feel so bad recently? I should spicy you!" Mary had an evil smile on her face as she gave the soy sauce to him. Leo''s handsome face froze for a moment, and then he willingly epted his punishment, "Sorry, Mary, I know I made you sad. I''ll do whatever you have to do to me!" "Forget it, this isn''t your fault. I don''t me you." Mary felt that he had overdone it and immediately shook his head and chuckled. Seeing that she liked to eat mutton, Leo took the initiative to brush her with the spoon. "Isn''t it romantic enough to bring you here to eat hotpot? The smell is so strong!" Only now did Mary realize that the atmosphere here wasn''t really suitable for a rtionship. "It''s fine, I''ll be happy doing anything when I''m with you!" Leo also thought that he came to the wrong ce, but he could not resist Mary''s liking. "You''re still so good. Leo, I know you, and I know what it''s like to be spoiled." Mary lowered her head and her eyes heated up. Chapter 1116 Chapter 1116 The heartfelt words of the girl caused the man to pause in his movements as his beautiful eyes focused on her small face. "I haven''t done what I promised you. I''m not as good as you say." Leo mocked himself. Your mother is doing it for your own good. From her perspective, I still quite understand her, but, everyone will have their own selfish thoughts and greed. I am greedy for your gentle love, and the person who isn''t willing to let go right now is me. " Maryughed bitterly, looking into his eyes, she was filled with deep emotions. Leo caressed her slender hair and softly said: "You are so young, why are you sighing so much? Eat more and let me think of a way to deal with this." "What else can you do? I cannotpare with your mother''s importance. " As Mary said till here, her heart felt a wave of grief. She actually really wanted to be the most important person to him, but she knew that she wouldn''t be able to do it in her entire life. "There''s noparison between you and my mom. Don''t let your imagination run wild." Leo''s words were filled with gentleness. "If she was my rival in love, I would definitely not give in. But unfortunately, she is your mother." The chopsticks in Mary''s hand was flipping through the dishes in the bowl. Previously, it had tasted very well, but now, it could not eat at all. "As long as I don''t marry another woman, my mom will definitely give in. You are too young now, and it will still be a few years before you reach the legal age to get married. For these few years, as long as I don''t marry anyone, my mom won''t be able to do anything to me." Leo did not dare to go head to head with his mother, but he had his own reasons. "Then your mom will hate me even more." Mary mocked herself. "After my mother has been angry for a while, she will understand that the only person I truly love is you." Leo firmly believed that her mother was not an unreasonable person. She only wanted to force him to follow the path that she had decided on, but when she realized that he would not take a single step, she would definitely give up. "Oh right, is that Amanda still in yourpany? Last time, when I told you to leave her, did you consider it? " Thinking about Gabriel Addison''s vile behavior, Mary couldn''t help resenting even his daughter. She really couldn''t make a woman she hated so much, appear before Leo every single day. Moreover, the other party had just taken advantage of him to leave. "Mary, don''t worry. I will not let her pass the probation period. I will let her leave." Leo said in a low voice. "Can''t we just let her go now? "I''m really scared that if she treats you ..." "I''m a man, what can she do to me? "Don''t worry. Even though he''s my assistant now, I''ve already arranged for her to go to my brother''s ce. She won''t see me again at work." Leo had already dealt with Amanda long ago, it was just that he was not giving up on her, but rather changing her position. "Then does she bother your brother?" When he thought of this solution, Mary''s beautiful lips curled up. She was definitely going to explode with anger. "Don''t you know my brother? In his eyes, there is only Lynn Wood, and furthermore, does Amanda have the courage to bear Lynn Wood''s anger? " Leo''s arrangement naturally had its reasons, if Amanda hade for the fame and fortune, then she had reallye to the wrong ce. When Mary thought of Lynn Wood''s queenly aura, she could not helpughing. "Alright, stopughing. If my little brother finds out about my arrangement, he will definitely me me." Amanda was kicked away like a ball by Leo. Since it would not make Briana unhappy, Amanda''s goal was not achieved. "Alright, I won''tugh anymore. Eat!" Mary''s taste was returned. When the two of them came out from the hotpot, it was already past eight in the evening. "I''m going to the nearby restaurant to pack dinner for my mom." Mary did not forget about his promise to his mother. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Alright!" Leo followed her in. After packing a few bags, the two of them walked in the direction of the car. He opened the car door and got in, but Leo suddenly did not want to drive anymore, he just sat there and did not move. Mary gently put away the packing case, and when she turned around, she saw him sitting there without appearing to be loyal at all. "What''s wrong?" "It wasn''t easy to get to see her again, do we have to separate now?" Leo could not help butugh bitterly, feeling extremely reluctant in his heart. "Then... "Then why don''t I sit in the car with you for a while longer?" Mary also felt that this family member hade all the way here and even invited her to a meal, but now they wanted him to return, it was indeed not enough. Leo nted his eyes, the light in the depths of his eyes zing. Mary''s heart thumped wildly, her breathing became slightly chaotic, and she quickly dodged the anxiety in his eyes. The girl deliberately avoided him, causing Leo''s heart to sink even deeper. He felt that Mary intentionally avoided him. "I''ll send you back!" Leo did not dare to say anymore, and started the car. Of course, Maryunderstood the look in his eyes. Ever since she had been together with him, Mary had some experience with that kind of thing. Furthermore, it was as if an unfamiliar door had opened by him, and after that kind of happiness, it was extremely difficult for him to forget about it. Leo drove the car towards the apartment that Mary lived in. The distance wasn''t too far, it could be reached in ten minutes. "There''s a long corridor nearby. Take your car over there and let''s go for a walk." Leo was slightly startled, and then he saw Mary pointing at a path. Leo immediately turned a corner and drove towards the Long Corridor. There was an unattended parking lot nearby. There were a few cars parked inside. It seemed that not many people woulde here at night. Mary got off the carriage. When the night wind blew, she trembled and instinctively hugged her arms in front of her chest. Leo also got out of the carriage, and looking at the nearby veranda that looked like a fire dragon, he smiled: "I never thought that there would be such a scenery here." "Let''s go!" Mary said in a low voice. However, just as she took two steps, the man suddenly turned to her side of the car. The next second, he pressed her against the car door, his thin lips frantically attacking her. Mary actually had other intentions. She hade here for a walk just to give the two of them another chance to walk around. Mary gasped twice, and felt the back door of the car being opened by the man''s big palm. The next second, her petite body was carried by the man into the car. Soon after, the man also entered the car. The car door closed and the lock fell off. Chapter 1117 Chapter 1117 Amanda was so angry that her sss was suddenly changed for some reasons. Moreover, their floors were different, and if she wanted to meet Leo again in the future, it would be even more difficult. Moreover, Leo clearly had the intention of avoiding her. "It must be Mary, this terrifying scheming girl doesn''t want me to see him. Humph, who do you think you are?" When Amanda returned home, he mmed his handbag into the bed, causing his face to contort from anger. Right now, her direct superior was Billy William, so any job she did, she only needed to report it to Billy William. Mary, you forced me to do this, do you think that I, Amanda, am easy to offend? Since Amanda was young, she had never been angered like this, so of course she wasn''t willing to admit defeat. If she admitted defeat, wouldn''t that mean that she was inferior to a yboy? Amanda immediately made a call. "You send someone to keep an eye on Mary for me. As long as she sees any man, you can take them all down." "Don''t worry, you''ll get the benefit of helping me with this." "Of course she offended me. She''s stealing the man I like." "We''ve been friends for so many years, and you still don''t understand me? If it''s something I want, then I will definitely obtain it no matter what means I use." Amanda saidcently, her face was young and full of vigor, and she refused to admit defeat. "Oh right, I heard that Mary is a bastard. Find out who is her father. Since I''ve set my eyes on her, I''ll definitely not let her off easy." Amanda was also angry at the moment, he had lost all sense of reason, and felt that he had topete with Mary, no matter if he was dead or alive. After hanging up, Amanda was still furious. She was considering whether she should give Briana a call and tell him about her transfer. Butter, she shrewdly analyzed it, and felt that she should not overly rely on Briana, lest she arouse Leo''s displeasure towards her. A hasty fire had almost burned their minds to ashes. "I really have to go back!" Mary''s weak aura carried a touch of warmth. "En!" The man contentedly kissed her forehead, ending everything. After tidying up their clothes, the two of them felt a little unnatural. Let her be Mary, she kept using her fingers tob her tousled long hair, the redness on her face had not yet faded, her beauty was truly touching. Leo looked at her flirtatious expression and wanted to kidnap her toe home. Unfortunately, all of this needed to be kept rational. Leo saw Mary to the door of her house. Mary quickly pushed the door open and got off, exhorting the man, "If you are very tired, I suggest that you find a hotel to sleep for the night. You can go back tomorrow morning. "I know, you can go up!" Leo''s thin lips curled up slightly. Her concern caused him to be in a good mood. Mary looked at him reluctantly, then made up her mind and turned to leave. Leo watched her figure disappear under the street light, and it was extremely difficult for him to calm the disappointment in his heart for a long time. When Mary returned home, she found Catherine bathing. Mary secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and quickly went into the room tob through her hair and change into a new set of clothes. When Catherine came out, he saw that she had returned. She frowned and asked: "Leo went back?" "En!" Mary nodded. "Did he say anything to you?" Catherine asked indifferently. "What can he tell me?" Mary''s beautiful eyes froze, and then she stared at her mother: "Did you tell her something? Are you afraid that I would know?" "Nothing, is this for me to pack? I just happen to be hungry, you should go take a bath as well! " Catherineughed. It looks like Leo was not bad, as he would not ce any pressure on her daughter. Mary guiltily lowered her head and said: "Alright, I still have to memorize the script tonight, I will be entering my room first." With the sound of water sshing down from above, Mary closed her eyes and leaned on the wall, thinking back to the chaotic scene. He really didn''t know who was the one taking the initiative and who was the one being forced into a corner. Everything happened too quickly and too slowly. "What should we do? We can''t seem to forget him no matter what." Mary thought that he was still the same free and easy as before, but after he sank into her deep down, he realized that she wasn''t her anymore. "Damn it!" Maryughed at herself as she shook her long hair, not daring to think any further. Leo did not stay at the hotel for the night as he directly drove back to the city center. She had always felt that she did not have the fate of a man, but now, the heavens had yed a joke on her, pushing a fatal and dangerous man in front of her. Her life was thrown into disarray in an instant, and she almost lost her bnce. Bryant always came to find her at night to talk about work and it was also not the proper thing to do when they were talking, so Robbin felt like he was in a dream. Bryant''swsuit never went to trial, because the other party seemed to want to resolve the matter and did not want Bryant''spensation. It was just that, regarding this matter, Robbin still did not know the situation, and Bryant intentionally hid it from her, because he needed a reason to find her. At noon, Robbin and a few of his colleagues went to the cafeteria in preparation for lunch. Unexpectedly, just as she walked out of the office, she received a call. "Have you eaten?" The man''s deep voice resounded beside Robbin''s ears like a thunderp. This greatwyer, who had low EQ since he was young, and had no experience in matters of love, was truly shocked by Bryant''s words. "You''re back?" Robbin looked at his colleague guiltily, and asked in a low voice. "Yes, I just returned. Where are you? At the office? " Bryant askedzily. "I''m already eating!" Robbin did not want to see him, because she did not know why, but she was afraid to see him. "At yourpany? "Alright then, I''lle over now!" Bryant sounded somewhat disappointed. "What are you doing here?" When Robbin heard he was about toe, his heartbeat unconsciously sped up. "Come to your office and have a cup of coffee!" Bryantughed. "Forget it, don''te over. Where are you? I''ll go find you. " This kind of job, was not suitable for Robbin toe. The atmosphere in the office was always solemn, when Bryant came, the whole world would be thrown into chaos. "I''m downstairs at yourpany. Come down." Bryant''s tone wasced with a smile, and even a little smug. Robbin said goodbye to his colleague and quickly went downstairs. Outside the main hall, there was a sapphire Miller sports car. It was eye-catching. Robbin walked to the side of the carriage, rolled down the window and smiled at her. Robbin''s soul flew away from the smile on his face and his body froze. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "What are you still standing there for?" Get in the car! " When Bryant saw her dumbstruck appearance, his mood inexplicably improved. Chapter 1118 Chapter 1118 Robbin sat in Bryant''s sports car, shocking all the female employees at the entrance. One must know that Robbin had a high IQ and was addressed as Iron Lady, all the male employees did not dare to tease her, she was definitely the purest out of the hundreds of females upstairs. But he didn''t expect that there would be a time when the hornbeam would blossom. As Robbin sat in his seat, he was very uneasy and also very nervous. She stole a nce at Bryant who was calmly grasping the steering wheel, and asked while frowning: "Where are you bringing me to? I still have to work in the afternoon." "I know, I''m just about to arrive. I''ve booked a private room. Let''s have lunch together!" As Bryant spoke, he turned the steering wheel and entered an underground parking lot. After finding a spot to park the car, the two of them walked towards the elevator. Because of his public identity, Bryant was habitually wearing a mask. There were a lot of people standing around the elevator. As it was peak hour, there were still a lot of customers. When the elevator door opened, a group of people squeezed their way in. Robbin was in a daze as he was pushed forward by the people behind his. Her entire body froze for a moment, and immediately after, she felt his own hand being held tightly by a warm big palm. Robbin was squeezed into a corner, and when she raised his head, he realized that Bryant had his back facing the elevator door, his two hands supporting her from the side, protecting her. This wave of maniption caused Robbin to instantly blush. Suddenly, someone squeezed in from the back, causing the space that Bryant originally had to leave to be squeezed out, his tall body immediately sticking onto Bobbin''s body, perfectly fitting. Bobbin''s body shivered, he wanted to pull away as much as possible, but the man''s pressure caused her to lose the courage to look up. Her head knocked against his chest. The faint fragrance of lemonsing from the man''s body made her feel a little dizzy. She waspletely stupefied. On the other hand, Bryant didn''t feel that this posture wasn''t right at all. He only lowered his eyes and looked at the woman in his embrace that was wearing sses. Was she shy? Bryant''s thin lips curved upwards for no reason. He obviously couldn''t be considered an experienced yer in love, why did he feel like he had the initiative in front of Robbin? Just a casual tease from him was enough to make Robbin flustered and helpless, and his face flushed and his heart raced. Sure enough, choosing an opponent was the most important part. He thought that his EQ was very low, but when he met a woman with negative EQ, his sense of superiority was immediately apparent. Every level of the elevator had people entering and exiting, the inside of the elevator was still extremely crowded. "You ... Can you step back a little bit!? " Robbin realized that there was still arge space left behind Bryant, but he still maintained his position right next to her, causing her to instantly be angry and embarrassed. Was this man doing it on purpose? "We''re here!" Bryant took two steps back, and then spoke with a low voice. Bobbin''s heart was in a mess because of him, and he had long forgotten about his calm personality. She was like a little girl who had just fallen in love. Her face was flushed and her mind was buzzing. It was as if a few mosquitoes had been stuffed into her heart, causing her to feel depressed and flustered. "This way!" Just as Robbin wanted to follow therge group of people, the man suddenly reached out and grabbed her shoulders, then brought her to another corridor. "Don''t do that!" Robbing''s body stiffened, and quickly pushed away his irregr big hand. Bryantughed yfully: "Why are you blushing? It couldn''t have been a drink in the office." Robbin''s sharp mouth had be stupid in front of Bryant. He actually couldn''t even win against him, leaving behind the part of being mocked by him. "Bryant, what are you doing?" Robbin asked as he stared at him in embarrassment. "Can''t you see? We''re dating! " Bryant proudly brought her into a restaurant, and a waiter passionately led them into an exquisite private room. It was as if someone had used the seal in order to seal Robbin''s mind with the word date. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. In her life, she felt that she had no fate with these two words. But now, she was actually dated by a man, and this man was not an ordinary person. He was the male celebrity, Bryant. This dog-blooded plot simply did not seem like it would happen in reality. Bryant took off his mask and started to pour water for her. Seeing Robbin staring at him nkly from time to time, he snapped his fingers in front of her: "Wake up,e out to eat dinner with me. "Bryant, I said before that I''m not a casual woman. In the future, don''t bother me anymore." Robbin still couldn''t believe that an idol male celebrity like Bryant in the entertainment circle would fall for an ordinary woman like his. She was afraid that this was just a y. Bryant''s hand that was holding the teacup paused, he looked at her, and the light in his eyes became deeper. "It''s because I know that you''re not a casual woman and I like you, do you understand?" Robbin was startled and continued to make an excuse: "I''m not beautiful and my family background is very ordinary too, how could you like me? I still don''t believe it." "Who said you''re not pretty?" While Bryant was speaking, he suddenly reached out his hand and forcefully took off her ck ¡ª rimmed sses, causing Bobbin''s beautiful face to be even more radiant. Bryant stared at her face andughed: "You''re pretty beautiful, really!" Without the sses, it was as if Robbin had lost his protective umbre. He immediately reached out to take the sses back: "Bryant, what are you doing, give the sses back to me. "Let me take a look!" Bryant was actually doing this on purpose, he really liked it when she didn''t have eyes for him to see. His eyes were misty and stunning, like a pool of emerald ink. "I can''t see anything, quickly give it back!" Robbin couldn''t help getting angry because he no longer felt safe at all. "Can you see me?" Bryant suddenly leaned in front of her, and her beautiful face suddenly erged. Robbin was so shocked by the sudden appearance of his handsome face that his breathing became sluggish. The next second, before she could clearly see his facial features, the man had already leaned over, lifted her jade - like chin, and kissed her with his thin lips without any warning. "Pah!" Robbin who was suddenly assaulted, instinctively pped his face. With his face being pped, Bryant released her and returned the sses back to her: "This is truly unbearable." Chapter 1119 Chapter 1119 Taking back her sses, Robbin quickly put them on. Her beautiful face was filled with anger, as if she had been yed by Bryant. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Eat yourself, I need to go back to work!" Robbin stood up and was about to leave. Only now did Bryant realize that the joke had gone too far, he immediately pulled with his long arm and pulled Bobbin''s hand: "Don''t be angry, I apologize for what happened just now. I really want to treat you to a meal, there''s one more thing I want to tell you!" "What is it?" Robbin realized that she had epted his invitation to stay, which surprised her. "Sit down, I''ll talk to you !" Bryant chuckled. Only then did Robbin sit back down, and Bryant told her about his case. "Since the other party wants to reconcile with you, then you don''t need my help." After Robbin finished listening, it was hard to tell if he was happy or disappointed. He just felt that there was no longer any rtionship between the two of them. "Robbin, will you be my girlfriend?" Bryant suddenly opened his mouth and pleaded earnestly. Robbin was so frightened that his face turned pale. She never thought that Bryant''s pursuit of her would actually be so passionate, like a raging fire that burnt all of her pride and reason. "You ... Are you sure you aren''t tricking me? " Robbin seemed to have awoken from a dream and epted this fact. Bryant frowned, and immediately ced both his hands next to his ears: "If my words today are half a lie, then you''ll let me go out and get hit by a car, and I''ll die from the lightning!" "You ... Why did you suddenly swear? " Robbin waspletely speechless towards him, and even swore such a venomous oath. Could it be that a man''s oath was so worthless? You can just casually say so? Bryant''s handsome face blushed, and heughed dryly: "When I get nervous, I recite the lines in my script. However, this is what I want to say, I''m not lying to you, I really want to be my girlfriend." "To tell you the truth, I''ve seen quite a few of your interviews. Your myriad of female fans have said that you must not find girlfriends, or else they will die from grief. Don''t you want to consider them?" Robbin carried a cup of tea, and said somewhat guiltily, she had never watched entertainment news before, but ever since Bryant entered her life, she suddenly went through everything that the entertainment circle had to do with him. "So you''re actually so concerned about me." Hearing that, Bryant''s mood was extremely good, he felt like he had been tricked. "Who cares about you? I was just bored and I just took a casual look. " Robbin was so nervous that his face turned red. Bryant nodded his head to agree: "Okay, even if you were just passing the time out of boredom, but you are willing to pay attention to my news and I am also very happy. A celebrity is still a human, they also need to get married and have children, there are also feelings of anger and sorrow, I only hope that they would pay more attention to my works, and pay the least attention to my private life." "Your poprity is at its peak right now. Are you sure you want to date me? My personality is rather strong, and I can''t stand being wronged too much. If you want me to be an invisible person, or have a hidden marriage and birth in the future, I won''t agree to it. " Robbin said with a serious face. Bryant was startled, and then heughed softly: "Since you even considered the issue of a secret marriage, does that mean you are willing to be my girlfriend?" Robbin looked up at him and sighed: "I have to admit, you are a very attractive and beautiful man. I am indeed tempted, but, being your girlfriend is a big matter, I still need to think about it." "Alright, I will give you enough time to consider it. However, during this period of time, can you give me a chance to disy my skills?" Bryant asked with a pleading expression. "How else do you want to show off?" Robbin could not help being amused by him. "I''ll treat you to a meal, to shop, and to see a movie, just like how a normal man and woman would do in a normal rtionship. I don''t want you to marry me at that time, because you will feel that you''re at a disadvantage and won''t be able to properly enjoy the good taste of being in a rtionship." Bryant said with a smile,pletely showing the expression of an expert in love. Robbin rolled his eyes at him: "You sure know how to make girls happy. It looks like you''re very confident from the beginning, that I would agree to your request, right?" "I think I have a 70% chance of sess!" Bryant said desperately. "Oh, then when you liked Miss Tang, what percentage did you have?" Robbin asked sarcastically. When Bryant heard her mention Lily, his handsome face was startled: "Are you jealous?" "No, I just wanted to ask, curious!" Robbin could not be denied, and there was still a little bit of bitterness in her heart. She did not actually hate Lily because she knew the order of the first to first, then to second, and she was not even qualified to hate him. "Fine, I''ll tell you the truth. I''m not even 10% confident!" Bryant lowered his head and said in a depressed tone. "Why?" Robbin was a little surprised. "Because she thinks of me as her big brother!" Bryantughed bitterly. "I still think of you as a bad person!" Robbin snorted. "That''s not the same. Women just like bad men, right?" Bryantughedcently. Robbin was truly taken aback by his words, and could only re at him. Bryant''s mischievous personality made Robbin so angry that his teeth were itching, but why did his heart feel so numb? Elizabeth endured it for two days, and never looked at Joshua Wayne''s blind date or what he looked like. Although Joshua Wayne told her not to look, he did not believe him even if he looked. Because that was fake, and it was just for the olddy to see. However, even if there was no wind, did Joshua Wayne really believe that what he heard was fake? "Eliza, what''s wrong? Why is your face covered in sweat? " May pushed the door and entered Elizabeth''s room. He saw her sitting on the sofa, her thin pajamas werepletely soaked and her forehead was covered in sweat. "I might be feeling cold and a bit dizzy, but I won''t be going out today. I''ll be taking a rest at the hotel." Elizabeth said lifelessly. "Okay, then what do you want to eat? I''ll go get some for you. Do you want some medicine? " May had seen all the news on the inte long ago. The Joshua Wayne was actually dating a rich girl, and he had also seen the matchmaker before. He was truly a beauty with a pretty face and temperament. It was no wonder that Elizabeth was sick. "Alright, sorry to trouble you!" Elizabeth wiped her sweat with a hand as she said gratefully. "That ..." May walked a few steps before he suddenly turned his head. "Eliza, are you angry with Joshua?" Elizabeth''s expression stiffened slightly, she bit her lower lip: "No, I''m not angry with him." "I believe that the Joshua has its own hardships. How about you call him and ask him to exin!" May was still worried about her current appearance. A cold could cure it but if her heart was sick, then there would be no cure. Chapter 1120 Chapter 1120 As May went out to buy medicine for her, Elizabeth finally picked up the phone. Although she had made the decision to let him go, it did not mean that she had lost the power to care for him. She wanted to see what the woman who was going to be Joshua Wayne''s wife looked like in the future. As long as they searched for Joshua Wayne''s name, the scandal of his blind date would immediately pop out. Elizabeth tapped it open and saw that under the gentle light, the girl had an elegant demeanor and a delicate smile. Sitting with Joshua Wayne, it was surprisingly a perfect match, his temperament and looks were not one bit inferior to Joshua Wayne, he was truly a rich girl, just his rxed and generous temperament was enough to make people like his. Elizabeth stared nkly, but at a certain corner in her heart, she started to crazily spasm. Her tears instantly soaked her eyshes. She realized that even though she said that she didn''t care, she cared so much from the bottom of her heart. People shouldn''t deceive themselves, this was the funniest and most painful thing. Elizabeth suddenly had the urge to disappear, andpletely walk out of Joshua Wayne''s life, without getting in his way of finding other blessings. For the rest of his life, all she needed to do was to secretly pay attention to him. Elizabeth slowly turned her head to look at the box at her side. If she were to leave without saying anything, would May and Fiona be disappointed? However, she really shouldn''t have left herself any leeway. The more reluctant she was to leave, the more reluctant she was to leave. In the end, she would fall into an even crazier situation. Elizabeth had already shown her ruthlessness once, so could she show it again this time? Elizabeth stood up, a wave of dizziness hit her, she did not expect her to suddenly be so sick, and actually started to get hot. If she continued tomunicate with Joshua Wayne, it would only disturb his interactions with that girl. Every time she heard his voice, she would involuntarily want to fall in love with his tender concern. Only cut the connection, no more. Elizabeth quickly drank a cup of warm water, her entire person bing slightly more clear- headed. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She stuffed her clothes into the box and zipped it shut. Before he left, Elizabeth still decided to write a short note to May and Fiona. He didn''t want to leave silently, and that would be rude as well. Elizabethtook a pen and wrote a few words on the hotel note paper, then dragged her case and left the room. Because she had always lived in the same room alone, Fiona and May lived together. Because they trusted her, the two of them did not restrict her actions. Since Elizabeth was going in and out, they would not interfere. Only now did she give Elizabeth the chance to leave. May ran downstairs, bought some medicine, and quickly returned to the hotel. "Eliza, I''ve bought the medicine, hurry up and eat it!" May realized that the door was not tightly closed, she immediately pushed it open and anxiously asked. "Eliza?" May''s body froze the moment she entered, she went to the bathroom to look, but she did not find anyone, causing her to be anxious. She quickly went to the side to knock on Fiona''s door. Only when the twodies ran in did they realise that Elizabeth''s box was gone. "She left a note!" Fiona was the first to notice it. May walked over quickly and saw the words written on it: "May, Fiona, thank you for yourpany and care for me during this period of time, I think it''s time for me to leave. If I have the chance in the future, don''t look for me, please help me ry a sentence to Joshua Wayne, he loved me, I''m very lucky, and we will take care of ourselves for the rest of my life." May''s face paled from anxiety, "Eliza ... "Is she gone?" Fiona frowned: "Looks like she''s ning to leave again. She must have been provoked by the matter of Joshua''s blind date." "Then let''s hurry up and call Joshua Wayne. Fiona, quickly go out and find her." May was currently extremely anxious and at a loss of what to do. She did not expect Elizabeth to actually leave on his own again. That''s right. No matter who it was, after knowing that they had no fate to be together with the one they loved, after hearing that he had a better choice, they would decisively let go of him. "You call!" Fiona had already anxiously ran out. With trembling hands, May pulled out his phone. "Hey!" The man''s voice sounded at the first moment. May was so anxious that tears almost flowed out: "Mr.Wayne, Miss Elizabethleft, she left us a note." "He left? Where did she go? " Joshua Wayne''s voice instantly tensed up and asked anxiously. "I don''t know, she was in the hotel just now. She was sick, so I went downstairs to get her some medicine, but I didn''t expect to see her note when I came back from buying some medicine. I sent you a photo of her, and I felt that this time she had made up my mind to leave." May said anxiously. "Quickly go to find her! She''s sick! We can''t let her leave alone!" Joshua Wayne''s mind was in a mess, he anxiously urged. "Fiona has already gone down to look for her. I will also go now. "I don''t me you guys. I didn''t send you guys to monitor her in the first ce!" Although Joshua Wayne was anxious and uneasy, he wouldn''t me anyone for nothing. "Alright, I''ll send you a phototer!" May hung up the phone, and after taking''s note, he sent it over to Joshua Wayne. When she rushed downstairs, she saw Fiona catching a taxi. "Fiona, wait for me!" May rushed over. Fiona quickly replied: "I asked the guard at the door just now, he said Miss Bai went over!" "Where could she have gone?" May asked nkly. "Maybe she''ll go to the airport. Let''s split up. You go to the airport, I''ll take the other way! " Fiona hurriedly said. The two of them split up, but when their taxi went far away, Elizabeth dragged her luggage and walked over from the opposite road. "I''m sorry, May, Fiona!" sighed softly. It could be seen that they were very concerned about her, but she believed that even if she left, Joshua Wayne would not carelessly me them. Elizabeth bought a cold medicine and drank it in a cafe, then sat in the cafe until it was dark. As long as they thought of Joshua Wayne, they could see the news and pictures of him in the sky when they opened their phones. She felt that she could spend the rest of her life hugging this bit of food every day as she watched his progress. It was as if he had be Elizabeth''s spiritual food. Joshua Wayne''s finger trembled as he opened up the picture. It was a bit blurry and rushed, but he could see every word on the picture clearly. "Idiot!" Joshua Wayne could not help scolding. Could it be that he was so untrustworthy? "If you''re capable, hide from me for the rest of your life. Let me find you again. I''ll teach you a lesson!" Joshua Wayne gnashed his teeth in anger. Chapter 1121 Chapter 1121 Elizabeth intentionally hid away in such a big city, so with just Fiona and May''s strength alone, they definitely wouldn''t be able to find her. Therefore, even until night fell, the two of them still returned empty-handed. "What should I do? Why did Eliza leave? I feel that Joshua Wayne still loves her. " Mayid on the bed, all that was left was to breathe, she waspletely exhausted. Fiona said expressionlessly: "She definitely wants to help Joshua Wayne and that girl from the rich family to stay together, so she let go." "So stupid. It was clearly her happiness. Why would she help someone else? This kind of behavior, it''spletely stupid!" May angrily punched her on the bed. Maybe it was because he had been with Elizabeth for a long time and had a good impression of her that he wanted to help her speak up. "Miss Elizabeth is a smart woman. It would be better if she let go now than to be pointed at by others in the future. It would be better to make a joke out of disciples." Miss Elizabeth is a smart woman. But Fiona had a different view. "Is dignity that important? Joshua Wayne loves her so much, she can totally rely on his love for her to live a happy life, in any case, I feel that it would be too much of a loss for her to just leave like that. " May retorted angrily. "You can answer when this happens to you." Fionaughed faintly. "Fiona, why are you so supportive of Miss Elizabeth letting go? Have you ever been in love? " May asked curiously. Fiona''s face stiffened as she ignored her, and said indifferently: "Joshua Wayne is about to arrive. Let''s rest for half an hour, then go pick him up at the airport." "Alright!" May only wanted to lie still. An hourter, the two of them were in the great hall of the airport, and saw Joshua Wayneing out of the passage. However, he was not alone, and he had a beautifuldy by his side. "Oh my god!" When May saw that beauty, he immediately covered his mouth and cried out in rm, "Which show is Joshua Wayne going to ? Fiona''s face froze, obviously she did not expect Joshua Wayne to actually bring more people. Joshua Wayne''s expression was anxious, he hurried towards the two of them: "There''s no news at all?" May nced at Cathy awkwardly and asked softly: Joshua Wayne, why did you bring her here? Cathy smiled: "You don''t have to care about me. I came here with Joshua Wayne because I wanted to help him find Miss Elizabeth "Is that so? You are kind!" May suddenly felt that Joshua Wayne was going overboard, and luckily Elizabeth left first, otherwise, seeing this scene, he would be so angry. Fiona also said expressionlessly: "Joshua Wayne, we are unable to contact Miss Elizabeth right now. We really do not know how to find her, do you have any methods?" Joshua Wayne frowned: "I feel that since she wants to hide from us, he definitely hasn''t left the city yet. Let''s search around the city area first." "Does Joshua Wayne understand Eliza? If you know her, then this method of yours might work! " May still felt that Cathy, who was at the side, was very eyesore, and her tone was cold. Joshua Wayne did not want others to know the rtionship between him and Cathy. It was not that he did not trust the two women in front of him, he just wanted to be more cautious. This time, he and Cathy were going overseas together, and the olddy was also aware of this. Furthermore, before going overseas, she specially warned him to take good care of Cathy, and y around for a few more days without returning home in a hurry. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Cathy was really loyal, when she heard that Joshua Wayne had asked for her help, she immediately rushed over to help. However, she noticed that she didn''t seem to be too popr. She could only smile helplessly. Joshua Wayne was worried about Elizabeth''s whereabouts, so he did not exin anything to May. The four of them returned to the hotel and Cathy and Joshua Wayne took a room each. "How about the four of us split up and search the streets? If we are lucky, we might be able to find her." Cathy suggested with a smile. May and Fiona exchanged a look, and immediately felt that this Cathy was too hypocritical, as they didn''t believe that she genuinely wanted to find Elizabeth. "Alright, let''s decide then. May, Fiona, I still need to trouble you two toe over!" At this time, Joshua Wayne could only ept this clumsy method. The four of them split up to search for it. Elizabeth sat in the coffee shop and looked out the window at the brightly lit street. It was time for her to leave. She carried the suitcase downstairs and hailed a taxi, heading straight for the airport. She stood in the hall wearing a mask and suddenly didn''t know where to go. To be honest, she really wanted to go back home, see her family, and miss her aunt and grandmother. She was a little tired from Lily, and the further away she went from home, the more she missed him. But in the end, she gave up and chose a country that was close to her own. It was said that there was a world-famous high jump. Many girls who were injured would go there to jump, hoping to give themselves a chance for rebirth. Elizabeth did not have much courage, but she wanted to give it a try as she was afraid that she would not be able to ovee the pain of missing Joshua Wayne. If she was not even afraid of death, then she would lose one of him. After Elizabeth made her decision, she bought a ticket. Not long after she boarded the ne, a tall and handsome figure hastily ran in from outside the airport entrance. "Elizabeth, Elizabeth, where are you?" Joshua Wayne muttered and gnashed his teeth. Looking at the crowded airport hall, Joshua Wayne''s eyes were sore, it was unknown if it was because of his anger or because of the red in his eyes. "Eliza!" He ran after a girl and reached out to tug on her arm. "What?" The girl immediately turned around and red at him. Joshua Wayne immediately apologized: I''m sorry, I recognized the wrong person! "Wait a minute, are you ..." Which Big Star is it? " The girl ran a few steps after him. Although Joshua Wayne was currently wearing a mask, his appearance was truly too beautiful. His eyes were his most enchanting, and many girls were captivated by his passionate gaze. Joshua Wayne ignored the girl''s surprised gaze and continued to turn around to look for someone. Elizabeth sat on the ne beside the window. The ce where the ne hadnded was a corridor, and Elizabeth couldn''t help looking towards that corridor. From afar, she seemed to see a familiar figure. She trembled and abruptly stood up. "Impossible, it can''t be him!" Elizabeth closed her eyes. At this time, a girl behind her said in a sad voice, "Joshua Wayne actually brought his matchmaking partner out of the country to go on vacation. It seems like they are already broken up." Chapter 1122 Chapter 1122 Elizabeth''s mind froze when she heard her name from the girl. She wanted to take out her phone to see Joshua Wayne''stest news, but an air stewardess walked over and reminded her with a smile on her face that Elizabeth should turn off her phone. The ne was about to take off. Elizabeth''s fingers that were holding the phone stiffened for two seconds. Beside her, a mother who was taking care of a child immediately looked at her with a dissatisfied expression, as if she was someone who deliberately disobeyed the rules. In order not to let this mother worry about her child, Elizabeth quickly turned off his phone in front of the flight attendant. For the next few hours, Elizabeth never took off her mask. She did not eat or drink, and her head was full of dizziness, but her mind was still thinking about how Joshua Wayne would take the girl that blind date to go on holiday abroad. It looked like she had left in time to make room for the other party. A few hourster, Elizabeth left the airport along with the crowd. She was tired and hungry, as she still had a cold, she decided to find a ce to stay. Not long after Elizabeth boarded the ne, a phone call into Bart''s phone. "Mayor Brat, I think I found the girl you were talking about. I don''t know if it''s her, but she looks very simr!" "Are there any pictures? Let me see! " In this situation, he had resorted to the stupidest method to find people. He had spent the entire fortune in one night and got many people to go to the airports of the various countries to camp out there, although this method was undoubtedly like looking for a needle in a haystack, it was meaningless, but Bart did not expect that in just a few short days, he would receive a reward. It seemed that the stupidest method was not useless. This also proved that there was no such thing as a path. The other party sent over many photos. Even though the girl in the photos was wearing a mask, judging from her body and hair style, she looked quite simr to Elizabeth. "It looks like her. Do you know where she went?" Bart would never let go of a chance like this. He couldn''t afford to gamble anymore. Just now, the other party took the chance to bump into Elizabeth''s hand who was holding the ne ticket, and the ne ticket fell to the ground. "Very good. If you help me, I will reward you again." Bart smiled as he praised them. After hanging up, he immediately gathered a group of people and rushed to the country where Elizabeth was. He had to find Elizabeth in the shortest amount of time possible. Joshua Wayne''s group of four, after searching for an entire night, ended up causing them to feel despair. "Joshua Wayne, why didn''t you exin everything to her earlier? It must be because of me that she decided to leave. " Cathy looked at the man who was silently sitting on the sofa and could not help but berate him. "I thought she would believe my words. I wanted to bring you to meet her and exin it to her face to face. I didn''t expect her to be so silly!" Joshua Wayne was extremely regretful at the moment. "This Miss Elizabeth must have a very tough personality. She would rather get hurt than involve you in any way. I don''t know what that means, but not everyone would do that. She''s actually worth being loved by you." Cathy patted his shoulder and advised in a low voice: "This time, find her. Remember this time''s lesson and don''t let her ever leave you. "Have you ever been through anything like this?" Joshua Wayne lifted his head and looked at her. He didn''t expect that she, at such a young age, would actually say such mature words. "I''ve experienced it before. More than once, we have undergone through much more twists and turns than yours." Cathyughed bitterly at himself. "But you are still unwilling to give up. This means that you value him very highly." Joshua Wayne realized that he and Cathy felt more and more pity for each other. "I won''t give up, don''t look at how delicate and weak I am, but my personality is very stubborn. I will never give up on the things I decide, the people I love, if I encounter difficulties, I will ovee them, and if I can''t, then it won''t be too far away from my death. If I really can''t bear to die, then as my friend, remember to burn some incense for me." Cathy smiled sadly, then opened the door and left. Joshua Wayne looked at Cathy''s figure in shock, he did not expect his to be so persistent. I''m ashamed. Elizabeth went to the hospital, injected herself and ate some medicine. The next day, her cold had be much better. The photo was taken when the two of them walked into the airport together. Although it was only a side face and a back view, it was still an indescribable match. Elizabeth could not wait to be reborn again. Thus, she drove a few times, and arrived at a dangerous high mountain, where there was an extreme bungee jumping, at that moment, there were not many tourists who came here, but every single one of them seemed to have a story behind them. There were some young girls like her who wanted to challenge and be brave. Elizabeth registered, paid the fees, and lined up, waiting to jump. The bungee''s heart-wrenching screams were mixed with fear and pain. Elizabeth''s heart was inexplicably shocked, she was suddenly afraid. Although this challenge didn''t have any life-threatening dangers at the moment, that kind of fear would really infect people. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Elizabeth..." Someone was calling her name in English. Elizabeth walked over, the other party had equipped her with safe equipment, andpleted all the security measures for her, allowing her to stand on the jumping tform. "Wow, is that Elizabeth?" Someone suddenly recognized her, because when Elizabeth took off her mask and blew at her long hair, she felt like she was courting death. "Hurry, take the photo. Why is she here too? "They really are bold." "I think she really wants to die, Joshua Wayne is already dating other girls." Elizabeth could faintly hear the two words "blind date", she looked at the girls sorrowfully. At that moment, she was not afraid of being recognized by them, since she still had a long way to go by herself. "Are you ready?" the other asked her in English. "Alright, I can jump by myself. Don''t push me!" Elizabeth said to the other party in English. "Ok, you are brave!" The other party gave her a thumbs up and praised her. Elizabeth turned around and faced the three hundred meter wide stretch ofnd beneath her feet, she could see a river flowing past. "Joshua Wayne, I love you. I will love you for the rest of my life, but please forgive my cowardice!" Elizabeth closed his eyes, and like a kite with its string cut, he fell down. Someone on the side cried out in disbelief. Chapter 1123 Chapter 1123 Almost every person who jumped down would scream out in fear. No matter whether they were men or women, many of them were already regretting their decision as soon as they stood on the jumping tform. They refused to take another step forward, fearing that they would be smashed to pieces. But Elizabeth, at such a young age, was like a moth to a me, not afraid of death. The people by the side, who were recording on their phone, were also stunned, but they admired Elizabeth for her courage. "She must have loved Joshua Wayne so much that she wasn''t even afraid of death after he abandoned her, right?" "I used to hate her, but now, I admire her a little." "How about we post this video online so others can see Elizabeth''s intent to kill. Maybe, there will be less people who will hate her, and since she''s in such a miserable state, there''s no point in hating her anymore." "I agree with your decision. Quickly send it online and let Joshua Wayne see that there is a woman who helped him ovee the fear of death." The other girl nodded in agreement. Elizabeth only wanted to challenge the limit of her ability once, but she didn''t know that her sudden action just now would move the girls'' hearts and put the video of her jumping down on the inte. The door to Joshua Wayne''s hotel room was knocked hard by May. His handsome face waspletely pale white. In these two consecutive days, his normally clean and smooth chin also revealed cyan colored stubble. "Jo.. Joshua Wayne, quickly pack your things, we have news of Eliza! " Because of her excitement, May spoke incoherently. "Really? Where is she? " Joshua Wayne thought that she was definitely here tofort him again, but he never expected that she would actually have such good news. "Watch this video." May hurriedly handed over her phone, then said happily: "Someone uploaded it to the Inte. Luckily I managed to get this video immediately. Joshua Wayne had already opened his eyes wide, a cold intent emerging from his back. Seeing the girl throw himself towards the terrifying cliff, his heart also shattered. "She ..." Why would she want to jump? " Joshua Wayne''s eyes burned with an inexplicable sense of pain. Although he didn''t see her positive expression, just this action of her jumping down was enough to prove how much she had lost all sense of life. "Let''s not talk about it anymore. Let''s hurry up and set off. I''ve only uploaded this video for a few minutes. As long as we hurry over, we might be able to find her." May urged. "Thank you, May. If it weren''t for you constantly scouting for her information, I''m afraid we wouldn''t have been able to find her immediately." Joshua Wayne said gratefully. "She is also my friend. I want to find her too, for no other reason!" When May thought about how Joshua Wayne was still bringing Cathy along, his expression immediately sank. Joshua Wayne could tell that May and Fiona had some objections to Cathy''s arrival, but he couldn''t exin anything to them, so she could only smile slightly. Half an hourter, a group of four people appeared at the airport. After buying the earliest flight, the four of them were ready to board the ne. Cathy went to the washroom and when she came out, she saw May washing his hands. Cathy also walked over to her side and opened the water cage, but did not say anything. However, May was furious, he turned to face her and said: "Miss Yang, I don''t know why you followed Joshua Wayne, if you were trying to show off your presence, I feel that you are really unnecessary, Eliza has already taken the initiative to give you a spot, can''t you keep a low profile?" Cathy was startled, then, she looked in the mirror to add on her lipstick, and said indifferently: "I do not need to exin to anyone about the matter between me and Joshua Wayne, no matter what opinion you have of me, I will still go with him." "Miss Yang, there should be a limit to how much you can bully others, right? May said angrily. Cathy let out a light sigh: "I didn''t bully anyone, I am only doing something that I believe I must do. Elizabeth is able to make such a sincere friend of yours, she is definitely a good person." "Since you know that she''s not bad, then why ..." May was about to say something when Fiona walked in and said expressionlessly: "We''re about to board the ne. May had no choice but to swallow down everything he had to say. He red at Cathy, turned, and walked out. Fiona also looked at Cathy coldly, as if he did not want to talk to her. Cathy shrugged her shoulders and spread out her arms. Elizabeth returned to the hotel in her car. At the entrance of the hotel, she suddenly felt that someone was staring at her. Because he had to settle the matter of the previous two abductions, Elizabeth was much more vignt. When she discovered the incident, she immediately turned around and caught a taxi to leave. She looked out the back window and saw the few scattered people. They quickly got into a ck car and followed the taxi she was riding. Elizabeth''s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that she was being targeted by bad people again? Could it be that John Wayne called someone to capture her again? Thinking about that man who framed his mother and used her as a scapegoat, Elizabeth felt fear in the bottom of his heart. In order to protect herself, Elizabeth hurriedly told the driver to send her to a ce with many people. She did not dare go to the police station, because she was not sure if John Wayne had the ability to bribe the people from the Police station. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Therefore, she could only think of a way to escape. It was a good thing that she had recovered from the cold. Otherwise, if she were to drag on at this time, she would really die. The driver brought her to a crowded street where Elizabeth directly gave him two pieces of cash. The driver wanted to find her money, but she had already left and ran into the shopping mall that had the most people. Elizabeth directly went into a women''s underwear shop and brought a few products into the changing room. She had already seen those men hurriedly getting off the car and chasing her. "What should we do?" Elizabeth was in a daze, unable to figure out who those strange men were. Why did she want to capture her? Through the curtain, she saw the men run past the door. Elizabeth came out again, grabbed a dress, and went in to change. After changing, she directly paid the bill and sneakily walked out of the shop. Fortunately, her courage had grown and her personality was calm. Only then would she be able to easily throw them off. Chapter 1124 Chapter 1124 Initially, John Wayne thought that with his identity as the Wayne Family, it would be easy for him to cooperate with the president. But who would have known, even if he wanted to do so, he would need to have sufficient qualifications. John Wayne was a cunning and astute person. Although the President did not point anything out, the first secret conversation had already hurt John Wayne''s heart, and he had received a huge blow. "I heard that Leonard Wayne still has 30% of the shares. Based on the current value of the shares, that is not a small amount." The President sipped his tea and looked at John Wayne with a fake smile. John Wayne''s heart trembled, he had already understood the President''s hint, he wanted to obtain the 30% share of the shares, so he gave him a chance to cooperate? John Wayne immediatelyughed dryly, "If you help me take over the Wayne Family, with just thirty percent of the shares, I can give them to you in return." I am looking forward to it, but it is just that, right now, I am fighting against Joseph Grant''s Chamber of Commerce, and we are evenly matched. The people who are working behind him are not only Edwards Wayne, I heard that a few of the big families also have intentions to support him, for me, this is not good news at all. The fake smile on Mr. President''s face faded, and a surge of anger rose. John Wayne scoffed coldly, "This is not some groundless secret, Edwards Wayne''s connections are not bad, and with him as the leader, the few rich kids he knows are also gradually growing in wings, with the intention of supporting his family. At that time, when Edwards Wayne agrees, William Family and Wood Family will definitely be his backup, which is indeed very disadvantageous for you." I actually lose so many people''s hearts, but luckily there is a wise man, Mr. John, I wee you to my team, I also firmly believe that I will not lose to Joseph Grant. The fifty year old president, although his words still contained a bit of the domineering aura of a king, but hisck of strength made his words less convincing. John Wayne looked at this old man who seemed to be in his fifties, and felt a sense of helplessness in his heart. "Mr. John, when will you be able to give me a piece of peaceful news?" The President was still forcing him to get the rights to the position in the hands of his father. Only then, would John Wayne be qualified to be one of his men. John Wayne''s heart trembled, the President had already mentioned this 30% more than once. It looks like, if he did not have any ability to move, he would lose this chance to cooperate. "Mr. President, don''t worry. Actually, the father¡¯ s stocks is for me and my son. After all, I''m his biological son. He can''t possibly look at me getting old and helpless." John Wayne immediately spoke to appease the President, afraid that he would gain his trust. "Alright, then you have to give me good news as soon as possible. This way, I can discuss the next step of my pMiller with you!" After saying that, the President stood up and left. John Wayne looked at Old President''s back, and silently let out a sigh of relief. Of course he knew that the Old President did not really want that 30% share rights. He just wanted to find someone to pin Edwards Wayne down, and it was obvious that the grudge between John Wayne and John Wayne was the best trigger. "It''s really funny for a smart person to be tricked in the end!" John Wayne started to mock himself, but he knew that since Old President believed that he had the ability, it could be considered as a form of acknowledgment. Otherwise, if he didn''t even have the value to use it, then that would truly bementable. John Wayne squinted his eyes. Seems like he had to use his final method. Elizabeth changed into a new set of clothes and left the shopping mall. Fortunately, there were a lot of people here, so it would be difficult to catch her. However, very quickly, Elizabeth discovered something very bad. This was a foreign country, and there was an intrinsic difference between her and her country. If that group of people found her, they would still be able to easily find her. Elizabeth quickly bought a scarf from a stall at the side, wrapped it around her face, and quickly headed in the other direction. At this moment, she had to return to the hotel. Some of her important items were still in the hotel, so she had to retrieve her luggage. However, there were definitely some people watching outside the hotel as well. Elizabeth returned to the hotel fearfully, but she did not dare to get off the car easily. "If I am caught this time, then my life will really be lost!" Elizabeth thought about the woman who pretended to be her assistant and kidnapped her. Was her heart really that bad? Elizabeth clenched her teeth, the passport was still in the box and there were two bank cards left. The card was her entire family''s fortune, if she knew that someone would follow her, she would have ced all the important items on her body. "Whatever, I have to take a gamble!" Elizabeth used his scarf to cover his face tightly as he lowered his head and quickly entered the hotel. At this time, there was no one following her, so she secretly let out a sigh of relief. Only, before he could even catch his breath, Elizabeth had already met four pairs of eyes. "Eliza?" May had an expression of disbelief. Elizabeth secretlyined, why was the world so small? She went back and forth, back and forth, always crashing into the man in front of him. Was she destined to repay this debt of love? Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Joshua Wayne was also stunned, he never thought that the moment the four of them got off the ne and picked a hotel, they would see Elizabeth rushing in, and she even tightly wrapped herself up as well. Elizabeth really wanted to avoid them and tell them that they made a mistake. Unexpectedly, Joshua Wayne had already angrily approached her. With a pull, the veil over her face fell to the ground. Elizabeth stood on the spot like a statue, her beautiful eyes slightly turned, and saw a unfamiliar yet beautiful face. "Hello!" Cathy smiled and waved at her, immediately receiving the supercilious looks of the two people beside him. May was even more confused now, why would she still have the face to greet Elizabeth? Isn''t this too hypocritical? A nk thought appeared in Elizabeth''s mind. So it wasn''t a fake, it was real. Joshua Wayne had gone abroad and brought this girl along. If that was the case, they didn''te here on purpose to look for her. Perhaps the four of them were ning on a journey where they could leave whenever they wanted. Elizabeth''s nose stung, and she almost wanted to cry. She didn''t think that she would actually be this jealous of that girl. "Come upstairs with me!" Joshua Wayne suddenly pulled her forcefully and walked towards the elevator. Chapter 1125 Chapter 1125 Elizabeth was pulled fiercely into the elevator. Inside the elevator, the man suddenly let go of her. Elizabeth was caught off guard as she crashed into the elevator wall. Her pretty face turned pale as she turned around abruptly, only to see the man''s fierce and furious expression, as if a wild beast in fury had decided to swallow the prey whole. Elizabeth never thought that Joshua Wayne would be so angry at this moment. It was as if she had done something unforgivable. "Elizabeth, don''t you run away again? Continue to run? " As Joshua Wayne spoke, his slender arm was ced right beside her on the wall of the elevator, his cold voice ridiculing her. Elizabeth bit her lower lip and sighed: "Why are you guys here too? What a coincidence." "Indeed, it''s extremely a coincidence. This proves that it is our destiny, isn''t it?" He had clearly wanted to curse at her again, but when he saw that her face was as pale as paper, her eyes were panicked, and her cold heart instantly softened. Even her voice had be gentle. The elevator arrived at the floor of Joshua Wayne''s room with a ding. Once again, he grabbed onto Elizabeth''s wrist. Whether it was in terms of words or actions, Joshua Wayne was unable to suppress the anger in his heart. He brushed open a door and threw Elizabeth in once again. Elizabeth was like a rag, helpless and helpless, so dizzy that she threw herself onto the bed. When did Joshua Wayne be so crude? Joshua Wayne''s tall and muscr body pressed against her body. His breath wasced with clenched teeth: "Elizabeth, if you dare escape again, try. I''ll directly grab you and bring you back to im your marriage certificate." Elizabeth''s beautiful eyes instantly widened, and her voice trembled: "You''ve even brought a matchmaker here, yet you''re actually giving me such a beautiful thought. Joshua Wayne, just treat it as me begging you, let''s break up peacefully." "You still dare to mention breaking up?" Joshua Wayne became angry and threw a punch onto the bed. After that, he stood up and fished out a cigarette from his bosom and lit it up quickly. Only by doing this, would he be able to suppress the urge to pinch others. Elizabeth sat up, her beautiful eyes looking at the man who was smoking heavily and sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed. It had to be said that it had been a long time since she had seen Joshua Wayne''s deep and unpredictable side. Yet, he was damned handsome and charming. He had an alluring charm that would cause anyone to go crazy for him. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Joshua Wayne ignored her and directly made a phone call. A few minutester, Cathy knocked on the door and entered the room. Looking at the noble aura that permeated through the girl from a rich family, Elizabeth suddenly felt that he was dwarfed, and a sense of inferiority crept into his heart. Even though she didn''t want to admit that she was inferior to the other party, the truth was right in front of her, suppressing her so much that she couldn''t breathe. "Cathy, help me exin it to her! I really don''t want to talk to her. I''m afraid I''ll pinch her. " Joshua Wayne had already happily finished smoking her cigarette. Just now, while she was smoking, he was still staring at Elizabeth, and had a sense of tranquility about being able to recover from a loss. Cathy nodded, she felt that if she did not rify this matter, to Elizabeth, it would definitely be a sharp thorn. "What else do I need to exin? Even if I understand it all, I can understand it as well!" Elizabeth laughed at herself. Cathy sat down beside her, took out her phone and opened up a photo. In the photo, there was a beautiful woman causing people''s eyes to light up. Although the other side had earrings and dyed her short brown hair, her facial features were incredibly exquisite, and it was possible to tell that she was a girl. "Is she pretty?" Seeing Elizabeth staring at him without blinking, Cathy was stunned, and immediately asked with a smile. Elizabeth didn''t know what kind of drama she was singing, but she still nodded honestly: "Very beautiful!" "Then guess who she is to me?" Cathy intentionally kept them in suspense. "Your sister?" Elizabeth didn''t have the heart to joke with her now, so he casually said this because the two of them were very pretty, perhaps sisters. "You''re really funny, she''s my girlfriend, does she look younger than me? She''s obviously one year older than me!" Cathy could not helpughing. Elizabeth''s beautiful eyes instantly widened as she asked in disbelief: "You said earlier that she''s your girlfriend? "What''s going on?" Joshua Wayne smoked a cigarette, calmed his anger, and said indifferently: "I was acting with her for my mother and her parents to see, that''s exactly it. Do you understand now? I don''t have any rtionship with Cathy, she has her true love, and I have you." Elizabeth froze. Obviously, she was shocked by this answer. "Miss Elizabeth, I''m really sorry for making you sad. I just scolded him. If he had exined everything earlier, you might not have left." Cathy said while beaming. Elizabeth''s face suddenly became embarrassed: Am I mistaken? Joshua Wayne walked over, sat beside her, and hugged her. His thin lips pressed against her head: "You didn''t just misunderstand me, you''ve also hurt my heart, I don''t have any sense of security anymore, how are you going tofort me?" Cathy rolled her eyes and said unhappily: "Hey, Joshua, can you not show me your love in front of me? I''ll be jealous!" Elizabeth was so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole in the ground, but her emotions was like a roller coaster ride, going up and down without any order, her heart was in a mess, she did not know what to do. "Why did you wrap yourself up so tightly?" Afraid that I would find you? " Joshua Wayne suddenly recalled the scene when he saw her, and his handsome face instantly became displeased. Elizabeth pped her head. Could it be that she felt that she had something important to say, but she was influenced by Joshua Wayne''s emotions and actually forgot about such an important matter? "Joshua Wayne, I was being followed just now. Let''s quickly leave this ce. This ce is very dangerous." Elizabeth said anxiously, grabbing his hand and was about to leave. "Someone is following you? Do you know who it is? " Joshua Wayne''s heart also instantly tensed up. "I don''t know, but he seems to be from our country. Maybe it''s John Wayne who wants to capture me and use me to threaten my mother!" This was the only bad guy that Elizabeth could think of. "John Wayne has been busy trying to curry favor with the Old President, so he probably doesn''t have the time to care about your matters. I suspect that it''s someone else, and furthermore, this matter might be rted to me." "What is it?" Elizabeth was shocked. She didn''t really understand, but she was worried forthem. "The person who came to arrest you might be your biological father, Bart. It seems that you has affected his reputation and career. He wants to find you and suppress this matter." Joshua Wayne said in a serious tone. "It''s him?" Elizabeth''s expression froze. Chapter 1126 Chapter 1126 Joshua Wayne''s words made Elizabeth both frightened and angry. She did not expect that her biological father, who only knew how to sow trouble, would actually send someone to follow her at this moment. It was simply too much. Joshua Wayne saw that her already pale face waspletely drained of blood. Her whole body was trembling uncontrobly, filled with sorrow and pain. How could he bear to say more, he just reached out and gently wrapped around her waist to comfort her, "Don''t be sad, it''s not worth it for such a petty person. Now that you''re with us, I believe his people won''t dare to do anything to you." "He seems to have found quite a few people. Let''s hurry up and leave this ce." Elizabeth did not dare to take the risk, as she knew that Joshua Wayne was present too. She had been afraid that her decision would involve him, but now, it was about to happen. Joshua Wayne nodded his head, "Alright, since you feel that this ce is dangerous, then we will leave." Cathy watched from the side and sighed: "Your matters are trulyplicated, I also do not understand, and can''t console you, wherever you go, I will go." "Cathy, sorry to trouble you." Joshua Wayne said gratefully. "It''s no trouble. I went abroad with you to avoid trouble. I''m very rxed now. My parents are finally not monitoring me." Cathy stood up andughedzily. Joshua Wayne and his group of five immediately left the hotel. There was a branch of the Wayne Group here, so it was very easy for Joshua Wayne to move cars here. Therefore, Bart thought that the matter would go smoothly, but unexpectedly, with just a phone call, he was so angry that he exploded. "How do you do things? A group of trash is just asking you to capture someone for me. It''s simply useless for you to be unable to handle such a small matter! " In his mayor''s office, Bart kept on spouting evil words. He was really angry until he was muddled, and his heart was burning with anger, afraid that the longer it dragged on, the worse it would be for him. Only by controlling Elizabeth wouldn''t the enemy be able to take him down, but with the situation in front of him, he was no longer allowed to do as he pleased. "Joshua Wayne, I knew this bastard would ruin my pMillers sooner orter." Bart clenched his teeth in anger, and mmed his palm on the table. If Elizabeth had no one to rely on, he would not be worried at all. The problem was that she was dating a boyfriend called Joshua Wayne. Although Joshua Wayne was not involved in politics, and was only a serious and serious boss of the entertainment circle, he had a big brother who hid in the shadows, whose edge would be revealed no matter what, and Edwards Wayne''s tentacles had already entered deep into the political circle. Currently, Edwards Wayne was in contact with the Vice ¡ª President in secret, and had already caused a huge commotion in the political circle. In this kind of terrifying situation, where victory was the king and defeat was the enemy''s, Bart had no choice but to use ruthless means. However, Joshua Wayne had the protection of the WayneFamily and the shrimp soldiers that he sent out did not dare to make a move on him. Bart could only give the order to keep an eye on him and wait for the chance to make his move. Mu Family Vi! At dusk, AMiller Wood had been working hard, because his sister was pregnant and he couldn''t be lazy anymore. As a strict teacher, Lynn Wood had high requirements for him. "Daddy ..." A small voice came from the living room, following that, the fattening Crystal, like a small penguin, stepped on her cute little slippers and ran in front of him. "Daddy, you''re back!" The little guy had recently activated his gift of speech and was bing more and more talkative. He was now able tomunicate with adults. "Daddy''s little darling,e, Daddy''s buying you a present!" AMiller Wood squatted down, and as if he was performing a magic trick, he reached his hands out from behind him. "I like it, Daddy!" Crystal immediately reached out her hand to catch it, her small face filled with happiness. Seeing the innocent smile on her daughter''s face, AMiller Wood also let out a sigh of relief. "Crystal, what are you ying at?" The little guy had be more and more powerful, and almost destroyed this entire house, starting from when the first bowl was broken, and following that, every day, she would destroy it. Thest time she broke Ang''s pearl ne, she would sit on the ground and count for half a day. Now, he even took a brush and started drawing the walls of his house one by one. Fortunately, AMiller Wood was not a preachy person, so every time he returned home and saw the damage done by her, he would console himself in his heart. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Daddy, sit down, open your mouth, ah!" Ever since the little guy went to the hospital due to illness two days ago, he had be a doctor, so Ang and her wife could buy her a full set of equipment. Now, she treated AMiller Wood as a patient and started ying with him. AMiller Woodzily sat on the sofa, smiling as he watched the little guy follow him. "I need an injection!" The little guy took the auscultation and cried for a bit, then took out the syringe and started hitting AMiller Wood''s body. AMiller Wood was so amused by his daughter''s loveliness. At such a young age, he was already fantasizing about the adult world. "Daddy, you are my darling, and I am your Mummy. Drink your granny!" After the little guy had finished ying, he took her bottle and jumped onto AMiller Wood''s body, and said with a serious expression. AMiller Wood didn''t know whether tough or cry. He could only open his mouth, and the little guy directly stuffed the bottle into it. When Anne stepped into the house and saw this scene, she couldn''t helpughing. "What have you made of your daughter? If she goes on like this, you will spoil her!" Although Anne scolded him on the surface, she was actually happy in her heart, because she didn''t expect That AMiller Wood also doted on her daughter as if his life depended on it. "I heard that only children will be more delicate because the entire family has given their love to her. If she can have a younger brother or sister, the little guy would definitely be more sensible, because she has to serve as an example to her younger brother and sister!" AMiller Wood spoke with a serious expression. Anne rolled his eyes at him. "Don''t try to trick me so much, I won''t consider having two babies." AMiller Wood stood up, walked in front of her, and wrapped his arms around her waist. However, just as he pulled Anne into his embrace, a small body squeezed out from his thigh position. He blocked the way between the two of them and was still trying his best to climb up. AMiller Wood reluctantly let go of his beloved woman and stooped down to pick his daughter up. "This little guy loves to interrupt us. If I want to sleep with you at night, I even have to be sneaky." Chapter 1127 Chapter 1127 AMiller Wood''s life had changed a lot since he had Crystal, and it was unable to return to the past. However, AMiller Wood was a man who had a strong adaptability, his parents'' marriage once again rekindled, and the Mu Family was now in a state of harmony. Ang''s menopause had also disappeared, and a new spring had arrived in Mu Family. However, in the first three months, she had been tormented to the point that she didn''t need to take it anymore. Once three months had passed and her pregnancy had reached a stable period, she started to enjoy a life of a rxed pregnancy. "Oh my god! I gained another two pounds! I can''t take it anymore! I have to control my appetite!" After taking a bath, Lynn Wood would weigh herself every week. She didn''t expect that she would weigh so much during this week. Billy William stood at the side and smiled at her. She looked like a queen at work, and when she returned home, she looked like a child. "Your mom... When will she leave? Did she tell you? " Lynn Wood red at the man who was laughing, and then, she lowered her voice and asked him. "What''s wrong? "My mom probably won''t be leaving until in a short period. She said that she will take care of you until the day you give birth, and even said that she will help us take care of our children in the future." Billy William replied with a smile. "It can''t be ..." Lynn Wood scratched her finger in pain: "The recipe that she gives me everyday, I really can''t continue to eat it. Didn''t you see that? I''ve gained two pounds in a week, what would I look like if I were to have a baby, wouldn''t I look like a pig? " Billy William was startled, and thenforted her: "It''s not that serious. You''re not fat right now, but you''re a lot more plump. I feel that your current weight is the most suitable for you." "Don''t try tofort me, a woman can''t be fat, just a fat person destroys everything. I want to be a spicy mother, otherwise, I''ll give up my favorite dress and go to thepany wearing a big dress every day, then other people willugh me to death." Lynn Wood had always been very strict with her own management, so at this moment, she really could not bear the thought of herself bing fat. "Alright, don''t worry, I''ll tell my mom to cut down on food for you." Billy William immediately took this matter seriously when he saw her serious expression. "It''s not that I don''t cook enough, but rather, I''m telling her not to worry about my three meals a day. I really can''t eat like this anymore!" Lynn Wood decided that he just needed to eat normally. "Alright, I''ll listen to you!" Billy William nodded gently. For a queen to willingly be controlled by her mother-inw, it was only then that Lynn Wood suddenly realized that she had unknowingly ced this man in such an important position. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Her original concept of not marrying had long since been tossed far away. Actually, finding a man who loves you is more meaningful and happier and warmer than living alone. In the future, if someone came toin to her and didn''t want to enter into marriage, she might not wholeheartedly try to persuade them to be firm with her. Leo had met with some troubles at work recently. One of his branchpanies had been targeted because of the tax matters. Hence, he had been rather busy recently and was dealing with this matter. After taking over thepany for so many years, he had never made such a low level mistake before. However, this time, he clearly felt that someone was deliberately finding an excuse to deal with him. The other party was determined and unwilling to let go. Furthermore, there were indeed loopholes in thepany, so Leo had no choice but to ept the heavy fines. However, because of this, Leo''spany''s image had been affected, and the photo of him being found by the police and discussed with others was even more publicized, his personal image was also extremely negative. The shares of thepany had been steadily floating upwards, but this time, they had fallen quite a bit. In the evening, Billy William and AMiller Wood invited Edwards Wayne out, and started drinking and chatting in a private room of an upscale clubhouse. William Family had long been exposed about this matter, and it became a lot more lively than usual. Because of some emotional issues recently, Leo had indeed neglected thepany a lot, which was why he had given others the chance to sell him out, resulting in quite a big loss. "Where''s your brother? We should call him over for a drink. Coincidentally, I have something important that I want to talk to him about!" Edwards Wayne took a sip of his wine and turned to ask Billy William. "My brother has been busy untilte at night because of thepany''s matters. He might still be in thepany right now, so what do you want to talk to him about? Tell me and I''ll pass it on to him. " Billy William frowned and said. Edwards Wayne''s expression congealed, and his voice became serious, "Actually, don''t tell me that you didn''t sense, that someone was deliberately attacking you? Now is the William Family, so it is possible that it will be the Wood Family or Wayne Family." AMiller Wood and Billy William''s expressions changed slightly, and then, AMiller Wood started laughing coldly: "It does seem like someone was doing it intentionally. Leo has always been a strict manager, and hisws are even stricter, so this kind of thing never happened before. How could someone report it at this point of time?!" Billy William was extremely angry, and snorted: "Half a month ago, the President sent someone over, and it seems like he wants to invite my brother into his camp, and chatted with him for a long time. When my brother sent him away, and before he even made a decision, the President left with a dark face. I believe your brother has already made his pMillers, but, before this, the situation was unclear, and no one dared to act rashly. Nowadays, the general election is approaching, so this is a bet that business and politics will cooperate together, it all depends on who wins. Edwards Wayne smiled lightly and analyzed. "Edwards, I heard a piece of news before that you have already chosen Vice ¡ª President,Joseph Grant, right?" Billy William asked directly. Edwards Wayne nodded: "Yes, I have great confidence in him. Moreover, he is indeed a talent for ruling a country." "I''ll go back and suggest to my brother that if it''s time to stand in line, he should make a choice as soon as possible." Billy William said in a deep voice, and then, he raised his head and looked at AMiller Wood: "What about you?" "Ask me? You should ask my sister! " AMiller Woodughed. Billy William''s handsome face darkened, and said with a wry smile: "I don''t dare to interfere with the matters of your Mu Family. I''ve already made an oath to your sister, that any decision in the future regarding your Mu Family is in the hands of you two siblings." "Billy, you really are a good husband. My sister won''t suffer any losses if she marries you." AMiller Wood smiled and teased. "What do you mean? Could it be that you felt like you suffered a loss before? " Billy William stared at him speechlessly. "No, I only let you get close to my sister because I know well about your character!" AMiller Wood quickly rified. Chapter 1128 Chapter 1128 At night, Leo was called over to Billy William''s newlywed vi for dinner. Briana saw the pictures he took when he came out of Police station and was worrying about his situation. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "I looked at the stock market. Thepany has been in a state of turmoil for the past two days. Can you calm down?" Although Briana was a woman, she still paid a lot of attention to the matters of the company. At this moment, seeing her son''s tired expression, she naturally had to ask a few more questions. Leo nodded, "Don''t worry, I will take care of this properly!" "What''s the matter with you? Why did he get caught? You promised your dad and grandpa before, you definitely won''t capsize on this matter, but there''s still a problem. " Briana was a little angry, because tax evasion was really disreputable for apany. Leo pressed his finger gently against the center of his brows. His mother''s question made him feel helpless, "Maybe I''m not in a good mood recently, so I ignored many details on this matter, causing the people below me to have such a serious loophole." Briana''s expression changed slightly as she huffed, "Are you in a bad mood because I''m interfering with your rtionship with Mary? "In other words, I have to take responsibility for this matter?" Leo knew that his mother had her own perseverance and anger, he did not want to argue with her again, because arguing with his close ones would only result in losses for both of them. Leo was already an adult, and towards people who were born and raised, he always gained a little more respect. "Mom, this is my fault. It has nothing to do with anyone." Leo took responsibility in a low voice. "How could it be okay? I say, Mary is also not right. She''s still young, and doesn''t study well, so she has been pestering you all day. This kind of girl..." "Mom, can you speak less? "Mary didn''t pester me, I was the one who pestered her. I didn''t want to break up with her." Leo was suddenly excited, and because of the pressure he had received during this period, he suddenly erupted. Briana was shocked, her eyes staring at her son''s beautiful red face. Leo realized that he was in a bad mood, and immediately calmed down his tone: "Sorry, I''m a little tired today, so I don''t want to eat anymore. I''ll be leaving first!" After Leo finished speaking, he stood up and walked outside. Just as he reached the door, Billy William''s car came to a stop, and the two opened the door to get off. Seeing Leoing out of the hall withrge strides, they all looked at him in shock. "Brother, it''s almost time to eat. Where are you going?" When Billy William saw his brother''s gloomy face, he guessed that he had gotten into an argument with his mother again. "I won''t be eating today, next time." After Leo finished speaking, he immediately walked towards his car and sat inside. In the blink of an eye, the ck car, blew towards the distance like a gust of wind. This was the first time, his eldest son actually used such an impatient tone to speak to her. She was really hurt, and also very sad. Lynn Wood and Billy William exchanged a nce, both of them clearly knowing the reason behind this. had repeatedly said that she would not give up on Mary, but even if she did not give up, she still requested for them to break up as soon as possible. Billy William was the first to step into the living room''s hall. Seeing his mother''s bloodshot eyes as she sat on the sofa, he was obviously very angry. "Mom, did you and your big brother argue again?" Billy William walked over and asked with concern. "I don''t want to argue with him, I don''t know why, but your big brother''s temper has grown so much, and he even shouted at me, Billy, what''s wrong with your big brother? I am his mother, could it be that Mary is more important than me? " The more Briana thought about it, the more wronged he became. He directlyined to his youngest son. Lynn Wood stood at the side and listened, she could not help rolling her eyes. She had always felt that her mother was an extremely good person, but now it seemed that after being a mother and bing an elder, there was a possibility for her to be a good person. One was a mother, the other a girlfriend, how could the two bepared? Of course, Billy William had tofort his mother, and said in a low voice: "Mom, don''t think too much. I think brother''s temper is also because something happened at thepany recently, and he''s alone, working untilte at night at thepany before returning home. And there''s no need to mention him, if it was me, my temper would definitely not be good either." Briana red at him. "What are you trying to say? Just say it directly!" You might not understand Mary well enough. Although she looks young, she is very sensible and knows how to take care of Big Brother. When Big Brother is with her, he''s in a good mood everyday." "Really?" Briana red at him, fearing that he would speak nonsense. "Of course it''s true. You don''t believe that Lynn Wood can testify to that." Billy William hurriedly turned his head to look at Lynn Wood, then used his eyes to plead with her. Now that Lynn Wood was really liked by the Briana, if Lynn Wood could say a few good words for her, her mother would definitely believe it even more. Lynn Wood immediately nodded with a smile, "Yes, mother, I ate a lot with brother and Mary earlier. Mary has a good personality and is very generous, we all like her too, Mom, now that brother is having difficulties at work, his mood is inevitably fragile, and has someone he likes apanying him. Firstly, it can improve brother''s mood, and secondly, it can also be used to test if Mary is sincere to him. Lynn Wood was a clever woman, she had only used a small trick and instantly attracted the attention of Briana. "You mean, test her?" Briana''s eyes lit up. Lynn Wood nodded her head, thenughed: "Mom, actually, I know what you are worried about. You think that Mary is young, so what you seek is not Big Brother''s person, but Big Brother''s money, right?" "I didn''t say that, but it''s not impossible. She''s young, do you know what true love is? Isn''t it because my son used his money to make love to her? " Briana was still trying to force her way to the end because she had no other choice but to push herself to the end. Billy William''s handsome face tensed up and he quickly corrected her, "Mom, you can''t doubt me like this. Although Mary''s family background can''t bepared to ours, she still has a lot of family background. She doesn''t need to rely on anyone to get rich." Brother''spany has appeared in a difficult situation, and Mary is still willing to follow him. This means that this girl is a loyal person, and could go through thick and thin with her life. If she doesn''t want to return to his side because of Big Brother''s ident, both Billy and I will support it if you object to their rtionship." Briana fell into deep thought. Chapter 1129 Chapter 1129 Billy William secretly looked at his, Billy William was extremely grateful to his wife for provoking her, her mother''s personality was stubborn and unyielding, if she was not treated correctly, it would be difficult to break her stubbornness. Seeing the Briana lowering her head in silence, Lynn Wood immediately squatted down and said softly, "Mom, we all hope that Big Brother will get better and better, because we are now family." Looking at Lynn Wood''s pair of sincere eyes, Briana could not help being touched: "Lynn Wood, you''re such a good child. For Billy to be able to marry you, he has eyes and is fortunate!" Lynn Wood smiled, "Mom, why don''t you give Mary a chance? Since you believe that Billy and I have good eyes and have chosen each other, then we feel that Mary is a good girl, can you give her a chance to prove herself?" Since you and Billy think that Mary is not bad, then I will give them another chance. It''s just that she is still young and can''t get married right now, so we William''s Family can''t afford to lose to her." "Mom, Brother and Mary are just dating right now. If you don''t want them to live together, I can discuss it with you and tell him not to stay together with Mary for the time being!" It wasn''t easy for him to find a way out of this predicament, so of course Billy William wouldn''t waste his breath because of this small request. Briana rolled her eyes: "Alright, you can call your big brother. Tell him that I agree to let him interact with Mary now, but ... They try not to live together!" "Mom, you''re really conservative. People these days will all live together. Let''s test it out before marriage." Billy William could not help butugh. Briana''s expression changed. Billy William realized that he shouldn''t be ridiculing his mother at this time. He quickly took his phone and went upstairs: "Mom, I''ll call your big brother right now." Lynn Wood could also be considered to be secretly relieved, but, this also proved that this mother - in -w did not ignore her existence. Otherwise, she would not have listened to her advice. only hoped that in the future, his own cleverness would not only be used for work, but also that he would have to spend more time and effort to reconcile his family''s disputes. At present, Briana liked her. Billy William called his big brother''s cell phone and waited for a while before hearing his voice. "What''s wrong?" Leo thought that since his brother called him at this time, his mother must have cried from his anger again. He hoped that he would quickly change directions and go back to console her. "Brother, I have good news to tell you!" Billy William knew that his brother was currently not in a good mood, so he spoke straightforwardly. "Is that so? Tell me about it! " Leo''s tightened mood finally rxed a little. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Billy William startedughing mischievously. "Mom just said that she agreed to let you and Mary continue dating. "What?" "Really?" Leo was concentrating on driving, but after hearing the news, he tightened the steering wheel, and in the next second, the car was parked right beside the road. Leo''s tone carried a hint of happiness: "Are you trying to make me happy?" "Of course it''s true. If I, He Lynn Wood, beg her, mother will agree." Billy William immediately nodded seriously. "Then you''ve also begged her before, she also didn''t agree!" Leo mocked. Mom was very sad today, and coincidentally, something happened at thepany too. Mom was actually very worried for you, when I, He Lynn Wood, said that in this difficult moment, if Mary comes over to apany you, your mood would definitely be better, and since we already told Mom that we can use this chance to see if Mary is sincere towards you, Mom nodded and agreed. Billy William exined the entire process. "So mother still wants to test her." Leo tightly gripped the steering wheel in frustration. "Bro, just be content with what you''ve said, since Mom agrees. Oh, there''s one more thing I need to remind you about. Mom said that you can get along, but you can''t stay together anymore. You have to be careful, you''re going to die!" After Billy William finished reporting the good news, he hung up and turned around. He saw Lynn Wood holding a te of fruits, and was leaning on the wall behind him. "Lynn Wood, thank you for pleading for mercy on behalf of my big brother. I''ve discovered that your words are still effective." Billy William immediately threw the phone on the bed and walked over. After that, he gently caressed Lynn Wood''s lower abdomen with her palm: "Because you are pregnant with the flesh of our William''s Family, my mother values you greatly." Lynn Wood couldn''t helpughing: "Could it be that I''m not pregnant, and don''t have the right to speak at home?" "Of course not, you will always have the right to speak in front of me." Billy William was shocked in his heart, but he did not dare go and provoke her. Lynn Wood rolled her eyes at him: "I think your brother is quite pitiful too. If this thing were to happen to us, would you be as persistent as your big brother?" "I will be even more persistent than my big brother! Really!" Billy William immediately voted in his heart. "I don''t believe it. If you really had the courage, then you wouldn''t have been secretly in love with me. I see that your brother isn''t a person who likes to hide his true feelings. On the path of love, he is much more direct than you." Lynn Wood disapprovingly gave a light snort, but in his heart, he was actually very happy. Just thinking about how this idiot had a crush on him for so many years, the vanity and satisfaction in his heart was about to explode. Billy William''s handsome face instantly flushed red. "Actually, there are many times that I wanted to talk to you, but one look from you made me shrink back, I admit that I''m a coward, but my love for you is real and it''s absolutely not adulterated." Seeing that he was so nervous that his face was flushed red, Lynn Wood could only stop teasing him. Her white fingers gently caressed the man''s handsome face, and she said with a soft and smiling voice: "Then do you believe me, I like your cowardly nature, and it''s very easy to bully you." "Ah ..." Billy William''s expression froze. Lynn Wood smiled even wider: "Every time I see you avoiding my gaze, I want to bully you in a different way." "I never thought that you would be such like this!" Billy William didn''t know whether tough or cry, but she finally heaved a sigh of relief. Even if she didn''t see his weakness, she would still like him. "Otherwise? What do you think I am? " Lynn Wood raised his eyebrows disapprovingly. "I thought you were a woman like a queen, that you wouldn''t bow your head to anyone, that you would be conquered by a man better than you, that you would be a gentle wife for him, that''s why I didn''t have the courage to approach you." Billy Williamughed, thinking of his weakness, he felt very helpless. "Idiot, your face is enough to convince me!" Lynn Wood hooked his neck, and the warm lips pressed onto his. Chapter 1130 Chapter 1130 Although she had been transferred to a different position now, she was still working very seriously. This was because she suspected that Leo was testing her, testing her, and she had to put herself in her best condition, so that he could see her hard work and progress. The elevator suddenly opened, and Amanda''s beautiful eyes turned to look. After the elevator door opened, Leo''s tall and straight figure quickly walked out from the elevator. Behind him were a few senior executives who had serious expressions on their faces, as if they were rushing to do something important. Amanda originally wanted to go over and greet them, but seeing Leo''s cold face, she was so scared that she didn''t dare to act recklessly. She could only stand at the entrance of the elevator like an idiot, staring him for a long time. The elevator doors opened for a long time, but she didn''t notice. Amanda was also aware that something had happened to a branch under the William Group. Leo should have been dealing with this matter recently, because he had already caught a person in charge of thepany''s Finance Department, and upon hearing that he had been sold off, he took the initiative to admit that he had taken the money and purposefully made a mistake, causing the company to make an error in its ounting, causing thepany''s interests to be harmed, and also affecting Leo''s public image. Leo took this matter seriously, and now, the police had also involved themselves in this matter. Amanda watched as Leo''s figure disappeared, then unwillingly retracted her gaze. Raising his head, he saw that the elevator had gone up again. Amanda clenched her teeth with anger. Every time she saw Leo, she would feel annoyed and frustrated, and thinking about how close she was to him, she actually didn''t have much chance to talk to him. She felt that it must be that Mary had used some sort of seductive method to confuse Leo, causing him to be unable to let go of her for a while. Otherwise, how could a perfect man like Leo really like a damn girl that hadn''t even grown hair? Amanda took out her phone, pulled out a phone and called. With a fierce tone, she asked: "What''s going on? How many days have passed since I asked you to help me investigate this matter? If this goes on, then give me back my money, and I''ll look for someone else to help me with it." "Amanda, don''t be anxious. Didn''t we just agree to your request? We''ve been looking for her mother''s past affairs, haven''t we? This is not as simple as you think, we all need to ask bit by bit. " The thing Amanda asked for was a very small investigationpany, so it would indeed take a long time for him to get more information. "It''s really useless. I''m waiting for more time. I''ll give you two more days. If you don''t find out, I''ll really have to take back my money." Even her father, who loved her the most, was urging her to give up on Leo. She was so angry that she was about to leave home. Gabriel Addison sat in the car and headed towards Mary''s filming area. He had made this decision for a long time, and previously, he had not dared toe because her daughter had grown up. Now, with the other daughter causing a ruckus and running away from home, he had no choice but toe over to see Mary. When he heard that she was filming in a movie city right here, Gabriel Addison hurried over. Even if he was pulled down from his old face, this matter would still have to be discussed openly. He really didn''t want to see his two daughters be enemies just for a man. Otherwise, it would be a huge tragedy in his life for sisters to destroy each other. In the past, Catherine carried him and stubbornly wanted to give birth to this child. Gabriel Addison was actually very scared, because when they were dating, she didn''t tell Catherine the truth, and in fact, he had dated a woman for more than a year. Furthermore, that woman also gave birth to a daughter on her own ord, and at that time, Gabriel Addison had no choice but to give up on Catherine and marry her instead. "Mary, I hope you can understand your father''s helplessness!" Gabriel Addison looked at the scenery outside the window, his heart filled with conflict and sadness. Mary''s acting had reached its climax. From its initial sweetness to its current tyranny, it was unknown how many times Mary had to cry a day, even her eyes were red and swollen. However, when the director praised her for her crying so much, she immediately started crying. "Take a piece of paper and wipe your tears away!" When the filming was done, Bryant took out a tissue and gave it to Mary. It had to be said that no matter how much time had passed, Bryant was still unable to ept the fact that a woman would cry at him. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "It''s so brutal, it''s killing me!" Mary used a tissue to wipe her tears as she smiled bitterly. "That''s right, I can''t do it either. Who wrote this script? I really want to find him to change the script!" Bryant also didn''t know whether tough or cry. "I think I heard that the director purposely changed the ending. Why don''t you go talk to the director about the script tonight?" Mary suddenlyughed. Bryant rolled his eyes at her: "What''s the use of me going? "If you want to go, it will have to be you. Seeing that you are crying and even the director is praising you, I suspect that the director likes you crying and acting, which is why the plot is so brutal." "Cut the crap. Who doesn''t know that when the director picks you, he''ll say that the script is for you to decide." Mary red at him, unwilling to be outdone. The two of them thenughed. There was a lot of joy at the scene, maybe they were just talking about how they were going to get back at each other. "Mary, someone is looking for you." A staff member hurried over. "Who''s looking for me?" Mary was surprised, wasn''t the filming period used to prevent people from entering? "A man, a middle-aged man!" Bryantzilyid on the casual chair beside him: "Quickly go take a look, maybe you''ll have to pick up the script again!" "The next time I ept the script, I''m not going to y opposite you. I''m afraid that I really will fall in love with you." Mary joked. "Don''t say that, I am afraid Leo will cut me with his de!" Bryant thought about thest time Leo came to visit him, and coincidentally, he was acting the part of a kiss with Mary. "Don''t worry, you''re not my type!" Mary put on a coat and walked out with big strides. Bryant shrugged his shoulders disapprovingly as he opened his phone''s screen to take a picture of Robbin secretly. Chapter 1131 Chapter 1131 Mary thought that maybe there was a new movie that hade knocking on her door. It was because there were quite a few people who hade to take part in the movie recently that Bryant would joke with her. When she stepped out of the door and saw Gabriel Addison, her smile instantly froze, and the color of her facepletely faded. She turned to leave, but Gabriel Addison chased after her in a hurry, "Mary, don''t go yet. Uncle Amanda has something to tell you." Mary turned her head towards him in disgust: "I have nothing to say to you." "You know about it?" Seeing how Mary treated him, he could not help but freeze. Maryughed coldly, "Back then, it was I who did not know about this that called you Uncle Amanda. Now, however, I feel like vomiting whenever I see you. Hurry up and disappear from my sight." "Mary, you must have misunderstood me. I have been feeling very guilty all these years. Otherwise, I wouldn''t havee looking for you!" Looking at Mary''s cold and indifferent expression, Gabriel Addison''s heart was in pain. He hated himself for provoking Catherine back then, and even more so, hated himself for not being able to give her a warm family after giving birth to her daughter. "I always thought of myself as an actor. So, you are the real actor. Stop saying such hypocritical words. If you were guilty, you shouldn''t havee to find my mother." Mary angrily clenched his teeth and cursed. Gabriel Addison immediately became anxious: "Mary, listen to my exnation, can''t we talk here? We will find a ce with fewer people and say that it would not be good for us if our rtionship were to be discovered!" "It''s not good for you, it''s good for me, everyone else is guessing that I''m a bastard, my father is unknown, there are even people who say that my father is a murderer who is escaping, or has been dead for more than ten years, I really believed these bullshit before, but now, if they knew that I have a deputy mayor''s father, then it would definitely be enough for me to stir up a lot of hype." The corner of Mary''s mouth raised, and her ice-cold voice made Gabriel Addison''s face change between red and pale. "Mary, I''m sorry. Daddy is wrong. Daddy shouldn''t have let you suffer in this world." Gabriel Addison caressed half of his face, looking like he had no face to see anyone. Mary''s current mood was alsoplex and messy. She had practiced this in her heart countless times, and if she really met Gabriel Addison, she would say some ruthless words to humiliate him, strike him down, and stab the des where he hurt her mother. However, at this moment, she discovered that her mind was empty. Looking at the middle-aged man in front of her with a sorrowful expression, she recalled the time when he secretly stuffed toys into her hands, gave her snacks, and would even secretly hand her a red packet during festivals. "Scram, scram. Don''t look for me again in this life. Just treat it as if you don''t have a daughter like me. I really think you''re dead and won''t think about it again." Mary turned and quickly ran away as tears continued to fall down her face. "Mary ..." Gabriel Addison looked at her flying figure and froze in ce for a moment. In the past, she was young and did not know any wisdom. He could still use things to coax her, but now, she knew everything and was about to cut off all rtions with him in this life. Gabriel Addison could only sit in the car and leave. However, their rtionship was always cold and indifferent, until he met Catherine, and realized that some women were originally born lively and cheerful, giving people a lot of happiness. Thus, he became infatuated with Catherine almost instantly, but because of some reasons, when he was young, he easily made a lot of promises to his wife, because he felt like swearing to not take money, and swearing to not take money, and most women would listen to these sweet words, not taking money, and listening to a woman''s love, he believed that every man would say a lot. At that time, Gabriel Addison wanted to get rid of his wife, and at the same time, he also wanted to be eternally together with Catherine. In these two rtionships, he went back and forth, repeatedly saying that he couldn''t bear to let go. In the end, Gabriel Addison had no choice but to give up on Catherine. However, what he did not know was that Catherine had also loved him wholeheartedly, and had even given birth to their daughter. Mary ran into the film crew''s dressing room while crying. She didn''t know why Gabriel Addison hade to find her. Since he had already abandoned her, his disciple should not havee to look for her and make her sad. Mary felt as if the tip of a knife had cut into his flesh, causing excruciating pain to reach its peak. She was no longer in the mood to film her next scene. At this moment, she inexplicably wanted to see Leo. She wanted to see him. Bryant politely knocked on the door. In front of him, Mary''s face was still full of tears. "I heard from the director that you''re not filming today. Are you going back to the city?" As a friend, Bryant still wanted toe over and pay some attention to her. "Mm, I was ning to go back, but I didn''t drive over this time!" Mary wiped her tears and sighed. "Why don''t you take my car and go back. I also want to go back!" Bryant said with a indifferent tone. "You''re really going back?" Mary raised her head and looked at him. Bryant nodded: "I promised someone that I would go back and apany her whenever I''m free." "You got a girlfriend?" Mary instantly suspected. "Who said that they had to have a girlfriend before they had to go back and apany her?" Bryant still wanted to keep it a secret for the time being. Mary could not helpughing: "Alright, I know the rules of this business, I won''t ask randomly, since you are willing to give it to me, it can''t be better, I''m going to pack my things, wait for me!" "Alright, I''ll wait for you outside the door!" Bryant turned and left. Mary simply packed her personal belongings and walked out of the door, seeing Bryant''s private business car. The driver came down and helped her put the things away, and Mary sat down. Bryant lowered his head and started chatting with his phone, a happy expression on his face. Mary suddenly felt envious of the rxed and happy expression on his face. When would she be able to walk out of the haze and regain her happiness? "I heard that the William¡¯s Family has met with some trouble recently, did you go back tofort Leo?" Bryant put down his phone and asked with a faint smile. "He probably doesn''t need me tofort him. There are many people who canfort him!" Mary started to feel indescribably sad. In the past, she would recklessly think that Leo was injured, and only she couldfort him. Only now did she realize that she had been too naive back then.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Bryant felt a little awkward. Had he stabbed her with pain? Chapter 1132 Chapter 1132 Along the way, Bryant avoided bringing up Leo''s topic anymore. He felt that a serious matter had definitely happened between Mary and himself, if not, would not be so sad just by hearing his name. However, during the journey, if they didn''t chat, it would be very depressing. In the end, the two could only chat about the script, which resolved the awkwardness along the way. After a few hours of driving, the two of them chatted for a while, before both of them slept on their chairs. When Mary woke up, the scenery outside the window had be more familiar. "Do you want some water?" Bryant woke up before her, and the gentleman handed her a cup of water. "Thank you!" Mary said gratefully, took the water, twisted it open and drank it. "Where are you going?" Bryant asked curiously. "I don''t know. How about you send me to a ce?" Mary did not want to return home at this time, because once she did, her mother would begin to restrict her freedom. Although she understood that her mother also meant well, she still wanted to be free and unfettered. If she wanted to see someone, she could meet them, and if she wanted to speak, she could tell them to him. The ce Mary got Bryant to send her to was Leo''s private apartment. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. During this period, she wasn''t sure if he was at home. Mary got off the car, Bryant gave her a mask: "Take it, you will definitely use it!" "Bryant, you are so considerate, your girlfriend is so lucky!" Mary could not helpughing. "Thank you for your blessings!" However, Bryant did not dare to expect Robbin to discover such a great benefit from it. Mary put on a mask and walked towards the entrance of the district. This was a high-end residential area, and registration was required to enter and leave the ce. However, Mary could be considered a familiar face here. Mary made her way to the floor that Leo was on familiarly. After taking a deep breath, she decided to go up boldly. Leo''s apartment was on the top floor of this floor. When Mary walked out from the elevator and saw the fingerprint lock, she couldn''t help but lower her head to take a look at her thumb. Mary hesitated for a moment, but still pressed down on the thumb, theplex identification program activated, and with a ck, the door opened. Mary waspletely stunned, but looking at this small detail, it seemed that Leo still left her with a trace of hope. Mary hoped that Leo was not at home now, because she wanted to be a passerby too. He hurried over to take a look and leave, not disturbing him at all. Unfortunately, when she walked into the room, the man had one hand wrapped around his pants, and his handsome face was filled withplex joy. "You ... How did you get home? " Mary suddenly had a guilty conscience like a thief, he even started to stutter. Leo wore a bright white silk shirt on his upper body and ck trousers on his lower body. Such a simplebination emitted his masculinity''s charm to the extreme, causing his tie and jacket to be casually thrown on the sofa. If there really was such a monster in this world, then it was likely that he was the only one who was like this. His gaze was deep and enchanting, and his facial features were handsome and there was nothing to be vignt about. "Why are you here so quietly?" Leo''s thin lips curled up, showing how happy he was. To be able to see his most beloved woman in thiszy afternoon, the haze that had umted in his heart these past few days, seemed to have been blown away by a gust of wind, leaving only satisfaction. Mary was so nervous that her face was flushed, her two small hands had no ce to ce them so she could only tightly grip the small straps on her backpack. She was extremely embarrassed, and could only let out a dryugh: "I thought you weren''t home at this time." "What''s there to steal if I''m not at home?" With graceful steps, the man approached her. As he spoke, the smile on his face deepened. "Who said I came here to steal? Besides, you have nothing worth stealing from me! " Mary, who had been deemed as a thief by him, immediately retorted with a red and hot face. "Oh?" The man''s voice rose, clearly teasing her on purpose, "So, you came here to steal from me. I am the most expensive person in this house." "Leo, seeing that you are still able to joke around at this time, it means that yourpany does not have a big problem." Mary was speechless, at this time, wasn''t he supposed to use the alcohol to ease his worry? But why was it that the man she saw was even more evil than before? "Are you concerned about me?" The man was already standing in front of her, his deep gaze fixated on her blushing face. The intense sunlight outside the window refracted the light, causing the entire living room to be lit up, but even in such bright light, her skin was still like a peeled egg, tender and white to the point that it made one want to reach out and pinch it a few times. "Yes, if something like that happened to you, of course I would care about you!" Although she really wanted to retort, she felt that it was unnecessary. She was clearly worried to the point of death, yet she stubbornly refused to give him a call to pay attention to him. Perhaps, she was the one who was puffing herself up at her own cost. "I''m happy that you care about me." Leo ced his finger on her snow-white face, and said with a gentle and satisfied tone. "Then have you settled your matters? Thest time I saw your picture of youing out of Police station, I thought this matter was very serious." Mary could only ask. Leo''s serene eyes changed. Would she be more concerned about him if he acted a little disappointed? Who knows, maybe he would soften his heart and stay by his side? Anyway, Mom had already agreed to let them stay together. Although she didn''t say that they could get married, at least it wouldn''t be a problem for them to get along. "This matter gave me a feeling of defeat. Being questioned by others is truly not a good feeling. My personal image has also been destroyed. In these past few days, I''ve been living quite unhappily." After Leo finished speaking, he turned around and walked towards the sofa. Mary was not sure about the severity of the investigation, so when she saw the man''s frustrated expression, she could not help hugging him tightly from behind, with her face close to his back, saying softly: "How about, I request a leave of absence for two days, to apany you , do you want it?" Leo''s eyes lit up. He didn''t think that even though he was only a prostitute, she already said that she wanted to apany him. This simple and cute little fool, would he have anything to do with her? Chapter 1133 Chapter 1133 Mary was panicking inside, she really did not wish for anything bad to happen to Leo''s body. She only hoped that his work would go smoothly and that he would live happily everyday. "That''s not too good, didn''t you say that your show was fast to the point of killing young peoplest time? You''d better not take a leave of absence, it will affect your work. " Leo suddenly felt that his acting was too overboard. Although he really wanted her to stay by his side for a few days, but he couldn''t be this selfish. "It''s alright. I''ll call the director right now and ask him to approve my vacation." After Mary finished speaking, she quickly took out his phone from her bag and pulled it out. Mary walked to the balcony at the side and only saw her beautiful figure standing there, slender and elegant like jade, under the sunlight. Although Leo could not hear her clearly, he could tell that she was working hard, wanting a holiday for himself. How could he let go of such an innocent and kind girl? When Mary returned to the living room, her mouth raised into a smile: "My director gave me two days of leave. In these two days, I won''t go anywhere else, I''ll just stay by your side." "Are you going to tell your mother?" Is she worried about you? " When Leo heard that she had really taken a leave of absence, his taut heart loosened and he became inexplicably happy. "Forget it, I can''t tell her that I''m back. Otherwise, she will definitelye to cause trouble for you again." Mary sighed and decided to keep it a secret from his mother. "Mary, what my mom did to you was my fault. I don''t have the ability to take care of everything. You won''t me me, right?" Leo was still very worried, afraid that she would feel wronged and angry. "If I could only me you, then I would have a ce to vent my anger. Unfortunately, I''ve seen all of your hard work, so how could I me you?" Maryughed at himself. "You are so reasonable. It seems that your mother has taught you well. In the future, I will follow you and properly honor her." At this moment, Leo was extremely grateful to Catherine. Only a good mother like her would have such a reasonable and innocent daughter. "Alright!" After Mary heard this, the corner of her mouth rose into a smile. Mary put down her backpack and turned around, seeing the few alcohol bottles ced beside the sofa. She reached out her hand to touch them, but she was still cold. "What is it? Do you want to make me lunch? " Leo asked with a smile. "I didn''t eat anything, so I might as well make some food." After Mary finished speaking, she went to open the refrigerator. "There''s nothing to eat in the fridge. Why don''t we go out and eat?" Leo didn''t want to make it so troublesome for her, so he suggested. "It''s very troublesome to eat out. Besides, I don''t want to go out. I just want to stay in this house for as long as I can." Mary sat on the sofa and mumbled to herself. Listen to her Leo''s words felt an inexplicable pain in his heart, yet at the same time, he was moved. "Then you just wait at home, I''m going to the supermarket to buy some stuff." Since she didn''t want to go out, then he would stay at home with her. Since thepany''s matters were settled, he wanted to give himself a break. He didn''t expect her to suddenlye back and give him an unexpected surprise.N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Alright, it''s not good for the two of us to be paired up now. You should go and buy some things!" Mary nodded. Leo took his jacket and went out. When he went out the door, Mary suddenly ran over: "Your mother is stilling to check on the guards?" "Scared?" Seeing her cautious expression, Leo''s heart started to itch, he wanted to bully her. "Thest time she suddenly came, I nearly had a heart attack. If this time, she reallyes again, then the only way left for me is to jump off a building." Mary replied with an exaggerated expression. Leo held her small face with both hands, but his thin lips still couldn''t help but rub onto hers a little, "Don''t worry, my mother will allow us to interact." "Really? When did this happen? " Mary''s face was filled with surprise and disbelief. "My brother called mest night to tell me. However, my mom has a request. We can get along, but we can''t live together. Do you ept this request?" Leo could not help asking worriedly, afraid that she would have an opinion. "Why did she suddenly agree? What method did you use? If we don''t live together, of course I don''t have any objections. Anyway, my mom won''t let me stay here anymore. " Mary could not help but laugh. I had an argument with my mother yesterday, I don''t know why my mother suddenly agreed to let us be together, maybe it''s because of my brother and Lynn Wood. Recently, my mother has been very fond of Lynn Wood, so she really likes hearing Lynn Wood''s words. Leoughed bitterly, as for the reason, he did not ask. "After hearing you say that, I am finally relieved. Go and buy some things. I will help you clean up your room." The smile on Mary''s face grew brighter, it could be seen that he was truly happy. Leo nodded, turned and left, closing the door. Mary covered her lips, her happiness written all over those big eyes. He never thought that Briana would actually agree to it. It was truly rare, a pleasant surprise actually came so suddenly. Leo was a grown man, after going around the supermarket, he had two bags of stuff in his hands, as for what he bought, he couldn''t really remember, but he took everything out ording to what Mary liked to take in the past. After returning home, Mary opened the bag to take a look. Everything that this man had bought was actually what she wanted, including her favorite snacks and the simple dishes that she knew how to make. "You used to buy these before. I don''t know what to buy." Leo stood at the side, a little nervous, afraid that he bought the wrong thing. "Your memory is really good. Do you still remember what I bought?" Maryughed, and suddenly felt extremely happy. "I will remember every single thing that I did with you. I didn''t mean to remember it, I just used a little more heart when I was doing that thing." Leo said with a light smile. Mary''s face was flushed red, she replied softly and took the food into the kitchen. Leo followed her and wanted to help. Mary, on the other hand, did not mind him being in her way. The two of them busied themselves in the kitchen for more than half an hour. It felt a little strange to have these dishes on the wide table. However, to Leo, this was already a blissful life that he wished for more. Just as Leo was about to fill Mary''s stomach, a message from his phone rang. He took out his cell phone and took a look. It was his assistant. She had sent him a message. Chapter 1134 Chapter 1134 Leo''s eyes quickly swept across the contents of the phone, and the happiness he had just umted instantly froze on his face. Two hours ago, Mary got off Bryant''s private car. The two of them were talking andughing, their actions were intimate, and they were filmed by someone else, they described everything that happened while filling oil with vinegar, and the content that was presented in front of everyone right now, clearly showed that the rtionship between the two of them was not clear, and made people curious. Leo clenched his teeth tightly. "What is it? What are you looking at? " Mary walked over, saw his slightly stiff back, and curiously smacked his head as he walked over. "Gossip about you!" Leo did not hide anything and handed the phone to her. Mary held a watermelon in one hand and looked at the phone. After taking a look, her expression changed greatly and she instantly became angry: "Which media is writing these, why is Bryant and I no longer rted to each other anymore? "Nonsense." Leo turned around, his deep eyes focused on her face not moving at all. "But you just got in a car with him, didn''t you?" "That''s true!" Mary''s pretty face tensed up, then exined: "I was in a hurry toe back and find you, coincidentally, he said she wanted toe back, so I rode on his free ride...." "Why do you ride in his car when you know that you are in a very sensitive rtionship with him? You can call me. No matter where you are, I''lle and find you. " Leo''s tone was still a little reprimanding. Although he believed that she wasn''t a flirting girl, he was still a little depressed when he saw these untrue reports. "Don''t be angry, I don''t want to trouble you. Besides, yourpany has encountered such a serious problem. You must have had your clone activated too. How could I dare to dy your precious time?" Mary lowered his head andined in a low voice. "Next time, don''t do this again." After Leo heard her exnation, the anger in his heart subsided. He walked over and gently hugged her waist. Mary took the opportunity to lean into his embrace, her mouth slightly curving upwards: "Do you believe that I''m innocent?" "Otherwise? What else can I do than trust you? " Leo pulled her closer. In this period of time, her attitude was neither cold nor hot, and the distance between them caused this man''s mental state to weaken to the point of no return. Rather than calling it Mary''s unyielding love, it was actually Leo''s love that became more and more humble. Mary immediately acted like a spoiled little cat, bing even more insolent: "Don''t doubt me, I won''t betray you." "I believe you!" The man sighed and pressed his lips against her forehead. "I won''t do anything except believing you." "Leo, do you know that your words give me a lot of privileges? No matter how hard I bully you or hurt you, you will not be willing to scold me and break up with me." Mary''s small tail wagged as she saidcently. "My privileges will only be given to those who love me!" Leo never thought that she would be so arrogant. She even wanted to bully him? "Do you think your mother would be angry if she saw this?" Mary''s beautiful face paled, and she couldn''t help worrying. "She will definitely be angry, but this also means that you are a very popr woman." Leo smirked. "Of course. If you don''t want me, then there will be people who will want me. I''m not worried at all." Mary bent her waist and twisted her body, escaping from Leos embrace with a look of self- righteousness. "Mary, aren''t you the one who didn''t want me? When did I ever say I didn''t want you? " Leo really couldn''t do anything to her. Mary could not stopughing, she suddenly felt thating back this time was the right decision, if not, how could she hear how much she treated her? T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Lily''s work had gone smoothly along the way, because she had the help of a noble person along the way. Naturally, it went smoothly for her, and she now had a seat in the industry. Xipil could be considered one of her patrons, Lily had always respected her and the two of them helped each other, their rtionship had always been harmonious. Xipil brought a cup of hot tea and knocked on her office door. "Lily, thepany has obtained a learning opportunity this time, there''s only one quota, I still decide to let you go, have you considered it?" Lily put down the brush in his hand, andughed: "You mentioned this to mest time, I have never seriously considered it, and never discussed it with my family. Godmother, do you want to give this ce to someone else?" The lecturer invited this time is very famous internationally. If you learn from her for a week, even if you don''t learn anything, your fame will also increase along with it. You have to know, there are a lot ofpetitors, so if we want to surpass them, we can only improve our own reputation. In the entire country, there were only five people who were fortunate enough to have the chance to study under a master. Although Lily was the young mistress of the Wayne''s Family, she was also seeking greater and greater sess in her career, and she did not want her to miss this opportunity. "Alright, when we go back tonight, I''ll discuss this with Edwards. Actually, I personally still want to go." Lily didn''t want to waste his godmother''s good will and also felt that his inspiration wascking. He felt powerless and desperately needed new blood. "Alright, I believe that he will definitely support you. He also hopes that you can improve." Xipil said while beaming. "Well, he really did support me at work, and I''m really grateful for that." Lily''s beautiful face revealed a sweet smile. "Lily, you found a good husband, I would be envious of you!" Xipil joked. "Mom, is your rtionship with your husband not good?" Lily could not help worrying for her. She had been separated from her husband for many years and had always relied on her child to maintain their rtionship. "I pMiller to divorce when my child graduates from university!" Xipil thought about her worthless marriage and her expression was filled with sorrow. A woman used up all her youth for her child. Perhaps, this was the greatness of all mother'' s love. "Hmm, at that time, if I have an outstanding man, I will definitely introduce him to you immediately. Don''t let yourself be wronged." Lily knew that there were many men who were chasing after her but she kept on refusing them. "Alright, I''ll be waiting for you to be my matchmaker!" Xipilughed and joked. Lily sighed in her heart. She hoped that time would treat Xipil well, so that she would still believe in true love. Chapter 1135 Chapter 1135 She was on her way to and from work, and it saved her from a lot of trouble. In the past, there were people said she always put on airs, manifesting her own identity and vanity. But now, everyone had gotten used to it. If even the Wayne Family''s Young Mistress couldn''t put on airs, then those Female Celebrity''s would be even moreughable. Lily had heard a lot of these rumors, but she had only heard them before, she did not argue with him, she knew her life well, when others are addicted to talking, he would let them speak, as long as it did not affect her life. Returning to the Wayne''s Family, the two little guys also returned from school. They grew up and became more sensible. She was both happy and disappointed. Maybe this was what a mother should feel, hoping that her children would grow up faster, hoping that time would go by a little, and at every stage of their life, they would feel different, crying andughing, and would want to record all of this. The Wayne¡¯ s Family had been very harmonious recently. Ever since the olddy and Lareina had gotten back to normal, the two elders had been busy the entire day, doing things rted to the two little fellows, without feeling bored. Wife was an enemy before, but now they were walking hand in hand, talking about small things that happened in a verymon urrence. "The grandfather said that the names of the two little fellows were too casual and that he was ning on giving them new names. At the dinner tableter, he will discuss this matter with Edwards and Lily." The olddy smiled. "Alright, as long as the old man is in charge, I have no objections." Lareina nodded and replied softly. At dinner, Edwards Wayne came back on time. Recently, thepany had been doing a lot of business, the projects were increasing, and Edwards Wayne was also very busy. However, as the sky darkened, he could be seen around, perhaps this was a man''s responsibility. No matter how busy he was, he had to spare some time for his family. Money could not be spent, but the love he felt for his loved ones would slowly fade with the passage of time. The olddy raised the old man''s opinion. Edwards Wayne and Lily secretly looked at each other, obviously seeking the other''s opinion. Edwards Wayne didn''t know what Lily was thinking at the moment. After all, these two names were given to him by Lily, and he didn''t know if there was any special meaning behind it, thus he smiled and said: "Grandma, Mom, I think that Emma and George''s names are very nice, why change it?" "These two names are indeed good names, but they sound like a nickname. We still have to get a proper name for them to use when we grow up." The olddy exined. Lareina turned her head to ask Lily: "Lily, did you have a special intention when you gave them the name?" Lily shook her head: "No, I just hope that Emma will be a little cute. George is smarter, I took it very casually at the time, and didn''t think too much, if Grandpa wants to change their new name, it would be the luck of the little guy. Let Grandpa take another one for them, these two will be their nicknames." The two little fellows at the side looked at Mummy with disdain. So their names were casually given by Mummy? So casual! Edwards Wayne could not help chuckling, "You long, what can I say about you? In this way, you''re the only one who can give the child a name." Lily smiled:"When I had just given birth to them, in order to differentiate them, the doctor told me to hurry up and choose their names. At that time, my mind was dizzy, I didn''t have time to think about it. Edwards Wayne retracted the smile on his face, and under the table, used his hand to hold hers tightly to express his gratitude but also filled with gentle constion. Just like that, the names of the two little fellows were decided. They would take on new names, but at home, they would still take on new names. After dinner, Lily proposed to Edwards Wayne that she take a walk around the garden. Edwards Wayne happily agreed. The two little fellows wanted to follow along, but were majestically called back by the olddy. The two little fellows could only helplessly return to the living room, feeling wronged. Edwards Wayne and Lily followed the warm street light and walked forward slowly. "What''s the matter?" Edwards Wayne could tell that she had something on his mind, and couldn''t help but be curious. "Yes, ourpany has won a ce for further study abroad. I want to go!" Lily stopped in her tracks and turned around. Her beautiful eyes reflected the light from the streetmp, causing her to look extremely beautiful and gentle like silk. Edwards Wayne''s handsome face slightly changed, and his tone became a little anxious. "You want to go abroad? Go alone? " "There''s only one slot, so of course I have to go alone. This is a very rare opportunity. I heard that the designer only gives a lesson once every three years, I really don''t want to miss this opportunity." Lily said softly. Edwards Wayne was slightly startled. Seeing her lowered face, it could be seen that she really wanted to go. Edwards Wayne swallowed all of the worried words that had just reached his lips. Originally, he wanted to say that it was dangerous for her to leave the Congress. John Wayne red covetously at them. However, other than scaring her, making her feel even more insecure, saying these words seemed to bepletely useless. Edwards Wayne didn''t want her to be caught in such a panicky atmosphere. He would be willing to bear any danger or threat by himself. He didn''t know how to define this sort of love, but it was absolutely viewed as more important than life itself. That was because he couldn''t bear to see her in such a state. "Alright, if you want to go, then go. As for the safety aspect, I will find someone to protect you. Don''t be afraid to boldly pursue your career. This is a good thing." Edwards Wayne stretched out his hand and gently caressed her long hair to show her encouragement. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Really? I... Can I go? " Lily still could not believe that he would not oppose her at all. Instead, he supported her. "What is it? Do you think I must object to locking you up in this beautiful cage? Take off your wings, tie up your legs, and prevent you from going out? " Seeing her surprised expression, Edwards Wayne could not help butugh bitterly. "It''s not that serious. I just feel that you might advise me to give up and then tell me that there will be many more opportunities like this in the future." Lily exined with a smile. If you don''t personally go and give it a try, you''ll never know how much of a setback you''ll have if you miss this time. Darling, I''ve said, I love you, but it won''t stop you from pursuing your own dreams. Edwards Wayne''s gentle and moving voice sounded like the sounds of nature. "Then aren''t you afraid that one day, I will fly too high, too far, and surpass you?" Lily joked. "No, I''m your heaven. You can''t fly out of my palm." Edwards Wayne lowered his head and covered her lips. Chapter 1136 Chapter 1136 Edwards Wayne wanted to be Lily''s heaven, she never thought that this man would still be so tyrannical. However, if he became her heaven, then he would surely give her a sense of security, because the sky would not fall down. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Since you agreed to let me study abroad, then I''ll tell my godmother. She really hopes that I can seize this opportunity to improve myself." Lily said with a light smile. "Alright, you should talk to her. I''ll go back and apany the little guy." Edwards Wayne tidied up her hair gently, staring deeply into her eyes for a few seconds, then turned and left. Lily turned to look at the man''s tall and straight back, with warmth filling her heart. She was sure that the second right thing she had done was to marry this man. The first right thing she had done was to give birth to their children. Lily gave Xipil a call. "You called me sote at night, did you discuss it with Edwards?" Xipil smiled and asked her. "Yeah, I talked to him about it. He agreed to let me study abroad, and he even sent a few people to protect my safety. Mother, is it the day after tomorrow?" Lily asked with a smile. "Yeah, it''s the morning of the day after tomorrow, Edwards is truly gentle and considerate. Since he has sent people to protect you, I am more at ease now." Xipil said happily. "Then I''ll have a chat with you when I get to thepany tomorrow. I''ll hang up first. Good night!" Lilyughed as he finished speaking, then hung up the phone. When she walked into the living room, Emma ran towards her while dragging her small slippers: "Mummy, Daddy said that you are going to study abroad, do you need to go for a long time? Can you take me with you? " When Edwards Wayne just returned, he casually mentioned the matter of Lily going abroad to study. He didn''t expect the little guy to already have her own pMillers, and looked forward to bringing her along conveniently. Lily couldn''t helpughing out loud. She crouched down and used her hands to hold his daughter''s face and kiss her beautiful forehead: "Emma, Mummy is going to study, not y. "Oh!" The little guy''s face was filled with disappointment: "Then will Mummy be going for a long time? What if I miss you? " Edwards Wayne also walked over to console his daughter: "Emma, your Mummy won''t be there for long. You can call her if you miss her." "Alright!" The little guy dragged his tone with a reluctant look on his face. George, on the other hand, was quietly flipping through theic book in his hands. Edwards Wayne carried his daughter. Looking at her dejected look, he couldn''t help making a guarantee to her: "Wait until Mummyes back from her cultivation, father will take you guys out to y for a bit. After being bored for so many days, you must be bored to death." "Daddy, you haven''t brought us out to y in a long time. We''ve been locked up at home since school, just like little birds. How pitiful." Emma could be considered smart now and started to feel wronged. Lily speechlessly shook her head andughed. Her kids had grown up, so it was already impossible deceive them,she could only teach them with patient. As night fell, the outside of the window was shrouded in a cool moonlight. The two little fellows had already fallen asleep in Lareina''s gentle storybook. Lily and Edwards Wayne also nned to sleep. On the huge bed, Lilyzily leaned on the man''s firm arms, one of her hands was also ying with the man''s slender and beautiful fingers. "How are you doing these days? Did your uncle do anything bad to you again? " Recently, when Edwards Wayne returned home, he didn''t say a word about work. It was not appropriate for Lily to ask him about it, but at this moment, the tranquility of the night made her want to get to know him better. "He went to the President''s side. He''s still okay, but he must still be watching me. I''ve been on guard against him. I don''t dare to rx for even a second." Edwards Wayne sighed. He had to keep his mind tight every single day with regards to this eventful season. "Then you have to be careful. Don''t let him seed so easily!" Lily''s understanding of John Wayne was limited to his face that was full of smiles. If one did not know his background, they would definitely think that he was an elegant gentleman, because his actions and actions were considered respectful, but his heart was too dark. He always liked to do bad things. "Don''t worry, he still can''t hurt me. It''s just that you have to be extra careful when you go abroad this time. Don''t trust anyone easily. I''ll send people to protect you." Edwards Wayne''s finger intertwined between her fingers, as he warned with a warm voice. "I will!" Lily leaned into his embrace, listened to his heartbeat, and slowly fell asleep. In the morning of the second day, in order to thank Xipil for her rmendation, Lily wanted to invite her out for lunch at noon. Xipil naturally would not be polite with her, the two of them made an appointment at the restaurant and drove over. In the car park, Lily was waiting for her to stop, when she suddenly saw a familiar figure beside her. She looked shocked, and quickly bent down. They saw Jack Wayne holding onto the hands of a girl, both of their expressions were a little strange. "Ran Lu, what''s wrong?" Seeing her nervous expression, and that she had intentionally lowered her head, Xipil could not help but worriedly ask her. "Mom, I''m fine. I just met someone I don''t want to see." Lily continued to stare at Jack Wayne''s back, and said while clenching his teeth. "Is that the man?" Did he offend you? " Xipil frowned. "En!" After Jack Wayne pulled thedy away, Lily sat up straight. Xipil immediately said: "Since there''s someone you hate here, let''s go to another restaurant and not affect your mood." "No need, I don''t need to hide from him!" Lily suddenly thought of something. Why did he hide just now? The person who had done the wrong thing was Jack Wayne and his son. "Alright, I think he was pretty aggressive towards that girl just now. He might be threatening that girl. This kind of man, with his good skin, is actually doing such a despicable thing." Xipilughed coldly. Lily frowned, if that girl was truly bullied by Jack Wayne, then should she help out? "Mom, let''s get out of the car!" Lily opened the car door and walked towards the dining hall with Xipil. It was a small ocean building, and even the whole ce was a restaurant, thus, Lily was sure that Jack Wayne was also here to eat. She and Xipil went up the hall. As expected, Jack Wayne saw Jack Wayne and the girl sitting on a seat close to a window, Jack Wayne was currently looking down at the menu and the girl sitting opposite him was looking down at her phone. Their expressions did not seem like they were lovers, but Lily felt that it was weird. Thus, she and Xipil quietly avoided their line of sight, and took a seat at the side. Chapter 1137 Chapter 1137 The privacy between the booths was pretty good, so if the customers on both sides didn''t pay attention to it, it would be hard for them to discover the customers behind them. Lily purposely picked a seat that was next to Jack Wayne and sat down. She gestured at Xipil to keep quiet, Xipil understood what she meant and intentionally did not bring up any topic to talk with her. He merely waved his hand for the waiter toe over, which Xipil ordered. Lily leaned her back against the seat. Although there were a lot of customers in the restaurant and there were some noiseing from them, it was very easy to hear the conversation of the guests beside him. Even though Jack Wayne had deliberately lowered his voice, Lily was still able to hear him clearly. Jack Wayne raised his head to look at the girl with the mobile phone, and said in a low voice: "Is it so unfair that you have toe out for a meal with me?" "I''m not hungry!" The girl''s voice was cold. "You''re still saying that you''re not hungry? I''ve already asked your dorm mates. They said that you''ve been busy these past few days with your work and haven''t had a proper meal." Jack Wayne really did not think that there would be anyone who would live to this extent, but the girl in front of him, had made him change his mind. She could only eat two meals a day, and she could only eat a few yuan worth of steamed buns and pastries. "I don''t need your charity. I still have to work in the afternoon, so I''ll be leaving first!" Gloria Miller had actually been forced by Jack Wayne toe here. She was still wearing the clothes of a waiter at a bar, a ck t -shirt for training the body, and a tight young skirt. It was still not even the end of spring yet, and the weather outside was a little cold. However, Gloria Miller''s office made it clear that she had to wear these, so she had no choice but to wear these kind of clothes that did not block the cold. At this moment, her face was a little pale, and the heat in the room made her feel a little better. "Last time, I said that I would give you two million. Are you sure you don''t want to consider it? I still owe you three things. You can ask me for money, but if you have money, you don''t have to do these substandard jobs." Looking at her clothes, for some reason, Jack Wayne was infuriated. She felt that this woman was so stupid that there was nothing she could do to save her, she clearly only needed to say it, and she could already earn arge sum of money, but she still insisted on doing her work every day. So tired, and still needed to apany her in smiling. "Next?" That''s right, I''m pretty submissive. Therefore, I''m still not qualified to sit and eat with a Great Young Master like you. " When Gloria Miller heard his two words, her face froze for two seconds. After that, as if she was annoyed, she stood up and was about to leave. "Gloria Miller..." Jack Wayne did not expect her words to anger her. He let out a low shout, and in the next second, he was in front of Gloria Miller, blocking her way: "No matter what work you''re doing in the afternoon, you should eat your fill first. "Jack Wayne, I don''t need you to pity me, you really don''t need to do this." Gloria Miller raised her head and looked him straight in the eye. She tried her best to see the hypocrisy in this man''s eyes, but what she saw was only sincerity; "I don''t easily pity people, because I myself am not a good person. Don''t take it as me pitying you, I''m just ... To mend my mistakes, just give me a chance. " Jack Wayneughed at himself, but his tone was still quite gentle. Gloria Miller sat back down, looked at the hot tea Jack Wayne had given her, and in the end, she still held it in her hands and carefully took a sip. Only after the hot water entered her stomach did the pain in her stomach finally ease up. Jack Wayne couldn''t help sighing when he saw her expression. Gloria Miller put down the cup, raised her eyes, and met Jack Wayne''s unblinking gaze, her beautiful face suddenly flushed red. It was as if she was really begging in front of him, and she suddenly felt embarrassed. "Did your father ask you for money again? You are such a filial daughter. " Almost every month, she woulde to ask for money to use. Eighty percent of the money she earned from working, she had already given it to her father, she only had a small amount of pocket money, but she still had to persevere in her studies. She had even passed out from hunger once before, and was sent to the hospital. Hearing these words, Jack Wayne''s heart had an indescribable feeling, he felt that this woman was truly suicidal, if one day she really starved himself to death, that would truly be a big joke. The waiter brought dish after te of delicious food over. Just by smelling the fragrance of the food, Gloria Miller couldn''t help gulpping down a mouthful of saliva. Only then did she realize that she was actually extremely hungry. "Listen, your stomach is growling because of hunger, while your mouth isn''t!" Jack Wayne could not help shaking his head andugh at her. "Do you think that anyone can be as extravagant as you at birth? There are still a lot of people in this world who don''t have enough to eat. I don''t have enough to eat right now, but I''m working hard right now. " Seeing him teasing her, Gloria Miller''s face was still flushed. "Alright, I won''tugh at you anymore. Hurry up and eat." Seeing that she still wanted to be more reasonable, Jack Wayne reached out with his chopsticks, picked up a piece of beef and ced it into her bowl: "Right now, your stomach has nothing, so it''s better to eat less food. What I have ordered is considered to be food for your stomach, so you don''t have to talk to me anymore. Gloria Miller''s eyes grew slightly hot. All the men she met wanted toe over and touch her hands immediately to tear off her clothes, but she didn''t expect that Jack Wayne would actually care about her so much and even picked up food for her. "Thank you!" Gloria Miller''s voice was very soft, but it came from the bottom of her heart. "I owe you three conditions. When do you pMiller to raise them?" Jack Wayne was still very curious as to what conditions she would raise. "I still haven''t made up my mind. When I''ve made up my mind, I will bring it up!" Gloria Miller''s heart was still a little messy. "Alright then, let''s eat!" Jack Wayne did not ask further. Lily sat in the booth next to them, listening to everything that Jack Wayne and Gloria Miller said. N?velDrama.Org owns this. What made it hard for her to believe was that although Jack Wayne had dragged this girl in with great force just now, he wasn''t bullying her. Instead, he had carefully ordered a lot of food for her, and was even worried about her eating more. Lily still wanted to listen to more, but Jack Wayne and that girl did not have any more conversations, and the two of them really only lowered their heads to eat seriously. Chapter 1138 Chapter 1138 Jack Wayne and the girl called Gloria Miller finished their meal and then left. Lily was finally relieved, he had been holding back from talking to Xipil earlier on, and Xipil had also been cooperating with her, and now, they had left, and Lily patted her chest: It''s so dangerous, luckily he did not pass our table, if not, she would have realized that I was eavesdropping on their conversation. "This person looks familiar, but I just can''t remember who he is. Lily, who exactly is he?" Xipil had actually seen Jack Wayne before, at thepany''s annual meeting a few years ago. But after so many years had passed, she really didn''t have any impression of him. "He''s Edwards Wayne''s cousin, his name is Jack Wayne, you might have met him before." Lily thought that since his godmother had worked at Only Idealism for many years, she might have met him before. "Lily, did you overhear anything important?" Xipil immediately asked her when he saw her frown. "I didn''t hear anything strange, but Jack Wayne seemed to have offended this girl called Gloria Miller, and even agreed to a few conditions with her." Lily said with a wry smile. "Isn''t it normal for a man to agree to a woman''s conditions? I think that girl is wearing revealing clothes, and she doesn''t look like a proper girl. Jack Wayne likes this type of girl? " Xipil could only judge from Gloria Miller''s clothes, because the weather was still cold, there was no girl who would wear such revealing clothes, with their arms and legs exposed, when they were old, they would definitely freeze sick. "I don''t know what rtionship this girl has with him, but I can hear that he seems to be quite concerned about her. Perhaps, he really is his girlfriend." Lily thought about how Jack Wayne had some thoughts about him before. But now, he had found a girlfriend, could this be considered a good thing? Regarding some of Edwards Wayne''s matters, it was inconvenient for Lily to exin in detail. Thus, they skipped over the topic and started to discuss about the work. Gloria Miller was in a hurry to go to work, so she quickly ate and left. Jack Wayne had no choice but to follow his down, when they walked out of the hall''s door, a cold wind blew on them, causing Gloria Miller to shiver instinctively. Although she tried to straighten his back and not let himself look weak, her body''s reaction was very honest. Jack Wayne''s expression was somewhat unsightly, after realizing that she was shivering from the cold, he still took off his suit jacket and forcefully draped it over Gloria Miller''s shoulders. "I don''t need it ..." Gloria Miller''s face reddened, and was about to refuse. Jack Wayne said with a dark face: "Look at your own face, it''s as white as snow, and even said that there''s no need, you don''t know that a woman''s body is already cold. If you continue to freeze like this, you might not even be able to give birth to children, you''ll regret it." Hearing the man''s words, Gloria Miller was really frightened, but she did not reject his jacket anymore. She onlyughed at herself: "Even if I don''t have any children, it''s none of your business." "Doesn''t it have anything to do with me? If you really can''t have children in the future and me it on me, wouldn''t it be hard for me to exin everything even if I had a hundred mouths? " What Jack Wayne was referring to was the night that he got drunk, and he had forced her, but he was actually very regretful. Jack Wayne was still caring much about sextowards men and women, if it wasn''t for the woman he truly liked, he wouldn''t even want to touch her. But now, he had actually snatched away Gloria Miller''s innocence for no reason at all, so he naturally wouldn''t ignore her. Gloria Miller''s face became even paler, she was most afraid of Jack Wayne mentioning that thing. "Where are you going to work this afternoon? It couldn''t be a hotel or a bar, could it? Can''t you just get a proper job? " Jack Wayne could not help frowning. "I still have to go to ss. Except for the bars and hotels, which will hire me to do part -time jobs and get a lot of pay, I really can''t do other jobs." Gloria Miller bit her lower lip. She also felt that she would not be able to get what she wanted anyway, but she really needed money now. There was nothing she could do. "I''ll give you the money. You work for me, so I don''t need you toe nine to five. I just need you to come when you have time. What do you think?" When Jack Wayne thought of how she dressed up in front of other men'' eyes, how she had to smile, and even spoke in a low voice, he didn''t know which part of him was wrong. He actually wanted to give her a job. Gloria Miller looked at him in shock: "Do you have such a job? What is it? " "As my nanny, you only need toe over in the evening to cook me dinner. As my sry grows, I will give you one thousand dors a day. If you still want to cook breakfast for me, I will give you another five hundred." Jack Wayne''s mind quickly spun, and he quickly thought of a way to save her from this difficult situation. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Really?" Gloria Miller never thought that he would actually give her a job. Moreover, after hearing how high the sry was, she couldn''t help but swallow her saliva. "Why don''t you just ask me for money? "Anyway, I still owe you three conditions." Jack Wayne smiled, feeling that Gloria Miller was being stubborn, thinking that taking his money was equivalent to selling off her body, was this money used to him? "If you''re willing to give me this job, then I''ll take one of your conditions in exchange. I know that you''re intentionally giving me too much sry, so I don''t want to owe you a favor." Gloria Miller lowered her head, her two small hands tightly entwined together. She was not stupid, and was able to tell that Jack Wayne was intentionally treating her well. "Do you want to exchange a condition for this job? Gloria Miller, you truly are stupid! " Jack Wayne''s heart trembled. He thought that this woman was ning to use these three conditions to do three big things, and he had even mentally prepared himself to be ruthlessly beaten by her. But now, she had used one condition so easily. "If you are willing, I will quit all my jobs and work for you. I will be taking my exams soon, and I want to spare some time to study. Thank you for giving me such an opportunity. I will be leaving first!" After Gloria Miller finished speaking, she took off his suit jacket and stuffed it back into his hands. She then turned around and ran quickly towards the bus that had stopped in the distance. "I''ll send you off!" Jack Wayne chased after her at a fast pace, but unfortunately, the girl was already on the bus. Gloria Miller looked out the window of the bus and saw that the man''s tall and straight figure still stood at his original position. Her eyes, however, were staring right at her direction. Gloria Miller closed her eyes slightly, she hoped that the god would let her meet a good person. Chapter 1139 Chapter 1139 The matter of Lily going abroad to train had already been settled. At night, Edwards Wayne specifically invited her out for a romantic dinner filled with candlelight, and the two of them realized that it had been some time since they had married. However, Edwards Wayne''s feelings for her had grown stronger and stronger, which made Lily somewhat unable to believe it. On the way back, Lily leaned on the man''s side, looking at the lights outside his window, his heart calm. "When I was treating mother to lunch today, I met Jack Wayne and eavesdropped on some of his matters. I felt that I had to tell you something." Right now, Lilypletely treated Jack Wayne and his son as enemies and guarded against them as if they were enemies. Therefore, no matter what she heard, she wanted to tell Edwards Wayne everything. "You even learned to eavesdrop? "I''ve grown up!" When Edwards Wayne heard him mention Jack Wayne''s name, his handsome face clearly stiffened, and then, hearing that she was eavesdropping, his expression calmed down and he joked with her. "He was with a woman. I overheard their conversation. Do you want to investigate their rtionship?" Lily said in all seriousness, ignoring his teasing. "What kind of woman is she? Are you suspecting that Jack Wayne has found an aplice? " Edwards Wayne became serious and asked with furrowed brows. "I don''t know, I only heard her name was Gloria Miller. Jack Wayne seemed to owe her three conditions, as for the rest, I didn''t hear anything either. I feel that you shouldn''t let anyone off the hook, since it has something to do with the father and son duo. " Lily truthfully said. "Alright, tomorrow I will send someone to investigate this Gloria Miller and her rtionship with her. If she is really his aplice or someone who has ill intentions towards me, I will make the first move." Edwards Wayne was still very touched, because the little girl beside him was thinking for him more and more. When Jack Wayne returned home, he found John Wayne sitting in the living room drinking tea. Upon seeing him return, he immediately asked: "Have you looked for Gloria Miller recently? Didn''t I tell you to contact her more often? " "Yes, I did. I treated her to a meal at noon." Jack Wayne replied coldly. "Hasn''t she agreed to be your girlfriend yet? So many days had passed, why hadn''t she agreed? Could it be that with your charisma, you can''t even catch up to a single woman? " John Wayne had a face full of disappointment as he looked at his son. "You can do it, you just do it!" Jack Wayne was not in a very good mood. "You bastard, this matter was caused by you. If it wasn''t for the fact that you are my son, I wouldn''t even bother to care about you. If you were to be captured and spent three to five years in there, I wouldn''t feel any heartache." John Wayne was so angry that he mmed the table and started to scold Jack Wayne. Jack Wayne also felt that he had said something wrong, so he could only slow down his tone: "She agreed toe over and be my babysitter. Dad, you should move out tomorrow. "Just give us some private space to cultivate our feelings for each other." John Wayne''s face also lit up: "Really? She promised you?" "That''s right. It took a lot of effort to get her to agree. So, can you find a ce to stay now?" Jack Wayne nodded. "What kind of joke is this? Have you never heard of being so cunning before?" Do you think I really want to stay at your house and not go? " After John Wayne finished speaking, he immediately went into his room to pack up a box and walked out: "I''m moving out now. I''m staying here because I don''t want to worry about you staying by yourself and I want to be yourpanion. Since you''ve found Gloria Miller toe over, then I''ll be more at ease with her taking care of you!" "Dad, are you cooperating with the president? Have you seeded? " Jack Wayne sat on the sofa and askedzily. "What did you say?" John Wayne''s face darkened again as he said angrily, "Just who am I doing all this for? You dare to say such sarcastic words Are you my son? " Jack Wayne said lightly: "Don''t be angry, I''m not mocking you. I''m just concerned about you." "Just do your own thing. Don''t worry about me!" After John Wayne finished speaking, he pushed his chest out. Joshua Wayne brought Elizabeth back to her hometown and lived there. He found a very secluded ce for Elizabeth to reside in, a small vi in the outskirts of the city. He even invited May and Fiona to take care of her. Bart had already found someone to make a move on Elizabeth, he must be anxious now, a mad dog will bite people recklessly, he was not willing to lose his career path because of a girl he did not like, perhaps, his current decision was to kill his daughter. Joshua Wayne could not take Elizabeth''s life to risk, so he took the risk of being discovered by his grandmother and settled Elizabeth down. In the future, try your best not to go out and eat as much as you can. If you have anything you want to buy, let May and Fiona go buy it, Bart has been facing a promotion recently and is also a loyal dog by the President''s side. He might be looking for you everywhere right now, trying to gag you. Joshua Wayne held her shoulders and reminded her in a low voice. "I know, I won''t go out. Hurry up and leave, if there''s nothing else, don''te see me, either. For the sake of the future, let''s temporarily hold it in." Elizabeth sat up from his embrace, reached out to push him, urging him to leave quickly. "Alright, just endure for a while. Everything will be fine eventually." Joshua Wayne stood up, but he was reluctant to part with him. He reached out and gently caressed her tender face: "Eliza, maybe this is a test from the heavens, and we will all have to endure this trial, don''t think about escaping anymore. If you really love me, then help me take the test, if you disappear, I will really go crazy!" Elizabeth trembled as she bit her lower lip. Thinking that she had said her goodbyes again, Joshua Wayne put down the work at hand and rushed over to find her. She felt that she was being too reckless, too unreasonable. "Don''t worry, it won''t happen again. I will never leave again." Elizabeth raised her eyes, her bright eyes meeting his, as she decided to speak. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "I don''t believe you, swear an oath for me!" Joshua Wayne purposely made things difficult for her. Elizabeth was startled, after that, she pointed her finger towards the sky: "I, Elizabeth, am born a woman of Joshua Wayne, and death is his ghost, if I have such an oath ..." "Enough, don''t say such unlucky things." Joshua Wayne was speechless. Chapter 1140 Chapter 1140 The day for Lily to enter cultivation came in the blink of an eye. The four female bodyguards that Edwards Wayne had assigned her flew out of the country with her, and Edwards Wayne personally found some time to send her off. If it was said that Lily didn''t even dare to think about such a rare opportunity in the past, what was most important to her were her two children. But now, with the protection of the elders of the Wayne¡¯s Family and Edwards Wayne, she felt that there was no more worries wherever she went. After sending Lily to the airport, Edwards Wayne returned to thepany. The moment he stepped into the office, the assistant, Larry Carter, knocked on the door and walked in: "Edwards, you asked me to investigate this Gloria Miller, I already have the information on him, but, from the looks of it, how could she be rted to a person like Jack Wayne? She is just an ordinary female university student, she is actually pretty. Maybe Jack Wayne is courting her right now." After Edwards Wayne heard what Larry Carter said, he reached out to take a look at the information: "With my understanding of Jack Wayne, he definitely won''t be interested in this kind of woman." "If Young Master knows him so well, does this mean that some unspeakable secret has urred between him and this female student?" Larry Carter immediately made a bold hypothesis. "Regarding the matter with the John Wayne father and son, we cannot rx. Go and check on the upation this woman is in, and see if there are any clues." After Edwards Wayne finished looking through the information, he still felt that it was necessary to look through it carefully. "Alright, I''ll go handle it right away!" Larry Carter nodded, then turned and left. Edwards Wayne narrowed his beautiful eyes. Recently, he had been busily hugging Old President''s thighs and was actively trying his best to curry favor with him. It seemed like he was preparing for the fight for power. Edwards Wayne really wanted to clean up this annoying uncle of his right now, he didn''t want to see him jumping around like a clown in front of him, disturbing others'' hearts. However, due to his grandparents, Edwards Wayne couldn''t do such a vicious thing. This was his difficulty, and the reason why he took it into consideration was because he was different from John Wayne. A demon whose heart was so ruthless that even their limbs were crippled, he would definitely not be on par with him. The old man dragged his sick body and personally helped him cut the decorations. It could be seen that the old man would eventually treat this grandson equally, and would not ignore him anymore. Today was the first day Gloria Miller hade over to cook dinner for him. Although she still had a mountain of information to look at, Jack Wayne directly put the pen down, took the car key and quickly walked out of the office. He called Gloria Miller and knew that Gloria Miller was already waiting for him outside his district. Jack Wayne''s expression became slightly happy, and his footsteps became a little faster. Gloria Miller held the canvas bag tightly in her hand, raised her head, and looked at the rich and powerful residential building in the center of the city, the difference was hugepared to a normal residential building, which was separated by a tall building, under the gradually darkening sky, it looked more and more luxurious, with resplendentnterns. Gloria Miller''s expression became gloomy. She knew that she was a poor person since she was young, moreover, she was even poorer than an average family. She did not expect that one day, she would actually get entangled with a Young Master from a wealthy family. Maybe some people were born on the finish line, and someone like her, who had not even reached the starting line in university, didn''t even have the right to look at the back of her neck. 10 minutester, a ck car stopped beside her. The ss window rolled down and Jack Wayne said indifferently: "Come in!" N?velDrama.Org owns this. Gloria Miller opened the car door and sat inside. As the car drove into the underground parking lot, Jack Wayne parked the car in his private parking space and turned his head. Seeing the nervous Gloria Miller, he couldn''t help butugh. Are you regretting it now, or are you worried that I won''t pay you? " "No, I don''t regret it!" "I''m not worried." Gloria Miller shook his head. "Oh?" Jack Wayne turned off the lights, pushed open the door and got off the carriage. Gloria Miller quickly followed. "Why aren''t you worried? Have I gained your trust? " Jack Wayne asked curiously. Gloria Miller looked at his face, and then bit her lips: "I initially felt that you were a bastard, but after getting along with you a few times, I realized that you weren''t that bad of a person!" "Is that so? "Scoundrel won''t write these words on his face, you still have to be careful of me!" Seeing her serious expression, Jack Wayne couldn''t help teasing her. "It''s gettingte, I should hurry up and prepare dinner for you." Gloria Miller did not want to fight with him, because she came here for a job. "Don''t worry, I''ve worked all day and I don''t have time to prepare the ingredients for the evening. So, you might need to apany me to the supermarket to go shopping." "Now?" Gloria Miller was shocked. "What? Are you in a hurry?" Jack Wayne raised his eyebrows and asked. "No, if you find it troublesome next time, why don''t I go and buy something for you?" Gloria Miller suggested. "Alright, from tomorrow on, you can help me out. I''ll give you another card." Jack Wayne said as he led her towards the elevator. There was arge shopping mall in the small district, so Jack Wayne directly brought Gloria Miller there. This was the first time Gloria Miller had walked in such a beautiful district, and she was amazed by the greenery and theyout. This was where the rich lived, and it was as beautiful as heaven on earth. In the supermarket, Jack Wayne pushed the shopping cart, while Gloria Miller followed beside him, a little stunned and helpless. "Do you know what to buy?" Gloria Miller nced at Jack Wayne. He had just finished work and was wearing a dark suit, now, he took off her jacket and a white shirt, her entire person looking fresh and clean, causing people to think that she was a rich kid who couldn''t even distinguish between oil and salt. Therefore, Gloria Miller decided to help him buy some. "Pick a dish and buy what you know how to cook. There doesn''t seem to be any soy sauce or salt left at home. I''ll go over there and take a look." Jack Wayne did not know what Gloria Miller was thinking, but when he said it, Gloria Miller was surprised. She did not expect Jack Wayne to be able to distinguish these kitchen supplies, this was truly unusual. The two of them went through a division ofbor to select the fruits, but their speed was twice as fast. In the process of purchasing, Jack Wayne picked out all the expensive fruits and directly pushed them to the bill. When she paid the bill, Gloria Miller''s heart beated when she heard the number. This was practically one month''s sry. Chapter 1141 Chapter 1141 The two of them carried the shopping bag back home. Gloria Miller took the initiative to help him share the bag, but Jack Wayne rejected him: "You''re skinny, where are you going to be able to move?" Gloria Miller was startled, although the man''s words seemed to be mocking her, but he was also feeling sorry for her, causingplicated emotions to surge in her heart. When he was waiting for the elevator, Gloria Miller suddenly saw the jar of soy sauce withrge thorns. As a result, he could not help asking curiously: "Will you cook by yourself?" "asionally!" Jack Wayne replied indifferently. "I thought rich people like you would hire servants." Gloria Miller could not help but mocked. My father doesn''t like having strangers in the house, so I didn''t invite him. " Jack Wayne looked at her weirdly, not knowing why she wouldugh at him because he did not invite any servants. "Oh!" Your father is also at home? " Gloria Miller''s face instantly tensed up. If there were still elders in the family, then she was indeed a little afraid. "Don''t worry, my dad moved out yesterday." Jack Wayneughed faintly. Gloria Miller rxed again. He took the elevator and arrived at Jack Wayne''s house. After he opened the door with his key, he suddenly thought of something and handed it over to Gloria Miller: "You take one too, it will be more convenient for you to enter my house from now on!" "Ah ..." Gloria Miller didn''t expect him to trust her so much and even gave her his key. "Take it. You can help me cook in advance!" Seeing that she did not ept, Jack Wayne could not help but frown and urge her on. "Alright!" Only then did Gloria Miller extend her hand to take it, and put it into her bag. Jack Wayne carried the things he bought into the kitchen. As heid out the seasonings he bought, he said sorrowfully, "I used to have a sister who would cook for me while she was still alive. But she was unlucky, a car ident took away her young life." When Jack Wayne saw all these things in the kitchen, he inexplicably thought of Jane Wayne. Gloria Miller watched as he held an empty bottle, looking sad. She was stunned at the door, and suddenly felt that this man was very real, alive with flesh and blood. "Go to cook. I''m going to take a shower and change my clothes. At home, I don''t like to dress this strictly." After Jack Wayne finished speaking, he turned around and walked towards his bedroom with big steps. Gloria Miller looked at all the high - end kitchen appliances, and suddenly panicked and anxiously called out to him: "Jack Wayne, can you teach me how to use these things first, and then go and bathe?" Jack Wayne was startled, then he turned back and taught her once, carefully and meticulously. Gloria Miller''s memory was not bad, and after he said it again, she more or less remembered it. Jack Wayne praised: "Your personality is not bad, since you don''t understand, you can ask." Being praised like this, Gloria Miller couldn''t help blushing. She didn''t reply to his words and only silently went to wash the rice and wash the vegetables. Jack Wayne went back to his bedroom and ripped open the button on his shirt. When he reached the fifth pill, he suddenly felt as if his body was struck by lightning, and he used Stagnation as he looked towards his bedroom''s door. "Uhh..." Although he was drunk and unconscious that night, it also proved that he was a normal man and that he still had a need for sex. Now, the woman that he had enjoyed once was in his home. "Jack Wayne, wake up!" He suddenly whispered to himself, "What nonsense!" Wasn''t it because of the drunken mistake he had made to let this woman into his life? Would he have to make another mistake now, and be unable to make up for it for the rest of his life? Jack Wayne''s back went cold, and all those distracting thoughts went away. When he finished his bath, Gloria Miller had already cut the dishes and was waiting for him to cook them. He stood outside the kitchen door, staring at the woman who was working. She was wearing a simple and unadorned gray t-shirt, a pair of washed white jeans, and her long hair was wrapped in a ck leather band around her head. If it wasn''t for the fact that her face was exposed, she really wouldn''t have been able to save herself. Jack Wayne had seen all kinds of women, seductive, sweet and pure, and also intelligent. However, this was the first time he had seen such a thing. In the past when he saw Lily, the rity and cleanliness in her eyes instantly attracted his attention, because he had seen too many women whose eyes could reflect her greed and dissatisfaction. The pure eyes like Lily''s, when looking at you, would allow you to calm down as well. Jack Wayne''s life had always been a little boring. When he met a woman like Lily, he would immediately be enchanted by her. At this moment, Jack Wayne felt that Gloria''s thrift was also different from the others. When Gloria Miller poured the food into the pot, a ssh of perspiration appeared, causing her to quickly withdraw her hand in pain. But in the blink of an eye, she saw the man standing outside the kitchen door looking at her with both of his hands crossed in front of his chest. Actually, she had experienced so much hardship in her life, she had long abandoned her dignity and even the most handsome boy hade to speak to her, she would not blush at all. But at this moment, for some reason, she actually felt extremely nervous and helpless, as if Jack Wayne''s eyes were carrying an electric current, which caused her self-esteem to tremble along with him. "Are you alright?" Jack Wayne walked over and forcibly took the back of her hand to look at it. Her skin was naturally fair, and even though she did inhuman work every day, the back of her hand was still as white as jade, with a few spots of red. "I''m fine!" Gloria Miller quickly withdrew himself, and then anxiously stirred up the dishes in the pot, urging him: "Hurry up and go, don''t stand here, the oil will ssh out, don''t dirty your clothes!" The man had just taken a bath and his body was covered in the cold scent of mint after his bath. Even though the oil smoke in the kitchen was very heavy, Gloria Miller could still smell it and her face started to turn even redder. "It''s fine. Just let me stand by the side and learn a few moves. After all, it won''t be bad for me to learn more craftsmanship!" Jack Wayne was not in a hurry to leave, he leaned on the wall and watched the movements of Gloria Miller''s hand. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Gloria Miller was both embarrassed and anxious, but she couldn''t do anything about him. "You are so rich, why are you still learning these things?" You can find a lot of people to cook for you. " Gloria Miller couldn''t help butugh at him, wanting to break this awkward atmosphere. "My dad and I have one thing inmon, and that is that we don''t like strangers in our family. If I live by myself in the future, I''ll have to learn how to cook. Otherwise, I''ll starve to death!" Jack Wayne could not help butugh. "Why don''t you hire me for a long time? I''m willing to cook for you!" Gloria Miller blurted out. Chapter 1142 Chapter 1142 Gloria Miller did not expect herself to say such words, so when she finished speaking, the first thought that came to her mind was to bite off her tongue. Her previous interactions with Jack Wayne were all emotionless, so she did not feel awkward, but just now, she seemed to be concerned about him. Jack Wayne was also startled, after that, he nodded his head as if he was joking: "Alright, if you are willing." Gloria Miller suddenly did not dare reply, and quickly stirred the dishes in the pot. Jack Wayne was waiting for her reply, but seeing that she had returned to her usual coldness, he could not help but stroke his nose, unable to hide the awkwardness in the air. Jack Wayne came out, took some fruits to wash, and then carried a te of fresh, sweet cherries behind Gloria Miller and opened his mouth: "Eat some fruits? It''s been hard on you!" Gloria Miller lowered her eyes and took a look, not daring to move at all. She could only say: "It doesn''t matter, it''s not like I cooked for nothing." Jack Wayne still picked one up and ced it next to her mouth: "Eat one, it''s very sweet!" Gloria Miller didn''t expect him to actually feed it to her mouth, so she could only open her mouth and take a bite, it was extremely sweet indeed. She felt that ever since she was born, she had never eaten such delicious fruit before. Seeing that Gloria Miller had eaten the cherry that he passed over, Jack Wayne''s mood suddenly cleared up. He directly threw a pill to his mouth, turned around and went out to eat dinner. Bart received the second letter, he was scared out of his mind. Holding the letter, he walked back and forth in the study for a long time. He couldn''t think of a solution, so anxious that his face turned pale. "Elizabeth, if you don''te out soon, I''ll kill April Jones." Bart muttered in his heart, in the end, he still angrily tore that letter that threatened him to pieces, and casually flung it in midair. "Joseph Grant!" Bart knew who was the mastermind behind this, and roared with scarlet eyes. And at that moment, Joseph Grant had a rare moment of leisure, and secretly arranged for Edwards Wayne for a tea time. The two of them sat in a unique little garden. The spring color of the garden could not be hidden, making people feel as if they could see the future. Joseph Grantughed and said: "Edwards, the information you revealed to me was really timely, I saw that Bart is like a trapped beast, my heart is extremely anxious, and I heard that he sent many people to go abroad to find Elizabeth, this Elizabeth is also hiding deep, I couldn''t find him, however, last time when Elizabeth was recorded in a video, he appeared at a scene where people were jumping at the limit, I believe that Bart''s people have also rushed there, but they still did not find anything." Edwards Wayne''s brows slightly sunk, and his voice carried a hint of worry: "My brother really likes Elizabeth, so even though this information has been spread, we definitely cannot let Bart find her. When the timees when we need to take care of him, we can let Elizabeth be a witness, it''s best not to let her be harmed right now." "I will not do anything to Miss Elizabeth. I only hope that your brother can properly protect her and not let Bart find her first, that will be troublesome." Joseph Grant reminded. "I will tell the Josh when I get back. Recently, you have been shouting so loudly that you can almost suppress your opponent. Shouldn''t I congratte you in advance?" Edwards Wayne picked up the cup of tea and said with a smile. It''s still too early to say congrattions, and until the final marriage is revealed, no one would dare to say that they are the victor. However, today, the peace on the stage has been broken, and a few unsightly matters have been exposed. Joseph Grant thought about the chaos and turmoil of the situation, and was worried that there would be trouble for the people. The battle between the ones in power, it was inevitable that it would affect the ordinary citizens, and this was definitely not something he wanted to see. However, if he did not fight for an opportunity, he did not have the power to solve this mess. "You need to have confidence in yourself and believe in the creation of a new era. Only someone like you who worries about the nation can represent the people and rule this country." Edwards Wayne consoled him in a low voice. "Chatting with you is my most rxed moment. I really hope that in the future, if we want to meet, we can make a phone call to each other. It''s not like now where youe out every day like a couple secretly dating, you can''t see the light of day." Joseph Grant joked. Edwards Wayne''s thin lips twitched: "Your analogy is too improper." "We can''t let sister ¡ªin w hear that. If she does, then the whole world will be in chaos." Edwards Wayne was older than him by a few months, so he directly called Lily sister-inw. Edwards Wayne did not object, but this kind of joke couldn''t be heard by Lily. "She went abroad to study, and she will only be back for a period of time." Edwards Wayne had nothing to do recently, and it was only because he had returned home that he was notContent held by N?velDrama.Org. apanied. Even though he had two little fellows and family, he would still miss the woman he loved deeply. "Then you should send more people to protect her. Don''t target that old fox of your uncle." Joseph Grant was also well aware of Edwards Wayne''s difficulties, so she naturally had to remind him of it. "Of course I know, my men are also closely spying on John Wayne and his son, if they really make a move, I will definitely take care of them before they do." Edwards Wayne nodded. "Aren''t you being too ambitious? You actually dare to let your sister ¡ª in ¡ªw leave the country in such a time of crisis?" Joseph Grant frowned, he felt that his actions were not very careful. "If she wants to go, let her go. Just because of me, I can''t stop her from pursuing her career." Edwards Wayne chuckled. "I heard that Joshua Wayne doted on his wife as if she were a treasure. Now that I see it, the news is true, and I thought it was just an exaggeration." Joseph Grant found another opportunity to tease him. "Who said that? I just respect her decision." Edwards Wayne''s handsome face reddened, and for some reason, he started to feel shy. "Respect or do you want me to discipline you? No matter what, I still admire your attitude towards your wife. With wealth and glory by your side, you still persevere and do not change your intentions. Edwards, this is the reason why you are worthy of my trust. " Joseph Grant patted his shoulder, stood up, faced the flowers and trees in the garden, and self-deprecatingly said: "I don''t know what kind of woman I will meet, and whether or not I will be able to always treat her like you." "Didn''t I sayst time that you were going to marry a woman? "Why haven''t you put it on the agenda yet?" Edwards Wayne also stood up, and they stood side by side as they looked at the scenery of the garden. "That woman still hasn''t returned home. I heard that she will be back the day after tomorrow. To be honest, I really don''t want to decide my marriage so recklessly. I also want to marry her because I love her." Joseph Grant frowned, his brows furrowed with distress. Chapter 1143 Chapter 1143 Aftering out from Joseph Grant''s ce, Edwards Wayne went to his brother Joshua Wayne''s company to look for him. The current artiste Bryant who was signed under his banner, under the creation of his own team, had be famous for quite a while, and gradually had the shine of his time at the peak of his life. As for his arch-enemy Neb, he did not know why, there were contradictions in its internal management, causing thepany to face the possibility of being unraveled. Actually, what Joshua Wayne did not know was that the Neb had done a lot of harmful things to Mary back then, and that was why it had angered Leo. Only when Leo secretly attacked, did it cause the Neb to break up internally this time, which was exactly what he deserved. Joshua Wayne was in the middle of a meeting, when he suddenly heard a report from his assistant, saying that his big brother was here. The moment he stepped into the office, he saw his big brother eating some fish that he kept in the office as if he had nothing to do. "Brother, why did you suddenlye?" Joshua Wayne was a little surprised and a little happy, because he had been busy with work recently and did not have much of a chance to eat Back to Wayne''s Family. "I just wanted toe over and see you. Have you been sessful at your job recently?" Edwards Wayne would never interfere with his brother''spany. Firstly, he did not want to overstep his authority, and secondly, he wanted his brother to disy his skills. However, the previous few times when thepany was in danger, it was always him who helped them out. "It''s alright, bro, stop feeding them. Look at how round they are." Seeing her brother grabbing a few more handfuls of fodder, Joshua Wayne immediately stopped him with a smile. Edwards Wayne then put down the fodder, turned around, and leaned against his desk leisurely. He stared at his brother, "Your granny called you a few times to ask you toe home and eat, and you rejected her. I thought you were busy." "I''ve been quite busy recently!" Joshua Wayne still avoided her eyes twice. "Busy dating Cathy?" Edwards Wayne raised his eyebrows and asked. "Brother, don''t make fun of me. I''ll be honest, I brought Eliza back to the country. His father is looking for someone to kill her, I can''t let anything happen to her." Joshua Wayne knew that his brother was shrewd, and that anything could escape his eyes, so he could only be honest. "Where is she? Is it safe? " Edwards Wayne lowered his voice and asked. "It''s very safe. I sent someone to take care of her. I didn''t dare go home to eat because I didn''t dare to see my grandma. I didn''t do what I promised. I don''t have the face to see her anymore." Joshua Wayne sighed as he sat on the sofa. Of course, Edwards Wayne understood the difficulties his brother was facing, and he also sighed: "It''s not like I can help April Jones overturn the case right now, even my grandmother can¡¯t." Yes, grandfather''s health is getting better and better, of course we can''t say what John Wayne has done now, it will make the two of them feel sad and hurt, but we can''t let this father and son duo continue to cause trouble, Brother, do you have any way to punish them? Joshua Wayne''s anger was churning and he could not quell the malicious intent in his heart. "I know that John Wayne has been talking about a project recently, and it seems to be rather important to him. I will intervene and let him fail, this can also be considered a blow and a lesson to him." Of course Edwards Wayne had his own methods to make them unhappy. "Then you better not expose yourself. Otherwise, if he goes to your grandpa to sue you, then you won''t be able to say it clearly. Moreover, both father and son are eyeing the shares in your grandpa''s hands right now. We can''t make our grandpa now." Joshua Wayne worriedly reminded. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Don''t worry, I won''t reveal myself. Consider this debt as avenging our brothers'' anger." Edwards Wayneforted him. Joshua Wayne was relieved, but then he thought of something and asked: "I heard mother say that sister-inw went abroad to train, did she go there alone?" "No, I sent someone to go with her." Edwards Wayne replied. "Then you have to remind her to be careful!" Joshua Wayne was still very worried. "Yes, Grandmother still doesn''t know about the matter between you and Cathy. Grandmother is very happy that you two have gone abroad this time." Edwards Wayne had already known about the act between Cathy and him from Joshua Wayne, but this was definitely not a good idea for the long term. On the contrary, the happier the olddy was, the angrier she would be. "I don''t want to anger him either, but since things havee to this, there''s nothing I can do about it." Joshua Wayne was extremely vexed. "Thene back for a meal, at least don''t let Grandma be suspicious!" Edwards Wayne stood up straight, after speaking softly, he walked towards the door: "I''m back at thepany. Regarding Elizabeth''s matters, if you need my help, please call me." "I got it!" Joshua Wayne stood up and walked him to the door. After Joshua Wayne sent off his big brother, he returned back to his office and suddenly heard his phone ring. He quickly walked over, took a look at his phone, and saw that it was May''s number. "May, did something happen to Eliza?" Joshua Wayne asked in a low voice. "Yes, Eliza said that she did note back during that two months. Furthermore, she has been feeling dizzy and disgusted recently, so I checked online. May said anxiously. "Pregnant?" Joshua Wayne''s eyes instantly widened, it was clear that he did not dare ept this fact. However, Eliza said that she took medicine when she had a cold a while ago, and even had a shot at it. She was very worried that if she was really pregnant, could she still have a child? May asked anxiously. "Yes, why can''t I? I''ll ask the doctor over right now, tell her not to think too much!" Joshua Wayne was extremely anxious at the moment, but he was also overjoyed. Eliza is pregnant? Is this true? Was he imagining things again? Joshua Wayne did not stop for a moment, and impatiently grabbed the car key and walked out. When he quickly walked down the stairs and out of the hall, Edwards Wayne''s convoy had not left yet, and Edwards Wayne had just finished receiving his call. He turned his head and saw his brother rushing out, and immediately asked: "Josh, are you leaving?" "Brother, lend me your doctor!" Just as Joshua Wayne was worrying about where to find a doctor, he saw his big brother. His eyes lit up, that''s right, his big brother had a doctor that could be used for him. "Why are you looking for Dr. Tsui?" Edwards Wayne frowned and asked. "Eliza is sick, I need to find a doctor for her!" Joshua Wayne lowered his voice and said. "Alright, call Dr. Tusi!" Hearing this reason, Edwards Wayne naturally did not say anything, and left in his car. Chapter 1144 Chapter 1144 Elizabeth''s appetite had dropped a lot recently, and she had lost weight. May walked in with his phone, and seeing her reach out to press his hand against his head, he hurriedly came over and expressed his concern: "Eliza, you''re really stubborn. I let you go out to see a doctor, you won''t be able to leave no matter what." I don''t want to cause him any more trouble. This is the country, and I''m not in any foreign country, so I''ll be leaving as I please. Although I''m no longer a celebrity, it''s still easy for people to recognize my face. Elizabeth knew that her face would cause trouble and she did not want to go outside. "I told Fiona to go out and buy you a pregnancy test. I feel like you''re really pregnant, Eliza, you''re pregnant with the Joshua Wayne''s child, I should congratte you!" May had interacted with Elizabeth for a long time, and now that he had feelings for her, he felt that she was pregnant, and that her days of suffering were over. Elizabeth''s expression wasplex, she did not know if this was considered a happy asion, but she felt that her life had be difficult to control, and what was her future? She felt very blurry. Fiona pushed the door and entered, passing the medicine in her hands over to May: "I''ve already asked the doctor, a woman is pregnant, so she can''t take the medicine randomly. I only bought a pregnancy test stick." Elizabeth took her pregnancy test stick and entered the bathroom. A few minutester, she walked out with a pale face. "How is it? "What''s the result?" May asked anxiously. "Two bars!" Elizabeth had a premonition that she might really be pregnant. Previously, when she was together with Joshua Wayne in the small town, they hadn''t paid too much attention. "What do you mean about two bars?" May was also an unmarried woman, and his face was covered. Fiona exined on the side: "Two bars means that I am pregnant!" "Really? Eliza, are you really pregnant? " May was ecstatic and shouted loudly. However, Elizabeth did not dare to repay this joy, as the worry in her eyes grew even heavier. "Eliza, what''s wrong? Not happy? "You already have a baby. You and Joshua Wayne''s child must be very beautiful." May softly said as she held Elizabeth''s arm. "Of course I''m happy!" Elizabeth said with a wry smile, and a trace of tears rolled down his face: "May, Fiona, can you guys help me keep this a secret? Don''t tell him about this right now, let me think about it some more!" May saw that something was amiss with Elizabeth''s expression, she tensed up, and then, said dryly: "Um .... Eliza, it might be toote, I just went out to make a call to Joshua Wayne, if nothing unexpected happens, he might... It''sing!" "What?" Elizabeth never thought that May would have already called Joshua Wayne, and his face stiffened. Half an hourter, Joshua Wayne really dide. Moreover, he brought a middle-aged man with him. Joshua Wayne stepped into the living room, his handsome face was filled with joy. "This is Doctor Tsui, let her show you!" May who was at the side looked at his fingers, pretending to be wronged. Elizabeth could not me her, as everything was rted to her. Doctor Tsui asked a bunch of questions, and the evidence from the pregnancy test all proved that Eliza was pregnant. He was sure that Elizabeth was really pregnant, and had been pregnant for two months. "Eliza, I never thought that you would actually be pregnant. On the way here, I thought that I was dreaming. Joshua Wayne could not hold in his joy, it had already formed a small face in his mind. With such a good gene, this child must definitely be a beautiful little fellow. Elizabeth nodded with a smile, "That''s right, I didn''t think of it either. It''s just that this child sure knows how to pick his time. "Eliza, do you remember what I told you before? With children, we can go beg Grandma for help. Grandma loves children the most." Joshua Wayne was already thinking of a way out. "Is that okay? Would your grandmother have felt that I was carrying this child on purpose, just to beg her forgiveness? "She will definitely think that I have some tricks up my sleeves to y with her." Elizabeth now wasn''t as optimistic as Joshua Wayne, her attitude had already changed. She didn''t dare hope that good things would still happen to her. "No matter what my grandmother thinks, now that the child is here, she will still be more or less tolerant." Joshua Wayne felt that what she had said made sense, it seemed that this matter was not something that could be resolved. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Why don''t we not ask for her forgiveness first? I''ll give birth to the baby first." Elizabeth really did not dare go see the olddy again. She still remembered when she just entered the Wayne Family''s gate, she was extremely fond of her. At that time, even she herself felt that she would be able to marry her grandson. "Alright, now that you are pregnant and weak, let''s not talk about this first. I will give you another ce to live and find someone to help you take care of your body. I can''t let you suffer any longer." If he had not met her at that time, perhaps her life would have beenpletely different. But it was precisely because had tyrannically forced her to stay, and not allowed her to leave, that allowed her to lead today''s life. He would have to bear all of his responsibilities. "Alright, I''ll listen to you!" Elizabeth was also unable to make her own decision and trusted him completely. Joshua Wayne reached out and gently embraced her, causing Doctor Tsui, May and the rest to look a little awkward, and tactfully went out to wait. Elizabeth closed her eyes lightly, as she greedily breathed in the air that was filled with his presence. "I will discuss it with Cathy and have her do me a favor. That way, I can apany you everyday!" Joshua Wayne frowned slightly and began to think of a way. She was pregnant, and he couldn''t let her live alone. "Miss Yang is really a good person. Help us like this." Elizabeth had a good impression of Cathy, she suddenly felt that there were more good people in this world, it was just that the good people did not do evil, and the bad people were obviously too bad. "Yeah, she''s a good person!" Joshua Wayne nodded in agreement. Joshua Wayne got up, gave Cathy a call, and asked her for help. Cathy happily agreed. After Elizabeth finished listening to Joshua Wayne, she stood up in shock: "You actually want her to live with us?" "Right, I will find a bigger vi. When that timees, we will all live together, and I can apany you every day!" Joshua Wayne was getting bolder and bolder, probably because he was happy with his child. "This way, won''t it be too difficult for her?" Elizabeth didn''t know whether tough or cry. Chapter 1145 Chapter 1145 Joshua Wayne told Edwards Wayne of his thoughts, causing him to sigh helplessly: "You have already made your own decisions, and yet you ask for my opinion. Right now, do my opinions matter?" "Brother, you have to help me, this is my first kid, He''s also your nephew, look how nice I treat George and Emma, if there''s anything new, I''ll just send it over for them to y with, can''t you help me?" It was rare for Joshua Wayne to be coquettish with Edwards Wayne, at this moment, he truly hoped that he had his big brother''s support. Edwards Wayne was immediately amused by his words, and spoke with a spoiled tone: "Alright, it''s good that you''ve decided on it, as a man, you really shouldn''t have let the woman you love suffer too much, if not, you shouldn''t have provoked her, since you''re fated to be with her, you should treat her better." "If Grandmother finds out about this matter in the future, you have to help me!" Joshua Wayne''s heart became a lot more at ease. With his elder brother blocking his way, this matter could be considered as half done. "You should be happy that I''ve taken full responsibility for you?" Edwards Wayne had never been able to do anything to this little brother since he was young. In fact, in his heart, he had always been grateful to his little brother, when his grandfather had chosen him as his sessor, his little brother immediately supported him without saying a word. Furthermore, when John Wayne had persecuted him, he also helped him in all kinds of ways. Edwards Wayne looked at him being alone and carefree on the outside, but in his heart, he had always been grateful to his little brother for his support. He had also sworn that in this lifetime, he would definitely treat him well, no matter what it was, he would act like an elder brother. "Brother, you said so, don''t go back on your word!" Joshua Wayne said with a smile, then hung up. Edwards Wayne put down his phone, his heart was also filled with joy, his brother finally had a child, and the Wayne''s Family was about to be filled in again. Cathy''s personality was gentle and calm, but she did things swiftly. She packed a few big boxes, as if moving to a new house, and moved all of her luggage into the new big house that Joshua Wayne had found. "Since the master bedroom is yours, this second bedroom is mine." Cathy said while beaming. Joshua Wayne reached out to hug Elizabeth, and nodded in agreement. "Actually, I wanted to let you live in the main bedroom. "Hey, don''t be so courteous, I didn''t say that... I want to live alone, I... Can I invite my girlfriend for dinner and stay for a night or two? You don''t mind, do you? " When Cathy got to the main point, her face immediately flushed red, looking extremely shy. Joshua Wayne and Elizabeth looked at each other with a smile in her eyes. "Do you mind?" Cathy was so nervous that they justughed and did not speak, and immediately became nervous. "Of course not. We wee her to stay here at all times. From today on, the four of us will live in harmony with one another as if we''re family!" Of course Joshua Wayne would not object. "That''s great, family!" Cathy was also overjoyed. Elizabeth was infected by the rxed atmosphere. She could not help heaving a sigh of relief, she really hoped that this would be her future, and everyone''s faces would be filled with happiness. "Wait a minute, Joshua Wayne, what if your grandmotheres to investigate?" Cathy suddenly thought of an important matter and quickly asked. "Then I''ll have to trouble you!" Joshua Wayne''s expression was also a bit awkward. Cathy''s expression changed as her beautiful eyes instantly widened, "You don''t want me to act with you, right?" Joshua Wayne shrugged his shoulders with a look of helplessness: "I really don''t want to be presumptuous, but my granny is very smart. If we don''t act a little more decent, she would definitely see through the problem." Cathyughed, then turned her gaze to Elizabeth: "If Miss Bai doesn''t mind, then I don''t mind." "Of course I won''t. I still need to thank you for your help." Elizabeth said sincerely. However, Cathy chuckled to herself. "We are each taking what we need, don''t mention the word ''thank you'' anymore, I am ashamed of myself!" The olddy was overjoyed when she heard that the two of them were going to move here together. She had also been worrying that the Young grandson had a rebellious personality and would not agree to this marriage, but from the looks of it, the young people''s hearts were not set yet. It was hard to say who they would like. "When your new home is ready, Grandmother will go for a meal!" The Old Granny said to Joshua Wayne on the phone. "Grandmother, if you have the time, you cane over anytime!" Joshua Wayne Dan Dan replied. "I''ll go pick a present for Cathy tomorrow. What do you think should be given to her? What does she like? " The olddy immediately asked happily, thinking that since Cathy was already living with the Young grandson, he shouldn''t treat her as an outsider. "Grandma, I don''t need anything. What''s more, I will buy whatever she likes for her." Joshua Wayne actually didn''t know what Cathy liked at all. She had never had a deeper understanding of it in the first ce, so this question made him difficult to answer. "That''s not the same. You''re giving it to me, and so is my grandmother. Hurry up and tell me, what does she like?" The olddy was very insistent. "She likes it ..." Jewelry and cosmetics! " Joshua Wayne thought that all women would like these things. "Is that so? "Alright, I''ll choose a few items and send it over to her!" The Old Granny saw Young grandson hesitating and said. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After hanging up, Joshua Wayne pressed his chest, is Grandma testing him? The more Joshua Wayne thought about it, the more uneasy he became. He hurriedly called Cathy to ask her about her preferences. "I like to y the piano, and I also like travelling and eating. Why are you suddenly asking me this?" "Do you like jewelry and cosmetics?" Joshua Wayne could not help but ask. "This is a necessity for women, it can''t even be considered like it. Why, why are you giving me a present?" Cathy could not help but ask jokingly. "No, my grandma asked me and said she wanted to give you a present!" Joshua Wayne Dan Dan said. "No way, why did your grandma give me a present?" Don''t tell me that you think of me as your future granddaughter-in w? " Cathyughed again, she felt that this time''s act, was really interesting. "Maybe you see us living together and think of you as a family!" Joshua Wayne was also very vexed. "Don''t call my mom. My mom knows I love to y the piano and eat delicacies." Cathy could not help but worry. "Why do you like to y the piano and eat delicacies?" Joshua Wayne pressed his head down, his face looking gloomy. "Because she likes it. Whatever she likes, I like it!" Cathy smiled. Joshua Wayne said nothing.. At this moment, the olddy was wearing her gold - threaded reading sses and was rummaging through her mother''s phone number, wanting to confirm something. Chapter 1146 Chapter 1146 A few minutes after Joshua Wayne hung up, his phone rang again. He nced at it and felt goosebumps all over his body. Grandma called again? "Hey, Grandma, you missed me again?" Joshua Wayne purposely teased her. "Josh, how are you and Cathy getting along? "Don''t lie to me, tell me the truth!" The olddy''s tone became serious, not joking with him at all. "We got along pretty well. You know how we were when we were children. Plum blossom and horse, we know each other very well." Joshua Wayne spoke a bunch of nonsense with a guilty conscience. "You know him very well? Yet, you don''t even know what the other person likes, and you still have the nerve to say that? " The olddy had already confirmed it with Mother Yang. What Cathy liked was not jewelry or makeup, but a piano. "Grandma, Cathy and I haven''t been together for long, and I really haven''t asked her what she likes. I''ve been rather busy at worktely, and she''s also preparing for her exams. "Don''t use your work as an excuse. I''ll pick out the best piano right now and send it over to Cathy. I''ll come over for a meal tonight." The olddy had already decided to wee Cathy''s favor. Since she liked to y the piano, she would give him something to please her. "Grandma, I''m afraid we can''t do it tonight. We haven''t even asked the servants toe over to cook." Joshua Wayne''s handsome face turned ugly, he anxiously wanted to advise his otherwise. "Then I will choose a few servants for you ..." "No need. Actually, I''ve already invited two. It''s just that they don''t know if they''ll be able to make it today." "Then I''ll bring two servants over. Anyway, I''m going to have a meal tonight!" The olddy''s tone was resolute. "Alright, Grandma, don''t bring a servant here. I''m going to call the servant I hired and have them prepare dinner. I''ll call Cathy too." Joshua Wayne ended his speech and then hung up the phone. This grandmother''s persistence had really given him a headache. I didn''t expect that life would be more and more like a drama. It was time to test my acting skills. Joshua Wayne called May and told her to quickly send Elizabeth to the vi on the outskirts of the city for a rest before asking them toe over at night to help cook dinner. This was because May and Fiona would be the main supporting actors for this show in the future. "Joshua Wayne, you want me to go with Fiona to cook dinner? I''m afraid I will let you down!" May became nervous. "It''s fine, it''s just a normal meal. As long as you guys can handle it, I have a prize!" Joshua Wayne immediately threw out an enticing benefit. "Mr. Wayne, if you say it like that, then Fiona and I will definitely work hard. We will go out to buy ingredients now." May immediately smiled like a flower. Joshua Wayne and Cathy had an agreement, of course Cathy was willing to cooperate and act out, thus, the two of them decided to perform on the spot tonight. Night fell, Joshua Wayne first picked up Cathy, and at around 7 o''clock, the olddy dressed elegantly as she brought her people to the door to pick up the piano. "Grandma, I heard Joshua Wayne said that you were going to give me a present and my favorite piano. Thank you so much." Cathy walked over gratefully and helped the olddy up the stairs. "Cathy, if you don''t mind my grandson, I am already very satisfied. Family, why are you being courteous?" The Old Granny looked at Cathy''s generous and clear eyes, she really felt that she was a good match for her grandson, how could she not like him? Joshua Wayne could not help but roll his eyes. In his grandmother''s heart, how did he be someone that no one wanted? "Grandma sure knows how to joke around. Your grandson is handsome and his personality is gentle. How could I dislike him?" Cathy openly praised, and the corners of Joshua Wayne''s mouth twitched. "Nice to meet you, olddy!" May and Fiona changed into a set of professional babysitter outfits and came out from the kitchen to greet the olddy. "So young?" When the Old Granny saw May and Fiona, she immediately frowned, "To be able to come out so young to be a servant, are your hands and feet really that nimble?" Cathy quickly took a step forward and pointed at May as he introduced him, "Grandmother, don''t look at her young. She has won many awards for the culinarypetition. When May heard Cathy exaggerating so much as introducing him, her eyes instantly opened wide. It''s over, she was about to lose her chain, the champion of the culinary arts was actually going to cook dishes at home, the olddy''s fire eyed gold, she was probably going to see through it in one go. Fiona''s thousand years of fixed expression had also changed because of Cathy''s words. Joshua Wayne held his forehead and wanted to cry. Cathy was too positive, she clearly said that she would be the one to introduce his. "Is that so? "I really can''t tell. You''re young and capable. Fine, I''ll repay your craftsmanship tonight." As expected, the olddy had a whole new level of respect for the two young girls after hearing Cathy''s introduction. Cathy immediately winked at May, but May wanted to wipe away his tears. "Grandma, you really care about the younger generation, Joshua Wayne and I..." "Why are you calling him by his surname?" The olddy immediatelyughed. "Oh ..." Joshua and I, oh, no, Josh will be very filial to you in the future. " Cathy''s tongue was tied, it was too difficult for her to say such intimate words. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Joshua Wayne realized that among everyone here, he was the one who had the best acting skills. "Grandmother, let me take you upstairs to see our room." Joshua Wayne hurriedly rushed over to help his grandma up and was about to head upstairs. Cathy obviously wanted to give him a chance to show off. She smiled as she watched them go upstairs and immediately ran to the kitchen door. "Phew, that was close!" The moment Cathy stepped in, what weed her were two pairs of resentful eyes. "What is it? Did I say something wrong? " Cathy was slow on the uptake? "Miss Yang, you really hurt us, I only know how to cook a few ordinary dishes, you praised me to be a top chef, if the food doesn''t taste good, what can we do?" "I know how to fight, I know nothing else!" Fiona shrugged his shoulders with a look of helplessness. Cathy was startled, then immediatelyughed: "Don''t be afraid. Wait a moment, I''ll make a call right now!" After Cathy finished speaking, she took out her mobile phone and made a call. A small ck cart silently stopped outside the kitchen door. Four people came down and quickly served ten dishes that were still steaming hot. "Wow, Cathy, why didn''t you say so earlier? It almost made my heart attack from my anxiety just now! " May was so happy that she wanted to sing a song. A rare smile appeared on Fiona''s face. "If I had said so earlier, it wouldn''t have been a surprise!" Cathy said with acent expression. Chapter 1147 Chapter 1147 Joshua Wayne did not know that Cathy had other pMillers, he was having a headache upstairs, probably because her grandmother was going to criticize him again. The olddy took a look around the vi and was very satisfied. The children'' room had been designed, and there were already some children'' toys in it. The olddy was happy just by looking at it. "Your brother left this vi for you, right? He''s really considerate. No matter where he develops the real estate, he will always give it to you, making it convenient for you toe and live at any time." When the olddy mentioned her eldest grandson, her mood turned even better. She felt that his eldest grandson was the backbone of this family. With him protecting her, it felt like everything would be beautiful and peaceful. "I will never forget how good brother has been to me." Joshua Wayne said while beaming at the side. "Of course you must remember. You are brothers by blood. Your father took care of your uncle like that year." The olddy said with a smile, her face sad at the mention of her dead son. Joshua Wayne''s eyes froze and he suddenly clenched his fists tightly. His father was so good to his uncle, but what about the result? It was an ingrate who knew how to eat people. "What''s wrong? Is it wrong of me to mention your father? " The olddy turned her head and saw the gloominess on her grandson''s face. She quickly said, "I know, you don''t like me mentioning your father. Fine, I won''t mention it. Let''s go downstairs." Joshua Wayne made a sound, he had long since be a little blurry about the word "father". The ones he remembered the most were his grandparents and his brother, and even his mother only started to get close to him after the truth of the matter had been resolved. Downstairs, the olddy caught a whiff of the rich aroma of the dishes and could not help praising, "It smells really good, she is indeed a top chef." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Joshua Wayne''s eyes changed as he inwardly became fearful. What''s going on? "Grandma,e and sit at the table. We are going to have dinner." Cathy smiled as she walked over, gently holding the olddy''s arm and bringing her to the table. Joshua Wayne also quickly walked over. When he saw the table full of delicate and delicious dishes, he immediately used his eyes to ask May who was standing at the side. May pointed at Cathy, then shrugged her shoulders. Joshua Wayne sighed. Seems like, all of these were part of Cathy''s pMillers, and the more detailed and thoughtful the arrangements. "Let the two of you sit down and eat as well. After cooking so much, I''m sure you guys have worked hard." After the olddy sat down, she invited May and Fiona to sit together. May and Fiona thanked her and sat down to eat. During the meal, the old granny also ced great hopes on the two young people, hoping to hug them and make them work hard. May and Fiona held back theirughter and pretended to be serious as they sent the old granny away, only then did the whole group of them fall apart on the sofa. "Thank you for your cooperation!" Joshua Wayne was grateful. However, Cathyughed: "No need to thank me, I want to call my family member over to rest tonight. You have no objections, right?" "Didn''t you say she went abroad?" Joshua Wayne rolled his eyes at her. "She just returned home this afternoon. I want to introduce her to all of you as soon as possible. In any case, we''re friends from now on." Cathy said shyly. I''ll go and fetch Eliza now. May, prepare a bit of a midnight snack. We''ll get to know each otherter! "" Okay. After Joshua Wayne finished speaking, he happily took the car key and left. Elizabeth stood alone in front of the french window. The wind blew her muslin, and even the moonlight outside the window danced. In the distance, a bunch of lights shot out. Elizabeth''s heart skipped a beat as she turned and walked back down the stairs. Sure enough, as soon as she walked into the living room, she heard an emergency braking sound. The ear - piercing sound of tires grinding against the ground made her unconsciously frown, wasn''t Joshua Wayne driving way too fast? Joshua Wayne got off the car and ran towards her. Seeing her standing gracefully in the center of the living room, his eyes turned deep as he smiled. "You''re waiting for me?" He walked over and teased her in a low voice. "How are things on your side?" Did your grandmother get suspicious? " Elizabeth was actually worried about the situation on their side. "No, they are all professional actors. My grandmother wouldn''t be able to see through them so easily." Joshua Wayne reached out and wrapped his arm around her waist, and felt that her waist was skinnier than before. "What''s going on? How can you get pregnant and get thinner and thinner? Our children will be malnourished, and I do not wish to give birth to a small one. " Joshua Wayne immediately sighed, his handsome face full of worry. Elizabethughed at his words and could not help but push him away. "You really do not have any common sense at all, your child is only the size of a grape, how can he be malnourished?" "Are you already reading the baby''s book? Eliza, I believe that you will definitely be a good mother. " Joshua Wayne followed behind her like a considerate husband. Elizabeth shyly lowered her head, she was not used to being praised like this all of the sudden. "Come, follow me, Cathy is going to bring her girlfriend over, let''s get to know each other!" Joshua Wayne gently embraced her behind her back as hisrge palm deliberately pressed against her stomach, which was still as smooth as always. It was unbelievable, because at that ce, a tiny life was already being born. "Did your grandmother go back?" Elizabeth was still a little worried. "She¡¯s going back, don''t worry. My grandma is too old and she won¡¯te back." Joshua Wayne knew what she was worried about andforted her softly. Elizabeth nodded, and followed him directly to the vi. Around 9 in the evening, Cathy drove and stopped in front of the vi''s entrance. Because Cathy had concealed her identity too secretively, no one had seen her picture. When Cathy came to pick her up, May guessed that she was definitely a beautiful, neutral girl, handsome and good - looking. That was why she attracted Cathy''s attention. "He''s here!" May wanted to confirm that his guess was right, so he said it while beaming. Elizabeth was also slightly curious. Cathy walked in while leading a tall and slim goddess. She was dressed in a long white dress with long, dark ck hair that reached her waist. "Wow!" May couldn''t help but scream when he saw such a beautiful goddess. Cathy walked over while holding the other party''s hand, and introduced him: "Her name is Christina, the one that I have been talking about everyday!" "Hello everyone, it''s a pleasure to meet you all!" Christina looked at her with a smile in her eyes, and greeted her generously. Everyone had a surprised expression. They did not expect that the person Cathy liked was a goddess that was even prettier than her by a few degrees. Chapter 1148 Chapter 1148 Cathy saw that the people sitting on the sofa had stunned expressions. She could not help but mutter: "What''s wrong with all of them? Did my girlfriend hook your souls away? " Joshua Wayne was the first to recover from the shock, and he reached out his hand to pinch the simrly startled Elizabeth''s palm. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Cathy, Miss Christina is so beautiful!" Elizabeth was immediately praised. Cathy immediatelyughedcently, "Of course, my eyes are sharp. If it wasn''t for the fact that Christina is like a fairy, how could I have loved her for so many years?" Although their love could be considered an anomaly, to the point where most people couldn''t ept it, the scene of the two of them standing together was still extremely beautiful and particrly pleasing to the eyes. May also opened his mouth in surprise, "Cathy, I thought that she would look very neutral, because I have understood your group before. I realized that there would definitely be one person among you who would look neutral, but why are the two of you standing together being two great beauties? "How is it not possible? That''s because none of you have seen my photos before, let me show you so that you won''t doubt our feelings." After Cathy finished speaking, she calmly opened her phone, preparing to let everyone open their eyes, when suddenly, her movements froze. She turned and asked Christina: "Christina, you don''t mind, do you?" Christina''s beautiful almond - shaped eyes were filled with a smile as she gently shook her head. "Of course not!" Cathy then happily handed over her own phone to May: "Actually, five years ago, I was still a fake brat. I had left a dirty ponytail, wore exaggerated earrings, dressed in strange clothes and mixed up with the nightclub. At that time, I hadpletely let myself fly, if I didn''t meet Christina, I might still be the same as before. "Wow, this handsome boy is you?" May saw the person in the photo who was dyed an exaggerated red and had a diamond earring. "Look, I still have a lot of looks. Actually, I look like a woman, but there''s a man living in my heart!" Cathy was really unrelenting in her shock. At this time, she didn''t need to go back to the bottom line, since she had decided to make friends with them, she had to tear off her disguise, so that everyone could get to know a new herself. "Cathy, you''re so handsome, so it turns out that you''re the one ying the role of boyfriend in your rtionship. Looking at your cool photos, I feel like blushing." May was always a straightforward person, and now that she flipped through the photos one by one, the more she looked, the more he felt that Cathy was so beautiful that even women would be moved by her. Elizabeth and Fiona had long since sat beside May and admired the pictures. On the other hand, Joshua Wayne was sizing up Cathy with interest. After that, he smiled: Don''t tell me, your family knows about the matter between you and Christina? "Georgely speaking, they know a bit." After Cathy finished speaking, he extended his hand and grabbed Christina''s hand. Christina also held her hand tightly, as if they were talking about some kind of emotional interaction that others couldn''t understand. "Then your parents must be deceiving us by sending you over to my ce for a blind date!" Joshua Wayne joked. "Same here!" Cathy was thick-skinned, even if Joshua Wayne said it like that, she didn''t feel that it was unfair to him at all. Joshua Wayne nodded his head: "Forget it, we will take what we need each, there is no need to deceive people, I am a little tired, all of youdies chat, I will go upstairs to rest, Eliza, don''t y too late!" After Joshua Wayne finished speaking, he walked up the stairs first. Elizabeth now even didn''t want to leave, she was enjoying Cathy''s handsome appearance. "After Cathy said that she had made friends, I especially bought some gifts abroad, I hope you all will like it!" Christina opened a bag in her hand and took out the cute ornaments she bought. "Wow, they are so pretty. Miss Christina, you''re so considerate. I can understand now why everyone wants to be friends with the rich. It''s a very happy thing." May said with an exaggerated look of amazement. Her words made all the women in the roomugh. After chatting for half an hour, the women went back to their own rooms to rest. Christina and Cathy slept in the same room, May and Fiona lived alone in the same room, Elizabeth had never lived in the same vi with so many friends before. At this moment, she felt a sense of novelty and happiness, both of her friends were at peace, their lives were at peace, and this period of time was also worth everyone''s memories. Elizabeth yed with the small gift Christina gave him as she pushed open the door to her bedroom. Joshua Wayne had already taken a bath and was lying on the bed. "What''s that in your hand?" Joshua Wayne saw it with his sharp eyes. "It''s a gift from Miss Christina!" Elizabeth walked over and showed the gift to him. "Cathy really has the charisma of a man. Seeing how enchanted she is by all of you, is she trying to steal a market from me?" Joshua Wayne joked. Elizabeth couldn''t help butugh: "That''s because you men are bing more and more dishonest, and that''s why women choose to have a different kind of love. I think that Miss Yang is pretty good. "I think that her rtionship with Christina is pretty good, don''t think about poaching others!" It was clearly a joke, but the two of them were fighting very seriously. Joshua Wayne flipped open his nket and got off the bed, directly hugging her from behind. "Are you not worried about me at all? Christina''s looks are not bad, aren''t you afraid that I''ll be tempted by her? " Elizabeth''s body froze as she turned to look at him: "Are you serious? Cathy helped you in such a way, but you actually still want to steal her girlfriend? Are you even human? " "Idiot, I just want to see you jealous." Joshua Wayne realized that Elizabeth had misunderstood his meaning and immediately said. "I''m not jealous anymore. Every day I''m with you, I feel like I''ve stolen everything. I can''t even fall in love with you in time, so how can I possibly be jealous?" Elizabeth seemed like a pitiful little girl as he muttered pessimistically. Joshua Wayne could no longer bear to hurt her. He held her tightly in his arms, pulled her over, and looked at her with his beautiful eyes. "Why does he look more and more like a child, I''m almost about to be a mother!" "Joshua Wayne, I really like my current life. Elizabeth said as she nestled her face in his embrace, choked with emotions. "This kind of life will always continue!" Joshua Wayne guaranteed as he lightly kissed her forehead. Chapter 1149 Chapter 1149 Lily had already gone through a few sses, and she still had to watch a show during the night. The entire day''s worth of travel was arranged to the brim, although tiring, it was also plentiful. The journey of the second day had already begun. Lily departed from the hotel with bodyguards escorting her all the way to the university where she attended. The security throughout the entire journey was extremely tight and Lily also felt very safe. In the afternoon, Lily and a few designers from all over the world were conversing with each other while having a tea time. Suddenly, her bodyguard walked over and whispered into her ear: "Miss Lily, there''s a girl called Alvina Miller who wants to see you." "Jasmine? I don''t know anyone named that. " Lily immediately became vignt. "She said she knows you, and that she has an urgent request for your help. She also said that you must help her once, so she will be grateful." The bodyguard continued. "Does she have a problem?" Lily asked. The bodyguard replied, "She gave us her ID. Plus, she''s a student here, so she doesn''t look like a terrorist." Lily was puzzled. Was he really her friend? But she had a good memory. She really couldn''t remember having a friend called Jasmine. "There''s a Cafe,nearby. Ask her toe and talk." When Lily heard him say that she was in a hurry, she had no choice but to meet this person. In the event that there was an emergency, she might really be able to help. Lily bid farewell to her friend, and headed towards the Cafe. She saw a shy girl, who was tightly grabbing onto the backpack belt, after seeing her, she forced out a smile, and waved her hand. She then introduced herself: "Miss Lily, I''m sorry to bother you, but I really can''t find anyone else to help me." "Miss Miller, right? Have we met? " Lily looked at her with a guarded expression. "No, this is the first time we have met. Oh, my name is Alvina, I want to ask you a favor, I hope you can help me, to you, it might be as easy as lifting your hand, but to me, it is rted to the happiness of my whole life. If you help me, I will definitely repay this favor." Miller Meixi''s beautiful face was filled with nervousness. ''Oh, what can I help you with?" Lily sized her up and discovered that her eyes were clear and sincere. She didn''t seem to be a bad person. "That... I heard that your husband, Mr. Wayne, is connected to Vice-President, so he must have had a way to contact Joseph Grant. Can you help me tell him that Vice - President must break the engagement? We don''t want to destroy each other, he also hasn''t seen me, so he definitely won''t like me, too, Miss Lily, please help me, I''ve escaped the marriage, my grandfather had sent people to catch me, if I were to be caught, if I were to run away again, he''ll break my legs. " After exining everything clearly in one breath, the only thing left to do was to blink her teary eyes, like a helpless little rabbit, as she looked at Lily, asking for her help. Lily looked at her in astonishment, not expecting her to ask for this. "That... I''m not too sure if my husband and Vice - President have some sort of private rtionship, how about I ask for you, you leave a contact method for me, if I ask, I''ll give you a call. " Lily really wanted to cruelly reject her, because she didn''t want to interfere with Edwards Wayne''s interactions with others. However, the little face in front of her that was covered in tears, was hard to refuse. Alright, she was indeed a soft person. "Really? This is my contact number, I beg you, please help me deliver the news, I must get Joseph Grant to propose a marriage annulment. " Jasmine said, wiping the tears from the corners of his eyes with his hand. He looked relieved. Lily received the contact number from her and looked at her teary appearance. He could not help being curious: "The other party is at the Vice-President, why do you not want to marry him? A man of high status should be able to give a woman a greater sense of security." I have also heard of your love story with the Mr. Wayne, but unfortunately, I have that kind of personality. I do not like to be forced to do things that I do not want to do. Alvinaughed bitterly at himself. "Do you not like Joseph Grant''s looks? I feel like he''s pretty handsome! " Lily had seen Joseph Grant on TV before. Although he always wore a strict suit when he appeared on stage, his young and handsome face still attracted a lot of women'' attention. "What''s the use of men being handsome, they can''t be used as food. I pay more attention to spiritual food!" Alvina Miller shrugged her shoulders helplessly and expressed her gratitude once again, "Miss Lily, thank you for your help. I will not disturb you any longer. I will be leaving first!" "Alright, there is news. I will contact you!" Lily felt that this girl was rather polite. Moreover, she clearly knew what he wanted. Lily took out her phone, and gave Edwards Wayne a call. Because of the time difference, at this time, Edwards Wayne should not have any more time to rest.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "You miss me?" The man switched on the phone, while holding the razor in his hand, he busied himself in the bathroom. Edwards Wayne had just woken up, and as the razor slipped away, his clean and refined male face was enchanting and full of spirit. "No, I have something I need to ask you!" Lily said while beaming. "Other than saying you missed me, I don''t like to listen to anything else!" The man became overbearing. "Alright, I miss you!" Lily could only follow the tiger''s fur and speak, in case it made him unhappy. "So perfunctory." The man was dissatisfied. Lily, however, was giggling nonstop. She didn''t know why, but the ability to make Edwards Wayne angry was getting better and better. Of course, this was all because of this man''s character. "Speak, what''s the matter!" Edwards Wayne stopped joking with her and asked seriously. "Just now, a girl called Alvina Miller came to find me. She imed that she is Vice -President''s fiancee, and wanted Joseph Grant to cancel the wedding. Can you help ask him?" Lily also felt that she was being a little nosy, but, just now she had promised her that she would help her, so it wouldn''t be right for him to not help. "It looks like you have nothing to do with your further cultivation. You don''t have to bother with other people''s business!" Joshua Wayne could not help butugh. "Then are you going to help me or not!?" Lily asked helplessly. "Just take care of our own matters. Just in time, Joseph Grant might go to your country tomorrow to make a visit and let them settle their own problems." Edwards Wayne saidzily. Chapter 1150 Chapter 1150 After Lily finished listening to Edwards Wayne''s words, she revealed a surprised expression, "What a coincidence then. That Miss Miller is also here, could it be that Joseph Grant found him?" "You think too much. Joseph Grant is busy with official matters, he is busy with numerous daily tasks. How can he possibly have the time to care about where she goes? Furthermore, Joseph Grant also mentioned this marriage a few times, he was not too willing, and just wanted to beat the two of them into a pair. This kind of thing, does not cause anyone to be optimistic about it. " Edwards Wayne had already finished shaving, and had lowered his head to wash his face. He used a towel to wipe off the water droplets on his face, and what was reflected in the mirror was a young and handsome face. "What you said seems to make a lot of sense. Fine, let them talk about it themselves!" Lily decided that she couldn''t meddle in this matter. She had to quickly give the Miss Miller a piece of news. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Give me that girl''s contact information, I''ll help you transfer it to Joseph Grant, let him take the initiative to contact her. No matter what, he''s a man!" Although Edwards Wayne was unwilling to interfere in this matter, he was willing to help even with such a small matter. This was also a matter that concerned his good friend''s life. Lily gave him Alvina Miller''s contact number, then reluctantly said: "Are the children alright? Yesterday, when you called me,Emma was crying!" "They''re fine, don''t worry, Emma missed you too much, but wanted to go out and y!" Edwards Wayne already had a good understanding of his daughter''s personality. Lily could not helpughing, "Then, when I return, let''s take the children out to y!" "Alright, you can decide where to go when youe back!" Edwards Wayne also knew that keeping the two children cooped up in their home and school was indeed heartbreaking. No matter how sinister the affairs of the world were, they shouldn''t have trapped the children'' nature. "Then I''ll hang up first. I still have to attend the ss!" Lily looked at the time, she did not have any more time to chat with him. "Alright, take care of yourself. Don''t make me worry!" Edwards Wayne warned her repeatedly in a low voice. "Got it!" After Lily finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Edwards Wayne took out his phone and held it for a while, but he was still a bit worried. Lily quickly returned a call to Alvina Miller, telling her about Joseph Grant''s presence. "Huh?" Alvina Miller''s mind exploded. He obviously did not expect the two of them to actually have some fate; "Miss Miller, I can only help you to this point. Since this is a big matter of your life, why don''t you take out your courage and resolve it yourself." Lily also sympathized with her. Being forced to marry by her family, her abilities were already pitiful, but now, she had to think of a way to face it. A young girl must not have much courage, how could she grasp onto her happiness? "Alright, Miss Tang. I still have to thank you for giving me this opportunity. I will remember this kindness!" Alvina Miller was someone who knew how to repay favors and favors. Although Lily was unable to help her convey his thoughts, he had already helped her a lot. "Take care of yourself!" Lily spoke a few words of concern before hanging up. Alvina Miller''s entire person was in an extremely unstable state, if Joseph Grant took her contact number, would he really call her? If they were going to meet, what would she do? How could he convince the other party to give up the marriage? When they heard about the marriage, the Ling Family also paid great attention to it. As it concerned Joseph Grant''s presidential election next spring, it seemed that it would be very troublesome if they wanted to persuade him to cancel the marriage. Alvina Miller squinted and started to use his brain to think of a way. Suddenly, a brilliant idea appeared in her mind. She quickly pulled her bag and ran out withrge strides. She was going to the tattoo, she was going to the scald, she was going to the earring, she was going to the three. As long as she could make Joseph Grant hate his, and let him see that he didn''t want to marry him, then he would seed in his goal. Maybe, she didn''t even need to open his mouth, and when Joseph Grant saw her rebellious look, he would feel that she, this kind of woman with inferior qualities, was not qualified to be his wife. In just one afternoon, Alvina Miller had turned herself into a non-mainstream girl. She wore earring exaggeratedly, had burnt a burst of hair, with distinctyers and tattoos on his neck and arms, and when he looked at the girl in the mirror who didn''t look like himself at all, even she was shocked. "What the hell?" Alvina Miller had sessfully scared herself. However, what she wanted was this kind of effect. Even she hated herself to such an extent, a man with a noble identity like Joseph Grant would definitely have the same thoughts as her. "Good!" Alvina Miller snickered, maybe the moment he saw her, he would ask someone to throw her out. "Oh right, I need to prepare another item!" It was a pack of cigarettes, something she had never touched before. But today, in order to make Joseph Grant hate her for a second, she had to learn how to smoke. Alvina Miller wasted an entire pack of cigarettes within half an hour just to learn how to hold a cigarette from the woman in theputer. "I hope I can get away with it!" Alvina Miller mocked herself after she finished speaking. From young, she had always thought that she was smart, and knew her own life pMillers and desires. Only, she didn''t expect that an engagement had caught her by surprise and made her flee for her life. She did not know how her family had exined this matter to the Grant''s Family, but she really did not have the courage to go back. His phone suddenly vibrated. Alvina Miller nced outside and realized that the sky had unknowingly darkened. ''s mind buzzed for a moment, and her fingers trembled as she picked up the phone. After hesitating for a few seconds, she still answered. "Hey!" "Alvina Miller, right? I am Joseph Grant, let''s have dinner together tonight! " A deep, maic male voice rang in her ears, directly scaring her. Joseph Grant went straight to the point and introduced himself, along with the invitation, causing Alvina Miller''s heart to freeze. He had to treat her to a meal the first time they met? "I... I''m not free tonight, but another day! " Alvina Miller tried her best to make her voice sound cold and hoarse. I don''t have much time left except tonight. You don''t want to leave our first meeting on our wedding day, do you?" The man smiled faintly. "Who said we''re getting married? Send someone to pick me up now!" Alvina Miller was so scared that her face turned white again, and she instantly became angry. Joseph Grant couldn''t be really wanting to marry her, right? Chapter 1151 Chapter 1151 Joseph Grant had actually sent a car to pick Alvina Miller up. Alvina Miller had dressed herself very differently, when the driver saw her appearance, his eyes grew twice as big. If Joseph Grant won the election next year, would he let this rebellious girl be his wife? Wouldn''t that mean the world would be thrown into chaos? Alvina Miller was currently very depressed and frustrated as well. This was because she had a bad feeling that Joseph Grant would not cancel this marriage. She wasn''t actually afraid of this man, she only felt that she was very pitiful. Men could have sex and no love, but women were different. Women had to build on love in order to give away their soul and body. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. If Joseph Grant still insisted on marrying her, just in exchange for the two families'' mutual benefits, then she would really be a political sacrifice. Maybe everyone would care about whether Joseph Grant could be elected the President, and no one would care about how much loneliness and helplessness she would have to endure in this marriage. Alvina Miller looked out of the window at the night scenery, it was bustling like a brocade, but in her heart, it waspletely dark. It seemed that when she was in front of the manter, she would really y her tricks. She was betting on onest time, if Joseph Grant hated the sight of her, maybe he wouldn''t be willing to bear the pain of marrying such a woman like her. Alvina Miller took a deep breath and felt the car turn around, entering into a grand and imposing building. Beside the tall and strict door, there were six guards, holding onto a gun, giving off a stern and nervous feeling. Alvina Miller knew that he was about to meet that man. She couldn''t help but clench his fist tightly, and discovered that his palm was covered in sweat. Although they had seen Joseph Grant''s appearance on TV, they knew that he wasn''t a man with an ugly face. On the contrary, he had a beautiful face that was as beautiful as a painting. Alvina Miller also wished that she was one of his fans, this way, she wouldn''t need to make such a painful choice anymore. She could close his eyes and take off all the clothes and bring it in front of him, waiting for her good fortune, this way, regardless of whether he truly loved his, he could endure the loneliness, and wholeheartedly treat him with all his heart. Unfortunately, she discovered that she was emotionally retarded, and it was hard for her heart to beat for a man. Ever since her mother had passed away, her father had brought back one woman after another. He had asked her to call him auntie. "Miss Miller, we have arrived. Please get off!" The Driver brother said politely. "Oh, thank you!" Alvina Miller withdrew her train of thought and took her handbag. Stepping on the nine centimeters that she had just bought, she resented the fact that the sky was high, and shakily alighted the carriage. Alvina Miller used to only wear t heeled shoes, but this was the first time he tested a shoe with such a high heeled heel, so it was really difficult for her to walk every step of the way. An assistant walked over with a smile, but when he saw Alvina Miller''s attire, his expression was filled with horror. "You are... Miss Alvina Miller! " The assistant did not dare to acknowledge him. "Yes, I am!" Alvina Miller smiled at him, with an expression of "tug". The assistant''s expression froze once again. Alright, why is this slightly different from the Miss Miller that he had investigated? Was this what she was like? It was simply too much to describe her with her repulsive appearance. "Where''s Joseph Grant? Didn''t he want to treat me to a meal? Lead the way, I happen to be hungry! " Even Alvina Miller''s subordinates did not want to leave a good impression, so she put his handbag on his shoulder and said with an impatient tone of voice. The assistant was still observing her stealthily. She turned around and made an inviting gesture. "Come this way, please. My master has already prepared dinner for you!" Alvina Miller secretly sighed in her heart. Just now, when she came over, she was really not nervous at all, even to the point of feeling that he, as the victim, had the power to resist this marriage. But now, why was it that the closer she got to him, the more uneasy she became? "Alvina Miller, don''t be terrified!" She encouraged herself in her heart. After taking two turns, they arrived at arge door. The door was tightly shut, and the corridor was abnormally quiet. The starlight shone down onto Alvina Miller''s panda like smoky eyes. Adding to that, she purposely painted his lips red like blood on top of it, the assistant knocked him out with her eyes, giving him a fright. This Miss Miller dressed up like this to eat with Vice-President, he was really worried about Vice- President''s appetite. "Mr. Grant is inside, please enter Miss Miller." The deputy forced a smile. "Alright!" Alvina Miller gasped for breath, and directly pushed open the door. When the door was pushed open, she heard the man speaking on the phone in a hushed tone. Her eyes widened as she saw the tall, straight back of the man standing in front of the French windows. His back was facing her. Alvina Miller had originally wanted to give the other party a very rude entrance salute, but now, standing at the doorway, she seemed inexplicably cowardly. Why was the situation different from what she had imagined? Just as she was in a daze, the man seemed to hear the sound of the door opening. He nced at her for a moment, then turned his back to her and started talking on the phone,pletely ignoring the existence of Alvina Miller. Alvina Miller''s eyes widened, what should he do next? Alvina Miller was secretly angry, seeing that she had arrived, Alvina Miller did not end the conversation. It could be seen that in his eyes, he was already considered to be an insignificant existence. Forget it, since he didn''t respect her so much, why should she fear him? Alvina Miller picked a chair and sat down. In the next second, she took out a box of women'' cigarettes from her bag and picked one out. She ced it between her fingers and lit it up, pretending to take a drag. As she inhaled, the man ended the call in English and turned around. Alvina Miller exhaled the green and white smoke towards him with a slight raise of her lips. Then, she smiled: "Joseph Grant, you don''t mind if I smoke a cigarette, right?" If she were to say the other party''s name out loud, she would probably anger this man. Alvina Miller waited for the other party to call for protection and threw her out of the door like trash. "When did you learn to smoke?" The man only furrowed his brows slightly. In the next second, he walked to the seat opposite of her and sat down. Alvina Miller was shocked, how did this man know that she did not smoke before? "I''ve actually been smoking for a long time!" After Alvina Miller finished speaking, he even faked a puff of smoke and flicked the ash off his cigarette. "Is that so? What do you usually smoke? " The man still didn''t get angry and only asked. Alvina Miller, Chapter 1152 Chapter 1152 Alvina Miller was speechless. The pack of cigarettes in her hands, which she had bought in a hurry, had not even memorized the brand. Joseph Grant narrowed his beautiful eyes, his thin lips cracked into a mocking smile. "Alvina Miller, you actually don''t need to make yourself look like this. I have investigated exactly what kind of person you are." Alvina Miller''s body froze, a cold feeling crawled out from her back, and the finger holding onto the cigarette trembled twice. She didn''t even have time to spit out the smoke in her mouth before she was shocked by his words and started coughing. She coughed so hard that she almost choked on her tears. The cigarette in her hand had turned into ashes, and her heart fell on the back of her hand. Joseph Grant looked at the confused woman in front of him, who was in aplete mess. He remained expressionless and only furrowed his brows. This woman did not want to marry him, so he came to this conclusion. Alvina Miller had finally calmed down. She used a tissue to wipe the tears at the corner of his eyes. "Joseph Grant, have you investigated me?" Alvina Miller''s heart stopped, she suddenly felt infuriated. Under the situation where she knew nothing about this man and yet this man had ripped off her outer garment, how could she not be angry from embarrassment? "You will be my future madam. As for your background, of course I have to investigate it thoroughly, including your character." Joseph Grant still maintained his indifferent expression, as if the person sitting in front of him was only a person for a transaction, and didn''t carry the slightest bit of emotion. "You''re going too far!" Alvina Miller pped the table, his beautiful face turning ashen. "Calm down, your grandfather married you to me for the benefit of the Miller''s Family, and I married you to obtain the support of the Miller Family. Our marriage will not be annulled!" Joseph Grant had no choice but to tell her this cruel truth. "I don''t want to marry you. I don''t like you, and I believe you don''t like me either. If you marry me for the sake of the presidential election, I will look down on people like you who are interested in benefits." Alvina Miller gritted his teeth in hatred and rebuked him angrily,pletely treating Joseph Grant as a man who would use any means possible to obtain his rights. "Alvina Miller, do you think that you can decide your own fate?" Joseph Grant on the other hand, had a whole new level of respect for her. Alvina Miller was suddenly at a loss for words, she blinked her eyes filled with grief and indignation, then stared at the man''s calm face, as expected of a man who wanted to be the President, his ability to remain calm despite his emotions, was truly brilliant. "Joseph Grant, are you willing to be controlled by your own fate? Don''t you really love someone? If you marry me and you meet a woman you love, will you abandon me immediately, or will you spend your life without her for various reasons? " Alvina Miller felt that it was useless to be angry at him. This man was like a pool of deep water, the water would extinguish all mes. "If I marry you, I will do everything in my power to make myself fall in love with you. I will not fall in love with anyone else!" Joseph Grant frowned his eyebrows, it was obvious that he had never considered love and women, so, if he were to say whether he would regret it or not, he really wouldn''t be able to say it. "Ha ha!" Alvina Miller felt that this man''s words were too ridiculous. She crossed his arms in front of her chest with a look of despise on his face. "Don''t you think so?" Joseph Grant ignored her ridicule and asked indifferently. "Of course, how could you possibly like me? You saw how I was acting. Would you like a woman who gave up on herself? " Alvina Miller raised her brows and asked him with a cold smile. "I''ve never seen you before. I''ve only seen your picture, and I thought you were pretty beautiful. Now that I''ve met you and chatted with you for a while, I realized that you''re quite bold and decisive. I appreciate you!" Joseph Grant boldly said it and did not beat around the bush. Alvina Miller''s heart jumped, and his beautiful eyes couldn''t help but widen a bit: "Don''t tell me you''re telling me I like me a little? Is there still a sense of beauty? " "No, I like your cleverness and cuteness!" The corner of Joseph Grant''s mouth raised, and a smile also appeared in his eyes. The corner of Alvina Miller''s mouth twitched. What kind of eyesight did this man have? Through her vulgar appearance, he could actually see her inner beauty. "Hungry? Let''s eat first! " After Joseph Grant finished speaking, he lightly pped his hands. There was someone pushing a dining cart in from outside. The prepared dishes were immediately piled up on the table. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "I don''t know what you like to eat, but someone casually cooked a few dishes for you!" Joseph Grant said with a faint smile. Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes widened again. This was definitely not the situation she wanted to see happen, she actually still wanted to eat this meal amiably with Joseph Grant. "I thought you were going to hate me for being like this and kick me out." Alvina Miller said angrily. "Don''t torment yourself like this next time, I feel like you''re still better looking than before!" Joseph Grant looked at her and said softly. "Joseph Grant, don''t think that just because you don''t dislike me, I will willingly marry you. I hate being forced by others, and even more so, I don''t want to bet my happiness on you. It''s better if you quickly ask my grandfather to end the engagement. Alvina Miller was extremely furious, in front of her, she truly did not have any taste, even the dishes on the table were all famous dishes in his country. "Don''t you understand? This engagement was made by your grandfather and my grandfather. Even my parents don''t have the authority to say no, do you think I can refuse? " Joseph Grant did not want to argue with her, he just wanted to understand the stakes involved. "Then tell your grandfather that you don''t like me, and we won''t be happy together." Alvina Miller''s face turned pale white once again. Indeed, she knew that this marriage was not brought up by Joseph Grant. "Then why don''t you go and beg your grandfather? The people from your Miller Family replied to my grandfather that they sent you abroad to study, but what I found out was that after you heard the news of the engagement, you ran away the next day. If news of this spread to my grandfather''s ears, my grandfather would definitely be very angry. " Joseph Grant said with his brows knitted. "If your grandfather gets angry, he''ll cancel our marriage in a fit of rage, won''t he?" Alvina Miller held onto his hope. "No, he''ll get us married right away!" Joseph Grant''s voice interrupted her illusion. Chapter 1153 Chapter 1153 Alvina Miller trembled, a cold aura rose from her feet, causing her entire body to freeze. Joseph Grant lifted his head and looked at her dumbstruck appearance. He was actually a little pitiful. "If you have the time recently, why don''t you stay with me for a while and cultivate your rtionship after marriage? I''ll give you three months. If you still can''t get used to being with me during these three months, then I''ll consider annulling this marriage." Joseph Grant was also not an unreasonable man. If he really could not have both career and love, then, he really needed to carefully make a choice. "Really?" Alvina Miller''s gray eyes instantly turned bright, like a person grabbing onto a floating log while drowning. There was still hope for him. "It''s true!" Joseph Grant nodded. "Then about my escape from the marriage ..." Alvina Miller was still very afraid. If you were found by them, the consequences would be very serious. Being together with me would at least alleviate your predicament, and your grandfather would definitely not punish you again. Joseph Grant was extremely familiar with her current predicament, he sincerely wanted to help her get out of this difficult situation. "Why are you helping me? I won''t be grateful to you." Alvina Miller could not help but be on his guard, looking at his ck eyes, he was also extremely alert. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "I don''t need your gratitude. The reason why I helped you was because of me. I know that your rtionship with your grandfather has always been very good, so I don''t want to see you anger your grandfather because of me." Joseph Grant exined coldly as he took his chopsticks and leisurely ate his meal. Alvina Miller''s mind was in a mess, she suddenly could not really see the man seated opposite her, he was clearly in front of her, but why? His eyes, what he said, what he did, were all filled with a deeper meaning, which she could not fathom, could not see. "These dishes are all prepared for you. If you don''t eat them, you''ll get cold!" With a raise of his eyes, he saw the girl opposite of him staring at him and sizing him up. Joseph Grant could not help but find it funny. Actually, he did not feel guilty at all, but it was the first time he was looked straight into the eyes of a woman. Although her eyes were painted with panda eyes, those eyes that were as clear as water still had the innocent look of a girl. Alvina Miller stared at Joseph Grant for a long time. He wanted to see through him, but he could not find the answer he wanted to see. Forget it, let''s eat first. Only when I''m full will I have the strength to continue staring at him. At this moment, she didn''t want to flee anymore. Since Joseph Grant had promised her that she would make a careful decision, then she would trust him for once. In any case, she had no other choice. The two of them continued to eat silently. Alvina Miller''s appetite had unexpectedly risen greatly, and after eating two bowls, he was able to hold her in. "Where do you live now? How about you move over here with me? I still have three days to travel here, so you can give your grandpa an answer so that he won''t worry about you. " After finishing his meal, Joseph Grant said. "What are you doing?" Alvina Miller immediately folded his arms across his chest, treating him as a shameless bastard. Joseph Grant was instantly displeased and frowned: "I will arrange for you to stay in another room. If you really don''t want to get along with me, there are many rooms here, you can stay as far away from me as you want. I have no objections!" Although he had never had a woman before, that did not mean that he would do whatever evil deeds he did to her in a hurry. Only then did Alvina Miller realize that he was too nervous, and had misunderstood his meaning. "Sorry, I thought you wanted to do something to me." Alvina Miller still lowered his head and admitted his mistake. Joseph Grant didn''t spare her another nce as he turned around and left the room. He told his assistant outside the door, asking him to arrange everything for Alvina Miller. Alvina Miller quickly followed his out the door and only saw the tall and straight figure of a man disappearing into the corridor that was filled with light and shadows. That righteous back made her feel a little absent-minded. Did he really think too much? Maybe Joseph Grant did not want to marry her even more, and it was also because of the pressure of his family. Since he was struggling and suffering, could it be that she and him could be considered to be in the same group? Morning! The sunlight shone onto the courtyard of the vi, Elizabeth was still sleeping soundly. Ever since she became pregnant, she had be more and morezy, and even when she was standing, she felt sleepy, and only when she was lying down did she feel slightly better. Furthermore, she had also started to react, she was not used to the smell of the oil smoke, and her sense of smell had be sharper. However,st night was the most peaceful night she''d had in months. She rested her head on the man''s arm, breathing in his scent, the warm palms of her hands that were always gently supporting her waist. All of this saved her from the nightmare that had gued her for days. She used to have nightmares, but yesterday, she had a good dream. He dreamed that he had given birth to a beautiful and cute baby, and that the child had grown up safe and sound. He kept calling out to her from behind, calling her Mummy, with a sweet and tender voice. In the living room, May took a part-time chef and got up early to make breakfast for everyone to eat. Cathy was still wearing her rose - red silk pajamas, as she went downstairs with a yawn. Behind her was Christina, the elegant goddess aura around her body was extremely obvious, even though she was only wearing a simple long T - shirt and a beige knitted cardigan. "Christina, are you used to sleeping?" Cathy turned to look at her and asked, her eyes filled with stars. Christina nodded with a smile: "I''ll get used to sleeping wherever I can be with you." "My Christina is the best!" Cathy held her hand sweetly. The two of them went downstairs and Cathy casually walked into the kitchen and asked: "Where''s Fiona?" "She went out for a run! I''ve made breakfast, you guys should hurry up and eat!" "May, you''re so virtuous. I must learn from you. I n to make breakfast for Christina in the future. I can''t just let her take care of me all the time!" Cathy said with a resolute tone. Christina smiled and leaned on the door of the kitchen: "Cathy, stop learning. It''s enough for one of us to cook." "That won''t do, I have to take care of the house for you!" Cathy said seriously. May touched his forehead and sighed: "Can you guys not show off your love in front of a bachelor dog? It''s not my fault that I couldn''t find a boyfriend." Chapter 1154 Chapter 1154 He had just returned from a financial conversation and saw the information kit. He asked Larry Carter with an eye contact, who had followed in, toe in. Larry Carter quickly walked over and opened the folder. He replied in a low voice: "This is a survey result that was just sent over, it''s about the rtionship between Gloria Miller and Jack Wayne, I don''t know if it''s true, but this girl is currently a third year student, on the day of ourpany''s celebration, she seemed to be an apprentice waiter at that hotel. The next day, she suddenly quit his job, and someone said that they saw her crying that night, and guessed that he might have been bullied by the male customers, but they don''t know the actual situation. Edwards Wayne said with sunken brows and eyes. After listening to Larry Carter''s story, his thin lips twitched a little as he mocked, "You suspect that Jack Wayne did something to her?" "That night, Jack Wayne drank until he waspletely muddled, I''m afraid he did something to her, Young Master, this matter, we can discuss it with the person involved, if Jack Wayne were to do anything to her, we can use this matter to ruin Jack Wayne''s reputation, and that would be our revenge against John Wayne!" Larry Carter immediately suggested. "Alright, you go and understand. If Jack Wayne really does overdo things towards her, this will indeed be a good opportunity to take revenge on Wayne Family''s father and son." Edwards Wayne ordered for Larry Carter to investigate further. "Okay, I will go and arrange a meeting with this Gloria Miller." Larry Carter epted his orders and left the room. Edwards Wayne rapped his fingers on the table, the expression in his eyes bing deeper. Was it because Jack Wayne was drunk that day? "Damn it!" He scoffed, Jack Wayne was too ignorant of what was good for him, he had actually been thinking about his woman the entire time. Gloria Miller carried her shopping bag and came out of the supermarket. Every single day''s shopping list, Jack Wayne would give it to her on his phone, saying, "As expected of the rich, the money we spend on each day is enough to make her respect us. Not to mention the things they eat, it''s enough for her to pay me half a month''s wages." Gloria Miller extended her hand to call for a taxi. As time was running out, she had to call a taxi and go there. It was toote for the bus to go around. Jack Wayne had said that he could find him to reimburse his for the fare, so she didn''t need to worry too much about it. In the past, when she went to the supermarket, she had only bought daily necessities and bread that were almost out of date. She didn''t even dare to take a bottle of expensive water, but now, all the things she bought had to be taken out of there. Once out, she could even take a taxi to go to the scenery. was also not as bad as she thought he was, his temper was also alright, it did not feel suffocating when interacting with her, he did not ask for too much, and furthermore, he treated her very well. Every time he bought a fruit, he washed it for her to eat, and he did not eat much, and every time she wanted to reject him, a man would always use the reason that it was better to keep it for a short period of time. "Jack Wayne!" Gloria Miller thought of this name in her heart. Although she had been bullied by him that time at the hotel, it was also this man who gave her a new life, opening a door for her world. She also let her know that there was actually someone else who lived like that. Carryingrge and small bags, Gloria Miller strenuously stood at the entrance of WayneFamily''s gate. She hurriedly took out her key to open the door. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Unexpectedly, the door opened from the inside. Jack Wayne, dressed in a suit and leather shoes, looked at her with one hand in his pocket. Lifting his wrist slightly, he tapped his finger on his watch that was filled with noble qi. "You''re ten minuteste." "Sorry, the road is blocked by cars, I''ll prepare dinner for you now!" Gloria Miller said anxiously. "Forget it, I won''t bother with you. I''m not too hungry right now anyway!" Jack Wayne reached over and helped her carry a bag of heavier fruits. Gloria Miller sneaked a nce at him and secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She was really curious about what kind of person Jack Wayne was. Ever since she became his nanny, he discovered that he seemed to have no family. At least, she had never seen any of his rtives looking for him. "Why are you peeking at me?" Jack Wayne asked curiously, as if he had grown eyes on the back of his head. "No ...." "No!" Gloria Miller was so shocked that she quickly looked down and focused on cooking. Jack Wayne did not me her, he only took off the suit jacket, pulled off his tie, and went into his bedroom to take a bath. Not long after, he changed into a clean and refreshing set of sports clothes. "I''m at the gym. Call me when you''ve finished cooking!" "Alright!" Gloria Miller didn''t dare raise her head, and only replied in a low voice. When she finished cooking dinner, she walked to the gym and saw the man holding the dumbbell. "Mr. Wayne, the food is ready!" Gloria Miller said. "You eat first, I''ll be right over!" Jack Wayne stared outside the window, but he did not stop moving, stretching the muscles on his arms one after another. Gloria Miller looked at the veins that were popping up on his arm and her firm lines. She became flustered and quickly turned around. She patted her chest. What happened to that heartbeat just now? Why was she so flustered? Gloria Miller sat in front of the table and looked at the food that she had meticulously prepared. Jack Wayne took a towel and wiped the sweat off his forehead, then walked over: "Why aren''t you eating? Did you forget to add salt again?" "I want to wait for you to eat together!" Gloria Miller''s face heated up, thinking back to how he was somewhat embarrassed when he spoke of her embarrassing incident earlier. "Wait for me?" Jack Wayne ced the towel on the back of the chair, "Didn''t Ie over? Eat it!" Gloria Miller nodded her head, but just as she was about to eat, she suddenly heard her phone ring. She quickly put it down and ran into the living room to look for her phone. After looking at the caller ID, Gloria Miller''s face instantly turned pale. She went outside to answer it. It was her father, who said that he needed money urgently and wanted her to take out five thousand dors in the evening. He would go to school to get it. "Did you go to gamble again? How could I have five thousand? You promised me that you wouldn''t bet, but why can''t you do it? " Gloria Miller''s tone was also very angry and disappointed. "If you don''t give them the money, they will chop off my fingers. Gloria, daddy will count on you. Please help me!" Gloria Miller immediately hung up the phone, she really wanted to jump down from here and finish it in one fell swoop. Chapter 1155 Chapter 1155 Gloria Miller forced herself to hold back her tears, she turned around, and suddenly saw that Jack Wayne was standing behind her at some point in time, causing her entire body to stiffen. The wind blew through Jack Wayne''s perspiring short hair. He narrowed his eyes and asked, "Did your father ask for money from you?" Gloria Miller felt embarrassed, she did not say a word, and only held her phone tightly. "Do you want to help your gambling ghost father fill in the debt all the time? Gloria Miller, your filial piety shouldn''t be like this. " Jack Wayne looked at the tears that were hidden in her eyes. He knew that her heart was definitely in pain and he was helpless about it, but as a child, did she feel that it was her duty? "What can I do? I don''t know what to do. I can''t just watch as they cut off my father''s hands and break his legs. " Gloria Miller raised her hands and covered her face, feeling like she had lost all face. Having such a father was the greatest disaster and misfortune of her life. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "How about, you let hime over and work at mypany?" Jack Wayne suddenly suggested. Gloria Miller lowered her hands, her eyes opened wide as she looked at him in disbelief: "Are you willing to give him a job?" I heard that your Miller Family had a little money before, but it was only after the business failed that your father became depressed after suffering so much. He wanted to use this chance to make a comeback and shine again in the past, but he did not know that gamble is just a trap and if you jump in, you will never be able to climb back up. Jack Wayne had also been to the bottom of Miller Family. Gloria Miller looked even more embarrassed: "You even investigated my home?" "I only care about you. I don''t have any other intentions." Jack Wayne walked over to her, seeing her tears flowing down in an instant, he frowned: "Gloria Miller, such a fate, have you never resisted?" "Yes, I want to die. Just now, I even wanted to jump down from here. Do you believe me?" Gloria Millerughed at herself. "If I die, there''s nothing left." Jack Wayne''s heart trembled, he did not expect that there would be people who would still not care about death, how desperate was this? "To live so painfully and not have any hope at all, I might as well die!" Gloria Miller bit his lower lip, as if he was relieved from having to die. "Since you have the courage to die, why don''t you have the courage to live on? It seems like the heavens have arranged for you to meet me so that you could have a chance to be reborn. If you are willing to follow me, I can ensure that you will have no worries in the future. " Jack Wayne was shocked by Gloria Miller''s empty eyes, he suddenly wanted to give her hope to live. "Jack Wayne, you actually don''t need to be this nice to me, I have already forgiven you. Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone about what happened that night. Gloria Miller''s heart was a field of rity. Everything that Jack Wayne was currently doing, in her opinion, was like he was purposely trying to curry favor with her and bribe her. "You already know about it?" Jack Wayne did not have the uneasy feeling of being seen through, and only lightly cracked a smile. "Yes, I know what you mean. I was afraid that I would call the police and that your reputation would be ruined. So, you treated me so well that you even called me to your side to do things." Gloria Miller''s eyes were filled with grief. "Gloria Miller, I''m really afraid of losing everything. If you call the police, I''m done for!" Jack Wayne looked at her, and fearlessly stated his weakness. "I thought people with your status wouldn''t be afraid of anything. If youmit a crime, you can use the money to bribe them." Gloria Miller mocked. "Don''t assume that we can do anything. Before thew, anyone should have a fearful attitude." Jack Wayne said indifferently. "You''re right!" Gloria Miller''s mouth formed a smile, and suddenly felt that there was something on Jack Wayne that she could admire. "Come in and eat!" Jack Wayne turned around. Gloria Miller lowered her head and followed behind him, the desire to die in her heart had long since disappeared. Alvina Miller had finished dressing up for his journey. There was only one suitcase, and she had escaped too anxiously this time without taking any clothes or cosmetics. He had bought everything along the way. Joseph Grant''s assistant came over and helped her move the luggage into the trunk, and Alvina Miller sat in the back. Looking at the scenery as she retreated backwards, it was as if her heart was still hanging in midair, unable tond on the ground. She didn''t know if she made the right or wrong decision. Previously, she had risked her life in order to escape, but she didn''t expect that in the end, she would actually escape to Joseph Grant''s side. When he called her grandfather just now, he knew that she was acquainted with Joseph Grant and had decided to be together with him. Not only did he not scold her, he was also extremely happy and told her that she had to take good care of Joseph Grant and receive his love. Grandfather must be really determined to sell her to Joseph Grant. The ce where the car stopped was still the same white building where she hade to eat. The assistant stood by her side quietly with her luggage and asked: "Miss Miller, which guest room do you n to stay?" "You can arrange it!" Alvina Miller said politely to him. Although Joseph Grant had just said that he could live as far away as he wanted with a dark face, she knew that he was just speaking out of anger and what she had just said were all words of anger. If Joseph Grant was really a bad guy, then he wouldn''t be safe anywhere. "Miss Miller, don''t think so badly of our husband. He is actually a very good person." The deputy couldn''t resist saying a few words of praise for his husband. "He''s your boss, of course you''ll think he''s a good person." Alvina Miller mocked indifferently. Deputy: "..." There was nothing wrong with that. He stopped outside a guest room, pushed open the door and handed the box to her: "Miss Miller, good night!" "Where does Joseph Grant live?" Alvina Miller suddenly asked. "Teacher lives in the room next to yours." The assistant smiled. "Huh?" Alvina Miller could not help but stare at him, was this an intentional arrangement? The assistantughed dryly, "Miss Miller, you can be rx. I hope that you can have a chance to talk to Sir!" "You''re being considerate!" Alvina Miller rolled his eyes and closed the door. It was already past 10 pm. Alvina Miller looked at the clean and elegant guest room, then threw herself onto the huge bed, rolled around with the nket and buried herself inside it. The newly washed quilt smelled like dry and sweet after being exposed to the sun. Living here was much more rxing than staying in a hotel. Alvina Miller rolled over once more and sat up. She saw a small refrigerator beside him with water and fruits on the table. Alvina Miller walked over, took an apple and bit down hard, it was sweet and crisp. Not knowing whether it was due to his mental illness, Alvina Miller couldn''t help but stick to the wall, wanting to hear the movements in the room next door. In the end, he found that the soundproofing effect was too good. He could not hear anything. She ran to a small balcony nearby, and when she turned around, she saw another balcony about one meter away from her. The man was wearing a dark Miller nightgown, holding a cigarette in his hand, and was looking at her with a pair of misty eyes. Chapter 1156 Chapter 1156 Alvina Miller paused in his actions, her beautiful eyes startled as she looked at the man on the balcony. Joseph Grant did not say anything, he only pressed the cigarette in his hand into the ashtray beside him, and then, without looking at her again, he opened the door to the balcony and entered his bedroom. Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes opened wide, she suddenly felt extremely embarrassed. Joseph Grant didn''t even bother to greet her anymore. Was he really angered by her? Alvina Miller couldn''t help pulling out the long hair that fell into her eyes. Only now did she remember that she still looked like this, and it was no wonder that Joseph Grant didn''t want to talk with her. Alvina Miller quickly ran into the bathroom. Seeing that the person in the mirror was not a human or a ghost, she rolled her eyes in disgust, and then ran out and took a bottle of water, the tattoo on her body could actually be washed clean with water, she originally wanted to use medicine, but she was really afraid of painter on, she only used a sticker to stick the pattern on her skin. It looked like a tattoo on her skin, but it could actually be washed clean. "Tired." Alvina Miller rubbed the medicine on the tattoo and started to scrub it. He never thought that he had wasted his time. Joseph Grant was not scared by her at all. That man was really good at calmness. He was neither angry nor disdainful, so how should he treat her? However, the man had left coldly just now, which had still dealt a blow to Alvina Miller. She thought that Joseph Grant was a man who would at least take the initiative a little. Now that she thought about it too much, it was possible that Joseph Grant didn''t want to marry her at all. If that was the case, then what did he make of what he had said at the dinner table? He said that if he married her, he would make himself fall in love with her. He would never fall in love with another woman again. Forcing yourself to love someone you don''t love seems to be a very difficult challenge. Alvina Miller struggled until around midnight, before finally recovering his original appearance. She was so tired that she was paralyzed, directlyying on the bed, and then fell asleep in a trance. The next morning, when Alvina Miller heard someone knocking on her door, she sat up straight and nervously pulled his pajamas shut. He walked to the door and opened it. There was a woman dressed in professional attire standing outside the door. She politely said to Miss Miller: "Miss Miller, Mr. Grant has asked you toe over for breakfast." "Oh, thank you. I''ll go right away after I pack up!" Alvina Miller nodded and looked at the time. Six thirty in the morning? "Damn, what kind of biological clock is that? Why are you up so early?" Alvina Miller tugged on his long hair. She really couldn''t match his outrageous timetable. Since he had woken up, Alvina Miller still quickly changed into a new set of clothes. After washing up, she stood in front of Joseph Grant with a clean face. Joseph Grant raised his eyes and sized her up. He saw that she was stillughing and it was obvious that he didn''t have enough sleep. "From now on, you have to adjust your schedule. You have to get up early and go to bed early!" The man spoke in a low voice. Although it did not sound like an order, it was definitely filled with a sense of majesty. "Why? I always sleepte and get upte! " Alvina Miller shamelessly said. "If we are really going to get married, then we have to work with my schedule. My job requires a lot of brainpower, so I have to rest properly to maintain my energy. You should get used to it so that you don''t have to adjust when the timees." Joseph Grant said indifferently. "Why should I cooperate with you and not you with me? It''s not fair. " Alvina Miller immediately protested in dissatisfaction. Joseph Grant frowned: "If you don''t want to, then I''ll force you." Alvina Miller realized that although this man looked tyrannical, he was actually cold and indifferent. Even if he didn''t force her, it also meant that in his eyes, she was only a stranger. "Forget it, getting up early from bed is good for your health. Since I agreed to stay with you for three months, I might as well listen to you." Alvina Miller sat in front of him and started chewing on a piece of bread. She wholeheartedly lowered her head to eat, but she didn''t notice that the man''s handsome face had softened. The corner of her mouth hooked into a helpless smile. "Did you make a very full schedule today?" Then can I go out and y? " Alvina Miller ran out of clothes to change and wanted to go out to shop. "Decide by yourself, I will not restrict your freedom!" Joseph Grant looked at her and said indifferently. "Oh, then can I borrow your car? I want to go out alone? " When Alvina Miller made another request, she realized that he couldn''t be polite with Joseph Grant at all. "Alright, I''ll get my assistant to give you a carter. You have to think about your own safety!" Joseph Grant was actually quite easy to negotiate with, as he had basically fulfilled all the requests that she had made. "Thank you!" Alvina Miller whispered. Joseph Grant did not say anything else, he finished his coffee, stood up, reached out and buttoned his jacket, then said softly: "I might be back a littleter, if youe back to eat at night, go find the housekeeper, she will arrange everything for you!" "Alright!" Alvina Miller nodded. As Joseph Grant left, he couldn''t help looking deeply into her eyes. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Just then, Alvina Miller raised her head and looked at him, and their gazes met. "You ... Why are you staring at me like that? " Alvina Miller suddenly tensed up. Joseph Grant''s thin lips slightly rose: "You''re still as good-looking as before!" Alvina Miller''s beautiful face suddenly burned up. He praised her. His mouth was really sweet, no wonder he could attract so many women to crazily infatuate him. Alvina Miller curled his lips, and finally found the reason why he was sought after. After Joseph Grant left, Alvina Miller quickly finished his breakfast and was given a handful of car key by his assistant. When Alvina Miller walked to the door and looked outside, he saw that it was actually a red sedan. Where did Joseph Grant get a red car for her to use? However, Alvina Miller was still happy, she drove the car, and went straight to the city. As the young miss of Miller Family, Alvina Miller was notcking in money. After sweeping around the shopping mall, he took his bags of spoils and left. However, she did not immediately return to her residence. Instead, she made a call to Lily, found out that she was staying at a hotel, and directly went to look for her. Fortunately, Lily didn''t have any sses in the afternoon and was working in the hotel. When Alvina Miller went to look for her, he was stopped by her bodyguard. "Miss Miller, why are you here?" Lily had a deep impression of this girl, hence he asked her with a smile. "I''m here to thank you. This is a small gift that I''ve bought for you. I hope that you can ept it!" Alvina Miller handed over the exquisite shopping bag in his hand over. Chapter 1157 Chapter 1157 Lily didn''t think that Alvina Miller would actually bring a present to thank her. She felt a little embarrassed. "Miss Miller, you are too kind. I didn''t help you in any way, how are you doing with Mr. Vice- President? See up there? " Lily couldn''t help but ask her curiously. A marriage arranged by an elder sounded as if it had something to do with happiness. Thest time Alvina Miller came to her crying for help, Lily still remembered it in his heart. It was really pitiful. "I saw him, and we reached an agreement." Alvina Miller lowered his head, his face showing helplessness. "As long as there''s a solution, it''s fine. Thank you for your gift, I won''t be polite." Lily said while beaming. "Miss Tang, can I y with you when I return home? I want to be friends with you. " Alvina Miller felt that Lily''s eyes were clear like crystal, s he was an easy-going person, one look was enough to tell that she was someone easy to get along with, and she could not help but want to be friends with her. "Anytime, wee. I will be home in a few days. I will being to visit you!" Of course, Lily would not hate having too many friends, furthermore, this Miss Miller seemed to be very sincere. "Alright, that''s settled then. I''ll be leaving first. I won''t disturb your work!" Alvina Miller saw that there was aputer beside her, so he must have disturbed her. He didn''t dare to stay any longer and left. After exiting the hotel, the sky had already darkened. Alvina Miller drove towards the direction of Joseph Grant''s residence. The sentry stood at the entrance, Alvina Miller was a little afraid. She drove the car to the entrance and suddenly, the door opened, and she felt a bit dizzy. However, Alvina Miller secretly heaved a sigh of relief and drove the car inside. When she came back to the room carrying big and small bags, she had to wander around her legs for the whole day before she finally felt weak. Shey down on the bed. She was dizzy and actually fell asleep. When she woke up, it was already past ten at night. After missing the time for dinner, Alvina Miller rubbed her disheveled long hair. She still had not recovered from it. Is there anything else to eat thiste at night? N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Alvina Miller could not help but feel annoyed, it was convenient for his to stay at home, and staying here, she would even haggle over the ns to make a trip out. But Alvina Miller still came out, she was thirsty and wanted to drink water. She quickly walked down the stairs and in the living room on the first floor, she found a water cup and filled it with water before gulping down half a cup. Just as she was about to put down the cup, she heard the sound of a car turning off the engine at the entrance. She held the cup and lightly walked to the side of the door like a kitten. "Miss Miller,e over here and lend a hand. Mr.Grantis drunk!" Deputy''s eyes lit up when he saw Alvina Miller standing there foolishly. He immediately called for her toe over and help. Alvina Miller was a little petrified, and uncertainly pointed at himself: "You called me?" "There''s no one else in this room, right?" Deputy could not helpughing, but, Alvina Miller''s expression of shock, was somewhat cute. Alvina Miller had no choice but to put down the cup and walk over, causing Deputy to directly push Joseph Grant towards her. Alvina Miller instinctively stretched out his hand and ced one of his arms on his shoulder, while the other hand instinctively held onto his waist. Just as she was about to ask himself where he was going after holding Joseph Grant up. "Miss Miller, Mr. Grant still has an important document that he left at the dining area just now. I need to go back and get it. After speaking, Deputy made a long cab before he turned around and ran out. Not long after, he drove away. "Wait ..." "Come back here!" Alvina Miller''s face was filled with anxiety, she instinctively took a step forward and shouted. Unfortunately, what the Deputy originally wanted was for her and Joseph Grant to properly cultivate their rtionship. How could he possiblye back? "Seriously, why are you ordering people around like this? I''m still starving." Alvina Miller could not help but mutter. With a nce, he saw that the man''s drunken eyes were looking towards her. "Hmm, I''ll send you upstairs to rest." Alvina Miller suddenly met the man''s dark eyes, shocking her so much that her heart jumped. She quickly used all her strength to support his tall body, and went upstairs. "Thank you!" Obviously, Joseph Grant was not drunk to the point of being unconscious, upon seeing Alvina Miller helping him, he politely thanked her. Alvina Miller awkwardly pulled at the corner of her mouth, forcefully supporting him up the stairs. She, who was 1.66 meters tall, was slim and thin, looking pitiful beside Joseph Grant, who was 1.87 meters tall. If not for Joseph Grant stabilizing her center of gravity, the two of them would have already fallen down the stairs. Alvina Miller gasped for breath. He was really worried that if Joseph Grant was unable to stand steadily, he would be directly suppressed by. Fortunately, the man''s self-control was very strong. He shook his head, forcing himself to wake up a few times before wobbling back to his bedroom. This was the first time Alvina Miller had stepped into his private territory, and he discovered that the arrangement here was extremely neat and well thought out, everything was meticulous and serious, causing people to think that it was not the ce to sleep, but their offices. There were also bookshelves and a desk ced right beside them, giving people a feeling of steadiness and reverence. Alvina Miller could not help but retort in his heart, how could he sleep in this kind of ce? What a man he was. "Ugh ..." Just as Alvina Miller was looking at his bedroom, the man lying on the bed suddenly turned over and vomited. "No way!" Alvina Miller was so frightened that he retreated two steps. What the man vomited out were all wine, which showed that he had drunk a lot. "Sorry, please get me a towel!" Joseph Grant also felt that he had lost control of himself, but at that moment, his body was no longer under his control. "Alright, wait a moment!" Alvina Miller quickly ran into his bathroom. Once she went in, she realized that the men'' necessities were very simple, unlike the bottles that the women used to fill up the table. Everything was single, but arranged very neatly. "This is really outrageous!" Alvina Miller was a person who followed his character. Seeing such a decorative arrangement, he instinctively rejected it. She randomly picked up a towel and soaked it in water before quickly walking out. Joseph Grant had already sat up and closed his eyes. It was unknown if he was asleep or if he was resting with his eyes closed. "Here''s the towel!" Alvina Miller said in a low voice. The man didn''t have much of a reaction, it was just that his breath was a bit heavy, so it was obvious that he still felt ufortable. Alvina Miller bit her lips, and could only do it herself. Thus, she used a towel to wipe the corner of his mouth, but who would have thought, the man suddenly opened his eyes and grabbed her wrist. Chapter 1158 Chapter 1158 Alvina Miller was shocked, she did not expect this man to be so nimble. "I''ll do it myself!" The moment the man opened his eyes, he saw her clearly. With a hoarse voice, he said, "Take the towel in her hand and wipe it twice. Then, he threw it onto the table beside her and said," You can go back and rest. Don''t worry about me!" "But your appearance doesn''t make people feel at ease!" Alvina Miller did not want to bother with him either, but if something happened, she would be responsible for it. "What matters can I have?" Joseph Grant mocked himself. Alvina Miller felt that what he said made sense. As a man, if something bad happened after drinking a bit of alcohol, wouldn''t that be too outrageous? "I''ll find someone to help you clean up the floor. If you identally step on it, you will slip and fall." After Alvina Miller finished speaking, he was about to leave. "Can I trouble you to take care of it?" Joseph Grant suddenly asked. Alvina Miller was startled: "I rarely do household chores, I''m afraid that I can''t handle it well!" "It''s sote, I don''t want to rm anyone. Go get your tools." Joseph Grant''s voice was filled with determination. Alvina Miller discovered that although this man looked cold and indifferent, his strength was astonishing. "Alright!" Alvina Miller did not want to put on the airs of a young miss, after leaving the house, he went to find the butler here and took out his tools to clean up. "Did the butler ask you why?" Joseph Grant asked with a tired expression. "Yes, I said I got water in the bathroom!" Alvina Miller was not stupid, since she did not want others to know that he had drunk too much, then she would naturally keep it a secret. "You are clever!" The man praised her with a smile. Alvina Miller rolled her eyes at him, and silently dragged the ground, but her movements were clumsy, and it took her a long time for her to finish dragging everything out. When she turned around, she realized that the man behind his had fallen asleep. Alvina Miller rested her chin on the mop, opened her eyes wide, and looked at the man. Although she had been seriously staring at him for a long time on the TV and had seen the way he talked and frowned, this was the first time she saw him sleeping peacefully with his eyes closed. He didn''t know if it was because of his professional rtionship, but he was gently frowning when he slept, as if something was weighing on his mind. Alvina Miller felt that the light above her head had dimmed, and she could not see his appearance clearly. She could not help taking light steps forward, bent down, closed the distance, and continued to size him up. "So long and thick eyshes!" When Alvina Miller noticed a crucial point, she couldn''t help but get jealous. Even a man''s eyshes were longer than her¡¯s, so she was really upset. Alvina Miller was only paying attention to her opponent, and did not realise that there was a water bucket beside her. When she inadvertently retreated, his leg suddenly tripped on the handle of the water bucket, causing her to be startled, and in the next second, she threw the mop onto the man''s body. "Ah ..." Alvina Miller let out a blood-curdling screech. In the next second, she discovered that something even more tragic had happened. Just like an 8 o''clock movie, her lips imprinted on the man''s lips. The man was awoken by her loud movements. The moment he opened his eyes, he was met with a pair ofrge, ck eyes that were just inches away from him. Next, he felt something soft and moist press against his lips. "Alvina Miller, what are you doing?" His body was pushed away by the man''s force, causing Alvina Miller to retreat a few steps in fright, following that, he heard the man''s low voice questioning him. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "I... I didn''t mean to, I tripped over the bucket, I ... I''ll be leaving first! " Alvina Miller was so frightened that he couldn''t speak properly, he just wanted to disappear, the things that happened just now were too embarrassing. Looking at the woman''s back, which looked as if she was escaping, Joseph Grant''s eyebrows did not loosen. Subconsciously, he used his finger to touch his lips, and felt that his lips were no longer as tender and tender as before. Alvina Miller was so scared that he had a heart attack. She patted her chest and tried her best to calm down. However, her heart was still beating fast like a drum. Alvina Miller was extremely regretful, he really wanted to erase everything that had just happened. However, since Joseph Grant was drunk, he might forget about it when he woke up. This was all she could do tofort herself. Leo''spany''s crisis had already passed by, he needed to focus more of his energy on managing thepany, so that he would not be caught making the same mistake again. Regarding the matter between him and Mary, although Briana did not promise him in person, at the very least, he would not interfere with them anymore. The two of them had secretly been together for many days, but one thing left a mark on others, and that was that Mary would not stay the night, she would return everyday in the afternoon. Once, Amanda had secretly driven behind Leo and discovered that he was actually going to look for Mary. She quickly took a photo of the scene with her phone, thinking that with these photos as proof, she could go and study for a good while in front of Briana. Amanda had been crazy recently, she felt that she would not even look at her, which made her extremely uneasy. As she thought about how she was getting further and further away from him, her heart grew more and more dry. Now, she only wanted Leo to break up with her as soon as possible. Amanda called Briana to invite him for a meal. Briana was straightforward, that night, the two of them met at the cafeteria. "Auntie, please have some tea!" Amanda was dressed in dignified and elegant attire. She raised her hand generously, wanting to win Briana''s favor. "Miss Amanda is bing more and more virtuous. Your family has really taught you well." Briana praised with a smile. lowered his head andughed, but his face revealed a look of sorrow: "Aunt, I may not be able to complete the mission you gave me, but he is either cold or indifferent to me, and seems to always avoid me. Aunt, it must be because he and Mary is still dating, I bumped into them a few days ago, and this is a photo I took. Briana''s hand that was holding the teacup trembled slightly, a pair of shrewd eyes shed. It seemed that this was the reason Amanda invited her to dinner. "Miss Amanda is intelligent and generous. She knows her ce. How could she not like you? Aunty really likes you, but, your son has grown up and has his own thoughts. If I want to interfere, I''m afraid I can''t do so either. " Briana thought about his eldest son''s previous problems with the company. He had decided to ignore the matter between him and Mary, so he naturally could not give Amanda a guarantee. Chapter 1159 Chapter 1159 When Amanda praised her so, Amanda thought that she must be very satisfied with herself. Therefore, she took the chance to persuade him, ''Aunt, I really like Leo, I wonder if you can give me a chance to be filial to you. If I can marry her, in the future, I will listen to you!" However, she couldn''t wait anymore, she must get Briana to stop the rtionship between Mary and Leo from developing in a timely manner. If Mary was too scheming, and became pregnant first, then everything would be toote, for the sake of the children, Briana would definitely help them. Amanda had been having nightmares these past few days. In her dreams, she always saw the scene of Mary wearing a white wedding dress and marrying Leo, as well as the child she gave birth to being hugged by Leo as if she was a treasure. That image was too realistic, it was just like a knife stabbing into the heart. Seeing that Briana was only looking at her and did not immediately answer, Amanda felt that he had taken the risk, and quickly lowered his head to apologize: "Aunt, I am truly sorry, I was too rash, but, I am really infatuated with Leo, I have been secretly falling in love with him for a long time, I hope Aunt can grant us this wish, and give me a chance to honor you!" She pretended to take a sip of tea, put down her cup, and replied thoughtfully: "Miss Amanda, I am truly moved by your sincere feelings for my son, but the matter of marriage, is a matter of life and death. Even though I am his mother, I cannot make full decisions. "Auntie, what do you mean by that?" Amanda''s face froze for a moment, and then, turned pale white. She was a person with a heavy heart, and even though Briana was halfway through his words, she had a bad feeling about it. Briana did not want to beat around the bush with her. After all, she could not give Amanda any guarantee or hope. Even if I don''t like Mary, he still has other options. Miss Amanda, with your conditions being so good, you might as well marry my son. You also have plenty of chances to choose. Briana''s words were very straightforward, and also very hurtful. At the very least, Amanda had currently been severely injured. She looked at Briana nkly, she did not expect herself to be given up so quickly, and what she had said before was good, she was rmended to enter the William Group, to give her the chance to get close to Leo, but now, Briana actually wanted her to choose her own marriage partner. Did that mean that in Briana''s heart, he had already given Mary the chance to show off? "Auntie, how can you do this?" Amanda was really angered to the point that she stood up with a face full of satisfaction: "You clearly said that you wanted to help me before, but now that you attack me like this, am I not worthy of being my Leo? My family is born, and my learning skills are even better than Mary''s, so I''m more suitable to be your daughter-inw. In the future, I can even help Leo manage the affairs of thepany, and can be her good wife. After hearing Amanda''s angry words, Briana turned pale with fright. She had a whole new level of respect for her. She was still a daughter - in -w of the William''s Family, yet she dared to use such a tone to speak to a stepmother-inw like her. As expected of a young miss, Briana did not have much impression of her just now, but now, he had a deep impression of her. It was fortunate that he did not forcefully give her to his son, otherwise, such a capable woman would definitely cause trouble for William''s Family. Amanda was also very angry, because the moment she thought that she would not have the chance to interact with Leo, a ball of fire rose up in her heart, burning her reason to the point that she was no longer online.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She quickly sat down again, lowered her head, and apologized with red eyes: ''Aunty, I''m sorry, I was too rude just now, you are an elder, I was in the wrong, I was in too much of a hurry." "Are you in a hurry to be my William Family''s daughter-inw? "Miss Amanda, just like you said just now, you have status, status, and knowledge. In fact, there aren''t many requirements for us William Family to use to pick a daughter-inw, maybe I didn''t make it clear before this, although I wanted my son to find an outstanding wife, but what I wished for most was a person who can get along peacefully. Your hostility is too strong, I really don''t dare to let you help me manage our William Familypany." Briana was also a powerful woman, and her eyes were sharp. Just a moment ago, she suddenly felt that a woman like Amanda could never enter her gate, otherwise, it would really be a huge mess. "Aunt, you might have misunderstood me. I was not trying to contradict you just now, nor was I trying to manage thepany in William Family..." "I''ve even asked a friend out for a cup of tea. I''ll be leaving first!" Briana would never give her the chance to exin. If a person did not have this kind of scheme in their heart, she would never say such vicious words, and if she did not say it now, it could only mean that she had disguised himself well. Briana did not want to create an enemy for himself, so, she suddenly felt that Mary''s pure character was not bad, at least, it would not go beyond her head to take charge. Amanda''s entire body was stiff and cold, as she red hatefully at Briana''s disappearing figure. "Damn old woman!" Amanda threw her fist on the table, causing the tea in the cup to ssh and burn the back of her hand. She quickly reached out to touch the back of her hand that was scalded. Her eyes were filled with resentment. "You don''t want me to get close to your son, do you? Do you really think that I, Amanda, am someone that can be easily bullied? You want to use me and then kick me away? It won''t be that easy. " Amanda gritted his teeth, his heart filled with unwillingness. At this moment, her phone rang. She bit her lips, took out her phone, looked at it, and immediately answered. Before she could say anything, she had already started lecturing, "You piece of trash, I''ve given you so much money and you can''t even do anything! Do you still have the face to call me?" "Eldest Miss Amanda, don''t be angry, didn''t I bring you good news? However, I am not sure if you want to hear this good news!" "As long as it''s good news, I want to hear it all!" Amanda gritted his teeth in anger. "Didn''t you want to know who Mary''s father is? If I really say it, don''t you dare scold me!" "What nonsense are you spouting? Speak!" Amanda was hating that she did not have the chance to take revenge on Mary. Chapter 1160 Chapter 1160 Amanda could not remember how she had endured such an explosion of anger after hearing all those words. When the other party kept shouting out her name, she actually pinched off her phone, as her entire person fell into a state of great resentment. "Gabriel Addison? My father? This is impossible, this news must be fake, this is definitely impossible! " Amanda then roared angrily, luckily there were no customers at the side. "This isn''t real!" Amanda stumbled as she grabbed her bag and was about to leave when she was stopped by the waiter. "Customer, you haven''t paid yet." Amanda angrily ripped open his bag, took out a few coins, and threw it to the side: "No need to look for it!" The waiter was stunned by her attitude on the spot. The moment Amanda walked out, he hastily walked towards her sports car. Now that she had received such a grievous and indignant news, she had to go and ask about it. That little bitch Mary, what qualifications does she have to be her little sister? Gabriel Addison was working in the office when he suddenly heard noiseing from outside. Not longter, Amanda walked in with a pale face. "Amanda, why are you here?" Gabriel Addison was a little surprised to see her. Amanda, on the other hand, was used to doing things at home, and currently, she was so angry that she lost all reason. She fiercely threw her bag on the ground and questioned: "Who is Mary? What''s your rtionship with her?" Originally, Gabriel Addison thought that his daughter was being bullied outside and wanted toe and cry to him. Just as he was about to be concerned about him, he heard her ask something like that, and his entire body went stiff. In the next second, he rushed over and closed the door to his office. His expression immediately became heavy. "Tell me, who is Mary? What do you have to do with her? You tell me! " Amanda''s heart was currently filled with hatred, she cried and tugged at her father''s arm as she questioned him: "If I didn''t investigate, wouldn''t you never tell me in this life? Furthermore, she doesn''t know about my mother either. How could you do such a crappy thing? " He had never thought that his daughter would be the first to find out about this secret. Now, facing her questioning, Gabriel Addison had no face to lift his head, supported his forehead with his hands on the sofa at the side, and only then did he speak with a heavy tone: ''Amanda, Mary ... your sister!" "No, she''s not. She has no right to be my sister. She''s just a bastard ..." Amanda growled angrily and was not willing to ept the rtionship even if he died. "I know you''re angry with your father, but it''s the truth. She''s my daughter, too, and I knew it when she was very young." Gabriel Addison looked at his daughter''s angry, embarrassed expression and felt powerless. Amanda covered her face and started to cry: "No wonder you wanted to persuade me to give up on Leo. In your heart, I still can''tpare to that shameless bastard, right? "But I won''t give up. She can forget about getting a man I can''t get." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Amanda, wake up. You can''t do something that hurts your sister..." "She is unworthy to be my sister, and even more unworthy to possess Leo. She is my enemy, my enemy. After Amanda finished saying each word, she picked up the bag on the ground, turned around, and mmed the door. Gabriel Addison was stupefied. This was the first time he had seen his docile and obedient daughter say such ruthless and cold words, and he didn''t dare ept this reality. Mary''s new movie had already gone green, after four months of intense shooting, she finally won and killed. Following that, she brought this new movie and started promoting it. Mary''s poprity had risen greatly after being tied up with Bryant for sale. Her current career could finally rise smoothly again, and was no longer affected by the matter of her being in love with Leo anymore. When Mary epted an interview, she could not help but secretly exhale. Just now, when she was epting the interview, she was still very nervous, afraid that if she said something wrong, she would be caught red-handed, thus, she only said each word after going through her mind once. "Mary, someone brought you a bunch of flowers and a box of choctes!" The assistant hurried forward and said. "Who sent me the flowers? What flowers? Mary couldn''t help but be curious. "I don''t know. It was delivered by a courier. However, this flower is a bit strange." The assistant reminded her with a frown. Mary pushed the door and entered the dressing room, her mouth asking: "What''s so strange about that?" "Take a look for yourself." Mary walked to the front of the table and saw that it was a bunch of white chrysanthemums, and her entire body was in a mess. Following that, she extended her hand and opened the chocte box beside her. "Ah ..." Mary was still frightened, this was a white chrysanthemum, and a picture was sent to her. What kind of person was it that would be so disgusting and terrifying? The assistant rushed over and saw the picture being cut by a knife. She was shocked, "Oh god, who did this? Isn''t this too vicious? Mary, have you offended someone?" Mary had been an actor for so many years, but it was the first time that she had received such a terrifying thing. She knew that some crazy fans would send sharp des or vicious texts to actors they didn''t like. "Should we call the police? This is too hateful!" the assistant asked. "Forget it, it''s better not to call the police. Otherwise, if I blow this matter up, it won''t benefit me at all!" Mary was so angry that her face turned white, but at that moment, she forced herself to calm down. "Oh yeah, go to the room next door and call Bryant over. Tell him that I have something to talk to him about." Mary had a lot of trust in Bryant at the moment, and wanted to hear his suggestion. After all, the two of them were helping to create momentum for the new movie, could it be that someone was dissatisfied with her taking the lead and wanted to do something to her? Bryant knocked on the door, then pushed it open and walked in. Upon entering, he saw Mary standing by the side of the table in a daze. He walked over and saw the white chrysanthemum and the photo. Her handsome face changed color in an instant. "What''s going on? Who sent it? Isn''t this cursing you? " When Bryant saw it, he was shocked, and even angry. "I don''t know. It was just delivered just now. It looks like it''s targeting me alone." Maryughed at himself. "She must hate you so much. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be so scared. Mary, be careful when you go in and out. Don''t get hurt." Bryant warned her repeatedly with concern. "I know, but I still want to know who did this to me!" Mary''s small hands clenched into fists, she could not allow herself to be cursed without knowing why, and let her know who did it, she would revenge on him. "For this matter, you should discuss it with Mr. William and have him protect you!" Bryant felt that she was a weak girl and did not feel at ease about it, hence he made his suggestion. "I will, thank you!" Mary gratefully looked at him. Chapter 1161 Chapter 1161 Mary Ann got her assistant to throw all those unlucky things into the trash can, but she didn''t feel comfortable about it at all. What kind of hatred did the owner have for her to have to use such a thing to curse her? Mary Ann thought about it carefully. She didn''t incur any deep hatred recently. She really couldn''t think of who did it. Mary Ann stopped thinking about it. If the person still had another move on her, she would wait and see. If she found out who that person was, she would definitely call the police and capture him. Mary Ann''s trip today was already over. She looked at the time, and it was only 4 PM. For the free time that was left to her, she only wanted to go to a certain ce to stay. She got her assistant to escort her to Leo William''s apartment. She pressed the lock on the finger and pushed open the door. Suddenly, she felt a familiar and rxed feeling, like she was home. Mary Ann immediately walked towards the refrigerator. The inside was filled with fruits and drinks, which must have been prepared for her by Leo William. Her heart cannot help but warm up. Mary Ann took out the cherries and arge apple and washed them clean. As she ate, she walked towards the man''s bedroom and balcony. From here, she could see the man''s office building which was not located very far away. Mary Annzily sat on the leisure chair, looking at the magnificent building that was illuminated by the sunlight. An indescribable sweetness filled her heart. She didn''t know if he''s busy at thepany right now. She really wanted to call him and to hear his voice. Just as Mary Ann decided to go to the living room to retrieve her phone, the door suddenly opened, causing her body froze. When she raised her head and saw the person who walked in, Mary Ann''s beautiful face instantly became pale white. She even forgot to continue eating the apple in her hand. "An...Auntie!" Mary Ann stuttered. Briana only nced at her face and nodded. Then she said: "Why are you here? No filming?" "I just got here! Just having finished filming a y, I can rest for a while." Mary Ann nervously looked at Briana. She did not know why, but she was still afraid of Briana, possibly because she was an uninvited outsider, and did not have a ce in this family. Briana could also see her tensed expression and smiled faintly. "Don''t be nervous. Have a sit and let''s chat!" Mary Ann quickly turned around and went to her bedroom to take out the te of fruits she had just washed and put it on the tea table. Briana sat down. Holding a cherry in her hand, she ate it and said slowly: "With you living here, it looks more like a home. Before you came here, you can''t imagine what your son''s life would look like." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Mary Ann lowered her head and listened quietly. Briana¡¯sments seemed like a type of confirmation to her. She was slightly shocked in her heart. Briana nced at her and sighed: "Mary Ann, since Leo truly loves you, then you could continue to stay with him. I won¡¯t separate you guys, and won''t force you guys to get married and give birth right now. But tell me the truth. Do you love my son, or love his money?" Mary Ann''s heart trembled. She suddenly raised her head and looked at Briana: "If I were a greedy person, I would have made money myself, and my mother would have also given me money to use. I really do notck money. Aunty, in your eyes, do you think I love him because he was rich?" "I don''t mean that. I just want to hear what you have to say from the bottom of your heart. To be honest, my son is charming. It''s understandable that you fell for him." Brianaughed awkwardly. She also felt that it was a little impolite to ask this question herself. "I love him. Aunt, don''t worry. If I really broke up with him, I wouldn''t take a single cent from him." Mary Ann''s heart suffered a blow. Why did everyone think that she climbed up to Leo William just to take advantage of his money? Was it that love was not worth mentioning in front of money? Mary Ann was truly very sad. Briana felt that she had said improperly, and immediately exined with a smile: "I didn''t ask you to break up with him. I was too arbitrary earlier and did not consider your feelings. But from now on, I will not interfere in your matters. You can be considered a good girl, and will be considered a little younger, but being young isn''t a problem. As long as you all love each other, it can be ovee." Mary Ann thought that Briana was going toin about her age, but after hearing her words, she was startled, raising her head to look at Briana: "Aunt, do you really agree to let us be together?" "Yeah, didn''t Leo mention it to you? I really have thought it through. You youngsters have your own hobbies in life. As an elder, I won''t force you." When Briana saw Amanda, she was shocked that this girl was just too shrewd and it might not necessarily be a good thing. Inparison, Mary Ann''s clear and bright eyes were not as smart and forceful as that girl''s, but instead had the gentleness of ady from a noble family. Even though Catherine had raised her all by herself, it seemed that she had taught her quite well. "He did mention it to me, but I can''t believe it. I always thought he was lying." Mary Annughed shyly. "You can only me me for this. I said some nasty words before that will make you sad. In the future, you can be magnanimous and stay together with Leo. I really won''t bother you!" The Briana sighed. Mary Ann''sck of sense of security was rather pitiful. "Thank you, Auntie, for fulfilling my wish!" Mary Ann''s expression was excited, her eyes were red, she did not expect Leo William to not lie to her, and Briana actually agreed to it. "Actually, I''m just here to see how my son is doing. With you here, I believe there''s nothing left for me to do. I''ll be leaving first!" Briana got up and left. Mary Ann had yet to recover from her shock, but following that, she happily walked around. It looked like after she and Leo William had experienced the winter snow, spring would finally arrive. Mary Ann took out her phone and immediately called Leo William, wanting to talk to him about this good news. Leo William picked up the call faster and faster. A low, maic male voice came over: "What''s wrong? Have you finished your work today?" "Well, I''m home. I''m standing on the balcony of your bedroom. I can see your office building." Mary Ann said while beaming. "So, you''re thinking of me?" Leo William put down the pen in his hand, and still couldn''t help but stand up from the office chair, and walked to the French window. Even though they were separated by a long distance and they still couldn''t see each other clearly, this feeling of looking at each other from afar still gave them sense of peace. "Mm, I missed you. Your mom just came by and agreed to our rtionship. So, it''s true." Mary Ann couldn''t hide the joy in her heart, and said excitedly. "Of course it''s true!" Leo William was speechless. Chapter 1162 Chapter 1162 Knowing that Mary Ann was waiting for him at home, Leo William left an hour earlier and handed over the rest of the work to his brother, Billy William. Billy William sat in front of his desk and said worriedly, "You just gave three branch offices to me to manage, I have to spend all my time looking through the documents, and you still want me to help you do your work? Would you please give some love to your brother?" "These documents are rather urgent. Take a look at them first, if you have nothing to do, just sign it for me. It won''t take much time." Of course, Leo William wanted to train his younger brother. The amount ofpany''s business had expanded several times in the past two years, and Leo William hoped that in the near future, his younger brother would be able to support him, this way he could easily resolve his personal rtionship problems. "Alright, since you''re in such a hurry to leave, you should be going to see Mary Ann, right?" Billy William rolled his eyes at him. "How do you know?" Leo William looked surprised. "Looking at your glowing face, I knew it!" Billy William curled his lips and bluntly said. Leo William quickly straightened his expression, and could not help but let out two light coughs. "Is it that obvious?" Billy William immediately burst outughing, "Brother, look at how nervous you are. You''re so old, and yet you''re being shy. Just go. Mary Ann is waiting for you." "You are so boring!" Leo William''s handsome face flushed red. He cursed at him in a low voice, then turned and left. Billy William was stillughing happily from behind. When it was a strict job, he had to learn how to be happy from all the hardships. He was most likely the only person in the entirepany who dared to make fun of his big brother. Leo William sat in the car, and couldn''t help but look at his own expression in the rearview mirror. It was very normal. There was no spring in him at all. However, he didn''t show it on his face, but his heart was in turmoil. During this period of time, he and Mary Ann had been rather busy with their work. Mary Ann had also flown around every major city in the entire country, and they had not seen each other for a few days already. Now, with great difficulty, they finally had a chance to meet again. How can he not treasure it? Leo William really wished that he could just drive the car like an airne, and fly it straight back home. However, he was still annoyed by the traffic jams. It was already half past five when he got home. He held a bouquet of flowers and quickly walked towards the elevator. Just now, he happened to pass a flower shop, so he casually picked out a bunch of red roses. Although the flower was not valuable, it can show his love. After Mary Ann ate the fruits, sheid on the sofazily and watched television. She flipped to the program which she was promoting for the new movie and kept hating her hairstyle. She was regretting that she did not wear shoes with higher heels, so she was suppressed by the other female minor roles. Perhaps women had so many thoughts, and they only thought of the clothes they wore. However, this was also the state of mind that a normal girl should have. The sound of the door opening came from behind her. Mary Ann got up from the sofa abruptly, and looked up to see a man walking in with his hands behind his back. His eyes are smiling "What are you holding in your hand? Why are you hiding?" Without wearing her shoes, Mary Ann ran down from the sofa with her bare feet, curious to see what was in his hands. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Leo William immediately noticed this and could not help but berate softly. "It''s still cold now, why did you run down without wearing your shoes? Don''t freeze over!" "Flowers! Are you giving them to me?" When Mary Ann saw the fresh roses, she immediately grinned and asked with a smile. "Yeah, I bought it along the way. Do you like it?" Leo William asked gently. Holding the bouquet of flowers, Mary Ann could not help but inhale a breath of fragrance and suddenly sighed with the flowers in her arms: "Luckily I received your bouquet of flowers. My mood is finally better today!" "What''s wrong? Who dares to make you unhappy?" Leo William walked to the shoe cab at the side, took out a pair of her slippers, and ced them in front of her. Mary Ann obediently put on her shoes. This kind of tacit understanding that didn''t require words to form had already permeated into their love. Maybe many subconscious warm movements would be ignored, but if she lost this warmth and care one day, she would definitely be unused to it, and would even miss it. "When I finished my interview today, someone sent me a bunch of white chrysanthemums and a ck-and-white photo that was cut by a knife." Mary Ann pouted, and said with grievance. "What? Who did such a malicious thing?" Leo William''s handsome face changed, instantly bing cold and furious. "I just don''t know who gave it to me. That''s why I''m depressed." Mary took an empty bottle to collect water, and then put the flowers in the bottle. She turned around and saw that the man was standing right behind her. She extended her two small hands and wrapped them around his neck, raising her toes to stamp on his beautiful lips: "Someone''s cursing me. They''re definitely trying to harm me. Leo William, will you protect me?" "This matter must be investigated thoroughly. We can''t wait for them toe and harm you. It''ll be toote then. First, think about who you''ve offended recently, and then we''ll investigate them one by one!" Leo William had ced great importance on this matter. This was a very serious hidden danger. It could not be underestimated. "I just thought about it. Those female characters in our movie have some hostility towards me, but they just can''t ept the allocation of characters. After meeting me, they would still greet me, and then ...I really can''t remember. I feel like I''ve really never offended anyone before." Mary Ann pressed down on her head in distress. "Since you can''t think of it, then don''t think of it. Don''t go out for the next few days. I will find a few bodyguards to protect your safety." Seeing her depressed look, Leo William couldn''t bear to do so and could only remind her repeatedly. "That won''t do, I''m going to advertise my new movie tomorrow. The director said that the main character must be there." When Mary Ann heard that she could not go out, she was immediately dumbfounded. "But now, someone is sending you such a threatening thing to warn you, yet you still want to run around?" Leo William hugged her and sat on the sofa, with his handsome face full of worry and helplessness. "Actually, I feel that there is a person who might not be able to tolerate me if she knows the truth!" Mary Ann leaned into his embrace and muttered. "Who is it?" Leo William frowned, and asked anxiously. "Amanda, Gabriel came to look for me previously, I don''t know if Amanda knows about my rtionship with Gabriel now, but if she knows, she would definitely be very angry." When Mary Ann thought of the way Amanda was staring at her, her back turned cold. "Do you think it is her? Then I''ll find someone to keep an eye on her!" Leo William would not let any suspicious person go, even if that person was Amanda, he had to watch her closely. "Hmm, it''s possible!" Mary Ann doubted. Chapter 1163 Chapter 1163 The next morning, the sky was a mess, and it was drizzling. Alvina starved until the morning of the second day, when something extremely awkward happenedst night. As a result, she didn''t dare go downstairs to see Joseph, so she lingered in the room. Suddenly, she heard a knock on the door. Thinking that it was the female butler, she did not tidied up much, and ran over to open the door, but she did not expect that the one standing outside was not the female butler, but Joseph. He must have been drunk, and the hangover didn''t leave a mark on his young, handsome face. The ck suit matched well with his temperament and aura, and he wore a white silk shirt underneath. He looked to be in high spirits. It was obvious that he did not expect Alvina to open the door with her hair and clothes in a mess. At that moment, his handsome face tensed up, and his deep eyes had nowhere to hide. He quickly nced at the woman, and his gazended on the corridor. "Why didn''t youe down for breakfast? Didn''t you promise me that you would go to bed early and get up early?" Joseph''s voice was low, he did not have any intention to reprimand her, but just asked a few questions. "I actually woke up very early, but ... I''m not too hungry yet, so I''d like to eat breakfastter!" Alvina said as she reached out to touch the front of her robe with a bitterugh. If Alvina had not reached out to grab her clothes, the man''s gaze would not have been able to look in that direction, but this woman''s small actions had led him to that direction. He could only see the outline of the silk nightgown, causing the man''s throat to tighten, his gaze bing a little deeper. "I came up to tell you that I wanted to thank you for taking care of mest night!" Joseph thanked her sincerely. Alvina thought about the embarrassing event that happenedst night, and her fair face couldn''t help but flush red. With a heated face, she replied: "No need to be courteous, I was just helping out conveniently. It¡¯s fine." Joseph couldn''t help but raise his gaze and look at the speck of powder that was floating on her fair face. His chest felt stuffy again and he didn''t know what to say anymore. Suddenly, in the quiet air, the rumbling of the woman''s stomach could be heard. What Alvina had just said was instantly betrayed by her disappointing stomach. The man couldn''t help chuckling. She had just said that she wasn''t hungry, but now, she was hungry to the point that her stomach was protesting. This woman was truly godly. Alvina''s beautiful face was blushing red. She looked like she wanted to die. Who could lend her a hole in the ground? She wanted to hide in it for the rest of her life. "If you''re hungry, then go downstairs to eat. Don''t ruin your stomach." Joseph suddenly felt that this woman had be interesting, and he could not help but want to get to know her a little more. At this moment, Alvina felt ashamed of lying to him, and could only reply with a tiny note. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The man turned around to leave, but stopped after taking a step. He turned around and locked his deep gaze onto her little face. "Are you sure you didn''t do that on purpose?" "What is it?" Alvina trembled. Her beautiful eyes immediately opened wide. "If I remember correctly, you seemed to have kissed me!" The man suddenly lowered his voice and spoke in a voice that only she could hear. Alvina''s body trembled twice. He did not forget it and came to ask her face to face. "That... That was just an ident. If you don''t like it..." "I don''t mind!" After the man said these words, he really turned around and left, leaving the dumbstruck woman at a loss for words. Gloria was at the school entrance when she was suddenly stopped by a man in a suit. She raised her head and looked at him, with her eyes full of vignce: "Sir, is there something you need?" Larry hurriedly pushed his sses up and spoke sincerely: "Gloria, excuse me. I came here to ask you something." "I don''t know you!" Gloria said with a cold expression. "I''m not a bad guy. Actually, I wanted to help you. I know you''ve been injured recently!" Larry felt that Gloria hated Jack Wayne who raped her, so he felt that if he took the initiative to look for her, she would probably cry and tell him of what happened to her, and ask for help. Gloria''s beautiful face turned pale white, she stared at Larry with even more caution, "Who are you? How do you know about me? What do you want?" "Miss Blue, don''t worry, I actually just wanted toe and help you. Of course, I also want to make a deal with you." Larry saw that she was extremely cautious, and did not dare to be rash, so he tried to ask. "A deal? I have nothing to trade with you. You can go now." Gloria now refused toe into contact with strangers. "Do you know Jack Wayne? He should havee to find you. Your virginity was taken away by him. Don''t you want to take revenge on him?" Seeing that Gloria did not trust him and did not want to cooperate, Larry could only whisper what she was afraid of. Hearing the two words "Jack Wayne," Gloria shivered, she immediately turned and stared at Larry, "You know him?" "Yes, not only I know him, but also I know him very well. If you want, let''s find a ce with fewer people to talk." Seeing that she had started to be interested, Larry further requested. Gloria''s expression changed, and she nodded her head in silence, and then pointed at a coffee shop opposite them. Larry smiled and nodded, the two of them headed towards the coffee shop. Inside a private room on the second floor, Gloria was holding a cup of hot water with a deathly pale face. Her gaze sized up the man who had a pair of golden sses which made him feel like gentle. But the pair of eyes under the sses was glittering. At first sight, you can tell that he was not ordinary people. He was shrewd. "Gloria, I''ll tell you the truth. Jack Wayne is an enemy of my boss, we wanted to find an opportunity to deal with him. If you are willing to stand out and help us, you will receive a huge amount of commission, and the injuries you have suffered can also bepensated." Larry directly told her everything. He felt that Jack Wayne had raped Gloria, causing her to suffer huge injuries both physically and mentally. She would definitely stand out and denounce him for such shameless actions, and even demand Jack Wayne to pay a price. "Who are you?" Gloria asked calmly. "You don''t need to care who we are. You only need to go to the police station and tell them what Jack Wayne has done to you. You can get a sum of money naturally, which is enough to support your food and clothing." Larry smiled and said. His words carried an allure. "Do you want Jack Wayne to be caught and taken in?" Gloria asked. "Right, a shameless person like him should be locked up and educated!" Larry''s smile carried a hint of coldness. Gloria took a sip of water, put down the cup, then stood up: Sorry, I don''t know what you''re talking about. Jack Wayne didn''t rape me, so you might have misunderstood something." Larry,"..." Chapter 1164 Chapter 1164 After Gloria finished speaking, she stood up and opened the door, leaving a shocked Larry behind, who found it hard to believe. He quickly gave Edwards a call to report the situation. Edwards''s tone was a little surprised: "Are you saying that Gloria simply does not recognize the abuse Jack Wayne hasmitted on her?" "Yes, but I feel that this matter is not simple. When I mentioned Jack Wayne''s name earlier, Gloria was greatly moved, I thought that Gloria hated Jack Wayne to death, but now, it seems that there is still another matter that we do not know about!" Larry was a little helpless. It looked like this trip was a waste of time. "Continue to investigate. Maybe Jack Wayne got there first and bought Gloria off. Since Gloria took his advantage, she''s naturally unwilling to speak the truth." Edwards''s tone was a little annoyed. He had managed to grab onto Jack Wayne''s weakness with great difficulty, but was unable to make use of it. He''s really upset. "Alright, I will continue my investigation!" Larry replied. After Gloria walked out quickly, she turned into a road with fewer people, and quickly walked forward, she immediately called Jack Wayne. "A man with the gold-rimmed sses? I''ll send you a photo. Make sure if it him or not!" Jack Wayne was not surprised, but he was shocked to the point that cold sweat broke out on his back. Luckily he found Gloria first, and managed to win her heart. Otherwise, Edwards would have found out about it, and his days would be difficult. "That''s right, that''s him. Who is he?" Gloria immediately recognized Larry in the photo and was very surprised. "He''s Edwards''s trusted aides, called Larry. It seems that they are truly resourceful. They can even find you. They have put lots of effort into me. Gloria, you didn''t tell them anything, right?" Jack Wayne couldn''t help but ask her anxiously. "I didn''t tell him. Are they your enemies?" As a member of a lower ss society, Gloria would naturally not know theplicated position of an upper ss society, and even more so, would not know who Edwards was. She would only be concerned with solving the problem of warmth and satiety every day, if she did not know Jack Wayne, she would not even spend her time to understand this mysterious family. She only knew that Wayne family was a very rich family, which made people yearn for. "Yes, they wholeheartedly want to find my weakness and get rid of me!" Jack Wayne sneered and spoke the truth. "The Edwards that you mentioned earlier has the same surname as you. What is your rtionship?" Gloria couldn''t help but be curious. ¡°He is my cousin, and is currently in charge of the management of the businesses in Wayne Family. He was afraid that I would take away his power, so he kept looking for opportunities to kill me. Gloria, you won''t betray me, right?" Jack Wayne asked her seriously. Listening to him, Gloria felt that the two were not in the same world, not on the same parallel line. The grudges and rights between the wealthy people were something that she would never be able toe into contact with in her entire life. But now, she was suddenly pulled in. She was really at a loss. "I don''t know!" She only felt that she cannot trust anyone, but Jack Wayne had treated her pretty well. She did not want to betray him right now, and even more so, did not want to see him being killed by his enemies. Jack Wayne''s heart sank, he suddenly felt that Gloria still harbored some grudges towards him, and did not fully trust him, making him feel indescribably sad. "Alright, let''s talk about this when I get back!" Jack Wayne''s tone sounded a little disappointed. After he finished speaking, he hung up. Gloria held on tightly to her phone, leaning on a wall, her heart was in a mess. At this moment, a person suddenly barged in and grabbed her hand. "Stupid girl, you don''t even want to answer my phone anymore. In your eyes, you don''t have a father like me anymore, do you?" Gloria''s entire body shivered. A cold and sorrowful feeling rose from her heart. She stared nkly at the flustered and exasperated middle - aged man. Tears no longer flew from her eyes. "I already gave you money, why are you still looking for me?" Gloria''s voice was very calm, to the point that she wasn''t even willing to get angry over it. "Then you still have to answer my call. I thought something happened to you. If you die outside, let''s see who will collect your corpse." Her father growled at her. A student passed by and saw the father and daughter duo arguing here. They all treated it as a joke which can be discussed for a long time. Gloria''s eyes were still a little sore. She bit her lower lip and self-deprecatingly said, "Don''t worry, my life isn''t that short. I won''t die so easily!" "Girl, dad is worried about you. I''m not here to ask for money, I''m here to have a meal with you!" Only then did her father''s voice be calm. He had a look of genuine concern on his face. "Heh, you still have the money to treat me to a meal?" Gloria could not help but mock him. "What are you saying? Can''t Dad treat you to a meal? Let''s go!" He walked over and grabbed her arm again, but Gloria managed to struggle free in an instant. "I don''t have time tonight. I found a job as a nanny. I have to go cook for someone tonight. You can go eat by yourself." Gloria said with a cold expression. "Why are you looking for such a job? What kind of family was it? How much money could you make by cooking dinner for them? This time, dad is going to introduce you to a good job. Go with me." Her father still wanted to take her away. "I don''t want to go with you. I like my job." Gloria really didn''t trust her father anymore. Last time, he said that he wanted to find her a job, but she didn''t expect he let her to apany a rich man to drink and eat. She''s really pissed off. "Being a nanny is just a lowly job. Do you want to live your whole life at the bottom? Our Miller Family still wants to rise up again. I only have one daughter. You have to help me find good resources!" Mr. Miller immediately shouted out angrily. His expression was a little crazy. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "I don''t want to daydream with you. It''s impossible for us to rise up again. I just beg you not to starve to death on the streets. Hurry up and go, I really want to leave!" As Gloria spoke, she quickly left. Mr. Miller angrily stomped his feet on the ground, "You ignorant brat, father is doing this for your own good." Gloria ran even faster, she was really afraid of this kind of kindness of her father. Unfortunately, just as she took two steps, two men who were smoking suddenly came over and blocked her way while leaning against the wall. "Miss. Miller, don''t go. Your father has found a good marriage for you. Come with us!" The two men laughed sinisterly. "Who are you? Get out of the way!" Gloria was furious, she never thought that there would be someone who dared to block her way. "Our boss would like to invite you over for a meal." After the two men said that, they directly reached out their hands to pull Gloria. Although Gloria was prepared for it, it was a pity that they were extremely quick, and she was directly brought to a business car at the side. Chapter 1165 Chapter 1165 Gloria was rudely pushed into a business car by two men. Before she could resist, the car drove off, and through the car window, she saw her father chasing the car for a good distance, but in the end, he could no longer run, and stood where he was like a log. The car turned around a corner and Gloria''s two fingers had already dug into her palm. The piercing pain caused her to slightly calm down. She knew that her father might have sold her out! She had long since been aware of this, but she hadn''t thought that this day woulde so early. Her father''s greed and ambition had already caused him to give up on her, his biological daughter. Gloria sat without moving, her face ashen. The two men beside her also did not do anything to her, and they even stopped talking to her, treating her like air. It was unknown how much time had passed before the car stopped. Two men stood beside the door and said to her, "Get off. Our boss won''t treat you unfairly. There are many women who don''t even have the chance to get on the car." "Who is your boss? How much money does my dad owe him?" Gloria asked calmly. "Go up and you''ll know. As for the price your father sold you for, we don''t know, but it''s definitely a lot!" The two men immediately smiled sinisterly. When Gloria heard the word ''sold'', she felt two des twisting around her heart, dripping with blood. In the end, she followed them upstairs. In a luxurious box sat a few middle-aged men. He was around with young and charming girls. They all had charming smiles on their faces as they tried to curry favor with the man. The moment Gloria stepped in; a man walked over and wrapped his arm around her shoulders. That man was even holding onto a cigarette, and puffed some smoke onto her face, "Gloria, we meet again, look, what fate have we had. I truly missed you too much today. That''s why I used this method to invite you over. You won''t be angry, will you?" When Gloria saw this ce that was filled with this miasma, she instinctively rejected it and her pretty face turned cold. "Mr. Chick, how much money does my dad owe you? I will think of a way to return it to you. Please let me go." Gloria''s guts were bigger than others of the same age, and under such circumstances, she was able to calmly ask. "Talking about money hurts feelings. Today, let''s not talk about money. We only eat and drink to have fun. To me, you are not something that can be bought with money. You are my one and only treasure!" After Mr. Chick finished speaking, he was about toe over and kiss her on the cheek. Gloria immediately turned away from him. Mr. Chick was immediately displeased. With a dark face, he said, "Gloria, what you''re doing really hurts my heart. I kindly invited you over for a drink. I''ll be angry if you keep showing me this attitude." "Mr. Chick, can I go to the washroom? I have a stomachache. It''s my menstruation!" Gloria did not really want to anger him, becausest time, she saw a woman who angered him get pped in the face and then fall to the ground, unable to get up. She did not want to get beaten, but she also wanted to save herself. "How unlucky it is! The washroom is just right there. Go, don''t even think about escaping!" Mr. Chick had an unlucky expression as he raised his hand. He looked down on her. Gloria walked quickly towards the washroom. She discovered that even if she ran, it would be useless. If she did not resolve her father''s problem, she would still be caught and brought back. After Gloria entered the washroom, she gave Jack Wayne a call. "Gloria, where are you? Why hasn''t shee?" Jack Wayne became anxious from waiting, and his tone revealed a trace of dissatisfaction. "I may not be able to make it. I was sold to a man by my father. Jack Wayne, didn''t you owe me three conditions? Can youe and save me? I''ll consider it as a condition!" Gloria tried her best to negotiate with him in a calm tone, but her voice still trembled. "What? Is there such a thing?" Jack Wayne lifted his voice, he could not believe it. Someone was knocking on the door to urge her to hurry up, so Gloria quickly told her the address and the room number. Then, she begged him in a low voice, "Jack Wayne, save me!" At that moment, the door to the washroom was pushed open by a man. Gloria quickly threw her phone into her bag and red at the disrespectful man angrily. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "My boss is afraid of you running around, so he asked me toe over and take a look." Initially, he thought he could see a bit of beautiful scenery, but it seems now that Gloria was fully dressed. He was greatly disappointed. Gloria started to feel apprehensive in her heart. She didn''t have time to hear Jack Wayne''s reply just now, so she was very afraid that he wouldn''te over. Now, she could only gamble. If Jack Wayne really came and saved her, then she could settle the score with him. In the end, Gloria was forced to sit by the man''s side. Not only that, she was required to wear a revealing short skirt, and the man could even twist his hand on her thigh. She cried out in pain, and the man beside her immediatelyughed excitedly. This was the only quality that Gloria had in contact with rich people. They did not treat women as human beings and only treated them as ythings. If they are tired of it, they will rece it with a new one and kick the old one off. She thought all the rich men in the world were like this, disrespectful of women. But it was only when she met Jack Wayne that Jack Wayne changed her opinion. It was only then did she realize that the more precious a man was by origin, the better etiquette he would have. This was the real noble temperament. And the upstart men she came across thought that with a few coins, they could rule the world and look down on women, to set off their self-righteousness. This was the most fearsome depravity of human nature. After half an hour had passed, one of Gloria''s legs was either pinched or swollen by the man. She could only grit her teeth and endure, waiting for the hope of being saved. The dinner was about to end. From the looks of the scene, the next entertainment should be to sing and drink, followed by was going to the hotel. Gloria looked at the door of the private box in despair. Jack won''te? However, he had clearly promised her that he would give her three conditions. That man couldn''t break his promise, could he? Gloria''s heart was filled with fear. Even after taking countless of lessons, she was still naive enough to believe a man''s words. Was she stupid? "Hey, who are you people? You can''t barge in recklessly ..." Suddenly, amotion sounded out outside the room, and then the room''s door was kicked open by someone. The young man that entered had a gloomy expression and icy-cold gaze. "Jack Wayne!" Gloria instantly broke free from the man''s embrace and hid behind Jack with a happy expression. The beautiful atmosphere was disturbed, and all the men stood up in anger. Chapter 1166 Chapter 1166 Jack Wayne did note alone, but he actually brought six or seven people with him. Furthermore, they were all tall and sturdy, and obviously not someone to be trifled with. Seeing that Gloria had run away, Mr. Chick immediately questioned him angrily: "Who are you? You actually dare to steal my woman. Do you know who I am ..." Without saying a word, Jack Wayne walked forward and fiercely punched him, then coldly said: "You don''t have the qualifications to know my name. Gloria is my woman, if you dare touch her again, I will make you suffer for life." "You ... You still dare to hit me!" Mr. Chick, who had always been domineering, was now being violently punched in front of a group of friends. He was severely sullied, and he immediately jumped up, wanting to counterattack. Jack Wayne raised his leg and kicked. Before Mr. Chick had the time to pounce, he was kicked and sent flying, he fell on the ground with an extremely ugly expression, and cried out in pain: "Gloria, you little slut, I can''t beat you, can I not beat your father? Just wait, I will kill him!" After Gloria heard his threat, she immediately ran over, and said with cold hatred: "You should have killed him earlier, then, I will no longer be sold by him as his goods. When you kill him, remember to tell me, I''ll buy you a de!" "You ... Are you really his daughter? To say such heartless words!" Mr. Chick originally wanted to ruthlessly threaten Gloria, but he did not expect Gloria to be even colder and more ruthless than him, to the point where he could not make a move in an instant. "Even if it was in the past, it won''t be in the future. If he dares to sell me again, I want to kill him myself!" Gloria gritted her teeth in anger. The atmosphere at the scene was extremely tense. Everyone''s expression was different. Jack Wayne walked over. His shiny leather shoes directly stepped on Mr. Chick''s five fingers and immediately pressed on them. Hearing the bones in his fingers crackling, everyone present felt a chill down their backs. "Mister... Have mercy, I was wrong, I was really wrong, don''t step on me anymore. My fingers are going to be crippled!" Mr. Chick was previously arrogant and proud, but now he was as timid as a mouse and begged for mercy. Jack Wayne ignored his pained cries, and continued to ruthlessly suppress him, and coldly said: "Remember, Gloria is my, Jack Wayne''s, woman. If you dare to even touch her one more time, I''ll take your life!" "Ja... Jack Wayne of the Wayne Family?" Finally, someone at the scene recognized the background of the young man. All of their faces were pale. They never thought that Gloria would actually be his woman, this was a huge matter. The Mr. Chick only had a little bit of money, being mixed up in the middle levels of society and not knowing the family tree of the Wayne Family, it was naturally difficult for him to find out who Jack Wayne was. "Apologize to her!" Jack Wayne used all his strength. Mr. Chick''s face paled at this moment as cold sweat permeated his body. He apologized to Gloria in a loud voice: "I''m sorry Miss. Miller. I was blind and offended you. I hope that you will not forget this lowly one, please let me go." Gloria did not expect Jack Wayne to be so ruthless, and to be so terrifying. He had always maintained his gentle and courteous side, but at the moment, the ruthlessness in Jack Wayne''s eyes made her feel unfamiliar, but also made her afraid. Of course, she was even more grateful to him. "Should I spare his pathetic life?" Jack Wayne turned his head to ask her, but his voice was still as gentle as ever. The young girls by her side, who were just bullying Gloria with all kinds of words, were now all envious and jealous, with their eyes zing with fire. "Would you kill him if I told you not to?" Gloria red at the man lying on the ground hatefully. She had already cursed him a few hundred times in her heart. She just wanted to stab him with a knife. "Don''t you know that there is a saying that there¡¯s a life that is worse than death? What''s fun about dying? Letting him to beg for death is the highest level of torture!" Jack Wayne slightly raised his brows, with his thin lips curling up into a cold smile. Everyone on the scene felt their hairs stand on end, feeling extremely horrified. Mr. Chick who was lying on the ground had a face as white as snow and his body was drenched in cold sweat. He had yed with so many women before, but this time, he had suffered the most. Gloria became curious, "How to make his life worse than death?" Jack Wayne stomped hard on his fingers. With a crisp sound, Mr. Chick screamed in pain. Two of his fingers were broken. "To take away all the things he cared about the most, such as his money and power, he would definitely suffer a fate worse than death." Jack Wayne was born to know how to harm others. If there''s a ruthless father, there will be a ruthless son. Jack just disdained to hurt others. If he was like his father and was fond of scheming and valued a high authority, he won''t even get into this situation that when someone mentions his name, they still need to guess to recognize his identity. "Then can you make him poor? Let everyone distance themselves from him, discriminate against him, ridicule him, let him be like a rat crossing a street, let everyone call for a fight against him, let his wife disperse." Gloria hated this man to the core, so she purposely said those terrifying words to put pressure on Mr. Chick. Hearing that, Mr. Chick felt that death was better than life, he was so scared that tears fell from his eyes. He almost knelt down and begged Jack Wayne. "Of course you can!" Jack Wayne finally loosened his leg, and fiercely kicked Mr. Chick who was about to get up: "Remember, you yed with a woman you shouldn''t y with, you should bear the consequences." After Jack Wayne finished speaking, he turned around and grabbed Gloria''s hand, and started striding towards the outside. The scene was deathly silent. The hrious scene from before had disappeared. Mr. Chick immediately looked towards his best friend, but the man anxiously got rid of him. He opened his own wallet and threw a card to him, "There are tens of thousands of dors inside. Take it for the rescue. I''ll go first!" The man left so quickly that he didn''t even bother with the woman beside him. The rest of the men followed him. Like sending off beggars, they slipped away as quickly as they could after they gave him some money. Mr. Chick felt his life turning gray. He felt like a beggar. Gloria steadily followed Jack Wayne out of the hall of the five¡ªstar hotel. Outside, Jack Wayne opened the car door and said to her: "Get in, we''re leaving!" Gloria looked at him with tears in her eyes. At this moment, she couldn''t say what it felt like. "I''ve fulfilled one of your conditions. Now, there are two more!" Jack Wayne said indifferently. Gloria held back her tears and sat inside. Jack Wayne also quickly walked to the other side, opened the door and sat down. Gloria continuously tugged at her extremely short skirt as if it could not cover anything no matter how hard she tried. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She blushed. Chapter 1167 Chapter 1167 Jack Wayne''s gaze drooped down. He looked at the girl''s trembling fingers pinching the hem of her skirt, and desperately pulled at it. However, doing so was fundamentally useless, and he could still see her pair of thin white legs. Jack Wayne''s heart was suddenly in mes, he really wanted to turn around and go back and dig out that bastard''s eye to use as a bead to trample on. Gloria''s eyes were filled with tears, she felt that she was in a miserable state, and felt that she was ashamed to see anyone again. "Stop bullshitting!" After Jack Wayne finished speaking, he pulled out a suit jacket from a nearby bag and ced it on herp: "Block it for now, is this what that bastard wants you to wear?" Gloria quietly said a word of thanks and then spread the suit jacket out on her legs. The humiliation she had felt in her heart seemed to have disappeared. "You said your father sold you to that man?" Jack Wayne could not help but bite his lips. Could it be that in this world, there was really a scumbag father who was even more scumbag than his father? "I don''t want to talk about it anymore. Maybe my life is just that low." Gloria mocked herself. "If you despise yourself, no one would value you. Remember, your life is not cheap. You have human rights, just like those decent women out there. Your father can''t hurt you like this again. You can call the police, he doesn''t care about the rtionship between father and daughter, so you don''t have to care about it too. If he dares to do such a thing again, you can just break off all rtions with him ande find me." Jack was inexplicably sad and angry. Gloria did not know how to resist, and was just sold like that. If he did not hurry over today, she might be a ything for men, and her life would be iparably miserable. Gloria''s gaze lifted, shining brightly, reflecting the man''s still angry expression. In the next second, she lowered her head andughed: "Alright, I''ll listen to you. I want to break off all rtions between him, I want to live well, and live once for myself!" Jack Wayne had thought that it would be difficult to persuade someone, and was thinking of a whole bunch of words to say. But hethen heard her understatement, and he was shocked. "Stop the car in front, I''ll go home and pack up. I want to move out!" Gloria pointed to an old residential building in front of them. That¡¯ s where she lives. "Where to? Have you found a good ce?" Jack Wayne squinted. "No, I might find a house near the school..." "Move in with me since my rooms are all empty. Besides, you''re my nanny now, so it''s easier for you to take care of me. Like I saidst time, if you cook breakfast for me, you''ll get more money!" Jack Wayne interrupted her words with invitation. "Will I disturb you if I live in your house?" Gloria was a little moved. In this moment, she had nowhere else to go. This man was able to give her a ce to stay. She was like a person who thirsted for death, a person who treat her a bowl of water was something she would never forget. "No, you are no longer a stranger to me!" Jack Wayne replied lightly. Gloria''s heart skipped a beat. Not a stranger? Then what was she? Gloria went back to pack her things, changed her clothes, and took her luggage downstairs. At this moment, the sky had already darkened. Under the streetmp, a man was sitting by the front of the car and lighting a cigarette. He lookedzy but he was also lonely. His shadow was drawn long by the lights. Gloria walked over, Jack Wayne turned around and took her case and put it in the trunk. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Once again getting into the car, Jack Wayne whispered to her: "Thank you for not telling that man about us." Gloria''s expression stiffened. She bit her lower lip: "I won''t mention it anymore. We owe each other nothing!" "I still owe you two conditions!" "I''ll keep them for now. I still need them to save my life!" Gloriaughed at herself. "Alright!" Jack Wayne''s heart suddenly became tranquil, as though this matter would never cause him to worry again. Edwards sat in his office. It was already veryte, and he still hadn''t gotten off work because he had to deal with an emergency. Larry apanied him. After the matter was settled, the two of them sat on the sofa and drank their tea. "Gloria is actually protecting Jack Wayne. This is truly a new matter." Edwards was a little surprised, because the Jack Wayne he knew was just like a monk with a pure heart and few desires. There¡¯s no one like him who had no desire for women. Of course, his infatuation for Lily had angered Edwards for a long time. It seems that after he matured, he did not want to be a monk anymore, and had begun to have feelings for women. "In the afternoon, I had people follow Gloria and discovered that she was living a miserable life. Her father was a gambler, and in the afternoon, he even sent her to a man as a ymate, butter on, Jack Wayne came and saved her. Maybe she was already moved by Jack Wayne and wasn''t willing to cooperate with us to take revenge on him." After Larry did notplete the mission that Edwards had given him, he was somewhat dispirited. He immediately found someone to follow Gloria, but who would have thought that they would see a good show. "Women are always very grateful for men¡¯s help. Maybe Jack Wayne is very clear -headed, and knows how to win over a woman''s heart." Of course, Edwards would not look down on him. One must know that he was John Wayne''s son, and John Wayne had a lot of methods up his sleeves. His son must inherit a lot of genes. "It may be. Jack Wayne went to find Gloria the moment the thing happened and even yed a trick on her, causing Gloria to fall in love with him. Now, if they have a romantic rtionship, even if we want to continue to investigate this matter, there will be no conclusion to it. Thew doesn''t have things to do with people¡¯s romantic rtionship." Larry frowned, feeling that this line was about to break. "Then forget it, after all I''m his cousin, I won''t stop all his way. The one who deserves to die is his father, if he can really stay with Gloria, my grandparents would be at ease." Edwards said lightly. "You are truly merciful, but this is also where your charisma lies!" Larry smiled as heplimented. "Alright, your ttery is brilliant. I''ll give you a raise tomorrow!" Edwards stood up, looked at the time, and his eyebrows began to soften: "I have to go back. The two little fellows might be going to sleep!" "Alright, we''ll escort you back!" Larry got up and the two of them walked towards the outside of the office. When Edwards returned home, he saw his mother Lareina helplessly standing in the corridor. "Mom, what''s wrong?" Edwards''s expression became anxious. "Emma wants to sleep with you tonight. She''s sitting on your bed waiting for you!" Lareina smiled lovingly. "She is missing Lily! Mom, go to sleep, leave it to me!" Edwards alsoughed along. Chapter 1168 Chapter 1168 Edwards walked to the door of the bedroom and saw that all the lights in the bedroom had been turned on. On the huge bed, there were all sorts of cloth dolls. Emma was wearing a set of milky- white pajamas, with a little ball of hair tied around her head that spanned across a long distance. Many of her yful hair had fallen out, outlining her exquisite and beautiful face. She is giving her dolls a lesson. Next to a small drawing board, she is holding a brush, seriously painting a small flower. "Emma..." When Edwards saw this messy bed of toys, he immediately felt troubled. "Daddy!" Emma suddenly raised her head, threw the brush and drawing board aside, got off the bed quickly, and ran over to him. Edwards squatted down, and gently hugged his daughter in his arms. He curiously asked her: "What are you doing?" "I was waiting for you. Why didn''t youe back earlier? Is it because Mummy is not home that you''re disobedient?" Emma pouted her small mouth and started to teach her dad a lesson like a little adult. Edwards could not help butugh out loud, "You must keep this a secret for father, and you must not tell Mummy or else father will be scolded!" "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, and I''m about to fall asleep. Daddy, go take a shower, I have to finish this drawing lesson for my dolls." Emma was no longer the childish little girl she was now. She liked to imitate the actions of adults. "Alright, daddy wille over after taking a shower!" Edwards kissed his daughter''s forehead and let her down. When he came out of his shower, he found that this bed was filled with traces of a brush. Can he still sleep on this bed? Edwards could only console himself in his heart: this is his own flesh and blood! Emma took the basket and picked up her toys one by one. After that, she carried her favorite doll andid on the bed, blinking herrge ck eyes as she looked at Edwards. "Daddy, when will Mummy return?" Edwards gently caressed her little arm and patted it: "She will be back the day after tomorrow. When that timees, you will be able to see her. Sleep now." "Daddy, would you miss her? Or am I the only one who misses her? Brother said he didn''t miss mom." Emma blinked her sleepy eyes and asked while yawning. "Does George really not miss Lily? He must be lying!" When Edwards thought of his son, he couldn''t help butugh. The little guy had grown up, and had his own little ideas. He was a little less close to his father, which makes Edwards a little upset. Daughter was better. She''s clingy and joyful. "Un, I also think so!" Emmaughed mischievously as she hugged one of her father''s arms and closed her eyes. Edwards turned off the lights. Emma leaned on his arm again, whispering: "Daddy, I''m scared!" "What are you afraid of?" "I''m just afraid!" No reason. Edwards pulled her small body into his embrace and used his hand to lightly pat her back. "Don''t be afraid, Daddy will protect you!" Only then did Emma peacefully sleep. Edwards could not help but exhale deeply, and as expected, without Lily, everything was not as peaceful as before. At first, he only thought of having children, but now, he realized how wrong he was. She had only been away for a few days and the child had lost their sense of security. Even he was worried about her every day. If he had only brought the children up with him, how timid would his daughter be now? It can''t imagine. Alvina lied on the grass, looking at the sky above her head. She had already lived here for three days. There wasn''t much interaction between Joseph and her. Furthermore, he was too busy, leaving early and returningte, it seemed like it would be difficult for her to even see him face to face. Was this a good or bad way to get along? It should be good. In any case, she didn''t want to marry him. After being with him for three months in such a cold and indifferent manner, that man would directly ask her to end the engagement. "He''s not that scary!" Alvina sat up, grabbed a de of grass and held it in her mouth, biting onto the tender part of grass. She could still feel a sense of sweetness. In the past, she had thought that he was a wolf that could eat people. But now, it seemed that her imagination was simply too rich. He was always busy with other people, so how could he have the time to hurt her? Just when Alvina thought Joseph woulde back veryte, she heard his voice sound out from behind her: "Why are you sitting here alone?" Alvina suddenly turned around, and saw that the man was dressed in ck pants, a simple white shirt, and also had an air of nobility from his casual manner. Against the light, his feature was still good-looking. Her heart skipped a beat. "Are you hungry while you''re here? You are actually so hungry that you are eating grass here!" Joseph walked to her side and then sat down. He picked up a small stone beside her and threw it towards theke. "You ... Howe you''re back so early?" One had to know that it was already noon. She had not even eaten lunch, yet he had already returned. It was rather unexpected. "Don''t you like me toe back early?" Joseph asked indifferently as he reached out and tore off the de of grass at the corner of her mouth. "Of course not, I just feel curious. What are you busy with every day?" Alvina frowned. Even though she was together with him, she didn''t know him well at all. "Of course it''s the country''s big business that''s busy. If I want me to tell you one thing by one thing, you will definitely be annoyed. Of course, I can''t leak out the country''s secrets, so don''t ask!" Joseph replied with a faint smile. "Leaking out? Is it because I''m an outsider to you?" Alvina curled her lips. "Isn''t it? I''ll tell you one by one when you be my wife!" Joseph teased her humorlessly. "Who wants to be your wife? I feel that we are still suitable to be outsiders. We don''t have any common ground in this world. It would be very tiring to get along with each other!" Alvina''s beautiful face suddenly flushed red. She never thought that the Mr. Vice - President would actually be so irregr. "Who said we don''t have anything inmon? We all have something inmon that we want to stay away from each other, don''t we? However, fate has still tightly tied us together. Now, we will see whether we will change our fate, or we will resign ourselves to our fate!" Josephughed at himself. "Do you have a way out of this predicament? You''re so smart, so you should be able to solve the problem, right?" Alvina immediately ced all her hopes on him. Joseph''s handsome face changed, his gaze turned to look at her, as deep as the sea, causing people to be unable to see through him. "I need Miller Family''s support. Your grandfather can speak for me in the political situation!" Joseph withdrew the rxed expression from earlier and his voice sank. Alvina''s beautiful face turned pale. She lowered her head and ridiculed, "What you care about is your position as President. That¡¯ s right. Who am I? I have no life friendship with you. I am just a cornerstone of your stable regime, a chess piece. This is my life!" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Your grandfather is very smart. Actually, he could have exchanged you for other benefits, but he decided to marry you to me. Isn''t it good for you to enjoy my honor?" Joseph mocked indifferently. Chapter 1169 Chapter 1169 It''s like a p on Alvina''s face. Her pretty face was green and white, while her eyes shed with shame and anger as she stared at Joseph. "Since you saw through my grandfather''s goal, then why didn''t you directly refuse to marry me? Do you think everyone wants to be the President''s wife?" Looking at her furious expression, Josephughed lightly: "Don''t be agitated, I am not underestimating you. I am only speaking the truth, and since we are destined to be tied together, then why don''t we open up our hearts to each other?" "I have no way to negotiate with you!" Alvina was still very embarrassed and angry, she suddenly stood up, but because she had been sitting for a long time, her legs had be numb. She fell down again, directly towards the man''s side. Joseph reached out to help her in time and asked her in a low voice, "Are you alright?" "Don''t touch me!" Alvina ruthlessly shook off his arm, with her expression filled with disdain. Joseph instantly let go and ced his hands behind his back. His gaze wasplicated as he concentrated on the figure of the girl running away. This Alvina was slightly different from what he imagined. He thought that she was a delicate flower, but unexpectedly, her whole body was covered with thorns. Joseph frowned, how could he pick this stubborn and thorny rose off? It looks like he had to learn from Edwards and see what methods he had to make the girl happy. Edwards received Joseph''s call, and upon hearing his question, he was astonished. "Are you asking me how I please women? Did you find the wrong person? I don''t have much experience in this area either." Edwards said with iparable modesty. "How did you get married and have children when you were inexperienced? Tell me, I really don''t have any leads right now. Furthermore, I can''t ask others to help me with such a private matter. Otherwise, if it were to spread out that I wouldn''t even be able to handle a woman. How would I even have the face to fight for the position of President?" Joseph was also helpless. He felt that his status has limited him. Otherwise, he would not ask for the help of his good friend in this kind of matter. Edwardsughed unscrupulously on the other end of the phone for a good while, before he suddenly felt that this good friend of his was also quite interesting. "Give her gifts, flowers, expensive scented bags, a sports car. Take her to have a meal often. Talk more. Give her more warmth. Pay attention to her change of mood andfort her in time, it should be fine." Edwards could only reveal everything he had used in the past, hoping that it would be of some help to him. "That''s how you got your wife?" Joseph couldn''t help but admire him. He really didn''t expect that such a strict person like him would actually hide so many clever thoughts. As expected, men cannot be judged by their looks. "More or less, but my situation is a lot moreplicated than yours. Of course, I have an advantage over you. Don''t forget, I have two little helpers. To be able to get Lily into my hands, my two children have contributed greatly." Edwards was a little proud, but when he thought of his children, he felt at ease. "You''ve earned enough. Not only did you get the beauty, you even got one two free. The heavens have truly treated you well!" Joseph was actually a little envious of him. "Alright, let me ask you something serious. How do you feel about this Miss Miller?" Edwards felt that it was absolutely not enough for a man to conquer a woman''s heart just by relying on means. One has to be sincere. Women were all sensitive creatures. They could not be tricked like pets, if they could not feel his sincerity, it was normal for them to turn around and leave. "After getting along with her for the time being, I felt that she was rather interesting and had quite a unique personality, unlike the other women that I thought she was." Joseph spoke the truth. "In other words, she gives you the feeling that you want to conquer her? Is that right?" Edwards thought so. "More or less. At the very least, she has piqued my interest. I also want to know more about her." Josephughed at himself. "After you know her well, you should be in love with her. Fine, you guys finally have a good start. I wish you all the best in bringing her back. When that timees, remember to invite me to your wedding!" As a good friend, a good partner, Edwards naturally wished for an end to Joseph''s rtionship as soon as possible. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Thanks to your blessings, I hope this is a good thing." Joseph could not help butugh. After hanging up, Joseph took note of all of Edwards''s words from the bottom of his heart. Did he really have to start with a gift in order to make a woman happy? Joseph frowned, but still took out his phone and made a call. Alvina sat on the bed. She was talking to her grandfather on the phone. Old Master Miller asked her concernedly: "Alvina, what''s wrong? Are you getting along well with the Vice-President? I''ve heard that he is a very gentleman man, and he will take good care of you." "Grandfather, can you cancel our marriage? I feel that if we stick together like this, we won''t get any happiness." Alvina was currently very low and also very sad. "Idiot, you are so young, do you know what happiness is? If a woman can''t marry a good husband, then she will have no fate with happiness!" Old Master Miller''s tone became serious all of a sudden. "But grandpa, you can exchange for other benefits with him, you don''t have to let me marry him." Alvina had also heard from Joseph that grandfather had other choices, which was why she asked that. Hearing that, Old Master Miller became silent for a moment. After a long while, he spoke with a serious tone: "Alvina, are you really unable to understand grandfather''s painstaking efforts? Grandpa is really thinking for you. If grandpa dies one day, how are you going to rely on anyone? Don''t you think that your two uncles will not force you into a dead end? Your father died and your mother doesn''t have the right to speak, do you really think that you can enjoy your current lifestyle without any worries?" After Alvina finished listening, she waspletely dumbstruck. She had never thought about what the future would bring, she only lived in the present. "Girl, grandpa dotes on you. I¡¯m paving a path for you to rely on in the future. You have a 20% share of the shares from your father, after I die, your two uncles will fight for the management rights of the company, and the shares in your hands will be something they will fight for. Are you sure you don''t have a strong backer that can beat your two uncles?" Old Master Miller''s tone was heavy, but there was also a hint of ridicule. Family battles were not new. It was because he understood his two sons¡¯ character too well, that he gave his only granddaughter a chance to live. Alvina''s mind went nk. She had never thought that these things would be so serious. Chapter 1170 Chapter 1170 Old Master Miller''s words were like a smack on Alvina''s head. It woke her up immediately. She suddenly felt cold. If her grandfather did not remind her, she would not have known that her situation was this dangerous. Those shares were the living expenses that her father had left her and her mother with. Although she did not directly manage thepany, the monthly share of the profits that came to her ount was not a small amount. That was why she was able to enjoy spending so much in these years. Grandpa loved her, and even ned for her. But she herself was self-righteous. She was still pursuing freedom. Alvina suddenly felt that she was very unfilial. She was abashed at being unaware of her grandfather''s effort to help her. Alvina let out a light breath. The fucking happiness and free love were actually still very far from her. The first thing she had to do was save her life. If she were to marry Joseph, her uncle wouldn''t dare to take away her shares. She had her reliance and money, so she could live a decent life. "So it''s just a deal, and I''m still acting as if I¡¯m morally better than other people. To think him as a demon and guard against him, what am I?" Alvinaughed at herself. After understanding all of this, she decided to apologize to Joseph. She may have hurt him because of her fierce words just now Alvina took a deep breath, walked to the door and opened it. Suddenly, she saw Joseph outside the door with his hand raised, about to knock, both of them stunned. "You want to go out?" Joseph put down his hand that was frozen in midair, and asked with a smile. "Do you have any business with me?" Alvina''s voice also became a lot calmer as a pair of beautiful eyes lifted up to look at him and ask. "Lunch is ready, I want to inform you to go down and eat!" Joseph said in a low voice. "Oh, then let''s go!" Alvina''s expression was a little unnatural. Maybe for her heart had changed, causing her looking up to Joseph was pleasing to her eyes. When she thought about the future that she needed his help with, she could not be rude to him anymore. Joseph squinted, seeing that this woman didn''t have that domineering temperament just now, he became depressed as well. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "You''re not angry with me?" Joseph couldn''t help but be curious. Alvina bit her lower lip and nodded: "I''ve thought this through clearly, there''s no use getting angry at you. Since this is the result of the situation, I might as well get along with you." "Did your grandfather tell you something?" Joseph was clever. He knew that her anger would not disappear so easily, there must be someone who said something to her. Alvina''s face swelled up to the point that it was a little red. Joseph''s eyes were truly sinister and he was actually able to see through even this. "Yes, I called my grandpa. He said something to me that made me think it through!" Alvina nodded, she did not want to hide it from him. "What did he tell you?" The two of them walked down the stairs side by side. Alvina''s brows furrowed, and asked suspiciously: "Joseph, do you know that I will definitely marry you?" "I don''t think so!" Joseph replied lightly. "But you know my situation, don''t you?" Alvina stopped in her tracks, raised her head and looked at him. Her gaze filled withplex emotions. Joseph was startled, but after that, he nodded: "I guess you can say that I know something, but it doesn''t prove anything. If you really don''t want to marry me, I can''t force you!" "If... If I say that I will consider it, would you think that I am very snobbish?" Alvina lowered her eyes in shame, not daring to look into the man''s sincere eyes. She felt that her actions before were too unruly, and did not pay attention to the big picture at all. "No, everyone has their own interests that they have to protect. Aren''t I the same as you? If you can think this through, we''ll each take what we need and maybe have a better time." Joseph smiled faintly. Alvina just so happened to raise her head, and was slightly stunned the moment she saw the corner of his mouth raise. Only then did she realize that the way he smiled, was actually also so enchanting and beautiful. "If you don''t mind my being too snobbish, I''ll try my best to get along with you." Alvina thought about her mother who had no power and influence in Miller Family. If she did not rely on her grandfather''s love, she would have long been kicked out of Miller Family with her mother. "You are aware of the situation. You are truly the daughter of the Miller Family!" Joseph knew about the situation in the Miller Family, and had really worried about her before. Now, it seemed that this woman was very clever, and knew what the situation was like. "I was born in the Miller Family, and I have seen many things. I don''t care about it because I don''t like it, but that doesn''t mean I really don''t care about it. I have to ensure my mother''s and my life." Alvina sighed, and started to mock herself. "To know the wisdom of the world but not sophisticated, your cultivation is not bad!" Joseph rarely gave her praise and affirmation. "Don¡¯t tease me. In front of you, I''m afraid I can''t hide my true feelings. You''re the one with the best eyes." Alvina didn''t dare show off in front of Joseph. "Alright, why do you make me seem to be so scary?" Joseph did not dare topliment her. Alvina lowered her head andughed embarrassedly: "I only realized that you''re not scary at all after interacting with you." "Don''t be so naive. Even if I be your husband in the future, we will still be trading partners. It''s better for you to guard against me, lest you cry." Joseph joked. Hearing the word "husband", Alvina suddenly blushed. Perhaps this unfamiliar word would be so much more familiar from now on. The two of them went downstairs and found a table with a delicious lunch on it. They sat across from each other. Alvina lowered her head and continued to eat, with her heart bing a lot calmer. Joseph also ate slowly, elegantly. His every movement and gesture was noble. "We still have another tough battle to fight." Joseph suddenly said. "What kind of battle?" Alvina looked surprised. "Do you think your two uncles will let you marry me so victoriously?" Joseph taunted lightly. Alvina''s body froze, a cold chill came from her back, she then asked in confusion: "But, I''ve been out for so many days, and they haven''t done anything to me." "That''s because you''re running away from the marriage. They felt that you weren''t willing to marry me, so of course they were happy to see it happen. But now, when they know that you''re already with me, do you think they can still sit?" Joseph''s eyes shed, he felt that he had sessfully erected two more enemies. Moreover, all of this was because of this woman in front of him. "Then... What will they do to me?" Alvina immediately tensed up and took a sip of water. "They will kill you and take over your shares, or ... interfere with our emotional development!" Joseph said casually. Chapter 1171 Chapter 1171 Alvina was frightened stiff by Joseph''s words. A pair of beautiful eyes shed with fear: "Is it that serious? They are my own uncles!" "If two tigers fight each other, there will be casualties. If they want to hold the power of the Miller Family, they can only get 20% of the equity from you. Whoever gets it first will have the right to speak. This is such a cruel thing. I heard that your grandfather has spoiled you since you were young, you really are a flower that grew up in a greenhouse, and you don''t know the dangers of human nature." Joseph''s gaze stopped on the girl''s panicked and beautiful face. He didn''t know why, but he actually felt some pity for her. Alvina''s eyes reddened, she suddenly remembered that she was raised under the protection of her grandfather. She felt that it was unfilial for her to escape the marriage this time. Her grandfather would definitely be disappointed in her. "Eat something. If you want to win, you have to be strong." Joseph reached out and picked up a piece of beef, cing it into her bowl. "Thank you!" Alvina looked at him, and then quickly lowered her gaze after seeing his light expression. She felt that in front of Joseph, she was like a silly child. He could see through everything with a nce, but she herself was blind, unable to see the present, unable to see the future. Even in the past, she had always lived in a world of her own. At this moment, she suddenly needed Joseph''s help very much. She was like a person drowning in the ocean who thirsted for a piece of floating wood. "Joseph, would you despise my stupidity?" Alvina suddenly asked. Joseph paused in his actions, and looked at her strangely: "Why do you ask?" "I''m just curious. A smart person like you would definitely like smart people, but obviously, I''m not a smart person. I can''t even see through my own situation. I still take myself seriously all day, and do anything recklessly or wildly, and I''ve been treating myself like a normal person all day. Don''t you think I''m annoying?" Alvina fixed her beautiful eyes on the man, waiting for his reply. If he despised her, what would she do? It was very easy to annoy someone, but it was really difficult to make someone fall in love with someone. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Joseph''s handsome face froze, following that, his lips rose, andughed: "If there isn''t a stupid person by my side, how can I show off my intelligence, I don''t mind you standing by my side!" "Huh?" Alvina''s expression froze. Joseph reached out and gave her some more dishes, then rapped his fingers on the table twice: "When you''re eating, don''t think about it too much, eat seriously." Alvina suddenly felt a lump in her throat. It couldn''t go up, it couldn''t go down. She admitted that she was very stupid, and Joseph seemed to agree with her thoughts. Did that mean she was really stupid? Alvina didn''t know whether tough or cry. After finishing the meal, Joseph raised his hand and looked at his watch: "The ne is three thirty in the afternoon. Pack up and leave with me." "Then will I follow you to the news? We...don''t have a formal rtionship yet. Is it proper?" Alvina knew that every time Joseph went to visit someone in the outside world, it would always be reported on the domestic news. If she goes with him, maybe she will be photographed. Joseph frowned his eyebrows, and said lightly: "Just follow my staff, we will not get caught, but, even if we do, it doesn''t matter, since our families agree to our marriage, and if the elders see it, they will be able to rx. And it is able to anger your enemy to death, what''s wrong with that?" Alvina''s beautiful eyes froze again. After thinking about it carefully, she realized that what he said made quite a bit of sense. "Alright, I''ll go upstairs and clean up!" "There''s no hurry. It''s still early. You can take a rest!" Joseph said in a low voice. Alvina nodded, turned and walked up the stairs. When she first came here, his heart was a mess and he had been here for a few days, yet she was already feeling so calm and secure. She did not quarrel with Joseph, nor did she mess with him, in any case she trusted him wholeheartedly. The news of Joshua and Cathy living together had also spread out one morning when the Old Lady Wayne had called for someone to help spread. They were well - matched, and everyone was very happy. There were more and more people who supported and were optimistic about the marriage between the two great families. There were even many people online asking about the exact marriage date, and they wanted to send their blessings. Cathy sat on the sofa with an iPad in her hands, bored out of her mind browsing the pages of news. May and Elizabeth were seated at the side eating fruits, the atmosphere was very good. Fiona went out to shop. Christina also had a show. Fortunately, the vi was big enough and there were a lot of rooms. With such arge group of people living here, it actually didn''t feel crowded. Instead, it was quite lively. "Eliza, read less of the news online. It''s not good for the baby if you get too excited." After Cathy finished reading, she quickly reminded Elizabeth. She did not want her to see it. Elizabethughed softly. "I saw a little of it, but I''m not affected by it. Furthermore, I''ve been quite sleepytely, and I''ve wanted to sleep on my bed all day. I really don''t have time to bother with anything else." "Pregnancy is like this. The book says that after enduring it for three months, you will be fine." May immediately consoled her. "There are only twenty more days left, and three months are almost up. I really hope that the time can go by a bit faster. It''s too much to mess around with people. Right now, I can''t eat anymore. I even have to vomit after drinking." Elizabeth was finally able to experience the hardships of being a mother. She suddenly missed her mother a lot, although the things she did were hateful, but they were mostly pitiful. "Cathy, can I beg of you for a favor?" Elizabeth suddenly said. "What is it? Tell me!" Cathy was a straightforward person to begin with. She was loyal, and since she considered Elizabeth a friend, she would naturally help. "My mom is in prison. I don''t know how she''s doing right now. I want to go see her. Can you take me there?" Elizabeth had already been backing home for quite a few days. Although she had not stepped out of the door once, she still wanted to meet her pitiful mother, even if she can only say a few words with her mother. "Joshua roughly told me about you. I really sympathize with you. If you want to go, then of course I can bring you there. It''s just that, I need to ask Joshua, if he agrees, then I can bring you out!" Cathy did not dare to make the decision on her own. "Alright, I''ll give him a call and ask!" After Elizabeth finished speaking, she took out her phone and came over. When the call connected, Joshua''s gentle voice came out: "Are you feeling ufortable somewhere else?" "No, I want to go see my mother, okay?" Elizabeth asked softly. "No, Bart''s people are frantically looking for you, you cannot go out!" Hearing that, Joshua became tensed. Chapter 1172 Chapter 1172 Hearing Bart''s name, Elizabeth''s heart ached as well. She didn''t expected he was actually her own father. Yet he had actually sent arge group of people to find her, wanting to solve this cmity. She really couldn''t tell what kind of feeling she had, like the tip of a de stabbing into her heart, making her speechless from the pain. "Eliza, listen to me, endure for now. I will watch over your mother for you. She will be fine for now." Seeing that she did not speak anymore, and only breathed heavily, Joshua knew that she must be hurt, and immediatelyforted her gently. "Mm, I''ll listen to you!" Elizabeth was no longer willful, she still had a baby in her stomach. She really could not run around. After she hanged up, May and Cathy looked at her worriedly: "What did Joshua say? He won''t let you out, will he?" "Well, he said... He''s going to take care of my mom and tell me not to visit her!" Elizabeth looked absent-minded as she lowered her head. At that moment, Bart was infuriated in his office, cursing loudly while holding his phone. "You can''t even find one person. You are a bunch of useless bumpkins!" Bart was really going crazy, the time for his promotion was getting closer and closer, he was afraid that at the most crucial moment, Elizabeth would suddenly appear and destroy his career, and then, everything would be over. Bart now had a very bad premonition, he felt that his opponent must know Elizabeth''s whereabouts and was waiting to give him a fatal blow. He would definitely not let this kind of thing happen, he had to find Elizabeth and gag, even if it meant tying her up, he definitely could not let her ruin his ns. It was an ident back then, but now, he absolutely could not let this ident ruin him. Bart impatiently paced back and forth in his office. And in the end, he still made a phone call: "Keep an eye on Joshua. I don''t believe that he won''t contact Elizabeth." The other party seemed to have answered his question, thus Bart held the phone tightly in his palm. If this n were to fail again, Bart could only use hisst resort. If Elizabeth still cared about her foster mother, she would definitelye out. When he thought of this, a cold expression shed across Bart''s face. Amanda had not seen Gabriel for a few days already. She did not even want to return home. She was venting her anger on the outside, but she still felt a thorn in her heart, stabbing her into a crazed state. "Beautiful girl, you came to the bar alone? I''ve been paying attention to you for a long time. This cup is for you to drink. Can we be friends?" A man suddenly walked over and handed a cup of wine to Amanda. His tone was filled with interest towards her. "Man... Hehl" Amanda had already drunk a few cups of wine, and at the moment, she was a little drunk. When she saw the man osting, she looked sarcastic. She used to think that her father was the best man in the world, and the great image of him was rooted in her mind. She felt that she was the apple of her father''s eye, his favorite daughter. But now, Mary Ann suddenly appeared and fought over this unique fatherly love with her, causing her to feel as though she had swallowed a fly, making her feel extremely disgusted, and she was unable to exhale this resentment no matter what, but she would definitely not swallow it down. "Beauty, what''s with your expression? What''s wrong with a man? Aren''t you discriminating against us men? Isn''t your father also a man "Pah!" Amanda stood up, swung her hand, and pped him across the face. Her face became gloomy and unsightly, and she scolded in anger: "With your cowardly look, you dare tease me? Do you know who I am?" The man had originally wanted to find an opportunity to get close to her, but he didn''t expect to receive such a beating. He would be surrounded by so many pairs of eyes. He was at a standstill for a moment. Amanda was extremely resentful. She grabbed her handbag, and red at the man, as if her eyes were filled with poison. "If you don''t leave, I''ll let you have your way!" That man was really scared stiff by the ruthless way she had and rolled away gloomily. Amanda took a bottle of wine, threw a few coins on the table, and started drinking while walking towards outside. As soon as she reached the door, she suddenly squatted down and started crying loudly. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. However, after crying for a while, the bag in her hand was snatched by two men. "My bag, what are you doing? Robbery, let go!" Although Amanda was drunk, she was still sober from the fright. Seeing that her bag was about to be snatched away, how could she let go? "Scram, you bitch. Watch yourself!" A man kicked hard at her stomach, causing Amanda''s entire body to be kicked onto the ground. Her back and head were in extreme pain, but she still didn''t let go. "How annoying!" One of the men suddenly drew a knife and chopped at her arm. "AHH!" Amanda never thought that they would have a de. After being cut, she could only let go. They held her bag and quickly disappeared. Amanda sat on the ground like a fool and held onto her left arm, with blood dripping down. She suddenly felt that there was no hope for her. Someone helped her call the police, someone kindly went up to ask if she needed help, but Amanda was stunned. She suddenly stood up from the ground, turned around, and walked in a certain direction. She didn''t need anyone''s help. These tribtions will only make her stronger. She definitely would not die or fall. She would not give her father to Mary Ann and Mary Ann''s mother. She wanted to make this shameless pair of mother and daughter regret offending her. Mary Ann was doing a promotional activity for a new movie in a second-tier city. When the event was almost over, someone came up to her with a bouquet of flowers. Mary Ann epted the flowers and expressed her gratitude, only to see a card inside. The corner of her mouth could not help but twitch when she saw the words. Leo William hade, and was waiting for her at backstage. After quickly finishing the interview, Mary Ann impatiently pushed open the door to the resting room. There was a man seated on the sofa, smiling at her. "Why did you suddenlye here? And you didn''t tell me in advance!" Mary Ann walked over quickly. The man had already stood up from the sofa, and she couldn''t help but miss him as she threw herself into his embrace, hugging him tightly with her two small hands. "I just decided toe here on the spur of the moment. I was busy with thepany''s reorganization a while ago, so I wasn''t able to rx with you. Coincidentally, I''ve been free these past two days, so I wanted toe here and stay with you for two days!" The reason why Leo William came over so easily to meet the beauty was because someone was carrying the burden for him to walk forward. The pitiful person was Billy William. "Really?" Mary Ann couldn''t believe that Leo William actually had time to stay with her. Chapter 1173 Chapter 1173 Leo William was even wearing a suit, giving off a grand aura. It could be seen that he had rushed over from thepany and didn''t even have time to go home and change his clothes. Mary Ann looked at him, inexplicably moved. When her eyebrows moved slightly, a smile had already appeared on her face. "Why are you looking at me like that?" Leo William got up, and with a blush on his face, he walked over to her side and gently hugged her shoulders. Only then did she realize that she was wearing a white dress that revealed her back today, revealing both of his shoulders. Mary Ann softly leaned into his embrace and said in a low voice: "You are good-looking." Leo William''s thin lips rose, and lightly patted her back: "Can we leave now? Do you still want to work?" "I''m going to inform the director, wait for me for a while!" After Mary Ann finished speaking, she twisted her waist and left his embrace, quickly leaving the room. A few minutester, Mary Ann walked in with her assistant. "Let''s go. We''ll leave this to Vincent!" Mary Ann said while beaming, and her small hand took the initiative to grab his big palm. Leo William nodded, and followed her out, and walked to the stairs. Fortunately, it was only the third floor. The elevator doors were filled with fans and they could not use elevator. It was a pity that the lights in the corridor were dim. She wore 7 -cm high heels and walked unnaturally. "Come up, I''ll carry you down!" Leo William realized that with every step she took, her body would always sway. He didn''t trust her to go on her own. "En!" Mary Ann didn''t hold back, and directly pounced on his back. The man''s shoulders were thick and sturdy, filled with a sense of security. Only when Leo William held her up with his two big palms did he realize that the dress she was wearing today was truly a little too willful. "You''re not even wearing your safety pants?" When Leo William realized this fact, he was slightly annoyed. He hadpletely treated Mary Ann as her own wife and regted her. He saw some of her little details. "I''ll pay attention to it next time. Don''t worry, I''m not revealing anything. I''m sitting very properly. If you don''t believe me, you can go read the live report!" Mary Annughed. Leo William couldn''t do anything about her. In the time they had spent together, Mary Ann had grown quite a bit, and he had personally watched her grow up step by step, from an innocent girl to a female lead who could take on all by herself. She had be more and more charming, like a flower that was opening its most beautiful flower, and was disying her charm to the world. Arriving at the main hall, Mary Ann was wearing a mask but they still used the back door. When she walked out, she felt that the air around her waspletely free. Leo William''s bodyguards drove the car over, and the two of them quickly got into the car and left. It was now around three in the afternoon, and the time was still early, so they had plenty of time. "Where do you want to go?" Leo William looked at thezy kitten beside him and asked. Mary Ann stretched her back and then continued to lean on him. "Anywhere is fine, as long as I don''t have to work." "I''ve looked around, there are a few tourist attractions around here, but at this time, there are a lot of people. How about we go to a vocational vige to rest?" Leo William picked up the iPad beside him, and started to search for the leisure spots around the city. "Alright, as long as I''m with you, I can go anywhere!" Mary Ann was not a cautious person in the first ce, so naturally, she would listen to whatever Leo William said. Leo William told his bodyguard the address. Three ck cars drove into a leisure vocational vige in the suburbs. When they arrived at their destination, Leo William went down to get a room, it was a vi. Pushing open the door of the hotel, the sunlight shone through the window, filling the entire living room with warmth. The two of them smiled at each other, and then Leo William turned around and carried on his journey. After instructing the people he followed over, he brought Mary Ann to the second floor''s bedroom. "There''s a swimming pool down there. Let''s go swimming!" Mary Ann walked out of the balcony and looked down. There, she saw a small private swimming pool, blue water that was suffused with luster. Under the sunlight, it gave people an impulse to jump into it. "Well catch a cold when we swim in this weather. We can swim when we go back to our own house!" Leo William was a very cautious person. Furthermore, he was more concerned about Mary Ann''s health. "It''s okay, I''m fine. I''m fine. I''ll go down first. Come downter!" After Mary Ann finished speaking, she immediately ran downstairs. Even if Leo William wanted to, he couldn''t stop her. Mary Ann did not need a swimsuit, because this vi was a very private ce, no one would be able to see what was happening here, so Mary Ann took off her skirt and directly went into the water. "It''s really cold!" In the early summer, the water temperature was still cold, but because of the sunlight shining directly on her head, Mary Ann was able to adapt to it in just a moment. She was like a small fish in the swimming pool,ing and going as she pleased, her long ck hair spread out, and her head emerged from the water, throwing her long hair behind her back. She''s like an elf in the sea. The white body and the blue pool set off, which is extremely beautiful. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As Leo William descended the stairs, what he saw was a peerlessly beautiful scene. His expression was slightly startled, and the glint in his eyes became heavy as well. He walked to the side of the pool and squatted down. Mary Ann was like a cute and obedient fish, swimming in front of him and moving about in the water. Mary Ann raised her head, her face filled with droplets of water as she smiled at the man: "Aren''t youing down to y?" "Do you want me toe down?" Leo William looked at her narrowed eyes. Under the sunlight, they were shining brightly, as enchanting as a crystal. "Of course, didn''t youe to find me to y with me? Come down!" Mary Ann suddenly grabbed his hand, wanting to forcefully pull him down. Unfortunately, how could her strength bepared to a man''s? Before she could pull the man down, she was forcefully lifted by the man and fell into his embrace. "You ..." Mary Ann pouted her small mouth in anger. However, very quickly, her lips, which were slightly cold from the water, were kissed by the man''s hot, thin lips. Mary Ann''s mind was nk, she had lost all thoughts, and all that was left was the man''s familiar aura, which caused her to feel dizzy. Her two small hands instinctively went to grab onto his neck. She was afraid that if he let go, she would fall out of his embrace and fall into the water. Leo William just wanted to tease her a little, but when he saw her sweet lips, he didn''t want to let her go anymore. Mary Ann still did not know what she would face next. She only felt her body lighten as she was carried by the man towards the living room. Chapter 1174 Chapter 1174 Around 9 in the evening, a ck colored car stopped in front of the entrance of arge vi. "Just wait here, don''t drive the car in!" The olddy instructed the driver before taking out a card. After the entrance was identified, she automatically opened the door. The olddy staggered in through the door. The lights were dim in the living room of the mansion. "Have you all gone to sleep?" The olddy frowned. It was too quiet in the vi, so she thought it was inappropriate for her toe here sote. She raised her head to look at the vi, and realized that both the second and third floor bedrooms had lights on. The olddy could not help but be startled, her grandson and Cathy had only hired two servants, why did they have so many lights on? Had she hired more servants? The olddy walked quickly towards the living room. Right at that moment, May yawned, wore a set of protective pajamas, and staggered down the stairs. When she suddenly saw the olddy who was standing at the door of the living room, her entire body shivered, and she regained her sense. "Elder... Madame Wayne? Why are you here sote?" May didn''t dare believe it. Only after rubbing her eyes did she finally see clearly that she wasn''t seeing things. "Are Josh and Cathy upstairs?" Seeing May''s dressing, Old Lady Wayne could not help but frown. May''s heart skipped a beat. Something was not right. The olddy hade to check. May immediately raised her volume, " Madame, are you thirsty? Let me get you a ss of water!" "I''m not thirsty, I just want toe over and see how they are getting along!" After saying that, the olddy immediately started to walk up the stairs. And at this moment, Fiona''s abnormal agility allowed her to instantly understand the reason behind May''s loud shout. She hurriedly ran to the front door of Joshua''s and Cathy''s room and knocked, then told them about the olddy''s arrival. "Oh my God!" Cathy was just about to enter the beautiful dream with Christina, when she suddenly heard that the olddy had arrived. It''s a little messy Joshua also didn''t expect that grandmother would still have the spirit toe over to check on them at night, so he instantly became nervous. "Eliza, you go to Cathy''s room first!" Joshua carried the slumbering Elizabeth up, and together with her quilt, he quickly walked toward Cathy''s room. Fortunately, two rooms were not too far away, just a guest room away. "Quickly, quickly, be careful, Eliza is pregnant, hold tight!" Seeing Joshua wearing a messy pajama and carrying Elizabeth over, Cathy also quickly came over to help. Elizabeth was immediately shocked awake. She blinked her beautiful eyes and asked: "Your grandmother came?" "Shh, don''t make a sound. Cathy,e over here, cooperate a bit!" Joshua was panicking. Cathy hurriedly grabbed a conservative pajama from the side and put it on. After that, she messed up her long hair andforted the handsome and slightly pale Joshua, "Don''t panic!" Fortunately, the olddy''s footsteps were not considered fast. When she went upstairs, Joshua and Cathy had already entered the master bedroom. "Where should I sleep?" Cathy was still a little shy. After all, she hadn''t had any contact with a man ever since she was young. "Of course it''s the bed, hurry up!" At this time, Joshua could no longer care about the rtionship between a man and a woman, and hurriedly pushed Cathy onto the bed, causing Cathy''s goose bumps to appear all over her body. This wild man! Cathy was about to climb up, but suddenly, a knocking sound came from outside the room. Joshua looked at her. Cathy was shocked, and then she pointed at herself: "Should I go open the door?" "Yes!" Joshuaid on the bed without moving, and let her go. Cathy could only resign herself to her fate and get off the bed. She then messed up her long hair and tore off the cor on one of her shoulders, pretending to bezy, as if she had just gotten up from bed. "Grandma? Why did youe here sote?" Cathy immediately pulled at her cor with an embarrassed and shy look on her face. The olddy was someone who had gone through a lot. She was able to tell at a nce what the life of a young person was like. The olddy smiled and asked: "Cathy, you and Josh ... You went to bed so early?" "Yeah, we''ve been a bit tired from work so we want to rest early. Grandma, what are you doing here sote?" Cathy asked curiously. At this moment, Joshua walked over with an expression as if he had just woken up. He used one hand to support himself against the doorknob, covering Cathy in his embrace and acting intimate. The olddy was happier when she saw this.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Grandma, you aren''t here to check, right?" Joshua asked directly. The olddy quickly exined, "Of course not, how could I possiblye to check? I was just outside eating dinner and wanted to go back, so I stopped by to see you guys." "Does Grandmother want to go downstairs for a cup of tea? Cathy and I..." "No need. Since you all are ready to sleep, don''te down. It''s time for me to go back!" Seeing them getting along so harmoniously, the olddy also felt joy from the bottom of her heart. "Grandma, let me walk you downstairs!" Joshua quickly walked out and extended his hand to support the olddy''s arm. The old granny sighed with satisfaction, "Josh, to be able to get along so well with Cathy, grandmother is truly happy. I just hope that you two can quickly give birth to my little great- grandchildren!" Joshua''s handsome face tensed up. He was really going to give birth to his grandmother''s great - grandson, but it was just that the mother of the child was not Cathy. "Grandmother, stop worrying about our matters!" Joshua whispered. "Since you guys are developing so well, of course I won''t worry about it! By the way, have you got any other servants? Why did I see that many of the lights in your building were on just now?" the old lady suddenly asked. "No, we don''t have any other servants. Just that two!" Joshua was shocked. The olddy''s sharp eyes noticed that there was a light on in the room beside them. She suddenly reached out to open the door to the guest room. "Ai, grandma..." Joshua was so frightened that his heart dropped. He wanted to stop his, but it was already toote, because the olddy was not slow either. Christina and Elizabeth, who were currently chatting inside, had been listening to themotion outside nervously. When they heard the olddy unlock the door, Christina immediately covered Elizabeth with the nket and stood up nervously. The olddy originally thought that there was no one living inside, but when she saw a beautiful woman wearing a beige nightgown, her expression instantly froze. "This... What was going on? Who is she?" The olddy didn''t think that there would be such an elegant beauty hidden in her grandson''s house. She immediately became suspicious. Christina was also stunned. Joshua quickly pointed at Christina and introduced her, "Grandma, she''s my friend. She just came back from overseas and has no ce to stay for the time being. I''ll let her stay here for a few days!" Chapter 1175 Chapter 1175 The moment Christina saw the olddy who had pushed open the door and entered, she was stunned. Fortunately, Joshua had reacted quickly and introduced her, waking her up from her shock. "Hello, grandma," she said with a smile. "I''m a friend of Joshua''s. I''m just here for the time being." It was not that the olddy did not believe them, but she felt that letting such a beautiful girl stay in the house, Cathy''s heart was really big. Although Cathy was also a beautiful woman, no matter if it was her temperament or body, they were all suppressed by Christina. If the olddy''s eyes were not stingy, they would naturally be able to tell. "So you''re a friend of the Josh. Then there''s nothing else, rest early. Josh, help Grandma downstairs!" The olddy immediately red at her grandson authoritatively. "Grandma, slow down!" Joshua was also breaking out in a cold sweat. If the olddy had not ced her attention on Christina, or if Elizabeth, who was hiding in the nket, made a sound, the situation today would have been difficult to deal with. The moment the door closed, Christina could not help but pat her chest and said: "It scared me to death." Elizabeth was extremely nervous as well. Hearing the door close, she waited for a long time before peeking her head out from under the nket, and asked softly: "Has the olddy left?" "She should go downstairs now, Eliza. What a thrilling moment we had!" Christina could not help but mock herself. "Yeah, that was close!" Elizabeth heaved a sigh of relief, but her heart was filled with unexinable sorrow. The Heavens really knew how to make fun of people. No matter if it was her and Joshua, or Cathy and Christina, they were people who loved each other so much, yet they had to be broken up. "It''s alright. I''ve managed to escape this cmity today!" Christina smiled as sheforted her. At this moment, outside the hall downstairs, Joshua saw the olddy to the door. "Grandma, why didn''t you drive the car in? Why did you have to walk so far?" Joshua deliberately asked. The olddy gave a light snort, "It''s all because you did let me worry. I wanted toe over to check, but I really found the problem." Joshua''s handsome face froze, and he immediately asked: "Grandma, what problems did you see?" The olddy stopped, and looked at him seriously: "You hid such a beautiful female friend in your own home, does Cathy have any objections?" "Cathy doesn''t have any objections? Cathy is also verypatible with her!" Joshua was startled, and answered. "Compatible? You men are simple-minded. Even if Cathy doesn''t have any objections, I have an opinion on it. The three of you living together is too messy, furthermore, that woman seems to be much prettier than Cathy, what if she has any intentions towards you? Wouldn''t it cause Cathy to be worried?" The olddy was not someone who could be fooled. She was able to see through the problem with a single nce. Joshua could not help butugh, "Grandmother, you are overthinking it. Christina is not that kind of person. Besides, she doesn''t like this type of men like me, so don''t worry!" "How do you know? What if she really treats you ..." "Grandma, she has a boyfriend, but ... It''s just that her boyfriend hasn''t returned home yet. They love each other very much and definitely won''t do anything rash with me. Rest assured." Joshua exined a bit more before sending the olddy back to the carriage. "She really has a boyfriend?" The olddy was slightly surprised. "It''s true. Besides, her boyfriend and I are also friends. We have our morals, so we won''t act recklessly." Joshua closed the car door for his grandmother, warned the driver, and then watched as the car drove off. Joshua could not help but shake his head and sigh. Grandma was already old, but her mind was not muddled at all. She actually parked her car here. No wonder they didn''t find hering. When Joshua returned to the living room, he saw that everyone had gone downstairs, and their expressions were anxious. "I send her away, don''t panic." Joshua looked at the five women sitting in the living room and suddenly shrugged his shoulders. "If my grandmother were to know that I, a man, live in the same vi as the five of you, I wonder how she would scold me." "What did your grandmother just say?" Cathy asked curiously. Joshua didn''t know whether tough or cry. "My grandmother thinks that because Christina is too beautiful, it will affect the development of our rtionship." Christina''s face was filled with shock, but Cathy actually burst outughing, and saidcently: "Of course, how could my taste be bad?" Christina rolled her eyes at her: "It''s not that your taste is bad, it''s that my taste is too bad!" "Christina, can''t you give me some honor!" Cathy immediately leaned over, and shook her arm: "Alright, I admit, you have poor eyesight, and chose to spend the rest of your life with me, an ordinary looking woman." May and Fiona couldn''t help but look at each other. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Cathy, if your appearance is ordinary, what do Fiona and I count as? Can you not insult us like this?!" Elizabeth sat on the sofa and watched the girls bickering. Her face was full ofughter, and she felt very interesting. Joshua walked to her side and held her hand: "Alright, let''s stop arguing everyone, let''s hurry back to sleep. Today''s matter is purely an ident, Fiona, next time you go outside and put a probe in, don''t let my grandmother do sudden attacks again." "Alright, I will settle it!" Fiona nodded. On the passenger ne, Alvina was bored out of her mind as she leaned against the window and looked out at the clouds, hoping to catch a glimpse of a strange scene, but unfortunately, she had been staring at it for half an hour. The clouds were still the same, and as for the mystical scene, it only existed in her brain. On the chair opposite of her, Joseph had already finished looking through the documents and was signing with a pen in his hand. He looked serious and serious, as if this entire ce was his office. He was not affected in the slightest. Alvina secretly turned her gaze over, seeing the man''s lowered brows, his gaze earnestly sweeping through the documents at the side. It was her first time seeing him in such a state, but she somehow felt that he was somewhat handsome. Alvina was a little dazed from watching hhim for a moment, and actually didn''t notice that the man sitting opposite her had already raised his eyes and stared at her. "What are you looking at?" Only when she heard the man''s low voice did Alvina feel like she had just awoken from a dream. She started to feel ufortable, and used her hands to stroke her hair, causing a blush to appear on her white face. "When you''re working, you''re so serious. You''repletely unaffected by your surroundings. Don''t your ears hurt?" Alvina immediately asked curiously. "Of course I will be affected. However, this is only a small problem and will not interfere with my thinking!" Joseph said indifferently. "My grandpa always praised you as a very talented man. Before, I didn''t believe it, but now, it seems that the impression you gave me really did change a little. So it turns out that you''re really thinking about your work 24 hours a day, which was hard for usual person." Alvina revealed the true thoughts, but it made the man frown. Chapter 1176 Chapter 1176 Joseph felt that Alvina was an honest woman, her words were direct enough. "So in your heart, I''ve always been acting profound?" Joseph was speechless, but he was also helpless. This woman did not even understand his life, so she gave him such a final verdict, could he call it injustice? "Don''t misunderstand me, I don''t mean to mock you, however, the first impression you give is that you are a very scheming person, your eyes are as deep as the sea, making people unable to tell what you are thinking. My grandfather said that a man with such a gaze is very charming, maybe what he said is true, but I just don''t know how to appreciate it." Alvina suddenly became tactful. Previously, she did not trust Joseph, so she did not dare speak more, but now, she did not know whichyer of paper broke, and unexpectedly, Alvina felt that he was a good target for conversation. Joseph could not help but be amused by her outburst. He looked at her with great interest: "Are you trying to tell me that I''m not your type?" "No, no, no, I didn''t mean that. I don''t know what type I like, really!" Hearing that he had misunderstood her meaning, Alvina quickly waved her hands and exined. "Oh? You don''t know what kind of men you like, yet you''re always wandering around with a male team every year. Every concert of theirs has your figure, and every time you spend a lot of money to buy the front row for them, you shake your hands and shout for them, you even secretly look for connections with others, and want to go backstage to take pictures with them for memories. Isn''t this person I''m talking about you?" Joseph said everything that Alvina had done in the past in an extremely casual manner. "Joseph, you... How do you know that? How long have you been investigating me? What else do you know?" Alvina''s breathing stagnated, and she immediately wanted to stand up. However, because she was wearing the safety belt, she was dragged back to her seat. Her beautiful face flushed red from anger, as she red at the man in embarrassment. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "I know quite a bit about you, and I know more about your rtionship with men. But luckily, right now, you haven''t truly been moved by anyone, but you still like chasing stars like a child." Joseph lazily leaned against the back of the chair. His beautiful eyes held a light, staring at the girl who was so angry that her face turned red. "This is too much, too much. Don''t you need my permission to investigate me? You know how many times I sent flowers to that male team, right?" Alvina was truly angry now. She felt that she no longer had any privacy in front of this man, it was such a defeat. "Yes, I know!" Joseph immediately cut off herst bit of thought. "You ..." Alvina was so angry that she couldn''t speak. She pointed at him with her finger, with her beautiful face blushing red. Seeing her angry look, Joseph actually felt that she was very cute. However, being angry hurt her body. He still consoled her in a low voice: "Alright, don''t be angry. Even if I knew about this, I won''t tell anyone. You don''t have to be ashamed." "You can''t even know that. How are we going to live together in the future? I can''t hide any secrets from you. I''m just like a transparent piece of paper." Alvina was still angry, what did this man do? To be able to investigate her so clearly, how terrifying! "If you don''t like me investigating you, I can assure you that from now on, I will not send anyone else to investigate your matters." Joseph saw that she was truly angry, and immediately said with a low voice. "Really?" Alvina''s beautiful eyes lit up as she squinted at him, "You''re the Vice-President, so you have to keep your word. If I were to find out that you''re still investigating me, I wouldn''t want to bother with you for the rest of my life." "Of course, my words count. If I said that I would not investigate you, I would definitely not do so." Joseph said with an assured expression. "Alright, although you know about what happened before, from now on, you should forget about it." Alvina continued to re at him angrily. "I had forgotten. If you hadn''t reminded me, I wouldn''t have remembered. I remember so many things from day to night. I really don''t have the capacity to remember these boring things." Joseph laughed lightly. That smile on his face was so damn enchanting. Alvina''s expression was stunned. After being stunned for three seconds, she quickly shifted her gaze away, let out a light snort, and did not speak anymore. Joseph got someone to bring him a cup of coffee, and then asked: "What do you want to drink?" "Just water!" Alvina was like a powerless little kitten as sheid on the table in front of her, thinking about something. "Alvina, you... Do you really not like men of my type?" Joseph held his hands together, with his strong body leaning forward and his hands on the table, looking at her. Alvina was startled and blinked her eyes, "I didn''t say that I don''t like, I just don''t dare to like. A man with your identity isn''t someone anyone dares to like, right? I know myself." "Are you looking down on me?" Joseph''s handsome face was filled with surprise. "How would I dare? I hate myself, but then again, do you care what kind of man I like?" Alvina''s beautiful eyes shed, and she turned to face him. Joseph''s handsome face stiffened, and then, he looked down, not daring to look her in the eye, and said ilightly: "Of course not, I''m just curious, I thought I was rather likeable looking!" "Of course, women who like you have a long line. Look at the inte, how many of your facial fans are there? They all say that you look like a male star, and that you have such a high position at such a young age. If they want to marry you, they''ll definitely have a bunch of children for you." Alvina laughed and teased him. Joseph frowned. He shook his head andughed helplessly! "Oh right, I don''t seem to have asked you what kind of woman you like, could it be someone like me?" Alvina started gossiping again. Joseph trembled slightly, and then, he immediately threw out two words: "Guess!" "Let me guess? It''s definitely not my type. A man as outstanding as you would definitely like a woman as outstanding as you. Furthermore, she would definitely be a person with a very good temperament. Am I right?" Alvina immediately asked him with a smile. "That''s not right!" Joseph immediately replied with two words, and then continued: "I''ll give you one more chance, continue guessing!" "Oh, that''s right. I heard that from 80 to 18 years old, all men like the same type of woman. That''s the pretty girl of 18 years old. You must also like this type, right?" Alvina suddenly had the urge to tease him. She could not help but feel pleased with herself. "Boring!" Joseph rolled his eyes at her. Why did this woman suddenly be so noisy? Chapter 1177 Chapter 1177 Joseph said that Alvina was bored, but she did not refute him, because she was truly bored. She had nothing to do now. She was unlike Joseph who has important work to do all day long. "Since you think I''m bored, then I won''t say anything. Continue with your work, I won''t disturb you any longer ..." Alvina was not angry, she only lowered her head and wanted to untie her seat belt. She wanted to sit at the back. "Don''t move!" The man suddenly extended his hand and grabbed her small hand that was about to unbuckle her seat belt. With a slight raise of his serene eyes, he stared at her and said, "Sit here. I didn''t say I don''t like hearing you talk!" Alvina''s beautiful eyes shed twice. She lowered her head, seeing the man''s big palm grabbing towards her. His palm was warm. His strength was gentle. Her entire body shivered. Joseph felt her body trembling slightly, only then did he realize that he had actually held onto her hand, and had not loosened his grip at all. His handsome face slightly contorted, and he immediately let go. The atmosphere suddenly became more subtle. At that moment, the flight attendant brought a cup of water, breaking the awkward atmosphere. "Well, is there anything here that can see a movie? A novel is fine too. I want to quell the time." Alvina immediately changed the topic and asked with a smile. Joseph was startled, he then ordered a staff member behind him in a low voice: "Give her a book!" The staff member immediately unfastened his seat belt and went to get the book. After a while, he came over, holding a feww books and business management books in his hands. "Sir, we got only these, nothing else!" Joseph looked at them, and could not help but chuckle: "I see that she is not in the mood to read these books, forget it. Take them away." "Wait a minute, what book is that?" Alvina saw a bright picture book with her sharp eyes. The staff picked it out and handed it over. "This was brought up by the flight attendant. It''s a book about pregnant and babies." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Joseph''s handsome face slightly blushed, and his burning gaze swept over the woman''s face. Alvina stuck out her cute little tongue. Because, she never would have thought that she would actually read a book about pregnancy and childbirth here. "Alright, since the baby is going toe sooner orter, I''ll just read for a while." Alvina sighed as sheughed, and decided to flip through the book. Joseph was already feeling awkward, but suddenly hearing that she had ns to take the look, he could not help but chuckle. Alvina flipped to the first page and saw two adorable baby pictures. Her beautiful eyes immediately widened: "These two babies are so pretty." "You haven''t even thought about getting married yet, how can you be interested in having children?" Joseph suddenly felt that this woman was rather interesting. Alvina sighed with mncholy: "I''ll have to read it sooner orter anyway, since there''s nothing else to do. My mother said giving birth to a child is a very painful thing. I don''t n to do it ever!" When Joseph saw her worried expression and heard her say that she didn''t want to have children, his brows furrowed slightly. "All the women in this world want to repay the taste of being a mother, don''t you want to?" "I don''t want to!" Alvina replied firmly without raising her head as she stared at the cute picture books on the pages. "Why?" Joseph suddenly thought of something that he might have no children, and when he finally regained his senses, his body trembled. Everything would be fine, what was he thinking in his mind? Alvina didn''t want to have children, so what did it have to do with him? There might really be some connection, because she might really be his wife. "There¡¯s no reason, I just don''t want to!" Alvina raised her head to look at him. Her answer was still as firm as ever. Joseph started to feel that she was being stubborn again and he couldn''t help but mock her: "If we are really married, do you really not want children?" Alvina was startled, and looked at him nkly: "Aren''t we getting married for benefit? Why do you still want children?" Seeing her confused expression, Joseph suddenly wanted to support his forehead. Could it be that this woman really considered the marriage as a deal? He''s afraid she doesn''t think it''s necessary to have sex after getting married. "Alvina, you probably misunderstood something about us marrying each other. Who said that we don''t need to have children to get married?" Joseph had to exin the situation to her to prevent her from scolding him as scampering the marriage. Alvina''s hands that were flipping the pages became stiff. Her expression became stiff, only a pair of bright eyes was still looking at the man: "Joseph, what do you mean by that, ah? You clearly said that we were in a deal, so how could you ask me to give you a child? Isn''t it enough for us to achieve each other''s purpose?" "What is the definition of a wife? I''ll protect you. But you can''t give no pay. You can''t possibly let me be like a guest with you all my life and make a deal, right?" Joseph seemed to be helpless towards her misunderstanding. It seemed that this woman did not have much experience in this world, and was still living in a very subjective world. "Then... If that''s the case, then we won''t be considered as having a deal. We''ll be truly married off." Alvina finally understood the true rtionship between the two of them. "That''s right, husband and wife. We''ll live together like all men and women!" Joseph nodded. Alvina''s mind was in a mess. Her beautiful eyes flickered a few times as she lowered her head to look at the few cute cartoon babies on the map, her mind was in a mess. "Real marriage? Then I won''t have a chance to start over in my life, Joseph, is there no other way? For example, if we were to get married for three years, get divorced, and then search for our own company again, I won''t object to you finding the right person in the marriage. Seriously, I can ept that..." "I can''t!" Joseph''s handsome face instantly turned as cold as ice, he replied coldly with two words. Alvina was stunned again. He actually said no? Why, after careful discussion, couldn''t anything be resolved? He was so reasonable before, but now, he became so unreasonable. "If I do get elected president, do you think one of the presidents can get married and get a divorce, or mess around with other women in marriage? Alvina, you should think about it more carefully. I think you have only seen the benefits on the surface and haven''t truly understood the responsibilities and roles that you have to y within this marriage." After Joseph finished speaking, he had already unfastened his seat belt, and the staff next to him immediately went forward to protect him. Joseph lowered his head to organize his documents, turned around, and walked to a more distant ce and sat down. As for Alvina, she foolishly pinched the pages of the book, and sank into deep thought. Chapter 1178 Chapter 1178 Alvina was unable to guess the true meaning of marriage, and Robbin was also unable to guess the charm of love. However, once there was love in her heart, she realized that the details of life were all affected by love. In the past, she used all her time spent resting at noon to work. But now, like a thief, she stealthily opened the web page of herputer, her fingers quickly searching for thetest news on Bryant''s journey. His new drama was currently being advertised throughout the country. Posters and announcements rted to his work also appeared all of a sudden on the inte. It was truly a good y that everyone was looking forward to. Robbin pushed her sses. Due to her bad eyesight, if she wanted to see more clearly, she had to lean forward. Bryant¡¯s interview only needed a search to get a handful of. When she randomly clicked on it, she could see his handsome figure as well as his gentle and pleasant voice. Robbin was in a daze, when suddenly, someone patted her from behind. It scared her out of her wits, and when she turned around, it was her partner. "Robie, have you been chasing starstely? I really couldn''t tell. Didn''t you tell me that you don''t like celebrities that easily earn money?" The partner was her university ssmate, and currently. He was a well-knownw elite. He had picked an interesting name, Bill Pork. While taking advantage of the afternoon break, he had delivered some fruits to Robbin. However, he did not expect to discover that she was secretly watching Bryant''s interview. Robbin quickly darkened the screen, sat on the chair and shook it twice: "No, I just happened to see it, and randomly clicked on it, is there anything you want to see me about?" "This is the fruit my mom sent me. She specially packed it for you and gave it to you for a taste." After Bill Pork finished speaking, he ced the carefully packed fruits on her table. "Women should eat more fruits, only then will their skin look good." "Really? Then help me to say thank you to aunty. You''re considerable. You actually think about everything for me!" Robbin did not stand on ceremony and directly epted it. Because they knew each other too well, they did not need to be polite. "Um, Robie, do you want to have a meal together tonight? I''ll be the host, invite the people in the office out for a feast, and you cane along as well!" Bill Pork''s eyes quickly swept across her. It was because they were too familiar with each other that he suddenly felt embarrassed to invite her. However, he was unable to hide the emotions in his heart anymore. "Sure, why not? After work, I''ll go home first!" Robbin immediately smiled and nodded. "Then it''s a deal!" Bill Pork secretly heaved a sigh of relief. For the sake of this meal, he had spent a lot of effort and money, but he felt that all of this was worth it. After work, Robbin carried the fruit Bill Pork had gifted her and drove in the direction of her home. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Arriving at her doorstep, Robbin reached for her key, and before she could even open the door, it was opened by someone from the inside. "Bryant?" Robbin never thought that this man would appear in her home. Bryant smiledzily at her: "Why are you so surprised? You gave me the keyst time." "Aren''t you still in another city ..." "He just came back. What''s that in your hand?" Bryant was only wearing a cool and refreshing t- shirt, and looked very young and energetic. It was no wonder that such a clean man would be sought after crazily by women, even Robbin''s heart was beating extremely quickly when she looked at him. "Oh ... These are some fruit from a friend of mine!" Robbin only retracted her consciousness after a while, and anxiously replied. "Let me see, it''s a gift from a man, right?" Bryant immediately snatched it, his voice already carried jealousy. Robbin felt guilty, but very quickly she felt that his reaction wasughable, what was she guilty of? Don''t you allow anyone to have a heterosexual friend? "It''s a man, my partner!" Robbin casually replied as she changed her shoes. Bryant had already gone to the table with the fruit. His action was somewhat crude as he ripped the bag open and muttered: "Just some fruit were wrapped so beautifully, there must be something wrong!" Robbin changed her shoes and walked over, but at that moment, Bryant had already opened up the packaging, and there were indeed a few fresh fruits, but in the middle of the fruits, there was a delicate small box. "What is this?" Bryant squinted, deeply displeased. Robbin was also startled. She looked at the box in his hand strangely: "Why did Bill Pork gift this? Open it, what is it?" Bryant opened it, and inside was actually a shining diamond bracelet. "Oh, thetest model, an international brand!" Bryant, who was part of the entertainment circle, could naturally see the sign of the bracelet in one nce. "I''m endorsing it!" Robbin immediately opened her eyes wide, and asked in disbelief, "Why did he give me this? Isn''t it supposed to be fruit?" "Drunk man does not mean to drink. I think he wants to pursue you. First, send a gift to please you and test your reaction. If you ept this bracelet, then the next is ne, then the diamond ring. Finally, he asked you to marry him, if you don''t agree to his proposal, then he will ask you, why do you ept the gift, and you won''t marry him? It''s going to be a question of your character all of a sudden ..." "Stop, why are you saying so much?" Robbin never thought that a dignified big star like him would actually be so talktive. "What I said were the thoughts of men!" Bryant''s handsome face darkened, he felt that this woman''s IQ obviously lowered her EQ. It was so obvious, yet she didn''t know? "I didn''t say I wanted to take his bracelet. Put it back and I''ll return it to him tomorrow!" Robbin''s mind was in a mess, and she did not know what to do. "If you send him back, you will reject him. He might be sad!" Bryant fearlessly walked over to her ear and said with a smile. "I haven''t thought about my rtionship matters yet, so it can''t be considered as my refusal!" Robbin suddenly became nervous, allowing the man to approach her, causing her to stagnate for a moment, before swallowing her saliva. "You''re not going to ept it, are you? Robbin, there is already a man living in your house, do you still n on messing around with other men?" Bryant''s tone instantly became angry. Hepletely took himself to be her boyfriend. Robbin was supposed to be angry, but why, instead of getting angry, she want tough? "Bryant, I haven''t allowed you to enter without permission. If others were to find out, my reputation would be ruined!" Robbin red at him in feigned anger and asked. "If anyone says anything bad about you, I''ll stand up and exin it to you!" Bryant said with a smile as he reached out to hug her. Chapter 1179 Chapter 1179 Robbin rolled her eyes at him, pushed away the arm hanging on her shoulder, and pretended as if nothing had happened as she walked towards the kitchen to boil some water, while retorting: "I don''t dare trouble you to help me exin, you are already my biggest trouble." "Trouble?" Bryant immediately followed her into the kitchen. His tone filled with pain. "Robie, to you, am I really a big trouble? It''s sad." Robbin turned around and looked at him. His gloomy eyes, for some reason, easily touched her heart and her entire being became even more uneasy. "What do we count as in our current rtionship?" Robbin lowered her eyes and asked softly. "Of course it''s a romantic rtionship, isn''t it?" Bryant looked at her beautiful profile with the bashfulness of a little woman, and felt an inexplicable urge to bully her. "Bryant, your joke is really too big, we aren''t suitable. Our upations are different, and the people we interact with are also different. You are like stars in the sky, but I ... I''m silently trying to piece things together for my life. We can''t even get together. Have you thought about how much pressure we would have to bear together?" Robbin''s expression shed an anxious look. She was also a calm person. She had never acted rashly since young, and would never do anything without thinking clearly about the consequences. Furthermore, she did not have the spirit to take risks. She was down ¡ª to ¡ª earth, rigorous. "If I don''t give it a try, how would I know if it''s appropriate? Robie, I... I really love you, although in the eyes of outsiders, I am already considered as a sess, I have limitless fame, but in my heart, I am just a normal man, the feelings that I need are also very ordinary, I just think that after I finish my work, I can have a warm home toe back to, maybe you think that I should like women who work the same job as me, that we are the perfect pair. I really don''t like that, I just like a woman like you who gives people peace." Bryant''s tone became a little agitated as well, because he was truly afraid that she would refuse. It was because he knew that this woman would rationally think every single question. This made him even more uneasy. Once a woman bes rational, all the results will not be romantic. When Robbin heard the two word "love", she raised her eyes. Through the sses, the man''s handsome and exquisite face became evenrger in front of her. She heard the beating of her heart. She didn''t know where it came from, but at this moment, she had the urge to be with him, crazy and impulsive. "Robie, I just want to ask you one thing. Do you love me, too?" Bryant didn''t dare to be sure, anxiety flickering in his eyes. If Robbin didn''t like him, that would be truly a sad thing. Robbin quickly turned away. She was an introverted and conservative woman. It was embarrassing for her to take the initiative to confess her feelings. "You are silent, so you ... You don''t love me, do you?" Bryant''s body trembled, his heart felt like it had fallen into the deep ocean, feeling anxious and anxious. Robbin bit her lips. Actually, she didn''t know how she felt in her heart, and just felt that she did not hate him anymore. Seeing him at home, she would even be pleasantly surprised. "Then... I won''t disturb you anymore!" Bryant looked at her delicate figure, inexplicably sad. If she didn''t love him, then the only thing he could do was not to disturb her. Hearing the man''s footsteps as he turned to leave, Robbin instantly became anxious. She suddenly turned around, but did not have the courage to chase after him. When she heard his footsteps reaching the entrance, she mustered her courage and quickly walked out of the kitchen, shouting loudly, "Bryant!" Bryant took his jacket and put on his mask. Just as he was about to leave, he heard her calling his name, and was slightly startled. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Robbin panted slightly and walked towards him step by step. When she arrived in front of him, her snow white face suddenly swelled red. Her charming big eyes shone under the lens as she bit her lips and spoke nervously and boldly: "No, that''s not right. I actually already love you a little. It''s just that, I was born slow - reacted, and we haven''t known each other for long. I''m really embarrassed that you suddenly ask me to say "love you". Give me a little more time, I think, and I might actually fall for you." When Bryant heard her, he was like a girl who had just fallen in love. He was so nervous that his words were incoherent, and made people feel that he was extremely cute. "Really? How are you sure you love me?" Bryant''s heart had just fallen into the bottom of the sea, and now, it was rising gracefully in the air once more. Joy filled his heart, and he couldn''t help but ask her in a low voice. "I like to pay attention to your works and news. I used to feel like it was a waste of time to watch your works, but now, I feel like it''s quite interesting to watch them during the afternoon break." Robbin became even more embarrassed, and helplessly wrung her hands, not knowing how to ce her eyes. Bryant''s thin lips lifted slightly. Seeing her drooping head, he reached out and took off her sses. "You ... What are you doing?" For someone who was near-sighted, sses were thest thing she should be missing. Now that she had lost her sses, she lost her sense of security and her blurry eyes quickly locked onto the man. Bryant''s face shed with a charming smile, and his voice intentionally lowered: "Can you see me clearly? Do you want to see me closely?" Robbin''s beautiful eyes slightly widened. What does this man want to do? Seeing that she had been stunned, Bryant''s smile deepened as his tall body leaned forward. His voice was still sexy: "For example, like this!" Bryant''s handsome face instantly erged, and in the next second, his lips formed a kiss on Robbin''s lips. With her mind blown up, Robbin who had never been treated like this before felt as if her whole body was being roasted by electric currents. Deep inside her heart, her soul was trembling. Every time she was in front of aputer screen and looked at Bryant''s appearance in the movie, she would wonder in her mind what it would feel like to be kissed by him. But now, she had obtained such a feeling, which was so beautiful. This thought, along with this sweet kiss, deepened! Bryant wrapped his arm around her waist and gently held her charming face in his hands. It was really hard for him to imagine how a weak woman like her could shoulder the mission of protecting so many people. For some unknown reason, he wanted to be her shield. No matter what happens in the future, he will stand beside her and give her a ce to rest. Chapter 1180 Chapter 1180 There was already a ce for him Robbin was like a young girl who had just entered a river of love. A kiss, let her a little trance. Bryant actually did not continue to bully her. In fact, he felt that Robbin seemed to bepletely rational, but from her clumsy and nervous reaction just now, it seemed that if she really had fallen in love with him, he would have easily made her give even more. Bryant was reluctant. He would not be like a greedy wolf, wanting to take everything of her in one go. On the contrary, he really wanted to protect her innocence. He hoped that no matter how long the two of them would be together, her innocence would not change. In the outside world, she could be the strongest woman, but in his arms, he hoped that she would forever be a pure and innocent woman. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. There was no conflict between the two anyway. "That... I''ll go heat up another pot of water!" Robbin''s mind was in a daze, she did not know how long she had been in his embrace. When she woke up and saw how intimate they were hugging, she suddenly became shy. "Alright, what do you want to eat tonight?" Bryant released his hand and nodded gently. "I... I may be out for dinner tonight. Have you made an appointment with someone?" Robbin was truly a straightforward woman. She did not lie. "Who are you having dinner with?" Bryant was instantly dissatisfied. Jealousy was written all over his face. He had finally rushed back to meet her, but she actually wanted to eat with someone else and leave him alone? "It''s the one who gave me the fruit. He invited our staff to dinner. I promised him I woulde over." Robbin said with a smile. "You''re not allowed to go!" Bryant instantly became tyrannical. "Why? He didn''t invite me alone, he invited us all in the office ..." "No matter how many people he invites, his only goal is you. Don''t you understand?" Bryant saw through the man''s thoughts with a single nce. He was using the treat as a cover so that he could get along with the woman he liked. He would not allow it. "He shouldn''t be that kind of person!" Robbin knew his own partner too well, so she felt that such a carefree person like him wouldn''t do this. "In short, call him now and tell him that you''re not going, and apany me to eat in a while!" Bryant didn''t want to give other men a chance to get close to her, so he acted in an unreasonable manner and acted in an extremely tyrannical manner. Robbin frowned: "No, I have to go over. After all, we still have to work together in the future, if we break our promise, then our firm will not be able to continue working. Bryant, you should also ask a friend out to eat. I promise toe back after dinner." Bryant,"..." He couldn''t change this woman''s decision? Robbin turned around and continued to boil some water. After boiling some water, she brought a cup for Bryant and ced it on the table: "I have to go now. You go out for dinner first, and I''ll be back earlier!" "Ai ... Robbin! " Bryant was startled for a long time. Until she took out his bag and changed her shoes, only then did Bryant react and immediately shouted at her. Robbin turned her head to look at his flustered and exasperated appearance, and only smiled comfortingly: "I''ll be back earlier!" In the end, Robbin still came to the restaurant. In arge private room, all of them were colleagues at work, and Bill Pork sat beside her, intentionally or unintentionally. He served her food and wine. His various caring looks made Robbin tremble. If not for Bryant''s analysis beforehand, she would have felt that this might be the same as looking after a friend or colleague, but at this moment, she felt there were goose bumps all over her body. They were so familiar with each other. Besides a rtionship of friends and colleagues, how could there be any other rtionship? After finishing his meal, Bill Pork drank quite a bit of alcohol, and stood at the door with Robbin, feeling a bit dizzy as he sent off his colleagues from thepany. Finally, he leaned on the wall, and looked at Robbin with a torch ¡ªlike gaze: "Robie, did you receive my present? Do you like it?" After Robbin heard this, she suddenly thought of something. She quickly opened her bag and took out the exquisite small box, before stuffing it into his hands: "Bill, what are you doing, why did you suddenly give me this? I can''t ept it, it''s too precious." Bill Pork was startled. He lowered his head and looked at the box in his hand, then suddenly said: "I saw that you are too tired from work, I wanted to reward you with a small gift!" "There''s really no need for that. Our job is already tiring, and you aren''t idle either. We''ve been friends for so many years already. Do we still need to send gifts?" In front of Bryant, she was dumb, but in front of other men, Robbin was sharp and fast - minded, she suddenly felt that he was funny, and sure enough, in her eyes, Bryant became different from other men. "Robie, do you know what I mean?" Bill Pork scratched his head in embarrassment. "I know a little, but I think it''s better if we are working as partners!" Robbin said with a smile. "Alright, if that''s the case, then I won''t dare to let my imagination run wild!" Bill Pork lowered his head andughed at himself: "You''re really a good woman, I''ve seen you being single for so many years. I really want to take care of you. Robie, if you still can''t find a boyfriend when you''re 30, can you consider me?" Robbin was startled, and thenughed: "I already have someone I love!" "Huh?" Bill Pork was startled: "Who is it? Is he a handsome guy in ourpany?" "No, I''ll introduce him to you when there''s a chance in the future. I''ll be leaving first!" As Robbin thought of this person in her heart, her footsteps became much more hurried. When she rushed home in a flurry and saw the lights in the room upstairs, her heart skipped a beat. She hade back early, so why was there still a light at home? Did Bryant not go out to eat? Robbin quickly went upstairs and opened the door. She discovered that the lights in the living room were not turned on yet, but she did not see Bryant. She quickly went to her bedroom and saw that the man on her bed had fallen asleep on his arm. Robbin''s heart suddenly softened. As a matter of fact, she regretted it soon after she went out. Bryant wanted to eat with her, but she actually rejected him. If he was looking for someone else to eat with, and if the other party was a woman, she would feel inexplicably ufortable. Now, however, her heart was at peace, for the man was still hungry and sleeping. Robbin didn''t want to disturb him, but since there was nothing to eat at home, she decided to pack some for him downstairs. But unexpectedly, just as she was about to turn around, she identally bumped into the door and woke Bryant up. Bryant sat up dizzily, raised his eyes and looked at the woman at the door: "You''re back?" "You haven''t eaten yet, right? I''ll go down and buy you some food!" Robbin was a little embarrassed. Originally, she didn''t want to wake him up, but she was clumsy and kicked the door open. "No need, I have eaten your instant noodles!" Bryant shrugged his shoulders, indicating that it didn''t matter if he ate or not. Chapter 1181 Chapter 1181 Hearing that Bryant had only eaten a bag of instant noodles at night, Robbin immediately feel sorry. "The instant noodles don''t have any nutrients. How about I go down and pack it for you ..." "You know that there''s no nutrition, but you still saved up two boxes?" The man''s brows slightly raised in a mocking manner. Robbin was startled andughed dryly: "I bought it for the price because of the activities at the supermarket. It''s not like I eat it every day!" "Me neither. You''re just feeling sorry for me?" Bryant stood up from the bed, the buttons on his shirt had unknowingly been ripped apart, revealing his firm and small chest, his sexy thin lips hooked up into a smile, and he walked towards her, step by step. When Robbin''s thoughts were revealed by him, her face immediately turned hot from embarrassment. She stubbornly lowered her head and said: "Stop spouting nonsense. I didn¡¯t feel sorry for you. I felt sorry for my noodles.¡± "Women are really creatures that don''t mean what they say. You are obviously just feeling sorry for me, a living person, so why would you be so distressed over a few bills of instant noodles?" Bryant purposely teased her, wanting to see her final reaction. Robbin could not help but sigh in anger, and could only admit it: "Alright, I did indeed feel sorry for you, are you satisfied now?" "I''m very satisfied. It seems that I need to eat a few more bags of instant noodles from now on. This way, your heart will ache even more!" Bryantughed wickedly, teasing her. "How boring!" Robbin clearly wanted to re at him, but she herself took the initiative tough. Bryant''s eyes swept across her handbag: "You gave that thing back to him, right? Is he sad?" "We''re too familiar with each other, so he shouldn''t be too sad!" Robbin said awkwardly. "Maybe it''s because you are too familiar with him, he can''t pursue you well. Otherwise, he has alreadyunched a fierce offensive against you. With your low EQ, you might surrender very soon. Maybe we won''t even have the chance to know each other, so when I came to look for you to buy land, you were already holding a baby in your arms while negotiating with me! "As expected of an actor, your imagination is truly plentiful!" Robbin praised him. Bryant shrugged his shoulders and said seriously: "Do you not feel that this is scary?" "How is it scary? Who knows what will happen in the future, or who I will meet? At that time, I might feel that my life will be very fulfilling and that I won''t feel the slightest bit of regret!" Robbin was at a loss whether tough or cry, but after thinking about it carefully, she still felt that it was truly regretful. Fortunately, she did not make a mistake, so naturally she did not feel that way too. "Alright, I told you, but you don''t understand either!" Bryant knew that she was a very reliable woman. If nothing had happened, she wouldn''t have thought too much about it, this was actually a very good habit, she wouldn''t worry about loss and gain. "You still want to sleep here tonight?" Robbin asked in a low voice. "Otherwise? You want to kick me out?" Bryant was determined to stay. "No, I''m going to make up your bed. The nket and sheets have all been washed!" The woman''s voice was soft and filled with shyness. When Bryant heard it, his handsome face was startled, and following that, his smile deepened. Once Joseph returned to the Nation, he immediately threw himself into his work anxiously. Since it was too embarrassed to continue following him, Alvina directly returned to the Miller Family. Edwards had promised Joseph that they would eat dinner together, and the two men chose a quiet ce to meet up. "I want to pull out the chess piece, Bart!" Joseph drank his tea and replied. "I heard that he''s making you mad and is investigating Elizabeth''s whereabouts. I feel that he must have made up his mind to seal Elizabeth''s mouth." Edwards mocked. "That is very dangerous. Since she is your sister-inw, you must protect her well. If you want to destroy a piece of evidence, then you must silence her by killing her." Joseph''s expression trembled, and quickly reminded him. "Don''t worry. Of course I won''t let anything happen to her. She might soon marry my younger brother!" Edwards already knew that Elizabeth was definitely pregnant, and this was a huge matter. Not only did Joshua take it seriously, Edwards was also very concerned. "If we want to take Bart down, we might need her as a witness. I wonder if it''s convenient for her to do that ..." Joseph paused for a while, then looked up at Edwards and asked. "Let''s create pressure from public opinion first. When necessary, I will get her to help out." Edwards still wanted to ensure Elizabeth''s safety. "Of course, tomorrow I will have someone spread the news of this matter, I think it is impossible for old President to promote him." Joseph sneered. "If he can''t go up, then your men will be promoted. This is definitely beneficial for you!" Edwards said with a smile. "That''s right. As long as hees down, my candidate will be able to go up!" Joseph was also happy about this matter. "Oh yes, how are the things you asked mest time? Did you grab hold of that Miss. Miller?" Edwards smiled and asked him. As the president of a corporation, he couldn''t help but want to hear about the emotional issues of his friend. "Are you making fun of me?" Joseph raised his eyebrows slightly, expressing his dissatisfaction. Edwards shook his head, and said in all seriousness: "No, I just want to care about you. You''re not young anymore, it''s time to find a woman and live a good life." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "After interacting with her, I found that she''s quite a good person!" Joseph''s words were true, and not exaggerated. "So, she has sessfully piqued your interest?" Edwards was happy to see it happen, because marrying Alvina was extremely beneficial to Joseph. If they could still love each other, then that would be adding a beautiful thing to a contrasting beautiful thing. "I feel like she has a pretty good personality. It''s quite interesting." Joseph''s handsome face flushed red, he was actually embarrassed. "Then you''ve decided to pursue her properly, haven''t you?" Edwards asked with a deep look on his face. Joseph sighed lightly: "Between her and I, it''s as if we''re making a deal, mutual benefit. As for whether or not we''re truly in love, I really don''t know, at least, she''s treating this marriage as if it''s a deal." "If she had thought like this from the start, then if you wanted to break through her defenses, you might need to spend some effort. I wish you all the best in winning her favor as soon as possible!" Edwards did not want to dig too deep into his thoughts, so he picked up his wine cup and raised it up. "Thank you for your concern!" Joseph also helplessly raised his ss and clinked it with his. In the morning of the second day, a piece of news suddenly swept through the entire country like a torrential flood. Bart actually privately bought a woman to bear his child twenty years ago, but because that woman gave birth to a daughter, she was directly abandoned. When Bart woke up early in the morning, he nearly lost his bnce due to this head-on attack. "It''s starting. They''re starting to suppress me!" Bart muttered, with his expression full of fear. If he didn''t do this, he would have confidently jumped out to refute, but in reality ... Chapter 1182 Chapter 1182 Bart sat on the side of the bed in fear and trepidation. He stretched out his hand and pressed it to his head. The irregr work and rest over the past few days made him feel headache and split at the moment, and life was like death. "Elizabeth, April Jones, I am about to be killed by you, I will definitely not forgive you!" After Bart felt fear, anger filled his chest, causing his actions to be extreme as well. Since Elizabeth had hidden herself so well, he could only use the cruelest method to force her to come out. No matter what, he had to get rid of Elizabeth before this matter gets out of hand. As long as there was no proof, he could boldly wash away his crimes. Bart endured his headache, took out his phone, and made a call. He said while clenching his teeth: "Bind Lily Jones up. Immediately spread this matter around." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The other party had obviously agreed to it, but the muscles on Bart''s face were still tensed up, but he had more or less vented some of his hatred. Lily Jones never dreamed that she would be kidnapped by someone on the way home after sending her child school. She drove a car of more than half a million. As usual, she would send her two sons to school early in the morning, and on the way home, she would pass by a market midway. Although Lily Jones was pampered, for the sake of her two sons'' food, she would sometimes personally go to the market to pick out some of her son''s favorite food to buy them for the servants. Today, as usual, she drove to the underground parking lot and looked around for a parking space. There was a car behind her, but she didn''t pay much attention to it. She was only anxiously trying to find a spot. She finally found a spot. Just as she left the car not too far away, the car following behind her suddenly scuttled over, scaring her. She didn''t have enough time to move to the side before a hand suddenly reached out from the car and pulled her up. She didn''t even have time to scream before the person covered her mouth with a towel. After a few seconds, she lost consciousness and fainted. Because they came prepared, they easily tied up Lily Jones and the car quickly ran out of the car park. Lily Jones was tied to a chair and became more clear-headed. "Are you done shooting?" Someone was taking pictures of her, and a voice asked urgently. "The photos are done. You can take them to publish now!" "Are you sure there are no ws in this photo?" the man asked again. "No, there is only her in this photo. The environment around us has be very blurry, so the police shouldn''t be able to find us that easily!" The other party replied confidently. As a result, the picture of Lily Jones being tied up was instantly uploaded to the inte. Because Elizabeth was pregnant, she was very bored lying in bed. She would turn on the TV to watch it. Who would have thought that after looking at the entertainment news, an interlude would suddenly appear? "Joshua''s ex ¡ªgirlfriend, Elizabeth''s adopted mother was kidnapped miserably, and the kidnappers were so rampant that they even uploaded the kidnapping photos to the inte. This attracted a lot of attention and the kidnappers imed that they would release her after receiving five million ransom, otherwise, they would tear the kill her within a day. The police have attached great importance to it!" "Aunt ..." When Elizabeth saw the photo; she felt all the blood in her body freeze. She jumped out of bed and stared at the screen anxiously. Her whole person was scared. "Aunt was kidnapped, who was it? Was it really because they knew that her family was rich that they kidnapped her and wanted to ransom her?" Elizabeth''s mind was in a mess, she was breathing anxiously, she anxiously found her phone, but before she could call, Joshua''s phone call came in. "Did you see the news? My aunt was kidnapped, Joshua, how could this happen?" Elizabeth was panicking. Tears were in her eyes, she was afraid and worried. "I saw it. The kidnappers want to get a ransom of 5 million. Don''t worry. The police have already noticed it. They will definitely send out their people..." "Joshua, I feel like this thing happened for my sake, it was done by him!" Although Elizabeth was panicking, she was still able to analyze the situation rationally. She had a bad feeling that since Bart had sent people all over the world to look for her. She had almost been captured by his people the last time she was abroad. Now that the news of him looking for a surrogate pregnancy was exposed on the Inte, he definitely could not sit still any longer and had thought of a way to force her to reveal herself. "Don''t be agitated, this matter might really be rted to you. I''ll discuss with my big brother how to resolve this matter right now. Wait for me to call. Don''t be rash!" Of course Joshua was clear about the stakes involved. He was just unwilling to let Elizabeth take the risk. "I want to save my aunt, I cannot implicate her. Joshua, what should I do?" Elizabeth was not a person who was afraid of death. Now it''s a matter of her aunt''s life. She really can''t sit still. "Don''t worry, we''ll think of a way to rescue your aunt when I get here!" Joshua had already stood up from his office chair and walked towards the outside. "Except me, no one could save her. I know it''s very risky, but I really can''t watch helplessly as she gets injured. I have to go and find Bart, and maybe after I agree to his conditions, he''ll let her go!" Elizabeth was still naively thinking about it. After all, she was his biological daughter, so there was no way he wouldn''t think about the feelings between father and daughter. "Eliza, you can''t go see him. He wants your life right now, do you understand?" Joshua had already started striding towards the elevator. "If he wants my life, I''ll just give it to him. My aunt is innocent. This matter has nothing to do with her!" Elizabeth suddenly cried, she was truly upset, her life was just like a joke, and now, she was going to let everyone see this joke. "Eliza, wake up. If you go and find him now, your aunt will have no chance of living. He will kill you, and he will also kill your aunt. Don''t think about the rtionship between father and daughter. In Bart''s eyes, it is only his career, and he will not care about the rtionship between father and daughter. Don''t be so naive!" Although he didn''t want to attack her with these hurtful words, he really needed her to stay calm and not run around. Elizabeth looked like she was pped twice, her entire body was stiff. "Be good and listen to me. Wait for me toe over. Don''t run around. Do you remember?" Joshua''s heartbeat slowed down, and only tried to persuade her with his slowest voice. He knew that at this time, her emotions were broken, weak and helpless, but he really hoped that nothing would happen to her. After hanging up the phone, Joshua called May. May actually went out to buy groceries, so he could only call Fiona and Cathy, hoping that they would stop her. Chapter 1183 Chapter 1183 Just as Elizabeth reached the stairs, Cathy ran up from downstairs and extended her hand to block her path: "Eliza, you are pregnant right now, so don''t run around." Elizabeth''s face paled. Only now did she suddenly remember that she was pregnant, and her entire person became somewhat dejected. "My aunt was kidnapped. I don''t know how to save her." "I understand your desire to save her, but now, you can''t just save her in a hurry, you have to believe that Joshua won''t just stand by and do nothing. Behind you is the entire Wayne Family, what are you afraid of!" Cathy walked over to her side and advised her in an anxious voice. Elizabeth heard what she said, and it was true that she couldn''t do anything about it. "Go sit downstairs and wait. Joshua will be here shortly!" Cathyforted her and patted her arm. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Elizabeth walked down the stairs step by step. Recently, because her pregnancy reaction was too big, she had lost a lot of weight, and looking at her made people''s hearts ache. Fiona also walked in from outside. Seeing Elizabeth and Cathy, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief. "Can I make a call?" Elizabeth simply could not sit still. She still wanted to find out about the situation of her aunt being tied up. Right now, the only person who could solve her problem was Barry. Her aunt was his wife, so the kidnapper might be rted to him. Cathy shrugged her shoulders, "It should be fine to make a phone call. Joshua also did not specifically say for it, who do you want to call?" "Call my aunt''s husband. I want to hear about his situation!" Elizabeth was not so heartless. She could not calm down now either. Her aunt had helped her grow up, and seeing the photo of her being tied to the chair, it was as if a knife was stabbing into her heart. She felt extremely ufortable. "You can ask!" Cathy gave her the phone, Elizabeth remembered Barry''s number, and quickly dialed his. Barry picked up the phone. Upon hearing that it was Elizabeth, he scolded her: "You still are not ashamed to call me? Your mom is already tied up, where are you?" "Did the gangsters call you? Did they say that they would release her once the money was paid? They won''t do anything to my aunt will they?" Elizabeth did not care about Barry''s rebuke, and only asked urgently. "Oh, right. She''s not your mother, she''s your aunt. You can ignore her life and death now, right?" Barry was still ridiculing her. "Don''t say that. If I don''t care about her, why should I call you? Please tell me how things are progressing, I''m really worried!" Elizabeth was so anxious that she was about to cry. "Who knows what''s going on right now? The gang hasn''t called me yet, maybe it''s rted to you and April Jones again. Didn''t you also almost get tied up thest two times? You''re already safe. Your aunt won''t be so lucky. Now that they''re alerting the police, giving them money might not even be useful, and the gang might really kill her. It¡¯s pitiful to my two sons who are so young, Elizabeth, if this matter is rted to you two. I will definitely not let you off!" Barry was also out of sorts at the moment, and was flustered and exasperated, but he actually med all of it on Elizabeth. When Elizabeth heard that the gangsters did not contact Barry, her heart sank into the valley in an instant. Barry did not speak any further with her, and immediately hung up in anger. Elizabeth''s fingers that were holding the phone turned white, and her body started to tremble. If her aunt had been torn apart, she would have med herself for the rest of her life. But now, she really didn''t know what to do. After Barry hung up the phone, Patty Jones, who was sitting beside him, immediately clenched her teeth and said hatefully: "Dad, consider it as she has some conscience, she knows how to call and ask about the situation, but I suspect that this matter is still rted to her mother and her, maybe this time it is Elizabeth who should be tied up, Lily is just unlucky, and got implicated by her, she is fine, she can just directly disappear, and only pity my two brothers. If without their mother, what will they do?" Barry had some feelings for Lily Jones, especially after giving birth to his two sons. Barry had already made up his mind to live a good life with her, but now, he never thought that such a thing would happen. "The kidnappers said they needed money, but they didn''t contact me. I can give them the money only for my son''s mother''s safe return." Barry was not a stingy person. He could still take out the 5 million. It was just that he had been waiting for the kidnapper''s call, but it did note. "The police have alreadye to our house. Dad, do you think that the kidnappers will really kill Lily in a fit of rage?" Although Patty Jones did not like Lily Jones, seeing that her two younger brothers were still young, she still hoped that she wouldn''t die. Otherwise, the responsibility of taking care of her two younger brothers would fall onto her shoulders. She didn''t want to take the responsibility. It will affect her to find a husband in the future. Just as the father and daughter pair was getting anxious, an unfamiliar call rang. "Dad, pick up quickly. It might be the kidnapper." Patty Jones said anxiously. Barry''s face darkened, he quickly picked up the phone. "Use Elizabeth''s life in exchange for your wife''s safe. You are allowed to hand Elizabeth over within one day. You are not allowed to tell the police about this, or else ..." After saying that, the other party immediately hung up. Even though he hadn''t finished speaking harshly, just listening to him would cause Barry to feel a chill down his spines. "Dad, did the kidnapperse over? What did they say?" Patty Jones asked anxiously. Barry''s hand holding the phone became stiff, his face became pale white. "Dad, what''s wrong? Hurry up and tell me!" Seeing his father''s serious expression, Patty Jones became even more anxious. Barry''s eyes flickered, and said anxiously: "They requested for us to find Elizabeth, and exchange her with Lily." "As expected, I already said that this matter is rted to Elizabeth. This slut, her fate is not good, and she even dragged others down with her. Father, call her quickly, and tell her, if she wants Lily to live, she better step forward and bear this responsibility." When Patty Jones heard this, she immediately hated Elizabeth. "Do you think Elizabeth is an idiot? Will she die for nothing?" Barry sneered. "Didn''t she always think she was kind and considerate? Tell her and see her reaction. If she doesn''t want toe, then even if she''s too greedy, she won''t act pure in front of me anymore." However, Patty Jones felt that if Elizabeth knew of this news, she might really be so foolish as toe forward and exchange with her. "No, we can''t gamble. This way, I''ll call her and ask her out first. We can talk after we meet. When the timees, she won''t be able to escape even if she wants to." Barry''s mind was now full of hope for his wife to return alive, not wanting his two sons to lose their mothers. However, he really didn''t care about Elizabeth''s safety, since she was the one who caused this matter, and she was the one the opponent wanted to capture. That''s her fate. Chapter 1184 Chapter 1184 Joshua hurriedly rushed to the vi, and the sharp, ear-piercing sound that came out of the car in a sh startled the people sitting in the living room awake. Joshua hurriedly walked into the living room and saw the red - eyed Elizabeth. He anxiously walked over, extended his hand and pulled her into his embrace tofort her, "Alright, don''t be afraid, I''ll have my brother find someone to settle this matter. The police are also looking for your aunt at all costs. I''m sure she''ll be OK." "I feel that Bart is the one who did this, his target is me, it''s a pity that he was unable to find me, he just wanted to use my aunt to threaten me, Joshua, do you have any way to let me talk to Bart on the phone? I just want to ask..." "If he did, do you think he would admit it on the phone? Eliza, calm down, Bart will not be so stupid as to admit it, if you call him, it will be equivalent to exposing your whereabouts, he will immediately send someone over to cause you trouble, believe me, as long as you do not appear, your aunt will be safe, his goal is for you, he does not need to be used of murder." Joshua helped her analyze this matter in detail, hoping that she would be able to take it. Elizabeth had only thought of this after she lost her mind, but hearing Joshua''s words, she felt that it made sense. Just then, Barry Jones''s phone call went through to Cathy''s phone. Cathy nced at it, and then gave it to Elizabeth: "It should be for you. It''s the number you just dialed out." Elizabeth hurriedly took her phone over to answer the call, when she heard Barry Jones''s voice from the other side, "Elizabeth, where are you? Can youe home for a bit? If you''re thinking about your aunt''s life, you shoulde back and wait for news with us." "Did the kidnappers send you a message? Tell me, I will think of a way to save Aunt!" Elizabeth''s expression tensed up, and asked anxiously. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Elizabeth, you are truly unfilial. Do you not dare to return to your home? It was a waste for your aunt to think of you every day." Barry Jones wanted to use his provocation to trick her into going home. "Did you all not wee me?" Elizabeth ridiculed. "Just now the police came to ask for information. If you came back, you can cooperate with the police in their investigation. Elizabeth, where are you, still overseas?" Barry Jones couldn''t find a reasonable reason for her to go back. "Don''t worry about where I am. If you have any recent developments with Aunt, tell me and I''ll get someone to help." Elizabeth did not want to see the Jones either. "The kidnapper just called. He said that if you don''t appear within a day, they will kill Lily. Their target is you. Are you really going to watch your aunt die for you? Elizabeth, aren''t you a filial daughter? If you still have a conscience, you should take your life and trade it for your aunt''s, understand?" Seeing that he couldn''t persuade her, Barry Jones could only mock her. Elizabeth trembled. Just as she had expected, the other party was looking for her, and her aunt was only a substitute. "What else did he say?" Elizabeth''s voice was broken as she pretended to be calm and asked. "He didn''t say anything more. Think about it carefully. Your aunt has two underage children. Do you really have the heart to see her die for you?" After Barry finished speaking, he immediately hung up the phone. Elizabeth only felt her vision darken, and she started to stagger. Joshua reached out, grabbed her, and held her in his embrace, then asked softly: "Who called you? What did he say?" "It''s Barry. He said that the kidnapper called him and wanted to use my life to exchange for my aunt''s life. Joshua, what should I do? The other party is obviously here for me. My aunt''s life is at stake, so I can''t just sit there and do nothing!" She was not a selfish person, and if the other party wanted her life, she was willing to exchange for her aunt. "It seems that Bart is ying a trick. How about this, call Barry now and tell him that you will have an appointment to meet with him at a ce. I''ll call my big brother and see if we can lure them out to capture them. Joshua did not want Elizabeth to be an ungrateful unfilial daughter, the words of the kidnapper was so obvious, if Elizabeth did not appear, then this matter would continue to be in a deadlock, and Lily Jones''s situation would be even more dangerous. When Elizabeth called Barry to set up an appointment, Joshua had also contacted the police and Edwards to create a trap for the criminals. Edwards asked concernedly on the phone, "Josh, putting Elizabeth in danger, will this hurt her and the baby in her belly?" "I know this is very risky, but the person the kidnapper wants to capture is her. As long as she shows her face, she will be able to lure the snake out of its cave. Don''t worry. I will take good care of her." Joshua could not only care about his woman and baby''s safety now, he had to save Lily Jones too. Otherwise, if something were to happen to Lily Jones, his rtionship with Elizabeth would be affected as well. He didn''t want Eliza to be regretful either. "Let me apany Elizabeth!" Fiona immediately said. Joshua looked at her gratefully: "Fiona, you''re new at the moment, and your skills are good as well. I can only temporarily leave Eliza in your care. I will also be by your side." "What about me? I want to help too!" Cathy immediately stood up and said. "Cathy, don''t get involved in this matter. Wait for our news at home." Joshua didn''t want to drag her into the water. Cathy also felt that she was useless, and nodded her head: "Alright, you guys must be careful. I''ll wait for you guys at home. Eliza, don''t scare my future nephew!" Elizabeth forced a smile: "I hope that we will all return safely." The police had already found the meeting ce and secretly set it up. Edwards had also sent his men to defend, just waiting for the criminals to appear. Also, they were looking for Lily Jones''s location. Although the photos were meticulously taken, the police wanted to find some clues about it and quickly rescue her. Elizabeth and Fiona sat in the car and arrived at the agreed meeting ce, which was the teahouse that Barry would frequent to drink tea at. Barry saw that Elizabeth had actually note by herself, and immediately stared at Fiona. "Who is she?" "My friend, I''m scared. I asked her toe with me!" Elizabeth replied. Barry looked out the window, and then said with a sneer. "Are you afraid of death? Then you shouldn''te. If you anger the other party, all three of us will lose our lives, and your friend''s life will be lost for nothing!" The reason why Barry said that was because he wanted to scare Fiona away. Unfortunately, Fiona was iparably calm, tightly standing next to Elizabeth, and did not move like a mountain. Chapter 1185 Chapter 1185 Bart got the news that Elizabeth would show up. He was very happy. They immediately sent someone to catch Elizabeth. Even if he doesn''t kill her, he must hide her first, until he is promoted. Bart was most worried about whether or not someone had taken advantage of Elizabeth and lured him into the trap. If it was before, Bart would worry about her rtionship with Joshua and wouldn''t dare to rashly make a move against her. But now, Joshua had made another marriage, and after hearing that Joshua was very good to that girl, and that news of their marriage had spread, Bart''s heart was at ease. Elizabeth did not have anyone to rely on anymore. He was thest person she could rely on, and when Bart thought about how his own blood and bones were flowing in her body, he still could not bear to kill her, even the thought of killing her always came up. Elizabeth sat down, Barry saw that thedy beside her had also sat down, he immediately became dissatisfied: "Elizabeth, you are currently in danger, don''t harm your friends!" "My friend cares about me. It doesn''t seem to be rted to you, right? You said that he wants to see me, but where is he?" Elizabeth calmed her emotions and asked coldly. Barry was also puzzled, he stood up and looked outside the window: "We agreed to meet here, why isn''t he here yet?" "If I meet him, are you sure he''ll bring my aunt back safely?" Elizabeth asked coldly. "This is what he promised me. He also promised me that he wouldn''t harm your life. Don''t worry. Your aunt was only taken away because she was implicated by you." After that, Barry contacted the kidnappers on the phone, and the kidnappers assured him that they wouldn''t hurt Elizabeth. "I''m about to be kidnapped, are you telling me to be at ease? Forget it. As long as Aunt is safe and sound, I will not be afraid of death!" Elizabethughed at himself. Barry looked at her, a look of shame on his face: "Don''t hate me, I wanted you to exchange with your aunt because I couldn''t help it." Just then, a business car stopped outside the teahouse. Two men wearing masks quickly got off the car and walked in. The moment they walked in, they saw that Elizabeth was not the only person in the teahouse. In an instant, they were angered: "Barry, are you messing with us? Didn''t you say that Elizabeth was the only one?" Elizabeth turned around and faced them. "Where''s my aunt? Where did you tie her up?" "Elizabeth, if you want your aunt to live,e with us now!" The man immediately threatened. "I''ll go with you guys if you let me see my aunt is safe!" Elizabeth was not stupid, She even believed that Bart''s sole goal was to bring her away, and he wouldn''t kill her. Before that man came, he had already received Bart''s orders, so they would naturallyply with her request. One of them opened his phone''s screen and showed it to Elizabeth: "Your aunt has already returned home, hurry up and follow us. Otherwise, we can tie her up once, and also tie her up twice, don''t y any tricks." On the screen, Lily Jones''s eyes were blindfolded and her hands were tied. She was thrown at the entrance of the Jones household and the car sped away. The good people around immediately went to untie the rope for her. "Bart told you toe and capture me, right? He''s a coward, scum, bastard!" Elizabeth gritted her teeth and cursed. "How can you scold the mayor..." "We don''t understand what you''re saying!" One of them interrupted the other quickly. Barry nervously broke out in a cold sweat. As a dignified tall man, when he saw the spear in the other party''s hands, he was scared senseless. Elizabeth sneered: "Go back and tell him, for men like him who start out in chaos and do not have any morals at all, it''s impossible for him to get promoted." "Elizabeth,e with us quickly, or else ... Your aunt still has to die!" The man threatened coldly. Elizabeth stood there unmoving, the two men were infuriated, one of them quickly rushed forward to pull Elizabeth, but he did not seed, Fiona who was standing beside Elizabeth suddenly made her move, not only did the man not catch Elizabeth, he was even easily subdued. Seeing that thedy beside Elizabeth was so skilled, the man holding the spear panicked. Right at this moment, a group of people in in clothes rushed in, they revealed their identity, and the man suddenly shot towards Elizabeth. Fortunately, Elizabeth was prepared. However, no matter how fast she dodged, the bullet still brushed past her arm. "Ah ..." Elizabeth cried out in pain, and the man who shot the gun was instantly subdued by the police. Two kidnappers were caught, Joshua immediately flew in, and when he saw Elizabeth covering her left arm, her face turned pale from the pain. "Eliza, you''re injured? Come, let''s go to the hospital!" Joshua hated himself for not being able to get here earlier. He would rather the bullet hit his body than see Elizabeth suffer so much. Barry took advantage of the chaos to quickly escape. Joshua carried Elizabeth as he quickly walked out. Edwards''s men also followed along, and Larry helped to clean up the mess with the police. In the carriage, Fiona supported Elizabeth, and said self-reproachfully: "Mr. Wayne, I am sorry. It was I who did not fulfill my duty, and caused Miss Jones to be injured." "This can''t be med on you. No one would have thought that he would suddenly shoot at me. He actually wanted to kill me?" Elizabeth was extremely sad. She never thought that the other party would directly shoot at her so quickly, so coldly. Bart must have given the order, if he could not take her away, he would kill her on the spot. Joshua had already passed two red lights in a row, and he was almost at the hospital. Hearing Elizabeth''s sorrowful voice, he felt his heart ache. "Bart only has one goal, to prevent you from testifying in the hall." Joshua said with a cold snort. "Since he dares to do it, why doesn''t he dare to admit it? I just want to see how far he can go!" Elizabeth still harbored hatred in her heart. Was her biological father so unable to tolerate her? He had actually ordered someone to shoot at her. If she hadn''t been able to dodge in time, would the bullet have pierced through her heart? Elizabeth''s mind had always been clear, because her ability to endure pain was also top-notch. Arriving at the hospital, the doctor treated her wound urgently and examined the condition of the fetus in her womb.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Joshua''s handsome face looked anxious as he paced back and forth impatiently. Every second felt like a long time had passed. May and Cathy anxiously rushed over at this time, and Larry also came over at the same time. "Ah ... Don''t you have eyes?" May was in too much of a hurry toe, he actually ran into a person head-on. Her forehead bumped into his chin, firmly and firmly, the pain was unbearable for both of them. Larry''s handsome face also paled, his spectacles were knocked away. May took a step back. ¡°Kacha", she seemed to step on something. Chapter 1186 Chapter 1186 The sound of ss shattering made Larry''s body stiffen. It was over. His sses had been stepped on. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Sorry, are you alright?" Although his sses had shattered and his vision had blurred, Larry still maintained absolute politeness. "What''s all right? My forehead is swollen!" May was also a little resentful. She had rushed over to see what was going on with Eliza. She never thought that such a thing would actually happen. Larry immediately reached his hand into his pocket and took out a name card: "If you feel injured, I will bear the medical expenses, but you broke my sses, do you have topensate me with a pair of sses?" "It''s not like I intentionally stepped on it..." "I didn''t mean to hurt you. Since the both of us are responsible, I think we should call it a day. I still have urgent matters to attend to!" Larry was also not an easy person to talk to. He had a sharp and astute superior. He was gradually tainted with a habit of not letting people off. "What kind of person is this? If you don''t want to pay, you don''t have to pay. Do you even know how to speak nicely? If I wasn''t in such a hurry, I wouldn''t have let you off so easily!" May really did not like the way the other party spoke. She lifted her leg, stepped on his sses again, and then left angrily. "s, you ..." Larry did not expect her to step on his sses again, as if venting her anger. It was a pity that he was too nearsighted. It''s hard to live without sses. Larry had no choice but to call for help. May touched her forehead which was flushed red, and quickly went to find Edwards and the others. Just at this time, Elizabeth''s diagnosis doctor came out. "Doctor, how is she? Is it serious? Also, she is pregnant, will it affect the fetus?" Joshua hurried forward to ask, his eyes red with worry. The doctor was stumped by his question. With so many questions, there was no way to answer them. "Mr. Wayne, don''t worry, the only injury on her arm was treated with hemostasis treatment. The baby''s fine. Its heartbeat is normal and powerful, you can rest assured, but, I can see that the pregnant women are feeling depressed, your families should properlyfort her, don''t let her be too sad during pregnancy, it''s not good for the fetus!" The doctor left the room for them when he was done. Everyone quickly walked into the sickroom. Elizabeth had already dealt with it, but her expression was still filled with sorrow. "Eliza, the doctor said that you are fine now, don''t be too sad about this matter. The two kidnappers have been captured, and they will release useful information very soon. Bart will be caught soon." Joshua walked over and nervously held her hand. Only then did he realize that her fingers were cold, and his heart hurt yet again. Elizabeth nodded her head: "I''m fine, why are all of you here?" "Of course we aren''t worried for you! After hearing from Fiona that you were shot and injured, it scared me!" Cathy said as she rxed at the side. "Me too, I''m scared to death. This guy is really hateful, how could he dare to shoot?" May gnashed her teeth in anger. "Joshua, after experiencing this, the matter between you and Eliza should no longer be hidden. Have you thought about how to handle it?" Cathy suddenly said. There was still an important obstacle to ovee. Elizabeth''s expression tensed up again. She was really afraid of hurting the two elders of the Wayne Family. Joshua''s gaze fell on Elizabeth''s face. At the moment, he didn''t have much pursue, he only hoped that she could live on properly. "I''ll exin it to Grandma, don''t worry!" Joshua had already decided to be George and open- minded. Moreover, Elizabeth''s situation was special right now, and it was time to take care of her, so he didn''t dare let her take the risk. However, Elizabeth could not let it go. She clearly knew how determined the olddy was to oppose this. It seemed that if she and Joshua fell in love, it would really hurt their hearts. "Let''s go out and give them some private time!" Cathy immediately looked at the two of them. May and Fiona followed her out. "May, your forehead is swollen. What''s going on?" Cathy saw it with her sharp eyes. "Hey, don''t mention it anymore. Just now, I bumped into a reckless man. It hurt so much that it killed me!" May reached out her hand to touch the swollen area, wanting to cry but unable to cry. "You were worried about Eliza too, so you ran too fast. It''s okay, go home and grab some medicinal wine to wipe yourself!" Cathymented. At this moment, in Bart''s office, he was stomping his feet in anger: "Useless trash, useless trash, all of you are trash. You can''t catch her nor kill her, it will drag me down!" "Sure enough, I can''t be soft - hearted. If I knew it earlier, I would shoot her to death. This wouldn''t happen now!" Bart was very sorry for his kindness. What made Bart even angrier was that Elizabeth would rather die than imitate a fatherly rtionship with him. If she were to take the initiative to help him, he wouldn''t need to find anyone to assassinate her. All of these responsibilities were ced solely on Elizabeth. Perhaps, human nature is all selfish. Bart felt that he had created a situation where he could not change the oue today. It was all Elizabeth''s fault for not being able to fix the father-daughter rtionship in time after knowing of his existence. "Am I over?" Bart looked out the window as the sound of thunder suddenly exploded outwards. His heart sank to the bottom, as he felt an impending doomsday fear. Alvina didn''t expect that the second day after she returned to his hometown, Joseph would take the initiative to ask her out for dinner. When she received the invitation, Alvina realized that she did not feel the least bit disgusted by it and was even a little happy. "What kind of strange idea is this? I obviously didn''t even want to meet him before this, so what''s going on?" Alvina stood at the entrance of the clothing room. At this moment, she actually had the urge to choose a beautiful set of clothes to wear and see him. "I think I must be crazy!" Alvina randomly pulled at her long hair, and in the end, she still chose a set of small blue clothes that she thought suited her temperament very well. She drove a white sports car herself, and before she left, she specially went to inform her grandfather. Old Master Miller was overjoyed, and warned her repeatedly to get along well with Joseph, so as to not make him angry. Alvina felt that what her grandfather said was not right, what did he mean by not angering him? Was he the Emperor? She wanted to tter him in everything? Alvina pouted her lips, and then parked her car in front of the agreed restaurant''s entrance. "The atmosphere in this restaurant is really depressing!" Alvina realized that this was not a normal restaurant. It was like a government special restaurant. The people who came to eat were also not ordinary people, and the people that came in and out seemed like politicians and foreign visiting officials. "It can''t be. The first time you invited me out for a meal, you actually came to a ce like this. You aren''t romantic at all!" Alvina felt it was extremely funny. She stepped into the hall and was weed upstairs. With every step she took, Alvina''s heart skipped a beat. Everything here was just too strict and old- fashioned. As expected, it''s like his style, serious and uninteresting. Chapter 1187 Chapter 1187 Alvina stepped into the hall on the second floor and saw that there was a man sitting at a table near the window drinking tea. His expression was rxed and Alvina quickly walked over to him, causing Joseph to turn and look at her. Against the light, his facial features were extremely beautiful. Even the smile on his eyebrows had taken on certain warmth. Alvina never knew what beckoning felt like, but the moment she was looked at by him, her heart started to thump hard, and even her breathing had almost stopped. "You''re here?" The man stood up and took two steps towards her politely. His voice was low and gentle. Alvina regained the rhythm of her breathing, and a flush shed across her snow white and exquisite face. She lowered her head, not daring to look him in the eye. With a vague "En", she pretended to be unfamiliar with him as she walked around him and sat in the seat opposite of him. Joseph''s eyes showed that he was slightly startled and he couldn''t help but bite his lips. He turned around and saw that the girl had already sat down and was staring at the menu on the table. "For just few days, you are new to me?" Joseph did not expect her to be so cold. He asked jokingly. Alvina was actually not cold at all. She just didn''t know how to handle his enthusiasm. She could only pretend to be calm. Unfortunately, her act was not good enough, in Joseph''s eyes, it was cold. "We weren''t familiar with each other before. Hahaha!" When Alvina looked up, it was as if all the light above her head had been injected into the depths of her eyes. Only now did Joseph realize how blue her eyes were. After dyeing, they looked like crystal, showing pure temperament. The man''s heart skipped a beat as he had never seen a woman so close to him before. With a casual nce, he discovered that she had such beautiful eyes and her skin was very white, giving off a bright luster. He didn''t even need to touch her to know that she was soft and smooth, making him want to pinch her. "That''s right. We should be familiar with each other by the time we finish a few more meals!" Joseph suddenly became humorous. Previously, he always felt that being with women was a boring thing to do, and he even had to find topics to liven up the atmosphere, it would be tiring. Now that Alvina was sitting opposite of him, his mind was filled with thoughts of teasing her. "What is this ce? I''ve never been here before, and I didn''t know there was such a restaurant here." Alvina asked curiously, looking around with her beautiful eyes. "This is a restaurant specially used to receive guests from outside the country. It''s not open to the public, so of course you wouldn''t know about it." Joseph exined with a smile. "Oh, I see!" Alvina slightly pouted. She understood. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Seeing her pouting, Joseph darkened his eyes a little. So there was really a woman who looked good even when she pouted. "Does your grandfather know you came to see me?" Joseph took a sip of the tea and asked casually. "He knows, I told him." Alvina thought about what her grandfather had said, and her face heated up again. "Then did your grandfather tell you anything?" Joseph was trying to find the right words to say. Alvina''s heart skipped a beat. That can''t be, how did this man know what his grandfather had warned her before? Could it be that he could see through people''s thoughts? "No, my grandpa just wanted me to get along with you and not argue with you!" Alvina''s beautiful eyes shed, and replied while looking at the menu. Joseph''s thin lips couldn''t help but rise: "So your grandfather thought you would quarrel with me?" Alvina was stumped by his words and rolled her eyes, "Should we order first? I didn''t have much to eat for lunch, so I''m a little hungry now." Joseph quickly called for a waiter to help them order the dishes. When Alvina saw that the staff were especially respectful to Joseph, aplex feeling rose in her heart. People were all respectful to Joseph. What about her? "Have a cup of tea. Is it boring to be with me?" Joseph did not have those flowery thoughts in his head, so he was really worried that Alvina would feel that he was bored and overdone. "No!" Alvina quickly rid herself of all the thoughts in her head and carried the tea up for drinking. "Then why are you still in a daze? What are you thinking about?" Joseph suddenly asked curiously. Alvina put down her teacup andughed self-deprecatingly, "I just feel that your life is one that I have never experienced before. It''s kind of novel." "Then do you want to know more about me?" hearing her say that, Joseph changed his expression. His voice became deeper. Alvina stared nkly for a moment before nodding her head, "If it''s convenient, I would of course like to get to know you more. Otherwise, if we were to get married in the future, it would be a little toote to get to know each other." "Thene home with me after dinner!" Joseph did not reject her invitation to enter his life, and allowed her to do so very straightforwardly. "Is your family there too?" Alvina''s heart jumped, although this man was inviting her in all seriousness, she did not know why, but her heart was beating extremely quickly as she became nervous. "They won''t live with me. If you want to see them, I''ll take you there another day." Joseph exined with a faint smile. "There''s no need. We still don''t have to meet with the parents yet. Let''s get to know each other first!" When Alvina heard that he wanted to take her to see his family, she immediately tensed up. Joseph could see her nervousness and uneasiness. He lowered his head and smiled, "Alright, I won''t force you to decide whether or not you want to meet them!" Alvina secretly heaved a sigh of relief, then picked up the teacup on the table and drank a few mouthfuls of tea. Strange, why did her mouth be dry when she was with this man? "The night scenery outside this window is so quiet. There''s not even the sound of a water wheel." Alvina looked out of the window and only saw a field of quiet lights and a few cars entering and exiting. "This is a political area, there aren''t many people here. Don''t you like this kind of environment?" Joseph''s expression tensed up. "No, actually, I don''t like noisy ces!" What Alvina said was also the truth. Ever since the incident with her father, she liked to stay at home and didn''t like to interact with others. After her grandfather sent her out of the country to study, she slowly opened her heart to ept everything in this world. However, her lively and active temperament changed ever since she was a child. She no longer had that kind of passion for everything. The delicious delicacies were served to them. Alvina withdrew her train of thought and raised her head, coincidentally meeting the eyes of the man in front of her. One was like deep sea, while the other was like autumnke. They felt awkward seeing into each other¡¯s eyes and quickly moved away. "Eat!" Joseph lowered his head and chuckled. When he saw her flustered look away just now, he actually felt that she was extremely adorable. Chapter 1188 Chapter 1188 Alvina was really hungry, adding that she was not a person who knew how to pretend to be ady, it was natural that she did not care about small details, and generously paid for every single delicacy. Inparison, Joseph ate a lot more elegantly, he did not eat much, and looking at the girl who ate with relish, he felt that the dishes that he often ate seemed to be a lot more delicious. After finishing dinner, Alvina decided to follow Joseph to his house. In any case, her grandfather had told her before she left that she should not go back so early, and wanted to create more chances to get along with Joseph. Alvina felt that her grandfather really wished he could quickly push her to Joseph. Joseph''s residence was much simpler than Alvina thought. After all, he was also a child of a venerable family. Furthermore, the Grant family did notck in money, and had raised Joseph up like a young lord, Alvina thought that he would live in a luxurious vi or something like that, but when the car stopped in front of a nearby house, Alvina was dumbfounded. It was actually a very ordinary building, and furthermore, this building was a bit old. When the car drove into the gate, she can vaguely see that the environment inside was very old, just like an antique. Alvina''s sports car was right behind his car. As she drove, she looked around. "Ah, shit!" Alvina did not expect the car in front to suddenly stop. She did not have the time to stop, and unexpectedly bumped into Joseph''s private car. The sound of ss shattering came from beside her ears. Alvina''s headlights directly collided with Joseph''s taillights, causing both theirmps to instantly crack. Joseph''s body also trembled. His expression wasplicated. He involuntarily pinched the steering wheel, and then directly pushed the door open to get out of the car. He saw Alvina also jumping down quickly, bending her waist and looking at the ce where the two cars were shing. "Sorry, sorry, I didn''t notice you suddenly stopping the car. I willpensate you for your loss!" Alvina felt extremely humiliated. She looked at Joseph''s expression, he was also helpless. "How do you drive? Don''t you see the road ahead?" Joseph was speechless. "I was so busy watching your scenery that I identally... I''m sorry!" Alvina could only lower her head. At this time, she wanted to dig a hole and hide in it. "Forget it, I''ll send someone to fix it. Follow me in!" Although Joseph felt that this was an unexpected misfortune, and could only endure it, who asked him to bring this woman home? "Joseph, this must be the house that was passed down from our ancestors. It seems to be a bit old." Alvina immediately caught up to him quickly, and asked while sizing him up. "No, I bought this. I used to admire a politician living here, but after he retired and wanted to demolish the house, I bought it with him. Everything here was simple, just as I liked it!" As Joseph said this, he had already turned on the light in the living room, and an exquisite picture appeared in front of him. Ancient table and chairs, the floor was covered with a dark, veined carpet, this really didn''t seem like a ce that young people liked to stay, but Joseph had said that it was just right for him. "I never thought that you would actually like antiques. This is simr to your personality!" Alvina could not help butugh. "I''ve loved these things since I was a child, don''t you? Will you like it?" Joseph was less restrained in his own home. He reached out his hands to untie the suit jacket, took off her jacket, and hung it on the back of his chair. He only wore a blue shirt, and when he asked her, he turned around and stared straight at Alvina, wanting to hear her answer. Alvina could only sigh, "I am also a rather casual person. I don''t have anything that I especially like or hate." "If you don''t want to live in this house in the future, I still have other residences. I also have a decor that ispletely modern. When the timees, you can move in there." Joseph would not force her to like it, so he gave her a second choice. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "What about you? If we get married, are you going to split up with me?" Alvina immediately misunderstood his words, thinking that he meant that she lived in a house with a modern style, and he still liked to live here. Joseph gave a ndugh, "Of course we can''t separate. I don''t want to create a scandal when we get married, because it would be bad for my reputation." Hearing his words, Alvina''s ears turned red from embarrassment. She felt that her rtionship with Joseph was really strange, the two of them obviously didn''t understand each other well, but when it came to the topic of marriage, they didn''t avoid each other at all. "What would you like to drink? Take a look at the fridge yourself." Joseph also felt that his words just now were inappropriate and quickly changed the topic. Alvina really did walk in front of the fridge and opened it. There was only a small amount of water and wine inside, and as for something to filling her stomach, maybe the two apples were the only things inside. "Don''t you cook at home? Oh yeah, I came in just now and didn''t see a servant or nanny. What do you usually eat at home?" Alvina asked curiously, she felt that this was the kind of life that a single man would live, without any signs of family. "I''m eating outside for the majority of the meals, and I''ve got to settle the rest myself!" Joseph said lightly, he also walked towards the refrigerator and took out a bottle of water, opening it, and handed it over to Alvina. Alvina reached out her hand to catch it, and didn''t think too much about their casual actions right now. She only raised her head and took a gulp, and the icy cold feeling directly entered her heart. "Do you want to go upstairs?" Joseph was a little nervous. This was the first time he brought a woman into his own territory. He was not an inferior person, but he was worried that Alvina would not like his home. "Alright!" On the other hand, Alvina was quite generous, since he allowed her to view his second floor, then of course she would not reject him, thus she turned and took the lead to walk upstairs. Joseph stretched his brows and stepped up to keep up with her. "Is your bedroom upstairs?" Alvina casually asked. "Yes, it''s in the room on the far right!" Joseph was like a child who answered whenever he was asked a question. Hearing his mechanical answer, Alvina could not help but burst outughing, "Then do you have any extra guest rooms at home?" "Why do you ask?" Joseph was slightly startled. Alvina did not conceal her thoughts, and said while beaming: "If by any chance we are to live together, then I will have a ce to stay!" The man''s eyes darkened as he couldn''t help but look at her slender figure. Alvina didn''t get a reply. She suddenly turned around and met his eyes: "Could it be that you didn''t?" Chapter 1189 Chapter 1189 The mischievous questioning on the girl''s face caused Joseph to slip and almost fall. Alvina also didn''t expect him to actually be scared by her. Seeing him retreat back a step, Alvina thought that he was about to fall, and in a moment of desperation, she jumped two steps forward and extended his hand to hold onto his arm. Unfortunately, Joseph was only able to move his body backwards a single step, but his feet remained as firm as a mountain. Joseph''s eyes trembled. The force of the little girl''s light impact caused him to reach out to grab onto the armrest at the side, while his other hand instinctively embraced her back, afraid that she would fall down. Alvina waspletely dumbfounded. She did not think that she would actually meddle in his business and help him up, but he was perfectly fine. But she came to a drama of acting like a man- chaser. How embarrassing! "How long do you want to hold me?" Joseph was waiting for the woman in his arms to leave by herself. Unfortunately, Alvina was stunned, her reaction was slow, and only when she heard the man''s soft reminder, did she seem to wake up from a dream and quickly run up the stairs. Her pretty face has blushed. Joseph''s expression was also a little miserable. Just now, when he saw her pouncing towards him, he actually instinctively reached out and hugged her. This kind of reaction caused Joseph''s heart to slightly palpitate. In one breath, Alvina ran upstairs and stood aside to watch the man walk up. Sheughed awkwardly: "Sorry, I won''t scare you next time. If you don''t have any extra rooms at home, I''ll sleep on the sofa or sleep on the floor." "If you really want to live here, I''ll let you have the master bedroom. I''ll sleep in the study!" The man''s voice sounded as an answer to her question. "Really?" Alvina had thought that the Mr. Vice -President would cruelly let her sleep on the floor, but she never thought that this man would have such a warm heart under the ice-cold appearance. "It''s true or not, you''ll know when you move in, won''t you?" Joseph gazed at her, his thin lips curling up into a smile. "That... I also want to protect myself. I realized that when I returned home this time, my two uncles were looking at me weirdly. There was indeed something wrong, it seems like your analysis was right. If I continue staying in Miller Family, my life will be in danger, how about ... I apply to my grandpa and pack up and move in in two days?" Suddenly, Alvina shamelessly followed behind him, chattering away with only one purpose in mind. Joseph turned and looked at her strangely: "Are you afraid of death?" "Mr. Vice-President, your question is a little ridiculous right? Who isn''t afraid of death? I''m still so young, and I don''t want to die for money. That''s right, I hold 20% of thepany''s stocks, and my grandfather has once again made a statement at home, that he still give me a share of the shares in the future, ording to the market value of our Miller Family, I have almost five billion in my hands. For safety reasons, I feel like I will be safer to follow you 1" Alvina''s IQ suddenly went up. Previously, she didn''t think about this level, but now, the more she thought about it, the more terrified she became. "Heh, you are a rich young woman!" Joseph let out a light ridicule, and directly walked towards his study room. Alvina did not care about his ridicule, and quickly followed behind him, continuing: "I''m still the young miss of Miller Family, I definitely do notck money to spend, if you feel that there''s any loss in letting me stay here, I can pay the rent, name a price, I will give it to you no less!" Joseph thoroughly realized, this woman was truly very noisy, but in all these years, she was the first person to not bore him, and not only that, he also had a few bad intentions in wanting to tease her. Joseph stopped in her tracks, and Alvina almost bumped into him again. Luckily she reacted quickly and also stopped in her tracks, her pair of eyes that were as bright as stars stared straight at him. "Alvina, do you think I need your rent money?" Joseph curled his lips and smiled deeply. Alvina was startled, that''s right, how could Josephck money? He was a man who wholeheartedly wanted to be president. Moreover, the Grant Family was a famous family, so he was definitely rich. "Then... other than money, I have nothing else!" Alvina''s mind went nk, and went short. The man''s dark eyes were staring straight at her, causing her to be flustered. "Who said you have nothing else? You still havebor!" Joseph looked at her averted eyes that were darting all over the ce, like a cat who was forced into a corner. She was pitiful but it made people want to bully her even more. "Lao... Labor force?" Alvina trembled, this was the first time she had heard that she still had the value of aborer. "That''s right, because I like the peace and quiet, I have never hired a nanny to my house, and I even have to do things like washing and cooking. If you are willing to move in, you can do it for me, wash and cook for me, serve tea or something, right?" As Joseph watched her beautiful face grow whiter and whiter, a sense of aplishment inexplicably rose within him. What should he do? He found that he liked to y with her. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Joseph, you are too excessive, aren''t you? I have never done household chores in Miller Family, I have never even peeled fruits before. Do you want me to be your servant?" Alvina was still shocked. Of course, she didn''t say that she wouldn''t do it, she just couldn''t do it. Oh, right, I forgot, you are a noble miss, so of course you are not willing to do these menial tasks. Then forget it, you should just go back to your Miller Family and be yourdy. The best thing you can do is to open your mouth when you eat and reach for your clothes." Joseph suddenly felt that she was extremely adorable, seeing that her face was flushed and her breathing was unstable. Alvina didn''t expect that the Mr. Vice -President was so ruthless. "Other than being your servant girl, can I change a job? No matter what, I am a student who returned home. My specialty is not to be your servant girl. How about you let me be your assistant? You hired me ..." "Sorry, you are inexperienced, and you have no connections. In my eyes, your education is on the same level as your primary school graduation certificate. Of course, if you must move in, I can offer you another option!" Seeing that her nervous little hands were pinching her skirt, Joseph could tell that she was really scared by his words. It seemed that her thoughts were quite simple. "Can you not be so derogatory? The result of me studying hard for so many years is just like trash in your eyes, it''s really a huge blow to me!" Alvina still had a temper. He had mocked her in such a manner and she was angry: "Alright, what other choice do I have?" "Warm up my bed!" After Joseph said this, even he was shocked. Chapter 1190 Chapter 1190 The words caused Alvina to widen her eyes in shock, and then, she angrily turned around. It was only then that Joseph realized that the joke was too big, his huge body shed, blocking her way. Alvina stared at him angrily, bit her lips and said: "If you want to find a woman to warm your bed, you can go out to look. Aren''t you rich? If you spend money, you can find whomever you want, but I''m not going to do it." Joseph saw that she was truly angry, and immediately apologized for what he had said: "Alvina, I''m joking with you, are you serious?" "How can you joke like this?" In fact, Alvina could tell that he was ying with her, which was why she was even angrier. She was in such a sincere to beg him, yet he treated her like a monkey again and again. "I take back my rude words just now. Actually, if you want to move in, I have no objections. After all, staying by my side is of no harm to you!" Joseph was actually afraid that she would reject him. Alvina lowered her head, thinking something, and did not reply to his words. Anxiety shed across Joseph''s handsome face, and his tone turned a little more sincere. "I promise you, I definitely won''t act recklessly!" Alvina slowly raised her head, her eyes glittering as she looked at him: "In the future, stop joking with me like that!" Joseph nodded, and self-deprecatingly said: "Actually, I just wanted to tease you!" "So, Mr. Vice-President likes to tease people too. I thought you were just like how you are on TV, solemn and boring." Alvina had finally seen Joseph''s other side, and felt that he was more human. Joseph was startled. Indeed, why did he feel that his attitude became so young when he was with this woman? T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Elizabeth was hospitalized, but after being frightened, she actually lost a bit of blood, which frightened Joshua and the others, even she was frightened, and thought that her child was about to die. However, the doctor gave her another examination. The child was fine, but she might need to stay in the hospital to see how things went. Elizabeth could only stay, it was 5 o''clock in the afternoon, Edwards and Larry came over with a lot of gifts. Larry met with May outside again, both of them were filled with anger. Edwards nced at Larry, who was beside him, and saw rarely that his mood had changed so much. As a boss, naturally, he cared a lot about his subordinate, so he asked: "Larry, what''s wrong? Do you know that girl?" "I bumped into her this afternoon. She stepped on my sses." Larry said angrily. Edwardsughed: "I rarely see you acting this way towards girls, why not have a good chat with her later, there might be further decelopment." "Mr. Wayne, you''re actually teasing me?" Larry looked innocent and wronged. Edwards stopped and patted his shoulder, "Youngster, do you believe in fate? Perhaps, your fate with her has already been arranged." "Mr. Wayne, if you say it like that again, I won''t help you with this gift!" Larry was rarely angry. Edwards could only shrug his shoulders: "Alright, I was just joking. If you really want a girlfriend, I''ll definitely introduce you to one." "Right now, I just want to help you with the work and remove the obstacles. I don''t want anything else!" Larry had an expression of loyalty. Edwards sighed softly, "It''s really my fortune to have such a capable subordinate like you!" "Mr. Wayne, don''t say that. I will be touched!" Larry smiled as he raised his eyebrows. The two of them went out of the sickroom and knocked on the door. Joshua walked out. "Brother, why are you here?" Joshua was naturally happy to see his brother. "I worried about you. How is she? Is the baby okay?" Edwards was still worried. When he heard that a woman could not be shocked while she was pregnant, after what happened today, Elizabeth got shot in the arm. This was already a big enough shock. "The doctor asked to stay in the hospital for observation. He said he needed to keep an eye on her!" On Joshua''s handsome face, there was a hint of worry. "It''s good that the baby is fine. Just listen to the doctor and take good care of her." Seeing his little brother''s worried expression, Edwards inexplicably consoled himself. His little brother had finally learned the word "responsibility", and he was not ashamed of having been entrusted with this task by his father and grandfather. "Brother, how is Bart? Did that man confess? I hope for him to be captured as soon as possible. Otherwise, he will definitelye again to harm Eliza." When Joshua thought about that cold - blooded and merciless scumbag, the roots of his teeth started to itch. If anything were to happen to his woman and baby today, he would definitely let him exchange his live for it. "Bart has already been suspended for further investigation, don''t worry. My people are also staring at him intently. The people up there have their suspicions towards his character and are requesting an investigation into his surrogate pregnancy. Maybe April Jones will testify about it." Edwards had been taking care of this matter this afternoon. He wanted Joseph to take action as soon as possible. Joseph had done it. Bart''s power had been taken away, the public opinion had affected him greatly, Bart had probably be the abandoned son of the old President. Then I will have to trouble you to continue watching him. I must not let him hurt Eliza! The gaze that Joshua used to look at his big brother was full of trust and gratitude. It would definitely be tiring for him to distract about this even while he was busy. "As long as we make Bart lose his value, Old President will not let him get away easily. He has many secrets in his hands, just wait, let''s see which side makes the first move!" Edwards sneered, with regards to the analysis of politics, he had good eyes. He felt that Bart could no longer be considered a threat. Just as Edwards had guessed, after Bart received a secret phone call, he felt cold from head to toe, to the point that his heart was in panic and his hands and feet were trembling. He suddenly thought of his young son, the only son that he had spent a great deal of effort to help his family survive. Either he died, or his son died. He looked destely at the lights outside the window, which were flickering out, and his eyes began to grow blurry. The road in front of him had already been cut off, which reminded him of that night more than twenty years ago, when he had been waiting at the entrance to the hospital, rubbing his hands and smoking a cigarette, staring at the delivery room on the third floor, which was brightly lit, as if it had been filled with endless hope. "It''s a daughter!" When a woman''s voice told him the news on the phone, he threw the unfinished cigarette heavily on the ground, stepped on it, and walked away. If he had been even a little bit responsible at that time, he would not have ended up in such despair. Bart walked towards the window step by step, desperate for a son. Yes, he had a son. But the daughter that he had ruthlessly abandoned also had found him. "Pa ..." Bart took out a chair and smashed it against the window. He took onest look at the light outside the window and the ce where he had worked for so many years, before jumping down. Chapter 1191 Chapter 1191 Joshua had just fed some porridge to Elizabeth to calm her down and went to sleep. Suddenly, his phone rang, he quickly turned it on vibrate, picked up his phone, and quickly walked out of the room. "Brother!" Joshua answered the phone softly. "I just got the news that Bart jumped out of his office and failed to survive." Edwards''s solemn voice came from the other side. "Dead? Did hemit suicide? Or is someone trying to silence him?" Joshua''s face was filled with shock, he never thought that Bart would actually die like this, he still wanted to redeem his sins. Eliza had not even met him once, yet he had alreadymitted suicide by jumping off a building. "The police determined hemitted suicide. Maybe he was under some kind of threat, so he had to die to save this." Edwards also felt that this matter had happened too fast, too bizarre. "It would seem that he has no other choice. He knows too many secrets. There are some people who do not want him to live." Joshua mocked himself. "Regarding this matter, you should talk about it after Elizabeth''s mood is better." After Edwards finished speaking, he hung up the phone and went back to his bedroom from the balcony with his phone in hand. Under the warm light, he saw his curled up daughter, whose cute sleeping appearance was like a peaceful and pure angel. Edwards''s heart immediately became gentle. Tomorrow Lily would return home. His daughter would stick to him for no reason during these few days. She would have to wait until he returned home before she would sleep, and furthermore, she would have to hold onto one of his arms every single time before she could fall asleep. Edwards could not help but chuckle. The feeling of being needed by his daughter was really good. "Daddy, pee!" It was unknown if the sound of the door opening had woken Emma up, or if she felt that there was no father by her side, she suddenly woke up. She crawled up and sat down, rubbing her eyes as she muttered. Edwards immediately walked over, picked his daughter up from the bed and carried her to the bathroom. "Why isn''t Mummy back yet? If she doesn''te back, I''ll be an adult then!" Emma was still very resentful. She had never separated from Mummy for so many days and had always been looking forward to her return. Edwards looked at her small body. In this period of time, she had not grown much, but had gained a lot of weight. She''s as beautiful as a doll. After Emma peed herself, she grabbed her pajamas. When she looked up and saw her father smiling, she asked in dissatisfaction, "Daddy, what are youughing at?" "It''s nothing. I just hope that my little princess grows up a bit slower, so dad can apany you more!" Edwards stooped to pick up his daughter and went back to the bedroom. The little guy rolled around and found a veryfortable sleeping position to lie down on. Blinking her big eyes, she curiously asked: "Grandma told me to grow up faster, but you told me to slow down. Should I grow faster or slower?" Edwards alsoid down on his back, hugging his daughter tightly, letting her rest her head on his arm. "Daddy doesn''t know, as long as you are healthy and safe, everything will be fine!" "Oh!" The little guy was in a deep slumber. Not longter, she fell into a dream again. Edwards nced to the side and pinched her cheeks lightly with his finger. Only then did he shut his eyes and sleep in satisfaction. The news of Bartmitting suicide by jumping off the building had not been reported out, as the internal organs had already sealed off the information, but it was still possible to not stop the rumors, causing everyone to be anxious. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Bart''s many years in office had brought him a good reputation. It was a pity that in thest few days before his death, a scandal about finding a substitute to conceive for his son broke, causing everyone to have a whole new level of respect for him. Within a few days, he jumped off the building andmitted suicide, and those who were unaware of the situation to think that hemitted suicide out of shame. Elizabeth stayed at the hospital, worried that there would be more bleeding. However, she stopped bleeding after the injection, and her emotions stabilized. "When do I have to testify? I''m better now. I can do it at any time." As Elizabeth ate the fruits, she turned around and asked Joshua. The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. She wanted Bart to pay for his infidelity earlier. "Eliza, there is something that I don''t want to hide from you. Actually, you don''t need to appear in court to testify against Bart anymore. He has already ...dead. Last night, he jumped off a building!" Joshua slowed down from peeling the fruit, and stared fixedly at Elizabeth with his deep eyes. Sure enough, her expression froze. Her beautiful eyes widened as she looked at him in disbelief: "He''s dead? Last night?" "Yes, jumping off a building in his office. Eliza, would you feel sorry for him?" Joshua looked at her pale face, her trembling lips. She did not know what she wanted to ask. Joshua felt sorry for her. Elizabeth had mixed feelings, her mind was in a mess and her mind was nk. Would she be sad? Probably not. She had always hated him. "I haven''t even seen him yet, how did he die? I have a lot of questions I want to ask him." Elizabeth''s eyes immediately reddened, and she tried her best to hold back her tears, but the tears kept flowing. "Don¡¯t ask. No matter what you want to ask him, he has already paid the price for his actions. Moreover, my big brother said, the one who forced him to die was not you, but himself, so his death must be in exchange for the life of his son. In the end, he is willing to sacrifice his life for his son, but is not willing to be responsible for his daughter. He deserved it." Joshua stretched out his hand to hold onto the small hand she was tightly pinching, consoling her with a low and deep voice. Elizabeth was still unable to speak for a long time. She couldn''t tell what she felt inside. Perhaps she was sad that she had not met him and asked him why he had abandoned her. "Eliza, the doctor said that you can''t get too excited, it''s not good for the fetus. You have to control your emotions, in fact, I wanted to hide it from you, but I won''t be able to hide it sooner orter." Joshua was really worried for her. Seeing her keep her head down without saying a word, he was worried that her emotions would copse and affect her fetus. Elizabethughed self - deprecatingly, "I''m fine. In my heart, my father is someone else. It''s not him. His death won¡¯t affect me.¡± Elizabeth had an adopted father before, and he treated her as if she were his own. It was just that her life was not good, and he only doted on her for a few years before passing away. At that time, Elizabeth cried for months, thinking he was her own father. "Alright, as long as you can think it through!" Joshua reached out and caressed her cheeks. Patty Jones sat in the living room, hearing Lily Jones and her father making a ruckus, she angrily ran downstairs and roared: "What are you guys arguing about? Are you going to continue living this life? Wasn''t it to save your life that my father betrayed Elizabeth?" Lily Jones covered her face, she could not cry, but her heart was in pain. Barry scolded his daughter, "Speak less. You''re not allowed to speak to Lily like this ever again." Although Barry didn''t like Elizabeth, he still had a rtionship with Lily. This time, he was deeply aware of how inhumane it was to exchange life with Elizabeth. Chapter 1192 Chapter 1192 Patty Jones was inexplicably scolded by her father. Her face was red, she was angry and resentful, and took her bag outside. Now Patty Jones was a bit famous. Thest time she was taken care of by the Old Lady Wayne, Joshua gave her a role as the female lead. It was not easy for Patty Jones to get such a role. So naturally, she had to grab hold of it. Therefore, the strength of her performance in the y was still obvious to all. Now, she has shot two-thirds of the y and is about to be finished. Patty Jones ran out of her house and drove her sports car to head back to the filming crew, but halfway through, she still couldn''t calm herself down, and so she parked her car and took out her phone. She grinded her teeth in anger: "Elizabeth, why are you always the one who breaks up our house? You are simply too hateful. If I can''t take care of you, there will naturally be people who will take care of you. Hmph, just you wait." Patty Jones called olddy Wayne. Gabriel''s bossmitted suicide by jumping off a building. It was as if he saw a heavenly great opportunity, and thus, he decided to stand in a good team. Gabriel had heard that Leo William was now standing among the ranks of the Vice -President''s Joseph, and of the power behind Joseph, the strongest was Edwards. Although Gabriel was the deputy mayor, he did not interact with Edwards often, and if he were to try to befriend him now, his purpose was too strong, thus, Gabriel was troubled. In the end, Gabriel still thought of an extremely good candidate. Not only would this person be able to help him get on his rtionship, it might even be his support in the future. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. In order to seize the opportunity, Gabriel did not hesitate at all and immediately called to arrange an appointment with Leo William. He wanted to pass through thisyer of rtionship with him and victoriously be a capable general of the Vice -President. When Leo William heard that Gabriel wanted to find him, he could only sneer. Gabriel could not be thinking of letting him persuade Mary to recognize him as her father, right? Leo William actually wanted to see which y Gabriel was acting, so he booked a time to meet him. Gabriel took the lead and treated Leo William to lunch. He picked out a very famous and special restaurant, and ordered a table of good dishes. When Leo William pushed open the door and entered, he saw Gabriel personally making tea. "Mr. William, I am d that you are here. Let me introduce myself ..." Gabriel immediately smiled politely, wanting to build a good rtionship with him. "No need. I know who you are. Today, you invited me to dinner. Is it to ask for my help?" Leo William went straight to the point. He did not want to waste time with him. "Yes, Mr. William, I have an urgent matter that I wish to request your help with. I wonder if you can help me with." Of course, Gabriel did not dare to think of Leo William as a fool to fool him. Leo can have today''s achievements. Naturally, he has a sharp and thoughtful mind. "Speak!" Leo William sat in his seat and drank a cup of tea. Gabriel looked at him quickly. He''s really a young talent with noble temperament. No wonder his two daughters were infatuated with him. Seeing Leo William''s outer appearance and his temperament, he was also exceptionally satisfied. If he could really be his son - in -w, then his future would be bright. "Mr. William, may I ask, the current political situation is not too optimistic. I wonder which move you are going to take." Gabriel asked with a smile. "Why do you ask?" Leo William''s serene eyes congealed, and his expression instantly became solemn. "I don''t have any other intentions, don''t worry, I''m not someone''s spy. I don''t try to find out any information or anything like that, I just feel that Vice-President is young and has outstanding political ideas. If I can work for him, it would be my honor." Gabriel continued to say whileughing. "You want to use me to connect to the Vice-President?" Leo William finally understood the purpose of the meal. As expected, he was an old cunning fox, when he heard that his boss had died, he immediately jumped up, wanting to snatch that seat. "Mr. William, if you are willing to introduce me, I will thank you very much." Gabriel revealed an anxious and pleading look, afraid that Leo William would refuse to help him. Leo William put down the teacup beside him: "Sorry, I''m afraid I can''t help you with this help!" "Mr. William is joking, right? With the current political situation, we all know that you are a supporter of Vice-President, and I only need you to speak up for me. Look ..." "I don''t know why I¡¯ll help you." Leo William''s handsome face was cold, his rejection cold and heartless. "Mary is my daughter, help me ..." "Is she your daughter? Have you ever acknowledged her identity? If you are willing to admit in front of everyone that she is your daughter, then I will consider this matter!" Leo William sneered incessantly. He felt that Gabriel knew how to take advantage of the situation, and actually dared to use this excuse to request for his help. "This... I really want to admit her identity, but once I do, my career is over." Gabriel had a helpless expression. "Since you know that it''s impossible, then you shouldn''t waste this table of good wine and dishes today." Leo William didn''t sympathize with him at all. On the contrary, he sympathized with that pitiful little girl. "Mr. William, since you''re here, please go after dinner. Let''s talk about other things!" Gabriel didn''t want him to leave, because the moment he left, he no longer had a chance. "Sorry, mypany still has things to do, so I''ll first!" Leo William would never eat at the same table as him, so he turned and left. Gabriel immediately frowned. Leo William was not going to pay for his trouble. Looks like he had to look for Catherine and ask her to help him beg for this. When Leo William came out of the dining hall, he called Mary Ann. He knew that she would apany Catherine for lunch, so he did not mention this matter to her. He only said that he would go home early in the evening and have something to say. In the afternoon, Mary Ann appeared at the entrance of Leo William''s office. She didn''t have new y recently, so she could be considered an idler. Since Leo William had matters to attend to, of course she would rush over to see. "Mr. William, are you recruiting a personal assistant?" Mary Ann stood at the door and asked. Leo William could not help butugh, he walked around from behind the desk and walked towards her: "I am not recruiting an assistant, I am recruiting a wife. Do you want to apply?" "What is your request for a wife? Is it enough to warm the bed or to be gentle?" Mary Ann continued to act. Leo William reached out and pulled her into his embrace, "She could do nothing, but she must love me!" Mary Ann began tough, her face gently touching his chest: "Don''t think that you can lure me to confess to you, I am a woman, I won''t take the initiative!" "Is that so? Then why were you so proactive before? Could it be that you are lying to me?" Leo William lowered his eyes and smiled at her mischievous expression. It seemed that she had regained her devilish personality. Chapter 1193 Chapter 1193 Leo William and Mary Ann''s good days had finallye. Briana only wanted to hug her little grandson, and spent the majority of her time helping Lynn and Billy in the vi. She also didn''t have time to care about Leo William and Mary Ann''s matters anymore. At a result, the two had much free time. "How''s your mother?" Ever since Leo William had given him a personal warningst time, Leo William had always kept this matter in mind and he felt extremely guilty in his heart. "My mom is very well. What''s wrong?" Mary Ann''s charming body went around to the back of his desk andzily sat down on his big chair. She even crossed her legs and acted like a queen. Leo William ced both hands on the desk, looking at her proud expression. He did not know why, but he did not get tired of looking at her. "It''s nothing. I just said that I would treat her to a mealst time and she politely declined my invitation. I thought he was still angry at me and my mom. Mary, remember to say something good for me!" Leo Williamughed helplessly. "It''s not like you don''t know my mom. She didn''t want to see you because she was testing you. Actually, I asked her and she said she wasn''t really angry. She was just thinking about some things!" Mary Ann smiled and patted the chair support, seeing how Leo William lowered his body and begged her to speak good words. He¡¯ s surprisingly handsome, captivating her heart. Leo William could not help but mock himself: "I don''t know how I''ll pass her test. If she''s still angry at my mother, will we still be together?" Mary Ann had no choice but to stand up, walk to his side, hold onto one of his arms, and stick to his small face: "Didn''t you have something important to talk about? Is it about my mom?" "No, the person I want to talk to is Gabriel. He came to find me, and wanted to borrow my connections to open up his career as an official. Do you have any thoughts on this matter?" Leo William then mentioned the important matter. "He found you?" Mary Ann''s beautiful face instantly filled with anger: How can he be so shamelessly to ask for your help? It can''t be that he''s thinking that I''m his daughter, right?" "It''s like this. Gabriel definitely has no other choice, he can only ask for my help." "Don''t help him!" Mary Ann grinded her teeth in anger: "Back then, he abandoned us all because of his career, and married a girl from a rich family that could allow him to rise to greatness. Now, he is looking for us for his future. Does he take himself too seriously?" Leo William saw that she was so angry that her face was flushed red, and her two little fists were clenched tightly, which showed that she was truly angry. "Of course I won''t agree to his request. Don''t be angry!" Leo William knew that this would be the result and he rejected Gabriel''s request on the spot. Mary Ann was so angry that her eyes were red, and she mocked herself: "If I didn''t know about this, it''s my entire fault. If I hadn¡¯t asked mother about it, I probably wouldn''t have suffered so much." "Alright, don''t think too much about it. You just have to treat him as a stranger." The man reached out and took her in his arms,forting her in a low voice. Mary Ann stayed in Leo William''s office for half an hour. Because there was an important meeting that interrupted their interaction, Mary Ann could only leave and return home to chatter that night. Mary Ann sat in the assistant''s car and headed towards Star Entertainment Media. After the Neb Group had recently been dug up by the inner circle, SEM had be the leader of many mediapanies, and its position was as stable as a mountain. Currently, there were more and more artists under it, and his internalpetition was naturally more intense. After Joshua took over the management authority of thepany, his demands towards the company became even stricter. Therefore, even though the artists did not like each other for the sake of resources, the number of internal conflicts became fewer and fewer, showing a rare state of peace. Mary Ann was not very old, but she was considered old in thepany. Furthermore, her recent partner in the new movie, Bryant, was very popr, and was in thepany''s limelight for the time being. If she did not keep a low profile, she would probably be at the top of the industry right now. Mary Ann went to the washroom first. The moment she stepped in, she heard a conversation about her. "She is just relying on her backer. Otherwise, how could a female falling celebrity be so lucky to be able to take on another ancient costume drama next year?" "If I were to say it, she might as well marry Leo William and be her Young Madam William without worry. She still wants to snatch the resources away from us. If it''s a good script, we''ll give it to her to choose first. I''m afraid we won''t even be able to drink soup anymore, it''s really infuriating." "Are you joking? Although I''ve been here longer than you, she hasn''t reached the legal age to get married yet. If we wait for her to give up her position, won''t we wait until our hair turns white?" Laughter instantly sounded out from inside the room. Obviously, they had made a joke of this matter. Mary Ann''s temper was not good, so she walked in withrge steps, scaring the people inside who were washing their hands. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Their faces were all filled with panic. "Are you not afraid of your boss finding out that you''re talking bad about someone behind his back? He has a rule that if someone says bad things he must be punished." Mary Annughed coldly. "Mary, we are just talking nonsense. We didn''t say anything bad about you. Please be magnanimous and don''t bother about us." One of them was Patty Jones. She had just started a storm and was already courting death here. When she saw Mary Ann, she naturally paled in fright. "It''s fine if you want me to not report you guys. Just p on yourself and you''ll be fine." Mary Ann did not want to make a big fuss either, but against these people who were scolding at the back, she could not just let things go like this. "Pah!" Patty Jones was the first one to p. After she hit, others stunned. After Patty Jones finished pping, she immediately walked over with a smile, "Mary, we talked too much. We deserve it. Can I leave now?" Mary Ann did not expect her to actually p. She really can bend or unbend and her future would be limitless. "Go!" Mary Ann had thought that they were going to resist, just in time to blow the matter. Now, it seemed, someone had started it, and the rest of them followed suit. This matter could be considered as resolved. Mary Ann heaved a sigh of relief. She didn''t know what would happen next. Whatever, they could say bad things, as long as they didn''t let her catch them red-handed. In the hospital, because of Bart''s death, Elizabeth was unable to sleep. She had seen Bart''s picture on the inte, and it was very strange, she didn''t seem like her biological father at all. It seemed that she inherited more of her mother''s looks. "Step aside!" Suddenly, a domineering voice came from outside the door. It was the olddy. "Grandma, why did youe here?" Joshua also had a surprised expression. The olddy was so angry that she was trembling. Her face was pale. "You are such a filial son. You even tricked your grandmother." Chapter 1194 Chapter 1194 A voice came from outside the door, causing Elizabeth to immediately sit up, following that, she put on her shoes and got off the bed, just as she walked to the door, the door seemed to have been forcefully pushed open by someone, Elizabeth anxiously dodged, but her legs became weak for a moment, and she immediately fell to the side, luckily she managed to protect her abdomen the moment she fell. The olddy pushed open the door and saw Elizabeth falling to the ground. Seeing that, Joshua looked startled, he quickly walked over and helped her up, and asked anxiously: "Eliza, are you alright? Is the baby injured?" The olddy was about to yell at Elizabeth, but when she heard her grandson''s words, her face changed and she became shocked: "What did you say just now? What baby?" Joshua helped Elizabeth up, and when he saw her pale face, he immediately whispered to her: "Lie down on the bed for now. I''ll call the doctor over to take a look." "No need, I''m fine. I''ll apologize to the olddy first." Elizabeth was also very anxious. She did not dare to look into the olddy''s eyes, as if she was a sinner. Joshua then said softly: "Grandma, I''m sorry, Eliza is pregnant, and suffered a gunshot wound yesterday, so she needs to stay at the hospital to take care of her pregnancy. I originally wanted to go and ask for forgiveness in a few days, but I didn''t think you woulde instead! The olddy''s expression changed several times. In the end, she asked in disbelief, "You said she''s pregnant? She even got shot? Can this baby still be saved?" Joshua''s expression became happy, he did not expect that his grandmother would actually care about the baby, and not reprimand him and Eliza. It seems that the person who understood Grandma the best was still his brother. Elizabeth quickly replied, "The baby is fine, I''m fine too!" "I didn''t ask you. The two of you are really pissing me off. Hurry up and help her to lie down on the bed. Even when she''s pregnant, she runs around and gets shot. Does she think she has a long life?" The olddy was both angry and surprised at the same time. However, her tone of voice was unrelenting, and she was still reprimanding her. Elizabeth could only turn around and lie on the bed, while Joshua also became a filial son. The olddy sat on the sofa, her shrewd eyes swept over the two people''s faces, and finally, she used her walking stick to give the floor a few pointers, "Now, who''s going to exin what''s going on? Josh, she''s pregnant, does Cathy know?" "Grandma, I know!" Just then, Cathy who was resting in the next room suddenly ran in, and gasped for breath as he said: "Grandma Wayne, I''m sorry, this matter cannot be med on Josh, I was also wrong!" "Cathy?" The olddy looked at her in shock. "What are you apologizing for? I am the one who let you down. Josh, while stay with you, got her pregnant at the same time. This child is too reckless!" "No, no, Grandma, in fact, I was hiding it from you from the beginning. Joshua and I have never be in love, furthermore, Eliza and I have be good friends. Grandma, how can you bear to break up a pair of people who really love each other? I can''t bear it, so please don''t break them up." Cathy squatted in front of the olddy and pleaded sincerely. Joshua and Elizabeth looked at her gratefully. Cathy was a beautiful and kind-hearted girl, she would definitely be blessed. Old Lady Wayne was already a little softhearted, and Cathy''s words, were undoubtedly pouring water on her anger, extinguishing most of her anger. "You foolish child, how sincere are you in your heart? My family''s smelly brat is not worthy of you. Forget it, Cathy, I will discuss this with your family memberster, I will not make things difficult for you guys." On the other hand, the olddy liked this cute girl more and more. It was a pity that fate was not enough and they could not be a family. "Thank you for your help. You are such a good person. Eliza has been pregnant for almost four months. Grandmother, do you think it is a grandson or a granddaughter?" Cathy immediately changed the topic. Only then did Old Lady Wayne raise her head, and looked at Elizabeth who was lying on the bed with a pale and weak face. She wore a wide set of hospital gown, and her entire person was thin, looking even more haggard than when she had looked at her previously. Under the cover of her long ck hair, her clear and beautiful face looked even smaller, almost the size of a palm. It''s a so pathetic looking. "s!" The olddy looked at Elizabeth, her heart in turmoil, feeling sorrowful. If she let her dead son know that the woman who caused him to lose his life married her daughter to his son, and was still pregnant, giving birth to a child from the Wayne Family, he would definitely be unable to rest in peace. Joshua quickly squatted beside the olddy and held the trembling hands of the olddy, imploring in a low voice: "Grandmother, the grudges of the previous generation should not be borne by us. I hope Grandmother can help me and Eliza give birth to the child safely. He is your grandson after all." Cathy also nodded. "That''s right, Grandma Wayne, your Wayne Family is about to add a new life again, you should be happy about it." "You all ..." The olddy looked at the two of them with sincere eyes. For a moment, her state of mind rxed and her tone became gentle, "Forget it, I won''t bother with the juniors like you. Josh, take good care of her, don''t hurt the grandson of our Wayne Family." The olddy stood up and was about to leave. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Cathy quickly blinked her eyes at Elizabeth, and passionately went forward to support the olddy: "Grandma Wayne, let me send you off." Joshua thanked her with his eyes, turned his head, and smiled at Elizabeth. There were tears in Elizabeth''s eyes, mixed with sorrow and joy. She was so excited that she quickly wiped her tears with the back of her hand. Joshua took a tissue from the side and sat down on the bedside, gently wiping away her tears: "Don''t worry, Grandmother will forgive us this time!" "I really have to thank Cathy, she really knows how to speak. She helped us!" Elizabethughed in her tears, full of gratitude. "She has been liked by the elderly since she was young, so of course she can speak up for us. We''ll thank herter on. Don''t cry, you''re already a mother, why are you crying like a child?" Joshua sew her tears bing more and more, and he couldn''t help but feel pained. "I''m so happy!" Elizabeth shyly lowered her head. At that moment, in the corridor, Cathy helped the olddy into the elevator. "It must be a grandson!" The olddy suddenly said. Cathy was startled and quickly continued with a smile, "Grandma, how did you know? Actually, I secretly asked a doctor. It really is a grandson!" "Really?" The olddy''s eyes lit up all of a sudden. "Did you see it? The doctor would not lie, right!" "Grandma, you have to believe in modern medicine. Actually, Eliza and Joshua don''t know about this matter. I was nosy enough to secretly ask for a doctor, and only found out about it after pestering her for a long time!" Cathy started tough mischievously. "Cathy, why are you so good to them? You don''t me them for deceiving you?" The olddy looked surprised. "No. My mom taught me to be a good person since I was young!" Cathy said with a guilty face. Chapter 1195 Chapter 1195 The olddy sat on her car back Wayne Family Manor. Upon entering the living room, she saw the two little guys that were brought back. The two cute kids ran towards her and ran around her knees. She lowered her head to look at them. Her heart was filled with an unprecedented contentment. Her hair was already white, and the two around her were like the rising sun, the flowers in the spring slowly blooming. To be able to watch them grow up was already a blessing. When a person lived to a certain age, there were some things that they would be able to think of in an instant. "Mom, did you just leave in a hurry? Is there something you need?" When Lareina saw here in, he hurriedly went forward to look after her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Lareina, I just went to see Josh. This kid still loves to cheat me!" The olddy smiled wryly. "Josh lied to you again? This kid, I''ll have to scold himter. I don''t know what he''s thinking all day!" As a mother, Lareina was naturally angry and ashamed that her own son had lied to his elders. "Scolding is useless now. It''s settled. I don''t have any other hope now. I only hope that Elizabeth can give our Wayne Family a child!" The olddy, who had been running with anger all this time, was also tired. At this moment, she looked like the setting sun. She looked a little tired as she slowly spoke while pressing her head. Lareina couldn''t hear what was going on at all, and quickly sat by her side, massaging her shoulders for her: "Mom, you''re too old, so don''t move. I''ll let Edwards deal with Josh''s matters, don''t worry!" "I know what you are thinking. You have long decided not to me Elizabeth, right?" The olddy suddenly turned her head to look at her and mocked. Lareina''s expression stiffened. And she blinked her eyes guiltily: "Mom, why are you bringing this up?" "On the surface you didn''t say anything, but in the bottom of your heart, you are kind, and only missed your children. Although Elizabeth is April Jones''s daughter, you still haven''t strongly opposed them. But I''ve been a bad guy all the time, trying to break them up." The olddy was not confused. Although her eyes were blurry, her mind was clear. She could more or less guess what the people around her were thinking. "Mom, allow me to say something unfilial, I really like Elizabeth. She likes Josh so much, and Josh loves her too, so when the two of them treat each other sincerely, they should get married and be husband and wife. Could it be that if you really forcefully give a woman to Josh, he will be happy?" Lareina had been hurt by marriage before, so she understood how important love was in marriage. "I know, how could I not understand the importance of love? It''s just that I can''t bear this anger. Lareina, have I gone senile? I actually forced the grudges of the previous generation onto the next generation. Elizabeth only understood her background when she was in her twenties, what does this have to do with her? I am the one who is unreasonable. The more I live, the more stubborn I be. It seems that I have really reached the end of my life!" The olddy covered her face, mocking herself. "Mom, don''t be sad. You did all this for the good of Wayne Family!" Lareina quickly tried to console her. The doctor said that the olddy''s heart had been in a bad state recently, so she shouldn''t be too sad or overjoyed. "Forget it, I have to learn from your father. Let go of everything, I don''t care!" As the olddy spoke, she heaved a sigh of relief, as if she had really let go of this entire obsession. "Recently, Dad''splexion has been getting better and better. He reads books and listens to music every day. He got Edwards to buy him two birds and teach them to talk every day when he gets up!" Lareina was very happy that the olddy could understand. This way, the matter between his son and Elizabeth would no longer be stopped. "Mom, did you say the word ''child'' just now?" Lareina suddenly asked. "Oh right, I still haven''t mentioned it to you. Elizabeth is pregnant, but because of the shock, she became pregnant in the hospital and you can send some soup overter, I can see that she is extremely thin now, you can see that she has not been well recently. If the mother is weak, how can the baby be raised." "Really?" Lareina stood up excitedly with a face full of joy: "Mom, is she really pregnant? Josh became a father?" "Look at how excited you are. That''s right, our Wayne Family is about to have a descendant again!" The olddy was finally happy. Lareina quickly nodded her head: "I will get people to prepare the soup and send it overter!" In the hospital ward, Joshua was sitting beside a sickbed. He bent over and pressed his ear against Elizabeth''s lower abdomen, listening intently for a good while. "Why can''t I hear it? I clearly heard that the little fellow''s heartbeat was very strong just now." Elizabeth was amused by his silly expression, and pushed his head away with her fingers: "Stop fooling around, how could you hear that? We need to get a fetal heart detector in order to hear it clearly!" "Then I have to listen to it again!" After Joshua finished speaking, he hurriedly put on the earplugs. The little guy was ying hide-and-seek with him, and he couldn''t even hear the sound of his heartbeat. His handsome face showed signs of anxiety. "This little thing is still a fish, swimming around!" Joshua was like a child who loved to y. When he was in a good mood, even his tone of voice changed. Just as the two were having fun ying around, the door was pushed open. The moment Edwards stepped in; he immediately turned around and left. Joshua quickly put down Elizabeth''s clothes and covered her with a nket, "Why did my brother suddenlye in?" Joshua quickly walked out. Both of his hands were in the pockets of his pants as he leaned against the wall. His dark eyes were smiling at his brother. "Brother, what are youughing about?" Joshua immediately red at his big brother. Was he making fun of him? "Nothing, what were you doing just now?" Edwards asked curiously. "It''s nothing. I was just listening to the child''s heartbeat. Bro, you might not know this, but I can hear it clearly with the earplugs on!" Joshua looked like a novice father at first nce, as he revealed a novel expression. "Is that so? It''s a pity that I missed out on the two little fellows'' interesting times!" Edwards was indescribably sad. Now, as he watched his brother apany Elizabeth through every inch of this child''s time, he thought of his two treasures that had grown up and be sensible. He did not know when they were staying in the mother''s womb, their heartbeats must have been strong and forceful, and he could still hear their heartbeats. "Bro, don''t be sad. Let sister-inw give it another try. You won''t miss it!" Only then did Joshua realize that he had brought back her brother''s grievance, and immediatelyughed to tease him. "If you want to trick your sister-inw to give me another, that won''t be easy." Edwards''s handsome face was filled with a bitter smile. "Brother, are you still that afraid of her? It is indeed true that the rumors that you are afraid of your wife have not wronged you!" Joshua immediately teased his big brother. "Say that again!" Edwards''s face instantly turned dangerous. "Fine, fine, fine. I won''t say anything else. I didn''t say anything just now. I don''t know anything." Joshua''s desire to live was extremely strong. Chapter 1196 Chapter 1196 Mary Ann sat in thepany''s resting room, holding her phone and unskillfully ying a game she will endorse. Her character within the game, was beaten up by all sorts of people, she tried again and again, but still did not make any progress at all, she was so angry that she was about to go crazy. She refused to admit that her IQ couldn''t even pass the third trial. She had to work hard to breakthrough. "Mary, someone is looking for you in the hall!" The assistant pushed open the door and said softly. "Who''s looking for me?" Mary Ann did not even raise her head as she continued topete with the game. "She said that she''s called Amanda. You will definitely meet her, and she even said that she has something important to talk about with you!" The assistant quickly replied. "She? I won''t see her!" Mary Ann was already exhausted from the torture of the game, but hearing such an annoying name, her mood immediately became annoyed. "Alright, I''ll let her leave!" The assistant was about to leave after saying that, but was stopped by Mary Ann. "Forget it, let here up. I also have something to say to her!" Mary Ann threw her phone onto the table beside her. She needed Leo William to help her with the game. She really didn''t have enough brains. Amanda walked in wearing a set of famous clothes. Her emotions had already calmed down quite a bit, and it wasn''t as painful as it was in the beginning, to the point that she wanted to kill someone.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Since this was already the truth, other than epting, there was nothing Amanda could do. It was impossible for her to have the guts to kill someone. "Is there something you need from me?" Mary Ann crossed her legs and looked at her coldly. Amanda threw her bag onto the sofa and directly sat down. Her eyes were cold as well: "My dad said that you''re my sister, and I don''t believe it. I want to personally confirm it for you." Mary Ann was startled, she immediately sat up: "You know?" "It looks like you knew it already. Mary Ann, do you want to go with your mother and steal my father away? I am here to warn you all, don''t think that you can do whatever you want just because you know your own identity." Amanda reprimanded her in hatred. After Mary Ann heard what she said, she was so angry that she wanted tough. She sarcastically retorted, "Amanda, do you take your family to be royalty? My mother and I want to fight for a name and property? You really take yourself too seriously." Amanda was infuriated by Mary Ann''s words. She bitterly patted the chair support and said, "Your mother was really shameless back then, broke into another person''s marriage, and even gave birth to a bastard like you ..." "Pah!" A cup of water was directly sshed onto Amanda''s face by Mary Ann. It was still warm from the heat and the feeling of it smacking against the face was not pleasant at all. "You ... You mad woman!" Amanda was so angry that she almost died. She never thought that Mary Ann''s temper would be even worse than hers. She, the bastard who could not bear to see the light of day, should her not express guilt towards the legal wife''s daughter? Mary Ann''s expression became bad as she warned coldly: "It''s fine to scold me, it''s not fine to scold my mother. But to be shameless, you should really ask your good father. You might even be able to learn how to hide an affair for your future use!" "You actually dare to scold me? Mary Ann, if I reveal your identity, will your fans still be able to ept you?" Amanda was so angry that her entire body was trembling, she had actuallye here to argue, but she did not expect that she would actually lose, this was unbearable. "Do it, the mouth is on you, I can''t stop you. Just, you have to make it clear: if this thing breaks out, Gabriel''s future will be ruined. I heard that he has been keeping an eye on the position of mayor for the past few days, his ambition is not small, but unfortunately his ability is too weak. Even if the other party gave him a spot, he still wouldn''t be able to climb up!" If one were to talk about quarrels, Mary Ann''s small mouth would not let people off, this time, Amanda had suffered a huge loss, she did not expect to meet such a sharp -tongued woman. She was actually unable to reap any benefits. "You ... You shut up. Is there anyone who would curse their own father like that?" Amanda was so angry that her face turned white, her expression warped, and she realized that Mary Ann did not seem to care about her identity as the unrighteous bastard. "Aren''t you going to exposure us? You better not go back on your word!" Mary Ann intentionally angered her, andughed leisurely: "This is how the entertainment circle is. No matter what kind of scandal, as long as it is started, my poprity will rise, you think about it yourself." "Don''t even think about it!" Amanda growled in exasperation: "You vicious woman, there is one more thing I want to ask you, did you get Leo William to dismiss me?" Mary Ann did not expect her to actually dare to bring up Leo William again, and immediately raised her eyebrows. "So what? A woman with ill intentions like you, of course, I can''t let you wander around in front of my boyfriend. Furthermore, I also heard that every time you go to work, you change into a different outfit. Your purpose is so obvious." "Whomever you listen to, I''m the young miss of the Addison Family. I''m rich, so it''s my business how I dress myself. How can other people speak nonsense like that?" Amanda felt pain from being stepped on, feeling both angry and embarrassed. "Amanda, are you still trying to pursue Leo William? Did he not tell you clearly, or are you just that despicable, insisting on posting on your own!" Mary Ann asked with a cold smile. "I just want to post, what''s wrong? Leo William is still not your husband now, and he might not be in the future either. Don''t be too proud yet, for an outstanding man like him, there are many women who want to climb onto his bed!" Amanda cursed her coldly. "My boyfriend is quite righteous, so you don''t have to worry about him. You should control yourself. If I find out that you''re still trying to seduce him, you''ll regret it." Mary Ann warned. "What can I regret? At most, I''ll just disgust you once. After all, I, Amanda have taken a fancy to a man, will definitely not let go so easily." Amanda smiled bitterly, and was a little proud of herself. "If you want to see your father fall, then just do it. I don''t recognize him as a father. So naturally, I wouldn''t pity his future and career." Mary Ann was also not a soft persimmon. She would not let her pinch her easily. "How dare you!" Amanda was truly shocked. She did not expect Mary Ann to already be using this as a bargaining chip. "Why don''t you give it a try and see if I dare!" A trace of ruthlessness shed across Mary Ann''s beautiful face. Amanda was actually afraid of her. She knew how much her father liked this profession, and facing the promotion, she obviously did not wish for his future to be ruined. The previous mayor Bart seemed to have exposed the fact that he had found someone to give birth to his son twenty years ago. Nowadays, in society, people''s words were fearsome and not for fun. "Well, that''s tough. Mary Ann, if you have the guts, don''t recognize him for the rest of your life. I won''t let your mother and daughter take him!" "I don''t want him even if you give him to me for free. Tsk!" Mary Ann coldly rolled her eyes. Chapter 1197 Chapter 1197 Mary Ann did not expect Amanda to seek her out to settle the score, and she truly took her seriously. Although she did not lose the argument just now, she felt an indescribable pain in her heart. Thebel of bastard might not be ripped off in her entire life, but she did not care, but what about her mother? Was his mother also going to be dragged in and ruthlessly scolded by everyone? Earlier, when she said that she wasn''t afraid of Amanda going to exposure, now that she thought about it carefully, she was actually afraid. Once they were exposed, her mother''s reputation would be tarnished. In the future, there would definitely be more people who would look down on them. "I won''t let you hurt my mother. I definitely won''t!" Mary Ann clenched her fists fiercely. Her beautiful face was pale white. Alvina had a few unlucky days. On the way home, she had actually almost gotten into a car ident. Fortunately, she was quick enough to react and avoided the car that was charging at her, but unfortunately, she still threw her car over to the side of the fence, causing her forehead to be bruised and a wound to appear. Old Master Miller and Mrs. Miller rushed over in a hurry as Alvina was sent to the hospital. After a thorough examination, the doctor said it was not serious and treated her with bandages before letting them go. Returning to the Miller Family, Alvina immediately ran to the second floor, looked at herself in the mirror and thought bitterly: "It''s over, am I going to disfigure my face now? Don''t leave scars. Even if there is no scar, and the skin is not even right, I still want to die." Ever since Alvina was young, she didn''t like to put on makeup, but she maintained her skin diligently, thus, she always wore a beautiful face that made people feel that her skin was wless, that she was a natural beauty. At this moment, however, if a scar appeared on her forehead, Alvina would really copse. "Someone must be trying to harm me!" After Alvina''s grief, she instantly calmed down. "Are the two uncles finally going to make a move against me?" Alvina was so scared that her hands and feet turned cold. Just like what Joseph had said, if someone wanted to kill her mother and her, she would not have any chance to retaliate at all. The enemy was out of sight, she was insight, and because she was not involved in any matters of the company, she would not even have a chance to get involved with the private sector. It was even more impossible for her to guess at the people''s hearts. She lived like a happy bird every day, thinking she has no worries. But in case someone shot her dead, her mother would be helpless. "No, I have to move now!" As Alvina said this, she quickly called the maid and brought two big tour boxes over for her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She quickly packed her usual items and filled the two boxes. She couldn''t even carry them, so she had to call the servant and maid over to help. After that, she immediately went to Old Master Miller''s room: "Grandfather, didn''t you previously agree for me to move in with Joseph? I think I should move in right now, don''t you have any objections?" Old Master Miller looked at her in shock: "Now? It''s almost ten o''clock, why are you in such a hurry?" "Grandfather, I... I want to see him quickly!" Of course, Alvina couldn''t really say that she had gone to Joseph''s side to protect her own life, since her two uncles were still treating her very well on the surface. Furthermore, her grandfather also loved to see the harmony of the family. If she told her guess, Grandpa would die of grief. In order to not anger his grandfather, Alvina could only lie. "You, kid, I told you to go and have a date with him, and you ran like a little rabbit. Grandpa can''t find you even if I wanted to, but now you, you''re trying to get close to him. Grandpa''s reputation is about to be thrown away by you!" Although Old Master Miller was reprimanding her, he was doting on her. "Grandfather, didn''t you want me to be with him? I really like him now, just permit me that!" Alvina hurriedly reached out her hand to shake her grandfather''s arm. "Of course I don''t mind, I''m just afraid that he will object, Joseph is a Vice-President, his words and actions are very proper, unlike you who are reckless, he might be resting now, so if you run over, wouldn''t that disturb his rest?" Old Master Miller was still reasonable. "I just called him. He told me toe over!" Alvina could only lie again, she felt very apologetic in her heart, but in order to keep her life, she couldn''t care less. Although her car ident seemed to be an ident, and the car that was charging towards her disappeared quickly, and she could only ept her misfortune even though she was injured, but she refused to ept it. This kind of ident was enough, if she were to do it a few more times, would she still have a life? "You better not lie to grandpa. Just because grandpa dotes on you, you arewless!" Old Master Miller used the chance to scratch her nose: "Alright, if you really have a good connection, then go over there, if you don''t, then think of a solution yourself, you are no longer my grandpa''s little baby girl, you have grown up, and have to learn to solve many problems yourself, if you have the ability to make Joseph ept you at such ate hour, grandpa would really appreciate it, but in the future, you would encounter even more difficult situations, you have to be mentally prepared!" "With grandfather protecting me, I''m not afraid of anything!" Alvina felt her nose sour. "Grandfather also wants to live to a hundred years old. It''s a pity that no one will be ignored by time. In the blink of an eye, my hair has already turnedpletely gray. Alright, go over. Grandfather will have someone send you there!" Old Master Miller sighed emotionally. Alvina had actually moved the boxes onto the car, and then sat on the car and thought back to what her grandfather had said just now. Her sudden sadness came from her, and for a moment, she lost a silent tear. Actually, it was very unfilial for her to move away just like that. Fortunately, her grandfather didn''t specifically urge her to stay. Otherwise, she definitely wouldn''t want to move. She still wants to company grandfather and be grandpa''s good granddaughter. "Grandfather, you have to take care of yourself. I wille back to see you often!" Alvina turned around to look at the dark lights in the Miller Family''s vi. The sorrows in her heart grew even heavier, and it was unknown if it was because she was being overly sentimental or because this light was gradually fading, as if she was also aware of his grandfather''s path ahead. Alvina once again silently began to shed tears. When the car was parked in front of Joseph''s ancient building, the lights were extinguished and she took out her mobile phone to give Joseph a call. Joseph opened the door, and the two cars slowly drove in. When Alvina got out of the car, he saw that Joseph was still wearing his white shirt and pants, with both of his arms wrapped around his chest, looking down at her with a condescending gaze. The handsome face, however, was calm. Alvina gave her two hollowughs, and coughed lightly: "Eh,... am I disturbing you?" "What happened to your head?" When Joseph, who had an expressionless face a moment ago, saw that her forehead was wrapped in a circle of gauze, he immediately walked over with widened steps. "I got into a car ident. I bumped into it myself!" Alvina quickly replied with a smile. "Did you bump into it? You sure are capable!" Joseph could not help but mock her, and then, he asked with worry: "Are you severely injured?" "It''s not serious. It''s just that the skin was torn. The doctor said that it didn''t hurt the brain, and there''s no concussion either!" Alvina was afraid that he would despise her for being injured, hence she quickly replied. Joseph could not help but chuckle. "You didn''t damage your brain? Are you sure?" "I''m sure? Why do you ask?" Alvina couldn''t help but blink her eyes. "If my brain isn''t damaged, then why are you moving at such ate hour? Don''t tell me you missed me so much!" Joseph teased her. "I... Alright, let me be honest, I felt that my car ident was not an ident, there was a car that scared me, I moved here sote to protect my life, Joseph, who knows what happened? Ever since you told me about my uncle''s matter, I''ve been feeling very nervous. Please take me in and I''ll do my best to help you take care of this house. I''ll keep my word!" Alvina could only speak the truth, and hoped that Joseph would not chase her out. "That''s what you said. You''re not allowed to go back on your words!" Joseph suddenly extended his hand out and grabbed her small hand, pulling her into the living room. At the same time, Driver brother helped her move the luggage case in, and drove away. Alvina''s mind buzzed, she lowered her head and looked at the small hand that he was tightly holding. How could a man''s palm be so warm? It was so hot that she started to panic. "After entering this door,, you won''t be able to leave so easily without my permission in the future!" Joseph suddenly said tyrannically. Chapter 1198 Chapter 1198 The man''s extremely overbearing words caused Alvina to shudder inexplicably. Her beautiful eyes widened as she stared at his pair of unfathomable ck eyes, which was like a deep whirlpool, sucking her soul in. Alvina was so frightened that her heart stopped beating. She immediately retracted her gaze and lowered her head: "It''s you who said that I could stay here and not leave. You wouldn''t want to kick me out again now, right?" Joseph saw that she was avoiding his gaze and his sexy thin lips slightly twitched: "You even brought boxes over, how could I have the heart to drive you away? Since you''ve already made your decision, you can stay here. Coincidentally, I got someone to clean up a room for you. Come upstairs with me." After Joseph finished speaking, his slender legs moved, and he easily carried the boxes with two hands up the stairs. "These boxes are very heavy, let me carry one!" Alvina was startled for a second. She regained her senses and rushed to help. "No need, let me do it!" Joseph was a man, how could he show weakness in front of a woman? Besides, this kind of physical work should be done by men. Alvina saw that he seemed to easily carry them up the stairs, so she didn''t say anything more and quickly followed. The room Joseph prepared for Alvina was at the other end of the corridor, two rooms away from the main bedroom. The distance was very safe. Pushing open the door, Joseph turned on the light in the room. What entered her sight was a spacious and tidy room, the bed seemed like it was newly changed, furthermore it was a beige bed with decorative patterns, the bed sheets were sky-blue, it had the scent of a young person, there were makeup tables and chairs at the side, there were also two small sofas, a cute little coffee table, on top of which was a bunch of fresh roses. Alvina stood at the door and was a little shocked. Although this room could not bepared to her princess'' room in Miller Family, this simple and elegant room still made her happy. "These flowers... You bought it?" Alvina''s line of sight was taken away by the beautiful color of the rose, and she walked over and smiled as she asked. "No, I nted several kinds of flowers in the back garden. I went down to cut a few flowers for you." Joseph''s handsome face inexplicably became hot, as if someone had seen through his thoughts, causing him to feel a little ufortable. "Really? I didn''t expect you, a dignified man, to nt roses. This is very interesting!" Alvina found out, the more she knew Joseph, the more she found out that he was hiding many things that caused people to be pleasantly surprised. Turns out, he was really different from the strict and old - fashioned Vice ¡ª President that was reflected in the lens. Josephughed disapprovingly: "Is that so? This rose has always been here, and was not picked by me to nt it, but every time the flower season arrives, the whole garden is still very beautiful." "In the future, I''ll help you manage this garden. I also know how to grow flowers." Alvina merrily rmended herself. "Alright, I''ll give you the entire house. As long as you don''t tear down my house, you can do whatever you want." Seeing her enchanting smile, Joseph inexplicably spoke these words that were extremely suggestive. Alvina was not stupid, of course she could tell the hidden meaning behind his words, she pretended not to know, and only whispered: Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Thank you!" Joseph also felt that what he said just now was not right, and his handsome face had a look of unease: "It''s gettingte, you should rest early. Oh yes, you don''t have any independent bathroom in your room, you might have to go to the public bathroom next door to take a bath, don''t worry, I don''t usually use that, you can use it from now on." "Alright!" Alvina felt that this man was still very warm, his thoughts meticulous, causing her to not feel ufortable at all. The atmosphere suddenly turned awkward. After all, the two of them had not known each other for half a lifetime and now that they were living together, it was not easy to find a topic to talk about. In addition, both of them were not active, which naturally leaded to such a rigid situation. "Find me if you need anything!" After Joseph finished this sentence, he turned and left. Alvina had been busy the whole night, and her forehead was injured. At the moment, she was truly a little sleepy, and directly curled up on the bed to sleep. The bedding should have been washed clean and had been exposed to the sun. It had a dry, sweet smell to it, and as Alvina closed her eyes and smelt this smell, she suddenly remembered the scene when her grandmother helped her clean the bed. She felt touched. Joseph pushed open the door and entered his bedroom. After closing the door, he leaned against the wall of the door directly, and looked slightly sideways, as if he wanted to take another look at that woman. He really didn''t expect that just like that, he would bring that woman into his own living space. He had never been so impulsive in his life. Ever since he was young, he had carefully thought over everything in his mind before making a decision, but today, it was as if he couldn''t think at all. When she came, he let her in. He wondered what would be the difference if there was another woman in the house. Josephughed helplessly. Perhaps, nothing would change, just that there would be one more person to live, just like in the past, when they were studying in the school; there would be a roommate who would move in. Obviously, Joseph had no experience with women, and wouldn''t understand. If there was another woman, his life would be interesting and exciting. In the morning, Joseph got up from bed at 6: 30 a.m. However, when he opened his eyes, he suddenly heard some noisesing from downstairs. Joseph let his mind go nk for a moment, then, all of his thoughts rushed in, he suddenly remembered that Alvina seemed to have moved in this ce yesterday. Joseph quickly got off the bed, washed up, and then wore a robe as he walked down the stairs. However, just as he reached the staircase, he smelled a charred smell that filled the entire room. "Damn it!" When the man smelled the scent, he could not help but curse under his breath and quickly walked towards the kitchen with his long legs. As soon as he stepped inside, he could feel the smoke drifting. A petite figure was putting a pot of something unknown into the te. The burning smell wasing from that te. "What are you doing?" The man''s sexy eyebrows knitted together as he suddenly asked. "Ah ..." Alvina who was cooking breakfast was suddenly startled by his words, and almost lost control of the pot. Fortunately she reacted quickly, and when she looked up, she met the man''s questioning gaze. "I''m making breakfast for you, but it doesn''t taste good!" She didn''t expect that she had no talent in cooking at all, but when she was at home and saw her mother personally cook for her, it seemed obviously easy for her. She cooked some noodles and then used the egg to cook it, making it taste good. Then it''s the golden fried noodles. But why, when it came to her, it became ck fried noodles? Joseph was startled, he did not expect that this woman would cook breakfast for him so early in the morning, so what time did she wake up from? At this moment, it was still dawn outside the window. Most of the people were still sleeping, and even the office workers did not have the habit of waking up so early. "What did you cook for me?" Joseph was still very touched. Although he was a little speechless for the room he was in was extremely dark and full of smoke. "Egg fried noodles ..." Alvina lowered her head and said with a dejected tone. Joseph turned on the oil smoke blender and after a while, the entire kitchen became clear and bright, even her two eyes that were filled with shame could be seen clearly. Joseph walked over and looked at the food on the te. "Do you want to eat egg-fried noodles?" "No, I feel that it is rather simple. I should be able to cook it!" Alvina spoke the truth. "What are you doing up so early?" Joseph saw that there were still some stains on her face, and her fair and charming face turned into a kitten, which made her look quite pitiful. "I have to cook the noodles well. If I don''t wake up early, how can I make it for you to eat after you wake up?" Alvina said with a serious face. Joseph looked at her condescendingly for a moment, and then bent down, as his thin lips moved closer to her: "Alvina, did you learn to please me on the first day?" Elizabeth trembled. Her beautiful eyes quickly raised and red at him. "You ... Don''t misunderstand. I''m not trying to please you. I''m just doing my duty." "Oh? Do you know that you have a lot of duties?" The man raised his eyebrows andughed sinisterly. Chapter 1199 Chapter 1199 The man suddenly approached her, causing Alvina to catch her breath, and quickly took a step back. The man was still wearing a dark blue robe covering his tall and sturdy body, and was filled with a sense of male aggression. Even if he didn''t do anything, standing in front of her like this, the intense pressure was still extremely dangerous. Alvina blinked in panic; and stuttered a few more times: "What else is within my responsibility?" When Joseph saw that she looked like a little kitten, and couldn''t help but tease her, he must have it interesting. But when he truly saw her guarded gaze, the yful yfulness in the man''s heart disappeared, as he couldn''t scare her away. "It''s nothing. Since you can''t cook, then don''t do it. I can make you some noodles!" Joseph looked at the ck te of food once more. He thought to himself, he won''t eat it even if he dies. "Am I very useless? I can''t even cook such a simple egg fried noodles, and I still boast shamelessly that you need to be taken care of?¡± Alvina''s defeated expression showed that it was not a small blow. "It''s enough for you to have this kind of mind." Joseph suddenly extended his hand over; and carelessly tidied up her hair: "Go wash your face. I''ll make you some noodles." Joseph had long ago not held high hopes for her, so at this moment, he was not disappointed. "Alright!" Alvina lowered her head and went out. When she stood in front of the mirror in the bathroom, she saw that her face and nose were covered with a ck substance. What an embarrassment! She gritted her teeth in frustration. She had to learn how to cook, not to embarrass herself like today. Alvina washed her face and went downstairs. When she heard the soundsing from the kitchen, she could not help but be attracted over to stand at the door, and see the man skillfully stirring the noodles in the pot. The sauce was ready. He just need to wait for the cooked noodles to trip together. Alvina who had never seen a man cook before had a surprised expression on her face. She also felt that this scene was not out of ce and was instead filled with yearning, as though she was seeing a reproachful husband preparing breakfast for his wife. It was warm and romantic. Joseph had already known that she was standing at the door. He used his fork to mix the noodles and turned to look at her. Alvina inadvertently looked into his eyes. Her heart trembled slightly, and she quickly lowered her head. "Do you want toe in and learn?" Joseph asked with an interesting smile. Alvina was startled, and really followed his orders to walk in. She looked at the scalding noodles in the pot: "Is the noodles you made delicious?" "Just¡ªso-so. You''ll know in a while." Joseph wasn''t confident in his culinary skills either, but it was still better than Alvina''s. At least he wouldn''t burn something like ck charcoal, making it hard for him to swallow. Alvina suddenlyughed softly. Joseph was confused by herugh. His beautiful eyes narrowed: "What are youughing at?" "Nothing, I just feel that your image has suddenly be very higher and you are no longer the Mr. Vice-President I imagined." Alvina''s mood suddenly turned good, the thought of not being hungry for breakfast naturally made her happy. "Oh?" The man''s voice rose in wonder. "I really didn''t expect you to have the potential to be a family cook. Just now, I saw you stirring the noodles and thought you must have done it many times." Alvinaughed and asked him. "Then do you have feelings for me now?" Joseph also startedughing, but it was an evilugh, causing people to panic from the bottom of their hearts. Alvina did not expect him to make such a joke, and immediately pouted. "I don''t know what the feeling of my heart is, but the feeling in front of my eyes is still not bad." "Do you feel like you''re living together with me?" Joseph asked her again. Alvina''s gaze became dazed, then nodded with a smile: "Right, right, that''s the feeling." The man''s eyebrows raised in displeasure. What did this woman take him for? Not everyone could live with him. The noodles were done. There was even a bit of meat in the noodles. With a gentle stir, the fragrance wafted in the air, causing one''s appetite to stir. "Wow, it smells good, Joseph, with your cooking, I have to learn!" Alvina started to boast again. "Eat, I need to go up and clean up!" Joseph had been in a hurry earlier, and hadn''t even washed himself. Now that when he saw her sniffing the noodles in satisfaction, his mood inexplicably brightened up. "Alright, then you have to hurry up. Otherwise, the noodles won''t taste good when they''re cold!" Alvina focused on eating and reminded him at the same time. "En!" Ten minutester, he came downstairs again. He was already dressed in a ck suit with a silk white shirt inside. He had a noble appearance and an extraordinary temperament. He didn''t look like he had just been cooking noodles in the kitchen anymore. He seemed to restore his abstinence in front of others. "Come over and eat!" Alvina, who had almost eaten her fill, looked up and saw his peerlessly handsome appearance. She could not help but be stunned, this man really had two sides to him. However, both sides were filled with the charisma of a man. "I''m not eating anymore. The office has urgent supplies to deal with. I have to go over first!" When he was changing his clothes upstairs, he received an urgent call, so he didn''t have time to eat breakfast now. The group of people picking him up from work had already arrived. "Then if you don''t eat, won''t you get hungry?" Alvina immediately stood up and asked with concern. "I''ll eat when I get to the office. You take your time, I''m leaving first!" After Joseph finished speaking, he quickly walked towards the Walk Outside, leaving the stunned Alvina behind. Alvina drank most of the soup beforezily leaning on the back of the chair and stroking her full stomach. What the hell was going on? In Miller Family, she couldn''t even eat this much. After running over to Joseph''s ce, she was like a female wolf who had starved for eight hundred years, how could she eat so much? After eating her fill, Alvina decided to take a good look at this house. Previously, she came in the evening, so she did not have time to look around properly. Now, she had the time to visit Joseph''s old-fashioned house, so she naturally wanted to take a look. There were two ancient pine trees in front of the gate. Their roots were intertwined and their leaves were luxuriant. They were nted on both sides of the road. The branches stretched and the ground was very cool. The scenery in the front yard waspletely upied by these two ancient trees, so she put her hands behind her back and leisurely strolled to the back yard like a cautious rich woman. The back yard was still very big, and indeed there were many nts and flowers, but these nts didn''t seem to be taken care of by others, even some wild flowers were blooming,pletely covering the light of the flowers and nts. "It can''t be. Joseph actually did not invite a gardener to manage this garden." Alvina had an astonished expression. Logically speaking, Joseph was definitely notcking in money, why didn''t he take care of it? Or perhaps, this garden had always been taken care of by him when he had the time? It didn''t look like it had been cleaned, but there were too few traces of manmade work. "s, it seems that I''ll have to act as the mistress." Alvina immediately decided that she would not go out today. She must take care of this garden. Alvina went upstairs to change into a set of sportswear, and then went to the sundry room to find some tools. Although she was the young miss of Miller Family, she did not really do nothing. When Mrs. Miller was forced to move out, Alvina followed her and helped her mother with the housework when she was free, which was quite capable. Alvina was wearing a sun hat as she sweated profusely under the bright sun. It was 2 in the afternoon and she had finally cleaned up the garden. After cleaning up some weeds, the main character of the garden appeared. It was much more pleasing to the eye. Alvina squatted in the garden and narcissistically took a few pictures. Finally, she thought about it and showed them to Joseph. After all, this was his home, so no matter what she did, she had to greet him. The moment she sent the photo, Joseph called. The man''s low voice sounded: "What did you do to my garden?" "I helped you get rid of the weeds?" Alvina quickly replied. "Who told you to do it?" Joseph''s tone was somewhat dissatisfied. "I know what to do. What? Don''t tell me you don''t want me to clean up your garden?" Alvina felt a little wronged. Joseph sed: "Thank you then!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 1200 Chapter 1200 Alvina hung up the phone, her expression a little dazed. She looked at the mountain of weeds behind her, and then recalled the man''s helpless tone just now. She instantly felt like she wasn''t doing a good deed, but instead had touched a man''s sore spot. How could the word depressed be enough to describe it? Catherine had just reached thepany''s lobby. Thepany only took up two floors of the building, but this building had a lot of other businesses, so there were still a lot of people there. Catherine lowered her head and walked towards the elevator. Suddenly, someone called out to her from behind: "Catherine!" The moment Catherine heard this voice, which was so familiar that she hated it. She stopped and turned around with a cold expression. Gabriel was wearing in clothes, which made his identity inconspicuous. He walked over quickly and asked with a smile: "Catherine, you came to thepany so early?" "Did youe looking for me?" Catherine asked coldly. "There''s something I need your help with. I wonder if it would be convenient for you toe to your office to talk about it!" Gabriel still had a smile on his face. Catherine used to think that there was something wrong with her head, to think that she would feel that his smile was very pretty and sincere, but now, with the same face and smile, she felt that it was extremely hypocritical. "If you have something to say, say it!" Catherine said coldly. "There are too many people here to chat with. How about we have a lunch together?" Gabriel originally wanted to call her and ask her out, but he felt that his sincerity was not enough, hence he came personally. "There''s a cafe on the third floor!" After Catherine finished speaking, she turned around and walked towards the stairs. Gabriel quickly followed behind her, and went up together with her. "Catherine, you''ve lost some weight recently. Are you in a bad mood? Is there anything you need my help with?" Gabriel was still concerned about her gently. "Put away your hypocrisy. Gabriel, I have finally seen through you. On the surface, you seem to be very good at being a person, and very good at umting connections between people. But in truth, you are the shrewdest one, and your ability to weigh the pros and cons is also first-rate.¡± Catherine unceremoniously mocked him. "Catherine, you must have misunderstood me, and you must have had some prejudices against me. I am truly sincere towards you." Gabriel hurriedly exined to himself. Catherine sneered and ignored him. Actually, Catherine also wanted to exin things to him, so she agreed to sit down and chat. Otherwise, she would have turned around long ago and left. After sitting down in the coffee shop, Gabriel quickly ordered some delicious dishes for Catherine. Catherine looked at him coldly. Finally, she opened her mouth and asked, "Why are you looking for Mary? Don''t you know it''s a blow to her that you''re looking for her like this?" "Mary has grown up, so it''s time for her to know about some things. Catherine, this is my fault. I didn''t consider everything, but you know that I''ve always been good to Mary since she was young." Gabriel shamelessly said. "Your kindness is to give her toys, gifts and money, but she doesn''t need any of that. What she wants is fatherly love andpany. Which one of these things did you give her?" Catherine laughed coldly. Gabriel looked a little embarrassed, andughed awkwardly: "Yes, on this point, I did not do well enough, but I will take more care of you two, but right now I am encountering some difficulties, so I want Mary to help me out." Catherine looked at him as if she was watching a joke, "What is it? You are so shameless. You actually dared to ask Mary for help!¡± "Catherine, if I can be the mayor, I will be of great help to you and Mary in the future. I will find more business for you, expand yourpany, and also help Mary get more connections, making her stronger in the in the entertainment world. That way, everyone will be better off!" Gabriel was truly worthy of his reputation as an eloquent person. Not only did he talk about his gains, he even shared the benefits of Catherine and Catherine. "Oh, I understand, you have taken a fancy to the mayor''s position, and you don''t have the ability to climb up there, so you are counting on Leo William to help you right?" Catherine was also a shrewd woman, she would also pay attention to matters of politics. Thus, she immediately guessed his motive. "Since you know about it, then can you ask Leo William to help me out? I will be grateful to him!" Only now did Gabriel reveal his identity as a political fanatic. "No way!" Catherine replied right away without even thinking, "Gabriel, do you feel embarrassed? When you were climbing upwards, you relied on your wife''s support. Now, why didn''t your wife''s parents help you? But now that you think of us and want to borrow our light to illuminate your future, do you really think that your life has gone so smoothly?" "Catherine, how can you say that about me? Initially, I was also forced into a corner. She has already secretly given birth to my daughter, so I was forced to marry her." Gabriel was so angry that he could barely hold back his anger. "I also gave birth to a daughter for you, so I didn''t force you. That''s why you gave up on us, right?" Catherine only thought that his way of thinking was tooughable and too selfish. "Back then, I clearly told you to take the child away. It was you who insisted on having the child, so I was in a difficult position!" When it came to the matter of the past, Gabriel was still ming Catherine. He was ming her for not having given up the baby back then, so her life wouldn''t have been ruined like this. "If you want to bring it up, then let''s not talk about it!" Catherine got up and prepared to leave. "Catherine, just treat it as me begging you, help me out this once, with just one word from Leo William, I can sit on that seat, and, I have long seen the situation clearly, the prestige of the Old President has greatly decreased, and Joseph is the future master. I need to stand in the right group. Otherwise, I will be pushed down very quickly." Gabriel was also getting anxious, so he could even easily say the word begging. "Gabriel, you deserve it!" Catherine coldly scolded him: "I won''t let you get too proud of yourself. Maybe your future ends here!" "Catherine!" Gabriel did not expect that when he begged her, she would actually scold and curse him in such a sarcastic manner. He could not help but be a little angry. "What is it? Vice Mayor, are you still going to threaten me?" Catherine smiled. "Why did you be so cold-blooded and heartless? It''s good or bad that we fell in love, and there''s even a daughter. What''s wrong with you helping me this once?" Gabriel was also extremely anxious, he was fighting for every second he could to get this position, but now, it seemed that it was useless even if he was anxious. "Oh, I seem to have forgotten that your wife''s family supports the Old President. I wonder how they will help tyou if you let them know about this." Catherine''s methods of threatening others were not inferior in any way. "Catherine, you ..." Gabriel''s face turned pale white, if his wife knew that he was secretly defecting to Joseph''s side, this marriage woulde to an end. "Are you afraid? I just don''t want to break up your family, if not, you all can forget about surviving until now. Gabriel, stop messing with me, I''m not afraid of anything!" After Catherine finished speaking, she flung her long hair and left with big strides. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Not only was Gabriel rejected, he was even threatened and humiliated for a while. He became angry at once. "Catherine, are you really not going to think about it for your daughter?" Although Gabriel was angry, he could not do anything about it. As expected, he did not have the ability to ruthlessly aplish great things. Gabriel''s face is full of frustration. When Gabriel returned home, he found Amanda sitting on the sofa, father and daughter meeting each other. They both felt a little awkward, especially the embarrassed Gabriel. Amanda suddenly took out her phone, took out the photo and threw it on the table: "Did you go to meet her?" Gabriel¡¯s body froze, he quickly walked over and picked up the phone and looked at it, his entire body was cold. "Amanda, you actually sent someone to follow me?" Gabriel was angered to the point that his face turned ck. "If I don''t get someone to follow you, how would I know that you went out with her?" Amanda stood up, her tone suddenly bing sharp, she was obviously angry. "I''m your father!" "You are also Mary Ann''s father!" Gabriel was so scared that his whole body froze, he quickly whispered: "You want to make your mother know it?" Amanda''s eyes werepletely red, but she did not want her mother to know. Her mother''s health was not so well recently, and that she often had to go to the hospital to see a doctor. Of course Amanda did not dare let her be hurt, but she could not take this lying down. "I went to look for Mary Ann, she doesn''t even want to recognize you, you better not meet the mother and daughter in the future, so as to avoid being looked down by others!" Amanda was also filled with anger, she did not expect that things would not turn out as she had imagined, and that others would simply look down upon them. Heh, as expected of someone who has climbed a high branch, they was really arrogant now. Chapter 1201 Chapter 1201 Today was thest day of Lily''s training, and she had already finished all her sses in the morning. A group of people bid farewell to the entrance of the hotel, and left their contact information for each other. Lily was wearing a white spinning shirt, a ck skirt that wrapped around her butt, and a head of long ck hair that curled at the ends, making her look both professional and full of the confidence of a woman. She was conversing with others fluently, and her expression was filled with laughter. It can be seen that this learning journey has given her very different harvest and feelings. Beautiful and clear facial features and delicate makeup made her outstanding among a group of designers. Suddenly, a man gave her a bouquet of flowers. Lily was a little surprised, but was a little embarrassed, because he was giving her a bouquet of roses, in front of so many people, if Lily did not take it, wouldn''t that make the man was very embarrassed? Lily epted it, and said thank you. The other party looked at her in a friendly and affectionate manner, and after getting along with her for the past few days, the man''s heart started to move towards Lily, but he understood himself, that in Lily''s current married state, the most he could do was to leave behind a beautiful memory. After the farewell party at noon ended, Lily sat in her car and headed towards the airport. At the party, Lily drank a bit of alcohol and was a little dizzy. As a result, she decided to take a nap. She didn''t know how long she had been lying there, but suddenly, she felt her body shake a little bit, and then she fell to the left, waking up from the shock. "What happened?" "Mrs. Wayne, please sit tight and buckle up. There are a few cars following us, we have to get rid of them!" Seeing her ask, Driver brother hurriedly warned her. Lily was shocked and hurriedly looked out of the back window. Sure enough, she saw a few ck sedans rapidly chasing after their cars, unwilling to let them go. "What the hell is going on?" Lily asked anxiously. "Mrs. Wayne, you must sit still. Mr. Wayne told me that we would encounter danger on this trip. He was right." The bodyguard sitting beside the driver said loudly. Lily was anxious and uneasy at the moment. If not for the few cars chasing after her, she would never think of the dark side of the world. Could it be John Wayne again? Just then, Lily''s phone rang. She took a look and quickly picked it up. Edwards''s anxious voice came over: "Lily, are you alright?!" "I''m fine, but there''s a car chasing us behind us. Who the hell are they?" Lily replied worriedly. "I''ve already arranged for other cars to help. Don''t be afraid, the bodyguards will protect your safety!" At this moment, Edwards was also extremely anxious; he wished that he could borrow a pair of wings to fly to her side to protect her. "I''m not afraid, don''t worry about me!" Lily didn''t want him to worry, so she lied to him like this. "Be good, you must return safely. The children and I will wait for you!" Edwards lowered his voice andforted her gently. "En, I will!" Lily''s wildly beating heart seemed to have been pacified by his voice, as it calmed down in an instant. "Bang!" Not even five seconds after Lily hung up, the taillights of her car was struck by a car! "AHH!" Lily screamed out in fear. The bodyguard suddenly opened the window and shot at the car behind him several times. Then, she heard the sound of the car exploding. The car hit the railing directly. When Lily heard the gunshot, she immediately covered her ears in fright. Her beautiful eyes were filled with fear. "Mrs. Wayne, don''t be afraid, we''re fighting back to protect ourselves!" The bodyguard quickly comforted her. Lily held onto her chest and nodded. Behind her, another car was about to catch up to her, and at the next intersection, several other cars suddenly rushed out, blocking off the rest of the cars. "Rescue has arrived!" Driver brother looked at it and said thankfully. Lily turned her head to look, those few cars were blocking the way, and not a single ck car had rushed over, and at that moment, the Driver quickly took a detour and drove away. When they arrived at the airport, Lily was immediately surrounded by a few bodyguards. The passengers at the side saw this scene and thought that it was some Big Star that had such a strong lineup. Lily had just experienced a life and death battle, and was not yet at peace. However, seeing that she was surrounded, she quickly said: "There are too many people here, so it should be fine. You all do not need to protect me like this!" Although Lily was afraid, she did not want anyone to use a wall of flesh to protect themselves. No matter who was injured, they would all be kept alive, so she did not need anyone to put their lives on the line for her. "Mrs. Wayne, please allow us to reject. Mr. Wayne said that we must ensure that you get on the ne safely!" The female bodyguard answered her seriously. Lily had no choice but to increase her speed. Just at this time, the time to check in was right, and everyone quickly went to the gate. When Lily was passing by the airport main hall, there was still someone who recognized her. Someone took out their phones to record this video of her, and then uploaded it to the inte, wanting everyone to see, how the young mistress of the Wealthy ss was traveling, they couldn''t envy her. Lily boarded the ne and sat in the first ss cabin, followed by her bodyguards. A few passengers saw this scene and broke out in cold sweat. Lily had yet to return home, but the rumors about her abroad had spread to the rest of the countries. The domesticwork once again started a heated discussion. Lily''s status as the young mistress of a Wealthy ss family was repeatedly discussed by people, and the majority of them were jealous of her. Edwards also saw this video, and immediately sneered, "Send the video of Lily being hunted down. Let everyone see!" Larry immediately nodded his head and did as he was told. Very quickly, a video of a dangerous car race on the road appeared. This video was taken by the camera in the car that Lily rode in. It was extremely thrilling and horrifying to watch. The voices on the inte that were talking about Lily''s arrogant manner disappeared in an instant. It was likely that anyone else who had experienced such a life and death battle would feel fear. Not long after this video was posted online. Jack Wayne threw away the documents in his hands, took the car key and quickly left thepany hall. John Wayne had recently found a good position, and with a shake of his body, he became the senior consultant for a listedpany. At that moment, he was sitting in thepany working, when he suddenly saw the door to his office being pushed open ruthlessly, his own son walked over angrily. "Did you eat gunpowder?" John Wayne couldn''t help but ask when he saw his son¡¯s angry expression. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Jack Wayne heavily punched his desk: "Was the matter of chasing and killing Lily arranged by you?" "What are you talking about? I don''t understand!" John Wayne''s face suddenly changed. "Who else could it be other than you? You promised me before, that you would only take Edwards''s life and not hers. Did your promise get eaten by a dog?" Jack Wayne gnashed his teeth in anger. John Wayne''s face sank, and said angrily: "Is Lily''s life more important, or my life? You are my son, Lily is Edwards''s woman. If she died, would Edwards still have the mood to manage thepany? You fool, do you know how to plot against me?" "It''s really you?" Jack Wayne opened his eyes in disbelief. "I''ll be honest with you, it''s me. However, we can consider her lucky. I didn''t manage to kill her this time around." John Wayne was also very angry at the moment, he never thought that his n would fail so badly, he had picked a good chance to kill Lily outside the country, even if Edwards wanted to investigate, he would have a better chance of getting rid of the suspicion. "Are you crazy?" Jack Wayne felt that his father was really unfamiliar. Although he knew that he had done a lot of evil deeds before, but because he was his father, he turned a blind eye to it and pretended not to know. But at this moment, when he saw Lily''s pale face and the dangerous scene of that car getting close to her, Jack Wayne realized that the action of his father was actually a gamble with others'' lives. Chapter 1202 Chapter 1202 John Wayne looked at his son with a cold expression, and then, he sneered: "Aren''t you living with Gloria now? Why are you still so concerned about Lily''s life? Aren''t you afraid that she''d be jealous if she found out?" Hearing Gloria''s name, Jack Wayne''s expression froze for a moment. "I may have more unexpected moves recently. Don''t bother me. I''m your father, and you''re still like your mother. You''re born cowardly, and even if you inherited half of my courage, you still wouldn''t have been able to live up to your current achievements!" John Wayne had been under a lot of pressure recently, and the Old President had always wanted him to show his loyalty by showing his results. This time, they had sent people to kill Lily, and it was also John Wayne who wanted to give him a greeting gift, but sadly, this time, everything was for nothing, and Lily returned home safe and sound. He punched the table fiercely, "Since you have never set your eyes on me, then no matter what you do in the future, I will no longer try to persuade you, and I will no longer help you!" "Why would I need your help? If I were to count on you, I''d better wait for my old age. Unfortunately, I''m not willing to just let it go like this. You can leave now!" John Wayne also felt very pained. He did not count on his son''s support and help, but after being struck like this, he still felt that others were heartless. Jack Wayne turned and left. Deep in his heart, he felt an indescribable sadness, he felt that his father would never be able to turn back, or perhaps, he was enjoying this kind of thing where he plotted against others and yed tricks. It turned out that his father''s path was not on the same line anymore. Jack Wayne did not go back to hispany and went back home instead. Gloria was at home wrapping some dumplings, making up some flour and rubbing it. Hearing the door open, she walked over happily. The door opened, and Jack Wayne walked in with an ashen face. "You''re back?" Gloria raised her two small hands that were covered in flour. Seeing his strange expression, she put away her smile. "Why didn''t you go to school?" Jack Wayne did not expect her to still be at home in the afternoon and frowned. "I don''t have any sses today, so I don''t n to go. Did something happen to you?" Gloria asked him in concern. "It''s nothing, what are you doing?" Jack Wayne didn''t want to tell her his thoughts, so he couldn''t say it either. Seeing her hands covered in flour, and her forehead also stained, he asked indifferently. "Oh, I''m at the bar, I want to wrap some dumplings for you. Don''t you like it?" As Gloria spoke, her face turned red. The reason why she had been busy from the morning till now was precisely because she wanted to cook these fresh foods for him. "Made for me?" Jack Wayne was slightly startled. "Yeah, you bought some frozen dumplings to eat earlier, I don''t feel that good. When I have time, I''ll wrap some for you in the fridge. You can cook them anytime you want!" Gloria said in a low voice. "Gloria, it''s better if you don''t treat me so well. I don''t know which day, but I won''t be able to let you live a peaceful life." Jack Wayne could not help butugh at himself as he looked at this virtuous little girl in front of him. During this period of time, with her taking care of him at home, he never felt lonely when he came back, but his heart was still cold and lonely, not letting anyone near him. "What happened to you today? Why do you say that?" Gloria was shocked, and felt uneasy. Jack Wayne reached out and took a tissue, wiping the flour off her forehead, and sighed: "I don''t know either, but I suddenly feel insecure!" "How can you not feel safe? You''re so rich. Money is a sense of security!" Gloria said self ¡ª deprecatingly. "Gloria, I will give you a lot of money. Shall we just stop our rtionship?" Jack Wayne said. "Give me money?" Gloria''s mind went nk, she suddenly panicked. "Yes, I will give you enough money for your entire life. One hundred million, is that enough?" Jack Wayne said with a serious expression. "One ...100 million?" Gloria was stupefied by his words. She obviously did not expect Jack Wayne to actually say it out loud with such a serious expression, was he really joking? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Think about it!" After Jack Wayne finished speaking, he directly went into his room. Gloria stood in the living room dumbstruck, her mind a nk, just a moment ago she was so excited that she wanted to wrap up the dumplings, but now, she realized that she could no longer hold any interest. Did he want to kick her out? Edwards personally brought people to the airport to wait for Lily''s return. Inside the carriage, Edwards did not know how many times he had looked at the alloy watch, but he felt that every minute and second felt like a long time. A low flying ne flew past his car, causing Edwards to see that it was almost time. He opened the car door and stepped down. Her slender figure instantly attracted everyone''s attention as soon as he appeared at the entrance. A well-hidden ck suit wrapped around the mature man''s body. He had a handsome face, but he was young and had a dignified aura. He had a trace of anxiety on his face as he stared at the crowd that hade out. He kept a close eye on the crowding out. A few women at the side looked shockingly at Edwards. They could not believe that the person who held the authority of the Wayne Family was such a handsome young man, and could not tell how much they envied his wife, Lily. "Mr. Wayne, don''t worry, Mrs. Wayne should being out soon!" Larry saw that Edwards was anxious and quicklyforted him. At this time, a graceful figure quickly walked out from the crowded crowd. It was Lily, with a bodyguard protecting her at her side. She lowered her head and hurriedly walked forward. Suddenly, she heard a familiar voice calling her name. Then, she looked up in surprise. Amongst the crowd, there was a figure with an extraordinary elegance. Her startled eyes instantly blossomed with joy. "Edwards?" Lily murmured his name, and actually forgot to walk over, and just stared at him. The bystanders also looked at the couple who loved each other with disbelief. They were so envious that it was hard to express their current feelings. Beautiful men and beautiful women were simply too pleasing to the eye. "Come here!" Edwards extended his hand out towards her. Lily really seemed to rush over and threw herself into his embrace, never to let go. However, she felt embarrassed. With so many people looking at her, it was too embarrassing for her to do such a thing. She walked over with a smile, but before she could reach out, the man had already grabbed her cold hand. "You¡¯re not scared, right?¡± The man by her ear looked at her with concern. "I''m fine now, don''t worry!" The man whispered into her ear. There was heat in his voice, making her blush. The two of them quickly walked out of the airport lobby and got into the car. As soon as the car door closed, it shut off the entire disturbance outside. Inside the car, only two people were hugging each other happily. "Do you know? I was scared!¡± Edwards couldn''t wait to find her sweet lips. At this moment, only by kissing her lips and feeling her warmth would he feel that this was real and not just a dream. Lily''s delicate body leaned into his embrace, allowing him to do whatever he wanted, her breathing immediately became chaotic. The driver was stopped by Larry and did not immediately get on the car. As a result, the interior of the car was very quiet, and no one dared to disturb their sweet time together. Lily gasped from the kiss, her entire body was boiling hot. Fortunately, the man was able to stop himself. He controlled his emotions and asked in a low voice, "How was the trip?" "Well, I''ve learned a lot. If it wasn''t for thest adventure, this study journey would have been wonderful!" Lily was still panting when she spoke, and her face was flushed red. "It was John Wayne who did it, this old bastard; he actually dared to attack you!" Edwards gritted his teeth and cursed. ¡°Is it really him? I think it might be him. He''s too bad!'''' Lily was also extremely angry. "He wants me to lose my most important person. I have to make him pay for this!" Edwards could no longer tolerate it; he wanted to make John Wayne pay for the loss of his loved ones. Do you want to make a move on Jack Wayne?" Lily was slightly startled. The most important person to John Wayne was his son. "I need to make Jack disappear for a while. I want to see how John Wayne will react!" In his fury, Edwards had already made this decision. Chapter 1203 Chapter 1203 Alvina was busy cleaning up the garden in the morning, and went out to shop in the afternoon. She bought a lot of things. She no longer thought of herself as an outsider. She stuffed the three ice chambers full of people and then sat on an old rocking chair by the living room''s entrance in boredom. She looked at her phone whilefortably rocking her chair. The trees swayed in front of her and the setting sun tilted in the distance, which gave her a sense of peace. With nsects chirp in autumn, birds circle at night, Alvina felt as if she had transcended into another world, into an era where great drama was unfolding. Otherwise, how could the current dry society let her enjoy the tranquility? Joseph really knew how to enjoy life. This house seemed to have a sense of time, but it also blocked off the world outside from the others. Not knowing if today''s work volume was too much, Alvina shook the phone to make her fall asleep. The fingers she used to hold the phone were a little weak, so he could only put it on her knees. The rocking chair was well-designed, and as long as there was a weight on it, it would gently shake, just like a baby''s shaking. As the sky darkened, Joseph pushed open the door and walked in. As soon as he entered, he saw amp burning at the entrance of the main hall. Beneath themp, a beautiful figure waszily lying on a rocking chair, sleeping soundly. Joseph frowned, his long legs moving even faster. When he walked over, he discovered that Alvina was only wearing a thin knitted jacket with a white shirt underneath. Beneath it was a torn pair of fashionable jeans with who knows how many holes, and a pair of white shoes. Dressed like this, she even lies outside the gate and falls asleep. Now it''s thete autumn season. Isn''t she afraid of catching cold? Joseph almost subconsciously took off his suit jacket s and lightly covered her body. Alvina slept soundly, and in her dreams she felt herself running around in the world of ice and snow. Suddenly, a warm bed was ced in front of her, and she practically crawled into the thick nket without thinking. Joseph saw that thedy had only slightly changed her position, and following that, she had even pulled his suit jacket up, continuing to sleep peacefully. When Joseph saw her childish action, it was unknown when his sexy lips rose. Perhaps he didn''t realize it himself, but he was actually smiling because of her cute look. Joseph did not want to disturb her, she must be tired. He only wore a white robe and walked towards the direction of the garden. When he turned on all themps in the backyard, sure enough, he saw a mountain of weeds. Joseph couldn''t help but sigh, he actually liked to have a symbiotic rtionship, and let these weeds fight with those expensive trees and flowers. This kind of mentality actually gave Joseph a human naturepetition, when he had nothing to do with it, he liked to sit at the backyard garden''s tea table and watch these weeds think. This kind of hobby that only belonged to him, naturally no one else would know about it. If the media knew that Vice-President had this kind of thoughts, it would be a new thing. Now, that moving little woman had uprooted all the weeds in his garden in one breath, leaving only this precious piece of wood swaying in the night wind. This scene gave off a very dull and uninteresting feeling. Joseph deeply felt that with the addition of another woman, there was no difference in his life. What happened next, was it just the two of them tempering their personalities? "Hachi!" Just as Joseph went around to the side of the road and returned back to the front yard, he heard the sound of girls snorting. "Joseph..." Soon after, Alvina woke up and saw the man''s jacket on her body. She quickly took it off and ran into the living room. Joseph stood on the ck path in the garden, looking at the girl''s anxious expression, he was slightly startled. ¡°Joseph, where are you?" Alvina ran into the living room. Only then did she realize that the living room waspletely dark, with no lights on. She was startled, ran out again and shouted. "I''m here!" Joseph actually was reluctant to let her be anxious as he quickly walked out of the twilight. Alvina sighed in relief and quickly walked over: "When did youe back?" "I just got back!" Joseph saw that her hair was all messed up, but a smile still appeared on her pretty face. Her two eyes, which were crystal clear, were also very sincere when looking at her. "Hachi!" Alvina wanted to say something, but she couldn''t help but sneeze again. She couldn''t help but reach out to rub her nose,ughing at herself, "Did I catch a cold?" "You were just sleeping at the entrance. It would be weird if you didn''t catch a cold!" Joseph could not help but scold her. "Then I''ll take note of it next time. Have you had dinner? I went out to buy some delicious food today!" Alvina asked curiously. Joseph realized that he clearly had a very important meal, that he could have eaten dinner outside and returned, but he unexpectedly pushed that meal away and even finished settling the matter of working overtime, before hurrying back. This did not seem like his style! "No, what did you buy?" Joseph replied softly. "Go in and take a look, I''m just randomly buying, because I don''t know what to buy either!" Alvina suddenly extended her hand to grab onto his big palm. She did not think too much into it, neither did she think that men and women should not bear such intimate treatment. She just wanted to take him to see the results of her shopping. Joseph''s body trembled, his strong body seemed to have been shocked by an electric current, the girl''s cool little hands, however, were extremely soft and gentle. "Let''s go!" Alvina tugged at him, but realizing that he was still standing there in a daze, she quickly urged him on. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Joseph could only pretend that holding hands this time did not mean anything, and quickly followed her into the dining hall! Alvina opened the fridge. There was actually food all around, as well as vegetables and fruits. "What are we having tonight?" Alvinaughed and asked him, as if she was a hungry child asking questions to an adult, her eyes filled with anticipation. Joseph looked at her bright eyes, and suddenly had a bad premonition. It was as if he had brought an ignorant daughter home, and that was it! "Do you want to go out and eat?" Seeing her hungry look, Joseph suddenly had the urge to take her to a feast. "No, I ate outside at noon. I don''t really want to go out!" Alvina loved to stay at home. At night, going out for a visit was a little troublesome for her. "How about steak?" Joseph saw that she had bought a lot of steaks that had already prepared, and immediately took them out. "Sure, are you going to do it or am I going to do it? How about you do it, I''ll watch from the side!" Alvinapletely treated herself as part of this family, and furthermore, she liked this feeling of sharing. "Alright!" Joseph decided to do it himself. "How about we y the finger - guessing game? This way is a bit fairer. I can''t let you cook every day!" Alvina suddenly thought of something very fair. Since they were sharing the house, she felt that she could not rely on Joseph for everything, and while he had been busy working in the office all day, she had nothing to do. She should share more housework. "The finger - guessing game?¡± The man looked astonished. This was a trick he had yed when he was young. Did this also prove that this woman''s mind was only at the level of a child''s? It''s all over. How could he allow her to enter his door? "Come on, it''s fun!" Alvina was actually interested. When Joseph saw her happy expression, he actually couldn''t help but flirt with her interest. "Alright, we''ll only y once. Those who lose, he''ll make dinner!" Joseph nodded and agreed. "Fine, fine, fine. Come on, let''s decide the victor in one go!" Alvina could not stopughing. Alvina muttered as she imagined herself winning against him. But in the next second, when the two of them reached out their hands, she realized how badly she had lost. "You actually defeated me!" Alvina''s face was filled with disbelief. Joseph suddenly felt that this game was going to be fun, and gave the steak in his hands to her: "Admit defeat if you lose. Go!" "Alright!" Alvina walked towards the kitchen feeling wronged. "Wait a minute!" The ck te in the morning appeared in Joseph''s mind once again. He no longer wanted to let her waste food, so he decided to make it himself. "What''s the matter?" Alvina turned to look at him and asked. "I''ll make dinner. Since you lost just now, help me wash my clothes!" Joseph changed the condition. "That''s fine too!" Alvina agreed without any bottom line. Chapter 1204 Chapter 1204 Although Alvina gave up cooking dinner, she didn''t stay idle either. With a small hand on her back, she stood beside Joseph like a child studying hard, watching him fry steak. Joseph was still wearing his white silk shirt; it really did not look like he should be in the kitchen. If it was a normal day when he was cooking alone, he would have gone upstairs to change his clothes beforeing down, but now, he had actually forgotten about changing his clothes. He just wanted to hurry up and cook food for this woman. "Joseph, you know quite a lot. To be able to go to the hall, be able to go to the kitchen, if anyone marries you, she would definitely be happy to death." Alvina couldn''t help but tease him, but he forgot to tease herself. "Are you happy now?" Joseph slightly froze for a moment, then smiled and asked. Alvina''s entire body shivered and she replied shyly: "Right now ... I guess I can still be considered happy!" "What do you mean considered happy? Your future husband will personally cook for you, are you very happy?" Joseph didn''t know why, but his usually serious attitude had copsed, and his mind was filled with these nonsense. Alvina knew that he was purposely teasing her, and stared at him angrily. ¡°Who said that you must be my future husband? Maybe I can find a better person to rely on ..." "Is that so? Had Miss Miller found her next husband? Let me hear it!" Joseph stopped moving his hands as a pair of beautiful eyes containing a hidden sense of oppression, stared at her face with shining eyes. Alvina was simply joking, wanting to give him a blow. However, never did she expect that his overbearing aura made her speechless, leaving only her charming face green and red. Joseph continued to slowly fry the steak, and lightly snorted: "If people knew that you were living with me right now, who do you think would openly marry you home?" Alvina thought about it carefully, what he said was actually very reasonable. "Joseph, calm down for a moment, stop teasing me, can''t we get along well?" Alvina didn''t want to argue with him, since she couldn''t argue with him. This man had a deep mind; he had his ways of stopping her to the point where she had nothing to say. "If you put away your thoughts, of course we can get along!" Seeing that she had given in, Joseph''s tone became much gentler. "I don''t have any thoughts. My thoughts are in this house right now. I just want to learn how to manage a family!" Alvina admitted it. Of course, Joseph could also see her sincerity. He ced the steak that was being fried into a te and ced it in front of her: "Go eat it, but wait a bit before eating it. Be careful not to get burned!" "Bn!" Alvina obediently held the te with her hands, suddenly realizing that the man had actually given her the two pieces of steak he fried. She was startled for a moment, then blinked her eyes and asked him: "You''re not going to eat?" "I''ll eatter. I''ll go upstairs and take a bath first!" After Joseph finished speaking, he immediately turned around and walked towards the stairs. When he passed by Alvina, Alvina saw that his white shirt was stained with a lot of oil and suddenly felt a bit apologetic. After he took a bath, she would definitely wash his clothes clean for him. Joseph went upstairs to take a bath. Alvina sat on the dining table and ate the steak with relish. After eating his fill, she finally managed to recover some strength. After Joseph finished bathing, he went downstairs wearing casual clothes. Seeing the girl sitting nkly on the sofa, he walked over and asked: "Have you finished eating?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "En, I''ve finished eating all of them!" Alvina nodded and looked at the man. He was dressed in a turtleneck and xen pants, looking like a male model that just walked down from a poster. His body was simply perfect. Alvina had never been so infatuated with men''s bodies, but when she saw him, she could not help but swallow her saliva, and secretly peek at him a few more times. Joseph poured a cup of water and walked over while drinking. Seeing hiszy expression, he looked down at her andughed. Alvina was being stared at, and something was not right, so he asked: "Why are you looking at me like that?" "It''s nothing. I''m just thinking that your grandfather is really thoughtful, so he gave you, this young miss, to me to take care of. He''s not worried at all!" Joseph looked at her charming red lips, and white teeth. He always wanted to say something to tease her. Alvina looked startled, then pouted and retorted: "How do I need your care? I''ll go and get a servant tomorrow. I''ll pay for myself!" "No way!" Joseph rejected him immediately: "I don''t like having strangers at home. I have a lot of secrets in my study. I can''t let strangerse in to see." "Then I ... Can I see it?" Alvina asked curiously. "If you don''t want to kill yourself, you just see!" Joseph smirked. Alvina hugged herself in fear and answers in a panic: "I definitely won''t step into your study room, don''t worry, I''m not interested in your politics, but I''m thinking, I still need to find a job, I can''t always stay at home and be an idler, Joseph, can you help me find a job?" "What do you want to do?" On the other hand, Joseph found her interesting and started to have ambitions. "There''s nothing I really want to do. After all, I''m not in need of money, so I want to find a job to spend my time. It can''t be too tired, and I can''t be too busy. Oh right, I definitely can''t work overtime. I also want some free space." Alvina was indeed the noble miss; her words could really piss people off. Joseph was furious, this woman really thought that there was such a good job in the world, furthermore, it just so happened that itnded on her shoulders. "I suggest that you return to the Miller Family to be your young miss. You definitely won''t suffer any grievances!" Joseph ridiculed. Alvina stared nkly for a moment, as she hadpletely not realized how excessive her previous request was. "No, I can''t go back to there. I''ll die if I go back. OK, I know I''ve asked too much, Joseph, I just want to find a job. Can you help me introduce one? I know what kind of job I am going to ask for, but I''m not so sure if you can help me or not. It would be best if I could get closer to you. I hope that when someone is chasing after me, I can find you in time to ask for help!" Alvina shamelessly. "Come closer to me? Just to protect your life?" Joseph was even more speechless towards this woman. "Well, you can help me with that, can''t you?" Alvina quickly stood up, walked over and grabbed his arm, and started to use the skill that she begged her grandfather for in Miller Family. "Since you are being honest and obedient,e with me to the office tomorrow. I''ll arrange a job for you that will suit you!" Joseph clearly wanted to firmly reject her, and let her know a bit about what was good for her. But for some reason, he agreed to what she said out loud. "Really? Then, if people found out that you were the one who arranged for me to enter, would it be possible for others to find out have some sort of nepotism?" As expected, Alvina did not know what to do, and started to shine just by showing her some colors. Joseph''s expression stiffened, his mouth also twitched a bit. "Do you know what nepotism is?" Joseph squinted his beautiful eyes dangerously, looking at her fair skin that could be broken by the wind, which was slowly suffused with the color of peach blossoms. He really wanted her to personally experience this kind of rtionship. "Don''t take me for an idiot. Of course I know!" Alvina curled her lips, her face had an unconvinced expression. "Since you''ve already said that you will be rumored, why don''t we take this rtionship to heart? When someone speaks of it, you won''t feel wronged. How about it?" Joseph felt that all the blood in his body was flowing in reverse, if he did not tease her, he would feel ufortable all over. "You ... What are you doing?" Alvina quickly reached out her hands to protect her chest, and stared at him with a vignt expression: "Joseph, you''re a man of honor, you can''t have random thoughts about me." "Stop puttingbels on me. Who told you I¡¯m a gentleman?" Joseph speechlessly rolled his eyes; this woman was actually quite shrewd. "Everyone feels it. Even the news is full of praise for you." Alvina immediately said shamelessly. "That''s just a superficial image I showed to the world. You wouldn''t really think that I''m that kind of man, would you?" Joseph didn''t want to bebeled as a good person. "Then what kind of person are you?" Alvina''s beautiful face turned white, why do she feel that the eyes of this man are so dangerous? Could it be that she really misjudged him? Was he really a sheep with wolf skin? Chapter 1205 Chapter 1205 Seeing her serious face as she asked him, Joseph replied indifferently: "I''m a man who can shout if I hurts, and speak if I loves; I''m no different from any other man." Alvina''s beautiful eyes shed twice, and then she smiled: "I never thought of you as a god, but your chicks instead treat you like a male god every single day." "Boring!" Hearing her say that, Joseph''s chest grew heavy, and he decided not to chat with her anymore. Alvina watched him as he turned and left for the kitchen. The light in her eyes was so bright that even she herself would not be able to see it. Lily''s safe return was a relief to the family. In the living room, at the dinner table, the olddy angrily urged Edwards: "You have to investigate this matter clearly. The other party clearly wants to kill her; you have to not let them go. If something happens to Lily, what can the two children do?" Lily immediately looked at the olddy gratefully: "Grandma, thank you for your concern. I will be more careful next time!" "It''s not that you''re being careful, but you brought so many bodyguards with you on your trip this time. Just like I was, your grandfather has offended many people. I have also met with danger a few times. Fortunately, I¡¯m lucky. You fell in love with Edwards, so you have to be mentally prepared and be stronger in the future!" The olddy suddenly thought back to her previous experiences in danger, and naturally understood Lily''s feelings, that feeling of escaping from death was really ufortable. Edwards''s hand that was holding onto the fork trembled; he raised his head and looked at Lily nervously. Why did his grandma say such words to her? This was a woman that he had finally married back home with great difficulty, and if he was scared off again, he would have to marry her a second time. Where did he have so much affection to move her? Lily always thought that the olddy was an interesting person; her words were straightforward and honest. She never thought that she would not give respect to her grandson at all. "Grandma, since I dared to love him, of course I would dare to ept everything he has. I''m not afraid of death, nor am I afraid of danger. I''m afraid that he''ll change his mind and not love me!" Lily looked at Edwards with his beautiful eyes. "He dares!" As expected, the olddy was infuriated, her dignified pair of eyes stared straight at Edwards: "Edwards, Tell her right now, would you not love her?" Edwardsughed bitterly in his heart. This woman went abroad and dug a hole for him when she comes back. Very good, let''s go to the bedroomter and see if she still dares to be this proud again. "Grandmother, I swear that I will never change my mind. I will only love her!" Edwards was forced to swear an oath. The olddy said: "A man''s words are most likely untrustworthy. You can just listen and don''t take it seriously!" Edwards, Lily was alreadyughing till the point that she leaned forward, just at this time, Lareina held onto Emma''s hand, and walked down the stairs with George. The two little fellows had washed their hands, and were also preparing to eat. "Grandma, the children are here. Don''t talk about that anymore!" Edwards reminded his grandmother. If the two little fellows knew that they were about to lose their mother, Lily would most likely never be able to think of going out again, especially their son, George. He was not a small character that was easy to mess with, and Edwards was still unable to help him out, so, for the sake of his family''s status, he must not let the children know about this matter. "Emma, hurry up and eat, George, you too ..." The olddy immediately called out affectionately. Emma, this little glutton, obviously liked the part of eating the most. She immediately sat down on the chair, took out a spoon and started to ept the delicious food that her Daddy and Mummy had given her. However, George stood two meters away from the table, not moving at all. His pair of big ck eyes seemed to be filled with all kinds of emotions. Everyone looked at him in shock. Lareina squatted in front of him and asked: "George,e have dinner with Grandma. Your eyes are already red. Did your little sister make you cry again?" "It''s not me!" Emma immediately answered loudly. "No!" George also lowered his head and replied, following that, his eyes started to tear up. He did not say anything, and just silently cried. Looking at his appearance made people''s hearts ache and worry. Lily quickly put down her fork and walked over, then patted his son''s head and asked curiously: "George, what are you feeling wronged about? Tell Mummy. Did something happen at school today?" When George saw Lily walking over, he immediately hugged her leg and cried out loud. All adults were shocked by this cry. Even Emma, who ate arge meal, was frightened. Her big, ck eyes blinked, and then she muttered: "George yed on his phone the moment he came back, and was in a bad mood ying while he was upstairs. He didn''t even y with me, he must be sick!" Hearing the word phone, Lily and Edwards subconsciously looked at each other, both of them panicking. Could it be that this little fellow already knew what happened to her abroad? "Mummy, please don''t leave my sister and me again, okay?" George cried as he spoke. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Lily could only carry his son up and kiss his wet little face. Then, she carried him towards the living room. Emma''s little mouth that was filled with shock just now started to move again. She blinked herrge eyes and asked Edwards: "Daddy, why is George crying? Did he miss the Mummy too much? I missed, too, but I won''t cry, I''m a big baby!" Edwards''s heart was also very anxious and heavy, but he still gave his daughter an encouraging look: "Right, Emma has grown up, there''s no need for father''s Mummy to worry about you. You''re a strong and good kid!" "En!" After Emma received the praise, her face was full of happiness. On the sofa in the living room, Lily held her son and whispered to him, "Did you see that video online?" "En, Mummy, I am relieved that you came back safely. I was almost scared to death!" George''s two small hands were still tightly holding onto Mummy''s arms, not daring to rx for even a moment. Lily painfully lowered her head to kiss his little head, andforted him with a light smile: "Didn''t Mummy return safely? Don''t worry about it anymore, okay? You didn''t tell your sister, do you?" "No, I don''t dare tell her!" George had learned how to endure at such a young age, and he was even more aware of his responsibilities and determination to be a brother. "En, you really are a good brother. Don''t tell Emma about things like this in the future, she isn''t as strong as you, I''m afraid she will be scared!" Only now did Lily know why her son was crying just now. It turned out that he was scared. "En, Mummy, it is so dangerous abroad, can you not go there? I know they definitely know that you are Father''s wife. Do they want to kidnap you and have Father pay you back? " Although George was smart, he didn''t know what the truth was. He only felt that those bad guys wanted to kidnap the Mummy to threaten them with money. Lily could only lie to her son. The adult world was tooplicated, but the children''s world was simple and pure. She didn''t dare let her son touch the adult world too early, so she could only lie to him. "It might be so. However, the bad guys won''t get away with it so easily. Those who do bad things will get their retribution sooner orter." Lily said softly. "Mummy, you promised me that you would not run out by yourself anymore and that it would be very easy for you to be a target. In the future, when you leave, you must follow father and let father protect you!" George finally said what was in his heart and stopped crying. "Alright, Mummy won''t go out alone in the future. I will go with your dad. With your dad by my side, Mummy will feel safe and sound. Do you know that you have to protect your sister even at school?" Lily pinched her son''s tender cheeks in gratitude, and reminded him with a smile. "I know!" George nodded. The conversation ended. Lily carried her son back to the dining table. Emma curiously poked her head over to George and asked: "George, are you sick?" "No! Eat your food!" George was so angry by this little sister that he almost vomited blood every day. He really didn''t know why his little sister would keep talking like that. Was it the same with others'' sisters? "Oh, since you don''t want to say it, then don''t say it. I''ll let Mummy take you to take an injection and have you take your medicine!" Emma arrogantly snorted, and wanted to curse out loud: "Smelly brother!" Chapter 1206 Chapter 1206 Her son''s concern for her caused Lily to be extremely moved. Her son was almost five years old, and the time passed really quickly. She never thought that he had already lived in the Wayne Family for more than a year. At night, Edwards wore a dark robe and stood on the balcony smoking while feeling depressed. The halo scattered down onto his body, revealing his tall and strong body, which gave a sense of security. George came out of the door in a little nightgown of the same color. A little boy of about five years old was already a head taller than his little sister. He was growing upright, but Emma, the cute little girl, was growing horizontally, which made everyone in the family feel like it was fun and fun. The light shone upon his delicate and beautiful little face, and in between his eyes, there was a hint of Edwards''s cold and handsome look, he pursed his lips, at such a young age, his aura was already extraordinary, stable and reserved. "Daddy!" He came over and called out. Edwards extinguished the half ¡ª burnt cigarette in the ashtray beside him, turned around, and looked at his son. His handsome face was gloomy, and had a piece of gentleness in it. "It''s sote, why aren''t you asleep yet?" Edwards squatted down, just in time to have a look at the little fellow. Seeing that its eyes were obviously tired out, yet it endured its sleepiness, it seemed like it had something on his mind again. "Daddy, are you worried about Mummy?" the little guy whispered when he saw the tiredness on his father''s face. "Yeah, of course Daddy is worried. Are you worried about her as well?" Edwards smiled and asked him. "Daddy, I will hand over Mummy to you. You must protect her well and not let her get injured!" George spoke with the tone of a little adult. "Don''t worry. Daddy will definitely protect her well. You must also grow up quickly to be the guardian of the Mummy and Little Sister, okay?" Edwards felt that his son''s attitude towards him had be more respectful. This was a good thing. It meant that in his son''s heart, he was a father with a very high status, someone that he could rely on and trust. "Hmm, with father''s words, I am relieved. Dad, good night. You should go to bed early as well!" The little fellow had gotten the answer he wanted, and it was only then that he secretly let out a sigh of relief. "Go. Daddy has to rest as well!" Edwards stood up, holding his small hand, he left the balcony. Edwards sent his son into the children''s room. Seeing his daughter sleeping horizontally, with the nket already kicked away by her legs, Emma really slept restlessly. He bent down and covered her with the nket before turning his head to tell his son, "If you wake up in the middle of the night, remember to check if Emma has kicked the nket and covered her with it." "I will. Daddy, don''t worry, although this idiot Emma sleeps like a pig, she is my younger sister!" George said while beaming. "Alright, now that you have the appearance of a big brother, I can finally rest at ease!" Edwards bent over and kissed the precious girl on her forehead before turning off the light and gently closing the door. Pushing open the bedroom door, Lily had already taken a bath, lying on the bed as she organized her results of the past few days. Seeing that the man had entered, she immediately put herptop on the side. "Why are you so serious?" Edwards looked at her and asked with a smile. "I just want to quickly summarize some of my experience. What if I forget about it after a few days?" Lily''s mouth raised, her beautiful eyes filled with deep emotions as she looked at the man walking towards her. Edwards''s gaze was also locked onto her. He had not seen her for more than a week, he truly missed her dearly. Lily had already taken a bath, and was wearing a light purple nightgown. His jet -ck hair had also just been washed off, and after being blown dry, it was as smooth as silk falling on her shoulders, giving her a gentle and elegant appearance. Even though she was already a mother, the pure aura she exuded was still there. Her eyes were clear and untainted. When she looked at you, the water rippled gently. She was indescribably beautiful. Edwards''s breathing suddenly slowed, he could not help but directly lean forward and press down, while Lily obediently fell backwards. The two of them looked at each other with the aura of the heaven and earth, the deep love in their eyes was seen with a single nce, and they were not hidden at all. From the mutual dislike and mutual trust from before to now, this rtionship was forged step by step. The affection between them was like a cornerstone, building up the most stable foundation. "Lily!" Edwards couldn''t help but call out her name. At this moment, he could no longer suppress his heart, and he missed her. In this past week, although he looked calm on the surface, there was still a sense of missing her in his heart. "En!" Lily''s face instantly turned red, the man called out her name in a deep voice, as though a fire had burned her heart, causing her entire body to heat up. "Did you miss me this week?" Edwards curled his sexy lips and asked with a hint of jealousy. "I''ve been thinking about work all week... Ugh!" Before Lily could finish speaking, her small mouth was forcefully sealed by the man. Other than saying that he was missed, Edwards did not want to hear anything that had nothing to do with him. Was this woman on purpose? Even though she knew he had gone crazy for her, she still made him angry. The following scene could no longer be described with words. Lily could deeply feel how this man missed her, to nearly squeeze out all of the passion and energy in her body. Morning! Faintly, Lily felt something heavy on her body that was recklessly igniting. It was unbearable for her, so she could only reach out to push it away. Edwards extended his big hand out and grabbed her small hand, then whispered into her ears: "There''s something I haven''t told you yet." "What is it?" Lily really wanted to sleep for a while longer, why was his strength so good, and why did hee to provoke her so early in the morning? "Elizabeth is pregnant; she should be brought home now. Go and visit her today at noon!" Edwards felt that Elizabeth would definitely be her sister-inw in the future, so he let Lily take good care of her. "Really?" Lily immediately woke up, because this news was too shocking to her. Before she left the country, didn''t Joshua pretend to be together with Cathy? Why did she hear about Elizabeth''s pregnancy? It seemed like this was a good thing. "It''s true. My grandma knows about it too. For the sake of her child, she has no objections this time!" Edwards couldn''t help but smile. The worst that could happen to a grandma was for her grandson to suffer, so he gave his little brother such a bad idea back then. It seemed to have really worked. "That''s great, Elizabeth is pregnant, your grandmother has forgiven her, the good thing between her and your brother is nearing." Lily said happily. "I don''t know if something good will happen soon or not, but the most important thing right now is for Elizabeth to give birth to the child properly. Because of her father''s matter, she was injured and gave birth in the hospital, she should be fine now." Edwards was most worried about Elizabeth''s health. "Then I''ll buy something for her at noon today." could not help but be anxious, a woman should be the most careful when she''s pregnant, but when she was pregnant, she did not have any ideas, and the two little guys were very solid too. At that time, when she was running around every day, her children were also perfectly fine, but a woman''s innate constitution was different, so some people''s bodies are a little weaker, so they still need to be careful. "Yeah, it''s almost 9 o''clock. It''s time to wake up!" With that said, Edwards got off the bed. "Ah, it''s already past 9? The children... Did they go to ss?" Lily''s mind exploded, a sense of guilt rising up from her heart. She actually slept till nine o''clock. "Don''t worry, Grandma and Mom won''t say anything about you." Seeing her nervous and uneasy expression, Edwards immediatelyughed. "You''re stillughing? It''s all your fault!" Lily stared at him angrily, grabbing the pillow by his side and throwing it at him. Edwards reached out his hand to catch it easily, and said with an evil aura: "It''s been banned for more than a week, I really can''t hold it in, I promise you, in the future, I will restrain myself!" Lily rolled her eyes at him; she was toozy to lower herself to his level. This man might have his words, but she didn''t believe a word he said on the bed. Lily quickly washed up and changed her clothes. She went downstairs with a guilty conscience.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1207 Chapter 1207 When Lily went downstairs, fortunately the olddy wasn''t in the living room either, so she secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Edwards followed her down the stairs, wearing a clean and expensive suit. He had a very refined temperament, young face, and features that were as exquisite as a sculpture. Even though it was a handsome face, his eyes were sharp and ruthless like a tiger or leopard, and the thing he wanted to do today reflected the turmoil in his heart. Lily turned around, and when she saw him get down, her beautiful eyes blinked twice. She immediately walked over and asked him: "Do you want to eat breakfast before you leave?" C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Edwards was still holding onto his sleeve, and his eyes that were cold just a moment ago became as tender as spring the moment he saw the woman, and he replied with a low voice. "Okay. I''ll eat at home." "Oh right, where does Elizabeth live? I will find it so that I can visit her!" Lily asked curiously. Edwards gave her the address on his phone, and then warned her softly: "Don''t go out alone, remember to bring some bodyguards along!" "Un, got it!" Lily was now frightened, of course she wouldn''t be so stupid as to drive her own car out. Edwards suddenly leaned over, lifted her chin and imprinted it on her vermilion lips, then walked out of the living room with a smile. Lily was kissed by him and her soul was also stolen by him. After a long while, she turned around to look outside the gate and saw that the several ck car had left in an orderly fashion. Lily lowered her head and pursed her lips into a smile. Even though she had just experienced a dangerous moment yesterday, her heart was currently brimming with a sense of security. Was her heart really getting stronger and stronger? Not long after Edwards''s convoy left, he, who was sitting in the back seat, received a call: "Mr. Wayne, we''ve already tied him up, how should we deal with him?" "Hit him hard for me!" Edwards gritted his teeth coldly. "Jack Wayne''s reaction is very strange, he seems to know that you kidnapped him, but he didn''t scream or struggle, looking like he''s going to die." Larry could not help but say this. "Is that so? The father and son love to act. Break his legs and see what kind of expression John Wayne will have!" Edwardsughed coldly. "Okay, Mr. Wayne, are youing over soon?" Looking through the ss window, Larry saw that Jack Wayne had been beaten up. However, Jack Wayne did not seem to resist at all, silently epting the other party''s punches and kicks. "I''m not going over. Just throw him out after you deal with him. Just don''t let him die!" After Edwards gave this order, he hung up. However, very quickly, his phone rang again. Edwards looked at the caller ID, a cold light shining in his eyes. He deliberately refused the call, but the other party seemed unwilling to give up and continued to call him. Finally, Edwards felt that the other party was flustered and exasperated, and slowly picked up his phone. Sure enough, John Wayne''s voice approached a roar, "Edwards, did you kidnap my son and take him away? Let him out. Is he your brother?" Edwards took the phone away from his ear, and only after he finished shouting did he slowly ask: "You must have found the wrong person, I just got up, and I don''t know what you''re talking about." "Stop pretending here, who else can you be? Hurry and let him go!" John Wayne bellowed in anger. "You know very well how many enemies you have made. Moreover, we are rtives, how can we be enemies? Isn''t that what you always said on the tip of your tongue? You must believe me, I am your nephew!" Edwards''s words were so infuriating that people would rather give up their lives, and John Wayne became mute for a moment. "Edwards, if you feel that your uncle has done anything wrong, you can juste and find me. Don''t touch your cousin, he doesn''t know anything." Although John Wayne was a scum, he still felt pain for his only son. Earlier, he had felt that Edwards would not touch him, but now, it seemed that he had been too naive. "You sayings make me think about what happened to my wife outside the country yesterday. I don''t know who I offended, but someone want to kill my wife. Tsk, uncle, you really have to go investigate." Edwards''s yful attitude made John Wayne want to punch him, but he ended up smashing his fist on cotton. "Do you know that kidnapping is illegal?" John Wayne decided to threaten him. "All I know is that it''s against thew to order the bikers and the mob to hurt people." Edwards always had words to stab him. John Wayne was terrified in his heart; he thought that since Edwards did not have any evidence, it would be impossible for him to suspect anything. However, he never thought that Edwards yed an identical game with him, and only then did he drive him crazy. "I will find my son. Edwards, if I can''t find my son, I will look for my parents to settle this matter." John Wayne roared loudly in anger, he waspletely threatening the two elders. Edwards gritted his teeth tightly. He knew that John Wayne would definitelye to find his grandparents, because he was a scum, a coward, and a person who did not have any sort of conscience. "You cane and tell them directly that your son is already dead. Let the two elders properly mourn for him." Edwards was not afraid of his little bit of threat, if he really provoked him, he would definitely not care about it anymore. "Edwards, you... You want to kill him?" John Wayne was so scared that his whole body was trembling. Although Edwards''s words were out of anger, he had hinted at the consequences. If he came to find the two elders, his son would definitely die. "Who do I want to kill? I''m just joking with you, right? Don''t worry about it!'''' Edwardsughed coldly, that smile was extremely sinister and terrifying. "Good, very good. You are more promising than your father. You are ruthless!" John Wayne would definitely not let him die, but he would definitely make him suffer a fate worse than death. With such a vicious method, he did indeed make one think of the scene that urred five years ago when he was patiently enduring. Edwards finally made it clear to him. He was clear that Jack Wayne was John Wayne''s only son and an heir to his lineage. John Wayne would not really want his son to die, after all these years, the reason why he kept his son out of this mess was to protect his son''s life so that he would not be dragged into this. It was time for him to repay the debt. What was suffering, what was the feeling of despair? John Wayne smashed his phone in his office until it rang. He held his head with both hands and felt as if his head was about to explode from the pain. "Edwards... You are forcing me. You are ruthless, and I can be even more ruthless than you!" Right now, he could not stay calm. Even if Edwards did not kill his son and make him be disabled and injured, John Wayne would not be able to bear it. And at this moment, Jack Wayne had already been beaten to a pulp. Heid on the ground, spat out a mouthful of blood, andughed at himself. He did not say anymore words, and only closed his eyes. Larry held onto his Bluetooth earpiece and instructed one of them, "Break one of his legs for me. Remember, don''t hurt him too badly, at least make it so that he can''t walk for a month!" Larry still admired Jack Wayne''s determination. He couldn''t be really nning to use his body to atone for his father''s sins, right? Lily brought up a lot of gifts, and following the address on her phone, she found the vi that Elizabeth was currently living in. Lily rang the doorbell, and an unfamiliar woman walked over to open the door: "So it''s Mrs. Wayne. I finally meet you." Seeing the other party''s smiling face, Lily felt a little embarrassed and quickly asked: "May I ask if Elizabeth is staying here?" "Eliza lives here, are you here to see her? Come in!" May quickly opened the door, and Lily''s three cars drove in. Elizabeth was upstairs, and when she heard themotion downstairs and walked to the side of the curtain, she was slightly startled when she saw Lily getting out of the car. Lily brought a lot of things over and stacked them on the table in the living room like a small mountain. May was dumbstruck when she saw this, the young mistress was really generous to actually give so many things. "Eliza is upstairs. I''ll go call her!" May said happily. "No need, I''ll go upstairs. I heard her matters. It''s better for her not to walk around!" Lily hurriedly advised her and decided to head upstairs to take a look for herself. Chapter 1208 Chapter 1208 Lily walked around the spiral staircase, with white jade fences and heavy and exquisite carpets, it could be seen that Joshua had spent a lot of time and effort to get to this house. Lily heaved a sigh of relief, she no longer had any other hopes, she only hoped that the Wayne Family would get along well. Lily went to the second floor and saw Elizabeth standing delicately in the corridor. Seeing here, a smile appeared on her pale and thin face, and she softly called out: "Sister Calire, you''re here!" Lily sized her up. She was wearing a beige long skirt and her long hair was tied loosely behind her head. There was no makeup on her face; Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. What do you mean by ''a hibiscuses out of water''? To carve it naturally, you must be referring to a woman who was born to be beautiful. "You''re still calling me big sister? Should I change my words?" Lily smiled as she walked over, and joked. Elizabeth''s jade ¡ª like face slightly flushed. She lowered her head and self-deprecatingly said, "How could I have such good fortune? I don''t even dare to think about it now!" "Is the child well? I heard you were injured. Are you better now?" Lily realized that Elizabeth was not as confident as before. Maybe anyone who experienced her life would have a better temper. How pitiful, at such a young age, she had to go through such a miserable life, forcefully forcing her to grow up, epting the dark side of the world; Lily suddenly thought of herself,pared to Elizabeth, she was truly lucky. "I''m fine now. Kids,e sit inside and chat!" Elizabeth immediately replied. The two of them walked into the bedroom. Beside them was an exquisite little balcony with a table and chairs on it. The scenery of theke and mountains could be seen behind them. It was indeed a good ce to be idle. May had already carried some fruits and tea up the stairs. Lily looked at her and asked curiously: "Eliza, is this your friend?" "Yes, her name is May, she''s my new friend." Elizabeth hurriedly introduced. May said while beaming: "I am invited by Joshua to specially take care of Eliza. Mrs. Wayne, if there''s anything you need, please tell me!" Lilyughed: "I am here to see Eliza!" "Eliza, you guys chat, I won''t disturb you guys anymore!" May left tactfully. The two of them drank tea as they chatted. Elizabeth roughly told her about what had happened recently. Lily was even more frightened and worried for her. "You and Joshua are finally going to bear fruit. As for Grandma, I told Edwards to say something. You can rx and take care of your child. Don''t think about anything else!" Lilyforted her. "I don''t think about anything else now, as long as I can stay by his side I''m satisfied. Sis, actually, I still feel very guilty sometimes, and I feel as if this child is deliberately threatening the elders of Wayne Family, but I really didn''t know that this child woulde here at this time." After Elizabeth said all these, she looked like she was ming herself. "The baby is fate. Don''t think too much into it. You and Joshua have been fated to be together for so long, you can''t separate from each other to begin with. Stay together and live your days together. This is happiness." In the past, whenever she thought about love, it should be explosive. She must be passionate. Lovers must burn themself like two balls of me, then that would be considered meaningful love, but now, she realized, the true test of love was to live together like a long stream of water, experiencing warmth and dependence on the smallest details of one''s life. If there she was sick, she would be taken good care of. Tired, hugged; Cried,forted, that would be the truest and safest love. "Yup, Lily. I feel that there are a lot of things about you that are worthy for me to learn. If we be family, I will learn from you. I will work hard to not be impatient, and learn to enjoy peaceful happiness!" While Elizabeth envied Lily, she also appreciated her attitude towards life and emotions. A shrewd woman can covet a moment ofcency, but a woman with great wisdom knows better how to hold the life she wants. Lily''s face was extremely red, as sheughed self-deprecatingly: "Don''t learn from me, I don''t have any good points!" "If you don''t have any good points, why would Big Bro love you so much?" Elizabethughed. "To be honest, I don''t know why he treats me so well. Maybe his eyes aren''t too good, or maybe it''s because I raised two children for him. Is he thanking me?" Lily joked. Elizabeth was truly amused by her. She smiled, and her beautiful face became even more beautiful. "You should smile more. When you smile, you look really nice." Lily had just seen her frowning and distressed, and now she had a smile in her eyes, as though she was young. "I will, I used to be a person who loved tough, a person who didn''t care about anything in the world. I hope that I can return to that state as soon as possible, but if there isn''t a conclusion to my mother''s matter, I will never be able to stop worrying." When she mentioned her mother who was trapped inside, Elizabeth''s expression became sad again. Lily also sighed, "Eliza, let me ask you something. If your mother was really involved in the assassination of my father-inw, what would you do?" Elizabeth looked dazed. After being stunned for two seconds, she mocked lightly: "Of course it''s to admit my guilt. I won''t do it for her. If this happens to me, I''m also willing to admit my wrongs!" "Good, it''s good as long as you''re so reasonable!" Lily felt that Elizabeth''s thoughts were still clear and bright. Only in this way would Joshua not need to apany her to make a resolute choice when many things were rted to one another. Moreover, this kind of rtionship towards them was the fairest. "Lily, don''t worry about me, I''m not selfish!" Elizabeth had thought it through, and she knew that her mother actually wanted to atone for her sins. "Alright, I actually don''t have any other intentions. I just hope that you all will be alright. Rest well, I''ll leave first. Next time, I''ll bring my children to visit you!" Lily stood up, nning to leave. "Lily, be careful on your way!" Elizabeth had also seen her dangerous experience abroad, which was why she kept reminding her. "Okay!" Lily turned and left. When it waste in the night, Joshua brought back a big bag of stuff. May was prepared dinner. Recently, Cathy did not need to apany Joshua to act, so she had already went abroad to seek refuge, afraid that her family would catch her. After Joshua put down his things, he immediately ran upstairs. Halfway, May shouted loudly from behind him, "Eliza is taking a walk in the rear garden, what are you doing upstairs?" Joshua had no choice but to turn and run towards the rear garden. After running out the side door, he saw Elizabeth sitting on a swing alone, the wide skirt of her dress swaying gently with her as it flew up into the air. "Eliza, how dare you swing here?" When Joshua saw her, he immediately ran over to her and worried. Elizabeth looked up at him andughed: "I''m fine now. I just want toe down to take a breather!" Joshua walked in front of her, squatted down, and gently held her small hand with his big hand. "What are you thinking about again?" "Lily came over today, and we''ve talked about a lot of things. It''s so good that she''se!" Elizabeth could not help but exim. "Of course, my big brother has sharp eyes. The woman he picks is naturally good!" Joshua joked. "That... When you asked me to act before, I found it a little funny now that I think about it!" Elizabeth started to bring up the topic. Joshua''s handsome face flushed red. He bit his lips: "Are you ming me?" "No wonder. I was willing to do it and even took a lot of your money!" Seeing that his face was flushed, Elizabeth''s mood actually became even better. "That''s right. You have to remember that you are using money to handle matters. You are not allowed to mention it in the future. I am embarrassed!" Now that Joshua thought about how young and reckless he was back then, he felt so regretful that he wanted to ruthlessly smash himself with a brick. He didn''t know the height of the earth, but he had feelings for his sister-inw. Elizabeth reached out her hand, and gently caressed his handsome face with her finger: "Joshua, you are you. No matter what happened in the past, I will always love you!" "Really? Don''t lie to me!" Joshua grabbed her hand, and strongly kissed the back of her hand. Chapter 1209 Chapter 1209 After Jack Wayne disappeared for around 10 hours, he was thrown onto the side of the road. He was covered in blood, and after waking up from his daze, he did not even have the strength to crawl back up, only breathing heavily. In truth, he had tried very hard, but when he stood up, he realized that one of his legs was extremely painful, and he had fallen down again. "Bah!" Jack Wayne spat out another mouthful of blood. This ce was very deste, and no one passed by, adding that the sky was already dark, he couldn''t even see his five fingers in front of him, and he knew that Edwards was preparing to let him go. Jack Wayne saw something that reflected light at his feet. It was his phone, Jack Wayne picked it up and opened it, there was actually a signal. Should he say, "Thank god?" No, he didn''t want to say anything now. He had to bear the consequences of what his father had done. Could it be considered as righteous and unquestionable? Jack Wayne was still considered a tough nut. After going through so much, he could only endure until now without making a sound, but just because he did not make a sound, did not mean that he was not in pain. On the contrary, he felt that he had already died once. Jack Wayne took out his phone, opened his contact record, and searched for people that could bring him away from this damned ce. There were rows upon rows of people, but he actually did not trust any of them. If his little sister was still alive, he would be the first to think of her. Unfortunately, she was far away in heaven and would never return in this life. Jack Wayne''s fingers were stiff and he clenched his teeth tightly. It could be because he was growing up in a dark environment, causing him to lose all trust in outsiders. He felt that they may not want life, but they are ying with people''s hearts. They are terrible people. In the end, Jack Wayne''s fingers stopped moving because he seemed to have seen someone he could trust. "Gloria!" Jack Wayne murmured this name. His despairing heart actually gave birth to an inexplicable trace of hope. When he called, Gloria actually instantly answered his call, her voice sounded anxious: "Jack Wayne, where are you? Your dad just came by and he''s looking for you. Did something happen to you?" "Gloria, my leg is broken. Can youe over and help me?" Jack Wayne asked calmly. "What? Broken legs? Where are you? I''lle over now!" Hearing that, Gloria''s mind was nk for a moment, she did not know what a broken leg meant, and felt like it really was broken. "I don''t know where this is. I''ll give you a location. Come here!" Only then did Jack Wayne realize that he was actually on a mountain in the suburbs. From his position, he could see the brightly lit city not far away. "Why are you on this mountain?" Gloria looked at the location and was shocked once again. "Don''t ask so many questions,e over now. I hope you cane over alone, is that okay?" Jack Wayne requested. "Alone? Don''t you want an ambnce?" Gloria was startled again. "No need, do not let anyone else know, I will repay you!" Jack Wayne lowered his voice. Gloria knew that Jack Wayne had a lot of secrets, and although he didn''t mention a single word to her, she could still see through it. Since he didn''t allow her to ask further, Gloria was a sensible person, she didn''t ask anymore; she only took her jacket and ran out. She first took a taxi, sending her to the foot of the mountain. Gloria was quite familiar with this mountain, because her hometown used to be at the back of the mountain. When she was young, she would often go to the mountain with her little friends to pick wild fruits and mushrooms. She also remembered the shape of thend on the mountain. It was just that she did not know Jack Wayne''s exact location. Gloria was a brave girl; she only took out a shlight and a mobile phone, and directly entered into the dark mountain forest. "Jack Wayne!" Gloria called out his name as she walked. Since there was no one around him, it would be easier to find him. At the beginning, she wasn''t afraid, but when she passed a cemetery, she actually tripped over it, scaring her to the point that her soul almost flew off her body. She immediately ran, but fell back down the path in front of her. Luckily, it was only a small slope, and she wasn''t injured. She just rubbed her body a few times, and her face was burning. "Jack Wayne!" She was afraid. She shouted that person''s name even louder. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "I''m here!" From the distance came the hoarse voice of a man. Gloria was overjoyed, and quickly shouted his name, running frantically in his direction. When she saw the light, she knew she had found him. "What happened? Did youe here by yourself to climb the mountain and break your leg?" The first reaction of Gloria, who was already sweating profusely, was precisely when this man broke his own leg. "Take it as it is!" Jack Wayne mocked himself. Gloria walked in front of him and discovered that things were not that simple. Jack Wayne''s body was still stained with blood, and even his handsome face was injured. One of his cheeks was red and swollen. "What''s the matter with you?" When Gloria saw this scene, she felt as if her heart had been broken. She crouched down and stretched out her hand to touch his arm, but unfortunately, her hand was frozen in midair and she didn''t know where to touch him. "I''m fine. Help me out of here. It''s really hard for you to get here alone!" Jack Wayne felt that after suffering from this battle, it was much easier, and the pressure in his heart, had suddenly disappeared. "Did you get beaten up by someone? Why don''t you call the police? I always thought you were smart, but I didn''t expect you to be even stupider than me!" Gloria suddenly cried, she did not know why she cried, but when all sorts of emotions rose, tears would not stop flowing out. "I can''t call the police. I can''t let anyone know about my injuries!" Jack Wayne gritted his teeth and said, in truth, it was not only Edwards who cared about the two of them, Jack Wayne too, he was not as vicious and ruthless as John Wayne, his heart was still warm, and when he saw that Edwards had endured the hatred of killing his father, just for the sake of the two elders'' safety and health, Jack Wayne suddenly understood, the difference between humans was actually so huge, he knew that he could not bepared to Edwards, and was not willing to ept it in the past. He felt that he was not much weaker than him, but after experiencing all of these things, he realized that they had one conscience, and he did not know which corner he had thrown that bit of conscience. Actually, Jack Wayne had received even more care from the old man and olddy. Back then, when Edwards had returned to his hometown alone, the old man and olddy had insisted on staying abroad to help Jack. Because they felt that he would be lonely if he lost his father, they had apanied him for four to five years. Jack didn''t say it. He remembered it. Gloria cried as she helped him up, and sighed: "Fine, if you don''t want me to call the police, I won''t report it, let''s go!" "Thank you!" Jack Wayne told her. Gloria bit her lips, did not say a word, and only used all the strength in her body to allow Jack to lean on, and move forward step by step. The journey was so long that they would never forget it for the rest of their lives. The mountain roads were rough, and there were many nocturnal mosquitoes in the mountains. Both of them were bitten by many times, but neither of them said anything. Finally, when they reached the side of the road, Gloria realized that the pants she was wearing had been cut open, and was almost reaching her thigh. She was a young girl easy to be embarrassed, and it was really difficult for her at the moment. Fortunately, there was a taxi that stopped in front of them. The two of them only said that they were trapped inside the mountain to explore. As soon as they got out, the taxi driver was kind and didn''t mind them being dirty, so he drove them straight back to the city. Gloria was still thinking of how to go up the stairs in a while. In case they are seen, others must gossip. Jack Wayne pointed the taxi in another direction and Gloria was stunned. When the taxi stopped, it was in front of a vi. Gloria paid the taxi driver excessively, and turned around to see Jack Wayne using his fingerprint to unlock the gate. He then typed in a string of password, and the door opened with a nk. "Come in!" Jack Wayne said to the dumbstruck her. Only then did Gloria continue to support him and walk into the living room. When the lights were switched on, the two of them looked extremely embarrassed. At this moment, Jack Wayne had a good idea that he wanted to treat her well forever. Chapter 1210 Chapter 1210 Gloria could not care more about the shame now. She quickly walked in front of Jack Wayne and saw that the pants on his leg were already sticking to the ce where he was injured. She squatted down and after a careful inspection, she immediately asked: "Is there a case for first aid at home? Let me treat your wounds first." "Yes, look for it in that room!" At the moment, Jack Wayne was extremely tired, his entire body was sore. Heid down on the sofa and looked at the bright lights above his head. Gloria came out with a small box in her hand. When she opened it, she discovered that there were actually a lot of useful things inside, and even detoxified scissors. Gloria''s breath tightened, and walked to the side of the sofa, and seeing that Jack Wayne was lying motionlessly, she was so scared that she almost died. She quickly shook him lightly: "Jack Wayne, I''m going to cut open your pants, and if it hurts, you must endure it!" "Cut it!" Jack Wayne had an expression that showed that he was not afraid of death. Gloria''s hand trembled as she began to cut open his pants inch by inch. Only then did she realize that there were still a few rtively deep wounds on his body. It''s a knife wound, and the blue and purple marks of the stick Gloria was stunned. What exactly was this grudge, to actually want to beat him into such a state, what was even more unimaginable was that Jack Wayne did not want to call the police after receiving such a heavy beating, and instead wanted to endure it by himself. "What''s wrong? Isn''t it ugly?" Jack Wayne saw that her eyes were fixated on his wound, and actually did not dare to move, thinking that she was afraid. "May I ask why they hit you?" Gloria continued to move his hands, but his voice was choked with emotions. "The hatred of killing father, the hatred of killing wife, and many new and old grudges can all be ced on me. In any case, I am already very lucky to be able to take back my life." Jack Wayne said casually. As Gloria listened, her fingers started to tremble again. She never thought that Jack would actually provoke so much trouble, but she felt that Jack Wayne was not bad to such an extent. "En!" Gloria''s hand identally touched his wound, causing the man to clench her fist in pain, cold sweat instantly emerging. "Sorry, I''ll try to be gentle!" Gloria was so scared that her face turned white, and her movements became even lighter. "Gloria, thank you foring to help me!" Jack Wayne saw that she was also sweating profusely, but her willpower could still be considered strong, and the movements of her hands were swift. It could be seen that she was a girl with a steady mind, and Jack Wayne gained a better knowledge of her. "Since you''re willing to let me help you out, it means that you trust me a lot. Being trusted by others is also an amazing thing, right?" Gloriaughed at herself. "I failed in my life. As I opened my contact list, I just realized that I don''t have anyone I can trust. To me, your background is the cleanest and most innocent. Just treat today''s matter as me owing you a favor and I will repay you!" Jack Wayne said in a serious tone. "How can you still have the strength to speak? Lie down, I''m going to disinfect you, your leg also needs to be treated in time, don''t fall sick!" Gloria reminded him in a low voice. "Help me deal with my other wounds first. I''ll change my clothester and go to the hospital!" Of course, Jack Wayne had to go to the hospital. He did not want to be unable to walk on his own path in the future. Gloria takes out the disinfectant and gently disinfects it for him. Jack¡¯s brow was blue with pain, and his shirt was almost wet with sweat. Gloria also felt that her hands and feet were numb. She tightly pursed the corner of her lips. Without panicking, she started to apply medicine on him, and wrapped him in gauze, and only after doing all this, did Gloria realize that her legs had already squatted down to the point where they were numb, and didn''t even have the strength to stand up anymore. She simply sat on the ground. "You''re also injured, hurry up and take care of it!" Jack Wayne raised his head and saw that the girl''s body was covered with bruises. Her pants were also torn, and one could see her fair skin, which was also scarred. "I''m fine. Do you have any clothes that I can wear?" Being stared at like that, Gloria started to blush for some reason, she reached out to pull her pants that was ripped apart, and asked softly. "Go upstairs and find. If you don''t have any, I''ll trouble you to wear my clothes!" Jack Wayne pointed upstairs. Only then did Gloria stand up again and walk upstairs. When she came down, she was already wearing a man''s shirt, revealing her long and straight legs. "I brought you your clothes. Do you want to change now? We have to get to the hospital and fix your legs!¡± Gloria still remembered the leg he broke. It was so painful to the point where he couldn''t even use his strength. "Can you help me? I can''t change it myself!" Jack Wayne pleaded with her. "Alright!" Gloria was not a pampered girl. At that moment, she did not care about anything, but walked over and reached for the man¡¯s shirt. Jack Wayne couldn''t help but look at her. Because she was so close, when he saw the serious expression on her face, his heart trembled slightly. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Just as Gloria undid his fourth button, Jack Wayne reached out and held onto her two small hands. Gloria''s entire body stiffened. Her beautiful eyes looked at him nervously. Jack Wayne used arge palm to wrap around her two small hands, he lowered his head to look at the two small hands that he was tightly holding, and Jack Wayne said with a low and hoarse voice: "You''re the first woman to take off my clothes like this, you know? You are responsible for me!" Gloria''s heart trembled. It was hard for her to believe that this man was about to lose his life, yet he still had the mind to joke with her. "Jack Wayne, you''re a man!" Gloria gently struggled, but the man''s grip was too tight. "Is a man''s innocence not his innocence?" Jack Wayne really revealed a yful smile, but, on his pale and sickly handsome face, this smile seemed a little weak. Gloria said as her face twisted in anger, "If you still don''t let go, I won''t help you anymore. You change for yourself!" "No, I''m just joking!" Seeing that she was about to leave him alone, Jack Wayne did not dare to speak anymore nonsense, and immediately released his hand. Gloria red at him angrily and started pulling on his shirt. "I''ll call you honey from now on!" Jack Wayne''s mouth was not idle as he continued to speak. "No, just call me by my name!" Gloria retorted. "Honey, you probably don''t have a boyfriend now, right?" Jack Wayne''s gaze swept across her beautiful face. "Why do you ask?" Gloria immediately red at him vigntly. "I want to be your boyfriend, okay?" Jack Wayne asked seriously. Gloria''s body trembled, she really did not expect Jack Wayne to say such words, she snorted: "Who said to give me a hundred million, to let me leave?" Jack Wayne instantly became mute. That was right, at that time he waspletely disheartened and did not want to tie her up to suffer alongside him, which was why he said those words. "Then what are your considerations?" Jack Wayne asked her nervously. "Stand up first. I''ll help you take off your pants!" Gloria did not reply him, and only unhappily asked him for it. Jack Wayne''s handsome face suddenly tensed up, and said with embarrassment: "How about, I do it myself!" "I''ll do it!" Gloria knew that his entire body was covered with injuries, and it was possible that even his bent hand was in pain, so she forced the words out. "Are you really not afraid?" Jack Wayneughed. "What am I afraid of? It''s not like I haven''t seen a man before!" Gloria said with disgust. Jack Wayne thought about what happened that day at the hotel. Although he could not remember the details, Gloria who was always awake, had probably seen through all of him. "Gloria, be my girlfriend. I guarantee that I will split half of my wealth with you!" Jack Wayne really did not want to push thedy away anymore. He felt that he would feel a lot more at ease if she was by his side. "I don''t want to be your girlfriend. The next unlucky person should be me!" Gloria said angrily. Jack Wayne was stunned; he did not expect her to reply like this. "Are you afraid of being implicated by me?" Jack Wayne didn''t have any more confidence. Indeed, there wasn''t any benefit in following him. Gloria saw that the light in his eyes had suddenly dimmed. She was stunned. Had she hurt his heart? Gloria''s heart was in a panic, she did not know what to do, but suddenly, she lowered her head and pressed her lips against the man''s forehead, treating it as a response. Chapter 1211 Chapter 1211 The lips that were pressed against his forehead were as soft as silk, and carried a slight coolness, causing Jack Wayne''s heart to tremble. He raised his head with some disbelief, and met Emilia Woolf''s panicking eyes. If Jack Wayne was still in the mood to joke around with her, at this moment, he was unable to recover his interest. "That... Lift your leg! " Emilia Woolf also had an awkward expression, her voice was trembling. But Jack Wayne did not raise his leg, but instead, directly extended his hand and pulled her into his embrace. Emilia Woolf sat on hisp without any precautions. Although she was thin, she still had a weight, and she was worried that if she pushed down with her weight, Jack Wayne''s leg would be crippled. "You ... What are you doing? "Emilia Woolf was pulled into his embrace and held tightly. She did not dare to move, and only looked at him with fear and condemnation. This man was really sick of living. Even being injured to this extent, he actually did such a disgraceful thing to her. Jack Wayne''s thin lips were very close to her ear, almost as if he was speaking right next to her ear. His breath was warm, disturbing her soul: "Emilia Woolf, you admit that you like me, right?" "I, I didn''t!" Emilia Woolf really regretted revealing her thoughts just now. This man really knew how to push herself even further and now, she seemed to be caught in his palm, she didn''t even have the strength to struggle free. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Your eyes have already given me the answer. I, Jack Wayne, have not lived my life in vain. Jack Wayne mocked himselfzily as his thin lips gently brushed against her red cheeks like water. Then, he let her go. Emilia Woolf hurriedly jumped out from his embrace and heard the man let out an unbearably painful groan. Looking at his handsome face again, it was already pale-green. Bean-sized cold sweat dripped down his forehead. "you deserve it, who let you mess around!" Although her heart ached for him, Emilia Woolf still cursed in anger. "Yes, I deserve it. Slight, from now on, you are my girlfriend!" Jack Wayne took a bit of energy and smiled at her. Emilia Woolf was toozy to bother with him anymore, but her hands still moved very lightly. She quickly helped him put on his pants, and when she tied his belt, Emilia Woolf''s hands were still stiff for a few seconds. Emilia Woolf drove Jack Wayne''s car to the hospital, luckily she had gotten her driver''s license in her first year, in order to find a better job, and was finally going to be of use. In the hospital, Jack Wayne was in so much pain that he almost lost consciousness. He was sent to the operation room and doctors did an hour of surgery beforeing out. Emilia Woolf guarded the side of his sickbed as she propped up her chin and looked at the unconscious Jack Wayne. She was really curious, just what had this man experienced? Why did he always give off an aura of despair and sorrow despite his noble aura? Could it be that rich people had more troubles than people without money? Emilia Woolf was also tired, sheid down beside his sickbed and fell asleep. John Wayne asked all the people he could, but there was no news at all about his son, and his phone could not be reached, because when Jack Wayne got off the mountain, he turned off his phone. He knew that his father woulde and find him, but he did not want him to find him right now. John Wayne had no other choice but to personally drive to find Edwards Wayne. He found out that Edwards Wayne was still in thepany building, and wanted to go upstairs to find him immediately. Edwards Wayne didn''t stop him, instead, he had Larry bring him downstairs. In a serious office, the man took off his suit jacket s and tie, and casuallyid them on his office chair. His white shirt couldn''t cover up the noble aura that the man carried around with him. Edwards Wayne''s temperament became more and more stable, like a pool in the deep sea. No one could understand what he was thinking, and it would cause the enemy to be unable to do anything to him. John Wayne angrily pushed the door open, and entered the room. He saw that the man seemed to be specially waiting for him, sitting in his position high up, looking down upon him, Even his own uncle was suppressed by him, causing him to lose his will. "Edwards Wayne, Where exactly did you hide my son? Let him out! " John Wayne had thought just now that if he saw Edwards Wayne, the first thing he would do would be to grab him by the cor and interrogate him fiercely. But now, he realized that he didn''t even have the courage to walk in front of him and interrogate him. He could only explosively shout at him from afar. Edwards Wayne''s gaze became cold and heavy. His posture did not even change, and his expression still remained cold and indifferent. "Alright, show me your crimes, one by one. Press your fingerprint, admit your crimes, and I''ll let him go," The man''s voice was cold, low, but filled with despair, as he rushed towards John Wayne. "Crime? You want to convict me? Edwards Wayne, you are a junior, what right do you have to convict me? Besides, what did I do wrong? If even thew can''t prove my guilt, isn''t it too ridiculous for you to say such words? " John Wayne was angry again because he felt that Edwards Wayne was too arrogant. Back then, even his father did not dare to speak to him in this tone, and he actually looked at as if he was a pile of trash, a dead thing. "John Wayne, I thought that you only wanted your ambitions, and no longer want your own son. Is it because you feel that you have no weakness, or because you do not care about your own actions?" Edwards Wayne knew that John Wayne would never admit his crime even if he bit his until death. "My son did nothing, he is innocent, and you kidnapped him, you are the sinner!" John Wayne pointed at him and growled without shame. "Who says that those who are innocent will be safe and sound? Is my father guilty? But he was still hurt by the adulterers." Edwards Wayne''s tone did not hide his anger as he stared at John Wayne. John Wayne suddenly felt guilty, he knew that Edwards Wayne was probing him, if he spoke words of loopholes, he would definitely bite his tongue andmit suicide. You''re right, Big Brother is an innocent person. April Jones also deserves to die, she actually resents him so much that she can be Madam Wayne, and even tried to kill him. If you want to avenge your father, you have to kill this vicious woman quickly, and get it over and done with!" John Wayne still maintained his rationality and did not jump into the pit that Edwards Wayne dug for him. Edwards Wayne narrowed his beautiful eyes fiercely. An old fox was still an old fox after all; he was actually be able to control his words and actions even when he was losing control of his emotions. It seemed that using this move to persuade him to admit was truly useless. "If you have evidence to prove that I kidnapped your son, take it out. Otherwise, leave quickly!" Edwards Wayne didn''t want to waste any more time with him. "Edwards Wayne, I''ll give you twelve more hours. If I still haven''t met Jack, I''ll call the police. Not only that, I''ll also let your grandfather and grandma know about this matter, and let them handle it!" John Wayne gritted his teeth in hatred. "Whatever!" Edwards Wayne''s gaze darkened. John Wayne was threatening him with his grandparents again. John Wayne still left in the end, because he knew that Edwards Wayne would definitely not leave behind any evidence for him. John Wayne waited until midnight before he received a call from Jack Wayne. He was so anxious that he almost had a heart attack, yet when he heard his son''s voice, he remained cold and indifferent. "I''m fine, I got a car ident and my leg was broken. The doctor told me to lie down for half a month, then I''ll be fine, don''t randomly guess!" Jack Wayne said indifferently. "Broken leg? Where are you? Which hospital is it, I''lle and find you! "When John Wayne heard his son not being kidnapped by Edwards Wayne but having a car ident, his heart skipped a beat. "There''s no need, Emilia Woolf is here to take care of me, wait for me to recover first!" After Jack Wayne finished speaking, he hung up the phone. John Wayne held the phone, and frowned: "Why doesn''t my son admit that he was kidnapped by Edwards Wayne?" Chapter 1212 Chapter 1212 In the middle of the night, Alvina Miller caught a cold, and she had a fever, which made her entire being dizzy. She felt thirsty, so she lifted her nket and decided to go downstairs to drink some water. Alvina Miller stepped on a pair of slippers, walking down the stairs unsteadily, just that, because she was not familiar with this home, the lights in the corridor, and she did not know where the switch was, she could only grope around to find it. "No way, I''m afraid of the dark!" Alvina Miller touched a few ces, but could not find anything, so she was immediately speechless, could it be that she was the one feeling her way downstairs? Alvina Miller''s final decision was to reach the other end of the corridor in the dark and seek Joseph Grant for help. However, just as she took a few steps, the lights in the corridor suddenly lit up, giving her a fright. She felt it was strange, and when she raised her head, she saw a man wearing a dark purple robe, walking towards her. "What are you doing?" Joseph Grant heard her movements and came out. The moment he turned on the light, he saw her touching the wall with her hands, and couldn''t help but frown. Did this woman have a habit of sleepwalking? "I''m looking for the light switch, but I can''t find it!" Alvina Miller said lifelessly. "The switch is on the left-hand side of your door. Didn''t I tell you?" Joseph Grant had a strange expression. Alvina Miller was startled, and muttered: "When did you ever say that?" Joseph Grant walked in front of her, saw her cheeks turn different shade of red, and his expression changed as he asked her in concern in a low voice, "What happened to you? Why is your face so red? " "I''m having a fever. Do you have a thermometer? I want to drink water, I feel so bad! " Alvina Miller was not a child. With her symptoms, it was obvious that she had a fever. It was definitely because she had fallen asleep at the entrance this afternoon. Joseph Grant immediately extended his hand over, and ced his palm on her forehead. "Be careful next time, don''t sleep outside the door!" Joseph Grant helplessly warned her again. "Nope, do you have medicine at home?" Alvina Miller was very obedient when she was sick, and did not dare to act rashly again. "Come with me and take a look!" Joseph Grant remembered that there should be a reserve of medicinal herbs. Alvina Miller also didn''t know why the fever was so strong. She felt like she could see the road with shadow. "Joseph Grant, can you hold my hand? I feel dizzy!" Alvina Miller wanted to ask him to help a little so that she wouldn''t roll down like a rock. Joseph Grant knew that she must be feeling terrible at the moment, or else her eyes would not be so dull like this. "Ill carry you down!" Joseph Grant immediately bent over and stood in front of her. Without being polite, Alvina directlyid on his broad back, with her two small hands instinctively hugging onto his neck tightly, afraid that she would fall down. Joseph Grant paused for a moment, he did not dare to easily grab her legs, because she was wearing a pajamas, if he did that, it would reveal her slim and fair legs, if he wanted to reach out and support her, he was afraid that they would touch a ce that he should not. If he did not support her legs, with her current strength, she would not be able to wrap her arms around his neck and really fall to the ground. In the end, Joseph Grant could only make a move. The warm palm was directly pressed against her slender legs, carrying her on his back as he walked down the stairs. Alvina Miller was currently so ill that she did not care about this matter at all. However, the more clear-headed the man was, the more his palm felt the smooth and silky skin, causing him to be absent - minded several times. He didn''t think that a woman''s skin would be so tender. It wasn''t as hard and sturdy as a man''s. It was so soft that a simple pinch would be able to injure her. Joseph Grant carried Alvina Miller down the second floor and directly ced her on the sofa. Joseph Grant quickly boiled a pot of hot water and brought a cup to her, then prepared to find a medicine. There was no fever medicine, so Joseph Grant looked at the time and saw that it was already 3 in the morning, so he called for medicine toe over. "Take the water first. I''ll help you cool down after a while!" Joseph Grant took out water and asked her to quickly take. "Oh!" Alvina Miller obediently swallowed the water, Only then did her body feel a little better. "Lie down, I''ll go pour some water for you! After Joseph Grant finished speaking in a low voice, he went to get some water and a towel. Alvina Miller lied on the sofa and in a moment, Joseph Grant brought a basin of water and a towel over and soaked it in warm water. After wringing them dry, he first helped her wipe his palms and forehead, and then, he twisted the towel in his hands once more, wanting to help her wipe her chest and back. His hands were frozen in air. He remembered that he helped his nephew to cool down like this before, but he could do whatever he wanted with children. But now, for him to do this for this woman, would she treat him as a traitor? "What is it?" Alvina Miller blinked her eyes sleepily, seeing him with the towel in his hand in a daze, she asked curiously. "Wipe your own chest and back. You have to lower the temperature here!" Joseph Grant said in a low voice. "Help me out, please!" After Alvina Miller finished speaking, he immediately turned aroundzily, and lied on the sofa. It was really the young miss'' personality. She was already so sick, and she still wouldn''t do it herself. Joseph Grant could not help but sigh. Alright, since she asked for it herself, he had no need to care about it. Joseph Grant immediately wrung out the towel and forcefully pulled at her nightgown to see the skin on her back as smooth as jade. He directly wiped it over and over several times, and when he tried to touch her forehead again, it had indeed cooled down quite a bit, and was no longer as hot as before. "Alright, let''s go to the hospital first thing in the morning!" After Joseph Grant was busy for a while, he finally managed to lower her temperature. Alvina Miller did not say a word, she had fallen asleep She must have thought of him as a hypnotist. Just now, when he was rubbing her back to cool her down, she had fallen asleep. "I really owe you much!" Joseph Grant could not help but self - deprecate, after that, he extended his hand and flipped her over, directly lifting her up horizontally, he walked up the stairs. Alvina Miller''s sleep quality was already very good, Joseph Grant carried her up the stairs and used his legs to kick to open the door. He saw that the woman had slept on a bed that looked like a dog''s nest, she actually put all of the pillows on the sofa on top of her bed, forming a safe ce for only one person to lie on. Could she have slept in this small ce? Joseph Grant never thought that she would actually have such a strange habit, could it be because shecked a sense of security? Joseph Grant put her down softly in her small nest that she had cleaned himself. Instinctively, Alvina Miller reached out to hug the pillow by her side. However, she didn''t get the pillow, and instead, hugged Joseph Grant, who didn''t have time to pull his hand away. Seeing her instinctive actions, Joseph Grant''s handsome face was stunned, following that, his arm was hugged tightly by the woman, sticking closely to her soft skin. His entire body shook, and his mind went nk for a moment. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Then he realized that he had taken advantage of this woman in an unconscious state, which was not much of a gentleman''s thing. As a result, Joseph Grant used a bit of force and pulled his arm away. As if the girl had lost his grip, she moved her body a little and grabbed onto something else. Seeing her childish movements, Joseph Grant didn''t know whether tough or mock her. She didn''t know if this strangeness of hers was a product of nature or the day after tomorrow. Her father had left so early, so how could herck of security be rted to her father''s departure? No matter what, Joseph Grant felt an inexplicable pain in his heart for her. This kind of feeling was extremely strong, and caused his Adam''s apple to uncontrobly roll. His grandfather had abandoned even greater benefits to forcefully give his granddaughter to him. Perhaps, it was because he knew that shecked a sense of security and wanted him to act as her protection umbre. "Alvina Miller, I hope you won¡¯t regret meeting me." Joseph Grant used a nket to cover her, and after tucking her in, he sighed and left. Chapter 1213 Chapter 1213 The sight of her crying? *** Alvina Miller fell into a deep sleep, and did notpletely remove her fever. Joseph did not dare to leave the room, so he directly moved a bed cover and lied on the floor. Under the moonlight outside the window, he looked sideways and saw the girl curled up asleep on the bed. Joseph Grant could not help but sigh softly, and pulling on his nket, he fell asleep. In the early morning, the sun was shining brightly. The birds had already woken up and were singing. They were chasing each other for fun, and it was a beautiful morning scene. Alvina Miller''s whole body ached from sleeping, but because she was feeling unwell, she heard some noise and opened her eyes. Just that, when she was about to get off the bed, she realized that there was someone sleeping beside the bed, and she almost stepped on his body. Joseph Grant was still sleeping, probably because he was woken up in the middle of the night, hence he slept deeply for a while. Alvina Miller looked at the man''s peaceful sleeping appearance with disbelief. He was actually sleeping on the floor? Was he worried about her? Alvina Miller thought about how she was so thirsty when she woke up in the middle of the night. Furthermore, she vaguely remembered that Joseph Grant had cooled down her body once. She pressed the back of her hand to her forehead. The fever was gone, only a little. Alvina Miller never thought that Joseph Grant would actually be such a dutiful man. Just because she had a fever, he condescendingly ran over to her room to sleep. She had always thought of him as a cold and detached man who looked down on everything from the top. So this was the real him, a normal man with outstanding abilities and a handsome appearance. Alvina Miller wanted to get out of bed from the other side and try her best not to wake him up. because she drank too much water yesterday she sweated profusely. She felt that her entire body was sticky and she felt ufortable, she had to take a bath. Alvina Miller quietly got off the bed, and then looked at her messy bed, and her heart thumped for a moment. However, she had gotten this habit when she was young. Because she didn''t have a sense of security, she liked to ce all of her dolls on the other side of the bed. Justing here, without a doll, she found a ce to rest, hoping that Joseph Grant would not find her strange habit. Alvina Miller took her clothes and went out. In the bathroom, she put a jar of hot water on the side and deliberately turned the temperature of the water high, previously when she was sick, her mother would make her soak in hot water, the cold would quicklye back. After Alvina Miller removed her clothes, she sat down in the seat. The boiling hot water was gently caressing her skin, maybe she really would have to endure the hot winter, for such a hot water, she actually feltfortable, and wanted to stay in the water to wash away her entire body of fatigue. Joseph Grant had just had a nightmare, when he suddenly woke up. When he opened his eyes, he saw that the woman was no longer on the bed, and his mind jolted. "Alvina Miller!" Joseph Grant suddenly stood up, and called her name. Unfortunately, Alvina Miller was lying in the bathtub, listening to the soothing musicing from it, and did not hear his voice at all. Joseph Grant¡¯s breathing suddenly slowed down, he quickly walked towards the corridor and suddenly saw the bathroom''s closed door, Joseph Grant quickly knocked on it, and continued to call out her name. Joseph Grant''s mind exploded because yesterday, Alvina Miller was still suffering from a high fever. If she was alone in the bathroom, what if she fainted? Joseph Grant knocked twice anxiously. The music beside Alvina'' s earspletely upied her thoughts, the knock was not loud, and did not wake her up. Joseph Grant''s heart was tight as a string, he could not care less about being a gentleman, he immediately twisted the door and opened it. "Ah ..." The door was pushed open, and light shone in. Alvina Miller was startled, she let out a low cry, and turned around, only to see the man standing against the light, with a face full of astonishment. Alvina Miller quickly took off her earplugs and red at him somewhat angrily: "Joseph Grant, what are you doing?" Joseph Grant looked at her actions of ripping off her earplugs, and also gritted his teeth fiercely: "Why are you wearing earplugs when you''re bathing? Didn''t you hear me call you? " "I''m listening to music. What do you want me to do?" Alvina Miller muttered, because Joseph Grant''s voice was obviously using her, she also felt wronged. "Don''t wear earplugs when taking a bath in the future!" Joseph Grant red at her for a moment, and after throwing down those words, he walked out and closed the door. Alvina Miller was stunned by his roar, how could there be such a rule? Seeing that Joseph Grant was angry, Alvina Miller decided that she could no longer stay in the bathroom. She quickly dried her body, changed into a thick set of pajamas and went out, quickly going downstairs, and saw Joseph Grant silently sitting on the sofa with a cup in hand. Alvina Miller quickly walked in front of him. She was still brooding over the words she just said. "Joseph Grant, who says I can''t listen to music when bathing?" Alvina Miller grumbled. "It''s my rule!" Joseph Grant tightly pursed his lips, and his serious voice sounded out. Hearing that, Alvina Miller became dissatisfied, and protested: Your rules are really strange, is it that if I want to live here, I have to listen to everything you say? "Yes, didn''t you promise to listen to me when you stay here?" Joseph Grant did not hold back at all. "Ah ..." Alvina Miller was suddenly in the wrong. She remembered that night when she moved here, she did say those words. "Do you feel wronged? If you feel wronged, then move back to your Miller Family. " Joseph Grant forcefully ced the cup on the table, his big body suddenly stood up and was about to go upstairs. "No!" Alvina Miller was so frightened that she anxiously stood up and she got the courage, she quickly ran up to him. Standing on a flight of stairs, she just so happened to be able to meet his gaze, her beautiful face became anxious: "I''m not going back. I''ll listen to you, don''t chase me away!" "You have no future!" Seeing that she had submitted to him, Joseph Grant could not help but scold her. "Yes, I have no future to begin with. If I could have be a strong woman, then I wouldn''t have to make my mother suffer from the wrath of others." Alvina Miller seemed to be touched by something that made her heart hurt, her eyes immediately reddened as she said self-deprecatingly in a low voice. Joseph Grant looked at her. Was this woman''s tear all for nothing? She could cry at once. "Alright, I was worried about you just now, so I got so angry!" Joseph Grant was shocked by her teary look, and his heart immediately softened, his voice also slowing down. "Are you worried about my illness? I''m fine now. Wait a moment, I''ll go to the hospital and see a doctor." Alvina Miller immediately held back her tears as a gentle smile appeared on her charming face. This was because this man had already helped a lotst night. Now, even if she was scolded by him, she wouldn''t notice anything. "No, I''m worried about something else!" The reason why Joseph Grant had lost control and panicked earlier was because he had something to do with the nightmare he had just had. He dreamt that a bad guy had rushed in with a gun in his hand, and he had been constantly searching for Alvina Miller, but he found out that he couldn''t find her at all. She wasn''t even in the room, so he woke up to the point where he wanted to quickly find her. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "What else? What else? Are you worried that I won''t be able to eat or warm up? "she asked with a smile. Her personality could be considered simple, it was like the thoughts of a child. Just a moment ago, she was so angry by Joseph Grant that her eyes were red. "No, I was thinking too much. Hurry up and go upstairs to change. I''ll take you to the hospital to have a lookter!" Joseph Grant said in a low voice. "The hospital? Are youing with me?" Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes lit up. To be honest, she really didn''t want to go to the hospital alone. She felt lonely and insecure. "Yes, let''s go to the military general hospital. You change your clothes, I will make some food for you. I have something important to tell youter!" After Joseph Grant finished speaking, he did not go upstairs, but turned and went into the kitchen. Chapter 1214 Chapter 1214 When Alvina Miller heard him mention the word ''important'', she was confused again. Everything between her and him, wasn''t just a family matter now? Why did it have something important to do? Was he going to discuss marriage with her? Alvina Miller''s heartbeat suddenly sped up, she did not know if it was because she had a cold or something else, but she felt like her face was boiling. "I must be overthinking it!" Alvina Miller ridiculed herself. If it was said that Alvina Miller didn''t want to marry Joseph Grant before, then now, her thoughts had changed day by day. She felt that if she could really marry him, it was because she had done great deeds in her previous life that god was able to give her such an outstanding and considerate man. En, it must be so. It seems that she will never be able to do anything bad in her life. That is because she is preparing for the next one. Alvina Miller changed into a set of autumn attire and went downstairs, wearing a camouge high necked sweater, with a ck long skirt, and her long hair tied into a ball like hair that was tied up on top of his head. A few wisps of hair hung down beside her ears, creating a small and exquisite oval face of hers, looking sweet and cute. She held her small hands behind her and stood behind Joseph Grant with a smile on her face. She pretended to be curious and asked, "What are you cooking?" "Boiled noodles!" Joseph Grant answered lightly, his movements extremely skilled, he finished the noodles quickly, and fished it out. Then, he poured the side dishes that he cut into the pot, and after a round of stir-frying, a fragrant smell wafted into her nose, and he poured the noodles in. What he cooked was noodles, and inside, there were even thin pieces of beef that rolled around, releasing the fragrance and warmth of the early morning. Alvina Miller was dumbstruck. She leaned against the wall and stared at the delicious beef noodles with her beautiful eyes. Just the luster of the soup made her lick her lower lip. It looks like, if Joseph Grant wasn''t in politics, he could also be a good sapling for a top chef. how could she let her imagination run wild like this? If Joseph Grant knew that she treated him like a chef, would he kick her out of the door? "Joseph Grant, I remember you saying that you know something about cooking, but I never expected that you would cook so well. Where did you learn that from?" Alvina Miller wanted to understand him further, because there were still many secrets hidden on this man. "I studied in the army!" Joseph Grant replied to her indifferently. "Oh, so that''s how it is. You were a soldier?" Alvina Miller could not help but ask. "Yes!" Joseph Grant replied casually. Alvina Miller lightly bit her lower lip: "No wonder your figure is so good ..." "What are you cooing about?" Joseph Grant had actually heard what she had said clearly, and his thin lips had raised a little. However, he had wanted to tease her, so he deliberately asked that. "Ah, it''s nothing. I didn''t say anything!" Alvina Miller guiltily had a nce at his wide back. This man''s figure was really good, magnificent, and robust. Joseph Grant filled up two bowls of beef noodles and carried them out of the dining hall. "Alright, hurry up and eat. "Oh!" Joseph Grant! " Alvina Miller held her two small hands. Seeing that he was walking upstairs, she couldn¡¯t help but stop him immediately. The man turned his head, and his gaze startled. "Thank you!" Alvina Miller immediately expressed her gratitude. She stayed in his house and did not pay any price, and even allowed him to take care of her. Alvina Miller was ashamed, so when she needed to thank him, she would not be stubborn. Joseph Grant knew that this girl''s heart was simple, but hearing her personally express her thanks, his expression became a little absent-minded, and his heartbeat suddenly sped up. The man didn''t answer her. He just stared nkly for two seconds before turning around and continuing to walk up the stairs. Alvina Miller bit her lips. Did he hear her sincerity? The moment Joseph Grant turned around, his lips rose. He didn''t know why, when others thanked him, he would suspect whether they were real or fake, but the sincere look in her eyes made him feel really good. That must be true. When Joseph Grant went downstairs again, he was already in a dark ck suit, which was forever matched with a white shirt and a dark tie. Today might be an important day for him, so he wore very proper clothes, looking very serious. Alvina Miller was eating noodles when she saw his appearance in front of her. She could not help but choke. Joseph Grant saw that she coughed fiercely, and looked at her strangely: "What happened? Is the fever serious? " "No, no, I''m fine. It''s just that the noodles you cooked were too delicious. I was a bit in a hurry!" Alvina Miller didn''t dare to speak the truth because he was scared stiff by his restrained appearance. Joseph Grant frowned, just a moment ago he still thought that this woman''s eyes were sincere, but now that she was lying, her face did not turn red at all, she was truly a difficult being to understand. "Oh yeah, didn''t you say that you had something important to tell me? What is it?" Alvina Miller hurriedly changed the topic, in case he doubted herself again. "Didn''t you ask me to arrange a job for you? I''ve arranged for you to meet the receptionist in the lobby. Your job is very easy, pick up the phone, register, and pass on the information, ok?" Joseph Grant introduced lightly. "Sure, I don''t have a problem with that. Just ask, will I be able to get to meet you for my job?" Alvina Miller smiled and asked him, she did not seem to mind the work at all. Joseph Grant frowned again. Did this woman really not have any demands? She was actually happy like a fool. "No way!" Joseph Grant''s voice grew a little colder. "Huh?" Alvina Miller had an expression of loss. Seeing her disappointed expression, Joseph Grant could not help butugh, and said in a low voice: "What? Do you want your job to have some contact with me?" "No, I just want to take advantage of you, and let people know that I might be your future wife, and have a whole new level of respect for me!" Alvina Miller had a joking expression on her face. Joseph Grant was bored by hercent look. "This is the second thing I want to talk to you about. It''s very important. You have to remember every word, understand?" However, Joseph Grant had a solemn face, and did notugh at all. It scared Alvina Miller so much that she quickly stopped smiling and asked while blinking her eyes: "There''s still the second thing? What is it? " This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "It''s about outsiders. You must show that you have a very hostile rtionship with me. You can''t let anyone see the true rtionship between us." Joseph Grant stared at her intently, his voice low. "What?" Alvina Miller''s mind went nk, and she couldn''t react for a long time. "Perhaps others will be able to find out that we will get married in the future, but we cannot let them know that we get along very well. We are part of an arranged marriage, so logically speaking, we should not be satisfied with this marriage." Joseph Grant looked at her indifferently and continued. "Why is that? Is it really necessary to let people know that our future marriage is not happy?" Alvina Miller had a depressed expression on her face, because she really didn''t want such a result. "It''s only temporary. This is to ensure your safety. You must remember, in outside, you must be cold to me. I will treat you the same way." After Joseph Grant finished speaking, he lowered his head and started to eat the noodles. "What did you mean when you said that it would ensure my safety?" Alvina Miller didn''te into contact with the other side of this man, she really didn''t know anything. "I don''t want you to be my weakness. Once people know that I''ve treated you well, will you be in danger?" Joseph Grant had to answer her doubts. "So that''s how it is!" Her grandfather had also warned her before that Joseph Grant was currently competing for the presidential election, she had to be careful. "Don''t worry, as long as you acted that our rtionship isn''t good, you''ll be safe!" Joseph Grant comforted her indifferently. Chapter 1215 Chapter 1215 As she sat in Joseph Grant''s car and left, Alvina Miller was still brooding over the four words he said about not showing a good rtionship with her. If he wanted her to act out in front of outsiders, it would be very challenging Alvina Miller looked forward. Even though she went out with Joseph Grant, she didn''t sit in the same car as him, but in the car behind him. Alvina Miller''s gaze became slightly dazed. Reaching the main entrance of the Military Region General Hospital, Joseph Grant''s convoy stopped. Alvina Miller saw him personally getting off the car as he stood by the side of the stairs with a cold expression and turned to look at her. Alvina Miller also quickly got out of the car, and just as she was about to go up and say a few words to him, she did not expect him not to even give her a look, and turned to leave. Alvina Miller opened her mouth slightly, and in the end, could only close it tightly without any interest. "It''s the Vice-President! So handsome!" "Why did the Vice ¡ª Presidente to the hospital? Are you here for an examination? It can''t be that he''s sick, right? "Look, there is a woman following behind Vice ¡ªPresident. Who is that woman?" "I''m not sure, but hasn''t there been news recently that the Vice-President is going to have a marriage alliance with a rich young miss?" "Could she be that rich young miss? Look at her famous brand clothes, maybe it''s her." Alvina Miller realized that Joseph Grant was actually very popr with women, even in this strict military hospital these female nurses would have to whisper to each other when they saw him. Alvina Miller could faintly hear the news of the young miss of the rich n and their marriage. It seemed that the news had spread far and wide, and she did not know how it would look like in the eyes of an outsider. Would she be a thorn in the eyes of others, or would she be a laughing stock or a pitiful person? Alvina Miller maintained a distance of one meter from Joseph Grant. She realized, Joseph Grant really had acting skills, he was obviously still warm and caring towards her at home, but the moment he was outside, he was like ice, and even his gaze changed, no longer warm. Well, if he could y, so could she. Alvina Miller''s expression became colder all of a sudden, but in terms of managing expression, she was not as good as Joseph Grant at all. When they finally reached their destination, Alvina Miller realized that Joseph Grant had pushed open the door and entered into an expert''s office. "Mr. Vice - President, you¡¯re here. Is there anything I can help you with?" When the middle-aged doctor saw him, he was both surprised and respectful. He hurriedly asked. Joseph Grant''s expression was polite, and pointed to the girl who followed him in: "She''s called Alvina Miller, she''s got a cold, please help her prescribe some medicine!" "Okay, Miss Miller, please sit. I will first ask about the situation!" The doctor quickly became more passionate towards Alvina Miller. Alvina Miller sat down, a pair of beautiful eyes secretly looked at Joseph Grant, but Joseph Grant''s gaze was neutral, and only lightly met her gaze. A fire wanted to burn within Alvina Miller''s heart. She wanted to make this man''s gaze warm for her, but it was very distressing. The man acted like he was doing some official business as he sat on the sofa and looked down at his phone. Alvina Miller answered doctor''s questions. Finally, after seeing the doctor, the two of them headed to walk outside. "Hey, Joseph Grant!" Taking advantage of theck of people, Alvina Miller squeezed to his side and touched his big palm with her finger. "You forgot about what I told you so quickly?" The man frowned. When the woman reached out to pull his finger, he felt his entire arm go numb. An indescribable feeling made him a bit embarrassed and annoyed. This woman was really hard to deal with. "I didn''t forget, I still remember everything. It¡¯s just that..." I am unwilling to do this. I always wanted to tease you! " Alvina Millerughed sinisterly. Joseph Grant was unable to chat with her properly, with a step forward, he instantly pulled her hands away from him. Alvina Miller''s smile froze on her face, following that, she angrily stomped her feet, it was truly boring. Joseph Grant heard the girl behind him stomping her feet on the ground in anger, his beautiful eyes nted slightly, and in the light of the night, he saw her angry face. Joseph Grant only took Alvina Miller to the hospital to get the medicine and then continued to bring her to the Executive Office to register. Alvina Miller was still sitting in the car at the back. She crossed her legs and took out her phone, then lowered her head and operated it for a bit before she sent the message. The text of the letter read: Sick, not wanting to go to work, sick for leave. Joseph Grant replied her with some words, "Don''t even think about it!" Alvina Miller was immediately angered. Don''t even think about it!? She was a patient right now, Joseph Grant was also not able to treat her well? Alvina Miller immediately wanted to call him for reasons with him, but who would have thought, he called her first. "You signed up today and will be back for a rest in the afternoon. You should be well by the time you go to work tomorrow!" Joseph Grant said in a low voice. "But I want to rest for three days, okay?" Alvina Miller still held back her temper as the young miss. "No, I told the Personnel Bureau yesterday that you can go for an interview today and go to work tomorrow. This is your job, you have to take it seriously, This is in government office, not in Miller Family. If you don''t want to go to work, then forget it." Joseph Grant was truly a strict superior, he did not care about face anymore. Alvina Miller also knew that she had caused a bit of a ruckus, so she could only submit and nod her head in agreement: "Alright then, I won''t ask for a leave of absence, if not, I would have wasted your efforts." "It''s good that you know this!" Joseph Grant was deeply gratified. "When I work, can I see you?" Alvina Miller suddenly asked. Joseph Grant was silent for two seconds, then said in a low and hoarse voice, "I can, I''ll pass by you a few times a day!" "Really?" Alvina Miller immediately smiled like a flower. She knew that this man was not so cold and merciless. "If you want to see me, I''lle and see you!" Joseph Grant was originally a heartless person, but for some reason, when this woman said that she wanted to see him, he didn''t want to disappoint her. "What nonsense are you spouting? I didn''t want to see you at all, I just felt it..." "Since we work at the same ce, I would be in a better mood if I were to meet you a few times every day. It should be known that a lowly employee like me wouldn''t be able to meet someone as important as you every day!" Alvina Miller exined with a serious face. "Won''t we be able to see each other when we get home tonight? Why do you need to see me so much?" Joseph Grant could not help but mock her. "That''s different! I''m not talking to you anymore! " Alvina Miller realized that she could never compare to him. Every word from this man only made her gasp for breath and she quickly hung up. It was rare for Joseph Grant to hold on to his phone, he turned to look at the car behind him, he was afraid that at this time, Alvina Miller was angry at him again. This woman truly has many personality traits, and her temper is bizarre as well. However, it is rather interesting to get along with her. Upon arriving at the office, Alvina Miller and Joseph Grant parted ways, she was directly arranged to follow a person to the Personnel Bureau to interview, of course Joseph Grant had something important to do. The interview was a sess, she herself received a high education, her temperament was very good. Her interview to job at the front desk was also very sessful. Of course, the most important part was that Joseph Grant do something for her, and the interview was just a show. Alvina Miller had already been arranged to be in an office, and someone even helped her obtain a few sets of career sets, because all the female employees in the office required a uniform. Alvina Miller had been arranged to study in front of a senior. This woman was called Kelly, she had been here for more than a year, and was a great beauty with a beautiful temperament, so she treated Alvina Miller indifferently, and first, she took out a few workflows for her, and then she exined the N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. contents of the work to her. Coincidentally, there was a foreign guest who came over at this time. Chapter 1216 Chapter 1216 Alvina Miller never thought that a newbie like her would forcefully be arranged to do lot of tasks on the very first day of registering. Moreover, who knew which direction the third conference room was in? Kelly saw that she was standing there in a daze, she could only unhappily say: "Go to the tea room and prepare a pot of tea and four cups of coffee, I will bring them there." Alvina Miller''s mind was currently nk. Hearing her words, she answered instinctively: "Okay!" Alvina Miller put down the work clothes, and turned to take a look. The ce was huge, she did not even know where the drinking rooms were, so she asked a woman beside her who pointed in a direction. Alvina Miller walked over quickly, and as expected, she saw that there were a lot of drinks inside. Just now, Kelly told her to make tea, but she did not understand how to do these things, and since she was asked to make coffee, she had no choice but to take out a few bottles of mineral water and drinks. She walked over quickly, Kelly said to her with a stern face: "What happened to you? It''s such a cold day and you want customers to drink cold water?" "Forget it, give me your things. You can leave first in the afternoon. Come back tomorrow and study hard. Remember, don''te over here with your current clothes on tomorrow." Kelly saw that she was dressed in in clothes and immediately knew that she had made a big mistake. Although Personnel Department had arranged for someone toe over to help, it was a pity that she was wearing casual clothes today, it was not suitable for her to appear in front of the guests. "I understand, then I''ll be leaving first!" When Alvina Miller saw her take the te away from her, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Although this job was easy, she still had a lot of things to learn, starting from tomorrow, she would need to do her best.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Alvina Miller carried her things and walked out. The Driver that Joseph Grant had arranged for her was still waiting for her. Alvina Miller got on the carriage, and gently exhaled as she hugged the work clothes in her arms, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but rise up. She hadn''t thought that the first job she''d ever decided to do was because of him. Jack Wayney in the hospital for the whole night. On the second day, John Wayne found the hospital and when he saw that his son''s leg was broken, his face turned dark. "Jack, don''t worry. Daddy won''t let you break your leg for no reason. I''m going to look for the two elders to seek justice for you!" John Wayne gritted his teeth and said angrily. "Forget it. Don''t bother grandparents. They are living a peaceful life now. If they knew that their grandsons fight each other, they would be very sad!" Jack Wayne advised him indifferently. "But, your leg can''t be broken for no reason, Edwards Wayne is really ruthless, all of this has nothing to do with you, he actually dared to make a move on you, why didn''t he take advantage of me?" John Wayne was still infuriated. "Do you really not know why he is against me? You should know this better than anyone, right? Forget it, don''t bother about this matter anymore. Also, shouldn''t you stop now? " Jack Wayne spoke in a serious tone, and immediately advised him. "stop? What are you talking about? Have you lost your mind to him? " When John Wayne heard the two words "stop," it was as if a de was stabbing into his heart. The goal he had been striving for his entire life was right before his eyes. "My brain isn''t bad, I don''t want to continue fighting. I don''t want the authority of the Wayne Family, I only want to live, to be able to live is already very good!" Jack Wayne''s defeat caused his entire body to stiffen. "Are you my biological son or not? Don''t you have any fighting spirit? Since young, your talent is worse than Edwards Wayne''s, but I didn''t say anything. I just wanted to train you well, and you''ll definitely be able to do it. Since you have my education, and he hasn''t, and one day, you will definitely surpass him, but now, you tell me, you don''t want to fight anymore, is that all you have left? "The scariest thing was that he wanted to help his son be the emperor, but his son''s dream of bing someone else''s subject was something John Wayne couldn''t ept. "I admit, I can''t beat him. It''s not that I didn''t work hard, I just found the gap between us after I tried. Dad, do you know what despair is?, I just can''t do what he can do. Grandfather also said, in terms of managing thepany, I don''t have his ability, Grandfather told me not topete with him and let me do what I can do. Not everyone in the world is a genius, and not everyone needs to be a genius. " Jack Wayne''s voice couldn''t help but increase, his tone very agitated. Having suffered a blow, to the point of being disappointed, he already had the feeling that he was resigned to his fate. "Did your grandfather really say that to you? Jack, don''t listen to what your grandfather has said, you should listen to me, I said that you can do it, and you definitely can do it. "When John Wayne saw his son''s fighting spirit disappear, he felt extremely terrified. Jack Wayne was shouted by his father for a while, causing him to feel a headache. He couldn''t help but remind John Wayne: "This is the hospital, don''t make a ruckus, I''m a patient, I need to be quiet." "Jack!" John Wayne''s face was pale white, his entire body stiff. Jack Wayne said indifferently: "My leg is injured now, I can''t help you with that. You be careful." "Don''t you want revenge? Who beat you up like this? " John Wayne''s expression was very unsettled, he did not want to see his son''s peaceful look. "Of course I know. Moreover, I also know that he didn''t beat me to death and let me live. If I can break this leg and dispel the hatred he had for his father, then I feel that it is worth it!" Jack Wayne stared intently at his father, and the words that came out of his mouth caused John Wayne''s expression to change yet again. "Is that all you can do for your ambition? Jack, you disappoint me too much. One by one, you disappoint me, Jane too, you too! " John Wayne suddenly felt extremely sad. All these years of patience, in the end, was only his dream. No one was willing to stand by his side anymore. "Emilia Woolf ising back soon, go!" Jack Wayne didn''t want him to see Emilia Woolf, because he didn''t know how he would be able to introduce this father to her. "You don''t have any skills in business, but your ability to seduce women is pretty good!" In his fury, John Wayne could not help but ridicule him. Jack Wayne, who was already sickly, became even more pale when he heard his father ridiculing him. "Forget it, I don''t feel like talking to you anymore, but I will absolutely not let you suffer such humiliation!" After John Wayne finished speaking, he left angrily. Just as he walked out of the door, Emilia Woolf carried lunch and entered. When she was in the corridor earlier, she saw John Wayne who had left and could not help but ask: "That person earlier... Your father? " "Did you see him?" Jack Wayne frowned. "Yeah, I think he''s very angry. Did you guys quarrel?" Emilia Woolf didn''t expect Jack Wayne and his father to argue at this time. After all, as long as it was a father, he wouldn''t just leave when he saw his son being injured like this. "Ignore him!" At this moment, Jack Wayne''s heart was in a mess. He didn''t know whether he was right or wrong in his decision not to help his father, if he didn''t help his father, he was indeed not a filial son, but if he helped his father, then he would not be a filial grandson. He didn''t know what to choose. "What''s wrong with you? There seems to be something on your mind. " Emilia Woolf was now even more concerned about him. " if I were a bad guy, would you like me?" Jack Wayne raised his head, his gaze deep. "That depends on what kind of bad person you are. If you''re bad person whomit murder and arson, I definitely don''t like you!" Emilia Woolf answered him very directly. "What if I just want something that belongs to me and I have to kill someone?" Jack Wayne asked again, his expression extremely tense. Emilia Woolf was startled. Chapter 1217 Chapter 1217 The silence of Emilia made the atmosphere strange. Jack Wayne''s gaze was locked onto her beautiful face, and he saw that she was only lowering her head and ying with the lunch she had just brought back, yet didn''t answer him. He couldn''t help but feel anxious, and asked again: "Why aren''t you speaking?" "What do you want me to say? ask you to harm others?" Emilia Woolf raised her eyes. The clear light at the bottom of her eyes seemingly made Jack Wayne see the evil that filled his entire body. "That''s not what I meant!" Jack Wayne retracted his gaze and looked at his leg that was covered in gypsum. "Eat, the food is getting cold!" Emilia Woolf ced the small table on the bed, allowing Jack Wayne to sit on the bed and eat. Jack Wayne secretly nced at her expression, and self-deprecatingly said: ¡°As is expected, in this world, who would like someone who does all sorts of bad things? I ever heard that all women like the bad men, why is it useless in terms of my rtionship? "Bad men that women like are not the same kind of bad as you said they were. You better understand it well!" Emilia Woolf corrected him indifferently. "I know, I was just joking!" Seeing that she was ignoring him again, Jack Wayne picked up the chopsticks, looked at the dishes on the table, and asked curiously: Didn''t you go to the restaurant to pack these dishes? "No, I did it myself, it is not that far away from home anyway!" Emilia Woolf replied softly. "You took care of me for an entire night. You''re so tired, yet you still want to go home and help me cook? Emilia, you truly are a good wife. In the future, you will definitely be a good mother!" Jack Wayne originally did not have much appetite for food, but after hearing that it was personally cooked by her, he immediately became interested in paying her back. "You are so noisy! " Emilia Woolf stared at him in resentment, and realized that Jack Wayne was already very familiar with her, and had even spoke so much. "I''m also bored. Now, with you by my side, I''m not alone!" Jack Wayne said unhurriedly while he was drinking the soup. Emilia Woolf''s heart was slightly moved. Was he that lonely? After Jack Wayne finished his meal, he looked at Emilia Woolf tidying up the table, and said in a low voice: "There¡¯s nothing to do in the afternoon, go back to school and teach, I have a nurse helping me!" "I''ve applied for leave for a week!" Emilia Woolf replied softly. "Leave?" Jack Wayne''s expression became slightly startled: "Why didn''t you negotiate with me for a while and ask for leave?" "This is my matter, I don''t need to discuss it with you!" Emilia Woolf turned around and threw the rubbish into the trash can outside. When she walked in again, she saw the nurse giving him fluids. Jack Wayne was secretly asking the nurse: "I''m a bit anxious to pee, what should I do?" The nurse nced at him, blushing a little. She pointed to a small pot at the side and said, "Your legs are not convenient right now. Just settle it on the bed and let your girlfriend help you!" Emilia Woolf, who just happened to step in, froze upon hearing this. Jack Wayne said meaningfully, then turned and looked at Emilia Woolf with his pair of deep eyes. Emilia Woolf quickly avoided his gaze and pretended not to hear anything. The nurse took out a pen and reminded them, "Today, after the injection, there''s no more. Tomorrow, we''ll have to continue the injection. You guys take a look at the potion, if there''s no more, then ring the bell!" "Thank you, nurse!" Jack Wayne was quite polite. The nurse saw that he was handsome and he was respectful, she blushed a little as she turned to leave. Before she left, she looked at Emilia Woolf with envy. e over here and help me with something!" Jack Wayne did not intentionally tease her, but had truly grown impatient and was on the verge of losing control. "What?" Emilia Woolf looked over, and her face suddenly turned hot. "I want to y on a low leveled ount. It''s quite urgent. Help me out!" Jack Wayne had no choice but to plead with her sincerely. "You can do it yourself, I can''t help you!" After all, Emilia Woolf was still a girl. Although she had done this before, she was still a girl. She couldn''t shamelessly go and do this kind of thing for a man. "Don''t be shy. You have to help me get that jug!" On the other hand, Jack Wayne''s skin was getting thicker. Emilia Woolf could only rush over and handed the small pot over to him: "Take it. "Emilia did you hear that? The nurse just said that you''re my girlfriend!" As Jack Wayne said this, he tried to pull away the nket. Emilia Woolf was so frightened that she quickly turned around with her back facing him. "Jack Wayne, hurry up!" Jack Wayne knew that she was being shy and he could only stop teasing her. He pissed on a pot of water and then took it out somewhat embarrassedly: "Emilia, sorry to trouble you!" Emilia Woolf turned around, her face as red as a shrimp. The environment was very good. Beside him was a small bed that was apanied by a sofa, a table and a chair. Besides being unable to leave, the two of them could be considered to be living here together. When Emilia Woolf came out, she immediately heard her phone ringing. She picked it up and saw that it was her father again, so she immediately hung up and didn''t answer. Seeing her ugly expression, Jack Wayne guessed who it was. "Your dad almost sold youst time, how could he still have the face to call you? It can''t be that he wanted to sell you again, right? "When Jack Wayne thought about what happenedst time, he couldn''t hold back his anger anymore and wanted to ruthlessly beat up that old scoundrel. "No, after he knew that you saved me, he took the opportunity to apologize to me!" Emilia Woolf did not hide the truth from him. " He can''t be nning on selling you to me, right?" Jack Wayne said yfully. Jack Wayne, I will just treat him as my father. If hees to find you in the future, you should just ignore him!" Emilia Woolf couldn''t help but remind him. "Don''t worry. If he dares to look for me, I''ll let him know what''s good for him!" Jack Wayne had zero tolerance for the scumbag who sold girls for money. "Don''t hit him either, you injured him and you still have topensate him with medical fees!" Emilia Woolf said again. "I know my limits!" Jack Wayne knew that she was saying that she didn''t recognize this father, but she was afraid that he would be injured. After Alvina Miller left the office building, she returned to Miller Family and apanied the old man to drink a few cups of tea before returning to Joseph Grant''s home. This time, when she returned, she did not return empty-handed. Instead, she brought back a few delicacies from the Miller Family, deciding to properly be grateful to Joseph Grant in the evening. Joseph Grant returned at around seven o''clock. When he entered the hall, he took off the suit jacket s and hung them on his arm, he looked slightly tired. After a busy day of government work, he finally had to rest. "you are back!" Not longter, under the light of themp a beautiful little face appeared. She had just taken a bath, and she had washed her hair, and was wearing a long knitted dress with a head of long hair. The man looked at her and felt his throat be sore. "Are you all right?" Joseph Grant saw that she was running towards him, like a little pet waiting for its owner to return home, with a happy expression on her face. He couldn''t help but reach out his hands and ce them on her forehead. "I''ve taken some medicine, I''m fine now!" Alvina Miller answered with a slightly proud smile. "You''re just feeling better for the time being. You haven''t fully recovered. You still need to continue taking the medicine!" Joseph Grant said repeatedly in a low voice. "Don''t worry, I know. I''m not a child!" Seeing that he was even going to remind her about such a small matter, she could not help but grumble. Joseph Grant looked at her clean and innocent face. In his opinion, her temperament and brain were like a child. "Quickly go upstairs and change your clothes. I''ve prepared dinner. I guarantee it will satisfy you!" Alvina Miller reached out and pushed him up the stairs. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Joseph Grant''s expression shook, he felt that the two hands behind him had electric currents, going through his shirt, and they made his whole body go numb. "What did you prepare for dinner?" Joseph Grant listened to her and went upstairs. "You''ll know in a while!" Alvina Miller also wanted to take care of him. After all, she was a member of this family, and she had to consider her family for the future. Joseph Grant went upstairs and changed into a set of casual clothes. With his hands in his pockets and long legs, hezily walked to the entrance of the kitchen and smelled the fragrance of food. Chapter 1218 Chapter 1218 The fire and smoke aura caused Joseph Grant to frown slightly. Where did this woman get all these food from? "I''ve already heated up these dishes. Go outside and sit down. I''ll carry them to the table!" As Alvina Miller spoke, she began to carry two bowls out. Joseph Grant took a nce, it was definitely not something that she could have done. "You must be very curious, right? I got Miller Family''s chef to make this for me, don''t worry, it will taste good!" Seeing that the man''s eyes were filled with suspicion, Alvina Miller quickly exined. "You brought back food from the Miller Family?" Joseph Grant was speechless. Alvina Miller nodded: "That''s right!" "Don''t bring it with you next time, otherwise others won''t think that I, Joseph Grant, can''t raise you." Joseph Grant asked with a low and overbearing tone. Alvina Miller stared at him in a daze: "What nonsense are you spouting, you are a Vice-President, how can you not be able to support me? Besides, I don''t want you to raise me. I have money, so I want to be my queen!" Joseph Grant, It seemed that finding a woman who was richer than him was not a wise move. To be rich was to be willful. Seeing that he was speechless, Alvina Miller quickly walked over andforted him: ¡°Alright, if you don''t like what I''m doing, then I won''t be doing it the next time., I''ll just buy myself a book to read. In short, as long as I''m living in your house, I''ll definitely think of a way to do my housework!" "Alvina Miller!" Seeing her speaking such nonsense, Joseph Grant immediately shouted to her. "What?" Alvina Miller was about to go and bring food for the two of them, but hearing his shout, she turned around and looked at him. Joseph Grant strode towards her, looked down at her condescendingly and said: "What I want is not a nanny or a servant girl, but a woman, I don''t need you to take responsibility for the chores, I also know how to do it, don''t say those words again in the future!" Alvina Miller opened her eyes wide, as though she was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor, as her smile went from the corner of her eyes to the corner of her mouth: "Joseph Grant, you said it yourself, but next time ... Let''s just split the housework, you are in charge of cooking, I will clean the clothes, okay?" Joseph Grant never thought that this woman started to divide the work. "Alright! It''s decided! " Joseph Grant did not want to bicker with a woman. He had to remind himself what responsibility a man should bear. Alvina Miller brought two bowls of rice to the table and shared one bowl with him. She sat down and started to enjoy the delicious food. "Oh right, I went to register today and they even sent me four sets of uniforms. I can go to work tomorrow!" Alvina Miller said as he ate. "Do you have any objections to your current office environment?¡± Joseph Grant also slowly started to eat. "No, the environment is good. It''s very upscale!" Alvina Miller replied with a smile. Joseph Grant couldn''t help butugh as well: "This young miss Miller Family, you really aren''t considered as being fastidious!" "I wasn''t fastidiou at the beginning. Moreover, I don''t have the qualifications to pick anymore!" Thinking about his situation in the Miller Family, Alvina Miller was like a deted ball, feeling dejected. "Don''t worry, your grandfather is still alive, and your two uncles won''t dare to do anything to you!" Joseph Grantforted her. "That''s why I''ve been looking forward to grandpa¡¯s long life every day!" Alvina Millerughed at herself. "Besides your grandfather, don''t you still have me to fall back on?" Joseph Grant actually didn''t want to see the sorrowful look on her face, which was why he said those words. It was just that, once he said them, he was surprised by what he said for a moment. Alvina Miller was also startled, she raised her eyes and looked at him: "Joseph Grant, Grandfather said that you are a good person, I do not believe that, but it seems like, he did not lie to me, he really found me a good man for me!" " Eat! " This was his first time getting a good person card, Joseph Grant suddenly felt his face turn red, he thought that he was not bad, but he was not good enough to be praised, this woman was still too naive, and she actually believed in his grandfather''s words. Alvina Miller saw him lower his head, and stared at him with her eyes: "Why are you blushing? It can''t be that you''ve been infected by me and caught a cold, right? " "No!" Joseph Grant had only answered one word when a small hand came over and pressed against his full and clean forehead. "It¡¯s a little hot!" Alvina Miller looked worried. Joseph Grant hurriedly took away her restless little hand. "I''m fine, hurry up and eat." Alvina Miller lowered her head and chuckled twice, "If it''s not a cold, then it''s definitely because you are shy." "Alvina Miller, did your grandfather not teach you not to speak when eating?" Joseph Grant''s thoughts werepletely exposed by her, his handsome face sunk as he sternly and lightly rebuked her. "It''s just a joke, why are you being so serious?" Alvina Miller stuck out her pink tongue in protest. Joseph Grant was so angry by her but he did not have a temper at her. After eating dinner, because Joseph Grant had something to do, he went to his study room to take care of it. Alvina Miller lied on the bed with nothing to do, looking at the workflows and content. After looking through, Alvina Miller suddenly thought of something, and quickly took off her professional attire. Because he did not have time to wash, she washed the other two, leaving the other two for tomorrow. Inside was a white shirt and a ck suit with a narrow one - word skirt and ck stockings. Alvina Miller just picked it up and tried it on and even gave it a ck trench coat. Alvina Miller was too bored, so she wore her work clothes at night. After she was done, she sneaked out of the bedroom and headed towards the brightly lit study. With her small hands behind her back, she knocked on the door of the study. Joseph Grant''s voice came over: "Come in!" Alvina Miller casually walked in. When Joseph Grant looked up and saw that she was wearing her professional attire, a trace of astonishment shed past his eyes. This set of work attire originally disyed the slender and elegant temperament of a woman. Alvina Miller had always worn casual clothes, she was wearing famous brands every day, she had never worn such professional attire. "How is it? Does it look good? " Alvina Miller even made a turn in front of him, and asked him in anticipation: "Isn''t this jacket a little too tight? What I want is a small size!" "It''s not bad!" It was obviously good to see so that he had lost his mind, but the evaluation Joseph Grant gave her was only that it wasn''t too bad. Alvina Miller ced both hands on his desk and self-deprecatingly said, "I knew I wasn''t suitable for this type of single color, and I looked old. However, I had to wear formal attire for my work, so I could only endure for a bit!" "No, the way you wear it is very beautiful. You wear it in many different colors every day, which conceals your true temperament!" Joseph Grant reminded her very seriously. "Really?" Alvina Miller''s somewhat dispirited mood had just been lit up by his words. Her beautiful eyes shed with a smile as she asked happily, "Then why don''t you take a photo for me? Hurry up and take a photo with your phone. Send it to me in a while!" Joseph Grant,"..." Did this woman have to be so narcissistic? "Please, just take it as a reminder. After all, this is my first time wearing working uniform!" Seeing that he was not moving, Alvina Miller hurriedly begged him with furrowed brows. Joseph Grant looked like he couldn''t do anything to her, and he actually took out his phone and was about to take a picture of her. "Wait a moment, let me straighten my hair, I''ll sit on the sofa and pat it!" Alvina Miller moved strangely quickly and pushed all the hair to her back, then elegantly sat on the sofa as she looked at Joseph Grant with a smile. Joseph Grant looked at the girl with the charming smile. He didn''t know if it was because the light here was hazy, but she looked like a spirit that could emit light. Ayer of faint light surrounded her, which was indescribably graceful and beautiful. "Are you done?" Alvina Miller grinned until her teeth were exposed, and her face was stiff. "Un, that''s enough!" Joseph Grant replied with a low voice. "Let me see!" Alvina Miller immediately punched him to the side. Joseph Grant only felt a clear and serene fragrance, and it pounced over like a gust of wind. Immediately his shoulders pasted on a beautiful pink face. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "No way, how vague!" Alvina Miller looked at it and pouted. Joseph Grant''s attention was definitely not still on the photo. His breathing inexplicably quickened, and as he raised his head, he saw the small, wless, white face just inches away from him. Suddenly, out of nowhere, Joseph Grant extended his arm and pressed down on her head, his thin lips directly kissing her small mouth. Chapter 1219 Chapter 1219 The man''s sexy lips lightly touched the girl''s soft and fragrant lips. He didn''t have any strong intent to attack, he was just like a dragonfly touching water. "You ..." Alvina Miller''s mind waspletely nk. A pair of watery eyes widely opened. She quickly took two steps back in embarrassment and kept a safe distance between her and this man. Joseph Grant was shocked by his bold and direct actions, he only recovered from the soft sensation of touching her after she angrily retreated, and apologized for his actions: "Sorry, I couldn''t hold it in for a while." Her beautiful eyes still flickered with panic and helplessness. Actually, she wasn''t really angry right now, she was just very surprised. She thought that Joseph Grant didn''t have feeling towards her. She thought that the reason he was willing to keep her was because he needed her grandfather''s help. What was this? "Are you angry?" Joseph Grant stood up, and turned, his eyes staring straight at her as he asked. Alvina Miller bit her lips and snorted: "Am I not allowed to be angry?" "If you feel wronged, then... For the past few days, I have been busy with housework. Let me do it! "After Joseph Grant paused for a while, he did not apologize anymore, but he had admitted his wrongs. Alvina Miller never thought that the way he would recognize his mistakes would actually be so unique. "Joseph Grant, have you fallen for me?" Alvina Miller boldly looked at his handsome face and asked. Because she hadn''t asked him this question before, the two of them had always been together vaguely. Now that this man was willing to kiss her, did that mean he had fallen in love with her? Joseph Grant''s handsome eyes froze, and his face suddenly flushed red. Alvina Miller''s personality was originally simple. Seeing that he was quiet, his face had turned red, she immediately came to a conclusion: "Oh, I can see that you like me, I knew it, I am still a little charming." "Since you know all about it, are you still going to stay with me?" Joseph Grant didn''t refute her and only asked her another question. Alvina Miller was startled, she blinked her big watery eyes and asked: "Why do I not live anymore? Your house is pretty good, environment is good, and very quiet. The most important thing is that you don''t have any servants here, so I like this simple lifestyle." "You''re not afraid of me?" Joseph Grant saw that she was just casually talking about a lot of things, and he didn''t hear any important points that he wanted her to focus on, so he continued to ask. "Why should I be afraid of you?" Alvina Miller felt that this man''s questions were extremely strange. If she was really afraid of him, would she have moved in like amb in a tiger''s den? "Just now, I have evil intentions towards you. Aren''t you afraid that one day I''ll eat you?" Joseph Grant originally did not want to scare her, but he realized that this woman''s guts were great so he could only warn her about this possibility. Alvina Miller''s beautiful face turned white, she did not think that he would mean that. "What are you doing?" Alvina Miller immediately hugged her chest with both hands, and stared at him warily with her beautiful eyes: "Joseph Grant, let me tell you, you better not do anything reckless. We''re not married yet, we can''t do anything reckless before marriage!" "What if we get engaged?" Joseph Grant suddenly asked. "Engaged... Then let''s talk about itter!" Alvina Miller muttered. Joseph Grant saw that she was actually not pointing at him and scolding him for being shameless, so he was relieved. His low and deep voice sounded out, "In a few days, I want to invite the elders of Miller Family to a meal, just in time to settle our matter!" "Hey, isn''t this a bit too fast? No, I don''t agree. We have to be together for at least three months before we can bring up the matter of getting engaged. We can spend more than a year together before we agree to get married!" Alvina Miller immediately became anxious, her beautiful face immediately bing red, but her tone of voice was very insistent. "Why? Are we not getting along well? Furthermore, I do not have any objections to you, so I believe that you would be satisfied with me! " Joseph Grant was a little puzzled, frowning as he asked. "I am indeed very satisfied with you, but my mom said, marriage is a major event in one''s life, and also the second reincarnation of a woman. I cannot marry so easily, I have to think carefully!" Alvina Miller exined in all seriousness. "Do you think there''s any problem between us?" Joseph Grant asked while looking at her with a little bit of conceit. Alvina Miller''s heart became heavy. This man was so eager to get engaged to her, what kind of mentality did he have? Was he not worried that there would be something wrong with her? "That''s true. The problem with women isn''t that big of a problem. However, the problem with you men still needs to be properly examined." Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes swept across his body, and finally shed past the spot where his private ce was headed towards. "What are you talking about?" Joseph Grant saw that her eyes were looking around randomly and her words were blurry. "It''s nothing, we don''t discuss this topic now, I need to rest. I still need to go to work tomorrow ..." "If you don''t exin it clearly, don''t even think about going anywhere!" The man took a step forward with his long legs, his long arms resting on the wall, blocking her path. Alvina Miller secretly regretted it a bit, and wanted to bite off her tongue. Joseph Grant''s body is so good, his body is so healthy, how could he have a hidden disease? She must have been thinking too much. "I''ve already said it, it''s nothing. Let me pass!" Alvina Miller felt that she just bumped into the edge of a de, she had a bitter expression on her face and begged him "No, you have to exin it!" Joseph Grant suddenly became strong. This concerned his male pride, he would not let her fool him so easily. Seeing that he was not willing to let her go, she boldly and straightforwardly said: "A few days ago, I read on the inte that there was a notice regarding the way men and women getting along before marriage. Many of the women up there said that before marriage, one must check out a future husband''s body ... Because, there are many men who can''t have a sex!" "Alvina Miller..." Joseph Grant almost gritted his teeth as he shouted her name. "I was wrong, I was wrong, I shouldn''t have looked around and let my thoughts run wild. Of course I know you are fine, didn''t I say just now? I have to be more careful when ites to marriage!" Alvina Miller was scared by his dangerous stare and quickly apologized. "Good, you''ve thought about it for a long time!" Joseph Grant was truly angered by her, it turned out that this woman had thought more than him, and he had really underestimated her. "Not in the long run. It''s just that I like to think about everything carefully!" Alvina Miller exined with a dry smile. "We''ll discuss the engagement in a few days. Once we''re engaged, I''ll let you personally verify whether I can or not!" Joseph Grant also had a way to deal with her, so this time, his attitude was even more unyielding. "Joseph Grant, can you speak some logic? As I said, it will take at least three months ..." "I''m afraid you will be in a hurry!" Joseph Grant mocked her. "I..." Alvina Miller''s words were about to reach her mouth, but she couldn''t say a single word. and could only stare at him angrily. "Of course, of course, who''s afraid of who!" Alvina Miller was also a person with a strong personality. Since Joseph Grant had already said this much, she was naturally not afraid. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Then I''ll take it that you agree!" Joseph Grant had actually purposely provoked her. It looks like she had really been fooled. "I''m not afraid!" Alvina Miller forcefully pushed his arm away, then quickly ran out of his study. Joseph Grant''s domineering expression earlier eased up after she left. Her thin lips curled up slightly, and a smile appeared in her deep eyes. She turned on her cell phone and flipped through the photo he had just taken of her. She was beautiful and tiresome. In one breath, Alvina Miller ran back into her own bedroom. After closing the door, she locked it, then lightly patted her chest: "This man is too anxious, he wanted to actually be engaged to me so quickly!" However, thinking back to what she said inappropriate made her face turn red, Alvina Miller could not help but burst outughing. She heard that what men cared about the most was self-esteem, and when she said something to him, he actually did not get angry at her.it seemed that he had a good personality. Chapter 1220 Chapter 1220 In such a tense situation, a wedding card was suddenly handed to Edwards Wayne. He opened it and took a look, his lips subconsciously curving into a smile. As a good friend and brother, he finally got his wish, and was going to bring the beauty home. n Wood was extremely pleased with this period of time, because his good performance over the past year had finally caught Anne''s heart again. In the past, he would gift a famous car named bag and arge diamond ring to Anne to propose to her, but Anne seemed to be extremely disappointed in him and turned him down. But this time, he was squatting in the bathroom, personally washing his daughter''s underwear. Anne lazily leaned on the bathroom door, with her hands folded across her chest, watching him wash his daughter''s underwear and suddenly said: "n Wood, let''s get married!" That moment of confession, made n Wood unable to believe it. His handsome eyes widened, staring at the woman''s calm face, "Anne, what did you just say?" n Wood still wanted to seriously listen to it again. Anne sighed, then became serious, and said word by word: "I said we should get married." "Really?" At this moment, n Wood finally heard it clearly. His heart was in ecstasy as he walked over and hugged Anne tightly in his embrace, kissing her hair non - stop. "Anne, do you know? I''ve waited more than a year for you to say those words, and you''ve finally agreed to marry me!" Anne was embarrassed by his passionate hug and quickly reached out to push him away. "Your hands are full of water, you got my clothes wet. hurry up and wash your daughter''s pants first before talking about it." n Wood was simply too happy, he was too arrogant, looking at the woman''s white clothes with his ten finger marks he immediately retreated, his deep eyes revealed a smile as he looked at Anne and asked: "Anne, honestly, why do you suddenly want to marry me? Is something about me moving you?" "No, I just suddenly thought it through. Anyway, I''ve been alone in this life and I''ve been with you before. At least you can help me bring my daughter!" Anne intentionally replied indifferently, but the real reason was that during this period of time, n Wood''s gentleness and care for her daughter slowly prated into her heart. She suddenly realized that she was used to him taking care of her, although she would sometimes be angered by him, but wasn''t this the taste of life? "That''s it?" n Wood was still waiting for her to say something nice to tease him, but he never expected her to answer him like this, to the point that it seemed as if his existence was negligible. "That''s right, what else can we do?" Anne looked at his gradually dimming eyes, and started to laugh secretly at the bottom of her heart. Now, she had found a way to treat this man, and that was to not take him too seriously. "I thought you''d already forgiven me for my previous mistakes. Anne, how important am I in your heart? Can you tell me?" n Wood couldn''t help but want to know. Anne realized that she couldn''t stand his wounded eyes, so she stopped making fun of him. Walking over, she extended her arms and gently hugged his waist, her cheek rested on his chest as she muttered: "It''s more important than what I imagined, n Wood, I''m afraid that I''ll have to fall into your hands for the rest of my life." he looked at her with a gentle and happy expression: "I knew it, Anne, you were actually teasing me just now!" "Daddy, Mummy ..." Just as the two of them were making fun of each other, suddenly, a little body ran in through the door. Their daughter named Crystal was already two and a half years, and had started to be sensible. Anne extended her hand and smoothed the hair on the side of her ear, then red at n Wood: "Hurry up and wash clothes, I''ll bring daughter downstairs to y!" "Alright, I''ll treat you to candlelight dinner tonight!" n Wood seized the opportunity to whisper in her ear. The corners of Anne''s mouth raised up. This man had a lot of tricks, why did she fall for him? The people who received the invitation were not only Edwards Wayne, but also many other people. Only, those who were well aware of how difficult it was for n Wood to chase a wife were only a few good brothers. Edwards Wayne gave his good friend a call as he sent his blessings. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Edwards, I originally wanted to call you over to be my best man. I never thought that you would actually get married before me. In the past, n Wood and Anne had already reached the stage where they could talk about marriage. n Wood did ask Edwards Wayne and Billy Williamto be his groomsmen. But this wedding deferred for four years. "No matter what, you and Anne have finally made a good start. I just hope that you can remember the hard work of chasing after your wife this year and live a good life with her." Edwards Wayne could only shake his head and sigh withughter at his good friend. "Of course, I have to learn from you now. I have to treat marriage and woman seriously, or else, I will only be asking for trouble!" n Woodughed bitterly. "I only know that in order to truly obtain a woman''s heart, men must attract her and paid a price. Edwards, you are the only one that deserves my admiration. I feel that you have always been very clear on what you want, which is why you were able to fight your way to today''s position. I am just curious about that just a moment you were attracted by other women." n Wood was also intrigued by the gossip, he wanted to pry into his friend''s true thoughts. "What do you want to do?" Edwards Wayne immediately saw through his evil thoughts. "It''s nothing, it''s just ..." I would like to ask, after all, we are all men!" n Woodughed. "Then you should ask William. I believe his answer will satisfy you!" Edwards Wayne snorted. "I don''t dare to ask him. He answered a thousand times with a single word, and only had my sister in his heart. He doesn''t have any interest in others at all, and now he doesn''t even dare to drink with me. He''s just afraid that he might say the wrong thing when he''s drunk.¡± When he thought of his brother-inw and good friend, n Wood couldn''t help but feel resentful. Edwards Wayneughed unkindly: "Who asked your elder sister to marry him? Furthermore, Anne is William''s cousin; your rtionship is tooplicated, I have no way to meddle in your family''s affairs." "Forget it. If you don''t want to say it, then I won''t ask. I understand anyway!" n Wood said comcently. Edwards Wayne said softly: "Boring!" "I''m not going to dig up your secrets anymore. I''m hanging up now. Remember toe earlier. I''ll have to beat up every single one of your family members!" n Wood said while beaming. "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely be here early!" Edwards Wayne promised his good friend. After hanging up, Edwards Wayne''s gaze turned towards the window, towards the nearby building that only had one side of the wall exposed, and his thin lips couldn''t help but curl up into a smile. It was the building that Lily was working on. Although it was blocked by many buildings, Edwards Wayne looked past therge buildings and stopped for a long time before retracting his gaze and continuing his work. John Wayne must have been furious after being beaten up by him so badly, but even now he still did note to reason with him. This proved that John Wayne and his son intended to endure the lesson this time. Chapter 1221 Chapter 1221 It was already past nine o''clock in the evening. Leo William sat alone in his office, staring at the wedding invitation imprinted with a golden couple imprint ¡ª Heart balls and wedding belles, which hurt his heart. It seemed a little early for him to marry. The person he loved was not even at the legal age for marriage, so he could only bury this matter deep within his heart. However, Leo William wanted to get married. Previously, when he got a wedding invitation from someone, he would only say ¡®congrattions'' to the bridge and never felt such an envious emotion; But now, this emotion had inexplicably upied him, and he felt a little sad. Leo William looked at his watch. The reason why he still sat in the office was because he waited for the call of Mary, who had a dinner hosted by thepany today, to pick her up in the Arnau Group and then went back together. Just as he was thinking, the phone on the desk suddenly rang, Leo William hid his lost and picked up the phone and gently said: "Are you finishing your work?" "Mm,e over here. I''ll be waiting for you at thepany''s entrance!" The sweet voice of a girl came from the other side. It was like sweet dew that could nourish a person''s heart. Leo William replied softly, and then hung up the phone. He kept the invitation into his drawer, took his jacket and car key, and went out! It spent Leo William more than ten minutes arriving at the entrance of the Star Entertainment Media. Under the night sky, there was a lot of luxury car in front of the gate, and today was the celebration of the Arnau Group. Not far away, there were guards maintaining order, blocking arge number of passionate fans. Leo William turned a blind eye to the noisy, and people drove out of the hall orderly and slowly.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. When he was about to drive over, he saw a beautiful figure quickly walking towards him. His gaze was immediately attracted by her. Today, Mary Ann was just like her beautiful name alluring and bright. She wore a light pink long dress with peach blossoms on it, which was suit for age very well. It made people think of the appearance of peach blossoms in spring when they saw her., She was like a peach flower fairy. Mary Ann, with a trophy in her hand, smiled and opened the co - pilot and sat down, bringing in a refreshing and pleasant fragrance. "Leo William, I get the prize!" Mary Ann proudly showed the trophy to him. The man''s thin lips curled up into a smile. His doting gaze swept across her smiling face. "What award?" "Best Rookie Award!" Mary Ann replied with a smile. "Are you still considered a neer?" Aren''t you an old man in the entertainment circle? " Leo William purposely teased her. "Do you know how to chat? I don''t want to chat with you anymore!" Mary Ann pursed her lips, looking like that she had emotions. The man gently reached out his hand and rubbed her fluffy long hair. "I am just joking with you. Don''t be angry, okay?¡± He, with the low maic male voice, said so spoiled words, no matter how bad the temper she was, now she was easily conquered by him. Moreover, Mary Ann had a good temper. And she could only pretend to be angry at him. In a sh, she smiled again, and after reaching out to grab a tissue, she blew on the trophy one mouthful of hot air, and wiped it with a piece of paper like a treasure. Looking at her childish behavior, Leo William could not help but chuckle. "So precious, you still need to wipe it off!" "Of course, I want to get a lot of prizes. In the future, I want to show the trophy to my children and grandchildren!" Mary Ann replied proudly. "Good, you think too long!" Leo William''s voice was still as gentle as ever. Listening to her mention of her children and grandchildren, Leo smiled again. With a nce, he could see her jade - like face. She was pretty, young and tender. This little woman''s brain could really imagine that she was still a half ¡ª grown child, so she thought about her future generations. After wiping, Mary Ann carefully held it in her arms and apanied the man to look at the water wheel in front of them. Her eyes were bright and moving when the lights on the side of the road were reflected. "Oh yeah, I received a call from Anne today. She said that she was going to marry the Young Master Mu." Mary Ann suddenly thought of something important and quickly chatted with him. "Yeah, they''ve finally ended their long journey of love and are nning to marry!" Leo William replied softly. "That''s great!" The girl signed. Leo William could understand the meaning of her word. Did she want to be together with him to repay the grievances and bitterness of marriage? Ripples appeared in Leo William''s heart, and he was extremely satisfied because he could feel Mary Ann''s determination to be with him. "Don''t be envious, you will have such a day sooner orter!" Leo Williamughed. "Yeah, we have such a day!" Mary Ann immediately smiled and nodded. Leo William was very happy because he didn''t miss the word "us". Although he was currently satisfied, Leo William still had a bit of negative emotions. Even though Mary Ann liked him a lot now, he couldn''t guarantee that her feelings towards him wouldn''t change in the next three to five years as usual. "Leo William, I''m hungry. Let''s go eat something!" The girl next to him pleaded with himzily. "Alright, let''s go eat some porridge!" When Leo William knew that she was hungry, all of the thoughts in his head seemed to have been wiped away. "Un, I''m feeling a little sleepy. I''ll be sleeping for a while. Call me when we get there!" Mary Ann completely trusted this man. No matter where he drove her, she wasn''t worried at all. In front of the traffic light, the man stopped the car and looked at her. The girl hugged the trophy and fell asleep quietly, as if she was carrying her dream. Leo William looked at her with a slightly absent-minded gaze. She was so young, yet she was persistent about her dreams. How could he not love this little girl? With the green light shining, there was a car urging him from behind, only then did Leo William realize that he had been stunned for a long time, and quickly drove away. When they arrived at the ce to eat porridge, it was already midnight, yet the seafood porridge business was not bad. Leo William parked the car, and felt that it was unwise to wake her up, but, if he did not wake her up, she would still starve, and her stomach would not be able to take it. "Mary, wake up! We''re here!" Leo William gently patted her delicate face. "Oh, we''re here. Wait a moment, I''ll go to the back to change!" Mary Ann did not sleep very deeply. Upon hearing that they had reached their destination, she immediately got off the car and went to the back seat. "Help me block it. There shouldn''t be anyone peeping outside, right?" Mary Ann had prepared a set of clothes in the back seat, and at the moment, she just so happened to change the ceremonial dress that she felt to be slightly open. "Don''t worry, no one can see inside from the outside. Hurry up and change!" Leo Williamforted her softly. "Help me pull the zipper!" The girl suddenly turned her back and asked for his help. Then Leo William turned back and gently pulled down her zipper, revealing her fair and jade-like back. This made his throat goes dry, and Leo looked at her a few more times with reluctance. Mary Ann quickly changed her clothes, and when she got off the car, she was already wearing a simple t ¡ªshirt with a pair of ripped jeans. It was summer now, and the weather was getting warmer, so the clothes she wore were getting fewer and fewer. Leo William also got off the car, seeing her dressed like this, he couldn''t help but remind her: "The air conditioning in the restaurant is quite big, do you have a jacket?" "I don''t need it, I''m still healthy!" Mary Ann was like a delicate child, looking at him with a pleased gaze. Leo William could only let her take charge of the situation: "Then put on the mask. I don''t want to be surroundedter on!" "You''re right. I want to keep a low profile!" After Mary Ann said that, she quickly took out a mask from her bag and put it on. The two of them finished equipping themselves and walked towards the elevator. In the elevator, Mary Annzily leaned on the man''s side, her two small hands tightly hugging one of his arms and she muttered, "I''m really hungry this time. If I knew earlier, I would have eaten some bread before going to achiever the prize!" The man smiled as he listened. Chapter 1222 Chapter 1222 There was a famous midnight snack restaurant on the eighth floor. However, those who came here to eat were not ordinary people but rich people. There were many types of midnight snack, but they were all fine products, so the price was very high. Leo William and Mary Ann walked in and met a person head-on. "President William?" Amanda Addison looked at the man in surprise, but in the next second, the surprise on her face disappeared. Because Mary Ann was holding onto his arm, who quickly took off her mask and made a face at her, then put her mask back on. "You ..." Amanda Addison was dignity and elegance, but at the moment, she was flustered and exasperated, staring angrily at Mary Ann. "What''s wrong with me? You stare at my boyfriend coquettishly. Can''t I give you a reminder? " Mary Ann did not want to let this woman go because she remembered clearly that Amanda came to her company to stir up troublest time. Amanda Addition''s thoughts were immediately pointed out by Mary, and her beautiful face instantly flushed red. She red at Mary Ann angrily, and quickly left with her head lowered. From the beginning to the end, Leo William did not say a word. After all, he did not have a good impression of Amanda Addison, so he naturally did not want to have any interactions with her. "She''s running away because of me!" Mary Ann smiled and said it proudly and happily. Leo William patted her shoulder gently. "Alright, we''re here to eat, not to quarrel with others. Just ignore them!" "Mm, I listen to you!" Mary Ann obviously did not want to argue, because it was more important for her to eat. They picked a pretty good seat and after they sat down, they called for the waiter to order. Leo William was afraid that she was really hungry, so he ordered a lot of delicious dishes for her. Yet, Mary Ann was standing at the side calcting money with the menu in hand, adding up how expensive it was, she immediately muttered: "Leo William, don''t be so generous next time, it''s just a midnight snack, it''s too expensive!" "What is it? Do you want to save money for me so quickly? " Leo William was obviously willing to give her money. Even if she wanted to have stars in the sky, he was also willing to think of ways to pick them. "Save it. After all, it''s not easy for you to earn money!" Mary Ann lowered her head and said with a bit of embarrassment. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "I''ll pay you for the money I''m making. After all, I don''t spend much money every year!" Leo William did not have many hobbies. And many of the money that he earned were already gone to invest, but if he calcted it carefully, it was enough for him to spend for a few more lifetimes. However, no one would mind having too much money, so he naturally had to continue to earn money. Hearing that, Mary Ann''s face became even redder. "You have said that. If one day I identally spend a lot of money, you don''t me me!" Mary Ann intentionally angered him. "Mary, I will be going abroad in a few days. Do you have time to go with me? I''ll give you a chance to spend money! " In the past, when Leo William went abroad to handle matters, he would always bring along thepany''s team. Now, with Mary Ann, he truly hoped that he could keep her by his side every now and then to look after her. "Sure, I have nothing better to do right now!" Mary Ann readily agreed. "Then it''s decided!" Hearing her agreement, Leo William was immediately overjoyed. After eating, they returned home at about 11 p.m.. Mary Ann was so full, once she returned, she started walking around in the living room. After taking a shower, Leo William saw that she was still pacing back and forth and couldn''t help butugh. "What''s wrong with you? Do you have a stomach sick? "No, I''m burning calories. I identally eat too much today. OH my god, I''m definitely going to gain weight. I''m afraid of that!" As a female celebrity, what Mary Ann cared about the most was her face and body. She had been eating a proper amount and exercising these past few years. So, she had such slim figure. When Leo William heard that she was actually worried about her weight, he could not help but taunt: "You''re already as light as a feather, what are you afraid of?" "You don''t eat much, so of course you don''t have to worry. I have eat three bowls of porridge and all sorts of fruits. I actually eat so much in the middle of the night!" Mary Ann covered her face, looking like she had no face to see anyone. "Come here!" Leo William said to her suddenly. "What!" Mary Ann blinked her sad big eyes at him. "Aren''t we going to exercise? Coincidentally, I know that a sport is very useful for weight loss!" The man smiled sinisterly. His bright eyes made Mary blush and feel her heartbeats. "You ..." Mary Ann was confused for a few seconds, then immediately understood, and shyly said: "No, I don''t need that exercise, you already didst night..." "That wasst night. I haven''t even done anything tonight!" The man was wearing only a white bath towel. People were unable to endure his strength because his tall and sturdy body was as strong as a tiger or leopard under the illumination of thentern light. Mary Ann immediately retreated backwards and determined to not fulfill his request. Of course, all of this was in vain. In the end, she was forcefully did that exercise. When all the thing finished, Mary Ann held onto her small waist, using the man of ten great crimes. Leo William carried her into the bathroom, and after washing up, he carried her out andid her on the bed. "Alright, go to sleep. Don''t you have to get up early tomorrow?" "En!" Mary Ann was already extremely sleepy. When she felt that the man had alsoid down, she immediately moved over and hugged onto one of his arms. Her small face stuck to him and she gradually fell asleep. Leo didn''t sleep well because his obsession with marriage was so deep that he had a nightmare. In the dream, his bride had be someone else, and he was so scared that he threw away his diamond ring. After abandoning that woman, he searched the entire world to find Mary Ann. He found Mary all the time, but he just couldn''t find her. He anxiously asked the people around him, but no one could tell him. Leo William woke up at around three in the morning. The dream was too real and the feeling of loss was like ice, freezing in his chest and making him sweat profusely. When he woke up, he found that there was a warm little body lying on his back. He subconsciously hugged her, and the girl also mumbled to herself and she continued sleeping in his embrace. Only by hugging Mary in his arms did the fear in his dreams disappear bit by bit. However, after that, Leo couldn''t sleep anymore. In the end, Gabriel Addison still did not get Leo William''s help, but he did not give up and continued to ask others for help. However, he discovered that no matter how powerful of people he found was, in the end, they were unable to aplish his goal. So he vaguely felt that someone was deliberately obstructing him. Indeed, if someone intentionally blocked his path to do further, then no matter how sincerely he begged, he would never be able to get what he wanted. Who was it? Who had blocked his path so maliciously? Gabriel Addison did not sleep well for a few days, the corners of his eyes turned ck, and he went into a rage in the study room. Amanda Addison saw the light in Gabriel''s study, and brought a cup of milk up. The rtionship between the father and daughter had calmed down a bit recently, because Amanda Addison felt that her worries were unnecessary because she was the only daughter of her father who was legal. Mary Ann was always the shameful illegitimate daughter who hid in the shadows. She knocked on the door, and Gabriel Addison opened it. Seeing that it was Amanda, his expression rxed. ''Amanda, why aren''t you asleep yet? " "Dad, you''ve been sleepingte recently, do you have any difficulties?¡± Amanda Addison was still worried about his health. Seeing that Gabriel had not been able to rest well in the past few days and looked haggard, she came over to inquire about him. "I''m just worried about my work. The mayor has been hanging empty for quite some time. I don''t know the arrangement of the superiors. Can I be the mayor?" Gabriel Addison sat on the sofa tiredly, both his hands on his forehead, looking extremely worried. "Dad, have you tried to get in touch with others? Or Do you send the gifts to them? " Amanda Addison was born into a business family, and was familiar with these kinds of things. "I want to give them gifts, but no one epts the gifts!" Gabriel Addison said angrily. "Dad, don''t worry, I''ll ask my grandfather to help you!" Amanda Addison quicklyforted him. "No, don''t let your grandfather know!" Gabriel Addison was shocked, and quickly interrupted her. "Why?" Amanda Addison frowned. "Because the team I want to stand on this time is not the same person as your grandfather!" Gabriel Addison''s face darkened as he replied. Chapter 1223 Chapter 1223 Amanda Addison''s pretty face changed, and her expression became serious. Looking at her father, she frowned and said: "Father, do you betray my grandfather? When you married my mother, didn''t you say that you would always be on the same team as my grandfather?" "Who tell you that?" A hint of unease shed across Gabriel Addison''s face. "My mom tells me!" Amanda Addison sat down on a chair to the side, and looked at her father. In her eyes, her father was in high spirits and was capable of anything before, but now, he had suddenly be old, and also old. She was sad about it. Gabriel Addison was instantly angered and reprimanded her with a heavy tone: "Whatever your mother says is right. You and your brother just listen to your mother. Do I have the right of speech in our family?" Amanda Addison signed: Of course not. Dad, I know you are not happy at all in this family, Mom is too powerful, and you have been the deputy mayor for so many years, so mom probably has too high expectations for you, your rtionship has been growing cold over the past few years, I and my brother are very worried about you!" "I shouldn''t have ..." Gabriel Addison said something but he suddenly turned quiet. How could he say that he didn''t want to get married in front of his daughter? Amanda Addison''s beautiful face turned white, she angrily stood up: "Then you marry Belle Ann, and recognize your bastard!" "Amanda!" Gabriel Addison was so frightened that his expression froze, he wanted to call out for his daughter, but Amanda Addison mmed the door hard. Gabriel Addison sat on the chair in defeat, supporting himself with his hands, he looked dejected and lost. Yes, if he had not coveted for glory and fame, then perhaps he would not live such a miserable and miserable life today. Belle Ann was a good woman, strong and independent, and also loyal to her friends. It should have been worth for him to cherish her. Unfortunately, it was toote to go back to the time when they knew each other and loved each other. The noon sun was shining in the quiet garden. There was an elegant balcony with a few tables and chairs on it. Thezy afternoon always gave people a rxed attitude. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. At this moment, there were three iparably elegant men sitting under the umbre. They were having lunch together as they discussed countermeasures. Today''s gathering was initiated by Edwards. Next to him was the Vice-President, Joseph Grant, and opposite to him was the manager of William Group, Leo William. Because William Group was suppressed before, and he was rmended by Edwards, Leo William officially stood with Joseph Grant''s team, so, for the sake of their future development, the three of them were friendly and cherished. "Gabriel Addison has been spying on the position of the mayor and hase to ask me for help. However, due to personal grudges, I really do not wish for him to be the mayor." Leo William picked up his coffee and took a sip. After the official business was finished, he mentioned about his private matters. Edwardsughed lightly: "Gabriel Addison''s talent is mediocre; he doesn''t have the ability to sit in this position. Moreover, his father-in -w is also a representative of the presidential party, I believe that if Vice -President have the chance to choose someone, he would definitely not take Gabriel into consideration." Joseph Grant nodded and said "I would not take the people who belongs to other party into consideration. Don''t worry, Mr. William. As long as you are not willing to allow him to ascend to the position, I will do my best to deal with him! " "Then I''ll have to trouble Mr. Grant!" Leo William was revenging for his own woman. It was why he blocked Gabriel Addison''s future. Gabriel''s abandonment of that year caused Belle Ann and her daughter to be ridiculed in every way possible and made his beloved woman feel inferior and frightened since she was a child. It was just the personal resentment. Let alone hinder his career, even if it took half his life, Leo William would not hesitate to do so. The atmosphere during the lunch was very good. After it ended, because Joseph Grant was busy with work, he left first, Edwards and Leo William chatted casually. The reason why Joseph Grant left in such a hurry was not because he needed to rush back to take care of his official affairs, but because of a person. It was the first day that Alvina Miller worked. Joseph Grant didn''t know how she was adapting to the situation, but for some reason, he started to worry about her. As a new person, Alvina Miller had topensate all of the new persons for any sudden incidents that might happen on the first day of work. For example, she was flustered, her brain could not keep up with her legs, she was in a hurry, and her works were in a mess. Every day, foreign guests woulde to do business. Alvina Miller always thought that the reception work at the front desk should be very leisurely, but when it was really done, she found that everything should be done carefully. "Alvina Miller, you go clean up in Conference Room 5. A guest ising over for a meeting!" Her immediate superior was a beauty with a beautiful temperament. She hurriedly walked over and gave the order to Alvina Miller, who was about to raise her cup and drink water. Alvina Miller quickly put down the cup of water and rushed to Conference Room 5. However, she couldn''t find Conference Room 5 right away. She was really a road nut. Alvina Miller perplexedly bit her lower lip, and had to look backward and ask a staff member who was walking past, and then found Conference Room 5. There were just some guests in the room for leisure. The tea cups and water bottles left in the conference room need to be cleaned up quickly. Alvina Miller''s movements was nimble, she picked up the tray quickly, and when she was about to leave, she suddenly bumped into someone. The remaining coffee and tea in the cup sttered onto the other party''s proper suit. "Sorry, sorry ..." Alvina Miller''s subconscious action was to apologize before bending over to pick up the cup. "Mr. Vice-President!" Just as Alvina Miller''s hand touched the cup, arge hand picked up the cup before her. Immediately, a hurried and terrified voice came out of the side of Alvina Miller''s ears. It was her boss, a woman named Carl ck. She looked pale from fright, and quickly ran over to help. "Alvina Miller, how are you walking? It is you who make Vice-President''s suit dirty. You are clumsy! " When Carl ck came over, she immediately berated Alvina Miller for being rash. After that, she quickly turned her head and nervously lowered her head to apologize to Joseph Grant: "Mr. Vice- President, I am inexperienced enough to allow my subordinates to dirty your clothes!" "I''m fine!" When Joseph Grant saw Alvina Miller getting scolded, Alvina''s face slightly flushed, and her head was even lowered, not even daring to look at him. For some unknown reason, his heart ached a little, Joseph really didn''t know whether it was right or wrong to arrange her to work here. If he had known this situation, he should have asked her stay at home, drink tea and go online. "Mr. Vice-President, I''m sorry. I will definitely work properly next time!" Alvina Miller received the threat in Carl ck''s eyes and quickly apologized. "Since she''s new, it''s understandable for her to be in a hurry. There''s no need to scold her anymore, just train properly!" Of course, Joseph Grant couldn''t be amiable to Alvina Miller or protect her in this situation. Therefore, his voice didn''t sound warm either, making people''s hearts beat faster when they heard it. "Yes, your clothes are dirty, do you want to ..." "It''s fine, I''ll take care of it myself!" After Joseph Grant said that, he turned around and was about to leave, just at this time, his aide-de ¡ª camp hurried over: "Sir, there are still three minutes until the meeting, let¡¯s go this way!" When Alvina Miller and Carl ck heard this, their expressions changed greatly. Joseph Grant couldn''t be nning to wear a dirty suit to a meeting, right? It was over. Something huge had happened. Carl ck was a woman who pursued perfection. She was even more meticulous in her work and did not allow even the slightest of mistakes to ur. But now, because of this newbie, Vice - President made such a mistake, which she was even more unforgivable. "Alvina Miller, if anything happens this time, the higher ups will give you a hard time. Leave immediately!" Since there were no outsiders present, Carl ck taught the servants a lesson hardly. "Yes!" Alvina Miller replied, but she thought that as long as she didn''t want to go, no one should be able to get rid of her. Although with Joseph''s support behind her, she was a little proud. But when she thought that he was wearing a dirty suit to attend an important meeting because of her mistake, she was still very upset. If Joseph lost his face, she felt extremely sorry. "I hope everything is fine!" Alvina Miller prayed silently in her heart. Chapter 1224 Chapter 1224 Alvina Miller was careful to do her next work. However, she still worried about the situation with Joseph Grant. She always wanted to send him a message or make a phone call and ask him about it, but when she thought that he was dealing with a matter of national importance, she didn''t dare to do it until she got off work. s, there were a lot of troubles to fall in love with such a high-ranking man. Before getting off work, Alvina Miller had been called to Carl ck''s office once again, and her colleague Kelly was also there. Carl ck had arranged for Alvina Miller to learn from Kelly, and now, even if she were to make a mistake, it would involve Kelly. "Kelly, how do you teach the newbies? She has already offended the Vice-President, do you know how serious this matter is? Luckily the Vice ¡ª President does not pursue the matter, if one day we offend the foreign delegate, wouldn''t that be shaming our country''s face? In this matter, you will have to take half of the responsibility, so this month''s bonus will be deducted!" Carl ck criticized and punished Kelly in front of Alvina. Alvina Miller was so frightened that her beautiful face turned white, and she quickly admitted her wrongs: "Miss ck, this is none of Kelly¡¯s business. I was the one who did the wrong thing, I deserve to be punished!" "No. The responsibilities are clearly divided. If you make a mistake, you should be punished. Remember this well!" Carl ck''s face was stern, and did not care about anything. Kelly also looked at Alvina Miller with resentment. Kelly could tell that this woman did not know how to work, but now, Alvina had truly implicated Kelly, and Kelly was truly unlucky. Alvina Miller received Kelly''s resentful gaze, and also had a face full of remorse and apology. It seemed that she would have to apologize to Kelly properly after work. After all, the prize money Kelly had deducted, she would have to fawn on Kelly in other ways. Otherwise, it was not a good start to be a sinner when she came to work. "You are still in your probation period and don''t have any bonuses. However, if your performance is still not good, I''m afraid you won''t even make it through your probation period!" Carl ck encouraged Alvina Miller. "Yes, yes, yes, I get it. I won''t be rash again next time. Please give me a chance to correct my mistakes!" Maybe because her obsession with this job was not deep, even though Carl ck criticized and taught her education, Alvina Miller still epted it humbly. Although she did not care about the benefits, she only cared about the chances of working with Joseph Grant, so she secretly decided to be more serious in the future. When they walked out of the office, Alvina Miller quickly chased after Kelly and walked shoulder to shoulder with Kelly. Alvina Miller apologized with her head lowered: "Kelly, I''m so sorry." "Alvina Miller, it''s good that you know it, do you know how much effort I put in to get into the exam? Unlike your family, you don''t care about this job. But please be more quick -witted in the future and don''t make such a low ¡ª level mistake again!" Kelly''s eyes were rimmed red. It could be seen that she really cared about this matter of innocent getting implicated. "I''m sorry!" Alvina Miller looked at her who was quickly leaving, so Alvina could only apologize once more. After Kelly quickly left, Alvina Miller also nned to leave. Now she was at work, so she could not come here by Joseph Grant''s car. Therefore, she herself drove here. This car was the cheapest car out of all of her, but it was also worth close to a million, and Alvina Miller originally wanted to borrow the house butler''s car. But after thinking about it, in this life, why would she suffer such grievances? She clearly owned all these cars, so why should she care about the opinions of others and give up on everything she owned?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Alvina Miller drove her little sports car and quickly drove forward. In the distance, she saw a person. She slowed down her speed and saw Kelly hurrying to the side of the road taking the car key and riding on her female bicycle. When Alvina Miller thought about Kelly''s bloodshot eyes just now, she started to me herself again. Maybe Kelly really valued this job. This sry was not like the sry she earned when she was born in a rich family. Since she was young, she had no concept of money. Actually, it wasn''t entirely Alvina Miller''s fault. Joseph Grant was also rushing towards Conference Room 5, just now, when he passed through a corridor, and heard that Carl ck asked Alvina Miller go to Conference Room 5 to work. Joseph thought that he could go and take a look at her. But no one knew that Alvina would rush out in such a rush. Without his reaction, the coffee spread on Joseph''s suit. Alvina knew that Joseph Grant would not get off work so quickly, so she decided to buy a set of suits for him. After all, she had dirtied his suit, so it would be more sensible for her to pay for it. Alvina Miller was rich, so she bought it herself. She chose a set of expensive men''s suits, it was ink - ck, because Joseph Grant always wore this kind of ck when he went to work every day. He didn''t have much of a rest suit on him, so in order to match up with him at work, she chose the color that he liked. With a swipe of the card, Alvina Miller left with the package. After buying the clothes, Alvina went to the supermarket and bought a big bag of stuff to carry to the car. "It is time to go home!" Alvina Miller pped her hands. That bag of items she had just picked up made her palms turn red, it was spicy and painful. By the time Alvina Miller returned home, it had already darkened. In the early winter, the sky darkened quickly and a cold wind blew. When Alvina Miller drove the car into the main entrance, she realized that the living room was brightly lit. Her beautiful eyes froze. Alvina Miller sped up, and the sports car stopped right outside the entrance of the hall. She quickly got off the car and saw the man wearing a white long-sleeved shirt standing in front of the stairs, looking down at her. ''Are you back?" Alvina Miller asked him with a smile as she blinked her clear ck and white eyes. "Where do you go? Why do youe back sote? " Joseph Grant lifted his wristwatch and looked at the time. It was almost eight o''clock, did this woman go out to cause trouble when she finished work? "I''m going to buy something. Just wait for a minute!" Alvina Miller simply did not hear the reproach in his tone. She turned around and took out the suit she bought for him, ran up the stairs, and stood in front of him, gave him the package. "It''s for you!" "What is this?" Joseph Grant stared nkly for a moment, and then asked with a low voice. "Ipensate you with your suit. I dirty yours today." Alvina Millerughed dryly in embarrassment. "Who tell you to buy it?" Joseph Grant frowned; he did not expect that this little girl would actually buy him a new set. "I decided to buy it myself! See if you like it or not!" Alvina Miller said openly. Joseph Grant''s big hands stiffened, he still epted it, and looked down: "How much is it; I''ll calcte it and return it to you!" "Hey, Joseph Grant, what do you mean? Are we separated? You''re being so polite, are you trying to treat me as an outsider? " Hearing that he wanted to pay, Alvina Miller reached her hand out and stuck it in her small waist, staring at him with a look of anger. "Don''t buy it next time. If it''s just dirty, then it''ll be clean after washing up. Why spend so much money?" Joseph Grant said in a low voice. ¡°Yo, Mr. Vice - President is even a cautious person. This is truly a good character, I admire you!" Alvina Miller smiled and teased him. "Today''s matter is my fault. I leave in such a hurry that you make a mistake!" Joseph Grant still took responsibility for his actions, and apologized to her. "Really? You leave so fast just to see me, what''s wrong with that? I''m still very happy, but the next time if you want to see me, you give me a call and let me know!" Alvina Miller shyly lowered her head, as she spoke out words of joy like a young wife. Joseph Grant, The words he didn''t dare to say were forced out by her. Where should he put his male pride? "I''m not thinking of you, I just want to see your situation ..." Joseph Grant coughed lightly, wanting to exin himself. Alvina Miller raised her beautiful eyes, and looked at him in a daze: "Oh, I know it is like this, forget it, I''ve already been scolded, and I admit my mistake, and I would be careful in the future!" When Joseph Grant saw the deep sense of loss in her eyes, he became anxious and wanted to say what he wanted to say, but he did not dare to, so he could only remain silent. "Take the food out of the car. It''s too heavy, I can''t lift it!" Alvina Miller began to be pampered again. After all, she had to show weakness in front of men. "Alright!" Joseph Grant replied softly. Chapter 1225 Chapter 1225 Joseph Grant reached out and grabbed the huge bag of food on the back seat. He was shocked, with his hand strength, he felt that it was a little difficult to carry it. Joseph Grant lowered his head to look at the contents of the bag. Alvina bought a whole lot of things, but he really didn''t know why she bought so many things. After Alvina Miller entered the living room, sheid down on the sofa and muttered: ¡°I''m so tired after running for an entire day! " Coincidentally, Joseph Grant heard her words clearly, and said in a low voice: ¡°Lie down for a while, I go to see what we are going to eat tonight!" Alvina Miller jumped up from the sofa and quickly walked towards the dining hall. She opened a big bag of items and took out three books from inside, then waved them towards Joseph Grant as if she was offering treasures to him: "Look at what I buy." Joseph Grant''s eyes swept across them, it was actually a vegetable shop, and there were even three of them. One of them was a te of steamed rice and the other was hot soup, this woman actually bought this kind of book. Was she really nning to learn how to be a virtuous wife? "Come,e, let me see what we want to eat tonight!" Alvina flipped a few pages, pointed to a dish and said, "I''ve bought all the ingredients for this one dish. Let''s try it outter, there''s still this one dish, that''s right, there''s still a pot of soup. I''ve seen it, ribs and corn soup are the simplest and easiest to learn, I''ve bought all the ingredients, Joseph Grant, let''s start quickly, I am a little hungry!" Alvina Miller flipped open the book as she muttered to herself. Alvina had a very determined look on her face, making Joseph Grant to have a whole new level of respect for her. "Alvina Miller, who tell you to buy these things?" Joseph Grant frowned. After all, he did not ask her to be an all - powerful and virtuous wife. "What? Don''t you want me to learn how to cook? If in the future, if I leave you and haven''t found a suitable ce to work, and I can''t go back to Miller Family and can''t go to my mother''s ce to eat, I''ll have to learn some survival skills! " Alvina Miller said that, and even wanted to say more and more, causing people to feel that there were a few reasoning behind her words, and were unable to refute her words. Joseph Grant was truly speechless by her clever mouth. Hezily leaned on the table and tapped twice with his fingers, showing his helplessness. "Alright, if you insist on learning, of course I will support you, but... You have to be careful, my house is antique ss, you don''t burn it down! " Joseph Grant could only remind her with a forced smile. "That won''t happen, I''m not that clumsy yet. I''ve decided to do what I have to do, so I will definitely do it well!" Alvina Miller shamelessly promised. "Mm, I believe you can do it!" Joseph Grant looked at her shining eyes, which seemed to be filled with stars, dazzling and beautiful, to the point that he was unwilling to speak anymore to strike a blow at her. "Then you ... to be my helper! " Alvina Miller immediately switched back to a smirking expression, and asked him for help. "Alright, I''ll help you!" Joseph Grant actually could not reject her plea. Was it because she had a beautiful smile on her face? Or was there a genuine light in her eyes? Alvina Miller actually took off his jacket, rolled up his sleeves, and tied up his long hair. She let go of a few strands of hair, outlining her exquisite and fair oval face. Anyone who saw this scene would feel their heart race. However, she waspletely unaware that her cute and pure appearance was able to hit a man''s fatal weakness easily. Joseph Grant''s heart was thrown into chaos, and his body underwent a subtle change. This kind of panic, and inability to control his emotions allowed him to show a little bit of embarrassment. Thinking about that day in the study room where he inadvertently kissed her lips, even if it wasn''t a deep kiss, just a simple touch, his heart had already sunk into a bottomless abyss, unable to extricate himself. "Hey, hey, what are you daydreaming about? Water is spilling over, quickly turn it off!" The girl''s clear and melodious voice suddenly rang, changing back to Joseph Grant''s soul which was already far away. His handsome face slightly flushed, and he quickly reached out to turn off the water cage, lowering his head and silently cleaning the corn. Her aura was also sweet, just like the corn in his hands. It was sweet and sweet. He couldn''t help but let his imagination run wild, wanting to massage this little girl like that. "Joseph Grant, you seem to have lied to me!" The girl beside him mumbled as she was chopping vegetables. Joseph Grant''s heart tensed up, his deep eyes looked straight at her, only seeing her three- dimensional exquisite face, as well as his pouting lips. "How do I lie to you?" Joseph Grant asked with a light smile. "You say that my job is easy and leisurely, but today, when I go to work for the first day, I find that I am not idle at all. I¡¯ve been so busy!" As Alvina Miller said, she red at him with resentment. Joseph Grant''s handsome face tensed up, and his voice dropped, "For newbies, no matter what job it is, they will always look a little nervous and rushed. After a few days, you will feel better." Alvina Miller nodded: "It''s true. Maybe I''ve been used to bad things by my family since I was a child. I think my colleagues are all in a rxed and excellent state. Maybe I''m too rxed. I''m a little busy and I''m in a panic. I really need to ept my temper" "Your family has raised you very well. When things happen, you first have to find problems with yourself without worrying about others. This is already a rare good habit." Joseph Grant''s thin lips slightly hooked up, praising her without holding back. "This is what my grandpa said. People are dead, and people are alive. A person can''t do a good job on a single thing, not because of the matter itself, but because the person doesn''t work hard enough or because they don''t have enough brains." Alvina Miller smiled and winked at him. "Your grandfather was once a legend in the business world. It''s no wonder that at his age, there are so many people who are willing to admit him. It is a pretty good thing for you to learn how to handle things from him." Joseph Grant also gave a positive evaluation to the Old Master Miller, and with his respect. "Un, my grandfather is really good, it''s up to him to be good to me!" Alvina Miller nodded in agreement. If others had heard these words, they would have felt a little sad, but Alvina Miller felt extremely happy. Joseph Grant''s eyes reflected her unthinking smile, and he signed lightly, there was a change in his heart, and he wanted to keep this woman by his side forever, and not let her leave. "You''ve been scolded today. Perhaps your situation will be even more difficult these few days. If you can''t withstand this pressure, you can tell me. I''ll give you another job!" Joseph Grant remained silent for a while before he suddenly spoke. "I don''t need it, you already say that we have to act a bit colder in front of outsiders. If people know that you are the one who change my job, what would they think of us?" Alvina Miller refused his good intentions straightforwardly. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "What is it that makes people so stubborn about facing this kind of predicament?" Joseph Grant really wanted to know the answer. "It''s you!" Alvina Miller said directly, her beautiful face flushed red. Joseph Grant trembled, an indescribable feeling surfaced in his chest, and he could not help but suddenly say: "Alvina Miller, do you know how capable you are in making men remember you?" "Is that so? Do you remember me now? " Alvina Miller was baffled by her words. Being stared at by her pair of crystal - like eyes, Joseph Grant was unexpectedly embarrassed, and lowered his head and did not say another word. On the surface, Alvina Miller was the one who cooked this meal, but the majority of the work was done by Joseph Grant alone. "The taste is really good, the Mr. Vice ¡ª President''s cooking skills are great!" Alvina Miller used her chopsticks to eat a piece of beef and immediately started to praise the dish. Joseph Grant couldn''t help but smile. This woman really had the ability to cause his mood to change. "Your cor is stained with oil. Take it off and let me wash it for youter. Also, your suit looks like a high-end one today. You have to wash it by hand. Let me have it after dinner!" Alvina Miller said with a diligent tone. "OK, since you want me to strip, I''ll strip!" Joseph Grant, on the other hand, was getting more and more sinister looking. The girl''s hand that was grabbing the chopsticks quivered and she nearly dropped the chopsticks on the ground. What was this? Chapter 1226 Chapter 1226 The Mr. Vice ¡ª President who never had a flowery heart was finally about to blossom and begin to covet the evil thoughts in the human world. His words caused Alvina Miller to be shocked, she grabbed onto her chopsticks and stared at him. Being gazed at by her like that, all the distracting thoughts that should not exist started surging towards Joseph like floodwaters. Joseph felt that his body was like an active volcano that was about to awaken, and was always sleeping before, while now it was about to explode because of one of her eyes. "Let''s eat!" Joseph Grant felt that his body was abnormal, and his handsome face immediately flushed red. Seeing her nk expression, he immediately suppressed his voice and said. Alvina Miller bit her chopsticks, lowered her head and continued eating her food, but just at that moment, she felt that this man''s gaze towards her was a little different. What was different? Strange! When one person had feelings and desires for another person, their eyes would unconsciously produce a burning sensation, causing the other person to feel as if they were on fire. Something was not right about the other person''s body. Therefore, Alvina Miller felt that Joseph Grant had changed. A person''s feelings cannot be adulterated. If it was love, there would be traces of it, and it cannot be erased. After eating dinner, Alvina Miller rested for more than half an hour before dragging her slightly sour legs to walk upstairs. She promised to help Joseph Grant wash his clothes, and she couldn''t go back on her word. Alvina Miller found a suit that was thrown into theundry room, filled a bucket with it and brought it to the door of Joseph Grant''s study. She raised her hand and knocked on the door. Joseph Grant quickly came over and opened the door, only to see her reach out her little hand and point to his clothes: "Take it off, I''m going to take it to wash!" "If you''re tired, don''t wash!" Joseph Grant saw that her beautiful eyes were a little sleepy and said with a low voice. "It''s alright, I am able to wash it soon!" Alvina Miller immediately pulled herself together and said full of energy. "Alright!" As Joseph Grant said that, he actually stood in front of the door of the study, and stretched out his hand gracefully without losing any of his sexy hands to take off his clothes. His shirt was already unbuttoned at the second button. As he undid it, he quickly undid the fourth button. Underneath the slightly opened shirt was a man''s sturdy and mature body. "Hey, you ..." Alvina Miller did not expect Joseph Grant to do this, Joseph did not go to his room to take off his clothes for her to wash, but had insteade here to perform. "What is it? Are you afraid to watch it? " Ever since Joseph Grant had that desire, he became unrestrained, and other than his words, it was also hinting that he wanted to make fun of her. Alvina Miller was unconvinced, she had said that she was afraid, but she was not. She immediately straightened her back and put on a casual expression, "What am I afraid of? It''s not like I''ve never seen it before. I''ve been searching for a bunch of photos online. There''s everything I need, and I''m getting tired of it!" Joseph Grant originally wanted to show off his perfect figure, but hearing her words, his heart skipped a beat. There were a lot of sexy bodies of men on thework. His confident was disappeared suddenly. This was the first time he feltpletely confident. "Alvina Miller, it looks like you are quite open-minded! I truly cannot judge a book by its cover! " Joseph Grant was angry, but more importantly, he was jealous. This woman, who was a gooddy from a noble family, actually secretly peeked at the beautiful man on the inte, he was simply going crazy because of her. Alvina Miller also felt that her words just now were a bit too casual, she could only lower her head, and said with a flushed face: "I ... actually, I just want to understand the structure of a man''s body. I am purely curious and don''t have any other thoughts!" "Is that so?" Joseph Grant did not believe in her. "That''s right. Don''t we all teach these things in biology ss?" Alvina Miller''s reason was getting more and more awkward, she herself was beginning to feel embarrassed. "Oh, so you''re interested in the structure of a man''s body. That creature must have really mastered it. I don''t transfer you to a biological research facility because I wronged you!" Joseph Grant snorted, and started taunting her. "You ...!" Alvina Miller was so angry that her eyes immediately turned red. Did this man really want to investigate everything? " You don''t go online to look at those messy pictures in the future!" The domineering demands of a man. "It''s fine if I don''t watch. In any case, I don''t need to see a living man like you standing in front of me, right?" Alvina Miller''s extraordinary tone made the man''s expression freeze again. Joseph Grant realized that no matter how good his eloquence was, this woman continued speaking. For a moment, he was somewhat speechless. "Hurry up and take it off, I don''t have time to talk to you about this!" Alvina Miller was so angry that her face was flushed red, but her eyes continued to stare at him, urging him on. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Joseph Grant was still in the mood to let his imagination run wild. At this moment, he really didn''t have any mood left. His movements sped up, and he immediately took off his white shirt. Alvina Miller grabbed it and turned to leave, not even sparing him another nce. It was a pity that the perfectly built and well-hidden man behind her lost his value in admiration just like that. Joseph Grant suddenly felt that he had lost his male pride, but, he did not have the guts to bring it back, so he could only pinch his lips, and turn around to close the door. When he went upstairs earlier, he also brought out the suit Alvina Miller bought for him. Now that he had no clothes to wear, he still felt a little cold. He reached out and took it. Other than a ck suit, there was also a white shirt. The man frowned slightly and looked at the price of the signboard. He was shocked. To be honest, this suit was truly expensive. The suits that Joseph Grant wore to work every day were all prepared by his office and were not ordinary clothes, nor clothes that he could casually buy outside. Joseph Grant was born into a political family, so his family did notck money from a young age. However, because his family had been strict with him since he was young, he did not have the habit of spending money extravagantly, and even he did not need to spend money. It was precisely because he was a bit frugal in spending money that he was shocked by the price tag. That woman was quite generous to buy things for him. She was indeed the young miss of a rich family. Joseph Grant''s heart ached, but very quickly, he still cut the sign and wore it. The quality was definitely not something to be wary of, and it was suit for him. Joseph Grant frowned again, how did this woman know the size he was going to wear? Could it be that she had secretly gone to see his clothes? However, the clothes he was wearing didn''t have any dimensions on it, nor any signs. It seemed like she used her eyes to measure his figure. Heh, and she even said that she didn''t look at his figure, that was quite urate. This was the first time Alvina Miller had washed his clothes with water. Since she didn''t have much experience, she put the water and detergent in and sat by the side, drinking tea and looking at her phone. She waited until the detergent hadpletely soaked the clothes before she stirred them with her hands. Then she picked them up, washed them clean, and hung them under the sun. However, she couldn''t be med for being too careless. She truly felt that she was washing her hands, which meant that using her hands to ce the washing powder in the water and then stirring it a few times was fine like a washing machine. After Alvina Miller finished washing the clothes, she was truly tired and directly went to her room to get her pajamas to shower. In the past, she loved bathing. She had to soak in it for at least half an hour before she was willing to wake up. But now, after a quick shower, she directly wore her pajamas and stretched. Then she decided to go to bed. However, just as she turned around, she saw the man who walked out of the study room. She immediately let go of her hands and waved at him, "Good night! I''m going to sleep! "Alvina Miller!" Joseph Grant suddenly called out to her. "Hmm?" Alvina Miller immediately stopped and turned to look at him. Suddenly, the man walked over to her with quick steps. Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes widened, and in the next second, the man''s warm palm held onto her small face, and his lips subconsciously parted to kiss her. Alvina Miller''s brain exploded, as though countless fireworks were blossoming in the sky, and his entire body was trembling incessantly. The man''s lips became intense. Chapter 1227 Chapter 1227 It was the first time that Alvina Miller had been kissed by a man with such deep emotions. Her heart was beating so hard, but her breathing was stagnant, and her beautiful eyes were round, staring closely at the man with narrow eyes. In the end, the man seemed to be unable to carry on with the kiss any further, because this woman''s eyes were as big as a rabbit''s, causing him to feel an inexplicable sense of guilt. When Alvina Miller reacted, she had already instinctively forcefully pushed him away. In the next second, she raised the back of her hand and pressed it against her lips. "Alvina, I''ll call you that from now on!" The man looked at Alvina''s frightened expression, but his tone was extremely gentle. He also decided to call her by her nickname and no call her surname, because he wanted to give her his surname. Alvina Miller had not even finished one breath, and after hearing such overbearing words from him, her face immediately flushed red, and even her ears started to fire up. "No!" She protested angrily because he kissed her without her consent. Now he still seduced her with such a gentle tone. Did he really think she has such a good idea? "Why?" Joseph Grant did not expect that she would actually object, and his handsome face revealed shock. "There''s no other reason. Joseph Grant, you are really annoying sometimes!" Alvina Miller was already so embarrassed that she was incoherent, although she would always say some bold words, but she was actually a conservative and well-behaved girl, at that moment, she no longer knew what she wanted to say. She turned and ran back to her room. Hate? The man''s gaze stiffened slightly. His gaze followed closely behind her figure and stopped at the door of her bedroom. Was he being too impatient? Did he just offend her? Joseph Grant secretly regretted it inside. He was clearly not a person who lost control of his impulses, but why had he lost his usual rationality and calmness tonight and be so willful? Alvina Miller had only moved in for a few days, and he already did such an excessive thing to her, and no wonder she was angry. It seemed that he would have to apologize to her tomorrow and promise that nothing would happen again. Alvina Miller leaned against the door wall, her hands covered his face, which was boiling hot. Oh my god, what happened to her? Why was her anger short? "So ... This is a kiss! " She hadn''t had a good time earlier, but at this moment, she began to reminisce. As a girl who was born curious, Alvina Miller would never have felt that she had anything to do with her being kissed. She had read many books, novels, and televisions, and when the male and female protagonists kissed together, that beautiful and romantic description was simply like fireworks in the world. She had obviously been thinking about what kind of taste this would have, but just now, she personally experienced it. It turned out that the feeling of her heart pounding was real. "Too much!" She muttered something, but she smiled andughed so hard that she didn''t even realize it. The morning of the next day, Joseph Grant woke up very early. Last night, he had an unprecedented insomnia. In his half¡ªsleep, he would always remember the feeling when he had kissed her. The soft and smooth lips were like jelly, making him unable to forget it even if he wanted to. He would entangle his heart and enter deep into his dreams. Joseph Grant knew that this was the feeling of being moved. He suddenly understood why Edwards would make all kinds of efforts to win the favor of his wife. Because, love was such a charm, which can let a person desperate and give up everything. Thus, Mr. Vice-President woke up early in the morning. He decided to make breakfast for Alvina Miller to express his apology to her forst night. Alvina Miller also did not rest well, but the rm clock was set to start chiming on time. Thinking that she was no longer an idler, she immediately became alert, donned her clothes, and quickly went downstairs. The man wore a long - sleeved white shirt, and his whole body was filled with a repulsive aura. When the sun came in from outside the window, he stood by the side of the dining room against the light, looking at her. This image hit right into Alvina Miller''s brain, stunning her for a moment. "Morning. Do you not sleep well yesterday?" Joseph Grant''s gaze was sharp, and was able to see the sleepiness in her expression. He asked while smiling, and walked towards her. Alvina Miller''s gaze could not be avoided, she could only look straight at him, because in this room, the person who attracted her gaze the most was this man, and the smile on his face. It was as if he was like the warm sun outside the window, irresistible. "Isn''t it all because of you?!" Alvina Miller decided not to avoid this topic. She raised the corner of her mouth and muttered. "Yesterday, my actions were indeed a bit excessive. It is natural for you to be angry, but I promise you that this kind of thing will never happen again!" Joseph Grant was so anxious that he wanted to dispel her resentment, which was why he had walked over to assure her that this would happen. "Is that so?" Alvina Miller was a little surprised. She thought that this man would take it for granted, but she didn''t expect him to actually say this to her so early in the morning. "Yes, I''ve decided that I won''t offend you again until we''re engaged!" What Joseph Grant said, even he was not confident of himself, so his words carried a sense of guilt. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Alvina Miller knew that Joseph Grant was an upright man who absolutely disdained to do anything shameless to women. However, hearing him say such words, she felt an inexplicable sense of loss. Weird, did I really like him treating me like that? Was that so? "Actually... I don''t pursue the matter of you kissing me yesterday. " Alvina Miller nervously ran a hand through her long hair, and then, ufortably shed her eyes twice: "If you really like me ... I feel like I don''t have to suppress some of my emotions. Really, I can ept it!" Joseph Grant,"..." Both of Alvina Miller''s small hands were once again twisted in front of her chest to cover her panic, as she smiled: "Joseph Grant, we ... We are all adults. As long as you can be responsible for your own actions, I don''t think there''s a need to follow any rules. What do you think?" Joseph Grant''s eyes shed with astonishment, he obviously did not expect this woman to not be angry, and even said such outrageous words to him. "Alvina, do you really not mind what happenedst night?" Although Joseph Grant was surprised, he also secretly heaved a sigh of relief. "That is my first kiss. What about you?" Alvina Miller suddenly held her hands behind her back, and said while blushing. Joseph Grant was startled, he was slightly embarrassed: "Yes, but haven''t we also kissed before?" "That doesn''t count. That was an ident!" Alvina Miller immediately emphasized her words, but then felt that she had said it a little more casually, and immediatelyughed out loud. "Forget it, let''s not pursue this matter any further. If you love me, I am very happy.¡± "Really?" Joseph Grant did not expect her to be so straightforward, which actually made him feel awkward. "Un, it''s true. If you like me, you should tell me. Our current rtionship doesn''t seem to be suitable for a hidden rtionship, right?" Alvina Miller had so many reasons to exin everything. "Alright, since you say so, then we''ll get along!" Joseph Grant was tangled up on the topic of conversation for the whole night disappeared without a trace in an instant, because of this woman''s understanding and tolerance. He gradually liked Alvina Miller''s straightforward and straightforward character. If she had anything to say, she would exin it clearly so that she wouldn''t feel resentful and cause even more misunderstandings. "Do you make me breakfast?" Alvina Miller skipped down thest staircase and towards the dining table. There were warm milk, baked bread, and fried poached eggs on the table. "I''m sorry to have you cook every day!" Alvina Miller looked back and smiled at him. "It''s fine, I like cooking for you!" Joseph Grant lowered his head andughed somewhat awkwardly. They sat at the dining table and finished their breakfast in the sunlight outside the window. Joseph Grant took the opportunity to clean up a bit before finally standing at the door. He watched Alvina Miller drove her small sports car out of the garage. "Let me go first!" Alvina Miller did not have Joseph Grant''s identity. She was just a small employee who had to be on time for work. Joseph Grant watched as her sports car sped away like smoke, he shook his head with a slight smile. This woman had thought about everything simply, it was clear that they wouldn''t be tired together in the future. Chapter 1228 Chapter 1228 As Edwards was the elder brother, he naturally had to express himself, since the younger brother''s wife was pregnant. Therefore, he asked Larry Carter to buy some gifts for her both for the baby and the woman. After buying one car, he personally delivered it to Elizabeth''s vi. At the main entrance, Larry Carter pressed the doorbell, and in a short while, someone opened the door, and he drove in his car. "Who is he?" Fiona stood at the door and asked May. "I don''t know, but I heard that Edwards arranged for someone toe over to send us something." May crossed her arms in front of her chest, as she began to size him up. Larry Carter stopped his car, pushed the door, and when he raised his head, he saw May. May also saw him, and he was shocked. "Why is it you?" Of course, May would not forget the day when they collided ruthlessly with each other in the hospital. Larry Carter pushed his sses with the gold frame and put on his professional smile: "I am Edwards''s assistant, my name is Larry Carter, I am here to deliver a gift for Miss Elizabeth on behalf of my boss." "Oh, so it''s you. Then could I trouble you to help me move the gift in." May said with a light tone. "Alright!" On the other hand, Larry Carter did not care about her anymore, but upon thinking that the sses that she had stepped on was a precious item that he had worn for more than ten years, he felt some resentment towards May. Fiona stood at the side and watched. She took the opportunity to ask May: "He''s the bad guy that you were always thinking about. But I don''t think so." "Hey, lower your voice. How could I have any thoughts?" May was so scared that she quickly reached out to cover Fiona s mouth. She was afraid that Larry Carter would hear it and embarrass her. "If I remember correctly, you mentioned this man to me no less than ten times. Maybe more than 20 times ..." "Fiona, are you sure mad at me, right? I think that''s all he looks like! " Although May said that, her gaze still continued to scan back and forth Larry Carter. Larry Carter finally moved everything, and sweat started to appear on his forehead. "Is Miss Elizabeth resting upstairs? Please tell her that I won''t disturb her rest any longer!" Larry Carter maintained his smile and said. "Hey, do you want to drink some water before you leave?" Seeing that he was about to leave, May immediately called out to him with the no reason courage. "No need to trouble yourself, I have to hurry back to thepany ..." Fiona suddenly walked over, blocking his way: "May invites you to drink water, you just drink. You''re a man, don''t be so awkward!" Larry Carter''s appearance could be considered gentle, moreover, he was extremely delicate and pretty. Suddenly, a woman extended her hand out to block his path, causing him to be in a daze for a moment. "Fiona ..." May immediately blushed red. Of course, Larry Carter would not tell women about it. Furthermore, these two people were staying at the Joshua Wayne''s house, so they can be considered friends. He tactfully smiled: "Then I''ll be troubling you!" Fiona immediately shot May a nce. May looked like she was about to die from anxiety, but in the end, she still went to pour some water to Larry Carter. Larry Carter sat down on the sofa. Under the mirror, a hint of nervousness shed past his eyes. May brought a cup of water and ced it in front of him. Larry Carter reached out to take it, and held it in his palm, then said thanks in a low voice. May sat right beside him, propping her chin as she looked at him. Larry Carter was so frightened by her thoughtful expression that he quickly drank the water. Fiona suddenly sat on the sofa not too far away, retracting her serious expression from before and asked with a smile: "Mr. Carter, you are young and promising, you should have a girlfriend now, right?" Larry Carter almost choked on his saliva, he immediately shook his head and replied seriously: "No, I am busy with work, I don''t think about it!" "Oh, then since you''re so busy at work, you should be able toe across quite a few beauties, is there anyone you''re interested in?" Fiona could be considered a veteran in love, but her story was extremely mysterious. She had never told anyone before, and from her actions and words, it was clear that she was not someone an ordinary woman couldpare to. Larry Carter was questioned in such a manner, he was stunned for a moment, he was only here to send a gift, he was not a prisoner, why would he be asked about the situation of his family and his political background? "Of course, I''ve seen quite a few beautiful women before!" Larry Carter subconsciously sat up straight, with a light cough, he took out the airs of a man. "Then what do you think about this little sister beside you?" Fiona decided to turn into a marriage broker. If she allowed May to develop with this man with such an awkward personality, no one knew what kind of tragedy would befall her. May''s entire body froze, the expression on her face froze, he had felt that something was amiss when she heard Fiona asking about Larry Carter, but now, Fiona had changed the topic to her, she could no longer be an invisible person. Larry Carter really turned his head and sized her up, and his gaze was sincere: "Very good, very beautiful!" May''s entire body was about to explode, she quickly red at Fiona in embarrassment. "Do you want to choose a woman like her as your girlfriend?" Fiona boldly asked him. Larry Carter waspletely terrified this time, and immediately put down the cup in his hand. His handsome face was flushed red, and he stood up anxiously. As he walked forward, the leather shoes tripped over the carpet and the whole many on the ground in a mess. Behind him, May and Fiona were bothughing out loud because of his unexpected performance. The sses Larry Carter was wearing fell to the ground once again. This time, it was lucky that it was not dangerous as he quickly picked up the sses and ran out as if he was escaping. "Fiona, you scared him so much that he lost his soul!" May angrily red at Fiona. However, Fiona had a very interesting expression on her face, ¡°May, have you discovered that even he doesn''t dare to look you in the eye? The two of you still have room for growth." "Don''t talk nonsense, I think he is shocked by you, Fiona, you have troubled me, he must have felt that it is my idea!¡± May shyly covered her face, she felt that she had lost all face. "Idiot, if I don''t ask him, would you have to recite him all your life without daring to take half a step out?" Fiona already understood her very well. "I..." May didn''t say anything, because Fiona s words had really hit the mark. She didn''t dare to take even half a step, because even if Larry Carter looked like a very sincere man, she didn''t have the guts to do so. "You have to be more direct when dealing with men. Don''t you see how nervous he is when he is blushing just now? If he really doesn¡¯t have any feelings for you, then he''s just leaving with easy steps right now." Fiona patted May¡¯s shoulder, consoling her with a rare smile. At this time, Elizabeth''s voice came out from the spiraling staircase, "What are youughing about just now? I hear it upstairs. Is there anything to be happy about? " "Eliza, do we disturb your sleep?" May started to me herself. "No, I am just watching a movie!" Elizabeth shook her head andughed. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Fiona said: "Just now, Edwards''s assistantes and brings you a lot of gifts. Come and take a look!" "Is it delivered here so quickly? This morning, I received a call from Joshua saying that his big brother wanted to send something over. " Elizabeth had passed the past three months, and now it was the fourth month. Her pregnancy period gradually became smoother, and her taste became better with each passing day. "Eliza, look, the people from Wayne Family still value you a lot. The good thing between you and Joshua Wayne is nearing!" May was sincerely happy for her. "Edwards is a good person, and he has never opposed us. What I''m worried about is the attitude of the olddy!" Elizabeth signed as she walked over. Looking at these precious gifts, she casually took out a box and opened it. It was a cute little pig carved in gold. "Don''t worry, the olddy will definitely let you marry Joshua for the sake of the child." May comforted Elizabeth. Fiona alsoforted Elizabeth: "Your rtionship with Joshua Wayne is like glue, how can you be separated again? If this olddy really dotes on her grandson, she will definitely take your kind fate into consideration." Elizabeth looked at them: "Thank you for your constion, but, living with you, I am also very happy." Chapter 1229 Chapter 1229 One day ago, after the Star Entertainment Media defeating Neb media, it took the first ce once again. As thepany ushered in the annual celebration and award ceremony. Joshua had teamed up to create a grand feast that shook the entire entertainment circle, and at this ceremony, Bryant was also happy to receive the Best Rookie Award. At this moment, in the audience seating, it was the first time Robbin had been invited to such a lively and joyous asion. Fortunately, she was not a person who was easy to be nervous, thus she sat calmly in her position, watching the female celebrity dressed up beautifully to receive the awards, she was still calm. However, when she heard everything about Bryant, a hint of anxiety and fervor appeared in her eyes. She switched seats, and on the huge crystal screen on the stage, she heard Bryant''s name, as well as a few exchanges of roles that she knew of where he yed. Robbin subconsciously gripped her palm, and started sweating profusely. At this moment, arge hand gently reached over and tightly held her hand at a ce that no one could see. Robbin was so shocked that she quickly released him, but she could not take it off. The man continued to stare at the stage, his thin lips curling up into a smile of satisfaction. Robbin was momentarily helpless. In the morning, Bryant had messed with his bad temper and rogue for a while before coaxing her to this ce. Robbin stood at the door and wanted to turn around and leave, but Bryant had guaranteed repeatedly that he would only invite her over as a guest, and he would definitely not let anyone know about the rtionship between them. What else could Robbin did? Of course, it was because she had listened to his words and followed him in. Furthermore, she was arranged to sit behind him. Was this meant ''it doesn''t matter''?C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Robbin felt that she could no longer fully trust the words of this man, and could only trust a few words of him. As expected, the moment she sat down, a few celebrities by her side immediately came over to ask for her identity, which made Robbin felt extremely awkward. However, Bryant just introduced her wlessly: "This is my friend, we grew up together, she is my ''brother''!" Robbin red at him. How was she like his bro? She was obviously a woman. Hearing the words "brothers¡±, all the curious nces were turned away. As expected, once a woman was recognized by a man as having the potential to be a brother, she could no longer be treated as a woman. Only now did Robbin have a peaceful ce, but at this moment, Bryant had actually extended his hand to shake hers, she was truly shocked. "In a while, I might go on stage to receive the award. Later, I give you this award!" Bryant came over and whispered into her ear with a smile. "Why you give it to me? That''s what you do your best!" Robbin was already blushing and beating her heart because of the heat she breathed in. "Isn''t it all women who manage money in a family? This prize, as well as the general gold, will all belong to you! " Just as Bryant said that, the host and guests on stage happily read out his name, and even invited him to go up and receive the award. Only then did Bryant let go of Robbin¡¯s hand and went up the stage to receive his prize, Robbin dazed, and her mind was in a mess. She looked up, and within the frame of the mirror, Bryant was an elegant, confident, and enchantingly elegant person. It was as if that figure had be the deepest mark of her entire life. "This man is crazy!" She murmured, but she couldn''t take her eyes off of him again. As Bryant stood on the stage, the person next to him was obviously good-looking, but why Robbin thought that there was no one handsome than Bryant? Could it be that in the eyes of a lover, there was not only beautiful girl, but also a beautiful man? Bryant''s lines were very concise, and he only thanked the people around his before saying a sentence that he would continue to work hard, and directly walked off the stage. When he once again returned to his side and sat down, Robbin''s heart had already been strongly moved. She thought that it would be difficult for her to have such an emotional and tense moment in her entire life, but the heavens had arranged for her to be given a man as beautiful as the moon. How could her heart not beat wildly? "Feel it!" Bryant was a little smug, he directly grabbed her finger and stuck it on top of the cool cup. "Don''t do that!" Robbin blushed red and quickly retracted her hand. Bryant turned around and stared at her without blinking: "Your face is so red, is the air conditioning here that hot?" "Yes sir!" Robbin immediately nodded. "Oh, that''s so sad. I, such a beautiful man sitting next to you, actually don''t make you blush. Instead, several machines make you blush. Am I going to be jealous of the air conditioner next?" Bryant lowered his voice and whispered into her ear. Robbin trembled. This man''s imagination was too terrifying, or perhaps, he was deliberately teasing her. "Then hurry up and go!" Robbin ignored him. "No, I can''t go against the air conditioner. I get electrocuted to death. Some people might be sad." Bryant continued to tease her teasingly. The feeling of being moved by just now had been disrupted by him. Did this man know how to chat? "I won''t be sad for a fool!" Robbin bit her lips and replied him. "Un, such a vicious heart!" Bryant continued to look at her with an injured face. Bryant was really looking at Robbin, the kind that didn''t even blink, not even moving the corner of his eyes. Bryant realized that although Bobbin was only wearing light makeup today, why did he feel that it was even more beautiful than those women with heavy makeup? This made his heart itch. He always wanted to find an opportunity to tease her in order to stop the itch. Her lips were full of fine lines, matching with a pair of big eyes and a beautiful nose. When she spoke again with her lips, it would give off a tempting feeling, as if he was going to kiss her at anytime. Therefore, Bryant felt that this woman picking this kind of job really made him a little unhappy. She argued with others in the court every day. "Why are you staring at me?" Bobbin looked at him twice in a row and realized that he was staring at her in a daze. "This isn''t gazing, this is staring, do you understand?" But Bryant justughed. Bobbin was speechless once again, but although she stubbornly refused to admit it, her heart was overflowing with joy. While the two of them were lifting their poles from time to time, a few nearby media reporters were staring at them. Furthermore, the Bryant was so eye-catching today that they had been paying attention to him the entire time. Seeing that he and the woman beside him were whispering to each other from time to time as if there was always a topic to talk about, which the reporters obviously caught all. But what made the reporters curious was that this woman was actually not the female celebrity in their circle, but instead she seemed like an outsider. What rtionship did she have with Bryant? Would it be able to repel all of the female celebrity s and sessfully sit on his right-hand side? In fact, not only were the reporters curious, even some of the female celebrity felt dissatisfied. Now that Bryant had risen up against the flow, killing his way through the blue sky and obtaining the most popr award, one had to know that it had always been Joshua who had won the award. Joshua was really behind the scenes, which made countless fans break their hearts, but there was no way because thepetition between Star Entertainment Media and Neb Media had also slowly surfaced. Everyone now knew the challenge of Joshua''spany was facing, and as the boss of thepany, he would naturally not stand idly by and watch. Fortunately, he had entered the entertainment circle on his own, and the news regarding him in the future could still be spread, so he did not harm those loyal fans of his. Today was the best opportunity, and if anyone could sit next to them, then there would definitely be a scandal that would appear the next day. However, no one had expected that there would already be someone sitting at that seat. Furthermore, it was a woman that they thought was ordinary. What Robbin did not know was that the reason Bryant brought her here by force was only to prevent him from having a scandal with another woman. But unfortunately, the woman beside him waspletely unaware of this, so she naturally wouldn''t be moved. Chapter 1230 Chapter 1230 The celebration hosted by Star Entertainment Media was extremely sessful. It was an unprecedented feast that was deeply ingrained in the hearts of the people. It was an unforgettable event. After the celebration ended, there was still an exchange of banquets. The ce was still lively, with fragrant clothes and crisscrossing cups. After Joshua regained control of thepany, he changed the high ¡ª profile attitude of his Big Star and instantly became low key. Of course, he couldn''t do anything about it today, so many people came over to toast him. Even though there were several assistants helping him pour the wine, he was still drunk from drinking. "Take me upstairs to rest, I''m tired!" Joshua pressed between his brows, and spoke to the people beside him with a headache. "Ok, boss, be careful, don''t fall down!" Immediately, someone came over to lend a hand. Joshua took a step forward and felt soften, he almost fell down. He was really drunk, because he was happy, because he was happy in his heart, that''s why he was drinking too much. With both career and love, how can he not have a good time? Fortunately, two of the young brothers were very supportive, they directly lifted Joshua up and walking towards the exit of the banquet hall. There was a pair of eyes at the side, it had always been wrapped around Joshua''s body, and the lady was Patty Jones. Patty Jones'' fondness towards Joshua had already exceeded the bottom line. She could be considered to be in love with him, and it also belonged to the kind of love that wanted to own, greedily wanted to take all of his possessions. Patty Jones found out that Elizabeth had returned and was even continuing to be with Joshua, which made her heart to feel as if it was being stabbed by a knife. She did not know why she could not bear Elizabeth. Previously, there was a rich girl called Cathy who spread the rumor with Joshua, but she did not feel as much resentment, she just could not bear to see Elizabeth be happier than her, and Elizabeth obtained the man she wanted. Therefore, Patty Jones paid close attention to Joshua''s every move, because she had a very bold thought if Joshua was drunk and he did not know who the woman beside him was, would she have the chance to befriend him once? With this thought in mind, Patty Jones was naturally making preparations for everything. When she saw that Joshua was really drunk and was dragged out of the banquet hall, she knew that the chance hade. She quickly said something to her friend and pretended to be drunk. She wanted to go to bed. After Patty Jones left, she stared at the elevator. Seeing the floor that the elevator had reached, her lips curled up into a pleased smile. Patty Jones quickly went to the washroom and changed out of her evening clothes. She wore a set of casual clothes that Elizabeth had left for home in the past. But now, she looked more and more like Elizabeth. She became the people who she hated before, and she even had not found it. After Patty Jones changed into her equipment, she quietly walked towards the elevator. She rode on the elevator and arrived at Joshua''s floor. The rooms here were all luxurious suites, and for a moment, Patty Jones did not know how to find the number of Joshua''s room. Coincidentally, there were two waiters at the side who quickly walked over and were happily chatting about how Joshua seemed to have been sent up for a rest. Patty Jones gazed forward. There was no doubt that it would be thest room. Patty Jones took a deep breath, and the greed in her heart became even stronger. She was about to go crazy to miss Joshua, so, no matter if she was right or wrong, she just wanted to get him, even once ... It was enough. Patty Jones walked over quickly, tidied up her clothes, and then knocked on the door. She knew that Joshua wasn''t really that drunk. If he had heard her knocking on the door, he might havee over to open it. Just as Patty Jones knocked on the door a few times, there was no response from the inside. She was a little disappointed. Just as she was about to leave, the door behind her opened. Joshua stared at her back and called out in an intoxicated tone, "Eliza!" Patty Jones'' figure was somewhat simr to Elizabeth. Furthermore, in order to imitate Elizabeth, she had cut her long hair to the point that it was almost simr to Elizabeth''s, and the colors were all simr. It was no wonder that Joshua would call her by the wrong name when he saw her back. She was just standing there nervously and did not dare to turn around. She was not sure how drunk Joshua was, if he recognized her, how would she exin? "Eliza!" Joshua called out to her by her name suddenly, and reached out from behind her back. His tall body directly covered Patty Jones and hugged her tightly. Following that, she was pulled back two steps by the man and entered the room. Patty Jones was being stiff, but her heart was filled with ecstasy. Was Joshua really drunk? Patty Jones was secretly pleased with herself. It seemed that her modification this time was very sessful. "Why do youe? Don''t I tell you to stay at home and not run around? What do we do if injure the child? " There was a soft reproach of Joshua, and then his thin lips were about to kiss. Patty Jones'' mind buzzed, her entire body was trembling uncontrobly. Child? Elizabeth was pregnant? Was she pregnant with Joshua''s child? This news simply sent Patty Jones into an abyss, her entire body was ice-cold. Even if Joshua were too lightly hug her from behind, she wouldn''t feel any more warmth or happiness. "Who are you? You are not Eliza! " Just as Patty Jones'' mind was spinning, and she was thinking of shattering Elizabeth''s dream, the man who was holding her suddenly pushed her away fiercely. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Patty Jones was shocked once again as sheid on the ground in a sorry state. "Patty Jones?" Joshua squinted his eyes. Obviously, he was not drunk enough to not wake up. Patty Jones was so scared that she quickly raised her hand to cover her face. "Joshua, I... When I see you drunk, I want toe over and take care of you. Are you alright? " Patty Jones came to a realization and quickly found an excuse to speak. "You dress like Eliza, and now are youing to my room to take care of me?" Joshuaughed coldly. "No ... No, I... I don''t intentionally dress like her. I am just identally sshed wine on my dress so I change into a new set of clothes!" Patty Jones was so scared that she couldn''t even speak properly. "Get out!" Joshua didn''t want to hear her excuses. "Joshua, you are drunk and need someone to take care of. Let me take care of you, I really care about you!" When Patty Jones heard him say that he would let her go, she became so anxious that her face turned red. "I don''t need it, get out!" Joshua had just treated her as Elizabeth, that was why he dragged her inside. Patty Jones'' heart trembled, and the man''s voice became colder: "You''re not leaving, are you nning on letting me drag you out?" "No, no, Joshua, you rest well. I will go out immediately!" Patty Jones was so scared that she did not dare stay and anxiously ran out. The n had failed, and she had even lost face. Patty Jones'' face was filled with unwillingness. "Where does it goes wrong? Joshua didn''t even see my face, how can he know that I''m not Elizabeth? " Patty Jones was so flustered and exasperated that she was making wild guesses in her mind. "Could it be ... Perfume? " Patty Jones was smart enough to let her finally guess the reason. She was shocked, and in an instant she had the urge to smash herself to death. That was right, Elizabeth, that little bitch had never had the money to buy perfume, so naturally, she wouldn''t be used to spraying perfume on herself. Unfortunately, she had sprayed a lot of expensive perfume on her neck today, so by relying on the scent''s scent, was Joshua sure that she was not Elizabeth? "I''m so stupid!" Patty Jones was so angry that she wanted to p herself twice. She had clearly learnt everything to Elizabeth, but it was just the perfume that harmed her. "Child, they actually have child?" Patty Jonesughed mournfully, her eyes filled with hatred. Elizabeth''s life was really good. When she first met Joshua, she was just a small journalist; but now, Joshua regarded her as the treasure and was even willing to let her give birth to a child. Patty Jones hated this to the extreme, she was infuriated. "Why are you doing this to me? What did I do wrong? I am better than her in every aspect, so why doesn''t the heavens pity me? My love is also true, my feelings for him are all true!" Patty Jones cried bitterly as she squatted on the ground, roaring in his heart. Tears fell down her face which washed away the powder. "I can''t ept this! I can''t ept this!" Patty Jones pummeled the wall with her hand and mumbled to herself. Chapter 1231 Chapter 1231 Patty Jones'' bad luck was obviously not over yet. When she left while wiping away her tears, she did not know that, in another corridor, a man and a woman were excitedly flipping through the photos that were just taken. "It seems that our trip is worth, Joshua actually hugs the female artiste in the hotel, Haha, this news is really good, if this news gets out, ourpany will earn a lot." The man in the middle lowered his voice excitedly and immediately thought of his bonus. It was definitely enough to make him happy for a while. However, the female asked in a flustered and uneasy manner: "This is a beautiful story regarding Joshua, do we really dare to report it? What''s more, hispany in the entertainment circle is considered to be the leader now. If we risk our lives to take in his scandal, will we be directlyid off?" "What are you afraid of? We only shoot it when we risk our lives to get away from his protection. Whether or not we could do it depends on our editor''s decision. Let''s go, let''s hurry back to report to thepany." That man couldn''t wait to destroy the situation. Joshua slurped the alcohol in the hotel. Thinking of his actions just now, he inexplicably wanted to meet Elizabeth quickly. Thus, he called for someone to directly send him back. He reeked of alcohol, and was directly carried upstairs by someone. May and Fiona had already turned a blind eye to this loving couple, and only needed to do their own things to be at ease. Joshua swayed as he pushed open the door and entered the bedroom. He was startled to discover that Elizabeth was not in the bedroom. Finally, he heard two light coughsing from the direction of the balcony. His spirit was roused and he immediately walked towards the balcony. Pushing the door open, he saw a slender figure lying on the back of a long chair. Elizabeth took out a book and covered her face. He didn''t know if she was sleeping or enjoying the cool summer night breeze. There was a bright light shone in the warm light. Joshua looked at her cute movements, his lips moved slightly. He had just woken up but he was still swaying slightly. He squatted beside the chair and gently reached out to take the book that was covering her face. Elizabeth, who was blinded by the light, slowly opened her star-like eyes and looked at the man who was squatting beside her. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Do youying here alone to think about life?" Joshua asked her softly with a smile on his face. Elizabeth quickly supported herself up with both hands and smelled the faint scent of human wine. She muttered: "Are you drunk?" "No, I''m still very sober!" The man stood up and sat by her side. He reached out with his long arm and gently pulled her into his embrace. "I''ve seen yourpany''s celebration. Why don''t youe up and speak? I am looking forward to seeing you." Elizabeth obediently leaned into his embrace, and within her words, there was a sense of loss. "Haven''t Ie back? You can see as much as you want." The smile on Joshua''s face became wider and wider. Was this woman hinting that she missed him? "That''s different!" Elizabeth said softly. "Why is it different?" Joshua had a strange expression. He was the one and only. Elizabeth bit her lower lip, then said unhappily: "I want to see how high-spirited you are. You used to give off a feeling of confidence when you go up on stage to receive awards." "Is that so? Why don''t I notice it? " Joshua was extremely happy. Could it be that this woman had watched him ept the award on stage multiple times? "Of course, you don''t notice it yourself!" Elizabeth felt inexplicably shy, and felt like she was infatuated, expressing her feelings to him. "Then the next time I will stand on stage, I will let you see me!" Of course, Joshua had to fulfill her dream. "You don''t have to do this for me..." "What about you? I like to do anything for you. " Joshua immediately interrupted her words, and gently kissed her hair. Smelling her clear fragrance, his body suddenly felt a burning sensation. He couldn''t help but reach out to lift her chin and kiss her lips, but he was pushed away in disgust by the woman. "No, if you drink, you can''t kiss me!" Elizabeth was not a delicate person; she was only thinking for the child in her womb. Only now did Joshua remember that she was still carrying his child. He could only endure that impulse, restraining the mes in his body, and muttered: "Eliza, how long has it been since west stayed together?" Of course, Elizabeth understood what he meant by "together". Her beautiful face was flushed red: "The doctor suggests that we cannot do that thing during this time ..." Joshua moved closer to her ear and bit her earlobe: "Then what if I don''t feel good?" Elizabeth looked at him in confusion: "Don''t you make your own move?" Joshua''s handsome face instantly flushed red, he asked in embarrassment: "What''s the point of doing it myself?" "In that case, you are thinking of..." Elizabeth blinked her beautiful eyes. Even though Joshua didn''t speak anymore, that pair of shining eyes had already begun to plead silently. Elizabeth lowered her head andughed, not knowing why, but when Joshua looked at her in this way, she felt a sense of aplishment. Yet, this man would also have such a pitiful expression because she thought that she was the only one who would dothat. "Let''s go! " Although Elizabeth really wanted to see his current appearance, it was rare to see it again. But she loved him dearly, so she had to promise him Only then did Joshua smiled, he started to understand the benefits of having a little girl by his side. While Joshua and Elizabeth were enjoying the sweet time of a romance, on the other side, in one of the chief editor''s office, a group of people was intensely discussing about it. In the end, they decided to upload the exclusive news that they had finally managed to get online. Thus, the next morning, when the summer sun climbed to the highest point of the Twin Towers, a shocking piece of news instantly dominated the entertainment page''s headlines, and instantly became a hot topic. In the picture, Joshua was holding a woman in his arms, and the two of them were standing in the corridor of the hotel. Behind them was a brightly lit hotel suite. Of course, this woman was the Patty Jones that Joshua had mistaken as Elizabeth. There were only three pictures, of which two were unable to clearly see Patty Jones'' face, only the last one, Patty Jones turned her face to the side, and when the light fell upon her face, Joshua''s face became a little blurry, but her face was visible to others. When the news appeared, Joshua immediately knew about it. His entire body trembled, could it be that there was a reporter lurking aroundst night? Or perhaps, was this reporter here on purpose, who wanted to take a picture of him hugging her? No matter what was said, the severity of this matter had made Joshua very angry. As for the person in question, Patty Jones, her face was also pale white. Logically speaking, to be hugged like this by Joshua, she must be happy and sweet, but this sweetness would probably turn into a knife piercing through the body. "What''s going on? How could it have been captured by someone?" Patty Jones was so shocked that she couldn''t even hold her phone. What she wanted was not to be exposed to the light of others, she just needed to secretly show her love to Joshua once. Now, her wish was note true, she hade looking for misfortune. Patty Jones sat on the ground paralyzed and was unable to recover from her shock for a long time. At that moment, her cell phone rang. She took a look and her heart was in her throat. It was a call from thepany. "Hey!" Patty Jones'' voice trembled. "The boss wants you to meet him in his office in half an hour. Come over quickly!" It was her agent, and her voice sounded anxious. "I... Am I finished? " Patty Jones could not help but ask in fear. "You''re not done yet. When you see the boss, you''re really done for!" The agent did not want to scare her, but she knew Joshua''s personality very well. If news of this was spread, Joshua would definitely be furious. Because he had already heard that Elizabeth was pregnant, and was Joshua''s child. It could be seen that Joshua had never given up on loving this woman from the start to the end. Now, the person he loved was pregnant, yet he was making a scandal. If it was anyone else, they would also be furious right now. Chapter 1232 Chapter 1232 Patty Jones rushed to thepany in a panic. When she stood at the door of Joshua''s office with a pale face, she actually did not have the guts to knock. "Patty Jones, hurry up and enter, don''t make the boss wait until he''s impatient." An assistant passing by reminded her in a cold voice. Patty Jones knew that she was doomed this time, so she could only bite the bullet and knock on the door. Hearing the frosty voice from inside, Patty Jones'' body shivered again. Having received permission, she walked in. Seeing Joshua sitting behind the desk with his ice-cold gaze, she was so frightened that she quickly lowered her head. "Joshua! " Her voice was trembling, and it was clear that she was both afraid and guilty. "Do you get someone to take those photos?" Joshua asked her coldly. "No ... It isn¡¯t me, Joshua, I am wronged, I don''t do such a shameless thing. " Patty Jones was so scared that she quickly tried to defend herself. "Are you really innocent?" Joshua knew that a lot of reporters hade to the celebrationst night. In order to take a picture of the hot news, they were all running around like ants on a hot pan. Maybe Patty Jones did not get them, she didn''t have the guts to, but now that the matter had been exposed, someone had to take responsibility for it. "I... I just want to go upstairs and take care of you. I mean no harm!" Patty Jones pretended to have a wronged and pitiful expression as she said that. "Tell me the truth!" Joshua stared at her deadly. How could Patty Jones endure his cold and oppressive gaze, which made her to reply immediately: "Joshua, I like you, so I want to go upstairs to look for you, but I really don''t know if there''s a reporter here, nor do I know if you''ll suddenly hug me, I''m also very uneasy and scared, and I hope you can forgive me. I can exin this to the media." "I don''t need it,e with me to a ce now!" Joshua stood up and walked out with a cold expression. "Where?" Patty Jones was so scared that her lips turned white. "Exin it to Eliza!" Joshua had just called May, and knew that Eliza was still sleeping, but the fact that she did not know about it did not mean that she would not know about it in the future. In order to not affect her emotions, Joshua had to take care of this matter first. Patty Jones felt cold as though her heart had been blown by a cold wind. Asking her to exin it to Elizabeth? Why? "If you still want to stay at thepany,e with me. If you don''t want to stay in this circle, leave immediately!" Joshua was also not a cold and unreasonable person. He knew that Patty Jones'' mind was impure, but if she didn''t hired the reporter, he could give her a chance to redeem herself. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "I ll go!" When Patty Jones heard this, all of her grudges were immediately suppressed. She could not leave thepany. Once she left, she would never see Joshua again, and in order to prove that she was not inferior to Elizabeth, she would even want to shine in this circle, making everyone remember her name. Patty Jones drove her car and followed closely behind Joshua. When they arrived at the vi complex, Patty Jones'' eyes were wide open. The Jones family was only generally wealthy, and the vis were all self ¡ª made which couldn¡¯t even bepared to the vis that the wealthy families were living in. In the past, Elizabeth lived in a small storage room in her house, but today, she was able to live in such a spacious and bright vi. This kind of gap made Patty jealous. In front of the door of arge vi, Patty Jones raised her head. This was a set of vis connected to two buildings, covering a spacious and beautifully built ce, which was definitely the ce where she can live in her dreams. Joshua led Patty Jones into the house, where May and Fiona were in the living room. When they saw the rumored female lead, they all stared at her as if they were looking at a monster. Patty Jones felt extremely ashamed, as though she was a shameful thing. "Eliza is almost downstairs. I just hear that she seems to be up." Seeing that Joshua was about to go upstairs, May spoke up quickly. The moment her voice stopped, the sound of light footsteps came from the stairs. A calm figure walked down from the spiraling white jade stairs. Elizabeth saw that Joshua was standing in the living room. She was surprised, and then, she saw Patty Jones, who was by the side of the door, and she became even more puzzled. So, she went downstairs quickly, looked at Joshua and asked: "Why is she here, does something happen to my aunt?" "No, it''s me!" A hint of embarrassment and self ¡ª me shed across Joshua''s handsome face. Elizabeth became even more surprised, but right after, she saw Patty Jones quickly walk over and say: "Elizabeth, I admit that I was in the wrongst night, I shouldn''t have dressed up like you to see Joshua, I caused him to mistake me as you, and we got caught by the reporters." Elizabeth looked confused, so Joshua took out his phone and showed it to her: "Someone send it out earlier, I am afraid that you would be angry, so I bring her here to exin it." Elizabeth''s finger swiped twice on the screen, and her beautiful eyes immediately stared at Patty Jones: "Why are you wearing my previous clothes?" Patty Jones became even more ashamed. If it was someone else, then of course they wouldn''t be able to tell there was a problem with the clothes, but Elizabeth knew about it, so when she exined just now, she also said that it was on purpose to dress up like her. "I ...!" When Patty Jones opened her mouth, she was unable to say anything. Previously, she would only mock coldly at Elizabeth''s poor taste of clothes, but now, she had taken one of her previous dresses to seduce her boyfriend. This was truly too embarrassing. Joshua obviously knew that Patty Jones had some ulterior motive, and his face became even colder: "Don''t pretend to be her from now on!" "I won''t, I won''t ever do it again!" Patty Jones couldn''t even raise her head. May immediately taunted her as well: "Fiona, do you notice that her hair is the same as Eliza''s, even the color and curls are the same. It''s no wonder that Joshua recognizes the wrong person." Patty Jones was full of shame. Elizabeth had never had a good impression of Patty, and now that Patty had gotten closer to her, Elizabeth could not help but mock Patty coldly: "If I remember correctly, don''t you look down at my clothes before?" "She must have felt that Joshua love you and also like your kind of dressing. It is like she is clenching her teeth, but it is a pity that she doesn''t seem to be the same!" May was already poisonous of her mouth, but now that she saw that Patty Jones actually had such an unbearable thought, she naturally wouldn''t let her go. Patty Jones covered her face and ran out while crying. This time, she was extremely ashamed. "Look, she runs away with a guilty conscience!" May folded her hands across her chest, and snorted while staring at the door. Joshua''s gaze was fixated on the girl beside him, he wanted to see her reaction. Elizabeth raised her beautiful eyes, looked into his eyes for two seconds, andughed: "What''s wrong? You''re really afraid that I''ll get jealous." "I''m afraid you don''t believe me!" Joshua signed. "You bring her here to exin it to me, so how could I not believe it? Furthermore, the clothes that she is wearing are mine, she would definitely not buy such clothes herself. She likes you, I know that, she probably knows that you are drunk so she wants to take advantage of you." Elizabeth said with a smile. "If you''re not angry, then I''ll go back to thepany first!" Joshua''s heart was finally at ease. "OK. You cane back and exin it to me. That''s enough!" Elizabeth knew that Joshua was being even more careful with this rtionship, it must be rted to her disappearing from the beginning. It was her fault, which caused this man to lose his sense of security. So no matter what happened in the future, she would believe him. After Joshua left, May and Fiona didn''t feel anything. The feeling of having a huge bowl of dog food forcefully poured inside them which was really hard to describe with a single sentence. In the main office, Alvina Miller went to work the next day. It was just as Joseph Grant had said, she was being ostracized, and other people looked at her as if they were looking at an idiot. Alvina Miller secretlypeted with each other. She absolutely should not let others look down on herself, she had to work hard. In the noon, Alvina Miller was in the cafeteria lining up for lunch. She stood in the crowd and was very picky. She was the new one so she was popr with the unmarried young men. As a result, Alvina Miller wasn''t lonely while she was queuing up. All the men around her were looking for her to chat, and even if they were just asking her about some simple work matters, they would definitely find a topic to talk about with her. Alvina Miller was currently being ostracized. Since someone was talking to her, of course she would be happy and casually chatted with him. However, what she didn''t notice was that outside the cafeteria door, a handsome figure was already standing there, waiting respectfully. Chapter 1233 Chapter 1233 Perhaps everyone was hungry, the atmosphere in the cafeteria became lively. Everyone was rxed and the smiles on their faces became even more pronounced. Alvina Miller obediently stood in the center of the line, following the crowd, moving forward bit by bit. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Several male colleagues standing in front of Alvina had been looking back to talk to her, and no one knew what they were talking about. Alvina Millerughed happily from time to time. Of course, this kind of scene was verymon in the cafeteria, and usually, beauties would made men fall for her. It was not only Alvina Miller who was surrounded, but many other women were also taken the initiative to chat with the male colleagues. However, those women were no longer in Joseph Grant''s eyes. Only the smiling Alvina Miller, whose smiling was like a needle pierced into his chest, causing him to feel short of breath. He wished that he could lose his noble identity as Vice - President and directly walk over, dragging her away from the group of men. It was finally Alvina Miller''s turn. She held onto the te, and a man behind his suddenly reached out for a bottle of milk from the window and ced it on Alvina Miller''s te like a thief. Seeing that, Alvina Miller immediately turned around, the man seemed to be exining something. Alvina smiled and epted that milk. Joseph Grant was naturally unable to hear what they were talking about since he was far away, but it was obvious that this woman seemed to really enjoy the feeling of being surrounded and paid attention to by a man. The big palm clenched into a fist inexplicably, Joseph Grant thought about that he cooked delicious food for her at home, while he never saw her smile like this before. That man only gave her a bottle of milk, and she went back to smile and talk to him from time to time. If she sold his sincerity, would it be worth a little money in her eyes? Joseph Grant had never been angered that his face turned ashen, but at this moment, his face became gloomy and the lines on his face tightened, as though he wanted to crush her. "Mr. Vice-President, let''s go eat. I help you ..." "I''m not eating anymore!" Joseph Grant rarely came to the cafeteria to eat. After all, he was busy with government work, so he did not have the time to appreciate the people''s feelings. Today was a rare day toe to the cafeteria, but he saw the scene that made him extremely depressed, which effected his appetite. The aide-de-camp beside him was stunned, he looked at the long queue, then looked at Vice ¡ª President''s changed face, he was confused. A man in a ck suit turned around with a gloomy face. Several staff members behind him were scared to make a detour. The aura of the Mr. Vice-President was really scary today, they didn''t even have the courage to go forward and greet him. However, which gust of wind did it blow today? Why would the Mr. Vice - President appear in the public dining hall? Was he here to check? Everyone was panicking. Joseph Grant walked away calmly, and Alvina Miller, who was at the canteen eating, was completely unaware of her actions which had angered a person just now. And the man was waiting to go home and count for her. Around 6 PM, Joseph Grant''s trip was directly shortened today. Other than the government affairs that he had to handle, he left the office around 6 PM with his bodyguard''s protecting. Outside of the quaint building that Joseph Grant lived in, there were also many stops to ensure his safety. Alvina Miller did not know that she waspletely immersed in his territory, she even thought that she was entering and exiting his domain, and thought that the job of Vice-President was not very different frommuting, while he was just in charge of national affairs. In the afternoon, Alvina Miller drove her small sportscar from the public parking lot in the distance and jogged back home. However, when her sportscar stopped at the first checkpoint, the two mighty soldiers standing in front of the gate gestured for her to stop. Alvina Miller''s heart skipped a beat. What was going on? Normally, when her car entered this door, there wouldn''t be a need to stop and be inspected. Could it be that something important happened today? "Boy, why do you stop me?" Alvina Miller hurriedly and politely pushed the door down, revealing her eight teeth as she asked with a smile. "The superior has ordered that all passing vehicles are to be inspected!" The guard was very meticulous as he spoke seriously. "Oh, then do you want me to show you a driver''s license and a warrant card? It''s all here, I get it for you! " Alvina Miller was a good citizen who followed thew, so of course she was willing to cooperate. She went to the car to pick up her driver''s license and a warrant card. After a careful examination, the guard returned the cards back to her and asked: "Please exin your rtionship with Mr. Vice ¡ªPresident." "What ?" Do I even need to say this? " Alvina Miller was puzzled, why did they be so strict? "I... I''m his friend. I''m living in his house now. I often drive in and out. You should have seen this car before, and you didn''t stop me before "I''m sorry miss, I was newly transferred here, I do not know who you are, but for the safety of Vice - President, please take me seriously, this is not a joke." The other party''s selfless and emotionless expression immediately made Alvina Miller drop her head. "I know, I''m not joking, I''m also serious. If you don''t believe me, I call Joseph Grant and have him come and tell you!" Alvina Miller felt that the situation was serious and it was necessary for Joseph Grant to help her out. Therefore, Alvina Miller took out her phone from her bag and seriously looked through to contact Joseph Grant. She called him directly. The phone rang for a long time, but no one answered. Alvina Miller saw the doubt in that soldier''s eyes, and immediatelyughed at him: "Mr. Vice- President may be busy, it''s fine, I''ll call again, please give me some time!" Alvina Miller was filled with anxiety, why was Joseph Grant not answering the phone? Could he be busy? When thinking about that, Alvina was afraid that If this solider really didn''t let her in, she wouldn''t have barged in. But it was almost dark, and she still wanted to cook dinner for that man. s, why was difficult for her to please Joseph? "Hey!" Finally, when the phone rang to thest second, it slowly came over a deepzy male voice. "Joseph Grant, is that you?" Just listening to this voice, Alvina Miller was not sure, so she could only confirm. The man''s voice was instantly tainted with unhappiness. "You can''t even remember my voice. Then what do you think I am in your heart?" "No, no, no, I can remember your voice! It''s yours! It''s yours! Quickly tell this guard here to let me in!" Alvina Miller immediately said with a smile. "What''s wrong?" Joseph Grant asked despite knowing the answer, with a calm tone. "It''s this guard who''s new. He''s not letting my car in right now, and he even has to reveal the rtionship between you and me. I tell him that we''re friends, but he doesn''t believe me, so you tell him! "Alvina Miller cannot hear the hidden thoughts of this man. So, she asked him a help in such a hurry. "Do you tell him we are friends? Alvina Miller, do you know how many people pretend to be my friends and want toe here to harm me? So, can my ''friend'' be allowed to pass? " Joseph Grant''s originally happy mood had been washed clean by the word ''friend''. It turned out that this woman was really only treating him as a friend, just like those men she chatted with in the cafeteria today. "Ah, it''s that serious, then... Then what should I say about our rtionship?" Alvina Miller''s brain short-circuited; she really did not know what to say. "If you tell him that you are my woman, he will naturally let you in!" The man suddenly reminded her kindly. "Ah ..." This time, Alvina Miller blushed deeply. Why did the words that came out of this man sound so light? Something didn''t seem right. The other party immediately hung up the phone. It was obvious that he didn''t want to help her anymore. Alvina Miller signed bitterly. Joseph Grant really wanted to dig a hole for her and make her jump down willingly. Try it, then. Alvina Miller could only turn her head and looked at the gatekeeper in embarrassment, and said softly: "Actually ... I am Joseph Grant''s girlfriend and fiancee." "Show your ID card!" Alvina Miller quickly found it and handed it over with both hands. "Sorry for disturbing you, you can enter now!" The guard saw her and went back to his post to open the door for her. Alvina Miller, Chapter 1234 Chapter 1234 Had this little interlude just passed? No, it was not over yet. After the second stop, Alvina Miller was stopped. She had one hand on her waist and the other on her forehead. Why was she so hard to go home? "I am Joseph Grant''s girlfriend, this is my ID card, please check it!" "I am Joseph Grant''s woman, my identity card!" "Can I go in now?" Alvina Miller finally reached the entrance of the ancient building, and the guard at the entrance asked her to say this sentence again. Alvina Miller''s mood had already reached the edge of copse. Was this torture? If she had to say that every day on and off duty, she would definitely go crazy. At this point, it was already dark. Alvina Miller had originally wanted to hurry back, but now, with just this short trip, it had dyed her for more than ten minutes. She was heartbroken. There was a light in the living room. Alvina Miller opened her eyes and quickly ran towards the living room. She saw that the man on the red wooden sofa was only wearing a pure white shirt, with one hand was holding onto a ss of red wine, while the other was holding onto a cigarette, leisurely smoking and drinking, enjoying the peace. "Joseph Grant, what''s going on? Why am I being questioned and examined today? What happened? " Of course, Alvina Miller did not want to me it on this man. After all, his identity was noble and his bad rtionship with the President was growing stronger and stronger. There were more and more bad people who wanted to deal with him, so it was necessary to defend him on the way home. Alvina Miller was worried because she was afraid that something would happen to him. "Do you say that?" Joseph Grant''s lips curled up slightly, and after that, he put out the cigarette that he had which was only half smoked in the ashtray beside him. "Of course, I''m going to say it. Can they allow me in if I don''t say that? Am I allowed to say that wherever I go in the future? Is this a master key? " Alvina Miller chuckled as she sat beside him, looking deeply moved. "Then you remember this, don¡¯t forget it!" Joseph Grant suddenly turned his face over, his eyes were deep like the ocean, which contained a hint of emotion, staring straight at the woman''s smirking face. "Yes, I will remember. This is the key for me to walk everywhere." Alvina Miller smirked at him. "Then do you know the meaning behind those words?" Joseph wouldn''t just let things go like this. He had to take a lesson to this woman and asked her to remember it well. "What does that mean? Isn''t it just a casual remark? "Alvina Miller just thought simply, she only understood what it meant in the word. Joseph Grant was so angry by her words that his face turned ck. He extended a finger and furiously pressed it against her forehead: "Listen to me, since you say that you are my woman, then you must know the rules to be my woman." "Do I still have to follow the rules?" Alvina Miller really did not consider so much, such a comprehensive thing. She had always treated herself as a bachelor and lived her life. "That¡¯s right, it''s to guard the rule of the woman. What do you do when you eat at the First Dining Hall today?" Joseph Grant originally did not want to bring up this matter, but he still brought it up, since he could no longer suppress the anger in his heart. "Just eating, what''s wrong? Why you know that I am eating at the First Dining Hall?" Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes widened in shock. "Because I am standing in the doorway watching you go in." Joseph Grant gritted his teeth in hatred. "Really? You see me, why don''t youe in and say hello? " When Alvina Miller heard it, she immediately smiled and asked. "If I greet you, will you still care about me?" Joseph Grantughed coldly. "What is wrong with you? Why do you so angry today?" No matter how casual Alvina Miller was, she knew that something was wrong. Joseph was extremely unhappy today, even unhappier than others. "As a neer, you seem to be very popr in male colleagues." Joseph Grant sarcastically said. "It''s not bad. They are quite enthusiastic and they even help me with my work!" Alvina Miller immediately replied openly. "Why are they helping you?" Joseph Grant really wanted to use something to knock her awake. This piece of foolish girl, would men have nothing to offer her? "There''s no other reason. It''s normal for colleagues to help each other!" Alvina Miller spread out her two small hands, and said with a righteous tone. Joseph Grant''s eyes subconsciously narrowed. Unknowingly, Alvina Miller was wearing this ck and white uniform, but to him, it was indescribably beautiful, from her white and tender face to the top button of her cor, revealing her beautiful and slender neck, which made people want to directly tear open her cor, and see if the skin inside was as tender and smooth as the one on her face, and wanted to ruthlessly rub it. "You ... Why are you looking at me like that? " Alvina Miller noticed that something was wrong with his gaze, and immediately jumped to the side. Her beautiful eyes also flickered with panic, wanting to avoid Joseph''s gaze, but Joseph himself gave off a sense of pressure, not to mention the unknown emotion in his eyes, which made her feel like she was a little prey being hunted by a wild beast, while she had nowhere to run to. "For a man to be so attentive to a woman, it means that he has taken a fancy to her. Next up, he will pursue her and do his best to obtain her." The man''s deep and charming voice emotionlessly spoke. "Is that so?" After Alvina Miller heard that, she only gave simple reply. Then, she tilted her head and thought for two seconds as she pointed at Joseph with her little finger, "You have also been very attentive to me before, so have you taken a fancy to me? Come after me next? You still want to ... Get me? " The imposing manner that Joseph Grant had painstakingly built up was instantly broken off when she retorted with these words. His handsome face instantly flushed red. He picked up the ss of red wine beside his hand and drank it all in one gulp. "Alvina Miller, you haven''t made me lose my mind yet. Don''t be so arrogant!" The man turned angry from embarrassment. Only now did he realize that he waspletely unable to educate this woman, because she was born to be a bad student. "I know, I don''t need you to remind me!" Alvina Miller was suddenly furious, how could this man say such hurtful words? He really did not leave any face for others. Joseph Grant saw Alvina lowered her head and entwined her small hands together, looking as though she had suffered a grievance yet did not dare to protest, which made him love dearly. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "You''re not allowed to talk to other men next time, nor are you allowed to smile at them." Joseph Grant did not know how he got the anger from, but it was an extremely overbearing request. "No!" Alvina Miller immediately rejected his offer: "My first job is to smile while facing guests. How is it possible that you ask me not tough?" Joseph Grant''s expression froze. Indeed, what he had said was a bit too ridiculous. "I mean you are not allowed to flirt with other men in private, so you should consider my feelings. You have be one with all the men in the cafeteria today. If our rtionship is made public in the future, wouldn''t I have an endless green hat?" Joseph Grant finally said out all of his bad mood. Since it was extremely ufortable to hold it in, he might as well make it clear. This time, Alvina Miller could finally hear it clearly. She stood up with some disbelief. "Joseph Grant, what nonsense are you talking about? When do I flirt around with them? I just talk to them about my work, Do you suspect me? " Alvina Miller''s eyes instantly reddened. So, the reason Joseph Grant had a cold expression just now was because he saw her talking to another man in the cafeteria. He even misunderstood that she wanted to bring him a green hat. "I see it with my own eyes, I don''t doubt you!" Joseph Grant turned his face aside and pursed his lips. "Heh, seeing it with your own eyes might not be the truth. I don''t believe that you would never chat with a woman in your life other than me and your mother!" Alvina Miller immediately retorted. "I know what I''m doing. I won''t easily ept someone else''s gift, but you epted a man''s milk!" "I paid him. Do you see that?" Alvina Miller was so angry that she stared with her beautiful eyes wide opened, following that, she suddenly squinted her eyes: "Do you know what it means to wear a green hat? Let me tell you, it''s like this!" Alvina Miller immediately pounced over, her pink lips fiercely bit down on the man''s lips twice. Only then did she loosen her lips, and took a step back: "Mr. Vice - President, you have to read more. The rtionship between men and women is tooplicated, you should really learn it." Chapter 1235 Chapter 1235 The man only felt a slight pain on his lips. When he finally reacted, the girl had already slipped away. He extended his hand towards his lips and touched it. Blood? This woman actually didn''te to kiss him, but really bit him. She must be a dog. Joseph Grant, who had been forcefully kissed by a woman for the first time, sat alone on the sofa, stunned for a long time. Finally, he came to the conclusion that the woman was angry. He should have been angry, so how could she be angry enough to bite him? Joseph Grant didn''t try to find any fault with himself at all, and of course, he didn''t really me Alvina Miller either. Alvina Miller angrily ran upstairs, she had never heard such unreasonable words in her life, Joseph Grant actually said that she was a woman with a skittish woman, she would not take the me. The sky outside the window waspletely dark, Alvina Miller leaned against the door and gasped for breath, just now, she purposely bit him hard, she didn''t know if she was biting him painfully? Couldn¡¯t they get along well? Why did he want to break the silence? Alvina Millerid on the bed weakly, she did not want to go downstairs to face him anymore. However, at half past seven, there was a knock on the door. Alvina Miller was startled, and immediately stood up. She tidied her long hair and opened the door. Her beautiful eyes stared at the man wearing a white shirt at the door. She asked in a muffled voice, "Do you want to teach me a lesson again?" "No, I want to call you out for dinner!" Joseph Grant said in a low voice. "Go out to eat? Aren''t you cooked at home? " Alvina Miller was slightly surprised. "I''m not cooking today. It''s a date between a man and a woman. Don''t they always go out to eat?" it is boring to eat at home. "Joseph Grant pulled down his rolled ¡ªup sleeves and gracefully buttoned them while speaking slowly. "To the guild?" Alvina Miller''s breathing paused, and her wless white face was dyed with a hint of color. Did Joseph Grant want to date her? Her heart was beating so fast, Alvina Miller subconsciously held her breath, and pretended to be calm and said: "Alright then, since you are sincerely treating me to a meal, let''s forget about the unhappy thing just now." "As long as you promise not to talk about personal feelings with other men, I won''t cause any more trouble." Of course, Joseph Grant would not be willing to admit his mistake just like that. "Of course not, I''m not that casual." Alvina Miller red at him boldly and confidently. She was a woman with a bottom line and principles, unless she loved someone, she would try to seduce him. If she didn''t, she didn''t chat with the man and she even didn''t look the man, he heartbeat would not beat fast. "Alright, I believe you! " As Joseph Grant said that, he reached out and ruffled her long hair. With a light smile, he said, "Let''s go. It''s cold outside, you have to wear more." "Got it!" Alvina Miller answered in a low voice, but she felt as if her heart had been brushed by a feather, itchy and numb, a very unfamiliar and uneasy feeling. Now that it was his private time, so Alvina Miller took off her professional attire and changed into her usual casual attire, which showed that she was more youth than before, more naught, she just liked a sunshine. She was standing beside a man in a ck suit. Their temperament and aura didn''t match, but they were indescribably please. The ce Joseph Grant brought Alvina Miller to eat was not some romantic restaurant, it was the ces he would frequent to socialize with other people. It was the public ones, but it was also open to private individuals. Alvina Miller had been here before, and the first time she saw Joseph and ate with him after she returned. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. At that time, she was stillpletely strange to Joseph Grant, and felt that he looked young, but his temperament was sophisticated and sophisticated, making people feel oppressed. Now that they were here again, Alvina Miller felt that she was not nervous at all. Following behind him, she could see the clean sideburns on his back which outlined his distinct face. From this angle, this man was also extremely handsome. "Mr. Vice-President, it''s rare for you toe here to eat in private!" Suddenly, a few middle - aged men walked out from a box and greeted him with a smile. When Joseph Grant saw these people, he subconsciously moved in front of Alvina Miller to block her path, and said indifferently: "There''s some private matters we need to discuss!" Those few men wanted to size up Alvina Miller. However, Alvina Miller didn''t want them to stare at her like that, so she directly hid behind Joseph Grant''s wide back. "Is this the young miss of Miller Family? Mr. Vice - President is so lucky, Miss Miller Family is so beautiful and young. " One of them spoke respectfully, but there was also a hint of unease in his tone. "Thank you for your praise. We''ll be leaving first!" Saying that, Joseph Grant turned and headed towards the corridor, Alvina Miller quickly followed him. The men looked at each other for a moment, then left. Of course, Alvina Miller recognized the identity of the few middle - aged men, she heard that they were honest to the Old President. So, when they saw Joseph Grant, they naturally had fake smiles on their faces. After entering the private box, Alvina Miller said first: "Is my performance just now not enough to satisfy you?" "Why do you say that?" Joseph Grant picked a chair and sat down, he swept over her, and smiled as he asked her. "Don''t you ask me to pretend to be a bad rtionship with you? But just now when I lean towards you, would they be able to know anything? " Alvina Miller asked nervously. "Is that so? What do you think they will know? " Joseph Grant raised his eyebrows and looked at her in interest. Alvina Miller was an honest and good child, of course she would tell him the truth, "I''m afraid that they will know that we had a good rtionship." "Are we on good rtionship?" Joseph Grant continued to ask. "It''s not bad!" Alvina Miller nodded nkly. Was that not good? Seeing her confused expression, Joseph Grant could not help butugh. This woman''s mind was sometimes too simple, even when he wanted to use some tricks, he did not want to bite on her. "What are youughing at? I don''t want to care about you anymore, I''m thinking for your sake!" Seeing that he was not only exining things to her but also mocking her, she instantly got angry from embarrassment. Joseph Grant suddenly patted his thighs: "Come here, sit with me!" "Ah ..." Alvina Miller was shocked by his invitation. "Sit closer so I can exin it to you!" Joseph Grant hid the danger in his eyes. Alvina Miller quickly moved a chair over, leaned on his side, and sat down. She said smilingly: "I''m sitting very close to you right now, quickly tell me, do I cause you any trouble just now?" "No!" Joseph Grant was a little disappointed. It seemed that he still could not make this woman listen to him. "Then will they treat me as your weakness and use me to deal with you?" This was what Alvina Miller was most worried about. She didn''t want to escape from the Miller Family and jump into the tornado. "No!" Joseph Grant replied lightly. "How can you be so sure?" Alvina Miller blinked her eyes. "Because we are not married yet, and I have not expressed anything to you in the outside world. We have only eaten together and there will be no serious consequences." Joseph Grant snorted. "If that''s the case, then let''s note out to eat next time. We can just cook and eat at home." Alvina Miller still felt that it was risky toe out like this. "I''m sorry!" The man suddenly spoke up. Alvina Miller was startled, and asked curiously: "Why do you want to apologize to me?" "It must be boring and boring to be with me, and I can''t give you a rxed life like other men!" The reason why Joseph Grant had never dared to find a girlfriend was because he did not have confidence in himself. It was just that, for him to admit that he had an abject sense of inferiority, it was extremely painful. "Alright, even though it''s the truth, I don¡¯t dislike you. I feel that marriage isn''t something that is full of passion every day. What every woman wants is a meticulous and responsible man," Alvina Miller replied whileughing. "Don''t you really mind me being too bored?¡± Joseph Grant also wanted to be a man who can say something that women would like to hear, but he was born not to say it, so he was troubled too. "As long as you don''t suspect me in the future, nothing else will be a problem." Alvina Miller replied. "I''m sorry, I don''t think that I would care so much about you! " Joseph Grant immediately admitted it at this moment. "You care about me!" Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes lit up, and she lowered her head and smiled like a flower. Chapter 1236 Chapter 1236 Joseph Grant was a man with reserved emotions. Although there were many girls who had expressed their love and admiration towards him since he was young. But they had never heard a sentence that expressed the loving feelings from him. He did not like to express his feelings, and was even more afraid of refusing. Now, the existence of Alvina liked a seductive hook that hook the man''s deep feeling and his genital in the heart little by little. "Order it!" Seeing the girl''s blushing, Joseph Grant was slightly embarrassed and quickly took out the menu for her to see. Alvina Millerughed as she ate, while choosing her own favorite dish. After they ordered, the atmosphere suddenly became heavy, and they didn''t even dare to exchange nces, bing shy. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "That... Do I bite your lips just now? There seems to be some bloodstains!" Alvina Miller secretly looked at him a few times, and finally realized that his lips seemed to have been cut a little, and there were traces of blood on it that had not been dried. Although it was difficult to find it, if she did not look carefully, now that she had found it, she felt ashamed. "It''s fine, it doesn''t hurt!" Joseph Grant shook his head and replied softly. "Next time ...It''s better that you don''t make me angry. Because if I am angry, I would go crazy, even I am afraid of myself!" Alvina Miller reminded him jokingly. "Is that so? Do you really know how to eat people? " Joseph Grant immediately followed up with a humorous remark, breaking the gloomy atmosphere. "That may not be true!" Alvina Miller stretched out her ws and made a grabbing motion towards him. Joseph Grant felt that she was extremely cute, and she was indeed like a little kitten that could bring its fangs and brandishing its ws, making people both hate and love her. "Alvina, I''ll be obedient in the future. I won''t make you angry anymore." Joseph Grant felt that he could no longer bear to provoke her with those bright and clear eyes of hers. Alvina Miller could not believe what she heard. Was this what Vice ¡ª President had said? Obedience? This was something the master wanted the pet to do. Why Joseph Grant still said it on himself? Did he know that saying such a thing would increase her evil feeling? "Joseph Grant, your words are very easy to make people think other evil things, you are only allowed to say it to me, you are not allowed to say it to other women, do you understand?" Alvina Miller immediately became movie queen, and then disyed the demeanor of a queen, wanting to completely subdue him. Joseph Grant''s handsome eyes froze, and he instantly became speechless. As the dishes were being served, Joseph Grant''s phone suddenly rang. He looked at it and muttered: "I have a call, you eat first!" "Alright!" Alvina Miller nodded. Just that, Alvina Miller''s ears perked up as she saw he walk to the side of the balcony to pick up the phone. The first word that came out of his mouth was actually "Mom!" Alvina Miller heard the word clearly, and her entire body shivered. Joseph Grant''s mother was looking for him, could it be that they went to see his parents? Joseph Grant whispered to each other for a while before he took off his phone and sat down. "My mother wille over to see you tomorrow night!" Joseph Grant said calmly. "AHH!" Alvina Miller was so frightened that she couldn''t even hold on to her chopsticks properly, her beautiful face was full of nervousness and uneasiness: "Your mother wants to see me? What if she''s not satisfied with me?" Joseph Grant was ted upon hearing her question, andughed: "Aren''t you very confident in yourself? Why are you afraid too? "Because since I was young, I have never known how to please the elders. At home, I am known for being dumb!" Alvina Miller was truly afraid of meeting his elders, and felt that she would definitely be a silly person. The elders always preferred those girls who were knowledgeable and generous. "It''s fine, I apany you all the time!" Joseph Grant reached out and patted her shoulder lightly. Alvina Miller smirked: "If your mother don''t fancy me, would you give me up?" "My mom has a worse eye than me, she will definitely like you!" Joseph Grant smiled andforted her. "What!" Alvina Miller could hear the mockery in his words and could not help but pout her lips and re at him resentfully. Joseph Grantughed out once again. He suddenly realized that when he was with this woman, the smile on his face became much wider. Furthermore, his pent - up emotions that were umted for the entire day also calmed down a lot. This woman was his medicine. After going through so many ways to investigate, Gabriel Addison had finally made him vaguely guess who was obstructing him. "Leo William?" Gabriel Addison gritted his teeth in anger. He must be taking revenge for Mary Ann and her mother. Gabriel Addison mmed his palm heavily on the table and he looked even more sinister with the consecutive days of anxiety caused his eyes to go dark. It was fine if Leo didn''t help him, but Leo actually stopped him from climbing upwards. Could it be that Belle Ann and her daughter begged him to do so? Gabriel Addison was not at the right moment in his mind, and he would naturally think of the worst case scenario. It seems that it was impossible for him to stand in Joseph Grant''s team. Moreover, his hope of going up to another floor waspletely destroyed. Could it be that his path had led him to this step? Gabriel Addison was not willing to give up, he had to find Belle Ann to justify her actions. Thus, he directly called Belle Ann. Belle Ann picked it up and heard Gabriel Addison asking angrily: "Belle Ann, you''ve always told me that you''ve let me go, and that as long as I don''t go find Mary, you won''t owe me anything. Why are you targeting me now?" Belle Ann did not understand what he was saying, and coldly said: "Gabriel Addison, if you want to go crazy, you shouldn''t look for me, right? If you want toin, just go look for your wife." "Do you ask Leo William do this? I am begging for people toe into contact with me but fail. So it turns out that you are disturbing me, are you trying to take revenge on me? " Gabriel Addison''s words were extremely sharp and filled with anger. Belle Ann had already known his purpose for promoting. Now that she heard him say this, she understood his meaning, "You can''t be the mayor, are you ming me? Gabriel Addison, I told you before, borrowing a woman to be your sessor was a very shameless action. But now, the God doesn''t even want to help you anymore, who can you me?" "Are you mocking me?" Gabriel Addison was so angry that his entire body was trembling, he hated it when others said that he relied on women, because that was the truth and it was also his disgraceful actions, so he did not want to hear about it. "What I say is the truth, yet you say it''s a mockery. Who exactly is feeling guilty?" Belle Ann sneered again and again. "Belle Ann, at least I''ve fallen in love with you for a while, can''t you let me go? Why does Leo William have to do this? You really do finds a good son - in -w." Gabriel Addison knew that he could not do anything to Belle Ann, so he could only lower her voice and beg her. "I don''t ask him to do that, but if he''s willing to help me teach you a lesson, I''m happy to see him do it!" After Belle Ann said that, she hung up. Gabriel Addison angrily threw his phone on the table. He could not let others look down on him, he wanted to retaliate. It was rare for Gabriel Addison to have such tenacity, but very quickly, he was stumped, because, who could he resist against? At home, he tried to be an example as a good husband. At work, he tried to be an example as a good leader. All his life, he had been acting as a good man. "Is this the end of my life?" Gabriel Addison looked out of the window in despair. The setting sun only radiated a faint light, it did not even give people a little bit of warmth. It was as if he was the only one whose light was left so dim, without any hope at all. Just as Gabriel Addison felt that he had lost all hope, the door to his office suddenly opened, and an extremely strongdy walked in. It was his wife, Beverly Batts! She threw her expensive handbag onto his desk. "I''ve heard that you''ve been walking around to curry favor with the Grant Family, shouldn''t you exin?" "Beverly, who tell you that nonsense? How could I do that? " Seeing her powerful wife, Gabriel Addison immediately went over tofort her with a smile. "Don''t say it to me. If I have no evidence, I wouldn''t havee to you. Gabriel, we have been married for so many years, you have always been supporting my father. You also know the rtionship between my father and the Old President. So by doing this, what are you going to do to our Batts Family?" Beverly Batts pped on the table heavily with her hands, her well - preserved face filled with anger. Gabriel Addison was unhappy, but after suddenly getting scolded in front of his wife, he suddenly became angry, and said with a heavy voice: "Has your father gone senile? Could it be that he couldn''t see what themon people desired? Old President has already stayed in this position for a few years but has not done anything. The citizens are suffering, and Old President should have stepped down by now. Now, everyone is supporting a capable leader. People all prefer to Joseph Grant, if I do not choose him, am I seeking death?" "You actually dared to insult my father!" Beverly Batts'' face was filled with anger, because, from the moment they were married until now, Gabriel Addison always had a good husband and son-inw''s temper, so this was the first time he got angry. Chapter 1237 Chapter 1237 Gabriel Addison looked at the woman in front of him, whose expression turned extremely ugly. Only now did he realize that he was finally unable to hold back and had said everything he wanted to say. He knew that the consequences of his words would harm the feelings between husband and wife. "I''m just talking about reality. I just hope that your father can understand the current situation..." " OK, Gabriel Addison, did you not like my Batts Family anymore? Ever since you sat in the position of deputy mayor, you have be even more proud and arrogant. In these past few years, our marriage has been like a pool of stagnant water, devoid of passion, warmth, and care. I am a dignified youngdy. Why am I so blind to marry you?" Beverly Batts had been holding back her anger these past few years as well. A few years ago, when they were still considered to be love each other, this man was even more obedient and gentle to herself, and he seemed to be very considerate. Whether it was because she was old or because he had his own thoughts, Beverly Batts did not know, but gradually, they stopped greeting each other. Even if they were to live together, it was still a dream for them to be together in the same bed. She believed that any woman cannot stand such a marriage, no moisturizing, only constant consumption and torture. "You have finally said these things. After all, you must have endured too much during these years. Beverly Batts, I already said that I broke up with you, and at that time, I already felt that we were not suitable and the background between our families were also unsuitable, and that we could not live a happy life, but what about you? You wailed and begged me to marry you. Beverly Batts, is it my responsibility to be what I am today? What''s worst, you secretly give birth to a daughter to threaten me to marry you, and I tell you, you make it all because of today''s fruit. After so many years, I have still been worthy of you, I have always listened to everything, I have never had the right to speak at home. I have beenughed at by my colleagues, I have had enough of cold eyes, since you had looked down on me from the beginning, let''s get divorced! " Gabriel Addison was already sad before, but now, his wife had added his angry, and had cheated on him. He really couldn''t take this kind of pressure, and he could only seek a way out.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Gabriel Addison, you ..." Beverly Batts looked at the man in front of her who had an unfamiliar face, and she was shocked. In her memories, Gabriel Addison always had a good temper. At home, even when he was a noble deputy mayor, he would frequently cook for the three of them when he was free. At that time, the atmosphere was still very good, but why? But now why they were on the verge of divorce? "It''s good that you''re gone, now that you''re free to go, I won''t be in your way anymore. I don''t need to be like a dog or an ox, working for you day and night to curry your favor and make you happy." Gabriel Addison''s heart was as cold as ice. When his thoughts shed with his will, it was as if he had taken back the power to speak. He was no longer afraid; he was no longer afraid of anything. Beverly Batts looked at him in shock. There was disbelief, fear, unease, and a hint of anticipation in her eyes. "Gabriel Addison, this is your office. Aren''t you afraid that it will affect your reputation if we quarrel like this?" Beverly Batts''s voice trembled with unease. "Heh, is this the first time we''re making such a ruckus? When have you are unhappy, youe here directly. Do you knock the door before you enter my office? Beverly Batts, you want to give me face now, but unfortunately, I have long been disgraced." Gabriel Addison''s voice was getting louder and louder, but he was also venting the pain in his heart. "Gabriel Addison, do you have to be so angry at me? I am your wife, and we have two children. You can''t do this to me! " Beverly Batts''s aura immediately weakened as she covered her face and sobbed uncontrobly, as if she had suffered a huge loss of courage. "Can you speak reason other than crying? In the Batts Family, you are the eldest young girl. When you marry me, you are my queen. What else do you want me to do? You say... You can only let me go if I die, right? " Gabriel Addison''s eyes were also filled with tears, his thoughts had beenpletely emptied by life, his self-esteem had been shaken, and he was crying bitterly under the pressure. Beverly Batts waspletely dumbstruck this time. She looked at Gabriel Addison in a daze, and felt that she had only known him for the first time. She knew that he actually had such a cold and heartless side. "I''ll give you both children. Divorce!" Gabriel Addison leaned his hands on the table, lowered his head, withdrew his tears, and said two sentences with a ruthless heart. Beverly Batts was like a bolt out of the blue, striking her speechless for a long time. She thought that Gabriel Addison would never be able to say the word divorce to her in his entire life, because this man''s nature was weak, and he needed to rely on the power of the Batts Family. "Gabriel Addison, we can''t get a divorce, you think about your work, think about how the kids feel about you, I used to be bad to you, I know I''m wrong, I will change it in the future, but we cannot get a divorce yet. You say I wouldn''t knock on the door before I enter. I wouldn''te to your unit to argue with you in the future, but you can''t leave with me. " This was the first time Beverly Batts submitted to him. Tears immediately flowed out as she anxiously tried to persuade Gabriel Addison to take back his suggestion. Gabriel Addison sat on the chair in silence, his eyes were not looking at her for a long time. Then, as if he had made a decision, "No, I''ve decided, we must get a divorce, I must leave!" "Gabriel Addison, are you crazy? What happened to you today? You mention divorce, divorce, how do you want me to live? I''m sure people will take me for a joke. " The reason why Beverly Batts didn''t divorce was because she had always been a model that people admired among the group of sisters, because she had a good husband who was good to her and was obedient. Furthermore, she was also proud of this fact, and felt that she had the ability to control her husband, and a lot of people had speciallye to ask her about it. But now, her proud marriage lit up a red light. That considerate and obedient husband suddenly became ruthless and wanted to divorce her. He didn''t even want to have a child. This was a disaster for him. She could not agree to it even if she died. Otherwise, her pride and reputation for the rest of her life would all be ruined. Gabriel Addison raised his head, andughed coldly: "That''s right, your face is more important. You selfish woman, from the beginning, you are the only one who cares about yourself. Do you really regard me as your husband?" It''s my fault, dear. I''ve been having this bad habit since I was young. All these years, I''ve changed a lot of bad habits, and I''m not even afraid of having children, but I''m afraid that you''ll divorce me. I loved you forever." The atmosphere changed, and Beverly Batts immediately went back to beg Gabriel. "I give you a chance before, but you go overboard each time. Beverly Batts, I''ve thought it clearly, I don''t want this job anymore, I must divorce you." Gabriel Addison''s heart was like a pool of stagnant water, he felt that if he continued to stay depressed, he would suffer more than death. He envied the previous mayor Bart for having the courage to jump down the stairs. After dying, he was released. "No, I won''t get a divorce, no!" Beverly Batts suddenly recovered her momentum, and after that, she stared at Gabriel Addison and asked: "Do you have another woman? Which vixen is it? Is it the ones outside the door? Let''s see if I can''t rip off their faces. How dare they seduce my husband ..." "Beverly Batts, if there''s a problem, you never find out the reason from yourself, and only feel that others have made a mistake. Let me tell you, I would rather go to a temple and be a monk, I don''t have any thoughts about you, you are living a delicate life, I think you are very beautiful, but you are completely devoid of the charm of a woman, you only have power!" When Gabriel Addison heard that Beverly Batts was going to find trouble with the employees outside the door, he was so angry that his face turned ck. "What do you say? Why have I been trying to make myself beautiful all these years? You actually hate me now. Gabriel Addison takes care of yourself, all those years ago you were handsome, you had a sweet mouth, and you could say things that made people happy, but now? You don''t even talk to me for a long time, which slut do you speak to with your sweet words? I find her and deal with her. " Beverly Batts was still certain that Gabriel Addison had other women, if not he would not dare to get a divorce, but there must be other women trying to incite him from behind his back. "Get out, I don''t want to see you!" Gabriel Addison was simply about to go crazy from her anger. "Heh, divorce, don''t even think about getting a single cent." Before Beverly Batts left, she said something fierce. Gabriel Addison was like a log, unable to move, his face ashen. Chapter 1238 Chapter 1238 Thoughts from one''s mind *** Mary Ann drove to the home. In addition to her work, she apanied with only two of the most important people. Leo William was also happy and happy, because Briana didn''t try to stop them anymore, they could fall in love as they wished. Mary Ann parked the car in the car park and took the car key with her as she walked home. Suddenly, she saw a person. It was Gabriel Addison. He sat on the stairs in front of her door, causing Mary Ann''s face to change greatly, and she immediately walked over withrge strides. and asked coldly: "Why are you here? Who allow you to sit here? " N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Gabriel Addison raised his head, and his grey eyes gained a bit of spirit, when he saw his daughter. "Mary, I''m preparing to divorce Beverly Batts, I have nowhere else to go, I don''t know why I''m here, I just want to sit here!" It must be the lowest day for Gabriel because his career had been thwarted, his marriage was almost over, he did not know what else he had left. Perhaps, he was just a coward, was unable to grasp onto what he had in his hands and was unable to obtain what he wanted. He had never thought that he was such a useless person. "What does it have to do with us that you want a divorce? If anyone see you sitting here, my mother''s reputation would be ruined by you. Hurry up and leave, don''t appear here anymore!" Mary Ann looked at his pair of dull and lifeless eyes that were filled with emptiness. Originally, she wanted to try her best to point and curse at him, but in the end, she could only suppress her expression and chase him away. "Mary, I''m sorry. Daddy is useless. Daddy is useless. Daddy can''t give you love and care. Daddy even hurt your mother!" Gabriel Addison really wanted to find a ce to cry. But now that his daughter had driven him away andpletely touched the line in his heart, he couldn''t help but cry. Mary Ann was shocked, she never thought that Gabriel Addison would cry like this. Just then, a silver car stopped beside them. Belle Ann got out of the car, and upon seeing Gabriel Addison, she was startled. "Mom, look at him ..." Mary Ann was still an inexperienced person, she didn''t know how to handle this kind of situation. Belle Ann spoke in a cold and detached voice: "It''s really embarrassing for a grown man to be sitting at my house crying. Hurry up and get up, what do you want to say, go inside and say it!" Hearing Belle Ann''s words, Gabriel Addison wiped his tears off and followed them into the room. In the living room, Gabriel Addison sat on the sofa gloomily with a haggard expression. Belle Ann asked coldly: "What exactly do you do? Aren''t you afraid of that tigress of yours? If she causes trouble for me, don''t me me for being impolite. I won''t leave you any face. "Patty, I want to divorce Beverly Batts. I won''t be afraid of her anymore." Only now did Gabriel Addison raise his head, and a trace of love still existed in his eyes. Afterparing the two, he knew which kind of woman was worth cherishing, and which was to leave as soon as possible. Unfortunately, he spent his half life to prove this conclusion. "Is that so? I really don''t expect you to have the guts to ask for a divorce with Beverly. Belle Ann mocked. Gabriel Addison shook his head: "No, it''s me who decides to leave her, I don''t want to live that kind of life anymore!" "Then aren''t you afraid of losing your job? Don''t you care the most about your career back then? ¡± Belle Ann continued to mock him. Gabriel Addison shamelessly med himself as he lowered his head, his voice full of self- deprecation: "I was afraid at that time, and now I''m not. Even if I''m forced into a corner in the future, I don''t want anyone to torture me again. Belle, I really regret my decision...¡± "Stop, don''t talk to me about that year. I''ve forgotten about it, and I don''t care about it at all!" Belle Ann immediately interrupted him with a cold tone. "Do you really not care? Then why haven¡¯t you found a man to marry after so many years? " Gabriel Addison had even thought that Belle Ann not marrying could be because she was waiting for him. "Ha!" Belle Ann could not help but let out augh, her words were full of contempt: "Do you think I''m waiting for you to change your mind? You are too arrogant. These years, there are a lot of people admire me, and some of them are better than you. If I really want to marry someone, I would have married long ago. I don''t want to marry because I have a daughter, I want to give her all of my love, I can''t think of any other way to love someone else, do you understand? " The threads of thought in Gabriel Addison''s heart werepletely extinguished. From the coldness in Belle Ann''s eyes, he could know that she would not be distressed because of him. But in the past, they had also fallen in love with each other, and made promises to never be separated for the rest of their lives. So, it turned out that there were some precious things that could never be found again after they were lost. Mary Ann, who was standing on the stairs, nearly cried when she heard her mother''s words. Her mother didn''t care about her own happiness because of Mary. However, she had been young and inexperienced in the past, and had even made her mother angry every day. Now that she thought about it, she really wanted to give herself a few ps. "Patty, I know that it is not easy for you to bring a child along by yourself. I also regret leaving you two. Now, I don''t have the face to ask for anything anymore!" Gabriel Addison still knew his own limits and would not make any shameless request. "You go. Don''te to me again. I don¡¯t care who you will meet or what kind of turning point you will have in your next life, it has nothing to do with me, nor does it have to do with Mary. We used to live a good life without you, so we will live a better life in the future!" Belle Ann said indifferently, chasing Gabriel away. Gabriel Addison''s heart trembled, he raised his head and looked at the confident and magnanimous woman in front of him, feeling extremely regretful in his heart. "Alright, I''ll leave now and won''t disturb the two of you anymore. I don''t know where I''ll go in the future, but I want to break free and live my own life." Gabriel Addison finally thought it through and stood up with the intention to leave. Just then, the sound of footsteps came from the stairs. Gabriel Addison turned around and nced at his daughter andughed, then turned and continued to walk out. Mar and Belle stood in the living room as they watched Gabriel Addison leave. "Mom, why do you let him in? An irresponsible man like him, don''t ever meet again for the rest of your life, in case you get upset from seeing him!" Mary Ann grumbled as she walked to Belle Ann''s side. Belle Ann looked at her daughter gently, and touched Mary''s hair: "You are still too young, and there are some things that you cannot handle calmly. Gabriel Addisone to find us, if we do not know the reason, then there will probably be a next time, I let him in, just so that he willpletely give up, as long as he is not deaf and is not blind, he will know that I have rejected him, and I believe that he will not have the face toe to find us again." "Mom, I heard what you said just now. Can you not sacrifice your own happiness for me? Now that I have a boyfriend, I hope that mom can find a man who loves you and gives you happiness. Mom, promise me. If there is a suitor in the future, you should stop rejecting him and enjoy the happiness that women should enjoy." Mary Ann earnestly suggested to Belle Ann. "You stinking girl, you even know how to care about me!" Although Belle Ann scolded her with a smile, she was actually touched. This meant that her cute daughter was also gradually bing more sensible. As she grew older, she would be more considerate and considerate towards her. "Mom, do you want me to introduce a boyfriend to you? I feel like you need to find a boyfriend to protect you quickly. As long as Gabriel Addison sees you being together with another man happily, he won''t have the face to bother you again!" Mary Ann felt that this matter should not be dyed at all, and she had to step it up. Belle Ann was about tough at Mary''s serious expression, sheughed and shook Mary''s head: "It''s better not to, what kind of boyfriend can you introduce me to, don''t scam me!" "Alright then, you have to find it yourself in a hurry, hurry up!" Mary Ann could only urge her mother anxiously to not forget this matter. "Alright, since you don''t reject, then I can definitely consider this matter. I don''t want to be alone until I''m old. But this time, my requirements will be very high. I don¡¯t know if anyone will be able to fulfill them!" Belle Ann also had a vexed expression. Maybe it was because she was bitten by a snake in one year and was afraid of being bitten by grass for three years, and her heart was hurt by a man. It was difficult for her to make a loving rtionship with other man, and she even had not confident in it. The rtionship between Marry and Belle was getting better and better, because now that they understood each other, they could understand each other better. Not long after Gabriel Addison left the Ann Family, there was a man in a car not too far away who had already backed up the video he had recorded and was ready to pay the bill. Chapter 1239 Chapter 1239 Time flew, and in the blink of an eye, a few days had passed. n and Anne''s wedding celebration was set for today, with a hundred banquet tables full of guests. All their friends and rtions attended their wedding. The whole Wood Family was fill of happiness. Sure, if the rtionship between parents were good, the atmosphere of the entire family had eased up quite a bit. One day before the wedding, Ang had bought a lot of gifts for Anne. The conflict between daughter-inw and mother-inw was once a battle without smoke, and they all disliked each other at times. However, they avoided each other and even were unable to see each other. Now that Ang had regained her husband''s love, she didn''t know if she had recovered from her menopause, but the way she saw things had also changed. In the past, she would be angry because of some little things, now, she looked as if she had her own way of doing things. As long as the person she loved the most cared about her, she wouldn''t have the leisure to care about those small matters. Hearing that her future mother-inw hade to visit, Anne''s face changed. She braced herself and walked down from the second floor. Since she had already decided to be the daughter-inw of the Wood Family, Anne could no longer be invisible. She must meet the people who had to meet. "Don''t be afraid, I take care of everything!" n quietly said from behind her. Anne rolled her eyes at him. "It''s all because of you, and everything is because of you. You''re responsible for it!" n was scolded without any reason. In the end, he could only protest in grievance, "Alright, my fault. Don''t quarrel with my motherter on, you should think about our wedding, think about my cute daughter, and think about me..." Anne was already speechless towards this man, he really took him seriously. Ang was also a bit uneasy in the first floor. Hearing the footsteps, Ang looked towards the direction of the stairs. ''Aunt..." Anne was still a junior, and when she saw Ang arrival, she took the initiative to greet her. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "s!" Ang immediately answered unnaturally, with an awkward smile on her face. If she had known earlier today, why would she have done what she did before? Indeed, the rarest thing in this world was the medicine for regret. "Why do youe sote at night? Aren''t you going to rest early? " Anne nced at the presents on the table and asked with a smile. "Ie here to ... I want to talk with you!" As Ang said this, she saw her son standing by the stairs with a nervous expression on his face. Ang immediately walked over and said to s, "s, you go upstairs and look at your child. I want to talk with your wife lonely.¡± "Mom, you can talk, but don''t fight. We''re getting married tomorrow." n quickly advised his mother. "Don''t worry, we do not quarrel anymore. In the future, we do not argue anymore!" Ang knew her son''s worry, and a hint of remorse shed through her heart. n then looked at Anne and turned to walk up the stairs. Ang returned to the sofa and sat down. Anne poured Ang a cup of hot water. "Anne, you look ...Ie here suddenly today, but you are getting married tomorrow. I''ve thought about it, but I still have to talk to you. I''ve done a lot of wrong before, so I want to apologize. Can you forgive me?" Ang was also a little unnatural. After all, she had always been a proud person. It was not suit for her to apologize to others. After Anne heard Ang''s words, she was slightly startled. She couldn''t believe that her future powerful mother - in -w would apologize to her. "I used to be care of the family background before. Maybe it was rted to my family. I grew up in the royal family and what I learned was that I was born into a higher ss and was naturally more talented than other people. All this cognition obstructs my thinking and makes me be a narrowminded and selfish people. And there are many times when I really don''t want to hurt others. I am just too dumb and couldn''t speak, and which makes people feel like I am being targeted. s, as people get older and older, they suddenly understand the drawbacks of their character. I really don''t know if it is a good thing." Ang lowered her head and held the cup. Regardless of whether Anne liked it or not, she had always wanted to pour out some words to someone, because, at times, she also hated herself for being iplete, but she always strived to be perfect, contradicted herself, and provoked many troubles and jokes. Anne looked at her in shock. Was this really the Ang she knew? When Anne first saw Ang, Ang had a superior aura, and only looked at Anne out of the corner of her eyes. Initially, Anne had thought that she and this woman, who might be her mother-inw in the future, had no affinity. But now, Anne actually thought that Ang would change if Ang knew she was wrong, but it wasn''t so heartless anymore. "Auntie, why do you suddenly tell me this ..." Anne was a little uneasy. "I don''t know either, these words are something I''ve always been unwilling to say to others. In front of my two children, I still need to maintain my stern mother''s image, and in front of outsiders, I need to pretend to be a living, decent, and noble woman. I''m living with a mask every day, and my husband has left home after being angered by me for a few years. And when you start spending time with s, it was the most painful period of my life. I have a bad rtionship with my husband. And I have a bad temper all that time. I be angry easily, especially when I see the sweat couple. So, when s bring you back home, I have a bad attitude towards you. Do you afraid by me?" Ang thought back to when she first saw Anne. At that time, her marriage was not going well, and her entire body was filled with hostility. She didn''t get well with others. "Isn''t it all in the past? I don''t care! " Anne drylyughed twice, but in reality, she had kept it in her heart for a few years, as she always had a prejudice against Ang. "No matter what, I like you all the time. You have your own merits, otherwise, when my son has so many good connections, he won''t take them all, so it means that you have some sort of fate, which reminds me of when I met his father. His father is an honest scientist, he likes to delve into some subject research all day. We are in the same school ssmate at that time, not in the same ss, but also I often secretly run to see him, watch him seriously. I love him very much. Because it is my own love, I do not pay attention to what kind of ttery, I want to marry him,ter, we really marry. I just know that he is also a young master of rich people, but he does not like the family business, he is only engaged in his love of research work, but I look forward to my husband is a dragon. As soon as we get married, I give birth to a daughter, with the future of the child, I force him to inherit the family Industry. Those days, I think I am happy. I have such an outstanding husband, and on the verge of getting a second child, but he''s not happy, his outburst. On my daughter''s twentieth birthday, he suddenly threw all of his dissatisfaction, hatred, and moved out to live with himself, leaving his family business behind. At that time, I am a woman, with two newly grown children, facing thepany''splicated affairs and being at a loss, but fortunately Lynn Wood is quite capable, and epts thepany''s affairs, thus we have today''s peaceful days, our daughter is also a treasure, and is able to hold up for half a day. I believe that my granddaughter Crystal would definitely be a brave and strong good child in the future! " Ang tried to recall the past, but her tears kept falling down. At this moment, she seemed to have recalled this memory for the rest of her life. This was the first time Anne had heard such aplete history book of the Wood Family. "When people get old, they tend to recall the old memory. I say too much to you. Anne, I hope we can get along from now on. I don''t want to break up this family, I have my faults, I will change it, you have yours, too, we have the same goal, the more we can get across this family, the better it is. I will definitely control my mouth and not say anything more about your little couple. As for whether or not you''re willing to be on good terms with me, I don''t force you do to do it!" "I''m willing!" Anne said anxiously, her eyes also brimming with hot tears, as she said emotionally: "Of course I''m willing, this is what I''ve always been hoping for." "Really?" Ang could not help butugh and cry. "It''s true. Even if you don''te today, I would havee tomorrow to plead with you." Anne said with a light smile. Chapter 1240 Chapter 1240 After sending Ang off, Anne became much more rxed, and turned to look at the things that were sent over by her mother-inw. There were many valuable treasures, although her mother - in -w was straightforward, but the things she sent were realistic, and she had be more and more generous. This was truly a great gift before marriage. "Is my mother gone?" Hearing the sound of the car starting, n immediately walked down with his daughter in his arms. Seeing Anne standing there in a daze, his expression changed, and asked anxiously: "You all won''t ... Another fight?" "If so, who will you help? Are you on my side or your mom''s side? " Seeing his worried and serious expression, Anne couldn''t help but want to trick him. Sure, after hearing those words, n''s handsome face was momentarily in a dilemma, as he did not know what to do. "Anne, don''t worry. Once we''re married, I''ll definitely say some good words in front of my mom. I definitely won''t make things difficult for you!" n nervously said and was afraid that Anne would change her mind one night before the marriage. If she wanted to break the engagement, wouldn''t he lose all his face? He didn''t want to be theughingstock of the entire audience. Moreover, he really did love this woman and wanted to live together with her for a hundred years. "Is that so?" With her hands behind her back, Anne leisurely walked in front of him. Raising her eyes, she sized up the worried n, and then, pinched her chin with one hand. Anne acted as if she was thinking, "If you are willing, then I have no objections, it''s just that ... Your mom doesn''t come over to argue this time. She tells me some of the embarrassing things about you when you were young." "What?" n''s handsome face changed, then turned red from the swelling: "How could my mother betray the embarrassing events of my childhood?" "It''s true, I don''t lie to you. Your mom says that she wants to make up with me, then ..." "And then what?" When n heard the word "make up¡±, the worry in his beautiful eyes immediately disappeared, and his entire person became extremely happy. "Then I agree!" Anne deliberately hung him, then burst outughing. "Sure, are you kidding me?" n was about to go crazy, why didn''t he realize that this woman actually had such a bad side to her before? she had to be punished. n hugged her, and directly hooked the defenseless Anne onto his chest, following that, his thin lips quickly covered her lithe and deceptive little mouth. If she dared to tease him and not exert some power on him, would she really forget who was the true head of the family? "You are not allowed to disrespect my Mummy ... Let her go, Daddy scoundrel!" Just as n was about to proim himself the Patriarch, beside him, a little girl that reached up to his knees kicked and hit him with both of her little hands and her calves. The childish voice sounded to help her Mummy vent her anger. n''s body froze, while Anne, who was in his embrace, still smiled. "Your daughter is watching. Are you sure you want to teach her badly?" Being fiercely bitten on the lips, Anne was naturally unconvinced, and pointed at the helper beside her. Only now did n realize that he had been toocent, and had actually forgotten about this darling. "Daddy is a scoundrel, big scoundrel. Crystal ignores you!" The little girl was bing more and more proficient in words, and was even able to express her own little emotions. The baby was annoyed, because her father dared to bully her Mummy in front of her. s could not help but squat down and reach out to hug his daughter. Unexpectedly, Crystal directly pushed him away, and imitated the way the lord had let out a light snort, before turning to leave. "Alright, I don''t want the position of the head of the family. I''ll let you have it, you little girl!" Only now did n realize that he indeed had no status in this family. Before the leader of his family was his mother, then his elder sister, and now was his daughter. Seeing the man chase after his daughter with quick steps, the smile on Anne''s face deepened. This home was very big, and would sometimes make people feel that it was very spacious and empty, but with the image of the father and daughter together, Anne would feel that this home was still very warm. n''s wedding ceremony was held as scheduled. Lynn Wood had been pregnant for almost six months and came to attend the wedding. Beside her, Billy William was dressed in an elegant suit. After fading away the temperament of the big boy, there was more and more masculine charm of the man. As expected of a man who wanted to be a queen, Billy William had not only been working recently, but had also been living a life where he had be more and more responsible. "Lynn Wood, sit down quietly. Be careful of the child!" Billy William was a handsome and elegant young master, but what he cared about the most was his wife''s behavior. "It''s alright, the child is fine!" Even if Lynn was pregnant, she did not treat herself as a pregnant woman. Lynn still had to work, and she would definitely not miss a meeting, it must be tough on Billy William, he would worry about Lynn''s safety every day. s, it was said that it was difficult to be a father, but Billy William felt that being a husband, it was also difficult. There were too many people entering s''s wedding. Lynn Wood, as the chief female CEO of Wood Family, and at her brother''s wedding day, she had toe out and help greet some guests. Billy William stood by her side gently and apanied her in doing all the work, and when her waist and legs were sore, he helped her sit down in the chair at the right time. Other than the rtives of the elders of Wood Family, the only other friends that were arranged to sit at the front of the table were n''s hardcore friends. Edwards and Lily also came over, following that, Leo William and Mary Ann also appeared in public for the first time, no longer avoiding the rumors of the other people. When the reporters saw the couple that was rumored to be here, they quickly picked up their cameras and went over to take a look. Joshua did note over, but his big gift was brought over by Edwards, so it could be considered as a token of his good intentions. Anne anxiously waited in the dressing room, her fingers gently pulling at the flower in his hands, his thoughts floating a little too far. Anne was anxious in the makeup room. Her fingers gently pulled out the flowers in her hand, and her mind floated a little far away. In her memories, on campus, n often brought along snacks and some cute little things to block her way, forcing them into her hands, and then said some self-righteous words. At that time, Anne was just a good girl, her family did not allow her to fall in love, but her heart was actually stolen by n little by little. Although she called him a bad guy on the surface, in her heart she was secretly fond of his bad guy. She clearly remembered that in a week or so, n did note to school, she had actually sneaked into his house to see him. Although she didn''t see anything in the end, but it proved that in her heart, there was that proud and aloof youth. Now that Anne thought about it, maybe something had happened in n''s family during that period of time, which was when his parents were at odds. After n had returned to school, he became even more taciturn, and became even more aloof and unapproachable. Anne mustered up the courage to ask him out, and gave him the love letter she wrote and also some gifts. It was also on that same afternoon that n held her face and clumsily kissed her. It was an autumn dusk, and the maple leaves at the back of the school were rustling and falling. Anne would never be able to forget that when n kissed her, he actually cried. Later on, she asked him if he was crying from being touched, but n justughed foolishly while rubbing his head. "Anne, are you ready? Time''s up, hurry up and enter the stage!" Outside the door, the voices of her loved ones could be heard, interrupting Anne''s memories. She suddenly woke up and realized that she still had a wedding to attend. "We''re really getting married. Why does it feel like I''ve lived with him for so long?" Anneughed at herself. Maybe she fell in love when she was young. In a twinkling of an eye, it had been eight or nine years since then. But now they were only in their twenties. There was still a long way to go before they could finish their lives. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. There was no rush. The fine water flowed steadily and they walked slowly. The scenery by the roadside should be even more wonderful and splendid. In the future, there would definitely be better things to remember. Chapter 1241 Chapter 1241 n and Anne''s wedding ceremony hade to a perfect end. With the witness of their family and friends, this beautiful memory was deeply engraved in each other''s hearts. Inside the office, Alvina Miller was still busy working hours. Her English was very good, and the guests she received were fluent, warm and cheerful, and she was prized a few times. Alvina Miller''s English was really good, it did not carry any ent at all. Adding her sweet voice, very quickly, there was someone who was jealous of her. There was no helping it, wherever women gathered, there would always be ripples. Alvina Miller''s job was gradually entering a better state, but she did not expect that her superior, Carl ck arranged a very important matter for her whether to make trouble for her or really to affirm her abilities. In the afternoon, Mr. Vice ¡ª President would meet with the foreign leaders and would need the help of staff to apany them. Alvina Miller and a few other girls had been selected, and among them was Kelly who was filled with resentment towards Alvina Miller. Those six girls were standing in line to ept Carl''s words. Alvina Miller was originally thinking that Carl ck had given her the chore once again, but when she heard the words Vice-President, a sh of light appeared in her beautiful big eyes. After working here for so many days, apart from thest time she''d met him outside the conference room and poured coffee on him, she really hadn''t seen him again. Although Joseph had previously said that he had stood at the entrance of the cafeteria for a long time, it was a pity that she did not know of this matter. This could not be considered as having met face to face. Alvina never thought that she would actually want to follow him and do things by his side. Thinking of this, Alvina Miller grinned. "Alvina Miller, be more serious!" Carl ck stared at her face, sternly warning her. "Yes!" Alvina Miller immediately raised her head and straightened her back, answering with a loud and clear voice. "This is not a joking. You should do you best. This time, the guests are from foreign countries. For the sake of our country''s reputation, you are not to make any mistakes, and especial you, Alvina Miller, you are a new person, I have arranged for you to do things at such an important ce, I hope you can learn from senior, and not make any mistakes likest time. " Carl ck immediately reprimanded her. "I promise not to!" In order to have the chance to work closely with Joseph Grant, Alvina Miller agreed to all of her conditions. Kelly, who was standing at the side, rolled her eyes. She didn''t know why she couldn''t bear to look at Alvina Miller, but she couldn''t bear Alvina because Alvina was a rich family''s young miss, who drove a sports car to and for every day, yet Alvina still pretended to be low-key and came to fight over the jobs with them. In short, Kelly felt that it was too pretentious of Alvina Miller toe over here, but of course, she would never admit that it was because she was jealous of her good conditions. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Kelly felt that if she wanted to live a better life, she would have to find a rich man to marry her. But today, there were some rich men who were pursuing her, it was a pity that her eyesight was too high, for those ordinary rich men, she really did not want to see them. Her youth was only once, and her life was also only once. She was so beautiful, so hardworking, so she wanted to be able to find a better man to live a better life. "Alright, that''s all I have to say. Hurry up and go. It''s almost time, and the guests are almost here!" Carl ck pped her hands and dismissed the group of people. Alvina Miller knew that Kelly did not like her. And she felt guilty in her heart. She would still go and greet her: "Kelly, the two of us are in the same group. Can we take care of each other?" "Aren''t you very capable? Do you still need me to take care of you? " Kelly coldly replied. Her so - called ability was good because Alvina Miller was proficient in more than just English, she was also proficient in the six nations''nguages. That was why Alvina Miller gained a firm foothold in this job, she was even more so worthy of admiration and admiration. "We''re a small team after all. No matter how good I am, my abilities are limited." Alvina Miller continued to smile modestly. "Alvina Miller, I don''t understand, your family should be very rich, why would youe here to work with us? Are you going to work here for a few months and then go home and continue your career? " Kelly was really curious about her identity, because she had inquired before, but Alvina Miller''s identity was still quite secretive. Hearing her question, Alvina Miller immediatelyughed dryly, and her face reddened: "If I say that I come here to work for the man I want to marry in the future, would you think that I''m funny?" "Are you getting married?" Kelly was surprised by her words. "More or less, but we''re still adapting to each other!" Alvina Miller replied with a smile. "So, you already have a boyfriend?" When Kelly heard that Alvina was not alone anymore, and that Alvina would not fight with her over the Vice-President, Kelly was a little happy. After all, Alvina Miller had identally dirty Vice-President''s clothesst time, so Kelly was worried that the Vice ¡ª President would have a deep impression of her. "I guess so!" A pair of unfathomable eyes surfaced in Alvina Miller''s mind. She wasn''t sure if she really did or not, after all, she and Joseph Grant didn''t be the lover, and she didn''t really understand that man. It was unknown whether or not she could be lover with him in the future. Kelly''s attitude became a bit more rxed, and she said indifferently: "Then who is your boyfriend? You should tell me his name." "I''m sorry, I can''t say it yet, because we might not actually get married!" Alvina Miller was embarrassed. Kelly''s expression changed as she thought that even if Alvina Miller didn''t say it, she didn''t want to know who the other party was. The executive office was so big, and there were over a thousand men working here; And there were a lot of people born from political or business family. Alvina''s family was rich, she must find a man who matched her. In a word, Alvina¡¯s was arranged well. Getting married and having children were all like going through the aisle. Kelly immediately thought of herself being alone. She couldn''t help but think of the scene half a year ago when she just came to the office to work. At that time, she was riding a bicycle. Because she wasn''t familiar with the environment and the road conditions, she was almost hit by a cart midway. She was so scared that her bike fell to the ground. Just as she was about to cry, a gentle and low male voice asked her in concern, "Are you alright? Are you hurt?" Kelly found that it was Mr. Vice-President. It was drizzling rain, so Kelly wore a raincoat and was in a sorry state. The Mr. Vice -President did not hold an umbre either, and his assistant finally got on the carriage to get the umbre, supporting it on top of his head. Joseph Grant extended his hand out and pulled her up from the ground, then got someone to help her carry the carriage, after careful inspection, he discovered that there was no damage done, so he sat in the carriage and left. Kelly''s fall had received Joseph''s concern. She felt that it was the most valuable thing in her life. She would never forget. When she raised her head, that man''s gentle and caring gaze was like a beautiful dream that she wanted to relive every night against the rain and the light. After that, she became even more diligent in her work here. Sometimes, ten days or even half a month was not enough for her to even catch a glimpse of Joseph, and sometimes, she would identally be able to see him and the foreign guest hold a meeting. Quietly, Kelly carefully hid her young girl''s thoughts. "Kelly, are you heading this way?" Alvina Miller''s voice woke Kelly up. Kelly trembled with fear and hurriedly said: "Hurry, it''s toote!" Alvina Miller immediately tookrge strides, and followed closely behind her. When they had finished preparing for the meeting room, they saw a group of people walking over from outside. There were two men leading the group, and one of them was Joseph Grant. Chapter 1242 Chapter 1242 "He''sing!" Alvina Miller couldn''t help but say this in a low voice, but Kelly quickly red at her, signaling her not to speak carelessly. Alvina Miller understood and quickly shut her mouth, but her pair of beautiful eyes continued to stare at the man. At this moment, Joseph Grant and a Head of State were walking towards the conference room while talking. On such an important asion, Joseph Grant had overturned his expression very much, even when he was smiling. He looked very reserved and polite, giving people a serious feeling. Alvina Miller and the six beauties also stood at the two sides with a smile on their faces, showing a form of courtesy towards the foreign guests. "Look at me! Look at me! Look at me!¡± At this moment, Alvina Miller''s inner thoughts were only filled with these few words. She did not know why she thought this way, but she was looking forward to see how Joseph Grant would give her a nce, even a white nce. Just as Joseph Grant and the foreign leader walked in front of them, Joseph Grant was able to control himself from looking at the little woman, but when he got closer, he saw her obediently standing there. Her eyes were especially bright, and had a smile on her face that he could understand. Joseph Grant''s heart suddenly became chaotic, he didn''t know what was wrong, in that moment, he actually heard the words of the person beside him wrongly. Of course, this was only a moment of shock, and Joseph Grant withdrew his gaze at the right time. "He''s looking at me!" Alvina Miller was a little pleased with herself in her heart. Although Joseph Grant had only nced over indifferently, Alvina Miller had felt that he had seen her. Alvina Miller was overjoyed, while Kelly, who was standing beside Alvina, was even happier. Kelly''s heart was beating very quickly, if she hadn''t made a mistake just now, would Vice - President look at her and remember her? Kelly could not believe it, but she was so happy that she felt like flying. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Joseph Grant and the foreign leaders had already entered the meeting room, Kelly and the other staff members naturally followed along to wait upon them. Of course, they had basically finished their work, and could only send them water when they needed it. "We only need to arrange one person inside. All of you, wait outside." Kelly suddenly stopped a few of her beauties. "Let me go!" Alvina Miller said instinctively. There was no other way, she really wanted to see how Joseph Grant worked with her own eyes. "You are a newbie and are not qualified for this job. Let me do it." After Kelly said that, without waiting for anyone else''s opinion, she walked in and closed the door softly. "No!" Alvina Miller screamed in pain in her heart. She had even dreamed to see Joseph Grant working, why did Kelly deprive her of such expectations? Although her heart was in a frenzy, her face was still calm. Some of beauties alsoined a bit, but right now, work was the top priority. Naturally, they did not dare to argue too much with Kelly. Joseph Grant sat down on his seat. The first thing he wanted to do was see if Alvina Miller had entered. But when he saw another receptionist entering, a sense of loss shed past his face. Of course, only he could experience these small emotions. In this kind of environment, no one would reveal their emotions, not to mention, he was the Vice-President. When Kelly entered, she felt Mr. Vice -President looking at her. The feeling of her heart beating even faster, and her face was flushed red. During the meeting time, Alvina Miller stood outside with a face stiff fromughter. She subconsciously extended her hand to squeeze her face, but she was reminded by someone beside her in a low voice: "Pay attention to your manners, there''s a monitor over there. If you''re seen by Miss ck, then she will have to talk about you again!" Alvina Miller immediately gave up the idea of rubbing her face. She could only continue to stand and maintain her polite smile. After an hour or so, the meeting finally ended. When Alvina Miller saw the staff memberse out, followed by the foreign leader and Joseph Grant, the two of them were still chatting with a smile on their faces. Alvina Miller had heard some political words, Joseph Grant was speaking thenguage of that country, and it just so happy that Alvina Miller could understand it too. She thought that Joseph can speak fluent foreignnguage. Kelly walked out with a slightly flushed face, and her infatuated gaze stayed on Joseph Grant''s tall back for a few seconds. At the meeting room, Joseph asked her for a bottle of water. Kelly was so excited that she cannot control her hand. His hands were trembling all the way. At this moment, Kelly firmly believed that the Vice-President still had an impression of her, and she would definitely work even harder to make herself more outstanding. She hoped that one day, she would have the chance toe into contact with the Mr. Vice - President and leave him with a better impression. Kelly''s current dream was not too big, she did not dare ask for anything else, she only hoped that Joseph Grant would remember her and say a few more words to her. "My legs are sore! Sisters, do you have sore legs? " On the way back to the office, Alvina Miller couldn''t help butin. "It is sore, and it still hurts, but what else can I do? This is the kind of job it is! " "Yeah, I need to find my guy to help me massage it!" "It''s good to have a boyfriend. If you are tired from work, you can still find him to massage. A bachelor dog like us can only go home and stay warm!" The group of beautiful girls covered their lips and quietlyughed. The scene was exceptionally beautiful. When Kelly heard the word "boyfriend", her face flushed red again. Alvina Miller, on the other hand, squinted her eyes and smiled towards the window. That was right, why didn''t she think that his boyfriend would have such uses? Mn, when she got back, she must find Joseph Grant to help her massage it. However, Alvina didn''t know whether the noble hands were willing to help her rub it or not. Alvina Miller felt that she might be daydreaming, how could Joseph Grant help her do such a thing? "Kelly, why is your face so red? Are you sick? " Someone noticed that something was amiss with Kelly and hurriedly went forward to pummel her. "No ....No, it''s just possible that the air -conditioning in the conference room was too warm!" Kelly immediately replied nervously, as if she harbored some unspeakable thoughts. Alvina Miller immediatelyughed: "Kelly, you have fallen for that handsome guy, right?" "Nope!" Kelly immediately red at Alvina and quickly walked forward. However, Kelly felt sweet in her heart, as if she was really falling in love with the person she loved. "Does Kelly blush just now?" Alvina Miller asked while blinking her eyes. All the girls snickered, but Kelly''s face was full of shame. It was time to get off work. Alvina Miller forced her petite body to walk out of the office. This was because in order to work here, one had to maintain delicacy and etiquette at all times. As she sat in the car, Alvina Miller finally leaned crookedly against the chair. First, she stretched her body a little, then rubbed the stiffened muscles of her calf as sheforted herself with pain. In the past, she didn''t like wearing high heels, but now, she had to walk back and forth in her 7 cm high heels every day. This truly made her difficult. "Joseph Grant, are you worth it for me to do this?" she asked with augh. Alvina drove the sports car and disappeared into the empty street. At the same time, a man, with his hands behind his back stood in front of a window in the corner of the office on the fifth floor, watched the car disappear. "She goes back!" Joseph Grant muttered, as his thin lips subconsciously lifted upwards. Unfortunately, he couldn''t go back so early today, and he even arranged a banquet tonight. He still had an important asion to attend. When Alvina Miller returned home, she suddenly thought that Joseph Grant would definitely not return early today. s, if she knew earlier, she would have directly returned to Miller Family to apany her grandfather for dinner. "No, I can''t go back to Miller Family now, my two uncles are too scary, it''s better to save my life!" Alvina Miller was now like a lunatic. She had no choice. She was worried that her two uncles would call her and ask her about the shares when she awoke. Alvina Miller opened the car door and suddenly thought of something. Just now, when she was passing by the station and stopped, she realized that the person standing there was also a stranger, why did they not stop her car and investigate her identity? But a few days ago, she was stopped in the tracks, and said over and over again that she was only allowed to pass by Joseph Grant''s woman. "You''re ying with me!" Alvina Miller''s beautiful face changed, she was very angry. Chapter 1243 Chapter 1243 The house was empty. Alvina Miller hugged her pillow and watched TV for a while, when he suddenly heard her phone ring. She quickly threw her pillow aside and pulled her phone out. Alvina Miller smiled. She had guessed that Joseph Grant would call her soon, but she hadn''t expected that he would call her so quickly. "Have you eaten?" When Alvina Miller just picked up the call, she heard the man''s deep concern. "No, I''m home. When are youing back?" Alvina Miller asked softly, this house was cleaned and tidy, it was clearlyfortable, but for some reason, without him at home, Alvina Miller felt strangely lonely. "I might be a littlete. What would you like to eat? I''ll get someone to send it over to you!" Joseph Grant''s intention in making this call was to prepare some dinner for her. She might even directly eat instant noodles when she was alone at home. Because two days ago, when he returnedte, he discovered that Alvina did not have a proper meal by herself. "Really? Then I won''t eat the instant noodles, I''ll wait for you to get someone to send it over." Alvina Miller immediately burst outughing like a child who had gotten candy. "Then wait a moment, I''ve already sent someone to pack." Joseph Grant could almost image her happiness. It was so easy to be satisfied with just her status as the young miss, wasn''t she too discounted? "Joseph Grant, are you busy right now? I think you must have a lot to do today. " When Alvina Miller remembered that dinner was ready, she was happy and started to chat with him. "I''m going to go eat dinner. I call you while I am in the bathroom." Joseph Grant could not help but chuckle. "Ah, so busy. Alright then, you can do it first. Remember toe back early after you''re done!" Alvina Miller was like a little wife in charge of management, even though she had sent him her concern, she didn''t forget to remind him that he had returned early. "Alright, return after I have done with my work. Take care of yourself and hang up first!" The man''s gentle voice didn''t contain a single trace of impatience. After he said that, he was still waiting for Alvina to hang up the phone. Alvina Miller secretlyughed, and then truly hung up. Joseph Grant had made arrangements for Alvina Miller''s dinner, so at around 6: 30, someone brought Alvina three dishes and a soup, it was both delicious and nutritious. After Alvina Miller gratefully sent the auntie off, she hummed this delicacy alone. She ate well, what should she do next? Right, she wanted to learn! Ever since she joined the job, Alvina Miller realized that she had all kinds of shorings, such as lacking of interpersonal rtionships. Therefore, she wanted to read more about social interaction, and whether or not she could find some kind of experience that could help her with her work. At the beginning, Alvina Miller was still staring at her phone with interest, looking and thinking, but after less than half an hour, she already felt that the words on her phone were jumping up and down. "No, I can''t sleep!¡± It wasn''t that the words were jumping, but that her eyelids were struggling from being sleepy. Alvina Miller pped her face hard with both hands, forcing herself to continue reading. Reading helped to improve, and it certainly had many benefits. Only, theoretically speaking, why would it be so difficult to put it into practice? N?velDrama.Org holds this content. In the end, Alvina Miller still held onto her phone and curled up in her nket, and fell asleep in a trance. It was unknown how long she slept when she felt a pair of eyes staring at her. The feeling was very strong, causing Alvina Miller to think that she was dreaming, and brought Joseph Grant into her dreams. She opened her eyes groggily and saw that the man was sitting on her bed. He was helping her to straighten her hair. "Joseph Grant!" Alvina Miller muttered his name. The man didn''t reply, but his gaze became a few times gentler. His thin lips also curled up into a smile. "Am I dreaming?" For a moment, Alvina Miller could not differentiate between reality and dreams, because the light in the room was very dim and only the walls were lit. The surroundings were still completely gray, and only the position of the bed could be seen clearly, it was somewhat simr to the scene in her dreams. She stretched out her hand in a daze and sped the big hand that the man put on her quilt. "Hot?" Alvina Miller was burned by the man''s hot palm so she quickly retracted her hand. Her beautiful eyes widened as she stared at the man. "Are you tired after working all day?" Seeing her foolish look, Joseph Grant could not help butugh at her muddle - headedness and cuteness. "You ... When do you get back? " Alvina Miller felt that she had lost her face, so she quickly straightened her hair and reached for her phone to check the time. "I just get back. Have you eaten yet?" Joseph Grant could not help but ask softly. Alvina Miller touched her face a little embarrassedly, andughed dryly: "Why do you keep asking me if I''ve eaten? It''s as if I''m a pig, eating and eating all day!" Joseph Grant frowned, his expression became serious, yet he stillughed out loud: "How can you scold yourself like this? I''m afraid that you''ll get hungry, so I''ll always ask you, if you don¡¯t like my care and concern ..." "No, no, no, I like it. I like the way you care about me, just like my grandfather used to!" When Alvina Miller heard this, her eyes widened in shock. Her two small hands instinctively reached out to grab Joseph''s sleeves. "Oh?" When Joseph Grant heard the first few words, he was happy, but when he heard thest sentence, his tone dragged his words, and even his handsome face became ugly. "When I was young, my grandfather often worried that I would starve, so he asked people to prepare delicious foods for me every day. You probably don''t know that before I was thirteen, I was still a little fatty." Alvina Miller was extremely mental, she did not notice that the man''s expression was strange, and continued to lower her head and mock herself. "Is that so? That makes sense!" Joseph Grant looked around her body and nodded for some reason. "What makes sense?" Alvina Miller looked at him confusedly, why did she feel that his words were so profound and unfathomable? "I can see that you''re not fat at all, but there''s one ce where you''re obviously fat!" In order to punish her for not speaking properly earlier, Joseph Grant had intentionally teased her. "Where''s the fat? My waist? Or my legs? " She believed that any woman would be the most afraid of hearing these words. This was aplete negation of her beauty. "Neither!" Joseph Grant clearly only wanted to joke around with her, but at that moment, his gaze unconsciouslynded on her chest. Alvina Miller hadn''t even taken a bath yet, she had only taken off her outer clothes and was wearing a white shirt. At this moment, she had untied one button at some point in time, revealing a small part of her bosom. Even though the lighting was abnormally dim, the man''s gaze was extremely sharp. He was able to see the entire shape immediately. He had to admit that he was very satisfied with it. Being guided by his eyes, Alvina Miller also lowered her head to look at her chest. In the next second, she hurriedly reached out and hugged herself, and red at the man with a pair of angry eyes: "Where are you looking? You''re not allowed to look!" Joseph Grant''s handsome face flushed. He, who was usually calm and strict, was now treated as an immoral person by the man. This was his first time experiencing something like this, which made him a little shy. "It''s gettingte, you should get some rest as well. You still have to go to work tomorrow." Joseph Grant quickly changed the topic and wanted to leave. "Wait a minute!" Seeing that he was about to leave, Alvina Miller was actually not willing to part, and anxiously said. Joseph Grant suddenly stood up and looked at her condescendingly: "Is there anything else?" "That... My legs are sore, do you have any medicine? I need it." Alvina Miller did not want to prove anything, but her calves were truly sore and sore, this feeling was as if she had climbed up a mountain and came down with the side effects. If she did not put on some medicine, she would not have to continue working in her high heels tomorrow. "Does your leg hurt? Wait for me! " The expression in Joseph Grant''s eyes became slightly startled. In the next second, he turned around and quickly walked out. When he came in again, he actually had a bottle of medicinal wine in his hand. Judging from the package, it should be pretty good as well. "Extend your legs, let me see!" Joseph Grant immediately sat back on her bed and requested softly. "There''s no need for that. You keep the medicine, I''ll take a bath first before applying it!" Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes stared nkly for a moment, she never thought that Joseph Grant would actually take the initiative to help her massage her legs. Chapter 1244 Chapter 1244 Let a man rub it for her? Alvina Miller still had a moral bottom line. Although today at work, she heard a girl say that she wanted to find a boyfriend to massage her. At that time, Alvina also hoped that Joseph Grant, as her boyfriend, would help her to do that. However, Alvina Miller resisted in her heart if such a scene was to be yed out now. "Hold it out, don''t be shy!" Seeing her blushing, Joseph Grant immediately treated her as though she was embarrassed, and said seriously in a low voice. "There''s really no need for that. I can do it myself. You''ve been busy with government affairs for the whole day, so you must be tired. Hurry up and take a bath. Don''t worry about me!" When Alvina Miller saw that his handsome face still had a trace of weariness, she ached for him, so she wanted him to hurry up and rest. "Don''t you trust me?" Joseph Grant could not help but turn gloomy, and take this woman''s rejection as displeasure. "No, I''m just afraid of troubling you!" Alvina Millerughed dryly, and under the man''s sincere gaze, she gently moved one leg out of the nket. Joseph Grant did not mind, he extended his hand and grabbed her leg, and then lightly pressed on Alvina Miller''s calf. "Ah, softer!" That kind of aching and numb feeling was simply too pleasurable. Alvina Miller couldn''t help but asked him. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Joseph Grant could not hold back the serious expression on his face for a moment, and immediatelyughed out loud, because this woman''s pampered look really moved his heart. "What are youughing at? I have said that my entire body is filled with rich diseases, I can''t carry something on my shoulder, and I can''t lift something either. My mom already said that, in the future, I will definitely suffer from a lot of pain, and only then can I be strong and independent. Now, it seems that she was right. I have to pay for the rich diseases that I suffered from when I was young!" Alvina Miller muttered as she looked at him resentfully. "You''re a woman, and your temper is nothing. What youck is not a strong and independent personality, but a man who loves you dearly, do you understand?" After listening to what she said, Joseph Grant gave her the most perfect answer. "Think about it carefully. It really makes sense, Joseph Grant, are you the man that Ick in my entire life?" Alvina Miller did not know how to be modest and shy at all. Since Joseph Grant had mentioned the important part, she naturally had to understand a little about it. The big hand that Joseph Grant was holding onto her calf slightly stiffened, and even his thin lips tightened slightly. "If you wish me to be, then I am!" After a few seconds of silence, the man answered with extreme caution. Alvina Miller saw that he was tensed up, and suddenly hit her bed with her hand andughed uncontrobly: "Joseph Grant, are you shy? Oh my god, so Vice-President''s shy look is like this, it''s really rare to see it!" "Alvina Miller, watch your words!" Joseph Grant''s thin lips twitched, and his fingers pressed strongly against her calf. "No, no, no. Be a bit gentler. I don''t dare tough at you anymore. Please let me go." Alvina Miller was in so much pain that she wanted to cry. She had had enough of that feeling. Joseph Grant saw that she was really in pain, so he could only stop teasing her. He extended his hand and opened the bottle of medicinal wine, and smeared it on her palm. "It''s going to hurt a little at the beginning, because your muscles might be injured. Do you not wear high heels before?" Joseph Grant used a bit of force to help her massage it while diverting her attention. "Yeah, I used to wear t shoes. Now that I''m at work, I have no choice but to wear high heels. s, women really suffer. Why must they wear high heels? Why don''t you let the men pay us back? " Alvina Miller grit her teeth, enduring the pain as she grumbled. "Tomorrow, I''ll get someone to change this rule. How many centimeters of high heels are you all wearing now?" When Joseph Grant heard herints, he suddenly thought about how terrifying it would be for a man to wear high heels to work. After that, he decided to let her be at ease. "7 cm?" Alvina Miller looked at him with blinking eyes. "Then I''ll have someone cut the heel of the shoe by two centimeters tomorrow. It would be more comfortable to wear!" Joseph Grant said very humanly. "Really?" Alvina Miller couldn''t believe that herints could make him change the rules. "It''s true!" Joseph Grant did not have any intention to joke around with her, and earnestly nodded his head. The smile on Alvina Miller''s mouth reached the depths of her eyes, and she suddenly pounced forward and hug Joseph Grant directly, and said uncontrobly: "Thank you, Joseph Grant, you are truly too awesome, you will definitely be a good leader in the future!" Joseph Grant was suddenly hugged by her, his entire body became a string. After listening to her praise, he felt that this hug was too official, it was not the kind of hug he had for love. "Let go!" Joseph Grant said with a low voice. Alvina Miller obediently released her hand, the smile on her face did not decrease, and her beautiful eyes secretly nced at hm: "Do you do this for me? Right?" "No!" Joseph Grant also didn''t know what was wrong, but he didn''t want her to be toocent. "Well, even if it isn''t for me, for all of us female sisters, I still want to thank you, so I''ve decided to agree to one of your requests!" Alvina Miller saidcently. Joseph Grant was helpless against her thoughts, but at the same time speechless. He was happy enough that she was grateful to him. "What do you want? Think about it carefully. How about I buy you a present tomorrow?" Alvina Miller immediately took the initiative to suggest. "You don''t need to buy anymore, don''t randomly spend money for me in the future!" Joseph Grant thought about the suit and shirt she had gifted himst time. They were expensive, and even if she was rich, he didn''t want her to spend this much on him. "I''d love to! " When Alvina Miller heard him say no, her heart was stuffy for a moment. If he didn¡¯t want it, did it mean that there was no ce for her in his heart? Joseph Grant''s finger was still gently rubbing and pressing on her thigh, and a warm feeling was transmitted from his palm into Alvina Miller''s body bit by bit. She felt extremelyfortable, and couldn''t help but want to go back to sleep. "Joseph Grant!" Alvina Miller''s mind was still clear, she red at the ceiling and called out his name. "En!" The man replied softly, indicating that he was listening. "Tell me ... Can we really get married? " Alvina Miller blinked her eyes and asked in anticipation. "Why do you ask?" Joseph Grant was also startled, and even his fingers had stopped moving. "Nothing, just curious, the man I thought before was a creature that I couldn''t understand, from childhood until now, when my father left early, my grandfather was very good to me, whatever it was, he helped me do it, I just need to enjoy it and have it. I think my grandfather is too spoiled me, let me ask for men every day, sometimes I think, no one in this world will love me like my grandfather, even if there is one, he can''t love me with his heart, he must be for my money ... Ouch!" Before Alvina Miller could finishmenting, she felt a sharp pain from her lower leg. With a cry that came from the bottom of her heart, she jumped up like a fish and red at Joseph Grant angrily: "Why are you pinching me, do you know how painful it is!" "It''s because I want to make you hurt that you know what you just said!" Joseph Grant''s handsome face became gloomy. "What do I say?" Alvina Miller was really a forgetful person. "You said a man is good to you for your money." Joseph Grant was so angry that he almost vomited blood. Was his sincerity really so worthless? Seeing that he was angry, or was it because of what she had said, Alvina Miller could not help but burst outughing. "Are you angry? I''m not talking about you, I''m most of the people... You are the minority!" "No matter how much money you have, I won''t take it. You just rest assured!" Joseph Grant was still angry, because the girl''s words made him unhappy. "Don''t be like this, if we get married in the future, I will definitely split half of my wealth with you!" "I don''t want to!" Hearing that she still dared to continue the conversation on this topic, Joseph Grant''s handsome face became even darker and uglier. "You don¡¯t want it for nothing. This is ording to thew, the property between husband and wife..." "Alvina Miller, what do you think of me?" Joseph Grant was so angry that he vomited blood. Chapter 1245 Chapter 1245 Hearing the man calling her by her name, Alvina Miller finally raised her head, and saw the man''s handsome face that was so gloomy that droplets of water were about to fall. "Ugh ..." Did she really say something wrong to piss him off? Joseph Grant''s big palm was still holding onto one of her calf, and seeing her raise her head and stare at him in a daze, the slightly opened lips, actually made him dazed for a moment. "Don''t say that anymore!" Joseph Grant also felt that he had the intention to anger her just now, but after thinking carefully, why did he have to fuss about it with a girl whose intelligence was still at the level of an elementary school? "I won''t say anymore!" Alvina Miller also quickly lowered her head to reflect on herself. She knew that men liked sensible women, she was indeed a bit too noisy just now. Joseph Grant rubbed on one of her legs for a while, then allowed her to stretch out her other leg. Alvina Miller very obediently gave him the other leg, the man''s finger was filled with medicinal wine, rubbing it time and time again, Alvina Miller felt that the feeling of being kneaded by him was pretty good, and the pain had lessened a lot. "Joseph Grant, don''t you say your mother woulde over? Is she temporarily noting? " Alvina Miller smiled and asked him. "I ask her toe over tomorrow night. I''m rather busy today!" Joseph Grant''s gaze lightly swept across her face and stopped at her two slender and snow-white legs. The girl''s skin was young and smooth, and the feeling of touching her palm was really good. It made him feel like he didn''t want to let go. "You''re tired too. How about I massage your shoulderster? I have some experience in this area. My grandpa often asks me help him massage his back." Alvina Miller felt that just being able to enjoy it made her feel a little ufortable, so she suggested that she exchange it with Joseph. "Alright!" Joseph Grant agreed almost without thinking. Alvina Miller asked him squeeze her back a few more times, then retracted her legs, preparing to massage Joseph''s shoulders. The softness on his palm suddenly disappeared, and Joseph Grant''s five fingers that had not been tightened enough time, stiffened for a second, and in the end, he clenched into a fist and ced on his thigh. Alvina Miller jumped up from the bed, went around to his back, and half knelt. He was tall, and Alvina half knelt behind his back just fine. "I''m going to start now!" Alvina Miller clenched her two fists tightly and rained down on the man''s shoulders. Originally, Joseph Grant did not expect her to be able to help him get rid of all his fatigue, but the force of her quick hammering was like a yful kitten scratching him. It was no longer a feeling of enjoyment for him, but torture. "Do I need to increase my strength?" A girl''s soft exhale came from behind him. "Sure!" Joseph Grant nodded. Only then did Alvina Miller use more strength to punch him, following that, her two small hands released and pinched his shoulders, only then did she realize that the man''s shoulders were simply too strong and wide, and her two small hands were unable to grip him. "Cough ... Um, is that okay? " When her fingers touched the man''s shoulder. Alvina realized that the man''s figure was not bad when she touched a little. Alvina Miller tensed up for a moment, and used a light cough to hide her thoughts. "Very good!" Joseph Grant felt that she was gradually starting to pant, and his thin lips unconsciously curled up into a smile. He had seen that a spoiled woman like her wouldn''t even have much strength to hit someone, but if she only pinched his shoulder a few times, then his breathing wouldn''t be able to keep up with her rhythm. Then, if it was any other movement... Joseph Grant''s throat could not help rolling twice, as he tried his best to suppress the thoughts in his mind. Unknowingly, listening to her breathing more quickly, he waspletely unable to control his own heart. "Alright, stop pinching me!" In the end, Joseph Grant still decided to stop her from continuing. He was afraid that the final result would not be to remove his fatigue, but to increase the burden on his body. However, Alvina Miller was a little unsatisfied, because she was secretly rubbing his back or arms, trying to reach for more information. Now that this man wasn''t going to let her pinch him, she could only grieve for him. "You guys'' bodies are so different from ours. The muscles on your shoulders look like they''re made of steel. The way I squeeze your hands look like they''re sore, but you don''t seem to have much of a reaction!" Alvina Miller said while smiling and stretching her wrist. "What kind of reaction do you want?" Joseph Grant''s thin lips revealed a slight smile, feeling that what she said was very cute. "I just want to hear a few hums from you. I am trying my best to hit you just now." Alvina Miller said very straightforwardly. "Then, does my reaction of here count as one?" Joseph Grant looked down, his eyes filled with tricking, staring straight at her. Alvina Miller did not expect that the man would suddenly make such a joke out of her, herrge eyes following his gaze. As if he was embarrassed, Joseph Grant stood up quickly, not letting her look any further, his back facing her and said: "I need to go shower, rest early!" After saying that, without waiting for the woman behind him to reply, he walked out in a sorry state. Alvina Miller sat on the bed like a log. Oh my god, what did she just see? "Too much!" Alvina Miller''s face was flushed red, she scolded in anger. Joseph Grant was really fleeing in panic, the reaction in his body waspletely unprecedented. The woman merely gasped for breath beside his ear. It was as if he had taken some medicine, and his entire body was in a strange state. "Damn it!" Joseph Grant was upset with his reaction. He had seen much beautiful women before, and he had seen many of them. However, there had never been a time where he was in such a sorry state. He can''t get away with the cold bath tonight. The next morning, Alvina Miller walked down the stairs while humming a small tune. She was only dressed in her work attire, a ck suit, a white shirt, a one-word skirt, flesh -colored stockings, and a pair of high heels. It was extremely simple, but also filled with intellectual elegance. Her long hair was tied into a ponytail and was tied behind her head, revealing her smooth and plump forehead as well as her exquisite and beautiful face. "Mr. Vice-President, what delicious thing do you cook?" Alvina Miller went downstairs and directly walked into the kitchen. She did not treat herself as an outsider at all. As she stood beside the man with her hands behind her back and her eyes looking into the pot. Joseph Grant was cooking pasta for her. Seeing her spirited look, a smile shed in the depths of his eyes. "Does your leg still hurt?" Joseph Grant whispered as he looked down, and saw her pair of straight and slender legs. "It doesn''t hurt anymore. Your medicinal wine is very effective, so why don''t you give it to me again tonight..." "Alright, I''ll help you massage when we get back from dinner tonight!" Joseph Grant didn''t mind, on the contrary, he replied very considerate. "No, no, no, I won''t trouble you. I can do it myself!" Thinking about the man''s reactionst night, Alvina Miller was extremely embarrassed. She decided to not joke with him anymore. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Why? Isn''t it better if I need it? " Mr. Vice-President looked at her sadly. On the other hand, Alvina Miller did not expect Joseph Grant to ask such a question. "Men and women shouldn''t be too intimate with each other. We''re not even married yet, so we still need to have a moral bottom line, right?" Alvina Miller replied him with a beaming smile. The sadness in Joseph Grant''s eyes faded, and his cold and restrained temperament returned to normal, "What you''re reminding me is that we should arrange our marriage as soon as possible!" Alvina Miller,That was definitely not what she meant. Joseph Grant scooped up the soft cooked noodles to control the water, his fingers skillfully tripping over the sauce, but his handsome face was gloomy and ugly. He immediately treated Alvina Miller''s excuse as a refusal. Alvina Miller also felt that the atmosphere became awkward and she couldn''t help but sniff: "Um, how about I go to work first, you eat by yourself..." "Don''t even think abouting out of this door until you finish eating this bowl of noodles!" Joseph Grant said in an extremely overbearing manner. Only then did Alvina Miller walked over gloomily, and picked up her noodles, and said in a low voice: "Thank you!" Of course, she wanted to eat it. She only wanted to slip away because she felt that the atmosphere wasn''t right. Chapter 1246 Chapter 1246 Alvina Miller quickly drove her car to the office. Upon stepping in, she felt that others were looking at her strangely, so she wondered that had she done anything wrong? "Alvina, I hear that your boyfriend is also working in the office. Which one is he?" "That''s right, let''s be colleagues for a round. Don''t keep it a secret. If we identally fall in love with your boyfriend in the future, the friendship boat might flip at any time." "Right, right, I''m also very curious. I wonder which young genius it is, his family background must be very good, and he must be very good to you. Otherwise, with your family background being so good, do you still need toe here to work?" Hearing her colleagues'' questions, Alvina Miller involuntarily turned towards Kelly. Kelly also felt that she was being ungrateful, and lowered her head in shame, not daring to look Alvina in the eye. "Sisters, look at the time first. Miss Carl is about to arrive. If you''re not afraid of being implicated by me..." The girls around her immediately scattered, thinking about Carl ck''s selfless face, how could they still have the time to gossip? Alvina Miller directly walked towards Kelly, but before she could ask anything, Kelly had already stood up with a face full of self -me: "Alvina Miller, I''m sorry, I only speak up while identally chatting with them. Are you angry at me?" Alvina Miller was a little angry just now, but when Alvina saw Kelly proactively admit her mistake, and Alvina thought that she had implicated Kelly before, so she smiled: "No, I''m not angry. It''s just something like I have a boyfriend, which is really not good for others to know!" "Don''t worry, if you have any other secrets in the future, I will definitely not speak carelessly again. I promise!" Kelly immediately raised her hand and swore. "Alright, I believe you." Alvina Miller could only forget about this matter. However, although Alvina Miller did not pursue the matter further, the news that she came here to work for his boyfriend like the wind spread out quickly. All the women in the office were guessing which one of them was Alvina Miller''s boyfriend. Alvina Miller was about to go crazy when she heard it. Heavens, this matter definitely could not be transmitted to Joseph Grant''s ears. Otherwise, that man would definitely me her for spouting nonsense. However, things that people didn''t want to happen happened in the first ce. That was the way things were. In the noon, Joseph Grant was participating in an important event outside, when he suddenly heard the aide whispering to him: "Sir, I just receive some news, it''s about Miss Miller." "What happened to her?" Joseph Grant''s expression tensed up. That woman always made him worried, so when he heard about her, he was naturally worried. "There are rumors that Miss Miller herself leaks the news the she goes to work there for her boyfriend. Today, many people are guessing who her boyfriend is, and there are already several men who are treated as suspects!" The aide-de-camp''s expression was also nervous. He was a person in the know, and after hearing so many false rumors, he truly felt wronged for the Vice ¡ª President. "Is there such a thing?" Joseph Grant scrunched his eyebrows, as expected, Alvina had caused a disaster. "Do we need to deal with this matter?" the aide asked cautiously. "Let her go." Joseph Grant reached out his hand to stroke his forehead, was she really the one who leaked the news? In the First Dining Hall, Alvina Miller stayed well with a group of beauties in the office because of her self - destructed. These beauties were originally out in the open but now that Alvina Miller had a boyfriend, she was no longer their public enemy, so they could treat her as a friend. ''Alvina, who exactly is it? Couldn''t he just reveal a little bit of information? So secretive! "That''s right, we''ve already guessed it all morning, and our brains are all bulging!" Alvina Miller was also extremely distressed, at this moment, she could only reveal a pleading expression: "Sisters, please let me go, I am already ashamed enough, can you stop talking about this matter? I tell you the truth, I don''t know if we are the lover, but if you continue to heckle us, well really be in trouble." "Alvina, you can''t be unrequited love, right?" "Secret love?" Alvina Miller did not expect everyone to look at her with a sympathetic gaze. Her brain was clever and quickly nodded: "Yes, I am secretly in love with him, but I have not confessed to him, so, you all ... Don''t talk about me anymore, okay?" "s, Alvina, your condition is so good, which kind of man is worthy of you having a crush on him? Unless it''s Mr. Vice-President!" "Right, right, Alvina, to be honest, is it him?" Kelly clenched her chopsticks tightly and stared at Alvina Miller with a pair of eyes filled with resentment. Alvina Miller was also shocked at heart, but luckily her face did not change at all, and immediately said with a self - deprecating tone: "How is that possible, is Mr. Vice -President who I can think of? You really think too much!" "That''s true. If we''re talking about a secret love, then among all the beauties here, which one of them is secretly in love with the Mr. Vice-President!" "I am one of them. s, Mr. Vice-President is so handsome and gentle. He really has the charm of a man.¡± "Me too, if one day Mr. Vice-President can speak to me and look at me again, my experience will soar to the skies!" Kelly''s grip on the chopsticks became tighter and tighter, and she was about to break the chopsticks when she suddenly ridiculed, "Do you all wake up from your daydream? The Mr. Vice - President is iparably noble, is someone like us even worth mentioning? " "Kelly, don''t be so serious, everyone is joking around!" Alvina Miller quickly tried to smooth things over. "Even if you''re joking, there''s still a limit to it. If Miss Carl knows that you''re using the Mr. Vice - President''s reputation to joke around, then there''s not a good result for you!" Kelly still reminded her with a cold expression. No one said anything in that instant. Indeed, how could the low-level employees dare to bite the tongues of Vice-President? Was the rice bowl too heavy? Alvina Miller secretly heaved a s of relief. Fortunately, everyone had treated it as a joke and if someone really wanted to continue the investigation, then everything would be exposed. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. When Alvina Miller thought about meeting Joseph Grant''s mother again in the evening, her scalp turned numb. It was over, she really didn''t have any confidence at all. "Alvina Miller, at 8 o''clock in the evening, a guest ising to attend a meeting. You stay behind!" Carl ck suddenly said, scaring Alvina Miller away. "Ah, Miss Carl, I have something urgent to do tonight. Can you change to someone else ...?" "It depends on the severity of the matter. Since you''re working here, you should prioritize your work, so it''s settled with you!" Carl ck said in an indifferent tone. "No!" Alvina Miller just sat there in a daze. Was there really such a coincidence in this world? She was actually working overtime that night when she met her future mother-inw. What should she do? She had to tell Joseph Grant, or he would change the day. Alvina Miller lowered her head, took out her phone and sent a message. Soon, she received a reply. "Do you have to work overtime tonight? It just so happens that my mom doesn''t have time toe over today, so I''ll work overtime with you!" Alvina Miller''s expression instantly rxed. Mrs. Grant was also not free today, that was truly great. "Kelly, you apany Alvina Miller for now. I''ll help you apply for your reward for this month!" Carl ck felt that Alvina Miller was unreliable, and had to arrange an old employee to watch over her. "Alright, thank you Miss Carl!" Kelly''s face lit up, and she was naturally exceptionally happy. One must know that the prize money for a month wasn''t a small amount. When Alvina Miller heard that there was someone apanying her, she was obviously overjoyed. "Kelly, fortunately you work overtime. Otherwise, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to handle it! " "Yes, we are colleagues. We should be looking after each other!" Kelly was happy, and her words became more pleasant to listen to. Time passed bit by bit. It was eight thirty in the evening, and after all the guests had finished their dinner, Alvina and Kelly still had toe over for a meeting. When Alvina and Kelly were free, they were standing at the corridor outside the conference room waiting for the response. Kelly suddenly said softly: "Have you heard That Vice - President issue an order today. From now on, our women''s high heels are only two centimeters shorter!" "Really? When does this happen? Why I do hear of it? "Alvina Miller smiled for some unknown reason. "It is released in the afternoon. Mr. Vice -President is so nice, so considerate of women!" Kelly could not help but exim a trace of a shy smile shing across her eyes. Chapter 1247 Chapter 1247 Kelly''s words made Alvina Miller smiled lightly. She did not expect Joseph Grant to make such a rule so quickly, he had kept his word. Just as the two of them were standing there waiting for the end of the meeting, a person suddenly walked over. It was a woman who was also a famous irondy in the foreign ministry. Alvina and Kelly were shocked by the woman''s aura in an instant. They were just about to bezy, and now they stood up straight and straight. "Pleasee with me to the office. My assistant is off duty. I''d like a cup of coffee to refresh myself. Can you help me make a cup?" Thedy spoke out, and looked at Alvina Miller. "Alright!" Alvina Miller did not dare to reject, this was her superior. Kelly looked at her with sympathy. That woman was famous for being cautious, when Alvina Miller went to work for her, Kelly was afraid that Alvina would be scolded harshly. If the situation was serious, Alvina might even lose her job. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Alvina Miller was also secretlyining that who did she offend today? She had to work overtime, yet she still had to deal with such a serious superior request. Alvina Miller secretly looked at Kelly for help, but Kelly pretended not to see, Kelly did not want to offend this woman and lose her job. Alvina Miller knew that Kelly might not help her. s, forget it, if there was really something difficult, it would be better if she went herself. Alvina Miller anxiously followed the woman who had a strong reputation on the scene. After walking a few steps, the woman suddenly stopped, and turned her head, staring at Alvina Miller''s face for a few seconds. Finally, she smiled faintly: "Don''t worry, I am Joseph Grant''s aunt, he asked me to call you over." "Huh?" Alvina Miller was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor, and looked at Isabe Gessner with disbelief. "Turn left to the second guest room. Go!" Isabe Gessner did not say anything unnecessary and just gave her a direction. "That...Thank you, Aunt!" Alvina Miller was still holding onto her breath earlier, but now that she saw Isabe Gessner''s gentle expression, she immediately bent down and expressed her gratitude. Then, she turned and ran towards the second guest room with slightly hurried steps. Seeing her impatient look, Isabe Gessner couldn''t help but smile. This girl looked very cute, and the nephew that apanied her was not bad. The situation had suddenly changed. Before Alvina Miller could regain her senses, she pushed open the door and was immediately surprised. "Joseph Grant, what are you doing! You scare me to death! " Alvina Miller pushed the door and entered, seeing that the man was standing in front of the window, looking deeply out, she could not help but scold him. Hearing her voice, Joseph Grant turned around with a smile on his face. He removed the cold gaze from the bottom of his eyes and became extremely gentle. "Why do I scare you? You make a mistake again, and are you feeling guilty? " Joseph Grant asked whileughing softly, he walked up to her and saw that her pretty face was still a little white, he reached out to caress her head: ¡±1 can''t possibly go out and see you myself, I call you over, I just want to ask you, have you eaten dinner?" "I just ate two Hamburg in a hurry in the cafeteria. Don''t tell me you''re nning to get someone to bring me something good to eat again." Alvina Miller heard the man ask about her eating once again, and a sweet taste appeared in her heart. Although she felt that Joseph Grant didn''t have any romantic or romantic feelings towards her, but this kind of genuine concern made one''s heart unsettled. s, it must because he looked good, so even if his romance was just concerned about her dressing and eating every day, it would still confuse the world. "It''s not really anything delicious. It''s just that someone give me these biscuits and choctes. If you haven''t eaten your fill, you can eat some of these snacks as well!" As Joseph Grant said this, he turned around and brought over a blue wrapping bag. Inside the bag were fine wrapped biscuits and chocte. "Why would someone give you these things? It must be a woman, right? " The first thing Alvina Miller saw wasn''t that she wanted to eat it immediately, but to squint her beautiful big eyes and question him sourly. Joseph Grant could not help but chuckle: "You guess right, this was given to me by a diplomat''s wife yesterday. There are also people who sent it to me in the past, but I didn''t receive it. I was unable to refuse it yesterday, and now that there''s you at home, I epted it. If I don''t eat it, you will definitely eat it." Alvina Miller snorted: "Don''t you want to say that you take this gift for me, and even exined it to me!" "Are you jealous?" Seeing her pouting, Joseph Grant could not help but ask with a smile. Alvina Miller''s body trembled, she was startled, then she stared at him in embarrassment: "I''m not jealous, if there are more girls giving you these in the future, you can take them all, it just so happens that I like eating snacks!¡± After Alvina Miller finished speaking, she sat down and opened up a biscuit. Smelling it, she said, "It''s the fragrance of Osmanthus flowers, it''s very tasty!" Seeing her eat so much with such care, Joseph Grant couldn''t help but sit beside her. His handsome face leaned over and said, "You can pay for it first, let''s see if you like it!" Alvina Miller opened her mouth and bit into a piece of biscuit. The biscuit made a "ka ka" sound between her snow-white teeth. "Delicious, you have to pay for it too!" After Alvina Miller said, she passed the biscuit that she had taken a bite off to Joseph. "It''s worth it, it''s really delicious!" "I... I rarely eat sweets!" Joseph Grant looked at the biscuit that she had bitten, and his soar rolled a little. "You dislike me?" Only then did Alvina Miller realize that he had gone too far in forcing others to eat things that she had already bitten into. Thus, she hurriedly moved to take another piece, but she didn''t expect that the piece in her hand would be taken away by the man. Following that, the piece of biscuit was eaten by him. Alvina Miller''s beautiful face flushed red. After that, she quickly lowered her head and pretended that nothing was wrong as she grabbed a chocte bar. She unwrapped it absent-mindedly and then ced it by her mouth. "Are you tired from working overtime?" The man beside her was whispering his concern for her. "En, what time is it now? I need to go back to work ..." Alvina Miller suddenly thought that she was still working overtime, how could shee here to talk about love with Joseph Grant? "Stay a little longer!" The man grabbed her wrist when she stood up. In the next second, she was forcefully dragged back onto the sofa. Her body bumped into him by ident, and she could feel the man''s hard shoulders. "Do the Vice - President not care about cking off at work?" Alvina Miller was embarrassed, and she began to mutter. "If it is you, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to control it!" Joseph Grant replied with an enchanting smile. Alvina Miller''s soft spot on her heart was struck by his words, she could not help butugh: "Why can''t you control it, am I that scary?" "You''re not scary, I just can''t bear to care about you!" Joseph Grant said, he suddenly extended his hand out and pulled her into his embrace. Normally, this would be a very strict ce. Now that Alvina Miller was being embraced by this man, she immediately felt a sense of guilt and quickly pushed him away: "Alright, alright, I know you miss me like me, what you want to say is that I already know, I have to go!" "Wait a moment, you should eat these!" Joseph Grant''s handsome face tensed up, and he quickly stood up, bringing the box to catch up with her. "Won''t you be mine when you bring it home?" When Alvina Miller opened the door, she looked back and blinked her eyes at him. Her cute fairy - like appearance caused Joseph Grant''s body to tremble. Joseph Grant could be considered to havepletely fallen this time. He did not expect that when a woman barged into his life, she would bring him such a strange and joyous feeling. Alvina Miller returned to the ce where Kelly was, as if she was escaping for her life. When Kelly saw her running over, she immediately asked with concern: "What''s wrong? Were you scolded?" Alvina Miller did not dare to speak the truth, she shook her head and replied, "No, just that "You don''t steal the coffee, did you?" Kelly''s gaze swept across her face and immediately asked. "No!" Alvina Miller quickly replied. "Then, what are those words on your mouth? Hurry up and wipe them away! What do you steal to eat?!" Kelly kindly took out a tissue from her pocket and gave it to her. Alvina Miller quickly wiped it off and saw that there was some chocte crumbs at the corner of her mouth. "I''ll go!" Alvina Miller muttered in her heart. Why doesn''t Joseph Grant remind her just now? Chapter 1248 Chapter 1248 Alvina Miller only exined that she ate a few choctes she brought along because she was hungry, causing Kelly to convince her. As an old employee, Kelly could not help but scold her a few times, telling her to follow the rules and follow a good example. Alvina Miller lowered her head and kept on answering. When they got off work, it was already 9: 30. The two of them walked out of the office building, Kelly suddenly stopped in her tracks, and then spoke with a face full of shame: ''Alvina, can you send me home? At thiste hour, I don''t dare to ride my bike back. There are a lot of hooligans on the street where I live, so I am afraid that it wouldn''t be safe." "Sure, let''s go. A beauty like you returningte by yourself is certainly not safe!" Alvina Miller was very willing to help her. "Really? Thank you so much! " Kelly did not expect Alvina to be so straightforward, and her face was full of joy as she expressed her gratitude. "It is a simple task. Besides, we''re colleagues, so there''s no need to be so polite!" Alvina Miller laughed, and opened up her small red sports car. It was truly small, and if it wasn''t the cool and dazzling sports car, it was the kind that two people would ride in. "Alvina, do you buy this car yourself?¡± Kelly sat inside and realized that the decorations inside the car were extremely beautiful, as though it was driven by a girl. "No, it''s a gift from my grandpa. I haven''t even started making money myself, I can''t help but reach out to my family for more food and clothes. I''m so embarrassed." To be honest, she was going to the office for the first time in her life, and she wouldn''t be paid until the end of next month. The envy on Kelly''s face was hard to conceal, and she couldn''t help but exim: "It''s really good to have money in your family, unlike me, who has bad family conditions, and my sry is divided into half to subsidize your family every month." Alvina Miller saw that her own words made Kelly sad, and immediately stopped talking. She said smilingly: "You will definitely lead a good life in the future, I should also learn from you, and earn money myself." "Alvina, you have a really good personality. You are very kind. You look like ady from a noble family. There must be a lot of people chasing after you." Kelly was genuinely envious of her. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "If I say... Not much, do you think I''m lying? But in fact, there aren''t that many! " In the past, there had been people chasing after her at school, butter on, for some reason, the men began to distance themselves from her. They could vaguely hear that she was boring, rigid, and wouldn''t withdraw from them, and so on. After that, Alvina Miller had a shadow of the man chasing her. Whenever a man got close to her, she would hide far away, no longer allowing him to speak ill of her. Over time, all the men who knew her knew that she had a bad personality and didn''t know her. So they just blinked at her in a hurry and disappeared into the vast crowd. "Don''t be modest, I think you''re quite likeable. Aftering to the office, everyone can be friends with you, unlike me, I''ve worked here for more than half a year and few people have truly befriended me. You''re the only one who doesn''t mind being my friend." Kellyughed at herself. Alvina Miller was startled, after thinking about it, Kelly did not seem to be popr in the office, it might be rted to her personality. "As long as you treat others sincerely, there will naturally be people who like you. Don''t worry." Alvina Miller''s car was already driving out of the city, she casually asked: "Which side do you live in?" "Turn left on the street ahead. After two traffic lights, we''ll be there!" Kelly hurriedly led the way. Alvina Miller drove the car to the area Kelly talked about, and then Alvina realized that there was actually an old city district in this area, which had not been opened for a long time, and the entire street looked extremely messy. "My house is right in front. Just let me down by the roadside!" Kelly also felt that it was shameful, she had always kept her residence hidden, but now, Alvina Miller saw it. Alvina Miller stopped the car, and after Kelly got off, Alvina said with concern: "The street lights here are broken quite a bit, be careful!" "I will. Hurry back!" Kelly closed the car door and waved to her, then turned and walked back onto the small road. Alvina Miller turned the car around, preparing to return, when suddenly she saw a few society members in front of her riding a few lotives, smiling at her while tilting their heads. Alvina Miller frowned, no wonder Kelly did not dare toe back sote. It seemed that it was really a ce filled with mermaids, it was really a ce to be at ease for a girl. Alvina Miller''s foot stepped on the throttle until it reached the bottom, and the lotives actually turned, and chased after her for a distance, before dispersing and leaving. "What are these bastards doing?!" Alvina Miller clenched her teeth in anger. It was fortunate that she ran away quickly. Otherwise, those people wouldn''t really do anything to her, would they? Alvina Miller suddenly felt that Kelly was very pitiful. Living in this kind of insecure street, not only her, many of the people living here would also be affected by the influence of the society. "As a good citizen, I have the authority to bring this up with the Mr. Vice-President." Alvina Miller drove her car, and quickly returned home. At that moment, it was already 11 PM, and the lights in the living room were bright. Just as her sports car was extinguished, she saw a tall figure quickly walking out from the living room. "Alvina Miller, where do you go?" Joseph Grant had calcted her time before returning home, but he never expected that she would actually return half an hourter. "I sent a colleague home, why are you still waiting here? Do you worry about me? " Alvina Miller ced her hand on the door of the car, looking like a yboy, if she had any grass stuck in her mouth at the moment, she was afraid that someone would use her of teasing a beautiful guy from a good family. "From now on, you''re not allowed to run around outside, do you understand?" Joseph Grant was completely captivated by her yful smile, and it was as if he was electrocuted by her eyes. "Don''t worry, I won''t run around. I know the way home!" Alvina Miller looked like she didn''t care at all as she dragged her petite body weakly towards the living room. "At present, no one knows about your rtionship with me, but this matter will be made public sooner orter. I treat you strictly, not because I care about you, but because I''m worried for your safety!" Joseph Grant was afraid that she would hate him for speaking too much, hence he started to exin with a low voice. "I know, my Lord Vice-President, do you have water? It''s going to be hot! " Alvina Miller leaned on the sofa with a smile and asked. Joseph Grant turned around and poured her a cup of water. "I''ll rub it for you!" "It hurts, but are you really willing to do this for me?" Alvina Miller asked as she drank her water. "Why not? Don''t you say that you do to work for me? Since you do this for me, it''s only right for me to do something for you. " Joseph Grant''s thin lips curled up into a smile of ridicule. "You ... Do you hear those rumors? I''m really sorry, I don''t mean to spread it. I just casually mention it to a colleague, I don''t expect the entire office to be asking me. " This was the first time Alvina Miller had felt the power of public opinion; it was simply too frightening. "I don''t me you!" Seeing her apologize, Joseph Grant immediately replied softly. "Really? Don''t you me me for talking too much? " Alvina Miller was a little happy. Joseph Grantughed helplessly and replied: "What do you want to say about your freedom? Moreover, you already say it, you don''t do it on purpose, how can I me you?" "Oh right, I have something to tell you. When I am escorting my colleagues'' home, I almost get chased by a few men riding on a lotive. That street is not very peaceful. Can you think of a way to fix it?" Alvina Miller asked with a serious face. "Which street?" Joseph Grant squinted and the danger passed. Someone was actually chasing after her car. "Let me think for a moment. That''s right, that street is called Street Hacker. I can''t remember the specific street, but it is still an old city district. Although it isn''t big, it gives off a gloomy feeling." Alvina Miller recalled. "I know where you''re talking about, it''s just that no one is willing to develop that area. Coincidentally, I am also looking for your grandfather to discuss this matter, and I want to destroy that old city, the cost is huge, but this is also an opportunity to build a meritorious service. If I can take care of it, it will be beneficial for my reputation!" When Joseph Grant heard her mention it, he immediately knew where it was. Chapter 1249 Chapter 1249 Alvina Miller was startled for a moment when she saw the man''s serious expression. She didn''t know why she liked to see men speak in all seriousness. Joseph Grant cast a sidelong nce at her, and then gently extended his hand, pushing a few strands of hair that was scattered by the side of her ear behind her ear. He said in a warm voice: "Don''t worry, since you mention this matter, I will definitely take care of it. Don''t go to that street next time. I don''t want you in danger." Alvina Miller obediently nodded her head: "En, then I won''t be going next time, but that colleague of mine..." "Do you really care about her?" Joseph Grant was a little surprised. Although he was the leader of the nation and the things he did were for the citizens, he was not meticulous enough to truly care about them. He only treated this as a hard work for his people. Alvina Miller had only been at work for a few days, yet she was already so concerned for her colleagues. It could be seen that she had a very good heart. Joseph Grant''s gaze became a little gentle, he extended his arm and caressed the back of her hand: "Isn''t there a worker''s dormitory? If your friend is willing to apply, I can help you get in a rtionship behind the scenes." "Really? But I remember that staff dormitory requires a certain level of application. We are just the lowest level of employees, do we have the authority? " Alvina Miller didn''t want to make it difficult for him, so she didn''t dare to be so optimistic. "Let her wait for another month. The new dorm building in the Southern Courtyard is almost ready to be upied. At that time, I will strive to let staff of your level enjoy this kind of treatment!" Joseph Grant said in a low voice. "Joseph Grant, you''re such a good person!" Alvina Miller looked at him with her beautiful eyes. Joseph Grant was slightly startled, he was only doing what he should be doing, why was this woman looking at him with such an infatuated expression? Alvina Miller blinked her eyes, and suddenly became a little shy. She lowered her head and said softly: "I''ve heard a lot about you from work, I don''t know what kind of person you are in the past, but now I realize that there''s actually a reason why your prestige is so high. Everything you do is for the sake of the citizens and the country." Doing things for the country and seeking blessings for the people had always been Joseph Grant''s dream of pursuing his career, but no one had ever said these words in front of him. He was slightly startled. Seeing that the man was silent, Alvina Miller only used her deep gaze to sweep across his face. She became even more embarrassed, and used her hand to cover her face, "Am I talking nonsense again? I don''t know what I''m going to say. I''m going to take a shower first!" Just as Alvina Miller stood up, she suddenly felt a big hand hug her waist, causing her entire body to fall backwards, falling into the man''s firm and warm embrace. "Alvina Miller, do you like me?" Alvina Miller heard the man''s low and hoarse voice, which sounded a bit pitiful. The man''s thin lips moved towards Alvina Miller, causing her to feel hot. Alvina Miller''s mind buzzed, and there was a moment of nkness. And her beautiful face became boiling hot, and her face turned red like fire. "I like you!" Alvina Miller replied softly. "Which kind Of like?" Joseph Grant seemed to be angry, as he bit her ear. The electric current shot straight to the bottom of Alvina Miller''s heart, causing her to tremble uncontrobly. Alvina was unable to think about anything for a moment, nor could she say anything that would satisfy the man. "I like you... Are there different types? How could I not know? " Alvina Miller''s petite body froze into stone in the man''s embrace. She did not dare to move even a bit, and tried her best to figure out what he meant. Joseph Grant heard that her answer was actually so vague, there was even a hint of anger in his voice: "You just said that I''m a good person, and is that why you like me??" "That''s right!" Alvina Miller nodded and replied shamelessly. "No!" The man immediately increased his strength and bit Alvina Miller, causing her to feel pain. Alvina immediately reached out to push him, but she didn''t expect that when she turned around, Joseph Grant''s fingers would reach over and tightly grip her chin. That pair of deep eyes were dyed with a darkness that Alvina Miller couldn''t understand. "You ... What else do you want? I like you, can''t I? " Alvina Miller was about to be confused by him, her mind was buzzing. "If it''s just because I''m nice and capable, everyone will like me. But that kind of love is not what I want. I hope you like me because I ..." As Joseph Grant said till the end, he actually couldn''t even express his own meaning clearly, and his eyes showed slight surprise. "Of course, I''m different from other people who like you. I like you because you, your face, figure, and temperament all match up to me ..." "Ugh!" Before she could finish her words, she was hastily interrupted by a man. He kissed her on her lips in a somewhat crazy yet somewhat unwilling manner, stopping her from speaking any further. Alvina Miller''s mind waspletely nk. Right now, she was sitting in the man''s warm embrace, stiff like a statue, and was unable to move. Instinctively, she reached out and grabbed onto the clothes of the man''s suit to prevent herself from falling down due to helplessness. Joseph Grant also didn''t know what had happened to him. He had lost control just now and wanted to kiss her. At this moment, after truly touching her lips, the man''s soul was about to be lost. The sweet taste was as enchanting as the fragrance of roses. It was a deep night outside the window and the atmosphere in the living room was thick. Alvina Miller felt that her breathing had almost stopped, and reached out a few times to push the man away. However, the man didn''t let her go. It wasn''t until his breathing became heavier that he let go of the hand on the back of her head and let go of her. The two of them no longer dared to look at each other. They could only hear the heavy breathing of the other. "I... I''m going to take a bath! " Alvina Miller said softly, and immediately stood up from his legs. Joseph Grant did not dare think further, he nodded his head, and said softly: "Alright!" Alvina Miller ran up the stairs with quick steps, her heart racing. Oh my god, that feeling just now was simply enough to make one''s heart palpitate. Her face was burning with shyness. She lowered her head and let out augh. This was a rare experience. Joseph Grant stared nkly at the door for a while, then recovered his senses, wasn''t he too overbearing just now, too unreasonable? But he really wanted to know what she felt about him. If it was just that she liked him as much as everyone else, he would be so flustered that he would have to force her to speak her mind. That night, the two of them were separated by several walls and both of them werepletely awake. The reason Alvina Miller did not sleep was because she knew that she would not have to go to work the next day. Joseph Grant was unable to sleep. The happiness in his heart and the changes in his body had always made it difficult for him to sleep. Until the early morning, when Alvina Miller was still in a daze, she felt someone push open the door and bring in a ray of warm sunlight. Once she was pierced by the light, she immediately turned over lazily and continued sleeping with her back to the door. "Not working today?" The man''s voice sounded beside her ear. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "No, I''m on vacation today!" The woman was still muttering in her sleep. "Alright, then I''ll go to the office first. If there''s nothing else in the afternoon, I''ll be back to apany you!" Joseph Grant said softly. Alvina Miller immediately opened her eyes and turned to look at him: "Will you be back in the afternoon?" "Hmm, what is it?" Joseph Grant chuckled. "It''s nothing. It''s just that my grandfather called me the day before yesterday and told me when he wanted me to invite you over for a meal!" Alvina Miller said while beaming. "Do you want me to go? " Joseph Grant was startled, but soon after, he asked with a smile. Alvina Miller hurriedly sat up from the bed, and nodded with a serious expression: "Of course, when my grandfather wants to treat you to a meal, he has already tacitly acknowledged our rtionship!" Joseph Grant''s gaze suddenly turned deeper as he looked at her slightly opened sleeves. Alvina Miller saw that there was something wrong with his expression, and looked down. The buttons on her pajamas were actually opened, and from his angle, he could see the scenery inside. "Hey, I tell you something serious. Where are you looking?" Alvina Miller was immediately angry. Joseph Grant lightly coughed to hide his embarrassment, "I ... I''ll be back with you in the afternoon." After saying that, the man stood up and quickly turned around to leave. Only then did Alvina Miller stretch out her hand to grab onto her own clothes. She was not angry, instead, she was happy. Joseph Grant walked out of her room, took a deep breath, and nced sideways. Looking at the door, his thin lips couldn''t help but twitch. Chapter 1250 Chapter 1250 After admitting her wrongs to Elizabeth, Patty Jones exined it again in front of the media. She thought that this would at least quell Joshua''s anger, but Joshua still stopped all of her announcements, causing her to have nothing to do at home. She was almost driven insane. Not only that, she discovered that her father and stepmother Lily''s rtionship had unknowingly be extremely tense. After Barry returned home drunk for many times, Patty Jones couldn''t help but ask his father. "She hates me!" Barry said. "How could she hate you? What do you do wrong? Is she still being reasonable? You are the one who give her the food, and the two little brothers are still so young. Why she still quarrels with you?" Patty realized that this family was getting more and more out of ce. Previously, when she felt that Elizabeth was chased out, she could treat Lily as her stepmother, but now, she realized that even if Elizabeth was chased away, this family would still not look good. "She resents me pushing Elizabeth out to die." Recently, Barry''s life had been extremely bad. After Lily was kidnapped, he made an appointment with Elizabeth, causing Elizabeth to be shot and injured. Lily had always med herself, and Lily even hated him for nearly causing Elizabeth to lose Elizabeth''s life in order to save her. "How can she me you? You''re saving her..." Lily had always treated Elizabeth as her own daughter, and she was indeed unwilling to use Elizabeth''s life in exchange for hers, but wasn''t everyone supposed to be selfish? Patty didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with her father doing this, and it was Elizabeth''s fault as well. It was all her fault, yet in the end, she had caused everyone to go and suffer. "Maybe it is my fault. Lily used to be so good to me, but I don''t understand her thoughts. She would rather die than have Elizabethe out and die, but we still have two children, does she really want to die like this?" Barry was so angry that he was about to copse. "I''ll go find Elizabeth and plead for justice!" No matter how insensible Patty Jones was, this concerned her father, and concerned the peace and harmony of this family. She still decided to look for Elizabeth, and ask her for help. Barry was in a bad mood and did not bother to care about his daughter''s actions. In the early morning of the next day, Patty Jones drove to Elizabeth''s vi. This time, not only did she request for Elizabeth toe forward to plead for mercy, she also wanted to go and apologize and change her job. Patty Jones pressed the doorbell, and May and Fiona expressionlessly stood by the door as they looked at her. "I''m looking for Elizabeth, I''m here to apologize!" Patty Jones saw that the two women did not look good and immediately pleaded kindly. "Come in!" May really liked seeing Patty Jones apologize. Elizabeth was sitting in the living room drinking water. When Patty Jones walked in, she looked a little ufortable, but she still walked over and said, "Elizabeth, regarding the matter of Lily being tied up, my father invites you out but hurt yourself. Lily has never forgiven my father. I believe you definitely don''t want to see them having a bad rtionship either, right?" Elizabeth''s expression froze for a moment, and then, she frowned: "I will go and advise my aunt, don''t worry." This matter started because of her, and now that her aunt''s marriage was at odds, she was indeed responsible. "Are you really going to persuade her?" Patty Jones was in disbelief, she felt that Elizabeth did not have such good intentions. Elizabeth knew that Patty was suspecting her, and said indifferently: "I have already left Jones family. Without me, I hope that my aunt can be happy, and I also hope that you do not make things difficult for her, after all, she has given birth to two children." Patty Jones snorted: "I''ve always been against you, if you don''t disturb our family''s peace, of course I''ll treat her well." "That''s good. I hope you can keep your word. Go back first!" Elizabeth really did not know anything about this matter. Although she would also call her aunt on the phone, but her aunt did not say anything. "Elizabeth, I have ulterior motives for causing a misunderstanding between you and Mr. Wayne, will you still forgive me?" There was a trace of shame in Patty Jones''s eyes. Elizabeth looked at her eyes and saw Patty avoiding her gaze. Presumably, Patty really knew that this matter was not good. "This matter isn''t worth three, don''t do it again!" Elizabeth said with an indifferent expression. "I don''t dare anymore. I know I am wrong." In order to save her own life, Patty Jones was willing to do anything. "This is the first time you''ve ever been willing to admit your wrongs to me.¡± Elizabeth could not help but mock Patty. "I''ve done so many things that I''ve let you down before. Will you forgive me?" Patty Jones saw that Elizabeth seemed to be easy to talk to and was calm, so she wanted to dispel all the grudges from her past. "I believe that in the future, we won''t have a chance to meet again. If I don''t let it go, would I have to bear a grudge for the rest of my life?" Elizabeth said helplessly. "Then... Are you willing to plead for mercy to Mr. Wayne for me? Tell him not to refrigerate me!" After Patty Jones shamelessly said this, she immediately pounced in front of her and squatted down, then pulled her arm and continued: "Elizabeth, you know that what I learnt is acting, being actor is my dreams. Please don''t let my dreams be broken, I won''t dare hurt you again, I promise!" Elizabeth jumped in fright when Patty pounced over. May and Fiona who were standing not too far away ran over in a hurry, thinking that Patty was trying to harm Elizabeth. "What are you doing?" Elizabeth frowned. "I just want to beg you to help me. Besides you, there''s no one else that can help me!" Patty Jones started crying with a face full of grief and despair: "I can''t even get through the gates of the company now, Mr. Wayne must hate me to death! Elizabeth, I will thank you, you must help me!" Elizabeth''s nature was pure. Seeing Patty Jones cry so hard with her mucus, Elizabeth did not know what to do. "If you don''t help me, then I''ll be at my wit''s end. I''ll die!" Patty Jones''s expression was sad. May, who was at the side, unkindlyughed out loud. "If you have known earlier, why would you have done what you do?" "That''s right. If one''s dream is more important than his life, then why would they go and seduce a man with ulterior motives?" Fiona also shed at her again, though it was neither cold nor hot. Patty Jones'' face was pale white, she lowered her head and stared straight at the floor. ¡°Alright, I can get Joshua to give you a chance to work, but I need you to give me a guarantee that you will never do something that would destroy other people''s family''s rtionship again." Elizabeth was not stupid. On behalf of her aunt, she was willing to give Patty Jones a chance to turn over a new leaf. ¡°Save... Guarantee? " Patty Jones'' face was filled with panic. "That''s right, it''s a guarantee. You must write it down and sign it." Elizabeth said coldly. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Alright, I''ll write!" After considering it over, Patty Jones still wanted to pass through this hurdle first. May immediately prepared a pen and paper. "Number one, you must guarantee that you will never approach Joshua again, and you won''t ruin our rtionship, and you won''t think of harming me anymore. Number two, you must guarantee that you won''t insult my aunt again." Elizabeth raised these two conditions. "Alright, I agree." Patty Jones rejoiced secretly, luckily Elizabeth did not propose any harsher conditions. "Sign it!" Elizabeth said indifferently. Patty Jones immediately wrote down these two conditions, signed them, and then casually left. However, a trace of resentment shed across her face when Patty left the door. "The humiliation I have suffered today, I will definitely return it back to you in the future." Patty Jones mmed the door shut. Elizabeth began to worry in her heart. She never thought that her aunt would cause trouble for her with Barry, why didn''t she mention it? Elizabeth could only take out her phone and call her aunt. After greeting May and Fiona, she went upstairs. The call connected. Lily''s gentle voice came out: "Eliza!" "Today, Patty Joneses to find me. She says that your rtionship with Barry has gotten out of hand, is it because of me?" Elizabeth asked in concern. "It''s not like that. I have a rtionship with him ..." "Aunt, can you tell me the truth?" Elizabeth interrupted her words anxiously. Lily knew that she would definitely pursue this matter to the end, so she could only sigh: "Before, I couldn''t see that he was such a selfish person. But now, after seeing through it, I realize that I no longer love him that much." "Aunt, Barry still loves you. Don''t me him, he only makes that decision because he is in a hurry." In the past, Elizabeth was young and did not understand, so she had hoped darkly that her aunt would divorce Barry. But now, she did not want to ruin their rtionship. Chapter 1251 Chapter 1251 Patty Jones thought that she had asked for Elizabeth''s forgiveness, and that she would be able to recover soon. On the way back, her lips curled up, she was very happy. But just as she was about to drive around Star Entertainment Media once, her phone rang. Patty Jones saw the number and her mind exploded. She quickly stopped the car, turned on the phone, and answered. "Hey, Mrs. Wayne..." "Patty Jones, are you free? I want to talk to you alone! " A solemn voice, like an invisible hammer, fiercely smashed down on her chest, causing Patty Jones''s entire person to be unable to recover from her shock. "Is there something for you to look for me? You can talk it on the phone! " Patty Jones smiled bitterly. "It¡¯s better if we meet and talk. Let''s go to the ce we agreed to meet before." Mrs. Wayne hung up after saying. "This damned old woman, does she also want to punish me?" Patty Jones held onto her phone uneasily, her heart was filled with fear. Although she didn''t want to see Mrs. Wayne, she didn''t have the guts not to. Patty Jones fearfully carried her bag and walked over to the ce where she had tea with Mrs. Wayne. Mrs. Wayne had been waiting there a long time ago. "Mrs. Wayne ..." Patty Jones walked over to greet her. "Sit down!" Mrs. Wayne''s gaze swept across her face, her voice cold. Patty Jones had a very bad premonition. It wouldn''t be a good thing for Mrs. Wayne to look for her today. "Two days ago, news about your affair with my young grandson spread. It was you who intentionally dressed up as Elizabeth to seduce him, and wanted to take advantage of his drunkenness to harm him, right?" Although Mrs. Wayne was old, she couldn''t just ignore the rumor about her grandson. "Mrs. Wayne, it is my fault. I don''t dare to do it again. Please forgive me." Patty Jones immediately cried. She was really scared. "Elizabeth is pregnant, I decide to give her a chance. In the future, you don''t do such a shameless thing again." Mrs. Wayne looked at Patty sternly and said. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Yes, I understand. Mrs. Wayne, why do you suddenly ept her? Her mother is the murderer, and the one who she kills is your beloved son ..." "Shut up!" Mrs. Wayne''s expression changed drastically as she red at Patty. "Stop it!" Seeing that Mrs. Wayne was so angry that her face had turned white and that she had difficulty breathing, Patty was almost scared to death. If Mrs. Wayne was so angry that she fainted in here, Patty was afraid that Joshua would kill her. Although Patty really wanted to tear Elizabeth''s happiness into shreds, she didn''t dare to do it through the hands of Mrs. Wayne. Patty Jones could only silently hate Elizabeth in her heart. There was long time for her to take revenge. "If there is a second time such a scandal happens, I will tell my grandson about you cooperating with me in the act. Whether you can stay or not will depend on his decision!" Mrs. Wayne angrily warned. "I don''t dare to. Mrs. Wayne, I beg of you to give me a chance to start anew. I really don''t dare!" Patty Jones was so frightened that her legs trembled, and she knelt down once again. Her mood today had truly changed several times, and she had already lost control of her nerves. Mrs. Wayne did not spare Patty another nce as Mrs. Wayne stood up and walked towards the great walk outside. Patty Jones stood up from the ground in panic and quickly wiped away the tears on her face. Luckily it was a private room, no one came in to see, otherwise, she would lose even more face. Robbin''s recent life was suddenly interrupted. A reporter had been lying in ambush in front of thew firm''s entrance, blocking her way. "Miss Robbin, what is your rtionship with Bryant? We found out many times that he went to your district in the middle of the night. Excuse me, do you live together now?" "Miss Robbin, when do you two get together? What is your rtionship with him? " Robbin had merely been dragged by Bryant to hispany''s awards party to sit down for a while, and now she was entangled by a reporter, each question was sharper than thest. "We are just friends. Please move aside, I still need to work!" Robbin''s beautiful face was burning hot. "We are really curious, Miss Robbin, why don''t you tell us the truth? How could you, such a sacred profession, find a male star from the entertainment circle to be your boyfriend?" Robbin was simply unable to move forward, because there were four or five reporters who completely blocked half of the entrance. "Don''t do this, I''ll call the guards if you keep doing this!" Robbin was angry, her expression cold. Due to Robbin''s professionalism, her expression was as cold as ice, causing some reporters to be truly shocked. Then they opened up a path and Robbin quickly walked out. In one breath, she ran into the elevator, took out her phone, and called Bryant: "There are reporters outside my office, what do we do? How do they really find me here? " "The only way is to admit our rtionship. In any case, we will have to face it sooner orter, won''t we?" The man replied with a smile. "No, if I admit it, then my life will not be peaceful, I don''t agree! " Robbin was so scared that her face turned white, she couldn''t publicize her life. "If we are just friends, the reporters would naturally press closer together. If we are to get married, it would be a rtionship between husband and wife, and they would have no rumors to dig up. Robbin, you think about it. I wille to find you tonight." Bryant''s tone was slightly nervous, and after he finished speaking, he hung up. "Hey, Bryant, exin it to me clearly. What marriage, I don''t want to marry anyone!" Bobbin didn''t believe it at all, did Bryant even know what marriage was? The two of them were still in a hazy state of love, and yet he wanted to bring up the matter of marriage? Was the span too big? Bobbin''s heart was hanging in midair, all the way until dusk, Bobbin was preparing to finish her work, when suddenly, she heard morous soundsing from outside the door, mixed with the screams of women. Bobbin''s scalp went numb, and she quickly rushed out of the office. At the entrance of the office, she saw Bryant holding onto a huge bunch of red roses, and standing there shyly. Bryant''s nervousness was written all over his face, his handsome face was flushed red, but his bravery was worthy of praise. Standing at the door, he looked at Bobbin who was walking quickly towards him. Suddenly kneeling down on one knee, with a sincere face, Bryant said: "Robbin, I request for you to marry me!" Robbin was scared silly by his sudden proposal of marriage. The surroundings suddenly became quiet. The screams and cheers also seemed to have disappeared. All the women present looked with disbelief at Bryant who was kneeling on the ground and proposing to Robbin. Their male god suddenly descended from the sky, held a rose, and proposed to Robbin, who was the one with the worst rtionship with the man, the one with the worst Peach Blossom. All of their expressions changed from shock to sadness, and in the end, they could not ept it, and their expressions crumbled. "Robbin, I will take care of you for the rest of your life, I beg you to promise me!" Bryant rushed back from another city, only because he heard her feeling helpless and uneasy on the phone. He also bought this bouquet of roses in a hurry, but when he took out the diamond ring box from his pocket, he said softly: "I have bought the ring for a long time, I have never dared to ask you for a marriage proposal since, but today is the first time I have had the courage, I do not want to miss out on my happiness." "Miss Robbin, don''t just stand there. Hurry up and agree!" "Right, marry him!" Suddenly, there were voicesing from the side. But just at this moment, a man walked over quickly. He was Robbins partner and even more so her loyal pursuer, Bill Pork. He walked over with an ugly expression, suddenly he extended his hand and pushed Bryant away, and said angrily: "Bryant, stop your rampaging love, I don''t believe that you truly want to marry Robbin, don''t you, a male celebrity''s love life, have always been rich? There is never ack of women by your side. Robbin is a proper woman, I won''t allow you toy with her feelings." "Bill..." Seeing that Bryant was almost pushed down by Bill Pork, Bobbin did not know where she got her strength from and quickly squatted down, extending her hand to grab Bryant. When Bill Pork saw that Bobbin had actually squatted down to protect Bryant, his expression became even more furious. "Bobbin, are you really going to marry him, this unreliable man?" Bill Pork felt that for male celebrities like Bryant, he was nevercking in suitors. Choosing Bryant was the biggest mistake Bobbin could make. Bryant did not refute anything, but kept his deep gaze quietly fixed on Bobbin''s face. Chapter 1252 Chapter 1252 Love was a matter between two people. No matter how noisy the surrounding world was, in Bryant''s eyes, only the attitude of the woman in front of him was what he cared about the most. Bobbin raised her gaze slightly, and it collided with the man''s pair of beautiful phoenix eyes. Bryant had a pair of perfect eyes, causing people to sink in with a single nce, but now, his eyes were filled with love, looking at her deeply. Bobbin felt her heart beating even faster, her brain going into a state of hypoxia which mage her unable to think. "Bobbin, is he the man that you rejected me?" Bill Pork had a crush on her for a long time. Last time, he mustered up his courage to gift Bobbin a bracelet to express his feelings, but he was rejected by Bobbin. Bill thought that the person who was pursuing Bobbin was a business elite who was much more outstanding than himself. Even in his dreams, he never thought that it would be the job that Robbin disdained the most, he was a celebrity, moreover, was the most popr one recently, hot idol star, Bill was really very unwilling. If the other party was a business prodigy or an elite in the industry, Bill Pork would still feel that his own abilities were insufficient. It was natural for Robbin to not pick himself up, but this male celebrity who could throw him several streets with just her face and figure, Bill Pork''s heart filled with dissatisfaction. When Robbin saw that the people around her were all her colleagues, she suddenly calmed down. Maybe, if she was not forced, she really did not have the courage to admit that she had fallen in love with Bryant. This man was like fire, burning away her life, allowing her to repay the love that was cherished and pampered, to the point of being remembered by others, no matter how serious Robbins heart was, it could not be denied. "Yes, I love him!" Robbins voice sounded within the silence, causing all the women around her to be shocked by her bold confession. They didn''t expect that Robbin, who they called Iron Lady and called an old spinster in the back, would actually fall in love with a man. What was even more hateful was that the one she loved was the male star Bryant that all her girls liked. "Robbin, do you agree?" A look of ecstasy shed across Bryant''s handsome face. He thought that if he suddenly came here, he would be rejected outside the door. "Yes, I agree. I''m willing to marry you and be your wife!" Robbins voice was firm, the bright eyes behind the pair of sses hidden were filled with glimmers of tears. Bryant could have disregarded everything and ran over here to propose to her, how could she bear to make him sad? Bryant immediately pulled her into his embrace, pressed his lips against her hair and muttered: "Robbin, thank you for not rejecting me again!¡± The group of people next to him were all stunned, as if they were idiots. Countless expressions shed across their faces. "Let''s go back!" Robbin did not want others to see a scene like this again, so she hold Bryant''s hand and the two of them stood up. "Robbin, you exin it, didn''t you hate men like them who didn''t work and ate by their faces the most before? What''s going on with you? " Bill Pork was so angry that he ignored his image and loudly questioned. Robbin turned to look at him, and said with a calm tone: "Previously, I had misunderstood their upation, but actually, there should not be any differences between the noble and lowly. In every profession, there are people who work hard to improve themselves, and he that I like, is also working hard for his career. Bill, I am sorry. I know you love me, but..." "I have to withdraw my funds tomorrow!" After Bill Pork finished speaking, he turned around and left. Robbin was startled. Bill Pork wanted to withdraw his funds. Did he really hate her that much? Coming out from the office, Bryant held her hand tightly while thinking. It was obvious that her love life had gone smoothly, but her career had been hindered, which troubled her a little. "He wants to withdraw his funds, is making things difficult for you?" Bryant asked in a low voice. "He owns twenty-seven percent of the firm. If he wants to withdraw his funds, it will be a big challenge for our firm." Robbin sighed. "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t havee to yourpany to propose, but I really want them to know about us. This way, it can be considered fair to you. I want you to be my wife!" Bryant especially med himself. "You are not in the wrong, I am not in the wrong either. You have the courage toe to my office and propose to me today. I am very happy, and also very touched. Really!" Robbin temporarily abandoned the pressure on her work and looked at the man in the driver''s seat. Although her emotions wereplicated, she was still happy. "Really?" Bryant smiled. "Mm, I know you want me to openly ept your feelings, so that I won''t be scolded by others in the future." Robbin said with a smile, as her entire person became gentle. "When will you take me to see your parents? As for my family... I only have my grandfather, who has passed away. I will bring you to his grave one day to toast to him. " Bryant immediately thought about what he should prepare for his wedding. "Youe here to propose today. Tomorrow, it will definitely be a scandal and my family will know about it. Wait until they call me, then we''ll go over. There''s no rush!" Robbin felt unexinable sadness for him when she heard him mention his grandfather who passed away. Living alone in this world, no matter how sessful one''s career was, he would still feel lonely. Suddenly, she wanted to form a family with him so that he could go his family. "That''s fine. I''m just worried that your family won''t ept me. After all, my career is a little sensitive!" Bryantughed at himself. "That won''t happen, my family would urge me to get married every day, as if they are afraid that I wouldn''t be able to get married. My mom also said that as long as I can bring a boyfriend back for her to see, she would immediately give me the dowry." Robbin was happy when she mentioned her family. Although she was not born into a rich family, while her parents protected her, doted on her, and treated her like a treasure in their hands, even though they said every day that they would marry, she was already 26 or 27 years old, but they did not really want to urge her to get married. "Really? Then hurry up and bring me back to see your mom. Maybe if she''s happy, she really will give you to me as a gift. " Bryant said with a smile. Robbin rolled her eyes as she said, "You really know how to take advantage of people!" "I don''t think I''ve ever taken advantage of you before. You can''t be so unfair to me!" Bryant scanned his body with a dark gaze. Hearing his flippant words, Robbins face suddenly turned red. After returning home, Robbin was about to turn on the light when she was suddenly grabbed by the man. Then, she heard the sound of the door being closed. "Bryant... What are you doing? " Robbin felt herself being held by a big hand. With a spin, she fell into a warm and firm embrace dizzily. She was so shocked that her breathing stopped. The man''s low and charming voice sounded in her ear, "Don''t you say that I have taken advantage of you? If I do not take this opportunity, won''t I really suffer this injustice? Robbin was speechless. This man really did find a good excuse. A warm palm was held onto her pink cheeks, Robbin''s breathing trembled. It was obvious that this was the first time she felt this kind of tender and exquisite sensation. Her body stiffened up into a straight line, and her pair of beautiful eyes flickered very quickly in the dim light. "Close your eyes!" When Bryant saw that her eyes were shining brightly, he couldn¡¯t help but mutter to her. Robbin actually listened to him. When she closed her eyes, she felt a man''s thin lips gently pressing against hers. Unknowingly, Robbin''s entire body began to soften as she leaned into the man''s embrace and felt his sincerity and warmth. Maybe he had restrained himself for a long time, but when he touched her soft body, Bryant''s entire body tensed up. "Robbin..." Bryant called out her name. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Bn!" The woman''s body was still trembling in his embrace, apletely unfamiliar feeling that made her instantly fall in love. Was this the magic of love? Previously, she always felt that hugging was a very scary thing, but now, she actually wanted to stay in that man''s embrace and didn''t want to get up. "I... I''ll turn on the light!" Bryant didn''t dare to continue, because he was afraid that he would lose control. "Don''t turn on the light. Bryant, don''t you want to do something else?" Robbin suddenly said. Chapter 1253 Chapter 1253 The words that were filled with invitation, apanied with the shy voice of the woman, rang beside Bryant''s ears. He thought for a few moments that he had misheard. Was that right? N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Robbin, do you know that you''re ying with fire?" The man''s voice instantly grew hoarse. Actually, Bryant had been looking forward to this moment for a long time. He was already twenty-six years old, and even if he could suppress his rationality one time after another, his body had nearly lost control several times. "I only know that when you meet someone who loves you, you can do what you want to do. Don''t think of me as an ignorant girl. I know what I''m doing and am responsible for myself!" Robbin leaned into his embrace, her smooth and soft voice carrying the most feminine of feelings. "Robbin!'''' Bryant was still pleasantly surprised, because this woman was also very rational towards such things. He was truly afraid that it would be a sin for him to think too much before marriage. It seemed that not only he wanted more, but also her. In Robbin''s heart, it was as if a me had burned her heart. She didn''t know how to extinguish it, so she could only continue to burn it to find out the unknown area of men and women. She was not afraid, but nervous and curious. The woman in his embrace was as tender as water and Bryant''s breathing became heavier and heavier. Finally, Bryant still kissed her lips with his trembling lip ... After 10 minutes or so, the lights suddenly lit up, and Bryant perspired as she looked at the blushing lady wrapped in the nket. It was so humiliating that he had tried a few times and failed. If it really spread out, the face of his big star did not know where to hide his face. While Miss Robbin, who didn''t know a thing about men and women, had her head lowered as well. Her body clearly sent out a signal, why was she still so nervous that she couldn''t breathe? "Why don''t we just forget about it today and continue tomorrow?" Bryant was so anxious that his head was covered in sweat from the cold weather. His handsome face was flushed red, and his voice was obviously bitter. "Un, I agree!" Robbin nodded strongly. After reaching amon understanding, the two of them suddenly couldn''t help butugh out loud. He had tried many times but to no avail. He really didn''t know what the problem was. "Sorry, it''s all my fault, I''m afraid of pain!" Robbin lowered her head innocently and said softly. "It''s fine. We have a long time ahead of us anyway!" Bryantforted her gently. "Am I disappointed you?" Robbin took all of this fault on herself, because when she yelled for it to hurt, Bryant stopped all his movements andforted her softly. "No, it''s much bigger than I think. Besides, your figure is really good!" Bryantughed humorlessly. Bobbin angrily red at him, and then, she imitated his tone: "You do not disappoint me either!" Bryant thought back to what she had said, and his handsome face instantly flushed red. "Bobbin, as a woman, you are not enough!" Bryant had to teach her. Bobbin chuckled. "I feel like it''s already very conservative of me to wait for you, okay?" Bryant was startled, then he extended his hand and pulled her into his embrace, and said gently: "Bobbin, I''m very happy to meet you, I hope we can continue living like this, and not separate anymore." "I''m the one who doesn''t feel safe, right? Today at the office, I finally experience your charm. For you, I might have to face bankruptcy and unemployment." Bobbin thought about the girls in the office who were staring at her as if she was their rival, she was afraid that not only would she lose a partner, she would also lose a lot of female employees. "Don''t be afraid, I will help you. From tomorrow on, I will give you all my bank cards. If you don¡¯t have any money, just take it and swipe it. I will work hard to earn money.¡± Bryant also med himself. Because of his appearance, he had caused her to lose an important partner. "That''s what you say. If Bill Pork really wants to withdraw his capital, I really need your money to make up for the vacancies, but I won''t let you spend your money for nothing. I will make you one of the partners ... Ugh!" Before Bobbin could finish her sentence, her lips were covered by the man''s. After being stunned for a while, he was finally let go. "Are you still talking about me? Yours? Do you really have to be so clear on what I''m talking about? In the future, I will be yours, not to mention my money. You only need to spend my money and mine, you have the right and the right to do so!" Bryant was really afraid that he would hear her say such polite words that would make him feel insecure. "Okay, it''s all mine, all mine. You''re mine too." Robbinughed and disyed her power that was like a queen. They had a crush on each other and the two of them didn''t want to be separated. They carried each other on the bed for a long time until an ipatible voice sounded. "I go cook!" Robbin burst outughing. "I don''t have time to eat lunch, so Ie looking for you!" A look of embarrassment shed across Bryant''s handsome face. This was too embarrassing. He might not be able to protect his pride as a man in the future. "I''ll make you something to eat!" Robbin heard his shy exnation and felt her heart warm. Robbin took out a white shirt of her and put it on before walking down from the bed. As the white shirt blocked the view, Robbin was toozy to wear anything else, so she just walked straight up to the kitchen with her beautiful snow-white legs. Bryant sat on the bed, looking at her beautiful legs, he felt the courage he had just shown to conquer her once again. Bryant anxiously got off the bed, casually put on a jacket and followed her out. Bobbin was in the middle of opening the refrigerator to see if there was anything that could be cooked for him to eat immediately. After rummaging through the food, she found that it was only the fastest one. Luckily, there were still tomatoes and eggs which could still be considered nutritious. When Bobbin was standing in the kitchen to make noodles, Bryant was like a scoundrel as he stood behind her. His strong arms would asionally wrap around her slender waist and his thin lips would rest on her shoulder as he watched her do all of this. "Alright, stop messing around. Can you let me make this bowl of noodles in peace?" Bobbin was amused by him to the point of giggling. "No, I''ve always felt that you are better than this one!" Bryant wasn''t an insatiable man, but at this moment, he couldn''t control himself, and wanted to stick to her and not let go. "Alright, you might not be full just now, so you don''t have much strength. When you''re full, we can try again!" Robbinughed and attacked him. Bryant''s handsome face stiffened, and immediately sucked hard on her neck, causing a red mark to appear immediately. "You ... What are you doing? " Robbin immediately reached out to touch it. "Nothing, I just want to let those men outside know that you have husband!" Bryant said sinisterly. "Boring. Then do I have to leave an imprint on your body? You''re even more attractive than me!" Robbin asked back with an unconvinced expression. "I will bring your name here tomorrow. After I untie your belt, I will be able to see your name!" Bryant grabbed her hand and stuck it onto his firm abdominal muscles. Robbin trembled, what kind of hobby was that? "It''s better not to, this is too embarrassing!" Robbin could be more serious, she did not have that many appearances. "I don''t feel embarrassed. What are you afraid of? It''s a deal. I''ll go to do it tomorrow!" Bryant said with a serious face, as if he had truly made this decision. "Fine, you''re the tattoo. I won''t stop you!" On Robbin''s pretty face, there was an expression that said it was hard to refuse a favor. Bryant nced to the side, then suddenly took off her sses mischievously. "Hey, stop messing around!" Robbin only felt her vision be blurry, and immediatelyughed in anger as she cried out. "Your eyes are so beautiful. It''s a waste to cover them." What Bryant said was the truth, Robbin had a pair of extremely enchanting almond eyes, when they blinked, they looked like butterfly wings, captivating him. "I want to make you a noodle, hurry up and give it back to me!" Robbin blushed when she was praised by him. "I''ll do it. You stay outside!" Bryant grabbed her wrist and brought her out of the kitchen. After that, he came in and picked up the things she did not finish and continued doing them. Robbin lifted her sses and gently put it back on. Her vision was filled with rity as she saw the man skillfully stirring the eggs with chopsticks. Her heart went numb, for this moment, her happiness was indescribable. I just wanted time to be quiet! Chapter 1254 Chapter 1254 In a strict office, the atmosphere was terrible. A man with half a head of white hair was sitting on the sofa with an ugly expression. He was Mr. President, who was in his sixties, was holding two balls made from white jade in his hands. His fingers were rolling, and the sound he squeezed out was the only sound in this room. His gazended on the g on the table, the look in his eyes became even more terrifying, fiercely sweeping his gaze over to the side. John Wayne''s heart trembled, it seemed that he had lost the President''s trust in his slow actions. "Don''t you say that there is a way to obtain control over the Wayne Family? Your so -called method would be waiting for a day when Edwards fell ill or died from a cmity, so that you could take advantage of the situation, right? " The President sneered. It was clear how disappointed and angry he was right now. "Mr. President, you''re still joking around. If Edwards really have such a short lifespan, I can look forward to it, but now ..." John Wayne said a half, he was shocked by the president''s dignified gaze. "Can''t you know that I mean you''re ipetent? John Wayne, I have already allowed you to hold multiple positions in a few big enterprises, your identity is not bad, but the only thing that is bad is your status as the owner of the Wayne Family, hurry up and make Edwards give up his inheritance right, don''t you see that Joseph Grant''s reputation is increasing? I just get the news that Joseph Grant is preparing to improve Street Hacker, with ten billion of funds, Edwards will definitely support him from behind. I also hear that Old Master Miller is also preparing to ask his granddaughter to marry Joseph, and since Miller Family doesn''t have any other abilities, they just has to stay in the hundred inches ofnd and create an area for everyone else to settle down, so that tumor will gradually be another part of the city under Joseph Grant''s construction. If this is done by him, then would I be driven down as nothing? " Old President''s face turned dark, he threw the two jades in his hands heavily onto the ss table in front of him, smashing it into pieces, it was extremely terrifying. John Wayne and the few other people present, all had ashen faces. "John Wayne, I do not care what method you use, in this period of time, you have to prevent this from happening, if Wayne Family is not willing to contribute, then this matter will not be able to proceed sessfully, you have to do it well, your future will be bright, if you fail, Bart is a good example, it will be easy to be over." Old President''s eyes were fixated on John Wayne, as if John was infected by poison. All his hope was ced on John. John Wayne stood up in panic, and received the order while bending over: "Please be at ease, I will definitely make Wayne Family in a mess!" "Alright, let go of this bet. A bright future is just in front of us. We don''t have much time, so if we win the next election, you all will be my big helpers.¡± Old President smiled and encouraged them. "Your Excellency, the Miller Family wants to marry his granddaughter to Joseph Grant. Such a match made in heaven must be a bad thing for us, right?" Someone beside him suddenly suggested. Old President squinted his eyes and sneered: "I heard that this young Miss Miller doesn''t seem to like this marriage, once she heard about it, she fled to other countries. If it''s a bad fate, we should try our best to make it happen, if Joseph Grant were to spread the rumors about him forcefully marrying a beautiful wife, it would not be a good thing for his reputation.¡± "Your Excellency has thought it through. I will investigate and see how their rtionship is progressing." "OK, do it clearly. Joseph Grant is very cautious towards women. When I first introduced my daughter to him, he only see her for a while, humph, I raise my daughter to such an outstanding person, and he actually dares to reject me. Just based on this point, I do not want to let him off." Old President clenched his fists tightly. Thinking about how his daughter had been soulless for Joseph Grant for more than half a year, he couldn''t help but feel infuriated. "Joseph Grant is too blind; how can he match the noble women?" "Yes, it is said that Joseph Grant is sick, that''s why he isn''t close to a woman, he may be afraid that he will lose his dignity as a man, and no one know if that''s true or not!" Another person said in a vicious voice. "No matter what secrets he has, I just hope that the marriage between him and the young miss of Miller Family is not too happy. If the two of us do not feel it, and we fight head on, it will be extremely beneficial for us, and if they love each other, then that girl is his biggest weakness, we can use it as an excuse to win. In short, since it is our n, we cannot sit idly and wait for death." Old President''s words were fierce, but his will to fight was still there. "Sir, do you want to try some more? It''s neither expensive nor time - consuming. It can y a key role to treat Joseph, so does Edwards! " Some people continued to make suggestions from the side. "The heroes of the realm are sad about beauty, of course this is the best strategy, not only to deal with Joseph Grant, but also to deal with Edwards, it is definitely not a bad choice!" John Wayne suddenlyughed sinisterly by the side. "Beauty is hard to find. Do you all have any good candidates?" Old President shrewdly swept his eyes across the group of people. "There are quite a few candidates. As long as they are added to the training, it will definitely be a sess!" A senior official quickly replied. "Alright, pick a suitable candidate. You must seed!" The President pped down with his palm. At this moment, Wayne Family! Edwards''s work was getting busier and busier. When he returned home, it was already past ten at night. Feeling guilty, he went to the children''s room to see the children, and even nted a kiss on each of their foreheads. He really wanted to be a good and dutiful father. He wanted to give time and love to these two precious children. It was a pity that the current situation was extremely intense and there were frequent idents within thepany. Although Edwards was able to manage the entirepany by himself with exceptional ability, he had expended a lot of energy. The only thing he could do was to return as early as possible to apany his family. Edwards pushed open the door to the bedroom. Seeing that Lily was still sitting on the sofa and drawing, his tensed nerves suddenly rxed. He walked to her back, bent over, and gently hugged her. "Why do you always work sote to sleep?" Lily heard the man''s low reproach. "I am waiting for you!" Lilyid her head close to Edwards and replied softly. "Don''t I already say that you don''t wait any longer. If you''re tired, you should go to bed." Edwards pitied her. "No, I have to wait for you toe back before I go to sleep!" Lily stubbornly said. Edwardsughed involuntarily, his smile was as rich as fine wine, causing Lily to feel somewhat embarrassed. "I really can''t do anything about you. You love me so much, so I feel very pressured!" Someone instantly became narcissistic. Lily put down the brush, took out the piece of paper, and showed it to him: "The way you sleep!" Edwards stopped smiling, he reached out to take it, and saw that the woman was not working, but drawing his portrait, and it looked like he was sleeping. "He really is good - looking; he does everything in this world with a good-looking face." Someone continues to be narcissistic. Lily rolled her eyes speechlessly: "Then let me draw a picture of you in the bathroom tomorrow. I''ll see if you''re still narcissistic!" "You won''t, you can''t bear to!" Edwardsughed, and hugged her again. His tiredness of the day was gone because of the delicate body in his arms. "Lily, I''ve been too busy recently. Can you understand me?" Edwards asked as he med himself. Lily nodded her head: "Of course, everything you do is to protect this family, I can understand that!" "That''s my good fortune that you can understand me. I am really afraid that you would think too much." Edwards muttered softly. "I can''t imagine that you don''te home for any other reason. Edwards, you give me enough security, so I''m willing to believe you." Lily weighed the tip of her foot, her pink lips kissed the man''s chin: "My greatest wish with the children is for you to be able to return home safely!" "I will!" Edwards was touched beyond belief. When a man suffered from such immense pressure, what he wanted to hear the most was thefort of his family. Right now, he felt that no matter how fierce the storm outside was, as long as the home he protected was warm, everything was worth it. "Take a bath, hurry up and sleep!" Lily softly pushed his chest and said with a low voice. "Okay, wait for me!" Edwards heard the hidden meaning in her words, and his beautiful eyes instantly revealed a deep smile. Lily looked at him strangely, then pulled up her nket and crawled onto the bed. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. When Edwards came out from the shower, he thought that the woman would put on a bewitching pose to wee him, but she had already fallen asleep like a little pig. Did he take the wrong script? It shouldn¡¯t be like this, ah. Edwards''s expression froze. Chapter 1255 Chapter 1255 Maybe this woman was really tired, Edwards suppressed the dryness in his body, gently walked to the side of the bed, and immediately approached her after lying down on the other side. Edwards stuck even closer to her. Although he did not want her to warm his bed, in this day and night, when it was gradually getting colder, for someone to give him some warmth, it was still a pleasant feeling. As if she felt the scorching heating from behind her, Lily habitually turned around and hid herself in his embrace. Her two small hands were no longer at ease, and directly extended to his waist, stroking for warmth. Edwards''s thin lips slightly moved. Smelling the clear fragrance in her hair and the unique and faint fragrance on her body, Edwards closed his eyes and went to sleep at ease. It was a long night, but because of the nourishment of love, it was no longer a long time. Early morning had arrived, and winter snow had suddenly arrived. Pushing open the curtains, the outside was already silver, the scenery unique. The colder the weather, thezier Lily became, she was not so diligent. Maybe it was because the pressure on her had lessened, or maybe it was because she had a good mother-inw who doted on her as if she was her daughter, and her mother-inw would take care of the two little fellows, sending them to school, and not need her to put in any effort. But even knowing that she was living a blissful life, Lily still insisted on getting up, putting on a thick pajama and walking out. Sure, when she walked into the little guy''s room, the air conditioning inside was extremely warm. Lareina had already squatted on the floor and helped Emma to put on her thick jacket. "Lily, why do you get up so early? Don''t you adjust your shift to 9: 30 already?" When Lareina saw Lily hurrying in, she immediately asked with a smile. Lily scratched her long hair embarrassedly as she squatted on the ground to put on her son''s shoes. "Mummy, do your own thing, don''t be busy!" George immediately kicked both his calves, not wanting her to help. Lily immediately used the dignity of a mother to re at his son. Is it difficult for she to show her love to the children? Lareina alsoughed out loud at the side: "George is more and more brave and independent. You don''t have to worry about him, his personality is the same as Edwards''s when Edwards was young." "Is that so?" Lily squinted her eyes, and sized her son up from top to bottom, as if she wanted to see some of the things that Edwards looked like when he was young. "Mummy, your eyes are so scary. Even if I''m like father, you shouldn''t stare at me like that!" George was bing more and more lewd, he actually dared to joke with his mother. "Who ... Who''s looking at you, your face is really big!" If not for her mother-inw, she would have to pinch her son''s cheeks to make him tell the truth. Georgeughed happily, as if he had gotten some sort of reward. He shouted from behind him: "Mummy, are you shy?" Lily really wanted to kick his son into outer space. Why was it that the older he grew, the less cute he would be? When he was young, he protected her the most, and understood how to feel for her the most. Thinking that such a caring and caring young man actually made her flee. Lily had no choice but to ignore the two little fellows and ran back into the room, just in time to meet Edwards who had just walked out of the locker room. The man was elegantly arranging his cufflinks. He was dressed in a ck suit and a long ck nylon coat, which made his aura even more powerful and his aura even more noble. Lily had suffered a grievance at her son''s side, but seeing the man looking at her with such a gentle and gentle expression, she felt dissatisfied, and without saying a word, she immediately walked in front of Edwards and started pinching him. What he pinched was the man''s handsome face. "Lily, you ..." Edwards had never been abused like this before. Although her pinching didn''t hurt, pinching a man''s face like this was indeed a little funny. "I''ve vented my anger!" Lily pinched it twice, and she smiled again. "What?! Who dares to provoke you?!" Edwards was very curious, the light in his eyes flickered. This little girl actually dared to pinch his face, he should havee back earlier tonight to teach her a lesson. "Your good son!" Lily curled her lips and snorted: "Your son is bing more and more unattached to me, I''m unhappy!" "Now that your son has grown up and has his own thoughts, how can he stick close to you all day? This is something that should be simr to when I was young! " Edwards consoled her with a chuckle when he saw her pitiful and wronged look. "Can''t he be like me? It just so happens that he looks like you and has a temper like you, so he''s not that cute! " Lily continued toin. "Isn''t it better to be like me? In the future, he will also be able to take care of all the affairs of Wayne Family like me, and he is your greatest guarantee in the future! " Edwards teased her evilly. "I don''t need any protection. I have money and I have a career." Lily immediately retorted softly. Edwards pursed his lips and suddenly said: "I have a deep impression of what you have said before, I remember that I want to bribe you with money, you tell me that if I have money, it is not that big of a deal, because sooner orter, my money will all be yours, and my son''s money will all be yours. At that time I was very angry. Your little mouth is truly capable of making up nonsense!" "I... Did I ever say that? Why can''t I remember! " Lily immediately yed the fool. After all, she seemed to be very snobbish when she said those words. "If it isn''t you who say it, then who else could it be? Such a domineering aura is indeed worthy for me to fall in love with! " Edwards did not say that she was snobbish, and instead praised her softly. "Really?" Lily smiled happily. Edwards stared at her small face, she was still so young, so beautiful, and felt that people easily forgive her. Edwards''s heart was in turmoil, all the way here, wasn''t he just being patient with her? He didn''t expect that the better his days would be, the happier he would be. He was willing to indulge her all the way because he was willing to do so. "You go to work. I have to tidy up my work too." Lily said with a smile. Edwards reached out and grabbed her waist, pulling her whole body into his embrace. His thin lips just like that, lightly sucked on her lips and then released his. Lily quickly reached out and wiped the corner of her mouth with the back of her hand. Her beautiful eyes widened up, it seemed like she hadn''t brushed her teeth yet, how could this man ... Edwards was already walking towards outside, but when he reached the door, he stopped for a moment, turned around, and smiled at her unwillingly, thenpletely closed the door. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Lily''s entire being froze in ce, and after a long while, she raised the corner of her mouth, as a reward for her happy mood. Alvina Miller was on vacation today, so after she woke up from eating something in the morning, she laid on the sofa and watched TV for a while. In the afternoon, when she was in a daze, she was awakened by a knock on the door, she immediately went over to take a look. To her surprise, someone had delivered her lunch. There was no need to think about it, it must have been arranged by Joseph Grant. This gentle and considerate man, sooner orter he would take away her heart. No, she couldn''t let him take advantage of her like that. As Alvina Miller enjoyed her delicious food, she continued topare notes secretly, but what she did not know was that the sincerity in her words that she refused to give had already fallen onto the man''s body. After eating her fill, Alvina Miller continued her rare life of leisure. When she slept for an afternoon nap, there was actually snow outside the window. "Wow, it''s starting to snow. It''s really winter!" Alvina Miller was wearing Joseph Grant''s wide pajamas, because her pajamas were too thin, she couldn''t find any way to pick up other men''s clothes. It was warm enough. She rubbed her two little hands together, then blew towards the window, reaching her hand out to write. If it was in the past, she would definitely write her name first, because this was an instinctive reaction, but at this moment, she had unwittingly written down Joseph Grant. When she finished writing, she finally realized why she didn''t put herself first. This was not scientific! She quickly wiped off the name and moved to the side. Then, she took a deep breath and wrote down her name in satisfaction,ughing foolishly. Grandfather said that as a woman must be selfish at times. Only selfish women can lead better lives. That was right, she had to be selfish. Chapter 1256 Chapter 1256 Alvina was thinking about how to be selfish, but at the same time, she started to worry about Joseph Grant. She heard that the political situation was getting worse and worse, and when she was watching the news in the morning, she saw a politicalmentator talking about the current situation. Although everything depended on their analysis and was not the truth, in her heart, Alvina Miller listened to this as if she was drumming, unable to calm down. Under the television cameras, Joseph Grant would always appear in various strict meetings. His expression was serious and calm, his gaze cold and deep, making people unable to tell what kind of man he was. If she had not truly interacted with Joseph Grant before, Alvina Miller would definitely have been deceived by his cold demeanor. She felt that he was just like the surface, clear and cold, the way he did things, the way he spoke, and the way he gave courtesy, but it seemed tock a bit of sincerity and humanity. He sat at the conference table, giving off a distant feeling like a star hanging in the sky. Even if one saw him in reality, he was still a man that could not be approached, and could only be viewed from a distance but not yed with. "Joseph Grant!" Alvina Miller exhaled lightly, and wrote down his name beside her. Seeing the two people''s names linked together, the corners of Alvina Miller''s mouth slightly raised upwards, this way he wouldn¡¯t feel lonely. Alvina Miller propped up her chin, waiting for Joseph Grant''s call. Because he said that he would try his best to go home to apany her, when he went out in the morning. At night, they would even go back to Miller Family to eat together. She would be happy just thinking about it, but also warm and romantic. This should count as a date between a man and a woman. right? It was a wonderful feeling to be able to make an appointment with someone for the rest of one''s life. Just as Alvina Miller was lost in thoughts, her phone rang. She rushed over and picked up the phone. It was an unfamiliar number. She was stunned. But she still answered. "Alvina, it''s me!" Joseph Grant''s voice sounded out. "Is this your new number?" Alvina Miller asked curiously. "No, this is one of my reserve numbers. I don''t want anyone to find out." Joseph Grant replied with a lowugh. "Oh, why do you call me at this number? Will you be back early in the afternoon? " Alvina Miller asked with a face full of anticipation. "Alvina, I have received thetest information. Old President may have taken action against me, so I will probably ignore you for a period of time!" Joseph Grant''s voice suddenly became heavy, obviously, he was also extremely angry at this. "Are you in danger?" Alvina Miller was so shocked that her fingers were holding onto her phone trembled, and her voice became worried. "Don''t worry about me, I''m on guard. I''m just afraid that you''ll be dragged into this, so, we won''t meet again for the next few days. Don''t worry, this is only a temporary measure, I won''t keep you waiting for too long." Joseph Grant was afraid that Alvina Miller would let his imagination run wild, hence he started to nervously exin. "I can wait you for a long time, but you should take care of yourself. Joseph Grant, don''t underestimate me. Even though I am a woman, I am not a petty person, and you are a man. If you want topete for your career, I will support you silently from behind. " Alvina Miller could know that he was worried that she would be angry, so she immediately gave him a carefree answer, reassuring him. "I know that you are a very reasonable and good girl, and I know that you will understand me, but it is precisely because of this that I feel sorry for you. Alvina, I will let you stay in that house for a few days, and I will probably return to my mother''s side for a few days. In this way, people can also detect that our rtionship is not very good, naturally they will not do to you!" Joseph Grant had decided to do the same before, but he didn''t know why he had been looking for an opportunity to meet her at the office, and then pounce on her when he returned home. Now, facing such a serious situation, he could only harden his heart and temporarily cut off their mutual thoughts. "I know, I know you''re thinking for me. Don''t worry, I''ll cooperate with you until the end, but you have to keep your word. You promised to marry me, so don''t go back on your word!" When Alvina Miller finished speaking, her voice was getting softer and softer, to the point that it sounded like she was about to cry. When Joseph Grant heard her crying, his heart suddenly tightened and waves of dull pain hit him. What he was most afraid of was her tears. This feeling made him feel ufortable. "I won''t go back on my word. I will do everything I promised you. Can you stop crying?" At this moment, other thanforting her, there was nothing else that Joseph Grant could think of. "Mm, I understand. Then let¡¯s hang up first, you''re busy!" Alvina Miller forced herself to smile, and decisively hung up the phone. She had been full of expectation just a moment ago, but now, all of it was gone. She was curled up in a corner of the sofa, her beautiful eyes were no longer sparkling like before. Even her expression was gloomy. In the end, she gave a self ¡ª deprecatingugh, "Alvina Miller, you''re finished. You''ve really fallen in love with him this time!" It was love, not like. Love was more profound than like, more content, not on the surface. As if the cells all over the body were sad for the man, missing him. Alvina Miller finally understood why she was so worried about her gains and losses, and even giggled asionally. She was getting more and more confused about her own emotions, and it turned out that all of this was because of love, she had fallen in love with Joseph Grant. That man was really charming. He had actually made her, a woman who kept her distance from men, carve her name into her heart in just a short month. "How annoying!" Alvina Miller muttered. Pleasant, but can''t get tired of it. "I''ll be going to work tomorrow. We might be able to catch a glimpse of him from afar!" Alvina Miller suddenly did not like the feeling of taking a vacation anymore. Her heart was empty, it was better to go to work, it was full, it let people not have time to think. The phone beside her hand rang again. Alvina Miller saw that it was her grandfather''s call, and her heart lifted a little.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Grandfather!" Alvina Miller shouted in a low voice. "Don''t you say that Joseph Grant would apany you to dinner? Will hee? " Old Master Miller asked her curiously. "Maybe he won''te. Grandfather, I''lle back alone and eat with you." Alvina Miller raised her spirits and said. "How are you getting along?" The Old Master Miller had absolute confidence in Joseph Grant, because Joseph definitely was not a man who would act rashly towards his granddaughter. "It''s a long story. Grandfather, can you promise me that you don''t ask us about it. I don''t want you be unhappy. You only need to know that I''m happy and not sad." Alvina really didn''t want grandfather to know the truth. Grandfather would definitely cry out for her injustice, and even grandfather would be willing to ept this act, but since grandfather doted on her so much, he would definitely worry about this matter. "Alvina, tell grandpa if you have any difficulties, grandpa will think of a way for you!" Old Master Miller was still very worried about her. "Grandfather, I will solve any difficulties myself, don''t you teach me this since I was young, just give me a chance to show off. I don''t have any feelings for Joseph Grant, it''s impossible for him to hurt me emotionally." Alvina Miller could only say something that went against her heart, and which put grandfather at ease. ''''Your stubborn girl, Joseph Grant still won''t move your heart, then your eyes will be staring at the sky!" Old Master Miller understood her granddaughter very well, and also felt that she might not have fallen for Joseph Grant yet. As long as she did not change her feelings, everything could be discussed. "Grandfather, I''m staying here to protect my life. I know my future ns very well, and I won''t let my love grow. Don''t try to persuade me anymore!" Alvina Miller pursed her lips lightly on purpose. "Was it Joseph Grant who was bad to you?" "No, no, on the contrary, he treats me very well. He is very courteous and considerate. I live quite well here!" Alvina Miller quickly smiled. This was the truth. "If he bes president, you still have no feelings for him. Grandpa won''t force you, you can find whoever you want." Old Master Miller said in a domineering tone. "Grandfather, you said it before, money is a sense of security. I have so much security, I won''t ask for a beating. Don''t worry, I''ll hang up first, I''lle back for dinner tonight!" Alvina Miller did not dare to continue the conversation with her grandfather. She was afraid that she would cry, because what she had said was all a lie. Alvina Miller hung up and sighed. Love was indeed a lie, did she be a bad child? Chapter 1257 Chapter 1257 When Joseph Grant returned to Grant Family mansion at around nine in the evening, the entire family surrounded him in the living room. This included his grandfather, his parents and his fifteen- year-old sister. Joseph Grant looked at this scene, and quietlyined. If he had known earlier, he would not have returned, and it was the time for interrogation. "Brother, that sister from Miller Family moves over to your ce. What stage have you reached?" His cutest, most mischievous, most childish one, Wendy Grant was the first to speak. She was really too curious, how could her brother get along with a girl. The Old Master Grant gave a serious warning. "Joseph, the reason why Miss Miller move to live with you is because she trusted our family''s rtionship, so you can''t do anything to her. Otherwise, how am I supposed to exin this to Miller Family?" "Grandfather, I cannot dare to do it!¡± Joseph Grant''s body stiffened, and immediately lowered his head to promise. Mr. Grant and Mrs. Grant looked at each other, not knowing what to say. "You are my most proud grandson. In the future, you will be someone who can aplish great things. Don''t fail at small things like rtionships between children. If you are able to control your own belt, then you''re a real man!" The old man seemed to think that his grandson''s answer was too brief, so he immediately reminded him. Joseph Grant''s handsome face turned red just like that. Wendy Grant snorted from the side as sheughed happily. Mrs. Grant felt sorry for her son and immediately turned to look at her father-inw, "Dad, Joseph isn''t that kind of person, I say that this Miss Miller is also very bold. She''s a girl, and if she''s really afraid of what my son will do to her, then she should take the initiative to leave!" "Why does the Miss Miller want to marry Joseph? Is it her own wish? This is originally an unspeakable business exchange, that''s why we have to be nicer to her granddaughter. She has already suffered grievances. " The old man said solemnly. Mrs. Grant''s heart hurt even more, and she couldn''t help but sigh, "if I had known that Joseph could not make his own decisions about marriage, I should not have pushed him to elect vice president!¡± Mrs. Grant''s gaze immediately turned towards the previous candidate to be the President, her husband. Mr. Grant trembled. Her gaze was too scary, he was finished. When he returned to his bedroom, he would be scolded again. After being re - elected for two consecutive terms, he was pulled down by the crafty scheme of the current President. Back then, when both sides had suffered, the other party had agreed to let the younger generation of the Grant Family take up the position of the Vice ¡ª President, thus, Joseph Grant was forced to participate in all kinds of political battles. He was only concerned with his father''s injustice before, but gradually, he realized that his mission and heavy responsibilities in seeking for his position was also because of his lofty ideals and vengeance. It was precisely because he had great ideals and revenge that every push had won the approval and support of the people, which had made him have a very high voice of support in just a few years. "It''s over, it''s the family war again. Every time elderly brotheres back, you all have to bring up the old story again, it''s no wonder brother doesn''t want to go back to this house anymore. Can you stop talking?" Seeing that the atmosphere in the living room had be heavy again, Wendy Grant immediately jumped out to smooth things over. As the Little Princess of the Grant Family, she had the right to speak. Even the strict Old Master Grant or Mrs. Grant, when they heard the little girl''sints, they were all startled and woke up in the next second. "Joseph, it''s gettingte. Rest early!" Old Master Grant went upstairs to rest after he finished his words of concern. Mr. Grant walked over and patted his son''s shoulder: "You must be working hard, take care of yourself.¡± Mrs. Grant rolled her eyes and quickly grabbed her son''s hand. "Let''s go, mom will cook a bowl of soup for you. You seem to have be skinnier recently!" Joseph Grant could not hold back andughed: "Mom, we have only met for a few days, when have you seen me slim down?" "Does Miss Miller Family torture you?" Mrs. Grant could not help but ask. "No, she''s very easy to get along with." Joseph Grant answered honestly. Mrs. Grant stopped in her tracks, and looked at her son''s face with a pair of shrewd eyes. When she realized that her son was not lying to her, she was slightly startled. Isn''t she the young miss of Miller Family? She should have a temper. You have never had a girlfriend before, so you don''t know how to get along with a woman. I''m really afraid that you¡¯ll be wronged. Your grandpa really is too old. Why does he arrange such a marriage for you?" "Mom, Alvina has a very good personality, and she''s also very simple and cute. I get along very well with her, and really, there''s nothing you are worried about." Joseph Grant didn''t want his mother to doubt him, so he hurriedly spoke up for her. "Alright, I know that you are very tolerant. How about this Miss Miller? I will judge for myself; you don''t speak up for her." Mrs. Grantughed angrily. "Mom, are you going to see her?" Joseph Grant''s handsome face tensed up as he asked nervously. "That''s right. There shouldn''t be anything wrong with that mother ¡ª in -w wants to meet her future daughter - in -w, right?" Mrs. Grant red at her son in dissatisfaction. "Yes, you should. But, Mom, if she''s too nervous and says something or does something that makes you unhappy, don''t me her, okay? " Joseph Grant was already worried about the woman''s reaction. "Look at how nervous you are, are you going to forget your mother once you have a wife?" Mrs. Grant was shocked, her son''s act of protecting his wife was too obvious, it sounded like she was going to make things difficult for her son''s wife. s, I can''t help but feel very sad. Joseph Grant''s handsome face instantly flushed red from his mother''s angry re. "Alright, wait here. Mom will heat up a bowl of chicken soup for you!" Mrs. Grant was toozy to bother with his daughter ¡ª in ¡ªw anymore. In any case, no matter how much her son liked her, it would not change the fact that he was her son. Joseph Grant was a high and mighty Vice-President. At home, he was the son of his parents. He never missed his own identity. With a ponytail, Wendy Grant hopped over to his brother''s side and sat down. Her two small hands supported her chin, blinking with her clear ck and white eyes, as she stared at her big brother without blinking. Joseph Grant cast a nce at his sister, and could not help but ask while smiling, "What are you looking at?" "Brother, have you kissed her?" Wendy Grant blinked her big eyes, and asked with a low voice. Joseph Grant trembled, his handsome face immediately became serious: "Children are not allowed to ask questions of the Lord." "I''m not young anymore. I''m fifteen years old, and I''m just concerned about you. You are my brother" Wendy Grant immediately said in a serious tone. Joseph Grant was helpless against his little sister who was a little over ten years old. He remembered that when he came back from school, he saw his father carrying a small thing and walking over to him. Then, he gently said to him, "Joseph, you already have a little sister. She is very cute." The first time Joseph Grant saw his little sister; it was just a small ball of meat. At that time, he had also worked part-time as a wet nurse for a long time before finally raising his sister to the age of three. Afterwards, all the adults told him that he was not allowed to bully his little sister, and that he was allowed to protect her and let her go. In a twinkling of an eye, his sister would ask him a question that was not suitable for a child. Time passed quickly, and her sister became a strange little girl. "Right now, the most important thing for you is to study hard, Upwards Ho!!" Joseph Grant reached out and pinched his little sister''s cheek. "Brother, is that sister pretty? Is he as pretty as me? " Wendy Grant pushed her brother''s hands away and continued to ask her questions. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "A little more beautiful than you!" Joseph Grant said something enmity. "What? Don''t you say that I''m the most beautiful girl in the world since I was young? You liar!" Wendy Grant immediately red at him in anger. Joseph Grant thought about it carefully. He seemed to have said something irresponsible like that before, but she was only five or six years old at that time. "Alright, you''re a bit prettier than her!" "Bro, you''re so hypocritical. I''ll tell my future sister-inw to know and ask her treat you!" Wendy Grant pouted again. "Wendy, are you really going to betray your brother?" Joseph Grant didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Mm, if I want to curry favor with my future sister-inw, I can only betray you!" After Wendy Grant finished speaking, she immediately turned around and ran away. Chapter 1258 Chapter 1258 Joseph Grant thought that they would not meet again in the short term. Alvina hoped that what he said was short-term maybe for one or two days, but what she had never thought of was that it had been 8 or 9 days since the time they had turned around. Alvina Miller returned to his house alone. Although there was someone who woulde to the house regrly during dinner, so she wouldn''t starve, she still felt empty and lonely. She really wanted to see Joseph Grant again. That desire almost made Alvina Miller go crazy. She never knew that thinking about someone was such an ufortable feeling. It was as if one''s soul waspletely empty. Today, Alvina Miller was really unable to control herself. After learning that the Mr. Vice ¡ª President was holding a meeting in a conference room on the third floor, Alvina Miller took the initiative to brazenly ask Carl ck to be the receptionist on the third floor. Carl ck greatly appreciated her thick -skinned courage, so she raised her hand towards her: "You go with Kelly." Alvina Miller immediately beamed as she turned around. Seeing Kelly in a daze, she lightly nudged her with her arm. "Kelly, let''s go!" Kelly seemed to have woken up from a dream, her face suddenly flushed red, she turned and followed Alvina Miller out of the office. The meeting was scheduled for three-thirty in the afternoon, and they were in the conference room an hour ahead of schedule. While wiping the table, Kelly said to Alvina Miller: "Alvina, have you heard that Vice -President has just proposed to demolish the area where my family was built. He is truly a good leader who cares about the people." Alvina Miller was seated on her desk with a bottle of mineral water, suddenly hearing Kelly''s words, she was stunned. "Is that so? When did this happen? " She spent thest few days madly thinking about that man, and she really wasn''t concerned about national affairs at all. As for what Joseph Grant had aplished, it also wasn''t within her scope of attention, she was very vulgar and worried about when she would be able to see him again, and when she would be able to eat the spaghetti that he had made. "Just yesterday, it passed the council''s review. I heard that it was the Vice-President that insisted on settling that region, Alvina, if my family were to be demolished, would I be rich too? Our vige counts as the center of the city. Although my family only has a three - stores building, I do some calctions and if the government really tear it down, my family would have almost ten million dors in demolition money!" Kelly said happily. The man she liked was actually fighting for her benefit. Oh god, she almost thought that it was because Mr. Vice -President was concerned about her living environment that she resolutely proposed that n. "Then congrattions. Even if you be the second generation of breaking, you won''t need to walk such a dangerous street home anymore." Alvina Miller was truly happy for her, but after thinking carefully, could this be rted to her previous suggestion? Was it because Joseph Grant listened to her opinion that he solved it so quickly? With such quick and decisive style of doing things, it really was like a man''s responsibility. Alvina Miller''s heart could not help but beat even faster. "Yea, when I have the money, I must dress myself up properly. Alvina, the cosmetics you use now must be very expensive. I really envy your family for being so good. Unlike me, I need to save money to buy decent cosmetics. Life is so difficult!" Kelly already treated Alvina Miller as a good friend that she could pour out, so she didn''t mindughing at her own awkward state. Alvina Millerughed dryly: "I am just reaching out my hand to ask for money, I can''tpare to you, you are the one relying on your own ability, I am an old nsman, the kind of person that people despise the most!" "Alvina, you are the most easygoing person I''ve ever met in my life. In fact, we have a lot of rich people in our office, but don''t you see how proud they are? They all serve the people, and yet they act as if they are born to be superior?" After praising Alvina Miller, Kelly stomped hard on some of the people she was not used to. "Kelly, don''t talk about them like that. It''s already amazing that they can put down their status and come to work here." Alvina Miller, on the other hand, took the grudges between these woman lightly. She did not have the time to meddle in other people''s business. "Hurry up, we don''t have much time left for the meeting!" Kelly looked at her watch and urged her on. Thus, the two of them went out after arranging the meeting room. The two of them waited respectfully at the side of the meeting room''s door. From afar, they saw a group of people walking towards them. This time, the guests were not foreign guests, but the leaders of the office. The leader was the young and handsome Mr. Vice-President Joseph Grant, and beside him was his trusted aides and a group of people. When Joseph Grant saw Alvina Miller from afar, his gaze never shifted away from her again. His deep eyes locked onto that slender and straight figure of hers, and a gentle smile emerged from the bottom of his heart. Why was she here? Was it for him? Thinking about this reason, Joseph Grant''s thin lips subconsciously curled upwards, as if the good mood of the day had started from the moment he saw her. Alvina Miller also noticed the man walking towards her from the corner of her eyes, but she did not raise her head to look at him. After all, he had ignored her for so many days, she also had her dignity, and since he did note looking for her, she wanted to ... Ignore him. Kelly was even bolder than Alvina. She quickly looked towards Joseph Grant and saw that Joseph Grant was also looking at her. Furthermore, there was a gentle yet loving smile on her face. Loving? Kelly waspletely shocked by what she had just thought. Oh my god, how could she see the look of love in Vice-President''s eyes from under his imposing exterior? No, she must have been mistaken. In just a few seconds, Joseph Grant was already in front of Alvina Miller. Seeing her unblinking eyes staring at the ground, he stopped his steps, and said with a low yet polite voice: "Thank you for your hard work!" Kelly also lowered her head, and did not dare look into Joseph Grant''s eyes. Hearing Vice- President''s words of condolences to them, Kelly immediately replied seriously: "Thank you Mr. Vice- President for your care, we feel deeply honored to be able to serve the people, and we don''t feel our hard work!" After Kelly finished speaking, she lightly knocked her arm against Alvina Miller, imagining that Alvina Miller as a fool who had been scared silly by Joseph Grant. So Kelly immediately reminded Alvina to answer honestly, not anger Vice-President. "Compared with Mr. Vice ¡ª President, who cares about the people, we naturally dare not neglect and learn from the Vice President." Alvina Miller seemed to be speaking in all seriousness, but Joseph Grant was able to hear her gritting her teeth. The smile on her thin lips gradually deepened, and his gaze focused even more on her pink lips. "Good, your ambition ismendable!" Joseph Grant praised her, then reluctantly retracted his gaze from her pretty face, but at thest moment, the woman who had her head lowered finally raised her eyes and red at him, then quickly went back down. Joseph Grant was slightly startled, and couldn''t help but let out a soft sigh. Did this woman me him? The group went in, and Kelly''s smile did not waver as she looked at the door gently. Then, she walked over and gently closed the door. "One of youe in and help pour the tea." A staff member stuck his head out softly. Kelly did not wait for Alvina Miller to speak, she had already rushed in. while Alvina also wanted to go in, but she missed the opportunity, and stared nkly at Kelly who had disappeared inside the door. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. s, she didn''t even get the chance to pour tea for them, Alvina Miller, you are useless. Just as Alvina Miller was feeling depressed, suddenly, her phone rang. She was stunned, and secretly looked around, then quickly reached out and took out her phone to take a look. Was it Joseph Grant who sent her a message telling her to go to the men''s restroom in ten minutes? "Damn, what is this invitation? Am I crazy? " After Alvina Miller read the text message, she felt that Joseph Grant wanted to trick her, she was a woman. Although she was nervous, Alvina Miller knew that Joseph Grant would not use her reputation to joke. Maybe, she really would have a chance to meet him. As a result, she stared at her phone and looked at the time. When the time wasn''t too far off, she saw the big door open, and Joseph Grant walked out by himself. Chapter 1259 Chapter 1259 The man walked in front of her with his tall and straight body. He didn''t even spare her a single nce as he treated her like she was thin air. On the other hand, Alvina Miller was not strong enough, when she suddenly saw Josephing out, her eyes seemed to be glued to his face, and could not move her eyes away. When Joseph Grant really walked towards the direction of the bathroom, Alvina Miller noticed that a few of his attendants had followed him there. They had probably cleared the area for him. Even if he wanted to go to the washroom, he still needed to clear the scene. Ever since Alvina Miller was born, she had only seen Joseph Grant who did like that. Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes looked around. In the end, she still mustered up her courage and lowered her head to walk towards the washroom quickly. The men and women bathroom was facing the door, and there were fewer people there, so when Alvina Miller went over, the staff looked at her amiably, but did not ridicule her. Alvina Miller¡¯s embarrassed face flushed, but she must admit that the skills Joseph Grant used to train his subordinates were truly brilliant, they could even act so amiably as a cover for. Alvina Miller stood in the middle of the two entrances and was momentarily in a dilemma. She had never had such difficulty deciding one thing in her entire life. In the past, she had only dared to sneak a peek at the entrance to the men''s restroom, but she absolutely did not dare to step inside. "Don''t you want toe in?" Just as Alvina Miller was in a daze, a male voice with a low chuckle came over from the men''s restroom. Alvina Miller turned around, and saw the man opening the door with one hand, while the other hand was in his pocket, looking at her with a gentle and gentle expression. Alvina Miller bit her lips and fearlessly went through the door. The man was still standing by the door. She walked in a bit hurriedly, but once she entered, she directly bumped into him. "Ouch!" Alvina Miller''s forehead crashed into his hard chest, causing her to deliberately exaggerate as she cried out in pain. Joseph Grant quickly closed the door, lowered his head to check her forehead, and said warmly: "Does it hurt? Let me see!" The man''s finger was already about to touch her forehead, but Alvina Miller pushed his hand away angrily and turned her back. She said angrily, "Vice-President likes to date in the washroom, this interest is really hard for ordinary people to ept." "Alvina, are you angry?" Joseph Grant''s handsome face darkened, his voice was full of regret and depression. Alvina Miller turned her head fiercely, her clear eyes focused on the man''s face. Of course she was angry, she had not contacted him for so many days while he had nevere looking for her, which made her to live alone in his house. "I''m sorry!" The man apologized in a low voice. Alvina Miller was slightly stunned. The way Joseph Grant apologized was very sincere, causing her remaining grievances to disappear as well. "Forget it, I won''t bother with you!" Alvina Miller raised her small hand, she was only saying that she was angry, but her heart was not angry at all. On the contrary, her heart was beating faster upon seeing him. "Let me see!" Joseph Grant saw that she was not angry anymore, and continued to touch her forehead, which had a small patch of red, he immediately felt the urge to help her rub it. However, before he could even rub it, he felt a delicate body hit him in the chest, followed by two small hands tightly wrapping around his well-built body. Joseph Grant''s body froze, he did not expect her to be so passionate, a burst of joy shed across his heart, following that, he extended his hand, and held her tightly. The two of them embraced each other like this for a good while. Joseph Grant lowered his head and felt that the girl had lifted her eyes as well. In the next moment, she hefted her toes and stuck her pink and sweet lips on his. Joseph Grant was shocked once again, he lost all of his rationality, and after going through her lips, the man suddenly became crazy too. Alvina Miller took two steps back, and leaned against the wall. The man''s sturdy body also leaned over, and with two warm palms, he gently and carefully held her charming face, and his thin lips assaulted her. This madness seemed to be within her expectations, but it also seemed to be within his expectations. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Their auras were no longer stable and Joseph Grant''s eyes dimmed. He swept her gaze back and forth her face with reluctance, as if to hold her hazy eyes deep in his heart. Alvina Miller was also breathing unsteadily, but she gently pushed the man away, her face burning with shyness. Heavens, was that madness just now her doing? Joseph Grant could not help butugh when he saw her cover her face: "What''s wrong? Shy?" "Nope!" Alvina Miller would never admit to being shy. "I have wronged you these past few days, but there are still plenty of days like this. If you do not wish to stay at my house, then you should temporarily move back to the Miller Family!" Joseph Grant was concerned about her quietly. "No, I''m used to living in your house, I don''t want to move!" Alvina Miller curled her lips. "I''lle over to see you one day when I have some free time. However, due to the serious situation recently, I can''t get too close to you. I don''t want to involve you!" Joseph Grant stretched out his hand to straighten her slightly disheveled long hair, and his words were filled with helplessness and annoyance. "Will your family be your weakness too?" Alvina Miller couldn''t help but be concerned about him. "No, Old President once swore in front of everyone that as long as my family wasn''t involved in politics, they wouldn''t threaten my family''s safety. Now that he is about to lose his power, he definitely won''t go back on his oath. Furthermore, my parents never interfere in politics, and he can¡¯t find any weakness to threaten them. It is you, you are my biggest weakness." Joseph Grant exined in a low voice. "Don''t worry about me, I''m doing pretty well by myself. You have to be careful, I don''t want anything to happen to you!" How could Alvina Miller still get angry at him? Time was short, she had to cherish it. "You''re so sensible, it really makes my heart ache!" Joseph Grant had originally thought that Alvina Miller was born in a noble family, a willful, yful, and wild girl who did not like to reason. But now, he realized that this girl had a lot of character that he greatly admired. "Is that so? Then why don''t you love dearly for me!" Alvina Miller stretched out her small hand and indistinctly tugged at his sleeve. Her actions and gaze simply made Joseph Grant lose control on the spot. He lifted her chin again and sucked greedily with his thin lips before saying hoarsely, "How can I love you? Hmm?" Alvina Miller also wanted to joke around with him, because this man''s serious look always made her feel evil. She always wanted to tear off hisyer of clothes and see if he had any other secrets. She didn''t expect that the wild beast in his eyes would really give her a fright. "Enough, enough. Do you want to go out first? We''ve been here too long! " Alvina Miller was so scared that she quickly tried to escape. Joseph Grant bit his lips. This girl was really ruthless, she had piqued his interest just now, and now she personally poured a bucket of ice water over him. He was in pain, but she acted as if nothing happened. "You go out first, I''lle outter!" Joseph Grant also knew that it was about time, he couldn''t dy for too long. "Joseph Grant, say something that you love me!" Alvina Miller opened the door, but did not immediately head out. Instead, she turned her head and maliciously raised her eyebrows as she requested. Joseph Grant,"..." "Are you telling me or not! If you don''t want to say it, then I leave!" Alvina Miller even threatened him. It was really too hard for a strict and dull man to suddenly say such sweet words of love for her. Joseph Grant was naturally reserved. Asking him to give a speech for an hour was definitely not a problem for him, but for him to say such small words between a man and a woman, he was ... Alvina Miller waited for him for two seconds. Seeing that he was only staring at her in a daze but not a single word came out, she was a little depressed and immediately took a step. "Alvina Miller!" Seeing that she was about to leave, Joseph Grant''s face became anxious, and shouted her name. "What?" Alvina Miller did not turn back, but the corner of her mouth was raised, showing a smug look. "I love you!" A deep, maic male voice, with a hint of shyness, came from behind her. Alvina Miller finally could not hold it in anymore andughed out loud. She turned around, raised her beautiful eyes slightly and said, "I get it, if you mess with me again in the future, I''ll let you say it ten times!¡± Joseph Grant, Finally, Alvina Miller was happy and left quickly. She was in high spirits and had a smile on her face. The people who were standing by the side still had warm and kind expressions. Alvina Miller blushed and quickly ran away. Chapter 1260 Chapter 1260 Joseph Grant leaned against the wall for a while to calm down his breath, the handsome face restored calmness and rigors once again. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. When Alvina Miller ran back to her post, she saw that Kelly hade out unknowingly. Seeing Alvina Miller running over, Kelly could not help but ask, "Where do you go? Don''t you know you''re not allowed to run around when you''re working?" "I... I can''t hold it in anymore! I won''t leave next time! " Alvina Miller immediately answered with a bitter face. Just then, Joseph Grant walked out from the corridor. Kelly''s gaze was immediately captivated by the man''s manly charm, how could she hear Alvina Miller''s exnation. Joseph Grant had also walked back from the direction of the washroom. Kelly''s gaze couldn''t help but scan Alvina Miller''s face, and the doubt rose in her heart. "Vice-President!" Kelly immediately greeted Joseph Grant respectfully as she passed by. "En!" Joseph Grant responded indifferently, and pushed the door to enter. However, Alvina Miller''s eyes were staring at the ceiling. Just now, Joseph was clearly burning with passion inside the washroom, why did he look like someone owed him money again? "Alvina, how is your rtionship with your boyfriend? Can you talk to me? " Kelly looked at Alvina with a heavy heart and asked. "It''s just a normal rtionship, what''s the matter?" Alvina Miller casually answered. Hearing the word average, Kelly''s expression became serious: "Alvina, your rtionship with your boyfriend is average, isn''t that dangerous? When you are going to get engaged?" "No, but the two of us will definitely get married!" Alvina Miller didn''t know what Kelly meant by asking these questions, she only answered them in a daze. "Is that so? Why are you so sure?" When Kelly heard that they had to get married, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief. If Alvina Miller was definitely going to marry her boyfriend, then even if Alvina had some ideas about Vice-President, Kelly wouldn''t dare to carry it out. "I don''t know. Anyway, our two families mean that we have to get married. But right now, we''re still tempering our rtionship, so we don''t know when we''ll be together." Alvina Miller''s scheming was not serious, other than being unable to say his boyfriend''s true identity and name, she had actually said out her feelings. Only now did Kelly calm down andfort her, "Alright, don''t be sad anymore. You must be fated to be together!" "Thank you for your blessings!" Alvina Miller was immediately happy again. There was only one tragic word to describe Gabriel Addison''s life at present. His rtionship with his wife, Beverly Batts, was on the verge of breaking up. He had decided to get divorced, because he had already submitted his resignation letter to his superior, and since his career hade to an end, the marriage he had worked so hard to maintain should alsoe to an end. Unfortunately, Beverly Batts did not want to divorce him. From her initial shock, anger, urging him to stay, and the crying, she calmed down, and decided that she would not give Gabriel Addison a chance to free herself. Even if they no longer loved each other, she would definitely not divorce him. Gabriel Addison could do nothing about her, because she had the support of her mother''s family, but Gabriel Addison was about to lose everything. Gabriel cannot get the divorce. Not only was he unable to get divorce, Beverly Batts had a lot of proof of his disloyalty. She finally understood why her husband, who had doted on her in the past, had be a coldblooded and heartless stranger, and the reason was that he had other women. Furthermore, Beverly Batts already knew who this other woman was. Beverly Batts was also a strong character. She found out that there was something fishy. It was definitely impossible to ask her to keep quiet. Hence, she brought along some evidence and went to find Belle Ann directly. She was deliberately picking up Belle''s working time to find Belle at herpany. Beverly had a high-air passage through the hall, wearing a set of famous brands that glittered with precious light. She wished that she could put on all the things that could reveal her identity and status, so that people could see that she was a noble woman who can''t easily offend. With a darkened face, Beverly Batts directly went to the entrance of Belle Ann''s office and was stopped by the front desk. "Madam, who are you looking for?" "I am looking for Belle Ann!" Beverly Batts said with a disdainful tone. "Do you look for Miss Ann? Do you have an appointment? Our Miss Ann is a little busy! " Thedy on the front desk smiled politely. "Yeah, I know she¡¯s very busy, trying to seduce other people''s husbands, but you should tell her whether she wants me to go in or if she needs me to shout like a shrew." Beverly Batts came with a belly full of fire, so she naturally lost herposure when she spoke. The few beautiful girls at the front desk looked at each other in panic, and in the end, one of them quickly gave Belle Ann a call. "Miss Ann, ady is looking for you!" "Tell her, I am Gabriel Addison''s wife!" Beverly Batts immediately introduced herself. The beautifuldy at the front desk hung up and said to Beverly Batts: "Miss Ann wants you to go in!" Beverly Batts snorted, grabbed her bag, and walked inside withrge strides. Arriving at Belle Ann ''s office, Beverly Batts angrily pushed open the door and entered. A graceful woman wearing a professional suit, with a light makeup, long hair tied behind her head, gave off a refined and intelligent vibe, andpared to the jewelry that covered her body. She seemed much younger, younger than her by over thirty years. Beverly Batts quickly sized Belle Ann up, and made comparisons Finally, she was so angry that patted the desk forcefully and shouted. "Belle Ann, a beach, how can you seduce my husband? Do you know what is shameless, despicable, shameless!" Being pointed at and cursed at, Belle Ann s expression instantly turned cold, and she sneered: "I know you¡¯re Gabriel Addison''s wife, why are you looking for me? If you are just here to scold me, I suggest you not to worry, I have no contact with Gabriel Addison anymore!" "No contact, take a look for yourself!" Beverly Batts took out a pile of photos from her bag. "Look at what a fox spirit like you has done. My husband neveres home, he always revolves around your house and yourpany. You still dare to say that you and him have no problems? Do you think I''m blind? " Beverly Batts was so angry that her entire body was trembling, she really wanted to reach out and tear that beautiful face of Belle Ann''s. Belle Ann picked a few photos to look at and discovered that the one in the picture was indeed Gabriel Addison. Furthermore, Gabriel Addison was standing outside her door and thepany''s entrance, squatting, sitting, standing, and smoking. "What can this prove? It''s proved that your husband is interested in me. I''mpletely innocent towards him." Belle Ann was still shocked in her heart, what was Gabriel Addison doing? Was he crazy? Why was he circling around her every day? "Why does my husband want to see you? It''s because you''re cheap and shameless. It must have been some shameful way to take his soul away. Belle Ann, you are a person with a reputation and status after all. With your face like a fox, you can look for any man you don''t like, but why do you have to break up my family and marriage? You will be punished for doing so. " Beverly Batts scolded to the end, then suddenly cried out of despair. Belle knew Beverly wouldn''t let her go easily, so sheughed at herself. "Your so-called retribution, I really paid for it. I and Gabriel Addison were in love twenty years ago, but at that time, he abandoned me and my daughter after I was just a few months pregnant, and married you. In the past twenty odd years, I have bravely walked over, but now, you''re ming me. Beverly Batts, have you not seen clearly what kind of person he is?" Beverly Batts'' body shook as if she was struck by lightning, she trembled from head to toe: "What do you say? You have a daughter with him? Twenty years ago? " "That''s right, I don''t need to hide it from you. My daughter has already grown up, and I have always told her that she has no father, and I have never taken the initiative to destroy your family. If I wanted to seduce him, I would have done so twenty years ago. You''ve already said it before, my conditions are already so good, what kind of man can''t I find? Why should I find a married man, and a man of average ability?" Belle Ann mocked, every word was logical, and Beverly was unable to refute her. "You actually have a daughter!" Beverly Betts''s entire body shivered, she almost lost her bnce, this was simply a huge blow. "Don''t worry, I won''t let my daughter recognize him, and I definitely won''t destroy your rtionship. The problem of your marriage isn''t with me, but with you." Belle Ann continued to speak coldly. Chapter 1261 Chapter 1261 Even if Belle Ann ''s exnation was any clearer, or any more wless, Beverly Batts still hated her. No matter if it was because Belle Ann and Gabriel Addison had a rtionship before or after their marriage, Beverly Batts still wished that she could tear Belle Ann s young and beautiful face into shreds. As expected, men were all visual creatures. Now that she was old and ugly, he would find all sorts of reasons not to love her. If he returned and fell for Belle Ann, the vixen, how could she let them go? Beverly Batts immediately turned around and shouted towards the people in the main office: "Your boss seduce my husband, everyone helps me speak up. If you follow such a shameless boss, you won''t have a good future, and I advise all of you married women, you do not let this kind of seductive woman get to know your husband, otherwise, your end will be as miserable as mine!" Belle Ann had simply overestimated this woman''s character, and thought that they would do whatever they wanted, calmly settling the matter, but now it seemed that Beverly Batts wished for nothing more than to cause a ruckus that would be known by everyone. Belle Ann immediately called the security department. Not longter, two security guards came forward to stop her. "What are you doing? What is it? Do you know who I am? My husband is deputy mayor Gabriel Addison, why don''t you try to touch me? " Beverly Batts immediately pointed at the two guards and cursed, threatening them. Everyone present was shocked, they never thought that the woman who was shouting so loudly would actually be the wife of the deputy mayor, Gabriel Addison. Everyone was secretly amazed, who would have thought that the dignified and elegant female boss would actually seduce a married couple, causing them to have disagreements. The wife even came to thepany to seek justice. In a moment, Beverly Betts''s actions had an extremely negative impact on Belle Ann, the employees of thepany also started to gossip. Some people would see Gabriel Addison often loitering at the entrance of the hall, so they would naturally deepen the mysterious rtionship between Belle and Gabriel. "Madam, please calm down. This is the office area, and your noise will affect the work of others." The guard advised her patiently. "Heh, I just don''t want this bad woman to work and win. If you dare to touch me, I''ll punish you!" As Beverly Batts said that, she folded her hands in front of her chest and sat on a sofa. Seeing that she was a woman, the two guards didn''t feel right going forward to pull her, so they could only helplessly look for Belle Ann to ask for a solution. Belle Ann had just called Gabriel Addison, and when Gabriel Addison heard her wifeing to her company making a ruckus, he was extremely shocked and was rushing over. "Let her cause a ruckus, you guys go back to your posts first!" Belle Ann did not dare make things difficult for the two guards. More than ten minutester, Beverly Batts was still sitting in her seat crying as she scolded, while comining about Belle Ann s evil deeds. In short, she treated the word "unspeakable" as if it were nothing, and wished that everyone would know about her family''s ugly appearance and see how many people could sympathize with and pity her. Those who had listened to Beverly Batts''s curses with interest before, now they felt goosebumps all over their bodies when they saw how Beverly Batts broke all ties between her and her husband one by one. One of the male clerk thought that if his future wife was like this woman and ran in front of others toin about his faults, it would be like a nightmare. Some of the women, from their sympathy at the beginning to their annoyance in the end, were dissatisfied with Beverly Batts''s actions that affected everyone''s work. Finally, a middle-aged man pushed open the ss door and walked in quickly. "Hubby... Husband, you came. She scolds me and bullies me! " Seeing Gabriel Addison walking over angrily, Beverly Batts immediately ran over and acted pitifully. "Pah!" Gabriel Addison pped her on the face and stunned her. "I won''t stop you if you like to embarrass yourself, but you¡¯vepletely thrown my face away." This was the first time Gabriel Addison used his hand to hit her, and it was also because he was too angry that Beverly actually ran over to Belle Ann s ce to look for trouble. Of course, he hit her because he had his own selfish thoughts, he still wanted to keep his beautiful image in front of Belle Ann, but now, all of this was ruined by this woman. "You ... You hit me?" Beverly Batts couldn''t believe it. Previously, when she had suffered and been wronged outside, he would definitely reach out to hug her and pat her on the shoulder tofort her. Why? Why did he not only not console her, but also beat her in front of so many people? Gabriel Addison was the deputy mayor, so of course many people would recognize him. At this moment, seeing that Gabriel had unceremoniously pped his wife''s face, all of them were extremely shocked. Gabriel Addison also knew that he did not behave properly just now. However, other than waking up this shrew, he had no other way to quell the anger in his heart. "Please do not believe her nonsense. I have no rtionship with you, Miss Ann. Please do not misunderstand. My wife is mentally ill, so I will take her away immediately. Please do not believe anything she says.¡± After Gabriel Addison finished speaking, he forcefully pulled Beverly Batts out of the door. Beverly Batts looked like an idiot. Her face was swollen and her expression was hollow and haggard. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Gabriel Addison, I want to divorce you, I want to divorce you!" When she regained her senses, she was already at the elevator door, so she immediately punched and kicked Gabriel Addison, growling frantically. She had never been wronged like this before, not even her family members could bear to scold her. "You say it yourself, whoever doesn''t want to leave will be an idiot!" Gabriel Addison also pointed at her face and returned the respect with gritted teeth. Beverly Batts felt as if her bones were spamming, and she was barely able to stand steadily. How did her marriage end up like this? Gabriel Addison really wanted to shake her off and treat her like a gue. Was she really that scary? The two of them returned home without saying a word. Gabriel Addison immediately went upstairs to get the divorce agreement, he had already signed it, as long as Beverly Batts signed it, the marriage would be over. "Let''s sign it. Don''t go back on your word. We can''t possibly continue to live here." Gabriel Addison ced the pen on the table, lowered his head and lit a cigarette. Beverly Batts'' eyes were nk, her expression aggrieved, she suddenly extended her hand and grabbed the divorce agreement, tearing at it angrily, and then smashing it ruthlessly at Gabriel Addison, causing him entire body to be smashed into pieces. "I won''t sign, even if you die, you don''t think about getting a divorce. Gabriel Addison, since you don''t love me anymore, then let''s torture each other to death. I have plenty of money, but what about you? You''ll end up like a dog, unable to even eat food. If you have the guts, go and sue me. I''ll see if you dare!" Beverly Batts had finally awakened. Her personality was already extremely extreme, once she thought of signing for a divorce, Gabriel Addison could look for another woman, or even try to reunite with Belle Ann , she would definitely hate him to death. She would definitely not let him do as she pleased. Gabriel Addison knew it wouldn''t be this simple. He looked at Beverly Batts with cold eyes: "Don''t you want to see how miserable I am? Rest assured, there will be a day when you will see it. But I warn you that do not find trouble with Belle Ann, and even more so, do not find trouble with Mary!" "Oh, right, I almost forget, you still have a bastard, Gabriel Addison, thanks to you reminding me, that bastard is almost twenty years old, her existence is practically making me sick, as if she proves that you two have been in love for more than twenty years, I won''t let her go, I won''t!" When Beverly Batts thought of Belle Ann s daughter, her face turned sinister, and she roared at Gabriel Addison in pain. "If you dare touch her and try. I no longer have the face to acknowledge her. Why can''t you show mercy? Beverly Batts, do you know why you are not living a happy life? Do you know why I''m not happy? Because you''ve been driving me like your ve from the beginning. Have we spoken of fairness in this marriage? I''ve served you from beginning to end, working as your ver." Gabriel Addison also roared out the sorrow in his heart. Beverly Betts''s entire body froze, her eyes that were as big as bells stared straight at the man with sorrow. The love she thought she had was the tolerance of this man. How sad. Chapter 1262 Chapter 1262 There was a woman of about twenty¡ªfive to twenty ¡ªsix years of age sitting in front of John Wayne. She had a head of elegant and beautiful brown hair, had a delicate face, was graceful and beautiful, had ced her graduation certificate on the table, had achieved excellent results, and had even studied at several famous universities abroad. She could be said to be a beauty with high education and looks, and just her knowledge was enough to make men retreat. "Larissa Reed, your name is a little special. However, this will not affect your mission this time!" John Wayne said with a smile. "Ie home on the orders of my uncle to help you. My uncle is the current Defense Minister, he wholeheartedly serves the nation and is my role model. Regarding this mission, I already know about it, you do not need to recount it further, you only need to tell me, based on my knowledge and experience, do I have any chance to work for Edwards?" When Larissa Reed opened her mouth, it was like talking to a female elite. She never liked wasting time on boring issues. "I know that Edwards has recently been recruiting a manager for his PR team. His previous PR manager left due to illness, so this position suits you best, because you might be able to attend various meetings with him, and the day after tomorrow is the official interview. Edwards has always paid attention to public rtions in thepany, and I believe that if he is free, he will personally come and interview you, whether you can stand out from the nearly 100 applicants or not, we can only wait and see!" John Wayne immediately said with a businesslike expression. "I know the family tree and history of the Wayne Family. Mr. Wayne, you clearly had the chance to be a manager before. How do you "It''s not convenient for me to reveal the personal matters of the Wayne Family. You just have to take care of your own matters." John Wayne''s face sank. Naturally, he did not want to mention the thing that he was sent to prison by his father for murdering his nephew five years ago. That would be a great stain on his life. "Heh, my apologies, I just want to know more about the Wayne Family. Right, how is Edwards? What is his character like?" Larissa Reed could not help but be interested in the goal of her mission. As long as one had understood Edwards, the man, then most of the women would be filled with interest and curiosity towards his mysteriousness, believing that he was an extremely charming man. He would also definitely be a cold - blooded killer towards females. Otherwise, why would the woman like him finally be sad? However, hearing that his current wife was the only woman that could get close to him. Larissa Reed could not help but be curious about the woman called Lily. She wanted to know how outstanding Lily was to be able to make this man look at her in another light, and marry her. "Edwards is a cunning and cunning man, he has extremely sharp judgement towards the market, he has always been decisive in his actions, has never easily made decisions, and has always been very careful with every single detail of his work. Thus, in terms of business, he has almost no weakness, he has spent thest few years capturing customers and the market, basically monopolizing several industries. If you want to break out his power at this time, there will be no result. You can''t make trouble for him on business, so you can only find his private creatures. There are not many women who can get close to him at present. His rtions are all men. At present, as for public rtions manager, if he insists on recruiting a man, then your chance is zero. " John Wayne sneered as he analyzed his nephew''s personality, while speaking with gritted teeth. "He really is a challenging man. He must be very charming." Larissa Reed said, she extended her hand out and took a picture, her eyes shining with a proud smile. The figure of Edwards in the photo was a silhouette as he walked out of the car. The profile of his perfect and invincible face could vaguely be seen, the lines on his face were exquisite, like a sculpture, full of the masculine charm. Even though Larissa Reed considered herself to be a strong woman, in the end, no matter how strong she was, she would still submit herself to a man. A woman who could be a queen, she must have a heart that endured loneliness. Larissa Reed was young, she did not want to be queen, she just wanted to have an imperial man to dote on her, such a woman was the happiest and perfect. "What a pity, we are enemies!" Larissa Reed helplessly put down the photo, her hands sped together, as though she was trying to calm down the grief in her heart. "What is it? You fall in love with him before even seeing him? " John Wayneughed sarcastically. "You don''t understand. Some people don''t need to meet or listen to others. He has charm that captivates people!" Larissa Reed mocked herself softly. "Then is it a mistake for us to ask you to work in hispany? You seem to fall in love with him!" John Wayne''s face changed as heughed coldly in doubt. "Don''t worry, I won''t fall in love with him. Of course, to be able to be together with such a man for a period of time, I won''t have any regrets in my life, will I?" Larissa Reed smiled again, proud and confident. John Wayne was already an old man, and had a tinge of appreciation for the rtionship between a man and a woman. He coldlyughed: "If you only want to be with him for a while, then I''m very supportive." "Alright, I have to register for the interview. Wishing me sess!" Larissa Reed stood up, took her things and prepared to leave. "Remember, Edwards will definitely investigate your background, but don''t worry, your background is already cleared. After you walk out, you will have to follow your role, and in the future, we will be enemies too!" John Wayne reminded her with a sinister smile. "If I don''t go deeper into the enemy''s camp, how can I let him see the determination to live and die together with me? Rest assured, I know what to do. I will find a good time to make my move!" After saying that, Larissa Reed left with big strides. "She really is an enchantress. Edwards, can you still hold on to her?" John Wayne watched Larissa Reed as she left, the smile on his face became even more sinister andcent. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In another office, a woman holding a ss of red wine was painting a picture of a man with one hand. She was painting an oil painting with the intention to be realistic. "Mr. President, I wonder if you are satisfied with this painting?" Thedy put down the wine and turned the painting around. Sitting on the office chair, the imposing Old President looked at it and pped: "Miss Olivia is indeed young and promising. You''re already famous in the world at the age of twenty¡ªfour. Your grandfather must be proud of you. ¡± "That''s right. My grandfather is praising me as well. He even praises the President for governing the country well and for loving the people diligently. He says that you are a good role model that we should follow!" Olivia said with an enchanting smile. "Miss Olivia is so sweet, and your words are so pleasant to listen to. Alright, for your Painting Exhibition the day after tomorrow, I will definitely send you my congrattions!" The President was very pleased with her. "Mr. President, my grandpa urgently asks me toe back to our country to hold an art exhibition. I''m really nervous, but my grandpa says that he owes Mr. President a favor. If I can do something for you, I can just treat it as repaying your favor." Olivia said with sincerity. "s, national affairs are difficult. I couldn''t find a suitable candidate, so Ie to find your grandfather and ask youe over to help me." Old President had a helpless expression. "Mr. President, what can I do for you?" Olivia stood up and brought a cup of tea for the Old President, and asked softly. "I hope that you can get close to Joseph Grant and make him fall in love with you!" Old President stated his request. "Huh?" Olivia''s mind was nk, she was unable to calm down for a moment: "Do you want me to get close to the Mr. Vice -President?" "Yes, he and I have been at loggerheadstely, and there is a political dilemma. The country''s future is in the hands of the two of us, but I really don''t want to argue with him. He''s a junior, so he should know how to be modest, but he grinds a sharp de at me, making it difficult for me." Old President had an emotional expression, hoping to receive sympathy from Olivia. "I''m just a painter, with a painting as apanion since I was young. I don''t really understand the national affairs, but I''ve promised my grandfather that I will help you when I return home, so I naturally have to work hard and aplish it." After Olivia heard Old President''s grief, she suddenly sympathized with him. "Miss Olivia, you are beautiful and talented, and you keep poetry in your heart. I believe Joseph Grant will be interested in you!" The Old President encouraged her. "Is that so? I only heard that Mr. Vice ¡ª President is a kind¡ªtempered man! " Olivia''s expression lit up. Chapter 1263 Chapter 1263 Seeing the light in Olivia''s eyes, Old Presidentughed, nodded and praised: "He is indeed very charming. As a junior, he is one of the few talents that I acknowledge. If any woman is fortunate enough to be his wife and chimes with his zither in this lifetime, she will definitely be able to live a happy life." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Olivia suddenly blushed. Although she was young, she had a thin face, but in her mind, she couldn''t help but construct a beautiful picture. The morning breeze lifted the curtains, she opened the door and saw the man holding his hands out to her. Perhaps she was an artist, but her imagination was always richer. As long as she felt that something was good, she would generally be able to create a more perfect piece of work in her mind. "Miss Olivia, I am not joking, I know that you are a very hardworking and talented girl, but you should know that you have shouldered the mission this time, you are repaying me for your grandfather''s kindness, you are also looking for your happiness in this lifetime, and more importantly, for the stability and tranquility of this country. In short, this matter is extremely urgent, I hope you take it seriously Joseph is cold, you should know how to attract his attention." After Old President finished, he turned and left. He felt that Olivia was smart enough to understand the meaning behind his words. Of course, Olivia was smart. Furthermore, she had a lot of emotions. She naturally had a knack for attracting men. She poured herself another ss of red wine and lightly swirled the wine in the ss. When she smiled, a pair of adorable dimples could be seen, causing her beauty to increase by a few degrees. She was an internationally renowned oil painter recruited by her country. Next, she had an important job to contact them, the office had a few new guest rooms, and the walls of the guest room required her to use oil paintings to move a few of the famous ces in the country to the walls, and she had also officially epted this job. She predicted that in the next three months, she would be working in the office, and if she wanted to get close to Joseph Grant, would that be enough? Moreover, her painting exhibition this time was a representation of the country''s glory. Joseph Grant would definitely reward her with a visit, at that time, she would just have to make some small ns, and the most important part would be to attract the man''s attention. The n was arranged step by step, meticulously and covertly. Other than a few important ministers beside the Old President, basically no one knew about the n this time. As for Olivia and Larissa Reed, these two extremely outstanding women, they had even rushed towards their own goals and dreams. They were also very smart, knowing how to take advantage of this opportunity to find a better future for themselves. It was night! It had been snowing all day, and the north wind was blowing outside the window. It was so cold that it gave people goosebumps. "What the hell! What kind of wind is this?! A demonic wind!" After Alvina Miller finished showering, she felt that the hallway inside the house was extremely cold. She tidied up the wide male robe on her body, and she ran towards the end of the corridor with small steps. She saw a window that had been blown open by the wind, it was swaying in the wind. Alvina Miller realized that she was familiar with every corner of this house. It was really depressing, she clearly didn''t belong to this family yet, but she had already gotten used to it. At the bottom of her heart, she couldn''t help but to feel resentful towards that man. Alvina Miller reached out her hand and forcefully pulled back the window. The cold wind carried the cold air of the snow, so she could only use all her strength to pull. nk! The windowsill could not withstand her violence. It shattered! "It can''t be. It really is an old house. I can only treat it gently!" Alvina Miller lowered her head to look at the shattered ss, it had already fallen down. "Forget it, let''s ignore it!" Alvina Miller held tightly onto her cold arm, like a kitten preparing to pass the winter, she ran back to her room while crouching down. When she reached the staircase, she was suddenly startled by the sound of footsteps. Why were there still footsteps at thiste houring from the bottom of the stairs? Alvina Miller instinctively reached out and turned on all the lights on the stairs, and saw a tall figure standing by the spiral staircase. A thick ck robe made the man even more perky, his hands in his pockets, smiling as he looked up at her. "Joseph Grant?" Alvina Miller could not believe her eyes. It was almost twelve o''clock, why would this mane over? "It''s sote, why aren''t you sleeping?" Joseph Grant was also surprised to see her. "I... I am just about to go to sleep. Since your window is broken, you find someone toe and fix it tomorrow. I''m so cold from the wind!" Alvina Miller subconsciously pulled on her cor, and comined like a little wife. Joseph Grant continued to climb the stairs and very quickly, he was standing before her. Even though the man was still much taller than her. When he reached thest step, their line of sight was still at the same level. "You ... Why are you here? " Alvina Miller looked at his face with her beautiful eyes, but she was suddenly shocked by his pair of shining eyes. She quickly lowered her head, avoided his gaze, and asked softly. ¡°I''m here to pick up the stuff!" The man also spoke in a low voice. This sentence seemed to be even colder than the cold wind that blew in through the window. Alvina Miller resentfully red at him, and after that, she gave a light "oh", turned and was about to return to her room to sleep for beauty. He didn¡¯te here for her, so why would she waste her time with him? Joseph Grant was actually saying these words on purpose to piss her off. As expected, she looked so cute when she was angry. Seeing that she was about to turn and leave, the man''s eyes shed with urgency, and immediately reached out and lightly pulled her wrist. Alvina Miller''s body was delicate, and with this light tug, she immediately retreated two steps back, sticking to the man''s warm and firm embrace. "You ..." Alvina Miller''s heart was stifled, and she was suddenly embraced by him gently, as her eyes widened in shock for a moment. The man bent her waist slightly and ced his lips against her shoulder as he muttered, "The item is secondary. You are the main point of my visit!" "Do you think I''ll be happy just because you''re like this? In your eyes, I can neverpare to your job. " Alvina Miller was clearly overjoyed in her heart, but her small mouth was extremely stubborn, and did not want to let him feelfortable. "Alvina, do you miss me?" Joseph Grant simply couldn''t bear to use such precious time to argue with her. Every second, he only wanted to feel her gentleness and truth. "Why should I miss you? I have so many things to think about, I don''t have time to think about ..." Before Alvina Miller could finish speaking, her body was grabbed by both of the man''s hands. Her beautiful eyes met a pair of deep eyes unexpectedly, and the man''s eyes were as deep as the ocean, mysterious and unfathomable. Alvina was so distracted that she forgot what she had to say, and could only stare at him nkly. "Can''t you spare some time to think about me? It seems that I am still not important for you. " The man''s voice was low and slightly downcast. Alvina Miller''s face inexplicably turned hot, and her heartbeat sped up. She nervously bit her lower lip, and continued to avoid his gaze, and grumbled softly: "Even if I miss you, and you don''te over, what can I do? I can''t possibly stare out the window at the road like a fool." Listening to her grumbling voice, Joseph could not help butugh out loud. He gently stroked the few strands of her hair that had fallen to the ground and said, "Alright, I''ll do my best to find the time toe and visit you. No matter howte it is, as long as I feel that I cane, I''ll definitelye." "Really?" Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes instantly brightened up. She didn''t know why, but she believed every word that man said. How strange, when did she be so trusting of this man? "It''s true!" The man answered firmly. "Okay then. Are you leaving soon?" Alvina Miller asked softly. "Yeah, but I can stay here for a while before leaving. Come here,e with me to the study room!" Joseph Grant really dide back to retrieve the documents, and even had to use a seal when he worked. When he found out that such an important thing was left at home, he was actually secretly happy for a long time, as if he had finally found a reasonable excuse to return to see her. Chapter 1264 Chapter 1264 The slender wrist was the man''s warm and generous palm. Alvina Miller felt the body and mind were cold before, but at the moment, she even felt the room has be warm up. The two of them walked towards the man''s study and turned on the light. Inside, there was an ancient and spacious study, on the three rows of shelves, there were some precious books that Joseph Grant had meticulously collected. Previously, Alvina Miller had thought that Joseph Grant had bought so many books in order to disguise himself as a bookshelf. But when she carefully looked at those books, she realized that every single one of them had traces of being flipped through multiple times, and it didn''t seem like they were ornaments at all. Joseph Grant opened up a safe, took out important documents and seals, and ced them on the table. With her hands behind her back, Alvina Miller took a look at his study. It contained some of the trophies he had won, as well as some of his own collection of antiques. "What are you looking at?" Joseph Grant followed behind her with a smile and asked. "Take a look at your collection. Isn''t it worth a lot?" Alvina Miller pointed. "It¡¯s not worth much, I just like it!" Joseph Grant replied lightly. Alvina Miller narrowed her eyes andughed: "Joseph Grant, my grandfather says that you are a man with a lot of experience and depth, I didn''t agree with it before. I feel that you must have a heavy heart; I think you must have a lot of interests. The good power nner is certainly not a kind person. If he identally calctes others, it seems that I am too narrow-minded and biased." "Ignorance is not a sin. You can study slowly. One day, you will be the kind of person you like!" Joseph Grant slightly raised his brows, reminding her with a light smile. "You''re the one who''s ignorant!" As expected, she was not convinced. Joseph Grant suddenly felt that something was amiss when he looked down from her cute face. It wasn''t until he saw this woman wrap her petite body into a bun that he was shocked to realize that this woman was wearing her own pink pajamas inside and his pajamas outside. What kind of appearance was this? "How do you steal my pajamas? Do you get my permission? " The man deliberately questioned her with a straight face, wanting to see her reaction. Alvina Miller was startled, and then she realized that she had actually worn his pajamas, and immediately smirked. "Your pajamas are thicker and warmer, you lend it to me, don''t be so stingy, you have to always remember that you''re a man, a man with the heart of the world, and I''m also your citizen!" Joseph Grant knew that her little girl could speak well, so he smiled gently: "Alright, if you don''t mind, just wear it if you like it, don''t freeze!" Of course, Alvina Miller knew that Joseph Grant was doing this on purpose to scare her, which was why she acted shamelessly in response. "Joseph Grant, if only someone could warm my bed on such a cold day!" Alvina Miller suddenly turned evil again,zily sitting on his ck big chair. She crossed her legs and revealed her cartoon colored pajamas. She looked at the man with her pair of beautiful big eyes, pretending to be charming. "Do you want me to warm your bed?" Joseph Grant asked directly. "Yes, I think about it. When winteres, my hands and feet would easily turn cold. When you grabbed me just now, I discovered that your palm was actually so warm. It''s even more useful than a furnace." Alvina Miller immediately nodded shamelessly, hoping that the Mr. Vice ¡ª President would show sympathy to her. "Let''s go!" Joseph Grant didn''t say a word as he turned to leave. "s!" Alvina Miller was only ying a joke on him, she did not expect him to be more serious before he took it seriously. "What?" Joseph Grant turned his head around as he endured theughter in his eyes. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "I... I''m just joking. I just want to test if you''re sincere towards me. I''m not really ask you to warm my bed. " Alvina Miller immediately exined. "But I really want to warm your bed now. Come with me!" Joseph Grant did not care about her exnation, and directly requested strongly. "No, I''m not going with you. Don''t you want to take things? It''s best for you to leave as soon as possible, in case someone finds out that our rtionship is not ordinary! " In the middle of the night, a mature and sexy man had offered to warm her bed, but she didn''t dare to ept his kind intentions. Although her affection for Joseph Grant had deepened day by day, it still was not the time that she could sacrifice herself for him. "Why is our rtionship so special? Tell me about it? " Seeing that she was so scared that her pretty face was pale white, Joseph Grant stopped teasing her and pulled a chair to the side and sat down. Like her, he crossed his legs. While his gesture was so charming. Alvina Miller quickly put down her legs, supported her chin with one hand, and squinted her eyes as she stared at the man who had a malicious smile: "Don''t you fall for me?" "It''s one thing to love, but it''s quite another to like it!" Joseph Grant purposely said what was in her heart. Alvina Miller red at him with resentment: "We''ve already held hands, kissed each other, and you even confessed to me, this is the same as liking me!" Joseph Grant thought back on what she said and felt that it made some sense. He could only tap on the table lightly with his fingers, agreeing with her. "Alvina, how''s your work going?" Joseph Grant decided to seriously chat with her. "It''s alright, I''ve already started. I won''t make any hastier mistakes!" Alvina Miller immediately straightened her back, looking extremely confident. "I don''t expect you to be so serious. I underestimated you before! I thought you wouldn''tst more than a week at this job! ¡° Joseph Grant said with a light smile. "What? What makes you think that about me? " Alvina Miller felt that he was looked down upon her, and immediately became angry. Joseph Grant then gently apologized: "I''m sorry, I didn''t get to know you in detail, and easily concluded that your ability was insufficient before. It''s my fault, I will understand you even more seriously in the future." "I don''t need it; you better not know me so well. I don''t want to see through you either. It would be more interesting to leave some secrets between us!" Alvina Miller immediately stretched out a hand and interrupted his train of thoughts. "What kind of mystery do you want?" Joseph Grant was amused by her. "Any kind of mystery is fine, but I don''t want to see through a person." Alvina Miller sighed. Joseph Grant''s gaze fell upon her small and calm face, a sh of sadness in her eyes, causing his heart to tremble. "You seem to have something on your mind?¡± Joseph Grant also leaned towards the table and started to care about her in a low voice. "It''s nothing, I just suddenly thought of what my mom had said that she had seen through my father''s character, and suddenly felt that the man she loved for so many years was not the type she liked. One day, she suddenly stopped loving him!" Alvina Millerughed bitterly. "I heard your father left in a car ident. Do you miss him?" Joseph Grant asked in a low voice. Sometimes I think, sometimes I don''t. My mom said that my father went to see his lover in a car ident, she said that he deserved it, but my grandfather said that my father got into a car ident because of a business deal and asked me to remember him properly. I don''t know who is true. In short, his figure is getting more and more blurry in my mind. Maybe I forget him a few yearster." Alvina Millerughed at herself, but her tears started to roll in her eyes, and in the end, she buried her head in her arms. In Joseph Grant''s mind, Alvina Miller had always been optimistic, confident and cheerful. Now that he suddenly saw her crying soundlessly on the table, he was immediately flustered and helpless. He didn''t know how tofort her, but he felt that he was really stupid at this moment. So he could only get up, walk to her side, and gently rub her shoulders, "Alright, let''s not think about the past anymore. It''s already veryte, you need to rest early. You still need to go to work tomorrow." "En!" Alvina Miller also didn''t want to let his sorrowful emotions go away. She wasn''t suitable to cry like a dog in front of a man, so when Joseph Grant tried to persuade her, she was appeased. She stood up and wanted to leave quickly. However, the next second, the man didn''t want to let her go and directly pulled her into his embrace. Alvina Miller''s body tensed up, she did not expect her wish to be fulfilled so quickly, she needed a hug tofort her, Joseph Grant had suddenly hugged her. "Alvina, since you''ve lost your fatherly love, I can make up for yourck. I''m a few years older than you, I''ll learn how to love you!" Joseph Grant whispered into her ear. Chapter 1265 Chapter 1265 With the warm embrace and sweet words, Alvina Miller was unable to escape anymore. Her tensed body slowly rxed, and in the end, she softly leaned against his chest. She nodded. She had always longed to find a man who could be like her father or a brother. Perhaps it was because shecked this caring feeling since she was young. But the man who pursued her was young and willful, acting as if he was intoxicated by her feelings, but no matter what he did, she couldn''t move her heart. It turned out that what she wanted was a very simple and pure care. It was not the kind of passion that started with a lot of energy, drunk and dead. Joseph''s embrace carried a dry, rosy smell that smelled very good. It was why Alvina Miller had to wear his nightgown, precisely because the nightgown was also stained with this kind of smell. Unknowingly, this man''s everything had already seeped into the details of her life. "Well, you must go!" The man did not say that they needed to let go, and Alvina Miller also wanted to fall asleep in his embrace. But in a rtionship, there was one who had to wake up first and take the reality into consideration, since Joseph Grant did not let go while hugging her, then she would have to make a move. Joseph Grant really didn''t want to let go of her. Her petite body was sweet and soft andfortable. Joseph Grant really did not want to let her go, her petite body was sweet, soft andfortable, the feeling was very good. Alvina Miller gently broke free, the man released his hand at the right time. The two people''s auras were in a mess and in that moment, the atmosphere in the study room became silent, but the outbreak after the silence was even more suffocating. The man had only lowered his hand for less than two seconds before he once again pulled her over. His palm lightly grinded against her face as he moved her lips, releasing all the desire in his heart. Alvina Miller seemed to be looking forward to this moment as well. Why they didn''t dare to continue going down before is because of her thin-skinned face. Did he preferred to tolerate? As long as one person shattered his own determination, he would be able to burn this fire until the sky went dark. The kiss continued to heat up. It was only when a phone rang that everything was interrupted. Joseph Grant''s thin lips gently moved away from her lips, but he was unwilling to move any further, as he whispered into her ear, "I''m leaving first!" "En!" Alvina Miller''s beautiful face was burning hot, her head was lowered, she did not dare let him see her infatuated gaze. The man took what he wanted. This time, he really turned around and left. However, before he left, his fingers greedily touched her long hair as if he wasforting a pet kitten that had been left at home by its owner. Alvina Miller was extremely embarrassed. She realized that he had really turned into a little kitten with fluff for this man. All the emotions were because of him. Hearing the man''s footsteps disappear from the stairs, Alvina Miller didn''t care about her awkward anymore. She pounced to the side of the window curtain, pushed it open, and allowed the cold wind to blow in. She lowered her eyes and watched as the man''s few ck cars disappeared into the wide road. It was only until the car disappeared did Alvina Miller realize that her face was frozen. She quickly closed the window, and a happy smile appeared on her frozen face. She could feel the passionate feelings that Joseph Grant had for her, not for show, but from his heart. She wondered if she is the same as him in his eyes. Two days had passed. Edwards was sitting in his office as he watched the movements of the stocks on the side with a calm expression. Beside him, Larry Carter and a few executives of the major companies were also watching the big screens. Larry Carter raised his wrist to look at the time, then suddenly thought of an important matter, and lightly reminded Edwards: "Edwards, there is an interview at 10: 30, do you want to take a look personally?" "Un, go on!" Edwards thought for a moment, then nodded and replied. Edwards and Larry Carter both walked out of the office and rode on the elevator to Personnel Department. After taking up two floors of the Personnel Department''s office, the manager quickly went up to report: "Edwards, there are more than a hundred interviewers. After manyyers of selection, we have left twenty people behind. Do you have any request?" "Show me their calendar!" Edwards reached out his hand. Edwards flipped to the first page, and saw a very handsome young man. He quickly took a look at the contents of his resume and directly tore off this page: "Delete this!" T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The HR manager quickly took the page and asked in surprise, "Edwards, we all think that regardless of appearance or experience, this person is very rich. Why don''t you consider taking him in?" "Looking at the fewpanies he has worked for. Several of them are already on the verge of bankruptcy. If he''s really capable, he shouldn''t have chosen thesepanies to work. What we need is to improve the efficiency of thepany." The supervisor of Personnel Department had a stunned expression, but Larry Carter smiled faintly: "Edwards has his own selection process." When Edwards flipped to the second page, he saw an extremely beautiful woman who was twenty - six years old with an astonishingly high education. He had already been ced second by the Personnel Department, which showed that she was an extremely satisfied candidate. However, Edwards still tore that page, "Delete this." The Personnel Department manager''s expression became even more confused, as he really couldn''t understand the boss''s taste anymore. Larry Carter scoffed: "Ourpany is not a training institute, what we want is people who can do things with ease. This woman is inexperienced, and obviously wants to train at apany. When she thinks she is capable of jumping elsewhere, she jumps faster than anyone else." "So that''s how it is!" The supervisor of Personnel Department had a look of understanding on his face, but how could this be within the range of Edwards''s considerations? "That''s secondary, I just don''t like women who are too beautiful in mypany. Maybe her ability is not bad, but the enthusiasm of the male employees in this confusingpany is also definitely not bad." After Edwards finished speaking indifferently, he passed over the summary forms that he picked to Larry Carter: "Choose the suitable person from the five of them." Larry Carter epted it, and said in a low voice: "Alright, I will pick it again. When the final results are out, I hope that you can make the decision." "Un, bring someone to see me before 4 PM!" After Edwards finished speaking, he stood up and walked out. It was at this time that Larissa Reed came out of the conference room and went to the washroom. From afar, she saw a handsome and outstanding figure, tall and straight, with an intimidating aura. "It''s Edwards!" Larissa Reed could immediately tell his identity, and she couldn''t help but smile. It was really fate. She actually came for an interview and met him in the corridor. Didn''t they say that it was difficult for ordinary employees to see him? What kind of luck did she have? She had just come for an interview, and he had run into one. As a result, Larissa Reed determined that she and Edwards had a fortuitous fate. Furthermore, she was also looking forward to the scene when she was working together with him in thepany. As an adult male and female, their eyes could shine with a subtle me. Furthermore, Larissa Reed believed that her eyes had enough charm, and were able to attract men over. Edwards was walking in another direction, so although Larissa Reed still wanted to look at him a few more times, she didn''t have the chance. Larry Carter stayed back to continue interviewing those people, causing the Personnel Department to be unable to resist asking him: "Larry, why doesn''t Edwards recruit this woman? I''ve seen her in person, and she''s even prettier than this picture." "Don''t you really know? Edwards already marry, what if the Mrs. Wayne gets jealous when he recruit such a beautiful female inpany? You are still a married man in vain, even I, as a single young man, know how to avoid!¡± Larry Carter could only exin it to him seriously, saving him from being confused. "Is that the reason? Edwards needs to consider Mrs. Wayne''s feelings when hiring. My god, Edwards really dotes on his wife." The supervisor of Personnel Department was shocked. "Edwards does not like trouble, especially woman''s. Mrs. Wayne is not a normal person, if she misunderstands, if she is angry, then Edwards is in a bad mood, us subordinates should not think about living a good life, so, we still wish for their rtionship to be harmonious, and to be able to love each other as much as before, we can also follow Edwards happily! ¡° Larry Carter was getting more and more sensible. Chapter 1266 Chapter 1266 In therge conference room, there were twenty interviewees sitting in turn, among them, Larissa Reed was the most dazzling. She had put on exquisite makeup, her long hair was tied into a capable ponytail, her face was bright, and her eyes were flowing. She was filled with the charm and aura of a female. All the men present couldn''t help but look at her. As for the women present, their gazes were filled with envy and jealousy. Of course, everyone could be considered a formidable opponent today. Anyone who looked at them wouldn''t have a friendly gaze. "He''s here!" Suddenly, a female lowered her voice and said. She then saw the door to the conference room open and saw the interviewer holding a few resumes in his hands. With a calm expression, he said, "For the names, please follow me to another conference room for the final interview!" Larissa Reed sat there leisurely, a bright light flowing in her beautiful eyes. She felt that she was definitely the first to be called out, because her ability suppressed everyone present. However, when the interviewer announced that the first name wasn''t hers, her entire body stiffened and her gaze turned a few times more vicious. The interviewer recited the five names in one breath, causing Larissa Reed to instantly suspect that they were real. "These five people, please go to the meeting room next door for an interview. The rest of you, thank you for taking the opportunity toe over. I hope that you''ll have the opportunity to cooperate again in the future!" After the interviewer finished speaking, he turned around and left. The five colleagues who were called out took their belongings and headed to the next meeting room with beaming smiles on their faces. Larissa Reed still could not recover from her shock after a long while, until ady at the side deliberately raised her voice and said: "Ah, looks like those of us who are not chosen are all substandard. Let''s go, I still have to rush to the next interview!" The word second grade directly provoked Larissa Reed. She red at the woman hatefully, knowing that she had said that on purpose for her to hear. If she had seeded today, she could have used even more vicious words to p that woman''s face. Unfortunately, she was also a failure. "Why is this happening?" Larissa Reed had lost, she could not believe it, what did Edwards''s standards for picking people? Isn''t a higher education a priority? Larissa Reed left the Wayne Family''s majestic office with a defeated expression. Standing at the side of the road in front of the building, Larissa Reed could not help but look up at the ceiling of the building. Her heart waspletely shocked by the building which was piled by lots of money. A man had such a magnificent building, it can be seen how good he was, so how can a woman not want to have him? "Edwards, are you going to eliminate me, or are your subordinates blind? Don''t worry, we will soon have the chance to meet again. Since I view you as the peak I want to conquer, I will definitely not let this matter rest!" After Larissa Reed finished speaking, she fiercely closed the door of the car, and she was unhappy. Initially, John Wayne had wanted to congratte her but when he heard that Doris had failed, he immediately swallowed this word back. "How is this possible? You are so outstanding, but Edwards actually doesn''t want a talent like you? " John Wayne''s face was also full of surprise. Could it be that in the past five years, his eldest nephew had changed his recruitment strategy? However, even if there was a change, wouldn''t they have to choose the best talent? "Mr. Wayne, our n has failed. What should we do next?" Larissa Reed was also a little depressed. She was still fantasizing about meeting Edwards in thepany by chance and looking at him from different angles. Now that her dreams had been shattered, she had to ept her ipetence. "If Edwards had seen your calendar, he might have some impression of you. You should keep a low profile and not appear in front of him for the time being!¡± Because Larissa Reed had failed to pass, his tone towards her was also not that good. "Impossible, he just see a picture of me..." "You may not know, but Edwards is born with the ability to remember things, this ability is brought out from his mother''s womb. He won''t forget anything that he remembers, if you still want to have the chance to meet him, then keep a low profile!" John Wayne really did not want to miss out on her good chess piece. Larissa Reed nodded a little negatively: "Since that''s the case, then alright, I won''t wander around anymore these days!¡± After hanging up the phone, John Wayne''s face darkened. He mmed his palm on the table, but now, he couldn''t even ce a woman in it. This phenomenon was very scary, because if even beauties couldn''t move a man''s heart, could he be considered invincible? "Edwards, do you really love your wife that much? Why don''t you learn from your father? " John Wayne suddenly thought of his brother, Leonard Wayne, all those years ago when he had arranged for April Jones to go to his side, Leonard Wayne had quickly fallen, but now, Edwards seemed to be afraid of walking his father''s path, was he afraid of death? Edwards unconsciously rejected Larissa Reed outside the door, immediately messing up both John Wayne and Old President''s ns. After the two of them obtained such an oue, they were both a little flustered. Joseph Grant sat in his office, with the g neatly ced in the center of his desk. Beside him, his aide-de-camp was exining the itinerary for the day. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "What is the arrangement you mentioned a little over two o''clock?" Joseph Grant was a little distracted, so he did not listen seriously. However, he seemed to have heard of some matters which were not rted to his work. "It is representing the President in attending a Chinese painting exhibition. From 2.30 to 3.30, an hour''s journey. He is also going to meet these master painters from overseas to express his goodwill!" "Can you shorten this trip by half an hour? Also... Can you arrange for Alvina to apany me to participate in this art exhibition? It''s perfect for her to go with me and broaden her horizons! " Joseph Grant frowned and suggested. "Mister really cares about Miss Miller a lot, you think about her everywhere!" The aide looked envious. "I just don''t have the time to meet with her. It''s a rare opportunity, so I naturally have to bring her along. Anyway, seeing the painters this time isn''t really a national affair!¡± Joseph Grant''s handsome face blushed slightly. Could it be that he had already found out that he spoiled this little girl so much? Even his aide-de-camp couldn''t stand it. "You are right, you and Miss Miller could have gotten along well. For the sake of the country''s affairs, the two of you are forced to separate. Luckily, Miss Miller is a sensible and reasonable person, otherwise, I would have been truly worried for Mister''s marriage." The aide sighed. "That''s right. It''s precisely because she''s sensible that my heart hurts!" Joseph Grant sighed softly. The image of her smiling face and those bright and beautiful eyes shed through his mind. It made him feel like he was dreaming, and he missed midnight even more. "Sir, I will arrange for the Miss Miller to follow us." The aide was considerate. "Don''t just call her alone. Call a few more people to help her avoid arousing suspicion!" Joseph Grant warned again. "Alright!" The aide turned and walked out. Alvina Miller did not have any work to do as he sat in the office and tried to understand the contents of the work. Suddenly, a somewhat familiar face walked in. Her beautiful eyes stared nkly for a moment. When Vice - President''s aide - de - camp suddenly came in, everyone in the office tensed up, waiting for his order. He personally came, it must be something important. Alvina Miller recognized him and her heart was suddenly filled with anticipation. Could it be that Joseph Grant ask someone to look for her? "In the afternoon, Mr. Vice-President has an art exhibition to attend, and he wants to pick out a few staff to apany him. Now, I have read the names of the people, gather at the gate at 2pm, and we will go together by car!" After the aide finished speaking, he took out the paper and started reading. Alvina Miller''s name was not the first to be read, the first to be read was actually Kelly, and Alvina Miller''s name was cedst. When Kelly heard that she was actually called to the art exhibition by the Vice-President, she was so surprised that she was about to be struck dumb. Her face immediately flushed red. She nervously rubbed her hands together and started sweating profusely. Alvina Miller also happily epted the job. Actually, she vaguely felt that Joseph Grant was doing this intentionally, that this man was missing his, haha, so cute and interesting. Kelly suddenly turned to Alvina Miller and asked: "Alvina, can I borrow your cosmetics for a while in the afternoon? My cosmetics are of poor quality, they will drop powder." "Sure, you take it!" Alvina Miller magnanimously passed the makeup bag to her. Chapter 1267 Chapter 1267 Kelly took Alvina Miller''s makeup bag and quickly went to the bathroom, opening the makeup bag, it was filled with makeup that she didn''t even dare dream of. Kelly knew that Alvina Miller would never take this makeup bag away with her, unlike the other girls in the office who only had a makeup bag. Kelly picked up those cosmetics with envy and amazement, and looked at them one by one. She suddenly shed a touch of resentment. She didn''t even have a decent lipstick. She had to save money every month. Alvina Miller, on the other hand, had the best cosmetics, and furthermore, there were enough varieties here, so it was unknown how many of these were piled up in her house. Kelly somewhat resentfully washed off all the cosmetics on her face. And in the end, she used Alvina Miller¡¯s cosmetics to carefully dress up her own face. The expensive things were good to use, as she expected. Her skin used to be dry and makeup off, but now the feeling of moisturizing water gave her a sigh of relief from the bottom of her heart. She was going to wear a beautiful makeup and apany the vice president to the exhibition. When Kelly thought of this, the smile on her face grew even wider. Even when she was applying lipstick, she deliberately chose a bright and vibrant one. It was no wonder that Alvina Miller''s skin was so good. Even if she was just a simple makeup, Kelly could tell that Alvina''s skin was smooth like an egg that could be broken with a blow, and if a woman had skin like that, even if her facial features were ordinary, it would definitely make a man feel fresh and clean. Furthermore, Alvina Miller''s facial features were also good, whether in eyebrows or eyes, it was fortunate that she already had a boyfriend. Otherwise, Kelly was afraid that Joseph would love her. Kelly looked at herself in the mirror again and again, and really wanted to hide one of Alvina Miller''s lipstick. Because it was too easy to use, the color of her lips became a lot more tender. Of course, Kelly did not dare to have these thoughts, she still treated Alvina Miller as a friend. Being able to be friends with a tycoon, wasn''t that everyone''s dream? Kelly carried her cosmetics bag and returned to the office. Immediately, someone discovered that her makeup was especially natural and beautiful today, "Kelly, do you change into a makeup bag? "Wow, this is a famous brand, at least several thousand dors!" Kelly¡¯s face changed, she could not speak at all, she knew her family''s situation was bad, but she still did not mention anything. "This is something that Alvina lend to me, not mine!" Alvina Miller had already gone out to work, and was not in the office. Kelly ignored the people who were eyeing her, and walked straight to Alvina Miller''s desk, opened her drawer, and ced it inside. At around two in the afternoon, Alvina Miller went to fix her makeup. However, her makeup was always fresh and natural, with only a girl''s sweetness and cleanliness, without a single trace of a woman''s charm and beauty. This time, there were a total of four female employees following them, Alvina Miller was in a good mood as she followed the group into a business car. One of the girls pointed to a tunnel in front of them and eximed, "Look, it''s the Mr. Vice-President! So cool! It''s too enchanting!" Kelly''s eyes instantly looked over. Sure enough, she saw that Mr. Vice - President was dressed in a noble temperament and was apanied by a group of people to a car in the middle. Alvina Miller quietly stole a nce, then suddenly remembered that he was also wearing the same clothes asst night. Hmm, a tall and slender man wearing a long windbreaker was truly beautiful, revealing his tyrannical temperament and charisma. Both of Alvina Miller''s eyes shed with stars. "Can you not be so infatuated? No matter how handsome the Mr. Vice-President is, it has nothing to do with you! " The two girls were still talking excitedly, when Kelly suddenly sshed cold water on their heads. "It¡¯s just a joke, of course we know that it''s impossible for us to be together with Mr. Vice -President. Why are you being so serious, I don''t believe that you''re not having fantasies about Mr. Vice- President." One of the girls immediately retorted in dissatisfaction. Kelly somehow blushed, and said with embarrassment: "The Mr. Vice-President is so noble, how could people like us be worthy of him?" "You''re right, people know his own limits, so you should consider your own strengths more clearly. We are not like Alvina, who are born in a rich and powerful family, if she ispatible with the Mr. Vice-President, then she will definitely not be bad!" Those two girls obviously had the intention of going against Kelly, and they even intentionally pulled Alvina into their trap. Kelly''s heart felt like it had been stabbed by a knife. She turned to the window with an ashen face and snorted, unable to say a word. Of course, Alvina Miller knew that what they had said were words out of anger. s, as expected, women''s battles were all caused by men, and the one who started it was her boyfriend. "Don''t argue, what is there to argue about. What era is there now, and there''s even a need to care about being on the right side of the family, as long as you are outstanding and can attract the attention of men, there will be people who take you as a treasure.'' Alvina Miller said, and then handed over a bottle of water each, the atmosphere became a little better. "It''s better if you speak like a man who knows how to talk. Being born in a noble family means that you''re well - educated, well -mannered, beautiful, and generous. Only someone who can marry you will be blessed." One of the girls immediately started praising Alvina. "That''s right, a girl should be gentle and generous like Alvina!" When Kelly heard them say that Alvina Miller was the only one worthy of the Mr. Vice -President, she started to panic. That was right, she wasn''t worthy of them, but her good friend was. However, the only thing she couldfort her with was that Alvina Miller already had a fiance, she wouldn''t fight with her for Mr. Vice -President. "Kelly, don''t be angry. Take it!" Alvina Miller looked at Kelly''s face, and seeing that she was still angry, she was slightly startled. Why did Kelly always have such an intense reaction when she was rted to Joseph? Could it be that Kelly really liked Joseph Grant? God, no. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Although Alvina Miller did not mind about anything else, she was still depressed that someone would seriously like her fiance. It seemed that she had to seriously ask Kelly sometime, as she could not let Kelly get lost with hope. In the end, Kelly still received the bottle of water, but she became especially silent, her gaze never leaving the cars in front. Because of what she had just been thinking, Alvina was also stunned. In truth, Alvina felt that it was unreasonable for her to suspect Kelly. All of the women in the office were discussing Joseph Grant privately, and all of them wanted to be his girlfriend. Fortunately, Alvina Miller was generous, she did not care, otherwise, Alvina might have exploded into rice blossoms out of anger. Was she stupid or stupid to find such a popr boyfriend? Alvina Miller could not help but mock herself, but to have such a man''s love was fortunate and blissful. She finally understood what her grandfather had said before that the happiest thing about a woman was not what kind of man she had, but whether this man truly cared for her or not. An hourter, a group of cars stopped at the entrance of the National Theater. This time, the Chinese painting exhibition was held here, and a lot of famous foreign artists hade to exchange, which was why Joseph Grant had to attend and express his friendliness. Alvina Miller sat in the carriage for an hour, feeling dizzy. After getting off the carriage, she followed the directions and walked forward. "The Mr. Vice-President is inside. You stand here and wait. The exhibition is about to begin!" The aide came out to speak. Alvina Miller stood straight, and secretly sighed, how did she be Joseph Grant''s door god? However, Alvina could faintly hear Joseph Grant''s and the others'' voices from inside, a low, powerful and absolutely pleasant baritone. Alvina Miller pricked up her ears, wanting to understand, but she realized that the political words made her even more confused listening to it. A few minutester, footsteps could be heard walking out. The four girls standing by the door were startled. Chapter 1268 Chapter 1268 Joseph Grant came out of the door, and his eyes looked at Alvina Miller casually. He saw her wearing a ck and white professional suit, a good body, standing straight, his eyes slightly drooping at the ground, and a good expression of dexterity and business. "Follow me!" When the aide''s voice came out, Alvina Miller looked up again to see Joseph Grant and the rest walking along the corridor. Joseph Grant took off his coat, and was now wearing an ink - ck suit. Alvina Miller looked at the suit on his body carefully, and her heart shuddered. Wow, Mr. Vice ¡ª President finally put on the clothes she bought for him. Kelly''s gaze seemed to be serious and focused, but the people and things around her could not enter her world at all. She kept on looking at the man''s broad and firm back, and she felt that she was truly in love with him. Alvina Miller was walking shoulder - to -shoulder with Kelly, and because she had thought about something in the carriage, Alvina Miller could not help but look at Kelly''s face to see her staring at Joseph Grant''s back. Alvina Miller was secretly shocked, as a woman, she seemed to understand the love in Kelly''s eyes, what should she did? Kelly was the only friend that she had made in the office, other girls wouldpare to her whether it was intentional or not because of her family background, so, because Alvina Miller owed Kelly a favor, and because Kelly had treated her well, she considered Kelly only friend. Now, regardless of work or eating at the cafeteria, the two of them walked together. But-T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. God, who was to tell her what to do now? Could a good friend fall in love with her fiance? Just the thought of it made her tremble, as if she had fallen into an icehouse. "Kelly, be careful of the stairs!" Seeing that Kelly was paying too much attention, Alvina Miller quickly warned her. Only then did Kelly realize that she was about to climb three steps as she lowered her head, blushing red. Just as Alvina Miller and Kelly were engrossed in their own thoughts, suddenly, a group of people stood in front of them, led by a young and elegant woman. Her appearance was pure and clean, with jet-ck hair that was waist ¡ªlength and straight, and a ck, tight, long skirt. Even Alvina Miller couldn''t help but narrow her beautiful eyes. However, her gaze was not fixed on the beautiful fan of thousands of people, but on Joseph Grant, who was standing in front of the crowd and shaking hands with a group of famous Chinese painters. "One second, one second, one second, two seconds ..." She counted the time when Joseph Grant shook hands with the group of people. It was very obvious that the moment he shook hands with the olddies and old men was just a second, but when he shook hands with the beautiful myriad of people, it was actually two seconds? Fu ck me! Alvina Miller''s baby''s beautiful eyes stared wide opened as a wave of unhappiness rushed to her head. Damn Joseph Grant, so beauties should be given special treatment. Let''s see how she will deal with him when he got back." Joseph Grant felt a gaze filled with ill intenting from behind him. He slightly tilted his gaze to the side, and didn''t know if it was his imagination, or... Actually, it wasn''t that Joseph Grant really liked beauties, but when he shook hands with Olivia, the woman was very excited and took the initiative to shake him off. As a man, it wasn''t good for Joseph Grant to shake off his hand. Kelly''s gaze seemed to have been poisoned as she stared angrily at Olivia, cursing inwardly. Wasn''t the reason why she was dressed like this to seduce Mr. Vice -President? How shameless. Olivia smiled as she looked at Joseph Grant, ignoring the envious gazes of the surroundings, she said softly: "We are deeply honored to have Mr. Vice-President at the art exhibition, our ''bad'' works, I hope that Mr. Vice - President can help us with our rmendations." "The Miss Olivia is too polite. You all want to bring honor to our country. This is your own honor and also our country''s treasure trove. I hope you all can continue on this path and achieve greater results." Joseph Grant and Oliviamunicated with each other as if it was a formality. As the lecturer who apanied Mr. Vice-President to the art exhibition, Olivia was naturally standing by his side, giving a rough introduction to each piece of work. The two of them talked while walking, the air around them was quiet, the only thing that could be heard was Olivia''s clear and melodious female voice. Kelly was so angry that her face had even turned green. She looked at Olivia with disgust, and watched as she would constantly unintentionally lift the hair on her shoulder. Kelly scolded Olivia in her heart repeatedly. Especially when Kelly saw that Olivia inadvertently lifted her shoulder hair, Kelly almost scolded her in his heart. Alvina''s pretty face did not look good either. s, Joseph Grant must have deliberately made her suffer, she was supposed to follow along and admire the country''s famous works, but now, seeing him chatting with that woman, although it was his business, why did he have to call her here to witness it? It would be strange if she was in a good mood. Joseph Grant looked like he was seriously listening to Olivia narrating the meaning of each painting, but his gaze was still on the youngdy who was in a daze every now and then. Joseph Grant also felt that the arrangements for this trip were not appropriate, he had actually done it with good intentions, but he did not know that the person apanying him was such a young and beautiful woman, was Alvina jealous? After visiting all the art exhibitions, it was already half an hourter. Of course, this was only for a rough reading, and did not carefully appreciate it. Olivia had been exining professional knowledge along the way, and her voice was beautiful and her smile was like a flower. "Mr. President, we''ve already prepared the tea break. Why don''t we sit inside and have a chat?" Olivia did not have a trace of alluring, and spoke in a straightforward manner. It was precisely because of her good temperament and good recuperation that made people feel that she was able to attract the attention of Vice-President. Alvina Miller felt that she was already so full of anger. Joseph Grant really wanted to go over and exin to Alvina Miller, but, in front of so many people, it was not convenient for him to walk over and chat with her alone. Vice-President was sitting and chatting with Olivia and the rest while Alvina Miller, Kelly and the rest of the staff were resting in the living room. Kelly looked in the hall from time to time, but she couldn''t see or hear anything. "Alvina Miller, I have a few paintings that I want to give to Mr. Vice ¡ª President. Come and get them from me!" The aide walked out and said in a formal tone. "Alright!" Hearing that it was another assignment, Alvina Miller could not even smile. It would be a torture for her to go and get what another woman had given him. Kelly rejoiced secretly, the one he called was not her, if she went to get the painting, she would immediately get in the car and leave first. Then, how would she have the chance to continue following by Mr. Vice-President''s side? Alvina Miller obediently followed the aide-de -camp, went through countless of corridors, and even took the elevator up to the second floor. Alvina Miller''s heart was filled with resentment. "Miss Miller, Mister wille over in a while. You should take a seat inside first!" The aide-de ¡ª camp said gently to her when she saw that no one was around. "Ah ... He''sing over? " Alvina Miller''s beautiful face was filled with surprise. "Yes, Miss Miller, please wait!" The aide closed the door. Alvina Miller paced back and forth in excitement. He actually managed to find time to meet her alone. Very well, let''s see how she will interrogate him. A few minutester, the door opened again, and Joseph Grant''s tall figure really did appear at the entrance. "You ... Do you still have the face to see me? " Alvina Miller immediately put her hand on her waist, and acted like she was the real girlfriend. "Alvina, what''s wrong? Don''t you want to see me?" Joseph Grant''s thin lips held a smile, and his voice was as warm as spring. "Don''t you see me earlier? Mr. Vice-President is so elegant!" Alvina Miller was furious. "Alright, I only have five minutes. Are you going to pick a fight with me as well?" Joseph Grant asked in grievance. Hearing that it was only five minutes, without saying a word, Alvina Miller turned and pounced towards him. Joseph was stunned to that initiative and enthusiasm. Chapter 1269 Chapter 1269 A sweet smell came over. Before Joseph Grant could extend his hands to catch her, he felt the girl''s soft and tender face against his neck. Her moist lips, even more so, kissed him without saying a word. "Mm ..." Before Joseph Grant could immerse himself in his ecstasy, he suddenly felt a pain on his neck. The girl''s dense white teeth bit onto his mouth tightly, just like a little dog''s. Joseph Grant tensed up, the happiness on his face also froze. The reason this woman pounced on him was not to hug him, but to bite him. "Alvina ..." She was clearly biting at him painfully, but Joseph Grant''s voice instantly grew hoarse. Even if she was bitten by her, his body still reacted shockingly. Only then did she push him away, taking two steps back. With a snort, she said: "If next time you let mee over and see you chatting with another woman, I won''t just bite you one bit, I''ll bite you countless times!" Joseph Grant touched his neck with his hand, and it was still stained with her moist saliva. He didn''t know whether tough or to cry for the moment. "Alvina, the way you''re jealous is really special. If you like biting people so much, okay. If you get angry in the future, just bite me. I still have a lot of ces on my body for you to bite!" A proper Mr. Vice-President had also been amused by this cute and interesting girl. "You don''t mind it!" Alvina Miller rolled her eyes at him, and said angrily: "I only bite ces that others can see, it is nonsense that I bite you the ce that others cannot see. I have to let those women know, you, Joseph Grant, have an owner, they don''t think too much!" Joseph Grant''s thin lips rose: "You''re pretty smart, it seems like you''re jealous to this extent, this time you''re really falling in love with me!" "Who said that?" Alvina Miller''s thoughts had been seen through, and her beautiful face was flushed red. She red at him in anger, turned around, and with her two small hands intertwined, she comined: "I just have a little good impression of you, isn''t it too early to say that I love you!¡± "Is it really just a little bit of goodwill?" Joseph Grantughed and expressed his doubt. "Alright, not only do you have a good impression, but I also like you a little. Who let you have such a good figure and beautiful face? I¡¯m from the Appearance Association after all!" Alvina Miller purposely spoke to anger her. "If I¡¯m not good-looking ..." "Then the result is hard to predict!" Seeing that he had truly suffered a blow, Alvina Miller looked back andughed smugly. Seeing hercent expression, Joseph Grant could not help but let out an angryugh, "Alright, then I have to thank the God for bestowing such an outer appearance to me, so that you will be happy in your heart!" "Forget it, I can''t be bothered with saying such meaningless words. I want to hug you!" Alvina Miller realized that tripping with this man was also an uninteresting thing, because he didn''t seem to have much sense of humor. It was as if every word he said was from his heart, causing her to want to tease him, but she didn''t even have the heart to do it. Joseph Grant obediently walked over and gently pulled her into his embrace. He then lightly kissed her forehead, "Alvina, don''t be jealousy again. It''s unnecessary, it''s bad for your health to get angry." "I know, but I can''t help it!" Of course, Alvina Miller knew that Joseph Grant was not the sort of shameless man. He really came to work today, it was because she was too narrow-minded, why would she even bother about something like this? Just at that moment, there were three light knocks on the door. Joseph Grant had no choice but to let go of her hand, his beautiful eyes lowered, and stared into hers, "I have to go first, you take the car and go backter!" "En!" Although he was unwilling, he did not dare show it on his face. He was afraid that they would feel ufortable and Alvina Miller raised her hand casually: "Go back and busy yourself. Come find me when you''re free!" Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Alright!" The man firmly answered her before opening the door and leaving the room. Just as Joseph Grant walked out, the assistant came over and gave a few paintings to Alvina Miller. Alvina Miller carried them in her arms and walked out. She sat in the elevator and went down to the first floor''s hall. Just as she arrived at the room where Kelly and the others were resting in, suddenly, several gunshots rang out in the quiet air. Alvina Miller''s footsteps seemed to suddenly stop, her legs became ice, she was unable to move, and even her turn seemed to have be very slow and shocked. Kelly suddenly rushed out towards the ce where the gunshots wereing from. Alvina Miller seemed to have awoken from a dream, she hugged the painting in her hands tightly and quickly followed Kelly. In a short period of time, the exhibition became a bit chaotic. A few customers were also frightened, and they revealed a terrified expression, not knowing where to hide. "Miss Miller!'''' Just as Alvina Miller was holding her breath and rushing forward, suddenly, a person ran over to her side. It was one of Joseph¡¯s aides, who quickly stopped and asked him anxiously: "Do something happens to him? How is he? " "Miss Miller, quickly follow me this way!" The aide, calm in his anxiety, pointed to a corridor. "I don''t leave, is he injured? You tell me! " Alvina Miller was so anxious that her eyes were red, she stood firmly in ce, but in the next second, she ced the drawing in her hand into the assistant''s arms: "Take it, I''ll go take a look at the situation!" The aide-de-camp was so frightened that he hurriedly stepped forward to block, and said in a low voice: "Miss Miller, Mr. Vice-President has been shot and has already left. He asks me to hurry you up and leave, the next target might be you!" "What?" Alvina Miller''s mind was nk, only the word "gun" kept rolling back and forth. The aide-de-camp was extremely anxious. He could only mutter: "Miss Miller, sorry for offending you!" As a result, the aide reached out and grabbed Alvina Miller''s arm, pulling her along as they ran forward. "Those paintings..." "Don''t mind them!" The aide-de-camp only wanted to ensure her safety. But Alvina Miller thought that those paintings were for Joseph Grant, and they belonged to him. That was why she wanted to protect them. Alvina Miller''s mind was nk, her legs moved like a machine, her eyes were filled with tears, she could not see the road ahead clearly, and could only follow in the direction of his aide-de-camp. From afar, Kelly saw a man holding Alvina Miller''s hand and madly rushing off. She was shocked. Looking more carefully, isn''t that man one of Mr. Vice-President''s trusted aides? Could he be Alvina Miller''s fiance? Even though she said that she came to the office to work for a man, she was unwilling to say who he was. But now, she had personally verified that he was actually the famous person by Vice - President''s side, with boundless prospects. It was no wonder that Alvina Miller would be so impressed by him and was willing to give up her identity as the young miss to be a small receptionist. Kelly felt that Alvina Miller was absolutelypatible with this aide, at the same time, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Just now, when Kelly was running over, she was stopped by a staff member, preventing her from running forward. That was why she fell back, but she was actually worried. For there to be gunshots in this kind of ce which must havee here while taking advantage of Vice-President. What should she did? Was he hurt? Kelly was so worried that her face turned white, but unfortunately, she could not care about that kind of thing, she was just a lowly employee, she did not even have the qualifications to care about Vice- President. Alvina Miller sat on the carriage with her hands and feet cold, she did not know how she came to this carriage, only feeling her heart beating extremely fast, her legs feeling numb, he could not hold back the tears in her eyes at all, and started dripping down one by one. "Does he hurt his vital parts? Would he lose his life? " Alvina Miller covered her face, and asked the aide fearfully. The aide-de-camp also looked calm: "Miss Miller, don''t worry. Mr. Vice-President will be wearing bulletproof clothes every day, so there shouldn''t be any danger to his life. I must escort you out right now." "What about the others, I still have a few colleagues..." "Don''t worry, no one will target them. They will be fine!" The aide soothed her. Alvina Miller lowered her head in depression. She felt that these people must have taken advantage of her arrival to harm Joseph Grant. "Where is he going now?" At this time, Alvina Miller really wanted to see Joseph Grant, wanted to know his situation. "Miss Miller, I can''t answer that. But Mr. Vice-President is definitely safe." The aide answered dutifully. "Well, can you let me talk to him on the phone?" Alvina Miller looked at him pleadingly. The aide-de-camp was also in a difficult position. ¡°I just want to hear his voice. I know he''s awake!¡± Alvina Miller choked up. Chapter 1270 Chapter 1270 The aide knew that Alvina Miller was truly worried, and he also wanted to know if Mr. Vice - President was safe and sound right now. When the gun sounded, and he saw the blood dripping from Mr. Vice - President''s shoulder, he was also startled. But even if Joseph was hit by the gun, Joseph could still calmly tell him to find Alvina Miller, and ensure her safety. This was an order. "Alright, Miss Miller, I''ll give him a call!" The aide knew that Alvina Miller had special feelings for the Mr. Vice-President. For the two of them who loved each other, the only thing they cared about was each other. The call connected. Joseph Grant''s voice came out, "Is she alright?" "I''m fine. Are you hurt?" Alvina Miller''s voice that carried a weeping tone, Joseph Grant''s heart trembled slightly. Joseph Grant endured the pain and said with a smile: "I''m fine too, why are you crying?" "I''m worried about you!" Alvina Miller only rxed after hearing his voice, as if he was no different from usual. "I am careless this time. It was just a lesson to me. I need to be more careful when I go out next time. Leave with the aide-de-camp first. Don''t worry about me anymore!" Joseph Grant said in a low voice. "Alright, then take care of yourself." After Alvina Miller finished speaking, she hung up the phone. She knew that he was physically injured and needed treatment, so she didn''t want to dy his injury. Joseph Grant put away the phone, his handsome face pale white from the pain, veins popping out from his forehead as he perspired cold sweat. "Mr. Vice - President, just use some anesthetic. Pulling bullets like this will hurt a lot!" The Military Doctor, who was following behind them, took out a bullet that had been shot into Joseph Grant''s shoulder from a carriage. "No, I have a meeting in an hour, I can''t use anesthetic!" Joseph Grant clenched his teeth and urged: "Hurry, if I''m unconscious, remember to wake me up!" The young Mr. Vice - President was really putting his all in this fight, because this kind of injury had already happened more than once. The group of people apanying him all did respect Vice - President''s ability to resist pain at all. "Then please bear with it. I will do it as soon as possible!¡± The military doctor was also sweating profusely. He was afraid that if his skills were not good enough, Mr. Vice -President would suffer more. "Make it!" Joseph Grant bit the cor of the suit on his side. He did not know if it was because Alvina Miller had given him these clothes, but he had managed to change the pain in an instant. Although the military doctor said he would speed up, it wasn''t that easy for him to take out a bullet. Joseph Grant clenched his teeth, he did not make a sound, only that his face was turning paler and paler, along with the cold sweat on his forehead, it was pouring down like beans, with blood flowing like columns. Beside them, people were helping to stop the bleeding, handing over all kinds of medical equipment, and in that moment, the atmosphere in the car parked by the side of the road became extremely heavy, everyone held their breath, they had forgotten about the time, and hoped that everything would hurry up. "Mister... The bullets have been taken out! " Finally, when everyone heard this, they all let out sighs of relief. However, Joseph Grant had already fainted and everyone''s faces were filled with pain. "Drive the car and go back. Mister still needs to catch a meeting and go change his clothes first." One of his aides spoke solemnly. Joseph Grant woke up half an hourter. At this moment, he was in a safe zone, changing his clothes. When he opened his eyes, he saw the assistant holding a shirt that was dyed in blood, and the suit jacket to throw away. "Don''t throw it away, help me pack it up!" Joseph Grant saw it and immediately shouted to stop it. "Sir, this shirt is covered in blood!" "I know, I just need to wash up!" Joseph Grant was reluctant to throw away the clothes that she gifted him. The aide - de - camp had an astonished expression. Last time. Vice - President himself requested to burn the blood-stained clothes, why was it that this time ... Since Mr. Vice-President didn''t want to throw it away, it naturally had to be properly stored away. Joseph Grant''s arm was bandaged up, if he was able to endure the pain, no one would be able to tell if he was injured or not. "Sir, there''s still 20 minutes before the deadline. We can still make it in time!" Joseph Grant stretched his arms a little, and said with a low voice: "Let¡¯s go!" "Sir, let me remind you that you must not make any big movements with your arm. Otherwise, the wound will open up and someone will see if you bleed!" The aide reminded him kindly. "Got it!" Joseph Grant frowned, and walked out with heavy steps. At this moment, Kelly and the other two returned to the office, upon entering, they saw the dumbstruck Alvina Miller. Alvina Miller had already returned, the assistant originally wanted her to go home and rest, but Alvina Miller insisted oning to work despite being frightened. Only by staying in the office, would she be able to hear of Joseph Grant''s news. Kelly looked at Alvina Miller, it was good to have an aide boyfriend, once something happened, she would immediately escape safely. Kelly was annoyed, she felt that Alvina Miller was a coward, afraid of death. "Alvina, why do youe back first?" The other two girls were also surprised. Alvina Miller raised her head and looked at them. She pursed her lips and asked with concern: "Are you alright? I heard a gunshot, so I got on a friend''s car and drove back first!" "Of course, we''re alright, I feel that this incident is aimed at the Mr. Vice-President, I wonder how he is doing!" The other girl looked worried. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Kelly immediately sneered: "The Mr. Vice -President has its own people; nothing will happen to him!" "I think it should be fine. Doesn''t he has to get close to the foreign guests this afternoon? We''ll see if he''s hurt! " Someone beside her said. Carl ck coughed from behind them. Everyone was so shocked that they immediately shut their mouths and fell silent. "Alvina Miller,e to my office!" Carl ck suddenly mentioned her name. Alvina Miller quickly stood up and followed Carl into the office. Carl ck''s eyes swept across her body a few times, and mocked: ¡°I already heard that you have a backer, and Personnel Department also said that you were rmended to work, is Lieutenant Hilton that the boyfriend you mentioned before? Alvina Miller was startled, it can''t be, why was she with Lieutenant Hilton? "Miss Carl, I..." "Don''t exin it, Lieutenant Hilton is a popr man in Mr. Vice-President, with such a boyfriend supporting you, I am afraid I cannot help you, but, your recent performance is still not bad. You don''t get mixed up between your business and private thing, and don''t show off everywhere, if you still want to stay here and work properly." Carl was jealous. She was thirty years old and had not to find a boyfriend. She naturally categorized all the good men she could find as good ones, and thought that one day, she would be able to pick one. The Lieutenant Hilton had interacted with her often, so Carl ck naturally took extra notice, but she never would have thought that the man she chose would actually be the boyfriend of one of her subordinates. This was really depressing and unbearable. "Miss Carl, the rtionship between Lieutenant Hilton and I is really not what you think. We are just friends ..." Alvina Miller still wanted to exin herself clearly, so as to avoid bringing harm to the Lieutenant Hilton. If others really spread this rumor, how would Joseph Grant ount for it, would he anger the Lieutenant Hilton? "Alright, I understand. Let''s go to work!" Carl ck raised her hand to stop Alvina from continuing to exin herself, because Carl did not want to hear any more. Alvina Miller sighed, she had no choice but to say no more, otherwise, her words would get worse. At 4 o''clock, Joseph Grant punctually appeared under the camera. The group ofdies in the office were secretly sweating for him, and when they saw Joseph suddenly appear in the news in high spirits, they all secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Their male god was not injured, so perhaps he would make some bad people sad. As Alvina Miller sat on the toilet seat, she also took out her phone and stared closely at Joseph Grant''s expression. Joseph looked very natural, if one did not look carefully, one would not notice that his face was paler than before, and Joseph was still as handsome and confident as before. "I truly regret biting you. If I know that you would still be suffering like this, I would have ..." Alvina Miller''s eyes were sore again, thinking back to what she had done to him just now, she felt extremely regretful. Joseph Grant was in another building to receive guests, but Kelly still requested to go over to work. Carl praised her professionalism and let her go over with the other girls. Kelly was going to finish the task, it was not to go to Joseph Grant''s meeting room, but to the neighboring rooms. Chapter 1271 Chapter 1271 Kelly had taken the initiative to work, of course, it was not because she loved this career, it was because that she just wanted to get closer to the Mr. Vice-President, and if she could meet him and see his condition with her own eyes, which would be even better for her. "Ah ..." Kelly suddenly pushed down a bottle of water, and poured it on the carpet. After flowing for a long while, her colleague at the side saw and immediately spoke unhappily: "Kelly, how do you do it, you have already knocked over two bottles of water. This carpet is very expensive, and if anything happens, we have to take responsibility." "That''s right, I really don''t know what you''re thinking. You''ve never made such a mistake before." The other colleague beside her was also ming Kelly. Kelly was also a little ashamed and hurried to clean it up. "Don''t worry, I just ... I don''t feel well, I have stomach!" Kelly lied so easily, which was due to the environment she grew up in. As a result, she was able to keep her face normal while lying, making people feel that she was not actually lying. "You''re not going toe to that, are you? If that''s the case, then you can go back first.¡± A colleague kindly advised her. "No need, it''s alright. I can still tolerate it!" Of course, Kelly was not willing to leave, she had not personally confirmed whether the Mr. Vice ¡ªPresident was safe or not. "We need backup for the next two conference rooms as well!" Carl ck''s voice came out of a girl''s walkie-talkie. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "I''ll go!" Without saying a word, Kelly turned around and walked to the neighboring room. When she turned around and left, she saw a group of people walking towards her, led by Joseph Grant and the leader of the guests. Kelly''s breathing stopped, her entire body was frozen, she could only droop her eyes and stand at the side of the corridor, her heart racing. Indeed, the chance was given to the people who were prepared, it was true for her toe here. "Hi, Mr. Vice-President!" Kelly summoned the courage to greet Joseph Grant softly when he was about to pass by. Joseph Grant was already famous for being gentle and cultured, and was much more intimate than the silent and unordinary Old President, who was also more liked by the youngsters. Many people would greet him whenever they met him. "Good afternoon!" Joseph Grant smiled to her and nodded his head politely. When Kelly heard it, her mind buzzed and she was a little nk. Immediately, fireworks exploded in her ears, and she subconsciously raised her head, only to see Joseph Grant turning his head and continuing his conversation with others. Kelly''s gaze swept across his face lightly, the corners of her mouth raised, but she suddenly froze, and her smile also crumbled along with What did she just see? A kiss? On the back of Mr. Vice - President''s neck, there was an ambiguous mark that seemed like it had been bitten by a woman. "No ... I must have seen wrongly; this is not real! " Because Kelly was very close to Joseph Grant, coupled with the fact that she was standing in a different direction, when Joseph Grant turned his head to talk to someone, the bite marks on his neck caused by a little kitten appeared in front of her eyes. Kelly''s entire body felt like she was struck by lightning, her mind was in a mess, her fingers were trembling. She told herself repeatedly that she must have seen wrongly, Mr. Vice-President might be allergic to it, but it was definitely not some damnable woman who kissed, it definitely was not. Kelly didn''t want to believe that there would be a woman that would be able to approach the male god that she loved so much. She had worked here for so long, and she had witnessed how insted Joseph Grant was to women. She really couldn''t imagine it, but when he gently opened his arms and cuddled a girl, her heart ached so much that she couldn''t breathe. Joseph Grant did not know that the male charms he unintentionally released had already snuck away countless of women''s hearts, and at this moment, he was facing a difficult problem. The Leader that he had met this time had actually suggested going to the golf course to y. Because he knew that Joseph Grant was an enthusiast for golf, he took this opportunity to spar with him. Joseph Grant''s handsome face changed, even the staff behind him was staring at the foreign guest as if they were facing a great enemy, everyone knew that Joseph Grant was injured, and was not suitable for extreme movements, and even though this foreign guest was bringing up such a difficult issue, they did not know if it was unintentionally or intentionally, but they could not let their guard down. Joseph knew his health well. It was absolutely impossible for him to y golf today. Thus, he decided to y it with the opposite party three dayster in the afternoon with a smile on his face, and the other party happily agreed to his request. After sending off the foreign delegate, the Lieutenant Hilton opened his mouth and asked with a nervous and worried voice, "Sir, why do you arrange for him to y golf three dayster? Even if it''s three dayster, there''s a possibility that your wound will split open. You can totally reject him." "No, I''m afraid there are some people who don''t want me to refuse. You arrange me to go home at night. "Joseph Grant said coldly. "What about the Miss Miller?" Lieutenant Hilton asked worriedly. "I just want to stay with her for a while. Nothing will happen!" Joseph Grant''s voice was extremely low. On Old President''s side, he received a call from Olivia. "Mr. President, Joseph Grant was actually ambushed by a gun at the entrance of my art exhibition, what is going on? Will this affect my image in his mind? " Olivia was extremely worried and also extremely dissatisfied with this matter. "Don''t worry, this has nothing to do with you. Do you know if he''s injured?" The Old President asked with a smile. "I don''t know. Doesn''t he attend the meeting this afternoon? I heard there were a lot of people blocking his path. However, when I went out to look, I saw some bloodstains on the carpet, so someone must have been injured. " Olivia''s emotions were in a mess right now. When she apanied Joseph Grant to the exhibition today, she had already witnessed this man''s temperament and charisma with her own eyes. It was obvious that her beauty was worth it, but her talent was even more astonishing. When she was exining about the paintings, Joseph Grant actually had a deep exchange with her in this area, what he understood was not any less than her. He even questioned her a few times, but he was the one who exined it to her. Olivia was an arrogant woman, there were many men who admired and loved her, but she didn''t even look up to him. Yet today, Joseph Grant had made her blush several times, and when a woman gets shy in front of a man, which meant that she was not far from being tempted. "Is that so? It seems that it cannot believe the surface. Olivia, don''t be anxious, Joseph Grant will definitely be in your possession, your talent and beauty are your most powerful weapons, he will obediently surrender. Don''t you want to work at the office tomorrow? There must be a lot of opportunities to see him. You watch for me to see if he''s really hurt. " After Old President finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Olivia''s heart was in a mess, she felt that the Old President was using her, but she had to help him. Because she owed him a favor, Olivia did not like to confuse her feelings with her work, so she was very annoyed at the moment. Joseph Grant returned to his office and received a call from Edwards. "I saw you being attacked this afternoon. Are you alright? Do you know who do it?" Edwards asked in concern. "Do we even need to guess? The only people who want my life are the ones over there. Luckily, my luck is tough and I don''t hit any vital points, so you have to be very careful since they have already attacked me. Your family also needs to be protected, don''t let them get hurt.¡± Joseph Grant was also very concerned about his good friend''s situation, and warned him repeatedly in a low voice. "I know, it''s the end of the year. I want my two children to take a vacation first, and from tomorrow onwards, I won''t send them to school. My wife has a stubborn temper, so I have to talk it over with her!" Edwards thought of the person he loved, he helplessly yet unconceble doted on her. "Are women all the same? Are they all stubborn?!" Joseph Grant suddenly thought of a little girl, she could be stubborn and make him helpless. "You and that young miss of yours seem to have developed quite quickly recently. Who say that he would never want to get married?" Edwards couldn''t help but tease him. Joseph Grant pleaded helplessly, "Alright, I admit that my words were too absolute. It seems that I have to think twice before speaking in the future, otherwise, it would be ugly if | got pped in the face!" Chapter 1272 Chapter 1272 When Edwards heard his good friend''s self-deprecation, he could not help butugh out loud, "You are not absolute in other aspects, even when it is regarding women, it is still a good thing for fate to arrange for a woman to torture you." "Are you really my friend or not? You actually want to see me be a joke?" Joseph Grant indicated that he wanted to cut off all ties with this friend. Wasn''t he being tortured by that little girl Alvina Miller enough? "Hahaha!" Theughter on the other end of the phone was already unstoppable. Joseph Grant''s mood immediately became overcast. During a strict work break, he could have a few friends to chat about family matters, which was very rxed, and it also made people feel that this work did not have such a frightening coldness, that it was filled with warmth. "Alright, I won''tugh at you anymore. Men only understand after stumbling for a bit. You should properly experience the important women upying in life. That feeling won''t be too bad!" Edwards comforted his good friend, before they really broke off all ties. "Indeed, sometimes it is wonderful. Edwards, take care!" Joseph Grant said with a smile, then hung up. Edwards sat in his office, frowning deeply. Thinking about Joseph Grant''s reminder just now, he immediately grabbed the suit jacket and decided to make a trip. Outside the door of Assistant Larry Carter''s office, Edwards knocked on the door as Larry hurried out to inquire: "Edwards, is there anything I can help you with?" "Come with me to One Thought Building. I want to pick Lily up early to get off work!" Edwards said. "Alright, I''ll go prepare the car!" Larry Carter nodded and went to do business. Lily had won a lot of work recently, and the clients she had to work with were endless. Whether it was a woman or not, they all had an unbnced mentality, and even though they knew that Lily was the Young Mrs. Wayne of the Wayne Family, as long as she knew the proper price and paid services, many women would flock over, wanting to get a piece of design from her. When many women received the works that belonged to them, they would proudly announce that this was something that the Young Mrs. Wayne of the Wayne Family had personally designed for her. Lily didn''t know that even though she had so many customers and raised the price so high, there were still people looking for her because they wanted to get a sense of vanity from her. In fact, even if Lily knew, she wouldn''t feel that there was anything that blocked her heart, it was an honor for her to be able to use her brain and hands to work, being able to bring happiness and satisfaction to others, it could be considered as serving the people. And most importantly, she had a large amount of money to pay for it, which was what she was most satisfied with. It used to be difficult to earn money in the past, but now that she looked at it again, Lily even laughed out loud in her dreams several times. As the person in charge of thepany, Xipil was also exceptionally fond of her. There was no other way, she had such a prideful foster daughter, and she was truly happy and satisfied from her heart. Edwards appeared at the door of Lily''s office. He could already be considered a frequent visitor here. Before this, even the employees of this ce might not be able to catch a glimpse of Edwards''s true appearance after a hundred or eighty years, but now, they could see his handsome and slender figure every few days. From the office of the outside, the only thing that made their hearts il was that in his eyes, there was only Lily. Before, there were a few self - confident women in thepany who thought that they were good- looking, and wanted to take the chance to attract Edwards''s attention. But who knew that when Edwards did not take the initiative to seduce them, he was actually kicked out of the door. Xipil had even said that if anyone who did not work peacefully, and still wanted to work here for another purpose, then his took away the money himself, it would not be difficult for her to chase them away. Xipil was also considered a strong woman, she had finally looked forward to her foster daughter finding a good husband, so how could she allow other women to peep at his. As long as she was only interested in one day, she would definitely not allow such a despicable thing to happen in the company. She really wanted to put abel on the table of those unmarried women: "Edwards is a married man!¡± Xipil had done so many things for Lily, of course, Lily was truly grateful to her from her heart. Edwards held onto his ck trench coat for a while, after knocking on the door, he pushed it and directly sat down at Lily''s desk. With a pair of flirtatious eyes, he smiled at the demure and elegant lady. When Lily saw himing in, her heartbeat sped up, but she could not reveal it too clearly on her face, as if this man becamecent. "It''s only five o''clock, why are you here already?" While Lily drew on theputer, she took a nce at him. "Hubby missed you!" The man''s low and charming voice rang out in the quiet office, carrying with it a soul-stirring charm. Lily''s hand trembled as she drew the wrong line. Her beautiful eyes actually held up a smile: "Can you not be so numb? That sounds so greasy." When Edwards heard her say the word "greasy", his well-built body stiffened and his beautiful eyes narrowed. His voice immediately became frighteningly heavy, "Lily, are you tired of me now?" Lily had already figured out his personality. As long as he was angry, his voice would carry a terrifying and dangerous aura. If she were to say that it was true, then the result must be very serious. Perhaps ... "No, I''m just joking. How can I get tired of this? How long have we been married? It will take us at least a few years to get tired ..." "You mean, sooner orter, you''ll get tired of me?" This blow caused Edwards''s face to turn ugly. "Why do you always try to argue with me? I really can''t do anything about you!" Lily had no choice but to give up her work, stand up, and walk in front of him tofort him. Her fingers gently caressed his handsome face: "It won''t happen, I won''t be bored of it for the rest of my life, I won''t be able to tired of you in the next life!" "Such a sweet mouth, let me repay you!" Of course, Edwards knew that she was joking, and he was also joking with her. He liked to see her exin it to him in a serious manner. Lily stared nkly at him, only then did she realize that she had still lost to him. The man was much more capable of acting than she was. "No, this is an office. Don''t do it!" Lily immediately reached out and pressed a hand against his chest, preventing him from seeding. "Why are the buttons so tight?" Edwards discovered something new as his eyes stared deeply at Lily''s cor. A white shirt, and she had surprisingly buttoned it to the very top. This kind of feeling, inexplicably stimted one of his nerves, making him really want to rip off the button. Lily had a baffled face as she quickly reached out to pinch the top button of her shirt and asked in surprise: "Is there a problem? It''s winter now, of course, so we have to tighten it a bit to keep it warm." "But I want to pull it!" The man boldly and straightforwardly said. His voice had a hint of meaning, causing Lily to blush slightly. "What are you thinking?" Lily scolded him shamefully, and immediately turned around, but it was too late. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. A man''s emotions continued to grow very quickly. When he wanted to do something, he usually made a move in the next second. It was just like that every time he wanted to hug her and kiss her, he would never let himself be wronged to wait a second longer. Lily''s slim waist was hugged by a big hand at the waist, causing her entire person to leap into his embrace. In the next second, her jaw was forcefully held by a man, and her lips were kissed without saying a word. Lily was still looking forward to his kiss, but she didn''t like his overbearing way of kissing her. Edwards discovered that her lips were indeed even sweeter than her sweet words, causing him to instantly fall in love with her. "Alright, enough. I''ll pack up and go home with you!" Lily caught a moment to catch her breath and pushed him away. Then, she went to pack her things and turned off theputer, intending to return with him. If she continued to y like this, what would be of her office? She definitely could not allow this man to pollute it. Besides, there was a group of enthusiastic spectators outside the door who wanted to watch a good show. If they stayed inside for too long, it would cause a bad effect. Chapter 1273 Chapter 1273 Seeing Lily being so obedient, Edwards smiled. Edwards suddenly realized that if he wanted to make this woman listen, he had to use some kind of evil technique. If he were to reason with her, she would make him doubt her life. Only by doing it by himself was she the most honest. Lily quickly cleaned up the table and took out her phone. She flipped through it and chuckled a few times, causing the person beside him to instantly change his gaze. "Who send you a message that you smile so brightly?" As the man spoke, he reached out with his hand and snatched her phone. Lily''s beautiful eyes opened as she red at him. "What are you doing?" Edwards thought that some reckless bastard had sent her an interesting message. However, when he saw that it was the bnce of a bank card given by Lily, his eyes narrowed and looked at her strangely. "Do you pay off?" "En!" Lily proudly raised her brows: "A bit more than what I thought!" Edwards could not help butugh, "With just this little money, is it even worth being so happy?" To be honest, Lily''s little bit of sry, even if it was the amount of sry, she had umted over the past few months, which was pitifully little in Edwards''s eyes. "Why are you looking down on me like that? I know you''re rich, but I earn this myself. It has an extraordinary meaning. Return the phone to me!" Lily pounced over angrily, wanting to snatch the phone back. However, Edwards was holding it higher, his lips formed a smile, and exined in a serious tone: "I do not underestimate you, I only feel that you work so hard every day, and yet only take such a small amount of money, I aches you!" "Don''t say that, I''m so happy working every day!" Lily was stubborn on the surface, but her heart was filled with sweetness. She seemed to believe everything this man said. Lily took back her phone and ced it in her bag. When she looked at the man''s gentle smile, her face turned red and she suddenly wanted to run away in embarrassment. That was right, she didn''t even have the chance to show off this amount of money in front of this man, yet she was still proud of herself and was indeed a bit too proud of herself. No, she had to be modest and keep a low profile. No matter how much money she earned in the future, she shouldn''t show it to him. Lily went over to Xipil''s office and greeted her. As the two of them passed through the office corridor, the eyes of everyone in the office turned towards them. A perfect match between a man and a woman, they were especially pleasing see this couple. Now that Lily''s taste was also getting better and better, coupled with her natural beautiful appearance, she was naturally more and more beautiful. Six ck sedans were parked at the door, Lily looked over with her beautiful eyes, and asked Edwards with surprise: "Why do you add another car? Aren''t you in five cars before?" Edwards carried her and sat in the car, his handsome face darkened slightly: "Today, Joseph Grant was ambushed by someone with a gun at noon, for safety''s sake, I still want to have a few more bodyguards follow me." Lily''s entire body shivered, she subconsciously leaned into his embrace and said worriedly: "Is the situation really so serious? Then, will you really be in danger?" "Don''t worry, I''m very careful every day. The main reason is because I''m worried about you. Can you note out to work first? Stay at home, and when this momentum is over, everything will be all right! " Edwards asked her in a low voice. "Fine, I''ll listen to you. Since I can work at home, I won''t be affected!" Lily didn''t want to distract him. "Really?" Edwards was startled, he did not expect her to be so easy to talk to. "Of course it''s true. I don''t want to be your weakness and be threatened by others. The children won''t go to school, so we''ll stay at home and have fun. I''ll be their teacher and teach them how to read!" Lily replied with a light smile. "You can be Emma''s teacher but may not be George''s. If you need help, you can ask the tutor to go back and help you!" Edwards alsoughed. "Hey, how can you underestimate me?" Lily clenched her hand into a fist and punched him twice. "I''m just trying to praise my son''s intelligence. I''m afraid that an amateur teacher like you will miss out on his studies!" Edwards continued to speak with all his might. "Humph, I give him a birth, so I have to teach him!" Lily was infuriated by him again, after saying that, she grabbed the back of his hand and bit down. Seeing that she was still so hot and cute when she was angry, Edwardsughed even more. "I like it when you bite me!" "You ... What kind of hobby is that? " Lily was depressed, she wanted to bite him to punish him, but he treated it as a pleasure. "You bite me and are angry with me. At least we are living happily and peacefully right now. Can''t you be happy for a bit?" Edwards lightly tapped her on the side of his face with his finger: "You''re still so young, I still want to give you a better life." "Why are you saying this? I can''t listen to such sentimental words!" Lily said in a low voice. "Alright, then I won''t say anymore. Sleep with me for a while, I''ll wake you up when we get home!" Edwards gently patted her arm, as though he was coaxing a child to sleep. Lily snuggled up to her chest with a rxed expression and narrowed her eyes. Not long after Edwards and Lily''s convoy left, a pair of eyes that were filled with resentment was staring at the main entrance of a sapphire blue sports car on the other side of the road. Larissa Reed pped on the steering wheel angrily. Her pride and self ¡ª esteem had been ruthlessly trampled into pieces by Edwards just like that. She now felt that it was all a waste for her to act high and mighty in front of others for so many years, and now she didn''t even have the chance to apply for a position. When Larissa Reed heard that Edwards would frequentlye to pick up his wife after work, she was waiting here. Sure enough, when she saw the man walk out with his arms around the woman''s waist, even very affectionately opening the car door for her, reaching out to cover her head so that she could sit inside. Such a gentle and meticulous protective posture made Larissa Reed''s eyes go red with jealousy. "Edwards, I will not give up so easily, just wait for me, one day, sooner orter, I will make you have a whole new level of respect for me. I will y with you, and then ruthlessly throw you aside, just like how you coldly reject me, I will never admit defeat!" Larissa Reed was an arrogant woman, what she wanted to do now was not to have a good time with Edwards, she just wanted to use her feelings to y with him, because in a man''s eyes, what he couldn''t get was the best, and she was the same. What she couldn''t get was also the best. In the office! After Kelly finished her work, she went back to her office in a daze. Alvina Miller also looked down, worrying about Joseph Grant''s situation, but suddenly seeing that Kelly looked as if she had lost her soul, she couldn''t help but to pay attention to her. "Kelly, what''s wrong? Is there something wrong with the job?" "No! Of course." It was because Kelly had personally witnessed the kiss on the Mr. Vice ¡ª President''s neck that caused her to feel so depressed. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Oh, then why do you seem unhappy?" Alvina Miller asked with concern. "What''s there to be happy about? My job is so tiring, why should I be happy about it!" Kelly was not in a good mood, it was easy to say something that could pierce people, and at that moment, she also burst out with grievances. Alvina Miller was so shocked by her words that she opened her beautiful eyes wide. After a long time, she finally regained her senses, but then she heard Kelly apologizing to her in a low voice: "Alvina, I''m sorry, I ... I just feel a little ufortable inside. I don''t mean to yell at you, can you just not take it to heart? " "It''s fine. Everyone has their own bad times!" Alvina Millerughed dryly and decided not to meddle in other people''s business. "Alvina, I ... Can I ask you a question? " Kelly suddenly said. Alvina Miller immediately asked curiously: "What is your problem?" "Does something like that the third person between you, happen between you and your boyfriend?" Kelly lowered her voice and asked, because the two of them were at the same table and in the corner, talking so quietly that the people beside them couldn''t hear it clearly. "Ah ... This question! " Alvina Miller was confused, she did not expect Kelly to ask this. "It''s like this, I ... I have someone I like, and I feel like he has another woman! " Kelly suddenly said with a dejected look. Alvina Miller''s entire body shivered, and she immediately thought of Joseph Grant, the person Kelly mentioned about being fond of, could it be him? Chapter 1274 Chapter 1274 Alvina Miller immediately tried to ask Kelly: "Kelly, you''ve made a boyfriend, right? Howe I''ve never heard you mention it before? Kelly originally only wanted to ask her this question, but she didn''t expect Alvina Miller to actually dig out her bottom line. Of course, Kelly shrewdly avoided it, so she immediatelyughed dryly: "Actually, I''m not asking for myself, I have a little sister who recently encountered some setbacks in her rtionship, a man that she likes, seems to have some sort of intimate rtionship with other women. Just now, I heard herining on the phone, which made me feel really bad. I think that man would love with those beauties, when he sees them first.¡± Kelly already had a suspicious. That person was the female painter, Olivia. At that time, she only knew that Joseph Grant was together with her, maybe that shameless woman used her beauty to hook Joseph Grant away. Thinking about that, Kelly almost wanted to take the needle and pierce through Olivia like a viin. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Alvina Miller didn''t know whether what Kelly said was true or not, but since Kelly said it with such seriousness, she should believe it. "I haven''t interacted with many men, so I can''t answer your question." Alvina Miller could only shake her head and notment. However, she unconsciously thought of Joseph Grant, if Joseph Grant saw a beautiful woman, would he pounce on her too? Just like the female painter from today, she had so many kinds of charm and her figure was so beautiful. Even a woman couldn''t help but want to take a few more nces at her, let alone a man. s, this question was really annoying. Did it mean that when it came to rtionships between men and women, one would feel insecure? Just thinking about it, she would go crazy. Kelly knew that Alvina Miller was naive and innocent, and did not have any ulterior motives, so she asked her in vain. However, she wanted to know another question, and so she quietly asked again: "Alvina, are we friends?" Alvina Miller was startled, and nodded: "Yes, why do you ask like that?" "If you are a friend, shouldn''t you be more honest with me? Who exactly is your boyfriend? Tell me. This time, I will absolutely keep it a secret, even if I have to beat you to death!" Kelly really wanted to know who that man was and whether or not it would affect her rtionship with the Vice- President. "Kelly, please don''t ask this question, okay? I really can''t, and I don''t want to say it." Alvina Miller immediately frowned, she absolutely did not want to tell anyone. Kelly could only stop asking: "Forget it, everyone has their own secrets, I won''t ask, but if the time comes, you must tell me!" "OK, OK!" Alvina Miller nodded wildly, it was grateful that Kelly did not pursue the matter further. Kelly let out two coldughs from the bottom of her heart, wasn''t that the Lieutenant Hilton? She had seen with her own eyes how Lieutenant Hilton had grabbed Alvina''s hand and ran away. If they weren''t in a rtionship, would they have been able to run away so intimately? It was expectedly worth Alvina Miller giving up her life as a young miss anding here to work. The person Alvina liked was an adjutant next to the Vice - President. While the person Kelly loves was the Vice -President, she could give up everything for him, including his own dignity. In the afternoon, when they left work, the weather was not beautiful. The rain and snow mixed together, the wind and rain blew fiercely, disrupting the rhythm of many people''s lives. Kelly asked Alvina Miller to send her off again, but this time, Kelly was too embarrassed that she asked Alvina send her to the bus stop, not to the home. Alvina Miller was originally a girl without any shrewdness, so she would definitely not reject such a convenient task. "It can''t be! It''s snowing again! It''s so cold!" Alvina Miller''s little sportscar was stuck in the road. She reached out her hand and brought in a snowke from outside the window. It melted in her palm and it was still as cold as before, causing her to shiver. She wondered how Joseph Grant was doing right now. she really wanted to give him a call. However, she was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to pick up the call. Seeing that he would be able to appear at the meeting in the afternoon, she felt at ease. There was a car behind her urging her on. Only then did she realize that she had been in a daze for a long time. She quickly sped up the throttle and rushed forward. Inside the presidential pce, the Old President sat in the living room, beside him were a few ministers, one of them spoke: "Sir, based on my investigations on the rtionship between Alvina Miller and Joseph Grant, it really doesn''t seem too good. When we were going to the art exhibition today, Joseph Grant had some people arrange for her to follow them, a young girl, who had personally witnessed his fiance chatting happily with another woman, must be feeling very sad. Furthermore, Alvina Miller is currently living in Joseph Grant''s home, but Joseph Grant is directly going to his parents'' house, so he probably does not want to see this woman." "How do they get along?¡± Old President asked thoughtfully. "They connect less. Furthermore, I heard that the Old Master Miller was chatting with someone and evenined about it before. He said that Joseph Grant was a bad person and was very cold to her granddaughter, and said that he was not satisfied with the marriage." "Is that so? But when Miller Family and the Grant Family get married, the benefits outweigh the drawbacks. They will not give up on this marriage, and they will definitely beat each other up!" Old President sneered. "If the news of Joseph Grant treating a beautiful fiancee like this are to spread, how would the comment on him?" someone on the side mocked. "Do you mean to make their rtionship public?" Old President asked. "If it were to be made public, wouldn''t that be forcing Joseph Grant to act the loving couple with Alvina Miller? No wonder I heard that Joseph Grant has always been absent -minded at work these days. It must be because his family matters are not going well, which caused him to be powerless at work." Old President sneered. "Your excellency, how important is a woman to a man? We are all experienced people, so if we marry a good wife, then we will have a happy family. Joseph Grant will have his downfall in the future!" Someone on the side echoed. "Alright, Alvina Miller is just a small chess piece, there''s no need to touch her, we don''t need to cause any trouble for ourselves. Let''s focus on Joseph Grant and Edwards, the two of them are the key people, if Joseph Grant is not injured this time. If the gunner fails, you settle the gunner secretly, do not make any matter!" Old President pped the chair supporting in anger, he was extremely angry. "I heard that Joseph Grant arranged for a guest to y golf three dayster. Is he confirming to us that he''s not injured at all?" Someone beside him said. "Anyway, this time the operation is a failure. Even Edwards seems to have sensed that a crisis is approaching. With the wealth in his hands, it would not be easy for us to make a move against him, because he could easily paralyze the economy of the country, and if it is during my time of governance that the economy retreat, then I would be a sinner. Everyone, remember this, you can''t tarnish my reputation, so if we want to fight, we have to use underhanded tactics! Old President stood up with his hands behind his back, and taught the people around him a lesson. "Don''t worry, sir. We will definitely listen to yourmands. I believe that your brilliance will definitely bring us a brighter future." The group quickly made their vows. Alvina Miller drove very slowly, so she arrived home half an hourter than usual, and her entire car was covered by snow. When she arrived at the main entrance, she opened the door, exhaled, and quickly ran into the living room, closing the windows at the first possible moment. Then, she remembered that the window on the second floor had been broken. She ran up the stairs, only to find that the window had been repaired and had been reced with stronger ss. ¡¯¡¯Quite efficient!" Alvina Millerughed, she suddenly became happier. In fact, fixing the ss was secondary. The important thing was whether the man took her words and every request she made seriously. Alvina Miller headed towards her room. She was considering whether she should give Joseph Grant a call and not ask him to send anyone else over for dinner. With such arge blizzard, it would be inconvenient for them to deliver it. As she was thinking, she opened the door and turned on the light. Suddenly, she noticed that there was someone sitting on the sofa in the room. "It scared me to death!" Alvina Miller was so frightened that her beautiful face turned white, and in the next second, she actually walked over with big strides: "Joseph Grant, why are you here? When do you get back? " "I''ve been back half an hour earlier than you. Do I scare you after I rested here for a while?" Joseph Grant smiled. "I''m not scared, I''m pretty brave. Where are you hurt? Let me see!" Alvina Miller was extremely happy, and her beautiful face was full of concern. Chapter 1275 Chapter 1275 Joseph Grant saw that Alvina ran over to him and squatted in front of him and raised her anxious beautiful face. Her beautiful eyes even looked around at his body. "My wound has already been bandaged. There''s nothing to see on it. I''m just a little tired!" Joseph Grant was truly tired, and had lost too much blood, causing his handsome face to look very sickly. Even his normally rosy lips now revealed a hint of pale-white, as his vitality was greatly damaged. "Then why don''t you go to bed? Why don''t you cover yourself up with a nket? You''re injured, it''s such a cold day, what if you get sick?" Alvina Miller scolded him angrily. This man was truly willful at times, he really treated him as an iron man and didn''t know how to take care of himself. "Can you not think about me? It''s already pitiful that I''m injured, do you still want me to get sick? " Joseph Grant was clearlyining, but the doting look in his eyes could not be hidden. Alvina Miller was startled, then immediately changed her mouth: "I don''t mean that, I just feel that you don''t know how to take care of yourself, you get up and go to bed! " Alvina Miller was both worried and anxious about him so her words unconsciously grew heavy. She reached out her small hand, wanting to pull his arm. "En!" The man let out a deep, muffled grunt. Alvina Miller was so scared that her fingers became stiff, unable to move, she asked anxiously: "What''s wrong? Does it get to your wound? Where is it?" "It''s right where your finger is pressing!" The man broke out in cold sweat from the pain, yet he was still in the mood tough at her. "You''re quite urate in your judgement. You truly deserve to be my woman!" "Fuck you!" Alvina Miller was so frightened that she quickly let go, her beautiful face flushed red. This man was injured to such an extent, how could he still have the mood to tease her? Seeing her beautiful face filled with embarrassment, Joseph Grant was extremely happy, and his eyebrows were as warm as jade. "Let me see if there''s any blood!" The pull from Alvina Miller just now could be considered to be too forceful, but the man actually let out a painful groan, showing the serious consequences. "It seems to be bleeding!" The man tried to frighten her. "Really? Let me take a look!" Alvina Miller was so anxious that her face turned pale. Joseph Grant made a gesture of unbuttoning his clothes, but he stopped midway. "What''s wrong? Does it hurt?" Alvina Miller''s eyshes trembled, she was afraid that she would harm him. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "It''s not good for me to reach my hand over, help me remove it!" Joseph Grant looked at her with his deep eyes, and no one could understand the ck and naught in his eyes, only he knew that this bit of pain was nothing, he just wanted this woman''s love for him. Alvina Miller was simple, she never would have thought that this man was teasing her again. Her fingers gently extended to the front of the man''s clothes, the man was still wearing a suit, and inside was a shirt. When Alvina Miller thought of this, her movements became a bit heavier, and she directly pulled apart two of his buttons. A hint of a smile shed through the man''s eyes. The man casually tossed aside the coat he''d been wearing when he''d slept. "Wait a minute!" Alvina Miller suddenly thought of something important. Joseph did not turn on the air conditioner, so it was no wonder that she was trembling, frightened on one side and frozen on the other. She quickly turned on the air conditioner, adjusted the temperature, and closed all the curtains around the room. Then, she walked over and continued with what she had just done. As Alvina Miller was focused on unbuttoning his clothes, the man''s gaze was unblinkingly on her face, looking at her blinking eyes. His luster rippled, as enchanting as spring water. When Alvina Miller was about to take off his shirt to the end, her fingers couldn''t help but touch the man''s chest which was as solid as a wall. Her beautiful face silently warmed up, and when she lifted her beautiful eyes, she met his deep gaze. "Why are you looking at me like that? " Alvina Miller asked in a daze. ''''I want to remember the first woman who dares to take off my clothes!" The man''s tone sounded as if he was thinking about something. It was low and deep, yet it bewitched people''s hearts, making them feel as if their hearts were beating. Alvina Miller''s finger trembled, and she almost could not undo thest button, she red at him and said: "So what if I take it off, what can you do to me?" "I see!" The man really couldn''t hold it in anymore. Looking at her rosy lips, it was as if two fragrant rose petals had touched it. It moved and closed, causing one to have an uncontroble desire to retrieve the fragrance from between her lips. Alvina Miller didn''t expect that at a time like this, a man would still have the mood to raise her chin and give her a warm kiss. Alvina Miller, who had no experience at all, was as innocent as a child. Her entire body tensed up, and in order to avoid her bending over and affecting his wound, she even straightened her back, matching with his sudden kiss. The man was like a wild beast who didn''t know his own nightmares as he coveted her beauty. He even felt that her soft lips were the best medicine to heal his wounds. He couldn''t even feel pain as he kissed her. "Enough, it is enough, look at your wounds first! " Alvina Miller, however, could not take it anymore. She felt something strange in her body being pulled out by the man''s red lips, and she was very scared and uneasy. She reached out to push him away, and told him to stop first. The expression in Joseph Grant''s eyes was as dark as the ocean as he deeply condensed her crimson red lips. The corner of his mouth hooked into a mysterious smile. "Alright!" It was a deep and enchanting voice, and it had a satisfiedziness to it. Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes fluttered non ¡ª stop, as though she was startled butterfly wings, using this chance to suppress the unexinable emotions in her heart. What was weird, what was she thinking about? Joseph Grant was already injured to this extent, what else could he do? What could he do? She couldn''t possibly be a dignified and weak girl that needed to bully an injured man, right? Thinking about that, Alvina Miller''s entire body shivered, she felt that she had been too rash and delusional, and had lost a lot of face. The girl''s gentle fingers carefully and more carefully removed his clothes. She saw that the white gauze had already dyed his wounds red. "You can''t me me for everything. Why don''t you tell me where you are injured?" Alvina Miller was angry at herself again. "I am afraid that you would be worried, so I don''t want to tell you!" Seeing her eyes suddenly turn red, Joseph Grant''s heart trembled, and immediately, even his tone became serious, no longer teasing her. "Who just want me to be your woman? Why are you treating me like an outsider now? Joseph Grant, if you get injured again in the future, you must tell me. You must also tell me in detail. Only that can I be you woman." Alvina Miller huffed and puffed as she talked for a long time. There was only one important thing that happened, Joseph had to tell Alvina no matter what. Hearing that, Joseph Grant immediately burst outughing, this woman''s appearance when she became tyrannical, was actually very cute and interesting. "Alright, I will tell you everything in the future, but ... I hope it''s not another injury! " Joseph Grant said with a weak smile. Alvina Miller''s entire body trembled. What kind of crow''s beak did she have, why did she mention about him getting injured again? "No, No. Forget it, you can''t get hurt again. Otherwise, I won''t let you off so easily!" Alvina Miller immediately peed twice in childishness, showing that he was going to drive away the bad luck. Joseph Grant had never seen such a straightforward woman. When she was angry, she cried, and smiled when she was happy. "Get that medicine box and change another piece of gauze for me!" Joseph Grant said softly. Only then did Alvina Miller turn around, and realized that there was actually a medicine box on her makeup table. She hurriedly walked over and brought it over, opening it. "I don''t know how to change the medicine. Will it hurt you?" Alvina Miller started to hate herself for being so clumsy. "No, I believe you!" The man said seriously. A word of belief immediately gave Alvina a great deal of courage. That was right, that one sentence seemed to represent a lot of things, and it was better than anything else. Alvina Miller took a pair of medical scissors and lightly cut open the man''s wound. In an instant, it revealed the ugly wound. Chapter 1276 Chapter 1276 The girl took a breath of cold air, she only felt that her liver and lungs were cold. The wound hurt when it looked, but why the man was still ying all kinds of jokes with her. He simply didn''t take his life seriously. She had to lie on her for ten and a half months, if she injured like that. "What''s wrong? Worried about me? " When the man saw that her beautiful eyes were filled with tears and that she was staring at his wound like a wooden chicken, he asked her with a smile. Alvina Miller didn''t speak and only turned around. She first held back the tears in her eyes, then asked in a low voice: "What should I do? Teach me!" "Disinfect my wound first, then bandage it!" Joseph Grant saw that Alvina was really sad for him. Joseph felt too embarrassed to continue teasing him, so he finally opened his mouth to speak seriously. Alvina Miller pursed her lips, nodded, found the disinfectant, picked up the tweezers and used a ball of cotton to get the disinfectant, then lightly smeared it on his wound. "En!" The man''s entire body shook. He was in so much pain that he instantly clenched his hands into fists. The veins on his forehead also bulged. It was clear how painful he was. "Ah, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Was my attack too harsh? Let me be gentler!" Alvina Miller immediately took over the responsibility, her beautiful face also turning white. "No, the disinfectant make my wound hurt. Let''s continue!" The man said hoarsely. Alvina Miller could only continue disinfection him. The whole process, after a minute, the man also endured, all the way until the end, he suddenly rxed and his eyes became misty, as though he had used up all his energy. He became weak and leaned against the back of the chair, slightly closing his eyes. Alvina Miller slowly took out the gauze, and lightly wrapped it around him a few times. In the end, she didn''t know how to tie the knot, only knowing how to make a bow, so she tied a bow to it. "Alright, hurry up and put your clothes on. It''s very cold!" Alvina Miller warned him softly. "Help me!" At this moment, the man was truly tired, and his voice had also be a bit weak. Without saying a word, Alvina Miller immediately buttoned up his clothes. "Do you want to go to bed and lie down? Do you want to leave tonight?" Alvina Miller asked in a seemingly casual manner, but her nerves were stretched taut, wanting to hear his answer. "Do you want me to leave?" The man didn''t answer her question, but looked back at her with his beautiful eyes. Alvina Miller packed the medicine boxes quickly. Hearing his question, she paused for a moment, then whispered: "If I tell you to stay, would you stay?" "If you want me to stay, I''m not leaving!" The man still smiled. Alvina Miller got up, and ced the medicine chest back onto the makeup table. She walked to the window, opened it to take a look, and sighed softly: "The snow outside is heavy, it''s definitely very cold. Otherwise, you don''t go, just stay here for the night!" "Alright, you go to my room and turn on the lights. I''m not leaving tonight!" A satisfied smile filled the bottom of Joseph Grant''s eyes. Alvina Miller was surprised for a moment. "Do you still want to go back to your room to sleep?" "No, I''m going to sleep with you tonight. I''m telling you to turn on the lights to deceive some people!" The man gave a light snort. When he thought about the bullets he had been shot with, his gaze turned extremely cold. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Alvina Miller trembled, the amount of information in the man''s voice was too much, and she was unable to ept it. What did him mean, sleeping with her? "Oh, then I''ll turn on the light. Oh right, do you eat? I haven''t eaten yet! " Alvina Miller asked him as she was about to leave the room. "I don''t have one either. I want to get someone to send something over, but I don''t want anyone to disturb us, so I don''t call. Just take a look and see if there''s anything else you can eat. Just eat whatever you want!" Joseph Grant said with a light smile. "Alright, wait for me for a moment!" After Alvina Miller finished speaking, she went out of the room and ran to the bedroom furthest away from Joseph Grant to turn on the light. Soon after, she stomped down the stairs and opened the fridge, which was filled with food. She had to think of a way to replenish her vitality. The fridge was filled with fresh beef, she had gone to the supermarket to buy it yesterday, so she decided to make him a bowl of beef noodles. Recently, Alvina Miller had been living by herself and had learnt a few delicious foods from the menu. After working in the kitchen for half an hour, Alvina Miller took the two bowls of noodles and went upstairs. Pushing the door open, she found Joseph Grant sitting there, on the phone with someone, as though he was talking about something very important. Seeing Alvina Millere in with a steaming hot dinner, Joseph Grant hung up the phone in a hurry. "What is it cooking?" The man looked over with interest. Finally, he praised, "It smells pretty good. When do you learn to cook?" "When you''re not here!" Alvina Miller answered very naturally. She ced them on a small round table by the side of the sofa. So they sat down on a small sofa on the other side. Joseph Grant first took a spoonful of soup. The taste was unexpectedly very delicious, and once again, he praised the soup, "Not bad, Alvina, I have truly wronged you. You are the young miss of the Miller Family, but because of me, you still need to cook yourself for dinner." "I don''t feel wronged. I''ll do it myself, it''s a good meal for me!" Alvina Miller said with a beaming smile. She was already very hungry, with a ball of noodles wrapped around, she quickly put it into her mouth. However, because of how hot it was, her tongue was burning hot to the point of numbing. "Don''t be so impatient. Eat slowly!" Joseph Grant looked at her cute little movements andughed. He didn''t know why his time with her slowed down. He didn''t want to waste even a single inch of his time. He only wanted to make trouble for her andugh with her. "Do you ask me to stay in the room here for a reason?" Alvina Miller suddenly asked him. "Well, if anyone will be watching my house, they will know how far we are!" Joseph Grant said in a low voice. "People will think that you hate me, so you let me stay in the most remote room!" Alvina Miller nodded. "No, perhaps other people would think it is because you hate me that you choose the room furthest away from me." The man corrected her. "Alright, no matter what, in the eyes of outsiders, our rtionship might be as ipatible as fire and water!" Alvina Miller said while grinning. She was not angry at all, and did not feel wronged at all. "Alvina, would you me me for not giving you a warm environment?" Joseph Grant med himself. He clearly wanted to give her a sense of security, but because he loved her, she became unsafe. "That won''t happen. Sunlight will always be after the storm. I''m very patient. When your career is stable, you must promise to give me a grand wedding. Just let me be the legitimate one!" Alvina Miller seemed to be joking on the surface, but her beautiful eyes were filled with anticipation and yearning. Right now, every night, when she dreamed, she would do all sorts of scenes regarding Joseph Grant. "I will, I promise you with my life! " Joseph Grant suddenly extended his hand out and held her hand, afraid that his words were not strong enough to make her feel safe, so he warmed her up. Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes lit up and the corner of her mouth raised into a smile. She shyly lowered her head and said, "Alright, of course I believe you. You don''t say such sweet words¡± Only now did Joseph Grant realize that he was actually this excited. This feeling of losing control for love, even himself found it funny. The two of them continued to eat their noodles in silence. Alvina Miller even gave the beef mince in his bowl to him. Joseph Gran confused and asked "Why you don''t eat beef?" "I don''t like eating meat, you know. I want to lose weight!" Alvina Miller said while beaming. Seeing the hidden thoughts in her eyes, Joseph Grant slightly raised his lips: "Don''t give it to me anymore, you''re really not fat!" "But I still can''t eat too much!" Alvina Miller felt that he had seen through her thoughts, and her face became hot. After finishing the meal, Alvina Miller cleaned up the table and poured two cups of hot milk. When she was going upstairs, Alvina Miller started to let her imagination run wild again. Tonight, were they really going to go together? Could she have identally opened his wound again? Chapter 1277 Chapter 1277 Alvina Miller ced the milk on the table and looked at the man who was staring at her with a gentle gaze. The corner of his mouth was always carrying a faint smile, and this feeling of being watched made Alvina Miller''s heart beat quickly, and her face flush. She had always felt that the man who looked at her was very eager, even ... It contained some ambiguous factors. Since everyone was an adult, it was normal for them to have feelings for each other. Furthermore, if a man and woman were alone in a room without any presumptuous thoughts, wouldn''t that make them immortal saints? "Do you want a bath?" Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes shed twice, and without looking at him, she asked softly. "How do I wash? I can''t touch my wound, but I can wash my feet! " When the man saw her shy appearance, he felt an itch in his heart. He didn''t know which words came out of his mouth, but he turned in an indescribable direction. "Then I''ll bring you a bucket of hot water!" Alvina Miller turned around and went into the bathroom. Not longter, she brought half a bucket of hot water to the front of him, and in the next second, she squatted down and stretched her hand out to grab the man''s leg. "I do it myself!¡± Joseph Grant was still very embarrassed. Although as a man, he should not care about trifling matters, but to ask her to take off his shoes and socks in front of a woman he liked, he still felt embarrassed. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "I don''t mind, what do you mind?" Seeing that the man was shy, Alvina Miller immediatelyughed out loud. "It''s not good to trouble you with this kind of thing. Go and take a bath!" Joseph Grant''s handsome face was still warm as he urged her with a low voice. "Alright, I''m going to take a bath. You wash your feet!" Alvina Miller could no longer force him, so she turned around to find her pajamas and decided to take a bath. After Alvina Miller finished her shower and returned. Joseph poured the water on himself and sat down on the bed. He held a cell phone in his hands, and looked at things with a serious expression. Seeing Alvina Millering in, Joseph Grant''s serene eyes slightly froze. Alvina Miller was a girl who loved to be beautiful, so, as it was sote in the night, she had also washed her hair. At this moment, while wiping her dripping hair, she ran in: "The corridor is so cold!" Joseph Grant asked somewhat speechlessly, "Since it''s so cold, why are you still washing your hair? Aren''t you afraid of getting sick by washing it at night? " "It''s fine, I can blow it dry right now!" The thing that Alvina Miller could not tolerate the most was the oil in her hair, so, regardless of whether was cold or not, she had to clean herself up. She took the hair dryer, sat down at her dressing table, and began to blow her long hair. Her long hair was dark and beautiful at her waist, showing a natural wavy figure. She was blowing her hair seriously, but she didn''t realize that the man''s eyes had be deep again. Joseph Grant stared at the woman who was minding her own business and blowing her own hair. Her fingers gently lifted up her long hair and gave off an indescribable feeling, making him want to go over and kiss her beautiful hair. Alvina Miller was always simple, she did not know that the eyes of the man behind her had turned wolf, as if he was staring at his prey. He did not give up, and even wanted to pounce on his. Alvina Miller quickly and nimbly dried her hair, she reached out to support the head of her forehead with her hand, and turned around, which shocked Joseph Grant who had already looked a little absent - minded. His pair of delicate eyes quickly moved away, and his handsome face heated up for no reason. Maybe because the light in the room had been dimmed by Joseph Grant, but Alvina Miller did not notice his shy expression. Instead, she walked to the other side of the bed and wanted to lie down, but Joseph Grant whispered to her: "Sleep by my side!" Alvina Miller was slightly surprised when she saw the man quickly move to her side. "What, is Mr. Vice ¡ª President warming my bed?" Alvina Miller already saw through his intentions, and immediately narrowed her beautiful eyes,ughing iparably happily. "Don''t you say you are afraid of the cold?" Joseph Grant remembered what she said. She said that it was easy for her hands and feet to be cold, so he took the initiative to warm her bed. "Thank you so much, I won''t be polite!" Alvina Miller immediately went around, and thenid down on the bed. It was a warm feeling indeed, and this warmth, expelled the cold of winter, went deep into one''s heart. "How are you going to sleep? You can¡¯t press your wound anymore! " Alvina Miller felt that it was awkward sleeping alone, she turned her head to look at Joseph and asked with concern. "I can only sleep on my side!" After he finished speaking, the man alsoid down, turning his body to the side just to face her. Actually, Joseph Grant had purposely warmed the side he wanted to sleep on earlier. So that when he was sleeping on his side, he could face her. A man''s vignce would sometimes be used on the woman he loved. Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes blinked twice. Oh no, in this entire night, did the man sleep facing her? "That... Are you cold? Do you want me toe closer? " It was only then that Alvina Miller realized that the man was actually sleeping properly by the side of the bed. He did not press towards the middle, so she could only take the initiative to ask him out of concern. "Can I?" Joseph Grant''s beautiful eyes lit up slightly, but he was actually ecstatic in his heart. Hearing that she actually didn''t mind him leaning over, he was obviously happy. "Of course, you can. You''re already injured to this extent, could it be that I''m afraid of you?" Alvina Miller immediatelyughed, feeling that it was easy to tease a righteous man like him, and wanted to bully him. Joseph Grant raised his eyebrows slightly, and said disapprovingly: "That''s not necessarily true, once a manes at crazily, he won''t care about anything!" Alvina Miller''s petite body trembled. Was it really like that? After Joseph Grant finished speaking, the sturdy body suddenly approached him, and Alvina Miller wanted to go back on her words, but it was toote. "I''m sleeping. Good night!" Alvina Miller was still not used to having someone else by her side. Moreover, it was a Joseph Grant who was brimming with a dangerous male aura. She instinctively turned to the side with her back facing him, forcing herself to close her eyes and quickly fall asleep. Joseph Grant was still in ecstasy just a moment ago when he saw her turn around, his handsome face immediately froze. How could this woman be so unfriendly to him? Can''t you tell that what he just said was purposely to scare her? Her sleeping posture, which was so guarded, which truly injured Joseph Grant. Since he was unhappy, Joseph Grant naturally wanted to test her out once more. Thus, he reached out and wrapped his arms around her slender waist, and his well-built body also directly stuck to her. Alvina Miller had never been able to sleep, and she was extremely clear-headed. She could feel every single movement and breath of a man, not to mention the warm palm that suddenly appeared from her waist. "You ... What are you doing? " Alvina Miller asked him nervously. ¡°Nothing, your body is so warm!" Joseph Grant''s low voice came from behind her. "Do you feel cold?" Alvina Miller was slightly startled. "Yeah, a little. Maybe I''ve lost too much blood and my vitality was greatly damaged. I used to feel cold, but tonight I feel exceptionally cold!" Joseph Grant said as he mocked himself, feeling wronged. As soon as he stopped talking, he felt Alvina''s small body turn around, with her back facing him. In the next second, she reached out and hugged his waist, putting her warm body into his embrace. Her pink face leaned over, "Is it still cold now?" Joseph Grant looked overwhelmed from the treatment, was this woman really that gullible? He had only pretended to be pitiful. She actually pitied him. "Yeah, it''s very warm now!" Joseph Grant really did not dare to do anything evil, he straightened his body and allowed her to lean on him without moving. Alvina Miller didn''t have any other thoughts in her heart at the moment, but hearing him say that his vital energy was severely damaged, her heart ached. Under the warm nket, Alvina Miller quickly fell asleep. On the other hand, Joseph Grant was facing a crisis of insomnia, maybe he thought more, but the content was also more plentiful because the person in his embrace to be a girl with a sweet and fragrant smell, that faint, sweet yet not greasy, continued to irritate his nose, causing him not want to have a peaceful and peaceful sleep. The breathing of the girl in his embrace had be even, which showed that she had fallen into a deep sleep. Joseph Grant sighed in his heart. Chapter 1278 Chapter 1278 This night, Alvina slept steadily, in addition, she asionally put her thin legs on the men''s legs, two small hands will also touch in the unconscious situation, in addition, it is honest. Joseph''s shoulders faint pain, so that he cannot turn over at all, so that sleeping sideways was really ufortable, until the early morning, he did not sleep for a little while. The two of them were woken up by the rm clock that Alvina Miller had set. Alvina Miller sat up almost instinctively and rubbed her eyes. Joseph Grant slowly sat up with one hand, his lips formed azy smile: "Good morning, do you sleep wellst night?" Alvina Miller tugged her long hair that was in a mess, andughed: "It''s good to sleep, it feels like two people sleeping, it''s just a little warmer." "Of course, the benefits of sleeping with two people are plentiful. I''ll tell you about itter!" Joseph Grant started being dishonest very early in the morning. After he finished speaking, he got off the bed and made a phone call, then said to Alvina Miller who was about to go to the bathroom: "I''ll be going first, my people are waiting for me downstairs." "Is your wound all right? Do you want me to change your medicine before you leave? " Alvina Miller knew that he wanted to avoid her, so he left early in the morning. However, she was more worried about the wounds on his body. "It''s okay, don''t worry, I have a doctor downstairs!" As Joseph Grant spoke, he walked in front of her and intentionally messed up her hair: "If I have time, I''ll find some time to visit you!" "En!" Alvina Miller blushed. Why did she feel such a warm feeling? However, this man had turned her hair into a chicken nest out of disgust. Joseph Grant left reluctantly. Alvina was holding onto her own cup, her mouth holding onto a toothbrush, she leaned on the curtain and brushed while looking at the group of carriages below. "He leave just like that?" Alvina Miller sighed in her heart. Strangely, what kind of emotion was this? Was she worried about her gains and losses? But she hadn''t even gotten anything. Why did she feel like she had lost something? Alvina Miller hurriedly brushed her teeth, so as to not give herself another chance to indulge in her wild thoughts. In Leo William''s private apartment, under the night sky, rain and snow was falling profusely. Outside the balcony was still a pile of snow, but inside the bedroom, the temperature was as warm as spring. Leo William had just showered and was about to walk out of the bathroom when he saw Mary Ann in pink pajamas stooping down to do something. The man had a dry towel in his hand and was about to dry his hair. Seeing her guilty conscience, he couldn''t help but sneak behind the curtain of the bathroom. With a smile, he decided to see what kind of evil this little girl was going to do. Leo thought Mary must be ying some kind of surprise for him, and he liked to see her like that. At this time, Mary Ann seemed to have made a decision out of pain. She stood up, quickly ran to her dressing table, opened a small box, took out an item with her fingers, and then quickly ran back to the bedside table. "What does she takes?" Leo William''s handsome eyes were filled with confusion. Just when Leo William decided to go over and see what kind of trick she was ying; he lightened his footsteps. He walked behind her and watched her every move with his arms around his chest. The little girl was holding a thin needle in one hand and two small packaging bags that she needed to use every night on the other hand. Soon after, Leo William saw her holding a needle to pass over the wrapping. "Mary, what are you doing?" Leo William, who had clearly seen all of this, had a face full of shock. "Ah ..." Suddenly, Mary Ann, who was frightened by the man''s voice, dropped the tools in her hand. Her other hand quickly grabbed the two bags and carried them to her back. "Nothing, have you finished bathing?" "Hold out your hand!" Leo William walked towards her step by step, his voice low and serious. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "I don''t have anything in my hand. What do you want to see? " Mary Ann''s beautiful face immediately turned red, as expected, she was not the type to do bad things, why would she act at a time like this? It was over. She had been caught red ¡ª handed. Leo had already extended his palm towards her. His domineering gaze made Mary Ann feel guilty and could only extend her hand, allowing the thing in her hand to fall into his palm. "Why do you take this needle? What do you want to do? " Leo William frowned; he truly did not understand what she was thinking. "I...I am ..." Mary Ann lowered her head, looking like a child who was waiting to be lectured for doing something wrong. She subconsciously pointed at him, then raised her head and mustered her courage to say: "I just want to see the child of us looks like!" Leo William,"..." As Mary Ann said this, she uneasily lifted her eyes and peeked at the man''s expression. "Why do you think of these things?" Leo William was at a loss whether to cry orugh at her. "Why can''t I think? We''ve been dating for so long, and your mom and my mom have already agreed to let us be together. What''s next is to think about children." Mary Ann retorted. Leo William bent over and picked up the needle that she dropped a moment ago, then turned around and ced it back into her small box. Then, he casually threw the two bags that she broke into the trash can. Finally, he turned around and walked in front of Mary with a doting look in his eyes. He ced his hand on her slender shoulders and said, "Mary, you promised me that before we get married, you won''t want any children!" "I promised, but now I want to go back on my word!" Mary Ann''s beautiful eyes also looked straight at him: "I go to see sister, Lynn Wood today, she is already 6 months pregnant, I see that your mother was staring at her stomach happily, all the while, she must be hoping to have a few more grandchildren, I am just thinking, I am also a woman, I am already an adult, why can''t I have a child? If I can give birth to your child, your mother..." "Mary, remember, you are still young and you are still a child. How can you think about such things?" Leo William''s heart ached. He pulled her into his embrace, pressed his lips against her forehead and muttered softly: "I won''t allow you to think about these things. I already said, before we get married, I won''t let you suffer any suspicion." Mary Ann was tightly hugged by the man, her face was pressed against his chest. She clearly heard the man''s heartbeat was extremely fast, but why was his voice so calm? "Leo William, I''m sorry!" Mary Ann suddenly med herself. She could feel that the man was very angry, very angry, and everything was because her actions just now were wrong. "Don''t think about it anymore. I''ll exin everything to my mom. Now that my brother''s child is about to be born, she won''t be in the mood to care about whether we have children or not!" Leo William gently pushed her away and told her word by word while staring at her charming face. "I know, I will never do this again!" Mary Ann knew that the reason why the man was so angry was to protect her. In fact, she was also very conflicted and scared, she actually wasn''t that anxious to have children, she was just feeling that Leo William''s mother likes child, if she could get pregnant, would she ept her more? "If I catch you continuing to do such boring things, let''s see how I''ll deal with you!" Although Leo William scolded her, he extended his hand and gently caressed her long hair. "As long as you don''t like it, I won''t do it. I promise!" Mary Ann immediately extended her hand out and swore. "Alright, it''s not that serious. It''s gettingte, go to sleep!" Leo William chuckled. "We fall asleep just like that?" Mary Ann secretly looked at his expression with her beautiful eyes, afraid that he was still angry at her actions just now. "Otherwise? Don''t you work all day today? Aren''t you tired when you shouted during dinner just now? Are you not tired now?" Leo William was helpless against her. "You''re not afraid that I''ve dealt with everything, are you?" Mary Ann was not a person who could hide her feelings, so she asked directly. "Then tell me, do you do it?" Leo William raised his eyebrows and stared at her. "Of course not, I only ept those two just now, nothing else! " Mary Ann exined with a serious face. Chapter 1279 Chapter 1279 The bedtime episode turned over. Leo William basically could not bear to scold this little girl, as he continued to hug her tightly during the night, falling into a deep sleep. Mary Ann also decided that she would not do such a foolish thing again in the future, and she should be confident in Leo William. Early in the morning, Mary Ann woke up from her dreams, washed her face and rinsed her mouth. Walking out of the living room, she heard the sizzling sounds of fried eggsing from the kitchen, and a burnt smell floated out. Mary Ann stretched her body and entered the kitchen. Early in the winter morning, water droplets hung on the ss window, reflecting the man who seriously cooked breakfast. Leo was wearing a high - cor knitted sweater and a pair of xseed casual trousers, and the whole man was filled with the smell of young masculinity. Although Leo William was indeed much older than Mary,pared to Mary Ann''s age, he was still in the prime of a man''s life. He was full of the mature charm of a man by his every behavior, and which could definitely capture a woman''s heart easily. Mary Ann blinked her hazy eyes that had yet to wake up, and looked at the man''s tall and handsome figure with a smile. Shezily said, "Morning. When do you get up?" "I''ve just woken up. Are you hungry?" Leo William had noticed her for a long time, and as he was busy with other things, he took out the hot soy milk that he had just made. He brought it in front of her and offered it to her: "Drink while it''s hot." Mary Ann reached out and took it. Both of her hands rested on her palms and the warm cup body made her feel like she was being warmed up early in the morning. "Are you really going to apany me to see a show today?" Mary Ann asked happily. "Don''t you tell me to go with you?" The man''s hand movements became stiff as he looked at her with his misty eyes. "Yeah, I tell you to go, but you don''t have to. You can refuse!" Mary Ann lowered her head and took another sip, still feeling that the taste was really good. "You know I can''t refuse you!" The man''s lips raised slightly. No wonder he didn''t wear a proper suit so early in the morning, the reason was that he wanted to apany Mary Ann to the jewelry show of winter products at 10 o''clock. Coincidentally, Mary Ann was also one of the invited models, even if he pushed the job, he wanted to personally witness her beauty. "It''s so early in the morning, yet you are so sweet. Today, I want to reward you!" Mary Ann immediately put on a queen''s posture and said. Leo William was startled, then smiled even more: "Alright, today you give me a gift!" Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely give it to you. Besides, I''ve already thought of a gift!" Mary Ann smiled and said with confidence. Leo William was curious, so he asked: "What is it? Can you tell me in advance? " "No, I have to keep it a secret. You''ll know when the exhibition is over!" Mary Annughed with iparable mysteriousness. After finishing their breakfast, Leo William personally drove towards the jewelry show with Mary Ann. On the way, Mary Ann used a small mirror to look at her makeup, while humming a light song, her blissful look made her even more cute and lovely. Leo William nced at her, his heart actually moved. He couldn''t help but mock himself in his heart. Now that he had ced her at the top of his heart, he was really afraid that there would be any mishaps. Thus, after having such worries, he would worry about her every day. "Don''t take any pictures, you look really pretty today!" The man said affirmatively. "I know, but I feel like I choose the wrong lipstick today. This lipstick is too fresh and tender, and it shows that I''m not stable enough. No, I have to switch to another lipstick." Mary Ann muttered. "You decide. I think you''re doing well anyway!" Leo William really didn''t know anything about girls'' cosmetics, so every time he gave Mary Ann a present of all the types of the models, allowing her to choose among herself. Mary Ann sat down obediently, pulling on her seat belt, and apanied him to monitor the situation on the road. "Oh right, Mary, there is something that I have always been curious about!" Leo William said suddenly. "What is it?" Hearing his serious tone, Mary Ann''s expression became tense. "Don''t be nervous, I just want to know, why your surname is Ann? Your mother''s surname is Anne, why don''t you use her surname? " Leo William chuckled. I heard from my mom that before I was three years old, my mother was forced by my grandparents to date someone else. However, after my mother went on a hunger strike and almost lost her life, my grandparents brought me back, but they asked my mother to call me her adopted daughter, not her biological daughter. Since my mother agreed to this condition, I have always followed my previous adoptive father''s surname, actually, my mother has always wished for me to have a grandfather with her surname." Mary Ann leaned against the back of the chair, her eyes red. She swore to herself that she would be more outstanding, and that she would have the ability to be filial in the future. "So that''s how it is!" Leo William finally understood the bitterness of this situation. "My mom is such a good person, but before this, I always made her angry. I really don''t know what''s good for me!" Mary Ann was even more self ¡ª reproachful. Perhaps she could only wait until she had a child before she could experience the greatness and tolerance of a mother. In this world, motherly love was definitely something that was worthy of reverence. "You are still young right now, so it''s already quite good that you are able to realize this. Very good that I, from the younger generation, am still unable to experience the hardships of my parents." Leo Williamforted her gently. "Leo William, do you have a middle - aged man by your side who hasn''t married yet? Or, for a divorce, as long as his character is good, I want to introduce him to my mother. I don''t want her to stay single forever, I want someone to take care of her. " Mary Ann suddenly asked him anxiously. Leo William was startled, then thought about it carefully: "I know a few that are not bad, but I''m afraid your mother might not like them." "No, my mom doesn''t... No, my mom haspletely given up on men. It''s not that she''s picky, it''s just that she doesn''t believe that men will treat her sincerely. What should I do?" Mary Ann covered her face with her hands, looking depressed and anxious. "Perhaps she really does need to meet someone by destiny to be able to untie the knot in her heart and heal the pain in her heart. Don''t worry about this sort of thing. Your mother is so nice. The God will treat her fairly." Leo William really didn''t know how tofort her. "I know, I know that matters of the heart cannot be forced upon. I can only pray to the God that her mom can find that person as soon as possible." Mary Ann sighed, just at this time, the car turned around and stopped in front of a five-star hotel. Today''s jewelry exhibition was held on the second floor of the building, and the people invited were all in the industry. At this moment, in the hotel lobby, not only were there star celebrities, but also many reporters and media, it was extremely lively. Leo William was dressed leisurely today, and his hair looked a little younger, unlike how he would usuallyb his hair behind his back. He released all of his aura and today, he had regained his young temperament of twenty-eight years old. "Is that the Mr. William? He actually apany Mary Ann to attend the fashion show? It looks like he really dotes on this little girlfriend. The low - key head of the William Family doesn''t even hesitate to expose himself to the camera." "I heard that he really doted on Mary Ann and gave her gifts every few days. I wonder how many women envy to death!" "Get it! I want to snatch the exclusive one!" Leo William and Mary Ann walked into the hall. When they almost reached the signature wall on the red carpet, Leo William was still walking along a pathway at a low profile, but Mary did not make it difficult for Leo to apany her to sign. After she finished signing her name, she quickly walked in Leo William''s direction. As the two of them walked forward hand in hand, not too far away, the eyes of a mother and daughter were about to drip with venom. "Mom, do you see that, that little bitch don''te alone!" Amanda Addison clenched her fists tightly and gritted her teeth. When she thought of the man she liked holding her hand, she became so angry that her face turned green. "I don''t care how many peoplee here today, I just want to expose this shameless bastard of hers!" Beverly Batts snorted coldly. Chapter 1280 Chapter 1280 Gabriel Addison and Belle Ann had a daughter, and it had always been a thorn in Beverly Batts''s heart. Although it was she who had done too much and took the initiative to break up with Gabriel Addison at that year, and which caused Belle Ann to enter into their rtionship, and even gave birth to their daughter, but Beverly Batts had the temper of a young miss, how could she endure such a betrayal? In this period of time, she had been arguing with Gabriel Addison at home every day, and Gabriel Addison had not returned home for a few days in a row. Not only that, he secretly quit his job, and Beverly Batts was almost angered to death when she heard it. If she still tried to do something about it, it must be his decent job. She didn''t expect him to give up all his work. He didn''t want the family, and he didn''t want his job. He just wanted to reunite with Belle Ann and her daughter, right? No, she wouldn''t agree even if she died! "Mom, how about we make a ruckus another day? Leo William is here today." However, Amanda Addison backed off. She didn''t want to make a fool of herself in front of the man she liked, so she lost her image. "What other day? We''ve blocked this little bitch''s way a few times already, and she''s already escaped. Today, we finally see her appear, do you want to give up? " Beverly Batts stared at her daughter in disappointment and anger. "But I don''t want Leo William to see me acting like a shrew. Maybe there''s still a chance between him and me ..." "No matter how outstanding this man is, as long as he''s Mary Ann''s boyfriend, he''s our enemy. I won''t let go of this chance." Beverly Batts said resentfully. Amanda Addison understood her mother''s temper. Today, she would make trouble. "Alright, we just need to reveal the truth and make Mary Ann lose face, don''t offend Leo William, I really like him." Amanda Addison still reached out and tugged on her mother''s sleeve, her face full of pleading. "Alright, I just want Mary to shine as a bastard. The media will deal with her naturally." Beverly Batts snorted coldly, her eyes shining with a poisonous light. "Alright, if that''s the case, then father''s reputation ..." "Does he still have the face to be your father? Do you not see him defending Belle Ann s family? His reputation should have been ruined long ago. How could he have the qualifications to be the deputy mayor of a two - timing man like him? Furthermore, he doesn''t want to continue working for a long time and have even left him some face! " Beverly Batts gritted her teeth in hatred, and the mother and daughter pair followed the crowd and headed towards the venue. "Mom, how are we going to do that? Do you have a way? " After all, Amanda Addison was young, she did not have many thoughts. "I heard that she is today''s model. When shees on stage, we will rush up to her and question her in front of a group of people. I don''t think she will have the face to stand on stage!" Beverly Batts took out her shameless personality and decided that even if she had to lose face today, she had to vent the hatred in her heart. "Fine, mom. How about you go up on stage by yourself? I''ll just watch from below the stage "You are the useless little girl, is that man really that important?" Beverly Batts stared at her daughter in disappointment. "Mom, he''s the only man I''m tempted about. I really don''t want to embarrass myself too much ..." Amanda Addison was so anxious that she was about to cry. Beverly Batts could only say angrily: "Fine, hide awayter and don''t let him see you. I''m going to go for broke today anyway." "Thank you. Mom!" Amanda Addison heaved a sigh of relief. Mary Ann was a part-time model specially invited to be a guest today. Once she entered the stage, she immediately went backstage. Leo William''s seating was arranged at the front, and the moment she walked over, he saw a familiar person. That was right, it was the popr male star Bryant who had just fought with Mary Ann. Leo William narrowed his beautiful eyes. The seats for the two were actually arranged together, making his feel inexplicably unhappy. "President William, where''s Mary?" Bryant smiled and asked him. "She''s backstage!" Leo William showed a good demeanor while politely smiling. A female voice came from the side: "Is she Miss Ann''s boyfriend?" Leo William turned his head to look and saw a beautiful woman wearing a beige dress sitting beside Bryant. He was slightly startled. Seeing Leo William staring at his girlfriend, Bryant coughed lightly and introduced: "This is my girlfriend, Bobbin!" "Hello!" Hearing his introduction, Leo William''s depressed mood inexplicably rxed, and he immediately smiled at Robbin with a face full of smiles. Robbin was also confused, she did not know why this man had such a brilliant smile. Bryant also noticed that Leo William seemed to be interested in his girlfriend, and quickly sat up straight to block his sight. Leo William realized that he had overdone it. Heughed awkwardly and asked casually: "Bryant, which industry is your girlfriend in, are she one of your people?" "No, she''s awyer!" Bryant replied in a friendly manner. "Oh, that''s really interesting. I think you are looking for someone from the inner circle!" Leo William deliberately asked this because he was afraid that Bryant would fall for a young and beautiful girl like Mary Ann. "Isn''t President William and Mary from the same circle? From this, we can see that love is not separated into different industries, it only depends on fate! " Bryant said with a light smile. Leo William was very much in agreement and nodded. "That''s true, liking each other is the most important." Leo William and Bryant had a lot of topics to talk about. Maybe Leo William also wanted to know more about Mary Ann''s business, and it just so happened that Bryant could help him understand a little more about Mary Ann. The two men continued to chat quietly as they watched, and the atmosphere was extremely harmonious. Although Bobbin was a woman, she did not know much about luxury goods. She had onlye here to admire the handsome beauties, but of course, she had also realized that she was a woman, and for the sake of love and the man by her side, she decided to live a delicate life that a woman should have. It would take a period of time, but she was working hard. "Do that man look good?" The moment Bryant turned around, he discovered that Bobbin was staring at the male model''s long legs, and her eyes were rolling around. Without blinking, Bryant immediately went close to her ear and asked her. "Good!" Robbin was a true woman, and only spoke the truth. But the truth was often the most hurtful. As expected, in the next second, a powerful palm wrapped around her waist. Robbins body trembled, following that, the man extended his other hand, blocking her eyes. "What are you doing? Aren''t you the one who asks me toe over to take a look? Why aren''t you letting me watch? " Robbin was speechless. When this man became tyrannical, he was truly inhumane. "You can look, but you can''t stare at a man for more than two seconds!" Robbin heard the man''s warning in a low tone of danger. "I think people still need to remember seconds? This is making things too difficult for me!" Robbin was immediately angered by him to the point ofughing, she had always felt that this man had a childish temperament, but now it seemed that he was more than just a little. "I don''t care. You better know your limits!" Bryant said angrily. "Look! Beautifuldies have arrived! Hurry up and take another look!" Robbin shouted softly. Bryant really did raise his head to look, and in order to piss her off, he intentionally stared at the beauties a few times, waiting for thedy beside him to get jealous. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "So beautiful, their skin is so white. I wonder how they take care of it?" For the first time, Robbin realized that she really wasn''t like a woman. The other women were all too exquisite, but she lived to be as casual and simple as a man. Bryant immediately fainted. "Can I help you ask for itter?" The man asked her coldly. "Can you? Then help me ask!" Robbinughed. "There''s no need to ask. After watching the show, I''ll take you to buy cosmetics. Take good care of yourself. You won''t be worse than them!" A man was definitely a man of action. Saying it out loud wasn''t enough, he still had to do something practical. The whispers of a couple next to her drifted to Leo William''s ears from time to time. His thin lips were pressed into a line, and it took a long time for him to hold back the urge tough. But now, looking at him, Leo seemed to be asking for trouble. Bryant already had the woman he wanted to protect, and furthermore, why did all the men look like they were the same when they were jealous? Domineering like a child. Chapter 1281 Chapter 1281 Mary Ann was a special guest today, and she was wearing a diamond ne called Angel''s Wings. This was a masterpiece by a famous designer. "So beautiful! Mary Ann''s finger gently touched a teardrop ¡ªshaped diamond in the center as she softly muttered. A woman''s love for beauty always made them unable to resist these sparkling things. The jewelry show was officially opened and a group of models had already left the stage. The audience''s eyes were focused on the shiny jewelry, and they heard that after today''s exhibition, there would be arge -scale auction where a portion of the jewelry would be auctioned off for the guests to choose from. The reason why Leo William and Bryant came here was obviously not to see beauties. Their goal was the same, to get a jewelry that they liked fortheir girl. Mary Ann had changed into a pure white, long dress with white feathers at the bottom of the dress. It made her look like an angel that had identally fallen into the mortal world, bright and dazzling, so beautiful that one couldn''t shift their eyes away. Mary Ann''s skin was very white, the tight and youthful lines around her waist made her look even more youthful and charming. The designer was very satisfied with her mannerism, praising her in all kinds of ways, even helping her to fix her clothes and long hair. The end of her long hair was curled up, and she was also indolent and indolent. However, on her head was a diamond crown, causing her temperament to be filled with elegance and elegance. "Mary, it''s your turn. Please get ready to go!" The staff came over to report. Mary Ann took in a deep breath. She had often helped branded tforms in the past, but why was she so nervous today? Was it because there was a man on the stage that made her heart race? Mary Ann pinched the center of her palm, only to realize that she was sweating profusely. In the middle of winter, she was actually sweating profusely. "Mary, it''s your turn!" Someone on the side shouted anxiously. Mary Ann immediately took her stance, and walked towards the stage with light steps. Once she came out, the light was bright, and there were no empty seats in front of him. Mary Ann''s beautiful eyes seemed to be filled with a pool of spring water, rippling with luster, very enchanting. With every step she took, the rhythm of her movements was extremely good. The pure white dress she dragged along, along with the glittering ne on her chest, was extremely beautiful. Below the stage, Leo William was not willing to shift his gaze away, he watched absentmindedly as she walked over amidst the light, her graceful figure causing a myriad of emotions to arise that did not belong to her age. Leo William subconsciously rolled his throat, at such a young age, she already had such a beautiful temperament, in a few years, she will probably be even more beautiful, his heart tensed up, this will be the first time he felt afraid of not being able to control her strength, and for a moment, he wished that he could be a few years younger to match his beautiful youth. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Mary Ann''s beautiful eyes carried a smile, and unintentionally blinked at Leo William. Others only thought that she was cute and mischievous, but only Leo William knew that this girl was teasing him. Mary Ann gracefully turned her body, and in exchange, got a warm round of apuse. Leo William''s soul was dragged back to her body by the sudden pping, and started to mock himself, his handsome face was actually bing slightly hot. What was he thinking? Such a ridiculous thought had actually urred to him. Just as Mary Ann was about to finish walking on stage, suddenly, a middle - ageddy wearing fur jumped onto the stage and grabbed onto Mary Ann''s wrist. "Little bitch, don''t go yet, I have something to ask you!" Beverly Batts hade over today with full of hatred, but seeing that Mary Ann had received the praise of the crowd and was about to turn back to the backstage, how could she still hold back her anger? Mary Ann looked at this strongdy in shock. She had never seen her before. She only knew that Gabriel Addison had a wife who did not have a good rtionship with him, and had never really seen her before. "Madam, please do not disturb us today''s ..." "Scram, I do not find trouble with you two, I just want this bastard to exin clearly why you and your mother Belle Ann want to seduce my husband, Gabriel Addison. You two shameless mother and daughter, how dare youe here and embarrass yourselves." Beverly Batts bellowed, and was afraid that everyone would not be able to hear what she said, so she had even exined everyone''s names clearly. "Let her go!" A cold male voice sounded, following that, a huge palm forcefully pushed Beverly Batts away, protecting the terrified Mary Ann in his embrace. Leo William stared at Beverly Batts with eyes that were like cold lightning: "When you are reprimanding others, do you also realize how inferior your own quality is, and howughable your actions are?!" When Beverly Batts walked over and spoke up for Mary Ann, she immediately sat down on the ground and wailed: "You''re bullying me, everyone helps me judge the situation! My husband, Gabriel Addison, was seduced by her mother into giving birth to this little fox 20 years ago, and now, she has learnt to seduce men at such a young age." Bryant also pulled Robbin closer, and when he saw the woman who looked like a shrew sitting on the floor, Bryant looked at her and immediately said: "Madam, you have messed up today''s jewelry show. May I ask, how are you nning topensate for the losses, be it cash or swipe a card?" Hearing that she had to pay up, Beverly Batts rolled over and stood up, pointing at Bryant yelled: "What nonsense are you talking about, how can you me me for that? This is obviously Mary Ann, the little slut''s fault. If her mother didn''t seduce my husband, why would Ie here and make a ruckus? " Bryantughed coldly, "I can guarantee you that you are a good girl with good character, but what about you? Aunt, everyone here can prove that you are an unreasonable slut. You only know how to make fun of other people''s little girl." "What do you say? Who are you? If you scold me like this, I can sue you for it! " Beverly Batts never thought that so many people would jump out to speak up for Mary, and she instantly felt that she was alone, immediately venting her grievances on Bryant. "Is the Lady going to court? I can help you. It just so happens that I''m a professionalwyer in this area. It''s great that we have evidence as to whether your conduct today is proper or not!" Robbin said with a cold face and a businesslike tone. Beverly Betts''s expression was startled, she lowered her head to look, only to see Robbin''s fingers holding Bryant''s hand tightly. Her aura was immediately extinguished, she stared hatefully at Mary Ann, and then stared at Leo William. At this time, Amanda Addison hid in the crowd, she did not daree up and help, because she was truly afraid of losing face in front of the man she liked. "Alright, little slut, I''ll get even with you next time!" Beverly Batts really did not have the courage to continue arguing, she quickly jumped off the stage and walked away. Mary Ann''s beautiful face turned pale white, her beautiful eyes filled with injury as she looked at Leo William. "It''s fine now. Go and change your clothes!" Leo William consoled her by lightly patting her shoulder. Mary Ann looked at Bryant and Robbin gratefully: "Thank you for your help!" The expressions of the spectators below the stage were all different, but many women were still envious of Mary Ann. When she met with the criticism, there was a man who recklessly stood out for her, hugging her tightly to prevent her from being assaulted by the storm. Mary Ann returned to the backstage as if she had lost her soul, she took out the string of beautiful nes on her body, and carefully put them down. Leo William was waiting for her outside the door. Seeing her face lose its luster as if she was injured, he felt his heart ache as well. "Mary, let''s go! Let''s leave this ce first!¡± Today should have been a time of great charm and grace for her. However, due to an unexpected ident, she had be a joke in the eyes of others. Chapter 1282 Chapter 1282 On the way back, Mary Ann''s entire being was weighed down by heavy worries. Leo William saw this in his eyes and felt the pain in his heart, he knew that this was a hurdle that Mary Ann would never be able to cross in her entire life. The perfect family that others had was simply extravagant hope for her. Today, the woman scolded her and her mother in public, and the blow to her was absolutely fatal. "She is Gabriel Addison''s wife!" After a long while, Mary Ann finally said that in a muffled voice. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Leo William nodded her head: "It seems like it''s her, she deliberately picks a fight at this time, it seems that she has been paying attention to you for a long time." "Do my mother and I really hurt her? But we''ve never done anything to ruin their marriage. Why would she do that? " Mary Ann was scolded until she was at a loss. From a young age, to her knowledge, her mother did not even keep Gabriel Addison''s phone number, much less take the initiative to contact him. However, looking at that woman''s expression today, it was as if they had done something heinous and wicked. "Mary, don''t think too much into it. This cannot be med on you, just me it on Gabriel Addison. He was the one who makes this mistake." Leo William looked at her confused expression and really wanted to hug her tightly, blocking her ears and preventing her from listening in on those embarrassing curses again. "I''m fine, I''m just afraid that she''ll scold my mother like that, no, I have to go find my mother and remind her, Leo William, send me there!" Mary Ann held back her tears and said anxiously. "Don''t worry, I believe your mother will be able to handle this. I''ll send you there now!" Leo William saw that her eyes were filled with tears and could not control herself. He reached out to hold her trembling hand tightly and consoled her in a low voice, "I will find this woman and talk, I will not let her hurt you and your mother again!" "She definitely won''t talk properly. She hates us so much!" Mary Ann closed her eyes as tears rolled down her cheeks. "Since we can''t talk properly, let''s talk in a different way. In short, if she dares to look for you, I won''t let her off!" Leo William could still remember the panicked expression on Mary Ann''s face when she was holding onto her wrist on the stage. He did not want her to experience that kind of pain as if someone was ruthlessly stabbing his heart with a knife. "You don''t need to do these things for me. This is my family''s matter. My mom and I will think of a way to solve this!" Mary Ann didn''t want to trouble him. "Your problem is my problem. Remember, don¡¯t say such things again!" Leo William''s handsome face froze for a second, and he angrily reminded her. Mary Ann looked at him with her beautiful eyes. Seeing the determination in his eyes, she finally smiled. Beverly Batts scolded and came out. When she turned her head, she saw her daughter running towards her from the crowd, and immediately scolded: "You heartless thing, I am surrounded by so many people just now, why don''t youe and help me? Are you my biological son or not? " "Mom, I feel that our actions today are not too good, if not, the next time we go to Belle Ann ''s house and cause trouble, so that her neighbors can all hear us, they won''t have the face to live there anymore!" Amanda Addison also felt that she was too cowardly, she did not help her mother just now, she med herself, and so she continued toe up with ideas. "Do you see that? That man is so nervous for Mary Ann, he has always been protecting her, what do you love about him? " Beverly Batts was extremely furious, she felt that her daughter was too blind. "Mom, Leo William is really outstanding, it''s just that I don''t know what method that little bitch Mary Ann used, and only knew that she had acted pitifully in front of him, which made him have the urge to protect her. Mom, I really like him, what would happen if Mary Ann died? He may belong to me! " Amanda Addison suddenly started to cry, feeling wronged, while clenching her teeth. "What are you crying for, what does Mommy usually teach you? If you want something, then go after it. If you want a man, then go after him. Why haven''t you learned my wisdom at all? You really don''t look like my own daughter!" Beverly Batts had an expression of disappointment. "Mom, do you use some method to snatch dad back then?" Amanda Addison suddenly asked. Beverly Batts snorted coldly: "Your father was so handsome at that time, and was a rare handsome man. Many young masters and mistresses fought to like him, and in the end, he even belongs to me." "Mom, do you really use shameful methods to snatch dad away?" Amanda Addison was iparably shocked. "In our era, it''s not like the young people nowadays. After sleeping for a while, you can pretend to be a stranger in the next day. At that times, I got your dad drunk, so that was why I had you. Do you Understand?" When Beverly Batts mentioned what happened at that year, she was somewhat smug about it. "Mom, how can you ..." "Why can''t I? Women only have a few years of youth, so of course I have to think of all ways to steal the man I like. When you are old enough, which man would like you? Amanda, I support you to pursue the life that you desire, and even more so, I support you to snatch away Mary Ann''s man." Beverly was crazy. She already did not want to be a good mother, nor did she want to be a good role model anymore. Now, she only wished that she had not discovered the rtionship between Gabriel Addison and Belle Ann in time, and that was why she failed today. "Mom, I really ... Can I snatch Leo William away? " Amanda Addison had an expression of encouragement. "Why can''t you do that? Leo William isn''t married to her; it is legal for you to steal it away from Marry!" Beverly Batts opened the car door and sat inside, closing it tightly. Amanda Addison''s expression froze for a few seconds, then she also sat down. Right, what her mother said made sense, as long as he was not married, everything was still possible. Alvina Miller headed to the office very early in the morning. The moment she entered, she heard people talking about something. She pricked up her ears to listen, and suddenly the crowd scattered, as if they didn''t want to tell her. Alvina Miller was shocked in her heart. She was done for, could it be that her rtionship with Joseph Grant had been revealed? Alvina Miller hurried over to her desk and sat down, while Kelly bowed her head and wrote something down. Alvina Miller leaned over to greet her. "Kelly, you''re writing your diary again ..." "Congrattions, you''ve leveled up so quickly!" Kelly suddenly turned her head and looked at Alvina coldly, then said a few unfathomable words. "Ah ...What?" Alvina Miller''s beautiful face was filled with surprise. Just then, Carl ck walked out and called out to her name. "Alvina Miller,e in!" Alvina Miller walked in,pletely confused. Carl ck sat in front of the desk with her hands folded across each other, and thought: "Alvina, this morning, I came to the Personnel Department door to be informed about a matter concerning your assignment. There is a quiet spot in the archive office, and the higher-ups have decided to send you over. "Promoting? What position is this? " Alvina Miller''s mind buzzed. "It''s the ce where the documents are filed. There are a lot of confidential information about the country. For these documents, we have set up an independent department where the staff work is more leisurely. You should pack your stuff and go over to report." Carl ck''s tone of voice sounded official, but it was obvious that it was slightly sour. Alvina Miller had only been in office for a short while. Although she was well-versed in many differentnguages and had good performance, there were a lot of people who were qualified for this position. Why did their luck end up on her head? "Oh, then thank you, Miss Carl, for your guidance these past few days!" Alvina Miller immediately smiled in gratitude. Carl ck nodded her head, expressing her agreement: "I won''t be able to take care of you once we get there, but you probably don''t need my care either, since your boyfriend is the most reliable person you have to rely on right?" Alvina Miller immediatelyughed dryly. No way, why did everyone feel that her boyfriend was Lieutenant Hilton? God, wasn''t this killing her? Alvina Miller''s new position was already at the same level as Carl ck, so it was not excessive to say that she rose in rank. Furthermore, her job in the archives was much more leisurely and her sry was also a little higher. Alvina Miller walked over to her seat and started to tidy up the mess. "Alvina, does your boyfriend help you get off your rtionship?" Kelly suddenly asked. Alvina Millerughed awkwardly: "I''m not sure either!" Kelly felt that Alvina Miller was really hypocritical. She had obviously just gone through the back door, yet she still could not exin it clearly. "Alvina, are we friends? If you have a good position in the future, can you help me fight for it? " Kelly pleaded with a bashful face, thenughed at herself: "For people like me who don''t have any family background, taking a step up would be as difficult as ascending to the heavens!" Alvina Miller could only politely say: "Alright, I''ll keep out for you." But in her heart, Alvina Miller somehow wanted to distance herself from Kelly. For some reason, it was because she might have a crush on Joseph. She wasn''t stupid enough to be friends with her love rival. Chapter 1283 Chapter 1283 After Alvina Miller packed her stuff, she went to the archives to report on her progress. Could it be that it had something to do with Joseph Grant sleeping on her bedst night? Was that man responsible for her? That was why he gave her a promotion so early in the morning? Alvina Miller''s mind was full of random thoughts, and in the end, even she started tough idiotically. Although she did not value promotion or sry, she did notck money in her life anyways, what shecked was love. Although Joseph Grant did not greet her in advance, Alvina Miller knew that it had something to do with him. Sure enough, the archive was much more peaceful and casual. Moreover, there weren''t many staff members. It was unlike the ce where she used to work, where she was always nervous and prepared. Her nerves were always on edge. She was in charge of a small area, and had left behind all sorts of records and organized documents. Currently, the most important thing for Alvina Miller was to know how topile books, as well as how to organize and sort the archives. At the side was a little guy, although he looked normal, but he was warm ¡ª hearted. Such a boring and tasteless office, yet such a beautiful little girl suddenly appeared, causing the entire office to look as if it was filled with sunlight, Alvina Miller became a national treasure, surrounded by a few middle -aged aunties and a few young men. Alvina Miller no longer felt the sense of danger of being seen as a public enemy. As a result, Alvina Miller enjoyed the most leisure time of the day in her office. Reading, writing, numbering, four sides were all quiet, asionally people woulde over to take the documents, but there were not too many people. Alvina Miller was not familiar with her work, since someone hade to ask for her documents, she was sweating profusely in anxiety, and after looking for half a day, she still could not find it. Fortunately, with the help of the two guys beside her, she was able to solve her problem. Alvina Miller was born into a merchant family, so she had a tactful way of handling matters, especially in allowing people tomunicate and maintain their rtionships with each other. Thus, in the afternoon, Alvina Miller gave everyone a cup of coffee, immediately gaining a lot of people''s hearts. Alvina Miller learned from her grandfather when she was young. She saw that her grandfather would always treat his friends to dinner every few days, treat his subordinates to dinner, and even personally bring her to visit his client''s home during the New Year holidays. At that time, she felt that it was strange, if it was to please a client, then why did he please his subordinate as well? Her grandpa exined it for her. The people in this world all had their own interests and rtionships. Respecting people was one thing, but whether or not you can give other people preferential treatment, while respecting each other, you can also get closer to the rtionship between them. Giving them roses as a gift and learning how to be smart to please others was always better than offending others. Therefore, Alvina Miller had understood from a young age that if you want others to treat you well, you have to first learn how to treat others well. Their rtionship was mutual, so being friends was better than being enemies. Alvina Miller''s rtionship with others was not bad. In school, she was recognized as a good student, with a lot of social connections and was weed by many, and also, she made a group of like-minded friends, just that after everyone graduated, they all had their own futures and their time together would be short. Maybe this was what everyone felt after they grew up, but after they walked out of the society, they all had their own things to do and it would be difficult for them to get together again. After the day''s work ended, Alvina Miller''s shift had ended more than an hour earlier than before. Furthermore, she now belonged to the administrative ss, unlike the reception room, where she was ready to receive orders at any time, no matter howte it was, as long as she didn''t finish her work, she could still arrange for overtime work. Alvina Millerughed as she drove her small sports car home. Recently, she had be more and more like to take care of family. But now that she thought about it, she was only 23 years old. She should be the age to release herself. "What''s wrong with me? That''s obviously not my home, but I think about going back every day!" Alvina Miller stopped in front of the red and green lights, sighed, and activated the music. A low and deep male voice sounded out, it was actually a love song, the lyrics that struck at one''s heart, and it was extremely romantic, causing one''s imagination to run wild. Listening to such a love song over and over again, Alvina Miller''s car stopped at the main gate. She didn''t know whether Joseph Grant woulde back today, so she didn''t dare to ask him on the phone. She kept having the feeling that she was purposely avoiding this rtionship, so she should be more sensible and not create trouble for him. "Alvina Miller, is this the love that you''ve chosen? Why does it sound like a conspiracy drama? " She smiled wryly in her heart, but no matter how many hidden dangers there were, the only thing she could feel was the warmth and love that the man had given her. How could she not love a man who kept all his dangers and fears behind him, and left her a peaceful haven? Even though she knew that it might be dangerous to fall in love with him, she still wanted to turn into a moth flying into the fire and throw herself at his side, disregarding everything else. Was this a sign ofck of love? That must be it. She had a crush on that man who gave her so much love. There was no snow tonight, only the cold wind blowing. Dinner was still being served. Alvina Miller thanked the man for a long time, and even gifted him with a bag of fruits she had just bought from the supermarket. The man pushed so many times, Alvina Miller directly ran to her car to put it down and left, then the man epted it. Dinner was very sumptuous, and it was a perfect match for the sedan. With a single nce, she could tell that it was a nutritious meal. He was really thinking about it. Alvina Miller watched the news on her phone as she ate. As expected, a person''s dinner followed by a phone was the best time for her. "Joseph Grant, I want to fall in love with you in the phone!" Actually, since she said that she was watching the news, it would be better to say that she only stared at the moving man without blinking her eyes. She did not listen to a single word of what the news said, and only stared at that man''s exceptional appearance. Unknowingly, Alvina Miller was full. She reached out to rub her swollen stomach, and immediately became angry: "It''s all your fault. You cause me to eat so much." With the beautiful man''s nourishing eyes, she was unable to stop eating. Alvina Miller decided to quickly digest the food she had eaten, so she rolled up her sleeves and decided to clean the whole living room. Alvina Miller wore earplugs, listened to the music, and took out a cloth to wipe herself clean as she walked up the stairs. Snow and wind swept through the city again. It was a vast expanse of white. One district suddenly had its electricity cut, and the entire road was pitch ck. The sound of people swearing could be heard from time to time. "Sir, where should we go?" Coincidentally, Joseph Grant''s convoy had also arrived at this section of the road where they were rushing to fix it. Lieutenant Hilton sat on the first passenger seat and asked him. "Do you lose your tail?" Joseph Grant raised his hand and twisted the center of his brows. His handsome face was hidden in the darkness, and a trace of light was shining in from outside the window. asionally, his distinct face would be imprinted. "We lost them on Third Avenue. This area''s electricity was affected, they couldn''t follow us even if they wanted to." Lieutenant Hilton could not help but sneer. That group of people were bing more and more deranged. "I''ll switch cars at the intersection up ahead. You apany me over there. As for the rest of the carriages, return to the Grant residence!" Joseph Grant suddenly made a request. "Sir, are you going to see Miss Miller? Okay, there''s a road up ahead, and we''ll park there." When Lieutenant Hilton heard this, he couldn''t help but want tough. The Mr. Vice -President''s Spring really came. Without a sound, Joseph Grant got onto thest carriage and quickly drove away on the other road. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The snow was getting heavier, and the fog on the road was getting thicker, Joseph Grant leaned on his seat, he was not looking tired anymore, his gaze looking past the snow and wind towards his home. As he got closer, he could vaguely see the lights on the watchtower. The man''s thin lips slightly curled up. He had never been so crazy to return home before. Was it really because of that little girl that changed his state of mind? The charm of love, to be able to make a steellike man be gentle, was truly a beautiful thing. The limousine passed through the sentry pavilion, and one could see the door of the ancient building from afar. Lights were burning in the living room. Chapter 1284 Chapter 1284 The car drove into the main entrance, and the hard iron door produced a deep sound. Joseph Grant smiled, and waited for the woman toe out and greet him. That feeling must be very good. Unfortunately, when the car circled the pool and stopped at the main entrance, he didn''t see that beautiful figure. His handsome face froze. She couldn''t have gone to sleep so early, right? "Sir, here we are!" Seeing that Joseph was stunned and did not get off immediately, the Lieutenant Hilton could only remind him softly. "You can go back first. Come pick me up tomorrow morning!" Joseph Grant deliberately emphasized that it was tomorrow morning. Lieutenant Hilton smiled and knew what Joseph meant. And then he nodded and left. Joseph Grant''s handsome face tensed up a little as he pushed open the door to the great hall, seeing a scene that surprised him. He saw Alvina Miller wearing an earpiece, wiping her red wooden sofa with her small hands quickly. She did it very carefully, with her back facing him. The man was shocked for a long time. No wonder she didn''t hear his car, so he thought she was asleep. He didn''t expect her to be doing housework and just had her ears stuffed. Joseph Grant was suddenly happy, the smile on his face did not diminish, and he walked towards her with long legs. He stood a meter away from Alvina, with one hand in the pocket of his trousers, watching her tenderly. Alvina Miller not only listened to the music, she also hummed. Of course, she did not know that her singing was unpleasant to the ears. When she was about to dip the rag in water, she suddenly felt that something was wrong. Alvina Miller looked around. Oh my god, how could there be a pair of legs here? Looking up along the straight and slender thighs, Alvina Miller let out a surprised cry. Her entire person fell onto the sofa in fright, and quickly took off her headphones as she pointed at Joseph Grant with her beautiful eyes: "You ... When do youe in? " Seeing that she was lightly frightened by him, Joseph Grant''s handsome face was full of guilt. With a gentle voice, he said: "I juste in, and it''s just that you don''t notice, do I scare you?" Alvina Miller''s hand was still on her chest, and she was indeed shocked. "Of course, your house is an ancient mansion, so I think that I meet a ghost!" Alvina Miller blurted out, and after she said that, she smacked her forehead with force: "Pah pah pah, I don''t say you''re a ghost!" "Of course, how can a ghost be as good -looking as me!" Joseph Grant reached his hands out to her, butughed instead, his tone still gentle and doting. Alvina Miller instinctively stretched out her small hand, and being held tightly by the man. He pulled Alvina up from the sofa. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Why are you wiping tables and chairs here sote at night? Is it dirty? Don''t I get someone to clean it regrly? don''t theye? " Joseph Grant misunderstood her diligence, his handsome face looked slightly angry. "No, no, no, don''t misunderstand, I''m exercising. I eat too much just now, so I have to find something to do. How about I clean up the house?" Alvina Miller was really afraid that he would anger others, hence she hurriedly exined. "I don''t want you to be my nanny, do you understand? In the future, don''t do this anymore. I don''t make them do it for nothing, I will pay them." How could Joseph Grant bear to let Alvina do such heavy housework? Furthermore, she had to work during the day. "Are you feeling sorry for me?" Alvina Millerughed self¡ªrighteously. Joseph Grant nodded seriously, "Yes, I hope that you won''t be too tired. One person''s energy is limited, you''ll be working during the day, and when you go home at night, you''ll have a good rest!" ''''What about you? You have so many things to do today, from morning to night, yet you are being schemed against and persecuted by bad people. Are you tired? " Alvina Miller felt that the only thing Joseph knew how to do wasfort others, but he had never thought about how tired he was. "I''m not tired!" Joseph Grant said against his own heart. "No wonder you''re not tired. You''re not an iron person, so you must be tired too. It''s just that you don''t want to say it out loud." Alvina Miller curled her lips and exposed what he was thinking. Joseph Grant suddenly felt embarrassed, and swelled red: "I am a man, even if I am tired, I cannot say, this is a man''s bottom line! " "Men are people too, why can''t you say so? Or do you have no one to confide in? You can''t tell your subordinates, your family, or even your friends. Then you can tell me, I''ll sympathize with you! " Alvina Millerughed as she said, her beautiful eyes shining like the stars in the sky, so dazzling that it made Joseph want to kiss her. "I''m already very touched that you can understand me. However, how would you sympathize with me?" Joseph Grant startedughing along with her. This woman''s head was filled with many good things. Every time he heard her speak, he seemed to be able to understand the beautiful side of human nature. He liked to chat with her and learn from the little world that he never knew. "I... I can knead it for you, but I don''t know how to cook for you, so I can only make a move and help you get rid of your fatigue. Sit down, I''ll help you massage! " Alvina Miller pulled her big hands, avoided his injured position, and pushed him down onto the sofa. Before Joseph Grant could resist anything, the girl''s finger had already reached into his uninjured arm. Alvina Miller did indeed have some ability, her fingers could actually still find acupuncture points on his arm to forcefully suppress it, causing Joseph Grant to have a whole new level of respect for her. "The pressure on your acupoints is better, but do you feel pain? My grandfather said before that pressing his acupuncture points was very painful. " Alvina Miller smiled as she lifted her eyes to ask. "It doesn''t hurt. You can press it down!" Joseph Grant said softly, his beautiful eyes focused on her face, unable to move away. Alvina Miller was so full that she had no ce to exert her strength, and now that she was pressed down, she truly used up all her strength, causing Joseph Grant to truly feel rxed. "It''s time to change legs!" Alvina Miller suddenly said, after she said, she immediately extended her small hand towards his thigh. "There''s no need for that here!" Joseph instantly became shy. His legs were sensitive parts of his body, so of course he wouldn''t dare to let this woman do as she pleased. "Don''t be shy, it''s fine. I can find a few acupuncture points ..." "Alvina, there''s really no need for you! I''ll take a bathter!" Joseph Grant was afraid that he would lose face. After all, he still wanted to keep a decent image in front of this woman. "Alright, but your hand is injured. How are you going to take a bath? You need to help ...Oh, let me help you with the water. You go soak in it!" Alvina Miller had only spoken halfway and realized that she was a woman. She was still not Joseph Grant''s wife yet, so she wouldn''t daree to this kind of thing like bathing. The man burst outughing. This woman could have already entered his wife''s role. she even wanted to help him bathing. Alvina Miller''s beautiful face flushed red, she immediately turned and ran upstairs. When she was one step away, she suddenly thought of something important that she did not ask, and ran in front of him. She gasped for breath and asked him: "Joseph Grant, do you know that I changed jobs?" "I know, I get someone to help you!" Joseph Grant leisurely replied with a smile. "It''s really you. Why do you suddenly transfer me to the archives?" Alvina Miller blinked her beautiful big eyes and asked. "Because I hope to see you more when I have the chance!" Joseph Grant''s answer was as if it was taken for granted, and it was filled with the aura of a spoiled child. Alvina Miller was very happy, which can know from her face: "Really? Then do you oftene to the archives to pick up things?" "No, the archive room is connected to the library. I will spend an hour reading in there every afternoon to catch a glimpse of you whenever I pass by!" Joseph Grantughed even more happily. "Ah ..." Alvina Miller was surprised, "Then why don''t you transfer me to the library? That way, I can apany you to read for an hour." "No, this is too obvious. I''ve already said that I can''t get close to you because of the current situation. The archives are idle and less personal trouble, which is more suitable for you." Joseph Grant sighed lightly, and revealed his selfish thoughts. He just wanted to give her a casual job so that she wouldn''t be too tired. "Alright, I understand now. Thank you for thinking for me!" After Alvina Miller said that, she ced her hands behind her back and leaned over, making a light kiss on the man''s cheeks with her pink lips. Then, like a butterfly who had stolen something, she swiftly ran upstairs. Chapter 1285 Chapter 1285 Alvina had already escaped upstairs, but Joseph''s soul had not to return to his body. The face that she had suddenly punched over seemed to still have a trace of a sweet fragrance remaining. After pondering for a long time, Joseph couldn''t help but curl his lips. Why did hee here in such a windy and snowy night? Wasn''t it just to give her a light kiss? As he thought about his own thoughts, Joseph Grant felt slightly embarrassed. As a man, he was actually scheming against a little girl. Alvina Miller squatted in her bathroom, rolled up her sleeves, and tried out the water temperature. The man''s bathroom was very simple, aside from the necessities, there were no other decorations, the bathtub was new, pure white, the warm water sprinkled in, causing a mist to rise, and even the ss mirror beside it became misty. Before Alvina Miller''s heartbeat became as usual, she took the initiative again. Oh my god, did he think that she is bing more and more casual? No, the next time it must be him who took the initiative, she must hold it in, and keep the virtue of being a female. Just as Alvina Miller was thinking about this, and giving herself all sorts of education, there was a snap at the door of the bathroom. Joseph took off his coat and walked in wearing only a white shirt, it was warm inside, but not cold. Alvina Miller also only had a thin, long knitted sweater on her body, wrapping around her slender body. Her long hair was casually tied up behind her head and she looked pure and clean, like a lotus blooming in water. Their gazes met unexpectedly, both of them looking a little embarrassed from what they had just done. Originally, this bathroom was considered big, but when Joseph walked in, Alvina Miller actually felt that it was difficult to even turn around, so narrow that it could not amodate the both of them. "Do you want to try the water''s temperature? I don''t know how hot the water is for you!" In a moment of desperation, Alvina Miller quickly pulled back her reason and found a topic to ask him. The man walked over and lightly touched it with his finger. "This is OK!" "Isn''t it too hot? I''m afraid of the cold. It''s so hot to bathe every day!" Alvina Miller casually said with a smile. "No, that''s good!" Joseph also felt that the air in the bathroom had suddenly be thinner. His eyes subconsciously focused on her lowered face. When he saw her blushing appearance, his heart shook and he had the impulse to forcefully drag her into his embrace. "Then... Wash yourself first. Call me if you need anything, I''ll be right outside! " Alvina Miller felt that she should not be standing here, so she tactfully left. "Alvina, can you help me? My hand can''t move too much!" Seeing that she was about to leave, Joseph Grant became anxious, and blurted out the question, but in truth, his ability to endure pain was top - notch. At work, he was calm and at ease, but in front of Alvina, he had be a patient. "Ah? How can I help you? " Alvina Miller was really easy to trick. In her opinion, after getting cut by the sharp thorn, even a bit of blood would be painful. Joseph Grant''s wound was so deep, and even so much blood had been spilled, thus she was unable to move. "Can you help me take off my clothes?¡± Joseph Grant did not dare to request for more. "Of course, there''s no problem!¡± Alvina Miller immediately walked over, and with a serious face, she reached out her hand to help him undo the buttons on his shirt. At this moment, when she thought about how his hand was injured so badly, she didn''t dare to have any other thoughts. Thus, even if he was unbuttoning his shirt, she still maintained a straight face. However, what were those two burning gazes above her head? She clearly didn''t feel flustered even when she was unbuttoning his clothes, but when his eyes lit up, she felt short of breath and her mouth became dry. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "That... Joseph Grant, have you eaten dinner? " Alvina Miller could only bear with the scorching pressure and try to find a topic to talk. "If I say no, will you help me do it immediately?" Joseph Grant asked as his thin lips curled up yfully. "En, however, you know my cooking skills. I''m afraid that you won''t dare to eat it!" Alvina Miller also laughed along. "As long as you feed me something, even if it''s poison, I''ll eat it!¡± The man''s voice suddenly became quiet, and the words that he said agitated Alvina Miller''s extremely weak mind. She could not help but roll her eyes at him. "What do you take me for? How could I possibly feed you poison? If you eat it even though you know it''s poison, then you''re stupid." Joseph Grant almostughed when he saw that Alvina was making fun of his words. "Alvina, do you understand the meaning behind my words just now?" Joseph Grant felt that her comprehension ability was definitely not good. Of course Alvina Miller understood. A man who dared to eat poison, could it be that he wanted to say that he was willing to die for her? However, she didn''t want him to make such a sacrifice. She wanted him to live a good life, live a life that was more wonderful than anyone else, and live a long life that was even longer than 100 years. "I don''t understand, and I don''t want to understand so much!" Alvina Miller pouted and said softly. Joseph Grant''s heart was startled, his handsome face suddenly showing signs of urgency, hisrge palm suddenly reached over and grabbed on Alvina''s small hand that was still unbuttoning his clothes. He apologized with a low voice: "Sorry, do I say something wrong to piss you off?" Alvina Miller''s expression lit up, she raised her watery eyes and looked at him. Seeing the nervousness and uneasiness on him, she giggled: "Why are you being so serious, I''m not angry." "But your tone just now clearly showed that you''re angry!" Joseph Grant was really worried that he wouldn''t know how to speak and he had pissed her off. "No, I''m just a bit sad. Joseph Grant, you don''t need to view me as more important than your life. In this world, there is no one else more important than your own life!" Alvina Miller''s voice became softer and softer, because she felt that what he said was not right. If there really came a day when she had to make a choice between them, she would think of him as more important than her. "For you, I will cherish my life. Since I''ve decided to live with you for my entire life, I definitely won''t give this opportunity to another man!" Joseph Grant clenched and tightened his grip on her big palm, his tone bing much more determined than before. "Alright, let''s stop talking. The water is getting cold, let go of my hand!" Alvina Miller felt the feathers in her heart scratching as she held his hand. It felt itchy, and it made her very nervous. Seeing her pouting, Joseph Grant heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, he loosened his grip on herrge hand. The shirt was carefully taken off, and Alvina Miller even deliberately weighed the tip of her foot, but when she saw that there was no more blood on the wound on his arm, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Joseph Grant saw all of her minute movements, and was extremely happy in his heart. The next step was the man''s western pants. They were custom - made and of excellent quality. His long, slender, straight legs were well-built and powerful. It made the woman''s heart race even more. "Are you feel difficult?" Seeing her lowered her head in a daze, Joseph Grant immediately smiled and asked. "No, aiding others is the basis of happiness!" Alvina Miller raised her head andughed, her two small hands immediately reaching towards his belt. However, she didn''t know how to undo it, her two small hands just randomly pressing on it a few times, before rxing, allowing herself to wipe off the sweat on her forehead. "You are already sweating, and you''re only helping me take off my clothes. Is it that hot?" The man couldn''t help but tease her. The bright lights on top of her head revealed the fine beads of sweat on her forehead. It really was unbearably hot. Alvina Millerughed dryly: I give you everything for the first time, and you''re still making fun of me." Joseph Grant was startled. "This is the first time I''ve helped a man. Do you understand? After all, I''m not the Holy Maiden!" Alvina Miller Georgely admitted that she was sweating nervously. Joseph Grant suddenly felt ashamed that he had misunderstood her, but he still liked to imagine what kind of things she would give him during her so-called first time. The moment the pants fell, Alvina Miller immediately turned around and said softly: "You settle it yourself, I''ll go out first!" "Thank you!" The man threw a word at his in a low and forceful voice. "En!" Alvina Miller felt that she deserved it, so she left, closed the door, and covered her burning cheeks. She and Joseph Grant carefully probed each other''s feelings, and openly enjoyed the sweetness and thrill of love. This kind of life was even more impressive than the twenty odd years she had lived. Chapter 1286 Chapter 1286 Joseph Grant stayed in the bathroom for more than half an hour before he came out. When he came out, he was wearing a deep purple robe, and his body looked even taller and straighter than before. Alvina Miller sat on the sofa at the side, holding a mobile phone, but her entire person was in a daze. Hearing the man''s voice, she acted like she was a thief. She quickly pretended to look down at her phone, but she didn''t expect that she took the phone on the back. Joseph Grant had sharp eyes, he had seen all her ufortable expression for a long time. In his eyes, Alvina Miller had always been like a transparent crystal. From the very first time he saw her, Joseph Grant had seemed to be able to see through her from the moment he saw her. But even he saw through her, it was fate for him the attraction she exuded. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When he met her naivety, his deep cover exploded like a firework meeting dry wood. He couldn''t resist her simplicity, while she was confused and fascinated by his maturity and steadiness. "Will you stay in my room tonight?" Joseph Grant''s serene eyes congealed, and then, he boldly asked her. "It can''t be. This will affect our sleep. Last time we slept together, you didn''t seem to be sleeping well at all!" Alvina Miller immediately stood up, and since he had already taken a safe bath, it was time for her to leave. "But I want to be in bed with you!" Joseph Grant had to say, even if he did not sleep wellst time, he was still happy in the whole day. He was willing to bear the cost of losing sleep, and he also wanted to embrace her and feel her gentle aura. "Really?" Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes lit up. She didn''t think that this man would say such frivolous words, but she was actually happy with what he had said. She must have been blinded by his love for. "Un, don¡¯t worry. I won''t be reckless!" It was as if all men loved to say those words. Other men did not dare to guarantee it, but the words that Joseph Grant said would definitely be too kind. Alvina Miller pouted: "Your hands are still injured, even if you want to do something, you desire to but you don''t have the strength!" The man''s expression instantly stiffened. His pair of charming eyes immediately focused on the woman''s face. When he saw her pouting mouth and her pping words, his handsome face instantly changed. "What do you say?" Joseph Grant''s voice dropped. If one were to listen carefully, they would be able to hear a trace of unhappiness and danger. "I don''t say anything. Since you don''t mind me, then wait for me for a while. I''ll go take a bath first!" Alvina Miller did not dare to repeat what he said just now, and immediately turned and ran away. Joseph Grant''s breath was still unstable. The pride of a man could not be questioned by his beloved woman, this was his bottom line. Although his heart felt stuffy, the man still consciously sat on the bed and decided to warm the bed for her again. Alvina Miller slowly walked in. She was wearing a pair of wine ¡ªred pajamas and a thick beige robe, she walked to the side of the bed and was about to sit down when she saw the man move over again, allowing her the spot where he was lying just now. "Go to sleep!" The man''s tone returned to gentleness. "Enl''Alvina Miller smiled, her smile blooming like a flower. She quickly went to the other side of the bed andid down under her warm bed. "The lights are off!" With that, the man put out his hand and extinguished all the lights. The room immediately turned pitch ck. They were separated by a certain distance, and once the lights were turned off, they would inexplicably feel lonely. Alvina Miller blinked her beautiful eyes, feeling the calm aura of the man in the darkness, and then, she moved towards him bit by bit. "What''s wrong? Isn''t it warm enough? " The man couldn''t help but tease her when he felt her approach on her own ord. "No, I just want to sleep with you!" Alvina Miller boldly said. Joseph directly extended his arm under her head, and Alvina Miller directly jumped into his embrace. This time, it was truly warm. "Alvina, do you question my manhood just now?" Since she was being so George, Joseph Grant would not hesitate to ask. "No, I don''t!" Alvina Miller immediately denied it and pretended to be stupid. Joseph Grant reached out and pinched her pretty face, causing the girl to scream in pain and pinch his arm. Then, she felt that something was wrong. "Isn''t your hand unable to move? How could you twist and twist me just now? " Alvina Miller asked him in a stifled tone. Joseph Grant''s strong body stiffened. He was done for; he had revealed his shameless actions. "You lied to me, I saw you signing today, Joseph Grant, you actually dared to lie to me!" The more Alvina Miller thought about it, the more she felt that something was off. In the end, she finally realized that something was off and angrily punched him twice on the chest. The man let out a lowugh. Thisughter had already admitted his crime. "Why do you lie to me?" Alvina Miller chased closely. "Because I want to spend more time with you!" Joseph Grant''s reason was actually sweet. "Liar!" Alvina Miller cursed, but her small hands went behind his back and hugged him tightly. "I won''t dare to do it again!" Joseph Grant was really afraid that she would be angry, he immediately guaranteed. However, Alvina Millerughed, and said in his embrace with a muffled voice: "It''s fine, for something like this, it''s fine even if Ie a few more times, since I can pretend to be stupid!" "Alvina, why are you different from the other girls? Your actions are sometimes too audacious! " Joseph Grant alsoughed, and asked her curiously. "If I was like them, then I wouldn''t be the unique Alvina Miller. Would you still like me?" The girl raised her head from his embrace. A pair of bright eyes, even in the darkness, glimmered with an enchanting light. "No matter what kind of person you are, I''m already in love with you!" Joseph Grant lifted her head, and his lips were already attached to her. Alvina Miller did not expect him to kiss her suddenly, and was startled. But by the time she reacted, it was already toote. The man had already curled his lips into a violent storm, leaving her with no strength to defend him. In the darkness, it was as if he could make people bold. There were many things he didn''t dare to do that could be covered up by the darkness, allowing him to do whatever he wanted. Unknowingly, Joseph Grant had already suppressed the petite girl, and his thin lips refused to let go of any of her sweetness. Alvina Miller''s mind was a field of nkness, her body tightened to a string. She didn''t know why she wasn''t afraid in the slightest. And even she was crazier than him. "Enough, Alvina, take your hand away!" All of a sudden, the man''s voice came from the darkness. Alvina Miller seemed to wake up from her dream, and realized that where should she put her hands? No, no, no, this was definitely not her hand. She wanted to chop off this hand and let it break. Alvina Miller quickly turned her back, and did not dare to face the man anymore. Even though it was dark now, and no one could see her expression, she just felt extremely embarrassed. Joseph Grant snickered from behind her. Hisughter was low and maic, shaking the girl''s weak nerves. "Joseph Grant, if youugh again, I will go back to my room to sleep!" The girl became angry from embarrassment. "Alright, I won''tugh, I''m notughing at you, I''m ... I''m happy!" The man forced a reason to comfort her. "What are you so happy about? It''s all your fault! " However, Alvina Miller was thin -skinned. Her actions just now were too excessive, even she felt ashamed for herself. "Alright, I won''t tease you anymore. Sleep early. You still have a new job to do tomorrow, so don''t be discouraged!¡± Joseph Grant gently patted her back, as if he was coaxing her to sleep. "No, my heart is unbnced, I have to bite you!" After Alvina Miller finished speaking, without saying a word, she grabbed Joseph''s hand and actually bit into it. Joseph Grant knew that she must be extremely embarrassed, for she had no idea how to let go of her anger. He had deliberately given her the back of his hand to bite on, and furthermore, this woman had even said that she would bite on him, but the real thing was not too hard, it was more like she was kissing him. "I fall asleep!" Alvina Miller pushed his hands away and hugged herself tightly. Although no one could clearly see each other''s expression in the darkness, she could feel her own reaction. Oh my god, Joseph Grant must definitelyugh at her. He hadn''t even made a move yet, but she had. How embarrassing. In the morning, Alvina Miller''s leg was on the man''s waist, she was sleeping soundly like a pig, her sleep quality had always been good, even if it was night time and thunder, she wouldn''t wake up. Chapter 1287 Chapter 1287 It was early in the morning and the fog outside the window was thick. A few branches could be vaguely seen. The scenery was so beautiful that it was hard to shake. Alvina Miller turned over her body drowsily, her two small hands habitually hugging onto something. However, she discovered that this time, she was hugging onto an arm that was as warm as a furnace, causing her to immediately wake up. Her long, feather ¡ª like eyshes trembled twice before she lifted them away. What entered her eyes was the gentle gaze of a man. Alvina Miller''s small mouth gaped in surprise. Lowering her head, she realized that she was hugging onto one of his sturdy arms. She quickly loosened her grip as if she was scalding it, pushing it back to his side. "Morning!" The man seemed to have woken up a long time ago, but he lookedzy when he woke up. Even his voice was a little hoarse. Alvina Millerughed awkwardly, she pretended to be calm and took off the nket, but she was scared and hid under the nket. She extended her hand and pulled at the robe on the side and quickly put it on. While tying it up, she looked at the man who was lying down casually: "Why haven''t you gone to work yet?" "I have other arrangements for the afternoon. There''s no need to rush there!" The man''s deep and gentle voice sounded. "Oh, dating a beauty?" Alvina Miller started to joke around very early in the morning. "If I wanted to date you, would you consider taking a leave of absence?" the man asked. "But I just go to the new department and apply for leave the next day. Would I not have a good impression of it?" Alvina Miller was really considering this matter. "Then forget it, let''s meet again next time when we are free!" Joseph Grant also flipped himself over and sat up. Last night, he was wearing dark pajamas when he slept. But at this moment, he did not seem to be afraid of the cold. He stood up and walked towards the bathroom. "s, wait a moment!" Hearing that he was giving up, Alvina Miller''s spirits were lifted, and she ran over to block his path: "I''m requesting for a leave of absence right now, where are we going?" Joseph Grant only wanted to tease her a little, but he didn''t expect her to actually take it seriously, and an apologetic look shed across his handsome face: "Alvina, my arrangements are very important at the noon, you can ask for leave, but I might not!" "You''re lying to me?" Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes instantly grew twice as big, and after that, she said angrily: "I don''t want to make an appointment with you!" "Alvina, don''t be angry. I am wrong, I shouldn¡¯t joke with you like this!" Joseph Grant''s handsome face tensed up, and his long arm stretched over. It was his injured hand. Alvina Miller turned her head around, only to see that it was his injured hand pulling his wrist. She couldn''t shake him, nor could shake him. She could only reply with a cold face, "I''m not angry!¡± "But your expression is clearly ...¡± "Give me a present and I''ll pretend that this never happened!" After Alvina Miller said that, she gently pushed away his palm and left withrge strides. Joseph Grant was stunned,"..." This woman was bold enough to actually ask for a gift herself. However, she was also straightforward and cute, making people not need to think twice to guess. Joseph Grant''s thin lips curled up as he started to think about what kind of gift he should give her. When Alvina Miller went to work, she found out at noon that Joseph Grant had actually apanied the foreign ambassador to y golf. In order to break the rumors about his injuries, the news had spread internally. Others who heard it felt lucky that the Mr. Vice ¡ª President was strong, but when Alvina Miller heard it, all of the blood in her body froze. Joseph Grant''s arm was injured, the wound from two days ago was still bleeding, why did he apany others to y golf today? Was he tired of living? Alvina Miller''s mind was buzzing. She could not hear what the people around her were saying, she only had one thought, and that was that Joseph Grant had gone crazy. "s..." Alvina Miller lowered her head and hastily walked forward, but identally bumped into a person who was holding a blueprint in her hand that fell to the ground. Alvina Miller was startled, and quickly apologized repeatedly. "It''s okay, it''s just that the next time you walk, I have to bring your eyes with me!" A melodious voice of a woman sounded, neither cold nor hot. Alvina Miller quickly swept a nce over the diagrams, and discovered that all of them were famous diagrams, and upon hearing this oriole-like female voice, she suddenly raised her head, and saw a face that he seemed to have seen before. "Be more careful next time, this is Miss Olivia, she''s a painter we hired!" A staff member at the side warned Alvina Miller softly. Alvina Miller hurriedly nodded. "I''m so sorry, I am thinking about something just now. I''ll pay attention next time!" "It''s okay, I''m fine!" Olivia''s gaze swept across Alvina Miller''s face and instantly recognized her. If one were to say that everyone in the office did not know that she was Joseph Grant''s fiancee, it would instead be Olivia who knew her because she not only knew of her existence, but also knew her appearance and the rtionship between her and Joseph Grant. Alvina Miller''s eyes met Olivia''s, and Alvina realized that the other person was staring at her and sizing her up. That gaze was not friendly, but instead seemed to beparing, causing her to feel displeased. As Olivia watched Alvina Miller leaving, she couldn''t help but sneer in her heart. Alvina Miller was considered a beautiful girl, but there were a lot of beautiful women in the inner court. All of them had elegant temperaments and were well - learned, so it was not easy for Alvina Miller to be outstanding from here. Olivia felt that the only thing she had lost to Alvina was her age. She knew that Alvina Miller had just twenty-three this year while she was about to step into the age of twenty ¡ªsix. A difference of three years wasn''t considered obvious between women, but it was still a hurdle that could not be ovee. Olivia swept up her jet-ck hair. A mature and charming woman had her own merits. Joseph Grant had a stable personality and was young and experienced, he probably liked women like Olivia, who was confident and elegant, who had a sessful career. It was impossible for him to fancy a young miss like Alvina Miller, who was a headstrong and headstrong person. Thus, Olivia became inexplicably confident in herself. When Alvina Miller returned to the office, she was still restless. She didn''t want to work because of unhappy. She kept a close eye on Joseph Grant''s situation, but she only knew that he had gone to y golf with the foreign leaders, she knew nothing else. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The weather wasn''t too good, so the golf course was definitely cold. She was speechless. Why was he ying in such a cold weather? Could it be that someone was scheming against Joseph Grant? Trying to test if he was hurt? After thinking about it for a while, she still couldn''t think of a reason, so she decided not to think about it anymore. In the vi in Wayne Family Vi, Lily and the two little fellows dressed as buns and made snowmen in the garden. They all had a holiday in advance, enjoying pleasure and leisure of the day. "Mummy, brother brings snow to smash my face, it''s so cold!" Emma cried as she ran in front of Lily toin. "I don''t do it on purpose!" Afraid that he would be scolded by the Mummy, George immediately ran over to exin. "You do it on purpose, hmph!¡± Emma''s two little hands were stuck into her waist, but because her clothes were too thick, her two little hands couldn¡¯t bend over, like a small ball. It was very cute. George shrugged his shoulders, looking like he was helpless against her. "Stupid Scoundrel!" Emma unwillingly bent down and grabbed a handful of snow, then smashed it onto George''s body. George was already prepared for this, and immediately ran off, while Emma dragged her small body, she chased after him. Lily ignored the two little fellows'' teasing. She was designing a model for her snowman group. "Mummy, is this my father?" Emma couldn''t catch up with her brother, so she breathed heavily and ran over, pointing at Lily¡¯s masterpiece as she asked. "Yeah, does it look like your dad?" Lily smiled and asked her daughter. "It doesn''t look like him at all. Daddy isn''t that ugly, and he isn''t that short either!" Emma said with a serious face. Lily looked at the sky speechlessly, how was she going to exin such a thing to her daughter? "Mummy, where is my brother and I?" Emma walked around the snowman, not realizing that she was with his brother''s snowman. "Ugh ..." Don''t you and your brother just build your own snowman? I don''t..." George stood in the distance andughed: "Idiot Emma, you still don''t know that in the Mummy''s heart, Daddy already has a feeling of existing even more than us!" Emma''s pair of big ck eyes immediately became watery and wide open, her small mouth also became t: "Mummy doesn''t love Emma anymore." Lily immediately kneaded a snowball and threw it towards her son who was speaking nonsense: "I ask you to do things more, speak less." George dodged quickly and burst outughing. Lily hurriedly squatted and gently kissed her daughter''s forehead, "Emma, you have always been the most important in the heart of the Mummy." "Then between me and dad, who is more important?" the little girl asked, blinking her big eyes. "Of course, it''s you!" Lily coaxed her. At this moment, a dejected voice came from behind her, "It seems that I am the least important in this family!" Chapter 1288 Chapter 1288 "Daddy!" Emma who was feeling wronged before. She immediately rushed over when she heard Edwards''s voice. She only reached up to Edwards''s knees before, but now she had grown even taller, looking like a little girl. Edwards gently squatted down, and gently brushed off the few strands of snowkes on her hair with his finger: "Does brother bully you again?" "Well, he hit me in the face!" With her father''s help, the little girl immediatelyined again. "I will help you teach him a lessonter!" Edwards who doted on his daughter would never allow anyone to bully his daughter like this, even if that person was his son. "Daddy, look! There''s a snowman piled by Mummy! She said it''s like you!" The little girl immediately grabbed her father''s big palm happily and ran towards Lily. Lily was wearing a bright red down jacket and stood on top of the white snow. Lily was young, and this red made her look even more charming. Her long hair was also fluffed up at her sides, revealing her small, white, jade - like face. No matter how she looked at it, it made Edwards want to pinch her face. Lily turned her around in embarrassment and puffed up her cheeks. "Lily, you get up so early in the morning just to make me a snowman." The man stood by her side, tall and straight entuated the delicateness of a woman. "No. This is not you, but the appearance of your son when he grew up! " Lily was embarrassed, she did not want to admit that it was him. "Well, when my son grew up, wasn''t he like me? So, you still think of me as a reference, don''t you? " Edwards instantly became a narcissist. "Mummy, why don''t you admit that it is father''s? Do you say it is him just now?" Emma spoke the truth from the side. Lily red at her daughter. The little guy shrank back and quickly ran away. Emma had a bad feeling that she had disturbed the good things in Mummy. Edwards looked at the little girl standing under the snow, and gently stroked the long hair on her face. "It''s obviously me, but you won''t admit it. When can you change your awkward disposition?" Lily''s face heated up and shyly lowered her head. "Are you really not going out today?" she whispered. "En, tonight I''ll get Josh to bring his girlfriend here for dinner, so I won''t go anywhere today. I''ll y with you all for one day!" Edwards reached out and pulled her into his embrace, then kissed her head. "Really? Would Elizae over? Grandma agreed to it? " Lily''s beautiful eyes lit up. Ever since Elizabeth had gotten pregnant, the olddy''s attitude had softened a lot, and she had even asked someone to deliver several things over to Eliza. Even Lareina had secretly prepared a lot of baby items. The family all had their own personalities but All of them were kind. "I was just talking about this with my grandparents, of course they would agree!" Edwards said with a light smile. "Great! Now, Eliza can give birth to a child peacefully, or she can marry your brother earlier, and form a warm family to wee the arrival of a baby!¡± Lily was relieved for them and sincerely wished them well. "Yeah, I''ve already missed the two kids'' infancy. I don''t wish for my brother to have such a chance. I will fight for everything I can for him!" Edwards looked into the distance, where the two little fellows were squatting on the ground for unknown reasons, and ying with them very seriously. Lily blinked her beautiful eyes, and suddenly said: "Do you really feel like this is a lingering fear?" "What?" Edwards saw that the children were in a daze, and when he heard her sudden question. Edwards immediately stared at her. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Do you really want to feel the life of your children when they were born?" Lily squinted her eyes and smiled. "Of course I want to. This is the kind of life that every father wants to experience!" Edwards replied. "Then... When all this is over, let¡¯s have another child!" Lily said hesitantly. "Really?¡± Edwards''s beautiful eyes instantly lit up, and his long arm hugged her tightly. He then asked beside her ear in ecstasy, "Are you really willing to give me another child?" "Mm, as long as it isn''t a twin or a phoenix!" Lily was really afraid of sending another two. Even if she really couldn''t handle them. Even if she had the money and resources right now, she still wouldn''t have enough energy to educate her children. "I do not feel it. It¡¯s good to have two more!" Edwards then looked at the children, andughed to his heart''s content. "You think too highly of yourself. The two little fellows are going to cry to you at the same time. Let''s see if you can still say such words!" Lily was an experienced person, she knew very well that the two little fellows weren''t easy to deal with. "Lily, it is difficult for you to endure the difort of another pregnancy. Sometimes I think that two children are actually enough, that there are children and girls, and they grow up together, so I don''t want you to suffer any more!" It seemed that Lily was afraid of giving birth and raising children, so Edwards instantly changed his mind. He didn''t want her suffer this kind of pain again. "What? Do you feel sorry for me? " Lily immediatelyughed. "En!" The man nodded seriously. "We''ll talk about itter. Actually, I also want to have more children, these two little guys are growing up and don''t stick to me anymore. I suddenly miss the feeling of them hugging me even when they were sleeping, and their expressions when they were learning. The older they are, the more they have their own thoughts. In the future, they will definitely be even further away from us!" Lily was touched. "So, you want another child continue sticking to you?" Edwards didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Mm, I like the feeling of being stuck by this little guy!" Lily nodded and said seriously. "Then, when all these matters have concluded, shall we consider it?" Seeing that she had thoughts of having children, Edwards wanted another one as well. "Alright, we still have to ask the other two for their opinion. It won''t be that easy to get a child!" Lily chuckled. "If it''s just the two of us, then of course it''s easy. But this is a big family matter!" Edwards whispered into her ear. "Indecent!" Lily blushed red and immediately pushed him away, running towards the children. Edwardsughed out loud behind her. He was extremely pleased with himself. In the warm bedroom, Elizabeth was folding her clothes. Looking at the man who was leisurely drinking coffee at the side, she asked: "Does your grandma really agree to let me go over for dinner?" "En, my brother said so, I will talk to grandmater. Eliza, don''t worry, my grandma will definitely not oppose this!" Joshua put down the coffee, walked to her side, and ced her folded clothes inside the wardrobe. He turned around, looked at the woman''s gentle and beautiful eyes, and couldn''t help but kiss: "Tonight, I''ll find a chance to bring up our marriage!" "Ah ..." Elizabeth was frightened, hence she was agreed to go over for dinner. While he was just thinking about getting married, wasn''t that just asking for a scolding? "Since the child is about to be born, of course we have to get married quickly. I want to give the child aplete family. I absolutely can''t let anything go wrong!" Joshua knew that her reaction must be huge, but he had to consider this point. "Of course I have no objections, but I''m afraid that your family will not be able to ept it. How about we not mention it for now, we''ll talk about itter!" Elizabeth said anxiously. "Alright, let''s not talk about this tonight, but you''re already five months pregnant. At the end of next year''s spring, our child will be born, and we''ll have to prepare for this wedding for over a month. We really don''t have enough time!" Joshua smiled as he looked at her. A woman who was stubborn in the past had learned how to endure more and more, learned how to think for others. Elizabeth looked at him with her beautiful eyes, and she was at a loss of what to do. "Listen to me, and I''ll make sure that you and the child are justified, okay?" Joshua coaxed gently. "En!" Other than nodding, Elizabeth didn''t seem to know what else to do. As the night approached, the winter night seemed to stretch on for a long time. Elizabeth was wearing a warm overcoat as she sat on the car. Joshua drove the car personally. He no longer liked the sports car, but rather arge SUV that had a very high safety factor. Elizabeth looked at the night scenery outside of the window with a bustling and dazzling appearance, but her heart was growing calmer and calmer. In this period of time, she had found her biological parents, but she had to endure their departures, so she firmly believed that in the future, her heart would grow stronger, and she would cherish everything she acquired more and more. Chapter 1289 Chapter 1289 In the Wayne Family vi, the lights were all on. Old Mrs. Wayne sat in the living room and watched the two grandchildren as they drove around the living room. She was in a peaceful mood and would asionally smile along with the little guy''s expression. Lareina came down from the stairs and looked at the time. It was already dark outside the window, his youngest son said that he wanted to bring his girlfriend back for dinner, so they should be there soon. Lily brought out aptop and sat on the sofa in Edwards''s study. Both of them still had matters to take care of, so the study was especially quiet. Only the sound of Lily''s fingers touching the keyboard and the orders of Edwards made by phone could be heard. Suddenly, the sound of a car came from outside the window. Lily raised her eyes and looked at the man for a moment, then Edwards ced down the pen in his hand, stood up and tidied up his clothes: "They should be here, let''s go and take a look!" "En!" Lily stretched her back, realizing that there was something wrong with working at home, it was that she could bezy at any time, and could never achieve her desired goal. "What''s wrong?" When Edwards saw her resentful expression, he couldn''t help but reach out and ruffle her long hair. Just now, when he saw her working, he was always in a bored state, so he wanted to take care of her a little. "It''s nothing. It''s just that we don''t finish today, which led to an increase in the workload tomorrow!" Lily was angry at herself. After Edwards heard it, he started chuckling andforted her, "Don''t give yourself too much pressure, if you can''t finish it, you don''t have to do it. I can bring in a few more designers to share the work." "The Edwards sure knows how to empathize with subordinates, but it can''t solve the underlying problem!" Lily''s mood instantly improved. With this man''s concern and gentleness, she seemed to not be as depressed as before. "I don''t want to see you frown like that. You long! If you don''t insist on working, I could have let you y at home every day!" Edwards said with a serious face. "I know you want to raise me, but I also know that women have to be a bit more independent. They can''t rely too much on men, or else what will they do if they be detested in the future?" Lily said shamelessly. Edwards''s handsome face tensed up, and he quickly made a firm promise, "I will definitely not despise you." "I''m afraid that I will despise myself. Alright, I can solve the problem of work myself. Don''t worry about me. Let''s go downstairs and take a look!" Lily tugged his arm, and the two of them walked down the stairs. At this moment, Joshua stopped the car, gently holding Elizabeth''s small hand, only to realize that her hand was as cold as ice. It looks like forcefully bringing her here to see her family was indeed a very stressful matter. Lareina had already quickly walked out. When she saw her youngest son, she was very happy. "Josh, I am just thinking why aren''t you here yet." Joshua smiled at his mother and saw that there were two tails behind his mother. Both of their heads were shaking out as they shouted at the same time, "Uncle!" Joshua gently caressed Emma''s little head and said, "Wait, uncle has brought a present for you!" "Yeah, why unclees every time, you bring us a present?" Emma was extremely happy. Joshua squatted down and answered with a smile: "Because uncle likes the two of you!" Joshua stood up and opened the door to the front passenger seat. "Hello, Auntie!" Elizabeth lowered her head, not daring to look at Lareina''s expression. Because, in her heart, Elizabeth was very anxious, and was also very much ming herself. Lareina said gently: "Eliza, don''t be afraid, I won''t me you. It''s cold outside,e in." Elizabeth had already known that Lareina was a very good mother. Lareina had a gentle temper and was a kind person. It was all weird that mom was too greedy and she also harm for her marriage. Joshua extended his hand and firmly gripped Elizabeth''s palm. "Let''s go, my mother really isn''t ming you!" "I know!" Elizabeth heaved a sigh of relief. When they entered the living room, Joshua and Lily walked down the stairs, Lily had already taken the initiative to greet them. "Eliza, you''vee!" Elizabeth also smiled and raised her head to look at Lily. Her amicable and kind eyes allowed Lily to calm down. Edwards stood at the side and smiled, he exchanged nces with his brother secretly, then looked at their grandma who was sitting on the sofa, and the two of them walked towards her at the same time. Emma suddenly squeezed over, grabbed Lily''s hand and asked curiously: "Mummy, Daddy said that she is our aunt, right?" Emma''s voice was very loud and innocent, making everyone present freeze for a moment. Lily smiled and did not speak, but Joshua squatted down and smiled: "Do you like this aunt that uncle found for you?" "I like it. Aunt is so beautiful!" Emma immediately smiled happily, she was sweet. Elizabeth suddenly felt embarrassed, the little fellow seemed to be smeared with honey, causing her to not know what to do. Joshua knew that the main event was yet toe. Thus, he wrapped his arm around Elizabeth''s waist, stood in front of Old Mrs. Wayne, and said softly, "Grandmother, are you still angry with us?" The olddy looked at their faces and sighed, "I still have a few days left to live. I don''t have that much time to be angry with you two." "Grandmother, please don''t say that. You making us feel even more ufortable!" Joshua could tell that his granny had agreed to them, so he immediately squatted in front of the olddy and took out all his skills and pretended to be obedient. The olddy red at him, "Since young, haven''t you been giving your granny too much trouble? You youngsters just need to enjoy yourselves as much as you want. I don''t care about anything else now!" After Elizabeth heard the olddy''s words, she was already too grateful, so much that her eyes turned red. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Thank you, grandma, for fulfilling my wish!" Elizabeth said in a low voice. Old Mrs. Wayne sighed with emotion: "When you followed Josh into this house for the first time, I was very satisfied with you. In fact, up till now, I have been very satisfied with you, you and Lily look very much alike, like a woman who will spend her days with my grandson, it is extremely important for you guys to take whatever kind of wife you marry. Since you guys have experienced a lot, but you still insist on not giving up. Now that''s the best choice, then you''ll have a good time." Old Mrs. Wayne''s words made the atmosphere in the living room turn warm. Everyone let out a sigh of relief. Lareina, however, looked around at Elizabeth. Seeing her wearing a thick down jacket, she could not know how long for her pregnant. So she took the initiative to ask, "Your child is almost five months old. Time is really fast, I just heard that she was pregnant, and I didn''t expect it to be five months now!" Elizabeth''s face was slightly red as she nodded, "Yes, I had pregnant for five months." "Is the child very strong?" The olddy suddenly asked. Elizabeth''s face became even redder: "The child been moving quite fiercely recently!" Edwards and Joshua exchanged a nce, and then couldn''t help but walk up the stairs, leaving these women to chat. They could go upstairs to find grandfather to chat. The olddy immediately asked Lareina, "When you were pregnant with the Josh in the past, were you very strong too? I seem to remember you saying that." "Yeah, he''s already so naughty in my pregnant. He''s even more naughty now!" Lareina said with a smile. Elizabeth was like a novel creature being sized up by the two. On the other hand, Lily snickered, until Emma asked him: "Mummy, me and brother, were we in your stomach before?" All the adults were stunned, and then they forgot that there was a little fellow beside them. The olddy quickly helped Lily and said, "That''s right, at that time you were living in the Mummy''s stomach with your brother. You two might have even fought a few times." "I know my brother would hit me. He loves to bully me since he was young, so I couldn''t win against him, so I be his little sister. Otherwise, I would be an elderly sister!" Emma said with a serious face. After she finished speaking, she still had to re at George who was ying with his new toy by his side. Everyone was amused by Emma''s childishughter. It seemed that the little guy had a rich imagination. This was also the first time Elizabethughed from the bottom of her heart, because children were too cute. What was inside their heads was simply like a kaleidoscope. Chapter 1290 Chapter 1290 The atmosphere at Wayne Family was very good at dinner. Even Old Mr. Wayne, whose movements were not very convenient, went down to eat with his family. On the table, there was a Emma who can undertake all the happy. "Emma, do you want your aunt to give birth to your a little sister? As cute as you are.¡± Joshua immediately asked jokingly, but when he finished asking that question, he immediately felt grandma staring at him, as if he shouldn''t have said such words. Emma''s big eyes immediately looked at Elizabeth, and blinked twice: "Uncle, how do you put little sister into Aunt''s stomach?¡± When these words came out, the entire audience went silent, and all of them endured the pain in their faces. Edwards moaned lightly, and with a tone that couldn''t hide his smile, he quickly said to his daughter: "Um, Emma, this is a matter between adults, don''t ask so much, child!" "Daddy, that''s what you said. If you don''t understand, you have to ask. But I''m really curious! " Emma immediately used her naive words to gag Edwards. Embarrassment shed across Joshua''s handsome face. He was done for; the atmosphere was about to be destroyed again. "Emma, you haven''t finished eating. Eat quickly, don''t waste it!" Usually, at this time, only Lily would take action, because Emma was not afraid the others, only afraid of the Mummy''s strict demeanor. "Oh!" The little fellow was scared by Mummy and immediately forgot what she had asked. It quickly went to pick up the food. Elizabeth blushed deeply. In contrast to the warmth of the Wayne Family, Mary Ann''s and her mother''s days instantly sank into mes and water. Thest time Beverly Batts made a scene at the jewelry exhibition, soon, the media reporters at the scene began to dig deep into this shocking gossip. For a moment, the Inte made a lot of noise, all kinds of attacks on Belle Ann and her daughter, and now Belle Ann''s work had been greatly troubled. She had not gone to thepany for two days already, and thepany had fallen into a difficult situation. Fortunately, Leo William had sent people to help her settle various matters, so the company was not affected by the rumors. Late at night, mother and daughter sat together in the living room. "Mom, would you like a drink?" Mary Ann suddenly asked. "Alright, go and get it. We''ll have a drink!" Belle Ann nodded in agreement. Mary Ann then opened a bottle of red wine, brought two cups over and handed one to her mother. "In the past, I didn''t let you drink. But now that you''ve grown up, you can choose to drink or not!" Belle Ann was extremely pleased with her daughter''s slim and graceful appearance. "Mom, you didn''t let me drink it before, so I secretly drank it. But now, I don''t drink it anymore. Girls should drink less, this way they are responsible for themselves!" Mary Annughed. "Mary, I''m sorry. Mommy has implicated you!" Belle Ann was slightly ashamed, her daughter had also be the target of scolding. "Mom, why do you still say that? I don''t care how others scold me. I''m very grateful that you give me a life!" Mary Ann said somewhat anxiously. "Gabriel Addison will definitely not stand up and exin to us. He was like this before!" Belle Ann drank a mouthful of wine with her head raised, her eyes slightly red. "Mom, don''t you have no feelings for him?" Mary Ann looked at her mother''s bloodshot eyes in shock. "I just give up. At that year, even if he was willing to look back at me when he left, I would have urged him to stay. But he didn''t. I can still remember how resolute he left. At that time, I really didn''t even have the heart to die!" Belle Ann raised her hands to cover her forehead, thinking of the past grief, it all came back to her now, it was all bitter and tragic. "Mom, anyway, I don''t expect him to exin anything to us. We just need to wait for the limelight to die down. In any case, no matter how earth ¡ª shattering the rumors in the entertainment circle are, they will be ignored by time." However, Mary Ann thought very optimistically. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Of course, I wouldn''t be able to count on him, but I''m still a bit unwilling!" Belle Ann mocked herself in grief. Just as the mother and daughter were drinking wine together, Mary Ann''s phone rang. It was Leo William who called her. "Hey!" She took her cell phone and spoke softly. "Turn on the TV and watch this. Gabriel Addison is currently receiving an interview from a reporter. It''s about you!" Leo William said with a slightly anxious tone of voice. "Alright, let''s take a look!" After Mary Ann finished speaking, she hung up and quickly turned on the television. Flipping through two channels, she saw Gabriel Addison standing in a room, interviewing several media outlets. He used to be a deputy mayor, and he was well - known and influential in this city. Before, he had appeared in front of the cameras for business, but now, he was facing the cameras for personal matters. "Mom, look, I don''t know what he''s nning to do." Marry looked at the screen coldly with her arms crossed in front of her chest. Belle Ann slowly lowered the hand, Belle was holding on her forehead, raised her head, and looked at the Gabriel Addison on the TV. In these few days that Belle had not seen him, Gabriel had lost a lot of weight, and his entire person did not look as high ¡ª spirited as before. With Beverly Batts making such a ruckus, Gabriel''s days must not be too good. Gabriel Addison faced the camera with a sad expression and spoke softly:" I plead everyone to let go of Belle Ann and her daughter, this matter is not their fault, it has always been me not taking one of the responsibilities of a father. When I fell in love with her years ago, it was after my wife Beverly Batts and I broke uppletely, and there was no third party you wanted to see, let alone an affair. I and Belle also had a daughter at that time. The woman who I only wanted to marry was Belle at that time. While Beverly Batts had given birth to my eldest daughter behind my back. I was forced to give up Belle and marry my present wife. I only want to remind young men that they would not be able to repay their mistakes in their entire lives, and even more so, that there is no such thing as an extramarital rtionship between them. If you are not perfect, I am willing to admit my sins. I only beg you to let go of the people I once loved and the daughters I could never take care of, and not to pressure them again. Everything is my fault, if you want to curse, just curse at me!" Unknowingly, Mary Ann had already let go of the hand that was folded across her chest, and both her hands were tightly clenched into fists. She had a face of disbelief as she stared at Gabriel Addison, who was shedding tears under the lens. As Belle Ann watched, Belle also stared nkly. It was clear that she did not expect that this time, Gabriel Addison would have what a man should have. "Mom, do you hear that? He''s apologizing to you. He actually defends us? " Mary Ann turned her head and said in disbelief. "Turn off the TV!" Belle Ann ''s heart was a mess. She no longer wanted to see any news of Gabriel Addison, even if he was begging for mercy on behalf of her and daughter. Mary Ann knew that her mother would definitely feel worse, so she quickly switched off the television and asked softly, "Mom, what kind of person is he exactly? I don''t get it!" "Actually, other than him being a little cowardly, there''s nothing else that''s bad!" Belle Ann also sincerely evaluated Gabriel Addison. "Is that so? Maybe I treated him as my enemy from the very start, so I don''t feel anything! " Mary Ann mocked herself. ''When he knows that I''ve given birth to you, he woulde to see you every now and then. He gives you gifts, buys toys, andes to tease you whenever he''s free. However, these are all things that happened when you were very young, and you might not remember, when you were a little older and began to remember, I warned him that he was not allowed to look for us again." As Belle Ann said this, her tears also fell. Mary Ann''s entire body shivered, and she found it hard to say anything. "If he really is your father, then he''s definitely a good father, but, men have too many things to consider, fame and reputation, power and ambition. Moreover, he has a family on his side. Marry, we can''t ask too much. Just take advantage of what he said on TV just now, and we''ll forgive him. From now on, be a stranger and don''t meet!" After Belle Ann finished speaking, she finished all the wine in one breath, turned around, and walked up the stairs. Mary Ann stood dumbfoundedly beside the sofa, and only after a long time did she sadly look at her mother''s back as she left, Mary closed her eyes and drank her wine in one gulp. As it turned out, forgiving a person was not that difficult, and at a certain moment, that hatred disappeared. Chapter 1291 Chapter 1291 Alvina Miller had been worried and worried for an entire day, and had always wanted to send Joseph Grant a short message to be concerned about his injuries. However, when she thought about his warning, she could only suppress that anxiety in her heart and didn''t dare to concern himself with it. Nowadays, even caring about someone became extravagant. When afternoon was about to end, Alvina Miller saw a familiar figure. It was Kelly. She must be off work. "Alvina, are you free tonight? I want to treat you to a meal! " Kelly walked over and asked her passionately. "There is, but why do you suddenly want to treat me to a meal?" Alvina Miller asked with a smile, but she was a little doubtful in her heart. "I... if | were to treat you to a meal, do I need a reason? " Kelly raised her head and looked at Alvina, a shrewd look shing across her eyes. "How about I treat you, I know there''s a delicious ce!" Alvina Miller knew Kelly''s family''s conditions. If Kelly spent the money to treat Alvina to a meal, it would really make things difficult for her. "No, this time I treat you. Alvina, I know you want to save some money for me, but you don''t have to, our family is about to be demolished, my parents are really happy, they even said that I will keep all my sry for myself, Alvina, after that, I don''t need to save anymore money to use it!" Kelly laughed happily as she spoke, as if her life had been turned around and had turned into what she wanted. "Wow, I almost forget that you''re going to split the generation two soon. Alright then, get in my car and get out!" Alvina Miller did not really want to get close with her, but Alvina kept herself in check because she had a feeling that treating her to a meal might be rted to Joseph Grant. But no matter what, Alvina Miller did not want to offend Kelly now. After all, they were still colleagues and would work together in the future. "Alright, then let''s go!" Kelly nodded. Once they got in the car, Kelly started to size up Alvina Miller''s small sports car. She couldn''t help but reach out to touch her senses: "Alvina, my dad said that he wanted to take down the money to buy a car for me to get to and from work. Your car is so beautiful, it''s suitable for girls to use, how much money is that!" "Over a million!" Alvina Miller spoke the truth. "So expensive, I wouldn''t dare to buy it." After Kelly heard the price, she immediately swallowed her saliva. It had truly exceeded her expectations. "In the future, you''ll definitely be able to earn money to buy it. Don''t be discouraged!" Alvina Miller really didn''t know how tofort her. "Hopefully, my future husband will give me one!" Kelly immediately smiled happily, her face was full of yearning. Alvina Miller alsoughed along, her mind suddenly thinking of how she needed Joseph Grant to give her a present in the morning. Alvina did not know if that man had forgotten, even if it was just a bouquet of flowers, she would still like it. Alvina Miller brought Kelly to a public dining hall. The two people chose a very quiet ce next to the window. Kelly was rather generous, she ordered four dishes and even added a bowl of soup. "Kelly, you''re asking for too much, right? The two of us can''t finish it ourselves!" Alvina Miller advised softly from the side. "It''s fine. Since you''re treating me to a meal, you should be a bit more generous. Moreover, I think of you as my best friend!" Kelly said while beaming. Hearing the word "best", Alvina Miller''s heart skipped a beat. If Kelly had not disyed a special interest towards Joseph Grant, Alvina Miller would definitely be willing to be her good friend, but now ... So awkward. Alvina Miller quickly brought a cup of tea to drink, concealing the helplessness in her heart. Kelly looked out the window, and suddenly pretended to speak casually: "Alvina, your rtionship with your boyfriend must be very good right?" "It''s alright, what''s wrong?" Alvina Miller''s eyelids jumped, as expected, Kelly was asking about this. "Alvina, I want to ask your boyfriend for a favor. I don''t know if you can agree." Kelly suddenly turned her head, her eyes were full of pleading. Alvina Miller almost choked on her tea. She blinked her beautiful eyes and asked: "What''s the matter?¡± After hesitating for a while, she said: "Actually, I am treating you to a meal today, because I have something that I need your help with. I hope that you can help me with it, other than you, I don''t know who else I can look for, Alvina, you must definitely help me, okay?" Alvina Miller was also extremely frightened, but she still had to get to the bottom of this issue. "Kelly, don''t be like this, tell me what request you have for me first!" Alvina Miller looked embarrassed. "I like someone, but I can''t get close to him, much less let him know. Alvina, do you know how painful it is to have a crush on someone? Once, he gave me hope, but also gave me even more disappointment. I really don''t feel good. I''m really upset. I''m suffering from feelings every day." Kelly poured out all the bitter water in her heart. It looked like she had truly treated Alvina Miller as a soulmate that she could befriend. Alvina Miller was startled, what did Kelly mean? What kind of hope did the man whom she secretly admired give her? Only this way would she be willing to confess without caring about the herself? "Who are you secretly in love with?" Alvina Miller held her breath and asked softly. "It''s the Mr. Vice-President!" Kelly no longer wanted to continue hiding the truth, and boldly said it out. "Huh?" Alvina Miller was shocked. Why? Why was her intuition so urate? Seeing her surprised face, Kelly replied indifferently: "Are you surprised? I don''t know how many women have a crush on him in our office. He''s so outstanding and outstanding, a man many women dream of marrying. If you don''t have a boyfriend, you''ll definitely like him too." Alvina Miller didn''t know whether tough or cry. The problem was, her boyfriend was called Joseph Grant. "Alvina, I know that you think that I am daydreaming and unrealistic, but if I don''t gamble once in my life, I really don''t have any hope. In the past, Mr. Vice - President had saved me. He is truly a good person, he is kind and gentle, and when we got along, I would definitely give others a warm feeling."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Kelly didn''t care whether Alvina Miller liked it or not, she kept talking about it. Maybe it was because there were too many emotions in her heart, and she had to find someone to pour them out to. Alvina Miller looked at her in a daze. He never thought that Kelly would actually tell her this much. "How does he save you?" Alvina Miller couldn''t help but be curious. When a woman''s life was saved by a man, it would be even easier to be in love with him. "It can''t be considered as rescue. One time, when I was getting off work, I fell down due to his team. He even came down to help me up and cared about me!" Kelly said with a red face. Alvina Miller finally understood, Joseph Grant would really do such a thing, because he was such a kind-hearted man. "Alvina, I know that your boyfriend is Lieutenant Hilton, I don''t tell anyone else about it. Don''t worry, if you don''t want others to know, I will keep it a secret." Kelly said with absolute certainty. Alvina Miller didn''t know whether tough or cry: "Why do you think he''s my boyfriend?" "Because I saw you holding hands. On the day of the painting exhibition, after I heard the gunshot, I ran over to find Mr. Vice -President. I didn''t see him, but saw Lieutenant Hilton anxiously looking for you, and then ran off while holding your hand!" Kelly immediately showed her evidence. Alvina Miller had an astonished expression on her face. That day, she was worried about Joseph Grant and refused to leave, so in a moment of desperation, Lieutenant Hilton grabbed onto her arm and forced her to leave. s, how could she exin it clearly? Perhaps, in Kelly''s eyes, that was holding hands. "Kelly, I am truly sorry. I have to hide this from everyone for a reason, so I cannot tell you the truth." Alvina Miller did not deny it, nor did he admit it. "I know, I know that your rich people have many rules, I won''t ask anymore. I just want to ask for your boyfriend to do me a favor, and I want to give Mr. Vice-President a present, and ask your boyfriend to help me pass on my love and admiration to Mr. Vice ¡ª President, okay? I want to let Mr. Vice -President know that I have always loved him, and that I will always love him even more in the future. I hope that he can feel my feelings, even if he doesn''t choose me, I don''t want to fall in love with him anymore! " This time, Kelly really couldn''t hold it in anymore, because her home was about to be destroyed. She was no longer living in a poor family of the lowest ss, and in the future, she could also be an exquisite woman. Chapter 1292 Chapter 1292 Alvina Miller was dumbstruck. She had always thought that Kelly adored Joseph Grant, just like all the other women in the office, who merely admired and worshipped him, and although they always said that they liked the Mr. Vice - President, they drew a clear line in their heart. They knew that they couldn''t do it, but they could only go through the process to brighten their mood a little. But what Alvina didn''t expect was that not only did Kelly like Joseph, Kelly had even said the word ''love'' just now. Kelly loved Joseph Grant and wanted to struggle free from the shackles of her secret crush to confess to him. "That... Kelly, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, it''s just that I feel that you and Mr. Vice-President aren''t too realistic right? What if he has a girlfriend? " Alvina really didn''t want to hit Kelly, nor did she want to hurt Kelly''s weak heart. She only wanted to advise Kelly to wake up and not sink down like this. "Impossible, Mr. Vice-President doesn''t have a girlfriend, I can see that!" Kelly immediately retorted loudly. "You shouldn''t be able to see it with your eyes. Maybe he really can hide it well? Maybe he has a woman he likes, and he''s nning their future..." "Alvina, do you really have to strike me like this? I treat you as a good friend, but you actually pour cold water on me! " Kelly''s emotions were weak to begin with, and at this moment, even more so, her eyes were filled with tears, as if she had suffered an enormous grievance. Alvina Miller quickly stopped, and did not dare to continue. Alvina was stunned like a fool, and did not know what to do. Alvina was an insider. She just wanted to do something to make her friend sober up. Why did it seem like she was hurting Kelly? "Alvina, you have a good family and a good boyfriend. Of course, you wouldn''t understand how hard it is to secretly love someone. I know what you want to say, but don''t you want to say that I''m not worthy of Joseph? I know that I don''t deserve it, but I really like him too much. I can''t hide my feelings for him anymore, I have no other thoughts, I just want Joseph to know that there''s a woman like me who deeply loves him, and I don''t ask for anything in return. I will continue to try my best to get closer to him." Kelly used a tissue to wipe her tears, while wiping away her tears, Kellyughed at herself, and then begged Alvina Miller with eyes full of hope. Alvina Miller suddenly wanted to escape from the restaurant, Alvina should not havee to eat this meal with her mouth full of curses. Now it was okay, Kelly pleaded with a sincere face, but Alvina didn''t want to help her, she really didn''t want to. "Kelly, I don''t mean to strike a blow to you, I just ... I just want to advise you to be more clear- headed. After all, if all of you are stuck here, wouldn''t you be injured even more? Alvina Miller eased her tone and sincerely advised. "I know you have good intentions. I don''t me you for thinking that, but what if there is hope? I remember when he helped me up that day, he looked at me with a very gentle gaze. Moreover, when there was an opportunity to work by his side that day, he would also sneakily look at me. Alvina I think that he must be love me. It''s just that due to his esteemed identity, he''s too embarrassed to confess to me." Kelly''s self-righteousness was already at the invincible realm, Kelly truly felt that she wasn''t mistaken. Recently, she felt that Joseph Grant had been peeping at her more and more times, and that his eyes were extremely gentle. Alvina Miller tapped her forehead a few times as though she already knew what was going on. Every time she stood together with Kelly, when Joseph Grant looked towards her, she would pretend to be aloof and not respond to his gaze. That was why Kelly had a misconception that Joseph Grant was watching carefully. And now that it had found out that Kelly believed it was true. "Kelly, Mr. Vice-President seems to be very gentle towards everyone, could you have truly misunderstood him? That... Thest time I saw him, I noticed that there was a bite mark on his neck. It seems that a woman bit..¡± "Then Mr. Vice-President must be allergic, I also saw it, it definitely did not look like a woman''s bite!" Kelly didn''t wait for Alvina Miller to finish speaking, and directly interrupted her in anger. Alvina Miller felt that Kelly was too absolute, even if Alvina wanted to advise her against it, Alvina would not be able to do so. "Alright, even if he is allergic, but ... I mean, if he had a girlfriend..." "Alvina, do you know something? Do you know he have a girlfriend? " Kelly saw that Alvina Miller had been hinting at her the whole time, Kelly immediately became vignt, and grabbed onto Alvina Miller''s arm, looking as though Kelly wanted to tear Alvina apart as she stared at Alvina Miller and asked. "Sss, it hurts, it hurts!" Alvina Miller felt like Kelly was about to scratch her skin with Kelly''s sharp fingertips. She hurriedly said, "Kelly, if you have something to say, say it nicely. Don''t hold on to me like that." "Sorry, I am a bit too excited!" Kelly reacted and quickly let go. Alvina Miller looked at her uneasily. "Alvina, does he really have a girlfriend?" Kelly suddenly asked with a gloomy expression. Alvina Miller was startled for a second, andughed dryly: "Don''t you say he didn''t do it?" "Does your boyfriend, Lieutenant Hilton, know anything? Does he tell you anything? If you still treat me as a friend, please tell me. Actually, I''ve always been lying to myself, constantlyforting myself that he doesn''t have a girlfriend, but I know, there''s no way he wouldck women by his side. He''s so nice, how can other women resist him?" After Kelly said that, sheid on the table and started sobbing, as though she had suffered a huge blow to the table, causing others to not know how to even console her. Alvina Miller''s expression became rich, she did not know what to do, she felt that she should leave immediately, and not eat with her future love rivals, and even more so not be good friends. Kelly cried a few times, and once again used a tissue to wipe her tears, whileughing at herself: "If you don''t say it, I know, that there is definitely a slut by his side, thest time I discovered that he had a bite mark on his neck, with a nce, I can tell that she was bitten by a woman. That slut, I have long seen that she is not a good person, if I had the chance, I would definitely try to seduce him, it is too shameless!" Alvina Miller''s eyes widened, who was Kelly cursing at? Kelly actually scolded Alvina Miller? "Kelly, what do you mean by that? Do you know who bit him?" Alvina Miller''s face did not look good, Kelly''s words were too hurtful, how could Kelly scold a slut so easily? "It must be Olivia. That day at the art exhibition, I saw that Olivia was acting strange. A pair of eyes were lovingly staring at Mr. Vice-President, wishing that she could throw herself at him, I heard that later on they even went into a room alone to chat. In the afternoon, Mr. Vice - President had a bite mark on his neck. Other than her, who else could she be?" Kelly made a bold speech based on her guess. Kelly twisted the tissue in her hand hatefully, as if she was going to twist Olivia''s neck with it. The more Alvina Miller heard about it, the more she felt that she could not continue to get along with Kelly. Once a woman gave birth to hatred for love, she would do things extremely extreme. "Kelly, I''m sorry, I might not be able to help you, but let me treat you to this meal, my grandfather is not feeling well, I need to go home early, and will be leaving first!" Seeing the opportunity, Alvina Miller left and ran over to settle the ounts. Kelly did not chase after Alvina to say anything, and just sat there feeling sad. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Alvina Miller fled down the stairs in one breath, her entire person bing a bit absent-minded. If Kelly knew that she was the woman who had bitten Joseph Grant in the future, wouldn''t Kelly hate her to death? Heh, life was like a y, why did she jump into a pit? If Alvina knew that Kelly had a heavy heart and loved Joseph so much, Alvina wouldn''t have be friends with her. She would have stayed away from Kelly, and even if Kelly hated her, Alvina wouldn''t have given Kelly a chance to hate her. And now? Was the God trying to tease her? While enduring the pain of lovesick, Alvina also had to endure the me from her love rival. Couldn''t Alvina just let her live on properly? Was it a sunny day every day? Alvina Miller drove the car, heading towards her home. It was only eight o''clock. She had ordered an entire table of dishes, but Alvina hadn''t even eaten a single mouthful. Alvina was still hungry, but she didn''t know what to eat. Alvina called the aunt who brought dinner, and told the aunt to stay out for dinner with her friends and not bring it. Alvina Miller suddenly saw a pancake shop beside her, she quickly stopped her car and nned to buy some to eat at home. Chapter 1293 Chapter 1293 Alvina Miller took the pancake that the owner of the pancake shop was giving off, and when she turned around, she realized that a traffic policeman was pasting a ticket to her car that was parked by the side of the road. She immediately dashed towards him. Then she shouted from afar, "Traffic police, I will leave immediately! Let me go this time!" The traffic policeman turned around and looked at her. She was wearing an eye ¡ª catching work suit and was also a young and beautiful girl. The young traffic police suddenly felt a little embarrassed and quickly reminded her, "You can''t stop here, let''s go!" "Thank you!" Alvina Miller jumped onto the car and drove away. Alvina Miller had avoided the ticket, but she was actually much happier than before. It seemed like her life wasn''t that bad after all. After returning to Joseph Grant''s house, it was already around 9 PM, so Alvina Miller dragged her tired body into the living room. Before she could turn on the light, she heard a low and dissatisfied male voice say, "Who are you eating with when you''re back sote?" Alvina Miller immediately turned on the light and saw a noble and handsome figure sitting on the sofa. He was wearing a suit and a long windbreaker. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. When Alvina Miller suddenly saw this man, her emotions wereplicated. In that moment, she did not know what to say. "Why are you here again?" Alvina Miller stared at Joseph without blinking. The word "again" seemed to have worn away the patience of a man. Joseph stood up abruptly and walked towards Alvina step by step with his tall body. His eyes became gloomy: "I ask you, who you go out to eat with? As soon as you entered the new department, you got an appointment? " Alvina Miller did not expect him to get angry first, she stood still and did not move, only raising her eyes to look into his eyes, then, she muttered: "Your face, is truly like a demon from a country, no wonder someone fell in love with you for your help!" "What are you muttering about?" Joseph Grant saw that she did not have any expression of guilt, but instead had a look of disappointment. Alvina Miller was still quite depressed. She turned around and went to the dining hall to pour herself a cup of hot water. Alvina turned around to drink, leaned against the table and continued to stare at the man through the ss. The more she looked, the more confused she became. Joseph Grant felt like he was being ignored by Alvina, what was going on? Alvina went out to eat with someone but didn''t say anything. Why did it seem like he was the one who made the mistake? "Alvina, who do you eat with?" The vicious aura from before had disappeared. Joseph Grant''s tone immediately turned gentle, but he still wanted to know her whereabouts. "Joseph Grant, there are a lot of women who like you in the office. Have they ever confessed to you?" Alvina Miller asked Joseph with a serious face. Joseph Grant''s body froze, why would she suddenly ask this? Did she hear something? Did she want to settle ounts with him? "What''s wrong?" Joseph Grant took two steps towards her, his beautiful eyes congealed on her beautiful face, and his mind became tense. "Tell me honestly, has anyone ever confessed to you?" Alvina Miller''s pretty face turned anxious. "Yes!" Joseph Grant knew that he couldn''t lie to her about this, and could only honestly exin: "There are still a lot of them, they would secretly give me things, and there would even be people who would write love letters and poems for me. Don''t worry, I have never responded to them!" "Then, if a girl asked me to pass on something to you, what would you think I should do if she had a crush on you and wanted to give you something?" Alvina Miller didn''t know why, but she actually believed what Joseph said. Only then did she ask about her troubles. "How could this happen? Does she know about our rtionship?" The matter of his engagement to the Miller Family was something that only the two families'' elders knew about, without spreading the news. Unless someone had ulterior motives would investigate it, but to the best of his knowledge, the entire office did not even know about it. "No, she thinks that Lieutenant Hilton is my boyfriend. She wants to use me to get Lieutenant Hilton to send you a message!" As Alvina Miller said this, she couldn''t help but startughing to herself. The man''s expression became unsightly again. He had heard of this ridiculous rumor a long time ago, and it was even Lieutenant Hilton who came over to beg for forgiveness with a stupefied face. At that time, he didn''t have any thoughts about it, let others misunderstand and divert their attention. However, when he heard this woman say it out herself, his mood instantly became stuffy. "You don''t exin it, right?" The man''s voice instantly became deep, as if it was ringing in her ears. Alvina Miller suddenly raised her head, and realized that as she expected, the man had moved closer to her at an unknown time. His thin lips were extremely close to her face, and she could already hear his steady breathing. "I... Ugh!¡± Alvina Miller didn''t have time to exin, the man''s thin lips had already ruthlessly blocked her lips. The next second, she felt herself being carried by the man and gently ced on the dining table. Alvina Miller''s mind was buzzing. Why was he still carrying her and sitting at the dining table? This was too unruly. However, the man''s lips and tongue were overbearing and fierce. How could he give her any extra time to let her think wild thoughts run wild? Her entire body was covered in soft cotton. Her two small hands subconsciously hooked onto his neck, unwilling to part ways with him. It was as if a huge umtion of feelings had suddenly exploded out. A ball of fire burned into the two of them, uncontroble. "Wait... Wait a moment!" Alvina Miller''s hand suddenly touched his wound, it was obvious that he was trembling slightly, and the girl suddenly stopped. "Wait for what?" The man''s lowughter resounded in her ears. "Let me see your wound. Why do you go to y today? Do you want to die? " Only now did Alvina Miller realize that she had been worrying about things that she had been afraid of all day, and that she had to personally inspect them in order to be at ease. "No need to look, I''m fine!" The man said unsteadily. "No, I have to!" When Alvina Miller became tyrannical, she did not have any friends. Joseph Grant realized that he was shocked by her domineering eyes. He was startled for a moment, and then, having already let go of the big hands around her waist, he took off his jacket of his own ord. Alvina Miller held her breath until she saw that his wound was not bleeding. Only then did she rx. "Wait a minute, your gauze seems to be freshly bandaged. Do you pull it to the wound? Don''t lie to me!" Alvina Miller immediately squinted her beautiful eyes, revealing a wise and farsighted expression, as if she could see through everything. Joseph Grant knew that this little girl was not stupid. "Yes, the wound has been torn open. However, it has already been treated by the doctor, so there''s no danger to my life!" Joseph Grant deliberately emphasized thest few words. Alvina Miller didn''t know whether to be angry with him or feel sorry for him. "You know you''re hurt, but you''re still ying golf with someone, why? Can''t you just push it off? " Alvina Miller was still angry, because Joseph didn''t care about his own body at all. "This is rted to the political stand; I can''t back down. Alvina, I''m not like you. I don''t have the ability to return everything back!" The man sighed as he gently fastened the button on her chest that he had ripped open. The button was at the top. The white shirt gave off the impression that she had been forcefully kissed by him. It was extremely ambiguous. "I know!" Alvina Miller''s expression changed as she nodded. "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing. Even if they touch my bottom line, I will still retaliate!" Joseph Grant was afraid that Alvina was still worried, so he could only smile and console her. "Well, if a woman gives you something, that''s your bottom line, you can''t take it either!" Alvina Miller did not know what excitement she felt, and suddenly stressed. Joseph Grant was startled for a second, then burst outughing: "Whose jealousy do you eat? It''s that sour?" "Joseph Grant, I''m not joking with you, you have to keep your distance from them. Furthermore, there''s a difference between being polite and being gentle to every woman in the future, you have to grasp your limits, women are all sensitive creatures, and a single nce from you can potentially harm them for life. So, you have to take care of everything you say and do, and not make them fall for you." Alvina Miller stared into her eyes, and lectured him in all seriousness. The dignified Mr. Vice - President had received such an education before, and he had a stupefied expression on his face. "Alvina, you have wronged. Other than you, I have never treated a woman as gentle as water. Other than my mother and sister!" Joseph Grant imitated his voice and exined in a serious tone. Chapter 1294 Chapter 1294 Joseph Grant''s handsome face was filled with innocence and injustice, causing Alvina Miller to want to teach him a lesson. Her mind waspletely nk, so she could only pout her mouth and say, "I''ve already said it clearly, it''s fine as long as you remember it." "The friend who invited you to dinner tonight likes me? I don''t know which one it is, but I''m not sure if I have any impression of it! " Joseph Grant knew that if he did not take care of this matter properly, this woman would not be at ease either. "She''s called Kelly, she said that you helped her before, and she fell, and you helped her up!" Alvina Miller also didn''t know how Kelly treated Joseph Grant with such deep affection. If Kelly had only fallen down and Joseph supported her, then that would be too exaggerated. Joseph Grant frowned, he had an impression of his: "Remember to help a woman, her car was startled by my car passing by, and fell down. I personally went down to help her!" "That''s right, that¡¯s her. Do you think she''s beautiful?" Seeing that he remembered, Alvina Miller immediately asked him a question that made him speechless. "I have some impression of her. She was here to receive us at a few meetings, and she''s quite pretty..." "To be honest!" Alvina Miller was immediately anxious with him. "Alvina, you look really cute when you''re jealous. None of the women in the office are bad. For the sake of the country''s image, they will all be selected based on their appearance. Do I like all of their looks just because they are beautiful? What do you take me for? " Joseph Grant was almost amused by her. He was so bad that he wanted to see her angry look. Only then did Alvina Miller realize that she was too petty, and instantly lost face. She reached out her hand angrily and grabbed his handsome face, and opened her mouth to lightly bite on his lips.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Joseph Grant was already used to this woman''s doggy attributes, but when she tried to bite him, he decided to give her a counterattack. This was the first time Alvina Miller felt that she was bullied to a miserable state. Her back was stuck to the hard and cold tabletop, yet the man''s body was burning hot like fire. Alvina Miller could only press her body close to him with all her might because she yearned for warmth. When Joseph Grant pulled back his rationality, he realized that he had actually pressed her down on the table, and had bullied her for a good while. But fortunately, he did not make such a big mistake and quickly calmed himself down. He gently pulled her up and tidied up her messy hair: "What do you buy just now? It smells good." Alvina Miller then suddenly thought of the pancakes she had bought, they were probably cold now. She jumped down from the table and went over to touch it. It was still warm. "I haven''t eaten my fill tonight, so I bought a pancake by the roadside. You can have one too, it''s pretty good!" Alvina Miller took out gloves and gave him one. Joseph Grant did not mind, he epted it, but his eyes continued to smile as he looked at her: "Do you hear the words of the other party that are going to confess to me, affect your appetite?" "Of course, I can''t ept this kind of thing. It seems that I don''t have any more friends in the future!" Alvina Miller bit on her biscuit as she felt depressed. Kelly was the first friend she had ever made in her office. "If you want to be friends, then do it with sincerity. If the other party is friends with you, then it''s only because they see that you have a profitable rtionship, then stay far away from them." Joseph Grant consoled her in a low voice. "Un, I will no longer randomly make friends in the future. At the very least, I do not wish to make sincere friends so easily. It is alright to have a friendship when one nods one''s head!" Alvina Miller had an expression of being enlightened, and she startedughing. "I have a good friend. You should have met his wife before. Maybe you can make her friend!" Joseph Grant said with a smile. "Is it Lily? I went abroad to ask for her helpst time, she''s so nice!" Alvina Miller nodded her head strongly, there were some people that had that kind of charisma, although they did not have a deep friendship, they were reliable and gentle. "En, I''ll bring you to see her when I am free!" Joseph Grant said as he nodded his head. "Alright, I look forward to it!" Alvina Miller alsoughed happily. Joseph Grant watched as she ate the pancakes without looking like a girl at all, and one of them was taken out in an instant. It seemed that she was really hungry. After finishing the two pancakes, Alvina Miller was full. She looked at the man again and saw that he was still half-done eating, she immediately blushed. Oh no, had she eaten too much just now? "There''s still half of it. Eat it!" Joseph Grant was only having dinner at a party that night, and he wasn''t really full yet either. At the moment, the pancake was fragrant and it did make one''s appetite rise, but he restrained himself, leaving the other half for her to eat. "I''m not eating. You eat it. I''m full!" Alvina Miller immediately shook her hand, and then took her bag and went upstairs. After walking two steps, she turned around and looked at the man: "Are you staying tonight?" "Maybe not. I have to leave today, so I can''t stay here for the night too often!" Joseph Grant said in a low voice. "Oh, then when will you leave?" Alvina Miller''s heart ached slightly. "It''s about time. The Lieutenant Hilton and the rest should being soon!" Joseph Grant raised his wrist and looked at his watch. Alvina Miller suddenly did not want to go upstairs. She turned around and returned to his side. "What''s wrong? You can''t bear for me to leave, right?" Joseph Grant asked with a gentle smile when he saw her dejected look. "En!" Alvina Miller immediately threw her bag onto the sofa, walked to his side, and hugged him. "Joseph Grant, I finally understand why I''m so deeply in love with you when Kelly hasn''t interacted with you before. You can make me crazy." Joseph Grant''s body trembled as he looked down at her. Her eyes were tightly shut, as if she had fallen asleep in his embrace. "Alvina, I... I''m not as good as you think!" "Don''t destroy my imagination, you are so good!" The girl''s face rubbed against her chest twice. "Stand still and let me hold you for a while!" Joseph Grant was really standing there without moving. He felt that the girl in his embrace was really nning to sleep, so she did not say anything, and did not move at all. Joseph Grant didn''t know what to do until his phone rang. Alvina Miller took a step back, and with a face full of tenderness, she said lightly: "You should pick up the phone, maybe Lieutenant Hilton is here!" "En, it''s him. Alvina, I''ll be leaving first. Take care of yourself!" Joseph Grant reluctantly touched her head, then turned and walked out. Alvina Miller looked at the man''s back as he walked through the long corridor outside the hall. Alvina Miller let out a light breath, then suddenly smiled. Just now, Joseph Grant had said a sentence, he had only treated her with gentleness, he had never treated another girl like this before. Alright, taking advantage of his sweet words, she finally had someone to rely on throughout the long night. Batts Family! Many people started to sympathize with Belle Ann and her daughter, and there were even people who began to publicize Beverly Batts''s actions from before on the inte, making it a ce for others to mock them. Beverly Batts was going crazy. When Gabriel Addison entered the house, Beverly immediately went up and fiercely pped him twice. "Why don''t you die outside? You still have the face to go home? What have you done to this family? " "Mom, don''t hit Daddy!" Amanda Addison and her brother ran down from the stairs and stood between the two of them to stop them. "I''m here to pack my stuff. I''ve found a new ce to stay. I need to move out!" Gabriel Addison said indifferently, ignoring Beverly Batts''s anger. "Dad, are you moving out? Don''t leave, we are family!" Amanda Addison instantly cried. The once proud little princess was now about to be abandoned. She was extremely afraid and uneasy. "Get lost, hurry up, don''t think that I will die without you! " However, Beverly Batts was furious and roared, ignoring the rtionship between husband and wife. Gabriel Addison walked upstairs with an expression of helplessness. Halfway through, he suddenly heard his daughter screaming: "Mom!" Gabriel Addison frowned, he turned and went downstairs, only to see Beverly Batts lying on the ground with a fruit knife in her hand, blood flowing profusely from her wrist. "Dad, Mom cut off her wrist. Hurry and send her to the hospital!" Amanda Addison was so scared that his face turned pale. Gabriel Addison was helpless to the extreme, but his life was in danger, he could only run down, and asked Beverly Batts: "Why do you do this?" "You don''t want us three. Why am I still alive?" Beverly Batts cried her heart out. Gabriel Addison knew that she was acting again, but in front of his children, he had nothing to do. Chapter 1295 Chapter 1295 Gabriel Addison and Amanda Addison brought Beverly Batts to the hospital together, and Beverly Batts looked as if she was about to die, her eyes were red from crying, and after sending her daughter Amanda Addison out, she suddenly pulled out a needle, and jumped off the bed. In the next second, she was actually kneeling in front of Gabriel Addison, grabbing onto Gabriel Addison''s arm tightly as she sobbed: "Darling, darling, I was wrong, I know I was wrong, please don''t leave me, okay? We have children, we''ve all lived for so many years, don''t leave me, I''m begging you!" Gabriel Addison did not expect Beverly Batts''s attitude to suddenly change greatly. She let go of her pride to beg for his mercy, and he looked at this pitiful or hateful woman, and was unable to say anything for a long while. I was wrong, I will change everything in the future. My daughter has reached the age of marriage, my son is only in middle school, they need aplete family. Darling, I''m begging you, don''t divorce me, I still love you very much!" "Beverly Batts, what''s the point of saying all this now, there''s no longer any love between us, even family love is just maintained by our children, let me go!" Gabriel Addison was truly tired, tired, and even more so. "Have you fallen in love with Belle Ann? You want to be with her, don''t you? " Beverly Batts''s eyes became fierce, as if she wanted to kill him. "You think too highly of me. In your eyes, I may have some bright spots, but in Belle Ann ''s eyes, I may not even be able topare to the mud at her feet. She has achieved sess in her career, and her daughter has grown up, but she is still young and beautiful. You will find me again? " Gabriel Addisonughed at herself, showing no mercy. "Gabriel, you''re nothing in her eyes, but in my eyes, you''re still my husband, my star, my sun... We can still be like before, you go to work, I''ll take care of the family ..." "Beverly Batts wake up a bit more. Gabriel Addison suddenly flung her hand away with all her might, his gaze cold. Beverly Batts lied on the ground. She was stunned, she couldn''t understand why her marriage had come to this point. "Gabriel Addison, have you fallen in love with another woman? You want to marry her after you divorce me? " Beverly Batts was still unwilling to believe that she had failed to such a degree, her husband actually treated him with such cold despair. "There are no other women. I am just tired of our rtionship. Don''t worry, after the divorce, I will still take care of the children. Moreover, I will not marry again!" After Gabriel Addison finished speaking, he turned around and left. Beverly Battsid on the ground, her eyes were empty, and her expression deste. Amanda Addison pushed open the door and entered the room. Seeing his mother who was sitting on the ground with her eyes wide open, she rushed over and cried, "Mom, did you and dad fight again? Don''t argue with him anymore, if you keep on arguing, you''re really going to get a divorce!" "Daughter, is Mommy really such a loser? Is mom really not attractive enough to be a woman at all? " Beverly Batts covered her face, she cried and felt regret. "Mom, don''t say that. I''m scared!" Amanda Addison hugged her mother, her heart cold as she entered the valley. After the mother and daughter cried for a while, Beverly Batts said in grief and indignation: "I admit that I''m not good enough, but if it wasn''t for Belle Ann and her daughter, we wouldn''t have reached this step. In the end, they will also be responsible." "Mom, what else do you want to do to them?" Amanda Addison was startled. "I want to kill them both!" Beverly Batts gritted his teeth in hatred. "Mom, don''t do anything stupid. Killing people is a crime, we can''t do it!" Although Amanda Addison was strong, she was calm and clearheaded. "I can''t swallow this hatred in my heart. I must find a chance to make them pay for my despair!" Beverly Batts cried as she covered her face. "Mom, let''s talk about thister. It''s not toote for a women to take revenge for ten years. We can be viins. The mother and daughter are waiting and seeing. We won''t recognize them just like that." Amanda Addison calmed her mother''s emotions for the time being, and her eyes burned with hatred. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. No one could persuade Gabriel Addison to divorce them. In the end, he signed on, and the rtionship between husband and wife ended. Amanda Addison could no longer be proud, the smile on her face gradually became less and less, even her little brother''s grade instantly dropped, and she started to learn how to smoke and fight. Joshua He Elizabeth''s rtionship with him had also reached a public level, so Joshua decided to announce his rtionship with Elizabeth at thepany''s quarterly party. Once again, he seized the leading position. Joshua had retreated behind the scenes, the put the company''s management was stricter and more orderly, righting some of the bad weather in the entertainment circle. They had officially cleansed the dark rules of the industry, giving many new people a chance to stand up for themselves, suppressing the shameful behavior of asking for prices throughout the sky. At the same time he received the apuse, he naturally touched upon many people''s interests. As a result, Joshua not only received glory, but also received doubts from many people. The young, arrogant, self-righteousbel was secretly affixed to his back. In the morning meeting, Joshua had expelled one of the senior management staff on the spot. After he changed this rule that required a sky-high price, some of the rtionships between the backstage and the backstage had also surfaced. He had directly cut off a few of the higher management''s profits, so they were naturally full of resentment. Joshua''s actions became more and more decisive with his big brother Edwards, so, taking this chance, he had cleaned up his own residence, but as the fowl for food, he created a fortune. As Joshua took up his new position, he did not have a good grasp of the situation, some of the higher officials who were suppressed by him became indignant, and after some discussion, they decided to teach Joshua a lesson, and as the time came after thepany''s quarterly dinner. Elizabeth stood in front of the mirror and turned her body a few times. Looking at her stomach that had straightened up, she couldn''t help but feel dissatisfied no matter how she tried. Recently, Cathy let herself fly and took her girlfriend out of the country to y for a bit. When she came back, she was naturally happy to hear that Joshua had invited her and Christina to join his company''s dinner. "Cathy, I feel like you shouldn''t wear such a tight - fitting body. This will expose my stomach too much!" Elizabeth muttered softly. "Eliza, you have to be confident in your figure. Look at you, from the back, you don''t look like a pregnant person, your waist is really beautiful. Truthfully, other than Christina, I have seen your most beautiful." Cathy sat by the side with her legs crossed, eating and drinking while exining her intentions. "Alright, since I have to choose something to wear tonight, I will listen to you!" Elizabeth was so praised by her that she floated. "I''ll be calling you Wayne Family''s Second Young Mistress soon, it''s really exciting!" Cathy squinted his eyes and joked. "Don''t make fun of me. For Joshua and I to have such a day, I really have to thank you for your help!" Elizabeth said while looking at her with sincerity. "Don''t, don''t look at me like that, it makes me feel like I have received a lot of rewards, like I said before, Joshua and I are using each other''s money, no one owes anyone else!" Cathy was not a sentimental person, this kind of emotional scene did not suit her. Elizabeth had long understood her straightforward nature, she lowered her head and chuckled, "Alright, when this child is born, I will definitely make him recognize you as his godmother. Only with you and Christina loving him will he be able to be truly blissful." "Of course. If you don''t want me to admit it, I have to admit it. After all, there won''t be any children between me and Christina!" Cathy was immediately overjoyed. She walked in front of her and crouched down, then used her hands to lightly pat her stomach. "It''s so easy to move, it must be a kid!" Cathy felt that it was extremely strange, she would only be able to interact with him when she was still in her stomach. "We haven''t been there, so we don''t know if it''s a son or a daughter." Elizabeth chuckled. "It''s a son, I''m sure of it!" Cathyughed without saying a word. Elizabeth''s beautiful eyes slightly widened as she looked at her in astonishment: "Si Yu, thest time you apanied me to conduct a maternity examination, did you do something?" "No ..." "No!" Cathy immediately felt guilty, she turned around: "I didn''t sell that doctor, it''s just that that doctor is my friend''s distant cousin." "Cathy!" Elizabeth red at her. "Alright, I stuffed a red packet inside and asked for it. It''s my son!" Cathy looked wronged. Chapter 1296 Chapter 1296 How could Elizabeth still be willing to me her for Cathy''s apologetic attitude? She reached out and hugged Cathy, andughed in her ears: "Thank you, for letting me know the child''s gender!" Eliza, let go of my hand quickly. If Joshua sees this, won''t he be jealous? Cathy immediately shouted out anxiously. Only then did Elizabeth let go. Seeing that Cathy was serious, sheughed at him: "Could it be that I''m afraid you will like me?" "That''s not necessarily the case. I''m a phnderer. I can''t even resist beautiful women!" Cathy said unrestrainedly. "Then I must record what you said just now and let Christina listen to it!" Elizabeth said mischievously. "Eliza, I was wrong, you can''t sell me out, if you listen to Christina, I would have to give her a month''s gift to please her." As expected, Cathy suffered greatly, and quickly begged her for forgiveness with a bitter face. Seeing her bright and cute expression, Elizabeth couldn''t help but s: "Cathy, you understand a woman''s heart so well, be generous and gentle. No wonder even a woman can''t help but fall in love with you." "You better not be tempted by me. I''m afraid Joshua will use his de to cut me!" Cathy reminded her proudly. In the blink of an eye, it was already past six in the evening. The snow outside the window had stopped, but it was extremely cold. Joshua was dressed in a well - groomed ck suit, his neat short hair was wildlybed backwards, revealing a face that was deep and sharp like a knife and axe. The word handsome was hard to describe with just one look, it was hard to imagine just how enchanting he was, given how many young and old girls he was being pampered by so many girls. When he pushed open the door to the bedroom, he saw Elizabeth chatting with Cathy on the sofa. She was dressed in a beige long skirt, which was adorned with bright water diamonds. As soon as Joshua entered, he heard Elizabeth''sughter. It could be seen that they were chatting very happily. "I''ve never seen you smile so happily while chatting with me." A certain someone was instantly jealous. Cathy quickly stood up, "Joshua, I¡¯m not trying to seduce your precious woman, I''m just telling jokes to make her happy. I heard that pregnant women need to maintain a happy mood, only then will the baby be smart." "Cathy, I really don''t want to see you as a rival in love, but I have to admit, you''re very good at dealing with women." Joshua joked. "Of course. Otherwise, why would Christina follow me so stubbornly?" Cathy was a little cocky. "Let''s go, the car is downstairs!" Joshua had purposelye home to pick up the two of them. "What about Little Star and Fiona? Did you really send them to help? " Elizabeth asked softly. "Of course, they can also be considered my employees. Tonight''s banquet is grander than usual, and we don''t have enough manpower. Since the two of them are people I trust, of course we have to send them over to help." Joshua said with a smile. Cathy nodded from the side in praise. "Then you''ll have to pay them double their wages.¡± "I won''t mistreat them, don''t worry!" Joshua had always been a generous person. May and Fiona had always been his trusted subordinates, so he naturally would reward them in various ways. The car headed towards Star Entertainment Media. On the second floor of the Star Entertainment Media, there was a hall specially used for holding banquets. At this moment, it was brightly lit and the stars were shining brightly. The luxury car in front of the door had a long line of them. "Stop, I see Christina!" Cathy''s sharp eyes discovered that not far away, in a corridor, Christina was surrounded by a few men. "It seems that Christina is very popr!" Elizabeth also saw it and couldn''t help butugh. The car stopped, and Cathy immediately opened the door and ran out. Christina was wearing a traditional Western dress, with her long ck hair flowing down to her shoulders. She did not have any particrly bright ornaments on her, but just standing there was enough to stun all the men. Her posture was graceful, and she stood very straight. Although her long skirt was very wide, it couldn''t cover up her feminine charm. The few men beside her were trying their best to find a topic to talk to her. Seeing that she came here alone and not looking like any Female Celebrity, with a gentle expression, it was obvious that she was a virtuous and good wife that could be married off to her family, which man would be willing to let her go? Christina''s beautiful face showed her impatience. What are these men trying to do? "Christina!" Cathy suddenly appeared from the side and Christina immediately revealed a happy expression. The few men around her saw a beautiful and sweet girl appear, and their faces were filled with amazement. Different from the indifferent and cold temperament that was like fireworks on Christina''s body, Cathy was definitely that kind of brilliant and eye ¡ª catching fashion pet. "What are you guys doing?" Cathy slightly raised her brows, and directly reached out and held Christina''s hand. Of course, those men hadn''t noticed anything amiss yet. Each of them could conceal the thirst in their eyes as they smiled and asked, "Beautiful girl, are you interested in being friends?" Immediately after, they took out their name cards, looking like they were the people in charge of somepany, but in Cathy''s eyes, all of them were men with only onebel, perverted wolves! Not wanting to waste anymore time with these men, Cathy turned around and kissed Christina on the lips. The sudden sweetness stunned the few men beside her. "This is my girlfriend; you won''t have another chance. Hurry up and leave!" After Cathy finished speaking, she grabbed Christina''s hand and walked towards the hall''s entrance. Christina lowered her head, and smiled bashfully and sweetly: "Cathy, you''vee at just the right time. Those few people are too annoying; I''ll follow you wherever you go." "Christina, that''s because you''re too beautiful. Men are like seeing a flower, unwilling to let go!" Cathy alsoughed and praised. "I''m already wearing in clothes!" Christina tugged at her voluminous skirt. "I know, but you have the temperament of a good wife and mother. The eyes of a man are sharp. Looking at such a gentle and beautiful woman like you, I want to marry you." Cathy said with a face full of resentment. "I''ll follow you for the rest of my life. If I want to marry you, I''ll marry you too!" Christina replied while laughing secretly. "I like hearing that!" Cathy was ecstatic. At the entrance of the hall, a ck car stopped and the door opened. Joshua walked out and bent down to take a walk, causing the media to immediately explode. Everyone was looking forward to Joshua bringing a femalepanion to the banquet today. When they saw Joshua get out of the car, he bent down to hold a woman''s hand, waiting nervously. "It''s Elizabeth!" "Why is it still her? Is she pregnant? " N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "He must be pregnant. This belly is showing!" Everyone was shocked. A while ago, when Joshua and a certain rich girl spread the rumor about him, there had been no rumors about him anymore. Everyone thought that he had already tried to find a girlfriend to keep a low profile, but now, it seemed that he was keeping a low profile because his true love had never changed. Elizabeth was so blinded by the light that she could not help but raise her hand to block it. Joshua reached out and wrapped his arm around her waist, and under the escort of a few bodyguards, he walked into the hall with big steps. Inside the banquet hall, the new boss of the entertainment circle had gathered. The Female Celebrity s were all dressed up with great care and were all dressed up. Bai Yu group had brought in a lot of new stars this year. During this ceremony, many Female Celebrity had an unrealistic idea, which was to take this opportunity to attract Joshua''s attention. Everyone knew that Joshua had not spread the rumors about his girlfriend yet. Previously, his rtionship with that young miss from the Wealthy ss family had ended without a hitch. However, when they saw the couple that walked in hand in hand outside the banquet hall, everyone''s gazes werepletely transfixed. They were all from the Female Celebrity and they had expressions of disbelief. "Elizabeth?" "Why is it her again? Could it be that Quarterly has been dating her this whole time? " "Didn''t they say her mother was a murderer? And even caused the death of Quarterly''s father?" Everyone was shocked, because the matter regarding Elizabeth''s mother was no longer a secret. Elizabeth was still a little afraid, she stopped her steps and her body started to tremble. Chapter 1297 Chapter 1297 In this cold winter night, it gave her a sense of security. When she stopped and wanted to retreat, Joshua couldn''t help but lower his head and ask her in a low voice: "You''re not thinking of escaping again, are you? Take my child with you. Where else can you escape to other than staying by my side? " Humor and dangerous words made Elizabeth nervous. She immediately looked at him: "I won''t run anymore!" Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Then why don''t you look up? Are you going to keep your head down and not look at anyone else? " the man asked with a chuckle. Elizabeth seemed to have awoken from a dream, and only now did she realize how cowardly she had been as she walked over. Elizabeth sighed in her heart. She was no longer only representing her own image, she was also protecting Joshua''s image. She should be a bit more generous. Only then did Elizabeth raise her head and follow Joshua. A lot of people squeezed over to greet Joshua and asked about his rtionship with his. Joshua directly introduced her as his wife, and beside Elizabeth''s ears rang the clearughter of a man as well as his gentle words. Just as Elizabeth was smiling as she faced the guests, suddenly, her eyes swept around and felt a de piercing towards her. Instinctively, she raised her leg and kicked the criminal away. "Bitch, you ruined my ns!" When that man wanted to make use of his toast, Joshua wasn''t prepared to assassinate him, but she didn''t expect the woman beside him to have such keen reactions. He had just taken out a knife from his pocket, but she ruthlessly kicked him away. Joshua''s mind shook, he saw that after the man crawled up from the ground, he stabbed towards him again. Before Joshua could react, he felt the cup of wine in his hands being snatched away by a small hand. In the next second, she used the power of her hand to throw the cup of wine towards the man''s face and eyes. "Ah ..." My eyes! " The man failed once again. Not only that, the heat from the wine and the sharpness of the ss caused his eyes to turn blood-red in an instant. There was no chance for him to hurt Joshua again. Everyone present was shocked, they never thought that someone would dare to kill Joshua, and never thought that thedy beside him was so powerful. She looked weak, and was even pregnant, so much so that she would not hesitate to teach him a lesson. Elizabeth had reacted instinctively just now. At this moment, when she saw that the bad guy''s eyes were injured by him, she suddenly felt a little embarrassed. Did everyone feel that she was too violent? However, when she thought about how dangerous the man beside her was, she couldn''t care less about her identity as a pregnant woman. Her more than ten years of training hadn''t been in vain. Immediately, guards rushed over to take control of the situation. Joshua was startled, but was even more worried about thedy by his side, and anxiously asked: "Eliza, are you alright? Luckily you reacted quickly, or else I''m afraid the person who was injured right now would be me." "I''m fine, I won''t let you get hurt!" Elizabeth''s face became slightly embarrassed. The Female Celebrity s who looked down on Elizabeth earlier were so frightened that their faces turned pale. Soon after, they all had a trace of realization in their hearts. They liked that man who was as dazzling as the sun, but it was a pity that they couldn''t beat the pregnant woman beside him. "What''s wrong, what''s wrong? What happened? " Cathy pulled Christina and ran over and saw that everyone was panicking. "Eliza, are you alright?!¡± The first thing Cathy did was care about pregnant woman. "I''m fine, someone was trying to hurt Joshua just now, but he was taken away!" Elizabeth shook her head and said with a smile. "Oh my god, Joshua, what grudge do you have with the other side to actually send someone to assassinate you?" Cathy was so frightened that her beautiful face turned white. Christina immediately tugged her sleeve softly, telling her not to ask such a question in public. Cathy immediately understood and said angrily: "This is too reckless!" Joshua took the microphone that the host by the side handed to him, and said coldly: "Looks like someone took the chance to harm me during today''s banquet. The person behind this has already been taken away, and I believe that the person behind this is also here to watch the show. Either you stand out and admit your crime or wait for the police to interrogate you. Just as Joshua finished speaking, the entire ce turned dead silent. Everyone looked at each other in dismay. They were stunned by the sudden danger. Just then, a few middle-aged men put down the wine sses in their hands and stood in the center area with their heads behind their backs. One of them kneeled down first, feeling guilty and frightened: "Quarterly, I''m sorry, it was all because of the benefits that fooled us that we found that person to kill you. Please let us go, we know we were wrong." The rest of the group of people were also frightened to the point that their legs went limp. After knowing that the matter had been exposed, the results would definitely be disastrous. Joshua looked at his subordinates that he had trusted before, and let out a coldugh. "Why you?" Joshua''s handsome face was filled with anger. When he had just established hispany, these few people were hired by him with high sries. To Joshua, they were like his instructors, teaching him step by step until he reached today''s state. "Quarterly, I''m sorry, we have nothing to say!" The men hung their heads. I know why you want to kill me, because I''ve touched your interests. Before, besides the compensation and benefits of thepany, you were able to earn tens of millions of dors every year, but now, because of my reforms, you''ve lost all of these benefits, so you hate me, but don''t forget, I gave you a chance, a tform, and you''re the ones who can make a profit. You''re too greedy, so don''t think that I don''t know what you''re doing behind your backs. Joshua coldly ridiculed them, staring at them with even more emotionless eyes. The middle-aged men''s faces turned pale. It was toote for regret. Originally, it was a lively and happy night, but because of this killing intent, it ended. In the empty banquet hall, Joshua sat on a chair, raising his head to look at the exquisite and beautiful stage, the lights around him were still dazzling, but he hadpletely disappeared. Elizabeth walked to his side, gently ced her hand on his shoulder and whispered with concern: "Are you sad?" "Sometimes, the human heart is truly terrifying. During a meeting at noon, they would even smile at me, but at night, they would send people to kill me!" Joshua started to doubt life, maybe this was the only way for him to experience maturity. Life was originally cruel, but some people were born with a pair of kind eyes, who only loved to look at beautiful things. "Don''t think too much into it, they should be regretting it!" Elizabeth could tell that those men were truly shocked, she never thought that the consequences would be so severe. "Does this mean that every decision that life makes must not be made to regret?" Joshua stood up, his tall body slowly approached her: "Eliza, you saved my life today, other than marrying you, I can''t think of any other way to repay you!" "Will you regret making this decision?¡± Elizabeth learnt it now, and a pair of gentle eyes focused on him. Joshua used his actions to prove that he would not regret anything. Searing hot lips attack, Elizabeth''s body lightly swayed, and in the next second, she was gently pulled into the man''s embrace. The kiss made him unable to breathe, but Elizabeth rejoiced. Perhaps the pain and suffering he had suffered during his training hade for this moment to save his life. "s, looks like I''ll have to be a good person in the future. Otherwise, if I get taught a lesson by you, I won''t be able to get out of bed for half a month in ten days." "You ... Youugh at me? " Sure enough, what Elizabeth was worried about still happened. Do men not like tigers who show off their strength? "Of course not, I like the way you beat people. It''s very cool and also very beautiful!" Joshua could still imagine the way she quickly snatched the cup and threw it at him. "Is that what you said?" If you get beaten by me in the future, you are not allowed to speak ill of me!" Elizabeth was immediately pleased with herself. Chapter 1298 Chapter 1298 When the sun rose in the cold winter, Alvina Miller opened the window and saw the sun shining down on the white snow. Her mood immediately lifted. Now that the weather had be cold, someone was helping to bring in breakfast. Alvina Miller truly felt that Joseph Grant seemed strict and grave, but he understood how to be gentle and considerate in a meticulous manner, and believed that many men would not necessarily pay attention to a woman''s details. However, Joseph Grant did not say anything, and had done enough. "Miss Miller, Mr. Grant asked me to send something over to you this morning. I ced it on the tea table. Go take a look yourself." The aunt said with a smile. "Well, thank you!" Alvina Miller immediately grabbed a piece of bread and ran into the living room to have a look. It was actually delicately wrapped, and even had a blue ribbon tied with a butterfly knot. "This is really hard for him!" Alvina Miller burst outughing, but he still wanted to know what was inside. Opening the package, a slip of paper suddenly dropped out. It was Joseph Grant''s handwriting. His handwriting was vigorous and forceful, and his handwriting looked perfect, just like his entire demeanor. Alvina Miller boringly admired his character, then saw the content of his writing. "I promised to give you a present, I hope you like it!" Alvina Miller blinked his beautiful eyes. Right, she seemed to have mentioned this request to Joseph Grant before, but he had forgotten about it, even Joseph Grant still remembered it. Well, his memory was better than hers, so if there were any big matters in the future, he would remember them. Alvina Miller picked up the exquisite little purple box, his heart thumping. This kind of box should normally contain rings, right? "Hah hah, you''re indeed a coquettish man. You don''t dare to confess to me in front of me, yet you want to confess to me in secret?" Alvina Miller was extremely happy in her heart, and could not wait to open it. However, she discovered that the things inside were different from what she had imagined. "Why is it a brooch? "Holy shit!" Alvina Miller''s face was in a mess, it was actually a rose shaped brooch, filled with gems, it was extremely exquisite. "Joseph Grant, just you wait! There will be a day when I will let you give me the ring!" After a moment of joy, Alvina Miller became depressed, but still put the rose - shaped brooch onto her suits. Since their overalls were ck and had nothing to show for it, the Executive Office had no special rules not to wear brooches, a small decorative object. Alvina Miller was in a good mood, after eating breakfast, he drove to work. Just as she entered the office, she saw Kelly walking quickly towards her. Alvina Miller''s face tensed up, she wanted to pretend that he did not see her. "Alvina!" Kelly called out her name. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Alvina Miller could only smile hypocritically, and turned to look at her and asked: "Kelly, what''s the matter? are youing here to retrieve your documents?" "No, I just have something that I want your help." Kelly said anxiously. "Oh, what is it?" Alvina Miller replied, but in her heart, she was filled with various thoughts. "Have you heard? That Olivia was hired over for a job, do you think the Mr. Vice-President hired her here? " Kelly asked her in a low voice, her face filled with anger. Alvina Miller almost lost her temper, she felt that Kelly really cared too much about Joseph Grant, this was not a good thing at all. "Kelly, I''m not too sure either. Even if you ask me, I don''t know." Alvina Miller looked at her with a difficult expression. "Your boyfriend isn''t Lieutenant Hilton, you only need to ask him. Alvina, please help me, I''m very scared." Kelly tugged her arm, with her face full of pleading. Alvina Miller was the one who was going crazy. Could she say that she was more afraid? "Kelly, regarding Joseph Grant in the future ... Cough, about Mr. Vice-President, don''t ask me anymore, I really want to work here properly, you have to know, it''s illegal to ask about Mr. Vice - President''s information! " Alvina Miller identally leaked it, scaring her so much that she quickly corrected himself. Kelly was not stupid, she knew that Alvina Miller did not want to help her, so she could only let go of her hand with a look of disappointment on her face: "Alvina, you aren''t even my friend if you aren''t even going to help with this small favor?" "I ..." Alvina Miller wanted to say something, but Kelly didn''t want to hear it any longer, so she turned around and left. Alvina Miller shrugged her shoulders helplessly. Alright, it''s fine if they wouldn''t be friends any longer. On the other hand, angrily thought, if Alvina Miller was not willing to help her, Alvina Miller definitely did not want her to be with Mr. Vice -President. Women are all the same, she just did not want her friends to live a better life than herself, isn''t it? Alvina Miller''s boyfriend was Lieutenant Hilton, if she was really liked by Mr. Vice-President, she would think that her boyfriend was inferior to hers. Around 3pm in the afternoon, Alvina Miller was holding onto a pile of information, and a male colleagues took the initiative toe over to help her. The two of them chatted andughed, and the atmosphere was pretty good. Only, Alvina Miller did not realize that while she was working with the male colleagues, a pair of tall and slender figures were walking over slowly from outside the window. If he was not busy, Joseph Grant would usually go to the library next door to look at information. Today was the first time he passed by the window where Alvina Miller worked. His eyes swept over her from afar, thinking that he could see her secretly winking at him or greeting him with a smile. Obviously, the greater the hope, the more loss there would be. What he saw was that the woman was bent over and was very close to a male colleagues. The two of them seemed to be talking and working at the same time. Joseph Grant felt that the time he came was not right, or was this the way this woman worked? Lieutenant Hilton followed by the side and naturally saw that Alvina Miller and another male colleague were working together at the window. He was startled. "Mr. Grant, do you want to ..." "No!" With a cold and handsome face, he left inrge strides. Alvina Miller waspletely unaware that she had offended the noble Mr. Vice ¡ª President again. After she finished archiving the information, she stretched her neck out and looked outside, and then muttered: "Didn''t you say that you would have time toe over to read in the afternoon? It''s been a few days and I haven''t even seen a shadow, you must be lying to me." Just as Alvina Miller was feeling depressed, she suddenly received a message. She took a look at it, and it seemed to be a private number of the Lieutenant Hilton, "Miss Miller, pleasee to the library!" Alvina Miller''s mind shook, and a kind of inexplicable happiness filled his chest, causing her to be energetic. Her job was just to go to the archive room, and sometimes she would need to go to the library to help out with a few things. At this point, Alvina Miller felt that she should be able to go for a stroll in the library with confidence. She greeted the people beside her, got up, and quickly walked towards the library. As soon as she entered the library, she looked around with her beautiful eyes. Suddenly, she saw Lieutenant Hilton sitting on one of the seats, and then, he pointed her in another direction. Alvina Miller''s breath immediately became sluggish, as she felt a sense of nervousness, as if she was trying to steal someone''s life. She slowed her steps and walked to thest bookshelf. She saw a man with a book in his hand leaning against the bookshelf as he read earnestly in the long passageway. "So handsome!" When he was in university in the past, there were also some boys who pretended to be leaning in the library with a cup of wine. The gloomy and deep expression on their faces was precisely for the sake of attracting the attention of female students. But at this moment, she felt that Joseph Grant was really reading a book, and not even the slightest bit fake. "Joseph!" She walked over with a smile and greeted him. Only then did Joseph Grant turn his gaze from his hands to her face. Seeing her smiling face, he actually closed the book and threw a cup of books into her arms. Alvina Miller instinctively caught it, turned around and went to get the other books. "I knew you liked reading about politics!" Alvina Miller looked down and immediately said with a smile. But soon, the number of books in her hands increased at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Ah..." "So heavy!" Alvina Miller did not expect Joseph Grant to call her over not to have a rtionship with her, but to use her as an errand boy. "Hold on tight, don''t drop it!" The man had even ruthlessly thrown a sentence at her. Chapter 1299 Chapter 1299 Alvina Miller tried her best to support the weight of the book with her two thin arms. Her beautiful eyes opened wide in disbelief as she looked at Joseph Grant who was still reaching out to grab the books. The atmosphere was serious, Alvina Miller suddenly felt wronged, at the same time, resentment arose involuntarily, she directly asked in a loud voice: "Joseph Grant, are you mistreating me?¡± Hearing this, the man''s hand that was holding the book paused, and his eyes sunk. In the end, he didn''t continue to ce the book in her embrace. "You beat me up before you even get married. If we get married in the future, wouldn''t I die from grievance?" Alvina Miller looked pitiful, her face serious, as if Joseph Grant had really done something terrible. The man didn''t know whether tough or cry. Who had beaten who? Alvina Miller tried really hard to squeeze out two tears to denounce him for his crimes, but she discovered that she couldn''t even cry. It was also at this moment that the man''s tense body suddenly turned around, causing her to jump in fright. The book in her arms almost fell off. She instinctively adjusted her hand gestures, allowing the book to remain in ce. "Joseph Grant, I have already reminded you. If you are making fun of me, I will..." "So what? Go and flirt with other men? " Joseph Grant took a step forward with his long legs, forcing her into a corner. Hisrge body covered herpletely, as well as the dozens of books in her arms. "My arms are about to break!" Both of Alvina Miller''s hands were straining, her eyes were slightly red, and her lips were tightly clenched. The man snorted lightly. He reached out his hand and took away a few books, then casually ced them on a shelf at the side. He continued to say: "Alvina Miller, I think there are quite a few young and handsome men in this new department and you are very popr!" Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes immediately widened, her clever brain quickly went through a circle, and she instantly understood the rtionship between the two. "Hah, what kind of jealousy does Mr. Vice ¡ª President have? It''s really sour!" Alvina Miller immediately put on a proud attitude, her smiling eyes staring straight at the man, as if she knew of an important matter. "I''m not joking with you, you''d better..." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I understand, I understand, I understand. I am a neer, I can''t handle many things well, someone came over to give me pointers and help me out a little, I can''t be thankful to them, I have to point at their face and say, stay away from me, is this the result that you want? " Alvina Miller tilted her face, her eyes and tail nted towards the man. Her yful expression almost made the man go crazy. "Alvina Miller, where is your discretion? The two of them were lying on the table, teasing and chatting? Is this the thing you should do? " The man suddenly leaned forward, and at that moment, Alvina Miller''s face was so close to his chest. Unfortunately, her hands were still holding a few books, causing her chest to hurt. "It hurts ..." Alvina Miller ignored his question, and pitifully cried out. Joseph Grant really wanted her to suffer, but with her frowning face, her long arms directly took away all the books in her arms. Alvina Miller, who was a pitiful little kitten a moment ago, instantly turned into a cunning little fox. Her watery eyes shed with a smile, and he boldly looked into the man''s eyes and asked: "Joseph Grant, you still love me dearly, right?" "If I catch you and another man getting close, you will know other punishments!" The handsome man''s face suddenly flushed red. He took two steps back, breaking her free from his encirclement, then turned around, pretending to organize the books he had taken out. However, Alvina Miller acted like an immortal cockroach as he continued to test the waters, "You made me carry such a heavy book just now, so you were punishing me. Your punishment is so strange!¡± "Otherwise? What kind of punishment do you want? " Joseph Grant realized that he was actually no match for this woman. In terms of eloquence and courage, he seemed to be inferior to her by a bit. It was strange, he was a man, how could he lose to her? "I''ve seen men'' jealous behavior on TV. They usually put women on the wall and kiss them first, followed by all sorts of warnings and threats..." "Your imagination is really rich!" Joseph Grant was practically amused by her words. "Your imagination is too poor!" Alvina Miller crossed her arms in front of her chest and leaned against the bookshelf, a pair of beautiful eyes looking at the man''s tall and muscr back. Joseph Grant had the illusion that he was being yed with by this woman. He put down the book, turned around, and met her beautiful eyes that were filled with love. "Hmm, did you ask me toe here just to hear my exnation about working with male colleagues? I''ve finished exining it, it''s not as bad as you think, it''s really just a job! " Being stared at by that man''s deep eyes, Alvina Miller immediately withdrew her frivolous gaze and became serious. "Are you expecting that kind of punishment?" The man''s voice suddenly became deep and seductive. "What kind?" Alvina Miller instantly lost her memory. The man forced her to the bookshelf with his tall body. Alvina Miller was originally leaning on the bookshelf, but after being frightened by him, she was immediately stuck onto the bookshelf, and the two small hands around his chest subconsciously rested at his side. Her pair of beautiful eyes shed in panic: "Hey, Joseph Grant, I was just joking with you!" "Remember, I don''t like any jokes!" With one hand, the man propped her up by her side and with the other hand, he forcefully lifted up her beautiful chin. His thin lips instantly burned up her sweetness. Alvina Miller''s body trembled, a burst of electric current struck her heart, causing her brain to be drained of blood in an instant. In Joseph Grant''s mind, he remembered how she stooped down to the table and spoke to the man with a smile. When he kissed her lips, they were instantly stained with anger, and he became even more wild and cold. Alvina Miller''s mind was aplete nk. Her chest was also swollen from the soreness, and an unfamiliar feeling was surging back and forth within his body. She stretched out his two small hands, and instinctively wanted to grab onto something, but in the end, she grabbed onto the man''s clothes. "Enough, let''s go home tonight!" No matter how bold Alvina Miller was, she couldn''t possibly do such a private thing in a work area. Hence, her breath became erratic, and he resisted him with a low voice. The manughed out loud. "Who was it that refused to let go?" Alvina Miller''s body trembled, only now did she realize that the man had already retracted the big palm under her chin, while her two small hands were still tightly grabbing onto the other party''s clothes, not wanting to let go at all. She looked embarrassed and quickly let go of his hand and gave him a hard shove. "Didn''t you say we had to keep a distance? "If others see..." "Don''t worry, this library is my territory. There won''t be anyone who would want to see it!" The man gently straightened her cor that had been messed up by him. His voice was gentle as he comforted her. "Really? "Then I am relieved!" As Alvina Miller said that, her fingers quickly pinched the man''s handsome face. In terms of the ability to hit, Alvina Miller would definitely not admit defeat. The girl''s warm and fragrant finger reached out from his nose, causing the man''s heart and soul to tremble. Only when he felt pain on his face did he realize that this woman had done something bad once again. "I wanted to pinch you like this for a long time!" Alvina Miller said while beaming. "You''re so dishonest!" Joseph Grant had really never seen a girl like her before. Alvina Miller shrugged his shoulders. "I never said I was an honest person." "You can go to work. I''ll leave after reading some books!" Joseph Grant''s mood was already much better, so naturally he had to let her go. "I want to stay with you a little longer." Alvina Miller lowered her head, and her feet drew circles on the ground. The corner of Joseph Grant''s lips curled up into a smile, and his gaze inadvertently nced at the rose brooch on her chest clothes. His finger gently touched it: "It seems that you like it a lot!" At the mention of this, Alvina Miller became angry again. Raising her head, she red at him. Why did you give me this!" "Don''t you like it?" Joseph Grant''s handsome face suddenly tensed up. "It''s quite pretty, I like it!" Alvina Miller spoke the truth. "Next time, I''ll pick something else to give you. If you like something, you can tell me!" Joseph Grant really didn''t know a thing about girls. "I like it... You, give you to me! " Alvina Miller yfully stuck out her tongue. Chapter 1300 Chapter 1300 The girl deliberately dragged her tone as she looked at the man''s rapidly changing handsome face with a pair of beautiful eyes brimming with a smile. Joseph Grant knew that she had started to be naughty again, and looked at her seriously: "Go back to work! I might not be going over for the next two days. Take care of yourself." "How boring!" Alvina Miller pouted. This interesting soul, how could he encounter Joseph Grant this kind of ten-thousand-year -old ice mountain? Forget it, she would make his calm heart boil sooner orter. Even though Joseph Grant had a strict expression, just as she was about to turn around and leave, he gently patted her head tofort her. Alvina Miller walked out of the library unwillingly. She realized that the library was really deserted, this world was too boring, there were not many people who could calm down and read books, could Joseph Grant be considered a strange person? Alvina Miller couldn''t helpughing as she thought of using this word to describe him. Darkness descended, enveloping the financial city. Standing at the highest point, one could see a bustling scene. However, behind the bustling city, there were countless conspiracies and secrets. "You mean to say that you want to find a man to seduce Miss Miller''s Family?" A court official looked at Old President, who was sitting on the sofa and drinking tea, with a surprised expression on his face. Secondly, it could also divert the focus of Joseph Grant''s attention. Perhaps he did not love this woman, but since the two families had the intention to let them marry, he could not just watch his future wife show love to another man. This was a man''s pride, and Joseph Grant was a proud and conceited man, so it was even more impossible for such a thing to happen to him. Old President said thoughtfully. "That''s right, no man would want to see their girlfriend be together with another man. Joseph Grant would definitely argue against Alvina Miller and get her into trouble." The official immediately revealed a smug smile. "Let''s do it this way. Since there can''t be any more open injuries, these underhanded tricks can be yed. Sometimes, a small scheme can cause huge waves as well!" Old President felt a tinge of satisfaction at being able toe up with such a good n. "Then the person that we chose, must be handsome, and must have a good appearance. Also, he must be someone from our office, so that we can get close to Alvina Miller. Furthermore, this man must know how to please women, and it would be best if he is an expert in love!" The Minister immediately decided to go in search of the right man. "You go take charge of this, all women like good-looking men, although Joseph Grant also looks handsome. It''s a pity that his personality is definitely not to be liked by women, it''s too calm, too proud and aloof!" Old President evaluated this young opponent of his. "Yes, Joseph Grant has a good appearance, but he doesn''t have the humor of a man. If a woman only values looks good, then that''s fine, but the things a woman demands are not small at all, power and fame are not a problem, but if a man that we interact with everyday can have a sense of humor, then life can be considered more sweet." The Minister also smiled as he expressed his insights. "You missed something. What women value is perhaps a man''s sense of responsibility. This time, you have to pick someone with a sense of responsibility. Although this is just a y, it should make him act a little more lifelike. Don''t disappoint me!" Old President particrly emphasized one point. "We''ve already investigated this Alvina Miller before. Since she was young, she has always been a girl who has his own will, so we don''t know what kind of man she would like. Right now, we can''t interact much with her, but it seems like she doesn''t like Joseph Grant." The Minister also frowned, indicating that this was a difficult problem. "Usually an outstanding woman would like those men who make her happy to make her smile, but the more they love each other, the more deeply they love each other. Since Alvina Miller is a girl with his own will, then I will find a lively and cheerful young man to get along with her!" Old President had lived for a long time, but he didn''t really understand women'' hearts. It was said that women'' hearts were like needles on the seabed, this was definitely the truth. "Sir, don''t worry. It seems that I already have a good candidate. I''ll look for him in a while, he''ll definitely fulfill your wish!" The Minister confidently epted this mission and left. Old President looked out the window at the dark and cold night, holding onto his skinny fingers, a look of determination shed across his face. The older the better. He did not believe that he had lived to the end, but he still could not defeat a youngster. After the Minister left the presidential pce, he headed straight for his ideal candidate. Inside a simple suite, Minister Barry Smith sat on the sofa. Opposite him was a nervous, young man who was at a loss on what to do. "Minister Smith is herete at night. I wonder what business do you have with me?" This young man''s name was Benson He was a young and outstanding diplomat in the office, and the Minister Barry Smith sat in front of him, was not his direct superior, but rather an officer that was several ranks higher. Worship was written on the young man''s face, and he was ttered. "Benson, remember thest time you were reprimanded by the Mr. Vice - President in front of everyone due to a diplomatic error. After that, your fighting spirit became a lot weaker, you must be sad." Barry Smith had a professional like smile on his face, with his tolerance and benevolence towards youngsters. When Benson mentioned the sad old story, he lowered his head and did not speak, but his expression had already revealed his grievance. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Then do you want to rekindle your fighting spirit and continue to fight for your dreams?" Barry Smith had a good method of distribution as he asked him with a smile. "Minister Smith, thank you for your concern. Actually, I know that I have shorings, and will definitely work even harder in the future." Of course, Benson would not easily give up his dream. "Now, I have a chance. I wonder if you''re willing to cherish it!" Barry Smith stared at the expression on his face, looking at the minute changes in his expression to see what he was thinking. Benson''s face lit up, obviously he valued this opportunity greatly. "What does Minister Smith mean by this? Could it be that there is an important task for me to take care of? " Benson was originally a smart person, but this was already a clear hint, of course he wouldn''t pretend to be stupid. "Actually, I did note here personally to find you. Instead, I came here for the President, hoping that someone would step forward and take on the heavy responsibility in the face of danger. Under his leadership, we will have an even more glorious future." Barry Smith was still smiling, but his words were filled with energy and encouragement. Benson''s face became even more excited, as if he could really carry out a very important mission. Minister Smith, if there''s anything you want to say, just say it, I am extremely willing to serve the President! " Benson hurriedly expressed his loyalty. "Alright, with your words, we are relieved. Actually, this mission is not a national matter. I just hope that you can make a woman fall in love with you." Barry Smith restrained his expression and said seriously. Benson looked dazed. "Remember, this woman is not some other person, but a woman who will be Joseph Grant''s wife in the future. Her name is Alvina Miller and she is currently working in the archives. Benson''s entire body trembled, he obviously did not expect that he would get such a mission. "When Joseph Grant reprimanded you back then, you should have harbored hatred towards him as well. Are you willing to fight for your dreams and get humiliated by him in public? " Barry Smith purposely filled oil with vinegar and made things difficult for Joseph Grant, just to stir up the hatred in his heart towards Joseph Grant. "Minister Smith, how can I be willing? I lost at the starting line and Joseph Grant''s name was at the finishing line the moment he was born. I don''t believe that he won''t make a mistake because he only earned his name by borrowing the glory of his family." Sure enough, the hatred in Benson''s heart was triggered, and he clenched his fists, gnashing his teeth in hatred. "So, you promised to seduce this woman?" Minister Smith was satisfied. "Minister Smith, the problem is that I''m afraid my conditions are not good enough, I can''t let that woman have a good impression of me!" Benson said with an unconfident expression. "No, you''re already outstanding. Your appearance is handsome, and you are born with a face that is satisfactory to women. I trust you. Now you should go!" Barry Smith was extremely confident in him. Chapter 1301 Chapter 1301 Benson did not expect that he would receive such a mission in the middle of the night. The reason why Benson did not view it as a mission was because he revered power and position. He felt that this was an opportunity to reach an agreement with the President and was also an important turning point in his life; thus, he, who always valued appearances, paid extra attention to his own words and deeds when he went to work the next morning. He had a face that many women liked. He had rare phoenix eyes, smiling lips, handsome eyes, and funny words. Many women hade to him on their own ord. Benson was a diplomat, but due to some important dereliction of duty, he had fallen from his position to be an administrative employee in the Department of Public Information. Although his position had been demoted, he still smiled and lived a good life, which was quite impressive. Benson took the initiative to help a colleague deliver the information to the archives in the early morning. He was dressed in his work clothes, looking handsome and sunny, with a good temperament, he was curious about the appearance of his target. Just as Benson was walking down a corridor, suddenly, a girl walked out. The information in both their hands identally crashed into each other and dropped onto the ground. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" The girl was in a panic as she quickly bent over to pick up the documents. Benson also quickly admitted his wrongs, "It''s my fault, I left in a bit of a hurry!" The girl looked up and smiled at him, indicating her responsibilities. When Benson reached out to pick up the document in front of her, he suddenly saw the number te on her clothes. On it were the words "Alvina Miller". "Which department are you from?" Benson was rmed and anxious for a moment, he did not expect that it would be such a coincidence, that he would bump into Alvina Miller on the way to the Archives, so he could only calm his mind and pretend to be curious. "From the archives!" Alvina Miller pointed to her work card. Benson''s expression shed, he suddenly and quickly picked up a few documents that did not belong to him, and mixed them into the pile of documents, and then pretended to be in a hurry to stand up: "I''m rushing to attend the meeting!" After he finished speaking, he turned around and walked towards the Department of Public Information, deciding not to go back to the archives. He believed that very soon, Alvina Miller would come over to him to retrieve the documents, these documents were all very important and needed to be kept in the archives. "Oh ¡­" , who was a newbie, never thought that the other party would take her documents wrong. She felt that since she could not understand the contents of the documents, the other party would definitely not take them without a good reason. After all, exchanging for the wrong things was very troublesome. Unfortunately, Alvina Miller was too naive. Olivia''s work also officially started. She took off her jacket, wearing a blue turtleneck sweater, with rolled up sleeves, revealing her white and slender arms, and tied up her long hair into a ponytail. Holding a brush, she drew on the wall as if it was natural for her to do so. Olivia''s phone suddenly popped up with a message, she quickly put down her brush and spoke to the assistant beside her: "Get my phone!" Olivia stared at her phone for a moment, and then immediately smiled and said: "I have something to take care of in the afternoon, go and pack up here." The assistant hurriedly nodded her head in agreement. Olivia untied her long hair and decided to go to the washroom to make up for her loss of makeup. This was because the president had asked for Joseph Grant to meet him for lunch at noon and wanted to invite her over. Actually, it was just a casual meal, not for outsiders but for the leaders inside. They were having lunch together and Olivia knew that this was her chance, so she would naturally not miss it. Olivia took her handbag and quickly went to the bathroom. Just as she went in, she saw a woman who was also fixing her face in the mirror. Seeing the beautiful woman that entered, Kelly hurriedly put away the cheap cosmetics she was holding. A pair of beautiful eyes that could not hide the hatred in them stared at Olivia. Being also a woman, Olivia seemed to know the jealousy in the other party''s eyes. However, she didn''t care. Beautiful things were born to make people jealous, and neither were women. Who wouldn''t envy those born beautiful? Kelly did not leave immediately. She pretended to take out her phone to y with. Olivia opened her handbag and took out all sorts of luxurious and expensive cosmetics, every single one of them were things that Kelly would dream of possessing. Just like how she had seen Alvina Miller''s makeup bag before, when she saw those things that she might not be able to own in her entire life, she finally understood that everything that contributed to a beautiful woman could only be described as expensive. Olivia traced her red lips, and noticed that the woman beside her was secretly looking at her. She put down her lipstick, and then asked indifferently: "Miss, do you need my help?" Kelly came back to her senses andughed coldly, "Why do I need your help?" "I thought you wanted to know about the effects of my cosmetics." The corner of Olivia''s mouth hooked up into a smile with obvious ridicule . Kelly''s face instantly turned pale white, she snorted, then quickly left. Olivia straightened her cor, rejoicing that she had dressed pretty beautifully today, so she believed that she would not lose her grace when she was on the dining tableter. Joseph Grant was invited by the President to have lunch with the officials on the third floor of the dining hall. Lieutenant Hilton asked worriedly from the side, "Sir, the President suddenly invited you to have lunch together, what is his intention?" "Maybe it''s something to do with the recentments of some politicians. He wants to do the ostensible job of easing up on me." Joseph Grant said indifferently. "Is it because they say your shooting has something to do with him? is it not a terrorist act? " Lieutenant Hilton could not help but ask. "Maybe. No matter what, since he invited me, I have to go." Joseph Grant sneered. "It''s just a meal, there shouldn''t be any danger!" The Lieutenant Hilton wanted to stay close to protect them, but the people at the table were all important ministers of the country, he probably did not have the authority to sit at the table. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Don''t worry, I will be careful. There are quite a few of us, so he won''t act recklessly." Joseph Grant was not afraid. At the lunch, Joseph Grant''s seat was only second to the President, but beside him, there was surprisingly a beautiful woman. It was indeed Olivia, the moment she entered the door, she heard the staff saying that her seat was next to Joseph Grant, and she was immediately overjoyed. This was only a very private lunch, so it didn''t seem that important anymore. When Joseph Grant stepped in and saw Olivia, his beautiful eyes slightly changed. "Hello, Mr. Vice¡ªPresident!" Olivia stood up quickly and greeted him politely. "Why are you here too?" Joseph Grant sat down on his seat, expressing his surprise. "I came here because I was invited by the President. I feel honored to sit beside Mr. Vice¡ª President!" In terms of etiquette, Olivia had always been decent. On the round table, the two important ministers sat down. Old President looked at them and smiled: "Olivia must be very boring to apany old men for lunch. Luckily, I arranged for our young and promising Mr. Vice¡ªPresident to sit beside you. Young people do not have a generation gap, so you canmunicate through your thoughts." The group of officials below alsoughed and agreed, but Joseph Grant just smiled faintly: "Your excellency, I am grateful, but I am afraid Olivia will despise me for being so boring!" However, Oliviaughed at the perfect time: "Mr. Vice¡ªPresident is too modest, I have always admired your talent and bearing, to have such a good opportunity to eat and exchange with you, is truly a very blissful thing." It was just a simple meal, the officials at the table were not discussing national affairs, but was instead the wine and food that was being served at noon. Olivia had already given them one round of wine, her face slightly red, she was almost drunk on the spot. Joseph Grant had a good drinking capacity, and furthermore, his subordinate sheltered him a lot of alcohol secretly. As a result, although his face was slightly red, he did not seem to be drunk. Suddenly, Olivia who was beside him leaned on his shoulder. Chapter 1302 Chapter 1302 Joseph Grant looked to the side and saw the woman''s red face and her delicate body that she could not support. "Olivia was drunk. Joseph, you''re a man, take care of her!" Old President immediately reminded Joseph Grant with a gentle smile. Joseph Grant was a humble and courteous person in the first ce. In front of so many people, he obviously could not just push Olivia away, and could only ask her in a low voice: "Olivia, are you alright?" "I feel dizzy. Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, I''m so sorry. Can you let me lean on you for a little longer?!" Olivia immediately revealed a charming look, wanting to take the chance to lie on this man''s body for a while longer. "If you''re drunk, I''ll get the staff to take you to rest." Joseph Grant immediately looked at the Lieutenant Hilton at the door and hinted at him with his eyes. "No need, actually, I''m not that drunk either. I haven''t eaten yet, so I''m a bit hungry!" Seeing that she was about to be escorted away, Olivia forced herself to sit up straight. Old Presidentughed and said, "Joseph, young man, you need to know how to take pity on women. Half of Olivia''s drunkenness is in the wine, while the other half is in the people!" "Mr. President, you''re joking!" Olivia immediately lowered her head in embarrassment, but her beautiful eyes were filled with happiness, and she secretly looked at Joseph Grant''s expression. Joseph Grantughed politely and did not reply. "Mr. Vice¡ªPresident is a man of honor, a role model for young people to learn. He only cares about their career and never wastes time on rtionships!" One of the officials beside him joked. Joseph Grant continued to smile as he lifted his cup and took a sip. However, Olivia said: "Men are the most charming when they work seriously. It''s hard to forget Mr. Vice¡ªPresident''s elegance, it''s just that, with a woman by your side, life will be a little better." "Could it be that Olivia has fallen for him?" a nearby minister asked with a smile. Olivia took this opportunity to confess to Joseph Grant. She smiled shyly and looked at Joseph Grant''s handsome face, then said softly: "I naturally admire Sir, but I know that Sir is too outstanding, and do not dare to be delusional!" When Joseph Grant saw that everyone''s topic was on him, he had no choice but to say: "Everyone''s concern for me, I am deeply grateful. But it is only for my own reasons, and I am not too interested in matters of falling in love, I hope everyone will have the opportunity to be more concerned about official matters." Seeing Joseph Grant''s cold reply, Olivia''s face darkened. However, the more uninterested Joseph Grant was in the rtionship between a man and a woman, the more Olivia decided to subdue him. Normally, if such a man were to fall in love, then it would be as hot as fire. Olivia felt that Joseph Grant was the treasure that she wanted to dig up, and she felt that the things that this man was thinking about must be extremely abundant. It wasn''t that she hadn''t seen a man of the abstinence attribute before, but it was really the first time she had met a man with such an outstanding abstinence attribute like Joseph Grant. At the same time, Alvina Miller was busy organizing the documents she had brought back. "Strange, the seventh and tenth pages are both missing. It can''t be that the man really picked them up wrongly, right?" How could this happen? " Alvina Miller''s mind exploded. Fortunately, as she was in a hurry just now, she had nced at his work card and discovered that he was from the Department of Public Information. Thus, Alvina Miller had decided to ask that man for the documents. Alvina Miller hurriedly walked towards the information department. It was already time for lunch. When she reached the entrance of the DPI hall, she saw groups of men and women in overalls coming out of the hall towards the dining hall. Alvina Miller anxiously stood at the side and watched. Suddenly, she saw the man that he identally bumped into. Benson had been waiting for Alvina Miller toe and find him at noon, but he didn''t expect that he would see her at this time. "Ah, sorry to interrupt, but do you remember me? We bumped into each other this morning and got the files wrong. Can you... " "Hello, I''m Benson. What''s your name?" Benson introduced himself with a smile. The colleagues who passed by all looked at the two of them in surprise. "My name is Alvina Miller, can I trouble you ¡­" "Why don''t we eat together and thene back and get the files? I''ve already put the document in the cab. The key is not in my hand, so I''ll have to go to my colleague for a meal before opening the door! " Benson immediately suggested in a friendly manner. "Oh, then I''lle backter. I won''t disturb you any longer!" Hearing his answer, Alvina Miller knew that she wouldn''t be able to take it back now. She quickly turned around and left. When the other girls spoke to him, they didn''t dare to look him in the eye. This was because they were shy all the time, but that girl just now had a very polite manner as she looked into his eyes and spoke to him. Benson found this very interesting. Alvina Miller returned to the office vexedly and went to the cafeteria with her senior¡ªlevel colleagues. The moment she sat down, she heard a table of girls beside her discussing something in low voices. "Today, I heard that the President has invited the Vice¡ªPresident and a group of ministers to meet for a meal on the third floor." "Really? Is it to break the rumours that I''ve told you about before? " "I also believe that Mr. President wouldn''t hurt anyone. Mr. Vice¡ªPresident must have been attacked by terrorists!" Alvina Miller perked up her ears, her heart immediately tensed up. She could not help but look up the stairs, the third floor was a private room, it was mainly a ce where ministers and foreign envoys could receive guests. Ordinary staff were not allowed to enter. The President was treating Joseph Grant to a meal? Could it be another Hongmen Banquet? "Alvina, why are you still in a daze?" Even the food is getting cold? " A kind elder sister beside reminded her. "Oh, I''m not very hungry!" Alvina Miller hurriedly answered with an absent¡ªminded smile. She was truly worried that something would happen to Joseph Grant again, but the surrounding people were all certain that it wasn''t the President. Furthermore, Joseph Grant didn''t seem to be injured in the eyes of outsiders. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She knew that he was injured, and seriously, but he had been holding it in. When she thought about how he would y golf with foreign envoys with injuries, which caused tears and a second stitch, her heart hurt indescribably. She knew Joseph Grant''s ability to resist pain was stronger than others, but no matter how strong he was, his body was not made of iron. "I''m full, you guys take your time, I''m leaving first!" Alvina Miller suddenly stood up, and after saying that to her colleagues, she rushed out of the canteen. Just as she walked to the door, she met a group of her colleagues in the reception room, including Kelly. In the direct confrontation, some of the colleagues waved at Alvina Miller to greet her. Kelly only raised her head to look at her for a moment, before turning her face away, as if she did not recognize her. Alvina Miller was startled, and then she could onlyugh it off. Kelly refused to be friends with her was a good thing. In any case, she did not take the initiative to hurt anyone, so what was there to be afraid of? Alvina Miller walked to the entrance of the elevator, a thought quickly shed through her mind. She then mysteriously pressed down on the elevator, and when the door opened, her fingers uncontrobly pressed down on the third floor. Alvina Miller''s nervous palms were sweating, but she had a strong desire to see if Joseph Grant was alright or not. She must be crazy, for she had forgotten about all the things Joseph Grant had told her. However, she couldn''t resist the urge to take care of him. The elevator door opened, and the moment Alvina Miller stepped out of the elevator, she was startled by the number of corridors in front of her. When she was in the reception room, she had been here before, but now, she didn''t know where to go, and didn''t know which room Joseph Grant and the rest were in. Just as Alvina Miller was feeling dizzy, two men in ck suits walked over and said to her with a stern expression: "It is prohibited to enter here, please leave immediately." It was only then that Alvina Miller realised that wanting to get close to Joseph Grant in the Executive Office was simply a pipe dream. Withyers of strict guards, it was enough to put her as far away from him as it could be. Chapter 1303 Chapter 1303 Alvina Miller was stopped by the serious bodyguards, she had no choice but to turn and walk towards the stairs. When Alvina Miller went to work in the afternoon, she was a little distracted. However, she still went to the Department of Public Information to look for Benson to retrieve some documents. Benson sat at his desk, and when he saw her appearance, he revealed his standard smile. Alvina Miller also smiled at him: "Sorry to trouble you!" "It''s no trouble!" Benson got up, opened a cab, took out his documents and started rummaging through. Both of Alvina Miller''s hands were in her pockets, and her beautiful eyes took the opportunity to size up the Department of Public Information''s office. She discovered that the entire office''s decorations were all the same, strict and dull, grand, and tall, but all the staff were not warm at all. "Found it!" Benson''s voice interrupted Alvina Miller''s train of thoughts, causing her to quickly lower her head to look. Benson also happened to raise his head and look at her. Seeing her clear eyes and exquisite facial features, he was slightly startled. "Thank you!" Alvina Miller took the documents, without stopping, she turned and left. Benson forgot to put his hand back until the beautiful figure disappeared from the door of the office. Only then did one of the male colleagues by his side reached out and patted his shoulder, "Did you lose your soul? Which department was that girl in? "She looks unfamiliar, but she''s really pretty. It makes my eyes light up!" Benson knew from birth that men were visual creatures, who wouldn''t want to stare at beautiful women? But Alvina Miller was his target, he would obviously not let any other man interfere, he onlyughed and said nothing. Kelly also heard the news that the leaders were having lunch together. Furthermore, the department she was in was a centre for news, so Kelly knew that Olivia was also present for this lunch. Her brain exploded, and the jealousy in her eyes could not be hidden. Feeling that the sky was falling, that kind of gloomy and desperate feeling, made Kelly''s brain bulge. She leaned on the wall weakly, her heart filled with negative pessimism. "No, I can''t give up. Even if I can''tpare to that Olivia, I have to bet!" Kelly had finally decided to take the initiative once, but she didn''t know how she could get close to Joseph Grant. If she were to confess to Joseph Grant in the Executive Office, she would lose all her face if he were to reject her. So, she had to confess in a ce that others couldn''t see. Kelly thought about it for a while and decided to go to the Vice¡ªPresident Pce. Although she knew it was impossible for her to enter, what if she met the Mr. Vice¡ªPresident halfway? Anything was possible, just as she had been startled by his car when she arrived. Didn''t they talk? After Kelly made up her mind, her mood improved a little. After lunch, Olivia sat on the chair in the conference room as if she had lost her soul, one hand supporting her face, she was staring at the sky outside the window in a daze. She was only pretending to be drunk and wanted to use the opportunity to lean on the man''s shoulder that was full of sense of security. Sure enough, after trying, she found out that his shoulder was very thick and his arm was definitely a safe haven for women. She was very confident that she would be able to get there in the future. "Olivia, are you still painting in the afternoon?" the assistant asked her in a daze. "No, I have to slowly paint. I can''t paint too fast. I need more time to work here!" Olivia answered her as if in a dream. The assistant didn''t quite understand, but he was even more confused. Joseph Grant returned to his office and as he drank a bit of alcohol at noon, at that moment, he wanted to rest for ten minutes before working. Lieutenant Hilton whispered next to him: "Sir, I heard that Miss Miller went to the third floor, but was stopped by bodyguards." The man with closed eyes suddenly opened his eyes. The light in the depths of his eyes suddenly faded. His brows gently furrowed as he asked, "Why would she go there?" "I guess the Miss Miller is worried about you. After all, you are going to eat with the President!" Lieutenant Hilton guessed boldly. Joseph Grant''s sexy lips couldn''t help but rise a little. "I''ll go look for herter, and ask her about this!" "Sir, you already know that the president is investigating your rtionship behind your back. If you go too often, won''t you be questioned?" Lieutenant Hilton was also thinking wholeheartedly for his master''s sake. After all, the situation was grim and he needed to n every step of the way. "If I knew it would be so difficult, I wouldn''t have known her." Pain and helplessness shed across Joseph Grant''s handsome face. "This is what happens when there is trouble, and when sir experiences this with Miss Miller, your feelings are even more genuine!" The Lieutenant Hilton smiled and advised. "If I lost her in my life, I''m afraid I won''t even know what kind of beauty I missed. I won''t even have the chance to see her again!" The smile on Joseph Grant''s face was still very satisfied. "Yes, ever since sir was together with Miss Miller, you seem to likeughing even more!" Lieutenant Hilton also felt that love was a good thing that could make people happy. "Is that so?" Joseph Grant didn''t realize it himself. "Yes, Miss Miller did a great job." Lieutenant Hilton said with certainty. "Since she did so much, I might as well go over and see her at night. I can''t just give up on her." Although Joseph Grant tried to find an excuse, he only had one thought in his heart. To see her, this was a reflection from the bottom of his heart. "Alright!" The Lieutenant Hilton was not a heartless person, but Sir''s face was full of longing, how could he not see through it? In the afternoon, Alvina Miller received a call from her mother, her mother said that she wanted to meet her for dinner, and since Alvina Miller hadn''t seen her for a long time, she agreed. Mrs. Miller had dated a very outstanding man, who was older than her by quite a bit, but the two of them werepanions, Mrs. Miller had always wanted to introduce him to Alvina Miller, but Alvina Miller had always rejected this matter. Until now, she had merely asked about her mother and that man, and Mrs. Miller tactfully did not speak of it. After eating, Alvina Miller was about to leave. Mrs. Miller looked at her daughter''s back and sighed while shaking her head. When Alvina Miller came out, she realized that it snowed again and a cold feeling hit her face. She couldn''t help but rub her hands together. As she drove, all she could think about was her mother''s gentle expression when she mentioned the man. Was her mother going to marry him? What about her? Could it be the superfluous existence in her life? Tears rolled in her eyes, everyone felt that she was independent, very strong, only she knew, she was afraid of everything, afraid that her grandfather would grow old, afraid that her mother would remarry, afraid that she would die, afraid that the people she liked did not love her. "Joseph Grant!" Alvina Miller sniffed, then stepped on the gas pedal faster. By the time she returned to the Grant Family residence, it was already past ten. Alvina Miller looked at the dark and grey house, and her anticipation in her heart failed. It turned out that even though she rushed back so anxiously, she was still alone. Alvina Miller took in a deep breath, and suppressed all of her sadness back to the bottom of her heart. Grandfather said before, a day was not long, choosing to be happy or sad, they are all things that she can decide. To stay away from the people that make you sad, and get along with the people that make you happy, was the actions of a smart person. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Alvina Miller puffed her cheeks, and decided to pick a puppy from the pet store tomorrow. At least this way, she wouldn''t be lonely, but she quickly dispelled this thought, because she couldn''t even take care of herself now, so how could she go and harm the little animals? After taking a bath and wearing a warm robe, Alvina Miller strolled around the room alone to pour herself a cup of warm water. As she drank, she headed upstairs; she unknowingly went to Joseph Grant''s room. "Tonight, I want to sleep here!" She did not turn on the light, and the light from the streetmp outside the window shone in. She lifted off the nket, and curled her body into a ball as she shivered. Around 1a.m. in the morning, Alvina Miller was sleeping soundly, as if something had lightly touched her face. It was warm, like the sunlight in spring. "En!" The itchy feeling made her feel ufortable. She turned around and pulled up the nket, hiding her face and continuing to sleep. The man bent over her bed, watching her childish movements, his thin lips drawn up in a smile. Chapter 1304 Chapter 1304 The room was dark, barely visible, but the man knew that her brow must be furrowed. The air conditioner in the room was not turned on, it was very cold, but Alvina Miller who was hiding under the nket was sleeping soundly. Joseph Grant stood up straight, a little unwilling to wake her up, but he also didn''t want to leave like this. Thus, he decided to first take a bath, thene over and sleep with her. After Joseph Grant found his clothes and pants, he went to the public bathroom outside the corridor and took a bath. He turned on the light, and saw that the girl''s daily necessities were filled to the brim with two cabs, and inside the bathroom, he could vaguely smell the faint fragrance that was coming from her. Joseph Grant felt an indescribable sense of satisfaction when he saw the bathroom beingpletely upied by the girl''s things. Suddenly, his eyes caught sight of another ss beside him. He picked it up and looked at it. There was still some red wine left in it. This woman was drinking while bathing? Where did she get the wine? Joseph Grant suddenly remembered that there were a lot of them in his wine cab. Seems like she had opened up his wine shelves to drink. Was she in a bad mood? She wanted to use the wine to dispel worries? The man''s heart trembled and his movements involuntarily quickened. After washing up, he walked out of the room with quick steps. Just that, when Joseph Grant pushed open the door to enter, he felt something smashing towards his head from the left. Fortunately, his reaction was quick. In the next second, he reached out and restrained this petite body from hiding behind the door. "It''s me!" As the deep male voice faded, the struggling body in his embrace softened. "Joseph Grant?" Alvina Miller had also just woken up, and felt that someone had entered her room. She immediately took out a baseball bat to protect herself in fear, and the reason why she had such wild thoughts about those bad guys was because Joseph Grant had given her a bad impression. She felt that there would always be people watching her from the shadows. "You almost killed your husband!" The man held her tightly in his embrace. Feeling that her body was still warm, he started to chuckle in her ear. "Why did youe back sote?" Alvina Miller''s mental state loosened. In the next second, she was in his embrace, feeling even warmer than a nket. "I''ve missed you. Is that reason enough?" the man said hoarsely. Alvina Miller''s body trembled, an electric current flowed out from her ears and into her entire body, she subconsciously groaned, unable to endure the sudden warmth. Joseph Grant, who was originally very calm, violently shook after hearing her low mutter. Immediately after, his thin lips could not help but form a kiss on her small mouth that leaked out his voice. Alvina Miller didn''t expect that he would be so passionate in the middle of the night. The dizziness and drowsiness instantly disappeared and her entire body seemed to have been ignited as well. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Under the cover of the darkness, the two of them spun in a circle before rolling onto the bed. Under the cover of the thick nket, everything seemed to have be even more natural. Alvina Miller was so pressured that she almost couldn''t breathe, her mind was buzzing and was completely nk. The man''s rationality gradually returned. Finally, he propped up his hands and stared at the little woman who was breathing heavily in the darkness. "I heard that you went to the third floor of the canteen today?" "Why are we going there?" The man hurriedly tried to find a topic to talk about to break this endless ambiguous feeling. "Of course I''m worried about you. I''m afraid you''ll get hurt again!" Alvina Miller felt her head swell, and quickly replied him. "Since when are you so concerned about me? Am I really ttered? " The man chuckled, carrying a trace of evilness with him. "Are you making fun of me? Joseph Grant, are your stupid? Is it not good to care about you? " Alvina Miller was not a shy little girl, when she heard that the man still had the mood tough at her, she violently retorted. Not only that, she pushed her waist upwards, causing the man to immediately let out a painful groan. "Alvina, you''re getting more and more restless!" Joseph Grantughed helplessly, but his voice was extremely hoarse. Alvina Miller was also shocked by the sudden movement just now, she then yfully said: "I don''t want to be tame, if not I will be bullied to death by you!" "When did I bully you?" Is it obvious you are bullying me? " The man rolled over andy down, relieving the heavy pressure from her body. However, in the next second, he turned into the person who was being suppressed. Alvina Miller arrogantly ced all the weight on top of his body, and said angrily: "Since you want to say it like that, then I won''t be polite." "Alvina, what are you doing?" Joseph Grant tensed up, his body tensed up, and felt that there was nothing he could do with this woman, if she wanted to. "Since it''s the middle of the night and you''re disturbing my dream, of course you have to give me somepensation!" Alvina Miller had almost gotten married with him in her dreams just now. Now that she was awake, where could she go find that sweet feeling? "Stop, Alvina!" The man realized that the woman wasn''t joking. Where were her two small hands going? "Hehe!" The girlughed evilly. Alvina Miller actually just wanted to y, like a curious baby, she wanted to explore an unknown domain. However, after she truly explored it, her mind buzzed and she stopped moving. "Cough ¡­" Actually, I just wanted to take a look and have no other thoughts! " Alvina Miller quickly let go of her hand, then turned and lied down obediently like an obedient baby. Joseph Grant caught his breath, and the moment he saw her loosen her grip, it was as if he had come back to life the instant he died. He panted heavily, turned his head, and stared deeply at her hazy little face. "Alvina, are you angry?" Joseph Grant''s finger gently touched her charming face. It really was scalding hot. "No!" The girl bit her lips as she replied. "Is it because I didn''te find you in time that you were lonely?" Joseph Grant still asked. Alvina Miller turned around and fiercely dived into his embrace, her two small hands tightly holding onto him. "Joseph Grant, in the past, when I was alone, I didn''t feel lonely anywhere. But now, even though I''m obviously still alone, why do I feel lonely?" Alvina Miller sobbed and asked him. Joseph Grant''s heart ached for her. He hugged her in his embrace, and kissed her head: "Because your heart is filled with me!" "Then can I ask you to leave my heart?" Alvina Miller mischievously asked. "How dare you!" Joseph Grant was instantly angered. "You''re still acting like a scoundrel?" Alvina Miller immediately turned from crying to smiling, just like how it was in June, changing at will. "Alvina, I''m sorry!" The man didn''t continue to be tough. He only let out a soft sigh. "I''m tired of listening to your apology. Can you change it to something else?" Alvina Miller knew that this man was ming himself, but she didn''t need him to. "I don''t know what else I can do to make you happier every day!" Joseph Grant''s mind was a complete nk. In the face of feelings, his wisdom and cleverness could not be disyed anywhere, because the girl in his embrace was also someone who did not followmon sense. He could not guess what she was thinking. "If you think about me a few more times a day, I''ll be happy!" Alvina Miller''s request was very simple. "Of course I miss you." Joseph Grant said in an almost certain tone. "I know!" Alvina Miller''s small mouth kissed his neck, and muttered: "I know!" Joseph Grant couldn''t help butugh out loud, his finger lightly patted the back of her hand: "Sleep, I won''t leave tonight!" "Alright!" Alvina Miller knew that it was impossible for more things to happen, but of course, she wasn''t mentally prepared. She was already satisfied to have his embrace to lean on. Joseph Grant also calmed his thoughts, he would not go deep into their rtionship too early, even if his body was screaming and disturbing him, he would definitely not harm her. The most precious thing was always to stay on the best days. Edwards Wayne received an invitation. The son of a big client was getting married and was inviting him over for a wedding. Because he was a close customer, Edwards Wayne decided to head there. If this had happened in the past, he would have definitely brought his wife with him. But now that the situation was tense, he decided to only go with a few of his friends. Chapter 1305 Chapter 1305 n Wood and Billy William had also received an invitation to attend the wedding banquet that Edwards Wayne was going to attend, so they made an agreement to attend it together. The three friends arrived at the banquet site on time, it was the second floor hall of arge star hotel. Larissa Reed sat in the makeup room and looked at the bridesmaid dress she was wearing. Some of thece she was wearing made her feel inferior and unsightly to others. Larissa Reed looked at the bride who was looking left and right in disgust at her dressing table, feeling that she really didn''t have any sincerity at all. She was wearing a wedding dress that was worth millions, yet she bought six bridesmaids such ugly dresses, just to show off her noble and beautiful appearance. If it wasn''t for her knowing that Edwards Wayne''s name was among the invited guests, Larissa Reed would definitely reject such an invitation. She and the bride had been ssmates with overseas for two years, and they had formed a friendship; thus, she would have had the chance to be her bridesmaid. Larissa Reed could not stand the rustic bluece on the dress, so she intentionally drew it on a sharp object, causing a sound of teat, and caused everyone to look at her. "It''s over, my clothes were torn!" Larissa Reed immediately revealed an annoyed expression. A sh of unhappiness appeared on the bride''s face. On her wedding day, something like this actually happened. She immediately walked over and checked: Larissa, what are you doing? "Why don''t I take the scissors and cut off thece? There''s not much of a difference!" Larissa Reed immediately said with a smile. "Alright then, it''s up to you. It''s almost time, hurry up!" At this moment, the bride was in no mood to pay attention to her. A staff member on the other side had already warned her to get ready to go on stage. Larissa Reed quickly cut off thece on her skirt. The skirt that was a bit too much just a moment ago, was now cut in half by her. She immediately revealed her slender and fair beautiful legs, causing her temperament to immediately increase by a lot. Larissa Reed was also a very scheming woman, she would definitely leave a good impression on Edwards Wayne. Under her father''s lead, the bride walked across the red carpet with the music ying. Larissa Reed stood behind the bride. Suddenly, she saw Edwards Wayne and a man who was equally handsome sitting in the front row of seats, discussing something softly. Her heart skipped a beat, when she saw him before, she would only nce at him in a hurry, unable to leave a deep imprint on his handsome face. Now, being able to size up this perfect and noble man at such a close distance, Larissa Reed''s mood was extremely good. Larissa Reed did not take in a single word of the bride and groom''s oath. Her smiling eyes would asionally steal a nce at Edwards Wayne, but Edwards Wayne did not speak to any of his friends anymore. Instead, he sat upright with his hands at the corner of his knees, politely looking at the pair of newlyweds on the stage. Larissa Reed''s heart felt as though it had been ruthlessly pulled out by an invisible hand, causing ripples. She really didn''t expect that being stared at by this man would make her so flustered.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Even though she knew that he was looking at the pair of newlyweds beside her, she had a misconception that Edwards Wayne was also looking at her. She was suddenly envious of his wife. Being stared at by such a pair of affectionate eyes every day must have made her extremely happy. Edwards Wayne was born with an outstanding memory, so when he went to look at the couple in the audience, he inadvertently nced at the woman beside the bride, causing him to be slightly startled. Thest time this woman came to hispany to apply, he had seen her face, so he remembered. Larissa Reed was not mistaken. It was true that his gaze had stopped on her, but he had shifted his gaze away in just a few seconds. Larissa Reed was extremely nervous and embarrassed, she never thought that a man''s gaze, which was as cold as water, would be able to ignite the mes in her body. After the couple''s speech ended, they immediately arranged seats, and Larissa Reed immediately walked over to Edwards Wayne''s table boldly. The reason why Larissa Reed dared to be so bold, was because she noticed that there was an old man beside Edwards Wayne. She seemed to know him, and could use him to sit at that table. Edwards Wayne and his two good friends were sitting at a table. Originally, the table was filled with men, but suddenly, a beautiful woman sat down. "Uncle, it''s been a long time. I never expected to meet you here!" Larissa Reed walked over and immediately held onto an old man''s arm respectfully as she sweetly greeted him. "Oh, I remember you. Aren''t you Larissa? It''s been many years since Ist saw you. At that time, you were still a fifteen or sixteen year old girl, but in the blink of an eye, you have grown up into a slender and elegant big girl! " The old man''s eyes widened, and it took him a moment to recognize her. "That''s right. Although so many years have passed, your spirit is still fresh. You havn''t changed at all!" "I''m old, I''m old!" Larissa Reed had already sat down on the seat since the old man was being modest, and furthermore, she was only one step away from Edwards Wayne. "Uncle, this table is filled with business leaders, right? I don''t know any of them. Can you introduce them to me? I''ve graduated and I''m worried about finding a job. " Larissa Reed immediately pleaded with sincerity. Her voice was not considered to be coquettish, so when people heard it, they did not feel nauseous at all. This old man could be considered famous as well. He was a senior who deserved to be respected, so he immediately introduced her from Edwards Wayne: "This is Mr. Wayne, a very young promising entrepreneur." Larissa Reed immediately looked towards Edwards Wayne, and greeted him with both worship and shyness: "Mr. Wayne, hello!" Edwards Wayne nodded indifferently and did not say a word. This is the Young Master of Wood Family, and the second son of the William Family is also his future hope for the business world. You can interact a bit more with them. He very responsibly only introduced the young man to Larissa Reed. Larissa Reed immediately brought out all of her sincerity and greeted n Wood and Leo William. n Wood and Leo William raised their eyebrows, looking respectful. When the few bridesmaids saw that Larissa Reed was actually sitting next to a group of young and handsome princes, they instantly revealed envious and jealous expressions. As expected, every opportunity was given to people who were well¡ªprepared. Delicious delicacies appeared on the table. There were many different kinds of seafood. It was definitely arge scale delicacy. Larissa Reed''s goal today was nothing more than to leave a good impression on Edwards Wayne. Evidently, she did not act in a way that was out of line. Quite a few people came over to toast with them. No one would give up on such a good opportunity to curry favor with them, because this was the reality of the world. The wine in cups respected the rich. Edwards Wayne casually drank a few mouthfuls before taking the opportunity to leave the banquet hall with his two friends. "That woman seemed to be interested in Edwards!" n Wood''s pair of eyes, under Larissa Reed''s condition of not revealing anything, was actually able to see through her scheming with a single nce. "How do you know?" Edwards Wayne''s serene eyes slightly changed. "I saw her peeking at you? Isn''t that obvious enough? Billy and I are also sitting next to you, but she only peeked at you. n Wood immediately patted Edwards Wayne''s shoulder, looking like he was trying to advise him otherwise. "Boring!" Edwards Wayne immediately pushed his arm away. "Uncle, are you worrying too much? How can we not be clear on Edwards''s character?" Billy William quickly stood to the side and joked around. "Marriage is always a sweet and loving affair in the early stages, the middle andte stages will be another story ¡­" Edwards Wayne immediately said to Billy William: "Quickly take out your phone and record it for your cousin!" Billy William quickly reached for his phone. Someone''s expression changed drastically. Chapter 1306 Chapter 1306 n Wood instantly moved to Billy William''s side and exined anxiously: "I was just joking, why are you guys so serious? "You can''t let Anne hear what I just said. Otherwise, I''ll be sleeping on the sofa when I get home." "It''s good that you know this!" Edwards Wayne did not sympathize with him at all. n Wood curled his lips. "Lily must be gentle, considerate and obedient, right!" Edwards Wayne red at him with a dangerous gaze: ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡± "I just want to ask, how can I get my wife to have this kind of virtue? Anne''s temper is getting bigger and bigger, and I can''t control her any longer. They''re both mother of children. Why is there such a huge difference?" n Wood sighed helplessly. "That''s because you hurt Anne''s heart. Wasn''t she also gentle and cute in the past? "It''s not that Anne has a big temper, she''s just bing more sensitive." Billy William reminded him on the side with good intentions. "I know, it''s all my fault, I caused it. However, her forceful look is actually quite cute." n Wood immediately smiled like an idiot. Billy William and Edwards Wayne looked at each other, feeling that the man beside them was bing more and more miserable, feeling that there was nothing they could do to save him. The three friends walked out of the hall, talking andughing to each other. At the entrance of the hall, they got on their own cars and split up. Larissa Reed crossed her arms in front of her chest and gracefully walked out of the banquet hall. Beside her, there were many men who took the initiative to strike up a conversation with her, and she did not even give them a nce as she was proud and cold. Maybe men were truly despicable. Larissa Reed''s coldness actually fit well with those men, the more she liked to ignore him, the more interested they became in her. They even intentionally sat in the same elevator as Larissa Reed and tried to get close to her. "Sorry, I already have someone I love!" Larissa Reed''s casual words made all the men in the elevator silent. As Larissa Reed stepped out of the elevator, she let out a coldugh from the bottom of her heart. These men were too vulgar, and it was still Edwards Wayne who was elegant and noble. John Wayne''s recent inaction made Old President unhappy and he was once again called him over to reprimand him. John Wayne shamelessly stood in front of Old President with his head lowered, aplicated expression on his face. "John Wayne, I''ll give you one more deadline. Within one month, if you still don''t shock Edwards Wayne, our cooperation will be officially cancelled!" The Old President had already lost his patience. There were only three months left until the Spring Selection, and he did not have much time to wait. He could only use such harsh methods to force these people who were working for him to do so. John Wayne was also extremely negative recently, and even though he had suffered a setback, he had not thought that he would fail so badly. He didn''t know if it was because the beauty he had chosen wasn''t beautiful enough, or it was because Edwards Wayne was extremely loyal to his feelings, causing him to be helpless. "Mr. President, please be at ease. I am also prepared to make my final n." John Wayne lifted his head, and said each word. "Final n?" What was your final n? Kill Edwards Wayne? " Old President sneered. "To be able to kill him is of course the best thing. Unfortunately, Edwards Wayne has a strict defense, so if I really want to kill him, I must do so on my first try. Otherwise, if I give him a chance to counterattack, and I will die horribly!" John Wayne knew that there were some things that did not have a second chance. A life or death gamble really required a lot of courage. "Do you know this is the stupidest way? Just like how a trash would advise me to find a chance to assassinate Joseph Grant, but right now, it is equivalent to causing me a great deal of trouble. Joseph Grant did not die, but I was trembling with fear every single day, afraid that he would gather any evidence. Old President scolded angrily, because he was already feeling anxious. "You''re right, Mr. President. We still have to make room for ourselves. Killing people is not the best way. However, I''ve thought of a way!" John Wayne''s eyes shed like a poisonous snake. "Alright, I don''t care what method you use. Within a month, you must bring chaos to Wayne Family." The cold request of the Old President came from behind, Edwards Wayne had already funded the military equipment of the country, and this achievement directly went to Joseph Grant, because there were already people who had leaked the news, causing the citizens of the country to actively discuss about this matter. Everyone felt that Edwards Wayne was a very positive entrepreneur, that his phnthropic work had blossomed up, and now that he was donating money to the production of military power in the country, his position would definitely be higher and higher, and if he and Joseph Grant could reach a consensus in the future, the number of Joseph Grant''s supporters would even increase. John Wayne left gloomily. He clenched his fists tightly, the feeling of being reprimanded like a dog really wasn''t good, John Wayne believed that the humiliation he had to endure was just to gain more glory in the future. He clenched his teeth and endured it. Edwards Wayne was already on his guard. He had originally wanted to get the two children from Wayne Family, but now it seemed that he had no way to do so. In that case, the only thing he could do was to focus on the share of thirty percent owned by the old man. John Wayne knew that the old man''s health had improved quite a bit recently. He wanted to invite him out to rx and also use a strong method to get the share in his hands. This move of threatening his father could put him in great danger, because there was only one ending for him to do so. He had to cut off all rtions with the Wayne Family and be an unfilial descendant. As matters stood, he had nowhere else to go. No matter how dangerous this move was, he would still gamble. Therefore, John Wayne called the old man, first expressing his sincerity and filial piety, then inviting the old man out for lunch. The old man hadn''t seen his youngest son in a while, so he obviously wanted toe over and have a meal with him when he heard that he had taken the initiative to invite him. Thus, the old man sent a driver to escort him out. When the old man went out, he had a brief conversation with the olddy. The olddy originally wanted to follow him here, but was advised by the old man, he wanted to use his identity as a father to talk to his son about his recent actions. It seemed like he went astray from the way he went five years ago. John Wayne was so nervous that he broke out in cold sweat. He clenched his fists at the entrance of the vi, then rxed. He was actually very uneasy. He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the old man walk out of the car by himself. Driver took the wheelchair out for the old man. Although the old man could walk, he relied more on the wheelchair. "Dad, this manor''s scenery is pretty good. Let me take you for a walk!" John Wayne walked over and said with a smile. "Alright!" The old man nodded and didn''t refuse. Driver originally wanted to follow, but the old man raised his hand to stop him. John Wayne''s gaze swept across his father''s face, and an inexplicable sense of foreboding arose in John Wayne''s heart. The father and son walked along the garden path. The snow around them had yet to melt. The scenery was still vast and white, but actually wasn''t that great. "Dad, why didn''t you call Mom over?" John Wayne asked tentatively. "Let''s not call her. Other than nagging, she has nothing else to say!" The old man sighed softly. "Dad, how have you been recently?" John Wayne asked in concern. "Not much, the colder the weather, the more painful it is for my legs. Sometimes, the pain makes me want to die earlier!" The old man spoke the truth. "Death isn''t a bad thing, at least one could feel relieved!" John Wayne said self¡ªdeprecatingly. "What is it?" Today, it''s just the two of us, father and son. Just say whatever you want to say! " The old man could hear the hidden meaning behind his words. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Dad, I want 20% of the shares in your hands!" John Wayne immediately asked for it. The old man wasn''t surprised, he only chuckled twice, "You finally said that!" "What about it, Dad?" John Wayne''s face turned ugly. "What would you do if I didn''t agree?" The old man suddenly stopped his wheelchair and stood up. He turned his head and stared at his son with dignity. "You''ve written your will, haven''t you?" John Wayne''s face was filled with anger. Chapter 1307 Chapter 1307 Even though the old man was old, his eyes were still sharp. He understood his youngest son''s ambition, and even after sending him to jail for five years, he still had not awakened from his desire for power. Did he be more objectionable by the day? John Wayne''s face was ashen, his eyes were filled with anger and disappointment. "The money is mine, I earned it myself. I have the authority to distribute them, do I still need your permission?" The old man was stung by his son''s sharp gaze, and his voice turned cold all of a sudden. "I am your son. Shouldn''t you share it with me? Or, in your eyes, am I no longer qualified to be your son? " John Wayne was so angry that his eyes turned red, and his two fists were tightly clenched. The old man looked at him calmly, as if he was looking at the pitiful kittens and puppies by the side of the road. He wanted to use a merciful expression to persuade them, but there were some people who were not born to be merciful. ¡°John, of course you''re my son. I watched you walk step by step up to today, and I feel that your greatest failure isn''t to let me down, but rather that you''ve never clearly understood your own position, that all you ask for is power. Those cold things, I don''t know why you''re so stubborn. Don''t you know that only family could give you warmth? ¡± The old man suddenly clutched at his chest and began to pant heavily, as if he couldn''t catch a breath at all. He began to cough so hard that his face had turned purple. John Wayne stood at the side and looked at his father with cold eyes. Seeing that he was coughing so heavily, he was not moved at all, but the anger on his face only grew more and more intense. The old man was actually testing him. He wanted to know whether or not his life was still of value in the eyes of his son. Unfortunately, what he saw was only indifference. So it turned out that he didn''t have much sincerity in inviting him over for lunch today. "You gave your shares to the brothers? Heh, in your eyes, they should be your family, but I, am not even an outsider! " The more John Wayne thought about it, the more sorrowful he felt, and the more resentful he became. "I''m well aware that since you''ve already seen through it, then have you made your decision?" The old man sat back in his wheelchair with a slight tremble, calmly waiting for the result. John Wayne suddenly rushed over, both of his hands tightly grabbing onto the two armrests of his wheelchair, his eyes red as he stared at him: "Give me the shares, give me the thing that belongs to me, if not, I will let them die!" The old man was truly frightened by his actions. It was unknown if his elderly face was sorrowful or laughable. "Aren''t you going to think about your son? Since Jack is still so young, his future should be bright! " The old man asked him painfully. "Isn''t my son the most useless person in your eyes? It''s equivalent to being trash. Do you still care about him? " John Wayne ridiculed himself. "No, Jack is a very good child. His nature is not bad, but he does not have a good father to guide him!" The old man corrected him in a low voice. What you mean is, I am not fit to be a son, much less be a father, in your eyes, everything I do is wrong, if that''s the case, then let me continue my mistake, since you havee here today, don''t even think about leaving, I will make Edwards Wayne take a 30% share in the deal, take a look, does your proud grandson really love you that much, or does he really care about the money in his hands? John Wayne finally spoke out his shameless motives. He felt that this was a very good opportunity, the time to test his humanity hade. Didn''t Edwards Wayne view his wealth as nothing? Then, let''s see which was the most important between the old man who didn''t have much time and the thirty percent he held. "Your shamelessness is invincible!" The old man seemed to have guessed at this oue, but he hadn''t thought that he would truly treat him like this. His heartache was already indescribable. "Didn''t you say that for power, I don''t even care about my pride? You really know me, as expected of my father! " After John Wayne finished speaking, he suddenly gestured to the two people not far from him. The two men immediately walked over with quick steps. John Wayne said with a cold expression: "Bring a rope over here, tie him up!" The old man''s heart was extremely cold. However, he didn''t resist, because his body wouldn''t allow it, and he wasn''t willing to resist either. He wanted to see what other tricks his son would y. "Mr. Wayne ... Is he your father? " One of the young men was a little timid and didn''t dare to tie him up. John Wayneughed coldly: "So what? In his eyes, I am no longer qualified to be his son. Tie him up and don''t let him die so easily! " "John Wayne, do you know what you are doing? If you tie me up, you won''t be able to turn back! " The old man wasn''t worried about his life at the moment, but about dragging his son back from hell. John Wayneughed sorrowfully, "Can''t you tell? I don''t want to turn back anymore. If I am to suffer in my life, I might as well end this once and for all! " "You evil son!" The old man was so angry that he almost fainted. "Enough nonsense, let''s just watch. Whether or not Edwards Wayne is willing to save you, if he doesn''te, you will only live in pain!" John Wayne became determined, he had long ago stepped on his morals. The old man had nothing to say. He only had one thing that he was unwilling to say to his son, who had made him extremely disappointed. He would not let his grandson Edwards Wayne make a choice, for he had already made a decision. In the end, John Wayne still tied up his old father and let them take him away first. John Wayne did not dy any further. After settling the old man down, he immediately called Edwards Wayne. Edwards Wayne was in a meeting, and under the strict atmosphere, his assistant Larry quickly walked over and whispered into his ear, "Young Master, it''s John Wayne. He said he has something important to talk to you about!" "Didn''t you tell him I was busy?" Edwards Wayne frowned, his expression impatient. After he knew that John Wayne was helping the Old President, he didn''t even want to talk to him anymore. "He will regret not answering your phone!" Larry did not ask about the specific details of the battle just now, so he could only pass on John Wayne''s threatening words. "Ha!" Edwards Wayne let out a sneer, but, he wanted to hear, what could John Wayne do to make him regret? Within therge meeting room, over thirty people were looking at the tall figure that had just stood up, not daring to even breathe. Larry also followed Edwards Wayne out. Edwards Wayne stood in the hallway and pressed his phone to his ear. He asked coldly: ¡°What''s the matter?¡± John Wayne patiently waited for him toe over and ask about it. At this moment, he smiled coldly, "Edwards Wayne, I''ll give you half a day to prepare. Give me thirty percent of your shares in exchange for the old man''s life!" "What did you say?" Edwards Wayne''s expression changed drastically, and his tone of voice raised: "John Wayne, you bastard, what did you do to Grandfather?" T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Edwards Wayne, in terms of acting, I am still not as good as you. For example, pretending to be a filial child, no matter how I pretend, I don''t look like one. No wonder the old man always feels that I am an ungrateful person!¡± John Wayne was full of spirit now, he started to use words to stab Edwards Wayne, he had a feeling of exaltation. "Grandfather''s health condition is not good, don''t joke with me!" Edwards Wayne truly did not dare believe that John Wayne would actually use his grandfather''s life to threaten him. This was simply exterminating all humanity within him. Edwards Wayne, if you really care about your grandfather''s life, prepare to transfer 30% of the shares to me right now, if not, you can just wait to see his corpse! "After John Wayne finished speaking, he directly hung up the phone, his voice was extremely cold. Edwards Wayne''s finger tenaciously held onto his phone, when he heard the other party''s voice, his tall and strong body clearly swayed, and almost lost his bnce. Seeing that, Larry quickly stepped forward to pay attention: "Young Master, are you alright, what happened?" Edwards Wayne clenched his teeth tightly, and said with hatred: "John Wayne took away my grandfather, yet he actually used his life to threaten me to hand over thirty percent of the shares." Larry was so frightened that his face turned green. This was simply an act of annihtion, and there was actually someone who could do it, which it was simply outrageous. "Young Master, what do we do?" Larry looked at Young Master''s pale face and knew how serious the situation was. Chapter 1308 Chapter 1308 Larry was asking Edwards Wayne what to do next. Edwards Wayne''s mind waspletely nk, he really did not expect that human nature could be so vile, to such an extent, that John Wayne had already lost even his most basic of humanity. Abduction of his own father and using his life and death as a wager, was there really such a terrifying son in this world? It was obvious that after living for so long, you could see everything. "Pull out a phone for me and give it to Joseph Grant. I need his help!" Edwards Wayne''s mind had been nk. No matter how shrewd a man was, he would still be caught unprepared when faced with such a ridiculous threat. Larry was calm, and he quickly took out his phone and used an encrypted program to call Joseph Grant. The phone rang twice, and Joseph Grant''s calm and powerful voice came out. "Edwards, what''s wrong?" Edwards Wayne had already recovered from the extreme shock, and his voice was clearly filled with grief and indignation: "John Wayne kidnapped my grandfather, and now he wants me to use my own shares to exchange, I need to quickly find out how my grandfather is doing right now. The people at your side have been following the movements of Old President''s group the entire time, do you know where John Wayne is?" "Is there such a thing?" Sure enough, Joseph Grant was also shocked. "He just called me, and he''s not joking. I''m here to draw up a contract, help me find John Wayne quickly, and check on my grandfather''s condition. He''s old, and his health condition isn''t too good, I''m worried that something might happen to him!" The reason why Edwards Wayne requested for Joseph Grant''s help was because Joseph Grant had long ago sent people to monitor John Wayne. At this moment, his inside information had the ability to help him the most. "Don''t be anxious, I''ll have the Lieutenant ask John Wayne''s whereabouts right now." Joseph Grant consoled him with a low voice. "Thank you!" After Edwards Wayne hung up, he turned and looked at Larry who was equally anxious, and said: "Prepare the share transfer agreement. I need to find John Wayne for a talk!" "Young Master, I''m worried that this is a trap. Maybe the person John Wayne wants to hurt isn''t the old man but you.¡± Larry could still be considered rtively clear¡ªheaded, but seeing that Edwards Wayne had instantly decided to go see John Wayne, he was truly afraid that something even more terrifying would happen. "I don''t care about that much anymore. My grandfather''s health is not good, you know, he takes medicine every day. If John Wayne jails him, he won''t be able to hold on for long in such a cold day!" Edwards Wayne''s face was ashen as he made his decision. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Alright, I''ll do it right away!" Although Larry was worried, it was still rted to the life and death of the Wayne Family''s old man. How much Edwards Wayne respected his grandfather, he had seen it in his eyes. Edwards Wayne''s chest was stuffy to the point that it felt ufortable. He had the impulse to take a knife and mince John Wayne''s body into a thousand pieces. "Damn it, bastard!" Edwards Wayne muttered an incantation as he clenched his big hand into a fist and smashed it onto the wall fiercely. His five fingers were bleeding and only this kind of pain could make his mood better and clear his mind. After a few seconds of silence, Edwards Wayne took out his phone and called his brother, Joshua Wayne. As a brother, Edwards Wayne still needed to discuss this important matter with him. Moreover, he must remind his brother to be careful of John Wayne''s persecution. "Josh, is it convenient for me to tell you something?" Once the call connected, Edwards Wayne said sadly. "Brother, did something happen?" Joshua Wayne had never heard such an uneasy voice before, so his mind instantly tensed up. "Grandfather is in trouble. John Wayne kidnapped him, you have to be careful of your safety, okay?" Edwards Wayne tried to warn him with a steady voice. "What?" Is this old bastard crazy? " Joshua Wayne was shocked, and instantly cursed. "Maybe he just used grandpa to cause trouble for me, don''t worry, I will handle this matter. He wants me to exchange the shares with grandpa, I have already told Larry to prepare the contract, I just want to make sure that grandpa is safe!" Edwards Wayne said in a low voice. "Brother, where are you guys going to trade?" I want to go with you! " Joshua Wayne immediately said anxiously. "No need, you don''t need to go. You just have to take care of your own safety. This is too dangerous!" Edwards Wayne immediately advised him. "If you want me to be careful, what about you? If you still regard me as your younger brother, then you should not have to bear this danger alone, I am not as scared of death as you think! " Joshua Wayne said as he reached for his coat and car key. "Josh, I treat you as my closest brother, so I won''t let you take the risk. If you trust me, you should listen to me." Edwards Wayne said gently and hung up. "Brother ¡­ Brother! Damn it!" When Joshua Wayne heard that the call had ended, his face immediately turned green and white with anxiety, as he rushed towards the elevator without any regard for his image. When Joshua Wayne drove his sportscar to the first floor of the main hall of the King Building, he quickly ran to the elevator. He watched the numbers slowly slide down and was about to go crazy from anxiety. Finally, the elevator door opened. Joshua Wayne fiercely pressed on the keys with his fingers, begging for it to open faster. However, that was how things went in this world. The more anxious you became, the longer time passed. When Joshua Wayne rushed to the first floor of Edwards Wayne''s office, he did not find his brother anywhere. He immediately went to the assistant''s room and asked anxiously, "Where''s my brother? Who knows where he went? " A few of the assistants in the office were shocked by the sudden intrusion of this superstar. Joshua Wayne immediately pulled up the sleeves of one of the male assistants: "Tell me, where did my brother go?" "Second Young Master, you ¡­ Just now, I only saw Mr. Wayne and his assistant leaving in a hurry. As for where did they go? I really don''t know! " The male assistant was so scared that she looked nervous. Joshua Wayne had no choice but to let go of his clothes, and turned to run out, while running he took out his phone to call Edwards Wayne, but no one answered the phone. He knew, his brother did not want him to be involved in this matter. But the more he did not know, the more uneasy he became. Joshua Wayne walked out of the hall with his nk eyes and mind. Edwards Wayne brought his assistant Larry and had already left thepany in the car. Listening to the phone ringing again and again, Larry wanted to say something but stopped himself. "The Second Young Master is calling again!" Larry reminded softly. "Don''t answer it, let it ring!" Edwards Wayne reached out and pinched the center of his brows. He left thepany on purpose because he was afraid that his brother woulde looking for him. At this moment, he was anxiously waiting for news from Joseph Grant. He had to know how grandfather''s situation was before he could go see John Wayne. Finally, Joseph Grant called him. Larry''s mind shook and he quickly handed the phone over to Edwards Wayne: "There might be news for Mr. Vice¡ªPresident!" "Hey!" Edwards Wayne instantly moved closer to his ear and asked urgently, "Where''s my grandfather? Do you know? " Joseph Grant''s voice transmitted over, but it was a little guilty. "Edwards, my informants only know that John Wayne kidnapped your grandfather, but they do not know where your grandfather is currently. I have already asked him to help look for him, but it''s best if you do not have too much hope. Edwards Wayne waspletely intense. He was nervous and his voice was a little hoarse: "I got it, thank you. I''ll trouble your people to help me continue looking for it!" "Are you prepared to contact John Wayne now? Where are we going to trade? Can you choose this location? " Joseph Grant was also very worried about the safety of his good friend. He knew that John Wayne''s extreme behavior must be rted to the Old President. "Yes, I can only go see him. I must rescue my grandfather first. He is in bad health!" Edwards Wayne made the final decision, he wanted to contact John Wayne. "After the trade location is confirmed, let me know. I''m worried that John Wayne''s target is you, so I''m going to send people to protect you in the dark." Joseph Grant said nervously. "Alright, let''s talkter!" Edwards Wayne was also very grateful for his good friend''s help. After hanging up Joseph Grant''s phone, Edwards Wayne called John Wayne, preparing to meet up with him for a trade. After John Wayne received the phone call, he looked extremely pleased: "Are you prepared for the contract?" "Before we make the deal, I must see my grandpa. I want to know if he''s well or not!" Edwards Wayne made a request. "Of course!" John Wayne was rather straightforward. Chapter 1309 Chapter 1309 John Wayne had only given Edwards Wayne half a day, he thought that Edwards Wayne would dy a lot, but what he did not expect was that Edwards Wayne actually called him within half a day to agree on a trade location. After hanging up the phone, he was startled for a while, thenughed coldly. John Wayne had prepared for this transaction for a long time. He was afraid that someone would put spies around him, so this time, all he was looking for were new faces, a group of foreigners that he had worked with abroad before. When John Wayne heard Edwards Wayne request to see the old man, he immediately called for someone to transmit a video. In the video, the old man''s hands and feet were no longer bound. He was free, but he could go nowhere. He could only sit on his wheelchair with an abnormally calm expression. John Wayne immediately told the old man through the video, "Dad, don''t you have anything you want to say to your good grandson?" The old man only raised his eyes, but didn''t say anything. Maybe you did not see the wrong person, Edwards Wayne really does value your life, he has now agreed to make a deal with me, as long as I get 30% of the shares, I will have the chance to enter thepany''s board, at that time, I will have the highest authority, it''s useless even if you hate me, I will directly kick your grandson out, I want you to see, my things are not things that anyone can take away from me. John Wayne was so infuriated that nobody knew why, but he roared wildly at the video. "People like you are unable to hold onto your wealth, don''t get cocky." The old man finally spoke, but from the sound of his voice, he seemed exceedingly weak. His face was pale, his palpitation was bing more severe because he hadn''t taken any medicine. "Is that so? Then you better live to be a hundred years old, because I want to let you see how I climb up step by step. I am more capable of choosing sides than Edwards Wayne, so I will definitely seed. " When John Wayne heard how his own father underestimated his ability, his face turned green. "Alright, I''ll wait and see!" The old man smiled. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. John Wayne suddenly felt anxious, he no longer chatted with the old man and directly transferred the recording to Edwards Wayne. Seeing his grandfather''s pale face, Edwards Wayne was so angry that he was about to go mad, he roared at his phone: "John Wayne, Grandfather has some medicine in his pocket, hurry and make him consume it, do you hear me?" John Wayneughed mockingly: "Edwards Wayne, stop pretending, in front of me, your act is meaningless. You fawned over my dad, isn''t it because you want to obtain the shares in his hands?" "You bastard!" Edwards Wayne was so angry that his entire body went cold, he never thought that there would actually be someone so cold¡ªblooded that he could use his own biological father as a bargaining chip. ¡°There''s ake in the northern suburbs 50 kilometers away, and there''s a resort by theke. I''ll be waiting for you there, and I''ll allow you to bring a person here. Oh right, don''t forget to bring over important documents. Since you know your grandfather''s health is not good and he needs to eat medicine, you shouldn''t waste each other''s time.¡± John Wayne was afraid that Edwards Wayne would y some tricks too, so he reminded him not to forget to take the contract. Edwards Wayne immediately hung up, he first called Joseph Grant, and then said to his assistant Larry: "Are you willing toe with me to save my grandfather?" "Young Master, I am willing!" "It might be dangerous, or it might even lose its life!" Edwards Wayne reminded him once again. "Young Master, you don''t have any followers who are afraid of death!" Larry smiled. Edwards Wayne patted his shoulder gratefully. Joseph Grant quickly called back. His voice was calm as he said, "Edwards, your luck isn''t bad. About ten kilometers away from that resort, there is a reserve army. "Really? Thank you so much! " After Edwards Wayne heard this, the tensed up expression on his face loosened for a moment. "I''ll arrange an ambush for them first. You must be careful, John Wayne isn''t even afraid of death this time, I really don''t know how crazy he can get." Joseph Grant was extremely worried for his friend''s safety, and reminded him once again. "I will be careful, thank you!" With that said, Edwards Wayne extended his hand out from a hidden cab beneath him and took out two handguns. He handed one of the handguns over to Larry: "Act on seeing an opportunity!" Larry yed with the handgun, and chuckled: "I haven''t yed with it in a while, I''m afraid that I may be rusty!" "If the world is at peace and the hearts of men are kind, who would be willing to pick it up?" Edwards Wayneughed helplessly. Edwards Wayne told the driver and his bodyguards to quickly drive towards the destination that John Wayne had set for them. Edwards Wayne brought eight bodyguards and four cars with him, but John Wayne had requested for him to bring only one person, so his bodyguards would definitely not follow him, but he had reminded them to be ready to support him at any time. In an hour, Edwards Wayne''s convoy had reached the resort. At this moment, it was 2 o''clock in the afternoon, and there were no customers at all, only couples walking in and out. Seeing that many luxury cars suddenly appeared, they all looked over in shock. Edwards Wayne quickly got off the carriage, and Larry followed him with a briefcase in his hand. All the important documents were inside. Just as Edwards Wayne got off the car, his phone rang. It was John Wayne. "You came quite quickly. Go to the left side of the road and walk to the end. Go to the second floor. I''ll wait here for you!" John Wayne arranged the route that he should take on the phone, and his voice sounded extremely pleased and excited. When he thought that he was about to be the biggest shareholder of the Wayne Group, how could John Wayne not be excited? He even thought about dismissing Edwards Wayne from his position on the first day he joined the board of directors, and how he would need to purge the company once to kick out all of Edwards Wayne''s loyal subordinates. It was as if he was dreaming of the moment when he was above ten thousand people in the company. That was definitely the pinnacle of his life. Edwards Wayne and Larry exchanged nces, and then he felt that the phone in his pocket rang three times, which was his and Joseph Grant''s signal. At the moment, the phone was ringing, indicating that Joseph Grant''s men had arrived and lurked around the ce. Edwards Wayne calmed down a little and quickly walked toward the direction of John Wayne. John Wayne sat in a guest room on the second floor as his fingers lightly rapped the table. Using hisst bit of patience, he waited for his fate to change. The moment Edwards Wayne stepped into the hall on the first floor, he saw a few foreigners standing up nervously from the sofa, looking at him and Larry with hostile expressions. Edwards Wayne let out a coldugh in the bottom of his heart. It seemed that John Wayne had already made sufficient preparations for today, which meant that he wasn''t forced to have no other choice but to kidnap his grandfather, and had instead always thought of kidnapping him as a n of his. He was even more furious now, and he was truly regretful that he didn''t send him to jail at the time. But it was toote to say that he regretted it now. Edwards Wayne med himself for his mistakes. If he was not afraid of grandfather and grandmother knowing the true cause of his father''s death, John Wayne would have already been investigated. John Wayne had already be crazy to this extent. Edwards Wayne had not even walked up the stairs when he heard the sounds of apuse, as if they were already impatient to celebrate his sess. Edwards Wayne stared coldly at the smiling John Wayne: "I want to see my grandfather. Otherwise, you still wouldn''t get anything." "Don''t worry, the old man is in high spirits. As long as you sign ¡­" "I said it already, I need to see Grandfather safely appear in front of me right now. Otherwise, even if I die, you won''t be able to receive even the slightest bit of Wayne Family''s money." Edwards Wayne would not easily agree to his conditions. "You''re so difficult to deal with!" John Wayne''s face immediately darkened, after that, he made a hand gesture, and the room to the side opened, and a foreign man pushed the old man out. The old man was wearing a thickyer of cotton clothing, and looked like he was taken care of properly. "Grandpa ¡­" When Edwards Wayne saw him, his eyes immediately reddened. Chapter 1310 Chapter 1310 The old man looked at his most proud grandson and revealed a gratified smile. Seeing that Edwards Wayne''s eyes had turned red, he immediately raised his hand. ¡°Men should never cry.¡± Edwards Wayne instantly held back his tears. He cried because he felt sorry for himself, but his grandfather''s words caused him to be stubborn all of a sudden. "We don''t have time to reminisce about the old days. Everyone is very busy. Hurry up and do what you have to do. No matter how much you grandfather and grandson want to feel touched, I won''t interfere!" John Wayne stood at the side, and hated the old man to the extreme in his heart. He hated the way the old man looked at Edwards Wayne, with a gaze filled with admiration and love, but why the old man looked at him indifferently? Was he a son that he had picked up? Pick up? John Wayne''s mind started to buzz, why was it only now that he realised he was retrieved by the old man? Was he not his own son? John Wayne suddenly wanted to take a look at his own face and see how much he looked simr to the old man. The thought was funny, but John Wayne suddenly doubted their rtionship. "Grandfather, are you alright?" Edwards Wayne asked hoarsely. ¡°Edwards, you shouldn''t havee. He has already lost his humanity, even if you were to transfer the shares of thepany to him, he would not let you off.¡± The old man suddenly spoke out, but what he said made John Wayne''s scalp go numb, and he suddenly turned around with a sinister expression. "Shut up!" John Wayne roared. Edwards Wayne knew that his grandfather was worried about him, but he was even more worried about his grandfather''s safety. "John, can you now tell me how you caused your brother''s death?" Seeing John Wayne''s excited expression, the old man added another stab to John Wayne''s angry face. Everyone present was shocked, except for the two foreign men who looked as if they didn''t understand what was going on. "You ¡­ What nonsense are you spouting? " John Wayne pointed at the old man''s face, his fingers and voice trembling. "Edwards, I told you that you must investigate the cause of your father''s death. Did you seriously investigate it?" The old man looked warmly at his grandson. "I... I did! " Edwards Wayne''s voice was tight as well, as he red hatefully at the pale¡ªfaced John Wayne. "Then why didn''t you tell me? You must have evidence in your hands! " The old man''s tone was full of reproach and a sigh. "Grandfather, I ¡­" Edwards Wayne''s voice was inexplicably dry, and he did not know how to exin it, because right now, his heart was also in a mess. He had always been afraid of his grandparents'' knowing, but now, hearing the meaning behind his grandfather''s words, did his grandfather know anything? John Wayne covered his head, as though he was suffering from a headache. With both of his eyes, he stared at the old man: "What do you know? How could you possibly know? " ¡°If you want people to not know, then don''t do it. You think that hiding things from the world is impossible, but you forgot, I''m your father, and everything you do or say cannot escape my eyes. The reason I let you stay in prison for five years is also to make you regret your actions.¡± The old man stared at John Wayne intently; his words were extremely sharp, like the de cut into John Wayne''s heart, causing him to be drenched in blood. "So that''s how it is. You want me to go to jail, it''s not because I drugged his wine? You are trying to avenge my big brother, you are actually plotting against me, you are actually plotting against me! " John Wayne finally realised that he was like a clown who became a huge joke in his father''s eyes. However, he still thought that he had fooled everyone because he thought that he was too smart. "John, with things as it is, are you still not going to reflect? Everything in the Wayne Family belongs to the Edwards brothers. Since you owe their father your life, you no longer have the qualifications topete with them for anything. " The old man mocked him. "Why am I not qualified? big brother deserve to die! He''s been like a phnthropist, helping me with this and helping me with that every day, but he''s never given me any more. Even if I had more to fill my vanity, I wouldn''t have wanted to take his life, he''s just too stingy! You parents are too biased, even though I''m smarter than him, but you just don''t love me! " John Wayne seemed to have gone mad, his state was berserk, no one knew if it was tears of regret or anger in his eyes, he looked like a madman, but also like a fool. Edwards Wayne looked at him with hatred, and suddenly felt that he was extremely pitiful. Maybe dying was not even a relief to him, but living should be. "Old man, shut up. I don''t want to hear any of your words. Edwards Wayne, hurry up and sign the contract.¡± John Wayne did not want to continue talking to them, his will was already at the edge of copsing. He had to finish all the important things before he could be at ease. "Edwards, I know that you''re doing the right thing to help me, hiding the truth from me and grandma. Your grandma''s endurance isn''t good, if she knew it, she''d definitely be angry to the point where she''d be depressed for the rest of her life." But the old man did not stop, he looked at Edwards Wayne benevolently and continued speaking. "I told you to shut up, did you hear me?!" John Wayne was already roaring. Edwards Wayne sorrowfully med himself as he looked at his grandfather. He had been hiding this from him for a long time, it turned out that his grandfather had always been a person who knew about it. "Grandfather, I''ll bring you home!" Edwards Wayne said, then gestured to Larry: "Take out the documents!" Larry didn''t hesitate at all and quickly reached for the zipper on his briefcase, intending to get the documents. John Wayne stared at the briefcase greedily throughout, wishing that he could help himself. ¡°John, I believe that it won''t be long before you personally say a word of apology to your brother. " The old man let out a soft sigh. "If you want to speak again, I''ll have someone cover your mouth!" John Wayne was already scared to death, so he did not dare to listen to too many words. He kept reminding himself that he was a big scoundrel who had lost his humanity, and that in order to achieve his goal, he could not acknowledge anyone of his family. The old man let out a cry, and suddenly, his hand hidden in the loose cotton clothes seemed to move a bit. Immediately afterwards, the old man let out a low growl that could not be endured. "Grandpa ¡­" Edwards Wayne suddenly turned his head to look, the old man had just pushed away his cotton clothes, revealing the clothes he was wearing underneath. The white suit was stained with red blood. A military knife stabbed deeply into his chest, causing blood to gush out. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Edwards Wayne was stunned, all the blood in his body seemed to freeze, even his breathing had stopped, and the pain in his heart was indescribable. John Wayne''s eyes were also rigidly opened as a look of disbelief emerged on his face. "Grandpa ¡­" Edwards Wayne cried out in pain as hisrge body quickly pounced towards the old man. "Kill him, kill him!" John Wayne immediately shouted to the few foreigners beside him in English. Before his voice could be heard, Larry, who had opened his briefcase, took action first. He did not take out a contract, but a handgun, and quickly knocked out the two foreigners beside the old man. In the next second, he pointed his gun at John Wayne''s head and said coldly: "Don''t move, John Wayne. Look at what you''ve done. "Grandfather, hold on! I''ll take you to the hospital!" Edwards Wayne''s heart ached to the extreme, his entire body went ice¡ªcold, and even his voice became difficult. He wanted to pick his grandfather up, but the old man held down his hand. "There''s no need to trouble yourself, Edwards. It''s useless. Just do whatever you want, grandpa ¡­ I will not make things difficult for you! " The old man mumbled in pain, as if he had used up all his strength. John Wayne''s entire body froze, his eyes stared straight at the old man who had lost all his strength,ughed in pain, thenughed out loud, andughed till tears fell. "It''s just a joke, Dad. Why would you take it seriously? I told you to live for a hundred years, and you actually died in my hands. Since you''re dead, then you all have to die. I will have theme up right now, and none of you will be able to escape! " John Wayne''s eyes were empty, numb, to the point that he could even see through life and death. "Grandfather!" Edwards Wayne''s heart ached as he watched his grandfather take in hisst breath. How could he still listen to John Wayne''s threats? Chapter 1311 Chapter 1311 John Wayne was still savage, thinking of perishing together, when he suddenly heard a gunshot. He staggered, and with great difficulty, he looked down at the blood that was flowing from his leg, and painfully but unwillingly knelt down. His scarlet eyes slowly raised, and he saw a gun in Edwards Wayne''s hands, staring at him viciously. "Do you want to die? I will help you! " Edwards Wayne walked towards him step by step, his fingers tightly grasping the gun. "Young Master!" Larry was so scared that his face changed. He quickly took a step forward with the intention to stop Edwards Wayne. "Kill me, Edwards Wayne, don''t you have guts? Do you dare to kill? You don''t dare? I dare to, indeed, I killed your father, so you should kill me yourself now to avenge him! " His men did not come to save him after a long time, his mind was also blown up, he felt a deep sense of fear, he believed that Edwards Wayne would note here without preparation, and now, it seemed that the killer that he invited had long been taken care of. "Young Master, please calm down. He is trying to provoke you tomit a crime!" Larry was also half dead from fright. If the gun in Edwards Wayne''s hand really was fired, and John Wayne really died in his hands, then wouldn''t Young Master bemitting murder? John Wayne did want to anger Edwards Wayne to kill himself. At this moment, he really wanted to die. Edwards Wayne aimed the gun at his injured leg and shot another shot. John Wayne let out a miserable scream that was unbearable, the blood flowed even faster, and his face immediately became pale. "Won''t you kill me? Your father will definitely be very disappointed, his son actually did not avenge him! " John Wayne was in so much pain that the veins on his forehead popped, but he still did not give up on trying to provoke Edwards Wayne. Edwards Wayne threw the handgun on the ground, turned around and carried the old man who had just swallowed hisst breath. Right at this moment, a group of men in in clothes rushed up to him. "Edwards Wayne, why didn''t you kill me?" John Wayne roared in anger, his face full of despair. It was as if Edwards Wayne did not hear him. It was only natural that Edwards Wayne would not kill him, for he wanted him to live in hell. Edwards Wayne carried his grandfather onto the carriage, his fingers trembling with a look of sorrow on his face. He wanted to pull the knife out from his grandfather''s heart, but he didn''t dare touch it even though he tried to stretch his hand out a few times. Tears rolled down in a direction that no one could see. As the car drove along the road towards the Wayne Family Manor, Edwards Wayne leaned on the back of his seat dumbly. Beside him was his most respected grandfather. He looked out the window, this long journey made him feel pain and trepidation, he even forgot to wipe the tears at the corner of his eyes. Just like that, he looked out the window absent¡ªmindedly. How was he going to exin all this to his grandmother? He had thought that he had the courage to face everything, but now he realized that all of it had been given to him by his grandfather. His grandfather''s death seemed to have taken away the courage in his heart, leaving himpletely helpless. John Wayne deserved to die, he deserved to die. Edwards Wayne wanted to use a de to hack him into a thousand pieces. Edwards Wayne then acted as if he had just awoken from a dream, he reached for a tissue at the side and quickly wiped the tears in his eyes. This journey was the most painful and perplexed path he had walked in his life, and in the future, he would remember his grandfather''s teachings. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The car stopped at the main entrance, causing Edwards Wayne to take a deep breath. Suddenly, he saw the olddy and Lareina holding onto the two children, quickly walking out of the hall. Edwards Wayne''s heart trembled, he quickly opened the car door and got down. Afterwards, he directly walked in front of them and whispered to his mother: "Mom, bring Emma and George upstairs, I have something to say to Grandma!" "Don''t say anything first. Your grandpa went out early in the morning. No one answered my call. I''m very worried about him. Come with me to find John. He was the one who invited your grandpa out for lunch." The olddy spoke as she pulled Edwards Wayne''s arm, thinking to get in his car to go out. "Grandma, Grandpa ¡­ Grandfather is back! " Edwards Wayne''s voice was choked with sobs, he was still unable to pretend to be strong, the pain in his heart had reached the extreme. Lareina looked at her son''s reddened eyes and was shocked. She hurriedly lowered her head and said to the two little fellows: "Let''s go, go upstairs with Grandma to y. Daddy has important things to do!" The two kids were sensible and could tell that their father was depressed today. They obediently nodded their heads and followed their grandmother upstairs. At the top of the stairs, Lily ran down while wearing a thick jacket. "Your father is back?" "Yes, Daddy seems to be very sad!" Emma said as she blinked her eyes. Lily was startled, she reached out to stroke her head and quickly went outside. Edwards Wayne''s heart trembled as he quickly walked in front of the olddy, and said with a sorrowful expression: "Grandmother, I have something to tell you. The reason John Wayne invited Grandfather out today is not to apany him for a meal, he only wanted to find a chance to kidnap Grandfather to threaten me." "What did you say?" When the olddy heard his words, her face was filled with astonishment. Edwards Wayne felt that he had to exin everything to Grandma. Otherwise, how sad would Grandma be when she saw that Grandfather had already gone? Edwards Wayne took out his phone and showed the video he saved for the olddy. The olddy''s finger trembled, but she still watched the video that John Wayne just sent. She was stunned, and after a long while she raised her head and looked at Edwards Wayne: "Is this true?" "Grandmother, I''m sorry, I didn''t rescue grandpa safely ¡­" Edwards Wayne lowered his head, ming himself again. When Lily just walked out of the door, she heard the conversation between Edwards Wayne and the olddy. She was so shocked that she had to cover her mouth with her hands, and her breathing stopped as well. The olddy''s body trembled, and almost fell to the ground, as Edwards Wayne supported her in time. "How did your grandfather die?" The olddy seemed to have guessed what would happen. Grief filled her eyes and her voice trembled. "Grandpa died on his own!" Edwards Wayne answered painfully. The olddy steadied herself and opened the car door to see the old man sitting there with a serene expression. However, there was a knife stuck in his chest, and blood stained his suit. When the olddy saw this, she immediately fainted. "Grandmother!" Edwards Wayne called out to her sorrowfully as he walked over quickly. Upon seeing the old man, his eyes also instantly became sore. Just then, a sportscar drove in from outside, with an emergency brake behind his car, Joshua Wayne ran over with a worried look: "What happened to Grandma?" Just as Joshua Wayne asked that, he saw his grandfather who was sitting inside the car. After clearly seeing his grandfather''s condition, Joshua Wayne''s voice seemed to be suddenly blocked, and he was unable to voice it out again. Her entire body felt like it had been frozen, and was numb for a long time. The olddy woke up. Two hourster, Edwards Wayne and Edwards Wayne had already settled down the old man. The entire Wayne Family was shrouded in ayer of deep sadness. Edwards Wayne sat on the side of her bed, and told the olddy everything that had happened today. The olddy leaned on her pillow, and after she finished listening sadly, she reached out her hands to wipe her tears, "Why is he still unrepentant? Previously, I didn''t believe it, but now, I believe it. This evil son is responsible for his own crimes. " "I''ll go kill him now, bastard!" Joshua Wayne was so angry that his face turned green, he stood up and was about to walk out. "Come back!" The olddy shouted in a low voice. Joshua Wayne froze in ce. "Grandmother, we can''t let grandpa just die like this!" Joshua Wayne said angrily. "Your grandfather chose to die because he did not want to see his family kill each other. Don''t you understand? If you kill him, you won''t be able to change that fact. " Even though the olddy was extremely saddened, she was not delirious. She had lived to such an age, and had endured what she shouldn''t have. She had experienced what she shouldn''t have. "Father''s death was also caused by him. Now that he forced Grandfather to his death, the one who deserves to die has always been him!" The hatred in Joshua Wayne''s heart could not be dissipated, he truly wanted to kill John Wayne to vent his hatred. "Edwards, it''s up to you to support this family now. You decide!" The olddy said sorrowfully. Edwards Wayne nodded his head: "Grandmother, rest assured, I will make him atone for his sins!" Chapter 1312 Chapter 1312 When he woke up, he was already locked in a dark room. The wound on his leg had been simply bandaged, and without the help of anesthetic, someone was sewing his wound, causing him to wake up in pain. Seeing the wounds that were beyond recognition, he fainted once again from the pain. After repeating this a few times, he only felt the urge to die. He knew that if he did not have the courage to seek death, Edwards Wayne would not let him die so easily. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Only by living could he have thousands of ways to torture him. He, who was almost fifty years old, suffered for his entire life, but in the end, he ended up like this. This was all his own fault, he didn''t have the face to beg for forgiveness anymore. The tightly shut door opened and an ice¡ªcold voice came out: "John Wayne,e out, someone wants to see you!" John Wayne immediately forced himself to stand up. He thought that the Old President woulde and save him, but when he walked out and saw that person, his hopes fell on nothing once again. The reason why the Old President did not send anyone to kill him was because John Wayne did not know many secrets, but he believed that the President would not let him off that easily. Jack Wayne sat on the chair, looking at him with a sorrowful gaze, as if he was looking at a stranger. "Jack, why are you here?" John Wayne did not dare meet his son''s eyes. He was afraid. Jack Wayne gritted his teeth and endured for a long time before asking: "Did you force Grandfather to death? Is this what you want? Are you satisfied now? " "Jack, even you want to mock me? I''m your father ¡­" "Grandfather is also your father. You can force him to his death, and I can also learn from you. Do you think that you still have the qualifications to continue to be my father? I am ashamed of you! " Jack Wayne fiercely smashed his fist on the table, so much so that the veins on his forehead were popping. John Wayne looked at his son''s eyes that were filled with anger and resentment. "Jack, I didn''t know that you had such deep feelings for your grandfather. I thought ¡­" "So why? Do you think I''m as cold¡ªblooded and heartless as you? You have no idea that after you were captured five years ago, your grandparents could have returned to live in peace, but the two elders stayed abroad to live with me. What they did for me, a cold¡ªblooded person like you had no idea at all, grandparents never gave up on you. You are the one who gave up.¡± Jack Wayne''s eyes turned red, and tears rolled in his eyes. He painfully growled, he could not ept this kind of oue, he would rather his grandfather be defeated by an illness than see him die because of his own father. This kind of pain was not something he could ept. John Wayne listened to his son''s usation, and saw the condemnation and disappointment in his eyes, he waspletely stupefied. "I don''t want to harm your grandfather, I only wanted to use him to threaten Edwards Wayne to give me the shares. It''s him ¡­ He would rather die than let Edwards Wayne give his share to me. What does this mean? This proves that in his eyes, I am still inferior to Edwards Wayne. " John Wayne still wanted to exin something, but realized that no matter how he tried to exin it, he couldn''t prove it for himself. "Then go to hell!" Jack Wayne stood up, his gaze not carrying even the slightest of kinship, and only coldly said those words, before turning around and leaving. "Jack, Jack, stop. Listen to me, be careful. I''m worried that they will harm you!" John Wayne ignored his son''s curse and started shouting behind his back. "They? Who is it? Edwards Wayne? Or the old dog you were loyal to? They just have toe. The son will pay the debt of his father, and I am ready to shoulder the consequences for you." Jack Wayne stopped his steps, and coldlyughed at himself. "I''m sorry, son!" John Wayne''s body trembled. Suddenly, he was speechless. Jack Wayne left immediately, his heart had long ago be numb, and he did not even give a second nce. John Wayne suddenly calmed down, he sat on the chair, looked at the guard and asked: "Do you have a cigarette? Can you give me one? " That man didn''t show any signs of being loyal, he only stared expressionlessly at the wall in front of him. John Wayneughed self¡ªdeprecatingly. His current miserable life had made him extremely disrespectful. He suddenly felt that there was no meaning in living anymore. His son must be desperate for him, too. At night, John Wayne trembled from the cold. Suddenly, he heard the door being opened by a man. His face could not be seen clearly, but his voice was cold and merciless: "John Wayne, sir wants me to bring you a few words. If you want your son to be safe and sound, you better shout your mouth up." "Will Mr. President save me?" John Wayne carried hisst hope and asked. "The President said that only the dead can do good. Either you live to be a mute, or you die. The choice is yours!" After saying that, the man turned and left. John Wayne knew that the President was an old cunning fox and he wouldn''t waste time saving an abandoned child. The reason why John Wayne didn''t want to die was because he was still waiting for someone, who he wanted to see the most. Unfortunately, after being locked up for three days, the person he had been waiting for still had not appeared. He couldn''t help but ask the guard at the side: "Can you help me tell Edwards Wayne that I need to see my mother onest time? I have something to say to her, please!" The guard remained expressionless, like two statues. John Wayne raised his head to look at the sky, he did not believe that his mother would be so heartless, to the point where she was unwilling to even meet him. Finally, the two brothers Edwards Wayne and Joshua Wayne arrived. The moment Joshua Wayne entered, he wanted to step forward and beat him up, but was stopped by Edwards Wayne, "Don''t dirty your hands!" Joshua Wayne red at John Wayne angrily, not even wanting to speak a word with him. John Wayne knew that he hadmitted a huge mistake and that he wouldn''t be able to take revenge even if he were to die for it. "Has my dad''s funeral done? I want to kowtow to him! " John Wayne said. "Grandpa would not want to see you!" Edwards Wayne looked disdainfully at him, staring coldly as if he was looking at a dead object. "What about my mother? Doesn''t she want toe and see me? I know I won''t be able to live much longer. Let me see her onest time!" John Wayne pleaded again, his expression was sorrowful. "Grandma said that she doesn''t have a son like you. She never wants to see you again!" Edwards Wayne said coldly as before. "Impossible, my mom doted on me the most since I was young. It''s impossible for her not toe see me!" John Wayne''s mood finally crumbled as he screamed in pain, "You told her not toe, it must be!" Seeing John Wayne''s crazy appearance, Joshua Wayneughed coldly and ridiculed: "Grandmother has already been disappointed to the extreme by you. She will never want to see you again in her entire life." "You''re lying!" Thest straw in John Wayne''s hand was easily snapped by the Wayne Brothers. His breathing instantly became painful and ufortable, both of his hands tightly pressed on the painful head. Actually, in the three days that he had been locked up, arge portion of his hair had already turned white. "You are the President''s right¡ªhand man. Do you have anything you want to say?" Edwards Wayne coldly asked him. "Will you let me go if I tell you?" John Wayne raised his head, his gaze carrying ridicule. "Let''s see if the information you provided is valuable. If it''s worth your life!" Edwards Wayne''s gaze turned as cold as lightning. "Edwards Wayne, did Joseph Grant give you a huge benefit? Tell me, what is it?" John Wayne laughed crazily. "A greedy person like you will never understand!" Edwards Wayne knew that it was impossible for John Wayne to say it, because he still had a son. For his son, he would definitely clench his teeth until the end. "Is it your indestructible friendship?" John Wayne asked sarcastically. Edwards Wayne swept a cold gaze across his face. "If you don''t want to be the burden of your son, then settle down. In this life, don''t think you can ever leave this ce.¡± With those cold words, there was no hope at all. John Wayne looked at the walls, which were as solid as an iron cage, locking him up here for the rest of his life. "I hope that in my next life, I won''t run into any of you family members again, and that we won''t be family!" John Wayne swore a poison oath. "That won''t happen, because a wicked person like you has no next life!" Edwards Wayne''s words were even more bone¡ªpiercing, causing John Wayne''s entire body to freeze, and his expression to turn ashen. Joshua Wayne also added on, "You will go to hell!" Chapter 1313 Chapter 1313 It was almost the end of the year, and all the year¡ªend inventory was done at this time. Even the archive was not an exception. The alternation of old and new documents. As she was a new person, learning how to file and organizing documents at the same time almost made her faint with all the numbers. Fortunately, in her bones, Alvina Miller had a personality that refused to admit defeat. Even if she had to work overtime, she would have to finish all the work she had done today. Around 9 PM in the evening, the lights in the office were still on. All the departments were busy with their work at the end of the year. Alvina Miller did not have the time to eat in the afternoon, so when she was working overtime, she obviously did not have enough stamina to continue working. "Alvina!" Suddenly, she heard someone calling her name and immediately came out of a row of cabs. She thought that he was an office colleague, but who knew that the moment she came out, it turned out to be Benson. Ever since thest time they bumped into each other and messed up the documents, Benson would asionally pass by and greet her. With the mindset of having one more friend and one less enemy, whenever Alvina Miller greeted him, she would normally wave or nod at him politely. "Alvina, did you eat tonight?" Benson ced an exquisite bag on the table, "I bought a box of bread for my female colleagues in the office, she actually left work now. I am a man, I never eat sweet food, I was just thinking if you want to eat it or not, it would be a pity to throw it away." "Bread?" As Alvina Miller''s stomach rumbled from hunger. As she suddenly heard of sweet and soft bread, she subconsciously gulped down her saliva, finding it hard to resist the temptation of the delicious food. "Yeah, this was bought from a famous bakery outside our office. I heard many girls like it. Do you want to have it?" Benson acted like he was really troubled, pretending that he didn''t want to give her food on purpose, but that he bought an extra set, and didn''t want to throw it away. "Benson, how about you give it to the other female colleagues in your office to eat? I ate in the afternoon! " Although Alvina Miller continuously gulped down her saliva, she still insisted on not epting anything from the man, even if it was just a few pieces of bread. "Alvina, don''t misunderstand. I didn''t mean to give it to you to eat. My female colleagues in the office left work early. I also asked around and came over before I could send them out." Benson quickly exined with an embarrassed look. Seeing his expression, Alvina Miller felt that he probably came to find her out of goodwill because he really didn''t want to waste this food. "How much is it? I''ll give you the money!" Alvina Miller hurriedly took her bag. "Alvina, we work in the Executive Office together. Aren''t you being a little too formal with me like this? How can you pay me? Then what about my reputation as a man? Although my family isn''t that wealthy, I can still give away a few pieces of bread." Benson immediately had a face full of shock. Alvina Miller also felt that it was a little strange, she could onlyugh dryly: "Then thank you, I am really hungry." "Then I''ll leave it here!" After Benson finished speaking, he immediately left. Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes peeked at his disappearing figure. In the next second, she quickly grabbed the wrapping bag and opened it. Smelling the fragrant and sweet bread, she quickly walked to the side of the tea house and decided to enjoy it. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Just as Alvina Miller was hiding inside, eating bread, hers phone suddenly rang. She quickly took it out and saw that it was the Lieutenant Hilton''s number. Her beautiful eyes lit up as she quickly answered it. "Hey, Lieutenant Hilton?" As Alvina Miller spoke, she was also unwilling to put down the bread. "What are you eating?" The man''s deep, maic voice was heard with a touch of tenderness. When Alvina Miller heard this familiar man''s voice, she was so scared that she almost choked. A mouthful of bread was stuck in her throat, and she immediately started coughing violently. Joseph Grant''s voice was instantly tainted with dissatisfaction. "Why can''t it be me? Do you really want to talk to my Lieutenant? " "No, no, no, I was just surprised. Of course I hope it''s you!" Alvina Miller felt that there was something wrong with his tone, and immediately exined with a strong desire for survival. From the other side came the low and resoundingughter of a man. Hearing it, it sounded as though she was about to be pregnant. Alvina Miller blushed a little at his smile, she had already forgotten about the bread in her hands, and asked softly: "Is it that funny?" "It''s already sote, and you''re still eating? Did you not have dinner?" The man stoppedughing, his voice full of concern. "Yeah, I haven''t eaten much. I''ll be very busy the next few days. I''m still working overtime." Alvina Miller answered pitifully. "I''m still in the office. What time do you get off work?" the man asked softly. "I might be over ten, and you?" Alvina Miller guessed and answered. "Then I''ll be back earlier than you. I want to go back, soe back earlier as well!" The man''s voice suddenly became low and hoarse. That feeling of yearning was mixed in with his voice, making those who heard it feel moved. "Really?" As expected, Alvina Miller smiled happily. "Alright, I''ll be going back now. I''ll wait for you at home!" "The man deliberately dragged his voice very slow." "Alright, I''ll see if I can return early!" Alvina Miller wished that she could fly back home right now and not wait any longer. "Don''t worry, be careful!" After the man finished, he hung up. Alvina Miller put down his phone, her eyebrows filled with a happy smile. She lowered his head and looked at the bread that he had bitten into a mess, suddenly she did not want to eat anymore, and felt a little embarrassed to eat more. There was always a feeling of betraying Joseph Grant, and she even caught the current guilt. "Forget it, let him cook when I get home!" Alvina Miller put down the bread and found a reason for herself to be hungry. As expected, Alvina Miller was busy to the point where she could finally finish today''s mission. In the middle of winter, she was sweating profusely. When she packed up her personal belongings and was about to leave, she suddenly saw a person squatting in front of a car when she walked to the side of the car. That man seemed to be bent over trying to do something. Alvina Miller frowned, but still walked over with good intentions. She saw Benson sweating profusely as he changed the tires. "Benson, why is it you?" If it was someone that she didn''t know, Alvina Miller would have definitely left immediately. But now, seeing that it was actually Benson who had just given her bread to eat, she couldn''t help but greet him. Benson immediatelyughed awkwardly, "The tires on my car broke. It was hard for me to get a spare tire, but I never expected that my spare tire would actually be damaged. I am really unlucky." Alvina Miller looked at therge parking lot, and saw a few cars scattered around. She couldn''t help but ask, "You can wait for your colleagues to leave together, but you''ll have to send people over tomorrow to repair the tire!" "The people from my office are almost back. I don''t know the people from other departments either!" Benson shrugged his shoulders helplessly with an expression of defeat. Alvina Miller bit her lips. She really wasn''t a person who liked to meddle in other people''s business, but when she saw the man''s tormented expression, she really sympathized with him. "Um, where do you live? I''ll see if it''s all right. How about I give you a ride? It''s going to snow again at thiste hour." Alvina Miller raised her head and saw white snowkes drifting down from the sky under the street light. Moreover, a lot of snow had also fallen on Benson''s face and hair; "Alvina, there''s no need. You should leave first. It''s already sote, you must also go back and rest. Don''t worry about me!" Benson looked like he did not want to trouble her. Alvina Miller sighed: "No matter what, I ate your bread, so I''ll just treat it as repaying you. Get on the car quickly, I''ll give you a ride!" "Alvina, you''re such a good person!" Benson then stood up shyly and looked at her gratefully. Alvina Miller shrugged her shoulders. "You praise me too much, I''m just an ordinary person!" In the end, Benson got into Alvina Miller''s small sportscar. Compared to his two hundred thousand car, this exquisite and beautiful sportscar was still very eye¡ªcatching. After Benson sat in the carriage, he became anxious and rushed, but he did not open his mouth to ask around. Instead, he just sat there obediently, and pointed towards the direction Alvina Miller was heading back to. Alvina Miller also did not interact much with him. After all, she was not very familiar with him. Chapter 1314 Chapter 1314 The atmosphere inside the car was still awkward. The two of them weren''t familiar with each other, and they had nomon topics to talk about. The only thing they could talk about was which way to go. But Alvina Miller still felt that Benson was a very polite man, and very tactful. That was why she was willing to help him. "Stop the car at the entrance of the residentialplex, I''m home!" Benson pointed to a streetmp in front, telling Alvina Miller to stop the car. "Alvina, thank you for the ride. Be careful while driving!" After Benson finished speaking, he pushed open the door and went down. Alvina Miller turned the car around, stepping on the throttle to the ground, she had a feeling that she was about to return home as soon as possible. Benson''s residence was not on the same road as hers, she had went around it for more than half an hour. At the moment, it was already 11 o''clock, Alvina Miller''s mood had be more anxious. She drove her sportscar like lightning all the way home. When she stopped at the door, she felt dizzy and exhausted. As soon as she got out of the car, she heard a whisper of reproach: "Why did youe home so late from work?" When Alvina Miller raised her beautiful eyes, she saw the man actually sitting on the rocking chair beside the door. Fortunately, he was wearing a khaki colored coat today, otherwise, even Alvina Miller would not have been able to discover his existence. "It''s so cold, why aren''t you sitting in the living room?" Alvina Miller''s spirits lifted, all her tiredness had disappeared after seeing the man. She quickly ran forward two steps and stood in front of him, seeing that the man had straightened his clothes and stood up, his tall body immediately enveloping the light above her head. She blinked her beautiful eyes, and in the next second, the man ruthlessly tugged at her wrist, walking towards the living room. Alvina Miller''s mind buzzed, without a word, and followed him into the living room. As soon as she stepped in, the man lightly pushed her against the wall to the side. Her back stuck to the wall, but a touch of a slightly cold man''s body was right in front of her. His clothes were very cold, perhaps because he had been frozen outside, he was actually not as hot as before. For some reason, when Alvina Miller was hugged so tightly by him, her beautiful face fainted, but her lips formed a smile, she raised her head and stared straight at him. The living room only had a few lights on, the lights were dim, but her eyes were bright and smiling. "Did you miss me?" Alvina Miller boldly asked him directly,pletely ignoring the girl''s discretion. "You should be punished if you ask despite knowing the answer!" After the man finished speaking, he lifted up her small chin and his thin lips domineeringly upied the sweet taste of her lips. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Even though Alvina Miller was being kissed by him, she couldn''t help but giggle. As the corner of her mouth was curled up, it was already a little impossible for a man to kiss her deeply. "What''s the good news? You''reughing so happily! " The man''s mood seemed to be infected by her and his voice was much gentler. His fingers gently caressed her lips as if he was infatuated with her, and he didn''t want to leave. "It''s nothing. I just feel that our rtionship is a little funny!" Alvina Miller replied with a smile. "How is that funny?" The handsome face of the man was slightly startled before he inexplicably started to me himself. Had this woman disliked him? "Stealthily sneaking around, so exciting!" Alvina Miller lifted the tip of her feet and breathed into his ear. As Joseph Grant listened, he felt a sense of guilt and apologized, "Alvina, I''m sorry. I didn''t let you be my girlfriend in broad daylight and I still need you to keep you to me every day. Are you going to bother me?" "It can''t be. I like the feeling of dating. Interesting!" Alvina Miller heard him apologize and was immediately stunned. Immediately after, she tiptoed and took the initiative to kiss him on his lips: "Joseph Grant, do you know? I don''t feel wronged at all, because I know that you hold me in your heart and that you will miss me. " "Alvina!" The man looked at her bright eyes as he muttered her name, as if he wanted to carve her name into his heart. "Say it again, I like it!" The girl''s overbearing request was even more greedy than his. The manughed at her interest. Hisughter was as mellow as wine, intoxicating. "Say it, and say you love me!" Alvina Miller was very weird, her mind was full of naughty ideas. At that moment, she felt like she was holding onto Joseph Grant, whatever she wanted him to do, he would do it obediently, she felt a sense of aplishment. "It''s too nauseating!" The man had already understood her mischievous thoughts and could not help butugh as he spoke. "Mr. Vice¡ªPresident is so stingy with his love words? If you don''t tell me, then you''re going to tell someone else? " Alvina Miller immediately frowned, with a questioning expression. "No, I will tell you alone!" In terms of love between a man and a woman, Joseph Grant was not Alvina Miller''s match at all. "Forget it, don''t say anymore. I need to go upstairs and take a bath. Make way!" Alvina Miller immediately showed an expression of indifference, extending her two small hands and forcefully pushing at his chest. However, the more she pushed him away, the tighter he stuck to her. He wouldn''t let her go at all. "Alvina!" "Hmm?" "I... I love you! " The man''s handsome face flushed red as he shyly confessed to her. Alvina Miller was startled, she was just joking with him, did he not see that? This man was really funny. In the future, she had plenty of ways to y tricks on him. "I know!" Alvina Miller was also shy, but the strange noise that followed made her beautiful face turn even redder. "Your stomach is growling?" Joseph Grant''s sharp ears could hear the gurgling soundsing from her stomach. Alvina Miller immediately pushed him away with strength that came from nowhere, "You know I''m hungry, so why don''t you hurry me up and make me something to eat?" "There''s nothing to eat at home. It''s so cold, you can''t possibly eat cold food, right?" The romance that filled Joseph Grant''s mind was also instantly extinguished by this woman''s stomach. As expected, three meals a day was the main point of the two of them getting along. Alvina Miller opened the refrigerator and ced one hand on her waist as she squinted her eyes to think about what to eat. "Noodle!" The man reached for a bundle of noodles and headed back to the kitchen. "The Mr. Vice¡ªPresident is really considerate, are you going to cook for me personally?" Seeing that, Alvina Miller immediatelyughed and joked. "Otherwise? Let you do it? I''m afraid you''ll be hungry until midnight! " The man had no confidence in her cooking skills. "This is really a blow to me. Forget it, I''ll give you a chance to show off. If the noodles you make are delicious, there''ll be a surprise tonight!" Alvina Miller immediately smiled and followed him into the kitchen. With her hands behind her back and leaning against the door, she said mysteriously. "Is that so? What surprise are you going to give me? It''s better not to be scary! " The man couldn''t help butugh. His mood was extremely good. Even though the two of them had been working for the entire day and were very tired, as long as they were together, time would be very rxed and gentle. "Don''t you have any expectations?" Alvina Miller pouted. "I''m looking forward to it, but can you tell me a little? I need to prepare myself." The man boiled the water in the pot and threw the noodles down to cook. At the same time, he had already started to take off his coat, and after taking it off, he gave it to Alvina Miller casually. "I''ve decided on one thing. This matter can only bepleted by the two of us!" Alvina Miller intentionally smiled and said. "What is it?" Joseph Grant rolled over the noodles with the chopsticks, and looked at her with a pair of gloomy eyes. "Guess!" Alvina Miller blinked his eyes. "Alvina, you aren''t thinking of developing further with me, are you?" The man''s charming eyes shook and he directly asked. Alvina Miller immediately jumped two steps forward, right into his chest, raised her head and asked: "May I?" "No way!" Joseph Grant immediately rejected her offer: "Alvina, this won''t do!" He added softly, as if he was afraid she wouldn''t be able to bear the consequences. "I knew you would be unhappy. Forget it, I don''t want to scare you!" Alvina Miller hugged his overcoat tighter, pouting her lips with an unhappy expression. "Be more pure!" The man came over and knocked her on the head. "Aren''t we pure? We''ve slept on the bed for two nights and nothing has happened. Alvina Miller immediately retorted loudly. However, Joseph Grant actually went close to her ear and whispered into it: "Who said it didn''t happen, your hand ¡­" Alvina Miller hurriedly reached out and covered his lips, "You''re not allowed to say it!" Chapter 1315 Chapter 1315 The girl''s fingers were stained with traces of a delicate fragrance. When she held onto the man''s thin lips, his entire body shudder, and his eyes instantly became unfathomably deep. Alvina Miller could feel the heat in the man''s breath, and beneath her palm was his firm and sexy lips. Before the man reached his hands out to take her restless little hands, she was already too embarrassed to do so. She immediately wanted to retract her hand, but in the next second, she was forcefully pulled into the man''s embrace by arge palm. The lips that she had touched on her palm earlier were now in her hair, the scorching heat also burned her soft ears. This kind of intimate feeling made people immediately think of how lovers were rubbing their ears, and the air around them seemed to suddenly be much heavier, causing Alvina Miller''s entire body to heat up. "Joseph Grant, do you want to see the noodles in the pot?" Although she was reluctant to part with and enjoyed the feeling of being hugged tightly, Alvina Miller cared even more about her own delicacy. The man smiledzily into her ear, then let her go and turned away to flip the noodles with his chopsticks. Alvina Miller could not stand his lowughter any longer. Her beautiful eyes stared at the man''s unsuspecting profile, the more she looked, the more she was moved. Joseph Grant nced at her, seeing her staring at him in a daze, he couldn''t help but reach out and pinch her fair cheeks. The feeling was extremely good, like a puppy that was about to eat meat, which made people want to tease her. Alvina Miller puffed up her cheeks. Why was this man looking at her so strangely? It was as if she had be his ything. "Why don''t you go take a bath? It''s already sote, if you''re full, you won''t be able to immediately take a bath and hurt your stomach!" When the man saw that she had nothing else to do, he could only gently look at her. "Alright, I''m going to take a bath!" Alvina Miller nodded obediently, turned and walked out. She quickly took a hot bath upstairs. Her mind was blurry and she had the urge to immediately lie down on the bed and go to sleep. But when she thought of another man cooking noodles for her downstairs, she became spirited again. She put her hands in her pockets and walked down briskly. As soon as she walked into the dinning room, she smelled a fragrant aroma which made her appetite rise. "Come over and eat!" Joseph Grant was only wearing a suit, undoing his two buttons at the cor. He looked a lot more casual, but he did not know that his clothes were extremely enchanting. Alvina Miller''s heart was in turmoil, and there was always a thought of pushing him down, even though she was a woman. "What are you daydreaming about?" Joseph Grant was using a towel to wipe the water droplets on his hands, but seeing that she was being silly, he could not help but chuckle. Alvina Miller was clever, and realised that she had spent more and more time being a narcissist. "What did you put in there? It smells so good!" Alvina Miller immediately sat down, her beautiful eyes looking up at him, and asked. "I put in some sauce and a few slices of beef!" Joseph Grant said slowly. "Do you want to have some too?" It was not good for Alvina Miller to eat alone, so she asked him with a smile. "No, go ahead and eat. I''m going upstairs to take a bath." Joseph Grant rarely ate at night, because his self¡ªdiscipline did not only manifest in his treatment of work and it also reflected on the management of his body. Alvina Miller nodded her head, "Alright, I wille and find you after I finish eating!" "Okay, slowly eat!" The man smiled. Of course, Alvina Miller had to slowly process all of this man''s cooking skills. Honestly speaking, she felt that she was inferior to a woman, but she really didn''t know if Joseph Grant would feel that this kind ofzy woman was incurable. After Alvina Miller finished her midnight snack, she ate too much in one go and actually endured. Her brows furrowed, and for a moment, she didn''t know how she should relieve it. She was wearing a wide robe as she walked up the stairs. Joseph Grant''s room had lights on as she quietly poked her head into it. Joseph Grant had actually just taken a bath and walked out of the bathroom. Furthermore, it seemed like it was not hard for him to bear the cold, as he did not even wear a thick nightgown. Alvina Miller took a deep breath, feeling that she came at the right time. "Come in!" The man had noticed her long ago, so he smiled as he spoke. Alvina Miller put both her hands behind her back and walked in with a dry smile. Her beautiful eyes were lowered, as if she didn''t dare to look at him. "Is your wound all right? How can you take a bath now? " Alvina Miller asked with a smile. "It almost recovered!" Joseph Grant replied softly. "That... There seem to be several wounds on your back, how did that happen? " Alvina Miller saw with her sharp eyes that under the bright light Joseph Grant''s body still had a few wounds that had faded, causing her heart to tremble. "Some were left behind during training, others were caused by others!" Joseph Grant said casually, as if he did not care about the injuries on his body. "So you''ve suffered so many injuries. Does it hurt?" As Alvina Miller spoke, her fingers had already uncontrobly touched one of his wounds. The man''s muscr body couldn''t help but tremble. "It doesn''t hurt anymore!" Joseph Grant hurriedly put on the nightgown that was ced on the bed, wanting to prevent her from continuing to look at it. Alvina Miller retracted her finger, but discovered that her fingertip was still trembling. She knew that this man didn''t want his to worry about him, so he hid the wounds on his body. "That... Why don''t you dry your hair? It''s easy for you to get sick! " When Alvina Miller raised her head, she just realized that his clean hair was still dripping with water, and she was concerned about him instantly. Joseph Grant shook his head, and water sshed onto her face. Alvina Miller knew that he was doing it on purpose, and unhappily shouted, "What are you doing!" Only then did Joseph Grant take a towel and wipe off the water droplets on his short hair. His short hair was also in a mess, but even if he did not have a single style, under his full forehead, he still had that handsome carved face. Sexy, young, and full of male wildness. Alvina Miller looked at him in slight astonishment, as if she had realized for the first time that this man was still so young. In the past, when he was always dressed in a suit and shoes, with a well¡ªgroomed hairstyle and a calm temperament, people would mistake him for an old official. But the moment his short hair rested on his forehead, Alvina Miller felt that he was the same age as her. So hairstyle was really that important. It could actually turn a man''s temperament into that of a boy''s in an instant. This was the so¡ªcalled importance of hairstyle. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Why are you staring at me like that?" Joseph Grant tied the belt on his robe and turned his head. Seeing this woman''s fixed eyes, Joseph Grant felt a sense of haziness, making people want to drown in her and see what she was thinking. "Oh ¡­It''s nothing!" Alvina Miller immediately became embarrassed, and felt that she had be infatuated again. Joseph Grant''s thin lips lifted, he had already seen through her little thoughts so far. His tall and big body stepped in front of her, and he, who was wearing his bathrobe, seemed to be even more unrestrained. Alvina Miller stood in front of him, petite and enchanting, with no power to resist. "Alvina, your eyes tell me that you want to sleep on my bed!" The man came down and whispered into her ear. His words immediately made Alvina Miller''s whole body tremble. "Don''t speak nonsense, I don''t have such thoughts!" Alvina Miller immediately turned around with her back facing him, preventing him from reading her mind. "Really?" The man deliberately dragged his voice. "Since sleeping is a waste, I shouldn''t ask for punishment!" Alvina Miller curled her lips, the sense of loss in her words couldn''t be hidden. Joseph Grant was amused by her words. "You seem to be wronged!" Alvina Miller trembled. Oh my god, how could she always forget that she was a woman? Don''t all women want to hold onto discretion? "No, I feel like you have the bearing of a man. I was too anxious!" Alvina Miller straightened her expression, and turned to look at him: "If you don''t want to take responsibility, then just say it, why do you tantalize me everyday!" Joseph Grant, "..." After Alvina Miller finished speaking, she immediately walked outside. However, before she could even take two steps, she was forcefully pulled back by the man. Her back was pressed against his chest, and she could still feel the warmth from his body. "Alvina, wait a little longer. I''m actually just as impatient as you are!" Joseph Grant replied in a low voice beside her ear, somewhat embarrassed. Chapter 1316 Chapter 1316 What a woman wanted was nothing more than a peace of mind. Alvina Miller yed with all kinds of small emotions just for a man''s peace of mind. Now, Joseph Grant''s words made her instantly happy. "It''s reallyte, let''s go to sleep!" Alvina Miller nced at the snow falling outside the window, her body and mind rxed, and then fell asleep. "Alright!" The man released his grip on her, and the woman turned and walked back to his wide bed. Raising the corner of the nket, Alvina Miller didn''t dare to lie down, because it was really cold. Joseph Grant seemed to have noticed her hesitation, he immediately walked to her side andid down, then spread out his arm, allowing her to sleep. Alvina Miller giggled as she crawled over, and got into his embrace. It was really warm. In such a quiet time, two colliding hearts were warming up together, sinking into a dream together. Alvina Miller seemed to be ustomed to having this man by her side. She did not continue to let her imagination run wild, and sweetly slept through the night. Early the next morning, Alvina Miller heard her phone ringing. She quickly got up, only to hear a muffled groan from the man next to her ear. "Why are you still here?" Alvina Miller looked at the man beside her with a little surprise. She didn''t know when he had changed into an army¡ªgreen T¡ªshirtst night as pajamas. She was very surprised to see his figure in the morning. "It''s only seven o''clock, it''s still early!" Joseph Grant obviously didn''t want to wake up. Holding her body in his arms, he slept like a hot pot. Alvina Miller acknowledged, then rubbed her eyes: "I have to get up, I still have a lot of work to do today." "Alright, let''s go together!" The man immediately sat up, and the slightly tight t¡ªshirt revealed his well¡ªdefined chest. Alvina Miller peeked at him with her beautiful eyes, and when she thought about how she was bored and counted the abs yesterday, her face immediately blushed red. In Joseph Grant''s bathroom, there were only his personal items. Alvina Miller tactfully ran to the bathroom that belonged to her. When she was done, the man was already dressed. He was wearing a long ck trench coat on the outside, giving him a noble aura and an invincible aura. Alvina Miller was also dressed in work attire, and at the moment, she was anxiously putting on the brooch that Joseph Grant had given her. She didn''t know if it was because of the cold or if it was because of her hands, but she couldn''t get it done even after she tried a few times. "Let me help you!" With his long legs, the man walked in front of her in a few steps. His slender fingers were very good¡ªlooking, with distinct joints. Moreover, he had a healthy sense of wealth and rity. It was extremely enchanting. Alvina Miller hadpletely ignored the existence of the brooch as she only focused on looking at his hand. "Alright!" Joseph Grant waspletely unaware of his gentle smile. To girls, it was extremely lethal, so when he turned around and was about to head downstairs first, a small hand suddenly grabbed his finger. Joseph Grant was startled, he looked at her with his beautiful eyes, and did not understand. "A couple will hold hands wherever they go!" Alvina Miller found it embarrassing to say that she wanted to hold his hand, so she found a proper reason for herself. "Is that so? "I don''t know!" After hearing her words, Joseph Grant had already taken the initiative to hold her small hand. Alvina Miller''s objective had been achieved, and she revealed a row of small white teeth. Her red lips and white teeth were shining brilliantly. Maybe it was used to describe her current appearance, like a child who had been fed candy. Joseph Grant was also affected by her smile, and he could not help but smile. The two of them went downstairs, and an aunt delivered breakfast to them. Joseph Grant suddenly felt his palm being pushed away by a small hand, he was startled. Alvina Miller seemed to want to keep a distance from him on purpose, and coldly ced her two small hands behind her back; her beautiful eyes looking towards the sky, not looking at him. After waiting for his aunt to ce the breakfast on the table, Joseph Grant asked her with difficulty: "Why did you let go of my hand just now?" "There''s no reason why. In the eyes of outsiders, don''t we have to pretend to be strangers?" Alvina Miller answered him with a serious face. Joseph Grant suddenly choked. It seemed that this little woman was much better than him. "You did well!" He praised her with a chuckle. Alvina Miller gritted her teeth as she ate her breakfast. After breakfast, Joseph Grant''s convoy came over to pick him up and leave. Alvina Miller watched him get into the car, then turned and drove her own little sports car. Thinking that today was yet another busy day, she couldn''t help but sigh. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Arriving at the office, Alvina Miller met Kelly at the entrance. Kelly had actually driven a car here today. This car looked like it was newly bought, with three hundred thousand dors, which was considered pretty good even among the ordinary carriages. Kelly, who was very far away, deliberately locked her car with a car key. Her car shed a few times. Alvina Miller pouted. Although she shouldn''t think about where she was going to show off, the truth told her that Kelly was indeed doing it for her to see. "Nice car!" Alvina Miller praised intentionally in front of her. Kelly''s face became hot, and she found herself unable to hold on any longer, so she hurriedly turned around and walked forward. Alvina Miller had obviously teased her, but she was alsoughing happily at this moment. If someone was showing off in front of her, she really didn''t want to say anything. All she could say was that she could afford to buy anything she wanted, so she didn''t envy anyone else anymore. Kelly secretly gritted her teeth as she felt that Alvina Miller''s words were clearly mocking her. Damn it, you are nothing without your money. Just you wait, sooner orter, she will make Alvina Miller pay for her defeat. Originally, Kelly had nned to visit Joseph Grant''s house for a few days, but the end of the year was nearing, and she had to busy herself with all kinds of things at the end of the year. She couldn''t find any time, and could only decide after this year to see if there were any better opportunities. The office began to disy a few words and symbols of the New Year''s joy, a scene filled with joyous celebration. Olivia could have taken a break, but she insisted on working. Unfortunately, she thought she would have had a lot of chances to get close to Joseph Grant, and only in the end did she realize that her chances were pitifully small. Finally, the National Literature team had arge performance party tomorrow night, and both Joseph Grant and the President would be there. As the guest that was invited, Olivia was of course have a seat. The year wasing to an end, and one by one, the various events began to take ce. The National Arts Council represented the country and often went abroad to perform, and the President arranged this performance in order to reward the envoys of the various departments who worked hard all year round. Kelly''s job was to help receive guests and provide various services at the venue. Receiving this job, she was extremely happy, because she finally had the chance to look at Joseph Grant up close, and maybe she would even find a chance to confess to him. Alvina Miller was sitting in her office when she suddenly heard two qualified personnel chatting beside him. "I think we''re on the list." "Really? "That''s great, there are only five spots in our department, other than the leaders, we have the most experience, so we will definitely have the chance to go watch!" Alvina Miller raised her head and looked at them. One of the big sister reached out and patted her shoulder tofort her, "Alvina, work hard. You will have a chance.¡± "Yes, I will work hard!" Alvina Miller had to say that she was very envious of being able to enter the National Theatre to watch a performance. Sigh, Joseph Grant had to go. It was a pity that she was a neer and not even her ce was up in the rankings. Unless... Unless Joseph Grant could secretly arrange for her to enter. That still wouldn''t do. He couldn''t use his power for personal gain. If he did, he would be seen as a joke by others. Just as Alvina Miller was thinking about this, suddenly, the big sister who was chatting by the side swept her eyes over the list again, and finally said with a face full of joy: "There''s a new list at the bottom, anyone who enters within three months can get a ticket by a draw." "Alvina, you''re here!" Alvina Miller squinted her eyes. Sure enough, she saw her name in the crowd. "Why would I be here?" Alvina Miller had an expression of disbelief. "You''re lucky. I heard that among the 100 new people, only six additional tickets were drew, and you were drawn!" Big Sisughed beside her. Chapter 1317 Chapter 1317 Alvina Miller felt that it was not that she was lucky, but someone had opened the door for her behind her back. Then there was no need to guess who this person was. When Alvina Miller thought about the embarrassing state she had when she had teased himst night, she could not help but raise the corner of her mouth andugh secretly. The solemn Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, what kind of attitude did he have to arrange this? It must be true love. Kelly also saw the name list, but when she saw that among the six new entrants, there was Alvina Miller, her mind buzzed. Alvina Miller was probably going through the back door again. She was going to attend tomorrow''s party to be a staff member, maybe she would even have to bring some tea for Alvina Miller. Thinking about it, how could Kelly be willing to let go of her grievances? Kelly had always thought that apart from her family''s background, Alvina Miller didn''t have any special abilities either. The reason why she was proficient in manynguages was also because her family members were willing to spend money at her to study, which couldn''t prove how smart and capable she was. If it was her, she would have had the chance to learn. A few of her colleagues beside were also discussing how Alvina Miller would be a good guest participating in tomorrow''s party. All of them had envious expressions on their faces. Benson also had a chance to go, so when he saw that Alvina Miller was on the list that was made public, the corners of his mouth hooked up into a smile. His understanding of Alvina Miller over the past few times could be considered to be within his ns, he knew that women didn''t like men who brought goals to approach them. Benson''s approach was like a gentle breeze and drizzling rain, nourishing their rtionship bit by bit. Alvina Miller was unable to perceive it, so she naturally did not particrly reject. Benson stared at the young man who was speaking on the big screen in front of him, fury flitted past his eyes. Back then, because of a mistake, he was demoted from a diplomat to be an administrator in the Public Information Department, which made him feel really wronged. He had struggled for more than twenty years, but in the end, all of this had happened because of Joseph Grant. Now, he had a chance to cuckold him, so of course he wouldn''t miss it. If Alvina Miller fell in love with him, what kind of expression would Joseph Grant have? Must be interesting. The news that Benson received was that Joseph Grant was especially cold towards her, and Alvina Miller didn''t seem to have any good impression of him either. The two of them were linked by the interests of their families. In terms of rtionship, they didn''t have any, so Benson was that confident that as long as he spent a little more effort, he would definitely be able to get Alvina Miller in. Thinking that she was the young mistress of a wealthy family, if he could really marry her, then even if he gave up his position, his future prospects would still be bright. Thinking about it, Benson had the thought of getting to know Alvina Miller more. In the afternoon, in the cafeteria, Alvina Miller''s currentpanions were all some of the auntie grade colleagues in the archives, and all of them had families and children. Naturally, they took extra care of a young girl like Alvina Miller. "Alvina, your family must be very rich!" An aunt asked her with a smile while they were eating. "No, not much!" Alvina Miller immediately shook her head andughed dryly. "Do you have a boyfriend?" the aunt continued. Alvina Miller blinked her eyes. Why do you ask this? Her head hurt the most. "Yes ¡­" Alvina Miller hesitated to answer. The aunt immediately looked disappointed. "I have a nephew who just came back from abroad. His family background is not bad too. I wanted to introduce him to you." Another youngdy by the side immediately lowered her voice and asked Alvina Miller. "I heard that you and the Lieutenant Hilton by Vice¡ªPresident''s side are a couple, is that true?" Alvina Miller''s mind twitched, and immediately started to fake a smile. "Who told you this? That must not be true, I am only acquainted with the Lieutenant Hilton, truly, I am not lying to you all! " So many women loved to gossip. Alvina Miller already knew that she was at the center of the storm. She really wanted to escape! However, she couldn''t escape, because they still had to work together. In the afternoon, Alvina Miller was resting on the table, nning to sleep for a while, when, suddenly, she heard a familiar voice. She immediately raised her head and saw Joseph Grant bringing his two aides as he walked past her window. People who passed by greeted him respectfully, and he also responded with a smile. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When Alvina Miller raised his eyes to look at him, he turned his head to look at her, and smiled. Alvina Miller''s breath tightened. Damn it, please stop releasing your charm. Joseph Grant held onto his pockets and walked over quickly. His elegant and refined temperament made it hard for people to shift their eyes away. Alvina Miller suddenly stood up, could she make up an excuse to send the coffee and tea over to the library? Alvina Miller woke up from her slumber at that moment. She saw that some of her colleagues had seized every moment to rest, so no one noticed her. She slipped into the tea room and brewed three cups of coffee and a pot of tea, intending to head towards the library. Unexpectedly, this move of hers, which did not wake her colleagues in the office, was seen by Kelly, who had followed over from not too far away. Kelly knew that at around 1am, Joseph Grant would be resting while reading in the library. Therefore, she bravely came over just to find a chance to be with him alone, so she could confess. However, to her surprise, there was a person who was even more enthusiastic than she was as she entered the library with a cup of tea. "Alvina Miller!" Kelly could not help but clench her teeth, both her hands clenched into fists. Kelly found it hard to believe, her thoughts were simple, as though she was not interested in any man at all. But now, she had sneakily given Mr. Vice¡ªPresident a cup of tea. Kelly did not know where she got the courage from, but she walked forward even faster, almost to the point of reaching the library, she anxiously looked inside, only to see that Alvina Miller was standing beside the table and chairs of the library, smiling and chatting with Lieutenant Hilton. Kelly was startled, could it be that Alvina Miller did not send in the tea to seduce Joseph Grant? Just looking for a chance to talk to her boyfriend? Kelly had always believed that Alvina Miller and Lieutenant Hilton were a pair, but now the grievances in her heart had dispersed. If it was just to take the chance to see her boyfriend Lieutenant Hilton, Kelly wouldn''t hate her. When Alvina Miller came in, she happened to be with Lieutenant Hilton. She ced the coffee and tea on the table, and the Lieutenant Hilton politely reached out her hand to help her. That was why Kelly felt that Alvina Miller had a good rtionship with Lieutenant Hilton. Kelly did not dare to stay, and quickly left. At this time, Alvina Miller ced the tray down, brought a cup of coffee, and walked towards the bookshelves. In the fifth shelf, hallway, she saw Joseph Grant leaning on the shelf, seriously flipping through the books in his hands. "Joseph Grant!" Alvina Miller called out to him in a low voice. Joseph Grant was startled, he raised his eyes and looked at her, then smiled: "Why are you here?" "I snuck over!" As Alvina Miller said this, she looked to the side like a thief. "Stop looking, no one wille here at this point!" Joseph Grantforted her with a light smile. Because no one wanted to see Mr. Vice¡ªPresident''s expression at this time, everyone still wanted to keep a stable job. Only Alvina Miller was the bravest, daring to barge in at this time. "Coffee for you!" Alvina Miller passed it to him. Joseph Grant looked at the thick ck coffee, and extended his hand to take it: "You can make coffee?" "Well, the two aides tasted it just now. They said that it was alright!" Alvina Miller said somewhat comcently. "Then I will try!" Joseph Grant frowned, he lowered his head and drank his coffee, and almost vomited. The tatste was indescribable. It was really hard on his two aides. They actually had to face such a bitter cup of coffee and say a few words. "How is it?" Alvina Miller looked at him with a begging look for praise. "Well, not bad indeed!" Joseph Grant praised her while covering up his conscience. "In the future, all of you cane here to read. I''ll make you coffee everyday ¡­" "Alvina, are you not going to rest at noon?" When Joseph Grant heard her say that she would make him coffee every day, he immediately interrupted her words. "I don''t need to rest at noon. I just need a cup of tea in the afternoon!" Alvina Miller immediately answered with a smile. "Then don''te here every day, we have to keep a low profile!" While Joseph Grant was speaking, he lowered his head and took another sip. Chapter 1318 Chapter 1318 Only then did Alvina Miller remember that she and Joseph Grant could not meet in the Executive Office in private, if other people saw them, the consequences would be unpredictable. Thus, she immediately became spirited, and quickly tiptoed and kissed Joseph Grant on his handsome face, then retreated step by step: "Then I will go back first!" Joseph Grant was stunned as he saw the girl disappear into the distance. If it weren''t for the bitter coffee in his hand, he wondered if he''d been dreaming when he saw her. The man''s thin lips couldn''t help but twitch. The bitter coffee that he had just tasted had unknowingly tasted better. Joseph Grant stayed in the library until half past two when he left. When the two aides saw the empty cup of coffee in his hands, their expressions were filled with horror, thinking about how they had worked so hard and had only drank half of the cup, yet sir, who was so picky about coffee, had finished it without adding sugar or milk. "Why?" Seeing their strange expressions, Joseph Grant asked with a low voice. "No ¡­. Nothing! Miss Miller is really warmhearted, even sending us coffee! " Lieutenant Hilton immediately revealed his eight teeth and smiled gratefully. Joseph Grant could not help butugh out loud. The little woman had already tortured him enough, and had also tortured his two aides to a miserable state. But wasn''t that where her loveliness was interesting? When Alvina Miller returned to the office, seeing that everyone was still taking their afternoon nap, she decided to rest for a while. In the afternoon, when she went to the tea room to make tea, she caught a whiff of strong coffee and immediately held her head up to look at the coffee her colleague had made. There was even a fineyer of white foam on it. "Wow, it smells so good!" Alvina Miller, a person who didn''t like drinking coffee, found the taste good as well. "Would you like one too?" her colleague asked her kindly. "Sure!" Alvina Miller also wanted to repay the aroma of the coffee. When her colleague showed her the process of the coffee, Alvina Miller revealed a surprised expression. "Didn''t you add a spoonful of coffee beans to the coffee?" "There''s no need for so much. Half a spoonful is enough. It''s too strong and the bitter taste is heavy!" Her colleague answered with a smile. Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes widened in shock. It''s over, she made three cups of coffee today, and added three spoonfuls to it, wouldn''t that be too bitter to death? After the coffee was brewed, the colleague had a small spoon filled with sugar and cream. She immediately smacked her forehead with her hand. She was so anxious to make coffee at noon that she forgot to add sugar and cream. Wouldn''t that make things more difficult? "Alvina, what''s wrong? Try it!" Seeing her surprised expression, her colleague immediatelyughed. "Thank you!" Alvina Miller received the coffee with both hands, lowered her head and took a sip, "The taste is not bad!" Her colleague nodded and said somewhat proudly, "I often drink coffee and have learnt all sorts of cooking methods!" Hearing that, Alvina Miller hurriedly asked humbly: "Big sister, can you teach? I like to drink coffee too! " "It can''t be that you like to drink it, right? From what I see, you haven''t drunk it before. Do you want to make it for that person of yours?" The warm¡ªhearted elder sister was able to see through her thoughts. Alvina Miller chuckled: "Big Sis''s eyes are truly sharp, I can''t even hide this little trick of mine!" "Alvina, you''re so cute, whoever marries you, their life will be very interesting. Alright, since you help me at work every day, I''ll teach you for free." Thedy nodded earnestly and agreed. Alvina Miller was quite popr in the archive room, because she was very diligent. Furthermore, she was very good at helping others, which made people''s have good impression on her. Alvina Miller grinned. Next time, she must make Joseph Grant a cup of delicious coffee to repay him. In the vi of Wayne Family, the lights were all slightly pale. The olddy was sitting alone in the old man''s room, arranging the inheritance for him. The old man''s will was also made public by his lawyer, 30% of the ownership was given to his three grandsons. He did not have any favoritism, everyone had 10% of the share. Edwards Wayne pushed the door and entered. Seeing his grandmother sitting alone by the window and looking out at the pitch¡ªck night, he felt his heart was in a mess. He immediately walked over tofort her. "Grandmother, the funeral will be tomorrow. Don''t be too sad!" Edwards Wayne reached out and gently hugged his granny. "I won''t be sad anymore. Your grandfather said before that he won''t go too far because he''s still waiting for me!" The olddy said with a smile. Edwards Wayne''s eyes reddened, and he felt like crying. ¡°Alright, during this period of time, the atmosphere in our family is too sad. The two little fellows clearly haven''t experienced this kind of thing, so don''t scare them. Tomorrow, after the funeral of your grandfather. We should move on.¡± It was as if the olddy had decided to turn over the page, because no matter who she wanted to hate, she couldn''t. The person who had done this to her was her own son, and he was also bearing the burden of his crimes. "Alright, as long as Grandmother doesn''t mention it, we won''t mention it again!" Edwards Wayne nodded. The two little fellows had indeed been a little scared during the past two days. Perhaps it was because they were too young, but they were always filled with fear towards unknown things. Lily''s heart was also heavy. Even though she didn''t interact much with the old man, she knew that he was an elder worthy of respect. She also knew even more how much of an impact he had had on Edwards Wayne. "Is Grandma still sad?" Lily asked Edwards Wayne in a soft voice as she watched Edwards Wayne walk in. "Yes, even though grandmother said that she won''t be sad, she will definitely feel sad in her heart!" As Edwards Wayne said that, he took off his jacket, which Lily took and hung on a hanger at the side. "Your grandfather died too suddenly. No one was prepared." Lily sighed. Edwards Wayne''s handsome face was filled with sorrow, he suddenly reached out and hugged Lily, and leaned his head on her hair: "Lily, I feel very guilty, Grandfather only died because of me!" Lily knew that Edwards Wayne was suppressing this matter in his heart. Although he did not mention it to anyone, this invisible pressure still made him sad every day. Lily didn''t know how tofort him. She had said too manyforting words, but at this moment, she didn''t know what else to say. She could only extend her hand and gently stroke the man''s hair, allowing him to lean on. In the dark of the night, on the big bed, Lily discovered that Edwards Wayne liked to sleep in her embrace these two nights. He was like an injured child and needed someone tofort him. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Lily also felt a lot of heartache for him, and she didn''t know when he would be able to walk out of this shadow. Jack Wayne sat alone in the dark room. This room was where his father, John Wayne, once lived. Suddenly, his hand was ced on a small counter beside him. He had been looking for cigarettes and a lighter, but he seemed to have overturned a wooden box on the counter. Something had been dumped on the floor. Jack Wayne frowned, he extended his hand and turned on the light, and saw that there were a few photos and a small book scattered on the floor. He froze for a moment before squatting down and picking up the photos one by one. They were actually all of her sister Jane Wayne, a total of five of them, with two of them having turned completely yellow. It could be seen that they were taken when Jane Wayne was first brought home. Thest one was a photo of herself taking a photo of her not long before she passed away. There was even John Wayne in the picture. In such a sorrowful moment, looking at the photo of his loved ones, Jack Wayne''s feelings became even moreplicated and extremely sad. It must be because Dad missed his little sister so much that he collected her pictures in this box so they could be viewed at any time. Jack Wayne thought like this as he reached out to pick up the notebook. It was small and square, and he thought that it was his father''s diary, which probably contained his feelings for his sister. However, when he flipped to the next page, his entire body felt as if it had fallen into an icehouse. It was so cold that all the blood in his body froze. This was John Wayne''s diary. He recorded all of his thoughts after Jane Wayne betrayed him, and also recorded how he disguised Jane Wayne''s death to look like an ident. He didn''t even let the police investigate this matter, so he treated everything as an ident. Jack Wayne''s entire body was trembling, he never thought that his father would be the one to kill his sister, which was like a thunderbolt out of the sky. Chapter 1319 Chapter 1319 Jack Wayne was like a statue as he sat on the floor, the notebook in his hands was tightly grasped in his hands and had already be deformed. He really did not think that his father would be so cold¡ªblooded to cause his daughter, who he raised up, to die so heartlessly. If he was not his own son, would he end up like his little sister, not even knowing how he died? T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When he thought about the day that Jane Wayne was buried, when his father stood in front of her grave and cried for a long time, Jack Wayne felt that all this was fake, and even his life seemed to have been twisted. He was unable to differentiate between the true feelings, and if he could erase his familial feelings, then who would he trust? Gloria Miller opened the door, holding onto two bags that she bought from the supermarket in her hands. Her two slender and small hands were strangled red, showing just how heavy her things were. She felt that Jack Wayne was not in a good mood these few days, but when she asked him, he did not say a word. Gloria Miller was still very worried for him. Thus, she immediately returned after ss, wanting to cook dinner for him. She saw that there was a light in the bedroom, so she walked over with light steps. Seeing the man sitting on the ground, Gloria Miller''s expression froze, and she immediately asked in a soft voice: "Jack, why are you sitting on the ground? "It''s so cold!" Furthermore, she realised that not only was Jack Wayne sitting on the floor, he was also wearing a thin, gray, turtleneck sweater. "Get out! Don''t worry about me!" Jack Wayne started to doubt life. His heart seemed to have been distorted by others, he could no longer tell if it was real or fake, and felt that there was no longer any kind of emotion in this world that was worth him giving up. Gloria Miller was stunned for a moment. She heard the indifference in Jack Wayne''s voice and stood in ce, not knowing what to do. "What happened to you? You can tell me ¡­" "Tell you what? Who are you to me? Gloria Miller, go out! " Jack Wayne growled angrily. Gloria Miller''s entire body trembled, her beautiful eyes instantly opened wide.The man who hugged her a few days ago, saying that he wanted to be her boyfriend, now it was as though he had changed. His personality had also changed. These few days he had been quiet, and he did not seem to be in any of the corners, as though he had experienced a huge blow in his life. Gloria Miller was not able to contact the upper ss, so she did not know that Old Man of Wayne family had passed away and did not know that all of this was caused by his father, John Wayne. It was as if she was living in two different worlds unlike him, leading the most everyday and simplest days of life. "Alright!" Gloria Miller was a very knowledgeable and tactful girl. She would seriously listen to everything Jack Wayne said, and wouldn''t give him any pressure. When he saw her enter, she had disturbed his grief. Furthermore, with how miserable he was acting, he did not want anyone to see him, which was why he was able to anger her and let her out. However, he did not expect that she had actually left. When the door closed, thest thing inside Jack Wayne''s heart seemed to have disappeared, it was all empty. He turned his head and looked at the door that the girl had lightly closed, and suddenly crawled up from the ground. In the next second, he opened the door, and saw that Gloria Miller did not leave with her bag, but had opened her shopping bag. In her hand was a cabbage and a fish, as if she was preparing to cook dinner for him. When Gloria Miller heard the door behind her forcefully opened, she was shocked. She looked at him in a daze, as if she had forgotten that she was holding onto a half¡ªdead fish. The two of them looked at each other across the living room, unable to understand each other''s emotions. "Can we have some fish tonight?" Only when the fish in Gloria Miller''s hand wagged its tail to prove its existence did Gloria Miller jump in fright. Her voice carefully sounded to ask. Jack Wayne''s eyes were red, tears still flowing down his face that he could not suppress. Hearing her simple question, he subconsciously nodded: "Okay!" Gloria Miller heaved a sigh of relief, took the food and went straight to the kitchen. Jack Wayne weakly leaned on the door, both of his hands supporting his face, dragging his heavy body, he entered the bathroom. In the mirror was the man whose stubble had all appeared, was he really him? In the past, he paid the most attention to his image. He wanted to change clothes, shoes and socks everyday, but now, he had already worn this set of clothes for three days. The short hair that he used to take care of was also messy like a chicken''s nest. "She doesn''t dislike me like this?" He was just like a mentally ill patient these few days, and from time to time, he would even lose his temper. Even he hated himself for behaving like this, but she did not leave, and instead she would return at noon to cook for him. Even if he did not eat, she would definitely call him over. Jack Wayne touched the stubble on his beard, and finally decided to change his face. When he took a shower, checked his face and hair clean beforeing out, Gloria Miller was actually shocked. She could not help but worriedly ask him, "Are you going out?" "No, I just thought of one thing!" Jack Wayne shook his head and started to mock himself. Gloria Miller was startled: "What are you thinking about?" "My dad is aplete bastard. He deserves to die. Even if he dies a thousand or ten thousand times, it wouldn''t be enough!" Jack Wayne gritted his teeth and cursed, cursing to the point that Gloria Miller was confused. Jack Wayne painfully covered his face as if he had no face to see her again, "Did you know? Just a few days ago, my father forced my grandfather tomit suicide. " "Huh?" Gloria Miller''s entire body trembled as she could not believe that such a serious thing had happened to him. "I really don''t want to ept this, but it''s all true. Just now, I saw my father''s diary and he disguised my sister''s death as an ident and killed her." Jack Waynepletely shared the pain in his heart, and his eyes once againpletely red. Gloria Miller''s breath tightened and found it hard to believe that there really was someone worse off than herself in this world. "From now on, I''m really alone. I don''t have the face to see my grandmother anymore. I can only live by myself!" Jack Wayne endured the grief in his heart, but he still shed tears as he sobbed. This was the first time Gloria Miller saw a man cry. It was also the type of cry that sounded like a child''s cry. Gloria Miller was still holding onto the kitchen knife to cut the vegetables, but at this moment, she was stunned into a wooden sculpture. She quickly put down the kitchen knife, afraid that she would hear something even more shocking and shake it off. "Jack, I am sorry!" Gloria Miller knew that there was no meaning in saying anything now. He had to endure this pain alone, until he was calm and peaceful. "Gloria, isn''t my family scary? Are you not afraid of me? " Jack Wayne intentionally sent a gloomy face to scare her, wanting to see her true reaction. "I''m not afraid of you!" Gloria Miller shook his head and said. Jack Wayne did not believe her, and coldly ridiculed her on purpose, "Are you already thinking in your heart about how to get as far away from me as possible?" Gloria Miller turned around and walked to the front of him. She was only as tall as a man''s shoulder, so she raised her head and looked at him with her clear and divine eyes: "You are the first man that has made me feel warmth, I will not leave you, unless you want to drive me away." "What you said ¡­ Is that true? " Jack Wayne stared at her pair of beautiful eyes, a little suffocated, as he did not dare to believe her words. "I swear, everything I''ve said to you is true!" Gloria Miller raised her hand and gave a simple oath. "Why? Why aren''t you afraid of my family? " Jack Wayne found itughable. However, Gloria Miller smirked: "That''s because I didn''t bring you to my house to take a look. My house is much more chaotic than yours." "I don''t mean the chaos in the house, I mean my family." Jack Wayne frowned. "My family rtionship isn''t simple either!" Gloria Miller shrugged her shoulders, indicating that she could have been worse. Chapter 1320 Chapter 1320 Jack Wayne stared nkly at the little girl with a smile. Indeed, he had investigated on her growing up environment. If she had grown up in a family without love, her personality would definitely be very gloomy, but Gloria Miller didn''t seem to be affected by her personality. She was still like an innocent child sometimes, with a pure heart, and the only difference was the sadness written on her face when she faced her father''s endless demands for money. She could get over this matter, but why was he holding on to it so tightly? Moreover, he was still a man. What reason did he have to be half¡ªdead? "Gloria!" Jack Wayne reached out to hug her tightly, then leaned into her ear and apologized in a low voice, "I shouldn''t have been so fierce towards you just now, but it was my fault. I wasn''t able to control my temper. Gloria Miller had already understood what kind of man Jack Wayne was. Although he seemed cold and arrogant, he was willing to let go of his pride for the majority of the time. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "I know you''re not in a good mood, but I can''tfort you. If you''re dissatisfied, it''s good to let off some anger!" Gloria Miller said with a sigh. "Aren''t you angry with me?" Jack Wayne released her hand, ced both of his hands on her shoulders, and nervously looked at her expression and asked. Gloria Miller shook his head: "No, I know you are not a person who likes to throw a tantrum, you just met with trouble!" Jack Wayne nodded his head: "Gloria, my mood is much better now, I want to beg you for a favor." "What is it?" Gloria Miller''s beautiful eyes widened in astonishment. "I want you to apany me to my grandfather''s funeral tomorrow!" Jack Wayne pleaded in a low voice. "Huh?" Gloria Miller had thought that he was begging for something else, but she didn''t expect that he had actually decided to bring her to see his family, and furthermore, it was to suddenly appear at his grandfather''s funeral. "Scared?" Jack Wayne''s eyes dimmed, thinking that she did not want to apany him. Gloria Miller bit her lips and said softly: "Everyone from your family will be here, if I go with you, will I be able to see them?" "Yes, you will meet them, but I really want to bring you to meet my grandfather. Even if it''s toote, I still want you to apany me to kowtow!" Jack Wayne leaned against a wall on the side. Actually, two days before Grandfather''s ident, Jack Wayne had already prepared to bring Gloria Miller to meet her grandfather and grandmother, and wanted to invite the two elders over for a meal so they could see his future wife. He didn''t think that his grandfather would leave just like that after things happened so suddenly. He truly felt upset in his heart. "Alright, I will go!" Gloria Miller could tell that he was very sad, and did not want to make him upset again. Jack Wayne gazed down, and his gaze focused on her face. He lightly swiped his finger across her cheek: "Gloria, it''s definitely because I''ve used all of my luck in my life to meet you." Gloria Miller was startled, following that, her face flushed red. If what happened that day in the hotel could be considered as a kind of meeting, then she really didn''t want to have to do it again. Jack Wayne was also startled, as if he had mentioned something that he shouldn''t have. He couldn''t help but let out a light cough. "You cook. I''ll go clean up the room!" "Alright!" Seeing that he had finally recovered his previous state, Gloria Miller''s mood calmed down. Early morning the next day, Old Wayne''s funeral was held around ten in the morning. Halfway up the mountain to the east of the cemetery, he chose the best cemetery. It was beautifully constructed and was a rare Feng Shui treasure. Aside from his family, the ones who came to see him off were his friends. At his age, there weren''t many friends, and most of them had gray hair. However, they still carried their walking sticks and came trembling to send their old friend off on his final journey. Everyone was dressed in the same ck, and it was snowing. Old Wayne''s friends were all brought here by their families as escorts, and at this moment, an umbre was held up by Edwards Wayne''s bodyguards above the elderly''s head. Lily and Lareina held the child in one hand, and some people helped them to hold the umbre. Standing beside Joshua Wayne was Elizabeth Jones. Her lower abdomen moved slightly, and it was unknown if it was because of the sadness in her heart, causing her to feel that at this moment, the baby in her womb was moving so strongly, causing her eyes to be inexplicably red. Could it be that even the unborn baby could feel the sad atmosphere? Edwards Wayne and the Old Granny stood at the very front. The Old Man had already put down the coffin and was covering the earth when everyone''s mood suddenly became much gloomier. Just then, another two figures walked over from the stairs. They were Jack Wayne and Gloria Miller. The moment Joshua Wayne saw him, his face turned ck from anger. The olddy turned around and looked at Jack Wayne, then waved her hand at him. Jack Wayne lowered his head and walked over, and said sorrowfully: "Sorry, Grandma, I camete!" "As long as you remember, it''s fine. Otherwise, this might be the regret in your life!" The olddy was still gratified. She was worried that Jack Wayne would leave this big family and have nothing to do with her from now on, that was the result that she didn''t want to see the most. She believed that the old man didn''t want the brothers to get separated. "I know!" Jack Wayne nodded. The olddy suddenly looked at the girl beside him and asked, "Who is she?" Jack Wayne said hoarsely: "My girlfriend, Gloria Miller, I want to bring her along to send Grandfather off!" "That''s great. If your grandfather in the underworld knows this, he will definitely be happy for you." When the olddy heard that Jack Wayne had finally found a girlfriend, her heart was filled with complex emotions. However, to hear such a happy thing at this moment was also something to be happy about. "I hope grandpa will like my future wife!" Jack Wayne forced a smile. Edwards Wayne''s gaze slightly changed. When he heard that Jack Wayne had admitted that he was Gloria Miller''s girlfriend, he was truly surprised. Back then, he had also investigated the rtionship between Gloria Miller and Jack Wayne and nned to find Gloria Miller to prove it. However, Gloria Miller seemed to be very protective of Jack Wayne, and now, it seemed that it was because they were already in love. ¡°Your grandfather has too many lingering feelings for you. He hasn''t seen the Josh''s child, and he hasn''t seen your girlfriend either. Don''t worry, I will tell him in my dreams.¡± The olddy let out a long sigh and greeted the heavy moment with a smile. Snow began to fall on the group of people. It wasn''t until they had kowtowed and bowed that a portion of the elderly finally left. The Old Granny let Lily and Lareina bring the children away, while Gloria Miller and Elizabeth Jones followed them into the car. At this moment, only the olddy and Wayne Family''s three grandsons remained in front of the tomb. The olddy''s slightly bent body seemed to be thinner and thinner. Standing beside her were three tall and straight young men. Although they were tall, they still lowered their heads in front of their elders, trying their best to bend down a little. ¡°Now that your grandfather''s affairs have been settled, let''s take a look at the future. Life is unpredictable, so don''t be too serious, you three, kneel before your grandfather''s grave and swear that from today onwards, there will be no more fights, no more rtives to kill. If anyone breaks this oath, your grandfather and I will never rest on the ground in peace.¡± The olddy took her walking stick and heavily knocked it on the ground a few times. She was alerting the group of youngsters that they were a harmonious family. Only then would everything flourish. Without saying a word, the three men kneeled down, and Edwards Wayne swore an oath on the spot, followed by Joshua Wayne and Jack Wayne. The olddy stood at the side and watched, sighing in satisfaction. "Alright, you can all go back now. If you have time in the future,e visit me again." "Grandmother, I want to stay here alone for a while longer!" Jack Wayne said in a low voice. Edwards Wayne and Joshua Wayne supported the olddy and nned to leave. "Fine, you can stay here for a while. Pick a day, bring your girlfriend over for dinner!" The olddy''s hands and feet were ice¡ªcold, and she was on the verge of fainting. Suppressing the grief in her heart was also a serious injury to her body. "Yes, Grandmother!" Jack Wayne answered firmly in a low voice. Edwards Wayne and Joshua Wayne looked at each other. Although they still resented Jack Wayne in their hearts, but at this moment, they had already made that vow. From now on, even if they were not as close as brothers, they would not do anything to him. Jack Wayne knelt here alone for more than half an hour before he slowly walked down, dragging his stiff body along step by step. In the distance, he saw a woman standing beside a car. She didn''t have an umbre, and her entire body was covered with white snow. He was slightly startled. Chapter 1321 Chapter 1321 Jack Wayne quickly walked to the side of the carriage, looked at the girl whose face had turned green from the cold, and chided: "Why aren''t you waiting for me in the car?" "I... I''m worried about you! " Gloria Miller rubbed her hands together and smiled bashfully, as if she knew that she had done something very foolish. "Idiot!" Jack Wayne tugged on her wrist, and only then did he realise that her hands were icy cold. Even though Gloria Miller''s body was frozen cold, her heart was warm. This feeling of being cared for was really too great, she had never been doted upon so much in her life before. Jack Wayne opened the door to the front passenger seat and practically stuffed her inside, but in the end, he still blocked her head and allowed her to gently sit inside. The next second, he turned around and returned to the driver''s seat, turning the heater on as fast as he could. "You''re not allowed to be stupid like this next time!" Jack Wayne ordered her in a low voice. "I got it!" Gloria Miller''s face turned red from embarrassment. Although Jack Wayne scolded her, he still reached out and wrapped her two small, cold hands tightly in his palm. He rubbed her hands until he felt her body temperature had returned to normal before letting go and driving away. Gloria Miller leaned on the back of the chair, looking out the window at the snow falling down. To be honest, she was extremely uneasy, extremely afraid. She finally saw Jack Wayne''s family. Her eyes was filled with strangers, but the noble aura they emitted did not need to be disguised. They seemed to be born safe in this kind of rich life, even when facing a girl who came from an unknown ce, they did not look down on her, their manner was extremely good. Jack Wayne turned to look at her. Seeing her in a daze, he could not help but ask: "What are you thinking about?" "It''s nothing. I just feel that everyone in your family is good looking!" Gloria Miller replied with a light smile. The man''s grip on the steering wheel tightened, and his dark eyes narrowed. "Do you regret choosing to be my girlfriend?" The man''s resentful voice sounded. Gloria Miller was stunned by his strange question, her beautiful eyes blinked: "I have never regretted it before." "My cousins are both more good looking than me, aren''t you tempted?" Jack Wayne was still jealous. This emotion came extremely quickly, when he heard her praise the other men''s looks, his blood immediately started to flow backwards. Gloria Miller finally heard the jealousy in his words and couldn''t help but lower her head andugh, "Don''t misunderstand. Other than you, I won''t be moved by any man." "Why?" Jack Wayne''s mood instantly turned clear. "There''s no reason. There''s no reason to love someone. If you like them, you like them. If you love them, you love them. There are also many more beautiful women than me. Why don''t you look for them?" Gloria Miller exined to him with a serious face. "I did not have much ambition in the first ce, but now, with you, I want to live a peaceful life. The company that I have in hand and the shares that my grandfather gave me are enough for us to live in the future." The man''s words were true, Gloria Miller looked at him in shock. Jack Wayne turned his head to the side and gave her a confused look: "Is your brain that useless? Don''t you understand me? Gloria Miller, let''s get married! N?velDrama.Org content. Gloria Miller''s hands that were on her knees suddenly tightened, the surprise came too suddenly, she suddenly felt like she was in a dream, and couldn''t believe that it was real. "I don''t want to think about anything else. I want to forget about my previous family. I want to live a new life. Are you willing to apany me?" Jack Wayne suddenly stepped on the car''s brakes, causing it to stop at the side of the road. He didn''t know why he had gone crazy and chose to propose to her at this moment, but his heart was extremely unsettled, as though he had to hear her answer before he could be at ease. "Jack Wayne, have you considered this clearly? Is that me? " In the midst of her pleasant surprise, Gloria Miller did not faint. Instead, she calmed down a little and raised her eyes to look at him, asking him. Jack Wayne also felt that he was an irresponsible phnderer. Without any warning, he immediately made a request to her to apany him in life, whether or not this was a trick that all phnderers liked to y to suddenly attack the girl''s pure heart, causing her to be mesmerized. When she was dizzy, she impulsively decided to give her life to him. Jack Wayne immediately took off the ne that his mother had given him. He had always carry it with him, but now, he was willing to give her the most precious thing, which also showed his determination to stay with her. "This was given to me by my mother, and now I give it to you as our token of love. Although I feel that the way I express myself is very silly, but you really gave me the most peaceful feeling when I want to be together with you, and also you, making me want to return home after leaving the company. In the past, although I had a family, I didn''t want to go back because that family was cold and now, with you here, it seems like the family has always been warm." Jack Wayne was clearly not good at saying words of love, but at this moment, he did not know where it came from, but his courage supported himself by saying these words that were so numb that it seemed like his teeth were about to fall off. Gloria Miller extended her hand and took it, then looked at the ne. There was a bright diamond embedded in the center of a piece of jade. "Jack Wayne, I have never had a sense of security since I was young, I like you as a real person, I want to marry you as well, but I also know that I am not worthy of you, whether it is my own or my own family, we are far apart. If we are really married, I only hope that you can agree to some conditions: do not treat me coldly, and do not betray me. I am determined to marry you, not because I want to see you and others stepping on the bottom line of morality; simrly, I will not do such thing, I will be loyal to this marriage, and will also be a good wife, allowing myself to be even more outstanding. If you are willing to give me a chance, I am willing to marry you!" Gloria Miller held the ne tightly in her palm, as if she was holding onto the most important thing in her life, her fingers were trembling, and her heart was beating. After Jack Wayne heard her serious request, he immediately lowered his head and smiled. The originally solemn atmosphere was instantly broken by the man''s low voice. However, Gloria Miller''s face flushed from hisughter, as if she had said something funny. "Gloria, go abroad with me. We will live abroad, away from everything that happens here!" Jack Wayne pleaded with her. "Abroad?" Gloria Miller''s beautiful eyes instantly widened, as if she had never thought about this problem. "Don''t you want to be outstanding? I''ll send you to the best school overseas. " Jack Wayne said with a serious face. "Really?" Gloria Miller was in disbelief. "Of course it''s true, you go study abroad, mypany''s headquarters happens to be overseas, my n this time when I returned home was to open up the domestic market, and back then it was also because my father forced me to return there to fight for the shares. Just now, in front of my grandfather''s tomb, we already swore, we will never fight with each other, so I want to leave this ce." The smile on Jack Wayne''s face stiffened. As he thought about what had happened in the past, his heart grew heavy. "Well, if you don''t want to stay here, I''ll go anywhere with you." Gloria Miller did not want to stay any longer. If she had the chance to escape, she would naturally be willing to do so. "I''ll get someone to keep an eye on your father. As long as he does this job properly and doesn''t gamble anymore, it''s not a problem for him to support himself. Also, I''ll give him a sum of money every month, so don''t worry!" Jack Wayne knew that she cared about his father. Although she was almost sold by him, she would still secretly give him money. "Alright, I can leave with you." Gloria Miller nodded, her eyes shining with tears. Jack Wayne suddenly pulled her into his embrace, and quickly kissed her trembling lips. Chapter 1322 Chapter 1322 Today was definitely a day worth looking forward to for the staff working in the Executive Office. The annual party at the end of the year was naturally a splendid feast, and the party was very humanly included in one of the Lottery segments, with more than a hundred awards. Although it wasn''t a pleasant surprise for the upper management, for the lower level employees, it might even be half a year''s sry, or one year''s bonus, which was definitely an extra ie, how could they not be looking forward to? Joseph Grant seemed to be the one who proposed this round of the lottery. Such an attractive project, and it was actually a good suggestion from the leader that was liked by others. How could they not be excited about it? Around 6 PM was the time to enter. Everyone entered the arena on their tickets. Outside the National Theatre, the defense was even tighter. There wereyers of security, and it was absolutely strict. Alvina Miller who had already been on shift one day followed her colleagues in the office. Riding a private car, she arrived at the entrance of the Grand Theater. All the employees came in a special car and entered in batches ording to the department. Alvina Miller shook the invitation in her hand, her beautiful eyes shed a look of joy. When everyone was admiring her luck, she actually secretlyughed in her heart. All of her luck came from that man called Joseph Grant. He must have secretly opened a backdoor for her so that she could confidently walk in and enjoy today''s party. "Joseph Grant,e and arrange for me!" Alvina Miller thought with a smile on her face. Alvina Miller''s department was ced in the middle, causing the happiness in her heart to rise once again. This residence was veryrge, enough to amodate a few thousand people. However, the number of people was limited, so they did not all have seats full. Furthermore, the seats at the back were all heavily guarded. Alvina Miller quietly sat in her position, she was looking around, curious about the various departments that she had nevere in contact with; suddenly, her gaze met with someone else''s. Benson seemed to be looking around as well, and it was as if the two of them made eye contact. Benson nodded to her politely, and Alvina Miller smiled politely. Alvina Miller secretly heaved a sigh of relief. After that, she did not dare to look around anymore, because if she were to meet anyone''s eyes, it would truly be awkward. Everyone from all the major departments had arrived. It was already 6: 30 PM and the leaders were beginning to enter the stage. Alvina Miller looked in the direction of the arena and wondered when Joseph Grant woulde in. He must have had quite a few escorts by his side. And it would be extremely difficult for them to shake hands with him. Alvina Miller was looking in the direction of the entrance; suddenly, she seemed to see a familiar figure, which was Kelly. Today, she was wearing the attire of a ceremonialdy, a bright red dress, and Bluetooth earphones. She wore a decent smile on her face, and was elegantly guiding the various leaders to their seats. Alvina Miller squinted her beautiful eyes. She started to feel that Kelly was a very secretive woman, and in the past, she only felt that she had a stronger personality than others, working harder than others. She urgently wanted to prove herself. But now it seemed that she was also very good at disguising herself, disguising many different faces. At this moment, she was smiling and nodding her head lightly. She looked like a gracefuldy, pleasing to the eyes. Sure enough, a few leaders looked at her with admiration in their eyes. Alvina Miller was too bored, so she propped her chin up and watched Kelly''s every move. She had no choice. As a love rival, she had to know herself and her enemy in order to have the chance to defeat her. Kelly''s management of the expression today was extremely sessful. She never thought that she would actually get such an advantageous job, and simrly, others were receiving work, but there were many people upstairs serving tea and delivering water, so they definitely wouldn''t have the chance to meet these high ranking leaders. Sure enough, seizing the opportunity was a shortcut for sess. Evidently, Kelly had done very well on this point. Alvina Miller suddenly thought back to how she had worked with her before. It seemed that as long as it was a meeting rted to Joseph Grant, Kelly would always fight for it. She was able to endure hardships, and even took the initiative to work with him, so Carl ck had some appreciation for her. "She really hid it well, I didn''t notice it!" Now that she thought about it, Alvina Miller actually shivered. She could only me herself for being too naive and only able to see the surface of many things, but not the other things that were hidden inside. Just as Alvina Miller came to her senses, she suddenly saw Joseph Grant enter the arena. As expected, all of his faction''s ministers followed beside him. It was unknown if it was because Joseph Grant''s charisma was too strong, but the moment he entered the stage, he had obviously attracted the attention of women from various departments. Some people even eximed softly. Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes instantly widened as she stared unblinkingly at the dazzling man under the light. His steps were slow, and every step he took was firm and powerful. His young and straight body, as well as his handsome and picturesque face made women''s hearts beat even faster. Alvina Miller finally saw the scene of his boyfriend turning into his prey in front of another woman. Indeed, if a woman went crazy, that would be the most astonishing thing. "Alvina, Mr. Vice¡ªPresident is so handsome. Oh my god, I''m going to be dizzy!" "Wake up, you''re married, and you''re the mother of two children!" Another colleague beside her quickly woke her up. "Can''t you like other men when you''re married? What kind of mentality is this, what kind of era is this? If Mr. Vice¡ªPresident likes me, I will immediately kick my useless husband and force him to give up! " That female colleague said in an extremely forceful tone. It could be seen that her marriage wasn''t going to be as good as she thought it would be. When Alvina Miller heard that even married women held hopes for Joseph Grant, she couldn''t help but shiver twice. It''s over. Just how many love rivals will she face? Previously, she thought there would only be single women, but now, it seems that she was too naive. Married ones would alsoe to beat her up. There were too many people, and adding that the light on the back seat was dim, no matter how sharp Joseph Grant''s gaze was, it would be difficult for him to find the little girl, so he could only dejectedly give up. But Alvina Miller was hidden, staring at him without letting him go. "Joseph Grant!" Alvina Miller murmured his name and felt that she was in a great mood. Her boyfriend was so outstanding that even she shared the honor. Joseph Grant shook hands politely and greeted everyone. Finally, he sat down on his seat. Kelly had been by his side the entire time, but her eyes were filled with love as she looked at Mr. Vice¡ªPresident''s perfect face. The moment she saw him smile, she felt as if her heart was lit up, and there was no longer any darkness. Kelly''s breathing stopped, although she had also gotten close to him before, but the situation now was different. On the stage, there was a thousand spectators, and as she followed beside him, she could not help but think of herself as his woman, apanying him through the short journey; she could already imagine, if she really became his woman in the future, how happy and glorious would she be. Alvina Miller was busy looking at Joseph Grant, but did not realise that beside him, Kelly was actually looking at him with feelings as deep as the ocean. It was only when Kelly could not help but lower her head, wanting to calm the agitation in her heart, that Alvina Miller paid attention to her. Her mind tensed up, could it be that Kelly was actually so close to Joseph Grant? Had she failed in her duty? Kelly had unknowingly moved closer to Joseph Grant, and even she himself did not notice. It was only until Joseph Grant turned his body slightly and almost bumped into her, that Kelly finally woke up from her stupor. She took two steps back, but because of the high heels she stepped on the carpet, her center of gravity wasn''t stable and she fell backwards. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Joseph Grant was the closest to her. At this time, he naturally had to extend his hand and support her, but he politely supported her back instead of hugging her waist. Chapter 1323 Chapter 1323 Joseph Grant only acted out of politeness, not wanting to see such an elegant and gracefuldy fall to the ground. He extended his hand and gently supported her back, stabilizing her body. However, in Kelly''s eyes, this was simply the beginning of a romantic love. With great difficulty, she opened her eyes wide, and the emotions in her eyes rippled. She felt that the firm and powerful palm on her back gave her endless hope. In the eyes of the bystanders, this was just a small interlude. It was not even worth mentioning, but Kelly was both embarrassed and overwhelmed by it. "Thank you Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, I have neglected my duty!" Kelly took a while to recover from her surprise, and immediately bent down to apologize. "It''s fine, be careful next time!" Joseph Grant said a few words indifferently and then sat down at his own seat. Although the man still had a smile on his face, he felt uneasy deep down. Just now, he had reached out his hand to help the other woman. He didn''t know if that little woman had seen him, nor did he know if she would be angered because of this. Joseph Grant''s worry was not the least bit excessive, because a certain girl was puffing up her cheeks and staring at his back in a stifled rage. Alvina Miller didn''t want to be so vicious as to think that Kelly''s fall just now was on purpose, but she felt that Kelly had done it on purpose. Seeing Joseph Grant beside her, she stopped moving, and that was why he helped her just now. Fortunately, Joseph Grant still considered it his duty not to hug her waist directly but to support her back. However, these two properties, in Alvina Miller''s opinion, were not different in the slightest. The party had not started yet, but Alvina Miller was already angered to the extreme. Although she knew that sulking was not good for her body, she could not control her emotions. Her beautiful eyes sneakily nced at Joseph Grant who was seated in his position. He looked like a king as both his hands were ced on top of the chair, and there was a person beside him talking to him in a low voice. He was focused, and would asionally nod his head in response. The more Kelly looked, the more her heart moved, she truly felt that she had fallen in love with this man. Everything about him in her eyes was perfect; his smile in particr was polite and notcking in manners. Although she knew that he had trained in this type of professional smile, Kelly felt that his smile had the effect of healing the darkness in her heart. If she were to wake up early in the morning and see such a warm smile, she would be willing to lose thirty years of her lifespan. The party continued on in an orderly manner. Joseph Grant was not a person who liked to show off anyway, and since the Vice¡ªPresident was already a step ahead of everyone, the officials who came inter on immediately walked over quickly in panic and sat down. Alvina Miller sat in her seat, felt bored, as she twisted the lid of the bottle of mineral water. This astonishing power surprised her. Normally, she would have to use her strength several times just to close the lid, but today, did she eat gunpowder? Unscrew it in one second? Alvina Miller raised her head and gulped down half a bottle of water, finally alleviating the stifling feeling in her chest. Everything was Kelly''s own fault, the only thing she could do was to warn the man a few times. The next time there was a beauty acting weak in front of him, he had better leave her alone, so that he wouldn''t show any mercy to her. His embrace could only belong to her, and if he dared to do it again. "Humph!" Alvina Miller subconsciously snorted, as if she had a deep grudge against someone. The two female colleagues beside her were shocked by her sudden action and immediately looked at her strangely. "Alvina, what happened to you just now?" Someone immediately turned their head to look at her and asked softly. Only then did Alvina Miller realize that her expression was just too agitated, andughed gently: "It''s fine, my throat is just a bit ufortable!" Kelly''s reception was almost over. She and her several ceremonial girls found seats and sat down to watch the party. Old President also entered in high spirits, greeting people along the way with a face full of smiles and friendliness. Alvina Miller sat in her seat as if she had nothing to live for, there were no people talking about in the front and back, she could only continue staring at Joseph Grant''s back. From her point of view, she could see that the man''s short, clean¡ªcut hair and the exposed half of his white cor were both sexy and full of male charm. Alvina Miller suddenly imagine a huge y with him when she couldn''t sleep in the middle of the night. However, just as she thought halfway through this, her face reddened and she quickly put away those evil thoughts. She wanted to enjoy this show. Kelly''s seat was arranged at a ce not far from Alvina Miller. In fact, she had long since seen Alvina Miller sitting there, and she felt waves of unfairness in her heart. Alvina Miller was currently dressed in her work attire, and her temperament was elegant. She lowered her head to look at the clothes she was wearing. Although the clothes she was wearing was very beautiful and also showed her beautiful figure, her status was different. She was here to serve while Alvina Miller was not. Kelly was not in the mood to watch the performance. All she was thinking about was the unexpected encounter with Joseph Grant. Her dress was very thin, and the warmth from a man''s palm could actually pass through the material and into her skin. Even if it was just stopping for two seconds, it was enough for Kelly to think about it for her entire life. N?velDrama.Org content. The corner of Kelly''s mouth raised into a pleased smile. Alvina Miller must have seen it too, right? Everyone present saw how the Vice¡ªPresident helped her out. However, her happiness had onlysted for a short period of time. Because, she saw Olivia elegantly dressed and sat in the back row of the seats behind Joseph Grant. A malicious glint shed through Kelly''s eyes. She really hoped that Olivia could disappear quickly and never stand between her and Joseph Grant again. Unfortunately, Kelly''s wish could not be fulfilled. Not only did Olivia have a better chance to approach Joseph Grant, but everything was many times better than hers. If Joseph Grant had good eyes, and chose between the two of them, Joseph Grant would definitely choose the elegant and generous Olivia, who would be famous at such a young age. Only a woman with noble personality would be able to ept the identity as the next President''s wife. The more Kelly thought about it, the more her heart broke. Olivia''s eyes were not focused on the hard work group on stage, but was instead focused on the gentle and affectionate Joseph Grant who was seated in front of her. She happened to be on his left, and from her angle, she could see the man''s perfect profile. When he was watching the performance, he didn''t smile at all, instead, he was solemn and serious, making his facial features even more handsome and his temperament even more cold and distant. Olivia couldn''t help but sigh in her heart, just what kind of woman could stir the mes and passion buried within this man''s body? Was she a little girl like Alvina Miller? Olivia could not help but frown. From her point of view, besides being young and beautiful, Alvina Miller didn''t have much of anything else. She came from arge n, so she must have been a spoiled, unruly girl since she was young. I heard that the reason for the marriage between Joseph Grant and the Miller Family was because the Miller Family was willing to help him. Olivia also firmly believed that Joseph Grant would not like Alvina Miller, and maybe Alvina Miller liked him as well. Alvina Miller did not know that in the eyes of others, she was actually a useless and ignorant little girl. Right now, she felt like she was peeing her pants! She shouldn''t have drank half a bottle of water. It was only her first performance, but she couldn''t sit still any longer. Alvina Miller''s pretty face was extremely bitter, in the end, she could only blush and quickly walk out from the side. She held her breath and quickly rushed into thedies'' restroom. When she opened the door of the cubicle with ease and walked out, she suddenly saw that someone was fixing her makeup. Moreover, it was someone that she knew. It''s Kelly! Alvina Miller''s expression became stiff, she bent down and opened the faucet beside her, washed her hands clean, then pulled out a piece of paper to wipe her hands, and nned to leave. Chapter 1324 Chapter 1324 Alvina Miller suddenly had a bad feeling about Kelly. She decided not to greet her and directly left. However, a coldugh came from behind her. Alvina Miller''s footsteps paused, she turned around and looked at Kelly: "Are you dissatisfied with me in any way?" Kelly had purposelye here to cause trouble in the first ce, because her heart was simply unbnced. "Why are you at the party? Don''t tell me you''re so lucky to have picked you out of the hundred rookies here, right?" Kelly asked her while ridiculing her. Alvina Miller''s expression froze, it seemed that some people were jealous of her. "This doesn''t seem to be your business. Kelly, seeing as we were once friends, I don''t want to bother with you. I just hope that you won''t cause trouble for me in the future!" Alvina Miller was not a person that was easily bullied, she just would not take the initiative to harm others. If someone wanted to harm her, she would fight them to the end. "Aren''t your words too serious? When have I evere looking for trouble with you?" Weren''t you the one who always looked down on me? Alvina Miller, having a boyfriend who can help you prepare anything, your life is simply too perfect. But you have to remember, you cannot be arrogant for too long. " Kelly sneered. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Look down on you? Me? " Alvina Miller felt that this was unbelievable, when had she ever done this before? "Isn''t that you? You''re rich, you can have anything you want. On your first day at work, you let me see a watch worth close to a million, and on the second day, you let me see your limited edition bag. Alvina Miller, don''t you know what it means to be low¡ªkey? Do you know that for those of us who don''t have the money to buy luxury goods, this is a silent mockery? " Kelly did not know where she got her resentment from, but she directly said everything she wanted to say. This was the reason why she was not in a good mood every day, and the inequality of fate made her feel wronged. Alvina Miller''s body trembled twice. She really did not expect that his unconscious actions would actually be able to deeply injure Kelly. I''m sorry, my strength doesn''t allow me to keep a low profile. I can also tell you, I still have more than 20 sports cars worth a limited amount, maybe even more than 10 million, and there are more than 10 cars parked in my garage. Those are all my birthdays, the ones my grandfather gave me, as well as my watch, diamond ring, and many other things. Alvina Miller was truly angered. Normally, she would not say such unpleasant words to hurt others, but today, Kelly''s words made her too angry. Who did she offend to deserve to be treated like this? Couldn''t she use money to have something better? She wasn''t a saint, and she had to take into ount the thoughts of others. Kelly was rendered speechless by Alvina Miller. Her face swelled to purple, and even flushed red with shame. Alvina Millerughed coldly: "That fake smash just now was very artistic. Mr. Vice¡ªPresident''s hand was on your back, are you mad with joy?" "I''m not pretending to fall, I really fell. Mr. Vice¡ªPresident being nice to me, don''t you feel jealous? Yeah, your boyfriend is just an aide by his side...." Hearing this, Kelly instantly had the courage to refute her, and immediately bit down on thest two words she had said, not wanting to be outdone. Alvina Miller had really seen what it meant to bully others by relying on her boyfriend''s power. Kelly''s move was evidently a failure. "Kelly, maybe one day, you will regret it." Alvina Miller could not be bothered with her anymore. After throwing down those words, she turned and left. "You''re the one who should be regretting it. Why would I go back on my word?" Kelly replied to her back angrily. Alvina Miller was so angry that her liver hurt, she had never seen such an unreasonable person. If she was trying to show off, then why would Kelly buy a car and bags the moment she had money? Why didn''t she keep a low profile and secretly donate the money? Standing on the highest moral point to criticize others, but never facing their own psychological distortion, this kind of people is the most terrifying, most annoying. In short, Alvina Miller decided to not say another word to Kelly in the future. When Alvina Miller returned to the party venue, seeing a tenor singing a song that she really liked, she slowly calmed down. Joseph Grant sat in the middle of the first row, beside the Old President, his face was gloomy, it was not clear whether he was happy or angry, but in his heart, he did not feel much anticipation for this party. Instead, he wanted to know, at this moment, whether Alvina Miller, who was seated in the back row, was satisfied with the surprise that he had arranged. If it wasn''t because of his identity and position, at this moment, facing such a dazzling and beautiful stage, Joseph Grant really wanted to sit together with her, hold her hand, and enjoy this beautiful night together. Only, every time Joseph Grant became distracted, he would see the Old President gazed sharply at him from time to time. It caused his expression to immediately change, and he once again darkened his face. The party ended two hourster. It was a good party, full of fun and singing and dancing. The host went up on stage, holding the microphone, smiled and said, "Before the party ends, we have a round of lottery draw today.¡± The few ministers walked onto the stage with a smile at the same time and reached into the lottery box to retrieve a few names. These names were the winners of the sixth ce prizes and everyone was filled with anticipation. Those who won the award were naturally overjoyed, while those who didn''t win the award ced their hopes on an even bigger award. Alvina Miller rested her chin on her hands, staring at the liveliness, as though it had nothing to do with her. Maybe it was because she didn''t have any concept of money. Even if she was rewarded with a large sum of money, she wouldn''t be so excited about it. Many people in the crowd had already won the lottery. They cheered happily, looking forward to the next round of the lottery even more. Suddenly, she heard a name, this name was Joseph Grant? Her spirits were lifted, she could not believe that Joseph Grant had won a prize. Everyone present was very curious, the host smiled and exined: "Inside this box, the names of everyone present are stored. Mr. Vice¡ªPresident is very lucky, to have gotten the third ce prize, it''s even more special, it''s a jewel!" Joseph Grant really didn''t think that he would actually get a prize. His handsome face stiffened a little, and afterwards, his face blushed a little. Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes also widened a little. Jewelry? Joseph Grant had actually drawn jewelry, what jewelry was it? Joseph Grant could only stand up and walk to the stage, and answer the call embarrassedly. "Everyone present here, I am truly ashamed. I do not know that my name is also in there, but I am fortunate enough to be selected and to be able to enjoy this joyous asion together with everyone. I am very happy, and I hope that everyone will enjoy tonight!" Joseph Grant''s voice was maic, so when he said those words with a warm smile, all of the women present immediately eximed in surprise. Obviously, everyone was looking forward to Mr. Vice¡ªPresident''s speech. As Joseph Grant was speaking, he saw Alvina Miller, who was sitting in thest few rows. She had her head held up high in anticipation as she looked at him with her little head up on the stage. "Come, let''s ask Mr. Vice¡ªPresident to open it for us. What kind of jewelry would be inside?" The host''s voice boomed and spread to every corner. Everyone was filled with anticipation. Joseph Grant was also looking forward to it, because he had decided to give all the things he got today to that cute girl. "So it''s a diamond ne. This should be a very suitable gift for a girlfriend." The host said humorously. Hearing that, both Kelly and Olivia''s expression tensed, and then, they waited for the host to continue asking Joseph Grant questions. Unfortunately, Joseph Grant seemed to not really want to say anything and only passed the box in his hands to the person beside him. Then, he ced his hands together, expressed his gratitude, and went down the stage. When Alvina Miller heard that it was a ne, a smile shed past her beautiful eyes. Although she didn''t win any big prizes tonight, Joseph Grant was lucky to get a ne for her. Seeing that the great prize was about to be announced, the person who drew the prize this time was naturally Old President. He picked up a list and read it out loud: "Alvina Miller!" Chapter 1325 Chapter 1325 Old President announced the winner of the first prize and everyone present fell silent. Everyone''s thoughts seemed to stop for a second, and then, everyone started to want to know where the lucky person was. Who is Alvina Miller? Alvina Miller was holding on to her cheeks in boredom, staring at the fake smile on the Old President, her whole body suddenly shook when she heard him pronouncing her name. Following that, a colleague beside her tugged on her arm: "Alvina, it''s you!" Alvina Miller waspletely stunned, because she never thought that she would have the chance to receive a prize today. Of course, maybe her luck was really that good, but this was so good that she couldn''t take it anymore. "Please Miss Miller,e up to the stage!" The host said with a smile. "Is it really me? I didn''t hear wrong! " Alvina Miller was in disbelief, she only confirmed it was her after asking the people on the left and right sides. Alvina Miller had no choice but to stand up and walk towards the huge stage step by step from the aisle beside her. At this moment, sitting in the center of the first row, Joseph Grant''s handsome face was slightly taut. He looked expressionless, but a violent wind was blowing from the bottom of his heart. What a coincidence? It was her? Many events were coincidental, and may not have been done by chance, but it was more likely that it was arranged by someone else. Thinking of this, Joseph Grant''s handsome face became even more unsightly. If anyone dared to touch his woman, he would definitely make them regret it. Alvina Miller felt that every step she took was floating, and it was a bit unsteady, and she was unable to recover from her good fortune for a while. Along the way, she heard envious voicesing from the side, as well as sour sounds of ridicule. As the lights gradually brightened, Alvina Miller was invited by the staff to the side of the stairs. She took a deep breath and bravely walked up. "So it''s a young and beautiful beauty. Today''s great prize winner, congrattions, congrattions!" The host came up to her and congratted her. Alvina Miller smiled at him bashfully, then turned around to face the audience. At first nce, she saw Joseph Grant sitting in the center of the first row. He was simply too dazzling, and in the center of the group of middle¡ªaged and elderly leaders, his young and handsome appearance was even more prominent. Alvina Miller''s heart instantly jumped wildly. When she was with him, she wouldn''t think about how valuable his identity was. She would only treat him like a normal man, teasing him, teasing him, and even giving him a prank. But at this moment, she realized that other than his identity as her boyfriend, he was also Vice¡ª President. Everyone around him was respectful and cautious towards him. When Alvina Miller looked at Joseph Grant, Joseph Grant''s gaze naturally did not leave her body, he was worried that she was nervous and uneasy, worried that they would blush on the spot, but it was obvious that this woman had amazing courage, she was standing on the stage naturally and gracefully, with a smile on her face, calmly looking at his colleagues, without a shred of fear. Actually, it wasn''t that Alvina Miller wasn''t afraid, it was just that she only had Joseph Grant in her eyes. The people around her, to her, were just a vague shadow, and she was the only one left. "Now, let''s invite our President to expose the contents of the award!" The host was clearly nervous. After all, the person beside him was the President. He was afraid that he would lose hisposure. The Old President had always given people the image of him being friendly and amiable. It seemed like he didn''t care much about it, but in his heart, he was calcting a lot. He asked humorously: "How many years has Miss Miller been working here?" Alvina Miller was immediately given a microphone, which she took with augh: "I''m a neer, the probation is not over yet!" "Oh, then this award is very meaningful for you." Old President deliberately replied with an exaggerated expression as he smiled. Everyone present was extremely nervous as they waited for the award to be announced. Only Joseph Grant''s expression was unsightly, and even dejected. He narrowed his beautiful eyes, as he wanted to see what tricks the old man was trying to pull. The host immediately smiled andforted the group on stage, "Looks like the award Miss Miller received was pretty good!" "This is a rare opportunity. At the end of this month, you will head to Australia for an exchange and study." When Old President said these words, his gaze that was hiding a knife behind his smile stared straight at Joseph Grant. Once the award was announced, the expressions of some of the ordinary employees present became colorful, which meant that Alvina Miller was going to get promoted and get a raise. Every quarter, there were 15 spots that could be considered as a ce for students to study in other countries, which was usually around a month''s time, and after returning, they would be promoted by two levels, which was definitely the best chance to be promoted. Only those who performed outstandingly or were experienced in work would have the chance to be selected as an exchange student. Now, a young girl who had just entered for less than three months, because of her luck, was able to get an exchange study opportunity. This really made the eyes of many people red with envy. Perhaps to others, this was a chance they had been looking for. But for Alvina Miller, this opportunity was a burden! Joseph Grant, who was seated, clenched his teeth. From the contents of this award, it could be seen that Alvina Miller did not win the prize due to luck, but rather, had been tricked. The man''s hand suddenly grabbed the armrest, an inch at a time. He wanted to pinch the old bastard''s neck to see if he would dare to do anything to his woman. The Old President was actually trying to test the waters, but of course, he still had a deeper n. When the etiquettedy took the award certificate up on stage, the Old President immediately gave it to Alvina Miller. However, something unexpected happened. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Alvina Miller picked up the microphone and said with a shameful expression: "Mr. President, I don''t want this award. I hope you can pick another lucky one, I am just a newbie, such a good opportunity to train is too precious, leave it for an even more outstanding person." Old President did not expect Alvina Miller to actually reject him, but he was not angry, and asked while chuckling: "Does Miss Miller have a reason to stay?" Alvina Miller''s mind shook, her beautiful eyes looked towards Joseph Grant. She originally thought that she could meet his gaze, but the man turned his face away and lowered his head to chat with someone at his side. Alvina Miller was at a loss for what to do, why didn''t Joseph Grant give her any instructions? "Of course not, it''s just that my grandfather''s birthday ising up next month, I want to prepare for him!" Alvina Miller could only change the topic to her own family. She gradually understood that the Old President seemed to be testing her. "Oh, so she''s actually a very filial child. It''s just that this is a rare opportunity, are you sure you don''t want to consider it?" The Old President''s words were veryfortable to hear. Alvina Miller nodded her head: "I don''t want to think about it, I hope that you, Mr. President, can continue to draw others." Old President smiled. "There can only be one great prize winner, Miss Miller, how about this, this reward, we will keep it for now, until you go back and discuss it with your grandfather!" Alvina Miller wanted to cry. She couldn''t refuse such a beautiful offer even if she wanted to. How hateful would it be? "Thank you very much, Mr. President!" Alvina Miller bowed towards Old President in return, then put down the microphone and walked down the stage. When she stepped down the stage, her eyes met with the man''s unfathomable eyes. Joseph Grant''s expression was also veryplicated, but he gave her aforting look. When Alvina Miller went back, sure enough, she heard some people by the side whispering to each other, saying that she was too good at acting, that this act was too perfect, that even Old President was moved, that her future was limitless. Alvina Miller sighed at the bottom of her heart. She was finished, she was going to be famous! She didn''t pretend at all, she didn''t want to go anywhere, going abroad was torture for her, for she wanted to stay with him, wanted to be with him every night she wanted to see him. She was indeed selfish, but she wasn''t using it to move the Old President. She was using it on a man she loved deeply. Alvina Miller rejected a first prize. How many people were clenching their teeth in anger? Chapter 1326 Chapter 1326 When Alvina Miller returned to her seat, all of the colleagues around her looked at her with shocked expressions, as if they were thinking, "Did she lose her mind? She actually gave up on such a good learning opportunity so easily, and wasn''t her goal at the office to get promoted?" Perhaps many people would consider other people''s affairs in their own interests and positions, but in reality, what you cared about was not necessarily what others cared about. Just like Alvina Miller right now, she felt helpless and gloomy, as she really did not want to be promoted, and just wanted to be closer to her boyfriend. Old President returned to his seat and smiled as he sized up Joseph Grant''s reaction. Joseph Grant stared at the stage expressionlessly, ignoring him. Old President didn''t say much either. He naturally wouldn''t take the initiative to ask Joseph Grant what kind of rtionship Alvina Miller had with him, and whether or not they were engaged as the rumors said. This matter of him pping his own face, Old President could only pretend to be confused. The party had ended and everyone had stood up from their seats in an orderly manner. After arge group of leaders left, some of the ordinary staff began to walk towards the door. "Alvina Miller!" Suddenly, a voice called out to her. Alvina Miller stopped in her tracks and looked at Benson, who was standing at the side and waiting for her. "Why aren''t you going out yet?" Alvina Miller asked him curiously. Benson spread out his hands: "I was really shocked by you! Such a good opportunity, you actually said that you don''t want it, you really can''t guess!" Alvina Miller knew that her actions just now were too shocking. However, she had her own thoughts and she couldn''t be controlled by others. "That''s nothing to be surprised about. I just feel that my ability is stillcking. I just want to stay in the office and learn and hone myself!" Alvina Miller said casually. "That''s why I admire you!" Benson sighed. "What do you admire about me? I am a woman, and the opportunity to be promoted is not that important to me! " Alvina Miller continued to smile faintly. Benson nodded his head: "You are really different from other girls!" Alvina Miller did not lose etiquette andughed dryly: "I won''t be speaking with you anymore, I have to get on the car!" "Alright!" Benson nodded and waved to her. Alvina Miller quickly got on the car and sat in her seat, feeling dizzy. N?velDrama.Org content. Tonight seemed to be exceptionally long. It was unknown if it was because she couldn''t speak with Joseph Grant, but this kind of feeling of being able to see but couldn''t chat was too unbearable. She decided that if there was a chance the next time, she would rather not have it. It was the mostfortable thing in the world for her to go home and wait for him. Not long after Old President left, Joseph Grant decided to leave with a group of faction leaders apanying him. Kelly stood at the door to see them off and saw the man walk out with an ashen face with arge group of people following behind him. When she saw the man''s ice¡ªcold handsome face, the courage she had umted immediately dissipated. She didn''t know if it was her misconception, but she felt that today''s Mr. Vice¡ªPresident was different from before. It no longer had that sort of affinity, but instead gave people a cold, indifferent feeling, like it was difficult to approach. He walked past her with a cold aura. The passion in Kelly''s heart was instantly frozen. She looked dejectedly and sorrowfully at the man walking away, watching him stoop down to get into the car, and then the car disappeared at the main entrance. The confession had failed. A staff member like her would never have the chance to meet this noble man alone. Kelly wanted to cry, to cry for once. There was no other time for her to feel worse than this. In the past, she had felt that the entire world wasughing at her because she was poor and had an inferiorityplex. She never thought that she would cry bitterly. However, at this moment, the tears in her eyes suddenly dropped. She quickly turned around, ignoring the stupefied gazes of the other etiquettedies nearby, and ran in the direction of the washroom. Joseph Grant sat on the carriage, while his two aides sat beside him. "Sir, do you want to give Miss Miller a call?" He also felt that Joseph Grant''s mood was exceptionally bad today, as if someone had touched his most precious treasure. "No need, I''ll go find her directly!" Joseph Grant said in a low voice. "The President''s intention this time is to probe your rtionship with her. He''s using the Miss Miller to threaten you?" Lieutenant Hilton was still a little worried. "I don''t know what the result of his test is. If they think I''m on good terms with Alvina, then she will be my weakness. If they feel that our rtionship isn''t good, then they will definitely feel that she can''t be used!" Joseph Grant frowned, and analyzed with slight annoyance. "Then what is it that sir intends to do?" Lieutenant Hilton asked curiously. "I want Alvina to go abroad to be an exchange student!" Joseph Grant remained silent for a moment before replying. "Old President wants to take this opportunity to divide you guys. If Miss Miller doesn''t go, he will definitely be suspicious of something, but the time for the exchange is one month, and within this month, you won''t be able to meet each other. I''m afraid, Miss Miller ¡­" Lieutenant Hilton was not blind, he could tell that Alvina Miller liked sir a lot too. That girl had a stubborn temper, and he wondered if she could agree to this matter. "I will persuade her!" Joseph Grant stared at the street outside the window, and his heart extremely annoyed. He was already used to having her by his side. Even if he couldn''t see her every day, knowing that she worked in the office made his heart calm. But now, they had to be separated. Alvina Miller sat in the car and looked out the window with her beautiful eyes. Her hand was tightly holding onto her phone, but she did not dare to send him any messages. Had her existence be a burden to him? If it really was like this, she would really feel very guilty and self¡ªreproach. Deep into the night, Alvina Miller had already returned to Joseph Grant''s home. She sat alone in the living room, her mind a little messy and her body a little swollen. Old President didn''t take back the big prize, what was his purpose? Was he forcing her and Joseph Grant to make a choice? This was really too much. He actually chose to y tricks at a party like this and even ced her in a dilemma in front of so many people. Alvina Miller curled herself into a corner on the sofa. At this moment, she really wanted to see Joseph Grant. She really didn''t know what to do. Just as Alvina Miller was thinking about this anticipation, the sound of the car engine came from outside. Her whole body shook. She raised her head and saw a tall figure quickly walking into the living room. "Alvina!" Joseph Grant called out her name in a low voice. Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes shed with joy, in the next second, she did not even have the time to wear her shoes, and immediately pounced towards him. The man opened his arms and embraced her tightly, as if he was having her into his body. Alvina Miller never knew that a hug required strength, but she had hugged him tightly and wasn''t willing to let go. "I''m sorry I made you worry!" A man''s low and deep apology was heard. Alvina Miller shook her head, and said in a muffled voice: "I was worried about you, not me!" Joseph Grant''s thin lips could not help but kiss her forehead. It was as if this was the only way he could tell her about his yearning and how smooth her hair was. The two of them hugged each other tightly for a while before the man let go. He saw that she was still wearing her work clothes and had not taken a shower yet. It could be seen how long she had been sitting there alone. "Why are you sitting in the living room?" Joseph Grant realized that the living room was cold and she didn''t turn on the heat. "I''m waiting for you. My intuition tells me that you will definitelye looking for me!" Alvina Miller was still in the mood to joke with him. Joseph Grant could not help but chuckle. "That''s right, I want to see you too!" "Didn''t you see it at the party just now? "But you''re so cold to me!" Alvina Miller began to sue him for his crimes. "I... I''m just acting, but I''ve been thinking about you in my heart! " When the man saw that she had misunderstood him, his handsome face immediately flushed. Alvina Miller snorted: "Tell me honestly, did you let me go to the party?" Joseph Grant nodded his head, "Yes, I did it!" "Now that it has be like this, what should we do?" Alvina Miller wasn''t angry at all. Instead, she was happy, because he really did open a backdoor for herself. "I wanted to tell you about this!" The handsome face of the man tightened slightly. Chapter 1327 Chapter 1327 Alvina Miller was very uneasy. She raised her beautiful eyes and looked into the man''s eyes. From the man''s deep eyes, she could see that he was deep in love with her. With her heart frozen, Alvina Miller was not willing to leave his embrace, and once again pressed her face against his chest. It was as if she was not afraid of any form of separation. "Alvina, I hope you can go abroad to study." A man''s deep voice was so gentle to coax her like a child. Alvina Miller gently closed her eyes, and then nodded her head like a child, "Alright, I will listen to you!" The man trembled and lowered his gaze, concentrating on her beautiful face. She was so obedient today that it caused one''s heart to ache. "Why didn''t you ask me the reason?" The man''s hands gently rested on her shoulders as he exerted a little more strength, pulling her closer to his embrace. His thin lips curved up into a faint smile. "Because I trust you. The decision you made for me is definitely the best!" Alvina Miller also laughed as she raised her face, her beautiful and sparkling eyes looked at him: "Joseph Grant, I know what you have done is for my own good, how can I bear to make things difficult for you?" The girl''s bold and direct words were like a confession to him, causing the handsome man to blush with embarrassment. "Alvina, you''re too trusting of others. This isn''t a good thing." He really liked her obedient appearance. It made people want to spoil her, love her, and not let her suffer even the slightest bit of grievance or harm. However, in life, there was no such wonderful thing. A perfect thing would definitely lead to great pain. "You''re not anyone else, you''re my ¡­ future husband! " Alvina Miller''s voice paused for a moment, and her beautiful face started to boil, before she used her small voice to confirm her identity. Joseph Grant was actually amused by her, he was nervous for the whole night, but suddenly rxed. The word ''husband'',ing out from her soft lips, could actually strike a nerve more than anything else, causing his steel¡ªlike willpower to instantly turn into water. "Alright, since you''re willing to call me husband, then I won''t leave tonight!" Joseph Grant suddenly held her hand tightly and brought her up the stairs. "How long will I be gone?" Alvina Miller suddenly asked curiously. She did not know much about the exchange study organized by the country, she only knew that it was a rare opportunity to go to another country to study, and there were very few spots. Regardless of whether she had seeded or not, she would be promoted to two levels after returning home. "About a month!" The man answered her in a low voice. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "That long?" The girl pouted andined. She felt that a week was long enough. Unexpectedly, it was still a month. "Of course, studying will require some time, it will also help you in your future work!" The man listened to her grumbled in dissatisfaction. She found the opportunity that others wished for funny, but she was able to throw it away so casually. "I''m not that enthusiastic about my job!" Alvina Miller stuck out her tongue. This was the truth, and her only reason for going to the office was to be closer to him and look at him for a bit. Now that they were going to be separated for a month, would she fall for it? "But I heard that you are very enthusiastic and diligent in your work. How do you exin that?" Joseph Grant raised his eyebrows. When he heard that she was working hard to improve herself, he realized that his feelings for her had inexplicably deepened. This girl, although she seemed weak, she had brought him an endless amount of surprises. "If you want to do something, you have to love it. My grandfather has raised me to be a hardworking kid since I was young. With my sry, I can''t be a drag!" Alvina Miller shamelessly praised herself. "Alright, you''re the one who said that you have to love what you do. After you be my girlfriend, you have to love only me, a man, wholeheartedly. Do you remember that?" Joseph Grant did not know where he got the courage to be so harsh and tyrannical towards her. "What? Are you afraid that I''ll cockold you when I go abroad?" Alvina Miller burst outughing, feeling that this man had be tyrannical, and had a bit of presence to him. It was a pity that she did not ept his tricks, as no matter how tyrannical he was, she would still be able to counter. The words "cockold" had really stimted the nerves of the man. At this moment, the two of them had just walked up the curving stairs and stood at the entrance to the second floor. "Say that again?" The man suddenly stretched out his hands and threw her to the side. He didn''t use much force, but only made her lean against the wall. His tworge palms tyrannically trapped her. With a dangerous look in his eyes, he stared at her flickering,rge eyes. "I won''t say anymore!" Alvina Miller was shocked, seeing that his words annoyed her, she tactfully shouted her mouth. "Alvina Miller, listen carefully. If I find out that you''re very close to another man, I wille straight to you!" The man deliberately lowered his voice, which was dangerous, but didn''t lose its domineering aura. "Really?" Sure enough, Alvina Miller''s brain circuits were different from other women. When other people were threatened, the first thing they thought of waspromise, but Alvina Miller didn''t. His word made her inexplicably excited. Joseph Grant squinted, did this woman not understand the situation? "If Ie to you, the President will know about our rtionship, and you''ll be dead, you understand?" Joseph Grant was speechless. She couldn''t understand such a scary threat? The girl''s beautiful eyes froze for a moment, and then, her beautiful face also paled from fright: "Joseph Grant, if I die, would you be sad?" "Of course!" The man saw that she was frightened and immediately patted her face before stroking her smooth hair. He pressed her into his embrace and muttered, "How can I bear that?" Alvina Miller felt that this feeling of being pampered by him was really enjoyable. It seemed that acting pitifully would garner all kinds of sympathy. "If... If I really die, will you cry for me? " Alvina Miller asked him jokingly. "Don''t spout nonsense!" The man''s low rebuke was in her ears. "I mean if ¡­" "There are no ''ifs''!" Joseph Grant interrupted her words with a hoarse voice: "If I, Joseph Grant, not even able to protect my own woman, how would I protect this country?" Alvina Miller''s mind was emptied, and she couldn''t help but raise her head from his embrace. Seeing the heavy color in the man''s eyes, her heart ached from the pain. "I''m not going to talk anymore, I''m just joking. Don''t worry, I won''t die so easily. I haven''t married you yet, and I haven''t even given birth to a child for you!" Alvina Miller knew that her words made the man feel bad. She quickly said some good words tofort him. "Alvina!" The man looked into her eyes, his fingers faintly touching her hair. He muttered, "I finally know what it feels like to love someone. I''m afraid of losing them!" When Alvina Miller heard it, she felt that it made sense and she nodded in agreement, "That''s right, this kind of feeling, I have also experienced it. In the past, when I saw other people''s love were earthshaking, I felt that it was not very realistic. But when I met you, I realized that no matter how much I love, it''s not enough to prove how I feel about you! " The man finallyughed at her. He tapped her forehead with his finger and said, "You''re still young, but you have quite a bit of insights." "Joseph Grant, that... I feel like since we will be separated for more than a month, don''t you think... What should you do to help me survive this month of longing? " Alvina Miller belonged to the type that went overboard. Right now, her emotions were deep like the ocean, and she needed his love to fill it up. Joseph Grant knew that her brain was starting to run wild again. Hence, he looked at her with interest and asked: "What do you want to do?" "For example ¡­Let''s deepen our rtionship. Only then will I be able to study in peace. I won''t worry about you being taken away by another woman!" In front of Joseph Grant, Alvina Miller had already lost a lot of face. "You mean you want to have a marriage certificate now?" The man pretended not to understand. "Now? It''s already sote, and besides, getting a certificate is too dangerous. If I were to be found out, wouldn''t I die before leaving the country?" Alvina Miller was instantly angered to the point that her face turned red. This man was quite shrewd, there was no way he could not understand the meaning behind her words. "Alvina, are you thinking too much? Even if I hadn''t met you for the past twenty¡ªeight years, I still wouldn''t have been taken away by another woman, would I? " Joseph Grant didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as he looked at her. Chapter 1328 Chapter 1328 Alvina Miller almost choked on his words. Perhaps she was overthinking it, this man''s mental fortitude was still not bad; otherwise, it would not be her turn to pick up such a cheap deal, he might have been taken away by another woman long ago. "Joseph, tell me ¡­ Why would you like me? We haven''t met before, even though it''s our first time meeting, I still pretend to be a female hoodlum. But you actually didn''t hate me, could it be that I really have a face that men can''t refuse to see? " As Alvina Miller spoke, she even reached out to touch her own soft and small face. Joseph Grant was shocked by her narcissism and quickly reached out to grab her little hand: "There is no reason to like someone, you dressed up as a female hoodlum that day. Honestly speaking, I was quite surprised, but I also felt that you were a pretty cute girl, it''s just that the way you defend yourself is a little funny, doesn''t this just mean that you aren''t some random woman?" Original from N?velDrama.Org. Alvina Miller blinked her beautiful eyes as she stared at him nkly. ¡°I don''t know why I like you, I just feel rxed when I''m with you. You look good when you''re smiling, like there''s nothing to worry about, as if you never know what worries you. But from the moment I can remember, I''ve always envied people like you who are easy to be happy, unlike me, who think too much about everything, who also have a lot of stress in their hearts every day. I want to find someone to rx with. And I met you.¡± Joseph Grant finally started to look at the feeling he got from her. It was instinctive for people to like being with people who could make them happy. "I''m not without pressure, I''m just... There aren''t many things I care about! " Alvina Miller thought about it carefully, how did she grow up to be 23 years old? She had been like this since she was young. The only pressure she could feel was that her grandfather had forced her to marry, which scared her away. "Isn''t that better? You don''t have to worry too much about others, just live a bit easier." Joseph Grant still quite admired this point of her. "You also don''t have to care about so many things?" Alvina Miller blinked her eyes and said. "I can''t!" Joseph Grant let out a light sigh, turned around, and ced his hands on the railing of the second floor as he proudly lowered his head, looked down at the living room, and self¡ª deprecatingly said: "I care too much about things, my career, my family, and the hopes my elders have ced on me. I also care about the prosperity of my n." Alvina Miller looked at him in a daze. To think that such a tall and straight back would actually be able to carry so many things, and that he could not put down even a single one, and could only carry a heavy burden. Could it be that this was something that every outstanding man would carry? Sometimes they were not for themselves, but because someone had ced hope in them, and he was destined not to disappoint those who mattered. Alvina Miller couldn''t help but hug him from behind, put her face on his back, and softly said: "If you like me staying by your side, I will never leave again, I will apany you!" Joseph Grant''s entire body trembled, he could not help but turn around, and seeing the girl''s clear and firm eyes, his lips could not help but rise in happiness. In the next second, he pulled her into his embrace, and imprinted his lips on her forehead, and muttered: "Okay, this is what you said, you are not allowed to leave me!" She had be the air he breathed, and could not becking any more. "Joseph Grant, do you know what you have to do to make a woman not leave a man''s side?" Alvina Miller started to be a marketing expert again as she asked him with a smile. Joseph Grant was startled, as he was really unable to understand the meaning behind her words. This was because this man didn''t have many ythings in his heart, so he wouldn''t think too much about it. "For what?" Joseph Grant wasn''t sure if what he was thinking was right or wrong. "Of course it''s to satisfy her appetite!" Alvina Miller giggled, as she felt that she had seeded. Joseph Grant frowned: "It can''t be that you didn''t eat anything?" ¡°Well. I only ate two mouthfuls of bread before rushing off on my private car. When I came back just now, I originally wanted to buy some delicious food, but because of the lottery, I lost all my mood.¡± Alvina Miller looked at him pitifully. That look of waiting to be fed was like a pitiful kitten. "I really don''t know if it''s good or bad for you to go to work. You must not have been hungry before!" Joseph Grant couldn''t help but me himself. In the past, Alvina Miller was a veryzy person, she ate very meticulously, but now, eating the food from the cafeteria, and even going hungry at night, she had to mess up her life. "Who said it? In the past, I could not eat three meals abroad, so don''t me yourself. I can''t me you for this, I can only me myself for being toozy!" Alvina Miller lightly patted him on the shoulder and said, "I''ll have to trouble Mr. Vice¡ªPresident to cook a bowl of noodles for me.¡± Seeing her serious tone, Joseph Grant really wanted to cover her small mouth that could speak. What else could Joseph Grant say? He unbuttoned his coat, took off his coat, rolled up his sleeves and went into the kitchen to cook. Alvina Miller, on the other hand, was not idle. After taking a bath, shefortably dressed up as she walked down. She was holding a cup of hot water as she stood at the entrance of the kitchen. As she was drinking water, she said, "Do you know who that etiquettedy standing next to you and almost falling down is?" Joseph Grant was holding a knife to cut the beef, on the side were fresh ginger slices, after hearing her words, his hands paused, and asked with a confused face: "Who is it? You know her?" Alvina Miller almost choked on her saliva as she opened her beautiful eyes wide: "Don''t tell me you didn''t even look at her properly?" "Don''t all of the etiquettedies look alike? How could I know her? " Joseph Grant had a strange expression. Alvina Miller immediately felt pity for Kelly. Originally, she had wanted to use this matter to teach Joseph Grant a lesson so that he wouldn''t be so careless as to save other girls in the future. This was because the other party could treat his kindness as love and turn it into disaster. "She''s Kelly! I saw that she''s been staring at you the whole time, and her eyes were filled with shock!" Alvina Miller could only say it out loud. "The woman who asked for your help?" Joseph Grant finally had a bit of an impression. "Yes, that''s her!" The more Alvina Miller thought about what Kelly had said to her in the washroom, the angrier she got. "Are you angry?" The man''s nerves tensed up as he nervously looked at her. "I really don''t know who she is. I just feel like she''s about to fall down. My hand''s going to reach out to support her!" "I know you don''t have any other thoughts, but since you saved her this time, she will definitely like you more. Women are all like this, it''s easy for them to imagine things for themselves!" Alvina Miller let out a long sigh, feeling that the matter was getting serious. "It can''t be. I just want to give her a hand. How could she like me more? This is as easy as lifting a finger. If it were anyone else, they would have done the same! " Joseph Grantpletely did not understand what a woman was thinking, so of course he would not feel that there was anything wrong with his actions. "You men are really careless. Women''s minds are sensitive and meticulous. Just looking at her eyes could make her think that you might have fallen in love with her, not to mention that you even have physical contact with her!" Alvina Miller had an expression of exasperation. Joseph Grant was at the elementary level of love as expected. Joseph Grant looked confused: "Is it that serious?" "Just wait and see. Maybe the next time you meet her, she''ll confess to you!" Alvina Miller disapproved and snorted lightly. "I won''t give her any illusions, whether she likes me or not!" Joseph Grant hurriedly assured her. "Of course you can''t give her the chance to think random thoughts. You should tell her that you have someone you like. No, you have a woman that you love very much. That person is me!" Alvina Miller immediately stood with her akimbo, and said like a tyrannical princess. Joseph Grant was amused by her yful expression: "Alright, I will follow your words and answer her, so she will definitely give up!" "Forget it, you are the Vice¡ªPresident. How can you say such words? This is too improper. Just tell her that it''s impossible for you to be together with her! " Alvina Miller only wanted to vent. When she thought about his identity, she still felt that it was better to keep a low profile. "Do you women not like men who are too serious?" Joseph Grant asked curiously. "That''s right, so don''t be so serious!" Alvina Miller winked at him. Chapter 1329 Chapter 1329 Joseph Grant was amused by her words. "You smiled. Do you approve of what I''ve said?" Alvina Miller tilted her head and stared at him without letting go. Her pair of clear eyes was tainted with a strong sense of love. Joseph Grant nodded his head: "Yes, I agree, but I think it is better to be more serious!" "Why?" Alvina Miller felt that what he said just now was all for nothing. "Because characters need to beplementary, so it''s enough to have you as the only one who isn''t serious, isn''t it?" The man looked at her with great interest. Seeing that her pretty face had turned ugly, heughed sinisterly. Alvina Miller did not expect this, so she quickly ced the teacup to the side, and hugged him with her two small hands: "That''s what you said, I''m not serious, so I can''t take the me for nothing!" "Alvina, stop!" Although the man was shocked, his voice was filled with love. Alvina Miller said angrily: "I won''t stop, Joseph, do you know? I just wanted to hug you like this at the party, I''m not letting go! " Joseph Grant was so tamed by her pestering that he stopped struggling and let her hug him. As he went to stir the noodles in the pot, he said softly: "Do you feel sick of eating noodles every night?" "It can''t be, this noodles isn''t just any kind of noodles. This is something my family''s aunt made for me. There are also a lot of nutritious things inside. The taste is much better than the ones outside!" Alvina Miller knew that he was sympathizing with her, but she was actually enjoying this moment of beauty. With the noodles to eat and him around, she was already feeling the happiest. Joseph Grant reached out and grabbed the back of her folded hand. "Alvina, do you feel bored when you''re with me?" "Not at all!" The woman''s answer immediately came from behind without the slightest hesitation. When Joseph Grant heard it, his heart was warm. He was willing to do anything for her. Alvina Miller just lied there like that until he put the noodles into the bowl. Only then did she let go of Octopus''s hands, and sweetly smiled: "Your culinary skills are getting better and better, it''s so fragrant!" Joseph Grant bent down to wash his hands, wiped them with a towel, and smiled at her: "As long as you like it!" Of course Alvina Miller loved to eat them, and furthermore, she would only be willing to eat them all until she was done eating. Joseph Grant sat beside her, and watched as she handed over half of the noodles to him. Joseph Grant did not hold back, because he did not have much to eat tonight. It was veryte, and he could not eat too much. After eating, Joseph Grant took the initiative to pack up. Alvina Miller wanted to do some housework, but she was unable to do so. After all this was done, the two of themzily headed upstairs. Right now, there was no longer a need for him to ask anymore. Without saying anything, Alvina Miller immediatelyid down on his bed, waiting for him to take a bath so that they could gather together for warmth. Seeing herzy look, Joseph Grant just wanted to quickly finish the shower and hug her, enjoying this moment of warmth. Alvina Miller was very tired from working these past few days. When Joseph Grant finished showering, she fell asleep in a daze. Looking at her sweet and quiet sleeping face, Joseph Grant couldn''t help but to let out a sigh. As Alvina Miller slept, she felt a warm embraceing closer to her. She also instinctively shrank into his embrace. The two of them slept soundly until dawn. Suddenly, Alvina Miller felt that something was wrong, and she couldn''t help but open her eyes and blink. The sky outside the window was still bright, and a man was beside her, hugging her tightly. A very familiar feeling caused Alvina Miller''s scalp to go numb. No way. Did she had her period? A secondter, she woke up. She started to calcte thest time she had it. After calcting it with her fingers, she realized that her menses was indeed going to happen in the next few days. "It''s over!" Alvina Miller moved her legs, just by changing her posture, she felt as if water was flooding in. Her brain suddenly exploded, and she had the urge to dig a hole and bury herself in it. "What''s wrong?" Thezy and low voice of a man sounded in her ears. It seemed to have woken him up. "No ¡­.It''s okay, I just want to go to the bathroom for a bit!" Alvina Miller did not want to disturb his rest, so she only lightly shifted her body, feeling that the blood had leaked out a lot. "Are you not feeling well?" The man was keenly aware that something was wrong and his voice became clearer. Alvina Miller was extremely embarrassed, she said with a red face: "Joseph, I might have dirtied your bed!" Joseph Grant didn''t know how to react until he saw her point towards the nket. The man''s entire body tensed up. Then, he seemed to have realized something, because he actually stretched out his hand to touch it. A buzzing sound came from his head. "Don''t worry, I''ll wash them clean. I guarantee that they won''t leave any traces behind!" Alvina Miller was extremely upset, she should not have her period here unknowingly in her sleep, and she did not know if men would mind. Joseph Grant was clearly a little nervous as he asked her in a low voice, "Then how are you feeling right now? Do you want me to get something for you? " "No need, I feel terrible. Do you want to change the bed and sleep in my room?" Alvina Miller didn''t even dare to move, she was afraid that she would fall into despair. "Are you sure you don''t need my help?" Joseph Grant felt that her body was stiff, as though she did not dare to move, and had no choice but to confirm it again. "Then I''ll have to trouble you to put on more clothes and help me bring over myrge bag of supplies from the box in my room!" Alvina Miller still needed his help. "Alright, I''ll be right there!" Joseph Grant gently opened the nket and got off the bed. Then, without putting on any clothes, he walked straight towards her room. Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes opened wide. It couldn''t be, why was this man so anxious? The corridor outside waspletely cold, wasn''t he afraid of getting sick? Very soon, the tall man walked in. He looked at her with concern and asked, "What else do you want?" "No need, go back to my bed and sleep. I want to take a bath!" Alvina Miller said as she lowered her head shyly. "Why? It is so cold and you will have a bath?" Joseph Grant frowned, and worried about her. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "It won''t be good if I don''t take a bath. It''s okay, go sleep!" Alvina Miller hurriedly raised her hand towards him. "Go quickly!" "I''m not going to sleep, I''m here to apany you!" How could Joseph Grant still sleep? He felt that she really didn''t feel good. "Don''t apany me. If you stand here, I''ll feel embarrassed. Can you move away for a moment?" Alvina Miller felt very awkward. The handsome man''s face instantly flushed red. He nodded, then turned around and left. Alvina Miller gently lifted the quilt to have a look. That was embarrassing. Alvina Miller took her things and went to the bathroom to shower. When she came out, she discovered that there were new sheets on the bed. Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes instantly widened. Would Joseph Grant just throw it away like that? Alvina Miller immediately put on a thick down jacket and came out to check the situation. She was startled when she heard water flowing in the public bathroom. She couldn''t help but open the door to take a look, and saw that Joseph Grant was actually washing the sheets. Alvina Miller stood at the door dumbstruck, like a wooden chicken, with her head sticking out. Only now did the man notice that she was outside the door. He turned around and smiled at her, "It''s so cold. Don''t stay here. Go to sleep. I''ve already washed up." "Joseph, you... Why would you help me wash this? " Alvina Miller was so touched that she became confused. Because she felt that all men would despise this, after all, this wasn''t blood that would come from normal wounds. Joseph Grant looked at her strangely: "Didn''t you say you women have to rest well? Do you still want to work? " "No, I mean, don''t you mind?" Alvina Miller thought back to how red it was, and couldn''t imagine how Joseph Grant washed it. "I don''t mind!" Joseph Grant blushed. Obviously, he didn''t feel bad about it when he was washing up earlier, but now that she asked him that question, he felt that it was really embarrassing for a man to do it. "Thank you!" Alvina Miller said softly and turned back to his room. By the time Joseph Grant finished drying his nket, it was only a little after six. Alvina Miller was not asleep, but was hiding in his nket, blinking her eyes, and waiting for him. Joseph Grantid down lightly. His body, which was already frozen like ice, was warmed up by the warm oven¡ªlike body that snuggled over. "There''s still more than an hour, let''s sleep a little more!" Joseph Grant advised her softly. "Ok, let''s sleep together!" Alvina Miller nodded and closed her eyes to sleep in his embrace. Chapter 1330 Chapter 1330 In such a cold night, originally people should be hiding in the warm quilt and peacefully enjoying beautiful dreams of the moment, but some people could not sleep. This included Kelly. She was disturbed by a belly full of grievances and could not sleep soundly, so she closed her eyes. Of course, it was also because she had had a nightmare. At least, to her, the contents of the dream made her extremely ufortable. She dreamed that Alvina Miller and Joseph Grant were married. She was so jealous of Alvina Miller that she even arranged a perfect wedding for her in her dreams. She heard her own heart shattering into pieces. Maybe Alvina Miller was really lucky. As a neer, she participated in the end of the year party and even won first ce at the party. Since she would be studying abroad, her future was limitless. Why were some people born so lucky? She was born into a wealthy family and found an outstanding boyfriend. Now, her job was going smoothly and she was on the same footing. Her fate was too unfair. Kelly sat inside the newly rented house with disheveled hair, looking at the small residential building that had been demolished and built. In the future, this ce would have a tall tower, and her home would be much brighter. Her life would also be warmed by the sunlight. She firmly believed that as long as she worked hard, she would definitely have a chance to talk to him. If he knew that she had worked so hard just to get close to him, would he be moved? Kelly finally had a dream to make. Sheid down and hugged her nket tightly, as if she could hold that outstanding man in her arms and make her feel at ease. Jack Wayne''spany was already preparing to leave the domestic market, but this action caused Edwards Wayne to be rmed, and he sent people to watch Jack Wayne''s movements. At this moment, John Wayne was sitting alone in his cell room, his head lowered, his hair completely was gray. On such a cold day, his wounds had already be infected, and every day and night, he would be tormented by pain. "The tenth day!" He mocked himself as he mumbled to himself. It had already been ten days, but his mother still hadn''te to see him. At this moment, John Wayne''s heart was already at peace, and all his past ambitions and interests were long worn out. He wanted to die, but he did not dare to die, because he still wanted to apologize to his mother, and ask for her forgiveness. However, he couldn''t even make such a simple request. John Wayne fainted, but was saved and recovered. When he opened his eyes, there was still a white light, and someone was treating his infected wound with a scalpel. It must be painful to stab the heart with a knife, right? John Wayne was in a daze, as if he remembered his childhood memories. He ran behind his big brother, who told him to be faster, and fell down. He anxiously raised his head to look, and saw his big brother reaching out his hand towards him. Actually, he was deliberately falling down because he knew that he could only fall down. His big brother would definitely wait for him ande over to help him. So it turned out that he had been so scheming since he was young. "John, look at how you hurt Big Brother. His hands are injured!" He purposely went out to provoke other children, and his big brother stood out to fight for him. His big brother didn''t me him, but he only said that the next time they fought, he still needed to be called. Heughed at his big brother, who was yed around with him every day. "So, it''s because I don''t understand ¡­Only now, after being over fifty years old, did he discover that he had always thought himself to be smart, yet had long since forgotten, he was also originally clean. Everything was his own fault." John Wayne... " A scream was followed by a pool of blood flowing down from the heart. "He took the knife himself, he''smitting suicide!" The people who were treating him were so frightened that they were dazed. They had never seen such a ruthless person who stabbed a knife into his heart and even stirred it up twice, as if he was going to shatter his heart. In just a few seconds, John Wayne had stopped breathing, and before he did, he was shouting out a name, apologizing to someone. John Wayne died. Everyone in Wayne Family fell silent upon hearing this news. The olddy wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. "He deserved it!" Jack Wayne came for his father''s funeral. In a short period of time, it was as if he had be mature and be silent. As he watched John Wayne being pushed into the incinerator, he knelt beside him with a heavy heart, yet it seemed as if he was relieved. He said that he had decided to take John Wayne to a foreign country to be buried, and that he couldn''t stay in the same ce as Grandfather and Uncle, because he was born lonely, and after he dies, he won''t be able to interact with his family anymore.Original from N?velDrama.Org. The olddy did not object. "Will youe back and see your grandmother in the future?" the olddy asked him softly. "I will, I will alwayse back to apany Grandma during New Year''s Day!" Jack Wayne lowered his head with a sorrowful expression. "Is Gloria willing to go abroad with you?" the olddy asked again. "Grandmother, I''ve already epted the certificate with her. She''s my wife now, and she''s willing to apany me abroad!" Jack Wayne raised his head and smiled at his grandmother. "When did you get your certificate? Why didn''t you discuss it with me? " The olddy looked surprised and angry. "Grandmother, don''t worry. She''s a pretty good girl. I''ll treat her well." Jack Wayne hurriedly admitted his mistake and replied with his head lowered. "Grandmother believes in your judgement. You definitely picked a good girl. You should go abroad to settle down first. I wille over to see you when I have time!" The olddy was happy for him, and a matter was finally settled for her. "Alright!" Jack Wayne nodded. Edwards Wayne sat in his office as he recounted the events that happened before John Wayne''s death. When he heard that John Wayne had chosen the same method of death as his grandfather, his thin lips lifted into a cold smile: "Does he think that he can take away all of his crimes just because of this?" "John Wayne also deserves to die, then what about April Jones?" Larry could not help but ask. "I will tell Grandmother about this matter. April Jones is Elizabeth Jones''s mother, and now that we are rtives, we need an exnation!" Edwards Wayne sighed, he felt that it would be better to let his brother handle this matter, after all, April Jones was his mother¡ªinw. Gloria Miller was packing up her things in the school dormitory, and a few girls from the same dorm all surrounded her and asked, "Gloria, are you going to quit school? Is it because something happened to your father again? " Gloria Miller smiled as she shook her head, "No, I''m just leaving!" "Then where are you going?" "Yeah, are you going to work because you don''t have the money to go to school? "But you haven''t even gotten your graduation certificate, how are you going to find a job?" In the eyes of these girls, Gloria Miller''s life must be tragic. "Let''s talk about the futureter. I don''t think about that much right now!" Gloria Miller still did not tell her dorm mates about her own matters, because she felt that it was enough for her only to know about some of the things that had happened. At this moment, a low¡ªkey ck car stopped in front of the female dormitory. Anyone who knew about cars would know about that brand. The worth of the luxury car was ten million. Who was he here to pick up? Girls loved gossip the most. Seeing such a vile car, of course they would want to see who it was rted to. Just as everyone was discussing amongst themselves, Gloria Miller''s phone rang. Only then did Gloria Miller pick up the case that she had prepared beforehand, and waved her hands at her roommates: "If there''s a chance in the future, we''ll meet again.¡± After Gloria Miller finished, she turned and left. She only had one suitcase. It wasn''t much, but it was all she had. She went downstairs and the car door opened. Jack Wayne walked over and helped her pick up the case and put it in the trunk. "Is everything ready?" Jack Wayne asked her softly. "Yes, I''ve prepared everything!" Gloria Miller said with a smile. "Then let''s go!" Jack Wayne helped her open the car door, allowing her to sit inside. After that, the two of them drove away. The whole dorm went into an uproar. The poorest girl actually left on the back of a million luxury car? What was left was astonishment. Gloria Miller turned around and took a look at the university she had stayed in for three years. She saw a few stalls outside of the gate that she often came out to buy food due to hunger. Chapter 1331 Chapter 1331 Jack Wayne came to pick Gloria Miller up. Their flight was five in the afternoon, yet he nned to take her to eat lunch with his grandmother. At the table, there was a sumptuous meal. The olddy wore thick clothes and a top hat. After the old man left, her crying eyes were swollen. Gloria Miller nervously pinched the corner of her clothes on her knees. After all, she still felt inferior to her, so she was afraid that the olddy would despise her background and break up her rtionship with Jack Wayne. "How did you meet?" The olddy still asked because Jack Wayne was her grandson and she knew his personality. He had not been with this girl for long, and he suddenly got married, causing the old lady to be worried and afraid that there would be a problem with their rtionship. Hence she had to get to the bottom of the matter. Gloria Miller trembled as she looked at Jack Wayne with a helpless expression. Jack Wayne passed some hot tea to Grandma, then rubbed his hands together and said with an embarrassed face: "Grandma, I don''t want to hide it from you. I got drunk once, and slept with her!" "What?" The olddy was about to listen to a beautiful love story, but she didn''t expect it to be so simple and crude. The olddy had a shocked expression, and then, she pped Jack Wayne''s arm and scolded: "You scoundrel, what are you trying to learn is not good, learn from your big brother, do we Wayne Family have any face at all?" This matter made the olddy think of how Edwards Wayne had bullied Lily. It was as if it had be an issue in her heart. Although Jack Wayne was already 27 or 28, he was forever a child in front of the olddy. If the old lady were to beat him up like this, he could only lower his head and ept it, apologizing: "Grandma, I was really drunk.¡± "Do you even have a reason?" The olddy red at him furiously. Gloria Miller was also stunned, she did not expect Jack Wayne to actually speak the truth, couldn''t he tell the olddy some stories? He really deserved a beating. "Grandma, I stained her innocence, but I''ve already decided that I will be responsible for her for the rest of my life. Can you not be angry?" Jack Wayne hurriedly pleaded. The olddy had just raised her hand, but after hearing his words, she put it down. "That''s not bad. Gloria, how did you forgive him?" Gloria Miller didn''t expect the olddy to ask her again. She trembled slightly andughed awkwardly: "He''s very good, the first thing he did was to admit his wrongs to me, and he even helped me a lot. I''ve long forgiven him for saving my life." At that time, Gloria Miller had almost been sold off by her father. It was Jack Wayne who ran over and carried her out of the fire pit, disregarding everything else. This was exactly the same as saving her life. "Is that so?" The olddy had a suspicious look, worried that Gloria Miller was exaggerating. Jack Wayne quickly confirmed, "Grandma, it''s true!" "My dad owes a lot of people money. He wants to sell me, but he saved my life!" Gloria Miller was not afraid that she would reveal her terrible family background. In any case, the olddy was very enthusiastic about it. Only then did the olddy realize what was going on and nodded, "Alright, it seems that you two have been through a lot ande together. From now on, be more sincere to each other, just like what you said to me today. Take out all of your sincerity and you''ll be like a family!" Jack Wayne and Gloria Miller looked at each other, wanting tough, because they had already said what they did not dare say. After the meal, the olddy looked at the young couple contentedly. Then, she took out four to five small boxes from her bag. "Gloria, I brought a little gift for you today. Take it first!" The olddy said as she ced all the boxes in front of Gloria Miller. "Grandmother, I can''t ept these ¡­" Gloria Miller was shocked by the Old Granny''s generosity. However, Jack Wayne smiled and said, "Grandmother''s gift, you can keep it." The olddy looked at her and nodded. "That''s right. Grandmother really wants to give you some things. I hope that you can take good care of my grandson in the future. You''re wee!" Gloria Miller then nodded her head, "Thank you, Grandma!" "Do you like it?" Only then did the olddy feel at ease. Gloria Miller opened the smallest box and saw a bunch of emerald bracelet. The luster of the jade seemed to possess a life of its own, it was extremely beautiful. Gloria Miller''s heart trembled, she had never seen this kind of precious item in her life before. She quickly opened the second long box and found a string of pearls inside. Each pearl was of the highest quality and they were round and glossy. Just one pearl was extremely rare and yet it had a whole string. The third box was opened to reveal a white jade pendant. In the center of the pendant was a golden ''Blessings'' character. It was clearly a design that the olddy liked. There was also a fourth and a fifth, and they all contained very valuable things. When all of them were added together, the value was astonishing. "Grandma, aren''t these your collection?" Jack Wayne saw it and recognized it. He remembered that when he was young, he secretly took out to y. "The reason why I collected them, was so that I could send them out to important people one day. Gloria now was the granddaughter¡ªinw of Wayne Family, and should also take some good things from Wayne Family. These are all my intentions, I wish you a happy marriage, and give us a golden grandson as soon as possible!" The olddy said with a smile. Half of it was a blessing, the other half was a wish. Gloria Miller''s face slightly blushed, but Jack Wayne actually lowered his head and smiled, "Grandmother, your wish is really sincere. However, I have discussed it with Gloria that we might not have any children during these three years, and that she might need to study!" "Studying is fine, there''s no need to be reckless in having children!" As soon as the olddy heard that she would not bear a child in three years, she started to worry. However, Gloria Miller nodded and agreed, "Grandmother, don''t worry, I will study hard and give birth to my child at the same time!" ¡°Jack, you have to take good care of her. Grandmother will only wish for you to bear my grandson for the rest of my life. There''s no other wish.¡± She took a tissue and pretended to wipe the tears from her eyes. Jack Wayne knew that his grandmother was forcing him, so he quickly agreed, "Grandma, don''t cry anymore. I promise you, once we leave the country, we''ll think about the child''s matters first." "Really?" In the next moment, the olddy became happy again. This skill of changing expressions still hadn''t changed, causing Jack Wayne to be helpless. "It''s true. I guarantee that I''ll give you good news within half a year!" Jack Wayne also wished to fulfill his grandmother''s wish, but he didn''t want to wait for his grandmother to age and still be unable to hug his child. "Alright, I will wait!" The olddy was finally satisfied, she immediately took out two golden piglets from her bag, "Here, Gloria, take it first. This is my present to my future great¡ªgrandson, it''s not a precious item, but I''m watching the celebration, take it!" Gloria Miller didn''t know whether tough or cry. Holding the two little golden pigs in her hands, she thought to herself that the olddy couldn''t be hoping that she would get two babies in one go, right? After finishing her meal, the Old Granny would go back first. Jack Wayne looked at Gloria Miller and the two little golden pigs in her hands. "Our wedding night will wait until we are in Australia!" Jack Wayne said as he helped her put those exquisite small boxes into her bag. "Alright!" Gloria Miller nodded. In fact, the two of them had been guarding the same line ever since theirst encounter in the hotel. Even though they almost lost their temper several times, they were still able to endure it in the end. Now, the Old Granny suppressed them with her desire to hug her grandson. They no longer needed to restrain themselves. Once they were abroad, the most important thing was for them to have children. Around 5pm in the afternoon, the ne slowly ascended from the runway. This was the first time Gloria Miller had taken a ne. "This is my first time flying, of course I''m scared!" Gloria Miller rolled her eyes at him. "Then, when you were with me for the first time, were you also scared?" the man in her ear whispered. Gloria Miller''s beautiful eyes opened as she red at him. "What do you think?"N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 1332 Chapter 1332 John Wayne died, but when Larissa Reed received this news, she was still shocked. However, she wasn''t sad for John Wayne in the slightest. Instead, she was thinking of a way to get close to Edwards Wayne. After John Wayne died, the Old President sent his trusted aide, Barry Smith, to deal with her. Earlier, he let John Wayne be the middleman because John Wayne was from the Wayne Family, so he had a better understanding of Edwards Wayne. Barry Smith looked at the beautiful and charming woman in front of him, and he was truly moved. If not for wanting to use her as a prey to attract Edwards Wayne, he might have truly intended to take her for himself. "Mr. Smith, what next? This Edwards Wayne is not moved by beauty, I truly have no way of knowing. " Larissa Reed adjusted her long hair on her cheeks with self¡ªpity, as if she was at a loss for what to do. Barry Smith was stunned by her actions. After a long while, he finally reacted andughed, "Miss Reed, don''t be anxious, this kind of thing, we have to consider it over and over again. Edwards Wayne is a very cautious and suspicious person, plus he is currently married, the rumours about his beloved wife spread from time to time. "Of course, you do have the qualifications. You are so beautiful that any man would be moved by you." Larissa Reed immediatelyughedcently: Mr. Smith has taste, and knows how to speak, but I don''t know what way you can help me. Honestly speaking, a man with a repressive personality like Edwards Wayne is extremely attractive to us women. Barry Smith''s face changed, he was truly jealous of Edwards Wayne, he was able to easily make Larissa Reed be infatuated with him, and indeed, a handsome man was born with an advantage, unlike him, who had an ordinary appearance, and Larissa Reed had not even looked at him once. ¡°It means that you still have the desire to conquer Edwards Wayne. ording to the news that we have received, Edwards Wayne will attend a ribbon cutting ceremony recently, and is an enterprise that Edwards Wayne has just purchased officially on the market. He will appear that day, what sort of status do you think you should have to meet him? " Barry Smith immediately brought up the important topic of the day. "The only people who can get close to him are the ceremonialdies beside him. I''m afraid it''ll be toote if I go in to work now!" Larissa Reed frowned, her expression one of distress. ¡°ording to what I have heard, threerge media reporters have the chance to go in and do a simple interview with Edwards Wayne. If Miss Reed does not feel wronged, then go and be a reporter.¡± Barry Smith was much more tactful than John Wayne, because the amount of information he had was much more than John Wayne. "Really?" Larissa Reed''s face lit up. "Of course!" Barry Smith spread out his hands and smiled, full of confidence. "Alright then. You''re going to arrange for me to take notes now. How much time we have left?" Larissa Reed was not afraid of challenges, she was an extremely tenacious woman, and would only need a thought to aplish what she wanted to do. "There''s still about a week''s time. You can apply right now and I''ll help you make the connection. I''ll send you over for an interview that day and wish you all victory!" Barry Smith stood up, walked in front of Larissa Reed, and lightly patted her shoulder to take advantage of her. "Then I shall thank Mr. Smith!" Larissa Reed forced a smile on her face, but in her heart, she was cursing at the damn man. Larissa Reed snorted once more after Barry Smith left. It seemed like the heavens were still taking care of her, otherwise, they wouldn''t have given her such a good opportunity. Original from N?velDrama.Org. At Wayne Family''s family banquet table, Joshua Wayne and the littledy beside him looked at each other, but Elizabeth Jones still reached out and gently pulled on his sleeves. Joshua Wayne cautiously looked at the olddy and said, "Grandmother, there is something I need your help with!" The Old Granny put down her chopsticks and looked at him: "You want to talk about April Jones right?" Lily and Edwards Wayne exchanged a nce, and Edwards Wayne used his gaze tofort her, indicating that they should not interfere in this matter. Elizabeth Jones was also nervous. She did not dare open her mouth to plead, because she knew her mother was guilty. But as her daughter, she could not pretend to be indifferent. "Lareina and I have already discussed this matter. Lareina''s meaning is to forgive your mother!" The olddy said calmly. After what happened to the old man, she had be indifferent to everything. Lareina also opened her mouth and spoke out: "Josh, Elizabeth, if you want to go and fetch her, then go. After the matter is over, I will put it down. Your lives are still in the long run, even if you resent her greatly, you will still be a family in the future. It''s just that, although I can forget about it, but I am still not willing to see her.¡± Hearing that, Elizabeth Jones''s eyes burned with gratitude. She felt that Lareina was the best woman in the world, as her mother had made a huge mistake to actually hurt her, she deserved it. "Mom, don''t worry. As long as you don''t want to see her, we won''t let you meet." Joshua Wayne was also very grateful that his mother agreed to his request. He didn''t make it difficult for him and instead, agreed to the feelings of a mother and daughter. "I will make my mother go back to her hometown and nevere back here again!" Elizabeth Jones promised. The olddy sighed, "Since it has already been decided, then so be it. You youngsters should also pay more attention to it. Don''t make things difficult for the elders." "Thank you for granny''s consent!" Joshua Wayne said in a low voice. After eating dinner, Lily, Elizabeth Jones and the children yed in the Toy Room on the second floor. However, Joshua Wayne and Edwards Wayne went to the side of the wine shelves and sat down to chat. "Last time, someone tried to assassinate you at the dinner party at yourpany. How''s the deal now?" Edwards Wayne asked in concern, when he heard about this matter, he was also shocked to the point that he was covered in cold sweat. "Of course, they were all told to scram. This group of ungrateful bastards truly cannot be taken care of. Back then, when we gave them some benefits, they were all deeply grateful. Now that we''ve given them the authority to do so, they feel that you''ve given them too little. Greed is like a hole in the ground, and it exists in everyone''s heart." When mentioning this matter, Joshua Wayne was still so angry that his handsome face had turned ashen, and the roots of his teeth were itching. "You should have told Mom and Grandma just now, Elizabeth Jones saved your life!" Edwards Wayne knew what had happened. Elizabeth Jones had kicked the assassin away in time and even blinded him. If not for her, Joshua Wayne might have been injured. "Yeah, Elizabeth really saved my life this time, it''s too difficult for her, she''s pregnant, and she even came to save me!" At the end, Joshua Wayne could not help but mock himself, "I''m really useless!" "Well, not everyone is born with the ability to prevent danger. No matter what, you are safe and sound. That is enough!" Edwards Wayne patted his brother''s shoulder to show his encouragement andfort. "You''re right. I am destined to owe her a life saving favor. Isn''t this fate?" Joshua Wayneughed as he calmly epted the reality. "Brother, have you been well recently? I heard that the internal strife between the two factions is very intense right now. Will it affect you?" Joshua Wayne asked worriedly. "I will definitely be affected, so I just want to first protect the safety of my family. Old President still has a baseline, he won''t make a move openly. I''m just afraid that the more time passes, the more desperate he will be." A cold intent shed across Edwards Wayne''s handsome face. There were some things that were really hard to prevent, but if you couldn''t jump out of the pit, you could only watch out for yourself. "Being in a whirlpool is also something we cannot easily escape from. This is probably the only choice we have. I hope that everyone will be able to survive and live a peaceful life again." Joshua Wayne said with a lowugh. There were too many ups and downs in one''s life, and there was no way to avoid it. "You''re right, I''m not nning on running away. Since I''ve chosen to fight back, then I will have to persist until the end!" Edwards Wayne had the same idea. If one did not retreat, they could only move forward. Chapter 1333 Chapter 1333 Alvina Miller had a golden rule during her menses, and that was that she would definitely experience pain on the first day. With a single pain, she would feel it for the most part of the day. The other girls said that red sugar worked, but it didn''t. She had no choice but to take painkillers, but she couldn''t take them often, either. And she had to bear them by willpower many times, because she knew it would only take half a day. When she woke up from her daze, she found that the man beside her was preparing for her to wear to work. He himself was already dressed neatly in a ck suit with a white shirt. "How about you take a leave of absence today? I see that you''re constantly rubbing your stomach. Will it hurt?" The man squatted by the bed, just in time to look at her as she turned around. The man''s gentle voice was filled with heartache. "No need, I''m busy at the end of the year. I can''t take a leave of absence at this time. Besides, I have a few days before I can have holidays!" Her beautiful eyes instantly lit up when she thought about the new year holiday that was about toe. N?velDrama.Org content. "Don''t try to be brave. If your body doesn''t allow it, then stay at home and don''t go out. I''ll get someone to help you ask for a leave of absence!" Seeing her pale face, Joseph Grant''s tone of voice instantly turned overbearing. He extended a hand to wipe the long hair on her forehead, and wiped away the fine sweat on her forehead. "Then help me ask for a half¡ªday off, I''lle over in the afternoon!" She''ll be all right for the rest of the morning. "Why does it hurt?" Joseph Grant was such a straight faced man, he didn''t understand anything about females at all. He thought that menses was just a normal phenomenon during their growth period, but now he frowned, looking at her pitiful appearance, he was very surprised. Alvina Miller forced a smile, "I want to know that too. I heard that after having a child, it would stop hurting. I don''t know if it''s true or not, but it made me want to quickly have a child!" Joseph Grant''s handsome face froze and he couldn''t help butugh, "How can you have children this fast? I''ll find a doctor for you to look for.¡± "No need, don''t worry about me, I''m only in pain for a little while. Really, hurry up and go to work." Seeing Joseph Grant squatting by the bed and not leaving, Alvina Miller started to worry for him. Joseph Grant was unwilling to leave. Even though he knew that his convoy had been waiting downstairs since long ago and that he had an important meeting in the afternoon so he couldn''t be late, he didn''t want to leave her. "Alvina, do you want my mother to take care of you?" The man thought for a moment and suddenly said. "No ¡­No need, I haven''t even met your mother yet. If you let here, I will be very nervous and definitely not stop the pain." Alvina Miller anxiously blurted out a rejection, which startled the man. Alvina Miller also felt that her answer was too quick, and she immediatelyughed embarrassedly: "You should hurry up and leave, don''t bete!" "Fine, call me anytime if you need anything. Don''t hold on by yourself. You can call me if you want. I''ll get someone to bring it to you!" Only then did Joseph Grant stand up, but he still bent over and lightly kissed her forehead, then looked at her deeply onest time before turning around and leaving. Alvina Miller curled up in bed, feeling the love of a man, she instantly felt her abdominal pain lessen. As expected, love could cure all bad moods. Although Alvina Miller didn''t say what she wanted, Joseph Grant found out something. He got someone to send her some Red Sugar Ginger Tea to drink, and also sent his rich nutritious bird''s nest porridge and all kinds of food that could warm her stomach. Alvina Miller was struck dumb by the sight of so much delicious food. Did that man have to be so considerate and meticulous? She would fall madly in love with him. During the morning leave, Joseph Grant called for someone to take a short leave for her. In the afternoon, the pain on her body lessened, so she drove to the office to work. At that moment, Benson was busy working outside, and just happened to be at lunch time, so he was called over. "Mr. Smith!" Benson pushed open the door of the private box, and saw Barry Smith sitting at the side of the table. "Sit!" Barry Smith did not disy any official record, but only made a gesture. Benson sat down in panic. Only then did Barry Smith begin to talk about the main point. "If Alvina Miller is willing to go abroad to exchange study, we will arrange a ce for you. When that time comes, you better work harder!" "Will she go?" A sh of pleasant surprise passed through Benson''s eyes. As for why he was happy, only he knew that Alvina Miller was indeed a girl with simple thoughts. Only after meeting her would he feel that she was worth it for him. "I don''t know yet, but if she will go, you can go, and seize every opportunity to get close to her. If you can cockold Joseph Grant overseas, Mr. President and I will be very satisfied, and your future will be bright!" Barry Smith smiled craftily, because he felt that this was really an interesting thing. Although Joseph Grant never showed off his high values, in the eyes of women, his position was unshakable, and he heard that most of the women who worked hard to get into the office in the past few years were because of his influence. If he was such a perfect male god, then if his fiancee would fall for another man and even cockold him, which would be the biggest joke. Hearing the word "cockold", Benson trembled in fear. After all, this was something that could cause people to lose their lives, and Joseph Grant seemed to be gentle and restrained, which could only mean that he had done a good job on the surface, making others think that he was someone who was close to them. But he knew that just a fake. "Mr. Smith, I feel that cockold is a bit immoral. If I make Alvina Miller fall for me, it will be a huge disgrace to Joseph Grant, no?" If Alvina Miller liked him, no matter how angry Joseph Grant was, he wouldn''t do anything to him. At most, he would just kick him out of the office. If the nature was different, the plot would also be different. ¡°If you are young, then you have to be ambitious. Men without ambition are like trash. Alvina Miller likes you, but if Joseph Grant is unyielding and forces her to marry, she still has to marry. If Alvina Miller sleeps with you, as Joseph Grant is a cautious man, would you think that he would want a person like Alvina Miller?¡± Seeing that Benson had actually cowered, Barry Smith immediately started to brainwash him. "But Mr. Smith, if Joseph Grant knows that I sleep with Alvina Miller, wouldn''t he kill me? I still want to live. I don''t dare to do something so dangerous. " Benson was so scared that his face turned white. Although he wanted to be an official and be rich, he wanted to stay alive. "Joseph Grant wouldn''t be so narrow¡ªminded as to fuss about it with an insignificant person like you. Do you really think that he doesn''t have any other women to choose from? Why don''t you ask around and find out about the rich girls that want to marry him? There are a lot of them, but what does Alvina Miller? If his grandfather didn''t help the Grant Family, would Joseph Grant havee to find her? Don''t be too worried, Alvina Miller is a rich girl, if you are with her, do you still need to be afraid of losing money? Maybe her name is written on the will of the Old Miller right now. She is your future gold and silver mountain, you can have her with your hands at arm''s length, what are you waiting for? " Barry Smith could only continue to lure Benson into this trap. Benson''s eyes lit up. Indeed, marrying a rich girl could at least save him ten years of struggle. No, it was a lifetime. "Mr. Smith, I still have to consider this matter. After all, even if you want to spend more money, it would be useless if you lose your life!" Benson was also very cautious, and did not dare to easily agree. "You are so inflexible, I really don''t know why you came to me in the first ce. You don''t have much guts, but right now, time is pressing, and I don''t have any other people. Benson, you should just make some ns for yourself!" Barry Smith was a little disappointed with Benson, thinking that under his guidance, Benson would very confidently go all out on this matter, but now it seemed that Benson was even more cowardly than he thought. "Thanks Mr. Smith for giving me the chance to show my gratitude, I''ll treat you to a meal ¡­" "There''s no need for that. Doing a good job is the greatest form of gratitude to me!" Mr. Smith got up and left. Chapter 1334 Chapter 1334 Alvina Miller could now be considered a celebrity in the office, because her luck was too good. What was more impressive was that she had rejected the chance to study in a foreign country. Alvina Miller took a leave of absence at noon and came over to work in the afternoon. She found out that her colleagues in the office treated her pretty well, and a few of them even helped her finish the morning''s work. Her boss specially called her to his office to ask if she would like to attend the exchange in a few days, but going to a foreign exchange to study meant that she would not be able to have New Year''s Eve meal with her family. In the interest of time, she only had three days left to prepare. "Alvina Miller, it''s urate to grasp this opportunity, because you don''t have much luck in life." His boss advised her. Alvina Millerughed, she did not know how to reply, it was not that she was lucky, it was just that she had been schemed against by a viin, but his words were true. A person could not always have good luck, but she would not always be on the dark side of the sun, she should maintain a calm mentality, because she knew that there would always be a man supporting her from behind. After Alvina Miller epted the chance to exchange, she instantly became the target of discussion of everyone. "I knew it, she wouldn''t say it. Who knows how much she might want to go." "Maybe she has connections behind her due to her family''s wealth. Reincarnation is a skill. In my next life, I will definitely choose a good background. Everything I do will be a hundred times easier than others." "Of course, the rich has the right to choose. I heard that when she entered the office, she seemed to havee through the back door, so she must have thrown in some money." "There are some people who just don''t know how to be content with what they have. Advantages are not enough, and they still need to be famous. Only by gaining both fame and fortune can they seed in life." Alvina Miller did not deliberately eavesdrop on their conversation. It was just that the other party did not lower his voice at all. He insisted that he wanted to let her hear his words so that she would understand what was right and wrong. Luckily, Alvina Miller did not mind them saying all these, as people who were jealous of others would definitely not be able topare to her in every aspect. Otherwise, how would they have the time to gossip? Afterforting herself a little, Alvina Miller carried the materials and walked towards the direction of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. She was going to deliver the documents. "Alvina Miller!" As she passed a public meeting room, she heard someone calling her name. Alvina Miller turned her body to look and saw a woman wearing a long dresszily leaning on the door of the conference room. Her symbolic long hair coquettishly swept up to the side of her chest, outlining her curvaceous figure. It was Olivia. After hearing that she had worked here for only a few days, she had already attracted a lot of male employees'' attention. Many of them tried to look at her, trying to find a way to pass by. Alvina Miller''s gaze swept across her and said indifferently: "Is something the matter?" "Come in and talk!" Olivia put down the hand in front of her chest, and said indifferently.Original from N?velDrama.Org. "I''m at work, and I''m not as idle as you!" Alvina Miller did not want to chat with her, a woman who acted as if she thought she was beautiful, and a woman who was even more noble than you really wasn''t a friend that Alvina Miller wanted to make. "Are you sure you don''t want to talk about Mr. Vice¡ªPresident?" The corner of Olivia''s mouth hooked up into a charming smile. Alvina Miller''s mind exploded, her beautiful face instantly tensed up, but she did not panic, but instead calmed down, as if Olivia was purposely testing her out. If she turned around and left, would they be able to find out what the crime was? "I don''t want to talk about him!" Alvina Miller''s first reaction was to give a cold reply. In the eyes of outsiders, she had to pretend that she was not interested in Joseph Grant. "Oh? Why?" Olivia''s expression became a little more interesting indeed. "Why are there so many of them?" Mr. Vice¡ªPresident is not a small employee like us can chat about, right? " Alvina Miller lightly snorted in disapproval. "Your position is low, but you and him ¡­" "Can you not mention this person to me? Even if you know what kind of rtionship I have with him, please pay attention to your words and actions! " Alvina Miller''s beautiful face immediately turned green, revealing an extremely impatient expression. Olivia lowered her head and chuckled, her smile appearing slightly pleased: "Little girl, you''re really honest, you don''t like him, right?" Alvina Miller was shocked. This damned woman was really testing her. "Why should I like him? "I don''t even want to look at such self¡ªrighteous man!" After Alvina Miller found out about Olivia''s motive, she could only curse Joseph Grant a little out of conscience. "Tsk, don''t scold him like that. Mr. Vice¡ªPresident will be unhappy if he finds out!" Olivia had already been moved by Joseph Grant, when she suddenly heard this girl who did not know what was good for her and scolded her lover, her face immediately turned gloomy. ¡°Right, don''t me me for not reminding you. He doesn''t like people to know about our rtionship.¡± Alvina Miller red at her resentfully, purposely reminding her. "Don''t worry, I''m not a bbermouth. I just want to know what you think of him!" Seeing Alvina Miller''s face filled with impatience, and did not seem to be faking it, she had also found out from the President that Joseph Grant and Alvina Miller were extremely dissatisfied with this marriage. Alvina Miller did not speak anymore, and left with an icy expression. When she reached a corridor, she took a deep breath and exhaled. "That was close!" She patted her chest lightly. Oh my god, the office has so many traps, it looks like Old President wants to use Olivia to deal with Joseph Grant. Then she could only be more clear about her rtionship with him. Sigh, why is it as difficult as engaging in an underground battle when it''s just a rtionship? This was something she had never even dreamed of before. If she could act, she had to act, but did she think of her as a movie queen? The list of the overseas exchange was announced. They were all elites from different departments, and none of them had simple qualifications. Fortunately, though Alvina Miller was a newbie, the names of her school certificates were listed on the list one by one. She was not inferior to the elites from different departments, but had the potential to surpass them. When everyone wanted to see her make a fool of herself, they wouldugh when they saw her diploma and proficiency in many differentnguages. She was so outstanding that no one could say anything. In Vice¡ªPresident''s office, bright light shone from outside the window. The young man sat in the ck office chair; his gaze was gentle as he looked at the list of names that appeared on the computer. He singled out Alvina Miller, and upon seeing the one inch color photo of her, he saw her long hair that was draped over her shoulders, and the corners of her mouth that curled slightly, revealed neat and fine white teeth. Joseph Grant seemed to be able to guess how she would feel when she took the photo. "Alvina!" He could not help but mutter her name. His cold eyes were filled with a loving and gentle glow. Joseph Grant was currently in this state. One second ago, he was still discussing business matters with his subordinates, but now that he saw her, his eyes would burn even hotter, wanting to erge her picture further to touch her face across the screen. When Joseph Grant realized his abnormal thoughts, he wanted tough. At this moment, Alvina Miller was also looking at the name list, she was thest person on the list. As expected, she was just like a giveaway gift, not very eye¡ªcatching. "Benson?" Alvina Miller suddenly saw a familiar name, causing her to be surprised. Why was he on the list? Could it be that he was also one of the department''s elite talents? Thinking about this man, Alvina Miller didn''t know much about him and only felt that he was a very honest and courteous man. She didn''t understand anything else, and of course, she couldn''t possibly reject this person''s excellence. Well, at least there was someone she knew. Chapter 1335 Chapter 1335 After Alvina Miller sent the documents back to the office, the more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was amiss. Why did Olivia want to probe her rtionship with Joseph Grant? What did it have to do with her? Could it be that she is also from the Old President? Moreover, she was able to get close to Joseph Grant several times. Could it be that Old President wanted to introduce Olivia to Joseph Grant as a girlfriend? Alvina Miller''s brain exploded as she thought about how Olivia was actually a love rival hiding by her side. Her beautiful face instantly filled with anger, from thest painting exhibition, to the time she appeared and worked here, all of these ns were too ingenious, causing people to have no choice but to suspect the evil scheme behind it. Alvina Miller felt like she was on stimnts, and her entire body was filled with anger, so she turned and walked towards the washroom. Since she found out about this, she had to inform Joseph Grant immediately. Otherwise, if Olivia''s wish would be fulfilled as she went abroad for more than a month, she would definitely be angered to death. In the washroom, Alvina Miller purposely checked the cubicles to make sure that there was no one around before calling Joseph Grant. Her phone had been encrypted by Joseph Grant, which was why she dared to call him. "Alvina!" The man''s low voice, filled withughter, entered her ears, bringing with it the feeling of beingzy in the afternoon. It made her feel that her mood had been instantly cured. Alvina Miller lowered her voice and said: "Just now, Olivia was trying to probe our rtionship. Stay away from her in the future, don''t give her any chance, understand?" Joseph Grant didn''t expect her to call him. It wasn''t because she missed him, but because she was reminding him to stay away from Olivia. His smile became wider and wider, "Did you notice that just now? I already knew that she was from Old President''s side. " "You knew?" Alvina Miller instantly felt that her previous serious tone had be a joke. She ced a small hand on her waist, and felt a sense of loss: "Then why didn''t you tell me?" "This woman is against me, so of course I can''t increase your psychological pressure." Seeing that she was angry, Joseph Grant''s voice became even more gentle. "I don''t want to care about you!" Alvina Miller was still very frustrated, and said tenderly. The man''s expression became panicked and his tone became anxious, "Alvina, I''m sorry. I just didn''t want you to worry about me. I didn''t mean to hide it from you!" "Are you sure it''s not because Olivia is a beauty that you didn''t tell me?" Alvina Miller asked sourly. Joseph Grant was shocked, could it be that this little girl was jealous? He really did not know where she got the jealousy from, but Joseph Grant was truly at a loss on what to do. "Alvina, how can you doubt my sincerity? Other than you, I won''t take another look at any other women! " Even a dull man would be able to continue chatting affectionately. Joseph Grant''s romantic potential was definitely aroused by her. "Really?" Alvina Miller obviously liked to hear that, but she still questioned him. "Of course it''s true. Can you not doubt me?" Joseph Grant was at his wit''s end with this little girl. She couldn''t bear to be fierce, couldn''t bear to be scolded. What else could he do? "Fine, then tell me that you love me!" Alvina Miller immediately teased him with an arrogant tone. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Alvina, you did it on purpose?" How shrewd a man is, as her tone changing, and he knew what she was up to. "Are you going to tell me or not?" Alvina Miller muttered. "If I say it. Is there any reward?" Joseph Grant''s heart rxed, and he could not help but ask. "I reward you foring to find me tonight. I will fulfill any of your demands!" Alvina Miller said proudly. "Not tonight. I''ll fly at 6: 30, national visit!" Joseph Grantughed lightly, but his heart was tickled like a kitten''s pink paws, filling up his heart of her. "Ah, you are going abroad!" Alvina Miller, who was still strong just a moment ago, became depressed all of a sudden. "State visit!" Joseph Grant was also very helpless. After all, this was his job and he could not reject it. "Alright, then have a safe trip. When will you be back?" Alvina Miller suddenly remembered that she was going to fly out of the country in three days, and couldn''t help but ask in anticipation. "The time has yet to be set. It has already been decided. I will tell you!" Joseph Grant''s voice became deeper. When he thought of being separated from her, he felt an inexplicable sense of loss. "Yes, I applied to study abroad and will be flying in three days. At that time, can I meet you again?" Alvina Miller''s voice had an additional tinge of reluctance and grievance. "So soon!" Joseph Grant seemed to have thought that she was about to go abroad as well and purposely avoided this topic. "It doesn''t matter if we can''t meet up. It''s only a month anyway, I''ll be back soon!" Alvina Miller didn''t want to make the atmosphere between them be gloomy, so she quickly smiled optimistically. "Alvina, this time, there''s a woman called Zoey on the list. I purposely ced her in, and you will stay with her along the way. She will ensure your safety." Joseph Grant warned her repeatedly in a low voice. "I didn''t expect you to send people to protect me." Alvina Miller wagged her tail again, feeling happy. "Of course I''m worried about you. Study hard and try to keep your distance from others, especially men!" Joseph Grant was still very worried about her. "Alright, of course I''ll keep a safe distance. Then, I have to go to work!" Alvina Miller knew that he was reluctant to hang up, so she hung up the phone. It wasn''t that she was busy, but that she knew he was busier than she was. "Okay, call me if you need anything! Right, does your stomach still hurt? " Joseph Grant said hisst sentence. "It doesn''t hurt anymore, don''t worry about me!" The girl''s melodious voice rang out, followed immediately by a nk voice. Joseph Grant held his phone tightly. For some reason, since meeting Alvina Miller, he felt like he had a daughter. He wanted to help her take care of everything, and was no longer at ease with everything. So this was the feeling of caring about someone, and it seemed pretty good. When she returned to the archive, she suddenly saw Benson standing in front of the window, as if he was bringing some kind of information over to her for file. "Alvina!" Benson turned his head and saw her. Alvina Miller trembled slightly, and felt that it was strange for Benson to call her by her name. Oh yes, she was used to hearing Joseph Grant calling her gently, but suddenly she felt that something was wrong when another man called her. Alvina Miller nodded at him, then quickly returned to her desk to work. Benson did not see the busy girl, but suddenly he felt embarrassed to disturb her. Maybe people were sensitive, Benson felt that Alvina Miller''s attitude towards him was extremely cold, was it because she was not familiar with him yet? Alvina Miller was a young miss from a rich family, it was normal for her to be cold and arrogant. Usually, this kind of girl would need to be treated gently, they were more pure, and their hearts would be easily broken. Other than keeping an eye on the news of Joseph Grant''s visit abroad, Alvina Miller also went home to apany his grandfather and grandmother for two meals. Fortunately, his visit abroad went smoothly, and under the camera, he was just like an old official. Alvina Miller stared at the screen in the middle of the night andughed idiotically. She could not imagine what it would be like to be married to him. Would she be happy to the point of fainting? In the blink of an eye, it was already the day for Alvina Miller to board the ne. The chief administrative office had already arranged for the carriage to send them off to the airport. She was waiting in the lobby with a luggage. When she raised her head, she saw that the big screen in front of her had the scene of Joseph Grant bidding farewell to a leader of a nation. It looks like his visit was also over, but unfortunately, they missed perfectly like this. A faint sense of loss filled the girl''s beautiful big eyes. She gently closed her eyes. Perhaps there was a lingering feeling in her heart, which gave her more thoughts. "Alvina Miller, we live in the same room, my name is Zoey, I''m from the Defense Department!" A handsome woman with short hair wearing a white military uniform stood in front of Alvina Miller and extended her hand out. Alvina Miller sized her up in astonishment. Wow, a woman could actually be this handsome. Chapter 1336 Chapter 1336 Zoey was tall and slender. Even she was standing beside a group of men, she was not losing in the slightest. Her short hair was truly short, and seemed like she just casually cut her hair, not even covering her ears, but her facial features were extremely beautiful. Her skin was a healthy white color, without any makeup, which gave her a natural sense of beauty. Alvina Miller stared at her nkly. To think that Joseph Grant would actually send such a handsome female officer to protect her, which was truly interesting. "Alvina, what a coincidence. I didn''t expect you to be in our team!" Benson pushed a suitcase over with a smile. Alvina Miller was about to answer, but she did not expect Zoey to answer first: "Any kind of coincidence could have been deliberately arranged, it''s not worth being surprised about." Only now did Benson realise that there was actually a beautiful female officer by Alvina Miller''s side. Alvina Millerughed generously: "This is my new friend, Zoey!" Zoey immediately reached out and shook Benson''s hand, causing him to feel as if his hand was being squeezed. How was this a handshake? This was a life or death test. Benson instantly discovered that this trip far away was not as rxed and fun as he had imagined. When they boarded the ne, Alvina Miller''s big box was immediately snatched away by her, making her extremely embarrassed. She could only wait in the airport''s waiting room and treat Zoey to some delicious food. There were many times when Benson wanted to find an opportunity to talk to her, but because of Zoey, who was sitting beside her, he had no choice but to give up. Was this arranged by Joseph Grant? Benson was extremely shocked in his heart. Didn''t they say that Joseph Grant did not have any good feelings for this woman? Why did he send someone to protect her? Just as Benson was thinking this, Zoey left her side and ran over to chat with another girl. It confused Benson for a while, and he did not know if what he suspected was right or wrong. When Alvina Miller and Zoey were eating and chatting, Zoey had lowered her voice and told her the ns for their trip. She could not treat Alvina Miller too well, because it would cause others'' suspicions, but Alvina Miller could find her for any of their help. Alvina Miller was relieved when she knew that Zoey was one of them, so, naturally, she would be willing to cooperate in any matter. When the time to board the ne came, the group of people started boarding. Benson saw a man sitting beside Alvina Miller, he immediately walked over to exchange ces with him. Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes slightly froze for a moment. What was Benson trying to do? When the man heard Benson say that he knew Alvina Miller, he exchanged with him. Benson immediately sat beside Alvina Miller. Just as he was about to be happy, he saw a white figure sitting beside him. Alvina Miller got a window seat, Benson was in the middle, while Zoey was on the other side. He immediately felt his hands and feet shrinking, feeling a little ufortable. As soon as Alvina Miller got on the ne, she took out her iPad to watch movies. For this asion, she downloaded many movies and songs to kill time. Different from Alvina Miller, Zoey actually took out a thick book to read. Benson wanted to talk to Alvina Miller, but he saw that she had stuffed her earplugs in, and waspletely immersed in her movie. Benson could not pretend to be passionate, so he took out his phone and started flipping through it. Alvina Miller''s EQ was not bad, she felt that Benson seemed to be approaching her intentionally. This man did not think that she would like him right? Alvina Miller wasn''t someone who liked to y with emotions. Moreover, other than Joseph Grant, she wasn''t interested in any other man. Benson hoped that Alvina Miller would sleep or something on the ne, he would have a chance to be considerate towards her. However, Alvina Miller''s stamina was much better than his. When he woke up from his sleep, Alvina Miller was actually still watching movies. After almost ten hours of flight, the group finally reached their destination. Outside the international airport, the private car had already been waiting for a long time. Alvina Miller was quite familiar with this country because she had spent three years of university here. In the past, she only came here to y, but this time she was here for a job, Alvina Miller basically did not have any free time of her own. The group of people entered a hotel. This was a professional hotel that was specially used to entertain foreign guests. Alvina Miller waspletely exhausted. When Zoey came in, she checked the entire hotel to ensure that everything was safe before finally asking Alvina Miller with concern: "Are you alright? If you''re tired, then take a rest! " "Zoey, thank you for taking care of me!" Alvina Miller said gratefully. Zoey smiled bashfully: "Miss Miller, you are too polite. I was entrusted by Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, this can be considered my duty!" "Since you were entrusted by him, do you know that he and I ¡­" Alvina Miller wanted to say something but hesitated. Suddenly, Zoey felt that the girl in front of her was very cute, sheughed and replied: "I only know what I should know, don''t worry Miss Miller." The meaning behind her words, was that Zoey knew everything, but she would not speak carelessly. Alvina Miller realized that Joseph Grant still had the power to rule over others. Everyone seemed to be loyal to him. "Miss Miller, please forgive my bluntness, but please be careful of that Benson. He doesn''t look right when he looks at you!" Zoey advised in a low voice. "You saw it too?" Alvina Miller was a little shocked. ¡°Maybe the Miss Miller is young and beautiful, and will inevitably attract the love of some men. Miss Miller only needs to keep a distance from them, it is not a serious matter.¡± Zoey exined with a smile. "Well, I don''t care what he thinks, for I already have someone in my heart. Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing!" Alvina Miller knew that Zoey was kind enough to remind her, so she replied with a smile. Of course, Zoey was embarrassed to say that, as the Vice¡ªPresident had instructed her before they left, and she had to ensure that Alvina Miller wouldn''t get along with any man. Alvina Miller had even slept for a long time. When she woke up, she found that Zoey was sitting on the bed and reading a book. She seemed to really like reading books. "We can rest today, but tomorrow morning we will officially go to study!" Zoey said to her in a low voice. "Really? Are you hungry? We''re going out to eat! " Alvina Miller was really a foodie, as she remembered food wherever she went. Zoey looked at her nkly: "the closest block will take at least an hour and a half. Are you sure you want to go out?" ¡° have you ever been to this country before?¡± Alvina Miller smiled and asked her. "No, it''s my first time here!" Zoey''s face revealed shyness. "Then I''m a regr customer of this ce. Come, let me take you out for a stroll!" Alvina Miller wanted to grab hold of her remaining time and have a good time. Tomorrow is the military learning process, she was not willing to waste this good time. Zoey couldn''t make a decision, because she was a soldier who followed rules! "Let''s go!" Alvina Miller immediately walked over and grabbed her arm, "Go and change your clothes, don''t be too formal!" In fact, Zoey was also a young person, so in her heart she still liked to y. In addition to that, Alvina Miller''s confident expression infected her heart, making her want to take a breather at the right time. Original from N?velDrama.Org. The two girls were to be escorted by the private car of the hotel until they reached the Walking Street. Alvina Miller immediately brought Zoey to tour the familiar streets. Just as the twodies were buying quite a few things, Zoey''s phone suddenly rang. It was even a video call. Zoey was a little stunned and quickly opened up the video. A young man was staring at the camera, his erged face scaring her out of her wits. " Lieutenant Hilton! " Zoey did not expect that the person who called her for the video would be the Lieutenant Hilton, so she immediately spoke nervously. "Zoey, sir wants to talk to Miss Miller. Is she by your side?" When Lieutenant Hilton saw the blushing Zoey, he was also startled, but then he remembered the important matter. "Yes, please wait a moment!" Zoey quickly shifted the camera towards Alvina Miller, as if the phone could burn her hands. Alvina Miller nibbled on the chicken in her hand as she sip the coke. When she turned her head, she saw Zoey holding her phone up to her, and on the phone screen, she saw Joseph Grant''s handsome face. "Ugh ¡­" Alvina Miller almost choked, as she did not expect to see him at this time. "Alvina, where are you?" Joseph Grant had thought that he would see her obediently reading books and materials in her hotel room. Chapter 1337 Chapter 1337 The camera showed a small white face with a fluffy ponytail, which was tied up to the side of her chest. She was wearing a white down jacket, which made him heart beat fast under the light. It was unknown if it was because she was a little greasy from eating, but her mouth was especially pink. She secretlyughed at the camera with her lips pursed, simply wanting to captivate Joseph Grant''s soul. Joseph Grant''s gaze was fixated on her. Upon seeing her agile and mischievous look, his lips subconsciously curled upwards. "I''m shopping. The streets here are very lively." Alvina Miller smiled and looked at Joseph Grant. In his heart, he clearly wanted her to go back and rest early. Lily outside at such ate hour was not safe, but when he saw the happy smile in her eyes, Joseph Grant actually couldn''t bear to interrupt her happiness. ¡°Is that so? Then have fun, and be careful of your safety! " A deep male voice rang out with a hint ofughter. Zoey, who was holding onto her phone, also heard the Mr. Vice¡ª President''s words and could not help but tremble. She really did not expect the solemn Mr. Vice¡ªPresident to actually be able to say such tender and emotional words, he was really different. "Rx, I''m with Zoey. With her by my side, I''m not afraid at all!" As Alvina Miller said that, she swiped the phone to Zoey''s face. "Don''t... Don''t shot me!" Zoey was so frightened that her face paled and she quickly dodged. She didn''t have the courage to face Mr. Vice¡ªPresident''s gaze, because that would create psychological pressure. "She''s shy!" Alvina Miller immediatelyughed out loud. Seeing how such a proper female officer was so scared that she became a little rabbit, she truly felt that Joseph Grant''s aura was too terrifying. Other than women liking him, the others left was afraid of him. Joseph Grant looked at the girl''s impudent smile, which did not even have a trace of his image, and the smile on his face froze. Was he that terrible? Alvina Miller did not dare to tease Zoey anymore, so she found a seat to sit on, and started talking to Joseph Grant on the phone. Joseph Grant''s background seemed to be inside a carriage as he sat alone in an independent space. His handsome face looked slightly gloomy under the lens, but there was a deep and mysterious attractiveness to him. "Are you in the car? Where are you going?" Alvina Miller asked curiously. "We''re going for a meeting, we''re almost there!" As Joseph Grant spoke, he shifted his gaze and looked out the window. "Oh, that... Then what else do you want?" Alvina Miller heard that he was busy with official business, so she couldn''t disturb his time. "Nothing much, I just wanted to see you!" Joseph Grant lowered his voice and ced the phone to his lips, as if he was too embarrassed to let her see his expression. Alvina Miller was shocked by his words, and her heart was moved. "Then you saw me, what else do you want?" Alvina Miller could not help butugh. She was a little happy, but she could not hide it, just like the happiness that was on her face. "I still want to hear you say that you miss me!" As expected, the man was shy. He didn''t dare to show his face, but his voice came in a hushed tone. Alvina Miller could be considered to understand Joseph Grant''s personality now. To outsiders, he looked calm and collected, but in front of her he looked just like a shy boy, and didn''t even dare to look straight into her eyes. What did this mean? Does that mean she''s thick¡ªskinned? She actually made a man shy. "Joseph Grant, I like you!" Alvina Miller looked at the screen, and said without blinking. Joseph Grant''s big hand that was holding the phone trembled slightly. For some unknown reason, he seemed to have dispelled the day''s of bad moods. Alvina Miller saw that the other party did not say anything for a long time and only raised the camera to look at his face and the corner of his lips raised slightly. "Did you hear that?" Alvina Miller thought that they had cut off the signal just now, and so he didn''t hear it clearly. Otherwise, why didn''t he give a little reaction? "I heard it!" The man chuckled. "Then why didn''t you say anything!" Alvina Miller rolled her eyes at him in anger. Joseph Grant was startled, and he was a little dazed. That was why he did not reply to her in time. But just a few secondster, she turned sullen. As expected, any reply to his girlfriend must have come very quickly. ¡°Alvina, I have to go! " Joseph Grant said in a low voice. "Alright!" Alvina Miller nodded, reached out and closed the video, causing Joseph Grant to be slightly startled. In terms of the speed at which he hung up the phone, this little girl had always been in front of him. What did this mean? Did he love her more? Maybe. Joseph Grantughed helplessly, no wonder that little girl was always fearless in front of him. Alvina Miller was holding onto her phone,ughing dumbly. Only after watching her hang up from afar did Zoey dare to get closer to her. She then asked in a low voice, "Is the video off?" "Yes, thank you!" Alvina Miller returned the phone to her. Zoey reached out her hand to take it, then quietly asked: "That number just now... Is it from the Mr. Vice¡ªPresident? " "It seems to be from the Lieutenant Hilton!" Alvina Miller confirmed it, because she also saved this number, which belonged to Lieutenant Hilton. "It''s him?" Zoey''s expression suddenly became unnatural. N?velDrama.Org content. Alvina Miller was carelss. She simply did not notice that there was something wrong with Zoey who was beside her. Her face turned hot and red at the same time as she continued her journey. When they returned to the hotel, it was already past eleven at night. Just as Alvina Miller and Zoey walked out of the elevator door, they saw Benson standing in the corridor. He was holding onto a few things in his hands, and furthermore, he was standing in front of Alvina Miller''s and Zoey''s room. "Benson, what are you doing here?" Alvina Miller immediately asked. Benson was shocked when he heard her voice from behind. He hurriedly turned around and saw Alvina Miller and Zoey holding big and small bags. "I bought some midnight snacks, I want to give them to you!" Benson immediately took the box and smiled. "No need, we just ate outside!" Alvina Miller rejected his with a light smile. Zoey said with a cold expression: "It''s gettingte, sir, you should also go back and rest. Men and women should not be intimate with each other." Hearing Zoey''s words, Benson''s face became hot, and then he turned and left. Opening the door, Alvina Miller threw the things away, immediately taking off her shoes andid on the bed: "I''m so tired!" "Alvina, you should go take a bath first!" Zoey and Alvina Miller could be considered to be rather familiar with each other, as in a situation where there were no outsiders present, she would directly call her by her name. "Alright!" Alvina Miller hurriedly took her things and went to the bathroom. After showering, she saw that Zoey was actually raising the dumbbell, causing her to be dumbstruck. "Zoey, did you bring this dumbbell over?" Alvina Miller never thought that Zoey''s hobbies were so special. "No, I borrowed it from someone here when you were sleeping. I have a habit of training before sleeping every day. If I don''t exercise, I won''t be able to fall asleep!" Zoey said with a smile. "Oh, let me try it!" Alvina Miller did not know her own limits and walked over, wanting to train together. "Ouch!" Alvina Miller exerted all her strength to raise the dumbbell to her ear. In the next second, she hurriedly squatted down and put it back down, "It''s that heavy, Zoey, you''re too strong!" "It''s better if you don''t raise it again. It''s awkward for you to injure your hand!" Zoey said softly. "I don''t dare to raise it!" Alvina Miller looked at her slender arm. Clearly, Zoey''s arm wasn''t that much bigger than hers, so how could she so easily lift it up? Alvina Miller finally realised her shorings as she quicklyid on the bed. It was best to read the lesson n for tomorrow, or she would really be a drag. Benson had gone to the dining hall with great difficulty to get a rich supper to send to Alvina Miller, but he did not expect that she went out to eat, and he carefully looked at therge bags in Alvina Miller''s hands, he believed that she had spent a lot of money. As expected of a rich young miss, no matter where she went, she loved to shop, and furthermore, she was notcking in money to spend. Benson finally understood how difficult this mission was. Even if Alvina Miller didn''t like Joseph Grant, she had many men who would choose better. Why would she fall for him? It was because he was too arrogant and overestimating himself that he felt that his gentleness could move her heart. However, if he were to give up now, wouldn''t he have truly failed? Benson still had a lot of willpower, and he was definitely not willing to easily admit defeat. In any case, there was still more than a month''s time, and he would definitely work hard to make Alvina Miller take him seriously. Chapter 1338 Chapter 1338 The new year had arrived. Mary Ann had rejected a lot of shows at the end of the year because she wanted to free up her time to apany the most important person. As the manager of thepany, Leo William was currently being surrounded by a group of people. He was high¡ªspirited, young and capable, which made him very eye¡ªcatching in the eyes of the people. The rtionship between Leo William and Mary Ann had been exposed before, but arge group of women couldn''t help themselves from wanting to use this opportunity to y up to the young CEO. After all, if they were to be taken, it was equivalent to them being rich and powerful for the rest of their lives. Leo William''s reputation in the business world was very good. Firstly, he was not a yboy. The more noble a man was, the more he could control his emotions and desires, and this kind of men was rare. Leo William was one of the few single men in the industry. Of course, he had a girlfriend, but as long as he wasn''t married, all the girls thought that she had a good chance of winning. Leo William was wearing a dark blue suit today. Compared to his usual ck and white attire, ck shirt made him more charming. Everyone was paying attention to the male lead of today, but they didn''t notice that there was a woman with curly hair sitting in an inconspicuous corner. Her eyes were like a charming fox as she sized up the man walking alone in the crowd. She didn''te here by chance, she just came on a mission. She didn''t expect that the mission given to her was to seduce her old schoolmates. Inparison to Amanda Addison, Linda, on the other hand, was definitely a woman who had a good rtionship with Leo William. Linda was currently in politics, and at a young age, sbe was already a vice minister of the Public Prosecutor''s Office. A while ago, Linda had been called over by the higher¡ªups and was given this mission. Right now, in the entire country, as long as they have status, everyone would be busy picking sides. Linda''s master was from Old President''s faction, and had helped her out. Of course, she chose her own group, but she never thought that just standing in the group would not be enough, as she would still have to produce some results. Her result was the attitude of her schoolmate, Leo William. Linda didn''t actually want to use her outer appearance to seduce this man. She felt that when a man looks at a woman''s outer appearance, he would ignore her inner self, and she believed that her inner self was even more attractive than outer appearance, and was also more capable of capturing a man''s heart. Linda felt a little lonely. As the person who came today was an elite in the business world, she did not know many people here. Linda could only take a ss of wine and walk towards Leo William. "Leo, long time no see!" Linda was not like other people who would call him Leo. She just called him by his name because that was what they called each other in school. "Linda, did youe here alone? You didn''t bring your boyfriend? " As they were already familiar with each other, Leo William did not bother to be polite with her and directly asked her with a smile. "Didn''t you take your girlfriend with you?" Linda joked with a smile. "She''sing over right away. I''ll introduce her to you allter!" Leo William said openly. Hearing that the little star wasing soon, the smile on Linda''s face froze for a moment, but very quickly, she sweetly smiled and said: "Your girlfriend is the popr actress Mary Ann, right? I often see her in movies and TV shows, you have to let me take a picture with her!" "You''re a rising star in the political world, do you still need to take a picture with my girlfriend?" Leo William smiled and teased her. ¡°When I was at school, I didn''t see your potential. Now that you''re at the same age as me, you''re a young entrepreneur who''s got ten billion dors, while I''m the prosecutor who''s having a dead sry. If I knew that you''d be so rich in the future, I would have taken the initiative to pursue you at school.¡± Linda joked. "Linda, don''t joke around. You have a lot of suitors at school, and they are mature and charming. I believe there will be even more people chasing you!" In front of his fellow school students, Leo William''s speech was not as serious as before. "No, I''m too busy at work. I''m still single even now!" Linda''s face was a little embarrassed, but her heart was secretly anxious, could it be that the impression she gave Leo William was that she had of a lot of suitors? "Excuse me!" Seeing Mary Anning over, Leo William immediately nodded towards her. Linda''s gaze immediately followed and turned, to see that at the entrance of the banquet hall a young girl wearing a white tunic with a waist¡ªlong skirt was standing there. She was draped in a fur white coat, and her entire person looked like an angel that had fallen down from a fairy tale, cute and sweet, with big blinking eyes and alluring skin. She was looking directly at the banquet hall. When she saw the man who was walking towards her, Mary Ann let out a breath of relief. Leo William walked to her side, instinctively reached out to grab the jacket she took off, put it on his arm, then went into her ear and said something. Mary Ann covered her mouth andughed incessantly. The staff member at the side came over and took Leo William''s jacket away, while Leo William held onto Mary Ann''s small hand and walked in. Some of the guests who came to attend the feast instantly rushed over, wanting to personally see Leo William''s mysterious girlfriend. "Mary Ann is really much more lovable than on TV." "Thank you for your praise!" Mary Ann replied with a smile. "It''s great to be young, full of vigor. You naturally look good in anything!" "Thanks." Although Mary Ann was young, she had experienced a lot. Facing the false praise of others, she could only reply with a smirk. The moment Linda saw Mary Ann, she was actually jealous. Eighteen or neen years old was the most beautiful time of the youth. She couldn''t even recall what she was doing at that time. At that time, she was still wearing her proper clothes as she sat in ss, studying hard. But now, looking at Mary Ann''s bright smile, she subconsciously touched her somewhat drooping face. The baby fat had long fallen down, and her face was bing more and more angr, although many people would still say that she was beautiful when they saw her, but this was the best praise for a woman who had the age to settle down. When facing a young girl, they definitely wouldn''t say that she had temperament, because their cuteness and sweetness couldn''t be concealed within their pure and innocent eyes. A sh of hatred appeared in Linda''s eyes, but she quickly calmed down. Mary Ann was cute and beautiful because she was young, and that''s right, she wouldn''t be able to go back to her teens, but she knew Leo William better than she did. They had been ssmates for six years, and the photo frame of her home still contained the green photo of Leo William when he was young. Linda slightly raised her head. She felt that she did not lose to Mary Ann in the slightest, that her abundant experience would make her understand and care more about men, and also make it more comfortable for men to get along with each other. A young girl like Mary Ann would definitely have a capricious temper. Maybe the reason she had set her eyes on Leo William was because he had money, which would help her get more resources so that she could have better works. Linda let out a coldugh. Suddenly, as if she had suffered some kind of shock and excitement, she wanted to prove to him that she was the most suitable girls for a man of Leo William''s age. As Linda was struggling internally, Leo William held onto Mary Ann''s hand and coincidentally walked over to her side. Linda hurriedly stood up straighter, allowing herself to appear even more elegant and noble. N?velDrama.Org content. "Mary Ann, let me introduce you, this is my ssmate and friend for six years. Linda is an excellent prosecutor!" Leo William said with a smile. Chapter 1339 Chapter 1339 Mary Ann had once looked at some of Leo William''s photos in the past. From those photos, she knew that Linda had appeared before. "Hello, I am Mary Ann!" A girl wearing a pure white dress extended her hand towards the other. "Hello!" Linda generously stretched out her hand as she gently gripped it, releasing the grip. She had an elegant smile on her face. "Mary Ann, you greet my friend, I''ll go take a look at Billy''s side!" Leo William reached out and gently patted her shoulder. That look ofplete trust and pampering made Mary Ann''s smile deepen a little. "Alright, go back to work!" After being together with Leo William, Mary Ann had learnt a lot of things. Previously, she was not very sociable, but since Leo William needed her help in this area, she slowly got used to this situation. Linda lowered her head, and suddenly saw the huge shiny diamond ring on the ring finger of Mary Ann''s right hand, as well as her limited edition bag that was with water diamonds. It was jealousy, envy, and even more unwillingness. They were both women, why was it that she had to earn money to buy the diamond rings on her hands? But the one in Mary Ann''s hand was definitely a gift from Leo William. "Linda, did youe alone?" Mary Ann gave out a ss of wine to her and asked with a smile. "Sorry, I don''t know how to drink!" Linda didn''t want to ept her wine, so she casually picked up a ss of fruit juice to drink. Mary Ann was startled for a moment, and could only drink that ss of wine herself. She wasn''t actually being masochistic, as the Linda in front of her was evidently indifferent to her. Mary Ann had only done her best to please her as a guest, so she didn''t really want to curry favor with her. "I heard that the entertainment circle is a chaotic ce. Mary Ann, you just received an award not too long ago and can be considered to be a celebrity in the entertainment circle. I wonder how you did it?" Linda also didn''t know why and just wanted to hear her opinion. From then on, she wanted to see just how strong this little girl was. Mary Ann was slightly startled, she did not expect Linda to actually ask her a question of her own initiative. But what kind of problem was this? The meaning behind her words was that she, in the entertainment world, had been dyed in all sorts of colors? Was she still pretending to be innocent? Mary Ann didn''t like being tested the most, because people who needed to test others didn''t usually have a bit of sincerity. If she couldn''t make friends with her from the bottom of her heart, then she wouldn''t be bothered with her hypocritical pleasantries. "May I ask where you heard that from? Or is there a friend from the entertainment circle in your circle, or is it your boyfriend from the entertainment circle who dumped you, allowing you toe to this conclusion? Aren''t you the prosecutor? You''re only speaking empirically, but I didn''t expect you to be misled like this. " Mary Ann''s beautiful big eyes shed a hint of ckness, and she immediately asked her. "I ¡­" Linda did not expect this damned girl to be so sharp¡ªtongued, to the point that she had nothing to say. ¡°Linda, you can''t just look at the surface and you can''t listen to the rumors. In my eyes, the entertainment circle is where many people dream of working, and since it is everyone''s dream, there is no way there is nock of scheming. Even though resources are scarce, there are too many people with dreams.¡± Mary Ann squinted her eyes, she didn''t seem to be ridiculing anyone, but her words were extremely targeted, causing Linda to be stumped for words again. "I really didn''t expect that you would have such a unique insight at such a young age. I really have seen it myself, but is it rted to your background?" Linda was very clear about the truth of Mary Ann''s situation. She had searched for a lot of information about her family on the inte and found that she was born outside a marriage, and a lot of exciting stories. Mary Ann had already calmed down a lot. If it was before, when she heard someone talk about her background, the ss of red wine in her hands might have been spilled. However, even though she knew it was someone else''s sore spot, she still used a knife to stab her. This behavior was truly outrageous. She really wanted to turn around and leave, but Mary Ann felt that it was too embarrassing. Maybe Linda even thought that she was too afraid to face her and thought that she had underestimated her. "Linda, did youe here today to talk about my background?" The smile on Mary Ann''s beautiful face stiffened, and she asked her with a cold voice. Linda did not expect that Mary Ann''s ability to turn hostile would be so fast, and that she was truly young and overbearing, and did not know how to restrain her temper. However, to be infuriated so easily, it meant that her ability was only this much, and that she would only say what she wanted. "I''m sorry, I mean no harm. I just heard that you''re Leo''s girlfriend, so I''m more curious about you!" Of course, Linda did not want to offend her here. After all, she was Leo William''s girlfriend now, and offending her would make things difficult for her. Her chances of meeting him in the future would be greatly reduced. "You''re really concerned about my boyfriend!" Mary Ann''s sharp senses had noticed this point, and it was likely that women''s intuition was extremely urate. Linda''s face slightly flushed, and quickly covered up with a smile: "Mary Ann, did you misunderstand something? I and Leo have been ssmates for six years, and we are very good friends. We get together a few times every year.¡± "Maybe I really misunderstood something. I''m really sorry, but my boyfriend might be too outstanding. There are always a few coquettish b * tches staring at him, so I might be too sensitive." Mary Ann was also not someone to be trifled with. As Linda tried her best to exin, she would definitely take the opportunity to make her feel disgusted. Linda''s heart was thwarted, and she was instantly unhappy, the word coquettish b * tches was referred to her? To be able to hurt others at such a young age, this kind of quality and upbringing was truly something that no one would dare to praise. "I saw my friending, excuse me!" When Mary Ann''s gaze fell upon Anne and n Wood who were at the entrance, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief and finally found an excuse to leave. Linda never thought that she would actually lose even half of her aura, and in an instant, her face becamepletely ck and red. Edwards Wayne and Lily did note over due to personal reasons, but some of their other friends still found time toe over. Today, Anne was wearing a silver fish¡ªtailed dress, and the temperament that came from her exuded self¡ªconfidence and charisma. Perhaps, after experiencing so much, Anne''s emotions were naturally free, easy, and elegant. On the other hand, n Wood, who was beside her, evidently felt a little more nervousness and concern for her. "Sister Anne!" Mary Ann walked over and greeted her with a smile. Anne also waved her hand. n Wood was initially afraid that Anne would note, because Lily and Edwards Wayne did note. Now that he saw that Mary Ann was here, he heaved a sigh of relief and said to thedy beside him: "Go and chat with Mary Ann." Anne nodded and followed Mary Ann to the side to sit and chat, while n Wood walked towards the two brothers. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Lynn Wood had alsoe, but because she was pregnant, she did not appear at the venue. Instead, she was resting in her room upstairs. Anne looked at the bustling banquet hall, then said to Mary Ann with a slight smile: "You''re the fully deserving female lead today." Mary Ann lowered her head, smiling shyly: "Sister Anne, we are already so familiar with each other, yet you still want to tease me?" "Isn''t it? I see a lot of people looking at you with envy. " Anne swept her gaze across her surroundings, and realized that many girls were staring at Mary Ann while sizing her up. Obviously, they were all envious of her being doted on by Leo William. When Mary Ann thought about the grievances she had just suffered, she could not help but sigh lightly, "If you''re just envious of me, then you can just watch from a distance. I don''t like people who provoke me in front of others!" Anne was stunned, "Mary Ann, what''s wrong? Did someone say something to make you unhappy? " Mary Ann''s gaze turned towards Linda''s direction, and she asked in a low voice: "Big sister Anne, does Mr. Wood have any good female friends in the past?" Chapter 1340 Chapter 1340 Hearing her words, Anne was startled, she thought about it, then shook his head: "As far as I know, I don''t think so, what''s wrong?" Only then did Mary Ann recount what Linda had just said to her. "This woman is too unfathomable. Even if she were best friends with someone of the opposite sex, she would still voluntarily distance herself from them. After all, the difference between love and friendship is really huge." Anne instantly frowned, she did not understand. Mary Ann propped up her chin, sighing angrily: "I also think so. Forget it, maybe I was overthinking it. could it be amon problem of all the female to think that their boyfriends are really outstanding? Other women, who are a little concerned with him, already suspect that there''s something wrong with them? "Sister Anne, it''s better if you and Sister Lily. You have a child, and can maintain your rtionship. You''re married, but I still don''t feel safe at all." "Mary Ann, Leo likes you so much that we can all see you as a treasure for the love of others! What else do you have to be dissatisfied with? If there are really women who want to get involved, you must not give them the chance. There is no such thing as a true friendship between men and women." Anne gently advised her. Mary Ann nodded her head, her heart was in turmoil, and indeed, she should have trusted Leo William. When the guests had almost arrived, the William brothers were standing on the stage, holding onto a ss of wine, and expressing their gratitude towards the guests. When the speech was finished, Leo William walked down the stage and held Mary Ann''s hand. Once again, they stepped onto the stage and introduced her with a smile: "This is my girlfriend, Mary Ann. Look forward to seeing you in our wedding.¡± Mary Ann did not expect Leo William to publicly announce such a thing. It was as if he had already decided that she would be his wife. The apuse from the audience was unceasing. There were many people who were saying that they would definitely be there to give their blessings. Linda''s face instantly became deathly pale. She didn''t expect that the first time she came to support the scene, she would be ruthlessly smashed by this P.D.A. She was unresigned in her heart, so could it be that she really didn''t have the chance to try it out? Many women pped their hands fakely, because they were very unwilling for Leo William to marry the little star by his side. Marrying did not seem like being in a rtionship, it required a perfect match, and Mary Ann''s family background was obviously notpatible with Leo William. Mary Ann didn''t know how she got off the stage, but she felt dizzy. Then, she heard the man''s soft laughter: "Mary Ann, are you drunk?" It was only then that Mary Ann realized that she had identally drank a bit too much just now. She could only leanzily against his shoulder and say, "Leo, thank you for saying those words just now, I feel at ease!" Leo William gently reached out to her shoulders and kissed her forehead with his thin lips. "I just hope that you can be happier. Do you feel a lot of pressure?¡± "No, I''m not under any psychological pressure!" Mary Ann immediately denied it, but that pair of panicky eyes betrayed her. Actually, beforeing to the banquet, she did do a lot of mental preparation, and this banquet was not a grand asion for the entertainment circle, and it had nothing to do with her work. The people who came were all Leo William''s friends, which meant that they were about to officially admit this rtionship. She was afraid of being looked at differently! "Mary Ann, don''t be afraid of the eyes of others. Just be careful yourself." Leo William still felt sorry for her ufortable expression. The confident and fearless little girl from before had grown up. She had be more and more sensible, but to be sensible made his heart ache. "Alright!" Mary Ann nodded, there was nothing moreforting than this sentence. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Linda stood at the side and chatted with a few friends, all of them were ymates back then, and now they had be elites in their own industry. "Linda, back then you and Leo had a good time, do you want to do business? Don''t stay in the office anymore, it''s too overshadowing your beautiful appearance! " A man suggested. Linda lowered her head andughed self¡ªdeprecatingly, "Don''t make fun of me, I am just suitable for staying in my current position peacefully. Since business and government are not separated, in the future, we will work hard to create a newnd for ourselves. "Linda, it''s better for women to not fight too hard. Look at Mary Ann, she already has ns for her own future at such a young age, no matter how much money Leo earns, she will get half of it in the future. She is truly a winner in life!" A married woman beside her said sourly. Linda''s expression changed slightly. Indeed, she had also realised how important choosing a husband was, there were many examples by her side, but she did not really care at all. Only when she saw the female protagonist appear on the stage, Linda realized that no matter how hard she tried, she would not be able to match up to Mary Ann who had already married Leo William and his 10 billion dors. "Linda, I remember when I was studying, Leo William wrote you a love letter, is there such a thing?" A gossipy woman immediately asked in a low voice. "No way, don''t talk nonsense!" Linda''s face instantly turned red. "Linda, to be honest, I feel that you and Leo are verypatible. I wonder, have you ever considered having an ending with him?" the woman asked with a smile. Linda''s heart skipped a beat, and she subconsciously bit her lips. If it was said that she hadn''t considered Leo William before, it was because she felt that she was outstanding enough, and because Leo William was theplete opposite of her dreams, that he wanted to be an entrepreneur, and her goal was to have a ce in the political world. Now, she realized that her dreams wouldn''t hinder her from finding an outstanding husband. Maybe the atmosphere was too ambiguous tonight, or maybe the man in the distance was too in looking. No matter what, Linda felt like she had never experienced such a crazy feeling, as if his gaze would be able to suck away her soul just by looking at her. Even when the Vice¡ªPresident was sitting in front of her, she had never felt this kind of throbbing. She only felt that Joseph Grant was too sharp and honorable, she simply did not have the ability to control him, but Leo William was different. They had been ssmates for six years, but his personality was calm and collected, his sense of responsibility was strong, and he was definitely a good man worth relying on. Linda poured all the wine in the ss into her mouth, and her eyes started to be misty. Through the faint feeling of drunkenness, she saw the slightly raised lips of the man, and his smile became extremely bewitching. Mary Ann was a little drunk, partly because she was happy, partly because too many people had come to toast to her, but she was young after all, and there were too many things that she did not know how to reject. Leo William looked at her blushing face and the way she looked at people, he couldn''t help but to exim andugh. He could only personally support her and walk towards the entrance of the banquet hall. "Where are you taking me?" After Mary Ann got drunk, even her voice became soft and sticky. The man''s mind jolted. He could not bear with her low mumbling any longer. He bent down and carried her. His deep voice rang out beside her ear, "Take you up to rest." "I''m not drunk. Let me down!" Mary Ann panicked a little as her body flew into the air. Her two small hands instinctively grabbed onto his neck to prevent her from falling down. "Mary Ann, don''t try to be brave. I don''t like other men to appreciate your looks!" Leo William said in an extremely overbearing manner. "What''s wrong with me like this? Is that not appropriate? " Mary Ann blinked her eyes; she felt that she was not drunk enough to make a fool out of herself. "Yes, only let me see it!" Leo William carried her into the elevator and gently put her down. Mary Ann leaned on the elevator wall and looked at him with a smile. "You''re really overbearing!" The girl shook her head and leaned into his arms. However, Leo William did not feel that his actions were too excessive, he only said gently: "Mary Ann, don''t be unhappy, okay? Your dress was picked wrong. If you pull again, I won''t let you go out again! " Mary Ann was startled. Chapter 1341 Chapter 1341 A banquet that made one''s heart palpitate made her unwilling to leave. However, she knew that if she stayed here any longer, there would be no conclusion, so Linda could only leave first. She was not the least bit worried, she was only worried that Leo William''s mind would be confused by Mary Ann this little fox. She did not know when Leo William would be able to clearly see who was the most suitable person to be his woman, and who would understand how to feel sorry and be considerate towards him. This time, Kelly''s family''s demolition of a house made up for a lot of money, and in an instant, she jumped from the lowest level to the middle level family. Although she used to be beautiful, the men who knew her family background all stopped in their tracks. Now that the situation waspletely different, she had a car of her own, and with her hard work at work, there were more and more men who were satisfied with her. Kelly returned to her office after eating lunch. Seeing that there was another bunch of roses on her table, she walked over, took them and threw them into the trash can. "A toad really wants to eat a swan''s meat!" Kelly sneered in her heart. Those men must have wanted to express their love and admiration for her after seeing her family background improve. "Kelly, there''s a new suitor? How many is this already? Thest one was a chocte bar. Would you get a ne or something next time? " Seeing this, the colleague sitting beside her couldn''t help butugh. "It doesn''t matter what they give, I''m not interested in them!" Kelly said with a cold expression. Her heart already carried an important person, and the charisma of the surrounding men,pared to Joseph Grant, simply went dark. Kelly felt that she was worth it for better men to have, and not for anyone to be able to catch her. "Kelly, do you have someone you like? I see that you have been blushing red recently, could it be that you have fallen in love? " "I also feel that she''s like a woman in love. Every day, shees to work full of energy. It can''t be that she''s one of the handsome guys in our office, right?" Hearing their discussion, Kelly was shocked, but she maintained herposure and said: "Stop guessing randomly, who the hell would I like?" Kelly stood up and walked out, but her heart was filled with sweetness, as if she was hiding a beautiful emotion in the bottom of her heart that she could not share with others, but it was enough for her to enjoy it for a long time. Just as Kelly was about to leave the hall, a man suddenly ran over. In his hand was a wrapped pink box with a few pink roses on it. "Kelly, do you like the things that I have been giving you for so many days? "Please be my girlfriend, I will definitely treat you well. This is thetest ne from overseas that I had someone send back yesterday. I''ll take it over to give it to you right away ¡­" "Aren''t you annoying? How ridiculous. Why should I agree to be your girlfriend?" Kelly ced both of her hands in her pockets, with an impatient expression on her face. She looked at the man of normal look and was even a little fat, and felt upset that she was being pursued by a man like him. That man was also very persistent. While following her steps, he backed up while smiling and saying, "Because I will treat you well, I really like you. After the marriage, my house and car will all be yours. Right, I still have two shops in my house ¡­" The man''s words were suddenly cut off, because Kelly did not know who she was attracted to, but she also stopped in her tracks; her eyes staring straight ahead, as she was forgetting to walk forward. Beside them was a line of country leaders, led by Joseph Grant. He was listening to people talking while quickly heading outside, as though he was in a hurry to rush to something, and the group looked to be in a hurry. However, even in such a hasty situation, when a young man and woman stood there in a daze, people could not help but nce at them. Joseph Grant naturally did so as well. Kelly stared greedily at Joseph Grant as he walked out of the hall, and sat on his private car. Only then did she seem to wake up from her dream, and when she recovered her senses, she saw a man standing in front of her who could not measure his strength. "Kelly, just take it. It''s really a limited edition!" When the man saw her turn to look at him again, he quickly continued his confession. "A limited edition?" Kelly suddenly became angry, grabbed the box, and directly threw it onto the floor fiercely: "I don''t care about the limited edition, immediately leave, don''t let me see you!" Kelly was furious because Joseph Grant had just nced at her, and she immediately felt that Joseph Grant knew that she had betrayed her rtionship. This was a huge matter, how could she not be angry at the man in front of his? "Kelly, you ¡­" That man''s heart was shattered into pieces. Even if he refused, there was no need for her to get angry. "I''m telling you, if you ruin my ns today, I won''t let you off!" Kelly threw those words down and turned to leave. The man was left confused and in a daze. How could he spoil her good n by confessing to her? N?velDrama.Org content. At the moment, Alvina Miller was abroad, and was learning and interacting with the people from other countries. The meetings and sses were arranged extremely densely, and it gave her a headache just like when she was in school, as she did not have any private time anymore. This is why after training, you can get a raise when you return. The things you can learn here were really too many; it just depends on whether you have the ability to digest them and turn them into your own. On a thick snowy day, Alvina Miller was running behind Zoey. She was already exhausted and was sweating profusely, and gasping for breath. Her footsteps could no longer keep up with the rhythm of the training, but on the other hand, Zoey was with such a rxed expression that Alvina Miller shouted in envy. "Alvina, can you still hold on?" Zoey was worried that her energy would not keep up with her. Because not only her, but there were also a lot of people who were not strong enough to train in the training grounds. "I''m here to learn. Why am I still running, jumping, and climbing? I''m so tired!" Alvina Miller''s beautiful face turned bitter, as sheined in a low voice. "Only with a healthy body can you have a more efficient productive workforce, so the exercise starts on the first day. From now on, you have to get up at five, gather at six, and start ss at eight. Alvina, you might have to suffer a little bit!" Zoey was also worried for her. She felt pity for her, this young miss. "It''s fine, I can still grit my teeth!" Alvina Miller immediately showed a personality that refused to admit defeat. If others could do it, she could, too. After a day of training and heavy lessons, Alvina Millerid on the bed of the hotel with an empty mind. She didn''t even want to move her fingers, and Zoey just took a shower. when Zoey heard her phone ringing, she immediately went to get her phone. "Zoey, what are you doing?" Lieutenant Hilton asked her with a smile after the video link connected. It was only then that Zoey realized that she was only wearing a thin nightgown and her short hair was messy and dripping water. She let out a low cry and quickly moved her phone away. ¡°Lieutenant Hilton, are you going to talk with Alvina? " Lieutenant Hilton felt that this was a very funny thing, he immediatelyughed, and said: "Sir wants to talk to Miss Miller, please give her your phone." Alvina Miller sat up from the bed. Zoey''s face flushed red, and she handed over her phone: "Alvina, Mr. Vice¡ªPresident." "Thank you!" Alvina Miller gratefully looked at her, then took the phone, and saw Joseph Grant smiling at her. This time, the background seemed to be his office. However, due to the time difference, it was daytime on his side and the light was bright. His handsome face, which was reflected by the light, was clearly defined, making him even more handsome. Alvina Miller took a look at the scene in front of her. Her hair was dishevelled, and she looked like a ghost female. Chapter 1342 Chapter 1342 The girl''s fair face had a face full of weariness, which made Joseph Grant''s heart ache. From the moment he had known her until now, he had never seen her this tired. "Joseph Grant, are you busy?" Alvina Miller pursed her lips and chuckled. Her bright big eyes blinked twice in front of the camera, which caused people''s hearts to tremble, as they looked at the ripples produced by the water. "I''ve just finished my work and it''s time for me to rest. I want to see how you''re doing!" Although he couldn''t stay by her side, once a man had nothing to do, he couldn''t help but want to give her a call. "I have good things to do here, Zoey is truly a good person, taking care of me in all aspects!" Alvina Miller immediatelyughed and praised the embarrassed Zoey beside him, causing her to tremble. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. It was a great honor for her to be praised so highly by the future First Lady. ¡°Alvina, I don''t know if it is good or bad for you to leave the country, but the pressure of this kind of training is very great, it is very busy and very tiring every day. In order to absorb a lot of knowledge, you have to take the examination every few days. If you can''t afford this, you cane back earlier.¡± Joseph Grant was still a bit selfish. When he thought about the hardship that she had to endure, he couldn''t bear to part with it. "What are you talking about? How can I go back early? I think it''s better if I have some face! " Alvina Miller knew that he had said those words because he was worried about her, but she was also determined not to admit defeat, and being tired would be nothing. In any case, she didn''t feel that she was very pampered, and it just so happened that she could train her willpower a little. Joseph Grant couldn''t help butugh. "Alright, since I know that you''re a strong person deep down, then just pretend that I didn''t say anything just now. What are you doing now?" Alvina Millerid on her bed. Her long hair scattered, revealing a small exquisite face. Hernguid appearance on the bed, and the pair of big yful eyes were still blinking, fluttering like butterfly wings, which were very beautiful. By the side, Zoey was already dressed, and she intentionally said to Alvina Miller: "Alvina, I will be at the information room for a while!" After all, falling in love was a matter for two people. She, an outsider standing in the middle, would greatly affect their sweet talk. "Alright!" Alvina Miller was extremely grateful for Zoey''s tactfulness. She was still unable to feel free to chat with Joseph Grant. "Zoey is out!" Alvina Miller faced Joseph Grant, who was in the camera, and spoke with caution, "Say it, you can say anything you want. Or, do you want to see what I''m doing?" After Alvina Miller finished speaking, she even intentionally unbuttoned two pieces of her white shirt, revealing small pieces of white and enchanting skin, as well as her perfect corbone that was exposed because of lying down. There were even a few strands of soft hair on top of the shirt, which almost caused the man to stare nkly. "Alvina, button up well, don''t be like this!" Even though he was staring unblinkingly, Joseph Grant still forced himself to be calm and not make any small movements. "What? You don''t want to see it? " Alvina Miller pouted and deliberately undid the third button. This time, the scenery was naturally even more captivating. The man doted on her and thenughed helplessly. "You win!" "Is that so?" Someone smirked: "Then what did you lose?" "If you keep doing this, I''m afraid I''ll fly over and find you!" Joseph Grant brought the phone closer to his lips and his voice became softer. "Oh, is my Mr. Vice¡ªPresident''s heart moved? But if I remember correctly, everyone said that you are the male god of abstinence. Alvina Miller was really evil to the bone. She was fearlessly teasing Joseph Grant as a joke, but her mood was actually beautiful. "Alvina, you can always crush me with my thoughts!" Joseph Grant''s handsome face showed a pitiful expression. "Is there? I''m a good girl, I won''t beat anyone!" Alvina Millerughed, even though she knew her wrongs. "I really can''t do anything to you!" Joseph Grantughed helplessly, but he was in a good mood. Alvina Miller rolled a strand of her long hair with her finger, rolling it around for a bit. Her pair of beautiful eyes stared at the screen, not knowing what to say. Joseph Grant subconsciously pursed his lips, the urge to kiss her made him feel awkward. Perhaps, he shouldn''t be talking to her at this time because every move of this woman could move his heart, causing his emotions to change along with her spirited eyes. "Joseph Grant, why are you looking at me like that? I will be shy! " Alvina Miller was unaware that she was the one who started this fire, but she was still ming him. Joseph Grant on the other hand, boldly and passionately stared at her, his Adam''s apple could not help but roll: "Alvina, are you used to it over there?" "My adaptability is very strong. I don''t have any soil or water that I cannot adapt to. Don''t worry!" Alvina Miller smiled, and her lips red and teeth were white as pure and cute as a child''s. Joseph Grant felt that looking at her cute look, he was not tired of it. "I see that you are a little tired, and you can barely keep your eyes open. Today, I''ll let you off so that you can rest early!" Joseph Grant smiled gently. "Don''t, don''t let me go, I still want to see you more!" Alvina Miller immediately opened her eyes wide. she really wanted to squint for a moment, but when she heard that he was going to hang up the phone, her spirit returned. "What do you want to see?" Joseph Grant felt that whatever she asked for, he wanted to satisfy her. "You ¡­ Reaching out to untie your tie, I heard that men are the most deadly and attractive when they take off their tie.¡± Alvina Miller suddenly made a very shameless request. There was no helping it, she was happy amidst all the hardships, and her mind waspletely nk, other than his beauty. She was such a shallow woman. "This ¡­" The man was stunned by her request. His thin lips moved, wanting to say something but stopping himself. Letting the strict Mr. Vice¡ªPresident do this kind of thing towards the camera was really making things too difficult for him. "You don''t want to?" She was a bit disappointed. She pouted her pretty mouth. In order to appease her, Joseph Grant had extended his hand to tug at his tie. The girl was staring at him with unblinking eyes, as the corners of her mouth were smiling. "Is it okay?" In the end, Joseph Grant still fulfilled her request; his long and fair fingers were lightly pulling at his bow tie. This move gave off an indescribable noble aura, and captivated one''s soul. "Tsk tsk, I feel like my blood has suddenly elerated!" Alvina Miller boldly made a statement. Joseph Grant almost let out a stifledugh. What kind of girl did he pick up? Why did it feel like she was teasing him? "I feel like just pulling a tie isn''t enough. Undoing your belt is definitely going to be more forceful!" Alvina Miller had purposely teased him, who told Joseph Grant to be so obedient? It would be a waste of time if she didn''t try. "It''s enough, Alvina!" Only now did the man realize that her good intentions weren''t pure. How could she really want to see him do this? She was clearly teasing him, so he wasn''t willing. Alvina Miller immediatelyughed out loud, rolling a few times on the bed before lying down on the bed, with her phone ced right in front of her. Her long hair fell down, covering half of her face, and her eyes became even brighter and clearer. Joseph Grant''s lips once again pursed, and also felt the blood in his body speeding up. He lightly coughed to hide his thoughts. "Alvina, I have to hang up now. Go rest early!" Joseph Grant was also unwilling to hang up, but he still had work to do. "Ok, got it. You must take care to rest. Don''t be too tired!" Alvina Miller did not force him. She only spoke a few words of concern before hanging up the phone. After hanging up the phone, it took Joseph Grant a while to calm down. Thinking about how she refused to admit defeat, he could not help but chuckle. Alvina Miller kept Zoey''s phone and got up to take a bath. When she came out from the bathroom wearing his bathrobe, she suddenly heard a knock on the door. She frowned, thinking that Zoey had forgotten to bring her card when she left just now, and didn''t bring her phone either, so she walked over to open the door. Unexpectedly, the one standing outside the door was Benson! Chapter 1343 Chapter 1343 The one who stood outside was Benson, he had mustered up his courage and came over, holding a bottle of medicine that he had specially brought over from within the country to quell the swelling and rejuvenate blood. Because he had heard from the people who hade to the training that there would be a very strict fitness training course, and this kind of medicine that could improve blood cirction and relieve pain was something that was extremely needed. Benson was already prepared, but of course, all of these were his schemes. "Why is it you?" After being surprised, Alvina Miller asked curiously. Benson looked at the girl in front of him who had just finished showering. Separated by a door, he could smell the girl''s unique fragrance from her body, and with her half¡ªwet long hair draped over her shoulders, she wore a beige nightgown. It was clean and transparent, like a flower that had been moistened by dew in a valley. ¡°Alvina, you''ve been training for so long today, your legs must be aching. This is the medicinal wine I brought you, and it''s made with an old Chinese medicine.¡± Benson forcefully retracted his gaze, and tried his best to not look like a beast with ill intentions, as he introduced the medicine wine in his hand with a smile. When Alvina Miller heard that he had actually sent the medicinal wine over with good intentions, the caution on her face disappeared, and she gently shook her head: "I never thought that you would be so considerate, but, Zoey also brought this medicinal wine, I just need to use hers, thank you, it''s veryte, I have to rest now!" "Alvina ¡­ Actually, I''m here to ask you for a favor. " As if he was sure that Alvina Miller would reject his good intentions, Benson could only think of a second way to get along with her. "Let''s talk about everything tomorrow. You know that everyone is tired today, so I really need to rest. Sorry!" Alvina Miller''s face revealed an expression of unconceble fatigue, as she politely rejected him. "I only need a minute of your time. Really, Alvina, it''s already sote. I don''t want to disturb you, but this matter is a bit urgent." Benson frowned, looking anxious. "What is it?" Alvina Miller was not a heartless and callous person to begin with. If it was only a simple matter, she could still help him. After all, in this society, everyone had their own difficulties. ¡°You know, we''re in a semi¡ªclosed training now, so I don''t have time to care about her. But she insisted oning over, and she didn''t know English, so I was worried about her, and I told her a lie, and said I had someone I liked with me. But she didn''t believe me, she kept crying on the phone, and even wanted that girl to say a few words before she believed me, and then she gave up. Can''t you just help me once, say a few words to her, don''te over here at the airport, and her flight was half an hourter. I''m really afraid that something will happen to her, so I have to ask you for help.¡± After Alvina Miller listened to his exnation, she had a rough understanding of what was going on. But to ask her to help him like this, she had to resist from the bottom of her heart. "Benson, it''s not right for you to lie to her. Just tell her the truth, can''t she understand the meaning of human words?" Alvina Miller frowned, showing that she did not understand what he had done. "Alvina, if all the girls in this world were as reasonable as you, then there would be no such thing as'' top quality ''. If you feel that I''m saying it too seriously, just listen to this voice message!" After Benson finished speaking, he picked up his phone and yed the voice of a woman crying her heart out. It sounded like that woman was really crazy, as if she wasing over. As Alvina Miller listened, she couldn''t help but shiver, it was so cold that it went down to the bone. She didn''t think that there would actually be such a woman. "Alvina, if it wasn''t such an urgent situation, I wouldn''t have dared toe and disturb you. Can you please help me this once? I really have nothing I can do. Just now, I found a hotel attendant, but she couldn''t speak a single Chinese, so I had no choice, which made her even more crazy and act so outrageously. " Benson showed a bitter expression, but he was secretly sizing up Alvina Miller''s reaction. He felt that Alvina Miller was not such a heartless woman, she had a kind nature, and she would definitely help him. "Benson, how could you be offended by this kind of woman?" Alvina Miller also had a difficult expression on her face. At the moment, she only hoped that Zoey could quicklye over and help her, because only Zoey could reject all of the men. She was unable to do so. Just then, Benson''s phone rang, his handsome face was panicking, as though he was afraid of being disturbed, his eyes pleading as he looked at Alvina Miller. "Then... Alright then, let me say a few words for you!" Alvina Miller had a soft temper, and a kind heart, so she decided to help him. Benson revealed a happy and rxed expression, he then lowered his head and picked up the phone: "I really have the one I like, I''m with her now, can you stop bothering me? You are making things difficult for me!" "If you really don''t believe me, I''ll make her talk to you!" As Benson said that, he gave the phone to Alvina Miller, who took a deep breath and ced it beside her ear. Alvina Miller frowned and said: "Calm down first, if you really want to be together with Benson, you must first learn how to control your emotions. He has only been studying here for a month or so, and you can''t wait any longer, you are too disgraceful a woman!" "You slut. He likes you, so of course you can say something like this. I''m warning you, stay away from him. Otherwise, I''ll be dead set on you." After staring nkly for two seconds, the woman on the other side started cursing again. Alvina Miller really didn''t know how to deal with this kind of thing, because she would feel helpless to ept these insults for no reason at all. In the end, she could only hang up and hand it over to Benson: "Facing such a woman, I advise you not to pick up her phone again. You must have given her hope, for her to have such expectations for you." "Alvina, I didn''t ¡­" Benson''s expression changed as he hurriedly exined: "I really didn''t give her any hope, I don''t even know when she fell for me." "You men probably don''t understand the boundaries. If you don''t like it, just say that you don''t like it. If you like it, then you like it. Such a simple few words, if you say it directly, it might be better than not being clear." Alvina Miller immediately felt that Benson was a man who couldn''t speak clearly enough. She rolled her eyes at him, closed the door, and went to sleep. Benson stood at the door in a daze, not expecting things to go the other way. He clearly wanted to create an opportunity for Alvina Miller to be his girlfriend, because there were many lousy plots in the movie and television dramas like this, and it could also facilitate their interaction. However, Alvina Miller was someone who did not followmon sense. "Both of them are responsible!" As Alvina Miller dry her long hair, she thought about what had happened just now. Her heart was still a little stuffy, and if there came a day when Joseph Grant''s suitors could scold her like this, she would really be depressed to death. Alvina Miller was not a kind woman without a bottom line. She felt that covering up Benson''s lies was already a mistake on her part, and since she knew it was wrong, she definitely could not make a mistake. If Benson was a man, then he would have to settle this kind of matter by himself. If he didn''t have this kind of ability, then at least it would be a lesson for him. Zoey came back half an hourter and she was already asleep. When Zoey saw the phone beside her bed was charged, she couldn''t help butugh. N?velDrama.Org content. Lying on the bed, with the phone pressed to her chest, thinking about Lieutenant Hilton''sughter just now, she suddenly felt her heart racing. She was really grateful to the girl sleeping beside her for this opportunity to get into contact with that man. The bitterness of a secret crush was something only those who were in it would understand. Chapter 1344 Chapter 1344 In the past two days, Olivia had been in a good mood because she had detected that Alvina Miller didn''t seem to have any feelings for Joseph Grant. Otherwise, why would she never see Joseph Grant take the initiative to look for her? Olivia felt that Alvina Miller was lying. She definitely liked Joseph Grant, but she refused to admit it in front of her. After all, Joseph Grant was too cold towards her, so how could she, the young miss, be willing to admit that the man she liked did not love her? There were many facts that proved that Alvina Miller liked Joseph Grant. She came to the office to work, and there was even news that she came for a man. That man was Joseph Grant. Whether Alvina Miller liked Joseph Grant or not did not matter, as Olivia saw it, the most important thing was the attitude of the man. However, Joseph Grant was extremely cold towards her. After hearing that Alvina Miller had shamelessly moved into Joseph Grant''s home, he immediately moved back into his parents'' home. "Hehe, so shameless!" Every time Olivia thought of this, she felt that it was extremely funny. Alvina Miller hadpletely lost her face and voluntarily delivered herself to his doorstep. Men would even despise her, how cheap must she be? Now that the end of the year hade, the whole family would be reunited, yet Alvina Miller had been sent abroad because of a lucky prize. Olivia suspected that this was Joseph Grant''s doing, and thinking up to this point, Oliviaughed out loud once again. She had to take advantage of Alvina Miller being away from home and find a chance to confess to him. Actually, Olivia had an even better idea. Among all of the rich and famous women she had contact with, she would have the chance to meet Joseph Grant''s mother. Although the Mrs. Grant lived in seclusion, and didn''t usually enter these shy circles, she was, after all, the First Lady, so it was normal for them to socialize. For example, she heard that some old politician''s wife had their birthday, so Mrs. Grant would definitely go because they had a deep friendship. Actually, this was her grandfather''s invitation, but she had already seized it. If she were to represent her grandfather, that meant that she had the chance to meet Joseph Grant''s mother, and she must definitely perform well. If she obtained the assurance of her future mother¡ªinw, then the distance between her and Joseph Grant would be closed by a lot. For the sake of this arrangement, Olivia had even specially dragged her own aunt into it, and had her bring up this matter with Mrs. Grant, making her look especially decent. Around 11 in the afternoon, Olivia and her aunt took a car and went to the host''s home. Her birthday wasn''t considered grand, for it was only being held in her living room, but the people here were all important guests. Amongst the crowd, Olivia could see Mrs. Grant. She wore a set of a long, dark blue skirt, and her long hair was tied up in a bun; she was extremely generous and was not considered luxurious, giving people a stable atmosphere. When Olivia took a look at it, she felt an indescribable admiration. She felt that Mrs. Grant would definitely be a good mother¡ªinw, that her face was filled with experience and insight. Her smile contained the wisdom and gentleness of a woman. "Aunt!" Olivia immediately pulled thedy beside him and looked at her. Her aunt had already known her purpose on the way here. Now, she naturally had to help her. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Olivia''s aunt could also be considered a noble wife, butpared to Mrs. Grant, she had more shy temperament. "Madam, it''s been a long time. You are still so young and elegant!" Aunt replied with a smile on her face. "How can Ipare to you?!" Mrs. Grant smiled faintly. "Oh right, let me introduce you, this is my niece, Olivia. She is currently an internationally renowned young painter who has just returned to the country to work. I heard that she works in the office and even met Mr. Vice¡ªPresident." Aunt came straight to the point. "Oh, really? So young, yet you already have such outstanding talent. Your Family has truly created such a talent! " Mrs. Grant had some impression of her Family, so she praised them with a smile. "Madam, may I ask, does Mr. Vice¡ªPresident have a girlfriend?" Aunt asked directly and boldly. Mrs. Grant smiled awkwardly. Although she had asked about her son''s rtionship, and knew that he was interacting with the little girl of Miller Family, but for the other party''s safety, she had not wanted to make it public. Now that she was being questioned, Mrs. Grant knew how to answer. "He''s always been unwilling tomunicate with me about this, so I don''t know if he has anyone he likes!" When a child grows up, many parents will have this feeling. This is because the child will no longer be taught by their parents, and with their vision and thoughts, they will no longer have this kind of rtionship with their parents. ¡°My two sons also won''t talk about their worries with me, it''s really worrying, but Madam, my niece is truly very outstanding, and her looks are also not bad. I don''t know if you can make an appointment to meet with Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, and when the child reaches the age where he should get married, picking a match will always be good!¡± Aunt immediately began promoting her niece. Mrs. Grant had already expected that she was here because of this matter, so she sized up Olivia with a gentle gaze. Olivia shyly lowered her head, and very politely called out: "Aunty, hello." "Hello, Olivia''s temperament is so good, could it be that you stillck a suitor?" The Mrs. Grant asked with a smile. Olivia was shocked, she knew that Mrs. Grant was deliberately asking to test her, but she was anxious, afraid that her answer would not be satisfactory. "Aunt is joking, I am trying my best to be outstanding just so that I can meet the right person one day. Mr. Vice¡ªPresident is young and has good achievements, calm and reserved, I really admire him very much, and I hope Aunt can give me a chance. I will definitely be filial to you!" She thought that if she said the word ''filial piety'' in advance, Mrs. Grant would like her more. However, she seemed to have forgotten that Mrs. Grant was also a smart woman, so she naturally had a set of standards for measuring her future daughter¡ªinw. But in the first ce, it had to be the woman his son loved. ¡°When your son grows up, even as a mother, you won''t be able to discipline him. Whether you and Joseph are fated or not, I can''t make the decision, and if one day my son is truly willing to bring you home, then we can have a good chat about filial piety.¡± Mrs. Grant rejected. Olivia''s face instantly paled, and even her aunt''s expression became a bit ugly. "Excuse me, I''ll greet my friends!" Mrs. Grant smiled politely, turned and left. Olivia was dumbstruck, and was not able to catch her breath for a long time. Did Mrs. Grant not feel satisfied with her? That''s right, Joseph Grant was the Vice¡ªPresident, but she wasn''tcking either. Her Family was considered to be the most cultured family, and it was better than the Miller Family. The Miller Family people smelled like money from head to toe, how could they bepatible with the Grant Family. "Aunt!" Olivia''s eyes turned red with grievance. She did not expect herself to be so unlikeable to the Mrs. Grant, she felt a little inferior. ¡°Madam didn''t say that you''re not good, and didn''t say that you''re not suitable either. She just doesn''t care about her son''s business, hurry up and think of her son.¡± Aunt was also a strong woman. She felt that her niece was simply too useless to cry because of such a blow. Olivia could only hold back her tears. Indeed, she still could not cry now, it was just that Mrs. Grant did not understand her excellence and rejected her at the door. She would definitely use her own ability to grab onto Joseph Grant''s heart. At that time, she would let Mrs. Grant see, she would definitely be her daughter¡ªinw. Mrs. Grant''s mood had been slightly affected, she was separated by the crowd and looked at the bitter expression on Olivia''s face, she lightly shook her head in her heart, why is the current woman even more active than the man, either her own son was too outstanding, or this young miss was too short¡ªsighted. Was it because of her son''s potential that she couldn''t wait to get a hold of him? She really wanted to know what that Miller Family girl was thinking. Chapter 1345 Chapter 1345 The reason why Larissa Reed had allowed herself to be a reporter was so that she could visit Edwards Wayne during the ribbon cutting ceremony on the day that the Wayne Group Branch was established. After many days of training, Larissa Reed already had the sharp temperament of a journalist, but today was a good day for her, she had another chance to see Edwards Wayne. To Larissa Reed, a man that she could not win always filled her with the desire to challenge. What she believed in was that life was about tormenting oneself. Early in the morning, Lily woke up from her sleep and saw, in a daze, a tall and upright figure standing by her bedside. Lily blinked her eyes once and realized that it was not a dream. "You have a ribbon cutting ceremony today. Can I really not go?" Lilyzily turned around andid on the bed. She lifted her beautiful little face, and her long hair softly hung down. She looked a little pitiful. Edwards Wayne sat down on the side of the bed with gentleness, his fingers gently pinched her creamy cheeks and he consoled her in a low voice, "Lily, it''s not that I don''t want you to go, it''s just that I don''t want you to be in danger. There are too many people, I''m not at ease." "Then if you go, I won''t be able to rest at ease either. Otherwise, don''t go either!" Although Lily wasn''t sure what kind of danger wasing, since he was already worried about her, she was also worried about him. "As the boss of thepany, if I don''t show up, won''t I beughed at?" Edwards Wayne chuckled, his voice was as low as wine, intoxicating. Lily liked to see his gentle smiles. It made her feel good the whole day. "Then you have to be careful. If there''s danger, run away quickly, do you understand?" Lily also felt that her words just now were too unreasonable, and fear wasn''t part of Edwards Wayne''s personality, so she still let him do what he wanted or needed to do, but she had to remind him. "By running, are you trying to escape?" Edwards Wayne felt that her words were inexplicably moving. Aside from the time he fled in a sorry state after being drugged five years ago, he really hadn''t done such a shameful thing. "that''s right!" Lily nodded seriously. "Alright, I''ll listen to you. If there''s any danger, run away immediately!" Edwards Wayne was once again amused by her. Lily narrowed her beautiful eyes, grabbed the back of his hand, and gently took a bite: "What are youughing at?" "It''s nothing. Lily, don''t you feel bored staying at home?" Edwards Wayne pitied her. "A little!" Lily wasn''t someone who lived in seclusion. When she had nothing to do, she just lived a life without a goal, and once she lost her direction, even in thest few days, she started to let her imagination run wild. "It''s all my fault. I''m the one who let you fall into this life of yours." Edwards Wayne couldn''t help but me himself. In the past, although Lily lived a life without money, she could freely choose her own. But now, it was different. Lily was startled for a moment, then shook her head: "I don''t me you, I know this is only temporary, after you and your good friend Joseph Grant win, our lives will be restored to normal. Actually, I can also take the risk and go out, but I am afraid of death, and only want to be safe.¡± Edwards Wayne didn''t think that she would actuallyfort him, and his love for her deepened by a lot. "Oh right, let me remind you something. Don''t think that you can do whatever you want outside here just because I''m a housewife!" It was unknown where Lily got her anger from, but her pretty face was filled with resentment as she stared at the man. Edwards Wayne looked at her with an innocent expression, his handsome eyes widening even more than usual. "Lily, what are you daydreaming about now? How could I do that?" Edwards Wayne didn''t know whether tough or cry. This woman was actually worried about this, he really wanted to show her his sincerity. what he hated the most in his life was someone elseing and interfering with his marriage, regardless of whether it was male or female. If the problem was him, he would solve it himself, but if some reckless man wanted to pick on his wife, he would definitely not sit idly by the side. "That''s not necessarily true. You''re too good¡ªlooking. It''s very difficult for women to not be tempted by you!" Lily continued to stare at his handsome face with hidden resentment. He was born with good skin and was practically the favorite of the heavens. But he was a man, a man? Edwards Wayne held back his stomach full ofughter and gently stroked her head. "Lily, looks like you are bored to the point of panicking, just like to let your imagination run wild. I''ve heard that spending money can cure all the bad moods of women. The card I gave you, you just need to use it to buy as much as you want. Don''t save it for me! " "Heh, such an arrogant tone. Can I, Lily, be bribed with money?" When Lily heard the man''s words, she was obviously happy in her heart, but she did not admit it on the surface. "If you can say that, then I''m too happy. If even I can''t bribe you with my money, then those men who can''t earn as much as me won''t be my love rival." Edwards Wayne replied to her with a face full of humor. "I can''t be bribed by money, but looks are pretty good deals. I''m a very shallow. so I usually don''t have any resistance to handsome person ¡­" "Lily, do you believe that I won''t lock you up for another two months?" The man''s expression suddenly became unsightly. This woman was too unruly. She dared to act so arrogantly in front of him, and even said that she would be bewitched by another man''s looks. Did she think he didn''t exist? Lily trembled, and immediately gave in: "Don''t misunderstand, I only love your face!" "You''re smart!" Only then did the man''s expression improve. He clearly knew that she was joking, but the man was still angry in his heart. He didn''t like this kind of joke. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "How uninteresting!" Lily rolled onto the bed, pulled on her nket and decided to sleep for a little longer. "Who?" She thought that the man would let her off just like that, but she didn''t expect that in the next second, she would be pressed down on the bed by Edwards Wayne who wore a suit and leather shoes. Her two small hands were held by his palms as he stared at her with narrowed eyes, " say it again!" Lily did not expect he was serious, so her beautiful eyes shed a look of panic, thinking back to last night''s exercise with amazing stamina, she instantly admitted defeat. "I ¡­" Just as she was about to speak, she heard a small head poke its way in through the door. It was immediately followed by a second head! "Brother, what is Daddy and Mummy doing? A fight? " Emma blinked herrge eyes and asked with a face covered. In the next second, a pair of small hands quickly reached out and covered her eyes. At this time, the two people on the bed were also petrified, and in a few seconds, Edwards Wayne got off the bed, walked towards the door, and opened the door to see a pair of children standing by the door. "Bro, what are you doing? Stop covering my eyes!" Emma red at his brother angrily. Seeing that his son was starting to be more aware of the rtionship between men and women, Edwards Wayne''s heart trembled. Squatting down, the man and his son stared at each other: "George, exin to your sister, I was just ying with your Mummy, I didn''t bully her!" Lily anxiously donned a bathrobe and walked out, and pushed at the man: "You go to work, I''ll handle this!" Edwards Wayne was pushed by her until he almost fell to the ground. His face was slightly red as he quickly stood up, only to see Lily winking at him. Lily smiled as she looked at her daughter, whose face was confused, and his son, who had a profound smile on his face. "Alright, I haven''t set up today''s homework. Let''s go downstairs to eat breakfast first ¡­" Hearing the word "homework," the two little guys didn''t want to listen to any more exnations, so they just ran off. " They really run fast!" Lily''s expression froze as she heard the two little fellows'' footsteps heading downstairs. She angrily sighed: "You don''t like doing homework, I really don''t know whose genes you have inherited!" Thinking about how she was still considered a top student in the past, that must have been inherited from Edwards Wayne, definitely. When Edwards Wayne thought about the chaotic situation that happened just now, the smile on his face continued to rise, and he even forgot to hide it. This kind of family atmosphere was something that he liked, and also something that he was infatuated with. The children were mischievous and his wife was cute. Other than trying his best to make money to raise them, he really didn''t know if there was any other pleasure that he could desire more than this life. Chapter 1346 Chapter 1346 Around 10 in the morning, Edwards Wayne''s convoy stopped at the entrance of the newly establishedpany hall. Assistant Larry came down with a few bodyguards and blocked the door of the car, causing Edwards Wayne to walk down with his back bent. When thepany''s higher ups saw the young and sharp boss appear, all of them stood up straight with their chests out. Edwards Wayne was only here to show up. On the two sides of the hall, there were a few media reporters who had been invited. Seeing Edwards Wayne''s appearance, Larissa Reed''s expression became excited as that low¡ªkey, calm man slowly walked over. Maybe, being obsessed with someone could make them happy, Larissa Reed realized that in the process of chasing after Edwards Wayne, her obsession with him had deepened, and even the feeling in her heart had be crazier. Now, even when she dreamed at night, she could dream of this man. She could dream of him softly whispering love words to herself. She could dream of her being tightly embraced by him on the snowy streets. This kind of dream was beautiful, but cruel when one woke up. Larissa Reed didn''t know what this feeling was, but she might have really fallen for this man. She used to treat him as a quest to get close to him, but once she touched him, it was like she was addicted to drugs. Edwards Wayne smiled faintly as he walked over from the center of the red carpet. When Larissa Reed reacted, she realized that she had stood there in a daze, as if she had forgotten what she was doing here. Edwards Wayne stood in the center, apanied by over a dozen higher¡ªups, using scissors to cut the ribbon. He had a professional smile on his face, and looked friendly, but from a distance, besides the people that he was close to, no one else seemed to be able to walk over to his side and say a word to him. Regardless of whether it was money or status, he gave people this strange feeling of distance. When Edwards Wayne bought thepany, something bad had happened. After the other party obtained the funds, he felt that the amount of funds he had to pay was too little, and he had to go to court twice with Edwards Wayne''spany, causing it to not have much of an impact during this period of time. Thus, he invited the reporters to report about this matter. The press conference was a meeting room on the first floor. Edwards Wayne and a few senior executives were seated, and beside them were a few serious¡ªlooking bodyguards. The atmosphere was strict, and no one dared to act rashly. The reporter sat on the opposite side of the table. Today, Larissa Reed was dressed in her professional attire with a faint makeup. She smiled at Edwards Wayne and introduced herself once again. Edwards Wayne had long since noticed her, he never thought that this woman would actually be a journalist. The first few questions were all about the details of the previous dispute, and Edwards Wayne answered them, or the higher ups beside him replied with a question and answer, exining the previous dispute clearly. Only then did everyone understand the reason, and that was because the boss''s wife had lost several hundred million on a gamble, and wanted to take the chance to earn back some debt from Edwards Wayne. Larissa Reed also asked a few very standard questions, she made Edwards Wayne talk about the direction of thepany''s future development, and also some views on the current political situation. When Edwards Wayne answered, she looked at him without blinking, with a deep emotion in her eyes. The more one understood a person, the more outstanding they were, the more one would be addicted to them. Larissa Reed had always felt that the men were all shallow to look at the appearance of women, but Edwards Wayne gave her a different feeling. His gaze never stopped on any women''s faces for more than half a second, which meant that this man was truly not interested. His eyes were firm and indifferent the entire time. Only asionally did they reveal a sharp and stern expression. Edwards Wayne stood up and was about to leave, when Larissa Reed''s expression became anxious. In the end, she urgently asked a question: "Mr. Wayne, I heard that you and Mr. Vice¡ª President have been schoolmates for many years, would you join his faction because of this friendship?" Edwards Wayne''s footsteps paused, just which unscrupulous media reporter would dare to openly ask him about such a sensitive political topic? "Ms. Reed!" Some of the reporters were trembling in fear, because when they received the invitation to interview, they had already guaranteed that they would note across any sensitive political topics in this interview, but now, Larissa Reed had actually boldly and directly asked about this matter, making it so that it was no wonder she was shocked. Edwards Wayne turned his head, a cold look shing past his eyes. Larissa Reed was actually afraid of him, but, if she didn''t ask him about this unique topic, Edwards Wayne definitely wouldn''t remember her, and even more so would not stop for her. Larry immediately said with a cold face: "Madam, your question is a bit excessive!" However, Larissa Reed smiled slightly. "I just want to know how Mr. Wayne, whom I admire most, will choose to stand on this issue." Edwards Wayne''s face turned ashen. The public had always been unable to guess his attitude towards politics, because, although he and Joseph Grant had a ssmate friendship, the business world would still interfere with the decisions of many countries. The public had always been against business people interfering in the political elections. "I''m sorry, I don''t want to answer that question." Edwards Wayne''s expression turned dark, he replied indifferently, and then left inrge strides. Larissa Reed stared fixedly at his back, the corners of her mouth raised slightly. This time, Edwards Wayne finally remembered her, right? "Ms. Reed, you really dare to ask, are you not afraid that Edwards Wayne''s men will grab hold of you and stop your mouth?!" On the way back, Larissa Reed was surrounded by a group of people, and they looked up to her in admiration. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Stop my mouth? What should he use to block it? Unless Edwards Wayne personally blocks it! " Larissa Reed suddenly found an breakthrough point. If she wanted Edwards Wayne to face her existence, she had to do something, and if she provoked him, he would naturallye to her to negotiate. At that time, she might even have to discuss this matter on his bed. "Ms. Reed, do you like Edwards Wayne? Look at your eyes! " "Don''t you like it? He''s so handsome and so charming, it''s normal that I like him, "Larissa Reed chuckled disapprovingly. "We don''t dare to like him. He''s already married and has children. I don''t even dare to dream about being with him in my dreams." A woman said with a cowardly expression. Larissa Reed humphed. "What''s there to not dare think about, a person has to have a dream, what if ites true? In the tens of years of life, whatever you want, you have to fight for it. I don''t care about moral limitations, don''t you all only care about the results? No matter how shameless the process is, as long as the result was good, everyone can ept it. " Larissa Reed''s words had broadened everyone''s horizons, but everyone still felt that she had stepped on the bottom line, and had dark hopes that the heavens would not let her dreamse true. Edwards Wayne sat in the meeting room, the pressure was extremely low, it was clear that Larissa Reed''s question just now had made him extremely unhappy. His cold eyes swept across the people of the Personnel Department, because the things that were arranged for the press conference were all done by them, it was likely that they had already warned them before to not ask randomly. The manager of Personnel Department was so scared that her face turned pale and she trembled. It''s over, Mr. Wayne was angry. Larry reprimanded them from the side with a cold face: "You guys have neglected your duties too much, making Mr. Wayne embarrassed in front of everyone." The person in charge of the Personnel Department apologized hurriedly, "Mr. Wayne, when I invited them over, I had repeatedly warned them not to ask about political matters. They had also agreed to it, but who would have known ¡­ "Why would that woman suddenly ask about your position? I think she''s trying to attract your and others'' attention." Edwards Wayne squinted, wanting to attract his attention? In just a month, he had met that woman called Larissa Reed three times. If this was just a coincidence, then it would be too much of a coincidence. "Larry, go investigate this woman''s background!" Edwards Wayne immediately instructed the assistant beside him. "Why is Mr. Wayne investigating her?" Larry was stunned. Normally, a man would investigate a woman because he was interested in her. "You check first!" In front of so many people, Edwards Wayne obviously could not speak out the doubts in his heart. Larry nodded: "Ok!" Something that was too coincidental would usually hide even deeper secrets. Edwards Wayne was originally a suspicious person, so he naturally had to investigate. Chapter 1347 Chapter 1347 Olivia wanted to show off in front of the Mrs. Grant, but it ended in failure. She had suffered a great blow, it seemed that it was useless trying to curry favor with anyone, but she had to make Joseph Grant fall in love with her. Although she had been working in the office everyday, she could count the number of times she had met Joseph Grant with her with her fingers. It was almost the end of the year, and the staff in the office also started to take turns working. Although Olivia loved this job, Personnel Department still informed her with good intentions, telling her toe back after the new year so that she could work. Olivia could only leave. But if she left like this, she would not be satisfied. She wanted to confess to Joseph Grant once. A reserved man like Joseph Grant would definitely not take the initiative to express his feelings for a woman, he might even hide his feelings deep in his heart. If Joseph Grant knew what she was thinking, this man might consider her. Olivia packed up her personal belongings. When she was eating at noon, she knew that Joseph Grant would go to his private dining hall from the side entrance. Olivia decided to go to the corridor to wait for him. At around 12 noon, Olivia had dressed herself up. Today, she was wearing a very elegant long skirt, rejuvenated and revealed the bewitching charm of a woman. She had even tied a head of long hair loosely to one of her chest, giving her a very good temperament, and also made her seem quite young. Olivia was a famous painter, so some people still gave her face. After knowing that she was rmended by the head, they even more so didn''t dare to stop her. In terms of personal affairs, Olivia was still considered modest and polite, giving people a feeling of elegance. Just as she was nervously holding onto her dress, she suddenly heard a conversationing from the other side of the corridor. It was Joseph Grant''s voice and a few of his subordinates, who seemed to be discussing some work arrangements. Olivia tensed up and immediately stood straight. She saw Joseph Grant and a few middle¡ªaged mene over. "Mr. Vice¡ªPresident!" Olivia raised her head, and her face flushed red. She mustered her courage to look straight into the man''s eyes, and her eyes filled with reverence. "What''s the matter?" Joseph Grant said in the usual indifferent tone. "Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, can I take a few minutes of your time? I... I have something to say to you! " Olivia gathered her courage and pleaded. After all, this was the first time a woman took the initiative toe over to talk to Mr. Vice¡ª President. It looked like it was not a bad thing. Olivia was indeed beautiful, with a ssical beauty''s face, Mr. Vice¡ªPresident must be about to run into some good luck. Lieutenant Hilton wanted to say something, but was stopped by Joseph Grant, who then smiled lightly: "Alright, I wonder what Olivia has to say to me?" Lieutenant Hilton could only follow the few Division Ministers and head towards the direction of the cafeteria. Olivia was extremely afraid just now, afraid that Joseph Grant would not give her a chance to speak alone. Unexpectedly, he actually agreed to it, does this mean that Joseph Grant had a good impression of her? "I... Am I being too presumptuous? Mr. Vice¡ªPresident is very busy? " Olivia immediately felt a bit embarrassed, lowering her head with her red face. "No, just say it!" Joseph Grant''s expression looked indifferent, but a cold light shed in the depths of his eyes. If it was the Old President who arranged for Olivia toe here, he couldpletely obtain other information from her. "Is there anyone in Mr. Vice¡ªPresident that you like?" The reason why Olivia didn''t say girlfriend, was because she was certain that Joseph Grant''s girlfriend was Alvina Miller. However, he didn''t like her at all. Joseph Grant''s thin lips slightly moved: "Olivia, do you want to introduce me to a girlfriend?" Olivia choked, and quickly gave two embarrassedughs: "Sir, you''re so outstanding, I really don''t dare to make introductions, but actually ¡­ I just want to introduce myself to you, and I don''t know if I''ll get the chance. " Joseph Grant could tell that Olivia was extremely confident. He wasn''t surprised that she would say such words. "You really likes to joke around. I heard that not long after you arrived at the office, you attracted countless suitors." Joseph Grant said indifferently. ¡°Joseph Grant, I like you, I want to be your girlfriend. I will be very obedient, I know that you are busy with work, and I won''t disturb you, I only hope that you can give me a chance to take care of you! "She said in a loud voice. Olivia took a deep breath, she knew that there were some things that just needed to be said, if she did not have the courage to say it now, she might not have such a good chance in the future. Joseph Grant''s expression changed slightly. Could it be that the reason Olivia came to confess to him was to probe him again? N?velDrama.Org content. "Olivia, I''m afraid that your feelings will not end well for me. If you have some understanding of the current situation, you should understand that at this point in time, you should stay far away from me!" Joseph Grant did not immediately refuse, afraid that Olivia would guess that there was someone else in his heart. Thus, he could only find another excuse to refuse. "Why? You don''t hate me for rejecting me, do you? " Olivia vaguely saw a trace of hope, and she couldn''t help but feel happy. "I almost got shotst time, how many pairs of eyes are staring at me in the dark now? If you were my girlfriend, would you feel better about your situation?" Joseph Grant analyzed it to her faintly. "I ¡­" "Lives are the most important thing, and protecting your life is also the choice of a smart person. Olivia, you are talented, young and capable, you should know how to protect yourself. Joseph Grant''s tone was as indifferent as before, but it was enough to cause one to break out in a cold sweat. Olivia looked at the man passionately: "Joseph Grant, I know who was behind this attack on you, but do you know? That person is also afraid of you, afraid of your strength, afraid of your excellence. It is precisely because of this that I feel that you are a true expert.¡± Joseph Grantughed self¡ªdeprecatingly, "You are praising me too much, and I''m also afraid. I just hope to keep my life before next year''s Spring Festival and not disappoint those who trust me." "I also trust you. I''m very grateful that fate allowed us to meet. I know that you will definitely be the next President. You have more qualifications than anyone else ¡­" "Olivia, please don''t say these words again. Don''t put yourself in danger." Joseph Grant cut her off with a stern expression. Olivia''s heartbeat quickened. Joseph Grant''s words made the seed of love sprout at the bottom of her heart. "Joseph Grant, in fact, I hid something from you. The reason why I came to the office is to get close to you, and who arranged for me toe, you should know too, but I do not want to lie to you. I have my own criteria, I know who is the most trustworthy person in the country, that person must be you!" Looking at the man''s pair of sincere eyes, she felt that she had nothing to hide, so she honestly told him everything. She hoped that when Joseph Grant really likes her in the future, he won''t push her aside again because of this reason. Joseph Grant was surprised, he did not expect Olivia to actually admit it. "Olivia, you know that person and I are irreconcble. Since you are on his side, then we might not even need to be friends anymore!" Joseph Grant said with a cold face. "No, I''m not someone close to him. I can leave at any time. I''m not his chess piece." Olivia said anxiously. "Since you are unwilling to be someone''s chess piece, you should leave this ce and not get involved." After all, Joseph Grant was not a heartless person, even if Olivia were to be George with him, he was willing to point out a path to her. "Joseph Grant, when you seed in the election, can you consider what I just said to you? I will wait for you, and I won''t be your burden! " Any woman would reveal their most sincere thoughts to someone they liked. Even if she had been bad to someone before, she would definitely be sincere toward someone she liked. Joseph Grant frowned: "Sorry, I don''t like you!" "What?" Olivia was stunned. Chapter 1348 Chapter 1348 Originally, Joseph Grant wanted to curry favor from Olivia. After all, he could not risk exposing his feelings, which was why he pretended that he did not have a lover. However, Olivia''s words just now gave him another kind of feeling, this woman had actually confessed everything to him. If she didn''t trust him excessively, or this woman still retained a sincere mindset, since she wasn''t a bad person, why would Joseph Grant give her more hope? Olivia was stunned, she even forgot to turn her eyes, as she stared straight at Joseph Grant. ¡°Olivia, I do not wish to lie to you, nor do I wish to hurt you. I do not have any good feelings towards you, if you are willing to be my friend ¡­¡± "I don''t want to be your friend, I want to be your woman!" Olivia''s ears were thunderstruck, and her heart was filled with grief and coldness. There was nothing more hurtful than not liking those two words. Joseph Grant couldn''t help butugh: "I haven''t met that woman who I want to protect. Olivia shouldn''t ce any hope on me, I''m afraid that I''ll hurt you!" "It''s good that you don''t have it. If you don''t, then it means that I still have a chance. Don''t be in such a hurry to reject me, you still don''t understand me!" Olivia was so anxious that even her tears were rolling in her eyes. She was truly sad. Joseph Grant was startled, he never thought that this woman would be so persistent. Could it be that rejecting her could also be considered giving her a kind of hope? Joseph Grant did not understand enough about the rtionship between a man and a woman, so he felt that women have too many thoughts. "Olivia, I have to go over to eat, I have the kindness to advise you, we might not be suitable!" Joseph Grant really did not want to ruthlessly hurt her heart. After all, this was a very cruel thing to do. "I won''t give up on you. I will make you like me!" As Olivia retreated, her tears suddenly stopped. She turned around, wiped them all off as she ran away. Joseph Grant frowned, but in truth, there were quite a few women who suddenly ran over to confess like Olivia, and every year there seemed to be many of them. Maybe this was normal human nature. If he liked her, he had to tell her. He wouldn''t feel that there was anything wrong with this kind of woman, for it was really a human nature, if he had the guts, he would confess, if not, he would secretly fall in love with him. Just as Olivia left, Lieutenant Hilton appeared from another corridor. "Sir, she doesn''t seem to understand human speech!" In truth, he had heard what Joseph Grant had said to him just now. After all, he had to protect Joseph Grant''s safety at all times, and although this woman looked harmless and weak, she was not someone they could trust. Joseph Grant''s eyes darkened, and said indifferently: "Regarding this matter, do not let Alvina know." "Sir, don''t worry. If Olivia didn''t bring up this matter, no one would have known either." Lieutenant Hilton quickly promised. Joseph Grant sighed with boredom: "Don''t let her see me again!" "Alright!" The Lieutenant Hilton nodded. Olivia was extremely sad, hiding in the meeting room alone and crying bitterly, tears in her eyes. "Impossible. He clearly doesn''t have anyone that he likes. How does he know that he wouldn''t fall in love with me?" Olivia held onto a tissue and wiped away her tears and mucus. She simply couldn''t believe that Joseph Grant would reject her so directly, not even giving her the chance to get to know each other. A woman''s thoughts were soplicated andughable. As long as the other party was not married, she would think that she could still get a chance to work hard once. Although Olivia''s confession had failed, she had also discovered one thing. Joseph Grant did not have anyone he liked. Alvina Miller was in ss right now, and in the boring ss, she sneezed twice, shocking the instructor who was in ss. "I''m sorry!" Alvina Miller quickly smiled in embarrassment and apologized in English. Zoey looked at her with concern, and asked softly: "Have you caught a cold?" "No way, someone might be missing me!" Alvina Miller also whispered. After she finished speaking, she startedughing. Zoey alsoughed, and suddenly she was extremely envious of her, because the people she liked were also people who liked her, and she was the happiest person in the world. After an entire day of lessons, Alvina Miller was dizzy when she followed Zoey to eat. However, she still felt weak in both legs, and her head was dizzy. "Zoey, I think I really have a cold. Could you touch my forehead to see if I have a fever?" Alvina Miller finally admitted that she was sick after she persevered for a whole day. Zoey hurriedly touched her forehead: "Oh my god, it''s so hot, you''re having a fever, it must be because of yesterday''s sweat and the cold wind outside, I''ll send you to the hospital first!" "It''s not that serious. I''ll go back to my room to rest first. Bring me some cold medicine and food later!" Alvina Miller was afraid to go to the hospital. "Are you sure you don''t want to go to the hospital?" Zoey asked anxiously. "I''m not going, I''m going back to my room to take a hot bath!" After Alvina Miller finished, she turned and left. After returning to her room, she copsed onto her bed. As expected, she couldn''t put too much effort. Physical health was the most important thing. She originally wanted to take a bath, but the moment she touched the bed, she fell asleep in a daze. When she woke up, Zoey was anxiously looking at her with deep concern: "Alvina, you''re awake. I bought you medicine and some food, but it''s already cold. "No need, I don''t want to eat it now. Give me the medicine!" Alvina Miller opened her mouth to speak, only to realize that her throat had gone mute. She did not expect that this disease would be so fierce, making her defenseless. Looking at her pale face, Zoey was truly worried. However, she was unable to persuade him otherwise, so it seemed that she could only find someone who could persuade her otherwise. When Zoey went to boil some hot water for Alvina Miller, she secretly sent a message to the Lieutenant Hilton. Sure enough, a call came in immediately. Zoey turned her head guiltily and said to Alvina Miller: "Alvina, Mr. Vice¡ªPresident has called, do you want to answer?" "Yes!" When Alvina Miller heard Joseph Grant''s name, her mind shook. Zoey hurriedly opened the video call, and saw Joseph Grant''s anxious expression. Zoey quickly turned the screen back to Alvina Miller and saw that the little girl had a haggard expression and was leaning on the bed with a listless expression. "Alvina, are you sick?" The man''s low and urgent voice sounded. Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes were startled, she blinked her eyes and looked towards Zoey, who laughed dryly. "Yes, I''ve got a cold, low fever!" Alvina Miller took the phone and smiled. "Let Zoey apany you to the hospital to take a look!" As expected, the man asked directly. "I don''t want to go, I''ll take my medicine first, Zoey bought the medicine for me!" Alvina Miller picked up a small medicine bag and waved it in front of the screen. "With your face so pale, you must be sick. Be obedient and go to the hospital!" This was the first time Joseph Grant had seen her this dispirited. Even her usual pair ofrge eyes seemed lifeless and unfocused. "Joseph Grant, look, I think I am sick. Can''t youe over to see me?" Alvina Miller immediately acted like she was wronged and looked at him pitifully. Joseph Grant was speechless and helpless, but he felt even more pained. "If you can go take a look at the hospital, I''ll consider going to take a look at you!" "Really?" Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes immediately widened as they shed with a smile. "Hmm, in three days, there will be an important meeting at your ce. I will be there!" Joseph Grant had just received this news at noon today, and was just about to tell her, but he didn''t expect to hear the news of her sickness. "That''s great. When the timees, can we meet?" Alvina Miller''s mood became better, and her spirits rose too. "I will arrange it, I also want to see you!" Joseph Grantughed softly. The happiness written on her face directly told him about his ce in her heart. "Alright, I''ll go to the hospital. I''ll see you in three days!" Alvina Miller had indeed been persuaded by him, she did not want to see herself sick in three days, that would be too disheartening. Zoey heaved a sigh of relief. Indeed, she would only listen to Vice¡ªPresident''s words. "Alvina, take care of yourself. Don''t let me worry, okay?" Joseph Grant stared at the camera reluctantly, and warned her repeatedly with a low voice. N?velDrama.Org content. "I''m fine, don''t worry. I''m hanging up!" After Alvina Miller finished speaking, she really hung up the phone. Joseph Grant''s brows were still filled with worry, he did not expect that she would actually be sick, and that they were separated by a thousand miles. He wanted to take care of her, but he had the heart but no energy. Chapter 1349 Chapter 1349 In the end, Alvina Miller still went to the hospital. Her current state was extremely severe, and by the time night came, she was already extremely feverish. She took an injection and took an antipyretic pill, but she was still in a daze. Zoey apanied her the entire time, carefully taking care of her. In the second day of ss, both of them applied for leave. When Benson heard that Alvina Miller was requesting for sick leave, he instantly felt that his chance hade again. He first found out where Alvina Miller was in the hospital, then, at noon the next day, he found an empty space, picked up an exquisite fruit basket, and bought a bunch of fresh flowers. After that, he asked around along the way until he found Alvina Miller''s ward. At this moment, Alvina Miller''s condition had slightly improved, she was in high spirits and was currently on the bed looking at her phone, while Zoey sat at the side looking at information. "Alvina!" Benson knocked on the door and entered, smiling as he called her name. Alvina Miller and Zoey raised their heads at the same time, only to see Benson walking in with a smile on his face, and asking with deep concern: "Alvina, I heard that you were sick and I came to visit you on purpose. Are you feeling better?" Although Alvina Miller and Zoey were well aware that Benson hade to visit them, they could not pour cold water on his enthusiasm. "Thank you foring. I''m fine now, I can leave the hospital tonight!" Alvina Miller replied with a smile. "Then take note of your body. Being sick is very ufortable. Have you had lunch? Do you want me to ¡­ " "Benson, don''t trouble yourself, I''ve already eaten with Alvina!" Zoey interrupted him indifferently. Benson''s gaze turned towards Zoey as he asked curiously: "Zoey, you seem to be especially concerned about Alvina. How did you suddenly be such good friends?" Benson''s suspicious words shocked the two of them. "Our personalities are simr, and we share the same room. We look after each other, is there a problem?" Zoey replied with a cold expression. "I don''t doubt your intentions. I''m just curious!" Bensonughed dryly. "There''s no need for you to be curious. I''ll tell you the truth, on the first night we came, Alvina gave me many gifts. To thank her, I promised to take good care of her while we were studying." Zoey found a very reasonable excuse. Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes flickered, and then she immediatelyughed: "Yeah, this might be a bad habit that I picked up from a young age, I like to bribe people, fortunately Zoey epted my ttery; otherwise, I wouldn''t dare trouble her to take care of me!" Benson had nothing to say. That night when he stood outside their room, he saw that the two of them had bought a lot of famous clothes for themselves. Alvina Miller was the young miss of a wealthy family. It would not be strange for her to do so. "Alvina, don''t say so much to him. I don''t think he''s here to visit. He''s obviously here to show off!" Zoey''s expression instantly turned cold, and unhappily ridiculed Benson. Anyway, she wasn''t afraid of falling out with Benson, after all, protecting Alvina Miller was her main duty. Benson had an embarrassed expression on his face. He was embarrassed, as his thoughts were exposed by Zoey, he could not even show any courtesy anymore. "Benson, thank you for visiting me, but I''m really fine now, there''s no need to worry!" Alvina Miller immediately looked at him with vignce, causing Benson to be even more flustered. "Alvina, don''t misunderstand. I only cared about you as a friend for a while, there was no other reason!" Benson answered without thinking. "I know, I''m very happy to be able to make friends like you!" Alvina Miller immediatelyughed and confirmed his friend''s words. Benson''s heart was filled with frustration. It seemed that with this Zoey here obstructing his way, he would not have a chance to treat her well. If he could not do it himself, he would have to move Zoey, the one who was in the way, away. Only by doing this would he have the chance to make a move on Alvina Miller, or else, it would be difficult to cockold Joseph Grant. "Alvina, then you should rest well. I won''t disturb you any longer!" Benson could only tactfully turn around and leave, but he was actually unhappy in his heart. Why was Zoey taking so much care of Alvina Miller? She was like her bodyguard, standing in her way. Benson walked out, Zoey stood up and carefully inspected the basket of flowers and fruits that Benson had brought over. Seeing that there were no abnormalities, her face returned to normal, and snorted coldly: "Alvina, you have to be careful of this Benson, he has ill intentions towards you." "Zoey, do you think that he has really fallen for me?" Alvina Miller was also extremely vexed. "Does that even need to be said? From his behavior, you can tell that he is especially attentive towards you! " Zoey looked outside the door disapprovingly. "But I don''t have much contact with him. We''ve only met a few times, so how could he fall for me?" Even until now, Alvina Miller had never been narcissistic enough to think of herself as a man killer. After all, she was azy person, even though the heavens had gifted her with beauty, she waszy to take care of it, so, amongst the female employees of the office, she felt that her beauty could only be considered to be as average. It was impossible for Benson to fall for her with a single nce amongst all the beauties with both talent and temperament. ¡°There are two possibilities. The first one, he might really like her and doesn''t have any ulterior motives or ulterior motives, and the second one, he might be someone from the Old President''s faction, taking advantage of this opportunity to get close to her and break her rtionship with the Vice¡ªPresident. Alvina, I''m more inclined to the second, you must be wary of him.¡± Zoey analyzed the situation with a serious expression. N?velDrama.Org content. "What?" Someone from the Old President? " Alvina Miller''s brain froze, she simply could not believe that such a terrifying thing had happened. "Alvina, didn''t Mr. Vice¡ªPresident remind you? Your current situation is very dangerous, so you have to be very careful of those people! " Zoey reminded her with a serious expression. "What about you?" Alvina Miller blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at her. Zoey did not get angry, and only calmly replied: "Even to me can you hold a doubtful attitude." Alvina Miller''s beautiful face paled. There was a feeling of something sinking deep into the fog, and it was unable to find the right direction. "Zoey, can you not be so serious? I''ll be nervous!" Alvina Miller pouted and begged her. Zoey immediately lowered her head andughed, "Alright, I won''t scare you anymore, if not, you will have to me me!" Alvina Miller forced a smile and leaned on her pillow, feeling dizzy. The moment Benson left the hospital, he immediately called Barry Smith. He was a little agitated: "Mr. Smith, do you know that there''s a woman called Zoey on the list this time? She is simply an obstacle between Alvina Miller and I. With her here, I don''t even have the chance to get close to Alvina Miller anymore. Can you think of a way to get rid of her? " "Zoey? She''s from the Ministry of Defence, I know. She''s a young female officer. She is hindering you from developing with Alvina Miller? " Mr. Smith asked in surprise. ¡°That''s right, could this Zoey be someone that Joseph Grant sent over? She was to protect Alvina Miller. Maybe your intelligence was wrong, Joseph Grant basically liked Alvina Miller, which was why he sent this woman to protect her.¡± It was also because Benson was angry that he developed this second suspicion. "Do you think Joseph Grant is acting with us?" Mr. Smith''s expression changed greatly. It was clear that they had always been making their judgement based on the information obtained from the investigation, but they did not look at the entire matter from the opposite direction. Therefore, Benson''s reminder caused Mr. Smith to be extremely shocked. ¡°Joseph Grant is a very shrewd person, if he intentionally wanted to protect Alvina Miller, as long as he was a little cold towards her, and created a fake image of them not falling in love for all of you to see, and Alvina Miller''s safety would naturally be assured! " Bensonughed in ridicule, as he felt that he was just too smart to actually be able to doubt the authenticity of this matter. "Benson, you are truly a smart person, maybe your guess is right, so we need to prove this matter to you." In any case, the chess piece Alvina Miller was still extremely useful to them. Now that she was in a foreign country, it would be very convenient for them to do anything to her. "Benson, if your guess is right, the President will definitely treat you well!" Mr. Smithughed sinisterly. Chapter 1350 Chapter 1350 Benson hung up the phone, the anger in his heart had finally calmed down a little. He turned around to look at the Inpatient Department''s building, and a ruthless smile rose from the corner of his mouth. Previously, he had always been acting as if he was going to get close to Alvina Miller, but after truly coming into contact with her, he realized that this woman was truly attractive. She was sincere, enthusiastic, had a good background and was also very beautiful. If it was said that he did not agree to Mr. Smith''s proposal to cockold Joseph Grant, it was because he had no unshakeable feelings for Alvina Miller. But now, he realized that he had actually been moved, and he was jealous of any man that Alvina Miller might fall for, and Joseph Grant was one of them. Amongst all of his documents, that was the most inconspicuous one. Therefore, Edwards Wayne only took a look when he was free to at 5 PM. It was from Larissa Reed. Larry received the call and quickly walked in. ¡°Young Master, Larissa Reed has just graduated from a famous university abroad with double Phd degree, she can be considered a talented person with great potential. We have yet to investigate any information regarding her school abroad, but she has been actively looking for a job ever since she returned, and has been to ourpany for job interview. However, after we rejected her not long ago, she was hired by a mediapany as a reporter, which is why she appeared at the scene that day!¡± Larry had done his best to investigate this woman, but her information was extremely pure and without any blemishes, making it hard for people to find any suspicious areas. "That''s it?" Edwards Wayne frowned, could it be that he suspected wrongly? "Young Master, are you worried that she has something to do with the Old President? After all, when ites to the use of beauties, it saves effort. Furthermore, the results are quite good! " Larry said with a smile. "If Larissa Reed is really the woman sent by the Old President to deal with me, then she is not completely useless to us!" Edwards Waynezily leaned back in his chair, a cold light rippling from his eyes as his expression became cold: "Right now, Joseph Grant doesn''t have much evidence in his hands to bring down Old President. If Larissa Reed were to personally tell us the truth and let everyone know that he had yed such a despicable trick on me, then I believe his reputation will be tarnished as well." "Young Master''s meaning is that you want to y a game with Larissa Reed?" Larry was curious. "I need to go home and discuss this with Lily. I haven''t decided on this yet!" Edwards Wayne suddenly felt that this idea was not feasible, after all, he had no interest in other women. But he thought of the warning Lily gave him that morning, he should not to take advantage of the situation, or else he would not be let off easily. How could Edwards Wayne have the guts to y such a dangerous game. Larry lowered his head andughed. "Is it funny?" Edwards Wayne swept his eyes across them. Larry''s back was drenched in cold sweat. He immediately stopped smiling and exined in all seriousness: "Young Master, don''t misunderstand, I''m notughing at your wife''s strict management. I just feel that you''re really a role model for us men.¡± "Wife strict management?" Edwards Wayne squinted once again, feeling extremely displeased with these three words. Larry was so frightened that his whole body froze. He was done for it, did he say the wrong thing again? "No ¡­ No, I didn''t mean that. " Larry''s tongue was tied. "If you want to learn from me, then you have to quickly find a girlfriend first. After being with me for so many years, you can learn anything else except finding a girlfriend. You don''t seem to have any experience at all!" Edwards Wayne raised his eyebrows, looking at his good assistant. As a good boss, he was still very concerned about his private life. Larry''s face immediately flushed red, he was extremely embarrassed, and stammered: "Young Master, can you not make fun of me, I am not popr with women, I ¡­ I''m not thinking about getting married! " "Oh, no? But I think I heard a while ago that someone went on a blind date? " Edwards Wayne laughedzily, revealing his sore spot. "Young Master, how did you know?" Larry looked shocked. "You are my assistant. Of course I can hear your gossip." Edwards Wayne curled his lips in disapproval. Larry immediately felt as if he had lost all face, "Then does Young Master still know that I have been rejected?" "It''s not shameful to be looked down on by others. I can only say that woman is too unsightly. She can''t afford a man as good as you!" Edwards Wayneforted his subordinate. "Young Master, I will never date again, I am purely asking for trouble!" Larry immediately said confidently. "I heard that your aunt forced you to go, and you didn''t want to let go of her good intentions. Since this blind date is not a good way out, you can find it yourself. You found one yourself, and she won''t be bad!" Edwards Wayne gave him a sympathetic look. "That... Young Master, I want to ask you about someone! " Larry suddenly blushed and said awkwardly. "A woman?" Edwards Wayne was a little surprised. "Did the Second Young Master get two nannies?" Larry''s voice became softer. Edwards Wayne frowned and thought for a bit, then nodded: "I think so. However, those two women were not his nannies, they were actually his two previous personal assistants." "Then one of them is a girl called May. I saw herst time." In front of Edwards Wayne, Larry still dared to say these mental words. "Oh!" Edwards Wayne smiled meaningfully: "Then prepare a gift for my sister¡ªinw and take a look at the girl you think is good!" "Young Master ¡­" Larry didn''t know whether to be pleasantly surprised or embarrassed. "What is it? The opportunity has already been created for you, don''t tell me you still don''t dare to take it? " Edwards Wayne raised his eyebrows and smiled, forcing his assistant to look for his true love. "Thank you, Young Master, for your help. I will go and prepare!" Larry was actually very grateful. If not for Edwards Wayne''s request for him to send her a gift, he would not have found a chance to visit Joshua Wayne at his house. Larry had actually seriously prepared some gifts, but he had actually prepared some for the baby, because the Wayne Family was about to have a baby again. Larry was a grown man. He drove to Joshua Wayne''s house to deliver a gift, carrying with him a few items that belonged to a baby. Just as his car stopped in front of the vi''s entrance, he saw a girl that seemed to be reckless. It was May. May yed with the strand of long hair in her hand, as her bright and moving eyes stared at Larry who was getting off the carriage. It had been a very long time since Larry delivered the things herest time. "Larry, you came to deliver your gift again today?" May had always been a brave woman, but at this moment, she walked over and asked him while pretending to be generous. "Yes, yes. Is Madam at home?" Larry asked as he lowered his head, a little embarrassed. "It''s really unfortunate, Elizabeth and Second Young Master went out to eat dinner, do you want to wait for them toe back?" Indeed it was unfortunate, Joshua Wayne had brought Elizabeth Jones out to eat, with Phil following by her side as her bodyguard, and at the moment, only May was left as her guard. But who would have thought that when she weas bored, Larry woulde, so she was surprised and happy. "Really? Then I''ll leave my things behind and leave!" Larry clearly still wanted to stay and chat, but he really couldn''t say it out loud. "Larry, have you eaten dinner?" May watched as he bent over to move the items. With her hands behind her back, May walked over and asked. "Not, not yet!" Larry carried the things into the living room and smelled the fragrance of the dishes on the table. "Then apany me for dinner. I''ve just made a few dishes, it''s so boring to eat alone!" May immediately and sincerely invited. "No need, I''m just here to deliver something!" Larry''s face flushed red, but he still rejected. "Anyways, you still have to eat tonight. Since I''ve finished cooking, don''t you want to eat?" Since a girl like May took the initiative to say such a thing, she wanted to cry. "Was I being too presumptuous!" Larry immediately looked at her with embarrassment. "Did you ask someone important to eat with you?" May finally asked with hidden bitterness. "No, I didn''t invite anyone. I just didn''t want to trouble you!" Larry shook his head anxiously. "Then do you want to apany me to eat?" May stared at him with her beautiful eyes. "Yes!" Larry finally stopped feeling awkward. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Let me see! " "No need, it''s fine, it doesn''t hurt anymore," Zoey stood up quickly and was about to pick up the clothes that she threw on the ground. "Wait a minute!" Lieutenant Hilton saw with his sharp eyes that there were spots of red and swollen on her back and also ces on her arms that had been pinched by him. Zoey acted as if she did not hear anything, and immediate Chapter 1351 Chapter 1351 May had actually shamelessly begged Larry to stay behind for dinner. Unexpectedly, he had actually agreed to it in the end, and May''s bright eyes revealed a hint of a happy smile. She didn''t know why, but he had a kind of inexplicable feeling towards Larry, as if it was natural for his to bully this man. The reason for all of this, was probably because after the two of them had shed, she had deliberately stepped on his sses. At that moment, she had intentionally broken his sses, which was probably because of the two of them shing back then, and she had deliberately stepped on the reason behind all of this. Felt that Larry was a good person, so he wanted to understand more about and dig out more about him. If a person had feelings for another person, then that person''s feelings would go deeper. Larry turned to look at May, only to see her smiling at him. His heart trembled, feeling extremely nervous. Why did this woman keep giving him the feeling that he couldn''t control her evil energy, that even the expression on her face was bad, as though he was a female? Larry thought about this, his whole body shivered, and immediately stood up straight. He could not lose to her in terms of aura, otherwise, he would be miserable in the future. "Come in!" May waved at him. Larry reached out and tugged the hem of his suit to make himself look straighter. Larry walked over to the dining table and sat down. May went into the kitchen and brought out a bowl of rice for him, then handed him a pair of chopsticks: "Eat!" Larry caught it, and said thanks in a low voice. After that, he buried himself and ate a big mouthful of rice, reaching for the food with his chopsticks. There were only two bowls of food, ordinary dishes, but the smell was not bad. May sat opposite of him with a bowl of rice. A pair of big eyes sized up Larry and after that, she could not help butugh out loud. He used his chopsticks to lightly pick up the rice in the bowl and asked him: "Is it delicious?" "Also ¡­" "It''s not bad!" Larry had never seen a more daring woman, who would not even blink their eyes at her? If it was another woman staring at Larry like that, Larry only needed to push his sses and ignore her. However, the woman in front of him gave him a feeling that he couldn''t ignore. "Then eat more!" May extended her chopsticks and gave him a piece of chicken. Larry didn''te back to his senses for a long time, because no one had ever been so gentle and considerate towards him like this. He was used to do anything by himself. "What are you standing there for? Eat quickly! ¡°How would May know that Larry was actually moved to such a state? He immediately urged him with a smile. "May, do you like me?" Larry suddenly put down his bowl and chopsticks, nervously rubbing his pants on his thigh, mustering up the courage to ask her. May was startled, then he burst outughing: "If I don''t like you, how can I let you stay here to eat?" "We''ve only met a few times, how could you possibly like me?" Larry had an expression of surprise. "I don''t know either. You''re pretty easy to bully anyway. It''s not easy to find a man I want to bully. I''m 25 years old and I''ve only met you, so of course I won''t let you off!" May smiled as she looked at him, and said half¡ªjokingly. "Then why didn''t you ask me if I like you?" Larry felt that her actions were very strange, but he was not disgusted with her straightforward attitude. Instead, he felt that it was more like she was willingly going through a masochistic state of mind. "My intuition tells me that you don''t hate me!" May was a little embarrassed. Larry heaved a sigh of relief at the bottom of his heart, and then said in a serious tone: "You don''t understand me, and don''t know what kind of person I am. "No need. Don''t you know that a woman''s sixth sense is the most urate?" May opened his eyes slightly and answered with a smile on his face. Larry, "..." "May, I have never seen anyone like you before!" Larry alsoughed and said honestly. "How am I? Am I very strange? ¡°May was shocked by his words, and immediately lowered her head, feeling wronged. "No, you are very warm and sincere. I like simple girls like you!" Larry mustered up the courage to express his inner thoughts. He finally understood why he had such a special feeling towards May. "Do you mean to say that I am a man with strong limbs and a simple mind?" May''s beautiful face had already changed, she was waiting for his reply, considering whether she should be angry or not. This was the first time Larry lost his image andughed. He did not want to hold back, but he wanted tough from the bottom of his heart. "Larry, do you want to be with me? I''ve been thinking about it all this time, and if you think it''s okay, we''re beginning to get to know each other. ¡°May was also a person who liked simple things. He really couldn''t deal withplicated scheming and scheming. "Alright, I''ll treat you to a meal tomorrow afternoon. Are you free?" May''s easiness also made him feel rxed and happy. Since she had asked, he naturally gave her an answer. "Really?" May''s eyes instantly lit up, the feeling of being asked to meet with someone was really good. "Yes!" Larry nodded with a sincere expression. "Then I''ll take a leave of absence from Second Young Master of Wayne." May immediately nodded his head in agreement. His eyes were shining like stars dropping from the sky. May''s type of appearance could be ssified as cute and mischievous. With short hair that passed over his shoulder, and a very fluffy and beautiful face, he revealed two dimples with a smile. He was absolutely a girl who made people feelfortable. "Eat!" May''s mood was great as he immediately greeted Larry. Only now did Larry pick up the bowl and chopsticks again, and silently ate the food, but his heart was filled with a never before felt joy and joy. So it turns out, being stared at by someone, the feeling of concern was actually this good? In a blink of an eye, it was already the third day. Alvina Miller''s cold had recovered by half and was no longer hot. This was too annoying, Alvina Miller had to prepare paper towels wherever he went. This illness made her decide that in the future, he would have to properly temper his body and increase his resistance, so he definitely wouldn''t let history repeat itself. "Tomorrow, he wille!" Alvina Miller took a bath,id on the bed, and secretly hid in her nket whileughing idiotically. The past two days passed by very quickly, and because she was studying, she did not feel any pain, so she waited for his days. Zoey was happy for her as well. Of course, she was also looking forward to it, but she couldn''t be as generous as Alvina Miller, so she could only silently rejoice in her heart. "Zoey, do you have a boyfriend?" After Alvina Miller took a bath, he rxed his entire body and began to gossip. The first question he asked was enough to make Zoey stupid. "No ¡­." "No, what''s wrong?" Zoeyughed dryly. "Nothing, I just wanted to introduce you to a boyfriend." Alvina Miller''s bad nature surfaced once again. As expected, once they became familiar with each other, she no longer thought of herself as an outsider. Zoey was so scared that her face turned pale: "Alvina, I''m busy with work right now and don''t really want a boyfriend!" "Is that so? "Love business is always the same, find a boyfriend first and you can get married after the sess of the business!" Alvina Miller started spouting nonsense. Actually, she did not understand the meaning of the word marriage, but she felt that having a boyfriend was pretty good. "I really don''t want to ¡­" Alvina, thank you for being so concerned about me! " Zoey''s heart was full of anger, so naturally, he wasn''t willing to ept anyone. "Well, alright then. I had originally nned to introduce you to the Lieutenant Hilton!" Alvina Miller said as he pulled on his nket to sleep. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Wait a minute, Alvina, what did you just say?" Zoey was folding his clothes, suddenly hearing her mutter, her entire body shook and she stood up abruptly. The clothes that were folded on her knees all fell onto the carpet. "Ah?" Did I say something? ¡°Alvina Miller was shocked when she suddenly stood up, and immediately forgot about what he had just said. "You said you wanted to introduce me to a boyfriend!" Zoey listened clearly, and immediately blushed and asked her. Chapter 1352 Chapter 1352 "Yeah, but didn''t you say you didn''t want to find a boyfriend ¡­" "I suddenly want to look for her again. Alvina, I feel like you''re right, I can find a boyfriend to fight for my career with her." Zoey''s face was filled with urgency as he expressed his thoughts. Alvina Miller was shocked by her, he then sat up and blinked his eyes as he looked at her: "Zoey, are you alright?!" "I''m fine, didn''t you say you wanted to introduce me to a boyfriend? Who is it? ¡°Zoey asked shyly while blushing. "Oh, Lieutenant Hilton, the one who calls you every day?" Alvina Miller blinked his eyes and said nkly. "I''m not worthy of him!" Zoey suddenly realized a very practical problem, she turned and said sorrowfully. "Why aren''t you worthy of him? You are already very outstanding. " Alvina Miller was worried for her immediately. Zoey turned her back to her and looked out of the window at the night scene, and asked faintly: "Alvina, if only I could be as confident as you, but I am born with a low sense of self¡ªesteem, so I would work so hard." "Me? "I''ve always been blindly confident. It''s a good thing for everyone to find a way to make themselves happy 24 hours a day, even if it''s to coax and deceive themselves." This was how Alvina Miller dealt with things. "Alvina, you always give people the feeling of being optimistic about the future. I''m really happy to be able to make friends with you." Zoey turned around with a look of appreciation and smile on her face. There are many people who like to weave their lives in their dreams, but in reality, it is very important to be able to livefortably as well. Zoey, don''t worry, I have already asked around, Lieutenant Hilton doesn''t have a girlfriend, he is currently single! Alvina Miller, this reddy, was still very professional in his work. He had asked about all aspects of the matter and only then did he dare to tie strings with his friend. "Really?" Zoey was immediately excited. "Wait a minute!" Alvina Miller squinted his beautiful eyes and started to size up Zoey. Only now did Zoey realize that she seemed to be happy too early, and that she had exposed something. "Zoey, you are so dishonest, you actually lied to me!" Alvina Miller pretended to be angry. Zoey hurried over and sat by her bedside, holding her hand: "Alvina, I''m not lying to you, I''m really notpatible with him!" "So you actually liked him a long time ago, didn''t you? "No wonder you reacted so quickly just now. When you heard that I wanted to introduce him to you, you didn''t even bother about your clothes. You must have liked him a lot, right?" It was as if Alvina Miller had discovered a new continent, so the red string he pulled was actually the right one. Zoey finally nodded and admitted it honestly: "Yes, I actually liked him a long time ago. However, since he didn''t know, I didn''t dare let him know." "If you like it, why don''t you let people know? It''s easy for you to miss your happiness this way. " Alvina Miller could not help but sigh.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. But I just don''t dare to confess. Alvina, who exactly did you confess to Mr. Vice¡ªPresident first? Zoey was immediately curious. "Me!" Alvina Miller shamelessly pointed at his own face: I didn''t like him in the beginning, but I felt that he was a person without interest in others, old and stubborn, without the vitality of our young people, but when I interacted with him, I realised that he was very good, and did not y with emotions, and just showed me whenever I liked him, I was immediately subdued by his sincerity, and unknowingly fell for him. Ok. I just don''t like to y any emotional games, I also like to be a bit more sincere. There''s someone around me who treats their rtionship like a game with his boyfriend. Zoey was instantly reminded of the young girl''s heart, and was no longer as cold and despicable as the Iron Blood Vajra. "Rx, I don''t think this Lieutenant Hilton has the time to y games with women. Men who value their career will usually be more gentle and tolerant towards women." Alvina Millerforted her. "AlvinaAlvina, do you think he will like me? I''m not beautiful, I''m not gentle, and I don''t have the slightest bit of femininity! " Zoey looked at Alvina Miller''s current appearance. She was weak and delicate, with her long hair flowing along her beautiful little face, the Mr. Vice¡ªPresident felt that she was extremely attractive, and upon seeing her, Mr. Vice¡ªPresident was afraid that he would care for her even more. Looking at himself, his hair was shorter than a man''s, and his skills were better than a man''s, his speech was even more manly, she realised that she was not a woman at all, and really wanted to cry and faint in the bathroom. "There are a lot of definitions of beauty. You have your own merits. Besides, your facial features are also very beautiful. Your figure is also good and valiant. I believe many men still like your type." Alvina Miller sincerely thought that Zoey was pretty beautiful too. "AlvinaAlvina, you really know how tofort people, I look like a man, if Lieutenant Hilton doesn''t want to be my girlfriend and only wants to be my brother, then I''m really done for!" The more he thought about it, the more sorrowful he felt. Back then, when he reported this to the police academy, her family had warned her that it was difficult to find a boyfriend if a woman was too strong and hard. Which man didn''t want his woman to be so petite and moving, and needed his protection? However, at that time, she was as stubborn as an ox, and she even said something fierce. At most, she would be single for the rest of her life. Who would have thought that on the day she graduated from the police academy, she would run into Warren Hilton, the elite senior of her school. During the school''s graduation ceremony, he had a martial arts performance with a group of seniors. The girl that said she was going to be single suddenly felt a small flower growing out of her withered heart. The color of the whole world had turned pink. When she had armed herself as a woman who needed no one to protect her and no pain, the man who had fallen from the sky had given her the most deadly gentleness. "Zoey, are you alright?!" Alvina Miller felt that he had done a bad thing that had angered Zoey to tears. Zoey really cried, like a child, she cried out loud, as if she had lost her beloved toy, crying without care. "Zoey, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault, it''s my fault, I shouldn''t have mentioned my boyfriend, can you stop crying?" Alvina Miller was at a loss on what to do, his mind was nk. He wanted to console her, but found that he was unable to. "Alvina, I''m finished. My life is over!" Zoey was really sad. She liked someone but discovered that he could never be with her again. That kind of feeling was like wanting to die, like the end of the world. "You''re not done yet. You''re so young, and you still have a long life ahead of you. Don''t be so pessimistic!" Alvina Miller quickly reached out and pulled a tissue to wipe her snot and tears. "No, I know, my life is really over, I am definitely not the type that Lieutenant Hilton likes!" Zoey was crying until her eyes were red, she was truly wronged and sad. "Things can''t be absolute in this world. What if Lieutenant Hilton likes things like you? You have to hold on to some hope! " Alvina Miller felt that Zoey was as cute as a child. If Lieutenant Hilton found out about this, he might actually like him. "No, there''s no such thing!" Zoey sobbed incessantly, her tears could not be wiped away no matter how hard she tried. "Yes, I will do my best to help you!" Alvina Miller decided to help this Zoey who did not have much confidence in himself. Zoey''s eyes lit up as he looked at her. She grabbed her arm nervously: "Alvina, will you really help me?" "Of course, such a good man cannot let others beat him to it. Moreover, you like him so much, this is already his fortune!" Alvina Miller patted her shoulder andforted her with a smile. "Thank you, Alvina. If I am truly with him, you will be my benefactor for the rest of my life. I will repay this kindness for the rest of my life!" Zoey said with a serious face. "No matter what you say, you still won''t return it. When the timees, don''t forget to give me the Sweet ''n'' Sour Rice Cracker. You''ve helped me too now, I wasn''t so thick¡ªskinned that I wouldn''t return it!" Alvina Miller said while grinning. Zoey alsoughed along. "Tomorrow, the Mr. Vice¡ªPresident will be here. Alvina, I hope you all have a good time. I''ll go to sleep first!" Zoey felt that he could have a good dream tonight. Alvina Miller sighed, "That''s right, we''ll be able to see him tomorrow. It''s so good, I really hope that time can quickly pass, and we can light up the sky as soon as possible." Thinking about being alone and losing sleep really felt good, but Alvina Miller was willing to feel pain and happiness. It was 3 in the morning and she even got up to write a diary. Actually, Joseph Grant, who had the same thoughts as Alvina Miller, did not sleep at all in the wee hours of the morning. He was lying on his own bed, closing his eyes, just thinking about the scene when he squeezed under the sheets with her. Her gentle and sweet body was still in his embrace, but when he opened his eyes, they were empty. However, he would be able to go see her tomorrow. Knowing that her condition had improved, he could finally let down his nervousness. Chapter 1353 Chapter 1353 It was early in the morning, and the morning sunlight was shining through the mist and onto the huge, grand office building. Alvina Miller and Zoey had already run past the morning forging, and sweat was pouring from their bodies due to the heat of the winter. N?velDrama.Org content. "Alvina, hurry up and go back and take a bath. It''s easy for you to catch a cold this way!" Zoey warned her repeatedly in a low voice. "Alright!" Alvina Miller did not dare to show off anymore, and the two of them headed towards the hotel. Benson suddenly walked out from a corridor and met them head on. Benson immediately raised his hand and greeted them: Alvina, Zoey, good morning! Alvina Miller wanted to raise his head and greet him, but he was stopped by Zoey''s gentle hand. Alvina Millerughed dryly, as he stared at Benson with a warning: "Put that thought of yours away, don''t think that I didn''t see it, you have been staring at us from the corridor for a long time." Benson''s heart was filled with astonishment. Just now, he thought that he had hidden himself very well, but he did not expect that he would actually be discovered by Zoey. Alvina Miller frowned, Benson''s actions were indeed a little too excessive. "Zoey, can you not be so overbearing? It''s not like I''m staring at you, that''s right, I like to talk big. I believe that everyone can see that. Benson originally wanted to act gentle and refined, but Zoey''s words were like a thorn piercing into the most ufortable ce of his. If you really like Alvina, you have to ask her whether she likes you. If she doesn''t like you, then you should restrain this emotion of yours, and don''t be so carefree and attentive every day, making people feel that you have ill intentions! Zoey''s beautiful face turned cold, and every word she spoke was as sharp as a de, causing Benson''s face to immediately turnpletely red. Benson stared at Alvina Miller, his eyes revealing an injured look. "Alvina, I know I''m not worthy of you, but I really like you. I''ll do my best to make you like me!" After Benson finished speaking, he turned around and left. When Alvina Miller heard fear, he immediately wanted to call out to him. However, in a fit of anger, Benson walked very far away. Zoey looked at Benson''s disappearing figure, and then turned to apologize to Alvina Miller: "Alvina, I''m sorry, what I said just now was too much, but I really don''t want other men to get close to you, you have to be the firstdy of our country in the future, if there are any bad rumors between you and your colleagues, it will not only hurt Mr. Vice¡ªPresident''s heart, but also your reputation. Alvina Miller frowned as he thought about it carefully. He felt that Zoey''s actions were not wrong, and she did not like being entangled with other men, so if word of this were to spread, it would be extremely unpleasant to hear, and Joseph Grant would definitely be angry. "Zoey, don''t apologize, I still have to thank you. I have always wanted to say these words to Benson, I wanted to let him know the difficulties and retreat, but I just couldn''t bring myself to hurt others. However, when ites to matters of the heart, it is the greatest harm to others. I believe that Benson should understand my attitude very well, and I hope that he won''t do such things again." Alvina Miller did not me Zoey, but was actually very grateful to have her help. Only then did Zoey smile. She hadn''t forgotten the words that the Lieutenant Hilton had sternly instructed her to say before leaving the country: Not only to protect Alvina Miller''s safety, but also to eliminate all men who wanted to approach her. This was because the emotions of the Mr. Vice¡ª President would be affected. Alvina Miller used to pretend to be stupid, but there were many men hinting at his in front of his, and she had ignored them all. Fortunately, those men were very self¡ªconfident. In the process that she had ignored for a long time, she had given up on pursuing and confessing. But this Benson today, was actually a persistent person that Alvina Miller had met. The words that he had just said made her a little depressed in her heart. Was love the kind of thing that came with hard work? "Zoey, things like love are soplicated sometimes!" Alvina Miller sighed. "But sometimes it''s very simple, it depends on who you meet. People like you and the Vice¡ª President are very simple, so simple that only the two of you love each other." Zoey said while beaming. "You''re right. Between the two of us, there is no outsider. It is indeed simple!" Alvina Miller immediatelyughed. At noon, Alvina Miller sneakily went to the bathroom to see the news. Where did Joseph Grant''s ne arrive at, who he had seen, and what kind of people he had said, a part of the news would report this. Alvina Miller held onto his phone, not willing to put it down. He''s here! He really came! Alvina Miller was incredibly excited, but at the same time, he was also filled with anticipation. She didn''t know how Joseph Grant woulde to see her, but she really hoped that he would take her to a ce without anyone else. She wanted to be alone with him. He wanted his hug, even if he didn''t do anything. He just wanted to stay in his arms and let go of his thoughts. But when it was the afternoon, Alvina Miller heard a piece of shocking yet speechless news. Joseph Grant actually invited all of their staff to eat dinner tonight. Are you sure? Didn''t he treat her to it? Alvina Miller wanted to cry in the bathroom. Zoey patted her shoulder, and whispered into her ear: "Alvina, do you think that the Lieutenant Hilton wille over for dinner?" "Definitely, he and Joseph Grant are inseparable. Wait, you''ll see him tonight!" Alvina Miller suppressed hisughter and answered her, suddenly feeling that people in love would be naive and childish, but this kind of behavior was also very cute. Around six in the afternoon, Alvina Miller and Zoey went back to their room to take a bath and change into a new set of work clothes. Because they wanted to meet the Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, everyone was in high spirits and looked forward to it nervously. She was tall and straight. If not for her beautiful phoenix eyes telling everyone that she was a girl, everyone would have thought that she was a small, elegant military officer. Alvina Miller tied her long hair into a ponytail, neatly tying it behind his head, exposing his entire small face. It was said that revealing one''s forehead was the best way to test a woman''s beauty, and Alvina Miller was definitely the most beautiful kind of woman. Her forehead was round and full, and his hairline was extremely beautiful. "I''m not used to dressing up in such formal attire!" Alvina Miller looked at Zoey and Zoey looked at her. Both of them had their eyes wide opened and a depressed expression on their faces. "Let''s go, we want to see the Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, of course we have to pay attention to their image!" Zoeyughed, she truly felt that it was funny, and seeing the helplessness on Alvina Miller''s face, she felt that this couple was really interesting. The group of people were dressed neatly, but they looked very nervous. They rode a private car and arrived at the restaurant. It was held in an important pce in this country. White Roman columns towered and there were sentry booths everywhere. It seemed like they were not here for a meal, but for a meeting. This atmosphere was difficult to describe in a single sentence. Everyone was very serious, only Alvina Miller was in a daze, and looked out the window at the scenery, trying to catch a glimpse of a familiar figure, but she was greatly disappointed. With Joseph Grant''s identity, it was impossible for him to be standing on the side of the road and strolling, and he might be busy with national affairs right now. Why was she thinking about three meals a day when other people were thinking about national affairs? This difference in power was simply too overwhelming. When they arrived at the entrance of an exquisite private room, they were guided in by a staff member. On arge round table that was big enough to amodate twenty people, flowers were blooming. Some of the country''s specialties were all on disy. Alvina Miller was the least active person, so when he finally walked in, she realized that he had actually picked the best spot to sit at, right next to Joseph Grant. There were four empty seats, which should be where Joseph Grant and the rest were sitting. Alvina Miller was surprised, but the people at the side were secretly d that they were not the closest to the Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, if not, they would not be able to get a pretty answer when asked about work. Chapter 1354 Chapter 1354 Alvina Miller stood there in a daze, not knowing whether or not to sit down, but Zoey was secretly happy for her. He never thought that everyone would be so modest to let Alvina Miller sit next to Vice¡ªPresident. In the end, Alvina Miller still sat on his seat, and immediately, someone looked at her with sympathy. Being asked a few questions by the Vice¡ªPresidentter, he wondered if she would have the courage to answer. Amongst this group of people, Benson''s gaze seemed to be drooping, but he was actually thinking about something else. He wanted to see if Joseph Grant would have any interactions with Alvina Miller when he came over later. He wanted to see how they would act after this. Zoey saw that the corner of Alvina Miller''s mouth asionally curled up into a smile, and quickly turned to her side, reminding her in a soft voice: "Alvina, Benson has been staring at us from time to time, you should be carefulter. Don''t let him find out about your rtionship with Mister!" Hearing Zoey''s words, the smile on Alvina Miller''s face froze, he nced at Benson with the corner of his eyes, and indeed, Benson was staring at her without blinking, instantly causing her to feel repulsed. Is this Benson not done yet? Is her rejection not obvious enough? Why did he always feel that he still had a chance? After 10 minutes or so, the private room''s door opened to both sides, and Joseph Grant walked in with the rest of the team members. Benson suddenly saw a familiar figure, it was Barry Smith, he unexpectedly came along with them, and Benson immediately felt more confident. Joseph Grant had only brought three people with him today, two of them were his aides and the other one was Barry Smith. He was the envoy that had apanied him this time, so naturally, he wanted toe over for dinner as well. On the surface, Barry Smith was extremely respectful to Joseph Grant, causing people to not be able to see his actions. The moment Barry Smith entered, he took a nce at Benson. Benson''s dejected mood seemed to have been saved in an instant, and he was filled with battle power now. When Joseph Grant came in, his gaze was not directed at anyone. Apanied by two aides, he sat on the absolute main seat, with Barry Smith smiling merrily beside him. "Don''t be nervous, it''s just a simple meal. To be able to eat with one''s ownpatriots in a foreign land is truly a joyous and enjoyable thing!" After Joseph Grant sat down, he smiled and spoke in a friendly manner. Everyone knew that Mr. Vice¡ªPresident was a modest and amiable person, his temper was also as warm as jade. Furthermore, he was around the same age as some of the people present, so it was inevitable that there was ack of pressure. Alvina Miller had originally been anxiously waiting for Joseph Grant toe over to meet his, but Zoey''s reminder caused her to tense up all of a sudden. He sat in her seat without moving, and not even his gaze drifted towards Joseph Grant. Barry Smith had always been good at socializing, so he had already expressed his stance. Only then did Barry Smith speak happily to everyone: "Mr. Vice¡ªPresident is a very amiable person, everyone can speak freely and do not need to be restrained. If you have any work stuff, you can talk to Mr. Vice¡ªPresident about it." Joseph Grant''s thin lips slightly pursed, her eyes could not help but look at Alvina Miller who was in a different position than his. Why did this little girl sit like a sculpture, not moving at all, not even lifting up his mouth to drink a mouthful of water. Her eyes were lowered, looking at the tableware on the table, he was very focused. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Although Joseph Grant was extremely patient, at this moment, his beloved woman did not even give him a single nce, so the man was still worried. "Cough ¡­" Joseph Grant purposely coughed softly, in order to hint at Alvina Miller. As expected, Alvina Miller understood what he meant and turned to look at him. Unfortunately, her bright ck eyes did not have any other emotions, but just swept over his face lightly, and then retracted. Joseph Grant''s heart instantly became chaotic, this little girl''s performance today was not bad, he could even act better than him. Joseph Grant could tell that Alvina Miller really did not want to express any sort of intimacy with him anymore. It was truly annoying, and at this moment, he wanted to exterminate all those who obstructed him from falling in love. Alvina Miller nced at him, and saw his concern for her from the man''s eyes. She wasughing nonstop in his heart, not knowing how he felt about pretending to be cold. However, she believed that he would definitely understand her. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so indifferent to her. Barry Smith began to initiate a conversation with a few people from different departments who gave him some very useful suggestions. Barry Smith asked the people beside him to help him make a record to express their approval of them. The delicious dishes began to be served. Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes immediately widened, because he was a little hungry. Seeing so much delicious food, how could she endure it? The corner of Joseph Grant''s eyes swept across the expression of her staring at the delicious food, and he couldn''t help but curl his lips. The essence of being a glutton, could manifest itself everywhere, and this little girl was hopeless. In truth, Alvina Miller and Joseph Grant agreed not to look at each other''s eyes. However, Zoey could not not pretend to be loyal. To her, the delicacy in front of her had no attraction whatsoever. From start to finish, her gaze would inadvertently fall on the Lieutenant Hilton''s body, even if he didn''t smile or had a serious expression on his face. In Zoey''s eyes, these were all extremely attractive. It was unknown if it was because Zoey''s gaze was too passionate when she looked over, but Lieutenant Hilton suddenly turned her head, and met her gaze. Zoey''s heart instantly exploded, her mind was also a field of nkness. She was so nervous that she almost forgot to breathe, and she quickly lowered her head. There was no ce for her to ce her gaze now. His hands, which were ced on his knees, were tightly clenched. His healthy and fair face was also flushed red with embarrassment. Lieutenant Hilton saw Zoey''s reaction and was startled, only to see a red cloud rise up on her face, it would be difficult for him not to see it, she suddenly felt that Zoey was extremely cute, being so timid, she did not know if sending her over was the right decision. After a table full of delicacies, everyone forgot their worries and the atmosphere at the scene. Everyone picked up their chopsticks and started to eat. Joseph Grant also moved his chopsticks, but he ate nonchntly, his pair of deep and serene eyes would asionally look at Alvina Miller who was beside him. Alvina Miller''s expression became even more natural, when Joseph Grant looked at her, she had already received the signal from the corner of his eyes, but he could not meet his gaze, as she was afraid that his heart would be filled with unrestrainedly passion. Benson and Barry Smith were secretly observing the expressions and eyes of Joseph Grant and Alvina Miller. Until now, they hadn''t seen anything amiss, they only saw Alvina Miller''s every move, and every single one of his actions showed interest in Joseph Grant. However, Joseph Grant was even more calm and collected, and didn''t really go and say anything to Alvina Miller. Because it''s dinner, of course there will be fine wine on the table. When Alvina Miller took a ss of red wine and was about to drink it, Benson''s voice suddenly transmitted over: "Alvina, it''s just right that you have a cold. It''s better not to drink it, let me pour you a cup of hot wine." The hand Alvina Miller was holding the cup with suddenly froze. Raising his head to look at Benson, he saw Benson quickly carrying a cup of hot tea to her side, acting extremely gentle and considerate. "Benson, don''t be like this!" Alvina Miller frowned and whispered. Benson, on the other hand, wanted to treat Alvina Miller better in front of everyone. Only like this, would everyone misunderstand that he and Alvina Miller were closer than them, and rumors would spread out in the future. The handsome face of the man in the host''s seat instantly darkened as a sharp glint shed across his eyes. However, as if he was not afraid of death, Benson carried away the red wine beside Alvina Miller''s hand and returned to his seat. Alvina Miller didn''t expect Benson to treat his as such. She didn''t have the time to react when he stole her red wine and gave her a cup of hot tea. The expressions of everyone around them were a little strange, because they could all see that Benson was chasing after Alvina Miller, and Alvina Miller didn''t seem to particrly reject him. Barry Smith watched the scene with satisfaction. Benson was quite quick¡ªwitted, knowing that he had to ingratiate himself with Alvina Miller in front of everyone, but he could not. Joseph Grant''s expression seemed to be a little ugly. Chapter 1355 Chapter 1355 Benson''s special concern for Alvina Miller caused the atmosphere in the room to be a little strange. Everyone exchanged nces, and clearly knew that many stories would happen between young and single men and women. Within this group of people, there were many who had experienced it before, and there were also people who looked at it with interest. Alvina Miller''s expression froze for a moment, in the end, he still looked at Joseph Grant at his side. The man looked calm, but the aura he gave off, was much colder than before. He reached for the ss of red wine on the table and took a sip. Then, he threw the cup back onto the table. Barry Smith watched the show in interest from the side. Although Joseph Grant was angry, it did not mean that he truly liked Alvina Miller, and it could also be because he felt extremely displeased when he saw that Alvina Miller was closer to other men. After all, he was a man, and such an outstanding and proud man. Even if he did not love Alvina Miller, he had already encircled him with this woman. He would rather not have her, than to let another man touch his woman. When Alvina Miller heard the sound of the man dropping the cup, his heart skipped a beat. It''s over, this time he really angered the man, the damned Benson, what is he ying at? She was clearly just a nodding friend to him, yet he suddenly showed such concern for her. Could it be ¡­ He really was someone from the Old President s'' side, and had deliberately used this opportunity to probe her rtionship with Joseph Grant? When Alvina Miller thought about this, his beautiful face instantly flushed with anger, and she angrily red at Benson. However, Benson did not feel ashamed at all. He picked up Alvina Miller''s cup of wine and clinked it with a colleague by his side and drank. When everyone felt the oppressive atmosphere in the room, their rxed state of mind instantly tensed up. They finally knew the reason why, but it turned out to be because Mr. Vice¡ªPresident''s expression wasn''t too good. "Zoey, I need to go to the bathroom!" Alvina Miller wanted to escape as fast as he could, so as to not make Joseph Grant even more angry. Zoey immediately asked her softly: "Do you need me to apany you?" "No need, I''ll go by myself!" After Alvina Miller quickly finished this sentence, he quickly walked out of the room. Joseph Grant''s eyes were still filled withughter, but thatughter had turned cold. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Barry Smith hurriedly livened up the atmosphere. He turned around and asked Lieutenant Hilton for a cigarette, but he didn''t light it up in the private box. Instead, he took the cigarette and headed towards Walk Outside. When Benson and Barry Smith saw Joseph Grant''s actions, they were both surprised. This was because Joseph Grant had always gave people the impression of him being warm and elegant, as if he had never smoked on the table before. But earlier, he took a cigarette and walked out of the room. It seemed that he was really depressed. The reason why Joseph Grant took out the cigarette was merely to find a reason. As expected, the moment he came out, he saw Alvina Miller''s figure sh past a corridor, and he immediately snapped the cigarette in his hand as he quickly walked in the direction that had disappeared in. Alvina Miller walked to an empty corner at the side and turned around. He immediately saw Joseph Grant and a happy smile appeared in her beautiful eyes. She had a feeling that this man would definitelye out to find her. Joseph Grant quickly stepped in front of her with his long legs. With a stretch of his long arm, the door of a private room beside him opened, and he immediately grabbed her wrist and walked in. Alvina Miller never thought that a man would have such strength. She was practically thrown inside by him, and in the next second, his back was tightly pressed against the ice wall. "Ouch!" Alvina Miller was caught off guard, and the back of his head felt a little pain, hence he immediately shouted out. But in the next second, the sound of the man forcefully closing the door was in his ears, scaring her so much that she immediately shut his mouth, his beautiful big eyes shing uneasily as he looked at the man. Joseph Grant''s breathing clearly became heavier, and his eyes that were deep as the ocean stared straight at her expression: "What''s your rtionship with that man?" It was very obvious that Joseph Grant did not remember who Benson was. In his memories, there was no such outstanding person as such, which was why Joseph Grant was so nervous, angry, and jealous when he first came over to pay attention to Alvina Miller. "What rtionship?" I knew you were going to misunderstand, so I''ll answer to you right now. I don''t have any rtionship with him, I just know him. " Alvina Miller answered him seriously. Unfortunately, her words didn''t seem to exin everything clearly enough. "Know him?" Is he that concerned about you? " Joseph Grant still could not forgive his actions just now. If he had not helped this woman fight the wine, then what right did that man have to snatch his chance? He had confessed to me before, but I rejected him. I never thought that he woulde over and take my wine cup away so self¡ªrighteously, Joseph Grant, can you believe me? I really have nothing to do with him. " Seeing that she was so anxious that her eyes werepletely red, as if she was about to cry due to herself, Joseph Grant then took a step back to release the pressure on her body. His fingers unhappily pinched her white face: "I want him to scram!" "You ¡­ Are you sure you want to do this? " Alvina Millerughed. He did not expect that the jealous look of Joseph Grant would actually make him look so childish. "Of course, I definitely won''t allow someone as conceited as him to be by your side." Joseph Grant''s previous activity in his heart was not to have Benson f * * k off, it was clearly because he wanted to chop off that bastard''s hand. "Although I feel that what you''re doing is a bit heartless, but you can transfer him to another ce. I''m actually a bit troubled too." Alvina Miller also really didn''t like Benson''s actions. If liking one person interfered with the other''s life, then this kind of liking would be selfish. "Alvina, have you recovered?" Joseph Grant didn''t want to waste his precious time on others anymore. He reached out and stuck his hand onto her forehead, but when he saw that her forehead was warm, he still pitied her. "Not yet. There are still two days left!" Alvina Miller secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She liked his gentle gaze, which allowed her to feel his care and warmth when he thought about him in a foreign country. "Then you must take the medicine on time ¡­" As the man spoke, his thin lips were already pressed against her slightly upturned mouth, gently trembling as if he wanted to kiss her. "Don''t... It will spread to you! " When Alvina Miller realized what he was trying to do, he was so scared that he immediately reached out to push him away. He was still sick, it wouldn''t be good if she infected him. Unfortunately, the more she wanted to reject his kiss, the more the man''s lips that were just resting on hers instantly covered her lips, deepening his kiss. Alvina Miller''s mind went nk, his entire body tensed up, the two small hands that were pushing her chest, pulled on his clothes without a care, he no longer had the strength to push him away, and could only pull him to his side. Joseph Grant was about to go crazy. He hugged her tightly and didn''t want to let go. Alvina Miller''s head was spinning, he could not stand steadily, and could only press himself softly against his chest, feeling his gentle yet overbearing kiss, and really hoped that time would stop right there, and not flow away. "Alvina!" The man''s thin lips left her lips and pressed against her ear, whispering her name, soft as water. "En!" Alvina Miller was also extremely emotional at the moment, she felt that he could ignore everything, not even caring about his life and death, and only wanted to be together with him. "I''m leaving on the ne tomorrow morning, tonight... Do you want to be with me? " Joseph Grant asked in a low and hoarse voice next to her ear. "Really?" Alvina Miller trembled slightly, she immediately pushed him away, then looked at him with his beautiful eyes: "Where are you staying tonight?" Seeing that she had calmed down from her excitement, Joseph Grant''s thin lips couldn''t help but twitch: "Don''t worry, I will make the arrangements. I just want to hear your answer." "Of course I want to stay with you. Send someone to pick me up tonight!" Alvina Miller rxed. Chapter 1356 Chapter 1356 the qualifications to be a dog *** The time they spent together was always a short period of disappointment. Alvina Miller''s hands were still holding onto his clothes, his brain suddenly came back to its senses, and only then did he realise that the two were still eating at an important ce, that he could disappear for half a day, but Joseph Grant was not, and his every move was being watched. If he disappeared for more than ten minutes, how would others think of him? Alvina Miller stretched out his hand to straighten his shirt which had been wrinkled by her, and said with a low voice that was reluctant to part: "Hurry up and leave, they must still be waiting for you!" Of course, Joseph Grant was also reluctant to part with her, but since he was working so hard, he couldn''t shake his off. Joseph Grant also gently brushed off her hair that had been messed up by him, "Alright, I will go over first!" After Joseph Grant finished speaking, he could only turn around ruthlessly and walk out inrge strides. Only then did she open the door and walk out. This time, she really wanted to go to the washroom, so she headed in the direction of the washroom. Unexpectedly, she met Benson halfway there. When Benson saw her, his expression also changed a little, but it was filled with guilt and unease. "Benson!" Alvina Miller did not avoid him, and directly called out his name. Benson looked at her sadly, then lowered his head and walked towards her: "Alvina!" "You should call me Alvina Miller from now on, my nickname is only given to my close rtives, calling me this way, my entire body feels ufortable!" Alvina Miller corrected him with an indifferent expression. Benson looked up at her, his eyes seemed to be stung with pain, his face was gloomy and sorrowful. "Alvina, did I make you unhappy? "If you feel like I''m not doing well, I can change ¡­" "Benson, can you not do this? "I don''t have any rtionship with you, I need you to change it for me, don''t be too arrogant, we are just friends, if you continue to disturb my life as my boyfriend, then we won''t even be friends anymore!" Alvina Miller was already very angry, and Joseph Grant''s emotions were affected just now. This would give him a negative image, Alvina Miller only hoped that Joseph Grant could be alright, so, she could not affect him anymore. "Alvina, I''m sincere to you. I''ve never liked a woman so much before. Can you give me a chance?" Benson was alreadypletely shameless, because if he were to do so, he wouldn''t be able to get close to Alvina Miller. Alvina Miller crossed his arms in front of his chest, andughed disapprovingly: "Benson, I''ll be George with you, I already have someone I like, other than him, I won''t fall in love with anyone else in my life. For the sake of us not being so embarrassed, you should stop." "Alvina Miller, who do you like? Is it Joseph Grant? " Hearing that, Benson''s heart seemed to have received a huge blow, his mouth blurted out a question. "It''s not my business who I like. There''s no need to tell you!" Alvina Miller never thought that Benson would actually be able to guess it right away. She was still very shocked in her heart, but she still pretended not to think much of it. "Alvina, I thought you were different from other women, but now it seems that you''re no different. All of you women are snobbish and like outstanding men. Someone like me liking you, don''t you feel very ashamed?" Benson suddenly changed his attitude and started attacking Alvina Miller, wanting to use her morals to kidnap her. However, Benson might not really understand Alvina Miller''s character, she only knew how to be friends with people who were good to her, she had a bottom line for her kindness, if anyone dared to hurt her like that, she would definitely not let them off easy. "Benson, tell me, what have you taken a fancy to me? Aren''t you interested in my excellence, my family''s money? Aren''t you a snob, after all? Otherwise, with so many women in the office, how can you still be single? " Since he had already torn off his face and was going to argue, of course Alvina Miller would not show any weakness. Benson''s body stiffened, his expression was plentiful and his expression ugly. He thought that Alvina Miller would not say something that would hurt others, she was a very gentle girl, but being mocked and ridiculed by her, Benson was actually unable to reply. "Don''t even mention being snobbish by us women, in fact, you guys are more snobbish. If you marry me, you think you''ll be able to fight ten years less, right? But let me tell you, I was wrong. If I had not been looking for a man, but an obedient dog, I would have been able to take it out in a matter of minutes. Unfortunately, even if some people wanted to be my dog, I wouldn''t necessarily have taken a fancy to them. " Alvina Miller crossed his arms in front of his chest, and took out all of the force she cultivated when she was a young miss of the Lan Family. "Alvina Miller, are you that amazing if you have money? "He actually dares to humiliate me like this." In Benson''s entire life, the worst scolded would definitely be today. Was Alvina Miller saying that he was even worse than a dog? Benson, if you still have some backbone, you should turn around and leave. You should nevere nagging at a woman that doesn''t like you again! " Alvina Miller knew that he had gone overboard with his actions, but he had no choice. If he did not do this, Benson would not be able to wake up. "Alvina Miller, now that you look down on me, you will regret it!" Benson''s eyes were rimmed red, because he truly felt humiliated, to think that he would be looked down upon so much. "Benson, can you give me some reason? I didn''t underestimate you once before, you just couldn''t understand it, and kept disturbing my life! " Alvina Miller never thought that in the end, he would have to shoulder the burden of being an evil person. N?velDrama.Org content. "Don''t worry, I won''t like a girl like you who thinks she''s rich anymore. I''ll prove it with my own hard work, I don''t want to be your ve or dog!" Benson was still a man after all, so he bit hard on his neck and swore angrily at Alvina Miller. Alvina Miller was not afraid at all as he raised his chin: "I didn''t say you''re a dog, can you not jump in yourself?" Benson angrily walked towards the private box''s door. Alvina Miller sighed, he had truly provoked someone who did not know how to reason, there was actually such an unreasonable person in the world, it was fortunate that she could clearly see Benson''s personality, otherwise, being a friend, she would feel terrified. Benson pushed the door open with a darkened face. Everyone looked at him, because, he must have gone out to look for Alvina Miller just now. However, looking at his expression, it seemed like his conversation wasn''t going well. Joseph Grant shot a cold nce at Benson, and suddenly felt that this man looked a little familiar. Thinking back carefully, it was actually a diplomat who had been reprimanded by him two years ago. Two years ago, he demoted his position, but he did not know if he held any grudges in his heart. Now, he was actually pestering Alvina Miller, and the reason behind it couldn''t help but cause him to be vignt. Alvina Miller went to the washroom, came back with some makeup, and sat down at his seat as if nothing had happened, picked up his chopsticks, and started eating. "Alvina, it''s alright!" Zoey whispered to her. "I''m fine!" Alvina Miller winked at her. He could take care of his own matters. Seeing the girl''s calm expression, Joseph Grant secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He believed that his act of jealousy from before was right in time, so this little girl must have cut all ties with that man. After 8, Joseph Grant left first, leaving Barry Smith to deal with this group of people. Benson kept on drinking at the table, it had to be said that Alvina Miller''s sharp mouth, merciless, really made his man''s dignity feel like it was a stinging sensation, but this was reality. He only thought that if he married Alvina Miller, the daughter of a rich family, he would be able to rise to the top without any problems. Alvina Miller whispered a few sentences beside Zoey''s ear, and Zoey immediately understood her thoughts. He stood up and said to Barry Smith: "Minister Smith, I''m fine. Listening, Barry Smith immediately did the surface work and waved his hand in concern, "Youngster, you have to pay attention to your body, isn''t studying too tiring? As her colleague, take care of his a bit more. "Thank you, Minister Smith!" Alvina Miller stood up, bowed to express his thanks, and then followed Zoey out. Immediately, he felt as if the air around him had be free. "Let''s go, Alvina!" Zoey couldn''t help but be happy for her, because this pair of lovers could finally be together. Chapter 1357 Chapter 1357 Everyone knew that Alvina Miller had been hospitalized. Now that Zoey had said that he would bring her to the hospital for an examination, no one would think too much about it, unless they were people with ulterior motives, such as Benson and Barry Smith. After Alvina Miller and Zoey left, Benson met him in another private room. "Minister Smith, did you notice anything?" Even more, he wanted to know the truth. If Alvina Miller and Joseph Grant were really acting, Old President would definitely not let Alvina Miller go so easily. At that time, he would definitely find a chance to make that woman apologize to him. Barry Smith smoked as he exhaled a circle of smoke. He stared at the grass outside the window and replied thoughtfully: "Joseph Grant''s performance just now did indeed mean that he was concerned about this Alvina Miller, but we are still not sure exactly what kind of interaction they have. If by any chance Alvina Miller is not worth mentioning to Joseph Grant, then we will die in here." "How could that be? Even if Alvina Miller is the bastard, she is still rted to Joseph Grant. If Alvina Miller got injured, Lan Family will definitely not sit by and do nothing. Benson didn''t know if it was because of anger or resentment, but his brain worked even faster than usual and he had more possibilities to think. Barry Smith''s shrewd eyes turned to look at him, in the midst of the smoke and mist, a look of admiration shed past his eyes, "Benson, I really couldn''t see it, your thinking is really changing fast, and it''s true that our President is also thinking about this matter, but, just what is the value of this Alvina Miller, we need to properly observe him, and don''t let Joseph Grant grasp on seven inches, things won''t be good!" "Minister Smith, if you want to lure the snake out of its hole, of course you have to take the risk. If Alvina Miller were to disappear for a few days, what would his reaction be?" Benson was a little crazy and came up with a bad idea. "Don''t act recklessly, not just anyone can take responsibility." Barry Smith immediately looked at him seriously: "Although Alvina Miller is very critical, she still can''t move right now, do you think that the evidence in Joseph Grant''s hands is too little?" Barry Smith was a very careful and prudent person, he would not easily create clues for Joseph Grant. "Yes, Minister Smith, I am only making bold assumptions, I don''t want to practice it!" After being scolded, Benson became more obedient. "Did Alvina Miller offend you?" Barry Smith squinted at him. "This woman is too arrogant. Minister Smith, I''m afraid I will disappoint you two, Alvina Miller would never like me, he even mocked me, a toad wanting to eat swan meat. I''m too infuriating!" Benson was so angry that his face turned green. "Youngster, you have to be patient. If one day you really have a bite to eat, it might not even be certain!" Barry Smith smiled andforted him, then changed his tone: "Your performance today was not bad, everyone must already know that you and Alvina Miller have some rtionship, didn''t you see how ugly Joseph Grant''s face is?" "Minister Smith, I risked my life to create a misunderstanding. If Joseph Grant wants to deal with me, you and the President must protect me!" Benson immediately pleaded nervously. "Don''t worry, even though Joseph Grant has a lot of power, he can''t go against you for no reason!" Minister Smith reached out and patted his shoulder tofort him. Finally, he suddenly thought of another thing, his gaze swept across Benson''s face: You just said that you would make Alvina Miller disappear for a few days, are you confident? Benson was startled, and immediately suggested with courage: "It isn''t hard to make her disappear, all you need to do is to lock her up, and not give her the chance to contact other people. It''s just that, that Zoey is currently too inconvenient, she is inseparable from Alvina Miller, even if I wanted to take action, I have no choice." "Benson, let me remind you first, if you have a way to make Alvina Miller disappear, you have to promise me that you can''t touch her for now. We only want to see Joseph Grant''s reaction. Barry Smith gave him a reminder with a calm expression. "Don''t worry, I don''t have any interest in that woman anymore. I definitely won''t touch her, it''s just that Zoey ¡­" "Don''t worry, I will get someone to clean her up!" A ferocious expression shed across Barry Smith''s face. "With Minister Smith''s help, I have even more confidence!" A proud and cold smile shed across Benson''s face. He would definitely make Alvina Miller kneel in front of him and apologize like a dog. Alvina Miller and Zoey got on a car and went to the hospital, and from the other side of the hospital, they got on a special car, and the car quickly disappeared into the darkness. On the carriage, Alvina Miller and his were both very nervous and also filled with anticipation. After a series of turns, the car entered a European style buildingplex. Finally, it stopped in front of a vi. The car door opened, and Lieutenant Hilton was the first to walk in, he said to Alvina Miller with a smile: "Mister is waiting for you upstairs!" Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Alright, I''ll go up and find him!" Alvina Miller walked two steps, then suddenly thought of something and retreated back, pushing the terrified Zoey who had turned into a statue forward: "Lieutenant Hilton, Zoey is not familiar with this ce, I have to trouble you to take care of her for me." "Alvina ¡­" Zoey was both embarrassed and uneasy. She could not help but ask for her help. Unfortunately, Alvina Miller only blinked his eyes at her before he ran upstairs. Zoey saw that Alvina Miller was not the least bit nervous and bashful, suddenly, she admired her. He was also a woman, but why was it that she could run towards the person she loved without any reservations, like a frightened kitten? The Lieutenant Hilton suddenly bent over, with an angr male face that was close to Zoey who had her head lowered, he asked with a smile: "Zoey, don''t be restrained, Miss Blue might be staying here with Mister tonight. You probably haven''t eaten your fill during the meal just now, follow me, there''s something delicious for you to eat here!" Zoey couldn''t help but look up and see the man''s back turn. It was tall and straight, making people want to uncontrobly lean over. Zoey had always thought that Lieutenant Hilton was a very serious and disrespectful man, just like a soldier who was disciplined enough to only obey orders. His personality, which belonged to him, was not too obvious, but now it seemed that he wasn''t an invulnerable, cold and ruthless officer. Zoey secretly heaved a sigh of relief and quickly followed him towards the guest hall. Alvina Miller almost flew up the stairs in one breath, but he met the person he wanted to meet at the staircase. There was sufficient heat in the house. Joseph Grant was wearing a dark vest and a white shirt at the very bottom, and a pair of slouching and cultivating pants, leaningzily against the wall opposite the stairs, as if he was waiting for her toe over. Such a quiet and imposing man made Alvina Miller''s breathing freeze, and his footsteps also stop. "Why are you so anxious to see me?" Joseph Grant lifted her thin lips, her deep and serene eyes focused on the small mouth that was slightly out of breath. Those meaningful words made the smile in her eyes grow even wider. "I... I don''t! " Alvina Miller wanted to retort, but all of a sudden her breathing revealed her thoughts, causing her face to be hot as she angrily red at him: "Could it be that you don''t want to see me?" Seeing that she was angry, Joseph Grant walked over to her gently and extended his hand out: "Come up!" Only then did Alvina Miller lower his head and climb the stairs. He could not hide the smile on his face, but he had already extended his hand out. The man''s warm palm gently wrapped around her little hand. The temperature struck the girl''s heart, causing her heart to beat faster. Joseph Grant held her hand and walked towards a bedroom door that was open by the side. The light in the bedroom was on, and what entered his eyes was a small living room, beside it were some materials and documents. "Sit down. Do you want to eat something or drink something?" Joseph Grant asked her softly. "Do you have anything to eat?" Alvina Miller asked directly, because she was extremely hungry. On the road just now, she almost got the driver to stop and buy bread for her. During tonight''s meal, she was so angry that she did not eat anything. Joseph Grant was embarrassed andughed: "I''ll treat you to a meal, you''re actually so hungry, it looks like next time, I''ll have to treat you alone!" "Is it because of me that you''re treating me to dinner tonight?" Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes instantly lit up as she looked at him happily. Chapter 1358 Chapter 1358 The man suddenly leaned over, using both arms to support her on the sofa, his handsome face immediately became big in front of Alvina Miller''s eyes, her breathing became sluggish, and his pair of bright eyes stared nkly at him. Looking at him at such a close distance, Alvina Miller was even more stunned. This was because this man was suitable for looking at him at close range, and his facial features were so handsome that he could not be guarded against. "Would you be happy if I said yes?" Joseph Grant''s thin lips were already very close to her. She had originally wanted to kiss her lips, but in the end, she only lightly touched it next to her ear and answered with a soft and hoarse voice. Only now did Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes blink absentmindedly as his heart trembled. How could she not be happy? "I''ll just treat it as you. To meet me, you have to do whatever you can!" Alvina Miller''s big ck eyes became a line as he replied shamelessly. Joseph Grant could not help butugh out loud. He straightened his body, released her encirclement and spoke gently, "That''s right, for you, I will definitely do whatever I can!" "Am I that important to you?" Alvina Miller looked at him with anticipation. Joseph Grant''s gaze turned serious and serious, "Yes, right now, to me, you are even more important than my life. Alvina, I finally understand what it feels like to love someone!" Alvina Miller''s face blushed and he lowered his head. "Why are you saying such serious things about love, I will feel embarrassed." Joseph Grant was also startled, only then did he realize that he had actually blurted out such deep and emotional words. He felt slightly embarrassed and quickly changed the topic: "I''ll get someone to cook something for you!" Seeing him turn around in such a hurry, in the end, Alvina Miller still couldn''t hold back andughed lowly. To be able to see Joseph Grant''s nervous and uneasy look, it was truly interesting. Joseph Grant went downstairs and after a while, he brought a cup of warm milk up for her to fill his stomach. Alvina Miller drank a few mouthfuls of milk, then stood up and looked at the tightly shut curtains. She could not help but turn around and look at the man: "Will meeting here be dangerous?" "No, don''t worry!" Joseph Grantforted her gently. Alvina Miller nodded, put down the cup in his hand, walked in front of him, took the initiative to reach out and hug him, and pressed his face against his chest as well, "Joseph Grant, I hope that this battle can quicklye to an end. This way, everyone will be safe and sound, and we can be together in the open." In your eyes, the country is peaceful, everything is good, but the temptation of power is too great. Many people want to hold onto power tightly in their hands, but everyone''s goal is different, good people hold onto power, they can do more things, but the ambitious people only want to expand their own rights and interests. There are too many people who have high expectations for me, I cannot disappoint those who trust me, so, this war cannot stop, I also cannot lose! Joseph Grant lowered his head and kissed her forehead, muttering some words that made Alvina Miller feel heavy. She was not a man, so she could not understand his determination to win. However, she knew that Joseph Grant''s character was worth everyone supporting him with. "Mm, I know, I will support you!" Alvina Miller nodded, indicating that she could understand his helplessness and bitter loyalty. Joseph Grant''s arms tightened around her, hugging her even more tightly. Alvina Miller closed his eyes and a faint scent of tobo permeated from his body. Had he been under a lot of pressure recently to actually learn to smoke? Not long after, Lieutenant Hilton personally carried the steaming hot dishes upstairs. Three dishes and a soup were rich in nutrition. "Eat!" Joseph Grant had already eaten before, so he was not hungry at the moment. He just wanted to see her eat more. Alvina Miller acknowledged his presence, then took the bowl and chopsticks, and began to eat the white rice. While holding onto the dish, he also started to eat with relish. Some people could also give others a visual appreciation of their food and it would stimte other people''s appetite. Alvina Miller might be that kind of person, but looking at how sweet she was eating, Joseph Grant couldn''t help but suspect if the food they were eating was made by the same chef. "It''s the new year the day after tomorrow, I want to give you a present!" Joseph Grant moved her lips and said nervously. "Oh, what are you giving me?" Alvina Miller looked up at him and smiled. Joseph Grant got up, walked to the side of a hanger, and reached inside his ck windbreaker''s inner pocket, pulling out an exquisite blue box. There was even a ribbon tied with a butterfly knot on top, it looked to be very diligent. Alvina Miller burst outughing, and joked: "Mr. Vice¡ªPresident is so kind, to have brought such a cute and exquisite thing with you." Joseph Grant had always been embarrassed, but after hearing her words, his handsome face immediately turned red. "Alvina, I personally picked this for you. I don''t know if you like it or not!" Joseph Grant ignored her teasing, cing the box in front of her, he said softly. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Alvina Miller immediately put down his chopsticks, reached out to open the box, and saw that there was actually a diamond ring inside. "Wow!" Without thinking, Alvina Miller opened his small mouth, he was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor, and his clear eyes looked at Joseph Grant: "How do you know the size of my fingers?" Joseph Grant''s handsome face reddened even more. He coughed lightly before exining, "When I woke up one morning, I measured it for you!" "Huh?" Alvina Miller didn''t know whether tough or cry, he never thought that Joseph Grant would actually do such a thing. "Alvina, I don''t know what kind of design you like, it''s just a random choice. I hope you like it!" Joseph Grant was still very nervous, because he was afraid that Alvina Miller would not like her. She was a young miss of a rich family, and since young, she had nevercked for anything, even if the diamond ring he bought this time was not cheap, he did not have the confidence to make her like it. "It must be very expensive!" Alvina Miller still had a certain understanding of the jewelry industry, because she was a regr customer there. That was why he was able to tell that the diamond ring Joseph Grant gave his was not cheap. "As long as you like it, I''ll give you the best I can!" Joseph Grant''s handsome face looked bashful. Alvina Miller was moved beyond belief and hurriedly put it on his ring finger. The size was just right, and along with her pair of slender jade hands, it was also even whiter and more slender. Joseph Grant was startled, wasn''t it for him to help her put it on? "Joseph Grant, treat this ring as your engagement gift. I won''t take it down from now on!" Alvina Miller raised his hand, and shone his light: "How bright!" Seeing her happy expression, Joseph Grant finally heaved a sigh of relief. "This isn''t a gift I''m asking for. I''ll buy it for you in the future. This is only a present for you!" Joseph Grant exined with a warm smile. "Who sent you a diamond ring during the holidays?" Alvina Miller looked at him with interest: "Speak, are you nning to propose to me?" "Now is not the time to propose marriage. When we can be together in broad daylight, I will definitely propose to you in earnest." What Joseph Grant said was the truth, he only gave her this diamond ring because he asked the men around him, and they all agreed that giving her this diamond ring would make her feel sincere. Alvina Miller nodded his head: "Alright, I will ept your holiday gift. After I return home, I will also give you a present!" "There''s no need to send me off. You already gave me clothesst time!" Joseph Grant didn''t want her to spend any more money. "The meaning is different. This time, I have to spend my own sry to buy a gift for you!" Alvina Miller had already received his sry once. Although it wasn''t much, he could still buy a present. Hearing this, Joseph Grant''s lips couldn''t help but rise. "Can I really stay here tonight?" Alvina Miller turned around, and looked at the huge bed behind him, and his smile became strange. Joseph Grant nodded his head: "Yes, let''s stay here, I''ll send you back tomorrow morning!" "Then... "Alright then!" Hearing the man''s words, Alvina Miller suddenly felt that he had to retract the scene in his mind that was hard to describe. "Alvina, take your time and eat. I want to see some documents!" Joseph Grant didn''t want to disturb her eating so he decided to do his own things first. "Alright, take a look!" As Alvina Miller ate, he sneaked a peek at the man. His pair of blinking, big eyes made it impossible for the man to concentrate on what he was looking at. He could only shake his head helplessly and pamper his. Downstairs, Zoey anxiously ate a meal, the chopsticks in her hands were trembling. If she did not grab hold of them forcefully, her chopsticks would have definitely fallen to the ground. Chapter 1359 Chapter 1359 Zoey''s nervousness was still discovered by him. He looked at her with a strange expression: "Are you very cold?" Zoey was choked by the man''s words. She was so hot that she was sweating, why was she cold? "Not cold!" Zoey lowered her head and replied softly. "Then why are you shaking?" Lieutenant Hilton, this straight male, didn''t understand that when women get nervous, they would also tremble. "I... I''m just a little nervous. " Zoey suddenly swallowed his saliva, and he quickly lifted his head to look at Lieutenant Hilton. "What are you nervous for? You''re so skilled, don''t tell me you''re afraid of anyone?" Lieutenant Hilton was immediately amused by her words. Amidst her candidughter, the brain circuits of the man were still revealed. Zoey sat in a daze like a wooden chicken. Lieutenant Hilton only realized that Zoey''s face was full of shyness when sheughed halfway. He immediately stopped and asked casually: "Zoey, since you''re so skilled, if you want a boyfriend in the future, would you have to fight with him first, or even marry you after winning?" Zoey''s mind exploded, as she looked at the man in front of her with mixed feelings. "Who said that those who can be beaten must use their martial power to fight for the marriage? I ¡­ If I like it, I''ll marry her! " Zoey was so angry that he almost fainted on the spot. "Oh, but I feel that you should find a man who can beat up more than you. Otherwise, there might be domestic violence. I wonder which pitiful man is going to be taught by you!" Lieutenant Hilton was also interested at the moment, and wanted to make fun of Zoey. Seeing Zoey''s blushing face, he wanted to make fun of her even more. Zoey was so angry that she wanted to cry, who would try to save her three views? Stand out and promise not to beat them to death. This man in front of him who spoke so angrily really made Zoey want to flex his fingers and put on an exposure exercise. "Lieutenant Hilton, can you talk less? I know that I don''t like you guys, but you can''t make fun of me either." Zoey bit his lips and red at him. Warren Hilton was stunned, only to realize that she was joking. "Sorry, I have no ill intentions ¡­" "Lieutenant Hilton, I heard that you are very skilled, I wonder if I canpete with you!" Zoey did not know where he got the guts to suddenly ask for such a request. "Huh?" She was confused, why did this woman want to fight with a man like him? She would be at a disadvantage! "Zoey, it''s sote, forget it, I''m afraid I''ll hurt you!" Warren Hilton knew how to take pity on ady. "That can''t be counted as it, I had wanted to experience Lieutenant Hilton''s skills for a long time. Today is a rare opportunity, I must try it out!" Zoey''s stubborn temper came up, and he begged with a resolute face. "Then... "This doesn''t seem right. You''re a woman, I ¡­" "Lieutenant Hilton can''t be discriminating against women, right?" Zoey''s beautiful face tensed up, and her tone was overbearing. "Of course not!" "Then fight me. No matter if you win or lose, you only want a fight!" Zoey didn''t have the slightest intention to retreat. Lieutenant Hilton suddenly understood one thing, a woman was a tiger, she could not be offended, nor could she hide. "Alright, since you want to spar with me that much, then alright, follow me down. There''s a training ground under the ground!" Lieutenant Hilton had a helpless expression. Since Zoey wanted to fight him so much, he would have to fulfill her request. It was unknown which part of his body was hurt, but looking at the man''s firm back, Zoey only wanted to beat him up to the ground and look for his teeth. He actually dared to make fun of her like this, even though he was her superior, she would never admit defeat. There was a training ground underground that was dimly lit. Zoey looked at the spacious training grounds and asked with surprise: "What kind of ce is this, why would a training ground like this be built underground?" "This is a secret, we can''t reveal it!" Lieutenant Hilton put his hand on his lips, signalling him to keep quiet. Zoey could only stop being curious, there was no air conditioning in the training grounds, but the temperature was not too cold. Zoey directly took off the military uniform she was wearing, only wearing a white army shirt, lightly standing there. When Lieutenant Hilton turned his head, he saw that she was standing in the center of the light, and felt a shock in his heart. "Bring it on!" Zoey stood steadily and crooked her finger at Lieutenant Hilton. Lieutenant Hilton''s eyes instantly stared wide open. Why does he feel like he wasn''t fighting, but instead that he was pulling his soul out? "En!" Warren Hilton was still in a daze, Zoey swept his leg across, and kicked his chest, Lieutenant Hilton''s entire person retreated a few steps, holding onto his chest, his face filled with pain: "Wow, such a ruthless kick, Zoey, you hate me?" "Don''tugh. Lieutenant Hilton, I have always admired you. I hope that you will go all out and not disappoint me!" Zoey''s chest was stuffy, listening to Lieutenant Hilton making fun of her marriage made her heart ache even more. She had to give him a long memory, so he would not make fun of her next time. "Alright, I''ll fight you seriously!" Lieutenant Hilton finally stopped smiling, but in his heart, he was gloomy, how did he offend Zoey? The woman had a murderous look in her eyes. Sigh, this was the reason why he didn''t want to have a girlfriend. The heart of a woman, the seabed of needles, even if one wanted to, they wouldn''t be able to figure it out. The next few punches and kicks hit flesh, causing the atmosphere in the basement to be stuffy and hot. "Zoey, is that enough?" Warren Hilton was about to injure her several times, but she stopped and retracted her strength, only asking this girl in a muffled voice. "Not enough, try again!" Zoey suddenly took a step back, and ripped off the shirt that obstructed her hand, took it off, and casually threw it on the ground. Inside was a grey blue sports underwear, her entire person seemed to have an indescribable charisma, her short hair was drenched in sweat, her beautiful face was drenched in sweat, and her untamed wild nature made it even harder for people to look at her. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "You ¡­ Why did you take off your clothes! " Lieutenant Hilton''s eyes stared straight ahead again. He never thought that Zoey would actually want to fight with him. "It''s fine. Don''t worry, I can take it!" However, Zoey wanted to use her full strength. Even if that man were to hit her body, she would not feel the pain. "Don''t be so serious, I don''t dare to do anything to you now!" Lieutenant Hilton Gan Jin retracted his fist. If it wasn''t for the fact that she was wearing a shirt, he wouldn''t have dared to attack her. However, Zoey was not willing to stop just like that. She immediately rushed over, raised her legs, and was about to kick his arms. Lieutenant Hilton was shocked, and immediately dodged, at the same time, he raised his hand to grab her leg, but when his fingers touched her leg, he did not dare use any strength, and in the end, Zoey got hit, and Lieutenant Hilton almost lost his breath from her kick. "Zoey, you''re crazy!" Only now did Lieutenant Hilton realize that this woman was serious, he was shocked. "I''m not crazy. Lieutenant Hilton, I''ll beat you first!" Zoey took a deep breath and continued his attack. Seeing that she had really gone mad, Lieutenant Hilton immediately reached out and pulled her into his embrace, controlling all of her movements. He panted and said: "Zoey, why did you beat me?" "It''s because you''ve lost that I can find a man who''s better at fighting than me to like it!" At this moment, Zoey''s heart was sore to the extreme. Even her tears were rolling down her face; "What?" Lieutenant Hilton''s mind buzzed, and for a moment, it was filled with a nk color. "Lieutenant Hilton, I will definitely win against you. Only then will I be able to convince myself to give up!" As Zoey spoke, he raised his leg and drew a straight line across his chest. Just as he was about to smash into the man''s forehead, Lieutenant Hilton suddenly reached out and grabbed, and immediately stabilized her leg. Zoey''s current position was extremely difficult to exin. She felt ashamed, and tried to struggle free, but Lieutenant Hilton was stronger than her, so she could not struggle free. Her tears suddenly flowed down, as if she had been wronged. "Zoey, you like me?" Lieutenant Hilton suddenly asked with a face full of shock. "No!" Let me go! " Zoey stubbornly struggled for a while. The man was startled and quickly let go. Zoey was furious, while Lieutenant Hilton was not prepared, she grabbed his arm and immediately threw him over his shoulder. In the next second, Zoey grabbed onto one of his arms, kneeling on his chest, she said angrily: "You have lost, I can give up on you." "I won''t lose!" Just at this moment, Lieutenant Hilton obtained some power from somewhere, and suddenly pushed her away. Zoey did not react, and threw him to the side, in the next second, the man was supporting himself with both of his hands by her ears, gaining the upper hand. Chapter 1360 Chapter 1360 Zoey''s back was against the cold ground, her mind was still buzzing. Suddenly, she heard the man''s smiling voice resounding in her ears, causing her entire body to tremble, her beautiful eyes instantly staring straight ahead. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Chu Li, you cheated!" Zoey clenched her teeth in anger, her beautiful face flushed red. "In terms of shamelessness, you are even stronger than me." Lieutenant Hilton snorted, thinking back to the sneak attack she hadunched on him earlier, this woman was extremely fierce, and also had a determination to not lose. "I don''t care, I want to win!" Zoey said unreasonable. If she lost, then she would have lost even her heart to him, she could not let herself be so useless, this man would definitely not like her, she could already guess what he was thinking. "Why? If you lose to me, you won''t lose any face at all! " Lieutenant Hilton looked at her strangely, then suddenly saw that her eyes were filled with tears. He was startled, frowned, and started to understand more and more about women''s thoughts. "You pained me!" Zoey bit his lower lip as heined. Only now did Lieutenant Hilton realise that one of his hands was holding onto her wrists, and that he was pressing his entire body against hers in order to control her. After her reminder, Lieutenant Hilton''s mind went nk, what kind of evil did he do? Lieutenant Hilton''s old face instantly flushed red. He quickly stood up with an embarrassed look on his face: "Apologies, I didn''t do it on purpose, are you alright? Did you get injured anywhere? Let me see! " "No need, it''s fine, it doesn''t hurt anymore," Zoey stood up quickly and was about to pick up the clothes that she threw on the ground. "Wait a minute!" Lieutenant Hilton saw with his sharp eyes that there were spots of red and swollen on her back and also ces on her arms that had been pinched by him. Zoey acted as if she did not hear anything, and immediately donned her shirt, and then donned her jacket. Lieutenant Hilton helplessly put his hands on his waist, and called out to her with a face full of dissatisfaction: "Zoey, were you serious about what you said just now?" "Which sentence?" Zoey did not turn her head to look at him, she had only tightened her voice, and her two fists could not help but be clenched together. "You said you like me!" Lieutenant Hilton''s wooden brain finally opened up. "So what? liking you is my problem. Don''t feel pressured!" Zoey still did not dare to turn her head to look at him. "How can this have nothing to do with me? You like me, I''m very happy! " Lieutenant Hilton also bent down to pick up his jacket, and said while smiling. Seeing his disbelieving expression, Zoey instantly turned around and stared at him in embarrassment and anger: "Lieutenant Hilton, now that you know what I''m thinking, you must think that I''m very funny!" "It can''t be, this is very normal. There are women who like me, this is the first time I''ve heard of it." Lieutenant Hilton immediatelyughed heartily, looking like he needed a beating. "Heh, I don''t think so. There are a lot of women who like you in the office!" Zoey was so angry that she couldn''t even breathe, her beautiful face was flushed red, she was extremely embarrassed and annoyed. "Who said that? But the first person to confess to me was only you! " Lieutenant Hilton was startled. Zoey angrily stomped her foot, and quickly ran up the stairs, she felt that Lieutenant Hilton was not thinking the same thing as her. "Hey, Zoey, wait for me!" Lieutenant Hilton Gan Jin chased after him. In one breath, Zoey ran up the stairs, just in time to meet Alvina Miller who was carrying a bowl and chopsticks downstairs. Alvina Miller opened his eyes wide as he sized Zoey up. Seeing that her head was covered in sweat and his face was scarlet red, and that his mood was not too good, he immediately asked her in concern, "Zoey, are you alright?" At this time, the sound of hurried footsteps came from the stairs. Lieutenant Hilton chased after him with an anxious expression and shouted: "Zoey, are you angry with me?" Seeing Alvina Miller, Lieutenant Hilton''s body froze. He stood at the side of the stairs, looking extremely awkward. "We''re fine!" Zoey looked at Alvina Miller, then reverted back to her gentle expression. After saying that in a low voice, she walked towards the exit of the hall. Alvina Miller immediately looked at Lieutenant Hilton with an astonished face. Lieutenant Hilton also laughed dryly twice before quickly chasing after Zoey. Alvina Miller exhaled with a depressed face: "This doesn''t seem to be okay, it can''t be that Lieutenant Hilton is bullying Zoey right?" Alvina Miller immediately wanted to go and take a look at the situation, but when he thought about how this was someone else''s affair, even if he understood everything, he wouldn''t be able to help much. Alvina Miller quickly went upstairs with both hands behind his back, and lightly walked into the small living room. Joseph Grant had already put down the documents in his hands and was looking at him with a smile. His eyes were zing like fire, and Alvina Miller actually did not dare look him in the eye, as he lowered his head and walked towards him. Why are you looking at me like that? " Alvina Miller muttered, but in his heart, he was as sweet as honey. This man''s eyes were so passionate, it felt like he was going to take off her clothes. Joseph Grant reached out uncontrobly and took her into his embrace. Alvina Miller also took the opportunity to sit on hisp, and snuggled into his embrace. His two small hands grabbed onto his neck tightly, and rubbed his cheek against his neck forcefully, like a cute and naughty little wild cat. "Alvina, are you tired of studying?" Joseph Grant asked her softly. "Tired, but tired is also worth it. I have indeed learned quite a few things!" Alvina Miller spoke the truth. "You must have never suffered this kind of pain before. It''s so unfair!" Joseph Grant, on the other hand, doted on her and was extremely unwilling to let her go through all this. "I am not feeling wronged. For you, I will dly endure this pleasure!" Alvina Miller''s mouth was as sweet as honey, the words she said were all pleasant to the ears. Joseph Grant began tough lowly. He could feel the zing passion she had for him, which made his mood iparably good. "Do you want a bath?" Joseph Grant asked her in a low voice. "Un, let''s take a bath!" Alvina Miller then stood up from his embrace, his eyes staring at the direction of the bedroom, he suddenly thought of something: "I do not have pajamas!" "Then don''t wear it!" Joseph Grant suddenly bit his lips as the light in her eyes became even dimmer. Alvina Miller was startled, then he rolled her eyes: "If you don''t want to wear it, then don''t. Don''t close your eyes!" Of course Joseph Grant was joking with her, he didn''t expect her to take it seriously. "Wear my shirt, I just happen to have clothes here!" Joseph Grant stood up and walked into the bedroom. Not longter, he held a white shirt in his hands. "How did you get clothes here?" Alvina Miller''s face was full of surprise, but after that, he squinted his eyes, as if he was suspecting that had done something bad. Joseph Grant exined with a helpless smile: "If I were to say that this is my base of operations, would you believe me?" "What stronghold?" Alvina Miller blinked his eyes. "This is the resting ce. I used to study here and live here. This is my house!" Joseph Grant continued to exin to her in a gentle and patient manner. "Oh!" Alvina Miller finally understood. "Go take a bath!" Joseph Grant smiled and handed the shirt over to her. Alvina Miller took his shirt and walked two steps, then turned and looked at him: "Lend me your shorts too, I didn''t bring anything!" Joseph Grant, "..." Was there anything more unreasonable than this? Alvina Miller burst outughing, scaring the man. "Don''t worry, even if you give it to me, I won''t dare to wear it!" Alvina Miller shrugged his shoulders. "Why don''t you dare to wear it?" Joseph Grant was stunned by her weird expression again. What kind of thoughts were these? Why was he unable to grasp her rhythm? "Because I''m afraid... "She''s pregnant!" Alvina Miller answered seriously. Joseph Grant''s handsome face instantly swelled red, he was truly so angry that he did not know whether tough or cry. "Alvina, are you thinking too much? You''ll get pregnant if you just put on my shorts?" Joseph Grant was about to be amused by her, this woman''s brain circuits, was really not normal. "That may not be the case. What if he''s pregnant?" Alvina Miller was even seriously discussing this with him. Joseph Grant''s face flushed red, he immediately raised his hand, "Quickly go take a bath!" Alvina Miller curled his lips, his mind was filled with confusion as he went to take a bath. Seeing her enter the bathroom, the smile on Joseph Grant''s face did not hide it, because he truly felt that it was very funny. If he did not do anything, she would be pregnant. Alvina Miller took a shower. He only had his shirt on and his legs were shaking. She quickly slipped under the covers, exposing only her head as the man approached her. "I haven''t warmed up your bed yet, how did you end up lying inside?" Joseph Grant sat on the side of her bed and asked with a gentle smile. Chapter 1361 Chapter 1361 The man''s very casual words, when heard by Alvina Miller''s ears, seemed to explode into brilliant fireworks. "Then lie down and warm up together!" Alvina Miller quickly moved to the side. The coldness in the nket caused her to shiver. The man had already taken off his jacket. He had already taken a bath before she came, because he wanted to lie down on the bed when she came over, but when he looked at an important document, he momentarily forgot the time. As soon as he came in, he saw that she was lying down. Alvina Miller was really cold, he could not help but shiver instinctively. The nket was gently lifted, and the man''s hot and warm bodyid down. In the next second, she was in his embrace. It felt good to be warming each other in winter! Alvina Miller quietly leaned into his embrace and shrunk into a ball. The man''s warm palm lightly pressed against her back, and in an instant, the air seemed to have be still. Her bosom was soft and warm, Joseph Grant was afraid that it was impossible for him to be a righteous man. However, he tried his best to restrain himself from touching that bottom line. Alvina Miller suddenlyughed out loud, his two small hands moving restlessly around his chest. "Joseph Grant, are you asleep?" Above his head, there was no sound of a man''s voice, only the sound of slightly heavy breathing. Alvina Miller couldn''t help but suspect whether he had fallen asleep or not. "No!" The man replied in a low voice. Listening to the voice, he was iparably clear¡ªheaded. "Then let''s chat!" Alvina Miller suggested. "It''s bedtime now, so we can''t chat. You still have lessons tomorrow, so I have a job tomorrow as well!" Joseph Grant wanted to suppress her bad habit of talking when she was awake at night. "But I can''t sleep!" Alvina Millerined in distress. "Why can''t you sleep? If you close your eyes and empty your mind, you will be able to fall asleep! " Joseph Grant suggested to her with a smile. "Is that so? "Then sleep one for me to see!" Alvina Miller curled his lips in disapproval. Some words were easy to say, but to do it was extremely difficult. Joseph Grant choked. Indeed, forcing her to do something he couldn''t do was not a good thing. Seeing that he had stopped talking, Alvina Miller suddenly raised her head from his embrace, her long hair fluttering in his arms, she looked like a spirit in the night, her eyes extremely bright and filled the entire starry sky. Joseph Grant was also staring at her with his head lowered. Borrowing the light that wasn''t dark, his eyes met hers and ovepped with hers. Eyes were the windows to a person''s heart. From the looks, one could understand the other person''s thoughts. At this moment, in Joseph Grant''s eyes, what he saw was a gaze filled with love and doting on her, and also full of tenderness. "Joseph Grant, do you know what your eyes tell me?" The girl suddenly grinned, looking graceful. Joseph Grant''s thin lips also pursed a little, and his adam''s apple also started to roll. Alvina Miller suddenly raised his head again, and his soft lips lightly touched his, his warmth and allure touching his lips was like jade. Joseph Grant''s body trembled, as though he had been electrocuted, and tightened into a straight line for a long time. Alvina Miller was not a peaceful person. When she felt that Joseph Grant was easy to bully, the evil in her heart would awaken. He wanted to use all means possible to bully and abuse him. Only, she seemed to have forgotten that she was a woman. Joseph Grant being unhappy was a lie, he was already extremely satisfied in his heart. He liked her taking the initiative to act cowardly like a kitten, sizing up his master''s happiness and anger while licking his fingers with his tongue, it was extremely enjoyable. "Joseph Grant, you want me, a woman, to take the initiative as soon as we meet?" Alvina Miller kissed him for a long time, and realized that this man waspletely unfaithful, causing her brain to explode. He red at him angrily, and then turned his back to him. Joseph Grant was originally veryfortable enjoying everything. He didn''t expect her to turn hostile so easily without any warning, and just like that, his back faced him. "Alvina, don''t be angry!" He was suddenly at a loss. He reached out and wrapped his arms around her waist, and she struggled a few times like a disobedient kitten. The handsome man looked helpless. What was going on now? Wasn''t it fine just now? "Alright, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have let you take the initiative. Can you not ignore me?" In the middle of the night, Mr. Vice¡ªPresident who had transformed into a little puppy started to apologise to the little girl beside him. There was no longer the powerful aura of daytime, he was instantly terrified. "This is bad!" Alvina Miller stubbornly rejected him, but he was actually feeling extremely proud in his heart. "Then what do you want me to do so that I won''t be angry?" Joseph Grant knew that she was doing it on purpose, but he couldn''t do anything to her. Seeing her back to him, his heart started beating wildly, and he felt extremely annoyed. With his sess, Alvina Miller immediately wagged her tail, turned around, and pointed at his chest with a dissatisfied look on her face: "Think for yourself, you can''t ask me!" Joseph Grant was stunned, if he could think of the reason behind her anger, would he still need to carefully probe further? "I didn''t expect that I would fall asleep!" Alvina Miller continued to turn around and close his eyes, hoping for a man''s reaction. After waiting for two seconds, Alvina Miller thought that the man had given up on ying this silly game with his. She stealthily turned around and saw that the man''s fiery eyes were still staring at her. N?velDrama.Org content. Immediately afterwards, the man suddenly flipped over and covered her. His tworge palms moved at the same time, immobilizing her two small hands onto her head. After 10 minutes, Alvina Miller was so scared that his breathing stopped, because the man was looking at her like a wild beast eating a human, his thin lips curling up into a smile: "Alvina, do you need me to apologize?" Alvina Miller had actually only wanted to fight for a little bit of family status, but he hadn''t expected that his status would still remain the same. She could only lie down, and his beautiful eyes immediately turned watery. When the man saw her acting so pitiful, he immediately rolled to the side. He gently reached out to embrace her. "Did I scare you?" "No, I''m not!" Alvina Miller muttered, but he was obviously weaker. Joseph Grant couldn''t help butugh out loud. This girl was too funny, able to be submissive, tyrannical, and wronged. It was as if men couldn''t bear to see his, and wanted to apany his. "He fell asleep!" Alvina Miller waspletely honest now, the feeling of being torn apart by a man, was still a little scary. She immediately hid in his embrace, not daring to make any small movements, she closed her eyes, took a few deep breaths, and went to sleep. However, Joseph Grant''s entire body was covered with the Evil me and he could not retreat. He was clearly joking with her just now, but in the end, he just could not sleep. The pair upstairs finally quieted down after tossing and turning. The pair downstairs, however, each had their own thoughts. Theyy on the bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. Zoey suddenly regretted ying around like a lunatic in front of the man just now. It was weird, she was usually a very calm person, why did she want to fight with the man so recklessly just now? She was originally being mocked as being as hard and unyielding as a man, but she still had to prove it. Now, Lieutenant Hilton would definitelyugh at her and despise her at the same time. Zoey couldn''t help but cry like the rain, and was extremely miserable. She was suddenly envious of Alvina Miller. She was sweet like a small animal that needed someone''s protection, with a blink of an eye, a man''s soul would be taken away by her. How could she be like this? She would foolishlypare strength with a man, even showing off her stubborn temper like a cow. She cried until her pillow was wet, then fell asleep in a daze. Lieutenant Hilton turned his body over and over on the bed, then sat up and touched the back of his head, still unable to understand a woman''s mind. He had actually known Zoey for a long time, and knew that she was an outstanding junior. This time, he had strongly rmended to have here here to protect Alvina Miller, he had always treated her like a brother. Chapter 1362 Chapter 1362 Edwards Wayne suspected that when Larissa Reed had intentionally gotten close to him, he had been thinking of using this chance to pull out the people backing her. Ever since Edwards Wayne had recognized Lily, his rtionship with the opposite sex had almost be insted, and he would voluntarily keep the woman with an ambiguous tendency out of his sight in his mind. But this time, Edwards Wayne wanted to discuss with his wife about who it was that would use Larissa Reed to pull back their backers and see who would do something to him. After all, Old President had been extremely careful and cautious recently. Obtaining the evidence from Larissa Reed was not only to protect herself, but also to help her good friend Joseph Grant find an opening. After pondering for a long time, Edwards Wayne took the initiative to go over to coax the two little fellows to sleep, then stepped into the bedroom. "Lily, I bought you a present today!" After Edwards Wayne entered, his handsome face had a smile stered across it, he looked at thedy who was sitting on the bed with her legs crossed as he drew the picture and said. "Why did you suddenly give me a present?" Lily nced at him with her beautiful eyes. "It''s already the end of the year. Besides, I haven''t bought anything for you in a while. I went to pick something in the afternoon." As Edwards Wayne said that, he reached into his jacket''s pocket and took out a square box, a ck box, it gave off a noble aura. "I''ve said it before, I don''t want you to waste it every day!" With the gift being epted, any woman would be happy, but they still had to mutter that out loud, but when the box was opened, Lily forgot to say what he wanted, and his eyes instantly widened, happily taking it, "So beautiful!" Edwards Wayne''s gaze was fixated on her little face, seeing her so happy that his eyes were shining, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief in his heart, from the looks of it, she liked it, then, the topic they were going to talk about, he hoped that she would not be too angry. "Eternal Rest!" "Hmm?" Lily opened her palm and ced the beautiful diamond pendant on her palm as she sized it up. The glittering light made her forget to look at the man''s nervous and handsome face. "I want to discuss something with you!" When Edwards Wayne asked this question, a pair of beautiful eyes stared fixedly at the changes in her expression, afraid that she would be unhappy. "What is it?" Lily was startled when she looked at him, she turned her head and looked at the man''s handsome face: "Is it something important?" Edwards Wayne nodded his head, "Yes, this matter is rather important." "Then tell me about it first!" Lily suddenly felt that something was amiss. That was right, Edwards Wayne had first given her a ne, then he said that he had something important to discuss with her, so this matter was definitely not simple. Edwards Wayne roughly exined the situation with Larissa Reed, and Lily looked at him with a face full of surprise: "That woman was deliberately approaching you? Why do you feel that way? " said that the Old President had sent a woman to approach him, in an attempt to seduce him. That woman took the initiative to confess to him, that''s why I have this kind of suspicion. In less than a month, that woman called Larissa Reed has already met me three times. Edwards Wayne had a serious expression on his face as he analysed the situation. Lily was also not some unreasonable woman. She knew well about the danger Edwards Wayne was facing right now, which was why she was able to stay at home peacefully with her two children. Now, since he suspected that the woman was up to something, then he wouldn''t do it for no reason. "Then what do you want to do?" Of course Lily was worried for him. If the person he sent was a female secret service agent, a female killer or something like that, she would definitely be scared to death if she kept on getting close to her husband like this. "I want to y a part with her!" Edwards Wayne said softly, as a cold light shed past the depths of his eyes. Lily''s beautiful eyes instantly widened. "Acting? How are you going to act with her? "What do you suspect of me? Do you doubt my poor acting, or do you doubt my opinion of that woman? " Edwards Wayne was amused by her exaggerated expression and could not help but punch her. Her thin lips lightly bit into her ear. "I''m not worried about you!" Lily blushed and immediately pouted, showing a disapproving expression. "Really?" Edwards Wayne knew that she liked to tell him the truth, but her appearance gave people an interesting and cute feeling, making him want to tease her even more: "This is a very dangerous game, because your husband will give another woman a chance!" "Edwards Wayne, your skin is itchy, right?" Lily instantly erupted with rage, and stood up from the bed. A pair of eyes were filled with resentment, as he stared at him. Edwards Wayne was so scared that he quickly hugged her, afraid that she would fall off the bed in anger. "Lily, I swear to God, I just want to get some evidence from her. I definitely won''t have any thoughts towards her, or else, I''ll die ¡­" A small hand covered his lips, Lily squatted down and said angrily: "You are not allowed to make such an unlucky vow, before we got married, I already said it before, I will not restrain you from making contact with other women. If you really have feelings for other women, I will leave, and take away these two children!" Although Edwards Wayne looked indifferent after hearing what she said, he was actually full of threat. "Lily, don''t worry. You and your child are my fate. I won''t give you up!" Edwards Wayne could not help butugh bitterly. However, Lily rolled her eyes at him. "Stop boasting here, that''s because you haven''t met that you like to ¡­" "The person I love the most is you. Besides you, there''s only my family!" Edwards Wayne immediately interrupted her. Lily didn''t know whether tough or cry. She knew better than this man, otherwise, she wouldn''t be so easy to talk to. "Alright then. If you want to act with her, then go and act. I won''t interfere!" Although Lily said that, he still felt ufortable in his heart. Even if he knew that all of it was fake, he would still care about it. "Lily, I will settle this matter as soon as possible. Please don''t be angry, okay? Even if there were to be some unpleasant news, it would definitely not be true! " Edwards Wayne gently kissed her forehead as he consoled her with a low voice. "As long as there''s no news of you getting married and having children, I won''t be angry!" Lily said magnanimously. Edwards Wayne: "..." After Lily choked on her anger for a while, she reached out to grab the man''s handsome face, looking at him with her beautiful eyes: "You must be careful, don''t get hurt, don''t make us worry!" "Okay, I promise you, I won''t!" Edwards Wayne looked into her eyes, as if he could see the softest side of this woman''s face. Lily sighed: "Actually, I''m not afraid of you messing around outside, because I know you won''t." "I don''t know, and I don''t dare!" Edwards Wayne smiled, "Do you know how the people outside pass me down? Even Larry thinks so. " Lily pursed her lips andughed out loud: "What do I care about you? Those people don''t even know what''s going on, they''re just spouting nonsense!" N?velDrama.Org content. "You don''t care about me. I have strict control over myself. That''s why outsiders think you''re the one in charge of me!" Edwards Wayne also expressed helplessness, but he did not mind if others spoke of him in such a way. In any case, in this world, men who loved their wives and loved their families were the most handsome. Edwards Wayne spent an entire night of deep love and love to obtain Lily''s consent. On the second day, he mentioned this to Larry. "Young Master''s meaning is, are you going to look for this woman?" Larry asked curiously. "No, I can''t take the initiative to look for her. I have to get her to look for me. Tell the outside world that thepany is holding a banquet at the end of the year to see if she will appear!" Edwards Wayne said coldly. "If she still shows up at the banquet site, there must be something wrong with her!" Larry nodded, he felt that this method was not bad. "She might have been looking for an opportunity to get close to me. Now that I''ve given her this chance, I''d like to see what she''s up to!" Edwards Wayne''s handsome face immediately turned ugly, he hated being tricked by others the most. Larry spread the news of Ji Group''s end of year banquet, and Larissa Reed, who was already at her wit''s end, caught hold of this news. "Heh, I didn''t think that the heavens would still pity me. So quickly, it created a good opportunity for me!" The corners of Larissa Reed''s mouth rose, pleased and happy. Chapter 1363 Chapter 1363 Larissa Reed immediately shared the good news with Barry Smith. Barry Smith was still working abroad when he received a call from Larissa Reed. It was sote in the night that his mood immediately became better. "Miss Reed, your chance is here again. This time, you must make full use of it." Barry Smith said with a serious face. "Minister Smith, don''t worry. I will definitely grasp it well, just that ¡­ I don''t know what identity I have to attend this time''s banquet, but if I still have to act as a reporter, that would be too unfair to me. Larissa Reed immediately asked him with a wronged and helpless tone. "That''s true, if I let you attend as a reporter, Edwards Wayne would not be captivated by you." Barry Smith also felt that this identity was not suitable. "He should have had a deep impression of me during thest ribbon cutting ceremony at Edwards Wayne''spany. I''ll have to add more fuel to the fire to make himpletely remember me!" Larissa Reed said with extreme confidence. Barry Smith suddenly felt annoyed, thinking that if he were to choose a woman, he would have to give her to another man, he felt extremely unhappy. "Miss Reed, your job is to break up her family and damage her reputation. Don''t really take your own life aspensation." Barry Smith made an unnecessary move to persuade her. "Minister Smith, are you worried about me?" Larissa Reed immediatelyughed coquettishly. "I just feel that you don''t need to put your life on the line. You are so young and beautiful, your life will definitely be even more exciting in the future!" Barry Smith exined whileughing. "Don''t worry, if I had the chance to have a affair with Edwards Wayne, my life would definitely be very exciting." Larissa Reed had already given up on herself. She was impatient to have a good fight with Edwards Wayne, even if it was just a rtionship with Yue Shuang, she was willing to do it. Hearing that, Barry Smith''s face turned green, was Larissa Reed really that impatient to offer himself up to Edwards Wayne? "Miss Reed, don''t all men in this world have three legs? There''s nothing special about Edwards Wayne either. " Barry Smith''s tone was full of jealousy, and his face was filled with disdain and cold ridicule. Larissa Reed suddenly felt that she should not talk about this with Barry Smith, and immediately laughed: "Minister Smith, this is my personal choice, I do not need you to worry, although all the men in this world are the same, but Edwards Wayne is still a unique man." Barry Smith''s face became even more unsightly. He actually really wanted to confess to Larissa Reed, but he was afraid that Old President would get angry if he found out. "Minister Smith, hurry up and think of a way. Exactly what identity do I need to attend the banquet? The banquet will be held three dayster, I''ll wait for your call tomorrow!" After Larissa Reed finished speaking, she immediately hung up. Barry Smith was originally in a good mood, but after hearing that Larissa Reed was actually taking the initiative to please Edwards Wayne, he angrily threw his phone away, and scolded: "Women are truly snobbish, isn''t Edwards Wayne just wearing a pretty face? "What''s so great about that." Edwards Wayne not only had a pretty face, but also a perfect body with a golden ratio. He had status and position, and most importantly, he had money. In the middle of the night, Alvina Miller was suddenly thirsty. She could not help but pull away his nket, and was gently pulled back by a man. She heard his soft voice: "Where are you going?" "Drink, I''m thirsty!" Alvina Miller snuggled into his embrace and quietly replied. "I''ll get it for you!" The man said as he gently lifted the nket off the bed. Without wearing a single coat, he immediately opened the door and walked into the living room, bringing Alvina Miller a cup of warm water. He turned on a light. Under the dim light, the girl hugged her nket and sat up. Her long hair was in disarray, but her pretty face was fully slept in. "Here!" Joseph Grant''s gaze swept across her body greedily, he could not shift his gaze away, her soft and cute appearance, was truly too enchanting. Alvina Miller drank half of it and then handed the cup to him. "Thank you, hurry up and go to bed. Joseph Grant drank the remaining half a cup of water she had drank before cing the cup on the side of the bed. Once again, heid on the bed with the nket. The moment heid down, Alvina Miller immediately reached out to hug him. In the middle of winter, when he woke up, he was drenched in cold air, and Alvina Miller tried really hard to warm his body. Joseph Grant chuckled, and extended his hand to serve as her pillow. She gently leaned on the side of his arm, and suddenly found it difficult to sleep. "Joseph Grant!" The girl whispered his name. "En!" The man replied in a deep voice. "What if I can''t sleep?" Alvina Miller was actually unwilling to fall asleep, she only wanted to clearly feel his temperature. "Why can''t I sleep?" The man''s voice was filled withughter. "Because you are by my side!" Alvina Miller''s two small hands lightly pressed against his chest, feeling the man''s firm muscles. The man stretched out his hand to grasp one of her small hands and said with a smile, "I heard that counting sheep allows you to sleep. How about you count sheep?" "No, it''s too childish. It''s used to deceive children, and I''m not!" Alvina Miller pouted, disagreeing. "Then what should we do?" Joseph Grant had no other choice. "Sing for me!" Alvina Miller suddenly suggested a way to make things difficult for him. "Huh?" Mr. Vice¡ªPresident''s mind was in a mess. He wanted him to sing? "What is it? Can''t you sing? " Alvina Miller hid in his embrace and snickered with interest, liking to see him stuck in a difficult position like this. "No, I can''t remember the lyrics!" Joseph Grant was actually a very talented man. He was raised by his family to be very outstanding, and was extremely proficient in zither, chess, calligraphy and painting. If Alvina Miller were to know that he could still y the piano very well, who knows if she would be shocked. "Then hum the tune, no need to sing the words!" Alvina Miller rxed his demands. "Alright!" Joseph Grant suddenly felt that when he was with her, he became childish too. But there was no helping it, if he could not care about it in front of his beloved, then what would be the fun of life? Joseph Grant hummed a melody, it was not one of the popr songs that he had heard before, but a ssic old song that he had heard before. Alvina Miller had heard it before, but he was not familiar with it. Alvina Miller had originally wanted to sleep, but after hearing the man''s voice, she slowly regained consciousness and finally fell asleep. When Joseph Grant heard her even breathing, he let out a light sigh. He remembered when he was little sister, he often went to coax her, but now, there was another Alvina Miller, and he was afraid that this kind of thing would happen again in the future. When Benson got up in the middle of the night, he intentionally walked past the door of Alvina Miller''s room. When he realized that Alvina Miller and Zoey had not returned, his expression shed with a cold smile, and it seemed that his guess was right. The rtionship between Joseph Grant and Alvina Miller was not that simple. Last night at the table, Joseph Grant''s face was extremely ugly, causing Benson to wake up. He felt that Joseph Grant still cared about Alvina Miller, if not he would not be suddenly angry. Morning! The fog was steaming and there was a patch of white snow. Last night, it had actually snowed again. Around 6am in the morning, Zoey woke up. She had a habit of running, but she did not run very far, only running around in her original position on the snowy ground in the courtyard. Suddenly, she saw someoneing out from the Walk Outside in the hall. "Zoey, good morning!" Warren Hilton smiled and walked over, and greeted him. "Morning!" Zoey replied with both nervousness and embarrassment. "Miss Blue might not be up yet, you guys eat breakfast before you go back!" Lieutenant Hilton lifted his head and nced at the bedroom on the second floor. Mr. Vice¡ªPresident must have slept very wellst night. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Zoey also raised her head to look, and said in a low voice: "Let''s ask Alvina for his decision, I don''t care." "Zoey,st night''s matter ¡­ I''m very sorry, I''m not like a man at all. I actually tried to do something to you. Lieutenant Hilton began to regret. She seemed to have attacked too heavilyst night. "It''s fine, thank you for your concern!" Zoey''s expression instantly tensed up, she was already afraid of bringing up the crazy thing that happened yesterday again. "That... There''s something I want to ask you. Was what you said yesterday true? " Lieutenant Hilton touched the back of his head in embarrassment andughed dryly. Chapter 1364 Chapter 1364 Zoey''s mind tensed up, Lieutenant Hilton really did mention the pot alone, causing her face to immediately flush red. "Just take it as a joke!" Zoey lowered her head in embarrassment. "Zoey, you''re blushing. Then you''re definitely not joking with me!" Warren Hilton suddenly shed in front of her and observed her face up close. Seeing her face turn red, she immediately said with a smile. Zoey never thought that Lieutenant Hilton would actually be such a straightforward person in private. Zoey didn''t dare admit it because she was afraid that Warren Hilton wouldugh at him. Now that Warren Hilton had asked again, Zoey''s brain got a bit hot and she immediately nodded to admit it, "That''s right, I like you!" Lieutenant Hilton looked confused and after staring at her for a while, he started tough softly, "Zoey, I have always treated you as ¡­ "Bro, if you suddenly say that you like me, I won''t be able to ept it!" When Zoey heard the word brother, her mind exploded. Immediately after, Lieutenant Hilton laughed again, she really wanted to dig a hole and bury herself in it. "How am I like your brother? I''m a woman after all. Can you respect my gender? "Even if I look like a man, you can''tugh at me like that!" Zoey red at him angrily. "Don''t be too excited, I''m just speaking the truth. But, you''re pretty cute, really!" Lieutenant Hilton praised her with a smile. "Lieutenant Hilton, now you know what I think of you. If you dislike me, I promise I won''t disturb your life, it''s just that ¡­ Please don''tugh at me! " Zoey''s face was filled with sorrow and destion. She knew that she wasn''t like a woman and wouldn''t be liked by him, but she still wished to live with dignity, neither servile nor overbearing. Lieutenant Hilton immediately stopped smiling yfully, and looked at her seriously: "I didn''t mean to ridicule you, you liking me, I''m rather surprised, really!" "What''s so surprising? I have been secretly contacting you before, could it be that you really didn''t notice at all? " Zoey lowered his head andughed at himself. "I really didn''t think about anything else. I just felt like you were a good kid that was trying really hard to improve. I wanted to give you a promotion!" Lieutenant Hilton replied with a light smile. "The goal of my hard work, is you. I also want to see you being reused at such a young age for a year!" Zoey blushed again, feeling like a fool. "Zoey, when you return home, can I treat you to a meal?" Lieutenant Hilton was a little embarrassed as he opened his mouth to invite her. "Huh?" Zoey thought she heard wrongly and looked at him with her eyes wide open. "I heard that the beginning of their rtionship started from eating to watch movies!" Lieutenant Hiltonughed dryly. Zoey''s entire body shivered as if she was electrocuted, she did not expect Lieutenant Hilton to invite her to dinner. "Protect the Miss Blue well now. We can talk about everything after we return to our country." Lieutenant Hilton shyly said, and turned to leave. Zoey turned her head to look at his back, still in disbelief at what she had just heard. [Is it possible that if all rtionships are broken down, there will be an answer?] Zoey didn''t know, but she seemed to have heard the sound of the Flower of Love, slowly blooming. Alvina Miller had recently formed a good biological clock habit of waking up at 6: 30 in the morning. At this moment, when she opened her eyes, she discovered that the man had actually woken up a long time ago. However, he hadn''t woken up yet. He was supporting his head with his hands as he looked at her tenderly. N?velDrama.Org content. "Ugh ¡­" Alvina Miller''s breathing became disorderly, and his face immediately flushed red. He red at him and asked in annoyance, "Joseph Grant, you couldn''t have been watching me sleep right?" Joseph Grant pursed his lips andughed a little embarrassedly: "No, I just woke up!" "What time is it? I have to hurry back to ss! " Although Alvina Miller really didn''t want to leave the bed, he had an important task on his shoulders, and couldn''t act ording to his personality. "Six thirty. Are you on your way there now?" Hearing that she was about to leave, the man couldn''t bear to leave. Alvina Miller stretched out his arms and realized that the air conditioning in the bedroom was already warm. Just as she was about to get off the bed, he was suddenly hugged by the man from behind, and his entire body was pressed down lightly onto his. "What are you doing?" Alvina Miller was already very calm, he only raised her eyes and asked with a smile. Joseph Grant''s breathing became heavier. Yeah, what is he doing? She clearly couldn''t do anything, but why did she still get pushed down? "What you didn''t dost night, it''s toote now!" Alvina Miller reminded him with a smile. In the end, Joseph Grant only lightly kissed her on the corner of her lips, then released his hand and got off the bed. "We''ll talk about it when we return home!" Joseph Grant red at her dangerously. Alvina Millerzily held onto his arm, purposely provoking him: "Really? "I bet you won''t do anything bad to me even after you return home. Do you believe me?" Joseph Grant''s handsome face froze, and he snorted lightly: "That may not be so!" "Then let''s take a gamble. If our rtionship can go one step further, you will win. If you can''t, you will lose. You can put forth any request you want to the gamble!" Alvina Miller was too bored, to think that he could even make fun of such a thing. "I''ve already lost falling in love with you. I don''t want to win against you in this life!" Joseph Grant''s attitude of a humble gentleman was full of doting. Alvina Miller pouted his small mouth: "So boring. I wanted to tease you, but you already noticed that." "Aren''t we having lessons now? Why are you still toozy to move? " Joseph Grantughed once again. "Alright, I''ll go and change my clothes first!" Alvina Miller did not dare to talk anymore, and quickly got off the bed. After running into the bathroom, she realised that there were no products for women inside, her expression stunned, and in the end, she took the man''s toothbrush. Anyway, she had already kissed him countless of times, so she did not hate him anymore. When Alvina Miller came out again, he was already dressed in work attire, with an elegant and beautiful temperament. Seeing her confident look, Joseph Grant hugged her and said, "Go, be careful!" "En!" "We have to be careful of that Benson. Since he''s taking the initiative to approach you at this moment, he definitely doesn''t have any good intentions. You must stay far away from him!" Last night, Joseph Grant asked Lieutenant Hilton to investigate the background of that Benson, and sure enough, he found out that it was the man who had been demoted by him all those years ago. Back then he was a diplomat, but because he made a mistake, he dropped his position in anger. Maybe he held a grudge in his heart, and after knowing his rtionship with Alvina Miller, he wanted to use Alvina Miller to beat him up. "You don''t need to remind me. I''ve already offended him. He''ll definitely treat me like his enemy!" Alvina Miller shrugged. Thinking back to the fierce words she had said to Bensonst night, Benson must definitely resent her as well. "Zoey will protect you, you can go and study without worry!" Joseph Grant knew that Alvina Miller was clever, and would definitely not react to Benson, which calmed him down. Alvina Miller tiptoed and nted a kiss on his lips, then turned and walked downstairs. Zoey saw that Alvina Miller hade down, and hurriedly walked over and asked, "Alvina, are we going back now?" Alvina Miller nodded his head: "That''s right, we should return early, I''m afraid of being discovered." Zoey lifted her head to look in the direction of Lieutenant Hilton, and without saying anything, she followed Alvina Miller towards the Walk Outside. When Lieutenant Hilton saw them get on the carriage, he immediately ran over, and said his goodbyes as he watched them get on their carriage and leave. Alvina Miller recalledst night when Zoey walked out from the basement with red eyes, and at this moment, seeing that she was looking back again and again, he could not help but ask curiously: "Zoey, did something interesting happen between you and Lieutenant Hilton?" Zoey nervously twisted her fingers, and said shyly: "Alvina, I''ve confessed to him." "Really?" Alvina Miller''s face was filled with disbelief. "Un, I confessed to him as soon as my head started burning!" Zoeyughed at himself. "Then how did Lieutenant Hilton answer you?" Alvina Miller suddenly became a gossiper. "He ¡­ He said he treated me like a brother. " "Pfft!" Alvina Miller very impolitely directly sprayed out augh. Zoey alsoughed, "However, he just said that after we return to our country from our studies, he would treat me to a meal." "Want to date you?" Alvina Miller was immediately happy for her, she felt that Lieutenant Hilton''s eyes must be good, although he looked like a fake boy, but she himself was pretty good, and had a good character, whoever marries her, would also be full of luck. "I don''t know!" Alvina, please don''t ask anymore! " Zoey was already extremely embarrassed. Normally, when a person who was very calm came into contact with a question of love, he would be as embarrassed as a little girl. "Alright, alright, alright. I won''t ask anymore. I have my eyes on you guys anyway!" Alvina Miller smiled and wished his well. Chapter 1365 Chapter 1365 Larry was determined to treat May to a meal. After ordering a very good restaurant, he picked out his various suits in front of the mirror, and realised that he had a very bad habit of shopping, one kind of clothes, he could buy five sets in a row, and all year round he would only have one kind of clothes, a white shirt with a ck suit, there were no longer any sign of loose and lively clothes. This was the first time Larry realized that he actually wasn''t that old, only twenty¡ªsix years old. In the end, Larry still wore his usual suit to date. When he arrived at the dining hall, he discovered that May had arrived a step earlier than him, he was wearing a pink Ni coat, looking young and mischievous. With his messy hair and a pony tail tied behind his head, the few strands that fell off made her look even more cute and innocent. Larry could be considered a person who had experienced many storms, but when he saw the girl waiting at the door from afar, his footsteps became a little stiff, and his nervous palms started to sweat. "Larry, over here!" May saw him with his sharp eyes, and immediately jumped up and waved at him. Larry straightened his clothes and quickly walked over. He asked awkwardly: "Why did youe here first?" "I just happened to be shopping with a friend in a nearby shopping mall, so I stopped by first." May said, pointing to the bags in his hand, smiling as he replied. "Let''s go, we''ve already reserved a ce!" Larry''s gaze quickly swept across her body, and did not dare to size her up forcefully. "En!" May was actually a very obedient woman. After the two entered the restaurant, they found a ce near the window. At this moment, the outside of the window was bustling with traffic, lights were on, and it was a bustling scene of the Nightless City. May was normally quite bold, but now he was no longer restrained. "Larry, where do you live?" May asked curiously. "It''s in a small district next to this one!" Larry casually replied. "Are you living with your family?" May continued to ask. "No, I have no family, I''m the only one!" Larry''s face tensed up. What he was most afraid of was that May would ask about his family background, because he no longer had any family members left. "Oh!" May still could not understand how depressing it was for him to not have any family members. Larry turned his head and looked out of the window. There were so many windows outside, but none of the windows were lit up because of him. He suddenly felt that he should not make a mistake with the girls. "Larry, close your eyes. I want to give you something!" Seeing that his mood suddenly became low, May immediately smiled and said. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Larry was startled, then raised his eyes to look at her. May said in all seriousness: "Quickly close your eyes, and cooperate a bit!" Larry looked at her optimistic and happy smile, and suddenly felt that he should not be sad, and that he should not reveal his sorrow, and interrupt such a beautiful and rxed atmosphere. Thus, he closed his eyes. May quickly took out something from a bag and ced it in front of him. Then, sheughed: "Alright, open your eyes and take a look!" Only then did Larry slowly open his eyes, and what entered his eyes was actually a little person made of mud, although small, it seemed like a miniature version of him. He looked at her with a face of shock, then looked at May who was grinning from ear to ear. "I pinched it. Doesn''t it look like you?" May asked somewhat smugly. "Why do you know how to pinch people?" Larry had an expression of disbelief. "This can be considered a little hobby of mine. I used to pinch these little y figures to sell them online!" May curled his lips, looking extremely pleased with himself. Larry reached out and took the mini version of himself: "Am I that handsome?" May nodded, "Of course, why do you not seem confident?" "I always thought I looked like an old man!" Larry stared at the little y figurine, the more she looked, the more beautiful she looked. "How could that be? You must have a mature mentality now, Larry. Let''s go watch a movie after dinner. It''s a new sci¡ªfi movie. I heard that the scene is really cool." As May drank the water, he took the initiative to invite him. "I''ve never been to a movie theater, do you believe that?" Larryughed somewhat embarrassedly. "It can''t be. Young people nowadays should have seen a few movies, right?" May suddenly felt that Larry was like a person who had passed down knowledge from the ancient times. It was as if ordinary people could only do things from the past, he did not understand. "Little Star, I don''t know why you would like me. I''m a very uninteresting person, I''m afraid I might waste your youth and waste your time. Do you want to reconsider ¡­" "Do you think I''m that kind of person?" After May heard his words, she angrily red at him. "Larry, I, May, am not some casual woman. Of course, I won''t casually fall for you either." Larry was moved by her sincere gaze, and his emotions fluctuated. May lowered his head, feeling wronged, as he pinched his fingers together, his eyes flickered, "Is it ¡­ "Are you not satisfied with me?" Larry''s expression instantly shook, but after that, he quickly rified, "Of course not, I do not have any dissatisfaction towards you!" "Really? My parents are just a normal worker, I still have a younger brother who is only thirteen years old. Half of the money I get from working now, I have to pay for my younger brother''s tuition and living expenses. Larry, you are a big shot beside Mr. Willian, you will definitely not be short on money, but I am actually ¡­ "It''s not as good as you think. I have a family burden!" May lowered his head, his voice was a lot softer, but he did not sound wronged or dissatisfied, because this was her real situation. She did not want to hide it from Larry. Larry''s expression did not change at all, after hearing that, he only chuckled. "If you are willing, I would like to help you take care of your family." "Huh?" May looked up at him with disbelief: "You won''t despise me for being poor?" "But your spiritual world isn''t poor. I seem to have a lot of money, but I have nothing." Mayughed self¡ªdeprecatingly. May was just a girl from a normal family, at least she had grown up in a healthy environment, unlike him, who had endured loneliness for a long time. May suddenly blushed: "Larry, do you think that I am interested in your money?" Larry was just drinking his water, hearing this, he almost choked. "I''m not rich enough for you to covet my money!" A hint of interest shed across Larry''s face. "Butpared to an ordinary family like ours, you''re already a rich person!" May started to mock himself. "Little Star, do you know the nature of my work? I work twenty¡ªfour hours a day for the Quarterly, and when he calls for me, Ie as well, because I once swore that I would be loyal to this job in my entire life. If you can ept, I don''t care about any of your conditions or requirements. " Larry exined to her with a serious face. "I could tell long ago that not only do you treat Mr. Willian as your boss, he seems to be your master. Larry, what is the rtionship between you and the Mr. Willian?" May blinked his eyes and asked curiously. "He''s my savior. He gave me the chance to be reborn, so my mission in this life is to work for him. Little Star, I don''t know if I''m suitable to be a lover." Larry did not want to hide the truth from her anymore, he had to exin his current situation to her. "Did he save your life? What happened to you? " May opened his eyes wide in shock. "Yes, if it wasn''t for him, I wouldn''t have been able to save my life. Little Star, others might have thought that I was glorious, but only I know that my life is like stolen, and every step I take, I walk it very carefully. You like me, and it makes me very happy, and in fact, I also like you very much." Larry looked at May gently, and told him the true feeling in his heart. "Then... Would you like me to be your girlfriend? " May blinked his eyes and asked with a look of anticipation. "If you don''t mind my broken life, I will treat you with all my heart." Larry was moved by the girl''s sincere eyes. He didn''t hide his ws at all, and May was still willing to be his girlfriend. He was really happy. "You are too unconfident aren''t you? But, I like your character. Larry, then let''s do it this way, from this moment onwards, we are a pair!" May squinted his eyes and smiled. Larry was startled for a long time before he suddenly realized that he was going to be single. Chapter 1366 Chapter 1366 In the Inpatient Department of the hospital, Linda sat in her room with a sad face. She was here to visit someone, and her former ssmate had suddenly be incurable, her life entering a countdown as sheid on her bed. She was only 28 years old, but she was already as thin as a match. Linda found out from another male friend that Leo William wasing to visit her today, so she brought a bunch of fresh flowers to visit him early in the morning. When she opened the door, she was disappointed to find that Leo William had note, but she did not want to leave like this. He hade over by himself, holding a bunch of flowers in his hands. He was wearing a dark, long, ck windbreaker, and on his handsome face, there was also a thick sense of grief. Seeing the man push open the door and enter, Linda''s face immediately lit up. Sure enough, the result of waiting here was something that people would look forward to. Leo William put the flower down, said a few words to his friends, and went to the bedside, and said a few words to his friend who was so weak that he couldn''t even talk properly. Linda suddenly walked behind him. Her tears flowed down and her words were choked with sobs. Leo William turned to look at her, but Linda suddenly threw herself into his embrace, her hands grabbing onto the man''s jacket tightly as she cried. Leo William reached out and lightly patted her back, and advised in a low voice: "Life is unpredictable, there are many things that we are powerless to change!" "Jinyu, the day of our adventure in the prairie seemed to be just yesterday, but no one would have thought that the illness would be so merciless. I really hope that all of this isn''t true!" Linda began to sob, talking while crying, crying with iparable sorrow. Leo William did not push her away because the atmosphere here was too sorrowful. Women were emotional creatures, and seeing that their good friend was about to die and was unable to do anything, it was inevitable that they would be overly sorrowful. Linda remained in Leo William''s embrace for a while. The patient''s family hade, and after a few friends consoling him, they decided to leave. Linda''s eyes were still red and her face was filled with sorrow and sadness. Leo William followed behind another man and they all became silent. Upon reaching the entrance, the few of them headed towards the parking lot. Linda suddenly turned and asked Leo William: "Leo, can you send me home? I didn''t drive over today. " Leo William''s expression froze for a moment before he immediately rejected: "Sorry, I''m going to pick up my girlfriendter, it might not be along the way!" "Your girlfriend sure is blessed. With a boyfriend as considerate and gentle as you are, she shouldn''t have to worry about anything anymore!" Linda immediately put her hands in her pockets, and startedughing with a free and easy expression. "I''m not a perfect boyfriend, I still have a lot of things I don''t do well enough!" Leo William said humbly. "How could that be? "You have a sessful career, you have to be considerate, and you have to be extremely lucky to be able to be pampered for your entire life. I''m really envious of her." Linda''s eyes reddened again. Why did she feel so pained the more she said these words? Leo William let out a hollowugh, and then walked to his own car. Linda immediately walked over quickly: "Leo, are you afraid of giving me a bit of it, causing your girlfriend to misunderstand?" Leo William did notment, because, he took the initiative to draw a clear line between him and any woman, and would not test the little thing''s magnanimity. "Actually, you can''t me your girlfriend for misunderstanding this. After all, she''s still young!" Linda smiled and shrugged her shoulders. She clearly seemed to be joking, but she seemed to have ridiculed Mary Ann''s ignorance. Leo William did not lose etiquette andughed: "She is young and inexperienced, I am old, and need to be more sensible!" The smile on Linda''s face froze, she did not expect Leo William to actually reject her. "Alright, you go first, I''ll take a taxi!" The moment Linda turned around, his face turned ck from anger. Leo William looked at her back view and felt that rejecting his friend like this was a little excessive, but, Leo William did not mean to be ruthless, it was just because Mary Ann had warned him before that he needed to keep his distance from any man of the opposite sex. Sometimes, a man could be generous to other women, but that was the most cruel thing he would do to the woman he loved. It was best to draw a clear line between the adult lines. If one did not draw a clear line, it would result in a greater misunderstanding. Linda stood on the side of the road and watched the luxury car, which was secretly worth tens of millions, enter the flow of cars with a low profile. She really felt that she had lost an extremely good man because she was young and willful. If he had fallen in love with Leo William when he was still a student, their rtionship would have definitely be stable by now. Perhaps they still had children now, and formed a perfect family. Linda was thinking that when a taxi stopped beside her, she had already forgotten about it. Only when the taxi driver impatiently reminded her, did she open the door and get in. As the car drove forward, she leaned on the back of the car in a daze. Just now, in the sickroom, she took the opportunity to jump into Leo William''s embrace, only to realise that his embrace was even more generous and safer than she had imagined. Leo William stared at the traffic light in front of his, stretched out his hand and checked her purse, opening it, there was a picture of Mary Ann on top of it, her two hands held onto her face,ughing so hard that his teeth could not even be seen, he could not help but chuckle. Linda dejectedly called someone. That person was the one who had instructed her to seduce Leo William behind his back, and that person was none other than Barry Smith. Barry Smith was already completely responsible for this matter. "Minister Smith, I might not be able toplete this mission. How about, you look for someone else?" Linda said with a helpless expression. "What''s wrong? are you in trouble? " Barry Smith smiled and asked her. I am like a clown in front of him, causing him to be insulted. After all, I am a woman with self¡ª respect, I do not want to use my hot face to kiss someone''s cold butt all day long, so boring! " The more Linda said, the more wronged she felt, as if she had suffered a great humiliation. After Barry Smith heard her say such words, he was immediately shocked, and then, he quickly consoled her: "Little Zhu, don''t give up so quickly, you have to know, a great future is just ahead of you, the situation is grim, if you were to do anything now, do you still have a future?" "Minister Smith, if you don''t want me to give up, then so be it. You must eliminate that annoying little bitch for me. Linda immediately brought up her own request. Actually, she hadined a lotOriginal from N?velDrama.Org. earlier because she wanted Barry Smith to kill her. Because, she couldn''t do it herself, Barry Smith would definitely be able to do it. "Little Zhu, it''s too much for you to make such a request. Don''t worry, I''ll find someone to help you. You''re just a minor celebrity!" Barry Smith also did not ce a single star in his eyes. If Linda wanted to give up this mission, it would be even harder for him to find a suitable candidate, and now, it would be difficult to find a suitable candidate. The people he was looking for did not seem to be reliable, so if he did not seed in finding a single thing, his position would not be safe. "Minister Smith, if you want to make a move, please do so as soon as possible. I cannot waste too much time on a rtionship that has no results." The hatred in Linda''s heart at this moment had already exploded. She really wanted to see her suffer a terrible end tomorrow, and see how Leo William would feel at that moment. This way, she would have the chance tofort him. "Alright, I will do it as soon as possible!" Barry Smith promised her. Linda gritted her teeth in hatred: "Mary Ann, let''s wait and see, let''s see how long you can stay proud of yourself for." Mary Ann was in the middle of filming a magazine''s cover. She couldn''t help but feel a chill, and in the next second, she sneezed. She rubbed the tip of her nose and her assistant quickly took her coat and put it on, "Mary, don''t tell me you have caught a cold!" Mary Annughed, "I''m fine, how many scenes are there in the afternoon?" "Three rounds?" "Yes," the assistant replied. Chapter 1367 Chapter 1367 Hearing that there were still three sets of filming in the afternoon, Mary Annid on the sofa, exhausted. She stared at the ceiling nkly, and touched her stomach: "I''m so hungry, can I eat something before filming?" "Mary, you have already eaten one apple and three vegetables. You can''t eat anymore today!" The assistant nervously reminded her. "Isn''t there still a piece of chicken breast?" Mary Ann immediately sat up straight, her eyes shining as she looked at her assistant: "Go heat up for me, I''m really hungry, not eating anything, I won''t last in the afternoon!" The assistant smiled helplessly, "Mary, this lunch was set by you. Do you think it''s too little now?" "En, it''s too little, my stomach is going to starve to death, I don''t want to be the first Female Celebrity to be starved to death on the set!" Mary Ann had a bitter expression on her face. She realized that being a celebrity was really too tiring, to be able to strictly manage one''s own meals was not something a human could do. Just as the assistant was about to go get food for her, the door to the resting room was pushed open, and Gabriel Addison walked in. Gabriel Addison held the fruit in his hand, as well as the fragrant roasted meat and food. "Mary, have you eaten lunch?" Gabriel Addison asked his daughter the moment he entered the room. He was even more cautious than usual. Mary Ann immediately sat up straight, and looked at him indifferently: "Why are you here again? Didn''t I tell youst time? I told you not to look for me when you had nothing to do, but this ce is so far from the city, and it will only take you one day to go back and forth! " However, Gabriel Addisonughed and shook his head. "It doesn''t matter, I have nothing else to do anyway, so I got bored and started panicking. I just wanted toe over and see you. "Un, it''s alright!" Mary Ann looked at his father who suddenly seemed to have aged a few years. He used to hate him so much that the roots of his teeth started to itch, but then, for some reason, the hatred he had towards him lessened. Now, when he had nothing better to do, he came over to give her food. "Mary,e and eat some. I''ve even made some soup for you. It''s too cold today, you have to warm up!" Gabriel Addison called out to her with a warm and caring expression. After interacting with Gabriel Addison for a while, Mary Ann realized that Gabriel Addison could cook any dish. "Weren''t you the distinguished deputy mayor? "Howe you know all kinds of dishes?" Mary Ann looked at the barbecue and couldn''t help but gulp down her saliva. She really wanted to eat it. Gabriel Addison''s movements froze as heughed dryly and replied: "I used to cook a lot at home, so I know a little!" When Mary Ann saw the self¡ªdeprecation that shed across his face, she seemed to have guessed something. She must be at the Fang Family, since he had no status. Mary Ann walked over, and took his bowl of chicken soup, blowing on it while slowly drinking. Previously, she didn''t have the feeling of being able to repay her fatherly love, but now that she did, she felt that having her father to care and love her felt pretty good. "How is it? Is it good? You said you were losing weight every day, but I didn''t even dare to add anything! " Gabriel Addison anxiously asked her as he watched her drink. "En, it tastes good!" Mary Ann nodded, she drank a few more mouthfuls, and in the end, took a piece of barbecue and started to eat. Seeing her so hungry, Gabriel Addison frowned and reminded her, "Mary, look at you, you''re as thin as a telephone pole. Don''t think about losing weight anymore. "No, when I was filming just now, the photographer told me to show my stomach. I have to control my appetite!" As Mary Ann said that, she suddenly put down her chopsticks, stared at the bowl of chicken soup, struggled to drink another two mouthfuls, and finally ced the spoon down: "I will drink againter!" When Gabriel Addison saw his daughter work so hard, his heart ached. Since he couldn''t persuade her, he could only stand to one side and worry. Just at this time, a tall and handsome figure entered the Walk Outside. It was Leo William. Seeing Leo William, a trace of unnaturalness shed across Gabriel Addison''s face. After all, he had crazily wanted to beg for Leo William''s help earlier, but had been coldly rejected by him. Gabriel Addison knew that he should not stay any longer, and turned around to remind Mary Ann: "Later, get your assistant to heat it up for you before eating, don''t be too tired, I''ll go back first!" Mary Ann nodded his head: "Got it, drive slower when you go back!" Gabriel Addison was extremely happy in his heart, because his daughter was concerned for him. Now, he did not have much hope, and only wanted to make up for his guilt towards his daughter. "Mr. Addison, please wait a moment. Can we talk?" Leo William Tu Ran called out to him, but he did not call him uncle, instead, he called him mister. Because their rtionship was already complicated, he could only call him that first. Mary Ann blinked and looked at Leo William. She turned around and nced at her. Gabriel Addison actually wanted to chat with Leo William too, he wanted to apologize to him. Back then, he had been blinded by power and benefits, making him disrespectful to Leo William. As the two of them walked out, they saw an endless sandbar with a terrace beside it. It was the ce where pedestrians stopped to look at the sea. A cold wind blew in from the distant sea, carrying moisture with it as if the cold had sunk deep into one''s bones. As Leo William and Gabriel Addison walked within it, they both felt the coldness and heartlessness of nature. The wind blew against Leo William''s overcoat, causing his short hair to be a lot more messy. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Mr. Addison, I''m heartless when ites to the past. I hope you don''t take it to heart!" Leo William was the first to apologize to him. After all, he didn''t agree to help him because their positions and identities were tied. However, Gabriel Addison smiled and shook his head, "No, I am the one who should apologize, and I should not have raised such unreasonable conditions. I can see that you are very nice to Mary, I am really grateful to you." "You don''t have to thank me. I love her, so I will naturally treat her well!" Leo William replied softly. Gabriel Addison turned his head and looked at the endless sea, and sighed: "Before, I did not ept fate, but now, I admit it, there might really be a cause and effect in this world, both of my daughters liked you, and for you, I became enemies with them. As their father, I see it, and I feel pain in my heart, I do not know how to help them, but now, I understand, rtionship cannot be avoided, you and Mary are a couple, but you must definitely learn to recognize fate!" Leo William frowned, and followed him to the ocean: "As for matters of the heart, it is hard to exin everything, fate is strange!" "Mr. Luo, I hope you can take good care of Mary, she has suffered too much. In the past, I was afraid that she would have an inferior character, but now it seems that she is quite cheerful. This might have something to do with the sense of security you gave her." Gabriel Addison said softly. "I know, I will take good care of her, don''t worry!" Leo William muttered, as if he was making an oath to the untraceable ocean. Gabriel Addison turned around to look at him. He was once a seven foot tall man, but now, his spirit had been grinded away by his life. Like all the fathers in the world, what he emitted was not a ruthless aura towards life, but a gentle temperament. Leo William nned to walk towards the temporary studio, but when he turned around, he saw a figure dashing towards him from the distance. His eyes zed over slightly as he quickly walked towards her with his long legs. "Is he gone?" Mary Ann quickly ran in front of him and asked. "Yes, you''ve already left. Why are youing out with so little clothes on? Aren''t you afraid of catching a cold?" As Leo William spoke, he had already taken off his jacket, wrapped it around her, and hugged her tightly. "I''ve worn enough. Don''t give me your clothes, aren''t you cold yourself?" Mary Ann immediately struggled to give the clothes back to him. "I won''t allow it, you can wear it!" The man hugged her tightly, not allowing her to take off her clothes. "I didn''t expect you to reallye here. I thought you were lying to me!" Mary Ann raised his head and asked while grinning. "When have I ever made a slip of the tongue?" Leo William lightly tapped her red nose: "It''s so cold, and you even agreed toe out to film. I think you must have gone crazy from thinking about money!" "There''s nothing I can do. I signed the contract three months ago, and they wanted to bid on the winter budget. What else can I do?" Mary Ann shrugged his shoulders helplessly. "You''re not allowed to take up the next job!" Leo William warned his sternly. "Sure, if I don''t have any money, I''ll ask you!" Mary Ann buried his face in Yue Yang''s embrace, smiling like a cunning little fox. "Whatever I have, I''ll give it to you!" Leo William lovingly looked at her, and then kissed her cold forehead with his thin lips. Chapter 1368 Chapter 1368 The man''s loving words made the girl smile widely. She couldn''t help but throw herself into his embrace. The cold winter wind blew over, but she felt extremely warm. The man opened his jacket and wrapped her petite body with it. "Mary, hurry up! We''re going to film the next group!" The assistant called out to her from far away. When she saw Leo William, her face turned red again, and she didn''t dare speak loudly again. Only then did Mary Anne out of the man''s embrace, grabbed his big hands, and quickly walked towards the studio. Today, the topic of Mary Ann''s filming was the outdoor scenery during the winter. In order to cater to the happy mood at the end of the year, the style that she was filming next was very yful and lively. Of course, one had to act openly when they were young. Mary Ann was wearing a cute, joyous little reindeer hat, but her clothes were a little cool, so it was necessary to reveal her white legs. She lazily wore snow¡ªwhite short boots. Her long hair was fluffy, and when she walked out, Leo William''s breathing immediately tightened. Mary Ann had two shots from outside, so she covered herself with a white down jacket and followed the camera team out of the warm studio. Leo William being a good boyfriend, it was no longer a secret, so she naturally followed him out. When the cold wind blew, Mary Ann instantly shivered. Just thinking of how she would have to sit on the snowy ground and watch the filming together with the wind, made her feel dizzy. Leo William was just swallowing his saliva because of her charm, but then, his handsome face suddenly became ugly. As a man, he was unable to endure the cold for several degrees below zero. This woman, for the sake of her work, wanted to freeze herself in this world of ice and snow. If she was sick, he wanted to see who would take care of her. Mary Ann''s professionalism was worthy of praise. When they arrived at the venue, she immediately took off her jacket and handed it over to the assistant. With the help of the staff members, she started to pose and shoot at the designated locations. It was unknown if it was Leo William standing at the side watching them, but his bright eyes held a hint of shyness, which made them seem even more cute and beautiful. Photographers were all experts, so naturally, they loved to capture her sweet and cute side. Mary Ann looked over to Leo William and suddenly saw that the man''s face was ashen, he was staring at her with dissatisfaction. Her smile had even stiffened, it''s over, is this man angry? Fortunately, the big brother photographer was a professional, so a few shots were done. The main reason was because Leo William''s face was too ugly, scaring the cameraman so much that he did not dare get distracted, causing his wife to catch a cold, he did not know how angry she would be. Mary Ann entered the studio and spent more than an hour to finish taking this set of photos. After finishing today''s work, Mary Ann changed her clothes and walked out. Seeing the man leaning against the side of the car and smoking, she immediately walked over and put her cold hands into his pockets, sticking to his warm waist, she smiled and asked: "Are you angry?" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Leo William raised his gaze and looked down at her face from up above: "Look at your frozen face, it''s pale white, do you want to die?" Mary Ann knew that he was definitely too worried about her and sheughed fearlessly, "If I hadn''t gone to freeze, how would I have known that you would be so worried about me? It''s all worth it. " "Idiot!" Leo William scolded her in anger, because he really had no other way to deal with this little thing. "Alright, take me home. The rest of my time is yours!" Mary Ann quickly opened the door of the passenger seat and sat down, rubbing her hands and exhaling the hot air. With a satisfied smile on his handsome face, Leo William threw the cigarette in his hand onto the ground. With his leather shoes pressing against the ground, he quickly turned to the driver''s seat, turned on the car, and turned the heat up to maximum. Mary Ann was living a veryfortable life now. The male god that she had yearned for in her dreams had now pampered her to the bone, she was extremely lucky to be able to obtain such a perfect love. She hoped that the heavens would not take away her good luck, and she wished that she could live this peaceful life with him. On the way back, Mary Ann held his cup of water and drank hot water to help him observe the situation of the road ahead. It had snowed heavily for a few days, the road conditions were slightly frozen, the car could not move fast, both sides of the road were covered in a white mist, and there was no one around. Mary Ann sighed, as he liked this type of world where two people lived together. "Did you shake hands with your father?" Leo William looked at her and chuckled. "I don''t know. Recently, he has been asking my assistant about my work progress. When he has time, he came over to bring me food. I know he wants to make up for me." Mary Annughed at herself. "He only wants to make up for you two now, I don''t know if it''s toote!" Leo William also taunted her as well. After all, the injuries Mary Ann and her daughter had received could not be mended by any form of ttery. "His culinary skills are quite good." Mary Annughed dryly. If you are willing to eat what he sends you, it means that you are slowly epting him. There is no absolute enemy in this world. If you no longer feel sad, you can forgive him. Leo William gently advised. "I know, I will think about it, but back then I boasted continuously in front of Fang Ke Xin, saying that I would never take him as my father. Indeed, heaven is fair, if I say anything bad, I will be pped on the face immediately, but one must be humble about it." Mary Annughed bitterly. "With blood ties, you don''t have to care about what others say. You just have to be yourself." Leo William reached out his hands and gently stroked her long hair twice, as if he wasforting a kitten that didn''t know what to do. "Un, I know!" Mary Ann nodded. Alvina Miller suddenly had one more enemy and one less friend. This kind of feeling was like having a dog born in the sun, it was hard to describe how it felt. Benson suddenly stopped greeting her, and walked past her with a cold expression. Sometimes, it was as if he was looking at a needle, causing Alvina Miller to feel ufortable. How innocent was she? He was the one who said he was going to be her friend, and he was the one who was now filled with hatred. If she had known this would happen, then she wouldn''t have been his friend. Zoey also noticed that something was wrong with Benson. When she went back to her room to rest, Zoey carefully reminded her: "Alvina, Benson is sick right, why does he treat you as his enemy? He even purposely asked a question in order to make things difficult for you today in ss. Alvina Miller stared at the ceiling and replied angrily: That''s right, he''s a man after all, why is he still ying tricks on me? "Then you have to be careful of him!" Zoey reminded. "I feel like it''s a waste of time to even look at him now. I won''t give him a chance to get close. Don''t worry." Alvina Miller smiled at her. "Alvina, I''m on leave tomorrow. I need to go to the city center to meet a friend I''ve known for many years!" Zoey suddenly thought of something as he was flipping through his phone, and casually asked. "Friend? Do you need me to go with you? " Alvina Miller knew how to bezy. "No need. You''d better hurry up and study. I''ll meet you in the afternoon. If you go, I''m afraid you''ll be bored." Zoey advised with a smile. "That''s true. The awkward conversation between two strangers is tiring as well!" Alvina Miller decided not to follow his. "That''s true, then let''s rest early. If you want to eat something, I''ll bring it back for you tomorrow!" Zoey said with a smile. "I want to eat a lot of things. I''m afraid you won''t be able to carry it with your two hands, so forget it. Eat more yourself, don''t bring it back to me!" Alvina Miller joked. "Alright then, I''ll bring you some cake. Last time, you said that you want some cake!" Zoey suddenly thought of something and said. "Sure!" Alvina Miller nodded. The next morning, after Zoey and Zoey ate lunch together, they got a taxi and headed towards the city center. Just as Zoey was thinking back to her days with her friends, she suddenly realised that the taxi driver had drove on a deserted road, and she immediately became alert. "The direction to the city isn''t this way, right?" Zoey immediately asked. "Didn''t you say to be in a hurry? There''s a shortcut here that can be sped up for more than half an hour! " the driver replied. Chapter 1369 Chapter 1369 When Zoey heard that the driver wanted to take a shortcut, her face instantly changed and she immediately became vignt. Her instinctive reaction to unknown dangers might have been a habit she developed as a soldier. "Stop the car, I''m not going to the city, take me back to the hotel!" Two minutes after Zoey drove the car onto another road, she asked with a cold voice. "Ha, you seem to be quite vignt!" The driver no longer wanted to pretend to be a good person, he directly pulled out a handgun from under his seat, and shot at Zoey who was in the backseat. "Bastard!" Although Zoey''s reaction was fast, the bullet still flew past her shoulder, instantly causing blood to stter, dying her clothes red. The driver didn''t expect to be able to shoot this woman at such a close distance, so he was shocked. The next second, a handbag came from behind and hit his hand with such force that even a man as big as a cow couldn''t resist the force and the gun immediately fell to the ground. At this moment, a scarf came from behind and strangled the driver. He wanted to pick up the gun, but he couldn''t. His face was red and he had no strength to resist. The taxi lost control of itself and started to run into the underbrush, flying all the way to the cliff. Zoey hardened her heart, wanting to strangle the man who shot her, because, if he did not die, she would die. The taxi waspletely disoriented, and in the midst of the strong force, Zoey''s hand loosened for a moment, allowing the man to find an opportunity to resist. He punched towards the back with all her strength, but Zoey was unable to dodge in time, as she received a heavy punch to her nose. "You''re courting death!" Zoey used her hand to forcefully chop at the man''s neck. The man''s breath went out when he heard the sound of his neck being cut. Zoey saw that the carriage did not slow down in the slightest. On the contrary, because of the descent of the carriage, it sped up even more. Zoey''s face turned pale white, at this time, she had no choice but to save her own life. Unfortunately, the car''s door was locked, so she could only forcefully kick the door of the car. The moment the car flew out, she was thrown out of the car and into the churning sea along with the car. The ice¡ªcold bone¡ªpiercing seawater poured into her mouth and nose and directly into her five viscera and six stomachs. If not for her strong mental state, she would have been scared to death by now. Zoey was not an ordinary woman, she had long trained in the field of escape, thus, although she fell from the sky, she managed to preserve her life the moment she fell into the water. She relied on this breath of hers, to struggle and survive in the churning ocean water. She swam towards the shore with all her might. The cold sea water was deep to the bone, swallowing up herst bit of willpower. "I can''t die! I don''t want to die!" In her heart, only the instinct to survive was left, supporting her frozen body. Finally, she swam to the shore. It wasn''t a good ce to rescue her, but a cave next to the suspended shore. Zoey held herst breath and rolled her body into the small cave. Her body was frozen solid, but her mind was still clear. She knew there was definitely more than one murderer, and that bastard definitely had some aplices nearby to support her, so she couldn''t rush to escape, but once she met that person''s aplice on her way, she had no other choice but to escape. She had to hide in this cave, hoping that she would have a chance to escape before she froze to death. Zoey''s guess was not wrong. Not long after the taxi fell into the sea, two cars drove over, five or six people got off and quickly ran to the location of the sea fall. Looking at the several tens of meters tall cliff and the furious sound of the waves hitting the shore, the group of people revealed comcent smiles. "Looks like he''spletely dead!" One of them whistled, in a good mood. "Then we will be able to report our wrongs. With this money, we can do whatever we want. Don''t feel wronged anymore. It''s just a pity for our good brothers to die for our good days." The other man was also extremely excited. It was as if he had seen a beautiful tomorrow as he waved his hand. "Wait a minute, do you think that woman will die that easily? We should at least look for her body. " One of the men said cautiously. "Who goes down to look? You? With such a big wave, she should have already gone down to feed the sharks. I don''t want to see such a disgusting scene down there! " "Exactly, who would still be alive after falling down?" The other man shrugged. In the end, the group of people walked around the two sides of the mountain, and after realizing that not even dregs of the taxi could be seen, everyone could finally be assured that Zoey was dead. Zoey''s bag fell into the ocean with the taxi. She wanted to inform Alvina Miller, but she didn''t have the strength. In reality, she really wanted to write out Joseph Grant''s name. This was because, when a person''s heart loved another person, they would want to secretly write out his name. This was the instinct to release their emotions. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. In the end, she could only restrain herself, because she didn''t dare to show her feelings. Benson sat not far behind Alvina Miller, his phone suddenly vibrated, he secretly took out his phone to take a look, then suddenly, a pleased smile appeared on his gloomy face. The Zoey who obstructed his way, was dead. In truth, Benson did not hold much resentment towards Zoey, he only felt that she had obstructed his good fortune, and it made him wish that she could disappear from this world. Everything was going well for him, Zoey was solved so easily, and now, he had to grab hold of time to take care of Alvina Miller. Benson''s obsession with Alvina Miller had grown deeper and deeper. Every day, he would watch her swaying in front of his eyes. He actually felt that Alvina Miller''s stupefied look was so beautiful, not to mention that when she smiled, her smile was so sweet and pure that it would make people want to bite it. In reality, Benson had already thought of a way to trick Alvina Miller out of this ce. Now that Zoey had died, he had to take action tonight. During Alvina Miller''s lunch time, she called Zoey to confirm that she was not in the service area. How could he not be in the service area? What did that mean? Wasn''t Zoey going to look for her friends in the city? The mayor definitely had a signal, and furthermore, Zoey had always been worried about her. In the past, she would even look for him when she went to the washroom to dy him for a second, but now, she had mysteriously disappeared for half a day without a trace. Alvina Miller called a few more times, but the results were all the same. Zoey''s phone had lost its signal, and this was the first time something like this had happened. "Zoey, you must not get into trouble!" Alvina Miller was so anxious that his eyes turned red, she did not even have time to eat lunch, and immediately went back to his room to find a spare phone, that was her way of contacting Lieutenant Hilton. "Miss Blue, is there something?" Lieutenant Hilton''s voice came out. "Zoey went to the city center to look for her friend this early in the morning. She hasn''te back yet and even if I tried, I couldn''t reach her. Lieutenant Hilton, could she have met with danger?" Alvina Miller asked anxiously. "If something like that happens, I''ll call her. Please wait a moment!" After Lieutenant Hilton finished speaking, he hung up, and immediately after, he also called Zoey twice, and it was as Alvina Miller had said. "Miss Blue, don''t be anxious. I have already installed a tracking device on her phone, I''m going to look for her location right now!" Lieutenant Hilton hung up the phone after he finished speaking. Alvina Miller was so anxious that cold sweat appeared on his forehead. She was truly worried that something might happen to Zoey, since protecting her was an extremely dangerous thing. If he really wanted to implicate her, Alvina Miller would have to me himself more. At that moment, there was a knock on the door to her room. She was startled. Alvina Miller vigntly walked towards the door with anticipation. Could it be that Zoey had returned? Chapter 1370 Chapter 1370 When Alvina Miller walked to the door, her logic immediately returned. Her expression changed, if Zoey returned, she would have immediately swiped his card and entered the room instead of knocking. All of this was too much of a coincidence. Alvina Miller decided not to open the door and pretended to ask in an impatient voice: "Who is it?" "Alvina, it''s me!" Benson''s voice suddenly became iparably gentle when he stood outside the door, and it was filled with guilt as well. "I came to apologize to you. "Benson?" Alvina Miller was actually very surprised, she had thought that Benson would always treat her as his enemy, but he never expected that he would actually take the initiative to apologize to her, and even admit his wrongs. "Alvina, I saw you leave the restaurant without eating anything just now, so I brought you some delicious food. Please ept my apology, I''m really a bastard, I don''t have a manly bearing, I''ve already realized my mistake, I hope we can still be friends." Benson''s attitude sounded extremely sincere, and it made people feel that he had repented. If not for the fact that she was unable to contact Zoey and her heart being worried, Alvina Miller would have believed his lies. But the current Alvina Miller had a clear mind, as though she was a female secret service agent. "Oh, it''s fine if you''re a friend, but it''s already rare for you to realize your own inadequacies. I hope that the next time you meet another woman, you''ll be as graceful as a man!" Alvina Miller crossed his arms in front of his chest. He didn''t use a very indifferent tone to strike and ridicule him, but instead spoke with an indifferent and indifferent tone. "Alvina, can you open the door? I''ll send the food I brought in for you to eat, don''t starve to death! " Benson''s words revealed a bit of forgiven happiness and concern for her. "No need, I''ve prepared a lot of delicious food in my room. Recently, I''ve fallen in love with instant noodles and have soaked in it. Go take a nap, you still have to attend sses in the afternoon!" Alvina Miller wisely chose not to open the door and instead sent him away with a calm tone. Benson''s expression instantly became ugly, he did not think that Alvina Miller would actually ignore his concern for her. It looks like he really did not have the heart to be a friend, hmph, he did not expect this woman to be so hypocritical, speaking one thing, doing another. "Alvina, have you not forgiven me yet? Am I that annoying? They actually did not even meet face to face! " Benson felt sorry for himself, as if he had suffered a huge blow. "No, I just came back to take a bath. I''m still wearing my pajamas, so it''s not convenient for me to open the door. Hurry up and leave." Alvina Miller still maintained her casual tone, making others unable to guess what she was thinking. If Alvina Miller did not open the door, he would not be able to give anything in. In that case, his noon n had failed, but with the news of Zoey''s death, he did not know if Alvina Miller would find out in advance, so if that was the case, then his n waspletely ineffective. On the other side of the door, Alvina Miller was also holding his breath. She was really afraid that Benson would continue to use the excuse of caring for her and ask her to open the door, she really did not want to quarrel with him now. She no longer had Zoey to protect her safety, so she had to force himself to stand up. Furthermore, she had already suspected that Benson had some ulterior motives. Zoey''s phone went out of contact, so she took the opportunity to apologize and make up to her. Was this also a coincidence? Alvina Miller was not stupid, her current situation was not good, anyone could hurt her, if she did not have any form of safety, she would not even be able to make a decision on this door. "Alright, then you can rest. I won''t disturb you anymore!" Benson could only bear with it and turned to leave. After turning a corner, he threw the things he had bought into the trash can. He truly underestimated Alvina Miller. Normally, she would look cute and stupid, but his personality was simple and innocent. Unexpectedly, he was smart at the critical moment. However, without Zoey''s protection, no matter how smart she was, what could she do? Not long after Benson left, Alvina Miller heaved a sigh of relief. Right at this time, Lieutenant Hilton''s phone call came in, and she quickly answered it. "Lieutenant Hilton, have you found Zoey''s location?" Alvina Miller asked anxiously. "No, the tracking device on her phone also didn''t reflect anything. I can''t find her exact location!" Lieutenant Hilton''s tone was also filled with nervousness and worry. "What?" How could this be? Under what circumstances would the tracker fail? " Alvina Miller suddenly asked. "To be artificially smashed or submerged in water!" Lieutenant Hilton calmly replied to her. "Then... Could Zoey be in danger? Should I go out and find her? " Alvina Miller panicked, completely at a loss of what to do. At this moment, a low male voice came from the other end of the phone, "AlvinaAlvina, where are you now?" It was Joseph Grant. Hearing his voice, he was extremely worried for her. "I''m in the hotel!" When Alvina Miller heard his voice, she inexplicably calmed down a little and answered softly. Lock the room, and do not open the door. Don''t worry about Zoey, I will send people out to look for her. Don''t run around, remember? " Joseph Grant calmly warned her word by word, as if he was afraid that she would disobey him. In the end, he even added another sentence: "Promise me you won''t run around!" Hearing his deep voice, Alvina Miller''s mind was buzzing. After a long while, he asked stiffly, "Did someone expose our rtionship? Have I be their target? " "It''s possible!" However, he still tried his best tofort the littledy through the phone, "Alvina, don''t think too much into it. This could also be a trap set up by the other party to test our rtionship, we cannot mess around here, if someonees to find you, first think of a way to deal with it, then I''ll send people over to protect you!" Oh, right, Benson came over to look for me just now. I had a huge argument with himst time, and he came over to apologize, saying that he wanted to give me lunch. I didn''t even open the door for him and sent him away! Alvina Miller quickly mentioned what happened just now to Joseph Grant. She had lost his judgement, but Joseph Grant was sure to give her a good suggestion. "There must be something wrong with this Benson. Of course, don''te into contact with him again, and if hees looking for you again, you must not see him. Stay in the room and wait for my men." Joseph Grant''s handsome face turned green, and when he thought of another man trying to please Alvina Miller, his jealousy naturally rose, wishing that he could tear that bastard apart. "Don''t worry, I don''t believe anyone now!" Alvina Miller hadpletely lost his sense of security. "It''s good to have this realization. Let me take a look and call you back!" Joseph Grant finally made this decision. Even if their rtionship had exploded, he would definitely bring her back to his side to protect his. He would absolutely not let her suffer the fear of a foreignnd by himself. "Really? I really am worried for Zoey''s safety. Joseph Grant, you must promise me, send more people to find her, and don''t let her be in danger! " Alvina Miller''s nervous and uneasy voice trembled. "Fine, I promise you, I will definitely let her return safely!" Joseph Grant knew that she was terrified and full of guilt towards Zoey, which was why he was able to guarantee that she would be at ease. "Alright, then hurry up and find her. I''ll hang up first, I''ll be careful myself!" Although Alvina Miller wanted to hear his voice the entire time, he couldn''t take up too much of his precious time. He had to quickly find someone to save Zoey. N?velDrama.Org content. "Alright, take care of yourself!" Joseph Grant was also unwilling to hang up the phone. Although the littledy pretended to be strong and calm, his heart ached. Alvina Miller bit his finger and walked back and forth in the room, she would asionally look out the window, because he wanted to see Zoey in the car and knew that she was safe. In the afternoon, when sses were about to start, Alvina Miller said that he was sick and even asked for a leave of absence. When Benson heard that she requested a leave of absence, he instantly became extremely angry. Had Alvina Miller discovered something? Chapter 1371 Chapter 1371 Benson did not expect Alvina to not evene for the afternoon lessons, which resulted in all of the ns he had made being put on hold. He clenched his fists tightly, and his face turned blue. If Alvina didn''te out, Benson wouldn''t have been able to carry out his scheme. He had originally wanted to use the excuse of apologizing to lead Alvina to a ce with no people, and then secretly send her out. He would find a ce to lock her up for a few days to see Joseph''s reaction. If Joseph hid his feelings for Alvina and heard that she had gone missing, he would definitely be so angry that he would lose his mind and reveal a lot of ws. If Joseph didn''t like Alvina, then Alvina would just be a useless chess piece. She would definitely felt hurt. It seemed that Benson''s imagination was perfect, and reality was not like his n. In the end, Benson didn''t even have the mind to attend ss, he ran over to buy some fruits and his favorite milk tea. He decided to go back and look the situation. Alvina sat on the bed, stunned like a log. She had been apanied by her anxious mood all this time, as she was about to copse. The sky outside the window was about to turn dark, yet there was no news about Zoey. The Lieutenant Hilton was already rushing over, at that time, he would lead people to find Zoey. "Zoey, don''t let anything happen to you, I can''t take this debt of gratitude!" Alvina silently prayed in his heart, hoping that the heavens would hear her sincerity and allow Zoey to return safely. Suddenly, she heard another knock on the door, her entire body trembling. Alvina quickly walked to the door, and from the peephole, she could see that Benson''s face was twisted, making Alvina feel nauseous. Other women said that Benson was handsome, but Alvina didn''t notice it. On the contrary, she felt that this person was very sinister and someone did not dare to treat him sincerely. "Alvina, are you there?" Benson''s voice transmitted as she knocked on his door. "Are you sick again? Do you need me to take you to the hospital? " Alvina didn''t want to answer him, so he covered his ears and didn''t want to hear what he had to say. Benson knocked on the door continuously, his heart bing anxious, Alvina is not going out, is she?? After Benson knocked for a long time, he could only turn around and leave. He went to the hall on the first floor and asked the receptionist, only then did he find out that Alvina did not go out. "Do you think you''re safe just because you''re hiding?" Benson was so mad, he did not expect the situation to progress so unsessfully, but now, it seemed that he could only think of another way. Benson turned around and called over a few Male colleagues. He anxiously told them that he did not react to the knock on Alvina''s door even after a long time. He was worried about whether she will be in aa, because she was very ill before. A few Male colleagues were warm¡ªhearted people, after all, they were all from the same country. If their colleagues were in trouble, they would naturally all be willing to help. "Benson, I think you have really fallen for Alvina, why are you so concerned about her?" ¡°Yeah, I''m afraid she''ll faint in her room, Benson, are you serious?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Benson sneered in his heart. He had used his heart before, but now, he just wanted to make that woman pay for the taste of his despair. "Of course I''m sincere. Alvina is the youngest. It''s only right for us colleagues to take care of her. You guys are overthinking it!" Benson faked a shy expression. Four to five men walked to Alvina''s door. Everyone used their full strength and the door was smashed open. Alvina looked at the group of Male colleagues that barged in with a shocked face. "What are you guys doing?" Alvina asked angrily. Actually, they did not need to smash the door at all, they could just go upstairs and grab the card. But Benson''s anxious expression made them worry as well, which was why they used such a crude method to open the door. Bensonughedcently in his heart. He didn''t want to go downstairs to get his room card, because he was afraid that others would say that he had other intentions. That''s why a group of male colleagues came to help. "Alvina, are you alright?" Benson was the first to rush to Alvina''s front, reaching out to grab her hand. Alvina immediately dodged behind with half of his hands, and angrily questioned them: "You guys have gone mad, running to female colleagues'' room, what are you trying to do?" The few Male colleagues were embarrassed, they quickly apologized, but they were wrong. It was Benson who asked them toe and knock on the door. Alvina''s gaze turned towards Benson, causing him to panic and quickly dodge. "Benson, although you said that you love me, you did not care about my privacy and did not respect me at all. How many times must I reject you so that you won''t disturb me? "Alvina was really angry, she felt that Benson''s way of getting close to her was too sick. When Benson was scolded like this in front of his colleagues, he once again felt that it was a humiliation and started blushing. "Alvina, I was worried about you. I meant no harm. Don''t worry, I apologized to you. I was too anxious." Benson suppressed the displeasure in his heart and pretended to be worried. Alvina''s face became ugly. Benson''s motive was so obvious, which made Alvina feel extremely uneasy. Fortunately, Alvina''s brain was working fast enough, she suddenly walked in front of the other man and grabbed onto his arm: "Benson, didn''t you ask me who I like? Actually, I always felt that he was pretty good. " The one who was grabbed by Alvina was a tall and big naval officer. He looked average, but everyone knew that his family background was not bad. At that moment, Alvina only wanted to find someone to protect his, so she could only use the tallest man as his protection umbre. She was really afraid that after these people left, Benson''s face would be extremely repulsive. She is a woman with no strong hand, she can''t protect herself at all. Benson''s brain instantly swelled up, and he heard Alvina ask that man with a smile: "Can I buy you a cup of coffee?" That man instantly burst with vanity. He didn''t think that Alvina would actually take the initiative to offer him coffee. It was simply like a dream. "Sure, let me treat you!" That man simply did not understand what kind of situation he was in and immediately agreed happily to Alvina''s request. Alvina turned around and took his backpack, holding onto the man''s arm, he walked towards the elevator. Benson was so angry that he almost had a heart attack. He did not have any other helpers, so right now, it was impossible for him to drag Alvina away from that big sized man. "That slut!" Benson scolded angrily in his heart. He was sure that Alvina was taking precautions against him. When Alvina and the man entered the elevator, they finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Alvina, what do you love me ¡­" Alvina immediately smiled at him: "I''m sorry, I was just joking earlier. You know Benson has always been crazily chasing after me, even if I want to reject him, it''s going to be difficult, so I can only trouble you to help me act out a y. I''m sorry, I''ll invite you to dinnerter for apology. That man looked confused. After a long while, heughed: "So that''s the case, how could there be such a good thing in the world. Forget it, forget it, it''s just that Benson has to find trouble with me." "That won''t happen. He definitely wouldn''t dare to find trouble with you. I really have no other way so I exploited you. Actually, I was afraid ¡­ Fearing that Benson would do something to me that would harm me, before he ¡­almost broke into my room and ¡­" Alvina immediately looked like he was about to cry. "What? I can see that he is a rather honest person, but I didn''t expect him to actually treat you like that ¡­ I have to scold him and wake him upter. It''s better to be more moral to chase after girls." Seeing Alvina''s pitiful look of being bullied, the man''s sense of justice rose and he immediately felt indignant for her. "So, can you drive me out? I don''t dare to sleep in the hotel tonight." The reason why Alvina chose this man to help was because he was the only owner of a private car. It was also because his family had money, so when he came to further education, his family bought him a sports car. "Let''s go, I''ll send you out!" That man was quite reliable. Alvina could only gamble once, it would be even more dangerous if he stayed here. If Benson was backed by the Old President, she would not feel any sense of security here. Chapter 1372 Chapter 1372 In the end, Alvina still used some tricks to win the sympathy of the Male colleagues and promised to drive her to the city center. After getting into his car, Alvina took out his phone and sent a message to Joseph, telling him everything that had happened just now. Joseph immediately became nervous He wanted to call her, but it was inconvenient, he could only tell her in a text message that she had to be careful not to get ambushed or escape to the city to find a ce to hide. No matter how powerful the servants of the Old President were, they couldn''t reach out to cover the sky outside the country. "Don''t worry, as long as I enter the city, I will definitely be able to hide very well!" Alvina very confidently sent a message over. She was very familiar with this city, to capture her, if one did not have the enough ability, it would be difficult. "Oh right, where did Zoey go? Aren''t you two inseparable people? " As Male colleagues was driving, he suddenly thought of Zoey who was a female military officer, and was extremely skilled. Zoey had always been taking care of Alvina, so he guessed that Benson was afraid of Zoey, and did not dare do anything to Alvina. "She went out to see her friend today and wasn''t by my side." Alvina said with a bitter face. "So that''s how it is, sit tight, I''m going faster!" Male colleagues reminded her. When Benson chased them down from the stairs, he realized that Alvina and Male colleagues were not in the caf¨¦, his entire body stiffened, a look of anger and hatred shed across his face, and he immediately asked the receptionist, and found out that Alvina had left in Male colleague''s sports car. Benson was so angry that he smashed his fist against the wall. Alvina was very smart. She actually managed to smell the danger so quickly, and escaped first. It didn''t matter if he ran away, he wouldn''t be fighting in front of his colleagues, it was even more convenient. Benson sneered. It was definitely not a wise decision for Alvina to leave this ce. But if she stayed, she would be in even greater danger. Alvina saw a supermarket in front and suddenly told Male colleague to stop the car. She said that she was hungry and wanted to buy some bread. After stopping the car, Alvina quickly went into the supermarket, but he did not buy anything and went out the other side of the supermarket, She waved to a taxi to go directly to the city center. She waited until the taxi was out for a period of time before she called Male colleague. She told him that she met a friend and decided to take his car to leave. Atst Alvina thanked for the male colleague very much. Just as Alvina hung up, Barry Smith''s phone number entered Male colleague''s phone, making him a fright. "Minister¡­ Minister Smith, why did you call me?¡± A male colleague was overwhelmed by the favor. "Is Alvina in your car? "Hurry up and send her back to the hotel ¡­" "Minister Smith, Alvina is not in my car, she just left in a friend''s car." Male colleagues replied nervously. "What?" Do you know where she''s going? " "I don''t know. She just said she was going downtown and didn''t say where she was going!" "Alright, I got it. Her sense of collective honor isn''t that strong. She''s only been training for a few days, but she''s already running around randomly and it''s all reflected in me. You can''t learn from her!" Barry immediately used an official''s tone to cover up his actions. "Yes, yes, yes, I don''t dare to imitate her!" The Male colleague immediately repeated his words. Alvina was considered to have sessfully gotten rid of Benson. She took a taxi to the city center and immediately bought a hat and a mask to equip himself. She then changed out of his work clothes and put on arge white down jacket, tightly wrapping herself in it. The probability of her being recognized was very small. Alvina was casually strolling around the shopping mall. Originally, she could have found a ce to hide, but she held onto a glimmer of hope, as she wanted to search for Zoey within her abilities. Benson received a call from Barry. After knowing that Alvina had escaped again, he had fled without a trace.To find her was equivalent to looking for a needle in a haystack. "Minister Smith, I am sure that she and Joseph are definitely not as close as they seem to be. Maybe Joseph likes her, and if we find her this time, we can''t let her go, we can definitely use her to threaten Joseph." Benson''s excited words made Barry believe in his guess. "Benson, should you calm down a bit? You are the one who screwed up the whole thing, and the questions you raised were only doubts, but what if Joseph does not care about Alvina''s life and death, and you want me to shoulder a life with the President? This is no joke, you have to wake up. " Barry immediately reprimanded him severely, telling him not to make a decision recklessly. Benson was scolded, his face was filled with frustration, but in his heart he was still unconvinced, and immediately applied: "Minister Smith, I want to go downtown to search for her." "Don''t get involved anymore. You have already revealed your identity. You should continue to do your own thing." Barry was extremely disappointed with him. He had initially hoped that he could humiliate Joseph a little for seduce Alvina, but now, he had already failed, and had even exposed himself. Benson was dumbstruck. Although Barry did not specify his price, he had already seen that his career as an official was stopped here, even if there was going to be a chance to rise in the future, it would not be worth much. In Barry''s eyes, his worth was not even worth a penny. Benson increased his hatred for Alvina. This woman had ruined his future and ruined his reputation; he definitely could not let her go. After hanging up the phone with Barry, Benson immediately took a taxi and headed straight towards the city. He had to find Alvina, he had to prove that his guess was right, he had to make Joseph copse. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Alvina had relied on her legs to walk all over the streets, big and small. She was so tired that she was about to copse. She wanted to find a hotel, but she didn''t dare. She needed to register her ID. She could not reveal her identity, the Old President was powerful, if he found out where she was, she would be in great danger. In the end, Alvina found a coffee shop and curled up on the sofa, forcefully closing his eyes and narrowing for a moment. When she woke up, it was already the wee hours of the morning. A waiter came from outside and urged her, "Miss, I''m sorry, but we are closing soon!" Alvina painfully rubbed his aching legs, and embarrassedly smiled at the other party, then got up and walked out. At the moment, it waspletely dark outside, Alvina did not know where to go, and suddenly felt helpless. Ever since she was young, she had never felt this helpless. If she had money on her, so she could buy the best service and enjoyment wherever she went. But now, even though she had money on her, she didn''t dare to live in the most expensive hotel. Just as Alvina''s eyes started to tear up, a low¡ªkey ck car rushed over from afar. Finally, with an ear¡ªpiercing screech, the car came to a halt in front of her. Alvina was so frightened that her eyes were wide open. She was about to escape when she saw the carriage door open, and Lieutenant Hilton looked at her anxiously: Miss Miller, are you alright? Alvina looked at Lieutenant Hilton in disbelief, he never thought that he would actually be the one to find her. "I... I''m fine, how did you find me? "Alvina was surprised and happy to the point that he couldn''t even speak. "I found you through the location of your phone. Mister is going crazy, get on the car first!" The Lieutenant Hilton''s voice was also tense, because he was also very worried. The moment he got off the ne, he drove around several streets to find someone, and finally found her. Alvina was so moved that she wanted to cry, but then she realized, what she was crying for, she didn''t even have time to be happy. After being hung up for the whole day, he was finally able to rx. Alvina sat in the back seat, only to see a tabletputer, and at that moment, theputer''s screen suddenly lit up, and Joseph''s anxious face appeared in her line of Sight. "Alvina, I''ve finally found you!" Joseph''s voice was still tense and he subconsciously reached out to touch his forehead. Because only by doing this, would he be able to ease the mood which he had been worrying about for the entire night. Alvina looked at the handsome face that was just inches away from his, the tears that she had struggled to hold back earlier, instantly returned to her eyes. She bit his lower lip, and resisted to cry, but she was unable to hide the uneasiness in his heart. Chapter 1373 Chapter 1373 Separated by the screen, and looking at her red eyes, Joseph''s heart hurt immensely. He really wanted to dash to her side and hugged her tightly,forting her of all the shock she had suffered. Alvina lowered his head, and once again held back his tears. When she raised his head again, her eyes revealed a smile: "I''m fine, don''t worry about me!" "Don''t worry, Benson that scum, I''ll get someone to deal with him right now!" Joseph was already fuming with rage. Benson dared to knock on her door, this guts should pay for what he did. Just this crime was enough to make him suffer. "Will you kill him?" Alvina immediately became nervous. She was really afraid that Joseph would do something like this. From the looks of his clenched teeth, It seemed that Benson was really not far from death. "If Zoey''s disappearance was rted to him, I can punish him with death penalty. However, since Zoey''s whereabouts are unknown, I won''t go and capture him for no reason. However, it''s still possible to make him despair!" Joseph still had a bottom line. Even though he hated the man who harmed Alvina, he would not rashly give birth to killing intent against him. There were many ways to strike a person in this world, and there was always a way that he could use it on him. "Then I am relieved. Although I hates him, he is not guilty of death. Just let him leave the office." Alvina''s uneasiness disappeared. She was a kindhearted person; she did not want to touch such a bloody thing like murder. "Mm, I know, is Zoey still not in contact with you?" Joseph frowned and asked. "No, she can''t get through to her cell phone. Say, could she have been arrested?" Alvina''s mind was in a mess, she could no longer think, and could only ask him dumbly. "Zoey''s skills are very good, she will definitely not surrender, and maybe she is just staying in a ce without any signal. I have already sent Warren there. He will find a way to find Zoey." Joseph saw that her face was pale white and he looked distracted, so he quicklyforted her with a gentle voice. "Hopefully!" Alvina buried his face in his palms to ease the uneasiness in his heart. Benson sat in his car and walked to the mayor. Facing this huge and bustling city, he felt a little lost. This was not a ce he was familiar with. If he wanted to find Alvina in the vast sea of people by himself, it would simply be a pipe dream. He was yed around by Alvina, acting like a fool. He really hated that woman to the bones, if he did not show her some face, Benson would not be able to quell the anger in his heart. Just as Benson was standing on the street, his mind was in a mess, suddenly, a business car stopped beside him, following that, two masked men jumped down, and immediately tied him up and got on the car. "Let me go, who are you? What are you trying to do? " Benson never thought that he would actually be tied up by someone and get on the car. He was so scared that he almost died, and used his imposing manner to threaten his opponent, "Do you know who I am? I am an exchange student from abroad, if you do this, it will cause the two countries to ¡­" "Benson, stop talking so much nonsense. Can''t you guess who sent us here?" One of the men laughed coldly and stared at him as if he were a pile of trash. Benson''s entire body shivered, a cold feeling spread out from his heart all over his pores, he was extremely terrified, he pointed at his opponent''s face and asked: "You two ¡­ Was it sent over by the Minister Smith? "N?velDrama.Org content. The reason why Benson had guessed at Barry first was because he had only told Barry that he was going to look for him in the city. Other than him, Benson really couldn''t think of anyone else who could find him so quickly. "That''s right, we were sent here by the Minister Smith." The man''s gaze changed, and he immediately replied with a cold smile: "Do you know why Minister Smith sent us to find you?" Benson was so frightened that his face had already turned pale, his hands were held up by two strong men, and he couldn''t even put up a fight when he wanted to. This was because he saw that there was a gun at the other party''s waist, and he was even more terrified that he was trembling when he spoke. "Is he trying to kill me to keep our mouths shut?" Benson''s imagination was rich. When he believed that the group of people before him were sent by Barry, and even used such a strong method to tie him up in the car, there was only one reason, he knew too much and wanted him to shut up. The dead man''s mouth was extremely tight, causing Benson to be so scared that he fell down, almost losing his soul. "Heh, you know clearly what you have done!" The man scoffed. "No, no, I did not betray you. Everything that I have done, I will never reveal it to anyone. I hope that Minister Smith will forgive me. Back then, he was the one who came to find me, and I promised to help him, but I did not expect that I would fail, so why do you want to take my life?" How could Benson still have that imposing aura? At this moment of life and death, he only wished to live, and immediately cried out: Minister Smith can''t kill me, killing is against thew, isn''t he afraid of being found out? "Investigate? Who dared to search Minister Smith? He has the support of the President on his back. Moreover, this is abroad, so it is very easy for a person to die abroad. If you are thrown into the sea, the sharks will gnaw on you until nothing remains of you. The masked man mocked him with a sneer. His words frightened Benson even more, to the point that his eyes had widened in fear. "I really didn''t expect that Barry was such a dishonest person. He was the one who asked me to get close to Alvina, so if I couldn''t get her, then it can''t be considered my responsibility, and Alvina is a woman who is proud and arrogant, and doesn''t care about anyone else. If he thought that I would fail, then he shouldn''t havee to seek me for help. Even if I was dead, I would go to hell with him.¡± Seeing there was no chance for him to live, Benson immediately lost control of his emotions and started crying loudly, with an expression that showed that he died with grievance. Barry''s eyes were really bad, to actually find such a person who had no backbone or brains to help him, failure was destined to happen. "Do you want to live?" When Benson was crying loudly, the man suddenly asked him. Benson''s body stiffened, and he immediately raised his head to look at him. "What did you say?" "Do you want to die or do you want to live?" the man asked him again in a cold voice. "Will you let me go?" Benson immediately opened his eyes wide, as if he had seen a strand of hope for survival. "Let me tell you the truth, we are actually not Barry''s men, but we heard the scheme behind you and Barry earlier, Benson, if you reveal such important information to us, do you think Barry will let you go?" The man leaned forward, his eyes showing even more of a sneer. "What?" You guys weren''t sent by Barry? Then who sent you? "What are you trying to do with me?" Benson was shocked once again. He suddenly regretted wanting to bite off his useless tongue. It''s such a stupid behavior that he confessed without torture. "We won''t tell you who sent us, but you must remember, if you want to live, you must tell us everything you know. Only by doing so can you live, otherwise, you will immediately die, and your family will not be able to find a single strand of hair on your head!" The man''s vicious words smashed on his head, causing his hair to stand on end. He was extremely terrified. "It''s Joseph? You were sent by Joseph to kill me? " Benson wasn''t stupid, there were only two sects in the country, if it wasn''t Barry, then it was definitely Joseph. He was so angry that he started trembling; he didn''t expect that he would actually fall into their trap, it was too hateful. "Mr. Vice¡ªPresident is worried about the affairs of the country, how can he care about a small figure like you? Don''t take yourself seriously, I just want to ask you now, do you still want to live?" The man sneered. "If I cooperate with you, would you really let me go?" Benson was still timid, seeing that there was a chance to live, how could he bear to give it up? He would be willing topromise with the man he hated the most. "The heavens are merciful and life is precious. We aren''t the people who kill people for noreason. Don''t worry, we won''t kill you. But the prerequisite is that you have to spit out what you know!" The man extended his hand and pulled out a sharp de from under his shoes. The de light revealed Benson''s pale white face, as well as an overwhelming sense of fear. Chapter 1374 Chapter 1374 The sharp edge of the de made Benson cower in fear. He was truly afraid of death, even if he had nothing at the moment, as long as he was allowed to live, he would agree to any condition. After all, if he died, he would have nothing. "Okay, I said, what do you want to know?" Benson trembled as he nodded, he no longer had the aura of revenge. "What did Barry tell you to do?" A man next to him took out a recorder pen and began to interrogate him. Benson looked at the recording pen, his entire body trembling from fright, and only fear and unease remained in his heart. If the people from the Old President knew that he had betrayed all of the information, would they also send someone to take his life? Benson suddenly felt that he was on a dead end. "One night, he came to my house to find me and ask me to seduce Alvina ¡­" "Seduction?" These two words made a whole carriage full of menugh. "You are really that confident in your face? You actually want to use your pretty face to seduce women? You''re really annoying!" The man who was ying with the de suddenly raised his hand and cut Benson on the face. His grip on the side of his face was good, the cut was not deep, but it would definitely leave a scar in the future. Benson screamed in pain, he covered the side of his face, and blood flowed down from the gaps of his fingers. "Continue!" The man asked coldly. "Benson said that as long as I can make Alvina like me, he can make me promotion. He only let me do one thing, I really do not know anything else." "Is that so? Do you need me to wake you up and remember? "The man sneered. Benson was so frightened that he shrunk again. Only then did he continue: "Barry is trying to use my pursuit of Alvina to probe out Joseph''s feelings for Alvina." "Pah!" A pnded heavily on the other side of his face. "Is the Vice¡ªPresident''s name something you can call?" Benson was stunned again. He was finally able to confirm that this group of fiendish demons was sent by Joseph to deal with him. His whole body showed a deathly lethargy. I am wrong, I should not be greedy for the chance to rise, I beg everyone to let me go, I truly only know this, and, I have also failed, Barry has already given up on me, it is useless for you all to capture me, I do not know more news. Benson immediately cried and begged for mercy. "Where''s Zoey? You don''t know either? "The man suddenly asked angrily, kicking him in the chest. "Zoey? Wasn''t Zoey dead? She was killed by the person from the Minister Smith? " Benson was so frightened that his face turned pale, and he answered nkly. "What? You''re talking nonsense. Do you believe that I can make you pay for your death as well? "The man grabbed the front of his shirt. The knife was already on his neck. The man sitting on either side of him quickly pulled him away. "I did not participate in this matter. I really did not know, all I knew was that Minister Smith said Zoey died, and it seemed to be ¡­ drowned in the sea! "Benson trembled as he quickly replied. Just at this time, the business car stopped, and Benson turned to look out the window. It was actually a side of a forest, he was so shocked that his breathing stopped, was he going to kill him? "Benson, if you are alive, you should consider being an upright and good person, because there are no good endings to being a bad person. What you have done to Alvina, is something that only scum would do." While the man got off the car, he sneered and taught Benson a lesson. ¡°I will definitely never hurt anyone again. In the future, when I see Alvina, I will take a detour around her. I guarantee that I won''t have any thoughts towards her again. "Benson was really scared, he did not have those thoughts anymore. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Even though you''ve admitted to your mistake, you still deserve a beating. Both of you drag him in and beat him up. Then, you can teach him a lesson." The man flexed his fingers and ordered his two men. "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t kill me? You want to go back on your word? "When Benson heard that he was going to be beaten up again, he became spirited and shouted anxiously. "Not killing you, but that doesn''t mean I won''t beat you up." The man mocked. Benson was immediately dragged into the forest by the two men. After a round of punches and kicks, Benson fainted for a few hours, before he woke up from his unconsciousness. He touched his phone and discovered that it was missing, and then angrily punched himself on the floor with his fist. Maybe Benson did not know more information, but when he heard that Zoey was rted to the sea, the Lieutenant Hilton had already sent people to search along the coastal area. Very quickly, he received some news: "Lieutenant Hilton, we just found some traces of a car being driven through a small forest, that car was heading towards the edge of the ocean, does that have anything to do with Zoey?" "Where are you? I''ming over!" When Lieutenant Hilton heard the news, his whole body froze. He immediately drove there and followed the tracks to find the shore. It was dark now and the waves by the sea were huge. It was extremely cold. "Zoey!" The Lieutenant Hilton shouted wildly towards the ocean. The steel¡ªlike man had hot tears in his eyes, Lieutenant Hilton didn''t think that he would lose her before he and Zoey even had the chance to hold hands. The group of people beside him had alreadyid down their ropes and jumped down with great agility. At this time, they were also extremely worried, and they couldn''t let go of even the slightest chance of winning. "Zoey, you can''t die! Come back here!" Lieutenant Hilton painfully supported his forehead as he muttered. Someone beside him had tied up the rope for him, causing him to jump down. Zoey shrunk into a ball and became dizzy, as if she heard Warren''s voice. She thought she was dreaming and couldn''t help but feel her consciousness tighten a little. "Zoey... Answer me! " Immediately, another few voices came out, but this time, it was not just Warren, but countless people calling her name. "Warren!" Relying on his strong willpower, Zoey opened his eyes wide, and crawled towards the cave entrance with all his might. It was pitch ck outside, it was extremely difficult for Zoey to crawl, she wanted to make a sound, but felt pain in her throat. "Zoey, didn''t you say you like me? As long as youe back, I''ll immediately marry you! "At this moment, Warren''s heart was anxious to the point of copse, so he also started to speak nonsense. Only by doing this could she vent some of the pain in his heart. "Really?" Just as Warrennded on a sharp rock, he heard the faint sound of an extremely frail woman''s voice. The shlight in his hand immediately shone it behind him, and he saw Zoey''s pale white face, but there was still a hint of a smile on her face. "Zoey!" Warren acted as if he was in a dream and flew over. Reaching out his hand, he touched the girl''s frozen face. "I knew it... You wille and save me! " When Zoey saw the person he loved, her heart was finally at ease. After her nerves rxed and her willpower dissipated, she actually fainted. Finding Zoey was a huge victory for everyone present. On the way back, under the warm air heater, Warren took off almost all of his clothes, tightly covering Zoey''s body. However, he was only wearing a green army shirt. His hands was also continuously rubbing her hands and the soles of her feet, wanting to quickly warm her up. A few people beside him looked and discovered a big secret. Lieutenant Hilton already had someone he liked. At this moment, Warren could no longer care about the gazes of others. He only wanted to make the girl in his arms warm up. While Zoey was in a daze, she felt that someone was rubbing her hands and feet. She couldn''t help but sleep more peacefully, hoping that this was just a dream, that there was someone who loved her in her dreams. When she returned to Alvina''s house, she was already asleep upstairs. Warren did not go wake her up because she was tired enough. When Zoey returned, the first thing she did was to treat her. At the same time, Benson''s password had long been broken, and he had arge amount of photos taken of Alvina on his phone. Lieutenant Hilton was secretly copying some of the photos he took, and then he immediately destroyed his phone. Those pictures were something Joseph wanted to see, so he kept them. Alvina slept for the entire night. When he woke up, she discovered that she was lying in an unfamiliar room. She sorrowfully put on her clothes and went downstairs. A day and a night had already passed, but there was still no news from Zoey? "Miss Miller, let me tell you some good news, Zoey is fine, and we found her!" Lieutenant Hilton knew she was very worried, so he waited in the living room early in the morning, wanting to tell her the news. Chapter 1375 Chapter 1375 Alvina was just about to reach thest few steps when he heard Lieutenant Hilton''s words. She missed a step and almost fell down, causing Lieutenant Hilton in a cold sweat as he hurriedly reached out to support him, but he felt that something wasn''t right. Fortunately, Alvina had a good sense of bnce, and steadied her bnce. ¡°Where is she? I''ll go and see her. Is she hurt? " Alvina asked a few questions in a row, causing Warren to be stumped. Before he could reply, Alvina had already run to a room on the first floor. "Zoey!" Alvina''s footsteps immediately became lighter, as she surprisingly and happily walked in front of her and squatted down. Seeing Zoey''s pale face and the lost blood energy from her lips, she looked extremely weak, as if she wanted to make sure that no one dared to wake her up. Warren stood at the doorway as he watched, his face also filled with pain and worry. Alvina did not wake Zoey, she only turned around and walked out of the hall with red eyes. She took a deep breath and stabilized her voice: "Where did you find her? There seem to be many small wounds on her body. Was she hurt by someone?¡± Warren shook his head: "These wounds should have been left behind when she was running away. We found her at the bottom of the cliff by the sea." "Oh my god!" Alvina felt extremely pained. In such a cold winter, Zoey was actually lying by the ocean for a day and a night. How did she survive? "However, she''s only freezing. She should wake up after being nourished a little. Nothing will happen to her, so Miss Miller doesn''t need to worry too much!" When Warren saw Alvina''s remorseful yet sad expression, he immediatelyforted her softly. "That group of bastards are simply inhumane, how can they hurt Zoey like this? They deserve to die! " Alvina''s heart was currently filled with hatred for the people who attacked Zoey. "You''re right, they deserve to die. In their eyes, human lives are worthless, but because their hearts are ck, they are worried that if they don''t get the support of the people, they will use all sorts of sinister methods behind their backs. However, this society still has fairness and justice, so they won''t becent for too long." Warren also hated it. He wanted to wrench the old bastard''s head out and kick it like a ball. In their view, only their lives are precious while others like a grass. "Warren, luckily you came. Zoey managed to survive!" Alvina sighed softly. She was finally relieved. "By the way, there''s another thing I''d like to mention to you. It''s about Benson. He personally admitted that he was ordered by the Old President to get close to you. His goal was very shameless, and wanted you to fall in love with him, so as to make the Mr. Vice¡ªPresident shamed. Furthermore, he even wanted to use this opportunity to probe out the rtionship between you and Sir! "When Warren told Alvina of his sinister intentions, Alvina was dumbstruck. "Is he really someone from the Old President?" It was only a guess and not a guarantee. Now Alvina was so scared that she broke out in a cold sweat. She did not expect Benson did such a shameless thing to her, and in the future, she really would not even want to look at him again. "Don''t worry Miss Miller; we have already severely punished this viin. He probably won''t have the chance to hurt you again in the future." Warren immediatelyforted her. "What did you do to him?" Alvina asked curiously. "It''s nothing. I just shaved off his self¡ªrighteous face and gave him another beating to let him remember not to hurt anyone else." Warrenughed sarcastically. Hearing his words, Alvina did not say anything, such a punishment should not be too severe for Benson, he had to remember this punishment, if not, if he harbored evil intentions, he would hurt even more innocent women in the future. Zoey woke up at noon. When she opened her eyes, she saw Warren, and beside him was a nervous Alvina. She could not help but smile. "Zoey, do you feel ufortable anywhere? Shall I ask the doctor to show you? "Seeing she had woken up, Alvina started to worry about her immediately. "I''m fine, I''m much better. Alvina, are you hurt? I''m worried about you too! "Zoey''s face revealed worry, because she really wanted to notify Alvina and tell her to be safe, but her situation did not allow her to do that, so she was deeply apologetic. "Aren''t I fine? You don''t have to worry about me. Oh right, you talk to Lieutenant Hilton, I''ll go out first! "Alvina very tactfully left the two of them with the space. "Ai, Alvina ¡­" Zoey wanted to keep her, but Alvina walked out with big steps without turning his head back. Warren sat on the chair at the side, with the posture of a soldier, he spoke with concern: "Do you really feel ufortable anywhere? Don''t try to show off. You''re very weak right now, so it''s not the right time for you to do so!" Because he understood that Zoey was a very tenacious woman, Warren would seriously ask her about her. "I''m really fine now!" Zoey''s physique was already very good, and now that she was infused, she regained her strength. "Do you know who made you fall?" Warren asked. Zoey shook her head: "I have never seen those people before, they are all foreigners. The taxi driver is already dead, and the car has sunk to the bottom of the sea. I''m lucky to have a life back. Thank you for saving me. I''ll remember this kindness. " N?velDrama.Org content. "Mr. Vice¡ªPresident was also very worried about you, so he sent me over to help. Since you and Miss Miller are safe and sound, I can finally make the trip." Although Warren acted like it was official business, the gaze in which he looked at Zoey with contained a tinge of affection. Seeing his serious expression, Zoey suddenly thought of something, lowered her head and laughed. "What are youughing at?" Warren was slightly startled. "Do you remember what you said at the foot of the cliff? Does it count as one? " Zoey''s pale face also blushed red. She bit her lower lip and asked bashfully. "I ¡­" Warren suddenly remembered that time when he was extremely anxious and muddled, and was bbering nonsense. He thought that no one else heard him, and on one would have been able to remember it, but now, Zoey had asked him a question. He believed that he was ¡°cheeky¡±, but he was still blushing red from embarrassment. "Forget it, I actually didn''t hear it clearly. If you are in a difficult situation, then I won''t bring it up." Zoey was truly a reasonable and gooddy. Seeing Warren''s embarrassed face, she immediately decided to give up on pursuing the matter. Warren looked at her nkly. Of course, he was not someone who would go back on his words, but for things like these, even if he wanted to take responsibility, it was not something that he could do alone. "Lieutenant Hilton, I''m already very lucky to be able to survive. I don''t dare to ask for anything else, so don''t make things too difficult for me, just take it as a joke." When Zoey saw the man sitting upright in front of her turn red in embarrassment, she felt very pressured. "It''s not a joke. Zoey, what I have said is definitely not empty words. Since I have said that I want to marry you, I will definitely marry you. Would you like to be my girlfriend? "When Warren finished speaking, his aura weakened and his voice also lowered. The moment Zoey woke up, she heard the man''s sincere confession. She was so shocked that she couldn''t speak. "This isn''t a joke is it?" Zoey did not dare believe it, so she asked dumbly. Warren shook his head, and answered firmly: "Of course not." "Was that a dream?" Zoey still could not believe her surprise, following that, she extended one of her arms out: "Hurry, pinch me!" Warren couldn''t help butugh when he saw her foolish expression. However, he didn''t pinch her arm, but instead leaned over and quickly kissed her forehead. "Do you still think this is a dream?" Warrenughed; he did not expect her to be so cute. Zoey''s eyes widened, the warmth from the man''s lips seemed to still remain on her forehead. It was only after a long time did she finally ept this happy reality. "Alright. I''ll get someone to make you something to eat!" Warren was also very shy. After kissing her, he felt a little unnatural, so he could only turn around and leave. Only then did Zoey''s breathing calm down, and she smiled, suddenly feeling that living was truly a wonderful thing. There was a mirror by his side. Zoey reached out to take it, wanting to see her happiness. However, she saw a woman with a disheveled appearance and bruises all over her face. There was no need to mention how ugly she was. Zoey''s mind exploded. Warren actually confessed to her in front of such face? Chapter 1376 Chapter 1376 There were only three days left until the New Year. Wayne Group had reaped a bountiful harvest this year, and at the end of the year, they were holding a celebration feast, which was also within expectations. In the past, celebration banquets were always held by Edwards personally, this time, it was naturally not different. Edwards sent out more than two hundred invitations. Amongst the guests, there were elders, high ranking officials, and even aristocrats in the business circles. Early in the morning, the snow had stopped for several days. The rare sunrise was even more pleasing to the eyes and filled with hope for theing year. Edwards sat in the car, Larry was sitting in the front passenger seat, checking thest list. When the list was read out, Larry closed the notebook and asked curiously: "Larissa is not on the invitation list, but this time the invitation has said that she could bring her femalepanion to attend, I wonder what kind of identity Larissa will be looking for now." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "If she doesn''te this time, then there''s no need for me to continue acting. But if she does, then one of her feet is equivalent to stepping into my trap. I want to see what kind of trick she''s ying!" Edwards hated being tricked the most, which was why he was so angry. "Yeah, I think this Larissa definitely came with a purpose." Larry also sneered. The banquet in Wayne Group was set up for the 7 star hotel and it reserved the entire hotel. Every VIP guest had a room to rest for a whole 2 days, which was enough time for this group of famous guests to have a good rest. Larissa woke up early in the morning. It was around six o''clock and she was trying out her new set of clothes. There were two sets, because there were two days to the Wayne Group''s celebratory feast, so she had to make the most perfect preparations. One set showed her mature woman''s grace, while the other set was pure and simple. "Such a beautiful woman, Edwards, I don''t believe that you won''t take another look at me." Larissa knocked himself closer to the mirror, looking at his own charming and beautiful face, she was extremely narcissistic. She even stretched out her hand and caressed her white cheeks. Finally, she extended two fingers and lightly kissed herself. "Larissa, you have to seed this time and attract his attention. You can''t fail again!" She set a goal for herself. If she didn''t seed this time, she herself wouldn''t have the face to continue seducing Edwards, so Barry would definitely pick another woman to test him. And she will lose my fame forever. Larissa was ready, when she heard the phone ring. She walked over leisurely with a smile, took her phone and ced it beside her ear: "Cousin, are you leaving?" "I came to pick you up, hurry up ande down." He was indeed Larissa''s cousin, but he was not one of them and could be considered a close rtive from afar. Since he knew that inviting tickets would allow him to bring a girl with him, Larissa directly went to find him. "Alright, I''ll go downstairs now and wait for you!" Larissa smiled merrily as she finished speaking, she hung up the phone, and confirmed his makeup in the end. Down the stairs, Larissa sat in the man''s car. "Cousin, it''s so beautiful today. Did you take a fancy to a man? You want to take this opportunity to get to know each other? "Her cousin was a man in his thirties who nced at Larissa and jokingly asked her. "Cousin. If I really find a boyfriend, you will be the one to contribute the most. I will never forget this favor." Larissa immediately smiled with acent look. "Looks like they really have a goal. Who is it? Would you like elder cousin to introduce? " "There''s no need for that. I just hope that cousin can bring me to the banquet hall. I can take care of the rest myself!" Larissa did not dare say who she was after, it was only that her cousin would feel her wishful thinking. Larissa sessfully held her cousin''s hand and stepped into the banquet hall. The entire building was reserved by Edwards and every participant had two room cards in their hands, allowing them to enjoy this luxurious feast. "Edwards is really wealthy, I am so envious of him, he has the money can do whatever he wants. Sister, if you were to marry such a man, how great would you be in your life?" Larissa sighed with emotion as she looked at the pce like banquet hall. The waiters were all carefully chosen. Larissa''s heart trembled, she raised her head and looked at the brilliant golden hall, every detail revealing the man''s wealth. "Brother, do you think I''m that lucky?" Larissa suddenly had a sense of inferiority, when she came out of her two hundred meter square suite, and stood under the light, she realized that her confidence and pride at home had already been ruthlessly destroyed. She looked at the noble ladies walking around, all of them dressed up like blossoming flowers,pletely with grace, then looked at herself, although these two sets of dresses were specially sent over by Barry, it was also a unique design, but, in this world where wealth ruled everywhere, there was no more expensive one, only the most expensive. "Wake up, Edwards is married. He already has a child. You don''t have to dream that. "Her cousin kindly reminded her. Larissa looked as if she had suffered a blow. Her beautiful eyes were filled with resentment as she stared at her cousin''s back. Since her own people were pouring cold water on her, she must havee to the wrong ce today. "Siater, why don''t you take a stroll around? I seemed to have met an acquaintance. I am go have a look first!" Suddenly, her cousin left her alone and walked towards a beautiful woman who was not far away. As soon as he walked past her, he put his arm around her waist and kept walking downstream. "Humph!" Larissa knew that this cousin of her had a bad reputation of him, so she was not surprised. Larissa was actually still very uneasy in her heart, because she was afraid that Edwards wasn''t the only one who came here. If he brought his lovely wife along, then she really wouldn''t be able to find any opportunities for herself. Just as Larissa was standing in the hall and was in a dilemma, at the railing of the second floor, Larry turned and walked towards a lounge. On the sofa in the living room, a noble and elegant figure was leaningzily. His long and slender legs were crossed together and he held a cigarette in his hand. He was deep in thought while exhaling green smoke. "She''s here, Young Master!" Larry walked in quickly, and said that the moment he entered the door. Edwards pressed the tip of his cigarette into the ashtray somewhat irritably. "Young Master, I don''t think she''s giving up until she failedpletely. In this one month, she''s been trying to get close to you. She wouldn''t really think she''s a Heavenly Immortal, right?" Larry sneered and mocked. "Have you seen a Celestial Immortal who is so eager for quick sess? Aren''t fairies supposed to be otherworldly beings? "Edwards raised his eyebrows andughed. "Young Master is right. I am exaggerating a little too much. In my eyes, only Young Mistress can be considered a Heavenly Immortal." Larry''s mouth quickly became sweet. Edwards rolled his eyes at him. This assistant seemed to be getting more and more cheerfultely, maybe it was rted to that girl called May. Love was indeed a good medicine. "These nice words of yours, it''s better to just speak to Lily. She''ll definitely like them!" Edwards laughed and teased him. Larry trembled, and broke out in a cold sweat: "Young Master, don''t misunderstand, I don''t dare!" Edwards''s smile deepened, he stood up from the sofa, walked up to Larry and patted his shoulder: "Then tell it to your cute girlfriend, I believe she will like it too!" "Young Master, are you making fun of me?" Larry''s face turned red in embarrassment. "Bring it out sometime to get to know each other. I and Lily treat you guys to a meal!" Edwards was still very concerned about Larry''s emotional life. After all, Larry was currently alone and did not have any family supporting him. Since Edwards was one year older than him and was his superior, he naturally wanted to help him make the decision for all of this. "Young Master, thank you!" Larry was so touched that his eyes turned red. "Why are you saying such polite words? I really want to see you find your beloved person to form a happy family. You''re too lonely!" Edwards sighed. Larry didn''t know what to say. Perhaps, he could only use an even more loyal and enthusiastic attitude to repay this boss who gave him his second life. "Let''s go meet this woman!" Edwards straightened his clothes and walked towards walk outside. Chapter 1377 Chapter 1377 The half guests had already arrived, so as the host of the banquet, it was naturally time for Edwards to show his face. He leisurely walked down the stairs, looking graceful and elegant. Just as he walked down the stairs, there were people who went up to greet him. Edwards hung up his standard smile, and chatted along the way. The guests who arrived at the scene all interacted with him, and some were somewhat unfamiliar with him while some who were very familiar with him. Amongst them, there were naturally a few of his good brothers. However, the reason for everyone coming here was because they were all sociable, so the good brothers did not gather together to chat. They each found their own business circle friends and sat or stood together to chat. Edwards stared at Larissa from a distance. Larissa was obviously a little lonely, because she was not in this circle, so no one knew her, and she pretended to be aloof and did not greet anyone. She was holding a cup of wine, quietly drinking it, and her beautiful eyes would asionally look in Edwards''s direction. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Edwards brought Larry along while holding onto a wine cup. Along the way, they clinked cups, and on his handsome face, there was sincerity. When the woman saw him, they couldn''t help but be enchanted by him. Some men were born with their own charisma, and the male hormone was something that could not be concealed even if they wanted to. Just a casual raise of their eyebrows or a curling of their lips was enough for a woman to remember for her entire life. Edwards had this kind of charisma, even though he had a fake smile on his face, he was still breathtakingly handsome. "Young Master, left!" Larry whispered a reminder beside his ear. Only then did Edwards pretend that he did not notice as he walked towards Larissa. Larissa did not expect Edwards to walk in her direction either; her breathing became sluggish, as though her entire body was electrocuted with nervous and excitement. Edwards identally saw her, and immediately stepped forward with his straight legs, walking towards Larissa. "Isn''t this the female reporter who spoke so sharpst time? It''s such a coincidence that we meet again. "Edwards had only pretended to discover her, and his tone carried a trace of coldness. Larissa''s face was full of surprise, but in her heart, she was extremely happy. As expected, she still left a deep impression on Edwards. "Mr. Wayne, I am truly sorry. The topic I asked that day was a bit too sensitive." Larissa immediately pretended to look like he knew his mistake and apologized sincerely. "Heh, I thought that journalists like you would not apologize for missing words. You have really made me look at you in a new light!" Edwards expressed his admiration towards her. Larissa was secretly happy, only by giving in to him will would she be able to make a man feel pity for her. Does the fact that Edwards praised her mean that Edwards had a good impression of her? ¡°Mr. Wayne ttered me. Sometimes, I am just a straightforward person. But when I think about it later on, it seems that I have indeed made you unhappy. Mr. Wayne, I will toast you with a ss of wine, please be magnanimous and forgive me this time. Larissa quickly looked at Edwards with a pitiful expression. Edwards passed the cup over, Larissa quickly touched the rim of his cup: "Thank you Mr. Wayne for your magnanimity!" Larissa immediately smiled with gratitude. "Miss, what is your surname?" Edwards pretended to recognize her formally for the first time. "My surname is Reed!" Larissa immediately introduced himself with extreme tenderness. "I admire Miss Reed''s enthusiasm towards work. I wonder if you would be interested in working at mypany? Mypany has been developing quite well recently, many positions are empty, and I am looking everywhere for talents. If Miss Reed is interested, please contact me!" After Edwards finished speaking, he reached into his bosom and took out his name card, passing it over to Larissa. Larissa could not believe her own ears, Edwards actually took the initiative to invite her to work at hispany? And he gave her his personal card. "Mr. Wayne is really considerate. To tell you the truth, I just found a reporter job, and it''s only been a short while, and I''m already highly regarded by Mr. Wayne, I''m rather ttered, I will take the business card first, I hope Mr. Wayne can give me a few days'' time to think about it!" In reality, Larissa had already agreed in her heart, but she still wanted to make some excuses, showing that she did not really want to enter herpany to work. This would also add points to her impression. "Miss Reed doesn''t need to give me an answer so quickly. After all, talent is hard toe by, I only have this hope, but if Miss Reed has no intention to join mypany, I will not make it difficult for you." Edwards showed an attitude of thirst for talent. "Alright, then I''ll consider it and give Mr. Wayne a reply. Thank you for your appreciation!" Larissa was ted, as if he had won a great prize. He was so excited that he was about to shout it out. Edwards turned around and left. The hand Larissa used to hold his name card was even slightly trembling, she was truly too happy, she knew that she did note here for nothing, and finally found something. Being able to obtain Edwards''s personal name card was a great honor, and also meant that she could freely contact him. Edwards had only used the name card as bait and was prepared to lure it over himself. Edwards''s acting skills were quite good. After all, he yed all sorts of roles every day, and only after returning home could he take off his mask, and use his truest side to get along with his family. "Young Master, that woman Larissa has pretty high EQ, she was very calm just now, you really cannot underestimate her." Larry whispered and analyzed in Edwards''s ears. "Indeed, I can''t underestimate her. I just don''t know who ordered her to do so." Edwards sneered. The banquet continued, but Larissa did not stay for long, because she was indeed out of this circle. Although she could make use of this chance to get to know a lot of people, those people were not her current goals, and she did not have the heart to admit them. She did not want to lose herself in front of Edwards, afraid that she would ruin the good impression she had built up with great difficulty. So she left. She went to a friend''s shop and used a friend''s phone to call Barry. "Minister Smith, congrattions to me, I have already obtained Edwards''s name card, and this will also be the key for me to enter hispany." Larissa saidcently, unable to hide his happiness. Hearing that, Barry was surprised to see that he had won Edwards''s recognition. His face darkened, but he was not happy, and only replied indifferently: "Then I really have to congratte you, and I thought you were going to give up. Who would have thought, things have changed again." "Minister Smith, are you that unconfident in me? I''ve said it before, I will use any means at my disposal to achieve my goal." When Larissa heard that the other party was actually unable to share the joy with her, she instantly lost all interest as well. "Larissa, actually, I feel that you might not be suitable for this job. After all, this is not the only way out for you." Barry selfishly wanted to advise her to give up, because finding another woman to rece her was not a difficult matter. "Minister Smith, what do you mean by this? It wasn''t easy for me to get Edwards, but you''re actually telling me to give up?" Larissa was immediately displeased; she felt that her effort had not been assured. Barry suddenly became mute, he actually wanted to confess his affection feelings for her, but those words were stuck in his throat. Barry had already divorced a few years ago, and now that he was alone, he was just over forty years old and could be considered to be in his prime. He felt that his age with Larissa wasn''t a problem, and furthermore, he liked her, so he would naturally pave the way for her career. But now, it was hard for Barry to say anything. "Larissa, I didn''t tell you to give up, I just felt that it was a bit risky for you to do so, what if Edwards is scheming against you? Aren''t you afraid? Offending Edwards is not something that you can take advantage of.¡± Barry immediately threatened her. "Minister Smith, you still don''t have confidence in me, do you? My EQ is very high, so don''t worry about it. I have my own way of doing things. After Larissa finished speaking, she immediately hung up, her face full of grievance as she snorted. Barry looked at his phone that had been hung up, and he suddenly felt so frustrated that he wanted to smash something. He had spent so many years trying to find a woman, and now he was going to personally send her to another man''s bed. It is upset foe him Chapter 1378 Chapter 1378 The bait has been thrown. It depends on when Larissa is hooked Edwards''s sharp eyes had long seen her excitement from her calm expression. Perhaps, in front of someone even shrewder than her, those people who thought they were smart were just a joke. After Edwards drank a few cups with his good friend, Larry walked to his side and replied: "Young Master, Larissa has left." "En!" Edwards let out a coldugh in his heart. Sure enough, she was taking advantage of him and obtained what she wanted before she could safely leave. Around 10 pm, Edwards was drunk. Larry sent him to the presidential suite to rest for a while, he originally thought that he would only need to sleep for half an hour to wake up, but when he finally woke up, it was already past 2 in the morning. He instantly broke out in a cold sweat, opened his handsome eyes wide, looked at the time, immediately got up and put on his jacket, then quickly headed to walk outside. The next door was Larry''s room. Larry was still awake, and just as he finished the chat with May, he saw Edwards standing at the door with an anxious expression. "Prepare the car for me, I have to go back!" Edwards said in a low voice. "Young Master, it''s already early in the morning, do you still have to go back?" Larry looked at him in surprise. "Do you want to see your boss kneel on a washboard or a kneeling durian?" Edwards asked while looking at him with an exaggerated expression. "Ah ¡­It''s that serious!" Larry was finally clear on the status of his own Young Master in his family, he endured the urge tough, and replied with a serious face: "Yes, I''ll go and prepare your carriage now." Edwards would definitely not be so violent towards him, but she was an expert in the cold war. If she did not speak to him for three days, Edwards would have gone insane. Larry personally drove Edwards back to the Wayne Family Vi. At this moment, the entire vi was quiet, the lights were extinguished and they entered the deep sleep area. "You can go back and rest!" Edwards raised his hand towards them. "Young Master, take care!" Larry reminded him out of good intentions. If his own Young Master really kneeling washboard, then he would really lose his face. Edwards''s handsome face froze for two seconds, after which he turned and quickly walked up the stairs. Just as he reached the staircase, he was stopped by a voice. "What time is it? Youe back at such ate time" Edwards''s eyes instantly widened. He raised his head and saw that the olddy was still awake. He had put on a pajama and walked out from the stairs on the second floor. Edwards was so scared that his handsome face turned pale, he held on tightly to the railing, and was not scared to the point of falling because of Grandma''s sudden words. "Milk..." Grandma, why aren''t you asleep yet? " Edwards''s heart was beating so fast that he hurriedly asked with concern. "I only came down to take a look when I heard your car driving. You actually yed until early in the morning before returning. Edwards, you have to remember that you have a family." The olddy didn''t sleep well, which was why she was woken up by the sound of a car. When she went downstairs, she caught her grandson who came homete. "Of course I remember!" Edwards walked up the stairs step by step with a look of admitting his wrongs. " I''m just afraid that you''ll be captivated by the world outside, just like your father. Edwards, I''ve already told you this. If you want to learn from your father, I won''t be able to rest in peace even after I die." The olddy scolded him angrily. Edwards was startled and quickly went to his grandmother''s side. He held her in his arms and vowed: "Grandmother, I will use my life to assure you that I won''t act as recklessly as father." "You men''s oaths are not worth listening to!" The olddy said this, but she felt relieved. Edwards was startled, how could Grandma speak the truth? "Hurry up and go to sleep. Don''t wake Lily, your entire body reeks of alcohol which killed me!" The olddy pushed her grandson''s hands away, not wanting him to carry her. She then entered her elevator and went upstairs to rest. Edwards has been rejected by the olddy for a long time, and he is more sober. He couldn''t help but self¡ªdeprecate himself. Outside, even if he turned the tide and returned home, he would still only be a child who would be lectured at any time, but this kind of feeling was still very good. Even if his grandmother disliked him every single day, he still wished for the elderly person to live a hundred years, to bepletely healthy and to be able to train him for a few more years. Edwards turned around and walked towards the bedroom. As he passed by the children''s room, he gently pushed open the door and saw that his son was sleeping soundly under the nket, but his daughter was lying down and hugging her child tightly, the nket on her body had been kicked to the side, revealing her tender and pink feet. It was fortunate that the room was turned on the air conditioner; otherwise, with her sleeping like this, she would definitely catch a cold in the winter. Edwards looked at his daughter''s cute sleeping posture and felt his heart soften. He hurriedly reached out to cover his daughter with a quilt, but just as he was about to turn around and leave, he realized that his son seemed to have flipped over. He was frightened stiff and had a sense of being a thief. His son was young, but he had already started to discipline him. Edwards was already afraid of this guy, every day he would use his Mummy to threaten him, but he did not know how many times he wanted to throw him out, but every time, he endured it. If this were to make their children suffer any grievances, Lily would definitely make trouble for him, in any case, he was afraid of that woman. Anyway, he was afraid that the woman would make trouble. At present, the only way to solve this problem is to pet her. Edwards''s footsteps were light as he walked out of the room, and closed the door softly. His thin lips couldn''t help but twitch. It was said in the outside world that he was afraid of his wife, in reality, he was indeed afraid. Edwards finally pushed the door and entered his own bedroom. The inside of the bedroom was completely dark, he was stunned. He quickly walked to the big bed in his room and reached out his hand to touch it. The bed was unexpectedly cold, causing Edwards''s heart to palpitate slightly. Quickly reach out to turn on the light, he did not expect that Lily sleep did not on the bed? "Where is she?" Edwards''s expression froze, he quickly ran to the bathroom to look for someone, but realized that she could not find Lily anywhere else in the room. Edwards immediately took out his phone and called her. "Hey ¡­" Only after a long while did Lily''s dazed voice sound out, as if she had only picked up the call after sleeping. "Lily, where are you?" Edwards resisted the unhappiness in his heart and asked. "What? What''s the matter? " Lily asked. "I''m back. I didn''t see you, where did you sleep?" Edwards could not resist putting a hand on his waist to ease his dissatisfaction. "Oh, I''vee to find my aunt. My aunt was hospitalized today. I was worried that I might have fallen asleep in her home!" Lily then gave her an exnation. "What?" Is your aunt seriously ill? " Edwards''s handsome face was filled with surprise and concern. N?velDrama.Org content. "It''s not that serious. It''s just a cold. You need to have a few days of acupuncture. In any case, don''t you have a banquet in thest two days? I have nothing better to do, so I came over to apany her. Don''t worry, I have bodyguards with me! "Lily slowly became clear¡ªheaded and started to seriously talk to him. "Alright then, take good care of your aunt. It''s gettingte; you should go to bed early." What else could Edwards say? No one seemed to care about his grievances. "Where are you?" Just as Edwards was about to hang up, Lily suddenly asked. "I... I''m back! " Edwards said in a low voice. "You only returned now?" Lily was a little surprised. "Hmm, what, do you have any objections?" Edwards could not help but ask himself mockingly. "It''s already sote, why are you wasting your time going home? Why don''t you rest at the hotel." Lily couldn''t help but me him. "I was afraid that you would be sad, so I rushed back. So it turns out that you didn''t care about me that much!" Edwards could not help but feel wronged. Lilyughed unkindly from the side, and the man''s expression became even uglier. Lilyughed for a while, and then stopped, realizing that he should not haveughed. "I didn''t expect you to care so much about me. I''m very touched. Hubby, go to sleep early!" Lily hurriedlyforted him with the gentlest of tones, and for the first time in history, she called him husband, because up until now, Lily always called him by his name. Although Edwards had emphasized calling her husband many times, Lily felt that it was not right to call him that. Edwards''s cold mood became warm Chapter 1379 Chapter 1379 Alvina was threatened and scared, Joseph would definitely not let it go at that. Benson''s confession, to him, was extremely useful; Barry was like a poison tumor, making him want to quickly remove it. This time, the incident happened to be a de in Joseph''s hand, which could directly stab into Barry''s chest, allowing Old President to learn this lesson. However, once this matter was brought out to stab the Old President, the news of Alvina''s engagement with him would naturally spread like wildfire. Thus, this was what Joseph had to consider at the moment. The two elders sat on the main seat, and Joseph, as the junior, personally boiled water for a cup of tea. He revealed the etiquette of a junior without a doubt in order to gain the approval of the Old Master Miller. Although he was close to seventy years old, under his control, his two sons still did not take over the authority he had over the Miller Family. He was still the loudest speaker, and that was the main reason why Alvina was able to do whatever he wanted in the Miller Family. If the Old Master Miller retreated one day, Alvina''s situation would be very disadvantageous. The Old Master Miller had previously considered not leaving his own property rights to his little granddaughter and did not want her to get involved in the family''s mess. However, if a woman did not have sufficient wealth in her hands, she might not be able to live a happy life. This was why the Old Master decided to book a tough family for Alvina so that she could have someone to protect her in this storm. "Grandpa Miller, please have some tea!" Joseph said softly as he ced the teacup in front of Old Master Miller. Old Master Miller took a sip of the tea and praised: "Not bad, the tea smells good!" Mr. Grant also chuckled happily when he saw his grandson being praised. "You two grandfathers called me over for tea. Is it because of my granddaughter Alvina?" The old tutor was being shrewd as he asked directly. Joseph looked at his grandfather, who indicated for him to say it out loud, thus, Joseph told the news that he was going to publicize the engagement of two people to Old Master Miller. The mouthful of tea that Old Master Miller had just brought to his lips almost sprayed out as he forcefully swallowed it down. However, he coughed to the point that his old face was flushed red, as he forcefully ced the teacup on the table: "What nonsense is this, that old bastard actually wanted to harm my granddaughter?" "Grandfather Miller, the situation is so grim that I won''t dare to hide it from you. I''ll do my best to protect Alvina, but this lowly person is hard to defend, and I''m also very worried. If the news of my engagement with Alvina were to be made public, I''m afraid dangers from all sides would rush over. If I don''t make the news public, Alvina had to endure all the grievances and shock she had suffered." Joseph analyzed with a calm voice. "Is there no other way to solve this? I didn''t introduce my granddaughter to you to share the danger with you, but you should know that my damned son only left Alvina with mw. Although Alvina is not some smart girl, andit''s precisely because of her silly that I''m worried even more. " Old Master Miller was truly frightened and angry. Hearing the word "silly", Joseph couldn''t hold it in, he choked on his tea, and coughed again. "Joseph has some sense of propriety!" Mr. Grant looked at his grandson with a serious expression. If he lost hisposure like this, he was afraid that Old Master Miller would cancel the marriage in a fit of rage. Then, wouldn''t his heart, which was stolen by the girl, be shattered into pieces? Joseph used a lot of strength before he managed to hold back his coughing. If Alvina were to hear his grandfather use the word to describe her, he didn''t know how rich her expression would be. ¡°Mr. Miller Alvina has really very good personality. Her heart is clearly like a crystal. It must because of your protection. You''re unwilling to even let her endure these hardships. When I marry her in the future, I''ll naturally protect her even more carefully, take care of her, and prevent her from being frightened. However, in the face of such a situation, it''s indeed rather worrisome.¡± Joseph hurriedly expressed his affection towards Alvina. He was really afraid that Old Master Miller would cancel their marriage. Old Master Miller sighed, he stared out the window, his eyes suddenly going red, in the next second, he took a tissue to wipe the tears at the corner of his eyes. This action shocked the Grant family. Did Old Master Miller''s anger due to being sad mean that the marriage was going toe to an end? "When Alvina was thirteen, he fell into the water once and almost failed to save her. Do you know how hard it was for me to raise her like this? Every single day is like a day stolen from heaven. I''m just worried that one day something might happen to her again, I really didn''t know what to rely on to live on anymore. " Old Master Miller was extremely sad, he was truly worried for his granddaughter''s safety. He had lost her once, and the feeling of recovering from this loss was not something an ordinary person could experience. Joseph''s heart stopped beating; her eyes stared straight at Old Master Miller as he wiped the corner of her eyes. He was so nervous that his breathing slowed down, and he quickly used her eyes to ask his grandfather for help. Mr. Grant remained silent. After all, he didn''t wish to have such an unforgettable and sorrowful experience. A person who hadn''t experienced it wouldn''t be able tofort them. Mr. grant took a long time to calm down, and continued to take a sip of tea cup: "After she survived from drowning, I began to superstition and went to an expert to tell her fortune. That person said that she was over twenty years of age and needed to experience tribtion, but if she could still live to the age of twenty¡ªfive, her fate would be different. I originally thought that if I could introduce her to your family, she would definitely not be in any danger, and Grant family''s character is decent, and I trust you very much. Today, Joseph has taken a fancy to my little girl, and his love is blissful, everything is too perfect for me, it seems like I have found another great tribtion, and I don''t even know what kind of danger awaits her.¡± Joseph''s back was covered in cold sweat. If he could, he would have reached out to wipe his forehead. Mr. Grant who was standing at the side remained silent, causing Joseph to instantly want to cry. This grandson of his had faced such a huge pressure and test, why hadn''t his grandfather spoken a few good words for him? Is he my grandson or not? "Grandpa, this is the scientific era. Such a superstitious thing ¡­" "Joseph, stop it!" Mr.Grant scolded him. Joseph''s entire body shivered, only then did he realize that he had said the wrong thing, the Old Master Miller was worried that confused, that''s why he was superstitious, he was still pointing fingers, and was indeed scolding. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "The fortune¡ªteller said that the cmity must be experienced. Joseph, Grandfather has no other intentions. Right now, let''s think of a way to get out of this difficult situation together. Tell me, do you have any solution? " Old Master Miller swept his gaze across Joseph''s face. Seeing he was about to wipe away his sweat, Mr. Grant nodded in satisfaction in his heart. Looks like his performance just now was pretty sessful, scaring this youngd into being obedient. "Grandfather, I do have a method right now, but it will require two families to put on an act." Joseph hurriedly expressed his opinion. After all, even if he was extremely confident in his own appearance and the Old Master Miller didn''t marry his granddaughter, he still couldn''t do anything about it. He couldn''t steal it and he couldn''t be fooled either. "Tell me about it!" Old Master Miller was satisfied, as long as there was a way to solve the problem. "I hope that the two families will host an engagement ceremony, but at the banquet, Alvina and I will not be present. Let others feel that this marriage is only agreed by the elders of the two families. My rtionship with Alvina is at odds. Naturally, other people will no longer focus on Alvina and this rtionship. "" The two old men looked at each other. "Don''t worry, Grandpa Miller. This is just a temporary grievance. I won''t miss a single bit of my feelings for her!" Joseph hurriedly got filled up. Chapter 1380 Chapter 1380 When Old Master Miller heard Joseph''s suggestion, he fell silent for a few seconds, then said: "Like this, my Alvina''s reputation will not be good. Right now, our two families are only intending to marry each other, but we are not engaged to each other. In this way, you and Alvina are really engaged. If you don''t marry her, no matter who she marries in the future, she will make the other party have some problems. " Mr. Grant followed and said:¡°If he really wants to get engaged, Alvina will be my grandson''s wife. Other than her, I don''t recognize anyone else, and this grandson of mine has a righteous character, so he definitely won''t go back on his word. If he dares to not marry Alvina, I''ll break his third leg! " Joseph was so frightened by his grandfather''sst sentence that his face turned white. Grandfather, why are you being so serious? If he really did break his third leg, the Grant family would lost their offspring. Okay, no one could be more ruthless than their own grandfather. Old Grant and his son''s expressions turned better as they rxed their brows, "Mr. Grant, of course I trust the character of your Grant family. Otherwise, how would I be willing to marry my most beloved girl into your family? Since you have already guaranteed it, then of course I will be at ease. " When Joseph heard his grandfather finally speak up for him, his heart rxed. In front of Old Master Miller, the words of a junior like him would definitely not hold much weight. With his grandfather''s words, Old Master Miller immediately felt relieved. "Alright, since that''s the case, I''ll first ask Alvina for her opinion. If she feels that there''s no problem, then we''ll hold the engagement ceremony, but Alvina won''t be there. I can''t let her lose her face, women''s reputation is much more important than men''s!" Old Master Miller still doted on his granddaughter and fought for his to gain the most benefits. "Don''t worry Grandpa Miller; I''ll pretend to bete, so that Alvina won''t appear at all. I''ll let others know that the person who rejected this marriage is her, and then I''ll also pretend that I''m in a difficult position. In this way, no one will realize how good our rtionship is, and Alvina will naturally not be the target of everyone." Joseph quickly exined this matter in detail, and only then did Old Master Miller feelpletely at ease. After discussing this matter, Joseph personally sent Old Master Miller off. When he turned his head back, he saw his grandfather still sitting down to drink his tea, he wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and also sat down. "Grandfather, were those words you said serious?" Joseph asked while drinking tea. "Which sentence?" Mr. Grant looked at him with a strange expression. "Break my third leg?" As Joseph said this, he felt a certain part of his body turn cold. "Of course it''s true!" Mr. Grant''s expression turned serious: "I''m not joking with you. If you get engaged to someone and refuse to marry her, I''ll be very angry and very disappointed." "Grandfather, luckily I like Alvina. If I don''t like her, wouldn''t it be difficult for me? Can''t you still reasonable with what you said? "Joseph did not know whether tough or cry. "You''re my grandson!" The old man looked disapproving. "You treat me like this is unreasonable?" Joseph was speechless at his grandfather''s attitude. After that, he got up and adjusted his own clothes, "I''ve already made an appointment with someone to y football, so I''ll be leaving first. I''ll discuss the engagement with the Old Master Miller, so you can take care of the work at hand with a peace of mind, don''t let anyone find out anything about it." "Alright, thanks grandpa!" Joseph quickly stood up to send her off. Seeing his grandfather''s car drive off, Joseph was still depressed. Why was it that he was also his grandfather, the Miller Family''s old man was so outstanding which treated Alvina like a treasure. However, when he looked at his grandfather again, all he wanted to do was to sharpen him, strike him down, and make him even more indestructible. However, very quickly, Joseph thought of his own cute little sister. She seemed to be the pearl of his grandfather''s hand. This matter had already been discussed, and next, Joseph would use the incident with Benson to remove the tumor. The moment he thought of the shock that Alvina had suffered, Joseph''srge hand clenched into a fist, wishing that he could violently beat up Barry''s face. Barry did not realize that Benson had been captured, and he immediately treated Benson as a useless bastard child. As long as he did not be a demon, Barry wouldpletely ignore him. However, he did not know that he would fall into the hands of this bastard that he did not care about at all. In order to avoid suspicion, Joseph did not personally participate in this matter, the matter of Benson taking the initiative to approach Alvina, under Barry orders, was brought up by another minister in an important meeting that Joseph had arranged. His sharp words pointed out the ten counts of offending Barry, which made the faces of the people from Old President''s group extremely ugly, but they were unable to personally speak to vouch for it. After all, Joseph has evidence in his hand; Benson is a coward who spits out all the truth under threat. "There''s actually such a thing? This situation is indeed serious, it should be punished!" Old President did not dare to protect Barry, and immediately spoke out, wanting to deal with this kind of vition seriously. The president immediately asked Alvina to stop studying and return to domestic for protection. Each word was worth mentioning, and no one dared to object. After all, Alvina''s reputation had nearly been destroyed, and his life was in danger, so it was not suitable for him to stay abroad and be afraid of death. If they did not bring her back to protect him in time, the staff would be disappointed. Old President''s gaze turned towards Joseph, wanting to see his reaction. After all, Joseph already suspected that he was protecting Alvina. Joseph expressionlessly looked forward, making it difficult for others to guess what he was thinking. No matter how sharp Old President''s gaze was, he could not see through Joseph''s thoughts, nor did he see any signs of pain or protective expression on Joseph''s face. Regarding Alvina''s return and protection, no one had any objections, of course the Old President had to express his own opinion symbolically: "I have a pretty good impression of this Alvina, he is a modest person, and this time, she came here to study abroad, it''s also because I selected her. Thinking about it, it''s my own responsibility to scare her like this, with such talent, even if he''s not abroad, she still needs to be properly nurtured when she returns to the country; I want to transfer her to an important department to work." Old President''s words caused Joseph''s calm and handsome face to tense up slightly. His eyes immediately became gloomy, the Old President had other intentions, he was truly a cunning old fox, Alvina was a newbie without any experience or background, but she had been assigned to an important job, it was not a promotion for her, but a crisis for her, at that time, there would be even more people who would reject and criticize her. "Then it''s decided, hurry up and bring Alvina back to the Nation, and protect her well." The Old President did not give Joseph a chance to talk back. After making a decision, he announced that the meeting had been dissolved. Joseph didn''t say anything. It wasn''t because he didn''t want to say it, but because he couldn''t say it, and since he had already won over for Alvina to return, this was his goal for today. As for the other arrangements in the Old President, it had be a small matter to Joseph. No matter where she works, if she stays under his eyes, his heart will not be upset. This time, he will send more people to care about her safety Alvina quickly received the news that he was going back to his homnd which made her excited She knew that all of this was definitely something that Joseph was silently fighting for her back. This man was really faithful to his words, it was as if as long as he spoke those words, she could look forward to them and would definitely not be disappointed. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. That night, Alvina had someone specially protecting her while she was away. Compared to Alvina''s happiness, the attitude of the bystanders towards this matter waspletely different. After all, this kind of opportunity was extremely rare. It was really a pity to give it up midway. When Alvina returned to his country, the first thing he did was to return to her home. Seeing that his granddaughter had returned safely, Old Master Miller heaved a sigh of relief. "Alvina,e here. Let grandpa have a look!" The old man beckoned to her. Alvina walked in front of his grandfather and said smilingly: "Grandfather, I''m fine, don''t worry!" Chapter 1381 Chapter 1381 Old Master Miller looked at her granddaughter and immediately frowned: "Why are you thinner? You don''t have any meat on your face?" Hearing this, Alvina hurriedly reached out his hand to cover his face, andughed: "Grandfather, I just like my face to be a little smaller." "Nonsense, you are as thin as a telephone pole. Men might not like you." Old Master Miller rolled his eyes at her in disgust. "Grandfather, did hee to drink tea with you?" Alvina had heard Joseph mention it before, but she did not have the time to exin the contents of their tea. That night, she flew back home. "This Grant family kid sure knows how to be attentive and listen to your words. It''s just that the situation between you and him is extremely dangerous, causing Grandfather to be extremely worried. I''m already regretting having to betroth you to him." Old Master Miller told the truth in front of his granddaughter. "Grandfather, don''t think like that. If I don''t apany him through all of this, how would I have the chance to see the rainbow with him? Anyway, I''m not afraid. I''ve decided on him." Alvina immediately turned around and answered with determination. "Alright, what you said makes sense. It''s not like there are no benefits for you to apany him in experiencing all these. He''ll definitely love and cherish you even more!" Old Master Miller also understood his granddaughter''s personality. When she decided to do something, he was very persistent and determined. "Grandfather, have you guyse up with anything yet?" Alvina immediately turned around and asked. "Joseph suggested a way. Our two families'' elders will act out and betroth you two; you two young people will act out a y, and let the people outside know that your rtionship is not harmonious. Like this, those people who want to use you to threaten Joseph will naturally give up. Are you not against it?¡± The Old Master Miller asked her seriously. "No, you guys can decide. I don''t have any ideas anyways. I just hope that I can stay alive and still fall in love with him." Alvina said while beaming. "Heartless." Old Master Miller scolded angrily. "Grandfather, that ¡­ I won''t be eating with you. I need to talk to him about some details. "Alvina retreated backwards with a dry smile, afraid that his grandfather would ask her to stay for dinner, but she had already made an agreement with Joseph to meet him at his home. "I won''t make you stay, just go." How could the Old Master Miller not understand his granddaughter''s thoughts? Naturally, he would not be willing to force her to stay. Alvina ran downstairs happily, but just as he arrived at the great hall, he saw Uncle. Alvina paused in his steps, calmed down his expression, and called him Uncle. Uncle''s expression changed as he raised his head to look at the staircase. Why did he call this damned girl back? Didn''t they say that she went abroad to receive some training? Alvina and his two uncles had never been close, so naturally, she had nothing to talk about. She immediately ran out in her beloved car and left. Joseph returned home when it was dark, he had already rushed back with his fastest speed, and was already impatient to return home before he even finished the work at hand. He had never experienced such a sense of urgency before. In the past, he always ced his job first, and any personal matters would always be dyed. But today, he realized that there was a feeling that he could not suppress, and that was his longing for Alvina. Joseph''s convoy stopped at the main entrance, and the man quickly opened the car door. Just as he stepped out, he saw a beautiful figure flying out from outside the living room. N?velDrama.Org content. The girl was wearing only a turtleneck sweater. She didn''t even have time to put on a coat before she quickly ran out. Joseph quickly walked towards her, and in the next second, a warm hand grabbed onto her wrist, and his low and hoarse voice sounded: "Go inside the house!" Alvina''s beautiful eyes were full of smiles, allowing him to drag her into the living room, his heart was filled with warmth. The door to the living room closed. The air conditioner in the room was running very warmly and the caravan outside also left quietly. Only then did Joseph get the chance to look at this little girl properly. He lowered his head, focusing on her face that was full of smiles. Hisrge watery eyes seemed to be filled with ayer of moisture, ripplingyer afteryer, blurring, causing one''s heart to feel like breathing air. Without waiting for Joseph to hug her, Alvina had already dived into his embrace. Closing his eyes, he felt his firmness and warmth. Joseph was also breathing softly, his lips curled up into a smile, as though he was worrying about something. His slightly stiff arms were slightly tightened, and the man''s thin lips were pressed against her forehead. On the way back, the various images in his mind disappeared. The desire to kiss her fiercely and suppress her faded away. At that moment, all that remained was a gentle hug. "Just bring you back!" A man''s deep voice sounded in his ears. "Did you put in a lot of effort?" Alvina was someone who didn''t want to trouble others, so she asked worriedly because he was afraid that the rhythm of Joseph''s work would be disrupted. ¡°I'' m fine. I only threatened the Old President with the evil deeds that Benson and Benson did. In front of everyone, he did not dare to stand out and speak up for Barry, since your safety was also of concern to everyone, and so he unanimously decided to bring you back. " Joseph replied softly. "Will Benson and Barry be abandoned by the Old President?" Alvina asked curiously. "Benson has been a useless trash for a long time; it''s now Barry''s turn. They have helped the Old President tomit evil deeds; they naturally have to think of the consequences. If the Old President does not deal with this bastard himself, then let thew be enforced. In short, Barry is finished!" Joseph''s eyes instantly became cold, for those people who harbored ill intentions; they would definitely not tolerate each other. If they wanted to maintain the order of this country, the first person to lead would have to be in the right ce, if it was a little disorderly, it would cause the entire country to go into chaos. "Let''s not talk about them. Just mentioning them gives me a headache. Let me have a good look at you!" Alvina took a step back from his embrace. Raising his eyes, a pair of clear and spiritedrge eyes earnestly sized up the man. Joseph felt a little embarrassed by her big eyes, he reached out to pinch her face: "What do I have to look good for, but you, seem to have lost a lot of weight!" "Slimming down is great. I was just worrying that I wouldn''t be able to slim down!" Alvina realized that the man didn''t seem to have any changes to him; he was still as good¡ªlooking as before, making his feel excited. She blushed a little and lowered his head and joked around. "But I hope you don''t get any thinner, it makes my heart ache!" Joseph sighed. "Don''t worry, I''m hungry to thin. The food there is under strict control, so I can''t eat and drink too much. I''ll be back in a few days after I return home." Alvina was a glutton after all, and the result would definitely not be good for her if she let go of this thought to eat and drink. Joseph was amused by her interesting words, but his fingers were still unwillingly resting on her pretty face. When he touched her soft and tender skin, he didn''t want to leave anymore. Their eyes met, and in the air, there seemed to be the sound of electric currents flowing. In fact, it was just their heartbeats that were speeding up, and everything around them became unimportant or even blurry. Their gazes intertwined, and they could see the strong feelings of love in each other''s eyes. It was as if everything had bepletely natural. It was unknown who leaned forward first as their lips lightly trembled and touched. In a mere two seconds of gentleness, Alvina''s body was immediately hugged fiercely by the man. She was trapped in his embrace, and the man''s thin lips became insane. Alvina was helpless. In the next second, she felt the sky spinning and the earth spinning, and immediately after, he was pressed down on the big sofa by his side. Her mind went nk, and his pair of beautiful eyes quickly blinked twice. Had this man be enthusiastic aftering back from abroad for a few days? Just as Alvina was rejoicing in his heart, the man suddenly raised both of his hands. He then sat up, and pulled her along to stabilize himself. The little me that lit up inside Alvina''s heart instantly extinguished. She couldn''t help but mutter. "Alvina, have you eaten dinner?" Joseph began to worry about his everyday life. "No, but I don''t see anything edible in your fridge!" Alvina came over very early, he had been typing away on his phone all this while. "I''ll get someone to bring the food over!" Joseph reached for his phone. Alvina, on the other hand, did not have any strange intentions, and three meals a day was a major event in his life. After Joseph finished making his call, he ced his phone to the side. Alvina stared at the phone with his beautiful eyes. Is there any secret in this man''s mobile phone? Chapter 1382 Chapter 1382 Alvina stared at the phone in Joseph''s hands for two seconds. In truth, women alwayscked a sense of security, after being separated for so many days, they would inevitably want to see their boyfriend''s phone, to see if he had any secrets. Joseph''s gaze was always on her, and seeing that her gaze was fixated on his phone without blinking, his lips slightly raised, and directly handed over his phone: "What? Want to check up on him? I''ll give it to you! " "Ugh ¡­" Alvina turned his back, pretending as if he didn''t understand what he was saying. Joseph''s tall and big body moved towards her, almost touching her slightly stiff back, once again holding onto his mobile phone in front of her: "If you don''t trust me, just check." "I''m not worried about you, I ¡­ I am just curious! "Alvinaughed dryly, the man''s gaze was sharp enough, she only needed to look at a few more times before he caught her thoughts. "Since you are already suspecting me, if I don''t show you, you won''t be able to let go of this matter." Joseph was gentle and his words contained a hint of confidence. In any case, he wasn''t afraid of her scouting. Without saying a word, Alvina took his phone and tapped on the screen, and a picture of her face lit up. "This... Where did you get this photo? "Alvina had a surprised expression on his face, because she discovered that the one in the background was a foreign training camp while she was only wearing a sports suit. Her long hair was tied up, her hands were on the railings as she looked into the distance. "This is Benson secretly taking pictures of you. He still has a lot of pictures of you on his phone, but those will be my personal collection and won''t be shared with others." Joseph did not hide the truth that she had taken Benson''s phone. "Ah?" This Benson is really overboard, to actually take so many pictures of me. "When Alvina heard this, his face was filled with anger. "I have to say, he took your pictures in secret. They were beautiful. I like them very much." As Joseph was a proper man, even if he wanted to secretly take photos of Alvina, he wouldn''t dare to do it. Therefore, Benson recorded the entire training process on the side of her. When she was in ss, she was in a trance. When she was training, she raised her hand to wipe her sweat. Her beautiful back in the corridor also indirectly let y participate in all her activities abroad. Alvina rolled her eyes at him: "You''re so bored too, the photos you secretly took must be very ugly, no, I have to check, if you don''t want to watch, delete them all." Alvina was a beauty, and when she thought about how Joseph kept all her strange photos, she felt like something was wrong. "You are really not ugly, but very cute!" Joseph couldn''t help but chuckle. "Show me the picture." Alvina immediately looked at him with a serious face. Joseph had no choice but to open the photo album on his phone. Flipping through it, he saw many of Alvina''s photos. "This one isn''t good!" Alvina had high expectations for his pictures, even if her hair was in a mess, she would not keep it, not to mention that he had turned her eyes into a straight line, it was even more unbearable. "Don''t delete it. Alvina, I think it''s pretty good!" Joseph quickly took back his phone. He really liked seeing her cute look, once it was deleted, he would not have a backup. In the future when he was bored and lonely, he would not have mental food. Alvina''s beautiful eyes slightly froze, he felt the back of his head being gently lifted by the man''s big palm. Her lips, which were slightly parted, were once again pressed against the man''s lips. Alvina''s entire body tensed up, his nerves weakened, his two small hands instinctively grabbed onto his sleeves, the strange reactions in her body, seemed to be pulled out by the man''s gentle kiss, causing her to feel uneasy. Her breathing became ragged. When she became intoxicated from the kiss, the man restrained himself from gently letting go. Looking at her mesmerized expression, he chuckled softly. It was really bad. When Alvina heard hisughter, he just realized how infatuated he was just now. His beautiful face instantly flushed red as he pushed him away, gritted his teeth and said, "Joseph, you bastard!" Seeing her bashfully trying to escape, Joseph''s smile became even wider. Half an hourter, someone brought over a delicious dinner; this was personally prepared by someone that Joseph trusted greatly. He got up and walked upstairs, then saw Alvina leaning on the makeup table in a daze. "Alvina, the food has been delivered. Let''s go downstairs to eat." Joseph was actually enduring extreme pain as well. Just now, when he saw her running upstairs, he did not dare to chase after her because he was also afraid that he would lose control. Alvina had already calmed down; she turned his head to look at him and obediently nodded: "Mm!" Joseph extended his hand towards her, and she ced his own small hand on his palm: "Joseph, my grandfather said that we are getting engaged, right?" "Hmm, your grandfather should have told you already. What are your thoughts?" Joseph grasped tighter. "I don''t have any ideas." Alvina replied softly. "Tomorrow, the news of our engagement will be released. Your situation in the office might be affected by it. Are you prepared?" Joseph stopped and asked softly as his eyes focused on her lowered face. "What kind of mental preparation is needed? With just your thick skin, I might instantly be the public enemy of all women. But don''t worry, I''m not afraid! "Alvina raised his head and smiled at him, and replied. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "What if someone makes things difficult for you?" Joseph was still worried that she wouldn''t be able to handle it. "Who dares to make things difficult for me? I am Mr. Vice¡ªPresident''s fiancee. "Alvina joked. "If those women take the opportunity to mock you, can you just bear with it? You go talk back, don''t let you be wronged. "Joseph looked at her eyes that were shining like little foxes, and suddenly felt that his worries were unnecessary, Alvina was not as easy to bully as he thought. "Don''t worry, I won''t feel wronged. I''ll take care of my own troubles. There will always be a way to deal with them." Alvina was not afraid of anything, in her heart, after her father left, she had be stronger. "Alright, if you are truly wronged, then tell me and I will take charge on your behalf!" Joseph gently warned. "Un, I''ll remember it!" In order to not make him worried, Alvina nodded and agreed to his words. After having dinner, Joseph left the Grant family. Because there was an emergency that he had to settle in the office, Alvina stood outside the main door and let out a breath of relief, then turned around to look at the familiar living room. After going through such hardships, she had returned to her original spot, where she could once again grasp her happiness with her own hands. On the second day, there was an earth¡ªshattering piece of news. It was that Vice¡ªPresident Joseph was going to be engaged to Miller Family''s eldest miss, Alvina. The Grant family and Miller Family had already given an affirmative response. When this news came out, it was like a bomb had exploded, waking up many people in their dreams. Amongst them, Kelly was the biggest victim, which was what she herself thought. The hands holding the phone were trembling, and she could not believe it at all, nor could she ept such a heavy blow. She had always thought that Alvina was one with Lieutenant Hilton, why did he suddenly be Joseph''s fiancee? Furthermore, the elders of the Grant and Miller families decided to hold an engagement banquet for the two of them after the New Year''s Eve. They formally tied the two people together. "No ¡­" This isn''t real, what kind of joke is this, Alvina? There must be something wrong, it can''t be true. " Kelly''s nerves were stretched taut, when she saw the picture of Alvina clearly reflected in her eyes, the string that was stretched taut immediately snapped. She painfully smashed her phone down, covered her face, and yelled in a low voice with fury and despair: "Why did it happen to her? Why Alvina? " She was lucky enough. Why did she have to have the man she loved? Kelly was frantically throwing things around the room, as if this was the only way to vent the hatred and unwillingness in her heart. She would rather be any woman. If a woman she didn''t know could marry Joseph, it definitely couldn''t be Alvina, because she had once attacked Alvina like a lunatic. But the truth could not be changed. Before Kelly decided to confess to Joseph on the day of the New Year''s Eve, she received the news that he was going to be engaged to Alvina. Chapter 1383 Chapter 1383 Most of the people in the general office have taken the annual leave. Kelly didn''t take the leave because she still wanted to find the chance to meet vice president Joseph. Even if she didn''t see him one day after work, Yang he was very satisfied, because she was very happy at the thought of being so close to him. But today, as if she had lost her soul, she almost got into a car ident while driving to work. A man pointed at her face and scolded her. She walked into the office with resentment written all over her face. Her superior, Carl, hade over to arrange a job for her. She was also expressionlessly listening, and Carl immediately became unhappy: "What''s wrong? It''s the new year that you don''t want to work." Kelly suddenly leaned on the desk and started crying. That pitiful and sorrowful look made Carl startled. "Did something happen in your family? Why don''t you take a leave of absence? You still have a lot of time to take it." Carl was usually stern, but his heart was not bad. And since Kelly was one of her trusted subordinates, he naturally took extra care of her. Kelly quickly wiped her tears away with the back of her hand and sat up straight, shaking her head, "No need, Director. I won''t ask for a leave of absence. Could I trouble you to say it again? " "This is your schedule for today''s work. Take a look at it yourself. If you have any difficulties, you can ask me. I''ll help you think of a way." Seeing she was crying so hard that her eyes were red, yet refused to admit defeat, Carl truly had a whole new level of respect for her subordinate. Kelly nodded her head: "Alright, let me see, I''m fine!" Kelly lowered her head to look at the worksheet. Suddenly, she saw the words "Library" on her schedule. Kelly''s entire body shook, all the sorrow she felt just now hadpletely disappeared, the library was originally taken care of by the people of the Personnel Department, but because half of the people who went to rest at the end of the year left, it was now their turn to help manage it. Before, Kelly would walk countless of times around the library, and asionally would see a few aides beside Mr. Vice¡ªPresident on duty. However, due to her identity, she had never dared to step foot in, and now, she finally had a very reasonable excuse to go to the library and meet the Mr. Vice ¡ªPresident once. Kelly was extremely excited, was it possible that her true love was moved by the heavens? So, the heavens had arranged such a good opportunity for her? She had to seize this opportunity and express her admiration towards Mr. Vice¡ªPresident. Even if Mr. Vice¡ªPresident could not ept it due to her status, at the very least, she had to let him know how much she loved him. When they meet in the future, she would definitely be able to make Mr. Vice¡ªPresident remember her. At this moment, Kelly hadpletely eliminated Alvina''s name from his life, because she had a strong premonition that Alvina was not Joseph''s type. She is such a arrogant youngdy. Even if she is pretty, she has many shorings. If Joseph really liked her, then why would she be left in her office as a receptionist, bowing to others every day? Kelly suddenly thought back to what Alvina had said before. She hade to the office to work because of her boyfriend, and now it seemed like her boyfriend was Mr. Vice¡ªPresident. Heh, whether it was because her method of keeping secrets was good or because the Mr. Vice¡ª President didn''t even take her seriously, she didn''t even have the chance to get into contact with him. Kelly naturally believed that it was Joseph who didn''t like his, it was Alvina who had taken the initiative to curry favor with his. Alvina was the one who had stuck her hot face on his cold butt. However, the fact that Alvina was the young miss of Miller Family still shocked Kelly greatly. There were a lot of rich people with the surname Miller, but Alvina''s family was no small matter, Miller Family was a family with hundreds of years of history, a prestigious family that had risen to fame after hundreds of years, a family that could be considered nobles. Not only that, she had seen a lot ofments from politicians online, saying that the Grant family was forced to marry Alvina because they needed the support of Miller Family ''s old man. Hearing that, Kelly was dissatisfied, the Grant family was also famous and respected people, Joseph had talent, good character and virtue, his achievements was so great, why did he have to rely on the Miller Family ? It was obvious that the Miller Family wanted to marry his granddaughter to Joseph in order to share the glory of Joseph''s future. Therefore, in Kelly''s eyes, Alvina was simply not worthy of him. But very quickly, the fact was different from her own thoughts . If Alvina was not even worthy him, she also had no chance. Wasn''t she even more hopeless now? Kelly felt an indescribable sadness. Was Joseph really going to marry Alvina? Thinking of this, it was as if ten thousand arrows had pierced his heart, causing extreme pain. Originally, Kelly was going to the library to clean up at 11: 00 in the afternoon. However, she changed the other jobs for a bit, so she only rushed back to the library after eating lunch. First she gathered up some of the books on the long table and sorted them into cabs. As she tidied up, she looked in the direction of the door, full of expectation. She really hoped that once she raised her head, she would be able to see that noble figure appear at the doorway. Separated by a crowd of bookshelves, if she were to meet his gaze, it would definitely worth for at least a thousand years. Kelly had the most beautiful dream in her life. She slowed down her movements and deliberately took them one by one, and then used a cloth to wipe the table as her heart throbbed uncontrobly. Suddenly, she heard footstepsing from outside the door. Her heart trembled as she hurriedly carried a stack of books and was about to head towards a bookcase near the door. "Bang!" With a loud crash, the book crashed onto the floor. "How are you walking? Can''t you see that Mr. Vice¡ªPresident ising in?" The voice of the Lieutenant Hilton came from his side. "I''m fine!" Immediately after, was Joseph''s low and gentle voice. "Sorry, sorry, Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, I... I was in a hurry to tidy up the bookshelves, so I didn''t notice you enter. Did it hurt?" Kelly instantly became nervous and quickly apologized with her head lowered. Joseph shook his head: "I''m fine, are you okay?" Kelly quickly treated the concern in his voice as love and her eyes instantly reddened. She immediately bit her lips and softly replied, "I''m fine too, sorry!" As Kelly said this, she bent down and quickly picked up the books. As thest book had been knocked out a little, Joseph crouched down and picked it up, then handed it over to her. "Thank you, sir!" Kelly reached out her hand to catch it. This feeling reminded her of that time when she fell down and the man reached out his hand to her. The time was different, but the feeling it gave her was very simr. It was the feeling of being moved. N?velDrama.Org content. "Tidy up!" Joseph did not destroy his mood to read books because of this matter, and only walked towards the row of bookshelves that he wanted to see. The two aides followed him. Kelly stood up while holding the stack of books, she looked at the tall and straight back absentmindedly. Her heart was beating extremely fast, as though her throat was going to jump out, she wanted to shout out loud, but she did not have the courage. Joseph directly went into a row of bookshelves, and the two aides seemed to have gotten used to reading, each of them finding a book to stand on. Kelly''s eyes were wide open as she gasped for breath. Even the numbers written on the books were almost indiscernible. She somewhat messily ced the books on top of the original bookshelf and pressed her chest. This was such a great opportunity, she definitely couldn''t miss it. If she missed this one time, she didn''t know if she would meet him again. Therefore, Kelly decided to directly confess to Joseph after she tidied up the books on the table. Originally, she did not have much courage, but upon thinking about the news of Alvina getting engaged to him, Kelly immediately became bold. What if Joseph was interested in her? Judging from his performance every time, this man didn''t seem to dislike her. He could be considered a hater if he didn''t dislike him. Although Kelly had slowed down her movements, she still managed to finish arranging thest books, and wipe the table once. Since she had nothing else to do, she turned and walked towards Joseph''s direction. However, the moment she walked over, she was stopped by Lieutenant Hilton: "Is something the matter?" Chapter 1384 Chapter 1384 Kelly was so scared that her face paled. She hurriedly stopped and pleaded: "Lieutenant Hilton, can I have a few words with Mr. Vice¡ªPresident? Don''t worry. I won''t disturb you, just for two minutes. " Warren frowned, he felt that this matter was not simple, so he asked seriously: "Mister might not have the time, if you need any work advice, you can go to the office''s forum to publish it." Kelly was so anxious that her eyes turned red, she said loudly: "Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, I know that you''re listening, I just want to tell you that I''ve always liked you, and admire your talent and abilities. I''m called Kelly, and I know that saying all these might be a problem for you, but I can''t help but want you to know, that I really ¡­ I really like you." Right at this moment, Joseph walked out with a cup of books in his hands. Looking at the excited and nervous Kelly, he smiled lightly: "I am very grateful that you like me, but I have yet to consider the matters of this rtionship." Kelly looked at Joseph walking towards him who was a cold moon hanging in the sky, dazzling everyone''s eyes, with a cold, no one dared to get close to him. She had always felt that Joseph''s temperament was warm, and was able to give others strength. But why was it that this time, she saw a hint of a cold smile on the man''s face? "I don''t have any other thoughts. I just want to let Sir know about my feelings for you. If there is a chance in the future, I just hope that Mr. Vice¡ªPresident can give me a glimmer of hope. I will definitely properly love you." Kelly''s eyes looked as though she was bewitched, she stared straight at Joseph without blinking, and the deep infatuation made him knit his brows slightly. As if he saw his own master''s distress, Warren hurriedly spoke up to interrupt her. "Kelly, Sir said that he have no interest of this matter. Please leave first and don''t disturb Sir from reading." "Alright, then I''ll be leaving first, Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, sorry to bother you!" Kelly was also ashamed. With a red face, she turned and quickly left. However, her heart was still beating wildly. She was proud of her courage, and it turned out that saying "like" to the Mr. Vice¡ªPresident was not as difficult as she thought. Moreover, Mr. Vice¡ªPresident was only slightly surprised; he did not ruthlessly reject her confession. As expected of the man that she fancied, he was very warm and humble. How happy it would be to be with such a man all her life. When Kelly left, her eyebrows were still furrowed tightly, and he said indifferently: "She is the friend that Alvina mentioned, right? I never thought that she would actuallye and confess to me directly." "That''s right, it''s really unexpected. Could it be that Miss Miller and her aren''t friends? If she''s a good friend, then it''s time to avoid suspicion, right?" Warren was also puzzled. Alvina had only mentioned to Joseph that Kelly might possibly like him before, but she did not exin the matter of her falling out with Kelly to him. After all, he felt too embarrassed to let Joseph stand up for his due to the hatred between women. Therefore, at this moment, Warren and Joseph were surprised. "I''ll ask Alvinater!" Joseph still wanted to talk about this with Alvina. Kelly hid into the washroom with an excited expression. She didn''t dare to believe that she had actually confessed Joseph, and only hoped that Joseph would give her a chance in the future to love him. Alvina''s promotion was announced in the afternoon, and she himself received a notification from the Personnel Department. Her promotion this time actually allowed her to enter the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, to be an assistant to an extremely famous female diplomat. Although she was only an assistant, this made many people jealous. If the assistant does well, she can be a qualified diplomat immediately. The future is definitely worth looking forward to. Besides, Alvina is so young and new. Her promotion was not a big deal when another piece of news about her was made public. It turns out that she is the apple of The Old Master Miller ''s eye. It heard that her father died when she was young, The Old Master Miller kept her by her side and took care of her carefully. Her two uncles did not dare to speak to her loudly, and the Old Master Miller did not spare any effort and threw money on her, wanting to give her the best care and love. Now, she was even going to be engaged to the Vice¡ªPresident, so if Joseph were to be elected as President in the future, she would be the firstdy of her generation. Alvina seemed to be mythologized in an instant. All kinds ofbels were pasted on her. Of course, there were good and bad ones. Someone began to expose her shorings. Someone said that she had been unreachable since she was young. It is said that she is very luxurious in her every birthday that she received various valuable presents. There were also many people who had taken out all kinds of ugly photos of her since she was young, but this did not affect Alvina, as a person who was officially recognized by the people of the country. At this moment, Alvina was sitting in his bedroom without showing any signs of sadness, holding his iPad in her hands, drinking tea and watching movies. She was waiting for this year toe to an end, so she could report to her new position in the office. She cared less about the weather outside. She cared even less about anyone who tried to nder her for she could almost imagine who was supplying the media with those photos. Other than her two uncles, there was no one else. Alvina could actually investigate this matter, but she didn''t do so because she didn''t want to hurt his grandfather''s heart. His grandfather''s greatest pain was that he gave birth to his third son, but his three sons did not know how to help each other out. On the contrary, because of the constant internal strife, Alvina even suspected that his father''s incident that year had something to do with his two uncles. She understood her grandfather''s intentions the most, so she didn''t want tomit an act without knowing. Even if she caught hold of her two uncles'' weakness, she couldn''t let her grandfather know. There was actually a reason why Old Master Miller doted on her granddaughter. She was the most sensible one and seemed carefree, but her clear eyes could see through everything and see through everything very clearly. Joseph supported his big hand on the table, holding his forehead, he spent half an hour reading all sorts of information about Alvina, but he never thought that in just a short day, there would be thousands of information rted to her, at this rate, she would be able to catch up with the poprity of Female Celebrity. He didn''t know whether it''s good or bad for her, she was a normal girl , and a majority of the people knew that Miller Family had a beloved granddaughter, but no one knew what she looked like or what her character was like. Hence, Alvina was able to have her own private space, like a lot of girls who could go shopping and enjoy their own lives. However, now that everything had been exposed to the public, it would be impossible for her to live a low¡ªkey life again. Some people liked to be famous, while some people were afraid to be burdened by fame. Those who enjoyed fame would feel that this was glory, while those who were burdened would feel pain. When night came, Alvina was still unable to calm down. She paced back and forth in her room depressingly, and just a moment ago, she had already received a lot of calls from his friends, confirming one thing with her whether she was going to marry Joseph. Alvina''s unanimous reply was that she didn''t want to marry. However, she still heard the sour tone in the voices of her female friends and the envious blessings on their mouths. They were jealous of her in their hearts. Alvina was extremely depressed, she really hoped that Joseph coulde back and apany her. Time passed quickly. It was alreadyte at night but Alvina was not sleepy. Sheid on the bed and covered herself with the nket. The inte was abuzz with curses at her. She was speechless. Was she really that bad? There were even people who said that she obviously wanted to use the title of the Miller Family ''s Eldest Miss to enjoy life as much as she could, causing Alvina to be stumped for words scolded for her. When she thought about it carefully, she felt that she did have the suspicion that she was cheating. Forget it; she wasn''t going to argue it with an ordinary person. The most important thing is that Joseph was willing to share all this with her? Acidic mer. Maybe because Alvina was too serious with his messages, he did not hear any sounds of cars coming from downstairs. It was only until Joseph quickly walked upstairs did he finally see the small bag on the bed in his bedroom. There were only two small night lights on and the light wasn''t bright enough, but when heBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. walked to the bedside, he saw the girl constantly writing on the bed, as if replying to someone. Chapter 1385 Chapter 1385 The light in the bedroom was dim; Joseph was standing beside the bed like a statue, looking at her, suddenly not knowing what to say, afraid that he would scare her. She must also be feeling distressed from the verbal attacks on the inte, right? His heart felt like it was being pierced by a needle, causing him to feel pain all of a sudden. "Alvina!" Finally, when she stopped moving her fingers, Joseph gently opened his mouth to call her. "Ah ¡­" Even though he had lowered his voice, Alvina was still shocked. Immediately after, as if she had done something wrong, she quickly turned off the bright screen on her phone and stuffed it inside her nket. Then, she crawled up and sat down, asking with a smile: "When did youe back? I didn''t even notice it. " "What are you looking at?" Joseph sat on the side of the bed and gently caressed her messy hair, revealing her extremely sleepy little face, making people feel even more heartache. "It''s nothing. I thought you wouldn''t being today." Alvina puffed up her cheeks, and all the small grievances and grievances in his eyes were gone. As long as he was here, Alvina would not think about anything else. "Originally, I did not n toe over. After all, we agreed to put on an act to avoid the suspicion, but I don''t know why, but I let Warren turn the car around and drive here." Joseph''s handsome face was filled with a little embarrassment, as though he was a teenager who had just shed his blood, and was at a loss of what to do. Hearing that, Alvina was extremely warmed, she immediately grabbed onto one of his arms and touched his face, following that, she suddenly shivered: "So cold!" Only then did Joseph realize that he had just entered from outside and his jacket was still cold. He immediately wanted to push her back into the nket. However, she firmly held onto his arm and refused to let go. Instead, sheughed at herself: "I finally know what it means to have a hot face against a cold butt ¡­Hahaha!" Before she even finished speaking, she was alreadyughing like a madwoman, because she had just seen these words on the board. Everyone said that she had taken the initiative to curry favor with Joseph, and wanted to see the oue of how she had been pped in all kinds of ways. Joseph, "..." "Don''t talk like that!" Sheughed happily, but the man was especially angry and scolded her in a low voice. Only then did Alvina stopughing, but his pair of beautiful big eyes were still filled with starlight, shining extremely brightly. "Joseph, I''m famous. Everyone in the entire country knows that I''m here, it''s all because of you." As Alvina spoke, she even inadvertently reached out to adjust thepels of men''s clothes, with an indifferent tone. "I''m sorry, Alvina. Maybe I was wrong. I didn''t expect it to have so much negative effects on you." Today, Joseph was also upset for the entire day, and even regretted bringing up the matter of letting the two families arrange the engagement. He clearly wanted to protect her, but it seemed like he wanted to make the matter even more irreparable. Alvina shook his head and replied fearlessly: "It doesn''t matter, since you''re going to formally introduce me to your citizens sooner orter anyway, now that everyone knows that I''m your fiancee, other women definitely won''t have any ideas on you. For me, it''s not all bad." Joseph knew that she wasforting him, or perhaps, she was naturally optimistic, and was not willing to be sad. To be able to reach such a level at such a young age, it was truly a pity. It''s really painful. When a person bes open¡ªminded, she must have suffered a lot of harm behind her. "Man, you must remember that you are famous for having an owner. Don''t mess around outside in the future. Otherwise, I won''t let you off that easily!" Alvina suddenly sat up straight and extended a little finger, gently raising the man''s sexy chin, a pair of bright and big eyes staring straight at him, the words she said had a sense of a wife. Joseph was finally amused by her, and allowed her to stroke his chin, his tall body leaning forward. "You ¡­ What are you doing? Seriously, am I still lecturing my husband?" Seeing him nearing her in danger, Alvina was so frightened that she immediately bent backwards while looking around with her pair of beautiful eyes. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Lecturing? How dare you, Alvina, even before getting engaged, you already want to interfere in my affairs? If we were to get married, wouldn''t I be treated by you?" Josephughed, he was completely confused by her cute and yful look, he only wanted to lure her deeper. Of course, Alvina was only joking around with him, because she couldn''t stand him apologizing to her in all seriousness. He was immediately reprimanded, but he didn''t expect that he would lose to him in the end. She wanted to reply, but her tender lips were snatched away by the man. How could she be so sharp? The gentle bed had the natural fragrance of her body. Joseph originally wanted to tease her, but after kissing her, he couldn''t stop. He didn''t want to stop just like this, he wanted more things. Alvina was stillining about it on the inte, but now, his head was empty. Only the burning heat from the man beside his made her want to get close to him to get warm. Alvina was only wearing a set of white pajamas, but the man was still wearing the suit and the leather shoes. He did not even have the time to take off the ck coat. This kind of contrast, she was more petite and exquisite, lovely and beautiful. "Cold ¡­" The first thing that Alvina felt was cold. The man immediately pulled her into his embrace and wrapped her tightly in his embrace with his outer coat. Alvina immediately smiled happily, like a child who had gotten the candy. Joseph only kissed her once, but didn''t dare to have any more thoughts. Even if she was only wearing his thin pajamas, which he could reach out to take care of, he really didn''t dare to ask for too much. "My mom just called me, and she was actually angered to tears by those words on the inte. My mom was born timid, this thing might have really scared her, but my grandpa called me to stop thinking, and not caring too much." Alvina said softly while lying in his embrace. "Your grandfather really cares about you. He is also a very sensible senior." Joseph was really afraid that the Old Master of the Miller Family would call him and mention this matter, and he would be ashamed to the point that he didn''t know how to respond. But now, Alvina''s attitude towards the Old Master Miller made Joseph heave a sigh of relief. "Of course, I was taught by my grandfather. My good nature is rted to him." Alvina started to boast. "I will properly show him respect, cultivate you so well, and let me take advantage of him!" Joseph said from the bottom of his heart. "Yes, we will be filial together. What''s yours, what''s mine, will be our families from now on. We will do it together." Alvina did not regard himself as an outsider anymore; she only wanted to be his wife. Joseph was amused by her words. He liked the way she did not know how to be polite, which made him, who was in a passive position, feel less awkward. He likes her easy character. "Everyone in the office is discussing the matter of me being your fiancee, right?" Alvina had a headache. Thinking about the strange gazes he would have to endure before he could go back to work after the new year, she lost all courage. "Yes, everyone is very surprised. There is one more thing I need to tell you!" Joseph pursed her lips, not knowing how to start talking about Kelly. "What is it? Say it! " Alvina, on the other hand, was listening carefully. "When Kelly was working in the library today, she coincidentally met me. I didn''t expect her to actually confess to me. At that time, I did not directly reject her. Will you be angry?¡± At this moment, Joseph regretted that she did not have the determination to do this; it might cause her opponent to think even more nonsense. After Alvina heard the news, she did not have much of a reaction, because she had long known what Kelly was thinking. It was only a matter of time before she confessed to Joseph, but he hadn''t thought that today, when the news of her engagement with Joseph would be announced, Kelly would impatiently confess. Of course it was not a coincidence, Kelly was definitely anxious, furthermore, she was extremely angry, at that time she had always suspected that her boyfriend was Lieutenant Hilton, but now that it had suddenly be Joseph, Kelly might really resent her to death. "Then the next time she sees you, you will directly reject her. Don''t leave her any thoughts." Alvina muttered to himself. As a Vice¡ªPresident, he could only ignore the confessions of his female subordinates. If he coldly refused, it would definitely harm his identity. Chapter 1386 Chapter 1386 Joseph naturally agreed without hesitation: "Alright, I didn''t consider it thoroughly this time, next time, I definitely won''t do so." "It won''t do next time, there will definitely be a lot of women who will confess to you in the future, you can''t agree to even once." Alvina was like a tyrannical princess causing trouble without reason. Joseph''s handsome face tensed up, and his thin lips kissed her hair a few times: "Alright, I''ll listen to you. Not once. " Only then did Alvina be satisfied and happy, but following that, a man''s low voice sounded beside his ear: "You have to follow this rule too, other men will confess to you, you have to reject thempletely." "With Benson as an example, next time I will not waste any time, teaching me a lesson is enough to make my heart clench." As Alvina spoke, he even intentionally trembled twice. Joseph hugged her even more tightly as he put on his jacket, "Benson has resigned on his own ord. You will never see him again." "You dismissed him?" Alvina asked curiously. "No, he made the decision himself. He might not have the face toe back to work." When Joseph thought about how that man had the intention to do something to Alvina, his voice turned cold. "It''s best if I don''t see him. It''s better if I don''t see him for the rest of my life!" Alvina nodded his head, she was very satisfied with how this matter was handled, the evil being, should be punished, and should not mess up the order of peace in this prosperous world. "Alvina, I have to go. You should rest early. Tomorrow I may have to go to the grassroots to offer my condolences. Please take care of yourself. Happy New Year!" As Joseph said that, his thin lips lightly imprinted a mark on her forehead, unwilling to leave again. "Happy New Year!" Alvina also muttered that Joseph''s current workload was huge. She was very clear that she would be an obedient and quiet girlfriend. Even if she couldn''t help him at work, she would at least support him spiritually. Joseph steeled his heart, gently let go of her, and then covered her with a nket. Before he left, he specifically warned her: "Don''t hide under the nket and look at your phone, it''s not good for your eyes." "What did you see?" Alvina was startled. "I didn''t see anything. I just hope that you can rest properly and stop thinking nonsense." The man looked at her gently. As he got to the end, his tone became more downcast. In the dead of night, he was like an intoxicating wine, gently floating within the girl''s heart. Alvina fixed her beautiful eyes on him, suddenly wanting to force him to stay. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. However, as soon as those evil thoughts appeared, they were immediately suppressed by her rationality. She had just said that she was obedient and sensible, but now she wanted to act like a scoundrel? No, no, no, she was a man of her word. Joseph walked out of the bedroom, and calmed down at the door for a bit, then lifted his leg and left. Just now in her room, he had been forcefully stifling sweat all over his body. He had truly been joyous and worried at the same time. Benson was wearing a mask and packing his luggage, nning to leave the city. His face was shed, and although the bleeding had stopped, the wound was as ugly as a centipede, making him afraid to look at anyone. The mistake he made this time is enough to make him regret all his life. Greed was indeed the most frightening perversion. He should not have agreed to Barry''s conditions at first, and shouldn''t have framed Alvina and Joseph for the sake of status. What did the matter with their statesman have to do with a small figure like him? It was the same for him who sat in the position of president. All he needed to do was work hard and improve himself. There would always be promotions as his qualifications became deeper. Barry finally understood everything, but he had ruined his own life, so he decided to find a ce to start over. Unfortunately, even though he wanted to leave, it didn''t seem that easy anymore. At this moment, the sound of someone knocking on his door rang out, he was so scared that his face had turned pale white; he quickly walked over, opened up the door to take a look, and saw that Barry''s face was clearly twisted and ck which made him uneasy. Benson did not want to open the door, but if he did not, the oue would be even worse. Angrily stepped in and fiercely kicked him in the stomach: "You bastard, you actually betrayed me?" Benson was kicked and his entire body fell backwards. It was so painful that he couldn''t crawl back up, but he still had to hurriedly beg for forgiveness, "Minister Smith, listen to me, I didn''t mean to sell you out, I was tricked by them." "You lied? Do you take me for a fool? If your mouth closes, will they find me? Can''t you ept all these mistakes? At least I can let you leave this ce alive. Now that you''ve caused me to be scolded by the President, I won''t let you off! " Now that Barry had been suspended for further investigation, the Old President immediately told him what had happened. Benson had given him out, and with the irond proof on Joseph''s side, the Old President had allowed him to shoulder all the responsibilities, and now that Barry''s career had ended, he was truly unreconciled. "Minister Smith, I was so scared that I almost fainted. I thought that you n to kill me. I identally reveal your name in my panic. I really didn''t want to harm you." Benson was so scared that his legs trembling, his face was full of fear. "Heh, you weak person. Back then, I was blind, and I even thought that I could trust you." Barry deserved the punishment. He had done his best to please the Old President and reaped many benefits. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have ended up like this after being forty years of age, it was a pity that blessings and mishaps happened together. Since he had done such a evil deed, he would naturally invite disaster upon himself. "Minister Smith, let me live, my face is ruined, my life is already miserable enough, I just want to leave now, I just want to live. Minister Smith, you have to let me go quickly, if not, I will be captured as a witness or something, I am really afraid that I won''t be able to withstand the pressure, right?" Benson was smart; he had a way to threaten Barry. "Heh, I''m letting you go? Do you think that Joseph is someone was so kind? If he wants you to testify, he can dig you up even if you turn you into a pile of mud. Don''t think that he''s too useless. " Barry hatefully smiled coldly. It was only then that Benson suddenly realized how terrifying and powerful the person he had once viewed as his opponent was. Benson had only treated him as a love rival and hated him for being too weak. "Minister Smith, did youe here to kill me today? Fine, you can kill me now. There''s no point in living anyway!" Benson immediately gave up on resisting the idea of survival. As he spoke, he took off his mask, revealing his scarred, ugly face. Barry lowered his head to look at him, and he was instantly shocked to the point where he broke out in a cold sweat. With such a deep wound, it seems like Joseph was quite vicious. Indeed, it''s better to die than to live with such a face. "I''m not here to kill you, I''m here to vent my hatred, I''m only here to investigate on a suspension of duty, I still have Mr. President to protect myself, I will definitely be fine, Benson, just remember, if you don''t have the ability, don''t cause trouble, if you spoil other people''s business, you will definitely to die." How would Barry dare to kill people now? He was hoping that he could turn the tables around, the Old President would definitely not ignore him, he had onlye here to seek his existence. Benson''s swollen face flushed red. Barry''s words, were humiliating his ipetence and foolishness. Barry''s anger had more or less been vented. With a cold snort, he turned and left. Benson raised his head and looked at his back, suddenly wanting to use the Water de Fruit to stab at him, but in the end, his legs became weak and he was unable to stand up. In the end, he wasn''t a cruel and merciless person. He was still afraid of death and liked to live. Benson did not dare dy any longer. After packing his things, he drove his car and left. Now that Barry had stopped his duties, there was only one idle person left. He suddenly wanted to drink some wine, but he was unable to find anyone. Thus, he took out his phone and called Larissa. He lied and said that he had internal news he wanted to tell her, and told her toe over personally to listen. Larissa did not think about it further and actually drove over to find him. Chapter 1387 Chapter 1387 The Minister Smith used the new news as a reason to invite Larissa into a restaurant. Larissa opened the door, seeing that Minister Smith was sitting on his seat, she untied her scarf as she sat opposite of him. She stared at the old man with her soul attracting eyes: "Minister Smith, didn''t you say there was any news? Hurry up and tell me, is it rted to Edwards? " Barry rubbed his bright eyes, secretly looking up the woman in front of his, when the woman removed her wine¡ªred scarf, her pale white skin and low chested grey woolen sweater covered her pride, and with her leaning over, Barry was simply unable to breathe. "Larissa, it''s great that you''re beautiful. Anyone of you wearing any set of clothes outside would be as beautiful as a celestial." Barry did not answer his question, but praised her with a smile. N?velDrama.Org content. Only then did Larissa realize that the man before her was looking at her chest with ill intent. She immediately sat up straight and raised her cor, then said indifferently: "Minister Smith, it''s better to talk some useful thing, I got Edwards''s personal business card and purposefully left him out for a few days. I wanted to call him tomorrow and officially ept his invitation, if possible, I would be able to arrange a job of meeting him every day, then everything would be perfect." How could Barry have the mood to talk about work at the moment? He was about to be expelled from his job, his goal today was to let this woman drink with him, and at least get her drunk. He might even find a chance to touch her. "Larissa, you are still so young, yet you still have so much fighting spirit. What a rare female powerhouse. Come, let me toast you in advance and wish you victory in your n this time around." Barry quickly filled his wine cup and handed it over. "Then I''ll be counting on Minister Smith''s blessings." Larissa was still very confident in himself. He carried the wine, clinked the wine cup, and drank it all up. Seeing the way she drank, Barry was shocked, he felt that he could be considered magnanimous, but the woman in front of him actually drank all the wine in half a cup, if he wanted to take her down, he would need more strength. "Oh right, Minister Smith, I heard that you work are changed for quite a while. I wonder if it''s serious?" Larissa''s eyes were sharp as she intentionally asked to tease him. "It''s nothing; it''s just that, I have followed Vice¡ªPresident for so many years, trying to find an opportunity to have a good rest. Look, I''m over forty years old, and I don''t even have a proper girlfriend. The old president took care of me and asked me to take advantage of this holiday to find a girlfriend to marry. "The Minister Smith said with a smile, as his eyes couldn''t help but look at Larissa again. Larissaughed twice: "Minister Smith is overestimating you, with your status, what kind of girlfriend are you looking for?" "Maybe I''m just picking someone out. There were also somedies who tried to please me before, but I didn''t feel anything. Larissa, if I knew you a few years ago, then I wouldn''t be single right now." In the end, Barry was still unable to hold back and confessed to her. Although it was only in a joking tone, his eyes had already betrayed his thoughts. Larissa''s heart trembled, her clever eyes spun, she put down her wine cup and picked up her fork to eat :¡°Minister Smith is praising me so much, but unfortunately, I already have someone in my heart, and I can''t help Minister Smith solve his personal problems.¡± Hearing that, Barry''s face immediately became ugly: ¡°Larissa, you seduced Edwards, it''s just one of your missions, aren''t you being too serious? "There''s nothing I can do about it, Edwards really attracted me here. At the moment, other than him, I really don''t think much of others." Larissa said nonchntly, her eyes catching onto Barry''s ugly expression. Sheughed coldly in her heart, This Barry couldn''t be thinking of making a move against her, right? He doesn''t look in the mirror. What''s his face? "Larissa, you are asking for trouble, even if Edwards really likes you, you guys won''t be able to stay here for long, he is Vice¡ªPresident''s partner, once Old President is elected next year, the first two people to be dealt with, do you think that Edwards can still earn big money peacefully? Furthermore, if he knew that you were the woman sent by the Old President to seduce him, he would have taken your life. " Barry immediately exined the serious consequences to her, hoping that she would wake up and stop dreaming. Larissa suddenly mmed her hand on the table, "Minister Smith, is there something wrong with your head? I am someone that the President has personally picked, and yet you want me to retreat? Do you want me to go and talk to the President about this right now? I think you''re going to have a lifetime off this holiday. " "Larissa, I am joking. Why are you being so serious? Let''s not talk anymore. Eat and drink properly, okay? "Barry was still pale from fright and quickly tried to persuade her. Only then did Larissa sit back down, and with a slight snort from the corner of her eye: "Minister Smith, you like me, don''t you?" Barry was shocked. "All of you men areughable. Seeing beautiful women, it''s as if you''ve lost your soul. However, you know your own limits, so I''m very clear on what you''re nning!" Larissa was not an idiot; furthermore, she was smarter than most women. She directly exposed Barry''s unbearable mind. Barry''s face flushed red. "Larissa, since you know that I like you, then aren''t you afraid that I will ruin your ns by treating me like this?" Barry immediatelyughed wickedly. Since there was the risk of breaking, then he would not pretend to be a gentleman. "Do you dare? Wasn''t John Wayne the best example? Anyone who offends the Old President will be in trouble. Minister Smith, how many lives do you think you have left to take the risk? " Larissa''s smile deepened, his sharp words made Barry speechless. When he mentioned John Wayne''s fate, Barry felt pain in his heart. John Wayne hadmitted suicide, so he took out his knife and cut his heart twice, causing it to be a mess of flesh and blood. At that time, he had also saw corpse. Larissa held onto her hands as she stood up. She looked at Barry coldly and arrogantly and said, "Minister Smith, the reason you invited me over today, isn''t because you want to tell me new news. It''s because you want to take the opportunity to get me drunk and do something to me?" "Larissa, you are too confident, aren''t you? That''s right, I admit that you are beautiful, but thinking like that, you really underestimate me too much. I don''t see any beauties in my record. " Barry immediately retorted angrily in embarrassment. If I guessed wrongly, it would be for the best. I apologize to you, but I shouldn''t doubt your sincerity, so, I have to go now. I also have to contact Edwards tomorrow. Only when we have enough spirit can we meet this man well. "Larissa wisely chose to leave, not wasting any time to drink with Barry. Hearing Larissa''s shocking words before she left, Barry''s face turned ugly to the extreme. "Damned woman, don''t be too proud." Barry knew that there was no chance for him to make a move against Larissa. That woman''s guard was too strong, and her mind was simply too shrewd, to think that she could still be considered his target. This woman is terrible. However, the rose with thorns was still very enchanting. Although Barry couldn''t seed now, it didn''t mean that he wouldn''t be able to seed in the future, either. He believed that the Old President would definitely help him stand up again. The next day, Larissa actually called Edwards. Borrowing the blessings during the New Year, she revealed the results of her consideration. It was exactly the answer that Edwards expected, she would report to hispany after the new year. Of course Edwards agreed with a smile on his face. After receiving a definite answer, Larissa was unable to speak, and had a sense of victory. Initially, she had taken the initiative to apply, but she failed. Across the years, families are reunited, the winter snow is over, and the sky is clear. Families get together in the season and wee theing of the new year happily. There are too many things happening in this year. This year, many things had happened, and everyone was veryplicated in their hearts, but they were also very happy. Life would never be smooth sailing, and when apanied by wind and rain, it would be even more so, a witness to precious kinship and love. The two Wayne Family brothers, in this year, had also received the most beautiful love, and would be able to spend their entire lives with each other as if they were treasures. Chapter 1388 Chapter 1388 This time, Alvina had to return to the Miller Family to apany her grandfather and arge family of people to spend the New Year''s Eve. Actually, she only wanted to apany her grandfather for a few years, but the Miller Family was a huge n. All people get together, but it''s also hot and noisy, but it belongs to others, Alvina is particrly lonely. Her mother did note over. She sat by her grandfather''s side alone. Both of her uncles had families, and they had children. Even when they whispered to each other, they were still very amiable and warm. "Sister,e over here and take a picture." Alvina had two cousins who were almost twenty years old. When they were in university, they were young and beautiful. When they saw Alvina sitting alone beside the old man, they immediately took their phone over and wanted to take a picture with her. "Cousin, you have a small face. Take my phone, we''ll stand behind you!" The two cousins stuffed the phones in her hands and stood behind her, showing cute, innocent expressions. In truth, Alvina did not want to bother with them, but in front of the Old Master Miller, she could not be too cold. In case grandpa feels that she is out of group in this family, it will hurt her grandpa''s heart. So, Alvina decided to cooperate with everything he had and stuck out his tongue. Alvina stood at the very front with a forced smile on his face, unlike his two cousins who stood behind her, who were weird and cute with their eyes open and their tongues hanging out. "Cousin. Grandfather said he wanted you to get engaged to the Grant family. What was the reaction of that Vice¡ªPresident? " Uncle''s daughter Victoria casually asked her. Third Uncle''s daughter, Amy, suddenlyughed. It was as if she felt that this was a joke and couldn''t help but make peopleugh. Alvina knew that his two younger cousins were going to meddle with her business, and after seeing her troubled look, it was obvious that they didn''t truly want to care about her. "I haven''t seen him much, he''s too busy." Alvina replied indifferently, without a trace of sadness or joy. "Grandfather, did you sell your cousin out? The other male side doesn''t even like her, yet you still insist on sending her to the Grant family? " Victoria immediately turned around and shook Old Master Miller''s arm. At this time, Miller Family''s Second Uncle Nathan scolded his lightly, "Victoria, what are you saying? Grandfather''s decision has always been the wisest. You are not to speak carelessly about it, and juste back and sit! " When Victoria heard that her father was angry, she immediately ran back to her seat and sat down. Third Uncle Paul also signaled his daughter with his eyes, and Amy obediently returned to her seat. Alvina sat in her seat, her expression was indifferent as she lowered her head to eat his soup. Old Master Miller drank a bit of wine, but he was still clear¡ªheaded. He pped the table, and said in a dignified tone: "I have decided to stop talking about Alvina and the Grant family''s marriage. Also, don''t let me hear you saying that I am selling off your granddaughter, don''t talk about how poor our Miller Family is." "Dad, Victoria is still young and doesn''t understand. Don''t take her words to heart!" Nathan apologized for his daughter''s bbering up, thenughed at Alvina: "Alvina, your sister is a straightforward person, don''t worry about what you think, you are definitely worthy of Joseph, our Miller Family is not inferior to her Grant family." Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, yes, yes, brother is right. You are the only daughter of our big brother. If you suffer any grievances after marrying into our family, you must tell uncle that uncle will uphold justice for you." Third Uncle Paul quickly offered his constion. Alvina was sad in his heart, but her face is indifferent. She smiles and says :"Thank you for your concern, uncles. I am willing to ept grandfather''s marriage, marriage alliance, strong alliance, it will definitely benefit our Miller Family, I do not care about what kind of person Joseph is, as long as he is outstanding enough, I am just a shallow person who likes to see whether he is handsome or not, and whether he has status or not, as long as these conditions are met, I will choose no other." "Even if they don''t like you or love you, are you willing to marry them?" Victoria''s asked again. "Is love that important?" Alvina asked, everyone''s expression was a little unnatural, When Miller Family and her uncles were married back then, they had all sorts of family backgrounds to pick on. As a result, the two aunts present at the scene all had a rather rich expression on their faces, and they red at Alvina resentfully at the same time. "How is it not important? The man I want to marry in the future must be the one I love. If he doesn''t love me, I won''t marry him even if I die! " Victoria immediately said with a full face. Seeing the family''s atmosphere had been destroyed, Old Master Miller immediately said with a stern face: "Alright, it''s the new year, let''s not talk about these unpleasant things." Alvina was also relieved. She knew that her two cousins were testing the rtionship between his and Joseph, and sure enough, once they return to Miller Family, they have to be cautious at all times. Joseph was also very busy during the New Year''s Eve, he did not have the time to return home and reunite with his family. However, at around 9 o''clock, he still used the encrypted phone to send Alvina a message to send his blessings. When Alvina received this message, all the annoyance he had overnight disappeared. Mary''s New Year''s Eve came back to her mother''s home for dinner with Leo. Belle was very happy, Leo William was her future son¡ªinw, he would have no reason to be on guard against his character and appearance, so she felt happy and proud for her daughter to be able to marry such an outstanding man. The many grievances they had suffered in the past were all worth it now. Happiness would bete, but they would definitely not miss it. The people who cared about kindness from the bottom of their hearts would eventually be rewarded with even more things, such as kinship, friendship, love, everything was essential to a person''s life. Billy William brought Lynn back to the William Family to experience the new year. As Lynn grew a few month, the elders of the William Family s all thought that they would be able to get a golden grandson after the new year. n and Anne''s rtionship was also increasing, but n''s position in the family did not increase at all, this was what he resented the most, and he had also made a wish. After the new year, he would definitely fight for a higher position in the family, but before long, he would discover that his position was not higher, but lower, because the Wood Family would still need to fill in another young child. At a Film Festival Award party at the end of the year, Bryant won the title again and won the award of popr male star. Moreover, he was also at the eptance stage, directly announcing that he would have a wish for a new year. He wanted to establish a family, have a child, be a husband, be a father, be like all men, no matter what stage he wanted to do, he would not overdraw his life to act out. A certain woman who was seated below the stage secretly wiped the tears off her face. Robbin did not think that he would actually sit here and hear the dazzling man on the stage say such touching words. Bryant''s appearance changed her view of male stars in the entertainment circle. In fact, male stars were also people, and what they desired was no different from any other men''s, it was just that their statuses were special, and love seemed to have be a luxury for them, because in all sorts of movies and dramas, all kinds of scenes of love yed out every day. It had returned to their real lives, where their emotions became gossip. Robbin bit her lips. Recently, her rtionship with Bryant had be closer and closer, her life had also suffered many changes, her job had be difficult, because everyone knew that she was Bryant''s girlfriend and would always mock her on various asions. Fortunately, her heart was strong, and she did not change her mind. However, she would still do her best to apany him inpleting Bryant''s wish. Whether it was to marry or to give birth to a child, Robbin would not cower in the slightest. Currently, the two of them were only at the stage where they were holding hands and hugging and kissing. As for the matter of having children ¡­ Now he could only think about it. On a high end snowfield outside the country, Gloria was moving forward while trembling. Seeing that she was about to fall, Jack Wayne reached out to support her and asked her: "Do you still not dare?" "I can do it!" Gloria replied while trembling in fear. "Everyone''s crossing a new year, and yet I dragged you here to ski. Do you hate me?" Jack Wayne asked self¡ªdeprecatingly. "No, no matter what you do, I will apany you!" Gloria replied with a light smile. She knew that Jack Wayne did not like to cross the New Year period, because he did not know who he would reunite with. Some of his family members lived far away from the Heavy Ocean while others had gone to heaven. Chapter 1389 Chapter 1389 It was a new year, a new hope, and everything seemed to have a new beginning. For Wood Family and William family, a new life, apanied by everyone''s expectations, began the prelude to a whole family with a loud cry. Lynn gave a birth to a boy, who was white and fat. The child cried very loudly, with a head of thick ck hair and long eyshes. Although he was wrinkled when he was born, it did not affect his future prospects of being a handsome brother. The people of William Family and the Wood Family gathered in the ward of the hospital. In the high ss ward, Lynnid on the bed weakly, her long hair was drenched in sweat and her usually beautiful face had lost its color. Billy William held her hand tightly, his eyes filled with pain and gratitude. Seeing Lynn had woken up, he didn''t know what to say, and could only hold her hand tightly, like a helpless big boy. "Why a son?" The first sentence that Lynn spoke was filled with disgust. Billy William''s anxious and handsome face was instantly amused by her words, and instantly rxed: "If you like your daughter, then we''ll have a daughter next!" "Next?" Lynn, who was weak and weak a moment ago, became a energetic when she asked this question. Billy William was immediately given a big fright. His charming eyes slowly widened as he stared at her nkly, and stuttered. "Yes ¡­ Yeah, next! " "I won''t have any more children. I won''t have any more children in the future." Lynn immediately shouted out with grievance and grievance. The elders of the William Family who were sitting opposite to her heard her words and their expressions froze. William''s mom and Wood''s Mother walked over quickly. "Billy, Lynn has just finished production and is feeling low, you can''t be angry at her." Billy''s mom was the first to curse her son. She felt that Billy William saying the wrong things made her unhappy. But Ang, the Lynn''s mother, frowned and looked at her daughter''s suffering. However, seeing her daughter suffer, she became very happy. In the end, sheforted her daughter gently, "Lynn, don''t be too fierce towards Billy, you scared me!" Lynn obviously did not want to scare anyone. She had just experienced a painful delivery, at this moment, how could she even think about having a child? It was only because of this that she was so emotional. "Mom, you guys go see the child, Billy and I are fine!" Lynn hurriedly said. Only then did the two mothers turn around and leave, leaving the two youths to discuss their matters. Billy William hurriedly lowered his head and whispered into Lynn''s ears: "Okay, I will listen to you, and not give birth to another child. It''s enough with this child, I don''t want you to suffer any more." "Really?" Lynn then loosened her brows, a smile appearing in her pair of beautiful eyes. "Of course, it is up to you to decide on our family''s matters. I will only offer you my advice!" Billy William''s desire to live was strong, and he did not dare to offend her, so he could only carefully pamper her. Lynn rolled his eyes at him: "Don''t make it sound like I''m feeling wronged, your mom is going to find trouble with me." A few days ago, Lynn had already been called over by the Billy''s mom to have a chat. Although his words did not have the intention to me her, Lynn was not stupid, and was able to hear his mother ¡ªinw''s words, as if she wasining that she bullied his son every day. She even told him that no matter if he was at home or outside, a man had to maintain the most basic of dignity. Although she was powerful in thepany and made people feel that she was right, that was what was needed for her job. She had to be tough in order to manage her subordinates, and when she got home, she was still used to ying the role of a little woman. She had never bullied Billy William. On the contrary, every time she returned home, she would be bullied by this man in a different way. "Let''s name it. This little red face looks really pitiful." The more Billy''s mom saw, the more she liked it. Her heart was about to be melted by that small lump of meat. "Lynn, didn''t you think of a nickname? Speak up and let us all hear it. " Billy William immediately asked with a smile. "Call him Eggy!" Lynn very casually gave her a small name. "Huh?" The entire audience was shocked. "When I gave birth to him, his belly was as round as an egg. After he was born, he was also round like an egg. Plus, he was a man, so his name, Eggy, was quite suitable." Lynn''s exnation made him faint even more. The entire ward was filled withughter as Lynn gave this nickname. Billy William forced himself to laugh and said, "When your son hears your words when he grows up, I don''t know what to think." "What kind of thoughts can he have? Of course he have to thank me for giving birth to him." Lynn pursed his lips and said. "This won''t do. This name is too casual and too funny. Let me pick it. Call him Esther; he''s as bright as a star in the sky." Billy''s father forced a stop to his smile and gave him a proper title. Just then, Leo William rushed over in a hurry, he pushed open the door to the ward, and saw everyone smiling, he shrugged his shoulders, and asked in surprise: "Did I miss something?" "It''s nothing, everyone is giving your nephew a nickname,e over here to see him." Billy''s mom hurriedly carried Young grandson in front of his eldest son. Leo William lowered his head to look, and was immediately enraged by the little fellow and cried. He could not help but want tough, but he had to endure it in the end. "Very cute, what''s your nickname?" Leo William extended a finger and yed with the little guy''s tightly clenched fist. "His name is Esther." Leo William nodded his head, and praised: "This child is rather nice to listen to, there''s another little man in our family!" "That''s right, Billy''s child is already born, but there''s no movement from your side. Are you going to make Mom die of anxiety?" Billy''s mom immediately seized this opportunity, urging him to quickly get married and have children. "Mom, you should know the situation between Mary and me. I''m afraid you won''t be able to do that in the next two to three years. Take care of my nephew. Don''t make any ns for me." Leo William immediately exined with a smile. "You''re the big brother!" Billy''s mom was still very resentful. Leo William''s handsome face looked slightly awkward, but he immediately steeled his heart. He would not allow Mary Ann to give birth prematurely. Billy''s mom could only roll her eyes at her eldest son in the end as she continued to look at Young grandson. Suddenly, she felt that this Young grandson was much cuter and more pleasing to the eye than her two sons. Leo William walked over and said a few words of thanks to Lynn, then congratted her brother and sister¡ªinw. To be able to see that her brother had a cute and adorable son, Leo William was deeply moved in her heart. The little brother that he had worried about all those years ago had suddenly grown up as well. The tragic situation of the previous generation of brothers in the Wayne Family was right in front of him. Although Leo William did not trust his little brother to fight with him over anything, but as his brother, he had to be clear about one thing, money was a small matter, and he wanted a family that was peaceful and peaceful, with no enmity between them. Edwards and Lily, knowing that Lynn obtained a son , had also rushed over to give their blessings that night. The moment Edwards entered, the first thing he did was to walk to the baby''s bed at the side and look at the sleeping child. "So this is the newborn child!" Edwards opened her eyes wide, and the more she looked at them, the more mystical he found them to be. The two little fellows at home, when they were just born, should have looked like this as well. Carrying two small hands on his back, Lily bent down, and looked at them with a beaming smile: "They look really nutritious. They''re white and tender, Lynn is so fortunate!" "Did Emma and George also look like this when they were young?" Edwards asked thedy beside him curiously. "How can she be that big? They are small, and Emma even stayed in a thermal box for a week before she was able to carry it back. At that time, her physique was weak!" Lily slightly closed his eyes, recalling the scene from the birth of hertwo children; her heart was stirred, filled with emotion. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Edwards clenched his fists tightly, his mind suddenly thinking back to his own pair of children''s appearance, and seeing Lynn being so weak on the bed, it could be seen how difficult it was for Lily to pass through this period of time. "Edwards, Lily, are you two prepared to give birth to a second child?" Billy William walked to the side, looking at his son, he asked curiously. "We ¡­" "We''re not going to live!" Edwards suddenly interrupted Lily and chuckled. Chapter 1390 Chapter 1390 Hearing that, Lily turned to look at the man beside her, only to see that his eyes were red, causing her heart to tremble. He came to visit friend''s newborn baby, but his eyes were red, Lily suddenly felt that this man was somewhat cute. "Having children is a very painful thing to do. Having experienced it once is enough. Children don''t care how many; they only need to be nurtured properly." Edwards exined with a lowugh. Billy William quite understood his words, and nodded. "You''re right, we men don''t need to suffer, but we can''t let the women we love pay the price. We should not be greedy, we''re satisfied with everyone!" Lily knew that Edwards loved her and her heart was also a lot warmer. She extended his hand to shake the man''s hand and the man instantly held his stiff fingers tightly in his palm. Walking out of the ward, Edwards did not let go of her hand. Walking to the parking lot, Lily struggled in his palm with a little embarrassment: "So many people watching!" However, Edwards disapprovingly snorted lightly: "You just hold it like that, does anyone have any objections?" "I do!" Lily followed him into the carriage and chuckled. Edwards stared at her with eyes filled with danger: "Do you have any objections?" "You''re hurting my hand!" Lily replied softly. Edwards was startled and hurriedly let go of her hand. Only then did he realize that her fair fingers had already turned into red marks. "Sorry, Lily, I ¡­" I didn''t do it on purpose! "Edwards apologized. "I know, I know what you''re thinking." However, Lily yfully grabbed hisrge hand and came over to y. The man''s fingers were long and straight, and the clips were short and clean. "How do you know?" Edwards''s handsome face stiffened, somewhat embarrassed. Lily flicked one of his five fingers, casually said: "What you said just now, is serious?" "Which sentence?" Edwards asked in a low voice. "The question about not having children?" Lily leaned her head over and gently tapped with his five fingers. "I''m afraid I''ll make you suffer again. I''ve read in the books that having a child is tantamount to walking through the gates of hell, and it''s very dangerous. Since there''s such a chance, of course I won''t let you go and try it out again." Edwards was of course being serious; he was even more worried for Lily when he saw the weak and pale Lynn. "Actually, it''s not that dangerous. It''s just a matter of probability. Are you worried too much?" Lily could not help butugh. "I don''t care; I just don''t want to live anymore!" Edwards said in an extremely overbearing manner. "Alright. You just have to decide on it." Lilyughed again. It was good to have someone''s heart ache. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. A few were happy and a few were worried. In Alvina''s opinion, staying in Miller Family was not a good life. She was looking forward to quickly going to work, hoping to quickly move back to Joseph''s home to live, and avoid these wolf¡ªlike, tiger¡ªlike family members. It was a pity that some people loved to cause trouble. For example, the other two young misses of Miller Family. Victoria and Amy had always held grudges against Alvina, and this grudge all came from the bias of the Old Master Miller. They were both granddaughters of the Miller Family, but they had never been treated like Alvina. No matter what asion the Old Master Miller went to, he would only bring her along. This degree of favoritism will indeed make people dissatisfied. Of course, Mr. Miller also loves these two granddaughters, but they have parents who love them, and they don''t need to worry about many things But Alvina was different. Living in Miller Family alone, with no one to rely on, he could only rely on him, his grandfather. When Old Master Miller went out, he was afraid that she would be lonely, so he brought her everywhere. Thus, in the eyes of outsiders, it seemed like Alvina was the only young miss of Miller Family, because Old Master Miller only brought her to attend every day. Alvina lied in her room, curled up on his chair and looked at the male lead in the mobile news in a daze while giggling asionally, because the more she read, the more she liked. "Bang bang!" Someone knocked on the door, interrupting Alvina from enjoying his fianc¨¦''s time. She frowned, walked to the door and opened it unhappily. "Cousin sister, my friend is having a party tonight, Amy will being with us, you shoulde and y too, it should be a little happier at the beginning of the new year." Victoria invited her with good intentions, but with a purpose behind it. Alvina is now a national celebrity If she brought her out, she would definitely receive a huge blow. After all, everyone knew that she had reached Joseph''s level, and furthermore, she wasn''t taken seriously. "No, I don''t like the liveliness. You just go and y." Alvina rejected decisively. She was not in the mood to guess the purpose of her two cousins. In short, she did not y with them. Cousin sister, you are so uninteresting, which girl do you not like to y around now? You stay at home every day, and your thoughts will be out of date, no wonder the Mr. Vice¡ªPresident looks down on you. Who would like to stay with you all day long? "Victoria immediately stood at a high point and confidently denounced Alvina''s bad habits, even showing his sincerity. "I don''t care if he likes it or not. As long as I''m willing to marry him, he''ll have to marry me!" Alvina purposely pretended to be ignorant and proud as he spoke. Alvina''s tone of voice was extremely proud which made people want to puke all over her face. Cousin sister, you''re so confident. If after marrying him for a few days he could kick you out of the house, then when that happens, you would lose our Miller Family''s face. We''ll lose face with it! "Amy did not think too highly of her, and her words sounded strange. Alvina crossed his arms in front of his chest, andughed disapprovingly: "My two sisters, you''re afraid of being implicated by me, then hurry and find a boyfriend, and get married in front of me. At that time, you won''t have to worry about not getting married because of me!" "You ¡­ What are you talking about? We''re so young, how could we possibly have a boyfriend?" Amy''s face was red from embarrassment, she was angry and angry at the same time. Victoria''s face immediately darkened, and she said unhappily: "Cousin sister, what kind of woman do you think Joseph likes? Do you need me to test him for you? You should invite him to our house one day to eat. Let me see if he is as steady and single¡ªminded as everyone says. " "You want to pick up my fianc¨¦? Stop dreaming, I have to remind the two of you! Joseph is my future husband, other women shouldn''t think about him, I don''t care, but the two of you aren''t enough." After Alvina finished speaking, he immediately mmed the door, shocking the two girls outside so much that their faces turned green. Alvina would definitely not leave any face for them, if they had something to say, they would have to say it out loud, because these two little sisters loved to pretend to be silly, even if they did something bad they would not take responsibility, and if she did not, the one who would be embarrassed in the future would be himself. Victoria and Amy angrily went downstairs, standing in the main hall with their hands at their waists, they were extremely angry. "She actually suspects that we are going to steal her fianc¨¦? Do we need to rob her? Even she can''t make Joseph fall in love with her, so why would she be afraid of us stealing it? She must be crazy." Victoria said, as she used her hands to fan the wind, causing her face to turn green from anger. "Sister, she''s guarding against us, but honestly, grandfather introduced her to Joseph, she has paved a path for her in the future, the general election is about to begin, Joseph is the most competitive candidate, if he really does choose the position of president, wouldn''t Alvina have picked up a big bargain?" Although Amy was younger by a year, his personality was calmer and more thoughtful than Victoria. "You''re right, grandfather is too biased, why didn''t you introduce me to Joseph? In any case, I have my parents by my side, so I can help the Grant family in the future. " Victoria was immediately angry. Amy looked at her with ridicule in her eyes: "Sis, do you like men like Joseph? Men who are in business tend to neglect their families and wives. " "I can''t really say whether he likes it or not, but Joseph''s looks are not bad. Furthermore, if he strives so hard for his career, it means that his future is limitless. However, I''m afraid that he will neglect his marriage." Victoria also snorted. She was a proud princess, how could she bear being ignored and wronged. "Sis, didn''t you always think that you were more outstanding than Alvina? I just think that Joseph is an old¡ªfashioned and solemn person with a deep mind. He would definitely like a girl like you, who is naturally cheerful and lively and cute.¡± Amy immediately pped his fan on the side. Chapter 1391 Chapter 1391 Amy''s affirming tone immediately increased Victoria''s self¡ªconfidence. She curled the corner of her mouth and snorted: "If it was me, I would definitely not lose face for Miller Family. Joseph will definitely love me like a treasure!" Looking at Victoria''s overconfident expression, Amy felt like vomiting in her heart. However, she had no choice but to continue ttering her, telling her to snatch Alvina''s fianc¨¦, this scene would definitely be interesting, and at that time, she would definitely benefit from the fighting. Furthermore, The reason why Amy doesn''t have the confidence and pride of Victoria is that her father is more capable than her father. Although thispany was split between two of them, Nathan had been suppressing her brother everywhere. She still hated Uncle for insidiously suppressing her father. She was going to let Victoria y with fire and burn himself, so in the end, Nathan would definitely fall for the crime of not disciplining his father properly. Once Grandfather got angry, all the benefits would belong to her and her father. "Sis, of course, Joseph is calm and collected. A girl as beautiful as you must be his favorite girl." Amy continued to tter her. "Amy, actually, I''m not as good as you say. It''s just that my dad said that I was born to be liked." Victoria suddenly felt that it was just a bit too much, and immediatelyughed humbly. "Sis, my dad insults me like a log every day and even wants me to learn from you. Right now, I still remember his words every day. I want to learn how pleasing it is to be with you." Amy immediately mocked himself. "Alright, when big sis really snatches Joseph over, I''ll definitely introduce you to an even better boyfriend!" Victoria was itching to give it a try. Jealousy made people go crazy, Victoria felt jealous that her grandfather favored Alvina, so she had also be crazy. The time for family reunions was always fast. The seven days of long vacation was almost over. Everyone returned to their posts and prepared to join thepetition for the New Year. Alvina stayed at home and did not go anywhere during the New Year. Old Master Miller understood her current situation and attended all kinds of asions, so she was not called out on purpose. Although he cared a lot about his granddaughter''s current situation, he felt that it was good that his granddaughter was being pressured and frustrated. He was old, so he could not protect her for life, and when she grew up, he had to know how to face the storm of society, slowly growing stronger through weakness. Even if he found a safe haven for her, the people beside her, no matter how strong they were, would still not be able to match up to him. Alvina naturally understood her grandfather''s good intentions. She silently epted this reality and hoped that her grandfather would live for a hundred years. Finally, with her grandfather''s consent, she could pack up and go live in Joseph''s house. In two days, she would have to go to work, and when he heard that Old President was going to give her a promotion and a raise, Joseph seemed to be very unhappy, but no matter what, Alvina was happy, no matter what, she would stay close to him regardless of which position in the office she was ced in. Furthermore, she could stay in his house every day, the way she ate and dressed was all to him, this feeling was very real, it was also very satisfying. Alvina packed two big boxes of items. One of the boxes was full of jewelry and essories and she decided to take them all with his, since she still needed to use them asionally. The most important thing was that she discovered that she would mysteriously lose them, she didn''t tell his grandfather about this. It was easy to guess who took them Alvina did not value these treasures, but she definitely did not want to give them to others for free. When Alvina asked the butler uncle to help her carry the luggage, outside the great hall downstairs, Victoria drove her limited edition sports car past with a loud bang and quickly retreated back. She took off sunss, stuck her head out and ridiculed: "You want to move in Joseph''s house again? And you brought so many things with you that you haven''t even married yet and you''re already moving your makeup to the Grant family? To be sent to his doorstep, if he were to pack you up and come back, that would be really embarrassing. " Alvina knew that her mouth would start to itch if she didn''t ridicule her. She said while looking at her indifferently: "These are all my things; I''ll put them wherever I want them to ce. Aren''t you meddling in a little too wide open?" "What do you mean by your things? They are obviously Miller Family''s ¡­" "Victoria, speak honestly. How many things did you take from me? Alvina immediately interrupted her words and questioned her with a cold smile. "What is it? Where did I get your things? " Victoria immediately yed dumb. "Is that so? Do you want me to call out the scouts in my room to see who stole my things? " Alvina purposely threatened her. "What? Are you sick? Who would install a camera in their room? Aren''t you afraid of being exposed? "Hearing that, Victoria became afraid, because, she had actually brazenly entered her room, and even took away a lot of things. "I''ll give you three days to return all of my things. Otherwise, I''ll have to go and consult with grandpa!" Alvina was not someone who could be easily bullied. Victoria angrily smashed the steering wheel: "You petty bitch, you make me feel like you''re talking about something rare!" Although she was angry, Victoria still went back to her room to pack everything that Alvina had. She knew that Alvina was a person who did what she said. Maybe she really went to talk to Grandpa. Grandpa was angry. Victoria couldn''t get any benefits. Alvina sat in the car and arrived at Joseph''s house. Just as she got off the car door, she saw a tall figure quietly leaning against the pir beside the door. Seeing her get off the car, the man stretched out his hands and walked towards her with a smile. Then he picked up the two big boxes for her naturally. "Heh, this box is quite heavy. Is it filled with gold?" Joseph thought that he had a lot of strength, but he was still stumped by one of the boxes, and asked her humorlessly. "Yeah, it''s worth more than gold." Alvina was dressed in ady''s attire today, wearing a cute hat, with his long hair draped over his snow¡ªwhite shoulders. He looked as pure and wless as snow, and his entire body gave off a spiritual aura. This was the first time Joseph had seen her look like a youngdy from a noble family, her inborn pride caused her eyes to flicker for a moment. Previously, he felt that she was very ordinary and had a natural disposition, but he had to remind himself that this woman had never suffered in his life since he was young. Now that she was with him, he naturally had to love and protect her even more. As soon as Alvina entered the living room, the fairy returned to her original form. She took off her hat and cape beforezily lying down on the sofa, stretching her limbs and sighing in satisfaction. "You''re still as free as ever." Joseph was so shocked by this change that he couldn''t even think about it. Well, his feelings just disappeared. When he had put the box down, he went over to her and shey there and he went straight to her and looked at her: "In love with my home?" "Yeah, I fell in love with this family first, and then I suddenly found out that the owner of this family was rather pleasing to the eye, and that''s why I ended up liking you." Alvina mischievously blinked his eyes at him, and said smilingly. "Oh!" The man dragged his voice to show that he believed in your evil. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Since you are so strong that you fell for me, I must leave now so as to not hinder your eyes ¡­" If he wanted to act, Joseph would naturally not lose to her, and very naturally wanted to stand up. However, the next second, the girl''s two small hands fiercely grabbed onto his clothes and pulled him down. He didn''t expect her to act so rough, so I almost stressed her down. He had to press her down, Fortunately, his reaction was fast, and his strong arms were supporting each other steadily. However, the two of them were intertwined, and his face was very close, his thin lips almost touching her pink lips. "I can''t afford to take such a initiative!" The manughed evilly and said in a hoarse voice. Chapter 1392 Chapter 1392 The man''s absent¡ªminded words made Alvina crinkle, and she also answered him in a low voice: "if you can''t bear it, you''ll change your mind to bear it " Alvina originally wanted to win him, but she didn''t even have the time toplete her sentence before she was seized by the man''s thin lips. He didn''t want to hear the rest of her words. Her lips were about to be kissed until they were swollen. When she finally managed to take a breath of air, the man had still forced his way through her, forcing her to move her body backwards in an attempt to escape. However, her back was pressed against the back of the sofa, so she was unable to escape. "Please let me go!" Fine, she admitted that she misspoke and angered him, but she could not torture her like that. Alvina could only surrender to him, there was no other way, and she could not defeat his shamelessness. Joseph snickered, looked at her pair of big eyes that was winking at him with sincerity, he finally had a sense of conquest, and snorted: "If you dare speak nonsense again, I won''t forgive you." "What nonsense did I say? It was clearly you who forced me to say that. I can''t even resist right?" Alvina recovered some strength and continued to speak. "A sharp tongue!" Joseph scolded her whileughing, and then he got off her body and stood up: "How are you doing in Miller Family? When you went to work the next day, you were in such a hurry to move over to my ce. Your grandfather wouldn''t have any objections, right? " "I just didn''t stay much. I didn''t go anywhere. I just stayed at home, eating, drinking, and sleeping. I was suffocating!" Alvina also stood up from the sofa, her stomach full of grievances. "You didn''t sneak out, did your grandfather know?" Joseph seemed to be very worried about whether or not the Old Master Miller knew anything. He was still very respectful to the Old Master Miller, and it would still be up to him to decide whether or not he could get his granddaughter. "Don''t worry, I''ve discussed it with my grandfather, and he has no objections!" Alvina quickly reached out and patted his shoulder, then said with a smile. Joseph heaved a sigh of relief, but then he thought of another thing: "Did your two uncles make things difficult for you? I heard that your second and third uncle are also acting like they are on the surface and are secretlypeting with each other. " "If they want to fight for it, it''s their business. I''m not going to get involved. They''re not going to make things difficult for me in front of my grandfather!" When she mentioned her two uncles, she was already annoyed. They were already so rich, she really did not know what more they were fighting for, the money was enough for them to spend for a few more lifetimes. "They are fighting over the management authority of thepany. You have your father''s shares in your hands; do you think that if you don''t get involved, they will let you go?" Joseph frowned as he reminded her. Alvina was suddenly at a loss for words. Indeed, even if she wanted to stay out of this, it was impossible, unless she gave up his interest and gave up on the Miller Family''s assets. But she was not an idiot, what right did she have to give up the money he had? "Joseph, if you save me, I will split my money with you." Alvina began to dig for him again, smiling as he discussed with him. "I don''t want your money!" Hearing that, Joseph''s prominentiaryngea rolled, he almost choked. Why this woman is still so foreign to him, is he interested in her because of the money? "Besides money, I''m also going to die. You can''t want my life, right?" Alvina immediately asked jokingly. "I want your people. Don''t you know that you are also a priceless treasure?" Joseph deliberately used his gaze to size her up from head to toe. The eyes are really hot. Alvina could not bear his warm gaze and turned around immediately. "Marry me, if you marry me, I will be yours." Joseph knew that she was getting shy, so he could only walk over and embrace her from behind. His lips touched her shoulder as he muttered: "Alright, I''ll definitely marry you, I''ll definitely marry you!" "This is so creepy; Mr. Vice¡ªPresident has to keep his word!" Alvina''s entire body trembled. He did not know if it was because she did not have this kind of interest and was not used to hearing this kind of words, or if this man''s words struck directly into her heart, causing her soul to feel at ease. "Yes!" The man''s thin lips lightly bit her ear before he released her. "Come on, let''s go upstairs and help you pack up!" "Is Mr. Vice¡ªPresident free today? Will you stay with me until night? " Alvina asked while looking at him happily. "Mm, I''ll apany you to dinner before leaving!" Joseph said as he carried her luggage and walked up. "Let me lift one!" "No need!" How could a man allow her to make a move? When they reached Alvina''s bedroom, Joseph put down the heaviest one: "What''s inside?" "My dowry, let me show you!" After Alvina finished speaking, he squatted down and opened it. The sunlight shone in from outside the window and the entire box was filled with shiny items that could blind a person. Because there were too many, Alvina did not wrap them one by one with the box. Rather, they were all squeezed together. Joseph raised his brows slightly, squatted down, and took a look at one of them: "You are indeed worth more than gold; your dowry is just too generous." "These are all the jewelry that I''ve had since I was young. I haven''t used some of them even once. When we have a daughter in the future, I''ll give them all to her." Alvina said smugly. "Sure, but are you sure you want to leave me here? Aren''t you afraid of losing it? " Joseph was speechless. Did this woman really trust him that much? Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "How could it be lost? The Vice¡ªPresident Pce is safer than any ce. There are five or six guards outside the door, which would toe in and steal? "Alvina said with a face full of pride, then closed the box again: "I don''t care, I will leave it here, it is not safe in Miller Family , my two cousins can take whatever they want, it is even more despicable than stealing." Seeing her angry face, Joseph nodded: "Alright, if you trust my house, leave it here, I promise I won''t throw anything else!" Only then did Alvina be happy: "Help me tidy up that box of clothes, I will tidy up the things in this box too, it''s too messy." "En!" The man nodded. When the two of them worked together, they be more efficient. It was just that Alvina was like a miser fighting with her case of jewelry, but as a man, he was slightly embarrassed. He forcefully swallowed his saliva when he opened the box. Then, he reached out for the few pieces ofce and hung them on a rack. "Pink ¡­" Joseph smiled, and mumbled to himself. For some reason, as he looked at these small pieces of clothing, Joseph somehow thought of the scene she would put on. His vital energy and blood immediately surged, and his heart felt heavy and ufortable. No, he could not let his imagination run wild. Then, Joseph saw her pajamas. It was a light blue, with a very soft texture. Joseph took a deep breath. What was he doing? That woman must have deliberately made things difficult for him. Alright, he was only tidying up his fianc¨¦e''s clothes and could not let his imagination run wild. He was a true gentleman after all. Josephforted himself, but he still blushed. When Alvina walked in, he saw the man holding onto her clothes helplessly. He didn''t know where to hang her. "Let me do it!" Alvina kindly came over to help him. Joseph handed it over to her, but Alvina weighed it with his toes, wanting to hang it up to the highest rank, but she wasn''t high enough, so he couldn''t hang it up. Alvina turned around, and saw that the man''s hands were already supporting the door handle of her door, and he had once again locked the petite her in his embrace. "It''s almost done, thank you!" Alvina randomly found a topic to talk about. Otherwise, the atmosphere would be so intense that she would sweat profusely. "How are you going to thank me?" the man suddenly asked in a hoarse voice. Alvina''s beautiful eyes immediately widened, looking straight into his eyes, it was over, and this man was truly rude. She had only said these kind words, yet he actually wanted to thank her. "I''ll make dinner ¡­" "I''ve already ordered my men to prepare it for you. There''s no need for you to do it!" The man whispered in her ear. "Then you can choose one of my jewelry ¡­" "I''m a man!" Joseph interrupted her once again. Alvina became speechless for it seems like it was really like that. Money doesn''t seem to be enough to get rid of him. Chapter 1393 Chapter 1393 Trapped in Joseph''s arms, Alvina has a pretty face and blushes, but she has no choice. Atst, she has to hold up her tiptoe, reach out and hook the man''s neck, and beat her lips to the corner of his mouth for a kiss. In exchange for the man''s muffledughter, Joseph finally took a step back and released her. Looking at her flustered and exasperated appearance, he really wanted to go and bully her. At that time, it depends on what else she can do to beg for mercy. "That''s bad!" Alvina rolled his eyes at him. "Have you finished packing your things?" Joseph smiled and asked her. "It''s about time. What are you doing?" Alvina turned to look at him and asked curiously. "Alright, you can go to my study now. I have something to tell you!" As the man brushed past her, he gently grabbed her wrist and led her towards his study. "What is it?" Alvina was even more curious now. "About your new job." The man''s voice was low, thinking about her new job, Joseph was extremely dissatisfied. This Old President had mentioned Alvina''s work in front of so many people, who knew how many pairs of eyes she would be staring at in the future. "Is my new job dangerous? Would anyone want to harm me? "Alvina immediately went in the direction of the worst case scenario, her beautiful face turning pale white. Joseph suddenly stopped, and turned to look at her with a serious face: "Alvina, how about, you stop working, and stay by your grandfather''s side peacefully." "No, I have to work, I can''t stay in Miller Family , do you think that Miller Family is safe? , I know you want to protect me, but how do you know that apanying you taking risks is also the happiest thing I have to do?" With a misty beauty in her eyes, she shyly lowered her head and continued to speak with a low voice: "I''m really not afraid of risks. My life is already destined. If I really can only live to be in my twenties, I''ve also recognized... " Alvina stopped right there, because the man had already extended his finger and pressed on her lips, preventing her from saying any more unlucky words. "We still have a lifetime to live!" The man moved two steps closer to her and pressed his finger against her lips. He circled around to the back of her head and gently stroked her long hair. "One''s life is very long. If you want to apany me in taking the risk, then you have to be mentally prepared." "I did it long ago. The moment you appeared, I did it!" Alvina quickly held back the tears in her eyes and put on a rxed smile. " The moment I showed up,Didn''t you run away the moment I appeared?" Joseph also didn''t like the heavy atmosphere, which was why he raised his eyebrows jokingly. "Yeah, then isn''t it considered a risk? I was a girl who went to a foreign country and lived in a state of terror for more than a week. It''s not easy for me, OK? " When he mentioned that matter, Alvina was filled with resentment. Fortunately, everything was going well, if she hadn''t fallen in love with Joseph yet, but still insisted on marrying him, she might as well find a pir to crash into. "Yes, it''s not easy for you. You''re in shock!" Joseph was amused by her angry expression and couldn''t help but reach out to pinch her cheeks tofort her gently. "You have no sincerity!" Alvina red at him. Joseph however, reached out and hugged his to his chest. "No, Alvina , I''m very sincere." "You didn''t!" "I do!" "Prove it to me!" "Come in!" Joseph directly walked into his study with her in his arms. The air conditioner was on and theputer was also on. Besides, the table is full of photos, documents and so on. "What is this?" Alvina walked over with a surprised face, and casually picked up a photo to ask. "My sincerity!" Joseph shrugged his shoulders and smiled. Alvina was unable to understand what he meant, and used a pair of big eyes to look at him. Joseph sat down on the ck throne at the side, and then patted his firm thighs: "Come over and sit!" Alvina blushed, but still walked to his side and sat down. With her back against the man''s firm chest, she started to lose focus. "These are the people you mighte across in the future. This is a photo and some information about them. Alvina, how good is your memory?" Joseph smiled and asked her. "Just average, what''s wrong?" Alvina actually had a good memory, but she was very modest. "You need to remember some of their information well as well as their appearances. I''m afraid that in the future, you will fall into a fog of misfortune." Joseph couldn''t help butugh lowly. "Are they all bad people?" Alvina immediately asked in shock. There were around twenty to thirty pictures on the table. How can she remember all at once? No, there are no absolute bad people, nor are there any absolute good people. It''s just that the positions they choose are different, and the teams they use are different. At certain times, they will choose to attack their opponents to win. For us, he may be bad, but for them, we are bad."Joseph did not want to teach her wrong, so he analyzed the situation to her objectively. "Okay, I get it. What do I have to remember about these people? Can I take a picture with my cell phone? " Alvina was veryzy. "No, you have to keep it in mind. You can''t take pictures, and you can''t tell anyone about this." Joseph''s handsome face shed with a helpless smile. If he were to do this, wouldn''t it be too difficult for her? "Alright, this is a confidential document that cannot be leaked. I understand, and then tell me about it now, I want to hear it!" Only now did Alvina realize that his thoughts were too naive. Joseph picked up the photo of one of the middle¡ªaged women: "This is the person you will meet the day after tomorrow, your boss. She is called Penelope, she is strict, self¡ªdisciplined, and is an extremely outstanding diplomat. You can learn a lot from her, but one thing is, don''t be biased by what you think of men? " "Why? What does she think of men?¡± Hearing that, Alvina''s interest was immediately piqued. "She''s divorced and her husband was taken away by someone. She hates men, and she often teaches the single girls by her side how to judge a man''s character viciously. If you go and work at her side, she''ll inevitably bring up these matters with you." As Joseph said this, even he himself began tough along. "Then she''s too pitiful, right? She must have beenpletely injured by a man, that''s why she became so radical." Alvina sighed. Although she had never experienced this before, just thinking about it was enough to make her heart hurt. "This goes up to the rtionship between men and women. Do you really think that the end of a marriage is a person''s fault?" Joseph looked down at her, his gaze deep and unfathomable. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Alvina also looked at him, her lips moved, but she did not know what to say, this kind of topic, was too difficult. "Possibly... Perhaps ¡­ It''s all a little wrong." That was her final answer. After Joseph heard this, he immediately smiled. His thin lips couldn''t help but kiss the corner of her mouth, "Alright, let''s skip over this question. After all, we are currently in a passionate period of love, so it''s not appropriate for us to debate on this issue." "Alright, I agree!" Alvina also had an awkward face as he agreed to it. Joseph took out a piece of information from the side and handed it over to Alvina: "This is Penelope''s battle history, you can see, when you get along with her in the future, try your best to avoid her Lightning District, currently, she is considered to be from the middle faction. She does not support any side, and can also be considered to be from stubborn side, but it''s precisely because of this that I can let you learn from her without worrying." "Why didn''t the Old President send me to his camp?¡±In that case, wouldn''t it be inconvenient for him to harm me?" Alvina immediately voiced out his inner curiosity. "He''s not that stupid. If you are ced in his faction, you will definitely know some secrets of his faction. If you want to be my wife in the future, it''s hard to say what you won''t tell me. Finding such a harsh and ungrateful superior for you is already your biggest punishment." Joseph scoffed, thinking about this matter, he became angry again. "Oh, I see, I thought my future boss would definitely be the big shot beside Old President. To be honest, I really wanted to help you gather information, but now it seems that I was too naive! " Alvina said. Alvinaughed at herself, but if her superior was the middle sect, then maybe she could persuade her into Joseph''s faction? Chapter 1394 Chapter 1394 Alvina realized that Joseph was really sincere to her, and helped her organize the information about some people he might meet in the future. Furthermore, he even carefully analyzed each of them, so as to make her walk fewer detours in his future work, and avoiding across more minefields, just arranging such arge amount of information was already a painstaking task. Now, with Joseph apanying her, talking for the past two hours, any man who wasn''t truly in love with her, would definitely not have this kind of patience. When everything was finished, Alvina''s mouth was parched and he quickly drank from his cup. Joseph looked at her with a gentle face and asked: "Have you remembered all that I''ve said?" "I''ve memorized most of it, but some of it will still be forgotten!" Alvina could only tell her the truth. After all, although her memory was good, it would still be difficult for her to remember these things. "It''s fine. It''s good to remember some of it. If you don''t understand it in the future, you can ask me!" Josephughed gently, and did not force her to be a good student that was earnestly listening to his lecture. "Joseph, did you prepare all of these for me? It must have taken you a long time, right? " Alvina said while looking at him emotionally. "No matter how much time it takes, I hope you have the ability to protect yourself." Joseph said softly. Alvina immediately turned around and threw himself into his embrace, hugging him tightly while kissing his neck with his lips. "Joseph, thank you. "You don''t have to thank me. All of this is something that I should do for you." Joseph''s slightly stiff arm then gentlynded on her back. She lightly patted it and warmly answered. "No, nothing is right. You did this because you were kind to me!" Alvina''s eyes reddened again. How lucky was she to meet such a good man? It made her want to spend her entire life loving him. "Alright, I''m just helping you point out the rocks in front of you, and you''re already moved to this dgree?" Joseph felt that doing all this was natural, but it touched her and made her cry. He felt a little uneasy in his heart. Only then did Alvina sit up from his embrace, and blinked her eyes somewhat embarrassedly, to the point of trying to hold back his tears. Indeed, why did he appear so weak andcking in love, and how could this manugh at his? "What do you want to do now that we have a few hours of free time?" Joseph''s expression became lazy, this rare rxation, made him smile. "You decide? My mind is in a mess right now, so I can''t think of any tricks." Alvina was still digesting what he had just said. "How about we watch a movie together? Couples seem to prefer to get together to watch movies and listen to songs!" Joseph proposed with a smile. "You mean, apany me to the cinema?" Alvina''s beautiful eyes lit up slightly. Joseph''s handsome face froze for a moment, and after a moment of hesitation, he suddenly grabbed her waist: If you want to go, I can apany you! "Isn''t this too inconvenient? Your identity is a little special. ¡°Although Alvina really wanted to follow him to the cinema to watch a movie, he felt uneasy. He wasn''t an ordinary person. "There''s nothing inconvenient about it. If we dress up, no one will be able to recognize us." But Joseph was determined, after all, he had been her boyfriend for so long, he did not even have the chance to go shopping with her, and now, it was just a movie, no matter what, he had to satisfy her. "Then let''s go now." Alvina was also extremely looking forward to the day where he could sit in the cinema with him hand in hand. Joseph took out his cell phone and called Lieutenant Hilton. He asked him to go and arrange this matter, including buying and selling movie tickets, for him to decide. "Sir, is this appropriate?" Lieutenant Hilton had a shocked expression. He obviously did not expect that Mr. Vice¡ªPresident would want to have a romantic time too. "Zoey should have recovered from injuries, go with her." Joseph suddenlyughed and said. Warren''s face heated up. In the end, he said gratefully, "Thank you, Sir. I will go and arrange it now." After hanging up, Alvina looked at him with his beautiful eyes smiling: "Do you know something?" "What?" Joseph asked despite knowing the answer. "The Lieutenant Hilton and Zoey, are they dating?" Thest time Zoey was injured, Alvina never had the chance to visit her again. She was still very worried for her. "Didn''t you already see it?" Joseph''s thin lips touched her forehead, "Zoey is quite suitable for Warren, and they will definitely get along well together." "What about Warren?" Alvina asked curiously. Joseph nodded his head with certainty: "Of course he is a good person. He is loyal, responsible, courageous, and furthermore, gentle. "Really? Are you exaggerating? Was it because he was your subordinate that you spoke so well of him?¡± Alvina expressed his doubt. Joseph''s handsome face stiffened, andughed helplessly: "Alright, I admit that I''m a bit selfish, but Warren is not bad, I''ll let Zoey interact with him for a bit." "Alright, when I have the chance to meet Zoey again, I will tell her face to face." Alvinaughed, finally relieved. "Alvina, let them decide for themselves on their own. It''s best not toment too much on their feelings." Joseph was afraid that she might have a gossipy heart, hence he hurriedly warned her softly. "I know!" Alvina stuck out her tongue, stood up and walked out. Joseph and Alvina''s car were parked in the parking lot on the first floor of the building. The time was right, Warren and Zoey, who were dressed in casual clothes, walked over quickly. Two people do not wear the suite, really like a couple in love, people envy. Alvina and Zoey were already very good friends; so naturally, they would not be polite to him either. But when Joseph got off the carriage, both his and Warren''s expression shook, instinctively revealing an expression of reverence. "Everyone, be causal. Let''s go!" Joseph wore a cap and a mask. Alvina and Zoey walked in front, arm in arm, with his head full of long hair. Alvina and Warren followed behind. ¡°Alvina, I''m so nervous and excited, the Mr. Vice¡ªPresident is behind us. After all, Zoey did not have a casual temperament like Alvina. She was a soldier, following the orders of the army and respecting the leaders. This was her duty, so she could not rx too much. "Rx, he''s still human and doesn''t know how to eat people. He said just now that he could do whatever he wants, so just treat him as a friend." However, Alvina did not ce Joseph''s honorable status in his eyes at all, which was why he was advising Zoey. Zoey thought about it carefully, what Alvina said made sense. Watching movies is a rxing time, she shouldn''t be nervous. Joseph gazed through the brim of the hat and looked at the girl walking in front of him with a deep and gentle gaze. From time to time, the sound of herughter would cause the man to smile as well. Amongst the crowd, Joseph still felt that Alvina was very beautiful and charming. From her body, one could see the freedom and happiness of a young girl. When they arrived at the cinema, Alvina and Zoey went out to buy food. Warren was always on alert beside Joseph, doing protection work. Not long after, Alvina and Zoey carried a huge bucket of popcorn and a few cups of hot drinks over. "Coffee!" Alvina held the popcorn in his arms and even gave Joseph a cup of hot coffee to drink. "Must we eat and drink?" Joseph could not help but ask in a low voice. "Everyone is like that!" Alvina blinked his beautiful eyes. The group of four entered the cinema. Warren, a straightforward man, actually chose a romance film with a bit of a literary temperament. As a result, there were almost all couples present, and there weren''t many people present. The moment Joseph and Alvina stepped in, their expressions were slightly awkward. Warren also felt that he had picked the wrong ce, and was about to say a few words of apology when Joseph patted on his shoulder: ¡°You two find seats.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Warren could only choose a seat at the top left with Zoey, while Joseph and Alvina chose a corner with fewer people. Chapter 1395 Chapter 1395 The movie just happened to start ying, and the light in the cinema instantly dimmed. Joseph felt that there was a small hand seriously wrapped around his palm, he pursed his lips andughed, without waiting for the other party to grab hold of it, and he caught it with his hands. Alvina belonged to the category of people that didn''t have a sense of security, especially when it was too dark. She always wanted to find something he was familiar with to hug and hold. Alvina took popcorn and put it in her mouth. Her dense teeth bit on it, causing it to crack and the man beside his tough. Alvina''s beautiful eyes immediately looked at him, and then he directly tore off the mask around Joseph''s mouth. Under the faint light, she saw the man smiling. "What are youughing at?" Alvina had a strange look on his face as he whispered into his ear. "Nothing, I''m just very happy!" Joseph did not hide his feelings at all. "Really?" Alvina was also very happy; it was rare for him to have such a romantic and rxed time. "Yes!" Joseph answered her with certainty. Alvina immediately grabbed popcorn and passed it to him. "You eat too!" "No, it''s good as long as you eat. I don''t really like sweet foods." Joseph immediately shook his head, rejecting her good intentions. "Just one!" There was no reason to take back what Alvina had handed over. Joseph lowered his head and bit down, but his eating was graceful, luckily no one was seated around them, thus they were able to speak in such a soft tone. The movie had already started, and Alvina was no longer noisy, instead starting to quietly watch the movie. At the top left position, there were two figures sitting straight. Warren and Zoey were used to this kind of military sitting, but, after sitting for a while, Zoey felt that it was not a womanly sitting, so she leaned on her, but Warren remained as straight as ever, luckily no one sat behind them, otherwise, with Warren''s head, it would probably be out of their line of sight. Although Zoey was heroic, she was still a girl after all. She held the popcorn in her hand and ate it slowly. Suddenly, she felt Warren''s finger seemingly reaching towards her unwittingly, gently sweeping over the back of her hand. Zoey was startled, turned to look at him, and seeing the man''s slightly ufortable expression, she became embarrassed. Zoey immediately lowered her head and smiled, then bashfully whispered into his ear: "Didn''t you say that we are doing a mission to protect? It''s better not to act recklessly! " Warren''s face became even redder, but he maintained hisposure and nodded in agreement. Although Zoey was not held in his hands, she was as sweet as popcorn in her heart. The film was very lyrical. The love between the male and female protagonists slowly progressed. The couples sitting in their seats also lowered their heads and whispered to each other, doing some small movements. Alvina and Joseph''s rtionship had already reached such a stage, so when they saw the sweet scene of his hugging and kissing, they did not feel any numbness. This had been tough for Warren and Zoey. They had only reached the point where they were holding hands when they saw that the people before them showing affection to each other. Both of their faces flushed red, their heartbeats quickened, and they were at a loss of what to do. As the plot continued down the stage, the scene that made one blush and feel their heart palpitate even more began to y out in front of their eyes. Alvina was already holding back hisughter, her bright eyes; she secretly looked at the man beside him to see his reaction. Joseph''s thin lips also held a smile, but his eyes were still staring at the screen without blinking. He had to say, what was happening on the screen right now, between the male and female protagonists, was also something that she had been waiting for. "Cough ¡­" From behind him came a light cough, and Alvinaughed lowly. However, Joseph lightly pressed down on the depths of her palm, hinting her to restrain himself. Warren and Zoey''s rtionship had just sprouted; this kind of sweet love film was indeed a bit difficult for them. Under the man''s reminder, Alvina finally restrained the urge tough. However, she realized that when she was with Joseph, she didn''t need to think much when outside. This man could remind her of any details, allowing her to peacefully enjoy this moment of rxation and absurdity. Zoey, on the other hand, was extremely resentful. Her beautiful eyes kept staring at Warren who was already restless. What kind of movie did he choose? She didn''t even have a storyline, only a road full of sweetness that made her flustered. Warren was also regretful to death. He had always been a direct man, and really shouldn''t have made such a choice. How embarrassing, Zoey couldn''t be suspecting that he had some kind of bad motive, right? The 90 minute movie was over. The four of them quickly left the movie market and went straight to the underground parking lot. Joseph and Alvina had a professional driver and bodyguards waiting for them. Warren drove the car and left with Zoey. "Sir, is this movie good?" Warren asked awkwardly. Joseph immediately smiled and said: "Not bad, it''s good scenery!" Alvina could not stopughing at the side, andughed dryly twice. That''s right, it was just a love movie, and it should let a couple that was filled with love see it, and increase their rtionship. Joseph and Alvina left in the car while Warren stayed at the same ce. Zoey who had her head lowered kicked the pir beside him and asked softly: "Alvina and Mr. Vice¡ªPresident have left, should we leave now?" Warren lowered his head and looked at her, only to see her face blushing pink. He immediately scratched his head in embarrassment and changed his expression into that of a fool: "Zoey, do you want to go shopping again?I saw that it was pretty big just now. How about I buy something for you?" "En!" Wasn''t that what Zoey was waiting for? Hearing his question, she immediately nodded happily. "Zoey, don''t misunderstand. I brought you to see this movie for no other reason." Seeing she had been silent all this time, Warren thought that she was imagining things and quickly exined. "Don''t you know that the more you talk about it, the moreplicated it bes? If you don''t exin, I''ll just treat it as nothing. If you exin it this way, I really will have my suspicions." Zoey yfully winked at him. "I ¡­" The expression of someone confessing was both cute and helpless. Zoey immediately extended her hand and grabbed the man''s thick palms, "Alright, I don''t me you. If we could be as blissful together as the male and female protagonists in the movie, then this result would be worth looking forward to." Warrenughed dumbly: "As long as you like it, then that''s good. I am a bit unable to bear with this kind of tangled up plot, I don''t know if Sir and Miss Miller will feel embarrassed about it or not." "Alvina and Mister must have a good rtionship. I can tell that Mister really favors her." Zoey said enviously. "That''s right, I have followed Sir for so many years, but this is the first time I saw him being so interested in a girl. Warrenmented. "Well, of course it''s worth it." Zoey nodded. When the two of them arrived at the mall, they started strolling around. Unknowingly, their rtionship had deepened. In the car, Alvinazily leaned on the man''s side, his eyes half¡ªclosed, feeling very ufortable. "The sky is about to turn dark!" Alvina opened his eyes and gazed out the window at the night sky which was gradually falling, and muttered. The man trembled slightly and immediately pulled her closer. His thin lips caressed her hair. "Alvina , once the results are decided, I''ll bring you out on a fair and square journey." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Alright, I''ll be waiting!" Alvina closed his eyes again, and nodded strongly. Joseph still felt guilty, but the current situation did not allow him to act as he pleased. Although he really wanted to introduce this woman to everyone, but he could not do it now, life was like a game of chess, losing one step at a time, losing every single step; he could not afford to lose. For his family and his loved ones, he could only steadily walk one step at a time, even if he had to endure and restrain himself, he would not take another step back. When he returned home, it was time for dinner. Joseph called and soon, a sumptuous dinner was served. "Wait for me!" Alvina immediately ran upstairs, and after a while, she took down two cups of wax, and then used a lighter to light it up. She then ran over to turn off the lights, and then sat down while smiling: "Candle dinner!" Seeing her happy smile, Joseph couldn''t help but smile. He liked to see her mischievous and interesting appearance. Chapter 1396 Chapter 1396 Before meeting Alvina, Joseph didn''t even know what it meant to be romantic, but now, with such a noisy and little girl by his side, tormenting him with these matters all day long, he had experienced it firsthand. Romance required two people to be together. After Alvina lit up the candle, he ced both of his hands on the table and looked at the man in front of his with his beautiful eyes. The man took off his jacket, a dark sweater, even without saying anything. Just sitting like this is sexy and charming. "Joseph, I suddenly understand why those women would go crazy for you. Right now, I just want to rub you crazily." Alvina said in all seriousness, her eyes curved like crescent moons, naughtily mischievous. "Rubbing me?" The man was rendered speechless by these three words. Then, he lowered his voice and asked, "Are you sure?" "En!" Alvina nodded his head fearlessly, "You''re really pretty. You look very gentle at a nce." "That''s because you haven''t seen my fiendish look." Joseph interrupted her beautiful fantasies. "Then show me, I''ve really never seen one before." Alvina rested his hand on her cheek and looked at him expectantly. Joseph was so infuriated by her endless pursuit that he started tough, "Alvina, I won''t be mean to you!" "I don''t believe you. You were already so fierce towards me in the libraryst time!" Alvina looked at him with disdain. Joseph was momentarily silenced, he could only dotingly smile: "I wasn''t being fierce, I was angry." "Forget it, I won''t bother you anymore. Let''s hurry up and eat. The food is getting cold!" Alvina said so arrogantly as he grabbed a piece of meat and ced it in the man''s bowl, "I won''t make you angry next time. Honestly speaking, your appearance of being angry is really a bit scary." "What are you afraid of? I usually apologize when I''m angry." When Joseph heard that she was scared of him, he immediately told her his bottom line. "Really?" Alvina looked at him in surprise: "Then I can make you angry from now on?" Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "The severity of the score, if it is a mistake made in principle, I will not forgive it!" Joseph''s handsome face instantly became serious. "What do you mean by ''in principle''?" Alvina curiously asked as he ate. "Except for betrayal, nothing else is wrong in principle!" The man pondered for a moment before giving his answer. "Betrayal? I definitely won''t make this kind of mistake. It''s not like my brain has been squeezed by a door, so it''s not like I want someone as good¡ªlooking and outstanding as you. How could I like someone else? " Alvina immediately expressed her stance. "Alright, remember your words, don''t forget them!" Hearing this, Josephughed with satisfaction. "Wait a minute!" Alvina immediately stopped eating, and looked at him with a serious face. "What if you made a mistake?" "I won''t!" Joseph replied with absolute certainty: "No one is worth it for me to hurt you." "Wow, your words really have a good impression of people!" Alvina was stunned, then she smiled andughed: "That means, you truly love me, I will definitely cherish you well!" Josephughed and shook his head. When he was with this woman, he seemed to have be a love saint. All oaths can be said at will. "Then you must cherish me well." Joseph emphasized it again. Alvina lowered his head andughed, suddenly feeling that the dinner had be more delicious. After thinking about it again and again, Larissa finally made a call to Edwards. Edwards was standing in his office, looking down at therge building beneath his feet. "Mr. Wayne, happy new year. I wonder if you still remember me? "I''m a reporter Reed. Last time, you gave me a business card and asked me if I was willing to join yourpany. Now that I have thought about it, I want to go to work for yourpany. I don''t know if I have the honor to do so." Larissa said every word very politely and carefully, waiting for the man to give her a reply. "Miss Reed, you finally called me. Otherwise, I would have thought that I would have lost you, an elite talent, and since you''ve decided, you can report to my Personnel Department at any time. I will exin everything so that I won''t bury your talent." Edwards said with a smile, but his handsome face was gloomy. "Mr. Wayne, I really have to thank you for your love. In today''s society, talented people abound. Not everyone will have the chance to meet such an insightful boss like you. I will definitely work hard to repay your kindness." The corner of Larissa''s mouth rose impatiently. She had finally gotten closer to Edwards and now, she would make use of every opportunity to let this man not only admire her talent, but also appreciate her innermost self. "Alright, it''s a deal!" After Edwards finished speaking, he hung up the phone, leaving Larissa pleasantly surprised with hope. Larissa ced both hands on her waist, and looked at herself in the mirror, the more she looked, the more confident she became. Tomorrow, she would choose a set of beautiful clothes and report to the Wayne Group. She didn''t know what kind of job Edwards would arrange for her, and it would be best if she could meet with him every day. After Edwards hung up, he turned around and saw thedy on the sofa. He immediately threw her phone onto the desk and said, "The fish has caught the hook." Lily snorted: "You seem to be quite good at talking to women." His long legs moved forward a few steps, and sat beside Lily. He reached out to hug her, but was pushed away by her force: "Looks like I didn''te at the right time, as it hinders your work." "Lily, are you angry?" Edwards nervously looked at her beautiful face, and asked. "I''m not angry, I''m just... Forget it, I promised you that I would cooperate with your acting!" Lily''s heart was still ufortable from beginning to end, but she couldn''t easily re up either. After all, her own husband had made the whole thingpletely transparent with her. "Don''t worry; I just want to get information from her. Other than that, I definitely won''t have any thoughts towards her. Even if I have to hold her hand, I won''t permit!" Edwards could only think of a way to appease her. "How did I be so fond of you? It''s hard even to talk to other women on the phone." Lily self¡ª deprecatingly sighed. Edwardsughed. "Isn''t that good? I like to see you love me. " "You¡­." Lily stood up, walked to his window, and looked out at the big building amidst the clouds. Vaguely, she could still see the building where she worked; she suddenly wanted to go to work. Edwards stuck his way over again, his tall and big body lightly sticking to her back, his hands wrapped around her slender waist: "What''s wrong? Is there something on your mind? " "It''s nothing!" Lily couldn''t reveal her thoughts, as this would make things difficult for the man as well. ¡°Do you want to go back to work?" Furthermore, how smart was Edwards? With his sharp eyes, he instantly saw through her thoughts. "I do want to, but the situation isn''t right. I can''t risk my life right now, right?" Lily chuckled. "Everything will be fine; you just have to bear with it for now." Edwards consoled her in a low voice. "Mm, I was just sighing. It''s alright!" Lily turned around and looked up into his eyes and saw the gentleness in his eyes. She subconsciously leaned into his embrace: "Edwards, didn''t you say you wanted to have children before? Why did thest time I went to Lynn''s ce, you said you didn''t want to have another child? " "Didn''t I already tell you the reason?" Edwards was startled, he did not expect her to bring up this matter. Lily pursed her lips, there was something she had hidden from him. Although Edwards said that he did not want to reproduce, how could Lily not guess what he was thinking? He was a good husband, a good father, a filial son and grandson. He yed every role very well, how could Lily bear to let him have any feelings for her? Thus, she decided on one thing. However, at the moment, she didn''t dare to say it out loud. She was afraid that he would get angry if she said it out loud. He could only wait. When the time was right, she would definitely give him a surprise. "Lily, don''t tell me you want to give birth to my child again secretly?" Just as Lily was making her decision on the inside, she suddenly heard a sentence filled withints. Lily''s body trembled, her beautiful eyes instantly widened, and she stammered: "No ¡­ No!" Chapter 1397 Chapter 1397 The man stared deeply at the guilty looking young woman. His thin lips curled up into a smile as he said, "If you didn''t ask for my permission, you''d be pregnant. That would be stealing, you know?" Lily rolled her eyes at him; she had really never seen someone who could make a joke as serious as him. "So what if I steal? Is it illegal to steal it?" Lily immediately retorted back angrily. "It''s not against thew, but it makes me sad!" Edwards''s words shed with an injured expression. Lily immediately stopped joking around. Did this man really care about her that much? "Don''t worry, if I were to bear a child, I would definitely obtain your approval and stop stealing from you!" Lily said with a smile. "That alright." Edwards''s expression became gentle. The next day, Larissa picked out a dark blue set of clothes. Inside, there was a low necked shirt with white petals, and a diamond ne. Larissa drove the car to the Wayne Group''s headquarters and directly went to there. When she arrived at Personnel Department, Larissa saw a young man with golden sses walking towards him, and introduced himself: "My name is Larry; I am Mr. Wayne''s assistant. Mr. Wayne heard that Miss Reed is reporting for duty today, so he called me over to Personnel Department to wait for you!" "Mr. Wayne is too kind, I am overwhelmed by the favor." Larissa smiled in gratitude, but deep in her heart, she was extremely happy. For Edwards to actually send his assistant over to wait for her, it was clear that he valued her greatly, which made Larissa feel a sense of vanity. "Miss Reed, we have already seen the resume that you submitted, you have experience in marketing, so Mr. Wayne decided to assign you to a position in the Business Department, which just so happens to create a new Business Department, with regards to the import and export, I wonder if Miss Reed would like to challenge the position of vice president?" Larry asked her with a face full of sincerity. Larissa was startled; she was immediately seated at the position of the vice president. Heh, Edwards really thought highly of her, but, did he look up to her ability or her person first? This was yet to be said. "Mr. Wayne is a young entrepreneur whom I admire a lot. I often study his sess story in various financial magazines, and to be honest, I really admire such an outstanding person, it is my honor to work under him, no matter what position Mr. Wayne ces me in, I will always shine with excitement, and serve thepany." Larissa''s words were still very beautiful, but of course, she was also very happy in her heart. "If that''s the case, then Miss Reed will take the ce today. This is the registration formalities, take a look!" Larry immediately handed over a contract to her. Larissa extended her hand and received it, her gaze sweeping across it with an extremely astute gaze, and finally stopped at the line of words, as her expression changed. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. One of the uses is that every one must not sell or betray thepany. Every word was clearly written in ck and white. Larissa''s gaze stayed on that line of words for a long time as her heart struggled. "If there''s anything in Miss Reed that you don''t understand, you can ask me. I will definitely exin it to you in detail." Larry also noticed that something was amiss with Larissa''s expression and immediately said smilingly. Larissa trembled; she was so shocked that she almost couldn''t hold the brush anymore. Her scalp stiffened, and immediately wrote her name on the contract, then extended her hand out to Larry and smiled: "Assistant Larry, from today onwards, we are colleagues, please take care of us." "Miss Reed is too polite, I believe with your ability, you can definitely make Mr. Wayne see you in a different light." Larry unintentionally revealed the extent to which Edwards valued her, which made Larissa extremely happy. "I can get this job all thanks to Mr. Wayne''s trust. I don''t know if Assistant Carter can pass a message to Mr. Wayne for me, I want to be grateful to him, so I might as well treat him to a meal." Larissa immediately became restless. She had felt so the moment she heard that Edwards had recognized her, she must quickly take Edwards down. Larryughed coldly in the bottom of his heart. "Alright, I will help you pass it on to him. However, thepany has been rather busy recently, and the Mr. Wayne has done quite a bit of work every day. I wonder if he will have the time to meet me!" Larry quickly exined with a smile. "Thank you, Assistant Carter. I''ll be waiting for your good news." After Larissa finished, he followed a Personnel Department girl to her new job and went to see what the situation was. Larry knocked on the door of Edwards''s office while holding the contract. After receiving permission, he stepped in lightly and spoke in a low voice: "Young Master, she sighed the contract." "Very good!" Edwards''s handsome face was as cold as ice. One could tell that he had already made up his mind with a single sentence. "Young Master forced her to sign this contract on purpose, didn''t she? Earlier, she was really hesitant." Larry asked with a smile. "Only by signing the contract can I consider anything she does as betrayal. I have never shown mercy to anyone who dares to vite the rules of mypany." Edwardsughed coldly. This Larissa had walked right into a trap without her realizing it, and had even thought that everything was happening in a situation where she was holding onto everything with one hand. "The Young Master is wise; you can tell that this Larissa is a very ambitious woman with just one nce. It''s just that she''s too arrogant, sooner orter she''s going to suffer a setback." Larry didn''t really like this kind of woman who was unconcerned with her own worth. "Let her stay at thepany for a while and see what she wants." Edwards was toozy to bother with her anymore; all he wanted was this piece of contract. "Mr. Wayne, Larissa asked me to ask you a question just now. She wants to thank you and treat you to a meal." Larry immediately asked with a low voice. "She was in such a hurry to meet me?" Edwards was also surprised; he thought that this woman would at least show his abilities for a period of time, before trying to get closer to him. "That''s right, I think she really does like Young Master a bit. When she mentions you, her eyes are all shining." Larryughed sarcastically. "Push it off for me first; I don''t n to meet with her in private at the moment." Edwards would never give her such a chance; he even wanted to observe her movements behind her back. "Alright, I''ll help you push it!" Larry nodded. Larissa stood in her bright and spacious office with her arms folded across her chest, looking out the window with a confident smile. She felt a chill down her spine. After all, the floors she was on right now belonged to the buildings beneath her feet. The phone on the desk rang. Larissa directly picked it up: "Hello!" "Miss Reed, is the office satisfied?" Larry''s voice carried a smile. "Of course I''m very satisfied, Mr. Wayne is really considerate. With the open field of vision outside, it''s really a good ce to work." Larissa replied with a smile from the bottom of his heart. ¡°Oh right, our Mr. Wayne''s schedule is already filled up. Maybe we won''t be able to ept your invitation for a period of time, so Miss Reed won''t have any objections. Right?¡± Larry got to the point. A sense of loss shed across Larissa''s face, but she still forced a smile: ¡°Of course I have no objections, Mr. Wayne is a busy man, work is more important, for a personal invitation like mine, if Mr. Wayne does note, I will not me him.¡± "Don''t be disappointed, Mr. Wayne said that he will contact you when he''s free." Larry once again filled her disappointed mental record with a touch of hope. "Really? Thank you very much, Assistant Carter! " Larissa hung up the phone and frowned. Just then, her phone rang, she immediately took a look, it was Barry''s phone, she was annoyed and did not want to answer it, but when she thought about it, he was Old President''s messenger, if he did not answer, she would not be sincere. Thus, Larissa epted the call. However, it was not Barry''s voice, but rather a cold and detached female voice. "I am the middleman in ce of Barry, you can call me Sister May. Barry has already been stripped of his position; you don''t need to meet him again." The woman''s voice was strong and cold, shocking Larissa. "Has Barry''s identity been exposed?" Larissa immediately asked curiously. "You don''t need to ask so much. Your loyalty will always be to the President, and whoever is your middleman will be the same. This idiot Barry will only do bad things!" Sister May sneered, as if she had a bad evaluation of Barry. "Okay, Sister May, please advise me in the future!" Larissa immediately epted this fact. Chapter 1398 Chapter 1398 In a blink of an eye, two days had passed. Alvina had finally decided to go to the Executive Office to work, and in the past two days, she had reviewed the contents of the work Joseph had done for her. So, with the confidence in her heart, she did not feel uneasy about changing her new job. Alvina''s identity had already been revealed, so there was no need to pretend to be poor in front of the precious daughter of Miller Family''s old man. Thus, she finally had the chance to drive her beloved car away. Alvina had just driven to the car park behind the office, and it was such a coincidence that her car stopped right beside Kelly''s car. Kelly had also just stopped and turned his head to look, and when she saw the expensive royal blue sports car, her eyes went straight to the point. There was no helping it, women loved these luxury goods. The more snobbish a woman was, the more she loved them. The window of the royal blue sports car was pitching ck, so it was impossible to tell who was sitting inside. Kelly thought, could it be that some wealthy n''s Young Master s havee to the office to work? Just as he was thinking about whether she should fix his hair or not, she saw that the door of the sports car was opened to both sides like a pair of wings. Inside sat Alvina in a neat suit. Kelly''s eyes instantly changed from shock to anger, she stared at Alvina with hatred as she got off the carriage. At first, Alvina did not realize that there was a car beside her, for she was anxious to report it to her new job, so she quickly locked the car and left. In Kelly''s heart, it was as if she had been shed a thousand times, and her entire body was not well. She didn''t know why she had topete with Alvina, but she must be crazy. However, a woman''s vanity and self¡ªesteem was still very strong. Kelly felt that no matter what Alvina did, she would have everything once she was born. Even her future husband was a male god in her dreams. The hatred is deep. Just as Alvina walked to the main entrance of the office, she suddenly realized that she seemed to have forgotten to bring something out, and turned to run in the direction of the car, running into Kelly who had an ugly and gloomy face. When Alvina saw her, she was startled. After all, they could be considered love rivals now. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Alvina, I heard that you have been promoted again, congrattions." Even though Kelly wanted to avoid offending her, when she saw her walking over, she couldn''t help but feel sore. "Thank you!" Alvina indifferently replied with two words. "Mr. Vice¡ªPresident is your fianc¨¦? Alvina, back then, when we were friends, you did not even say a single word of truth." Kelly could not help but denounce her for concealing the truth and causing her to make such a joke of himself. Alvina said with the same calm expression on his face, "This is my personal matter. There is no need for me to report this to everyone right?" "You clearly know that I like the Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, but you actuallyughed at me. Alvina, you are truly sinister, truly malicious!" When Kelly said till here, her eyes were red from anger, luckily no staff were passing by, if not, it would be a good show. Alvina frowned: "I didn''t even pursue the matter of your liking my fianc¨¦, how can you still have the nerve to pursue my concealment without reporting it? Kelly, enough is enough. We were once friends, so let''s not make things too difficult. " "Bullshit friend, I''ve never had a fake friend like you." Kelly was extremely angry in her heart, and even started to curse. Alvina turned and quickly walked back to her own car, ignoring her. Kelly was so angry that she started crying, as though she had suffered a huge grievance. She ran all the way to the office, and the moment she sat down, she would cry, which caused the people around her to be astonished. She was not willing to admit defeat. Kelly had her excuse of cursing, and she also had to return the insult, so she was not afraid. Alvina returned to the archive room, took his personnel form, and directly went to the new department to register. She saw his future boss, Penelope, in an office. She was looking at information, and when she heard the knock on the door, she raised her head and looked at Penelope: "Your desk is the third on the left side of the door!" Alvina was startled, and wanted to introduce herself, but Penelope raised her hand to stop her, "In the future, just call me Sister Penelope. If you have any job matters, I will naturally arrange it for you." This was Alvina''s first time seeing such a straightforward and clean woman. She had guessed right whatever she was thinking and said it out loud. "Alright, Sister Penelope!" Alvina immediatelyughed tactfully. Just as she was about to turn around, Penelope asked her: "I heard that you''re Mr. Vice¡ª President''s fiancee?" The hairs on Alvina''s back stood up, and her expression immediately tensed up. She didn''t forget that she and Joseph was going to perform a love drama that would kill each other to death. "This marriage was arranged by my grandfather. I don''t like it!" Alvina immediately exined softly. "Are you blind?" Penelope immediately stood up from the desk, with his hands behind his back, he looked around Alvina: "Your eyes look quite normal, don''t you think so much as the Mr. Vice¡ª President? Do you have to keep your eyes up in the sky? " Alvina was startled, so it turned out that Penelope was suspecting that there was something wrong with her eyes, this was truly interesting. "I... I prefer fresh meat, that''s the type of young man." At this moment, Alvina had no choice but to make up a story that went against her conscience. "Heh, it really does resemble the style of a pride miss, are you really looking down on Mr. Vice¡ª President?" Penelope immediately lowered his voice and asked her. Alvina was afraid that this would be another trap, so of course she had to be cautious and reply. "He''s too mature, anyways; I don''t really like men with his temperament." "Then the matter of you getting engaged to him couldn''t be fake, right?" Penelope still had a weak heart of gossip. "It''s not fake. My grandfather forced me to get engaged to him, so I can''t make the decision!" Alvina immediately put on a look of disdain. "Alright, let me put it this way. No man is a good thing. If we women want to stand on our own feet, then there''s no need for them to do anything. Work hard, I think highly of you." Penelope came over and patted her shoulder, showing his admiration for her. Alvina was confused. Didn''t Joseph say that it was difficult to get along with Penelope? Why was he so friendly to her? "Sister Penelope, I don''t have much work experience, I hope you can take care of me a little more." Alvina immediately replied as if she felt guilty. "Then you better umte your experience, talk less, and do more." Penelope immediately said in a serious tone. "Alright, I''ll remember that!" Alvina quickly nodded. ¡°I''m not allowed to move out of your olddy''s work style, I know your family is rich and powerful, but since you''ve chosen this job, you''d better restrain your personality. You should do a good job, and if there are any mistakes, I won''t let you off lightly either.¡± Penelope immediately reminded her. "Yes!" Alvina lowered his head and replied. Now that everyone knew that she was rich, perhaps this was the feeling of returning to herself. Right now, Alvina could not be considered an official diplomat, so some of her work was only as an assistant for Penelope. The workload was not too big. Inside the President''s Office, Olivia lowered her head, she did not dare say a word, much less look at the imposing old man seated on the chair. She knew that she had lost her value, and felt very guilty. "Miss Olivia, you really disappoint me. My meticulous ns were ruined by you in the end." Old President''s words were filled with anger and ridicule. "Mr. President, I''m sorry. I did not manage my emotions well. I was too willful and did not fulfill your expectations. I''m really sorry." Olivia was so scared that her face turned white, and she just kept apologizing. "Forget it. Since you can''t help me anymore, then hurry up and leave. The further you go, the better it is. Don''t let me see you again!" The Old President pointed angrily at the door, and said while gnashing his teeth. How could Olivia still have the face to retort? With red eyes, she quickly left. She knew that she wouldn''t have the chance to see Joseph again, so she couldn''t help butugh bitterly. It''s really hard to have a pure rtionship. Joseph rejected her, but her heart was lost on him, so Olivia soullessly left. Chapter 1399 Chapter 1399 and propose marriage *** Olivia''s failure caused the Old President to be extremely annoyed. He did not believe that Joseph was impervious to everything, and now that the engagement between him and the young miss of Miller Family hade to public, some of the other neutral parties started to get restless. They all said that Joseph had the support of the Wayne''s Foundation and would be the son¡ªinw of the Miller Family soon, so there was no hope for him in the future. The Old President actually had a lot of financial support, but those resources were far from that of the Wayne''s. Now, it seemed that the William Family also had the intention to join the Wayne''s, so Joseph''s position would once again be even more stable. "I can''t let this continue, do I really have to give this position to him? A young boy, what can he do about it? "The more Old President thought about it, the angrier he became, and the more extreme he thought about it. He even thought about killing him, but unfortunately, Joseph was able to survive thest time. He must have been prepared even more strictly. It was impossible for him to be assassinated. Just then, an ordinary¡ªlookingdy walked in. She was Sister May, the person who was supposed to take Barry''s ce of work. "How''s it going?" Old President looked up at her and asked. "Larissa has already sessfully entered Edwards''spany and heard herself say that Edwards values her quite a bit. I wonder if she will have any way to make Edwards''s reputation go down the drain." Sister May told him honestly. "Well, there''s one thing to be happy about. What about the other person? How is she doing? "The Old President was asking about Linda, and the situation of the three women was personally asked by Old President, after all, it was inconvenient for them to tell others that they knew of their trashy methods. "Linda hasn''t made any progress, Leo William doesn''t seem to be interested in her." The Sister May said indifferently. "How could he not be interested? Don''t men like beauty? "Old President sneered. "Mr. President might be really old, but there are so many things that men in this world want. Just like you, Mr. President, the thing you want is power. If you gave a beauty to you, would you take it?" Sister May put her hands behind her back and smiled. Her normal face looked somewhat sinister. Old President''s face sank as he said unhappily: I''m old now, so of course I''m not interested in women. But they are young and their bodies are more honest than their hearts. "Sir, Barry is a useless trash; I don''t want to be confused with him. Since Mister has chosen me to take care of all these, then I will just say a few more words." Sister May did not fear Old President by much either. It could be seen how shrewd her actions were. "Speak, I am only handing over this important task because I have my eyes on your ability." Old President looked at her with a bit of happiness. Right now, hecked a courageous and scheming person like her, so Barry was no different from a straw bag. "First, we need to kill Barry as soon as possible, we can''t let Joseph get any secrets that are detrimental to Mister from his mouth. Second, we need to quickly join hands with the future sessor of the Miller Family , thirdly, Leo William is not interested in beauties, so we have to take care of the people he cares about the most, I believe that only by doing well with these three things can we have a chance of winning!" The Sister May said expressionlessly. When Old President heard it, he pped his hands and shouted, "Your suggestion is not bad. It''s just that, if we want to find an excuse to kill Barry, he is still on guard against us. What''s more, I''m afraid that he will jump over and bite people even more "I heard that Barry often goes to a bar to get drunk recently. If a drunken person were to drive home late at night and identally drive his car into the ocean, would anyone doubt him? Even if they did, was there any evidence? Barry had to go through a road that was three kilometers away from his home. If something were to happen on this road, everyone would just treat it as an ident. The Sister May continued to raise her point of view. "Then, can you help me with this matter? After the incident, the reward will be doubled!" Old President''s gaze instantly turned sharp, staring at Sister May, he lowered his voice and asked her. "Killing is not my strong point; you must have someone more suitable to deal with this matter by your side. I will only raise my opinion!" Sister May smiled faintly. "Why are you so careful? You are different from Barry; you definitely won''t let me down." Old President knew that the Sister May had the intention to avoid these things andughed disapprovingly. This was originally a transaction, since the transaction was clearly understood, it is better. It is too complicated, and it would even lead to more troubles, so I can help you contact the people from the Miller Family, or I can help you deal with the things on Leo William''s side. But regarding the matter of killing, please find another person to do it for me, Sir, I have finished reporting everything, and will be leaving first!¡± With that said, the Sister May turned and walked out. Old President had an angry look on his face just now, but now he suddenly heaved a sigh of relief. Indeed, they had not reached the final step. It''s not certain who will win. Alvina was sitting in front of a desk, the documents in front of her were in aplete mess, and a few of her colleagues beside her suddenly came over to gossip. "Alvina, you wouldn''t be our future First Lady, right?" After Alvina heard these words, she became slightly anxious and immediatelyughed out loud. "What nonsense are you all talking about? Isn''t Joseph the vice president now? Where did you get the First Lady? " The women immediatelyughed in embarrassment and realized that they had said the wrong thing. One of the cool and elegant women snorted, "I heard that you came to the office to apply for a job because of Mr. Vice¡ªPresident. Do you really like him?" Alvina rolled his beautiful eyes and thought of a countermeasure: "Of course not, I was forced by my grandfather toe here. My grandfather said that I can onlye here to work, and only then can I inherit the property that belongs to me. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Wow, rich woman, even if we don''t marry to the Mr. Vice¡ªPresident in the future, you won''t have to worry about losing money." Countless people around her looked at her with envy. Alvinaughed dryly: "Everyone better calm down and work, don''t get scolded for talking about my affairs." Just as Alvina finished reminding, she heard an angry shout from inside: "Alvina, have you finished your work?" Everyone was immediately shocked, Alvina secretly bit his lips, and everyone looked at her with sympathy. She was not the one who started all this, but she was the one who was scolded. "Sister Penelope, the information you asked me to organize is all ready!" Alvina quickly went into the office to reply. "Alright, I''m going to meet with the foreign guests soon. Come with me!" Penelope said as he gathered the information she needed and gave her an order. "Ok!" How could Alvina still have an excuse to refute her? She could only bitterly follow behind Penelope as he walked out. The guests that Penelope received were also middle ranking staff members; they were mainly here to exchange information on environmental issues. Alvina sat at the side with a pen in hand, recording everything down, her face full of concentration. During the time they were drinking tea, Alvina went to the washroom in a hurry. In the short period of the Executive Office''s time, her work changed again and again, and it was indeed a good ce to study experience. After washing her hands, she swung her arms and walked over, suddenly looking at Joseph as he walked towards her. For a moment, she felt as if she had fallen into a dream. A pair of beautiful eyes widened in surprise as she found it hard to believe that she would meet him in such a narrow corridor. "You want toe too?" The moment Alvina opened her mouth; she wanted to bite her tongue. Who didn''te here for the convenience? Look at how idiotic she was. Joseph''s originally very serious expression was suddenly amused by her words. He reached out and gently touched her finger, and a low male voice sounded beside her ear: "Do you know about tonight''s meeting between the two families?" "I know, my grandpa told me, should I go to your house or my house?" Alvina immediately asked. "Why do you say that as if we were going to do something shameful?" Joseph paused in his steps, his beautiful eyes congealed onto her serious face, and heughed once again. "Engagement, of course, I went to your home to propose marriage!!" Seeing her dumbstruck, Joseph suddenly reminded her. "Oh, then I''ll go back after work. My grandfather might already be prepared!" Alvina''s beautiful face was flushed red. "Go to work!" Joseph did not dare to talk to her, and only whispered. "En!" Alvina then happily walked towards his work area, suddenly looking forward to the meeting ce tonight. Chapter 1400 Chapter 1400 Tonight was a big day for the Grant and Miller families. The Grant family''s parents officially came to the Miller Family to discuss the engagement. This could also be considered as a meeting between the two families. The Old Master Miller had already mentioned this to Alvina, so of course Alvina did not dare forget about it. So, after the shift, she drove the car and went straight to the Miller Family. Returning to the Miller Family, she found her grandfather sitting in the living room drinking tea. Her two uncles were there too, and not only that, her two younger cousins were also there. "Let''s go upstairs and change into a better set of clothes. Don''t wear this work attire, it''s a bit undignified!" Old Master Miller said to Alvina seriously. She was too simple and elegant in her work clothes, it did not match her identity as the young miss of Miller Family. Alvina replied and headed upstairs. "Victoria, Amy, you two go up and check for your elder cousin as well. You must make her dress up well; you can''t embarrass our Miller Family." The second son of Miller Family, Nathan, said with a face full of good intentions. With these words from his father, Victoria immediately pulled Amy''s hand: "Come, let''s go upstairs and take a look!" Old Master Miller did not say anything, although on the surface, the family was friendly, but behind their backs, there were always fights over jealousy and such, and was sure that he could handle such small matters. Alvina opened the wardrobe and found that the beautiful clothes were basically all moved away to Joseph''s home. Alvina pouted her lips. On the rows of clothes racks, she still chose a demure looking long dress to wear, but sadly, the beige long dress was too in, without any ornaments, and just as she was worrying, Alvina heard footsteps behind her, following that, Victoria and Amy stood behind her. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Cousin, this dress of yours looks like it was wornst year. Will it be out of date now?" Victoria only had the qualifications to mock Alvina''s clothes, which were not fashionable enough. "You were right to remind me. Looks like I''ll have to ask grandpa for pocket money again. Look at my wardrobe, it''s too shabby." Alvina tidied her long hair and revealed a bored expression. When these words came out, the two younger cousins stared straight at Alvina. They had always felt that Alvina was a prodigal, and would only ask their grandfather for money every day. Every time, her grandfather would always give her a lot of money. "I''m not saying that your clothes are ugly. Actually, if you look carefully, your clothes are pretty good too. They look very gentle and dignified." Victoria immediately changed his expression and praised her with a smile, then even prodded Amy with her hand. Amy also quickly followed in praise, "That''s right; it''s very obvious of your figure, and also looks very nice on your skin." Alvina knew that they hade to fawn on her, so he was afraid that she would ask her grandfather for the money. "Originally, this set of clothes was adorned with a pendant, but now, who knows where it has fallen to." As Alvina said this, her beautiful eyes turned towards Victoria as he said this: "Victoria, the pendant that you''re wearing on your chest seems to have been borrowed from me as well. Return it to me now; I''m going to use it!" On Victoria''s chest hung a crystal swan iid with a diamond, it was extremely beautiful and dazzling. Victoria especially liked it, which was why she wore it today. But she seemed to have forgotten something, to its origin owner. "I still have a lot of pendants. I can take them and give them to you to choose from. Just give me this pendant." Victoria immediately smiled, wanting to beg her to not take it away. "That won''t do. I only like the things that I choose myself. This pendant of yours, back then, I also picked it up a long time before I bought it." Alvina said, and immediately went to grab it, but Victoria did not dare to make a sound. "Cousin, don''t be so stingy, what can you do about it? It''s not expensive anyway!" Amy immediately cried out for Victoria. Looking at the mirror, Alvina fixed the cor of her dress. When the diamond swan was put on, it really did add a touch of elegance to her dress. "I''m sorry, I usually don''t lend out things I like unless it''s something I don''t want." Alvina answered self¡ªconsciously. Towards his two younger cousins, she was very stingy. "Alvina, are you deliberately targeting me? Isn''t it just a pendant? What''s so great about it? Do you think I can''t afford it? " Victoria felt wronged, her eyes werepletely red, the reason she was so well¡ªmatched today was because Joseph woulde overter, and now that Alvina had snatched the pendant away, she felt like he had failed. Alvina rolled his eyes at her: "I didn''t say that you can''t afford it. I''m just wondering, since I''m engaged tonight, and you''re all my cousins, shouldn''t you to be ornament apany me?" "What right do we have to be ornament? It''s not certain who Joseph would like." Victoria immediately snorted angrily. Alvina was in the midst of putting on earrings when she heard her words. She suddenly turned her head and stared intently at Victoria: "What did you say?" Victoria was just a little angry, that''s why she said such an unreasonable thing. By the side, Amy was already tugging at her clothes fiercely, using her eyes to signal her not to speak nonsense in front of Alvina. "Nothing, you''re right. Tonight, you are the main character, and you are the most beautiful. We are all secondary!" Victoria was smart, she knew that she could not show off, and could not speak carelessly, if not, her grandfather would definitely be angry. Alvina continued to put on the earrings, lowered his head, packed up his makeup, and smiled coldly: "Even if I don''t want my things, I won''t give them to anyone else. Men are the same, I know what you guys are scheming, and it''s all because you can''t stand watching me marry Joseph right? But you must think this through clearly. He is your future brother¡ªinw, if there is any scandal, our Miller Family''s reputation will be ruined. " "You don''t love him, why would you marry him? Are you a masochist?" Victoria immediately frowned and mocked her. Alvina answered her unhurriedly: "Even if it''s a torture, it''s my own problem. You don''t have to worry!" ¡°I think you are mentally ill. I can tell, you must have your eyes on Joseph''s potential, once he bes the President, you will be the legitimate First Lady. When that happens, how glorious it will be, you won''t even be someone who loves him, you will only have his power.¡± Victoria''s belly full of anger was nowhere to vent it. At the moment, she could not hold it in and started to curse loudly. Alvina turned his head and stared at her,ughing coldly: "Do you only now understand what kind of person I am? It''s toote. That''s right, even if I don''t like him, I still have my eyes on his power. I''ll find a people who have great power to take advantage of. Everyone understands this logic. " "If Joseph knew what you were thinking, do you think he would marry you?" Victoria immediately mocked, even maliciously wanting to record down all of what Alvina had said, so that Joseph could personally hear why he had to marry her. "It''s just the three of us today. If he finds out, it''s either you or Amy who said so." Alvina was not afraid of her threats at all. She was already fully dressed, and walked towards the Walk Outside, step by step: "Miller Family''s reputation is one; you think you can get over me if you destroy me?" "You ¡­ What are you being arrogant for?" Victoria was so angry that she almost rushed over to hit Alvina. Amy held her in her arms and pulled her firmly backwards. At the same time, she advised her anxiously: "Sis, calm down. Today is an important day, so you can''t tear it up with her." "Don''t stop me, I''m going to rip her mouth apart. I want to see how she can continue being so arrogant." Victoria said angrily. "Let her be arrogant. When she criester, a woman will marry a man that doesn''t love her. This is the same as losing her life. She definitely won''t live a good life." Amy advised Victoria with good intentions. "Haven''t you heard of her? She can choose not to love Joseph, but she can obtain the power she wants, don''t you understand? You are really silly, out of all the treasures that the Miller Family will have in the future, she will definitely hold the heaviest of them all!" When Victoria said till the end, she lowered her voice and gritted her teeth. "Ah, it''s not that serious!" Amy''s heart was already pounding, but she pretended to be ignorant. "It''s very serious. Let me tell you, if Alvina were to seed in marrying Joseph, who could control her? " Victoria said angrily. Chapter 1401 Chapter 1401 Amy could see what kind of situation they were in more clearly than her. It was just that she was used to pretending to be stupid in front of Victoria. "Sis, how about I lend you my ne for a while. With tonight''s limelight, I can''t let Alvina snatch it away by himself." Amy very generously took off her own ne and gave it to Victoria. Victoria took a nce and saw that it was the shape of a pair of wings. "Amy, you''re the best. Don''t worry; I won''t let Alvina becent." Victoria was truly moved. Not only was Amy young, she was also very sensible and considerate to take care of her, this sister. "Sis, why are we being so polite? You''re my Sis. Let''s go down. The Grant family should be here by now, right?" Amy calmed Victoria''s emotions down and then walked downstairs together with her, arm in arm. Downstairs, Alvina sat beside Old Master Miller, his expression somewhat heavy. In the entire Miller Family, only her grandfather knew of her rtionship with Joseph. If Joseph really brought his family members hereter on, how would she act ordingly? Could it be that she was going to do something so outrageous? That won''t do. If she were to identally offend her future father¡ªinw, then wouldn''t she die from regret? Just as Alvina was at a loss about this, a few ck sedans stopped outside the door. Soon after, a few specialized bodyguards got out of the car and personally opened the car door for them. Joseph sat in a separate car, Master Grant sat behind, and in the end, the Grant family''s parents and Wendy sat. Old Master Miller threw his family members outside the big door; the two old men happily shook hands, and then humbly let each other into the living room. Alvina followed beside his grandfather. A pair of beautiful eyes swept across Joseph''s body, and saw that Joseph also had a smile on his face. Alvina suddenly had a feeling of being caught alive. Her two small hands moved behind her back as she lowered her head. "Alvina, this is Grandpa!" Old Master Miller immediately pushed her in front of the Grant family members and introduced her to them one by one. "Hello, Mr. Grant!" Alvina gracefully stooped down and greeted them. "These two are Joseph''s parents!" Old Master Miller introduced the Grant family parents. Alvina did not dare raise her head, and only bent down to call out softly, "Greetings Uncle and Aunt!" "This is Joseph''s little sister, Wendy!" Old Master Miller finally introduced the pure and fresh little girl. Wendy immediately greeted him with a beaming smile, "Nice to meet you, Grandfather Miller!" After the introductions, Alvina started to get nervous. A pair of beautiful eyes finally raised and met the man''s eyes that were full of smiles. She immediately red at him. Is this man watching her jokes? Even though Joseph was a noble Vice¡ªPresident, everyone present could be considered his elders. His status was already cast to the side, he was only a junior, without the orders of his elders, and he would not dare to easily speak up.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Miller Family''s two uncles were friendly and cordial. They went up to greet him with smiles on their faces. "Alvina, bring Joseph to visit our house. We seniors are here to chat!" Old Master Miller suddenly gave the order and made the arrangements for Alvina. Alvina gratefully looked at his grandfather, everything had been arranged clearly. "Brother, I''ll go with you guys." Wendy was only 18 years old and did not have much insight into the situation. She did not like sitting with his elders and wanted to follow his brother to beat up the crap out of him. "Wendy, it is fine if your brother and Miss Miller chat alone. Don''t mess around,e sit!" Her mother immediately sent her a dignified look. Although Wendy really wanted to be get along with brother, her family forbade her, so she could only dejectedly sit beside her mother. At this moment, two beautiful young girls suddenly walked down the spiral staircase. When Victoria saw Joseph standing in the hall, her eyes immediately lit up. She had to admit that Joseph''s personal appearance and body was extremely cautious. Putting aside his Vice¡ªPresident identity, just his elegant and refined body was enough to make women unable to look away. "Grandfather, Mr. Vice¡ªPresident hase to our house. Why don''t you help me introduce him?" Victoria immediately ran over to the Old Master Miller''s side toin in a very sweet voice. Old Master Miller immediately red at her. "Joseph is your future brother¡ªinw, there''s no need to address him so politely at home." Victoria''s expression instantly became unsightly. She already called him brother¡ªinw since the marriage wasn''t set, what kind of concept was this, she was too anxious, not afraid of the Grant family members watching him make a joke out of her. "Alvina, what are you waiting for? Quickly bring Joseph out for a walk. You''re a young man, right? Cultivate your feelings." Seeing her was still standing there foolishly, Old Master Miller immediately urged her unhappily. Mr. Grant tactfully reminded Joseph as well, "Joseph, since you''re a man, you have to take the initiative. Don''t lose your manly demeanor." Joseph immediately nodded in agreement, "Yes, grandfather, you can rest assured. I will have a good chat with her." Victoria didn''t expect to see Alvina bringing Joseph out on his own the moment he appeared on the stage. Didn''t this mean that there was no room for him to unleash her full strength? "Let''s go!" Alvina also wanted to quickly get rid of everyone''s gaze and interact with him alone for a while. Joseph nodded his head and the two of them stepped on the moonlight as they walked out of the great hall of Miller Family. Outside of the hall was a very wide garden. Two people on the yellow lights, speechless go forward. Finally, far away, Alvina breathed: "finally, I can breathe freely." Finally, after she was far away, Alvina let out a sigh, "I can finally breathe freely now." Joseph turned to look at the brightly lit living room of the Miller Family andughed softly: "I saw that you acted quite naturally." "Will your parents not have a good impression of me? I seem to have pretended to be a bit cold earlier." Alvina started to feel indescribably sad. "That won''t happen; my family knows that we have a good rtionship. Today, we came just to act out a show for your family to see. Through your two uncles'' eyes and ears, you can spread the news of what happened tonight. Joseph lowered his voice and exined in a low voice beside her ear. Alvina calmed down a little, suddenly, she had an idea and said: "There are two tails following us, what do we do?" "Your cousins?" Joseph had already noticed it long ago; the two women had been sneakily following them from behind, as if they were observing them. "Other than them, who else could it be?" Alvina walked forward, her steps evidently bing impatient. "What do they want?" Joseph raised his eyebrows and asked. "They want to see if our rtionship is good?" Alvina curled her lips. Luckily they were far away too, so they could not hear what they were saying, but the two of them suddenly pulled apart, causing people to ponder. Victoria and Amy exchanged a nce, both of them secretly feeling pleased with themselves. "How do you want to act? I''ll y along with you!" Joseph felt that this was Alvina''s situation. If he could not make a decision, she could only make it himself. Alvina immediatelyughed, "Then why don''t we argued with each other." "Arguing?" Joseph''s handsome face was filled with shock; he did not know how to argue. "There''s a pavilion in front, where are we going to cause a ruckus?" After Alvina finished speaking, he quickly ran forward. Joseph was startled for two seconds, and then chased after her. "Hurry, hurry, hurry. This is going to be a good show!" Victoria and Amy had an expression of ignorance as they thought that they were about to argue, that even after Alvina ran away in anger, Joseph still chased after them. It seems that this is really a feeling of helplessness. After Alvina ran into the pavilion, she leaned her back against a pir. Joseph did not expect her to run so fast, so he asked while panting: "What are you running for?" Alvina''s beautiful eyes stared fixedly at the two figures that were hurrying over in the darkness. When she felt that they could hear her, she purposely shouted loudly: "What, you want me to promise you five conditions after marriage? Joseph, you must be dreaming, I, Alvina will not sign any conditions. " Joseph''s handsome face turned ugly, this woman''s acting was too good, and he couldn''t even speak a word. "Alvina, I am not the one who asked for this marriage, but the two families'' elders are in charge. If you have any dissatisfaction, just say it." Joseph helplessly made up a few words. Chapter 1402 Chapter 1402 Hearing Joseph''s words, Alvina wanted tough from the bottom of her heart. The feeling of having such a serious and proper man y crazily with him was really strange. "Listen, it''s getting noisy!" Victoria and Amy sneaked over from the bushes at the side, and heard the voices of two people. Victoria and Amy exchanged a pleased look, as if they had expected this to happen. "Go ask your grandfather to cancel the marriage." Alvina continued. "Why don''t you go?" Joseph slightly raised his brows, his words carrying a bit of coldness. "I''m afraid that my grandfather will be hurt. He''s too old to take any blows." Alvina had sufficient reasons. "Then I think the same as you. My grandpa isn''t too well either. I can''t let him down." Joseph''s tone became even more determined. "So I must marry you?" Alvina almost couldn''t continue her act anymore, she wanted tough. "Aren''t I going to marry you?" Joseph felt that this way of arguing was quite unique, why did it seem like he was confessing to her in the end? "Marry then? Do I have to be afraid of you? You dare not to hurt me."Alvina said while holding back he resentment. ¡°If you dare to marry, I dare to marry. If I don''t hurt you, I''m afraid you''ll have some other thought me!¡± Joseph''s words were getting more and more improper. The expressions of the two eavesdropping men became more serious. They couldn''t both be unwilling to admit defeat. In the end, they were still forcefully tied up in a marriage? "Heh, don''t worry. You''re not my type. I''m not interested in you." Alvina curled her lips, and said with unspoken thoughts. "Is that so? Since it''s a marriage alliance, then let''s prepare our hearts." After Joseph finished speaking, he decided not to y anymore, because he believed that it would be enough. Joseph turned around and walked away with his long legs, leaving Alvina alone to stomp his feet in the pavilion, while gritting his teeth: "Joseph, just you wait, if you marry me, you will definitely regret it." Joseph could not help but shake his head and smile bitterly when he heard her words. "Cousin, are you crying?" Not long after Joseph left, Victoria could no longer hold back and walked out from the tree shadows at the back, and asked with a pleased look on her face. Alvina turned her head and red at her, not wanting to pay any attention to her. "She''s gone because of you, cousin. You aren''t deaf or blind, Joseph doesn''t like you, and can you really not feel it?" Victoria crossed her arms in front of her chest, andcently walked into the pavilion and ridiculed her. "What does it have to do with you!" Alvina wanted to create this illusion for others. "You''re my cousin, of course I want to be concerned about you!" Victoria circled around Alvina, and in the end, she turned around and smiled at Amy: "Why aren''t you handing your cousin a tissue?" Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Amy immediately felt around her body, smiling as she replied, "I don''t have any paper towels on me." Alvina knew that these two people must be extremely pleased because they had seen herughing. Alvina did not want to waste time with them and wanted to leave immediately, but Victoria extended his hand to block her way: "Alvina, how about I make a deal with you?" Hearing that, Alvina stared at her and asked, "What are you trying to do now?" "How about you go and ask Grandfather for me to marry Joseph. I can ask my father to give you all the stocks that uncle left you with a lot of money." Victoria suddenly brought up a very shameless condition. "Is there such a good thing?" Alvina looked at her and asked expressionlessly, but in her heart, she felt extremely nauseous. The things that her father left her originally belonged to her, so who would have the qualifications to make such a decision? "Of course, I believe you are also very worried, your stocks should be taken away by my father and third uncle, that''s why you can''t wait to find someone to support you, but Joseph doesn''t seem to like you, do you think that he can rely on? You might as well make a deal with me, since you won''t lose out. "At the moment, Victoria''s aim was alreadypletely exposed, she did not want to pretend to be stupid, so she directly exined, and Alvina might still be able to understand what she meant. "Why didn''t you go and ask for your grandfather''s help? Let him help you and Joseph? " Anger had already appeared in Alvina''s eyes. This cousin of hers was really plotting against Joseph. Isn''t it all good stuff, good man, she wants to step in. "Grandfather loves you the most, as long as you don''t agree to marry, he will definitely grant my wish. In any case, you don''t like him, so why torture each other? Why not give it to me? I feel that he''s pretty good, and he''s always been the mature and steady type that I want to find." As Victoria said till the end, her face still turned red. After all, she and Joseph had only met for the first time, so to say such words, was indeed a little unrestrained. Amy stood at the side, suddenly looking at Alvina nervously. To be honest, she was really afraid that Alvina would be stupid enough to make this deal with Victoria, if Victoria married the Grant family, then this Miller Family would not even have a ce for her and his father. Although I don''t like him, it doesn''t mean that I can''t marry him. In any case, it doesn''t matter who I marry. Marry him, at least the future is bright, so, your trade, I refuse! " Alvina wanted to anger Victoria to death. She would give her a bit of hope before letting herpletely despair. "You ¡­ Alvina, do you know what you''re doing? Marry a man you don''t love and you''ll ruin your entire life! " Victoria was so angry that he blocked her way, wanting to stab her with some nasty word. "If I don''t love him now, who knows when I might fall in love with him? After all, if even you admit that he''s outstanding, then he might really be that outstanding. " Alvina shrugged his shoulders nonchntly. Victoria was so angry that she almost vomited blood. She really wanted to grab her beautiful face and ruin her face. "You seem to like Joseph a little, don''t you?"Later on, I''ll tell Grandfather about this matter and see how Grandfather decides. Anyway, I can''t decide on anything." Before Alvina left, she did not forget to threaten Victoria. "If you dare tell grandpa, I''ll tear your mouth apart!" Victoria pointed at her and shouted with an imposing manner. However, Alvina didn''t fear death and turned to wink at her: "If you have the couragee and tear it off, I''m afraid you won''t win!" "Let go, don''t stop me, I''m going to tear her apart right now!" Victoria was about to rush over, but Amy hugged her back and roared in anger. "Sis, you''ve been tricked again. Alvina is ying with you, can''t you tell?" Amy immediately tried to console her, but he didn''t forget to add fuel to the fire. "Why is she ying with me?" Victoria calmed down, and herback was covered in cold sweat from fright. Amy said angrily: "She''s digging a pit for you to jump in, you are so silly, you actually jumped in. How can you tell her that you were interested in Joseph? She has something on you now, and can comin to her grandfather at any time. Do you still have a good life ahead of you? " Victoria''s brain instantly exploded, feeling extremely regretful for her impulsive actions. "Amy, then I ¡­ What should I do now? I couldn''t control my mouth for a moment, and then ¡­ It''s over, Alvina really wants to stomp me to death. If grandfather knew, would he kick me out?" Victoria was actually afraid. "Rx, how would Alvina dare to offend you? She would only scare you, she wouldn''t dare." After Amyforted her, she said to her: "Let''s go to the living room to take a look at the situation." Alvina had only tested Victoria a little and Victoria had already told her the truth. Although it was extremely hard to defend against all kinds of thieves in the family, how could Victoria brazenly tell her to give Joseph to her? Did they take Joseph to be a thing? If she let him know how she thought of him, who knows how she would be punished. The atmosphere in the living room was harmonious to the extreme. The two elders had already discussed some details of the engagement. The Grant family''s parents alsopletely agreed, and even made a few small suggestions to consult. It was just that, from the start, Miller Family ''s two uncles'' smiling faces had slowly turned stiff. From the looks of it, regardless of whether Alvina and Joseph agreed or not, the marriage was already set. They had to get married in the future. Are young people these days so obedient? It could even allow a senior to arrange a marriage? Miller Family''s two uncles could not understand, one was Vice¡ªPresident, the other was the young miss of Miller Family, facing the pressure of fate, they actually did not resist at all, and it was truly filial. Chapter 1403 Chapter 1403 The marriage between Grant family and Miller family was finally decided. The elders of the two families seemed to be very satisfied. As time passed, delicious food was alreadyid out on the long dining table. It was time for dinner. The two old masters sat on the main seats, the Grant family''s parents and Joseph siblings on one side, and the Miller Family''s members on the other. Alvina sneaked a peek at Joseph. He was very calm andposed, smiling when he should, not smiling when he pursed his lips, but giving people a feeling of warmth like jade. Wendy was his sister; Alvina had seen her in Joseph''s photo album on his phone. The cute little girl was also obedient at this moment, sitting there without making a fuss, but her big, watery eyes continued to stare at Alvina from time to time, as if she wanted to size up this future sister¡ªinw carefully. Alvina was restless because she felt that all of the Grant family members were watching her. She could only bend her lips stiffly, so as to lookposed and not lose etiquette. Victoria and Amy sat beside Alvina, the three women acting together. Joseph''s sharp eyes swept across them and he knew how difficult the situation Alvina was in at the Miller Family. On the other hand, Alvina only had the care of the old man who was just around the age of thirty. The old man was not her parents, so he was unable to take care of the details. So, Alvina''s face was a little indifferent. As Joseph thought of this, his heart inexplicably ached for a moment. The gaze he looked at Alvina with also carried an extra touch of gentleness and pity. "In the future, we will be family, so there''s no need to be polite. Households oftene to eat, so it''s not appropriate to greet them." The Old Master Millerughed and talked, and then, everyone started to eat and talk. Victoria and Amy had no appetite, because they did not ruin the engagement ceremony. They were extremely annoyed. Victoria was unwilling, thus at the table, she gazed upon Joseph with her tender and affectionate eyes, hoping that the man opposite her would ept her hints of admiration. Unfortunately, Joseph was like a block of wood, his gaze was focused on his elder''s speech, as if he could not ept Victoria''s gaze, and this made Victoria feel defeated. After dinner was over, they moved to the living room for a break. The two old men started to chat about their years of friendship, and they happily chatted with each other. Half an hourter, the Grant family decided to return first. The Old Master Miller immediately said to Alvina who was sitting beside him, "Go send Joseph''s family off!" Alvina didn''t have any reason to be slow. She quickly stood up and followed her uncle''s group to send the Grant family off. Throughout the whole process, Joseph and Alvina had not conversed much, even their gazes did notmunicate much, thus, no one could find anything wrong with the conversation, it was just that they felt that the two of them were not serious enough towards marriage. Alvina let out a long sigh of relief. "Alright, let''s go back and rest. Alvina,e to grandpa''s roomter. grandpa has something to tell you!" With Old Master Miller''s order, everyone left. Alvina obediently knocked on his grandfather''s door. The old man drank a cup of tea andughed: "The Grant family is very satisfied with you." "Ah? Grandfather, how did you know? " Alvina''s beautiful eyes instantly widened in shock, but when they were chatting just now, she clearly hadn''t heard the evaluation that the Grant family members gave her. "I just called Joseph''s grandpa and he told me!" The old man said happily. "Grandfather, today I acted like I was made of wood. I can only giggle. Does Uncle and Aunt of the Grant family really have no objections to me?" Alvina''s beautiful face was filled with sorrow. "As long as Joseph likes you, his family will definitely like you. They believe in their son''s judgement and won''t make a mistake." Old Master Miller quicklyforted her granddaughter, afraid that she would think too much into it. "Then I will do my best in the future!" Alvinaughed bitterly, this was all she could do for now. On the way back, Ms. Grant intentionally squeezed into her son''s car, leaving Joseph with no choice. "Miller Family, these three daughters are pretty good." The Ms. Grant said. "Yeah, it''s not bad!" Joseph nodded. "Then why didn''t you pick the other two?" Ms. Grant stared at his son and asked. Joseph was startled, and then he did not know whether tough or to cry: "Mom, you think that they are my products, if you want to pick, just do so, and anyway, I find it pleasing to look at, I do not like the two of them." "Mom is also an experienced woman. I can see it. I can tell that Alvina is a girl who knows her ce. With the old man''s teachings, she must have put in quite a bit of effort. Her personality is calm and steady, it''s pretty good, and so she''s suitable to be a wife.¡± Ms. Grant gave a positive evaluation. Joseph''s bright eyes lit up as he asked in shock, "Mom, do you really think this way?" "Of course. I like girls like Alvina who don''t panic at all, she isn''t like her two younger cousins, who have unease written all over their faces." Ms. Grant was also a knowledgeable person,she knew what kind of girl was suitable for his son. "Mom, your words are quite pitiful. After I marry her, I will treat her well." Joseph''s voice was heavy and it was difficult to hide the pain in his heart. You love her, she definitely knows in her heart that the human heart is solft, and that she will be good to you in the future, okay? Alright, that''s fine, let''s do it this way, we''ll get engaged first, wait until our career is stable, then we''ll start the wedding. Your grandfather already told us about your situation, and we also agree to do it temporarily. Ms. Grant felt that it was not wrong that she had raised his son into a warm man. He had the ability to love others and could also sense how others treated him well. This kind of perception is very rare. "Mom, thank you!" Joseph revealed a rare hint of a childish smile. "What are you thanking me for? You''re Mom''s most proud son. No matter what you do, Mom will support you. If you choose your wife, Mom will treat her well." Ms. Grant Signed and patted his son''s shoulder. Inside the living room of Miller Family''s second vi, Victoria sneered with a dark expression: "Father, I heard them arguing with each other with my own ears. Really, they don''t love each other at all. Paul and his daughter also sat down, all of their expressions were gloomy. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Yes, I heard it, but why are they still willing to be engaged?"It''s really strange." Amy was also confused. "They are only engaged for mutual benefits. Your grandfather has also been busy getting in touch with the old politicians these days, it seems like he is also umting information to help Joseph make connections." Nathan taunted. "Dad, Why does Grandfather have to be so good to Alvina?! We didn''t even see him being good to us!" Victoria suddenly became hurt, her eyes turning red: "We are both the granddaughters of the Miller Family, They are treating us like we were just brought back, and we are definitely not like the treasures in my grandfather''s hands." "Shut up, don''t say these kinds of words again in the future, and let her not say them in front of your grandfather." Nathan immediately reprimanded his daughter, preventing her from saying such words that didn''t know the seriousness of the situation. "What I''m saying is the truth, why don''t you say it? Grandfather must be biased, right?" Victoria felt even more wronged. "Actually, this is our fault as well. After big brother passed away, we were too eager to gain immediate benefits, and your grandfather only began to scheme for Alvina because he had no one to rely on in the Miller Family and had no one to rely on in the future." Paul lowered his head and started to me himself. "You''re right, your grandfather isn''t biased; he just wants to bnce the interests of the Miller Family. If Alvina didn''t marry a man he can rely on, he''s afraid that we would harm her in the future." Nathan also thought of this point. The topic was getting more sensitive, Paul immediately got up and prepared to leave: " Brother, I''ll go back with Amy first, rest early!" "Alright, you can go back now." Nathan raised his hand. Once Paul and her father had left, Nathan''s expression became even uglier. "Father, is Third Uncle still not willing to give you control of the put thepany?" Victoria asked as she changed her face. "It won''t be that easy for him to hand it over." Nathan coldly snorted: "I had originally nned to let Alvina''s shares sell to me, but now it seems that it wouldn''t be so easy to obtain it here." "Then if Third Uncle obtains Alvina''s shares, wouldn''t thepany have the final say?" Victoria asked nervously. "Of course, only those who have more shares will have the right to speak!" Nathan snorted. "Then we didn''t get it. Third Uncle won''t get it either. We''ll just stay deadlocked like this. Dad has the most authority right now anyway!" Victoria smiled optimistically. Chapter 1404 Chapter 1404 Larissa had already been working in Wayne Group for three days, so hermunication skills were not bad. She quickly entered a working state, showing her high enthusiasm for the job. Every morning at the morning meeting, Larissa can see Edwards as she wishes. This was the time of day she looked forward to the most. Therefore, she woulde to work every day with great care and care, and every time she did so, she would wish she could change into something less heavy every day. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. It was the same for this morning. Larissa was sitting in the meeting room, lightly spinning the pen in her hand, when the door to the meeting room suddenly opened. A young man walked in with Larry following behind him. Edwards sat down in the absolute seat of honor. With a pair of sharp eyes, he looked around at the people around him, then said to Larry: "You may begin!" Following the usual practice, each department began to report the progress of the project to Edwards one by one. Larissa''s department was newly established, so there were no special matters to report. She just sat at her seat and gracefully looked at Edwards, asionally brushing his hair, and heard that men were the most resistant to women ruffling their hair. Although Edwards had already arranged for the Enter Company toe, he did not disy too much enthusiasm for her. He was a man of business, and the frost on his face would forever melt in front of the woman he loved. Larissa looked at the man''s serious expression as she talked about work, and inexplicably felt moved. Indeed, the person she liked, no matter what he did, would only make him feel even more moved. After the meeting ended, Larissa seized the opportunity and immediately smiled as she caught up to Edwards and said: "Mr. Wayne, I have yet to have the chance to thank you. I don''t know if you are free right now, I would like to treat you to a meal, and also want to mention some of my opinion on thepany." Edwards understood her intentions, thus he stopped in his tracks, turned and looked at Larissa: "How about tomorrow night, when we''re free, I''ll have Larry arrange some things, at that time, bring your brilliant idea, we''ll eat and chat!" "Okay, thank you Mr. Wayne!" Larissa did not expect that she would be able to sessfully attract Edwards''s attention this time around, and furthermore, she even obtained the chance to have a meal alone with him. Sure enough, sess was for those who were prepared. She had plotted for a long time, and finally made some small achievements. Larry went directly into the elevator and asked puzzledly: "Young Master, why did you agree to eat alone with her so quickly?" "Didn''t you see that she couldn''t wait to tell me something?" Edwards sneered. "This Larissa is too conceited, I heard that the moment she entered Enter Company, she charmed many men, and there are people delivering flowers to her every day in the office." Larry really couldn''t bear to see such arrogant actions. "I don''t want to know what kind of person she is, but I want her to spit out what she knows first!" Edwards knew that some women loved to brag about themselves, because the man''s admiration for her was the source of her confidence. Fortunately, Lily was a quiet woman. "Then, about having dinner with her tomorrow night, should I mention it to Young Mistress?" Larry liked to mix in more and more interesting things with his wife. He really wanted to see the bottom line of Young Master''s beloved wife. "Let''s go home and chat with her tonight. If I don''t tell her, will this end well?" Edwards''s thin lips curved up into a trace of self¡ªmockery. When Larry heard it, the answer he expected matter. In the dark bar, two beautiful girls approached the middle¡ªaged man sitting at the bar table. They held a cup of wine in their hands and charmingly said, "Sir, is there a single person? It just so happens that my sister and I are two people. Can we sit down and have a drink together?" Barry raised his head, seeing two young, beautiful girls, and even some purity in them, he immediately became spirited. He quickly snapped his fingers, and had the waiter bring him a few cocktails. "The two beauties don''t seem to be regr customers here!" Barry could be considered a frequent visitor here, thus when she saw that the two girls were unfamiliar with each other, she asked them a question with a smile. "We just arrived in this city, and we were looking for a ce to wash away our tired. So we came here." One of the girls said with a smile. "You are sisters?" "Not biological, but we have a very good rtionship." Barry teased the two girls and immediately felt much better. "Mister, what''s your name? Since we''re destined to meet here, why don''t we make friends? There''s one more way out for all of us. We''re looking for a job right now." The girl boldly asked. Barry immediately took out his name card. "Here, this is my contact number, stay in touch!" The two girls looked at each other, took their business cards and continued to persuade Barry to drink. Barry was drunk. He wanted to take the two girls home to y, but the two girls did not seem to be drunk. They supported him and helped him get on the carriage before leaving. Barry shuddered and regained his senses; he started the car and cursed out loud. He felt that the two girls must have lied and drank to him, and even after drinking so much, they still did not follow him home. Barry''s home was not far from the hotel. It was a 20 minute drive, and he thought that he was not drunk yet. So, he dare to drive home by myself. He was now unemployed, and disheartened. Old President expelled him, and at the same time treated him well, giving him a lot of money and businesses. Barry could only dream of getting drunk. Barry lived without fear, and the Old President could not do anything to him. He had done so many shameful things for him; he had to take him into consideration. Just as Barry was thinking about himself, suddenly, by the side of the road, a taxi rushed over from his right side. Barry froze and was about to step on the brakes, but he realized that when he stepped on the brakes, the car did not slow down. "What''s going on? What''s wrong? Stop... Stop right there! " Barry''s cup of wine waspletely awakened from his shock, and he fiercely stomped down, as he shouted in fear. However, all of this waspletely useless. His car crashed into the railing, then flipped over and fell into the sea. "Ah ¡­" A voice filled with despair and fear came out from the carriage, recording thest moments of Barry''s life. Half an hourter, Old President received a call. "Barry has been dealt with. Mr. President, you should go to bed peacefully." The Old President nodded his head in satisfaction: "Not bad, I will give you guys a treat." Barry suffered a car ident in the middle of the night, the death of him after falling into the sea was reported to havee out early the next morning. The road was blocked, and many police officers were walking about. When Joseph obtained the matter of Barry falling into the ocean, he merely smiled coldly. In fact, he had looked for Barry before, and on the day Barry resigned, he very secretly sent people to go chat with him. Unfortunately, Barry was a coward, and even though he knew that the Old President had abandoned him, he wasn''t willing to betray him. Joseph''s methods had never been extreme, so since Barry was not willing to be his, he naturally had no obligation to remind him to be vignt about his safety. Therefore, his death today was inevitable, and it could also be considered a form of retribution for his crimes. Warren frowned and asked: "Since Barry is already dead, then who will Old President find to do things for him?" "He has a lot of capable people under hismand, at that time when he heavily valued Barry, it was nothing more than Barry was eloquent people, but with just his mouth, he was unable to do anything well. I believe after this lesson, he will definitely find a more reliable person, keep an eye out for me, for whoever he has been seeing frequently recently, we must keep a close eye on." Joseph tapped lightly on the desk with his finger. However, a dark and heavy frost covered the young handsome face. A white war e was the most terrifying. "Yes, I will send people to keep an eye on it." Warren nodded in agreement. Barry died, but was treated as an ident; no one would remember such a person. Larissa sat in her office, feeling that her fingers were a little stiff. She watched the video of the ck car being hung up, and imagined how she and Barry would sit in that car and chat about things. Now that she saw it, she felt like her whole body was covered terror. Chapter 1405 Chapter 1405 Edwards did not have much patience for Larissa, so when Larissa took the initiative to invite him over, he agreed. When he returned to Wayne Family, he was both a grandson and a son, and even had a pair of adorable baby s father. Therefore, when the cold and heartless Edwards returned home, he reverted back to his original appearance. Because Lily was too idle recently, she was forced to learn flower arranging and some tea skills from the olddy at home. Fortunately, she was still considered a bit of an artistic person, and wasn''t able to make the olddy lose her cool. Since the olddy had nothing to do, she kept on telling her that she needed to train a bit more. There will be many asions she has to deal with in the future. Don''t lose face with Wayne''s family. When she thought about the matters rted to Wayne Family''s dignity, how could Lily dare not to learn seriously? Edwards invited two teachers to teach children lessons. Among them, one of them was Emma''s piano teacher, a young woman. As they were hired here on a high sry, the three teachers arranged the rooms in the manor''s guest rooms so that they could ensure the safety of the children and prevent the teachers from going in and out of the manor every day. Lily and her son''s time was clearly set, and their lives were plentiful. When night fell, it was already early spring. Some of the flowers in the garden had sprouts and sprouts, unwilling to be lonely. Several ck cars drove into the living room on the broad road, Edwards pushed the door and got off the car. Hearing the piano''s sound, he couldn''t help but raise his lips, his daughter''s piano was getting better and better. Usually, Edwards would go and see his daughter first. He love this precious daughter so much? Edwards stepped into the side hall, and thedy on the sofa suddenly stood up nervously. Just as she was about to speak, Edwards ced his hand on her lips, signaling her to be quiet. This person was Emma''s piano teacher, called Eva Fuller. She was young and professional, she was hired here a few years ago and had already taught Emma for quite a few days. It wasn''t the first time that she had seen Edwards, but she was still stunned by the graceful and gentle manner in which had ced his finger on his lips. He was such a noble man, however, because he didn''t want to disturb his daughter''s ying of the piano, he lightly walked forward with a doting expression on his handsome face. It was impossible for Eva not to be moved. Although she knew that her current state was very shameless, but she had some emotions that she couldn''t control. Her face was flushed red. "Teacher Fuller¡­" Just as Edwards was about to reach behind his daughter, the little fellow suddenly turned its head. It was immediately startled by the father in front of it angry said: "Daddy, are you scaring me?" Edwards immediately squatted down while smiling warmly, his fingers caressing his daughter''s hair, "Daddy wants to see you y the piano, I didn''t scare you." "Really? Then I''ll y one for you, I yed not good!" When the little guy heard that his father wanted to hear it, she immediately wanted to show off. Edwards nodded, "Alright, let Father hear it!" Emma immediately put on a posture, with ten slender fingers moving about on the zither keys. With one song, she yed it in a mess, allowing Edwards to hear a bit of the tune. "Is it nice? "Daddy?" The little fellow immediately blinked its clear, ck eyes, asking for praise. Eva looked even more embarrassed; she felt that it was her mistake for Emma to act like this. "You''ve improved!" Of course Edwards would not dare to speak the truth, he could only smile and comfort his daughter. "Mr. Wayne, this is a new tune that I asked Emma to learn. She isn''t proficient in it yet, but in a few days, she will definitely y it even better!" Eva immediately exined in a soft voice. Edwards turned his head and smiled at her: "It''s been hard on you, Emma just started ying on the piano, I hope that Teacher Fuller can be patient with me." "Mr. Wayne is too polite, I will definitely teach Emma well!" Eva immediately lowered her head and replied shyly. "I''m going to go see your Mummy, you practice well with Teacher Fuller!" Edwards did not pay too much attention to Eva as he kissed his daughter on the head and turned to leave. It was Eva''s first timeing into contact with the Wealthy world, and she had always thought that the Wealthy ss people would be cold and unfeeling. However, Edwards had changed her way of thinking, that no matter what family they were in, her father would still spoil her child, and maybe even more. Eva had truly been moved by the outstanding temperament emitted from Edwards''s body, causing her to unconsciously have some fantasies. Edwards took off his jacket and draped it over his arm. He was wearing a silver vest and a dark shirt. He walked towards his bedroom on the second floor and saw Lily sitting on the sofa, holding a cup of tea in her hands. "What are you looking at again?" When Edwards pushed the door open and entered, she did not even give him a nce, making the man feel slightly disappointed. "Tea?" When Edwards saw the densely packed exnation, he almost burst outughing. "Your grandma rmended it to me. For the most part, I''ve been learning how to be ady of high society." Lilyughed at herself as she watched. "My grandma did it for your own good. She definitely wants you to be more graceful in the future." Edwards''s hands could not help but ce them on her shoulders and gently massage her shoulders. But very quickly, he started to get naughty, the more he pinched her, the more it made herugh out loud, and she quickly pushed him away. "Say, do you think Grandmother will feel that I''m still not worthy of you?" Lily asked somewhat unconfidently. Edwards raised his eyebrows disapprovingly, and his huge body fell to the ground and sat next to her. The two of them squeezed into the small sofa, this scene made her blush and her heart beat faster. "Why would there be such a thought? Since my granny has acknowledged you, of course she will be sure of you." Edwards extended a finger and grabbed onto one of her small hands, ying with it in his palm, "Grandmother is hoping you can be a little better." "Yeah, I know." Lily snuggled closer to him like a kitten and rubbed his hands together. "Lily, I promised Larissa that I would go eat dinner tomorrow. Do you have any ideas?" In the end, Edwards still braced himself and asked her. "So fast?" Lily immediately sat up straight, her beautiful eyes ring at him. "What are you so anxious about?" Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "It''s not that I''m anxious, it''s that she''s anxious. I can''t possibly keep the cancer by my side forever; after all, it''s a hidden danger. I have to find out what her goal is as soon as possible in order to cure her." Edwards patiently exined it to her. "Then what do you think her purpose is?" Lily felt better, but her eyes were still resentful. "It could be because she wanted to steal mypany''s secrets, or because she wanted threatening my safety, or it could be because you''re simply trying to seduce me and ruin my reputation." Hearing that, Lily''s face turned white, and she said angrily: "Her motive is that impure?" "Don''t worry; I definitely won''t let her seed. There must be something wrong with the character of this kind of woman who is willing to be used by others. An upright and kind woman disdains doing such insidious things." Edwards sneered. "Maybe, she was used by others because she was forced to do so? If you knew how pitiful she was, would you sympathize with her? " Lily leaned on the man''s shoulder again as she tried to think of another possibility. "Do you think she will have any? If it''s not for the sake of fame, then it''s for the sake of profit. There will always be benefits." Edwards''s eyes were sharp, he was able to see through others, but he could not see that Larissa was forced to do so. "Un, then you have to hold back. If you dare to act recklessly, I''ll go and learn a pair of scissors!" Lily threatened him angrily. "Why are you buying scissors?" The man didn''t think about anything for a while. "Of course it''s to cut something dirty." Lily said while gnashing his teeth. Edwards''s handsome eyes widened, and then, he suddenly guessed what she was talking about, and immediately extended his hand to block her: "Lily, be more civilized, you are not to act rashly." "Who wants to be civilized with you? If it''s not clean, then it''s useless for me to keep it." Lily immediately red at him hatefully. "Don''t worry, I won''t! Don''t let your thoughts run wild!" Although Edwards knew that she was joking, he still felt a chill somewhere. Chapter 1406 Chapter 1406 In the end, Lily still agreed to go see Larissa. She had interacted with this man for so long, she could roughly see just what kind of person he was. Edwards was definitely not a man who could be bewitched by a beauty. The news of Alvina and Joseph''s engagement had already been confirmed by some other media, and they even said that the Grant family had already visited the Miller Family to propose marriage, and had shared the dinner, and discussed the details of the engagement banquet. This time, the engagement banquet was arranged by the Grant family, and the date was already set, and it would happen in a few days'' time. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. This matter became more and more confidential, but the two parties seemed to have nothing to do with each other. They were both in the same office, but no one saw the two of them secretly meeting each other. It''s all about doing different things. Like strangers, there''s no intersection. Alvina was not someone who needed to be envied by others. On the contrary, she felt more at ease with the people who mocked her. Those people were looking at her as a joke. They were discussing her behind her back, mocking her, trying to destroy her. They said that She said she was the prey of her own initiative,, yet they had all kinds of loathing towards her. She didn''t even pay attention to it. As long as it didn''t affect her normal work, she wouldn''t hold a grudge against anyone. After all, a happy life wasn''t for outsiders. It''s to live for yourself. It''s better than anything. Penelope looked at her newly recruited assistant. When she went to the washroom, she heard a lot of people nagging at her from behind. Maybe women always liked to sympathize with one another, so the more she looked at Alvina, the more she felt that he was a little pitiful. So she wanted to help her once. Penelope could be considered an experienced politician, so she could participate in many asions while she also participated in quite a few asions when she interacted with Vice¡ª President and Joseph. Legend has it that Joseph turned a blind eye to his and treated her like nothing. Then what about Alvina? What did she think? Would she really want to see Joseph, or would she want to talk about her thoughts with him? However, Joseph didn''t give her the chance. Penelope suddenly wanted to give them a chance encounter. Alvina, I have a meeting with youter. Penelope found a very good opportunity, for this meeting, Joseph would be there to listen to the lecture, and let Alvina go over. At least the two of them had the chance to meet again. "Alright, Sister Penelope!" Alvina stood up like a standby guard and smiled in agreement. Looking at her heartless smile, Penelope shook her head like a fool in her heart. No wonder Joseph didn''t like her. How would Alvina know that in front of her superior, she was already synonymous with misery. She took the elevator to the fifth floor and walked through the spacious corridor. At the end of the corridor, there was arge meeting room. The solemn atmosphere made it hard to breathe. Alvina had been in the Office for so long, but this was the first time she came to such a strict ce that no one dared to breathe deeply. She immediately sat down ording to the rules, with her pair of beautiful eyes, not daring to look around. Penelope turned her head to look at her, and seeing her stiff expression, she kindly reminded her: "Do you know who willeter?" "Huh?" Alvina did not expect his boss, who was extremely serious, to suddenly tilt her head and whisper to his. "The Mr. Vice¡ªPresident wille over!" Penelope asked in a low voice. "Huh?" Alvina''s voice was even louder, causing some people to look over at her. She then seemed to understand something: "Oh!" Seeing her stupid look, Penelope immediately understood. "What, when we have the chance, we can chat!" "About what?" Alvina didn''t know whether tough or cry. Didn''t they say that Penelope hated men? Why did he still have to be her mistress? As expected, rumors were not to be trusted. "He''s a Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, I... I still don''t want it! " Alvina understood that Penelope wanted to help her, and she was moved from the bottom of her heart. But, in the Executive Office, she wanted to act as a stranger with Joseph. "Isn''t he your fianc¨¦? Talk to him. What''s wrong with that? "Did he never give you a chance to speak?" Penelope was sad for her. "That''s not true either. I''ve said it before, but ¡­I can''t talk to him! " Alvinaughed awkwardly. "So what if you get married in the future? He thinks you''re air. Do you really want to be invisible?" Penelope couldn''t help but cry out for her. "We can talk after we get married. He thinks I''m air, so I can also treat him as air." Alvina answered, unwilling to be outdone. "Do you know what marriage is?" Penelope was about to be entangled by her to death. "Marriage is a way of getting along!" Alvinaughed dryly. "I finally found the reason why Mr. Vice¡ªPresident didn''t like you!" Penelope had an expression of disappointment. Alvina lowered his head andughed incessantly. She could be considered to be extremely intelligent and foolish, but he had to forgive her for not telling the truth to the boss who cared for her. If there was a chance in the future, she would definitely thank her and apologize to her. With even more people entering the conference room, Penelope did not say anything else. Alvina suddenly became absent¡ªminded, thinking that she could see Josephing overter, her heart jumped. How strange, she was already so close to him, why did it feel like a girl in love seeing her lover for the first time? Even the air had be thin. Could it be that she had already fallen in love with this man? That would be terrible. As she was thinking, a tall and straight figure walked in. He didn''t have any sort of noble demeanor, but the moment he walked in, the entire ce went deathly silent. Even the breathing of the crowd slowed down a bit. Joseph sat down on his seat. The conference room was semicircle in shape and Alvina was sitting in a corner with bright lights. When Joseph looked around, he saw her and his eyes widened slightly. Alvina was naturally also looking at him. There was no helping it, he was the center of attention, it was impossible to not see him. She noticed that the man''s face was slightly stiff. She couldn''t help but lower her head and smile. It seemed that he didn''t expect her to have the chance toe over. However, Penelope treated Joseph''s stiff expression as a sign of disgust towards him, and she felt even more dissatisfied for the foolish girl beside his. The meeting was not interrupted by anyone. It was presided over by someone and everything went as usual. Only Alvina''s heart was beating wildly. She was asionally distracted and in a daze. The pen in her hand, however, seemed to be uncontroble, and her writing seemed to be crooked, as if it was out of control. Joseph sat there expressionlessly, and spoke whatever he needed to say. The people he should be lecturing were also lecturing him, but from the beginning to the end, his gaze seemed to have disappeared as he looked at the quiet figure in the corner. They had not met for two days. He did not expect that they would meet again here, where it would quench his thirst for love. However, if he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t have known that she was sitting amongst the crowd with an indescribable sense of tranquility, beauty, and the elegance of ady. It had to be said that Joseph''s mood was extremely cheerful, and even his voice had unknowingly be a lot gentler. The meeting ended after an hour and a half. Alvina followed the crowd and walked out slowly, Penelope turned to look at her and pushed her again, "Go, don''t just stand there!" "Sister Penelope, I... I still won''t go! " Alvina was at a loss whether tough or cry. "What are you afraid of?" Penelope was worried for her. "I''m not afraid!" Alvina immediatelyughed dryly. "No, why don''t you go? In the future, you will have no family status, do you understand?" Penelope spoke to her as if he was scolding her for doing something wrong. Alvina lowered her head, looking troubled. Right at this time, Joseph, who had just left ahead of them, suddenly walked towards them. "He''s here!" Penelope saw it first, then, he reminded Alvina. Alvina froze, she slowly turned her head, only to see Joseph walking towards her with an indifferent expression. "What''s wrong? You got scolded?" The reason why Joseph came over was obviously because he thought Alvina had made a mistake and was scolded by Penelope. That was the reason why he came over to help her. Alvina''s beautiful eyes widened as he looked at him with some astonishment: "Why didn''t you leave?" Penelope immediately said to her: "Alvina, talk properly with Mr. Vice¡ªPresident. Come back and report to meter. " Hearing that, Alvina frowned. Chapter 1407 Chapter 1407 It was the first time that Joseph and his partner were standing so close to each other in public, causing the gathered ministers that were sitting to look at the two of them in shock and suspicion. Although they knew that they were getting engaged, they heard that the rtionship between the two of them wasn''t very harmonious, but at this moment, when the two of them stood together, the scene was rather pleasing to the eyes. The man was tall and handsome, the woman was petite and beautiful, but no matter how they looked at it, it was a perfect match. Alvina started to look around, just not looking at Joseph. She thought to that, this way, no one would suspect that she was in love with this man. However, Joseph seemed to ignore the suspicions of the people around him and was watching a good show. A pair of deep eyes looked straight at her, and only his thin lips were pursed, making his look somewhat serious. "What''s going on?" Joseph still asked her. "It''s nothing." Alvina shrugged with her expression helpless. "Did she me you?" Joseph still worried her and did not like her being scolded. "No, you can leave, don''t worry about me!" Alvina was so anxious that he wanted to express her meaning with her eyes. Joseph frowned, the Lieutenant Hilton beside him was an outsider, the spectators could see clearly, so he seemed to have understood Alvina''s situation, and immediately said into Joseph''s ear: "Sir, Miss Miller is fine, let''s go quickly." Only then did Joseph catch a glimpse of what was going on, he nodded, and looked at her again, then turned and walked away. Although some of the people at the scene did not stop, their ears were perked, as they wanted to hear what sweet words Vice¡ªPresident had to say to his fianc¨¦e, but from what they could hear, the atmosphere between the two wasn''t right, it seemed like they were lovers, but rather strangers who had nothing to say. Alvina secretly heaved a sigh of relief at the bottom of his heart. She knew that Joseph was anxious about her situation; hence he came over to help her without caring about anything else. Although it was just a false rm, her mood was still beautiful, proving that this man still cared about her. When Alvina returned to her office, she immediately called her in to speak. "How is it? Did the Mr. Vice¡ªPresident say anything to you? " Penelope thought that he had done a great thing and increased her rtionship with Joseph. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Alvina''s beautiful face was filled with sorrow; she shook her head and replied: "I didn''t say anything, and he left!" "How is this possible? In my opinion, Mr. Vice¡ªPresident is not like such heartless and disloyal people." Penelope had a face full of disbelief. "I understand his situation, and so do I. I have nothing to say to him, Sister Penelope, thank you for your help, but, next time doesn''t help me like this." Alvina sincerely thanked her. Penelope signed: "I only wanted to help you because I saw you as an idiot. Men have many choices, but women don''t. If you betrayed him, you would lose everything and the other''sment will put you down. That''s why I hope that you can have a good chat with Mr. Vice¡ªPresident.¡± Although Alvina was scolded, she was actually happy and willing in her heart. Originally, everyone misunderstood Penelope, and thought that after her feelings had failed, there was a mental problem, but now, her heart was better than anyone else''s. It was just that she saw her life too clearly, andcked the passion for life. ¡°Sister Penelope, I''ve heard something about you. No matter what others say, I believe you have not done anything wrong. Thank you for the advice, I will remember it in my heart, but I also have my own reason. There are many things that I will ept, including my marriage.¡± Alvina was sincerely grateful to her. "Alright, let''s go to work!" Penelope saw that she didn''t even have a chance to resist, what else could she hope for her to do? She could only silently watch as she stepped into her marriage. Almost no one was optimistic about their marriage anymore, but this was what every woman wanted to happen. Joseph was the male god of every single married woman in the office, only when he was alone will they have a chance of hope. Now that he was going to be married, they even hoped that he wouldn''t fall in love with his wife. He has no one in his heart, so they will always have a chance. Listening to her colleagues talking about this, Kelly only sneered. Alvina didn''t have anything to be proud of. Her future husband didn''t love her, so this was the best ridicule he could give her. Kelly suddenly thought that she confessed thest time. She wondered if the Mr. Vice¡ªPresident had an impact on her, if he was unhappy about his marriage in the future, would he think about her, the person who loved him so much? Kelly''s attitude is bing more and more incorrect. She can''t help it. She has been stimted too much. She wants to straighten it out toote. All she wanted was for Joseph to hug her one day and let Alvina see it with her own eyes. She really wanted to know how rich Alvina''s expression was at that time, and see if she still dared to ridicule her because she was too poor. That day, Alvina lived a muddled life, her mind was buzzing, it was all those nasty words that was purposely said to her loudly, was it because Joseph did not love her, that made everyone happy? She really hoped that all this would stop and she would not be able to take it anymore. In the evening, Alvina was driving back to Joseph''s house. Just as she was about to reach the sentry pavilion, she was suddenly blocked by a white off¡ªroad car, causing Alvina to immediately stop in her tracks in fright. She could not help but re at the car that was randomly barging into the streets. Just at that moment, the carriage stopped, and Kelly got off. When Alvina saw that it was Kelly, her eyes stared wide. What kind of situation was this? In truth, Kelly was only guessing, but now, her guessing was proved. Alvina did not return to the Miller Family after work, but instead headed straight for Joseph''s home. She would not really stay in the Grant family, would she? However, she received an even more solid piece of information. Recently, Joseph had only gone back to the Grant family to sleep, he rarely returned to his Vice¡ªPresident Pce, and it was definitely because this woman had upied his home that made him so depressed that he didn''t want to return home to face her. That was why he moved back to his parents'' home. "Kelly, do you want to die?" Alvina was also very angry, she immediately opened the door of the sports car, jumped down, and pointed at her while shouting. "You must be shameless!" Kelly had to avenge her male god. When Alvina heard that she was even more arrogant than her, she was startled, and sneered: "Why are you cursing?" "Just based on the fact that you went to his house without getting married and stayed there? So the rumors were true, you really moved into Mr. Vice¡ªPresident''s house very early on, what a pity, Mr. Vice¡ªPresident doesn''t want this house anymore, do you still feelfortable staying there? Alvina, how much do you want to deliver yourself up to me? Don''t you feel shame. " Kelly pointed at her and cursed, as if the more she said, the more sarcastic she sounded. Alvina was about to die fromughter, she ran here to block her way just because she knew that she had moved into his house in advance? What position did she have to scold him? "No matter what, I am still his fianc¨¦e. Who are you? What right do you have to control me?" This time, Alvina really did not want to leave her any room, she had never seen someone as arrogant as Kelly. She liked Joseph as much as a normal girl, she actually started to care about the other party''s family matters. As expected, Kelly was rebuked as dumb, and her face was red, and she forcibly retorted, "I''m fighting for him, Maybe the Mr. Vice¡ªPresident has a good demeanor and doesn''t want to bother with you, but when he doesn''t want to drive you away, it''s not because he thinks that he has you in his heart, but rather that he doesn''t want to lower himself to the same level as you. If you know what''s good for you, you should quickly move away so as not to hinder his life. " "Heh, I''m afraid that this won''t work out as you wish. He and I are soon going to be engaged, and at that time, he will have toe back and live with me. Even if he doesn''t like me, he will have to spend time with me every day." Alvina purposely said these words to anger her. "Alvina, you''re really too shameless. Don''t you have a sense of shame?" When Kelly thought of how this woman would pester Joseph every day in the future, her heart felt as if a knife had cut through her heart. Alvina was so angry that she wanted to tear their mouths apart, but just at that moment, a train drove over from afar, two women were startled. Chapter 1408 Chapter 1408 There were a total of six ck sedans in the carriage, they arrived at the back of Alvina''s car like a gust of wind and stopped. When Kelly saw these carriages, a hint of nervousness and fear shed past her eyes. However, Alvina was secretlyughing in her heart, Joseph had reallye at the right time. Kelly was so scared that her hands and feet turned cold, and she could not control her legs. Although she wanted to run to the car quickly and move the car that was blocking her way, she felt that she could not move at all, and could only stare dumbly at the graceful man who was walking out of the car in the middle. Joseph saw Alvina''s car from far away parked by the side of the road. There was a white car blocking her way, and he was afraid that she would encounter danger, hence he ordered people to speed up and drive the car over. But when he saw Kelly, her face darkened. Why would this woman appear here? "Mr. vice president!" Kelly walked quickly to Joseph at the first time. Like a child who made a mistake, she restrained the bullying side of her just now. The whole person was frightened and trembled. Her shoulders were shrunk together, and tears came out of her eyes. When Alvina saw that Kelly had approached Joseph more actively and actively than her, she was so shocked. Oh my god, who is Joseph''s fiancee in the end? She really wanted to push Kelly away and throw herself into the man''s embrace forfort. However, she could not. Kelly was an outsider; she could not show her love in front of outsiders, so she could only bear with it and not move. Joseph was already very angry, even though Kelly had a pitiful and lovely face, he was still questioning her with a cold voice: "Why are you blocking the way? Drive the car away!" "Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, I ¡­" Warren had already scolded him sternly: "You are a staff member of which department in the Executive Office, do you know that you are obstructing the public driveway? This is illegal, hurry up and move the car." Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Yes, Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, I didn''t do it on purpose, I ¡­ I''ll leave now!" In front of Joseph, how could she still have any air of presence? She was so frightened that she could not speak out, and her mind was filled with concern for him. She could only turn around with a pale face and drive the car to the side. When Alvina saw that Kelly''s soul was gone from fright, she intentionally raised her eyebrow and made a face at her. Then, she jumped into her sports car and left as fast as the wind, in the direction of Joseph''s Vice¡ªPresident Manor. Joseph stared nkly at the woman who disappeared without even speaking to him before turning around and returning to the carriage. Kelly watched Joseph''s convoy drive off in that direction, and her heart was filled with mixed feelings. She knew that her actions today were very crazy, but she didn''t regret it at all. If Joseph knew how much she loved him, how concerned she was, and how much she cared for him, he would definitely be touched. Alvina parked the car behind the garage and waited directly at the main entrance. Soon after, Joseph''s car drove over and the man quickly pushed the door open to get off. "Alvina, she made things difficult for you?" Joseph walked over to her with heavy steps. Alvina red at him angrily, then turned and returned to the hall, ignoring him. When the man saw that she was angry, moreover, she seemed to be very angry. His heart froze and he quickly followed her in with his long legs. "Alvina, what did she tell you?" Joseph urgently wanted to know. Alvina crossed his arms in front of his chest, and snorted: "She scolded me for being shameless, why did I get your home without getting married? Joseph, did she scold me right?" "Of course not!" Hearing that, Joseph''s handsome face turned ck, and he said anxiously: "Why is she scolding you like that!" "Of course it''s because you don''t like me? Kelly has already gone crazy; she relied on the fact that she likes you to begin attacking me. " Alvina was not angry, she only felt that this matter was very funny. "It''s my fault. I didn''t directly reject her at that time, which gave her hope. Alvina , this matter is my fault. How can you release your anger?" The man''s handsome face was full of anxiety as he med himself. He felt extremely guilty when he thought about how badly she had been scolded by others. He felt sorry for her for having to endure so many injustices on her own in this matter. "How can I me you? This can only mean that Kelly thinks too highly of herself." Alvina felt an inexplicable pain in her heart when she saw him me herself. She walked over and took the initiative to hug him and said :"I didn''t mean to me you." The man lowered his gaze and looked at her gently. Looking at her understanding expression, he couldn''t help but reach out and press the back of her head, pushing her face even closer to his chest. "Alvina, there''s still three months left. After three months, you will definitely not receive such infamy again. I will definitely let everyone know that I have always deeply loved you." Joseph''s heart ached so much that it felt like it was going crazy. He really wanted to let everyone know how he loved her, regardless of the cost. "Alright, as long as I know you love me, then it''s fine. A happy life is about keeping a low profile. A happy life loves each other very quickly. One must respect these words of wisdom. We won''t show them to others." Alvina''s mood immediately recovered. No one could shake the warm happiness in her heart. Joseph reached out his hands, hugged her tightly and muttered: "I can''t even find an excuse to help you out today, do you know how bored I am?" "You really came to help me. I thought you had something you wanted to talk to me about?" Alvina intentionallyughed and asked. "I''m afraid that Penelope will make things difficult for you, if I go over there to look for you, she will definitely think about our rtionship, and won''t dare to scold you anymore." Joseph felt that his childish thoughts wereughable. "She didn''t scold me; she wanted to help us. Penelope wasn''t as cold and merciless as you thought. On the contrary, she is actually a very kind person." Alvina exined softly. "Is that so?"Then the information I have investigated is not urate." Joseph was slightly surprised. "The information from the investigation would definitely not be urate. Many of them belonged to her. However, her true appearance is something that one would only know aftering into contact with her." Alvina nodded seriously. "Un, you''re right. There are many things that can''t be decided just by looking at the surface. You should also treat it as studying!" Joseph chuckled in agreement. "Why did youe back so early?" It was only then that Alvina thought to ask him. "I thought you would be in a bad mood today, so I came to see you." Joseph hugged her and didn''t want to let go. His thin lips lightly kissed her hair, and he was attracted by the natural fragrance on her body. "Then how do you want tofort me?" Alvina also slowly closed her eyes, liking the feeling of being treated so warmly by him. Her heart was beating even faster, to the point where she couldn''t even speak properly anymore. "How do you want me tofort you?" The man''s heart suddenly palpitated. He was wishing that he could carry her upstairs. This woman''s words were too suggestive. "Anything is fine? You decide! " Alvina immediatelyughed out loud, because she felt that the man''s body had be stiff for a moment. "If you let me decide, you will regret it!" Joseph immediately pretended to threaten her. "No, I''ve always been mentally prepared." Alvina answered with a beaming smile. The man was speechless for a moment. Alright, in discussing this matter, he seemed to have never defeated her. "I''ve bought you a present. Dinner, I''ll cook it myself. Is that okay?" Joseph quickly changed the topic. If he continued, he was afraid that he would get the end result. "Really?" Alvina''s beautiful eyes instantly lit up. Just then, a light cough came from outside the door. "Sir, you... It seems like you''ve forgotten to take your dishes! " Joseph and Alvina turned around at the same time and saw Warren standing at the door with an awkward expression while carrying arge bag in his hands. "Alright, you can go back and rest!" Joseph hurried over and lifted it up as he patted Warren''s shoulder to show his gratitude. When Warren turned around to leave, he was alreadyughing uncontrobly: "So Mr. Vice¡ª President had actually brought food back personally, what a virtuous family cook!" "Alvina, can you not say more about me?" Joseph''s handsome face turned red in embarrassment. Chapter 1409 Chapter 1409 Seeing the man''s wronged expression, Alvina stoppedughing at him. With her hands behind her back, she walked to his side while swaying like a penguin, and looked at him with her beautiful eyes: "What did you buy? Did you choose it yourself? " "No, I don''t have the time. I wrote the list and told someone to buy it." Joseph was slightly embarrassed. When he lowered his eyes and saw that the girl had stuck his neck out to look at him, he had an inexplicable feeling that she was interesting and cute. His fingers had somehownded on her head and gently caressed her hair. Alvina was also startled by his sudden action, she only felt an electric current from her head to her entire body, and she immediately felt embarrassed. After putting down the ingredients, he took off his overcoat and naturally handed them over to Alvina who was behind him. "Do you want to go upstairs and take a bath first? It will take at least an hour before you have anything to eat. I''m going to make you a chicken soup tonight to make up for you. " "I need to make up? It''s only New Year''s Eve. I eat fish and meat every day at home. I like to eat some home¡ªmade dishes.¡± Alvina said in a contradictory way, he was speechless. She did not expect this man to still care about his body. "If every day you eat very good, then why are you getting skinnier after every year?" Joseph took a step forward, and was already very, very close to her. His deep and serene eyes looked down at her. "Who ¡­ Who said I lost weight? No?" Alvina was flustered by his stare. She stretched out her hand to caress her cheek, refusing to admit that she had lost weight. "To be honest, you don''t have a good time in Miller Family, right?" Joseph moved his body slightly, his lips moving very close to her ears. The hot air sprayed on her tender skin, turning everything pink wherever it passed. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Alvina was really about to be carried away by his gentle voice, he immediately took a step back and avoided his dangerous aura, "Who said that? I was born to love eating. "Or ¡­ You miss me so much that you can''t sleep when you see me eating all day?" The man loved to see her blushing, heartbeat, and flustered look. It was cute and interesting, so he couldn''t help but tease her further. Alvina''s thoughts were exposed by the men one by one just like that. She immediately blushed and red at him: "Don''t speak nonsense. Besides, do I need to think about it? I can see your news every day! " Seeing her bbermouth, Joseph''s nervous body trembled slightly. He immediately patted her back like he wasforting a frightened puppy: "Alright, look at how nervous you are. It''s not shameful to admit that you missed me." "Shame!" Alvina pouted and muttered. "It doesn''t matter if you lose face in front of me. I won''tugh at you!" Joseph simply wanted to laugh out loud. Looking at her fuming cheeks, he wanted to kiss her. "That won''t do. Wouldn''t it be very embarrassing if I did that?" Alvina carried her clothes and turned to run upstairs like a little kitten whose tail had been stepped on. The clear and brightughter of a man came from behind him. Alvina ran even faster. "Damn it, you''re making fun of me the moment you get back." When she went upstairs, she could still hear the man''s uninterruptedughter. Alvina angrily threw her jacket onto the bed andid on it. Hadn''t she always been more thick¡ªskinned than Joseph? Why would they let himugh at me and run away? This won''t do. After taking a bath, she would have to take back this bet. Otherwise, she would no longer have the status of a family. Alvina went to get his pajamas to bathe in, and when she was choosing her clothes from the cloakroom, her beautiful eyes suddenly lit up. She reached out for the light blue low¡ªnecked pajamas she had bought when she was shopping with her friends before the New Year. She had taken a fancy to them because they were a little sexy, so she bought them. Of course, it wouldn''t be fun for her to wear it since she was always along. If Joseph came today, could it be that it would be useful to him? Thinking about it, Alvina became excited, and even started to panic. It''s over, is this considered as breaking thew? Alvina took a bath, and then wore a thick white eyepatch on the outside. Her long hair was also washed, half dried, and draped over her shoulders. There was not a single bit of makeup on her clean and white face, but she was naturally good¡ªlooking. When Alvina went downstairs, she found that the man had already turned on the air¡ªconditioning in his house. Even in the living room, it was warm. She was worried that it would be cold if she wore it like that, but she didn''t expect that someone had thought it through and already prepared her for this step. Just as Alvina walked down the stairs, she smelt the smelling from the kitchen. It was the most common smell of smoke in life, the smell that could be smelt by every family member after three meals a day. It was the smell of warmth, the smell of home. Alvina stood at the entrance of the stairs, his eyes slightly wet. In Miller Family, she would frequently stay in the bedroom upstairs and would also need servants and aunties to rush her to eat. Ever since her mother moved away from Miller Family, she had never felt such a strong sense of family. Alvina forcefully held back the tears in her eyes. She shouldn''t have been sad, because she was currently very happy. She walked to the entrance of the kitchen with light steps and saw that the man was wearing only a white shirt, half rolled up his sleeves. She was skillfully stirring the dishes in the pot, as well as cutting various side dishes. The man looked over and saw her standing outside the door. His thin lips curled up into a smile. "Wait in the living room for a while. It should be soon." "No rush, take your time!" Alvina started to feel a little embarrassed. Ordinary families would only have women as their head chef, while the men would sit in the living room to rest. At this moment, everything was the opposite. Joseph cooked seriously, so he did not feel embarrassed at all, even though Alvina''s eyes were staring nkly at him, he was not restrained. "Joseph, do you mind if I don''t do housework?" Alvina walked towards the kitchen as she asked the man with a hollow smile. The handsome man''s face stiffened slightly. Once again, his gazended on her. "You''ve never been like this since you were young. It''s normal that you won''t grow up." "Then will you want me to learn?" Alvina asked again, looking at him with sparkling eyes. "No, it''s good that you do what you like. Housework can be asked of others so you don''t have to do it." Joseph seemed to know what she was thinking, as he reached out to wipe his face with some cold water, "Don''t worry, I won''t despise you for something like this!" Alvina reached out to wipe the water droplets on his face, suddenly opened up her arms, and hugged him from the man''s back. She rubbed her face against the man''s back, lightly rubbing it: "As long as you don''t mind me, I will treat you well, I promise!" "En, sure!" The man straightened his body after she hugged him. Hearing her words, he was amused and nodded in agreement. "I really want to form a family with you. I''ll be happy to spend the rest of my life with you!" Alvina mumbled to herself as if she was talking in her sleep. Even she didn''t know how numb the words that came out of her mouth were. After Joseph finished listening, he felt that something was amiss. He gently pulled her hands apart and turned to look at her. You seem rather sad. " Only now did Alvina realize that she had still infected her sadness back to him, and immediately broke free from her grasp, retreating a few steps. "No, I don''t seem to have washed my clothes; I''ll go wash first beforeing down!" Joseph looked at her with a puzzled expression. Just now, he had clearly seen the sorrowful expression on her face. His heart ached slightly. Joseph had long seen through her thoughts, including the sorrow of not knowing anyone else. Although she was heartless every day and had a face full of optimism, she had probably never truly forgotten about the injuries she had suffered since she was young. Miller Family was not hernd of fortune, he would definitely give her peace of mind in the future. Chapter 1410 Chapter 1410 After Alvina finished washing her clothes, she went downstairs and coincidentally saw Joseph, who was walking upstairs. He raised his head and watched her walk down, the light in his eyes as gentle as water. Alvina''s feet slipped and she almost fell, looking somewhat miserable. "Be careful!" When Joseph saw her walking, he was stupefied. He really wanted tough and remind her with a low voice. Alvina was captivated by his gentle gaze, and only now did he not see the steps under her feet. Her face was flushed red, and she did not dare look anymore. "Come here, time to eat!" The man held out his hand to her as if inviting. Alvina extended her hand out, her hand that had just washed her clothes was stained with water, it was extremely cold at the moment, and the man frowned and clenched her fist. On the table, there were four dishes and one soup. It was obvious that the men were very attentive. Alvina took the initiative to go into the kitchen and help the man carry the food out. She even handed the fork to him, and Joseph smiled at her in a gentle manner throughout the entire process, to the point that she felt ufortable. "What?" Alvina pretended to be calm and sat down and picked up her fork to eat. Only then did Joseph sit by her side, and brought a bowl of soup over to her: "Drink the soup first, it''s specially made for you." Alvina pursed her lips into a smile, took the spoon and drank it all down. Right now, the two of them were like a real couple, living amon life. It was indescribably warm. Joseph''s culinary skills were very good, the dishes were delicious, and most of all, Alvina was greedy for food, and wanted to eat more of the food he cooked. "Alvina, are you used to the new job?" After the meal, the two of them walked towards the living room. Joseph asked casually with concern. "Fortunately, Sister Penelope took care of me." Alvina replied softly. "That''s good!" Joseph nodded. Alvina suddenly thought of something, and couldn''t help but reach out to grab his arm, sighing softly: "That Barry seems to have died in a car ident." "Old President is the one who is kill Barry, this is not an ident." Joseph exined to her in a calm voice. "Too terrifying." Alvina buried her face in his arms: "Why do people look down on other people''s lives?" "This world is cruel to begin with!" Joseph reached out and gently caressed her long hair: "Don''t be afraid, Barry deserves to die. Buying debts for his own greed, there''s nothing pitiful about it." "Joseph, I am very worried. Old President is so ruthless, I am afraid ¡­" Alvina was timid and couldn''t help but be scared. When she thought about the series of photos that Barry had given of his car, her entire body turned cold. Joseph reached out and gently embraced her in his arms, then pressed her thin lips against her forehead andforted her in a low voice, "Don''t be afraid, I''ll be careful." "You must promise me that nothing will happen to you. I¡­ I won''t be able to take it." Alvina reached out and hugged him tightly, like a child who was afraid of losing his family members. Unexpectedly, Joseph liked the feeling of strongly relying on him. He pursed his lips and smiled, looking at the unease and worry on her face, he could onlyfort her more gently: "Alvina, you are the person I am most worried about, I am not worried about my own situation, I am afraid of your ident, since we have all seen the methods of the Old President, we should be more careful, the Old President does not dare to kill people for no reason, and there are stillws in this world, even though he has a higher position, there still needs to be fear." "En!" After Alvina''s mood had beenforted, she raised her head and smiled embarrassedly: "I''m afraid of death, I''ll be more careful in the future." "Everyone is afraid of death!" Joseph did notugh at her. Alvina nodded her head; she felt that what she said was true. A phone call disturbed the two people who were snuggling up to each other. When Joseph saw the call, his expression became serious. After he picked up the phone and answered a few questions, he hung up and said to Alvina: "I have urgent matters to attend to at the office; I''ll go take care of them first. You should rest early!" Alvina did not dare hang on to him, and quickly stood up, asking with concern: "Did something big happen?" "It''s official business, don''t be afraid!" Joseph chuckled, then asked: "Where''s my jacket?" "It''s upstairs. I''ll get it for you!" Alvina said as he pulled on his long robe and ran upstairs. The man quickly followed her to the bedroom on the second floor. Just as Alvina hugged his jacket, she turned around and collided with him. Before she could say anything, the man had already picked up her chin and kissed her with his thin lips. Alvina''s body was trembling uncontrobly; she tried her best to bnce her toes, so that she would not feel too tired. This kiss was like a burning me, uncontroble. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Alvina instinctively took two steps back and leaned against the bed. In the next second, she was forced to the ground by the man. This moment of reliance, it was as if she had stolen it, and Alvina had long since forgotten that she was a girl. But just as the man''s thin lips touched her neck, the sound of a car stopping came from outside the door. "Alvina originally I wanted to stay here. Now it seems that there is only another day¡­" Joseph suppressed her, lifted her chin, and spoke in a low and urgent voice. He gave her another deep kiss, and then stood up. Looking at her again, her hair was disheveled, her cheeks were flushed, and she had already broken free from her nightgown. Her beautiful figure was outlined in a low¡ªcut nightgown. The man''s eyes zed over, and his thin lips curled up into a smile as he praised, "She''s very beautiful." Alvina didn''t know what he was praising until he lowered his head and saw that his cor couldn''t hide anything anymore. Only then did she realize that her face was so hot that it looked like it was about to devour him. Alvina sat on the bed for a good while before he finally epted the fact that he had left. She stood dejectedly by the window, and the light of the car in the distance became smaller and smaller, until it couldn''t be seen anymore. Larissa had already tried on all of her clothes at home, but she still felt that she wasn''t satisfied enough. It wasn''t that she couldn''t here; it was just that she couldn''t there. "Damn it, if I had known earlier, I would have spent more money to buy some better looking clothes. At night, I have to go see the Mr. Wayne, and I don''t even want to go out while wearing these clothes." Larissa paced back and forth in his room, annoyed and frustrated that he couldn''t find a satisfactory shirt. In the end, she still chose to wear a dignified set of clothing, because she did not confuse Edwards with those vulgar men. When Edwards looked at women, it was definitely not because he wanted to know how many clothes they had, but more importantly, it was the temperament of a woman. Larissa had done quite a bit of research on men, and for this reason, she was very pleased with herself. After Edwards obtained the consent of his wife Lily, he had his assistant arrange for a restaurant, which was an elegant private room. Edwards immediately got Larry to send the address to Larissa, while he himself arrivedte. As a subordinate, Larissa naturally came here early to wait. While she was waiting, she had already taken out a small mirror to check her makeup for the sixth time. She couldn''t tolerate even the tiniest of ws, so she had to fix them as soon as possible. Finally, she heard the sound of the door opening. When she turned around, she saw Edwards with his long legs walking in, dressed in a ck suit, looking extremely handsome, just like when she was in thepany. Even without saying anything, he still gave off the aura of a king. "Mr. Wayne, you''re here!" Larissa quickly stood up, without a moment of dy, she smiled and said. "Have you been waiting long?" Edwards''s thin lips curled up into a smile as he asked indifferently. "No, I have just arrived too. Mr. Wayne, take a seat. I will have the waitere over and order!" After Larissa finished speaking, just as she was about to leave, she was stopped by Edwards. "There''s no need to trouble you. I''ve already ordered Larry to order some dishes, they will be here shortly!" Edwards said indifferently. "Mr. Wayne, we agreed that I would treat you today. Your arrangements are so thoughtful that I feel embarrassed." Larissa acted as though he was embarrassed, and looked at Edwards with eyes filled with tenderness. "You''re wee. You''re an elite talent that I''ve hired. It''s only right that I treat you to a light meal!" Edwards still spoke in the same indifferent tone, as if he was being too courteous, making people unable to get close to him. However, Larissa lowered her head and smiled bashfully: "Mr. Wayne is so considerate; it would easily move a woman''s heart." Edwards started tough lightly: "Could it be that the director Reed is moved as well?" Chapter 1411 Chapter 1411 Edwards''s question stunned Larissa. As he lifted her eyes, the emotions in them became more intense like fire, she lowered his head and smiled bashfully: "Mr. Wayne, all women from the company have been attracted by you, do you believe me?" Edwardsughed lightly: "Of course not. I don''t have the ability to make all the women like me!" "You do. A woman''s heart can be easily hooked away!" When Larissa said this, her expression became more sorrowful and serious. Edwards''s eyes shed as he pulled open a chair and sat down: "Sit!" Larissa''s face suddenly turned hot, she had not even eaten, she had already said what she wanted to say, who knows. Maybe it would scare Edwards, what if he realized her purpose, and asked her to leave? "Miss Reed used to be a journalist. I heard that thepany you work for has done a lot of reporting on the recent political situation. I wonder what Miss Reed thinks of the current situation?" Edwards changed the topic; a pair of deep eyes stared straight at Larissa and asked. Larissa''s heart skipped a beat, and she immediatelyughed humbly: "Mr. Wayne is praising me too much, I''m just a woman, and how can I talk about politics? I just dug up some information about some of the big names for thepany. " "Is that so? To be honest, I really want to find a close friend. Recently, the political situation has been very serious and has seriously threatened the interests of all parties in ourpany." Hearing her reply, Edwards showed a sense of loss. Larissa''s expression immediately changed, and said with a smile: "Is Mr. Wayne worried about the future of ourpany?" "Of course, the country''s situation directly rushes into the financial industry. Wayne Group was created by me. I can''t help thinking more! " Edwards''s gaze was a little stiff as he looked at a certain ce, as if he had really fallen into a kind of predicament. Larissa was shocked, but she also had other thoughts. When a man is frustrated, it is most likely for a woman to attack his heart, Is it a proof that he believes in her that he is willing to confide in himself? "Mr. Wayne, I feel that your worries are superfluous. No matter how the national situation changes, finance and the economy are both important factors in the country''s development. They won''t just sit by and watch the economy copse." Larissa immediatelyforted him with a deep and gentle voice. "The Miss Reed doesn''t know that the more a person has, the more afraid they will be of losing. This is my mentality right now, but it''s a pity that I''m the only one who has to bear all of this. No one will help me share it." For the first time, Edwards acted pitifully, causing Larissa to truly be stunned. She even wanted to go over and hug this man. "Mr. Wayne, if you feel that I can trust you, I want to ask you. Which side do you support?" Larissa''s heart was struggling. Although she always felt that she was a rational woman, the moment the bnce of emotions was tilted, she immediately had the upper hand. "What do you think?" Edwards''s gaze moved slightly andnded on her face. Her eyes were as deep as the sea, making it hard to predict. Larissa''s heart tensed up, she was afraid that her thoughts would be seen by the man, so she quickly lowered her head, raised her hand to drink a cup of tea, and nervouslyughed: "Mr. Wayne wants to ask for my opinion?" "Yes, Larissa. I don''t know why, but I feel that you are more intelligent and more cautious than other women. Your eyes reveal a sense of rity, which is appreciated by others." Edwards''s gaze was focused on her face, and the words he said caused others to feel unsettled, making them unable to think. Larissa''s hand holding the teacup was tight and tight, and her brain was nearly starved of oxygen. She had always thought highly of herself, and felt that she was smarter and prettier than other girls. Although there were many men who praised her in such a way, she did not think so, and for some reason when Edwards praised her in such a way, she felt a sense of joy. Larissa smiled a little bashfully, lowered her head, and didn''t dare meet the man''s gaze. Her deep eyes were like zing mes, and she was afraid that if she looked at him, even her reasoning would bepletely incinerated. The most important thing was that he called her name and not Miss Reed. This was the most fatal factor. "Mr. Wayne, I think that the President has already ruled the country for a few years. With the President leading the way, the country has be more and more prosperous under his leadership, and the strength of the nation has increased by the day. I believe that on your path of poaching, you have also felt the various benefits the country has brought to the enterprise, so you should believe that the President will continue to work hard for the prosperity of the economy." A sharp glint shed across Edwards''s eyes. He already had a n in his heart, it seemed that Larissa was indeed someone the Old President had sent to his side to persuade him. "Mr. President is indeed very good, very productive. Your suggestion is very good, I will consider it!" Edwards did not show any displeasure on the surface and instead praised with a smile. "Really? Mr. Wayne, do you really think that?" Larissa couldn''t guess his true thoughts, but hearing him agree with her, she was genuinely happy. "Yes. It''s just that I offended Mr. President because of some matters. I wonder if I can still obtain his help?" Edwards pretended to have an awkward expression. "How did you offend him?" Larissa was surprised. "He invited me over to eat dinner. I rejected him because I was busy with work. Of course, it wasn''t all work. I rejected him on the spur of the moment." Edwards smiled faintly. Larissa frowned slightly. She had heard John Wayne mention the attitude of the Old President before, and she seemed to be extremely dissatisfied with him. Larissa was just a low¡ªlevel worker, how could she dare to guess what the higher¡ªups were thinking so easily? Thus, at this moment, she was also at a loss. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Coincidentally, a waiter came in to serve the dishes and a bottle of red wine at this time. When Larissa saw the wine, she immediately rxed. Since the man had asked for wine, it showed that hepletely rxed his trust towards her. Edwards immediately took the bottle of red wine and poured himself half a cup: "Can you drink it?" Larissa smiled and nodded: "I usually drink a little at home. However, my alcohol capacity isn''t too good, I can''t drink too much!" "Don''t worry; I won''t advise you to drink too much." Edwards replied with a smile. Larissa couldn''t help but exim in her heart. Sure enough, the feeling of being together with a proper and elegant gentleman was good. When Larissa held the wine cup and drank, she could still see the man''s handsome and shapeless face under the soft light from the ss of wine. Larissa''s heart skipped a beat as she lowered her eyes. She could once again see the man reaching out her hand to hold the cup. She could not imagine what kind of experience it would be to be gently caressed by these hands. It must be the most satisfying thing in life. "Cough¡­" Larissa''s mind was filled with random thoughts, so she identally choked and couldn''t help but cough. "Are you alright?" Edwards turned his head to look at her and asked with concern. "No ¡­I''m fine!" Larissa hurriedly raised her hand to cover her mouth as she said embarrassedly: "I''ve let you down." "No, it''s kind of cute!" Edwards said without thinking. Larissa was immediately even more embarrassed. She pursed her lips, and the impulse in her heart made her want to reveal her entire n. However, she also felt that today was not the right time. She had gotten Edwards''s trust with great difficulty, so she obviously needed more time to stabilize her rtionship. "I wonder what kind of things the President has been busy with recently. If I can find out a thing or two, I can give him what he wants and regain his trust!" Edwards casually said as he leisurely drank his wine. "Is Mr. Wayne interested to know?" Larissa suddenly felt that this was her chance to show off. "Of course, I''m afraid I''m already on Mr. President''s cklist." Edwardsughed at himself. "No matter what Mr. President thinks, in my opinion, Mr. Wayne is always a high¡ªspirited, talented genius businessman. If Mr. Wayne can give me a chance to show off, I will do everything I can to help you regain Mr. President''s trust." Larissa said anxiously. "How can you? I can''t let you do this for me." Edwards chuckled. ¡°I do! " Larissa''s expression became even more anxious. Chapter 1412 Chapter 1412 Larissa anxiously tried to prove her abilities, causing Edwards to sneer in the bottom of his heart. It looks like his guess was right; Larissa and the Old President''s side had a close rtionship. Larissa saw that the man''s gaze paused on his face for two seconds, then her heart shrunk, and she instantly felt that she had be a little anxious. She hurriedly took a sip of wine to ease the worry on her face, andughed: "Mr. Wayne, I truly want to thank you for your kindness. You are like my bole. Finding the value of me makes me not confused about the future any more. Therefore, I will do my best to help you. " "Am I really that important to you?" Edwards asked with a gentle smile. Larissa''s heart trembled, the look in her eyes became even more passionate, and her voice became much softer: "Mr. Wayne, you might not know this, but your appearance is like the warmest sunshine in my life, illuminating my path forward, allowing me to see the direction." Actually, she still wanted to say that this was the home of her dreams, but she couldn''t say it like this as she was afraid Edwards would take it seriously. After all, Edwards was now a married man. Even though she could tell from the words that the rtionship between him and his wife wasn''t considered very good, Larissa still didn''t want to give him an undignified impression. "Then I am honored!" Edwards''s gaze fell on her as his smile gradually turned cold. Larissa picked up a piece of meat and ced it into Edwards''s bowl. She smiled gently: "Mr. Wayne, let''s just eat. With such a good dish, don''t get cold, it''s such a pity." Edwards looked at the piece of meat in his bowl, and then used his fork to ce it on a te beside him. "Sorry, I''m allergic to beef!" Larissa was startled, thenughed dryly: "That Assistant Carter is really careless. He knows full well that you can''t eat beef, yet he still ordered it on the table. Isn''t he deliberately trying to anger me?" "This table of dishes is for you. As long as you like it, I''ll order it for you!" Edwards smiled faintly. Hearing that, Larissa was immediately overjoyed, Edwards was truly a considerate man, with such details, and he could even think of such a perfect n, in his life, he was probably a considerate husband. Thinking of the word hubby, Larissa''s heart turned sour, inexplicably jealous of the woman called Lily. When I heard that she brought her two children to marry to Edwards back then, this woman''s skills were really brilliant. She using children as a stepping stone to turn her into his wife. "Mr. Wayne, can you tell me about your wife?" I''m really curious. I heard that she is a very gentle woman. You must love her a lot, right?" Larissa still could not hold it in; she wanted to hear Edwards''s opinion on Lily from his mouth. "My wife is very nice. I respect her very much." Edwards''s face was obviously unhappy, but he still answered a few words politely. The moment Larissa heard the word "respect" from a man, she was inexplicably happy. When a man had to use the word "respect" to describe their rtionship, it meant that there was no longer any love between them, and that they were only teaming up to live together. "Is that so? I really envy your wife for marrying such an excellent man like you." In Larissa''s words, there were still some traces of bitterness. Edwards bit his lips. He sneered in his heart and didn''t reply. Larissa still knew what was good for her, but seeing Edwards was no longer going to talk about his wife, she naturally would not say anything else. However, she still felt that Edwards did not want to talk about his, which meant that their rtionship was not as good as the rumors said it was. She had secretly asked around in thepany, but Lily rarely came to Edwards''spany, it must be because Edwards did not like her. During the meal, Edwards''s phone rang. He looked at his phone, got up and walked out of the private room to pick up the call, and not longter, he pushed the door open and entered. He said apologetically: ¡°I suddenly have something urgent and need to go first.¡± " Mr. Wayne ¡­" Larissa did not expect Edwards to leave during the meal, and a hint of disappointment appeared on her charming face. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "We''ll talk about it next time!" After Edwards threw these words down, he immediately left. There was no way Larissa could keep him, she could only sit there and stare nkly at the dishes on the table. "What a joke. It was not easy to get him toe over." Larissa angrily gulped down the alcohol in her cup. Originally, she had nned to pretend that she was drunkter so that Edwards would have a chance to send her home. It was as if all the romantic love stories started with them getting drunk and sending them home, but she did not expect Larissa to not even have the chance to pretend to be drunk. How could she not be angry? After Edwards left the dining hall, he sat in a ck car. Larry immediately asked curiously: "Young Master, how was your chat with Larissa? Did you find out anything about her? " "There''s no need to try, she''s the spy sent by the Old President. However, she seems to have lost the backbone of a spy, and is destined to lose!" Edwards sneered. "Really? This Larissa is really brave, to actually dare to approach you with our goal in mind." Larry was immediately furious. "It doesn''t matter. I will make her reveal her true face. When the timees, let''s see how she will react." Edwards would definitely not do anything to Larissa; after all, he still needed this woman to help him find out thetest news on the Old President. "Young Master, this woman seems to like you quite a bit. She must be trying to seduce you, break up your rtionship with Young Mistress, and affect your work. This is a kind of beauty trap." Larry analyzed with a sneer. "A beauty''s trick is useless against me. It seems that the stubborn old man did not properly investigate me and just carelessly used a trick on me." Edwards said with disdain. "That''s right, in the eyes of the Young Master, of course, only Young Mistress is the most beautiful woman. This Larissa, she only thinks that she has a few beauties, like a peacock spreading her tail randomly, thinking that she is extremely enchanting." Larry also felt that this method was too ridiculous. "Let''s go home. I just called home leisurely, telling me to hurry home to eat dinner!" Edwards pressed between his brows and urged. "Alright!" Larry immediately sped up. Lily knew that tonight, after Edwards was about to have dinner alone with the woman called Larissa, she was feeling uneasy as she walked back and forth in her room. She also didn''t know why, but she was inexplicably annoyed. He would definitely drink while eating. If he got drunk, it would definitely be a mistake. The man forcefully pushed open the bedroom door, causing Edwards to suddenly appear in front of her. Lily fiercely turned her head, and the two of them stared at each other. After a long while, Lily finally ran over and hugged him tightly in his embrace. "Lily, haven''t you eaten dinner yet?" Edwards lowered his eyes to look at the woman who was currently angry in his arms, and lightly smiled as he asked her. "I ate it." Only then did Lily lift her face up from his embrace. In the next second, she grabbed the back of the man''s hand and fiercely bit down. "I''m full now!" Lily let go of the back of her hand and turned around. The worry in her heart disappeared in a second. "Bite my hand and you''ll be full?" Edwards immediatelyughed. "Otherwise, do I have to check if you have her perfume on you?" As Lily said that, she actually turned around and ran back to the man''s side. She picked up his toes and sniffed at the man''s cor. Edwards was amused by her cute actions. He extended his arm, pulled her into a tight embrace, and kissed her forehead with his thin lips: "Are you that confident in me?" Don''t worry, I''ve had enough to eat at home every day. I don''t have any appetite outside." "What did you eat? You didn''t even go home for dinner." Lily, who had such an upright and pure heart, couldn''t tell that the man was already in a daze. When the man saw her nk look, he immediatelyughed evilly and whispered into her ear, "Idiot, what I''m talking about is you!" It was only then that Lily understood the hidden meaning behind his words. She immediately extended her hand and punched him twice on the chest, "Don''t speak nonsense, be careful not to let your child hear you!" "Don''t worry, they will definitely not understand!" Edwards raised his eyebrows with confidence. At this moment, two small heads peeked in from outside the door behind him. "Daddy, are you calling us stupid?" Emma blinked her big eyes and asked. The two men and women who were hugging each other separated and immediately faced the two little fellows by the door with smiles. Chapter 1413 Chapter 1413 Larissa did not finish the meal in the end as well. She left the restaurant with a downcast expression. As she sat in the car, Larissa pulled the rearview mirror towards herself. In the mirror, she saw her own pair of beautiful and enchanting phoenix eyes. She was just a little satisfied. Larissa was an extremely confident woman. Even though she had only stayed with Edwards for more than ten minutes, she could still feel the trust and appreciation that the man had for her. She was very clear that when a man started to seriously admire a woman, it was not far from love, because although a man seemed ruthless, he was also sentimental. Edwards stood at a high ce by himself, if his wife was not his close friend and could not share his job worries, and then he would definitely find another woman to resolve his depression. Larissa had already foreseen that one day, she would be able to confidently step into the highest level of the gate. She would be able to sit in Edwards''s office, drink fine wine with him, and chat about life. After drinking and talking about life, it would be like a collision between bodies. Thinking of this, Larissa''s face turned red, she immediately started the car, and headed towards her home. When she parked her car in the basement parking lot of the neighborhood, she took the elevator home. Just as she arrived at her doorstep, Larissa noticed that something was amiss. Her expression froze as she hurried towards the door to her own house. When she realized that the door was ajar and had been opened, she was so frightened that her heart skipped a beat and her hands trembled as she pushed the door open. Was there a thief in the house? Thinking about that, Larissa angrily pushed open the door, and saw that the house was actually not a mess, but a few men in ck suits stood with their hands behind their back, beside ady dressed in in clothes, who was sitting on the sofa in her living room, with a cup of tea brewing on the table, leisurely drinking. "You all ¡­ Who was it? How can you barge into my house? " Larissa immediately reprimanded them in anger, and her face turnedpletely pale. "Miss Reed, don''t be afraid, I''m from Sister May. We''re on the phone." The simple woman raised her head. On her ordinary face, there was a hint of a smile, causing people to be unable to see through the depth of her shrewdness. However, taking advantage of her calmness, Larissa did not underestimate her in the slightest. "Sister May?" Larissa''s eyes instantly went wide, only then did she remember thedy who reced Barry, she could not help but to quickly walk over, but angrily asked: "Sister May, what is the meaning of this? Coming uninvited? You even broke the lock of my house, and you want to be the master here? " "If Miss Reed is one of us, of course I won''t be leaving. I''m afraid they might be outsiders, and then we really need to sit down and chat." Sister Mayughed very faintly, with every move she made; there was a kind of ruthlessness. Larissa was shocked, she then sat down and looked at Sister May with her beautiful eyes, but her heart was still unable to calm down: "Sister May, are you doubting my loyalty? I agreed to do things for you guys because I felt that this matter is very challenging, but I''m not someone from your politics, I have privacy, and I also have the right to stop the trade, aren''t you forcing me like a robber? " "Miss Reed might have misunderstood. When you agreed to work for the President, I remember that you two signed a contract, the contract stated it very clearly, the benefits you asked for are satisfied, the defeat ¡­" Sister May deliberately stopped in her tracks, as a sinister look appeared in her eyes. "The higher¡ªups didn''t say that there''s no punishment if something fails. I''ve seen the contract with my own eyes. Don''t try to trick me. If I lose, I lose. Do you think I''ll have to leave my life to you?" Larissa immediately snorted in anger. She felt that the severity of the matter had yet to reach such a terrifying stage. "That''s why if you did not write anything about the result of failure, it does not mean that there is nothing. Miss Reed should have seen the oue of Barry''s defeat, right? This is the best example of failure." Sister May''s voice wasn''t loud, but it directly scared Larissa to the point that she broke out in a cold sweat. Her pair of beautiful eyes widened into a round shape, and she was so shocked that she couldn''t utter a single word. When Sister May saw her terrified look, she sneered: "I came uninvited today just to give you a warning, but it won''t be able to stop me, much less other obstacles, I''m not Barry, Barry is greedy for your beauty, and has treated you nicely with all kinds of kindness. Mr. President is already angry, all of these missions, I can only allow you to seed, not to fail, Larissa, I believe you can clearly carry them out, cherish your life, andplete them properly." "No ¡­You all cannot do this, this is simply threatening me. That was not what I said before." Larissa screamed out in fear, her face turning pale white. "I don''t care who told me that back then, I have a contract for cooperation between us. John Wayne is dead, Barry is dead, even the dead can''t exin anything for you, since it''s me who is making a deal with you, then ¡­ ¡­. I have the final say! " The Sister May''s gaze became malicious, the kind of thing that caused people to be afraid of its very bones, was like an invisible rope that tightly tied Larissa up, preventing her from struggling. "Sister May, Sister May, let me go, I ¡­ I don''t want to make this deal anymore, I... I don''t want any benefits. I''m begging you, I''m really scared, just let me live. I promise, I won''t say a single word." Larissa just realized that life was more important than anything else. Love, fame, all this in front of life, were all insignificant. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Larissa, what do you think is a trade? Do you mean to give up just like that? If it''s really that easy, then what kind of mess is this world in? If you don''t want to say it, then why should I believe you? You''ve already met with Edwards secretly tonight, and I don''t know what you''ve told him. I don''t know. I''m a suspicious person. Don''t embarrass me if you don''t believe me easily. We all work for Mr. President." Sister May casually drank some tea, drank it all up and put it down. Her eyes were calm as she looked at the struggling Larissa without a shred of pity. "Sister May, Edwards and I really didn''t say anything. He only invited me to a meal and praised me a little, but I really didn''t say anything." Larissa tried her best to exin, but couldn''t. "Edwards is praising you? this is truly rare, Edwards is so arrogant and proud, he easily doesn''t put any woman in his eyes, I never thought that he would actually praise you, this means that you are quite capable, and is also the most suitable candidate for this mission, Larissa, didn''t you seed in half?" When the Sister May heard her words, her eyes instantly lit up. She was very satisfied with the progress that she and Edwards had made. "No, no, Sister May, I''m not suitable, I''m really not suitable. Edwards is too deep, I can''t see through him, I don''t know what he''s really thinking; I really have no way of attracting him." Larissa''s words did not make sense, and she started spouting nonsense. "Larissa, don''t struggle anymore. You have no choice, and I have no choice either. You are the one who we released. You''re not putting Mr. President in your eyes. " The Sister May did not want to waste time with this woman, she stood up, her face turned cold, and said word by word: "Larissa, listen carefully, Edwards is your ultimate goal, I do not care what methods you use, either you trick him into joining the President''s team, or, kill him, he is a stumbling block to the President''s side, if he dies, Joseph will lose his support, and defeating him will be even easier, if you can do these two things, then you will be a big shot. What do you want, what wealth do you not have?" "Kill ¡­Killed people?" Larissa''s eyes widened in shock as she stared fixedly at Sister May, shaking her head mechanically: "No, no, I do not dare, killing is a crime, a capital offense, I cannot do this." "If you don''t dare to kill, then use your beautiful appearance to lure that man over. At that time, he might even be your man; don''t you want to be the Young Mistress of Wayne Family?" The corner of Sister May''s mouth raised, thest few words caused Larissa''s dead grey eyes to light up a little. Chapter 1414 Chapter 1414 After the Sister May left, Larissa''s entire body sank into a state of fear and unease. She stumbled out of the chair and ran into her bedroom and took out her luggage, wanting to pack her things and quickly leave. When she threw her clothes into the box, she stopped moving. Finally, she sat down on the floor in pain and worry. One of her hands supported her forehead; she was extremely pessimistic. "I can''t escape. Even if I run to the ends of the earth, I won''t be able to escape from them." That Sister May was even more ruthless than Barry. Since she had personallye to threaten, then it meant that she had made all the preparations and would not let her easily escape. "Do I have to fight to the death?" Larissa muttered to herself as she hopelessly looked out the window at the night sky. Just as Larissa''s face was ashen, Edwards had already pulled out an encrypted phone to give Joseph, and chat with him about the information he had. "Larissa? Who is she?" Joseph was currently standing in front of the window in the Grant family''s second floor bedroom, staring out of it like a cold moon. The winter night was dark, like a giant that could swallow people whole. "I''m not sure either. I''ve investigated her information and she''s pretty innocent, but she''s obviously a trap set up for me by the Old President. You should find someone to watch over her; maybe you''ll get something out of it." Edwards replied calmly. "Alright, I will find someone to watch her closely. Since she is someone arranged by Old President, you should be careful too. I''m afraid that this woman is a beauty who would bite, so don''t be fooled." Joseph''s tone was a little joking. After all, they were both men. The saddest thing for a man is that the beauty. With regards to women, you don''t have to worry about me. On the other hand, I heard that you are soon going to be engaged to that big miss of the Miller Family. Edwards also ridiculed him. "I only have one thought, marry her!" Joseph''s tone became more serious. "Is that so? Who said that they would think of a way to reject the marriage?" Edwardsughed and joked. ¡°Edwards, I''m really going to beg you to be lenient with your words. I also did not expect that I would arrive at my current stage. I didn''t expect that I would fall in love with her.¡± Joseph also started to mock himself. Of course, he was still very happy in his heart. "If you fall in, don''t even think about out of the love. She''s definitely a good girl; otherwise, it''s not worth it for you to think about her day and night." When Edwards said the first sentence, he couldn''t help but burst outughing. "Can''t we still have a good chat? Your words make me blush, what do you mean by ''can''t pull it out''? You make it sound like I''m very shameless." Joseph was speechless. "Don''t men like to chat more directly? You can still blush? I really want to see it." Edwardsughed even morecently. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "I really should ask my sister¡ªinw to control your mouth properly. Otherwise, if I go out and take liberties with other women, I will definitely y one game after another." Joseph was even bigger than Edwards, which was why he called himself sister¡ªinw. "No, no, no, you definitely can''t tell her. She''s a coward, she''ll definitely argue with me for half a day." Joseph had urately had been found his shoring, causing him to no longer dare to joke around. "Heh. Young Master Wayne is indeed a good husband''s role model. After I get married, I''ll have to learn more from you. " Joseph finally turned the tables on him and had the chance to tease him. "Alright, we''ll share this problem when you get married." Edwardsughed heartily. After hanging up, Joseph called his assistant, Warren, and told him to keep an eye on this woman. Joseph went downstairs and saw his sister sitting cross¡ªlegged on the sofa eating snacks, giggling at the male lead in the TV series. "How''s your homework? I heard you did your homework in a mess." Joseph was still considered to be a very dutiful brother, since young, he had started to take advantage of his younger sister''s studies. However, since they were both children of the Grant family, the gap between the two of them was extremelyrge. "No, I passed all my exams this year!" Wendy immediately said confidently. "You''ve only passed the mark, and you''re still proud of it?" Joseph had nothing to say. "It was you who said it; it would be great if I could pass!" Wendy immediately pouted with grievance. Joseph sat by his sister''s side and looked at her seriously: "Why can''t you just study seriously? Tell me, what is the reason?" Wendy was most afraid that her brother would use such a serious tone to talk to her. She shrunk her neck and quickly stuffed a potato chip into her mouth, then closed her mouth and did not say a word. "Don''t tell me you have long been in love with a schr?" Joseph guessed the reason in a low voice. "No, no, absolutely not!" Wendy quickly answered as she vaguely opened her mouth and waved her hands anxiously. "Then why are your results so poor? You know what? A few days ago, when a minister was chatting, he mentioned his son and heard that he was in the same ss as you and that he was one of the top students. I''m too embarrassed to share your problems with others." Joseph looked helpless. "Brother, can you lower your requirements for me? I also read books seriously, and fought my way up untilte into the night every day. I don''t know why, but even if I can''t remember it all, there''s nothing I can do about it." Wendy''s pretty face was about to cry, she was most afraid of talking about life with her excellent brother. "Then what do you remember in your head every day?" Joseph was also troubled by his life. It was this good¡ªfor¡ªnothing sister that made him deeply feel that the Grant family''s child might not necessarily be born outstanding. If he were to have such a daughter in the future, what kind of headache would he have? ¡° It is not my fault, My parents gave birth to me at the age of thirty¡ªthree, and I was still malnourished when I was born, only four pounds. I was born before I was even a full month old, and I was sent to live in a thermostat for half a month. I''m sure my brain didn''t develop well at that time. Otherwise, I must be as good as big brother." Although Wendy was young, she had a good eloquence. When ites to reason, it''s a set of rules. Joseph''s pair of beautiful eyes instantly widened, could this also be considered a reason? Wendy looked at her big brother with her pair of deer¡ªlike eyes, blinking, as if this was her final reason. "Alright, I won''t be able to control you!" Joseph could only give up. After all, he had spoiled his little sister since she was young. "With big brother protecting me, I don''t have anything to worry about in this lifetime." Wendy had a smug look on her face. "What if you fall in love with an outstanding man in the future and he despises you for being not outstanding enough? What will you do then?" Joseph ced the most realistic question in front of her, allowing her to answer. "What can we do? Destiny is very strange, maybe the more outstanding a man, the more he loves a fool like me? Just like Big Bro and Sister¡ªinw Alvina, Big Bro also said that he would definitely not fall in love with her. But now you really like her much!" As Wendy finished her sentence, she threw Joseph a yful smile. Joseph was speechless; he had no choice but to give up his education. "Bro, can I y with Sister¡ªinw?" Thest time I saw her, I felt that she was a very easy¡ª going person, very simr to me in personality. I''m sure we can get along." Wendy asked with anticipation. "Not now. When the political situation stabilizes, you will meet every day." Joseph shook his head. "Big brother, although I don''t care about politics, I''m worried for you. You and sister¡ªinw must love each other well, be together, and give birth to a pair of cute little nephews. Mom said that she really wants to hug her grandson." Wendy immediately urged. Joseph''s handsome face slightly blushed as he red at his sister. "Kids are not allowed to speak carelessly!" "I''m going to be eighteen soon, I am an adult!" Wendy rolled his eyes in dissatisfaction. Joseph suddenly recalled the scene from that night, when the girlid on the bed with her back facing up, suddenly feeling hot air flowing through his body, causing him to quickly turn around and go upstairs. Chapter 1415 Chapter 1415 Alvina never thought that his second uncle Nathan would actually call her, and they were even talking about finding a job after graduation. She was really troubled by this, as she did not care about what work Victoria wanted to do. "Alvina, I want to work in the office. You have to stay there for a while to see if there is a suitable job for her. I don''t have high requirements for her. I just want to quickly find an opportunity for her to gain experience. Take note of it for your sister." Nathan, on the other hand, was smiling, and asked sincerely. Alvina really did not want to help him. First of all, not only had she quarrelled with Victoria previously, even if there were no quarrels, he would not be the one to care about Victoria''s work. She still remembered that Victoria had boasted back then that even if she didn''t work for this life, she would still enjoy endless wealth and glory. Why was she still looking for a job now, when she hadn''t even graduated from university? Victoria was only a third year student now, although she had already reached the stage of an intern, but there were tens of thousands of jobs to do, so she didn''t necessarily have toe to the office to be a normal employee. "Second Uncle, my cousin is joking, right? She has such high standards, how could she fancy the tedious work of the office?" Alvina started to ridicule indifferently. "Alvina, she are too spoiled. I want her to work in the office. I see that after working there for a while, you have be different and more sensible." Nathan kept praising her. His meaning was clear; he had to get his daughter into the office to work. "Second Uncle, for this kind of thing, I can''t make a decision. How about you let your cousin submit her resume first? If she can really be hired by some department, then it will prove that she has strength." Alvina made it clear that he was not willing to help. "Alvina, Second Uncle has been good to you since young. If you''re not willing to help, then I''ll have her go find her grandfather. I can let her grandfather go to Mr. Vice¡ªPresident to help out." Nathan intentionally made things difficult for her, and even mentioned Joseph. Alvina was so angry, was this Second Uncle threatening her? ¡°Second Uncle, you clearly know that my rtionship with Joseph is not that good, if you go and make things difficult for him, didn''t you want him toe to our Miller Family to make fun of us? Alvina asked angrily. "Alvina, are you not on good terms with the Mr. Vice¡ªPresident? Second Uncle doesn''t know, but I thought he was the one who got you into the office." Nathan pretended to be surprised. "I don''t have a good rtionship with him, isn''t Second Uncle clear? You shouldn''t be putting on an act here. It''s a match between an uncle and your nephew, so you should at least show a little sincerity to chat with them. " Alvina was provoked, and immediately became angry. "Fine, Alvina, don''t be angry. Second Uncle didn''t intentionally mention this matter; it''s just that I must help her with her work. You know my temper, since I was young, I have to satisfy her in everything, I''m a good father." Nathan''s smile was extremely gentle, but her words still stung Alvina. After all, she had lost her father''s protection since she was young, and waspletely alone. "Then think of a way yourself, I can''t help you guys." Alvina immediately hung up, her eyes turning red, her Second Uncle was getting more and more excessive. Alvina did not expect Nathan to actually walk through the back door. At noon the next day, she saw Victoria wearing an elegant work uniform with both of her hands behind her back, standing in front of her with acent look on her face. She even knocked on her desk: "Cousin Sister, I work at the Public Information Department, from now on we are colleagues." Alvina raised her head, looked at her, and said faintly: "Do you want me to congratte you?" "No need. Even if you did, it''s not from the heart. I just don''t understand, why don''t you let me work here? Am I in your way, or am I make you unhappy? " Victoria was originally an arrogant girl, but when she heard her father say that Alvina didn''t even want to help her, she immediately started to hate her. She felt that Alvina was purposely guarding against her, so the moment she went to work, she ran over to Alvina to show off. Alvina frowned, her cold face said: "It''s business time now, if you have no business looking for me, please leave quickly, I''m very busy!" "Alvina, if you are afraid, you should leave the game as soon as possible. I am afraid that at that time, you will lose miserably." Victoria suddenly bent down and whispered some unfriendly words into her ear with a smile on his face. Alvina was shocked; her expression froze as she stared at her angrily: "Victoria, I''m warning you, do not do anything!" "Heh, what qualifications do you have to warn me? It''s a fairpetition." Seeing she had sessfully angered her, Victoria immediatelyughed happily, as if she was in a good mood. Alvina already knew what her so¡ªcalledpetition was. She felt both cold and pained at the same time. Even though she knew that this was her bottom line, she still used his foot to trample on it. Victoria was extremely shameless. "Victoria, do you know what you''re doing?" Alvina stood up, angrily grabbed her arm, and walked towards the corridor with the few people around, and questioned her. "I know, but who told you not to give him to me? You don''t love him, but that doesn''t mean I don''t love him. Such an outstanding man is hard to find. Alvina, I will not let you harm such a good man. He is worthy of loving her woman for his entire life." Victoria''s expression was even more furious and even more resentful than Alvina''s. Alvina was stunned; she did not expect Victoria''s reason to be more reasonable than her own. "Let me go!" Victoria shook her hand off with all her might: "Alvina, I want to fight with you for it, and I want to be more blessed than you. I want to prove to grandfather that I am Joseph''s true lover, and forcing a marriage is useless." Ever since Victoria had pointed at her face and angrily rebuked her last time, Victoria had been angry and unreconciled in her heart. Only then did she find her father, Nathan, and walk several levels of rtionships with him, allowing her to stand here. "You''re crazy!" Alvina already did not know how to describe her feelings, and even more so, did not know how she should scold this shameless woman in front of her. "I''m not crazy, I''m very clear¡ªheaded. Alvina, you''re the one who has the problem. You''re blind, you think you''re right. "After Victoria finished scolding them, she was in a good mood and was about to turn around and leave when she saw a cold and indifferent woman standing behind her, looking at the bustling scene with her hands folded across her chest. The aura of a strong woman radiated from Penelope''s body, causing Victoria to not dare to offend her. She immediately lowered her head and quickly left. Alvina was unable to stand steadily with her feet so she turned around and leaned against the wall. Her expression wasplex, yet full of self¡ªmockery. This is her families. She had never seen their faces clearly before. Before, she did not want to look and her eyes were filled with dirt, but now, she had no choice but to look and discovered that her so ¡ªcalled family was a snobbish ce to fight for. "Who is she?" Penelope walked over and saw that she was so angry that her eyes had turned red, yet she was stubbornly holding back her tears. "My cousin!" Alvina self¡ªdeprecatingly replied. "Your rtionship doesn''t seem to be that good!" Penelope shrugged his shoulders. After all, she had identally seen this show just now. "Sister Penelope, I''m sorry. I''m going to work now!" Alvina was afraid that her superior would scold her for bringing this private matter to work, so she quickly lowered her head and prepared to leave. "Alvina,st time I had you chat with Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, how was it?" Penelope suddenly asked her. "We didn''t talk about anything!" Alvina replied softly. "Mr. Vice¡ªPresident works on the fifth floor. You guys are so close, but why are you so far apart? Why can''t you take the initiative to look for him when he can''t bring himself to look for you?¡± Penelope advised her softly. "Sister Penelope, I know you are very concerned about me, but there are some things that can''t be done by me. Actually, my situation isn''t that bad." Alvina also endured the hardship in her heart. Towards someone who genuinely cared for her and couldn''t speak the truth, she felt very guilty. "If you really can''t be together properly, and then train your inner heart to be stronger, and you will be able to livefortably in the future." Penelope realized that all kinds of advice were useless, and could only advise her to think in a good direction.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Chapter 1416 Chapter 1416 A strong heart? Alvina could not help butugh bitterly. She already thought that she was very strong in her heart, but a few people''s shamelessness would still change her view of things. Victoria had brazenly run over to her to fight for Joseph. Alvina did not feel threatened at all. After all, she knew clearly about what Joseph was thinking. However, even though she knew that she wouldn''t seed, she was disgusted by her shameless behavior. When Victoria first arrived at the information system, she immediately attracted everyone''s attention. This was because she had directly introduced herself as Alvina''s cousin, and Mr. Vice¡ª President was her future brother¡ªinw. Of course, she wouldn''t be able to curry favor with her. Victoria was much more mboyant than Alvina, she felt that if it was rted, she should make use of it. During lunch time, Alvina could see from afar that Victoria was surrounded by a group of people. She seemed to have quickly blended in with her colleagues in the office. Victoria also looked at her from afar, and the corner of her mouth hooked up into a mocking smile. She had to prove that she was more outstanding than Alvina, no matter if it was in terms of work or networking. The future First Lady would definitely be a very sociable woman, Victoria had to reveal her skills in socializing with others. At that time, if Joseph saw her, she would also like her specialty. As Victoria eagerly waited, she could not help but ask the female colleague at her side: "Isn''t Mr. Vice¡ªPresidenting to the cafeteria to eat?" "Of course they won''te. Mr. Vice¡ªPresident has such a prestigious identity, so he naturally has a specialized cafeteria on the third floor. That is a restricted area, so ordinary employees cannot go there." A female colleague quickly exined to her. "So that''s how it is!" Victoria was inexplicably disappointed. She had always heard of the personality of the Mr. Vice¡ªPresident''s loved ones, and thought that she would be able to see him in the canteen. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Victoria, I heard that your cousin is too close with the Mr. Vice¡ªPresident. Is that true?" Someone on the side immediately began gossiping. Victoria lightly snorted, "Do you all still need to ask me? Anyone with eyes can see that my cousin has some kind luck. She ran into such an outstanding man! " "Victoria, you don''t seem to like your cousin very much. Is your rtionship not good?" Another colleague became curious. "It''s not that I don''t have a good rtionship with her, but that she was too narrow¡ªminded. Relying on my grandfather''s favor, she looked down on others and didn''t even put me, her little sister, in her eyes." Victoriaughed coldly again, and when she told Alvina the worst, she suddenly felt wronged and helpless. Everyone understood some of Alvina''s personality''s ws from Victoria''s mouth as they cast cold and mocking nces at her. Alvina gazed at Victoria from time to time, and when she opened her mouth and spoke nonstop, she was truly worried that she would say something bad about herself. The office was neither big nor small. If there was to be gossip about someone, it would be like a gust of wind blowing past. Within a day, it would be able to reach every corner of every department. It was truly terrifying. However, with the mouth on someone else, it was impossible for Alvina to defend herself against her. She also did not expect Victoria to say something good and only hoped that she did not say it too harshly, or else, she would really tear her mouth apart. During the lunch break, Alvina received a call from his grandfather. "Alvina, I heard from your second uncle that Alvina was also hired to work in the office. Have you seen her?" Old Master Miller gently asked her. "She came to see me!" Alvina''s heart was in a mess, she really wanted to exin Victoria''s shameful thoughts to her grandfather, and let her grandfather speak up for her. But she didn''t dare say, her grandfather''s health was not good, if he really angered her to the point of breaking her body, then that would be her fault. Victoria would let her do it if she wanted to, just treat her as a clown, and ignore her. In her heart, her grandfather was the most important person. She didn''t want her grandfather to suffer the anger of these shameless viins. "You''re not as calm as me. Since you work at the same ce, as your sister, if there''s anything you need to take care of at work, you can let her." The Old Master Miller advised her gently. "Yes, Grandpa, don''t worry." Alvina replied softly. "Regarding your rtionship with Joseph, you guys can take control of yourselves. Grandpa can''t decide on your decision anymore." Old Master Miller said with a smile. "Grandpa ¡­" Alvina pouted, a little embarrassed. "Alright, grandpa won''t tease you guys anymore. I''m hanging up!" Seeing her granddaughter was embarrassed, Old Master Miller did not say anymore and hung up. Penelope suddenly walked out of the office, and anxiously said to Alvina: "Get ready, we need to go to the doorter." "Sister Penelope, where are you going?" Alvina hurriedly asked. "The higher¡ªups have decided on the spur of the moment that the Mr. Vice¡ªPresident will lead the team and invite the foreign leaders and several foreign guests to the martyr''s garden to pay their respects." As Penelope said till here, her gaze couldn''t help but pause on Alvina''s face for a moment: "If you don''t want to go, then I''ll call someone to follow me." "No, I want to go!" Alvina hurriedly stood up and replied her in a hurry. "Aren''t you embarrassed?" Penelope asked with a smile. "I won''t, I won''t make things difficult for you!" Alvina hurriedly shook her head. Penelope signed, "If you want to avoid the strong, then forget it, let''s make ourselves feel better!" "That''s great!" Alvina couldn''t help butugh. If she had the chance to see Joseph again, she would definitely not miss it. Not even once. Penelope nodded his head: "Then let''s hurry up and prepare. In ten minutes, we will wait at the entrance of the hall." "Alright!" Alvina hurriedly packed his necessary tools and walked outside quickly after following Penelope. Actually, Alvina was still rather busy, all day long; it was either this or that. Moreover, everything was very important, there couldn''t be any mistakes. It was just that she did not have many opportunities to meet Joseph at work. Although she had asked for an important job from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, Joseph''s job was far beyond what she could imagine. Alvina followed behind Penelope and waited at the entrance of the hall for a few minutes. Then, they saw a group of people walking over from the elevator. Joseph was dressed in formal attire; his demeanor was clean and noble with a gentle smile on his face. Even though he was a modest gentleman, he had a powerful aura that could not be ignored, and his existence could not be ignored. The moment Alvina saw him, her heart was filled with indescribable emotions; happiness, excitement, warmth, and attachment. All sorts of emotions mixed together, causing her eyes to feel slightly hot. Joseph''s gaze seemed to casually look towards Alvina''s direction, but when he saw her obediently standing there with his head lowered, an unspeakable pain arose in his heart. With someone following her, Joseph''s gaze could not unduly fall on her body. Alvina did not dare to look straight into his eyes because her eyes had turned red. She was afraid of letting Joseph discover the sorrow in his heart. "What''s wrong?" Penelope was very close to her, and the moment he turned around, she saw her desperately suppressing the tears in her eyes, she immediately asked her in astonishment. "No ¡­. It''s nothing, the sand is blowing into my eyes!" Alvina could not help but be vexed at herself. She was clearly a heartless person in the past, why did she feel so wronged and weak at the sight of him? Had her state of mind really changed? With the people she cared about, she became weak. Penelope did not believe her words, where did the sande from? The so called sand was just Joseph. As Alvina sat on the carriage, her gaze never left the carriage because the man whom she liked was right on top of that carriage. When this foreign leader arrived at her destination, she found out that there was a huge political reason why she wanted toe and pay respects. Alvina was only a small part of the group; she could only do her job well. Alvina saw Joseph and the foreign leader were walking while chatting with each other, the atmosphere around them had be more sorrowful. Penelope was also chatting with the foreign guests about the story of the Martyr''s Garden. Chapter 1417 Chapter 1417 The early spring had already arrived. The snow on the trees had already melted and sprouted green shoots. There were also pink flowers, which made people feel better when they looked at them. nts in such a harsh environment, still do not give up to show that beautiful, the body of a person, why fear the wind and waves, cowering? Alvina''s mind overturned all these profound questions that she had never thought about before. Perhaps this was to strengthen her own heart, when something was seen through; her injuries would not be as serious, because the things that she had seen through could only be so. If Victoria wanted toe and fight for it, she would take it. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. There was a memorial hall for martyrs in front of them. The front steps were clear and the grass next to it was long. The wind and rain gave off a cold and mournful feeling. Even though the window was bright, it was difficult to hide the reverence for the ancestors. When Alvina was walking up the stairs, she identally tripped. A man beside her grabbed her arm anxiously. It was at this time that the man walking in front also inadvertently turned around to look, and saw Alvina leaning on his opponent''s side with a nervous face, apologizing shamelessly. The male guest smiled at her. All along the way, he had been paying attention to Alvina, but of course, it was because she was the only young and beautiful female in this group. Adding to that her serious and meticulous work, her gaze was not one bit messed up. The gentleman was even more interested in her. Men who are said to be serious are the most attractive, but when a woman is serious, her appearance is also quite cute. A certain someone slightly narrowed his eyes. His face, which was previously as warm as jade, had also be tense. Joseph didn''t know where the sour taste came from, but he was unhappy. Howe this woman can even walk and fall? Don''t tell him that it was because she had been watching him that she fell. If that was really the reason, then he would forgive her. Alvina embarrassedly smiled at him, when he suddenly heard the male guest point out a direction: "I want to go over there, can Miss Miller please apany me there and exin?" Fortunately, Penelope smiled to help her out. "Mr. Lincoln, I''m sorry, I''ve only been working in our department for a few days, and I don''t know much about the story of the Martyr''s Garden. If you don''t mind, I can apany you to take a look." "Oh, so it''s like this. Then forget it, when there''s a chance, let''s invite Miss Miller to have dinner together." The male guest showed his fondness for Alvina, causing the employees who followed along to be shocked, as though they were about to explode. If Mr. Lincoln, a foreign guest did not know Alvina''s current identity, then the staff present would all be very clear about it. His fianc¨¦ was talking to their country''s President just now, and he, a Minister, was actually flirting with his fianc¨¦e. This was both funny and dangerous, no matter how one looked at it. Alvina didn''t know whether tough or cry, and exined politely for her: "Mr. Lin, this might be a bit inappropriate, Alvina already has a fianc¨¦." "Oh?" The male guest looked disappointed. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "Such a beautiful and cute girl would naturally attract the love of many men. I was toote!" Mr. Lin''s half¡ªjoking words made the surrounding people feel neither awkward nor funny. After a round ofughter, this matter was finally settled. Alvina knew that the men of this country were passionate and took the initiative, but the man''s words did not have any presumptuous intent, so she did not mind it at all. But even if she did not care, it did not mean that someone would not care. Joseph''s heart was filled with fire, and was just thinking of a way to punish this woman. After the trip, the sky had turned dark. The group then headed back to the office. As Alvina sat in the carriage and looked out the window at the dark sky, she couldn''t help but feel an additional tinge of anticipation. Every time Joseph came back to look for her, he would not greet his in advance. She only thought that it was one after another of superimposed surprises, and every time he thought of it, it made his feel joyful and satisfied. "Alvina, even foreign guests fall in love with you at first sight, yet some people turn a blind eye to you. Is this the sorrow of us women?" Penelope leaned on the carriage. From the moment he got on the carriage, she had been making notes, and just happened to finish doing it. She put down the pen, suddenly remembered something, and took it out to talk. Alvina knew that she was helping her fight against injustice again and couldn''t help butugh. "Sister Penelope, you''re actually still young. Are you really not looking for another lover? " "I am 34 years old this year, and I feel powerless. Besides, I see too clearly into men that it''s hard for me to build trust in them. However, marriage requires trust between people. Perhaps I really will live a lonely life." Penelope shook his head andughed at herself. "Trust?" Alvina murmured these two words, but she still did not understand the true meaning of these two words. "Trust is a human instinct. You will understand it in the future." Penelope did not want to imbue her with too many things, she was soon going to get engaged, he had to explore the road of marriage step by step, maybe one day she could steadily grasp the rhythm of marriage? An outsider had taught her a lesson. No matter how good it was, marriage was something that she had to digest herself. In this world, no one could truly seed in marriage. Alvina nodded her head. Actually, she already understood it a little now, just like how she and Joseph had not seen each other for a lot of days, but she never doubted what he was doing, or the person he was meeting, or whether there was any young or beautiful woman amongst them. She did not seem to doubt him at all, but rather trusted him wholeheartedly. She wondered if Joseph trusted her so. Alvina lowered her head and pursed her lips as sheughed. The sky had finally turnedpletely dark. When Joseph arrived at the office, the foreign leader also had a dedicated staff to wee him. Joseph''s work for today had finallye to an end. As soon as he returned to his office, he felt short of breath and short of breath. All he could think about was one thing: meeting that woman. In the past, he couldn''t go look for her because he was afraid of exposing their rtionship. But now, everyone knew that she was his fianc¨¦e, he should be able to go look for her without any qualms. Just as Joseph was thinking about this, his body moved forward to the door even more brazenly than his heart. He reached to open the door, but his hand stopped. However, it was only for a second that he was awake. The next second, he opened the door without any hesitation and walked towards the corridor withrge strides. Joseph''s attitude made people retreat, because his aura was not as gentle as it was before. Instead, it had an imposing aura, as though he was looking for someone to settle some scores with. It was time to get off work and many employees had already left work. The reason why Joseph wanted to go down to look for Alvina was because he knew that she definitely hadn''t left yet. "Mr. Vice¡ªPresident!" "Mister!" Along the way, there were many people who could not avoid this man, and could not help but brace themselves to greet him. Joseph only politely nodded, but continued to stare ahead, with his calm and domineering manner. Alvina was clearing up her table, in her hand were two pens and a few documents, she was about to return them to her other colleague, but unexpectedly, she was startled by the sudden appearance of a person at the door. "Alvina Miller,e with me, I have something to say!" Joseph immediately called her by his surname, and his unfavorable tone caused everyone present to be shocked for a second. In the next second, they looked at Alvina in sympathy, feeling that her following fate was not too good. Alvina did not manage to figure out what Joseph had done today, and for a moment, she stood dumbly in front of the desk as the things in her hands were unconsciously put down. "Come here!" The man saw her dawdling and repeated his words again before he turned around and walked towards the sparsely popted meeting room. Alvina had no choice but quickly walk over towards him, feeling baffled in his heart. Chapter 1418 Chapter 1418 Alvina was unable to figure out why the man suddenly came to find her; she followed Joseph in a daze, and walked towards the meeting room. Just as she went in, the man extended his hand out and closed the door. Alvina''s beautiful eyes fell on the man''s face. Looking at his previous tone of wanting to settle the score with her, she thought that he had angered her again. While she was wondering, the man suddenly approached her. Deep and quiet eyes sweep gently on her face, but the tone is gentle: "Is it frozen to go to martyr''s garden today?" "Huh?" Alvina opened her eyes in shock, then bit her lips and shook her head: "No, why did you suddenlye to find me, are you not afraid anymore?" "Did I scare you?" Joseph chuckled: "If I didn''t speak to you with that tone just now, I''m afraid others would have misunderstood me." Alvina finally understood that the man was acting just now. She stared at him angrily: "Can''t you say something earlier next time? I really thought you were going to do something to me." "What can I do to you?" Seeing her resentful face, Joseph''s handsome face tensed up: "You almost fell in the afternoon, are you hurt?" "No, the person beside me helped me up." Alvina shook her head, and smiled: "I never thought that you would even know this! I see that you are quite engrossed in chatting with that leader. " Joseph leaned against the edge of the desk as his hands held onto the pockets of his pants. A pair of deep eyes stared unblinkingly at her small face: "I really want to meet you, want to care about you, but I can''t do it in front of outsiders. Alvina looked at him in shock, her beautiful eyes blinked twice. "So the reason you''vee to find me right now, is because you want to see me?" "Otherwise!" Joseph raised his eyes and looked at the monitors in the four corners of the conference room: "If I''m even talking to you in this conference room, I might be monitored." Alvina''s heart jumped, and she became anxious: "Then... Then why did you invite me in to talk?" "It''s fine. As long as I can''t bear to kiss you, they won''t know what we''re talking about!" Joseph lowered his head, his thin lips curling up into a smile. "Since this ce is so dangerous, why don''t we go back home and talk? It''s time to get off work anyway." Alvina felt ufortable thinking of being watched. "Alright, let me see if I cane overter. I have a dinner partyter. You should go back first and be careful on the way." Joseph really wanted to reach out and hug her, even if it was just to feel her body temperature. But he couldn''t even have such a small wish in this ce that was filled with danger and eyes. "Un, then I will go back first. In the future, don''te see me taking such a risk again. For the sake of us loving each other in the future, what is the suffering in front of us worth? Anyway, I don''t feel like I''m getting along very well like this." Alvina said softly, as if he wasforting a man. "Alvina, since you''re so kind, I really owe you too much." Joseph''s heart was beating really quickly. He really pitied her for looking so sensible. "Don''t worry, I will make youpensate me in the future. Use your loyalty for your entire life to compensate me." Alvina said with a smug expression. "Alright, I will!" Joseph locked her beautiful face and replied gently. "Then I''ll leave first!" Even though Alvina was unwilling to leave, she still endured the yearning and turned around to leave. Joseph did not follow her out immediately. Instead, he lowered his eyes and thought deeply while looking at the floor. The moment Alvina came out, she saw that the colleagues who were preparing to leave were all crowded at a ce not far from the meeting room. It was as if they all wanted to prick up their ears to listen to the gossips between her and Joseph. "Cough!" Isn''t everyone still not getting off work? " The moment Alvina walked out, she ruffled her hair and pretended tough as she greeted them. Those people immediately scattered with a rumble, leaving with dry smiles. Alvina came out, where was Mr. Vice¡ªPresident? Looks like the two of them weren''t having a good time, otherwise, why didn''t Mr. Vice¡ªPresident come out yet? Alvina knew that everyone was very curious about her way of interacting with Joseph. She hurriedly packed her bag and left without saying a word. After a long while, when Alvina had finally left the office, he slowly walked out of the conference room with a dark expression on his handsome face. No one dared to talk to her, and they all pretended to lower their heads to do something. Joseph knew that everyone was paying attention to his and Alvina''s fragile rtionship. He signed in his heart, thinking that his reckless actions would bring that little girl trouble again. He wondered how the rumors would be written tomorrow. Perhaps in the future, he would really try to restrain his emotions and not act rashly again. Since he couldn''t openly love her, he had to at least give her a good working environment. He would never act so impulsively again. He would always consider her difficulties and her stand, and would no longer greedily focus on satisfying his selfish desires. "Brother¡ªinw ¡­" Just as Joseph was about to go through the corridor and take the elevator back to his office, a voice suddenlye out from a nearby corridor. Joseph did not connect the voice to him, until the person caught up to him again, and once again called out to him with his sweet voice. "Brother¡ªinw!" Joseph stopped in his tracks, turned around, and saw a somewhat familiar face. "You are¡­" Joseph''s heart was in a mess, so he naturally couldn''t recognize her at first nce. The sweet smile on Victoria''s face froze on hearing the man''s question. "Brother¡ªinw, you really forget everything. I''m Victoria, Alvina is my cousin." Victoria''s heart felt as if it had been cut twice by a knife. She felt pain and lost face, and could only introduce herself again. Only now did Joseph remember her identity, and said ndly: "Oh, so it''s you, why are you here?" "I''ve just been hired to work for the Department of Public Information. Brother¡ªinw, please take care of me in the future." Victoria said softly, her hands behind her back as she twisted them nervously. She lowered her head with a bashful expression, giving off a charming and touching vibe. "Why are you working here?" When Joseph heard that she had actually been hired by the Public Information Department, his expression sank. He knew that the rtionship between Alvina and the two Miller Family had never been good, and the appearance of this woman here made him overthink. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "I... My dad wanted me to find a job to train myself. I saw my cousin working here was pretty happy, so I wanted toe over and try." Victoria''s heart raced, but no matter how much she thought about it, she couldn''t think of a better word to say. "En!" Joseph replied indifferently, then turned and walked to the elevator. Victoria opened her mouth to speak, but discovered that the man''s expression was cold, causing her to not dare say anything else. She stared nkly at the man''s figure that had disappeared in the elevator, her heart thumping. She had originally wanted to get off work, but after suddenly hearing that Joseph was going to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, as if she was looking for trouble with Alvina, she anxiously ran over here. She did not expect her luck to be so good, and when she really got to Joseph, she hurriedly said a few words to him, and got to know him well. "Joseph, there will be a day when you take the initiative to speak to me." Victoria muttered with a face full of confidence. Although Joseph''s attitude was very cold, Victoria was not angry at all. On the contrary, speaking to this man at such a close distance, that kind of feeling was very good, especially in this kind of ce. Alvina drove back home, and when she thought about how the man had impulsivelye to find her today, she couldn''t help but want tough. She had always thought that Joseph was a very restrained and calm person, but she hadn''t thought that he would also have the impulse to ignore everything. Even though he seemed to be taking a big risk, it proved that this man''s feelings towards her were still very warm. When Alvina returned to the Vice¡ªPresident Pce, someone delivered piping hot food. She slowly finished her dinner by herself and then headed upstairs. Chapter 1419 Chapter 1419 After taking a bath, Alvina sat in front of the dressing mirror and blew her long hair. The taste of waiting was not good, unknown and expected. Shebed her long hair, leaned against the curtain, looked at the straight road, and dotted a long dragon with little lights. But the long dragon was quiet and disturbing. Alvina took a deep breath, she felt that it was better to watch a movie to vent her anger, if not, if she continued to wait like this, she would go crazy. Fortunately, Joseph didn''t make her wait too long, and at half past nine, his convoy stopped at the entrance of the hall. However, when he pushed the door open and got out of the car, his handsome face was startled. Normally, that little woman would be standing at the door waiting for him with a smile. Today, the emptiness made him feel inexplicably lost. Joseph stepped into the living room. Without using the heat in the living room, he quickly ran upstairs. He was clearly only a short distance away, but he was still anxious to see her figure. The man ran to the door of her room and pushed it open. He saw the girl sitting on the bed, wrapped in a thick nket and wearing earphones. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Although Alvina did not hear the man''s footsteps, she still saw him push open the door and enter. Her beautiful eyes lit up with light ripples. The moment Joseph saw her, she felt that the depressed feeling in her heart disappeared. He slowed down his pace and walked to her bedside. Seeing she had covered her earphones, she asked with a smile, "I thought you wouldn''te." Joseph looked down at her from up above. Seeing the hidden bitterness in her eyes, he sat down on the side of the bed and took off the earphones on both sides of her neck. "I promised you that I woulde. I will definitelye." The man smiled gently. His fingers inadvertently touched the tender skin on the girl''s ear. A trace of electricity quickly passed through the man''s heart. He slightly clenched his fingers and withdrew his hand. Alvina lowered her head and smiled shyly, like a lotus in the wind, it had an indescribable charm to it. When the man looked at it, he lost half his soul in an instant. "What are youughing at?" The man''s voice suddenly became hoarse, and all the fragrance that he inhaled came from her body, attracting hisst bit of rationality for no reason at all. "It''s nothing. I just feel that you''re always lure me like that. It makes my heart itch a little." Alvina yfully blinked her eyes at him, the man didn''t know whether tough or cry at his words. "Where did I lure you from?" Joseph was stupefied. He still hadn''t decided to make her suffer the crime of seducing him, but she had first told him who was the most wronged. "It''s always like that. You don''t even know how much I want to hug you when you''re in the office. You''re the most handsome when it''s time for serious business." Alvina tly praised him. "I feel like I''m the worst when ites to handling official matters. How can you be handsome?" Joseph was even more amused by her words. "I don''t know either, but I really want to run over and hug you." Alvina shook her head, not knowing what she had felt at that time. "I''m right in front of you right now. Come, hug me!" Joseph opened up his arms, looking like he did not want to refuse. The corner of Alvina''s beautiful mouth lifted up, and she immediately crawled out from under the warm nket, directly jumping into her embrace. Her two small hands, were hugging even tighter than a man''s big hands, and even used force. Joseph only felt as if she had knocked into a small stove. He reached out to touch her back, only to realize that she was only wearing a very, very thin nightgown. The man couldn''t help but reach for the nket to cover her exposed legs. The girl, on the other hand, was unhappy. With a stomp of her legs, she kicked away the nket and could only sullenly press her face closer to his neck. "Joseph, you''re mine!" The girl''s unfathomable words caused the man to be astonished. He could only stretch out his hand and continuously rub his palm against her slender legs. He couldn''t stop chuckling. "Why do you say such words?" "Because I feel that too many people want to take you away. I don''t agree. You are mine, so you can only be mine!" At that moment, Alvina was like an unreasonable child, tyrannically wanting to take over his beloved item. "Alright, just say it!" Joseph reply to it. No matter what she said, he would not dare to disobey her. Alvina''s heart had an indescribable sense of urgency. Only after she was provoked by Victoria''s words did she realize how dangerous their rtionship was, that even Victoria had toe over and snatch him away. She had an inexplicableck of confidence that if she was careless, he would contain have others in his heart, so who should she cry to then? Joseph sat there not daring to move. Although he was amused by the girl''s strange words, his body still reacted in the most honest way. The soft jade body in his embrace was sweet, he could not sit still, at a time like this, he would rather not be a gentleman. "Alvina!" Joseph couldn''t help but turn his face to the side and stick to her soft hair. His beautiful eyes couldn''t help but close softly, and he only wanted to freeze for this moment and give it a lifetime. Joseph never thought that one day; his heart would be as soft as a feather. He would love to love a woman without any bottom line, but at this moment, his mood was like this. No matter what conditions she asked for, no matter what requirements he had, he wanted to satisfy them all in order to exchange them for her smile. "En!" Alvina repliedzily, as she enjoyed his embrace with satisfaction. "I met your cousin in the hallway today. How did she get to work there?" Joseph gently caressed her long hair with his palm. He remembered something and asked her. At the mention of this person, Alvina''s entire body began to tremble. She immediately moved her face away from his neck, her beautiful eyes holding back her anger, she snorted: "Of course she took advantage of you toe here. She actually want to fight over my fianc¨¦ with me. " "What?" Upon hearing her words, Joseph''s handsome face instantly froze. It was obvious that he did not expect Victoria to work for him in the Executive Office. "Don''t you know?" Alvina did not know whether tough or cry. "How would I know?" Joseph looked innocent. "That day in Miller Family, did you not see that she had always wanted to attract your attention?" Alvina squinted at him and asked. "I was so focused on you that day that I didn''t notice anything else." What Joseph said was the truth. On that day, he had been paying attention to every single one of Alvina''s frown and smile, and simply did not notice the two girls beside him. "Are you for real?" Alvina still could not believe it. After all, Victoria''s performance was already so obvious. "How did she get into the office for me? Doesn''t she know we''re engaged?" Joseph''s face was filled with disbelief, after all, this was against the morals of the world. "She knows, but she also knows that you don''t like me, and I don''t like you either. That''s why she felt like she was a savioring to save you and drag you out of my pit." Alvina was already very clear about Victoria''s intentions. The reason why she was so confident in snatching Joseph from her was simply because of one reason: she did not think highly of their engagement. "Is there something wrong with her head?" Joseph''s handsome face instantly sank as he coldly laughed: "By doing this, did she afraid that your grandfather will be angry if she finds out?" "She''s not afraid at all, she must be thinking, she''s also the granddaughter of the Miller Family, if you like her, it wouldn''t be much of a problem for her to marry you, my life is so miserable, even my own cousin is jealous of me." The more Alvina thought about it, the more sorrowful she felt. Joseph gently caressed her arm twice: "Don''t worry, I won''t give her any chance, nor will I let her hurt our feelings." "I''m sure you won''t care about her, but if... If she ever confesses to you, you must definitely reject her ruthlessly and not give her the slightest bit of delusions. " Alvina pleaded angrily. Joseph saw that she was so angry that her face had flushed red, and his thin lips couldn''t help but kiss her lips: "Alright, if she really has the face toe and confess, I will definitely teach her a lesson." "Really?" Alvina''s beautiful eyes shed with a trace ofughter, "Then, I''ll wait and see the result!" When the man saw her smile, he was no longer satisfied with just a light kiss. Chapter 1420 Chapter 1420 When the man''s lips were attacking Alvina and there was nowhere she could dodge, she simply did not dodge anymore. Alvina''s two slender arms wrapped around the man and brought out all of her passion. For a moment, the man''s breath sank. Joseph only wanted to satisfy the desire in his heart and leave it at that, but when it became as passionate as a girl''s, he simply did not have the reasoning to push her away. "Alvina ¡­" The man''s voice was so quiet and hoarse that he even called out her name with all his might. "En!" On the other hand, Alvina responded with a light smile, and then, she fell backwards, the man did not notice her movements at all, and immediately pounced forward with her robust body, like the ruler of the world. The light from themp was very warm and the gentle smile of the girl was extremely beautiful. Her eyes were misty, as if she wanted to lose her soul. Joseph''s gaze slightly slowed down, as he nervously and carefully sized up her smiling appearance. The corner of her mouth was slightly pursed, and her smile was bashful, as he had an even more maddening impulse. "Joseph..." Alvina''s eyes were also locked onto his face shyly, not leaving it for even a second. Actually, at this moment, she had mentally prepared herself for this, she was not afraid at all, because she had truly fallen in love with him. The man suddenlyughed self¡ªdeprecatingly, supporting his upper body with his strong arms, he spoke with restraint:¡°I can''t suppress you every time Ie to see you. It''s too unreasonable for me to do that."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The atmosphere that he had painstakingly created was easily dispelled by the man with just a few words. Alvina''s beautiful eyes froze when she saw the man had already flipped over and sat up. In the next moment, he covered her with a thick nket: "Don''t be cold!" Alvina was actually shivering a few times. After being covered by a warm nket, she no longer dared to do anything. She tightly hugged her nket and smiled as she lowered her head. "That''s right. Between us, there seems to be more than just that kind of thing to do." Alvina also felt that she had been too anxious. Every time she saw Joseph, she would only think of how to push him down. "You can''t do it now. After the marriage, I''ll definitely make it up to you!" Joseph reached out and tousled her long hair. "You sound quite good!" It was unknown where Alvina got her anger from, but she said something back to him. "Could it be that you can''t question me?" The handsome man''s expression instantly changed, and his gaze became dangerous. It was as if Alvina had only to say yes, she would immediately transform into a wolf and make her pay for the taste of danger. Alvina knew that he had touched his bottom line, and hurriedly saved himself, "No no no, of course I didn''t mean it that way. Your body is so healthy, and your figure is so tall, how could it not be possible?" Joseph red at her angrily: "I don''t want you right now because I haven''t promised you anything. Alvina, before we get married, let''s keep our bottom line. I don''t want you to hate me then! " "I won''t hate you. I''m also an adult. The matters between adults are things that you and I agreed to. It''s not like you forced me to. How could I have any reason to hate you?" Alvina immediately exined with a serious face. "I know, but if a girl loses her innocence, she will always be unfair to her other half. Although you will be my wife in the future, I don''t want your life to be in danger." Joseph knew that she was a considerate and reasonable person, but he still hoped that she would persevere on to thest line. "Do you know? The more you are like this, the worse I feel like I am. " Alvina could not help but laugh out loud, "I was not such a person in the past. I only wanted to be a bad girl if I met such a good man with a straight face." "You''re going to turn bad. Let''s see how I''ll teach you!" Josephughed. "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. Do you want to go to bed and watch a movie together?" Alvina quickly ended this topic. If this continued, she was really afraid that there would be a fire. "How would I have the time to watch a movie? I''m just here to see you. Alvina , I have to go abroad at 11 pm. I might need 3 days. Take care of yourself while I''m gone." Joseph bid farewell to her gently. After he finished speaking, he then thought of something and quickly reached into his own jacket pocket: "I''ll give you a present." It was only then that Alvina heard he was about to leave, and suddenly saw an exquisite little box in front of her. She was startled, not knowing whether she should be sad or happy. "What is this?" Alvina asked in the end, as she was still filled with anticipation. "This is a bracelet, I saw it on the inte. Ask Warren to buy it for you, see if you like it or not!" Joseph said with a light smile. "I like everything you send." Alvina opened it and took a look. Knowing that it was some kind of limitless style made by a famous brand, her beautiful eyes widened: "This bracelet is quite expensive. It must have cost you a lot of money." "I heard that all of you women like limited amount of money." Seeing her eyes were shining, Joseph knew that the gift he had bought this time was suitable for her, and he was overjoyed. "Don''t buy these things in the future. Although you have money, I''m still not willing to let you spend it." Actually, Alvina no longer had much desire to obtain these shiny things anymore. After experiencing the agony of losing her father''s love, she knew that money could not buy many things. What she wanted was only warm love and thepany of love. "Don''t you like it?" Joseph''s handsome face instantly tensed up. "No, I like it!" Alvina took it and put it on his wrist. Her fair skin matched well with the shining diamond. Joseph secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Although he had also given some things to his mother and sister in the past, he had never been this worried, because he was clear on the likes of his sister and mother. Every time he had sent the right present. It was not the same, Alvina was different. There are maybe a few things that can moved her. "Thank you!" Alvina threw herself over and kissed the man''s handsome face. "I''ll wear it on my hands in the future; I won''t take it off anymore!" "Alright, then I''ll be leaving first. Remember to call me!" Joseph stood up, he suddenly felt that something was amiss, he quickly turned around and muttered: "See you in three days." Alvina''s beautiful eyes were filled with reluctance, but she could only hold it in and waved at him: "Go, have a safe journey." Joseph gently nodded his head, "Alright, with these words of yours, I will definitely do that!" Alvina covered herself with a nket and stood by the window, watching the man''s carriage disappear into the darkness. She raised her wrist and looked at the sparkling diamonds. Each of them carried with them his will, causing her to unconsciously feel lonely in this night. On the second day, Alvina caught a cold, because yesterday was too willful, her body was already weak. She was got a cold for hug Joseph in such biting cold day. Now, she sat in front of the desk, she felt that her head was very heavy, her entire body cold. "No, I have to take some medicine!" Alvina was very clear that she was sick, so she did not insist to work and decided to go to the infirmary at noon to get some medicine to eat. Penelope only noticed that something wasn''t right when she saw her in the afternoon. He reached out to touch her forehead: "You''re having a fever, what''s going on?" "Sister Penelope, I''m fine, don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Alvina felt somewhat guilty, because her carelessness would affect her efficiency. "There''s no need to wait for the shift to end, you can go and get the medicine now, don''t be too hasty!" Penelope''s attitude towards Alvina was exceptionally good. It was possible that as a woman, she understood her difficult situation. "Thank you, Sister Penelope. I will take an hour off from work!" Alvina stood up, she was extremely grateful. "Go back and rest. If you are sick, don''t insist to work!" Penelope immediately gave her a holiday. "Alright, I''ll take care of my illness first. I''lle back to work tomorrow!" Although Alvina wanted to work, her body did not allow it. She could only take a leave to see a doctor. Alvina walked towards the parking lot dispiritedly. Since Joseph had been on a business trip these past few days, she might as well go and stay at her mother''s ce for a few days. For some reason, whenever he got sick, she would mysteriously think of. Alvina drove the car straight to her Mother''s residence. When she had just arrived at the entrance of her Mother''s small district, she saw her mother and a man standing in the forest far away from the entrance talking. That man was not her current husband, but was someone Alvina didn''t know. Before leaving, the man also attached his body and kissed her mother''s forehead, so he left by car. Chapter 1421 Chapter 1421 Alvina Miller sat in the car, not daring to move. The person her mother had mentioned before was not the man she had dated with just now, so what was her mother doing now? Alvina Miller was like a child who had made a mistake, she actually had a feeling that she didn''t dare go down and face her. When Alvina''s mother was about to leave, Alvina Miller suddenly realized and immediately pushed open the door and got out, while madly chasing after her. "Mom!" Alvina Miller shouted loudly. Alvina''s mother turned to look at her, a look of panic on her face. "Mom, who is that man? "You won''t ¡­" As a child, she might not have the right to interfere with her mother''s choice. After all, her father left early, and her mother encountered too many misfortunes in the Miller Family. "Alvina!" When Alvina''s mother saw her daughter, she was pleasantly surprised, but very quickly, her expression darkened. "Mom, don''t tell me you''re on both the two boat?" Alvina Miller really wanted to know the rtionship between that man and his mother. "Of course not!" When Alvina''s mother heard this, she became anxious and she quickly exined, "He is mother''s new friend." "Stop lying to me. I saw how you were together just now. Can he kiss a friend who was just made?" Alvina Miller was so worried that she wanted to cry, she was also extremely afraid. In her eyes, even though her mother had many shorings, she was definitely not a person who would change her mind. Alvina''s mother looked a little ufortable as she quickly said: "If you have something to say, say it to me at home. People areing and going here, we can''t talk this here." It was only then that Alvina Miller realized that there were really many people around watching them shouting. She jumped in shock and quickly lowered her head and followed her mother home. In the elevator, Alvina''s mother looked at her daughter and saw her pale and weak expression. She immediately asked with concern, "Alvina, what''s wrong? Are you feeling wronged? " "No, I just caught a cold!" Alvina Miller patted her bag: "I just took some pills, don''t worry about me!" "Alvina, tell me the truth. What did Joseph Grant do to you? If he doesn''t treat you well, Mom will risk my life to save you from him. " Alvina''s mother was so angry that her face turned red. Alvina Miller knew that her mother still felt sorry for her and immediatelyforted her, "Mom, he really treats me very well, don''t worry about me. Alvina''s motherughed self¡ªdeprecatingly after hearing her daughter''s words: "When women are old and lost their grace, then they are not worth much. In the past, I did not ept this opinion, but now ¡­ I learnt it! " "Mom, is something wrong?" Alvina Miller saw that her mother''s eyes were filled with tears, she asked anxiously. Right at this moment, the elevator door opened, Alvina''s mother took out the key to open the door, her hands trembled, and the key fell onto the floor. She covered her mouth, and started crying. Alvina Miller quickly bent down to pick up the key. She opened the door worriedly for her mother. "Mom, what''s going on? Did that bastard bully you? " Alvina Miller was so scared that her hands and feet turned cold, although her mother was gentle and mild, she still had the guts, how could she allow others to bully herself? Alvina''s mother sat on the sofa and wiped her tears with a tissue, before revealing the truth of the matter. "Mother had told you before, I wanted to marry him, butter on, when we were on our way to get the marriage certificate, his daughter stopped us. His daughter threatened him with her own life to force him to give up the wedding, she doesn''t agree me to marry him, so we hadn''t married each other!" "What?" Alvina Miller heard this and felt her heart breaking. It took so much effort for her mother to find a man whom she was willing to marry and yet the man didn''t want to marry her. "He''s not bad and he treats me well, but my fate is too suffering. I can''t fight against fate, so I have no choice but to give in!" Alvina''s mother looked to be quite sad. After all, she was someone who had failed to marry. "Mom, there are still many good men in this world. Don''t be sad, there will be another one sooner or later." Alvina Miller''s heart ached. Seeing her mother''s swollen eyes, she wished that she could shoulder this burden for her mother. Alvina''s mother grabbed her daughter''s hand and spoke urgently: "Alvina, mother''s life is hopeless now. You are still a young and innocent girl now; you must see the true face under a man''s mask before you can get married. I don''t hope for you to get married into a noble family anymore, I just hope you can marry the one truly loves you. Alvina Miller''s hands, which had been grabbed by her mother, hurt a little, but she did not draw them away, and only nodded her head with tears in her eyes, "I will, Mom, don''t worry about me. Since I have already grown up, I will decide on my own matters. "I just can''t ept it. Nothing else matters than this." Alvina''s motherughed at herself. "Since his daughter doesn''t agree, then don''t try to get married with him. I''lle apany you more often in the future." Alvina Miller knew that her mother was upset, but she was unable to help her in any way but onlyforted her. ¡°I know, my heart has already dead thoroughly. At such an old age, I was really silly to dream about true love. If your father was still alive, I definitely wouldn''t have lived such a miserable life. Your father had truly loved me, it''s a pity that I didn''t give him more children, and left you alone in the world, without any help of brothers and sisters. The future road, you can only depend on yourself.¡± When Alvina''s mother thought about this, her eyes were wet again. "Mom, don''t bring up these things anymore. Let me ask you, have you got the money that uncle promised you every month?" Alvina Miller quickly wiped her tears and asked softly. He did give it to me, but it was getting less and less. They said that thepany was in bad days and the return of the investment was slow, and they would asionally dy the money. I don''t care about it anymore since I have my own money and I don''t want to see their faces again. Alvina''s mother was proud, she did not care about the benefits anymore. "I knew they wouldn''t keep their words. They knelt in front of my father''s grave and said their vows with such dignity." Alvina Miller clenched her fists in anger. "Alvina, I''m lucky to have a daughter like you. You transferred all the pocket money your grandfather gave you to me, and you even went abroad to work for money. If your grandfather knew it, he would probably be angry with me." Alvina''s mother reached out and hugged her daughter, feeling hurt in heart for her daughter''s understanding at such an abnormally young age. "Mom, even if others don''t care about you, I will take care of you. Young people should do some big things and live a fulfilling life. Anyway, I''ve found the goal of my life, do my job well, have a serious love, and then get married and have children." Alvina Miller said in a daze, but her eyes were shining with hope. "Good, it''s good to have a goal, not to lose in life. It''s just that, the news of you and Joseph Grant''s conflict was spread like wildfire, I''m really worried that it''s going to be true." Alvina''s mother did know about the dangerous rtionship between Alvina Miller and Joseph Grant and had always kept this secret for them. However, after hearing too many rumors, she couldn''t help but feel worried. "Mom, don''t take the rumors of the outsiders seriously. If you have any problems in the future, just call me." Alvina Miller said softly. "Alright, of course I listen to you. Oh right, didn''t you ask me about that man just now? He really is my new friend, but... He''s chased after me, and I don''t have apanion right now, so I agreed to go out with him. " Alvina''s mother was actually a little shy when she said this. Alvina Miller''s beauty was inherited from her mother. Although Alvina''s mother was over forty years old, her skin was fair and smooth. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Mom, who is that man?" Alvina Miller asked curiously, but she also med herself in her heart. When she first heard that her mother was going to get married, she was feeling terrible, and hoped that it wasn''t true. Now her mother couldn''t get married, she started to worry. "I don''t really know about him either, he just said that he knows how to invest and that he''s thirty¡ª eight years old and has never been married before. I can be considered to be in love with him, and I''ve always felt that it was a bit unrealistic, but he kept on pursuing me and offered me all sorts of favors." When Alvina''s mother said this, even she herself felt that it was funny. "Mom, don''t be in such a hurry to think about marriage with him. First, only when investigate his background, then can we talk about it, right? I was worried that you''d be upset if you missed again. " Alvina Miller anxiously advised. "Don''t worry, in the future, I will only be in love and not get married. Anyway, I have already seen through the meaning of marriage, and being in love is more blissful than getting married." Alvina''s mother also had some experience learnt from these matters, it was why she was not in a rush at the moment. "Mom, I want Joseph Grant to investigate this man''s background. Is that proper?" Alvina Miller asked again. "Investigate him? Alvina, what do you think about him? " Alvina''s mother was surprised. "No problem, that''s for the best. I''m just afraid that the man has evil intentions. He knows that you still have a bunch of money, so what''s his purpose of chasing you?" Alvina Miller muttered. Chapter 1422 Chapter 1422 When Alvina''s mother heard her daughter''s worrying words, she couldn''t help butugh. "Don''t worry, I told him that I don''t have much money, I am no longer a member of the Miller Family. "You really told him that?" Alvina Miller heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. She knew that her mother was not the type of letting love upy her brain, she must have had her ns as well. "Of course. After all, he is younger than me by six years. I don''t have much confidence in him, but it''s better to have someone by my side than nothing." Alvina''s mother mocked herself. "Mom, it''s all your daughter''s fault. She''s been busy with work and love all the day, she left you alone." Alvina Miller med herself. "I can''t me you for that. When I was with that man, I knew that you wouldn''t agree us, and you didn''t want to disturb us. You''re a sensible, good child, everyone knows it." Alvina''s mother looked at her daughter with tenderness. "Mom, I''ve taken a leave today. Let''s go out for a stroll. It''s been a long time since west went out to y together." Alvina Miller felt guilty in her heart, she just wanted to make up for the pains of her mother''s loss of love. "Alright, let''s go. Mom wants to buy some jewelry for you as well." Alvina''s mother was rather happy. "Mom, don''t buy anything for me anymore. Leave the money for yourself, you''re still worrying about me. Grandfather had said he prepared a big dowry for me." Alvina''s mother smiled gently: "What your grandfather gave you is his own things; it can be counted as what was given by me. I am your mother, although I don''t have much money, but at least let me fulfill my duty as a mother." Alvina Miller knew that her mother had steeled her heart to buy things for her, so she nodded: "Alright, then whatever you want to give me, I''ll choose on my own." "You''re saving money for me again?" Alvina''s mother frowned. Although she only had this one daughter, Alvina was an intimate little cotton¡ªpadded jacket in winter to her, she felt warm. Alvina Millerughed but did not say anything, she obviously wanted to save some money for his mother. In the hospital! After Elizabeth Jones woke up from her nap, she suddenly saw blood, and hurriedly called Joshua Wayne in fear. Joshua Wayne rushed home from thepany and saw that May and Fiona were also anxious. "Joshua, is Eliza about to give birth? Let''s hurry to the hospital. " May asked with a surprised expression. Joshua Wayne rushed to the bedroom on the second floor. Elizabeth Jones had just finished changing her clothes, and her pretty face was extremely nervous: "It''s over, it''s over. It''s only been for eight months, why did I see blood? Joshua Wayne... I am afraid! " "Don''t be afraid!" Joshua Wayne quickly walked to her side, and gently held her small hands tightly: "Don''t be afraid, it''s alright. Let''s go to the hospital first!" "Yes!" Elizabeth Jones couldn''t help but reach out her hands to support her belly, she followed Joshua Wayne down the stairs with struggling steps. Just as she went down the stairs, Elizabeth Jones felt a tightness in his belly, immediately there was a burst of pain. "Ah, I can''t take it anymore. It hurts!" Elizabeth Jones grabbed Joshua Wayne''s arm tightly, she was in such pain that she started to knee down. Joshua Wayne was in panic as he helped her sit on the car. Without a word, May and Fiona followed her and sat on the car. "Eliza, hold on, we are going to the hospital, the little baby is about to be born!" May quickly comforted Elizabeth Jones who was aside. Elizabeth Jones now could only endure the waves of pain. Ever since she was pregnant, she had always been very calm, but now that she was facing childbirth, she could no longer remain calm. However, she knew that she had no way of avoiding it. Joshua Wayne sped up and flew the car to the entrance of the hospital, immediately bringing Elizabeth Jones to the hospital. An expert came over to check on her, smiled, and said: "The child is about to be born, bring her to the delivery room." "Ah ¡­!" Although Elizabeth was mentally prepared, she was still so scared that her face turned white. Looking at his wife''s panic¡ªstricken expression, Joshua Wayne couldn''t help but ask the doctor, "Does it really hurt?" The doctor nodded. "Pain is unavoidable, as it''s the first born. Women suffer even more. However, think about the new life. This is something that every woman has to go through. Rx!" "I want topany with her, okay?" Joshua Wayne begged the doctor; he really didn''t want her to enter the delivery room alone. "No, no, no, don''te in. You, you must note in." He originally wanted to go in and apany her, but he didn''t expect that Elizabeth Jones would be so determined and she rejected his kindness. When she finally entered the delivery room, she even turned around and waved at him, "If you want toe in, I won''t be with you anymore!" "Eliza..." Joshua Wayne looked confused, anxious and helpless. He didn''t know whether tough or cry when he heard she say thest sentence. Fiona consoled Joshua Wayne by the side: "Eliza definitely doesn''t want you to see her giving birth. I heard that men will have shadows about birth after entering the delivery room, so just listen to her." "I won''t have a shadow." Joshua Wayne said with absolute certainty. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Even if you don''t have a shadow, Eliza will definitely have shadows. You should just wait outside. Eliza is very strong; she will definitely be fine." Fiona said. She truly admired Joshua Wayne for loving a woman so single¡ªminded, pampering her to his bones. Joshua Wayne could only wait anxiously at the door. He wanted to go in, but did not dare to disobey Eliza''s words, so he kept walking around. Finally, he remembered to tell his grandmother and mother about the good news. After an hour or so, his grandmother and Lareina walked over happily. Seeing that Joshua Wayne was waiting at the door by himself, they nervously asked, "How was it? Is my little great¡ªgrandson born? " "Grandma, how do you know it''s a grandson or granddaughter?" Hearing that, Lareina could not help butugh and ask. "Yes, it''s a grandson. I have a premonition!" The olddy said with certainty. However, Joshua Wayne looked at his grandma with a strange expression: "Who said it''s definitely a grandson? I don''t like to have a son, it''s too mischievous, I can''t control him once he reaches puberty, I think a daughter is better." "What are you talking about? Are you looking for a beating?" The olddy took the cane in her hand and struck it towards her grandson. Joshua Wayne quickly turned around and dodged, but he refused to ept it and said: "Grandma, I am the best example. I ran away from home when I was sixteen, didn''t I make you angry to the point that you wanted to break off all ties with me?" "Still talking!" The olddy really wanted to give this grandson a beating. Lareina quickly and gently advised from the side, "Mom, stop hitting him. No matter if it''s a girl or a boy, they''re both the children of our Wayne Family." "That''s right, Grandma, both your grandson and granddaughter are from the Wayne Family, don''t be angry." Joshua Wayne also quicklyforted her with a smile. "Humph!" The olddy red at him. In the delivery room, Elizabeth Jones was lying on the bed. Her mind was clear as she felt the pain from her abdomen, she raised her head to look at the white ceiling, at this moment, herplicated life was running through her mind, she was about to have a child, it was just like a dream. Maybe it was because of the cultivation of Kong Fu since she was young, but Elizabeth Jones can be counted as physically strong. In merely two hours, she hadpleted the first steps. "Pull! The little guy''s head ising out!" The doctor guided her from the side. "Why is it so painful? I can''t take it anymore; I''m going to die! " Elizabeth Jones thought that she could bear the pain, but only now did she realize that she wanted to die. "Eliza, use a little more strength. The baby about toe out!" and Fiona followed along, because they wanted to cheer for Elizabeth Jones, but luckily the doctors here did not say anything, if not, they would have already been waiting outside. Elizabeth Jones felt that she had used up all of her strength, and finally, she felt her body bing empty, following that, she heard a loud cry, as though it was greeting the world. "It''s a beautiful little princess!" The doctor said with a smile. "Ah ¡­" Everyone present was stunned. However, Elizabeth Jones closed her eyes and couldn''t help butugh. "She''s my daughter, I already have a daughter!" The doctor carried the child out of the delivery room and saw a group of people waiting outside. Lareina walked over quickly and reached out to take the baby from the doctor. "It''s a beautiful daughter!" The doctor smiled. The olddy''s face was filled with disbelief, she was stunned. Previously, Cathy had told her secretly that it was a son, so how could it be a daughter? Is there a wrong detail? Joshua Wayne directly walked over, looked at his daughter, and directly said: "Wow, why is it a little ugly?" Lareina immediately red at him. "When you were born, you were even uglier than your daughter!" Joshua Wayne then smiled and turned to the doctor, "Is my wife safe? When will she be able to come out? " Chapter 1423 Chapter 1423 When Elizabeth Jones was brought out of the delivery room, she saw Joshua Wayne standing at the door, pained and concerned. She reached over and grabbed his hands, and asked gently: "Eliza, it''s been hard on you, our daughter is very cute!" Who was it that called him ugly just now? At this moment, his desire to live was strong, and he forced himself to praise the baby. Elizabeth Jones said weakly: "If it wasn''t for my son, would you be disappointed?" "What do you mean? I never said I wanted a son. " Joshua Wayne hurriedly expressed his sincerity. In truth, Elizabeth Jones was only joking. She knew that Joshua Wayne was not a pedantic person, and in terms of the baby''s gender, he really did not care. Elizabeth Jones was brought to her ward, where the olddy and Lareina were sitting inside the ward with the baby in their arms. Under the help of the nurses and the doctor, they prepared some milk for the little guy. When the olddy and Lareina saw Elizabeth Jones enter, they stood up and walked towards her. "Eliza, thank you so much. You''ve born such a cute little granddaughter for us!" Lareina was still quite gentle towards Elizabeth Jones and did not force the grudges of the previous generation onto the younger generation. Therefore, all this while, although she was not really close to Elizabeth Jones, she was still polite and friendly. "Mom, this is what I should do!" Elizabeth Jones replied softly. The olddy also walked over. Although she felt quite disappointed, she was still quite happy when she saw that little life was full of energy. "You just finished giving birth, so a good rest is more important. I''ll leave the baby to Baby¡ªsister. You don''t need to worry about it, the baby¡ªsister I invited here has received professional training, so she will definitely take good care of the little guy." The olddy came over and said. "Thank you, Grandma." Elizabeth Jones was extremely grateful. Joshua Wayne saw that his grandmother and mother were epting of Elizabeth Jones. He was also very happy; he finally kept his family within the gates of bliss. The olddy was excited and tired, so she had to head back first. Lareina stayed with the baby¡ª sister to take care of the kids. When Eliza woke up, she realized that her body was a little strange. Coincidentally, a doctor came over to check on the little baby, and seeing that she had woken up, he came over to remind her, "Mrs. Wayne, the child has just been born, it''s time to feed her breast milk." "Breastfeeding? Avable... But I don''t have any milk right now, how can I feed it to her? " Elizabeth Jones was a novice mummy, and waspletely confused and befuddled. The doctors and nurses beside her allughed. Joshua Wayne, who was at the side, also humbly asked, "Doctor, Eliza has just finished giving birth and she is still weak. Why don''t we let the child eat some milk first?" "After all, breast milk is the most suitable food for a new¡ªborn baby. If you let her suck for a while, then she will get your breast milkter. If she can''t do it, then we will get a doctor toe over later." The doctor reminded them kindly. Lareina had already hug the baby and walked over. She had experience about it, just now, she did note over to argue with Elizabeth Jones when she saw that she was asleep, but now, it was time to feed the child. After the doctor left, Lareina gently ced the child in Elizabeth Jones''s embrace. For a moment, Elizabeth Jones didn''t know how she should reach out to hug the child. "Let her drink it. If she sucks more, there will be a lot milk!" Lareina urged on from the side. "Is that really okay? "However, my bloated body feels a bit painful now." Elizabeth Jones asked with a slightly embarrassed smile. Lareina knew that the young man was shy, and said to Joshua Wayne: "Help me out at the side." With that, she turned and left. Joshua Wayne bent over and seeing that Elizabeth Jones had nervously lifted the little guy up so the baby could drink her breast milk, the little guy was not happy in the beginning and immediately started crying. "She''s still so weak and we let her drink her mother''s milk just after she was born. Isn''t this making things difficult for her? What''s more, she just got out, how could she have any strength?" Joshua Wayne felt that this would not do, and strongly protested. However, Elizabeth Jones could only continue to let the little fellow suck on her. While guiding her little mouth with her finger, she said, "I''ve seen these posts on the inte too. They say that babies are born to drink milk." Just as she was speaking, the little guy had indeed found the right direction, and its small mouth immediately began to suck forcefully. Elizabeth Jones felt that it was a bit itchy, she lowered her head and looked at the mouth that was moving non¡ªstop, and felt that it was extremely cute. "Stop looking!" Seeing Joshua Wayne staring at the little fellow without blinking, Elizabeth Jones immediately blushed red and reached out her hands to block him. Joshua Wayne was not convinced immediately, and asked humbly: "What do you need to hide from me, I have to see if my daughter is healthy." "No, you can''t watch us anymore. Pour me a cup of water, please!" Elizabeth Jones still felt embarrassed, so she assigned a mission. Joshua Wayne saw that her face was red, so he could only straighten it out and smile: "Your face is red, how long have we been married for? What part of your body that I haven''t seen before? " "Joshua Wayne..." Elizabeth Jones immediately red at him in anger. "Alright, alright, alright. I won''t make you angry anymore. After all, you gave me such a cute daughter, right?" Joshua Wayne quickly submitted with a smile, turned around, and went to pour Elizabeth Jones some water. The news of Elizabeth Jones giving birth had spread to the Jones Family. April Jones was very excited, but because of the mistakes she made, she did not dare to personally go over and congratte his daughter. She only asked her little sister Lily Jones to prepare a big red packet for his granddaughter, and bought many gifts for her. Elizabeth Jones stayed in the hospital for a few days before moving back home. Lily and Edwards Wayne came to visit her. Joshua Wayne carried his daughter who had already fallen asleep and sat on the sofa in the living room. "This little guy''s sleeping soundly." Edwards Wayne bent down to look at Niece, and couldn''t help but raise his lips, as if he saw his own daughter when she was young. Joshua Wayne was unable to conceal the love in his heart. He looked at her daughter''s small face and sighed softly, "She can''t leave anyone at the moment, and will wake up the moment she is put down. She can only fall asleep while being held by others." "Is that so? It was just born and it already stuck to you? The future is enough for you to bear. " Edwards Wayne was truly happy for his brother. Being married and having children, Edwards believed that in the future, his brother would not cause troubles to ask him take care of the aftermath. "Bro, I''ll give it to you for a hug!" Joshua Wayne immediately forced his daughter to Edwards Wayne. Edwards Wayne''s handsome face nked out, and he quickly reached out to catch the baby. But because he was inexperienced, he was actually at a loss for what to do while hugging such a small person. He could only stabilize his arm, not daring to move even an inch. "She had her nickname already, called Momo, because she was red and ck when she was born. I don''t know if she will me me in the future." Joshua Wayne started tough half¡ªjokingly half¡ª seriously. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "You''re being too dishonest. However, Momo sounds like a boy. Don''t you want to take a nice one?" Edwards Wayne speechlessly rolled his eyes at his little brother. Was there really a ce for him to be a father? "It''s alright, no matter what it is, I like it all. Eliza also agreed to it. Joshua Wayne did not n to change it, he just wanted to call his by that name. Lily also came over to take a look, andughed while praising: "You look so cute, you look just like Eliza." "It''s all like her, I can''t see anything simr to me!" Joshua Wayne had a face full of disappointment. Lily quicklyforted him: "Don''t be discouraged, when she grows up a little more, maybe she''ll be like you!" "Is that so? "Is there such a thing? Then I''ll wait and see, there must be something simr to me." Joshua Wayne could not hide his happiness when he talked about his daughter. Edwards Wayne stiffened his arms, and hugged the weightless little guy in his embrace, as his thin lips couldn''t help but rise up. Lily sat beside him, and when she heard his heavy smile, she raised her head to look, only to see that the man''s eyes are as gentle as starlight. Her heart trembled, the man''s gentle smile was the most beautiful, looking, it was as if he was looking at her. Chapter 1424 Chapter 1424 Lily left the two men to sit in the living room and exchange experience, while she quickly went upstairs. In the bedroom, she saw Elizabeth Jones, who was on the bed, struggling to squeeze out more milk, she had thought that she did not have enough milk, but in the end, she realized, there was much more milk in her breast, the little fellow could not even drink so much, and she had to squeeze out some every day. It was truly a waste. "You really touch me!" Lily sat on the side of her bed and sighed. "Sister is really too great. It must have been difficult for a person to bring up two children. Previously, I couldn''t understand the suffering of a parent, but now that I''ve experienced it for myself, I know how difficult it is to raise a child." Elizabeth Jones quickly took off her clothes and complimented with a chuckle. "It''s been hard on you. Now that I think about it, it''s all thanks to those years of training that I learned how to be a qualified mother." Lily no longer thought about those things anymore. She only knew that the heavens had treated her fairly, that after finding her father, her husband, a pair of children who were healthy and happy, and even reaping the rewards of their own businesses and friends, she was now living a life that she was most satisfied with. "You''re right. People have to learn to grow up." Elizabeth Jones was also sighing with emotion, she had been forced to grow up in a short period of time, that kind of feeling, at that time, was worse than death, but now, she could onlyugh it off. "I can see that Joshua Wayne will definitely extremely spoil the baby in the future. I can guess what''s going on now." Lily smiled and joked. "Yeah, there''s obviously baby¡ªsister at home, but he still refuses to go to thepany. In the past two days, when he''s free, he''ll have to carry her on his own arms, the child has already been pampered by him, and Eliza was able to let her sleep on her own before. Now if she''s putting her down, she can''t stop crying, I can''t do anything about her, I just let him carry her whenever he wants." The happiness on Elizabeth Jones''s face couldn''t be hidden. Although she felt that Joshua Wayne was spoiling the child too much, she was still happy. "It''s fine. Let him pet her. Let him personally experience the process of his child''s growth. He will be able to be a qualified father." Lily smiled andforted her. "Well, I am lucky to meet him." Elizabeth Jones lowered her head and smiled bashfully. Lily stayed upstairs for more than half an hour before she went back down. Edwards Wayne was still hugging Little Momo, drinking coffee leisurely while crossing his legs. It was obvious that he did not think of Elder brother as an outsider. "Sister hase down. Give the child to me. Do you want to stay for dinner?" When Joshua Wayne saw Lily, he immediately put down his waving legs and the cup of coffee. He immediately reached out and took his precious daughter over. "No, Emma and George are still at home. They heard that they have a new little sister, they are crying foring here to have a look." Edwards Wayne stood up and replied with a smile. "The situation isn''t good right now, so it''s better not let them wander around. Let them wait patiently for a bit longer, and once Eliza recovered, I''ll bring them home for a few days so that the two kids can have a good look." Joshua Wayne said while beaming. "Alright then, I''ll leave with Lily. Take good care of the mother and daughter. Don''t care about your work now. There''s never been a time when the mother and daughter need you more than now." Edwards Wayne gently advised his brother. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t worry, I''ve long since left my work behind. Right now, all I can think about is Eliza and my daughter." Joshua Wayne nodded his head. He no longer needed his elder brother to teach him things like doting on wives and daughters. The moment Edwards Wayne and his wife left, the little fellow in Joshua Wayne''s embrace started crying from hunger. He hurriedlyforted the little fellow and ran upstairs. Elizabeth Jones had nowpletely be a cow, other than feeding her daughter, she would only eat and sleep every day. "Eliza, our daughter is hungry again. Feed her!" Joshua Wayne smiled as he carried his daughter and carefully ced her in Elizabeth Jones''s embrace. Elizabeth Jones held back herughter and fed her daughter. She looked at Joshua Wayne and asked, "Tell May not to cook anymore delicious food for me, if I get so fat, if I eat more, I''ll turn into a pig, right?" Joshua Wayne looked at her carefully. Since the day Elizabeth Jones had been pregnant, she had indeed be a little fatter, but she was not overly fatter. It was just that she was a little fatter, bing plumper. In fact, there were still benefits of bing a slightly fat woman, at least the skin had be more tender and smoother, just like Elizabeth Jones. Just a little fat and her skin became as tender as a boiled egg that had been peeled off. Ever since Elizabeth Jones became pregnant, Joshua did not dare to have any sexual thoughts. Even though it''s said that couples could have sex after a period of time, for the sake of the child, he endured it until now, not daring to have such dirty thoughts. But at this moment, looking at his wife''s white and tender face, and the faint fragrance on her body, Joshua Wayne felt an indescribable difort. He could only kneel down and gaze at the little woman greedily. "What are you doing?" Elizabeth Jones''s face immediately flushed red, just like a peach blossoming in the spring. "No ¡­." Nothing much, just take a look! " Joshua Wayne immediatelyughed dryly. However, she quickly became serious again and asked him: "When I heard that I was pregnant, there were a lot of people who confessed their love to you in thepany. How did you handle this matter?" "Who told you that?" Joshua Wayne''s handsome face froze, he did not expect her to bring up this matter, and immediately became anxious. "No need for anyone to tell me anything, I can guess it." Elizabeth Jones curled her lips. "You didn''t arrange a spy for me, did you?" Joshua Wayneughed and asked. "So, what if I do? I just feel that those women are too excessive. Taking advantage of my pregnancy, they make a move on you!" Elizabeth Jones thought about it and felt that it was really depressing. Joshua Wayne did not deny that such things happened. He quickly promised in a low voice: "Eliza, don''t tell me you suspect me of being disloyal to you? I admit that there were many women who hinted at me, but I never responded to them. " Elizabeth Jones chuckled, "Since I''ve already married you, of course I choose to believe you. There are so many temptations outside, and they are hard to guard against. The only thing I can do is to trust you." "Speaking of it, that Patty actually did a rather funny thing." Joshua Wayneughed coldly. "Patty? What about her? " Elizabeth Jones had not heard of this name for a long time, but no matter what, it was like a thorn in her throat, causing her to feel ufortable. "After she was chased out of thepany by me, she kept trying to get close to me. One day a few months ago, I don''t know how she found out that I was having dinner at a restaurant, so she came to find me." Joshua Wayne mocked; he was quite disgusted with this matter. "Did she do anything to you?" Elizabeth Jones immediately became nervous. "Of course, she can''t do anything to me. She just thought I was drunk, so she ran over to me and knelt down while crying out her grievances. I didn''t expect that she was actually someone who would yield and act in such a manner." Joshua Wayne thought about the woman who was crying and tearing his cor at the same time. He felt that it was really funny. "What she studied in university was acting, and she also learnt more about it abroad. She originally nned to enter the entertainment circle when she returned, but now that you''ve expelled her out of this circle, she definitely won''t be willing to give up." Elizabeth Jonesughed. "If in this world the wrongdoer does not get the punishment he deserves, what justice is there? So, she tried, so what? I think she should learn from the beginning, learn how to be a human. " Joshua Wayne disapproved and snorted lightly. "That''s right. After experiencing such a blow, she will definitely understand the principles behind a person''s life." Elizabeth Jones pursed her lips and smiled, but that smile was only halfway when it was blocked by the man''s thin lips. Joshua Wayne was really unable to endure the charm of her cute smile. Elizabeth Jones''s mind went nk, and the hands holding the child could not help but loosen up. The little guy no longer had milk, and immediately started to cry in grievance. Joshua Wayne could only quickly let go of the woman in his arms. Chapter 1425 Chapter 1425 Alvina Miller apanied her mother around the streets for an entire day, and the two bought a lot of things. Because of the scandal between Alvina Miller and Joseph, it was somewhat difficult to have chance to go out, and the moment she got out of the car, she was recognized by the two girls sitting on the road. They pointed at her face and shouted, "Isn''t she the woman who is going to be engaged to Mr. Vice ¡ªPresident? "She doesn''t look like much beautiful either." Maybe all women were narcissistic, Alvina Miller had put on a light makeup, added with the fact that her face was pale due to sickness, she had nothing to say when the girls arrogantly gave her an evaluation. However, Alvina''s mother was a little angry and wanted to find those two girls to argue. Alvina Miller quickly grabbed her mother, telling her not to mind, which also served as a reminder to her that she had to stop revealing her face when they are going out. After wearing a mask, she immediately felt the world had be a lot quieter. After buying those big and small bags of stuff, Alvina Miller carried them home. Since she had nothing to do at home, she treated her mother to a big meal outside before driving back home in the dark of the night. Alvina Miller had just arrived at the gate and she saw a wine red sportscar parked beside her. When Alvina Miller saw the car, she immediately became annoyed. Sure enough, not long after, two young and pretty girls walked out of the car. They were her two cousins. Victoria Miller was brave, and immediately stood in the middle of the road, forcing Alvina Miller''s sportscar to a halt. Alvina Miller had no choice but to stop, opened the car door and walked out: "Is there anything you two are looking for me for?" "Grandfather wants us to give you something, invite us in to take a seat." Victoria Miller had sufficient reasons. "I''m sorry, but there is still not my home. What kind of person would be invited as a guest is not something that I can decide." Alvina Miller clearly didn''t want to talk to them. "Alvina Miller, why are you pretending? It''s not your home, you''re already living inside with your thick skin, what can we do if you invite us in? Could it be that you are really afraid that I will snatch Joseph Grant away? " Victoria Miller mocked, her tone carrying a sense of pride. Amy Miller stood at the side and acted as the mediator. Seeing that the two sisters were arguing again, she quickly stepped forward to smooth things over, "Alright, sis, we''re all here, why don''t you let us in for a drink?" "Aren''t you very capable? you can just barge in by yourself? " Alvina Miller disapproved and snorted lightly. "Don''t you see they all have guns in their hands? Dear sister, we are all very curious about what the Vice¡ªPresident Pce looks like, so why don''t you bring us in to take a look? We guarantee that we will only sit there for a short while before you ask us to leave. " Amy Miller had a pleading look on her face, but it was much moreforting than Victoria Miller''s. Alvina Miller extended her hands out towards them: "Where is the thing that grandfather wants to give me?" "Let us in and we''ll give it to you!" Victoria Miller said very arrogantly. "What is it?" Alvina Miller was suddenly a little angry. Amy Miller hurriedly opened the car door, and took out a beautiful little box. "This is a new jade pendant that Grandfather bought, all of us juniors have given you a present, which Grandpa gave you." It was indeed an extremely good piece of jade. Grandfather currently did not care about the affairs of thepany, when he was rxing, he would take out all sorts of treasures to store, but most of the things he took out as gifts were for his grandson and granddaughter. This was Grandfather''s greatest pleasure right now. Alvina Miller never thought that his grandfather would actually send these two people over to send him off. Of course, Alvina Miller didn''t know that this job was something that her two younger cousins had painstakingly requested for, and wasn''t something that her grandpa had given them as a mission at all. "You guys can park here. Take my car." Seeing the present, Alvina Miller gave them a chance to take a look. Although Victoria Miller was unwilling, she still got into Alvina Miller''s car. Amy Miller then took the initiative to get into the narrow back seat of the sportscar. Alvina Miller passed by the sentry pavilion, no one would stop her car, this invisibly made people feel the importance of power. When Victoria Miller drove the car a little closer, the soldiers walked over and warned her sternly. Victoria Miller was getting more and more unbnced. If Alvina Miller were to really marry Joseph Grant in the future, her status and position would definitely be much higher than her. Even if she picked a better husband, it wouldn''t beparable to the firstdy''s honor. The more he thought about it, the more unfair she felt. Alvina Miller''s car stopped in front of the main hall entrance and she said to the two women on the car: "Get off, you two can drink a cup of water and quickly leave." The two women got off the car and were shocked by the old building in front of them. "This is ¡­" Vice¡ªPresident Pce? " The two women had incredulous expressions, because they thought that the Vice¡ªPresident Pce should be a high¡ªss ce, how could it be an ancient poor house? Alvina Miller shrugged her shoulders, "That''s right, your eyes did not see wrongly, this is Joseph Grant''s residence." "Worthy of being born into a schrly family, his taste is indeed different. I can tell from this that he is mature and gentle, and is not a crazy man struggling for great merits." Victoria Miller could not wait to praise Joseph. Amy Miller quickly reached out and grabbed her sleeves, signaling to her not to speak anymore nonsense. Only now did Victoria Miller realize that she had talked too much. Alvina Miller pretended not to hear her words, and directly poured two cups of hot water over, "Drink!" "Alvina Miller, I heard that after you moved in, Joseph Grant never came back to stay again. If it were me, I wouldn''t even have the face to upy his home. I would have long burrowed underground. " Victoria Miller was constantly ridiculing this ridiculous rtionship between Alvina Miller and her, hoping that she would wake up one day.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Alvina Miller held the cup, took out the cold medicine from his bag, and slowly opened it to drink. "It''s his business if Joseph Grant doesn''t want toe back and stay, since I''m living quite well here." Alvina Miller said indifferently. "Cousin, do you know what people outside say about you now? Someone who knows us has been trying to catch up with me and has been asking about your secrets. Why don''t you break the engagement for the sake of our Miller Family''s reputation, or give the marriage to Cousin Victoria? I think she loves the Mr. Vice¡ªPresident quite a lot, so you should give her a chance. " Amy Miller recited each of the lines as if he was reciting them from memory. Victoria Miller had forced her to say them. Alvina Miller''s eyes instantly turned cold as she sneered: "Victoria Miller, you sure are considerate, don''t you dare say that again, or let others speak of it. However, I can tell you this very clearly, Joseph Grant is my husband, you need to forget about him for the rest of your life. "Alvina Miller, you are too funny, I will discuss this with you, if you do not agree, you force us sisters to be enemies, you still have the nerve tough at me?" Victoria Miller was furious; her face was green as she pointed at Alvina Miller and roared. "Alright, sis, didn''t we agree on it? We just came over to discuss this with our cousin. Do not argue with each other, okay?" Amy Miller hurried over tofort her. "Alvina Miller, since young, I have never begged you for anything. Just treat this matter as me begging you? As long as you give Joseph Grant to me, no matter what conditions you raise, I will agree to them all. I have already discussed this with my father and he will give you your father''s share and a lot of money. In the future, you will receive about 200 million every year. With the money, you can choose any man in the world to be your boyfriend. Why do you have to be so overbearing and Joseph Grant is not willing to let go? " Victoria Miller was so mad, she felt that Alvina Miller''s brain must be filled with water. Otherwise, why would she stubbornly defend against a man who did not love her and not let go? Alvina Miller looked at her in shock: "ording to what you''re saying, if I don''t agree, then you will make a move against my father''s stock right?" "I... "That''s not what I meant, I ¡­" Victoria Miller immediately felt so regretful that she wanted to bite off her tongue. Chapter 1426 Chapter 1426 Alvina Miller immediately grabbed ahold of Victoria Miller''s words and ridiculed her: "Look, the tail of an ingrate wolf has appeared. How could I not know what your father is nning? Victoria Miller, you should go home and tell your father. The only good thing about me marrying Joseph Grant, is that no matter what he does, he will be my backer and he has to be careful if he wants to take ownership of my father. " "I... "My dad didn''t say that, I said that!" Victoria Miller was so anxious that her face was flushed. She was toocent, why did she bring up such a forbidden topic without thinking? "Didn''t you say? Did I hear wrongly? " Alvina Millerughed coldly, turned her head and looked at Amy Miller: "You should have heard it right?" "I... I didn''t hear anything. Cousin, why do we fight so hard for a man? Grandpa said that us have to help each other. There''s nothing to lose anyway. " Amy Miller said. However, you just can''t understand, Joseph Grant doesn''t love you, this is the truth. You can''t change this, and you don''t love him either, why are you still pestering him? Alvina Miller, is there something wrong with your head? " The more Victoria Miller said, the angrier she got, and she felt that Alvina Miller was purposely angering her. Of course, it was impossible for Alvina Miller to tell them the truth, but looking at his flustered and exasperated look, she also felt a sense of aplishment. Since she was a child, Victoria Miller was like a little overlord, getting all the things she wanted, and it just so happened that it could frustrate her spirit and extinguish her proud, letting her know that in this world, not everything would go with her wishes. "I don''t love him, but I never said he was a bad person. Besides, I don''t love him now, but that doesn''t mean I won''t love him in the future. He''s so good, and he''s not bad looking, and maybe when we get married, I''ll suddenly find out that I love him, and I''ll love him beyond your love? " Alvina Miller was so angry that she almost vomited blood. "Stop dreaming, Joseph Grant doesn''t even fancy a woman like you." Victoria Miller was truly infuriated, cursing loudly without a care in the world. "Cousin, this is your mistake. Love is something formless and indistinct. You don''t love Mr. Vice¡ª President right now, so how could you love him in the future? Isn''t love, love, love was derived at first sight? It''s just like Victoria. She loves him at first nce. This is the most beautiful kind of love. " Amy Miller was making more troubles now. "Shameless!" Victoria Miller was so angry that she started crying, her tears rolling down her face, as though she had suffered an unspeakable grievance. It was the first time Alvina Miller had seen Victoria Miller crying from anger. Previously, she was a little overlord who only knew how to bully her. "Alright, you guys have to leave, the Vice¡ªPresident Pce is not an ordinary house, there are many secrets hidden in this house, if you stay any longer, I am afraid that you will be suspicious." Alvina Miller immediately kicked them out. Victoria Miller and Amy Miller immediately stood up, and angrily walked out. When they reached the door, they realized that their car was not in, and had stopped outside the sentry pavilion. "Sis, our car ¡­" Why don''t you have your cousin send us out. " Amy Miller asked with a bitter face. "What are you begging her for? Don''t you have legs? Wasn''t it just a few steps? We''ll walk by ourselves. " Victoria Miller could be considered someone who was proud, she had just had a huge argument with Alvina Miller, how could she have the face to sit in her car and leave? "Sis, it''s so far. We have to walk for over half an hour!" Amy Millerined in a low voice. "Half an hour is nothing, you''re still afraid of losing your leg? Do you want toe with me? If you don''t, stay here, and don''t call me Sis anymore!" Victoria Miller shouted angrily. Amy Miller quickly followed her and went out. She could only mutter to herself that she should not havee to step in this muddy water. Alvina Miller carried a cup of hot tea and leisurely leaned against the pir outside the door. Watching the figures of the two women walk out step by step, he finally couldn''t help butugh. Hmph, you want to scheme against me, but you don''t even have the means. Victoria Miller and Amy Miller walked out step by step, and every guard would investigate them. By the time they finished walking past thest sentry post, their legs were about to break, and they were panting heavily. "Sis, I''m so tired!" Amy Miller felt her legs trembling. The two young mistresses were infuriated. How could they have suffered such grievances? "This damned bitch, she did it on purpose." Victoria Miller finally understood Alvina Miller''s malice, but she couldn''t call out bitterly now, so she could only endure it and swear to get her revenge in the future. As Alvina Miller yed with the jade, she called Grandfather. Only then did she find out that it wasn''t his grandfather who had asked them toe over, but rather that they had taken the initiative to help him. Alvina Miller was so angry that she clenched her teeth, it seemed that this Victoria Miller was really trying all out to snatch Joseph Grant away. In this world, there was truly various human. It could be said that she had broadened her horizons.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Deep into the night, Alvina Miller had just finished her shower and was wiping her long hair, when she suddenly heard her phone ring. She went over quickly and found it to be a video call. She answered it without thinking, and in front of the screen, a man in a suit was sitting by the window by the sun. It was daytime there, and the man''s face was in the opposite light. Just that, he never expected her to be wearing a beige pajama with long hair that was half wet. She looked extremely pure, the man''s eyes were dull for a moment, he stared at the woman''s beautiful face, then gently called out her name: "Alvina, are you going to sleep?" Alvina Miller was looking for a better angle. After all, women were creatures that loved to be looked beautiful, so of course she needed to look for the most beautiful angle to video chat with his beloved man. "I just took a bath and I''m almost asleep!" Alvina Miller finally found an angle that looked good, and smiled at the man in front of her. He put his cell phone in front of his desk. He crossed his hands in front of the desk and put on a warm and humble appearance. It was hard to conceal his noble grace. "I heard that you just brought your two cousins to home. Did anything happen?" That was the reason why Joseph Grant had called her. "You''re so well¡ªinformed." Alvina Miller immediatelyughed. "This is my house. I am clear that even the slightest movement caused by you, right?" Joseph Grant''s thin lips hooked up into a smile. He was doting on her and also very gentle, causing others to want to hug him in embrace. It was a pity that even if she had all sorts of thoughts, she couldn''t achieve it. "The had bullied me, I just want to teach them some lessons." Alvina Miller grumbled in anger. "You''re right, if they dare bully you again, you don''t have to be courteous to them." Joseph Grant was very much in favor of her actions this time. "Did you not notice that I had overdone it?" Alvina Miller''s depressed mood, because of these words, was instantly ruined. "They are too excessive. I support you to take revenge on the spot. You absolutely cannot let them feel that you are bullying them." Joseph Grant believed that this time, it was her two younger cousins that took the initiative to look for trouble. Alvina Miller had a good manner, and would definitely not take the initiative to look for trouble. "Victoria Miller is bing more and more infatuated with you. Joseph Grant, what should I do if you are so capable of luring girls?" Alvina Miller immediately pretended to me him angrily. The handsome man''s face stiffened as his expression became nervous. His tone became serious as well, "Alvina, can you exin the reasoning behind it? "If I was the one who took the initiative to pester her, then you can convict me. However, I don''t know about this at all. I truly feel wronged that you''re ming me like this." "You''re still feeling wronged, my mom was right, the boyfriend can''t be too handsome, I''m afraid that I can''t suppress myself." Alvina Miller continued to mutter. Joseph Grant was really afraid that she was serious, a look of panic shed across his handsome face, and he said without knowing whether tough or cry: "What kind of logic is this, other people would hope their patterners to be as beautiful as possible, do you dislike me being too good¡ª looking?" "That''s right!" Alvina Miller curled her lips. Seeing her awkward expression, Joseph Grant really wanted to cover her lips and directly kiss her. Chapter 1427 Chapter 1427 Separated by the screen, Alvina Miller could feel that the man wanted to bite her. She immediately stopped this topic, pretending that the phone''s signal wasn''t good as he hurriedly said: "I''m here ¡­ The signal is poor, or... "Let''s chat another time tomorrow ¡­" "Alvina Miller, put down your phone. You are not allowed to turn it off without my permission!" How could Joseph Grant not see through her little trick? Alvina Miller had no choice but to go back to her phone, and pouted as sheughed secretly: "It''s really hard to deceive you, I used this method to trick my grandfather many times in the past." Joseph Grant stared at her speechlessly. When she smiled at him, her sweet smile was extremely adorable, causing his heart to wave. "Your grandfather is old, and you''re willing to lie to him?" Joseph Grant couldn''t help but scold her lightly. "My grandpa used to urge me to find a boyfriend. If I didn''t lie to him, you wouldn''t be here." Alvina Miller curled her lips and said disapprovingly. A certain someone said something! Alvina Miller saw that his expression was a little stiff, and immediatelyughed secretly. "Joseph Grant, why are you silent? Do you feel like if you miss me, your life won''t beplete? " "Beautiful you!" Joseph Grant was such a strict man, yet he was yed so badly by her naughtiness. Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes curved into crescent moons. Seeing that the man was staring at her without blinking, she intentionally pulled at his cor, and then asked in a small voice: "Do you want to take a look inside?" "What?" Joseph Grant''s mind was in a mess because of this woman. How could she even think about working? "Your work benefits!" Alvina Miller snickered, extended her hand, and gently pulled down her cor, revealing a small piece of her fair skin. "Alvina, what are you doing?" The man felt his breathing stagnate and his voice suddenly became quiet. He finally understood what the so¡ªcalled benefits were and his handsome face turned red. "I''ll secretly let you have a look." Alvina Miller hurriedly pulled her back, her face also flushed red. Wasn''t she being too cocky when she did this? "Then why do you only show me a little?" The man''s deep voice was tinged with dissatisfaction. "AHH!" Alvina Miller thought that this man would scold her for not being decent enough, but she didn''t expect him to want it more. Just as Alvina Miller was about to give him a huge benefit, she suddenly heard a knock on the man''s door. He was so shocked that his hands froze and he immediately regained hisposure: "Are you going to work again?" Joseph Grant''s handsome face darkened for a few seconds, before he said somewhat helplessly. "Yes, I''m going to work. Alvina, you should rest early." "Alright, I''ll be taking a leave of absence today!" Alvina Miller whispered. "Why? Is something wrong? " Joseph Grant''s expression tensed up, and his tone tightened. "It''s nothing, I''m just a little ufortable. I''ve got a cold and I''m much better now. Don''t worry, I''ll wait for you toe back!" When Alvina Miller said thest few words, his beautiful face turned hot. "Alright, take care of yourself. If you don''t feel well, don''t go to work for the next two days. I''ll find someone to greet Penelope." Joseph Grant advised her gently. "No need, don''t help me greet him. I can go to work tomorrow." Alvina Miller quickly shook her head. "Fine, take note. Your health is more important!" Although the man was concerned, he still respected her decision. Alvina Miller nodded her head. Even though she was unwilling, she still turned off the screen. Joseph Grant''s heart was filled with a sense of loss. Inside the William Corporation''s President''s Office, Leo William was busy with work that he was doing. Suddenly, he heard a knock on the door and gave his permission. "Mary!" When Leo William saw her, it was as if he had seen the sunlight. His dark and gloomy expression instantly changed to one of gentleness. He got up and walked towards her: "Why are you here?" "I just went to give my boss a gift, so I came to visit you on the way!" Mary Ann walked in confidently, her face full of smiles. The man''s expression was stiff as he frowned slightly, "What gift are you giving to your boss?" Is there anything good about him? " "She just gave birth to a daughter. I''ve been under her care for many years, so of course I have to send her a gift." With her hands behind her back, Mary Ann said as she walked to the front of the man. She looked up at him and said, "That kid is so pretty, she''s definitely going to be a little beauty in the future." Leo William saw that her eyes seemed to be filled with stars and were sparkling. He couldn''t help but raise her chin and then uncontrobly kissed the corner of her mouth: "Are you jealous?" This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Mary Ann nodded her head: "Well, who isn''t jealous? As long as we have someone we love, it will be natural for us to want children. Because, I have been thinking about what kind of child we would have if we marry." Leo William''s handsome face froze and his serene eyes became deeper. His concentrated gaze turned softer, "Mary, you''re only neen years old. It''s still too early to mention anything about children. "I''ve already be an adult at the age of neen. Some of my friends have also given birth to children. It''s also good for women to give birth earlier." Mary Ann said in all seriousness. "That won''t do. I don''t agree. Right now, you just need to properly develop your own career." Leo William immediately rejected her idea. Mary Ann pouted her small mouth: "Sigh, forget it, when I went to look for the owner just now, he coincidentally said that he wanted to give me a good script. I heard that it''s this year''s hottest IP show, he told me to go for an audition tomorrow, if possible, the position of the female lead is mine!" "You really know how to tter people. Have you already set your eyes on this movie and so you decided to give your boss the gift?" Leo William looked at her restless little eyes and guessed her thoughts. Mary Ann''s face immediately flushed red, she stared at him angrily: "That''s what I was thinking, do you have any disagreement?" "Of course not, I just want to ask how much the gift cost, I pay the bill for you!" Seeing that she was angry, Leo William immediately apologized. "Really?" As expected, Mary Ann was coaxed into being happy, she extended her hand, asking for it, "I sent over a million, hurry up andfort me!" Leo William reached into her bosom and took out her purse. Opening it, he ced a bank card into her hands. "Wow, President Leo is so generous, why do I feel like you want to sell me off? "Then I don''t want it, it''s too expensive, I''m afraid I''ll sell myself to you!" Mary Ann was not greedy and wanted to ask for a small favor as well. She would take it, but every time Leo William wanted to give her a lot of money, she would feel uneasy. Seeing that she was so straightforward with her rejection, Leo William smiled helplessly: "Mary, you''ve been mine for a long time. What are you talking about selling yourself or not, what I gave you, just take it!" "I''m not taking it, my mother said, I''m only in love with you, so I can''t use your money recklessly." Mary Ann turned back and shook her head vigorously. "Why did your mother educate you like that?" Leo William''s eyes slightly widened in surprise. Mary Ann sighed: "If in the future you have a daughter, will you let her spend men''s money in such an extravagant manner?" Leo William was instantly speechless. "My mom is also thinking for me. If I rely too much on you, I will bezy and unable to advance. My mom told me to be strong and independent because she said that in this world, aside from family rtionships, friendship and love rtionships are unstable." Mary Ann said a bit sorrowfully as she told him what her mother had said, causing him to bepletely dumbfounded. "Does your mother still not trust me? Even you are taking precautions against me? " Leo William mocked himself sorrowfully. Leo William''s sincere heart that had been twisted into pieces. Leo William, I love you so much, you can''t possibly not feel it, if the person I am going to marry in my life isn''t you, I would rather stay single, I won''t take your money, I love you, , I love you so much, so I''m afraid of having any conflict with you, keep your money, don''t give it to me, keep it for our children! Seeing the man''s injured expression, Mary Ann immediately smiled andforted him. "In my opinion, you are no different from my child... I want to give you the best! " Leo William laughed at himself. "Do you really n on raising me as your daughter? That won''t do, what kind of person am I in your eyes? You have to treat me like a woman so that I won''t lose my charm. " Mary Ann immediately corrected his thoughts, and said with a serious face. Chapter 1428 Chapter 1428 Leo William waspletely humiliated by this little girl; he obviously didn''t treat her like his own daughter. He even never thought that, in his eyes, she was just like a ray of light that forever attracted his eyes. "Mary, what are you worried about? In our rtionship, I am the one who should be worried. You are still young, don''t think too much." Leo William smiled warmly as he reached out and held her tightly, afraid that he would lose her. Mary Ann suddenly became proud, and fearlessly buried her face in his chest, smiling crookedly. "Leo William, in any case, I''m determined to be with you in my life. You can''t leave me!" Mary Ann was tyrannical like a small order. "I won''t!" How could Leo William possibly dare to abandon her? Not only did he not dare to do so, he was also extremely afraid. Mary Ann apanied Leo William in the office all the way until nightfall before the two left to eat dinner. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Leo''s mother had been helping Billy William take care of her kid recently, so she did not care about her eldest son anymore. She did not care about her elder son''s love affairs now. With that little fellow, Leo William and Mary Ann heaved a sigh of relief, but Lynn Wood and Billy started the daily life of a mother and father. Billy William had not been able to sleep well for two nights already, so he was sitting in the living room with the little fellow in his arms. Although the little fellow was white and fat when it was born, it was unknown if it was because of the weather, or because it was identally cold, or because it was sick, or because it had taken injections and taken medicine, it was unable to sleep soundly through the night. Although Lynn Wood felt bad for her son too, but the job of coaxing her son had already been taken away by the man. She could only watch from the side, her heart was warm, proving that it was worth it for her to spend all her effort to give birth to her son. "I heard that your nephew fell ill two days ago. Have you gone to see him?" Mary Ann sat in the dining room and asked Leo William softly. She only found out about this after she called him. "I went to take a look. The little guy had a fever for two days, and his face was flushed red. He made the whole family anxious. It seems like raising a child really isn''t easy. He''s on tenterhooks every day." Leo William sighed. In the past, when he worked hard with his younger brother, he would get sick even once every year, and he could not feel the anxiety of having a patient at home. But today, all kinds of feelings surged over, catching him off guard. "That''s right, the child is sick and the adults are heartbroken. If I give birth to a child in the future, I will settle down and take care of him." Mary Ann muttered. "Mary, you are still like a child yourself. You need someone to take care of you. So, let''s not mention the matter of having a baby anymore. It will make you feel stressed." Seeing that she could understand the suffering in her life at such a young age, Leo William felt even more pity for her. "Hmm, then I won''t waste any time and will properly enjoy your care. Otherwise, if I want to give birth to a little love prince in the future, I might not be treated fairly then." Mary Ann joked with a smile. Leo William was so amused by her that he didn''t know whether tough or cry. He reached out his long arm, caressed her long hair gently and said gently: "That won''t happen, no matter how many children we have in the future, I will always treat you well." "Yes, I believe you will!" Mary Ann immediately revealed a satisfied expression, like a pacified little kitten. After the night passed, early in the morning, Mary Ann was greedily enjoying the early morning, lazy, unwilling to get up. In her mind, she was still reminiscing about the passionate scene fromst night. Although she and Leo William had been in love for such a long time, and they made such love almost every night, Mary Ann still did not seem satisfied. Leo William was already dressed neatly in a charcoal grey suit with a sky¡ªblue shirt. He walked out of the cloakroom with his long legs and buttoned up his sleeves, revealing an expensive wristwatch that entuated the mature charm of a man. He knelt on one knee beside the bed and gently touched the girl''s face, "Mary, I''m going to the office now. I''ve made breakfast for you. Remember to warm it before you have it." "Un, got it!" The girlzily turned around and intentionally put her delicate white legs on top of the nket. She blinked at the man with her beautiful eyes. Leo William''s thin lips moved slightly as he grabbed her leg very gently, and then stuffed it back into the warm nket. "Don''t move, stay in bed, be careful not to catch a cold!" Leo William knew that she wanted to expose it to him. Although he felt itchy in his heart, he was still more concerned about her health. The girl covered her face with the nket and giggled non¡ªstop like a cat scratching its heart. "I am leaving. You said that you wanted to go for the audition. Are you going to drive yourself or have your assistante over to pick you up?" Leo William was currently like a father taking care of his own daughter, who did not understand anything. "I''ll drive myself. I can''t be bothered with her, give her some privacy." Mary Ann was not celebrity who likes to order others. On the contrary, she was casual and she had a group of casual employees. "You drive by yourself, I''m not toofortable with that. How about I get the driver to wait for you downstairs and send you there?" The man''s brows sank as he pondered for a moment. "No need, it''s too troublesome. It''s right next to thepany anyways, it''s not too far away." Mary Ann used one arm to support her head, her ck hair cascading down like a waterfall. When the man looked at her, his gaze couldn''t help but be frozen for a moment, and only now did he realize that all of her appearances were what he liked. "Alright, drive slowly and pay attention to your safety!" Leo William could only remind her again and again. "Don''t worry, I will. Hurry to work!" Mary Ann raised her hand towards him. Only then did Leo William turn and walk out of the house, standing at the door, and after closing the door, he did not rx and sighed, then walked towards the elevator. Mary Ann went back to take a nap, but was still unable to sleep at all. She consciously jumped back in bed to take exercise, and then became more rxed, rubbing her shoulders and pping her waist as sheined: "Don''t tell me I don''t have a life of wealth? "It''s rare for me to fall asleep and feel ufortable all over." She walked into the living room and realized that the breakfast on the table was cold. Mary Ann could only cook herself. Mary Ann had be more and more popr, because she and Leo William had be closer. The future young mistress of the William Family, and the second mistress of William Family was also the Wood Family''s CEO, everyone wanted to know, would the second young mistress push her aside as a young mistress, and if there would be an internal conflict between families? Boring gossipers were all waiting to see this. However, the daily life of the Wealthy ss families was not something that the underss could easily image. As a result, everyone was currently blind and could not find out the truth. Mary Ann focused on driving her sportscar, and headed towards thepany''s direction. She was actually a cautious person, and it might have something to do with the environment of her childhood. When she was driving, she always felt that there was a ck car following behind her, and in order to verify her guess, she even purposely turned the car around. When she saw that car in the rearview mirror again, she was instantly shocked. "Damn it, could it be that the bad guys have caught up with me?" Mary Ann frowned, she was slightly worried, but in the next second, she noted down the car''s license te, then stepped on the throttle, immediately treating driving as a speeding game, passing through a traffic light, the company''s entrance was right in front of her, causing her to feel slightly more relieved, she immediately drove into thepany''s entrance, but did not immediately get off the car, but turned her head to look, and saw the ck car parked at the side of the road right outside herpany''s entrance, she was even more startled. Chapter 1429 Chapter 1429 to care for you *** Mary Ann sat stiffly on the car in shock and unease. A few days ago, she had received some unknown threatening letters andpletely ignored them, thinking that they were jokes that her peers were ying with her. She did not even tell Leo William about them. But now, seeing that ck car that was following her closely, Mary Ann had no choice but to take note of this matter. It seemed that she had to discuss ways to resolve this issue with Leo William. After handing the car key over to the security, she turned around and went into the main hall. However, she did not leavepletely, but rather, hid behind a pir and peeked at the movement of the ck car outside the door. After she left, the car did not stop and quickly drove away. Mary Ann patted her chest, and eximed how close she was to death. This shouldn''t be a joke from her fellows, right? If it was a threat to her life, then it would be called murder. She definitely could not sit still and wait for death. Mary Ann ran towards her own studio, and suddenly bumped into a person at the door. The person was a popr star, her name was Ana, and she heard that she had just worked here a few days ago. At the moment, she was holding a cup of steaming hot coffee in her hands. When Mary Ann bumped into her, the coffee in her hand spilled and boiled the back of her hand. "Hey, don''t you have eyes!" A female assistant on the side scolded with a high¡ªpitched voice. Mary Ann was also dumbstruck; she was usually very calm after suffering from such a panic attack. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. I''ll get my assistant to bring you the medicine! " Mary Ann bowed in apology as she kept apologizing. Ana used one hand to cover the back of her boiled hand as she looked down. Seeing Mary Ann, a glint shed across her eyes, but she quicklyughed: "It''s okay, it wasn''t intentional anyway." "But, Sister Ana, the back of your hand is hurt!" The assistant beside her stared at Mary Ann in anger. It was only then that Mary Ann realized that it was actually Ana. She heard that she was a celebrity with a rather good public image. "It''s fine. You can just apply some medicine on itter. But you who should not make such a loud noise. Don''t scare Miss Mary!" Ana smiled and looked at Mary Ann, her tone extremely friendly. Mary Ann looked at her guiltily: "I''m sorry!" "Oh yeah, my name is Ana, I don''t know if you recognize me, I signed the contract, and it''s only been a few days, and I''m not familiar with the ce, we''ll be colleagues in thepany from now on, don''t take such a small matter in mind." Ana graciously extended her hand, as if she was taking the initiative to express her good will. Mary Ann was a merciful and kind person to begin with, so she would naturally repay anyone who befriended her with everything she had. "Of course, I know you. The reaction of the market to your recent movie was very good. I also watched it. You are excellent." Mary Ann immediately smiled as she praised her. "Comparing with you, I''m ashamed. Ourpany is full of famous names. I''ll have to learn from you in the future." Ana smiled humbly. Mary Ann thought that she still had urgent matters to deal with and quickly said goodbye before returning to her own resting room. The other assistants quickly came over to support her, "Mary, be quick, we are in a hurry. It was only then that Mary Ann remembered that she had an important job today. She sat in the dressing room, allowing the people to surround her. "Where are those terrifyingics and photos that you sent me? Collect them all together, I''m taking them with me today!" Mary Ann asked the close assistant beside her. "Mary, I threw those things in the corner of the cab. Didn''t you say you wanted me to burn them? "I''ve been busy these past few days and forgot. Why did you take it with you?" Only then did the assistant reply with a panicked expression, afraid that she would neglect her duties. "There''s no need to burn it, I have a use for it. Oh right, you have to be more vignt. Our country has not been peaceful recently. If suspicious people appear by your side, you must protect yourselves." Mary Ann warned them repeatedly with concern. "Mary, why are you so scary?" Someone on the side asked jokingly. Mary Ann shook her head, it was not that she did not believe in the people close to her, it was just that she did not want to make things big. After all, she was a famous star. "Mary, are you worried that you will overdo it? As for the celebrities, who doesn''t get jealous? Just ignore them. They will stop after a while." A senior staff member beside her quicklyforted her. Of course, Mary Ann knew that this in the entertainment world was normal, but she had the ability to differentiate between one and the other. Leo William had warned her earlier that the former President was trying to rope him in, but he was rejected to participate in the political battle. This matter seemed like there were no further developments, so they had to be wary of the former president''s sinister revenge. At first, Mary Ann had also thought that this kind of revenge was unlikely to happen. After all, the Former president had a pretty good impression of the citizens. After applying makeup and changing his clothes, Mary Ann decided to go out to work. Just as she reached the entrance to the hall, she met someone. "Mary, are you going to work again?" Gabriel Addison carried some fruits in his hand, and smiled as he walked over to her and asked. Mary Ann frowned: "Why are you here again? Didn''t I tell you to stop sending me food? " "Mary, I want to tell you something. If it''s not convenient for you right now, I''lle next time. Take this fruit first." Gabriel Addison smiled a little embarrassedly, because he knew that his way of compensating was very far¡ªfetched. But he had been idletely, so he didn''t know what he should do. Mary Ann had actually been moved by him a long time ago. Although her tone was still cold at times, she didn''t reject his kindness towards her. "If you have nothing to do at noon,e with me to the workce and talk." Mary Ann said indifferently. "Will I disturb your work?" Gabriel Addison asked in concern. "No, never!" After Mary Ann said that, she sat in the business car that thepany had assigned to her. Gabriel Addison sighed lightly and followed.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Mary Ann looked out of the window, vigntly watching for suspicious vehicles. She watched for a long time, but didn''t find the car that followed them in the morning. "Mary, what are you looking at?" Gabriel Addison looked at his daughter curiously. Mary Ann didn''t want to bring the pressure on his heart to him, so she only shook her head: "Nothing, didn''t you say you have something to say to me?" "That''s right. Actually, it''s not that important. I just want you to pay more attention to your safety." Gabriel Addison said in concern. "Why did you suddenly remind me of this?" Mary Ann frowned. Gabriel Addison looked out of the window, then lowered his voice and said: "A few days ago, I was having dinner with some friends on a political feast and got some news, maybe it concerns with Leo William, that''s why I''m worried about you, you are his girlfriend now, and everyone knows, if someone wants to harm Leo William, the first person they will harm is you." Mary Ann looked at him in shock. "Where did you get this information from?" "Mary, I am an insider after all. Even if no one had mentioned it to me, I would have sensed it. I just didn''t dare to mention it to you because I was afraid that it would upset you!" Gabriel Addison laughed bitterly. "Do you really care about me that much?" Mary Ann''s mind was in a mess. "Of course, although you''ve never been willing to call me daddy, in my heart, you''re always my daughter, so I''m really worried about you!" Gabriel Addison looked at her gently and said sincerely. "I didn''t disagree with your identity to me. You previously let us down, if you don''t hurt us again in the future, I will still recognize you." Mary Ann said in a muffled voice. I don''t have the face to ask for your forgiveness. Although I divorced my ex¡ªwife, I still have two children. Right now, my only request is to find a new job. Gabriel Addison said while ming himself. "I don''t have anything troubles me here, you can just take care of those two kids with full attention." Mary Ann would also not fight for his favor with Amanda Addison and her sister. Gabriel Addison knew that she was very sensible and nodded: "Father will still continue to help you ask about Leo William, I hope that both of you will be safe, and will definitely not get into trouble." Chapter 1430 Chapter 1430 Mary Ann turned her head to look at her own father. He had been growing old, and perhaps most likely due to the ups and downs in his life, his previously jet¡ªck hair had also turned nearly white. His entire person no longer had any vigor, only had a sorrowful look after being tortured by his life. "Thanks to your blessings, we will be fine." Mary Ann lowered her head and replied softly. After Mary Ann finished screen test, the director was very satisfied with her performance. She was born to be perfect, no matter what kind of clothes she was wearing, the image was very good. Of course, the director was boasting her, because she was the actress determined by Joshua. Mary Ann left there very soon. Gabriel Addison also took the initiative to leave first because he had something to attend to. As Mary Ann was walking out of the living room, suddenly, she saw a familiar ck car. Mary Ann''s mind exploded, wasn''t this the car that was following her just now? Just as Mary Ann was feeling anxious, the car door opened, and an olddy suddenly got off, her eyes staring straight at Mary Ann. Before she even walked over, she pointed at her face and cursed: "You are the bastard who make my daughter divorce!" Mary Ann had yet to react to why the woman was scolding her. After hearing her words, she realized that it was Amanda Addison''s grandmother. This time, this woman was not the only one who was looking for trouble. Beverly Batts''s two sisters and aunt were also present, and three middle¡ªaged women and an olddy surrounded Mary Ann in the middle. "Hey, what are you guys doing?" Mary Ann''s two assistants instantly protected Mary Ann and shouted angrily at them. "What is it? This little bitch caused my daughter to get divorced. My daughtermitted suicide twice and is about to lose her life. Can''t I find her and swear her? " The olddy was full of rage and red at Mary Ann with eyes full of hatred, as if she was about to use a knife to shave her face. Although Mary Ann was shocked by her actions, after hearing the olddy''s words, she calmed down and startedughing coldly: "What does her life or death have to do with me?" "How is it not your business? Your mother is a fox and you are a little fox, each of you are not devil people. You want to break up my daughter''s marriage, my two poor grandsons, lose the entire family, how will they live in the future? " The olddy instantly sat on the ground and wailed, as if she had suffered a great grievance. Several reporters suddenly rushed out from the surroundings and quickly brought a microphone over to interview her on this matter. Mary Ann was a young girl, although she was apanied by two assistants, they were also scared. The opponents not only had more people, but they could also put down their pride to be mad. When the few middle¡ªaged women by the side saw that the reporters had arrived, they all went to answer the microphone and condemned Mary Ann and her mother for their crimes. "It''s her, her mother. During my sister''s marriage, she shamelessly seduced my brother¡ªinw and ruined their marriage. That''s too hateful! What qualifications does her daughter have to stand in front of so many people and be sought after? In ancient times, people like her were supposed to be beaten to death randomly. They were going to invade the pig pen and go to hell. They were going to die a horrible death. " A middle¡ªaged woman pointed at Mary Ann and cursed. She was fierce. "Nonsense ¡­" You guys are talking nonsense. My mom never did what you guys ndered! " Mary Ann''s mind was buzzing, she could only hear the embarrassing words, but when she heard that they wrongly used her mother, she started shouting angrily, "My mother did not, she did not, you all are not allowed to wrongly use her." "No, who knows. If your mother hadn''t done something shameful, would my sister have gotten a divorce? In the end, it''s all because of your mother''s and your shamelessness. " Immediately, another woman stepped forward to denounce her. "Mary, let''s hurry up and go. Stop arguing with them!" Seeing that there were so many reporters by their side, the two assistants were so scared that they became at a loss of what to do. They wanted to quickly bring Mary Ann away. "Heh, you''ve done such shameless things, yet you still want to leave? If you don''t rify the matter today, you can forget about leaving." Thedies immediately blocked Mary Ann''s way. "You all ¡­" Mary Ann was so angry that her beautiful face turned pale white, she became extremely angry: "Get out of the way, I don''t want to argue with you, get out of the way!" "Look, you''re in the wrong, right? We must tear apart this woman''s false appearance. You can''t let her enjoy the praises any longer. She still has the face to ept all kinds of endorsements. Heh, can you guys earn money cleanly?" Another woman immediately started firing at her. "I didn''t!" How could Mary Ann, who was young and well¡ªeducated, with her good upbringing, understand these vulgarities? She could only be angered to the point that her face flushed red, as her vital energy and blood tumbled. "Let me ask you!" The old granny suddenly stood in front of her, blocking her way: "How long has it been for Gabriel Addison and your mother to force my daughter to divorce?" "What did you say?" When Mary Ann heard this, her mind went nk for a moment. She angrily reached out and pushed the olddy away, so angry that her rationality was almost gone. "Ah ¡­" This little bitch still dares to hurt people! " The olddy was quite good at acting. She instantly fell backwards andy on the ground, convulsing. "Good, little slut. Look at you. You even dare to hit an old man. With this quality of yours ¡­" "Hurry, hurry, record it down. Such slut doesn''t have any ideas about morals." Thedies by the side screamed, and angrily shouted at Mary Ann. Mary Ann looked at the hand that she extended, her entire body stiff and cold. She was sure that she did not use any force just now, and just touched the olddy''s clothes and she fell down. The olddy rolled her eyes and kicked her legs a few times before fainting. The reporter beside her was also dumbfounded. She did not expect the explosive news though she had waited half a day, it must be reported as soon as possible. "No ¡­" It''s not me, I don''t! " Mary Ann retreated back in fright. She had truly been scared because she had never seen such a battle ever since she was young. "Mary, let''s hurry up, let''s go. Don''t bother with these people. They are here to cause trouble." The assistant could tell that the olddy was ying dead. "No, I can''t leave. Hurry and call the police!" Fortunately, Mary Ann still had his rationality, so he did not run away. Instead, he turned to the assistant beside him and said anxiously: "Quickly, call the police, let the policee over, we''ll face them in person again!" The assistant was also shocked, but hearing Mary Ann''s urging, she quickly took out her phone and reported it to the police. "You, call the ambnce and get someone to take that old woman to the hospital. I don''t care if she''s alright, hurry up and call people over!" Mary Ann anxiously told the other assistant. The two assistants were clearly arranged by Mary Ann. Those few women who were kneeling on the ground to help the old granny were crying and shouting curses, and in that moment, they attracted a lot of spectators. Seeing that more and more people were gathering, those few women scolded even more fiercely, and also directlyined about Mary Ann''s violent disrespectful actions. Ten minutester, an ambnce and a police car arrived. "Who called the ambnce?" The few women just now obviously did not expect Mary Ann to call an ambnce. They were stunned. The police came over, Mary Ann took the lead and walked over, exining everything that had just happened. After she finished speaking, she quickly told the doctors and nurses: "This olddy has fainted, please take her to the doctors for treatment." "What are you guys doing, don''t touch my mom ¡­" When the nurse and the doctor came to lift the olddy into the car, the women instantly stopped them. The policeman at the side said seriously, "Aren''t you family members of this olddy? Since the old woman is injured and unconscious, why don''t you all hurry up and send her to the hospital for treatment? "That''s right, since I identally pushed the olddy just now, then I''ll be responsible for sending the doctor over." Mary Ann also walked over, and said with a sincere expression. Chapter 1431 Chapter 1431 With the police on the side maintaining the order, in a short period of time, the situation at the scene was controlled. Amanda Addison''s family members had nned to howl to the world, but upon seeing the police and doctors and nursesing, they closed their mouths. Mary Ann bent down and reached out her hands to help the olddy who had fallen down. Just as her hand was about to touch the olddy, her daughter pushed her away, "What are you doing? After Mary Ann was pushed, she instantly fell to the ground. Her two assistants quickly ran over to help her up, and said angrily: "You guys are barbarians, your own mother is so sick yet you don''t even allow her to see a doctor. I think you might even wish for something bad to happen to your mother." "What are you saying, you little bitch? Let''s see if I''ll rip your mouth off!" Mary Ann immediately stepped forward to block them, and the two women''s hands froze for a moment as the police officer beside them said with a serious expression: "If anyone has any problems,e with us, we''ll discuss this properly when we get back to the police station." "Let''s not go to the police station. It was this evil girl that pushed my mom to the ground and caused her to faint. You are all police officers, so you have to protect the rights and interests of the victims. Hurry up and capture her, she is the real killer." A few women beside him quickly turned chaotic as they retorted with sarcasm. "I admit that I identally knocked down this olddy, so I made an emergency call in time. I''ll apany her to the hospital. If you have any other questions, you can ask the police. I''m going to the hospital with this olddy now!" After Mary Ann finished speaking, she immediately turned to the doctors beside him and said: "Please help out. Take this olddy to the hospital for a check¡ªup." The few young doctors and nurses obviously knew who Mary Ann was. Although they were confused about the situation, Mary Ann''s responsible words were still convincing. They all bent down to move the olddy. The olddy, who was twitching her muscles a moment ago, instantly stopped rolling her eyes and stood up, "Don''t touch me, I''m fine now!" "Mom, let''s go ¡­" The other women couldn''t deal with the situation, so they wanted to leave. However, Mary Ann took a step forward, "You can''t just leave like this. Let''s go to the police station and exin ourselves." "What is it? You still want to be scolded? We''ve already forgiven you so generously, yet you still refuse to give up and are still so shameless! " The fewdies by the side immediately shouted at Mary Ann. Mary Ann was so angry that her eyes were red, this was clearly a way to ckmail her, to ruin her reputation. Now that they saw the police upholding justice, they felt so guilty that they wanted to run. "Miss Mary, since they are no longer pursuing this matter, I think you should forget about it." The police on the side also had a helpless look on their faces. Mary Ann''s eyes werepletely red as tears rolled down her cheeks. Since she was young, she had seen all kinds of people, but today, this kind of unreasonable person had really broadened her horizons. Mary Ann paid for the ambnce, and thanked the policemen for their help. Under everyone''s instructions, she quickly left in the car with her head lowered. "Mary, this group of women are too despicable. They don''t have any morals at all. They are obviously here to take advantage of you. This is too vicious." "That''s right. If you have the guts, go to the police station and confront her. The most infuriating thing is that olddy. She''s so old and yet so shameless. She actually faked her death and wanted to ckmail us." The two assistants chided her indignantly. They were also extremely angry. "They''re bullying me because I''m young, because I can''t handle this sort of thing." Mary Ann reached out her hand to wipe the tears away, feeling truly wronged and unwell. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Mary, let President Leo be the judge for you on this matter, you can''t let this bunch of bitches bully you for nothing. If there''s a first time, I''m afraid there will be a second time, they are shameless people, if we fight against them, it will only damage your reputation." "Yeah, President Leo will definitely know about this. Which media are those reporters from just now? We have to get President Leo to deal with this quickly. We can''t let this go out of the window." Mary Ann''s brain was in a mess, she could only nod her head in anger and grief: "I will bring this up with him, let him see what he can do for me." The two assistants heaved a sigh of relief. If President Leo was going to help them, then let''s see how she would be proud of himself then. Mary Ann was sad because they destroyed her mother''s innocence that way. She didn''t feel so terrible even when she was scolded by others, because her mother was the most sacred person in her heart. She was so nice, yet she had to suffer such a vile reputation. Amanda Addison and Beverly Batts were waiting at the same ce. Seeing that their families got off the car, they hurriedly went to wee them. "How is it? Did you catch that little demon? Are you done scolding? " When Beverly Batts saw her own family, she immediately walked over with a smile and asked. Don''t worry, sister, we will make a move, when have we not seeded? Mom is so powerful, to the point where that little bastard can''t even answer back. Moreover, there are a few reporters by the side taking photos. Beverly Batts''s little sister proudly said. "Mom, Grandma, isn''t it a bit bad that we''re doing this? If dad gets angry and makes trouble again, then our rtionship with dad will be even worse." Amanda Addison''s current feelings were complicated. When she understood that her father could not ignore Mary Ann, the mother and daughter, she felt that if this continued, she would only push her father towards the mother and daughter. It would not be much good for them. "What are you afraid of? With you and your little brother, is he really going to help that side? " On the other hand, Beverly Batts was filled with confidence, maybe because she was used to being dominant at home, but now she wanted to regain her former prestige, she did not even put Gabriel Addison in her eyes anymore. "Your dad is such a good¡ªfor¡ªnothing, yet he dares to be angry? He''s a man only with two legs, yet he still has the nerve to be angry when his own love affair is not properly handled? He has lost his official position too, and is just fooling around all day. When he runs out of money, he will naturallye to find us. The olddy said coldly. "Mom, thank you for standing up for my daughter!" Beverly Batts was immediately overjoyed. "Our family should definitely work together. We definitely won''t be bullied by that bitch!" The olddy immediately said angrily. The scene of Mary Ann and the olddy of the Batts Family quarreling loudly on the side of the road in front of thepany, was currently being passed to their superior by a reporter, ready to spread some hot news. "We can''t send it out yet!" His superior instantly stopped his impulse. "If you want to survive, then listen to me." "Then, it wasn''t easy for me to get such a shocking news. Why can''t we?" The reporter immediately comined in dissatisfaction. "Don''t worry, yourbor won''t be wasted in vain. This news is of high value. Just wait and see. If you have good news, you will be awarded with a gold medal immediately!" His superior said with a smile. "Boss, you mean to say ¡­" Someone is willing to buy it with a high price? " The reporter asked with a greedy expression. "Mary Ann is a woman from the William Family. I believe the President Leo will definitely be interested in her scandal. Just wait for the good news. Mary Ann''s car stopped in front of the William Corporation''s main entrance. She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and got off the car. Leo William was having an important meeting right now, and after Mary Ann found out, she didn''t ask her assistant to disturb him, but just sat on the sofa in his office with a nk expression, as if she had lost her soul. When she heard that Leo William''s meeting this time was extremely important, and that it would take at least two hours, Mary Ann was still somewhat anxious. She was hoping that Leo William would help her deal with the media''s matters. She was a cheerful person, facing great problems, she still had her own way of thinking. No matter how anxious she was, she didn''t let her assistant disturb Leo William''s work. But it was very obvious that Leo William didn''t make her wait for long. Not even ten minutes after she sat down, the man hurriedly opened the door and entered. The moment he saw her, he walked over quickly with a gloomy and handsome face, and pulled her into his embrace. "Leo William, I''ve gotten into trouble!" Mary Ann said sorrowfully as her two small hands nervously pinched the edge of his clothes. "Don''t be afraid, I''m here to deal with it!" Leo William gently kissed her on her forehead, and said with a low voice: "There is a media outsider iming that there is news about you, so I sent my assistant over to discuss the price, don''t be afraid!" Chapter 1432 Chapter 1432 Mary Ann was stunned, she retreated two steps from the man''s embrace: "Why would someone come to your ce?" "Our rtionship is no longer a secret. Everyone knows that you are my girlfriend, so why didn''t you look for me when something happened to you? Could you be looking for someone else? " Leo William didn''t know whether tough or cry. Was this little girl so afraid of troubling him? But he really liked being troubled by her. Mary Ann''s beautiful face flushed red. She hurriedly retorted: "Who''s the other person, you''re the only one." Seeing that she was angry, Leo William walked over again, as if he wasforting kittens, he rubbed her head and smiled gently: "That''s why I said that, your matters can only be handled by me. Right, I only know that the people from Beverly Batts''s mother''s family are here to cause trouble for you, what''s going on, do you know them yourself?" "When I went out in the morning, I found a ck car following me around. I thought it was someone with bad purpose, but I didn''t expect it to be Beverly Batts''s family, so when I came out from the audition, they blocked me off. They scolded me profusely because Beverly Batts''s mother was so old, and also quite unreasonable. When this matter was mentioned, Mary Ann felt that her belly was full of mes of fury and resentment that she had nowhere to vent. "This Batts families are really drama kings and queens. Don''t worry, I will protect you from this matter. The Batts families can be considered merchants. I''m not afraid of them in a contest between merchants." Leo William looked at the red¡ªeyed little girl in front of him, feeling both angry and pained at the same time. Gabriel Addison has been treating me better and better, I just thought that I would be able to live my life with one eye open and one eye closed, but who would have thought that the Batts Family would actually act in such a manner? Mary Ann was also full of grievances. Thinking back to how his mother had endured all these years. "This Batts Family don''t have an unstable foundation; they are rich because their family''s mining industry is very prosperous but they do not have a good reputation in the industry. The reason they came looking for you is for the victory in their eyes, do not take it to heart, I will get them toe and apologize to you." A cold light shed at the bottom of Leo William''s eyes. He absolutely could not let his woman suffer such grievances. He had to let these people understand, the consequence of hurting Mary Ann. "Thank you, Leo William!" Mary Ann raised her beautiful eyes, as she sincerely felt grateful. If Leo William had not supported and protected her from behind, he was afraid that they would have to shoulder the burden of the Batts Family, and the situation between her and her mother would be very difficult. Hence, in this life, she truly owed Leo William too much, and she would have used her absolute loyalty and love to thank him. Leo William''s thin lips slightly moved, and gently embraced her into his embrace once more. At this moment, their tacit approval seemed to have even more firmly strengthened the determination of two people willing to suffer together and hold hands for their entire life. Because of an urgent matter, Mary Ann left first. She sat in front of her desk and received a call from her assistant. "President Leo, these people must be crazy. They asked for fifty million right away, they really dare to ask for it." The assistant said angrily. "Then sign a secret contract with them. Once this matter is exposed by others, they have to return the fifty million to me. Otherwise, let them consider the price first." Leo William was not a person that was easily fooled. He knew that this group of media loved to make a big fuss, so he was naturally not in their way. After the assistant heard Leo William''s words, he had the confidence to continue talking with them. The final price was eight million. After the assistant paid him, she took all the information from the videos. Leo William sat in front of theputer and watched it over and over again. Seeing Mary Ann being surrounded in panic with a helpless and uneasy look on her face, he really wanted to kill those wicked women, a few olddies in their forties or fifties, bullied a little girl. Leo William was so angry that he almost died. With a livid face, he threw all the information he had gathered towards his assistant, "Destroy everything and don''t let me see it again!" The assistant nodded. Destroying things. In these three days, Alvina Miller''s one day were like a year, and he did not even have a full cold, yet he was already working in the office. Fortunately, his superior was kind, and did not give her too much work, so Alvina Miller was grateful. Victoria Miller stepped on a pair of high heels and returned to her car from Vice¡ªPresident Pce. After half an hour, her legs were nearly broken, so naturally, she remembered this grudge. So, in the corridor of the office, she still met Alvina Miller. She immediately squinted her eyes, and fiercely walked towards her, berating her the moment she opened her mouth: "Alvina Miller, did you do it on purpose to mess with mest time? "Your heart is quite vicious. Your grandfather has always said that you are pure and kind, a rare good child. I don''t think that''s necessarily the case. Don''t you think that your calctions are the same as well?" Alvina Miller knew that Victoria Miller would definitely not let it go, so after hearing her ridicule, she too kept a calm face, and did not panic. "You guys are here on purpose to cause trouble for me. Don''t tell me you want me to retaliate?" Alvina Miller curled his lips, and snorted disapprovingly. "Just you wait, I''ll settle this debt with you properly, I''ll pay you back double the amount." Victoria Miller gritted her teeth and said. "Don''t be so arrogant, don''t forget, this Miller Family is still under your grandfather''s control." Alvina Miller was shocked by her ruthless gaze and immediately reminded her. Once he leaves, my father will be the one in charge of Miller Family. Alvina Miller, if you have the guts, then you will leave Miller Familypletely. Victoria Miller had alreadypletely broken off all rtions with Alvina Miller, and could not care so much anymore, sheughed coldly to scare him. Alvina Miller''s beautiful face paled. She never thought that Victoria Miller would actually dare to curse his grandfather. "Grandpa will definitely live for a hundred years!" Alvina Miller retorted angrily. "A hundred years of life? "That was just a dream of yours. A few days ago, I heard your grandfather''s doctor make a phone call to my father, and he can''t live any longer. He really loves you, and before he dies, he even tried to help you n for the future." Victoria Miller immediately laughed coldly. "You''re talking nonsense. It won''t happen. Grandpa''s health has always been healthy. Nothing will happen to him. I won''t allow you to curse him." Alvina Miller was so angry that she had gone mad. "If it wasn''t for you, I would definitely be a filially obedient granddaughter. But because of you, I really want to curse ¡­" "Pa!" Alvina Miller fiercely pped Victoria Miller''s face and scolded: "Shut up!" Victoria Miller covered her face, her face was filled with disbelief and pains, where did Alvina Miller get the guts to actually p her? "Are you crazy? Let''s see if I''ll tear your face apart!" Victoria Miller was not a timid girl, now she was pped, she can''t ept it at all, and immediately pounced towards Alvina Miller, disregarding everything else. Alvina Miller did not expect Victoria Miller to not only not reflect on her own terrible words, but also daring to jump over to grab her face and pull her hair. She was definitely not a fool that would be bullied by others, and by the time Victoria Miller pounced on her, she had already swung her fist over and directly punched Victoria Miller in the nose. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Initially, Victoria Miller wanted to strike first, but she did not expect Alvina Miller to move faster than her. She only felt a warm stream on her nose, and in the next second, she wiped away the blood from her nose. "Alvina Miller, I will kill you!" Victoria Miller was a proud person, with a nosebleed, it was even more unbearable than death for her. Immediately, she gritted her teeth and pounced towards Alvina Miller. Although Alvina Miller was prepared to resist, but she was still weaker in terms of strength. Victoria Miller first pushed her ruthlessly, and her back knocked against the cold hard wall. In the next second, she felt Victoria Miller tugging at her hair and face with all her might. "Go to the hell, Alvina Miller, you''re too disgusting!" Victoria Miller cursed loudly as if she was crazy, and wanted to kill Alvina Miller at the same time. Alvina Miller''s heart was filled with despair. Just when she was worried that Victoria Miller would really be too harsh on her and injure her, she saw a few of her colleagues rushing over, and had actually pulled Victoria Miller away. Alvina Miller barely managed to save her life, but her face and hair were all messed up and she had sustained quite a few injuries. Chapter 1433 Chapter 1433 "Let me go, I''m going to kill her, she actually dared to fight against me ¡­" My face, hurts! " Victoria Miller was still desperately trying to struggle free from his two colleagues'' tugging \. Her entire face was covered in nosebleeds, and her appearance was extremely frightening as she pointed at Alvina Miller, wishing that she could use a knife to dig out her heart again. Although Alvina Miller was usually calm and collected, at this moment, Victoria Miller''s expression, which was close to savageness, still frightened her. She continuously retreated until she had nowhere to retreat to. A few minutester, Penelope and Victoria Miller''s superior both rushed over, and when they saw the two with disheveled hair, their expressions darkened. "Is it fun to fight like a child? Aren''t you ashamed of yourselves? " Penelope scolded symbolically, but he was staring at Victoria Miller, because Victoria Miller''s current angry expression made him feel like she was the one who made the first move. Victoria Miller''s superior was a man, and his face was currently very ugly as well. However, he did not have Penelope''s courage to scold them. After all, one was the Vice¡ªPresident''s fianc¨¦e, and the other was someone the President had secretly deployed to him. Both sides he did not dare to offend, so he could only face them in silence. "Alvina Miller, what''s going on?" Penelope immediately turned around and asked his subordinates. "I... We got into a fight because of our family matters. I''m really sorry for disturbing everyone! " Alvina Miller calmed down and broke out in a cold sweat. The consequences of fighting were probably the loss of her reputation, or else she might have to drag Joseph Grant down with her. She was truly embarrassed; Joseph Grant was lying on the ground but still got a bullet from her. "She was the one who attack me first, she''s the one who was too vicious. Look at how she hit me, I''m already bleeding. Don''t worry about me, I''m going to tear off her face." Victoria Miller was so angry that she did not stop, pointing and cursing at Alvina Miller in front of her two superiors. At this moment, Alvina Miller waspletely silent. She knew that her actions just now were wrong, but she couldn''t resist, for Victoria Miller harmed her most important person. She would rather bear all these insults than allow Victoria Miller to curse her grandfather. Just as the chaos reached its climax, someone suddenly shouted from the side, "The Mr. Vice¡ª President is here!" With that shout, everyone present was shocked, their expressions were filled with fear as they looked towards the corridor, and sure enough, Joseph Grant led his two aides, and walked over with a gloomy face. That innate aura of an expert caused everyone to shut their mouths, not daring to say another word. Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes were also filled with panic, just like a little child who had made a mistake in school. She hated that she couldn''t quickly disappear from the scene, and didn''t want to make things difficult for him. When Victoria Miller heard that Joseph Grant hade, she was also shocked. She hurriedly used her sleeve to wipe away the blood on her nose. Unfortunately, even though Victoria Miller wiped very quickly, new blood still gushed out of her nose. She was so angry that she wanted to tear Alvina Miller apart on the spot, making her lose face like this. "What''s going on?" Joseph Grant''s walked over in a few steps, his expression was tense and ugly, as he asked. No one present dared to answer. All of them lowered their heads, wishing that they could disappear from the scene and not let Vice¡ªPresident take the chance to interrogate them. " President, she ¡­ She beat me, you see, my nose is bleeding, and she pped me, so half of my face is swollen. " Others might not dare to say a word, but Victoria Miller dared to say that she thought herself to be her victim and had evidence all over her face. Joseph Grant''s gaze actually passed her as he looked at the girl who was silently holding onto her arm with her long hair spreading down. There were a few bloody on her fair and wless face, and the moment he saw her, he felt his heart ache, as an indescribable sense of anger surged up. "Alvina Miller,e with me!" Joseph Grant did not care about Victoria Miller''s usation, the person he trusted the most was Alvina Miller. Her silence made his heart ache, without even needing to guess, he knew that Victoria Miller had definitely done something that touched her bottom line, and that''s why she hurt her. When Victoria Miller heard Joseph Grant''s ice¡ªcold voice, she immediately became secretly pleased with herself. Mr. Vice¡ªPresident must have heard herint and wanted to call Alvina Miller over to interrogate her. "Yes sir!" Alvina Miller didn''t have the face to meet this man again, but hearing him call her by name, her heart trembled. The feeling of being wronged also disappeared, perhaps she had acted too excessively today, and had angered him. "Alvina ¡­" When Alvina Miller walked past her, he grabbed her arm. Although he did not say anything, he signaled her with his eyes not to anger Joseph Grant, or else the consequences would be unpredictable. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. When Alvina Miller saw his superior''s concern for her, her eyes immediately became hot, as if someone understood her. That kind of feeling made her feel extremely ufortable. In front of everyone, Joseph Grant naturally did not want to say anything to Alvina Miller. With a dark face, he turned around and left, one step ahead of the rest. When Alvina Miller was called to leave, she immediately gritted his teeth and said angrily: "It''s all her fault. She shouldn''t have punched me, I believe that the Mr. Vice¡ªPresident will definitely uphold justice, it''s really too malicious, I want to disfigure her, I definitely won''t let her off." When the people at the side saw Victoria Miller moaning in grievance, they naturally believed that Alvina Miller was the one who made the first move, because she did not refute a single word, and might not be able to refute anything. Penelope stared at Victoria Miller with his sharp eyes. From his experience, he knew that this woman was definitely a troublemaker, although Alvina Miller did not do anything to her, Penelope understood her, and she would not hurt others for no reason. "Victoria Miller, there''s a wound on your face. Hurry back to the infirmary and don''te to work this afternoon!" On the other hand, Victoria Miller''s boss was concerned about her and even gave her a break. "Thank you, my dear Penelope!" Victoria Miller immediately thanked him with a smile, then directly left. Although his position was one level higher than Victoria Miller, but when he thought about the supporter behind her, he didn''t dare to reproach her. This time, Joseph Grant didn''t choose any conference room or lounge, and directly brought Alvina Miller to his office. This was the first time Alvina Miller had ever been in the Mr. Vice¡ªPresident''s office after working in the office for such a long time. It was just as she had imagined, spacious and grand. When Joseph Grant stepped into the office, his back was facing Alvina Miller, the cold expression on his handsome face had finally eased up and he immediately turned around. He saw that the girl who had followed him in earlier was actually sizing up his office, and did not look directly at him. "Have you seen enough?" The man''s voice instantly became deeper, but there was no coldness in it. Instead, there was a trace of dissatisfaction. Alvina Miller quickly looked straight ahead, she did not dare look anymore, and stared at the man in guilty: "Joseph Grant, I''m sorry, did I cause you such a big trouble?" "Come here!" Joseph Grant did not reply, and instead spoke in amanding tone. Alvina Miller didn''t dare to disobey and quickly followed along. She saw the man bending down to look for something in a cab, and for a moment, it was as if he did not remember where he put it. Alvina Miller did not dare to breathe too loudly. Her beautiful eyes looked at him with astonishment as he walked around in search of something. Finally, she couldn''t hold back her curiosity anymore. "What are you looking for? You''re not looking for some whip to torture me with, are you? " When Joseph Grant heard her words, his fingers paused for a moment. He couldn''t help but shake his head andugh. "What would you do if I tortured you? Would you beg for mercy? Or would you find a variety of reasons to justify yourself? " The man asked, following her words. Only then did Alvina Miller extend her hand to touch the wound on her face, and gasped for breath: "If you want to punish me, then juste. I''m not afraid, I''ll let you punish me whatever you want!" The man finally found the medical case and held it in his hand. Hearing her angry words, he frowned, loosened his grip, and walked towards her. "I don''t bear punishing you!" Chapter 1434 Chapter 1434 The man''s words. He didn''t know how much grievance he had caused to the girl. The tears that had been in her eyes a moment ago rolled down like beads after a few rounds. Alvina Miller lowered her head in shame. Actually, even if Joseph Grant were to teach her a lesson and criticize her, she would still be able to ept it. She was the one who caused this trouble, and also the one who made the first move, she shouldn''t have implicated him. "Now you know how to cry? Weren''t you able to keep strong just now? " The man reached over his warm hands and gently held her small hands, then led her to a sofa at the side. "Sit down, let me see the wound on your face!" The man was still a little angry. Angry that she didn''t know how to defend herself, he actually hurt himself. Alvina Miller did not say a word, because she did not know what to say, she felt it. At this moment, her heart had already calmed down, and all her grievances had been pacified by the man''s words. "Don''t look at me!" When the man looked at her face seriously, Alvina Miller suddenly felt embarrassed. She quickly turned her face away and extended her small hand: "Give me the medicine, give me a mirror, I''ll do it myself!" "Let me do it for you!" The man knew that she was embarrassed, but he didn''t feel good if he didn''t personally examine her wounds. His slender fingers forcefully pulled her palm¡ªsized face over, not allowing her to avoid him. Alvina Miller was currently embarrassed. Her long hair was in a mess and the size and scar on his face must be very ugly. She was really afraid that he would despise her if he remembered her face now. "Fortunately, they are all small wounds. Apply some medicine and there won''t be scars!" After a careful examination, Joseph Grant heaved a sigh of relief and lowered his head to retrieve the medicine. Alvina Miller was startled, she did not know which of the tendons in his body went wrong, and jokingly asked: "Is it because I''m going to leave a scar, and you don''t want me anymore?" The man took the cotton swab, smeared it with medicine, and coldly said, "If there''s a scar, I''ll grind that woman''s bones and scatter her into ashes!" This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Ah ¡­" Alvina Miller did not expect to hear such an answer, and in that moment, all sorts of feelings welled up in her heart, but obviously, she was very happy, and also liked hearing him say those words. "Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, you should calm down first. Although she is hateful, but you cannot kill people. This is against thew." Alvina Miller''s persuasion wasn''t about sympathizing with Victoria Miller, it was just that he didn''t want him to get involved in her matters again. "Don''t move!" Joseph Grant locked her little face into his palm and used a cotton swab to lightly smear on her wound. "Ah, it hurts!" Alvina Miller''s two small hands instantly grabbed at her pants, her eyebrows tightly knitted, wanting to dodge, but the man''s forceful actions wouldn''t let her. She could only grimace, and endure the pain of the disinfectant. "Next time, don''t fight with this woman. Not only will you lose your identity, you''ll also get hurt." Joseph Grant gently warned her repeatedly, but he did not have any intentions of ming her. "I''ll remember. I didn''t expect her to have such strength, I couldn''t even turn myself over when she was pressing on me?" Alvina Miller immediately regretted that she did not perform well in that fight. "You still want to fight?" The man looked at her speechlessly, unsure of whether he shouldugh or cry. "I... I wasn''t prepared for it and was only push down by her. If I had another chance, I might not have lost! " Alvina Miller puffed her cheeks, and said with an unsatisfied expression. Joseph Grant looked at her bitter eyebrows and sighed, she could not be scolded, she could not be beaten. Now, he could not educate her. Alvina Miller saw that the man''s expression was strange and quickly shut her mouth. Joseph Grant carefully looked at her. Seeing that she was both pitiful and adorable, his thin lips couldn''t help but twitch: "Alright, everyone must think that I''m scolding you by calling you in. When you go outter, have you thought about what to say?" "There''s no need to think about it. In any case, I can just casually make it up. Don''t underestimate my abilities!" Alvina Miller became cocky for a moment. "Oh, to be able to make it up so casually, you are indeed capable!" Hearing this, the man felt very ufortable. He raised his eyebrows and asked with a mocking tone, "Then have you ever lied to me before?" "I ¡­" Alvina Miller was so pleased that she forgot herself. The man''s words caused her to be speechless. Joseph Grant stood up, but suddenly he leaned down, his strong and slender arms stressing her on both sides, trapping her between the sofa and his embrace. The man looked down at her from above, his gaze deep yet emotional. "Alvina Miller, you better remember this, if you dare lie to me, I will not let you go off so easily!" Joseph Grant''s words were serious and cold, causing people to be afraid. "No ¡­" "I don''t dare!" It was as if Alvina Miller was shorter than him by half a segment. Her aura weakened and her shoulders shrunk as she replied. "Why wouldn''t you dare? "You''re quite bold!" Joseph Grant saw that she was so frightened that her face had turned white, and his tone of voice, which was strict with great difficulty, immediately copsed, carrying a smile as he ridiculed her. "I didn''t!" Alvina Miller immediately curled her lips and refused to admit it. Joseph Grant knew that she was a stubborn girl and refused to admit her mistakes. He wasn''t angry, but seeing how energetic she was, he found her extremely interesting. The man restrained his rationality for a long time before instantly disappearing. In the end, he still couldn''t help but reach out and pick up her chin with his hand. His thin lips then struck down. Alvina Miller did not expect that even her face was injured, the man still wants to kiss her. Her beautiful eyes opened widely, and for a moment, she forgot what breathing was. When she felt theck of oxygen in her chest, her brain swelled up and she struggled to breathe. However, the man''s lips were forcefully sealed her mouth, making her feel choked. She pushed him away with her two small hands. Initially, Joseph Grant only wanted to give her a small punishment, but maybe it was because they had not seen each other for a long time, and suddenly his lips were covered in sweetness of her lips, and in that moment, he had forgotten where he was, and his well¡ªbuilt body immediately fell down. Alvina Miller was defenseless, she was pushed down, but luckily when she fell down, her head was held by the palm of the man. Alvina Miller was actually both nervous and excited. These days, he had been travelling abroad, and the two had always been talking through video. The heart that wanted to meet him and touch his body had long ago be extremely hungry and thirsty. She just didn''t expect that on the first day he returned, she would actually greet him in this manner. After the man''s thin lips left her lips, he attacked her tender white neck ¡­ "Ding!" At this moment, a simple sound interrupted the man''s desire. He looked at the girl in his arms who was out of breath. He released her and gently straightened her cor. "I go pick up a call!" "Ok!" Alvina Miller did not dare look up at him, she only felt extremely embarrassed, her beautiful face was flushed red like peach blossoms. The man calmed his breathing before taking out his mobile phone. His expression returned to being stern. Alvina Miller was dizzy. She did not even hear a single word the man said. He only repeated the scene in her mind. After Joseph Grant received the call, he wanted to regain that passion, but he felt that the atmosphere passed away. He could only let out a faint smile as he crossed his arms in front of his chest and leaned against the desk, looking at the girl on the sofa who was continuously checking her messy hair with her fingers. Alvina Miller unconsciously raised her gaze, met with the man''s, and then quickly moved it away. Her beautiful eyes blinked wildly, and she became even more embarrassed. "Take this medicine and use it. I will have someone deal with this matter. It may be official business, but rest assured, no matter what the result is, I will not let you down!" Joseph Grantforted her gently. "As long as you don''t expel me, I am willing to do anything." Alvina Miller replied whileughing at herself. "You said that Penelope treats you very well, I can see it today. Even if I don''t protect you, she would definitely do it. Don''t underestimate this irondy''s abilities." Joseph Grant was happy for her. At that time, Former president had arranged for her to work under Penelope''s charge and he thought that she would torture her. "She is a good person. If she really protects me, I will definitely repay her with gratitude." Alvina Miller heaved a sigh of relief. "There must be a hidden factor behind the scenes why this Victoria Miller is able to enter the office. I''ll check it first, but I suspect that she might be the next Olivia." The more Joseph Grant spoke, the colder his gaze became. When he thought about how such a malicious woman had intentionally gotten close to him, he felt disgusted and angry. Chapter 1435 Chapter 1435 Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes instantly froze. He looked at Joseph Grant with widened eyes: "You suspect that she is rted to the Former president?" "Yes!" Joseph Grant confirmed his thoughts, andughed coldly: "The time for the general election is getting closer and closer, his influence is far inferior to mine, so of course he has to make the final preparations, even if we have to fight to the death and both parties suffer injuries, he will not be able to tolerate me." "Oh my god!" Hearing these words, Alvina Miller felt a chill all over her body, she immediately stood up and quickly walked to the front of the man. Her beautiful eyes were filled with concern and worry: "Joseph Grant, isn''t that a fierce battle? "You have to be careful! I don''t want to see anything bad happen to you. We''re not married yet." Joseph Grant knew that she was sincerely concerned for him, but when he heard herst sentence, why did he feel the urge tough? "Are you saying that if I get married, something will happen to me?" The man couldn''t help but try to catch her words, his smile dying his handsome face with warmth. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "I... That''s not what I meant; you misunderstand! " Alvina Miller stomped her feet in anger, her beautiful face flushed red: "No matter if it''s before or after marriage, nothing must happen to you! Our future life is still long, I still need to give you two children!" "Oh!" Joseph Grant smiled enchantingly and nodded, he looked at her excited face meaningfully: "Having a child is the key point, do you want to circle it or not!" "You ¡­" Alvina Miller was simply about to faint from anger of this man. She was so seriously concerned about him, yet he kept on teasing and teasing her. Seeing that she waspletely irritated, Joseph Grant immediately reached out and pulled her into his embrace tofort her, his tone low and gentle: "Alright, I was just joking with you, of course I''ll be fine. What you said just now, is my dream, if it hasn''t beenpleted, I won''t even be able to bear to die, you''re saying that my life is still very long and my path is very far away. Other than me, I won''t allow any other man to apany you." Alvina Miller was so angry that her half¡ªdead heart had finally been saved by his words. She scolded him lightly, " Do remember to keep your words.¡± "Alright, I won''t!" Joseph Grant patted her cheeks, "Go out, I have to work." Alvina Miller nodded her head, took the medicine, turned around and walked two steps, then thought of something, she turned her head to look at the man and asked: "If Victoria Miller really colluded with the Former president, then do I need to tell my grandfather?" "If you still want him to live in peace in his old age, then don''t say it in the end!" Joseph Grant was especially respectful to the grandfather and he was Alvina Miller''s most important rtive. He really did not wish for something to happen to him. "That''s right, my grandfather''s health isn''t too good, so I can''t get angry. I ¡­" I can''t say! " Alvina Miller felt her chest extremely heavy, it was heavy, it was really painful. Alvina, don''t worry, I will help you with this matter, if your uncle is really going to collude with the Former president, then you cannot me them for making such a choice, when I agreed to marry you, I already forced them to be your enemies, if they are just standing in the Former president''s group, I can ignore them, but if they do anything wrong, I will definitely not let them go. Joseph Grant knew that she was definitely in a bad mood, hence he tried to console her. "Alright, I understand. Joseph Grant, thank you. With you by my side, I don''t feel that afraid anymore." Alvina Miller chuckled, inexplicably feeling at ease. "No matter what happens, I will always be by your side. Don''t be afraid!" Joseph Grant smiled warmly. Alvina Miller pursed her lips andughed, then turned and left. Just that, when she opened Joseph Grant''s door, she immediately used her hand to cover her face and kept the medicine in her pocket, not allowing anyone to see. As expected, there were still some people gathered outside the door to watch the show. Seeing that Alvina Miller had note out for a long time, all of them had a preparation of watching a good show. Alvina Miller lowered her head, did not say a word, and covered her face with her hands as she ran forward. Vaguely, she seemed to hear the mocking voices of some people. Even though she was in a torrential storm, she was not afraid because she knew there was someone shielding her from the wind and the rain. Alvina Miller ran back to her office. Before she even sat down, she saw Victoria Miller looking for her again. Only, before Victoria Miller even stepped foot inside, Penelope had a calm face, and berated her sternly: "Victoria Miller, do you think that the main office is your backyard? You don''t need to work anymore? " Victoria Miller had also just returned from applying medicine at the infirmary, and her boss had given her a leave of absence. However, she was still unsatisfied, and had toe over to see Alvina Miller being scolded by Joseph Grant until his head dripped with dog blood. But unexpectedly, the moment they faced off, they met with Penelope, giving her a bad face. "Damn woman, you''re really nosy!" Victoria Miller could only turn around and leave with a face full of disinterest. She had long heard about Penelope''s matter, her abilities were not bad, and furthermore, there was someone backing her up, a person who did not dare offend her easily. This was because she stood in the center of it all, and was someone who no one dared to offend. Seeing Victoria Miller being chased away by Penelope, Alvina Miller immediately stood up and thanked her: Sister, thank you for helping me! Penelope turned her head to look at her, and let out a long sigh: "How is it, did he scold you?" Alvina Miller was stunned, she was stumped for words for a moment, Penelope was so kind to her, it was really hard for her to lie, it was really difficult. "He didn''t scold me. He just told me not to make any more mistakes in the future!" Alvina Miller could only reply softly. Penelope knew that Alvina Miller wanted to stop this matter from happening, and was not willing to talk about Joseph Grant''s fault. She could only look at her in disappointment: "Since you''re injured, don''t work anymore, go home and rest." "Sis, I just took sick leave two days ago!" Alvina Miller was so touched that she almost died. If she had a sister, then she would love her as much as she does. "I told you to go home, you can''t focus on your work!" Penelope really cared about her. "Okay, Sis, I... I''ll go back first! " Alvina Miller didn''t want to disobey her good intentions, so she took her bag and left. Since she was staying here, she couldn''t work anyways. For a moment, Alvina Miller did not know where she should go. She actually wanted to return home to see her grandfather, but she was afraid of running into Victoria Miller. In the end, she could only call her grandfather and invite him out for dinner. However, her grandfather evaded her request and did note out. Alvina Miller gave up and decided to go chat with her mother again. Alvina Miller drove to her mother''s district, took the elevator up to the floor, and knocked on the door. Since her mother had broken up with the man, she must be in a bad mood. As her child, she should be more concerned about her. Just as Alvina Miller knocked on the door a few times, the door opened. A man stood in front of the door. "You ¡­ "Who are you?" Alvina Miller was dumbstruck, then, she felt that he was familiar. The man immediately smiled and introduced himself: "My name is Norman, you are Alvina right? I heard your mother talk about you, it''s my first time meeting you. It was only then that Alvina Miller remembered thest time she met her mother and a man. That man was the one called Norman in front of her. "Where''s my mom?!" Thest time she was far away, she was unable to see the man''s appearance clearly. This time, she was able to see him clearly, he was with greasy hair, powdery face, and peach blossom eyes. Alvina Miller really did not want to put the word ''pretty boy'' on his body, but she kept having this kind of judgement. "Your mother just went downstairs to buy groceries. I believe she''ll be back soon. Come in and have a seat!" Normanpletely saw himself as the owner of the house, smiling as he raised his eyebrows at Alvina Miller, and invited her. "No need, I''ll wait for her downstairs. Tell her something!" Alvina Miller was no longer the same careless girl in the past, after experiencing so many things, she had be more vignt. Norman shrugged his shoulders, with a helpless expression, heughed: "I know you dislike me a little, but your mother and I love each other wholeheartedly, so please give me a chance, and give us some space, okay?" It was only then that Alvina Miller realized that this man could actually speak properly, and what he said was only spoken in the middle of the sentence. "This is between you and my mom, so I won''tment on you. But I won''t say anything more about you being nice to her. If you let her down or hurt her, I won''t let it go like this." Since Alvina Miller met this man, she naturally had to say a few words for her mother. "Aren''t you being too wary of me? Alvina, you look just like your mother. You can see how beautiful your mother must be when she''s young." As Norman spoke, he stared at Alvina Miller and joked. Alvina Miller sneered in her heart. This man really knew how to speak nonsense. Chapter 1436 Chapter 1436 Norman was very confident, as long as he had a smile on his face, and a sweet mouth, any girl would definitely fall in love with him. However, he obviously overestimated his skills, and Alvina Miller did not realize how pleasant his praise was. On the contrary, she inexplicably disliked it. "My mom is back. Just tell her that I have been here!" Alvina Miller turned and left, not leaving a single moment behind. "Hey, aren''t we going to have a meal together?" Norman immediately chased after her and passionately invited her. Alvina Miller walked even faster, and her heart had no way of telling what she was feeling. Her mother was truly too lonely, to have someone apany her, at least it was a kind of mental comfort, she already did not know how to evaluate her mother''s concept of beauty, the previous one was too old, and this one was too young, like a glib tongue, was not reliable at all. Alvina Miller did not run into her mom along the way. It was only after she had driven away that he received his mother''s call. She only said a few simple words and hung up. In the Wayne Corporation''s CEO''s room, Larissa Reed did not expect Edwards Wayne to find her for a chat again. Before, she was chasing after Edwards Wayne with true emotions, but now, she felt that it was not enough, she had to work even harder to seduce him. Sister Burke was a vicious woman, the words she said to her that night in her house made Larissa Reed feel that there was no turning back, she could only seed, she could not fail. "Director Larissa was a little distracted today, is something the matter?" Edwards Wayne saw that Larissa Reed''s expression did not seem right the moment she entered, and did not have the natural feeling from before at all. Even the way she looked at him seemed to be hiding something. Edwards Wayne understood people''s thoughts the most, he felt that Larissa Reed''s mentality had changed. "What did CEO Edwards say just now? I''m sorry, I am feeling well recently, and I haven''t been focusing enough." There was a trick to Larissa Reed''s heart, so between her expression, there was always a little bit of a guilty conscience. She was afraid that Edwards Wayne would see through her, because if she failed, she would fall into the abyss. "Is that so? Since you''re not feeling well, then take a leave of absence and go see a doctor. " Edwards Wayneughed faintly. "No need, work is more important!" Of course, Larissa Reed had lied. She was in good health, but her mental state was on the verge of copse. "If you have any difficulties, you can tell me. Competing with your subordinates is also part of my job!" Edwards Wayne smiled; his enchanting face caused Larissa Reed to stare nkly at his. Larissa Reed forcibly shook her head, allowing her reason to return: "CEO Edwards is truly a good boss, to actually care so much about my subordinates, I actually don''t really have anything to do, it''s just that it''s not convenient for women to take these few days." "Oh!" Edwards Wayne was a married man; he had understood everything about women. Larissa Reed inexplicably wanted to show weakness at the moment, because she would not help Edwards Wayne get the Former president''s schedule. However, since she had agreed to help him earlier, she was afraid that it would turn into a joke. "Then go back to your office and rest!" Edwards Wayne knew that Larissa Reed probably didn''t have anything solid to tell him today, so he let her leave. When Larissa Reed stood up from the chair, she suddenly felt dizzy and almost fell to the ground. Edwards Wayne was further away from her, so he did not have the chance to show it. When Larissa Reed left, Edwards Wayne called for his assistant, Larry Carter. "This Larissa Reed seems to bepletely different from before. Help me keep an eye on her and see what''s going on." Edwards Wayne instructed with a calm expression. Larry Carter guessed: "CEO, do you think that Larissa Reed was too anxious because of being forced by the Former president, and panicked for a while?" "It''s also possible that thest time I had a meal alone with her, I was afraid that Former president would ce all of his conditions on her and force her into a dead ce!" Edwards Wayne sneered. "She was the one who brought this upon herself. She must have been tired of living!" Larry Carter didn''t sympathize with her at all. Edwards Wayne frowned, he then said: "I do not know what new order former president gave her, but I believe that one of them must be for my life, so, I will not see this woman ever again." "Don''t worry my master, in the future, let me contact with her!" Larry Carter quickly replied. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "You have to be careful of her. Don''t be tricked by her. From what I see, she''s in a trance. I don''t know if she''s going to jump over a wall like that or not!" Edwards Wayne warned. "Don''t worry my master, I will deal with it carefully!" Larry Carter nodded. "Oh right, how is your rtionship with May recently?" After Edwards Wayne finished talking about all of this, he suddenly started to worry about his private matters. Larry Carter''s face flushed red, he scratched the back of his head: It''s not bad, she ¡­ She agreed to be my girlfriend. " But Larry Carter, do you want to consider separating from her for a period of time? If you work for me now, I believe that the people who are watching me will definitely have their eyes on you too, and if you followed me before, you never had a weakness to attack, and that is what I am most at ease with. Now, under circumstances, while I protect my family, I hope that you and the people you love will also be safe. Edwards Wayne lightly tapped the table with his finger, and said half thinking and half caring. Larry Carter''s face instantly paled. Tension filled his heart, as he was someone who understood everything. "You reminded me that I had neglected this matter. Don''t worry, I will discuss it with May." Larry Carter was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat, the sweetness from their recent love affair had made him rx. Hearing Edwards Wayne''s reminder, he felt like he had woken up from a dream. "May''s character, should be pretty good, you guys should have a good discussion!" Edwards Wayne said with concern. Larry Carter nodded his head: "Yes, she is a very cheerful girl!" After walking out of the CEO''s office, the first thing Larry Carter did was pull out his phone to call May. Furthermore, he had arranged to meet her for lunch, which May naturally agreed to. Inside the dining hall, May was dressed in a flirtatious and gaudy outfit as she ran over, and like a ray of sunlight, she instantly barged into Larry Carter''s sight. May actually did not have any sort of femininity to herself. With her carefree personality, sometimes dress up cute and sometimes dress up gender¡ªneutral, she was definitely not a proper wife in Grandmas'' eyes. However, Larry Carter likes her style. She is free and smart, ignoring others'' eyes, living for herself. "Larry Carter, why did you suddenly date me out? Didn''t you just treat me a mealst night?" Once May sat down, she immediately poured a cup of tea for herself and drank it. Only then did she look at the man opposite her with a puzzled expression. Larry Carter raised his head and looked at her. He was a little hesitant, but in the end, he still spoke bluntly: "May, I have encountered some troubles recently, I want to temporarily separate from you. Do you agree?" "What trouble?" Tell me, and I''ll help you! " May was indeed a good and considerate girl. When she heard that he was in trouble, she immediately wanted to help him. I believe that the entire country is talking about the general election, and the two parties are in a constant conflict. My boss is also involved in this, so I am his most trusted confidant and someone must have already noticed me. If I were to continue dating you, I''m afraid that it would implicate you, so, May, once the general election is over and everything is settled, can we meet again? " Larry Carter had to exin the whole situation to her in detail. "Well, that''s really annoying. Why do politics have to fight? "How many people are involved? I''m really worried that you and your boss, people who are too dazzling, will be targeted by others as expected." May''s face was full of distress. She was currently in a passionate rtionship with Larry Carter, and suddenly said that they would not meet again. "Dear May, the reason I''m doing this is also for your safety. Can you not object?" Larry Carter watched her angry expression nervously, afraid that she would be angry. "How can I object to that? You are doing this for me, of course I cannot make trouble for no reason! Larry Carter, you have to guarantee that you won''t separate from me because of other women." May immediately said while staring at him with a serious face. Larry Carter couldn''t help butugh: "You don''t have to worry about that. Things like this won''t happen to us." "Ok, then, I agree!" The corner of May''s mouth rose instantly. Chapter 1437 Chapter 1437 Edwards Wayne had originally nned to do set some schemes on Larissa Reed, but now, she was like a piece of trash, Larissa Reed herself was trapped in fear, she would not be able to gather any inside information for him. Of course, he did notpletely give up. Instead, he was waiting for Larissa Reed to be unable to bear the pressure and take the initiative toe over to tell him the truth. If she really chose to take this step, Edwards Wayne would not embarrass her too much. Lily was once again invited by the olddy to learn how to design flowers. Looking at the fresh flowers on the table, Lily felt like retreating. She thought that she was somewhat artistic, but the olddy''s demands were too harsh, even a little bit imperfect had to be pointed out, and yet she still had to improve on it. Lily suffered unspeakably, and could only think of Edwards Wayne''s merits repeatedly in her heart to support this belief. Actually, Lily did not care about arranging flowers because she was worried that her man would not be safe outside. When a good¡ªlooking man goes out, he still needs to be aware of his safety. That woman called Larissa Reed is currently working at hispany, and whether she will take the initiative to approach him as a demon. "Ah¡ªh¡ªh¡ªh!" As long as she thought of this scene, Lily''s hand that was holding the scissors would not listen to him and instantly cut the branches in her hand into pieces. "What''s wrong? You got it? " The olddy was reading a book at the side. Hearing her cry out in anger, she immediately put down the book and came over to take a look. "No ¡­." "I''m fine!" Lily suddenly forgot that the olddy was still in the room. "You must be worried about Edwards!" The olddy saw right through her. Lily looked embarrassed, and could only admit it: "Yes, worried for his safety!" "Don''t worry, this grandson of mine isn''t that stupid. He will definitely protect himself well." The old lady, on the other hand, was as calm as a mountain, even confident in her grandson. "Grandmother, if a woman took the initiative to seduce him, do you think he ¡­" Lily had a lot of trust in her and felt that the grandmother treated her as her family, so she dared to say those words. The olddy nced at her through her reading sses and saw that her face had turned pale. She thenughed, "If you feel that there''s something wrong with my Edwards''s character, then it''ll be too late. We''re already married, are you going to return the goods?" "No, no, no, of course I don''t want to withdraw. He is a good husband, but I''m worried that a woman outside wille knocking on his door and go to his bed and that all my understanding of men comes from him. So, I really don''t know what kind of mentality a man has when faced with such temptation." Lily self¡ªdeprecatingly said. Edwards is the strictest person I have ever met in my life for managing my emotions. Even his grandfather was not as strict to himself as him back then, and Edwards had learnt from his father''s history, Edwards hated the ones breaking up other people''s families. Don''t worry, he will definitely not fail to break his belief! " The olddy smiled as she comforted her. "Yeah, I know he hates that sort of thing too. Maybe I was overthinking it." Lily suddenly felt embarrassed, she felt that he was too petty. Fortunately, the olddy did not bother about it. "It''s a good thing to think more about it, prove that you love him. However, trust is the most important prerequisite for marriage. Do you dare to say that he doesn''t trust you?" The olddy was a little protective, after all, she knew her grandson well. Lily choked, that''s right, Edwards Wayne did not seem to be worried about her, could this be considered trusting her? "No one values his family more than he does. Lily, listen to your grandma''s advice. Don''t let your imagination run wild and make yourself feel bad." The olddy sighed and said. "Un, I won''t!" Lily''s thoughts were already beingforted by the olddy. It was veryforting to have someone to remind him of this. Seeing that she couldn''t concentrate, the olddy let her go downstairs to y with the children. Lily went downstairs and when she heard the piano, she immediately went to find her daughter. Just as she walked in, she saw that under the guidance of the teacher, Emma''s small hands had be even more proficient at pressing the keys. "Mrs. Wayne!" piano teacher Eva Fuller immediately smiled and stood up to greet her. "You guys continue, I''ll just watch from the side!" Lily walked over, touched her daughter''s little head, and stooped down to kiss her. When Emma saw Mummy, she wanted to show off immediately, and her fingers became even more forceful. "Emma is really an intelligent child. I''ve only taught her this many times, and she has already memorized this much!" Eva Fuller immediatelyughed while praising her. As a parent, Lily was naturally overjoyed to hear someone praise her child''s intelligence. "Teacher Eva, you still have to put in a lot of effort!" Lily said with a modest smile. Eva Fuller nodded very naturally: "Of course! I will do my best to teach Emma well! " "Alright, you guys continue. I''ll sit by the side and watch for a while!" Since Lily was bored, she would be happy to watch her daughter practice the piano. To be able to stop her from thinking too much, there were only two little fellows left. "Mummy, do you want to learn too? Teacher Eva knows a lot! " Emma immediately instigated her Mummy to learn from him. "No, Mummy has grown up. Even if she wants to learn, it''s toote!" Lily didn''t have the heart to do so now. Moreover, she would still have to work in the field of designing in the future. How would she have the time to y the zither? "Alright then, from now on, let me y the zither for mummy and dad!" Eva Fuller''s eyes carefully sized up Lily. She nted her eyes at the moment and looked at her daughter''s little finger which was as gentle as water while jumping around. Before Eva Fuller saw Lily, she had felt that she must be a beauty who was like a fish in the water, a beauty who could make the moon fall in front of her, otherwise, how would she be able to grab hold of Edwards Wayne''s heart? But when she saw her, she realized that Lily''s outer appearance was only that of a beautiful woman who could bear to look at. Her facial features were exquisite and beautiful, and her skin was fair and white. Eva Fuller was confident that she could be considered a great beauty now, even in front of Lily, she felt that she would not lose by even a little. But why was it that even though they were both women, her fate was so good? A pair of dragon and phoenix as her children, her husband dotes on her, the elder loves her, as if God favors her, gave her all the things, unavoidably make one jealous. She was allowed to wander around the vi. Only then did she realize that the world of the rich people simply exceeded her imagination, and there was even arge empty vi on the shore. She could not imagine what kind of feeling she would have if she stayed alone with Edwards Wayne in such a majestic vi. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Lily''s entire body and mind were focused on her daughter, so she naturally did not notice the unfriendly gaze from the piano teacher. Nightfall. This was the moment Eva Fuller was looking forward to the most, because she knew that Edwards Wayne would definitely return. A busy person like him would return home on time every day, it''s really charming to her. Sure enough, the sound of the car turning off was heard from outside, and Eva Fuller had already returned to her room. She lived in the guest room on the second floor of the side room. At this moment, she turned down the light in her bedroom so that she wouldn''t be seen by the people downstairs when she stood on the curtain and looked down. That way, she could quietly look at the man. Although it was far away, his tall and slender figure was still particrly eye¡ªcatching. When he bent down and opened his arms, waiting for his little princess to pounce on him, it was simply the image of a good husband in the dreams of all women. Unknowingly, Eva Fuller had been mesmerized by it. Although Edwards Wayne had already carried his daughter into the living room, and she could no longer see anything, as she leaned on the curtain, her mind was filled with restless thoughts. However, she also knew that she was delusional. She had seen how much Edwards Wayne doted on her, so how could a man who doted on his wife give his attention to another woman? When Eva Fuller heard the sound of her heart breaking, she felt that maybe her fate wasn''t good, but if she didn''t try, how could she be willing? Chapter 1438 Chapter 1438 After Lily and the olddy exchanged their thoughts, she was no longer as bored as before. Seeing the man walk towards her with a smile while carrying his daughter, her position on the sofa was changed. She pretended to look down at her phone, not looking at him. Recently, Edwards Wayne clearly felt that his wife seemed to be holding a grudge against him. He guessed her thoughts and it must be because of the matter between him and Larissa Reed. Although he was disappointed by her coldness, he was also happy by her jealousy. Wasn''t this proof that he had an irreceable ce in her heart? "Emma, you can ask your mummy if she wants to go for a walk by the sea tonight." Edwards Wayne whispered into her daughter''s ear. However, the little fellow didn''t understand him. She opened her small mouth and asked in a high¡ª pitched voice, "Daddy, Mummy is sitting there. Why do you want me to ask her?" Edwards Wayne trembled. This little guy, he had pampered her for nothing, so he couldn''t do anything about her. He could only give her a fierce kiss on her little cheek: "Okay, Daddy will go over and ask by myself. Do you want to go upstairs and y with your brother?" "No, I want to go for a walk by the sea with my father and mummy!" The little fellow immediately said with a serious expression. Edwards Wayne was speechless but at the same time, he was helpless. He had originally wanted to go to beach with Lily, but with this small tail following him, all romance was swept away. Even though Lily was far away, she could still hear the man''s words. Her originally tense expression almost couldn''t be held back anymore. "Then... Then I''ll discuss this with Mummy and you can go upstairs first! " Of course, Edwards Wayne couldn''t hurt his daughter''s happiness, so he could only beg with a gentle voice. "Un, I''ll go inform my brother and ask him to go as well!" The little guy immediately ran upstairs. Hearing that even his son is going to follow him, Edwards Wayne''s expression management instantly failed. If his son knew that he had pissed off his mummy, he would probably find trouble with him. Edwards Wayne was dressed in a suit and leather shoes, making him look extremely handsome and graceful. Adding to that, the corner of his mouth raised, it made his more tempted. He walked to Lily''s side, without saying a word, he grabbed onto her wrist and anxiously said: "Lily, quicklye down with me. I have something to say to you!" Lily''s wrist was tyrannically grabbed, and her strength was not as strong as his. With a tug, she was dragged toward the door. "What is it that you can say here ¡­" "No, we have to find a ce with no one to talk!" After Edwards Wayne finished speaking, he was forced into the front passenger seat of the car. Lily still wanted to pretend to be serious, but she couldn''t hold back herughter. In his own home, he still needed to act like a thief. Whether the two little fellows would be confused when they came down the stairs. Edwards Wayne personally sat in the driver''s seat, and after a while, he drove the car out. Sure enough, not long after, Emma ran down while holding George''s hand, but when she saw that the living room was empty, her father and the mummy were all gone, and the two little fellows were standing in the middle of the hall in a daze. "Daddy and Mummy left us alone!" Emma''s beautiful little mouth immediately cried as tears of grievance rolled down her face. Her father was such a scoundrel, yet he had lied to her. However, George was not angry, because he did not bother with his father and mummy. "Elder brother, take me with you to find Father''s Mummy. I want to see them." Emma immediately ced her hope on his brother. "Let''s find Uncle Garry to send us there!" "Idiot Emma, can you stop crying? Daddy and Mummy also need time to cultivate their rtionship, please don''t disturb them forever." George could only patiently advise her. Emma red at him angrily, turned, and ran upstairs, ignoring him. George shrugged his shoulders. At that moment, Edwards Wayne was driving the car, and brought Lily to the beach. They stopped the car, and the two did not get out of the car, but turned off the fire, and sat in the car to chat. "Lily, do you remember the first time you came here to look for your child? You even tried to kill yourself by the sea, and scared me to death." Edwards Wayne changed the topic to break the silence. Lily snorted lightly: "Who said I was looking for death? I already said it, my legs are numb ¡­" "That''s not true, right? If you don''t want to die, then why did you throw yourself into the water?" Edwards Wayne could not help but chuckle out loud. Thinking back to what happened that time, when she rolled himself in the sand, he still felt that he was inexplicably cute and fun. "I don''t want you to see the tears in my eyes!" Lily finally spoke the truth. The man''sughter paused, and his beautiful eyes focused on her face. At this moment, even though the light was dim, Edwards Wayne could still see the bitter smile on her face. "I''m sorry!" The man apologized with remorse. He had to admit that he was like a robber at that meeting. "Why are you talking about this now?" Lily turned her head to look at him, and the corner of her mouth rose. "In the past few days, did you ignore me because you were worried about the rtion between me and Larissa Reed? You don''t have to worry about it, I won''t see her again. " Edwards Wayne bent his sturdy body towards her, his big hands grabbing the two small hands that were at her knees: "I will never y such a boring game ever again." Lily was startled, and immediately pretended to not care as she curled her lips: "I''m not angry, maybe it''s because I''m about toe over there, so I''m not in a good mood." "Is that so? I heard that before menstruation of a womanes, she needs the constion of a man the most. Seeing that she did not seem to mean it, Edwards Wayne started to act like a hooligan. "Who said I don''t need it!" Although Lily resisted, she still went over to the man''s embrace. The next second, the man''s thin lips covered her lips. "Let''s move to another ce, just in case someonees ¡­" "That won''t happen, the Uncle Garry definitely won''t allow outsiders to disturb us!" When he went out earlier, he hurriedly gave Uncle Garry a meaningful nce. Although Uncle Garry was old, he understood all kinds of expressions that he gave to him. "You ¡­ So annoying! " Lily felt that this man''s actions were sometimes, causing her to be at a loss whether tough or cry. "You''re pleasing to my eyes; I can''t get tired of it no matter how hard I look at you. That''s for sure!" The man suddenly threw her chair back, and in the next second, he was on top of her. Lily didn''t even have a chance to struggle, but the man wasn''t in a good mood either. After all, he only had half of his long legs and arms left. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Lily''s brain was about to explode, her nerves were stretched to the limit, always afraid that someone woulde here, it was simply trembling with fear. Fortunately, nothing unexpected happened in the end. Edwards Waynebed her hair, then kissed her forehead: Let''s go back, I''m afraid the children will be worried! "Your daughter will cause trouble for youter; you can''t just leave it to me!" Lily ran her fingers through her long hair as she muttered to herself. "Don''t worry, I already have a n to coax a girl''s heart. Let''s go!" Edwards Wayne said confidently. After the two were done, they drove around and returned to their vi halfway up the mountain. The two walked out of the car like thieves. They thought they would see the two children, but they didn''t expect to see the olddy sitting in the living room. Lareina had been staying at Joshua Wayne''s ce for the past few days to take care of his newly born granddaughter. "Grandmother!" Seeing the olddy, Edwards Wayne was shocked. He immediately pulled Lily behind him and shouted with a smile. "Where did you go? It''s almost dinner! " The olddy looked up at them. Lily was extremely embarrassed as she pinched Edwards Wayne''s back. Edwards Wayne endured the pain, and then endured theughter. He hurriedly lowered his voice and said to Lily: "Go and take a bath!" Lily could only walk up the stairs quickly and whisper: "Grandmother, we went out to jog just now. It was a bit hot, so we should go take a bath first!" When the man heard her lie, he couldn''t helpughing out loud. Lily was already scared enough, but hearing the man still use hisughter to break up her words, he immediately red at her angrily. "Young man, it''s good to exercise more. You can go now!" The olddy really did believe him. After all, at her age, she was no longer curious about the passion of youth. Chapter 1439 Chapter 1439 Other people did not know what Edwards Wayne and his wife had done under the cover of the night, but Eva Fuller had seen it. Coincidentally, her window could see the beach from the shore, so when she was in a daze beside the curtain, she saw Edwards Wayne holding Lily''s hand as they drove towards the beach. Since they were adults, of course Eva Fuller knew that the two went downstairs not to chat. Maybe it was to find excitement that they went downstairs in order to tighten their rtionship. Eva Fuller''s mood was even worse now. That feeling of loss felt like needles stabbing her heart. Although it was not right for her to be jealous, but since she had already fallen for the male owner of the house, these feelings woulde uninvited, causing Eva Fuller to be extremely vexed. Early morning on the second day, after an entire night of reflection, Larissa Reed decided to take action. Even if she were topletely lose everything in front of Edwards Wayne, she did not care about him anymore. Furthermore, Larissa Reed had made all the preparations, she had decided to install a pinhole camera on her clothes, or a recorder to record the intimate rtionship between her and Edwards Wayne, when the time came, she would casually spread it on the inte, afraid that the young mistress of Wayne Family would find out, and cause a ruckus. Larissa Reed could no longer wait to cultivate true emotions with Edwards Wayne, she still felt that her life was more important. She had even nned to give a hint to Edwards Wayne during the morning meeting since she still wanted to be alone with him. Unfortunately, her thoughts were shattered, because Edwards Wayne did note to the morning meeting and was represented by Larry Carter the entire time. Larissa Reed''s hopeful wings suddenly stopped, and the entire morning passed without any thought. After the meeting had ended, Larissa Reed gathered her courage and went to block Larry Carter''s way. She asked with a smile, "Why didn''t I see CEO Edwards this morning? Nothing happened to him, right? " Larry Carter saw that the woman''s eyes were flickering, and he could not help but smile and reply: CEO Edwards just called me, he said that he might note to thepany today. "Oh, it''s nothing much. I just wanted to take care of him. He didn''te to thepany for some reason. Does Larry know about it?" Larissa Reed unknowingly asked a little too many questions. Larry Carter sneered in his heart, would Larissa Reed take him too seriously, to actually start meddling in the affairs of the CEO Edwards? "This, I am unable to reveal. After all, this is a personal matter of the CEO Edwards." Larry Carter shook his head and replied formally. Larissa Reed realized that she had talked too much and blushed. She immediately found an excuse to leave if anything happened as she turned to leave. Larry Carter immediately gave Edwards Wayne a call. At this moment, he was in the backyard, picking some weed. He was helping his daughter feed her two cute, pocket¡ªsized rabbits. " Master, the meeting has just ended, and Larissa Reed has alreadye over to ask about your matters. It looks like she''s really worried." Larry Carter said sarcastically. "Let her be anxious. Let''s see how anxious she can get. Recently, if I don''t appear, no matter how anxious she is, it''s useless!" Edwards Wayne had definitely cooled her down, so he was waiting to see the final result. "My master''s method is really not bad. If she doesn''t meet her, she''ll go crazy from anxiety!" Larry Carterughed. If you have any important documents, bring them directly to my house. It just so happens that I have to take a few days off and apany my family well. " Edwards Wayne said with a light smile. "Don''t worry My master, I will definitely keep a close eye on this ce. No matter how big the matter is, I will ask for your permission!" For Larry Carter to be able to obtain such trust from his own My master was a great honor and an excitement. "There''s no need to go through so much trouble. If you can make the decision, you can make the decision. I ampletely confident in you!" Edwards Wayne said with a smile. Larry Carter was naturally very grateful, but he also secretly made up his mind that he would never let go of the My master''s kindness in grooming him. In the office, Larissa Reed was like an ant on a hot pan, restless. She paced back and forth in the office, and in the end, she was so scared that she could only stop when she was biting her finger. "Could it be that Edwards Wayne suspects me? So, deliberately avoid me? " Larissa Reed''s heart was filled with fear. "But that doesn''t make sense. The number of times I have contacted them can be counted with just five fingers, no matter how capable Edwards Wayne is, he wouldn''t be able to detect me so quickly." Larissa Reed was already somewhat of a demon.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "No, I can''t just surrender like this, just sit and wait for death!" Larissa Reed immediately took out her own cell phone. She had Edwards Wayne''s private number, so she decided to contact Edwards Wayne personally, and then use the reason of her supporting the President''s movements to invite him out for a meal. Didn''t he have a lot of interestst time? No one answered the phone that Larissa Reed took out. Larissa Reed didn''t give up and tried again. This time, Edwards Wayne epted it with a calm tone. "What''s the matter?" Edwards Wayne deliberately waited for the second ring to ring before answering. Larissa Reed''s heart fell as she hurriedly took out her most gentle and concerned voice: "CEO Edwards, where are you now? I didn''t see youing for the morning meeting this morning, so I was worried about you! " "I''m at home with my daughter!" Edwards Wayne''s tone of voice was still indifferent, making it impossible for others to hear his emotions. "Oh, really? CEO Edwards''s daughter is definitely a beautiful little princess. I wonder if I have the honor to meet her! " Larissa Reed immediately expressed great enthusiasm and curiosity. "My daughter is still young, so she doesn''t like to interact with strangers. I''m very sorry!" Edwards Wayneughed coldly in his heart. To still want to see his daughter, Larissa Reed was truly laughable. "CEO Edwards, you asked me to investigate about Mr. President''s recent developments. I have some ideas now, I don''t know if CEO Edwards would have the time toe out to have a meal with me, let''s talk about this matter properly." Larissa Reed immediately said with a serious expression. "Oh, really? However, I promised my daughter that I will only apany her today. I won''t go anywhere else, but next time! " Edwards Wayne very straightforwardly took his daughter out to reject her. "It''s rare to hear about this, is CEO Edwards really not interested?" When Larissa Reed heard that he was not going toe out, she panicked, and became even more attractive. "Actually, I was a bit interested before, but right now, I don''t have much interest anymore. There are endless political disputes, and since someone hase forward to deal with it, I''m just a businessman. I don''t think I should interfere in this matter." Edwards Wayne''s words directly cut off all her thoughts. Larissa Reed''s entire body froze, a cold feeling came from the bottom of her feet, and her face was as though she had been frozen, turning pale white. CEO Edwards, are you making fun of me? I wanted to help you out of good intentions, but who would have thought that I would end up meddling in other people''s business. It truly makes one sad. " Larissa Reedmented from the bottom of her heart. "Miss Reed, since you havee to work at mypany, I hope that you work hard and do not interfere with other things. I prefer pure subordinates." Edwards Wayne did not console her, but instead reminded her. "Alright, I will!" After Larissa Reed finished speaking, she hung up the phone, her heart was already in a mess. She actually wanted to ask Edwards Wayne a question just now, did he know what was going on and that was why he was ying with her? She wanted to ask him about it. However, she didn''t dare to do so. If she angered this man now, she wouldn''t have any chance at all. She could only face failure. "Why? "Why are you doing this to me?" Larissa Reed hugged her head and cried. The recent days of fear had caused her to crumble. "I don''t want to die. I can''t die." Larissa Reed finally regretted it, regret so much that her intestines had turned green. Back then, she was too conceited, thinking that working for the President was a glorious thing, if she seeded, she would fight for a good future. If she had known that she would take this wrong path, she would have chosen a rich man to marry to be a mistress in peace, better off than to end up with such a tragic fate today. Larissa Reed closed her eyes. She was worried that she might have to prepare for the consequences, other than Edwards Wayne, maybe she had to consider other men, in short, she had to save herself, even if it would bring her a bad ending, even if she had to be a dirty woman, she had to work hard for it. Chapter 1440 Chapter 1440 In the Miller family, Victoria locked herself in the room and when the night fell down and Nathan Miller came back from hispany, Victoria''s mother rushed up to him to cry for her daughter. "What?" Nathan Miller''s expressions changed dramatically and asked furiously: "Alvina Miller is too arrogant, she actually dares to p her own cousin?" "Only now do you know. I saw that she was raised by your father to be arrogant, yet she still dared to hit someone. This is too hateful!" Alvina''s mother was so angry that she scolded her. She had offended her precious daughter. Nathan Miller hurried upstairs and knocked on his daughter''s bedroom door: "Victor, it''s me, Daddy!" Victoria Miller was the most attached to her at home, because Nathan Miller had doted on her since she was young. Victoria Miller opened the door and released the hand that was covering her nose. Her eyes were still red: "Dad, Alvina Miller hit me!" "What is going on?" Nathan Miller looked at his daughter''s red and swollen nose and asked angrily. Victoria Miller naturally did not dare say that she had said something outrageous, she only said that Alvina Miller relied on her power to bully others, and did not like her working in the office, so she mocked her and they fought in the end. "Isn''t this too overbearing? Why wouldn''t she let you work in the Executive Office?" Nathan Miller was not too clear about his daughter''s thoughts, he only knew that his daughter wanted to enter the office, and finally she had been able to work there. He did not expect Alvina Miller to p his own daughter because of this matter. "She is probably afraid that I would attract Joseph Grant away, she is narrow¡ªminded!" Victoria Miller gritted her teeth in resentment. "What did you say?" Although Nathan Miller could not hear clearly, when he heard Joseph Grant''s name, his face instantly became serious. "Dad, I ¡­" I don''t know why she doesn''t like me either! " Victoria Miller quickly pretended to be wronged. Nathan Miller looked at his daughter who was avoiding her gaze, and immediately asked calmly: "Victor, honestly tell me, why do you insist on working in the office?" "I just want to learn some experience ¡­" "This is not the truth; you have to tell me the truth!" His daughter was brought up under his care. Even if he had gone on a wrong path, he definitely could not let his daughter go on a path that could not be turned back. "Dad, why are you questioning me so seriously!" Victoria Miller took out a good finishing move, and asked with tears in his eyes. "Could it be that ¡­" is it for Joseph Grant? " Nathan Miller was still smart, even though his daughter didn''t say anything, he still guessed it. "I... "I didn''t, I didn''t do it for him ¡­" Victoria Miller was terrified at the bottom of her heart, but she couldn''t help but deny it. Nathan Miller punched the table angrily. "Ridiculous, Joseph Grant is a dangerous man, you can''t get enchanted by him!" "Dad, why is he dangerous?" Victoria Miller asked with a puzzled expression, extremely dissatisfied with his father''s words. "Anyway, you can''t get involved with him. You have to quit your job tomorrow!" Seeing her daughter''s anxious face, Nathan Miller confirmed his guess, and felt a chill behind his back. "Dad, can''t you just think for your daughter? What''s wrong with Joseph Grant? "He is good¡ªlooking and capable. Furthermore, he might be the next President. If I were to be his girlfriend, I would be the First Lady in the future. What an honor ¡­" "Pa!" Without waiting for his daughter to finish speaking, Nathan Miller smashed her beautiful dream with a p. Victoria Miller covered her face that had been pped, and looked at her father in a daze, her tears falling even more violently. "Dad, you hit me? Since I was a child, you''ve never even scolded me. Why did you p me? " Victoria Miller did not dare believe it, and felt wronged. Ignoring the fact that Joseph Grant will not like you, even if he likes you, in my opinion, it might not be a good thing. Politics is always cruel, you are just a girl, don''t get involved. Nathan Miller reprimanded in a solemn voice. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Dad, why can''t I understand what you''re saying? I love Joseph Grant, and he loves me. What does this have to do with politics? Why can Alvina Miller marry him, am I not even qualified to love him? " Victoria Miller became more and more sorrowful and pained. She felt that being the daughter of the Miller Family, this fate was too unfair. "Don''t you want to know how you got into the office?" Nathan Miller could only confess everything to his daughter. "Isn''t it because an acquaintance of yours in the government? "Dad, you''re also a person with a lot of reputation. " Victoria Miller still had a nk expression on her face. "Then do you know who I''m looking for?" Nathan Miller was still angry. "How would I know? Father''s socialwork is so vast, and you know a lot of people. How would I know?" Victoria Miller still covered his face in grievance. "It was Mr. President''s subordinates who contacted me. I asked them for you to enter the office and they immediately answered. Do you know what''s danger there now?" Nathan Millerughed at himself. Victoria Miller''s entire body shivered, she almost lost her bnce, no matter how stupid she was, she understood. "Dad, you''re saying ¡­ You''re in the line of Mr. President now? " Victoria Miller''s voice trembled. "What can I do? The President hase to find me and he has given me excellent conditions. As long as he wins the election, our Miller Family will be able to reim our glory. Where can we find such great benefits?" Nathan Miller snorted indifferently. "But Grandfather has already told you and Uncle absolutely not to stand in any queues. Even if you have to, you should stand on Joseph Grant''s side." Victoria Miller''s face turned pale white. "Standing Joseph Grant? Do you think I''m stupid? I definitely will not do something as foolish as giving our Miller Family out. My daughter, you must remember to stay away from Joseph Grant and not get involved with him. " Nathan Miller patted his dumbstruck daughter and advised her. "But, Dad, I''m afraid it''s toote, I ¡­ I really do love him. " Victoria Miller covered her face in grief, feeling extremely ufortable. "Love him? How did you fall in love with him? " Nathan Miller was so angry that he almost died, what was wrong with Joseph Grant, her daughter was actually captivated by him without making a sound, and waspletely bewitched. "I don''t know. From the first nce I saw of him, I knew he was the man I wanted to marry in the future. Dad, what should I do? I really like him! " Victoria Miller looked at his father with unease. If you love him, you have to give up your love, you are my daughter, I will help you pick out the men you want to marry in the future, but Joseph Grant can''t, he is our mortal enemy now, if we fight now, either he dies or we get unlucky, wake up quickly! Nathan Miller said angrily, and then left the room. Victoria Miller stood there in a daze. After a while, she finally felt her legs go weak and copsed on the sofa beside him. "How can this be? Why did this happen? I don''t want such an oue! " Victoria Miller put her hands on her knees and started crying. After Alvina Miller left her mother''s ce of residence, she went to the supermarket, bought a big bag of items, and returned to Joseph Grant''s home. She had a stomach full of pent¡ªup anger today. The only thing that could pacify her mood was probably this pile of snacks that she loved to eat. Alvina Miller was actually a foodie since young. Other people would get fat after eating, but her physique was good. Even after eating a lot, she was still slim. Alvina Miller immediately switched on the big TV and picked out aedy movie that she had been wanting to watch. As she leaned on the sofa and ate her snacks, she was absorbed in the plot, feeling rxed a lot. When it was night time, an aunt came to deliver her dinner. However, Alvina Miller ate until she was full, then gratefully let the aunt take away the dinner. She hugged her pillow, half leaning on the sofa. When Joseph Grant''s car stopped at the door, the car did not wake the slumbering Alvina Miller. The man walked up the steps. Only the living room was lit up. He was wondering why the little woman who was in the living room didn''t go out to greet him. The man was slightly disappointed. However, when he stepped into the living room, he immediately found out the reason. It wasn''t that she hadn''te out to greet him, but that she had fallen asleep already. The moment Joseph Grant entered; he saw that there were all kinds of snacks piled up on his tea table. Some of them were opened to eat, some were already empty, and some even had a big bag left. The man was astonished. Chapter 1441 Chapter 1441 This was the first time Joseph saw his house being so messy. For a man like him who had a slight obsession with cleanliness, this was unbearable. He walked over and bent down, looking at the girl who was sleeping. The wounds on her face were all scarred, making her look quite pitiful. Although her face was injured in many ces, it still gave off a kind of soft and clear feeling. The man couldn''t help but chuckle. Although it was already sprung and the weather was warm, it was still very easy to catch a cold without covering herself with a nket. Joseph frowned, so he decided to carry her upstairs to sleep first. Just a while ago, she had a cold, so he shouldn''t get sick again. Alvina had just fallen asleep and was still dreaming. In her dream, she was lying in Joseph''s embrace and being held by him. However, what she didn''t know was that reality and her dreams ovepped. She was gently lifted by the man. He walked towards the bedroom upstairs at a heavy pace. Alvina stuck onto his chest like a kitten that had found someone to rely on. He moved by her action. Other girls had parents to take care of them, and even if they coughed, their parents would be worried about them. Maybe they would even personally feed her medicine, but Alvina did not have such experience. She was too considerate. If she was sick, she would not tell her grandfather or mother. She would carry everything herself. No matter what happened, she would always like to be alone, and this was the reason why Joseph pitied her. The man gently ced the sleeping girl on the bed, then took off her shoes and covered her with a nket. She hugged the nket, turned away, and continued to sleep. He let out a sigh of relief. Next, he would have to clean up her messy desk. After about half an hour, the living room was finally restored. The man was sweating. He took off his coat and went to boil a pot of hot water. He made a cup of tea and enjoyed himself for once on the sofa. Ever since Alvina moved here, he had never been able to rx in his own home. With her by his side, his heartstrings were always taut. When Alvina woke up, it was already around nine. She had been sleeping since 6.30 p.m. She felt a little strange when she woke up. She was sleeping on the sofa, why was she lying on Joseph''s bed with a nket? Alvina''s heartbeat instantly elerated. She got off the bed and rushed downstairs before she could even put on her shoes. She ran to the stairs and saw a man sitting leisurely on the sofa under the bright lights. He had a laptop on his knees. He was working. When Joseph heard the sound of footsteps, he had already stopped what he was doing and raised his eyes to look in the direction of the stairs. Alvina stood there in a daze with her hair in a mess. She didn''t wear shoes. "Where are your shoes?" Seeing that, Joseph frowned and asked her, with a light punishment. It was only then that Alvina remembered that she had forgotten about them. She quickly took two steps back in embarrassment, then quickly ran back upstairs, dragging a pair of cotton shoes down as she smiled happily. "You came so early today, it''s really rare!" "If I hadn''te earlier, how would I have known that you were still sleeping on the sofa after ate a bunch of snacks?" The man put theputer on the table beside him, and got up. He walked over to her, mocking her. Alvina choked, yet she did not know what to say now. Her face flushed red. "I heard that you didn''t even eat dinner. Eating so many snacks is bad for your health. In the future, you must eat your meal regrly and don''t eat snacks again. Do you understand?" Joseph frowned and chided her. "Alright!" Alvina nodded. She suddenly felt a pain in her stomach. She quickly touched her stomach, and her face flushed red: "Oh no, I ate too much, I need to go to the washroom!" Joseph shook his head as he looked at her actions of going upstairs in a daze. Alvina had diarrhea. She must destroy her stomach by eating too much. "I am done. This is too embarrassing!" Alvina sat in the bathroom for more than 10 minutes, pulling on a tissue while covering her face with her hands. When Alvina came out of the bathroom, she felt like she was about to copse. She weakly pushed the door open and saw the man leaning against the stairs with his arms crossed. Her brain exploded. "You, you, you, you¡­ What are you standing here for? " Alvina felt extremely humiliated, wanting to dig a hole and hide in it. "I''m afraid that you need my help!" Joseph said with a serious face. "What can I ask you to help me with? I asked for it, I deserve it!" Alvinaughed at herself. "Is your stomach better now?" Joseph asked in concern. Alvina nodded and lowered her head in embarrassment: "This is too embarrassing!" Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "What''s shameful about that? This is the life of an ordinary person. Being sick is amon urrence, but taking care of your own body is also very important. Just don''t eat random things in the future!" Joseph walked towards her and caressed her long hair tofort her. Alvina knew that eating, drinking, and sleeping were all things that normal people had to live their lives with, but Joseph was her male god. How could she do these things in front of him? "I cooked some porridge for you. Come down and eat." Joseph knew that she was extremely thin¡ª skinned and was extremely shy at this moment. "Ah? Why did you cook porridge for me? " Alvina''s face was filled with disbelief, but she was pleasantly surprised. "I asked Auntie. She said you didn''t eat dinner, so I cooked porridge for you. I didn''t know you would be sick. You can eat it to warm up your stomach!" In the end, Joseph was still unable to hold back andughed out loud. Alvina hurriedly lowered her head and walked forward, "You are making fun of me!" "No, I just feel that it''s very interesting that you''re asking for trouble like this!" Joseph said in an unkind tone. Alvina turned and stared at him! Joseph walked over and held her small hand. "Enough, don''t be angry. Go to eat the porridge. " Alvina did not expect Joseph to be so considerate. Holding onto that bowl of warm porridge, she felt that her life had already reached its peak. Joseph sat at the side and watched her. There was nowhere for her to ce her beautiful eyes. "Right, I want to ask you to help me with something." Alvina quickly found a topic to discuss. "What is it? Tell me!" Only then did Joseph realize that he was somewhat engrossed in the scene, he quickly straightened his face and sat up, pretending to extend his hand to grab the tea. "My mom recently had a new boyfriend. I don''t know if he is a good guy. Do you have any way to help me investigate his background?" Alvina said with a pleading expression. "Your mom has a new boyfriend? Didn''t she say she was going to get married? " Joseph looked at her in shock. "Sigh, it''s a long story. That man''s daughter didn''t agree to let him marry my mom, so they broke up. My mom was pretty sad too. Coincidentally, that man was chasing after her, so my mom agreed!" Alvina didn''t want to talk about her mother''s emotional history. She was afraid that Joseph would mind, but if she didn''t talk about it clearly, he would be upset. Joseph could understand the difficulties of a remarried woman. The reality was cruel. "Then go andfort your mother when you have time!" Joseph warned. "I went there at noon today, but my mom went downstairs to buy stuff. Her new boyfriend was at home. I don''t think he''s reliable, so I want you to help me investigate him!" Alvina said with a troubled expression. "Alright, I''ll check it out for you. Don''t think too much about it!" Josephforted her softly. "Can I not think about it? She''s my mom, if she ever meets bad guy, I will die from heartache. Sigh, if my dad is still alive, my mom would be a blissful woman!" As Alvina said this, her eyes turned red. She endured her grief and stuffed a mouthful of porridge into her mouth, hoping to lessen the sadness in her heart. Joseph finally saw her weak side. Previously, she always pretended to be optimistic, not putting anything into her heart and being careless, but the injuries on her heart had long ago left behind traces. "In the future, I will take care of her with you. Having such a sensible daughter like you is also a happiness and contentment!" Joseph held onto her hand and said gently. Alvina nodded and held back her tears. Chapter 1442 Chapter 1442 The entertainment industry had recently received a happy asion. The popr male celebrity had already ended her bachelorhood and entered the marriage hall. Once the news of Bryant wanting to get married spread, it caused the hearts of thousands of girls to break. However, even if his poprity was going to decline, Bryant wasn''t worried at all. Recently, he wanted to challenge a tough guy image, so he had been training his body every day. He also wanted to take advantage of this turning point to change his image in the entertainment world. He would never miss some figure like that in the future. Because of the rtionship between Bryant and herself, she had a conflict with her partner. Robbin felt helpless because her partner wanted to withdraw his funds. Now their business was about to stabilize, but she suddenly faced with ack of funds. Thus, Robbin was anxious and worried. Since they were allpanions who had walked over together, Robbin did not want to offend anyone. After all, this was a small circle and there was a possibility of re¡ªcooperation. Therefore, Robbin naturally agreed to let him leave. However, she did not expect her partner to go to her opponent''spany to work on the third day. Furthermore, in the short span of a month, he had already against her twice, making Robbin speechless. Fortunately, her man was considerate and gentle, causing Robbin to be satisfied in love affair. At the end of the year, Bryant had already personally gone to the Robbin''s family to propose marriage. Since his family was veryplicated and he had no elders to take charge of everything for him, he had to decide everything. Fortunately, the elders of the Robbin''s family were kind people and they naturally agreed to marry their daughter to him because of his sincerity. However, Bryant was a person who made a name for himself in the entertainment circle. There were a lot of inconvenience in his future life. This was also something the Robbin''s family''s elders worried about. However, Bryant was unable to change his current situation because acting was his hobby, his career and his dream. He could only guarantee to the elders of the Robbin''s family that his future life would be as simple as possible and he wouldn''t bring any trouble to their family. Robbin was there, and she helped him persuade them. She immediately firmed her determination to marry him, which made them change their mind. Thus, they set a date for their marriage. Bryant invested her business and helped her save thepany. Robbin was already the biggest shareholder and became thepany''s boss. Naturally, her work also became a lot heavier. Bryant had been preparing for a major movie for the past half¡ªyear. After he finished training in the morning, he went straight to Robbin''spany to pick her up for lunch. He came to thepany often. This caused a group of young girls in thepany to want to scream every time they saw him. However, when they thought about the fact that he was the boss''s boyfriend, all of them trembled with fear and didn''t dare to have any presumptuous thoughts. Robbin was busy with several divorce cases when she suddenly saw the door of the office open. She pushed her sses and smiled: "Why are you here?" Bryant walked in with a smile on his thin lips. He was wearing a set of ck sports attire, and he looked young and energetic. Previously, Robbin didn''t know what being infatuated was, but Robbin knew the meaning of love. "Of course, I''m here to have lunch with you!" Bryant ced the fruit on the tea table. He walked to her desk and supported himself with both hands, replying with a low voice. "I don''t think I have time to eat outside today!" Robbin pointed to a few folders at the side: "They are all divorce cases. I don''t know what''s going on with people nowadays, it''s more normal for them to divorce than eating or sleeping." Bryant reached his hand out to take one, opening it and looking at the reason: "Ipatibility and disharmony. What kind of reasons are these? Why is everything so harmonious before they get married?" Hearing that, Robbin couldn''t help butugh: "That''s right. Before they get married, everything is fine. However, they start to despise each other after get married. Sigh, they are too impetuous. They are greedy for a moment of passion, but they can''t sustain their feelings for a long time." "Robbin, you... Are you trying to test me? " A chill ran down his back and he immediately leaned over, his voice bing tense. Robbin was startled. She narrowed her eyes and sized him up: "To be honest, I''ve considered the matter of us getting married." Bryant immediately became nervous, and quickly went around to his back. His hands directly wrapped around his slender shoulders, whispering next to her ear: "What are you thinking about?" "It''s just like some of the reasons mentioned above. Different personalities, or disharmony in certain parts¡­" When Bryant heard this, he was instantly somewhat resentful. "Robbin, what are you thinking about? It''s useless even if you say it now because we haven''t had sex before, or¡­ Are you implying that we could do that tonight? " Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Robbin immediately became embarrassed, and extended her hand to pull his two big hands away. She said earnestly: "Didn''t you promise me that you would only do that after we get married?" "But we''re getting married soon. One more week!" The man''s expression was full of desire. Robbin thought about it carefully. Indeed, she and Bryant had been together for a long time and they just held hands. Even though they kissed to the point where they couldn''t break free control at midnight, they still stopped at thest step. She could understand that this man was restraining himself in an extremely unbearable way. She was the same. She used to think that she had very little need for that sort of thing, but now she felt that she might be able to enter a horny state ahead of time. "I''ll give you some bonus!" With eyes filled with evil, Bryant quickly walked to the door and locked it. "What bonus?" Robbin trembled. Bryant immediately took off the jacket on his upper body, revealing a pure white t¡ªshirt. He walked forward a few steps, and directly took off the t¡ªshirt as well, revealing his firm muscles, which were full of male charm. "You¡­ What are you doing? " Robbin looked and only felt her breathing slow down. This man came to her office in broad daylight to y hooligan, and she didn''t hate that. Instead, she couldn''t even shift her eyes away. Bryant acted like a treasure, disying the figure that he had trained for almost three months. He believed that this woman in front of him was very satisfied. "Quickly put it on!" Robbin hurriedly reached out her hand to block her eyes. She stealthily moved her two fingers away, staring fixedly at him once more. "We''ll talk when we get home tonight!" Only then did Bryant proudly pick up the t¡ªshirt and put it back on. As he put it on, he slowly said: "I heard that a lot of women try before they marry. Are you sure you don''t want to give it a shot?" "You are fine. I''m not going to try anymore!" Robbin said with a face full of shame. "Watching is useless. We still have to try!" The man smiled, then walked towards her step by step: "Robbin, I have to remind you in advance. You can''t regret after we get married." "Fine! I won''t regret. Your face and body are enough for me to look at for the rest of my life." Robbin was immediately amused by his words. He had a speechless expression on his face. "You have to use me instead of watching me. Do you understand?" "In any case, I don''t have many requests in that area. As long as you can do it, it''s fine." Robbin said with an indifferent attitude. "That''s not enough! I am great at that!" Bryant lured her step by step. "Stop, let''s not talk about this. I''ll apany you to lunch!" Robbin felt that if this continued, she would copse sooner orter. "Since you''re busy with work, I''ll get someone to bring food over for you!" Bryant did not want to make things difficult for her. "No need, let''s go to a restaurant next to ourpany to eat. I don''t want to waste time." Robbin stood up and walked towards him. She could not help but tap his chest lightly with her fingers: "Wow, strong enough!" Bryant grabbed her hand, causing Robbin to immediately look down guiltily. When the two of them walked out of the office, there were waves of envious gazes. Everyone would think that Bryant was the moon that was far away in the sky before, and it would be difficult for them to even see him. But now, Bryant gave everyone a sense of affinity, and they would feel that celebrities were not far away from them. Chapter 1443 Chapter 1443 Everyone was curious why Bryant would choose to marry Robbin. After all, he was currently a famous male star. Even if he was not willing be with someone from the circles, countless famous girls were all willing to tangle with him. If he picked a young miss with good family background, wouldn''t that be more beneficial for his future? When Bryant had announced his rtionship with Robbin, many young mistresses from rich families who admired him hade over to hint at him. However, Bryant was an acrobat. He was quite skilled at ying dumb. They had been flirting with him many times, but he always pretended to be innocent, not having any ill intentions at all, causing them to leave in disappointment. Bryant only wanted to live a simple family life. He was willing to cook by himself. He didn''t like the complicated things in those rich families. In the past, Robbin had been troubled by this. When she had gone out to do some work, she had always met a few rich young misses who obstructed her way. Many of them wanted her to leave him, but Robbin was not scared. Those women suffered a lot because she was awyer and she was good at talking. In the eyes of outsiders, the rtionship between the two of them had grown to be a victory, but in private, Bryant had rejected many women who took the initiative to throw themselves into his arms. Robbin did not know that. She had always thought that Bryant''s life circle was rather simple. However, this man was simple, but the circle had always beenplicated. After lunch, Robbin asked Bryant to go back and rest. Of course, Bryant knew that she also valued her work, and as she was not a person who neglected her work. He did not disturb her, and could only reluctantly leave. As Bryant was driving, he suddenly received a call. It was from a famous director that he had worked with before, who had invited him for afternoon tea. Bryant was serious about his work. When the director invited him to tea, of course, he would go over. However, when he drove over, he discovered that there was a beautiful girl drinking tea together with a middle¡ªaged man sitting beside him. "Come,e over here. This is the investor for our next show. Quickly greet Mr. Burke, and this is Mr. Burke''s only daughter, Rose!" When the director saw him, he immediately rushed over to him and pulled his arm, rushing to introduce him. When Bryant saw this scene, his expression immediately changed. After all, he was extremely experienced in this area. When he saw that girl, he felt that she looked a little familiar. She would come over to visit him after he acted a few times, and would ask for a photo with him every single time to give him fresh flowers. "Bryant, do you still remember me?" Rose Burke immediately stood up and smiled at him: "I am your loyal fan. Every time you act, I will always be present. You should have an impression of me, right?" Of course, Bryant remembered her, but at the moment, he would rather not. "So, it''s you! Why are you here?" Bryant immediately pretended to ask with a fake smile. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "I... I am invited by my father to tea. " Rose Burke did not dare meet his gaze, as she lowered her head and said shyly. When the director saw that the two of them knew each other, he was surprised. "So, you know each other. That''s great. Come,e. Let''s sit down and have a chat!" "Bryant, there''s something I want to talk to you about. Sit down!" The middle¡ªaged man pointed to a spot at the side. Bryant walked over and sat down. He frowned. "Dad, you better not say anymore!" Rose Burke bit her lower lip. Her beautiful eyes were staring straight at Bryant, grabbing his father''s arm. "Rose, you''ve liked him for so many years. Your dream is to be his girlfriend. Now, I will make this decision for you. Don''t be embarrassed." Mr. Burke patted his daughter''s arm with a doting expression, then turned to Bryant and said: "Did you know? I''m the one who invested 500 million in your next movie, and my daughter is begging me to invest in you. You''re the man who deserves the investment, and it''s also a very good show. However, I can''t give such a good chance to an outsider. " The moment Bryant entered, he already knew that the situation in front of him was not good. At this moment, this rich man did not treat him as an outsider, and what he said made him feel embarrassed. "Bryant, Mr. Burke''s money didn''te out of nowhere. He spent a lot of money on you to build your future because he doesn''t treat you as an outsider anymore. Look, her daughter is cute and beautiful, if you marry her ¡­" "I''m not epting this show!" Bryant didn''t wait for the director to finish. He immediately threw down those two sentences and got up to leave. "Bryant!" Rose Burke was stunned. She never thought that the other party would reject her in such a merciless manner. Bryant said with a solemn expression on his face as he looked at the father and daughter, "Previously, I indeed did not know your intention, which was why I epted the investment. Now, since you set me up, then forget it. There are a lot of male actors that can take on this role, so I believe you guys will find a satisfactory candidate." "Bryant, you''re so stupid. What a good chance, you¡­" The director felt sorry for him. "I''ll be getting married next week. If you''re free, you cane over!" Bryant said as he walked forward. "Bryant, you stop right there!" Mr. Burke was angry. "My daughter has been grieving for you for the past few months. You are so lucky! You makes my daughter unable to forget about you, and now that I have invested in filming for you. I do not need a single betrothal gift from you, and I only hope that you can fulfill my daughter''s beautiful dream, can you reject me?" "Daddy, don''t say it, please don''t say it!" Rose Burke cried bitterly. Bryant''s face was still angry, "Thank you for your daughter''s love. However, marriage is something that I want to decide myself, moreover, I love my wife very much!" Hearing the word, Rose Burke almost cried to the point of fainting. His father immediately flew into a rage: "Bryant, to put it bluntly, you are just a yboy, what are you trying to y? It''s lucky for you to have my daughter''s love. If you hurt my daughter''s sincerity today, I will make your future dim and you will not be able to get up. " "Is that so? How big is your palm? Could you cover the sky? If that''s not possible, please keep a low profile! " Bryant thought it was ridiculous. They wanted to force him. "Don''t speak so much. This is a big shot in the industry. If you offend him, you will die!" The director was so scared that his face turned pale and he quickly ran over to persuade him. Bryant lightly snorted in disapproval: "You clearly know what I''m going to get married next month, and I''ve even sent you a invitation. You still came to ruin my marriage, what exactly are your intentions?" The director blushed, " I have no other choice. This girl likes you so much, but you don''t want to marry her. I''m doing this for your good because her family background is so good!" "Thank you. You should keep the benefits for yourself in the future. I don''t need them!" Bryant was very angry. He was a teacher and a friend to him. He never thought that a person whom he trusted so much would do such a thing. "Bryant, don''t go, okay?" Rose Burke was about to run over and stop him, but she was stopped by her father, "Don''t lose face, let him go. Let''s see how far he can go. I will deal with him. " "Mr. Burke, don''t be angry. This brat doesn''t know what''s good for himself. " The director hurried forward tofort him. "I don''t want anyone else. I want him. Dad, I love him. I want to marry him!" Rose Burke cried her heart out. "Hmph, to make my daughter so sad, I must make him pay!" Mr. Burke said angrily. When Bryant returned to the car, he was still unable to calm his anger. He heavily smashed his palm on the steering wheel, but he still did not believe that he could not decide his marriage. He would marry the woman he wanted, and no one could stop him. Bryant was not afraid of being threatened at all. Mr. Burke and his daughter were not the ones deciding the entertainment circle, and all of this depended on Joshua Wayne. Bryant also understood Joshua Wayne a little, in terms of management, he was still fair. Chapter 1444 Chapter 1444 Victoria was sorrowful at home for two days before she reorganized her emotions and returned to the office to work. Hearing that she was going to work, her father, Nathan, immediately called her and ordered her to resign. Victoria stood in front of the window on the third floor and said resolutely: "Dad, I don''t want to resign, I want to continue working here." "Are you still delusional about him? You better not kill our family! " Since Nathan was young, he had always followed his daughter''s lead and doted on her excessively. However, this matter concerned the family''s honor and failure, so he naturally would not tolerate his daughter''s willful behavior. "Dad, I won''t confess to him, I¡­ I only want to work! " Victoria was still afraid, but she didn''t want to leave. Just as she was saying these words, , she saw a few neat lines in the distance through the window. At the front of the line, there were Joseph and a few other guests chatting andughing as they walked towards the office. Victoria''s eyes were practically staring straight, and she couldn''t help but take a few steps forward. Her entire body almost sticking to the window, because she wanted to see more clearly see that man''s elegance and posture. "Victoria, Daddy didn''t joke around with you. I''ll send you out of the country as soon as possible. Daddy won''t stop you anymore and you can go anywhere you want!" Nathan immediately rxed the requirements. "I don''t want to go anywhere. Dad, I just want to stay by your side." As Victoria spoke, she ran towards the other end of the walkway. When she reached the end of the walkway, Victoria could see Joseph''s figure even more clearly. She was so happy and her heartbeat speeded up. "I''ve spoiled you, now you''re always angering me!" Nathan felt helpless. He could only curse and hang up the phone. Victoria held the phone tightly in her hand. her forehead pressed against the window, feeling the love sensation even more intense than before. Just as Victoria''s was looking at him, she did not notice that there was someone at a window watching her every move. Sister May put down the telescope in her hand, and a cold smile appeared on her indifferent face. "Olivia is a useless woman. She left without fighting, hurting the President''s heart. It looks like I found a new candidate for him. I believe it won''t be a disappointment this time." Sister May gave her binocrs to the male assistant beside her. The male assistant was a very handsome young man. Upon hearing Sister May''s words, he immediately answered: "This Victoria insisted on going to the office to work before. I thought that she wanted to improve herself. Now, it seems that she has a crush on Mr. Vice¡ªPresident." "Keep an eye on her and report her movement to me. Also, find an opportunity and create the make Joseph meet her. Looking at her flustered look, I think that she has already been moved. We just need to make use of this opportunity. What she will do is truly unpredictable! " Sister May was still very happy. After all, after Olivia left, the trouble on Joseph''s side lessened. Mr. President was worried every day, and he urged her to think of a way. Now she could fulfill her mission. "This Victoria. I think she had a fight with Alvina two days ago and caused the entire office to know about it. Sister May, this Victoria seems simple, and we could use her!" The handsome assistant quickly said. "Alvina is also a stubborn person. She doesn''t care about Joseph''s face at all. I like her. We can leave her in peace for a while. " Sister May took the towel and wiped one hand while sneering. Victoria did not know that she was already targeted and that she would be the prey in the. Alvina did not know that she became famous after the fight, and she would obtain a chance to survive. However, all of these were within Joseph''s expectations. Thest time Alvina fought, Joseph was not angry at all. He only felt sorry for her injured face. The fact that she was fighting was a good thing for her. The old president would not hurt her. As for Victoria, Joseph had already found out that she was rted to the Old President, and that was why she entered the office. Her goal was clear, and she liked him. She was Alvina''s cousin too. No matter what attitude he had towards her, once the rtionship was made public, Joseph''s reputation would be tarnished. Now that they were facing an election, Joseph would not let that happen. He had already prepared a trap for Victoria to jump into. She begged Joseph to help her investigate the man. Now he knew his background. He was born into a rich family. Unfortunately, his family''s background fell when he was twenty years old. He owed a huge debt and his parents went to prison. Everyone thought he would die. However, he appeared several years ago and paid the doubt. Furthermore, he got the house back and started his own business. Now he was a rich man in other''s eyes. When Joseph received the survey list, his eyebrows were knitted together. His finger lightly knocked on the desk: "What did he do when he was twenty? How could he earn so much money?" "Sir, we really can''t figure this out. Maybe he used a fake name, so we don''t have any clues right now. Plus, it was too long ago!" Warren Hilton replied with a helpless expression. Joseph frowned even more, "What are the shortcuts a young man can take to get rich?" "He might have been taken care of by a rich woman!" Warren Hilton replied immediately. Joseph was a little surprised, he raised his head and looked at him: "The possibility of this is quite high. If he is handsome and he knows how to please the rich women, he could get a lot of money!" Warren Hilton was a little embarrassed from Joseph''s praising gaze. He immediately reached out and scratched the back of his head: "I was just guessing blindly. He owes more than 300 million, adding the 80 million that he used to buy the house. Unless he''s in an illegal business, otherwise, he can''t earn that much money." "Un, your analysis is right, but he is not a criminal. This means that he did notmit any crime, otherwise, he would not be able to live peacefully in the past decade. He would have probably hidden away or gone abroad to escape." Joseph couldn''t figure out how this man obtained such a huge sum of money. It was very suspicious, so he would need a very long time to investigate. "Do you want me to send a woman to test him and see how sincere he is towards her mother?" Warren Hilton immediately suggested. "No, this kind of thing is against morals. The other party is her mother. How could I send a woman to seduce her mother''s boyfriend? If she knows, how would I exin it? " Joseph immediately rejected this idea. He immediately nodded his head in embarrassment, "You are right, this method is not good!" "You go ahead and investigate first, then flip through the documents. Thank you!" Joseph was still very grateful to Warren Hilton because he apanied him throughout the journey. "You are being too serious, Mister. It''s my duty to help you!" Heughed before turned around to continue his work. Joseph leaned against the back of the chair and fell silent. The Old President had recently sent out many men to contact the people around him, preparing to try their luck on the day of the elections. Honestly speaking, this kind of behavior was still a bit shameless. Based on the information he had received, many people were disgusted that. Forcing others to vote had its advantages and disadvantages. He did not know whether it was good or bad. At Wayne''s Group Headquarters, Larissa Reed was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. She was about to copse. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Edwards Wayne disappeared for three days. He didn''te to thepany. He couldn''t deliberately avoid her because he knew her goal, right? "No, we can''t just sit there and wait for death! Edwards Wayne, if you don''te looking for me, I will! " Larissa Reed had already gone crazy. She decided to cause a ruckus at Edwards Wayne''s home. No matter what the result was, it would be better than letting the President know that she did not do anything. Chapter 1445 Chapter 1445 After Larissa Reed made this decision, she immediately took the car key and left the office. Edwards Wayne''s mansion was easy to be found. From a distance, it was as if they were looking at a beautiful national scenic park with lush green trees blocking the outer walls of the vi. She heard that a thief was trying to go in and steal things at a ce a hundred meters around the vi, but was struck by lightning and was left half¡ªparalyzed. Edwards Wayne deliberately used this matter as a warning to tell everyone to not get too close to his territory. Larissa Reed parked the car on the side of the road that led to the main road and rolled down the window. The cold wind hit her face and messed up her long hair. She turned her face to the side and stared at the huge scenery nkly. To her, it was unable to imagine Edwards Wayne''s life with that woman. From his words, she knew he had someins about his wife. Whether she was happy or not, being able to live in such a heaven like a manor was something that she should be happy about. Looking at that beautiful scenery, Larissa Reed was a little timid. She thought that her life was superior, butpared to Edwards Wayne, it was like the difference between heaven and earth. Larissa Reed took out a cigarette from her bag and closed the car window. She lighted the cigarette. The green smoke caused her eyes to feel pain as she smoldered and closed them. She inhaled even more and coughed violently, her tears also flowing out. She pressed the cigarette against the back of her hand, and the burning pain made her scream out in pain. In the end, she still quickly threw it away. Looking at her burned skin, she cried. Crying for a while, Larissa Reed still decided to continue her n. She took out another bottle of extremely strong alcohol from her bag, raised her head, and drank half a bottle in one go. Her throat was burning with pain, and her heart seemed to be burning, but she did not care at all. Larissa Reed had onlye here because she was prepared. She endured the urge to vomit and directly drank a bottle of wine. The burning sensation in her heart became stronger and stronger. She was in extreme pain. While she was still conscious, she quickly drove her car forward. She wanted to go to the entrance of Wayne''s Manor. After the car drove for more than 10 minutes, Larissa Reed saw the straight main road. It was grand and imposing, with path. Passing through a green bamboo forest, it was the entrance to Edwards Wayne''s vi. "The scenery is really good. I want to be buried here. In my next life, I could be his daughter and he will love me. He will love me to the bones! Hahaha!" It was unknown if she was drunk or not, but Larissa Reed''s brain was a little abnormal, so what she was thinking was naturally againstmon sense. When Moon''s car got closer, she suddenly heard an rm sound. Larissa Reed''s entire body trembled. Seems like she had arrived She immediately pushed the door open and walked towards the door. She directly rang the doorbell and purposely stood in front of the monitor, wanting to let the person inside see her appearance. Her malicious hope was finally seen by the woman called Lily. She would interrogate Edwards Wayne because of her, and their rtionship worsened until they were separated! Ten minutester, as Larissa Reed had expected, the door opened and Old Garry walked out with his four bodyguards. "Who are you? Why do you barge through the main gate of the Wayne Family? " Old Garry angrily questioned her as he saw her stumble towards the door. "Is this Mr. Wayne? I came here to find Mr. Wayne. Of course¡­ I am looking for him. You don''t know who I am, right? I''m a subordinate of Mr. Wayne, and he previously said that he liked me. He told me toe here and look for him. " "Stop her!" Old Garry saw that thedy was speaking nonsense and immediately ordered the bodyguards behind her. The two bodyguards in ck immediately took two steps forward, and blocked Larissa Reed''s path: "This is Mr. Wayne''s private residence, Miss, please do not barge in!" "It was Mr. Wayne who called me over. If you don''t believe me¡­ You can ask him! " Larissa Reed was already drunk, but she knew the reason she came today. "You don''t know shame, woman. Do you know what kind of ce the Wayne''s Residence is? My Young Master would never make a ruckus. Don''t dare spout nonsense. " Old Garry was very angry. He could already tell that this woman did note with good intentions. "Heh, men like fresh women. You''re his housekeeper, right? How do you know he''s never provoked me before? He even said that he''s very close to me!" Wearing high heels, Larissa Reed almost fell to the ground. As a result, she leaned on the door wall as she sneered and ridiculed him. "I''m warning you, do not cause any trouble here. Leave quickly!" Old Garry, seeing that she was drunk, did not pester her and only let her go. "I''m not leaving, I want to see Edwards Wayne. I want to see him. He wants to see me too. You lackeys, get out of my way!" Larissa Reed was also very angry, as she spoke, she was about to rush in. "Old Garry, do you want to call the police?" Seeing that thedy was acting shamelessly, the bodyguard immediately asked the Old Garry.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Old Garry said with a calm expression: "Don''t call the police yet, I''ll ask Young Master!" It''s not a good thing. If the police were to call the police, then this matter would spread and ruin the reputation of the Young Master. Now that the Young Master and Young Mistress had a sweet marriage. If this woman made a ruckus and affected their rtionship, wouldn''t it mean that the Young Master would suffer a huge loss? Old Garry hurriedly walked a distance and called Edwards Wayne who was apanying his daughter. The bodyguard picked up the phone and anxiously walked towards him: "Mr. Wayne, your call!" Edwards Wayne was still holding onto the string of the kite, while Lily beside him was also bent over and running ahead with his daughter Emma. In the sky, there were already three kitespeting to compare with each other. However, Emma¡®s cute little kitten couldn''t even fly, leaving the little guy drenched in sweat. Edwards Wayne was in a good mood. It had been a long time since he had yed crazily with his family, so he was both rxed and happy. He thought it was because of his work, so he reached out to pick up the phone. When he saw that it was Old Garry, he was slightly startled. "What happened? " "Young Master, there is a woman causing trouble outside the gate. How should we deal with her?" Old Garry asked. "What woman?" Edwards Wayne''s face instantly changed, his expression bing gloomy. "I don''t know her, but she said she was a subordinate of yourpany." Old Garry hurriedly replied. "Drive her away, don''t let her in!" Edwards Wayne already knew who it was and his expression was one of extreme fury. "She''s drunk and she''s drinking. What should we do? " Old Garry frowned as he continued to ask. Edwards Wayne didn''t expect she would do this. Heughed coldly, "Go and prepare two buckets of ice water, ssh her awake, and then warn her again. If she dares toe here and cause trouble, she will die!" After the Old Garry received the order, he immediately followed it. Lily turned around and saw that the man''s face had be gloomy and ugly. She walked over and asked concernedly: "Did something happen?" Edwards Wayne immediately turned gentle. "It''s okay, continue ying with the children!" "If you have any urgent matters to attend to, you can go. I''ll y with them!" Lily was still very understanding. "No need for me to go in person! Don''t worry!" Edwards Wayne smiled as he walked towards his daughter, who had an anxious expression. George danced beside Emma while pinching his kite string, purposely angering her. Seeing that, Edwards Wayne immediately scolded: "George, don''t tease Emma. You must have the demeanor of an elder brother." Hearing that, George immediately ran away. However, Emma was so angry that her eyes were red: "Hateful brother, I will send my little kitten into the sky!" Edwards Wayne half squatted as he tidied up the thread for his daughter, gently consoling her, "Emma, don''t be anxious, Daddy will help you!" "Thank you, Daddy!" When Emma saw her fathering over, she was immediately overjoyed. She even threw herself into the man''s embrace and kissed him. Inside the big doors, there was a happy family. Outside the door, two pails of ice water were sshed onto Larissa Reed who was acting crazy from the alcohol. "Ah ¡­" Larissa Reed only felt that being in this world of ice and snow, how could she continue to be drunk? "You all ¡­" Larissa Reed''s entire body was drenched. She could not stop her teeth from shivering. She pointed to the two bodyguards and said angrily: "Alright, men, you bully a weak girl like me. I must let everyone know of your evil deeds." "Young miss, if you wake up from your drinking, please listen to me carefully. Young Master said that if you dare to continue ying around, you better watch out for your life!" Old Garry reminded her calmly. Chapter 1446 Chapter 1446 She didn''t seed. Now she was sober. In the cold spring, she shivered, hugging her arms tightly, getting in her car. She looked ahead nkly andughed at herself in pain: "You want to take my life? I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it! " Larissa Reed drove the car away like a madman. Her speed was extremely fast, but before she could even reach the end of her bad luck, she was stopped by a traffic policeman when she reached the city center. The traffic policeman angrily stopped her: "Miss, you rushed through two red lights consecutively just now, and you have exceeded the speed limit. Please show your driver''s license!" Larissa Reed immediatelyughed coldly: "So what? If you have the ability, thene and capture me. Capture me and send me to jail, I won''t be afraid either!" Her tone was arrogant and there was faint smell of alcohol. He immediately took out the apparatus and said forcefully, "I suspect that you''re driving with alcohol. Please blow on this apparatus!" On the other hand, Larissa Reed cooperated, causing the traffic police''s expression to change. "Miss, please get off the carriage. You have been involved in drunk driving and vited the traffic rules. I want to detain your driver''s license and your car ording to thew. Pleasee with me to the station." The traffic police said with a serious expression. "Are you going to lock me up? Fine, I''m not afraid, I''m not afraid of anything. If you have the guts, then lock me up for the rest of my life!" Larissa Reedughed arrogantly, liking a madman. However, she was not locked up for long. When it was dark, she was forced into a car. "I''m cold, I want to change!" Seeing that the situation wasn''t good, Larissa Reed immediately thought of an excuse to slip away. "Sister May wants to see you. You better not y any tricks!" The man reminded her kindly. Hearing that name, Larissa Reed''s face became as pale as snow, as though she was in a nightmare. "Why did she see me? I haven''t finished my mission, so she has to give me more time! " Larissa Reed said with both excitement and fear. "Sister May suspects that you may not be able toplete this mission. " That person mocked her even more. Even if Larissa Reed wanted to escape, she was caught in front of Sister May. Sister May swirled a red wine cup in her hand as she wore a red robe. Her ordinary face gave off a sense of majesty because of her temperament. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Looking at the terrified expression on Larissa Reed''s face, she sneered: "I heard that you were cklisted by Edwards Wayne. Larissa Reed, I overestimated you! I didn''t expect you to lose your use so quickly. " "This has nothing to do with me, it''s Edwards Wayne. He went back on his words and clearly said¡­ said¡­" Larissa Reed wanted to exin herself, but she could not find any excuse, so she could only open her eyes and mouth wide. "Don''t talk too much. I am watching you. Look at your beautiful face. Why can''t you even handle a man? What a waste of your good looks." She hated beautiful women. When she was young, she was poor and ugly. From the moment she became sensible, she had never been favored before. On the contrary, she had suffered many setbacks because she was ordinary. She was able to cultivate her current ruthless and forceful attitude. When Larissa Reed heard that, a cold shiver went down her spine. She immediately shook her head and pleaded uneasily with fear: "Sister May, let me go. I can still do a lot of things for you, Edwards Wayne is a special case. If it''s another man, I''ll be able to do it. Please give me another chance to make amends." Sister May sneered: "Actually, I also really want to give you another chance, but Mister said that people who use it once is of no value anymore. Larissa Reed, if you truly want to make up for your mistakes, I will give you another chance. You could jump from the roof of the Wayne''s Group. I will make him apany you. " "What?" Larissa Reed waspletely dumbfounded. She looked at Sister May''s face, which did not look like she was joking. "No, I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die!" Larissa Reed immediately roared out: "I don''t want to die!" "But you have no other choice." Sister May said coldly. "Is that so? Am I not? Maybe. Alright, then I''lle back to find you for revenge in my next life." Larissa Reed suddenly red at Sister May with resentment, her expression was sinister as she said: "You are truly ugly. Your heart is uglier. You must have never been cared and doted upon by a man before, so you must hate me. I am born beautiful, and I am born to be liked by men!" "If you keep spouting nonsense, I''ll ruin your face right now!" After Sister May finished speaking, she stepped forward and ruthlessly pped Larissa Reed''s face. Her fingertips cut off her face. If it wasn''t for the two men who came over to stop her from resisting, she would have fought with Sister May. Unfortunately, both her arms were blocked, so she could only use her legs to kick Sister May. Sister May reacted quickly and turned around to grab a fruit knife on the table: "Hold her down, don''t let her move recklessly!" Larissa Reed looked at the de, her pupils constricting. She was so scared. Two strong men tightly held Larissa Reed down, leaving her no leeway to move at all. "You dare to call me ugly? You''re quite bold. The word I hate the most is that. Are you beautiful? Fine, I''ll make you even uglier than me right now, and you won''t be able to meet anyone!" Sister May''s state of mind copsed, and it was even a bit twisted. She lost her usual calm demeanor. She held the fruit knife and made two X on her face, causing blood to flow down. Larissa Reed let out a blood¡ªcurdling screech, and her tender skin instantly split open. The image was too bloody, and it was hard to look at. Even the bodyguards beside Sister May had their faces turned blue because they did not dare to witness this terrifying scene. "Throw her out and give her three days to think about it. There''s no point in her living now anyway!" Sister May clenched her teeth in anger as she gave the order. Larissa Reed was thrown on the side of the road just like that. Moreover, it was a road with very few pedestrians, so dark that one couldn''t see her fingers. She didn''t know where she was, but she knew that she wouldn''t have suffered in vain today. Larissa Reed wanted to cover her face with her hands, but she didn''t dare do so because the pain had numbed her five senses. Larissa Reed reached out and took out her phone. On the back of the phone, she installed a small tape recorder, a new technology that she bought with a high price. She had originally nned to use to deal with Edwards Wayne. However, when she went to see Sister May, she did not know where she got the courage from, but she reached her hand into her bag and opened up the device. Larissa Reed ignored the pain on her face. She turned on the tape recorder and heard their conversation. She suddenly felt as if she had just died ande back to life. That feeling could not be described with words. Larissa Reed seemed to have found a way to counter and save herself. Since the Old President''s side could not tolerate her, then she would find Mr. Vice¡ªPresident. She heard that he was a truly righteous and righteous gentleman, and now that he was fighting with Mr. Old President. If she can give him this recording, it might be beneficial to her. However, Larissa Reed was unable to contact him. She didn''t even dare to contact anyone right now. She felt that her phone was not safe. Fortunately, she had Edwards Wayne''s number, so she could borrow a phone to call him. Finally, she saw a house with lights on. She rushed over and begged a man with a face full of tears and panic: "Sir, Sir, please save me, I was just hit on the face by my boyfriend. Can you borrow your phone to me? I''ll call my family and ask for help!" The man turned around and was shocked. However, looking at the clothes of the woman in front of him, she should be a very decent person. Was that true? In this world, there were many good people. Everyone was willing to help when faced with such a tragedy. The man quickly took his phone and handed it to her. "Take it. Do you want me to call an ambnce or call the police?" "No, no, no, I can''t call the police. I''ll be going to the hospital in a while, but I need to contact my family first. I need their protection!" Larissa Reed''s acting was not bad, and it was able to escape the suspicion of that person. Chapter 1447 Chapter 1447 Larissa Reed knew that Edwards Wayne would never ept an unfamiliar call, so she was smart enough to not directly make the call. Instead, she sent a message first: "I am Larissa Reed, please save me. I have important information for you. " Edwards Wayne received the message at the dinner table. He frowned as he looked at the unfamiliar number, and in the end, he called Old Garry. "Dial this number with your phone. " Old Garry immediately followed his instructions, and Edwards Wayne heard Larissa Reed crying from the side: "Mr. Wayne, please, please save me. I have no other choice. I know that I was wrong before. I shouldn''t have promised them to harm you. I know that I was wrong, they destroyed my face and wanted me to go to yourpany tomit suicide. I don''t want to harm you, you must save me, if you don''t save me, I will be sent to your office building. If I die, you will be in trouble. " Hearing that, Edwards Wayne''s handsome face instantly changed. "Where are you? I''ll send someone to find you! " "I''ll get this kind¡ªhearted elder brother to exin the location to me. I don''t know where this is either." Larissa Reed immediately looked at the man imploringly. The man had helped her. After Edwards Wayne hung up, he had Old Garry bring people to pick her up. He believed that Larissa Reed had nowhere to go, that was why she asked for his help. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Old Garry drove over. She was charming and beautiful in the afternoon. However, now her face was covered in blood and tears. It was difficult to describe her state. "Thank you, thank you!" Larissa Reed acted as if she obtained a second life. He did not have the arrogance and would even politely say thanks. Old Garry ignored her and directly took her away. However, he did not take her to the vi, but ced her in an ordinary residence, in a bungalow in the suburbs. "You stay here first. Remember, leave all of yourmunication equipment to me. I''m afraid that the people you work for will find you and you will die." Old Garry was also smart, and he reminded her with good intentions. Larissa Reed was extremely grateful and quickly gave him all of her things. Other than a few bank cards, some cash, and her important small recording device. She didn''t even take her bag anymore. "You can take them all, thank you!" "I''ll get someone to bring you the medicine. You deal with it yourself. If you get infected, you''ll still be in danger!" With that, the Old Garry left. He believed that Larissa Reed did not dare to walk around carelessly anymore. "Wait! Please tell him that I have important information, and tell the truth. I ask him to give me a chance to gain merits. It''s about that old bastard. As long as Mr. Wayne can send me to seek refuge abroad, I''ll send him the information, and guarantee that I won''t disappoint him! Larissa Reed knew that she would not stay in this country for long. Once she was found by Sister May, she would not even have a chance to live. "If it''s really useful, I believe the Young Master will find out!" Old Garry did not say anything else and turned to leave. Larissa Reed looked at the rather small suite. Although it was small, it was tidied up quite warmly. She had been frightened for the entire day, and she seemed to have a ce to rest. Shey on the bed in exhaustion. However, she had many nightmares. She woke up because she felt the pain on her face increase. Opening her eyes, she pushed the person in front of her away. "What are you doing?" The one squatting in front of her was a young man, who was also a bodyguard beside Edwards Wayne, called Pepin. Seeing that Larissa Reed had fallen asleep, he kindly wanted to sterilize her wound and apply for the medicine, but he was pushed away. He didn''t feel angry, lifting his hands, "I am helping you. Does it hurt? " "I remember you. You were the one who sshed my ice water today!" Seeing that he did not have any malicious intent, Moon was not afraid anymore and onlyughed bitterly to herself. "The reason why I poured cold water on you was that I hoped that you would wake up and not do any more heinous things!" Pepin said indifferently. "You know I''m a bad woman, why are you still willing to help me?" Larissa Reed''s face revealed sorrow. Pepin continued to dab the disinfectant on her wounds. When Larissa Reed was young, she had never experienced such pain before. "Since you know that, you should wake up in time. This society is still tolerant!" Pepin saw that her face was pale from the pain, so his action became lighter. "Aren''t you afraid? Seeing my face, you must have a nightmare tonight! " Larissa Reed was sincerely grateful towards him, but she was afraid that she would scare him. "What kind of injury is this? The scars on my body are even uglier than yours!" Pepinughed nonchntly. "Are you hurt too? How? Tell me!" Larissa Reed had already used up all of her strength and her mind waspletely nk. As though all of the prosperity in her life had slowly disappeared from her mind. She was born well, she was beautiful, she studied at the school she wanted to study at, she socialized with the elites of hermunity. She thought she would live a happy life. However, now she was in the hell because of a mistake. "If you want, let me show you!" After Pepin said that, he immediately took off his jacket, and revealed his entire back to Larissa Reed. Larissa Reed only felt her heart stop, and even her breathing seemed to stop. Scars crossed on his back, liking countless scarlet centipedes were coiling around his body. It was extremely terrifying. "Do you have enemies too?" Larissa Reed felt that it was so cruel to injure him to this extent. "No, I was in the underworld before. I did a lot of bad things. These scars were left behind by me to save my sister. Someone sought my revenge and nted a bomb in my house. At that time, my sister was by my side, and I was protecting her, so my back exploded!" Pepin said as he applied the medicine for Larissa Reed. Larissa Reed seemed to not be able to feel the pain, but her tears kept falling. "Fortunately, my sister is safe and sound. Now that I''ve earned enough money to send her out of the country to study. My heart is at ease!" Pepin said with a smile. His young face was filled with happiness and serenity. "Being Edwards Wayne''s bodyguard, didn''t he hate you?" Larissa Reed could not help but ask. "Although he is rich, he treats us well and would normally take care of us. The one who invited me in was the Old Garry. I am very grateful to him. From now on my dream is to keep the Wayne Family safe, so that bad people do not harm the Mr. Wayne''s family!" Pepin said with a sigh. "You''re still considered lucky. You can rebuild your life but I can''t. The trouble I''ve stirred up is far greater than any of you!" Larissa Reed was suddenly envious of him. "You should save your life first. We''ll talk about it in the future!" Seeing her face, Pepin also felt that it was a pity. In the afternoon, when he saw her outside Wayne Family''s door, she looked really beautiful and grand. "That''s right. I hope that the heavens will not treat me so thin. If I can rebuild my life, I will find a reliable man like you to live a good life. It''s a pity, it''ll be hard to get married in this lifetime. My face is destroyed! " When Larissa Reed thought about her future misery, she felt indescribably sad. Pepin couldn''t help but pass her a tissue when he saw her crying. Larissa Reed cried even harder. "You better not cry. Tears will make your wounds hurt even more!" Pepin advised her. It was only then that Larissa Reed felt the burning pain on her face, and could only endure her tears. Edwards Wayne had purposely ignored Larissa Reed because he was currently on the phone with Joseph. "Destroying a woman''s face, this method is too terrifying. Is it to the point of going insane?" Joseph was also shocked. "Not only that, I feel that her mind is warped. Joseph, is your situation alright?" Edwards Wayne asked him in concern. "It isn''t too bad. He''s always suppressing me in terms of national affairs. Fortunately, there are still a lot of clear¡ªminded people. It''s not like they are daydreaming with him. More and more people are supporting me!" Joseph replied with a light smile. Larissa Reed is useless to him, so I wonder how he''s going to deal with me. I need to make preparations." Edwards Wayne ridiculed. "Then you have to be more careful. Right now, I want to know who is doing these things for him. If I know, I''ll not let that person off!" Joseph cared about his friends and hated the culprits behind the scenes even more. Chapter 1448 Chapter 1448 Bryant never thought that he would encounter a forced marriage. It made him angry and speechless. However, after returning home, he didn''t mention anything about it. Robbin was a female elite of the legal world, and her eyes were intelligent. She still noticed that something was wrong with Bryant''s expression when he returned. She walked over and asked, "What''s wrong? You seem to have something on your mind. " Bryant shook his head. He looked at the gentle and beautiful woman in front of his with a determined gaze and could not help but reach out to hug her. "I am fine. " "If something happens, you can''t hide it from me. Husband and wife are one. No matter what difficulties, we must help and trust each other!" Robbin was a rather sturdy woman, so she was able to speak such words. Bryant could not help but chuckle. "Don''t worry, I trust you very much, and you are not allowed to doubt me either. Since I''ve decided to marry you, I will be loyal to this marriage." "Mm, I believe you!" Robbin believed that she was right. Before, when people asked her what kind of man she liked, she could not answer. Now, after met Bryant, she finally understood what kind of man she liked. "Let''s go, my mom wants us to have dinner!" Robbin tugged on his warm big palm, then headed towards outside. Bryant nodded. He rather liked the Robbin''s family''s atmosphere, it was very warm. There were some things that even if one wanted to hide, he might not be able to hide it all. It was just like the things that Bryant did not mention the entire night. Robbin knew it. At the entrance of thepany, she saw a pitiful girl with red eyes, running towards her as soon as she saw her, begging her: "Miss, Miss, please give him to me. I will die without him, I beg you, I''ve loved him for so many years, I can''t live without him!" Robbin squinted her eyes and sized up the girl who was only in her early twenties through the bright lenses. Her facial features were straight, but her skin was a little pale white. From the way she was dressed, she did not look like an ordinary girl. Her background would be great. "Are you alright?" Robbin was not someone that anyone could casually bully. Hearing this woman begging her like that, her first reaction was that this woman''s mind was abnormal. Rose Burke did not expect the other party to scold her the first time she opened her mouth. Her pitiful face instantly froze. "If you''re not sick, then don''t block my way. I''m going to bete for work!" Even if the other party was a young miss from a rich family, Robbin was not afraid at all. On the contrary, if the woman was sick, she had to be treated quickly. If she pretended to be sick, then she should speak Georgely. After all, they were going to get married. How could she give him to her? Rose Burke did not expect that, so she immediately reprimanded Robbin: "How can you say that? How can you scold me? I''m just begging you. Can''t you talk properly? " Robbin ced her hands on her chest. She raised her chin, staring at her with eyes as sharp as knives: "Why do I need to speak to you properly, do I know you? Since you are a stranger, what right do you have to beg me? " Rose Burke was so angry that she was about to cry. She never thought that Bryant would actually fall for such a domineering woman. She did not have a feminine air, let alone a feminine gentleness. "I like Bryant, I want to rob him to be my husband. If you agree, I will agree to any conditions you give me. My family is very rich, I can give you a lot of money!" Rose Burke immediately stopped acting pitiful and discussed things with her confidently and confidently. "Money, I earn it every day. But as a man, the only one I like is Bryant, why should I give him to you? My brain isn''t broken. Furthermore, your money is yours!" Robbin was extremely angry. She did not expect that. This girl was so young, how could she not care about her face? "If you love him, you should give him to me. Only I can make his career better, but you can''t. Don''t you think about it for him?" Seeing that the negotiation had failed, Rose Burke could only change her method of threat. Robbin squinted her eyes. She felt this was a smart girl. She could not move her, so she would use Bryant''s career to threaten her. It was no wonder she came from a wealthy family and knew how to harm people. "Even if he tells me now that he doesn''t work anymore, I can still raise him. Besides, how could you make decisions for his career? Do you think you''re the God? Little girl, you''re childish. You should go home and read more books. " After Robbin finished speaking, she walked around her. "Robbin, Bryant must be blind to fall for you. Maybe you are already very shameless. You must have used some kind of method to enchant him. If not, how could he like an olddy like you who don''t have a trace of femininity!" Rose Burke couldn''t take it anymore and started cursing loudly behind Robbin. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Robbin took a few steps forward. Upon hearing her words, she immediately turned around and walked towards her: "That''s right, I''m a few years older than you, but that doesn''t seem to be your problem. Bryant likes me and doesn''t like you, that''s the best proof!" "You''ll split up. I''ll wait. I''ll snatch him away." Rose Burke was so angry that her face turned red. "The Heavens will not forgive a malicious person like you. Otherwise, we''ll just wait and see!" After Robbin finished, she once again left, leaving Rose Burke trembling in rage. "You¡­ I''m not finished with you, old woman! " Rose Burke said as she clenched her teeth hatefully behind her. When Robbin entered the elevator, she was not even able to calm down. She hated that she did not perform well just now. She should scold that woman. Cursing her for not having a good time, would she be able to live well? When Robbin returned to her office, her face was still cold. She sat down and realized that she could not even look at the information besides her. She dialed his number. The call connected and the sound of a man breathing slightly came from the other side of the line. He was running. Hearing the man''s heavy breathing, Robbin''s mood finally started to feel better. "Robbin, what''s wrong?" Bryant stopped and asked her in concern. "I... I just met a girl, and she said something that made me feel stuffy! " Robbin said directly. Bryant''s expression froze for a moment, and he could not help but ask softly: "What did she tell you?" "Didn''t you already know about this? Was the reason why you were depressed yesterday?" Robbin finally found the reason. Bryant nodded his head and said with slight annoyance: "Yesterday afternoon, I was called over for afternoon tea by a famous director, and met the father and daughter Rose Burke. He wanted to marry his daughter to me, and even said that he funded my next movie. That''s ridiculous." "I don''t know. I only feel that the hearts of these people are too twisted. They know that we''re about to get married, yet they still interfere. They don''t take our rtionship seriously at all." Robbin could not help but be angry again. "Don''t worry, I rejected them yesterday. It''s just that I didn''t think that Rose Burke woulde and find you without giving up. I was even thinking of not letting you know about this." Bryant was ming himself a little. "I know that you must be doing this for my good. However, since you already know about it, then let''s face it together. That girl threatened me. She wants to do something to your career, are you afraid?" Robbin was quite worried. After all, it was not easy for Bryant to stabilize his position in the entertainment world. "Don''t worry, they do whatever they want to be based on their wealth. There will always be people who can''t stand it." Bryant disagreed. "Do you regret ¡­With me?" Originally, Robbin was not confident, but it was Bryant who gave her courage and warmth. Being scolded by that girl just now, she immediately reverted to her original form and asked him with some unease. "Of course not, I have never regretted it!" Bryantforted her while smiling. Chapter 1449 Chapter 1449 Hearing Bryant''s words, Robbin''s heart calmed down, and her tone became gentle: "Earlier, she said that I don''t have a feminine air, is that true?" After Bryant heard her words, he could not help but chuckle. "What? Are you not confident anymore? " Robbin was embarrassed from his smile. She bit her lips: "No, I''m still very confident. I just feel that it''s a pity for you to marry a woman who''s too old for you!" "All in all, I''m older than you. You don''t despise me because I''m old, how could I despise you?" Bryant said as he turned and walked back to his car. From the looks of it, he had to run in front of thedy tofort her, or else, it would be difficult to pass. "Alright, I''ll hang up first!" Bryant said deliberately. Robbin still had a lot of things to say to him. However, when she heard, her eyes zed over and she immediately nodded: "Alright, I also need to work!" Hanging up the phone, Robbin held her phone tightly and leaned against the window. She was not an active woman in the first ce. What''s more, she didn''t know how to say beautiful words or act like a weak girl. She was independent. She wanted to call Bryant again because she was feeling uneasy in her heart. However, since he said he got to go, she didn''t dare to call him again. She could only suppress the feeling of loss in her heart and force herself to work. More than an hourter, the door to her office was pushed open. A bunch of red roses entered her eyes first, causing her to freeze for a moment as she raised her eyes. Following that, it was Bryant who wore casual clothes. Any random down jacket would give off a different temperament. "You¡­ Why are you here?" Robbin could not believe it. Her eyes opened wide as she asked him. "I want to exin it to you personally!" After Bryant walked over, he ced the flower on her desk. The room was filled with the fragrance of roses, making people unable to resist breathing in greedily. " Why did you buy flowers?" Robbin did not love these luxurious things in the past, but now, she had fallen in love with them at some point in time. As expected, love would soften a person''s heart and make them countless of times softer and softer. "When I passed by, I saw a flower shop in front of which there was a disy. I thought you would like it, so I bought it!" Bryant didn''t dare say that he went to three stores to find such fresh and fragrant roses. "Don''t buy it next time. It shouldn''t be cheap, right?" Robbin''s personality surfaced once again. Both Bryant''s hands supported himself in front of her desk. He leaned his body forward slightly and smiled with his thin lips: "I''m willing to spend money for you!" Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Robbin''s ears were turning red from embarrassment. His beautiful eyes did not dare meet his gaze, and she pretended to sit back in her office chair, leaning back and chuckling: "You are bing more and more talkative." Bryant let out a light breath, "Robbin, you aren''t angry with me, are you?" "I didn''t. Why do you ask?" Robbin looked at him in astonishment. Bryantughed unnaturally, "I was afraid that you would be angry because of Rose Burke." "I won''t me you. Since she came to find me, it means that you haven''t given her any chance at all. I''m still too happy, how could I be angry? If you give her a chance, she might not evene looking for me! " Robbin analyzed. "She didn''t say anything unpleasant, did she?" Bryant knew that Robbin was a person with a lot of self¡ªesteem. "I''ve never lost a fight before. Don''t worry, I''m fine!" Robbin raised her eyebrows proudly. Only then did Bryant secretly heave a sigh of relief, but his handsome eyes were filled with coldness: "They are simply going too far. How could they do that?" "Rich people are used to acting tyrannically in their world, so they naturally take themselves too seriously. Let''s just ignore them and not find trouble for ourselves!" Robbin stood up, walking towards him and gently reacheing out to hug him. "yes!" Bryant nodded his head. He hoped that they would not pester him. If not, he would not allow them to threaten him. After Alvina and Victoria fought, there were even more exnations regarding her. Someone said that as an elder sister, her character was too bad and her conduct was too bad. She should be fired. The most pitiful thing was that she was Mr. Vice¡ªPresident''s wife¡ªto¡ªbe. An outstanding man had to share a bed with such a bad woman. It would hurt so many girls'' hearts. Alvina sat in her office as if she was sitting on pins and needles. Her ears perked up. Listening to the people talking about her, she felt that the trouble she had caused this time was just too big. "Alvina,e in. I have something to tell you!" Penelope naturally heard all the gossips around, but she did not believe what those people said at all. She believed herself, knowing that Alvina''s character was not bad, so she did not need to me her. Everyone had his or her temper. Alvina walked in quickly. Her beautiful eyes lowered in panic. She was truly afraid that Penelope would over listen to the discussions of the people outside and transfer her away again. "Don''t worry, I won''t let you go. Just work hard. You''re not bad, and you''ll have a chance to shine." Penelopeforted her. "Sister Penelope, thank you for trusting me so much!" Alvina was so moved that she wanted to cry. At this time, what she wanted to hear the most was these warm words, even if it was just a few words of concern. "Mr. Vice¡ªPresident didn''t scold youst time, right? What''s his attitude?" Penelope was not worried about how others would talk about her, but she was worried about Joseph''s attitude. If Joseph wanted her to leave, she would not be able to protect her. "He¡­ He didn''t say anything. He just told me to be more careful in the future and not cause any more trouble!" Alvina quickly replied. "I believe that Mr. Vice¡ªPresident is kind too. Since he didn''t say anything, you can just wait patiently." Penelope helped her heave a sigh of relief. "Sister Penelope, I want to ask you something. Everyone knows that I am Joseph''s girlfriend now, how would Mr. President think of me?" Alvina was also trying to probe out Penelope''s attitude. There was no other way, she had promised Joseph that she would help him. As expected, Penelope frowned, as if she was considering this matter. "Don''t worry. Sister Penelope, if you find it difficult, then pretend that I didn''t ask. " Alvina was still very worried because she was afraid that Penelope would doubt her. "Since you are so good at causing trouble, I believe that Mr. President will keep you here. Rest assured, it will not cause any harm to you." Penelope gave her the answer. "Why?" Alvina pretended not to understand. "Mr. President is afraid that he won''t be able to catch his red¡ªhanded. With you disturbing the enthusiasm of Mr. Vice¡ªPresident in the office, why would he chase you away?" Penelope exined. "I understand, thank you, Sister Penelope. But, Sister Penelope, can I ask you one more thing? Now that everyone has his or her own ideas. How about us? " Alvina immediately asked her curiously. "Have you forgotten your own identity? Do you still have to consider your attitude? If you dare to stand in the wrong line, I can guarantee that Mr. Vice¡ªPresident will be the first to break your legs! " Penelopeughed at her words. "I... I don''t dare to, but you''re my boss. Wherever you go, I''ll naturally go along with you! " Alvina immediately acted cutely and smiled very carefully. Penelope''s eyes became sharp. She stared at her: "Then which side do you think I should be on? "This... I don''t dare say! " Alvina immediately shook her head, pretending to be obedient. "That''s enough. Since I''ve taken a fancy to you, I naturally won''t make things too difficult for you. It''s just that this issue is a bit sensitive. We should all keep our opinions to ourselves." Penelope did not say it out loud, but the meaning had already been hinted. "Oh, okay, then I don''t dare to ask anymore!" She was smart and she knew her meaning. As long as Penelope was standing on the same seat as Joseph, she would be at ease. She liked this boss too much, and wanted to work together with her in the future. Chapter 1450 Chapter 1450 It had already been a day and a night since Larissa Reed hid in her room. She was anxious and afraid that Sister May would find her and throw her off the roof. If she was threw from the top of a building, she would be smashed into pieces. She could not let that happen. She didn''t have the time to repay her parents'' kindness in raising her. She hadn''t gotten married and had children, and her life hadn''t even reached the halfway mark. She could not die like that. Just as Larissa Reed was frightened to the point of despair, the door opened and Edwards Wayne walked in with heavy steps. Previously, Larissa Reed had dared to look up at him with a faint smile. Now she had no face to see anyone. When she saw Edwards Wayne, she immediately turned around and said with a trembling voice: "Mr. Wayne, finally, you''re willing toe to meet me." The assistant quickly arranged a chair for Edwards Wayne to sit on. "Just say what you want to say. Stop hiding it!" Edwards Wayne said coldly. Larissa Reed didn''t have anything to hide from him now. What could be more miserable than her current fate? "Old President sent people to pick out beautiful women from overseas, using all kinds of enticements to seduce people who were beneficial to him. I was one of them. They thought that I was pretty and I had a good temperament. What''s more, my background was not bad. The person who contacted me back then was your uncle John Wayne. I did not expect him to die so quickly. Following that, another man came to find me. Later on, he also mysteriously died. Right now, there is a woman called Sister May. She is ruthless, cruel, and simply a devil. She is jealous of my betty. Now she hurt me because I don''t seed. " Larissa Reed''s hoarse voice sounded exceptionally cool in this room, causing people to be unable to help themselves from sighing with emotion. Why did she choose this way? "You told me that you could tell me the movement of him. It was a lie, right?" Edwards Wayne sneered. "Mr. Wayne, I lied to you, didn''t you also lie to me? You said that your rtionship with your wife wasn''t that good, but I felt that it was. Your rtionship is very good. You doted on her, but I was stupid enough to believe that your rtionship isn''t good. I thought that I had a chance. " As Larissa Reed finished speaking, she began tough at herself. "Saying all this is meaningless. What do you have? Why should I protect you?" Edwards Wayne asked coldly. "Mr. Wayne, can I trust you? Others say that you are a very trustworthy person, which is why your business is so sessful. I want your help, but I''m scared! " Larissa Reed had already been deeply wounded in her life, and she no longer trusted others that much. "Other than trusting me, you already have no other choice. Why not gamble once? Moreover, you are a personal certificate so I might need you in the future. I won''t let you die." Edwards Wayne said indifferently. Larissa Reed trembled from head to toe, and mocked: "That''s right. If you drag that old bastard and his group down, I am willing to bring my ruined face to stand in a righteous court, to seek justice for all of you!" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Fine, give me the item. I''ll make someone to send you abroad!" Edwards Wayne nodded. As Larissa Reed said that, she handed over her small tape recorder to Edwards Wayne: "There''s a recording here. It''s myst conversation with Sister May. I don''t dare to listen to it a second time. It''s horrible." Edwards Wayne nodded his head, and gave the thing to Larry. He did not listen to the contents inside in front of Larissa Reed. "Mr. Wayne, you have a bodyguard named Pepin by your side. Can you tell him to send me abroad?" Larissa Reed suddenly asked. "What? Why must it be him? " Edwards Wayne raised his eyebrows. "I don''t know. I believe him!" Larissa Reed lowed her head, looking extremely downcast. "Alright, let him send you abroad!" Edwards Wayne did not object. He left with Larry. In the carriage, after Edwards Wayne and Larry finished listening to that recording, their expressions became ugly. "This woman is really scary. She can even speak of killing with such calmness. It can be seen how powerful her heart is!" Larry also felt his blood run cold. "Perhaps she suffered something more horrible than killing a person. No matter what, you have to think of a way to send this recording to Joseph. I believe he will be able to recognize the voice of this woman. Sister May might even be a fake name for her! Edwards Wayne said with a calm face. "Alright, I will think of a way to send it over. Young Master, don''t worry!" Larry nodded. That night, under the protection of Pepin, Larissa Reed left the country. For safety reasons, the two of them changed ships several times and finally arrived at a city in a neighboring country. "I want stic surgery!" Larissa Reed stood in the hotel''s bathroom, looking at her bandaged face, she decided in her heart. Previously, she didn''t dare to do surgery on her face because she felt that the natural was the best. She had to do it now. Even if there were the aftereffects of stic surgery, she didn''t care. Pepin was in charge of her safety during the entire journey. Pepin had a lot of experience in hiding, so Larissa Reed was very safe for the rest of the journey. "Miss, where do you want to go?" Pepin asked her curiously. "I don''t know!" Larissa Reed replied with sadness. "If you don''t mind, I''ll take you to a ce that used to be my refuge!" Pepin thought of a good ce. "Alright, let''s go there!" Larissa Reed nodded. In the country. Three days had already passed. Sister May stood by the window and looked at the towering building in front of her. Two¡ªthirds of the building was hidden at the peak of the dense fog, showing its majesty and domineering aura. "What do I need to do to bring Larissa Reed up to the roof?" Sister May covered her face and mumbled as if she was trying to think. "Wayne''s Group''s security is one of the best in the world. I''m afraid it won''t be easy!" A man spoke up. "Even if it isn''t easy, I still have to think of away. If it''s difficult, then I won''t be working on it?" Sister May immediately scolded him in anger. That man was trained to be mute. "Edwards Wayne is something. At such a young age, his career is spread all over the world. We cannot underestimate him, but it''s a pity. The more he gets, the more hatred he receives. If we can''t get Larissa Reed to the roof, then we have to make her die inside this building!" Sister May sneered. "I''m afraid that the woman is already half dead. Should we tie her up and leave her here as a backup?" The man beside her asked in a low voice. "Send someone over. We''ll think of a way first after we tie her up!" Sister May was also very annoyed at the moment. She thought that she would be more reliable than others, but she just realized that she could achieve the goals by her own. "Alright, we''ll send someone to capture that woman!" Sister May heaved a sigh of relief. The phone on the table suddenly rang, causing her to jump in shock as she quickly went over. It was indeed the call from above. "Mister!" Sister May immediately shouted out respectfully. "I heard you destroyed Larissa Reed''s face? What are you doing? " The President was furious on the other end of the phone. He didn''t like her making decisions. "Sir, I''m sorry, I was unable to control my temper ¡­" "What''s the use of apologizing. If that woman speaks nonsense to others, then my reputation would be ruined. At this crucial moment, I can''t let even the slightest mistake happen. You''d better take care of it." The president scolded her in a rage. "Yes, I will send someone to deal with her now. Sir, please be assured that I will cover her mouth!" Sister May was so frightened that her face instantly changed. Although she knew what to do, she had lost control over the matter of destroying her face. She never thought that she would be scolded so harshly by Old President. Her face turned green. She directly threw her phone onto the table, gritting her teeth in anger, "Damned woman, you caused me to get scolded. Your death date is approaching. Hurry up and find her. Don''t worry about where she''s going to die. Kill her when you see her." "Yes, madam!" The group of people epted the order and hurried to do their job. Two hourster, Sister May''s phone rang again. "Larissa Reed is gone. We''ve searched for her everywhere. We couldn''t find her!" "What?" Sister May was almost going to go crazy from anger. "Then let''s hurry and search for more clues about the ce where you left her that night!" Sister May suddenly started to panic. Chapter 1451 Chapter 1451 Sister May sent people out to search for more than five hours. Finally, they found some clues in a grocery store. "Who took her? Isn''t that store being monitored? " May was scared. She should not underestimate her. She was smart. If she turned to support Joseph after getting injured by her, it would be a disaster for her. "Originally, there was one, but the owner said that just two days ago, someone had hacked his surveince camera. Not only that, the entire monitor system had been hacked by someone. It just so happened that they lost the video footage from those few days." "Who did it? Joseph? Edwards Wayne? Or did Larissa Reed find someone else to save her life? " Sister May stood up angrily. Her face distorted like an ugly monster, causing people to feel terrified. "I underestimate her abilities. As expected, ants cannot be underestimated, so we will expand our search range. As long as she is still in this city, even if we have to dig three feet out, we will still be able to find her." Sister May ordered angrily. "Do we need to report? This will consume a lot of human and financial resources! " Someone asked her in a low voice. "Whoever dares speak carelessly, be careful that I cut his tongue. I have plenty of money, so we can just do it!" Sister May didn''t dare to reveal anything. She was afraid of losing her life. Even if she had to take out all of her savings, she would keep this matter a secret for the time being. "Yes, sir!" Upon hearing that they could get money, her group of subordinates immediately started working diligently. When everyone had left, Sister May directly sat on the sofa. She was filled with regret until her intestines turned green. Larissa Reed should die anyway, so if she didn''t destroy her appearance, she wouldn''t be on guard. It would be as easy as killing an ant to pinch her to death. From the looks of it now, she was afraid that she would be punished. As Sister May was going crazy from anxiety, Joseph sat in his office and heard a recording. "It''s her!" He stunned when he recognized her voice because he was familiar to her. Once, she was considered to be his mentor. Unfortunately, she left the office for some time. Once she returned, she became the person in charge of the Finance Department. She was famous for her strict responsibility. She was capable, and she made people respect and fear her. A while ago, she was on vacation, so everyone thought that she might have gone abroad to go on vacation. Unexpectedly, not only did she not go abroad, she even secretly took over the mess and started to n everything for the Old President. Warren Hilton''s face also became surprised. He looked at Joseph''s expression, with some sympathy, and also with some helplessness. "Sir, I never thought that. You two could be considered distant rtives. She stood against you in the end." Warren Hilton''s heart pained for Joseph because she was a distant aunt of Joseph. What''s more, she had taught him a lesson ever since he was young. When Joseph was sixteen, he first came to the political arena to train by her side. "Yeah, I didn''t expect that either!" Joseph''s handsome face revealed aplex expression. There were sorrow, pain, and even more disbelief. "Why would she do that? What benefits did the other side give her to make her be willing to work for him? " Warren Hilton was suddenly angered and felt that it was not worth it. Joseph had helped her before, and even promoted her. He had protected her from many angles, and had even made connections between the two families during festivals. If not for him being busy working at the end of the year, Joseph would most likely have given her a big gift to visit her. "Everyone has different choices. We can''t interfere in this. Since our paths are different, I don''t need to contact her in the future." On the other hand, Joseph was d that he did not visit her house this year to deliver the gifts. "Sir, are you sad?" Warren Hilton asked in a low voice. "No!" Joseph stubbornly shook his head and sighed: "I''m not sad, it''s just a little difficult to ept." "Mister, what do you n on doing next? Didn''t you say that you were going to find this person? " Warren Hilton continued to ask curiously. "Let me think, what should I do?" The current Joseph''s mind was in a mess. He did not have his usual calm demeanor, so he could note up with a n in a short amount of time. "If you have a good n, I will do it well for you!" Warren Hilton said in a low voice. "Alright, you can leave first. Later, I want to go home and see if her injuries are better!" It had also been two days since Josephst returned, and he did miss her. Thinking of her was something that he couldn''t control, and the more he held her back, the crazier he got. "Sir, you really should spend more time with Miss Miller. This way, you can feel more rxed. You are under too much pressure nowadays. " Warren Hilton could not help but chuckle. Joseph''s thin lips slightly curled up, and agreed with a smile: "You''re right. Being with her is my most rxed thing!"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "During this period, those people will not keep an eye on you. The higher her ability to stir up trouble, the greater your chance of meeting each other again. This is good though!" Warren Hilton lamented. "Yeah, I''m not afraid of her causing trouble. I''m afraid of her being wronged." A trace of gentleness and pampering appeared in Joseph''s eyes. Before Alvina got off from work, he received a call from Old Master. The old man was very emotional, "Alvina, I heard that you fought with Victoria? What''s going on?" Alvina couldn''t help but reach out to stroke her forehead. Even though she tried her best to hide it, her grandfather finally heard this. "Grandfather, don''t be angry yet. It''s my fault. I''ve always disliked her since I was young, you know. She scolded me a few more times, then I pped her." Alvina didn''t dare to speak the truth, and could only think of a way to take the responsibility. In any case, her grandfather wouldn''t me her. "Child, you don''t care when you do things. Even if you don''t think about yourself, you should think about your future husband. If you beat her in the office, wouldn''t your reputation be ruined?" Old Master scolded her angrily. "Grandfather, I know I was wrong. I don''t dare to do it again, please don''t be angry, okay?" Alvina immediately pleaded with a soft voice. Her attitude of admitting her wrongs was serious. "Alright, even you are wrong. You are Miller familymy granddaughter. If you want to lose face, you will have to lose it together. Remember, next time do not make this kind of mistake again. If you want to fight, then close your door ande home to fight. Let''s see if I want to save you or not. " The old man said angrily. "Grandfather, you''re not willing to let me get injured. I promise you. I will not cause any more trouble in the future." Alvina said while grinning. "Your promise, I''ve never believed it. Work hard!" Old Master was still angry at her, but in his heart, he started to care about her. Alvina hung up the phone, and secretly let out a breath of relief. She believed that Victoria would not dare to say anything about this when she returned home. She was also afraid of being scolded by his grandfather. Forget it, since her grandfather had asked, she would admit that she was wrong. When she got off work, a fierce wind suddenly blew. The dense ck clouds formed together, the spring thunder rolled, causing people''s scalps to go numb. When Alvina saw the strange weather, her face instantly turned white. She couldn''t help but cover her ears. What she was most afraid of was a thunderstorm. She felt like there would always be a bolt of lightning that would strike her body. Every time, she would be so frightened that her entire body would tremble. Alvina stood nkly at the side door, watching as her colleagues left one by one under umbres. She did not dare to move even half a step, and she wanted to wait for the sound of the thunder to go down before returned home. "Alvina, your Mr. Vice¡ªPresident doesn''t seem to havee to pick you up!" Suddenly, she heard a strange voice. Alvina turned her head to look and saw Kelly with her umbre. Her face was filled with ridicule. Alvina immediately turned his face away. She did not look at her, and even more so ignored her. "You are selfish. You even dare to fight, and you even hit your little sister. With such low quality, you have lost a lot of face for Mr. Vice¡ªPresident." Kelly''s heart was at a loss because she heard that some people started to suspect Joseph''s taste. She wanted to loudly tell those gossipy women that Joseph did not even love Alvina and that it was all her that shamelessly stuck on him. "None of your business!" Alvina said softly. Kelly stared at her angrily. "How is it not my business? The vice¡ªpresident is facing an election right now, and I am losing face for him right now. What are you thinking about? " Hearing her words, Alvina felt guilty. She lowered her head and did not answer. Chapter 1452 Chapter 1452 Seeing Alvina keep quiet, she thought that she had nothing to say. She was so angry that there was nothing more to say. If she was Alvina, then she would stay quiet and not cause him any trouble. Joseph was so outstanding, yet this woman didn''t cherish him. In Alvina''s heart, only she knew the bitterness. She knew that more and more people were disagreeing with her. Everyone felt that other than her family background, her qualities and education were worse than Joseph''s. When the love was not deep, they did not know the taste. When they knew the taste, they already could not control themselves. She was in pain and happiness, but also had a deep memory. Kelly opened her umbre indignantly and stepped directly into the pouring rain. Walking a few steps, she turned around and looked at Alvina with hatred. This hatred was unforgivable and it couldn''t be forgiven unless one died. Alvina slightly raised her head, looking at the drama. She did not take it to heart. Another wave of muffled thunder rolled down. It was as if the sky had been torn apart by lightning. The cold light shed, causing one''s hair to stand on end. Alvina quickly covered her ears. She turned and walked towards a public reading room at the side. Forget it, she would just wait here for the thunder to pass. After all, she was alone, so it would be better for her to study a little more here. The rain was pouring down. It was already dark at 5: 30 AM, which made people feel ufortable. More than half of the staff in the office had already left after work, leaving only a small number of people to work overtime. Joseph''s convoy rushed into the rainy night and headed towards the direction of the Vice¡ª President''s Pce. In truth, before they left, Warren Hilton had already made a suggestion. He said that the rain was too heavy now and driving was a bit dangerous, so he would wait for the rain to stop before leaving, but Joseph insisted on going back earlier. He wanted to take advantage of the torrential rain to cover up the traces of meeting her and stay for a while longer. When Joseph''s convoy reached the Vice¡ªPresident''s Mansion, only the hallway in front of the door was lit up with the light. The upstairs was still pitch ck. Joseph''s eyes were slightly surprised, he immediately pushed the door open and got off the car. Warren walked over. They came to the entrance, and the door was locked. "Is she still not back?" The man''s heart skipped a beat and for some reason, he turned to look at Warren Hilton: "Contact her!" Warren Hilton extended his hand out and took out the phone that was specially made for him to talk to Alvina, then quickly dialed her number. Fortunately, it had only been three rings, and Alvina''s voice had already traveled over: "Lieutenant, is something the matter?" "Mister is beside!" After Warren Hilton finished speaking, he handed the phone over to Joseph, who spoke with a deep voice: "Alvina, where are you now? Why aren''t you home?" "I''m still in the reading room on the first floor of the office. It''s raining heavily outside, so I haven''t gone back yet." Alvina''s beautiful eyes stared nkly. Thinking for a while, she asked with a hint of vexation, "You couldn''t have gone home, right?" This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Joseph replied softly, "Yes, I just returned." "Then I''ll go back now and wait for me!" Alvina immediately became excited. "It''s raining so heavily now. Why don''t you wait until it stops raining beforeing back? Don''t worry, I''ll stay here tonight!" Joseph chuckled. "It''s fine. It''s not too far away anyway. I''ll drive carefully!" Alvina was afraid of the thunder in the sky just now, but someone was waiting for her at home, she became fearless. She just wanted to rush out quickly. "How about I get Warren Hilton toe over and pick you up, don''t drive by yourself!" Joseph was still very worried about her. "There''s no need to trouble yourself. It''s a waste of time. I''m already very familiar with this road. Rest assured!" Alvina immediately smiled and said. Her mood extremely good. Joseph''s originally heavy mood instantly disappeared upon hearing her gentle and sweetughter. "Warren Hilton, take two people with you and pick her up halfway!" In the end, Joseph still sent Warren Hilton over. Even if he was only following her car halfway, it made him feel a bit more at ease. "Yes, sir!" Warren Hilton immediately nodded his head and waved his hand. A car drove over and he directly sat inside. Joseph pushed the door open and realized that the living room was tidy and the tables and chairs were also wiped clean. Joseph took the cup and walked to the side to fill a cup of water. While drinking, he raised his head andzily leaned on the sofa. These few days, he worked a lot and he was tired. While he was waiting for his beloved woman to come back, he wanted to take a nap. As Alvina was driving, she had just passed a traffic light, and she saw a familiar car license te. She was slightly startled, Joseph wouldn''t send Warren Hilton over to pick her up, right? In the following section of the road, the carriage followed her, and even shed. Alvina understood then and felt an indescribable sweetness in her heart. Joseph was truly concerned about her. Actually, on the way, Alvina was also trembling with fear. Fortunately, Vice¡ªPresident''s sentry pavilion was not far away. She was almost at home. Alvina could not help but increase her speed. When she arrived at the entrance, she saw that the living room was brightly lit. She didn''t bother to go get her umbre, and immediately got out of the car and ran inside. It was raining heavily. Her hair and clothes became wet. Alvina ran into the living room. Just as Alvina was about to call out his name, she discovered that the man had fallen asleep while leaning on the sofa. Alvina''s footsteps unconsciously became lighter. While wiping the water droplets on her face, she slowly walked towards him. The man was sleeping soundly. His handsome face still had a look of weariness. He was dressed in an ink¡ªck suit with a white shirt underneath. This was his most normal attire. However, Alvina didn''t get tired of looking at it, and instead started to love it the more she looked at it. The man was so charming and seductive. Alvina walked in front of him. It was a rare opportunity to size him up under the bright light. Only then did she realize that his appearance was extremely good. She wanted to kiss him. Alvina was no longer thinking about it, but turned the thought into reality. She ced her hands behind her back, bent over, and lightly kissed the man''s thin lips with her pink lips. Her kiss made him wake up. He was too tired. In the half an hour of sleep just now, he didn''t even have time to make a dream. When he felt a warm and soft touch on the corner of his lips, the man instantly woke up and raised his eyes to look at the pretty face that was smiling brightly. "Are you very tired? Why don''t you sleep a little longer? I won''t disturb you anymore!" Seeing that he had been woken up, Alvina felt embarrassed and said. Joseph''s eyes were deep and captivating like the starry sky. With a smile, he reached out and hugged her: "I can''t sleep anymore, I want to hug you!" Alvina fell into his embrace without any defenses prepared. In the next second, she was in his warm and firm embrace. "What happened to your clothes?" The man''s fingers touched her coat, discovering that it was wet and cold. Alvina immediately pointed towards the door: "When I ran in just now, I got wet!" "Then hurry up and go upstairs to take a bath. Your hair is also wet!" Only then did Joseph look at her more carefully. He discovered that her hair was still partially wet and there was still moisture on her face. However, Alvina was not willing to move her body. She only closed her eyes in relief and stuck to his chest: "It''s fine, I''ll go wash again in a while!" "No, it''s not summer. It''s very easy to catch a cold. You should go now!" The man''s other arm reached into the crook of her knee and directly carried her horizontally, then he walked towards the stairs with heavy steps. "Sigh!" Alvina did not expect the man to be so strong to lift her so easily. She was shocked. She wanted to tell him to put her down, but she was unwilling to let go of his embrace. She could only extend her two small hands and wrap them around his neck, revealing a big smile. Joseph walked steadily towards the stairs, step by step. The girl''s arms that were tightly wrapped around him made his heart boil. The feeling of being needed by her was extremely satisfying. When they reached the stairs, Joseph directly carried her to his bedroom. "Is my bedroom over there?" Alvina said softly. "It''s the same, and my ce is more spacious!" The man said in a low and hoarse voice. It''s enough for the bathroom to be able to take a bath, why should it be spacious? Alvina was stunned. Chapter 1453 Chapter 1453 After Joseph carried Alvina into the bathroom, he gently put her down. Alvina embarrassedly lowered her head. Even if she did not look, she could tell that the man was staring at her and sizing her up. "I''m going to take a bath, why aren''t you going out yet?" Alvina''s heart was beating extremely fast as if it was drumming. Blood rushed to her head, making her unable to think. "What if I don''t want to go out?" Joseph saw that her ears werepletely red, and he was inexplicably moved by her. He wanted to tease her. "Why don''t we take a bath together?" Alvina immediately raised her head and said with a smile. Joseph, "..." Alvina''s word was horny. Her word made such a strict person like Joseph blush. His eyes dodged away: "No need, hurry up and wash!" "You clearly said that you don''t want to go out. What, are you shy?" Alvina felt that her mind was filled with dirty thoughts. How could Joseph be her opponent? "Alvina, you still haven''t changed. What are those thoughts in your head?" Joseph couldn''t help but reach out to his hands and touch her head a few times, messing up her hair. "They are all horny pictures!" Alvina curled her lips and said confidently. The man leaned over and whispered in her ear, "Let me see when we get married!" Alvina just knew how to talk, but she might not be able to perform well when the time came. She became even more embarrassed, and immediately pushed his tall body towards outside: "I need to shower, hurry up and go out!" "Alright, I''m outside. Call me if you need anything!" Joseph was ecstatic. He quickly headed towards the door, and did not forget to remind her. "I''m fine!" Alvina muttered softly. After she took off all her clothes and threw them inside theundry room, she suddenly thought of an extremely important matter. It seemed that she did not bring clean clothes in. This was not her fault. In the public bathroom outside, she would hang up two nightgowns every day. However, this was Joseph''s bathroom, there were his clean and tidy shower supplies. "Damn, I need his help!" Alvina smiled bitterly. Outside the door, Joseph was sitting beside his bed, holding onto an album as he looked through it. Suddenly, he heard the sound of water sshing in the bathroom, and he started to lose focus. Thus, he put down the photo album in his hands. He folded his arms across his chest, leaning against the headboard. He closed his eyes to rest. He tried his best to ignore the sound of water sshing in the bathroom, but he already had all sorts of images generated in his mind. Just as Joseph felt his breathing be heavy and his chest be stuffy, the sound of water stopped and his eyes opened as well. The bathroom door opened a little, and Alvina''s slightly shy voice sounded out: "Joseph, can I trouble you toe to my room to get my pajamas? I was in a hurry and couldn''t bring it in. " "Alright!" The man nced at the bathroom door and answered softly. He got up and walked towards outside. Joseph walked into Alvina''s room and was instantly stunned. Previously, this ce was empty. Now it had bepletely different. There was female fragrance in the room. Joseph walked to her wardrobe and opened it. Seeing a pink nightgown, he reached out and took it off. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, he suddenly thought of something. Finally, he bent down and opened a cab beside. Inside, her underwear were neatly ced in ce. Most of them were pink. Joseph''s breathing became heavier. He felt that his blood must have reached a high point. His slender fingers casually grabbed a pair of panties and walked out quickly. Alvina was still standing in the bathroom. She was cold so she took his towel and wrapped it around herself, waiting for him to save her. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. A momentter, she heard footsteps, so she quickly opened the bathroom door. The man was clutching her robe and a pair of pink panties. Alvina''s beautiful eyes instantly widened, and in the next second, she embarrassedly reached out to take it and softly thanked him. Joseph looked inside with some greed and only saw that her body was tied up with a bath towel, revealing tender and bright snow¡ªskin. "Cough! What do you want for dinner? I will get someone to send it over! " Joseph felt as if a ball of fire was scurrying all over his body. He could only let out a light cough to cover his sorry state. "Anything is fine. Anyway, I didn''t eat much tonight, so tell Auntie not to cook too much. It''s going to be a lot of waste every night, so I''m sorry!" As Alvina spoke, she lightly closed the bathroom door but did not close itpletely. Alvina wanted to leave some space for Joseph to talk. Joseph looked at her faint figure that was imprinted behind the ss door. Her every action seemed to be lively under the bright light of themp. Joseph was dumbstruck. After she removed the towel from her body, her perfect figure appeared. Just the faint shadow was enough to cause Joseph''s brain to feel ack of oxygen. "Joseph, are you still there?" Alvina''s voice sounded again. Only then did the man realize that he had forgotten to answer her. With a light cough, he asked, "What did you just say?" "I said not to bring me so much food anymore. I can''t finish it all!" As Alvina spoke, she opened the bathroom door, revealing a wet little face, long hair that was dripping with water. Joseph immediately frowned, and lightly reminded her: "Hurry up and dry your hair!" "Well, I have to go back to my room and get the dryer!" Alvina rubbed her long hair as she walked quickly towards her room. The man followed her slowly. After Alvina turned on the hairdryer, she sat in front of the makeup mirror and blew her hair. She had medium hair, and the ends were curled a little, but the top of the hair was straight. It made her innocent and charming at the same time. Joseph felt that he must be stupid, to not even let the image of her hair being blown out. "Do you want me to help you?" Joseph could not help but ask softly. He only wanted to help her when he saw that she was blowing on her long hair at the back of her head. "Alright, you do it!" Alvina was not one to be courteous, so she immediately passed the dryer to him. Joseph took it, and gently smoothed her long hair and began to dry it. Her hair was smooth. It slipped through his finger. Her hair was as extremely mischievous as her. Joseph felt that he was unable to chase after her thoughts. Even with his current status, he was still unable to understand her. Alvina leaned back in the chair happily, her eyeszily squinting as she allowed the man''s fingers to move between her hair. "Hum!" She made a little snuffling sound of satisfaction. Joseph lowered his eyes to look at her extremelyzy image. Not only was he not angry, he couldn''t help but bend over and kiss her on the forehead. Alvina''s beautiful eyes suddenly opened. There was a deep infatuation for him within her crystal¡ª like eyes. "The rarer it is to be together, the more time flies, and the happier you will be." Alvina could not help but exim. "Do you feel happy?" Joseph smiled and asked her. "Mm, I''m very happy. When I have you by my side, I don''t think about anything else." Alvina nodded honestly. Blowing dry her hair, Joseph put away the hairdryer. The rain outside the window had lessened, but the thunder sound had be louder. The loud sound came in the room through the window. Alvina trembled in fear and instinctively threw herself into his embrace. Joseph immediately reached out his hands to cover her ears andughed. This woman''s courage fluctuated between big and small. It was rather interesting. "Don''tugh!" Alvina raised her head and red at him. She didn''t want to be so weak in front of him, but she was afraid of thunder. "Alright, I won''tugh!" Joseph nodded in agreement before his thin lips suddenly struck her small mouth. Chapter 1454 Chapter 1454 The man''s thin lips forcefully took away her soft lips. Alvina''s mind was nk, her entire body tensed up, her legs couldn''t help but tiptoe, matching the man''s height. Joseph was unable to suppress his emotions. Previously, his mind was filled with her figure, and now, he had finally gotten her taste. The sweet and clear feeling made him lose the control. Alvina also felt a hundred different emotions in her heart, and the only one she concerned was the man in front of her. Joseph''s finger gently touched her shoulder, but unexpectedly, the girl in his embrace suddenly pulled down her bathrobe, revealing her skin. When the man''s finger touched it, he felt his heart palpitate and immediately left her lips. "Alvina. Be careful of catching a cold!" The man immediately stretched out his hand and pulled up her bathrobe. He straightened it, but his voice was still as mute as before. "Joseph, we are already adults, so there is no need to be so conservative in our thoughts. I can feel your thoughts, and you definitely can feel mine. We loved each other, so¡­" Alvina held onto the man''s clothes with her two small hands. She lowered her head, and covered her face with her long hair. She spoke a lot. How could Joseph not understand the meaning behind her words? Only, even if he understood, he did not dare make a move. It was not because he did not believe in himself, but because he wanted to leave the most precious at the most suitable time. "Alvina, let''s just control ourselves a little. We can''t do it yet. " Joseph gently caressed her head, pacifying her with a low voice. "Why not? I don''t care! " Alvina did not mind, in any case, she would be with him for the rest of her life. She did not even want to think what would happen in the future. She only wanted to think about what would happen in front of her. She wanted to do anything she wanted. "I know!" Joseph''s Adam''s apple rolled a little as her thin lips kissed her forehead: "It''s my bad, I shouldn''t have teased you. When two people get along, they don''t necessarily have to do that kind of thing to count as they love each other." "Alright then. Make me some food. I want to eat the food you make." Alvina knew that this man was stubborn. If he decided not to do it, even if she pushed him down, she might not seed. Joseph''s thin lips curved up into a smile, "Sure, but I have to go and see the fridge!" "Yes, there''s noodles. I''m calling to tell auntie not to send anything over!" Alvina didn''t have many requirements for dinner, as long as she couldfort her stomach. Only then did the two people separate. Joseph took off his jacket and headed towards outside, while Alvina found her phone and made a call to the servant. After Alvina finished making the call, she turned and looked at her red cheeks in the makeup mirror. She couldn''t help but move them a little and held her hands together, sticking to the sweat on her palms. "This is so embarrassing!" Alvina felt that Joseph was someone who hade from the heavens to torture her and to test her. Every time she saw him, she would lose her mind on impulse. In the end, she would be trained by this man once again. Was this a good thing? After Alvina finished organizing her emotions, she slowly walked down the stairs. Hearing the soundsing from the kitchen, Alvina walked over and saw the man cutting off a piece of beef while holding onto the sleeve of his white shirt. The servant would send over fresh food. Most of them would be taken away the next day. Alvina was azy person, so she asked the servant bring the vegetables over. She wanted to practice her culinary skills, but it seemed like she did it few times. Alvina watched him and she was in a good mood. It was said that the men were very charming when they worked seriously. However, what they didn''t know was that men were also charming when they cooked seriously. Joseph had long since noticed her standing at the door. He raised his eyes and looked at her with a smile at the bottom of his eyes, "You have taken a bath, so don''t go into the kitchen. Just wait outside. I will tell you when I finish. " Original from N?velDrama.Org. "No, I''m going to stand here and look at you." Alvina shook her head and said stubbornly. Joseph helplessly shook his head: "Why are you looking at me?" Alvina mischievously said, "You look even better than the scenery!" Joseph was a little speechless. However, being stared at by thoserge eyes, the man''s actions were still a little unnatural. "After a few days, the Public Information Department will send a portion of their people to visit this remote mountain vige. I will have Victoria leave this ce as well. Once she makes mistakes, I will let her go forever. " Joseph said in a low voice. "Is that so? Victoria thinks herself to be noble. I am afraid she will not ept the arrangement! " Alvina had long understood her cousin''s personality. "If she doesn''t go, it means she refuses the organization''s arrangements. I can just let her leave!" Joseph sneered. "Un, that''s a good idea!" Alvina agreed to do this. They could drive Victoria away without hurting anyone. Joseph looked up at her and chuckled: "If I kick her out, would you be grateful to me?" "Yes, I will give you a present!" Alvina said with a smile. "Give me what?" Joseph''s movements paused for a moment before he asked curiously. Alvina shook her head, and she was a little lost: "I also don''t know what you like!" "I like you!" Joseph replied casually. The girl''s eyes instantly brightened. "That''s right, then I''ll give myself to you." Josephughed involuntarily. They mentioned that matter again. Alvina was also embarrassed for a moment, and said angrily: "You say you will never tease me, but aren''t you teasing me again?" "Alvina, you are really cute after be teased." Josephughed. "I don''t want to speak to you!" Alvina turned around and left, but she wasn''t angry at all. On the contrary, she was happy. Half an hourter, Joseph walked out with two bowls of beef noodles. He even made two vegetables. Although they were simple, they were good for the health. Alvina was sitting in the living room. Seeing him carry out the noodles, she immediately put down her phone and ran over. She took a deep breath and praised, "It smells so good." Joseph passed a pair of fork to her. Then he turned around and brought a cup of warm milk to her, while he went to the refrigerator to grab a bottle of beer. He opened it and took a sip. Alvina looked at him with smile. He was elegant when he drank. She said: "Finally, you look like a young man." Joseph was about to drink another mouthful of beer greedily. Hearing her words, he stopped. Alvina nodded her head: "Yes, you''re young. Joseph smiled, "What? Don''t tell me you think I''m old now?" Alvina immediately shook her head, "No, I like your look. You are young, yet mature and steady. No one couldpete with you in this world!" Joseph knew that she had a sweet mouth andughed: "Did you eat candy? Your words are so pleasing! " Alvina blushed, and did not dare to say anything more. She sat down and started to eat the noodles. Joseph put down the beer, suddenly Alvina reached out and took it. She raised her head and took a sip. The cold beer made her entire body shivered. Her beautiful face scrunched up into a frown: "It''s too cold, I can''t take it!" Joseph was immediately amused by her strange expression. "Who allowed you to drink it secretly, it''s exclusive to men!" "I want to drink it!" Alvina didn''t want to be outdone, so she picked it up again. She wanted to drink more, but the man took it away before her, and pour it directly into his thin lips. "Hey!" Alvina did not expect him to be so stingy. He didn''t give her a single drink. Just as she was unhappy, the man suddenly approached her. He lifted her chin, and covered her small mouth with his thin lips. He gave her a sip of cold beer. "Ugh!" Alvina stunned, and her expression was in a daze. With two gurgling sounds, Alvina had no choice but to drink all of the beer that he had passed down. "If you want to drink it in the future, I''ll feed it to you. It won''t be cold like this!" The manughed sinisterly next to her ear. His words made her blush even more and made her heart beat faster. Alvina stared at him angrily: "I don''t want to!" "Is that so? But you were happy just now!" Joseph exposed her little lie. Alvina was instantly speechless. That''s right, she had already swallowed it. How could she refuse? "Alright, I won''t tease you anymore, hurry up and eat!" Joseph caressed her hair gently as if he was coaxing a child. Chapter 1455 Chapter 1455 Time slowly passed. Sister May was like an ant on a hot pan. She was extremely furious because Larissa Reed seemed to disappear from the world. There were no traces of her left behind. Sister May would not even have the chance to seal her mouth. "Damn it. Who is helping her from behind? Did the man say she''d sent a text to someone? Did you find the number? Whose is it? " The only clue Sister May had was that phone number. "I''m still investigating, and we have to wait!" The other party was so frightened that his face turned ghastly pale. "Just a phone number. You''re a trash. If we don''t get the result by noon today, we''ll all die!" Sister May''s personality was extremely extreme, and now that it was rted to her life, she was naturally furious. Just as Sister May was angry, her phone suddenly rang. She took a look and her heart trembled, immediately raising her hand to tell her subordinates to leave. After stabilizing her emotions, she answered with a smile: "Hey, Mr. Vice¡ªPresident. Why you contact me?" "Aunt, you are too polite. You used to call me Joseph. A few days ago, I heard that you were in the country. I didn''te to visit you in the New Year, so I wonder if you have time tonight. I want to visit you. " Joseph said with a smile as if he was talking about normal things with his family, without any form of authority. Sister May''s face instantly changed. Just as Larissa Reed disappeared, Joseph suddenly thought of visiting her. Was there any connection? If there was a coincidence in this world, then it was too much of a coincidence. She was worried. "Joseph. I am not a good aunt.. All these years, I have not made any progress at all. How can I let you visit me? I should go to your family to see the elders!" Sister May immediately replied politely. "Aunt, you are my mentor. Student should visit the teacher. How could I let youe to see me? It''s a deal. I''ll see you tonight!" Joseph had already taken the initiative, and would not give her the chance to reject. Sister May''s face turned ugly, but she had no choice but to force out augh and enthusiastically replied: "Since you''re so considerate, then you cane. I''ll let aunty prepare the dinner now!" "Alright, I''ll see you tonight. Aunt!" Hisst word was familiar and sharp, causing her to feel uneasy. Sister May hung up the phone and immediately felt a headacheing on. Joseph came to find her at this time. Firstly, he wanted to invite her join in his team, and secondly, maybe he knew something and came over to test her. All in all, he harbored malicious intentions. Since she was unable to find traces of Larissa Reed, it was enough for her to be annoyed. Joseph didn''t even give her a chance to breathe. The pressure on Sister May instantly increased. In the evening, Sister May returned to her home. She lived in a small district. Her superiors took extra care of her and gave her a vi with a courtyard after her department was demolished. Since she was still unmarried in her early forties, her parents kept persuading her every day, causing her to feel upset and sending her parents directly to live in the city. So right now, she was living alone with a nanny taking care of her. Before night fell, Joseph had already driven here. However, he did note alone. Instead, he had two teams protecting him. What''s more, there were two aides who followed closely by his side, protecting his safety. Sister May personally went to open the door and saw that Joseph had two tails and eight ck¡ª clothed special bodyguards standing behind him. Her heart jumped, although she was unhappy, she did not dare to express it. " Aunt, look. I''m so sorry. I didn''t want to bring them here, but the situation is grim. They won''t let me travel alone. I''m sorry for disturbing you!" Joseph immediately smiled and said, pretending to feel helpless. "Don''t exin it, how could I not know the current situation? Come in, aunty has prepared quite a few delicious dishes. It''s enough for them to eat their fill! " Sister May used to pretend to be gentle and generous, so she could not fall out with him. She naturally had to continue acting. "Did you hear that? Our treasurer has told you toe in and take a seat!" Joseph immediately said to the person behind him with a smile. Warren Hilton instructed expressionlessly: "Four people are guarding outside the door and four people in the courtyard. Our two aides will follow you in!" "Yes, sir!" Four voices answered in unison. When Sister May heard this arrangement, her face became ugly for a moment. He had even defended himself with heavy spear. Sure enough, Joseph did note with good intentions. Joseph purposely allowed his subordinates to make decisions randomly since Sister May could not say anything. Entering the living room, Sister May weed Joseph and sat on the sofa. Two aides came in with gifts in their hands, looking like they were here to pay a visit. "Since this is your home, I won''t call you by official rank. In my eyes, you are still that outstanding and good nephew!" Sister May said with a smile. Joseph slightly lowered his head, smiling as he replied: "What are you talking about? In my heart, you are always the aunt that I respect. Your knowledge is worth it for me to learn!" "In the past, I was able to rely on my seniority to teach you a few things, but now, I can''t do it anymore. You are the noble Mr. Vice¡ªPresident. Your every word and action are all models. We have to follow your footsteps and firmly move forward!" Sister May praised as she poured tea. Hearing her word, he became serious, "Aunt. I never treat you as an outsider. I came here this time because I have something to request of you. You also know that I and the President have been working hard for the sake of the general election. After all, I am still young, so I don''t have huge power. To be honest, I am also worried that I will fail. You are an elder in the political hall, so I want to invite you to join me and help me seed in the general election!" Joseph immediately threw aside his face, and sincerely begged her. Sister May did not expect that Joseph, this man who thought so highly of himself, woulde and beg for her help one day. "Joseph, what are you doing? I''m still on vacation! " Sister May immediately answered with a smile. "Aunt, I am not joking. I sincerely invited you in. Although I said that forming a gang is a shameful act when ites to politics. I have to do it. I was also confident in my righteousness, and disdained these methods, but now, I am truly a little uneasy. Since Mr. Old President can do this, and the effects are astonishing. I should imitate him. You are my second aunt, you have taught me how to act, and have been righteous ever since I was young. I firmly believe that you are worthy of my pleas! " Joseph''s words were timely, making her flurried. "Joseph, you are making things difficult for me. As a person, I''m most afraid of ganging up. Once I do so, there''s a 50% chance that I will fail. I''m already over 40 years old, and I don''t even have a proper family. I am afraid my choice would affect my future!" Sister May immediately started to act pitifully. She felt that Joseph was purposely testing her. "Aunt, do you think I will fail?" Joseph''s handsome face showed a shocked expression. "No, no, no, I didn''t mean that. You havee from behind with outstanding achievements. Everyone has seen it. How could you have failed?" Sister May''s heart almost stopped from fright. She had always thought that Joseph was a steady and deep man, but she never thought that at this moment, he was like a lost man who was looking for a way out. She was forced to be the guide of his life. She was simply going to die from anger. "Aunt thinks so highly of me, so I believe that you are right. Aunt, join us!" Joseph took out his marketing talent, making the Sister May speechless. Warren Hilton''s two aides¡ªde¡ªcamp were like stone statues. They were stiff and motionless. Other than a pair of eyes that were secretly observing in vignce, they did not say a word. "Joseph, this is too serious. I have to think about it. You are making things difficult for me!" Sister May almost couldn''tugh anymore because she wanted to turn hostile against him, but she didn''t dare do so because she didn''t know what kind of price she would have to pay if she offend him. "What you said is right. This indeed requires careful consideration. I am not in a hurry. I will wait for your reply!" After Joseph finished speaking, he stood up and straightened his clothes: "Then I''ll be leaving first!" Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Sister May sent them off with a stiff smile. Watching the group of carriages leaving, the smile on her face disappeared in a second. She angrily punched the door wall: "You''re good, Joseph!" Chapter 1456 Chapter 1456 On the way back, Joseph smirked and said, "Can you tell that she''s nervous?" Warren Hilton nodded his head: "Not only is she nervous, but she is also very uneasy. Joseph''s eyes became even colder: "No matter how she answers me, my visit today is enough to keep her busy for a while. Old President is a suspicious person. Once he suspects her, it will be difficult to get his trust." "That''s right, I don''t know how could she once again gain the trust of the Old President." Warren Hilton alsoughed coldly. "No matter what methods she uses, at least she can give me a few days. After all, she is both a teacher and a friend to me. I do not n to take her life. I want her to give up. " Joseph''s request was so simple. "If she continues to serve our enemy, what will you do, sir?" Warren Hilton continued to ask. She killed Barry. Larissa Reed''s disfigurement was also caused by her. Her crime would probably be enough to let her live her rest life in prison. If she persists on, then there can only be one type of oue left for her. " Joseph was still very cold¡ªhearted. She never thought that she would take Barry''s life in one move. Moreover, she even destroyed a woman''s face. She was a terrifying woman. "Your thoughts are correct. After all, she has harmed someone, so she should be judged by the law!" Warren Hilton didn''t pity her at all. On the contrary, he felt that she should plead guilty for her wrongdoings. In the Wayne Family Vi, Lily felt ufortable in the morning. She was shocked because the feeling was so familiar. Lily suppressed her heartbeat and quickly walked towards the bathroom. Then, she opened a small cab in the bathroom and started to rummage through it. "Where did I put it? I clearly remember buying a box that was kept here! " Lily was looking for the pregnancy testing stick because she had already decided to give Wayne Family another child. She had secretly bought one. Now, she felt that something was wrong, and it was just right for her to use it. "Where is it?" Lily became anxious as she ced her hands on her waist and started thinking. Suddenly, she seemed to remember that her daughter took it out to y with it, and then put it back in the closet in the cloakroom. Her face lit up, and she quickly turned around and ran away. Sure enough, she found it in the locker in the cloakroom. Her heartbeat quickened. Was she going to win the lottery? Lily ran towards the bathroom quickly. A few minutester, she held onto the small stick and stared at it. "No?" Lily''s beautiful face slowly changed. Five minutester, Lily threw the thing into the trash can in disappointment. "Was the needle too small thest time?" Lily thought. Although Edwards Wayne hadughed at herst time because she wanted to steal his seed again, Lily did not care about it. She just wanted to give Edwards Wayne a pleasant surprise. When Lily walked out of the bathroom, her beautiful eyes immediately fell on the bedside table. She walked over with a guilty conscience, opened it and took out two condoms from the box. She looked around. Although she knew that no one woulde, she could not help but want to keep it a secret. This time, Lily pricked a few more needles. Putting them back, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief: "I hope I can make it this time. Otherwise, I won''t have the courage to give birth again!" In fact, for a woman who had given birth, it took a lot of courage to conceive. She had already experienced a huge pain and didn''t want to experience it a second time. However, children were also an essential part of every family. The reason why Lily wanted to have a new child was Edwards Wayne. He longed to have another child to make up for the grievances that he had left behind. Lily thought that she would never have another chance in her life. However, when she saw the craving in the man''s eyes, the resolution shattered in a second. After Lily left his room, shezily leaned against the balcony''s railing, wanting to bask in the sunlight. Since it was their homework time now, she was the most rxed. Suddenly, she saw a figure walking over from downstairs. Lily was startled because she felt that the person''s clothes were a little familiar. It was a spring outfit that Lily had recently designed for herself in her free time. A few days ago, she had worn it under the warm rays of the sun. "It also seems a little different. Besides the color, the style is different!" Lily stared at it for a while but realized it was different. She heaved a sigh of relief. That was Emma''s piano teacher Eva. Emma was currently studying with her brother, and the piano lesson would start in half an hour. Eva had probably just returned from her walk. Lily felt that the clothes on her body were a little familiar, it was because Eva had bought it on purpose. Although the style was different, the color was close. She found it beautiful. Lily was not a mindful person, so she did not suspect anymore. Eva was following Lily''s style on purpose. In her opinion, since Edwards Wayne liked Lily, he might also like her clothes. Eva hid these thoughts deep within her heart, waiting for a pleasant surprise toe. That night, Eva listened to the music in the pavilion in the garden with her phone. All of a sudden, she felt someone reach out from behind and hug her. Then, a man''s gentle and deep voice was heard, "Lily, why are you sitting here alone?" "Ah ¡­Mr. Wayne, don''t be like this! " Eva suddenly had a look of being shocked. She immediately took off her headphones, turned her back, and anxiously retreated two steps. Only then did Edwards Wayne realize that he had recognized the wrong person. The distance between them was far and the dim light in the surroundings was dark, so he truly thought that she was Lily. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Sorry, I recognized the wrong person!" Edwards Wayne also felt embarrassed. He apologized and turned to leave. Just a moment ago, Eva was pretending. Seeing Edwards Wayne turn around and leave without a care, she felt a sense of loss. She wished that Edwards Wayne could find an excuse to talk to her a little more. Edwards Wayne''s gaze was calm, he had no ulterior motives towards this piano teacher. However, why was she wearing a set of clothes like the one Lily worest time? There were all kinds of clothes worn by women, and the probability of them colliding with each other was extremely high. Edwards Wayne did not think too much and immediately forgot about this incident. Eva held onto the phone, the gentle aura of a man still lingering in her ears. She felt her emotions churning, and her body became hot. It was just a simple mistake, but Eva felt as if her heart was going to melt. Edwards Wayne walked back to his bedroom and saw Lily washing his daughter''s hair. The little guy had a head full of long hair, dripping with water, and was wearing cute little pajamas. Seeing him, she smiled happily, "Daddy. " "Hmm, are you washing your hair?" Edwards Wayne walked over, and took the towel from Lily''s side, gently wiping his daughter''s head. "Daddy, help me!" The little guy immediately leaned over. Lily immediately said: "No, he worked all day and he is very tired. Let him rest for a bit. Mummy would help you." "No! I want daddy!" Emma had already be addicted to Edwards Wayne''s love. She felt that her father would do anything for her, and he would fulfill any of her conditions. Edwards Wayne could only smile gently: "Alright, daddy will help you. Let Mummy to take a bath first. Look, Mummy''s clothes are all wet!" Edwards Wayne stared at the ce on Lily''s chest with an evil gaze. A thin woolen sweater over a person''s body, the moment it got wet, all of the shapes were immediately imprinted on it. Lily rolled her eyes at him, and immediately stopped arguing with him. She directly passed her daughter to him. "Grandma and Mom both went to Eliza''s ce. When I saw the photo Mom sent over, it looked like the little guy had grown up. " Lily said whileughing as she held her pajamas. "Yeah, kids grow up fast!" Edwards Wayne also saw the photo. It looked a little like her mother. "Children change very quickly every day!" Lily suddenly thought about the bad things she had done today. She couldn''t help but look at the cupboard in envy, and then coughed lightly: "I''m going to shower!" The olddy and Lareina were not here, so there were only four people at the dinner table. Lily suddenly invited the teacher of the two little fellows toe over for dinner. Edwards Wayne did not object. After all, master''s kindness was like the ocean. They should tell them respect their teacher since they were young. Chapter 1457 Chapter 1457 When Eva heard the servants inviting her, she was surprised for a moment. Before entering the vi, she had already signed an agreement to separate herself from the owner. It had already been a while since they had dinner together, so why did they suddenly invite them over tonight? Eva had no choice but to think too much into it. This must be Edwards Wayne''s intentions, right? Could it be after he identally hugged her just now, Mr. Wayne had some thoughts about her? Otherwise, why would he invite her over for dinner? Eva was secretly happy. Just as she was about to go over, she suddenly saw the clothes on her body, and her mind spun. No, she could not wear these clothes to go over. What if Lily saw her and thought too much? What if she guessed that she had ulterior motives and chased her out of here? Original from N?velDrama.Org. Eva still cared about this job, the sry was extremely high and it was satisfactory. Furthermore, living in this castle¡ªlike building, she could only look at the beautiful scenery, where could she find such a good job? Most importantly, if she left here, she would never see Edwards Wayne again. In the eyes of outsiders, Edwards Wayne had always been a legendary existence. If Eva did note here to work, she would not have been able to see him in her life. Now that she had met him, Eva couldn''t control her heart at all. The seed of love immediately blossomed and bloomed. To not let Lily be suspicious, Eva still changed into a different set of clothes and went over, but she still intentionally lowered her cor. With Eva, there were also two other teachers, a young man and a middle¡ªaged woman who were respectively teaching mathematics and painting. In the future, there would be even more types of teachers that would be invited. Now their children were still young, so they didn''t want to give them much pressure. The table was filled with delicious dishes. As hosts, Lily and Edwards Wayne were very warm and polite. Edwards Wayne sat on the main seat, and the two little fellows sat next to him. With a teacher coming over, the two little ones stayed quiet and didn''t act recklessly. Old Garry waited on the side to serve them and helped them pour some red wine. Lily asked Old Garry to sit down with them, but Old Garry refused. Lily knew that Old Garry was dutiful, so she wouldn''t make things difficult for him. When Edwards Wayne saw Eva, he couldn''t help but recall the awkwardness of recognizing the wrong person. He nced at her but didn''t expect her to tactfully change into a new set of clothes. In truth, Edwards Wayne felt that Eva was smart. If she had worn that set of clothes, Lily would probably feel ufortable. Eva was very sensitive and noticed that Edwards Wayne was looking at her. She did not express anything on her face, but she was extremely happy in her heart. She was right. He invited them for the sake of seeing her. They were talking about the children during the meal. It was mostly Lily asking questions. Edwards Wayne listened to her and asionally echoed his words, giving off the feeling that Lily had completely taken charge of this family''s affairs. After dinner, the three teachers went back to rest. Eva reluctantly returned to her room. Tonight, she could have a beautiful dream. Lily and Edwards Wayne brought the children to walk around the garden. "Daddy, Mummy, when can we go see uncle''s little sister? I want to hug her! " Emma immediately asked with anticipation. Edwards Wayne smiled warmly, "In two days, Uncle will bring little sister over for dinner, and you will be able to see her." "Can I hold her? She must be very small! " Emma asked happily. Edwards Wayne nodded his head, "It should be fine, as long as uncle agrees." George lowered his head and walked forward, asionally kicking a small stone with his foot, looking depressed. "George, why aren''t you saying anything?" Lily noticed that her son seemed to be sad, and immediately asked out of curiosity. "Mummy, uncle already has a little daughter. When are you going to give birth to a little sister for me and Emma to y with?" George raised his head and asked her. Lily and Edwards Wayne could not help but look at each other. "That''s right, Daddy, have you never kissed Mummy before? Otherwise, you would have had a baby a long time ago!" Emma immediately blinked herrge ck eyes and asked in a childish voice. Edwards Wayne and Lily were both amused by their daughter''s naive question. However, they did not dare to exin the problem between adults in front of a child. "George, Emma, if you guys have a younger sister, you should take good care of her!" Lily immediately smiled and said. Emma quickly shouted, "I will take out all of my toys and share them with her!" "I will protect her and not let anyone bully her!" George hurriedly expressed his determination. Edwards Wayne immediately patted his son''s head gently: "Alright, you are a man!" Lily bent down and kissed her son. The Batts family! Gabriel Addison angrily ran to the Batts family''s gate. He strongly mmed the door, and shouted: "Beverly Batts,e out,e out!" Amanda Addison ran down the stairs quickly and said anxiously: "Mom, Daddy is here. He is calling for you from outside. You should quickly go take a look." "What''s there to look at? He must be doing it for that damned girl. Hmph, she is also a daughter. He''s so biased, he''s going to be punished by the God!" Beverly Batts was furious and resentful at the same time. Even her eyes had turned red. The olddy from the Batts family woke up from her nap and also came downstairs with a face full of anger: "What is Gabriel Addison making a fuss about? This is our ce! Hurry up and kick him out!" Beverly Batts immediately walked out with an ashen face. Opening the door, she held a golf club in her hand and smashed it towards Gabriel Addison. Gabriel Addison was not in time to dodge, and his forehead was struck and bled profusely. "Mom, how can you hit dad!" Amanda Addison was stunned. She had seen her parents argue but had never seen them fight. Ever since she was young, her father had always been very tolerant. Beverly Batts was also shocked. She was just so angry that she smashed down on him. She did not expect that Gabriel Addison would not even have the time to dodge, and got smashed into. "Beverly Batts, your Batts family has guts. Bullying a little girl is shameful!" Gabriel Addison held onto his injured forehead and bellowed angrily. "I knew you woulde for that bastard. That''s right, we are bullying her. What can you do for me?" Beverly Batts sneered. "Dad and mom, can''t you stop arguing? Can''t you just calm down for a bit?" Amanda Addison cried in anger at the side. "Amanda, go back. Don''t interrupt!" Beverly Batts immediately said to her daughter. "How can I not care? Our family has already be like this. If I don''t care, we will be enemies!" As a child, Amanda Addison was still very uneasy. If she knew earlier that things would turn out like this, she wouldn''t have gone to snatch Leo William for her selfish desire. Now that she didn''t get the man and scattered her family, it wouldn''t even be worth it. Gabriel Addison looked at the sturdydy in front of him. He knew that what he did would be a waste. He would not be able to get anything from her. However, when he heard what Mary Ann''s assistant said, he was extremely angry. "Beverly Batts, I''m warning you, don''t look for trouble with her anymore. If you have any anger, charge at me. Don''t target innocent people anymore!" Gabriel Addison said with a darkened face. "I don''t want to. Gabriel Addison, you hurt me. How can I let you go?! I''ll make you pay!" Beverly Batts saidcently. "I regret marrying you the most!" Gabriel Addison finally said these words. Beverly Batts'' entire body trembled. She waspletely stunned. Her heart hurt the most because of those words, causing her to instantly want to cry. "We have been together for more than twenty years. Now you say that you regret. Gabriel Addison, have you never loved me?" Beverly Batts was still unwilling. She was doted on and held by Gabriel Addison before. She thought it was love, but it was just the responsibility and duty a husband should fulfill. It had nothing to do with love. Gabriel Addison did not answer and turned to leave. "Come back, Gabriel Addison,e back to me, tell me!" Beverly Batts chased after him as tears rolled down her cheeks. Amanda Addison froze at the side with her face full of sorrow. Just as Beverly Batts was squatting on the ground and crying bitterly with her hands over her face, not far away, in a carriage, Sister May sneered: "Here''s the chance!" Chapter 1458 Chapter 1458 Amanda Addison looked at her mother who was squatting on the ground crying loudly. In her heart, she felt as if someone was cutting her with a knife. he pain was unbearable, and her eyes were red from anger. A family that was perfectly fine had been dispersed just like this, and she couldn''t even tell who was the culprit behind it. She knew Mary and her mother were the sting fuses. Even her parents were unhappy, they would not get divorced without them. "Mary Ann!" Amanda Addison gnashed her teeth, feeling extreme resentment. Just as Amanda Addison and Beverly Batts were squatting on the ground, hugging their heads and crying, they suddenly heard the sound of footstepsing towards them. Immediately after, a pair of ck high heels appeared in their line of sight. "How pitiful!" A woman''s voice sounded, full of pity. Beverly Batts and her mother immediately lifted their heads to look, only to see a woman holding onto a parasol, standing beside them. "Who are you?" Amanda Addison asked angrily. After all, she felt that the other party hade to laugh at the mother and daughter duo. Beverly Batts opened her eyes wide in shock because she recognized the woman in front of her. "It''s you?" Beverly Batts never thought that she would see her former schoolmate. "Beverly Batts, long time no see. I just happened to pass by a moment ago, and saw you feeling sad!" Beverly Batts and Sister May were once ssmates. Although Beverly Batts was older than her by a few years, Sister May was a bookworm who consecutively jumped a few levels. That was why the two of them were fortunate enough to be schoolmates. When they were at school, the two of them had not talked much. They only knew that there was such a person in the ss. Sister May''s face was extremely ugly. Her t nose even had a thin scar at the bottom, so Beverly Batts was able to recognize her at a nce. "Mom, you know her." Amanda Addison immediately frowned. "It''s a ssmate of mine from university. Amanda, hurry up and enter the house!" Beverly Batts quickly wiped her tears and said to her daughter. Amanda Addison turned and left with a heavy heart. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Sister May extended her hand towards Beverly Batts, who was still kneeling on the ground in a sorry state. Beverly Batts, on the other hand, did not reject her support. "He is Gabriel Addison, right? I never thought that you would marry him. He is a very upright and outstanding man. You guys are the perfect couple. You should be happy, shouldn''t you? Why are you arguing? " Sister May immediately asked in shock and disbelief. "Don''t mention it, I''m already divorced from him!" Beverly Batts said with a self¡ªdeprecating look on her face. "Did he cheat you?" Sister May asked with concern. "May, it''s better if you don''t ask. My family is so unlucky, I have to ept my fate." Beverly Batts was no longer willing to talk about her sorrow to others because she knew very well that other people might not be able to feel her pain. Even if she did, it would be just adding on a gossip. The original name of Sister May was May Burke. Her name was just as ordinary as her. In the past, when they were at the same school, everyone called her May, which was why Beverly called her that. "Beverly Batts, I came here to find you. It can be considered official business, but I don''t know if you are interested in talking to me. We are ssmates, I would help you if I can. Sister May did not have time to beat around the bush with her, and directly said. Beverly Batts looked at her in shock: "You came to find me, is there something you need?" "Let''s go and find a quiet ce to chat!" Sister May walked towards her car, and Beverly Batts immediately followed. At this moment, her mood was a mess. Having someone to pour out their heart to was also a very good matter. Sister May directly brought her to a teahouse and asked for a private room. Sister May personally made tea for her and two women enjoyed the early spring scenery outside the window as they chatted. "Mary Ann, you aren''t unfamiliar with her, right? It just so happens that I am interested in her." Sister May suddenly took out a photo from her handbag, it was a picture of Mary Ann. Beverly Batts took the photo, and asked her with a face full of shock: "What are you interested in her?" "Her boyfriend is Leo. I''m working for Mr. President right now, and one of the missions that he gave me was to rope Leo William in. Unfortunately, this man seemed to have picked the wrong person and secretly allied with the Wayne''s Group to join Joseph''s camp. Mr. President is very dissatisfied with this. He wants me to teach him a lesson. This Mary Ann is his most beloved woman. I heard that he dotes on her, and if anything happens to Mary Ann, it would be taking his life. " Sister May analyzed the situation as she drank her tea. Beverly Batts was not stupid. On the contrary, she was very smart, she had instantly knew Sister May''s intentions. "Since you investigated Mary Ann thoroughly, you will naturally know the grudge between me and her. May, you dide here specifically to find me. It''s just that, I don''t know what you want me to do." Beverly Batts'' face regained its shrewdness. "With Mr. President backing you up, what do you care? Your Batts family has always been a guest of the President. Every invitation, your father would be on the list. Don''t be afraid of her. " Sister May immediatelyughed coldly. Beverly Batts'' expression became painful. Her fingers which were holding the teacup tightened, and she said angrily: "What else can I do? They are sluts, yet they are so shameless as to destroy my family. Could it be that I will be able to kill her? " "You don''t have to kill people. There are many ways to take revenge on a person. Choosing the most painful method to take revenge on them is the most fatal." Sister May had an enigmatic expression. "May, you have always been smart and have a good idea. Hurry up and think of a solution for me. Recently, I''ve been busy with family matters and can''t think of any solution to this." Beverly Batts looked at Sister May in anticipation, waiting for her to help. "Leo William cares about her so much, of course, he cared about her innocence. If Mary Ann gets drunk and identally gets into the wrong bed and makes love with another man, what do you think Leo William would do?" Sister May immediately asked with a smile. Beverly Batts'' expression froze and she suddenly pped her thigh. "That''s right, why didn''t I think of that? I hope she could die. But, the rtionship between males and females are already chaotic, if Mary Ann sleeps with another man, Leo William would feel disgusted and despise her. At that time, when the mother and daughter pair lose Leo William''s backing, how can they still be arrogant? " Seeing that she was finally smiling, her fingers lightly tapped on the table: "Beverly Batts, the President and I have been keeping an eye on us recently, so it is inconvenient for us to make a move. If you help us suppress Leo William, Sir will not forget about your help." "May, of course, I am willing to be loyal to Mr. President. I have long treated Mary Ann as a thorn in my side. As long as I ruin her reputation, they will suffer a lot. I will think of a way to do it well, but does Mr. President remember my contribution?" Beverly Batts was still rather snobbish. Seeing that she could obtain some benefits, she naturally had to get to the bottom of this. "Don''t worry. Mr. President is at a crucial moment right now. He will naturally remember who helped him. If your Batts family bes a meritorious general. In the future, you could take over the William Group!" Sister May intentionally threw out the bait, as for whether it would work or not, it was not her concern. "May, you have to keep your word today. I will ruin Mary Ann''s reputation!" Beverly Batts had always wanted to take revenge. "Of course, I can guarantee it!" May said with absolute certainty. "Beverly Batts, time is of the essence. You must finish this within a week. After this period, the general election will bepleted, and it will be useless!" Sister May said with a serious face. Beverly Batts'' face instantly lit up. Drinking a cup of tea, she quickly left. She had to make use of her time toplete this task. Once she finished, she would have a reward. She was divorced and she had to care about other''s attitude every day. If shepleted this task, she would have status in her family, and she would have the confidence to scold others. Chapter 1459 Chapter 1459 Victoria was still working in the office. Although Nathan had requested her to leave many times, she ignored him. Once she started to be greedy, she would be even stronger. Victoria also wanted to control her heart, but now, she was like a wild horse that had escaped from its restraints. She only wanted to see Joseph and talked to him. The reason why Victoria didn''t give up, was because she was certain that Joseph didn''t like Alvina. As long as he didn''t like her, she would have a chance. Finally, Victoria found an opportunity. Joseph wanted to convene a colloquium of the basic level workers, concerned about the workers'' work and life, and also listen to some suggestions and good ideas. Victoria was fortunate enough to register and even got the chance to participate in the Colloquium. She was extremely excited. She kissed the admission ticket and her eyes narrowed into a line. Since Victoria had quarreled with herst time, she had be the victim. Now that everyone saw her, they all felt that Alvina had bullied her. As a result, she gained more sympathy. Victoria was a tactful person in the first ce. Although she only worked for a short period, her ability to establish connections was not bad, so she was surrounded by a lot of her colleagues this time. When they finished work in the afternoon, Victoria hid the admission ticket in her bag and drove home. Halfway there, her phone suddenly rang. She took a look, it was a colleague, inviting her out to dinner. Victoria was just worrying about whether she would be scolded when she returned home, and so she agreed. When Victoria rushed over, she realized that her colleague was not alone in the room, a woman was sitting there. When the woman saw her, she smiled at her: "Miss Miller, hello!" When Victoria saw that the other party recognized her, she blinked in astonishment, and her colleague immediately smiled and said: "Victoria, this is the former finance department''s officer, you can call her Sister May." "Oh, I have some impression of her. I''ve seen her on the news!" Victoria immediately said with a surprised face. Sister May smiled and nodded at her: "Really? You are really pretty, and looks even better than your elder cousin! " Hearing Alvina, Victoria''s face was suddenly covered by ayer of anger: "Don''t mention her, I don''t get along with her, she is my bane!" "You guys do not have a good rtionship?" Sister May asked despite knowing the answer. The colleague at the side immediately replied: "Sister May has been on vacation for the past few days. You might not know of this. Alvina relied on her status as Mr. Vice¡ªPresident''s wife¡ªto¡ªbe. She attack Victoria in the office!" "Really? That''s too much. "Sister May revealed a sympathetic look. Victoria immediately felt extremely wronged: "That''s right, she relied on my grandfather''s pampering and frequently bullied our two little sisters. This bad habit of hers, she already has one at home." "Speaking of it, I''m even Joseph''s distant aunt. If the other party is so overbearing and unreasonable, I will mention this to the elders of my Family when I visit them." Sister May looked like she was indignant for her. "Really? You are... You are a rtive of Mr. Vice¡ªPresident? " Originally, Victoria did not ce Sister May in her eyes. Hearing that she had be intimate with Joseph, she immediately became especially excited and quickly sat next to Sister May. "I didn''t expect that then didn''t you know Mr. Vice¡ªPresident since you were young? Can you tell me about his childhood? I''m a little curious? " The female colleague was looking at Victoria with a puzzled expression, not knowing why she was so curious about the Mr. Vice¡ªPresident. Sister May had only tested her a little, she did not expect Victoria''s performance to be so exaggerated. She loved him so much. "If you want to know, I can tell you. Actually, Joseph is a very outstanding person from a young age. When he was young, all the other boys liked to y, but he was different. He knew everything. " Of course, Sister May praised him greatly because she wanted Victoria to love him. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Sister May came to see Victoria as a family of Joseph because she was afraid that Nathan would cancel their cooperation. Although Nathan was extremely snobbish and wanted to borrow the President''s help to stir up trouble, Victoria was his beloved daughter. If she hurt her daughter, Nathan would probably be angry and the coboration would not seed. "Really? Then do you know if there''s anything he likes? For example, what is his hobby? " It wasn''t easy for Victoria to find someone who could find out the details, so naturally she wouldn''t let her off. Sister Mayughed coldly in her heart. Victoria was delusional, she wouldn''t think that Joseph would fall for a woman like her, right? "I''m not too sure about what he likes. After all, when he grows up, we don''t have much to do with each other anymore!" Sister May shook her head. "Oh!" Victoria''s face was full of disappointment: "Sister May, then do you know where he usually goes if he doesn''t work?" The female colleague at the side immediately opened her eyes wide and asked her curiously, "Victoria, why are you so concerned about Mr. Vice¡ªPresident? It can''t be that you¡­ Do you like him? " Victoria was startled, only now did she realize that her reaction was too obvious, and her face blushed a little. Then, she suddenly made up a lie to cover it up, "Actually, I won''t hide it from you all. Thest time Alvina tried to hit me was because of¡­ I also like the Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, although you guys might laugh at me for saying this, there are some reasons that you might not know. At first, my grandfather was prepared to let me marry the Mr. Vice¡ªPresident. However, you know about Alvina, she likes to fight with me for everything. When she saw how outstanding the Mr. Vice¡ª President is, she went to beg my grandfather. In the end, my grandfather let her marry him! " As Victoria spoke, her eyes turned red, as if she had been wronged and kept it a secret. "What? No way, could it be that the one who wanted to marry Mr. Vice¡ªPresident was you? Not Alvina? " The colleague beside her had an expression of astonishment on her face. Sister May also pretended to be shocked. In reality, she knew some more credible information. The old man pampered Alvina, so he found a good marriage for her to protect Alvina''s identity in Miller family. The reason why Victoria was acting pitiful here was simply to give her a reasonable reason to like Joseph. She had a n. It looked like she found the right person this time. "Isn''t that too much. This Alvina is so bad. How could she steal your husband¡ªto¡ªbe?" Her colleagues immediately avenged her injustice. "Forget it, I am so sad. She is the elder sister, so I can''t go against her. As her little sisters, we wouldn''t dare to say anything!" Victoria used a tissue to wipe her tears. "What the hell is this? Who exactly does Mr. Vice¡ªPresident like? He wouldn''t like that woman Alvina, right? " The female colleague asked with a gossipy expression. "Not!" Victoria immediately said: "I heard personally that Mr. Vice¡ªPresident did not like her. Even if they were to get married, the two of them wouldn''t be happy. Alvina is a person who doesn''t care about her face. She only wants to find a powerful person to rely on to sessfully inherit her father''s shares. She doesn''t love him, but she would not let him go. " Sister May''s expression changed slightly. At the moment, the evidence in her hands could not prove how much Joseph liked Alvina. His feelings were originally reserved. If he liked or disliked someone, then it was not very obvious. However, with Victoria''s proof, it meant that Joseph truly did not like Alvina anymore. "You are so pitiful. You must like Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, right? The female colleague sympathized very much with her. "Of course, I like him. Otherwise, why would Ie to the office? I just want to get closer to him so that I can see him every day and I''ll be satisfied! " Victoria said with a sad face. "Then you should perform a little more. If Mr. Vice¡ªPresident likes you too, then Alvina won''t have a chance!" The female colleague quickly encouraged her. Chapter 1460 Chapter 1460 She was sad, "Thest time Mr. Vice¡ªPresident looked at me, she stopped me and beat me up. If I still had any other thoughts, then she would probably find my grandfather toin. Now that our family is still under my grandfather''s control. If my grandfather gets angry, he might kick me out of his house. " When the female colleague heard that, she was even more shocked, she did not expect Alvina to be so overbearing. Sister May on the side smiled without saying a word. Coincidentally, she could probe out Victoria''s background. Seeing that it was as easy for her to lie and speak nonsense, she was satisfied. It seemed that she was a clever person who would help her. Comparing to her, Olivia was useless. The moment she used her true feelings, she would have no value at all. The female colleague could not help but taunt: "What the hell is Alvina talking about? Everyone knows that Mr. Vice¡ªPresident does not like her, but she is still so arrogant. She is shameless." Seeing that her colleaguepletely believed her words, Victoria was secretly pleased in her heart. Her acting was so great. She could not help but peek at Sister May beside her. When she saw that her expression was normal, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Since she was no longer working in the Executive Office, it would not affect her performance if she did not know the whole story. "I can onlyin to you two. Don''t tell anyone that. I''m really afraid of her." Victoria pleaded as she looked at them. "Rx, I definitely won''t say anything. As for Sister May, you don''t have to worry either. She''s on a long vacation right now and is also a high ranking official." The female colleague looked at Sister May with a respectful expression. The meal tonight was arranged by Sister May in the first ce. It was also her who let them became friends. Everything was within the control of Sister May. Victoria calmed down and looked at Sister May expectantly: "Sister May, you are rted to Mr. Vice ¡ªPresident by blood, can you help me? If I could be together with him, I would be grateful to you. " Sister May was waiting for her toe to beg her. She smiled amiably and nodded, "Seeing that you are sincere towards him, of course, I am willing to help you. However, mutual love is important. Are you sure that he likes you?" Victoria''s heart skipped. She could not help but size Sister May up. She looked to be over 40 years old, the older ones were more experienced, and were not so easily fooled, she could not help but feel guilty and anxious. Fortunately, she would help her, "After all, Joseph called me aunt, and I can''t do anything to let him down. I sincerely hope that he will be alright. If a man can''t be with the person he loves, it will also be quite painful for him. If you cane up with evidence that Alvina doesn''t like him, then I will help you. " "Really?" Victoria''s face was filled with surprise and joy. She couldn''t believe that someone was willing to help her. "Sister May is willing to help you. This is such a good thing!" The female colleague was also happy for her. "Thank you, Sister May, I am so touched. " Victoria covered her mouth and started to cry. She had been suppressing her emotions this whole time as if she was beingforted. "Don''t be in such a hurry to say thanks, first let me see the evidence. It would be best If we can get Alvina to personally admit that. I can go Grant family to speak up for you. My rtionship with his mother is very good, and we would meet again every so often to drink afternoon tea. At that time, I can casually mention it. You might have a happy life." The more Victoria listened, the more excited she became. In her mind, a beautiful scene of her and Joseph spending all their time together had automatically appeared. She even felt that she could imagine the story of the next generation. When Sister May saw the girl''s beautiful face, , she suddenly felt ufortable. She thought that she had never been in a normal rtionship before, and did not dare to hope that a man would truly love her. She had an impulse to shave off Victoria''s beautiful and moving face. Victoria suddenly thought of the situation she was in and quickly regained her senses. She looked at Sister May with tears of gratitude and said: "Did you think that you would help me just because I received Alvina''s confession? " "Yes, I should have a reason to speak up for you." Sister May kept her displeasure in her heart and changed her amiable attitude. "Why did you help me, Sister May? I didn''t mean anything else, I just thought ¡­" Sister May sneered in her heart. This Victoria was indeed not stupid, and would not easily believe the good news of a pie dropping from the sky. Fortunately, she hade prepared. "I do have something I want you to help me with." Sister May immediately pretended to be embarrassed. Victoria was startled for a moment, and then, inwardly, she rejoiced. If she could also do her a favor, then it would be more sincere towards her. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Sister May, I have long treated you as my respected aunt. You just have to say that. As long as it''s something I can do, I will do it. " Victoria thought that she had spoken very sincerely, and as long as the other party could get her and Joseph together, then nothing could be considered as a condition. Sister May''s face changed. A killing intent shed past her eyes. Respecting her, this implied that she was very old. Not only that, she even dared to call her aunt. This was practically a taboo for her. Even calling her elder sister was something she might not agree to. She was truly courting death. Sister May was so angry that her lungs were about to burst. Victoria and her female colleague did not realize that Sister May was trying hard to hold back her anger because she did not feel that she had said anything wrong. No matter how old she was, every woman would never be able to cross the threshold. Deep inside, no matter how young she was, she still felt that she was a girl. Not to mention someone like Sister May, she didn''t even have a marriage or children, so she could not ept the reality that she was old. Sister May was furious, but she smiled like a mother and immediately said: "Your family has and outside of the west. It was previously owned by my maternal aunt''s family. I saw that your Miller familyfamily has never developed it. Can you sell it to me at market price? I grew up there since I was young, and have feelings for that ce. " When Victoria heard it, she immediately sneered in her heart. This was an extravagant request, to want to buy her family''s property. Although she said that it would be at the market price, she had to give her a discount because she needed her help. Sister May did it on purpose because only if she asked for too much, Victoria would believe that she would sincerely make a deal. "So that''s what happened. I''ve never asked about my family''s business ¡­" "I also know that I''m making things difficult for you, but even so, just treat it as me ¡­" Sister May immediately said. "Sister May, don''t misunderstand. It''s not that I''m not helping you, I just need to go home and understand the situation." Seeing that Sister May looked like she was going to forget about it, Victoria became anxious. "Miss Miller, I sincerely wish to buy thatnd. Help me once and I will do my best to help you. Sister May pretended to be anxious. Hearing the word "try", Victoria couldn''t help but be moved. After a few seconds of hesitation, she nodded and replied, "Sister May, only you can help me, so of course I''ll help you. If I''m with Vice¡ª President, I don''t need your money for thatnd. I''ll just give it to you directly. " Hearing that, Sister May was not stupid, she knew how to judge the pros and cons. "Alright, with these words of yours, I''ll help you. You are a perfect match." "Sister May didn''t want to buynd at all. She only wanted Victoria to jump into her trap. Listening to these pleasant words, Victoria was overjoyed. The female colleague at the side alsoughed and teased her. "Victoria, if you be his wife one day, don''t forget me. I also want to be exposed to your brilliance." " Victoria was even more happy as she loved to hear the two words, "his wife". "Both of you are my benefactors. Of course, I mustn''t forget you. I will treat you to the meal. Please don''t be polite, just enjoy your meal." Victoria was overjoyed, immediately bing generous. Sister May sneered in her heart. Some people were just happy too early. In truth, putting aside their standing and grudges, Sister May didn''t think that none of Miller family was worthy of Joseph at all. Hence, she hoped that Joseph would be the one to heartlessly give up his love and not let these sluts get away with it. Chapter 1461 Chapter 1461 Victoria was so happy. She had been upset for many days, but now she had someone help her. She knew she was lucky. Sister May was Joseph''s aunt, and she was good friend with his mother. With her help, Victoria thought she could seed and obtain happiness. However, Sister May said that she wanted to hear proof that Alvina personally admitted that she did not like Joseph. It was still somewhat difficult. Alvina didn''t talk to her anymore since they fought with each otherst time. Even she wanted to cause trouble, it would be difficult. However, where there is a will, there is a way. Victoria firmly believed that there was still a chance to obtain the proof that Alvina did not like Joseph. She had to do it as soon as possible, so she could only think of away. Alvina had been working at work for a while. Suddenly, Warren Hilton walked into her office and passed her a red packet. She looked at it in confusion, using her eyes to ask Warren Hilton what was the meaning of this. Warren Hilton purposely said loudly to her: "This is the New Year''s red packet from Madam. She would like to invite Miss Miller over to the Joseph''s family for a visit tonight." Alvina''s expression became nk. Her clever brain immediately understood what was going on. Warren Hilton deliberately talked to her like this to show Joseph''s heartless to her. However, it was not something worth being happy about though. It was true that an ugly daughter¡ªinw would have to see her parents¡ªinw, but his family was unfamiliar to Alvina. The rtionship between Alvina and Joseph was bad apparently. However, they were a family actually. They had to be careful. If she did something wrong tonight, she would make the elders unhappy. "Could it be that you do not want to go over?" Warren Hilton finally managed to force a smile. "No ¡­Of course I will go!" Alvina was stunned for a while, then immediately nodded: "I''ll have to trouble you to tell her, I will be there a bitter!" "Mister said that he would pick you up after work. You haven''t been to his family yet, so he is afraid you''re not familiar with the road!" Warren Hilton continued to speak with his official tone. "Oh, that... Then I haven''t prepared anything yet, at least I have to prepare some gifts or something!" Alvina said anxiously. "Sir said that you don''t need to prepare anything, it''s just a normal meal!" Warren Hilton immediately said. "Alright, alright then!" Alvina nodded. Warren Hilton turned and left. Her colleague immediately shot her an expression of either sympathy or joy. Alvina looked at the big red packet in her hand and couldn''t help butugh in her heart. Could it be that Joseph had given this to her? Otherwise, how could his mother do that? Alvina was almost certain that it was Joseph. She secretly opened it and saw that it was filled with money. Although this amount of cash was not much to Alvina, it was still a man''s gift. She only needed to ept it. Penelope walked out of the office. She crossed her arms over her chest and looked at her with sympathy. "What kind of marriage is this? His mother wants to see the future daughter¡ªinw, but she lets someone else pass this information. She is too insincere. Are you sure you want to go?" Penelope''s words were straightforward, but she was extremely sincere. She had truly given her all for this young subordinate. Alvina was so frightened that she quickly stuffed the red packet back into her pocket. She stood up with an embarrassed look on her face: "Sister Penelope, I don''t care. It''s a must¡ªto¡ªdo!" "Do you think marriage is so simple?" Penelope looked at her in surprise, as if she was a rare species of creature. "Of course not!" Alvinaughed dryly: "Sister Penelope, don''t worry about me. I will ept this reality anyway." "You can''t go there with empty¡ªhanded, right? I''ll give you an afternoon off. Go out and buy some things so that others won''t underestimate you!" Penelope said gently. Hearing that, Alvina''s beautiful eyes lit up. She looked at Penelope with tears of gratitude and said: "Thank you, Sister Penelope, I think so. I should buy something. " "Yes. You''ve already been treated with such disdain by that guy. If you go to his home empty¡ª handed, your future will be difficult." Penelope thought that she was the loser of the marriage, which was why she had to remind her. After Alvina left with her bag, everyone in the office started to discuss softly. "In the past, I was rather envious of her. To be able to marry such an outstanding man from Mr. Vice ¡ªPresident. I feel sympathy for her now." "Yeah, so what if her husband is outstanding? He doesn''t like her. It''s more painful than being a stranger." "I just hope that Mr. Vice¡ªPresident does not truly fall in love with someone. This way, I can still feel some sense of bnce in my heart." "I wonder what kind of woman Mr. Vice¡ªPresident will like!" "It''s not someone like Alvina, ha, ha, ha!" The group of gossipy womenughed, treating Alvina as a joke in the tasty office. Alvina parked the car on the side of the road and used her phone to google it. After read the suggestions from the website, she decided to buy a handpiece for his mother and his sister, and then buy some wine and cigarettes for his father. Alvina packed all these things. When she rushed back to the office, it was already dark. "It''s over, Joseph won''t have already left home, right?" On the way back, Alvina encountered a peak hour on her way, and she was really worried that Joseph would leave first. Fortunately, when she rushed back to her office, she saw Joseph sitting alone on the sofa in the lounge outside her office, reading a newspaper. Was he waiting for her? Alvina was indescribably surprised and excited. This was the first time he waited her in public. After they were together, he could not sit in public and wait for her without hiding anything. Joseph seemed to be engrossed in the newspaper and did not notice Alvina who was standing in the corridor behind him. Alvina slowed down her steps. The light above his head fell onto his body. He tilted his face slightly. Under the light, his perfect facial features were clearly outlined, and his beauty could make a person lose her soul. "Cough ¡­" It wasn''t good for Alvina to call him by name in front of his colleagues who were just passing by. She could only walk to her side and cough lightly. Many employees were passing by. They had all heard that it was the first time that the Mr. Vice¡ª President was waiting for Alvina to get off work. They wanted toe over to witness the enchanting charm of the Mr. Vice¡ªPresident. As expected, they weren''t disappointed at all. They saw him. With an approachable disposition, he didn''t have the dignified attitude at the office. Thus, quite a few bolddies smiled as they went over to greet him. Amidst all these voices, Joseph still heard Alvina''s voice. He immediately put down the newspaper in his hand and raised his head to look at her. His handsome face did not have any expression, but his deep eyes shed with a tender love that only Alvina could see. "Let''s go!" Joseph stood up and immediately walked forward. Alvina followed behind him with her head lowered, purposely distancing the distance between the two of them. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Everyone present looked at the two of them, feeling that they were enemies rather than lovers. Of course, this was all an act. Joseph had still intentionally slowed down his pace to wait for her. Unfortunately, Alvina was more into the drama than him. When his footsteps slowed down, so did she, it was as if she didn''t want to keep up with him. The man was somewhat helpless, but he also found it funny. Downstairs, several carriages were waiting neatly. When Warren Hilton saw the two of them walking over, he hurriedly opened the door of the carriage in the middle. Joseph''s huge body moved to the side. Lady first. Alvina did not bother to be polite with him. she bent over and got in the car, and the man sat in as well. The audience left. However, the women who liked Joseph did not feel good about it at all. Although the scene of Alvina being snubbed by Joseph was spectacr, thinking about it now that they were sitting in the same car, they still felt sad. Chapter 1462 Chapter 1462 The car drove out of the wide za road and into the city. Alvina''s serious posture was suddenly disrupted by a domineering big palm. She fell into his embrace. Her forehead even identally bumped into the man''s firm and sexy chin. It was slightly painful, but for the warm embrace, it was negligible. Alvina felt that the two of them were still not too close, so she moved forward even further, completely embracing herself into his embrace. She heard the man''s gentleughter beside her ear. "This red packet, did your mom give it to me?" Alvina asked in his arms. "No, I did!" The man was rather George. Casually, he reached out and curled a strand of her long hair, ying around gently: I asked Warren Hilton to give me the cash. I stuffed them one by one until there was no space. Only then did I seal it and have him send it to you! "Mr. Vice¡ªPresident is so boring!" She was teasing him, but the corners of her mouth were raised, and she was extremely happy. "Your matter, no matter how boring, is always interesting!" The man lightly sighed. This was the truth, he truly felt that this was interesting. Giving her a big red packet seemed to relieve the pressure on him. "Thank you. Then, I''ll ept it!" Alvina raised her head. Her eyes were full of smiles. At this moment, there were many rows of streetmps outside the window, and the light wasing in from time to time. Her eyes were like falling stars, iparably bright. He lost his mind and killed her. Deep love, thin lips. Their kiss was not passionate, but lingering. Alvina took the initiative to raise her head, allowing the man to feel her lips with gentleness. At this moment, they felt peaceful. It was very rare because they were stressful everyday. Kissing for a long time, the man''s breathing became a little heavy. Only then did he let her go and kissed her hair for a long time. Alvina extended a finger, and lightly tugged at the man''s white¡ªcor. She asked in a small voice: "Did your mother ask you to call me over for dinner?" "Yes. My mother told me to make you go back and eat dinner. She knows all about our current rtionship. Don''t worry. she won''t make things difficult for you because she knows that it''s not easy for you either." The man consoled her softly. He was afraid that she would get nervous. "Then, I am relieved. If you were the one who told me to go back and eat, then I would be nervous!" Alvinaughed and patted her handbag, "I also brought presents for your mother and sister, I wonder if they will like it!" "Spending money randomly again?" The man frowned slightly. "No, I just spent your money. I used up all the money you gave me!" Alvinaughed. Seeing her mischievous look, Joseph was unwilling to reprimand her again. Since she had this kind of intention, he naturally wouldn''t say anything else. Driving for a long time, the car finally turned onto the main road. Alvina immediately sat up straight and looked outside: "I need to see where your house is. I don''t want to forget the location. " Joseph followed her and looked outside. He was very familiar with this road. Even though there was nothing new, it put him at ease. This was a road to return home. The Grant family''s door was right in front of them. Alvina suddenly tensed up and took the initiative to grab the man''s big hand: "What do we do? I''m still a little afraid, just in case ¡­" "What are you afraid of? It''s not like you haven''t seen my family before, they are all very easy¡ª going people. Don''t be afraid, follow me!" Joseph patted her back andforted her. Even though he said that, all women were filled with nervousness when they came to visit their husband''s family for the first time. The doors to the Grant family household opened and a small head peeked out. Seeing that her big brother''s convoy had returned, Wendy immediately ran over with a smile. Original from N?velDrama.Org. After the car door opened, Joseph got off first. She immediately hid behind her brother with a smile as she peeked at her future sister¡ªinw. Alvina took a deep breath, and walked down. Seeing Wendy¡®s smile, she raised her hand to greet her and smiled. "Wendy, what are you waiting for?" Joseph immediately reached out and patted his sister''s head. "Sister¡ªinw!" Wendy''s smallmouth was very sweet. She came out and immediately shouted with a smile. Her word directly confused Alvina. However, she was extremely fond of her and replied with a blush on her face. Joseph watched them with a face full of smiles. He was overjoyed. Entering the living room and closing the door, it would be the family''s small world. Wendy sprinted towards the kitchen: "Mom, mom, brother brought my sister¡ªinw back!" Alvina was stunned when she saw this little girl shouting because of her arrive. Soon after, a gentle and beautiful woman walked out of the kitchen. It was Mrs. Grant. She wiped the water droplets on her hands with a towel and said to Alvina with a smile: "You are here. Come and sit in the living room for a while. The dinner is not ready yet. " "Auntie!" Alvina smiled and shouted in an extremely restrained manner. "There''s no need to stand on ceremony. Just treat it as though it''s your own. Rx!" Mrs. Grant liked Alvina. Furthermore, she had a daughter of her own. Comparing to her piquant daughter, she found that Alvina was still rather likable. Joseph stood at the side and looked at them with a smile, then said: "Alvina, how about you follow me upstairs to take a seat? There is a small living room upstairs." "That''s fine too, you should go!" Mrs. Grant immediately raised her hand, happily watching her son and her daughter¡ªinw get along. "Brother, I want to go up too!" Wendy immediately followed them upstairs. "Wendy,e over here and help me clean up the living room. See how much trouble you''re in now!" Mrs. Grant was not at ease to let her daughter go with them. She hurriedly called for her daughter who was in the way. "Mom, I also want to improve my rtionship with Sister¡ªinw. We just met not too long ago." Wendy was being mischievous on purpose. She just wanted to see what kind of expression her big brother had. "It''s fine. Let here with us!" Joseph, on the other hand, had no objections and gently agreed. Wendy immediately made a face at her mother, and said proudly: "Did you see that? My big brother is more reasonable." Seeing Wendy recklessly acting like a spoiled child in front of her family, Alvina felt both envy and sorrow in her heart. As if she was looking at her childhood when her father was still alive. Back then, she was spoiled too and she could say anything she wanted to. Joseph brought Alvina upstairs. Wendy brought arge te of washed fruits up. "Sister¡ªinw,e, eat some fruits!" Wendy greeted with a smile. "Alright, thank you!" Alvina quickly reached out and took a grape and ced it in her mouth. Wendy watched her big brother walk towards his bedroom with her beautiful eyes as she quietly said: "You would also like someone as boring as my big brother?" Alvina almost swallowed a grape seed. Fortunately, she spits it out in time, but her face was still red from choking. This little sister didn''te here to have a good rtionship with her, but she was here to mock her big brother. "He''s alright. He is not too boring, but he''s a bit mature!" Alvina replied with a smile. "I just feel like he''s too mature. He is not too older than me but I feel like he''s like my dad. He doesn''t have any brotherly feelings at all!" Wendy started toin. Coincidentally, Joseph, who had taken off his jacket, walked out. Hearing his sister''s words, his thin lips curled up into a smile: "In front of my girlfriend, can''t you praise me a little? Are you my own sister or not!?" Wendy was caught by her brother, so she immediately stuck out her tongue and quickly took a cherry on top to cover her mouth. She did not speak anymore. When Alvina saw that the man had walked over, her breathing immediately slowed. Any random white shirt would give off a special aura that matched the man''s body. He was elegant and noble, making her love him more. Alvina even subconsciously wiped the corner of her mouth to clean the saliva. Joseph immediately sat down beside her and picked up a grape to eat. This kind of casual Joseph who was filled with a sense of life surprised Alvina a lot. She liked this Joseph. "Bro, you should get engaged, right? Mom said that we''ll decide it before the election!" Wendy asked curiously with a smile. Chapter 1463 Chapter 1463 Hearing the word engagement, Joseph and Alvina''s expression turned dark for a moment. In the next second, they looked at each other, causing Alvina to immediately lower her head in embarrassment, pretending to not care about this matter. "What do you think about that? Your grandpa wants me to get engaged before the election." Joseph asked her in a low voice. "My grandpa put in a lot of effort!" Alvina sighed. Her grandfather must be afraid that Joseph would break his promise and not take her as his wife after the general election. How could she not know that grandfather had strongly requested for the Grant family to get engaged to her? "Your grandfather truly loves you!" Joseph reached out and held her small hand. Alvina subconsciously tried to struggle free, but the man held on tighter, not allowing her to pull away. "Shame on you!" When the atmosphere became thick, augh was suddenly heard. Wendy covered her eyes with her hands and said angrily: "Big brother. I am not a adult. Can you guys hold on a little?" With that, Alvina shook the man''s hand off, and Joseph could only helplessly give up. His handsome eyes looked at his younger sister with dissatisfaction: "Knowing that you''re underage, stop reading romance novels. Look at the things that are piled up in your room!" "Brother, I read love novels to increase my EQ. If a woman''s EQ is too low, her happiness rating will drop significantly. If you don''t believe me, ask sister¡ªinw. She must have read love novels before." Wendy didn''t mind how big of a problem this was, she wanted to drag Alvina down with her no matter what. After all, her brother would not scold her. Alvina didn''t know whether tough or cry and looked at the siblings innocently. She didn''t expect that at home, Joseph would be such a serious brother. Joseph turned his head back and looked at Alvina with a serious expression as he asked softly, "Are you reding it too?" Alvina didn''t want to get involved with the battle between the two siblings, but her EQ was still not low. She knew that she could not offend her future sister¡ªinw. She nodded seriously, "Yes. I have read a lot. " Wendy stuck out her tongue at Joseph: "Did you see that? Sister¡ªinw must have learned quite a few things from those love novels. It''s pretty useful. Furthermore, what we saw were all serious novels." Joseph realized that his mouth could not speak for these two unreasonable people, and could only stand up: "I''m going to take a bath, why don''t you guys talk about love novels?" Wendy was finally able to win by a bit, and couldn''t help but feel proud: "It''s really good to have Sister¡ªinw here, even my big brother wouldn''t dare to educate me anymore!" Alvina looked at Wendy. This girl was cute and smart. She was afraid that Joseph would be worried too in front of this little sister who loved to y around. After Joseph left, Alvina and Wendy no longer had any targets to attack and stared at each other for a while. "Sister¡ªinw, how old are you this year? You look so small." Wendy immediately asked about it. "I''m going to have my 23rd birthday next month. I am not small anymore!" Alvina replied with a smile. "Un, Sister¡ªinw, it must be hard for you to fall in love with my brother. ording to my mother, you have been cooperating with my brother''s actions. My brother''s acting skills are unquestionable, but you are a young girl, it will be difficult for you to y with him." Wendy was still sensible. Other than asionally being mischievous, she was still considerate. "Your brother takes good care of me, don''t worry!" Alvina''s eyes were filled with gentleness. Thinking of this man''s constant protection and care, she felt her heart warm. "That''s good, I was really afraid that you would be scared away by my brother. You don''t even know. Ever since my brother became the Vice¡ªPresident, there have been many people who came to our house to discuss marriage. There are also many people who came with their elders to eat. Those girls are all very confident. When they see my brother, they put on an act. I feel ufortable for them. You are different! Wendy couldn''t help but start gossiping, of course, she also wanted to say anything to liven up the atmosphere. "Is that so?" Alvina''s beautiful eyes were startled. Joseph had never mentioned this to her before, but he never thought that he would experience such a thing. "Yes. My brother told me about your first meeting. I admire you. How did you think of such a fun thing?" Wendy immediately supported her chin, looking as if she wanted to hear her story. Alvina was drinking her tea and nearly spurted it out when she heard her mention her embarrassing past. She quickly wiped the tear at the corner of her mouth with an awkward expression. "Why did your brother tell you about this? I just wanted to save myself at that time and didn''t think about anything else." "My brother is a weirdo tough. In the past, when other girls came to see him dressed in beautiful clothes, he was always polite to them. You dressed up as a delinquent and went to look for him, but he fell for you. " Wendy blinked herrge eyes and analyzed with a face full of curiosity. Alvina really couldn''t hold back andughed out loud: "Wendy, what do you think?" "I don''t think he has any sense of beauty. All he thinks about is work. I''m really worried that he won''t be able to get a wife!" Wendy spoke the truth. Alvina burst outughing. Such an interesting sister, she was a little clown. Joseph''s life must be very interesting, right? "Although your brother is a workaholic, he''s still a normal man. He''s so good¡ªlooking, how could he not get married? I wonder how many women are looking forward to marrying him. " Alvina had personally seen how crazy the young girls in the office were. "You admit that he''s good¡ªlooking?" Wendy immediately smiled happily. Alvina did not expect herself to identally jump into the hole, and hers beautiful face flushed red in embarrassment. "Alright, alright, sister¡ªinw, I have no other intentions. I just want to test how you feel about my brother!" Wendy hurriedly apologized to her. Alvina was generous, and she pursed her lips andughed: "I am not angry, I truly think he is good ¡ªlooking too!" "You are pretty good¡ªlooking too. My brother has good eyes!" Wendy said sweetly. Just then, Mrs. Grant walked over with two cups of milk. Seeing the two of them chatting happily, she asked curiously, "What are you talking about? You were chatting so happily? " "Auntie!" Alvina was still quite cautious. Seeing his mothering over, she hurriedly stood up to show her courtesy. "Sit down and talk. There''s no need to be so polite. Our Grant family is casual, and we don''t have many rules!" Mrs. Grant gently raised her hand towards her. Only now did Alvina sit back down, she was not as rxed as before. "I have discussed the engagement date with your grandfather over and over again. There will be a good day at the end of the month, so we will pick that day. We have also prepared the betrothal gift. In two days, I will have my husband go to Miller family and tell your grandfather in detail! " Mrs. Grant felt that it was necessary to mention this matter to Alvina. After all, she was the female protagonist. When Alvina heard about suchplicated matters like getting married, her head hurt. She was confused. "I will listen to your advices. I have no objections. It''s just that it''s too much work for all of you!" Alvina was extremely grateful. "Organizing a wedding for my son is what parents should do. I hope that you can get engaged first and then get married and give our Grant family a child. Our children are all old, and each one of them is flying out as if they have grown wings. I am boring, so I want to have a grandchild. " Mrs. Grant expressed her desire in a very euphemistic manner. Just listening to her, Alvina felt embarrassed. The marriage had not been decided yet, and she was just thinking about having a child. She wanted to, but someone did not allow it, so she had no choice. "Sister¡ªinw, my older brother is a responsible and good man. You just need to have children with him, then I''ll bring my little nephew ¡­" "Wendy!" When Mrs. Grant heard her daughter''s word, she felt that something was wrong and immediately looked at her. Wendy blinked herrge eyes, realizing that she said something wrong. Alvina was so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole, but she understood their attitude. She felt happy. "Mom, what did I say wrong? Big brother was already responsible to begin with. Don''t tell me that you are afraid he would pull up his pants ¡­" "Wendy, you go down and help!" Mrs. Grant wanted to p her daughter down the stairs.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1464 Chapter 1464 Wendy seemed to have also realized that she had said something that she shouldn''t have said. She hurriedly reached out her hand to cover her mouth, then continued to giggle non¡ªstop as she ran downstairs like a fool. Alvina was so embarrassed that she did not dare look at Mrs. Grant''s expression. Thinking about it, she would feel embarrassed too. Fortunately, at this time, Joseph had taken a bath and came out of his bedroom. Seeing that his mother was there, but his naughty little sister was gone, his expression shivered, and he quickly walked over. "Mom, is dinner ready?" Joseph asked with a light smile. "We''ll have to wait a bit longer. I came upstairs to tell her about your engagement. Tell her in detail. Let her prepare herself so that she won''t panic when the timees." Seeing that his son had come out, Mrs. Grant stood up quickly and returned the space to the two youths. "Alright!" Joseph nodded gently. After he watched his mother leave, he turned his head to look at the girl sitting on the sofa. Alvina wore tidy and official suits, and she looked gentle and obedient. However, he had some horny thoughts. "Why is your face so red?" The man''s eyes were sharp. As he spoke, he sat down beside her. The man''s body that had just finished showering released a faint cold fragrance. Just as she got close, Alvina''s entire body trembled. A kind of indescribable feeling seeped out from the bottom of her heart, causing her heart to thump wildly. She subconsciously shifted to the side. After all, this was not Joseph''s house and was the Grant family, so even if she wanted to jump on his body, she did not have the guts to do so. Not to mention jumping, even holding hands with Joseph felt that it was a crime. "What''s wrong?" Looking at the distance that she purposely distanced herself from, the man''s handsome face suddenly panicked. He started to reflect on whether he had done something wrong and made her unhappy, or if his sister and his mother said something that they shouldn''t have said, which made her mind race. "It''s nothing!" Alvina wiped the hair on the side of her ear andughed dryly. "Nothing? Then why are you so far away from me? " The man was dissatisfied and hisrge body moved towards her. "Joseph, restrain yourself, this is your home!" Seeing that he was so daring as toe over and stick close to her, she immediately voiced out her worries. "Hahaha!" The manughed out loud straightforwardly,pletely paying attention to her panic and unease. "You¡­ What are youughing at? " Alvina red at him angrily. She was already sitting upright, how could he have the mood to tease her? She didn''t want to y with him anymore. Joseph''s long¡ªarm directly stretched over, hugging her tightly in his embrace and patted her lightly, "Rx, rx. Don''t be so nervous. I am not used to this Alvina. " When Alvina heard these words, she immediately thought of what Wendy had just said. Her beautiful eyes immediately narrowed into a line as she stared at the man''s handsome face: "Why didn''t you tell me that you''ve dated a lot of women before?" "What?" Joseph was just about to tease her, but he didn''t expect her to ask him with narrowed eyes and a dangerous aura. "Hmph, you are intentionally hiding this from me, because you are guilty!" Alvina curled her lips, her face full of unhappiness. It might be a woman''s nature to erge such a small matter. Moreover, it was such a sensitive topic, how could Alvina not care? "I don''t have a guilty conscience. I just feel that there''s no need to mention those things to you. You''ll be angry." Joseph''s handsome face showed an expression of injustice. "If you don''t mention it, I''m even angrier!" Alvina continued to re at him angrily, with an unreasonable expression on her face. Joseph tensed up, the arms around her tensed up, and he spoke softly: "Alvina, even if I''ve met some women before, I don''t have any intentions towards them. These are all given to me by my mother, I don''t know about them beforehand!" Alvina only wanted to scare him a little, who told him to make fun of her just now. Seeing him exin so earnestly, her serious expression instantly crumbled. She lowered her head and giggled. "Fine, I''ll forgive you then. If you took a fancy to one, then how can I do anything to you now?" Joseph secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Good, this little girl dared to tease him. Joseph immediately pressed the back of her head against his own and then kissed her lips as if he was punishing her for her actions. Original from N?velDrama.Org. This sudden kiss almost made Alvina''s soul disappear. She was so scared that her entire body trembled, and her two small hands anxiously pushed at his chest. Fortunately, the man only punished her a little and didn''t have to do anything bad to her. She pushed him hard and the man let her go, his thin lips curling up into a smile as he threatened in a low, hoarse voice, "If you dare to make fun of me again, this will be the end!" "I''m afraid of you!" Alvina huffed and puffed. Just as she was about to stand up and walk downstairs, she suddenly remembered something and turned around to the side of the sofa. She reached out and grabbed the man''s arm: "Let''s go down together!" All the women would be nervous like her. After all, this wasn''t a family she was familiar with. Here, she felt she couldn''t move a step, and only the man beside her who swore to love her was the source of her courage. Naturally, she dragged him downstairs with her. Joseph could see that she was ufortable, and gently caressed her long hair: "Don''t be afraid, my family is very easy to get along with." "OK, I''m not afraid!" Alvina replied softly, but she didn''t think that way in his heart. When they went downstairs, they would be able to smell the fragrance of the food, causing their appetite to rise. Mrs. Grant had personally cooked them, and Wendy was currently setting the tableware. When she saw her big brother and sister¡ªinwe down, she immediately blinked at them: "Time to eat." "Let''s go!" Joseph immediately held her hand and walked towards the dining hall. When Alvina saw that Mrs. Grant cooked herself and did not see the servant or auntie at home, she asked curiously: "Where are the servants?" Joseph then smiled and replied: "I told them to go back first because you''re here to eat. To not leak out our rtionship, it''s best to not let outsiders see you!" Alvina was stunned, she did not expect that to treat her to a meal, Mrs. Grant would even make such arrangements, she immediately felt ashamed and guilty. "My mom''s culinary skills are really good. You''ll know once you try!" Joseph said with a light smile. "I didn''t mean that!" Alvina was so touched that her eyes turned red. She could feel the Grant family''s sincerity. Mrs. Grant wiped her hands as she walked out. Seeing Alvina, she immediately called her. "Alvina, take a seat. Dishes are simple. Don''t mind. " "No, Auntie, it''s been hard on you. You''ve busied yourself with such a big table of dishes!" Alvina said gratefully. Mrs. Grant was quite happy in her heart. She could see that Alvina was thanking her from the bottom of her heart, and knew that she was a sincere girl. "Where''s Uncle?" It was only then that Alvina remembered that his father seemed to not be home. "He has matters to attend to tonight, so he might not be able to make it back for dinner. Everyone, don''t stand. Hurry up and eat. Otherwise, the food will get cold!" Mrs. Grant said with a smile. Alvina sat down, but Wendy diligently poured a bowl of soup for her: "Sister¡ªinw, I want to y with you, but my brother won''t let me go. When you two can be together in broad daylight, I can go and y with you!" "Alright, I hope that dayes soon." Alvina smiled and nodded. Joseph looked at Alvina who was sitting gently beside him. He was satisfied. In the future, the happiness they would feel would probably grow even stronger when they had children. He suddenly thought about the matter of the child again. Joseph''s eyes darkened as he looked at Alvina. Everyone was in a good mood. Alvina did not feel depressed either because Wendy talked the embarrassing events that had happened to him since he was young. As a dignified Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, all he needed to do was cover his forehead, or find a piece of cloth to cover his little sister''s mouth. She didn''t take her to be an outsider, but he did want face. "When my brother was in school, he wrote a love letter for a girl for a friend. That girl thought my brother was secretly in love with her and directly went to my brother''s ss to confess. My brother was so angry that he couldn''t even speak. I wasughing for a year!" Wendy''s smallmouth was still talking as she ate. She was very happy. Alvina could no longer hold back herughter and started chuckling in a low voice. The man suddenly regretted taking her home. Now, he was no longer mysterious. Chapter 1465 Chapter 1465 Alvina felt that her trip here was worth it. Hearing about Joseph''s past, she found Wendy was truly interesting and adorable. At around nine, Alvina should also be leaving. Joseph held her hand and quickly walked upstairs. "Ah ¡­Don''t do that!" Alvina did not expect him to suddenly grab onto her hand. When she reacted that, she was already dragged up the stairs. She could only smile dryly as she looked at his mother and daughter. Upstairs, Alvina did not calm down before she was pressed against the wall of his study. Alvina''s heart almost stopped beating from fright. Her beautiful eyes flickered in panic, reflecting the man''s equallyplicated expression. In the next second, the expected thin lips ruthlessly attacked. Alvina was so scared that she did not dare move, let alone take the initiative. "You ¡­" Fortunately, the man only kissed for two seconds before let her go. His breath was heavy as he stared at her charming face. He pinched her unwillingly, "Youugh at me ." "I didn''t!" Alvina wanted to pretend to be stupid, but she felt that she could not. At the table, other than Wendy''sughter, sheughed the loudest. She could not deny it. "How old are you to be ying with my sister!" Although Joseph gritted his teeth and said those words, he didn''t have any intention of getting angry at her. Alvina pouted: "I''m a person with a lowughing point. Your sister''s words are quite interesting, so¡­ You can''t me me for this! " "You still have a reason?" The manughed angrily. "You''re still not letting me go? If I stay in your house for a while longer, maybe they''ll think that you''re the one who won''t let me go." Alvina immediatelyughed yfully. The man pressed a hand to her ear and used his other hand to draw her perfect chin with his finger. "To be honest, I don''t want you to leave." "So, you''re letting me stay the night? That won''t do, we''re not engaged yet. I can''t stay in your house, that''s against the rules!" Alvina immediately exined in a serious tone. Joseph was immediately amused by her and kept his arm. With one hand behind his back, he went behind his desk, opened the cab and took out something: "I have something to give you!" Alvina did not expect Joseph to be so romantic, giving her gifts every so often. "What is it?" Alvina immediately walked over to take a look out of curiosity. "It''s not anything precious. I just went on a tour and a Daoist gave me a talisman. He said that it could protect me and that I kept it by my side the entire time. Now, I want to give it to you. " Joseph ced the small box into her hands: "You need its protection more than I do!" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Me? I don''t need it. Since it is yours, you can keep it. It''s quite rare. " Alvina hurriedly pushed the small box back into his hands. Not daring to take it, it was indeed not precious, but in her opinion, this was a man''s sincerity, it was more precious than anything. "Take it. You take it, and I''ll be at ease. Although it shouldn''t be a superstition, there are still many mysteries that are difficult to solve. It''s better to believe it just once and seek the peace of mind!" Joseph once again ced it in her palm, and curled her five fingers, allowing her to hold it firmly. Alvina''s beautiful eyes shed with light. She lowered her head, and her tears rolled in her eyes. "Alright, I''ll keep it!" Alvina replied lightly. "That''s good. I''ll get someone to send you back. Be careful on your way!" Although Joseph was reluctant, he had no choice but to send her away. "OK!" Alvina held the small box tightly and stuffed it into her pocket. She then tiptoed and kissed the man''s lips, then turned and walked out. Joseph followed her down the stairs with his long legs. Mrs. Grant and Wendy were sitting on the sofa drinking tea. Seeing the two of theme down, their faces were filled with joy. "Sister¡ªinw, you''re leaving now? Do you want to y a little longer? " Wendy directly said out her unwillingness to part. "I''lle again next time. Wendy, Auntie, we''ll meet again in the future!" Alvina smiled and said. She waved her hand, then turned and left in the car. Joseph stood at the staircase and watched Alvina''s car leave. Wendy was like a little kitten, softly wanting to pass by him. However, the man grabbed the clothes on her back. Her pitiful appearance made people want to laugh. "Mom, your son is bullying me again. Help me." Wendy immediately shouted like a chicken whose feathers had been blown. Mrs. Grant looked at the two brothers and said angrily: "No matter what, you guys go settle it yourselves. Wendy, you''re so bad. How could you tell those things to your sister¡ªinw? Your big brother cares about his face! " Joseph red at his sister fiercely. "If she dislikes me, then you''vemitted a great sin!" "Brother, let''s talk this out, just don''t make a move, okay? Let me down, you can''t just rely on your height to hold on to me and not let me go." Wendy''s desire to live was very strong, and she was able to yield. "Hmph. Little girl, if I don''t teach you a lesson. You won''t know how high the sky is and how deep the earth is. In the future, do you know how to behave in front of her?" Joseph liked to tease this little sister because she was sometimes really adorable. She was a seasoning for boring life. "I know, I''ll say all those good things. That should be fine, right?" Wendy immediately revealed a smile like ackey. "You''re sensible!" Joseph let her go. Wendy stretched her arms: "It must be red. Bad brother!" "I ¡­" Joseph looked at this little girl who refused to give in and became so angry that he became speechless. Wendy made a mischievous face at him, then ran upstairs. Mrs. Grant looked at the siblings who had been restless since they were young, and was powerless to control them. Of course, Joseph wouldn''t be really angry. He just felt that his sister would meet someone who could cure her sooner orter, and he didn''t know when that person would appear. He quickly took away this little thing, to prevent him from worrying all day. "The rtionship between you seems pretty good. You have to treat her well, don''t be so rude like before, don''t scare her!" Mrs. Grant still had to say a few words to her son. He was a man with an iron will and body, how could he understand a girl''s weakness? She was worried. Joseph was startled and quickly apologized. "Mom, don''t worry, I didn''t use too much strength just now!" "Her family background is great, and she is a good girl. Although you are currently a Vice¡ª President, she was born with a golden spoon in her mouth. She doesn''tck money or reputation. However, she has to apany you in your acting. It''s difficult for her. " Mrs. Grant was wise. She understood it. "Mom, I know all this. I also remember that she is indeed a very good girl. I will cherish her." Joseph promised sincerely. "Good. Your father and I can''t help you too much, it''s all up to you to strive for it. No matter if you win or lose, you are still our outstanding child. We will still stand behind you and support you!" Mrs. Grant still cared about her son a lot. Right now, the situation was unstable outside, and he was alone. She could not help but feel worried, but she had to let him go because he had already grown up to be a man who could support the nation. He had to fight for himself. "Mom, why did you suddenly say such sad words? Did you hear some bad news again?" Joseph could not help but ask softly. "How could I not hear it? But I don''t believe all of them. Mom and Dad know best what kind of person you are! " Mrs. Grant smiled gently. "Mom, dad has already left. Both of you, don''t interfere in political affairs to avoid people talking too much. I will be careful. You must be at ease!" In Joseph''s current situation, his family was naturally the most worried. "Un, Mom is very relieved. I also believe that you can do it well!" Mrs. Grant''s eyes were filled with tears as she nodded her head vigorously. Chapter 1466 Chapter 1466 Alvina reached into her pocket and took out the small box. Opening it, there was a folded talisman, and there were even seals on it. Alvina could not help but chuckle, cing it right on her chest. The smile appeared in her eyes. She didn''t expect that he believed this. That''s interesting. She understood him more than ever before after today''s meal. It turned out that besides his meticulous and strict work, Joseph was also such an interesting man in life. Alvina sighed in satisfaction. How could she bear to leave a man who treated her like this? Regardless of life or death, she would be with him in the rest of her life. Larissa Reed''s fate had be a mystery. Sister May angrily smashed a bunch of items, and scolded while biting her lips: "It''s Edwards Wayne. This Larissa Reed is ying betrayal with me. That damnable woman, I should have expected it. I never thought that she would betray me. Edwards Wayne hid her. My identity was exposed by this slut too. That''s why Joseph came to force me. All these series of things were caused by my negligence." "Now that Joseph knows that you are working for the President, he will not let you go. What''s your n? " The subordinate beside her was also worried about his safety. "What are you afraid of? If I am afraid of death, I won''t ept this job. Joseph doesn''t dare to do anything to me. He is known for being humble and noble. He doesn''t y tricks. It won''t be that easy to take me down! " Sister May still did not know that Larissa Reed had secretly recorded her words. She only felt that Larissa Reed might be a witness in the future and was also a huge hidden danger. As long as she found her, she should die. "Sister May, Joseph has taken his time to do what he needs to do. Mr. President has many tricks behind his back, but he does not seem to have touched Joseph''s foundation. His poprity is soaring, almost surpassing Mr. President''s. I am worried that he will be elected, if he bes the next President, then our situation will be ¡­" That person was so scared that he did not dare to continue speaking. "Joseph thinks highly of himself and is extremely conceited. Of course, he also did it because he did not have any negative news to give anyone else a clue, and that is my greatest headache. Mr. President will go to war, so there''s no need for us to worry. The most important thing right now is to find and punish Larissa Reed, and use Mary Ann''s life to threaten her boyfriend. As for Edwards Wayne, don''t give me the chance, or else, I will settle the score with him." Sister May analyzed the situation self¡ªrighteously. Her eyes filled with rage and hatred. Joseph''s visit made the old president suspect her. At that time, Sister May was so scared that her soul almost left her body. Speaking a thousand times, she finally regained the trust of Old President, so Sister May still hated Joseph a lot. He made her suffer bying to her house. She was unable to describe her pain. "Sister May, I wonder if that woman from the Batts family will be able to aplish it!" Sister May snorted disapprovingly: "Even without me helping them out, they would have had to settle the grudge between Beverly Batts and Mary Ann sooner orter. Now, I am merely letting Beverly Batts see a glimmer of hope, and even more so, give her the motivation to deal with Mary Ann. I dare not say what her abilities are, if she truly has the ability, she wouldn''t let this mother and daughter pair scatter from her home. However, a idiot is still useful. Let''s wait and see. " Recently, Victoria had gotten angry again. Sister May wanted her to get evidence that Alvina personally admitted that she did not like Joseph. At that moment, she did not know how she could quarrel with Alvina again. Alvina had be shrewd, knowing that something would happen to her, so she decided to just avoid her and leave. Victoria was extremely annoyed. She wanted to run over and curse at her,Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. bring a recording device to record everything Alvina said. This way, she would have evidence for Sister May to see. Thend Sister May was talking about, Victoria had already secretly understood it before. Its market value was around 200 million. Victoriaughed coldly in her heart, Sister May was a politician, where did she get this much money from, to dare buy thisnd? However, this was not what Victoria was worried about. She was concerned that Sister May might be able to connect the two of them. However, Sister May didn''t seem to be joking. Since she wanted that piece ofnd so much, she must be very concerned about her matters. Just as Victoria was unable to find a good solution, suddenly, she heard her father''s voice from outside the door. Vaguely, she heard about Alvina''s mother''s monthly bonus. Her expression shook, she already had the chance. When his father hung up the phone, Victoria immediately walked out. She asked curiously: "Dad, do we still have to give money to Alvina''s mother every month? Why? " "We should do that. Your grandfather said that she could take 2% of the profits from thepany every month. Although it was only 1 million, she signed an agreement when she left. If we didn''t give it to her, I''m afraid she would make a ruckus." Nathan also didn''t want to give it to her, but it was written in the contract. "Hmph, she''s a vampire, she doesn''t contribute to thepany. Since she has a daughter, she could scrape away so much money every month. Does she think that our money is from the wind? She took it so easily, no, dad, we can''t give her the money this time, let''s see what they can do." The more Victoria thought about it, the angrier she became because she felt that this was not fair. "Victoria. As a businessman, we still have to be honest, but I won''t give her a share of the profits of 2/1000 of the profit. I''ll give her 20 to 300 thousand as a token, and she won''t dare to say anything. " Nathan immediately patted his daughter''s shoulder and smiled as he taught her a lesson. "Are two to three hundred thousand not money? The more I think about it, the angrier I get. The mother and daughter pair didn''t have any contribution and only got our money. Grandfather is spoiling her too much. " Victoria said, still fuming. "They didn''t contribute, but my big brother did, so you don''t need to worry about it. After dad gets the authority to manage thepany, I''ll cut off their path to wealth. If they want money, they have to do something." Nathan was stillforting his daughter. Victoria had a dark expression on her face as if she couldn''t let go of this matter. "Alright, Victoria. Daddy will invite your uncle for dinner tomorrow night. You should dress up more prettily tomorrow, let''s go and have a look!" Nathan said with a gentle smile. "Uncle? Dad, are you going to give me a blind date? His son is as fat as a pig, and you want to introduce him to me? Am I your own daughter? I''m not going! " Victoria was extremely astute, what kind of scheme was father nning? She had already guessed it right away, and her face turned even darker from anger. "Thin, after a man loses weight, he''ll only be able to use his potential. He is not that fat, so don''t pick ¡­" "I just want to pick one. I just don''t like fat people. Dad, don''t give me a blind date, I won''t go and see any of them." Victoria was so heartbroken that she could die. After Joseph had upied her mind, she felt that she would not be able to look upon any man. Even if she died, she would not fall in love with others. "Victoria, you are too willful. Daddy is doing this for your good. Of course, you are my daughter, and I will find the best family for you. What else do you have to say to that? Do you think that Joseph will marry you? Hurry up and wake up, don''t daydream. If he dares to marry you, I won''t let you go! " Nathan also took it seriously and scolded her in anger. "I don''t care. I don''t want to marry him. I don''t want to!" Victoria immediately started to cry, as if she was very sad. Nathan was so angry that he almost died. Looking at his daughter who ran upstairs, he was not in a good mood. He punched on the table and asked angrily: "Joseph, what did you do to my daughter? " Victoria ran upstairs and started crying as well. In her mind, shepared the two men and felt Joseph liked a bright moon in the sky. The son of her uncle was probably even worse than the mud on the ground, how could he beparable? Chapter 1467 Chapter 1467 She was so angry and sad because her father forced her to a blind date. The only thing that deserved her constion was Joseph. As long as she thought of him, Victoria would still be able to see hope. She felt that the Old President was about to run out of energy, and that was why he was able to rope others into their group. Joseph was like a rising sun in the east, burning hot like a me. He was filled with light, and only the ones with expectations would choose a capable leader, instead of cing their hopes on a person who was slowly growing old. Victoria felt that her eyes were right and that she had chosen the right person, so even if her father did not allow her to be with Joseph, she would still be unwilling. The general election would be held in three months, and at that time, the victor would be certain. If Miller family voted for the Old President and lost, then the entire n would have to suffer a big loss. What''s more, she should fight for her happiness. The only thing Victoria could do was to find Alvina and argue with her. She wanted to find the evidence. In any case, there were still many ways to capture a man''s heart. Her mind went through a hundred different thoughts. She had a lot of ways of doing it. For example, being pregnant before got married, or having sex after got drunk. She only needed to take one step at a time. Victoria had found a very good method, and she could make Alvina take the initiative to look for her. Victoria purposely discussed with thepany''s Finance Department to dy the time to pay her mother. Furthermore, if she had any problems, she coulde andin to Victoria. Alvina''s mother received a call from the Finance Department of thepany, and they told her to find Victoria if she had any problem. Alvina''s mother already did not know whether to be angry or to feel that her situation was miserable. A young junior like her would openly withhold her money. The contract that she signed would be like scrap paper. In the eyes of the people of Miller family, it would not be worth a single cent. Alvina''s mother was not a snobbish woman. She did not want to cause trouble either. After all, her daughter was still living in Miller family and she could not fall out with them. Victoria understood that she was a patient woman. She would not make a fuss if they didn''t pay her. If she wanted Alvina toe and find her, she needed to let her know about this matter. After all, Alvina was of the Miller family, and she had the right to cause trouble. She woulde looking for her mother''s benefit. Victoria''s arrangements were still very thorough. After Alvina received the call from the Finance Department, she was so angry that her blood froze. Needless to say, Victoria was retaliating against her for beating her up thest time. Alvina was not as easy to deceive as her mother. Although she did not participate in the management of her ownpany, she knew from her grandfather that theirpany had been doing very well these past few years, with profits rising every quarter. How could they directly deduct her mother''s pitiful living expenses just because of thepany''sck of funds? Since Victoria wanted to use this matter to take revenge on her, Alvina wouldn''t do it. Thus, when she received the notification from the Finance Department, on her way back to Miller family after getting off work in the afternoon, she immediately blocked Victoria''s car. When Victoria saw Alvina''s sportscar from afar, the corner of her mouth hooked up into a pleased smile. She hurriedly opened the recording pen and put it into her pocket, then stopped the car at the side and pushed the door open. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Alvina had nned to block her way, but she did not expect Victoria to be tactful and stopped the car by the side. She got off the car angrily and walked towards her. Her beautiful face was filled with anger: Victoria, why are you deducting my mother''s living expenses? Are you doing this on purpose? " "That''s right, I did it on purpose, what''s wrong? Does your mother enjoy spending so much money every month? Your mother is only in her forties, and she belongs to the middle age. She cane to thepany and share some of the work She could earn sry! " Victoria''s reason was plentiful because she had spent the entire night thinking about what she would say. Hearing that, Alvina''s face turned white again: "My dad is no longer here, my mom doesn''t want to have anything to do with Miller family anymore. She doesn''t want to be sad, but you want her to go back to work? What''s with your heart? " Victoria curled her lips. She raised her eyebrows and said: "How many years has it been since you used such an excuse to shirk from me? Who wouldn''t feel sad? You speak as if you lost your father, your mother doesn''t need to work anymore in this lifetime." She was so shameless. At that time, when her mother agreed to leave the Miller family, her grandfather personally signed a contract with her. As long as she gave up on Alvina''s custody rights, thepany would give her a monthly bonus to ensure her safety. However, before her grandfather even said a word, Victoria and her father had already acted on their own. Alvina wanted to give up on the money, but she felt unreconciled. Her mother could have taken it, why did she give it up? Was it just because the other party was even more shameless than her? She could also be shameless. Money was a good thing. If she could get it, why wouldn''t she want it? "Alright, if you think my mom took the money for nothing, then let''s go and find grandpa and ask him. Let grandpa make the decision." Alvina did not want to talk to her anymore. She still had to find someone who could manage the situation fairly. "Alvina, you stop right there!" Alvina turned around and was about to get on the car, but Victoria stopped her. Alvina knew that she was afraid, and sneered as he shook her hand away, "If you have the guts, then take what you just said to grandfather and say it once. Let''s see how grandfather will answer you!" "Don''t use grandpa to scare me. Alvina, other than relying on your grandpa''s power, what other abilities do you have? Even if you marry Joseph in the future, he might not necessarily protect you. " Victoria was also angry, the Old Master''s favor was like a thorn in her heart. It had stuck there for many years, and just thinking about it, it was extremely painful. However, Alvina disapproved: "I don''t have your capabilities. You can already meddle in Grandfather''s business, and you can still go back on your word, shameless and snobbish!" "You ¡­" Victoria wanted to p her again, but in the end, she resisted because the important part that she wanted to talk about was not this. She sneered, and directly said: "Alvina, how about you give Joseph to me? As long as you give him to me, I can give your mother three times more money every year. I will give you your father''s share. Then, you don''t need to fight for money. What do you think? " Hearing that, Alvina''s expression changed. Who would have thought that this was her point? Her target was Joseph. Was she crazy? "Victoria, you''re still thinking about Joseph? Are you not afraid that your grandfather will be angry?" Alvina was so angry that she wanted tough. She felt that Victoria must be muddled, and wanted to snatch away the man who would be her brother¡ªinw in the future. "Of course, I''m scared, that''s why I came to discuss it with you. During this period, you couldn''t have gotten close to Joseph, only to suddenly realize that he''s good and that you''re in love with him, right? " Victoria finally asked the question she wanted to know the most. Alvina''s expression froze for a moment, and instinctively refuted: "How is that possible? I already said it, he''s not my type, I wouldn''t fall in love with him!" "Then if you don''t like him, why don''t you give him to me? I like him. I''ve even fallen in love with him. He doesn''t like you anyway. He just wants to marry the Miller family''s daughter. He could marry me. " Victoria was immediately excited. She thought that the Grant family and the Miller family had an engagement, but he doesn''t like Alvina. She could be his wife too. Alvina''s anger to the point that her breathing had be stagnant. She forcefully took a deep breath and sneered: "Since you''ve broken your promise, are you still counting on me to believe the benefits you''ve given me? Victoria, in my ce, your credit is zero. Even if we signed the contract, you still have thousands of excuses! " Victoria''s body froze, her expression was frozen. She would not believe her, so no matter what benefits she offered, Alvina would not take it. Chapter 1468 Chapter 1468 Victoria stopped her, "Alvina, I suspect that you are lying. Although you said that you don''t like Joseph, but you go to work at the office and even go to live at his house. You should tell me the truth, you like him. If don''t, why you are so close to him? " Her mind buzzed a little. It seemed that Victoria was not as stupid as she thought, and had started to doubt her thinking about this. "If I told you that I was afraid that there would be dangers in the Miller family, would you believe me?" Alvina also prepared a set of words. "Nonsense, what danger can you face in the Miller family? Who wants to harm you ¡­" After Victoria said this, she suddenly became mute, because she felt that her words were unnecessary. Alvina sneered and stared at her: "What do you think? Who wants to harm me? " Victoria''s eyes immediately shed, her hands crossed in front of her chest, with an expression of ignorance: "You''re asking me, how would I know?" "Fine, I''ll just treat it as if you don''t know, but I am a person who is afraid of death. The Miller family is a golden castle to you, but to me, it is a cage filled with respect. My grandfather treats me very well, but he is old, and his health is not so good. I do not dare to ask him to help me with everything. For safety''s sake, I just moved into Joseph''s house. He moved to his parents'' house. However, my life is the most important thing. I don''t want to die. " Alvina had a sarcastic expression on her face. When she said that, Victoria''s entire body shivered, and her face became gloomy. "Stop ndering us, we won''t harm you, you are the one who is delusional!" Victoria said to her with ack of confidence. "Whatever you say, don''t take me for a fool. Even if Joseph doesn''t protect me in the future, if he bes my husband, he would still care about my life. He''s a public figure with many eyes on him. If he dares to be unkind to the woman he married, he will be cursed. Thus, he will not treat me bad. " Alvina said indifferently. The more Victoria heard, the more angry she became. She cut at Alvina with her eyes, "Does that mean you''re going to marry him? Are you sure you don''t want to give him to me? Alvina, you want to harm him just to protect yourself? You are too selfish!" "Joseph promised to marry me, it''s not like I''m holding a knife against his neck and forcing him. What do you worry about?" Alvina was confident because even though everyone could tell that Joseph did not like her, no one heard Joseph personally say that he would not marry her. "You ¡­" Victoria was stuck at a loss for words. Indeed, Joseph had never said that he would not marry her, and it seemed that the Grant family was even preparing for their engagement ceremony. What ability did Alvina have to be able to be Joseph''s wife? It was such a pity that she could not find a single ce to hide her feelings, and could only watch as a woman Joseph did not love, peacefully enjoying the rivers and mountains that men left. And what was most hateful was that when they meet in the future, she would still call him brother¡ªinw. "I''ll give you two days. Hurry up and give me my mom''s money, not a single cent less. Otherwise, I''ll find Grandfather to seek justice for this. At that time, let''s see how your father and daughter will exin." Alvina would also threaten people. For people like Victoria, who did not keep their promises, she would not be courteous. "Alvina, just you wait, I won''t let you becent, I won''t give the man I love to you. I won''t agree even if I die!" Victoria''s two hands clenched into fists, as she said resentfully. Alvina originally wanted to turn around and leave, hearing her words, she stopped in her tracks. She turned her head and looked at her. Victoria''s eyes turned red from hatred, and she could not help but feel weird: "Victoria, you and Joseph have not seen each other for long, so you keep the word ''love'' on your mouth. It seems like your love is not worth much." This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "What do you know? Some people, even if they only see once, can still fall deeply in love. They aren''t like a heartless woman like you. He is an outstanding man, but you treat him as air. " Victoria scolded her angrily. "Only those who have no heart and no lungs can be at ease. I don''t want to be tied down by love and be as repulsive as you are!" Alvina said casually. After she finished speaking, she got on the car and drove away. Her direction was Joseph''s Vice¡ªPresident Residence. Victoria was so angry that she stomped her feet on the ground. It took Victoria a while to suppress the anger in her heart. Even if she was angered by Alvina, her goal today was sessful. It could still be considered a type of pleasure. Victoria still understood Alvina''s warning, and immediately called thepany''s Finance Department, telling them to quickly withdraw money and give it to Alvina''s mother. Of course, it was still deducted quite a bit from the amount. When Alvina returned to Joseph''s home, she sat on the sofa powerlessly. Arguing with Victoria, she became even more disappointed. It was said that money was a good thing but sometimes, money was the source of all evil. Miller family had endless disputes over money. In the past, she had heard many people guessing that her father''s death was also rted to the struggle for authority. Every time she thought about it, her heart would hurt. If the Miller family did not have such arge family business and was only an ordinary family, would her father be fine? She was also a child with parents. Now that the Miller family had reached such a stage, only everyone could protect themselves. For the money, it was hard to say what her two uncles would do. After all, she had her father''s shares in her hands, hundreds of millions. How could her uncle agree to give it to her for nothing? Alvina still called her mother to ask if she had received the living expenses for this month. Alvina''s mother had also just received the information and said yes, but she did not tell her the number. Alvina''s heart calmed down a little. It''s fine she received the money. As long as her grandfather was here, she would have someone to rely on. She would have someone to make decisions in the Miller family. However, her grandfather was old, so how long would he be able to shelter her from wind and rain? Alvina couldn''t help but cry, but she could only hold back her tears. Crying was useless, and she had to make her heart stronger. Being indifferent to any situation, so she would be fine. Alvina hung up the phone with her mother. Suddenly, she remembered she asked Joseph to investigate her mother''s boyfriend. He did not give her a reply. Did he have no time to do it or it was hard to find some information? Alvina looked at the time. It was already 7 o''clock, even if Joseph did not get off work, he should not be busy with important matters. She sent a message over, and not longter, the man''s reply sounded. "Wait till I get back, I''ll be home soon! " Alvina did not expect him to reply immediately, but when she saw the contents of the letter, her emotions that had sunk into the valley immediately rose. Joseph came here, it was a great surprise. Sure enough, ten minutester, Joseph''s convoy stopped outside the living room. Under the night sky, the man bent down and walked out of the carriage. He was so elegant and handsome. The darkness could not hide his beauty. Alvina was waiting in the living room, seeing him enter, she smiled: "Why did you suddenlye back?" "It can''t be considered a sudden. I''ve decided that I''lle back every two days. We''re going to get engaged anyway, and after getting engaged, no matter what, you''re still my wife¡ªto¡ªbe. I can''t just ignore you every day, right?" Joseph''s thin lips curled up into a smile, and the bottom of her eyes was filled with tender emotions. Hearing that, Alvina''s beautiful eyes lit up, and nodded happily: "That''s true. If you leave me alone, others will have to gossip about you!" "I didn''te here before because I was afraid that people from the other side would suspect us. But now, I''vee here so that they won''t have the chance to speak carelessly. There will always be a way to resolve this!" Joseph said as he took off his jacket. He turned on the air conditioner and said, "I asked someone to bring over dinner, let''s talk while we eat." Alvina nodded her head. Suddenly, she saw him holding onto his jacket, straightening his body, releasing his charisma. Her eyes kept looking at him, unable to move away from his body. Joseph might not know that even if he did not say anything, he could still move women''s hearts. Every single movement he made was seductive. Chapter 1469 Chapter 1469 Since Alvina didn''t want to sit in the living room and wait for him to go downstairs, she followed behind him like a small tail. The man turned to look at her, his thin, sexy lips raised in a smile. He waved to her. Alvina grabbed the man''s big hands, causing her palms to feel dry and warm. Upstairs, Joseph led her to his bedroom and turned on the light. The man hung his jacket on a hanger and opened the wardrobe to get his clothes, then turned to the girl beside him and said: "I''m going to take a bath, wait for me!" "OK!" Hearing him say the word "bath", Alvina''s face heated up. She pretended to be calm as she sat on the side of his bed, and casually picked up a book to read. Joseph showered and dressed casually. His entire demeanor changed. He no longer had the imposing aura he had a moment ago, but now looked like a warm man living in a house. Alvina''s beautiful eyes slightly opened as she looked at the man in shock. She did not expect that he could easily control any image. Joseph''s short hair was still dripping with water. He covered himself with a white towel and wiped himself clean. The short hair that he usually took care of, was now all hanging down from his shoulders, causing his handsome face to look even younger. Alvina felt that her eyes were filled with stars, and had be infatuated. Joseph identally raised his eyes and saw her holding a book, looking at him with a dumbstruck expression. He walked over with a gentle smile. He took away the book in her hands, and then lightly tapped her forehead with his finger: "What are you staring at? Let''s go. The dinner should be ready." Only now did Alvina realize that she was so infatuated that her face immediately blushed red. She didn''t know when she had fallen so deeply in love with this man. The matters of love were simply too strange. Before, when someone said that she loved someone to the point where she could not extricate herself from it, she wouldugh out loud. Now, didn''t she fall in love with him to the depths of her bones? If there came a day when Joseph did not want her anymore and would never be able to see him again in her life, her life would be filled with darkness and despair. Joseph held her hand. She sped up her footsteps as if she was really afraid that they would be too far away from him. Unexpectedly, stepping on Joseph''s heels, the man''s whole body leaned forward and almost fell to the ground. He turned and Alvina grabbed his arm with panic. "Alvina, is it boring to be with me?" Joseph could not help but ask with a bitter smile. "No, of course not. Sorry, I ¡­!" Alvina swallowed her saliva. She felt sad for her foolishness. Now he was by her side, but she started to worry about her gains and losses. If they had to say goodbye one day, she would die. Joseph reached out to caress her head and said gently: "Don''t worry, I have already investigated the background of that Norman, don''t worry too much!" When Alvina heard him, her expression immediately stiffened. She asked anxiously: "Then is he a good person or a bad person?" "Bad, and you have to make your mother break up with him as soon as possible!" Joseph''s expression immediately became serious. "Huh?" Alvina did not expect Joseph to directly tell her that Norman was a bad guy, and she was so scared that her breathing stopped. When they walked down the stairs, her legs were trembling. The man directly pulled her into his embrace. With a stern expression, he said, "I only found out his background this afternoon. Sorry for making you wait so long." "No, I should be troubling you. You''re so busy, yet you still want to share my worries!" How could Alvina me him? She was grateful. When they went downstairs, the dining table was already filled with piping hot food. Aunt had already left first, Joseph and Alvina directly sat at the dining table, took the tableware, and started eating dinner. "Just what kind of person is this Norman?" Alvina asked as she was filling the rice, anxious to know more. "He has a criminal record!" Joseph frowned, he raised his head, looked at her, and did not know how to exin to her in detail. It would make people''s hair stand on end. "Criminal record?" Alvina''s mind exploded, and her expression instantly froze: "He can''t... Did he go to jail? " "No, he''s very cunning. Although hemitted a crime, there is no proof to capture him. He was only detained for a few days. I let Warren Hilton carefully understand the circumstances of his case, and he finally found some clues. It is sufficient to prove that he killed someone, moreover, it is someone indebted to him!" Joseph looked at her with aforting look in his eyes, "Don''t be nervous, he''s clean now. He wants to rebuild his life, so he would not be harmful to your mother. Since you know his background, you definitely can''t let your mother get back into contact with him." This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Kill ¡­Killed someone? " Alvina was so scared that she almost fainted. The hand holding the fork was trembling, "Joseph, hurry up and tell me. Don''t worry about me. I can take that. " Alvina could tell that Joseph was trying to test her reactions. He was afraid that he would scare her by telling her everything. Joseph knew that she must be very anxious to know the whole story, so he did not continue to hide it and directly said: " He had a good family background, but for some reason, his family fell into disuse and ran away with a huge debt. ording to my investigation, he met a rich woman in a club in the age of 20, and the woman was worth hundreds of millions. Just after the death of her husband, her mood was very low. It was at that time that he entered the situation attentively and devoted himself to the rich woman. It took half a year to impress the rich woman ''s heart and he became a rich woman''s lover. In addition, he changed his name to avoid debt collectors at that time and used a pseudonym to associate with the rich woman. A few yearster, the rich woman died suddenly and died in a car ident in her name. Half of the property went into his pocket. A pair of children of the rich woman were unwilling and told him that he had murdered the rich woman in an attempt to rob the property, but he was very tricky. He bought the rtionship through money. After staying there for a few days, he came out, and also used some illegal methods to threaten the children of the rich woman, which caused them to be furious and dare not speak for the safety of their family members. They could only watch him. " She was shocked. The first time she met Norman, she felt that this man was not some kind of good person. The look in his eyes was greedy, and he did not seem to be sincere, but she never expected that he was such a terrifying person. "The important point is that one of the people he sold back then was currently one of Old President''s trusted aides. The transaction of wealth was alwaysplicated, and I suspect that this Norman was intentionally approaching your mother, and might have wanted to find out about our rtionship from your mother''s mouth. Or perhaps, he had no other purpose, and only felt that your mother or you had a high share in the Miller family." Joseph directly told him everything he knew and even carefully analyzed this man''s sinister intentions. When she came back to her senses, she immediately wanted to grab her phone and call her mother. She had to remind her to quickly stay away from this man called Norman and to never get hurt by him. "Calm down, you have to consider this matter carefully, you cannot act blindly. What is Norman''s goal? We do not know, if you were to alert the enemy, I am afraid that he will bring forward all of his ns. Your mother is even more dangerous." Joseph knew what she wanted to do, which was why he was able to keep her steady. "But ¡­But my mom would be in danger if she stays with a murderer! " Alvina was so anxious that her beautiful face had changed color, her voice became hoarse. "Right now, Norman is still not considered dangerous because he must be carrying some kind of mission on him as well. Before hepletes it, your mother should be safe. I need you to go and find your mother tomorrow and then personally chat about this with her. Of course, you have to be careful, for a cunning person like Norman, I''m afraid that he might do something. A bug or something. So it will be better if you go somewhere safe to talk. " Joseph had been teaching her all along how to resolve this crisis. It was because Norman was a dangerous person, so she couldn''t alert him. Chapter 1470 Chapter 1470 Alvina''s mind was in a mess when she thought about how Norman killed a woman for money. She was extremely afraid. Although her mother did not have much money, she had share of Miller family and had tens of millions in savings. What was his intention to get close to her mother? She was worried. "Alright, I''ll listen to you. I''ll ask my mom out tomorrow, so I''ll tell her everything. Will she be scared too? What should we do next? " Alvina could no longer think calmly. Her beautiful eyes could only look at the man. "Your mother could use an excuse to go abroad for medical treatment. You can rest assured that I will arrange it in the hospital. It will definitely not expose your mother. As long as your mother leaves the country, I will send someone special to protect her. As long as Norman is unable to get close to your mother again, no matter how scheming he is, he will have nowhere to put it into use. If he does work for Old President, then he will be put in a difficult position. When the timees, there will be a good show where Norman will be exposed. " Joseph stood up from the opposite seat. He walked to her side. He helped her pick up the fork that had fallen on the floor, and his gentle palm pressed on her shoulder while he consoled her in a low voice, "I will protect your mother, I won''t let her get hurt!" Alvina suddenly turned around and hugged him tightly. Her face was buried at his waist as she cried, "Joseph, my mother is in so much pain, this bastard dared toe and harm her. He deserves to die!" "Yes, even if Old President would let her go, I would not either. Don''t cry, eat something first! Joseph gently caressed her long hair andforted her. He knew then that she would be terrified. He thought about how to talk to her about it. "Thank you, thank you for helping me!" Alvina wiped her tears away and expressed her gratitude. The man reached out for a tissue from the table and squatted down next to her. Looking at her swollen red eyes that were filled with tears, he gently wiped them away and sighed softly, "You don''t have to thank me. Perhaps all of this happened because of me. I feel sorry. " Alvina bit her lips and shook her head. "No, now that we are considered as one, no one will let down anyone. Don''t think too much about it!" "You''re right, we are one. In the future, we will face any difficulties together. I will interfere with your matters!" Joseph helped her wipe her tears and lightly patted her wet cheeks: "Alright, eat, as long as everything goes ording to n!" "OK!" Alvina was finallyforted, she nodded, but she did not eat much and did not know what to eat. She had nightmares this night. When she opened her eyes, she could feel the man''srge hands tightly hugging her. Only then could she be at ease, but she could no longer sleep. Before, when she was lying in the same bed as Joseph, she would be infatuated with him and wanted to use all her strength to deal with him. But today, she did not have any evil thoughts in her head. She wanted to hold his arm and kill the worry in her heart. Joseph did not dare to have any thoughts, and could only take care of her gently. On the morning of the next day, when Alvina woke up, her eyes were extremely heavy. She slept for a few hours in a daze, and when she woke up, she found out that she was hugging her most treasured child, yet the man had disappeared. "Joseph!" Muttering his name, she reached for her cell phone. It was already eleven o''clock. "It''s over, it''s all over. I still have to go to work!" Alvina sat up in shock, she was so anxious that she wanted to find her shoes, but then she saw a slip of paper at the ce where her phone was previously ced. So, it turned out that Joseph had turned off her rm clock, and even sent someone to ask Sister Penelope for a day''s leave. After rested well, she could do some official business in the afternoon. Alvina stretched out her hands to support her forehead. Fortunately, he was supporting her from behind, otherwise, she would have been so shocked by this situation. Yet, this man was calm andposed. He was not flustered at all. Could it be that even before mountain copsed, he would still be able to remain calm? Alvina didn''t have time to think about all these. She quickly washed her face and tidied herself up before quickly taking her phone to call her mother. Alvina''s mother wanted to reject her as she had promised to go with Norman to eat. "Mom, your daughter is sick again. Aren''t you going to apany me?" Alvina was so anxious that she quickly told a lie. "Why are you sick again?" Hearing that, Alvina''s mother started to get concerned. "I don''t know. Mom, I still want to take a bath in the afternoon. I heard from my colleague that there''s a ce to take a bath with medicine and you can break out in a sweat. If you catch a cold, you''ll feel better. Come with me. ok? " When Alvina thought that her mother''s phone could be monitored, she quickly pretended to speak in a normal tone. "Alright then, I will apany you. You have to pay more attention to your body in the future. You won''t be able to get sick every day because of your young age!" In the end, Alvina''s mother was still shocked by her daughter''s illness and asked Norman to apany her daughter. Although Norman was a little unhappy, when he thought about she was her daughter, and Alvina was sick, he could only let her go. She purposely painted a sickly face when they were in the dining hall for lunch. Alvina''s mother give her all kinds of warnings and concerns. She pretended to listening carefully. After lunch, Alvina brought her mother to a beauty salon to do medicine treatment. In a room, the mother and daughter pair changed into their special clothes and went in. They sat in the pond respectively, closing their eyes to enjoy this moment of peace. "Mom, I have something to tell you, so you have to listen carefully!" Finally, Alvina felt that here was safe, and spoke while looking at her mother with a serious expression. Alvina''s mother originally only wanted to apany her daughter to rx, but seeing how nervous her tone was, she was shocked, "Alvina, what do you have to say, just say it, Mom is listening!" "Mom, you have to break up with Norman as soon as possible. Also, you have to avoid him and you can''t keep in contact with him anymore. He''s dangerous!" Alvina immediately advised her with a serious face. "Why? Isn''t he dangerous? " Alvina''s mother looked at her in shock. "Mom, I asked Joseph to investigate him!" Alvina knew that her mother didn''t believe her, so she could only tell her everything that Joseph had told herst night, word for word. Alvina''s mother was shocked upon hearing this. In the end, her face paled as she nervously pinched the towel in her hand. "Alvina, is what you''re saying true?" "It''s true, it''s true. Mom, now you know how scary he is. You definitely can''t meet him again. You have to leave quickly!" Alvina said anxiously. "But ¡­But he has already moved in. If I suddenly leave, what if he suspects me and attacks me? " Alvina''s mother looked at her daughter in fear. She no longer had the heart to pay respects to her love that hadpletely died and was even more afraid of death. She was so scared now. Alvina told her the method Joseph told her before the Alvina''s mother calmed down a little. "These few days, he often asks me about your rtionship with Joseph. Fortunately, I had promised you that I wouldn''t tell others, so I didn''t tell him the truth. It turns out to be that he has such intention. " When Alvina''s mother thought about this, she also felt cold all over, just a little bit more and she hurt her daughter and Joseph. "Mom, you should let him apany you to do a body exam tomorrow. All the reports, Joseph will arrange them for you. This guarantees that Norman won''t be able to see any ws in his words, and this can also reveal his intentions. Since you are sick, and he is your boyfriend, if he isn''t willing to apany you out of the country, then you will be safe. If he apanied you out of the country, he won''t be able to obtain any benefits while he is abroad. " Alvina whispered to her mother.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1471 Chapter 1471 Even though she was sad, she was even more terrified. She didn''t dare to imagine that the gentle and meticulous man who greeted her every day was someone who approached her with evil intentions and motives. Now, her daughter was the only person she trusted in this world and was the person she wanted to protect the most in her life. No one could hurt her daughter. "Alvina, don''t worry, your mother won''t be a burden to you, I will do as you say. I will break off all ties with Norman. You and Joseph, you two must also be careful, don''t let these bad people have an opportunity!" Alvina''s mother looked at her daughter with concern. Alvina smiled and nodded. "Mom, don''t worry, I will take good care of myself. Joseph has always been protecting me. I never dreamed that I would meet such a good man." Looking at her smile, she signed as well. That''s right, she never thought that her daughter''s luck would be so good. Even though they were about to face the future, there was someone who would stand up for her, to prevent her from getting hurt by the people of Miller family. Perhaps this because of her father, who always protected his only beloved daughter. Walking out of the beauty salon, Norman suddenly appeared in front of them. "Norman, why are you here?" When Alvina''s mother saw him, her expression changed for an instant. However, to prevent the other party from bing suspicious, she quickly tidied up her expression and asked while pretending to be surprised. Norman''s gaze swept across Alvina''s face. Alvina pretended to lower her head to organize her handbag, and then she immediately muttered: "Mom, I lost my earring. I need to go in and look!" "OK. Go and have a look. We will leave. Alvina, remember to eat your medicine on time. You can''t hurt yourself! Alvina''s mother was concerned about her and wanted to quickly take Norman away. "OK, mom, you guys go back first. I''ll leave after I find the earrings!" After Alvina finished speaking, she turned around and left. Norman was smart, but they acted well and he didn''t suspect. He reached out his hand and gently helped Alvina''s mother into the carriage. Alvina''s mother instinctively wanted to withdraw her hand, but when she thought about her daughter''s warning, she could only endure it. In any case, she would be able to start her performance soon after she got home. When Alvina''s mother and Norman returned home, she deliberately started vomiting in the bathroom. Norman immediately rushed in pretending to be concerned, but when he saw Alvina''s mother''s pale face and breathless face, he quickly went forward and asked: "What happened to you? Why is your face so pale? " "I... "I don''t feel well, send me to the hospital, quick ¡­" Alvina''s mother pretended to be breathless and tightly grabbed Norman''s arm, asking for his help. Norman was originally acting emotionally with her and did not have much sincerity in his words. Now that he saw her disheveled, pale white face that seemed as if she was about to fall ill, he naturally hated her from the bottom of his heart. "Okay, is this an old disease? Or was it suddenly like this? Is there a reliable doctor? " Norman asked as he helped her up. Alvina''s mother vomited yet again, deliberately vomiting on his pants. Norman''s face instantly darkened, he almost wanted to push this woman away, but he resisted. Alvina''s mother had always been pretending to be sick, so her gaze would naturally focused on Norman''s face as well. Seeing his fake face, she was sad. Ever since she had left the Miller family, she had given her heart to every rtionship she had. In the end, however, she had been injured every time. Love was the most invaluable thing in this cruel world. After Norman helped her sit on the sofa, he went into the room and changed into a new set of clothes. Alvina''s mother''s face was as pale as snow, in addition to not wearing any makeup, it revealed her age. Girls around him were young and beautiful, so he didn''t like old woman. Now, he hated her more. Norman drove Alvina''s mother to the nearest hospital. After a series of inquiries and examinations , they finally got a detailed report at noon. "Gastric cancer!" These two words immediately froze Norman''s expression. He looked at Alvina''s mother who had the same nk and terrified expression with aplicated gaze, and pointed at the doctor angrily: "Did you investigate wrongly? How could she get this disease?" Of course, Alvina''s mother knew all of this was just to give her a chance to leave Norman. She had just had a medical examination a short while ago, and she only had some minor problems, she did not have this disease. The doctor exined some of his expertise to him in a serious tone, but Norman did not hear a single word of it. "Norman, let''s go!" Seeing that Norman was about to start a fight with the doctor, the Alvina''s mother immediately pulled on his arm and walked out. "I should have expected this to happen. I had a stomach disease many years ago, but I never took it seriously. " Alvina''s mother sat on the ground paralyzed, looking like she couldn''t walk at all. She covered her mouth and started to cry. Seeing her crying, Norman''s face stiffened for a long time. He squatted down and asked her: "Do you need treatment? I heard that chemotherapy is very painful! " "No, I don''t want chemotherapy. I don''t want to be ugly, I... Norman, you promised me that you would apany me to travel around the world. We will book a ne ticket to go abroad right now, I¡­ I want to see the scenery of the entire world in a limited amount of time. Norman, you apany me¡­ " Alvina''s mother grabbed Norman''s arm and looked at him with anticipation. Hearing that, Norman''s mind was about to explode. He wanted to get rid of this woman quickly. Now that she was about to die, wanting to go abroad to have a romance with him, that was beautiful. "Shall we go home first? There are a lot of people here watching! " Norman forced out a fake smile and wanted to help her. "No, I''m not going home, Norman, you promised me. I know, you will love me. Please apany me out of the country. I have a ce I must visit. I don''t want to die with regrets. Hele me book a ne ticket right now, we''ll go ¡­" Alvina''s mother originally wanted to follow the script, to pretend to go overseas to treat her or something. But now, she changed the script and used her own words. Norman was more shocked. Right at this time, Norman had a call. He quickly took his phone and quickly walked forward. Answering the call, he anxiously walked over with an anxious look: "Mypany has an urgent matter, it requires me to go take care of it, you can go home first." After Norman finished speaking, he abandoned the Alvina''s mother and left. Alvina''s mother sat on the ground by herself and received the supercilious looks of many. However, she didn''t care at all. She called a car to return home. She packed all the things she needed to take care of, and looked around once more. Sending a short message to Alvina, she rushed back to the airport. When Alvina saw the message, her entire heart calmed down. Her mother sessfully left Norman. Alvina''s mother used another method to scare Norman away. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Norman''spany didn''t have anything to do. He found a youngdy to find a room in the hotel, and only went back at night. When he pushed open the door, he realized that the things in his house seemed to have been cleaned up. Norman froze. Searching the entire room, he realized that Alvina''s mother had taken all of her precious things. "Is this old woman crazy? She can''t be thinking of dying to see the world once, right?" Norman angrily smashed the vase beside him: "If she''s gone, then wouldn''t I be a waste? No, I have to find her. No matter what scenery she wants to see, I will apany her. After she dies, her money will also be mine. It will save a lot of my eloquence!" At this time, Norman was still calcting the gains and losses. He was neither rushed nor slow, waiting for the Alvina''s mother to take the initiative to call him. Not only did Alvina''s mother not call him, but the number he called also became empty. "What''s going on? Is this woman going to break up with me just because I left her that day? " Norman looked at his phone, his mind exploding into a nk state, in the next second, his face became pale white. The first thing he did was call Alvina, wanting to find out the whereabouts of the Alvina''s mother. Alvina epted his call, while Norman was on the phone confessing to her through his tears. When Alvina heard this, she felt nauseous and only sneered: "Norman, are you interested in my mother? You like her money. You guys are just so hypocritical. Don''t look for me, I didn''t look favorably on you guys a long time ago! " Norman was terrified. If he did notplete the mission this time, what would happen to him? Chapter 1472 Chapter 1472 Alvina''s mother left just like that, Norman''s days were instantly greeted with a nightmare. He gloomily ran in front of a man and dejectedly admitted his ipetence, "That woman is about to die. She packed her luggage and went out to travel abroad to rx. I can''t contact her. Can you help me find her? I promise, I will fix her again. She is a lonely olddy. A few sweet words will work, so please give me another chance. I can control her this time, at that time, Alvina will be enemies with Joseph ¡­" "Forget it!" The man sitting on the sofa shook the cigar in his hand, took another drag of the cigar, exhaled a mouthful of smoke, and coldly looked at Norman with his eyes: "You may not know Mister''s temper, but I do. He never gives others a second chance.. You''re too arrogant and can''t even grasp a woman''s heart, and you still want a second chance. Do you think this is a market? There is no room for negotiation. Back then, you were able to snatch property from that rich old woman because you were young and strong. Now, you are no longer young and still want to use your body as a capital! " He was scared. His legs went limp and directly knelt in front of the other party. With a trembling voice, he said: "Please give me one more chance. I underestimated that woman, it was my mistake. I overestimated my charm, this time, I promise ¡­" "There''s no need for your guarantee. Sir likes people who are strict with their work. You have already alerted her. What if Alvina''s mother discovers your intentions, wouldn''t that implicate me?" The man directly put out his half¡ªeaten cigar on the table, sneering coldly, " I am still holding your evidences in my hands. You killed someone, so you should be punished. You can judge for yourself!" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "I beg of you, please forgive me. I will give you all the money I have. Please let me go. I will immediately disappear. I definitely will not implicate you!" Norman''s heart almost stopped beating from the fright. He felt that his death was imminent. He did not want any money. He only wanted to keep his life. "Your money is nothing to me. Besides, how many times have you failed to invest all these years? I don''t need to say how much money you have left. Norman, a person''s luck will notst forever. Your luck has already ended, ept the truth! " The man snorted coldly and walked in front of him. "If you don''t give me a chance to live, I will tell everyone about how you took my bribes back then. Don''t even think about it!" Norman immediately jumped over the wall in a rush, jumping down and pointing at his back as he cursed. "Based on what you said alone? Norman, you have wasted all these years. The evidences in my hands is enough for you to be immediately shot! " The man smiled viciously. Norman''s entire body went limp. He once again lost his bnce and fell to the ground. Looking at the man''s unrestrained expression, he felt like he was dead. "Killing you is as simple as crushing an ant." That person looked at him angrily. "Trash, if you didn''t still have any value to use, based on the money you gave me back then, I wouldn''t have let you live this long!" Norman was extremely terrified, he did not expect the other party to turn hostile so easily, and kill him just like that. In the past, Norman didn''t believe he would be punished, and he felt that his fate could be reversed. But now, he realized that fate was not something that could be held in his hands. Norman did not expect the date of his death to be on the second day. A group of people brought him to court, and immediately afterward, the evidence of the car ident that year was extremely clear, adding that the wealthydy''s children saw him as a thorn in their side. Norman immediately imprisoned and brought him to trial, and did not even have the chance to meet with his family anymore. Joseph saw all of this scene, and the result of his plot was almost the same. Norman was just a small fry. In the eyes of the person wielding the power, he was just a chess piece. When he was useful, he would be valuable. When he was useless, he would be like trash, an eyesore to people, making them want to immediately clean him up. It rained continuously for a day and a night. The drizzling rain was like a needle, lingering and making people''s mood gloomy. Alvina had always been worried about her mother, but when she heard that she was safe, she calmed down. When she got off work in the afternoon, an unexpected event made it impossible for Alvina to get off work in time, so she followed Penelope out for social meetups. And it was also at this time that Alvina saw a short message sound out, containing only a few simple words. I''ll prepare dinner for you ande back early! " These normal words made Alvina feel really good. Seems like Joseph was going to be home every other day, this was something that she had always dreamed of, and it had finallye true. Unfortunately, she couldn''te back early today. She still had work to do. "I''m not going back for dinner. I have to apany the guests for dinner!" Alvina moved her fingers and sent a message over. She was still thinking that the man would reply to her, but when she arrived in the dining area, there was no sign of her phone. She thought that her phone was broken, so she took it out and checked it again and again. What was going on? She was baffled. This time, it was a private meeting between the diplomats from both countries. Penelope brought her to get to know them, and she would be benefited from them in the future. Penelope would not bring ordinary people over. Alvina was too pitiful, so she took care of her. At the table, Alvina was rather generous and decent. She still got a few toasts from others. She couldn''t refuse them. Moreover, Penelope told her not to refuse, drinking some wine would give her better mood. Her boss had even advised her to drink it, how could Alvina not drink it. Thus, Alvina was a little dazed from drinking because she had an average capacity for alcohol. On the way back, Penelope''s assistant was driving. Alvina leaned back in the back seat, feeling dizzy and drunk. Penelope had drunk a lot, but she had a good alcohol tolerance. She was not drunk, but thought back to the past, her face full of sadness. "I regret that I didn''t have a child before the divorce. If I had a child, who would dare to persuade me to marry again? Since I have a child, why should I get married? It''s a pity that right now, I''m alone and can''t find a ce to borrow a child for myself. Alvina, you''re still better than me. There''s still plenty of opportunities for you to be young!" Penelope patted Alvina''s arm and advised her. Although Alvina was drunk, her mind was still clear. Listening to her superior''s words, she felt indescribably sad for her. "Sister Penelope, there are still good men in this world. It''s just that we haven''t met yet!" Alvina said softly. "Do you still believe in good men? A woman who is too smart is not happy at all. She has seen through everything and it is hard for her to pretend to be stupid. Even if you can think like this, it shows that you are simple. The simpler you are, the better your ability to perceive happiness. Perhaps, I am wrong. Good men still exist, for example, my father¡­ My dad is great. Unfortunately, I can''t meet someone who loves me as much as he does!" Penelope suddenly covered her mouth and started crying. Alvina was at a loss on what to do, she wanted to advise but she didn''t know how to do so. "Let her cry. Every time she''s drunk, she cries for once. Once she''s done, she''ll be fine!" The female assistant sighed and said. Alvina sat at the side in a daze, not knowing what to say. In this world, everyone had their troubles, who could understand others'' annoyance? Therefore, no one could easily persuade others because they couldn''t empathize with each other. Alvina got the assistantdy to stop the car in front of the sentry pavilion hundreds of meters away from the vi. She got off the car and walked inside. The Assistant Miss saw that she was walking forward alone and that her shadow was dragging under the street light. She couldn''t help but sympathize her. Even if the man she was going to marry was a noble Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, so what? In the middle of the night, when no one loved or cared for them, it was better to be amoner. Even if they had no rights or money, at least a room full of people gathered together to make themselves warm. Not long after the assistant''s car disappeared, a ck car blocked Alvina''s path forcefully. Chapter 1473 Chapter 1473 The gigantic ck monster suddenly swung its tail and blocked in front of Alvina. The ear¡ªpiercing sound of tires rubbing against the ground scared Alvina even more, and she almost fell. What was going on? Alvina could not help but retreat two steps as she saw the door of the driver''s seat open, and a tall figure descended, making her feel very familiar with the ce. "Joseph?" she raised her intoxicated eyes and looked at him in a daze. The light from the streemp illuminated everything, and the man''s gloomy expression caused Alvina to tremble. She had the feeling that she did not dare lean forward. She took another step back, but she still couldn''t avoid the man''s powerful approach. With a rather rough palm, he grabbed her wrist. He opened the passenger door, and stuffed her inside. Yes, he was not gentle. Alvina''s mind was buzzing. On the road just now, she had felt that she was not drunk. Now the alcohol was in her head, so she felt dizzy and ufortable. Alvina leaned on the back of the chair and watched as the man sat in. In the next second, the car blew towards his home as wind. Alvina wanted to talk to him, but she felt dizzy and her stomach hurt. She covered her chest with her hands, looking like she was trying her best to hold back. Joseph did not say a word, and his handsome face looked somewhat angry. He had just seen her on the surveince video outside and immediately drove over to pick her up. She was drunk. How dared she to get drunk in front of others?Original from N?velDrama.Org. Joseph was extremely furious. He had been dating her for such a long time, but she did not touch any alcohol. Her face was obedient and good, yet she ran out to drink until her face was bloomed and her eyes were blurry. How could he not be furious? "Joseph, I feel terrible!" Alvina turned her head. drunken eyes looking at him as she spoke softly. "Endure it!" Joseph increased his speed and mercilessly threw out the two words. Alvina immediately felt wronged, but she did not dare to spit it out, and could only endure the pain. Finally, when they reached her house, Joseph got off the car and immediately helped her out of the front passenger seat. "If you dare toe back drunk again, I won''t let you in the house!" The man warned her softly, but seeing Alvina''s desperate state. He was afraid she did not hear a word he said. "Ugh!" The alcohol that Alvina drank would only make her ufortable after some time. On the way back, she forced herself to control her self, and now that she was at home. When she saw the person she loved, her consciousness rxed, and alcohol filled her brain. She didn''t have time to enter the living room, and she squatted outside the door and started to vomit. The man couldn''t help but reach out a finger and press it against his nose, staring at her angrily. He was unable to throw her down or scold her. He could only bend over and gently pat her back to help her. Alvina threw up all over. She had not eaten anything tonight and had only drunk. She hadn''t expected the drinking was so unpleasant. She wouldn''t drink alcohol next time. "Better?" A man''s deep voice entered her ears. "Yes!" Alvina nodded her head in a daze. When she stood up, she felt her legs go soft and subconsciously leaned into the man''s embrace. Joseph reached out and hugged her tightly. Seeing that she was still unsteadily walking while wearing a pair of high heels, he could only hold her up horizontally and walked towards the second floor with heavy steps. Alvina''s face was boiling red, from the looks of it, she was extremely drunk. Joseph sighed lightly and carried her upstairs. Seeing that her clothes were still stained with the vomited wine, he couldn''t let her go onto the bed. He first carried her to the small sofa and sat down. Just as Joseph bent down to put her down and was about to go wash her, a small hand suddenly grabbed his sleeve, causing the man''s expression to freeze. Just as he was thinking if she should take the chance to do something crazy, he saw the girl grab his hand and ce it gently on her face. Joseph''s heart trembled. His heart was as soft as water, and he wanted to hug her tofort her. Suddenly, two words spilled out from the corner of the girl''s mouth. It turned his tenderness into coldness in an instant. "Dad, don''t leave me!" Joseph''s expression twitched, what''s going on? This woman thought of him as her father? "Father, hug me!" Her soft voice was like a helpless child''s, causing Joseph''s heart to instantly ache. Forget it, she must have missed her father so much that after getting drunk, the person she wanted to see the most was him. To be honest, Joseph was willing to act like any role tofort her, but he just didn''t want to be her father. He wanted to be her husband, and such a role was simply too dramatic. "Father ¡­" Alvina seemed to have not received a response, and gradually fell asleep. Her small hand also dropped. Joseph became anxious in an instant. He caught her small hand, and held it in his palm. She leaned against the small sofa and fell asleep with a frown on her face. He couldn''t help but let out a light sigh. Fortunately, she did not continue to think of him as her father. Otherwise, Joseph would feel awkward. Confirming that she was asleep, Joseph then walked into the bathroom and brought out a basin of hot water. Wringing the water dry with a towel, he first wiped her face. She listened to him and let him wipe her. Her head followed his finger as it gently rotated. The man looked at her cute face, which was like a child. She was small and delicate. She had delicate features, and her eyshes were closed. Her eyshes were even thicker and slender, and her eyes were like those of a fairy. In the end, Joseph''s eyesnded on the girl''s pouting lips, which were soft and alluring. Just as he was bending over to kiss it, he suddenly thought of the role she had just yed towards him. Joseph felt his body tremble and quickly stood up. He had no choice but to kneel and wipe the back of her hand. He then took off her clothes that had been stained with alcohol. He took off her shoes and socks, and soaked her feet in warm water. "Hmm!" When her feet touched the warm water, Alvina muttered, as if she was enjoying. Joseph ced both of his hands on his waist, standing right in front of her, and looking at herzy look. He could only sigh. Other women get drunk and make good opportunities for men. Why would his woman take his hand and call him Daddy when she was drunk? What kind of girl did he find? Helping Alvina wash her feet, Joseph immediately carried her to the bed and covered her with a nket. She turned over and fell asleep. As if he hadpleted his mission, he quietly tidied up the room and took her jacket to wash. Alvina only had two sets of official clothes for the winter. If they were not washed properly, she would have no clean clothes. Joseph was extremely meticulous and naturally thought so, which was why he had personally washed them and dried them for her. Joseph looked at the time. It was only half¡ªpast nine, and he had some things to do. He directly went to his study room. He wanted to let Alvina have a good night''s sleep, so he would not disturb her. Around 11 PM, Alvina woke up while pressing her head. She was awake because she was hungry. When she woke up, she could still hear her stomach singing. Earlier, she vomited all of the stuff in her stomach. Now there was nothing in her stomach, thus she was hungry. "So hungry!" Alvina reached out to her stomach and turned on the light, intending to get off the bed to look for food. Sleeping for a while, she had woken up a lot from her drinking. Even though she was in a daze, her consciousness had returned. She vaguely remembered that Joseph carried her back, and seemed to have helped her wash her feet a little. At that time, her head was too dizzy, so her memories weren''t clear either. Alvina took a thick robe and put it on, then stepped on a pair of slippers and headed downstairs. It was almost midnight when she looked at her phone just now. Maybe Joseph had already fallen asleep, so she was naturally unwilling to wake him up. So she wanted to make some food herself. However, just as she opened the refrigerator, she heard a deep male voice asking, "What are you looking for?" Alvina jumped in fright and hurriedly turned her head around. She saw that Joseph was still wearing his neat suit and was standing at the entrance of the dining hall. "You¡­ Why aren''t you asleep yet?" Alvina felt an inexplicable sense of guilt when she saw him. She was holding a packet of Dumplings that she had boughtst time. She chose this because it was easy to cook. Joseph did not reply to her. He walked over with his long and slender legs. He grabbed the Dumplings in her hands and threw them back into the fridge. "Sigh!" Alvina opened her beautiful eyes and cried out anxiously. Chapter 1474 Chapter 1474 Alvina did not expect Joseph toe over and snatch the thing in her hands, so she immediately said grievingly: "I''m hungry, I want to eat something!" "The Dumplings are made with glutinous rice. It''s better not to eat glutinous rice on an empty stomach. It''s not good for the stomach and intestines. Eat the digestible pasta and I''ll make it!" As Joseph spoke, he reached out for two tomatoes and two eggs. When he turned around, he saw that the girl was still leaning on the refrigerator, staring at him in a daze. He closed the refrigerator door and stared at her for two seconds with fury and helplessness. "Are you sober now? " "Yes!" Alvina lowered her head guiltily. She had a strange feeling that the man was angry. Joseph turned around and grabbed a bowl, and with a heavy movement, he knocked the two eggs into the bowl. He also stirred the egg with force, not forgetting to put some salt in it. Seeing his action of taking care of the egg, Alvina was even more sure that he was angry. She could not help but go behind him and muttered: "Joseph, I won''t drink any more next time!" Joseph''s movements paused. He nced at her with the corner of his eyes: "You want to drink this wine yourself? Or was it forced onto you by someone else? " "I... Myself! " Alvina extended a finger and touched her nose, feeling a little guilty. "Why do you drink so much?" The man''s gaze became a bit more serious. "I don''t know how to reject other people, so I drank too much!" Alvina was feeling helpless. She did not know these social things. When people said good words, she would just hand over the cup, what could she do? "Don''t drink any more next time. Reject them with all kinds of reasons. Do you hear me? If you don''t drink, the heavens won''t trample on you, and people won''t die!" Joseph was still very angry. When he thought of how she would smile and chat with other men while being intoxicated, he immediately became jealous. He wished that he could dig out those men''s eyes. When such a terrifying signal appeared in his heart, Joseph was also startled. How could he be so jealous of such a berserk demon? "Alright, I''ll remember it. I''ll say it then ¡­I''m not in good health and can''t drink. Otherwise, I''ll say that I''m sick and that I''m preparing to get pregnant¡­I, I, I ¡­" Joseph saw that she was seriously thinking about the reason, and that cute look made his mood a little better. He willingly went to cook noodles for her. "You''re getting pregnant? That''s a bit too much, don''t say it! " Joseph had caught on to one important point from her nonsense. Alvina''s beautiful face instantly became embarrassed, and she nodded her head: "Yes, I cannot say this." Joseph''s thin lips slightly curved as he said in a low voice, "Go take a bath first, and then drink a cup of warm water!" "Mm, thank you!" Alvina said gratefully, then turned and ran out. Joseph''s hand suddenly stopped. He looked in the direction that she disappeared in, and his mood became even better. Even if she had a little bit of conscience, she would still thank him if she did. Otherwise, he would hit her butt until it blossomed. Alvina had used a lot of courage to thank him. She had done the wrong thing today, and had even exhausted him. After Alvina took a bath, she washed her clothes in passing and walked to the balcony. Seeing her overalls dripping water, she was startled, was it Joseph who helped her clean up? Warmth surged up in her heart. Alvina suddenly felt like he had truly be her family. Joseph''s cooking skills were still quite good. Every time she ate, she wanted to praise him. "Norman has already been imprisoned. If I''m not mistaken, he will soon be killed by the people inside. Your mother should be safe, so you don''t have to worry about that!" When Joseph saw her gobbling down the noodles that he had cooked, he felt a sense of satisfaction in his heart. That was why he took this opportunity to mention her mother and Norman. "Prison?" Alvina still didn''t know about Norman being captured. The matter had only passed less than two days. She was still worried that Norman was trying to find a way to contact her mother. "Yes, he was captured early in the morning, so he should no longer have any value in it. Therefore, the Old President might not keep him, and even if he does, the person he bought before would not keep him either." Joseph ridiculed, no matter how interesting the drama was, it would make people feel disheartened. Human nature was selfish, to begin with, not to mention that it was in front of benefits. "So fast, Norman deserved it. He brought this upon himself. Even if he dies, he will atone for his sins!" It was unknown if it was because he almost harmed her mother, but Alvina did not sympathize with him in the slightest. "That''s right, for a cruel and merciless person like him, it''s not worth sympathizing. An evil person in this world die. It''s just that, from what I see, Old President''s methods are getting more and more out of hand. I don''t know if he has any other methods waiting for me!" Joseph stared at a certain ce with a heavy expression. Alvina stopped chewing on the fried egg. Looking at the man''s heavy expression, she seemed to have forgotten to eat, and her expression instantly became worried. "Joseph, are you confident?" Alvina asked him gently. "Of course, I am, but I can''t be too self¡ªconfident. By doing this, the Old President has already lost his oath. I wonder if he will reflect on his actions." Joseph said self¡ªdeprecatingly. "He only cares about himself, but I''m only worried about you." Alvina said in sorrow. Only then did Joseph realize that the atmosphere had be a little sad. He couldn''t help but reach out to caress her long hair andfort her: "Alright, stop thinking too much. Eat it. I will take a shower. " Alvina nodded. The man stood up and walked upstairs. After Alvina finished eating, she took the initiative to wash the tableware before went upstairs to find Joseph. Just as she went upstairs, Joseph coincidentally came out from the bathroom, covered in water vapor. Alvina had just slept for a while and was much more clear¡ªheaded now, but there was still alcohol remaining in her body. Seeing his body, the alcohol started to wreak havoc in her body. "Cough!" Alvina used a light cough to hide some of the bad thoughts in her heart, but her beautiful eyes could not help but look at the man''s chest. "Joseph, I... I was drunk just now. Did I say anything nonsense? " Alvina pinched her fingers and asked softly. Joseph was prepared to sit on the bed. Hearing her ask that, his expression froze, and then he shook his head and chuckled: "Nope, you slept like a little pig. You can''t even wake up from the noise!" "Well, you washed my coat, didn''t you? You''re such a nice person. You even helped me wash my clothes! " Alvina praised as she squeezed in front of him. Joseph was speechless, and said unhappily: "You threw up onto your clothes. If I don''t help you wash, you won''t have a recement!" Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Mm, so that''s why you''re doing very well!" Alvina said with a smile, and quietly climbed onto the man''s other bed. She pulled on her nket andid down: "I''ll sleep here, you don''t mind?" Joseph did not expect that she would take the initiative. His thin lips curled up as he asked: "Is it because of the wine?" "I am sober!" Alvina quickly stuck her head out and replied, "However, my head is still a little dizzy!" Joseph reached out to turn off the light, and said softly: "Since you''re dizzy, then go to sleep early!" "Alright!" Alvina replied softly. After a few minutes, Alvina discovered that she was not able to sleep at all. Perhaps it was because she had eaten her fill, or perhaps it was because the things in her body were causing trouble. She slept on the other side of the bed. She felt she was far away from him. "Joseph, are you asleep?" Alvina whispered to him. "Yes!" The man nodded. Alvina was speechless. If he fell asleep, how could he answer her? "I can''t sleep!" She let out a light breath. The next second, the man moved towards her and gently pulled her into his arms. "Then what do you want to do?" Joseph chuckled. "I want... I don''t want to do anything! " Alvina immediately shook her head. Joseph reached into the nket and grabbed onto one of her small hands. "You should still sleep well, don''t think too much!" Alvina was not a Holy Maiden. Her beloved man was by her side. Furthermore, she was extremely emotional right now, so she could not think less. It was a torture to her. "Joseph, why don''t we stop making rules and enjoy life!" Alvina dared to spout nonsense. Joseph had said that before they get married, he would not do that thing with her. At that time, she had thought that this man was truly good, and he was a righteous man. However, she couldn''t hold herself back anymore. She felt it was bad to be with a righteous man. Chapter 1475 Chapter 1475 Of course, Joseph knew what Alvina was hinting at. Unfortunately, he did not want to take advantage of her. Now that she was drunk, using alcohol as an excuse, she would have more needs in terms of physiology than usual. Did this woman understand what was going on between men and women? "Alvina. I promised your grandfather that before we got married, I would never touch you!" Joseph already didn''t know how to reject her enthusiasm anymore. He was afraid that if he continued to restrain himself, it would hurt her heart. However, if they had sex, he would break his promise. "What?" Alvina immediately peeked her small head out of his embrace. Borrowing the faint light coming from outside the window, she stared at the man''s handsome figure with disbelief and shock on her face. "When did you promise my grandfather? Howe I didn''t know? " "I promised him that when you fled the marriage and went abroad!" Joseph replied with a softugh. Alvina immediately punched him lightly on his chest, and said angrily: "As expected, good¡ªlooking men sure know how to protect themselves!" "What are you talking about?" Joseph smiled as he reached out to pinch her little face. Alvina rolled her eyes as she reached out to pinch his palm: "Don''t think that you''re right just because you''re good¡ªlooking." "Am I not good¡ªlooking?" The man chuckled. "Who cares!" Alvina muttered under her breath. The man, however, listened to every word. He immediately grabbed her hand and stopped her from causing any more trouble. He said close to her ear, "I''m afraid that when the timees, you will care!" "You¡­ I don''t want to talk to you anymore, I want to sleep! " Alvina blushed red and quickly turned around, but the man still stuck close to her and hugged her, "Alright, go to sleep!" Alvina never thought that this man would make a promise in front of her grandfather that he would not touch her unless they were married. So, her grandfather made her move here to live with him without worry, right? Sigh, it was a matter of her feelings. Why did he want to discuss such a thing with her grandfather? How depressing. Wayne Family! Edwards Wayne came back early today, and before dinner, he went to the gym to train. During his free time at work recently, he paid a lot of attention to his health. He had such a beautiful wife, so he was constantly concerned about his strong body because he didn''t want to disappoint that little girl in bed. Thinking about Lily''s pretty face, and how she looked like she would never admit defeat, Edwards Wayne''s actions sped up. While Edwards Wayne was lifting the iron rod forcefully, he suddenly heard the door of the training room open. His expression changed slightly, thinking that it was Lily. He put down the apparatus by his side, took a towel and wiped his sweat, then walked towards the door. Suddenly, he saw an unfamiliar woman wearing a bathing suit and a white towel. "Why are you here?" Edwards Wayne recognized the other party with a single nce. It was Emma''s piano teacher, Eva. "Ah ¡­ I''m sorry, I''m sorry Mr. Wayne, I didn''t know you were here, I''m sorry, I''ve disturbed you! " As if she had just discovered his presence, Eva immediately retreated a few steps in fright. The towel draped over her shoulders also fell in a state of panic, revealing the swimsuit she was wearing, revealing her young and delicate body. It revealed two lumps of flesh that couldn''t be covered easily from her upper body and even more so trembled non¡ªstop as she retreated. Edwards Wayne''s eyes trembled, and asked calmly: "How did youe here?" She did not dare to meet the eyes of the male owner. Her voice trembled slightly as she replied, "I was only able to enter and leave this ce with the permission of Mrs. Wayne. I used to like swimming, and the pool outside was cold water, so only the water in this room was constantly warm. That''s why I specially mentioned this to Mrs. Wayne. She told me to¡­" "Got it, go ahead!" After Edwards Wayne finished listening to the reason, he turned around and walked back to the locker room. "Mr. Wayne!" Eva suddenly called out to him, this time, she gathered her courage and looked up at the man. Her beautiful eyes blinked as she asked: "If this is the Mr. Wayne''s private territory, then I will not dare toe back again. Today I am truly sorry, I did not know that the Mr. Wayne was training here, so I recklessly came over!" "No problem, since you have been granted the right to enter and exit, I have no objections!" Edwards Wayne had originally handed his family to Lily to decide. This littledy was a kind and gentle woman, and Eva had the hobby of swimming. If she mentioned it to her, she would agree to her request. "Thank you, Mr. Wayne, that¡­ Then can I go swimming?" Eva deliberately bent down to pick up the bath towel, and then asked softly. "Un, go on!" Edwards Wayne did not turn his head to look at her. When the man was facing her, she had already peeked at him a few times. With one nce, she could tell that he had a well¡ªpracticed body. This man''s body was even better than what she had imagined. Every part of him was perfect. Eva''s brain was almost out of oxygen. She stood in ce for a long time before turned around and walked towards the swimming pool in disappointment. When she thought about such a perfect male body slept in the same bed with Lily every day, she feel indescribably jealous. She was only jealous in the past, but now, she envied. After Edwards Wayne showered in the locker room, he then changed his clothes and came out of the room. When he was in the swimming pool, his eyebrows slightly knitted together. The gym was always his personal property, other than his family members, only Old Garry and the cleaning aunty went in and out. Now an outsider suddenly barged in, it made him a little ufortable. So, he had to go downstairs to chat about this with Lily. How could she be at ease if a young woman stepped into her husband''s gym? What did she think? How wide was his heart? Or perhaps, this woman simply¡­ Not jealous? Thinking about it, Edwards Wayne''s heart stopped. No, he had to go downstairs and ask this woman, what she thought? Lily was currently tangled up with her blueprint. Recently, One Thought Company had beencking a new idea, so her godmother asked for her help. She had to think of a way to do it. Lily was at home, racking her brains trying toe up with an idea. Unfortunately, her inspiration seemed to have gone with her. She had stayed in her room for half a day, and only a few of the manuscripts that she was not satisfied with were avable. She scratched her long hair in a disorderly fashion, wishing that some inspiration could be inserted into her brain. "Lily!" Edwards Wayne pushed the door and entered, seeing that the woman''s long hair was in a mess. She looked at him in a daze. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Are you thinking about your blueprint again?" Edwards Wayne couldn''t help but chuckle when he saw the pen and paper beside her hand. "Edwards Wayne, stand there and don''t move!" Lily saw that the man was wearing a V¡ªneck sweater, which was a mix of colors. When Lily saw the crisscrossing colors of the sweater, an idea suddenly shed across her mind. That''s right, spring was when flowers bloomed at the same time. She could use many colors this time. When Edwards Wayne heard her ask him not to move with such a serious tone, he just stood there, not moving at all. He looked weirdly at the girl''s dull expression, which was slowly tainted with an exciting color. He had suspected that the other party didn''t really care for him, but now her eyes were shining brightly because of him. It was clear that she was truly in love with him. "Come here!" Lily extended a finger and crooked her finger at him. For the first time, Edwards Wayne felt that he was being teased by a woman, and this woman was his wife. This feeling was very fresh and was also very interesting. Hezily walked towards her with his long and forceful legs, step by step, like an elegant leopard. His eyes were deep like the ocean. He was staring at the woman seductively, wanting to disy his male charisma. Lily quickly stood up from the sofa and walked over to him. Edwards Wayne immediately extended his arms out to wee her. When the woman walked over, she focused on his sweater, completely treating his enthusiasm as air. Chapter 1476 Chapter 1476 the consequences will be severe *** N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Mr. Wayne looked at the woman who had circled him twice with a stunned expression. Her small hand was pulling the sweater on his body, sizing it up and watching it. "Take it off!" Lily just had a moment of inspiration, so she no longer had the time to care about the man''s sad and injured eyes. She was focusing all of her energy on the sweater that was formed from the different colors of his body. Edwards Wayne''s handsome eyes widened, so how could she ignore him? "Quick! Take it off!" Lily asked him somewhat anxiously. The man could only unwillingly take off his sweater. The woman snatched it away and looked at the cor, but there was no tag. She immediately asked curiously, "What brand are you wearing?" "No brand, someone specially designed it for me!" The man answered with a trace of hidden bitterness. It was only then that Lily remembered that he was the Great Young Master of the Wayne Family. The majority of his clothes were specially designed, and only a small portion of them was bought. "Lend me your clothes for a bit. I seem to have found some inspiration. Go and find another shirt to wear!" Lily squinted her beautiful eyes and smiled at him. At the moment, Edwards Wayne was only wearing casual pants. He was naked to the waist and his body that had just been tempered had gained a stronger sense of strength. Unfortunately, in the eyes of a woman, his perfect body was not even worth a sweater. Where had his man''s position been abandoned by this woman? "Lily!" All of a sudden, the man angrily shouted her full name. The woman''s eyes were wide open as she looked up to the ceiling for inspiration. When she heard his voice, she was slightly startled and turned her head to look at him. "Did you call me? " Edwards Wayne''s long legs moved two steps closer to her. His serene eyes stared unblinkingly at her beautiful face, and his voice intentionally lowered in a hoarse voice: "How do you feel when you look at me now?" Lily didn''t understand the meaning behind his words. Her beautiful eyes swept across the man''s body like a scanner, and replied from head to toe: "You''re my husband? I... How do I feel?" "Didn''t you find anything?" Edwards Wayne deliberately shrugged his shoulders, secretly showing off his male power, hoping to attract her attention. "Discovered... You seem to have gotten a bit fatter recently, haven''t you?" "Lily..." In an instant, he gritted his teeth and raised his voice. Recently, the mental state that Lily had been scheming seemed to have weakened a bit, and being yelled at like that by a man who was so angry that she felt like she was about to lose her life, she was truly shocked. She couldn''t help but open her eyes wide, and looked at him closely: "You don''t seem to be fat. Instead you''re a bit thinner. Is it because you''ve been too busy recently, and the pressure is too great?" As if being struck by lightning, Edwards Wayne wanted to die. How long has it been since they got married? This woman''s focus was no longer on his sturdy figure, but on his clothes. This was too hurtful. After more years, wouldn''t he have even less status in her eyes? On the other hand, although they had been married for so long, his gaze still fixed on her beautiful face and figure. He was addicted to her. When she took a bath, her shoulders would be exposed, and his body would feel like it was being roasted. When she was naked and lied next to him, he wanted to eat her like a beast. Withoutparison, there wouldn''t be any harm. Edwards Wayne was an extremely confident man in the past and felt that no matter where he was, he would always be the focus of a woman''s attention. However, he lost his wife''s attention. "Lily, do you not love me anymore?" Edwards Wayne could not hide the disappointment on his face. "What?" Lily was shocked, and looked at the man in a daze: "What did you say?" "Let me ask you, are you tired of me? I can''t attract you anymore? " The more Edwards Wayne spoke, the more stifled he felt. He had thought that he was extremely charming, to think that there would be a day that he would have such an end. Lily wanted tough when she saw the man speak these words in all seriousness. "Edwards Wayne, what''s wrong? Are you sick? Let me see! " Lily immediately weighed the tip of her foot, and gently stroked his forehead. She muttered: "There''s no fever, but why are you spouting nonsense?" "Lily, I''m asking you seriously, don''t change the subject for me. Are you tired of me?" Edwards Wayne grabbed her slender shoulders with both hands, his gaze tightly fixated on her small face, his voice filled with uncertainty. Seeing that he was not joking, Lily immediatelyughed, and then replied to him in all seriousness: "How is that possible? How long have we been married? How can I get tired of you? Why do you ask me that? Don''t tell me you suspect me of something? I''ve been at home recently and I haven''t been anywhere. Even if you suspect me, you won''t get a chance. " Hearing her reply, Edwards Wayne''s mood improved a little, but his handsome face was still dark and heavy. He said angrily: "Since you still love me, why are you so cold to me?" "Am I cold? Every time I see you, I''m so happy, huh? " Lily had a baffled expression and didn''t know whether tough or cry at the usation. "Is that so? If you''re really happy, shouldn''t you focus your attention on me? I''m not even wearing any clothes right now, and you didn''t even look at me. Instead, you''re interested in my clothes. I am upset. " Edwards Wayne was originally a very straightforward person. At this moment, he was even less afraid of losing his dignity as a man, so he asked about the severity of the problem. Lily was stunned again. Her eyes thennded on the man''s chest, upon seeing, her heart immediately started beating faster. She reached out her hand to touch it andughed dryly: "Are you angry because of this? There''s no need. You''re already my husband, so I know best about your figure. I can''t be thinking about you all day long. What''s more, I have a job to do now, so ¡­" "Alright, let''s not talk about this for now. How could you agree to let Eva swim in our indoor swimming pool? Don''t you know that I have a germaphobia? I would never be able to swim in the water she swims. " The man red at her with dissatisfaction. His voice and expression were both filled with dissatisfaction. "Oh, you mean her. This ¡­A few days ago, she suddenly told me that staying here is a bit boring. Previously, she would swim every night, so she specifically came to me to ask for help. I immediately softened my heart and promised her. Are you angry?" Lily knocked her head. She did not want to agree to this matter, but since she was thin¡ªskinned and could not care less about other people''s good intentions, she agreed. "She stood in front of me with a bathing suit. Do you know that?" Edwards Wayne snorted. Lily''s beautiful eyes trembled, her small mouth slightly opened, and for a moment, didn''t know what to say. "Lily do you trust me that much? You let a woman wearing sexy clothes in front of me, aren''t you afraid that I would have ulterior motives? Are you too confident in her, or are you too confident in me? " Seeing her staring and not replying, Edwards Wayne knew that he had hit the mark on her worry, and he still pressed on and continued to ask her. "I... Of course, I''m not worried about you, but that teacher, she''s not that kind of person! " Lily lowered her head, her beautiful eyes wildly sweeping around. "Oh, you seem to know her well. How do you know she''s not that kind of person? It''s not that I''m conceited, but young women will easily fall in love with me." Edwards Wayne put his hands behind his back and revealed acent look. Hearing that, Lily almostughed. Looking carefully at the man in front of her, she admitted it. He truly had the charisma that could move a woman''s heart, no matter his identity, wealth, or appearance, he could captivate women. "Then... Then how can I tell her not to go swimming? I can''t go back on my word." Lily looked to be in a difficult position. If she was a little more selfish, she definitely wouldn''t want Eva to go to Edwards Wayne''s private pool. "There are many piano teachers in this world. Just change one. I have to remind you,st time she was wearing a dress that was simr to your clothes. I almost mistook her for you. Don''t tell me that it was just a coincidence!" Only then did Edwards Wayne kindly remind her. That this woman only focused on her work every day and had forgotten about the existence of her husband. "Huh?" Lily''s beautiful eyes instantly closed. Chapter 1477 Chapter 1477 Edwards Wayne''s words were like a p of thunder that exploded next to Lily''s ears. She was completely stunned. After a long while, her astonished eyes rolled as she muttered: "That''s right, why is she wearing the same kind of dress like me?" Edwards Wayne looked at her dazed expression, and knocked her on the head lightly: "Lily, did I let you rx so much that you don''t feel any sense of danger anymore? In that case, I still have to create a little danger for you every day so that you can think about me twenty¡ªfour hours a day. " "How dare you!" Lily''s beautiful eyes instantly stared at him: "That Larissa Reed already made me tremble with fear for a long time. If you dare to think crooked thoughts again, do you believe that I will immediately bring two children out of here?" Upon hearing her ruthless threat, Mr. Wayne was instantly terrified. He quickly reached out his hands to pull the angry woman into his embrace, and kissed her cheeks twice. Then she said softly: "Alright, I was joking with you, you took it as true? That''s why I said that. I just hope that you care more about me. After all, I''m your husband! " "Do you think that she is not simple?" Although Lily was magnanimous, she could not be generous anymore when it came to the rtionship between husband and wife. She even thought deeply about it and wanted to quickly grab hold of the evidence to investigate this matter. "Do you think I''m wrong?" Edwards Wayne raised his eyebrows slightly, slightly dissatisfied. Lily shook his head: "No, Emma seems to like her. She has just started ying the piano, so we can''t suddenly change teacher for her. We can observe her. If she has any thoughts about you, I will let her leave. I cannot let this disaster stay at home forever!" "Changing teachers is indeed not a good idea, but aren''t you worried that she''ll steal your husband away?" Edwards Wayne''s serene eyes concentrated on her expression, wanting to see her reaction. "She dares!" Lily''s reaction was very intense, her beautiful face flushed from anxiety as she grabbed onto Edwards Wayne''s arm. Her fingers were still pinching him, and she angrily warned: "If you dare look at her again, I won''t care about you anymore!" "How about this, I''ll test her for you. This way, you have enough reasons to let her leave!" Edwards Wayne knew that Lily was not a sharp and mean woman. She could not find trouble with others and cause trouble for them, so he was willing to give her a chance to be a bad guy. In this world, it was impossible to be a good person. One had to be a good person and protect their things. Thinking about that, Edwards Wayne suddenly felt that something was amiss. Something? It was crazy of him topare himself to something. "Alright, if we want her to leave, there must be a reason. I also want to see if she seduced you when I wasn''t paying attention!" At the moment, Lily''s heart was burning with rage. If not for Edwards Wayne''s reminder, her impression of Eva was pretty good. She was gentle and polite, multi¡ª talented, and Emma liked her a lot. "Why don''t we go up now?" Edwards Wayne did not want to wait any longer. What he hated the most in his life was a woman who destroyed another person''s family. If this Eva''s goal was exposed to him, he naturally would not let her stay another day. "What kind of act?" Lily threw the woolen sweater back to him. "Wear it, don''t show it to her!" The woman suddenly became strong, which surprised Edwards Wayne, but he was happy. Her wife finally noticed him. However, when did he suddenly fall to such a state, and need him to please her? Wasn''t he trying to please her all the way here? It seemed to have be a habit. Edwards Wayne put on the sweater. His sexy and thin lips hooked up into a smile: "Rx, I''ll only show you!" Lily''s mood was better now, and she looked towards the door: "What do you want to do?" "Isn''t she swimming now? I''ll go up, what do you think she''ll do? " Edwards Wayne asked with a smile. "What can she do? She must ¡­ just say hello to you! " Lily was never a woman who would do things in the first ce, her brain was always simple. "Wrong, I think she might intentionallye here to cause trouble!" Edwards Wayne raised his eyebrows and said haughtily. "Then hurry up, I''ll hide outside the door and watch!" Lily felt as though little ants were biting her in her heart. If she did not confirm this matter clearly, she would not be in the mood to eat tonight. "Alright, follow me!" Edwards Wayne grabbed her small hand and headed towards outside. Lily suddenly asked him worriedly: "Don''t let the little guy know about this." "Don''t worry, they''re currently in the painting ss and don''t have the time to join in on the fun." Edwards Wayne said with a lowugh. The two of them headed for the gym on the third floor. Inside the gym, there was a small private swimming pool. Its design was very ingenious. This was the private swimming pool that Eva dreamed of. As she swam, she felt that her life had reached its peak. She closed her eyes, leisurely andzily waved her legs, swimming backward. Her mind completely immersed in this beautiful and quiet time. If she could swim in such a beautiful environment every day for the rest of her life, she would be like a princess in a fairy tale. When she thought of this, Eva couldn''t help but roll her body over. She swam to the side of the ss pond, and through the window, she could see arge expanse of beautiful scenery. She could even see the sea under the mountain. It was really beautiful. Rich people truly knew how to enjoy life. No wonder why everyone wanted money. The things that money could bring were simply too tempting. Just as Eva was looking at the scenery outside the window, suddenly, she heard footsteps. Her heart trembled and she turned her head abruptly, only to see a tall man. Was it Edwards Wayne? Eva''s heart was about to jump out of her chest. Oh my god, was she dreaming? Didn''t he just leave? Could it be that it was because she was here that he had found an opportunity toe here? When she thought of this, an intense joy shed through Eva''s heart. She knew that Edwards Wayne would not ignore her existence. Just now, she had intentionally draped a bath towel over her shoulders, and even intentionally dropped the towel on the ground. He noticed her figure at that time. Edwards Wayne walked to the resting chair beside the swimming pool andzily sat down. In the next second, he took out a cigarette from a cab beside him and ced it to his lips. Eva followed the man''s figure with a dream¡ªlike expression until she saw him sitting on the chair closest to her. Only then, did Eva suddenly regain her senses. When Eva woke up, she could not help but analyze Edwards Wayne''s actions. When she saw that he was ying with the lighter but did not light the cigarette in his mouth, Eva''s heart trembled. An idea formed in her mind. Then, using her courage, she deliberately moved gracefully like a mermaid towards Edwards Wayne. She stretched out her hands,id on the side, and looked at Edwards Wayne with a smile: "Mr. Wayne, are you here to swim as well?" "No, I am boring. I came over to take a seat!" Edwards Wayne said indifferently. After Eva heard these words, she felt that arge amount of information was hidden within. She didn''t have time to think about it carefully, and directly grabbed onto the railing of the swimming pool, and walked up to them step by step. The water slowly drained away from her good body, revealing her figure. Eva felt that her chance hade. Edwards Wayne had speciallye over to watch her swim and purposely did not light the cigarette in his mouth. Wasn''t this just giving her a chance to please him? She felt that her analysis was not wrong, and this was exactly the case. The Mr. Wayne was giving her a chance to express herself. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Mr. Wayne, do you want to smoke?" She smiled and walked step by step to stand in front of him. Then, she bent down and gently took the lighter from the man''s hand. A blue me ignited inside the lighter, and she gently lit up the cigarette on Edwards Wayne''s lips. "You''re good!" Edwards Wayne''s thin lips formed a smile. His eyebrows slightly raised as he looked at her. Eva immediately became bashful, and she couldn''t help but tighten her legs. Both of her hands were twisted together with a slight uneasiness, as though she was a virgin. Chapter 1478 Chapter 1478 Edwards Wayne smoked. She immediately hummed and moved to the side to avoid the smoke. Then, she spoke gently: Mr. Wayne, why aren''t youing down to apany your wife? I don''t think she''s been in a good moodtely. Maybe something happened to her. " Edwards Wayne harrumphed in his heart, what could she possibly encounter? She was so focused on her work that she had forgotten her husband. "What do you think might have happened to her? She likes to hide things from me! " Edwards Wayne intentionally asked her. She was shocked and happy. She felt that Edwards Wayne was asking for her opinion, what did this mean? Did this man care about her answer? "Last time, I saw her continuously answering the phone. She seemed to be talking to someone, and her expression was very anxious, I didn''t know if the other party was a man or a woman. I thought it was Mr. Wayne. Could it be that Mr. Wayne didn''t know?" Eva suddenly acted as though she was surprised. Edwards Wayne''s handsome face instantly darkened. Eva''s schemes and goals were even more sinister than he imagined. Did she dare to harm their rtionship? At the moment, Lily was hiding behind the ss window. When she saw Eva take the initiative to swim towards Edwards Wayne, she made fists with her hands. This Eva did not immediately leave but instead took the initiative to swim towards Edwards Wayne. When she came out of the pool, she even intentionally twisted her waist to look like a beautiful snake. The most infuriating thing was, she dared to snatch the lighter from Edwards Wayne''s hand, and took the initiative to light up a cigarette for Edwards Wayne? When Lily saw this, she was so angry that she almost exploded. She had already been married to Edwards Wayne for so long, yet she did not have the chance to light a cigarette for him. She did not expect that this Eva was so smart. Edwards said nothing, yet she knew his intention. Lily''s actions hadpletely overshadowed her misunderstanding of the pure woman. In the past, she had only seen women who were able to please men in movies and TV dramas. They knew what men needed and they could satisfy them. Now she met such a smart woman. She had to ask Eva. She spent so much money to invite her over, could it be that she was here to seduce her husband? Edwards Wayne was also a little angry at the moment. Why was the woman outside the door still noting in, how long was she going to endure? Just as Eva was about to pull the cor, suddenly, a gentle figure walked in. It was Lily. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Eva''s entire body froze. She was so scared that her blood froze, and she wanted to disappear immediately. Although she wanted to seduce Edwards Wayne, she did not want Lily to discover anything. Once Lily suspected her, she would not be able to stay here. "Madam! " Eva was so frightened that she immediately turned around and picked up the bath towel on the chair. She tightly wrapped it around herself, and then walked over to Lily with a guilty face: "Young Mistress, thank you for letting mee here to swim. Mr. Wayne is here, you need to find him for something, I will not disturb you then ¡­" "Don''t be in such a hurry to leave!" Lily suddenly stepped forward to stop her, and smiled strangely: "Do you remember the time when you signed the contract with me, I added another use on top?" When Eva heard her words, her entire body shivered, and her previously red face instantly turned pale white. Of course, she remembered. Not only did she remember, but she had also always been afraid of this. Seeing her expression instantly changes, Lily didn''t say a word, and sneered: "I think you must have forgotten. Perhaps you lived too leisurely here, and didn''t take my words seriously." "No, no, no. Young Mistress, I didn''t forget. How could I?" Eva immediately shook her head, and said with a trembling voice. "If you didn''t forget, what were you doing?" Lily''s eyes instantly became stern: "I saw it. You seduced my husband. Eva, you''re really smart, holding my money while thinking about taking away my husband. Tell me, is there such a good thing in this world?" She sunned because of her word. She did not expect that Lily, who usually looked rather gentle, would now look like an interrogator. Every word was mean, causing her to feel shocked and terrified, making her unable to calm down. Eva knew that she had no way to defend herself now, so she could only bet all her hopes on the man sitting behind her. She believed that Edwards Wayne would not allow her to be so overbearing. After all, Lily had been acting so gentle and generous before, but now she was unreasonable and troubled her. Therefore, Eva immediately squeezed out two streams of tears, turned around and ran towards Edwards Wayne. Walking to his side, she directly cried: "Mr. Wayne, I hope that you can uphold justice for me. I didn''t do anything. She wronged me. " Lily and Edwards Wayne did not expect Eva to deny her fault and me Lily. It was not like Lily had never seen a bitch before, there was one in her family in the past. However, Eva was not a patch on Alice. Lily felt disgusting. "You didn''t do anything?" Just when Eva thought that Edwards Wayne would stand up and say a few words for her, she heard the man''s ice¡ªcold voice. However, he did not question Lily but had come towards her. Eva didn''t expect Edwards Wayne to directly stand at Lily''s side. She instantly became helpless, her pair of beautiful eyes widened, and the tears in her eyes started to fall even further: "No, I didn''t, Mr. Wayne, I didn''t. I have never done anything to seduce you. I just want to teach Emma how to y the piano properly. I just want to be a good and qualified teacher! " "Don''t sully Teacher''s character here, you''re not worthy!" Lily had already seen through her true appearance and dared to act pitiful in front of her. It was simplyughable. Eva''s body froze. She raised her head to look at the cold face of Lily, then looked at Edwards Wayne. However, he stared gloomily at the water, and he did not say a word. "Young Mistress, why are you using me so wrongly? If you say that I seduced the Mr. Wayne, then take out the evidence. You can''t wrong me for no reason! " Eva immediately questioned her. "What other evidence do you need? Last time you wore a dress simr to mine, and my husband mistook you for me. This is the first piece of evidence. Secondly, when my husband entered earlier, you should have quickly avoided him, instead of taking the initiative to light a cigarette for him. You seduced him." Lily had sufficient evidence. Eva''s mind buzzed. She never thought that the thought she had spent would be discovered by Lily, causing her to feel extremely guilty, and there was no ce for her to rest. She lowered her head, not daring to make a sound. "Eva, do you know what happens when you offend me?" Lily coldly asked as she walked towards her one step at a time. Eva was so frightened that she quickly kneeled on the ground. Of course, she knew what kind of family the Wayne Family was, even if Lily was normally kind, the consequences of offending her would not be good. "Young Mistress, I ¡­I was wrong, I''m sorry, I won''t dare to do it again. I beg you, please let me go! " Ever since Lily married Edwards Wayne, her aura had greatly changed. Eva was so scared that her legs went limp, and she could only beg for forgiveness. Edwards Wayne coldly swept a nce at Eva and said, "Scram immediately out of my house, don''t let me see you again!" Edwards Wayne''s cold words killed her hope. Only now did Eva realize that not everyone could seduce Edwards Wayne, seducing him was a question that would cost her life. "Yes, I will leave immediately!" Eva did not dare to dy for even a moment and anxiously ran out of the room. Lily saw that Eva had admitted her wrongs, and felt even more stifled in her heart. Turns out, she had misunderstood Edwards Wayne. Chapter 1479 Chapter 1479 Eva never expected herself to be kicked out of Wayne Family in such a pathetic manner. When she was standing outside the gate of Wayne Family, her entire person was still stunned and she had not recovered from her shock. She had actually felt wrong because she did not have any actual actions to take. She just wanted to attract Edwards Wayne''s attention. As a result, she was forced out like a thief, and was even threatened. As Eva dragged her luggage, her eyes were filled with hatred. Rumor has it that the Wayne Family Mistress was a gentle, magnanimous, generous, and rational person, but now it seemed that she was just a petty person with a sharp heart. She had not done anything wrong. However, she was kicked out of the house by her, and she even deducted a month''s sry from her. The more Eva thought about it, the angrier she became. She felt that she had suffered a great grievance. As she walked, she fiercely looked back. She should do something to revenge. Eva decided to spread the news that Lily was mean and picky. A ck car drove over from behind her. Eva''s body trembled, and she froze on the spot. That carriage stopped in front of her. Old Garry walked down from the carriage, with a stern expression, he said to Eva who had turned pale from fright: "My Young Master still has a few words to tell you. Walking out of Wayne Family''s door, you will forget about everything that has happened to Wayne Family. If you say something to others, your future will be ruined. Do you understand? " "What?" Eva felt as if her entire body was struck by a whip, starting to tremble. Were they so cruel? Driving her out of Wayne Family, they also wanted to destroy her future? "Miss, you are an intelligent woman. You should feel ashamed for doing such a shameful thing yourself. Please do not y tricks on me. If my Young Master knew that you dared to target Young Mistress because of this, he would not let you go so easily." Old Garry already knew what had happened, and hated this young girl in front of him very much. They had experienced many obstacles to get into this beautiful life. No matter who wanted to destroy it, Old Garry would not allow it. "I... I won''t say a single word! " Just then, Eva wanted to take revenge, now she was already half scared. She had seen how powerful the Wayne Family was, and she had experienced Edwards Wayne''s methods. How could she dare to have any malicious thoughts? If her future was ruined then, she would truly regret everything. "I believe you won''t speak carelessly. After all, it''s not easy for your parents to bring you up, and it would take more effort to nurture your talent. If you throw away all your parents'' kindness for the sake of being wealthy, that would be an unwise action." With just a few words from Old Garry, he had analyzed the pros and cons of this battle. Eva''s entire body was covered in cold sweat. Old Garry''s reminder was something that she had not thought about. She was so scared now. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Old Garry left in his car, Eva''s body was still stiff and cold. When she suddenly thought of her delusions, she could not help but feel ashamed and uneasy. She left with her luggage and didn''t dare to revenge. Wayne Family! The sky was already dark, and Lily still had not recovered from the incident with Eva. Like a child who had made a mistake, Edwards Wayne sat beside her with slight nervousness. He threw the cigarette away. "If Emma askster, tell her that there is an urgent matter at Eva''s home. She has to return. Tomorrow, I will personally pick a piano teacher for her and choose an aunt for her! Lily lowered her hands which were wrapped around her chest, finally deciding to put this matter down. "You make the decision. I have no objections!" Someone has a strong desire to survive. Lily''s beautiful eyes stared straight at him. The light in her eyes gradually contracted, and her tone became suspicious: "Since you already knew what Eva was thinking about you, why didn''t you remind me earlier? You don''t enjoy the feeling of being noticed by her, do you? " Edwards Wayne''s heart crumbled. He was finished, he had long known that this woman would interrogate him. "Lily, can you be more reasonable? If I have evil intentions, I won''t remind you today, right?" Edwards Wayne felt helpless and wronged, but his charming eyes carried a doting smile. Her question made him happy though. However, her EQ seemed to never be online and her reaction was dyed. This made Edwards Wayne, who thought that he had a high EQ, a little helpless. Just the difference between a university student and a primary school student, left people at a loss whether tough or to cry. Lily muttered to herself: "I can''t even find a reason to quarrel with you. Since you''re so obedient, be careful I might bully you every day." Edwards Wayne immediately took off his woolen sweater: "I''ve already given you the clothes, what else do you want?" Lily reached out her hand to take it: "Alright, seeing as you have found some inspiration for me with these clothes of yours, let''s forget about today''s matter." "Aren''t you going to bully me? Come on. I''ll let you bully me however you want! " Seeing that she was about to leave, Edwards Wayne immediately grabbed her small hands and smiled evilly. Lily was immediately amused by his words. With a pfft, she quickly flung away his big hands: "Stop messing around, I am such a gentle and kind person, why would I bully you?" "Lily, tonight, I''ll wait for you!" Like a scoundrel, Edwards Wayne''s tall and big body immediately wrapped around her from behind. His thin lips kissed her ear as he spoke in a hoarse voice. Lily secretlyughed: "Not tonight, I finally got some inspiration, I might have to work overtime!" Edwards Wayne''s pupils constricted. He immediately fiercely carried her: "Since I can''t do it tonight, then let''s do it now!" "Stop messing around, Edwards Wayne, hurry up and let me down!" Lily started to giggle at his shameless behavior. "No, unless you promise!" Edwards Wayne kissed the corner of her lips that was raised upwards. "No!" Lily was intentionally opposing him. Edwards Wayne saw that she was bing more and more mischievous, and immediately pushed her down onto the sofa: "Lily, the more you resist, the more I like you, understand?" Lily was speechless. She rolled her eyes at him: "Alright, stop messing around, let me go work for a while, we''ll talk about itter!" Only then did Edwards Wayne let go of her easily and let her go. Lily hurriedly tidied up her long hair before heading to walk outside. Lily was depressed for more than a month because of her work. As if she had realized something, she decided to design a new set of clothes with colors as the main color. Although something troublesome had happened today, she finally found a breakthrough in her job. At the dinner table, the two little fellows came downstairs to eat. Seeing their father''s Mummy, their little faces were filled with a happy smile. "Emma, I need to tell you something!" Lily said as she looked at her daughter. "What is it?" Emma blinked her big eyes and asked. "Your piano teacher has matters to attend to and has resigned her position. From tomorrow onwards, I will invite another person to teach you!" Lily said while beaming. "She don''t teach me anymore? What''s the matter with her family? I like her so much. She can sing and dance. " Emma was only five years old and had a pure personality. Eva was sincerely teaching her. A child''s perception was strong, so she would naturally take note of who was good to her. Lily guessed that her daughter would not be willing to part with her, and immediately turned to look at Edwards Wayne for help. Edwards Wayne could only walk over and squat in front of his daughter with a gentle smile on his handsome face: "Emma, she has an emergency. This is something important. Daddy will find a better teacher for you to teach you, can you not be angry?" "Then can you find another beautiful teacher like her to teach me?" Emma asked with a truly adorable expression. "No way!" Without waiting for Edwards Wayne''s reply, Lily immediately stood up from her seat and spoke with a determined tone. Edwards Wayne''s lips curled up. He was quite satisfied with the woman''s reaction. "Cough, what I mean is that young teacher might not be able to teach her students well!" When Lily saw that she had scared the two little fellows, she quickly covered up her expression and said slowly. Edwards Wayne forced himself not tough. He caressed his daughter''s little head and said gently: "Mummy has promised, she will personally interview you for a better teacher. Daddy will also reward you with a mysterious toy, for this matter, is it decided?" George rolled his eyes at the side: "Little sister has a mysterious toy, what about me?" Edwards Wayne could only agree with a warm smile: "Of course, you have one too. Daddy will treat you the same!" George did not believe it. Daddy always considered his sister''s feelings first. He could get the gift because of her. When his dad could be fair? Chapter 1480 Chapter 1480 Fortunately, Emma''s reaction towards changing teachers was not too strong, so the two people finally calmed down. After dinner, Lily then continued to bury herself in her drawing board. Edwards Wayne went to the study to take care of some matters. It was around 10 o''clock, the man suddenly didn''t want to continue. He didn''t want to read the documents anymore. A signal came from his body. At this point, it was time for them. Edwards Wayne also didn''t understand why his needs were getting stronger and stronger. In the past, without a woman, his body was like a dormant volcano, and no matter how passionate a woman was, they would never be able to ignite. However, Lily''s appearance caused his body to awakenpletely. From a volcano to an unfathomable beast, every night he would rush back home and hug his lovely wife and fell asleep together. Edwards Wayne took a bath first and wore a dark nightgown. He walkedzily towards the guest room where the woman worked. His mother and grandmother were already living in his brother''s house. The two little fellows were bing more sensible and didn''t need him to worry about them. When the time came, they would go to the children''s room to sleep. Emma would pester her brother every day to tell stories. George would fulfill her because he was her brother. So, at this moment, the night was quiet, as if all the time was just right. As a result, Edwards Wayne pushed open the door and entered the room. He saw the woman was focused on drawing the design. From time to time, she would stare out the window in a daze. Her appearance made him lost his mind. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Lily, it''s gettingte!" Edwards Wayne said softly. Lily turned to look at him, only then did she look at the time on her phone, it was already ten¡ªthirty. She could only pack up her drawing paper and walk towards him. "It''s just nice that I''m stuck. Let''s go to sleep first. I''ll work tomorrow!" The man stretched out his arms and hugged her tightly. His thin lips kissed her forehead and he didn''t let go, "Lily, why do you have to go all out like this? Work is only a part of your life. Rx and your inspiration wille. " "I''m so anxious, I don''t want to disappoint my godmother. Besides, Only Idealism is one of your companies. If you don''t earn money and lose money, that''s still your loss. Of course, I''ll take it seriously!" The woman smiled and leaned into his embrace. "So, you''re working so hard for me?" Edwards Wayne''s heart instantly became bnced. Lily was embarrassed to admit it, and her beautiful face became embarrassed: "I am doing it for myself, I am also getting sry andmission too!" "You are my gentle, considerate wife and a loyal and responsible subordinate. I will reward you well tonight!" Edwards Wayne also joked. His expression was low and his words were intoxicating. Lily was happy too. When she thought about the condoms she pierced with the needle two days ago, her small mouth pursed into a smile. She didn''t know if they would be able to use it tonight! When Edwards Wayne reached out to take it, her beautiful eyes widened. When she saw the man reaching out to take the small box, her body lightly trembled. At this moment, she should be mentally prepared. If she won the prize next month, she wouldn''t be surprised anymore. "Lily, do you need me to turn on the lights?" In the dim light, the man saw the beautiful eyes and immediately asked her. "No, No need!" Lily was already guilty, hearing his words, she immediatelyid back down. She did not dare to peek anymore. That night was perfect. The Little Princess of Wayne Family was about to be one month old. This was a major event for the entire Wayne Family. Joshua Wayne was so happy to have his beloved daughter that he immediately leveled up to be a father. Old Granny Wayne Family and Lareina also stayed over to help take care of their granddaughter. During this month, Elizabeth had also received the best care. She would often sigh with emotion. After so many difficulties, her fate had been blessed by the heavens. She could be family with a man she loved so much. Now, she had even given birth to a cute daughter, making her life even more fulfilling. In thest two days, Joshua Wayne had already sent the invitations, inviting his family and friends to celebrate his daughter''s ceremony. Today, he was preparing to return home early, but he encountered a matter that made him very unhappy. Someone came to negotiate with him, asking him to give up on supporting Bryant. He was willing to contribute towards a new person. "What background does he have?" Joshua Wayne immediately asked the assistant with a cold expression. "He is a former partner. I heard that his daughter liked Bryant and pestered her father to invest in him. I don''t know how why he suddenly mentioned such a condition. I think Bryant must have offended him. " The assistant answered truthfully. "You asked Bryant toe to my office, I need to personally ask!" Joshua Wayne said with his brows knitted. Not longter, Bryant knocked on the door and entered. Joshua had now be thepany''s manager, and his temperament and aura had undergone a large change. Before, he was a giant star in front of the stage with boundless radiance, but now, his entire person had gained a mature and steady charm. "Someone wants to take you down. Who have you offended recently?" They were friends. Back then, Joshua Wayne''spany was hostile to anotherpany. Bryant supported him, so Joshua appreciated him a lot. Bryant self¡ªdeprecated: "There''s a boss who forced me to marry his daughter. I rejected him, maybe it''s him!" "What? There''s such a thing?" Joshua Wayne looked at him with some surprise: "Weren''t you going to get married soon?" "Yes, I will be married tomorrow. He must have seen that he will never have the chance to marry his daughter to me. That''s why he''s so angry, he wants to negotiate conditions with thepany!" Bryant ridiculed. Joshua Wayne fiercely smashed his fist on the table, his handsome face was filled with annoyance: "What''s wrong with society? Is there still such a ridiculous act as forcing marriage?" "Mr. Wayne, you are my boss. On this matter, please decide for me. I am going to get married soon, I have been busy making preparations for the wedding for the past two days. I have no time to take care of this matter!" Bryant was not afraid all. Back then, he supported Joshua because he believed that Joshua Wayne was a upright person. "I was the one who agreed to your marriage. Whoever dares to interfere in this matter would offend me. Don''t worry, you just have to marry your beloved wife. I''ll settle this matter for you!" Joshua Wayne now also had wife and daughter. As a husband, he understood more about the importance of love and marriage. Bryant was about to get married. Other than offering his blessings, he did not have any intentions of stopping him. A man''smitment was to the family. Only by being responsible to the family can one bring that quality into work. Bryant had never defined himself as an idol star. He was an actor, so actors had unlimited potential. Getting married would not affect his career. "Thank you, Mr. Wayne, then I will be leaving first!" Bryant looked at Joshua Wayne gratefully. He would remember this kindness for the rest of his life. Joshua Wayne nodded at him, "Happy wedding!" "Thank you!" Bryant smiled. Joshua Wayne called for an assistant over, and said with an indifferent expression: "Bring that boss over to my office for a cup of tea!" The assistant quickly went toplete the task. Not longter, a middle¡ªaged man walked in with a smile. "Mr. Wayne, it''s my honor to have the opportunity to work with you. This is my name card, I have always valued the future development of the film industry, and I am more willing to work in this area. I hope that there will be more scope for cooperation in the future." After Mr. Burke entered, he hurriedly handed over his business card, wanting to get close. However, Joshua Wayne did not extend his hand out to receive it, but only said indifferently: "There are manypanies that want to cooperate with me. I am notcking in investors, but what Ick are actors with potential and acting skills." The expression on Mr. Burke''s face stiffened, but he stillughed dryly: "There are many actors with acting skills. Mr. Wayne, do me a favor. This Bryant is too arrogant. He bullied my daughter, so I cannot let him go! "Oh? Did he bully your daughter? What happened?" Joshua Wayne was curious, but his eyes turned cold. Chapter 1481 Chapter 1481 Mr. Burke didn''t dare to thing too much. He began to tell the story: "This Bryant is bad and shameless. My daughter is only twenty years old and even knew this person when she was eighteen. At that time, he was not a popr male celebrity. He was just a female star''s manager in the past. My daughter was Alice''s fan. Somehow, she got to know this Bryant. I don''t know what shameless method he yed. He made my daughter be addicted to him. Now, my daughter has alsoe to look for me every day and she wants me to invest him. I cherish my daughter a lot. Now she is bullied by this man. Mr. Wayne, he is a little actor and you are his boss. You should punish him. Otherwise, who would dare to let their children chase after the stars? " Joshua Wayne was originally expressionless, but when he heard Mr. Burke say "little actor", Joshua Wayne''s gaze immediately darkened. He red at the other party coldly, and mocked: "You seem to look down on the man who is an actor? But do you know that before I took over thepany, I was also an actor? " "Huh?" Mr. Burke trembled in fear. His old face instantly went pale white. He said something wrong. Originally, he wanted to pretend to be pitiful and gain Joshua Wayne''s sympathy, but he didn''t pay attention to his words. He offended Joshua Wayne, and he regretted so much that he wanted to p himself. "Mr. Wayne, you have misunderstood. I am not looking down on this job. I am thinking that Bryant has a bad character and a bad moral character, so he should not be noticed and given more attention." Mr. Burke''s back was covered in cold sweat. Even if he was given a hundred guts, he wouldn''t dare to insult the man in front of him, unless he wanted to die a bit faster. "Bryant is an actor that I chose myself. By saying this, are you questioning the way I look at others?" The ridicule in Joshua Wayne''s eyes grew even stronger. In the eyes of Mr. Burke, he was just like an unreasonable demon. He was scared. "No ¡­No, of course not, how would I dare to question your ability. Mr. Wayne, you are young and capable. However, Bryant¡­ " "He''s getting married tomorrow. You said he bullied your daughter? Did he hold her hand or sleep with her? You don''t seem to have exined it in detail, how am I supposed to decide for you?" Joshua Wayne''s tone showed that he was impatient, even his voice contained a hint of coldness. Mr. Burke was speechless, his old face was red. "Bryant is a newbie that mypany has nurtured recently. Not only is he popr, his acting skills are good. He is also recognized as an outstanding person with an outstanding character. Youe to me to destroy his reputation, but I can also see that you have your ulterior motives. Your daughter is obsessed with him. She wants to marry him, but he will marry tomorrow. You guys think you have no chance, so you want to destroy his career. I don''t mind if you spoil your daughter, but in this world, every child is a treasure in their parents'' eyes, so what right do you have to make others marry your daughter? " Joshua Wayne''s every word was like a de. Every sh was aimed straight at the Mr. Burke''s heart, causing his entire body to weaken and break out in cold sweat. "Mr. Wayne, I am willing to cooperate with yourpany for the long term. As long as you kick Bryant out ¡­" Mr. Burke wiped his cold sweat as he thought to convince him. "I want to kick someone out, but it''s not Bryant. It''s you! Scram!" Joshua Wayne didn''t even want to spare him another nce as he coldly spoke. "Joshua Wayne, you ¡­" Mr. Burke did not expect Joshua Wayne to turn hostile the moment he said that. Relying on his age, he could not help but point at the arrogant and proud young man with an angry face. Joshua Wayne coldly lifted his lips: "What about me? Do you think I need your money? Since you know your limits, you should first weigh your points. Do you still have the qualifications to talk about cooperation with me?" Mr. Burke was so angry that his blood was boiling and his chest was aching. He had lived his whole life and experienced all sorts of hardships. However, he was looked down upon by a young man. He felt extremely humiliated. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Seeing that you love your daughter so much, we can forget about it. You better not cause any trouble tomorrow at Bryant''s wedding, or else, you know what the consequences will be." Joshua Wayne ignored his expression and advised with an indifferent voice. Mr. Burke was so angry that he did not say a word, turned around and left. Just as he walked downstairs, Rose Burke impatiently ran over and asked: "Dad, how was it? Did Mr. Wayne agree to your conditions? " "Hmph, don''t mention it. Go home!" Mr. Burke angrily snorted. "Dad, tell me, how is it?" Rose Burke shook her father''s arm non¡ªstop. "How is it? Because of you, your father has lost all his face, and you are not allowed to bring up Bryant''s name again. "Mr. Burke finally recognized reality. Living in this world for dozens of years, he was taught by a young man in his twenties. This kind of feeling was really hard to bear. Rose Burke''s tears suddenly flowed down her face as she sobbed, "He''s going to get married tomorrow, and I don''t have another chance. Dad, I don''t have another chance!" "Why do you marry him? Does he love you? Can he protect you every day as I did? If that''s not possible, then don''t marry him. You will suffer a lot. " Mr. Burke finally started to reflect on his actions. "Dad, how can you say such things? I love him so much that I would have died without him! " Rose Burke red at her father in shock and anger. "Die? It''s easy to die, but I raised you to this age, so I don''t want you to die for a man. If you care about your father, then don''t do anything stupid ande home with me! "Mr. Burke said angrily. Rose Burke was stunned. Her father would never say anything harsh to her. From the looks of it, her father would not help her anymore. Joshua Wayne called Bryant and told him to get married peacefully and ignore all the unrted people. Bryant instantly calmed down. Back then, he had chosen to develop at hispany, and it was indeed the right choice. Early morning on the second day, Lily received a call from Bryant. "Congrattions, I want to see if I have time toe over at noon. I''ll catch youter. " Lily hung up and turned around. She saw Edwards Wayne holding a cup of water and a toothbrush in his hands, as though he was brushing his teeth. Hearing her answer the phone, he anxiously came out to listen. "Who called you so early in the morning?" Edwards Wayne didn''t have time to hear the first sentence. He only heard thest two sentences, and his beautiful eyes instantly narrowed. "Bryant, he''s getting married today. He invites me to his wedding!" Lily didn''t n to hide anything from him, so she told him the truth. "You''re not allowed to go!" The man became tyrannical without any exnation. "Why? After all, I don''t have many friends in my life. He can be considered a good friend that I''ve had since I was young. If he marries, I want to bless him! " Lily said those words in her heart, her beautiful eyes looking at the man with anticipation and pleading. Edwards Wayne snorted: "I see that you not only want to bless him, but you also want to see how handsome he will be!" "What did you say? I don''t think so. " Lily knew he was jealous and didn''t know whether tough or cry. How much time had passed, why was this man still jealous of Bryant? He was already about to get married. How could he still say anything like that? "If you don''t think that, then alright, I''ll apany you to have a meal at noon!" Edwards Wayne wanted to let her go, but he didn''t want her to go alone. "Do you have time?" Lily asked him somewhat happily. " I can spare some time no matter how busy I am!" After Edwards Wayne finished speaking, he continued to brush his teeth. Lily looked at his back speechlessly, but her heart was filled with sweetness. Alright, she will take these words as love words. At noon, Edwards Wayne personally came back to pick Lily up. When he saw Lily wearing an elegant set of dresses, his brows slightly furrowed. He was unhappy because she dressed up. It seemed that she cared a lot. Chapter 1482 Chapter 1482 Lily opened the car door and got in. As soon as she raised her beautiful eyes, she met a pair of depressing eyes, which were deep and unfathomable. Her beautiful face was stunned, what''s wrong with this man? Who had provoked him? "When did you buy these clothes? Why haven''t I seen you wear it?" The man gently caressed her shoulder as he asked with an unclear voice. "Didn''t you buy it for me? Justst month, you had someone deliver it to me, saying that it''s a new one! " Lily did not expect him to ask such a question. She stunned before answered him. "Did I?" Edwards Wayne raised his eyebrows. He was in a good mood. She was beautiful in these clothes, which proved that he had good taste. Lily covered her lips and chuckled: "Alright, if you''re not willing to go with me, then I''ll go by myself. I''ll be back after the meal. I won''t cause any trouble. " "I''m not unhappy about it. I see Bryant before. If I go, I''m afraid that I would steal the limelight from him." He shamelessly said. He was overly narcissistic. Lily stared at him. He was young and handsome, with extraordinary dignity and dignity. He did indeed have the qualifications to steal her limelight, but as long as she stood by his side, he would be a married man. No matter how handsome he was, he wouldn''t cause any pressure to Bryant. As the two chatted, the car headed towards the inn where Bryant''s wedding was held. In the dressing room on the eighth floor of the hotel, Robbin was wearing a pure white wedding dress. Today, she was wearing contact lenses. Her eyes were beautiful. She looked more charming after made up. However, she was nervous. The once fearless officialdy was now nervous to the point of trembling at her wedding. If others knew it, she would beughed at by her peers. Fortunately, Robbin was apanied by her family and friends. It was funny if she caused any trouble. Bryant was standing outside the door of the dining hall, weing his friends and rtives who had come to congratte him. Joshua Wayne and Mary Ann had all agreed toe at the appointed time. Mary Ann originally wanted toe with Leo William, but since Leo William had urgent matters to attend to, he did not come along with her. Bryant saw that his ownpany''s colleagues had alle over to congratte him, so he was naturally very grateful and happy. Bryant felt a little embarrassed because Joshua gave him a great gift. Amongst the wave after wave of guests, Bryant saw a familiar face. She was still as fresh and clean as he had remembered. Bryant was slightly startled, but in the next second, he walked over with a smile. "Lily, Mr. Wayne. Thanks for youring. I am very happy to see you. " "Bryant, congrattions. You finally found the other half!" Lily was also happy for him. She hoped that the woman who would apany him in the future would be good. At this moment, Edwards Wayne reached out and clenched Lily''s small hands. When she said those words, he pinched her palm a bit evilly, as if reminding her of something. "Thank you, Lily, I hope you will be happy too!" Bryant hadpletely let go of the obsession in his heart. Edwards Wayne loved her so dearly. There was a calm and blissful look in her eyes. He felt at ease. To have someone take care of her was the result that he had always hoped to see. "Congrattions!" As Edwards Wayne spoke, he had already handed over a big red packet. "Thank you!" The look in Bryant''s eyes became gentle, and it was so grateful that he condescendingly came to participate in his wedding. If it wasn''t for Lily, he definitely wouldn''t have been able to invite Edwards Wayne to attend. With a professional smile on his face, Edwards Wayne wrapped his arms around Lily''s waist and walked inside. "Brother, sister¡ªinw!" Suddenly, he heard someone calling his name. He turned his head and saw that his younger brother was also there. "Sister Lily!" Mary Ann was bored to death by herself. She suddenly saw Lily and her beautiful eyes immediately lit up. She quickly ran over and pulled Lily over to her side to sit down. Lily was also very happy to see Mary Ann. It had been a long time since she hadst seen her, but she was still young and cute. Edwards Wayne sat down beside Joshua Wayne, and the gazes of the bystanders constantly landed on the two brothers. One had to admit, genes were indeed a good thing. Two equally handsome faces had different auras and temperaments. Wen the two of them sat together, they gave off a breathtaking feeling. It was too rare to see the two Wayne Family brothers appear at the same time on such an asion. Although Bryant was only a male star, he was capable. He would have a bright future. "Brother, don''t deny it. You are worried about hering over by herself, which is why you came over shamelessly, right?" Joshua Wayne went over to his brother''s ear and teased him with a smile. Edwards Wayne rolled his eyes at his brother: "If this matter happened to you, you would do the same thing like me!" "Of course not, I ampletely at ease with Eliza. Furthermore, Eliza only loves me!" Joshua Wayne had to determine the victor on this matter. Edwards Wayne had the urge to beat his little brother up. After all, he was a brother, why would he p his face like that? "Lily only loves me!" Edwards Wayne replied in a low voice, unwilling to be outdone. "Is that so? Look, Sister¡ªinw has already been staring at Bryant for five seconds! " Joshua Wayne just wanted to cause trouble and make him jealous. "This woman!" Edwards Wayne also noticed that Edwards Wayne and Mary Ann were talking. However, both of their gazes were fixated on the groom, sizing him up non¡ªstop. "Don''t worry, sister¡ªinw isn''t that kind of person!" Joshua Wayne realized that he seemed to have stirred up some trouble, and quickly passed a ss of red wine to his big brother, allowing him to suppress his shock. Edwards Wayne''s eyes were now fixed on his wife. Fortunately, at this time, Lily lowered her head and shifted her gaze away from Bryant. Otherwise, he would have to step forward and block her gaze. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Edwards Wayne casually took a sip of the wine. His beautiful eyes looked towards Bryant who was in high spirits. He could not help but say that as the groom, he had a high¡ªspirited, handsome and proud attitude. "Is he one of your actors?" Edwards Wayne squinted his eyes and asked his brother. "Yeah, what''s wrong?" Joshua Wayne could tell that something was wrong with his brother''s voice, hence he asked curiously. Edwards Wayne immediately whispered into his ear: "Help me keep an eye on him, don''t let him do anything rash!" "Brother, you''re overthinking it. He loves his wife very much. He won''t affect your happy life with your sister¡ªinw!" Joshua Wayne almost burst outughing. His big brother had already gotten married and had children, how could he not feel safe? However, Joshua Wayne understood Lily''s personality. As long as she was not willing, even if there were mountains of gold and silver in front of her, she would not bother to take a nce at them. She was the kind of woman who treated money like dirt. She wanted a real heart. But in this world, money was easy to get and it''s truly hard to get pure love. What his brother moved her was not because he was rich, but because he had truly given his heart to move her. However, sincerity may not be able to exchange for sincerity. This is why he still did not have a sense of security right now. Even though he was extremely outstanding, he was still afraid that Lily''s heart would be given to another man. That would be a torture to him. "Don''t think that rtionships are too simple. Even if your sister¡ªinw and I have children, I still fear that she will change her heart every day!" Edwards Wayne was still mocking himself in his brother''s ears. "It can''t be. If even you lose your confidence, then I can''t continue to be blindly confident?" The expression of the handsome Joshua Wayne changed slightly. "The rest of my life is still so long, who knows how many variables will be left. The only thing I can do is grab hold of what''s in front of me and not let it disappear!" Edwards Waynemented. "Listening to your words is more useful than reading books for ten years. Love isn''t about selling or buying, it''s not about asking for fairness. It''s about asking for sincerity!" Joshua Wayne immediately understood the essence behind it. Edwards Wayne was startled, when did his brother get such insights? Was it because he was a new father? Chapter 1483 Chapter 1483 The difference in age between Lily and Mary Ann couldn''t be considered to berge. When they sat together, they would be the focus of attention. Those female celebrities by the side were all somewhat envious and jealous as they sized up the two of them. After all, Lily was a noble madam, not everyone could chat with her. Although Mary Ann was only a star right now, everyone knew that her boyfriend was called Leo William, a man who pampered her to the bone. Lily and Mary Ann conversed with each other as theyughed. The auspicious time hade. Bryant stood in front of the exquisite stage, the surroundings were filled with fresh flowers, and in the air, a faint fragrance floated, causing people to feel this moment of warmth and sweetness. Robbin held her father''s hand and walked in from the main entrance step by step. Stepping on the red carpet, she passed through the VIP seats and headed towards a handsome gentleman who was not far away. "The bride is here!" Mary Ann whispered. Lily immediately turned her head to look. She saw a tall and slim woman dressed in a pure white dress with a bouquet in her hands, slowly walking towards the red carpet. The one who apanied her was most likely her father. His eyes were also red, causing others to feel that at this moment, she was both happy and sad. Lily had also experienced such a scene before, so her emotions were a little hard to describe, but she was still happy. The veil on the bride''s head fluttered gently in the wind, outlining her exquisite facial features. Even though her appearance was hazy, she was a beautiful woman.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Lily looked at her childhood friend and sincerely wished them a blissful marriage. Lily looked at the bride in a daze but did not realize that a pair of deep eyes were staring straight at her from her left side. Edwards Wayne seemed to be casually drinking. Through the ss, he constantly sized up his wife''s reaction. Thinking about it, he was injured. He, a dignified Wayne Family, actually wanted to fall to such a state. Love was indeed a hateful thing. One would cost the whole life for it. Lily''s eyes were filled with moved tears. Perhaps it was because when she looked at Robbin''s father''s bloodshot eyes and thought of his father''s sorrowful and reluctant look when she married. A hundred emotions welled up in her heart at this moment. The corners of her eyes uncontrobly moistened. Mary Ann was also stunned. She suddenly turned her head and asked Lily in a low voice: "Sister, when all the women get married, do they need a father to apany them?" "Huh?" Lily was startled. Mary Ann immediately became sad, and she lowered her head and did not dare to look. When she thought about her father might not be able to apany her in the wedding, she felt extremely ufortable. Robbin''s eyes were also a little sore. However, when she thought that today was her wedding day, she still had to be a beautiful, elegant, and proper bride. She could only suppress her tears with all her might, preventing them from falling. Bryant looked at his bride as she walked in front of him. He reached out his hand to her and held her tightly in his palm from her father. "Thank you, Dad!" He said in a soft and grateful voice. This addressforted him. As her father, he was unwilling to part with his daughter. He smiled and finally handed his daughter over to this man. The moment he turned around, he wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and returned to his seat. The etiquette host immediately jumped out to liven up the atmosphere, and the guests finally recovered from their earlier mood. The exchange of rings, speeches, and promises seemed to be a series of processes that all the young men and women would go through before entering the hall. Finally, the banquet had begun. Edwards Wayne had originally wanted to go to Lily''s side. Seeing that Mary Ann was there, he could only apany his brother. Joshua could tell that his brother somewhat despised him. Sigh, as expected, he would forget about his brother after got married. His brother doted on him when he was young. Joshua Wayne understood it, and this was why he had never fought with his brother for the authority to manage the business. He was willing to withdraw andpletely trusted his brother to support his family. Edwards Wayne was originally here to apany Lily, so he was a little absent. When he saw Bryant and his wifee over to toast Lily, Edwards Wayne finally realized where he was going to use his martial arts. Thus, he stood up with his tall and big body and directly walked to Lily''s side. Seeing that Lily went to get the wine instead of the tea, he immediately reached out for the wine cup that the woman was holding. He lightly touched Bryant and his wife''s sses with his hand, and said with a smile: "Sorry, she can''t drink right now. We''re preparing for pregnancy!" Lily''s beautiful face instantly turned red. What is this man talking about? Since when did they prepared to get pregnant? "Is that so? You are nning to give birth to a second child? Congrattions, I wish you all the best of luck in getting your son! " When Bryant heard this, he felt happy for her. "Thank you, you too!" Edwards Wayneughed. Robbin rolled her beautiful eyes on Lily''s face for a bit and then drooped down with a bit of guilt. Regarding the long history of Bryant and Bryant, Robbin had already known about it. She knew even more clearly that Bryant had once made a promise that he would marry Lily. There were many mncholy stories. Robbin couldn''t fight with her, and she didn''t want to fight with her. She met Bryant after they broke up. This was fate. After he toasted, Edwards Wayne whispered into Lily''s ears: "When are we leaving?" "What''s the hurry? I promised to go shopping with Mary after a meal. Why don''t you go first? " It was rare for Lily to find a friend who shared the same hobby with her, so she immediately cast her husband aside. "When shopping, you must be careful. I''ll leave my bodyguards with you. Also, you left in a hurry, you probably didn''t bring any money, right?" Edwards Wayne lowered his voice andughed. Lily immediately reached out and opened her handbag. As expected, there was only one lipstick inside. Edwards Wayne rushed to prepare the red packet. Naturally, she had nothing else to prepare. The bag in her hand was simply made for decoration because it matched well with her clothes. "How did you even guess that?" Lily rolled her eyes at him. This man was simply like a god. Edwards Wayne immediately reached into his chest, took out his wallet, and took out a ck card to pass to her. "Take this. You''ve been stayed home for so long. It''s rare to have a friend as a Lily reached out to take it and put it back in her bag. She smiled at the man: "Thank you!" "What are you thanking me for? I''m leaving first!" Edwards Wayne red back at her. Since she was not going to follow him, then Edwards Wayne did not want to stay any longer. He went over to say his farewells to his brother, then went to say his farewells to Bryant, leaving immediately. Lily and Mary Ann were also pretty much¡ªdone eating. After Edwards Wayne left, they also decided to leave. "Sister, Mary, where are you going aspanions?" Joshua Wayne smiled and asked. "I''ll go shopping with your sister¡ªinw!" She replied with a smile. "Oh, then have fun." Joshua Wayne waved his hand at them. "I want to buy something for you daughter. As an aunt, I haven''t even given her any gifts yet." Lily alsoughed and said. Joshua Wayne nodded, "Alright!" Lily and Mary Ann walked out of the hotel and saw that Edwards Wayne had indeed left all of his bodyguards behind. Lily was shocked and hurriedly went forward to ask one of his bodyguards: "Edwards Wayne wouldn''t have driven away alone, right?" "No, he sent two men to follow his car." The bodyguard immediately replied. Lily''s heart was filled with sweetness. Mary Ann said enviously: "Sis, Mr. Wayne is so nice to you. You are so lucky!" Lily snickered at her: "Do you even need to be envious of me? Who doesn''t know that you''re someone''s favorite?" "Sis, you''re making fun of me!" Mary Ann immediately blushed and muttered. Lily pulled her arm, and the two of them sat in the car. The car immediately drove away from the hotel. On the side of the road opposite the hotel, a white sports car was parked there. Rose Burke looked at the guests that were entering and exiting, she was angry. "Bryant, you''ve let me down, I won''t let you live well!" After Rose Burke finished speaking, she left in anger. Chapter 1484 Chapter 1484 Mary Ann and Lily sat in the Wayne Family''s car and left. They did not realize that at the entrance of the hall, a charming and beautiful figure had also walked out. Through the ss window, a pair of venomous eyes stared closely at the car that had disappeared. "Ana, I will be leaving first!" A celebrity walked up and greeted her. Ana turned around, her face changed and revealed a friendly smile, nodding to the other party: "I also have to go, see you at thepany! " Ana''s character was famous in thepany because she didn''t seem to care about anything. Other people would fight to the death over resources, and there were even people who would tear apart their skin to fight for it. People would not want to cross paths because of this. Ana was different. She didn''t fight for opportunities in thepany. She quietly waited for thepany to arrange a role for her. Now she obtained a footy role in a TV drama, but she wasn''t angry. She worked hard instead. As such, the human heart was made of flesh and blood. People who remain aloof from worldly affairs were naturally likable. Ana''s current image in thepany was that of someone easy to get along with. Ana and her assistant got on the car and walked towards the direction of the exhibition. Today, she was endorsing a domestic brand. The activity was held in a za. Popr stars would ignore such job, but she didn''t mind at all.. After she got into the car, she took out her phone and quickly pressed it with her finger. She was texting. Her appearance was not simple. Her goal was to get closer to Mary. She would find a suitable time to get her drunk, and then threw her into the crowd of men. No matter if she lived or died, this group of men would leave wounds all over her body and made the man who doted on her feel painful. Since Ana epted this kind of deal, she naturally obtained the benefit. So she did not care what role she yed. She could establish her image. Once she went viral, she would not cause anyone to be jealous. She could steadily gain a foothold in this industry. Ana''s news traveled to Beverly Batts'' phone. A malicious smile appeared on Beverly Batts'' face. Mary Ann had gone shopping, and had even gone out with the young granny of Wayne Family. She knew that Edwards Wayne was the enemy of Mr. Old President. If she sold the good news to him, wouldn''t it be considered as her contribution? Beverly Batts thought and immediately called Sister May. "I just received news that Mary Ann and Edwards Wayne''s wife are going out shopping together. Do you want to arrange a good show for them?" Beverly Batts and Sister May were getting closer and closer to each other, so they talked casually. "If we hurt Leo William and Edwards Wayne''s woman, they will pounce on us and bite us to death! Since Mr. President is facing an election, we can only tread on thin ice, and cannot be careless at all! Although these two women are indeed important hostages, even if they die or are injured, it will not benefit me at all. Don''t do anything. " Sister May analyzed with her cold voice. "Such a good opportunity, it would truly be a pity if I didn''t take the opportunity to make my move." However, Beverly Batts wished that Sister May could find someone to tear Mary Ann to shreds right now. As for the Wayne Family''s Young Mistress, that could only be considered bad luck for her. "What we want is for them to make a mistake, not for us to make a mistake. You still don''t understand what I mean?" Sister May''s tone suddenly became fierce and impatient. This was because she was also suffering from all kinds of oppression from the president and had her emotions broken down recently. Beverly Batts was startled after May shouted at her. With her temper, she would have already gone back if anyone dared to speak to her in such an impatient manner. However, Sister May was the bridge between her and the Old General. She could not offend her, and could only nod with a smile: "Yes, you''re right, we cannot act rashly." "Is the Female Celebrity you found reliable? Don''t let her fail again. We can''t afford to waste our time! " Right now, Sister May was racing against time to get things done. If anyone failed again and wasted her time and effort, she would have the heart to kill that person. "Don''t worry, the one I''m looking for is reliable. She can be considered a real actress. I found her after a long selection. If she can''t do it properly, I''ll be the first to not forgive her." Beverly Batts also clenched her teeth fiercely. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Good, now we can be considered to be on the same boat. We can benefit from each other''s help, so we must seed and not fail." Sister May was very satisfied with her meticulous efforts, purposely tightening their rtionship by a bit. "Yes, yes, yes, I still need to rely on you to obtain the trust of the Old President. As for Mary Ann and her daughter, I am very grateful to you for teaching her a lesson in my stead." Beverly Batts quickly said with a smile. "Alright, don''t move about too much on today''s matter, just wait and see!" Sister May finished her words and hung up. However, just as she hung up, she saw someone knocking on her door. She looked warily at the bodyguard standing behind her. Right now, to make things easier for her, Sister May did not set up her office at home. She rented a very hidden building and made it temporary office space. The equipment in the room was also the latest, monitoring all the people on her list. A bodyguard opened the door, Sister May pressed a button and Victoria''s figure appeared on the screen. Sister May immediately called for the bodyguards and told them, "Turn the equipment here into a silent state. Without my permission, no one is allowed toe out." Sister May walked out of the room with quick steps. It was just a normal three¡ªbedroom outside. When Sister May opened the door, she saw Victoria . She wanted to knock on the door again impatiently. "Miss Miller!" Sister May told her the address herself because if she wanted to obtain Victoria''s trust, she would have to show some sincerity. Victoria patted her bag: "I''ve got the evidence you wanted!" "It''s so quick, you are so reliable. You are worthy my trust. Come in!" Sister May put on a tall hat for her and then invited her in. Victoria was used to living in the resplendent and luxurious Wealthy sses. When she walked in, her face was filled with a surprise: "Sister May, you live here? This ce is so remote, and the district is so old, why don''t you move? " Sister May turned around and went to get her some drinks. She replied with a question: "I''m too used to living here, I''m toozy to move. Would you like some tea or coffee? I have ready coffee! " "Oh, a cup of coffee." Victoria was still extending her neck to survey her living quarters. After she finished looking at the living room, she couldn''t help butugh and ask: "Sister May, where are your husband and children? You don''t live here alone, do you? " Victoria had not heard much. She just entered the office, and her colleagues did not dare to talk too much about Sister May. Victoria did not know about the Sister May''s family situation. With this casual question, she directly asked about the most painful part of Sister May, causing her hand to freeze for a moment. Her expression became extremely ugly. Did she have to have a husband and children at her age? If not, she would be treated as a monster or a lunatic? Victoria didn''t look at Sister May''s murderous expression and directly sat on the sofa. She smiled and said: "Your husband went to work. Your child should also be in high school." Sister May was so angry that she didn''t want to answer her question. Instead, she wanted to pour two drops of poison into the cup of coffee in her hands. "Miss Miller seems to be very concerned about my life. However, I''m not married, and I have no children!" Sister May used a lot of effort to suppress her anger and said with a fake smile. "Huh?" Victoria immediately covered her mouth with his hand, and then asked curiously: "Why aren''t you getting married? Are you too picky?" "Not everyone can please men like Miss Miller!" Sister May sneered, showing her unhappiness on her face. Victoria felt a chill all over her body and quickly shut her mouth. Chapter 1485 Chapter 1485 Victoria thought that she had high EQ, but in reality, her EQ was very low. Growing up in an advantageous environment for her family, she had always been proud when things came to her. Thus, she didn''t know she offend May. At that moment, Sister May''s words caused Victoria''s heart to be rmed. She immediatelyughed dryly to ease the atmosphere: "Sorry, Sister May, it''s because I don''t understand you that I am spouting such nonsense. Don''t mind." Even though Victoria apologized, she was looking down on Sister May in her heart. She looked so ugly, and was so old, would any man still want to marry her? She didn''t want to admit that she was ugly. She was so fragile. Sister May was smart and full of experiences. When she came into contact with Victoria, she realized that this woman was a two¡ªfaced person that they mustn''t get close to. She remembered the humiliation she had suffered today. She would teach her a lesson when there was a chance for her to take revenge. "Miss Miller, you misunderstand. This is a fact, I will not deny it, and I am not angry. Let''s talk about the important matters." Sister May was also a smiling tiger with no malice on her face, but her smile was very warm. Only then did Victoria take out the sound she recorded and passed it over to Sister May: "Last time you said that as long as I get evidence that Alvina did not love Joseph, you would help me. Are you serious? This matter is important to me. Whether Mr. Vice¡ªPresident and I can have future is entirely up to you. If this matter is sessful, I will even give you a fifty percent discount on thend you want. " Sister May onlyughed coldly when she heard the price cut. This Victoria had a good n. If she helped her be Joseph''s wife, she still had the face to take her money? She made a fortune giving that piece ofnd to her. "Don''t worry. Of course, I will speak of this matter for you. However, you must also be wary of Alvina. All the women nowadays are very realistic. Joseph is currently thriving. If he bes the future Mr. President, then Alvina will not let go. He is young, handsome, and still have power, who wouldn''t want to be with him? " Sister May took her recording pen and advised her with a face full of good intentions. Victoria clenched her fists tightly, and gnashed her teeth in anger: "You don''t need to say this, I will not let her off. It''s just that, my grandfather is still alive, and I don''t dare to do anything to her." "And if your grandfather can no longer stand up for her?" The expression in Sister May''s eyes changed, and her tone suddenly lowered by quite a bit. "Your grandfather should be around seventy this year. He is about to die." "Ah ¡­" Victoria was so frightened that her face turned pale and she gasped. If she had the chance to harm Alvina, she would do. But she wouldn''t dare to harm her grandfather. "What is it? Are you scared? " Sister Mayughed, her words carrying ridicule: "I had thought that your feelings for Joseph were deep, but it turns out that it is only at this level. Everyone said that love captures people, and makes one do not care about anything, but what about you? You are scared and you are not brave at all." "No ¡­No, I love him. No one loves him more than me. I''m already infatuated with him. It''s not that I don''t have courage, but he''s my grandfather. How could I dare toy my hands on him?" Victoria was truly frightened, and she extended her hand to cover her face. Sister May could only say with a disappointed face: "Alright, I was just giving you an idea. After all, if you want to marry Joseph, it''s not enough with just me speaking up for you. You should do something as well. " "Go talk to his mother first, I''m leaving first!" Victoria''s body froze. She grabbed her bag and quickly walked out, not wanting to talk to Sister May anymore. Sister May watched as she fled from her home. It could be seen that she had unearthed the devil in her heart. She was afraid of no one else but was afraid that her willpower was not strong enough. Victoria returned to the carriage and breathed in deeply. Before Sister May mentioned this matter, she did not even think about it. After Sister May said it, her heart was thrown into chaos. Indeed, this was the best way to defeat and take revenge on Alvina. With grandfather gone, there was no ce in Miller family for her to stand. If Joseph wanted to marry Miller family''s daughter, then it would be her. She didn''t even need to y any tricks, Joseph might just marry her. Original from N?velDrama.Org. But Victoria was already afraid of such an outrageous action. Forget it, she would just wait for news from Sister May. Sister May opened the recording pen. Very clearly, Victoria had processed all the conversations and only heard Alvina admitting that she did not love Joseph. "Joseph, if everyone hears this on the day of your engagement. I wonder what kind of consequences it will bring about?" Sister May crossed her arms in front of his chest, looking at the scenery outside the window, the corner of her mouth hooked up into a proud sneer. Alvina worked everyday. The Grant family was preparing for their engagement. It was unknown where the news had spread. Now, everyone in the office knew, that her rtionship with Joseph was going to be confirmed. After the betrothal, the two were husband and wife. Everyone started to gossip about Alvina''s and Joseph''s married life. Alvina sent a document to another department. She went to washroom. The moment she entered the booth, she heard a group of people walking in from outside. "Do you guys think that Mr. Vice¡ªPresident will have sex with her on the night of the engagement?" "Her body is not eye¡ªcatching. She would only have a pretty face. Mr. Vice¡ªPresident will not do that, right?" The other person immediately followed up in a sour tone. "That''s right, Mr. Vice¡ªPresident is a male deity of abstinence. I have never seen him stare at any woman for more than five seconds. Even if Alvina has already taken off all of her clothes, Mr. Vice¡ª President might not even want her." Everyoneughed. Hiding in the cubicle, Alvina''s pretty face was flushed red. She was angry and sad at the same time, and indeed, she had taken off her clothes and crawled over to Joseph''s side, but that man did not di anything to her. Oh my god, how could she be so pitiful? They had guessed correctly, where would she put her face? Hmph, she had to settle this debt with Joseph. Wait until the wedding night, she had to take everything back and torture him well to vent her anger. Alvina pouted but didn''t expect that on the night of the wedding, she would be the one to be tortured to death. "Do you think Mr. Vice¡ªPresident can do it? He''s already twenty¡ªeight years old, so he should at least want a woman. But his rumors are so clean that I don''t even know if he has ever held a woman''s hand before." Another person started gossiping, lowering her voice. She was afraid that others would listen. "I also heard that Mr. Vice¡ªPresident likes men?" "Really? That''s too sad. It''s said that handsome men all have boyfriends. Don''t tell me that''s the truth!" When Alvina heard this rumor, she could not help but extend her hand to caress her forehead. This bunch of long¡ªtongued women, could they please talk less about Joseph? Did they ever see that Joseph liked men? He was a normal man, and the one he liked was a woman. Furthermore, it was a woman as ordinary as her. Alvina was so angry that she wanted to push open the door and go out. But she didn''t want to. She didn''t want to argue with anyone anymore. Not only would she lose her face, but she was also afraid that she would implicate Joseph again. Fortunately, the group of women quickly left after fixing up their makeup. They did not continue to chat. Alvina''s legs were numb from squatting down for too long, so she was finally able to leave. She went back to her office to put down her things before went to the cafeteria. At this time, the people in the office had all gone to eat. After Alvina put down the documents, she turned around and walked out. She met someone at the door. It was Kelly. When Alvina saw her, she wanted to take a detour. She was really like a ghost that wouldn''t leave her alone. "Alvina, are you going to marry him? " Hearing this news, she hid in the bathroom and cried. Only, the more she thought about it, the more unwilling she became. Thus, she came to find Alvina. "Right, are you here to give me your blessings? Then tell me, and I''ll listen!" Alvina was also extremely capable. Chapter 1486 Chapter 1486 Kelly was originally here with hatred. Hearing that she scolded her, she became even more furious. Her face turned sinister as she said in a cold tone: "Alvina, I never thought that you would have such a strong desire for revenge. Did I offend you back then? You snatch the person I love the most. Aren''t you afraid of being punished by the God?" Alvina did not expect Kelly to say that. She did not know whether to be angry or to scold loudly. "Kelly, you think too much of yourself. Do you think that I agreed to marry Joseph for your revenge? Even if I didn''t know you, I would still have married him. Perhaps this is called fate. You and he are fated to be together, and we are not the same. We are fated! " Alvina was also disgusted by Kelly for a long time, at that moment, she wanted to anger her. Indeed, Kelly was angry by her. If she had a heart attack, she would have a rpse right now. Her face turned purple as she pointed at Alvina: "Stop being so arrogant here. I want to see how many days you can be so proud of yourself. Even if he marries you, he would make you a widow. Let''s wait and see. " "A widow? Are you sure? Even if he doesn''t love me, he''s still a man, he''s my husband. He has to sleep with me. Now, are you satisfied? I''m hungry. I want to eat. Don''t block my way!" Alvina never thought that Kelly would have such a sinister thought, and even dared to curse her for being unhappy after marriage. What Kelly was most afraid of was that not only did Alvina marry Joseph, she even obtained Joseph''s body. Now, Alvina''s words had indeed reached the point where she was in the most pain, causing her entire body to freeze in ce. Alvina immediately bypassed her and walked away. Alvina''s face was deathly pale, and even her entire body was trembling. This was too infuriating, Alvina was so shameless, even using marriage as an excuse, to make such a vulgar request towards Joseph. She looked quite pure, but she was so horny. After Alvina left, a beautiful figure turned out from another corridor. It was Victoria. She had originally wanted toe over to find Alvina because she was hiding from her.. But the more she dodged from her, the more she wanted to disgust her. She heard everything. "Do you hate her?" Victoria walked behind Kelly step by step with her hands behind her back and suddenly asked her. Kelly was shocked, she turned around quickly and saw that Victoria was standing behind her, causing her expression to change: "Aren''t you the same person who fought against herst time? Are you her cousin?" "Yes, my name is Victoria. I''m sorry, I was just passing by and heard your conversation. You¡­ Do you like Mr. Vice¡ªPresident? " Victoria looked at her body with a sinister gaze. This woman was quite pretty, with a delicate figure. However, her resentful face added harsh air to her personality. "You¡­ I don''t know what you''re talking about! " Kelly was so frightened that she quickly turned around and was about to leave. Although she liked Joseph, she had been hiding this kind of feeling all along. Even her colleagues in the office did not know about this. She didn''t think that Victoria would suddenly hear it, of course, she would deny it. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. There were a lot of women who liked Joseph, but no one dared to bother her. Kelly was still very concerned with this job. As long as she worked in the office, she would be able to see Joseph himself, and not just see his figure on TV. "Don''t be afraid, I won''t tell anyone!" Victoria quickly moved to block her way and said with a smile: "The enemy of the enemy is my friend. Thest time I fought with her, you should believe that I wouldn''t harm you!" Kelly raised her head and looked at Victoria. Her expression was one of grief and indignation: "You and I are not friends!" "We all hate her. Why can''t we work together against her? We don''t have to be friends, but we can be partners. " Victoria did not truly want to get to know her, as long as it was a woman who liked Joseph, she would view her as an enemy. If she did not kill Alvina now, she would not have a chance. There was a woman who was even crazier than her. She could use her to achieve her goal. Kelly was so angry that she lost all reason. Hearing Victoria''s words, she was moved. "Will you help me?" Kelly did reveal a little bit of anticipation for her. "Of course, I also hate her. In Miller family, she is tyrannical, and relying on my grandfather''s power, she bullied me quite a bit." Victoria crossed her arms in front of her chest, with a face full of anger and hatred. When she heard someonein about Alvina''s wrongdoings, she felt really good. It turned out that she didn''t hate Alvina so much because of jealousy. She was a unlikable person. "They are already engaged. What hope do I have?" Kelly lowered her head, her eyes filled with despair. The word pricked Victoria''s nerves, and her face darkened as well. "Kelly, since she humiliated you just now, how can you endure such humiliation? If it was me, who would dare to snatch the man I love, I will fight to the death with her. If I can''t get him, she can''t even think about it. A woman should be brave. If she can''t even afford a little bit of it, then what kind of love is that? " Victoria immediately stimted Kelly, hoping to borrow her hand to teach her a lesson. "It''s easy to say, but I''m just the lowest level employee. She''s the young miss of Miller family, even you are afraid of her, so what if I get bullied by her? " Kelly mocked herself in self¡ªpity. Other than a few words of resistance from her mouth, there was no other way to stop this from happening. "Didn''t I already say that I can help you? However, you still have to do this yourself! " When Victoria saw the anticipation in Kelly''s eyes, she instantly felt that she had a chance. In any case, Kelly was the one who sent herself to death, she did not need to take responsibility. "What should I do?" Kelly''s mind was nk. Maybe it was because they were both in the same boat, but she somehow believed in Victoria''s words. She felt that Victoria was sincerely helping her. "We can talk about this after work, I''ll treat you to dinner!" After Victoria finished speaking, she gave her name card. "After you''re off duty. I''ll contact you!" She took it and watched Victoria''s back as she left. Her heart was still filled with sorrow. When Alvina appeared in the cafeteria, everyone immediately focused on her. As long as she and Joseph were to be betrothed, their rtionship would be more solid. When everyone saw her in the future, they would have to be respectful to her. Alvina walked stiffly and picked up the meal card to buy food. The people around her were still bustling with excitement. When they saw hering, they immediately went silent. They were afraid that if they spoke incorrectly, it would spread to the ears of Mr. Vice¡ªPresident. They might lose their job. Alvina deeply understood why a man was afraid of being famous. As expected, being famous would only increase one''s worries. Alvina was isted, fortunately, Penelope brought her assistant and sat by her side. "Look at how you scared everyone, they don''t even dare to speak loudly anymore." Penelope couldn''t help but tease her. Alvina''s face was bitter: "I''m innocent, I''m not the type to meddle in other people''s business, what are they afraid of me for? " "You are going to be engaged to Mr. Vice¡ªPresident. In the future, I can''t easily offend you either." Penelope continued to joke. "Sister Penelope, am I that kind of person? Since I am working with you, I will naturally take you as my boss. I will do whatever you say." Alvina quickly revealed a sincere smile. Penelope was amused by her mischievous look, and nodded: "Alright, seeing as you are being so sincere, I will not force myself to be your superior, but you cannot snitch." Alvina hurriedly made an action of covering her mouth: "I promise you. I won''t say a word!" "I heard that he will be returning to your home soon. Has your rtionship eased up?" Penelope immediately asked curiously. "Not yet!" Alvina replied softly and made a sad face. "Take this book and read it. I pick it for you!" Penelope suddenly threw a book over and said with a smile. "What is this book?" Alvina immediately took a look at the cover, only to see a row of eye¡ªcatching words: Capturing a man''s heart. Chapter 1487 Chapter 1487 Looking at the name, Alvina had the urge to reach out and caress her forehead. It was really hard for Sister Penelope to do this for her. She didn''t seem to need it. Seeing her distressed look, Penelope lowered her voice and said: "Hurry up and put it away, don''t let anyone see it." Hearing that, Alvina immediately held the book in her arms, blocking the curious gazes of the people around her. "Sister Penelope, thank you!" Alvina said in a low voice. "No need to thank me. I only feel that you''re not very good at dealing with men, and I can''t me you for that. You''re young and inexperienced, and there are many strategies to deal with men in this book. You can study. " Penelope suggested to her with a smile. When the assistantdy beside her heard this, she couldn''t help but giggle. Alvina felt extremely awkward, could it be that everyone was aware of their bad rtionship? "Alright, I''ll take it back to study it!" Alvina forced a smile. Returning to the office, taking advantage of the lunch break, Alvina secretly flipped through a few pages, and could not help but cover her mouth andugh. Honestly speaking, the content of the book was ridiculous. She didn''t use any of it, how did he manage to take Joseph down? Could it be that she was smart? Beautiful beyondpare? Alvina was disgusted by her narcissistic abilities. She felt that she didn''t need to use these tactics to deal with men. She believed fate. If she liked a person, then she would be moved the moment she laid eyes on him. If he didn''t have a crush on her, no matter what she did, she would be ignored. Although this book was useless to her, Alvina was still grateful to Penelope. Only someone who truly wanted to help her would think of all sorts of ways. When Alvina returned home at night, she packed the books into her bag and brought them back home. When she got home, she dropped the book on the coffee table. She first went upstairs to take a bath and change into a new set of clothes. When she walked to the staircase, she found a tall and slender figure standing in the living room. He was currently holding a book in his hand and was flipping through it with interest. The corner of Alvina''s eyes jumped. When she saw the cover of the book in his hands, she was startled and immediately ran over, wanting to snatch the book from the man''s hands. However, the man seemed to have already expected this and immediately raised the book high. "Joseph, return the book to me!" Alvina was both embarrassed and anxious, stamping her feet, and shouted. Joseph looked at her with a heatwave in his eyes, his lips formed a smile: "Alvina, why are you reading this kind of book?" "I... I was sent by a friend. Hurry up and return it to me, don''t look at it! " Alvina looked at it in the afternoon. The moves inside made people do not know whether tough or cry. If it was a woman who saw it, it was nothing. After all, a woman understood them. If a man saw it, it would truly be impressive. His impression of her would decrease, and the thoughts would be scheming. "But I''ve already seen it!" Joseph''s smile grew wider and wider. Looking at her flustered and exasperated look, he knew that she must have also seen the contents of it. "How much have you seen?" Alvina''s entire body shivered, her beautiful eyes became even more anxious, and she extended her hand out to grab it. He liked the feeling of her jumping around in his embrace, rubbing against his body. When she wasn''t able to jump high enough, she would even reach out to hug his neck, this was the first time Joseph experienced this. Her entire body was warm and soft, her body was warm and fragrant, making people feel even more naughty. "How much do you think I saw for my ten lines of speed?" Joseph immediatelyughed. "You ¡­" Alvina immediately took a few steps back from his embrace, pointed with her pinky: "Joseph, if you don''t return it to me, I''ll be angry." Joseph could tell that she was truly anxious. To not make her angry, the man tactfully passed the book over. "Are you embarrassed? This is nothing much, I think the content isn''t practical at all! " Alvina snatched the book away and turned to run up the main building. She didn''t even have time to bother with him. Looking at her shy figure that escaped, Joseph couldn''t help but shake his head and chuckle. In his view, Alvina was just like a transparent piece of white paper, without any description. Therefore, no matter what Alvina did, was unintentional in his eyes. He would never care about it, nor would he do anything to harm her. He wanted to protect her portion of innocence that had not been erased, and wanted her to be forever cute and interesting. After Alvina ran upstairs, she locked the book into his luggage. She decided to never let Joseph see this book again. She had just locked the box when she turned around to see the man holding his coat. He was elegantly standing outside her room with a smile in his eyes. "Are you that afraid to let me see it?" Joseph asked with a smile. Alvina heaved a sigh of relief, got up, and walked towards him, staring at him with her beautiful eyes: "I was afraid that you would misunderstand me, and thought that I had yed some tricks to make you like me." Joseph raised his brows slightly: "Even I can see through people who are scheming before my eyes, do you think you have the ability to do so?" "Tsk, you are arrogant!" Alvina pouted, indicating that she was speechless. Joseph extended his hands out towards her. Although Alvina was unwilling, she still couldn''t help but pass her small hands. The man extended his hands out and held them tightly, then pulled her into his bedroom. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "There was an avnche in the north due to the heavy snow. A vige was almost buried, and Mr. President had an emergency meeting today, so he needed to send some people to direct the rescue. At that time, the situation was veryplicated, and he finally confirmed that I was the person in charge of the rescue. I have to go in two hours. Take good care of yourself. I have to go. " Joseph hung his jacket on a hanger as he reached out to unbutton his shirt. He was about to change into a thicker set of clothes and go out. "What? You? " Of course, she knew the dangers of this snow disaster. Now that they had already sent arge group of people to rescue people on the spot, the news would be sent back every day. She heard that a lot of important people had been sent over tomand, but why did they still send Joseph over? Wasn''t it a trap? "I know what you''re worried about, but I''ve already promised you at the meeting today, I can''t go back on my word. Alvina, don''t worry, this time I have my trusted aides by my side, they will protect me. Don''t worry, okay?" Joseph reached out and caressed her face that was tensed up, then uncontrobly lowered his head and kissed her lips. With a light suck, he let go of her, "I have to go catch my ne now, wait for me toe back." "I won''t let you go!" Alvina suddenly hugged him tightly from behind. Her voice was choked with sobs: "I don''t want you to leave me, Joseph, you know this is a trap, right? Can''t you think about yourself once? " Joseph knew that she would stop him, but he never thought that she would cry. "Alvina, no matter where I am, serving my country is my duty. Back then, in the election, I swore an oath to all the representatives that represented me. Although I know that I was set up this time, if I back off on this matter, it would also mean that I will be disappointed in my people!" Joseph suddenly turned around, and tightly embraced her slender body, as hefortingly kissed her forehead. If he was not in charge of his responsibilities, then why wouldn''t he want to stay by her side? "I don''t want to. I won''t let you go!" Alvina had always been a reasonable person. This time, her nerves were stretched taut and she treated it as selfishness. She didn''t want the people she loved to take risks. Just then, Joseph''s phone rang. "I''ve almost got to go. Alvina, be obedient, stop crying. I said it before, I won''t die. I still haven''t married you, so I''ll take care of you for the rest of my life." Joseph said as heughed and patted her back. "If you go on such a dangerous mission every day, then quickly give me a child. At the very least, a child¡­ A child can be with me. " Alvina''s tears rolled down from the corners of her eyes in an instant. Chapter 1488 Chapter 1488 Tears fell on his hands. He felt painful. Many oaths could be said to be very pleased to hear, but the reality was cruel. He was unable to always take care of her and protect her as he had promised. The more he loved her, the more it would hurt her heart. Alvina was only heartbroken for an instant. When she calmed down a little, she immediately wiped the tears at the corner of her eyes andughed sorrowfully: "I was too narrow¡ªminded, those people who suffered from the disaster were all helpless. They need you to help them more. I was still causing trouble here without reason. Joseph, I''m sorry, I just¡­The words just now ¡­" She wanted to say that those were not her true words, but he couldn''t say it. They were from the bottom of her heart. "I know, just don''t cry!" Joseph patted her cheeks, turned and grabbed a backpack, quickly tidied up a few sets of clothes, and changed into a set of even thicker clothes. Only then did Joseph gently look at her and said: "Alvina. I''m going. Go and find Zoey if you are in trouble. They will help you. " "Mm, I''ll be very careful too!" Alvina nodded and followed behind him. He quickly walked down the stairs and outside the main hall, his convoy quietly stopped. Alvina was in a bit of a trance. The darkness outside the door was like a densework as if it wanted to catch the person she loved and throw him into the void. "You have to take care of yourself, give me a call!" When Alvina saw him to the door, the words that gathered together there were only the simplest of warnings and concerns. Joseph nodded at her, his thin lips revealing a smile. Warren Hilton quickly got off the carriage and opened the door for Joseph. Then, he turned and guaranteed Alvina: "Miss Miller, don''t worry, I will protect Sir and let him return safely!" "Lieutenant, you have to take care of yourself too!" Alvina said sincerely. "If you are free, then ask Zoey out. She has been working hard recently, and is unwilling to even rest!" Warren Hilton thought about his girlfriend who was diligently improving and also had a helpless expression. "Alright, I will!" Alvina smiled as she replied. Joseph bent over and sat in the sedan, with the door of the car shut. Through the window, he saw the girl following him for a few steps but stopped in her tracks. Alvina nkly watched the convoy until they disappeared into the distance. The flight to the north was already prepared for departure, the convoy passed through the special passage for the airport and stopped beside a huge ne. The elevator was already put down, and Joseph and the rest stepped into the cold wind, stepping onto the ne especially for rescue. After the ne flew up, Joseph sat in his seat and was discussing the relief operation with a few important personnel when suddenly, a gentle female voice sounded out: "Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, drink a cup of tea, you can wake up!" When Joseph heard this voice, his expression changed slightly. He turned to look and saw that Victoria was actually smiling, gently and generously standing beside him, with several cups of hot tea ced on the tray in her hands. "Why are you here?" Joseph''s voice was light and did not express any dissatisfaction. "I... I am a worker assigned by my superiors to join the rescue work together with you! " Victoria replied anxiously. Indeed, this time, the emergency rescue was temporarily organized. When Victoria heard about the mission to travel with Joseph, she was extremely happy, and she, who was originally prepared to get off work, immediately took a taxi to the airport. Sure enough, she saw Joseph''s convoy appear in the darkness through the passenger window. Her emotions were indescribably excited and happy. When Joseph had boarded the ne, she had purposely not revealed herself. She was afraid that Joseph would ask her to go home immediately just for her safety. When the ne had flown off, she used this chance toe over and greet him. Joseph''s eyes swept across Warren Hilton, causing his expression to freeze. He did not investigate before. He didn''t know she was on the ne. He only knew that there were a few random staff members, but he did not expect that she would be one of them. "The frontline rescue mission is difficult. It''s rare for you to have such determination." Of course, Joseph couldn''t kick her away at this time. Since they were still in the air, he could only give her slight praise for her working attitude. "Mr. Vice¡ªPresident ¡­" "This is not the executive office, there''s no need to call me that. Just call me brother¡ªinw, we''re a family now!" Joseph immediately interrupted her and gave her a proper form of address. Victoria did not expect Joseph to make her call him this. At that moment, she was a little dazed, and the depths of her heartfelt as if a knife was being twisted, causing waves of pain. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Oh, okay!" Victoria''s mind was nk. After a long time, she finally came back to her senses, nodded her head as if she had lost her soul, turned around, and left in destion. Joseph''s eyes shed with a hint of coldness, why was Victoria here, and why had hee to greet him? This was a trap. However, Joseph would not let them have their chance. Victoria went back to her seat and sat down. She even forgot to buckle up her seat belt. Victoria''s heart was aching. She wanted to die. Joseph made her call him brother¡ªinw to prove that he already treated Alvina as his wife? At this moment, Victoria felt as if a thousand needles had stabbed into her heart, the pain was unbearable. She even maliciously hoped that this ne would never return. At least, she and Joseph could die together, this honor, Alvina did not have. However, Victoria''s hopes were dashed. After a few hours, the nended in a very simple and crude airport in the northern mountains. When theynded on the ne, because they met a blizzard, because the ne met a strong gust of air and had a very strong attack power, Victoria was shocked just now and didn''t dare to go and die like this. Her face waspletely pale, and she wanted to run to Joseph''s side and ask for comfort. However, she didn''t dare to do so in public. Fortunately, the ne had stopped. The cabin door opened, and a bone¡ªpiercing coldness assaulted their senses. A ¡ª20 degrees Celsius cold swept through everyone. Everyone quickly put on their warm and windproof equipment and followed Mr. Vice¡ªPresident off the ne in an orderly manner. "Brother¡ªinw, I came in a hurry this time and didn''t bring many clothes. I wonder if you have a coat to lend me?" What Victoria said was the truth, she did not have time to prepare to follow him. At this moment, she only asked her colleague to borrow a down jacket for her, but it was far from enough to keep her warm. She went pale from the cold, and with her entire body trembling, she pitifully ran over to Joseph''s side to take care of him. Warren Hilton immediately gave a signal to an aide¡ªde¡ªcamp beside him. That aide¡ªde¡ªcamp immediately took off his jacket without a second word, and passed it to Victoria: "I still have some spare ones, please use mine first. Sir still has a very important duty to take care of!" Victoria''s expression changed, but it was too cold. She could only wear the jacket that the man passed to her, it finally felt warm. A few off¡ªroad vehicles were already waiting for him. When Joseph got in the car, Victoria was still closely following beside him. Everyone knew that she was Joseph''s sister¡ªinw. Naturally, no one dared to nag anymore, they only envied her for having such a brother¡ªinw by her side. "Warren Hilton, call a car to take her to the nearest city area. Do the backup!" Joseph immediately ordered Warren Hilton. "Brother¡ªinw, I don''t want to go to the city center. Bring me along, I promise that I won''t be messing things up for you." Victoria was still rejoicing that she was about to go in the same car with Joseph when she suddenly heard the order from the man. "You are Alvina''s little sister and are also considered my family. This is considered my special care for you, I can''t exin it to your grandfather if something happens!" Joseph did not give her a chance to continue and directly closed the car door. Chapter 1489 Chapter 1489 Victoria stood in ce, tears of grievance rolling in her eyes. However, although she did not have the chance to leave with Joseph on the carriage, the man''s words from earlier were still considered warm. Joseph said that he was taking extra care of her and even said that he could not exin it to Grandfather. This was all an excuse and he was concerned about her. He was afraid that she would be injured if she went to such a dangerous ce. It must be like this, Victoria finallyforted herself and turned around to get on another car to leave. Joseph''s car was riding on the snow as it headed towards the disaster area. The road was not good, and the car drove slowly, causing everyone in the car to be on full alert. In such a harsh environment, if an ident happened, it would be extremely dangerous. "Sir, what does this Victoria want to do?" Warren Hilton frowned and asked. "Don''t worry about her first. No matter what her motive is, it''s not good for me. Just now on the ne, there were so many pairs of eyes watching her. I can only separate her from me!" Joseph said with a calm voice. "She couldn''t have been a knife handed over by someone else, right? Is she trying to harm you?" As Warren Hilton thought about this, his entire body turned cold, looking like the most harmless person, usually hid a fatal danger. "It doesn''t look like it!" Joseph shook his head: "She cannot be a de, but it is possible that she is a snake, regardless of whether I am bitten or pestered by her, it is not good for my reputation, so find a chance to bring her back!" "Alright, the weather here is cold. If she is sick, I will find an excuse to send her back!" Warren Hilton nodded. "How far is this ce from the disaster area?" Joseph asked. "There are still more than 100 kilometers, all are mountain roads. We found are the most reliable drivers. There are more than 300 soldiers, and one of them is the most worth paying attention to, that area has always been a heavily guarded disaster area, there are stowaways, and also ouws who took advantage of the situation to enter, the critical point is a river, a small town by the river, fish and dragons mixed, I''m afraid of an ambush! Warren Hilton analyzed the instrument in his hand as he stared at it. "I will appear at the scene of the disaster. No matter how dangerous the road is, we must pass through." Joseph stared in front of him and said. "Mister, why don''t you get into the car at the back and we''ll have a scheme to lure the tiger out of the mountain." Warren Hilton immediately asked for instructions in a low voice. "You want to be the bait?" Joseph looked at him with trust and reliance. "I am willing to help you resolve your worries. Moreover, I have gone through hundreds of battles and you do not need to worry about me. I can deal with these little thieves!" Warren Hilton pleaded sincerely. "Warren Hilton, I am very grateful that you are willing to help me share my worries. I have been through a hundred battles too, so there is no need to y any tactics. We can just continue forward like this. If I am in danger, this matter will have to be thoroughly investigated. This would be a clue. " Joseph sneered. "You want to test yourself? This is impossible! " Warren Hilton''s face changed as he said anxiously. "What''s wrong with that? Do you think I''m afraid of life and death? If it''s just a matter of escaping, that''s not my style. It''s decided then!" Joseph would not allow his subordinate to court death. If he wanted to set an example, he would have to live and die together, to have a stronger subordinate rtionship. Warren Hilton had already made his decision long ago to take the risk for Joseph, but now, it was as if Joseph had rejected his decision. "I do not doubt Sir''s intentions. Since that is the case, you must protect yourself when danger strikester on. Miss Miller is waiting for you to return. I promise her I will take you back. " Warren Hilton reminded him with a chuckle. "You also have people waiting for you. We''re going back together!" Joseph smiled and nodded. A long line of carriages slowly moved forward in the blizzard. In the distance, a brightly lit little town was reflected in their eyes. "Mister, it''s over there. This town is called A Town, and in the past few years, the town has not been peaceful, and there was once a poison that threatened the entire town. Men and women don''t work, and they just lie around the house and take drug. Now it''s better, but it still hard to solve the problem. " Warren Hilton said as he pointed to the direction of the light. "So, it''s here!" Of course, Joseph knew this town, he had also mentioned the n before. However, because it was located in a remote area and was hard to treat, it had always been a problem with the head. "There is only one path ahead!" After Warren Hilton finished speaking, he took the walkie¡ªtalkie beside his hand: "We''re going to pass through A Town soon. Everyone be careful, don''t be careless, we must ensure the safety of Mr. Vice¡ªPresident." All the cars responded and everyone became alert. Joseph looked through the window. I It was night time, but the little town was still brightly lit. As expected, it was a little different from other small towns. "Sir, this is for your defense!" Warren Hilton suddenly took out two handguns from one of the boxes and gave them to Joseph, who took it and hid it away. Joseph had also received professional training. It was just that he hadn''t held a gun for a long time. As they were passing the central block of A Town, they suddenly heard an explosion in front of them. "We''ve been attacked! Everyone, pay attention!" A scream came from in front of him. Warren Hilton tensed up and immediately spoke into the walkie¡ªtalkie. At that moment, bullets were fired from several nearby buildings at passing cars. A gunfight was imminent. Although everyone was prepared, they were still caught unprepared by the sudden attack. "Hurry up and drive away, protect him!" After Warren Hilton finished speaking, he found a chance to roll down from the carriage, and then found a safe ce to hide, and began to fight back with all his strength. A lot of people jumped out of their cars like him and began to look for a ce to hide. For a while, the sound of gunfire filled the air. The car Joseph was riding on, quickly flying forward, under the cover of several cars, they passed through the central district. Warren Hilton used both of his hands, his spear technique was extremely urate and had hit a lot of criminals. As he was changing the bullets, he was shot in the shoulder, and his whole body trembled. The pain made him unable to stand. Just when he thought he was about to die here, someone suddenly flipped over and tumbled down beside him. In the next second, someone raised his wrist and started retaliating against the windows. There were at least a hundred soldiers who had disembarked from the vehicles. Each of them had heavy firearms, and they were all of a higher ss than those who had disobeyed thew. Although the battle hadsted for more than half an hour, the other side was still inferior. "Warren Hilton, you''re injured!" A female voice anxiously sounded out, in the next second, someone pounced and held onto Warren Hilton''s body, which was about to copse. When Warren Hilton heard this voice, he reached out and pulled at the other party''s mask, revealing Zoey''s pretty face. "Why are you here?" Warren Hilton endured the pain. "I... I''ve applied toe over to help, but you don''t know it, so let''s not talk about this for now. I need to hurry and send you to the hospital." "The hospital here is also very dangerous. Don''t worry about my injuries first, do you have a car? Hurry up and catch up with Mister''s car, I''m worried! " After Warren Hilton finished speaking, he forcibly stood up. Just then, the group of people who had finished with the criminals started to ride on the car and followed Joseph''s car. Zoey naturally knew that the safety of Mr. Vice¡ªPresident was the most important thing, she did not care too much about it. Seeing a parked car, she immediately kicked it, shattered the ss and opened the door, helping Warren Hilton to sit on it. In the next second, she skillfully hit the car''s door, stepped on it, and the car sped forward. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Warren Hiltonid on the back seat and looked at the woman''s actions that werepleted in one breath. He could not help but ask with a smile: "Zoey, how many things do you hide from me?" Zoey''s mind buzzed, but she did not hide anything: "I can do many things. I''ll tell you in the future when I have the chance. Don''t speak right now, hurry up and hold onto your wound!" Warren Hilton nodded, and took a deep breath: "Alright, I''ll wait!" Joseph''s car, under the protection of a group of cars, drove out of the little town. Beside him were large trees that were deste and deste, but the sense of danger did not decrease. Joseph sat in the car with the gun in his hand, although he was safe and sound, he knew, that to protect his safety, many people had already been injured and sacrificed. He had bitten the root of his jaw, and this unscrupulous act was simply shameful. Chapter 1490 Chapter 1490 The jeep that Joseph was riding on, under the cover of the many cars in front and behind, was running wildly in the darkness. Suddenly, two sacks rolled down from the side of a hill. The young driver, who had been concentrating on driving, though it was a stone and was about to push it over when he saw the opening of the sacks reveal two heads. That person was still alive, his mouth covered by a film, and his eyes were wide with fear as he signaled for the driver to stop. The driver was shocked and instinctively stepped on the brake. The two guys in the sack rolled away from the wheels and avoided the danger. The driver''s hand that was holding onto the steering wheel was still shaking as he said with a trembling voice, "Vice¡ªPresident, two people were just thrown down from the mountain just now. I don''t know if it hit them or not, I''ll go take a look." "This is bait!" Joseph frowned and said with a bitter voice. The driver was shocked by his words and turned his head to look at him. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Save them!" He immediately took out his walkie¡ªtalkie and instructed: "Be careful of any ambush. Send people down from the cars in front and drag those two people onto the cars to protect them, but be careful of them as well. If they are criminals, don''t be too lenient and let them disrupt our n from the inside." Just as they were prepared to pull the two sacks, the man in the sack suddenly opened fire. Luckily, Joseph had expected it, as soon as their guns appeared, they were immediately shot by another wave of people, both of them with their arms injured. Joseph stared at the scene gloomily, and took out his walkie¡ªtalkie to issue another instruction: "Drag these two onto the carriage and leave them alive!" Just as they were about to drag the two men away, gunshots rang out from the dark mountain forests on both sides and bullets shot into the two sacks. It was obvious that they were flustered and wanted to silence them, but it was toote. Someone took out a shield to block the bullets and quickly dragged the two men into the first car. Seeing that someone was still alive, the other party was flustered and exasperated. They took out gun and swept it in every direction. The jeep Joseph was riding on was modified, all of it was bulletproof ss. The body of the car was also prepared, so the bullets that shot over only caused damage to the body, but it did not affect the progress of the car. The group set off once again. There were already people jumping off the cars and heading up the mountain to fight with the criminals. At the same time, Zoey and Warren Hilton who were driving over also did their work, and at that moment, another fierce battle urred. Fortunately, the entire car was filled with bullets, but he was not injured and was only heartbroken. Old President had set him up on a barrier. He hated him so much. Although Joseph wanted to fight back with a tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye, and not miss a single move against him. He felt that this kind of action was too despicable, he disdained to fight for power and profit. Everyone''s heart was bright. He would gain their trusts and became their hope. The rest of the road was peaceful. They arrived at the first station. There were many volunteers from all over the nation. Some of them brought supplies, some even brought medicine, and at that moment, everyone was moved. This was the power of the nation, the hope of the nation. Joseph had experienced life and death, and now that he had safely arrived at the first battle. He did not report what he had experienced, but instead, he gathered the person at the first moment, and held a tight rescue meeting. Everyone looked at Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, who was rushing over in a dusty manner and the soldiers who had been busy for several days without resting. They felt that they had beenforted. With such a caring leader, they would follow him without hesitation. Joseph experienced the cold and destion of the northern region. He wore many clothes, but in this ce, he was still cold to the point that his fingers were about to turn stiff. One could imagine how difficult the conditions were here, how difficult the rescue operations were. Soldiers and medical personnel stood at the front line to save the dying and injured. However, some were filled with hatred and cruel harm towards him even though they were just sitting in the main hall. Under the contrast, Joseph''s heart was in turmoil, and his eyes werepletely red. Warren Hilton and Zoey''s car had rushed over as well. When Joseph heard that Warren Hilton was injured, he immediately rushed over to see him after finishing the meeting. Zoey was also there. She stunned: "Why are you here? " "Sir, please forgive me foring uninvited. I¡­ I am worried, so I took the initiative toe over and help him!" Zoey blushed and looked at Warren Hilton with embarrassment. He almost fainted at the moment. The doctors and nurses were anxiously treating his wounds, taking out bullets. His entire arm couldn''t move at all because he was drugged. He was clear¡ª headed, hearing Zoey''s words, he suddenly felt it was nothing for him to get injured. Just now, her eyes were filled with tears, and she anxiously called out his name. He deeply imprinted her in his mind, and he would never forget her. "Of course, I won''t me you. Warren Hilton has such a good girlfriend, I''m happy for him." Joseph smiled and said, then walked to the operating table inside and asked Warren Hilton in a low voice: "How do you feel? Does it matter? " "Rest assured. I won''t die. As for you, you aren''t injured, right? I''ve been worried. " Warren Hilton looked at him and asked. "I''m fine. Luckily, I was protected by you guys. Only then would I have the chance to stand here. You two are the brave ones." A political reform would result in both blood and tears. Joseph only hoped that it would result in less blood and tears and that no one would get injured again. "Sir, I can''t move right now, so let Zoey stay by your side to protect you." Warren Hilton was still worried, he said to Zoey: "I don''t need anyone to take care of me, stay by mister''s side." "Alright!" Zoey almost did not think about it, and immediately nodded. "No need, you''re injured, you should have Zoey apany you. I''m looking for someone else." How could Joseph bear to sperate them? "Sir, let me follow you. We must protect you. You must not get hurt." Zoey immediately pleaded. "Sir, if you don''t let her follow, I''ll put on my clothes now and follow you!" As Warren Hilton said that, he struggled to stick his hands into the pipe and reached for his clothes. "Fine, let Zoey follow me. Don''t move, you two are very loyal, I am very grateful!" Joseph couldn''t help but startughing bitterly. What ability did he have to make others work so hard for him? "I''m going to visit the injured citizens. Zoey,e with me." At this moment, it was already around three in the morning, which was the darkest and coldest time. Joseph had not rested for the entire night, and his pair of deep eyes were already swollen red, his handsome face was also filled with fatigue. However, he was still extremely excited and ignoring his exhausted body, he continued to do what he needed to do. As Zoey looked at it, she also felt quite pained. Fortunately, Alvina did not see it, otherwise, she would have cried. In the makeshift shack, the injured victims were being transported over in waves. Some were lightly injured, some were severely injured, and some were unconscious. The medical staff was busy treating them in the shack that reeked of disinfectant. Zoey''s eyes were sharp like a torch, she and the other bodyguards were constantly watching the movements of the people beside. They were afraid that there would be criminals mixed in the injured citizens. Joseph expressed his condolences one by one. The people were all moved and grateful to see Mr. Vice¡ªPresidente in person. Joseph took a few steps forward and heard the cries of a baby. He saw a young mother holding a one¡ªyear¡ªold child in her arms. The child was hungry or was scared, so he cried incessantly. Joseph walked over, bent down, and gently held the baby in his arms. The little children were also curious, but when he suddenly saw a stranger, he immediately stopped crying and looked at Joseph with his teary big eyes. Joseph also looked at him gently. The young mother looked up and she saw the tall man standing beside her was Mr. Vice¡ªPresident. She could see him on TV before. Now he was coaxing her child, and it was simply as unreal as a dream. Chapter 1491 Chapter 1491 A little boy at the side immediately passed a cute little hand drum to Joseph Grant. "Uncle, I can give this toy to her to y with!" Joseph Grant smiled and expressed his gratitude: "Can you help this auntie coax your little sister? She seems to like you! " The man bent down gently caressed the boy''s head and asked with a smile. When the little guy saw the multicolored hand drum, she immediately stopped crying. She even grinned and reached out her hand to grab it. After Joseph Grant returned the child to the mother, she took her daughter back in a daze. After Joseph Grant left, she slowly came to her senses. This was not her dream, and he was the vice president. It was said that he was a warm and good leader. Originally, it wasn''t a rumor, but it was true. She felt his care and warmth. Joseph Grant walked over, and as he looked at the injured citizens, he also felt extremely pained. He reached thest shed. Just as Joseph Grant was bending over to talk to a patient, the patient''s hand that was hidden under the nket suddenly moved, a handgun extended out, and fiercely shot towards Joseph Grant''s chest. This scene was too sudden, no one could react, everyone was stunned. Fortunately, Zoey''s reaction was the fastest, and shot twice at that person. That person instantly lost his life. "Mister ¡­" Everyone around was terrified, they anxiously rushed forward to take care of Joseph Grant. Joseph Grant was forced two steps back. There was no blood flowing from the ce he was hit by the spear. The shot at such a close distance still made Joseph Grant''s chest feel extremely painful. Only after a while did he catch his breath, and raise his hand to wave at the people beside him: "I''m fine, I''m wearing bulletproof clothes, he didn''t hurt me!" Fortunately, Joseph Grant had done a very good job of protecting him when he came here. Therefore, when the other party had shot at him, he was not dead but was only hit by the bullet. "Sir, hurry up and leave this ce, it''s too dangerous!" Zoey was half dead from fright as well. If something were to happen to Joseph Grant in her hands, how would she exin herself to Warren Hilton, and how would she face Alvina? When this happened, the scene immediately became vignt. Some innocent civilians have quickly moved away, leaving the scene. Some began to investigate the death. Joseph Grant returned to the safe resting room. He took off his clothes and took off the bullet from his bulletproof vest. The bullet almost prated the bulletproof vest and touched his skin. Joseph Grant knew that this trip was extremely dangerous, but he never expected that it would be so dangerous. If it wasn''t for the group of loyal subordinates who had sworn to follow him, he really wouldn''t have been confident and would have been able to leave this ce alive. Maybe this was the charm of faith. If the worked together, they could win. He was not afraid of death, but he hated disharmony. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Joseph Grant was in a perilous situation in the disaster area. At that moment, in the city area that was more than 200 kilometers away from , Victoria stayed in the hotel. She stood in front of the window and looked at the darkness in the distance, thinking about where Joseph Grant had gone to, and whether he had reached the disaster area yet. Victoria crossed her arms in front of her chest. Actually, she could also go find him in the car now, but she was also afraid of death. That''s right, she was truly afraid of death. She did not dare drive alone, and was also worried about Joseph Grant''s safety. She was afraid some women would take the advantage of him. Victoria was extremely annoyed, so, when she was in a bad mood, she would not let others feel too good. Thus, the first person she thought of was Alvina. The corner of Victoria''s mouth hooked up into a sneer. She took out her phone, and quickly pressed a message with her finger. She directly sent it to Alvina''s phone and even purposefully matched it to a view outside the window. "Guess where I am?" Victoria''s message reached Alvina''s phone. At this moment, Alvina took a bath, ate her dinner, and sat cross¡ªlegged on the bed in her pajamas. She repeatedly checked the news, hoping for thetest news to be released so that she would be at ease. At the moment, it was already early in the morning, but Alvina was still not sleepy at all. The notification sound came from her phone. She thought that it was from Joseph Grant, so she quickly reached for her phone and saw Victoria''s name. Her whole body shivered. Why did Victoria suddenly send her such a message in the middle of the night? "I''m not interested to know!" Alvina purposely replied to her like this to urge her to tell the truth. Victoria sneered. She knew that Alvina was indifferent to him, and she immediately became so angry . She stopped trying to y with her. She directly said: "Joseph Grant brought me here, are you not jealous?" Hearing her words, Alvina''s entire body froze. Her face immediately changed, she wanted to call her and ask clearly, but in the end, she endured. She definitely could not show any true reaction, if not, all of her pretenses would be for nothing. "Is that so? What are you doing there? I don''t think you have any kind intentions! " Alvina continued to ridicule her. Seeing that Alvina was still concerned about her, and she was toozy to send any more messages. Victoria immediately gave her a call. Alvina predicted that she would call her to show off, and she deliberately waited a long time before answering. "What are you doing? Don''t you know that I''m ying games?" Alvina immediately became impatient, and intentionally pressed on the keyboard, pretending that she was ying games. "Alvina, if Joseph Grant knew that you weren''t concerned about him at all, he would be very disappointed." Victoria mocked. "There are so many people concerned about him. It doesn''t matter if there is one more me or one less me, right? I''m just puzzled. Why are you going there? I don''t believe that Joseph Grant was the one to bring you there. You must have followed him there by yourself. What do you want to do? You can''t have yet to rify the rtionship between me and him, right? Let me tell you. Don''t ruin our engagement. " Alvina mocked. "Alvina, you are too selfish. You don''t even care about him and you don''t love him. Why you want him to marry you? Just you wait, I''ll let him know how much I like him. At that time, I''ll let him talk to Grandfather about not getting engaged to you, and directly marry me! " Victoria smiled coldly with a comcent expression. "Hey, don''t do anything rash. He''s your future brother¡ªinw. If you want to do anything to him, then you''re shameless and immoral!" Alvina immediately scolded her in anger. "Alvina, are you afraid of me? You can''t me me for this. You don''t know how to appreciate him. Do you know I am close to him now? Joseph Grant is alone here right now. As long as I take tender care of him, he will have a deep memory of me. Just you wait and see, this is my chance to reverse the situation, I will not miss it! " The more Victoria spoke, the more outrageous she became. This was what she was looking forward to and what she was thinking in her heart. "Victoria, I am about to get engaged to him. Let me warn you, stay away from him!" Alvina immediately roared angrily. "What is it? Are you in love with him? Jealous? " Victoria immediatelyughed. She was in an extremely good mood. "This has nothing to do with love, it concerns my life and death, of course, I have to take it seriously. Victoria, if you dare to ruin my marriage, I willin in front of grandfather!" At this moment, Alvina was also extremely anxious. On one hand, she was worried about Joseph Grant''s constion, and on the other hand, she was truly worried that Victoria would cause trouble. If Joseph Grant was not prepared and fell for her tricks, his reputation would be ruined. No, she definitely wouldn''t let Victoria do such a shameless thing. "Go, if you''re not afraid of infuriating your grandfather, then go. I''m not afraid of you. Unless you come to my ce and keep an eye on me. Otherwise, I''ll make a move when I have the chance!" Victoria suddenly thought of a malicious n in her heart. If Alvina came here uninvited, who knows if she would anger Joseph Grant. After all, her rtionship with his was not good. If Alvina did something that he doesn''t like, he might even hate her. Victoria loved seeing Alvina do stupid things. Chapter 1492 Chapter 1492 Her words made her angry and worried. With her understanding of Victoria, from a young age, she was someone who could do whatever she wanted. Furthermore, she had her uncle''s evil habit of trying to achieve her goals. Now, Victoria had already disyed her determination towards Joseph Grant. If she took the opportunity to interfere while they were engaged, what would be lost wouldn''t be Victoria''s reputation, instead, Joseph Grant would be the most innocent victim. Alvina was so anxious that her heart was on fire. She directly stood up from the bed, and the hand holding the phone trembled. "Victoria, if you are still a little ashamed, you should stop your foolish thoughts. Joseph Grant is not easy to mess with. If you make trouble, he would kill you! " Alvina knew that she wouldn''t be able to threaten her, and could only use Joseph Grant''s aura to suppress her. Unfortunately, Victoria waspletely immersed in her beautiful, self¡ªrighteous love story, so she didn''t listen to her advice. She even felt that Alvina was jealous of her, so she purposely said these words to blow her confidence. "He is the kindest man I have ever seem. Don''t use him to suppress me. To prevent me from getting hurt, he specially sent someone to send me to the hotel to rest. Others do not have this special treatment. Many people are jealous of me! Alvina, are you still not willing to give him to me? He knew that I hade here with him to see the victims for his sake despite all the hardships. He would certainly have a better impression of me. " Victoria ridiculed her proudly, purposely saying these vague words to agitate Alvina. If she was hot¡ªheaded and was provoked by her, then Joseph Grant would be very angry. Alvina thought that Victoria had gone crazy, she thought that Joseph Grant was her boyfriend. This was dangerous. Joseph Grant had principles and bottom line, but Victoria was shameless and shameless. If she did something with her crazy mind, Joseph Grant would be affected. Now that the general election was about to begin, if Joseph Grant had scandal, it would probably affect the noble and sacred image in the people''s hearts. "Victoria, if you have the guts, tell me your location. I''lle to look for you right now. Don''t think I''m afraid of you!" Alvina''s thought process was extremely meticulous. She thought through all the consequences thoroughly, but she had to let Victoria feel that she was a simple¡ªminded person. Thus, she could say such words of threat. "I''ll send you the location now. I''ll wait for you. If you don''t hurry over by tomorrow morning, I''ll keep my promise!" When Victoria heard that she wasing over, she immediately smiled. Alvina was just as stupid as she thought. She wanted to run over and make people despise her. Victoria was not brave, but she was not timid as well. She had been used to bullying Alvina since she was young, and felt that as long as she did not harm her life, it was natural to bully her. Ever since Alvina was young, she had been taught by her grandpa to keep a low profile and be careful when dealing with things. In Victoria''s eyes, these good points had turned into cowardice and simplicity. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. After Alvina hung up the phone, she received a location from Victoria. She looked around and found that it was about 200 kilometers away from the disaster area, in a city district. She then quickly went online to check on the ticket and found out that flights had increased by a few times. If she went to the airport now, she would be able to go there immediately. Alvina thought of Victoria''s final threatening words. To ask her to rush over before daybreak was too despicable. Alvina was still a little afraid. After all, she did not have anyone by her side that could apany her at the moment. Thinking about it, she suddenly thought of a good candidate. Zoey! Alvina immediately called her. It was an urgent matter,, she did not care about the details. She could only rudely disturb her to clear up the situation. She made a phone call, but Zoey did not pick up. Alvina was a little anxious, and could only shamelessly make another call, but this time, Zoey answered. However, it was extremely noisy on her side, with many people crying. "Hello, Alvina. Call me thiste. Is there anything you need?" Zoey also raised her voice to speak to her. "Zoey, you won''t... Did you go to the rescue as well?" When Alvina heard her background noise, she guessed and asked in surprise. Zoey quickly replied: "Yes, I''ve also been here. Alvina, don''t worry, everything is going well here. You should rest early. I still need to help bandage the wounded." After Zoey finished speaking, she directly hung up her phone, which showed that the ce was extremely busy. Alvina knew that this time, the number of people who were affected by the disaster was veryrge. Furthermore, the snow was falling heavily, sealing off many mountain paths. Many people were trapped, waiting for first aid. As long as they went to the front lines, they would not be able to rest. They would all have to fight for every second and every second. Alvina stood in the bedroom like a dumbstruck fool. It was quiet outside the window, but her heart was a mess. Even Zoey could ignore danger and follow Warren Hilton to the front lines, but what about her? Joseph Grant told her to stay home obediently. Could she do it? Alvina covered the side of her face with her hands. There were not many times in her life when he needed to make a big decision. But right now, it was a very big decision. What would she do? If she could ask for Joseph Grant''s opinion at this moment, he would help her analyze everything clearly, allowing her to make a more urate decision. But this time, she couldn''t ask him for help. She didn''t even dare to tell him that she was going to make the decision. Thinking about it, Alvina still called the person she trusted the most. Old Miller was woken up by the phone. Seeing that it was his granddaughter, he put on a coat and sat on the bed to pick up the phone. Alvina did not speak the truth. She only said that Joseph Grant had gone to the front line to rescue, and she had no idea what to do. Whether she should follow his footsteps. Should she go with him or stay at home? Seeing that she was tangled up with this issue, Old Miller smiled gently: "My little Alvina. You are mature and you know how to pity others." "Grandfather, don''t make fun of me. I''m really worried. Help me make a decision. I''ll listen to you!" Alvina was like a lost child and only wanted to listen to her elder''s words. This was because he had more experiences than her, and he truly cared for her. Thus, he would give her the right answer. "Sigh, even if you ask me, I still have a headache. Alvina, this is your path. If you let grandpa help you choose, grandpa will be in a difficult position!" Old Miller was still gentle and doting, even smiling. "Then... Do I have to choose by myself? " Alvina whispered. "Right, choose your path. As long as you don''t regret it, then that''s the right decision. Others can''t influence you, and neither can Grandpa!" Old Millerforted her gently. "Alright, I''ll choose for myself. I want to go!" Alvina had already made her decision long ago, it was just that she needed someone''s confirmation. "If you want to go, go. It''s good to live carefree. Don''t overlook things too much, and you should be decisive in the right time. If not, you will be left with a lot of regrets. Joseph Grant will not let you go. If you go there, he will only be angry for a moment, but he will be happy for the rest of his life because you are willing to share hardships with him. When he needs you the most, you will appear. This is a type of hope, it is more effective than any sweet words, understand? Old Miller was truly an expert who could see through human nature and life. He understood that moving a person''s heart, only by putting his heart into action was the most effective way. "OK, the grandpa, thank you. I have to pack my things!" Alvina secretly heaved a sigh of relief. The depressed anger in her heart had also disappeared and was reced with rity. "I''ll have Rain go over and apany you!" Old Miller immediately sent a capable bodyguard to protect her. "Rain? Grandfather, will you send him to apany me there? " Alvina was instantly overjoyed because Rain was his grandfather''s most capable bodyguard. Apanying his grandfather in experiencing countless dangers but never losing out, his grandfather always respected him. "Yes, I sent him to you. Grandpa hopes that you can return safely." The Old Miller said with a chuckle. "OK, I will return safely, thank you, grandpa!" After Alvina finished speaking, she hung up and started packing a case. She took out her thickest down jacket and put it on. She had been to some very cold ces before, and she knew how terrible the weather was. The warmth was her top priority, and she didn''t want to get sick right after she went there, which would drag a lot of people down. Alvina packed everything up and drove to the airport. In the lobby of the airport, she saw that Rain was already waiting there. "Alvina!" Rain smiled and went forward, respectfully greeting her. Alvina smiled at him: "Rain, I am so sorry. You have to travel with me at night. I will ask Grandfather to give you a sry increase!" "Don''t mock me. The treatment that the old man gave me is already good enough, protecting you has always been my responsibility. Let''s go, we need to get on the next ne quickly!" Rain said with a smile. The two of them immediately booked a ne ticket. Fortunately, there were quite a few additional flights. Buying the tickets, they only had to wait half an hour before boarding. The ne flew into the air and passed through the clouds, but Alvina was still not sleepy. She kept her eyes on the night sky outside the window, and through the clouds, she was fortunate to see the shining stars in the sky. She couldn''t help but smile. Her grandpa said that he would angry for a while, but he would remember her for the rest of his life. Was that true? Chapter 1493 Chapter 1493 Rain leaned on his seat and squinted his eyes. He turned to see Alvina still looking out of the window in high spirits, and could not help but try to advise her in a low voice: "Young miss, you should also sleep for a while. Once we get there, I''m afraid you won''t have time to rest." "Okay, Rain, hurry up and sleep. I want to sleep a little too!" Alvina knew that she should not think anymore, so she smiled at him. She leaned back in her position, and closed her eyes. A few hourster, Alvina could feel the trembling of his body. She woke up from shock and opened her eyes to see that the sky outside the window was still dark. "Eldest Miss, the ne is descending. We''re almost there!" Rain woke up long ago and reminded her. "Oh, Rain, put on more clothes, it''s cold down there!" Alvina said with concern. "I know!" Rain was a person who did not say much, but every word of his made sense. This was why Alvina liked him. She felt that he was steady, reliable, and was trustworthy. Rain was almost forty years old. His face was ordinary and his eyes were sharp, giving off a feeling of might without anger. A little kid beside him was almost scared to the point of crying. The nended, and Alvina''s chest was forcibly grabbed by Rain. Her hands held tightly onto her clothes, the cold feeling was bone¡ªpiercing, and she shivered. She thought about the cold, but she never thought it would be this cold. She was even more worried about Joseph Grant''s current situation. Alvina and Rain walked out of the airport and immediately got on a taxi, heading towards the hotel where Victoria was in. It was already past six in the morning. The sky was slightly bright, but the scenery outside the window was a blur. Alvina absent¡ªmindedly looked out of the window at the scenery passing by. In a remote small city area, the industry was not well¡ªdeveloped, and many of the primitive buildings still looked dpidated, making one feel sad. Arriving at the hotel, Alvina directly knocked on Victoria''s room door because Victoria had already sent her the room numbers. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. When she opened the door, she saw Alvina, and a pleasing look shed past her eyes. Very quickly, she saw Rain following behind Alvina. Her expression changed. Her grandfather loved her so much, and gave his trusted bodyguards to Alvina. "Rain, why are you here too?" Victoria immediately asked with a fake smile. Rain lowered his head and shouted expressionlessly: "Second Miss, why are you also here?" Alvina had forgotten to bring up Victoria''s matter with Rain. At that moment, he was naturally shocked. "Me ¡­ I came here to help! I donated money! " Victoria was a little embarrassed by the question, she casually asked a few questions, trying to avoid the question. Alvina said to Rain: "Rain, you can go downstairs to eat breakfast. I have something to talk about with her, I''ll go downstairs to look for youter! "Alright! " With that, Rain turned and left. Victoria''s face was bad. Although it was just a form of address, the title of "young miss" was much better than the title of "second young miss". Victoria hated herself for not being born earlier. Otherwise, the title of young miss would have fallen onto her shoulders instead of being taken advantage of by Alvina. Under Victoria''s gnashing of teeth, Alvina directly closed the door. In the next second, without saying a word, she violently pped Victoria''s face, waking her up from her slumber. "You ¡­" Victoria did not expect Alvina to be this violent. She was so angry that she bared her fangs and brandished her ws: "Alvina, you lunatic, why did you hit me again?" "Do you dare to hit me? If you dare to use violence against me, I will ask Rain to throw you directly into the deep mountains and forests, to see if you are still alive! " Alvinaughed coldly, in terms of aura, she hadpletely won. Victoria''s courage was also weakened by a bit. Rain never got close to her since young. He only recognized Alvina and the old man as his masters. "Fine, I will remember this debt. I will pay it back to you tenfold or even a hundredfold!" Victoria still wanted to get the words out of her mouth as she red at Alvina with hatred. "You really should remember this. If I don''te and take care of you, you really will be so arrogant. You even dare to spy on my man. I will let you know that the reason you provoked me over was to wake you up!" At the moment, Alvina did not want to exin anything to her. She only wanted to let Victoria understand that her character was worthy of being taught a lesson. Victoria sneered: "I didn''t ask you toe over, you were the one who ran over eagerly. Alvina, tell me if Joseph Grant knew that you ran over here without his permission, would he be angry?" "Why do I need his permission? We''re not engaged yet, and he can''t stop me! " Alvina immediately curled her lips and answered haughtily. With just a few words, Victoria was choked. That''s right, Alvina had always been a woman who did as she pleased, never putting anyone in her eyes. Could it be that she treated Joseph Grant with the same attitude? That would be a suicidal action. She wanted to see how miserable her end would be. "I''ll rent a car and go to the disaster area as soon as the sun rises. Do you dare toe with me?" Since Victoria had set this trap up, of course, she had to push Alvina in front of Joseph Grant. She could teach her a lesson personally. "Go on, since I''m here, of course, I have to go. I also have to donate a sum of money!" She came here to keep an eye on Victoria. Therefore, wherever Victoria went, she would also follow her. Moreover, she would also bring Rain along with her as well. With Rain around, Victoria''s mouth would close even tighter. The two of them had their own goals and ulterior motives but reached theirmon goal of going to see Joseph Grant. "Get out, I need to change!" Victoria chased her away with a cold face. Alvina turned around and walked away, mming the door shut. "That damnable little bitch, hitting me again!" Victoria ran to the bathroom and checked her face in the mirror. Seeing that her skin was stillpletely red, she gritted her teeth fiercely: "Alvina, you are so arrogant, someone will deal with you sooner orter!" However, Alvina vented her resentment. Just now, when she hit Victoria, she was rather straightforward. This woman always stepped on her bottom line. She wanted to teach her a few lessons so that she would remember. Downstairs, Rain had also brought her breakfast. Alvina just hurriedly ate a few mouthfuls. Then, she lost all appetite. When she saw the supermarket, she immediately stood up and went to pick some goods, and stuffed a handful of candies into her pocket. Rain silently followed behind her. He did not say a word, only watched. Victoria had breakfast, with an exquisite makeup, she then walked over to them and said: "Let''s rent a car, I don''t want to go with you!" Alvina naturally wished for them to take different cars. The two of them rented the car and drove in the direction of the disaster area. Along the way, they met with many obstacles, but they all passed through victorious. When they arrived at a small town, both sides of the road were in a mess, as if there had been a war. Police were cleaning the ce early in the morning. When they saw a car passing by, they immediately called for it to stop. The police came over to interrogate for a long time. Both Alvina and Victoria had an official certificate, so they were naturally allowed to go. "Rain, what did you see? Do you know what happened here? " Alvina immediately asked curiously when she saw Rain staring out of the window. "There were a lot of holes on that oil barrel just now, probably caused by the bullets. There were fresh bloodstains on the walls. Maybe,st night, there was a gunfight here and someone was injured!" Rain pointed out something outside the window as he exined to Alvina. "Huh?" Alvina''s heart suddenly twitched, and she started to feel pain again. She anxiously asked the driver who was in front of him: "Do you know what happened here?" The Driver''s brother shook his head: "I am not too sure either, but this town is always not at peace. It''s not the first or second time a gunfight had urred. It''s also hard to avoid getting hurt or dead. You are from a big city, so it won''t be a problem if you don''t cause trouble!" Alvina facepalmed, and felt her breathing be heavy. Last night, did Joseph Grant''s convoy pass by here as well? Could it be that his convoy had met with danger? Alvina strongly patted her forehead, not daring to ponder any further. She was afraid that her emotions would copse. The car continued to drive, the deeper they went, the worse the road situation was. The car''s full strength was enough to make Alvina want to puke, but she could only endure it. Just thinking about the fact that Joseph Grant had also walked on this path made her want to walk even further to his side. Traveling for five hours, they finally arrived at the help station. It was a vast expanse of tnd with many white tents erected on top of it. There was also a human fire for cooking nearby. It was a bustling scene. Alvina and Victoria''s car was stopped. The person who came forward to inspect them was one of Joseph Grant''s aides. Afterst night''s dangerous incident, the aide¡ªde¡ªcamp personally came to check on the workers. When he saw that it was Alvina who walked down from the car, his expression was stunned. " Miss Miller? " The aide¡ªde¡ªcamp''s eyes were filled with disbelief. Victoria immediately came forward and smiled with a gentle expression: "Is Mr. Vice¡ªPresident here? We''re here to help! " "Sir is here, please wait a moment!" The aide immediately turned and left. Alvina was so nervous that her heart was aching. Her beautiful eyes looked in the direction of the aide¡ªde¡ªcamp''s disappearance. She was about to meet Joseph Grant, but she actually felt unease. He had clearly said her goodbyesst night, why did it feel like they were thousands of mountains apart now? After a while, he said to Alvina: "Mister heard that you came and was angry. Do you want to go see him?" When Victoria heard this, she immediately felt at ease. The result she wanted was finally here. She didn''t even need to n anything. Chapter 1494 Chapter 1494 Hearing that Joseph Grant was angry, Alvina just stood there in a daze. Her beautiful face tensed up and revealed signs of unease. Victoria stood at the side with her arms crossed in front of her chest, looking like she was watching a good show. When Joseph Grant got angry, Alvina was afraid that she would not get anything good. "Since I am here, of course, I have to meet him. But ¡­ How angry is he? " Alvina intentionally swallowed her saliva and nervously asked his aide¡ªde¡ªde¡ªcamp. The aide¡ªde¡ªcamp smiled politely and replied to her: "He smashed the cup beside his hand. He must be very angry, Miss Miller, take care!" "Pfft!" Hearing his reply, Victoria couldn''t help butugh out loud. She looked at Alvina with her peach blossom eyes, as if she had foreseen her miserable state. "What a waste, the resources here are scarce, he broke the cup." Alvina muttered in a low voice. Taking two steps forward, she fiercely turned her head around and stared fixedly at Victoria. Victoria was unable to retract the smile on her face in time, she was caught by Alvina, causing her smile to freeze on the spot. "It''s you ¡­ You intentionally called me here? " Alvina was so angry that she took a step forward. "I didn''t use a knife to hold you by your neck. You can stay at home. But now, you''re ming me instead. Howughable." Victoria scoffed. Her tone filled with ridicule. Alvina was furious, and said angrily: "It''s you, Victoria, you are too disgusting!" She did not dare to refute a single word after being scolded by Alvina. That was right, she had done it with malicious intentions, to see Alvina be a joke. " Miss, do you need me to apany you in?" Rain did not know anything, so he was more worried. If these two misses were to fight, he would not hesitate to throw Victoria out. Alvina was naturally putting on an act for Victoria and the others to see, but she had confidence in herself. Even if Joseph Grant wanted to scold her, she would have to bear it. She came here without his permission, so she had to take the punishment. "Rain, wait for me here. I''ll be right back!" Of course, Alvina didn''t want Rain to follow her, so she couldmunicate with him. The assistant led her to a house by the side, where Joseph Grant was currently staying. There was a circle of guards surrounding and guarding outside. When Alvina walked in, she just happened to meet Zoey and a few people in chargeing out. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She went forward and grabbed her hand, and said happily: "Alvina, I never expected that you would come as well." "I didn''t expect it either!" Alvina was embarrassed. "Let''s go in!" Zoey secretly blinked her eyes at her. Alvina''s face turned even more red, as though she had discovered some secret. Alvina walked in and found that inside was an office that had been temporarily cleaned up. It was very simple and crude, there was no air¡ªconditioning inside, only a pot of charcoal was lit, and it was the only thing that warmed up. Joseph Grant was sitting on the sofa beside him, holding a cup of fresh coffee in his hand, using it to refresh his spirit. He held the cup as he stared unblinkingly at the girl who walked in. His expression seemed to be saying, "Who asked you toe?" Alvina was already extremely guilty. When she saw the man''s unfathomable and deep gaze, she immediately lowered her head, wishing that she could bury her face in her voluminous down jacket. Joseph Grant originally wanted to scold her a few times. Seeing that she was shrinking her head, he couldn''t think of anything to say. He threw the cup in his hands onto the table, stood up and walked towards her. "Joseph Grant, I''m sorry!" Seeing him walk over, Alvina finally dared to raise her head and look into his eyes. She realized that there was a depressing look around his eyes because he did not have a good rest, causing her to be heartbroken. Joseph Grant did not say a word. His first move as he walked over was to ruthlessly pull her into his embrace, then wrap his sturdy arms around her shoulders and buried his head into her neck. Alvina was still waiting for him to reprimand her, but he didn''t expect to receive such a warm hug from him. "Joseph Grant..." "Don''t say anything, let me lean on you!" The man''s voice was still angry, but he was reluctant to refuse. He must be too tired, so he wanted to borrow her shoulder to lean on. Alvina did not dare to say anything else and stood there without moving. After a long while, Joseph Grant finally let go of her hand and let go of her. Then, he reached out to grab her small hand and discovered that it was ice¡ªcold. "Come and roast the fire! Warm¡ªup!" Joseph Grant said softly. Alvina really could not reject the temptation of the fire. She was simply too cold and wanted to quickly sit by the side. Just as Alvina sat down, the man turned around and poured her a cup of hot water. "Drink some water!" Without saying a word, Alvina raised her head and drank it up. "Why?" The man sat down in the chair beside her, his eyes full of reproach. Alvina knew that he had to ask, and she felt wronged, so she decided to tell him the truth. "I only decided toe over because I received Victoria''s call. She said that if I didn''te over, she would find a way to seduce you. I was afraid that she would do such a shameless thing, so I rushed over to stop her. I''m afraid that it might affect your reputation." Alvina said angrily. Joseph Grant''s handsome eyes were slightly startled. After a long time, he sneered: "Where did her confidencee from, to dare to speak such arrogant words? Everyone here is busy dealing with disasters, she''s rather bored, and she still wants to seduce me? And she even provoked you over here. I''ll get someone to throw her into the mountains and let her fend for himself! " "Really?" Alvina immediately turned her head to look at him, and was pleasantly surprised: "You want to throw her into the mountain?" "She pissed me off this time. Even if I don''t kill her, it doesn''t mean I can''t punish her severely." He was also extremely angry. It was already unforgivable for Victoria to trick his beloved woman into coming here. If anything happened to Alvina here, she would be sentenced to death. "I also feel that she''s despicable. However, her goal is to lure me here so that I can be ruthlessly punished by you." When Alvina heard that someone was trying to avenge her, she was naturally overjoyed. "After rescuing the victims, I will have someone throw her into the mountains to feed the wolves!" Joseph Grant said as he gnashed his teeth. "You don''t have to let her feed the wolf. You can let her help. I believe she will work very hard to please you." Even though Alvina hated her, she couldn''t take her life. After all, they were from the same family. If she died, her grandfather would be sad, and her uncle wouldn''t let her off. They should take a different way to punish her. "You still want me to contact her?" Joseph Grant frowned. His handsome face filled with dissatisfaction. "I didn''t say I would let youe into contact with her. She will do her best if you''re here!" Alvina snorted lightly. "Alvina, I''ll let Zoey apany you back to the city. You don''t need to stay here, it''s very dangerous here!" Joseph Grant''s expression turned dark. He looked at her quietly and saw that her beautiful face was red from the cold, and he felt his heartache for her. "I''m not leaving. I''m going to stay and do my best. I''ve learned how to take care of people in school, I can help bandage their wounds and stuff!" Since Alvina came and saw him, he wouldn''t let her leave ever again. "There are enough people here ¡­ I don''t need your help! " After Joseph Grant said that, he paused for a moment. It was clear that he was lying, he did not have enough helpers. "Are you worried that our rtionship will be exposed? Don''t worry, my acting has already improved, I won''t let you see through it." Alvina thought that she was worried about this. However, the man suddenly reached over and took her hand. He said in a low voice, "I''m worried that you won''t be able to endure this kind of punishment." "If you can do it, why can''t I? Joseph Grant, I am not as delicate as you think, I want to stay! " Alvina''s other hand grasped over, and a pair of beautiful eyes stared unwaveringly into the man''s gaze. The depths of her eyes shone like stars, dazzling and bright. Joseph Grant looked at her absentmindedly. After a while, his thin lips raised into a slight smile: "Alright, if you want to stay, then stay here. I also don''t seem to be willing to let you go!" "Why?" Alvina blushed. She could still look into his eyes just now, but now, she did not dare to do so anymore. She lowered her head and allowed her long hair to cover her expression. "There''s no reason. I just don''t want you to leave. I want to see you more!" Joseph Grant''s feelings right now were also veryplicated. When he was going through death, apart from his family, she was the only one he had thought of the most. Everyone else thought that he was not afraid. However, he kept that fear in the depths of his heart. He was afraid that he would lose his life and not see the important person. "Mr. Vice¡ªPresident talking about love affairs is killing me." Alvina flustered to make fun of him. However, Joseph Grant looked at her seriously. He secretly heaved a sigh of relief, tightened the grip on herrge hand, and loosened it, "I told Zoey to follow you if you want to help, go help out. You need to take care of yourself and prevent the cold. " "I brought so many thick clothes. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. Then¡­Then I''m going out, I won''t disturb your work anymore!" Alvina mischievously smiled at him. Her small hand struggled for a bit, and then pulled away from his big palm. Joseph Grant stood up and looked at her petite figure wrapped in a thick down jacket, and for some reason felt her be cute and pure. When Alvina was about to leave, she suddenly thought of something and came back. She quickly dipped her finger in the water from the cup and slid it across her face twice, as if she was crying. "Don''tugh!" Alvina turned around and mischievously warned the man, then quickly walked outside. "Ah¡­Alvina! " Joseph Grant suddenly thought of something. He wanted to remind her, but it was toote. The moment Alvina walked out of the door, she instantly felt the droplets of water on her face freeze into ice. However, even if the water on Alvina''s face turned into ice, it wouldn''t stop Victoria from seeing the tear. Did she cry? Did she cry from being scolded? Chapter 1495 Chapter 1495 The moment Alvina came out, she felt the water on her face be cold as ice. She quickly reached out to wipe the water off her face, and as expected, she found that the ice in her hand was still as cold as ice. Victoria was also fully armed, only revealing a pair of eyes, which held a smile. "Alvina, how do you feel about getting scolded?" Victoria couldn''t wait to see her miserable state, so she asked her sarcastically on purpose. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Alvina gritted her teeth and scolded her angrily: "Your thoughts are truly vicious." "How can you me me? I have long reminded you. He doesn''t love you, so it is better to give up as soon as possible. If not, it would not be happiness, but suffering. Alvina, my dad always said that you were smart, but I felt that your brain was flooded with water. " Victoria liked to see her defeated look. She was so happy. "Hmph. Even if you''re not happy, I won''t give it to you. You can just daydream." Alvina replied to her angrily. The two of them stood on the grass outside the door, arguing. Everyone around them was looking at her strangely. Alvina immediately abandoned Victoria and prepared to look for Zoey. Victoria looked at Alvina''s flustered and exasperated expression, she was feeling really good. Her beautiful eyes were looking towards the door Joseph Grant was at. She was wondering what was he doing now? Alvina could confidently go and find him, but she couldn''t. This was what Victoria was the most disappointed about. However, Victoria had always been cautious since she was young. She immediately found a way to not only leave a good impression on Joseph Grant but also find a chance to meet him. Victoria immediately turned to look for the person in charge in charge of rescue. She decided to join the rescue team, no matter what she had to do, she had to do her best to help. After all, only because she was sick and working hard did she have the qualifications to receive the concern of the Mr. Vice¡ªPresident. Making up her mind, Victoria decided to temporarily abandon her identity as a young miss and go to work. Alvina found Zoey amidst a group of injured victims. She was helping an old man to treat his injured leg. "Zoey, I will help too!" Alvina immediately squatted and handed the gauze over to Zoey. "Alvina, how can you do all this? Go and rest, it''s too cold for you. " In Zoey''s eyes, the only reason why she could persuade her so urgently was that she felt that Alvina should have been raised as a flower in a greenhouse. Alvina didn''t know whether tough or cry and said helplessly: "Why do you all feel that I can''t do such a thing? I am not as noble as all of you. Alright, let me help, I can be at ease! " The injured elder waspletely unable to understand theirnguage. He only knew dialect. However, warm¡ªbloodedness and kindness were the mostmonly used words in the world. She could still feel the elder''s wordless gratitude and gratitude from his bodynguage. Just by looking at it, Alvina felt pain in her eyes. She saw a woman who was carrying a child who was a few months old and was anxiously trying to get some hot water. Seeing the helplessness in her eyes, Alvina quickly said to Zoey before went over to help. Fortunately, the woman was able to communicate with her. "Miss, can I trouble you to help me feed it? I still have a son over there. He''s injured, so I have to go and see him! " The middle¡ªaged woman looked at Alvina pleadingly, her eyes filled with tears. "Alright, I''ll help you!" Alvina nodded. At this time, she had long since forgotten about the cold and tiredness. Even though this ce was noisy and rowdy, she wasn''t the least bit annoyed. Instead, she felt that doing everything she could be the most appropriate thing to do. The middle¡ªaged woman''s son was already five to six years old, and his leg was injured. He was crying even louder when he saw his mother. Alvina sat down on a seat at the side, holding the infant in her arms. She was not good at looking after a child. However, feeding the milk was a simple task. She quickly stuffed the little pacifier into the baby''s bosom. The little pup was probably hungry. As soon as she ced it in the pacifier, she immediately started sucking on it hard. Even the sound of her swallowing could be heard. Alvina couldn''t help butugh. Lives were mystical existences when people looked at them, they would feel their hearts be gentle. Just as Alvina was feeding the baby, in the distance, Joseph Grant came over to inspect the victims. Actually, after the shooting incidentst night, everyone advised Joseph Grant not to create such a chaotic ce again. After all, his identity was important, so if something happened, the consequences would be unthinkable. When Joseph Grant thought about Alvina was here. He ignored everyone''s advice, and he still came out to have a look. From afar, he saw her sitting on a chair, holding a child in her arms. In her hands was a bottle, and she seemed to be feeding the child milk. On her pretty face, there was a gentle smile. Joseph Grant did not expect to see such a gentle scene. His handsome face was stunned for a moment, and his gaze burned with passion as he stared nkly. Only after a long while did he regain his senses after hearing someone beside him remind him. "Cough!" Joseph Grant also felt that his eyes were filled with deep emotions just now, and was a little awkward. He let out a light cough and deliberately walked in another direction. Alvina''s arrival made him happy, but he could not treat her too intimately. After all, there were hidden dangers here. If they found out what he was thinking about Alvina, it would be dangerous for her. All of Alvina''s attention was focused on the little child in her arms, so she did not notice the man''s fervent and gentle gaze from afar. Victoria was helping to carry some food over for everyone to eat. She was wearing a white down jacket, which had long been dirty and made her feel ufortable. As someone who came from a different background, she had a little obsession with cleanliness. Since she was young, she did not have any dirt on her. Thinking that her purpose ining here had not been aplished, she could only grit her teeth and endure. She held the food. From afar, she saw Joseph Grant walking over under the protection of a group of people. After she saw him, she was happy and immediately zipped up her jacket, making a n in her mind. If Joseph Grant walked overter, how could she talk to him? And she had to impress him a little. Just as Victoria was thinking about these things, the hand holding the tray tilted slightly, causing the hot water to spill out and burn her hand. "Ouch!" Victoria''s body was delicate, so the slightest pain was unendurable to her. She immediately frowned from the pain. Seeing that Joseph Grant was about toe over, Victoria became anxious. Suddenly, she thought of a way, she had to fall. "Ah ¡­" Victoria crashed into the ground as soon as she thought it. The tray and four tes were smashed into pieces. She was ugly. Coincidentally, Joseph Grant and his group had also walked over. Hearing her sharp scream, everyone''s gaze turned over. "Mister!" Warren Hilton who had already bandaged his wound had returned to his post. Seeing that someone had fallen, he immediately looked at Joseph Grant in shock. "Let''s go over and take a look!" Joseph Grant naturally could not ignore it and stepped forward with his long legs. Victoria''s head was still lowered, so he did not realize that it was her. He directly walked over, half squatting, and extended his hand out to her, and asked anxiously: "Are you alright?" Victoria did not expect Joseph Grant to be so concerned about her and even extended his hand towards her. She was stunned, and quickly ced her hand into the man''s thick palm. When Joseph Grant pulled her up from the ground, he saw it was Victoria. He was angry. "Brother¡ªinw, thank you. I was too stupid. I couldn''t even help you if I wanted to. I''m useless!" As Victoria said that, her tears fell and she looked like she was ming herself. The moment Joseph Grant saw that it was her, he instantly released his palm. Since there were so many people watching, he couldn''t just walk away with a cold face. He said, "Don''t be too self¡ª reproachful. You never did these things before, and you will inevitably panic. You can go and rest. Don''t stay here! " "Brother¡ªinw, you are the best. I''m fine. I can still do things. I''m not hurt, look!" As Victoria said this, she intentionally spread open her palm, and said with a stubborn face: "Brother¡ªinw can think for the citizens, I also want to help you. Don''t let me rest." When Joseph Grant heard her call him brother¡ªinw, he felt an indescribable disgust. Just thinking about how she stirred Alvina up to this ce, he wished that he could throw her out. "Up to you!" Joseph Grant didn''t even bother to give her another smirk as he turned around and left. At this moment, Victoria waspletely captivated by Joseph Grant''s figure, how could she understand the coldness and disgust in the man''s eyes? She couldn''t help but extend her hand that was held by Joseph Grant just now, and imagine the scorching heat in his palm. Although it was around ¡ª10 degrees Celsius and everyone else''s hands and feet were cold, why was this man''s palm so warm? It made people want hold it forever. She was even more resolute in her determination to rece Alvina and to marry Joseph Grant. She would never regret. Joseph Grant''s handsome face turned dark for a moment. When he walked a little further, he finally regained his gentleness. He did not expect Victoria toe and help him. Chapter 1496 Chapter 1496 When Warren Hilton saw Victoria, the expression in his eyes also changed. When Warren Hilton arrived at a ce with fewer people, he could not help but ask: "Why did this Miller family''s Second Young Misse here?" "Leave her alone!" Joseph Grant was already very angry at her. She fell so coincidentally just now, to Joseph Grant, it seemed like she was doing it on purpose. This woman had so many schemes in her mind, so he had no choice but to be on guard against her. Victoria was still very happy. She tidied up her clothes and realized that her body was even dirtier. But with Joseph Grant''s concern, she felt that even if she worked a bit harder, it didn''t mean much anymore. She must let him see her hard work and let him have a better impression of her. The sky was dark again, Alvina had been busy for half a day now. She had not even had time to drink water, yet another batch of volunteers had arrived. Seeing that they had helpers, Zoey immediately walked over to Alvina: "Alvina, there''s a ce to rest, you should go sit for a while. Eat something, and don''t be too tired!" Alvina also felt very hungry. She was losing strength, so she did not remain stubborn, she nodded: "Alright, I will go sit for a while and eat something!" "Alvina, why don''t you¡­ Go find him. Go and rest at his ce, it''ll be safer! " Zoey suddenly whispered in her ear and suggested. Alvina blushed, then she shook her head: "No need, there are so many people here. I have to be careful, so I can sit anywhere!" Zoey knew that their rtionship was special, so she had no choice but to nod her head: "Alright, then go quickly. Go and grab some food." Alvina stood up and walked towards the fire. Suddenly, she saw Victoria, squatting by the side as she washed the dishes with a group of volunteers. Her fingers turned red from the cold. Alvina was a little stunned. To be honest, this was the first time she didn''t feel that Victoria was that annoying. Victoria washed the dishes and brought it over to fill the te with noodles. When she saw Alvina standing behind her, she became anxious and uneasy she was afraid that doing all this would cause Alvina tough at her even more. "What are you doing here? Aren''t you going to help them with their injuries? " Victoria purposely said angrily to her. "Give me a te, I want to eat something. I''m a little hungry!" Alvina extended her hands out towards her. Victoria did not make things difficult for her, and directly passed a te over to her and gave her a fork. "Victoria, I never thought that you would be able to do this kind of thing. I have underestimated you!" Alvinaughed lightly. Hearing that, Victoria was also startled. Following that, she snorted: "Since I am here, helping them is also part of the mission. I am a staff member of the office. I should work for the citizens!" Alvina did notment. She only pursed her lips, then turned around and took the te to get the porridge. Victoria was a little dumbstruck. She thought that Alvina would mock her for a bit, but she didn''t. Victoria''s stiff neck immediately loosened up, and for some reason, when facing Alvina, she wanted to take a fighting stance. Alvina carried a te of porridge to the side and found a seat to sit down. Victoria also did not eat anything. She carried a te of noodles and sat down next to Alvina. "How happy we arepared to them!" Seeing her sitting over, Alvina could not help but exim. Victoria was startled, she lowered her head and took a big bite of the noodles. So, when she was hungry, whatever entered her mouth would be so delicious. "Of course, I am the second young miss of Miller family. We have been different from her since we were young. We cannot suffer these difficulties, and our wealth has nothing to do with them." Victoria replied disapprovingly, but still with a sense of pride. Alvina felt ufortable, so she did not speak further, lowering her head to eat the porridge. Victoria filled her stomach, she had the strength to speak now. She turned to look at Alvina and asked: "You are my big sister, and since you sympathize with these people, then why don''t you sympathize with me? We are a family. Why aren''t you giving me the man I want? You are not that generous either. You should stop being hypocritical." Hearing that, Alvina''s expression froze, and her eyes stared straight at Victoria: "These are different!" "In my opinion, it is the same thing. You are generous to outsiders, yet you are stingy to your sister. You are fake." The more Victoria spoke, the angrier she got, and her face was swollen until it was completely red. Alvina did not like to talk about this topic because he would not give up Joseph Grant. She quickly finished the porridge and went to wash the te. She ignored Victoria''s furious and unreconciled eyes. Victoria wanted to smash the te. She couldn''t understand why Alvina just wouldn''t forgive her once. She loved Joseph Grant so much, so what if she gave him to her? Alvina squatted on the floor and washed the dishes. Warren Hilton had suddenly appeared out of nowhere and said to her: "Sir is looking for you. " When Victoria saw Warren Hilton, she also immediately walked over and heard that Warren Hilton was talking to Alvina. Alvina immediately pretended to be unhappy: "Why is he looking for me? I don''t want to go!" "He is looking for you, of course, it''s urgent. Let''s go. If something happen to you, it''s not good for him to exin it to your grandpa!" Warren Hilton''s words were purposely spoken for Victoria to hear. Hearing this, Victoria was so angry. She was also Miller family''s daughter, so why didn''t Mr. Vice¡ª President look for her to talk? "Heh, in the end, he''s just afraid that he won''t be able to exin himself to my grandfather. He''s not concerned about me. I don''t want to go see him!" Alvinaughed coldly. "Miss Miller, you must understand the difficulties mister is facing, please do not make things difficult for him!" Warren Hilton said expressionlessly. Alvina had no choice but to stand up and pull down her sleeves, and said indifferently: "Alright, I won''t make things difficult for him. I want to see how he will scold me now!" "I''ll go with you!" Victoria immediately said. However, Warren Hilton said to her with a cold face: "Miss Miller, this is Mister''s matter with her. I''ll trouble you to take your leave!" "I am her sister, and Mr. Vice¡ªPresident is my brother¡ªinw. Why should I avoid them?" At this time, Victoria remembered that Alvina was her big sister. Alvina immediately turned to Victoria and said: "You want to watch me make a fool?" "I ¡­" Victoria was at a loss for words, unable to answer. "Victoria, you better note over here. Otherwise, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to control my hand and I''ll smack it right into your face!" Alvina reminded her of good intentions. Victoria was so angry that smoke was about toe out from her head. Damn Alvina, she was so selfish, yet she purposely refused to give her a chance to meet Joseph Grant. After Alvina finished speaking, she quickly walked away, leaving Victoria with no face to follow her. "I hope that Joseph Grant can throw you out. At best, throw you up the mountain!" Victoria cursed viciously. Alvina quickly walked to Joseph Grant''s resting room. Although it was a temporary ambnce station, it was previously a small vi with many wooden houses, so Joseph Grant stayed in one of them. Alvina walked over, pushed open the door, and saw Joseph Grant standing in front of a screen. This was the front line''s disaster relief that had just been transmitted back. His brows were deeply furrowed and his expression was heavy. The situation was not good. The moment Alvina entered, someone closed the door behind her. Joseph Grant turned to look at her and remained silent. Alvina''s gaze moved from his eyes to the screen, and her heart also instantly became pained. "Joseph Grant, have you not slept sincest night? You... Do you want to lie down and rest for a while? If you continue to endure like this, it will be bad for your health! " Alvina walked in front of him, caring for him with heartache. "I''m fine, did you eat? I heard that you were busy until nightfall and did not get much rest! " Joseph Grant couldn''t help but reach over and tightly hold her cold little hand. Like snow, it lost its temperature. Alvina immediately nodded her head: "I just ate something. I eat some porridge!" "You''ve been busy for so long, how can you just eat porridge? There arepressed biscuits there, you go eat two! " Joseph Grant immediately frowned. His face was full of concern. "Alright, I haven''t eaten my fill yet. Originally, I wanted to eat some more. With Victoria by my side, I lost my appetite!" Alvina did not try to be courteous with him. She walked over, then took the biscuit. When Joseph Grant heard Victoria''s name, her handsome face showed some displeasure. He still gently poured a cup of warm water for the woman. Seeing her wolfing down the food, he couldn''t help but shake her head andugh lightly: "Eat slower, don''t choke on it!" Alvina reached out and received a cup of water from him. Looking at it for a moment, she asked in a daze: "Did you drink it before?" Joseph Grant was embarrassed, he nodded: "Yes, what, do you dislike it?" "Of course not!" Alvina raised her head and drank two mouthfuls, then smiled with narrowed eyes: "I just want to use your cup. It can be considered as a indirect kiss!" Joseph Grantughed speechlessly. At this time, she had the mood to joke around. "Oh right, Warren Hilton said that you have something to talk to me about. What''s that? " Alvina blinked her beautiful eyes and asked him. "It''s nothing. I just want you to rest!" Joseph Grant pointed to a recliner at the side: "Go to sleep!" "I''ll sleep here? Is that okay? " Alvina was ttered, but she was worried about something. "There''s nothing wrong with that. Go to sleep. I need to have a meeting with someone soon, and it might take two hours. You should leave by yourself after you''ve rested!" Joseph Grant said gently. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Are you having a meeting again? You haven''t slept either! " Alvina''s heart ached, she wanted to knock him out and let him rest with his eyes closed. However, this idea was too unrealistic. "I just slept for a while, don''t worry about me!" Joseph Grant replied softly. Alvina stared at him suspiciously. Everyone knew how to tell a white lie, but it would cause people''s hearts to ache. "Fine, I''ll just stay here for a while!" Alvina nodded and no longer refused. Joseph Grant took a quilt from the side and lightly covered her body: "Alvina, I am more at ease because of your arrival. Go to sleep!" Hearing his words, Alvina immediately smiled happily: "Alright, I understand!" Chapter 1497 Chapter 1497 After Alvina left, Victoria also quietly followed her to the door of Joseph Grant''s temporary office. However, she did not dare go near, and could only peek from afar. If she guessed correctly, they would not be together for a long time. Alvina would be chased out. Victoria''s fingers clenched tightly, and her fingertips felt as though they were about to pierce into flesh. She was both angry and anxious. She wished she had a pair of prating eyes to see what was going on inside. She wanted to see how Joseph scolding her. However, it was clear that she could not do it, so her heart was at a loss. Even if Alvina stayed inside for one more second, it would be torturous to her as though it was on fire. Needless to say, she had already been inside for more than ten minutes. However, Victoria soon heaved a sigh of relief because she saw Joseph Grante out from afar. Just as she expected, Joseph Grant would not stay with Alvina. He might have already started to dislike her. Victoria was too overbearing. Even though she was not kicked out, she had forced Joseph Grant out and even took over his office. It couldn''t be that she nned to stay inside to rest beforeing out, right? Joseph Grant went to the temporary conference room next door to have a meeting, allowing people to keep the door tightly shut, not allowing anyone to casuallye in or out. Victoria was so angry that she almost exploded. She felt that Alvina was an unreasonable and evil woman, and a man with such cultivation was naturally not going to lower himself to her level. However, she upied his office. After more than two hours, Alvina was woken up by the rm clock she set earlier. She stretched lazily. Rest for a short while relieved her fatigue. She quickly poured a cup of water and washed her mouth, then prepared to go out to do some work. Just that, when she came out, she immediately met a pair of eyes filled with hatred. Victoria slept for a while, but she continued to have nightmares. She dreamt that Alvina took the initiative to jump into Joseph Grant''s embrace. She extended her hand out to untie the man''s abstinent cor, and even touched his muscr and mature body. Her dream made Victoria feel that it was even scarier than anything. Thus, she woke up to see Alvina wearing gloves and walking towards outside with a face mask on. She red at her resentfully. Alvina ignored her and walked past her, but Victoria angrily grabbed her arm: "Alvina, Why are you so shameless" Alvina felt that Victoria was a little sick, did she not understand the situation? Even if Joseph Grant and he did not love each other, the news of their engagement had already been spread out. Why she could not enter his office? "Victoria, I don''t want to argue with you!" Alvina flung her hand away and said to her with a cold face. "Don''t want to argue? Heh, your face is probably as thick as the city walls. You chased him out and took over his office?" Just thinking about it, Victoria felt that she was extremely disgusting. "What does it have to do with you? He''s my fianc¨¦, what''s wrong with me lending him my office to rest? He''s a man, of course, he''d have to give in to me! " Alvina had more than enough excuses. "You ¡­" "Second Miss, what are you doing?" Just as Victoria was about to p her furiously, the hand she raised was grabbed by a man. If she wanted to hit her, she wouldn''t even have the strength to do so. "Rain, you''re back!" Seeing that Rain had arrived in time, Alvina instantly revealed a happy smile. "Eldest Miss, are you alright?" Rain asked her in concern. "I''m fine, let her go!" Alvina saw that Victoria''s face was green from anger, and quickly replied. Victoria red at Rain with a face full of anger: "Since young, you''ve only helped her speak up and do things for her. Do you even have eyes for me, the second young miss? In the end, you''re just a dog by my grandpa''s side... What qualifications do you have to stop me from doing anything? " N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Victoria, if you continue to speak such nonsense, I will make you regret it!" Alvina did not expect Victoria''s words to be so unpleasant to hear. She was instantly enraged and fiercely warned her. "What is it? Am I wrong? He''s only loyal to you and grandpa. To me, he''s no different from a dog ¡­" Victoria said with a look of despise on his face. Her gaze was still sweeping across Rain''s face with contempt, and she was truly disgusted as if she was looking at a dog. "Victoria, I want you to apologize to Rain!" Alvina angrily grabbed her arm and forcefully pulled, causing her to almost lose her bnce. "I won''t!" Victoria stubbornly raised her chin with an unyielding expression. However, Rain was expressionless. Seeing that Alvina was going to help him, he could only say: "Eldest Miss, forget about it!" "No, I won''t allow her to mock you like this!" Alvina''s attitude was also excited. She stared at Victoria angrily, and asked sternly: "Apologies!" Victoria had never seen Alvina this angry before, her eyes were as cold as a cold knife that could cut through her heart. She felt an indescribable chill, and unexpectedly felt a tinge of fear. "I''m not wrong, I won''t apologize!" Victoria was still stubborn as always. She had long since disliked Rain. She heard her father call him a watchdog every day. "Alright, don''t regret it!" Alvina flung her fiercely and let out a coldugh. She was very much in favor of Joseph Grant throwing her into the mountains to feed the dogs. Rain still did not have any special emotions. Seeing Alvina''s pained face, he could only smile. "Rain, let''s go!" Alvina endured the pain in her heart and whispered to Rain. Rain nodded and followed her. Alvina''s tears rolled in her eyes, but she endured it and said apologetically: "I''m sorry, Victoria is too excessive, don''t mind." "Don''t worry, Eldest Miss. I don''t take it to heart!" Rain was grateful for her help. Alvina exhaled deeply, and said while looking at him with sorrow: "I know that it must be because my uncle taught her so. She''s disrespectful to you!" "I don''t care. What kind of father she has, what kind of daughter she will be!" Rain''s smile was forced. He would be lying if he said that he didn''t care, but if he cared, it would make him ufortable. "Rain, you followed the group into the mountain to help them. You must be tired, right? I''ll give you something to eat, go sit over there and rest!" "Alvina was quite grateful to Rain because he rmended himself to help them. With his strength, it will be of help to many people. Alvina truly felt that he was a cold¡ªfaced and warm¡ªhearted person. Just that, at almost forty years of age, he did not even have a family, and did not have any children, making her unavoidably sad. "Young miss, no need to trouble yourself. I''ll go eat by myself. Don''t worry about me. " Rain said with a smile. "Alright, take care of yourself then!" Alvina knew that Rain had a stubborn personality and he treated her as mistress, so he didn''t want to ept her help. Zoey sat beside Warren Hilton, nning to personally change the medicine for him. When the blood ¡ªstained gauze was opened, Zoey closed her eyes tightly, she did not dare look at it. She was afraid that her tears would fall. "It doesn''t hurt!" Warren Hilton thought that he was a thick¡ªskinned man. Seeing that the girl beside him did not even close her eyes, he smiled foolishly andforted her. "It would be weird if it doesn''t hurt!" Only then did Zoey open her eyes, and unhappily red at him: "Endure it, I''ll be as gentle as possible! ""It''s alright. Come at me as you please!" Warren Hilton''s ability to endure pain was also first¡ªrate. Zoey''s movements were still as gentle and gentle as ever. Seeing her tense face, he couldn''t help but grab onto Zoey''s hand. He said in a low voice: "Thank you, Zoey!" Zoey did not expect him to suddenly say such warm and polite words to her. Her entire body froze, her beautiful eyes quickly drooped down, covering the deep emotions in her eyes, and she feigned a nd expression: "Why are you thanking me!" "Thank you foring here to apany me through all of this. To me, this is a memory more precious than a treasure." This was the first time Warren Hilton said such sweet words for love. Before this, he felt that he would never say such words in his entire life. However, he could not help but say that because of love. Zoey was extremely bashful as she rolled her eyes at him while smiling shyly, "Then don''t forget about every single detail. In seven years or even twenty years, I will test you. If you said something wrong, I will punish you! " "Huh?" Warren Hilton, a dignified man, was so frightened that his face drained of color. Is this a woman? You''re being unreasonable? Forcing logic? Of course, Zoey was joking with him. She did not expect him to turn pale. When she was changing the medicine, his expression was normal, but now, he looked like he was truly scared. "Alright, look at how scared you are!" Zoey''s mood was unspeakably good. He should be this scared because he cared about her. "Zoey, I... I''m afraid that my memory is not good enough to remember so many details. When the timees, you''d have to show mercy. " Warren Hilton had already thought of a way out for himself. "Don''t worry, once we get married, I''ll have your sry card with me. I''ll show mercy to you at all costs!" Zoey winked at him again, that mischievous look made Warren Hilton shiver again. "I still have to help my sister study. When she graduates, I''ll give you my sry card!" Warren Hilton was shocked again. Zoey burst outughing. To think that scaring him was such an interesting thing to do, then she seemed to have found the joy of getting married in the future. Warren Hilton was helpless at the same time. Seeing her smile like a happy angel, he could only laugh dumbly. Zoey suddenly took the chance when he was not looking and bent down to quickly kiss his face. Warren Hilton''s smile froze. Zoey had already turned around and fled. He couldn''t help but reach out to touch the face that she had kissed before. He felt an indescribable sense of satisfaction from the bottom of his heart. Chapter 1498 Chapter 1498 Edwards Wayne donated 200 million this time. This huge sum of money yed a very important role in the disaster area. Not only him, but a few of his friends also donated a lot of materials. Their help and kindness made the people of the whole country could see the hope. Everyone began to reconsider their choice. On one side, there was the gigantic business group that Edwards Wayne represented. On the other side, there was the Vice¡ªPresident who went to rescue in the frontline. They were silently doing all sorts of things. However, there were some people were constantly making small movements behind their backs to consolidate their power and position. They were about to threaten the very foundations of the country. Everyone wanted to live a peaceful life, and everyone had their important family members to take care of, so no one was willing to take their lives for tomorrow. Thus, the old president lost many supports this time. "What? Are those people turning to Joseph Grant''s team? " Old President had secretly held a party meeting. Hearing some people''s reports, he was so angry. He wanted to take the documents in front of him and smash those who brought him the bad news. "Yes, our informants all replied like that. This time, Joseph Grant went to the front to relieve the disaster. Once he reported back yesterday, it caused a hugemotion. Mr. President, it looks like we have made the wrong decision this time, and paved a path for Joseph Grant to step onto the altar." Someone beside him whispered. "Dammit, it''s all you!" Old President pointed at a person''s face: "Look at what kind of trash you''re looking for. I told you to kill him on the way. However, you let him pass safely. Now the situation was bad for me. You dare to say this to me. " "Sir, please calm your anger. Joseph Grant had probably made some arrangements already, that was why he was able to escape from this cmity. Don''t worry, he will stay in this disaster area for a few more days. I will find a chance to kill him again. I will not disappoint Sir''s expectations for me. " The man was so scared that his legs went limp, and he hurriedly begged for another chance to atone for his sins. "Alright, I''ll give you a few more days. In three days, Joseph Grant will be out of the country to visit. He will find a chance to return. If your people don''t give me any more good news in these three days, you should be careful about your prospects." Old President''s face turned ck as he pointed at his face to remind him. Sister May was also sitting amongst them. She watched the Old President lose her temper with a deadpan expression on her face and felt a little anxious in her heart. "Where is Larissa Reed? Is she dead or not? " Finally, the Old President still asked her a question. His face was gloomy and it made Sister May uneasy. Sister May stood up immediately and replied: "Not yet, she should have gone out of the country. Edwards Wayne has probably already hidden her away, it will be difficult to find her." "Damn it!" Old President took the documents and threw it towards her: "Look at what you have done. Don''t you always think that you have thought it through carefully? Even an ant can escape from your feet. " "Sir, this is my fault, I will continue to look for her. I am afraid this Edwards Wayne haspletely fallen to Joseph Grant, since we no longer hold any hope for him, can we ¡­" "What do you want to do?" Old President squinted at her. "Since we can''t recruit him as a friend, then if he bes our enemy, we will die a miserable death!" Sister May said worriedly. "Do you want to send someone to murder him? Are you sure you can do that? " Old President sneered: "Back then John Wayne was his blood uncle, but he couldn''t kill him!" Sister May was also stunned. Indeed, she had not found anyone reliable to help herplete this mission. "As long as he''s a person, he will always have a weakness. Recently, when I investigated Larissa Reed''s disappearance, I found out that he iss a very cautious person. His two children no longer go to school, and even his wife no longer go to work at thepany. Wayne Family''s security can be considered top¡ªnotch, so we can''t attack him. Two days ago, I found out about something. Edwards Wayne had invited a woman to teach piano for his beloved daughter. However, for some reason, that piano teacher was chased out. He would find another recement! "Sister May analyzed in a deep voice. Old President raised his eyebrows, indicating that she should continue talking because he was truly a little interested. "This is our best chance. Edwards Wayne will be careful about the people want to get in his house. However, once we enter his house, his defense is the weakest. Not only him, he also has children and wife. The only thing we need to do now, is to find someone who can serve us, that way, we have a better chance of winning!" Seeing that the Old President agreed with her view, Sister May became more rxed, and she expressed her decision with even more confidence. "Earlier, I said that you did not think carefully enough. Now it seems that I misunderstand you. You are still better off dealing with details now, this is indeed a good idea. I will give you all my power to handle it, this time, don''t disappoint me. Edwards Wayne is a big threat to me. If he and Joseph Grant join hands to deal with me, the consequences would be hard to predict. And that Leo William, as for him, just find a chance to take care of him. He is just a young man, and yet doesn''t want to support me. He angers me to death! " Old President started to get angry like a child, and his temper became even more explosive. "Please calm your anger, sir. Until thest moment, the result will still be uncertain. You still have hope. Don''t worry. " Sister Mayforted him a little bit before left. In her heart, Sister May still hated Edwards Wayne because Larissa Reed was her mistake. It was like a stain on her career. Thus, she hated Edwards Wayne for causing her to have such a stain. Before Sister May had reported to the Old President, she had already made arrangements. She had even gone to find the female piano teacher who was kicked out of Wayne Family before, and only after threatening her did she find out the reason why she was kicked out. Knowing this reason, Sister May felt that it was still very useful. Since the young and beautiful piano teacher would not be chosen again, only the older and more mature female piano teacher would stand a chance. Sister May immediately got the list of famous pianists in the country. Among those who met the requirements, she picked three, because she had a higher chance of winning three. Sister May went alone to find the female teachers to talk. Of course, her current goal was not clear, she could only temporarily interact with them and build a rtionship with them. Once one of them was epted, she would use a ruthless method to threaten the other party''s most important person. Since it was not able to threaten Edwards Wayne''s most beloved person, then, she would be able to easily control the piano teacher. When the three female piano teachers knew the identity of Sister May, they were naturally very willing to be friends with her. And at that moment, the Wayne Family! Lily looked at her daughter who was sitting alone in front of the piano. She yed a song with her two small hands, turned her head and looked at Lily with disappointment: "Mummy, I can''t do it!" "Emma, don''t be in such a hurry and practice more!" "I don''t know. My brother said my brain must be flooded with water, what I learned will be forgotten soon. Mummy, I wash my hair every day, so the water must have flowed into my head from my ears, right?" Emma was already five years old, but her intelligence couldn''t evenpare to her brother''s. Maybe she was too spoiled at home, causing her to still be innocent. Her words would naturally cause others to not know whether tough or cry. Lilyughed, her daughter was so cute, who did she look like? "Who said that? Don''t listen to your brother''s nonsense, you have a good brain, it''s just that you haven''t been studying for too long, so it''s easy to forget about it. Don''t worry, tomorrow I met with a few piano teachers. I will choose a good teacher for you. " Lily rubbed her daughter''s head as she comforted her gently. "Really? Can I y it well like Eva? " Emma still missed that teacher. "You will, as long as you are willing to study hard, you will y better than her, Mummy believes in you!" Lily gently said as she kissed her daughter''s forehead. At night, Edwards Wayne went back home. Before going to sleep, Lily sat in front of the makeup table to the side and smeared it all over his face. After the man finished bathing, he bent over and hugged her tightly, then greedily kissed her long hair. "Tomorrow, I will be interviewing the piano teacher for Emma. Do you want toe over? Lily turned to look at him and smiled. "It''s your decision. In any case, you are in charge of this family!" The man said in a low and hoarse voice. "But I still don''t have the confidence. How about, you take a look together!" Lily whispered to him. Edwards Wayneughed involuntarily: "What perfume are you using, it smells so good!" "I was just telling you something serious!" Lily stared at him speechlessly. "What we''re doing now is very proper. We can ignore the matter of picking our teacher. Now that Emma has grown up, it''s fine if we just find one that she likes. I feel that their standards aren''t too bad!" Edwards Wayne had always been obedient to his daughter, so he already wanted his daughter to make the decision herself. "You''re right. Alright, let your daughter choose!" She did not want to waste any more time. "Lily, if we give birth to a second child, would we also be able to have twins again?" Edwards Wayne suddenly thought of an interesting thing and asked her with his beautiful eyes. Lily was startled and cried in her heart. Please don''t let it be twins, just bestowing her with a cute little baby. She couldn''t manage two children. "How could there be such a high chance of reproducing twins? I doubt it." Lily squinted her eyes andughed. "Do you not believe in my ability?" Someone was instantly displeased as if his male pride had been challenged. Lily stood up and turned around to face him, her beautiful eyes carrying a smile: "I believe you. However, giving birth to a child is fate, and it''s not something we have the final say in." "Then should we bet once?" Someone''s interest was immediately piqued. "Bet?" Lily were stunned. "If you give birth to a pair of twins, will you agree to one of my conditions?" "Your condition won''t be allowing me to give birth to another child, right? I don''t agree!" Lily immediately shook her head and refused to participate. Edwards Wayne could not help butugh at her words, and quicklyforted her. "Don''t worry, of course, we won''t have any more children, we have enough children!" "Then I still won''t agree. You are too much of a scam!" Lily curled her lips. She did not want to y with him. Edwards Wayne didn''t know whether tough or cry. He hugged her to his chest and asked, "What did I do?" "You are tricky!" Lily said snappily. Edwards Wayne''s thin lips instantly touched hers: "Since you''ve wronged me so much, then I might as well get down to business!" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Lily felt her body bing lighter and immediately shouted out again and again in fear, but resisting was useless, the most important thing was to get another child. Chapter 1499 Chapter 1499 The heavy snow never stopped. It was as though someone in the sky had forgotten to turn off the switch. There was another round of snow falling. In the rescue area, new supplies were delivered, and new volunteers rushed over to help. In the chaos, one person became everyone''s hope. That was Joseph. Under such harsh conditions, Mr. Vice¡ªPresident apanied them in resisting the cmities of nature. This kind of feeling, no matter how cold the wind and snow were, would still be warm. With thebined efforts of both the military and the civilian, there was only one disaster area left. There were no direct roads there, and the traffic was blocked. Only airnes could be used to transport manpower and material resources to assist in the disaster area. Joseph Grant urgently held a meeting to discuss how to rescue them, and immediately sent people to carry it out. Alvina and Zoey''s work also did not stop for a moment. After Victoria caused trouble, she also silently went to find something to do. She wanted to leave, she couldn''t stand the damn weather here, and she definitely could not endure the filth of this ce. From the looks of it, she would not be able to bathe tonight. Her original n was to catch a cold, then let Joseph Grant take pity on her so that she could enjoy his tender care and concern. However, she had underestimated her body''s condition. Until the second day, she was still alive and kicking, with not the slightest sign of catching a cold. On the contrary, Alvina''s body was much weaker. She had fever. Alvina realized that something was wrong with her body, but she did not put it to heart. She only thought that she did not have enough rest, so she felt dizzy and weak, and continued to persevere. Suddenly, Zoey, who was sitting beside her, turned to look at her, only to realize that she was blushing red. She asked: "You are face is so red. Are you fine? " Alvina shook her head: "I''m fine!" "Do you want to take a rest? Another group of people came just now, and we have enough manpower. Don''t try to show off, hurry up and go sit down to sleep!" Zoey persisted even more as she reached out to help her. "Alright!" After Alvina heard that there were enough people, she finally stopped insisting. She ced the things that she had organized by the side, and the moment she stood up, she fell to the side in a daze. "Alvina!" When Zoey saw her, she turned pale with fright and quickly reached out to help her steady herself. "My legs are numb!" Alvina could not help but let out a bitterugh. However, Zoey felt that it wasn''t just a matter of the numbness in her legs. She quickly reached out and pressed her hand against Alvina''s forehead, immediately bing rmed. "You are so hot. " "Is there? I''m probably a bit busy!" Alvina also reached out her hands to touch her forehead, but she couldn''t feel anything. "Come, I will bring you to see mister!" Zoey was extremely anxious, she ignored everything and grabbed her hand, walking forward. Only now did Alvina feel that she had caught a cold. Turns out, it wasn''t because she was busy, but because she was sick. Victoria had been paying attention to Alvina''s movements the entire time, and seeing her being held by Zoey and walking towards Joseph Grant''s temporary office, she was so jealous that her eyes turned red. After Zoey knocked on the door, she immediately pushed Alvina in. She anxiously said to Joseph Grant: "Sir, she''s feverish. I''ll go get the medicine, please take care of her!" "Sigh, Zoey, I ¡­" Alvina wanted to say something, but she saw that the door was tightly shut by Zoey. In the next second, she was gently pulled into his embrace by the man. Joseph Grant used his forehead to press against hers and indeed, he felt abnormal heat. He said: "I told you to take care of yourself. Look at you now. " Alvina didn''t know whether tough or cry: "I didn''t do anything. I''ve already worn enough clothes. I don''t know why I got a cold either." Joseph Grant let out a gentle sigh. He extended his hand and tightly wrapped her two ice¡ªcold little hands within his palm. The man''s palm was warm and dry, Alvina couldn''t help but be greedy. "Alvina, I will be back the day after tomorrow. Come with me. I will be in charge of this matter!" Joseph Grant didn''t wait for her to reply and decided for her. Alvina nodded her head: "Okay, wherever you are, I will be there. I will follow you!" Joseph Grant looked at her beautiful face that was pale white from the cold and felt heartache. Once again, he reached out and pulled her tightly into his embrace. Alvina felt dizzy and leaned into his embrace as if there was something she could support and it made her want to fall asleep. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Just then, Zoey knocked on the door and came in, holding a pill in her hand. "There''s an antipyretic and cold medicine. Sir, let Alvina take it quickly, she doesn''t need toe and help!" "Sorry for the trouble, Zoey!" Joseph Grant took it gratefully. Alvina also said thanks, then Zoey turned and left, no longer bothering the two people''s world. "Sit here, I''ll get you some hot water and some pills!" Joseph Grant supported her to sit on a chair by the side. Alvina raised her eyes to look at the man''s back, and she was extremely happy. As though as long as she had him, she could feel at ease. Joseph Grant poured a cup of water but discovered that the temperature of the water was too high. He blew the water to make it cooler. He turned his head and saw the woman staring at him without blinking. Her eyes were as clear as water and were filled with love. The man felt embarrassed and his handsome face couldn''t help but blush a little. He turned his back again and continued to blow hot water for her. "Turn around and let me take a look!" Alvina didn''t know which part of her mind was in the wrong. When she was sick to such an extent, she was still in the mood to tease him. Joseph Grant''s back tensed and he couldn''t help but listen to her words. When he turned around, he saw that the girl''s small face was filled with smiles. "The water''s not hot anymore, take the medicine!" Joseph Grant pretended to be serious as he carried the water in front of her. Instead, he squatted down and ced the medicine on her palm as if he was coaxing a child, "Be obedient!" "What if I don''t want to?" Alvina blinked her eyes, she was very mischievous. "If you don''t listen, I''ll let you have an injection!" Joseph Grant had a way to treat her. "No! Even if I die, I won''t be injected with needles!" Alvina hurriedly threw the medicine into her mouth, carried the water in her mouth and gulped it down fiercely. "Slow down, no injections!" Seeing her scared to such an extent, Joseph Grant couldn''t help but laugh lightly. As though he wasforting her, he reached out to touch her shoulder and patted her lightly. Only then did Alvina calm down and leaned weakly against the chair. Looking at the man''s handsome face which was just inches away from her, she couldn''t help but extend her finger and gently touch his face. Joseph Grant looked as if he had been electrocuted. All the blood in his body started to boil faster. He quickly stood up and spoke in a soft and gentle voice, "Alvina, you just stay here, don''t go out!" "Aren''t you afraid that others will misunderstand our rtionship?" Alvina could not help but ask. "No, no matter what they say, you are still my wife¡ªto¡ªbe. When I return from my country visit, we will be engaged. In the future, no matter how others view our rtionship, we will be amunity. Whether it is benefits or family, we will not be afraid of the eyes of others!" When Joseph Grant heard her question, he felt inexplicable as if he had hurt his old injuries. He med himself. Alvina nodded her head, she was very happy: "Alright, I have always been looking forward to this kind of life!" "OK, stop talking. Lie down on my bed and sleep for a while!" Joseph Grant reached out to help her, but Alvina was toozy to leave. The man didn''t directly picked her up. He carried her to the bed he temporarily slept on and gently put her down. "Take off your jacket. It''ll warm you by covering yourself with a nket!" Joseph Grant said softly. On the other hand, Alvina was obedient. Taking off her jacket, there was a beige turtleneck sweater inside. Alvina ripped off the ponytail that was tied up, causing her long hair to slip down. She was wearing a lot of clothes, but she still looked very slim and frail. He was sad. Alvinaid down, and her beautiful eyes unblinkingly looking at the man. After Joseph Grant covered her with nket, he didn''t leave immediately. Instead, he supported her on the bedside with one hand and reached out with the other to straighten her messy long hair. He was looking at her affectionately. In this remote mountain area, in this cold and snowy day, her heart was unspeakably warm. Joseph Grant was still unable to control himself. He bent down, kissed her on the forehead and then patted her small face: "Alright, go to sleep!" Alvina nodded her head and fell asleep. After Joseph Grant took care of some matters, he suddenly remembered that she had just eaten the medicine. He quickly walked over, and touched her neck area, as expected, there was a lot of sweat. He was afraid that her back was covered in sweat. She had to change her clothes quickly, otherwise, she would get sick again. Chapter 1500 Chapter 1500 Joseph Grant looked at the soundly asleep Alvina. She was tired and sick. She must do not want to wake up. Joseph Grant''s beautiful eyebrows were furrowed together. If she did not take off her drenched undergarment, her sickness would be worse. The only thing to do was to change her clothes, which were soaked through with sweat. Joseph Grant reached out and gently pushed Alvina''s arm, then softly shouted: "Alvina, wake up!" "Let me sleep for a while, please!" At this moment, Alvina''s head was in a whirl. The medicine she had just consumed also had a suffocating effect. Although she knew that Joseph Grant was disturbing her, she couldn''t muster up the strength to open her eyes to respond. She had to beg him. Joseph Grant sighed. It seemed that he could only do it himself. Joseph Grant nced outside the door. He originally wanted to look for Zoey to help, but right now, Zoey was probably busy too. Joseph Grant could only gently pull the girl who was hidden under the nket up into the air and let her lean into his embrace. Then, he extended his hand and took off her two sweaters. The clothe she wore was wet. However, he hesitated. He wondered if she would be angry with him for doing this to her. Hesitating for only two seconds, Joseph Grant could not care about that anymore. He still took off her clothes, but very quickly, he was stunned. It was because he seemed to have forgotten that women needed to wear more than men. A look of embarrassment shed past his handsome face. Honestly speaking, although he had interacted with Alvina before while hiding in the nket, this was still the first time he had done this kind of thing. He couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. Eventually, the fingers reached her back, stiff fingers, and it took a long time to find a way to unfasten them. "Joseph Grant, what are you doing?" Alvina felt that his body was extremely cold. She opened her eyes, only to see that the man seemed to be stripping her clothes. She asked weakly, and her face turned red. "Your clothes are drenched in sweat. I have to change them for you. Don''t misunderstand, I have no other intentions." After Joseph Grant finished speaking, he suddenly thought of an even more important matter. Alvina did not have a new set of clothes to change. "Un, thank you!" Alvina finally understood what he was doing and immediately rxed. Joseph Grant''s handsome face stiffened for a moment. In the end, he reached for his luggage and took out one of his clothes. Right now, she could only wear his clothe. Joseph Grant had never helped women wear their clothes before, his movements were a little stiff. After a while, he helped her put on the first piece of clothing. When his fingers helped her tidy up her clothes, he would inevitably touch some soft ces. Joseph Grant''s handsome face swelled up even fiercer. However, even though he felt a bit embarrassed, he didn''t dare to let his imagination run wild. She was already so ill that she couldn''t even take care of herself. If he dared to do anything rash again, he would not be a human. After Alvina changed her clothes, she felt a bit more at ease. She let out a low sigh of satisfaction. Lying down, she covered himself with a nket and slept even more peacefully. Joseph Grant reached out and took her clothes, randomly putting them into his luggage. He didn''t know if it was an illusion, but after changed her clothes, he suddenly felt that his body had be a lot warmer, and he was even sweating a little. That would be embarrassing! Victoria checked the time on her phone. Alvina had already been inside for more than two hours, and Joseph Grant had note out, what were they doing inside? "Second Miss, are you monitoring the Eldest Miss?" Rain suddenly appeared behind Victoria and asked her with an ice¡ªcold gaze. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Victoria turned around abruptly and looked at him with slight resentment: "Can you control it?" "Second Miss, you''d better not have any bad intentions towards Eldest Miss. Otherwise, I''ll have to interfere!" Rain said coldly. "Heh, this servant wants to turn over to be the master? Rain, you aren''t young and you aren''t married, you can''t be¡­ Are you fall in love with Alvina? Is this interesting? " Victoria deliberately teased with a smile. Her mouth wide open. "Bang!" Rain''s fist fiercely smashed into the wooden stake behind Victoria, causing it to shake three times. Victoria was so scared that her blood froze, her eyes opened wide, and her entire body shivered. "Please be careful with your words, Second Miss. You can insult me at will, but you are not allowed to ruin Eldest Miss''s reputation. Otherwise, don''t me me for being impolite!" Rain was so angry that his face turned green he was truly angry this time. Although Victoria had never looked at Rain directly, she was still scared by the previous smash. Rain was bleeding from all five of her knuckles. He acted like he didn''t know any pain and only warned her with a cold face. She thought Rain had gone mad. "Rain, don''t forget, I''m the second young miss of Miller family, you can''t threaten me like this!" Victoria''s aura instantly weakened, but she still reminded him. "The young miss is betrothed to Mr. Vice¡ªPresident. If you dare to ruin her reputation, I won''t treat you as a second young miss." Rain warned her coldly. "Don''t worry, I won''t say anymore. But, you''re too protective of her, so it''s hard to avoid others ¡­ Alright, I was thinking too much!" Victoria was still afraid. If she was in the Miller family at the moment, she was not afraid of Rain. However, this was a mountain range, and her home was so far away. There was no one that she could find for help. Alvina stayed in Joseph Grant''s office until noon. She had also recovered some of her strength When she woke up, she discovered that she had changed into a grey man''s sweater. The clothe was so big to her. Alvina could not help but lower her head to take a whiff. The cool and dry fragrance was something that only men could have. Alvina hurriedly put on her two warm woolen sweaters. She put on her jacket. Just as she got off the bed and was about to pour herself a cup of water to drink, Zoey walked in with lunch in hand. Seeing that she had woken up, she could not help but be filled with joy: "Alvina, you''re finally awake, coincidentally, I brought some food over!" "Where is he?" Alvina asked curiously. "He''s resting in the next room. He''s also very tired!" Zoey knew who she was asking, so she answered back with a smile. "He hasn''t slept for two days and two nights, it''s about time for him to take a rest!" Alvina said with pain in her heart. "I didn''t know that he was stubborn in the past, but this time I''ve finally known that. Until thest moment, he won''t sleep!" Zoey shook her head and sighed. "Zoey, it''s been hard on you. I still need to trouble you to take care of me. I am sorry. " Alvina laughed at herself. "What are you saying? My physical fitness is much better than yours. I should be the one taking care of you." Zoey was a straightforward person, and she had a very good impression of Alvina. She was also willing to take care of him as if she was her little sister. "Oh yeah, I noticed Victoria was watching from outside, I wonder what she wanted to do?" Zoey immediately said unhappily. "Huh?" When Alvina heard this, her expression instantly froze. Oh no, if Victoria doubted the rtionship between her and Joseph Grant, that would be bad news. "Do you want me to chase her away? I feel like she''s not doing well! " Zoey asked angrily. "No need, I''ll go out after lunch." Alvina was not at ease Eating a few mouthfuls, she anxiously went out. "Alvina, do you not need my help? Fighting is my forte. " Zoey knew that thest time Alvina and Victoria fought, there was no clear victor. Zoey wanted to go up for Alvina, she must beat Victoria to a pulp. Alvina was amused and immediately shook her head: "There''s no need. We have a personal grudge!" After Alvina finished speaking, she walked out withrge strides. When the cold wind blew, she felt dizzy and dizzy again. "Victoria, are you done yet?" Alvina called out to her loudly. Victoria''s face turned angry, and coldly snorted: "Alvina, your skin is thick, you dare act so shamelessly in his office again." Alvina immediately sneered: "I''m warning you, if you continue to hinder me from getting closer to Joseph Grant, I''ll call Grandfather and ask him to punish you!" "Enhance your rtionship? Who are youughing at? I didn''t see Mr. Vice¡ªPresident and you trying to build up a rtionship with you. It was all because of your shamelessness that you took the initiative to get close to him. " Victoria immediately taunted her angrily. Alvina straightened her messy hair andughedcently: "I''m sick, do you have any objections if I borrow his bed to rest?" "Are you sick? Are you putting on an act? " Victoria''s eyes opened wide, wasn''t this the technique she wanted to y? How did it be Alvina''s trick? Chapter 1501 Chapter 1501 Alvina never thought that Victoria would suspect that she was faking her illness. However, she could take this opportunity to do something. In any case, she wanted Victoria to not misunderstand anything. "Even if I''m pretending, do you have any objections?" Alvina curled her lips, looking like she deserved a beating. Seeing that, Victoria felt that her fingers were itching. She wanted to impulsively p her face. This woman was stepping on the man she loved. It was as though needles were piercing her heart, and it made her extremely ufortable. Rain just happened to see Alvinaing out as well, and walked over. When she saw him, she instantly trembled, suppressing the urge to hit her. After all, she was currently weak and was not Alvina''s match. "Miss, are you alright?" Rain asked in concern. "I''m fine!" Alvina shook her head and replied. Rain nced at Victoria, then said to Alvina: "Miss, let me speak with you!" Alvina nodded and followed him towards a ce where there were few people. The hatred in Victoria''s eyes was about to spill out. Rainpletely did not view her as his master anymore. He relied on her grandpa''s power, and he was fearless. Sooner orter, she would get her father to take care of him and vent her anger. Alvina stopped right after Rain. Rain immediately said to her in a serious tone: "Eldest Miss, you must be careful of the Second Miss. When you were resting inside, she had been monitoring you from outside the door the whole time." "Rain? Did you find anything? " Grandfather should not have told Rain about the rtionship between her and Joseph Grant. After all, if there was one more person who knew about this, it would be one more dangerous for her. Grandfather did not tell anyone, for her safety. Rain shook his head: "Nothing, but I am still clear about your two uncles'' goal. Maybe Victoria is working for her father, observing your every move, looking for the chance to snatch your share!" When Alvina heard Rain think this, she calmed down a little, and couldn''t help butugh: "Grandfather is still here, they don''t dare to do anything to me." "Eldest Miss, don''t be too optimistic. The old man is old and is unable to keep up with many of the company''s matters. He gave his authority to your two uncles. If it wasn''t for your safety, I wouldn''t have followed you here!" Seeing that Alvina did not get angry, butughed, Rain immediately warned her anxiously. Alvina''s smile froze, and she sighed: "Are they that unsatisfied? The shares in my hands were passed down to me by my father. They should belong to me anyway. They didn''t have the right to fight it with me. " "Don''t you understand? Your second and third uncle both have a stake in thepany, and now that they are evenly matched. They want to be the leader of thepany. No matter who gets the share in your hands, they have a chance to turn the situation around. The share is like a hot potato to you, but to them, it is the only way to take charge of thepany! " Rain analyzed the situation for her. How could Alvina not know how dangerous it was for her to own the shares? It was just that she would not easily let it go. It was something that belonged to her father, no matter what, she had to protect it. "Rain, thank you for your reminder. I will take note!" Alvina said gratefully. Rain did not say anything else and turned to leave. Alvina suddenly felt a chill in her body. This coldness seemed toe from the very bones of her heart. Zoey was worried about Alvina, so she came to find her. Joseph woke up too. Seeing her standing alone amidst the boundless white snow, Zoey suddenly felt that she wasn''t as happy as she thought she would be. "Alvina, Joseph has woken up and he is calling you toe over for dinner!" Zoey said softly as she walked closer to her. "Alright!" Alvina turned around and smiled as she nodded her head. Zoey and Alvina headed towards Joseph Grant''s office. In the office, Joseph Grant had just woken up and was in much better spirits. Seeing Alvina, he smiled and waved at her: "Come over, I made people cook some noodles for you!" Zoey tactfully walked out. As she walked over, she saw steaming hot beef noodles on his desk. It was still steaming hot. Alvina was sick now, so she did not have any appetite. Taking a few bites, she did not want to eat anymore, "Have you eaten yet?" "Just this little?" Joseph Grant knew she could eat a lot. However, she was like a little bird which ate a little, putting down her fork after a few bites. "I can''t eat anymore!" Alvinaughed. "Then I''ll eat it!" Joseph Grant immediately took her fork to eat. "Sigh!" Alvina wanted to stop him, but it was already toote. That the man''s appetite was good, and he ate heartily one mouthful after another. She frowned: "I have a cold. Why do you use my fork? Aren''t you afraid of being infected by me? " "Why? I don''t care about these things!" Joseph Grant had an indifferent expression. Alvina pursed her lips andughed: "If you get infected, don''t me me!" "I don''t me you. Food is not easy toe by. Let''s not waste it!" Joseph Grant''s handsome face was full of smiles, his words were as gentle as water. Alvina suddenly felt that his charisma was not only due to his outstanding appearance, but his personality. "Don''t tell me this bowl of noodles is for you to eat?" Alvina blinked her beautiful eyes and asked curiously. "Yes, I let them cook more on purpose. We''ll eat together!" Joseph Grant was still eating and talking. Even though he was eating in such a difficult environment, the elegance in his bones was still distinct. Alvina''s eyes grew hot. She suddenly felt that having such a considerate boyfriend was the blessing of the heavens. Seeing the girl lower her head and think about something, Joseph Grant suddenly said: "Alvina, I helped you change your clothes, you won''t be angry, right?" Alvina was startled for a moment. She pulled out the clothes and looked at them: "These are your clothes?" "Yes, but don''t worry. It''s new!" Joseph Grant was afraid that she would despise him, hence he exined with a smile. "Since you gave me the clothes to wear, don''t you need to wear them yourself?" Alvina was so moved that she wanted to cry. "The weather here is cold, so it''s fine to stay here for a few more days. Besides, I''ll have to leave the day after tomorrow. I don''t care if I don''t change my clothes!" Joseph Grant replied gently. Alvina pursed her lips andughed. Her charming face flushed red: "Actually, I vaguely remember that you changed my clothes!" Joseph Grant''s delicate eyes focused on her charming face. Seeing that her pale cheeks had an additional flush, his expression became uneasy as well. "I didn''t mean to look!" "Anyway, this isn''t the first time you''ve seen my body. I don''t mind!" Alvina suddenly felt the air be thinner, and her face became even more embarrassed. "As long as you don''t mind." The man lowered his voice a few times, pretending that his attention was still on the noodle dish beside him. "Do you mind? About my size? " "Cough!" Joseph Grant never thought that the girl would suddenly ask such a sensitive question. He had just eaten a mouthful of noodles and it made him choke. His face became red. Alvina was also shocked, she quickly reached out and gave him a cup of water: "Eat slowly!" Joseph Grant was finally relieved. He looked at her with his beautiful eyes andughed: "Alvina, why are you asking this?" "We are getting married soon. I want to know what you think. I know my figure isn''t that good, but yours is! " Alvina nervously lowered her head. She twisted the corner of her clothes, and revealed the topic she was worried about. "What do you mean? In my opinion, yours is pretty good. Besides, there''s no standard for that. Since you were born to be like this, who can change anything? " Joseph Grant never expected her to be so unconfident about her figure. No one could guarantee that they would be perfect. "Really?" Alvina''s beautiful eyes smiled as she looked at him: "In the past, I was pretty confident too. After I met you, I realized that I was blindly confident." Joseph Grant''s handsome face immediately flushed from embarrassment. He was a dignified man, yet he was discussing seriously such a thing with a little girl. "I''m not confident either." Joseph Grant''s voice became hoarse. Alvina was startled. Then she covered her mouth andughed. Joseph Grant''s face immediately became hot from herughter, and he quickly pushed the noodles to her: "Go and eat a few more. You still have to eat some medicer!" Alvina stopped herself fromughing. He lowered her head and continued eating the noodles. His mood was good, and sure enough, her appetite was better too.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Chapter 1502 Chapter 1502 Just as she opened the medicinal bag, she heard Joseph Grant say, "Tomorrow morning, let''s have Zoey apany you back to the city first. You''re sick now, so you can''t help them anymore." "Let me go tomorrow morning? What about you?" Alvina stopped moving and looked at him anxiously. "I''ll leave at noon tomorrow!" Joseph Grant said in a low voice. "Then I''ll go with you. The difference is only a few hours!" Alvina immediately made a decision. "No, you can''te with me. Leave first." Anxiety shed past Joseph Grant''s handsome face. "Why not? I don''t want to be separated from you anymore! " Alvina muttered with an unhappy look on her face. "Alvina, have you forgotten what we agreed upon previously? In the eyes of outsiders, we have to continue acting. Otherwise, if you get targeted by the Old President, will I be able to participate in the general election in peace? Alvina, will you listen to me? " Joseph Grant looked at her gently, his eyes filled with strong feelings towards her. Alvina was startled, that''s right, she almost forgot to put on an act for others to see. That''s true, her words and actions just now were a bit willful. "Then... Okay, I''ll wait for you in the city. Can we take the same ne and leave? I... Forget it, I know that this is an extraordinary period and I cannot affect you. I will leave first then!" Alvina thought over and over again, but she realized that she was still unable to aplish what she had hoped for. When Joseph Grant saw the disappointment in her eyes, he got up and gently caressed her long hair. "When I get home, I''ll stay with you for the rest of the night." "OK!" Alvina nodded and turned into an obedient child. Joseph was not worried at all. As long as Alvina left tomorrow, she would be able to avoid danger. But if she followed him, it was unknown just what kind of variables he would encounter along the way. "Joseph Grant, answer me honestly. When we were on our way here, Rain said that there was a gunfight going on, is it rted to you? Did theye to attack you? " Alvina had always kept this matter in mind and she had never asked about it. One, because she was busy with work here, and two, she was afraid that Joseph Grant might not be willing to speak the truth. "Yes!" Joseph Grant looked at her, his handsome face turning gloomy: "Actually, this is their trap, but luckily, I am still alive!" Hearing that, Alvina''s entire body shivered, and she threw herself into his embrace, feeling pained and sad: "How can they do that? How could they do such a heinous thing? Joseph Grant, when will this war stop? I am so afraid! " Joseph Grant felt her body slightly tremble and subconsciously held her even more tightly. Her thin lips kissed her hair,forting her in a low voice, "It will end one day, don''t be afraid!" Alvina buried herself deep in his embrace for a good while before she finally stood up. The tears in her eyes had also rolled down. When Joseph Grant saw her tears, his heart ached and he couldn''t help but reach out to wipe them away: "Alright, don''t cry anymore. Living in this world is already difficult, but these hardships are nothing to me. This is a test for me. I should face it. " Seeing him exin in all seriousness, Alvina could not help butugh. Clenching her fists, she punched him lightly in his bosom: "I don''t care, once we are engaged, you will have children with me, and a few more!" Hearing that, Joseph Grant''s forehead was covered in ck lines. Did this little girl even know what it means to have children? She even wanted several children? "Alvina, I don''t think of you as a fertility machine. I don''t want to." The manughed at her words. "Why not? Look at your good friend Mr. Wayne. He is about the same age as you, but he has two children of five years old. If you don''t hurry up and give birth to child, how young our child will be? " Alvina shouted angrily. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. This sentence seemed to make a lot of sense. Thinking about it carefully, it made people at a loss whether tough or to cry. "Alvina, of course, we have to give birth to children. However, the quantity is not important, but the quality. Even if we only give birth to one child, as long as it''s a biological child, it doesn''t matter." Joseph Grant said with a smile. "It''s not enough. Look at your parents. When you''re in your teens, they give you a younger sister. You have to give birth as soon as possible!" Alvina immediately retorted him. "Alright, you''re right. I can''t beat you. Can you decide on this matter after we''re engaged? Hurry up and take your medicine now, then I''ll have Zoey arrange for you to rest early. You should set off early tomorrow morning. " Joseph Grant realized that no matter how eloquent he was, he wouldn''t be able to defeat her. "I can leave, but I must bring Victoria with me!" Alvina said in a bored tone. "Of course, let her go with you!" Joseph Grant did not want to see Victoria either, this woman had completelye here to suffer with a purpose in mind. "Oh yeah, you said that you would throw her on the mountainst time, is that still considered as true?" Alvina suddenly thought about how Victoria had spoken ill of Rain and wanted to severely punish her once. "Right now, the mountains are covered with snow. If I throw her in, I''m afraid she won''t be able to come out. This is a matter of life and death. Let me think about it!" Joseph Grant always ruled with kindness and righteousness. He was unwilling to do bad things. "Well, she''s bad enough, but it''s not enough to take her life. But I still have to find a way to punish her." Alvina''s beautiful eyes shed craftily as she tried to think of a solution. "She might not be willing to go with you tomorrow. Think of a way to tie her up in the car and throw her alone in the trunk. That''s a form of punishment!" Joseph Grant immediately thought of a good way for her. It wouldn''t hurt her life, but it would also be able to scare her. "That''s right, this is a good idea. It''s settled then!" Alvina immediately agreed. Joseph Grant saw that her beautiful eyes were filled with smiles. There was a hint of evil within her mischievousness. She was really cute. "Alvina, you should go rest. I have to do something!" Joseph Grant said gently. Alvina nodded, she did not want to disturb him anymore and turned to leave. Not long after she left, Joseph Grant called Zoey and Warren Hilton in. Joseph Grant instructed with a strict expression, "Zoey, tomorrow morning, you should escort Alvina out. You must be extra careful along the way. If something happens, protect her. " "Yes, sir. I will protect her well!" Zoey lowered her head and resolutely replied. However, Warren Hilton''s expression became more serious: "Sir, I feel that the Miss Miller will not be in danger. You are their target. Do you want to keep Zoey as help and send someone else?" "That''s right, Mister, I feel that I should stay behind to protect you. Alvina has a Rain by her side, we can even send more people ¡­" "No need. You escort Alvina. There''s no need to talk about this matter anymore. I''ve already decided!" Joseph Grant raised his hand and interrupted them. Warren Hilton looked at the woman he loved, and in his heart, he was rather grateful to Joseph Grant. Although Joseph Grant did not exin anything, he knew, to let Zoey apany Alvina was equivalent to reducing the danger to Zoey. He was indirectly protecting the person he loved. Zoey was a bit anxious, she also looked towards Warren Hilton. If she had a choice, she would be more willing to stay and protect Joseph Grant, and fight shoulder to shoulder with him. However, Joseph Grant''s order was above everything else. Even if she wanted to stay, she was afraid that she would not have the chance. Early morning of the second day, Victoria was still sleeping when she was suddenly covered by a huge ck sack. Immediately following that, she was tied up in all sorts of things, took a cleaning rag and stuffed it into her mouth, then was thrown straight into the trunk of a car. Victoria was so scared that her soul almost left her body. What was going on? Who was so daring as to kidnap her? It''s over. Just who did she offend? Why he used such a vile method to deal with her? Could he be a bad person? What were they trying to do? For a beautiful girl like her, if she fell into the wrong hands, she wouldn''t be able to live a good life. "Save me! Who''s going to save me?!" Victoria wanted to shout, but the cloth was stuffed in her mouth. She could only let out a vague sound, and she was so scared that she started crying. Chapter 1503 Chapter 1503 Victoria''s heart was filled with fear. She did not know where she was, and even more so, did not know what kind of terrifying situation she was facing. It was only when she heard the sound of the car starting up, did she realize that she was actually in the trunk of a car. She struggled, but she could not do anything. The car had been driving for a few kilometers. Alvina said she was ufortable. Alvina called for the car to stop. Zoey immediately got off the car and apanied Alvina to the public restroom. Not long after Alvina and Zoey got off the car, the car suddenly drove away. "Ai ¡­What''s going on?" Zoey was startled, she rushed forward a few steps, but discovered that Alvina had caught her arm. "Zoey, stop chasing, I told Rain to drive away intentionally. Now that I don''t have a car to return to the city. Let''s go back and find Joseph Grant!" Alvina immediately revealed a cute smile towards Zoey. "Alvina, you ¡­" Zoey''s face was filled with disbelief, then she sighed helplessly: "You had already nned this long ago, right? Why are you still hiding this from me? " "If I don''t hide this from you, how could I make it?" Alvina winked at her with a mischievous expression. "Alvina, if you do this, Joseph will be angry, and I have no way to exin it to him. I will be punished. " Zoey didn''t know whether tough or cry. Although she med her, she wasn''t angry. "I don''t believe that you don''t want to stay with Warren Hilton." Alvina rolled her eyes at her. "I... I did, but I promised Mister that I would send you away first! " Zoey choked. Her face flushed red as she replied. "It''s alright, it''s only been a few hours, I don''t want to leave by myself. I want to stay with him. Now that I have sent Victoria away, I want to ride with him in a car!" Last night, when Joseph Grant let her leave first, she was very angry. However, she did not say it out on the spot, and now, with her scheme, Joseph Grant couldn''t shake her off. "We will have to walk for at least an hour from here to the rescue zone. Alvina, you are asking for trouble. I want to sympathize with you, but I can''t find a reason!" Zoey smiled as she teased her. "It''s alright. Walking is also considered training. If a patient like me can handle it, you can do it!" Alvina immediately felt that her steps had be lighter, and she tookrge strides forward. Looking at her stubborn back, Zoey could not help but shake her head andugh. It looks like Mister can''t do anything to his girlfriend. Joseph Grant was also preparing to leave. The people that he brought this time were all elites, so he was very confident in this return trip. After he left, he had to investigate this attack thoroughly. Once there were any clues, he would go back and chase them. There would be people who could not sleep in peace. Warren Hilton and the other aide had already checked all preparations for the return trip, so Joseph Grant wanted to take his leave from the victims. Around eleven, Joseph Grant''s matters at hand were settled, and be prepared to leave in a car. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Suddenly, Warren Hilton looked astonished as he pointed to the big road in front of him and said: "Sir, those two people are ¡­" Joseph Grant was smiling towards the victims who hade to send him off. Hearing Warren Hilton''s words, his gaze immediately turned to take a look. The smile on his handsome face slowly froze. "Alvina?" Joseph Grant''s gaze was still quite sharp. From so far away, he instantly recognized the girl who was trying her best to run towards him. "Why is Zoey back too?" Warren Hilton''s expression froze, he did not know what was going on. Joseph Grant could no longerugh. The woman he cared about the most was not far away from him at the moment, but right in front of his eyes. It made him want to run over and grab her, and give her a good spanking. How could she go back on her word? How can you be so reckless as a child? Last night, she promised that she would go first, but now, she went first. However, she went back to countless steps. "Mister!" At this moment, Warren Hilton also felt a little guilty because his girlfriend seemed to have failed her duties. When Zoey saw the long line of carriages from afar, she still felt uneasy. She quickly pulled at the corner of Alvina''s clothes and said nervously, "Alvina, Mister will be angry." "Don''t be afraid. I am here. You''ve been tricked by me. This is not your fault. If he''s angry, then come at me." Alvina had a face full of loyalty. The disaster that she had caused, she would not let Zoey be the scapegoat. She would take all the consequences for herself. Joseph Grant had originally bent down to get on the carriage. Now his expression was dark and cold. The coldness spread around, and everyone present could feel the anger of Mr. Vice¡ª President. Alvina and Zoey ran a few steps and finally stood in front of Joseph Grant. "Sir, I''m sorry!" Zoey hurriedly walked forward to apologize. Alvina saw that Joseph Grant''s face was dark and gloomy, and her heart trembled a little. "If you want to me someone, me it on me. I lied to Zoey, she doesn''t know anything. It was my idea! Alvina immediately lowered her head and sincerely apologized. Joseph Grant stared at her with aplicated look in his eyes. Everyone could feel the look in Vice ¡ªPresident''s eyes as if he wanted to swallow the woman in front of him. Joseph Grant did not say a word, turned and sat in the carriage. Alvina felt the awkward atmosphere. Sheughed at Warren Hilton, causing him to be stunned. Alvina still shamelessly got into Joseph Grant''s car. Warren Hilton immediately threw an inquiring look at Zoey, who walked in front of him and exined in a small voice. Warren Hiltonughed helplessly in his heart. Mister thought that he did not miss anything, but after he met Miss Miller, he would miss out on many things. When the car door closed, Alvina sat in a spacious seat in the back row. She squeezed beside the door, not daring to take a deep breath. She had walked for nearly two hours on the mountain road just now, so she couldn''t even stop her gasp. "Joseph Grant, you don''t want to bother with me anymore?" Alvina was thick¡ªskinned. She was already prepared to be despised by him. Thus, when she saw that the man''s face was ashen and unsightly, looking at the road ahead, he was just unwilling to give her a proper look. Just like a fawning puppy, she slowly moved to his side and extended her little hand, wanting to pull on his sleeves. However, the man directly moved that arm away. She couldn''t do that. "Why don''t listen to me?" The man scowled at her. His voice tinged with anger. Alvina pursed her lips, as she replied with a grievance: "Why should I be obedient? I''m not a puppy, and you''re not my master. My grandfather never taught me to be obedient even from a young age." Joseph Grant thought that she would have a good attitude towards admitting her wrongs. Unexpectedly, when he asked her a question, she talked a lot, causing his handsome face to freeze. "Do you know how dangerous it is to follow me? Do you want to die? " Joseph Grant continued to re at her angrily. That was already chaos of concern and love. "Even if it''s dangerous, I''m not afraid. The moment I fell in love with you, I did not care about my life. Joseph Grant, you have always protected me well, but I ¡­ I am not that afraid of death. I just want to be with you. No matter what happens, I want to apany you to pass the time together. Am I wrong? " Alvina''s originally good mental state suddenly copsed. As she spoke, her tears couldn''t help but fall. She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and confidently raised her head to ask him. Joseph Grant originally wanted to reprimand her a few more times, to let her know that she was wrong. However, now he was speechless. Alvina immediately grabbed onto one of his arms. Her beautiful face was tightly pressed up against him and her tears were still continuously flowing down. She took a deep breath: "You can''t order me, and you can''t arrange me either." Joseph Grant looked at the little face that was tightly pressed to his arm. Her face was cold because of the weather. He felt painful. "Alvina, you make me worry!" The man finally sighed, and his words were immediately pampered. Chapter 1504 Chapter 1504 The man''s taut, handsome face loosened. Earlier, when he saw her trying to run over in the snow with all her might, Joseph Grant felt like he was going to die from anger. He had prepared many harsh words in his heart to teach her a lesson. But now, seeing that she was crying and her tears were rolling down nonstop, her wronged and pitiful appearance made him lost his reason. "Joseph Grant, I know you''re angry. If you want to curse then curse, then curse. I have to leave with you anyway, don''t think of abandoning me!" Alvina lowered her head. She buried her face in his arm, and said with a muffled voice. "Can I still scold you? I haven''t even scolded you yet and you''ve already started crying. There''s nothing I can do about it! " Joseph Grantughed helplessly. After Alvina finished listening, she suddenly raised her beautiful eyes that were still filled with tears. She was happy now. "You don''t me me?" Alvina immediately turned her tears into a smile. She changed her mood quickly. Joseph Grant reached out and pulled a tissue, gently wiping away the tears on her cheeks. He said with a low sigh: "Is it useful? Since you''re so disobedient, it''s useless for me to scold you! " "I will listen to you sometimes, but I can''t always do that!" Alvina took his tissue and wiped off the tears and snot on her nose. Joseph Grant stared at her speechlessly: "Do you know why I let you go first? I am afraid that you will be implicated and hurt. How can I exin this to your grandfather? He trusts me so much. I don''t want to disappoint him! " "You protected me so well because you could exin it to my grandfather?" Alvina caught the main point of his words. Her brows were twisting in displeasure: "I thought that you were sincerely loving me, that''s why you wanted to protect me." Joseph Grant was speechless again. His handsome face flushed red. After a long while, he finally said angrily: "Of course I like you sincerely, if not, why would I be so worried about you?" "Alright, I understand!" Alvina immediatelyughed foolishly. Being able to hear Joseph Grant''s confession was not easy, she was satisfied. Seeing that she could stillugh, Joseph Grant started to worry. The man reached out and hugged her, and Alvina sat on his sturdy legs. As if he was hugging a child, he hugged her tightly in his embrace. Alvina was embarrassed. At that moment, knocking sounds came from outside the car door. After a while, Warren Hilton bent down and said: "Sir, there is a bulletproof vest here, let Miss Miller quickly put it on!" Joseph Grant extended his hand out, and the car door closed once again. Alvina had finally calmed down. When she saw the bulletproof vest, she was once again shocked. "I have to wear this? Is it that dangerous? " Alvina had grown up in peaceful times, and she hadn''t even met any thieves or robbers. But now, she had to face real gunfire. She was scared. Joseph Grant reached out to unzip her outer garment, and said, "This time you have to listen to me!" Alvina was still afraid of death. She quickly took off her jacket and a sweater underneath it, while Joseph Grant personally put on her bulletproof vest. After Alvina put on her clothes, she felt that the carriage was already slowly moving forward. Joseph Grant''s drivers were all carefully chosen. They were loyal and reliable. There were six to seven cars around them. They wererge specialized military vehicles, with close to 300 escorts riding on them. On top of the vehicles were heavy firearms and equipment. This time, Joseph Grant was even more prepared because the other party would probably attack him like a tiger. They were afraid that he would be able to return alive. Joseph Grant thought about the dangers of the entire journey, and could not help but lower his head to look at the woman who was in his arms resting with her eyes closed. She actually had a big heart. She walked a long way, and she was sick. Lying in his embrace, she was about to fall asleep. Alvina was also really tired, and with the warmth in the man''s embrace, she naturally wanted to take a nap. Looking at her peaceful sleeping face, Joseph Grant felt she was cute. He couldn''t help but kiss her lightly at the corner of her mouth. Her lips were very beautiful. Even she wasn''t smiling, her lips were raised slightly. When she pursed her lips, it made people feel that she was extremely sweet. Alvina was not asleep at all. Sensing that the man was kissing her, she mischievously opened one of her eyes to look at him. He pursed his lips, acting as if nothing had happened. She immediately startedughing secretly. Joseph Grant was a little embarrassed from her smile, so he extended his hand and used a little strength to pinch her cheek. Such a warm time, it was very beautiful. Alvina did not regret it in walking such a long distance to come back and follow him. Zoey and Warren Hilton sat in the back of the carriage. Zoey was driving, and Warren Hilton was sitting beside her. The injuries on his arm had already healed, but he still could not make any intense movements. "I wonder if mister has scolded her or not!" Zoey was still worried for her. Mr. Vice¡ªPresident''s expression just now was truly dark and gloomy, making people uneasy. "Rest assured, Mister is a cold¡ªfaced and warm¡ªhearted person. He was good to outsider, not to mention Miss Miller." Warren Hiltonforted her, not wanting her to feel pressured. Zoey smiled and nodded: "I hope that they are fine. I believe ¡±s¡±e has her method!" "Men can''t find a strategy to deal with the woman they love." Warren Hilton replied with a smile. Zoey looked at him sideways: "For example, you?" Warren Hilton''s smile froze, after that, he casually shrugged his shoulders. Zoey immediately smiled. Her smile was warm. The car had been moving for more than two hours. As they got closer to the city, the road became more unobstructed and the snow stopped. However, the road was slippery, so it was necessary to be very careful when driving. Joseph Grant tensed up, a bad premonition lingered in his mind, and he subconsciously hugged the woman tightly. Alvina was already fast asleep, like a child without worries, sleeping soundly. Suddenly, a bend appeared in front of them. There were two tall mountains on either side of the bend, and the road in the middle was extremely narrow. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Suddenly, the first car in front came to a screeching halt. It turned out that there was a problem with the tires of the car. It exploded. Warren Hilton took the walkie¡ªtalkie and said: "Everyone, be careful, there might be an ambush here, stay alert!" The car Joseph Grant was riding on was also moving forward and quickly came to a halt. Alvina felt that the carriage was unsteady and opened her eyes in shock. She immediately sat up in the man''s embrace: "Did something happen?" "Alvina, can you shoot?" Joseph Grant suddenly asked her, his voice low and gentle. "No!" Alvina immediately shook her head. Joseph Grant suddenly took out a small and exquisite gun from under the carriage: "This is for you to use, there are bullets inside. If there are bad people, you can pull the trigger to protect yourself." Alvina then looked out of the window, the car had stopped, the surroundings were dead silent. Joseph Grant then took out two handguns from beneath them. One of them held the spare one, while the other held it tightly in his hand. Suddenly, a gunshot was heard from a nearby mountain. The sound of bullets shooting came from the roof of the carriage that Joseph Grant was on. It was ear¡ªpiercing and sharp, causing one''s scalp to go numb. "AHH!" Alvina was so frightened that she reached out her hands to cover her ears. She jumped into the man''s embrace. "Don''t be afraid, this car is bulletproof!" Joseph Grant used one hand to firmly press her into his embrace andforted her in a low voice. Just then, a barrage of gunshots sounded out from outside the car window. It was Joseph Grant''s men fighting back. Although they had good equipment, they not a match for a group of the elite professional army who had trained for many years. Very quickly, several criminals were knocked down from the mountain and rolled to the side of the car. One smashed onto the front of Joseph Grant''s car. Alvina wanted to look up, but Joseph Grant held onto her head tightly, preventing her from seeing it. The attack this time was not the least bit scary. Under the cover, the vehicles ahead of them quickly passed through this dangerous stretch of road and continued onward. This was the first time Alvina experienced such a terrifying thing. She suddenly felt that Joseph Grant''s situation was much more dangerous than he had imagined. She didn''t know why he was so calm. Despite facing such a dangerous situation, his expression remained calm and collected. Just what kind of man did she fall in love with? Had she be a burden to him? Chapter 1505 Chapter 1505 Alvina was shocked. Her pretty face immediately lost all color. The weapon in her hand seemed to have be a hot potato. She wanted to throw it away, but did not dare, because she still needed this gun to protect her life. Joseph Grant''s sharp eyes swept over the situation on the road behind him. When he came back to his senses, he saw the girl beside him was stunned, he immediately reached out and pulled her into his embrace. He pressed his lips tightly against her forehead. After a long while, heforted her softly: "Alvina, are you alright?" "I''m fine!" Alvina''s teeth were chattering but she was still stubborn. She didn''t want him to worry about her. The man''s lowughter rang in her ears. Then, he pretended to be ruthless as he said softly, "I should make you scared. Otherwise, you won''t listen to my words again!" Alvina''s body trembled as she hurriedly lifted her head from the man''s embrace. A pair of beautiful eyes looked at him. She felt wronged and uneasy. "I''m not afraid!" "If you are not afraid. Can you let go of your hand now? I''m almost bleeding because of you! " The man''s smile grew wider. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Alvina lowered her head violently and saw her other hand had opened up, tightly pinching one of the man''s fingers. As expected, his finger had turned red. "I... I''m sorry!" Alvina hurriedly let go of his hands with a face full of shame. Joseph Grant rubbed her shoulder gently: "Rx, everything is fine!" Alvina''s expression became nervous as she nodded her head and quickly sat up, feeling ashamed and guilty. She should have believed that Joseph Grant''s ns were the most reasonable one. Now she messed up his ns. Under the circumstances where he was facing all four sides, he still had to protect her. She should be med for her ipetence, for not being able to fight with Warren Hilton like an agent. Joseph Grant took the walkie¡ªtalkie in front of him and asked: "How''s the injury?" "Six people were injured, and one of them was severely injured. A paramedic is already rescuing him from the back!" Warren Hilton''s voice immediately came over. "Be careful, I''m afraid this is only the first wave of attacks. They wille again." Joseph Grant warned. "Sir, be careful!" Of course, Warren Hilton knew that this first wave was a test. Hearing Joseph Grant''s words, Alvina''s scalp went numb again. She looked at him with her beautiful eyes. She asked with a trembling voice: "A test?" Joseph Grant looked at her helplessly. Some people''s ability to control their fear was weak, just like the frightened little girl in front of him. It was human nature to be afraid. He originally wanted her to leave first because he didn''t want her to experience these terrifying nightmares. But now, he felt that besides knocking her out, there was no other way to prevent her from experiencing all this. However, he wouldn''t be able to do so. Moreover, she was a vengeful woman, so if she decided to not marry him when she was angry, then what should he do? In the back seat, the two stared at each other for a long time. "Are you afraid?" the man asked with a pained heart as he looked at her pitiful and helpless appearance. "I''m scared!" At this moment, Alvina was unable to pretend that she was strong. She was truly afraid. The man directly put his hand on the back of her head and pressed her gently towards him. The next second, the man''s sexy and thin lips fiercely kissed her small open mouth. "Ugh!" Alvina never thought that a man would forcefully kiss her in such a dangerous situation. Her mind went nk, and her body tensed up as well. When Joseph Grant touched her lips, he felt the electric current surge back and forth in his body, causing his calm and tranquil heart to surge. He was unwilling to let her go. Alvina''s petite body was already in his embrace. She was forced to raise her face. His lips were not gentle at all, causing her to be secretly shocked. She knew he was angry about her. After a long while, when Alvina thought that Joseph Grant was going to pester her to the end, the man gently let go of her. His voice changed: "If you are scared, you should listen to me next time! " Alvina''s face burned with passion. She lowered her head. Only after a long while did she regain her breath. She raised her beautiful eyes and looked straight into the man''s eyes and replied: "Being afraid it''s my instinct, I can work hard to restrain myself. Loving you is also my nature, I can''t abandon you and leave you!" "A stubborn mouth!" He was angry. Alvina had always been talkative, so she didn''t mind. "If I don''te back, how can I appreciate Mr. Vice¡ªPresident''s calm demeanor?" Alvina yed with her long hair recklessly as a smile surfaced in her beautiful eyes. Joseph Grantughed helplessly. He extended his palm and sped her ten fingers tightly, and sighed: "Alright, everything you say is reasonable!" Alvina firmly held the upper hand and was somewhat smug for a while. Maybe it was because of her yfulness with the man that caused the fear in her heart to disappear. She couldn''t help but peek at the man. He must have kissed her on purpose to remove her uneasiness. This man seemed to be doing something with a goal in mind, yet every action could warm a person''s heart. Ahead was a bridge more than two hundred meters long, with twones in the middle. One of the trucks was parked there. The dangerous atmosphere instantly made everyone tense up. Warren Hilton picked up the walkie¡ªtalkie and said: "Stay alert, the first car will stop and send two groups of people to take a look at the situation. The two teams behind will get off and go along the river to check if there are any enemy troops!" After receiving orders from their superiors, four teams of people immediately jumped out from the two cars in front and behind, carefully starting the investigation. While the two teams were doing their work separately, the truck parked on the bridge exploded. Soon after, the bridge started to copse from the middle, and in a sh, the entire bridge was blown up. As for the convoy that was not far from the bridge, a few of the windows of the cars that had shattered, cracks had also appeared on the windows of the cars that Joseph Grant was in. "AHH!" Alvina screamed, she covered her ears and instinctively jumped into the man''s embrace. Joseph Grant also didn''t expect the other party to be so fierce, to explode the entire bridge. This caused him to be unable to pass through, which meant that he was trapped here. Joseph Grant hugged thedy in his arms tightly. After everything was over, Warren Hilton and Zoey got off the car and knocked on Joseph Grant''s window, wanting to see how he was doing. Of course, Joseph Grant was fine now. Alvina, who was in his embrace, almost fainted from fright. Alvina felt a buzzing in her ears. Everything she heard was unclear. She raised her head dizzily and saw Joseph Grant anxiously looking at her, calling her name. "I''m fine!" Her first reaction was to answer him. She calmed down after a while. Alvina could not help but ask: "Where did it explode?" "There''s a bridge broken up ahead. We''re facing the problem of how to cross the river." Joseph Grant told her in a low voice. Warren Hilton punched the car angrily, and said angrily: "This is truly hateful, ying such a sinister trick, is he not afraid of retribution?" Joseph Grant frowned, then asked the other aide: "When do you think the Wayne''s Group''s delivery helicopters will arrive here?" The aide was in charge of handling all sorts of news about Joseph Grant. He quickly took out his laptop and checked: "They are already in the city, so a total of six helicopters will be sent to deliver supplies." Joseph Grant nodded: "Do you know who is in charge of this operation? Let me talk to him on the phone. " "Mr. Wayne sent his trusted aide over, I''ll contact him right now!" After the aide finished speaking, he immediately pulled out a phone. Very quickly, Larry''s voice came over: "Hello, who is this?" Joseph Grant took the phone and spoke: "I am Joseph Grant, are you Larry? I''m in some trouble right now, can you send three helicopters over to help? " "Yes. Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, the reason he sent me over was to help you. May I ask where you are? I heard that you were attacked on your way here. Are you alright?" Larry seemed to be waiting for his orders and hearing his voice, his tone became a little more anxious and concerned. Joseph Grant had talked about this matter with Edwards Wayne before, which was why he was calm and collected. He knew that a good friend was supporting him from behind. Chapter 1506 Chapter 1506 Joseph Grant was very grateful for Larry''s concern for him, but the most important thing right now was to pass through this broken bridge. The enemy''s goal was already clear, they wanted to trap him inside. "Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, I will send the ne over right now. You must be careful!" After Larry finished speaking, he hung up and started transferring helicopters over to help. Joseph Grant''s heart calmed down a bit, he turned and said to Warren Hilton and Zoey who was standing outside the door: "They want to trap me. They want to use this opportunity to attack me. Arrange for everyone to be on alert, to prevent them from attacking!" "Sir, Quarterly''s rescue was timely. The crisis this time will be over." Warren Hilton also heaved a sigh of relief. Alvina sat by his side quietly, her beautiful eyes shing. Hearing that someone woulde to help, she felt at ease. When she heard that they would be attacked again, her face turned pale white. Just as Joseph Grant expected, gunshots suddenly came from all directions, attacking the convoy that was parked by the side of the road. "Ah ¡­" Alvina still did not have any way of dealing with it. She was so scared and panicked that she could only reach out and hold her head in her hands. "Alvina, squat down. The window won''t be able to support you for long!" The window of the car had been sted open from the earlier explosion, and now, the bullets were shooting at it. Soon, this layer of bulletproof ss could no longer guarantee its safety. Alvina quickly squatted down, holding onto the spear, he closed his eyes for a moment. If he was alone in the car today, he definitely wouldn''t be so flustered, but the woman he loved was right here. He could protect himself, but she couldn''t. She was as weak as a flower in a greenhouse. Let alone the power of a bullet, even a single punch could take her life. "Sir, did you arrange for backup? I saw someone helping us?" Warren Hilton''s anxious voice came out from the walkie¡ªtalkie. "No, do you see who helped us?" Joseph Grant asked. Warren Hilton''s side fired continuously, following that, Warren Hilton shouted: "It''s the Miss Miller''s bodyguard!" Alvina''s eyes instantly lit up: "Rain is back? I knew it, Rain would not abandon me! " Joseph Grant was slightly moved as well, "It looks like your grandfather treated him well. Otherwise, this Rain wouldn''t have risked his life for you." "Rain has been protecting me since I was young. My grandfather is good to him, and he knows how to be grateful to me. I have always thought of him as a rtive!" Alvina thought about how Rain had come back to kill them. She was still very excited to have his help. Rain was also well¡ªtrained, adding that he hadunched a sneak attack from the back, the enemy was caught off guard and instantly lost more than ten people. The group of people became angry, and immediately turned around to deal with Rain. They emptied their backs as well, causing Warren Hilton and the rest to attack ferociously as well. In a few seconds, the opponent had lost many people. The enemy was attacked from the front and back, and their morale was severely damaged, so they immediately lost their will to fight. Although money was very attractive, they had to save their lives first. This group of people had originally run here to fight for the sake of money. Now that they saw their brothers fall one by one, they also panicked and quickly retreated to the riverbank, where the boats quickly escaped. "Let''s go over and see if there are any who are still breathing!" Seeing that the other party had turned into a deserter, Warren Hilton quickly took the opportunity to give chase. The cold river water was unable to stop the soldiers from grabbing the criminals. All of them flowed across the river, catching them along the way. They did find 4¡ª5 people among the injured. All of them were also heavily injured. Seeing that they were being kidnapped, some of them wanted tomit suicide. However, they were forcefully restrained, and did not even have the chance to die. "Rain, you''re injured?" Warren Hilton saw that Rain was covering his arm with his hands. He had taken the enemy''s spear tounch a sneak attack, so his injuries were very severe. "Are you alright? Is she hurt? " The first thing Rain did not do was worry if he died, but grabbed Warren Hilton''s sleeve and asked her anxiously. "Rx, Miss Miller is by your side. She''s fine and unhurt, I''ll get someone to help you bandage her wound!" Warren Hiltonforted him. He turned and walked two steps, then said sincerely: "Thank you so much. If we did not have your help, I''m afraid it would be difficult to push them back." "There''s no need to be courteous, everything I''ve done is just to protect Eldest Miss!" Rain shook his head and replied weakly. Warren Hilton nodded his head. He smiled and turned around. He did not think that there would be someone who would work so hard to risk their life for Miss Miller. Alvina wanted to push open the door and get off the car, but the man grabbed her wrist, "Alvina, stay in the car, don''t get off!" "I am going to check on Rain. I don''t know if he is injured or not!" Alvina had always regarded Rain as her kin, so she was naturally very worried about him after the battle. Warren Hilton coincidentally had rushed over at this time. Seeing Alvina, he looked a little pained: "Rain is injured, but I have already arranged for the military doctor to treat him. It shouldn''t be fatal!" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Ah? I''ll go over and see him too! " Alvina''s beautiful face turned pale white, she was so anxious that her eyes had turned red. Joseph Grant knew that she must be very anxious now, so he held her small hand once again. Alvina''s tears rolled down her face. "Joseph Grant, don''t stop me!" Joseph Grant said gently, "I will apany you!" Alvina did not expect Joseph Grant to say such words, causing her expression to be dazed again. "Let''s go, I want to personally thank him. Without his help, we wouldn''t have been so victorious!" Joseph Grant had already gotten off the car while bending over. He then held her small hand and brought her down. "Sir, you shouldn''t have gotten out of the car. You should have stayed in the car. There is no shelter all around. If those people return ¡­" Warren Hilton was extremely anxious, he wanted to advise Joseph Grant to return to the car to take shelter. After Alvina heard Warren Hilton''s words, his entire body froze. He anxiously grabbed onto the man''s arm: "Joseph Grant, you go back, I''ll go over by myself!" "I won''t let you go there alone. Let''s go!" Without saying a word, Joseph Grant held onto Alvina''s small hand and walked towards the river. The path by the river was covered by snow, but it wasn''t frozen over. There were piles of rubble everywhere, and Joseph Grant carefully held onto Alvina''s hand, supporting her so that she wouldn''t fall. At this moment, Alvina''s gaze uncontrobly fell on the man''s handsome face. He felt that at this moment, even if she apanied him to his death, she would not even bat an eyelid. He was worth it. Everyone rushed over, forming a circle to protect Joseph Grant and Alvina, they were all on high alert. "Sir, the water is very cold. Why don''t I carry Miss Miller over?" Another aide beside him whispered. "No need, let me do it!" How could Joseph Grant let other men carry his woman? Even if the water was cold, he had to do it himself. "No need to carry me. I can walk through by myself. The water won''t flow fast anyway!" Alvina quickly shook her head, unwilling to ept such help. "Stop showing off, you''re still sick!" Joseph Grant had already bent over and was waiting for her to come over. Alvina looked at his broad and broad back. Actually, she wanted to lie down, but she also felt very embarrassed if she caused trouble. "There''s no need for that. I''ve recovered from my illness!" Alvina persisted. "Hurry up, I''m afraid your Rain would also like to see you!" Joseph Grant immediately said something that made Alvina''s brain slow down. Following that, she felt that the man''s hands were actively wrapped around her. She was forced to lie on his back, and in the next second, the man stepped into the ice¡ªcold water of the river. Alvina sprawled on his broad shoulders in disbelief. This man could move her every time he did something, but just how many sides did he have left? Joseph Grant''s footsteps were steady, and he walked forward step by step. Suddenly, there was a trend of footsteps that nearly made him fall. The man quickly grabbed onto one of her legs, and only then was he able to stabilize his center of gravity. "Joseph Grant put me down!" Alvina said softly, she did not want him to be involved in the danger for her. She suddenly regretted it, and regretted not listening to his words, if not, he would not need to do all these for her. "We''re almost there, don''t move!" The man said softly. Finally, they crossed the river, and their legs turned red from the cold. The frozen river was truly bone¡ªchilling, and someone immediately built a fire to move some of the injured people over. "Rain!" Alvina got down from Joseph Grant''s back. When she saw the injured Rain lying on the ground, she immediately pounced over with heartache. Seeing that she was safe and sound, Rain smiled weakly. "Miss, it''s good that you''re fine!" Chapter 1507 Chapter 1507 Rain''s injuries were still quite severe, all the while he was trying to see if Alvina was safe and sound. Seeing her alive, he heaved a sigh of relief, and fainted in an instant. "Rain?" When Alvina saw Rain''s head droop down, her mind was emptied and tears instantly rolled down. She reached out to hold Rain''s hand and muttered soullessly: "It''s all my fault, it''s all my fault. If I had left with you, you wouldn''t have turned back to save me, and you wouldn''t have been injured. I am sorry. " Joseph Grant looked at Alvina, who was kneeling on the ground and holding Rain''s hand and was crying profusely. Like a child who hadmitted an offense, she felt guilty and regretful. "Alvina, don''t be sad. Rain has just fainted for the time being. Nothing will happen to him!" Joseph Grant squatted down and reached out to gently caress her shoulders, feeling her entire body was trembling uncontrobly. "He''s been protecting me all this time, but I''ve harmed him!" Alvina''s tears fell even more heavily as she felt regret for her actions. Joseph Grant also felt that it was hard to bear. seeing the crying littledy, his big hands clenched into fists. All of this was the fault of that person, he was the one who caused this tragedy. "Miss Miller, please make way, we will give Rain a needle!" A doctor walked over and whispered. Alvina stood up, her legs were stiff. Zoey''s eyes were red, she did not expect Rain to be such a loyal person, it was truly sentimental. "Alvina, Rain will be fine. Don''t cry!" Zoeyforted her softly. Alvina''s eyes zed over as if she had lost her soul. She stood there motionlessly, and only her tears could not stop flowing, as though they would never stop falling. Joseph Grant knew that she had suffered a great blow this time. Perhaps, when she was very young, she was also helpless and sorrowful when her father left her. Joseph Grant wanted to hug her close tofort her. Seeing her like this, he didn''t know where to start. He could only stay by her side and follow her emotional ups and downs. Rain''s unconscious state reminded her of his childhood memories. In the corridor of the hospital, she sat in the driver''s seat and hurried there. She didn''t have time to say her final farewell to her father. She only saw him raise his hand and droop it weakly as if to say goodbye to forever. That ident caused Alvina to lose her voice for the better part of half a year. She was like a person who had lost her soul and became a puppet. Now she was shocked by Rain''s situation. She could not say a word. Just as everyone was in silence, the sound of helicopters came from the sky. Everyone was overjoyed. The rescue team had arrived. "Alvina!" Zoey saw that Joseph Grant was also startled, so she walked over and gently hugged her. Alvina seemed to have reached a certain state of weakness, adding that she was still sick, and was suddenly brought up in the past, she leaned her head on Zoey''s shoulder and fainted. "Alvina!" Zoey did not expect her attack to be so severe, so she immediately held her steady. Joseph Grant turned his head to look and seeing her unconscious, his heart trembled. He quickly reached out and pulled her into his embrace. "Doctor,e and see Miss Miller!" Zoey shouted anxiously. Immediately, a doctor came over to check and said to Joseph Grant sorrowfully: "Miss Miller''s condition hasn''tpletely recovered, and she''s also been hit by a blow. It''s just a moment of unconsciousness, it shouldn''t be a big deal!" The helicopter flew around in the sky a few times, finding a spot to stop, and after a while, Larry and his men ran over. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, are you alright?" Seeing the mess, Larry''s heart immediately jumped out of his chest as he hurriedly asked. "Larry, can I trouble you to first transfer the wounded to the hospital in the city?" Joseph Grant said while looking at him gratefully. "Sir, you and Miss Miller should also go first!" Warren Hilton suggested in a low voice. Joseph Grant nodded his head: "Okay, you guys stay here. I will send more people to assist you guys!" However, Larry said from the side: "Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, don''t worry, our convoy will arrive here in half an hour. Now that the bridge has been destroyed, we cannot get past the convoy, so we need to think of a way quickly." Only then did Joseph Grant realize that he still had supplies to transport, so he quickly said to Warren Hilton: "Immediately continue with the management in charge of the city and send people to build a bridge here, we need to get through as soon as possible!" "Yes, sir!" Warren Hilton replied. All the wounded were rushed to the helicopter and left first. Joseph Grant hugged Alvina. They did not leave on the helicopter, but waited for the rescue car to come over, and then rode it to leave. Along the way, Alvina seemed to have fallen asleep. Her body shivered because of coldness and scary. "Sir, is Alvina alright?" As Zoey watched, she also became truly anxious. Joseph Grant lowered his head and looked at her, sticking his hand onto her forehead: "She didn''t get hot. She probably got too shocked." "If I had known this would happen, I would have urged her to leave earlier." Zoey couldn''t help but me herself. Joseph Grant advised gently: "I don''t me you. I understand her character, she looks like someone who doesn''t make decisions, but the moment she decides to do something, she is also very stubborn!" Zoey agreed with him. Alvina was usually very carefree as if she did not have any worries, but she could be considered a wise person. She did not care about small matters, but she was serious to those important matters. On the way back, there were no more mishaps. They were safe and sound. In a corner of the parking lot below the city center, Victoria used all her strength to struggle free from the hole in the gunny sack. At this moment, she waspletely tormented. Her frozen face was bloated, and her hands and feet were so numb that they felt like thousands of ants gnawing on them. "Miss, are you alright?" Suddenly, a timid voice asked her. Victoria immediately looked as if she had seen her savior, and immediately revealed her face. She saw an aunt sweeping the floor, nervously holding a broom, sizing her up with a face of shock. "Auntie, please help me. I was kidnapped. Did you bring a knife? Please help me untie the rope. I''m begging you, please save me!" Victoria moved her numb body fearfully, showing a pleading expression to his aunt who was sweeping the floor. "Wait a moment, I''ll get me scissors!" Auntie was kind, too. Seeing a young girl being tormented like this, she couldn''t bear it any longer, so she turned around and ran over to get some scissors. Victoria''s heart was thumping, her eyes looking around fearfully, afraid that those dangerous thugs woulde back and kidnap her. A few minutester, Auntie took the scissors and quickly untied the rope on her body. The bindings on Victoria''s body were extremely obvious, she was already bleeding, but she could not care about the pain, and immediately turned around to escape. Auntie saw that she had been greatly frightened and felt sorry for her. Victoria''s hair was disheveled at the moment. Her face was stained with ashes because the sack was originally meant for holding charcoal. At this moment, her body and hair were all covered with grey, and her face was also covered with ck. Victoria ran into a female restroom beside the underground parking lot. Seeing herself in the mirror, who looked like a ghost, she almost screamed out. "Who exactly is it? Who was it that wanted to harm me? Let me find out, I have to kill him! " As Victoria lowered her head to wash her face, she ground her teeth in anger. When the cold water touched her wound, her face contorted in pain, and she became even more furious. "Alvina, is that Alvina?" Such a name suddenly appeared in Victoria''s mind, causing her to tremble from anger: "That''s right, it must be her, and that damnable Rain. They must have teamed up to bully me. I must find the Mr. Vice¡ªPresident to help me. I can''t be bullied by them for nothing." The more Victoria thought about it, the more she felt that Alvina was the biggest suspect, because she and Rain hated her to the core. Victoria realized that she did not have anything with her. Did this mean that she was penniless? "Bitch! Bitch!" Victoria was so angry that she started growling. If she did not have her ID, she would have flown away already, but there was nothing she could do. Furthermore, she originally had a work permit inside, but now that she did not have it, how was she going to return home? Chapter 1508 Chapter 1508 She had washed her face and hands, and the dirt and dirt on her clothes couldn''t be washed clean. At this moment, her face that had been frozen red actually started to feel pain after washing it with cold water. Victoria couldn''t help but kneel on the ground and cry. In the end, she still had to get out of here as soon as possible and find a way to contact her family. Thus they coulde and rescue her. Compared to Victoria''s misery, Alvina was in a predicament right now. Returning to the city, she was immediately hospitalized. Joseph Grant had already changed into a new set of clothes and quietly sat beside her sickbed. He was worried about her. Alvina woke up after an hour, her hands were still filled with liquid. When she opened her eyes, she looked at the ceiling in confusion. "Alvina, you''re awake!" Her deep male voice was filled with joy. In the next second, her ice¡ªcold hand had been grabbed by arge hand. Alvina turned her head around and met Joseph Grant''s concerned and gentle eyes. "Joseph Grant, where are we? Why am I here? " Alvina''sst memory was when she was still by the river, and could still feel the bone¡ªpiercing cold of the wild. But at this moment, she felt as if she was on a warm spring day, and not cold at all. "This is the hospital in the city, you''re unconscious!" Joseph Grant quietly helped her answer her doubts. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Is Rain in the hospital? How is he? " Alvina''s uneasy heart had finally calmed down, and after that, she thought of something and asked anxiously. Joseph Grant nodded his head, and answered her: "Rain has woken up, he just took out the bullet, the doctor is treating him!" If not for the fact that he knew that Rain was rted to her like family, Joseph Grant would have been jealous. The first person this woman had been concerned about when she woke up was not him? He was generous. Even she didn''t care about him, he was still happy. This was because she had woken up, and she seemed to be fine. "I''m sorry, I''ve dragged you down!" Alvina felt that she was continuously apologizing, and was ashamed in her heart. "Alright, if you continue to be so formal with me, won''t our engagement be dyed?" Joseph Grant knew she had to me herself, and couldn''t help but to reach out and pinch her face, teasing her with a smile. "Of course not!" Alvina could not help but blurt out, following that, she looked at the man''s burning gaze, and her beautiful face turned bashful: "Let''s get engaged early, I don''t want to wait any longer!" The heavens had favored her, bestowing her with such an outstanding and perfect man. Of course, she had to seize him as soon as possible; she didn''t want to waste too much of her time daydreaming. The manughed at her. His smile was downcast, and his eyes were filled with emotion as he asked, "Aren''t all girls are shy? How are you different from them? " Alvina was even more embarrassed now. Even though she was shy, she still did not hide the truth, "I do not know others, but I do understand myself. Joseph Grant, you helped me and even saved me, and now you are even taking care of me. I have to thank you with my body. " "Thank me with your body?" The man was stunned by her words. He deliberately moved his slender fingers a few inches around her neck and said in a low voice, "I''ll give you a chance. But with your current condition, I can''t do anything with you!" Alvina was startled, then quickly checked herself: "I''m fine now!" "Look at your face. It''s as white as paper, devoid of any color at all. You''re still saying that you''re alright?" Joseph Grant sighed, this woman loved to pretend to be strong, when would she change? Alvina could not answer, she was extremely weak. Other than having a brave mouth, there was nothing else she could do. "Didn''t you want to go abroad to visit? You should hurry up and go back. When Rain is fully recovered, I will leave with her! " Alvina reached out to grab the man''s finger and said softly. "I still have two hours. I originally wanted you toe with me, but since you were worried about the safety of Rain, then you should stay behind. He might need a few days to recover!" Joseph Grant didn''t want to let her follow him any longer, so he let her rest well in the hospital. "OK, I don''t need you to worry about me anymore. Hurry up and get back to your business. I can take care of myself!" Alvina saw that the man did not move and quickly reached out to push him. "I told Zoey to stay and take care of you, call me if you have anything!" Joseph Grant pinched her palm, unwilling to part with her. "OK!" Alvina was naturally reluctant as well, extremely reluctant, but she had no choice. The separation was just for a better reunion, she could still bear with this sadness. Joseph Grant retreated two steps, steeled his heart, turned around, opened the door of the ward and left. Alvina''s heart seemed to have been hollowed out the moment he turned around, as even her heart had drifted away with him. Joseph Grant left for the airport and Zoey stayed behind. After Alvina ate some food, she went to find Rain. Rain was asleep on the bed, and she quietly left the room. Alvina stood at the window, suddenly, she heard the sound of an airne flying overhead. She could not help but raise his head to look, and as expected, she saw the shadow of a ne rising. Alvina! " Just when Alvina and Zoey decided to return to the sickroom, they did not expect to see Victoria running angrily towards them. Victoria came to the hospital to treat the strangling on her wrist and leg. She used her mouth to get a kind uncle to donate 100 dors to her for treatment. The moment Victoria came out from the clinic, she saw her. She immediately became angry and walked towards her. Alvina finally believed in one sentence, the enemies here had a narrow path. Although it was a small city, they could meet here. She did not know what to say anymore. "What''s the matter with you?" Alvina saw that Victoria was no longer as impressive as she normally was, but had walked with a limp. Furthermore, both of her arms were wrapped in bandages. "You still have the face to ask me what''s wrong? It''s you, it''s you and that dog that did this. Look at how I''ve been tortured by you. I must find Grandfather to punish you after I go back, you are going too far, I will not let you off!" Since young, Victoria had always felt that she was a noble princess, how could she endure such a life of a beggar? She wanted to kill Alvina now. Zoey disliked this kind of arrogant woman, hence she mocked her with a cold expression: "Miss Miller, if you suspect that she did it. Please take out some evidence. Saying things like that is much more convincing than ndering her!" "What other evidence do you need? She wished for me to die quickly. Heh, I''m not dead yet, I''m still alive. Are you disappointed? " Victoria gritted her teeth at Alvina, her tone filled with resentment. Alvina ignored her resentful expression and said faintly: "You haven''t died, this means that the heavens still pity you, and you should value your life more. This is a hospital, not a market, please keep your voice down, and don''t affect others!" Victoria was so angry that her face turned green. What she hated the most was Alvina''s neither cold nor hot expression, making it impossible for her to even find her for a quarrel. "Where''s Mr. Vice¡ªPresident? Where is he? I want to see him, and I want him to uphold justice for me! " Victoria immediately questioned her. "Mr. Vice¡ªPresident is busy with national affairs. He has to take care of many things, so he goes back and take care of your official affairs. If you want to meet him, I''m afraid you will have to wait for a few days!" Zoey replied with a cold face. "He went back?" Victoria immediately had a dejected and sorrowful expression. Zoeyughed coldly: "Miss Miller, I have observed you for a few days, but it seems that you are extremely interested in Mr. Vice¡ªPresident. Are you trying to trample on morals? He''s your future brother¡ªinw! " "I told you to mind your own business!" Victoria alsoughed coldly, turned, and walked away. Seeing her like this, Alvina''s expression was also somewhat rich. Although they didn''t use extreme way to punish her, she still suffered a lot. "Alvina, did you not see that?" Seeing Alvina''s calm expression, Zoey was worried about her. "I knew it earlier!" Alvina exhaled. "Then why don''t you dere your sovereignty over the territory?" After Zoey said this, she suddenly felt that it was not right,ughed and exined: "What I mean is, it is time for you to reveal your identity!" Alvina said in a muffled voice: "Zoey, don''t you understand my current situation? " Zoey was startled, and said sympathetically: "Alvina, the good days areing. Just wait, there will be a day when he will make sure that all of your grievances will be healed!" Alvina was amused by her words, and nodded: "Thank you, everything will be fine." Chapter 1509 Chapter 1509 In the secret chamber, the old president stared at his men. He had been so angry that his blood pressure had be unstable, and he had to eat some medicine to maintain his normal breathing. Otherwise, if he were to breathe, his chest would feel stuffy, and he would feel like he would die from the anger of them sooner orter. However, when he thought of how he was going to lose his power and reputation, he held his breath and was unwilling to die. Joseph Grant, this fearless young man, had repeatedly challenged his authority and he could no longer endure it. Was there such a thing as retribution in this world? Old President did not believe it, he just wanted to prove to everyone that strength decided fate. He had managed a personal rtionship for many years, so he did not believe that he would lose to a young man. Sister May wasughing at her misfortune because when she was scolded by Old President, this group of people did that too. Now, it was not certain who would be worse. "Mr. President there is a reason for this failure. Joseph Grant can openly mix firearms and ammunition, but we can only secretly sell them from the smuggled arms dealers. Their guns and ammunition are not officially produced, so their lethality is insufficient. This is one of the reasons for this failure. Secondly, although they im to be unworthy of their life. in this life or death situation, they have all be weak bones, and will all only be able to escape for their lives. this is not something we can control." The person in charge, who was panicking, lowered his head and exined the reason with fear. "Trash, failure is a failure. Where did all these excusese from?" Old President was angered to the point that his face turned white, he coldly swept his gaze around, and in the end, stared at Sister May: "On the surface, Edwards Wayne is sending people to deliver supplies, doing charity, but behind the scenes, he is ying dirty tricks on me by sending his most trusted aides to support Joseph Grant. he is truly hateful, he has angered me this time, how about your n? Hasn''t she been selected yet? " Sister May was just watching the show, and now that she was being called out, her face immediately stiffened. She lowered her head and replied: "Sir, I heard that Edwards Wayne''s daughter is sick, and did not need teacher these days. However, the date has been set. They will interview a group of people tomorrow. I won''t make mistakes this time. " "Good, do not fail again. We don''t have much time left, we are all tied up on the same boat now. If I am finished, none of you can escape. Who is Joseph Grant? You all know better than me that on the surface, he was gentle and kind, but that was only for the public to see. If he yed tricks, you all would not be satisfied even if you wanted to die! " Old President immediately reminded everyone at the ce that they were going to go all out and never let their guard down again. "Yes, Mr. President, we will do our best and be very loyal!" The group quickly lowered their heads, loudly expressing their determination to follow through. Old Presidentughed coldly in his heart. Their words sounded good, but they must be harboring some kind of evil scheme. Joseph Grant had managed to catch a ne out of the country in time. This trip was truly frightening and almost killed him. However, he had reaped some rewards, and many of the survivors were also being held for questioning. Old President only received the news the next day. He was so shocked that he sat up in bed and almost dropped his phone. "How many people are captured? Are all of them still alive? " Old President asked with a gloomy face. "I heard that they caught quite a few, but we don''t know the exact numbers yet. The people under Joseph Grant''smand are very tightly guarded, and we have no way of finding out." "Dammit, dammit! Not only did you fail, you even exposed!" Old President was so angry that cold sweat broke out on his back. He had never felt so uneasy before. "Sir, should we send someone to sneak in and kill them all?" The other party immediately suggested it. "Don''t think that Joseph Grant is a fool. He might have used this group of people to set up some big trap for us to jump into. Let''s wait and see. We can find a man to take the responsibility. " Old President was truly worthy of being called a sly old fox. Even if he had revealed his identity, he did not panic at all and instead calmly tried to think of a solution. "Now he is abroad and it is our chance. Sir, I feel that we need to hurry up and not push anyone out. The hearts of people will turn cold, you no longer have many supporters, if you let them, I''m afraid that the general election will be even more disadvantageous to you. " The other side gave him a loyal warning. "Hmph, in a few days, Joseph Grant will be engaged. If ¡­ His woman made a scandal with other man on the eve of the engagement. He would suffer. " Old President immediately sneered, and thought of the best, and also the most insidious n to deal with it. "Sir, have you decided to do this? But you said before that this Alvina would be of use to us? " The man on the other side of the phone asked with a surprised expression. "Before, I still thought that she was useful, but after so long, she was almost useless. Since it has already reached the point of a fight to the death, we should use her. I will let Sister May handle this matter. You guys should think of all sorts of ways to kill them. If you guys cannot do it, then just give up. Don''t let Joseph Grant''s people catch onto anything, otherwise, I won''t save you guys either." Old President warned him with a cold face and then hung up. Wayne family! A hundred flowers bloomed in the spring, and all things were alive. Emma was ill because of the weather. At first, she had fever, and then she coughed continuously with her runny nose. Edwards Wayne and Lily were worried. Fortunately, George was not infected. He amused his sister to make her feel better. Because of Emma''s illness, the olddy and Lareina rushed back from Joshua Wayne''s house to take care of her. Today, Emma''s condition was much better, and her small face had regained its vitality. She went to Mummy''s side early in the morning to blink her big, ck eyes. "Mummy, Mummy, I have recovered. Can you help me recruit piano teacher?" The little guy was very fond of the piano and was a good student. Of course, Lily also wanted to find the best piano teacher to teach her as soon as possible. Last night, she had already made an appointment with the piano teacher on the list. Eva taught her a lessonst time, so she only invited the elder teachers. In the morning, three teachers arrived on time. Lily was not an expert in applying. Fortunately, the olddy was a strict person and also agreed to help Lily interview them. Facing such an impressive olddy, the piano teachers were a little nervous. After all, not everyone would have the chance to visit the extremely luxurious mansion like the Wayne family. So, it turned out that the lives of rich people could be like a poem or a painting. It was truly amazing. The olddy was originally ady from a noble family, and she was also interested in music. With her leading the selection process, it was the most reliable. Emma was wearing a princess skirt and hiding behind Lareina. Her big eyes smiled at the three unfamiliar women in front of her. The little fellow had yet to have the ability to pick, so she had a perplexed look on her face. She thought they were all kind. The teachers respectively yed a few songs. The had the simr level, and they were on par with each other. After the afternoon interview, Lily called her daughter over and asked: Emma, which teacher do you like? " "Mummy, I like all of them. They all yed well!" Emma replied with a smile. The olddy and Lareina were both amused. George shook his head and sighed. His little sister was bald and his brain had stopped at three years old. They had already said she would choose one of the six, and yet she said she liked them all. "Emma, we can''t invite six teachers for you, right? Lily said to her daughter with a smile.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Emma nodded her head, and said in a very reasonable manner: "That''s right, then I''ll pick that number five teacher." "Number 5?" Lily immediately looked through the list: "It''s that teacher called Lamy." "Yes. Mummy, I picked her, she was smiling at me just now!" Emma said with a happy expression. The olddy also felt that she was quite good, "She focuses on her smile. Since she said she wants this teacher, then we will hire her. Contact her,e over as soon as possible and teach Emma." "Alright, Grandma!" Lily nodded. Chapter 1510 Chapter 1510 Victoria''s mother personally came over to pick her up. When she saw her daughter''s messy and dirty body, Mrs. Miller''s heart immediately ached for her and immediately hugged her. She asked worriedly: "My darling, what happened to you? Did you go to dig coal? How did this happen?" "Mom, I was kidnapped. I thought I was going to die!" In front of her mother, Victoria cried out in grievance. She felt that she had never been in such a difficult situation before in her entire life. She was the treasure in the palms of her parents. "What? Who did that? Who dare to kidnap you? Didn''t youe to the rescue? How did you get tied up? Did you offend someone? " Mrs. Miller immediately asked in both pain and anger. "I don''t know either, I suspect that it was Alvina and Rain who did it. They wanted to bully me when they saw that I was alone. Mom, you should help me. " Victoria immediately became coquettish. She knew that if her parents knew that she was being bullied by Alvina, they would think of ways to take revenge for her. "This little slut, there''s no justice at all. You''re her younger cousin, yet she dared to do such a malicious thing. I''ll tell your fatherter. I will not make things easy for her." Mrs. Miller indiscriminately scolded her. Victoria returned to her princess¡ªlike state and left with her mother in the carriage. Alvina apanied Rain in the hospital. The quality of his health was good, so on the third day of surgery, he insisted on going back. He didn''t want Alvina to apany him in this cold and bitter ce. Alvina persisted on, but Rain was determined as well. In the end, Zoey found a car and went back with them. Miller family! Victoria cried and made a ruckus in front of Old Master Miller, looking like she had been bullied. "Are you done crying? Since you were young, you only know this one thing. I''m already this old, so I''m most afraid of making a ruckus. If you''re done crying, go out first. I''ll naturally ask her about this when I get back." Old Master Miller only wanted to cover his ears with something. It was not that he did not love his granddaughter. He was not blind, so he understood everything about human nature. He knew Victoria''s personality the best. She was spoiled by her father. He could not allow her to do that. After she got married in the future, she would be the one to suffer. "Alvina will not admit to it. She''s the most treacherous person, and would never admit to doing anything bad. Grandfather, you spoil her ¡­" "Enough, stop trying to be unreasonable here. I have not been biased. I will help you take care everything after you make mistake. Don''t you know that?" The old man was instantly angered. The thing he hated the most was someone said that he was biased. He never did it, but some people weren''t worthy of his love and care. Being yelled at by the old man, Victoria''s brain buzzed and her expression froze. At this moment, she suddenly felt that Sister May''s suggestion was not bad. Her grandfather was the one who favored Alvina. However, he was still unwilling to admit it. How could he do that? She did not want to have a grandfather like him. As long as Miller family was her father''s, Alvina could do nothing. No one would protect her then. Victoria left the old man''s living room full of resentment. Once she came out and saw that Alvina and Rain had returned, her mood immediately turned even worse. She crushed her on purpose. Alvina felt painful. She frowned. Victoria hade to sue her again. Why she was always faster than her? Rain''s face also turned ugly, this Second Young Miss was getting more and more arrogant. The old man was also infuriated and started coughing until he heard a gentle voicee from outside the door, "Grandfather!" He immediately stopped coughing, raised his head, and saw Alvina and Rain walk in. "Rain, Alvina said that you are injured. How are you? " Old Master Miller looked at Rain gratefully as he asked with concern. "Thank you for your concern, old man. I''m fine now!" Rain immediately replied respectfully. "It''s all thanks to you this time. Otherwise, Alvina would have suffered greatly." The old man already knew about the entire process, which also scared him a lot. He never thought that Joseph Grant would be in such a dangerous situation. He hoped that he could survive and win the selection. After all, he married his grand daughter. "Grandfather, I just met my cousin outside the door. She didn''t say anything that would make you angry, right?" Alvina was still very concerned about her grandfather. She was afraid that he would be provoked. "She came to sue you. Tell me, what happened?" Old Master Miller looked at her seriously and asked. Rain hurriedly took a step forward and apologized in a low voice, "Old Gramps, it''s not her fault. Everything happened because of me, it''s my fault." "Tell me the truth!" The old man said sternly. Alvina could only recount what Victoria had done, one by one. He was angrier. "This uneducated brat. At such a young age, she is already so arrogant. Just like your second uncle. I really don''t want to hand over the authority to him after I die. " The old man scolded in disappointment. "Grandfather, I''m sorry. I was the one who tied her up and threw her into the trunk. If you want to curse and punish me, I''ll take it all." Alvina also knew that she was wrong, so she quickly kneeled on the ground and begged for punishment. "Get up. I didn''t say that you were wrong. You should teach her a lesson." The old man''s face darkened as he spoke. "Grandfather, don''t be angry. We''ll take care of our matters. Don''t worry about us!" Alvina was afraid that her grandfather would be angered and hurt himself because of this. Old Master Miller raised his hand towards Rain: "You go down and rest, this matter will be over. Don''t take her words to heart. Sooner orter, she will understand that the most important thing is to respect others." "You are too serious. I never mind, and I''ll be leaving first!" Rain replied softly before he left. Alvina felt that his grandfather might have something to say again, and it might be about Joseph Grant. "Alvina, there''s no danger this time. What about next time? How many lives did you have to apany him through this ordeal and rise to the top? Will I live long enough to see you get married and have kids? Have you considered these things? " The old tutor looked at her with a pained expression. Alvina''s heart shook, and looked at her grandfather with astonishment: "Grandfather, what are you saying this for? No matter how much danger he encounters, I will always be by his side. Grandfather will live for a long time, so naturally, you will be able to see me get married and have children. You promised me that you would name my child. " The old man smiled with relief, "I want to do it. I''m afraid that your husband will not give me the chance. I am worried about you. I am afraid that you will be in danger." "I''m not in danger. I''ll be careful." Alvina said with certainty. "The Old President is probably desperate, so he used all sorts of methods. Just how many methods will he use in the future, who can predict? Joseph Grant has a tough life, and he has so many people protecting him. His ability is not bad, so he can handle it. I''m afraid you will be a chess in their hands, and then it will be bad. " Old Master Miller was an experienced man, so he could see through many schemes and tricks. "Grandfather, I have not disyed any sort of intimate rtionship with Joseph Grant up till now. The Old President can''t set his eyes on me. I am not a threat to him. Alvina thought with a pure thought. "You guys are about to get engaged. If Old President wants to take this opportunity to cause trouble, will you be able to handle it?" Old Master Miller frowned and asked worriedly. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "What can he do? I... In their eyes, do I have any value? " Alvina was indeed young. She thought she would be safe since she didn''t cause any trouble. "You and Joseph Grant are getting engaged. Thus, the rtionship between you two is the value that they use. Even you two do not love each other. If something happen to you, would Joseph Grant be able to stand by and do nothing? I do regret it. I shouldn''t have agreed so readily. If you two can get married after the general election, that would be the best." The old tutor still had his selfish motives. He hoped that his granddaughter would be safe and sound. "Grandfather, if he manages to win the election, then will he love me? Many women want to marry him. Now I am confident that he only loves me, but ¡­There are many unstable factors in a rtionship. Sometimes, I don''t have any confidence in myself at all. I feel that he is too outstanding and I am too ordinary. " Alvina began to mock herself. Old Master Miller was startled for a moment, then immediatelyughed: "You were fearless in the past. Are now afraid that Joseph Grant will not love you anymore? It''s really interesting! " "Grandfather, are you making fun of me?" Alvina immediately felt embarrassed. Chapter 1511 Chapter 1511 Alvina didn''t understand her grandfather''s meaning clearly. Did he not wish for her to marry Joseph Grant? "Grandfather, should I prepare anything for this engagement?" Alvina asked curiously. "I have drawn up a list of your dowry, and all of your father''s properties are on it. You can take all of them and marry into the Grant family, and they will be your personal property from now on. No matter how capable your uncle is, don''t even think about taking anything that belongs to you!" The old man''s expression was full of sadness. Everyone said money was good stuff and everyone wanted to have more, but more money made a simple family look soplicated. This was not the scene he wanted to see when he first started his business. "Thank you, Grandpa!" Alvina said gratefully. When Old Master Miller saw that she seemed to have lost a lot of weight this time, he couldn''t help but feel his heartache. "Joseph Grant went overseas. You should move back home and live for a few days. You should eat some good food. " "Grandfather, there''s no need. I''m losing weight!" Alvina touched her face. She didn''t feel that she was skinny at all. "Why are you losing weight? You''re already as thin as lightning!" The old man couldn''t help but laugh. "Don''t men like skinny women? I''m thinner, make Joseph Grant love me a little more! " Only in front of Grandfather would Alvina be able to make a joke like this without any regard. Old Master Millerughed and shook his head, "What you said is not right, men do not only like skinnier people!" "Grandfather, tell me, what do men like?" Alvina immediately asked curiously. Old Master Miller leaned against the chair. His gaze was gentle and he looked at the ceiling, thinking of his wife who had left him for many years. He could not help butugh: "I do not know what other men like, but I feel that your grandmother is the type of person that I like!" "Grandmother is an elegant beauty. I don''t have her rxed and elegant temperament!" Alvina couldn''t help but sigh. "You''re still young, so you need to be full of vigor when you''re young. When you are old, you can be elegant. Alvina, move back here for a few days. I miss you!" The Old Master Miller pleaded. "Alright, I''ll move back, and now I''ll stay here to eat and drink for free. Until Joseph Grant returns!" Of course, Alvina would not refuse. She was getting engaged, so she had to spend herst moments alone to apany the most important person. "I am willing to raise a little rice bug like you." Old Master Miller smiled lovingly. Amau Group! Ana had been getting annoyed recently. Beverly Batts was urging her to think of a way to ruin Mary Ann''s reputation. Ana knew that since she took the money, she had to do something. She would have to do it well. Beverly Batts called her more than ten times every day, she really couldn''t take it anymore. Recently, Ana had been acting low key, acting friendly and getting on well with Mary Ann. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Ana realized that although Mary Ann had been in the entertainment circle for many years, she had a rather simple personality. She was not calcting because she was taken care of by Joshua Wayne in all aspects. Now, there was another Leo William who had spoiled her a lot. She only needed to approve her acting skills, and she did not need to worry about her resources. It was no wonder her personality was so simple. Ana''s eyes turned as she bit the straw at the corner of her mouth, thinking of something. Coincidentally, her birthday was tomorrow, so this was a n that she had thought of before. She invited Mary Ann over to celebrate and let her to drink more. Then when she was drunk, she would cause trouble. As long as she took a photo and showed it to Beverly Batts, Beverly Batts would probably be happy. Butter on, Beverly Batts made an even more shocking condition for her. Not only did she want Mary Ann to hug other men, but she also wanted Mary Ann to have sex with other men. When Ana heard this, she was still quite uneasy. After all, this matter was not so easy to settle. Beverly Batts immediately transferred 5 million into her bank ount. She looked at the message on her phone and hesitated. Money was everything. Although Ana had joined the entertainment circle, she had to pay a huge debt because of her father. After lost the money, he went abroad to hide. Thus, she should pay the debts. On the surface, she looked beautiful and had a little fame, but in reality, she was being pressured by money to the point of losing her breath. By chance, she got to know Beverly Batts, who found out about her misery and gave her this chance to earn money. Ana could not resist the temptation of money. She agreed after thought about it for a few seconds. She used all her effort to get close to Mary Ann and gain her trust. Finally, she was going to get that huge sum of money and pay off her debts. She could not suffer anymore. Ana took an invitation card that she had personally made and went to find Mary Ann. Mary Ann was currently reciting her lines in the dressing room. She had to make a new TV show. It was an ancient costume drama. Thus, it was a great difficulty for her, and Mary Ann had already recited it for several days. She had to deal with every detail. She practiced once and once again, and she was amused by herself. "Mary Ann!" Ana walked over and knocked on the door. Mary Ann quickly put down her script. She stood up and smiled at her: "Ana!" "Are you practicing again? You''re fighting with your life on the line. Do you still want to leave some hope for us? " Anained, but her face was full of smiles. "No. It''s about to start. If I am not serious, I will be scolded again!" Mary Ann had been scolded earlier on for having good resources and poor acting skills. "Yes, I know you''re a serious person, but are you free tomorrow night? I want to invite you to my birthday party. Don''t worry, there are no outsiders around. Ana said as she passed the invitation to her: "I made this personally. It''s unique because you are the first friend I met in thispany. I cherish you greatly!" Mary Ann was the purest of girls. Whoever treated her well, she would treat them well. Ana''s words had undoubtedly struck deep into her heart. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I have to prepare for a birthday present for you." Mary Ann reached out to take it and said with a smile. "No need to prepare any gifts. I am very happy that you are here. Mary Ann, you muste tomorrow, okay? I hope that you cane! " Ana said as she looked at her expectantly. "Okay, but can I take someone? You are my good friend. I can introduce you to him!" Mary Ann asked shyly. "Are you going to bring your boyfriend over?" Her facial expression changed drastically, but she quickly regained her smile, "That can''t be? I still have the honor of meeting him." "I have to ask him if he has time. He''s busy!" Mary Ann wanted Leo William to apany her there, so she was a little afraid of handling an unfamiliar situation by herself. "Mary Ann, as a good friend. I have to remind you. There are a lot of beauties that I invited. Are you sure you want to bring your boyfriend over?" Ana immediately reminded her of good intentions on her face. Mary Ann froze for a moment, "Well, I''ve never worried about anything. He has seen many beauties before. If he wants to do something, I can''t stop him either!" "Mary Ann, you are so simple that I envy you. Sigh, you are not like me. After I was hurt a few times by man. I don''t have any confidence now. I just feel that from the moment they separated from me, they will have lost their hearts. You are so lucky. You have to keep your personality. Anaforted her gently as if she was a caring big sister. Mary Ann blinked her eyes andughed: "The first person I liked was Leo William. I was secretly in love with him. Luckily, he liked me too. I feel happy when I think of this. " "That''s right! Mary Ann, if only I could be like you. I would be carefree and live a carefree life." Ana''s words came from the bottom of her heart, and she was extremely envious. "Alright, don''t be sad. I will arrive on time tomorrow. If Leo William wants to apany me, I will let him go over. If he doesn''t have time, I will go over and sit alone!" Mary Ann agreed straightforwardly. "Mary Ann, may our friendshipst forever!" Ana suddenly reached out and hugged her. Mary Ann was startled for a moment, and thenughed: "Yes." Chapter 1512 Chapter 1512 When Ana left and closed the door, the corners of her mouth hooked up into a smile. The innocent looks on Mary Ann''s face inexplicably stung her heart. She was a woman too, and their ages are simr. Why did Mary Ann live such a life while she was driven by money? What she did was not what she liked. This inequality caused Ana''s heart to twist as well. Some people would always be jealous when they were born. However, if Mary Ann lost her virginity, then wouldn''t her wonderful lifee to an end? When it was dark, Mary Ann prepared to return home. She had her assistant drive to the supermarket, and the two of them went shopping. "One day, I will leave the entertainment circle and be his wife." As Mary Ann was holding onto the ingredients, she suddenly said those words. The assistantdy beside her was shocked and looked at her anxiously, "Mary Ann, don''t think too much. Your career is at its peak, how can you say such words? I''m going to have a heart attack. " Mary Ann could not help but be amused by the assistant''s words. She turned the package in her hands around and carefully looked at the date of production, then gently ced it in the shopping cart: "We leave home early and we go backte. We don''t have enough time to be with each other. Now we have no children, so it''s nothing. If we have children in the future, I will not be able to separate them for long. I want to give them my time. " "Mary Ann, how old are you to talk about children? Look at the popr female celebrities in the industry. Who would have children before the age of 30? I feel that all of you can start with your career before you think about your children. " The assistant anxiously tried to persuade her. She truly did not want to lose such a good¡ªnatured superior. She could not find another one. "I can wait, but he can''t wait any longer. He''s going to be thirty soon, and I can''t leave too much pity on him." Mary Ann exhaled lightly. Even though she was young, her thoughts were far away. How much Leo William had done for her? She would repay him. In her future life, besides her mother, he was the only one who was going to be important to her. " Mr. William dotes on you so much, so he will let you decide everything. Giving birth to children will make women grow old very quickly. Mary Ann, how about you think about it, you are so popr right now, you should have a few more good works." The Assistant Miss was even more enthusiastic in persuading her. Mary Ann looked at her and couldn''t help but shake her head andugh, "Don''t worry. If I make a decision one day and step out of the circle, I will find you a better person to rely on!" "I... I didn''t mean that! " The assistantdy immediately blushed. Mary Ann knew her meaning but she didn''t make it clear. She bought two big bags of items along the way. When she returned home, it was already dark. Mary Ann got her assistant to help her send them upstairs, so she decided to make some food and wait for the man toe back to cook. Around half¡ªpast seven, Leo William returned in a hurry. Inside the ck suit was a grey shirt. His aura was both noble and mysterious. His entire body was filled with the calm aura of someone in a superior position. Mary Ann was wearing a pink apron and a white, tight sweater. Her long hair was tied up behind her head and her lower body was covered by a pair of jeans. She was beautiful and cute. The home was warmer and more romantic with her existence. "I had many works. I could havee back earlier." Seeing her in the kitchen fiddling around, Leo William immediately exined with a smile. He quickly took off his jacket and threw it on the sofa. He walked to her in shirt and pants. "Hey, don''t hug me. When I was washing the vegetables, I wet my apron!" The man stretched out his arm naturally, but the girl quickly retreated. Her pretty face had a smile on it, and her eyes were curved. Leo William''s footsteps paused for a second. In the next second, without a care, he took a step forward and held her small face, and then impatiently kissed her with his thin lips. Her breath was too sweet. Wasn''t the reason why a man rushed back was to covet the beauty of this moment? How could a little water hinder his interest? Being kissed, her beautiful face looked bashful, and her head drooped down as well. "I haven''t eaten yet. Don''t be in such a hurry to do something!" The shy look on the girl''s face made her more charming. His breathing turned heavier as he let out a soft chuckle. "You aren''t willing to give me such a small amount of satisfaction?" The man''s voice was low and mocking. Mary Ann raised her eyes andughed uncontrobly: "I am not unwilling. Didn''t you see me lifting my toes just now to cooperate with you?" "You step on my shoes to cooperate with me. You be more andzier." He ran a hand through the fine hair hanging by her ear. There was nothing he could do about it. "Who asked you to grow up so tall? If I didn''t trample on you, who knows how many times my neck would have to be broken!" The girl whispered. "What nonsense are you talking about!" The man was speechless and pushed her to the side a little. "Don''t move. Let me do it. You are not good for cooking!" "Leo William, do you think I''m too stupid? I''ve also seen how long you''ve been cooking, but when it''s time for me to cook, it doesn''t taste good no matter how I cook." Mary Ann was extremely vexed. She wanted to share, but she was too clumsy to even differentiate between salt and sugar. "It doesn''t matter because we are a family. You''ll get the benefit of being stupid. I like your stupid look!" Leo William couldn''t help but tease her. "Are you praising me or scolding me?" Mary Ann red at him with her beautiful eyes, as if she was ying a joke on him. Leo Williamughed out loud. His voice was like wine, causing Mary Ann''s face to turn even redder. "Mary Ann, of course, I''m praising you. Don''t think too much." The man quicklyforted her. However, Mary Ann huffed, "I''m not that stupid. You''re looking down on me! " "Enough, don''t be angry. Do you still not understand how I feel about you?" Leo William panicked and quicklyforted her gently. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. She was naturally messing around with him, and after received his constion, her mood improved. "Leo William, do you have time tomorrow night?" Mary Ann ced her hands behind her back and looked at him with her beautiful eyes. "What''s wrong? Do you want to ask me out? " The man couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows in a slightly sinister manner. "Mm, I want you to apany me to a friend''s birthday party!" Mary Ann said while beaming. "Which friend of yours is it?" Leo William was startled for a moment and then asked curiously. "It''s just a new Female Celebrity in ourpany. She''s a pretty good person, and she likes a big sister who knows how to teach me many things. If I won''t go, I''m afraid that it will hurt her heart!" In truth, Mary Ann did not like these lively asions, but it was the first time Ana invited her, so she would reject her. "If it''s someone from the same circle, is it appropriate for me to go?" Leo William did not reject but felt that he was out of ce. "You''re right. With how handsome you are, if other women take a fancy to you, wouldn''t that be my loss?" Mary Ann immediately joked again. Leo William bent over to wash a fresh fish. Hearing her words, the fish slipped out of his hands. He hurried to catch it. The water sshed on his handsome face. The man was slightly embarrassed, but Mary Ann covered her mouth andughed secretly. In the next second, she quickly used her sleeve to wipe his face: "What''s wrong? Do I scare you? " "Mary Ann, you want to make such a joke? You know I wouldn''t like another woman. " Leo William was not frightened, but his heart was hurt. He wanted to be angry. Only then did Mary Ann realize that her joke had grown bigger, and immediatelyforted him: "Alright, I shouldn''t have said those words to test you, then do you want to go?" "If you want me to go, of course, I will. You are finally willing to introduce me to your friends. I am very happy." Leo William said with a light smile. "Really?" Mary Ann had predicted that he would not object. "Of course. It''s true!" Leo William immediately expressed his sincerity. Mary Ann''s beautiful eyes swept up and down his face. Then, she thought for a few seconds with her hands behind her back, "How about, when I''m about to leave the party, youe and pick me up. I will introduce you to my friends. " The handsome man''s face stiffened. Didn''t she say that she would introduce him to her friend? How can she let him go when the party is over? Chapter 1513 Chapter 1513 Mary Ann going back on her words caused a hint of dissatisfaction to sh across someone''s handsome face. He gave up trying to catch the fish in the washbasin and directly went over to hug her tightly as her thin lips dangerously pressed against her ear and questioned, "Is it because there are a lot of men present that I am not allowed to go over early in the morning? Is there an itch in your heart? " "Huh?" Mary Ann did not expect the man to suddenly direct the fire onto her, causing her to blush red. She angrily looked at him: "I am not!" "If you do not, I will apany you for the morning. I would like to see what kind of impatient bastard dares to scheme against you!" Leo William was still very tyrannical. Although he doted on her like a daughter, he did not allow anyone to spy on her. "You''re thinking too much. Other than you being interested in me, other men might not even be interested in me!" Mary Ann lowered her head and said unconfidently. The expression on Leo William''s handsome face became startled, and his voice became even softer. "What happened? It''s just a joke. Are you angry? " "No, after the incident with Beverly Battsst time, everyone knew that my background was bad and that quite a few people wereughing at me from the back. Leo William, thank you for not looking down on me, and for treating me so well." Her delicate body twisted and she turned around. She stretched out her slender arms and wrapped them around the man''s neck. Her tender face was pressed against the warm skin and she was grateful to him from the bottom of her heart. Leo William''s heart hurt, and he subconsciously held her tightly, consoling her in a low voice: "Don''t care about how outsiders opinions. You just need to know that you and your mother are not wrong. You can just be upright and not be inferior to anyone." "My mom''spany has already been affected. I hate them, but I don''t dare to be like them. Watching my mom suffer every day because of thepany, the only thing I can do is to earn more money and give her future retirement." Mary Ann felt her heartache every time she thought of this matter. Those sandals cause that someone started to look at her unfairly. Her mother worked so hard but her business negotiations was affected. "I know about this. Last time, I talked to your mother about this, but she refused to ept my help. Go and talk to her, I really will help her." Leo William knew that this matter had dealt a huge blow to Catherine, causing her life and career to fall to the bottom. "My mom is a stubborn person. I tried to persuade her a few times, but she wouldn''t agree." Mary Ann smiled bitterly. She knew that her mother was strong. "The Batts family and Wayne Family have business dealings. Lynn Wood also has cooperation with them. I have talked to them about this matter, and they are all willing to help you. Just you wait, recently, the Batts family is in danger of falling into a financial crisis." Leo William had not been idling around this period. Ever since the media outlets shot his exclusive news and asked him for a sky¡ªhigh price, he had always been targeting the Batts family. With the information he had, the Batts family''s would suffer a lot. "Really? Did you take revenge for me? " Mary Ann''s beautiful eyes were happy. She couldn''t help but reach out to hold the man''s handsome face and proactively kiss him a few times. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. For a moment, the man could not bear the girl''s fervent gentleness. His body was slightly stretched, but his lips were raised because of her happiness. "I will do what you asked of me. I definitely won''t allow them to bully you like this." Leo William clenched his teeth, thinking back to that day when she was crying pitifully from anger, he wished that the Batts family shrews could go to hell. Mary Ann''s eyes were burning hot, her heart was moved and grateful. She must have umted a lot of virtue in her previous life, which was why she was able to meet such a man who protected her in this life. "Mary Ann, you go out first. If you stay here, I''m afraid we won''t have any dinner tonight!" Leo William couldn''t help but startughing bitterly. She had a huge influence on him. Even if she was to stand by his side, he was not in the mood to do anything. "Alright, then I''ll go out first!" In the end, Mary Ann still nted a kiss on his neck before happily turning around and leaving. Leo William thought she was a little kitten. Sometimes she was mischievous, and sometimes she was obedient. When the dinner was served, Mary Ann immediately took out a te and fork for her. The man was wearing a suit and he was noble and elegant. He was supposed to be in charge of thepany and order the troops of the world, but he turned into a cook for her. Leo William only saw her blinking eyes looking at him in a daze, not knowing what she was thinking about. He walked over and scratched her nose: "Are you not hungry?" Mary Ann hurriedly stopped thinking about everything and obediently ate her meal. The world of the two was always warm and romantic. The eye contact between them was also filled with the ambiguous scent of love. Mary Ann liked this kind of atmosphere. It made her feel rxed and free, and she felt that there was someone who was loving her at all times. After dinner, the two went downstairs and took a walk in the district before going home. By the time they got home, it was already past ten o''clock. It would be a good time for them. In the bathtub, Mary Ann was like a sunbathing kitten as shezily supported her chin with her hands. She squinted her eyes andid on the side. The man behind her gently rubbed her body, and his movements became more and more skilled. However, after the man had just washed her for a moment, his big palm had be unruly. "Hum?" Mary Ann opened her beautiful eyes and looked at him hazily, and her lips curled into a smile. Leo William had been holding back this entire time, restraining himself, wanting to take a good bath first. But when she looked back, her smile was like a fuse that ignited the boiling blood in his body. What were they waiting for? He didn''t want to wait a second. He just wanted to love her. In the early morning, the sun shone brightly and the smell of spring became stronger and stronger. The flowers that Mary Ann had nted outside the courtyard bloomed second time under the rain and sunlight. It was a beautiful morning like this, and it made people feel especially good. The man flipped her pretty body, and without her realizing it, the two started to have sex. Night wasing. She was wearing a low¡ªkey uniform, with her long hair flowing behind her, and a white peaked cap on her head. The pair of jeans she was wearing entuated her straight and slim legs. She walked out of thepany. Even if her face couldn''t be seen, just her beautiful figure was enough to make men have wild thoughts. She stood at the door and looked around. Why is Leo William not here yet? It wasn''t that Leo William didn''te on time. As soon as his convoy left thepany, they were being watched. Quite a few ck sedans were chasing after his three sedans. "Mr. William, this group of people did note with good intentions, what should we do?" His bodyguard captain quickly asked him with his cell phone. Leo William''s handsome face turned cold. Why it had to be now? Did they know that he was going to apany his girlfriend tonight? Leo William raised his brows and immediately spoke in a deep voice, "Take a detour, throw them off, then go find Mary Ann!" "Mr. William, these people are here to take advantage of us. Would it be bad for Miss Ann if we lured them over?" Someone asked worriedly. Leo William coldly snorted, "Could it be that the Batts family is up to mischief again? In that case, I''ll give Mary Ann a call and tell her to go home quickly!" Leo William took his phone and pulled out Mary Ann''s phone, but no one answered, causing his expression to change. What was going on? Mary Ann''s phone was lost this afternoon. She had lost it somewhere, she was just trying to catch up with a group of people, but when she turned around. She realized that the phone on the table was missing, and she was anxiously looking for it. Unfortunately, her time was running out because Leo William had said that he woulde and pick her up. She stood at the entrance of thepany, looking around, but did not see Leo William''s car. She could not help but be puzzled, did Leo William encounter a traffic jam? It was rush hour and it was normal to be stuck in traffic. However, her phone was gone and it was hard to call him. Just as she was anxiously waiting, Ana''s assistant suddenly drove over. Upon seeing her, she waved to her, "Mary Ann, are you waiting for someone?" "Yeah, I''m waiting for my boyfriend!" Mary Ann replied. "Why don''t you go in my car first? I''m here to get something for Ana." The assistantdy immediately said. Mary Ann frowned as she hesitated, but in the end, she nodded her head: "Alright, I will go over first!" She had already told Leo William the addressst night. If he didn''t see her, he would have known that she was going there first. Getting in the car, she wanted to use her phone but found that the other person didn''t bring her phone. She sighed helplessly. Chapter 1514 Chapter 1514 After worked for the entire day, Mary Ann was a little sleepy. She leaned against the seat and looked at the lights outside the window. The pedestrians hurrying back. The feeling of having a way to return was the best. She thought of Leo and she began to smile. In Mary Ann''s opinion, all of this was just a coincidence. However, she did not ponder over why such a coincidence had happened today. This was a setup. In the morning, Ana had speciallye over to find Mary Ann to ask if Leo would come over tonight. When she heard that Leo William wanted to apany her, Ana was shocked. If Leo William came, then what chance did she have to harm Mary Ann? Moreover, to not affect her career, she had to act as if nothing had happened. She had to make Mary think that she was drunk, so she had a rtionship with other man. She couldn''t feel was that she had been set up like this. She even thought about the end of this ident. At that time, she would just have to kneel in front of Mary Ann and apologize with tears flowing down her face. With Mary Ann''s kind personality, even if she med her, she wouldn''t harm her because of it. On the other hand, Beverly Batts sent people to follow Leo William''s car, stalling him and giving Ana a chance. As long as she seeded, these people would no longer bother Leo William. It would be toote. Mary Ann closed her eyes to recuperate. When she opened her eyes, she was in Ana''s birthday party. She hosted it in a private club. There was a private room inside with a lounge, and outside was a living room. The atmosphere was warm and quite a few people came, and there were even a few foreign guests, young and handsome. "Mary Ann, you''re here!" Ana was wearing a tightly fitting, wine¡ªred dress. Her long hair formed a huge wave, and on top of her head was a diamond crown. She looked sexy and charming. In front of her, Mary Ann was like a little girl who had just entered society. Mary Ann was intentionally dressed in such casual attire, to the point that it did not reveal a single bit of her womanly charm. She viewed Ana as her friend, so she naturally did not want to take away her limelight at her birthday party. "Mary Ann, what are you doing? Such a ordinary look, youe here to y! " Anaughed while pretending to be unsatisfied. Mary Ann looked at the men and women present timidly, andughed dryly: "I hade here to celebrate your birthday in the first ce. It''s not my birthday, so I can''t dress up too beautifully." "How kind of you! I''m so touched. " Ana immediately reached out to hug her, and then, she held a small bottle in her hands. The liquid inside was stuck between Mary Ann''s hair and behind her ears. It was a kind of colorless and tasteless liquid, but it would give off an intoxicating feeling along with the temperature of a person, and it would unknowingly cause them to hallucinate. Mary Ann was infected by the atmosphere in front of her and did not notice that. Even though she felt a chill on her neck, she didn''t care. When Ana released her, her eyes were moist. So, she thought that the coolness just now was because her tears hadnded on her neck. "Ana, why are you crying? Don''t ruin your makeup." Mary Ann frightened her a little, but she was helpless in the face of her crying. "Mary Ann, I lost myposure. Quickly find a seat and sit down. I will get someone to send you something to eat!" Ana''s n seeded, and her mood immediately became extremely good. She no longer had time to put on an act because there would be a good show soon. Mary Ann found a seat with fewer people and sat down. Not longter, someone brought her fruits and drinks. She raised her head to look at the crowd before her under the lights. There were more than thirty people. However, Ana told her there would be few people. When Mary Ann saw Ana shuttling through the crowd like a fish in water, she felt that she was a stranger. From her point of view, Ana was the same type of person as her and was not good at socializing. However, she felt that she was wrong. Ana was very low¡ªkey in thepany, but she made so many friends. "Are you Mary Ann? I''ve been watching your movie and television drama all along. Can we take a picture? I want you to give me an autograph. " Suddenly, two young men rushed over to talk to her. Mary Ann immediately shook her head andughed: "Forget about taking pictures. I will sign!" "Miss Mary Ann, you are so shy. That''s fine too." The two men immediately found paper and pens. Mary Ann bent down to sign the letter and discovered that her hands were trembling slightly. She was surprised for a moment, she had not even started drinking, why was she so drunk? Mary Ann immediately shook off her long hair, and in an instant, she regained her rity of mind. The two men happily took her autograph and left. Mary Ann quickly took out a piece of ice¡ªcold watermelon and ate it. she thought the reason was that she didn''t sleep well yesterday. She continued to eat as she watched the people crowded together to chat andugh. At this time, when someone was singing, the young mans and woman started dancing at the same ce, and Mary Ann only felt that her head was hurting from the explosive noise. Ana was joking with her friends all along, but her eyes kept staring at Mary Ann, wanting to see her reaction. Beverly Batts had gotten this medicine for her, but she didn''t know where she got it from. In any case, Beverly Batts intended that she sprinkled it all over where Mary Ann could smell it. It would onlyst an hour or half an hour. At that time, if a woman didn''t have a man, she would make a fool of herself. Ana started tough coldly in her heart. Could Mary Ann resist the temptation of so many handsome men in front of her? Just as Mary Ann was eating the fruit. Suddenly, her eyes became dazzled. She could see Leo William among the crowd, and that person was even smiling at her, causing her to freeze slightly. When she shook her hair again, that person had turned into an unfamiliar face. It was the men from other countries. Perhaps it was because their bodies were simr that she was mistaken. "What happened to me?" Mary Ann started tough at herself. Could it be that she had been thinking too much of Leo William and produced an illusion? Just as Mary Ann was feeling depressed, Leo William''s car had already circled to the outskirts and the cars behind him were in hot pursuit. They did not go forward to drive nor attack his car but only continued to chase after him. "Damn it!" Leo William clenched his teeth. His handsome face was filled with anger. "The people that Mr. Wayne sent over, have they not arrived yet?" The driver could not help but ask. Leo William had just called and asked Edwards Wayne for help. Edwards Wayne had already sent his car over to help him. Because of Joseph Grant''s election, this time, Edwards Wayne and Leo William''s rtionship was even closer than before. Encountering this kind of danger, Leo William knew that Edwards Wayne would help him. Just when he was angry, suddenly, the car behind him was knocked away by a truck. The truck was in the middle of the road and stopped the passing cars. As the card was very urate, Leo William''s few cars also had time to leave. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "It was sent by the Mr. Wayne. We are safe now!" The driver stepped on the throttle and the car shot forward like an arrow. "Go find Mary Ann quickly!" Leo William was furious that they dyed it for almost an hour. He was afraid that Mary Ann had already gone to the birthday party. With the truck that Edwards Wayne had sent over to block the way, those few cars would not be able to catch up to him even if they wanted to. The driver calmly opened the car door and jumped down, then leisurely took out his phone. Seeing that they were about to call the police, the cars were so scared that they quickly turned around and ran away. However, the car that was knocked over didn''t have a chance to escape. The driver was stuck in the driver''s seat, and he had been stuck there for a long time. He was so scared that his face turned pale. After a while, the traffic police arrived. The truck driver was very cooperative. When Leo William rushed to the ce where Ana''s birthday party was held, it was already around eight¡ªthirty. But at this moment, Mary Ann couldn''t help but take off her jacket, her eyes were intoxicated and everyone looked like Leo William, causing her to want to hug him. Her body felt very ufortable. She didn''t know why, but a foreign man came over to talk to her. She couldn''t help but want to touch his arm. Chapter 1515 Chapter 1515 Mary Ann''s two small hands tightly grabbed onto the corner of her clothes as she struggled to resist the urge to touch the man by her side. But even so, it didn''t seem to be of much use. The music was very loud, if they were to talk, they would all need to get closer to each other. That foreign man suddenly came close to her ear, and the man''s body had a very pure male perfume. Mary Ann felt that her body was extremely hot and stuffy. She quickly reached for a cup of water with trembling fingers and randomly added a lot of ice cubes into the water. Drinking it all in one gulp, the ice¡ªcold water briefly extinguished the rationality that she was about to lose control over. "What''s wrong with me? Did I eat the wrong thing? " Mary Ann realized that something was wrong and quickly got up to leave. However, she did not expect that the foreign man beside her would grab her by the arm and drag her back to the sofa. "Let me go." Mary Ann was furious. The foreign manughed, and then pretended to be concerned and went close to her ear, "Miss, your face is so red, are you drunk? Would you like me to take you to the next room to rest? " "Let go, I''m going home!" Mary Ann''s beautiful face was filled with cold anger, as she tried her best to shake him off. Unfortunately, the other party seemed to be holding onto her. She reached out to push his hand away but was once again held by the man. Mary Ann was originally slender and weak, to begin with, yet she was tall and sturdy like a man from a foreignnd beside her. She was simply unable to fend off his grip, and Mary Ann''s body was about to copse. She wanted to leave, but her body was numb and her legs were weak. She wanted to touch him. "Miss, you are drunk. Look at your hands, they are also burning. I will send you to your room to sleep!" The foreign man saw that her pretty face was dizzy and her hands and feet were weak, so he got closer to her and almost breathed hot air into her ear. "Go away, don''t touch me. If you don''t want to die, then scram." Mary Ann gritted her teeth at that man and spoke harshly. However, her voice was pleasant and her aura wascking. When she said those fierce words, it was as if they had apletely different taste. That foreign man''s heart had also been stirred up violently. "Ana ¡­" Mary Ann looked at Ana with intoxicated eyes, wanting her toe over quickly and save her. But the music was too loud and her voice was weak, causing Ana to not even look in her direction. Mary Ann wanted to reach for the ice¡ªcold cup of water again, but she couldn''t stop her hand from trembling. The cup was pushed down by her, and ice water flowed all over the ground, unable to quench her thirst. Just when Mary Ann thought that she was dead meat this time, the private box''s door was forcibly smashed open. It was indeed smashed open because the private room was locked from the inside. A few men holdingrge chairs smashed on the door a few times. The private room door was immediately pushed open. All the activity in the room came to a sudden halt. Even the group of youngsters who were ying the music were frightened to the point that their fingers became stiff. They quickly turned off the music. Seeing the man that barged in, Ana''s face paled, and her entire body shuddered. It''s Leo William, why would he be here at this time? Beverly Batts'' people did not stop him? Damn it, Mary Ann was about to start a fight with that foreign man, but Leo William barged in? Leo William came in with six bodyguards, a powerful aura, a terrifying aura, from his cold eyes, no one dared to look directly at him. "Scram!" Leo William reprimanded him coldly, and then directly carried Mary Ann from the sofa. The familiar smell made her lost her mind. The peaked cap she wore fell off, and her long, ck, supple hair fell from the shoulders of men. She was even more mesmerizing and was breathtaking. "Mary Ann?" Initially, Leo William thought Mary Ann was just drunk, but she was boiling right now, her face was extremely pink. Her entire body stiffened in a moment, and he angrily swept his gaze over to the man sitting beside her. The man immediately raised his hands and exined, "I didn''t drink alcohol with her." Today was originally Ana''s birthday party, but at this moment, she wished that he could disappear. "Who is Ana? Leo William asked coldly. Just at this time, Ana had no choice but to step forward. "Mr. William, why are you here? I heard from Mary Ann that you will being with her today. Are youte?" Ana pretended to be calm and walked towards him with a gentle and affectionate smile. Leo William swept his cold eyes across her face. In the next second, he ordered, "p her five times!" The bodyguards at the side were unwavering. They moved at the same time, one went behind Ana and controlled both of her arms, and the other man pped her heavily five times in a row on her face. "AHH!" Ana let out a blood¡ªcurdling screech. Before she could even figure out what had happened, her two beautiful faces had already turned red and swollen. Her mouth had started bleeding. "Leo William, what right do you have to hit me?" Although Ana respected this man, she was not willing to be humiliated like this in front of all her friends. "You know why I hit you. It is only a small punishment today. You should worry about it after I have pacified Mary Ann!" Leo William looked at the squirming little girl in his arms, he decided to not bother with her for now. In any case, he had plenty of time to take care of her. Ana was startled, his face was pale white. Leo William carried Mary Ann and walked towards the outside, the six bodyguards following closely behind. "Damned Leo William, what did I do wrong?" Ana shouted. She was doing this on purpose to show it to her group of friends, proving that it was just a misunderstanding. The birthday atmosphere waspletely ruined. When some of the friends saw Leo William coming to destroy the party, their faces turned pale from fright. They all ran over to greet Ana quickly and then left. Leo William was not someone to be trifled with, so they decided to stand aside and watch, not daring to interfere. Not longter, Ana was the only one left in the huge private box. She looked at the uncut birthday cake, with its delicate Queen figure and crown. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She dejectedly walked over and used her finger to sh the crown and put the birthday cake into her mouth. However, she didn''t taste the sweetness. Instead, there was an unspeakable bitterness coming from the bottom of her heart. "AHH!" She angrily flipped the small table, causing all of the cake to fall to the ground. Her n had failed, and she was unwilling to ept it. However, she had no way to turn the situation around. Thinking about Leo William''s threat before he left, she immediately found her phone and called Beverly Batts for help. "Ms. Batts, what''s wrong with you? Why didn''t you stop Leo William? He''s messing up my ns by coming over now. " Ana immediately med Beverly Batts for doing something bad. Beverly Batts was also extremely anxious and her tone was extremely unfriendly: "You''re still ming me? I have already fought for you for more than an hour, but you have not destroyed Mary Ann''s reputation. What qualifications do you have to me me? It''s you who are too useless. " "Then what do we do now? Mary Ann was drugged and he was able to see that. He even had people beat me up, and said that they would not let me off. " Ana asked her worriedly. "You''re asking me, but who should I ask? This is the path that you''ve chosen, you can''t be thinking of giving me up right now, right? " Beverly Batts mocked her coldly. "You ¡­ You want me to bear the consequences alone? " Ana''s eyes widened in disbelief. "If you take the responsibility, I will give you money. If you give up today, I will be implicated by you, and even if you don''t get killed by Leo William, I will still not let you go, understand? I will not let you get away with it. " Beverly Batts had already nned for the worst, but she just did not expect it to be so bad. "You ¡­ How can you force me like this? Beverly Batts, was my trust in you for nothing? " Ana''s face was pale and her body trembled. "You can''t me me. You even raised the price by several million and guaranteed that you would be able toplete the mission. Now that the mission has failed and you want me to help you. How could you take all the good things in this world? " Beverly Batts sneered. Chapter 1516 Chapter 1516 Leo William carried Mary Ann and was about to leave, but he realized that there was something wrong with the girl''s flushed face. His expression turned cold, he had never seen her in such pain before, and his heart ached. He immediately said to the bodyguard beside him, "Go to a lounge. I want to stay with Mary Ann for a while." The bodyguard knew this was a setup and only Mr. William could save her, so he immediately went to the clubhouse to get a private room. Leo William''s face sank. At this moment, he wished that he could strangle that Ana to death. Mary Ann trusted her so much, but she harmed her. If he didn''t arrive in time, he really couldn''t imagine the consequence. When he thought that the little girl in his arms might pounce on another man and use her soft body to constantly rub against his chest, his was so angry. "All of you, stand guard outside the door!" After Leo William finished speaking, he quickly carried Mary Ann in. "Leo William, is that you? Is that you? " Mary Ann''s mind was already in a mess. She now recognized every man she saw as the person she loved the most because she could only ept being touched by him in her heart. "It''s me, Mary Ann. Are you okay?" Leo William gently ced her down on the sofa and brushed away the long hair by her ears. He realized that she was already soaked in sweat and that a few strands of her hair were stuck to her delicate white face, filled with an indescribable charm. "I feel terrible, save me!" Mary Ann was in extreme pain, and her two small hands instinctively grabbed at his body. She knew what she wanted, so she naturally reached for the ce she wanted the most. Leo William sighed, he should have warned her not to trust others so easily, but he also didn''t want her to lose her trust in others. Her heart was still pure and innocent, and she shouldn''t be tainted by the dark side of society. The man knew that she had endured to her limit and no longer cared about the current situation. He directly turned off all the lights in the room and gently kissed her with care. More than an hourter, Mary Ann fainted in Leo William''s embrace. The redness on her face had already receded, leaving behind a pale white color. She fainted from exhaustion. Although Leo William had a strong physique, he was still a bit exhausted. He did not stay any longer and helped her put on his clothes, and in the end, tightly hugged her once again, and left with heavy steps. When Ana came out, she saw that Leo William''s bodyguard did not leave. They were guarding at a door. She was so frightened that her face turned ghastly. Not daring to walk over, she gloomily left through another door. She was dead for sure this time, Leo William was sure that she had done something to Mary Ann, and she was afraid that he would not let her go. She sat in her car with fear. She was regret. She should not have done that for money. Ana had sincerely made friends with her, and she had trusted her so much. However, he had harmed her to such a state. If something were to happen to her, Leo William would bring her here to apany her in death. Leo William took a carriage and sent Mary Ann to his private doctor for a check¡ªup. Mary Ann''s body was weak, and it wasn''t until she was injected with nutrition needles that she woke up. As soon as she woke up, her expression was one of panic. She was frightened. It wasn''t until she saw the man sitting beside her that the tears in the corners of her eyes started to fall. "You''re awake?" Leo William kept watching over her. Seeing that she had woken up, she did not speak, but her tears kept falling. His heartfelt as if it was being cut by a knife. He reached out to wipe her tears and consoled her in a low voice, "It''s alright, don''t cry." "What happened to me? Why is this happening? " Mary Ann still had a memory of what had happened to her. She even felt that she was like the lowest woman, without any bottom line. She was really afraid that Leo William would hate her for being like that. However, she could not control herself then. "Mary Ann, it was Ana who drugged you. She wanted to harm you." Leo William said in a low voice. She became silent and then she quickly covered her face and said with hatred: "Why did she do this? I had always thought that she treated me as a friend. Sheforted me when everyone was ridiculing me for being a bastard." Ana had helped her before and even patiently consoled her, so Mary was good to her. Many people were unwilling to befriend her because of her background, yet Ana had taken the initiative to befriend her. "She is not as kind as you think. She must have a reason for getting close to you. Mary Ann, no need to feel sad for such a woman. Just remember, you need not interact with her in the future." Leo William knew that it was hard for her to ept such a shock. It was as though the sky she knew had suddenly changed and be terrifying, like hell. "Leo William, you were you with me?" Mary Ann suddenly raised her head in fright. A small hand tightly grabbed onto his big hand. She was afraid that she would have fantasies again and treat other men like him. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Of course, it''s me. It can only be me." As Leo William said till here, his handsome eyes became cold: "I won''t let Ana get away with this, I want her to pay an even more painful price." "I never want to see her again." Mary Ann hated people like her, who were two¡ªfaced and ruthless. She was even scarier than snakes and scorpions. "Don''t get so worked up yet. I''ll handle this matter. If you don''t want to see her, I''ll make sure that she won''t dare to appear in front of you for the rest of her life." Seeing her flustered and exasperated, Leo William was afraid that she would anger her body and say that she was weak and needed some rest. This matter spread out. Of course, it was spread by the people who came to the birthday banquet. It did not harm Mary Ann, instead, it made Ana''s image of a good person ruined. Before, she pretended to be low¡ªkey in thepany and tried to please others. But now, everyone knew that she had framed Mary Ann, and almost lost her innocence. Ana was simply going to die from anger, as expected, retribution hade. She had framed Mary Ann as a friend, but she hadn''t expected that her friend would thoroughly betray her. After Joshua Wayne received the news, he immediately chased Ana out of thepany. What he hated the most was this kind of thing, and he would not allow this kind of malicious woman to develop in hispany. Ana was driven out. She did not even have the chance to exin. Originally, she signed the contract. If she was chased out, she could have asked forpensation. However, she was in the wrong, so she didn''t dare to cause trouble. Ana''s life waspletely ruined, but she knew that the matter wasn''t over yet. Leo William would come and settle the score with her again. What would she do then? Her heart was filled with fear, and she spent every day in a state of unease. In the end, she thought of a method that she could beg Mary Ann. Mary Ann''s heart softened. If she had taken the initiative to go up and apologize, Mary Ann might have spared her life. With that thought, Ana drove to the entrance of the small district where Mary Ann and Mary Ann were living. Because of her good rtionship with Mary Ann, she knew that Mary Ann was currently living in a high¡ªend residential area. That was the reason why she had the chance toe here and wait. Mary Ann rested at home for two days. In these two days, she did not go out. Catherine doted on her, so she came here to talk with her during the day. Leo would be with her during the night. Mary Ann''s life had been struck consecutively, causing her view of the world to crumble a little. She used to think that there were many good people in the world, but why did she encounter so many bad people? Had she been naive before? Or were there so many people in this world with ill intentions? Mary Ann decided to report back to thepany. She could not stay at home every day, she still had to face life, no matter how dangerous it was, she had to ovee the uneasiness in her heart and face it head¡ªon. As her car pulled out of the gate of the neighborhood, a woman with disheveled hair suddenly rushed over from a nearby aisle and reached out her hand to stop her car. Chapter 1517 Chapter 1517 Mary Ann''s driver was shocked, and he immediately stepped on the brakes., The car behind him quickly got off with two bodyguards, walking to the front of the car with a serious face. They moved Ana away. "Mary Ann, Mary Ann, I was wrong. Please forgive me. If you want me to repay you with my life, I will. As long as you forgive me, I will do anything for you." Ana''s voice was loud and clear, and she also wanted to attract a spectator''s attention. she hoped that Mary Ann would forgive her on the spot to protect her reputation. Mary Ann closed her eyes. She did not want to see her, but allowing her to cry like this was not good for her either. "Bring her in." Mary Ann finally made a decision. Ana was instantly under the close watch of two bodyguards and was about to be dragged onto the carriage. "I won''t go up. I won''t get on the car. Mary Ann, you just need toe down and say a few words. I sincerely apologize." Ana was so scared that her face turned white, and she shouted. Mary Ann did not make a sound, the two bodyguards still carried her and sat her in the MPV. Ana''s astute eyes sized up Mary Ann''s expression. Seeing her cold face, she turned her face away, unwilling to look at her. "Mary Ann, I''m sorry ¡­" Ana was well¡ªbehaved, and her voice was full of remorse and regret, and her tears continued to fall. Mary Ann said with a cold face: "Do you know my conditions to forgive you? It''s a heart of gratitude and honesty, not a sinister person like you. " Ana did not expect Mary Ann to be so mean, to the point that she had nothing to say. "Ana, what exactly is your purpose? Who told you to treat me like this? Is it the Batts family? " Mary Ann stared at her with ice¡ªcold eyes and directly said the crucial point Ana was most afraid of. "What is the Batts family ah? Mary Ann, I don''t understand what you are saying. I admit that I am harming your heart, but it is all because ¡­ I envy you, I... I like Leo William. I thought, if you were to be dirtied by another man, he would throw you off. Then I would have the chance. "To cover Beverly Batts, Ana made up a lie and treated this incident as a love rival''s grudge. "Do you still want to be a fool? Ana, you said that you liked Leo William, so you must have known him before, right? What was his birthday? What did he like to do, and what did hispany operate? If you are right, I believe that you are just blinded by jealousy, and perhaps I can let you go. " On Mary Ann''s beautiful face, there was a sense of shrewdness. Mary Ann was not stupid. She just did not want to care too much. "I... I still haven''t had the time to investigate Leo William''s preferences! " Ana''s body froze, and her eyes flickered wildly. Obviously, her lie was about to be seen through. "Heh, you haven''t even gotten to know him properly, and you want to harm me so that you can take the chance. Ana, tell me the truth, you almost ruined my innocence. Leo William will not let you off, he is currently dealing with the Batts family, and his turn will be your turn soon. How much money did Beverly Batts give you? As long as you say it, I can consider not pursuing this matter, what do you think?" Mary Ann also hated Beverly Batts'' family to the core, so she still wanted to find a witness to prove her viciousness. Ana''s eyes suddenly widened as she looked at Mary Ann with disbelief: "If I were to speak the truth, would you let me go?" "That depends on whether or not you''re lying to me again. If you lie to me again, I can''t guarantee what Leo William will do to you." Mary Ann knew that Ana was still afraid of Leo, so she used him to scare her. Just as Ana was facing Mary Ann''s sharp interrogation, Leo William was sitting in the Batts family''s living room, facing the Batts family''s old man. "Leo William, you were the one who nned and interfered with my n''s business. I admire you tell me your reason Georgely, but Beverly Batts is my daughter after all. For me to kick her out of the country and prevent her froming back for the rest of my life, isn''t that a little too callous and heartless?" The Old master Batts was already over seventy years old this year and was originally healthy. The recent incidents were frequent urrences at thepany and the capital chain was in danger of breaking. He could no longer sit still and had even taken a tranquilizer two days ago. He did not expect that after the state was stable, Leo William would pay a visit to him. Making his family''s business suffer or chasing his daughter out of the country, both of these choices made him sad. His old face was flushed red with anger. Hearing the noise, the olddy of the Batts family who had rushed over instantly became angry and energetic when she heard Leo Williaming to find the old man. She immediately rushed over with a face full of anger, wanting to rely on her seniority to scold Leo William. She wanted to teach him how to respect others. "Leo William, what are you doing here? Our Batts family does not wee you. " Before the old lady even stepped in, her voice was filled with anger. The anger from gnashing her teeth showed just how angry she was right now. Leo William''s handsome face remained unchanged. Hearing the olddy''s words, he reached out to pat the chair''s seat, stood up, buttoned up his suit and turned to leave. "Sigh, Mr. William, please wait. We have not finished discussing this." Old master Batts was so scared that his old face paled again. He quickly stood up and urged him to stay. The olddy did not care about the matters of thepany at all. She knew that thepany had encountered some difficulties recently, but which business owner would not have such troubles every day? Thus, she did not understand how terrifying this crisis was, and upon seeing that the old man wanted her to stay, she became even more furious: "Old man, you''re confused. Do you know who he is? He is the boyfriend of that slut Mary Ann. He came to our house looking for trouble, and you even served him tea as a guest. You treat him as your honored guest. I think you are stupid. " After Old master Batts heard his wife''s scolding, his face sank and sternly shouted at her, "What do you know? Get the hell out of here, don''t hinder us from getting down to business." N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "You told me to scram? Did you tell me to scram? " The olddy''s face was filled with disbelief. This was her home. The old man had treated her so coldly and mercilessly, but she had instantly raised her head and cried. Seeing that these two old fellows were acting, Leo Williamughed coldly: "Old master Batts, I probably came to the wrong ce. Since you don''t have any sincerity, we''ll meet again in the future." "Sigh, Mr. William, please save my Batts family. I know, this is only a matter of your words, you can''t just watch me die. We are merchants, there is no eternal enemy, only a win¡ªwin situation. In the future we still have a lot of room for cooperation. " Old master Batts said whileughing anxiously. It was only then that the olddy realized the seriousness of the situation, and started to scan Leo William''s face, why did the old man seem to be begging him? Leo William''s stern face revealed a trace of a smile: "I knew you are capable. I heard that Old master Batts and Mr. President have a close rtionship. I might be a little unnecessary here. Old Master, you can ask him for help. I believe this matter can be resolved easily." Leo William''s casual words were like a p on the face of Old master Batts. His old face flushed red and he was unable to speak for a while. However, the olddy was arrogant. She said angrily, "Since you know that my old man and the president are on good terms, why don''t you be more tactful and quickly leave?" "Old granny, if you continue to speak nonsense, I''ll divorce you!" The old man stared coldly at the talkative olddy, and his eyes seemingly wanting to kill her. The olddy was frightened to the point that her heart shrunk. The servants apanying her rushed to help her away because it was obvious that the old man had been greatly angered. The olddy left unwillingly, the old man fell on a chair and startedughing at himself: " Mr. William, you must have made preparations toe. I will speak the truth. President had long abandoned my Batts family. My family''s power is not as strong as before, and now I can only squeeze into the top 50. Mr. President has high standards, and he no longer looks at a family like ours that is going downhill." Leo William raised his brows slightly. Of course, he knew that there was a strong connection between them, which was why he dared toe knocking with such a cold request. Chapter 1518 Chapter 1518 The reason why Leo William had directly negotiated with the Old Master of the Batts family was that he did not want to interact with a slut like Beverly Batts. That kind of woman would not listen to reason. She did not speak reason with anyone else did not mean that she would not talk to her father. "She was spoiled too much since I was young. Back then, when she insisted on marrying Gabriel Addison. I didn''t agree. But at that time she already had a child, so I could only let her be. I had always thought that Gabriel Addison was also willing to marry her. However, they divorced in the end. " Old master Batts was still reasonable. At this moment, he was full of sadness as he talked about the past. He felt remorse and remorse and wished that his daughter could start over from the beginning. Leo William listened expressionlessly and spoke calmly: "I don''t want to hear about the past between her and Gabriel Addison. Just based on the incident of her and your wife hurting my girlfriend, I won''t forgive her this time around. There''s a Female Celebrity called Ana who took the opportunity to get close to Mary Ann, and almost caused my girlfriend''s innocence to go awry. I hope this matter has nothing to do with your daughter, or else, I''ll kill her." The old man was so frightened that he almost couldn''t sit still. His old eyes instantly widened, "Kill ¡­ Kill her? " "Old man, Mary Ann is my life. Whoever dares to harm her will be punished." Leo William''s face was gloomy, and he did not look like he was joking at all. Old master Batts was horrified. He had been in the business world till now and had heard of many incidents. This matter rted to his daughter''s life, causing him to be unable to sit still. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "I told my daughter toe here and confront you, Mr. William. My daughtermitted such a grave mistake, please... Give her a chance to live. I will guard her strictly and I won''t let her hurt your girlfriend''s family again. I promise. " It wasn''t that the old man didn''t believe Leo William''s words, but that he didn''t believe that his daughter was innocent. Just then, Leo William''s phone rang. He lowered his head to take a look, then said to the old man, "Let me pick up a call." Although he was negotiating with the enemy, Leo William maintained his good cultivation, causing the old man to feel even more pained. If his son had half of Leo William''s courage, the Batts family would not have been reduced to such a state. Leo William raised his eyebrows and said, "Ana did not go look for Beverly Batts, but Mary Ann?" "Yes, I''ve been keeping an eye on her the entire way, and realized that she hasn''t gone to see Beverly Batts in private. However, her phone has already contacted a few unfamiliar numbers. I still haven''t found them." The other party replied seriously. "Heh, this Ana sure is patient. She wouldn''t think that Mary Ann is easy to deceive, right?" Leo William purposely did not make a move on Ana these few days because he wanted to allow her to get close to her. Unfortunately, this Ana was smart, she endured it and did not go to see her. Instead, she went to Mary Ann to apologize and beg for forgiveness. "Mr. William, what should we do next? Do we have to continue staring at her? " The other party asked uncertainly. "Keep an eye on her. They will meet sooner orter." After Leo William finished speaking, he hung up. Actually, he chose toe to the Batts family at this time to force Beverly Batts and Ana to settle the issue at an earlier time. He could also use this opportunity to catch the two girls in one fell swoop, not giving them any chance to turn the situation around. He had initially said that he would drive Beverly Batts out of the country only to continue chatting with the Old master Batts. If he got the evidences about Beverly Batts and her partner Ana , he would throw them into the jail. If they wanted fame, he would make them lose it forever. Leo William returned after receiving the call, he discovered that the old man had also just finished making a call, and his face was a little pale and pitiful. Leo Williamughed coldly in his heart. It seemed that the old man had found out something. "Mr. William, she will being over soon. When the timees, let her tell you. You proposed earlier that I send her abroad on conditions that she can''t return in this lifetime. I promise you, I''ll definitely ¡­" "Old man, you don''t seem to understand what I just said. If your daughter just surrounded my girlfriend on the street and said a few words that were hard to listen to, and you agreed to send her out of the country, then, of course, I would be satisfied with how you handled it. But if ¡­ If she went along with that Female Celebrity and drugged my girlfriend, then that would be viting thew and could be left to the police to deal with. " Leo William interrupted the old man''s words. His expression was solemn and there was no room for discussion. The old man was startled, he knew that Leo William was a difficult person. The reason he came today was probably not to send his daughter out of the country, but to ask for her punishment. Beverly Batts hurried over, and she did not even have time to change her clothes. She was still wearing her pajamas. Looking at Leo William who was sitting in the living room with a cold and unfriendly face, she felt extremely uneasy. "Dad, why are you looking for me? What''s the matter?" Beverly Batts immediately had a dissatisfied expression as he looked at his father. "Unfilial daughter, kneel and apologize to Mr. William!" The reason the old man was so strict, was because he wanted to make a painful show for Leo William and hope that he would let things go and treat Leo William from a lighter perspective. Beverly Batts guiltily looked at Leo William who had a cold expression and then looked at her father who had a stern expression. She clenched her teeth, and said with a face brimming with anger: "Father, what kind of joke are you ying? I am so old than him. Isn''t he afraid of retribution? " "Old Gramps, she''s right. Kneeling and admitting her wrongs is fine. You should ask her if she has colluded with Ana to frame my girlfriend, Mary Ann. Or, is there anyone behind her? If she can exin it clearly, I can indeed consider not pursuing the matter when she''s being ordered tomit an unintentional crime. " Leo William looked indifferent, but every word he said was fatal. Beverly Batts was so frightened that her face instantly changed, and a cold chill went down her spine. Leo William was scary, not only did he mention Ana''s name, he even suspected that someone was behind her. "Beverly Batts, if you don''t speak up and speak the truth, your father won''t protect you anymore." The old tutor scolded angrily. Beverly Batts trembled in fear, her face was pale white, and she spoke uneasily: "Dad, what are you talking about? I don''t understand." "Stop ying dumb here, did you instruct that Female Celebrity to harm Mr. William''s girlfriend, Mary Ann?" The old tutor questioned angrily. "I don''t, I don''t even know Ana!" Beverly Batts shook her head with absolute certainty. She was certain that Ana would never sell her out. "Is that so? But Ana said that it was all because of you, otherwise, how would I ever find you here? " Leo William sneered. "What? That little bitch! " Beverly Batts was not originally a meticulous woman. When she heard Leo William mention it, she immediately panicked and exposed the w. The old man also knew what was going on and was so angry that he grabbed the cup by his side and threw it at Beverly Batts, "Are you still not going to speak the truth? If you want your entire family to die with you, then you can restrain your temper, right? " Beverly Batts was hit, she was in so much pain that she quickly covered her arms, a wronged look on her face as she looked at her father: "Dad, you don''t believe me? I didn''t do that. " Leo Williamughed coldly: "Beverly Batts, are you sure you want to hide it?" Old master Batts was so angry that his entire body was trembling, he pointed at her and was almost unable to speak. "You bully the weak and fear the strong normally, and bully others with power alone. I will just turn a blind eye to it. You''re breaking thew, and you''re going to have to take legal responsibility. " After a long while, she finally admitted it, "Yes, I took the money to hire Ana. I hate Mary Ann and her daughter, I just wanted to fix her, but I didn''t want to take her life." "She almost died!" Leo William clenched his big hands into fists and gritted his teeth. Beverly Batts'' expression froze again. She immediately lowered her head in shame and said: "Leo William, since you found out about my situation here, what do you want? Tell me." "I want you to reveal the person behind you. I believe that there''s a personal grudge between you, but I''m afraid it''s not just a personal grudge, right?" Leo William questioned coldly. Sister May''s face shed past Beverly Batts'' mind. In the next second, she quickly shook her head: "No, it''s just a personal grudge. I just hate her. I just want her to die." At this moment, the old tutor was already in extreme despair and grief for his daughter. Chapter 1519 Chapter 1519 Seeing how Beverly Batts was not admitting that someone was ordering her to do anything, he was clear that Beverly Batts was more afraid of the people behind her. Indeed, although he could make the Old master Batts take charge for him, he could not be so cold that she could take the life of the entire Batts family. After all, business men knew how to calcte. Today''s enemies could be tomorrow''s friends. To politicians, there would be one can win. Although Leo William wanted to help Joseph Grant get some evidence, Beverly Batts refused to give up on those people. he could not force her. He could only say to Beverly Batts with a cold face: "Since you have confessed, then do you choose to surrender or do you want to meet me in court?" Beverly Batts was so scared that her soul almost shook. Upon hearing about the court, she was immediately afraid. She had been such a proud woman, and she felt that she should have been proud all her life. Who would have thought that a moment of mistake would cause her to lose her reputation for the rest of her life? Old master Batts gritted his teeth and said angrily: "You can turn yourself in. At any rate, you have to protect this family. It won''t cause our family to go bankrupt." Beverly Batts knew that her father would be disappointed and heartbroken to make such a decision. She couldn''t be a good mother and wife. But deep down, she wanted to be a good daughter. Her father''s words were like a heavy chain that pressed down on her body. She nodded: "I would turn myself in." Leo William believed that Beverly Batts hadpletely admitted her wrongs this time, and said indifferently: "In the future, the Ann family and your Batts family no longer have any rtionship. If you guys want to find trouble with them, you guys are against me. I am not a merciful person. If anyone wants to challenge my bottom line again and again, don''t me me for being merciless." "Don''t worry Mr. William, we will not cause any more trouble for the Ann family. Just cut off this evil fate." The old tutor said that. In the future, the feud between the two families would be over and there would be no more grudges. After Leo William left, Beverly Batts was still sitting on the ground, her entire body indescribably dejected and sorrowful. The olddy ran in. When she saw her daughter''s nk expression, she immediately asked the old man, "What happened to her?" "Ask her yourself. I''ve already warned you not to let her get away with this, and you even followed her to make trouble. How old are you to bully a little girl? Do you even have any face?" The old man was also extremely angry at the olddy, feeling that she had lost her identity as an elder and her composure. The olddy was scolded. Although she was unwilling, she was still indignant, "My daughter is my own. If I don''t protect her, who should I protect? You don''t have a share. " The olddy was also a strong person, but when she heard Beverly Batts'' wails, she was so shocked that she almost fainted. "What? Surrender? To prison? " The old woman could not believe what she had heard. Beverly Batts crawled up from the ground: "Mom, don''t spoil my two children. You should let them know the truth. Let them understand some things, and don''t provoke Leo William anymore. Just let them live a good life. As a mother, I am a failure example if you want them to learn from me!" Beverly Batts went to confess everything by turning herself in the afternoon. Just as she finished recording her statement, she saw a grilling, resentful Ana in the hallway. She should have been captured, the two of them looked at each other and saw the astonishment in each other''s eyes. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Beverly Batts, why are you here? What are you doing here? " Ana panicked and asked loudly. "I came to plead guilty." Beverly Batts, on the other hand, was much calmer. "What? You plead guilty? Do you know that you''ve harmed me? Beverly Batts, you want to be honest just because you hurt me? I tell you, no way. " Ana was so angry that she almost died. "If you weren''t greedy for money, you wouldn''t be here. Now that you resent me. I didn''t beg you to help me back then." Beverly Batts mocked and ridiculed her. "Hurry up!" The two policewomen standing next to her spoke in a cold voice. Ana was silenced by Beverly Batts'' words, and her face flushed red. But that was the truth. If she wasn''t greedy, if she didn''t extend her hand, then today''s crime had nothing to do with her. Ana sat in the interrogation room, holding hands as he roasted. She had been asked a lot of questions, and Ana didn''t know what she had said just now. She told everything she knew to relieve her guilt. "Aside from the two of you, are there any other people involved in this matter? Are there any more aplices? " a inclothes woman suddenly asked her. Ana immediately said: "I''m not too sure either, but I heard from Beverly Batts that she seems to be in contact with another person, but I don''t know what that person''s name is." "So, you''re saying that there''s someone behind you?" The interrogator''s face immediately turned serious. "Maybe. I''m not too clear about that, I just feel that she is connected to another person. " Ana was speaking the truth, but she didn''t expect that it was precisely because of the truth that nearly brought about a fatal disaster for her. Halfway through the carriage that was escorting Ana, a huge truck suddenly crashed into it. The car flipped over the fence and got stuck in a ditch. Since the two people in the front passenger seat were wearing safety belts, their lives were saved, but Ana, who was imprisoned in the back seat, was not that lucky. Her face was cut by a piece of ss, and one of her thighs was pressed under the pressure. Blood slowly dripped from her thigh. Ana screamed in fear and weakness and finally fainted. When she woke up, she was in the hospital. Her face was numb on one side, and her legs were numb too. It took her a while to get used to it, but she found she couldn''t move her body. A nurse reached out to help her, and she realized something was wrong. She quickly pulled off the quilt that was covering her, only to see that she only had one leg left, while the other was empty. "What''s wrong with me? Where''s my left leg? Where did hit go? What did you do to me? " Ana instantly covered her ears and screamed. She could not ept such a tragic blow. "Miss, losing your leg is still better than losing your life. Your leg is under a lot of pressure and your nerves are dead. You can only survive if you cut off your leg." The nurse felt some sympathy for her. She was so beautiful. She had lost one of her legs, and there was a chance that there was a scar on her face. This was more painful than death. Ana could not ept such a shock, but it was too stimting, and she fainted. However, more than an hourter, she woke up again. However, just as she was about to wake up, she heard someone speaking from beside her. "How is she not dead? Can we cover her mouth? " Someone on the side said in an extremely cold tone. "Her life is pretty tough. She doesn''t die even like this. She''ll die sooner orter if she says any more nonsense." Ana''s heart was filled with fear. She secretly opened her eyes, and realized it was a man and a woman talking. She did not recognize them, but she looked at them as though they were dead people. "When she wakes up, give her a good warning and tell her not to court death." The man turned and walked away. Ana''s fear in her heart had almost drowned herpletely. Just who did she offend and what did she say wrong? Ana had thought that he was being harmed by Leo William and Mary Ann in such a miserable state, but the conversation between the two people in front of her caused her to doubt herself. Could it be ¡­ Ana''s heart skipped a beat. She suddenly thought about what she said in Police station. She seemed to have pointed out the person behind Beverly Batts. Could it be, that they wanted to kill her to keep her mouth shut? Ana wanted to pretend to be dead, but she was discovered by thedy beside her. "Ana, don''t y dead, remember what I just said." The woman spoke expressionlessly. Ana opened her eyes and looked at her. That woman was wearing a mask, so she couldn''t see her true face. "Are you the ones who caused me to do this?" Ana asked in pain. "If you want to live, all you have to do is admit that Mary Ann was the one who instigated this. As for the rest of the enticements, if you dare to say another word, you will have to enter the morgue tomorrow." Saying that, the woman turned around and left. Ana''s eyes opened wide in anger, only ashes could be seen within. The ne Joseph Grant was onnded on the ground. He pulled his slender figure away from the crowd and slowly walked towards the convoy waiting at the side. It was just that somewhere in his heart, there was an emptiness that needed someone to fill it up. Chapter 1520 Chapter 1520 In Miller family''s vi. Two days ago, Alvina had a rpse of cold and was resting at home. However, she felt too embarrassed to continue asking for leave, so he went to the office on the third day. Penelope called her into her office. "Sister Penelope, I''m sorry. Did I make things difficult for you?" The moment Alvina stepped into the office, she heard shocking news. Penelope was scolded by her leader, and the reason was actually that she was biased towards Alvina. Penelope yed with the pen in her hand, and she raised her head and looked at her seriously. Being stared at by her, Alvina became even more nervous. "I was wondering. You are Mr. Vice¡ªPresident''s wife¡ªto¡ªbe, and the higher¡ªups felt that I was trying to curry favor with you? But he doesn''t like you, it''s no longer a secret. Why would they scold me for such a ridiculous reason? " Penelope said with a ridiculing tone. "Ah ¡­" Alvina was still shocked, and her charming face became even more ashamed: "Sister Penelope, I have truly let you down. I never thought that I would bring you so much trouble." "It''s not troublesome, it''s just a test for me. Now that the situation is so tense, a great battle is about to ur. Old President wants to know our opinions." Seeing her nervous face filled with self¡ª me, Penelope put down her pen and facepalmed: "Every general election was difficult for us. We cannot offend anyone." "Sister Penelope, can you support Joseph Grant?" Alvina suddenly said softly, her beautiful eyes looking at her pleadingly. Penelope looked surprised, then raised his head and looked at her: "So fast, you''re going to end up with amunity of interests in him? You little fence¡ªsitter. He talks about getting engaged to you, and you speak up for him." Even though Alvina had been scolded, she was not angry at all. Instead, she said while beaming: "I did not think too highly of him, I only felt that he has a good character." "Yeah, he''s good at everything, but he doesn''t like you." Penelope couldn''t help but sympathize with her. "Sister Penelope, he will be back in the afternoon. When we get engaged, can we invite you to participate?" Alvina sincerely invited her. Penelope nodded her head: "Of course, I will go. I even told everyone in our office to go." Alvina instantlyughed. She suddenly realized that having a big sister who was a close friend like Penelope was a great fortune in her life. It was around five in the afternoon, and it was time to get off work. However, Alvina was not in a hurry to leave. She sat in her office and when she had finished her work, she became absent¡ªminded. Since Joseph Grant left the country, they had only called once before hanging up in a hurry. Now that she knew he had returned home, her heart had long since flown out of her chest. Tonight, he would probably go home. Alvina had already informed her grandfather. Tonight, she might not return to Miller family. The old man knew how passionate the young people were, so he did not ask her to go home and apany him. Just as Alvina was lost in thoughts and filled with anticipation, at the entrance of the office, a tall and slender figure gracefully walked in. Who else could it be other than Joseph Grant? There were other female colleagues in the office. Seeing Vice¡ªPresident suddenly appear, all of their excited faces were red with embarrassment and without preparation. The elegant and noble Mr. Vice¡ªPresident walked in slowly, to them, it was like a dream. However, the dream was quickly shattered and returned to reality. Joseph Grant hade here all for one person, and that person was Alvina. "Do you get off work?" Joseph Grant walked in front of Alvina''s desk and knocked his finger forcefully, then asked with his thin lips. For a moment, Alvina was so embarrassed that she couldn''t speak. She could only nod her head. "Let''s go." Joseph Grant''s seemingly cold words were even more touching to the ears of Alvina than words of love. She hurriedly packed her bag, stood up, and left with Joseph Grant. All the women in the office had stunned expressions. From the looks of it, Joseph Grant had no feelings for her. They were not even engaged, but they have lost the passion. Alvina lowered her head and followed closely behind Joseph Grant. She thought Joseph Grant wanted to bring her home but didn''t expect him to directly bring her to his office. In truth, although Joseph Grant treasured every word as much as gold, just as he entered the office when he saw her lovably sitting on the office chair, his heart had already been beating wildly. He wanted to reach out and hug her, but he had no choice but to restrain himself. Once he entered the office, Joseph Grant immediately closed the door. Alvina fiercely turned to look at him and saw the trace of a smile on his lips. Alvina was even more unmoved. This man''s gentle smile could practically seduce people, and it was the kind that killed them. Alvina immediately threw her handbag to the side and pounced forward. Regardless of whether he was happy or not, she kissed him first. Joseph Grant''s body trembled, following that, his sturdy body became a straight line. He had originally wanted to take the initiative once more, but it was clear that he was not suited for it. That was because there would always be someone more enthusiastic than him. The lips of the girl were soft and tender, as smooth as jelly. Joseph Grant became shy. He stretched out his arms and tentatively embraced her waist. Only when he felt her sincerity, did he tightly hug her. His thin lips also frantically responded. Alvina was quite clumsy. Being inexperienced, so she was still attacked in the end. Only when she waspletely suppressed by the sofa did she understand that women were still not as strong as men. Joseph Grant''s breath was in a mess, a pair of deep eyes staring straight at her. Alvina''s eyes became misty. When he propped up his hands, her eyes could only reflect his face, and she could not help but smile slightly. Her fingers also involuntarilynded on the man''s handsome and picturesque face. "Joseph Grant, you sure are good¡ªlooking. You''ve already picked the good ones." Alvina murmured obsessively as she drew out his deep and handsome facial features with her finger. Joseph Grant was amused by her and quickly reached out to grab her little hand. He got up and gently pulled her up from the sofa, "You didn''t run around for the past two days, right?" "No, you told me to ask for leave. I asked for leave. I''ve been staying at my grandpa''s home." When Alvina returned, she received a message from Joseph Grant telling her to stay in Miller family and rest before going to work after he returned. "So obedient." The man was very satisfied and touched her hair. "What does it look like?" Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "A pet?" Alvina''s mouth twitched, how could this man describe her as a pet? Joseph Grant liked to see her angry look because it was very cute and interesting. It made his heart itch, so he wanted to bully her even more. "Of course not, like my wife." Joseph Grant''s desire to live was strong and he quicklyforted her. Alvina curled her lips. "How can I be considered your wife? We''ve been together for so long, yet you don''t have any real rtionship with me. We''re like friends who live in the same building, we live two different lives." "You speak of such grievance, is it really because you intend to offer your body?" Joseph Grant focused on her with interest. Saying this sentence, he couldn''t help but feel his blood boiling as his heart surged. Because, his mind was filled with images, stimting his nerves, making him excited. Alvina''s beautiful face heated up and shyly shifted her gaze to outside the window. "The scenery here is really good; I can see the entire za." "Don''t change the subject, I''m asking you seriously." Joseph Grant walked behind her and pulled open the curtains in the office. It was so tight that no wind could prate through, and the light in the room instantly dimmed. Alvina was slightly startled, she looked at him curiously: "We have talked about this topic many times, and have no results at all. I think I should hold onto it a little, in case I scare you away." "You must be serious when you said you wanted a childst time." Joseph Grant walked behind her and gently embraced her with his slender arms. "Then, we''ll do it." "Why did you suddenly agree?" Alvina was so frightened that she quickly turned her head around and stared at him with her bright eyes: "Did something happen to him?" "No, I just ¡­" The words that Joseph Grant wanted to say stuck in his throat, making it hard for him to say it out loud. He dared to say that he wanted a descendant, and he also wanted to have child with the woman he loved the most? "Just what? Speak, I can hold on. " Alvina''s expression froze for a moment before she hurriedly asked. Joseph Grant looked at her with a gentle gaze, extended his hand and caressed her face, then kissed her forehead and said: "It''s nothing, I am just envious that my friend has two children." Alvina was instantly speechless. What did he say? Chapter 1521 Chapter 1521 Joseph Grant''s words made Alvina speechless, but she still burst outughing. "Her child is already so old, and yet you''re only jealous now. Don''t you think it''s toote?" Alvina teased him. Being looked at by her smiling eyes, Joseph Grant''s mood instantly became a lot happier. He extended his arm and pulled her over, and the two of them sat on a sofa together. His voice was low and gentle as he yed with her long hair: "In two days, we will be getting engaged. I have made a list of the betrothal gifts, and tomorrow night we wille to your house to discuss this with your grandfather. To be honest, my betrothal gifts may not be as many as you think, will you be disappointed?" Alvina''s beautiful face froze instantly, she turned her head, and her gaze focused on the man''s face. It took a while for her to feign an expression of infatuation, and even her fingers flippantly moved towards the man''s handsome face: "Such a handsome face, such a good body. And you are able to warm the bed and take care of me. I will marry you for nothing. " Seeing that she was still ying such a joke on him, Joseph Grant was so angry that he didn''t know whether tough or cry. He grabbed her small hands that were moving randomly: "I''m seriously talking to you." "I''m serious too. I''m not counting on your betrothal gift to live. What I want is you, a living, warm person. Why are you saying such words that are not confident?" "I know, but I feel guilty." Joseph Grant naturally knew that she did not care about the materials at all because she had nevercked these things. "Don''t feel guilty Joseph Grant, I won''t bother with these things. I will care about whether you treat me well or not, whether you love me enough, and whether you will despise me for beingzy, stupid, and ill¡ªtempered." Alvinaid on his chest. She closed her eyes and murmured, and she was like a child who had lost her sense of security. Joseph Grant lowered his head, his thin lips pressing against her forehead: "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore." "Joseph Grant, the curtains are already drawn, are we just going to sit like this?" Alvina blinked her beautiful eyes and asked curiously. Joseph Grant saw that she had started to say something bad again, and lightly knocked on her forehead: "What are you thinking, I was just afraid that someone in the distance would see what happened in the office, so I covered up the curtains." "Oh, so it''s not about doing bad things. Sure enough, I was overthinking it." Alvina was ashamed. Joseph Grant was so angry that he startedughing: "How can I do such a bad thing here,e, come home with me." "Together?" Alvina''s face was filled with disbelief as if she had heard wrongly. "Yes, we will go together. Before we get engaged, we will all go home together." As for why Joseph Grant did this, it was because he didn''t trust her to drive around by herself. Joseph Grant arranged for spies and infiltrated the inner circle of Old President. He received news that made him furious. Previously, the Old President did not take Alvina seriously, he only felt that she was an insignificant role. The reason he did this was that he knew that the news of their engagement made his unhappy. He felt that the existence of such a woman could disrupt Joseph Grant''s private life, and would be of great help to him. But right now, many people around Old President had lost the importance of Old President due to their ipetence, and it just so happened that Joseph Grant had seized the opportunity to sell off one of them. It was only then that he found out that Old President had started to focus his gaze on Alvina. They wanted Alvina to cause trouble before the engagement, and turn him into the joke of the entire nation. When Joseph Grant heard this news, he almost went crazy on the spot. That stubborn old man wanted to attack Alvina. Since it was meaningless, Joseph Grant decided to stop ying. He had to meet her once he missed her, and if he wanted to keep her by his side, he definitely would not let her leave his sight. He had wanted to pick her up from work a long time ago, to go home together, to enjoy the most ordinary pleasures of love. Today, he had done everything he dared not do before. "Really? Have we all gone home together? " Alvina also seemed to be dreaming. It was a little unreal, the smile on his face had be hazy. "Yes, it will be so in the future." Joseph Grant replied to her in a low voice, he was very resolute. Alvina followed Joseph Grant out of the elevator and immediately attracted many people''s attention. The sudden pleasant surprise made Alvina feel embarrassed for a moment. She still slowed down her steps and followed behind Joseph Grant. With just a nce, she could see his clean back and wide shoulders. She was so happy. At a far corner, a pair of eyes that were filled with resentment was staring at Alvina. When Kelly ck heard that Joseph Grant had already returned, so she intentionally dyed her hours of work and waited here for him to get off work. Even if she took a nce from afar, it would be enough to fill up the space of this period. But when she arrived, another person came along. Alvina was dressed in ck, had long ck hair, was slim and graceful, and walked together with Joseph Grant. Herpatible appearance made one so jealous that their eyes turned red. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Kelly ck clenched both her hands into fists. She truly hated her to the core, and this hatred grew deeper and deeper following her love for Joseph Grant. Kelly ck could only watch from afar; she did not even dare to step forward to greet him. Outside the door, a neat, ck convoy waited. When Joseph Grant came over, someone took the initiative to help open the door. Joseph Grant was still a very gentleman, so he let Alvina sit inside first and then he bent down and sat inside as well. The car door closed. The confined space instantly made people imagine a scene that could not be described with tens of thousands of words. It had been a few days since they had returned to this house. The two of them stood in the living room and looked at each other. "What do you want to eat? I had the ingredients delivered at noon yesterday. " Joseph Grant walked towards the refrigerator, opened it, and took out a bottle of water. "No way. You were still working abroad at noon yesterday." Alvina immediatelyughed. Joseph Grant raised his beautiful eyebrows slightly: "No matter where I am, my first consideration will always be my family''s matters." "Alright, I''ll give you a perfect score for this answer. You can make the best dishes you can get. Also, can I sip wine tonight?" Alvina suddenly made a request. "Drink?" Joseph Grant didn''t expect that she would raise this request. His beautiful eyes were slightly surprised: "Why?" "I want to have a drink. We''re both engaged and haven''t had a romance yet. Wait for me, I''m going upstairs to take a bath and change my clothes." Alvina said as she ran upstairs, not giving the man a chance to ask any more questions. Joseph Grant was startled. What could he do to make her feel the romantic atmosphere? This was the first time that a man felt his mind was empty. He actually couldn''t think of any romantic things. Did he have to get someone to buy a bouquet? Chocte? A gift? He lowered his head to look at the watch in his hand. It was already seven o''clock, it was toote to buy anything. Finally, Joseph Grant suddenly remembered that there were a few more flowers nted behind his back. Her beautiful eyes slightly lit up, and he immediately turned around and walked towards the backyard. He turned on the light and saw that spring had arrived. The seeds he had previously sowed had all blossomed. He bent down, picked a small bouquet, and turned around to return to the living room. He took out the newspaper that he usually read and picked out a piece to gently and meticulously wrap the small bouquet. As a man, Joseph Grant was still unable to do such meticulous work. Therefore, although he had wrapped the bag up properly, it didn''t seem like a beautiful job. "I did my best." Joseph Grant sighed lightly and ced the flowers on the table. He then took off the suit jacket and rolled up his white sleeves, and went into the kitchen to cook dinner for the littledy. The first thing Alvina did when she went upstairs was to take a bath, take a shower, and wash her hair. Coming out, she immediately found her various equipment, sat in front of the mirror, and started to roll her hair up while looking at her half¡ªwet, half¡ªdry hair. After a while, her ck, supple, and long hair turned into a huge wave, and Alvina once again sat in front of the makeup mirror to fix her makeup. "Where''s my little dress?" After Alvina finished busying herself with all these, she started to rummage through the cabs again. Finally, she found a small ck gift she had bought for herself in the corner of the wardrobe. This gift was previously given to her. Chapter 1522 Chapter 1522 After Alvina wore the ck ceremonial dress, she turned it around in front of the mirror. Along with her wiggling, the dress fluttered gently like the clouds, further revealing her noble and sweet temperament. Alvina was satisfied with his mischief, her small mouth carried a smile, and she lightly walked down the stairs. Just as she reached the staircase, she vaguely smelled a hint of a quiet fragrance. Her beautiful eyes blinked once, where did this fragrancee from? Just as he was getting curious about the situation, she saw a bunch of flowers on the dining table. They were colorful and had a rich fragrance. Alvina was startled, she quickly walked over and picked it up, then smiled. Unexpectedly, he even prepared a bunch of flowers for her, but look at these flowers ¡­ Why it is so familiar? Alvina took another look at the newspaper, and she immediately burst out inughter. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Did this man go to the back yard to pick her flowers? As expected, he was quite romantic. Hearing the girl''s lightughter from outside, Joseph Grant who was bent over cutting vegetables, suddenly put down his kitchen knife and walked out. The flowers that he did not even have the time to send out, were already being held in the girl''s hands and watched. It was just that,pared to the beauty of the flowers, the little woman dressed up in front of him made Joseph Grant stare even harder. She was wearing only a ck dress with long wavy hair. She had a fair and exquisite face, with ck eyebrows, pink cheeks, and red lips. Her elegance made her look like a shy flower. Joseph Grant had never seen such a sexy little Alvina before. All this time, the thing that he remembered most was when he first met her, she was always dressed casually, with azy temperament. But tonight¡­ Joseph Grant felt that it was hot, he did not know whether it was because the air conditioner had just been turned on, or because the heat wasing from his body. "You ¡­ Why are you dressed like this?" Joseph Grant''s Adam''s apple rolled, it was both stunning and unexpected, but he still asked her with a hoarse voice. Alvina immediately reached out and slightly ruffled her long hair, and shyly asked: "Am I beautiful?" Joseph Grant nodded his head, and praised from the bottom of his heart: "It''s good, but it''s just that ¡­ Isn''t it cold? " Alvina was just about to take this opportunity to disy her feminine charm, but when she heard his last question, all of the courage she had umted instantly dissipated. He was so direct. She was wearing so little. How could she not be cold? Alvina pouted unhappily: "It''s so cold, but for you, it''s worth it even if I feel cold." The man was amused by her cute look. He quickly walked over and took his coat from the back of the chair, directly covering her bareback. However, the moment he got close to her, he discovered that her body was emitting a natural fragrance that came from her body. This fragrance almost instantly aroused all of the man''s emotions. Joseph Grant only wanted to put on clothes for her to warm up, but why did he have the urge to eat her up? The man''s wide coat covered her slender shoulders, revealing her petite and exquisite figure. The man''s slender arms seemed as if they could shatter if he pinched them. Joseph Grant didn''t dare to use even the slightest of strength on her body, and only gently held onto her shoulders with a warm gaze: "Don''t do this next time, wait until the weather is warmer before you wear it again." "No, you must wear it now. You must see, I don''t wear your coat." Alvina was inexplicably wronged because she did this for him to see. It was perfectly justified for a woman to dress up for someone she loved. Seeing that she was angry, he still forcefully held onto her shoulders and did not let her take off her jacket. "Even if you don''t dress like this, I still think you look good." Joseph Grant could onlyfort her gently. Alvina was coaxed by his words, and she nodded: "Alright then, go cook, I''ll wear your jacket." Joseph Grant felt that his throat was dry again. His chest was hot and stuffy, and he could only turn around and quickly finish dinner. When dinner was served, Joseph Grant saw the girl who was sitting on the sofa watching TV. She still had that bouquet in her hands, looking like a little fool. He said: "It''s time for dinner. " Only then did Alvina turn off the television, walked to the front of the table, found a ss bottle, poured water inside, and ced the flowers inside, cing it in the center of the table. There was a steamed fish on the table, as well as tworge lobsters. After Alvina sat down, she used her small hands to support her chin, looking at the man like she was infatuated with him. Joseph Grant brought out two tes of pasta, gave her one te, and then handed his the fork. "Why are you looking at me?" "You are so good that I don''t feel safe." Alvinained softly. Joseph Grant wanted to knock on her head, what was she thinking about all day? "Why do you say that?" Joseph Grant asked seriously. It seemed that he was quite ill as well. "Because the better you are, the more I amcking and the further away we are from each other. Perhaps one day, there wille a day when I am not worthy of you." Alvina sighed softly. Joseph Grant brought over a lobster, peeled it and ced it in front of her: "You must be hungry to the point of fainting. Saying all this nonsense, hurry up and eat it." Alvina was startled for a moment, and thenughed embarrassedly: "It might be so." Sister May sat in her office as she looked at Beverly Batts'' confession, her face turning ugly. She pounded her fist on the desk and ground her teeth. "What a waste. He can''t even handle a small matter." Beverly Batts'' confession was good. No matter how the other party interrogated her, she did not utter a single word, which made Sister May''s mood a little better. However, Ann was so stupid that she said there was someone behind her. As a result, Sister May would naturally not let her live an easy life. Now that she had received the punishment that she deserved, so she was confident that she would learn how to behave. If it didn''t hurt Mary Ann, it wouldn''t hurt Leo at all. Sister May was extremely angry, but there were still two important things in front of her. When Joseph Grant was about to be betrothed, Old President gave her a task to take care of Alvina. Previously, the deadline for Old President to ask Alvina to betray him before the betrothal was up. Sister May expressed that this matter could not bepleted in a short period, thus the Old President gave her more time. There was only a month until the general election, so Sister May''s eyes shed with viciousness. Right now, the only person she could use was probably Victoria. Victoria was so arrogant. Thest time Sister May had asked her to get Alvina''s recording, and she got it. Sister May could use it. At Joseph Grant''s engagement banquet this time, she would give it to them as a gift, letting everyone know that the woman Joseph Grant married did not love him. The past few days, Victoria had been crazily making calls to Sister May to inquire about the results. Sister May had been fawning on her this whole time, causing Victoria to be even more disappointed. A phone call came in. Sister May looked at it and became extremely agitated. This Victoria was too idle. She called her seven or eight times a day and was so noisy that she couldn''t work anymore. Sister May suppressed the anger in her heart and pushed on the speaker. Victoria''s sharp voice traveled over, "Sister May, are you able to help me or not? Tomorrow, the Grant family will being over to discuss the betrothal gift. If you do not help me, they will be engaged. I will have no chance. " "Miss Miller, let me be honest with you, this is indeed impossible. Joseph Grant''s mother seems to like Alvina a lot, no matter what I say, she will not budge." Sister May hadpletely torn apart Victoria''sst beautiful dream. "What? Why is this happening? " Victoria''s voice was filled with despair. "About that, I''m not too sure. I did help you talk about it, but the results were unsatisfactory. If that''s the case, then I won''t ask for you to sell me yournd." Sister May sent her away with a few words. "Do I not have another chance?" Victoria cried in pain and grief. "You have. Let''s find a time to meet up and talk. Don''t be discouraged." After Sister May finished speaking, she hung up. Chapter 1523 Chapter 1523 The night was dark and the atmosphere was strong like wine. The two of them sat on opposite sides of a long mahogany table, enjoying their dinner in silence. The air of spring carried a hint of love. The central air¡ªconditioning in the living room sent warm winds, causing Alvina to feel a little hot and stuffy. She reached out and gently pulled down her coat, which was soaked with the man''s cold scent, and ced it on the back of the chair. When she lifted her beautiful eyes, she saw the man''s actions. He red at her. "I... I''m a little hot. " Alvina was also afraid that he would say that she wanted to be elegant and not warm, so she smiled while narrowing her eyes. The man lowered his head and chuckled. "Don''t wear it like that from now on." "Why? You don''t look good? " What a girl cared about the most was that her image in her sweetheart''s heart was not perfect. Therefore, hearing his words, Alvina''s first reaction was that he was not suitable for this kind of sexy style, and thus wore a non¡ªuniform effect. "No, I won''t be able to take it." The voice of the man at the end was as thick as wine. Alvina did not expect this answer, and her beautiful face blushed red: "How can you take it? I think you''re pretty normal. " "You did it on purpose, right? You want to see me embarrassed?" Joseph Grantughed involuntarily. Alvina''s thoughts were exposed, and she immediately became angry and embarrassed: "I''m not, I just hope to leave a good impression of ady in your heart." Joseph Grant''s gentle eyes were filled with love and adoration for her. He stretched out his hand and patted the back of her hand lightly: "In my eyes, you look good, so stop tormenting yourself." Alvina was speechless. So wronged. After dinner, the two of them rushed to clean up. Finally, Alvina had broken a cup, so Joseph Grant had to clean up. Alvina watched as the man meticulously cleaned up the fragments on the table. She was extremely apologetic, "I''ll buy another one for you tomorrow. Sorry. " The man stood up and gently said, "I don''t me you." Alvina watched as the man took care of the chores neatly and tidily. She med herself because she couldn''t even manage to help him with the chores. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Joseph Grant cleaned up the kitchen and walked out with a towel in hand. He saw that her back was against the wall and his little face had a troubled expression. "Alright, this is just a small episode in my life. Forget it." Joseph Grant advised her with a gentle smile. "Joseph Grant, just how many merits did I umte in my previous life for me to be able to meet you in this life? Then I will also need to umte virtue in this life, and I hope to meet you again in the next." Alvina looked at him with her beautiful eyes. "My life is still long. Why would I be thinking about my next life? Maybe one day you''ll get tired of me and hate me? " Joseph Grant was a realist in the first ce, so his three views were rather stable. "Not at all." Alvina immediately threw herself into his embrace, and kissed him twice on the neck: "I''ll only like you more, as long as you don''t mind the fact that I''m troublesome." Joseph Grant reached out his arms, hugged her tightly and mumbled softly, "That won''t happen, I''ll be satisfied if you stay by my side." When Victoria heard that there was a way to go about it, she couldn''t wait any longer. At noon the next day, she arranged to eat with Sister May so she could listen to her brilliant n. Sister May went straight to the arranged meeting, but she had to be even more careful when traveling. She was afraid that Joseph Grant would send spies to watch over her. She practically circled half of the city before rushing to the restaurant that Victoria talked about. Victoria took out her Wealthy Young Miss appearance, in the most expensive restaurant, she booked a luxurious private room. She took a day off, and she did not wear any work clothes. She was wearing a suit, and she walked around the private room with a distracted heart. While she was still upset, she seemed to be thinking of another woman. Perhaps that woman was the same as her, heartbroken and filled with resentment. Victoria decided that she would still use Kelly ck this time. It was just that she still hadn''t found a way to unleash her power and let her hurt Alvina. She would not be brave enough to seduce Joseph Grant? Kelly would be willing to go, but Victoria was also ufortable inside. Although Joseph Grant did not express anything to her but thinking about how other women wereing closer to him, Victoria still felt disgusted. Sister May pushed the door and entered the room. Victoria immediately walked forward quickly: "Sister May, I''ve waited for you for more than two hours. What''s wrong with you? " Victoria still didn''t know the true identity of Sister May. She only knew that she was an infuriated political official and that she didn''t have much right to speak up, so she wasn''t worthy of her fawning over her. "Youngsters just can''t keep their cool and are easily anxious. This isn''t going to be any big deal." Sister May didn''t have a good impression of Victoria, so she taught her a lesson with a straight face. "But now is the time to burn my eyebrows. How do you want me to calm down? This matter does not concern you, of course, you are not anxious. Sister May, I will tell you the truth, if your method works. I will give you thend that you want at a 50% discount. This is already the lowest price that I can give you. " Victoria thought that Sister May wanted thatnd more than anything, hence she used this matter as a bargaining chip. "I don''t have any ns for now, but I will still help you. After all, I don''t like that damned girl Alvina." Sister May immediatelyughed coldly. "What''s wrong? Do you have a grudge against her? " Victoria asked with a surprised expression. "No, she looks like the woman my ex¡ªboyfriend likes. I hate her looks." Sister May was toozy to even make up an excuse, so she just randomly made up a reason. "Ha, there''s still such a thing. Alvina is unlucky. She has an ordinary appearance. how could he be worthy of such an elegant man like Joseph Grant?" Victoria''s mood was inexplicably good and felt that Sister May''s words had hit her heart. Sister May sneered in her heart. No matter how unsightly Alvina was, she wasn''t as stinky as the copper stench on her body. Victoria hurriedly called for the waiter to order the dishes that she had ordered just now. Sister May saw that Victoria was wearing a set of extremely flirtatious wide¡ªlegged pants, with a camouge tight clothing on top of her body, her body was even better than cold, and her young age and beauty, caused Sister May to be even more annoyed. "Sister May, quickly tell me, is there any other way to stop Joseph Grant from marrying Alvina?" Victoria asked anxiously. "The thing I mentionedst time, did you not think about it carefully after that?" Sister May reached out for a cup of tea and took a sip. "My grandfather? Sister May, you are so smart, think of another way for me, I can''t harm my grandfather. " Even though Victoria was ruthless. Once she thought about how her grandfather had been good to her since she was young, she immediately rejected this idea. "Sigh, this is the most effective method. If you don''t dare to do it, then I don''t know of any other way, unless you can make Alvina''s reputation go down the drain, make Joseph Grant despise her, and make her theughingstock of the entire nation. This way, to consider his reputation, Joseph Grant will not marry her again." Sister May purposely reminded her of this tone. "Causing Alvina''s reputation to go down the drain?" Victoria was smart and immediately grasped the main point. "You are also a member of the Miller family. You cane into contact with Alvina every day, so you should be able to find a chance to do so, right?" Sister May sneered and looked at Victoria with suspicion. "Tonight, the people from the Grant family wille over to discuss the betrothal gift. I ¡­ I don''t know how to embarrass her. " Victoria was so anxious that her face turned white, time was too urgent. "Do you know if Alvina had any good male friends in the past? If there is, and you know him, you invite him to your house as a guest, and you pretend to lead him over to say hello, and then you say a few words about their past rtionship, which man can stand it? Even though Joseph Grant is gentle and magnanimous, a gentleman is graceful and elegant. If he knew that his wife¡ªto¡ªbe was close to another man before, even if he wasn''t angered on the spot, he would still be suspicious. " As expected, Sister May had a lot of ideas and methods. "This way... Is that okay?" All in all, Victoria did know a few male friends that she had been friends with before, but this method did not seem to have any effect. "Can the Great Wall be built in a day? As long as Alvina''s evil deeds are slowly umted in Joseph Grant''s heart. There will be a day when he will explode with anger. If you still want to obtain Joseph Grant, you can''t do something bad in front of him. You have to be careful. " Sister May sneered at her. Chapter 1524 Chapter 1524 That''s right, she definitely could not let Joseph Grant feel that she was a woman with malicious thoughts. Otherwise, Joseph Grant would not have a good impression of her. "Sister May, what you said makes a lot of sense. Your method is also pretty good. I do know a few men who are close to Alvina, but, I''m not sure if they have the same thoughts as him." Victoria expressed her agreement with this idea. She hurriedly took out a cup of red wine and handed it over to Sister May: "You are my advisor. Sister May, thinking this way for me, how can I thank you?" "I just want to be friends with you because you are rich. " Sister May smiled subtly, but the disgust in her heart was about to spill out. "Sister May sure knows how to joke around. I am a person who is rather picky in making friends. I am toozy to bother with normal people. Sister May, you care about me like a big sister. I am truly touched, how about ¡­ Let me introduce a boyfriend to you. I know a lot of sessful entrepreneurs and some of them are divorced. How about I introduce them to you one day?" Victoria said while beaming with joy, andpletely unaware that she had once again stepped on Sister May''s sore spot. Sister May was almost angered to death by her words. She took a sip of red wine and said: "It seems that Miss Miller does not see me as a friend." Victoria was startled, andughed dryly: "How can that be? Of course, I treat you as a good friend, you''ve helped me so much, I can''t even thank you enough. " Sister May mocked: "If I was your friend, why would you introduce me to a man who has been divorced? Am I not destined to marry an unmarried man? " "Huh?" Victoria finally realized how big of a mistake she had made. She was so scared that she quickly smiled, "Sister May, I''m sorry. I meant no harm. " "Forget it, Miss Miller. Seeing that you''ve invited me to dinner today, I won''t hold this matter against you." Sister May also wanted to give her a way out, but she clenched her teeth in hatred in her heart. One day, she would punish Victoria. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Victoriaughed dryly, suddenly she did not dare speak anymore, and silently cursed in her heart. At such an age, she didn''t want to marry a old man, but still think of marrying a young boy. She overestimated herself a lot. The two of them, each with their ulterior motives, sat together and finished the meal. After eating, Victoria immediately followed the instructions given by Sister May. She found a very suitable man, that was Alvina''s university ssmate. The two of them had attended painting lessons together, and that man had taken the initiative to court Alvina. At that time, the two of them often went out to draw drafts and heard that they had gone to a famous town, as well as a nearby mountain forest. In short, Alvina seemed to be rather happy at that time, but when that manter confessed to Alvina, Alvina immediately ran abroad in fear. The man waited for her in her house. Thus, Victoria knew him. She didn''t know whether she was moved by his persistence or if it was because he liked Alvina, causing Victoria to want to stir him up a little and see whether or not she could take Alvina''s ce in his heart. Thus, during the storm on the third day, Victoria went out to give him an umbre and a towel to wipe the water droplets off that man''s face. However,ter on, the Old Master Miller called for someone to drive that man away. She heard that the man never came back after be scolded. When Victoria ran into him at school, the two slowly got to know each other and they got to know each other better. When they were chatting,ter on, Victoria heard that the man seemed to be dissatisfied with Alvina. He felt that Alvina was very hypocritical. Back then, the two of them had yed it well. Hearing that he wanted to confess, she disappeared without a trace. What''s more, he was scolded by old Miller, so he was angry. Now, he finally had a chance to spew out some ill intent. Victoria felt that he would help. Victoria quickly contacted that man. He was now an executive of a certainpany, and when he received Victoria''s call, he seemed to be surprised. Victoria had arranged to meet him in the afternoon. This man was called Matthew and he was good¡ªlooking. When he saw Victoria, his gaze was stunned. "Are you married?" Victoria asked him with a smile. "It''s still too early to get married. I''ve always been single, so I''m too busy at work." Matthew hurriedly tried to get a good impression of him. "There''s something I want you to help me with. I have a reward." Victoria went straight to the point. "If there''s anything that I can help you with, feel free to say it." Matthew asked sincerely. Victoria''s eyes immediately revealed a hint of sorrow: "The man I like is soon going to be engaged to Alvina. I want to ask you to help me destroy their rtionship." "Alvina?" Matthew was shocked because he knew that Alvina was now Vice¡ªPresident''s girlfriend, so he didn''t even dare to think about it. "To tell you the truth. Joseph Grant likes me, but my grandfather doted on Alvina too much and wanted to find her strong support, so she stole the man I love away from me. You know who my grandfather is, too. Just because your family background is not good, my grandfather felt that you are not worthy of Alvina. " Victoria said it in a very unpleasant way. Sure enough, Matthew''s expression suddenly became ugly. "My family''s background is indeed not as good as your Miller family''s. But at that time, I was sincere to Alvina, your grandfather went too far." Matthew said angrily. "I sympathize with you, but there''s nothing I can do about it, Alvina is such a snobbish woman. Seeing that the man I want to marry is Joseph Grant, she acted gentle and generous. She snatched the man I like. Matthew, you went out with her before. As long as you say a few words for me, I will give you a million aspensation, okay? Victoria immediately looked at him with a sorrowful face and pleaded. A million moved Matthew. Although he had worked here for many years, his ie was not too high. He still needed a million. "The risk of offending Mr. Vice¡ªPresident is too high. Even if you were to give me a million, I wouldn''t dare." Matthew immediately revealed a fearful expression. "Don''t be afraid, Joseph Grant doesn''t like Alvina at all. This isn''t a secret in the entire country. If you tell him more about the ambiguous things that happened when you went go out it in front of him, Joseph Grant would have been able to find a reason to reject her. Joseph Grant likes me, but because of my grandfather''s rtionship, there has always been an annoying Alvina between us. If you want money, I can give you more. Please help me. If I be his wife, I will give you more. " To convince Matthew to help her, Victoria had used all sorts of techniques. When Matthew heard that he had gained another million, his heart movedpletely. "Does Joseph Grant not like her? He won''t retaliate against me, will he? I''m quite afraid of him. " Matthew immediately said with a face full of worry. "Joseph Grant is famous for his gentleness and benevolence. He definitely won''t take revenge on you for this private matter. " Victoria said with absolute certainty. "Then should I bring you up?" Matthew''s calctions were smarter than Victoria''s, his eyes shed as he pretended to ask. "Of course not. You are not allowed to mention my name. Also, don''t mention the matter of our meeting today." Victoria immediately frowned, showing her anger. "Miss Miller, we can be considered old friends. Of course, I want to help you with something like this, what if ¡­ Sigh, I am quite a timid person." Matthew immediately lowered her head and stirred her coffee, pretending to have a troubled expression. "How about, I''ll give you another 500,000 dors. You''re not allowed to mention a single word about me." Victoria was born in a snobbish family. How could she not understand? She immediately increased the bid. Matthew immediately agreed: "That''s good. You can transfer the money to me now. Whatever you want me to say, I will say it." "You can''t take this money away from my ount. I''ll have someone else contact you. However, you must perform well and not disappoint me." Victoria revealed acent smile, Alvina, just wait to make a fool of yourself. Chapter 1525 Chapter 1525 Alvina did not expect that when she woke up in the middle of the night, the man beside her would go to his bedroom to sleep. This made herugh and cry, but she had to admit, Joseph Grant was truly a good man. She knew he was worth her love. After washed¡ªup, she changed her clothes. When she went downstairs, she found that the man had already woken up. He had even baked bread for her, fried the egg, and carefully warmed up her milk. "You''re awake?" The man turned to look at her at the sound of footsteps. His beautiful face was filled with embarrassment. Alvina realized that Joseph Grant liked to blush when he was in front of her. Was this man that shy? However, even though he was facing the camera and various asions, he was calm and composed, graceful and calm. Yet, in front of her, he acted just like a shy boy next door. "Last night ¡­ Are you sleepwalking? " Alvina ced her hands behind her back and teased him while grinning. Joseph Grant''s handsome face turned even more bashful. He turned his back and avoided her words, saying softly, "Let''s go have a cup of hot water, then we''ll drink some milk." "You haven''t answered me yet." Alvina pouted, showing her unhappiness. Joseph Grant pursed his lips, and startedughing unhappily: "I was scared away by you." "What? Am I that scary? " Alvina did not expect him to make fun of her, and immediately got angry. "It''s not that you''re scared, but the feeling you gave me was too scary, making me lose sleep." As the man spoke, his beautiful eyes were deeply focused on her. He honestly admitted that if he hadn''t slept on another bedst night, he would have been unable to sleep until dawn. Alvina burst outughing, this time she was quite happy. The man couldn''t do anything about her and helplessly shook his head. He thought to himself, he must have owed her in his previous life. Alvina contentedly ate the breakfast that the man had prepared. After the breakfast, he sat in Joseph Grant''s car and went to work. Joseph Grant''s car was parked outside the office, and once Alvina got out of the car, she immediately felt gazes of a shocking from all directions. She straightened her clothes and strode forward. As she passed through the reception office on the first floor, a man suddenly appeared from the office and blocked her way. Alvina was shocked, she immediately saw Kelly ck''s red face angrily staring at her. "Kelly ck, I have endured you for a long time, do you know? You can''t keep me up every day, and can''t scold me anymore. I want to marry Joseph Grant have nothing to do with you. I didn''t do anything bad. Please let me go. " Alvina was afraid of this woman. She would often appear in front of her like a ghost. There were several times when she was able to see her from afar hiding in a corner, staring at her with hatred. She was her nightmare. "Alvina, if you don''t love him, don''t harm him. He''s someone I put at the heart. If you dare hurt him, even as a ghost, I won''t let you go." Kelly ck spat and ground her teeth. Alvina was startled, but after that, she felt that it was both infuriating and funny: "Kelly ck, don''t get yourself obsessed. I''m really afraid that you will be a monster. In this world, he is not the only man. Your conditions are so good, why can''t you consider other people?" "Of course, you can say it. You only dared to speak like this to me because you had him. If he ditches you today, I''ll see what face you have to teach me." Kelly ck sneered and turned to leave. Alvina was stunned, she lowered her head and touched her nose, then slipped away. Kelly ck''s words seemed to make sense. She had only gotten Joseph Grant, that''s why she dared to lecture her righteously, but from a different perspective ¡­ She didn''t dare to think any further, because this was a true nightmare. In everyone''s eyes, the rtionship between Alvina and his wife had gone from ice cold to being slowly hot. If Alvina had started off working from Joseph Grant''s car, then there would definitely be arge crowd of jealous people, but now, everyone seemed to have gotten used to it, even those who had once been jealous of her, had now epted her rtionship with Joseph Grant. Alvina was a little absent¡ªminded today because the Grant family were going to Miller family to visit them at night. Furthermore, it was to discuss the matter of the hiring fee, so she would always think of some scenes and could not help herself from lowering her head andughing. It was almost dark, Alvina was sitting in her office waiting for Joseph Grant. He still had something to take care of. In the blink of an eye, it was already 6: 30. Alvina stared at his phone, continuously looking at the time. Fortunately, Joseph Grant''s figure appeared in her line of sight. The man was tall and slender, his body as straight as a pine tree, and his every move exuded elegance and self¡ªconfidence. Even though Alvina had engraved everything that happened to him into her bones, at this moment, her heart was racing. "You''ve been waiting for a long time, right? I''m done here, let''s go." Seeing that there was no one else in the office, Joseph Grant''s voice unconsciously softened. Alvina nodded her head, grabbed her handbag and followed him out. Getting in the car, Alvina couldn''t help but exhale lightly: "Today, I met Kelly ck again. We are about to get engaged, but she still can''t seem to let you go." "Then we''ll see once we''re engaged and married." Joseph Grant''s impression of Kelly ck started to be fuzzy, to the point where he could not even remember her appearance. "I quite understand her. Thus, every time shees to find me, I will not say anything unpleasant to shock her. I only wanted to persuade her, but I''m afraid that she would not be able to hear a single word of it." Alvinaughed bitterly at herself. "It''s rare for you to be able to be rational towards your love rival. If it was me ¡­ I might also be more rational. After all, we are not separated by anyone, nor do we feel resentful because of some misunderstanding. No matter what kind of love rival it is, in my opinion, they can all be treated like air. " Joseph Grant had a forgiving expression, but very quickly, he was about to be pped in the face. After Alvina heard this, she was slightly surprised, "Really? But I remember thest time you almost beat that man to death, are you sure this is called tolerance? " "That''s different, he was sent by the Old Master to hurt you. He was not only your love rival, but he was also your enemy. Joseph Grant slightly raised his brows as he exined. Warren Hilton who was sitting in front of himughed sinisterly. The man and woman in the back seat had an awkward expression on their faces. Alright, one cannot tolerate sand in the eyes of a lover. This logic, as long as one has been in love before, would be understood. Joseph Grant directly drove to Miller family, and the Grant family nsmen had already gone over a long time ago. When the two people got out of the car, Wendy Grant immediately ran over to wee them yfully: "Brother, sister¡ªinw, you''ve returned?" Joseph Grant walked over and patted his sister''s head. "I''ve already warned you repeatedly, you are not allowed to call me like this in Miller family." Wendy Grant immediately blinked herrge eyes, and then stuck out her small tongue: "I know, I can ignore my sister¡ªinw, right?" Joseph Grant was immediately angered to the point of fainting. It shouldn''t be that difficult to act. Alvina chuckled on the side: "It''s fine, just ignore me, anyway, you can''t let others know my rtionship with your brother." When Joseph Grant touched his sister''s head, he couldn''t help but be surprised. "Warm, you''ve grown taller. " Wendy Grant rolled her eyes at him. "You think I''m a child? I''m going to have my eighteenth birthday soon. " Wendy Grant was now eighteen years old and her height was also only 1.62 meters. However, in the Grant family, she was still the shortest and had always kept this matter of height in her mind. She was also of the younger generation, and her peer was 1.88 meters tall. She wished she could as tall as Alvina. Alvina stood at the side and watched as the brother and sister made trouble, the corners of her mouth raised upwards. Such a loving family, it was no wonder they were able to educate such an outstanding son like Joseph Grant. Inside the living room, Miller family Old Man and the Grant family members sat together while drinking tea. On the side, there were evenwyers brought over by each of them. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Alvina was young and didn''t understand, so she sneaked over to Joseph Grant''s side and asked: "Why arewyers present?" "Just a procedure, don''t be afraid." Joseph Grant quietly replied to her. However, the reality was that Joseph Grant and Alvina had too many dowry gifts, and there were still some things that needed to be verified so that there wouldn''t be some differences in the future. Of course, they hoped that their marriage would be more beautiful. Chapter 1526 Chapter 1526 Alvina and Joseph Grant stood at the side, they did not dare disturb them, and waited for the lawyers to settle everything. Old Master Miller raise his head and wave to the two people beside him: "Come and sign your name." Joseph Grant and Alvina looked at each other, expressing their helplessness. The fewwyers who were present looked at Joseph Grant with reverence. Lowering their heads, they greeted him. In the eyes of an outsider, Joseph Grant was still a very intimidating person. Unfortunately, right now, the entire room was filled with people that he did not dare to offend. He did not dare put on any airs and let them sign on the spot. He did everything that old Miller wanted him to do. He was obedient. If his seniors did not ask, and he did not dare speak carelessly. Alvina was the same. Finally, the matter of the dowry and betrothal gift had been settled. They had to take one each, in duplicate. "Would you like to take a look, young people?" Joseph''s father asked with a smile. Alvina immediately waved his hand, "Uncle, I won''t look at it anymore. Everything will be decided by Grandfather." Old Master Miller nodded his head: "It''s fine, she''s young and I don''t understand even after seeing her. I have already made my decision." Joseph Grant could understand it, but he didn''t need to since he had discussed it with his family before. When Alvina married him, the betrothal gift would be hers, and his dowry would still be hers. Of course, Alvina did not know about this matter at the moment. She felt that the betrothal gift was for Grandfather and the dowry was for the Grant family. Just as everyone was preparing to eat dinner, Miller family''s uncle, aunt, and cousins came as well. Although Nathan Miller and Paul Miller were not happy in their hearts, they still helped to put on a show. They were unhappy because they had always felt that the Old Master Miller would leave them a fortune. In the end, it had turned into Alvina''s dowry and was going to be sent to the Grant family. However, they went to ask the old man before, but the old man was angry on the spot, and they didn''t dare to bring it up again. If the old man was displeased and the put thepany left Alvina to Alvina, they would have to go drink with the wind in the future. On the table, Victoria was absent¡ªminded as she looked at Joseph Grant with sorrow. Alvina was arranged to sit beside him. The scene of them sitting together was beautiful to the point that it stung her eyes. She wanted to say something, but she could only be mute and couldn''t say a single word. Her father''s warning made Victoria have no choice but to suppress the feelings in her heart and not dare to confess. However, after dinner, Victoria immediately said to Alvina: "I have a friend from the past at my ce, do you want toe over to take a seat? " Alvina did not expect Victoria to invite her to her house. Although it was just a wall and a small path, Alvina had not been to the other two houses for a long time. Joseph Grant was standing not far behind her. Hearing her words, his expression sunk slightly. "What friend? I don''t have time to see you right now." Alvina curled her lips in disapproval. "Do you not want to see it, or do you not dare to? Alvina, you''re going to get married. He is so sad, and hees over to see you for thest time. You can''t be so cruel, right? " Victoria purposely lowered her voice, because she only wanted Alvina and Joseph Grant to hear it. She did not want the elders who were sitting on the sofa far away to hear it. "What are you talking about?" Alvina''s expression immediately changed, as she stared at her in anger. She knew that Victoria had not given up on Joseph Grant. When she heard her say such misleading words, she felt disgusted. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Heh, Alvina, if you don''t dare to meet him, that''s fine too. " After Victoria finished speaking, she turned around and left. Before she left, she gave Alvina a mocking gaze, telling her to experience it for herself. Alvina was so angry, who else would she not dare meet? Joseph Grant had been paying attention to Alvina from the start, but now that he heard Victoria''s words, his face instantly tensed up. "Who does she want you to meet?" Even though Joseph Grant was a man, he was still very sensitive towards women that he loved. He immediately walked over to ask her. "How would I know? She must have had some n." Alvina curled her lips, disagreeing. "Let''s go, I''ll apany you to meet them." Joseph Grant suddenly grabbed her arm and forcefully brought her to walk outside. Alvina''s beautiful eyes instantly widened as she asked in disbelief: "Joseph Grant, what are you doing? I don''t want to go to her house, and even more so, I don''t want to meet anyone." "Alvina, if there''s any misunderstanding, it''s best to resolve it on the spot. Otherwise, there will be trouble in the future." The man''s voice was low, neither happy nor angry, but... It was obvious that he minded. "It''s not a misunderstanding. Isn''t it too serious?" Alvina didn''t know whether tough or cry. She wasn''t dumb, and knowing that Victoria''s few casual words already stirred up his mood, she couldn''t help but clench her teeth in hatred. Victoria, you dare trick me. "Sigh, stop bullshitting me. I''ll leave by myself." Alvina realized that this man had used so much strength, so she immediately patted hisrge palm in the grievance. Only now did Joseph Grant realize that he had hurt her, and he hurriedly let go of her hand. He said in a low voice, "I''m sorry, I was careless for a while." "Don''t you just want to see who the person is that I don''t dare to meet? You wouldn''t think that it''s a man that I liked before, right? Ha, ha, Joseph Grant, are you jealous? " When Alvina finally regained her senses, she immediately started to joke around with him. "I didn''t." The man wouldn''t admit it. "Heh, you are lying. You are jealous." Alvina raised her chin. She was certain that he did. Joseph Grant''s handsome face flushed a little. "I just want to know, what kind of man have you made friends with before?" "Don''t worry, he''s just a friend. I promise we only held hands once." Alvina immediately raised her hand and swore to the heavens. "What? Do you still dare to hold hands? " Joseph Grant''s tone froze, and in the next second, he stared at her with a dangerous gaze. "Hold hands... It should be fine, it''s just that... For example, I passed through a ditch, afraid, the other side reached out to pull me, could it be... This won''t do? " Alvina never thought that he would be angry, and with a bitter brow and a guilty face, she exined. Joseph Grant wanted to loudly reply to her, no way, but, what qualifications did he have to ask her for all of her past actions? "That''s fine." The man finally answered rationally. Alvina pursed her lips andughed: "Don''t worry, I didn''t do anything that would let you down. " "What''s wrong with me?" Seeing her smile that carried no good intentions, Joseph Grant''s strong body shook and his nerves stretched straight. "Have you ever done anything wrong to me? That''s hard to say." Alvina asked him in a low voice. "I didn''t." Joseph Grant immediately replied. "Really? Sigh, the heavens are truly unfair to us women. Whether we are innocent or not, we can at least prove it. But you men are different, you men can''t prove it. " Alvina shook her head and sighed with an unfair expression. Joseph Grant looked at her yful expression and suddenly pulled her over to a fake mountain rock at the side. The two of them went into hiding. "Hey, don''te in here. There are bugs here, I''m scared." Alvina was very clear about everything in her house, which was why she shook all over and used her little hand to beat him on the chest, making him retreat. "Alvina, do you want to hear what I''ve done to you?" The man didn''t know if it was due to the alcohol he had just drunk at the table, but his voice sounded so enchanting and intoxicating at this moment. Alvina''s pretty face went nk, and the two small hands that had rejected him just now also paused, when she felt the man''s soft voice beside her ear: "Sometimes, because I miss you too much, I would masturbate when I take a bath." "Ah ¡­" After Alvina heard his words, she instantly pushed him away. The man''s center of gravity became unstable, and he almost fell. Fortunately, he managed to stabilize his center of gravity so he did not lose his graceful and noble image. "Why are you telling me this? You''re annoying." Alvina''s face immediately flushed red, she turned and covered her face as she walked forward quickly. The man behind her seemed to have obtained some sort of victory, and he couldn''t stopughing. Alvina never thought that Joseph Grant would say that. When she stepped into Victoria''s courtyard, her mood instantly sank. Joseph Grant followed behind her and entered the house. He discovered that Victoria''s home''s posturing was different from the old man''s style. It had very modern designs here and had the charm of money everywhere. Chapter 1527 Chapter 1527 Victoria was standing behind a pir at the entrance. From afar, when she saw Alvina walking in, a tall and elegant figure followed behind her. Seeing Joseph Grant, Victoria''s breathing instantly quickened. Very good, he had stepped into her trap. As Alvina stepped into Victoria''s house, her entire body was ufortable. She wished that she could just turn and leave. However, Joseph Grant, who was following behind her, seemed to mind what Victoria had said just now. The two of them walked into the living room one after the other. Victoria and her cousin Amy Miller were sitting on the sofa. On the other seat, sat a young and handsome man. It was the Matthew that Victoria had paid for. Matthew had already gotten the money, and looking at the bnce of the card, he was also prepared to throw caution to the wind. Therefore, when Victoria told him that Joseph Grant did not like Alvina, even if he told a lie to hurt Alvina, Joseph Grant would not be angry at him. Matthew had liked Alvina for a while because she was simple, upright, and was his ideal wife. Of course, the reason why Matthew tried to get close to Alvina and curry favor with her was all because she was the young miss of the Miller family. Even if he could not inherit the family business in the future, she would not have to worry for the rest of her life. Unfortunately, for some unknown reason, Alvina suddenly ignored him. Even though he hade to perform a love story, Alvina did not even nce at him. After so many years had passed, Matthew was still very unhappy, the Alvina he felt was just a bitch. She seduced him, but he had been merciless and abandoned. Her personality was unruly. Now she wanted to climb up high to marry someone, so he wanted to shatter her beautiful dream with a single blow too. "Matthew?" The first person Alvina saw upon stepping in was a school friend he hadn''t seen for many years. She expressed her astonishment. Matthew stood up and revealed the most handsome smile he had ever seen, his voice filled with love: "Alvina, long time no see." As Matthew spoke, he stood up and walked over, pretending to shake hands with Alvina to show his intimacy. But when he extended his hand, Joseph Grant, who had followed him in, took a step forward and snatched the ce in front of him, shaking his hand forcefully at Matthew. "Ah, Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, excuse me." Matthew did not expect Joseph Grant to take the initiative to shake his hand. He was simply frightened, and quickly took a step back, showing his respect. Joseph Grant''s gaze was indifferent, and even sharply sized up the man in front of him. He was neat and tidy and had a handsome appearance. He was probably one of the most talented people in the society. This was the man that Alvina did not dare meet? Alvina was truly shocked. She did not expect Victoria to get this man to act. She made so much effort. "Brother¡ªinw, why are you here as well?" Victoria''s smiled and asked Joseph Grant. "Just walk around." Joseph Grant said, ignoring Victoria''s emotional look. He picked a sofa and sat down. Alvina red at Victoria angrily. However, Victoria pretended not to understand her angry gaze, and only smiled: "Cousin sister, when Matthew heard that you are getting engaged, he asked me to help him find an opportunity to meet with you." Matthew''s eyes were filled with longing, he looked at Alvina, and his voice was filled with sorrow: " Alvina, all these years, you have been hiding and not willing to see me, but I have always missed you, are you living well? " When Alvina heard his sour words, she nearly vomited. What kind of joke was this Matthew ying? He knew that her husband¡ªto¡ªbe was sitting right next to him, but he still dared to say such misleading words. Was he deliberately trying to cause trouble? "Don''t you watch the news? Of course, I''m fine, I''m going to marry Joseph Grant soon, how can I not be okay? " Alvina shrugged her shoulders. She did not immediately be angry, and instead smirked as she spoke to Matthew. Victoria did not expect Alvina to say such shameless words. Should she consider Joseph Grant''s feelings or not, could it be that their love was still for sale? She said she would marry as she pleased? Matthew''s face was filled with grief and sorrow, as though he had heard the most heartless of words. "Alvina, as long as you have a happy life, I am relieved. I know all of our past ns were just a dream. Mr. Vice¡ªPresident is so outstanding, marrying him will be the best fate for you." Matthew revealed a sad expression, and the words he said made people suspect even more, what kind of things they had done all those years ago. Joseph Grant''s gaze immediately fell on Alvina''s body. His handsome face was no longer as rxed as when he first arrived. Instead, it was tight and his thin lips had been pursed into a line, revealing his displeasure at this moment. Alvina was also shocked. Although she knew that Victoria had brought Matthew here to separate her and Joseph Grant. She did not expect that after so many years of absence from Matthew, her acting skills had be even more refined. "Matthew, I am more forgetful, all the things you have said, I seem to be a little blurry, and aren''t you trying to make me unhappy? My fianc¨¦ is sitting here, and you are bringing up old times with me. It can''t be that you want to cause a misunderstanding, right? " Alvina did not want to give him face anymore, he immediately reprimanded him for his evil scheme. Victoria and Amy Miller sat on the sofa and did not say a word, but after hearing Alvina''s words, they still exchanged nces, thinking that the main show was going toe up next. "Alvina, do you have to be so heartless? All these years, I have been thinking about you, trying to contact you, but I was afraid that you would be angry. When I heard that you were going to get engaged, I had nightmares about the children that we didn''t have time for, crying in my ears every night, saying that we were heartless parents, why didn''t I let him see the world? " As Matthew spoke, his eyes reddened, as if he was in extreme grief. Alvina''s beautiful eyes instantly widened as he berated angrily, "Matthew, what child are you talking about?" At this moment, Joseph Grant''s strong body also shook violently. He had always thought that Alvina and this man only had some ambiguous feelings towards each other during the pure and innocent era. "Alvina. I know that you are unwilling to admit it, I can understand that, but do you feel that you are letting Mr. Vice¡ªPresident down by doing this?" Matthew''s eyes were filled with sorrow and reproach. Alvina was about to go crazy, she felt that Matthew''s brain was broken. He could evene up with such nonsense, and she could only hold his hand, where did this childe from? "How much money did Victoria give you? I will give you three times, so please stop speaking nonsense and ruin my reputation. Matthew, your act is too fake, and it makes me want to puke." Alvina''s beautiful face flushed red, and she angrily pointed at Matthew and scolded him. Victoria saw that she was called out, and immediately stood up with a wronged expression: "Cousin sister, how can you use me wrongly? When you dated Matthew back then, I witnessed it. Not only do I know about it, Amy knows too. You are lying to Mr. Vice¡ªPresident like that, and you are too immoral. " Amy Miller''s eyes shed. Although Victoria pulled her in, she did not nod her head nor did she shake her head, sitting there motionlessly like a wooden statue. But in her heart, she was very happy. Joseph Grant did not say anything, but his eyes were staring at Alvina. When he saw that she was so angry that her face was flushed red, he felt sour. When everyone attacked her, Joseph Grant said softly: "You must take responsibility for your words, don''t take me for a fool. The woman I want to marry, her body must be innocent, otherwise, she could not pass the marriage examination." N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Matthew and Victoria''s expressions instantly froze. They thought that Joseph Grant was about to lose control and burst with his dissatisfaction with Alvina. Hearing his indifferent voice, their hearts instantly became uneasy. Alvina was rather grateful that Joseph Grant had spoken up for her at such a crucial moment. She sneered: "Matthew, you''re taking revenge on me, aren''t you?" "Alvina, how could I have retaliated against you? I''ve always liked you. " Matthew''s face was in a panic, but he was still determined to show off his feelings. "Didn''t you want to know why I suddenly ignored you back then?" Alvina stared at him coldly, that pair of eyes, made Matthew''s heart tremble. Chapter 1528 Chapter 1528 Victoria secretly looked at Joseph Grant''s expression. His expression was cold, as though he did not care about what was happening. She wondered in her heart, why was Joseph Grant not angry? Could it be that Matthew''s words did not make him angry? Alvina suddenly counterattacked, causing everyone''s expression to change subtly, and let them know that it was Matthew. He had a guilty conscience from the start, and Alvina''s ice¡ªcold eyes caused him to tremble even more. "Do you remember one day we went to the river together to draw pictures? During lunchtime, you received a call. Unfortunately, I also went to the washroom. I heard every word of what you said to your friend." Alvina said those words with a sneer. She felt a chill in her heart at what happened all those years ago. Matthew''s mind buzzed, and he was suddenly in a bad state. Of course, he remembered what he had said that day on the phone. He fearfully looked back, and coincidentally saw Joseph Grant''s cold eyes looking at him. Alvina ridiculed: "At that time you told your friend that I am a fool, that I am a fool, that I have a lot of money, and that I am easily tricked. You also said that you intentionally booked a room that night to settle our rtionship, and then came to my house to propose marriage. You even said that as long as you marry me, you will have afortable life. You even told your friend to keep it a secret. After our wedding, you would give him a sports car as a gift, and you even thought that you would obtain my rights andplete your dream. You scared me. " "Alvina, you''re lying, I didn''t even say those words, how can you use me wrongly? Even if you don''t like me right now, you can''t make these words up to hurt me." Matthew was hit by her words, and he immediately pointed at Alvina and bellowed. "Oh? Are you saying that I was wrongly using you? Then find your friend. I believe that Joseph Grant would help me. After all, he definitely would want to know the truth of the matter. " Alvina raised her eyebrow, and mocked him. Her beautiful eyes immediately turned to look at Joseph Grant. Joseph Grant nodded his head, "That''s right, I am bing more and more interested in this matter. As long as we can find a witness, we will naturally know the truth." Joseph Grant stood in the middle position, seemingly not helping Alvina, but he had always been supporting her words from behind. "Brother¡ªinw, you can''t believe her, right? I am of the same family with her, I can be her witness. Matthew is not a man who covets benefits, he is sincere to my cousin. " Victoria did not expect things to go the other way, seeing that her n was about to fail, she did not care about anything, and only wanted to me Alvina for his evil reputation. "You seem to know this man even better than Alvina. Victoria, are you interested in all of Alvina''s male friends? This hobby of yours, I wonder who you inherited it from. " Joseph Grant sneered. His casual words had pped Victoria''s face. Victoria''s face turned red and white. She suddenly became mute. Alvina seized the opportunity to mock them: "That''s right, Victoria, you know Matthew so well, could it be that you two have a rtionship?" "Stop bullshitting around here, I''ll go with him ¡­ It''s just a friend I know. He''s your ex¡ªboyfriend, I won''t steal your things." Victoria was so angry that she spoke incoherently, her eyes shing about randomly. "Oh, you don''t rob me, but you try to rob my man every time." Alvina understood and mocked her. "I... I didn''t do it. " Victoria was stumped, unable to say a word. Alvina raised her eyebrows, and ced both hands on her chest: "Victoria, didn''t youe to find Matthew today to cause a ruckus between me and Joseph Grant? If you like him, you can juste and tell me. Why are you acting this way? Moreover, do you think that Joseph Grant is not picky? A disgusting woman like you, he definitely won''t even spare a nce at you." Joseph Grant did not expect Alvina was so capable. He was speechless because she mentioned him as well. Victoria was so angry that she wanted to kill someone, and she looked at Joseph Grant with a sad face. Sadly, Joseph Grant lowered his head and looked at the floor, not even bothering to look at her. "Alvina, how can you use me wrongly? I respect Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, so I didn''t ¡­ I didn''t. " No matter how Victoria tried to exin, she could not wrap her head around the lie. She was so angry that her face turned ugly. "Respect? The use of this word is marvelous. " Alvina sneered: "You respect him so much that that youe to me every day and say how much you love him. Victoria, trees always want skin and people always want face, I advise you to be kind." Matthew was so scared that his entire body was trembling just now when Joseph Grant and Alvina was singing the same tune, and he didn''t dare to say another word. If Joseph Grant went and looked for his close friend to investigate, then the truth of the matter would be exposed. The lie that he said just now would also be exposed, he was truly finished. Victoria was blocked by Alvina to the point that she couldn''t say a single word, and could only stare with dry eyes. "In the past, you shamelessly ran out of my house and waited for me there, trying to express your wishful thinking. Back then, I was young and kind, and I didn''t care too much about you, a hypocrite. But now, I am no longer that kind Alvina. You harm me, and I won''t let you go easily. You should take responsibility for your words. " N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Matthew did not expect Alvina''s aura to be so strong, to the point that a cold intent came from the bottom of his heart. Joseph Grant''s lips curled up. It seemed like she did not need him to help her. She would be able to handle it. "Alvina. I was wrong, I was wrong, I should not have wrongly used you with Victoria''s money." Matthew was a coward. He was afraid of death. He was greedy and lecherous. Alvina had said those words, and his legs softened. Victoria hated her to death. She wanted to use a de to stab this useless trash, and he exposed her on the spot. "Matthew, you''re talking nonsense. When did I ever give you the money? It was you who wanted to come here to see Alvina. " Victoria was immediately flustered and exasperated, she pointed at Matthew and cursed. "Victoria, with Mr. Vice¡ªPresident here, I can''t help you lie anymore. I believe that Mr. Vice¡ª President will be able to see through your lies, and I have gone too far in this matter. Although Alvina and I have been friends for some time, we did nothing, and our rtionship ispletely clean." Matthew lowered his head, ashamed beyond belief, as he admitted all of this. Alvina stared at Victoria hatefully. "I never thought that all of this would be your n. Victoria, how much do you hate me? You want to ruin my reputation. " Victoria was so scared that her soul almost left her body, and she retreated step by step, shaking her hands: "It''s none of my business, I''ve never done anything." "It''s toote. Let''s go over to grandpa right now and rify the situation. Just who was the one who ordered you to harm me? And what heart did you have?" Alvina immediately came over and grabbed her hand. "Alvina, what are you doing? Don''t pull me, I''m not going. " Victoria hurriedly reached out her hand to push Alvina away. Alvina was also so angry that she had lost all reason, but she still angrily wanted to grab her hand. "Alvina, you''re done." This time, Victoria used all her strength and fiercely pushed her. Alvina retreated a few steps and fell into a firm embrace. Joseph Grant hugged her tightly with his long arm, his gaze cold and without warmth: "Victoria, with your vile character, you aren''t suitable to work in the office of the office. Also, she''s my fianc¨¦e, I hope you will take care of your limits and don''t do anything to harm her. Victoria''s eyes were wide open, it was hard to believe, it was painful but also desperate. "You ¡­ Do you like her? " Victoria asked with difficulty. Joseph Grant''s gaze was deep as he lowered his head to look at the dazed woman in his embrace, and answered with certainty: "I will not marry a woman I don''t like." "What? How could this be possible ¡­ You... How could I like her? " Victoria looked like she was struck by lightning, and couldn''t believe it for a long time. Joseph Grantughed coldly, "You can''t evenpare to a finger of hers. Do you think that I would like a sinister and evil woman like you?" Being hit by such a cold and detached blow from the person she loved, her heart was bleeding profusely. Chapter 1529 Chapter 1529 Joseph Grant''s cold words were like ten thousand arrows that shot into Victoria''s heart. She stared in disbelief, anger, and unwillingness to see Joseph Grant carry Alvina and leave. Matthew was already scared stiff and his face was full of uneasiness. Seeing them leave, he suddenly turned around and questioned Victoria angrily: "Didn''t you say before that there were no risks? Didn''t you say that the person Joseph Grant likes is you? Victoria, answer me, who is lying? " "Scram." Victoria fiercely pushed him to the side. Matthew couldn''t even stand properly and fell to the floor. His face was green from anger and he roared: "Victoria, you think I''m a spear wielder? You are so bad. " Victoria was flustered and exasperated at the same time. She quickly walked in front of Matthew and pointed at his face as she berated him angrily, "Be a spear user? Are you qualified? Who was it that was threatened by Alvina just now to the point that they were about to wet their pants? Matthew, you aren''t a man? If you didn''t betray me just now, would I have been humiliated like this? If you insist on insisting that you are rted to Alvina, would Joseph Grant dare to kill you? Trash, get the hell out of here right now. Give me the money I gave you, and you can pay me back as little as you can, or else ¡­ I want you to look good. " Victoria had no ce to vent her anger on. Seeing that Matthew was still lying on the ground, she kicked him and said, "Hurry up and scram, do you need me to chase you out?" Matthew had already known from the beginning that Victoria was not a woman that was easy to mess with. At this moment, when he saw her sinister face, she looked like a demondy who knew how to eat people. She red at him, her green face kicking and cursing at him. Victoria seemed to have drained all her energy as she fell and sat on the sofa beside her, feeling anxious. How was this possible? This was impossible, Joseph Grant liked Alvina? She must have heard wrongly, why would Joseph Grant like a stupid woman like Alvina? From a young age, they hadpeted with each other, and no one was too clean for each other. But now, Joseph Grant had mocked her, he could not evenpare to a single finger on Alvina''s hand. This attack was simply fatal. Amy had been watching the entire show, and now that the show was over, she could finally feel the great joy in her heart. "Amy, you said ¡­ Did I do something wrong this time? " Victoria asked as she looked at her stiffly. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Amy Miller knew that this time, Victoria waspletely done for. Not only that, but she was also adding fuel to the fire, allowing this matter to continue to develop. It would be best if her grandfather knew that Victoria wanted to snatch Joseph Grant from her. Her grandpa would kick her out of this family. "Sis, you should have heard it already, I think Joseph Grant likes Alvina now, how about ¡­ Just give up. There are no more results. " Amy Miller tried to persuade her with her good intentions. Victoria clenched her fists in anger: "I am truly unreconciled. Even if I die, I am not willing to lose to Alvina. I have fought with her for so many years, and win every single time, why should I admit defeat?" "Sis, it''s useless for you to be throwing a tantrum here, who knows, maybe Alvina already told Grandfather about this matter. You know Grandfather''s temper, and he hates the most! You want to snatch Joseph Grant away, I''m afraid Grandfather ¡­ Grandfather will chase you out and not recognize you as his granddaughter. " Amy Miller looked at her with sympathy as she spoke. "What? Is it that serious? " Victoria''s eyes were wide opened, her face pale white. "Sis, how about ¡­ You should go and admit your wrongs first. I think that grandpa might not pursue this matter anymore." Amy Miller walked in front of her and squatted down, consoling her with a gaze that said she truly wanted to help her. "I admit my mistake?" Victoria''s entire being was stiff and cold, she did not want to go. However, Amy Miller said angrily: "Alvina loves toin in front of grandfather the most. She always talks about small matters in the past, didn''t you hear what she said just now? Even if she doesn''t say it in front of the Grant family tonight, she will still say it tomorrow. In my opinion, why don''t you take the initiative and admit your wrongs? Grandpa would forgive you." Victoria''s mind was in a mess, and she was feeling depressed. When she neededfort the most, Amy Miller''s kind words seemed to indicate a way out for her. She nodded: "Let me think about it." "There''s no need to think about it. The elder sister, you have to do this earlier. Otherwise, when the Grant family''s people leave, I''ll go with you. I''ll plead on your behalf and also be a witness." Amy Miller could not let such a good opportunity slip by so easily. She had to expose this shameful matter of Victoria''s. Amy Miller was quite urate when she saw her, she felt that Alvina had purposely threatened Victoria just now. However, she understood that Alvina was most afraid that her grandfather would be provoked, and she might not even say anything about it. "You''re helping me testify?" Victoria''s eyes lit up, she grabbed onto Amy Miller''s arm, moved yet grateful: "Amy, you''re still the best, most innocent. Since young, you''ve always been on my side. I will repay you! " Amy Miller innocently blinked her eyes and nodded, "Mn, You''ve been good to me since I was young, so of course I have to help you." Although she said some nice words, she was still mocking her in her heart. She was such a naive fool and thought that she was qualified to be her sister. Alvina was carried out of Victoria''s house. Walking onto the small path in the flower garden, Alvina suddenly realized something. She twisted her waist and broke free from the man''s embrace, anxiously and anxiously looking at the man he asked: "Just now ¡­ Did you just acknowledge our rtionship? " Joseph Grant took advantage of the warm yellow light to gaze at her gently, and then, nodded: "Mn, I admit it." "Then this... Are we in danger? " Alvina bit her lower lip, feeling terrified. Joseph Grant saw that she was scared and could not help but feel pain in his heart. Sighing lightly, he held her shoulders and looked deeply at her small face: "Even if I do not admit to it, you are already in danger. My informant told me that Old President is nning to harm you." "Ah ¡­" Alvina was so shocked that she almost lost her bnce, but she quickly regained her composure: "So you''re saying he wants to kill me?" "No, he doesn''t dare to kill anymore. He just wants to use you to deal with me, for example, to let your reputation be ruined, just like what Victoria did just now. If that stubborn old man had his eyes on you, he wouldn''t y tricks as Victoria did, he would immediately find a man to have a real rtionship with you, and then deal with me. Alvina, it seems like I can''t wait any longer." Alvina was so frightened that her face turned pale. Hearing his words, she asked instinctively, "What are you trying to do?" "I want you!" The man suddenly leaned over, bit her ear with his thin lips, and said what he wanted to say the most. Alvina''s beautiful face flushed red. She did not expect the man to be so interested in her today, so she stuttered: "I want it, I didn''t say I won''t give it to you." Seeing that she was embarrassed, Joseph Grant kissed her forehead with his thin lips, then said contently: "Alright, let''s go back first. We''ll discuss this matter in detail on the day of the engagement ceremony." Alvina''s breathing became hot, and she couldn''t help but pull hisrge hand with her own. The man quickly held onto her small hand. "In the future ¡­ Will our rtionship be made public? " Alvina asked in a small voice, filled with anticipation and unease. "Yes. There''s no need to talk too much to outsiders." Joseph Grant answered gently. "Yeah, I also think that''s the best. I don''t want others to say that we''re showing our love." Alvina completely agreed with his point of view. "People who truly love each other don''t need to show off. Love itself isn''t amodity, and happiness doesn''t need to be shown to many people. What weck is the ability to perceive happiness." Joseph Grant seemed to be deeply moved, as he extended his other hand over and patted the back of her hand. Alvina nodded her head as if she did not understand what was going on. She should be able to feel it because right now, she was feeling very happy. Chapter 1530 Chapter 1530 Alvina and Joseph Grant returned to the living room of the Old Master Miller and coincidentally met Nathan Miller and Paul Miller walking out. When the two of them saw Joseph Grant, a trace of fear shed past their eyes, but very quickly, they came over to greet him with smiles. "Alvina, congrattions. Uncle will prepare a generous gift to properly send you out." Nathan Miller smiled and said the words of blessings, his face looked fake. Alvina said lightly: "Uncle, no need to be so polite." Paul Miller alsoughed at his side: "Alvina. You are verypatible with Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, you will be very lucky, I wish you two the best." Alvina was a little polite to her Third Uncle because, in her impression, what Third Uncle loved to do the most was to mix well with mud and mud, and never show off his abilities. Originally, Alvina did not like people like him either, but with Second Uncle''s support, she felt that it would be much easier to get along with him. "Thank you, Third Uncle." Alvina smiled at him. Joseph Grant stood at the side and looked at the two men who had fake smiles on their faces with his sharp eyes, not saying a single word. The Old President had already pulled them into his group, so Joseph Grant naturally would not be too polite with them. "Mr. Vice¡ªPresident... I don''t know what to call you anymore. " Nathan Miller then smiled and greeted Joseph Grant. "Uncle, there''s no need to be polite. Since you think of me as a family member, just call me by my name." Joseph Grant said indifferently.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "That''s fine. You and her are getting engaged. Sooner orter, we''ll be family. In the future, I''ll call you Joseph." Nathan Miller immediately nodded and replied. Miller family''s two uncles also felt a little awkward, they did not say much and quickly left. Alvina snorted angrily, "What family, what they said sounded good. They have such a bad daughter. If it wasn''t for Grandfather, I really would have treated them as strangers." "Alvina, don''t be angry. People like them aren''t worth it. The only thing you need to do now is to apany your grandfather. He will truly help you with this family." Seeing the anger on her face, Joseph Grant quicklyforted her gently. "Yeah, it''s not worth getting angry over such a person. Let''s go in." Alvina nodded. When the two of them stepped into the living room, they saw Old Master Miller sitting on the sofa with a dark expression. The Grant family members also had solemn expressions, and only Wendy Grant was wearing her earphones to watch the movie. "Grandfather, aunt, what happened?" Alvina immediately felt that something was amiss and asked. The Old Master Miller said angrily: "I''m afraid your two uncles have already gone to the Old President." "Huh?" Alvina had a surprised expression on her face. She looked at the man beside her: "You couldn''t have known this a long time ago, right?" Joseph Grant''s handsome face slightly changed, he was silent for two seconds, then nodded and replied: "Yes, I already knew." "Then why didn''t you tell me?" Alvina frowned, somewhat dissatisfied. Joseph Grantughed lightly, then said helplessly: "I don''t want to tell you guys, but I just don''t want to make things difficult for you guys. After all, the essence of the election requires apany to compete in, your uncle has his ideas, we cannot moral kidnap him, of course, the promise that Mr. President gave them, I am not certain I can give them, they chose benefits, this is also a business choice, they are right." "But ¡­" Alvina felt a little ufortable. Joseph''s father nodded his head, agreeing with his son''s considerations, "Joseph is right. We will not interfere with the positions of others. Politics should not be mixed with rtionships. " Old Master Miller, however, said with hatred: "These two unfilial sons, they came to anger me on purpose." "Grandfather, don''t be angry." Alvina quickly walked to her grandfather''s side and reached out her hand to help him vent his anger: "It''s their choice who Uncle wants to support, that''s their problem. Grandfather, don''t be angry, your body is more important." "Joseph, I''m sorry. I never expected that they would throw themselves at your enemy at such a time." Back then, when he had promised Alvina, he had wanted to help him but now, it seemed that he was too old to make a decision. Thepany waspletely taken over by his son, and even if he wanted to help, he would not be able to do so. Joseph Grant immediatelyforted his softly, "Grandfather, don''t worry, I''m confident." Joseph''s father followed to console him. "That''s right since he said so, he must be well¡ªprepared. Old Master, don''t be angry." Old Grant sighed lightly, "Letting Joseph fight in politics by himself is my fault as his grandfather. Back then, I forced him into politics so that he could be treated as my pride. However, I don''t know if he is willing to walk this path and the pressure he is enduring by himself." Seeing his grandfather sigh again, Joseph Grant quickly smiled and said: "Grandfather, the reason why I chose this path was not because I was forced by you. On the contrary, I have to thank you for giving me directions, allowing me to walk today, regardless of anything, until today. You are my grandfather, and even more so the mentor of my life. I will not let you down. " Alvina''s eyes sparkled as she looked at the man who was filled with confidence and determination. She suddenly felt that being able to fall in love with him was truly a happy thing. It was already past nine o''clock, Joseph Grant and Alvina were also preparing to leave. The Grant family elders also stood up, intending to leave. Old Master Miller saw them to the door and waved goodbye. Alvina sat on the carriage and looked unwillingly at her grandfather. Seeing his old figure disappearing from her line of sight, her tears immediately flowed down. She quickly lowered her face so that the man wouldn''t notice her tears. "Don''t worry, this is not a separation. Even if you marry me, I will make youe back and stay with your grandfather every day. If your grandfather is willing, he can also move in with us." How could Joseph Grant not notice her sorrowful mood? She had grown up in this ce. Now she had to leave because she suddenly fell in love with someone. This kind of feeling of loss couldn''t be made up for. In the past, when Joseph Grant was still in high school, he took his sister''s hand and walked around the garden. When he suddenly thought about how his sister would have to hold another man''s hand when she grew up and live in another ce, he felt extremely ufortable. He could imagine the Old Master Miller''s feelings and could understand Alvina''s reluctance to part. "Yes." Alvina leaned into his embrace, feeling much better. Not long after Alvina and the rest left, the Old Master was about to return to his room to rest, when suddenly, Victoria and Amy Miller walked in. "Grandfather, I ¡­ I have something to say to you. " When Victoria saw the old man, she was so scared that her face turned pale and he was trembling in fear. Old Master Miller looked at his two granddaughters and frowned. "It''s already sote, if there''s anything you want to say, let''s talk about it tomorrow." After Amy Miller heard her grandfather''s words, she hurriedly pushed at Victoria''s arm and urged her in a small voice, "Sis, you can''t wait any longer. If you wait any longer, you won''t even have the chance to save yourself." Victoria''s brain wasn''t as sharp as Amy Miller''s, so naturally, she had to listen to everything she said. She quickly kneeled on the ground with a thump: "Grandfather, I can''t wait until tomorrow, I''m going to say it now." Seeing her kneeling, Old Master Miller became serious: "If you have something to say, say it, what are you trying to do?" "No, if Grandpa doesn''t forgive me, I won''t." Victoria lowered her head, ming herself, but also feeling ashamed. Only then did Old Master Miller sit on the sofa, and said solemnly: "Speak." Victoria immediately sobbed: "Grandfather, I did the wrong thing, I ¡­ Just a moment ago, I was delusional enough to think that I could break the engagement between him and Alvina. Grandfather, will you forgive me? I really know I was wrong. " Hearing that, Old Master Miller''s face turned ck, a teacup beside him directly smashed towards Victoria: "You bastard, what did you say?" Victoria was so frightened that her whole body trembled, she directly went down on the ground and started crying: "Grandfather, I won''t do that anymore, please forgive me, I will never have any presumptuous thoughts towards Joseph Grant ever again." "You know that he''s your brother¡ªinw, but you still have such shameless thoughts. You have completely shamed our Miller family." Old Master Miller was furious, he pointed at her and scolded. Victoria was so frightened that her entire body was trembling. Since she was young, she had never been reprimanded in such away. Chapter 1531 Chapter 1531 Amy was so happy when she saw that. However, she could not afford to lose her innocent and kind image, so she had no choice but to quickly kneel on the ground and plead on Victoria''s behalf, "Grandfather, I believe that Big Sister only made this mistake because she was momentarily muddled, so you should forgive her. She has already promised that she won''t dare to do it anymore." Old Miller''s face was still extremely ugly, he snorted: "Doesn''t dare? She is so capable. Since you want to get married, fine, I''ll give you to someone else right now. In a few days, we''ll get engaged. Leave this house and go live by yourself. " "What? Grandfather, you want to ¡­ Who will you marry me to?" After Victoria heard the old man''s words, she was so frightened that her entire body trembled. She looked up at the old man with a face full of fear: "Grandfather, I won''t marry anyone. I won''t marry anyone even if I die." However, Amy Miller was extremely cocky in her heart. She really hoped that her grandpa would find a random guy to kick her out in case she went crazy and had ideas about the position of First Lady. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Amy, go and find your second uncle and second aunt." Old Miller was not joking, he immediately calmed down and said to Amy Miller who was kneeling on the ground. "Amy, don''t go ¡­" Victoria immediately grabbed Amy Miller''s arm and shook her head at her with tears pouring down: "Don''t go." However, Amy Miller opened her fingers one by one with a helpless expression: "Sis, I can''t not listen to Grandfather''s words. Let Second Uncle and Second Aunte over to see what Grandfather has to say." With that said, Amy Miller turned and ran out the door. Victoria''s mood instantly sank into the valley. She looked at the door with a face full of despair, and then looked at her grandfather''s expression. "Grandfather, grandfather, please don''t be angry at me, okay? "I''ve alreadye of my own ord to admit my fault. Don''t marry me out, I want to stay by your side forever." Victoria immediately crawled towards Old Miller on his knees, grabbing onto the old man''s hand, with a look of sincere regret. Old Miller snorted coldly and shook her hand off. Just at this moment, Nathan Miller and Miller familyhis wife rushed over anxiously. Seeing their daughter kneeling on the ground with faces full of tears, both of them were startled, not knowing what mistake their daughter had made. "Dad, what''s wrong with the fiber? How did I make you angry? I will definitely teach her a lesson. " Nathan Miller still doted on her daughter and immediately walked over with an attitude as if he was a strict father. "Why are you kneeling? The ground is cold. Hurry and get up." Mrs. Miller hurriedly went to help her daughter, her face full of pain. "Let her kneel." Old Miller roared. Just as Victoria was about to stand up, her entire body froze. The Second Madam of the Miller family also stopped in his tracks. "Dad, what did you do wrong? Do you want to punish her? Isn''t she your granddaughter? " Mrs. Miller was an intelligent and capable woman who had a temper. She immediately questioned the old man in a dissatisfied manner. "Let her talk." The old man was so angry that he didn''t even want to look at Victoria. Nathan Miller seemed to have guessed something, and immediately red at his daughter in disappointment. Victoria nervously pinched the corner of her clothes, and said shamelessly: "I like Joseph Grant, I want to break up the rtionship between him and Alvina." "What?" Mrs. Miller''s face was filled with disbelief, she never thought that her daughter would actually do such a thing. Nathan Miller had already angrily closed his eyes. If he died, then his eyes would not rest in peace. Back then, he had warned his daughter to stay away from Joseph Grant because he was a dangerous man. Moreover, right now, he was standing with the Old President, so if this matter were to spread to the Old President, wouldn''t it mean that he wasn''t human? It was possible that the entire Miller family would be implicated by this. "Whap." Nathan Miller opened his eyes and angrily walked forward and pped his daughter ruthlessly. After being hit to the ground by her father, half of Victoria''s face was swollen. "Hubby, you ¡­ How can you be so cruel to your daughter? Don''t you love her the most? " Mrs. Miller was startled again, and immediately reprimanded Nathan Miller with dissatisfaction. "Shameless." Nathan Miller scolded angrily: "Joseph Grant is Alvina''s fianc¨¦, they are going to get engaged in two days, yet you are still thinking about his fianc¨¦ here. Do you have any face left? If word of this gets out, what kind of eyes would others use to look at our Miller family? " "Husband, can you just say less? You scared the kid so much ¡­" Only now did Mrs. Miller realize the seriousness of the matter, but she was still her beloved daughter after all. Since a young age, she was unwilling to bear to be insulted, and wholeheartedly pampered. "Dad, I will definitely teach her a lesson. Please don''t be angry, I''ll just let her quit her job. These few days, I''ll lock her up at home and send people to watch over her, so that she won''t be able to go anywhere. Please forgive her this time." Nathan Miller immediately bowed and begged the old man. "How is the Kevin?" Old Miller''s ck face suddenly asked. " Kevin? " Mrs. Miller''s eyes were wide open, as if she had not recovered from her shock. Nathan was also shocked. Victoria, who was lying on the ground and crying like a dog, immediately screamed, "I don''t want to marry that bastard Kevin. " "Dad, you don''t want her to marry Kevin, right?" Nathan Miller''s face was also filled with astonishment. "If we want Joseph marry Alvina, you should get married. We have offended Mr. President, and if we continue to offend Joseph Grant, then our Miller family will have met with a cmity. Tilly, if you really want to change this, okay, you can marry Kevin. Although he likes to y, he has a good nature. Kevin also has many times the time toe over and propose marriage. Before this, I had always thought that you were too young, and had always refused me at a young age, but now it seems that the time was right. " Victoria almost wanted to die on the spot. She didn''t think that her grandfather would actually send her away with such a good¡ªfor¡ªnothing bastard. Alvina waspatible with Joseph Grant, so why was she only fit to be a bastard with a brain in his pants? "Dad, you can''t marry her to Kevin. There''s something wrong with that brat''s head, he''s too stupid to be worthy of our family." Miller family''s Second Madam was the first to disagree, and even became angry. "Kevin is not smart enough, but she is too smart. Isn''t that a good match? A woman can be smart and manage a household. Kevin is the only son of his family. It is no grievance if she marries him. " Old Miller seemed to have thought about it carefully before deciding. "Grandfather, I don''t love him. I would never fall in love with a man like him even if I die. He looks like a pig." Victoria had a face full of disgust. "His appearance is very ordinary, but you can''t judge by his looks. Joseph Grant is handsome, but he''s not destined to belong to you." Old Miller said angrily. "Dad, Dad, say something, I can''t marry Kevin, Grandfather is forcing me to die here." Victoria shouted at Nathan Miller like a madman. At this moment, she felt a deep fear, she was afraid, she had always thought that she could make her own decisions in her life, she did not expect that, it would all be arranged immediately. "Dad, I agree to this marriage." After a moment of deep thought, Nathan Miller immediately nodded and agreed. "What? Husband, are you crazy? You want to get rid of the filigree? I don''t agree." Mrs. Miller crumbled on the spot. Her face full of disagreement. She stared fixedly at her father, not expecting that she would actually agree to her grandfather''s decision. She had even thought that her father would definitely ask for her help. "You guys can go back. I''m tired." The Old Miller raised his hand towards them, as if this matter would not be discussed further. "Grandfather, have you gone senile? Alvina can marry Joseph Grant, but I''m guilty of even loving him, so why are you treating me like this? Grandfather, I hate you. I hate all of you. Fine, I''m going to die. If I die, all of you will be satisfied." Victoria said, and was about to smash into a pir. However, Amy Miller was quick as she hugged her, "Sis, don''t die, don''t be stupid." "Let me go. Even if they want to force me to death, I won''t marry him." Victoria was only putting on an act, wanting to threaten her with her life. However, she did not expect Amy Miller to stubbornly hug her, preventing her from doing as she pleased, so she hated her even more. However, Amy Miller sneered in her heart, wanting to die, wasn''t that easy. Chapter 1532 Chapter 1532 In the end, Victoria was dragged back home by someone. She locked herself in her room and cried her lungs out as she hated the world to the point of copse. She really wanted to send Old Miller to hell with a bottle of poison. Nathan Miller was left behind by the Old Miller because he still had something to say to him. He lowered his head, as if waiting for training. "I know what you are doing, although the development of the Kevin is not as good as our Miller family, but he has a very strong background. His family has three generals with military exploits. No matter who can win the war, the Miller family will get involved, sooner orter it will end, but, Nathan Miller, you are my son, I must remind you, when you choose your position, you must open your eyes wide, and only when the hearts of the people are on the line can you win, so don''t be used by someone else, and in the end will be cannon fodder." The Old Miller said as he walked up the stairs. He could only say this, hoping that his son would listen. Nathan Miller suddenly became ugly, of course he heard it clearly, the truth was, the reason why he married to the Kevin was not just to punish her, on the contrary, to marry and save Miller family from danger? Could it be that the old man was sure that Joseph Grant would win this general election? Nathan Miller''s heart turned cold, he had been in this society for many years and he had been through storms and waves, if he failed to make this choice, would he really destroy the Miller family in his hands? "Joseph Grant." Actually, in his heart, he had always respected his own father. Without him, he would not have the achievements of the Miller family today. His father''s insight had always been unique and precise; the fact that he had chosen Joseph Grant at the beginning meant that he had taken a fancy to the other party''s potential. "Get out of the way at this time ¡­ I''m afraid it''s going to be difficult. " Nathan Miller muttered, and quickly left. Alvina was in good spirits in the morning. When she opened her eyes, she heard the sound of water sshing in the bathroom, and she couldn''t help but be stunned. It''s still early in the morning, why is Joseph Grant still bathing? Alvina''s closed eyes instantly woke up. She gently lifted his nket and got off the bed, then sneakily walked to the outside of the bathroom. An evil and daring thought kept forming in her mind. What should she do? She wanted to peek. Alvina''s small hands tightly twirled the strands of hair in front of her chest, as she looked to be in a dilemma. Oh no, she was getting worse and worse, she actually had such a shameless thought about Joseph Grant. However, with just a single nce ¡­ With just a nce, it shouldn''t be a crime, right? Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Tomorrow was the engagement date, so she could legally read it. Alvina''s heart was currently in a battle . In the end, Little devil had defeated the little angel. She extended her little hand boldly and gently pushed the door open a little. The room was filled with gentle sunlight and misty clouds. The man had one hand against the wall, his back to her, his head bowed as he thought of something. Water poured down from above his head, outlining his long and sturdy body, and under the sunlight, he looked healthy and graceful, filled with the strength of a man. Alvina''s beautiful eyes widened. She did not expect that when a man took a bath, the scene would be so beautiful. It was like those scenes in the movies that had been deliberately dyed, and it was the kind of captivating scene that only beautiful men would do. Alvina''s little heart was currently thumping incessantly. Her breath came to a halt as her pair of beautiful eyes greedily watched on ¡­ Not a wink. "Turn around, turn around." Alvina held her breath and stood there quietly, but she realized that Joseph Grant was not moving a single inch as well, allowing the water to pour down freely from his head. It was as if he had fallen into a deep thought, and did not have any intention of turning around. She was extremely anxious and peeked at it with great difficulty. If she didn''t see his little brother, then she would waste her time. No, she must see it. "Alvina, close the door." Just as Alvina was patiently waiting, she heard the man''s low and hoarse voice. As if she had been caught red¡ªhanded, Alvina immediately screamed. In the next second, with a "bang", she shut the bathroom door tightly. She immediately ran back to the bed and pulled the nket over her, allowing herself to hide inside. "He actually knows." At this moment, Alvina wanted to smash her head into death. How shameful, she finished, how would Joseph Grant think of her? He would definitely feel that she was a woman with impure thoughts, he would definitely feel that she was so horny that she wanted him. "I actually ¡­I am not that casual either." Alvina wanted to uphold justice for her name, but at the moment, the image that was lingering in her mind made her words not persuasive at all. Well, she was that kind of person, and she wanted to see him naked. Just as Alvina was rummaging in her quilt again and again, the sound of water in the bathroom shut, and after a while, the door was pushed open. He came out. Alvina pulled on her nket even more tightly, and she decided to not see Joseph Grant again today. The sound was faint, but Alvina''s ears were perked, as though she could even pinpoint the exact location of the sound when a needle fell. Not to mention the sound of the man''s footsteps, she could even pinpoint the location of the sound. It''s over. He stood aside. What did he want to do? What did he want to say? She wouldn''t listen. She wouldn''t listen even if she was beaten to death. She wanted to pretend to be deaf and mute. Joseph Grant wore an ash¡ªblue bathrobe, his arms crossed over his chest as he looked at the woman who had shrunk into a ball under the nket and was trembling in fear. Why did it seem like he had bullied her? "Alvina, you''re going to bete for work." His voice was gentle, as usual, as if the incident had not happened. "I... I''m sick, I''m not going to work. Help me get a leave of absence." Alvina''s muffled voice came out from under the nket, and she looked like she was determined to not see him. "Although you stole a nce at me, I forgave you for your crimes. Get up, I''m not angry." Joseph Grant held back hisughter and purposely spoke with a serious tone. "I don''t want it, I''m guilty, don''t forgive me." Alvina said as she held her breath. Joseph Grant couldn''t hold back hisughter this time and directlyughed out loud. He directly sat on the bed and extended his arm, wanting to take away the nket on her body. But he didn''t expect that when the girl grabbed the nket so tightly. He didn''t even pull her off. On the contrary, she was pulling him closer to death. "Alright, you didn''t see anything. I won''t me you, so don''t take it to heart. Actually, there''s nothing to see. That''s how a man''s physique is. You''re curious about it now, but you won''t want to see it in the future." Joseph Grant seriouslyforted her. Alvina didn''t know whether tough or cry. This man was really interesting, she had clearly made a mistake, why was she beingforted by him instead? Alvina immediately pulled the nket over her and revealed her head. Her long hair was in a mess and on her wless, beautiful face, there was a kind of indescribable beauty to it. The man''s body swelled up in an instant. His eyes turned a few shades darker, and his fingers couldn''t help but fall on her long hair. "Alvina, I really like the time I spent with you. It was very rxed and interesting." Alvina was stunned, was this man confessing to her again? "Don''t you feel that I''m very bad, very bad?" Alvina was actually worried about this. "As long as you are bad to me and horny to me, then it''s fine." Joseph Grant curled his lips and laughed sinisterly. Alvina''s face flushed red, he stammered: "Other than you, I don''t have that kind of intention toward other men." "Then that''s fine. In your eyes, you can only allow me to be by myself. That is my luck." Joseph Grant''s smile became even wider, his fingers running through her long hair, seeing the ce where she looked even bigger because she was lying on the bed. His throat tightened, and in the next second, he quickly stood up: "I''m going downstairs to make breakfast, hurry up ande down. Don''t bete. I will not cover you. " Alvina really wanted to spend a day of her time to flirt with him. Unfortunately, time was fleeting and it was extremely short. "Got it." Alvina poutedzily. She was getting engaged tomorrow. Why should she go to work today? Actually, she could have taken a leave of absence. But Joseph Grant still had to work. She didn''t want to ask for a leave of absence. Forget it, to go to work, it would be better to be a bit closer to him. Joseph Grant went to the locker room. Not longter, he walked out wearing a suit and leather shoes, looking elegant and enchanting, with the temperament of a mature man. Chapter 1533 Chapter 1533 As Alvina brushed her teeth, she peeked out. Looking at that big and tall back, she felt extremely sweet in her heart. Joseph Grant went downstairs and stretched out his hand to straighten his bow tie. He didn''t know if it was because of the warm spring air or the heat in his body that had yet to subside. The pretty face that she had revealed while hiding under the nket was like a little fox demon. With her ignorance and ignorance of this world, she had inadvertently stolen the heart of a man. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Joseph Grant lowered his head, his thin lips curling up into a smile. Alvina tidied herself up and just as she was about to go downstairs, she felt his body getting warm, and her beautiful eyes instantly widened. It can''t be, her period actually came so punctually? Alvina was about to go crazy, she quickly ran back to the bathroom to check. As expected, one more day had passed, it was so punctual that she went crazy. Why couldn''t push it back by two or three days? She''s getting engaged tomorrow. Alvina could only take care of things first, and then, she lowered her head and sighed as she walked downstairs. It seemed that Joseph Grant didn''t have time to make her aplicated breakfast today. He only made her a bowl of oatmeal, two slices of bread, and milk. "What''s wrong? So early in the morning and socking in spirit? " Joseph Grant paid close attention to her every movement and every smile, and when he saw her downcast eyes, he could not help but ask. "Joseph Grant, if I ruin your mood for tomorrow''s engagement, will you be angry?" Alvina clearly remembered the words that he had whispered into her earst night, that made her blush and her heart beat faster. He was filled with anticipation, but she was going to disappoint him. "Why do you ask?" The man''s handsome eyes widened in surprise. He didn''t quite understand what she meant. "The biology of men and women are different. We women have those days every month." Alvina sighed. Joseph Grant''s handsome face turned embarrassed and he couldn''t help butugh as heforted her. "It''s fine, I just will wait a few more days." Alvina screamed in her heart. She didn''t want to wait anymore. After breakfast, Alvina sat in Joseph Grant''s car and went to the office. At noon, when she was having lunch in the canteen, she heard people chatting, and what they were chatting about was actually Victoria. Alvina immediately focused his attention to listen, only to hear one of them say: "Victoria''s sister is here to help her go through the procedures for resigning her position. I heard that Victoria is sick." "It can''t be. What''s wrong with her? It''s so serious, and she still needs her sister to help her resign." The other man was surprised. However, Alvina sneered in her heart. Victoria couldn''t really be afraid that Joseph Grant would target her, right? After Alvina finished her meal, she returned to her office for lunch break. Suddenly, she saw a familiar figure outside the door, it was her younger cousin Amy Miller. Alvina didn''t like her too much. Their rtionship was also normal. However, she was not like Victoria, and Alvina did not hate her. "Amy, why are you here?" Alvina saw that she had stuck her head in and took the initiative to walk towards her. Amy Miller immediately revealed a cute smile, "Sis, your office space is really luxurious, it''s just like how I imagined it would be." "It''s alright, the office atmosphere here is rather strict." Alvina said indifferently. "Sister, I came toplete the resigning procedure for Victoria. I thought it would be very difficult, but I didn''t expect it to be signed so soon." Amy Miller looked happy. "What happened to her?" Alvina asked indifferently. "She''s getting engaged to that Kevin in two days. Grandfather got so angry yesterday." She looked shocked. "What''s going on?" Alvina still didn''t know that the Miller family had caused a ruckus yesterday, but now that she heard what Amy Miller said, her expression changed greatly. "Yesterday, after Matthew left, Cousin Sister took the initiative to go over to Grandfather''s ce and admit her wrongs. Grandfather must be very angry, because he scolded her a lot, and then called Uncle and Aunt over, and Grandfather said on the spot that he wanted to marry Big Sister to Kevin, and Uncle also agreed. This time, she''s done for, Sister Alvina, in the future when you go back to the Miller family, she will not be there anymore." Amy Miller looked as though she was relieved for her. Alvina was secretly shocked, Victoria was actually taking the initiative to admit her mistake? It was hard to believe that such a prideful and conceited woman like her would recognize her mistake. "Big Sister Alvina, you are getting engaged, congrattions, you and your brother¡ªinw are reallypatible. I think that little sister really did the wrong thing. Before this, I kept trying to persuade her not to hurt your rtionship, but she just wouldn''t listen and even scolded me. I am sorry. I didn''t help you. " Amy Miller lowered her head, looking sad and remorseful. Alvina''s gaze swept one round across her face, and she realized that she couldn''t see through this little cousin. She was obviously only neen years old, but why did she feel as deep as a well, as pitch ck? She didn''t know what kind of face she was hiding in the deepest part of her body. "Amy, you don''t need to apologize to me." Alvinaughed faintly. "No, I actually have always been following her, and I know that she has done a lot of wrong. I also know that she has deliberately caused trouble for you every time, and bullied you, but I can only stand by the side and watch, not daring to speak for you, not daring to offend her, my weakness, has caused you to suffer a lot of grievances. Now, I finally clearly see her true face, her selfishness, her willfulness, is not only hurting you, but also me, Alvina, will we be strangers?" Amy Miller''s watery eyes blinked as she looked at Alvina, as though she was worried for her. Alvina frowned, andughed without denying anything: "Why are you telling me this, we are cousins, and we will not change, what kind of rtionship do you want us to turn into, we need to properly manage ourselves." "Sister Alvina, you''re right. I''ve reflected on it, and I regret that I wasn''t able to help you back then. However, in the future, I won''t be afraid of you anymore, because she''s about to marry someone, so she can''t threaten me anymore." Amy Miller revealed a happy expression. She had a cute, childish face, and when she smiled, she gave people a look that was simply devoid of scheming. "Since you have settled your matters, you can go back now." Suddenly, Alvina didn''t like to chat with this little cousin of hers. He seemed to have a purpose, to draw a clear line between her and Victoria. She was a waffler who couldn''t make up her mind. Of course, Alvina would not say it in front of everyone, she only felt that, whether it was in the past or in the future, she would not treat Amy Miller coldly or warmly. The closer their rtionship was, the crueler she would be. In the future, she would only be friends with the people she liked, the people she loved with the light in her heart. As for those people she could not see through, she gave up trying to understand them, because life was too short and there was no need to waste time on guessing people''s hearts. Amy Miller smiled, and nodded: "OK, then I will go first, if you have time,e back home and y." Alvina looked at her back figure and sighed, and her heart in a mess. Amy Miller walked out of the office and looked up at the grand building. Her ambition was not here, and she was not one bit envious of Alvina working in such an environment. What she wanted was the entire Miller family, she had always been pretending to be weak to be pitiful and sympathize with others, just for one day, she would cripple all her sessors and be thest sessor of the Miller family. Victoria didn''t eat and drink. She cried all the tears in her life. Shey on the bed in a daze, and watched the sky outside be bright and dark. She felt a terrifying loneliness. Finally, she opened the door and saw her mother, also red¡ªeyed. "Mom, does Daddy really want me to marry?" Victoria''s voice was hoarse and haggard to the extreme. Mrs. Miller nodded: "Yes, your father is determined to marry you to Kevin. How about, you agree to it." "Mom, is it possible that in the end, all daughters are sold? I thought I would be a different person because Dad and you both doted on me and loved me so much, and I thought I would marry the man I loved. " Victoria sorrowfully looked at her mother, her eyes did not have a trace of light, as though her life had turned into darkness. "You have to learn how to take responsibility yourself. Mom and Dad dotes on you, but maybe it''s because we spoiled you too much, causing you to be unable to differentiate between what''s important and what''s important. If you didn''t make your Grandfather angry today, or offend Joseph Grant and Alvina, you can still choose the road you want to take, but you took the wrong way. " Mrs. Miller didn''t sleepst night, so she chatted with her husband Nathan Miller for the better part of the night. Only then did she realize the importance of this matter. This was the best way for her daughter. "I admit that I was wrong, but I don''t have the chance to change it?" Victoria''s arrogance and haughtiness had all been grinded away. In a single night, she seemed to have gone from a young girl to a woman who had been tormented and lost all of her will. She hated and resented all of them, but all of these had helped her to learn topromise her life. The person who favored her the most in the past had now agreed to marry her to a man who did not love her. "Victoria. There are some things Mom doesn''t want to tell you too clearly. You just need to know, if Mom and Dad aren''t desperate, they won''t let you get married." Mrs. Miller continued to cry, crying as she spoke sorrowfully. Victoria suddenlyughed like a madman. Her stomach ached. She bent down with both hands on her knees, unable to stop herughter, she was like a madman, a lunatic. "Don''t be like this. I am scared." Mrs. Miller was so scared that her face turned pale and she quickly tried to support her arms. "Mom, I understand, I''ll marry, I can''t marry the man I love, whoever I marry will be different, my nature will be bad, once I marry Kevin, I''ll only be worse. Mom, I understand, I''ll marry. I won''t be able to marry the man I love, so I can marry anyone. My nature will be bad, if I marry Kevin, I''ll be even worse. I will control him and the whole family. I will destroy them. " Victoria stoppedughing and said fiercely. "Don''t be like this. It''s boring." Mrs. Miller frowned and advised her as if her daughter was a demon. "Interesting, why would it be boring? When I get married, my life will be even more interesting. " After Victoria finished speaking, she turned around and mmed the door shut. The Mrs. Miller was stunned. Chapter 1534 Chapter 1534 The engagement was tomorrow so Alvina received her superior''s blessings and even gifted her a pair of beautiful and cute dolls as her engagement present. Looking at the two dolls, Alvina felt extremely guilty, so she decided to apologize to this kind superior when he got off work. After work, Alvina carried a cup of tea and knocked on Penelope''s office door. "Come in!" Alvina walked in. When she raised her head and saw that it was her, she could not help but ask with a smile, "Tomorrow is your engagement day, why didn''t you get off work earlier?" "Sister Penelope, are you free? I want to talk to you. " Alvina''s beautiful face was filled with awkwardness. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Penelope put down the pen in her hand, leisurely walked around the chair, stood up and walked towards her: "What''s wrong? There seems to be something on your mind. " Alvina passed the teacup in her hand to her, and she naturally epted it, taking a sip. Her sharp eyes swept across Alvina''s face: "If there''s anything, just say it, don''t stutter." "Sister Penelope, I need to apologize to you. Ever since I came to your department, you have always looked after me and sympathized with me, but I ¡­ I lied to you." When Alvina finished speaking, he could not help but lower her head. Penelope was surprised: "What did you lie to me about? I don''t remember anything you''ve fooled me with. " "No, what I''m lying to you is not things, but your trust and friendship. I told you before, Joseph Grant doesn''t like me, our rtionship isn''t good, but in reality ¡­ We have a pretty good rtionship, he doesn''t hate me, and I like him a lot. " Alvina anxiously waved her hand, and exined with a blush. "What?" Penelope was shocked, she circled around Alvina and stared at her: "You lied to me huh?" "I''m sorry Sister Penelope, I didn''t mean to lie to you, I just don''t want others to know that our rtionship is good, Joseph Grant said that it is dangerous for me, that''s why we acted so coldly in front of outsiders." Alvina was so anxious that his eyes were red. She was truly ashamed and uneasy, afraid that Penelope would ignore her from now on. Penelope suddenly bent her waist andughed, making Alvinaugh in a baffling manner. After that, Penelope strongly patted her shoulders twice: "Alright, look at how scared you are. It''s not like I''m ming you, actually, I guessed it right." "Huh?" This time, it was Alvina who was stunned. "Thest time Joseph Grant came to look for you in the office, I was puzzled. After that, when I saw that you were working every day without worries, I guessed that you guys were intentionally acting outside the office. Have you seen it? " she asked with a malicious smile. Alvina was surprised and happy, and she was surprised as she did not expect Penelope to not be angry at all. "Sister Penelope, aren''t you angry at me? I lied to you. " "If it''s a white lie, of course I won''t be angry, Mr. Vice¡ªPresident is worried about you, so I have to think of all kinds of ways to protect you, and this is a good thing. You make me trust live. Cheer up. " Penelopeforted her gently. "Sister Penelope, thank you." Alvina was both moved and grateful. Other than hugging her, it was as if he couldn''t find any other words to say. "Don''t, cuddling in the office is not proper." Although Penelope said that, she reached over and hugged her back. "Sister Penelope, can youe tomorrow afternoon? I really hope you cane over. " Alvina sincerely invited her. "I''ll try my best to get there, and I''ll also need to wear a beautiful set of clothes. Perhaps, I might even encounter my second spring." Penelope instantly became young and energetic. She opened the window, and a gentle wind blew in. She sighed with emotion: "In the spring wind, there is the aura of love." Seeing that Penelope was also looking forward to the arrival of their love, Alvina was happy for her. "Alright, if there''s anything suitable for you tomorrow, you can tell me and I''ll introduce it to you." Alvina said while beaming. Penelope immediately turned her head back and self¡ªdeprecatingly said, "Don''t do it, otherwise, others will call me old and dishonest." "Sister Penelope is too modest, I think the main reason why you''re single is because you''re too outstanding, causing some people to not dare to climb all over you." Alvina said sweetly. "You really know how to talk, no wonder the Mr. Vice¡ªPresident treats you as if you''re a treasure. Fine, since you''re not serious, then don''t be serious. I won''t listen to any of the nasty words behind those people''s back, I''m the happiest myself." Penelope was pleased with her ttery. Alvina''s phone suddenly rang, she looked down and saw that it was Joseph Grant''s phone number. She immediately said to Penelope: "I have to go, Sister Penelope, see you tomorrow." "Go!" Penelope raised her hand towards her. Alvina quickly walked out of the office. She saw Joseph Grant''s slender body standing outside the door, holding onto a mobile phone. Alvina walked quickly towards him, and Joseph Grant''s gaze instantly became gentle. "Do you go back?" She had a bashful look on her face as she whispered. Joseph Grant shook his head: "I might have to go backter. I''ll get Warren Hilton to send you back first." "Are you going to workte? If you aren''t going back, then I''m not going back either. Alvina immediately became stubborn. "What if I work until midnight?" The man asked with a gentle smile. "It''s already early in the morning. I don''t want to go back alone." Alvina muttered. Seems like he had made his decision. "In that case, bring your bag with you ande with me." In fact, Joseph Grant was not at ease with letting her stay at home by herself, he would rather bring her with him. "Where to go?" Alvina blinked her eyes. "Wait for me in my office." When the man saw her smile like a flower, he really wanted to reach out and hug her, but there were so many peopleing and going. He was about to get used to it, but he could only endure it as he clenched his palm into a fist. Alvina was like an obedient little tail that followed behind him, bing a very coordinated scenery. Joseph Grant was elegant and noble, with a steady and calm temperament. Alvina was elegant and beautiful, her temperament was sweet and beautiful, and no matter how one looked at it, they was a perfect match. Alvina followed Joseph Grant straight back to his office. Seeing that, Warren Hilton was startled: "Sir, didn''t you ask me to send Miss Miller back?" "She doesn''t want to go back, just let her stay in the office. Go get someone to bring her some fruits and snacks." Joseph Grant looked at her lovingly. Worried that she would be bored, he even prepared something for her to eat. With how meticulous and considerate he was, Alvina liked him from the bottom of her heart. Warren Hilton turned to go do something as Alvina followed behind him. It wasn''t her first time in this office, but she felt a sense of oppression every time she came here. Strict yet oppressive, she couldn''t even breathe. She really admired Joseph Grant for working in this kind of environment, how boring and uninteresting it was. Joseph Grant also seemed to be able to see that the little girl disliked his office, he was a little embarrassed, he anxiously looked at her and said: "There''s a resting room to the side, if you don''t want to sit here, you can go there to y." "Is that so? Why do you still have a lounge in your office? " Alvina''s pretty face froze as she asked curiously. Joseph Grant was a little nervous from her question: "Don''t misunderstand, this is only used to rest." Alvina''s beautiful eyes darkened: "Of course I know it''s for resting. Otherwise, could it be that you''re using it for something else?" "What can I do?" The man was speechless. He reached out his hand to pinch her cheek in a punitive manner and said, "Don''t think too much." Alvina quickly pushed him away with his big hands in dissatisfaction. "Why do you pinch my face everyday? "In my eyes, you are just a child. I don''t want you to grow up." Joseph Grant said in all seriousness. "Huh?" Alvina blinked her eyes, in disbelief: "You bully me everyday just because I''m young?" "Of course not, I just hope that you can continue to be innocent. As a child, I will be the fastest to enjoy life without worries. Besides, I don''t bully you every day, I will only take care of you every day." Joseph Grant was speechless again. It seemed that this little girl was not suitable to chat. Alvina burst outughing: "Alright, I understand what you''re thinking. As for the innocence you''re talking about, I really don''t know how much I have left. In any case, if someone bullies me, I will bully them back, I''m not as kind as you think." Joseph Grant''s thin lips slightly rose: "When I say innocence, I''m not stupid, you misunderstood. Others are bullying you, of course you have to bully them back." The man opened the door to the lounge. Inside was a small, exquisite suite, a sofa, a table, and a chair. There was also a simple kitchen equipment. The bedroom was next to the door. "Sit here and wait for me. If you have anything to do, send me a message. I''m in a meeting and can''t read it in time, but I''ll definitely read it when I have time. I don''t know how long it will take, but you''ll probably have to wait for a long time. If you''re tired, then sleep ¡­" "Alright, you can go if you want to attend the meeting. Don''t worry about me, I can take good care of myself." Alvina quickly reached out to push him towards outside: "Go work, I have a phone that can y until the end of the world. Don''t be afraid that I''ll be bored." The man, who was originally at ease, heard her words and sighed helplessly. He reminded her, "Stop ying with your phone and pay attention to your eyes." "If I had short¡ªsighted eyes and wore sses, would I look bad?" Alvina immediately thought. "That''s why I wanted you to look less at your phone." Joseph Grant couldn''t do anything about her, but with this mouth of hers, there was bound to be so much retort. "I know!" Alvina immediately agreed with a smile. But the next second, her chin was forcefully grabbed by the man. Immediately afterwards, the man''s thin lips fell on hers. From gentle touch to madness was but a few seconds. Alvina''s heart was thumping hard, her beautiful face also flushed red. Although this feeling made her uneasy, Alvina hoped that it wouldst a little longer, a little longer. Only when he heard someone knocking the door, did Joseph Grant let go of his hands reluctantly. His eyes darkened: "I have to go, I''ve sent people to guard outside, this ce is very safe." "Yeah, I know." Alvina lowered her head, she did not dare look him in the eye, only feeling that her heart was still beating extremely quickly. Chapter 1535 Chapter 1535 Warren Hilton personally brought over a te of washed fruits and arge bag of snacks. Alvina thanked him repeatedly, her beautiful eyes lit up. On the second night, Sister May found out that Victoria''s n had failed, and as she cried, she called her. Not only did she not receive her constion, she was even scolded by her. "Sister May, my grandfather is going to kick me out, if this is what happens to me, I will ept my fate, but I will remember all the people that have hurt me, all the people I hate, I will remember all of them in my heart. As for you, you should find a man too. If you have some illness, you should go to the hospital. "Victoria thought that she was advising Sister May with good intentions, but she didn''t hear her speak for a long time. It was just that her breathing seemed to have be heavier. "Victoria, you''re getting married, then should I congratte you?" After a long while, the voice of the Sister May finally came over. The words that came from the mouth were obviously to bless her, but Victoria felt her hair stand on end. "Thank you. When I get married, I want you toe to my ceremony." Victoria said indifferently. "Joseph Grant, you really don''t want him?" Sister May wanted to confirm once again whether or not he should give up this chess piece. The scar on Victoria''s heart was ripped apart in an instant, as though it was forcefully torn apart by someone. "If I can still get him in this life, of course I''ll take him. Right now, I''ve tried my best. I''ve tried my best. If I still can''t get him, then I can''t die. I''ll only have hope if I live." Victoria clenched her teeth, filled with resentment and unwillingness. Sister May''s face revealed a sinister smile, she asked indifferently: "Did you think that you had already fought for it with all your might?" "Enough, stop bothering me. I already want to die." Victoria was unwilling to admit her sorrows to someone she didn''t know well, so she impatiently hung up the phone. Sister May had never been disrespected by anyone before, not to mention, it was a stinking girl who ridiculed and mocked her everywhere. She even dared to doubt that she had a hidden disease and wanted her to see a doctor. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "You want to get married? Hmph, it won''t be that easy." Sister May could already tell that Victoria did not have any fighting spirit. Since she was a useless person, then, she would finally be able to erupt all the grievances in her stomach. "Victoria, you trampled on my pain time and time again. I will make you pay for offending me." While Sister May was speaking, her ugly face appeared in the ss beside her. Her face was in pain and she quickly turned her face away, as if she couldn''t bear to look at that pitiful herself anymore. However, when Victoria called Sister May this time, she did not say anything about Joseph Grant liking Alvina, because she felt that it was not important anymore if she did not say anything. In any case, she hadpletely lost the chance to snatch Joseph Grant away. As for Sister May, she was holding onto the recording pen in her hand and listening to Alvina''s words a few times. At the engagement banquet tomorrow, in front of her friends and rtives, she would let this woman''s voice spread to every corner. She did not know how Joseph Grant''s expression would be interesting, nor did she know how she would exin it. As the night grew darker, Alvina took her mobile and sat on the office sofa with her legs crossed. She ate the snacks as she flipped through the news that she had read for the past two days. It was already past ten o''clock in the morning. Alvina started to feel sleepy, probably because she fell asleep on time every day. She put her cell phone aside and prepared to go into her room and get a quilt to cover her. Suddenly, she heard a sounding from outside the door and was startled. She quickly walked towards the door. He heard a man''s voiceing from outside the office. "Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, let me bring you a cup of coffee. Open the door." Alvina''s beautiful eyes froze. Joseph Grant had someone send her another gift? However, ¡­ She doesn''t drink coffee, Joseph Grant should know that she doesn''t have this kind of hobby. Could it be ¡­ Alvina was rmed, just as she was about to open her mouth to stop him, the door suddenly opened. The person who entered was actually a staff member beside Joseph Grant. Alvina''s heart trembled. What''s going on? She had seen this man many times, and he was indeed one of Joseph Grant''s capable assistants. However, in his hand was indeed a cup of fragrant coffee. Alvina''s heart was a little perplexed. "Miss Miller, Mister asked me to send this to you, you will definitely be tired if you wait for him here. It''s the right time to drink a cup of coffee to refresh your spirit. " The man said with a smile. Alvina''s mouth rose, and immediately said gratefully: "Thank you. Speaking of which, I''m really tired, this coffee smells really good, you can leave it for now, I''ll drink after I finish ying this game." Alvina immediately picked up his phone, and quickly pressed two buttons on the phone with her finger. "Miss Miller likes to y games?" The man came over suddenly, wanting to see her cell phone. Alvina quickly switched the screens on her phone. Just now, she had indeed yed a few competitive games out of boredom, so she did not reveal any ws. "My brain is stupid, and I love to y these simple games." Alvina smiled at him. Alvina said as she took a few steps back, she had already entered the resting room. Before the man could react, she quickly closed the door and closed the lock. The man did not expect Alvina to move so quickly. Had she revealed a w? Alvina quickly took out her phone and called Joseph Grant, because she felt that the man outside was very dangerous. "Miss Miller, what''s wrong? Open the door, and I should take the document." The man immediately stood outside and knocked on the door. "Is that so? I don''t see much information inside, and although I''ve met you before by Joseph Grant''s side, you don''t seem to be his trusted aide, he wouldn''t send you to bring me anything, and when I heard that you were giving me coffee, I knew you weren''t any good person. " Alvinaughed coldly, refusing to open the door. The man''s expression changed greatly. He did not expect that Alvina would be able to see through him with just these small details. He was flustered and exasperated as he reached behind his back to take out his gun. Chapter 1536 Chapter 1536 Just as Alvina finished speaking, he heard a gunshoting from outside the door, frightened and hurriedly covered her ears. Unfortunately, this door was reinforced and it had been specially treated so that the bullet couldn''t prate it. The man seemed to have gone crazy. He grabbed a chair and threw it towards the door. However, the moment he raised the chair up, a bodyguard rushed in and shot him in the back. "Put the chair down." He took another shot in the arm with the gun, and the bodyguard scolded him in a cold voice. "Hoh, the damn woman isn''t dead, but I can''t live. Whatever, I''m going to die anyway." Saying that, the man took his gun and shot himself in the head. Blood spurted out and his body fell to the ground. At this time, urgent footsteps came from the corridor leading to the Walk Outside. Not longter, Joseph Grant led a group of people and stood at the door. "Alvina!" He shouted in panic. At that moment, the door to the lounge was opened. A petite figure rushed out. "Alvina." The man passed through the crowd and hugged her tightly. His lips pressed tightly against her forehead for a long time before his heartbeat finally calmed down. Warren Hilton had already ordered someone to protect the scene. He squatted down to inspect the ce, then exchanged a nce with Joseph Grant. "Clean this ce up." The murderer had alreadymitted suicide on the spot, so even if Joseph Grant wanted to investigate, it was impossible for him to get anything out of a dead person''s mouth. And since he came with the determination to die, then he definitely wouldn''t reveal any ws. The human heart was sinister, but the human nature was fragile. When someone held onto the very life of one''s loved ones and used their life to exchange for their safety, that was the most helpless and helpless choice. Joseph Grant hugged Alvina, and used hisrge body to cover that ice¡ªcold corpse, not wanting to let her take another look at it. "Alvina, how did you escape in there?" Joseph Grant''s voice was low and trembling. Alvina said angrily: "I suspected him when he was outside the door just now, but when I wanted to speak, he came in. I was so scared that I was half dead." "How did you suspect him?" Joseph Grant praised her as he asked with a look of pleasant surprise. Alvina pursed her lips: "He said that you asked him to send me a cup of coffee, but you know that I don''t drink it. I am allergic to coffee, and I also can''t stand the bitter taste, thest time you gave me a cup of tea, I didn''t even drink it, how could you let him give this to me? " "Alvina, it''s a good habit for you to observe subtlety, and also be able to save your life at critical moments. In the future, you must also carry this skeptical attitude toward strangers, do you understand?" When Joseph Grant heard her cry for help, his heart practically stopped in his tracks. Fortunately, the conference room he was in wasn''t too far away from here, so he was able to make it here in time. "To be honest, I''m really scared." Alvina''s body was still trembling, the gunshot from before scared her to the point of squatting in a corner and shivering. "It''s okay, don''t be afraid." Joseph Grant kissed her forehead, consoling her with a soft voice. It was only then that Alvina realized the terror of war. He could also understand why Joseph Grant didn''t want to have an open rtionship with her back then, because there were too many people who wanted to obtain Joseph Grant''s weakness. "Joseph Grant, did I disturb you? Has the meeting ended yet?" Alvina was ming herself, and it was hard for her to bear. She didn''t expect that someone would barge in to kill her, and even kill himself without killing her. This kind of person who was even so heartless, was really too terrifying. "It''s alright. Your safety is the most important thing, and the meeting is almost over. I''ll have someone else speak up for me." Joseph Grant stroked her long hair and said, "Let''s go back." "Yes." Alvina still reached out to hug him, burying her face deep in his embrace as she coveted the sense of security in his body. Joseph Grant looked at her frightened expression and felt his heart ache. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. On the car back, Alvina didn''t speak, and just hugged onto one of his arms in a daze. Joseph Grant didn''t know what to say tofort her, so he could only ce his head closer to her. "The staff members beside you have also been bribed by them. You should be more careful in the future." When they were almost home, Alvina warned him in a low voice. "I know, to be honest, I wasn''t surprised that this person would betray me. At first, I felt that he was a bit untrustworthy, so I didn''t let him participate in the core work for a while, but I didn''t expect that he would be bribed." Joseph Grant''s words contained helplessness and a bitter smile. "If he''s dead, no matter how many benefits we get, I''m afraid we won''t be able to spend our lives on him. What''s the point of that?" Alvina was unable to understand this person''s intention. "Alvina, how terrifying is the human heart? You can''t predict that. Do you think it''s a pity that the person has died? But he might have to die for a reason. Let''s stop guessing, shall we? Think of today as a nightmare. If you wake up from the dream, you should forget about it. " Joseph Grant didn''t want to exin it to her so clearly. Because, those things were too cruel. "OK, I will forget about it. Moreover, I will temper my heart even more so. In the future, I will not panic in the face of anything. I will not let you worry about me." Alvina smiled and nodded. "I don''t know if anything will happen at our engagement party tomorrow, but I''ve done my best to do security work." Joseph Grant frowned. He was still a bit uneasy about tomorrow''s unknown. "The people we invited were all friends and family. No one that we didn''t know was invited toe in. It should be... "No problem." However, Alvina naively thought so. Since it was an engagement banquet, the number of people invited was not many, only ten tables. The two families and friends each had five tables, and moreover, they were the closest kind, so their friends were also the strongest. Although Joseph Grant was a Vice¡ªPresident, he maintained a low profile, and the location of the banquet was extremely secretive, so it would not be disturbed by outsiders. Other than the issue of safety, there was no need to intentionally expose the rest. "I hope so. Hopefully, the people we invited are all sincere in their blessings to us." Joseph Grant smiled and nodded. He did not want to add any more pressure to her heart. "Oh right, was the matter regarding Victoria''s resignation handled by you?" Alvina asked curiously. "It wasn''t me. I haven''t notified the personnel yet. Has she quit?" When Joseph Grant mentioned this woman, his expression turned ugly. "My little cousin helped her. She also said that Victoria is getting married. " Alvina said softly. Chapter 1537 Chapter 1537 Joseph Grant wasn''t interested in the slightest in Victoria''s matters. He only tightly hugged the woman in his embrace. Alvina also didn''t want to talk about other people''s matters either, so she tiredly curled up in his embrace, looking forward to the arrival of tomorrow. That night, Alvina kept trembling in her sleep. Joseph Grant knew that she pretended to be strong on the outside, but she was still scared. He felt sorry for her and med himself. The only thing he could do was to hug her all the time to give her a sense of security. Morning! To Joseph Grant and Alvina, today could be considered as a major event in their lives. Joseph Grant had woken up very early, and the sky outside was still bright. He propped himself up and looked at the girl with a gentle gaze. She had not slept wellst night, so she looked very tired. The man really did not have the heart to disturb her at this time of the morning when she was sleeping soundly. Since it was only an engagement ceremony today, and not a wedding. Joseph Grant nned to let her sleep longer and not rush it. Alvina opened her eyes in a daze and saw a bright light outside the window. She was so frightened that she quickly sat up. "Joseph Grant." Alvina could not help but exim out loud. Just now she had dreamt that she was wearing a wedding dress and was running through a forest. She was looking for the groom. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t find him, and he was so anxious that she was about to cry. When she opened her eyes, Joseph was not here. She was scared. Alvina quickly got off the bed. Without even wearing her shoes, she quickly ran out the door. When she was about to go downstairs, she bumped into a man who was walking up the stairs with a ss of milk in his hand. Joseph Grant was wearing only a grey turtleneck sweater and a pair of long cks. He lookedzy and elegant. It was very different from his usual style, and he looked young and romantic. Inparison, Alvina''s image fell. Her long hair was in a mess, and the pajamas on her body nted to the side, revealing her white shoulders and half of her jade arms. The two of them ran into each other on the stairs, both of them looking surprised. "Alvina, what''s wrong? Where are the shoes? " Joseph Grant shifted his gaze down her face in astonishment, discovering that she was barefooted. Furthermore, her two small hands were tightly clenched, as if she had met something terrifying and needed to muster up the courage to face it. Alvina''s cute little feet finally moved a little, embarrassed, and her pretty face flushed: "I ¡­ I thought you were gone. " "What are you dreaming about? Do you know what day it is today? How could I disappear? " The man couldn''t help but chuckle. He walked up to her gently and ced the milk in her hand. He then bent over and said, "Come on, I''ll carry you back to the bedroom." "No need ¡­I''ll walk by myself. " Alvina felt even more embarrassed. Why did she seem like a madman? "The ground is very cold." The man''s voice was deep, but it carried a sense of perseverance. Alvina nodded and climbed onto his shoulders. The man grabbed both her legs and carried her on his back. When he walked into the bedroom, the man seemed to feel that something was wrong. He couldn''t help but stretch out his hand, and saw that his finger seemed to have been dyed red. "Alvina, your dress ¡­" The handsome man was stunned for a moment. Then, he shifted his gaze to the woman''s back and discovered that there was a small patch of moisture on her beige nightgown. Alvina immediately pulled her skirt over and saw her embarrassed look. "Ah ¡­" Alvina had always been sleeping on her side yesterday, so the nightgown was dirtied by her blood. She let out a sharp scream, and felt that she was so embarrassed. Joseph Grant was also embarrassed. Although the one losing face was not him, he blushed too. "Go take a shower, I''ll wait for you downstairs." Joseph Grant saw that thedy''s face was so red that it seemed as if blood was about to drip from it, and her head was drooped over her chest. He quickly smiled warmly, and turned to leave after he finished speaking. Alvina stood in that spot for a long time, and finally couldn''t resist covering her face. The young men and women living together in the movie were obviously as romantic as a painting, living a beautiful life as beautiful as a poem. However, when she was with Joseph Grant, it seemed like there would be endless humiliation. Alvina realized that the movies and TV dramas were all lies. In reality, how could life be like a poem or painting? There were too many idents. Alvina took a bath, and she changed her clothes. She went downstairs. She saw him sitting at the dining table in a daze. Joseph Grant, I''m sorry. " The man''s fingers stained with her blood and she felt extremely ashamed at this moment. She had heard that men still despised these things. "Don''t be shy, we''re both going to get married. There''s no more privacy between husband and wife, right?" Joseph Grant knew that she was thick¡ªskinned and immediately smiled to console her. "But ¡­ I still feel embarrassed. " Alvina sighed. "Don''t. Come over and eat something. We''re about to go over." Joseph Grant walked over. He gently held her small hands and pulled her to the side of the table. Alvina sat down and nibbled on her bread while drinking the milk. She felt that it was both funny and annoying. After breakfast, Joseph Grant''s convoy came over to pick them up. Standing beside Warren Hilton was Zoey, and the two of them were wearing in clothes, which was a rare asion. "Alvina, congrattions to the both of you. You can finally be together with the Mr. Vice¡ªPresident in broad daylight." Zoey sent her blessings from the bottom of her heart. Alvina pursed her lips andughed. Her face filled with bashfulness: "Thank you, you guys will be married soon." Zoey''s face also became hot, her eyes looking at Warren Hilton who wasughing foolishly. Warren Hilton scratched his head in embarrassment. Joseph Grant smiled and said from the side: "Alright, let''s go, don''t keep guests waiting." The group set off for the engagement banquet. After more than an hour, Joseph Grant''s group stopped at an extremely elegant restaurant. This restaurant was a private restaurant opened by a rtive of the Grant family. The guests that Joseph Grant invited today were all people that they were very close with, and there were ten tables. Nathan Miller and Paul Miller had also arrived. The moment they stepped in, they looked at the table beside them in shock. It was actually Edwards Wayne and Leo William. The two of them drank their wine and chatted about something. The atmosphere was bad. Nathan Miller and Paul Miller looked at each other. It seemed that Edwards Wayne and Leo William were Joseph''s supporters. In front of Edwards Wayne and Leo William, both of them did not dare to be too presumptuous. However, they still walked over with smiles on their faces and greeted him. "Mr. Wayne, Mr. William, it''s my pleasure to meet you two. I never thought that I would be able to meet you two here. It''s really fate." As the person in charge of the Miller family now, Nathan Miller immediately spoke up. Of course, Edwards Wayne and Leo William recognized him. Not only did they know each other, they also worked together. "Mr. Miller. You are too polite." On Edwards Wayne''s handsome face hung a very professional smile, neither cold nor hot. Leo William also nodded his head with a smile, but he did not have much enthusiasm. Although Nathan Miller wanted to increase his friendship with them, he felt that it was a little too deliberate and he didn''t want to lose his face. Although the Miller family was once a wealthy family with a period of prosperity, at the moment, facing a youngpetitor, Nathan Miller still wanted to maintain hisposure. Thus, they finished talking and sat down. Paul Miller said in a low voice: "Second Brother, I heard earlier that Edwards Wayne and Leo William supported Joseph Grant, and I still don''t quite believe it. Now it seems that it''s true." "They''re all sitting here, how can it be fake?" Nathan Miller snorted coldly. His expression was unhappy. "Second brother, what does their public appearance mean? Don''t you know? I feel that Old President might have really gone too far, tell me ¡­ Shall we? " Paul Miller immediately put on a kind and persuasive look, hoping that his second brother would stop it in time. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Be quiet." Nathan Miller red at him fiercely. "Do you want everyone to know about this? If you don''t want to die, then shut up. " "Second brother, I''m doing this for your own good. Choosing a master is the most rational thing to do." His eyes shed with a bright light. Back then, when Nathan Miller came to find him to discuss who he should rely on, the first choice Paul Miller had given him was the Old President. Now he said this, making Nathan unhappy. Nathan Miller''s face darkened, his heart was already wavering. Although it was only Edwards Wayne and Leo William who came to participate in the feast, the crowd that stood behind them still did not dare to be looked down upon. Leo William''s brother had married the boss of Wood family., while Edwards Wayne''s brother Joshua Wayne controlled the media and entertainment. All kinds of interests,plicated and obvious, made people more and more confident in Joseph Grant''s pir. "Edwards, you should have seen Mr. Vice¡ªPresident''s girlfriend before." Leo William askedzily as he held up his wine cup and shook it gently. Edwards Wayne shook his head: "If I say I''ve never seen it before, would you believe me?" Edwards Wayne seemed to have never seen that Alvina before. He only knew that from the moment Joseph Grant rejected her at the beginning to the moment he treated her like a treasure. What had happened in the middle of it all, Edwards Wayne was also very curious. "I don''t quite believe it." Leo William said jokingly with her thin lips curling up into a smile. Edwards Wayne shrugged his shoulders as he swept his gaze across the crowd, "The two main characters of today are going to appear. If you''re curious about the appearance of their girlfriend, you''ll be able to see it for yourself very soon." Hearing that, Leo William turned to look, only to see a ck convoy, steadily stopping outside the main hall''s entrance. This restaurant was ancient and had only one floor. The surroundings werepletely green and very artistic. Joseph Grant chose this spot because it was surrounded by a circle of courtyards, making it easier to obtain security. Alvina was extremely nervous. She had changed into a red ceremonial dress, and a light jacket. She looked more passionate than before. The man looked at her with a dark expression. Chapter 1538 Chapter 1538 Alvina walked out of the car, and when she saw the green ancient building, her small mouth formed a smile: "This is really your style, how did you find this ce?" Joseph Grant''s handsome face shed with a hint of pride: "I had high hopes for this ce since long ago, and had also thought about hosting my wedding here." Alvina''s beautiful eyes flickered, not daring to meet the man''s burning gaze, as if it carried electricity. "Let''s go. The customers have alle. We just arrived, so it doesn''t look good." Joseph Grant extended his hand out to her and Alvina gently caught it as the two of them walked towards the hall. Grant family''s parents were standing in front of the door, weing the guests. Seeing them walk over, Wendy immediately ran over mischievously and extended her hands out towards Joseph Grant: "Big Brother, did you forget to bring something?" Joseph Grant''s handsome face was slightly stunned, but Alvina used her hand to lightly push him: "Hurry, red packet." It was only then that Joseph Grant remembered he had to give his underage sister a big red packet. "Wendy ¡­" "Hmph, since you have her. You won''t love me anymore." Wendy still had a small temper, she immediately pretended to be angry. However, in the next second, a small spirit box appeared in her empty hands. It was Alvina. It was her gift as a sister¡ªinw. "Wow, sister¡ªinw is considerate. What is this?" Wendy''s beautiful face instantly filled with joy, as she asked in astonishment. "It''s just a small gift, Wendy. I have also prepared a lot of gifts for you, but I don''t bring them with me today. I''ll get someone to send them to you tomorrow." Alvina said while smiling. She really had many gifts she wanted to give to Wendy, she didn''t dare to give them to her previously, but now, she could. All the good things that she had picked up, she wanted to give to this cute little sister. Seeing that his sister''s smile was about to go crooked, Joseph Grant could not help but whisper in Alvina''s ears. "Don''t spoil her." "Brother, what are you cooing about?" Wendy red at him with her ck eyes and said angrily: "It''s fine if you didn''t give me a big red packet, but you''re still secretly saying bad things about me, aren''t you?" Joseph Grant immediately smiled helplessly: "Warm, I am in too much of a hurry today, I forgot. Don''t worry, I owe you, I will definitely give you a big one." "Alright, with your words, I''ll let you go." Wendy immediately carried the gift that Alvina gifted her and ran to the side of the table. Her parents couldn''t help but sigh and shake their heads when they saw their little daughter''s happy expression. The little girl had grown up and was bing more and more difficult to deal with. "Uncle, aunt." Alvina immediately shouted politely. Mrs. Grant immediately smiled and asked: "Alvina, what did you call us?" Joseph Grant whispered into her ear. "Should you change our words?" Alvina''s face heated up and he shyly shouted, "Dad ¡­ Mom." Mr. Grant nodded his head happily: "Okay, if you address me as father, then I recognize you as daughter¡ªinw. In the future, when you enter our Grant family, we will be one family. Don''t be shy." "Thank you, Dad." Alvina''s eyes reddened with emotion. How long had it been since she shouted this word? In the past, when her father was still alive, she had only cared about being yful and now that she had lost him, she wanted to shout out loud. However, she could only secretly yell in a ce with no one around, or see him in her dreams. Now, she could finally call out these two words in an honorable manner. It was Joseph Grant who gave her such an opportunity, and it was also the Mr. Grant''s great love, that allowed her to once again experience his father''s love. Mrs. Grant red at Mr. Grant, "We have to be happier. You speak so emotionally, and even made Alvina cry. With such beautiful makeup, what if the tears ruin her face? Alvina, you and Joseph can head in first to greet the guests." Alvina was originally moved. Now sheughed by Mrs. Grant''s words. She nodded and followed Joseph Grant into the hall. The two families'' guests were sitting on both sides of them. Old Miller and Old Grant were sitting together drinking tea and chatting, and there were a few elderly friends beside them. Joseph Grant held Alvina''s hand, and went to greet the two elders, and also gave them a cup of tea. "Joseph Grant, who are those two handsome men?" Alvina suddenly asked Joseph Grant softly. Joseph Grant looked over, and realized Edwards Wayne had a meaningful smile. His heart skipped a beat, why did this good friend of his have such a smile? It made him think that he did not have good intentions? Joseph Grant quickly brought Alvina and walked over to greet him. "Alvina, let me introduce you. This is Edwards Wayne, and this is Mr. Leo William." Joseph Grant gently introduced. Edwards Wayne immediately smiled and sized Alvina up, and praised her: "I often hear Joseph Grant praising you as pretty. I never expected that I would actually be such a beauty." Joseph Grant never thought that his good friend would actually hurt him, and his face reddened. However, Alvina took it to be true. She looked towards Joseph Grant with her beautiful eyes and said in a low voice, "You really tter me." Joseph Grant lightly coughed to hide his uneasiness and nodded: "That''s right, I have praised you before." Edwards Wayne smiled and said: "When he didn''t meet you, he didn''t know what women are, and when he met you, he didn''t know how to maintain the rtionship. He even asked me for advice on many techniques." "Edwards Wayne, speak less. Can''t you drink two more cups of wine?" Joseph Grant was so embarrassed that he almost couldn''t keep his face straight. He shouldn''t have chosen to invite this good friend of his today, as he had almost lost all face. Alvina could already tell that Edwards Wayne was doing this on purpose, and she couldn''t help but burst outughing. She never thought that Joseph Grant would actually have such a helpless and pitiful expression. Edwards Wayne immediately reached for a cup of wine on the table, his handsome face full of smiles. "Joseph, don''t get angry, I am very serious right now and wish you guys happiness and good luck." The rtionship between him and Joseph Grant could be considered a cooperative rtionship. It wasn''t as deep as Edwards Wayne''s rtionship with him, so he couldn''t joke around with her, and could only sit to the side and watch the fun. "Thank you foring. I''m really grateful. Here''s to you." Joseph Grant looked at the two of you sincerely, reached out for a cup of wine, and the three of them clinked their cups, drinking it all in one gulp. "Today is your wedding day, so don''t greet us. You have more important things to do. We will eat and drink well ourselves." Edwards Wayne patted his good friend''s shoulder and said very casually. "Then forgive me for not greeting you." Joseph Grant also knew that it was impossible for him to take into ount his good friend''s feelings today, because he still had many people he wanted to meet, and many things he wanted to say in public. Joseph Grant greeted all the guests at Alvina''s table. Suddenly, a woman sat at the table with a smile. She was Sister May. She was also invited over. Today, she was actually wearing a white dress, making her entire person look very strange. She wasn''t good¡ªlooking, her clothes were very eye¡ªcatching, making her feel even more out of ce. "Joseph, she is very beautiful, even younger than I thought." The Sister May said with a smile. "Thank you." Joseph Grant''s eyes concealed a sharp glint, and his polite voice was even a bit cold. Sister May had already felt that Joseph Grant was hostile towards her, but, even though she knew that she wasn''t wee, she still took the initiative toe over, because she wanted to watch a good show. Just as the living room was bustling with noise and excitement, a ck car hastily drove over. Penelope hurried over, but the parking lot outside was already filled with cars. She looked at her watch anxiously. She had promised Alvina that she woulde here, so she could not go back on her words. She saw that someone wasmanding the car to stop, so she quickly drove the car over. However, because she was driving too fast, she didn''t notice that a man suddenly walked out. She was so shocked that she stepped on the brakes, causing the man to quickly step back. Penelope''s eyes widened, she immediately pushed open the door and got off the car, only to see a middle¡ªaged man hugging his knees, lying on the ground. "Sir, I''m sorry. Are you okay? Do I hurt you?" Penelope asked anxiously. Rain looked at her speechlessly before patting the sand on her knees, "I''m fine." Penelope never thought that the other party would actually not shout at her, or ask for compensation at this time. The other party''s leg had clearly been injured by her, and even walking slowly, yet he said that he was fine and did not pursue her responsibility. "Well, sir, stand still." Penelope was not an irresponsible woman. She immediately ran over and extended her hand to block his path: "Your leg is injured, how about, I send you to the hospital to take a look?" "Are you here for the ceremony?" Rain suddenly asked her. "Yeah, I''m a guest that Alvina invited over, do you know her? Penelope immediately nodded her head, yet her face was filled with bewilderment. "So, you''re a guest invited by the Miss. Quickly go in." The Rain still did not say anything, he only reminded her. "Miss?" Penelope was startled, then she reached out her hand to stop him: "Your leg is bad. I see that you are in pain, let me see." "Be careful when you drive next time. It''s dangerous." After the Rain finished speaking, he went around her. "Oi, what''s wrong with you? I hurt you, are you not going to ask me forpensation?" Penelope felt that this man was strange. "I don''t want yourpensation. I''m also responsible for not being able to see the road in time." The Rain said indifferently. Penelope hurriedly opened her handbag and took out a stack of cash from inside. "You take this. Otherwise, I feel ufortable. " When Rain saw the money in his hands, he was startled. What was wrong with this woman? No one else wanted to be responsible, but she had to be. Penelope was afraid that he would return the money to his, so she quickly ran back to her car and parked the car. Rain smiled helplessly and kept the money in his pocket.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chapter 1539 Chapter 1539 The engagement banquet had just begun at 11. There was a simple speech ceremony when the delicious food was served at the table. The two old men held the microphone and they all wanted each other to speak first. The atmosphere became a lot more rxed. Old Grant started. He looked benevolently at the pair of young men standing next to him and sighed emotionally, "In my memory, Joseph was still just a quiet, beautiful young man. He held a book every day and sat in the pavilion in front of our house to read a book, and he sat there for half a day. Sometimes, he would forget to eat, so he had to be urged. I thought he was too quiet and I wanted to throw him into a group of girls. " Old Grant''s words instantly gave rise toughter. Joseph Grant was speechless, why did his grandfather say all these? "However, he might have realized that his quiet personality disgusted me, so he started ying football and socializing in high school. As far as I know, there''s one of his closest friends sitting in the VIP seats right now." Old Grant smiled as he looked at Edwards Wayne. Edwards Wayne raised his wine cup and indicated towards him. Joseph Grant''s handsome face flushed red, he had the urge to quickly snatch his grandfather''s microphone and not let him continue. It took so much effort to maintain his lofty image, he was afraid that he would lose. Alvina listened with a face full of joy and anticipation. She really wanted to hear more about Joseph Grant''s childhood and how he had grown up. "In the blink of an eye, my grandson is going to be engaged. When his beloved girl arrives, I wish this young couple good luck. Thank you all for finding the time toe." Old Grant seemed to realize that his grandson''s face had turned red, so he could only remain silent. A few words of thanks ended his speech. Old Miller held the microphone andughed: "I don''t want to say anything sad. Today is a good day for my granddaughter, Alvina. I only hope that she will be happy in the future." Alvina looked at her grandfather, her eyes tearing up. She wanted to cry, but she held himself back. It was unknown when the microphone was handed to Joseph Grant, but as he held it in his hand, he felt it to be somewhat heavy, and didn''t know what to say for the moment. If he was asked to speak in the conference room or during his work, he would definitely be calm and unhurried. However, at this moment, he felt that his mind was somewhat empty. "Alvina, do you want to say something?" Joseph Grant lowered his head and asked gently. Alvina shook her head: "I don''t want to say, how about we let the guests eat?" Alvina wasn''t a person who liked to stir up emotions in the first ce, furthermore, her mouth was stupid. When she faced so many distinguished guests, her mind waspletely nk. She felt that love words would have to be kept locked up for Joseph Grant to hear alone, but she couldn''t say a single word in front of so many people. "Big Brother, you didn''t even forget your engagement ring, right?" Wendy asked while grinning. It was only then that Joseph Grant realized that he had forgotten about another very important matter. Because the engagement ceremony today was very simple, without even asking the host to liven it up. It was easy for him to forget about many things once he tensed up. Joseph Grant then extended his hand to look for the storage ring''s box, and Warren Hilton walked over: "Sir, your ring is here." Joseph Grant suddenly remembered that he had put the small box in his briefcase. He blushed and quickly reached out to take it from Warren Hilton''s hands. "I had so many things to dost night that I forgot for a while." Joseph Grant was also a little embarrassed. "It doesn''t matter. Even if it isn''t, I''m not angry." Alvina replied with a light smile. Yesterday, Alvina had personally experienced the chaotic scene, so she really could understand. Joseph Grant opened the box and took out a shiny diamond ring, only to see the girl extending her hand towards him. Joseph Grant was startled, and then, he ced the ring on her ring finger. "Big brother, you''re wrong. You''re engaged right now, not married. The engagement is on this finger." Wendy had been closely watching her brother''s every move. When she saw that he had actually brought the diamond ring on Alvina''s ring finger, she immediately reminded him. Wendy''s words made quite a few people in the audience want tough. Joseph Grant''s handsome face froze, then he heard that Alvina alsoughed out loud. When this man became stupid, he really made others feel that he was cute. Joseph Grant realized that he didn''t seem to be bringing his IQ with him today, so there was always a mistake. However, in the end, he still ced the diamond ring on Alvina''s left middle finger, indicating that this woman had an owner. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Alvina bit her lower lip, and looked at the ring on her finger with a bit of infatuation. She felt indescribably happy in her heart. Sister May sat on the fourth table, separated by a long distance, but she still remained as stiff as a statue. She stared at the couple in front of her. She had actually prepared a good show for them. She didn''t know why, but she felt like she was going to fail. A man might be fond of a woman, and the gaze that he looked at her with could be filled with possessiveness and greed. But when a man loved a woman, his gaze was absolutely pampered and gentle. At this moment, the gaze that Joseph Grant used to look at Alvina, made Sister May suddenly understand what it meant to be love that was carved into his bones. In this world, there was such deep love. Sister May was stunned. Her heart was torn apart, as if she had lost her lover. "Wrong, all wrong." Sister May bitterly reached out her hand to pinch the corner of her skirt, and muttered in her heart. Old President''s information was wrong, and the information Victoria gave her was also wrong. "Damned Victoria, you''ve caused me to die again." Sister May hated Victoria to the core at this moment, and felt that Victoria was just a piece of trash. Alvina took off the other man''s diamond ring, and gently ced it on the man''s slender middle finger. Looking at the man''s hand that was wearing the ring, her heart was inexplicably filled with joy. With this diamond ring, she would be able to let all the girls know that Joseph Grant was engaged. The ceremony was very simple. In the end, Wendy shouted over all the other people''s voices, "Kiss her, kiss her ¡­ kiss her." Wendy was initially shouting excitedly, but when she realized that she was the only one shouting, her voice became weaker. Her beautiful eyes nced at her parents, and in the end, sheughed at Joseph Grant: "Brother, I was joking." Chapter 1540 Chapter 1540 Even if his sister hadn''t cried out for him, looking at that beautiful and charming face in front of him, Joseph Grant couldn''t help but give her a light kiss on the forehead. In fact, he still wanted to give her an even more passionate kiss. However, in front of so many people, the reserved Joseph Grant would definitely not be able to do that. Alvina lightly closed her eyes. Even if it was only a dragonfly kiss, she was still iparably satisfied and happy. Edwards Wayne''s and Leo William''s emotions werepletely different. Edwards Wayne had already experienced the warmth and romance when he was married, and was finally able to obtain the happiness and satisfaction of being seen by his close friends and rtives. Leo William had yet to experience all of this. Looking at the scene of Joseph Grant and his wife¡ªto¡ªbe hugging together, he couldn''t help but think of her. He wanted to marry her and let everyone know that. Joseph Grant and Alvina sat at the main seat, and the banquet officially began. There were delicious dishes and wine. Everyone ate and drank, and the atmosphere was rxed and happy. As juniors, Alvina and Joseph Grant were busy toasting to the elders. As Joseph Grant was in a high position, there were many people who came to toasts to him. In an instant, they switched toasts andughed, making the ancient hall extremely lively. However, there were a few people who didn''t fit in with the liveliness. Sister May forced out a smile and chatted with some of her rtives. Very quickly, some of the less sensible people would try to improve the pain of Sister May. If it was an outsider, that would be fine, but they were all her rtives. All of them wearing tinted sses as they looked at her, sincerely urging her to get married and have a child. Sister May was extremely annoyed, and she truly felt that she came to the wrong ce and looked for trouble. In truth, Joseph Grant did not invite her. It was the Mrs. Grant who called her. Sister May came over happily, wanting to create a good show for everyone to see. At that moment, she really wanted to break the recording pen and stuff it into Victoria''s mouth for her to swallow. Fortunately, she was smart enough to judge Joseph Grant''s true intentions towards Alvina, if not, she would be the one to make a fool of herself. Sister May felt as if she was sitting on pins and needles, wishing that she could leave immediately. Miller family''s two uncles also felt uneasy, hoping that the banquet would quickly end. Amy Miller, on the other hand, ate the dish leisurely while drinking the good wine. Seeing that there was a man who was puffing out smoke at the side, she wished that she could light a cigarette for herself. Victoria didn''te today, it was grandfather who prohibited her froming. He also said that as long as Alvina and Joseph Grant were present in any asion in the future, she wouldn''t be allowed to appear. Amy Miller had endured for so many years, and the moment of glory had finally arrived. Of course, she wanted to drink an extra cup of wine to celebrate. Alvina''s alcohol tolerance was not good, in the end she could only use tea in ce of wine. Facing the warm guests, she had already drunk her fill. Joseph Grant who was standing beside her, did not have this treatment anymore. He was drinking all wine. Even if his alcohol tolerance was not bad, his face turned red already. He looked at her with passion. He had the urge to drag her into the empty room next door... However, his rationality suppressed this urge. He could not do this, and he would not do this. Today was his big day and he was happy. Even he was drunk, he still was happy. Penelope was also sitting at the table, seeing the intimate interaction between Alvina and Joseph. She suddenly thought of her previous marriage. She seemed to have skipped the engagement phase and directly stepped into the wedding. Initially, the two of them were still passionate. After three months, the man''s nature was exposed, and the rtionship between them went worse. They were busy with their work, so it was difficult for them to see each other. In the end, her husband betrayed her and found a sexier young woman. That woman came to fight with her and she was pregnant. Penelope wanted to beat her, but she controlled herself. In the end, she divorced with her husband. Her train of thought drifted far away from the bustling scene. Only when Penelope came back to her senses did she realize that two streams of tears had actually slipped down her face. She immediately lowered her head in shame and reached out to wipe them away. However, when she thought that everyone''s eyes were on the two main characters today, she raised her head. She saw the injured man sitting at the next table. He was looking at her in surprise. Their four eyes met. Penelope had been fought in the political circles for many years, but she still blushed when she saw her gaze. She red at Rain somewhat angrily. Why is this man staring at her all the time? Did she have a flower growing on her face? In truth, Penelope had misunderstood Rain. Rain had only raised his head and saw that she seemed to be wiping tears. He was shocked too. Maybe the women''s thoughts were really strange, so Penelope felt that the Rain was doing this on purpose. Being stared at by Penelope, the upright Rain hurriedly lowered his head in fear. He didn''t dare take another look. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Penelope scoffed in her heart, at least he knew what''s good for him. When the feast finally reached its end, Sister May could no longer sit still. She forced a smile to say goodbye to her rtives and walked out the door, her face immediately turning dark. Seeing that someone had started to disperse, Miller family''s two uncles also went over to greet the old man and the Grant family elders. Then, they quickly left. Edwards Wayne and Leo William came together. Since today was Joseph Grant''s special asion, they would naturally not steal his limelight. They greeted the drunk and blurry Joseph Grant. As Joseph Grant wanted to say something to them, his well¡ªbuilt body became unstable, and he directly hugged Alvina, who was at his side. "He''s drunk. You guys go back first. Thank you foring." Alvina immediately smiled and said to the two of them. "He''s really drunk. Take good care of him. When you have time in the future,e to my house. I''ll introduce my wife to you." Edwards Wayne immediatelyughed and said. "I''ve met your wife, and I begged her to help mest time. I''ll definitely find time to go to your house and thank her personally." Alvina smiled and nodded. She had a very good impression of Lily. "Oh, right. I almost forgot. You''ve met." Edwards Wayne suddenly thought of something. Saying their goodbyes, Leo William and Edwards Wayne left the house at the same time. Their convoy stopped at both sides, and several ck sedans drove away, attracting many people''s gazes. "Alvina, congrattions. I camete. I''ve already given myself a punishment." Seeing that there were fewer guests, Penelope walked in front of Alvina and gave her best wishes with a smile. Alvina was emotionally moved as she hugged her, "Sister Penelope, I''m already very happy that you''re here. Really." "I drank some wine, so I can''t drive anymore. Maybe I''ll need you to get me a driver." Originally, Penelope did not n to drink. However, she was inexplicably exhausted, so she decided to drink a few cups. Seeing that it was already time for work, Penelope could only seek help from Alvina. Of course, Alvina was willing to help, she chuckled: "Sister Penelope, wait a moment, I''ll find someone to send you off." Penelope stood in ce and waited. Seeing Alvina walk towards a ce not far away with quick steps, the person she was talking to was actually the middle¡ªaged man that she bumped into today. She felt guilty. Not longter, Alvina walked over with a smile: "Sister Penelope, Rain is someone I trust a lot. His driving skills are also good, I''ll have him send you to work." "Him?" Penelope frowned: "Can you change people?" "Sister Penelope, Rain is very good. I assure you, moreover, he is very responsible. He will definitely ensure your safety. I can''t trust others. " Alvina basically did not understand Penelope''s thoughts, as she exined with a serious expression. Penelope''s face was a little awkward, and she could only remain silent. She was afraid that Alvina would see through her guilt. "Madam, please follow me." Rain had a look of responsibility. "Madam?" It seemed that Penelope had not heard someone call her this in a long time, her mind immediately exploded. Alvina''s face froze for a second, then she quickly smiled and corrected him: "Rain, Sister Penelope is currently single. How about you call her Miss instead of Madam?" Rain was startled and nodded. However, Penelope held back her anger and said to Alvina: "Alvina, then I''ll be leaving first. I wish you a happy wedding. See you at the office." "Sister Penelope, take care." Alvina waved his hands at her. Rain and Penelope walked out of the courtyard one after the other. Under the sunlight, the ground was scorching hot and it made people feel hot and stuffy. Without saying a word, Penelope walked over to his own car and took out a handful of car key from her bag and gave it to him. Rain took it. He opened the car door and started the car. Penelope''s expression stiffened, in the end, she still opened the door to the front passenger seat and sat down. This was her car, so of course she had to sit in the front seat to be at ease. When Rain sat in the carriage, he realized that the interior of the carriage was decorated somewhat ¡­ Strange. They were all red, including the seat, steering wheel, and leather jacket. As a man, he looked a bit embarrassed, not knowing where to put his hands. Penelope could probably guess how depressed he was. She immediatelyughed politely: "Mr. Fortune told me that red is good for me." "Oh!" This was the funniest exnation the Rain had ever heard. Was there really someone who regarded the words of fortune¡ªteller as the truth? "By the way, are your legs okay? Will it affect your driving?" Penelope could not help but ask. Rain shook his head. "No, my leg is fine." Maybe she drank a little, or maybe she had been lonely all these years, she turned her head and started to size up Rain boldly. Chapter 1541 Chapter 1541 At first nce, he didn''t look particrly outstanding, but if one looked closely, they would see that he had a manly air about him. He was mature and steady, and his build was tall and muscr. Although his short hair wasn''t deliberately cut, it still showed off his unassuming personality. Looking further down, he was wearing a ck suit and white shirt. Although it didn''t reveal anything, it would still unintentionally highlight his sturdy arm muscles and firm back. Penelope did not know that he had already stared at him in a daze for 5 seconds. Maybe it was because she had not interacted with a man for a long time, she realised that he had not thoroughly studied this kind of creature, although he was married in the past, he and his husband''s time together was very little. She had maintained his integrity until today, and had to admit that it was very difficult for her. "Cough ¡­" As Penelope was thinking wild thoughts, he was actually choked on his saliva, causing her to immediately cover his mouth and start coughing. Rain''s back started to sweat. If one looked carefully, they would see that his forehead and neck were also sweating fine sweat. It was hot, but it was also caused by the tension. Rain did not expect the woman sitting beside him to be staring at him with such an unyielding gaze. Furthermore, she had an expression that said she wanted to eat him alive. He had even forgiven her for identally knocking him over just now. What else did she want? Alvina called you Rain, do you have any other name? Penelope could not hold back his curiosity and asked him. "No, Rain is my current name." "Is this child''s mistress angry? The words'' Yu ''and'' Uncle ''don''t match at all." Penelope couldn''t help but want tough, but she actuallyughed. The center of Rain''s brows twitched, there seemed to be no need for him to exin the origins of this name to this woman. "You don''t want to tell me your real name, do you? Are you afraid that I''ll stick with you? " Penelope grumbled in dissatisfaction. Honestly speaking, interacting with women was not something that he was good at, he had long been cut off from them. After all these years, he came here alone, he felt that his mission was only to protect the Old Master Miller. If there came a day when they did not need him by their side, he would go somewhere to continue his wandering life. Penelope had never seen such a depressing man before. "Are you married?" Penelope found nothing to say and asked him. "Nope." Rain answered immediately. He felt that if he did not answer, she would definitely continue asking. "Really?" Penelope didn''t know where he got his excited emotions from, but she couldn''t help but mock himself, "You can''t be like me, divorced, right?" "It''s not the same. I''m not married yet." Rain answered very straightforwardly. Penelope opened his eyes wide with shock: "You have been single all this time? "How old are you?" "Almost forty." "I''m already in my thirties. However, you men are different from us women. You men have forty¡ª one flowers, but we women have be tofu dregs. This is truly unfair." Penelope said with a sad expression. Rain did not know how to reply, and could only remain silent. "Do you have a girlfriend?" Penelope''s eyes swept across his body, and when he saw that he was sweating, she immediately asked in a daze: "Are you hot? Why don''t we turn on the air conditioner? " Rainughed stiffly: "Miss Penelope, I am only your driver. Can I trouble you to ask less questions?" "Disturbed you?" Penelope felt embarrassed. She was indeed talkative, more so a case officer who checked his identity card. Even she was shaking a bit. Rain nodded, causing Penelope to immediately shut her mouth. Sigh, it wasn''t easy to meet a man who was tempted, but he couldn''t find a topic to strike up a conversation with her. It seemed that she had to get Alvina Miller to return the male capturing manual to her, so that she could study it properly, then things wouldn''t get out of hand. Alvina Miller asked Rain to send him off, she was still very at ease. Now that the guests had mostly dispersed, she and Joseph Grant also prepared to return and rest. This was because Joseph Grant was drunk. Warren Hilton helped Joseph Grant up onto the carriage, and Alvina Miller also sat inside. Joseph Grant felt a little ufortable as he reached out and pinched his forehead, although he was drunk, he was not drunk to the point of being unconscious. He was drunk, but he still remained sober. Alvina Miller reached out to help him loosen the tie, because she saw that he seemed to be breathing deeply and it felt really ufortable. However, just as she reached out to the man''s tie, her small hand was grabbed by his big hand. "Alvina, don''t be in such a hurry." The man''s deep and enchanting voice was simply like that of an alluring criminal. She couldn''t help but startughing: "You''re mistaken, I just wanted to help you loosen your tie. I really don''t know why you men want to wear this, it must be ufortable if you keep it." When the man heard her words, he couldn''t help butugh. His slender fingers elegantly pulled at his tie, and his white cor buttons loosened two, revealing the man''s sexy neck. Alvina Miller felt his mouth go dry for some reason. His life was on the line, this man only did a small movement and she already felt that his breathing was terrible, how could this be? "If we men get in the way by wearing ties, what about you women? You all wear one thing on your body every day, isn''t that also a nuisance? " Only when the man lightly tapped his finger on her chest did she finally realize that he had actually meant bra. Her entire body trembled once again; this man was so bad. "We are different from you. We wear it on the inside, while you wear it on the outside." Alvina Miller retorted angrily. The smile on the man''s face grew wider and wider. However, there didn''t seem to be any need to argue about this issue as there would be no conclusion. The car escorted them all the way to the Grant Family''s main entrance. Warren Hilton immediately arranged some bodyguards to be on the safe side, and then carried Joseph Grant to the second floor''s bedroom. Zoey followed Alvina Miller into the living room, and asked: "Alvina, can I gossip about a question? Do you and mister...?" Zoey was also a young girl. Adding to the fact that she was also in love, it was inevitable that she would want to exchange some things with Alvina Miller in this regard.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Alvina Miller''s face heated up as he bit his lower lip and shook his head. "Not yet. "No, of course not." Without waiting for her to finish asking, Zoey immediately replied with a red face. Alvina Miller knew that Zoey was a very serious girl, but when he saw her reaction, he still couldn''t help butugh out loud. Alvina, quickly go up and take care of mister. Today is your great day, so don''t miss it. Zoey pushed her, not wanting to continue this topic. She was very shy. Alvina Miller frowned, he shook his head: "It looks like we picked the wrong day, I''m afraid I cannot do it today." "What is it?" Zoey immediately asked with concern. "It''s that guy over there." Alvina Miller shrugged his shoulders. "However, since today''s engagement banquet has been considered a victory, my heart is at ease." "Mn, it''s only a matter of time, don''t worry, I''m just afraid that Mr. Vice¡ªPresident will be depressed." Zoey said, and started tough. Alvina Miller looked up to the sky in speechlessness: "I will go upstairs to see him." Alvina Miller walked up the stairs quickly. Seeing that Warren Hilton was just about to go downstairs, she thanked him and quickly walked towards his bedroom. Joseph Grantid on his bed and extended his hand out, pressing between his brows. His straight and slender body, evenying on his bed gave people a kind of invisible pressure. Alvina Miller held his breath, walked over lightly, bent down, and asked quietly: "Joseph Grant, do you want me to bring you a cup of water?" "Alright!" The man replied in a low voice. His charming eyes slightly opened as he watched the girl''s elegant figure disappear outside the door. His body seemed as if it had been set aze, burning him to the point that he was slightly flustered. When Alvina Miller brought a cup of water over, she had already taken off her jacket, which only contained a red body training dress, it was warm like fire, generous and enchanting, causing the man to squint his eyes. "Drink it!" Alvina Miller did not notice that the man''s gaze was strange, she only bent down, gently smiled, and took the initiative to extend the cup to his lips. The man''s thin lips slightly parted as he bit the rim of his ss. He didn''t even have time to focus on drinking water. His eyes stared through the ss at the pale spot where the girl had leaned over. "Alvina, you tortured me on purpose, didn''t you?" Alvina Miller was stunned by his unfathomable words. She blinked: "When have I tortured you? It''s not like I''m the one who poured you a ss of wine. I''ve always been on the side trying to persuade you to drink less. The man''s thin lips curled up into a smile. He reached out and lifted the cup in her hand, cing it on the bedside table. The next second, he grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his embrace. Then, with a flip of her body, the overlord of the heaven and earth pressed down on her so tightly that even the wind could not prate. Alvina Miller''s breathing stagnated, and her beautiful eyes couldn''t help but be misty. She used to feel fear and panic, but now, she greedily extended her arm and caught hold of the man''s neck, rubbing her face against his neck. "Joseph Grant." She murmured his name, gentle as water. The alcohol in the man''s body was in disorder, and her voice made him even more confused. His thin lips, searching for her lips. Alvina Miller rubbed her head like a kitten, then raised her head and took the initiative to kiss his thin lips. Joseph Grant only felt a ball of fire quickly spreading inside his body. Chapter 1542 Chapter 1542 Alvina Miller was suppressed, the man''s lips were like fire, igniting her body, causing it to tremble. The sunlight outside the window was bright, and the gentle and warm sunlight shone in, causing everything inside the bedroom to appear bright and unobstructed. However, even under the bright light, Alvina Miller did not feel shy. Under the urging of the alcohol, Joseph Grant almost couldn''t control himself anymore. He just wanted to get more greediness from her body, and a little more. "No." Just as the man''s finger was about to reach over, Alvina Miller tensed up and immediately extended her small hand to grab hold of his big palm. Joseph Grant''s movements instantly paused, and reason slowly returned to his brain. Only now did he realise that she was not suitable for today, and he could only continue to entangle himself on her soft lips. Who knows how much time had passed before Joseph Grant finally turned on his back with a trace of unsatisfaction, lying by her side. His breathing was a little heavy. "Alvina, I want to sleep for a while. Do you want toe with me?" Joseph Grant was truly tired. After staying at the job for so many days, coupled with the fact that he was worried that she was not sleeping soundlyst night, the intoxicating feeling that apanied the sleepiness had engulfed him now, causing him to only want to sleep soundly. Only when he was asleep would he be able to not harass his and might even be able to struggle against her in his dreams. Alvina Miller was not sleepy at all, she smiled gently: "I''m not sleeping, go sleep. I''ll go downstairs to greet Zoey and the others." "Mm, sorry to trouble you. They worked hard too." Joseph Grant gently caressed her long hair, his tone carrying gratitude. Alvina Miller leaned over, his soft lips pressed up against his forehead. After a long while, she got up, straightened her clothes and went out. Seeing Alvina Miller going downstairs, Warren Hilton and Zoey who were sitting downstairs immediately jumped away. However, no matter how fast they separated, Alvina Miller was still able to see it. "Apany Miss MillerMiller, I''ll take a look outside." Warren Hilton''s face was extremely hot. He turned and quickly left. Zoey also hurriedly straightened her clothes. With an embarrassed expression, she raised her head and looked at Alvina Miller, and said extremely unnaturally: "Why did youe down?" "Sorry to bother you." Alvina Miller had an apologetic expression. "No, we shouldn''t be doing such a disgraceful thing here." Zoey was extremely embarrassed. Alvina Miller immediately said: "What''s there to be ashamed about hugging, to be able to see how much you two love each other, I am truly happy for you, and I also hope that Hilton can marry you sooner. You are such a good girl, he has to be quickly." "Alvina, what did you say? We''re still early. " Zoey smiled bashfully. Alvina Miller personally brewed a cup of tea, washed some fruits and snacks, and ced them in front of the sofa to eat: "Come eat, at the banquet just now I didn''t eat much, so you probably didn''t eat much." Zoey did not stand on ceremony as she sat down and picked up a biscuit. "That''s right, I''m not full either. "Thank you so much. We are engaged, and you and the Lieutenant Hilton are busier than we are." Alvina Miller was sincerely grateful. "Mr. Vice¡ªPresident is our hope, our country''s hope. His safety is above everything else, so of course we will do everything we can to protect him. Also, I believe that you, the gentle and kind First Lady, will definitely protect us, the women and children, and I hope that you will think more about us in the future. After all, we still need your help to promote our woman''s status." Zoey said with a serious face. Alvina Miller was stunned, he suddenly felt that the topic was too heavy, and could not help but laugh: "I do not know what I can help you with, if I have the chance like this, I can only hope that it will work out, and that will be good." "Alvina, you came from a rich family, so you may not have the hard and painful experience of being a lowly woman. Although you advocate for equality between men and women, there are still a lot of unfair things in this world, and there are still a lot of things that make women despair. I hope you will have the opportunity to understand more about this." Zoey looked at Alvina Miller with a sorrowful look, sincerely begging for his help. "Zoey, don''t worry, I will. I know that there are still many things in this world that are unfair, and if I can help, I am naturally willing to do so." Alvina Miller felt an inexplicable sense of sorrow, and although she felt happy today, happiness was really precious. In this world, how many people lived a miserable life, struggling in deep water and suffering? Zoey reached her hands out to her and patted the back of her hand lightly: "Sorry, I seem to be talking too much, but I''ve stayed in some remote ces before, and I saw it with my own eyes, and still feel sad, and I''m powerless to help. But you''re going to be the First Lady in the future, and you have the chance to help them improve their lives. Alvina Miller''s beautiful face showed a trace of confusion. She suddenly realized, just like that, a heavy responsibility hade forth and pressed down on her shoulders, only then did she realise that marrying Joseph Grant was not only a simple matter of bing his wife, his identity was also very heavy. "Alvina ¡­" "Huh?" Alvina Miller came back to reality and smiled at her. "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have said all these things on your good days." Zoey felt a little guilty. In the past, I have always been immersed in my own little happiness, but I have never thought about the changes that would happen to my life in the future. Zoey, being a girlfriend is a very simple matter, I just need to properly fall in love with him. Alvina Millerughed bitterly, and started to lose confidence. "Rest assured, mister is such a good person, he definitely won''t give you too much pressure." Zoey consoled her with a smile. "Yeah, he won''t give me any pressure, he just silently took on all the pressure for me, but he''s still human, and he''s not made of steel. I can''t let him take it all on his own, I should share some of it." When Alvina Miller thought of all that he had done for her behind his back, her heart ached inexplicably. "This is a man''s sense of responsibility, it''s extremely rare. To be honest, the reason why I like Warren Hilton is also because he has this kind of shiny object on his body. Zoeymented. "Yeah, he''s very responsible. Whether it''s for public or private, a person''s energy is limited. However, his heart is limitless." At this moment, Alvina Miller''s love for Joseph Grant had grown stronger and stronger. Love him to the point where he was panicking in his heart, afraid that he would lose his life, but when she thought that there would be a day that he would lose it, she inexplicably felt ufortable. There was a traffic jam. A traffic ident had caused the peak hour of the afternoon to be a long line. "What''s going on? Was there an ident up ahead? " Penelope was in a rush to go to work. Now that he was stuck on the overpass, with cars in both the front and back, unable to move, she was unavoidably anxious. In the distance, the sound of an ambnce could be heard. Rain frowned and said: "There might be a serious car ident, I wonder if the traffic police are here to take care of you. If you arete for work, will you be scolded?" Hearing that, Penelope was startled, he immediately sat up straight and adjusted his elegant set of clothing: "Of course not, I am considered the manager of a department, just that, there is an important meeting in the afternoon." "Oh!" Rain nodded. "Oh right, you''re calling me Miss Alvina? What kind of job are you doing in their house?" Penelope couldn''t help but be curious. "I am the bodyguard of the Miller Family''s old man. I am in charge of the house for him." Rain said honestly. "Huh?" Penelope was a little surprised: "I thought you were working for thepany, I didn''t think you would be a bodyguard. "Then your skills must be very good. Why did you react so slowly when I charged over?" Rain could not hold back hisughter: "If my reactions were slightly slower, I''m afraid my legs would have disappeared, and you still want to me me?" Penelope almost choked as his face flushed red. He changed the topic: "I don''t know how much longer this will take, I just want to go to the toilet." Hearing that, Rain immediately turned his head to look at her: "Is it urgent? "We''ve only just got on the bridge, so it will take us at least half an hour toplete the detour. It will take us at least an hour to get to the office. If you''re worried, do you want to find a bag to take care of it first?" "What?" You made me... An elegant woman like me, looking for a bag in the car? I won''t do it even if I''m beaten to death. " Penelope''s face immediately flushed red. Originally, she thought that his face was already very thick, but now he was actually extremely ashamed. "We men can solve this at any time, and you women are a bit more troublesome. In the past, when I went into no¡ªman''snd with my friends, this was how women solved problems on the highway. There''s nothing to be shy about." Rain was an honest and honest person. He was filled with the aura of fire and smoke from the mortal world, yet he carried a clear mind. He didn''t feel that it was shameful doing this, he only felt that it would be difficult to hold it in, and he would also feel sick from holding it in. "You actually think of me as some random woman. I''m not, I can endure it." Penelope immediately red at him angrily, but the moment she said that, he regretted it, because she really couldn''t hold it in anymore, he drank a lot of wine on the table. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Rain did not say anything else, he just drove the car and moved forward with the speed of a turtle. Penelope leaned out half of her body, wanting to look at the road ahead. Upon discovering that there was a long dragon blocking her path, her face immediately became extremely anxious. Penelope could not hold it in any longer, so she bent down to search on the carriage. "Looking for what?" Rain saw her annoyed look, and immediately asked. "Looking for a bag? I can''t hold it in any longer. If I continue enduring this, I''m going to have internal injuries." Penelope thought to himself, now that he''s at least thirty years old, how can he still care about something that doesn''t embarrass his? Rain''s thousand years of unchanging expression instantly turned intoughter. Chapter 1543 Chapter 1543 "I''m warning you, if the third person finds out about this, I won''t let you off." Penelope still cherished her face a lot as she immediately waved her fist towards Rain as a warning. "Don''t worry, I won''t say anything." Rain nodded honestly. Penelope finally found a bag, but found out that he was sitting in the front passenger seat. She immediately undid his seat belt and climbed up the seat to the back of the car. After a while, Penelope felt that he was like a river, she wanted to cover his ears to prevent himself from hearing it, but no matter how embarrassing he was, he could only throw it away. Fortunately, Rain didn''tugh anymore and only slowed down his car. Only after a while did Penelope finally feel at ease, he was extremely vexed. "Did you just say you would take a risk with a woman? "It''s not the kind of adventure I understand, is it?" Penelope could not help but mock him. "What kind of adventure do you think?" The Rain asked curiously. "Heh, as far as I know, when a man reaches your age, he either doesn''t get married, or he has a physical problem, or he hasn''t yed enough. You should belong to thetter, right?" Heh, as far as I know, when a man doesn''t get married at your age, either there''s a physical problem, or you haven''t yed enough, you should belong to thetter. "Ms Penelope, you don''t understand me, so please don''t take my life so seriously. I''m not going to take the risk to y, but to work." Rain''s face changed as he immediately refuted himself. "Work?" Penelope was startled. "Yes, the archaeologists are recruiting bodyguards for their highly paid and dangerous jobs. Not everyone is willing to go there. Climbing the snow mountains, the desert, and the no¡ªman''snd are all for betting their lives on tomorrow. If I don''t marry, it''s not that I''m sick or want to y, it''s just that I like this kind of free life." The Rain could only exin in detail to her, unwilling to be imagined to be that sort of slut. "Oh!" Penelope had a stupefied expression. It seems that he wasn''t the kind of man that she understood. After spending two hours, Rain sent Penelope to the office. After parking the car, he was going to leave. "Ummm, Can I have your contact information? " Penelope suddenly chased after him and asked with a blush on her face. The Rain was a little surprised, but he nodded and passed the phone to her after taking it out. Penelope immediately entered his own cell phone number, dialled his own number, and called his own phone. "If I need a bodyguard in the future, can I hire you? " Penelope asked jokingly. I''m sorry, I have been hired by the Miller Family for a long time and am unable to take other jobs. Rain said with a serious face. ¡°That''s¡­Fine." Penelope was suddenly a little disappointed. "Rain also noticed that she was looking at him with aplicated gaze. He couldn''t help but be startled. "Goodbye." Penelope felt that something was wrong with his today. After she quickly said his piece, he turned around and ran through the door as if he was escaping. Rain stood in his original position nkly for two seconds, after which, he turned and left. After the Sister May left, the first thing she did was to run to find the President. Old President took the time to look at her and saw that her face was dark. He lit a cigarette and said indifferently: "I asked you to go to Joseph Grant''s engagement banquet, did you find anything?" "Big discovery, Mr. President, I feel that you can send those trash to watch over them. Who told you that Joseph Grant does not love Alvina Miller? And who told you that Alvina Miller doesn''t care about Joseph Grant? "It''s been so long, and they acted so well, treating us all like fools. They''re really in love with us." The Sister May said angrily. "Is there such a thing?" Old President''s expression changed greatly as well. He became furious as he struck the table with his palm: "Joseph Grant has actually acted for such a long time for me to see?" "Mr. President, we neglected the simplest matter. Before, we only felt that Alvina Miller was completely useless to us, but now, we realize that she will be Joseph Grant''s biggest weakness." Sister May also clenched his teeth. He felt like he was a joke being mocked by Joseph Grant. The Old President''s face was ashen, and he looked much older. Clenching his fist, he said with a face of hatred: "Thest time we left a live one, it was arranged by Joseph Grant''s men and was about to start a public trial. We have yet to find a chance to silence them, and heard that this time we have captured a small leader, who knows how much does he know about this matter." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Sister May''s expression instantly changed, she was already calcting in his heart, was Old President really exhausted? As matters stood, Joseph Grant held the upper hand in everything that happened. Sister May suddenly felt a chill from the bottom of his heart, and she felt a fear that made him unable to breathe. "Mr. President, is there any way to solve this problem?" Sister May could not help but ask. Old President gritted his teeth and said, "The general election will be held early next month. We don''t have much time left. Sister May was so scared that her scalp went numb, she quickly lowered her head and said respectfully: "Sir, my loyalty to you can be verified, I will definitely not betray you halfway, but, the so ¡ªcalled wise man knows when to stop, has the President considered her path of retreat?" Old President stared at her, and after a long while, he let out a coldugh: "You want me to be his subordinate? To be a defeated opponent of his, yet to be driven by him? I''m a man, after all. " "Whether Mr. President has made any other decision or not, the current situation is extremely disadvantageous for us. At today''s banquet, I saw that Edwards Wayne and Leo William were present, and it looks like they are not afraid at all. Since he had chosen a path that he could not walk on, she did not know what the end of the road was. Perhaps it might be a cliff that was tens of thousands of meters high, causing his body to be smashed into pieces. However, he hoped that it would be Flower Lakeside, so he reshuffled the game. "The human heart is such a reality. Whoever can bring them benefits will choose to be with them. May, do you regret following me?" Old President measured her with his dark eyes. Sister May was a smart person, she knew that the Old President was purposely testing her, so she quickly bent down in fear with an expression of submission and said loyally: "What Mr. President has said, I have never regretted it, Mr. President has always been my goal, a role model to follow, I was promoted by you, I believe that your wise decision will definitely bring about a more brilliant tomorrow for our country." "That mouth of yours can talk, it''s likeable." Old Presidentughed: "As matters stand, the only thing that can turn the tables is to target Joseph Grant. That Alvina Miller is truly hateful, even though he is still so young and has great acting skills, and has worked in the office for so long, he did not reveal a single w. "Mister, you are trying to ¡­" Sister May''s face changed, her heart was filled with fear. "No matter how popr Joseph Grant is, no matter how much of a leader he is, if he is no longer in this world, who would still wish to follow him? It''s no use even if he bes someone else''s belief. " At this moment, Old President was already at the point of a life and death struggle. He was already old, and there wasn''t much time left, all he wanted to do was to be arrogant. Sister May''s face changed greatly, her heart was anxious, she never thought that Old President would make a move that would kill her, moreover, this was the tempo to pull all herrades to their deaths. Although the Sister May was greedy for power and liked the feeling of being above others, and liked those young and beautiful women bending over in front of her, if she had to pay for all of this with her life, she wouldn''t suddenly have that much courage anymore. "The President''s decision is very good. Indeed, everything is fine, but it''s only because of Joseph Grant''s existence. I just wonder what mister ns to do?" Sister May could not help but ask. "How? You do it for me. " The President''s eyes suddenly shed with light. He stared into her eyes and said, Mei, I''ll leave this matter to you. Can you handle it well?" "I... I... I''m just a woman, I''m powerless, I don''t even dare to holding a gun. If it''s just ying with power, I cane up with some ideas, but if you want me to kill someone, then I ¡­ I don''t dare. " Sister May had never been so frightened before, her legs went soft, and she almost copsed on the ground, stuttering as she replied in panic. "All of you have be cowards. Who was it that said they would support me in taking this position?" Old President let out a sneer. Sister May''s face turned pale white, she clutched her chest and gasped for breath, afraid that she would be scared to death. "Don''t forget that all of you have lives in your hands. If you don''t fight at this time, even if I fall, you will not live a good life." The Old President ridiculed, spitting out the benefits. Sister May opened her eyes. She did not expect Old President to say such words, she was angry and anxious, to the point that she could not speak a single word. Old President looked at the needle ced at the side. Seconds after hour hand was moving, it was like a ring of years, urging people to keep walking forward. The wind blew in from outside the window, lifting up his ck hair from its top, revealing instead the grayness of time. Sister May was already kneeling on the ground. When she raised her head and saw the strands of white hair that Old President was deliberately disguising, she couldn''t tell what she was feeling. "If I were twenty years younger, I would definitely not have had a chance for Joseph Grant today." Old President also sighed with emotion. He had no hatred or desire, only unwillingness to see so many years have passed. Sister May did not speak, she only increased her breathing. "One month... It''s too short, I can''t change anything. I want to help my nephew sit on the position of Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, what do you think? " Old President''s gaze turned old. "Your nephew? Northern Army Head Duke? " Sister May''s face was filled with disbelief. "Yes, as long as Joseph Grant agrees to my condition, I am willing to give up onpeting with him." Old President reached out his hand to pull the hand out. His voice sounded a lot older. "But he ¡­ Does he not seem to want to be with you? " Sister May looked surprised. Chapter 1544 Chapter 1544 Duke was the youngest son of Old President''s brother. At the age of twenty¡ªseven, he was considered a man with solid feet, and his most famous event was during a political meeting where he immediately refuted Old President''s decisions and put down harsh words, saying something that waspletely unrted to him and shocked the entire military and political world. Now, with an election at hand, he was stationed in the north and had never participated in this time''s political competition. Everyone felt that he was very arrogant, to even dare to refute his own uncle''s honor. It could be seen how arrogant he was. The Old President mocked: "At that time he was young, and did not understand the charm of power. If he was allowed to sit in the Vice¡ªPresident''s position for a few days, he would understand how wonderful it was to be in control of one''s power. It would only be a matter of time before he lost, and even if I lost, Joseph Grant would lose, one day my descendants would be able to avenge me. Sister May was speechless, she felt that the old man in front of him had gone mad. "Mr. President, forgive me for being blunt, but I feel that Joseph Grant will never negotiate such a condition with you. Not only will we not negotiate, he will also gather all the evidence and send you to the ce where you should stay. Sister May was panic¡ªstricken, could it be that he had lost all of his fighting strength? Did that mean that the tree she was leaning on had fallen, and she, at any moment, could be killed by the sun''s rays? Maybe I am really old, or maybe I am really greedy. Back then, when I was sessful, in front of so many people, I took the oath to the g, and now, when I think about it, those vows were like a mountain pressing against my heart, constantly reminding me of the crimes I hadmitted. Old President said with his eyes filled with confusion, as he looked up at the sky outside the window: "Those who lose, are not qualified to choose their ces, maybe I am really old, or maybe I am really just greedy. "Mr. President, you... Are you going to give up on us? " They had done so many things,id down a huge road, and yet they had caused Duke to soar straight to the clouds. They were all his cornerstone, and if this were true, the Sister May would not be willing to ept it, not even if she were to die. "Did I give you up? No, it''s because you guys aren''t strong enough. Our rtionship is like a pyramid, I stand at the top, you guys are my foundation stone. I trust you, but what about you guys? One after another, they failed, each bing more useless than thest, resulting in the stone being left empty. The one who fell from the top was me, the one who hurt the most is me, and the one who is the most miserable is me. " However, Old President seemed to have calmed down. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Sister May''s breathing stagnated, and a sinister look appeared on her ordinary face. She stood up from the ground in anger: "At that time, who promised me that as long as I could help you settle this mess, you would allow me to be magnanimous. What you promised me, have you forgotten it all? "I abandoned everything and betrayed my faith to follow you. If you say no now, then you don''t. Where do you expect us to go?" "May, a lot of people told me that you have a mental illness. I didn''t believe it before, but now I think I do. Do you want a doctor to calm yourself down?" The President smiled at her, but it was full of mockery. "You ¡­ You can''t do this to me, you can''t. " Sister May was furious, as he retreated step by step. His face was pale and he grinded his teeth. The only thing you can do to save yourselves is to help me, help me push my nephew to the position of Vice¡ªPresident, I can shoulder all the crimes, if you were to fall for one of the crimes that I have coerced you into, you will definitely be lightly punished. " Old President''s face turned cold as he continued to propose his conditions. "How can I help? Does your nephew listen to you? I would rather guard the wilderness of the northern region thane here to work with you. His ambition is not political, he is just a militant, there is no meaning in forcing him like this. " Sister May felt that it was beneath her to let Duke return to the center of power to fight. "I have a way to get him back. You just need to promise me to vote for him on the day of the election." Old President said with a cold expression. "Fine, I''ll help you, but you have to help me, otherwise, I will reveal everything about you, I know a lot of things, yes, you can''t kill me, if I die, all the evidence will be exposed, only if I live will I be able to keep everything a secret." This was the first time, she ignored the rank above her and left filled with hatred. She felt that she was living a huge lie, that everything she worked so hard for ended up as a bubble, and it was even possible for her to drown in it, suffocating herself to death. Old President sighed, he raised his hand to cover his chest, where the doctor had rmended him to immediately make a stand, otherwise, he might not be able to wake up at any time. Old President took two deep breaths. If he had to be a patient, and he could only lie on the bed or sit in a wheelchair every day, he would rather not wake up. But it was time for him to find an heir. Among the younger generation who had the ambition in their family, the one he valued the most was his nephew, Duke. After nning for so long, in the end, you''ve been defeated by fate. Even if you''re unwilling, you have no choice but to ept your fate. " It was not that he had suddenly seen through the limits of life, but rather his body had aged and suffered for several months straight, causing him to have a heart attack. He was already powerless, and had no choice but to admit defeat. Sister May ran down the stairs in one breath, sat in the car, her entire body trembling. She wanted to curse and curse, but she couldn''t. She bit her lips in hatred. Since things hade to this point and she couldn''t escape, she should have a grudge and a grudge. Who had offended her, she had a scale in her heart that she would always remember. One will not be spared. The first person that Sister May thought of was Victoria Miller. She didn''t know why she would hate this woman so much, she obviously hadn''t done anything beyond what she was supposed to do to her. However, Sister May felt an indescribable hatred, and felt that her life was a waste of air. He mocked that she could only marry a man who would divorce her, and he wanted her to compensate him with the taste of divorce. If Sister May did not do it, she would not give up. She took out her cell phone and called Victoria Miller. Chapter 1545 Chapter 1545 Victoria Miller was shopping in arge shopping mall, followed by two servants and a slightly fat man. The man was about 6 feet tall, but he was more than half his original size, and was at least 180 kilograms in weight, with short hair that was slightly greasy. However, his entire body was covered with famous brands, and obviously, he was a rich Great Young Master. "I want to go in and pick." When Victoria Miller saw an internationally renowned shop, he immediately pointed at it with a proud expression. "Victoria, buy whatever you like. Don''t be polite with me. We''re going to be a family soon. Mine is yours. Go for it." The man waved his hand in an extremely extravagant manner. It was unknown if it was because he was excited or because he was too arrogant, but it was strenuous. His face was flushed red, but he was rather generous to Victoria Miller. When Victoria Miller saw his featureless face, she immediately turned her head away. She didn''t even think of looking at him for a second, as she quicklyforted herself with Joseph Grant''s handsome facial features. After marriage, she would directly tell him that the two of them would be ying on their own and wouldn''t interfere with each other. In any case, marriage had many different forms, and marriages of rich people could be even more diverse. Victoria Miller was confident that she wouldn''t suffer even the slightest bit of grievance during marriage. " Kevin, you are so generous to me." After Victoria Miller felt disgusted for a bit, she turned around and took the man''s arm symbolically. Kevinughed, and then used his finger to quickly touch the back of Victoria Miller''s hand twice, and gentlyughed: "Victoria, of course I will treat you well, I want to treat you well even in my dreams, but who would have thought, you would actually marry me, and I have gotten what I wanted, and will treat you even better in the future." It was still good for Victoria Miller to have someone who would always follow and obey her. Even if the other party was someone she didn''t like, Victoria Miller''s vanity was still greatly satisfied. Without leaving a trace, she turned from the man''s side and walked into the famed goods store. "Hurry up, help me carry the items." Kevin immediately ordered the two servants behind him. Victoria Miller did not care about the price, as long as she saw something she liked, regardless of whether it was expensive or not, she wanted to buy it. This kind of strong possessive desire had been developed from when she was very young, and it had already be a habit of hers. "Kevin, is this ne pretty? It''s limited. " Victoria Miller showed Kevin a ne. Kevin immediately extended his thumb towards her, praising her: "Victoria, you are so beautiful. We will buy this ne, then look at the others, and buy everything that you like. Victoria Miller was rather satisfied with Kevin''s heroic spirit. It proved whether a man love you or not just based on his spending ability, but today it was verified that this Kevin was a fool with a lot of money. Furthermore, looking at the way he walked towards here, his eyes seemed to be glued on, which made Victoria Miller even more confident. "Thank you, Kevin." While Victoria Miller said, her eyes lit up again. She had discovered something even more beautiful. Kevin had plenty of money, buying these luxury goods was nothing to him, as long as he could capture Victoria Miller''s heart and quickly get her to join him, spending more money was nothing. Victoria Miller was beautiful, and had an enchanting body. To Kevin, she was still quite attractive, and moreover, she had a lovely look on her face. To men, she was even more so fatal, wishing that they could have her right away. Victoria Miller was not dumb, of course she could tell that Kevin was especially interested in her. Sheughed coldly in her heart, seeing as how this fat pig was trying to get a hold of her and not even looking in the mirror to see how she would y with him until he died. One of them was greedy while the other was meticulous in his calctions. It seemed that this marriage was destined to end in tragedy. Just as Victoria Miller was buying a cart full of spoils of war, she received a call. Seeing the name of the caller, she looked annoyed and said to Kevin: "Wait for me, I''ll pick up a call." "Who is it? Is it a man? " Kevin immediately became suspicious. Hearing that, Victoria Miller was not happy, andughed coldly: "You started to suspect me? You don''t have any sense of trust at all, and you even said that you like me. Don''t tell me that everything you''ve said is a lie to coax me to be happy?" Kevin did not expect Victoria Miller to be so anxious. Seeing her angry face, he immediately smiled: "Victoria, don''t be angry, I only care about you, so I want to get to know you a little. Of course I believe in you." "How annoying!" Victoria Miller rolled her eyes, turned around and walked towards the flowerbed in front, took out her phone, and unhappily said: "Sister May, why are you like a ghost, why are you still lingering? I said it, our trade is over." "Today, at the engagement banquet between Alvina Miller and yourself, if I didn''t see you, would you dare note?" The voice of the Sister May came out from the side, causing people''s hair to stand on end. Her expression became even more unsightly, and she hatefully said: "It''s not that I don''t want to go, but my grandfather doesn''t want me to. Moreover, why would I want to be provoked? "Victoria Miller, are you hiding something from me?" Sister May''s voice was even colder, and somewhat angry. "What am I hiding from you? Is there a need for me to hide it from you?" Victoria Miller became even more impatient. "Did you already know about the rtionship between Joseph Grant and Alvina Miller? That''s why you gave up. But you didn''t tell me in time." Sister May''s tone became sharp. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Victoria Miller was startled, and then, she ridiculed: "Sister May, who are you to me, why should I report everything to you? Did you give me anything? You promised to help me, but you didn''t seed, I don''t owe you anything. That''s right, I gave up on that idea after knowing that Joseph Grant had Alvina Miller in his heart. " "Victoria Miller, you might not understand me too well, but I will still let you understand me better." Sister May did not think that Victoria Miller''s temper was worse than hers, worse than hers. She suddenly felt that telling her logic was asking for trouble, so she coldly snorted and hung up. Victoria Miller scolded angrily: "You''re crazy, you still dare to find trouble with me." Victoria Miller turned around and looked at Kevin who was standing beside the carriage waiting for his, and suddenly felt extremely sad in his heart. Today was a good day for Joseph Grant and Alvina Miller to get engaged, but she was actually very sad, so he called Kevin out to apany her shopping. She went crazy with her shopping and forgot what day it was, but this damned Sister May made a call to provoke her. The scar that he had painstakingly closed was torn apart by an invisible hand, and it was bleeding profusely. Victoria Miller suddenly did not want to have dinner with Kevin anymore. She could not ept the man she loved being so outstanding, and the one she would marry in the future was such a normal looking, unattractive man. ¡°Victoria, let''s go. I''ve already made the reservation of restaurant." Seeing her standing there by herself without moving, Kevin walked over and reminded her with good intentions. "I don''t want to eat anymore. You can go back now, I want to act crazy." Victoria Miller felt very weak, and very sad. She didn''t even want to look at Kevin one more time. "Victoria, what happened to you? We agreed ¡­" "I don''t want to eat anymore, don''t you hear that? Go, and leave me alone. " Victoria Miller turned and roared at him, and then she turned and quickly ran forward. Kevin was baffled by her words, and did not know what fault he hadmitted or how he had offended her. "How ridiculous!" In the end, he could only turn around angrily and drive away. Victoria Miller ran a long distance, she could no longer run, painfully squatting in a corner, her tears flowing crazily. "Alvina Miller, don''t be delusional, I will bless you all. I will curse you all for not being able to be happy in your entire life." Victoria Miller gritted his teeth as he tried to draw the little person again and again in his heart. After crying for a while, Victoria Miller was still unhappy. She was depressed, and decided to find a bar to drink a cup to mark her heartbreak today. Victoria Miller caught a taxi and headed towards a bar that she owned. That bar was owned by a good friend of hers, she had frequently visited there to punish her time, so she was at ease there. Victoria Miller walked in, not asking for a room, but sitting at the bar, asking for a cocktail. Watching the young men and women frantically releasing her passion, she suddenly felt that she had aged, and that previously, she would run into the pond to jump, but now, she felt that she had aged, and no longer had the liveliness and elegance of a young person. Just as Victoria Miller was drinking one cup after another, Sister May stood in her temporary office with a cold expression. She looked at the man beside her who was working on aputer: "Have you still not found her location?" The man was so anxious that cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He finally hit thest keyboard. "Found it. It''s in this bar called Nightfall." Sister May revealed a proud smile: "She actually went to the bar. Very good, really very good." Sister May had ced the tracking device in Victoria Miller''s handbag. It was used by the two when Victoria Miller was not paying attention when they were eating dinner. "Sister May, what ns do you have for what to do next?" The two bodyguards that followed her asked curiously. "Mr. President said that we cannot let go of people who know about our secret. This Victoria Miller knows a lot of things about us, so I need your help. Sister May put her hands behind her back, with a serious expression on her face. She did not look like she was avenging a personal grudge, but more like she was taking care of official affairs. The two men looked at each other, then nodded and went out to do their work. Sister May looked at the bright spot that was shing incessantly on theputer, hatred rising in her heart. Victoria Miller, you will pay for your arrogance. At the moment, Victoria Miller had already finished her fourth cocktail, she had already mastered it, and could not be considered to be drunk even after drinking so many strong cocktails. She was depressed, she continued to knock on the table and shouted: "Give me another one, I still want to drink." "Miss Miller, you drank too much today. Do you want to rest in the private room?" Bartender kindly advised her. "Afraid I won''t pay? Give me the wine. " Victoria Miller immediately used the aura of a young miss to shout. Chapter 1546 Chapter 1546 Bartender only advised her with good intentions, but unfortunately, Victoria Miller was not one to appreciate her kindness. She felt that her sadness was the biggest thing in the world, so no one should disturb her drinking. Bartender made another two cocktails for her and he drank it immediately. This time, she was a little drunk and sheid on the table and muttered: "Joseph Grant, I love you ¡­ I really do love you more than anyone else. " Her voice was low, and no one could hear her. There were a few young men who had their eyes on Victoria Miller already, and seeing her full of famous brands, all of them were eager to get to know her. These men often loitered around the night shop, targeting rich women as their target. "Miss, is she alone? Would you like me to have a drink with you? " A man walked over quickly and asked gently. "Scram." This was not the first time Victoria Miller came to this ce, she knew that these good¡ª looking men were trying to take money from her. She pushed them away very coldly: "What''s the use of being handsome, a man who relies on his face to eat." After being mocked by her in such a manner, the man''s face immediately flushed red, and he really wanted to give her a beating. Victoria Miller was used to being arrogant in the Miller Family, she thought that everyone in the world would give in for her, so she sneered and stumbled out. As Victoria Miller walked out of the hotel room, she remembered that she did not drive here today. A taxi stopped in front of her. Victoria Miller got in. She took out a few pieces of cash from her bag and threw them at the driver''s seat. Victoria Miller sat on the back seat, dizzy. As she did not eat much in the afternoon, after drinking so much, she felt sick to her stomach. She could only close her eyes and endure the pain. Suddenly, she noticed that the driver seemed to have walked on a path she wasn''t familiar with. She immediately scolded angrily, "Are you crazy about money? You''re so close yet you''re taking a detour. Do you think the money I gave you isn''t enough?" Just as Victoria Miller finished cursing, the taxi suddenly stopped at a dark alley beside the alley. The car door suddenly opened, and just as Victoria Miller wanted to take out her phone to call her family, her handbag was snatched away by a man. "My bag ¡­" Victoria Miller woke up from shock. When she raised her head, she saw three men wearing masks and hats, she felt that something dangerous was going to happen, she wanted to scream. The other car door suddenly opened; a man used a cloth to cover her mouth that she wanted to scream out loud. The sky gradually darkened, in the Vice¡ªPresident''s residence, Warren Hilton and Zoey left first. Alvina Miller leaned on the sofa and squinted his eyes for a while. The lights on the staircase were pressed, and a tall and muscr figure slowly walked down. Joseph Grant was already awake, he twisted the center of his brows. Although he was awake, his head was still dizzy and ufortable, he had already taken off his jacket, and was only wearing a white shirt, revealing a small piece of healthy skin. Joseph Grant suddenly felt that there was something strange about his left hand. He had never worn anything before, but right now, he was wearing an exquisite and elegant ring on his finger. Looking at the diamond ring, the man''s lips couldn''t help but twitch. Walking down the stairs, Joseph Grant saw the woman who had fallen asleep on the sofa, hugging her pillow. He frowned, and quickly walked over with long legs. Why did he fall asleep here? There was clearly a bed upstairs, but she chose to sleep like this. It was very easy to freeze. Joseph Grant reached out and took the neatly folded nket by her side, preparing to cover her with it. "Joseph Grant." Alvina Miller slept very lightly, and the moment the nket touched her arm, she immediately woke up. When he raised his head and saw the man standing beside his, she couldn''t help but call out his name. The man bent over, still forcing the nket over her, and reproached her in a low voice, "Why are you sleeping here? Is it because the bed upstairs is not easy to sleep in, or is my embrace not warm enough? " Seeing himughing in all seriousness, Alvina Miller was truly amused. She grinned and replied him: "I originally wanted to sleep next to you, but I was afraid that you would mess around when you were drunk, so I didn''t dare to sleep." "So you wanted to sleep in the living room on the day of your engagement? If others were to know about this, they would think that there was a problem with our rtionship. " The man''s handsome face was still dissatisfied, but his heart ached even more. Alvina Miller''s smile was extremely sweet, his beautiful eyes suddenly froze, he extended her small hand and grabbed the man''s big hand: "Let me have a closer look." Joseph Grant was startled, only to see her taking his left hand, a pair of beautiful big eyes sized up the storage ring he was wearing. "Your hand is so beautiful, it''s so fitting for a ring. Don''t take it off in the future, unless we''re married. Wear another on your ring finger." Alvina Miller said in an extremely overbearing manner. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Joseph Grant could not help but chuckle, "While you are asking me to do this, you must also do it yourself." Alvina Miller was startled, then he pouted: "Of course I can do it, I will definitely not take it off." Joseph Grant shook his head andughed lovingly: "The sky is about to turn dark, do you want to do something?" "For what?" Alvina Miller''s eyes lit up, but then revealed a look of nervousness: "We still can''t do it." "What are you thinking? Where are we going to eat dinner? Do you want toe to my house for dinner? My mom just messaged me toe over. " Joseph Grant was tickled by her cute look. "Since your mom wants us to go, then let''s go." Alvina Miller was a good, obedient child, so he had to listen to his elders'' words. "It''s dark outside, so it will take us at least an hour to get to my house. I will tell my mon, we won''t go there tonight." Joseph Grant replied to her gently. "Can you not go over? Will your mother feel that her daughter¡ªinw is not kind? " Alvina Miller suddenly became nervous. "What''s wrong with that? I''m doing this for our safety, you''re my weakness now, I don''t dare to take you on a risk, but, My mom said ¡­. As long as we hurry up and let her hug our grandson, everything will be up to us. When Joseph Grant said this, his beautiful eyes darkened slightly, bringing about a passionate ze. Alvina Miller''s face warmed up and she muttered, "Let''s not take any measures, everything should go ording to the n." "Alright, I also don''t want to waste my time doing something the first time." The man sat down by her side, gently hugging her with his long arm. His deep voice was as rich as fine wine, making Alvina Miller feel intoxicated from it, causing her to be so embarrassed that she couldn''t speak. Joseph Grant didn''t know why, but seeing her as shy as a flower at this moment, was extremely beautiful, causing him to feel evil. He only wanted to tease her, and fiercely pick her. When did he have such bad intentions? "Whatever you want, I''m not afraid." Alvina Miller looked like he did not care. "Are you really not afraid?" The man saw that she was both cute and bullying. Alvina Miller nodded: "But you have to be gentle to me, or else I won''t forgive you." Joseph Grant''s thin lips curled up into a smile, and suddenly felt that the two of them were discussing this kind of thing seriously, it was rather childish. He could only pinch her face, bit his lips and whisper into her ear: "I promise I will be the gentlest." Alvina Miller was extremely embarrassed. No matter how romantic the time is, it''s still not enough. Outside the window, it''s still as dark as the night, and Joseph Grant finally stood up, "Since we''re not going out to eat, then let''s do it at home. Three meals a day is a major event, and not to mention, today is a good day for us to get engaged, I want to make you something good to eat." Hearing that, Alvina Miller immediatelyughed: "Sure, no matter how expensive the dishes are, they can''tpare to Mr. Vice¡ªPresident personally cooking for me." Joseph Grant was speechless: "I''m first your fianc¨¦, then Vice¡ªPresident, you can change your name in the future, don''t call me by my surname, call me by my name, and be more amiable." "Joseph? "It''s so creepy, I got goose bumps all over my body." When Alvina Miller shouted, all the hairs on his body stood up, it was extremely cold. The man''s handsome face instantly revealed dissatisfaction. "Why can''t you call me that? We''re already engaged and are about to get married. Are you still going to call me that?" "Alright then, I''ll call you husband. Calling you husband is better." Alvina Miller said while grinning. "Alright, call one over to listen." The man folded his arms across his chest and waited patiently. Chapter 1547 Chapter 1547 Alvina Miller didn''t think that this man was already waiting for her. Her beautiful face flushed red and his voice became as soft as a mosquito. "Hubby." "Why are you crying out so wrongly?" The man''s sword¡ªlike eyebrows slightly raised in dissatisfaction. Alvina Miller knew that he was deliberately making things difficult for his, so he immediately frowned, and ced his two small hands on his waist: "Joseph Grant, go cook dinner for me, you''re hungry, I''ll show you." It made Joseph Grant speechless, and he even epted it willingly. He immediately walked over, hugged her petite body tightly in his embrace, and kissed his forehead with his thin lips as if he was apologizing: "Alright, it''s my fault, I shouldn''t have provoked you." Alvina Miller thought that it would be difficult to coax his. He didn''t expect that once a man was gentle and gentle, she would surrender. "Joseph Grant, now that we are engaged, you are my fianc¨¦ from now on. When I introduce you to others, it would also be perfectly justified." Alvina Miller said in his arms with a heavy voice, as if her heart that was suspended in the air had dropped to the ground. "Alright, don''t think about it. Go take a bath, I''ll go cook." The manforted her by patting her gently on the back. Alvina Miller nodded like an obedient child and walked towards the stairs. Joseph Grant looked at her charming appearance and suddenly felt that his home had be warm. In the past when he lived here alone, he had always felt lonely. But now, without her around him, he would find out how terrifying loneliness was. The man walked over to the fridge, opened it, took out the ingredients, and began his homesick life. Inside an abandoned factory, on the cold wet floor, there was only ayer of broken curtains. At this moment, outside the window, there was a bit of moonlight, allowing people to see the woman curled up into a ball. Her teeth were trembling. "Let me go ¡­ Don''t hurt me... Don''t..." The woman let out a broken sound, desperate and miserable. Just now, she had suffered a torture like death, her throat had turned hoarse, her tears had dried, she had endured a great humiliation, she wished she could have died that moment, but those damned bastards had not killed her. Instead, they had taken a photo of her and left. Victoria Miller''s wine had already awakened, and she waspletely awake, but it was because of that that she felt such despair. Although she had been innocent for a long time and had a total of five boyfriends, the suffering just now still made her fear men. He did not have a mobile phone by his side, nor did he have any money, all that he had was the clothes she was wearing, which had long been torn to shreds, suddenly from afar came a sharp cry of a bird, Victoria Miller covered her ears in fear. Although she wanted to die, she wanted to leave this damned ce even more. She suddenly didn''t want to die, so she felt that her death was the most terrifying thing in the world. She had to find those thugs. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Victoria Miller dragged her body that was in excruciating pain, and stiffly picked up her clothes. She messily wore them on her body, pulling at her painful wounds, causing her to let out a broken cry. Who was it? Who could have hurt her like that? Is it Alvina Miller? She hated them so much that the root of her teeth started to itch. If she could get out of here alive, she would definitely make Alvina Miller pay a painful price. "Alvina Miller, you got engaged, yet you let those bastards waste me like this. If I don''t get my revenge, I, Victoria Miller, am unworthy of my life." The woman''s resentful voice, in the deathly silence of the factory, was like a ghost girl crawling out of the eighteenth floor of hell to steal someone''s life. Listening to it sent chills down one''s spine, making one''s hair stand on end. Victoria Miller staggered out, both her legs were sore. Since young, how could she have suffered such humiliation? She felt that her life had turned into ashes. Just as Victoria Miller was running forward frantically, she heard the sound of cars far away. Atst, she seemed to have found hope. Barefoot, she desperately ran in the direction of the lights. The driver was a middle¡ªageddy, and upon being suddenly stopped by Victoria Miller in the middle of the road, she immediately stepped on the brakes. "Ghost!" The woman let out a shriek. Seeing that she had stopped the car, Victoria Miller ran over to pat her window and shouted out loud: "Excuse me, please help me! Someone is trying to harm me, please help me, I will pay you." Hearing the other party''s words, the big sis lowered the car window and saw a woman with disheveled hair. It seemed that she had indeed been injured. "How did you get into this mess?" the woman asked, looking at her in surprise. Victoria Miller immediately cried out in grief and grievance: "Please, save me, my boyfriend threw me here, I''m so scared." "Get on the car, I''ll borrow your phone. Hurry up and find your friend toe pick you up." The driver was still very kind. Plus, they were both women, so she naturally sympathized with her and lent her phone. Victoria Miller immediately took her phone, folded her words of thanks and shook her fingers. In that moment, she actually did not know who she was going to give it to. She had originally wanted to call her parents for help, but when Victoria Miller thought about the pain she had suffered so shamefully that she couldn''t even open her mouth, even if it was her biological parents, she wanted to hide it from him for the rest of her life. In the end, Victoria Miller remembered that the person she trusted the most was her younger sister, Amy Miller. Amy Miller was innocent, and following her lead, Victoria Miller felt that if she let Amy Millere over to pick him up, Amy Miller would definitely keep her secret for him. "Miss, can I borrow a piece of clothing?" Victoria Miller saw a female jacket on the side, and asked pitifully. That elder sister agreed straightforwardly. "Look at your clothes, they''re already so rotten. You can take them and wear them. In the future, you have to look at men with a brighter eye. Don''t make yourself look so bad." "Thank you, big sister. Thank you so much." Victoria Miller was extremely grateful, and she pulled out her phone to give to Amy Miller. She asked her elder sister for an urate address. Only then did Victoria Miller realize that he was brought to such a remote ce by those bastards. This ce was a remote town outside the suburbs, it was already the wee hours of the morning. Amy Miller received a call from Victoria Miller. She was a little surprised, but when she heard that she was in a small town that she had never heard of before, she was even more curious. "Sis, why did you run so far away? Didn''t you go shopping with Kevin in the afternoon?" Amy Miller had an extremely good grasp of Victoria Miller''s movements and movements, which was why she was so shocked. "Amy, don''t ask so much, hurry up ande over to pick me up." Victoria Miller was annoyed by the question, so she just said those words and hung up. The big sister had kindly invited her to sit at her house for a while. When Victoria Miller saw the bright lights inside the house, she didn''t dare to move forward. When Amy Miller arrived, it was already 2 in the morning. She was not the only one who came, she was also wearing a bodyguard. "Sis, you ¡­ What''s wrong with you? " Amy Miller didn''t dare believe that he would see Victoria Miller in such a remote ce. Furthermore, seeing her in such a sorry state, with her hair in a mess and her face covered in filth, and all her clothes torn and tattered, it seemed as if she had just experienced a great tribtion. "Don''t ask, bring me home. I don''t want to stay here for a second. This ce makes me sick." Victoria Miller wanted to lie to him now, but looking at her, even if she jumped into the Yellow River, she would not be able to do so. "Sis, don''t you believe me? I came all this way to help you, and you''re not even going to tell me the truth. " Seeing that, Amy Miller could not hold back and did not say anything, she was angry. Victoria Miller''s eyes flickered, her heart was anxious and messy. She really didn''t want to say a single word, because she still wouldn''t believe Amy Miller. "Sis, if you really are your sister, then don''t lie to me. No matter what happens, I will always stand by your side. I will help you." Amy Miller immediately showed his sincerity towards her. Victoria Miller was already feeling wronged to begin with, but now that she heard someone caring for her so much, she started to cry. She hugged Amy Miller, and told her what she had suffered. Chapter 1548 Chapter 1548 After Amy Miller finished listening, she waspletely shocked. she did not dare believe that Victoria Miller would encounter such a terrifying thing However, although there was sympathy andfort on her face, her heart wasughing happily, Victoria Miller had finally suffered, didn''t she always think that she was a goddess that loved people? When a man saw her, he would not be able to move his eyes or his legs. Now, he was going to let those stinky men stomp her pride to the ground and crush it to dust. She wanted to see if she would dare to provoke a man in the future. "Sis, do you know who those men are? Why do they have to hurt you like this? It''s too scary, too excessive, and you have to go to the police and capture them all and lock them away for the rest of your life. " Amy Miller spoke in anger as if she was helping her redress her grievances. Amy, I only told you all this because I trust you. However, I can''t call the police, I can''t let others know that I have experienced such a thing, and I still want to marry Kevin. I can''t ruin my own reputation. Victoria Miller''s heart could still be considered strong. At this point in time, she was still making ns for her future, but actually, it wasn''t that important for Victoria Miller to keep her innocence, she felt that her own beauty was her best weapon. Although she had been hurt by those few men. as long as she wasn''t killed, she would definitely be able to stand up again and live a good life. When Amy Miller heard this, she really wanted to roll her eyes. How self¡ªrighteous was Victoria Miller? She was already like this, but she still wanted to marry Kevin. was notpatible with her at all, but Kevin hadpletely defeated her in what had happened today. "Sis, yea, you still have to get married, and you still need to be happy so that the people who hurt you can see. Don''t cry, let''s go home.¡± Amy Miller immediately supported her and got on the carriage. Victoria Miller said with hatred: "I have already guessed who it was. When I return, I will definitely not let her go." "Sis, guess who? Who is so vicious as to use such a method to exact revenge on you? "Amy Miller asked her while pretending to be frightened. ¡°Let''s not talk about it for now, let''s talk about it when we get home." When Victoria Miller saw the bodyguard driving, she closed her mouth, leaned back in her position and closed her eyes. Tears fell from the corner of her eyes, and the hatred in Victoria Miller''s heart was about to spill out. Amy Miller stared at the injured Victoria Miller through the dim light, her eyes revealing a happy look. She had long known that people could not be too proud, and even more so, could not be too conceited. In Miller Family, she had always kept a low profile and kept herself as low as possible, trying to make herself as insignificant as possible so that Victoria Miller could fight with her. Alvina Miller showered and went downstairs. Seeing that the man was still busy working in the kitchen, his short hair that was slightly messy, did not have any special care. Some of the hair fell onto his full white forehead, filling up with a little bit of arrogance. Alvina Miller watched as he moved. He didn''t know what kind of man he would love in the past, but now, with Joseph Grant''s appearance, she understood that he had found everything she loved in his body. Joseph Grant had long since noticed her, but purposely ignored her, because he liked the way she looked at him without blinking an eye, in a daze. A table of good dishes was finally brought over, and Alvina Miller walked over with a bottle of red wine in his arms. "I found it in your liquor cab. Let''s have another drink." Alvina Miller said happily. He felt that the wine could pacify the atmosphere, and could also be used to celebrate. Today, during the banquet, everything was in a rush, and the two of them had not had a good drink yet. Seeing the wine, Joseph Grant couldn''t help but reach out and stroke his forehead. His head was still a little dizzy, and he really didn''t want to touch the wine anymore. "Alvina, alcohol can be good stuff sometimes, but sometimes, he can be brave and do bad things to others. Put it back and don''t drink anymore tonight.¡± Joseph Grantforted her gently. Once Alvina Miller heard about this, he immediately understood what was going on. He could only turn around with the bottle of wine and put it back into his wine shelf. Seeing her obedient appearance, the man was even more moved. He realized that even if he didn''t need any alcohol, he still wanted to do something bad. Alvina Miller took a bath, wearing a white bathrobe, his long hair flowing down her chest, revealing a small piece of skin as white as jade, almost the same color as the bathrobe on her body. Joseph Grant couldn''t help but want to hug her. When Alvina Miller saw him walking towards his, he was slightly startled, but in the next second, she was carried by the man into the air and spun around quickly, causing her to feel dizzy. When he put his down, her little hands could only grab onto his sleeves to prevent himself from slipping down, but his eyes were misty like water, looking at the man''s gaze, his feelings flowed, as though he wanted to carve everything into his soul. Joseph Grant yed with her face, and carefully kissed her on the corner of his mouth: "Come and eat." Joseph Grant''s gentle and careful appearance made Alvina Miller''s heart itch. She grabbed the front of Joseph Grant''s clothes, weighed his feet, and forcefully kissed his rosy lips. Joseph Grant didn''t dare to be too excessive, but Alvina Miller dared. Before Joseph Grant could do anything, because the woman had pounced towards him with all her might, he took two steps back and leaned against a wall behind him. Alvina Miller was like a little dog who had lost his mind. Joseph Grant''s brain was hypoxic, his nerves were taut, he did not know what she was up to. "Alvina ..." The man''s breathing became sluggish as he shouted her name. Only now did Alvina Miller seem to have regained his senses, his intoxicated eyes, started to clear up "Uh, I... Just now, I..." Alvina Miller hurriedlybed her long hair, feeling that she had gone mad. Just now, when she saw Joseph Grant''s handsome and charming appearance, she was unable to control herself for a moment. Joseph Grant held back hisughter. It had to be said that she had be very hot, had a Wildcat quality, and truly made his heart beat faster. However, she was so embarrassed and angry that he didn''t dare to mess with her again. If she didn''t do this to him again, he would be very disappointed. Alvina Miller extended a hand to support her long hair, then used it to cover his face, making his look extremely embarrassed. "Let''s eat.¡± The man gave her a light pat on the back. Alvina Miller nodded, a pair of beautiful eyes peeked at the man''s expression through his long hair. Joseph Grant took a spoon and gave her the soup. He wasughing in his heart. but his expression was calm. Alvina Miller sat down and epted the spoon offered. She drank the SOUp withsne¨¦r head lowered, but her heart was filled with = embarrassment. She must have a mans heart, if not why wou lichbshe have the urge to eat him just now? Content be ongs to swnevel But she was a woman. and she couldn''t have such wild thoughts. Joseph Grant had to endure this smile for a long time, but when he took a bath, he finally released it. Just what kind of wife did he have? It was sweet, salty, and weak, but s, with such a delicate wife, he was afraid that his future wouldn''t be boring After taking a bath, Joseph Grant opened the door and came out in a daze as he saw Alvina Miller hugging his child "Why aren''t you asleep yet?" Joseph Grant softly asked her as he looked at the time, it was veryte. "I''m too excited to sleep.¡± Alvina Miller was a sincere child, and only spoke the truth "Where''s the excitementing from?¡± As the man said this, he lifted the nket and sat on the bed. He then reached out and pulled her into his embrace. "Today is like a beautiful dream, nothing is real." Alvina Miller lowered her head, and his two small hands that were holding the doll lightly patted it, and softly muttered. "This is not a dream, this is real." Joseph Grant chuckled. "Of course Tknow it''s not a dream. It''s just tktat it''s even better than a> dream. That''s why I feel so nervousThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. and den''t dare to believe it." Alvina Miller raised her small face, and a pate ¡°of beautiful eyes focused on him. Joseph Grant''s thin lips touched the tip of her nose: "Don''t think too much about it, our life has just begun. We''ll have to go through a lot of things in the future.¡± "Yeah!" Alvina Miller nodded. The man hugged her tightly, and pressed his lips against her head. The long hair that she had just washed emitted a faint and clear fragrance, making the spring night more beautiful. "Alvina, our rtionship haspletely broken. Are you afraid?¡± The man was silent for a long time. Then he asked, knowing that she was not asleep. "I''m not afraid. With you here, I''m not afraid.¡± Alvina Miller shook her head lightly and answered firmly. Joseph Grant let out a light sigh, as his palm gently caressed her back: "As long as I''m still alive, I''ll definitely protect you well, and won''t let you get hurt." "Don''t say such words. I don''t like hearing them, so of course you have to live. Otherwise, who would I go to for the rest of my life?¡± Alvina Miller was. indescribably sad, even his voice was choked with sobs. Joseph Grant was so frightened that he did not dare say anything else. Knowing that her mental state was weak, he did not dare say these words to scare her. The long night, because of the warmth, became not so long. In the morning, Alvina Miller opened her eyes and realized that the man beside his had already left. She immediately got off the bed and quickly went downstairs Joseph Grant stood in the living room, the sunlight shone in fram outside and he looked like he had just came out from a gym. He was dressed casually, and was sweating profusely. Alvina Miller''s breathing rxed. In the morning. he opened his eyes to find that he had already be a habit of hers. It was unknown whether this habit was good or bad. "Alvina, have agood rest today. I have an impgrtant meeting to attend, sahtry to go home early. If you feel bored, go to your grandpa: for lunch. I''ll send someone to -> escort¡¯ you." Joseph Grant salt as he walked towards her, his voice gentle afd low. Content belongs.to NovelDrama.Org Alvina Miller was startled and asked curiously: "I also want to go to work, I''ll go to the office with you." "I don''t want you to go to work again.¡± The man stood in front of her and coaxed her softly, ¡°Stay at home. Try not to go out.¡± "Is it really that dangerous?¡± Alvina Miller could not help but ask worriedly. "When the election is over and some of the people are gone, I''ll let you go back to work. Besides, your job at that time might have been transferred a little." Joseph Grant replied with a smile full of confidence. "Joseph Grant, are you confident in this election?" Alvina Miller¡¯s beautiful eyes lit up. "I don''t know, I''ll do my best!" Joseph Grant''s gaze became much heavier. Chapter 1549 Chapter 1549 Joseph Grant left in the car, only then did Alvina Miller realise that the man had already cooked her breakfast, it was oatmeal, a cup of warm fresh milk, and fried eggs. Alvina Miller''s breathing became sluggish, he reached for the ss of milk and drank two mouthfuls, the sweet taste lingered in her heart for a long time, she never knew that there was a type of man that could take care of his own woman with such care, so exquisite that he could even control the temperature of a cup of milk, warm to the throat, making people unable to help but fall in love. Alvina Miller leaned on the wall of the kitchen as he smiled. Suddenly, she heard his phone ring, so she quickly took out his phone from his pocket, which was Joseph Grant''s number. "Hey!" Alvina Miller said gently. The man''s low and maic voice was heard, "Alvina, I was a bit too hasty when I left just now. I forgot to tell you, I ced the breakfast in the pot to heat it up. You should hurry up and eat it.¡± "I''m already eating.¡± Alvina Miller said while beaming The man let out a gentleugh: "Then rest well at home. I''ll tell Penelope.¡± "Alright!" Alvina Miller replied softly. In the afternoon, Alvina Miller slept for a long time. and while he was in a daze, he heard his phone continuously ring She squinted one of her eyes and looked for her phone. She reached out to take a look and saw that it was Penelope. Alvina Miller immediately woke up from his dreams, and greeted him with a smile. "Penelope, did Joseph Grant ask for a leave of absence for me?" "He dide over, and it gave me a fright. Your husband is so good, a dignified Mr. Vice¡ªPresident. He personally came to my Ministry of Foreign Affairs to ask for leave. It really makes one envious to death.¡± Penelope said half joking and half serious at the side. Alvina Miller was inexplicably shy. Joseph Grant personallying over to ask for a leave of absence proved that he was a rather courteous person and wouldn''t use his identity to pressure others. "Penelope, there is something I want to brazenly tell you. I want to ask you to cast a vote for him during the general election. I guarantee that he will be a good leader.¡± Alvina Miller didn''t want to continue anymore, he only wanted to cheer for her husband ¡°Don''t worry, not only am I on his side, many people I know have already started supporting him. Your position as the firstdy will not escape." Penelope smiled. "Penelope, that''s not what I meant. I don''t care if I can be the firstdy, I just ¡°Alright, no need to exin. I know what you mean, but since you''ve asked me, I''ll have to ask you for one thing.¡± With Penelope''s straightforward character, he suddenly turned a corner and became awkward. Alvina Miller had an astonished expression and asked curiously: "Penelope, what do you want to ask of me? As long as I can do it, I''ll do it for you Alvina Miller spoke loudly first, but then, she did not hear Penelope''s voice. He only heard her rather embarrassed breathing and coughing a few times. "Penelope, do you have a cold?" Seeing her not saying a word, Alvina Miller asked with concern. In the end, Penelope braced himself and said, with a shy tone, "Alvina, I want to ask you about someone''s information, you''re not allowed tough at me.¡± Alvina Miller didn''t know whether the situation was serious or not, and nodded seriously, ¡°Alright, tell me, I''ll definitely tell you what I know." "Umm... Rain, does he even have a girlfriend? " Penelope finally, shamelessly asked the question that he desired. "Huh?" Alvina Miller waspletely stumped by her question, his beautiful face had a look of astonishment. "Alvina, are youughing at me?" Penelope immediately asked in embarrassment. "I''m notughing.¡± Alvina Miller had already covered her mouth, trying to hold back herughter. She never thought that Penelope would actually ask about the affairs of Rain, could it be... Penelope has set her eyes on Rain? ¡°a ever mind, Alvina, can you help me? I wan to.know Rain. " Penelope suddenly threw caution to the wind, she did notwant to be bashful =~ anymoreya this age, if she was not brave, she would really be old, and ad already wasted her youth, she thought that her heart would be zad already, but she did Rot expect that it would beat for a man''s revival. Penelope did not want to wait, she only wanted to meet with that man again, and know him. Content belongs to Alvina Miller was shocked. She had always thought that Penelope was a quiet and introvert woman, but she had never thought that she would be so passionate. "Rain doesn''t have a girlfriend, I am sure of it, you has good eyes, Rain is a very good man, if you can be with him, I will definitely bless you." After Alvina Miller recovered from his shock, he started to speak up for the Rain. "Really? Da you know why he didn''t get married? " Penelope still wanted to understand more. "Well... In the past, when my grandfather was busy. he was upied all day and was rather busy. Maybe he didn''t have the time to look for a girlfriend, but in these past few years, my grandfather had gotten more free, he also became a lot more rxed, but he didn''t seem to be particrly close to any woman. " Alvina Miller answered her as he thought. "Then do you know if any women have taken the initiative to approach him? I feel that he is not bad looking, and his personality is also calm. There should be a woman who would take the initiative to look for him. ¡° Penelope''s eyes were quite sharp, she felt that the man she fancied, the other women would definitely not show mercy to him. "Haha, Penelope, you can''t be jealous, right? But, honestly speaking, Rain is rather popr. A while ago, two servants in Miller Family even fought for him.¡± As Alvina Miller said this, he couldn''t help butugh ¡°Hmph, I knew he wasn''t a worry¡ªfree man.¡± When Penelope heard that there was a woman fighting for him, his mood was extremely stuffy. When the two aunties ran over to seek justice with him, he was so scared that he¡¯fled, Rain is a person who doesn''tcare for words, but hiss nature iskind, he treats people well and togk esponsibility for his work seriqusly. Thest time wentto the disaster area to look for Joseph Grant, he also went along.with me, and in order to protect us, he was even hit by a gun, and was heavily injured. Alvina Miller said gently. "Is he hurt?¡± Penelope''s heart skipped a beat, ¡°He''s fine now, right?" ¡°lL asked himst time, he said that he was fine, but I knew that even if he didn''t fullyrecover from his injuries, he would n''t tell me the truth. He treatsme and grandfather very-~ well, ancsees us as his rtives, Penelope, if the person you think is not bad, then you should take the initfative to call him and askhim to come out. If you were toexpect him to take the initiative, I''m afraid that you would be disappointed. Alvina Miller encouraged Penelope and hoped that she would take the initiative. After Penelope finished listening to what Alvina Miller said, he had a better understanding of the Rain. A man being responsible for his work would show the nobility of his character.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alvina, thank you for telling me these things. then I..." I''ll call him and ask him to have dinner with me tonight. ¡° Penelope thanked her softly, "Okay, Penelope, quickly call him." Alvina Miller nodded. After hanging up, Penelope held onto his phone and took a deep breath. After hesitating for a while, he still pulled out the phone number with trembling fingers. She found itughable that she looked so nervous, like a girl in her first love. She was already an old auntie, so why couldn''t she calm down? It was just dealing with a man, she had a lot of tricks. "Hello, who is this?" Just as Penelope was gaining her confidence, Rain''s voice came out from the other side of the phone Penelope''s body shivered, she did not expect him to pick up the phone so quickly. She wasn''t even ready to say what she wanted to say. "If I make the wrong call, I''m hanging up." Seeing that the other party was silent, the Rain said indifferently. "Hey, don''t hang up, it''s me!" Penelope was so frightened that her face turned anxious, and she quickly said that. "You are ..." Rain couldn''t tell who she was. Chapter 1550 Chapter 1550 She awkwardly introduced herself: "I am Penelope, the one that you brought me back to the officest time." "Oh, it''s you. Sorry, I didn''t recognize your voice just now." Only then did Rain''s tone soften a bit. "It''s okay, I was too rude. Thanks for sending me backst time. I wanted to invite you out for a meal tonight. I don''t know if you have time or not.¡± Penelope boldly and straightforwardly invited him, but still found a small excuse ¡°You''re too polite. It''s just a small matter, not worth mentioning. There''s no need to eat. You''re the boss of the young miss, so it''s my honor to serve you.¡± Rain treated her very well and her words were very polite. Penelope was stunned, he''s such a ! So these two words weren''t a legend. There really was such an unromantic man in this world. The talkative Penelope suddenly became mute, and was unable to find an excuse to meet him again. "You aren''t willing to have just one meal?" Penelope couldn''t find a reason anymore and asked in an iparably dejected manner. Rain remained silent for two seconds and then replied, "If you want to eat, then I''ll treat you.¡± "Huh?" Penelope thought that he had misheard, and his eyes widened: "How can I let you invite me?¡± I''m also embarrassed to have a woman treat me to a meal." Rain''s voice also sounded somewhat embarrassed. After Penelope understood, he immediately burst outughing: "Alright, then, where are we going to eat tonight?¡± "I know of a ce, but I don''t know if you are willing to eat hotpot." The Rain was also a real person. ¡°Alright, I like the hotpot. Send me the address, I''ll go over." Penelope was so happy that he seemed to have hit the jackpot, and nodded happily in agreement "Then I''ll give you the addresster. I''ll hang up first. I have something to do here.¡± After Rain finished speaking, he hung up. Penelope held onto his phone tightly, his face full of warmth She had thought that her n for today had failed, but who would have thought that there would be another vige on Willow Shore Hua Ming''s vige. Penelope was so happy that she wanted to share with someone. She immediately thought of Alvina Miller and felt that she was no longer a girl in lave, she could no longer tell others her thoughts. In the end, she had managed to digest this joy herself, and was filled with anticipation for her first date with Rain. She found an opportunity to see Joseph Grant. Far away, she saw a man sitting at the conference table, dressed in a formal attire. seriously speaking. Kelly ck''s gaze suddenly fell upon the man''srge hand that was ced on the table. Kelly ck''s heart suddenly hurt. She stared at it with extreme pain. If it was another man wearing a ring. she would have guessed that it was only because he needed to wear some clothes that she wore a diamond ring. It did not mean that there was any special meaning to wearing a diamond ring, but if this ring was worn on Joseph Grant''s hand, it had an extraordinary meaning, meaning that the woman, who made him want to wear a ring, had an irreceable position in his heart. Kelly ck wanted to cry, she wanted to cry out loud, she knew that Joseph Grant had admitted that Alvina Miller was his wife. Kelly ck was unable to continue working here. She found a colleague to rece his and ran out. "Alvina Miller!¡± This title, it was as if it had been her shadow since the very beginning. Initially, he envied her for being rich, butter she envied her for being Joseph Grant''s fiancee. Now, she was her enemy. After Joseph Grant ended the important national affairs meeting, he was stopped by the people beside Old President. "Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, I wonder if you have time. Mr. President would like to invite you for lunch." The man looked polite and respectful. "Since the President has an appointment, I have to go." Joseph Grant replied as usual. Warren Hilton''s expression turned cold, he stared straight at the man: "I wonder if the President has invited other important personnel?" "No, he wants to have a meal alone with the Mr. Vice¡ªPresident and talk about something private." The other party replied Joseph Grant''s expression slightly changed, and said indifferently: ¡°Private? I don¡¯t have a personal rtionship with him "Don''t worry Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, Mr. President is full of sincerity this time." Upon seeing their doubts, the other party seemed to be in a hurry to answer them. "We''ve experienced Mr. President''s sincerity many times, but we don''t know what that sincerity is." Warren Hilton watched from the side in a neutral manner. The other party suddenly did not know what to say. With the situation so grim, Joseph Grant''s vignce was high, it would be difficult for him to invite him to a meeting alone. "Since Mr. Vice¡ªPresident is busy with national affairs, I should not bother you. Mr. President will call you personallyter." After saying that. the other party turned around and left without further ado. Warren Hilton caldly snorted. "I wonder what tricks he''s ying now, Mister should be on guard against him." Joseph Grant''s handsome face also darkened, and said indifferently: "I''m actually curious as to what private issues he wants to discuss with me.¡± "No matter what, it''s not going to be a good thing.¡± Warren Hilton had already lost all confidence in the Old President, so even if he wanted to respect him, he wouldn''t be able to find an opportunity. Joseph Grant also sneered, "No matter if it''s good or bad, he has taken the initiative to look for me. When Joseph Grant returned to his office, the phone in his office rang. Joseph Grant took a look and saw that it was an internal call from the President''s office. Joseph Grant picked up the phone, ced it beside his ear, and asked solemnly: "Mr. President, you were looking for me?" "Joseph, you seem to be especially wary of me." Old President''s voice resounded, calling out so intimately. Joseph Grant answered in all seriousness: "it''s not the truth, can I help you with anything?¡± "Yes, it¡¯s very important, Joseph Grant, I have to congratte you in advance, I think you will be the next President." Although Old President''s words were filled with ~ unwillingness, he had no choice but to adrajt this fact. Mr. President? you are joking. The general election isa serious matter and should fet be USed as a joke. " Howeves, Joseph Grant spoke each and every word with caution. After all, the Old President was truly full of scams, and if one was not careful, they would jump in, and not be able to recover from it. nye m not joking, what I say is the truth. In this year and more, we have been fighting everywhere, trying to fight for a higher or lower position, but what\ want to say is, I have nots lost to yau, I have only lost to fates] am old, yet you are like the rising sun,shining brilliantly, mag nificent, rious. Joseph Grant, youchave a Of of evidence in your hafds, I know that you have been waiting for this day toe when you are preparing to expose me before the general election." Old President''s voice was calm as he chatted about these shocking things. Joseph Grant frowned. He felt that this old man was crazy. "Joseph Grant, I want to negotiate a condition with you, that I''m willing to plead guilty, can you give the position of Vice¡ªPresident to my nephew, Duke?" Old President did not hesitate at all and directly asked him Joseph Grant was very surprised as well. After a few seconds of silence, he let out a mockingugh: "The affairs of the nation are strict, and are nota business deal. It is even more impossible for it to be a business deal between you and me. Old President did not expect Joseph Grant to reject him so easily. He was furious that he was not given the chance to negotiate. "You really shouldn''t turn this into a deal. Don''t forget, the two factions are fighting with the country and the people are hurt. If you really have a merciful heart, you should think for the people.¡± Old President seemed to be very confident in convincing him. "I didn''t start the fight." Joseph Grant was also angry, her voice became colder by several degreesContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If it wasn''t you, there would be others as well. Who said that a mountain couldn''t hold two tigers, and a country couldn''t have two kings?" Old President said leisurely. "You pushed your nephew to the position, but your goal is still to fight with me. Your Wood Family is really a battle family.¡± Joseph Grant sneered. ¡°Duke is a good child with an ideal to repay his debts. His talent should be able to obtain a greater tform.¡± Old President said with hope. Honestly speaking, you as a nephew have a close rtionship with him, he is indeed not someone from the Wood Family-but what you said to me today, is*neaningless. I hope . that Mr. President will put the nation first andthe people first, if you think you are guilty of your crimes, then you should recognize your crimes and not let your career be-shamed. Have you ever thought that even if Duke has the chance to sit ina position of power, will your existence be a stain that he will never be able to erase in his entire life? Joseph Grant''s words were as sharp as Knives, every word cut the most painful part of the Old President. Old President''s face instantly stiffened. It was very obvious that he had never looked at the mistakes that he had made, nor thought about how much of an impact his existence would have on his future generations. Chapter 1551 Chapter 1551 Joseph Grant''s words were like a bomb that was thrown into a beautiful dream that had been calcted by the Old President. He was instantly thrown into a state of chaos,pletely out of control. His face was dark and gloomy, and he could only feel the location of the heart, the pain was. unbearable, he immediately grabbed for the medicine with his trembling hands, but his hands were trembling so badly that he did not even have the strength to pinch the cap of the bottle. "Mr. president." The people who came in were his bodyguards and his trusted aides. Seeing Old President falling down from his chair and curling up on the ground while struggling in pain, he quickly found some medicine and a cup of water. He helped Old President feed him some water. "I might not be able to attend the afternoon meeting. let Joseph Grant go.¡± Old President gasped for breath, but his face was still deathly pale. "Mr. President, this is an important meeting. Are you sure you won''t be there?" The court official beside him asked with a surprised and even worried expression on his face. Suddenly, he took his own phone: "My old bones are about to break down, I really don''t have the energy to attend this conference, you guys can leave first, I''ll make a phone call."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The group of people all had different expressions as they looked at Old President''s odd expression, it was unknown if they were worried or afraid. Old President took his phone and looked through the numbers. At the bottom of the number list, he saw Duke''s name. "Hello, Uncle.¡± When the call connected, a deep male voice was heard. "I have a heart problem. The doctor is urging me to have surgery. Can youe back and see me?¡± Mr. Old President''s voice sounded sad and lonely. "Is it serious?¡± The man''s voice had an extra urgency to it. "If I don''t seed in the operation, I might directly die on the operation table. We will never have the chance to see each other again in this life. It''s good that you''re my nephew. If I don''t see you again before I die. I will be very moved." Old President''s voice was filled with self¡ªmockery and lament. "Then I''ll immediately request a leave of absence to return." After two seconds of silence, the man agreed to return. "Alright,e back.¡± On Old President''s pale face, there was finally a hint of a smile. After hanging up the phone, Old President leaned back in his chair with his eyes closed. He had always liked this little nephew of his, ever since he was young, very close to him, but when he grew up, he was more and more like a stranger, unless it was absolutely necessary for him to return Unless it was his duty to do so, he would always stand guard outside and wander around like a homeless person. He did not expect that Old President would actually want to voluntarily forfeit and even mentioned a condition to him. Actually, although the selection for the position of Vice¡ªPresident was not set yet. there were a lot of capable people, and only a fairpetition would show the respect for this position. It was just like how he had been chosen by the crowd to sit in this position. ¡°Duke.¡± Joseph Grant muttered this name in a low voice, his eyebrows knitted together, and it was as if the door to his memories was opened by a ray of light. On the ski resort, they hadpeted against each other because of their gambling atmosphere, and at that time, they were only fourteen or fifteen years old, they were still young, they were not willing to admit defeat, and no one knew what caused this. But in the end, the two of them did not win, one of them had a broken arm, while the other had a bloody nose and face. There was another time that left a deep impression on him. It was also at that age, on the blue ball field, that he took his sister Wendy Grant to y football, and Duke sat to the side to watch over the fracture of her arm. Since he didn''t have the chance to go on stage, Joseph Grant gave him his sister, who was only six or seven years old, to look after. After the blue ball ended, Duke''s handsome hairstyle had already been cut by Wendy Grant dozens of times, and it became the funniest thing to laugh about on that day. Afterwards, every time he came out, his sister would mour that she wanted to follow him out, and even said that she would continue to tie Duke''s hair, scaring him into hiding for a long time. Until the end, he didn¡¯t want to bother with that mischievous little girl anymore However, after Duke''s father passed away, these beautiful memories would be hard to find. It was as if he had be a different person, and no longer yed around. He studied wholeheartedly, and it was as if he had grown up overnight. Joseph Grant sighed. After so many years had passed, they would no longer be able to see each other again as if they had been free and unrestrained back then. It was as if there was an invisible wall between them that blocked their friendship. Joseph Grant shook his head, he did want to further investigate this matter. He would never agree to Old President''s conditions, it was unfair and illegal. As night fell, Penelope drove the car to the ce mentioned by the Rain. It was actually an old street, and it was difficult even to find a parking spot next to it. Penelope finally found a spot, but he was pushed into it by another car. Seeing that, Penelope was immediately angered, she was clearly backing his car up and entering the warehouse, why was there still someone who could impolitelye over to snatch his seat? Therefore, she immediately pushed the door open and got out of the car, wanting to find the other party to argue with her. The two people who walked out of the carriage were two men and two women, both of them quite young. Penelope asked angrily: "I saw this parking space first, you guys can''t be so unreasonable." ¡°Auntie, what do you mean? You saw it right first. but let''s stop here. Who told you to be so unskilled?" A girl beside him raised her chin arrogantly as she mocked him Penelope was speechless. Indeed, her driving skills were not good enough so he could not get into the car in time, but that was not the reason why they were fighting for the car. ¡°Auntie, you''re not young anymore, what are you letting us do? We''re in a hurry." A young boy who was smoking said as he blew smoke at?. Penelop€ Sorry, it''s not my fault that your family didn''t educate you ? ol This:s¨¦at i is mine, you shouldtook foranother ce. " Penelope was ri6t an unreasonable person to begin with, but he did not expect the other party to be so rude, he did not want to give up to them. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Then what do you want? If you have the guts to hit our car and knock it away, then we have nothing to say. ¡° The young man shrugged, looking as if you couldn''t do anything to me Penelope was immediately furious, this group of little bastards, was they trying to pick on her? Just as one of the girls reached out to push Penelope away angrily, she was caught by a big hand and flung off. She staggered and almost fell down. "What are you doing?¡± The young people immediately straightened their necks and looked at the nosy middle¡ªaged man with their eyes. "You want to fight. right? We are not afraid. " Penelope was also angry and helpless, he never thought that there would be someone to help her, she was just about to thank him, but when he saw that Rain had appeared in time. the grievances in her heart were immediatelyforted. "What''s going on?" Rain had also just arrived, he did not know the situation, and upon seeing Penelope arguing with a few young men, which caused him to blush, he frowned Penelope immediately told his what had happened. "Old woman, we just stole your car, what''s the matter? You two are ald enough to be our parents, so what can you do about it? " The girl beside him, who had been shaken off by Rain, angrily shouted. "Move your car and give it back to her." Originally, he wanted Penelope to stop at the car park to the side. Hearing the girl''s arrogant words, Rain''s face instantly changed, and he said to them in a gloomy voice. "I won''t move, what did you do to me?" The two young men immediately became overbearing and stared at Rain. They took a step forward as if they wanted to fight with him. Penelope had originally wanted to fight with them, but when he suddenly saw the Rain being dragged in, she immediately pulled on his sleeves and said softly: ¡°Forget it, I''ll look for another spot to park and give it to them." "No." Rain did not budge an inch as he stared coldly at the two men. Suddenly. he lifted one of them up, like a little chicken, effortlessly. He might even throw the other party several meters away. "Ah, let me down. Do you want te kill someone? Let me go.¡± The man was so scared that his face turned green and he started to scream. "We can''t move the car." Rain asked him calmly. "Move, move the car." The man was incoherent and nearly peed his pants. Rain''s aura cHanged, giving people the feeling that he was not someone ~ to be trifled with, these youngsters-~ could only brazenly say what was-on their minds, acting tough, but ifthey realkrwere to meet face to face, they would be more afraid than Vahyone else. When the rest saw the dark expression on Rain''s face, they were extremely frightened. They quickly got on the car and the car quickly escaped. "Stop the car, I''ll look after it for you." Rain said to Penelope calmly. Penelope simply could not believe that this matter could be resolved so easily. Before, she had always believed that there was reason to travel the world. But now, she also believed that having a fist could solve everything. Penelope parked the car, and when she got out, she want tough, but when she saw that the Rain''s expression did not change, it was not good for her tough out loud. After all, he was fighting for his. Rain was also a bit embarrassed. After he walked a few steps in silence, he lightly coughed, as if he was trying to exin something. "It''s not that violent." Penelope was startled, but he was no longer able to hold back from smiling. He nodded and said, "I know, they are the ones who are unreasonable." Rain thought he had scared her, but when he heard herugh, he rubbed the back of his head embarrassedly andughed dryly. ¡°Thank you forhelping me. If it wasn''t for you I would probably have swallowed my anger. "Although Penelop€was an executive in thes office-she would not abuse her power. If he could not handletthe matter from a moment ago; She could only take a step back. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "It''s nothing." Rain did not dare take credit. Chapter 1552 Chapter 1552 Penelope was still very grateful towards the Rain. She lowered her head and silently followed behind him, but in her heart, an unspeakable bitterness surged. Actually, she had often encountered such small, unfair things like today, butpared to these, what she rewarded the most were the gossip of the people behind her. Penelope raised her head and looked at the man¡¯s broad shoulders. Although Rain was close to middle age and did not make anyone''s heart palpitate with excitement, Penelope suddenly wanted to lean on him "Here it is." Rain who was walking in front suddenly stopped, Penelope absent¡ªmindedly went forward and hugged him from the back. The atmosphere immediately froze. Both of them looked panicked and helpless. "Sorry, I... It was not intentional. " Penelope''s face was flushed red, she lowered her head, tidied up the hair by her ears and exined anxiously. Rain looked a little embarrassed as heughed dryly, "It''s fine, let''s go. I''ve reserved a ce.¡± Rain led her up the stairs. After that carelessness just now, it was as if Penelope had broken her heart, causing her to secretly rejoice, but at the same time, she was also a little perturbed, she had never thought that she would have such a quick side to herself. She had always felt that her heart had died, so no one should even think so much. The boss of the hotpot restaurant was a friend of Rain. Seeing him bringing a beauty upstairs, he could not help but go up and tease him When Penelope saw an outsider, she immediately acted gracefully. After all, she was not a little girl, hermunication skills were quite good. After getting a private room, the two of them sat down. The Rain asked Penelope to order, and Penelope directly passed it to him Rain gave her a cup of tea and started drinking it himself. "Do you know why I''m treating you to dinner?" Penelope suddenly said. Rain was startled, and said: "Didn''t you say you want to thank me for sending you off?¡± ¡°Of course not," Penelope bit her lower lip, and said hesitantly: "Rain, are you willing to be my boyfriend?¡± "Cough!" Rain choked on her sudden question and started coughing uncontrobly. Penelope saw that his words were too bold and direct. scaring the other party. She immediately said apologetically: "I''m sorry, wasn''t I too abrupt?" Rain coughed, his face flushed red. Then, he lowered his head and said: "I am not worthy of you." "What do you mean ¡®unworthy¡¯? You''re a man, and I''m a woman. That''s more than enough. Where is the ¡®unworthy¡¯ one?¡± Penelope was amused by his words, and immediately replied. "My identity is not worthy of you." Seeing that she had misunderstood, Rain could only be more specific. "My ex¡ªhusband was a businessman. He was rich, but he only loved me for a few months before moving on. At that time I was in great pain, the person I chose, how did he be like this? Later on, I realized that it wasn''t that I was wrong, it was just that there was something wrong with the other party''s character, and he wasn''t willing to only be nice to me. " Mentioning the old story, Penelope''s face was filled with sorrow. Rain was a little startled, and didn''t know how tofort her for a while. It was unfortunate for a woman to encounter such a failed marriage. Penelope raised her head and looked at him, his eyes glistening with tears: ¡°From that time, I kept my distance from men, I lost my ability to love, I became like a monster. Everyone said that I was sick in my heart. but I knew that I was not sick, I was just afraid of getting hurt.¡± "How do you know I''m a good person? If men are like this, then I also have an inferior personality. You have been hurt before, you shouldn''t trust a person so easily, right? " Rain could not help but chuckle as he advised her. Penelope nodded: "You are right, you cannot trust someone, but you don''t know how terrifying it is to be alone. Every day at work, there is no one who speaks, and I raise a cat. "What about your family? You should have parents. " Rain saw that the tears in the corner of her eyes were continuously flowing but did not fall. His heart could not tell what he was feeling and was actually feeling a little ufortable. "My parents were healthy, but I didn''t dare go home. They kept urging me to get married again, and even found me a lot of matchmakers. I knew they had good intentions for me, but I never wanted to get married." Penelope self¡ªdeprecatingly mocked himself. "I can understand what you''re saying, because I''m the same type of person as you." Rain could not help butugh. Penelope suddenly raised his head and looked at him. "Really?" "Mmm, I have a dog. I train him to help me carry my things every day, and I treat him like a child as well." Rain also started to mock himself. Tears suddenly rolled down from the corner of Penelope''s eyes. She quickly extended his hand to wipe them away, so there really were many simr people in this world. "If you feel lonely, I can be your friend." Rain said sincerely. "I don''t need friends, I need family, I need people who can talk at home, can you help me? It¡¯s fine even if we be friends. You move where I live, or I move in your house. I don''t care about my reputation anymore. I want someone who can talk to me. " Penelope was like a fish in need of water to be saved Rain was stunned by her bold suggestion, and only after a while did hee back to his senses, ¡°Are you really willing to rent a house with me? I''m aman, it might be a bit inconvenient for us to rent together. " "There''s nothing inconvenient about it. You can treat me as your brother since the marriage is also very pure. NN f you treatyne as your brother and we live.together, you won''t feel aby presse." The potential of the > female warrior Penelope was¡¯ upgarthed. She took off hig jacket, rolled up his sleeves and Went to stir the soup in the pot. Content belongs to Rain¡¯s expression became richer, seeing how the other party was not shy at all, he suddenly wanted tough, what''s going on, a man like him being shy here, it was really shameful. Penelope wore a very professiona looking set. After taking off the ck coloured suit} there was a white shirt with twoibuttons on the inside, ang a gold neece with a line drawn ¡®on top ofier slender neck. Although she-didn''t have a very stunning beauty, she looked very graceful and exuded the scent of a woman at this age. Rain looked at the smokeing out from the pot and suddenly felt that the air in the box had be a little thin and stuffy. "Themb is ready, you can eat it now." Penelope was extremely polite and elegant in front of strangers, but after getting to know her, she no longer treated himself as an outsider. He already felt that Rain was his friend, so he naturally let go. Rain couldn''t help butugh. Seeing her take arge amount of meat into his bowl, an indescribable warmth filled his heart. How long had it been since anyone cared about him this much? Joseph Grant returned home at night. Wearing loose clothes, he sat on the sofa and swiped his phone. "Have you eaten?¡± Joseph Grant smiled and walked towards her, his fingers gently pinching her face. "Yes." Alvina Miller looked up at him in embarrassment: "Are you busy today?" "A little. I took a leave of absence yesterday andpiled up some things to take care of.¡± Joseph Grant''s handsome face was filled with fatigue. Seeing her gentle appearance, she could not help-but learNver head against her shoulder, sniffing the fragrance in herhair, sighing with satisfaction¡®Alvina, I''m so busy at work, do you have any objections?" KS a Alvina Miller immediately replied him in all seriousness: "I do, but as long as your sry is paid on time, you cane back on time.¡± ¡°You want to take care of me so soon?¡± Joseph Grant knew that she was joking and could not help butugh. "I have to be careful of you. Who told you to be so good¡ªlooking?¡± Alvina Miller pouted. "You look pretty too.¡± Joseph Grant said with a wronged expression. Alvina Miller couldn''t help but burst outughing. "Forget it, I won''t bother you with this. If you''re tired, let''s go sleep on the bed." ¡°Right. Let''s go." When the man heard the word bed, most of his fatigue subsided and he immediately sat up. In the next second, he stretched out his. hands to grab the girl''s legs and held her in his arms "AHH!" Without any warning, Alvina Miller let out a soft cry as she was lifted up. Joseph Grant even deliberately measured her strength: "How can I dare to use so much strength when I''m so weak?"Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Alvina Miller was amused by his words, and retorted: "You sound like you''re very capable, but I heard that you guys only have a bit of eloquence, and when ites to practice, it might not work." "What?" Did you just doubt me? " The handsome man''s expression changed. His thin lips fiercely kissed her on the mouth. "Alvina, you will regret it." "I won''t.¡± Alvina Miller stubbornly curled her lips: "If you dare bully me, I''ll bully your child in the future." "You ..." Joseph Grant realized that she always seemed to be the one who tripped him up when arguing. "What? Can''t I bully someone with the same surname as you? " Alvina Millerughed out loud Joseph Grant bit her chin in a punitive manner, teasing Alvina Miller so much that he wanted to dodge immediately. ¡°Alvina, if I don''t bully you, do you think you have a chance to bully our child?" The man reminded her sinisterly. Alvina Miller was speechless, and said angrily: "Who knows who''s tired, and who doesn''t know who was bullied." "became bad so quickly? "Hmm?" Joseph Grant was helpless to do anything to her, this mouth of hers was not forgiving, she really deserved to be punished "I learned from you. You are bad, I am bad too. We are husband and wife.¡± Alvina Miller immediately smiled happily. Joseph Grant felt speechless once again. Upstairs, in the bedroom, he gently let her down on the bed. The next second, he was in a suit and leather shoes, pressing down on her. Chapter 1553 Chapter 1553 Alvina Miller''s breath froze and his beautiful eyes became misty. He stared nkly at the man''s body that was below his, his handsome face was so close, and when his hot breath got entangled with hers, the atmosphere inside the room immediately rose up. The man''s facial features were perfect and healthy. The lines were clear, and when viewed from arger size, it gave off a breathtaking sense of beauty. To use the word beautiful to describe a man''s appearance was actually wrong. However, Alvina Miller had only read a few books, and his words were in a flurry. Other than using such a vulgar word to describe him, there really wasn''t anything else that was more appropriate. "Joseph Grant, do you like your son or your daughter?¡± Alvina Miller gasped for breath and asked him. "As long as it''s your child." The man¡¯s thin lips curled up into a smile as he leaned over and greedily kissed her on her lips. "Your family wouldn''t have the thought of preferring a son, right? I''m not sure if I can have a son or not." Alvina Miller smiled and asked him. "The elders must have some hopes, but I don''t, son and daughter, as long as it''s their own." Joseph Grant didn''t dare to guarantee too much to her, because this was also a very realistic topic. Alvina Miller extended her small hand and wrapped it around his neck, ¡°Let''s wait for three more days." "You really know how to test my patience." Joseph Grant bit her earlobe and sighed: "After meeting you, I have be more patient." "Aren''t you happy that you met me?¡± However, Alvina Miller misunderstood his meaning and her beautiful eyes darkened. The man''s thin lips frantically replied to her with his actions. He was extremely happy to meet her. Inside Leo William''s private apartment, only the light in his bedroom was still on. Mary Ann sat on the bed with her legs crossed and used her phone to flip through the calendar, counting from day to day. "Fifteen days? Could it be ..." The girl''s beautiful eyes instantly lit up. She had a very good premonition She immediately got off the bed and bent over to search the closet in the room. "That''s weird, I bought it just in time to put it away." "Where is it?" Mary Ann frowned his eyebrows, she was wearing her pajamas and went through all the cabs in the room "Where did it go?" What Mary Ann was looking for was precisely the pregnancy testing rod that she had bought not long ago. Because she had secretly done some work, she decided to buy it in advance and store it as a backup. ¡®it''s gone!" Mary Ann was so annoyed that she couldn''t even find her hair. In the end, she thought of something and quickly turned around to look for her phone. It was currently around ten in the evening and Leo William had not returned yet. Naturally, Mary Ann would seek his help.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Hey, Mary, I''m already downstairs. I''ll be right upstairs." The man¡¯s voice was deep and maic. In the silence of the night, it was especially gentle. "Wait a moment, don''t go upstairs. Go buy something.¡± Mary Ann immediately said. ¡°Buy what? Are you hungry? " The man was full of smiles and understood her gluttonous nature very well. Mary Ann immediately became shy: "Of course not, that''s right, I bought two pregnancy test rodsst time, did you throw them away?" "Pregnancy test stick?" The man''s expression was stiff, and his voice was filled with surprise. "That''s right. I put it in a bag thest time. I can''t find it now." Mary Ann muttered, because the entire house was cleaned by Leo William, he did not invite anyone to serve him, so maybe they were carelessly thrown away by him. Leo William said hoarsely, "Mary, you won''t... Are you pregnant? " Mary Ann covered her small mouth and giggled: "What''s wrong? Does it scare you? " "When did you ... You''re really disobedient. " Leo William clearly wanted to reprimand her, but when he was halfway through his words, he couldn''t bear to do so, so he could only sigh. "Can you go tothe supermarket and buy one for. ste? Then we will find out. My period already dyed for-> half a month, I feel like I have a huge change of winning.¡± Mary Ann still hadsan expression of unrepentance, an¨¦''spoke easily. Content. belongs to NovelDrama.Org 4 "Ok, I''ll buy one and test it out." The man sighed helpless y. Fortunately there was asuperma ket open in the small district, Leo William walked < through the exquisite flower gar n and int a supermarket, inside the supermarket had a small medicine counter, The moment Leo-William walked over, the young Bayer suddenly blushed. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org It was rare to see such a handsome man with such a good temperament. "Is there... The pregnancy test stick? " Leo William was still a little shy. Although he was a man, buying this kind of thing would make people feel weird. The girl''s face became even redder as she nodded, "Yes, which one do you want?¡± Is there a lot?" Leo William was stunned. "Yeah, let me show you!" The girl quickly took a few and ced them in front of him. Leo William''s slender fingers picked at them, and in the end, could not find any good way, and could only say: "Which one is the most expensive, help me get two." The girl took two for him and put them into her bag. Leo William paid her and left with the small bag. He opened the door, and saw a petite figure running out from the gray living room. It was Mary Ann. Did you get it? ¡° she asked curiously, throwing herself at him and holding one of his arms. Leo William handed over the small bag in his hand over: "I''ll buy it. Do you want to test it now?" "Of course. We should have known earlier." The girl took the bag, left the man, and ran to the bathroom. Leo William quickly followed him. Outside the bathroom, the man was looking forward to it nervously. Actually, all this while, he had been very careful and did all kinds of measures. He never would have thought that while he was keeping a strict watch, a certain someone would secretly do something bad to him. "AHH!" A scream came from inside, causing Leo William to hurriedly push open the door and enter. "How is it?" The man''s voice carried anxiety and concern "I didn''t!" Mary Ann''s face was depressed to the extreme, he said depressingly: "Leo William, why is it so hard, we won''t hide, we want a child, okay?" "You''re like a child yourself.¡± Leo William breathed a sigh of relief. He wasn''t sure if he was happy or disappointed, but perhaps both emotions were veryplicated. "I don''t care. I don''t feel safe without children.¡± Mary Ann threw herself at him and hugged him, her small face hidden in his embrace: "I''m not young anymore, I''m almost twenty, I won''t make things difficult for you.¡± A few days ago, Mary Ann had heard him talking to his mother on the phone and mentioned about her child''s matter. He had always been protecting her and Mary Ann was very touched, but also very upset. "Mary, are you really willing?¡± Leo William sighed, and muttered. Leo William gently stroked her long hair as he said, "Alright, since you like children so much, we''ll take one.¡± "Really? Do you want it now? " The girl''s delicate face was dyed red. Leo William trembled. Right now? How could he say no? Chapter 1554 Chapter 1554 The littke woman in his embrace had just finished showering. A warm and fragrant scent assaulted his nose, causing Leo William''s heart to tremble. Even though he had already familiarized himself with her, he still couldn''t resist her beautiful appearance, and wished that he could immediately force her down Mary Ann was like a sexy little wild cat, rubbing against his chest. Her beautiful eyes that were like water rippled with light, making people feel like they were sinking. "Mary, I''m going to take a shower. Let go of me first." The man¡¯s deep voice had already be quiet. "No, don''t take a bath." Mary Ann purposely made things difficult for him, she loved to see him helpless against her, making her feel spoiled Leo William knew that she was deliberately being shameless, and couldn''t help but lower his head to kiss her forehead. Heughed: "If I don''t shower, don''t you hate me?¡± "Disgusted, dirty!" Mary Ann immediately smiled evilly, her nose wrinkled, even her expression showed The man was speechless. He could only reach out his hand to pinch her small face in a punitive manner before forcefully pulling her hand away. "Since you dislike it, then let''s go to sleep early tonight." Mary Ann¡¯s beautiful eyes immediately looked at him with injury: "Are you angry?" Leo William realized that he had a bad habit towards her. The moment she revealed a pitiful expression, his heart softened for a second, as he wished that he could quicklyfort her. The man could only sigh in resignation. With a gentle smile, he said, "Of course not, I won''t be angry. Wait for me on the bed.¡± Mary Ann¡¯s beautiful eyes lit up with happiness. She threw herself at him again, raised her toes, and quickly kissed his lips. Then she retreated and lay back on the bed: "Go, and wait for you.¡± Although he also wanted to punish her for her bad behavior, he did it in reality. He came out after a few minutes, with a body full of moisture, and his handsome short hair still dripping with water. He also didn''t have the time to dry it, and only wanted to quicklye out and see her. Mary Ann squinted her beautiful eyes, looking at him like a proud little kitten, "Aren''t you being a little too fast. you haven''t even wiped your hair." Only then did Leo William realize that he was still anxious. He quickly turned around and returned to the bathroom, using a dry towel to randomly wipe his short hair clean, the messy short hair modified his sharp and handsome face, he was covered entirely in a white bath towel. Mary Ann''s beautiful eyes stared straight at him, her beautiful face instantly flushed red. She lowered her head, pretended to look at her phone, not putting him in her eyes. "Mary, do you want to turn off the lights?¡± The man''s voice was filled with maism, with a longing for her. Mary Ann suddenly raised her phone, and shot: "Watch this.¡± Leo William instinctively raised his hand to cover his face and said with panic. "Mary, don''t cause trouble." "Don''t worry, I definitely won''t let anyone see it. I''ll take the photo and keep it for myself to admire when I''m bored.¡± Mary Ann''s smile deepened, and after that, she asked tyrannically: Take your hands away, you''re blocking your face. Leo William could only put his hands down. Seeing how happy she was ying around, he couldn''t help but smile. Mary Ann loved to y around young, which was her nature. Leo William didn''t want to control her. "Take the towel off." When Mary Ann saw that Leo William had always been obedient, he had even triggered the evil in her heart and made an extremely shameless request towards him "Mary, you... Are you sure?" Leo William was startled, but in the next second, his Profound Spirit became dangerous, his long sturdy legs moved closer towards her step by step. "I... I''m not sure yet." Of course, Mary Ann was only joking around with him, in fact. even if he dared to take it away, she wouldn''t dare to record it. If she lost her phone in the future, wouldn''t that mean that other people would see her husband''s perfect figure? Not even if he was beaten to death The man was already standing beside the bed, looking down at her. His deep eyes were dark, as if he wanted to swallow her whole. It made her feel uneasy. Mary Ann''s beautiful eyes blinked wildly. She felt an inexplicable sense of fear when she saw the man''s expression, because she could almost foresee how much better her body would feel when she woke up tomorrow morning It was a pity that she had offended him with a suicidal move. She was afraid that tonight would be very exciting. Just as Mary Ann had thought, Leo William had used all eighteen different martial arts on her. In the morning, she turned his body, and felt extremely sore in his legs. "It hurts!" the girl whispered. Behind her, the man''s well¡ªbuilt chest leaned over, hisrge palm lightly grabbed her wrist. and he whispered softly in her ear, "Where''s the pain? I''ll rub it for you, " "Don''t... I can''t rub it." Mary Ann immediately snapped out of his daze, and the moment he turned around, he was carried by the man. Mary Ann instantly wanted to kick him down. Was he doing this on purpose? In the morning, the sunlight shone through the curtains. The entire room was bright. and the scent of spring was gradually bing stronger. The people who were trapped in the spring also becamezy. Beverly Batts and Ana had already been arrested, they would not cause any more trouble for themselves. The old man of the Batts family had also promised Leo William, from today onwards, he would not cause trouble for the mother and daughter anymore Mary Ann''s life, had once again recovered its calmness. After experiencing all these, Mary Ann had grown up quite a bit. However, two days ago, Amanda Addison had stile to look for Mary Ann, but this time, she was not looking foMrouble, she was only o here to.plead for her mother. <> Amanda Addison had also changed, no longer as arrogant and willful as before, her entire emperamen had changed, and she had b¨¦@ome much more mature. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Mary Ann clearly told her that Beverly Batts wanted to stay in prison for one day, and that she would noNniss a single one. ? Aman daAddison¡¯ s face was filled with grief, but there was nothing she coulddo about it, after all, she knew themany wrongdoings thather mother hadmitted, and it was reasonable that Mary Ann was not willing to forgive her. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org N "Mary, sleep alittle longer. I''ll make you breakfast.¡¯ The man wanted to get up, but found that the girl''s slender. 4tms were still wrapped < ~ aroundhis arms. He wanted ta-~ leavesbut she held him even tighter. The¨¦-man smiled lovingly and could ofily speak softly. Conteatbelongs to NovelDrama.Org "Yes." Mary Ann heard it in her sleep and released his hand. The man kissed her forehead.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Last night, she''d indeed been exhausted, but he really couldn''t control himself. He hadn''t done anything, and her beauty left him without cover. It only made him want to be even crazier, even once was fine. Leo William got up, washed up and changed into a suit in the locker room. He was very satisfied with his current life. He had never been this happy before. In his days with her, there were no outsiders to disturb him. He let this happiness hide in this apartment. even his heart was free and at ease. He was willing to take care of her, even if it meant nothing to him. Mary Ann waszy for a moment, but suddenly she lost sleep. She opened her eyes and looked out the window in a daze. He got off the bed and stood in front of the bathroom mirror. Suddenly, he saw the red imprint on her body, and she started to blush Last night was too crazy. It was as if he wanted to squeeze out all of his passion. He wanted too many things. He didn¡¯t know if he could be so greedy. Mary Ann changed into a new set of clothes and walked out. On her upper body, there was a small, tight, ck sweater, and a pair of hign¡ªwaisted jeans. With her slender, exquisite figure, every inch of her body exuded a youthful aura. When the man saw her appear so gracefully, his body started moving again. However, he still had to restrain himself a little. "I have a job in the afternoon and have breakfastter. I''m going to visit my mother." Mary Ann said softly as she was eating breakfast. "Do you need me to send you off?" The man gently touched her long hair. It felt so good that he couldn''t help but want to touch her. "No need, I''ll get my assistant toe and pick me up." Mary Ann winked at him. "Call me if you need anything.¡± Leo William softly warned her repeatedly. "Yes." It was a simple conversation, but it was filled with trust and reliance Leo William secretly sighed, luckily Beverly Batts had already been imprisoned, but, the people behind her, did they really just stop? Chapter 1555 Chapter 1555 Victoria Miller did not immediately return home, but went to the hotel instead. She rubbed her body to the point that she almost lost ayer of skin, but she still felt that she was dirty, dirty to the point that she had to go to the hospital and have a thorough check¡ªup to be at ease. Amy Miller sat on the sofa outside and yed with the car keys She really did not expect Victoria Miller to actually be killed by a group of wild men Even though she really wanted to do this before, she had always been timid. Now that someone had punished Victoria Miller severely for her, she was truly very happy, very happy. Victoria Miller was such a proud woman, but now, she had probably learned how to keep a low profile and act like a human being. Dirty. I really can¡¯t stand it." Victoria Miller changed into a new set of clothes and walked out. Amy Miller immediately changed her face and sat by her side. She held her andforted her: "Sis, don''t be sad, you should be strong. If you feel despair and pain, won''t you let some people achieve their goals? You should put this matter aside and give a good beating to the people who hurt you." Victoria Miller listened to her advice, and felt that her words were reasonable. She could not fall down now, she wanted revenge. "The detestable Alvina Miller, she''s really too treacherous. I won''t let her off." Victoria Miller''s resentful eyes were about to spew fire, his hands clenched tightly. "Right, we can''t let her off easy. Sis, you should let her pay for the pain you''ve gone through.¡± Amy Miller said with righteous indignation. Victoria Miller was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She felt that even if she were to die, she had to drag Alvina Miller along to hell with her. "I''ll call her now. I want to ask her why she did that to me.¡± Victoria Miller said as he reached for his phone. However, Amy Miller stopped her, "Sis, if you interrogate her now, she will definitely not admit to it." "Then what should we do? What should I do? Now that she has Joseph Grant supporting her back. she doesn''t take me seriously anymore. Am I going to be bullied by her for nothing? I can''t ept it. " In the past, she had her parents supporting her, so whenever she found a chance, she would give Alvina Miller a small shoe. But now, Alvina Miller had found an even bigger backer, and was afraid that he would not take her seriously anymore. Seeing Victoria Miller''s pessimistic and desperate state, she wanted tough. However, she still had to put on a face of mutual hatred and consoled him, "Sis, don''t be discouraged, even if Alvina Miller bes the firstdy, she is of higher status and is even more afraid of making a mistake. Even a small matter can give her a fatal blow, she must have a weakness.¡± Victoria Miller raised her head, looking at her with a perplexed expression, her hands tightly held onto Amy Miller''s hands: "Amy, you have to help me, I only have you now, you have to help me.¡± "Sis, of course I''ll help you. You took care of me in the past, and now that you''ve suffered this injustice, I''ll definitely help you vent your anger." Amy Miller immediately expressed her enthusiasm and loyalty. "Fine, Amy, as long as you are willing to help me, I will definitely benefit you.¡± Victoria Miller found someone to help her, allowing her mood to ease up a little. "Sis, why did we even say such polite words to each other? Do you still remember the appearance of the man who hurt you? Do you want to first investigate the other party''s identity so that you can get evidence to use Alvina Miller of his crimes? "Amy Miller began to direct her. If this matter were to be investigated, Victoria Miller would probably suffer even more. The person behind this would definitely not let her seed in her investigation. "Right, right, I want to investigate, I want to find those bastards, I want to kill them." Victoria Miller gritted her teeth in hatred. Just as Victoria Miller was feeling extreme grief and indignation, Sister May was holding a cup of coffee and sitting in her office, enjoying the video on theputer, revealing a perverted coldughter. "Victoria Miller, aren''t you very proud? Aren''t you going to get married? I''m going to let your fianc¨¦ enjoy your performance. I wonder if he''ll still be willing to marry you. " At this moment, she only wanted to take revenge on those who had humiliated her in the past. As Sister May thought about this, she immediately turned off the video and told one of them: "Give a portion to the man called Kevin, I want to share the good stuff.¡± The man next to her received it in surprise. He felt that Sister May''s expression was a little scary. "Remember, it must be delivered into Kevin''s hands." Seeing the strange expression on the other party''s face, Sister May warned him harshly again. The other party immediately nodded in panic and turned around to do something. Sister May feraciously smashed her half¡ªdrunk coffee cup against the wall. She hated the teasing of fate.~ hated hec husband''s injustice, and: watched as the situation unfolded. The big tree she was leaning-on suddenly copsed, wanting to cfuish everyone to death Content belongs to Sister May was in extreme pain. She had always believed that her ability was not bad, but the situation had changed and she alone could not change it. "Stubborn, if you die. I willpensate you. In that case, the others will apany you in death, so that this Road to hell will not be so lonely." Sister May''s face turned sinister and scary. She took out her phone and pulled out a phone to call out. The woman who answered the phone was trembling with fear. "I beg of you, please let my child go. he''s only 15 years old, if you want to kill me, then kill me. How did I offend you? You want to find me? ¡° ¡°I will give three days to kill Edwards Wayne''s kids you seed, I will let go of youtboy. You did not offend meso the only thing that can be saidiis isthat you are too > outstanding. The people I sentdid not work, and I just pick yous up. It''s yotFwho came for me. You¨¦an''t me me.¡± Sister May gfitted her teeth in hatred, her voice cold and merciless. "I just want this job. I need money. I''ve never thought of harming anyone. Why would you do such a bad thing?" The other party was helpless and powerless as he cried in panic. "I heard that Edwards Wayne really dotes on his daughter. How about this. my demands will be a bit lower, you just have to kill his daughter. I want to see how the arrogant Edwards Wayne will look like when faced with the despair of losing his daughter." Sister May was sick to the point that there was no cure. "No, no, that child is still so young, she shouldn''t die." The woman on the other side said while crying. "No, I can''t do this. I can''t do this. If you want to kill me, then kill me. I''ve lived enough. Don''t harm the child.¡± The woman let out a cry of despair, but still kept her final conscience. "I''ll give you three days. only three days. If you don''t do as I ask, you will lose your son.¡± After Sister May finished speaking, she hung up. She covered her face like a madman and began to cry. Was it wrong of her to fight? She only wanted to stand higher, so that those people wouldn''t point their fingers at her failed life. Was she wrong? In the vi of Wayne''s Garden Vi. After Emma Wayne finished a song, she saw her piano teacher walking over with bloodshot eyes. She was tightly holding her phone as if she had received a huge blow to her, and her entire person seemed to lose all spirit. "Lamy, what''s wrong? Could it be that Emma''s ying was too unpleasant? " Emma Wayne was a little helpless as she pinched her hands together. She thought that her poor ying had caused her teacher to cry. The piano teacher stared at her nkly. That pure and wless little face was filled with novelty towards the world. Such a cute child was like a fairy that had fallen into the world. "Emma, you practice first. I want to talk to your Mummy." The piano teacher squatted in front of her as her tears continuously flowed down. She gently patted on Emma Wayne''s face and turned to leave. Emma Wayne blinked herrge eyes, and jumped off the chair with some worry. She strode a few steps outwards.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Lamy, what''s wrong?¡± Emma Wayne still could not understand why his teacher cried even more miserably when she saw her. Chapter 1556 Chapter 1556 Lily sat on the reclining chair in the garden with her legs crossed, listening to the music to seek inspiration. With her beautiful eyes squinted, wherever she went, spring flowers would bloom. The life that Lily was living right now was something that she only dared to dream about. But now, she was actually enjoying it, all of this was given to her by What Edwards gave her save her from the pressure of life, and grant her most leisurely life Although she hadn''t had many opportunities to go out recently, she had received a lot of gifts, and every few days, Edwards Wayne would get someone to give her something. If it was not makeup, then it was a famous shoe bag, and her cloakroom was almost full The two little fellows didn''t need her to care about them anymore. She was currently living a single life. A while ago, Joshua Wayne and his wife brought their newly¡ªborn daughter over for dinner. Edwards Wayne had brought two children along to y with the little fellow throughout the entire journey. When he saw the little girl, Emma Wayne would pester her everyday. asking her when she was going to give birth to her little sister, making Lily unable to even cry orugh. When he was pestered, she told Emma Wayne to ask Edwards Wayne, and Edwards Wayne waspletely speechless. At night, Emma Wayne would lie down on the bed and grab Edwards Wayne''s pajamas. Lily had actually decided that she wanted to give birth to a child. Although children could sometimes anger others, most of the time, they would be cute little angels who could double the satisfaction when they were warm and considerate. "Miss Lily.¡± Just as Lily was resting with closed eyes and thinking about her second child, a voice came over, disturbing her tranquility. Lily opened her eyes and saw her daughter''s piano teacher. She immediately sat up and smiled: "Ms Lamy,e and sit.¡± "Miss Lily, I ..." I want to ask you to save my son. " Before Lamy could finish his words, his tears fell crazily. He sobbed without a sound, and he was frightened to the extreme. Lily''s beautiful eyes instantly widened in surprise. She quickly walked towards her and anxiously asked: "Ms Lamy, what''s wrong with your son?" Lamy hurriedly grabbed onto her arm, and said with a choked voice: "Miss Lily, I''m sorry, I hid something from you, but on the third day after I sessfully applied for the job, someone called me to ask for a meeting. I went, a woman warned me, that I wanted to do something for them, otherwise, they would have killed my son. Lamy was so angry that she could not even stand straight. Her eyes were red from crying and her throat was hoarse. "What? How could this happen? " Lily was also extremely frightened. she quickly helped Lamy to sit at the side and poured her a cup of tea: "Ms Lamy, don''t be anxious, I''ll call my husband right now, on this matter, I am extremely grateful to you, truly, thank you for telling me, and also thank you for letting my daughter go.¡± Lily already understood what she meant, so she was feeling anxious and anxious, but at the same time, she was also feeling grateful. He covered his face with both hands and muttered: "I beg you, please save my son. He cannot be harmed: if I lost him, I would not be able to continue living." Lily knew that the situation was urgent and immediately took out his phone to call Edwards Wayne. Edwards Wayne picked up the call a few secondster. His voice was low and gentle, "Wandering, what''s wrong?¡± ¡°There is a woman threatening Ms. Lamy to kill our daughter. If she doesn''t seed in three days, her son will die. Edwards Wayne, hurry up and think of a way, Ms Lamy ispletely frightened now, can you go and protect her son first, and don''t let the bad guys seed? Lily spoke very quickly as he tried his best to exin in detail about this matter.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Is there such a thing?¡± Edwards Wayne''s handsome face was also filled with shock, and after that, he immediately said: "Youfort Ms Lamy, I''ll have someone go and fetch her family members." "Alright, hurry up." Lily hung up, nervously holding onte her phone, she turned around andforted Lamy: "My husband has already gone to pick up your family, Ms Lamy. call your family, let them find a safe ce to hide first." ¡°Thank you, thank you, Miss Lily." Lamy finally snapped out of his daze and quickly took out his phone to call his own husband and son. "Why can''t I get through to my son''s phone?" After Lamy finished calling her family, she went to call her son''s watch but could not get through. Her heart was in her throat as she looked at Lily with fear and unease. "Could it be that your son refused to answer the phone during ss?" Lily said calmly. "Their school really does have rules against answering calls in ss. I''ll call his teacher and ask around.¡± Lamy heaved a sigh of relief and called her son''s teacher. However, the manager unexpectedly replied, "Just now, a few policemen came and took your son away. They said that they wanted to ask him a few questions.¡± "What? The police? Are you sure? How could a police officere to the school to look for my son?" The moment Lamy heard about this result, she almost copsed, her face was filled with disbelief. "The other person showed his ID card. It''s not fake. I was wondering if your family hadmitted a crime." Hearing her scream, the manager was also puzzled. "Then have they sent my son back yet? Which Police station is he, and what is his name? You tell me. " Lamy asked in fear. "I don''t remember much about that, but his ID cardis real. It should be the police station next to our school. If you hav¨¦-any questions, you can ask theit:¡± The teacher was a Iso stunned. It was his duty for the-¡¯ publie to cooperate with thepolice in tbeir investigation. At that-time, he did not think too much info it and let his students follow him out. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org After Lamy hung up. it was as if she had lost her soul. Lily listened intently, and when he saw that she had almost fallen down, she immediately helped her up. "Ms Lamy, don''t worry, I''ll apany you to the police station to inquire, let''s go." Lamy waspletely dumbfounded: "How could it be the police who came to the school to take my son away? Who were they? Miss Lily, you must save my son, I beg of you.¡± In the carriage, when Lily told Edwards Wayne about this matter, he was extremely shocked and immediately called Joseph Grant, asking him to help to investigate this matter. It turned out that their superiors had sent them a document asking them to go to the school and bring out that student called Lai Qing. They had sent their superiors to investigate something. They were only responsible for bringing people out of the school, but they did not know what exactly they were going to do. Joseph Grant knew that the authority of the base level staff was limited. If his superior asked them to help bring their people out, they could not disobey the order. This matter, they did not have to take responsibility for it. "Someone tried to kill that child. You have indirectly given the bad guys a chance tomit murder. Please cooperate with the staff that I have assigned, and find that child in time." Joseph Grant said in a serious tone and then hung up. More than an hourter, in the police station, the workers that Joseph Grant had sent over to participate in the investigation. Chapter 1557 Chapter 1557 Lily and Lamy also rushed to the police station, in a moment, the entire police station became chaotic Lily and Lamy sat on the sofa in the reception room. Someone came over to report the situation Not long after, Edwards Wayne and Lamy''s husband appeared at the entrance of the police station, and when they heard that their son was brought out of the school by someone from the police, Lamy''s husband became extremely agitated. "If anything happens to my son, I''ll sue you.¡± Lamy''s husband was so anxious that he was about to go crazy, Lamy could only sit by the side and cry helplessly, Lily raised her head, facing Edwards Wayne''s gaze, the two of them felt their hearts heavy downExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Mister, I''m really sorry, but we are responsible for this matter. Your wife being fearless of the threat is also a form of kindness to us. We understand your feelings very well. I will use this rtionship to save your children." Edwards Wayne was so scared that he broke out in cold sweat. When he heard that his precious daughter might be injured, he was so scared that his heart almost stopped beating. He didn''t dare imagine how much pain he would feel in his life if something were to happen to Emma Inside the Police station, the atmosphere was extremely gloomy, other than Lamy¡¯s constant sobbing, it was deathly silent. Although Lamy¡¯s husband was anxious and uneasy, with Edwards Wayne''s guarantee, he felt slightly more at ease. He firmly believed in Edwards Wayne''s strength. Back then, her wife wanted to apply for this job, and he was the one who actively sought after her, so he highly rmended her to go over there. If responsibility was being shared, then as parents, they would also be held ountable. Joseph Grant had just finished holding a meeting, and was walking along the corridor, when a shocking thought suddenly shed across his mind After that, he turned to Lieutenant Hilton and asked: "Did the Presidente over today?¡± "He seems to havee. However, he hasn''t been feeling well recently so he has pushed a lot of meetings away.¡± Lieutenant Hilton replied. ¡°Alright, I''ll go look for him." Joseph Grant suddenly turned towards another corridor. Upon seeing this, Warren Hilton quickly gestured to the bodyguards behind him: "Follow Mister.¡± Joseph Grant''s long legs moved extremely quickly, and in a short moment, he was standing at the entrance of the President''s Office. "Sir, do you need to knock?" Warren Hilton could not help but ask him when he saw him standing motionlessly outside the door. Joseph Grant caught his breath, knocked on the door. Hearing the President''s voice, he pushed open the door and entered. Warren Hilton wanted to follow him in, but he was stopped by Joseph Grant, who looked over anxiously. "I''m fine." Joseph Grant pressed down his palms. following that, a person walked in and closed the door. Seated on the office chair, Old President raised his head. He took off his reading sses and looked at him with a smile, "How rare, you''re actually willing to walk into my office by yourself.¡± "I want to ask you something. Did you send someone to take a student away from the school?" Without wasting any time, Joseph Grant directly asked him. Old President looked surprised: ¡°Mr. Vice¡ªPresident¡¯s business is getting more and moreplicated, a student''s matter, it''s also worth it for you to come over and ask me.¡± "This is not a small matter. This is rted to the life of a child. Mr. President, you also have a granddaughter. If one day, someone took your child away for no reason, would you be worried?" Joseph Grant asked him with a cold and handsome face. Old President did indeed have a granddaughter, but she was just a granddaughter. He only had a daughter and she was also overseas, it was very difficult for Old President to meet her granddaughter. "I''ve never done that. Don''t look at me with such a gaze. I''ve really never done that." Old President''s face changed slightly, his tone was filled with dissatisfaction. Indeed, he could not think about whether his own granddaughter would still be alright, and whether his heart would still beat. "It really wasn¡¯t you?" Joseph Grant squinted his eyes and stared straight at him Old President ridiculed: "I don''t need to lie to you, no matter how bad my character is, I will not use a child''s life as a joke. You have to believe me. after all these years of fighting, have I taken your sister''s life to threaten you?" Joseph Grant nodded: "That''s good, then can you help me inspect your subordinates, is there anyone that has gone crazy and dared to do such a thing?¡± Old President''s face became unhappy again. ¡°Why do you have to use these words to describe my subordinates who are also working for the country? "This is an indisputable fact, you can''t deny it right? If you don¡¯t know about this, then you should worry about whether anyone betrayed you. The disloyalty of your subordinates is the most terrifying and lethal, right?¡± Joseph Grant sneered, and reminded his with good intentions. Old President looked as if he had been pained, his face darkened and became unsightly: "Just because your subordinates have betrayed you, does not mean that my subordinates will betray you as well.¡± "That day, someone barged into my office to kill my fiancee. Although that personmitted suicide, don¡¯t think that there was no evidence at all.¡± Joseph Grant''s eyes shed with killing intent, his big palm clenched into a fist. The Old Presidentughed. "Take out the evidence for me to see, if not. I would be very disappointed, I didn''t think that your ability to cure would be so weak." Joseph Grant knew that he was a cunning old cunning fox who knew how to break thew. However, if he drilled too many loopholes, he would be buried alive one day and would not be able to escape. "I will find out about this child''s matter. Moreover, I will ask the media to follow up on the progress of this matter. When that happens, don''t you have to look forward to how many people will be involved?" After Joseph Grant finished speaking, he turned around and left. When Joseph Grant turned around to leave, the calm expression on Old President''s face immediately changed greatly. He hurriedly took out his phone and made a call "Do you know about a child being taken out of school by the police? What''s that kid got to do with us? " Old President called him to find out the progress of this matter. The other side immediately responded: "Sir, I''m afraid that you will have to ask Sister May about this. I heard that the missing child is the son of the teacher who was previously sent to Wayne Family to teach at the piano. "What? Damn it." When the Old President heard Sister May, he was immediately enraged. After hanging up the phone, he directly called Sister May. Sister May was surprised to hear from him, ¡°Mr. President, are you sending me a new mission?" "Are you crazy? Did you bring that son of the piano teacher away? Hurry and let him go." Old President shouted in anger. Sister May suddenlyughed, it was aughter that made people feel cold from the bottom of their hearts. "How did Mr. President get involved in such a small matter? You are a big shot sitting at the top of a pagoda andmanding an army of thousands. It is just a missing child, how could you be concerned about him?¡± Sister May immediately asked with a fake tone. "May, what are you trying to do?" Old President immediately asked when he heard her tone. I don''t want to do anything, I want you to acquit me. " Sister May''s tone changed and turned cold. ¡°Let the child go, we can discuss the conditions again. Joseph Grant''s people have already set their eyes on this matter. If you don¡¯t want to be beyond redemption, you should be more clear¡ªheaded.¡± The Old President warned her in a serious tone. "Joseph Grant has his eyes on it? Are you scared? " Sister Mayughed proudly, as if she had won. Chapter 1558 Chapter 1558 Sister Mayughed crazily, which hurt his eardrums. He quickly hung up and punched the table angrily, "Crazy woman." Sister May had indeed said one thing he was most afraid of, and that was that she was afraid of being targeted by Joseph Grant. "If that''s the case, then don¡¯t me me for not remembering our old friendship." The Old President would definitely not allow anyone to betray him, furthermore, the Sister May wanted to die together with him, so he would definitely not tolerate it. Since Joseph Grant hade looking for him, then he could only settle this matter on his own. Actually, the Old President didn¡¯t care whether the student that was taken away was dead or alive. He only cared about his own interests If he wanted to save the boy, Old President was very confident, because all the people around Sister May were his subordinates. Old President had to find the boy before Sister May acted. Old President made a few phone calls. With his intelligencework, he only took 10 minutes to find out where the child was locked up. After Sister May hung up, her heart waspletely frozen. She knew that she had reached the end of the line, so she opened the bottom drawer. Inside was an exquisite handgun. At that time, she had refused it, but now it seemed that she really needed it. Sister May quickly took it and ced it in her handbag. After that, she took the car key and left the office. The people Joseph Grant had sent over were also anxiously looking for suspicious vehicles Inside the police station, the atmosphere was tense. Everyone was tense and concerned about the boy''s safety. He was at the age of youth, and if something were to happen to him, it would truly be too painful. Lamy and her husband were already terrified, they anxiously waited for the news. Lily and Edwards Wayne were also by their side, and they were responsible for this matter. The other party originally came while their cute daughter Emma was still alive, but because of Lamy''s kindness, a tragedy happened to her son. Sister May''s car stopped in front of a residential building. She got off the car and walked straight up the stairs. One step at a time, and one step at a time, was extremely heavy, and made him feel iparable despair. This building was old. The highest floor was the eighth floor, while the people under Sister May''smand were currently imprisoning the little boy in a room on the seventh floor. "How is the hostage?¡± Sister May walked in and asked calmly. "He was crying and we scared him, but now we''re done. Boss, when are we going to let him go?" The people under Sister May asked curiously. "You guys tie up his hands. I''m going to take him upstairs and ask him a question." Sister May immediately ordered.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The two men present looked at each other in dismay. They didn''t know what Sister May was nning to do, since they really couldn''t go against such a young child "Hurry up." Sister May, on the other hand, did not have patience. She bellowed: "Are you not going to listen to my orders?" One of the men couldn''t help but advise, "Boss, he¡¯s only a child, didn¡¯t you say that before? We only keep him locked up and we don''t hurt him "Bang!" Sister May was extremely nervous. Her heart was twisted to the point that she did not want to hear anyone resist her. She directly took out a gun from her bag and shot at her subordinate. Another man was so scared that his limbs went soft and he asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Boss, you... You killed him? " "I didn''t kill him, I was only punishing him. He didn¡¯t follow the rules and didn''t listen to the orders of his superiors. Do you know what to do? " Sister May sneered, she had no idea how terrible it was for him to randomly shoot someone. "Understood ..." "I know, I''ll tie this kid up now." After saying that. the man took a rope from the side and rushed into the room. He quickly tied up the scared little boy''s hands and pushed him out of the room. "Don''t kill me! I don¡¯t want to die! I beg you, don''t kill me!" The little boy waspletely terrified. Seeing Sister May''s twisted expression, he begged in fear. "Boss, it''s tied up." The man beside her said with a trembling voice. "Very good, this shot, I reward you for being obedient.¡± As Sister May spoke, she turned the spearhead towards the other party and shot a bullet through the other party''s abdomen. "You ..." The man did not expect himself to be shot after he finished his job, he fell down in pain. Perhaps it was because they were too used to following orders from their superiors that they lost their vignce to defend themselves. Sister Mayughed coldly, ¡°On the road to the hell, you guys keep apanying me. You are the people I have chosen myself, I will use them to my advantage." The little boy was scared stiff. Watching the two men fall down, he closed his eyes in fear. Sister May immediately bent over and smiled to him, "Little boy, don''t be afraid, I won''t kill you. Come, follow me." "No, I''m not going anywhere. I''m waiting for my parents." The little boy wailed loudly. "Even if you don''t want to go up, you still have to. Otherwise, you won''t be able to see your parents again." Sister May suddenly reached out and lifted the cor of the boy''s back, forcefully bringing him out of the door. The little boy was so scared that he couldn''t even walk anymore, the Sister May dragged him up to the top floor. Just as Sister May brought the child upstairs, she saw a sharp rming from the street "Old fool, destroying the bridge after crossing the river and killing everyone here, right?" When Sister May heard this voice, it was as if she heard a call from hell. Not long after Old President arrived, Joseph Grant''s group also arrived, and at the s same time, Edwards Wayne¡¯ sor oup arrived. Sitting on the carriage; Lamy saw that her somwas tied up with his hands and feet, and was 8tandi ng at the top floor¡± She was so shocked that she-almost fainted. Content belongs ¡°to NovelDrama.Org Lily and Edwards Wayne''s hearts were also hanging in midair, they didn''t think that the other party would actually want to harm the child so tantly. Lamy''¡¯s husband was also so scared that his face turned white. "Are they going to push my son off? Why did they kill a child, why? " Edwards Wayne and his gaze met, and they could see anxiety and worry in each other''s eyes. Lily''s two hands tightly grabbed onto the man''s arms. Edwards Wayne''s expression was also terrifyingly frightening "May Burke, you have been surrounded. Please surrender immediately and let go of the hostages." A policeman¡¯s voice came from the loudspeaker. ¡°What a pity. Tim, you did a good job. Everyone-dpen your eyes and take a look.Mis country has been . rotten from the roots. You all have. no hope.¡±Siste May used all her> strength to shout at the people~¡± below her. Just as she finished sp¨¦aking, a bullet shot outftom an unknown direction straidfit into her head leaving a red imprint. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Sister May''s expression froze for a split¡ªsecond, her eyes became ghastly pale and her body fell to the ground. and her wife, seeing that their child was safe and sound, both of them cried tears of joy. They quickly got out of the car and ran towards their child ¡°Fortunately, the child is fine.¡± Lily''s heart also felt as if it was being crushed by a wheel, she took a long time to catch her breath, her entire body trembling uncontrobly. Edwards Wayne extended his arm and pulled her tightly into his embrace, his thin lips pressed tightly against her forehead. "It''s alright, don''t worry.¡± "Why would they not even let their children go?" Lily''s heart was filled with grief and indignation. " n the face of power, some people have already lost their conscience. But luckily, these people are only a small minerity. Most people still have a warm heart and a warm heart Bon''t be afraid, everything will pass." Edwards Wayne knewcthat his wife was terrified. He didn! ¡®tRnow how he could help her get rid of this bad memory, so he could only comfort her softly. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org N The child was finally saved, but he was still terrified. Seeing that his parents had alsoe, he cried loudly. Only when he was tightly hugged by his parents would he beforted by the injuries. Lamy and her wife went back to Police station in the police car, wanting to record their statements, while Edwards Wayne brought Lily home. Chapter 1559 Chapter 1559 Sister May was dead, her death was unclear, but the words she said before she died were recorded by the media. The media was not afraid of anything, just afraid that no news, and with just a few words from Sister May, the Old President''s name was mentioned, once it was announced, the entire country was in an uproar, everyone was discussing about it. Although Old President had called for someone to go over and silence him, it was a pity that he was a step toote. Before Sister May died, he dug a big hole for him, almost burying him. The old president hated her so much, he can''t even breathe. The powerful assistants of Sister May all suffered a miserable fate. Many people began to be afraid, and the people were precisely the people beside the Old President, who were anxious to get rid of their prideful identity. Some of them handed over their resignation letters, some imed that they were sick, some asked for leave, and some already prepared to leave the country. Joseph Grant didn''t seem to have heavily injured the Old President in the process, but he was actually the mastermind behind it, and was pushing the matter forward step by step. Joseph Grant had always believed that there would be a day when his sins would be exposed. Even if he did not deliberately dig for evidence, Old President had lost too many, and it was enough to suppress him. As for those who obtained the hearts of the people, they would be merciful. This was Grant Family''s warning that the Grant Family''s old patriarch had imprinted it on Joseph Grant''s heart since he was young, so that he would never forget to discipline himself, train his body and mind, and soak himself in everything that he did, regardless of how small or small it was, and never disobey his will. The incident at the Sister May caused panic in the country. Many people wanted a reasonable exnation, why did officials kidnap innocent children. How could they be convinced by such a political situation? Because of this, Joseph Grant continued to speak to the Old President alone. Old President sat in his office, his face pale and depressed. "Are you here to make fun of me? Joseph Grant, you have won and I lose. So what?¡± Seeing that he was not invited, Old President''s expression was. full of self¡ªmockery and sorrow. "I don''t want anything. I just need you to stand out and answer to the people who once trusted and supported you. " Joseph Grant''s handsome face lacked gloomy, and his voice was cold. Old President stood up from his big chair and walked slowly in his old age "An exnation? What do I give them? Joseph Grant. aren''t you an outstanding leader? Why don''t you go and give them an exnation? " Old Presidentughed sarcastically. Seeing his nonchnt expression, Joseph Grant clenched his hands tightly. If not for his good cultivation, he would have really punched his opponent in the face to let him know what the consequences were. "I made a mess, and I''m giving you a chance to show off. Joseph Grant, treasure this well." Old President fully disyed his shamelessness and was unrivalled in the world. Joseph Grant took a deep breath. Seems like he was unable to reason with the person in front of him ¡°Alright, I will cherish this opportunity.¡± Joseph Grant gritted his teeth as he finished speaking. then turned and left. After staying in the hotel for two days, Victoria Miller''s mood had recovered a bit. Suddenly, thinking about how she left Kevin alone, her heart trembled, and her mind spun quickly. If it was before, she thought that Kevin was a pig. her mind was full of shameful thoughts, but now, she felt that the Kevin family property had given him, ayer of golden light, making him, a pig, not want to lose the chance to be Mrs. Kevin. Amy Miller swiped her card as she entered. Seeing Victoria Miller changing clothes. wearing a very sexy small dress and putting on a very delicate and charming makeup, she was a little surprised. "Sis, you''re going out?" Victoria Miller nodded: "Yes, I want to invite Kevin out for a meal. I wonder if he was still alive after putting him on the pigeonst time.¡± "Sis, Kevin likes you so much, he definitely wouldn''t dare to be angry." Amy Miller immediately praised her with a smile. ¡®I hope so. I have been in such condition and have no qualification to pick man. Amy, I have thought it through, as a man, it''s more or less enough. Since he does not have Joseph Grant''s body, but he is still rich, and his money can make people happy, I am satisfied, I have decided, if Kevin requests for marriage, I will marry him as soon as possible. " After experiencing this injury, Victoria Miller''s personality was no longer as haughty and haughty as before. Instead, it had be much more indifferent and forgiving. Amy Miller started to sneer from the bottom of her heart. Only now did she think of retreat, was it toote? Victoria Miller still wanted to find a loophole, hehe, she would definitely not let her seed. If Kevin knew that she was once bullied by a few men, he would probably feel extremely disgusted. "Sis, then I must congratte you." Amy Miller began tough with different intentions in his mind. Victoria Miller had always felt that Amy Miller was sincere, her cute and childish face gave others a feeling of sincerity. "I''ll be leaving first." Victoria Miller picked up her bag, gave a final confirmation of he attire, and then left. She bit her own fingertip and racked her brains toe up with an idea. How could she let Kevin know about this? Victoria Miller sat in the car, called Kevin. "Hey!" Kevin''s voice sounded neither hot nor cold "Kevin, are yotNree tonight? Last time I didn¡¯ teat with you, I was very sad. Let''smeet tonight, you treat me toa meat" Victoria Miller''s voices was fitted with a flirtatious feeling, sweet and greasy. Men love such vores the most. 4 "It just so happens that I have something to ask you." Kevin hesitated for a while, but in the end, he still agreed toe out to eat. Hearing that he had something on, Victoria Miller immediately thought that he might propose to her. This was because Kevin had been extremely anxious and wanted to get engaged to her. However, she had not agreed and kept hanging on to him. Victoria Miller arrived at the restaurant that Kevin had booked beforehand. It was a private club, and the restaurant was on the third floor. The moment Mctoria Miller saw this ce, her expression immediately turned unpleasant. She hated the -> fact thatthe man invited her o this kind qfce, so she neither formally nor s¨¦riously valued her, causing her tofeel that she had been neg ected. However, since she was already here, Victoria Miller naturally had to eat with Kevin. Victoria Miller twisted her body and walked to the dining hall. In a private room, she saw Kevin. "Kevin, I didn''t expect you to arrive before me." Victoria Miller smiled and greeted Kevin squinted his eyes. When she walked in, he immediately looked at her. "Victoria, you look very beautiful today.¡± Kevin stared, his eyes full of evil intentions. When Victoria Miller heard his straightforward praise, she pretended to be bashful. "You are always so sweet, do you treat all women like this?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Of course not. I don''t know if other women are beautiful or not, but you ... I have watched you before." Kevin replied as he walked over to Victoria Miller. Victoria Miller''s expression froze when she saw the man grab her wrist. allowing her to sit on his leg before falling onto the sofa beside him. "Kevin, what are you doing?¡± Victoria Miller had just been injured by a man, so she instinctively rejected him. Kevin''s touch made her want to vomit. She immediately pushed him away with a dark expression. Kevin immediately sneered: "Victoria Miller, stop acting. What kind of trash are you, how could I not know?" "What did you say?" Victoria Miller''s face immediately changed greatly. her eyes fiercely stared at Kevin: "You dare to humiliate me like this?" Kevin was alsb.struggling to hold in his anger. He instantly stood up from the sofa and spoke witha => moc ingtexpression: "Victoria Miller, are yQUu 4 seeking your own ce humiliation, or am I humiliating you? Dor you know?" Content. b¨¦longs ite) 6 "Kevin, exin to me clearly.¡± Victoria Miller was sensitive and originally came over with a good intention. She did not expect that in just a few days, this man''s attitude would be so bad that she could not bear it. Kevin suddenly took out his phone from his jacket pocket, his fingers quickly fished around, and in the next second, in the deathly silent room, a woman''s voice came out, but it was not the normal cry. Victoria Miller''s face instantly stiffened, her entire body shivered, her face was ashen. Chapter 1560 Chapter 1560 "Is this voice familiar?" When Kevin saw her expression change greatly, and that she was ring at him with shame and anger, he even purposefully shook his phone, and turned the volume up a little, "Listen, it''s pretty enjoyable.¡± "Bastard, how could you have such a thing? Who gave it to you? " Victoria Miller, who was dressed gracefully, instantly turned into a shrew and pounced forward, snatching Kevin''s phone, in the next second, she threw it into a cup of water. "Waterproof? Hahaha?" It was as if Kevin was teasing her on purpose. Although the phone was immersed in water, it was not damaged at all. Kevin laughed out loudcently. "F*ck." Victoria Miller took a bottle of wine and threw it at Kevin. Kevin had dodged it quickly, otherwise, his head would have exploded. He immediately scolded in anger: "Victoria Miller, you lunatic, bitch, you betrayed me first, what qualifications do you have to hit me? If you''re afraid of others watching this, then don''t be so despicable and act wildly.¡± "Shut up Kevin. Tell me, where did thise from? Who gave it to you? Tell me.¡± Victoria Miller hated him to the core, her expression was sinister as though she wanted to kill someone. After the video call ended, it was as if the atmosphere in the restaurant was solid. Victoria Miller stared at Kevin with bloodshot eyes, she pointed at Kevin with her finger: ¡°If you do not tell me, do you believe that I will drag you down with me? I don''t want to live anymore, I don¡¯t need to worry about shoes. Kevin, it''s not worth it if you die. " "Crazy woman, you dare to kill me? My parents will definitely make your Miller Family pay with her life. " Kevin was also used to being proud since young, when had she ever received such a threat? She immediately snorted at Victoria Miller. "Who do you think your Kevin family is? Are you even worthy to be mentioned in the same breath as our Miller Family? You must know that my sister Alvina Miller is going to be married to Joseph Grant soon, and Joseph Grant will definitely be the next President. At that time, your Kevin family will only be qualified to carry our Miller Family''s shoes. " He was sure that Kevin did not know that she had a blood feud with Alvina Miller. and even more so did not know that the person she admired was Joseph Grant. Taking it out to threaten him right now was precisely the good reason. Kevin was originally fearless, but when he heard Joseph Grant''s name, his expression instantly revealed a hint of fear. "Joseph Grant might not be elected, stop trying to scare me!" Kevin purposely refuted her. Victoria Millerughed coldly: "How about you bet once? If you don''t tell me the truth today, when Joseph Grant bes Mr. President. your Kevin family will not even have a chance to take credit.¡± Kevin''s mind wavered. Indeed, no matter if it was his family or wealth, the Kevin family was weaker, so when Kevin heard that Victoria Miller was willing to interact with him, he became extremely excited and wanted to invite her out to meet him. If not for the video that was sent to him by someone, Kevin would have still treated Victoria Miller as her goddess, but deep down, still valued her wife''s innocence. That was why when he saw his goddess having such a shameful rtionship with another man, Kevin''s pride felt like it was being thrown onto the ground and crushed. "Kevin, have you thought about it carefully?¡± Victoria Miller was so angry that she almost exploded. She wanted to pull out the person whe was pulling the strings to ruin her reputation and hack him into pieces. "Fine, I can tell you. Actually, someone sent me a USB. I don''t know who the other person is either. If you really want to investigate, you can start with that delivery." In the end, Kevin did not dare to take the risk. Although he looked like a fool with a lot of money and a simple mind, he would still think rationally about matters rted to the honor of the n. "Where''s the delivery? Which delivery? " Victoria Miller really wanted to investigate, she would definitely not endure being bullied, furthermore, right now she had been poached by Kevin, I am afraid that she will not be able to hide this matter. Kevin was still afraid of Victoria Miller''s killing gaze. He shivered in his heart, he felt that Victoria Miller was as beautiful as a fairy, untouchable and elegant, but now, he had overturned his previous understanding, and felt that she was even more terrifying than demon. Around 5 PM , the sky was covered by ayer of ck clouds. The spring thunder rolled down, causing lightning to fall. In an instant, the crowd on the streets were all frightened into hiding, as if someone was about to undergo a tribtion. Alvina Miller was originally lying on the shaking chair in front of the door, reading. Seeing that it was about to rain and the sound of thunder rolling, she was so scared that she quickly hid in the living room. However, the living room was empty and he did not feel safe at all. Wasn''t the thunder too scary? Did some man swear an oath and fail to carry it out? That was why the heavens wanted to punish him. Alvina Miller bit her lower lip, and carefully thought back to the oath Joseph Grant had once made to her, and she couldn''t stop chuckling. Just as the thunderps and the heavy rain were approaching, a group of peopte were on their way home. Joseph Grant sat in the back seat, beside) him was a stack of => documehs, but he was not in the moodto read. He looked out the window, and the momen lightning descended, it struck a tree branch faf away, causing people¡¯s hearts to tremble. "Sir, do you want to go to the side and find a ce to stay out of the torrential rain?¡± Warren Hilton asked from the front passenger seat. Traveling in a thunderstorm was still very dangerous. "We''ll be home in fifteen minutes. Alvina will be afraid if she goes home alone.¡± Joseph Grant looked at the antique watch, and said softly. Hearing his words, Warren Hilton understood his intentions, and immediately said to the driver: "Continue driving." Joseph Grant sighed, he wanted to return like an arrow, he wished that he could rush to her side before the torrential rain. Alvina Miller took a tissue and covered her ears. She couldn''t hear any thunder or lightning, so she was a lot calmer. However, wasting his time just like that, Alvina Miller suddenly thought that there was an album in the cupboard beside . Alvina Miller quickly took off the nket, took his photo album, and a small shlight before continuing to hide under the nket. She flipped to the first page of the album. It was an old, yellowed photograph, with the background of the current presidential pce. He was sitting in the garden with his parents, and everyone''s expression was solemn, including Joseph Grant who was only four years old ¡°Ha!¡± Alvina Miller normally would not spurt outughter unless she could not resist. She can''t believe that even when Joseph Grant was young, he could be solemn. He was so cute that others would want to ruthlessly pinch his face. Alvina Miller was currently unable to pinch him, so she could only use her fingers to gently stroke his small face. On the second page, it was a picture when he was six years old. He wore a small i¡éssuit that fit him . perfectly-and stood perfectly < straight. The background was still the presidential pce, and the-only charige was that there was a¡¯ fountain behind his back and the bright flowers blooming &t his feet. I was in spring. The Joseph Grant at that time, was already in the initial stages of handsome guy. His facial features were exquisite and beautiful, and his expression was calm. ¡°The appearance of a young lord." Alvina Miller cquid not help but comment quietly. However, she loved this.picture of Joseph Grant - ~ very mu¨¦h, it made her want to go- over th¨¦te and get to know him> sincehie was young, but aften~ comparing their ages, if he teally went back, when he was.six, she was only one year old and was still drinking milk, Joseph Grant would not y with her. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Alvina Miller couldn''t help but flip a page down. It was actually a picture of him when he was eight years old. he was squatting next to a cute flower basket, and inside the beautiful basket was a white and tender baby girl. It was actually Wendy Grant! "You''ve been smiling so well since you were a kid?" Alvina Miller''s heart skipped a beat. It''s over, she actually fell in love with Joseph Grant''s look when he was young in a second, wouldn''t she be too naive? Chapter 1561 Chapter 1561 Without any warning, a torrential rain started to fall. The rain was beating the windows and it made a loud noise. The situation of the cars on the road became even more chaotic, causing one''s heart to tighten Fortunately, Joseph Grant''s convoy had turned onto a road with fewer people, which was directly used for driving to the Vice¡ªPresident''s Pce. No matter how heavy the rain, it would not be affected After passing through countless sentry booths, the car stopped in front of the living room''s entrance. Warren Hilton quickly went down and opened the door for Joseph Joseph Grant held onto a document in his hand, and got out of the carriage. He said to Warren Hilton: "The rain is so heavy, why don''t you let them alle in for a cup of tea, there''s no need to rush back."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Alright, mister, I will bring them to the side hall to sit. Quickly go and take a look at Miss Miller.¡± Warren Hilton was very grateful for Joseph Grant''s kindness and immediately nodded Joseph Grant made a sound of acknowledgement, and quickly walked into the living room. As he looked around, he did not see the familiar figure. Then he quickly walked towards the stairs. Up the stairs, Joseph Grant instinctively walked towards his bedroom, because recently, this woman seemed to enjoy staying in his room and had left the room that belonged to her. The moment he stepped into the room, Joseph Grant immediately saw the bundle that was propped up under the nket. A ray of bright light could still be seening from within. The handsome man frowned. What was this woman doing hiding under the nket? As Alvina Miller had been in an extremely sealed space with paper towels stuffed in her ears, she did not know that Joseph Grant had entered. She lacked at the photos she had taken, and she was so happy that she looked like an idiot, bing more and more excited. Just when Alvina Miller finished flipping through an album and decided to read it again, the nket above her head was lifted by a big palm She raised her panic¡ªstricken eyes to meet with the man¡¯s deep eyes. The way Alvina Miller was lying on the ground was extremely seductive, and the man was looking at her. "What are you looking at? You are so happy? " When the man saw her lying on her stomach with a small shlight in her mouth, he couldn''t help but raise the corner of his mouth and bend down to look with her. ¡°Your album." Alvina Miller quickly spat out the small shlight andughed dryly. Joseph Grant''s handsome face froze, he immediately extended his palm and snatched the album away: "Don''t look it. there is nothing." "It''s really great. You were so cute when you were a kid. " Seeing that the man was embarrassed, Alvina Miller wanted to snatch the album away, but she immediately reached out and snatched it back: "Why not let me see it? Is there some secret behind it? " "No secrets." Joseph Grant immediately replied "Is that so?" Alvina Miller''s finger quickly went to the back of the album and flipped through it to find a picture of Joseph Grant and a girl around the same age sitting on a seaside swing. Alvina Miller immediately pointed with her little hand: "Who is she? You never mentioned her to me. You took three pictures, and one of it that you were holding hands. " Joseph Grant''s handsome face flushed red. He quickly sat to the side and exined in a low voice: "She''s the daughter of my father''s friend. We met each other when we worked together back then.¡± "OK..." Alvina Miller nced at him meaningfully: "Just a friend? A friend that you could hold hands with...I understand.¡± ¡°Alvina, what are you trying to say?¡± Joseph Grantughed helplessly, and reached out to pinch her pouting cheeks: "At that time, we were only thirteen years old, and didn''t understand any kind of rtionship between a man and a woman. Moreover, I had always treated her as my younger sister, and after she settled down with her parents outside of the country, we basically hadn''t met each other much." "I envy her." Alvina Miller lowered her head and bluntly said. "Why?" Joseph Grant''s handsome face was filled with surprise. "No reason, I''m just envious of her. I''m jealous that she got to know you so early and even went through such a beautiful period of youth with you." Alvina Miller sighed softly, a look of loss on her face. Joseph Grant didn''t know whether tough or cry and hugged her in his embrace. He kissed her forehead with his thin lips: "When you were young, you definitely had some good boys with you, right? "I don''t have any. At that time, I was a loner and didn¡¯t have any friends." Alvina Miller retorted in a low voice. Joseph Grant believed her words because she had lost her father at that time. "The past is the past, now is the most important moment. Alvina, in the future, we will be together, you will no longer be alone, and I will no longer be friends with other women, okay?¡± Joseph Grant could only console her. Alvina Miller buried her face deep in his chest. and like a kid who had been coaxed, she nodded. At this moment, the rain was patting on the window outside, Joseph Grant ced the document case to the side and released his arms to hold her tighter. "Did you see today''s news?" Joseph Grant asked her in a low voice. Alvina Miller was stunned for a moment, then shook her head: "No, I was looking at a book on your bookshelf today. I''m addicted to it and didn''t pay much attention to the news. What''s wrong, did something big happen?" "I told you before that Old President had a capable¨¦sonfidant by his side. It was a cousin of mine from far away. Shedied today." Joseph = => Grant''s : dyes were tightly shut, andit was hard to tell if he was feeling pained or sad from betweenhis brows. After all, to him, the Sister May could be consideredas a mentor in his entire life, but he never expected that she would end up like this. "How did she die?" As expected, Alvina Miller jumped in shock and quickly struggled out of his embrace as she asked with astonishment. ¡°Maybe she felt that she had been abandoned byQld President, she was not willigsg, and wanted to make herst stand. She kidnapped one of piano teacher''s son, and she was killed bythe people that Old oO Presta ident sent. Do you know-who hired the piano teacher?" Seeing her IS58king at him with her cl¨¦ar eyes, Joseph Grant couldn''t help but want to tease her again. He liked to be watched by her so seriously. "Who is it?" Alvina Miller didn''t know that this man would actually tease her at this time. Her beautiful eyes widened a little as her gaze became more serious, like a kitten waiting to be spoiled by its master. Joseph Grant pursed his lips, he really wanted to kiss her beautiful eyes. ¡°It was my good friend, Edwards Wayne. He invited the piano teacher for his daughter. Sister May threatened teki I Edwards¡¯ s daughter, fot, she would kill her ¡ª son. T hat teacher had a conscience, and tole-Edwa ds about this matter, causit Sister May to be-¨¦ angry anc: {tie her son upasa hostage. On one hand, she knew that she had no other choice, and on the other hand, she wanted to put Old President to death before she died, which was the news that shocked the entire country today. Joseph Grant endured the thirst in his heart and helped her resolve her doubts in the end. Alvina Miller became anxious and asked anxiously: "Is that child alright?¡± "It''s fine, it''s saved." The man gently caressed her hair. "It''s a good thing that the child is fine. Otherwise, this incident would have been terrible.¡± Alvina Miller couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief, and leaned back against his chest. closed his eyes and said: "These people are too crazy, then will the Old President be affected because of this?" "Of course. He¡¯s already worried.¡± Joseph Grant answered her in a low voice, but he hid some things, such as the condition that Old President wanted to discuss with him "If the Old President was not selected, he would definitely be angered to death." Alvina Miller could not help but mock him However, Joseph Grant gave a coldugh: "His oue is already decided. This is his own choice, and he can''t me anyone else." Alvina Miller nodded his head: "Yes, the thing one does will be looked by the god. Just now. those who have done something shameful, should be afraid of thunder and lightning .¡± Joseph Grant chuckled. "Yes, of course they will be afraid." Alvina Miller suddenly thought back to what she said in her mind. She could not help butugh and ask Joseph Grant: "Are you afraid?" Joseph Grant was startled. "Why should I be afraid?" "Because you promised me so many things." Alvina Miller''s smile deepened. Joseph Grant could not help butugh out loud: "You''re afraid that I would not be able to fulfill my promise, aren''t you?" "I don''t think so.¡± Alvina Miller quickly curled her lips. Joseph Grant suddenly pushed her down onto the bed, pressing her body down, and said: "That''s what you think.¡± Alvina Miller did not expect him to suddenly do this to his. scaring her to the point that his body trembled. Heughed continuously: ¡°Alright, I''ve thought of it this before, can you get up first? It isn''tfortable like this." Joseph Grant''s serene eyes instantly darkened and his voice also became a bit softer: "You''re so soft that I don''t even want to get up." "You ..." Alvina Miller blushed. Chapter 1562 Chapter 1562 The man''s words made people lose control of their senses, Alvina Miller smiled even wider, but she still extended her hand to push him away. Since he was too close, with his spirit intertwined, it made heart itch, she couldn''t help but think of doing bad things.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Joseph Grant, I know that you have been wronged for the past few days, but I also feel wronged, I can only let you wait two more days. I can¡¯t just do that with you, I''m afraid of pain.¡± Alvina Miller gasped for breath, but she had no choice but to stabilize him, because after searching online, it would be safer for her. Seeing her serious face, Joseph Grant could not help butugh: "What do you take me for? A wolf? Are you afraid that I''ll eat you right now? " "That''s not what I meant.¡± Alvina Miller immediately exined ¡®I''ve been waiting for you for so long, but it''s only been a few days, so I can still hold it in. Rx, this matter is not urgent. My work has probably changed a bit recently, and I have a lot of things to take care of. Maybe I can''t always be with you. Don''t be mad at me, OK?" Joseph Grant stroked the long hair by her ears andforted her with a low voice. "What''s the change in your job?" Alvina Miller had recently applied for a long leave of absence, so she was not able to promptly understand some things about the office, which was why she was extremely worried ¡°I''m currently taking over Mr. President''s position. He''s not feeling well." Joseph Grant was afraid that she would be worried, hence he told her the truth "Is he seriously ill? " Alvina Miller was surprised "As far as I know, he was very ill and had a heart problem. The doctor advised him to have the operation, but he was unwilling. I don''t know if it was god''s will or not, but at this crucial moment, his body is not well. It was as if I had picked up a huge bargain." When Joseph Grant talked about this matter, there was an additional trace of coldness in his expression. Alvina Miller retracted her sympathy, and gritted her teeth in anger: "He did too many evil things, and even the god wanted him die. That is his deserved retribution, how can you say you took advantage of him? Wouldn''t that deny all your previous efforts? " "I don''t care what others say. Currently, the country¡¯s affairs are all up to me, I only have less than a month to go before the general election. It''s a heavy task, so I might have to put more effort into my work. I really want to spend more time to apany you." Joseph Grant was really sorry. When they just got engaged, he left her alone at home. "Don''t worry about me. Don''te stay with me every day. I''m just free, so I can do whatever I want. If you have time, go home and apany your family. I really don''t need you to stay with me. I''m not a child.¡± Alvina Miller''s heart was filled with sweetness, but she had to be magnanimous on the surface. She really did not wish that she would drag him down. "Alvina, since you''re so sensible, I feel even more sorry for you." The man leaned his head down and sucked her pink lips with his thin lips. Only then did Alvina Miller realize that while they were chatting, the man''s strong body was still pressing down on her. Only until now when his thin lips struck her did she feel that breathing was difficult, as if she was pressed down by a mountain. Was there really such a huge difference between a man and a woman? Why was she unable to move when he was suppressing her? Joseph Grant used the greatest strength he could muster to suppress his mes. He reluctantly kissed her cheeks, her forehead, and that pair of bright and clear eyes. Then he slowly lifting his hands and returning her freedom The lightning rain outside the window gradually weakened. Joseph Grant stood up and adjusted his clothes: "Warren Hilton and the others are still drinking tea downstairs. I''ll go down." "Alright!" Alvina Miller blushed as she recalled her brief moment of warmth with him. Joseph Grant went downstairs and into the side hall. Warren Hilton, his trusted aides and bodyguards sat together drinking tea and chatting. When they saw Joseph Grante in, everyone stood up respectfully. "Sir, the rain has stopped. We were just about to go upstairs to say hello to you." Warren Hilton said with a smile when she saw him Joseph Grant nodded his head: ¡°You''ve worked hard today, go back and gather with your families, I won''t keep you guys for dinner." Everyone startedughing. Even if Joseph Grant wanted them to stay, they wouldn''t dare. They all knew that Mr. Vice¡ªPresident had just gotten engaged and that he and his fiancee were having a sweet wedding. After Warren Hilton and the group left, Joseph Grant turned and walked through a corridor and into the main hall. Alvina Miller went downstairs and stood at the side of the stairs, looking at him with a silly smile. "What are youughing at?¡± Joseph Grant walked straight towards her and asked in an interesting manner. Alvina Miller shook his head: "Nothing, I just feel that you and your subordinates are like friends, no wonder they are so loyal to you.¡± "If we''re not friends, do they have to be ves? If you want others to look on you and respect you, you must first learn to respect others. The strongest rtionship between people is through trust, and there is too much learning between people.¡± Joseph Grant wanted to exin to her, but he felt that his own words were tooplicated, so he was afraid that she would be bored listening to it. "Trust is important, both at work and in the rtionship between husband and wife." Alvina Miller nodded, she understood the meaning of his words. "OK, as long as you understand. Alright, it''s time for me to prepare dinner again. Let me see what ingredients are avable today." Joseph Grant lightly tapped her forehead with his finger, the feeling of spoiling her almost overflowing. It was as if she was a child that needed his care, a child that could not be rxed even for a second Alvina Miller ced her hands behind her back and followed him to the refrigerator to take a look. ¡°You get someone to bring back fresh fruits and ingredients every day. The refrigerator is always full." Alvina Miller said while beaming. "I''m afraid you''re hungry.¡± Joseph Grant spoke the truth. "What kindof joke is this? I''m already s sach a grown-up, who'' SS going tetet me be hungry?" Alvina Miller-stuck out her chest, indieating that She had the ability to be self¡ªrel ant. - "Yes, I won''t starve you. You''ll eat a lot of snacks." The man nodded in agreement. Alvina Miller was slightly stunned. "You mean, I can''t eat snacks?" "You can''t be astaple food with your snacks. I''m just afraid that if you eat too muchyit'' won''t be good for your > body." After Joseph Grant finished speaking, his eyes swept across the largaand small bags of items: on the teatable. Content belongs ita) 6 Alvina Millerughed dryly: "Alright. thank you for thinking on my behalf. I''ll try my best to eat less." As if he was rewarding her, Joseph Grant reached out and caressed her head: "So obedient.¡± Alvina Miller''s body shivered, would this man really treat her like a child? At the gate of the international airport, a low¡ªkey ck car was waiting quietly. At the gate of the airport, a tall and elegant figure holding a simple handbag was walking towards the ck car with heavy steps. ¡°Brother, over here!" A petite figure emerged from the ck sedan and waved her small hand at the man. Duke locked at his sister running towards him, his serious face had a rare look of gentleness. Duke''s sister was called Betty, he had also just returned from abroad. When she heard that his brother was back, she insisted on following the driver to pick his up "Betty, how is uncle?" Duke frowned and asked her. "I just came back and haven''t seen him yet. Uncle is sick, but the general election is next month. I think my uncle will lose this time." Betty sighed. "It''s not a pity." Duke said with a calm expression ¡°Brother, your rtionship with uncle hasn''t eased up yet?" Betty was stunned. ¡°Let''s go and see him." Duke did not say anything more as the siblings got on the carriage and drove in the direction of the presidential pce. Inside the presidential pce, Duke saw his first uncle, Tim. He took a break and sat on the balcony. Under the lead of a servant, Duke and Betty arrived at the balcony on the second floor. ¡°Uncle!¡± The two of them shouted. Tim turned to look at the brother and sister duo, revealing a gratified smile: ¡°You''re both back. Take a seat.¡± Duke and his sister sat on a sofa, a servant brought them drinks. "Uncle, are you alright? I can see that you''re a bit pale." Betty asked in concern Tim looked at Betty and revealed a gentle smile: ¡°Betty, don''t worry, I''ll be able to hold on for a few more days.¡± "How many days?" Betty''s expression was a little dazed Duke''s expression became serious as well: "Betty, you go downstairs, I have some business to discuss uncle." Betty was startled for a moment, nodded her head, then she turned and walked down the stairs. TO XS Betty, the Old President had always been h¨¦r father, she respected,him, ovedhim, and cared about him. She feltthat he was the supportof the Weod Family. Chapter 1563 Chapter 1563 Duke separated his sister from them and sat opposite of Old President with a dark expression. His gaze sized up his uncle who had instantly aged down. Old Presidentughed self¡ªdeprecatingly: ¡°Are you afraid that I''m pretending to be sick?"Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "What did the doctor say?" Of course, Duke could tell that hisplexion was very bad, his sickly white face had long since lost its hign¡ªspirited look. Old President shook his head while smiling: "I have finally reached the end of my life. The doctor said I could onlyst for at most half a year, or at least a month. That''s why I''m in such a hurry to recall you." "It''s so serious. Why are you only telling us now?" Duke was angry. ¡°Duke, you are really like my brother. Every time I see you, I think of him. People are most afraid of parting from life to death, and my brother passed away in his prime. I have a responsibility, after all these years, I have taken care of you two siblings. I hope he could knew it and be happy.¡± Old President could not help but sigh. "I have never forgotten the kindness that you have shown to us siblings.¡± Duke lowered his eyes. When he mentioned his father, his expression was also sorrowful. ¡°Duke, let me be George with you, Joseph Grant will definitely seed in the general election and be the next President. You and him were close once, I have the confidence that I can make you rece him, are you interested?¡± Old President finally opened his mouth and stared at his nephew, wanting to see his true appearance. Duke did not expect his uncle to suddenly say these words to him, a sh of surprise passed through his face, and then, he immediately replied: "I''m not interested.¡± "I knew you would answer me in such a way. You have no will to fight, and your father will not rest in peace." Old President sighed, he shook his head with a face full of regret. Duke''s body trembled, and did not answer him. ¡°Before your father died, he asked me to do something. He said that the man in our family must not admit defeat. He told me to send you up, so that you can continue the glory and pride of our Wood Family. Now that you have reached adulthood, you are talented, young are capable, and you are completely capable of sitting in this position, just like how Joseph Grant was in the past. He is also respected at a young age, so do you think that you are inferior to him?¡± Old President couldn''t help but agitate him, hoping that he would be able to fight and not admit defeat. Duke raised his head to look at his uncle. The expectation in his eyes were very clear and direct. ¡°Uncle, I am sorry, but I do not ept this arrangement. The men of Wood Family will not admit defeat, but there is no need to prove anything to anyone.¡± Duke rejected indifferently, and didn¡¯t even think about it. "Duke, are you going to disappoint me? You said just now that you owed me a debt of gratitude, but now you want me to die with grievance, right? I can''t take this lying down. If you still regard me as your uncle, then help me get back at him so that I can leave in peace. " Old President''s face was filled with grief and indignation, as if he had suffered a great grievance. "Uncle, I don''t understand. Is power really that important to you? If you don¡¯t bring it with you, if you don''t bring it with you when you die, why can¡¯t you be at ease? " Duke couldn''t help but retort at his words, and felt that it was really funny. ¡°I''m thinking for your juniors, don''t you understand? Our Wood family is a big family, which has prated many industries. Each industry depends on our rtionship. If I were to fall, our entire Wood Family would have to follow and y until the end. You can keep a high status and admire your profession, but don''t forget. you are a member of the Wood Family, and you have the bloodline of the Wood Family on you, so do you not care about its life and death? You know who Joseph Grant is, he can''t bear to see such a rotten thing, so sooner orter he will settle the score with us Wood Family, when that timees. do you think he will let you go? " Old President''s words became excited. He felt that it was time to teach this nephew a deep lesson. The responsibilities he had, the mission that he had as a man of Wood Family. all these were things that he couldn''t easily let go of. Uncle, I just want to ask you one thing. you have to tell me the truth. " Duke did hear his every word, but he also had something to ask "Go ahead." Old President straightened his sleeves with a serious expression. "Not long ago, Joseph Grant went to the disaster area to pay his respects to the people there.¡± Duke stared at him and asked immediately. Old President''s expression changed greatly, a hint of anger appearing on his face: "What are you trying to say?¡± "I don''t want to say anything, you know? The guns in the hands of those murderers were stolen from the military warehouse in my sector. Not long ago, someone was sent by the authorities to investigate this matter.¡± Duke said expressionlessly. "What?" Old President was instantly angered and his chest started to hurt: "Where did you get that gun from? Did Joseph Grant find someone to investigate you? ¡° "Uncle, you are the one who made a mistake. Let them investigate me with reason, I can''t deny that.¡± Dukeughed at himself. "What does Joseph Grant want to do?" Old President was angered to the point that his face flushed red: "Could it be that he wants to use this matter to change your position?¡± "He did not change my position. I only volunteered to stay for three months. During these three months, I will probably go to the military academy to be an instructor." Duke said indifferently, as if he did not realize how much he had lost face. "You ... Are you trying to anger me to death? Do you find my life short enough?" Old President almost couldn''te up in one breath. He didn''t think that such a big thing would happen after a few days of rest. His nephew had been trained for investigation but he actually didn''t have the ability to protect him. "Uncle, don¡¯t be angry. Everything seems to be predestined. If you want to kill him, the gun will flow out from my side. If he doesn''t die, then we can only bear the guilt." Duke shrugged his shoulders, indicating that he was willing to ept everything "You..." Old President wanted to beat him up ¡°Don''t be mad, uncle. As for the Vice¡ªPresident, it''s the same for everyone else, but you can''t do anything against Joseph Grant. If there''s a vice president. then there''s no way he can take care of you.¡± Dukeforted the Old President with an open mind. ¡°You are in cahoots with Joseph Grant? I want to die from your anger. " Old President''s current expression was extremely ugly. and even extremely disappointed. Duke walked gver, knelt in front of him, and saidwith a face full of training: "Un¨¦le, if you want to beat. me or scold me, I will ept it. = ActuallyJoseph Grant did not punish me for my crimes, but. know thatham guilty. As you said;we are afamily, your punishmentis on me, and I. am willing to ept it.¡± "What crime have Imitted? I am only trying to maintain my bce. You brat. get up and quickly leave. I don''t want to see you. " Old President raised his hand to hit him, but his hand froze in mid air and he was unable to continue. "Uncle, the only thing I can guarantee is that I will not interact with any members of the Grant Family in this lifetime. I hope you won''t be angry with me.¡± Duke was aware that he was not filial and that his uncle was sick to his stomach, hence he had te promise Old President. "Do you want to give up your current position?¡± Old President was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. "No, I no longer have a personal rtionship with Joseph Grant." Duke lowered his head and said. The Old President leaned against the back of his chair and said bitterly: ¡°That''s rightHorgot. I forgot that the two ofyou had avery good = =~ rtionship back then, and I wasthe one who destroyed your friendship. The-anly thing that can be said is that reality is too cruel, and there iS too much helplessness. OK, you just break up with Joseph Grant, that¡¯s good.¡± "Uncle, are you alright? You don''t look very well." Duke was concerned about him anxiously. "You are determined not to inherit my will, but itS a pity that I don''t have a sonMf there is, I will force. him to walk down my path. You are my younger brother''s son, I wont force you.¡± Old President calcted forthe rest of his life, but inthe end, he discovered that he coutd not be considered the arrangement of fate. "Then I''ll go down first. I''ll have Betty apany you." Duke did not dare to keep him any longer, afraid that he would cause his uncle to faint from anger. Betty anxiously held onto her small hands, she stood in the living room, her beautiful eyes looking at the stairs from time to time. His eldest brother and eldest uncle had been at loggerheads before, and now that they were talking about official matters, he was afraid that they would start a fight again. "Brother, how is uncle? Have you finished talking? " Betty walked over quickly and asked. "Why don''t you go up and apany him? He likes to hear you talk." Duke was counting on his sister. ¡°Alright, I''ll bring a cup of water up." Betty secretly heaved a sigh of relief, turned around and carried a cup of water up. Chapter 1564 Chapter 1564 Betty carried a cup of water up the stairs as the Old President held his heart and sighed, thinking about how glorious his life was. In the end, not a single person admitted to it. "Uncle, did my brother make you angry again?" Betty asked in concern. ¡°Don''t mention him.¡± Old President looked depressed: "Betty, are you used to staying abroad?" "Fortunately, uncle has arranged everything for me. I have no worries for you. You are sick now, but I can''te back in time to take care of you. I feel very sorry for this." Betty said with a face full of self¡ªme ¡°Betty, I promised your father that I would properly nurture you two siblings. You''ve really saved a lot of trouble for me than your brother." When Old President saw Betty, his mood became much better, and it made him think of his own daughter and granddaughter that was far away from home "Uncle, isn''t sister back yet?" Betty asked on behalf of the others. "I didn''t inform her. Forget it, we have nothing to say when she returns, so I didn''t let her return.¡± Old President and her daughter were once in a bad mood because of the death of his wife. Their father and daughter rtionship did not get along well, and this was also the most heartbreaking thing for Old President. "Uncle. I''ve applied for a long leave of absence. I will always apany you.¡± Betty said in a low voice. ¡°Alright, Betty, you''ve grown up. Have you had a boyfriend?¡± Old President was very pleased and asked her in concern. "Nope." Betty said shyly. "What type do you like? Uncle will help you find it. ¡° The Old President asked with a smile. "No need, Uncle, don''t worry about me. I''m not considering having a boyfriend right now, but my family is more important." Betty was a good girl, since she was young she has let people not worry about her, and she would not make friends with others. "A woman should be married off at the proper age. If you meet a good one, don''t let slip it." When the Old President thought that he did not have the chance to attend their wedding, he could not help but feel sorrowful Betty nodded: "I understand." As night fell, a train arrived in a very private restaurant. Under the protection of a group of bodyguards, Joseph Grant quickly walked into a nearby door. After passing through a corridor, Joseph Grant saw that the private box''s door had been opened. With a smile, he lightly walked in "Every time we meet, we have to sneak around as if we were doing something bad.¡± Because he had been standing guard at the border all year round, his skin was a healthy wheat colored color, unlike Joseph Grant''s handsome face which had a noble air about it, he had a perfect figure and strong build. If anormal person saw him, they would have felt that he had a kind of oppressing aura ¡°Duke, I''m sorry to ask you out at this time." Joseph Grant walked behind him and said softly. ¡°Inviting me here wouldn''t just be a simple treat, right?" Duke stood up and looked him straight in the eye. The two had simr statures, with one wildly unruly, the other elegantly noble. "I heard that you took the initiative to apply for suspension." Joseph Grant looked at his close friend and sighed softly. "Actually, this isn¡¯t your fault. You don''t have to do this.¡± ¡°My uncle has done many wrong things. It has already been four years, and I haven''t had a proper rest. Just take it as if I''m begging you, sign it and let me rx once. I promise that after this, I''ll definitely work for you.¡± Duke''s application form, which had not been signed, was stuck in Joseph Grant''s office. Joseph Grant did not want him to leave his current position. Not only that. he even wanted to promote him, but unfortunately, Duke stubbornly requested for him to do so. "If you think it through, of course I will sign it. You should know what to do with your uncle.¡± Joseph Grant pulled out a chair and sat down, he extended his hand out and picked up a teacup, poured himself a cup of tea, and handed it over to Duke "I already knew in my heart. Two years ago, I knew he would make a mistake, but I didn''t expect him to make such a serious mistake. Joseph, I should thank you for your mercy.¡± Duke lowered his head andughed at himself. ¡°How is your uncle? After the election, his ounts will still have to be settled. You have to be prepared. " Joseph Grant took a sip of tea and looked at her friend. She saw that his expression was frozen. "I know.¡± Duke''s tone was sorrowful and she clenched her teacup tightly, almost crushing the cup to pieces: "I know all about it.¡± "He wants to push you to my seat. Do you want to think about it?¡± Joseph Grant asked after a moment of silence. "There is no need to think about it. Even if I''m interested in your position, I wouldn''t choose to sit on it at this time. It''s not like I won''t have a chance in the future." Dukeughed at himself. ¡°If you can think like this, it''s safe. Indeed, if yoursit I in this position now, you will be the target of everyonesattacks. Your uncle will also implicate you, so avoiding you is thedest option." Joseph Grant felt that his friend had thought itthrough (boroughly, there was always a chance, but he had to make use of this opportunity. ¡°Alright, let''s not talk abou matters. I havea headac LKMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org. t official e, let''s talk about pers@nal matters. Last time NN yo u were en gaged, did yo U receive. my congrattory gift? Are yOUK> sa isfied? " Duke only wanted tobe an ide person and chat about coimmon matters. He was¡ª determined to not participate in political battles. "I''m very satisfied. I wonder where you found such a beautiful stone. Is it jade?¡± "I dug it. I dug it myself with a shovel. Of course it''s jade. It''s very precious." Duke looked proud "That is truly too precious. I will definitely cherish it, just like our friendship.¡± Joseph Grant chuckled, looking serious "Alright, if you mention this, I have something to discuss with you carefully.¡± Duke suddenly had a serious expression. Joseph Grant was startled. "What is it? "So cautious?" "After this meal, I may not ept your invitation in the future. My uncle is very disappointed with me, and I have promised him that I will not have any rtionship with the Grant Family in the future." When Duke mentioned this, heughed bitterly himself first "I understand. Your uncle hates me.¡± Although Joseph Grant was surprised, he felt that it was natural. "Aren''t you angry?¡± Surprise shed across Duke''s handsome face. "No, your uncle has done you a favor, you should also honor him." Joseph Grant was not angry, he only felt regretful "We can still chat on official matters in the future, so we might as well avoid meeting each other in private.¡± Dukeughed bitterly. ¡°Alright, it''s good that you''ve made your decision." Joseph Grant smiled gently. The dishes were served one at a time. The two men chatted as they ate. The atmosphere was very harmonious. After he finished his meal, Joseph Grant left. Originally, he wanted to return to thes Vice¡ªPresiden + SN Residen¨¦e, but he just ha ppened.ts see the road they were drivin g past, ten minutes would be s thasght about it again, th b¨¦en a while since he at uffici lent. He if had urned. site ove Arriving at the Ling Family household, when he had just gotten off the car, Wendy ran over to him happily: ¡°Brother, I just made a bet with grandpa, saying that you would definitely be back today, grandpa didn''t believe it, but I did win, I have to ask him for a present." "Wendy, how can you bet with grandpa?¡± Joseph Grant was speechless. ¡°Grandpa wanted to bet with me. I didn''t force him.¡± Wendy had an expression of grievance. Joseph Grantughed, extended his hand and gently caressed her sister''s head: "Alright, I''ll go upstairs to see grandfather.¡± ¡°Brother, why did youe back? You have just gotten engaged, so you can¡¯t just ignore my sister¡ªinw. " Wendy asked curiously. "I just had a meal with Duke and came back by the way." Joseph Grant said, and quickly went upstairs. Wendy stood in the living room stunned, she gently bit her finger and muttered: "Duke? Is he back? " Wendy''s soul seemed to have been lost. By the time she had reacted, Joseph Grant was already walking upstairs. ¡°Damned Duke, if you want to ssify me as someone who can''t see you, you won''t even have a chance.¡± Wendy immediately stomped her foot in anger, no one knew whether she was embarrassed or angry, but her beautiful face was slightly flushed. Joseph Grant went upstairs and when he saw the old man sitting by the window and reading by himself, he shouted in a low voice: "Grandfather, I''m back.¡± When the old man saw him, his eyes immediately widened: "Why are you back today? Wendy must be really cocky. " Seeing that her grandfather was living more and more like a child, Joseph Grant couldn''t help butugh. "Wendy said that she was going to make a bet with you just now, she''s getting more and more out of hand." "It''s alright, we are always so bored. Unlike you, you are always busy in the office, working in the dark and living a fulfilling life." He immediately raised his hand, indicating that he didn''t me his granddaughter for being mischievous. Joseph Grant sat at the side and shook his head with a light smile: "It''s good that you guys are happy.¡± Chapter 1565 Chapter 1565 Joseph Grant and his grandfather chatted for a while before he headed downstairs. His parents were still eating outside. Wendy was sitting on the sofa, when she saw her brother had gone downstairs, she immediately jumped up and ran in front of him, blocking his path with her hand: "Brother, when did Duke return?¡± Joseph Grant looked at his younger sister in shock: "Wendy, stop bullying him." "I''m not bullying him, I just think that it''s a small matter ... I wanted to be friends with him, but he avoided me. Brother, am I really that scary? " Wendy''s pretty face looked hurt and wranged, she obviously loved everyone, but why did she be so useless at Duke''s ce? ¡°Of course you''re not scary. You''re pretty cute.¡± Joseph Grantforted her sister gently, his thin lips curling into a smile: "Duke came back for an important matter, he doesn''t have time to y games with you anymore." "Brother, what nonsense are you spouting? When did I want to y games with him?" Wendy''s beautiful face flushed red, she stared at her big brother angrily: "He doesn''t want to see me, I''m also not willing to see him.¡± After Wendy finished speaking. she ran upstairs. Looking at his cute little sister, he could only shake his head and sigh. Forget it, she was still a child, he could not control her. In one breath, Wendy ran into the room and immediately closed the door. Her beautiful face that had a blush on it was unable to calm down for a long time. When his brother mentioned the game, Wendy immediately thought of something that still made her heart tremble. When she was thirteen, she held a birthday party. When Duke came, they were ying the game, he didn''t know if it was a coincidence or not, but the cards she held were a match to his, and the two of them were pushed out to be used as jokes. It was Wendy''s first time being hugged by a boy. Duke was also a little shy and didn''t dare to hug her too tightly. He only hugged her gently and let her go, but Wendy remembered the masculine scent of his body, which smelled like lemon. Thinking about it carefully, that was something that happened many years ago, but Wendy remembered it clearly. However, what happened afterwards caused Wendy to be severely injured. In the summer of her sixteenth year, when she found out that he had returned home, she sent him a text message asking him toe out for dinner. She never thought that Duke would actually reject her. The feeling of being rejected was extremely ufortable, so Wendy unwillingly ran over to his house to find him. Unexpectedly, he didn''t even let her in. He just stood on the balcony on the second floor and told her to go home early and not to look for him in the future. When she heard these words, Wendy''s brain was in a mess. She did not expect Duke to not be willing to be her friend again, and not even allowing her to enter the house. She had immediately said something fierce, saying that she wanted to cut off all ties with him. However, Duke casually threw out a word: "Alright!"Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Wendy deleted all the messages from him, and from that time onwards, Duke really did not contact her again. If Wendy wanted to find him, she could not even find a reason, she had only blocked her path of retreat herself. Now. hearing the news of his return, he even arranged dinner with his big brother. This feeling was too depressing, it felt like he was very close, and also very far away, so much that she didn''t even dare to call him Wendy closed her eyes and threw herself onto the bed. She rolled over and covered herself with the banklet. What happened to her? A ship of friendship, could it really be turned so easily? In the future, she would never make friends with someone from the opposite sex. It was truly unreliable. In the Wayne Family, after seeing that Coco Wayne was fine, both Edwards and Lily heaved a sigh of relief. That night, Edwards stared at his daughter''s cute sleeping face until midnight and did not dare to fall asleep. If something happened to his daughter, he would really go crazy, whether it was because of this danger or because of him. Edwards and Lily did not mention anything about this matter to their families. They did not want their families to be on tenterhooks, but they had decided that for all the teachers they hired, they would have to go through even more rigorous inspections before letting them in Lily woke up to find that the man was not by her side. She was stunned, then. where did he go? Lily draped a jacket over her shoulders and walked out of the bedroom. After passing through the children''s room, she discovered that Edwards had brought a chair over and was sitting between the two children''s beds. It was past two in the morning. How long had he been sitting here? Lily walked in lightly. The man turned to look at her and raised a finger at her. Then, he stood up and walked out with her in her arms. "What are you doing?¡± Lily asked him softly. Edwards sighed: "I can''t sleep, I want to see the children.¡± "It was a false rm this time. Next time, we can''t be careless." Lily sighed, he was truly shocked this time. "Yes, the safety of the children is more important than anything else. We can''t go through this kind of shock anymore." The man narrowed his eyes. He was exceptionally enraged by this incident. "Was that woman arranged by the Old President? Now that she''s dead, is there no way to prove it? " Lily was also very angry, because in this matter, there would always be someone whe would step out and take responsibility. " Joseph has already promised me that within a few days, he will make the details ofthe events of the year public. Atthat time, we will know < who is responsible for this matter.¡± Edwards still believed in his good fri end) and the media refusee''to let gG,of this matter, believing that there would always be someone to take responsibility for it. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "The teacher is also terrified." Lily sighed Edwards reached out and hugged her even more tightly: "OK, stop thinking about these things, let''s sleep." "OK!" Lily had slept for a long time, but now she couldn''t fall asleep. Shey on her bed with her eyes wide open, her mind empty. "Edwards, are you asleep?" Lily asked him softly. "Yes!" The man replied in a low voice. "OK!" Lily was a little disappointed, but she couldn''t be too selfish, so she could only force herself to close her eyes. As she forced herself to sleep, she suddenly felt a body turn over and press down on her. "You ... Didn''t you fall asleep? " Lily trembled, he was shocked. "Aren''t you unable to sleep? Of course I want to keep youpany. " The man whispered into her ear with his thin lips. Lily naturally understood what kind of apanying he was talking about. Her heart grew sweet and she took the initiative to reach out to hug him. Edwards kissed her gently with his thin lips. "Wait, let me get something ..." ¡°Don''t take it." A small hand reached over and grabbed his big palm. Edwards'' s serene eyes instantly turned deep. In that case, he could indulge himself tonight? Alvina Miller woke up early in the morning and ran around the garden twice. At breakfast time, her phone rang, she took it over to take a look, it was his superior, Penelope. Alvina Miller immediately answered the phone with a smile. "Good morning, Penelope.¡± Alvina Miller greeted herzily. However, Penelope shyly told her: "Alvina, Rain and I would like to treat you to a meal.¡± "Really? Are you two together? " Hearing that, Alvina Miller asked happily. "Not yet. We just want to be friends to rent. I moved in with him to rent a house." Penelopeughed in embarrassment. "Rent friends? What kind of rtionship is that?" When Alvina Miller heard it, his face was covered. "You''re still young, and don''t understand the emptiness and loneliness ofmiddle¡ª aged men and women. le and I are both singles and weavent known each other for long.se we don''t want to start. a rtionship so recklessly. Therefore, we e wanted to live together first, and then think about our next : step." "It''s thatplicated? I still don''t understand. Since you all live together, are you two any different from a husband and wife?" Alvina Miller was a little dizzy from being circled and could not help butugh "There''s a difference. We don''t have an official rtionship." Penelope was so embarrassed by her words that his face flushed red. ¡°If Rain agreeg, it means that you have something to sing. Penelope, congrattio ns, I hope that one day_ you two wv nit il truly be together." Alvitia Miller sill ¡®smiled as he offered his blessings. After all, life was short, it was. very difficult to meet someone with the same personality-and it was even harder to persevere. ¡°Alright, I''ve received your blessings. When we finish packing our room, you shoulde over to eat.¡± Penelope said with a happy expression ¡°Of course, when the timees, I will call Joseph to go with me.¡± Alvina Miller agreed with a smile. "Will the Mr. Vice¡ªPresidente as well? Alvina, this is so embarrassing. How would we dare to invite him? ¡° Penelope was still very afraid of Joseph Grant. After all, he was at a very high level Alvina Miller immediatelyughed: "It''s fine. When I brought him here, just treat him as my boyfriend.¡± Chapter 1566 Chapter 1566 Two days had passed since the incident of Sister May. Even after the media had spread the news, themotion was still very intense. Especially Sister May were still a helpless child, and had attracted the condemnation and unease of countless parents. There were even people who took the initiative to call for a parade outside the office, insisting that the authorities personally exin the situation, otherwise, they would not let this matter rest. Joseph Grant stood in the meeting room, looking at the group of people parade right before him. There was a grave expression on his handsome face. Warren Hilton knocked on the door and came in, his expression was anxious: "Sir, the foreign guest''s carriage is arriving in an hour, with so many people surrounding the door, I''m afraid it will affect us greatly, what should we do?" Joseph Grant was also having a headache at this moment. Some foreign leaders hade te visit on national affairs, how urgent was this matter? A group of people gathered outside the main gate who were unwilling to leave, they were shouting and waving their gs, demanding an exnation before they were willing to leave. "Sir, if it''s not convenient for you to step in, I''ll send some people over to drive them away. I''ve investigated and found out that a few of these people are militants, and this procession was organized by them. Their goal may already be not simple, and they are interfering with the country¡¯s affairs. Last time the teacher had exined it. It was reasonable to press for a while before exining the matter. But these people...¡± Warren Hilton also felt that he was helpless. The people had the right to know, but if it went too far, it also interfered in state affairs.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Joseph Grant withdrew his gaze, raised his wrist and looked at the time. "It''s already past ten in the morning. How many people are there outside?¡± "About a hundred or so." Warren Hilton immediately replied "Alright, make sure the Cathedral is empty so that you can invite them inside and prepare a good lunch to entertain them first. As for the exnation, find two people to exin it to them first. Also, make sure to remind them not to be provoked, to cause trouble, and to threaten our country''s security and image." Joseph Grant pondered for a moment, then gave out a pMiller immediately. Warren Hilton felt that this method was the safest. Not only could it soothe the hearts of people, it could also help to organize the main streets in time for foreign leaders toe visit. "Mister is wise, I''ll do it right away. It''s just that I don''t know who I''ll be looking for to be this time¡¯s spokesperson.¡± Warren Hilton asked with some difficulty. ¡°Bring the person in charge of the Department of Public Information over. This is their problem and they have to take care of it." Before, the information system was mainly under the jurisdiction of the Old President, and most people had always been loyal to him, but now that something like this had happened, Joseph Grant would definitely not let them stay out of it, and would definitely let them remain loyal to the Old President until the end. "Yes sir!¡± Warren Hilton immediately felt that this idea was very good. Mister thought that things were always the most reasonable one, so it was about time for the people from the Department of Public Information to contribute a little. Under the arrangement of Joseph Grant, the state visit at noon was very sessful. In the evening, Joseph Grant even had an exchange with the foreign guests, and shared dinner with them. When he found out about the happy asion where Joseph Grant had gotten engaged a while ago, the other party even specially prepared a gift for him. Joseph Grant expressed his great honor and gratitude. Only untilte in the night. all of his matters had been temporarily settled. Then Joseph Grant tiredly returned to the Vice¡ªPresident Pce by car. At the moment, only the light at the door was on, and the room was quiet. Joseph Grant thought, was this woman asleep? The man''s lips curled up into a smile. He felt an inexplicable sense of loss. Previously, when she was waiting in the living room, he scolded her for staying up all night. Now, she had already gone to sleep. but he felt sour. This feeling was soplicated. "Good night, sir. See you tomorrow." Warren Hiltonughed and said, then he led the group of people away. Joseph Grant also wished Warren Hilton good night. then pushed the door and entered As Joseph Grant went upstairs and took off his jacket. When he reached the bedroom, he heard a coughing from inside, causing his heart to clench, and he quickly walked in. "Alvina.¡± He saw that the bedsidemp was still on, and the dim light reflected off the red face that had turned over in the bed "You''re back?" Alvina Miller softly said as she reached out to support herself from her seat. Joseph Grant casually threw his jacket onto the sofa at the side, and ced his hand on her forehead: "What happened to you? Are you sick? " "Maybe the weather has changed too much in the past two days. I feel a little cold and my throat hurts." Alvina Miller whispered. Joseph Grant touched her forehead and discovered that she was still a little hot. He frowned slightly and grabbed her thin shoulder: "Did you take the medicine?¡± "No, I drank a lot of water. I saw it on the inte that I would get better after I sleep if I had more water.¡± Alvina Miller replied softly. "No, just drinking water is useless, you have to take the medicine, otherwise I wil get worse. I''ll go downstairs and find some medicine for you ta-eat. Lie down and cover¡± yourselfwi ha nket." Joseph? GrantSould not help but sigh Letting her be alone at home, she was actually sick. Although she was not a child, her self-care ability was not high, he had to find someone to specially look after her. Content belongs to Alvina Miller med herself in heart as she watchett him turn around and leave. Todaysafter watching the . news, she khew that he had met < with very yimportan guests froma; foreign ¡®countries, and it was already twelve o''clock. He had just fifished his v work and hade back. But she let him be worried about her, she felt guilty. After Joseph Grant went downstairs for a few minutes, he took the medicine and warm water to go upstairs Seeing that she wasn''t obedient and was still sitting on the bed, he couldn''t help but sigh: "Alvina, I''ve decided to find you an aunt to take care of you. Otherwise, I won''t be able to rest that you being home yourself." "No need, I can take good care of myself... It''s not a big deal that I didn''t cover nayse f with a nket in the afternogn, and I didn''t pack my clothes iptime. It''s normal for mets be sick. Don''t invite anyone over." Hearing hat, Alvina Miller = immediately shook her heackand rejected his idea. Because, they were in Vice-President Pc¨¦ inviting people toe in was very troublesome, but even at such a tense time, it made people feel uneasy. ¡°How is it normal to be sick? Look at you, blushing. " Joseph Grant was speechless. His heart was in pain and he wanted to me her, but he couldn''t be ruthless. "I was shy when I saw you." Alvina Miller immediately exined. "Is there? How long have we known each other, and how shy would you be if you saw me? " Joseph Grant immediately exposed her lies. ¡°Of course. Although we have known each other for a long time, every time we see you, it''s like we''ve met for the first time. It makes my heart beat faster and the blood flow quicken." Alvina Miller''s mouth could speak, but what she said was quite nice. ¡°Alright, stop trying to be brave. I''ve decided not to change it." Joseph Grant said with a serious face. "No, just don''t. If aunt was home, we wouldn''t be able to get along well.¡± Alvina Miller immediately became impatient and even reached out to grab his strong arm, she put her small face rubbing against his arm: ¡°Joseph Grant, I promise that I will be more careful next time, don¡¯t invite people home okay, I''m begging you." Joseph Grant had initially made a decision, but after hearing her cute and gentle appearance, he was even unwilling to reject her. "Okay, so I won''t invite anyone. It must be boring for you to be alone at home. How about this, youe to the office and work with me, okay?" Joseph Grant finally loosened up a little on her. "Really? Can I go to work now? " Alvina Miller immediately became spirited. ¡°The office is more or less cleared, and the Old President has kept his sharp ws, so I don''t think that he will be able to threaten your safety anymore. Go to the office and get closer to me. I can take care of you at anytime. Joseph Grant made the second arrangement. In short, he couldn''t let her stay at home alone. "OK, alright, I''ll go to work tomorrow. Actually, I feel like there are more good people in this world.¡± Alvina Miller immediatelyughed happily. Actually, she did not want to be bored at home and wanted to go to work to light up with heat. Seeing her smile, Joseph Grant immediately opened his palm: "Take some pills." "It''s this medicine again. It smells so bad." Alvina Miller''s princess disease was acting up again. She was afraid of eating the medicine or even taking injections, but she was too desperate to take care of herself ¡°It''s a good medicine, hurry up and eat it." Joseph Grantforted her gently. "Fine, I''ll eat, I''ll quickly recover from my illness. Tomorrow night, we''ll make sure that everything happens. I don''t want you to wait any longer." After Alvina Miller finished speaking, she took the medicine, raised her head and threw it into her mouth. Joseph Grant immediately gave her a mouthful of warm water. Alvina Miller gulped it down. When her beautiful eyes opened, she saw the man''s expression that was so stifled that it seemed like he wanted to laugh. Chapter 1567 Chapter 1567 After Alvina Miller forcefully swallowed the medicine, she raised her eyes and met the man''s smiling gaze. Her heartbeat instantly quickened, and as she lowered her eyes in panic, she saw the man''s hands on top of her nket. Her two hands were slender and fair, with distinct joints. It was motionless, and looked as beautiful as a work of art. Alvina Miller blushed. She couldn''t help but reach out to grab the man''s fingers and asked shyly: "Why are youughing at me?" "Alvina, why does it feel like you''re more anxious than I am?" Joseph Grant liked to look at her blushing face. Her skin was white and delicate, and once her face turned red, it would bring out the pink of peach blossoms, making him want to beat her up and bite her. Alvina Miller''s face became even more embarrassed, she angrily pushed him on the chest: "I didn''t, I just felt sorry for you, we clearly said that we were going to have child after getting engaged, but we haven''t finished until now." "You didn''t let me down, really. Illness and your menstruation are normal things." Joseph Grant gentlyforted her, he did not want to see her in such a state. Only then did Alvina Miller raise her eyes and look at him: "Joseph Grant, before this, I never felt that I wasn''t worthy of anyone. But after meeting you, I realized that if I were not to be even more outstanding, I really wouldn''t be worthy of you anymore. My heart is flustered." Seeing that she had started to speak nonsense again. Joseph Grant couldn''t help but kiss her forehead. After a long while, he finally patted her face lightly: "Alvina, I don''t know what you mean that you are not worthy. How about we try it tomorrow night, it should bepatible.¡± Alvina Miller''s body trembled, her beautiful eyes immediately widened. Alright, Joseph Grant always said those words without any preparation for it, catching her off guard. "You''re not serious.¡± Alvina Miller said, her eyes filled withughter. Joseph Grant immediately pressed his hands against her body, both hands supporting her behind the bed. His thin lips were very close to her, and even his breathing was tangled. "Alvina, you are younger than me. You are beautiful and capable. Your family background is better than mine. It should be said that I am the one who took advantage of you." As the man spoke, his thin lips moved towards her ears. He was indeed taking advantage of her. "You didn''t. If you want to find a woman more beautiful than me, what''s more capable is just a thought. Besides, my family background isn''t bad, but it''s not the best either. You still have the chance ...are you going to bite me?¡± Before Alvina Miller could finish expressing her opinion, she felt a pain in her ear, and he actually bit her. Although he did not use much strength, it still made her feel a bit of pain "Does it hurt?" the man asked in a low voice. "What are you doing?¡± Alvina Miller asked angrily. "I just wanted to keep you quiet. What we are doing now can only be understood, it can''t be exined.¡± The man chuckled lowly. Alvina Miller immediately reached out to hug him, and gently ced her face on his shoulder: "Bite it, bite whatever you want, I''m not afraid of pain.¡± How could the man dare to bite her? He only extended his hand and gently hugged her. At this moment, he put down all of his fatigue. He only wanted to inhale the fragrance off her body and quietly stay there for a moment. "Go to take a bath and sleep early. You still have work to do tomorrow." Alvina Miller was really afraid that he would fall asleep now, and gently push him to sleep. "OK, you sleep first, I''ll be right over." Joseph Grant greedily kissed her lips onest time, causing this little girl to jump in fright. and immediately push him away. "No, I have a cold. It''s contagious.¡± Alvina Miller said anxiously. Joseph Grant raised his eyebrows. ¡°I''m not afraid.¡± Alvina Miller couldn''t do anything about his capriciousness, he wasn¡¯t afraid, but she was afraid. It seemed that when he slept, she had to move further away from him, Joseph Grant was extremely busy right now. Joseph Grant showered and came out wearing a set of charcoal grey pajamas and the kind of pajamas that he wore. When he slept by himself previously, he only wore a bathrobe and went to sleep, but now, there was a cute and sweet little woman on the bed, so he didn''t dare to be too casual. "Alvina, why are you so far away from me?" As the many down. he realized that the woman was lying on the other side of the bed, almost a meter away from him. "I''m afraid a cold might catch you.¡± The girl''s muffled voice could be heard. The man stretched out his hand to pull her over and tightly embraced her. "You are not allowed to move too far away from me." A domineering and unreasonable voice fell into her ears, causing the whole night to turn slightly sweet Alvina Miller still liked the feeling of being in his embrace very much. It was reassuring. It made her sleep more fragrant. Since he didn''t mind, she naturally didn''t insist. She just slept in his arms and dreamed until dawn. In the morning, she faintly felt something warm moving on her forehead. When she opened her eyes. she saw a man using his thin lips to test the temperature on her forehead. She had taken medicinest night, and now her body temperature had returned to normal. "I''ll get up immediately and go to work with you in a bit." Alvina Miller saidzily as he rolled over. "If you can''t get up, then don''t force yourself. It doesn''t matter if you rest for another day." The manforted her gently. "No more rest.¡± Alvina Miller immediately sat up, then found his slippers and got off the bed. The man directly moved her shoes to her feet. ¡°Okay. since you insist, then let''s go. I''ll go downstairs to prepare breakfast for you." "OK!" Alvina Miller was in a good mood to fly to the sky so early in the morning. It was sunny outside the window. She stretchedzily and quickly went to the bathroom to wash up. When she was ready to go downstairs, she saw a maning out with two bowls of noodles that he had tripped over. Joseph Grant looked up and saw her elegant and beautiful work clothes. His heart skipped a beat. ¡°Come and eat." He smiled Alvina Miller looked at him. He pulled up his sleeves and supported himself with his hands on the table as he looked over with a gentle gaze. It caused her to be extremely moved early in the morning "OK!" She chuckled and walked over. Due to theck of time, Joseph Grant did not do much, but it was enough for two people to fill their stomachs. "Joseph Grant, is your birthdaying up soon?" Alvina Miller suddenly thought of an important matter, and it was his sister¡ªinw, Wendy, who called to remind her of this. Joseph Grant thought about it carefully and nodded: "Yes, about a week or so."Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Have you thought about how to celebrate? Wendy said you didn¡¯t seem to be having a birthday before." Alvina Miller asked him with an expression of anticipation. "I''m a man. There''s no need to celebrate my birthday." Joseph Grant replied with a light smile "I didn''t care before, but now that I know you''re having a birthday, I have to give you a present and order a cake." Alvina Miller said with iparable enthusiasm. "What gift are you going to give? Don''t waste your money. " The man immediately remembered that the gift she gave himst time was very valuable, so he didn''t dare to ept it anymore. l''ll keep it as a secret now. You''ll be twenty-nine years old on your birthday, andawith a man¡¯s golden age, let me''salcte a bit more, if ~ we give birth to a child next year, then when we''re fifty, the child will be twenty, If we still have to give birth to a second child, thenwe raight have to walk in circles around the child.¡± Alvina Miller said as she ate. When she thought about it, the time that left for them to be alone really didn''t seem like much. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Do you think I''m old?" The man asked, looking up at her. "No, it''s just right." Alvina Miller stuck out her tongue. "If only I could be a few years younger. You are only twenty¡ªthree years old, the age difference between us is a bit too big." Joseph Grant couldn''t help but sigh. "Not big, I''m almost 24 years old." Alvina Millerforted him The man lowered his head and smiled. ¡°Alright. hurry up and eat breakfast. There isn¡¯t enough time." Alvina Miller pursed her lips andughed, and did not speak any further. After eating breakfast, Alvina Miller got into Jog¨¦ph Grant''s car. Originallysshe wanted to cherish the good tintes on the road with himybut she found that Warren Hilton didn''t stopito report and even arrange a lays worth of travel. Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ? Alvina Miller sat on the side in a daze. Just hearing about the complicated work caused her to have a headache, and he really did not kn@w how Joseph Grant dealt with¡éthiese problems. They were all peaple with brains, So why was there stich a huge gap betwee them? Along the way to the office, Alvina Miller got out of the car. The man warned her: "If you have anything to say, call me, or call Warren Hilton.¡± "Got it!" Alvina Miller winked at him mischievously, and the man couldn''t help butugh. Alvina Miller turned around and headed towards her office. Chapter 1568 Chapter 1568 The feeling of stepping into the general office again was very good. Furthermore, Alvina Miller noticed that all of the employees who passed by her looked at her with strange gazes. In the past, whenever they saw her, they wouldugh and whisper to her, but now, everything had changed. Those who could not avoid her just came over to greet her, the one who could avoid her just moved away. This kind of feeling of being respected and valued made Alvina Miller at a loss of whether tough or cry. Sure enough, her position in the office was comparable to the feelings Joseph Grant had for her. What a realistic society! Finally. she could openly ept this love, and no longer need to be ridiculed by others to be able to walk with her head held high. "Alvina, good morning. I heard you took a leave of absence. Are you sick?¡± "Yeah, we''ve been looking forward to your return. We''ve been looking forward to sending us wedding sweets.¡± "Mr. Vice¡ªPresident must be very nice to you. You are so lucky, we are so envious of you." The moment Alvina Miller walked into the office, a group of colleagues immediately came over and surrounded her. They were all talking at once about her, making her unable to ept them, and all she could do was reply politely and awkwardly. ¡°Alright, stop surrounding Alvina like this and do your job properly." Penelope rushed over in time to help Alvina Miller out and call her into the office. Alvina Miller secretly heaved a sigh of relief, andughed helplessly: "Penelope, their sudden concern for me really confused me. In the past. they were all indifferent to me." "Don''t you understand? Although Mr. Vice¡ªPresident didn''t personally announce the feelings he had for you, anyone with a discerning eye could tell that he still liked you. Now that you two are officially engaged. the Old President''s situation isn¡¯t good, so the next president will definitely be him. First lady, Alvina, I''ve thought about myself. I haven''t felt bad about you since you came to work for me, so you have to take good care of me in the future. " Penelope smiled yfully, half serious and half joking. "Penelope, do you need to be so realistic? You are the best boss that I have ever met. I admire you from the bottom of my heart and I thank you. I will remember the kindness you gave me, and I will never forget it." When she was at her most helpless and uneasy, Penelope gave her a lot of help and courage. Now, she said these words from the bottom of her heart. "Alright, don''t cry. Withdraw your tears. Otherwise, others might think that I''ve bullied you." Penelope walked over and patted her shoulders, her eyes turning red "Penelope, I don''t care what others think of me. You are my mentor and my friend. Our rtionship will not change." Alvina Miller wiped the tears off her eyes andughed. "I''d be honored to be a friend of the First Lady." Penelope said happily. Although Alvina Miller hade to work today, she did not have a lot of work to do. At noon, she suddenly saw a bunch of tall figures entering the her office. The entire office burst into an uproar as everyone looked in disbelief at the Joseph Grant who had walked in In the past, it was not easy to meet him, but now, because of Alvina Miller, they had a higher chance of meeting the Mr. Vice¡ªPresident. Joseph Grant politely epted the greetings of the people around him, and in the end, stopped in front of her desk. Alvina Miller''s breathing stopped, she couldn''t believe that Joseph Grant woulde looking for her without even greeting her. Moreover, his expression was no longer as cold as before. Instead. he had a smile on his face, looking extremely gentle. ¡°Alvina, let''s have lunch together at noon.¡± After the man walked over, hezily reached out to support her on her desk. His voice was deep and maic, filled with a doting aura. "Is it convenient?¡± When Alvina Miller saw that the man had used his slender and pretty hands to support her work desk, her heartbeat quickened. She didn''t expect that the moment he opened his mouth, he would invite her out for a meal. What a pleasant surprise. "What''s inconvenient? I also want to eat lunch. It''s very normal for you to eat with me.¡± The man felt that her question was quite funny, and his thin lips also curled up into a smile. ¡°But...¡± "Let''s go, you''re not allowed to refuse me.¡± The man leaned his body forward slightly and lowered his voice by a few degrees. Other than Alvina Miller who could hear him, the other women sitting beside her could naturally hear him as well. God, the Mr. Vice¡ªPresident could actually say such domineering words of love, it was a tempo that could drive a person to death! Who could bear this? When Alvina Miller saw that everyone in thie office was staring at them, her heart was in turmoil, she. was jumping up and down, she was about tefaint. What was Joseph: aT oe ee Granteoing, he can definitely-say it over the phone, why did he.some over himself, and why wa¨¦s-he acting so enchanting? =/ "Then let''s go." Alvina Miller quickly arranged the documents, grabbed Joseph Grant''s arm with her bag, and almost forcefully dragged him out of the office. ¡°Alvina, what''s wrong?" Joseph Grant was baffled, was she angry when he personally came to invite her? But he was full of sincerity. "Why did you suddenlye here? You didn''t even give me a phone call to prepare. " Alvina Millerined at him in a low voice, but her heart was filled with sweetness. "You''re my fiancee, isn''t it normal for me toe over and have a meal with you?" When the man saw her blushing face, his mood became indescribably good. If it wasn''t for the crowded corridor, he really wanted to push her against the wall and have a good time loving her. ¡°You mean... Can we have a fair and honorable show of love here in the future? " Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes quickly went up, shining brightly from the bottom of his eyes, full of joy and anticipation The man shrugged his shoulderszily. ¡°Don''t you like being open? Or ... You want to continue sneaking around with me? " "Who wants to sneak around? Of course I like being open.¡± Alvina Miller immediately red at him. The man was,enchanted by her angry look. H@:reached out his hand and subconstviously pinched her. small chin A right, let''s go, I won''t let youx¡éown anymore. I''ve saidthis before if I want to see you, lh yenediatelye and find-you. I won''t be restricted by anyone, no one can stop my determination." ~Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Alvina Miller blushed red at those words, her small hands nervously holding onto her dress. After ang while. she finally giggled. "Fine, you said so." The two of them walked to the elevator side by side. Everyone''s gaze was involuntarily attracted by their figures. Previously, they felt that Alvina Miller was unworthy of Joseph Grant, but that she was a rich girl who was willful. Now that they saw Joseph Grant talking to her in a low voice and smiled to her, they realized how jealous they were. It was because of jealousy that they unconsciously wanted to belittle Alvina Miller. But in reality, even without Alvina Miller''s existence, Joseph Grant''s gaze would not stay on them. Some people were destined not to be able to obtain it. Only by settling their mentality could they make themselves feel better. Everyone understood these principles, but some people were able to understand them, while others couldn''t. Kelly was one of those people who did not want to let go of others, and also did not want to let go of herself. In the cafeteria, everyone was enthusiastically discussing the story of Alvina Miller and Joseph Grant''s love. She was dazed. She hadn''t eaten a single bite of the food beside her hands. She couldn''t eat any of it. Her heart felt like it had been punched, and it was extremely painful. In the past, sne had always thought that Joseph Grant would never fall fora womatnike Alvina Miller. Alvina Miller''s cRarm was entirely because her family was rich, but her chara was vely ordinary. If it was andother girl.as long as they grew up¡± together, who wouldn''t be-beautiful? Who wouldn''t have an otifstanding temperament? Kelly felt that Joseph Grant would definitely not take fancy to Alvina Miller''s money and only marry her, he was only forced to marry by his family. Now, the discussions that came from all around seemed to p her face. Everyone said that they saw Joseph Grant taking the initiative to hold Alvina Miller''s hand, and the gaze that he gave her was filled with doting "No, that''s impossible." Kelly immediately threw the spoon down and turned to run out. In her heart. she refused to ept this reality, she refused to believe that Alvina Miller had obtained Joseph Grant''s sincerity. Chapter 1569 Chapter 1569 Kelly locked herself in a bathroom as she squatted on the floor. Her heart was wracked with pain and tears of unwillingness fell crazily. She tightly twisted the tissue in her hand, as if it was Alvina Miller''s neck, making her want to tighten and break it. "It''s not true, it''s not true." She kept denying it in her heart. At that moment, a few women came in to fix their makeup and started to loudly chat about the most explosive hot news. "Alvina Miller''s fate is really good this time, she''s about to be the First Lady, this luck is really enviable." One of the women couldn''t help sighing.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°There''s an uncle in my office who said that he could judge her by her appearance, he said that Alvina Miller looked like a woman who could help her husband a lot. You see, it seems like he really got the point, once they get engaged, that faction will not be able to pass on. Mr. Vice¡ªPresident is definitely the next champion, Alvina Miller doesn''t need to worry about anything anymore.¡± A woman even intentionally lowered her voice and told others about the gossip. "That might be so. In short, we have never offended her. It doesn¡¯t matter to us what her identity in the future is." "That''s true, but I heard that a lot of people had offended Alvina Miller before. When she bes the First Lady, all of them would be in trouble." Another person began tough. "In the past, no one thought that Alvina Miller would win the favor of the Vice¡ªPresident. But now, they have been pped across the face. In any case, we should keep a low profile and not think too much about it." Another woman concluded with a tone as if she had seen through life. Kelly held her breath, only after the group ofdies had left did she stand up, feeling cold all over. Alvina Miller was about to be the First Lady, her status was very important, whoever she wanted to take revenge against, it would be with a sentence "She definitely won''t let me off. This vicious woman. her heart is so small, she will definitely treat me badly.¡± Kelly walked out in a daze. Her hands supporting herself on the sink. She looked in the mirror at her disappointed expression, she suddenly felt that she was a bit ugly. "I might as well do myst act while she''s waiting to torture and take revenge to me.¡± Kelly gritted her teeth and felt that she had nowhere to turn back to. After Alvina Miller took the position of First Lady, She would definitely torture her to death ¡°But what can I do? What can I do? " Kelly pressed down on her head, feeling like it was about to explode. In a rigorous and atmospheric box, this was the first time Alvina Miller had the chance to sit down and eat in such a spacious and bright ce. She was a little nervous and restricted. Joseph Grant reached out and caught a piece of dish, cing it in her bowl: "Alvina, there¡¯s no one else here, don''t be nervous. Eat a piece of fish. It is very fresh.¡± Alvina Miller looked out of the window and saw the g that was raised high up from the ground. She couldn''t really feel anything in her heart, but she was truly very happy. "OK, stop giving me the food. You should eat too." Alvina Miller took the chopsticks and lowered her head to eat. The man''s gaze was gentle as he looked at her. Seeing that she had finally rxed, he felt at ease. "I feel so strange. When we were secretly in love, I felt very rxed. Now that we love each other openly, I feel afraid in my heart. Don''t I be so silly?¡± Alvina Miller could not help but mock herself. "What nonsense are you spouting? Just eat." The man put more food in her bowl and scolded her softly. Alvina Miller also felt that she was exaggerating, she smiled and ate happily. Just as Joseph Grant and Alvina Miller finished their lunch and were about to leave, Warren Hilton walked over with a serious expression and reported: "Sir, the few people who led the way to cause trouble are here again." "I know. You invite them to the meeting room on the first floor. I''ll meet them myself." Joseph Grant''s face became gloomy. he felt that this was no longer a simple matter of making trouble, but a matter of obstructing State Affairs. Seeing that Joseph Grant had matters to take care of, Alvina Miller tactfully decided to leave: "I will go back to my office first, busy yourself." ¡°Alright, wait for me to go home tonight." Joseph Grant whispered to her. Alvina Miller sweetly nodded her head, then turned and left. Joseph Grant directly went downstairs to the first floor. When the elevator door opened, Kelly happened to be doing reception at the front desk, and when she turned around to see Joseph Grant''s elegant figure, her heart suddenly froze. It was difficult for her to look away from him "Do you know what matter the Vice¡ªPresident is going to take care of?" Kelly had neglected her position just now, so she was unclear about what had happened, hence she quickly asked a female colleague at her side. "Just now, a group of people were invited in from outside. It was the people from the parade. And a few of them were led in. Mr. Vice¡ªPresident should be going to deal with this matter." That person kindly informed her. "I also want to go over and take a look." Kelly immediately said, and then she turned and followed him. Joseph Grant saw six or seven men arguing angrily in the reception room on the first floor. "The Mr. Vice¡ªPresident is here, be quiet. If you have anything to say, just say it one by one." Warren Hilton immediately stepped forward and shouted, shocking those men The man leading the group saw Joseph Grant and immediately pounced over, but he was stopped by the bodyguards. "Joseph Grant, you are the leader that we have chosen. You should give us a reasonable exnation for this matter and not let us lose our sense of security and the trust of the political situation." The man immediately shouted with an aggrieved tone. Joseph Grant''s face darkened, his voice firm andpowerful: "Everyone please calm.down, we have already made this.qratter public tothe ==? outside world, you should all be clear, he kidnappers have al eatly beerrkil ed on the spot, and vail no longer be a threat to your safety, pt¨¦ase do believe in the nation, believe that we have the ability to maintain national security and peace." ¡°Joseph Grant, I already said that you are good at talking, and it¡¯s true, but ata timetike this, you can still act pretentious. If you really have the ability, why did you let a child be frightened like that? I already know thatthe child is so scared that he is noronger normal, and you even lock him up so that the media-can''t interview him. Are you still human?" Another man immediately yelled. Joseph Grant, facing their unreasonable teasing, could only speak seriously: "That child is currently ree¨¦iving treatment, and we have asked the most > authoritative doctor to help him, so we won''t let the media interview himsThis is his family members¡¯ intentions. The child has already wal b¨¦en frightened, and should not be pushed to the heart of the struggle, if you really are thinking for the child, then you should stop spreading these frightening words, and calmly ook at this matter." Content belongs to "Just from what you''ve said, who can believe it? In the end, isn¡¯t it because of your war with the President? Joseph Grant, I heard that you are the victor, please tell me how you feel right now, you have killed your biggest enemy, you must be in a great mood, right? " Warren Hilton and the other officials¡¯ expressions instantly changed. One of the important personnel stood out and criticized: "You do not know the inside information, please do not make uselessments here. If you think that being eloquent is a happy thing, then do not forget what kind of ce this is. All of your words and actions will be subject to legal responsibilities." "Are you threatening us? We are not afraid of it. The root of this matter is the war between you who wield power. We are just cannon fodder. " The other man immediately sneered. Joseph Grant faced these people''s denouncement and scolding, and his expression was a little gloomy. In fact, he had absolute reasons to suspect who the mastermind behind all these people was, and what their motive was. ¡°Everyone, please calm down. Your doubts are legitimate, but I believe that you are all rational people who will not be provoked or frightened by others. After all, political affairs are always very sensitive andplicated. If you really want to investigate this matter carefully. I will send someone to cooperate with you.¡± Joseph Grant calmly said. and turned to leave. The moment Joseph Grant walked out, he was bumped into by someone. He subconsciously reached out to support the person "Are you alright?" Joseph Grant asked softly when he saw that it was a woman Kelly raised her head in disbelief to see Joseph Grant''s handsome face that was just inches away from her. Moreover, his hand was still on her shoulder. At this moment, she really wanted to hug him and feel the warmth of his embrace. Just then, a roar came from behind them: "Joseph Grant. just die.¡± Joseph Grant turned around and saw the group of men, who were in chaos just now, take out a de each, and rush towards him crazily. Chapter 1570 Chapter 1570 The sudden riot made the scene lose control for a moment. But. Joseph Grant''s bodyguard was not just for show, they immediately rushed forward to stop the group of berserk men, but unfortunately, the group of men had ferocious expressions, as though they were all here for Joseph Grant, and they wanted him dead A short man, with the help of hispanions, sessfully escaped from the group of bodyguards and staff members who blocked the attack, and fiercely pierced towards Joseph Grant''s back. Kelly had already been scared silly, but the moment she saw that person pouncing towards Joseph Grant with a de in his hand, a thought quickly shed across her mind. This was her chance ... "Sir, be careful!" Kelly wanted to quickly push Joseph Grant away, but unfortunately, she was the one who was pushed away. Joseph Grant could have avoided the de on his back, but because Kelly wanted to turn around and block it for him, it caused Joseph Grant to hesitate for a second when he tried to push her away. The knife just scraped at his arm. The blood was dyed red at the next moment of Joseph Grant''s shirt. Kelly was pushed away by him forcefully, and pounced onto the wall. She was startled, and when she turned around, she saw that the man who injured Joseph Grant was grabbed by the guards who rushed over to his side. The attack was too fast, in the blink of an eye, it had been suppressed, but in that split second, Joseph Grant''s arm was shed by the de. The color of his face immediately retreated, the pain taking over his entire mental state. Warren Hilton shouted loudly in shock: "Sir, you''re injured?" The group of men who went berserk were also quickly subdued, but they were all still extremely excited. One of them angrily red at Joseph Grant and scolded: "It doesn''t matter if you just bleed a little, as long as we cannon fodder are able to pave the way for him. If he doesn''t die, we won''t be able to live.¡± These people''s provocative words provoked a few staff members beside him to step forward and give them a good kick or two. "Stop!" Joseph Grant bellowed, his majesty revealed a hint of benevolence "Sir, your hand is injured. Let''s go to the infirmary to stop the bleeding first." Warren Hilton had already made a gesture to the people beside him: "Get the doctor here, quick.¡± Joseph Grant said to the people around him with a calm expression, "Lock them up first. We can interrogate themter, but you can''t do anything violent to them." "Yes sir!" The furious staff could only obey the order and bring everyone away. Kelly stood by the door in panic. Her fingers were trembling. and her hair was in disarray. She had originally wanted to use the opportunity to save Joseph Grant, even if she was severely injured. But in reality, she could not. Instead, she was saved by Joseph Grant once, and his hand was injured She looked at the blood on the floor. She was still shaking, and her expression was one of panic, fear, and heartache. When Joseph Grant walked past her, Kelly immediately ran over and apologized while crying: "Sorry, Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, I was too useless, I caused you injuries." Joseph Grant''s gaze did not stay on her face, and he only said lightly: "It''s not your fault. Go back to work.¡± "No, it''s my fault. Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, let me take care of you. I am so shameless.¡± Kelly cried even more sorrowfully. Her tears fell. She raised her eyes, and the bottom of her eyes was filled with love. Warren Hilton said coldly from the side: "We can understand why you want to save Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, but you should try your best not to act rashly next time. Mr. Vice¡ªPresident''s injuries are serious, please do not block the way here anymore.¡± After Warren Hilton finished speaking, he immediately escorted Joseph Grant to the elevator. When they reached the second floor, a few doctors anxiously ran over. "Quick, help Mister take a look." Warren Hilton immediately made them sit in a room at the side and started to bandage Joseph Grant''s arm. The doctor opened the medicine box and took out the tools. Joseph Grant''s injury was on his right hand, the wound was four to five centimeters deep. but fortunately the wound was not deep enough. It didn''t hurt bones, but cut skin and flesh. He must disinfect the needle immediately to stop bleeding. "Mister, you have to bear with it for a bit. Let''s make some ointment for you first." The few doctors were very professional, facing such a situation, they steadied their breathing and wanted to treat Joseph Grant''s wounds in the shortest amount of time possible Joseph Grant also lost a bit too much blood at this moment. He closed his eyes and nodded: "Sorry for the trouble." Warren Hilton watched on from the side. feeling extremely anxious. This group of people was simply a mob, their goal was to get close to the Mr. Vice ¡ªPresident and take the chance te kill him. He really didn''t know who the mastermind behind this was, could it still be that person? The fact that Joseph Grant was injured on the first floor did not spread very quickly, because Joseph Grant had told them that they must temporarily stop the news from spreading. After all, this was not a glorious thing. Plus, it was now noon, so most of the staff were still taking their lunch break The wounds on Joseph Grant''s arm were sealed with needles. His entire arm was numb. He was lying on the chair, and his entire person seemed to have lost energy, as if he waspletely exhausted Warren Hilton had sent people over to guard the door of the guest room strictly. It seemed that some people really did not care about everything else, and wanted to make this kind of inhuman counterattack at this crucial moment.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Sir, do you want to notify Miss Miller toe over?¡± Warren Hilton asked softly as he knew that Joseph Grant had not fallen asleep and was only resting with his eyes closed. It was a time of weakness when he was wounded. and if someone who loved him was around to look after him, he would certainly feel better. "No need, let her rest." Even at this time, Joseph Grant did not wish for her to worry about him. "She will find out sconer orter." Warren Hilton couldn''t help but remind him "Then let her know at ater time, this interrogation will be given to you. Listen to them, if I dan''t die today, they will die, and they must definitely be threatened. Otherwise, they won''t go crazy from trying to kill me.¡± Joseph Grant slowly opened his eyes, his gaze staring out of the window in a certain direction, but his expression bing more stern. "Yes, I will personally interrogate them. I will definitely get the mastermind out of their mouths. There''s really no saving them.¡± The more Warren Hilton thought about it. the angrier he got. If they had the ability, they should have a fairpetition. "Do you think it has anything to do with that person?¡± Joseph Grant frowned, his heart was still in pain. Especially when he saw Duke, he was even more unwilling to see a situation where both of them were seriously injured. If this were to spread, not only would the entire country beughing, the other nations would also want to beat them up. ¡°Apart from him, there''s no someone else I can thinkof. Sir, you''re too kind, he sent people to kill you so many times; but you endured it all > the time Only then did you allowhis lawlessness to go unchecked, and evernif you counterattacked a little bit-you could still suppress his spirit anid make him not dare te act brazenly." Warren Hilton sighed. He felt heartache and was angry. Joseph Grant went silent. Actually, why hadn''t he thought of using the same method to attack his opponent? {the other party threw a bomb at,Aim and he threw one back, could this country be saved? THiS situation was simply too chaotic, it made the schemers of otherhations smile, their goal was achieved. Joseph Grant was not willing to fight for this position with apetitive Spirit in his heart, this was not his initial loyalty, nor was it his idea to rule over the country. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Sir, I''m sorry, I said too much." After Warren Hilton reflected on his words, his face instantly filled with shame. He felt that his words just now were too radical, just like the faces of the group of people, causing them to be afraid. Warren Hilton was startled, then he suddenly understood what he meant. The power struggle was only for the Office, but the rtions between countries were very tense, so what sir considered was the big matter, Warren Hilton felt even more ashamed. Chapter 1571 Chapter 1571 Alvina Miller leaned against the chair and closed her eyes for a afternoon nap. It was unknown if it was because of her mental state, but when she. was at home, she was given a soft andfortablerge bed, making it impossible for her to fall asleep. However, after running to the office, she was somehow able to sleep peacefully. ¡°Alvinal" Just as she was sleeping soundly, an urgent call caused her to open her eyes in a sh. She immediately saw Penelope standing in front of her with a panicked expression on her face: "Alvina, don''t sleep anymore. Mr. Vice¡ªPresident is injured, hurry up and go take a look at him." "What?" Alvina Miller was so shocked that she almost fell off her chair. She asked anxiously: "What happened to him? How did he get hurt?" "I heard that a group of rioters wanted to kill him in the reception room on the first floor. The scene was very chaotic, he left after being injured. I don''t know the details, I just heard from the staff just now. Go quickly.¡± Penelope tried her best to exin, but before she could finish it, Alvina Miller had already rushed out like a gust of wind Penelope looked at her anxious figure and could not help but sigh. She hoped that Joseph Grant was safe. The entire nation''s people¡¯s hope was on him. How could this happen? It was too terrifying. This country really needed someone with ability to step forward and take care of it. Otherwise, they would really fall into the abyss of suffering. Alvina Miller held her breath and ran to the corridor outside Vice¡ªPresident''s office quickly, seeing that there were many bodyguards and soldiers outside, all of them had serious expressions. Alvina Miller panted heavily, she felt that his heart was about to stop beating, she did not dare imagine how serious of an injury Joseph Grant had suffered. "Miss Miller, you''re here." When Warren Hilton heard someonee in to report, he immediately came out and let her in. Alvina Miller''s eyes were rimmed red, she almost wanted to cry. Why did this happen again? Her heart really couldn''t take such a blow anymore "What happened to him?¡± Once Alvina Miller opened her mouth, she was choked with sobs. Warren Hilton immediatelyforted her: "Sir''s arm was just injured, go in and take a look." Warren Hilton opened the door to the office for her. Alvina Miller hurriedly walked in and saw Joseph Grant sitting on the sofa. He had changed his clothes. At the moment. he seemed to get rid of his pale face, but he did not show the wound. "Alvina, why are you here?" Joseph Grant stood up and walked towards her, his thin lips curling into a smile. "Where is the wound? I want to see it. " Alvina Miller was so anxious that her beautiful face had turned white. When he saw that he looked like nothing had happened, she did not believe him and immediately asked for him. Joseph Grant raised his right hand: "It''s already been taken care of. It''s not big deal, don''t worry.¡± "How can I not be worried? I was scared to death when I heard that you were hurt. " The tears that Alvina Miller had been able to restrain just now, had already begun to slide down her face Joseph Grant saw that she was crying and felt a pain in his heart. He immediately extended his left hand to wipe her tears, but did not expect Alvina Miller to reach out and grab his hand to hold onto her chest and cheek. She cried even more fiercely.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Joseph Grant instantly felt his heart being crushed. That feeling of having his heart being crushed and reassembled was extremely ufortable, it made him me himself, and he felt guilty. "Alvina.¡± He lightly called out her name, afraid that he would hurt her again. Alvina Miller''s eyes were tightly shut, like a frightened child. She only wanted to forcefully feel his existence. Her face rubbed against his palm, and in the next second, she threw herself into his embrace. Her two small hands tightly hugging his waist as he sobbed: "I''m really afraid.¡± Joseph Grant used his left hand that was not injured to lightlyfort her: "Alright, stop crying, I''m fine. Those people have been captured, I''ll investigate this matter thoroughly." Alvina Miller cried for a while and retreated from his embrace. She knew that it was useless for her to cry, as what had happened would definitely be taken care of by Joseph Grant. "I''m sorry, am I too weak? Can I only cry in times of trouble?" Alvina Miller whispered. Joseph Grant stared at her with a gentle gaze, chuckled, and shook his head: "Of course not, when you cry, I''m still very happy. At least you care about me." Alvina Miller hurriedly wiped her tears away with the back of her hand. "Even if I don¡¯t cry. I still care about you." "I know.¡± The man''s smile deepened. "Can you show me your wound now? Don''t think that you can lie to me, I''m not a child anymore, you have to tell me the truth. " Alvina Miller''s eyes were fixated on the right arm that he was unable to move, asking for help Joseph Grant.didn''t know whether tough or cay "Alvina, it took a lot of effort fone to put on my jacket, ~ a ae and nowyou want me to take it off again, aren''t you making things difficuit for me? Five stitches;but no bone injury. The doctor saidcould recover ina week and I''ll take care of myself." "Five needles?" Alvina Miller''s eyes instantly widened. ¡°Is this not serious? How could those bastards do it? " "Alright, don''t be angry. They must be threatened by someone. There are many helpless things in this world, so we can''tin anymore." Joseph Grant saw that she was so angry that her face was flushed red, and his heart ached again. Alvina Miller saw that his right hand could not even move, and could not help but worry for him. "Then how can you work? "I still have my left hand." Joseph Grant proudly raised his left hand: "I can also sign and write with my left hand. Moreover, my writing is no worse than my right hand." ¡°Really?¡± Alvina Miller''s face was filled with disbelief. Joseph Grant knew she was shocked, so he turned around and walked to the front of the desk, took out a pen, and wrote a line of words on a white piece of paper before turning around and handing it over to Alvina Miller. Alvina Miller caught it in disbelief, and when she lowered her head to take a look, her beautiful white face flushed red again Unexpectedly, the man had used his brushstroke to write ¡°Alvina Miller, I love you.¡± on it. "I really didn''t expect you to have this ability.¡± With the factsid out in front of him, Alvina Miller was still surprised Joseph Grant was a little embarrassed from her praise. his handsome face became embarrassed: "Alvina, I''m really fine, you go back first." ¡°Alright then. You must be careful and not get hurt again. Do you hear me?" AlvinaMiller was really afraid that he would get hurt. She did not know if:h¨¦ was lucky or lucky thathe couldJive until today. But no matter what he was going to be het husband right now, so she-was absolutely sure that she did not want to see him in any danger again. "I''ll try my best!" Joseph Grant didn¡¯t dare guarantee it, but he didn''t want to worry her either. "What do you mean try your best? We agreed that when we return tonight, we will ... Now that you''re injured like this, we have to push ~ back. " Awina iller blushed so hard that it seemed like blood was about to drip-out of her head. Her mind was actua ly filled with the stenes when they went back at night. She knew that it was humiliating for a woman to think about these things in the daytime, but she could not help thinking about it. Content belongs to Joseph Grant''s handsome face stiffened, and in the next second, he also became shy. He extended his hand and caressed her long hair lovingly: "Don''t worry, this matter is not affected. Let''s talk about it in the evening.¡± "Can you still talk?" Hearing his words, Alvina Miller was immediately angered to the point ofughing "Why can''t we talk about it? My arm is injured, not some other ce." The man was still very confident "I don''t want to talk to you. You have to heal up before I can talk to you about this." Alvina Miller red at him in embarrassment and turned to leave. She knew that Joseph Grant definitely had a lot of important things to do, and staying here was just to disturb his work, so she could only leave. Alvina Miller quickly walked out of the Vice¡ªPresident office. As he was waiting for the elevator, he saw a familiar figure. "Kelly, what are you doing here?¡± Alvina Miller called her because he felt that her actions were suspicious. Kelly was frightened by the voice and hurriedly retreated two steps. She raised her head and looked at Alvina Miller: "I want to take care of Mr. Vice¡ª President a bit, it''s not your business." Alvina Miller only heard her words, but felt it wasughable. She took two steps forward: ¡°It''s not my business? Are you sure? Kelly, I have reminded you more than once, can you not get involved? It''s not good for you. " "There''s no need for you to remind me. Mr. Vice¡ªPresident cares about everyone. You aren''t the only one who has the right to care about him." When Kelly saw Alvina Miller, she felt somewhat guilty. After all. the reason why Joseph Grant was injured earlier was also because he had saved her. "Forget it, I don''t want to talk to you. However, I still have to remind you that your concern can be scored more clearly. What kind of concern is that? Otherwise, a person with a small heart like me would doubt your intentions." After Alvina Miller finished, she walked into the elevator. Chapter 1572 Chapter 1572 Alvina Miller''s words were like a death warning in Kelly¡¯ s ears, causing her entire body to turn stiff. Right now, Alvina Miller was only engaged to Joseph Grant, and had yet to be the firstdy. She had already warned her like this, if she really had the power, then would there a ce of the office for her? Kelly was a person who thought of things the worst. Her thoughts were extreme in the first ce, at this moment, she was angry and resentful at the same time, and felt that Alvina Miller was just a woman who was as petty as a needle. If she knew that Mr. Vice¡ªPresident''s injuries were caused by her, would Alvina Miller directly kill her? Kelly was afraid, but right at that moment, the figure that was hiding beside the elevator door was seen by Warren Hilton. "Kelly!" It was only because Warren Hilton knew her that she had appeared in front of Joseph Grant with so much love on her mind, and all that little thought was written all over her face, that Warren Hilton had a deep impression of her. "Mr Hilton..." Kelly was so scared that her face turned pale, and she nervously greeted her. "What are you doing here?¡± Warren Hilton asked seriously. Kelly said with teary eyes: "I''m worried about Mr. Vice¡ªPresident. Mr Hilton, can I beg of you to let me see him, he¡¯s injured because of me. I''m very guilty, I''m sorry for him." "Sir didn''t me you. It was an emergency and chaotic situation. Go back to work." Of course, Warren Hilton would never let this woman in, and furthermore, Master would definitely not want to see her. "Mr Hilton, please let me go in and see him. I''m really worried, are his injuries serious?" Kelly pleaded with her face full of tears. "Kelly, I hope you can find out who you are. Sir''s injuries have nothing to do with you, and furthermore, you shouldn''te here to cry, and cause misunderstandings with people don''t understand. This will negatively affect sir. If you truly care about him, then quickly leave." Warren Hilton¡¯ s face became ugly, and he directly asked Kelly sternly to leave. Kelly¡¯ s expression froze, she could only leave in embarrassment. However, Warren Hilton¡¯ s words just now seemed to have reminded her of something. If she wanted to survive, it would be best if she caused people to misunderstand her rtionship with the Mr. Vice¡ªPresident. This way, if Alvina Miller were to target her, everyone would stand up for her and uphold justice. After all. the world still sympathized with the weak. As long as she acted the weak and became injured, Alvina Miller would be the identity of the perpetrator. Kelly praised her intelligence. That''s right, she definitely could not concede defeat so easily. When Kelly thought about it. she immediately went to do it. She first asked several colleagues to talk about it, of course, she did not say it very clearly. She only said that Joseph Grant had saved her and had been injured for her. She did not say that Joseph Grant had given her any special care. She only said that Joseph Grant cared for the people, and that he was a good leader whe was worthy of everyone''s respect and trust Alvina Miller sat in his office. She did not have the heart to work, she could concentrate on anything. When she went to look for Joseph Grant just now, although she did not see his wound, she had thought about it. The more she thought about it, the more worried she became. "Alvina,e in. There''s something I need to tell you.¡± After Penelope returned from her meeting, she knocked on her table. Although Alvina Miller was free, no one said anything bad about her. They thought she should be free. Because they thought that she would not be doing this job anymore, she would be the First Lady and what she wanted to do would be more meaningful for her family. Alvina Miller quickly followed him in. Penelope threw the documents on the desk, ced both of her hands on her chest, and revealed a stuffy expression: "Alvina, is there a woman called Kelly in the reception hall? You''ve been there before, so you should know her. " "Of course I know her. So what if she is?¡± Hearing this name, Alvina Miller felt a headache, she couldn''t be bothered with her anymore. "I heard that Mr. Vice¡ªPresident was injured because of her. Did you know that?" Penelope immediately asked "What?" Alvina Miller was about to go crazy, her expression suddenly changed: "Joseph Grant saved her?¡± ¡®It seemed that a man was running there, she wanted to save Joseph Grant, but was saved by Joseph Grant instead. Joseph Grant pushed her away, and in order to protect her, he was injured, but now that the entire office was talking about it, everyone was talking about it, this Kelly has be a celebrity! She truly does not know shame, even causing Vice¡ªPresident to be injured, she still had the face to talk about it.¡± The more Penelope thought about it. the angrier she got. and she felt that it wasn''t worth it. Alvina Miller also clenched her fists in hatred, her beautiful face looked extremely exasperated: "I believe that Joseph Grant saved her for absolute justice, he had no other thoughts." "I also believe that, but many people will doubt something else. It''s hard to fathom people''s minds, what. everyone cares about is always SS those dirty tricks, Mr. ON Vice President really saved an ingeate, they don''t know howto be grateful, but instead the ramors are false." Penelope was furious. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "I really want to hit someone." Alvina Miller was also extremely angry, her beautiful face was flushed red. Hearing that, Penelope hurried over to persuade her: "Alvina, don''t be rash. You must believe in Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, beating someone up is not a solution." "This Kelly has provoked me more than once, thistime she is really going too fat: It looks like just warning eri is useless, she is simply too shartieless." Alvina Miller''s fate was full of hatred, she felt that¡®a the e Warnings she gave werewall for nofhing. Kelly could still de-it if she wanted to be a demon, bat now, she had even dragged Joseph Grant into this. At the crucial moment of his election, if there were rumors about his bad behavior, it would be devastating. "Penelope, I''m worried about him.¡± Alvina Miller''s eyes werepletely red. Penelope really pitied her, and also pitied her that she had to bear such an injury. ¡°Alvina, you should discuss this matter with Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, how can you resalve it?¡± "He''s in a meeting right now. I can''t see him.¡± Alvina Miller said in disappointment. ¡°Then after he finishes his meeting and his work, you can go and find him. This Kelly, you don''t have to see her for now. ¡± Penelope patted her shoulder as he consoled her gently. "Yes." Alvina Miller could only suppress the urge to kill. Kelly became famous instantly, and everyone in the office knew that she was a figure like her. They also knew that in order to save her, Joseph Grant had been stabbed in the head and was bleeding profusely. It was almost dark. Alvina Miller sat uneasily in her office, her heart was clenched tight, she did not know if Joseph Grant had finished her work yet, and did not know if Kelly was ruining his reputation by spreading the news. Just when Alvina Miller was holding onto her phone and anxious to call him and ask. Outside the office door, Joseph Grant''s figure suddenly appeared. He was still elegant, with a gentle face, giving off the feeling of a spring breeze. Seeing him appear so suddenly, Alvina Miller''s heart tightened. In the next second, she pounced towards him without caring about anything else. Joseph Grant,obviously did not expect this little girl to be so passionate iff frontofsomany =~ people inciie office. His handsome face was startled, and in the next: second, he used his uninjured Rand to.hug her gently, andf¨¦rted her gently from behind: "Are yeu not afraid of being seen by others?¡± The man''s gentle and softughter sounded in his ears. In the past, she had been pretending to be ady in front of others. But now, she stopped pretending. "I have to let them see it. I have to!" Alvina Miller was like a child who desperately needed love and care, wanting to show that he was still doted on. Joseph Grantughed, and in the next second, he gently pushed her away from his embrace, because he was so embarrassed. If he continued to hug her lovingly, he was afraid that his serious image would copse. Well, the man was shy. In reality, Alvina Miller''s face was flushed red from embarrassment, while a few people at the side were stunned as they looked at the dog food that suddenly came, and their faces were pped all over, and were unable to react for a long time. Alvina Miller carried her bag and directly followed Joseph Grant and quickly left. Her skin was still very thin, she didn''t have the nerve to continue sitting in the office. Joseph Grant had onlye to pick her up from work. Walking out of the office, the two of them went through the corridor, and Alvina Miller took the initiative to reach out and grab his big hand. The man nket out for a second, and then clenched his fist tightly. Chapter 1573 Chapter 1573 "What''s wrong? Suddenly so glued to people? " Entering the elevator, Joseph Grant looked over gently, sizing up the woman beside him, feeling that she seemed to be very sensitive right now. ¡°Don''t you know what happened?" Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes instantly widened "You mean about Kelly?" Joseph Grant''s thin lips curled up, his expression became a little colder. Alvina Miller angrily pushed his arm away, and turned his body a few times. She crossed her arms over her chest and said breathlessly: "You know it? You still aren''t going to exin yet, do you want to make me angry?" Joseph Grant didn''t think that she would be sticking to him like a loveless little cat, but now, he was ignoring him like a proud peacock. He couldn''t help butugh, and then exined in a serious tone: "I don''t need to exin, I saved her because I''m a man. and also a leader.¡± "But others wouldn''t think this way. They only saved her because they felt that you cared for her.¡± Alvina Miller curled hier lips, feeling that his exnation was not sincere. "When did I ever care about her? Alvina, I only care about you. " Joseph Grant felt very helpless, even though he was innocent. Alvina Miller''s emotions were in a mess, because these words of his had mysteriously calmed her down. Then, she stopped her temper and turned to look at the man deeply: "Then what do we do with this matter? You can''t just let people talk nonsense. " "There are some things that will get darker the more you describe them. It''s not something that can be changed just by exining or doing something special. Can we just ignore them?¡± Joseph Grant said warmly. It looked like his solution was to just ignore them. Alvina Miller was startled. "Is it better to ignore it?" "Everyone is suspecting that I am rted to Kelly. If I were to continue interacting with her, other people would only think about it more. Alvina, Don''t get involved. Rumors stop at the wise.¡± Joseph Grant was magnanimous, he would never go against a woman, what''s more, she was a staff member of the Executive Office. Alvina Miller felt that his way of handling this was not bad, so he nodded: "OK, since you have decided, then I will naturally listen to you.¡± The two of them crossed the hall and got into the car to leave. Kelly sat in her office in a daze, her heart was still very uneasy, because she did not know how Joseph Grant and Alvina Miller would handle this matter. She believed that with Joseph Grant''s kind heart, he would definitely not make things difficult for her, but Alvina Miller was tyrannical and selfish, acting so rudely, she might even want to kill her. "Kelly, are you still not getting off work? You got a shock today, so you should go home early." A colleague came over tofort her. However, Kelly seemed to be shocked and shook her head. "I don''t dare to go back right now, I''m scared." "What are you afraid of?" Someone immediately asked curiously. I''m afraid someone will be angered." Kelly buried her face in her hands, and started crying while shaking her shoulders. She looked very helpless and uneasy. The expression of the woman beside her changed, and they quickly exchanged gMillerces. "What you mean is, you''re afraid that Alvina Miller will be angry?" "Who knows, she might get angry. After all, Mr. Vice¡ªPresident got injured trying to save you." "Kelly, you have nothing to be afraid of. This kind of situation is not what you want.¡± "That''s right. even if Alvina Miller is angry, she should at least have some reason." However, Kelly was still lying on the table, not daring to look up. She could only cry. After waiting until almost everyone in the office had left, Kelly then wiped the tears off her face, quickly packed her things and left. The development of today''s events were all within her expectations. The only thing she did not expect was that the people on Joseph Grant''s side did not seem to havee forward to exin this matter. Even Alvina Miller had note running over angrily to question her. ¡°Alvina Miller, let''s see how long you can endure this. Your fake mask will be torn off sooner orter, let''s see how selfish and unreasonable you are.¡± Kelly said resentfully as she drove back home. Alvina Miller and Joseph Grant returned home in the car, the sky waspletely dark. Joseph Grant''s arm was injured, so he could not cook dinner himself. The table was filled with delicious dishes. Alvina Miller became more diligent. and filled the man''s bowl with rice and soup. Joseph Grant watched her all along with a smile. Her beautiful eyes were as bright as stars, beautiful and enchanting. "Do you want me to feed you?" Alvina Miller suddenly raised her head and asked. "Will you feed me?" Joseph Grant chuckled "Of course!¡± As Alvina Miller said this. she took out a spoon and prepared to feed him. "Alvina, put it down. I can eat by myself." Joseph Grant didn''t dare eat the soup that she fed him. He was a stately man, he really couldn''t stand being taken care of like a child. Alvina Miller was stunned: "You really don''t need my help?" Joseph Grant immediately used his left hand to pick up a pair of chopsticks, and started to eat with the food in his hands: "There''s really no need, I can do it." It was only then that Alvina Miller remembered that this man had used his left hand so meticulously. She let out a light sigh. "Too much blood loss.¡± Joseph Grant exined softly, Alvina Miller suddenly remembered that he was trying to save Kelly from being injured, so she could not help but ask: "What happened? Did you really save her being injured?¡± "She saw someoneing at me with a knife, probably to block it for me. I pushed it away and the knife stabbed my arm. In fact. if she didn''t turn around to push me, I might have avoided the knife.¡± Joseph Grant said in a low voice. "So, she made you hurt?¡± After Alvina Miller heard what had happened, she was so angry that he couldn''t eat anymore "Let''s just let this matter pass. It''s not important anymore.¡± Joseph Grant quickly gave her a piece of beef. ¡°If youwan''t take it away, then that''s notimportant anymore. <- Originally, we should be able tobe together tonight, but because .of her, don''t dare have any evil intentions towards you anymore. " Alvina Miller was still fuming, and saifangrily. Joseph Grant felt that he was extremely cute and immediately comforted his: "Don''t worry, as long as you want, I can cooperate.¡± ¡°Don''t joke with me." Alvina Miller red at him His hand was already injured to such an extent, and he still dared to act recklessly? "I''m not joking. Alvina, you know that your charm can make me throw my life away." The man¡¯s smile was graceful and enchanting. His pair of deep eyes revealed a deep sense of longing for her. Alvina Miller shyly lowered her eyes. he did not dare look him in the eye: "Eat, do not think anymore.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that she was embarrassed, the man stopped teasing her. However, there was an inextinguishable me burning in his heart, causing him to completely ignore the wound on his arm. If she was willing, he was willing to do anything for her tonight. After eating dinner, Alvina Miller took the initiative ? clean up the table. Joseph Grant had some official. matters toke care of in his study on the second floor, so she washed the dishes and went upstairs~ Hearing hat he was on the phone, Atvina Miller did not distur him, and turned to return to her room. Alvina Miller opened her own wardrobe and took out a set of ck pajamas from within the clothes. Shepared it to her own body. It was a little sexy, but also a little cool. Alvina Miller grabbed onto the skirt for two seconds, then threw it back into the cupboard. Joseph Grant was injured, she could not wear such a sexy pajamas to lure him, what if he really wanted...? Alvina Miller took a bath, thenid on the bed and started reading. She was reading an autobiography that was written by the First Lady of a foreign caumtry. It described a woman ¡®sTegendary life and written: ina very. realistic manner, the reason why A Alvina Miller wanted to read this kindor book was because she warited to know more about it so that she could judge rightfrom wrong. Around ten o''clock, Joseph Grant pushed open the door and walked in. Seeing that she was actually holding a book and sitting on the bed and seriously reading it. he couldn''t help but chuckle: ¡°Are you willing to put your cell phone down?¡± "I need to protect my eyes. If I wear sses, it won''t look good.¡± Alvina Miller jokingly said. Joseph Grantughed out loud: "I don¡¯t believe you.¡± "Why don''t you believe it?" Alvina Miller immediately put down the book, flipped down the bed and walked towards him: "You are truly a strange person." Joseph Grant looked at her elegant appearance in her pajamas after she had taken a bath. Her long hair hung down her back softly and on her chest, he looked even more charming "Alvina, I want to take a bath. Please help me.¡± Joseph Grant suddenly asked for it. "Let me help you? " Alvina Miller looked surprised. "Well, you have to help me." Joseph Grant nodded. "But...If Ihelp you bathe, I can see everything.¡± Alvina Miller''s beautiful face turned red in embarrassment. "I''ll show you." The man¡¯s voice suddenly became hoarse. Chapter 1574 Chapter 1574 Alvina Miller originally thought that Joseph Grant was joking with her, but she did not expect that hezily spat out those words. Her entire body shivered as he looked at her with her beautiful eyes: "Are you speaking the truth? Aren''t you lying to me? " When the man saw her cute and mischievous expression, he couldn''t help but press his lips against her nose: "When did I lie to you?" Alvina Miller''s heart trembled, her beautiful eyes immediately shed with the light of evil: "You can ask me to help you bathe, but I want you to repay me.¡± "What reward? Tell me." Joseph Grant had already figured out her pMiller long ago. Although on the surface, she was a pure little girl, but deep down, she was full of tricks. However, he actually loved her naughty appearance, making him unwilling to look away from her face .. [haven''t decided yet. " Alvina Miller had obviously boldly thought about it, but she had actually given up. Thinking about it carefully, she was still a girl, she definitely could not have any shameless thoughts about Joseph Grant. "Okay, we''ll talk about it after you''ve thought about it. Now, help me take off my jacket.¡± Joseph Grant knew that she was a woman who did not have any guts, but her shy appearance with her head lowered was really attractive Just think about it, if he wanted to give her his life, what other requests couldn''t he make for her? Alvina Miller reached out and gently took off his jacket, hung it on the clothes rack beside him. When she turned around, she just saw that he was wearing a white silk shirt. Joseph Grant''s skin was originally as white as a noble''s, and now that he had lost too much blood, it made him look pale and weak. Not knowing why, Alvina Miller suddenly felt that Joseph Grant''s sickly appearance had an unspeakable charm, just like an unfathomable blood¡ª sucking prince in the west. His pale white carried a noble aura, making people want to pounce on his and offer his their country. ¡°Alvinal¡± It wasn''t until she heard the man¡¯s low voice that Alvina Miller realized that she had been staring at him with infatuation for a good five seconds. Her eyeballs hadn''t even moved at all. Joseph Grant smiled and asked somewhat speechlessly: "What are you looking at?" "I... I''m not looking at anything, I''m just looking at you. " Alvina Miller then walked over to him with a shameless smile: "Hurry up, take off your tie, I want to see it.¡± Alvina Miller folded her arms across her chest, staring at him with a look of appreciation "Didn''t you want to help me?" Joseph Grant''s handsome face slightly froze. "But I just like to see you do it yourself." Alvina Miller blinked her eyes mischievously. Joseph Grant really couldn''t guess what he was thinking, but since she said he wanted to see, how could he not show her? Joseph Grant''s face had a hint of bashfulness. Before, when this woman did not mention about him, it was just a very ordinary action on his part, but now, he felt like a little wolf dog that was trying to please his rich wife. This feeling really made one want tough and feel helpless "Yeah, so sexy.¡± Alvina Miller gave him a good evaluation after seeing him let go of the topic.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Alvina, you ... Are you ying with me? " Joseph Grant was simply angered to death by her. But, he loved this feeling of being bullied by her in such a sinful manner, was there nothing he could do to save himself? Alvina Miller immediatelyughed heartily. She felt that Joseph Grant had be silly, the power of the attack was actually this strong, causing her to be intoxicated in her heart. ¡°I''m just ying with you. Do you still find it until now? Joseph Grant, do you know how weak you are right now? I really want to bully you.¡± Alvina Millerughed shamelessly. Joseph Grant was speechless. "How am I weak?" Joseph Grant immediately wanted to counterattack. Alvina Miller walked over, extended a finger, and picked up the man''s firm and sexy chin: "Look at that pitiful expression, I love you!" "Alvina Miller!¡± Joseph Grant''s handsome face stiffened, and immediately emphasized his tone as he called out to her with all his might. Alvina Miller felt that she had gone too far, she quickly retracted her finger: ¡°What are you doing, why aren''t you letting me y?¡± Joseph Grant really hated himself for being injured right now. If he was perfectly fine right now, this woman would not dare to use such a tone to y with him. He had to make sure that she wouldn''t be able to get out of bed tomorrow. However, when these images shed in Mr. Vice¡ªPresident¡¯s mind, he immediately became ashamed again. "Alright alright! won''t make you ngry anymore. I''m not right, I''ll help ou bathe now." Alvina Miller xX immediately withdrew her yful ttitud@and quickly reached out to helpcsim take off his tie, then-she extended her small hand toshelp him Ufbutton his shirt. Content belongs to san} < mM However, she didn''t expect her finger to be tightly grasped by the man''s left hand when he had just untied one of her fingers "What?" Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes trembled as she raised her head to look at him. When Joseph Grant saw her raise her gaze, her beautiful little mouth opened slightly. He really couldn''t suppress the impulsiveness in his heart. He lowed his head and kissed her. "Hey, hey. hey, Joseph Grant, don''t act recklessly.¡± Alvina Miller was so frightened that she retreated two steps. Her beautiful face flushed red as she nervously tried to persuade him: "You''re injured.¡± "Don''t you knew that the injured wild beast''s fighting strength is even stronger¡¯ The man was still holding onto one?of her arms. His tall and sturdy-body moved step by step¡± towards her. "It was you who:started thesfire. Don''t you intend to extinguish it?" ~ = "Wait, I''ll go get some water ..." Alvina Miller immediately gave him perfect answer. Joseph Grant was so angry that his heart suddenly stopped beating. Very good, her ability to pretend to be stupid was very impressive. "You''ll be able to quench my thirst." The man suddenly spoke viciously, causing her to directly lie down in his embrace. The next second, he let go of her wrist. His left hand, which was uninjured, quickly moved to lift her chin, and his thin lips pressed up against hers again. Alvina Miller felt that this time, she had truly angered this man. It''s over, it''s all her fault for being too yful. Just as Joseph Grant wanted to show off his masculinity, he identally touched his injured arm. He could not help but grunt, and released the little girl in his arms. "What is it? Did the wound hurt? Is it bleeding? " Just a moment ago. Alvina Miller was still dizzy and her mind was bMillerk. But when she heard his low grunt, she immediately reached out to grab his arm in concern and asked anxiously. "It''s fine. Take a bath.¡± The man was somewhat vexed, and his handsome face revealed a bit of paleness. Alvina Miller quickly ran into the bathroom, "I''m gaing to drain the water, sit down and rest first, don''t move recklessly." Seeing that she was so hardworking, Joseph Grant felt that the pain in his wounds had lessened. Alvina Miller quickly filled the bathtub with hot water for Joseph Grant. After that, she turned and walked out, curling her fingers: "Come in." Joseph Grant was so annoyed by her naughty actions that he couldn''t even take a breath on him. Alright, this woman is going to treat him like a little wolf. It seemed like he had to hurry up and recover from his wounds. He should turn around to be her master and bullied her everyday. Alvina Miller directly ignored the man''s depressed expression, and when he walked over, Alvina Miller immediately do it. Joseph Grant was actually still quite shy, but Alvina Miller actually treated him as a patient. It was so quick. However, Alvina Miller was stunned. In the next second, she covered her face and immediately turned around, her voice sounding unnatural: "Quickly sit in there. Remember, don''t get yourself injured.¡± Joseph Grant was originally shy, and seeing that even she did not dare to look directly at him, he immediately felt as if he had won by a level. "Alvina, why aren''t you looking anymore?" "I don''t want to see it.¡± Alvina Miller had actually already taken a quick gMillerce just now, and her heart . was beating so fast that itwas << about tajump out of her chest.-Oh my goa, she finally saw in reality. She had secretly gMillerced_at it on tbe inte a few times, and felt it was extremely ugly, who Would have thought that ... It was not that ugly. Joseph Grant did not want to tease her anymore, so he walked over and sat in the bathtub, andzily heaved a sigh of relief. Then he murmured softly: ¡°Thank you, Alvina!" Alvina Miller was embarrassed, when she suddenly heard him say that, she immediately forgot about the shame and turned to look at him: "Why do you thank me, am I an outsider? I''m your wife. ¡± "No matter who you are to me. I''m very happy to have you by my side." Joseph Grant said with a light smile. "You speak as if when I wasn''t by your side before that you were so pitiful!" Alvina Miller squatted down, and rubbed his body gently with her hand: "The water temperature is not bad, right?¡± Joseph Grant nodded: "Very good, just a little hot.¡± Chapter 1575 Chapter 1575 Actually, it wasn''t because the water was warm, but because the man''s body was hot. Alvina Miller frowned, and pulled the surface of the water with her finger: "It''s not like that, I usually put it a bit hotter." "I am aman. My physique is different from females¡¯. Of course, the temperature I can adapt to is different as well." Joseph Grant chuckled Alvina Millerid at the side, her beautiful eyes did not dare to look at the man carefully, but now, the shame in her heart had worn off, and she was unbridled again. "Stop looking!" The man hastily disrupted the water with hisrge palm, not allowing her to stare hard at the surface. Alvina Miller giggled and winked at him: ¡° I have seen it all, you don''t let me see it now, I remembered it in my head.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Then you...Are you satisfied? " It was unknown whether the man''s handsome face was red from the boiling water or from embarrassment. When he asked this question, he felt that all his dignity had been taken away. "What satisfaction?¡± Alvina Miller couldn''t understand his words at the moment. she sometimes had a broken circuit in her head. Of course Joseph Grant did not continue asking, he could only shake his head: "Nothing, you''re right, we are already husband and wife. there is no secret between us." "Oh, I understand. You mean ... The size?" Alvina Miller let out a slowugh Joseph Grant''s face, which had finally returned to normal with great difficulty, instantly flushed red. He hurriedly turned his face to the side, not wanting to see this woman''s mischievous expression. "Satisfied, I''m very satisfied!" Alvina Miller immediately answered Joseph Grant had the urge to crash his head into the wall and die. Everything was fine, why did he want to talk about such a topic? However, perhaps this was the pleasure between husband and wife. Every minute and every second he spent with her was his most rxed moment, making him want to cherish it. Even if she was ying tricks on him, he still hoped that he could spend more time like this. Seeing that the man didn''t even want to bother with him, Alvina Miller immediately felt that he said the wrong thing again. She quickly closed her mouth and stood up. "Then I''ll go out and find pajamas for you. Call me if you need anything.¡± "Alright!" The man nodded shamelessly, but from his answer he was not angry. Alvina Miller was in a great mood, she happily went out to help the man find his pajamas. In the hotel, it was alreadyte at night, but Victoria Miller was still drinking cup after cup. She wanted to get drunk. She just wanted to die like that, life was already ruined, and she lost all her face. In the past, she would have always felt disgusted by people like Kevin. But never would she have thought that one day, she would be ridiculed and humiliated by him, she would feel ashamed and lose all face. Amy Miller swiped the card and pushed the door open. Seeing that Victoria Miller had drank a lot. she immediately ran over and snatched the wine cup from her: "What''s going on? Sister, why do you drink so much? " "Amy, you''re here. Hand over the wine...Give it to me!" Seeing that she had snatched the alcohol, Victoria Miller immediately walked over shakily, wanting to snatch the cup back. Amy Miller was surprised. Didn''t Victoria Miller go to see Kevin? Didn''t they already discuss the matter of getting married? Why was she still drunk after returning to the hotel? Could it be that this marriage didn''t seed, or maybe it did, but Victoria Miller was unhappy, because Kevin wasn''t the man she loved? "Sister, what happened to you? Tell me. I''m very worried about you." Amy Miller immediately pretended to be concerned about her. Victoria Miller suddenly tripped on a chair leg and fell down. She lied on the ground as she cried loudly, feeling wronged. As she cried, she scolded: "This treacherous bitch Alvina Miller, she actually sent the video of me being humiliated to Kevin, and gave that bastard a chance to humiliate me. I don''t want to live, Amy, I want to die, what meaning do I have to live, even Kevin is looking down on me, I feel so ufortable, so painful. She was startled by''s words of despair. Then, sheughed coldly in her heart. was the god truly helping her? The thing that she hoped for had actually happened. Kevin knew about this matter, then, the marriage between Victoria Miller and him must have gone to waste. What''s more, as a greasy man, Kevin would not let go of Victoria Miller. After all, he hatralways seen Victoria Miller as a goddess, so when he . suddenly-Saw his own goddess ¡° being happy together with another man .iDwas as if dirty water had sshed onto the holiest and most satred thing in his heart. How could he endure that? Once th¨¦ precious thing was broken, it would lose all its value. Kevin was sure that he still wanted to take advantage of the situation to rob Victoria Miller. "Sister, did Kevinugh at you? He''s just a piece of trash. He''s as fat as a pig, and he doesn''t even have the chance to polish your shoes. How dare heugh at you? Don''t worry, I''ll go mess with him right now..." Amy Miller immediately scolded with a face full of indignation. "Don''t go, Amy, you can''t go. This matter is too embarrassing, he still has my vi nger him and he spreads iParound, really NN wouldn''thave the courage to live anymore. Victoria Miller hurriedly crawled up from the ground, and while swaying, he grabbed ¡é onto her sister''s arm: "Amy, I''m gotrg to die soon. I must make Alvina Miller apany me in death, I want to make her go to hell with me. She''s too vicious to hurt me.¡± Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Amy Miller quickly reached out to hug her and consoled her: "Sister, don''t be sad anymore. Look at how haggard you''ve be in just a few days. Alvina Miller is definitely scary, and she deserves to die. Even if she hates you, she shouldn''t ruin your life, but you''re so young, don¡¯t even think about dying. If Kevin dares to make trouble. Our blue family will not let him go Victoria Miller slumped onto the sofa in a daze, her eyes filled with bitterness and bewilderment. "Amy, what do I have to do that I can take revenge on her and let myself be satisfied?¡± Victoria Miller''s brain seemed to have already died. At this moment, other than being filled with hatred, she couldn''t think of any other good idea ¡°Sister, don''t be anxious, now that Alvina Miller has always been living in Joseph Grant''s house, even if you want to seek her for revenge, you will not be able to see her. Just wait and see, you should make her pay for the pain you have suffered. Amy Miller hatefully offered some advice for her. ¡°That''s right, I want to find the same man to make fer live a life worse than death. lwwant to let Joseph Grant seahe¨¦r debauchery, and let > everyon¨¦in the country see how terriblesthis woman as the firstdady is." Vistoria Miller seemed tofave seen a glimmer of hope asshe clenched her fists tightly If she could really retaliate and attack Alvina Miller like this, then she would really be taking revenge. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Sister, you should rest for a few days. I feel that I can''t rush with this matter." Looking at Victoria Miller''s desperate expression, Amy Miller was truly worried that she would die like that if she could not take care of it, who could take care of Alvina Miller for her? What Amy Miller wanted to see the most was Alvina Miller and Victoria Miller killing each other. She would take advantage of the situation to get what she wanted easily, and that was what a smart person would do. However, Amy Miller had always felt that, of all the daughters of the Miller Family, she was definitely the smartest one. "Amy, Kevin said that someone sent a video to him by express. I will give you an addresster. Go and investigate it for me. I can only trust you now, you must help me, as long as you get the evidence, I can make Alvina Miller admit her crimes." As Victoria Miller said that, she took her own phone, and on it, sent an address to Amy Miller''s phone. Amy Miller was shocked: "Sister, did Kevin actually say these things to you?" "I forced him to do so. He was scared, so he told me all of this. Amy, you have to help me find the evidence." Victoria Miller looked at Amy Miller with hope. Amy Miller hurriedly shook her hand and agreed: "Sister, don''t worry. Your matters are my matters, I will definitely help you. I''ll investigate right now. "OK, Amy, you are really my good little sister." Victoria Miller was finally relieved. In her most desperate and difficult times, there was someone who was willing to help her and help her andfort her. "Sister, are you sure you don''t want to move home? Our family is worried about you. "Amy Miller asked her softly. "I''m not going back, I don''t have the face to see my parents.¡± Victoria Miller covered his face, her entire body trembling. ¡°Alright, I will continue to lie for you. Grandpa is actually quite concerned about it as well..." ¡°Don''t mention him to me, he only cares about Alvina Miller, in his eyes, we are not his granddaughters." Victoria Miller clenched her teeth and said angrily. ¡°Alright, Sister. You need to rest. I won''t mention grandpa anymore.¡± Amy Miller purposely provoked her, and seeing that she had lost control of her emotions, she kindly tried to console her. Chapter 1576 Chapter 1576 After Alvina Miller left the bathroom, she immediately opened the man''s closet. Inside was a whole row of suits that he had to wear for his work. They were basically abination of ck and white, with a pure texture, but almost all of them were the same type Alvina Miller covered her mouth and secretlyughed. No, Joseph Grant was so good¡ªlooking, but he did not have the slightest intention of being beautiful. He wore the same clothes every day, how could he bear it? Alvina Miller took a dark grey robe from the shelf beside him and carried it in his arms. He walked to the entrance of the bathroom and listened in on the things that were happening inside "Alvinal¡± The man¡¯s eyes and ears were sharp. Not long after she stood up. he had already called out her name. Alvina Miller immediately pushed open the door and entered with a bashful expression. In the midst of the water mist, the man''szy body looked exceptionally slender and enchanting. Although the bathtub was big, it couldn''t amodate his tall and big body, thus, half of his body seemed to be out of the water surface, leaning on the edge of the bathtub. Although she didn''t know what was wrong with her body, how could she warm and numb for a while, she knew that this man was the culprit. "Are you going to get up?" Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes blinked twice and did not dare to look anymore. If she continued to look, she would definitely commit a crime. Joseph Grant looked up at her. She looked like she wanted to look but didn''t dare to, charmingly and charmingly, just like a lotus in the middle of summer. "Alvina, I might need you to help me wipe it off.¡± The manzily spoke, his voice low and enchanting. Alvina Miller''s chest tightened as her heartbeat quickened: "Alright, you get up first!" Of course, she would not refuse this request. On the contrary, she would rather do so. It''s over, she couldn''t hide her true essence anymore, would Joseph Grant despise her? The man stood up from the water. The visual impact caused Alvina Miller to forget to breathe. God, she was about to lose her footing, and all she wanted was to fall into his arms. Joseph Grant didn''t seem to be that shy anymore. His gaze gently admired her cute face, bing red and white, which was also quite interesting. "What''s wrong? Am I being too rude? " Joseph Grant walked over to her lightly. His body carried an invisible sense of oppression, which made Alvina Miller feel extremely ufortable. "Of course not!" Alvina Miller stubbornly replied, and then she turned and went back to get a towel. The man was very tall. Normally, when Alvina Miller stepped on a pair of high heels, she would only reach his shoulders. But now that she did not even wear her high heels, the distance between their heights was immediately revealed. Is this the fundamental difference between a man and a woman? Just a moment ago, Alvina Miller was still so mischievous that he wanted to bully others, but now he was honest, if Joseph Grant''s arm was not injured, how would she be bullied by him? The picture was too beautiful to imagine. "Here''s your towel!" The man chuckled in her dazed ear. Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes instantly widened, and indeed, he was holding a pink towel "Let me change it for you ..." "No need, it''s yours.¡± The man extended his hand and gently grabbed her small hand. A dark smile shed across his eyes. Alvina Miller realized that he had missed a hundred points, and had lost all his face. She could only take a deep breath, and with gentle movements, he avoided his injured arm, going all the way down Actually, when it was at the man''s well¡ªdefined chest, her movements became a lot more hesitant. She couldn''t afford to lose even a little bit of advantage. The man looked at her these thoughts and really wanted tough out loud. How did the god bestow upon him such a cute and lovely wife? It was something that he loved deeply into his bones. Alvina Miller''s hands suddenly stopped at a certain ce and dared not move, his eyes also looking towards the side ¡°Alright, I''ll do it myself. I won''t make things difficult for you." Joseph Grant wanted to see her cute look, but seeing her motionless, her face flushed red from embarrassment, he immediately took the towel in her hand. Alvina Miller''s mind was spinning. she still could not face him directly. So embarrassing! Alvina Miller turned and ran off in the past. He would not take care of this work anymore Seeing her escaping figure, the man held back hisughter for a while before finally bursting out inughter. ¡°Damn it. You deliberately set me up." Alvina Miller stuck herself to the wall outside of the door, annoyed by hisughter. When Joseph Grant came out, he was already wearing a pajamas that hid half of his masculinity. Alvina Miller went downstairs and brought him a cup of warm water. "It''s gettingte. let''s go to bed early." Joseph Grant nodded, he reached out to grab the cup of water, his gaze gentle and focused on her. Alvina Miller looked at him shyly, she then turned.and walked to the other side of the.bed: "Your arm is injured> SO you can only sleep on the side> Do yamwant me to go back to my roonvto avoid touching your injured hand?¡± > 6 "You''re not allowed to leave!¡± The man was stunned for a moment. His domineering tone followed. Alvina Miller''s small mouth formed a line as he wrote with a smile on the bottom of his eyes: "I''m not willing to leave.¡± Shey down under the covers and squinted at him. Joseph Grant drank a few mouthfuls of water, then turned off the light, and in the darkness, heid down. The atmosphere was extremely quiet. In the next second, Alvina Miller took the initiative to move his body over, and hid in his embrace. The man''s heart was filled with satisfaction. Even though he couldn''t move his hands or carry her, he was still very happy when she took the initiative toe over to warm him. At the vi in Wayne Family''s vi, these past two days, Lily almost could not take it anymore. She held onto her waist and angrily stared at someone "Edwards, you can¡¯t treat me like this!" She protested because. since their unimpeded exchange. the man had been addicted to her and hadn''t let her have a good night. Edwards looked at her angry little face with an evil and dark expression. "The children are anxious to carry their little sisters." "Don''t use a child as an excuse. Where did you get the energy to torment me in the middle of the night?¡± Lily was at a loss of whether tough or cry. Did this man not pMiller on making the appropriate time and ce? Edwards'' s handsome face looked wronged and innocent: "I thought you wanted it.¡± "What do you mean you think?" This man was simply invincible. Of course, his skin was a level thicker than others as Lily had experienced it when he first met him. "Lily, if you''re tired, how about I help you massage? Where does it hurt?" Edwards took the initiative to step forward and offer his concern Lily immediately pointed to his leg. "Here!" Edwards''s slender finger immediately extended over: "This? Or is it this?" "Where do you ce your hands?¡± Lily could not help butugh in anger, her face bashful. Edwards suddenly leaned over and kissed her lips, and then he whispered into her ear: "The children are asleep, don''t wake them up, grandma is back too, it''s not good for her to hear.¡± Lily''s heart trembled. why did she feel that what he said was reasonable? Could it be that she couldn''t even make a sound? Edwards wanted to break this little wife of his. There was no other way. he really couldn''t control himself at times, who told this woman to be so sweet, what about that? Lily didn''t realize it before, but now, she realized that the pMiller to create a new baby seemed to have gone overboard But could she stop if she wanted to? In the morning, sunlight scattered all over the ground Alvina Miller kicked him, her small hands casually swiped twice at the man''s body. Joseph Grant instantly woke up and opened his eyes. He saw the girl''s mischievous smile. "Good morning!" Alvina Miller grabbed his face forcefully and immediately turned and ran off the bed. Joseph Grant was in so much pain that his handsome face changed. When he was about to go and catch the bad kitten, she went to the bathroom. After Alvina Miller finished washing his face, he pushed open the door and walked out: "I will cook today''s breakfast. You can slowly get out of bed." Hearing that, Joseph Grant smiled: "Sure!¡± Alvina Miller insmediately turned around and went downstairs. She opened the fefrigerator and founda lot of thidgs, but she couldn''t make most of them. Some of them ? needed time, so they didn''t have n¨¦h time to eat break ast*Content b¨¦longs to ?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Alvina Miller sighed, and could only take out a piece of bread. As expected, roasting two pieces of bread was the most practical. When Joseph.Grant went downstairs, he smelled the fragrance of the bread. He walked ~ over ancSaw her holding two cups of warfT milk and a piece of bread in her mpduth. When she saw hier suddenly appear, she became ft@stered. Chapter 1577 Chapter 1577 Alvina Miller who was caught by the man on the spot immediately put down the milk in her hands, took the bread from her mouth and hid it behind her back, looking at the man and shaking her head: "I didn''t eat it alone. yours is still inside." Joseph Grant walked over and intentionally messed up her hair: "It''s fine, you just eat, I''m not angry." ¡°Really?¡± Alvina Miller immediately asked him with a beaming smile: "Then what am I going to do to make you angry? Why don''t you tell me so that I can avoid letting you angry in the future so that our rtionship won''t be discordant?" Joseph Grant''s serene eyes were locked on her appearance that was as bright as spring water: "Do you really want to know?¡± "Yes!" The charming woman nodded. ¡°Alright, I don''t like you being too se to other men. In your heart, you can only have me alone, you can¡¯t have anyone else, and there shouldn''t be any other men whe taking the initiative to approach you. You have to keep your distance, and I will let you take care of everything else, but you must avoid making mistakes based on principle." Joseph Grant seriously told her about his displeasure. "Got it." Alvina Miller pouted: ¡°Then will you still follow these principles?¡± Joseph Grant nodded earnestly: "Of course, I must do these few things myself in order to be able to request your help.¡± "Then I''m relieved. I''m only interested in you and no one else.¡± Alvina Miller heaved a sigh of relief. Joseph Grantughed helplessly. "Finish your meal quickly and go wash your clothes. We don¡¯t have much time left.¡± Alvina Miller immediately carried the milk and drank it all in one go, then continued to nibble on the bread as he walked upstairs. To Joseph Grant and Kelly, the small episode of Kelly, was already something without existence. However, the moment Alvina Miller stepped into the office, she felt strange gazesing from all directions. She sighed, gossips were always exciting, and what''s more, it was rted to Joseph Grant, so of course they would not let it go. Alvina Miller originally wanted to listen to Joseph Grant''s words and take care of this matter coldly. However, there were some people who were unwilling to let this matter rest. Kelly came to look for Alvina Miller again during lunch time. and there was an additional trace of resolution in her eyes. Alvina Miller had a whole new level of respect for her. She immediately crossed his arms across his chest and looked at Kelly calmly. Kelly walked in front of her and suddenly squeezed out two drops of tears: "Alvina, I''m sorry, I apologize for what I did. I shouldn''t have targeted you before, can you forgive me?" Alvina Miller thought that Kelly came to find her to demonstrate some strength, but she never expected that she would actuallye over while crying and begging for forgiveness. He was confused and did not know what kind of demon she was trying to be. "Forgive you? I don''t have any deep grudges with you. " Alvina Miller put down his arms, his beautiful face turning cold. "I Know you must have heard the nonsense of others yesterday. Actually, Mr. Vice¡ªPresident and I...We ..." "Kelly, are you going to act out this show for me, or do you want others to misunderstand you more?" Alvina Miller interrupted her performance and asked sarcastically. Kelly¡¯ s face turned ugly, of course she was acting for others to see, she was just trying to deepen the misunderstanding. "Alvina, what are you talking about? I don''t really understand, I just felt that I shoulde over and apologize to you. I wanted to exin to you, that Mr. Vice¡ªPresident is really a good man, in order to save me..." "I know him best, there is no need for you to tell me. Kelly, it''s enough." After Alvina Miller finished speaking, she turned and walked away. Her heart was blocked, she felt that Kelly was really funny, she did not even take the initiative to find her to settle the score, but she did, she took the initiative to come over to apologize, this made her feel like he was being bullied. A scheming person was indeed the hardest to deal with. Alvina Miller decided to stay away from this woman. There were some bystanders by the side. Seeing that Alvina Miller left with a dark expression, they could not help but let their imaginations run wild again. Kelly turned around and quickly left with a panicked expression. However, her face was filled with panic, but her heart was calm. She believed that Alvina Miller would definitely be discussed by everyone immediately, saying that she was petty, not magnanimous, andcked kindness. How could such a low quality woman be able to make the position of firstdy stable? Kelly felt that she was just too smart, why didn''t she realize that she had that much potential in the past? Alvina Miller returned to the office in a depressed manner. She really wanted to give Joseph Grant a call and ask him to directly fire Kelly. But Alvina Miller also felt that letting Joseph Grant go and deal with a lowly employee, would greatly reduce his image. Furthermore, the matter of him saving Kelly, had greatly increased his image, so everyone would respect him even more and support him even more. If he turned around and let Joseph Grant leave the servicedy that he had saved, it would definitely be extremely negative news.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Alvina Miller secretly heaved a sigh of relief, she believed that Kelly would not beable o y this game for long. are Joseph Grant wins > the genefal election, she would = definit¨¦ly find a chance to teachyhim a gaod lesson and teach hinnver good lesson. Just as Kelly was feeling pr¨¦ud, suddenly, she received a phone call. She looked at the number and immediately frowned: "Who is it?" "Is this Miss ck? We have a courier here. Come over after work to pick it up. ¡° An unfamiliar male voice came from the other end of the phone "Express delivery? Whichpany are you from? " Kelly ck thought about how she had been shopping crazily on the inte recently and that her hands had indeed turned soft when she received the express delivery. As a result. she did not suspect anything more. When the other party gave her an address, Kelly promised that she would go around to get it after work. At half past five in the afternoon, Kelly left work punctually. It was unknown if it was because of the rumors regarding her and Joseph Grant, but she found herself more confident as she walked along the corridor. Many women looked at her with envy. Kelly had never received such a great amount of attention, she truly felt that this feeling was very good, and enjoyed it a lot. In the past, her boss would always arrange for her to work overtime after work, but today, the moment Kelly mentioned that she had to work, her superior did not make things difficult for her anymore. Kelly started to be secretly pleased with herself. Ske had gotten invalved with the MrVice¡ª President ata slightly different ce, but if there really came a day when she could squeeze out Alvina Miller and ?: becete the firstdy, then how gloFi ous would her life be? Who dared to give her face? twas likely that many people had taken the initiative to guess her thoughts. Just thinking about it made people extremely excited. Kelly immediately took her bag and prepared to drive home The address that the man on the phone told her was right beside Kelly¡¯ s house on an old street. She was very familiar with the environment here, so she quickly walked over. However, what made her even more annoyed was that there was no express deliverypany here. She immediately felt the rage of being tricked and quickly took out her phone to make a call to interrogate him. "Miss ck, I''m sorry, ourpany is on the second floor, could I trouble you toe up? ¡± The other party''s attitude was extremely good. Kelly was so angry that she immediately hung up, got off the car, and walked towards the stairs. She had just reached the second floor, but before she could knock on the door, two men suddenly rushed out from behind her and grabbed her hands. The next second, a piece of cloth covered her mouth. Kelly¡¯ s eyes widened, her pupils gradually spreading out, and immediately after, she fainted When Kelly woke up. her arms and legs were actually tied up. She heard a group of men arguing intensely beside her. "This woman is useful to us. I''ve asked arou ng but in order for Joseph Grant t to save her, she didn''t even give bp her life, which means she has a very high position in ~> Joseph Grant''s heart. Once we''tie her.up, we''ll definitely be able''to get Joseph Grant to release aur brother.¡± A man said in aft intense tone. Originally, our people could have killed Joseph Grant, but this woman was causing trouble. This damned woman, but luckily, Joseph Grant was injured in order to save her. The other man also clenched his teeth in anger. Kelly was in a daze, but when she heard their words, she immediately sobered up "Who are you people? Why did you tie me up? Hurry and release me? ¡± Kelly immediately screamed Hearing her scream, the men realized that she had woken up. "She''s awake. Let her exin it herself, what is her rtionship with Joseph Grant." Chapter 1578 Chapter 1578 Kelly heard the sound of chaotic footsteps walking over, and she turned pale from fright, seeing five to six men enter her room. They were so ck that she almost fainted again. "Who are you? What are you doing? I haven''t offended you, do you know that your actions are against thew? Hurry up and let me go and I will not mind it." Kelly was a shrewd person. she threatened everyone the moment she opened her mouth. One of the men suddenly crouched down and, without a word, he gave her two ps.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Kelly¡¯ s tender and tender face, which could not withstand a man''s ruthless beating. instantly swelled red. Even her silver teeth were bleeding, her ears were not only buzzing, but she also felt the scent of blood. She waspletely scared stiff, not daring to yell anymore. ¡°Damn woman." That man cursed at her. The next second, he said with hatred: "If my brother dies in there, I will let you dry your blood and apany him to the grave. You better hope he coulde out alive.¡± Kelly was so frightened by his words that his face lost all color, his face was filled with fear, and she trembled as she asked: "Who is your brother? I don¡¯t know him, you guys must have caught the wrong person. Big bro, let me go, I can give you money. " "I want my brother alive." That man was clearly the leader of this group, and his expression was sinister and terrifying. Kelly was so frightened that she did not dare breathe. She lowered her head and her eyes flickered rapidly: "I really do not know your brother.¡± "Of course you don''t know him. This time, he only went for a parade and was locked up inside. I heard that Joseph Grant was willing to save you even though he was injured.¡± The man suddenly sneered When Kelly heard these words, her already swollen face became even more red. She really wanted to loudly admit that Joseph Grant liked her, but at this moment, she was stunned and didn''t dare to say a single word. ¡°Your brother and the others aren''t a parade at all. They want to assassinate Joseph Grant, they''re just sending themselves to their deaths..." Kelly wanted to reason with them, but she realized that before she could finish it, her hair was grabbed by the man, and her entire body sMillerted towards the man. "So, Joseph Grant really likes you, right?" The man seemed to have found a way out, and he was pleasantly surprised. "No, that''s not it. he doesn''t like me. He has a fiancee, you guys have really caught the wrong person. I''m not the woman he likes, I just like him. The person you guys should catch is Alvina Miller. She''s more useful than me." Kelly could not be stubborn now, she immediately screamed in pain "I know that woman called Alvina Miller, it''s a pity that she has bodyguards by her side every day when she is out. Otherwise she would be with Joseph Grant, if I could capture her, would you still be useful?" The man viciously put down her hair, causing Kelly¡¯ s brain to go bMillerk. So these men only caught Alvina Miller because they couldn''t catch his? Wouldn''t that mean she had be Alvina Miller''s scapegoat? When she thought about it, Kelly''s heart felt like it was filled with hatred, and it almost drowned her will. She hated it to the extreme, she would rather commit suicide than die for Alvina Miller. "Big bro, let me go, Joseph Grant really doesn''t care about me, it''s useless for you to capture me." Kelly immediately cried out from fright and begged them. "We finally caught you. Could we release you? Stop dreaming, Joseph Grant is about to run for president. For his positive image, he will definitely come to save you. At that time ... Both you and him will die. " The man cursed, got up and exined to the two people around him: "Tie her up, I''m going to look for Joseph Grant now. Also, regarding this matter, I want the entire nation toe and see if Joseph Grant has any kind intentions, and whether or not he cares about the life of an insignificant woman." "Don''t, don''t! I''m begging you, let me go, why is it me? The one who deserves to die is Alvina Miller, I don''t want to die for her, you should have caught her, why did you want to capture me? " Kelly cried until he almost died, then she felt that her fate was too miserable, she still had to die for the person she hated the most, this death was too painful "Stop shouting. if you keep shouting, I''ll beat you to death." That man turned around and shouted at her with iparable annoyance. Suddenly, she suggested in a loud voice: "I am really useless towards you guys, if you guys are willing to let me go, I am willing to help you guys to lure Alvina Miller out, and at that time, you guys can just help me capture her. Joseph Grant is willing to give up on everything for her, and believe me. I will definitely be able to help you guys.¡± "Believe you? We already do not want to take energy anymore, maybe that Alvina Miller is more useful than you, but the person Joseph Grant wants to save is not only his wife, he has saved all the innocent people. " The manughed coldly, cutting off all hope for Kelly. Kelly sat there with an ashen face, while a few bigguys used ropes to tie her hands-and feet, and while they were tyl ng her up, they even < purposely touched her body without a care, but Kelly did not react.at all, begatise her pain came frons the bottom of her heart, causing her to be extremely resentful, cC@using her to bepletely lifeless. "Alvina Miller, I''m going to die. Even if I be a ghost, I won''t let you go. Just wait¡¯ want to turn into a ghost, I want to find all of ~ you...Everyone is going to die." Kelly was unable to withstand this blow, and her entire body immediately stattedughing maniacallysHer eyes were sharp, staring.at the men who were caressing her body, who suddenly felt cold and immediately moved their hands away. Content belongs to swnovel.ne "This woman is crazy." "These eyes are really scary, even more terrifying than ghosts.¡± Kelly did not pretend. She was in so much pain that she was not even afraid of death. She wanted to humiliate Alvina Miller in a hundred ways, to snatch Joseph Grant from her hands. But now, she couldn''t substitute her into Joseph Grant''s most beloved woman, and had to die in her ce instead, it was too cruel No one knew about Kelly being captured yet, but her parents had called the office to ask, but her colleagues said that she left around five, so they could look for her again. Alvina Miller was unable to get off work on time today because there was a meeting going on and it might be veryte. Alvina Miller already did not like staying at home alone. Joseph Grant was having a meeting. Alvina Miller didn''t want to stay home alone. No matter howte it was, she wanted to wait for him to get off work together with her. Warren Hilton was in charge of interrogating those who caused trouble, those people were stubborn and refused to speak the truth. In the end, Warren Hilton still tortured them and only then did he get a single sentence from one of their mouths Their big brother, who was leading them, had received money from a foreign country and divided it between them for over two million dors, allowing them to stir up trouble among the people When Joseph Grant heard this news in the afternoon, he immediately called Old President. He wanted to confirm if this matter was directly rted to him er not Old President''s body became weaker and weaker. He had already been forceckto the hospital, and =. ~ 1 upon reaeiving the call, he received a small gperation, to the point thathe coulesnot even breathe. Hearing Joseph Grant''s question, he felt that itwasughable, as if fatehad arranged for him tough, Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "It''s not me!" Old President only replied with that words and he didn''t have the strength to speak anymore. Duke stood at his side and took the call: "I heard you''re injured, is it serious?¡± Seeing Duke by his side, Joseph Grant asked one more question: "What happened to him?" "He just had a minor operation and was in the hospital." Duke said as he opened the door and walked out. "He shouldn''t have a chance to get someone to do this. I''ve been with him since yesterday morning. He just woke up two hours ago with the anesthetic. He hasn''t contacted anyone about this.¡± Although Duke didn''t want to exin him, he had te tell the truth in case Joseph Grant misjudged the enemy. ¡°Alright, I understand. I will continue to investigate this matter. After Joseph Grant finished speaking, he hung up. Duke could not help but sigh. The situation was tense, when he was stationed at the base, he did not feel too deep of a sense of danger, but when he returned here, he realized just how intense the fight between the two sects was. Duke still felt that he was somewhat sorry for Joseph Grant. He was not clear about how many evil deeds his uncle had done, but since Joseph Grant was injured, the first person Joseph Grant suspected was him. It could be known that his uncle had done many bad things Chapter 1579 Chapter 1579 When Duke returned to the ward, Old President''s eyes were fixed on his face, so it could be seen that this nephew was in a difficult position. "Do you also suspect me?" The Old President began to mock himself. Duke ced his phone on the cab next to him and did not say a word. ¡°I admit that I had the intention to kill him before, but this time, it isn¡¯t me.¡± The Old President mocked. Duke locked at him slowly, and then, he said with an expressionless face: "This is a war between you and him, I don''t want to hear about it." "Are you afraid of him? Joseph Grant once stood at the same starting point as you, but he has already surpassed you by too much.¡± Old President''s words provoked him. "I''m not afraid of others. I''m afraid of myself." Duke immediately stood up and walked towards Old President step by step: "Everyone has a demon in their heart, greed will lure them out from the abyss, I am afraid that one day I will be greedy and unsatisfied, I will let that demon out.¡± Old President had never been taught a lesson by anyone before. Never would he have thought that his favorite nephew would look down on him from above and even say something like this to him when he was lying on the sickbed at this moment. "Why are you telling me this? I don''t want to hear it. " Old President was a little angry as he turned his face away. Seeing that he was acting shamelessly, Dukeughed helplessly: "Has anyone ever told you this before? Or you still want to do it even if you know it. Power is the devil that lives in your heart. You''re not satisfied, you let him out again and again to hurt people, but in the end, you can''t control him. Uncle, do you feel anything by lying here? ¡°Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Duke, you can''t teach me a lesson. I''m your elder.¡± Old President was even more furious. "Yes, elders are role models used to respect and learn. But I have never learned anything from you. On the contrary, the way you are lying right now makes me feel more like a rtive, you are old and sick, I will take care of you by your side and have a chance to be filial to you. Uncle, have you never thought that once you reach a certain age, you will step down from a high position and live a leisurely life of your own?" Duke''s gaze became warm, no longer as overbearing as before. Old President''s eyes were a little dazed. He looked so muddled that he seemed to have lost his memory and started to see the world anew. "There are some reasons. I understand, but I can''t do it.¡± Finally, he closed his eyes as if he had been trained. Seeing his hateful and pitiful appearance, Duke didn''t know what to feel in his heart. He immediately turned around and said, ¡°I''m going downstairs to buy some things.¡± When he left, Old President once again opened his eyes, his expression was filled with bewilderment. Duke gave instructions to the guards at the side, then gloomily went downstairs. Duke went downstairs. directly buying a pack of cigarettes and a lighter from a shop at the side. After which, he turned and walked to the side for a while, there was a small pavilion in the middle of theke, he anxiously broke off his cigarette case, and casually took out cigarettes to tip his lips, just as he was about to light them Suddenly, he heard a pure and pure female voice that sounded like a silver bell. ¡°Duke, are you really here?¡± Hearing the voice, Duke''s attempt to light the fire instantly froze, and his back stiffened up. However, it was only for a short two seconds, and like usual, he lit up his cigarette and took a deep breath before turning his head to look at the beautiful girl standing under the sunlight with both her hands behind her. "Wendy, what are you doing here?" The man''s voice was indifferent, but her gaze shifted, as if he was afraid to look at the girl. Or perhaps, he was. afraid that if he looked at her more, he would not want to look away. Wendy was wearing a cute school uniform. From a gMillerce, it was obvious that she had escaped from school: a camouged id shirt, a cute deep red butterfly tie, a small suit that fit her well, a ck and white skirt that went past her knees, and a pair of ck and white knee stockings. bringing out her entire youthful air. Her delicate hair that went past her shoulders and her shattered bangs made her seem like she had passed through a beautiful girl''sics. "I heard you were back, and I wanted to see you.¡± Wendy held her hands behind her back, walking past a few trees and headed towards the small pavilion Duke''s breathing was a little ragged, and when he saw her walking over, his body clearly trembled. Wendy ran over and gasped for breath. She wiped the sweat off her forehead and her small face looked even more pink and tender, just like a blooming flower, causing people to look forward to her blooming. "Duke, what''s wrong with you? Do you really waft to break up with me?¡¯ Wendyuidn''t wait for the man. to speakand had already shouteds angrily admit that I had done- a something that made you unhappy, but. At that time, I was stil child. Being fond of games was-my nature and it wasn''t intentional. " Content belongs to Duke''s expression was still indifferent, no longer as frivolous as before. He had changed, bing mature and calm. "Did your brother know that you''re here?" Duke didn''t want to talk about the past with her, because the matters of the past were all buried in his heart. "Of course he doesn''t know. I came here to skip ss, I''m so tired.¡± Wendy ran around the hospital, and after much difficulty, she finally found him. Her face was covered with sweat, and she sat down on a chair to the side, extending her hands to fan her face. "I''m thirsty. Buy me a bottle of water." she asked immediately. "The store is over there. Go and buy yourself." Duke would definitely not listen to hismands. "My legs are about to break, I can''t walk anymore." Wendy pouted her small mouth and looked at him with her eyes. The man frowned and pressed the cigarette in his hand, tossing it into the trash can beside him. Then he turned around and went to the store. He bought a bottle of water and came back. "Here you are!" He did not look at Wendy, but gave her a bottle of water. Wendy took the water and wanted to drink it, but... the lid could not be opened. .. I can''t twist it!" Wendy didn¡¯t do it on purpose, she really couldn''t break it. The man took it back, unscrewed it, and handed it to her again. Wendy drank half of the bottle in one breath. She was in a bit of a hurry and even water was flowing out of the corner of her mouth. She directly wiped it with the back of her hand and only then did she seem to have found the strength to speak. "Why are you looking for me?" Duke''s expression recovered its coldness. "We haven''t seen each other in such a long time. I want to see if you have be handsome or not." Wendy immediatelyughed mischievously, sticking out her tongue. Duke''s taut face, was almost amused by her words. However, he still pretended to be gloomy and asked indifferently: "ls there any business with you?" "Yes, of course. Now that you have be handsome, I can introduce you to my friends." Wendy said with a joking expression. Duke''s heart directly fell from the sky to the ground. He red at her in embarrassment: "Wendy, go back to school. Don''t run around outside.¡± "I''m not going back. I want you to treat me to lunch. I''m hungry." Wendy was truly being shameless. ¡°Why should I treat you to a meal? " Duke felt that she was bing more willful. "Do you want to treat me to a meal? Then I''ll treatyou. want to have a meal with you anyway. I still have ax lot of thifigs to talk to you." Wendy¡± immedjately stood up, with her hands behind her back, she slowly approached her like a penguin: "Biuke, you have changed-"Content belongs to Duke''s heart was thumping fast. His face froze when he saw her approach. He turned his back on her and said: "I have nothing to talk to you. You should go back.¡± Is it because of the matter between my brother and your uncle? Are we going to beenemies? "Wendy didnt thin thatshe would be so < shameless as to plead with himdo eat together with her.She 9 oN immediately became sorrowdul, and her beautiful eyes instantly-filled with tears: "But I still war to be your friend." When Duke heard her mention this matter, he quickly turned around only to see her lowering his head. Her two small hands anxiously wringing them in front of his chest with a face full of sorrow. ¡°You know about the rtionship between our two families. Since it has already be like this, we can''t change it. Wendy, you should go back.¡± Duke hardened his heart and cruelly chased her away. Wendy''s sincere heart instantly shattered. She blinked her eyes in disbelief: "This means that it''s true?¡± "What''s true?" Duke frowned. "You have someone you like.¡± When Wendy raised her beautiful eyes, the tears at the bottom of her eyes rolled down. Chapter 1580 Chapter 1580 The girl''s skin was white and tender, and the way her tears fell was like crystals that fell onto herrge teary eyes. It was breathtakingly beautiful. Duke felt like his heart had stopped beating for a moment, and his deep eyes were unable to move away from her beautiful face. He stared at her in embarrassment for a few seconds, and finally, he thought of answering her. "Where did you hear this from? You don''t study properly and you even learn gossip at such a young age?¡± Duke''s tone was still indifferent, calm and without any ripples, as if Wendy was merely a next¡ªdoor naughty kid to him, who didn''t deserve his attention. ¡°Don''t care where I know it. You just have to answer me if it''s true. If that''s true, then I won''t disturb you in the future, and I don''t want to be your friend anymore either. It''s right for you to break off all rtions with me, that¡¯s the only way you can treat your girlfriend fairly.¡± The tears in the corner of Wendy''s eyes slipped even more. She lifted the back of her hand and carelessly wiped them away. Her pink lips were tightly bitten by her pure white jade teeth, and even her lips had a touch of pale white. After Duke finished listening to her exnation, suddenly, he felt that the girl in front of him had grown up. This knowledge made his heart beat wildly. In his impression, Wendy was just a small child who was willful, tender, and weak and cute. But all of a sudden, that little girl who only knew how to cry, suddenly started chatting about adulthood with him. This kind of feeling made everyone''s heart feel hot, Duke''s handsome face instantly revealed a tinge of panic, he could only tum away, and did not let her into his line of sight. "This is my personal matter, so it¡¯s inconvenient for me to tell you. Your big brother is injured, so you should pay attention to him.¡± Duke''s voice suddenly became heavy, it carried a sense of distance, causing people to not have the courage to continue askingMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org. Of course, Wendy knew that her brother was injured. She had just gone to the office to see him with her parents. "Does the injury of my brother have anything te do with your uncle?¡± Wendy suddenly asked him with a pale face. ¡°I''m not sure. " Duke did not dare to answer her directly. Wendy suddenly said angrily: "I''ll have to trouble you to tell your uncle not to do any more heinous things. If you have the ability, thenpete fairly with my big brother. Duke was scolded by her words until her face turned gloomy. He then turned his head and looked at Duke with her angry face: "Wendy. I heard your words, you can go back now." Wendy saw that he kept chasing her away. If she still didn''t know how to turn around, then she would be asking for humiliation. "Can we meet again?¡± Before he left, Wendy suddenly turned to look at him and asked, her clear eyes filled with hope. Duke locked at her, his heart clenching hard. After a long while, he finally nodded his head: ¡°Of course we will meet. The world is so small, we must meet.¡± ¡°Duke, in your eyes, have I never grown up, and you have always treated me like a child?" Wendy asked again unwillingly. She really wanted to know how this man looked at her. Duke was surprised, he did not expect her to ask such a question, as expected of a child. "You are eighteen years old this year. You are no longer a child, are you?" The man''s voice was low, as if he were mumbling to himself. "Yes, I am eighteen years old. I have also grown up. I am not a child." Wendy purposely emphasized again: "From now on. I can also have a boyfriend.¡± Duke was startled again, aplicated look shed past his eyes. When he heard that she wanted to date a boyfriend, he panicked. "Is that so? It looks like you have a guy you like." Duke smirked and asked her curiously. Wendy was stunned, she involuntarily bit her lower lip, a pair of beautiful eyes ring at him angrily, after that, without saying a word, she turned and quickly left. Duke did not expect her to not answer his question. He could not help butugh at himself. Wendy clenched her fists and quickly left the hospital. Outside the door, Driver brother and the two darts were waiting there. Seeing her walk over, he opened the car door for her. Wendy sat in the car, that beautiful face of hers suddenly frowned, and in the next second, she covered her mouth and started crying. "Bastard!" Wendy cursed at him for no reason, and she didn''t know why she cursed at him either. Duke stood alone in the pavilion, his body stiff and straight. He stared at the water surface as his heart was thrown into chaos. He didn''t think that Wendy would take the initiative to run over and find him. Her arrival rmed his calmke and caused the ripples to growrger andrger, eventually drowning his heart "I must be crazy." When her entire mind was filled with her crying face, Duke scolded himself somewhat angrily. In the past, he only knew Wendy because he was Joseph Grant''s little sister. Joseph Grant really doted on this little sister, so wherever he went, he would let her follow. Over time, all of Joseph Grant''s friends would be friends with this little girl Duke was one of them. At that time, Wendy was innocent and cute, with the ability to sing and dance, making her really popr among the people. However, she was also a delicate person, who liked to cry whenever he wanted to, and most of them weren''t able to coax her well Duke also had a sister. But his sister was a quite girl. Sh was not noisy and good at study. Wendy and his sister were simply two different types of teaching materials. Betty, . the you nger s sister, was the positive one, while Wendy was the negative one. Sie was always filled wittthe gy to torment others. Duke had be¨¦n tormented by her many times back then, no matter if it'' Was bya small fry or nail polish, they had all happened to Wendy once, where did Wendy get a set of cosmetics from and even wanted to use him as a test product, scaring him to the point that she did not dare to meet her for a few months. Content belongs to swnovel.ne Originally, this kind of negative example would cause people to keep their distance, but Wendy had a type of magic that allowed people to get closer and closer to her. The first time Duke sensed his inner thoughts, it was on the day of Wendy''s visit tg the new school. She was thirteen years old, and the school held wee party for Wendy, who had a leading dances event {7 order to support his sister''s image, 5; Joseph Grant broughta few frieads and sneaked into the school. OA the stage, Duke saw acdifferent Wendy for the first time. She was no longer noisy, but like an elf, dressed in a gorgeous dress, dancing on the stage, like a butterfly spreading its wings to fly. She was so beautiful that people did not want to blink. Even many yearster, Duke would still asionally think about the scene from that night. He even remembered that Wendy had forgotten about how embarrassed she looked when her teammates dragged her back, looking cute and mischievous. After that night, it was as if Duke had be apletely different person. He didn''t dare meet with Wendy anymore, and started to distance himself from her. As long as she appeared at a ce, there wouldn''t be able to see Duke again. Coincidentally, at that time, Joseph Grant had gone abroad to study, while Duke had enrolled into a military academy. However, they would still asionally bump into each other, but Duke could only pretend to be cold and let Wendy be sensible and leave. This kind of rtionship, until today, Duke had already avoided her for nearly five years. These five years, he had always used his work and dreams to enrich his empty heart, thinking that once he got busy, he would be able to forget everything from the past. He could not bring up this matter with anyone, even his closest sister. He was embarrassed, afraid, and felt that his heart was evil, and he was not worthy of good love. The more the man thought about it, the more confused he became. He then heavily punched the pir beside him. The pain in his fingertip eased all of the random thoughts in his head. He reached out and took out his wallet, opened it, and took out a small picture-ofa lovely girl from the innermost mezzanine. Duke''s b eathing became heavier and heavier Suddenly, a gust of wind> blew. aver, and blew away the photo thatthe did not dare to take ? forcefully, causing his entire body to tremble. He turned arourid, and following the gust of wind, he directly jumped into the pond behind, and anxiously and carefully picked up the picture again. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org A few of the children nearby were shocked by his crazy actions and immediately turned to look for their mother. Chapter 1581 Chapter 1581 When Duke woke up, he realized how childish of a thing they had just done. Panicking, he ran out of the water and ran towards a ck SUV. It was almost midnight when someone delivered Alvina Miller''s dinner to Joseph Grant''s office. Although it was very sumptuous, Alvina Miller did not eat much as she realized that ever since she fell in love, her gluttony had been reduced by a lot. She used to have a good appetite in the past, but now, if she was in a bad mood, there would be no appetite no matter how tasty the dishes were. Alvina Miller was really sleepy, she did not have the habit of staying up all night. Eleven o''clock was her limit of tolerance, so, as it was almost midnight. she snuggled up in afortable position on the sofa, intending to sleep for a while. However, sleeping at night would make it easy for her to fall into a deep sleep. Alvina Miller clearly only wanted to take a nap, but she fell asleep in a world of darkness, unable to wake up due to the lightning. When Joseph Grant returned to the office, he saw that under the bright light of themp in the office, the woman was lying on the sofa, sleeping soundly. She was smart this time, and she knew how to use one of his coats as a quilt to cover herself. Joseph Grant sighed lightly. He felt an indescribable pain in her heart, she could have led a peaceful life, but now, following him would cause her to suffer all kinds of grievances. "Alvina, wake up. We''re going home.¡± Joseph Grant had no choice but to ruthlessly squat down and push her. Alvina Miller squinted her eyes. Seeing the man''s erged handsome face, she was so shocked that he immediately sat up. "What''s wrong? What happened? Was there another bad guy? " Alvina Miller had been scared witless by that previous scene. Even when she had been dreaming, he had still dreamed of the gunshot from that day, which was why she woke up so scared. Joseph Grant quickly reached out and caressed her back: "It''s fine, my work is done, let''s go home.¡± "OK!" Alvina Miller heard that everything was fine and heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at Joseph Grant tiredly: "Let''s go back.¡± Joseph Grant''s other hand was injured, so even if he wanted to carry her, he couldn''t carry her downstairs. He could only hold her small hand and ask her with a pained heart: "Are you tired?" Alvina Miller nodded shyly: ¡°I just want to sleep.¡± "You can sleep in the car for a while." Joseph Grant said with a light smile. The two of them held hands as they walked down the corridor. Although it waste at night, there were still many employees working. They were all quite surprised to see such a warm and loving scene. Joseph Grant and his fiancee finally held hands openly, not avoiding outsiders. They were like two lovers in love, whispering andughing, looked so sweet. Many single women were envious. The feeling of being in love with the Mr. Vice¡ªPresident must be very beautiful, right? So outstanding, closing the door and loving him to their heart''s content. Oh god, just thinking about it is unbearable. Alvina Miller was still very shy. This was clearly what she had always been waiting for the most. to openly hold Joseph Grant''s hand and calmly endure everyone''s gazes. So it turned out that beautiful things really happened one after another, causing people to look forward to it. Along the way to the car door, Alvina Miller discovered that her palms were full of sweat. On the other hand, the man''s hands were thick and warm, and very dry. Alvina Miller felt embarrassed, she was so nervous that she was sweating. she really had no future. Once they were in the carriage, Joseph Grant immediately pulled her into his embrace, and then said softly: "Go to sleep.¡± However, Alvina Miller found that he could not sleep. The scene that he held hands was too exciting. she was still excited. "Kelly acted in front of me again today. I''m afraid that there will be new rumors spreading out tomorrow." Alvina Miller thought over and over again, but he still wanted to discuss this matter with him.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Joseph Grant''s handsome face sank, and spoke with a slightly annoyed tone: "The person who started all these rumors was truly displeasing. The office is a strict working area, if she likes to disrupt the atmosphere that much, I will have her develop somewhere else.¡± "If you want to fire her, I''m afraid she will spout nonsense again. This is not a good idea." Alvina Miller sighed. However, Joseph Grant lightly mocked her: "I won''t reject her. I will give her an open and secret position and have her leave this ce to work somewhere else.¡± Alvina Miller was startled, thenughed: "That is a good idea, it will not cause anyone to gossip and can get rid of her, but itis... If you were to promote her, would she think that you were interested in her? " ¡®I will have someone tell her that if there is no more trouble, I will ask her to leaveUoseph Grant didn''t ~ want to waste any precious time ia front of Someone who wasnt. ~> important. To him, Kelly was far¡¯ far away from being able toe into contact with her. If not for:this sneak attack, Joseph Grant wold never have interacted with her in his entire life. "Mm, that''s a good idea. I agree." Alvina Miller immediately smiled, slightly happy. Seeing her smiling face, Joseph Grant couldn''t help but kiss her at the corner of her mouth: "You can''t show weakness to anyone either, otherwise, what can you do if you get bullied?¡± "You''re going to stand up for me, I''m not afraid." Alvina Miller said with a little pride. Seeing how much she relied on him, Joseph Grant''s heart moved. This feeling of being needed was really good Of course, I will help you make the decision, but there are some things that you have to take care of yourself. For matters like Kelly, if you can tolerate her all the time, she will take a step forward. In the future. when we meet this kind of people again, you don''t need to hold back. "Got it, I will definitely learn more methods in the future. I can''t keep getting people to bully me like this, so I''ll be too bored to live.¡± Alvina Miller nodded his head and humbly epted the teachings. Joseph Grant liked her tenacious mouth but soft heart. Kindness was a character that would never go out of style. Returning to the Grant Family household, the two took a shower before lying down on the bed. Early morning, around 6 o''clock, Joseph Grant''s phone suddenly rang. Alvina Miller was also shocked awake. When she opened her eyes, she saw the man holding his hands as he sat up and answered the call. "Is there such a thing?¡± The man''s voice suddenly became heavy. and his eyes instantly became clear: "Kelly is a hostage? How could this be? ¡± "I understand. You guys deal with it first and stabilize the other party. I''lle over right now to see what conditions they have." Joseph Grant''s voice sounded more anxious, and after he finished speaking, he hung up. Alvina Miller was still in a daze, but after hearing Kelly¡¯ s name, she sat up in shock. "What happened to Kelly?¡± Alvina Miller asked anxiously. Joseph Grant''s handsome face turned serious, he frowned and said softly: "Someone sent a video to the office. Someone kidnapped Kelly, and they requested to meet me, otherwise, Kelly would be dead for sure.¡± "What? What kind of person was he? Why would they look for Kelly? ¡± Alvina Miller was so shocked that her pretty face turned white. The reason he heard him say that he wanted his to go over and meet him, or else he would kill Kelly was something worth pondering over. Joseph Grant''s expression became dark, he thought for a while, then replied: "Maybe the other party found out some untrue information. In these few days, Kelly and I have been the talk of the town, they definitely thought that I cared about this woman, so they kidnapped her and wanted to negotiate with me." At this moment, Alvina Miller could only say this word. If it was really like this, Kelly would simply be courting death Seeing her coldughter, Joseph Grantughed helplessly: "If that''s really the case, then Kelly became the target of the ouws, then she¡¯s really courting her own death." "Are you really going to meet those people? No, dn go. It''s too dangerous.MAlvi na Miller really . wanted tobe selfish at the moment, she was.not willing to let Joseph> Grantiake the risk for Kelly. That woman was taking it for himself, why would he let Joseph Grant go over to talk about it, what if the other party was pMillerning to harm him? + "ll think about it. I won''t take risks easily. Don''t beanxious, although Kelly is not worth sympathizing with, but the other party said that if I do-~ not appear, hey will spread the S news,and at that time, I am afraid the consequences will be even worse, and it will be : S disadvantageous to me.¡¯soseph Grant patted her little face to soothe her emotions. "Then I''ll go with you.¡± Alvina Miller would definitely not let her man die for another woman, she had to follow him from the side. If she could see Kelly, she really wanted to scold her a few times, if she didn''t do those things, she wouldn''t die. Was she happy to be a hostage? Chapter 1582 Chapter 1582 Hearing that Alvina Miller wanted to go with his, Joseph Grant had a deep worry in his eyes. He looked at her who had just woken up andforted his gently: ¡°Alvina, it''s too dangerous for you to go. I can¡¯t let you take the risk.¡± "Why don''t you let me go? I want to let Kelly see, and let everyone see, your rumors are worthless. " Alvina Miller did not know why, but when he heard the man''s advice, she felt even more wronged. The angry words that Listen to her had said made Joseph Grant feel that it was funny, so he had to agree to it: "Alright. if you really want to follow me, you have to listen to me, okay?¡± "When did I not listen to you?" Alvina Miller pouted with an unhappy expression. Joseph Grant thought about it carefully. He was still rather obedient, gently pressing her head down, his lips kissed on her forehead: "Let''s go." Joseph Grant''s injured arm still could not move at all. After washing up, Alvina Miller helped him put on his clothes, and then reached out to button and button her shirt, causing Alvina Miller to have an inexplicable emotion. She did not button up anymore, and immediately reached out to hug him tightly, with her face pressed against his chest: "I''m really not that generous, to let you face the dangers of other women. Joseph Grant, remember, my heart is very small, if you do this. it will anger me. You can''t make me feel embarrassed again, or I won''t y with you. Joseph Grant''s handsome face slightly froze. After hearing her words, he stretched out his left arm to embrace her while ming himself. His thin lips pressed against her hair as he nodded and agreed: "Alright, I won''t make things difficult for you again in the future." Only after receiving his guarantee did Alvina Miller finally let go and raised her head to re at him resentfully. Joseph Grant looked at her cute and lovable attitude when she was angry, and really liked her. But because she was still depressed, he could not tease her, if so, she would be even more angry, which would be difficult to coax. After the two of them were dressed, Alvina Miller quickly roasted a few slices of bread, took a bottle of warm water and followed Joseph Grant into the car. "Eat some bread, you can''t go when you are hungry." Alvina Miller gave him a piece, then asked Warren Hilton and Driver brother. They quickly waved their hands in fright, saying that they had already eaten something, and did not dare to snatch the bread from Mr. Vice¡ªPresident. On the other hand, Joseph Grant ate two pieces, his heart was filled with satisfaction, this littledy was bing more and more capable in taking care of people. Joseph Grant asked Warren Hilton while eating: "What''s the situation now, do they have any other conditions?¡± Warren Hilton shook his head: "Not yet, however, we are already at their location, we roughly know which region they are at, and have already sent people over to search.¡± ¡°Alright, we''ll first ensure the safety of the hostages before negotiating with them.¡± Joseph Grant said in a serious tone. However, Warren Hilton was a little angry: ¡°Sir, this Kelly made up a lie to discredit your rtionship with the Miss Miller. Now that you have been tied up, itis her own fault. If she cane back alive this time, she must remember the lesson. ¡°Let''s not talk about this for now. Saving a life is more important." Of course, Joseph Grant knew that Kelly had asked for it herself, but now that things hade to this point, it was no longer important who had the responsibility. Warren Hilton thought of something else and spoke: ¡°Those people have already confessed, and seem to be rted to an international organization. I heard that the organization has spread a terrifying message throughout the countries, if they were fighting, they would definitely interfere. This is already a global tumer, I''m afraid it will be very difficult to be removed. "I knew it. International disputes have never stopped. However, we only need to get rid of the hidden dangers within the country. International rtions are sensitive and tense, so we won''t interfere." Joseph Grant remained silent. holding back his attitude towards this matter.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. When Joseph Grant rushed to the office, the other party called again. This time, it was a video call. On the other side of the video, Kelly was tied up between two pirs, her arms and legs were hung up, looking very frightening. Kelly¡¯ s face was filled with fear, her hair was disheveled, obviously she was too frightened, and her expression was dull. Seeing this scene, Alvina Miller was also shocked. Although she wished for Kelly to quickly be taught a lesson, this kind of abuse was still unbearable. "Joseph Grant, this woman''s life and death will be determined by a single sentence of yours. Among the troublemakers, there was my brother. If you let all of them go. I will spare her. If you don''t, my brothers are here. I will make her suffer a fate worse than death.¡± "Don''t, don''t do this to me, don''t, save me, save me." It was obvious that Kelly had regained consciousness after hearing the man''s words. She was so frightened that her eyes were wide open as she let out a pitiful cry. Joseph Grant and Warren Hilton looked at each other. It looks like the other party was trying to save that group of rioters. "Sir, what should we do?" Warren Hilton asked for instructions. Beside him, there were a dozen or so staff members who were also waiting for Joseph Grant''s decision Joseph Grant squinted his eyes: "Ask who his brother is, release him, save her first.¡± Warren Hilton immediately went to the front of the video to ask the other party, but the other party changed his mind: "If you want to release everything, then I will spare this woman." Warren Hilton and the employees present were all furious. They felt that the other party should not be too excessive Alvina Miller stood at the side and watched the scene of Kelly begging for help. He felt that she had learned her lesson this time, and if possible, she was willing to let Joseph Grant save her life. Sure enough, her heart softened Joseph Grant stared at the video, his gaze as deep as the ocean. After a long while, he opened his mouth and said calmly: ¡°Let them go, then send people to keep an eye on them, seal off all the entrances, they cannot escape." Let them go first and then kill them. This move was also possible. "Alright, we''ll release him now." Warren Hilton had long guessed that Joseph Grant would not just stand there and watch him die. Warren Hilton walked to the front of the recording to negotiate with it, and after a while, it actually made an even more excessive request. They were to have a boat ready for them, and they were to trade at sea a hey want to trade here, it only takes them temhours to reach the high seas. These bastards are p illerning Something good, mayke there wilkbe peopleing to help them othe staff immediately took out the map and spread it out. WaFren Hilton urately found a trading port, it was well~hidden and the most important thing was that it was very close to the high seas. "Immediately deploy some men to surround the area. We can''t let them escape." Joseph Grant''s face became ugly. In his country, how could there be such a cheap thing to run away from? Warren Hilton immediately arranged for all the staff to do things. This matter was rted to the dignity of the country, and it had to be given high priority. Alvina Miller looked at the murderous atmosphere in the office. She was a little nervous and afraid. Joseph Grant reached out and hugged her slender waist, consoling his, "It''s fine, don''t worry." "Do you want to go there yourself?" Alvina Miller could not help but ask. "Sir, don''t go. We will bring the hostages back." Warren Hilton immediately said. Just as Joseph Grant was about to nod his head,-the video suddenly shed again, and an image appeared Kel y''s arm was actually cut, it was not deep, but the bload kept an dripping. Kelly didn''t know if it was because of the pain arthe fear, but she didn''t do any-teac ion at the moment. Howeverthis portrait gave him goosebumps. Following that,a voice came out from the video: "Joseph Grant, from now on, thiSvideo will appear on the inte.Lwant everyone to see your benevaj¨¦nce and how you treat} tyour people so well, ha¡ªha ha, hurry up, this-woman doesn''t have much bidod left, if this goes on, She¡¯ ll die.¡± When everyone heard these words, they were instantly shocked and furious. Joseph Grant smashed his fist on the table heavily, his expression cold and filled with hatred: "These bunch of beasts." "Sir, the live broadcast is already in progress. There are almost ten thousand broadcast in a second. What do we do?¡± The staff immediately started paying attention to this matter. They never expected it to be so shocking. Joseph Grant''s face was ashen. he gritted his teeth as he ordered: "Send the people there quickly, we must get the hostages back." Warren Hilton knew how serious the situation was, this was rted to the prestige of the Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, so everyone became even more anxious. Alvina Miller was also stunned, in the next second, her eyes were blinded by the man¡¯s hand, he did not allow her to look. Alvina Miller was as stiff as a statue, she stood there, not daring to move, her breathing stopping. "Stop looking and came to my office and wait for me." The man''s voice was gentle. Chapter 1583 Chapter 1583 Rescue operations had to be dyed without dy. Rescue troops were racing against time, and this battle of life and death had to be won. This represented not only an individual honor, but also the hope of the people towards their country. Both of Alvina Miller''s legs stiffened as he entered Joseph Grant''s office. Just as Joseph Grant was about to turn around and leave, she immediately grabbed his sleeves: "Are you going to the scene?" Joseph Grant nedded: "Yes, I need to go over and take a look.¡± ¡°I''ll go with you, I won''t implicate you." Alvina Miller really didn''t want to be separated from him for even a second. Only when she saw that he was safe would she feel at ease. "Alvina, don''t go. I will be distracted. You just stay here and wait for me toe back. Be obedient." The man gently pulled her into his embrace and kissed her pink lips. What else could Alvina Miller say? Would she still insist on following him? He couldn''t be distracted. If he was by his side, he wouldn''t be able to urately judge the situation ¡°Alright, I''ll wait for you toe back. Come back early.¡± The girl took two steps back and looked at him with tender eyes. "Yes, I will." The man answered her firmly, turned around, and left quickly. Alvina Miller stood in her office. Her heart clenched and she still could not wait for him in peace, she could not even do anything, it was as though he could not even think. She could only count her heartbeats, hoping that he would return soon Joseph Grant was thest one to arrive at the trading center. The captured men wearing handcuffs were looking at the enforcerscently, they didn''t feel that they had broken thew at all. Instead, they felt proud that they were able to escape from thew and escape from their crimes. Some even deliberately twisted their waists to show how pleased they were at the moment The group of staff members had ugly expressions on their faces. These people really deserved to die. Three speedboats drove over from the distance, and on the boat, Kelly whe was still unconscious was tied up. One of her hand was still dripping blood, and the blood that dripped from the white plywood had already dyed arge red, causing people''s hearts to tremble. "Brother, I''m here, save me..." A young man saw the man on the boat and shouted. The car that Joseph Grant was riding on was right in front of a convoy, while the other party was still recording. Coincidentally. Kelly woke up again, and when she saw that his hands were dripping blood, she screamed miserably, his voice filled with despair, helplessness, and fear. The video was still being broadcast on the inte. grabbing the hearts of the entire nation. Everyone was letting go of the work they were doing, worried for Kelly. They felt that this woman was too pitiful. The other party had requested in person that they would wait for their boat to enter the high seas before they were willing to let Kelly go. Joseph Grant felt that the other party was simply pushing it too far, and immediately exchanged gMillerces with Warren Hilton who was beside them. Actually, they had long guessed that the other party still had countless demands waiting for them "If you want to enter the high seas, you can release them. But if you don''t want to, you have to stop the bleeding for the hostages. Otherwise, we won''t agree.¡± Warren Hilton requested sternly from the loudspeaker. "Of course, we won''t let her die. I''ll have someone help her stop the bleeding right now.¡± The other party had finallye to apromise. In the video, someone had roughly stopped Kelly from bleeding and even bandaged him once. Kelly was already scared stiff, her body continuously shaking. Alvina Miller also opened her phone, observing the progress of Kelly¡¯ s video. Seeing her in the video, she was so scared that she was trembling, as if she had lost the energy she used to pick up with her earlier, and instead seemed to be scared to the point that her mind wasn''t normal. Alvina Miller moved her phone away and couldn''t bear to look at it anymore. "Sir, should we get someone to intercept the video? If this goes on, I''m afraid everyone will feel disappointed." Warren Hilton called and asked for Joseph Grant''s permission It''s toote. Since there was no interception from the beginning, everyone is paying attention to this matter. If the news was sealed off, everyone would panic. It would be better to let them continue watching to strengthen their patriotism and unite their hearts." Joseph Grant said in a serious tone. ¡°Alright, but I''m not sure if I''ll be able to rescue the hostages safely." Warren Hilton was a little worried "The time is too short. Have the people you arranged for to do good things underwater?" Joseph Grant took the binocrs and saw that the boats were ready to start, so he asked immediately. "Yes, it''s all loaded. Once the hostages are rescued, we will detonate it." Warren Hilton nodded The ship that Joseph Grant had sent out had been following closely behind the yachts. After they had reached their destination, all they wanted to do was to escape, but they didn¡¯t do anything to the hostages.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Approaching the waters of the ocean, Kelly was suddenly kicked flying by one of the men. Her hands and feet were tied up and she was thrown into the ocean, it was a dead end for her. At this moment, the rescue team, which was pressing on them step by step, immediately dispatched professional sailors to save them in the sea. At the moment, Kelly was still CONSCIOUS. The pain in her body had already numbed her, but the ~ momentshe entered the water, her five sees were hit by the intense impact. The air was cut off, and her fiveviscera and six organs-were poured into the ice¡ªcold water. Just when she closed her eyes in despair and stopped struggling, someone hugged her. Immediately, someone pulled her up until she was above the surface of the water. Finally, she breathed in fresh air. Kelly was rescued and returned to the ship, where a doctor immediately treated her. She spat out arge mouthful of water as her consciousness became muddled That sound traveled to them along with the waves. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the exploded yacht. mes shot out in all directions before they sank into the sea. Kelly struggled.to sit up, her face was pale white, but her eyes remaine fixed in the direction of the explosioki. The sea surface had be¨¦n set aze, incinerating everything, including the humiliation she-had suffered, she suddenly cried out Isdd. Content belongs ta Kelly cried her heart out, she was in so much pain that she wanted to die. Someone came over to try to persuade her, but she listened to them, she wanted to let out all the fear that she was feeling. When Alvina Miller saw that those criminals had the final result, her heart finally calmed down. At the end of the online video was the scene of Kelly being saved, but the news of the murderer''s death was not announced. After all, this scene was too cruel, and it was not suitable for it to be made public. However, Kelly was still very encouraging to be able to save her. Everyone was relieved for her, and now they trust in the country even more. When Joseph Grant returned to the office, he saw Alvina Miller sitting on the sofa. The cup of tea by his side had turned cold, and he had not touched the fruits that had been delivered to his "Joseph Grant." Seeing him return, Alvina Miller quickly threw herself into his embrace, her hands wrapped around his neck, her face buried in his chest. At this moment, she was extremely worried Joseph Grant gently caressed her long hair andughed: "Aren''t Iing back now? Don''t worry.¡± "I still have a lingering fear.¡± Alvina Miller raised her head, her eyes filled with tears, looking pitiful. Joseph Grant sighed, and once again reached out and pulled her back into his embrace. Kelly returned?out her mind became sensitive anc weak, she could no longer work> she was brought back~ home, but hid in her room fearfully, not daring to.e out, she was> already afraid of being in contact with others. 4 Some of her colleagues came to visit her with fruit and gifts, but she didn''t see them. Her parents were worried about their daughter''s situation, but there was nothing they could da. Kelly sat at the window and looked at the scenery outside. It had been an entire afternoon since shest saw the scenery, as if she was an idiot. Hearing that Kelly took the initiative to quit her office work and rest at home, Alvina Miller heaved a sigh of relief. This was good too, she didn¡¯t want to face Kelly toa. Duke took the phone away from Mr. Old President: "The doctor said that you can''t look at your phone anymore, it''s bad for your health.¡± ¡°If it were me... I will make that woman sacrifice herself and pacify her family. After all, national affairs call for national defense." The Old President revealed his view right in front of Duke. "This is the difference between you and Joseph Grant.¡± Duke sneered. Chapter 1584 Chapter 1584 Three days had already passed since the incident with Kelly. The voice supporting Joseph Grant was getting louder and louder. After this incident there were more and more people supporting him. and this was the result of his positive image. In fact, before Joseph Grant chose to do this task, he had received a lot of advice from important members of the political world, who let him not have to personally participate in it. But at this sharp edge, Joseph Grant naturally could not let this matter go. Furthermore, the culprit had mentioned his name, if he did not reveal himself, that would cause the people who trusted him to feel disappointed. After the operation on the Old President. his recovery was very ordinary, Duke stood by his side, watching over him closely. The Old President was very gratified, but also very disappointed. It had been so hard to nurture an heir, but Duke didn''t have the slightest determination to fight for power, which made him very sad. ¡°Uncle, I might have to ask Betty toe and take care of you next. In the next two days, I''ll be teaching at the National Military Academy, and the letter of appointment has alreadye down. I need to report tomorrow morning. If there''s anything you need, Betty can call me and I''ll be there in time.¡± Duke sat on the side of Old President''s sickbed and said Old President red at him in anger. "Are you really going to be a coach? As the dignified leader of the base, you be a teacher, you sure are. disgraceful. Duke, our Wood Family will lose all face because of you, who knows how many people wille tough at us. " "Uncle, you''re thinking too much. As long as it''s a proper job, no one canugh me about it. It''s all to contribute to the country." However, Duke''s state of mind was calm, and did not mind being demoted at all. "You are very positive, but I''m going to be angered to death by you. Just leave.¡± Old President''s heart was not good to begin with. At this moment, he was so angry that his face had turned green. This nephew of his truly had all sorts of ways to make him unhappy. ¡°Uncle, rest well. give me a call if you need anything.¡± Duke didn¡¯t want to tell him anymore, so he turned around, packed up the things on the bed and left. ¡°Duke, wait a moment." Just as he was about to open the door and leave, the Old President called out to him. Duke stopped and turned to look at him, asking: "Uncle, is there anything else?" "Why didn''t you even meet the girl I introduced to youst time? Do you know that you won''t get a wife like this? " When Old President thought about this matter, he became extremely angry. Duke''s handsome face froze, and then, he said indifferently: "Uncle, you dan''t have to worry about my marriage. This matter, requires fate, and can''t be forced." "What is fate? You don¡¯t even know the other party''s appearance, how did you get such fate? I called her in the morning and told him to treat you to dinner as an apology. If you don''t want to see me choke from your anger, you must go and apologize tonight and properly exin this to the girl. " The Old President could not count on anything else, he only hoped that the Wood Family would quickly have a descendant. If Duke could get married and give birth to a child, the Mu Family would at least have some hope. "Uncle, I..." Duke wanted to refuse on the spot, but he heard the Old President coughing violently without end. ¡°Alright, I''ll treat her to a meal.¡± Duke saw that he was coughing on purpose, and could only agree helplessly. The doctor said that he could not let him be angry or excited. Coughing would not help him recover from his wounds. ¡°Remember, perform well this time, and don''t disappoint me again. I''ve investigated that girl''s background and character and she has a clean background. You shouldn''t be too picky. It''s good to have such a woman willing to follow you. " Old President was afraid that he would be a deserter, so she warned him repeatedly. Duke was a little speechless, he closed the door to the ward and walked towards the elevator with his head lowered On the first floor, his SUV was parked in the parking lot next to the garden. As he walked to the car, he saw a petite body leaningzily against the driver''s side of the driver''s door, wearing earplugs. as if enjoying the spring sunshine. Seeing the uninvited Wendy, Duke''s heart suddenly shook. He immediately walked over with an indifferent expression, and patted her shoulder. Wendy immediately took off her headphones, and turned to smile at him. Her clear and lively eyes also curved into the shape of a crescent moon. ¡°Duke, what a coincidence.¡± Wendy was a little embarrassed as she raised his hand to greet him. The man''s expression turned cold. ¡°What coincidence? Didn''t you know that this was my car?¡± Seeing that he was not giving face, Wendy could only sigh: "Alright, I came looking for you on purpase. Today''s school break, I have nowhere to go.¡± Duke replied with an awkward excuse, he curled his lips in disapproval: "There''s nowhere else to go? Didn''t you im that you had a wide range of rtionships and that you have many friends? " "When did I ever say like that? In the past when I was young, of course I had a lot of friends. Now that I have. matured can''t casually make SS friends¡°Wendy put her hands behi ind her back and raised her small face. as she spoke with a serious expression. Content bfigs to NovelDrama.Org Duke''s brows twitched, he wanted tough but was unable to do so. However, this girl''s look of spouting lies was really cute, causing others to be unable to do anything to her. "So you really don''t have any friends now?" Duke coordinated with her acting. "Yes, my female friends are all in the same school. We meet every day, but I don''t have any male friends anymore. You''re the only one.¡± Wendy immediately nodded. "Say it. what do you want to do now?" Duke couldn''t quarrel with her, he could only surrender. Wendy was careful that she did not seed, and revealed the little fox''s tail. She lowered her head and twisted her fingers, and said softly: "Are you free in the afternoon? Let''s go out and y. " Duke saw that she had suddenly be bashful, and his heart trembled. Looking at her deer like ck eyes looking at him in anticipation, he actually could not reject his. "Sorry, I had something to do in the afternoon.¡± Duke said, he opened the car door and directly sat inside, and in the next second, he fiercely closed the door. He shut her expectant eyes out of the car door. The girl''s petite body trembled as the huge SUV started to move. She subconsciously took a few steps back. Wendy was stunned, she never thought that Duke would actually reject her so straightforwardly. Had shee to the wrong ce? Duke stared in front of her, deliberately ignoring her wounded eyes. In the next second, he stepped on the throttle and the car shot out. Wendy had never been treated coldly like this before, she was stunned. Just as Duke drove out of the car park, he saw the few staff members beside his big uncle walking towards him. His mind shook, and immediately, he backed away the car. Wendy watched as he moved forward and then backwards. His speed was so fast that she thought he was going to crush her. She froze on the spot. unable to even move her legs. However, the man was very good at driving, he just parked the car back to its original position. Next, he rolled down the window and said sternly, "Get in." Wendy quickly opened the door of the back seat and climbed in "Kneel down, don''t let my uncle¡¯s men see you." Duke stronglymanded her. Wendy looked out and saw a few men in suits walking towards her. She was shocked and immediately squatted down in the back seat and hid "Wendy, do you want to die? You clearly know that my uncle is hospitalized here, yet you still dare to run here alone.¡± Duke was very angry and scolded her mercilessly. "I''m not afraid because you are here.¡± Wendy pouted and said with an arrogant tone. Duke was trulyangered to the point of exploding his face darkened as he scolded:"Did you know that my-> uncle stit-harbors hatred towards> your big I brother? In case he wants to drag you down with him, have you considered the consequend¨¦s? " "I just wanted to see you.¡± Wendy was scolded to the point that she didn''t dare to breathe. Indeed, it was very dangerous for her toe here on her own, but this man seemed to have magic, luring her toe here and take risks ¡°Let''s not meet again in the future." Duke said caldly. "Why? Do younate me? " When Wendy saw that the car had already left the h aspital, she immediately ~ stuck outher head. The long hair that had just passed her should¨¦rs entuated her youthful and beautiful face, just like the sun rising, ft of vitality snd hope. Gontent belongs to NovelDrama.Org Duke looked at her beautiful face through the mirror, and his heart once again became chaotic. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1585 Chapter 1585 He was no longer the calm and steady military region leader, but instead looked like a youngster who had just started out in love. In the depths of his heart, there was clearly a ball of me, yet he could only use cold water to extinguish it. and not let it ignite. "I don''t hate you, but youe here and bother me every day." Duke replied to her with a light voice. "Did I trouble you?" Wendy''s mind exploded, she was also clearly uneasy: "Sorry, I didn''t expect it to be like this. You just stop the car, I''m going home now.¡± Wendy was a girl who knew the limits. There were some things that she would understand once she said it clearly. Duke did not like being with her. "How are you going to get back?" Duke frowned. Although Wendy was not a stunning beauty, her cute and charming appearance still attracted quite a bit of attention. Furthermore, she was still inexperienced, so he was worried that she would be tricked. "I''ll take a cab home.¡± Wendy did not get the driver to send her out today. She had gotten on a friend''s car toe here, so, she could only take a taxi home. "I will worried about you. Tell your driver toe and pick you up." Duke didn''t agree to her way of returning home Wendy was startled, she suddenly saw a bustling business street in front of her with a lot of pedestrians, she immediately pointed: "You just stop at the side, my big brother''s birthday ising up, I''ll go pick out a gift for him." Duke locked at the crowd of people in front of him. If he put this girl down, she would probably squeeze into the crowd and be drowned in the crowd. She was wearing a denim dress that reached her knees today, what if she met a pervert? "You''re not allowed to go." The man¡¯s tone was firm andmanding. "Go home." Wendy didn''t think that this man actually wouldn''t let her get off the car. She immediately muttered in dissatisfaction: "I really want to buy a present for my brother.¡± "You can¡¯t let my uncle know that I''ve met you. It''s not good for you, okay?" Duke frowned, would she be able to understand the stakes involved? ¡°Could your uncle kidnap me? When he was in office, he promised not to hurt us in front of all the other officials." Wendy''s beautiful face immediately filled with anger, she felt that his uncle was extremely hateful. Duke''s handsome face stiffened. That''s right. his eldest uncle had stolen the position of President from Joseph Grant''s father''s hands. And when he had taken the position, it had attracted a lot of controversy. As such, he immediately swore on the spot that he would not harm the descendants of the Wood Family. Oaths were sometimes worthless. In the face of power, he was simply pale. "In short, I can''t let him know about my meeting with you. I promised him that I won''t contact your Wood Family again in the future.¡± When Duke thought about the words that he had promised, his heart ached and his face tensed up. "What?" Wendy could not believe that he would actually make such a promise to Old President, causing her face to turn pale white. Then, she suddenly shouted: "Duke. stop the car, I want to get off, I don¡¯t want to sit in your car, stop." Duke obediently stopped the carriage at the side, his face stiff as he stared ahead. Wendy immediately pushed open the door and ran down, she squeezed into the crowd, her eyes filled with tears, but refused to fall. What happened to her? She came to find him, but got such a ridiculous result. Wendy lowered her head and walked very quickly. She only wanted to quickly disappear by Duke''s side and not stay for even a moment.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Wendy had escaped, she felt that she had lost a lot of face. Her family had repeatedly told her that a girl must hold back, and must definitely not take the initiative towards a man. But she had forgotten about the words of her family. When she heard that he had returned, she could not control her legs and ran over to see him "No more connection, no more connection." She lowered her head as tears rolled down her face. Her pink lips muttered nonstop. Then, she used the back of her hand to wipe the tears at the corner of her eyes as if she was holding back a breath. Although Wendy felt that she could also be very cool and put down this rtionship, only herself knew how painful and shocked she felt when she heard him say that. "Hey, how did you walk? You knocked me!" Wendy walked forward in a daze, but identally bumped into a couple. The girl red at her and scolded. "I''m sorry.¡± Wendy immediately apologized to the other party. The girl had originally forgiven her, but when she turned around, she saw that her boyfriend''s eyes were glued onta Wendy. She immediately pushed away the man beside her in anger: "You''re deaf. She bumped into me. You asked her to apologize to me again.¡± The man immediately snapped out of his daze after being pushed like this by his girlfriend. He wanted to be the peacemaker: "I don''t think so. There are so many people today, so it''s normal for us to identally bump into each other." "What''s normal? She hurt me, you know? Are you really my boyfriend? How can you help an outsider? Do you want to break up? " The woman immediately became unrelenting. With an ashen face, she threw a tantrum at her boyfriend. Hearing that they had broken up, the man was trulyshocked, the perverted feelings i in his hear immediately disappeared, andhe ? immediately said to Wendy who was rozenitt the side: "Hurry up and~ apologize to my girlfriend, then et''s forget about this." Wendy was also startled, and immediately-replied: "I already apologized sincerely, and furthermore, I didn''t hit her, I just touched her." "If I say it hurts, it hurts. Apologize. If you don''t apologize, don''t think about leaving today.¡± The woman was clearly a woman that was not to be trifled with. Seeing that Wendy was still pretending to be pitiful, she immediately pushed her and shouted at the top of her lungs. Wendy was really helpless, she knew that the other party was purposely making things difficult for her, but she was not in a good mood, even though she was being strongly pushed like that, she was still angry. ¡°You pushed me just now, so this matter was even. I won''t apologize anymore." Wendy was also a person with principles, she was not afraid of the opponent lowering her head when she was strong. The woman immediately stomped her foot and ordered her boyfriend, ¡°What are you standing there for? Didn''t you see that I was bullied by her?" In order to make his girlfriend happy, the man immediately walked over and extended his hand to push Wendy. HeRooted: "Is ithard to ~ make you apologize? Didn''t you see my girlfriend get angry? Hurry up. "Tt was jst that before that man''s Shand could even touch Wendy''s sleeve, he was violently grabbed by @ steel¡ªlike palm. In the next second, that man had only let go of his hand, yet that man had already taken a few steps back. When Wendy saw that the man was about to push her, she instinctively took two steps back. However, she felt as if she was being hugged by a firm embrace, causing her to be shocked. In the next second, she saw that the man was pushed away by arge hand, helping her to escape. Seeing that her boyfriend had weakened, the woman did not have the mood to continue shouting. She quickly supported her boyfriend and ran off in a dejected manner. "Thank you..." Wendy immediately turned her head, wanting to thank the other party. But just as she said that word, she bounced away like lightning, because, even though the other party was wearing a mask, she immediately recognized him Wendy angrily turned around again. This time, she was running. However, no matter how fast she ran, the man''s slender legs would still be able to keep up with her in time. Wendy ran until she was out of breath, supporting herself with her legs, the man stood behind her as if nothing had happened "Duke, I want you to leave immediately.Don''t follow me anymore.ve you a favor just now, I will payydu back, and that¡¯s all." Wendy.was S furious and angry < atthe sametime. Clenching his teeth, he exterided a finger and pointed at the other party, and said those fierce words. "Don''t be willful. This ce isn''t safe. Go home." The man¡¯s voice was low and deep. If one listened carefully. one would be able to hear a hint of anxiety and concer. ¡°Why should I listen to you? I, Wendy, won''t listen to you. Originally, I wanted ta go home, but now I have changed my mind, I want to go to the bar in front of us to drink a cup.¡± Wendy pointed with her small hand, pointing right at the door of a bar. "Wendy, you ..." Did Duke feel that she had gone mad. A youngdy was going to a bar to drink? Chapter 1586 Chapter 1586 Wendy was also shocked by her own words. She didn''t even dare dream of going to a nightclub or somewhere like that, because her brother would definitely break her legs and her parents would definitely whisper in her ear for a long time. Wendy was a good child from a proper family. Other than trying her best to be more outstanding, she didn''t have any thoughts anymore. She didn''t know why, but at this moment, looking at the man beside her, she wanted to give up on herself. Duke''s chest was heaving up and down a bit too much. His mask covered his handsome face, but his eyes were zing with fire, making him feel like he could not carry this woman away immediately and throw her back to the Wood Family to prevent her from daing anything rash Wendy didn''t have the courage to go at first, but when she raised her head and saw the man''s angry gaze, she immediately raised her head and stuck out her chest, striding towards the hotel''s entrance. "Wendy, are you crazy?" Duke did not expect her to actually dare to go in and drink. With a step forward, he extended his hand to block her path. ¡°Duke, move your hand away, you ced it in the wrong ce." Wendy deliberately took a step forward with a cold face. Just then, she saw the man''s arm reach out and touch her straight chest. The man''s gaze instantly froze. In the next second, his expression under the field cover turned red. Seeing him withdraw his hand as if he had been electrocuted, Wendyughed coldly: ¡°Aren''t you getting too involved with me? It''s my business whether I want to go or not, you don¡¯t have to worry about me, you should go." "Aren''t you going to think about your big brother? If people knew that you went to a bar, how bad would that be to your big brother''s impression?" Duke saw that he couldn''t stop her and immediately used her big brother Joseph Grant to suppress her. ¡°Even my big brother wouldn''t dare to do this to me." Wendy immediately red at him angrily. "Rx, I will only drink a cup, I won''t get drunk, and I won''t cause trouble for my big brother." Wendy was determined to enter this bar. No matter what Duke said, she didn''t want to hear it. Duke stared at her in exasperation. Very good, the harder it was to deal with it. Wendy was halding back her anger. If Duke had turned around and left, she might have immediately turned around and returned home, but this man stood by her side and did not leave. Joseph Grant squinted his eyes, staring at her as he tried to push open the door. He bit his lips in anger, how could he leave her alone? He could only follow her in with big strides. Although it was broad daylight, the bar was always open for business all day. There were a few tables full of young men drinking and ying cards, and the smell of smoke was very strong. There were also a few young girls slowly shaking their bodies on the dance floor. They wear sexy clothes. It seemed that they are to attract the attention of men at those tables. Wendy was stunned when she walked in. She had never been to this kind of ce before, she had only seen this kind of ce in movies and TV dramas. Seeing such a beautiful and adorable girl walk in, a few men at the table couldn''t help but stare at her. A few of them even showed an expression of interest. It was obvious that this young girl had piqued their interest. Wendy wanted to turn around and leave for a second, but in the next second, she felt that she couldn''t be terrified. Since she wanted toe here to drink a cup of wine, she couldn''t possibly leave now, right? What if Duke was looking at her joke? Wendy directly walked in front of the counter, and immediately, a young waiter came over to greet her. With a teasing tone, he said: "Little girl, you''re alone, aren''t you in a good mood? What would you like to drink? This is our signature cocktail. It''s a new dish. It tastes good. It tastes like fruit juice.¡± As Wendy watched the dazzling wine list that he sent over, her mind went bMillerk. "This shouldn''t be too hard to drink, right?" Wendy pointed to the new product that he rmended. "No, it''s nice to drink, it suits you.¡± As the waiter spoke, he snapped his fingers and the bartender behind him immediately brewed a cocktail for her. Just as Wendy was waiting for the wine to be served, she took a gMillerce at the end and saw that Duke had also pushed open the door and walked in. Her heart thumped. She was somewhat surprised, but also somewhat pleased. It was as if they were betting on a win or a loss, and she was the victor. Wendy was initially somewhat nervous and fearful, but the arrival of Duke had given her courage. allowing her to feel as if she was sitting here by herself; she was no longer afraid "Sir, what would you like to drink?¡± Immediately, a seductive looking woman walked towards Duke who was seated Although he was wearing a mask, he had a handsome appearance. He was tall and slender, and if one didn''t look at his face, one could tell that he was a rare and outstanding man. The women here all practiced a pair of fierce eyes. "Beer." Duke said indifferently. The woman acted as if she was not satisfied, she immediately bent over andid in front of Duke with her hands folded. She asked with a bewitching look in her eyes: "Do you only drink beer? We have a lot of wine here. You can choose more.¡± The woman was doing it on purpose, because if she leaned forward, she would show off her proud figure. She believed that men would like it. Unfortunately, Duke did not look straight at her, but stared at the girl sitting in front of the bar instead. Wendy''s eyes were also fixed on her. When she saw that thedy was purposely luring Duke over, she really wanted to run over and kick her out. However, she couldn''t do that. She couldn¡¯t continue to reveal her thoughts, as that would only make it more embarrassing. "Miss, here''s your cocktail." The waiter smiled as he ced the alcohol in front of her, and then turned to continue wiping the wine in his hands Wendy carried the wine and took a sniff. The fruit fragrance was really rich, she could not help but stick out her tongue. the smell was dry and sweet, and it was nice to drink. Duke''s gaze never left Wendy''s body, he just stared at her like that. He saw every sifigle action of hers, and, when hegdw her stick out her SS tongue-tke a little puppy to lick-at the wine, his whole body rembled. He-stibconsciously swallowed his saliva, and hisryngeal promi nence rolled unconsciously. Content belongs to The woman who was lying on the table noticed that the man¡¯s eyes were glued to the girl at the bar. She got up and left tactfully. She knew very well what kind of man she could pick up, but if she couldn''t do it. then she had no choice but to give up. When Duke¡¯s beer was delivered to his table, he immediately picked up the bottle and took off his mask. After drinking two mouthfuls, the cold wine entered his throat, extinguishing the boiling heat in his body. After Wendy got the wine''s fragrance, she immediately drank it slowly, as she stared bMillerkly at it. Although Duke was very close to her at the moment, she felt the distance between them grow wider and wider, which made her sad. "One more.¡± Wendy identally drank it all, and she was so greedy that she wanted to drink it again. The beer in Duke''s hands was about to run out. Right at this moment, one of the men who were ying cards stood up and walked towards Wendy. The moment he came over, he immediately took out his VIP card and said to waiter: "Thisdy''s ount counts on me.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Wendy immediately turned her head to look at the young man, who was probably the rich one in the family. "I don''t need you to pay for me. I have money." Wendy immediately opened his own small backpack and took out some cash from inside, pping it on the table: "I won''t need his card." Seeing Wendybeing so polite, the man immediatelyughed: "Little girl, let''s make friends. I''m a shareholder in this bar. Since this is your first<> time here, I''ll give you a free oO discount. I will make you free whatever how much you drink tday.¡± "No need." Wegdy pursed her lips, after saying that, she directly drank the cocktail:wai ter sent her. After ~ drinking tf, she immediately jumped down from the high chair, and after thinkinig of something, she took out anather piece of cash: Tl be I paying that handsome guy.¡± Content belongs to The man who came up to pester her saw that she was actually paying for an unfamiliar man, and immediately red at Duke in annoyance. Duke stood up and walked over: "I''ll settle the bill myself.¡± Wendyughed and mocked him: ¡°Just treat it as me treating you to a drink, anyway, our rtionship ends here.¡± After Wendy finished speaking. she walked towards the bar''s Walk Outside However, just as she reached the door, her legs started to wobble, and she immediately put a hand on her head. It was strange, why did she feel so dizzy? Chapter 1587 Chapter 1587 Since Wendy was young, this was the first time she drank, so she didn''t know what it meant to be drunk. The cocktail she drank earlier was a little measured, she had only mixed it with juice and diluted the taste of the alcohol She shook her long hair, steadied her body, and continued forward. Her body started to heat up inexplicably, and she muttered a curse. If she knew earlier, she wouldn''t have been angry at Duke. She couldn''t drink, but she insisted on it. She was afraid that he wouldugh at her again. Duke took back the money she ced on the table and paid for it himself again, then walked over to her quickly. Once she walked out, Wendy felt her body heat up. In addition to the sun, she felt an indescribably refreshing and sour feeling. Duke walked in front of her with a few steps, once again put on his mask, and swept his gaze over the girl''s face. Her face was rosy white, and her eyes were misty. "Let''s go, I''ll send you back." Duke already did not want to get mad at her, so he gave her a strong suggestion. "No, don''t worry about me." Wendy felt wronged, and because she was feeling unwell, her eyes reddened. She turned around and walked towards a lake park. Seeing her angrily reject him, Duke knew that she did it on purpose, but there was nothing he could do about it. He could only continue to be her tail and follow by her side. Wendy walked to a less popted ce and found a chair to sit down on Duke held both his hands in front of his chest, looking down at her from above. Seeing her charming face wrinkle, his heart inexplicably ached. "Was it the first time you drinking?" the man asked her in a low voice. Wendy did not want to care about him, so she turned around and ran to the side of the trash can and started vomiting. Duke''s beautiful eyes opened wide, did he get drunk just like that? Wendy was vomiting hard, because she couldn''t spit it out at all. However, her stomach was still burning, making her want to cry. Wendy really didn''t like this feeling. She directly squatted on the ground with her hands hugging her knees, burying her face in her knees, squatting motionlessly. Duke knew that she must be feeling really ufortable right now. This was the first time he drank wine in this state. He sighed and walked in front of her. He squatted down and reached out his hand to pat her back. Wendy slowly raised her head and looked at the man¡¯s concerned eyes. Her heart was twisted in pain. ¡°Duke, do you know something?" Taking advantage of the fact that she was drunk, Wendy became more bold, and suddenly pounced towards him. The man did not even have time to react before he was urately pounced on by her, causing his originally crouching body to fall to the ground "Wendy, what are you doing?" Duke¡¯s handsome face froze, and his body tensed up. Wendyid on top of him. as she sized him up with misty eyes. "Duke, fulfill one of my wishes, just for a moment.. It''ll be fine after a while, it''ll be quick.¡± Duke''s eyes widened as he looked at the small mouth that she pummeled towards him with disbelief. She pouted slightly, and actually started to kiss his lips When Wendy came over to kiss him, she extended her small hand and randomly removed the mask from his face. Her captivating red lips were pressed against his thin lips. She didn''t dare to stay. She only gave him a kiss and immediately crawled up from his body. However, due to the softness of his legs, he managed to climb back up after much difficulty. When the man''s hard chest touched her, she actually felt a slight pain. Duke''s first kiss... It was lost just like that. He stood still as a statue on the ground, frozen in ce. After Wendy crawled up. she patted her butt and left, not wanting to be responsible at all. Fortunately, there were no passersby, and both sides of the road were surrounded by tall tees. No one had seen this awkward scene. By the time Duke had caught his breath, Wendy''s swaying body had already moved far away. ¡°Damn it!" Duke was extremely angry, thinking that a dignified man like him, would actually be teased by a girl. Wendy''s state of mind copsed, and she walked forward dejectedly. Suddenly, a tall figure shed in front of her, and in the next second, her small body was carried up by the man. That''s right, it was carrying. It wasn''t a princess hug.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Hey, Duke, let me down, what are you doing?" He was already feeling very ufortable, and this man was still using such a method to torture her. Wendy was not courteous in the slightest, and she uttered a sound that made him want to puke. The man had only taken a few steps when his back stiffened and he put her down. He then bent down and half¡ªknelt down: ¡°Come on, I''ll carry you." "Why do you care so much about me? Say it, are you secretly in love with me? " Wendy was like an unreasonable and unreasonable child, bold and speechless at the same time "I am not.¡± The man''s heart was broken by her, and he felt a little awkward. "No? I knew it. " Wendy hugged his neck tightly with her two small hands, and leaned on his back. She was dizzy and her voice sounded very dejected. "I only care about you because of your elder brother. Moreover, I''ve always regarded you as my younger sister." Duke couldn''t help but want to exin. Wendy suddenly opened her mouth and bit his shoulder hard. After releasing her teeth, she said angrily: "I treat you as my lover, but you treat me like your little sister.¡± Duke did not expect her to suddenly bite, it was simply like a dog. Furthermore, he had a sharp tongue, and his bite was very painful. "Wendy, you''re drunk.¡± The man trembled before speaking in a low voice. "I''m not drunk. I''m sober." Wendy muttered, her voice bing softer and softer. In the end, it was unknown if she was really drunk or asleep, but she did not say anything more. Her two slender hands, were tightly hugging onto the man''s neck, not letting go. Duke had aplicated look in his eyes as he quickened his pace. After a few days of treatment, the wound on Joseph Grant''s arm had more or less recovered, but he still could not use too much strength. Although it was not the day of the general elections yet, they were certain that Joseph Grant would be the next President. The people who were previatisly neutral started to =~ gradually move closer to him, and the people from the Old President''s faction found a chance to leave, and tried! to curry favor with hie In an instant, the atmosphere became very strange, and everyone smiled on the surface, but in their hearts, they were calcting how much value they had in Joseph Grant''s heart. After experiencing Kelly¡¯ s incident, Alvina Miller could be considered to be relieved. Having lost the feeling of a love rival, it was still alright. At least she wouldn''t be worried about walking along the corridor and meeting Kelly¡¯ s mocking and ridicule. It was almost dark. Alvina Miller was sitting in her office. She turned around the pen in her hand, she was so free that she almost be flustered Penelope had treated her well and had not even given her any heavy jobs to do. On the contrary, she had only allowed her to study from materials and get off work on time. which was simply a difference in treatment Even if Penelope treated her so well, everyone would have no objections. Because Alvina Miller would soon have another identity, one that everyone would hate te have Alvina Miller turned around and saw that Penelope.was holding her phone and talking on it with a sweet expressionsShe immediately started gossiping Tt seemed like Rain had gotten ¡®along well with her superior. For tte past few days, Penelope was obvidus y enjoying life, lookittg like a little woman immersed intove. After Penelope hung up the phone, she noticed that Alvina Miller was staring at her with a silly smile on her face. She was suddenly shy and had to walk over and ask: "Alvina, what are youughing at?¡± "Penelope, when are you going to treat me to a wedding?" Alvina Miller asked with a smile. Penelope was immediately embarrassed and said bashfully: "You still remember to eat my sweet candy, I haven''t even eaten yours.¡± Alvina Miller immediatelyughed: "Mine was not that fast, but from the looks of it, you are fast. Rain is a good person, how do you guys get along with each other? Are you in match? " Penelope still wanted to find someone to talk to about this matter, since Alvina Miller was the best person to talk to. "He''s very nice, considerate and careful. Althoeigh we are currently on a rent¡ªa¡ª friend rtionship, he cleans theiouse. And he makes all¡± the food for me for my house¡¯ S\> hygiene and breakfast. I wantto pay for the food, but he refuses to take itm very embarrassed right now." Penelope said with a fac¨¦ full of happiness. Chapter 1588 Chapter 1588 Penelope''s words again caused Alvina Miller tough non¡ªstop. She couldn''t help but exin: "Rain is such a good person. Don''t look at his tough guy''s appearance, he really knows how to take care of people. If he doesn¡¯t take your money. it''s because he''s rich. He''s willing to pay for you Penelope, just take it easy. The more men give to you, the more he cares about you. the more he cares about you, the more he won''t break up with you... Because he has paid so much for you." "Alvina ..." Penelope¡¯s eyes gMillerced towards the door, and after hearing Alvina Miller''s words, her entire body shivered, and she wanted to interrupt him But Alvina Miller was talking so seriously, she thought that Penelope''s nervousness was because she was ashamed of herself. She continued to speak quickly: "We shouldn''t spoil men too much, and should be pressured at the right time. He should have the chance to take good care of you The weaker you are, the more he will love you, because they are born with the desire to protect you." ¡°Alvina Miller.¡± Just as Alvina Miller was shamelessly teaching her superior how to fall in love with a man, a low male voice came to her ears. She was so frightened that she instantly stood up from the chair, turned her head, covered her mouth, and stared bMillerkly at Joseph Grant who had appeared out of nowhere. Penelope jumped in fright, and quicklyughed dryly: "Alvina, Mr. Vice¡ªPresident is here to pick you up. Quickly go home with him, I also need to get off work.¡± "Penelope ..." Looking at Penelope''s figure that had slipped away, Alvina Miller suddenly felt so guilty that she did not dare to look at the man in the eye directly. She lowered her head like a thief, and secretly regretted it. God! How much did he hear about it? The things that she had said just now were all based on a book. She did not truly approve of them. She only hoped that Penelope would be able to have a happy and loving life. "Go home!" Joseph Grant''s eyes were as calm as usual, making others unable to guess what he was thinking. Although others could see that Joseph Grant was still humble and gentle, but Alvina Miller could tell that something was amiss. It was over. He seemed to be angry. Had she heard wrongly? Was he really angry? "OK!" Alvina Miller no longer had the confidence she had just now. She became a withered eggpMillert, grabbed her own handbag, and silently followed the man to the outside of her office. Joseph Grant was so angry that he wanted tough. If he did note at the right time, he probably would not have heard the shameless boasting of this little girl. Alvina Miller''s heart raced. She could not help but raise her head to look at the man''s back. What should she do? If he was truly angry, what could she do to pacify him? If she hadn''t given herself to him, he probably wouldn''t have forgiven her. Just as Alvina Miller was lost in her thoughts, the man in front who was walking quickly suddenly stopped, and her forehead smashed into him. She let out a low cry, and in the next second, she quickly used her hand to cover her forehead that was hurting. As soon as she raised her eyes, she locked at the man''s eyes. She was not sure whether he wasughing or angry. ¡°Never mind, I''ll deal with you when we get home." Joseph Grant couldn''t hold back the urge to argue with her just now, but when he saw her covering his forehead with a panicked expression, he instantly forgot all about what he was trying to say. Alvina Miller''s pretty face froze, she did not hear wrong, this man was going to settle the score with her. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to hurt you.¡± Alvina Miller immediately thought of voluntarily admitting her wrongs, and perhaps she could even receive a light punishment. There was a rare look of anger on Joseph Grant''s handsome face, but, it was just in an instant, he turned around and walked forward. Alvina Miller was so regretful that she wanted to bite her tongue. She shouldn''t say whatever she wanted to say. Now she annoyed him Along the way, many of the employees greeted Joseph Grant, and then greeted Alvina Miller. Alvina Miller forced a smile on her face as she replied politely as she felt fear. She could not be as casual as Joseph Grant. And she could not nod her head towards others with a calm expression. Thus, she could only continue walking with a smile. Outside the main hall, Joseph Grant''s private car was already waiting. Alvina Miller only had one thought in her mind before, she couldn''t separate from this man by even a second. But today, her thoughts werepletely different. She wanted to sit in the back of the carriage and let Joseph Grant calm down first, in case he had to settle his debts with her the moment they sat on the carriage. Then she couldn''t run from the car. Alvina Miller was thinking that she really wanted to open the car door at the back.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Alvina Miller.¡± The man''s tone carried a sense of oppression. Alvina Miller''s back trembled, she immediately smiled at him, then reluctantly sat down beside him. Once she sat in, the atmosphere froze. Alvina Miller secretly used the corner of her eyes to look at the man''s expression He had been kind to her before, but now his face was tense, as if she owed him millions. Warren Hilton and the driver brother were sitting on the carriage, so Joseph Grant did not pursue her responsibility. After returning home, Alvina Miller did not wait for Warren Hilton to open the door for her, and immediately went down the stairs by himself. "Warren, do you want to stay for dinner?" Alvina Miller immediately invited him with a smile. Warren Hilton was startled, but before he had the time to reply, Joseph Grant immediately answered for him: "He wants to go back and apany his girlfriend, there''s no time.¡± Warren Hilton was clever enough to understand and quickly smiled: "Yes, I promised Zoey that I will treat her to dinner tonight. I won''t disturb your romance with Mister, I''ll go first." It wasn''t easy for Alvina Miller to find a way to save her, but the other party simply didn''t want to help her at all. Joseph Grant saw through her thoughts, and the gnashing of teeth expression appeared on his handsome face again. How could he not know what this woman was pMillerning? Tonight, if she didn''t exin herself, no one would be able to save her. The caravan drove away in an orderly manner, leaving only two people at the entrance of the huge entrance, staring at each other. "Let''s go in.¡± The man''s voice was forceful. Alvina Miller bit her lower lip, looked anxious: "What do you want? Just say it directly. ¡° "Then where did you learn your theory from?" Joseph Grant reached out his hands, grabbed her wrist and tyrannically pulled her into the living room "I saw it in a book, I didn''t make it up, I swear to God.¡± Alvina Miller''s desire to live was still strong, she immediately raised her small hands, with a solemn look on her face. Joseph Grantughed angrily: "You think that''s reasonable.¡± "No no no, I feel like this is nonsense." Alvina Miller shook her head very quickly. " onsense, what you said makes sense. It''s truethat men are born to sympathizewith weak women, but I don''t hink.you re weak at all. You - speak quite well.¡± Joseph Grant appraached her step by step, very quickly, he was almost closeto her petite body, he leaned over, his thin lips startedughing nextto her ear: "Tell me, how do I sympathize with you?" "Who said I''m not weak? I''m less than a hundred pounds and a gust of wind could blow me away." Alvina Miller immediately protested loudly. ¡®Is that so? Your body is weak, but you have an unyielding heart. The one who is-Strong in heart is the one who is fearless against the wind and rain. Froth what I see, your heart > isn''t weak at all. It''s very strong:" Joseph Grant was purposely trying to-Suppress her, to see if she would dare to speak carelessly gain in the future. Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes instantly widened, is this man trying to argue with her? "I was wrong!¡± She lowered her head and admitted her mistake sincerely. "I shouldn''t have said those words." Joseph Grant had only wanted to scare her so that she wouldn''t take him seriously. "Where was the mistake?" The man crossed his arms and stared at her condescendingly. "My mistake was that I shouldn''t have allowed you to sacrifice so much for me. I don''t even know how to be grateful, and yet I still think so highly of myself.¡± Alvina Miller shut her eyes, but the volume was getting lower and lower. Joseph Grant could not help butugh, and could not stopughing, this littledy sure knew her wrongs. " treat you well. It came from the bottom of my heart. I didn''t ask you to repay me with anything. Who told ne to fall in ave with you?" Seeing that it frightened her, Joseph Grant. immediately reached out to caress her long-hair and sighed: "Forget, et''s Stop pursuing the matter-Your werds are correct, love cangiot be fair, whoever pays more can only say who is deeply moved, and there is no victory or defeat. In the process of loving, the two of them feel different, so there are some things that one can only experience and can''t force others to do the same." SS Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes instantly widened. Looking at the man''s dark eyes, she fiercely swallowed his saliva. "What you said seems to make quite a bit of sense." Chapter 1589 Chapter 1589 Seeing her cute appearance while she was swallowing her saliva, Joseph Grant finally couldn''t hold it in anymore. This time, he wasn''t as gentle as before, because he wanted to punish her for her nonsense. The man almost directly pressed his head down on her, in the next second, his thin lips fiercely kissed her lips. Alvina Miller''s mind went bMillerk for a moment, the man¡¯s lips were scorching het and he did not give her any time to think. It wasn''t the first time Alvina Miller had felt so much anger from him, but this time, she really felt it the most clearly. The man was actually biting her lips. causing Alvina Miller to scream out in pain. The man quickly let her go, and while panting heavily, he locked onto her with a dark gaze, and upon seeing her lips redden from his kiss. he angrily clenched his teeth: "If I hear you say such words again, I won''t let you go so easily." "What?" Alvina Miller''s beautiful face instantly tensed up, and immediately after, she asked in an even more annoying tone: "Are you pMillerning on letting me go? Don''t you want me to pay something else? " Joseph Grant had long expected this woman to speak so boldly and directly, but he never expected her to speak in such a direct manner. He was so angered by her that he started tough. He stared at her pretty face with shining eyes and asked: "What are you thinking about how I''m going to punish you?" ¡°Corporal punishment.¡± Alvina Miller immediately answered. No matter how imposing Joseph Grant was, he was so angry by her words that he almost burst outughing. "What are you thinking about? Can''t you wait?" He reached over and ruffled her hair. "Rx, once the wound on my arm recovers, I will definitely punish you heavily. When that happens, even if you beg for mercy, it will be useless.¡± "I''m not begging for mercy.¡± Alvina Miller was so scared that her face turned white. Somehow, she was a little afraid of him now. Joseph Grant knew that she was stubborn, and did not continue arguing with her. Hezily sat down on the sofa: "There''s been too many things happening in the past few days, I''m so busy that I don''t even have time to rest.¡± Of course Alvina Miller knew that he was busy, it was a crucial time of the new and the old, there were many things that had to be decided by him Alvina Miller truly cared for him, he woke up at 5 in the morning, he was injured and had to constantly look through the documents. She suddenly understood, the sessful person was not lucky, but truly self¡ªdisciplined In the past, she would only envy the sess of others, and thought that their luck must have been good. But now, her heart was in pain. "I''ll help you knead it. Dinner should still be more than half an hour away." Alvina Miller immediately took the initiative to go around to the back of the sofa and stretched out her hand to lightly press on his temple. The girl''s hand was soft and delicate. It wasn''t heavy, so it was quitefortable to press against. Joseph Grant coveted this moment, and couldn''t help but close his eyes,pletely rxed In the past, his grandfather would have a headache. When Alvina Miller had time, she would help him massage some of the acupuncture points on his head. When Alvina Miller saw that the man had closed his eyes, her movements became even lighter. After pressing down for more than ten minutes, Alvina Miller heard the man''s steady breathing. Joseph Grant had actually fallen asleep. Alvina Miller was stunned for a moment, she did not expect that he would fall asleep while sitting here. Then, in just one day, had the time been reced with work during his afternoon nap? Alvina Miller turned around, took a small nket and lightly covered the man''s body. Joseph Grant did not wake up because he was toe tired. It was probably because he was at home that he fell asleep at ease. Alvina Miller sat on a sofa at the side, supporting her chin, her eyes quietly sizing up the man. Some people would look good even if they slept. Alvina Miller couldn''t help but smile, liking them from the bottom of his heart. Just as Alvina Miller decided to enjoy Joseph Grant''s sleeping appearance, there was a light knock on the door. A few guards apanied by an aunt brought them their dinner. Alvina Miller quickly walked over, extended her hand and received it. "Just give it to me, he''s asleep, we''ll eatter.¡± The aunt nodded and tactfully left. Alvina Miller ced the dishes on the table. Four dishes and a soup, it was a very reasonablebination. Just as Alvina Miller was thinking about whether she should wait for Joseph Grant to eat with him, she heard the man¡¯s slightly tired voice sound out from behind her: "The food has been delivered.¡± "Why are you awake? Did I disturb you? ¡° Alvina Miller immediately asked. "I''m not in deep sleep, and you didn''t disturb me. It''s because I''m too alert. If someonees over, I''ll wake up." Joseph Grant said as he walked towards her.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Alvina Miller quickly went into the kitchen to grab a bowl of chopsticks, and first, scooped a bowl of soup and ced it in front of Joseph Grant: "Then eat your food quickly, after that you should go rest early.¡± ¡°After the meal, I still have things to take care of. I''m afraid I''ll have to sleepte again.¡± Joseph Grant received the soup, took a spoonful of it, and said with a smile "You still need to eat your fill before you can work." Alvina Miller pouted and immediately filled a bowl with food. Joseph Grant didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Don''t eat too much in the evening, I''ll give you half." Alvina Miller muttered: "I can''t eat much either, I''m still losing weight." "You don''t even have a hundred pounds, how dare you lose weight?" Joseph Grant frowned, expressing his disagreement. Alvina Miller immediatelyughed and asked him: "Then do you think it''s better to be skinny or fat?" Joseph Grant''s eyes darkened, he realized that this was just a gift, because whether the answer was correct or not, thedy would definitely refute him, thus, he cleverly avoided the benefits and harm, smiling as he replied: "In my eyes, you look good all the time.¡± "Hey, I''m serious, are you going to lie to me?" Alvina Miller could even find fault with his answer, and her face immediately became unhappy. Joseph Grant was speechless, women''s questions were usually not able to be answered seriously, just like how they were born unreasonable, which was a mystery to humans. After interacting with his mother and sister, Joseph Grant finally understood the crux of the problem. Therefore, he felt that if he wanted to reduce the amount of squabbles between husband and wife, he had to be like a real man. He had to absolutely not reason with this little girl. since the result would be the same. "Alvina, can you not talk while we''re eating?¡± Joseph Grant immediately smiled and pleaded. Alvina Miller wrinkled her nose in anger: "Fine." Her answer was very easy. After dinner, Alvina Miller took the initiative to clean up. After Joseph Grant left th th¨¦ table, he went straight, up to his study. Alvina Miller brought a cup ofwater and a cup of milk.¡± over. r-Yoseph Grant was busy-at the mamient, but when he saw fer, he pped his thigh and indicated for her to sit. Alvina Miller did not reject,she directly walked over and sat on hisp. She saw that hisputer still had an important document opened. "What is this?" Alvina Miller asked curiously. Joseph Grant chuckled: "Can''t you understand? Isn''t your French pretty good? " Alvina Miller shook his head: "I know the gist of it. Do you feel bored facing so many documents every day?" "Sometimes yes. sometimes not.¡± Joseph Grant calmly replied. Alvina Miller still respected him a lot. If she was the one sitting in this position, let alone watching all day, he would be extremely bored even if he only watched for an hour. Even though Alvina Miller wanted to stick on to his body and not get down, she Roped that he would =~ quickly s¨¦ttle some important <= matters¡± ¡®He had already restedtfor a longtime, and could only staqd up fresA his embrace: "Go busyyourself fif&t, I''m going to take a bath.¡± ¡°Alright, if you''re tired, then sleep first, don''t wait for me." Joseph Grant gently patted her waist. Alvina Miller''s body inexplicably trembled slighty. Not knowing why, when the man patted his twice, she felt as if electricity was flowing < through her body. As a result, she did ned now where the evil thoughts came from, but she turned around and grabbed onto the mar¡¯s big hand, and stuffed it into Ker own neck. Joseph Grant simply did not expect her to be so daring. When his fingers touched her soft and tender skin. his mind went bMillerk, and in that instant. he forgot everything. Seeing his expression, Alvina Miller immediatelyughed and stood up: "Work well." Joseph Grant was immediately infuriated. She actually did such a thing and asked him to work properly, wasn¡¯t this tormenting him in a different way? How could he work? Chapter 1590 Chapter 1590 Alvina Miller ran out of the study room with a burning expression. Oh my god, what did she just do? Looking at the man''s stupefied expression, Alvina Miller felt that she was really bad, she didn¡¯t know why, but when she saw Joseph Grant''s serious expression, she couldn''t help but want to tease him. She wanted to see his embarrassed and red face, wanted to see his helpless expression. However, even though she was shy, her mood was extremely good. Alvina Miller hopped towards Joseph Grant''s room. Now, it was her room. When she thought about how Joseph Grant had carried her case to the guest room on the other side when she moved here, Alvina Miller''s heart immediately jumped up in excitement. She was really too bold, it was as if she didn''t know what it meant to be afraid at that time. Or maybe when she first met Joseph Grant, she thought he was not a bad guy. He wouldn''t do anything bad. Time had tested this man¡¯s character. That''s right, he didn¡¯t think about bad things at all. He was thinking about national affairs all day long. Alvina Miller found his pajamas and hummed a song as he walked into the bathroom ta shower. Penelope carried therge and small bags of stuff and returned to the new house that she and Rain had rented. It was a four room apartment, two rooms, and it was located in the center of where the two of them worked. The rent was taken out by Rain first, and when Penelope wanted to give him the money. he said that he would pay it once a year, so he told her not to give him any money. Penelope had no way, so she could only take something to home. In the past when she lived alone, the kitchen had always been decorated, and it was rare for her to use it once or twice a year. Firstly, she wasn''t very good at cooking, and secondly, she had to eat alone. So she didn''t eat so well. For a long time, the skill of cooking had been thrown away. Previously, when she returned hame, it was empty and terrifyingly quiet. But now that she returned home, she could smell the fragrance of food, as well as the sound of a busy man. Rain''s job, unless he went far away, he would always be back at 8: 30 every day. On the way back, Penelope thought of Mr. Vice¡ªPresident''s tense expression and couldn¡¯t help but want tough. Alvina was acting like a tiger with its hair pulled out from its back. It seemed that she would need to receive a lot of education tonight. When she pushed the door and entered, Penelope heard the sound of water flowing in the kitchen again. She quickly put down the fruit, walked over and took a look. "We''ll be able to eat in a while." Rain was wearing an apron and looking like a family chef. He said this to Penelope in a normal manner. Before, Penelope was still a little shy, but he felt that Rain uncle was a decent man, so she had to be more serious. But now, the more she thought about it, the more flustered she became. If she missed this man, who would she live with in the future? He was a free and pretty butler. She could hardly fins man like a man like that. Therefore, Penelope made up her mind. She had to deal with this man as soon as possible. Penelope had short hair that went past her shoulders, and she often tied it up, making her seem very efficient. Now, she directly pulled on her skin and let go of her hair. Slightly curly hair, let her show the charm of female style. Maybe because she was old enough, Penelope''s body had the charm of a mature woman. "Rain, how do you feel about me?" Penelope purposely stroked her hair and smiled at Rain. Rain tidied up the dishes and carried them out. As he passed by her side, he looked at her seriously: "You''re quite pretty.¡± "Is that so? Today, one of my male colleagues said the same word. " Penelope deliberately made up a male colleague to act together with her. Rain was startled for a moment, thenughed: "It looks like you are quite popr in the office.¡± "It''s not bad. After all, I''m still single." Penelope followed him to the dining table, pulled out a chair, sat down, took a fork, and ate the fruit cut by Rain "Rain, we have been living together for some time now, don''t you have any evil intentions towards me?¡± Rain''s entire body tensed up, his gaze was somewhat panicky as he opened his eyes, and turned to the kitchen to busy himself. When Penelope saw that Rain was actually avoiding her, she immediately stood up and followed him into the kitchen. "Say something, are you really not interested in me at all?" "No!" Rain took a deep breath, at that moment, there were only two people, he did not want to hide his thoughts, he turned and looked at Penelope: "I actually have some thoughts.¡± ¡°Really? Then tell me, what do you think? " Penelope was secretly happy as he asked him with a smile. Rain uncle pretended to think for a moment and said: "I''ll have to trouble you not toe out in transparent pajamas. This really isn''t a good idea.¡± Hearing that, Penelope''s mind exploded, was this really rted to the topic she was asking? "I understand. You just don''t have the same thoughts as me that a man and a woman would have. Alright, I''m old, and I can''t move on my own. I understand.¡± Penelope turned around with iparable injuries, her face was full of disappointment. Rain looked at her disappointed back, and immediately said: "You''re wearing sexy clothes everyday, walking around in front of me. I can''t even sleep well." Penelope was just about to walk out of the kitchen, but after hearing his words, she suddenly turned around and stared at him with bright eyes: "So. that means you still have some reaction towards me, right?¡± "Of course, I''m not a saint, so I don''t want to be a monk either." Rain uncle didn''t know whether tough or cry at her question. Penelope immediately squinted his eyes, and walked towards him step by step: "Then why do you not express anything? You can''t let a woman like me take the initiative every day, right? " Rain smiled bashfully: "I don¡¯t know how to take the initiative, nor do I know how to express myself. I''m afraid that you will get angry.¡± Rain was still full of respect towards Penelope. Maybe it was because of her job, but he acted like a strong woman every day. The more Rain respected her, the more he felt for his, so he naturally could not have any other thoughtsMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org. Penelope immediately stood up and kissed him on the cheek: "Did you see that, this is called taking the initiative, now it''s your turn.¡± How could the Rain uncle be a match for Penelope? ¡°Hurry up." Penelope was a woman, so women''s thoughts were meticulous and sensitive. Once they were moved, all sorts of seducing methods would be self¡ªevident. Rainughed helplessly. He could only bend over, wanting to kiss her forehead, but he didn''t expect that ¡ª Penelope''s actions were faster than his, an¡é-he directly kissed her on- ¡®the lips. She immediately turned around and ran out as if he had gott ten his way, leaving Rain behind with an embarrassed expression. 1 Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org In the past, Penelope always went to the gym aftergetting off work or wandered around with her sisters. ~ But nowsshe realized that her home was the best ce to relieve her stress¡± With such a wood waiting for herto teach and tease, shedid not want to go anywhere. Casitent belongs to NovelDrama.Org Rain was very embarrassed by her, but he got two poached eggs for her at the dinner table. "Eat it yourself." Penelope gave one of them to him. Rain smiled shyly, and did not refuse. The atmosphere was extremely warm. The lights outside the window were not as connected as they were at the moment. After dinner, Penelope proposed going downstairs to take a walk. Rain had no objections, as long as it was free, he would listen to her. The two of them had just entered the elevator when they met an old lady leadingtrer grandson downstairs, ¡®Since they were living- > on the same floor, the olddy _~ immediately asked with a smile? "Did youswo go for a walk again? see youtwo going in and out together every day. Your rtionship is really good. It''s not like the two at my house, who can''t get along all day." The two words husband and wife made Penelope immediatelyugh out loud. She immediately nodded and said: "Our rtionship is pretty good, the main thing is that he is obedient.¡± Rain blushed. Was he obedient? "It''s better if a man is obedient. The family will be more harmonious.¡± The olddy immediately agreed with a smile. Penelope immediately turned her head and blinked her eyes at Rain. She said in a low voice: "Did you hear that?¡± Rain was implicated so he could only ned his head with a dry smile. Just as Penelope was rejoicing. suddenly, she felt the man''s warm and thick hands grasp onto her own. Her heart trembled, and in the next second she was brimming with joy. It seemed that he had been taught quite a bit, he could use it now. Her five fingers tightened around his. Chapter 1591 Chapter 1591 It was already afternoon, so Duke carried Wendy to the side of the car and gently ced her on the back seat. When he pulled the safety belt over, his arm identally touched the girl¡¯s bulge, and an electric current shot into his body. He trembled for a moment, and after staring bMillerkly for two seconds, he buckled up When she had been lying on his back just now, he had felt that she had grown up. He had wanted to shake off all thoughts in his mind because he could not continue to ponder over this matter. It wasn''t good for him. Duke looked at Wendy who was leaning on the backseat and unceasingly snorting. He really wanted to curse her and say what she had done, but those words were stuck in his throat and he couldn''t say it out. "I''m not going back, Duke, I can''t go home.¡± Wendy only felt unwell, but she was still conscious. With her current personality, she would definitely be scolded if she went back. "If you don''t go home, where do you want to go?" The man mocked her. "I don''t go back, my parents will scold me." Wendy muttered, she was still a little afraid. ¡°You dared to drink when you knew they would scold you. You deserve it." Duke did not spare her with his words, but he turned the car around and headed towards another road. Wendy squinted her eyes and looked outside. Seeing that she was not on her way home, she couldn''t help but ask him curiously: "Where are you bringing me to?" ¡°I don¡¯t know." Duke also had no destination. "Then park the car. Let''s take a walk by the river. I want to take a breathe.¡± Wendy was very familiar with this area, there was a long river bank in front of them. And there were not many people at the moment, she could go down and walk. Duke''s face became serious, he did not answer her, but still stopped the car in the middle of the river''s parking lot. Wendy forcefully got off the carriage. The wind by the river was very cold, but with a single breath, she shivered and became even more clear¡ª headed. Duke raised his head and looked at the sky. In spring. the weather changed very quickly, and it was still warm at noon. Now that the wind was blowing, he saw that Wendy had folded her arms in front of her chest, it was obvious that she was cold. "Get in the car, don''t blow you into a fool." Duke directly said to her. Wendy did not dare to act tough, so she immediately climbed back onto the carriage. Duke also returned to the driver''s seat and closed the door, leaving the two of them speechless The atmosphere was a little strange. Duke lowered his head and looked at the steering wheel, not knowing what to say. ¡°Duke, when are you leaving?¡± Wendy finally stopped getting angry at him. because she felt that it was a waste of time. I''ve been transferred back to work. I''m not leaving yet.¡± Duke answered her indifferently. "Then what do you do?¡± Wendy immediately asked curiously. Duke did not speak. Wendy was just saying that she would not be angry, but now that she said that. she could not hold it in anymore, so she snorted: "If you don''t want to say it, just don''t say it, I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± Duke started to have a childish temper again. he could only smile helplessly. "Any pMillers for tonight?" Wendy grumbled for a while, then asked him again "Maybe I''ll treat my friends to a meal." Duke suddenly thought of his uncle¡¯s stern warning, and became annoyed "What friend? Is it a man or a woman? " Wendy was immediately curious. Duke turned around and gMillerced at her: "There are men and women.¡± Wendy immediately felt sour: "Then can I go with you? Since you''re gaing to treat them.¡± "No, not tonight." Duke''s heart froze for a moment. If he let Wendy follow him, it would be a mess tonight. "Why can''t I? I promise I won''t make things any harder for you. " Wendy really wanted to eat dinner with him. "I see that you''re pretty drunk, so I''ll send you back.¡± Duke replied to her as if he treasured her words. She was so stifled that her arms were crossed over her chest, and felt that Duke seemed to have deliberately let her off. Duke brought her to a road not far from her house and said to her: "It''s almost dark, hurry go back home, don''t let your family worry about you." Wendy mmed the door of the car, without saying goodbye, she buried her head and ran back home. Duke''s car did not leave immediately. He sat on the car and smoked a cigarette. His gaze never leaving the direction she ran in, until he felt that she had already entered the house. Only then did he extinguish his cigarette and quickly drove away. When night fell. Duke changed into a new set of clothes and went to a restaurant. Not the box, just the window. He stared out the window, lost in the flow of traffic. "Dukel¡± All of a sudden, a beautiful female voice came over. Duke turned to look, only to see ady dressed in a rese¡ªred dress walking towards himsShe hade over, and the strong fragrance of the > perfumedmmediately pounced ins front of him. When my grandfatlier inforied me toe here, Idi idn''t dare to believe it. I didn''t expect that you would really be waiting for me here, I''m so happy. " The woman who sat in front of Duke was that her fatner who was a high ranking official. Her grandfather was a military meritorious general, so she was of good background and was also very beautiful. Her name was Jenny and she was 25 years old this year. Duke politely smiled at her: "Last time you and your grandfather specifically came to see me, I was not able toe see you in time due to the inconvenience of work, I am sorry." "I know you''re busy. I''m not angry.¡± Jenny immediatelyughed. Duke could tell that Jenny was a woman with good training. Unfortunately, there was nothing to talk about between him and her, so he could only call a waiter and have Jenny order. Jenny did not stand on ceremony. After opening the menu, she ordered four dishes and a bottle of red wine ¡°Duke, I haven¡¯t seen you in a few years. You''ve changed quite a bit, and you are more and more like a mature man.¡± Jenny supported her chin with one hand, while smiling and looking at Duke, her eyes revealing an aura of desire, she did not hide it at all Dukeughed dryly: "You haven''t changed much, you''re still really pretty." ¡°You know how to praise people." Jenny''s smiletbecame wider, after that, she twisted both of her hands tightly in front of her, and peeked at> Duke''s expression: "Duke, my requirements aren''t high of the¡¯: wedding, I don''t mind ho dingyit anywhere, and more... y. grandpa also sent someone to take a look at the day. He will definitely choose the best day." "Wait." Hearing her words, Duke''s face stiffened, and quickly stopped her from speaking any further. He furrowed his brows, and said unhappily: "Jenny, we just met, and you''re already talking about marriage. Who said we''re going to get married?¡± "My grandpa and your uncle have already discussed this. Don''t you know it?" Jenny opened her eyes in shock. "I don''t know when it was discussed.¡± Duke''s chest felt stuffy for a moment, and his expression became even colder. "How is that possible? The President clearly said that you would marry me. Duke, please stop joking around.¡± Jenny immediately looked angry, and pouted: "Isn''t the reason why we''re eating tonight supposed to talk about marriage?" Duke''s mind was a little bMillerk, he felt that he had been yed by his uncle. "Jenny, you might be mistaken. The reason I invited you over for dinner was just to apologize for breaking the contract with you. I won''t marry you.¡± Duke did not want to speak in such a straightforward manner, because it was very hurtful. However, Jenny''s expression made him feel that if he did not speak clearly, she would be even more injured. "What?" As expected, Jenny was shocked and her beautiful face became pale¡¯ rom anger. She became angry at once: "Duke, are . you not:Satisfi ed with someting So yomdon''t want to marry me?" Dukeshook his head: "I don¡¯ Vtknow neh about you, nor am I completely satisfied. I just feel that I have probably been tricked by my uncle, I have to find him and find out." After Duke finished speaking, he stood up immediately: "I will pay. You take your time." Jenny did not expect Duke to be leaving without even eating, so she immediately chased after him with a little anger. "Duke, don''t go.¡± Duke''s handsome face turned green, he took a fewrger steps, and at the same time, Jenny stomped her feet on the ground. Duke immediately drove to the hospital, and in the ward, Betty was serving soup to the Old President. "Why did you decide for my marriage?" When Duke entered, he asked with a darkened face. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 1592 Chapter 1592 Seeing that he had returned so quickly, the Old President raised his hand towards Betty: "Go out first, I want to have a chat with your brother.¡± Seeing her brother''s face filled with anger, Betty was also very surprised, and could only advise him: "Brother, uncle just had an operation, don''t make him angry.¡± Duke''s face was ice¡ªcold, his eyes was still staring at Old President, waiting for his reply. Old President wiped his mouth with a tissue and sat up, sighing: "Didn''t you see that I was paving the way for you?" Duke''s face was still very ugly as he said angrily: "Why are you doing this, I do not need you to pave the way for me." "In the end, you''re still too young. so you spoke so arrogantly.¡± The Old President sighed, but he was not angry. He only said lightly: ¡°You are young now, and there are many paths you have chosen, but when you get older, you will realize, no matter how good the position is, you will always be subservient to others. Unless you are like Joseph Grant, and be a person above others.¡± Duke''s face was stiff. he did not say a word. "No one can give you the face of someone standing at the top. That feeling is really good, do you know?" Old President smiled and closed his eyes, as if he was reminiscing about the glorious moments from the past. "If everyone wants to sit on top of people, wouldn''t the world be in chaos? No matter where you are, all you have to do is do your job well. Life is rushed, everything is utilitarian. In the end, is it like this for you? I still lost to fate." Duke was quiet for a while, then started to mock him. Old President''s eyes instantly opened, staring at Duke angrily: "Is this how you speak to your elders? Forget it, do you find this Jenny not good¡ª lacking enough? Do you want me te arrange another for you ..." ¡°I don''t need you to worry about me anymore. I heard that someone is prosecuting you, and you can lie down here with the help of the disease. But once you recover, you will face multiple crimes. You should prepare for it.¡± After Duke finished speaking, he turned around and left. Old President''s face instantly turned pale white. It seemed that some people wished for him to quickly shut his eyes. "Joseph Grant, you have sharpened your de for so many years, is it sharp enough? Finally, you''re going to use me as a guide. You seem to be more and more like a leader." The Old President let out a coldugh. Actually, he had already predicted that such a day woulde. "The victor is the king, and the loser is the bandit. This is the fate of the strong." Old President was still conceited. It was early in the morning,st night was filled with rain and wind, and it was cold in the morning. Alvina Miller reced the thick nket with a thin one, so she felt extremely cold. Her petite body continued to lean towards the man''s side, wanting to warm herself up from it. Joseph Grant felt that she was like a little kitten, sticking close to him. In Joseph Grant''s biological clock, he would wake up at 6 o''clock. Usually, he would get up straight away, but ever since he was sleeping with a little girl by his side, he suddenly fell in love with azy bed. He subconsciously hugged her closer to him, causing Alvina Miller to feel as if he was leaning on a stove as he slept more peacefully. Around six¡ªthirty, Joseph Grant could only gently let go of her. He had to get off the bed to prepare breakfast for her. Now that his arm could move, he didn''t want to eat bread with her every day. This woman''s cooking skills were getting better and better, but eating this every morning was not nutritious. He didn¡¯t dislike it, he was just afraid of starving her. The man shoved one of her dolls into Alvina Miller''s embrace, but after Alvina Miller hugged it tightly, she fell asleep again. When she woke up, the sky outside was bright. She got out of bed and stretched. Seeing the water droplets rolling down the window, her mood improved She quickly finished washing up, changed her clothes and went downstairs. When she heard the sound of ail sizzling from the kitchen, she was stunned. She hurried towards the kitchen and saw that the man was still wearing his pajamas and had made two bowls of noodles. The pot of fried egg was already filled to the brim with the fragrance. Alvina Miller chided him softly: "The doctor told you not to move freely. You''re really disobedient." However, Joseph Grant deliberately flexed his arms. "It''s fine, don''t worry.¡± "How can I not worry?¡± Alvina Miller pouted. Joseph Grant pointed to the beef noodles he prepared and said: "Take it out to eat.¡± Alvina Miller looked at the alluring soup, which had cabbages and beef inside. She couldn''t help but swallow her saliva Joseph Grant ced the fried egg in front of her, rubbed her long hair, then turned and headed upstairs. Alvina Miller''ssmood was so good that it was an-the verge of exploding She could not help but take out Ger fork and start eating The tagte was very familiar, Joseph Grant''s SOUP was very delicious, who knew what kind of ingredients he put iMSide. Content belongs ta When Joseph Grant went downstairs again, he was already in a suit. and his temperament instantly became more noble. Alvina Miller had already eaten more than half of it. when she looked up and saw him, it was hard te imagine that he was still wearing his pajamas and busying himself in the kitchen. Seeing her in a daze, Joseph Grant couldn''t help but smile: "Has your soul been hooked away?¡± Alvina Miller then realized that she had lost a little face and quickly buried her head in to continue eating her noodles: "There are only ten days until the election, and now everyone has already determined that it''s you, what do you think?" "Would you have been disappcinted if it isn¡¯t me?" Joseph Grant''s face turned serious. Alvina Miller blinked: "I don''t know." "In order to not disappoint you, it must be me." Joseph Grant suddenlyughed. Alvina Miller alsoughed: "If you be Mr. President, you will be even busier in the future. At that time, will I still be able to eat the food you cook?" "Sure, I''ll make it for you when I have time." Joseph Grantforted her. Alvina Miller was finally relieved Victoria Miller had stayed in the hotel for a few days already, so she finally decided to return home. Amy Miller agreed to help her investigate the matter of the express delivery video, but she was rather proactive. After spending all her money, she finally found some clues. However, just as she was about to continue her search, she discovered that the clue was broken. The man she was looking for had been imprisoned. Amy Miller was annoyed, but she went to investigate elsewhere, she heard an unexpected name, Sister May. "May Burke? That crazy female politician? Didn''t she get shot? " Amy Miller was tangled up on this matter the entire way home. She felt that she must have investigated wrongly, what did this have to do with the dead woman, wasn''t this supposed to be rted to Alvina Miller? The more Amy Miller thought about it, the more she felt that her investigations were incorrect. However, all the evidence had a basis as well. Amy Miller decided to hide this matter from her, if the one who ramed Victoria Miller was May w Burke, thetit would not be much ? fun. May''Burke was dead, all her> comrades were imprisoned, arid the crime was punished. Even ifMictoria Miller wanted to take revenge, she would not run over to th¨¦prison to kill them, right? Thus, the corner of Amy Miller''s mouth hooked up into an evil smile. What she wanted was the fight between Victoria Miller and Alvina Miller. She wanted to make Alvina Miller bear the me for this. Only then could Victoria Miller hate Alvina Miller and fought with her to the death. When Amy Miller returned to the Miler Family. the first thing she did was to look for Victoria Miller. Victoria Miller''s expression was decadent, she had long since lost her previous high spirits, and now, she did not even change her makeup. "Sister, I found it." Amy Miller pushed open her room, and the first thing she said was it. "What did you find out? Tell me quickly.¡± Victoria Miller instantly pounced over from the sofa and grabbed her arm: "Is it that bitch Alvina Miller? Did she do it? She harmed me." "Sister, it''s her. It''s her. Although I don''t have enough evidence, I found out that the person who sent you the video is from the office." Amy Miller said withplete certainty, with a vicious look in her eyes. ho else could it "I knew it was her. W be? Tha her, she the trun her off.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. t time When dar¨¦d to hav k-Mow malici Victoria Mi went to rescue e me locked in ous, I won''t let ller was So angry that she had lost all reason.¡¯ Resentment filled both of her eyes, and she clenched he fists-tightly, wishing that she could t¨¦ar Alvina Miller to shreds right now. Content belongs to RQ "Sister, don''t be rash, Alvina Miller is no longer the same as before. Joseph Grant is about to be elected as President, you can''t win against her." Amy Miller hurriedly tried to persuade his with good intentions. Chapter 1593 Chapter 1593 Joseph Grant''s name hadpletely stung Victoria Miller''s heart. Thinking back to that time, when she had also ran to the office to work, holding onto her beautiful expectations, she had even dreamed that one day she would be able to get Joseph Grant''s love, but in the end, that was just a dream. Now. Alvina Miller was not only dreaming. She was really going to marry Joseph Grant and be his wife. "She wants to be the firstdy. Don¡¯t even think about it. I won''t let her wishe true. She destroyed me, so I will destroy her as well.¡± Victoria Miller had been feeling depressed these past few days, she felt that her life was worse than death. She was very scared, not only Kevin saw those videos, even more men saw them. Once it was exposed, she really wouldn''t be able to survive. Amy Miller was waiting for Victoria Miller to say those words, because, she realized that Victoria Miller''s revenge was real, and was not as petty as before. This time, she was really going to fight Alvina Miller to the death. Sister, Alvina Miller is really too ruthless this time, how can she destroy you? She can scold you, or maybe beat you up a bit more than what you''ve suffered today, she''s really going to let you die! " Amy Miller felt indignant for her. Victoria Miller''s thought process was already extreme, but after hearing Amy Miller''s words, she became even more bitter and angry. "When will she be returning home?¡± Victoria Miller''s face became sinister. Amy Miller rolled her eyes: "The weather hasn''t been good in these two days, grandfather''s condition seems to have worsened. How about I call her and ask her toe back and see grandfather.¡± "Fine, let here back. I want her to suffer more than I do.¡± Victoria Miller clenched both her hands tightly, as if she wanted to tear off Alvina Miller''s hand. Amy Miller was extremely pleased, seeing her two cousins tear each other up, she felt really good about it. Amy Miller was proud of her intelligence that she could ignite the mes of war in the Miller Family, even at the cost of a de and a sword. After leaving Victoria Miller''s room, Amy Miller immediately called Alvina Miller. "Cousin, have you been very busytely? I haven''t seen youe back very often. "Amy Miller immediately revealed a cute smile, and pretended to be harmless. Alvina Miller said in a bMillerd voice. "I need to work recently, what''s the matter? " ¡°Actually, it''s nothing much. It''s just that the weather has been changing so muchtely, grandpa seems to be coughing quite a bit. I am really worried." Amy Miller said with a pained tone. "Is grandpa sick? Then I''ll go over and see him tonight." The moment Alvina Miller heard the news about grandfather, she immediately became anxious. "If you''re busy with work, then don''te back. I''m at home anyway, so I can go take care of grandpa. It¡¯s just that grandpa would like to see you since you''ve always been by his side." Amy Miller said with a sad expression. ¡°Don''t say that, we are all grandfather''s granddaughters.¡± Alvina Miller was most afraid that her two younger cousins would say such words, so she quickly corrected them. "Yes, I was wrong. Grandfather dotes on me too. Cousin, will you reallye back tonight?" Amy Miller asked with a happy expression. "Yes, I''ll go back first." Alvina Miller replied. Mary Ann was currently promoting her new movie tform. She was dressed in a cute floral dress with fluffy bangs, and under the host''s request, she made a gesture towards the camera. Her sweet smiling face made some of the male fans on stage scream crazily, but Mary Ann''s smile became a little stiff, because, she suddenly felt a bit nauseous. Mary Ann returned to her seat. That feeling was a little strong. and she wondered if she had eaten an ice cake just now, causing her stomach to feel ufortable. Mary Ann could only whisper to the director to say that she wanted to leave first. The director had looked out for her, but when he heard her saying that she was suddenly feeling ufortable, he told her to leave first. It was just that when she came out, she was surrounded by crazy fans, and she felt someone pulling on her arm and her skirt. Mary Ann forced a smile, with the help of the security guards, she quickly squeezed through the passage. As soon as she walked through the door. she immediately covered her mouth, squatted on the side and retched. When her two assistants saw her acting like this, they asked anxiously, "Mary, are you alright? What''s wrong?" "I feel terrible." Mary Ann straightened her body, her charming face red as she reached out to cover her chest: "I don''t know what''s wrong. this feeling is too bad." "Mary, did you eat something bad?" The other assistant opened her head wide: "Mary, are you pregnant?" Mary Ann was not thinking too much about it just now, but when he heard her words, her entire body shivered. "I''m pregnant?" Mary Ann didn''t dare believe it, and immediately reached out to touch his stomach: "So fast?" The two assistants looked at her confused expression and giggled, "Mary, if you were pregnant, that would be great. You are not married to Mr William yet.¡± The expressions of the two assistants made Mary Ann understand that she definitely could not get pregnant at a time like this. Otherwise, this would be a huge issue. "Can''t I get pregnant without getting married? You guys are all so strange." Mary Ann''s face was filled with dissatisfaction, she was itching to fill in the gaps for William Family''s next generation "Mary, you... You''re not really pregnant. are you? " The two assistants were suddenly unable tough. Mary Ann ruffled her long hair and said disapprovingly: "So what if it''s tue? Anyway, I was prepared for it." "Mary, you can''t get pregnant. You are only neen.¡± Mary Ann immediately gMillerced at her: "I''ll be twenty in two months.¡± "That won''t do. You still have a lot of endorsements for advertisements. Besides, you just got two new scripts. If you are pregnant, what will happen to you?" the assistant asked urgently. "I''ll do whatever I have to do. In any case, it''s a matter of losing money, someone will help me." Mary Ann mischievously blinked her eyes. The two assistants looked at each other. Ever since they had Mr William as their backer, Mary Ann had been living her own life. Mary Ann got on the car, and all the way, she kept thinking about it. She needed to go home quickly, because she had the pregnancy measuring stick at home, so she could test it out for her. The two assistants were still trying to persuadetier to think carefully about hernaregnancy because she->Material ? N?velDrama.Org. was still¡¯ ¡®a high spirits and could-fot chooge this time to get pregnaat There were many newbies waiting to take her ce. 4 Mary Annzily leaned against the back of the chair, she ced her hand on her abdomen andughed: "I am not afraid of anything, I just want to know if I will have his child now.¡± After returning home, Mary Ann hurriedly took out the pregnancy test stick. The process of waiting for him was a bit tense. "Two bars?¡± Mary Ann opened her eyes wide, her face was filled with surprise and joy. Mary Ann immediately took out her phone to take a picture, and in the next second, she sent it to Leo William. Leo William called "Mary, what is this?" Leo William asked curiously. Mary Ann immediately said happily: "Leo William, I got it.¡± "What is it?¡± Leo William casually asked as he signed. "I already have a child." Mary Ann immediately said loudly. The hand which Leo William signed suddenly stopped, and his handsome eyes widened: ¡°What did you say?¡± "I''m pregnant. I just tested it.¡± Mary Ann said with a smile. "Really?" Leo Walliam¡¯ s handsome face instanthytit up, but very quickly, he found that there were still many> people in infront of him. He > immediately coughed lightly: "Mary, I''ll fiaish the work at hand, then ll calFyouter.¡± % "OK, do your things." "Take care.¡± The man quickly instructed before hanging up. Mary Anny on the bed spinning. staring at the ceiling, her heart still beating extremely fast. She had thought that she would have to wait for a long, long time, but now it seemed that she wouldn''t have to wait for too long. It could only be said that she and Leo William pad worked too hard to make a person out of themselves. - a ThinkingOf everything that had < happened in the room, Mary AG shylySuried her face in the nkets, asif there was still the fragrance of rit on the man¡¯ s body-Content belongs to Mary Ann was waiting for the man to call her, but after waiting for a long time, she was about to fall asleep and she couldn''t help but feel disappointed that Leo William didn''t call her. Just when she decided to sleep first. she heard the sound of the door being opened. She immediately looked up and saw a man with unstable breathing quickly walking in. It seemed like he ran in. Chapter 1594 Chapter 1594 Mary Ann looked at him in surprise, her eyebrows raised, and she immediately ran towards him whileughing. When the man saw her run towards him, she did not care if she was out of breath, but quickly moved forward and hugged her tightly. Mary Ann smiled lightly as she raised her head, and the man''s thin lips were sealed up. She had long gotten used to men pampering her like this, and his two slender arms were tightly wrapped around her. Until Leo William satisfyingly released her hand, he saw her blushing red face, and shyness in her eyes. "Mary, will your mother scold me?¡± Although Mary Ann was almost twenty years old, she was still very young. When her mother had given birth to her, she was still young. so the hardships she had endured could be imagined. Would she agree to have her daughter give birth to a child at such a young age? Mary Ann was still waiting for him to say something sweet to her, but she didn''t expect to hear this. With a sound, she covered her mouth and started laughing: "Are you afraid?¡± "I''m not afraid, but I''m afraid your mother will be angry." Leo William then embraced her tightly and pressed his lips against her forehead. After a long while, he sighed: "Mary, I will take good care of you." ¡°You have taken good care of me. Leo William, by being together with you, I know what is happiness, and how can I be considered satisfied. Truly. I must have spent all the virtue that I have umted in my previous life in order to be able to meet you.¡± Mary Ann leaned on his chest and mumbled to herself. She was not afraid of anything, with a baby, she would be strong and be born. As long as this man stayed by her side and guarded her, she would have the courage te fight against this world Listening to her words, Leo William caused the emotions in his heart to churn, and he hugged her even tighter. "It should be because I borrowed all of my good fortune, that fate pushed you to my side.¡± "Alright, let¡¯s not talk about such mushy stuff now, I''m hungry." Mary Ann pursed her lips andughed, then turned and left his embrace, her hand touching her smooth lower abdomen, as though she was looking at a little kitten. "I''ll take you out to eat, anything you want." Leo William said with an extremely gentle smile. "Then I want to eat...you? Is that okay? " Mary Ann immediately took out her tricks. "No, we can''t do it anymore. You and our child are more important." Leo William firmly rejected her naughty request. "Why not? I just saw it online, the doctor said we could do it." Mary Ann pouted with an unhappy expression. ¡°Tomorrow, I''ll arrange for an expert to take you to do an inspection. Let''s hear what he has to say and stop browsing through the results on the inte.¡± Leo William was speechless, but he heard that she seemed to need him a lot, and he was in a good mood. "Fine." Mary Ann did not dare to act rashly again. Leo William brought Mary Ann out of the house and made an appointment for a private restaurant. It was a famous private restaurant, and a ce that rich people liked to go to. The environment was good, and the dishes were rich. Leo William drove Mary Ann there. Mary Ann was wearing a set of loose long skirt and a mask, her long hair tied behind her head, revealing a full forehead and a pair ofrge eyes filled with spirit energy. Leo William was in the elevator. When Mary Ann saw that someone hade in, she immediately went over to his side. He also naturally brought her into his arms, and protected her in his arms. The private restaurant was located in a hignh¡ªss area, the environment there was beautiful, Leo William made an appointment to a table close to the window, the decorations were beautiful, and it guaranteed the privacy of the customers. Leo William asked Mary Ann to order dishes, but Mary Ann simply swiped her phone and pushed the menu to him. Leo William could only order all the dishes that she liked, and after the waiter left, Leo William immediately took the phone from her hand: "Stop looking at the phone, it''s good for eyes.¡± "Let me take a look. Just for a second." Mary Ann immediately put on a pitiful expression "No way!" Leo William directly put her phone into the inside pocket of his suit. Seeing him being so strict, Mary Ann drank some water from the table: "Just you wait, I''ll give birth to a little lover for you, when that timees, you won''t have time to care about me." Leo William also drank a mouthful of water, but upon hearing her childish words, he couldn''t help butugh. "Alright. since you gave birth to a cute little fellow like me. I will definitely take care of her and spoil her." "That won''t do. You can only spoil me. I can''t have a daughter whe wants to be pampered by me. I guess she¡¯s a son, because right now, I really like to eat sour food.¡± Mary Ann immediately had a dissatisfied look "Don''t worry, neither your son nor your daughter can threaten your position." Leo William really couldn''t do anything about her, he even took this vinegar so seriously. Mary Ann also felt that she was being a little childish. She lowered her head andughed dryly: "It''s still too early to talk about this.¡± "Mary, why don''t you take a long vacation with your boss? Don''t go out to work anymore. I''m worried about you carrying our child around.¡± Leo William looked at her gently and advised her softly. I still have four endorsements left. I want to finish them. As for the movie and TV¡¯series, then I won''t ept it. Thechild is still so young right now;go it shouldn''t affect my> advertisitg.¡± Although Mary Ang joked.with the assistant about ~ cons¨¦ntrating on having kidsand pushing away the work, after thinking about it, she knew that she still had a little responsibility to not let thepany suffer any damage, and not let her reputation get tarnished, so she had to work hard to finish the job she received. "Did you sign the contract? How much is the penalty? I''ll pay it, you should just obediently go home and rest." Leo William immediately frowned. He really couldn''t bear for her to get pregnant and go out to work. If he was just worried about the breach of contract, he could easily settle it. Mary Ann shook her head: "No need, it''s not like your money came from the big winds. I''ve calcted it, if I broke the contract, I would have to pay close to eighty million. I won''t watch the money flow away. Don''t worry, I will be very careful.¡± Leo William saw her resolute expression, and he could only sigh: "Then when you''re making the advertisement. give me a call, I''ll go with you." "Don''t, you''re so busy "No matter how busy I am, the matter of you and the child is still the most important." In the past, Leo William felt that he needed to work hard, but now, he realized that no matter how much money he earned, it was not as important as his family. "Hearing you say this, I''m really happy. Alright, if you have time to apany me, then go with me. It''s about time for you to take a vacation. You can''t be busy all year round." Mary Ann nodded in agreement. The sumptuous dinner was carried over to the table. Leo William was about to pick up a piece of beef to give Mary Ann, but she couldn''t help but cover her mouth with a face full of difort: "This smells terrible.¡± Surprise shed across Leo William¡¯ s handsome face: "Isn''t this your favorite? Why does it smell so bad?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "I don''t know. My stomach feels sick at the sight of this greasy stuff." Mary Ann was also puzzled, this was indeed a dish that she liked to eat, but now there was no taste at all. "If you don''t like it anymore, then let''s change dishes.¡± Leo William immediately wanted to call his wife over to change the menu "No need, just eat it. I''m clearly very hungry, but I can''t taste anything when I see this dish. What''s wrong with me?" Mary Ann was at a loss. "Maybe you have an early reaction. It''s okay, there''s still a few dishes to see if there! ¡®Sanything that suits your taste. If you Preally can''t eat it, I''ll get the waiter to cook some soup for you.¡± When Leo William saw her¡¯ uncermfortable look, his heart ightened He only knew that a woman''s pregnancy woutd have a reaction, but he never thought that it would be so intense. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "OK. I''ll drink a bowl of soup." Mary Ann took a bowl, scooped a bowl of soup, and slowly drank it. "Don''t you really want to eat?¡± Leo William looked at her pitiful appearance and felt his heart ache. Mary Ann shook her head: "I don''t want to eat it right now.¡± Mary Ann only ate a few mouthfuls of pickled fish and vegetables from the dishes that were brought up next. She didn''t even dare to eat seafood and meat. Leo William saw that she had no appetite and also ate very little. Mary Ann forced herself to eat half a bowl of rice, aad had to put down er chopstisks. Although she did nat ave a taste two days ago, she haa ways felt that she was too used ite) beingson a diet, and did not like¡¯ the greasy taste. It was only naw that ste realized that she had-already gotten pregnant early. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org oOo yD @O Chapter 1595 Chapter 1595 For this meal, Leo William did not eat much. The two of them paid the bill and returned to the car. While Mary Ann leaned back in her seat with nothing to live for, Leo William took out his phone from the side, and started browsing the inte for tips on the physiological changes of pregnant women. Who was it that said not to easily believe the messages on the inte? At this moment. he was more enthusiastic than anyone else. "Mary, I will take you to eat whatever you want to eat in the future. As long as you can have some, you can''t go hungry, alright?¡± When he found out that a woman''s previous three months of pregnancy had a huge reaction to it, Leo William¡¯ s handsome face tensed up as he looked gently at the little girl beside him,forting her in a low voice. "Yes." Mary Ann nodded, if there was anything to eat, she would of course eat it. Right now, she had to throw away her theory of diet, she wanted to eat well, drink well, and have enough nutrition to transfer to her baby. Leo William reached out and gently caressed her long hair: "Go home first, buy something at the supermarket downstairs. If you''re hungry, I''ll make it for you.¡± Mary Ann immediately leaned her head into his palm. "Alright!" As the night approached, the entire city was filled with colorful lights. The colorful lights made the city even more lively. Alvina Miller packed her bag and suddenly remembered that her grandfather''s health was not good. She took out her phone and called Joseph Grant Joseph Grant found it inconvenient to pick up the call, and it was Warren Hilton who picked up the call in a low voice "Miss Miller, mister is receiving a guest right now, you might have to wait for a while for him to answer your call." Alvina Miller knew that important guests from foreign countries wereing to visit him today, so he must definitely be very busy today. ¡°It''s fine. Tell him that I''m going back to the Miller Family tonight and ask him toe pick me up." Alvina Miller had already notified Warren Hilton, and she was relieved. Warren Hilton would definitely pass the message to him. "Miss Miller, why don''t you personally tell Mister about it? It will be very dangerous for you to go out alone." Warren Hilton immediately advised her. "I''ll just go home and see my grandfather.¡± Alvina Miller was startled. "The incident with Kelly just passed a few days ago. Miss Miller, please wait a little longer. If you want to visit our grandfather, it is better to let Mister go with you together.¡± Warren Hilton knew that Alvina Miller only had one goal in returning to the Miller Family and visit her grandfather. Alvina Miller''s mind shed with the scene of Kelly¡¯ s hands and feet being tied up and bleeding. All the hairs on her body stood up. ¡°Alright, then I''ll wait for him to finish his work." After Alvina Miller hung up, he immediately called Old Master Miller. Old Master Miller was eating dinner, he received a call from his granddaughter, he was in a good mood. They two chatted for a long time. Alvina Miller asked about his condition, of course Old Master Miller replied her that nothing was wrong and told her not to worry. After hanging up the phone with her grandfather, Alvina Miller let out a light breath. She had long gotten used to her grandfather always reporting his joy but not worry to her. But even though her grandfather said that he was fine, she still felt sad. It was around nine in the evening when Joseph Grant finally finished his important trip for the day. When he returned to his office, he saw Alvina Miller sitting on the sofa.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Sorry, it''s a bitte. Do you still want to go back to Miller Family?" Joseph Grant walked to her side and sat down, his handsome face full of shame. "I''m not going today. By this time, my grandfather had already gone to sleep." Alvina Miller did not get angry, but instead felt sorry for him, as he had to work sote. "Then let''s go back and visit him tomorrow. I have to have time to prepare some gifts." Joseph Grant said gently. "OK, tomorrow." Alvina Miller couldn''t help but lean onto him. Joseph Grant caressed her hair and said: "It''s gettingte, let''s go home." "Alright!" Alvina Miller stood up and followed the man out of the office. At this moment, at Miller Family, Victoria Miller held onto a fruit knife. She gritted her teeth and asked Amy Miller: "Why didn''t shee over? Didn''t she say she would? I knew that she was not that filial. Now that she is with Joseph Grant, she does not care if this old man is dead or alive. I must expose her vicious side and let everyone see her virtue. " Amy Miller sat at the side, her face dark and unsightly. "No, I have to go online and post it now, I have to announce her fake mask.¡± Victoria Miller was like a madman at the moment, unable to calm down and think things through. She was on the edge of great anxiety and rage. "Sister, have you gone mad?" Amy Miller immediately walked over and grabbed herIf you want to publicly announcethese things, you will be~ immediately discovered by Joseph Grant.-Do you really think that words on the inte are free to speak? If Jeseph Grant knew that yourhated Aina Miller now, not onjywould he capture you, he might even make it that you won''t be able to see that bitch for the rest of your life. " Victoria Miller looked at her nkly, and then, she pushed Amy Miller fiercely: ¡°It''s all your fault. She clearly said that she wanted toe, why didn¡¯t shee? My heart seems to be burning. Only if Alvina Miller dies, will it be able to pacify the anger in my heart. " Amy Miller logked at the sinister and terrifying fac¨¦ of Victoria Miller, suddenly she felt that she was in a. berserk gtate, she was about to lose her mine. If she did not use herto hurt Atvina Miller, she was afraid that She would be forced tebe sent tethe hospital to see the => psychiatrists. "Sister, wait a little longer. Maybe she wille tomorrow. Go and take a bath, get some sleep, and recover your strength. Only tomorrow, you will have the chance to send that bitch to death." Amy Miller lowered her voice, as if she was coaxing Victoria Miller. Victoria Miller''s expression immediately lit up: ¡°That''s right, that''s right, I have to nurture myself so that I can have the strength to kill her. You''re right. I''ll go and take a bath, I''ll definitely make her pay for it.¡± When Amy Miller saw that Victoria Miller had really gone to find her pajamas, she let out a long sigh. When she turned around, her face immediately became gloomy. Down the stairs, Mr Miller and his wife looked at her anxiously and asked: ¡°How is your sister? Did you advise her? " "Uncle, aunt, don''t worry. She is fine. It''s just that the pressure is too great, she... She likes Joseph Grant, you should all know about that. Alvina Miller is engaged to him, an she cannot take this kind of blew, so her astions are abnormal. Butyou all canrest assured that I will definitely p¨¦tsuade her. "Amy Miller immediately wore a smile on his face,forting Mr Miller and his wife. "Amy, we can only rely on you. She doesn''t want to meet anyone, only you. You two have a good rtionship with each other, you have to help your sister out.¡± Miller Mother said with a haggard expression. "Don''t worry, I will.¡± After Amy Miller finished, he turned and left. Mr Miller dropped a vase on the table in hatred and said: ¡°Alvina Miller, it''s her again. Look at how much she''s done to our daughter. She¡¯s going to be a mental patient. " "What do we do now? Our daughter can''t go on like this. If she wants to do something stupid. I don''t want to live anymore. " Mrs Miller cried in grief. Mr Miller painfully closed his eyes. Now, he could do nothing about it. If it was the past, he would directly send Alvina Miller out of the country, so that she would never return to her country to provoke his daughter. Right now, she was going to marry Joseph Grant and be the firstdy. In the future, she would appear on TV and the moment her daughter opened her eyes, she would definitely see her. "Why don''t we send our daughter to live abroad and keep her away from all this?" Mrs Miller suddenly thought a way. ¡°Alright, we''ll have her leave tomorrow. Apany her abroad and take good care of her.¡± Mr Miller nodded and thought that this was a good idea. "I will." The parents of the world were all the same. Children were the flesh of their hearts, and no matter how difficult it was for them, their parents would be willing to help them shelter from the wind and rain and take care of everything In the morning of the second day. Victoria Miller heard someone knocking on the door, and immediately, she took a fruit knife and went to open the door. "Victoria, it''s mother. What are you doing? This is too scary." When Mrs Miller saw the de in her daughter''s hand, she was so scared that her face changed drastically. The de in Victoria Miller''s hand dropped to the ground, she looked at her mother with resentment: "What is it?" "Victoria, I''ve discussed it with your father. We''ll send you abroad this afternoon. Mommy will apany you. We''ll have a good vacation abroad ..." "What? Going abroad? I don''t want to go. Don''t bother me. " After Victoria Miller finished speaking. she immediately closed the door. "Victoria, open the door and we will discuss this matter a bit more. It is impossible for you to continue being sick like this.¡± Miller Mother was extremely anxious. "I''m not sick! I''m fine, why do all of you feel that I''m sick, while you guys are? Let Amye over to see me, I only want to talk to her. " Victoria Miller screamed at the top of her lungs. Chapter 1596 Chapter 1596 When Joseph Grant and Alvina Miller returned home, it was already past 11. Although the two of them were a little tired, their time alone was really good, it made them unwilling to sleep early. Alvina Miller took a shower and saw that the man had taken off his jacket. He wore a white shirt and ck pants. Alvina Miller''s heart suddenly stopped. An indescribable feeling started to spread out from the deepest part of her body, and it was a very strange numbness. She felt her entire body shudder slightly. God, what was going on? She was actually trembling so lightly when she saw Joseph Grant. Joseph Grant reached out to unbutton his clothes, and looked at her with a smile. Alvina Miller immediately walked towards him. There was nothing she could do, he just had a type of magic that made people want to get close to him "Let me see the wound on your arm." Alvina Miller immediately raised her request. Joseph Grant was startled, but he still took off his shirt, revealing his injured arm. Joseph Grant''s body''s ratio was very good, the muscles on his arm were in perfect harmony with his entire body, so it did not make anyone feel that it was too sturdy, but instead felt that it was a very strong and healthy body. "The wound is healed." Alvina Miller did not expect his body to recover so quickly. Her beautiful eyes spun around once: "Can you use more strength?" When Joseph Grant saw her sinister gaze, he knew that she was thinking something. He extended his right arm and pulled her into his embrace, then ced his lips on her forehead and kissed her. Alvina Miller panted as his small face stuck close to his hot chest and her two small hands stuck close to his chest because they were bent at the same time. "I feel it... You have to hurry and take a bath, because someone might do something bad tonight. " Alvina Miller was not afraid at all. On the contrary, she acted recklessly, her pink lips even making a mark on his skin Joseph Grant did not expect her to kiss him, it was as if his entire body had been electrocuted. He could not help but gasp. as he lowered his head and looked at her with an even darker gaze: "Alvina, aren''t you tired?" "It can''t be. I''m still in high spirits. Go and take a bath. Hurry up.¡± Alvina Miller came out from his embrace. In the next second, she pushed him on the back, requesting him to go take a bath immediately. Joseph Grant could not help butugh. This girl was toowless, he had to discipline her properly in the future. When Joseph Grant went into the bathroom, he couldn''t help but clench his hands together. Now that Joseph Grant''s injuries had healed, she decided to not wait any longer. It would hurt once more sooner orter, so she didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. Both of Joseph Grant''s hands pressed against the wall, allowing the water to pour down from above his head. His closed eyes slowly opened, but actually, his body had long since hooted, it was just that he had been enduring it for a while, feeling that he shouldn''t have taken her so quickly, and wanted to give her a bit more time to prepare her heart. Alvina Miller was sitting on the bed, casually looking at her phone. But in truth, she could not see through it. Her nerves were taut, her ears were perked up listening to the sounds of the water in the bathroom, causing her heart to tremble, and sure enough, after a few seconds, she could see. that the man had walked out. Previously, he was wearing a grey robe, but today, he was wearing only a towel. Was it possible that he only worn a towel? As Alvina Miller thought about this, her gaze involuntarily turned towards the man. This look was incredible, she immediately covered her eyes in embarrassment. Joseph Grant used a towel to wipe his short, ink¡ªck hair. Raising his eyes, he saw that she had covered his eyes. Is there anything you can''t see?" Alvina Miller immediately pointed at him: "You ... You scoundrel.¡± Only then did Joseph Grant realize that in the ce she painted, his handsome face was instantly troubled. In the next second, he turned around and dimmed the lights in the room so that she wouldn''t be able to see clearly with her eyes Alvina Miller felt her vision darken, she smiled at him with she beautiful eyes: "Who asked you to turn off the lights, it''s so dark, I can''t see anything.¡± Joseph Grant was so angry that he almost fainted. Previously, she said that she did not want to watch, but now, she said she could not see clearly. "I won''t let you see it.¡± As expected, the man was still angry and his voice revealed some dissatisfaction "That won''t do. I have to see it.¡± Alvina Miller said as she got off the bed to turn on the light. However, before she had even taken two steps, the Man''s long arm pulled her arm for¨¦efully, and she was thrown into his embrace. In the next second: Her waist was firmly hugged by the Pan, and a man''s low ahd hoarse voice sounded beside¡¯ her ear ¡®Alvina Miller, you always have a way to make me angry, i¡¯this considered your ability?" Content belongs to Alvina Miller''s mind buzzed, and shouted with some grievance: "How could that be, Mr. Vice¡ªPresident has such a good temper, how could I provoke you?" "Alvina.¡± He was gritting his teeth beside her ear just a moment ago, but now, his voice suddenly softened. When he was tripping just now, Alvina Miller could still y with her little temper, but now, being surrounded by his gentleness, she was actually like a child, and her mind waspletely nk. ¡°Alvinal¡± Seeing that she did not answer him, the man gently called out to her once more. In the next second, his lips lightlynded on her fair neck. Although Joseph Grant only kissed her lips normally, she did not feel that numbness. Now, with his thin lips pressing on her neck, she could not help but shiver. "Joseph Grant..." She wanted to stop him, but she didn''t know why. Maybe it was instinct, maybe she couldn''t bear the feeling he gave her. If it was before, the man might immediately let go of her. But today, he wasn¡¯t prepared to let her go. Instead, his kiss became even crazier. Alvina Miller''s mind was still empty, she could not think of anything, her entire body was stiff, she did not know how to respond. Until she felt cool and her nightgown was gone. Alvina Miller''s breathing became sluggish for amoment,asher < beautifureyes gradually adapte to the dipn light. She immediately exteftded her small hand towards his-bath towel, and pulled with force. C¨¦ntent belongs to The man immediately let out a satisfied chuckle, causing Alvina Miller''s entire body to tremble, why was heughing? It was unstoppable, Alvina Miller was simply not a match for the man, she waspletely bullied, and actually lost all of her strength to resist. A feeling of pain spread through her body as her two small hands tightly held onto the man''s back He clearly said that he would be gentle, but why ... He didn''t keep his word? Joseph Grant was about to go crazy, he never thought that having this woman was actually such a beautiful experience. Alvina Miller had just said that he was spirited, and now, she only wanted to bite off her tongue and take back what she had said It was around three in the morning, and it was the first time Alvina Miller felt like she couldn''t close her legs. Sheid on the bed, unable to move. Alvina Miller didn''t want to care about him, so the man¡¯s lips immediately kissed his, scaring her so much that she quickly replied: "It doesn''t hurt anymore, but. I''m really tired. Let''s sleep.¡± Joseph Grantsaw that her words were implorittg, and didn''t know whether tugh or cry. This little - girl usedner mouth to trick him, Re couldn''t t resist anything, next time, let¡¯ see if she dares to provoke him again. r S Alvina Miller had seen through Alvina Miller, and would not be able to cause anymore trouble in the future. Alvina Miller was curled up in his embrace, and couldn''t help but let out a few low moans in the middle of the night. Joseph Grant had slept very lightly recently, but today, inexplicably, he slept very deeply. The girl¡¯s low voice woke him up, and he pulled her closer. In the morning, when Alvina Miller woke up, she found that Joseph Grant was no longer by her side.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She opened her eyes wide and grabbed the phone. It was already 11: 00 AM. Chapter 1597 Chapter 1597 Alvina Miller''s mind exploded, she could not believe it as she brought her phone closer, causing her face to immediately be angry: ¡°You turned off my rm clock again.¡± Without a doubt, Joseph Grant must have turned off her rm clock early in the morning, but today was not a double day, so she didn''t even have time to ask for a leave of absence. Just as Alvina Miller was about to give her superior a call, she saw a small slip of paper ced beside her. On the slip of paper, the words were: I''ve asked for your leave. You can stay at home today. Had he already applied for leave for her? Alvina Miller didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Joseph Grant was a Vice¡ªPresident, how could he let his fiancee retire early every day? However, since Joseph Grant had arranged everything clearly for her, Alvina Miller still liked to bezy. She moved her legs a little, immediately feeling that her legs were sore and weak, the images fromst night shed past her mind, she was really going crazy, she never thought that Joseph Grant''s arm would be injured, and he could still stay up till sote. Alvina Miller lifted the nket and saw dried blood stains on the sky Miller nket. She was shocked and immediately covered by the nket again. Her beautiful face turned pink. She had read on the inte that many women didn¡¯t bleed for the first time, so many men would be suspicious of her loyalty. She was actually quite afraid of that, after all, it was also the first time. Furthermore, she had grown up to be lively and active, afraid that she wouldn''t bleed at her first time. Fortunately, she still gave a bit of an exnation. Alvina Miller shook her thin legs and got out of bed to wash. She decided not to take the initiative to pick up Joseph Grant again, because she really couldn''t afford the consequences. Was the difference between the physical strength of men and women that great? This was the first time she had realized it. Just as Alvina Miller took a bath and was about to go downstairs to find something to eat, her phone rang.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was Joseph Grant. Alvina Miller hurriedly picked up her phone and replied shyly. The man''s gentle voice came from the other end: "You''re awake? Are you feeling better?" Alvina Miller rubbed her knees: "You still have the nerve to ask me this." I''m sorry, that''s why I wanted to know. I was wrong yesterday, I didn''t consider your feelings." Joseph Grant called to apologize. He felt guilty for his craziness yesterday. "I feel like it''s not bad. Really, it''s pretty good." Alvina Miller arrogantly replied. Although sheined about men before, but in reality, she wasn''t angry at all. Instead, she felt that it was good to be together with him. ¡°Really?¡± The man smiled in confirmation "Yes." Alvina Miller answered seriously. "Then I''ll go back early tonight." Joseph Grant''s mood instantly became good. Alvina Miller''s mind buzzed, and she started to stutter: "You... Why are you going back so early? " ¡°Didn''t I want to apany you to the Miller Family? Of course I''m going to go back and pick you up so that you can have a meal with your grandpa." Hearing her panicked tone, Joseph Grant couldn''t help but burst outughing Alvina Miller''s face was immediately filled with shame. God, what was she thinking about just now? ¡°Alright, go work first ande back after you''re done. There''s no rush." Alvina Miller said shyly. Joseph Grant acknowledged, but was a bit unwilling to hang up the phone, hence he asked her: "What do you want to eat at noon, I''ll have Auntie prepare and send it over." ¡°Anything is fine. I''m really a bit hungry right now. I''ll eat a few biscuits first to fill my stomach." Alvina Miller said as she walked towards outside in her bedroom. ¡°Alright, I''ll get her to prepare and send it over as soon as possible. Have a good rest in the afternoon.¡± Joseph Grant still felt sorry for her. "I know, I''ll hang up now." Alvina Millerughed in satisfaction, and then she hung up. Joseph Grant was startled as he looked at his phone. Duke had to report to school today. He had been demoted from being the main person in charge of the base to being a school instructor, ~ which, t@others, could be ~ considered a huge drop in his oO careee ¡®In other people''s eyes-he hac-been implicated by theOld Pf¨¦sident, and that was bow the people got Joseph Grant to investigate him and take down his position. However, Duke didn''t say anything more. Someone was looking at him with a sympathetic gaze. He had orought a total of three sses, all o€inem were considered young eliteswho were around NN + wr eighteerto twenty years old. His ~ main jo8 was to train in the military, Duke.was extremely strict in training, he.did not be partial to and side with teranyone. Although there-were still a lot of girls who liked him. Content belongs to In the afternoon, Duke walked into a new ssroom. This ssroom was where the youngest freshmen were. Suddenly, his gaze froze, because he saw a petite girl sitting in thest row, her cute and elegant face, caused Duke''s expression to stiffen. In the next second, he walked towards the girl. "You''re not from the same ss, why are you here as well?" His stern voice caused some of the students present to shudder. "I came here in between shifts, I just came here yesterday, does Instructor Mu have any objections?" Wendy immediately stood up, she raised her chin, as her pair of beautiful eyes met Duke''s gaze without fear. ¡°You should change sses. Don''te to my ss." Duke did not give any face and asked directly. "Why did I have to change sses? I don¡¯t want to. I will stay in this ss. The principal has already agreed." Wendy immediately returned to her seat with an expression that she would neverpromise. "There is no reason, I can''t teach you." Duke frowned, his voice was cold. Wendy''s eyes immediately reddened, her small mouth pouted and she no longer spoke Everyone in the ss was very surprised by Wendy, the new student. They heard that she went to another school for customs and had just transferred to a military academy yesterday, so they didn''t know what rtionship she had to be able toe and go freely in such a strict school. Wendy''s rtionship with Joseph Grant was always sealed because of the rtignship she had with the . little sister. Other than the x higher¡ªwps, most people did not: knowabout it, they only felt that Wendy was definitely a childfrom a ich family because she had the aura of a noble. Duke looked at her eyes which rapidly reddened. In the next second, tears began to roll down his face, as he silently cried to the extreme. "Wipe your tears clean, don''t cry just like that. I''ll see if you can still cry under the sunter." Duke really couldn''t do anything but cruelly scold her a few more times. Wendy immediately wiped her tears away with the back of her hand, revealing a row of dense and white teeth at him: "Is Instructor preparing to ept me as a student?¡± Duke didn¡¯t pay attention to her and turned to go to ss. Wendy was finally happy, because even if Duke did not say anything. it was equivalent to tacit approval. Sure enough, tears were the most useful thing in dealing with him. She had to cherish her tears and let them y at critical moments. Duke thought in his heart, Wendy was asking for it, he did not believe that a beautiful young miss of the Wood Family like her would be able to endure his harsh teaching style. Maybe by then, she would have already transferred herself to another school without even greeting him. Originally, Duke wanted to talk about theory knowledge, but he felt that he had to first let this group of youths talk about it. "You guys go and change your clothes. We''ll meet in the third training ground in ten minutes. Anyone who is a minutete will have to run around the training ground twice. Start from now.¡± Duke lowered his head to look at the watch in his hand, and issued a strictmand. The group of youngsters in the ssroom immediately ran towards the locker room. Wendy was among them. but just as she ran a few steps, she suddenly tripped over someone, causing her to fall on the ground, with her arms and knees injured. She was somewhat confused as she did not expect to be ambushed like this on the second day. She sat on the ground with an angry look on her face. She had long known that this school had a very serious team. Wendy stood up unwillingly, and immediately sped up and ran towards the locker room. It was only a scratch on her knee and arm that made her scrunch up her face in pain. In the locker room, Wendy took her training clothes and quickly put it on, then ran out without caring about anything. But what she did not expect was that right after she ran out, there were people pointing at her fram behind Chapter 1598 Chapter 1598 "Hurry up, there''s only three minutes left." There were people yelling at her from the side. Wendy could only run towards the third training field quickly. The only thing she could do was not retreat. Her grandfather was considered old friends with the principal here, so Wendy ran over to ask his grandfather for help. Old Master Wood doted on this granddaughter very much, but he naturally could not reject her granddaughter''s request. Since she had to learn anywhere, changing the environment and training her a little, this was not a bad thing, thus, Wendy had seeded in transferring back to his academy. Wendy used all her might to run over, but she was still a minutete. When everyone had lined up, she was still gasping for breath, supporting herself with her legs. "Wendy, you''rete. One minute, go and run." Duke asked her harshly without mercy. Since she was here, she would definitely not give up. No matter how Duke wanted to punish her, she was willing to ept it. Just as Wendy was about to turn and run, Duke instantly shouted. Wendy was so scared that she quickly stopped in her tracks, turned around and locked at him: "Do you have any other orders, instructor?¡± "What''s that on your back?¡± The man walked over with heavy steps and tore off the paper slip. Wendy immediately swept her gaze over, only to see two rows of words written in color "I am a bitch, who canpare to me?¡± Wendy''s beautiful face immediately froze. The students standing in the three teams behind them immediatelyughed out loud. They felt that this really was a very funny thing. "You are not allowed tough." Wendy''s expression was not good, and Duke''s expression was even uglier than hers. He tore off the piece of paper and shouted in a cold voice: "Who wrote this,e out.¡± No one dared to step forward, because they felt that there was no proof and they couldn''t grab their own heads. ¡°In the future, if anyone dares to y any tricks in my ss, I will directly kick them out. Don''t think that you guys have a backer behind your backs; here, you''re just my students. I will treat you guys in the strictest way.¡± Duke was so angry that his face turned green. When he thought about the words on the note, which sounded extremely ugly, he had the urge to hit someone. Wendy''s beautiful eyes also stared at those people in anger, but unfortunately, no one stood up. Because the note had been posted in the girls'' locker room, no one knew where it had been taken, so no one knew who had done it. "Wendy, just go to run now, what are you waiting for?" Duke turned and said to her. Wendy could only grit her teeth, and started to run around the area Now that spring had returned to the earth, it started to warm up. Everyone was only wearing long¡ªsleeved clothes, and not long after Wendy ran, she felt like sweat was pouring down her body, making her feel as if her entire being was not well. "I have to hald back. I can''t lose." Wendy clenched her teeth, and told herself that no matter what, she had to persevere on. Duke was training the new students, but he would asionally look at Wendy, who was jogging. Her footsteps were getting slower and slower, and from the looks of it, she could not persevere any longer. Very well, Wendy should understand that this was not a ce she could stay. Wendy forced herself to take a breath, ignoring the pain in her knees, she dragged her sore legs and continued to run Finally. she reached the finish line. Her pretty face was covered in sweat. and her top was soaked through. Her green top began to reflect her perfect figure.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The gazes of the male students to the side focused on Wendy like wolves and tigers. They were secretly surprised, as they never thought that this skinny female would actually have such a standard good figure. Wendy didn''t know why everyone was staring at him right now, could it be that she had a nasty note stuck behind her? When Duke saw her walking over, his drenched in sweat had already stered onto her body, outlining her grown up body. The man only felt his gaze turn deeper, and hisryngeal prominence unconsciously moved up and down: "Wendy, return to the team first.¡± Wendy did not have the strength to speak anymore. Listening to his orders, she stood in the middle of the convoy. Duke had originally wanted to torture Wendy a little. After all, a girl with a tender temperament like hers would definitely not be able to endure such cruel training. After training for close to an hour, all the students were exhausted and were sitting on the ground to rest. Wendy could not bear the pain of the injuries on her knees and arms, and could not hold back as she pulled open her sleeves, only to see that the ces where she had wiped the blood off had been soaked in sweat. No wonder the pain was unbearable, it was because there was salt in the sweat. Duke''s gaze inadvertentlynded on her body, and suddenly saw her pulled up her sleeves to reveal arge red wound, causing his body to tremble. When he returned to the ssroom, Duke immediately called out to Wendy: "Follow me.¡± "What?" Wendy immediately revealed a sun¡ªlike smile. "You want to persuade me to leave again¡¯? I said it already. I won''t leave, it''s useless even if you chase me away. ¡± Duke gazed at her face for a moment before replying: "You don''t know your ce." "Duke, it''s useless if you hate me now. I''m your student and you''re my instructor, you can''t go against me." Wendy''s mouth was quite sharp, she had @cent expression. "I didn''t do anything to you, but what happened to the wound on your hand? Who did it?¡± Duke did not know that when Wendy ran out of the ssroom, she tripped and fell in the hallway. "There''s no wound on my hand." Wendy immediately denied it. Duke immediately walked in front of her and grabbed her arm. "Hey hey, don''t touch it. It hurts so much, let me go." Wendy was extremely smug just now, but now she was in so much pain that her face was twisted into a scowl, as she quickly begged for forgiveness. Duke immediately pulled up her sleeves and saw therge bruises on both of his arms. Although the blood had congealed, it looked to be quite painful. "What happened?¡± Duke angrily questioned her. "When I was outside the school, I was tripped over by someone. I don''t know who did it." Wendy lowered her head and said with a depressed look. ¡°The atmosphere in this school is not that goad.¡¯ There are many matters of forming factions and gangs u?. You can''t stay here n¨¦. For thesake of your little life, quickly trangt¨¦r schools.¡± Duke a coiscidentally advised her again When she was injured. Content belongs to "I''m afraid of them. These bastards can only hurt me once. Next time, I''ll definitely be careful." Wendy had a look of disapproval. "Wendy, do yat-know exactly what kind of envirdnment you are in?" Duke immediately red at her in -> anger: "iMpeople knew your identity, forgetabout this small fight, you might not even have a life of your owt.¡± ~ o Wendy''s beautiful eyes widened in fear: "It shouldn''t be that serious. I was living a good life back at my previous school.¡± In this ce, she should not be found out, but because she was being yed around with by all sorts of people on her first day of school, was she really not afraid at all? Who dared her? "Don''t worry, it¡¯s impossible for me to hide at honte for the rest of my life just becatise of my brother. Besides, yau''re an instructor, why => don''t youteach me a few moves of self-defense?¡¯ Wendy immediately approached him with a smile>¡°Just use the most practical moves. I''ll learn them very quickly, after you teach me, I''ll immediately learn them." "Do you really have to stay here?" Duke knew that her personality was stubborn, but he never thought that he would be stubborn to this extent, to the point that he wouldn''t listen to advice no matter what. "Yes, I must stay here. I won''t go anywhere, so don''t try to persuade me to leave." Wendy had a resolute expression on his face, causing him to sigh "Alright,e with me and apply the medicine first." Duke immediately brought her to the school''s infirmary. A nurse came over to apply the medicine for her. Seeing Duke beside her, the nurse''s face flushed "It hurts. Sister nurse, don''t just look at the handsome guy. Have pity on me, be a bit more gentle.¡± Wendy immediately shouted with a mischievous expression To be honest, she felt ufortable inside when she saw the other women staring at Duke Duke who was at the side had his hands folded across his chest, revealing a mocking expression, this girl sure knows how to put on airs. "I''m sorry!" The young nurse also felt that she was not focused enough and quickly apologized. Only then did she seriously apply medicine on Wendy. "My knee is also injured. Can I trouble you for a moment?¡± As Wendy said this, she rolled up the legs of her pants. "You ..." When Duke saw it, he felt as if his heart was being sliced. He red at Wendy in anger, wondering why she did not know how to take care of herself. Wendy stuck out her tongue mischievously at him. "Do you regret punishing me for running now?" Duke really regretted it, but he was depressed to have Said it out "No, I should have let you run twops more. It hurts so much.¡± Duke gritted his teeth in anger. "If I''m going to die from the pain, then your responsibility will be great." Wendy replied angrily. The nurse was confused when she saw the two bickering. Why did she feel like they were a couple instead of a teacher and a student? After Wendy applied the medicine, she walked with a limp, and she vexed her lips: "If I were to know who did this to me, I will definitely make her lower her head and apologize to me." Duke clenched his teeth, a cold glint shed past his eyes, he was not just apologizing, he wanted them to kneel down and say that they were sorry. Chapter 1599 Chapter 1599 After Wendy wiped the medicine, she returned to the ssroom. She noticed that many of the girls in the ss were staring at her with evil smiles, treating her as an enemy. "Hey, Wendy, what kind of work are your parents doing?" A girl with short hair walked over and questioned her in an unfriendly tone. Wendy''s beautiful eyes turned to her, and said coldly: "What does this have to do with you? Don''t tell me that entering this ss requires me to do the investigation?¡± "Duke seems to be good to you. Do you know him?" Another girl with long hair walked to the front of the table arrogantly with her arms crossed. Wendyzily leaned on the chair back: "This is even more none of your business. I got tripped and I stuck a note on my back, did you guys do it? Aren''t you guys being too unfriendly towards the new students? " "That depends on whether you have any objections. Our boss really doesn''t like freshmen like you who look down on others.¡± The short¡ªhaired girl said arrogantly. "She doesn''t like it? Was this school opened by her family? What right did she have not to like it? We all came here because we taught tuition, so we are equal. " Wendy''s mouth was extremely rude as she replied sarcastically with a cold face. "Let''s wait and see!" The two women did not expect Wendy to not be afraid of their threat at all. Instead, she stared at them with an angry look on her face. Wendy was not willing to be outdone, she snorted, then took the brush and opened the book to read. During lunch time, Wendy was walking towards the dining hall alone. Suddenly, a girl beside her pulled on the corner of her clothes, turned her head, and realized that it was a ssmate "Wendy, you''d better not provoke them. Thest freshman was forced away by them. If you offend them, then you won''t have anything good to eat." The girl tried to persuade her with a worried look. Wendy was startled, how did the atmosphere in the school be like this? A personal alliance? Why was it the same as politics? It was really annoying just by looking at it. ¡°Don''t worry, I''m not afraid of them." Wendy said with a fearless expression. "They can do anything, so you really don''t want to mess with them.¡± The girl reminded her in a low voice. "Do they dare to kill others?" Wendy''s face immediately turned green, and she asked angrily. "Of course we don''t dare to kill people, but dealing with us young girls sometimes feels worse than killing us." As the girl spoke, her eyes revealed a look of fear. It was obvious that she had seen what those girls could do.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Wendy suddenly thought of the words that they wrote on her note, and she immediately blushed red. If I was also scared away by them, then wouldn''t this ce belong to them? I''ll be careful. By the way, aren''t you afraid? How dare youe here and talk to me? " Wendy immediately smiled and teased her. The girl''s expression froze for a moment. then she whispered: "The principal is my uncle, and they are still being polite to me, not daring to do anything to me. Oh right, I am Cathy.¡± "Oh, so that''s how it is. In here, whoever has a higher position will have the right to speak, right? "I understand.¡± Wendy immediately understood that there was something fishy going on. Thinking about it, an evil smile shed across her face, and she thought to herself, if that was really the case, then she really had nothing to be afraid of. "Wendy, what''s your family doing?¡± Cathy couldn''t help but ask her. "My family does business, they have some money.¡± Wendy casually answered. "Oh, there are a lot of rich and powerful students here." Cathyughed. "I know.¡± Wendy could already tell that any pair of shoes that he would casually look at would lead with tens of thousands of words. Normal people''s shoes were not that expensive. In school, everyone wore school uniforms, and the only thing that could reveal their identity were unrestricted shoes. Therefore, many parents would purposely pick the expensive shoes they bought for their children. Wendy was currently wearing a wide school uniform and standing on top of a pair of not considered expensive small white shoes. Her long hair was messily coiled around her head and tied up in a ball, making her pure and innocent face look like a painting. Her lips were captivating red, like natural beautiful jade. When Wendy just walked to the entrance of the canteen, she immediately saw Duke. He and a few teachers seemed to havee over to eat, where the canteen did not differentiate between the student and teacher area. It was because the canteen used to be the ce with the mostpetition, and where teachers ate together, and could even manage the behavior of the students, that was why they mixed together to eat together. Wendy saw that there were two young and beautiful female teachers surrounding Duke. They were asking him some questions with smiles on their faces. Duke''s expression was cold, but he answered them. Duke''s gaze swept across the students that came in, suddenly. he still saw Wendy with a nce, because she was very eye¡ªcatching in the crowd, she did not move, and just stood there. Duke''s gaze swept across her body, and retracted in the next second. Seeing that Wendy was suddenly not leaving. she could not help but ask: "Wendy, what happened? Are you afraid? " Wendy angrily stared at Duke''s back, her beautiful eyes revealing a hint of jealousy. ¡°It''s fine, little girl. Why are you still following me? Aren''t you afraid of being implicated by me?" Wendy immediately turned her head, and winked at Cathy. Cathy saw that she was using such an evil gaze to stare at her, and her face flushed: "I don''t have any friends in school, I feel that you''re easy to get along with, can you be my friend?¡± Wendy tilted her head and immediately put her hand on her shoulder: "Of course I can, I don''t have any friends either." Cathy was very skinny and short, only about 1.55 meters. However, Wendy was a bit taller than her, so she felt that Cathy was definitely younger than her. Cathy immediately startedughing. Wendy walked forward with the crowd, but a pair of beautiful eyes was still staring at Duke unwillingly. From the looks of it, he was indeed rather wee when he was surrounded by women. When Duke was having his meal, perhaps unintentionally or not, he fell back quite a distance and coincidentally appeared in front of Wendy, blocking his way. "Instructor Wood." Cathy suddenly looked at the high cultivation master instructor, and blushed as he greeted in a low voice. Duke politely nodded his head to her, and then, his gaze swept across Wendy''s tense face. but Wendy snorted and turned her head Duke was speechless. How could he make her angry? Duke originally wanted to care about a few things rted to her wounds, but seeing that she was ignoring him, he could only make things boring and take his dining te to the teachers¡¯ area Wendy then carried the te and went to a corner seat with Cathy. "Wendy, your guts are great. Even you aren''t afraid when you meet Instructor Wood, I really envy a girl like you.¡± The moment Cathy sat down, he gave her an expression of praise. Wendy was startled: "What is there for him to be afraid of? It''s not like he eats people. " "I know, but I just don''t dare to look up at him. I keep feeling like he¡¯s too serious." Cathy lowered his head andughed shyly. It''s impossible for you to be this shy. In the future, there will be a lot of annoying things to deal with. York have to,l¨¦am to be a bit bolder." Wendyrealized that this Cathy,was reallyShy, she was even blushing when she spoke to her, hovecould ths be okay? ¡®I want to be yaur friend too, but I can''t do it. Wendy, I really admire people like You who are brave, so I~ want to. be your friend. Can you help me getrid of this problem?" Cathy looked at her pleadingly. Of course, if yotrwant to be my friend.¡± Wendy dgteed with a smile. Content belongs to Just as the two of them were eating and chatting, suddenly, a few tall and skinny boys carried their dining tes and directly sat in the seat opposite to Wendy. "Are you new here?" The leader of the group looked at Wendy frivolously, as though he was trying to pull him to the sky, and sized her up. Wendy forcefully sent a mouthful of food into her mouth. a pair of beautiful eyes turning away. not looking at him. "I like your arrogant attitude." The boy immediatelyughed. His words made Wendy want to punch him. "Yep. you are like my girlfriend. Let''s make friends. What''s your name? Which ss are you from?¡± When the boy saw Wendy give him a big supercilious look, not only was Wendy not angry, her smile became even more devilish. "Wendy, let''s go." When Cathy, who was at the side, saw the Overlord of the school appear, he was so frightened that she wanted to escape. "Eat your fill before you go." Wendy grabbed her arm, preventing her from leaving. Cathy, however, was so anxious that she did not dare eat anymore. On the other hand, Wendy was still the same "Wendy? This name sounds nice." That boy immediately had an expression that said he had found true love, and he was even more interested in Wendy. Wendyughed coldly: "When I''m eating, can you not speak? How rude it is.¡± "Hey, how can you talk to our big brother? Our big brother rarely looks at a woman, can''t you give him some face? "Come,ugh for our big brother.¡± A youngd who looked like a retard immediately warned Wendy. Wendy immediately curled the corner of her mouth: ¡°Even if Iugh, it''s still just mocking and sneering.¡± "You ..." The youngster immediately rubbed his palms together. However, in the next second, he was hit on the head by the elder brother he thought had said: "Get lost. Don''t scare my little cutie.¡± Just as Wendy was feeling disgusted by this group of people, unable to eat or eat, she suddenly raised her eyes, and saw Duke walking over. The leading boy immediately conjured five roses out of his arms and handed them over to Wendy. However, the words in his hand were quickly snatched away by arge hand: "Which ss are you from?" The group of boys immediately turned around in anger. thinking who was it that dared to interfere with their business. However, when they turned around, they discovered that there was a man standing behind them. That gloomy gaze of his seemed to want to freeze them. "Instructor Wood? " These few boys had good eyesight. Although Duke had just be a teacher, his name had already spread to every corner of the school. Seeing him now, all of them were so frightened that their legs went soft. ¡°Eat these flowers." Duke''s voice was faint, but it carried an absolute majesty. "This... This is raw. " The boy immediately had an expression of utter helplessness. "I''ll give you five minutes.¡± Duke did not want to negotiate with him "Okay, eat.¡± The boy quickly shared one of them and said: ¡°Hurry and eat." Wendy looked at the group of male students who were still dragging it out, and they all became terrified. She could not help but snicker a little, and her beautiful eyes turned to look at Duke However, Duke didn''t even spare her a nce as he stared at the few boys. After seeing that they had finished eating, he turned around and left. How could they dare to act so arrogantly after being scolded? They immediately turned around to leave, but befote they left, the boss in the lead sajd to Wendy: "We haven''t met our fate. Just wait, I''ll give you~ presents and write love letters t6Pnorrow. Wendy was so disgusted that she did not even want to eat dinner anymore. Cathy was also very surprised Chapter 1600 Chapter 1600 In the afternoon, after school, the moment Wendy walked out of the school gates, she saw a ck off¡ªroad SUV blocking the school gates. Wendy sneaked a peek and discovered that it was Duke''s car, she immediately walked over and knocked on his window. Duke''s gaze swept across her: "Get on the carriage, I have something to say to you.¡± However, Wendy had one hand on her small waist, and said with an unhappy tone of voice: "If you still want to persuade me to leave this ce, you''d better not waste time.¡± "As you can see, this ce isn''t suitable for you to stay." Duke frowned, was there anything she was afraid of? "There will always be a day when it''s appropriate for me. You will teach here for three months. After three months, I''ll decide what to do. You should know that I came here for you.¡± After Wendy finished speaking. she immediately turned around and walked towards a ck car, that was the driver sent by the Grant Family to pick her up. Duke''s handsome eyes were startled, and in the next second, he sighed. Were his words not clear enough? He would no longer have anything to do with the Grant family, so why was this girl appearing beside him time and time again, disturbing his thoughts? Wendy opened the car door and sat down, and when the car drove past Duke''s car, she intentionally rolled down the window and winked at him. Duke felt that his heart could not take it anymore. As the sky darkened, Alvina Miller had a rest in the afternoon. When she woke up, the sky was already dark outside. She suddenly felt that she had be confused, and sat on the bed alone for a long time. It seemed that she could not sleep for too long in the afternoon, and her entire body would be dazed At around six o''clock, Alvina Miller heard the sound of the car''s engine turning off. She immediately ran downstairs to see Joseph Grant dressed in formal attire riding into the outside. His tall and strong build seemed to have dispelled the gloom in the room, allowing Alvina Miller to suddenly see hope. "Let''s go upstairs to change clothes. We''re going to the Miller Family now, I''ve already told your grandfather that I''m going to have dinner." When Joseph Grant saw that her hair was dishevelled and she was still wearing her pajamas, he couldn''t help but remind her with a smile. "Okay, wait for me." Alvina Miller immediately ran upstairs. However, when she found her clothes and stood in her bedroom to change, she found that the man had followed her upstairs. He was pushing open the door at this moment. walking inzily. Alvina Miller was startled, she was originally very straightforward, but now she suddenly became shy, she could only carry him, and quickly put on the bra. Joseph Grant folded his arms across his chest and leaned on the wall behind him. Seeing her sneaky look, he immediately felt that this trip was not in vain, and it was rare to see her shy appearance. "Can you not keep an eye on me?" Alvina Miller turned around and saw him staring at her with a smile without blinking. making her even more embarrassed Joseph Grant lowered his head, raised his fist to his lips and coughed lightly: ¡°Did you finish changing it?" Alvina Miller nodded her head: "Help me zip it up behind my back.¡± The man immediately walked over to her and said: "It''s my pleasure.¡± Alvina Miller''s face was even more rosy, this man seemed to be teasing her, every word and action caused her heart to flutter, making his want to push him down while he was in his formal attire to act like a scoundrel. The man''s fingernded on her zipper, but he didn''t pull it immediately. Instead, he attached his lower lip to it and kissed the back of her fair skin. "It''s itchy!" Alvina Miller could not bear it and immediately wanted to escape from him. The man suddenly reached out to hug her waist. The next second, his lips kissed on her soft lips. Alvina Miller realized that Joseph Grant seemed to be even more carefree than before. Her mind was empty for a moment, but the man only kissed her lightly, and did not deepen his kiss. His long arm loosened and let her go, and in the next second, he zipped up her back for his, gently smoothing her long hair that had fallen to the side. Alvina Miller lowered her head with a bashful look on her face. "Let''s go." Joseph Grant was extremely moved at the moment, he extended his hand and patted her shoulder, suppressing the impulsive feeling in his heart. Alvina Miller nodded, and followed him downstairs. They sat in the car, and went straight to Miller Family. In Miller Family, the way Victoria Miller acted scared her family quite badly, but luckily she had called Amy Miller over, and she managed to coax her. Old Master Miller came over to visit a few times, but Victoria Miller didn''t want to see him. This made Old Master Miller very sad, as he didn''t know why his granddaughter was locking at him with such hatred "Dad, it''s better if you don¡¯te again. There''s nothing good for you ining here.¡± Mrs Miller said to the old man with a calm expression. The reason why she felt that her daughter''s illness was rted to the old man''s bias Mr Miller scolded her with a dark face: ¡°Don''t speak nonsense, this has nothing to do with daddy. It''s just you spoiling our daughter.¡± The Old Master Miller didn''t want to cause amotion between the couple and stood up immediately. "If this goes on, it won''t be a good idea. We have to send her to treat quickly. If she couldn''t get it through herself...¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Father, if you had introduced her to Joseph Grant back then, what happened today would not have happened." Mrs Miller suddenly stood up, and said with a face full of resentment. Mr Miller''s face became ugly again as he pulled his wife back to the sofa: "Don''t talk to daddy like that." Old Master Miller looked at the couple acting like this and actually passed the message to him "Are you guys ming me for not marrying Victoria to the Brant family back then? I don''t feel that there''s any room for discussion on this matter anymore. The reason why Alvina could marry Joseph is all because they like each other. If the person Joseph Grant likes is Victoria, then of course I would not stand in his way. " The old man was also quite angry. He felt that his son''s daughter¡ªinw had pushed all the responsibility for his granddaughter''s madness onto him Miller Mother still wanted to say something, but Mr Miller stopped her with a look. "Dad, don''t worry. We don''t me you. It''s just that Victoria''s disease is so serious. We are anxious and angry.¡± Mr Miller still could not offend the old man, and furthermore, he had discovered something extremely shocking. The person his daughter trusted the most were not them, but was actually his third brother''s daughter, Amy Miller. In the past, even though they had yed well, it was mainly because Amy Miller was willing to follow behind Victoria Miller humbly. In the past, Mr Miller felt that it was only ~ right, sin¨¦e Amy Miller was youngs nd hert third brother was inferior to hima inv every aspect. The daughter he-gave birth to was supposed to ctitry favor with his daugfiter, but now, he felt a little uneasy. "You guys can think of another way. Don''t let the child continue to be sick." Old Master Miller knew they were very worried, why wouldn''t he be worried? m After Old Master Miller left. Mrs Miller angrily asked her husband, "Why didn''t you let me continue? It just caused by him.¡± "Calm down first. Have you ever thought about why our daughter only trusts the Amy?" Mr Miller finally voiced out his worries. Mrs Miller''s face changed: "Because our daughter has a good rtionship with her." "Then what if Amy Miller isn¡¯t helping her, but instead causing her sickness to worsen?" Mr Miller lowered his head and said with a cold expression "What? It''s impossible, how could Amy Miller harm her? Isn''t she the one who listens the most to Victoria? " Mrs Miller did not believe that this would happen either. "She is just like his father, a person with her tail k¨¦tween her legs. However disyou feelthatheis =~ submissive on the surface, and that is whatae thinks in his heart? These few days, I''ve been busy with family matters. My third brother hag-done quite a few small things inthe company. " Mr Miller coldly ridiculed. Mrs Miller was so scared that her entire body turned cold, she stood up abruptly: "Could it be that Amy Miller has been harming our daughter the entire tine?¡± "I''m not sure about that, but we can¡¯t trust her too much. Why don''t we do it this way? When shees, we''ll hear what she says to her daughter.¡± Mr Miller was born with a suspicious personality, so after he suspected his own father, he set his gaze on Amy Miller. Amy Miller had really run over again around seven o''clock. Furthermore, she was running this time, so she walked in while panting: "Uncle, Aunt, is sister better now?" Mr Miller looked at her and asked indifferently: "Is there something you need?¡± "Yesterday, I promised to take elder sister out for a walk. I just finished dinner and came to look for her.¡± Amy Miller said, and then she headed upstairs. "Wait a moment.¡± Mr Miller immediately called out to her. He was stunned for a moment, then stopped at the stairs, turned around and asked Mr Miller: "Uncle, what''s wrong?¡± Mr Miller immediately said: "Victoria''s mental state hasn''t been goodtely, it''s best if you don¡¯t disturb her again. We''ve decided to let her be alone for a while." Amy Miller''s face was as usual, but her heart chafged a lot. She had just come over fom the old man¡¯s side, and knew that Joseph Grant had + broughtAlvina Miller to eat dinner with ter. Thus, she rushed over to beat Vi ctoria Miller up in revenge, bint did not expect that she would be stopped by Mr Miller. Content belongs to "Uncle, elder sister needs me. I will help you persuade her.¡± Amy Miller''s smile was a little stiff. However, Mr Miller persisted: "You should go back first. she might be resting right now." "No, Uncle, I promised to take her for a walk yesterday. I can''t go back on my word." Amy Miller was extremely anxious, but she continued to maintain her smile and said. "I said there''s no need, so there''s no need. You can go back." Mr Miller immediately became serious. Amy Miller was extremely shocked in her heart, she could not help but suspect that there was a w in her pMiller, causing Mr Miller to notice something. "Alright, uncle!" Amy Miller couldn''t go upstairs, so she naturally couldn''t tell Victoria Miller about this matter. She was both angry and anxious, so she could only turn around and leave. Amy Miller walked out of the door unwillingly, and raised her head to look at the room where Victoria Miller was. She suddenly thought of another way, she took out her phone and called Victoria Miller. Victoria Miller''s phone was picked up by the Mrs Miller, causing her to immediately hang up. What was going on? Amy Miller was so anxious that she was about to go crazy. If she did not use this chance, the next time she would see Alvina Miller, she might not even know when she would be forced to go overseas to receive treatment. She had been nning for so long. Was she going to fail just like that? Amy Miller was so angry that her face darkened. No way, she had to let Victoria Miller and Alvina Miller fight to the death. Amy Miller was walking around in the garden outside the door, and had lost her idea in her heart for a moment. She stared at all of Victoria Miller''s directions, then looked at the old man''s vi, at the moment the ck car had stopped in a row, Joseph Grant''s journey was getting bigger and bigger, as expected of the leader''s demeanor. When Amy Miller thought about how Alvina Miller could marry such a husband, she couldn''t help but feel inexplicably jealous of her. Just when Amy Miller thought that her head would explode, she finally thought of a good idea. Maybe this was the only way she could see Victoria Miller, and her parents would definitely not suspect her anymore. Amy Miller coldly raised the corner of her mouth, and smiled like a devil She strode towards the Miller Family. Seeing that she hade over again, Mr Miller''s face darkened, wanting to kick her out again. "Uncle, why aren''t you asking me why I''m here? Don¡¯t chase me away first, sister didn''t get sick because of me. Don''t suspect me." Amy Miller immediately revealed an innocent expression. "Do you know why she¡¯s sick?¡± Mr Miller stiffened as he hurriedly asked her. Amy Miller immediately nodded. "Of course, uncle, it''s just that I don''t dare to tell you, because you''ll get angry this way.¡± Mr Miller immediately said in a loud voice: "What exactly happened, quickly tell me." Chapter 1601 Chapter 1601 Nathan roared which startled Amy. Only then did she realize that Nathan seemed very angry. She knew that if she didn''t say it out today, he wouldn''t let her go. "Uncle, Victoria is too aggrieved. She has been suffered from great grievances, so you must stand up for her." Amy was ying a great show, after being frightened by Nathan, her eyes immediately became teary, and she looked at Nathan with an expression of great sadness: "Victoria ....Victoria I just can¡¯t say it out loud, because it''s too miserable. " Nathan immediately became furious. He said angrily: "say it out, what happened to my daughter?" "Victoria, she was bullied by the bad guys." Amy finally said it out loud with her eyes closed. Just at this time, Victoria and Mrs. Miller happened to be walking down the stairs. Hearing Amy''s words, Victoria trembled, and in the next second, she rushed down the stairs without caring about anything. Without any hesitation, she directly pped Amy: "Who allowed you to speak that?" Amy did not expect Victoria to suddenly run over and p her. She was stunned. In the next second, Victoria pushed her away fiercely: "Amy, I told you not to speak that, do you understand what I''m saying?" At this moment, Nathan and his wife were greatly shocked. Their faces were filled with pain and anger. ¡°Dear, is what she said true?" Nathan felt unable to breathe after hearing what Amy said. Victoria was totally in chaos, she covered her face with her hands and started to cry. Although scolded by Victoria, Amy still had to show her sincerity and concern towards Victoria. She immediately cried and said: "Victoria, you''ve endured for so long, you should tell them what you have ben through. They''re really worried for you, with their support, what are you afraid of?¡± "Shut up. Don''t say anymore.¡± Victoria really didn''t want her parents to know that she had been raped. Therefore, when Amy was still talking. she roared out in hatred at Amy. Amy immediately stopped, but seeing the Nathan and Mrs. Miller expressions, she felt satisfied that they definitely believed what she said "Victoria, the person who hurt you is now in grandfather''s home. If you don''t confront her now, I¡¯m afraid you won''t have the chance to see her again anymore.¡± Before Amy left, she still said what she wanted to say. Nathan was so angry that his entire body was trembling. He gritted his teeth and asked: "Amy, you mean that the one who harmed my daughter is Joseph?¡± The reason why Nathan had suspected that is that Joseph had once been on Former President''s side. If Joseph knew his position, it was not impossible for him to take revenge. Amy immediately shook her head: "No, it''s not Mr. Vice¡ªPresident. It is Alvina, who definitely hated Victoria deeply, because of Joseph, so she asked several bastards to hurt Victoria. Amy purposely emphasized the word ¡°several¡±, and under her expectation, Nathan and Mrs. Miller becamepletely pale. They did not dare to believe it, but their hearts seemed to break when they looked at their daughter, who kept crying. "Dad, mom, don''t ask me anything. I don''t have the face to see you again, what''s the meaning of me living?" After speaking, Victoria immediately ran out the door. Mrs. Miller was so angry that she almost had a heart attack. She held onto her chest with difficulty and gasped for air, gritting her teeth in hatred as she cursed: "Alvina is such a malicious woman, how can she hurt my daughter like this? "No, I must find her and ask the whole thing. I just can¡¯t let this go." Mrs. Miller couldn''t hold back her hatred at the moment and walked towards the old man''s residence. Nathan was angry from the embarrassment, and followed behind his wife. In the luxurious and high¡ªss living room, a proud and cold smile shed across Amy''s face that had been crying like rain just a moment ago. "Just do it. It would be best if both sides suffered a loss. Only then would my father and I can benefit from this conflict. Amy suddenly thought that when Victoria ran out, and did not take anything. She then looked at the fruit knife on the table, and walked over, holding and hiding it inside her sleeves. Amy would not go home and just wait for news. At this time, she had to find Victoria and try to persuade her to take the knife and kill Alvina to resolve the hatred. At the table in the side hall, Joseph''s bodyguards are eating lunch as well. At the table in the main hall, the old man raised a ss of wine: "Cheers, Joseph.¡± Joseph hurriedly raised his cup and his handsome face slightly flushed because he had already drank two cups: "Grandfather, toast." The old man''s eyes were filled with happiness andughter as he looked at such an outstanding grandson¡ªinw. The only thing that made him sad was his two granddaughters haven''t find happiness yet. "Grandfather, you''ve already had your third cup?Alvina watched from the side angquickly advised him. Howeversthe old man was not willing to-put down the cup. He lookedvat Joseph andughed: helplessly: "Look at Victoria, she has always cared about me ever since she was a little girl, and even now she is So strict with me. In front of her, I can''t even drink a few cups." ?N Seeing that her grandfather actuallyined in front of Joseph, Alvina felt nothing to speak. However, Joseph smiled gently and said: "Grandfather, what Alvina say is right. Don''t drink too much at night. and you should pay more attention to your body." ¡°Alright, I''ll listen to you. I''m not going to drink anymore. Today, the kitchen has prepared a very nice meal." Alvina immediately caught a piece of fish and gave it to Joseph. After that, she took another piece and gave it to her grandfather. At the meal, the two men were happily talking about the general election. The atmosphere was harmonious. The whole room was filled with warmth. But right at that moment, two people suddenly barged in from outside. It was Nathan and Mrs. Miller. ¡°Alvina, you wicked woman, how can you still have the face toe to our family? 4 Kook at all the dirty things yorshave done to my > daughtet;aren''t you afraidof _~ retribution?¡± At this time, Mrs. Miller wasso angry that she hadst all rati¨¦nality, and like a shrew>the moment she entered the-door, she immediately pointed at Alvina and cursed at her. The atmosphere was instantly destroyed. The old man and Joseph both looked at each other in shock. Alvina was even more shocked, because she did not know why Mrs. Miller scolded her so harshly.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The old man''s face instantly darkened as he said angrily, "What nonsense did you twoe here to spout?¡± Alvina also asked with a face full of shock: "What''s wrong with Victoria?" Nathan was so angry that his temples wer€ jumping, he saw that Alvina still pretended to be innocent, He sneere and mocked: "Alvina, Jet me tellsyou, did you find a few ~ bastards to rape my daughter? Leak at her, she''s going tot turn into a-psychopath. Don''t you B me yourself at all?" "What?" Alvina''s brain was going to explode after hearing that. She immediately turned to look at Joseph helplessly. She could swear to the God that she had never done such a heinous thing to Victoria. Moreover, she hadn''t seen Victoria for a while. Seeing that his fiancee had been misunderstood, Joseph immediately stood up and shielded himself in front of Alvina. He said calmly. "Is there a mistake? "I did not do that." Alvina immediately denied it. Mrs. Miller clenched her teeth in anger: "You said that you don''t have to take legal responsibilities just because you haven''t done it before? my daughter has evidence to prove that you did it, you would better admit it. " Alvina did not expect that they are so certain. Joseph suddenly became impatient, even his voice became cald: "If there is evidence, then please take it out. We are going to confront each other on the spot, Alvina has been with me recently, she definitely hasn''t done that dirty thing.¡± The Old Master also believed that his granddaughter wouldn''t do such a stupid thing. He looked at Alvina¡¯s face. Alvina immediately shook her head, "Grandfather, I really didn''t do such a thing.¡± The old man immediately said, "Since you guys have the evidence, then just take it out. If Alvina really did something awful to hurt Victoria, I''ll chase her out and let her plead guilty." Chapter 1602 Chapter 1602 Although Old Master Miller had spoken in such a serious tone, Alvina was not afraid in the slightest, because she had really never done it. Joseph was still standing in front of Alvina to prevent her from being hurt, but right at this moment. Warren and his six bodyguards also arrived in time. Seeing this situation, Nathan and his wife immediately became less arrogant. However, this was in the Miller Family, and it is Old Master Miller who made the decision. Joseph did not want to make move in front of Old Master Miller, so he raised his hand towards Warren and told them to wait outside the door. Warren knew that Joseph was exceptionally respectful to Old Master Miller, so he could only nod his head and bring his bodyguard to wait. "Wait a minute, I''ll go find Victoria." Nathan thought that since Amy was so sure that it was Alvina who did this, then there must be actual evidence to prove it. That was why he thought of going to find his daughter. At this moment, Victoria was sitting alone behind the fake mountain, thinking nothing but just death. "Sis, don''t cry anymore. I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have told them" Amy walked in front of her and squatted down with a face full of self¡ª me. ¡°How about you hit me? Just like before to giving me a p. It''s good as long as you can give vent to you anger.¡± Amy pretended to be sincere and even took the initiative to ask for a beating Victoriaughed self¡ªdeprecatingly: ¡°What''s the use of scolding and beating you? Nothing can prevent what has happened to me? " "Sis, if you really want to go and confront Alvina, she will definitely be afraid and feel guilty." Amy immediately advised her to not just hide but confront. "She has Joseph to help her, do you think she will be afraid of me again?" Victoria finally understood the reality. Previously, she relied on her power to bully people, but now, she understood how good it was to have power, but sadly, the person who had power, was Alvina. "Sis, are you really willing to let her go? Right now, she and Joseph love each other and are extremely fortunate. This is all because she stepped on your sore spot, so you can''t forgive her. she deserves to die. " Amy gritted her teeth in anger as she said this, trying to curry her favor. "Yeah, she deserves to die, if she dies, Joseph would never belong to her, no matter how nice she is. How is she going to be able to get a man that I can''t get?" Victoria¡¯s thoughts went to extremes once again. All of this was thanks to Amy, and the words she said to persuade her had provoked her to lose her rationality. "Sis, look at this!" Amy suddenly took out a fruit knife from her back: "You can take it and scare Alvina. If she''s afraid, maybe she''ll admit it all, if Joseph knows that she''s such a malicious woman, he will immediately abandon her.¡± Victoria looked at the fruit knife that was shining with a cold light and immediately took it. She held on tightly to the handle: "She is not worthy of Joseph''s love.¡± "Sis, hide your de first and do not let them see it. Otherwise, they will not let you get close to Alvina." Amy saw that it was too obvious when she was holding it in her hand and quickly advised her. Victoria then hid her de in her sleeves and got up angrily. "Victoria, I finally found you. Hurry up and follow me. This Alvina is too hatful, we definitely cannot let her go." After Nathan found his daughter, he was about to bring her to the old man''s living room immediately. Amy immediately followed: ¡°Uncle, did Alvina plead guilty? Surely she denied it? " Nathan was annoyed at the moment when he saw Amy: "Don''t came, you''ll only mess things up.¡± Amy stopped and her face immediately changed. She suddenly felt that Nathan seemed to haveints against her. Is it because he realized her real intension? "Uncle, since you don''t want me go, then I won''t. But you have to seek justice for sister." Although Amy was smiling as she spoke, she could hear the cold ridicule in her voice. Nathan was only thinking of his daughter, so he did not listen to her carefully, as long as she did not follow him. Victoria followed her father to Grandfather''s living room. The moment she entered, her gaze was attracted by Joseph who wore a ck suit. Although she had watched him on TV for the past few days, suddenly seeing him in such close distance, Victoria''s heart started to hurt. But very quickly, she discovered that Joseph was standing in front of Alvina. He blocked her, did he have the intention to protect her? "Honey, please take out your evidence to prove that Alvina did such dirty things to you." Mrs. Miller quickly dragged her daughter over while ring at Alvina. Victoria''s eyes were in a little daze, as if she was provoked again. When she saw how Joseph protected Alvina, then thought about how he was bullied by the men in that ice cold and dark abandoned factory, her heart ached to the point of breaking ¡°Alvina, it''s you, right? You used money to buy off those bastards and make tem do that to me?" . Victoria''s-tears instantly rolled down her face, Recently, she had slimmed up quite a bit, and her face was-no longer covered in flesh. She had a very long and ashen face,and angrily pointed at Alvina @s she interrogated. Seeing her like this, Alvina was so shocked. How did she be like this? As if she had been drugged, hers entire body lost its liveliness. "Victoria, you can¡¯t wrongly use me of doing that. I don''t even know what you''re talking about." Alvina was anxious, if it was anyone else, they would be angry even if they were misunderstood. "I did not wrongly use you. It must be you, because you hate me and want to snatch Joseph away from you, soyou decided to destroy me." Victoria roared hoarsely, her expression bing even more terrifying. Joseph immediately said with a cold expression: "Victoria, do you have any evidence? Take it out. " Nathan and his wife also looked at their daughter. Even the old man was asking, "That''s right, what kind of evidence is it? Victoria became froze, and in the next second, she powerlessly lowered her head: "I have no proof, but I know it''s her. Other than her, no one else would hate me so much." Joseph immediately let out a coldugh: "This is really interesting. without evidence, you can just randomly use someone else wrongly.¡± Old Master Miller was also slightly angry, ¡°What''s wrong with all of you? I am also very hurt by your injuries, but you should go and find out who the hurt people are, not to criticize an innocent person.¡± Nathan and his wife were shocked: "dear, don''t you have evidence?" Victoria bit her lips and said shamelessly: "I don''t have. But I know that it''s Alvina who harmed me, it must be her." Alvina was about to explode from her anger. Why did she have to be the one to do it?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Uncle, I don''t know what kind of misunderstanding there is, but this really has nothing to do with me. You should go and find those people who hurt Victoria immediately, instead of wasting time with me." Alvina immediately said. Joseph saw Victoria walking towards him, so he immediately took another step forward and blocked her path: "Victoria, focus on what you said." Victoria raised her head and looked at the young and handsome man in front of her. However, her gaze was cold and she was even warning her. "Joseph, I was only hurt because of you, you are responsible too, do you know that?¡± Victoria said with a sad face. Joseph''s brows sank, he did not ept this kind of crime. Old Master Miller felt that this was just a farce, moreover, it was so in that it made people want to see a joke. ¡°Enough. just take Victoria home. I will find someone to investigate this thing." Old Master Miller said with a stern expression. ¡°Alvina, you should die!" Just as everyone wag being moved by the old Gramps¡°words, Victoria NS suddenly grabbed onto empty space and directly thrust his hand at Alvin¨¦-However, all of this was stepped by Joseph, he gragbed onto everything fiercely, and in-the next second, Victoria was thrown out. The fruit knife in Victoria¡¯s hand fell to the ground. Chapter 1603 Chapter 1603 Everyone was so frightened when seeing the sharp fruit knife on the ground. They did not expect Victoria to hide a de inside her sleeves, since it was too terrifying. Alvina was also shocked, in the next second, arge palm wrapped around her waist, Joseph''s face became gloomy and ugly, his voice became ice cold: "Victoria, how dare you.¡± The more sheughed, the more miserable she got. She raised her head, and saw that Joseph was tightly hugging her like a treasure, causing her heart to ache even more like a needle. As it turned out, what did not belong to him would never be obtained. "Victoria, you''re so silly." When Mrs. Miller saw her daughter''s pitifulughter, she became both angry and pained. She quickly squatted down and helped her daughter up. Nathan''s face was currently green and blue, it was unknown if it was because his daughter wanted to kill someone in public. but if this were to spread out, his daughter''s reputation be destroyed, and no family would be willing to marry a daughter¡ªinw who would use a de to kill a person. Old Master Miller couldn''t help but to cover his chest as he panted heavily. He pointed at Nathan and his family, "All of you get out. " "Grandfather!¡±. Only now did Alvina realize that her grandfather''s face was very pale and cold sweat was dripping down. With an anxious cry, she ran over to support the old man and asked anxiously, "Grandfather, are you alright?; "Don''t scare me." Joseph also quickly walked over and the old man''s eyes closed, and he immediately fainted. "Grandfather!¡±. Alvina shouted as her tears rolled down quickly. When Nathan saw that the old man had actually fainted from anger, his heart burned with anxiety as he hurried over to help. "Quick, send my father to the hospital, I''ll go upstairs to look for medicine." As Nathan spoke, he had already walked upstairs with quick steps. It was at this time that Paul and his family rushed over. Seeing that the old man was sitting horizontally on the carriage, Amy was stunned. Joseph and Alvina had already sat in the car to send the old man te the hospital, while Nathan took the medicine out and followed. Amy stood at the side and watched as the cars left one after another, her mind a little nk.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. In the end, the originally lively hall was now empty. She could not help but sit on the nearby stairs, propping her chin asplicated thoughts rolled through her mind. It can''t be that my grandfather was angered to death by Victoria and her daughter, right? If that''s the case, does my grandfatherplete isst will? As Amy thought about this, she suddenly turned and walked back into the hall. Just as she reached the stairs, a maid blocked her way, " Miss Amy, is there anything you need to do upstairs?" ¡°I''m helping my grandpa get some stuff, what''s the matter? Why aren''t you letting me go?¡± Amy immediately revealed an angry expression. The servant auntie immediately smiled, ¡°Due to Mr. Old Master Miller has already told me That no noe can enter his roam without his permission. "How could my grandfather say suchughable things? Who am I? I am his granddaughter. Goaway, don''t block my way. " At this time. Amy took out the aura of a young miss to suppress the servant. The maid was also firm, as she stood unmoving, "Miss Amy, it is better if you don''t make things difficult for me. My boss really did order you around, and if I let you pass, I''ll lose my job. "Do you believe that I''ll fire you now?" Amy was flustered and exasperated at the moment. She really wanted to know whether or not her grandfather had left his will. If there was, she would have to see the contents before making any ns. The good show between Victoria and his father just now had caused grandfather to faint from anger. "I''m really sorry. I work for the Old Master Miller you might not have the authority to fire me.¡± The maid remained steadfast in her duties. refusing to give in. Amy was about to explode, does she really not have any status in the Miller Family? How dare a servant act so arrogantly towards her? However, if the servants refused to give in, she could not force her way in. If her grandfather survived this, even if she had a hundred mouths, she would not be able to exin herself. ¡°Just wait, I''ll deal with you in the future." Amy clenched her teeth in anger, and turned to leave. Old Master Miller was directly sent to the First Military District''s Hospital for treatment. As soon as they arrived, standing there were several doctors waiting for them. Seeing her grandfather being pushed into the emergency room, Alvina felt her whole body turn cold. Joseph stood by her side, watching her continuously strongly wring her hands, pinching until her fingers turned white. He knew that she was definitely-very worried and afraid;8o he cogtd only extend his hands-and grabher tightly twisted hands, ¡®gently separating them. As expect¨¦d, he saw that the fingers on her hands were all red marks that she had Stabbed out with his fingertips. ¡°Don''t worry, all the doctors here are very professional, your grandfather will be fine." The man didn''t want her to maim herself anymore, so he took one of her hands and led her to a nearby lounge room to sit down Warren and his bodyguards stood guard at the door, preventing others from getting close. ¡°It''s all my fault. I was the one who implicated grandfather." Alvina med herself bitterly. "Itis not your fault. It was Victoria and her families that were unreasonable and infuriated your grandfather." Joseph consoled her in a low voice. Victoria leaned on his shoulder, and muttered to herself. "If I didn''t fall out with Victoria, then there wouldn''t be anything that happened today." "Victoria must have offended someone, that''s why such a thing happened. It''sjust tha from the looks of it, she has been suspecting that you were the one looking for >> her.¡± At t this moment, Joseph was Ss frowning, thinking about how .¡ª'' Victetia had been humiliated?He felt that it was very likely to be rted ite) th¨¦ battle between the two sects, and perhaps it was sent by the Old President, and then, it was all done by him and Alvina, wanting to borrow the Miller Family''s hand to hurt Alvina. "Do you suspect me?" Alvina¡¯s mind was muddled. Joseph could not help but chuckle, ¡°Absolutely not. I actually hope that you can take revenge on those people who provoked and hurt you." "Perhaps, being too kind is not a good thing, everyone thought that I was easy to bully. If anything happens to Grandfather, even if Victoria is in a miserable state, I will not forgive her." Alvina gritted his teeth in hatred. "Wait a little longer." When looking at her pale face, Joseph could only hug her even more tightly in his embrace. Paul and Nathan rushed to the emergency room. Paul immediately questioned Nathan: ¡°Bro, what happened? Normally, Nathan would act like a big brother in front of his younger brother, but now, he became mute, and did not know how to reply. "Say something, what will dad do if something happens?" Seeing that Nathan could not answer, Paul became even more furious and questioned him. "Dad will be fine.¡± Nathan replied in a low voice.. Paul said angrily: "Did you have something to do with that?.¡± "What are you trying to say?" Nathan immediately looked at him with a darkened face. "What did I say? Dad trusts you so much that leKyou take charge of president.position. But look what did you do, do you really can''t wait tox piss higy off so that you can take up the chairman of thepany?" Pat''s face turned green and his te full of ridicule. Content belongs to Nathan stiffened, and immediately became furious: "Nonsense, of course I wish father to live to a hundred years old. But you, what kind of peace do you have in mind, why did you curse father to die? "What good is that to you?" "Who sent him to the hospital?" Paul immediately refuted him with an even louder voice. Warren saw that the two of them were making a ruckus in the corridor of the hospital, seriously affecting the rules of the hospital. Only then did the two of them snort in anger. Their backs were facing each other, and they no longer spoke. Warren looked at the two sons of the two families and could not help but shake his head Half an hourter, the old man woke up. However, when the doctor came out, his expression was incredibly heavy. "May I ask where are the patient''s families?" Alvina and Nathan, the two brothers, quickly walked over. "The patient has woken up, but his mental condition is currently not very good. He needs to undergo further treatment. Pleasee to my office." The doctor led them to the office. Chapter 1604 Chapter 1604 Joseph did not follow them. Although he really wanted to stay by Alvina''s side, it was rted to the matters of the Miller Family''s family, so even though he and Alvina were engaged, they had not yet officially married. If he followed over now, it would cause the Miller Family to be unhappy, so he waited in the resting room for news. Once she entered the doctor''s office, Alvina asked anxiously: "Doctor, how is my grandfather?" "He has a very serious heart problem, and his cirrhosis is very severe. Do you know about it?" the doctor asked, looking over their faces. "I know, how is my father now?" Paul immediately asked. Alvina stood there in a daze as if she had been whipped. Hearing the doctor''s words, she immediately felt as if the sky was spinning. How could her grandfather be so sick? They only said that her grandfather had a small ailment. as long as he took the medicine on time he would be fine. At that time, Alvina believed it and felt that whatever the doctor said was definitely true. He would not joke around with her grandfather''s illness. Now it seemed that the doctors had lied to her, and her grandfather had kept it a secret. "We can''t operate right now. His condition can''t take the risk of surgery. He can be hospitalized, but we might not be able to treat him further." The doctor pushed his sses and spoke with a troubled expression. Saving someone was their duty, but not all illnesses could be cured. Sometimes, they were also very weak and moved. Alvina felt her legs go weak, he almost couldn''t stand up but only lean towards the wall behind him Nathan asked: ¡°Then how many days does my father have left?¡± "Half a year at most, or in a month.¡± The doctor spoke sadly. When Alvina heard this, her tears overflowed Paul turned his head to look at her, andforted her, "Alvina, don''t cry anymore. Grandfather''s condition has reached this stage, and we are also very sad Alvina couldn''t believe it, she didn''t even dare to think as she turned and ran out. Paul looked at Nathan: "Look at what you''ve done, Daddy is really going to die from your anger." "Stop pushing the me onto me. Don''t you have enough to anger him with?" Nathan retorted him a few more times, unwilling to be outdone. After Alvina ran out, she saw Joseph standing at the entrance of the resting room waiting for her. She actually wanted to find a ce to cry. Seeing she crying like this. Joseph''s heart trembled, he had already guessed the result. Old Master Miller was a strong person throughout his life. In the end, even his own illness was hidden from the people around him. "Are you okay?¡± Joseph slowly walked to the front of her with his tall body and asked gently. Alvina bit her lower lip and shook her head vigorously. ¡®let''s find a peaceful room.¡± When Joseph saw how she was trying so hard to endure it. his heart ached. He gently grabbed her wrist and brought her into the resting room "What did the doctor say?" the man asked gently. "He said ... He said that my grandfather can''t be cured, and only has little time left. Alvina choked with sobs, she could not even speak, only tears silently fell and it hurt Joseph. Joseph immediately pulled her into his embrace, and gently caressed her back with both hands. His long hair soothed her sorrowful feelings soundlessly and firmly. Alvina leaned into his embrace, and finally cried out loud. She was like a helpless child. without a care After crying for such a long time, until there was a knock on the door, Joseph finally took out a tissue to wipe away the tears on her face: "Maybe your grandfather wants to see you." After Alvina heard this, she quickly stopped her grief and opened the door. Warren stood outside the door and said: "Miss Alvina, your grandfather asked you go there. Alvina nodded his head: "Thank you, I will be there right away." "Sir, the old man invites you along as well." Warren saw Joseph standing at the back, and said softly. Joseph walked out and headed in the direction ef. the sickroom with Alvina. On the way, there were many patients and medical personnel, who were all ¡°ery surprised to see = Josep here sote at night. But¡¯ everhough Joseph appeared to be ancionorable person, he stilthad p¨¦tsonal matters to settl¨¦ Other than looking at him a few more times, he also needed to find an opportunity to go up and greet him. When Joseph and Alvina walked to the outside of the sickroom, Paul and Nathan were standing outside of the door, and had actually not been able to enter. Seeing Alvina and Josephing over together, their expressions became a little stiff. It had to be said that the two Miller Family brothers were quite afraid of Joseph. Alvina was very much in the old man''s favor, and Joseph was his beloved grandson¡ªinw. If the old man gave all his wealth to Alvina, wouldn''t Alvina be the biggest shareholder of thepany? Both of them would have to step down and work for her. Joseph''s gaze coldly swept over the two Miller Family brothers and the two of them received Joseph''s cold gaze. Both of them trembled and felt fear in the bottom of their hearts. Alvina pushed the door to the sickroom and saw grandfather lying on the bed. There were a few instruments by his side, and there was an oxygen tube in his nose. "Alvina, Joseph,e here.¡± The old tutor didn''t seem to be sad at all about his illness. He immediately waved his hand when he saw them "Grandfather, do you feel better right now?" Alvina couldn''t control her tears and walked quickly to his side, squatting in front of his sickbed as she asked in a low voice. "Alvina, don''t cry. Life and death are amon urrence, we should learn to take it." Old Master Miller immediately smiled andforted her. "No, I don''t want to. I want Grandfather to be always by my side." Alvina was like a willful child as she shook his head, tears fell like rain. Old Master Miller sighed: "So do I. But there are a lot of things that will depend on fate, no matter how close our rtionship is, there will be a day where we will part. I am very consoled that before I leave, Grandfather will be able to find a man I can rely on for you." Joseph stood at the side, when hearing these words, his expression trembled slightly. He immediately took a step forward andforted the old man: "Grandfather, don''t worry, I will take care of Alvina and thank you for your help. You should have a rest. Alvina and I will wait for you to recover and leave the hospital.¡± The Old Master Miller was really satisfied with Joseph. He felt that he had a sense of propriety, order, and status. He treated his granddaughter well and was able to lead his precious granddaughter, so that she wouldn''t feel confused and helpless. "Joseph, can you do me a favor to investigate Alvina''s matter? Originally, I wanted to investigate it by myselfout now that I''m ill, I''m => xX ~~Material ? N?velDrama.Org. afraid I''tpower ess. Please > investigate it for me and don''t let the restpeople misunderstand it¡¯ The OkFMaster Miller still felt quite pained. It was the most sorrowful thing in the world for family members to fight each other. "I will. I will definitely investigate this matter thoroughly. I won''t let anyone misunderstand her. Grandpa, don''t worry.¡± Even if the old man didn''t ask for it, Joseph would definitely investigate it thoroughly. ¡°Alvina, Grandpa wrote a will. In the hands of mywyer, you have to prevent your two uncles from interfering. The one that belongs to you is a gift from Grandpa. Old Master Miller looked at Alvina gently, his cloudy eyes revealed a smile. Alvina was so sad that he couldn''t even talk. "Joseph, keep an eye on this for me. Don''t get into trouble." The old man knew that Alvina didn''t care about the Miller Family''s money, but what should belong to her should belong to her. "Alright, Grandpa, don''t worry.¡± Joseph responded with all his heart. ¡°Alvina, you go back first. I''ll get someone to call Rain over. I still need to talk to your two uncles." The old man immediately said softly. "Grandfather, let me take care of you. I don''t want to go back home.¡± Alvina couldn''t bear to leave at this time. She felt that she had to stay here every second. ¡°Foolish child, of course grandfather knows what yeu are thinking, but you are not achild now, you can be considered as someone witha =? family naw, so you should ~ orapany Joseph back. Grandpa hadthe Raine over. He can take cate of me more easily, if there''s afything, I will call you.¡± Tie old man understood what she meant, but he still decided to let her go. He didn''t want her to continue crying. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Even though Alvina didn''t want to, what her grandfather said made sense. She was clumsy and wasn''t able to help, so she could only say: ¡°Then I''ll come and see you tomorrow. " When Alvina and Joseph left. the expressions of the Nathan brothers tensed up again. Chapter 1605 Chapter 1605 The Old Master Miller stayed at the hospital, thus Nathan and Nathan took turns taking care of him, while the Rain also rushed over to take care of him. In an instant. everyone in the Miller Family was waiting for news from the old man. Alvina leaned on Joseph''s shoulder with an uneasy feeling. Her eyes looking at the light outside the window, his mind was in a mess. Although she had long since mentally prepared herself, and knew that they would be scattered at times.. When she really had to ept this truth, she was too weak to face it ¡°Don''t think too much, just let nature take its course." The man suddenly reached out his hand and gently covered her dazed eyes, preventing her from being immersed in her grief.Her vision was obstructed and her brain seemed to have stopped working. Alvina could only close her eyes. Her lang, curling eyshes streaked across the man''s palm, bringing with it an itch. Joseph withdrew his hand. When he looked at her, he discovered that she had closed her eyes, as if she was asleep. His heart ached as he held her hand. He used to hope that she would be weaker so that he could protect her and let her rely on him. Now, he hoped that she would be strong and not be easily defeated by grief. Wilsom Family! When Edwards returned from thepany, he surprisingly discovered the two little kids hiding in their children''s room and discussing something. He could not help but be startled, and immediately asked in concem, "What are you two hiding here talking about?" "Daddy, you go out first. We haven''t finished talking. We''ll tell you when we''ve finished discussing it.¡± The two little fellows immediately looked at him unhappily. Edwards had no choice but to go out. Realizing that Lily was not here, he took off his jacket and walked towards the gym on the third floor. Previously, when they discussed that they wanted one more child, Lily had nned a fitness n for herself, so, right now, she was probably staying at the gym. The man''s thin lips lifted as he walked quickly into the gym. Sure enough, he saw a girl on the treadmill. She was walking with a graceful posture and her long hair was tied behind her head. She was wearing a tight sportswear that revealed her slim waist and long legs like white jade As she listened to the music as jogging quickly, she naturally did not notice Edwards''s appearance behind her. The man took a bottle of water from the cab beside him and drank it slowly. He stared at the beautiful figure without blinking as if he was admiring her beauty. Lily had been walking for almost half an hour, and she was already sweating hot. Her back was also covered in sweats, the tight clothes were sticking to her, revealing her sexy figure. She took a towel to wipe her sweat off and turned off the music. Turning around, she saw a man who was sitting on a massage chair with his legs crossed at some point. On the big ck chair, the man had a sturdy body, long legs, and an imposing aura. "When did youe here?¡± Lily suddenly felt embarrassed. Oh my god, how long had this man been sitting here for? Edwards shook the empty bottle in his hand, as if he was telling her that he had finished drinking a bottle of water. Lily walked over, a little embarrassed and annoyed: "Why didn''t you remind me?¡± "If I were to remind you, wouldn''t I be able to hear your singing?" The man¡¯s smile was especially obnoxious. God, did he hear that? Lily felt blood rush to her head, her heart was about to burst, and her hands were itching to hit him. ¡°You sang quite well." What Edwards said was the truth, Lily was humming a song just now, although she did not sing a song, her voice was extremely happy. Lily still could not control her fist, and as she whistled towards his chest, the man pulled her into his embrace, causing her to fall down into his embrace. Lily''s delicate body was no match for him, as she fell into his embrace "Do you want to massage together?" the man suddenly asked mischievously. "No!" Lily tried really hard to stand up from his embrace, but the man¡¯s arm was tightly wrapped around her waist. "Let me go, I''m so sweaty." Lily protested in dissatisfaction. "I don''t mind." As the man spoke, he reached out to her forehead and pulled out a few strands of her hair, revealing her pink and tender face after exercising. "Why are you working so hard? Look at how tired you are.¡± Hearing his rebuke, Lily immediately stopped struggling. Instead, shezily leaned into his embrace and grabbed his big hands, "I just want to be healthier. And in this way, the chances of getting pregnant will be higher.¡± "Are you questioning my ability?¡± Edwards immediately darkened his face. What he hated the most was having her suspect his manliness. "Where are you thinking? I mean, when I''m in good health, kids will be healthier, so what does that have to do with your ability? ". Seeing that he was about to be angry even like this, Lily could not help but reply whileughing. "We haven''t done anything for a long time. How could we be pregnant so quickly? Don''t worry." Edwards kissed her soft lips on her tender cheeks andforted her with a smile. "I''m not in a hurry.¡± Lily looked disapproving. Just as the two of them were enjoying this rare moment of attachment, the sound of footsteps came from outside the door. "The kids are here, hurry up and help me up." Lily knew that it was the little fellow who ran over. When she saw her current posture, she blushed and quickly asked the man to help her up.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Although Edwards was unwilling to let her leave his embrace, for the sake of the little fellow''s mental health, he still helped Lily up. "Daddy, Mummy, our school has set up an assignment." Emma did not run in, but the voice came out already. Edwards and Lily looked at each other, curious. "Sweetie, what kind of assignments did your school set up?¡± Edwards asked her curiously. "Teacher said that on this weekend, everyone will do their own homework. Daddy, can you and mummy take us to the mall tomorrow?George and I will buy < things separately, and besides, you two can''t get too close. " Emma was already five and a half yearssdid this year, and she had grown taller by quite a bit, her expressiof was getting better and better, no longer speaking in a childish tone, but with a serious expression, just like a young adult. George followed them in. At this moment. he was much taller than normal boys, and if they walked out, they would definitely realize that he was around six or seven years old. "You don''t want us to follow?" This is very dangerous. " Lily was astounded "We grow up and we canplete it by ourselves ." Emma said seriously. George also nodded his head: That''s right, the other students in my ss have all finished their homework, only Emma and I have not finished it yet. Daddy. Mummy, can you guys be at ease and let us go out for a stroll? ¡°Yeah, everyone else thinks we''re weird. They say our family is too rich." Emma pouted, with a wronged expression. Edwards and Lily were at a loss whether tough or cry when they heard this. This was the first time he felt that being too rich was actually a huge problem for the children ¡°Alright, since you guys want to finish this homework independently, then of course we will promise you, Tomorrqwis Saturday and we don''t have ta:work, so we''ll bring you-guys to themarket,, but you guys must listen to our arrangements,-and can''t just walk around.¡± In orderto fulfill their wishes, Edwards d¨¦@ided to cooperate with them once. Content belongs to "Yea, Daddy is great, I love you Daddy." Emma immediately rushed over, and kissed Edwards''s handsome face, then happily turned and left with her brother. Lily was shocked. She did not think that Edwards would actually agree to their request. "Didn''t you say that we can''t let the children go out because the situation isn''t good?" Lily was still quite worried about her safety. "The situation.is much better now, with Joseph faking action now, the Old President is running out of ~S energy, hfs people should not be ~ able to~overtum the sky, the chit¨¦ren at hoine have been bored for 460 long. it''s time to release thei isstincts.¡± Edwards smileckas he comforted his wife. Content belongs to "Then can I go to work too?¡± Lily''s beautiful eyes instantly lit up. "Are you sure you want to go back to work? ". With our baby?" Edwards raised his eyebrows slightly. and his gaze held some evil intentions as he smiled at her. Lily trembled: "I still don''t have anything on me. plus, getting pregnant doesn''t conflict with going to work. I don''t care, if it is safe now, I still have to go to work.¡± Edwards sighed: "Alright, after the general election, I will support you in whatever you want to do.¡± "Deal". Lily was immediately overjoyed. Chapter 1606 Chapter 1606 It was alreadyte at night, and outside of the window, it was getting more exposed. However, the atmosphere inside the window was as thick as fire. In the spacious bed, there were two ovepping shadows. After an hour, Edwards stood up with satisfaction and carried the shy woman into the bathroom. The lights were slightly dimmed and Wendy, so the two of them took a shower together. When Lily stood by the man¡¯s side barefooted, she felt that she was too petite. The man was tall, but when she stood in his arms, she looked so. delicate. The man''s finger gently rubbed her back, the white and exquisite foam made her look even more beautiful. A hint of warmth rose within the man''s body as he slowly approached, searing Lily into taking a step back. Seeing her reaction, Edwards couldn''t help butugh softly. His fingers were stained with foam, and mischievously touched her face: ¡°Don''t worry, I won''t make a move.¡± Lily did not believe him, because he had said the same thing before, but what about the result? Edwards knew that she was really tired, so he could only suppress the thirst. After taking a bath, the two of them peacefully fell asleep. In the morning, it was rare for Edwards to fall asleep once. Although he had woken up from sleep due to the biological clock at six¡ªthirty, and he saw that the woman in his embrace was still in a sound asleep, he closed his eyes in relief. When he woke up again, he was woken up by the two little fellows "Daddy, so shy ..." The first thing he did when he woke up was to pull up his nket to cover himself and Lily. When he opened his eyes, he saw his daughter''s two little hands supporting his chin, a pair of bright eyes blinking at him, making himugh foolishly. ¡°Emma, why did youe in?" Edwards looked himself and Lily. Luckily they were both covered by nkets. "Daddy, do you sleep naked?" The little guy immediately stretched out a finger and ced it on his father''s sturdy arm. "Wow, Daddy''s skin is so hard, it''s like a stone." ¡®Emma, go out first. Daddy gotta get dressed. Daddy will immediately take you out to y." Edwards coaxed her gently. "I''ll give you guys a minute. I''ll be back in a bit." The little guy raised a finger, and threatened Edwards in all seriousness. Edwards was speechless. A minute of time, that little guy was really stingy. However, after his daughter closed the door, Edwards immediately ran to the locker room and changed his clothes. When he came out again, the little fellow stuck its head out and looked at him: "Daddy, are you ready? George and I are so bored Edwards immediately nodded in agreement, ¡°Alright, I''ll wake you up mummy. You and George go downstairs and wait. The little guy pouted and left unhappily. Edwards immediately went to the bathroom to wash up beforeing out, and kissed the slumbering Lily awake. Lily''s brain exploded, and quickly opened her eyes, only to see that the man had actually kissed her on her lips.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Oh, go away!" Lily instinctively pushed him away. Edwards looked at her with a wronged face: "You gently called me babyst night, and so rude now?¡± ¡°but we didn¡¯t brush our teeth?¡± Lily stared at him speechlessly: "Can you teach me about hygiene?¡± Edwards was immediately amused by her, his sexy lips curled into an elegant smile: "I don''t even mind, what are you afraid of?¡± "I do.¡± Lily said in a huff. After she finished speaking, she was just about to pull the nket off her bed, but she discovered that she did not wear anything. She was embarrassed and pleaded in a low voice: "Help me get that cloth.¡± "No, just do it by yourself. This is what you taught the children.¡± The man stood nearby, grinning. "You ..." Lily''s hatred towards Edwards could no longer be described with words. This man usually looked calm and mature, but once they were alone, he would no longer have a way to hide it. He would only bully her, and use different methods to bully her. When Edwards saw that she was angry from theembarrassment, his face flushedy£¤ed. He then turned around and took a nightgown for Ker and c¨¦d it in front of her, = tterig her: "It''s my fault, quickly put? Iton, the children are waiting downstairs. I will get someone to arrange things at the mafket for them to have a fun time." Content belongs to "Okay!" Every time Edwards angered her, he would lower his head and apologize. Every time she said that she didn''t want to forgive him, but every time he coaxed her, her heart would soften. Edwards called Larry. He asked him to arrange some securities in a shopping mall under his banner, There was a children¡¯s clothing chain. When Lily went downstairs, she wore a casual set of skirt. Her long hair gently hung down to her waist. and her entire person looked fresh and sweet. The two little fellows were carrying a small backpack and wearing a handsome and cute casual attire. They were none other than Emma, with a set of tender yellow skirt Lily knew that the kids were getting impatient from waiting, and quickly led the kids out the door. In order to let the two kids experience the fun of shopping. Edwards brought them to the children¡¯s area "Daddy, wait for us here with mummy. We''re going to the shop to buy some stuff." Emma was extremely excited, herrge eyes staring at the multicolored toys inside with a strange look. ¡°You don''t want us to follow?" Edwards''s beautiful eyes instantly widened. He did not expect that the little fellow would actually decide to buy something for his. and his expression was also filled with astonishment. "George, Emma, it''s too dangerous to go by yourselves. Your father and I will apany you." Lily immediately suggested "No, I just want to go with George. He said that he will protect me." Now that Emma had the things she insisted on, she was no longer the little princess who only knew how to cry in the arms of mummy. Edwards and Lily looked at each other. The little guy being able to do what he likes on their own was something that they advocated, but this was a mall. They were really worried. "Why did their teacher set up such homework?¡± A hint of displeasure shed across Edwards''s handsome face. However, Lily sighed: "Actually, what teacher did is right. In many families, many children usually go to school by themselves, it was only because we protected them too well and feared letting them go so freely that they could do their own things that you are worried.¡± Edwards was startled, then he felt that what Lily said are right . "That''s right, we can''t bear to let go, but the children are already old enough to wart to be independent. When Edwatds thought about this, . his heartached instantly. He felt ac kind of.unspeakable difort, as if all his parents would be facirtg or going¡¯ hrough a process in which tbey wouldn''t acknow edge their child had grown up. They would all want to rely on him like how they used to when they were young, to be carefree in their own protection circles. a" "Let them go. In any case, all the exits of this shop are guarded by people you''vesent. They will be safe." Lily also felt very ufortable, he could not ept the fact that the children suddenly grew. up. "Alright!" Edwards could onlynod his head in agreemeht. Aster that, he walked to the> children''s side and said: ¡°Emma, George, I''ll give you guys half an hour. You guys can go and buy as much as you want, and take this card. "Thank you, Daddy. George. let''s go." Emma immediately took the card and ced it in her own backpack pocket. She grabbed George hand and happily ran forward. George was also very excited, the two of them were finally free to shop. Looking at the small figures of the kids who ran away without even looking back, Edwards''s heart, as if it had been punched twice by something, was filled with a sense of loss. His children would one day grow up and fly out of his sight. "What is it? Or are you worried? " Lily walked over, and seeing him looking ahead, she could not help but chuckle. "Honey Wait here. I''m going to see how the children do their shopping." As Edwards said that, he took out a mask from somewhere, and following that, a bodyguard handed him a peaked cap, and he immediately put it on, fully armed. "You ..." Lily was simply speechless. Chapter 1607 Chapter 1607 Edwards was originally wearing a ck t¡ªshirt. and in order to not attract the attention of the children, he asked the bodyguards to bring him a denim jacket. At this moment. the man''s clothes made him look younger than ever, as if he was afamous star. This was actually the first time Lily had seen Edwards in such a casual outfit. An excited thought immediately popped up in her mind, and she wanted to get to know him again, and have another intense love affair with him "How is it? Do you think the children will recognize me? "¡° Edwards turned and looked at the stunned Lily with a smile. Lily''s thought process was instantly destroyed, she had to ept the reality that they even had children, she was a little disappointed, she shook her head: "I can''t recognize you as your disguise skills are too powerful." ¡°Really?¡± The man sounded pleasantly surprised. "yes, hurry up. Otherwise, you are unable to find them anymore." Lily snickered, watched as Edwards followed the crowd into the ce, his tall and slender body once again captivating her heart. She sat down on the casual chair outside the door and continued with her unrealistic thoughts. She had seriously considered this question before, and she thought about it, if she hadn''t had that affair with Edwards five years ago. and there was no child''s tie between them, whether or not she would never know this man in her entire life and be fallen in love with him. Perhaps, her life would have been apletely different story. She did not know why, but the moment she thought about how she would not be able to meet Edwards in this life, Lily''s heart felt like it was twisted together. It was so painful that it was unbearable. She suddenly didn''t dare to think any further and felt that she was really greedy. Edwards lowered his hat. His sharp eyes searched the crowd for his cute children. Because it was Saturday, many parents were bring their children here to go shopping and have a rxation. There were children''s necessities from all over the world gathered here, so many parents would choose to come here to buy them. Of course, the items here were not cheap. and could not be consumed by ordinary families. Edwards was standing very far away from them when he saw that his son was holding something in his hands, and introduced it to his sister. Emma blinked herrge ck eyes, and listened to his brother seriously. Edwards''s heartbeat suddenly quickened, and he felt a sense of guilt, as if he was a thief. He took something at random and pretended to look at it. but when he locked through it at the exchange of his children, he saw that they were not afraid. Moreover, every time they took something, the two of them would exchange a few words, as if they had a purpose rather than just buying and selling it. Seeing this scene, Edwards''s heart felt warm, and was extremely gratified. Suddenly, he greedily wanted to get close to the little guy and listen to what they were talking. Edwards looked around, then lowered his hat and went behind the shelf behind the little guy. He heard his son introducing the functions and usage of the robot in his hand. The cute and childish voice of him made Edwards want to smile. He suddenly realized that his son was really outstanding and his ability to learn was also strong, so his future achievements must definitely be above his. He truly looked forward to the day when he grows up. "George, I just saw a bad guy." Suddenly, Emma spoke with her childish voice. "Bad guy? "Where is he?" As expected, George raised his guard. Edwards''s beautiful eyes instantly opened, and also looked around, who was the bad guy? "Just hide in the shelf behind you, George. Let''s get out of here to avoid being caught by him." After Emma finished speaking, she immediately grabbed her brother''s hand and the two of them turned around and ran away quickly. Edwards froze, the bad guy his daughter was talking about, could it be him? He was confused. He thought that he had concealed it well, but his daughter still found out about it. It was such a setback. Edwards no longer dared to get so close to them, so he could only watch from afar. Seeing the two little fellows seemingly bing more vignt, he even started to peek carefully. George had also discovered the tall man wearing a mask and a peaked cap not far away. "George, he seems to be following us all the time." However, Emma was very frightened, as her small hands held onto her brother''s hands even more tightly. George immediately whispered a few words into his sister''s ear, and Emma immediately nodded. "Okay, I agree with you." Edwards saw the two little kids whispering to each other. His back stiffened, what bad idea did his son have now? Just as Edwards was startled, he saw two people looking for a shop assistant''s big brother at the side. "Damn it." Edwards never thought that they would actually rm the shopping assistant here. Sure enough, the shopping assistant walked towatds Edwards. Edwards had nevenbeen in this embarrassed situationpefore, since he was _ knowcrfor being calm and collected, and-for the sake of the two little things, he showed panic. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ? "Sir, why did you follow those two children? What do you want? " The shopping assistant was quite responsible and immediately came over to ask Edwards seriously. Edwards couldn''t help but reach out to touch his forehead. Just as little brother was about to take out the walkie¡ªtalkie, George suddenly walked over. "Daddy. why do you follow us.¡± Only now did Edwards realize that the two little fellows were standing at the side, and with George¡¯s sharp eyes, he already recognized him. ¡°he is your father?" The shopping assistant at the side had a face of astonishment. Emma sized up the fully armed man in front of her with surprise. She finally found the shadow of her father on his forehead, and turned her body around in anger, snorting: "Daddy, why are you following us?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Only then did Edwards take off his mask, squatted down and coaxed her daughter: "Emma, Daddy was only worried about you and George so I came over to take a look, don''t be angry, okay?¡± "Daddy doesn''t keep your promises." However, Emma was really angry, it was not easy to have an independent shopping experience, but it was destroyed by her father, how could she be happy. Edwards''s handsome face was filled with helplessness as he continued to coax with a smile, "Daddy will leave now. You and George continue to go shopping. Daddy will agree to let you guys stay for another five minutes, okay.¡± "Daddy, hurry up and go find mummy. Den''t follow us here anymore.¡± George was still reasonable. and wasn''t too angry. Thus, he grabbed his sister''s small hand and walked forward. Edwards awkwardlyughed at the shopping assistant and turned to leave. Although shopping assistant was a man. he was still stunned by Edwards''s polite smile. Was that guy from earlier a male celebrity? Why is he so handsome? Edwards returned to Lily ina depressed manner and sat down beside him. When Lily saw him, he asked in amusement, "Why did youe out so quickly? Do you see them? " "They discovered.¡± Edwards was upset. Lilyughed out loud this time, "Don''t underestimate your son. They will definitely be unhappy with what you have done." "Yeah, Emma is even angry at me.¡± Edwardszily leaned on the back of the sofa and suddenly realized that she was a parent in a difficult situation. "It''s alright, they grew up and won''t wander around." Lily could only restrain herughter as she consoled him. Edwards''s expression changed, and suddenly tuntred to face her, followingsthat, his lips moved close? to her ears: " George and Emma have grown up, it doesn''t seem-to be that~un anymore, we need toquickly reproduce and y with each other." Lily was startled, then burst outughing: "You think a child is your tey huh?" "No, I really want to experience the feeling of that little guy from birth to the age of four. A few days ago. she went to see my Niece. Edwards could not help but smile. It was only thes that Lily realized that Edward¨¦seemed to really love his child more than anyone else. -> What was even more difficult that even though he had such an outstanding identity, he did not forget his father''s role. Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ? < as Chapter 1608 Chapter 1608 Alvina had her aunt cook soup and porridge for her grandfather at noon. Since Joseph was unable to apany her to the hospital, he sent Zoey over to protect her safety and sent a few bodyguards to follow along. When Joseph saw the de piercing towards Alvina, he did not even think about it at all. At that moment, he even wanted to send Victoria to the Boundless Hell with a punch, to not let her continue harming others alive. Although she was not willing to live after being humiliated, Joseph would never sympathize with her again if she dared to touch the woman he loved. Joseph did not forget the old man''s words. He immediately sent Warren to investigate that matter. Warren did not dawdle and directly went to find Victoria to rify the situation on that day. At the beginning, Victoria didn''t want to say it, but Mrs. Miller stood at the side and urged her on, crying as she begged her to tell the truth. She couldn''t let those bastards continue to act outside of thew so Victoria revealed what happened that day. First, Warren followed her description and activated the surveince video for the day. In the end, he discovered several guys in ck suits appearing in the surveince videos, with whom he was familiar. When he checked carefully, he realized that they were May Burke''s subordinates. Warren immediately summoned one of them out of the prison and questioned them, and everything became clear. "May Burke? It can''t be her. Why would she do this to me? " When Victoria heard about this result, she simply could not believe it. Warren brought that man over to confront Victoria, but Victoria still held her head and shook like a madman, "Impossible, it definitely isn''t her, I have no grudges or grievances with her, why must she treat me like this. It must be Joseph, he is the one who told you to say this, as he''s covering up for Alvina''s crime. It must be this, you guys just randomly need to find someone to convince me, it''s impossible." When Warren heard that she was actually still wrongly using Alvina and even involved the reputation of the Mr. Vice¡ªPresident, he immediately said in a stern voice, "Victoria, don''t you think about what you have done. Do you know that your words are also illegal?" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "How can my words and actions be wrong? May Burke and I have only met a few times, how could I possibly offend her? " Victoria still could not reflect on her own mistakes, this result was hard for her to ept. The man sitting beside her suddenly spoke up, "May Burke is an old woman who has a serious mental illness. She has many taboos, do you know why her subordinates are all young and handsome men? Once, a beautiful woman said something bad about her in front of her, and May Burke found someone to p her heavily. Are you sure you didn''t say anything to offend her? " When Victoria heard what he said, she couldn''t help but open her eyes wide. After thinking carefully, her back suddenly felt cold. "She''s very sensitive to marriage. You must have asked her why she didn''t marry. Why not find a boyfriend?" The man sneered. Victoria felt a chill throughout her body. Warren threw all the evidence in front of Victoria: "This is the remittance slip, those bastards are still chasing after us, this is the money that May Burke transferred to us through someone else''s ount, one million each, do you have anything you don''t understand?" "Ah!" Victoria covered her ears and screamed out. His eyes were wide open and red: "she is crazy." Warren reminded her coldly: "In the future, you must not wrongly use Mr.Joseph and Miss Alvina, or else, I can sue you for nder." After Warren and the rest left, Mrs. Miller hugged her daughter who was screaming frantically, crying as sheforted her: "Victoria, that crazy May Burke is already dead, those bastards will be captured, don''t be sad anymore." "Mom, I want to dig out May Burke, I want to whip her body, I want to find a man to destroy her body, I want to grind her into ashes." Victoria was not in her right mind at the moment,ughing coldly while crying. Seeing her daughter''s crazy look, Mrs. Miller was frightened in her heart. Maybe she really should send her for mental treatment. After Nathan came back from the hospital, he had heard about his daughter''s matter and was extremely shocked and furious. "That May Burke is a pervert. She herself is ugly, and if no man wants her, she would harm all the beautiful young women. How could her daughter have any contact with her?" Nathan had also served under the Old President before, and had drank wine with a few of his subordinates, talking about May Burke, none of those men admired her actions, as they all felt that she was a sick woman that could not be with her. "Honey, you said ¡­ Could it be that the Old President wanted to take revenge on us, and so he found his daughter to make a move? " Mrs. Miller asked in fear. "Old guy!" Nathan struck the table with his fist in hatred, "Why didn''t they take revenge for the sins I havemitted? You want to harm my daughter to this extent? " "It''s all your fault. Back then, when I told you not to stand in the team, you insisted on." Mrs. Miller cried as he med him. Nathan was also extremely regretful at this moment, he believed that all of this was definitely rted to him standing on the same side. Otherwise, the May Burke would not have found his daughter for no reason, and even more so, bravely liked her, all for the sake of setting up a trap for Joseph. Now that he had thought it through, his heart felt as cold as ice, but there was no time for him to regret. "there''s one more thing. When our daughter ran out that day, did she take a knife?" Mrs. Miller was still brooding over the fact that her daughter was going to assassinate Alvina, because she was really scared to death that day. Nathan instantly changed his expression: "No." "Baby, ,who gave that fruit knife to you? "Tell Daddy." Nathan was surprised again. Victoria''s eyes changed as she looked at her father. Suddenly, she cried, feeling wronged. "Did Amy give it to you?" Nathan pressed, "Tell me!" Victoria was shocked by her father''s sudden low roar. Then, as if she was scared silly, she nodded her head: "It''s her. "You silly girl." Mrs. Miller suddenly reached out to push her daughter away, but she couldn''t. Nathan grand his teeth in anger: "This disgusting and vicious woman, how could she be so cowardly as to kill someone?" "I''ve long discovered that Amy is not a good person. Mrs. Miller was also angered to the point that her expression changed greatly, bing extremely angry and resentful. "I''ll go look for her right now, but she won''t be able to deny it. She''s a mean person." Nathan turned around and walked out, heading straight towards Paul''s house. Mrs. Miller quickly let the servant stare at Victoria first, and followed him out quickly. At this moment, Amy was busy packing up the things she was sent to the hospital. She was now a very filial granddaughter, her grandfather would definitely praise her. "Uncle." When Amy saw Nathan and his wife suddenly walk in, she shouted in shock, and immediately raised the thermal box in her hands: "I''m cooking porridge and sending it over to grandfather, do you have anything I can help to bring over?" "bitch!" With a wave of Nathan''s palm, the thermal insting box in Amy''s hand flew out andnded on the floor, the hot porridge all over the floor. "Uncle, what are you doing?" Amy immediately yelled in anger: "I specifically stewed that for grandfather." "Pah!" Mrs. Miller walked up and sent a p over. Amy didn''t have time to dodge, she was pped once again just as she was about to resist, another p came pping towards. "Aunt, why did you hit me?" Amy''s face swelled red, it was extremely hot, as she angrily roared. Nathan immediately scolded: "Amy, you gave her that delicate fruit knife. What do you n for? Do you wish that our entire family could be implicated? " Amy''s expression changed, and she instantly retreated two steps in fear: "What are you guys talking about, I didn''t give her a knife, why are you guys asking me?" ¡°Amy, I really didn''t think that you would be such a malicious person. If my daughter were to encounter any mishaps, let''s see how I will do to you. " Mrs. Miller pointed hatefully at her face in fury. Chapter 1609 Chapter 1609 The usation by Nathan and his wife, caused Amy''s face to instantly turn pale. She clenched her fists tightly in panic, her mind working extremely quickly. She did not know what Victoria had specifically said to Nathan and the others, but Amy felt a sense of foreboding. "Uncle, aunt, there must be a misunderstanding. How could I harm Victoria? "She treats me so well, it''s toote for me to care about her. You all know what kind of person I am. I''ve always been timid since I was young, so how could I dare to do such things to her?" As Amy spoke, her eyes quickly turned red, and she had an expression of being wronged and wronged. Furthermore, she had always beenparing her daughter to the other two daughters of Miller Family, observing Alvina and Amy even more carefully. Now that Amy had revealed that harmless and pitiful expression, she immediately became angry, and scolded angrily: "You little hypocritical brat, what are you thinking? Don''t think that I can''t see through your intentions. You want my daughter to be more miserable, so you''re feeling proud in your heart." "Aunt, you can''t say that to me. I didn''t do that." Amy was so sad that tears were about to fall from her eyes, "Since grandfather is in the hospital, so you two came to fight with me. You guys are too scary. First, is Alvina, and now it''s my turn, don''t you two think that as long as it''s the daughter of Miller Family, you guys are blocking your daughter''s path of wealth? Amy was not stupid, she immediately brought the truth that grandfather is in hospital now. Hearing what she said, the expressions of Nathan and his wife changed, they felt even more disgust in their hearts. " this has nothing to do with grandfather. It''s you. You gave my daughter that fruit knife and told her to kill someone, don''t you dare say so?" Mrs. Miller questioned even more angrily. Amy''s heart trembled, this damned Victoria, actually even said such a thing, she is truly quite sick. Seeing that Amy did not immediately denied Nathan knew that she must be feeling guilty, and immediately scolded even more angrily: "Amy, what did you say to my daughter, what did you do?" "Uncle, even you want to interrogate me about my mistake, what can I do? I can''t possibly let her kill someone. Can you guys be a bit more reasonable? " As Amy said this, she covered her face and started to cry. Just then, her mother walked in quickly from outside. Seeing hering, Amy immediately sat on the ground and cried even more sorrowfully. Seeing her daughter being bullied by two elders, she was not willing to let it go :"What are you guys doing in my house? I can teach my daughter a lesson by myself, I don''t need you guys to criticize my family." "Your daughter taught my daughter how to kill people. Is this something you taught her as well?" Mrs. Millerughed coldly. After hearing this, Amy''s mother turned to look at her daughter and asked, "Did you really do this?" Amy would never admit it even if she was frightened to death, she immediately shook her head: "No, Mom, they just don''t like me and want to bully me." "You damned girl, why are you still being stubborn?" The Mrs. Miller said, and wanted to go up and make her move again. Amy''s mother immediately blocked in front of her daughter and pushed Mrs. Miller forcefully roared, "What are you doing? You want to hit my family in my house? Do you really think you are the managers of the Miller Family? " Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Nathan grabbed his wife''s arm. "Let''s go." Mrs. Miller was filled with so much hatred that blood was about to burst out from her eyes as she stared at Amy with extreme viciousness. Amy''s mother was also anxious to see the two of them, and she stared fearlessly back at them until they disappeared. Only then did Amy stand up from the ground, and wiped her tears: "Mom, It is due to grandfather, so they are bullying us like this." "Their daughter is shameless and they still want to harm my daughter. I''ll fight them with my life all the time." She had already found out about Victoria''s miserable situation. Not only did she not sympathize with him, she felt that it was extremely satisfying. "Mom, I am scared." Amy said in shock. "Don''t be afraid, I''ll call your dad right now. The old man hasn''t even died yet and he dares to meddle in our family''s business. Let your dad reason with them." She immediatelyforted her daughter. "Mom, I want to stay at grandma''s for a few days. I''m leaving right now. Help me pack my things, I''ll book a ne ticket." Amy was still afraid. She felt that Mrs. Miller was looking at her with a gaze that wanted to kill her. Indeed, Victoria was once the apple of the eye of Nathan and his wife, and was extremely spoilt. Now that they met with such a tragic situation, their anger was normal. "Sure, I''ll help you pack up, but ¡­" "You''ll have toe back if you stay for a few days. If the old tutor really does die these few days and the distribution of genes is still a big problem, you''ll definitely have a share in the show." Amy''s mother repeatedly reminded her daughter not to forget this important matter. "If grandpa really passed away, then of course I would have toe back. I''m just going to rx now." Amy immediately replied. Nathan forcibly dragged his wife back home. Mrs. Miller asked him with an unwilling expression: "Why aren''t you letting me curse that little bitch to death?" "Now is not the time, my dad is still in the hospital. If there is a quarrel at home, my image in my dad''s eyes will be even worse. When that timees, I won''t have the chance to take over the company''s business." Nathan was still very worried that it would affect his future. "You only know how to do business, your daughter isn''t important to you anymore?" Mrs. Miller was angry and resentful. "Of course not, I have already grasped the management rights of thepany, so how can I be afraid of not getting a chance to take care of that family? When the timees, I''ll kick them out for a few minutes. " Nathan said angrily. Mrs. Miller thought about it carefully. This was also a good way to take revenge. "Alright, I don''t want to cause trouble right now, but you have to get the management rights of the company. Don''t let me and the children down, we''ll be counting on you for the rest of our lives." Mrs. Miller''s voice got tender and hugged Nathan for a while. However, Nathan still had one thing that made him uneasy. It was that his brother''s death that year, he was afraid that there would be evidence that he died, and the one who went to retrieve his brother''s corpse that day was Paul. In order to avoid trouble, he went abroad but was still a step too late, and he did not know if he would be able to obtain any kind of evidence that would be too shameful. Doctor! Personally fed half a bowl of porridge to the old man, but he did not drink a single mouthful of the soup. The old man only said that he could not drink, so Alvina could only put the bowl down. The old man looked at her, but she quickly turned around and left. As soon as she left the ward, tears rolled down her face. She couldn''t help but feel sad, but she couldn''t control her tears either. Rain walked over andforted her: "Alvina, you also need to have a rest. I''ll help you guard the old man''s side and prevent anyone from causing trouble." "Thank you, Uncle." Alvina wiped her tears, thanking him. "Don''t say such polite words to me. The old man is already a rtive of mine. Seeing him like this also makes me sad." Rain sighed. Alvina wiped away his tears and returned to the sickroom. The old man was still looking at her, and then, he waved his hand at her. Alvina walked over, and the old man suddenly said: "Alvina, grandpa wants to discuss something with you." "What is it?" Grandfather, I will listen. " Alvina immediately turned around. The old man didn''t even have the strength to speak, and his voice was very low. "After I pass away, I want leavepany for you, or donate it to the society." Old Master Miller seemed to have made a big decision, which was why he said those words. "Why, grandpa. It is all your effort?" Alvina was extremely shocked. The old manughed self¡ªdeprecatingly, and said with sorrow: "Back then I wanted to earn more money to let my family live a morefortable life, but now I realize that family conflicts are all because of the money. On the other hand, the ordinary families can coexist harmoniously, and the people of our Miller Family feel ufortable looking at everyone as if they''re their enemies." Alvina could understand the sorrow in her grandfather''s heart, because she, too, was experiencing all of this. Between people, there really is a difference, right? Some families can continue to prosper, but others can''t. The decline usually began when the families were at odds, and the Miller Family has been declining by the year. Chapter 1610 Chapter 1610 Alvina looked at her grandfather who seemed to be very tired. She closed her eyes and rested while sitting on the side like a wooden chicken with a dazed look in her eyes. If her two uncles knew of her grandfather''s decision, they would probably force her to give up her position. Furthermore, Alvina did not have the ability nor the energy to take charge of such arge company. she was just not the one on running business, so this decision absolutely would not work. She did not want her own greed to speed up the demise of thepany, so she had to shoulder her grandfather''s burden. What if she donates it to the society? She realized that there were still many people in the country who were not even full enough to eat and not even wear Wendy clothes. Not everyone could be like the people around her, who wore bright and beautiful clothes, were not worried about food, and were even as big as fish and meat. She looked at her grandfather who was resting. Her grandfather had asked her to make this decision. Such an important decision, why would he let her make it? She was really upset. The sky gradually darkened and Alvina''s heart was a mess, he was simply unable to make a decision. Just at this moment, Paul arrived. When he saw Alvina, he immediately went up and asked her with concern: "Alvina, why are you still here? You''ve been looking after grandfather for the entire day, go back and rest." "Uncle!" Compared to Nathan, Alvina felt that Paul wasn''t that badpared to others. Therefore, she could still call him that. "Juste back home and have a rest. I think you''re pretty tired." Paul let her go. "Thanks, uncle." Alvina said softly. Even though she wanted to stay a little longer, she was not an ignorant person. At this time, when everyone was fighting to show off, she had to give up her position. When Alvina walked out, she immediately followed and asked her softly, "Alvina, are you alright?" "I''m fine, it''s been really hard on you all. I let you all apany me for more than half a day." Alvina was full of regret. Zoey immediately said in dissatisfaction: "Why are you still being so polite with me, your safety is extremely important. If something were to happen to you, how could Mr. Vice¡ªPresident handle the affairs of the State peacefully? Therefore, don''t think that it''s our duty to protect you and who you''re implicating yourself in. " Alvina was startled, then she shook her head and chuckled. Zoey had be more and more talkative, and sure enough, falling in love could make a person more optimistic and optimistic, he remembered that Zoey was someone who treasured words like gold. When Alvina returned home, it was already past eight. She ate a little while, Joseph still had some matters to settle, so he was not sure when he would return. Alvina checked the inte and found out about some things rted to charitable giving. When she came back to her senses from this matter, it was already past 11 o''clock in the night. She stretched lazily, and felt that her shoulders were sore. She got up and went downstairs to get a bottle of red wine. Right now, her mind was in a mess and she couldn''t fall asleep at all. She opened a bottle of wine. Just as she was half filled with wine, she heard the sound of a car stopping. She was slightly startled and turned her head to look, only to see a tall figure walking into the hall. Alvina''s hand trembled in fear, and immediately drank the wine, filling her cup to the brim. Joseph held onto a suit jacket, beside his hand was a document bag, a white shirt and ck pants, the man''s ssic attire, was never outdated. Even though he was covered in fatigue, walking on the moonlight, in Alvina''s eyes, was like a white horse prince, causing one''s heart to palpitate. "Honey?" Joseph passed by the living room and was about to go upstairs when he realized that under the dim light, there stood a petite figure. "You''re back!" Alvina suddenly regained his senses and smiled. Joseph immediately walked over quickly and saw that she was wearing a wine¡ªcolored sling dress. Her long ck hair was tied around her head, revealing her slender arm and a small piece of skin around her shoulders. "What''s that in your hand?" Only then did Joseph realized that she was holding onto a cup. He frowned and took a few steps closer. "Ah ¡­" "Nothing." If Alvina wanted to hide, he would already be a step too slow. Joseph snatched the cup of red wine from her hands, his voice immediately bing more serious: "You want to drink?" "I can''t sleep!" Alvina lowered her head and exined in a low voice. "You can''t drink like that. Have you forgotten that we are having children? You have to stop drinking." The man whispered. Alvina''s entire body shivered, only then did he realise that he had reminded in time, with a face full of shame: "I am sorry. I have forgotten about this. Fine, I won''t drink anymore." "How is your grandfather?" Joseph took his wine cup and poured it all out in the kitchen, then gently asked the old man about his condition. Alvina could not help but bite her lips: "It''s still the same, my grandfather might really be unable to hold on." Alvina ced her hands on the table beside her. The way she cried made the man''s heart attack for him. Joseph gently caressed her shoulder andforted her, "There are some things that you have to think about." "Yeah, I know." Alvina was not a person who liked to dig his own grave. She knew that when it came to the matter of her grief and helplessness, what she had to do at the veryst moment was to properly apany her grandfather, and not leave any traces behind. "Let''s go upstairs. " Joseph immediately embraced her slender waist and brought her up the stairs. Alvina had already finished showering and was sitting on the bedside, staring nkly at the man hanging up his suit jacket. Then, he put down the documents in his hands and turned to look at her with a gaze as gentle as water. "You go to sleep first, I have to take a bath." Alvina immediatelyid down, grabbed the nket to cover her lower abdomen and closed his eyes. The weather gradually became hot, the texture of his pajamas was cool and refreshing, but it was still matched well with his tall and muscr body. He walked to the side of the bed, and the moment he sat down, he felt a soft body pressing onto his back, and in the next second, Alvina''s arm wrapped around his neck, her cheek buried in his shoulder. Joseph''s body trembled. He extended his hand and grabbed her slightly cold arm, and asked her softly: "What''s wrong?" "It''s nothing, I just want to hug you!" Alvina had already delved into some of the details of her life, and the more she realized how short her time spent together was. In the future, she would not be angry with this man, because the time she spent on being angry would be wasted. She had to properly love him, every moment, every second. "I feel ufortable" The man''s body was already much more sensitive than before. Her soft and fragrant body was simply like a fire. It was so easy for her to ignite the boiling point in his body. "Are you feeling bad?" Alvina suddenly pulled hard on him, the man was not prepared at all, he was actually pulled down by her, his upper body pressing down on her. "Are you sure you''re still in the mood?" The light in Joseph''s eyes instantly dimmed a bit, as he was filled with both anticipation and worry that she wouldn''t be able to handle it. "Well, I want to be with you." The girl''s face turned shy as she hid it in his chest. "I really want to." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Joseph''s thin lips immediately sealed her little mouth. She wasn''t the only one who wanted it, he was the one who wanted it the most. Alvina hugged him like a thirsty person, anxious for him. Joseph was about to go crazy, just sealing her lips was already not enough to satisfy him. The man reached out and turned off the light. More than an hourter, the wind and rain stopped. The man tightly hugged her, unwilling to retreat. Alvina''s legs were also tightly wrapped around, preventing him from leaving. "Alvina, do you want to sleep like this?" the man''s deep voice whispered in her ear. Only then did Alvina realize that she was too unreasonable. She could only let go of her leg. Joseph kiss her forehead: "Have a nice sleep." "Yes." Alvina was so tired, tired to the point that she no longer had the strength to think about other things. With this man by her side, no matter what she encountered, she didn''t seem to be in a hurry anymore, because with him around, she would feel safe. Alvina finally fell asleep. Joseph reached out and wiped away a few strands of hair on her forehead that was drenched in sweat. He kissed her face again, and then hugged her as he fell into a deep sleep. Chapter 1611 Chapter 1611 Alvina in his arms was still not sleeping soundly. Joseph stared at her in the darkness, the light outside the window illuminated everything, and he could see her tightly knitted eyebrows. She must be having a nightmare again. Next morning, as rm clock rings, Joseph was about to turn it off when Alvina immediately opened her eyes and looked at him sleepily. Holding the rm clock in his hand, Joseph was a little awkward when he saw Alvina was awake.He smiled gently and asked: "Why aren''t you sleeping for a while?" Alvina rubbed her neck, then shook his head: "I can''t sleep now." "I''m about to go out. If you want anything to eat, you can call my aunt and ask her to cook it for you. Do you still want to go to the hospital today?" Joseph put down her little rm clock, reached out and lightly buckled the sleeves that weren''t buckled in time. The ck suit he wore made him look handsome, noble, and cagey, giving him a gentle temperament. Alvina nodded her head: "Yes I will probably need to ask for several days off." "It doesn''t matter. Just focus on your things. I''ll help you arrange your work." Joseph gently caressed her long hair: "I have to go, Zoey wille over to apany you. Call me if anything happens." "Okay!" Alvina raised her head, but unexpectedly, the man suddenly kissed her. She quickly dodged in fear, and the man''s lips lightly kissed her cheek. Alvina waved her hand at him. "Be careful." "I will!" Joseph nced back at her and Alvina''s heartbeat immediately quickened. All kinds of preparations were under going, and the Old President was struggling to leave the hospital at this time. He could no longer walk steadily, thus he need to sit in a wheelchair alone in his office, looking out of the window at the great za. The white pigeons were flying freely in the sky, and as a symbol of peace, they spread their wings and flew past the rows of banners, causing the Old President to be in a daze, as if his heart was following them as well. Old President did not turn around when hearing someone is Knocking the office door behind him, finally The door opened and Joseph walked in. The Old President turned to look at him. "Since I didn''t invite you and you still came here, it seems that you really want to rece me." Old Presidentughed. "I just came over to say hello, nothing else." Joseph''s voice was also extremely cold. ¡°Just in one day, you have already captured ten guys, the court has not been idle for a single day. Joseph, you have many means than your father, but you must remember, to exterminate all of them, it will make one''s heart hurt. Even if they are guilty, you cannot deny that they have contributed a great service to our country. Old President''s face became even darker and paler. The arrest that Joseph had done recently had caused him shocked and frightened. "Thanks for your reminding, and you are the one I should ¡°learn from¡±." Joseph said indifferently. "Then when are you going to use me? You have to hurry up, or I''m afraid you won''t be able to wait for that day toe. " Old President sneered. Joseph gazed at his back, and thenughed lightly: "Don''t worry, that day will finallye, even if you are unable to refute your own words for yourself, the prestige that you have left behind will definitely be condemned and discussed by others." When Old President heard his words, he was so angered that he immediately turned around in his wheelchair. He stared at the calm and extraordinary young man in front of him, and his heart started to ache violently once again. He sneered weakly: "Tell me, if I die here, do you want to be responsible for my death?" "You won''t die that easily. There are doctors waiting outside." Joseph walked in front of his desk, and lightly knocked twice on the greyish¡ªred wooden desk: "Actually, I havee here many times before. At that time, I was very young and enjoyed ying here, Time flies." Of course the Old President remembered that Joseph had been here before. At that time, he was still a little kid and would greet him very politely. Honestly speaking, at that time, he had rather liked that well¡ªmannered little boy, but he had never thought that after he grew up, he would be so sharp that it was like a knife that slowly tempered his fighting spirit. "It''s gettingte, I should go." Old President suddenly said. "Maybe you can''t leave yet." Joseph replied. Old President''s expression instantly changed greatly as he asked him with an expression of disbelief: "You want to arrest me now? Don''t forget, I am still senior to you. " "I know, but I don''t have your thirteen crimes." Joseph turned around and looked at him: "Thew is the most just way to punish someone if you are guilty." The Old President didn''t like listening to others teaching him a lesson in the past, but now, he found that he couldn''t refute them. The door opened and a gray result was waiting for him. The next day, Old President sat in the court, which was a huge stain on his life. He turned around to look at Duke who was seated on the judge''s seat, and Betty, who was sitting beside him, looked very anxiously and worriedly. The entire country was in an uproar. The people were disappointed, and there were even some who were crying, cursing, and swearing. There were even countless people who remained silent as they stared at the scene. At this moment, they desperately needed someone qualified to lead them back to the right path. Joseph''s voice was far above everyone''s imagination, the general election even changed the time, it was two days earlier, and Joseph was already standing at the highest point. Alvina sat in the sickroom of the hospital, watching the scenes on TV with the old man. They saw Joseph giving a speech in the huge conference room with an extraordinary bearing and high spirits, which meant that a new situation had finally arrived. Alvina watched with some disbelief. The old tutor looked at her with much more spirit than before. ¡°Alvina, once the general election is finished, you two should arrange the wedding as soon as possible. The old man immediately said. Alvina''s beautiful face flushed red. She nodded: Okay, I will discuss this matter with Josephter. "There''s no need for discussion. His families came overst night. I''ve already discussed this with them." The old man said with a smile. Alvina was startled: "what did they say?" "They suggested that your wedding will be held in a low¡ªkey a monthter after the general election because Joseph has just won the general election and shouldn''t make a big fuss about it and I think the arrangement is proper for you two. Although the ceremony is important, in a person''s entire life, what is the most important to you is how Joseph take care of you. Old Master Miller was in a good mood today, that was why he chatted with Alvina for so long. Alvina was startled, then after, her eyes became sour as she nodded herhead and agreed: "Yes, grandfather. I do not care about the wedding ceremony but the one who will be with me in the rest of live, even if there is no wedding ceremony, I am still happy." "No, a wedding ceremony is necessary." The old man immediately said angrily. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Alvina couldn''t help butugh again: "Then I''ll listen to everything you arranged for me as long as you are d." Amy has already stayed in her grandma''s house, but she did not stay for long time, because she received a package the next morning. When she opened it, her heart almost jumped out of her chest. It was a bloody doll with cursing words. Amy''s scalp was tingling with fear, she never thought that there would be someone mischievous enough to mess with her. Who is it? Amy hurriedly threw that thing away. She thought that it would stop, but she didn''t expect that she would receive 5 packages in a day. Every one of them was enough to scare her to death. Finally, she could not stay any longer. She immediately packed up her things, and bought a ne ticket.. Sitting on the ne, she still felt a lingering fear. This kind of fear was even more annoying than scolding while pointing at her face. It had to be the Victoria family, only they knew of her whereabouts. Truly despicable, she never thought that her n did not seed, and instead brought about such trouble, causing Amy to instantly lose her self¡ªconfidence. Chapter 1612 Chapter 1612 When she woke up in the morning, she discovered that her daughter had peed on her bed. She was about to copse, her daughter has already gone crazy, and there was actually a peeing restriction on her, how serious was her condition? She immediately called Nathan, requesting him to hire the best doctor to treat her daughter.She absolutely could not let her daughter be ruined like this. When Nathan heard about his daughter''s illness, he was extremely anxious, so he immediately got someone to contact a doctor abroad and arranged for Victoria to go abroad to receive treatment. Victoria made a ruckus at home, for she was not willing to go abroad. Mrs. Miller lied to her sayimg that they will go abroad for a vacation. Finally Victoria agreed. When she arrived at airport, Victoria immediately said that she wanted to go to the washroom. Mrs. Miller did not follow her there, but after having waited for more than half an hour, she found that her daughter did note back, she finally became anxious. She quickly went to the washroom to look for her daughter, and after searching for a few washrooms, she still did not find any trace of her daughter. When Nathan heard that his daughter had gone missing at the airport, he was also in a mess that he almost had a heart attack. He hurriedly sent people over to look for her, and even called the police. "Where did she go? She''s scaring me to death." Mrs. Miller cried. The police found the taxi that Victoria was taking before, and the driver recalled that Victoria was riding on the South Street. The police immediately expanded the scope of their search, but after a day had passed, there are still no clues. Nathan and his wife were so scared that they were about to lose their souls.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Nathan immediately went to the hospital, and outside the hospital ward, he fought with Paul. The two of them fought until their faces were bruised and swollen, looking extremely embarrassed. The fighting outside startled the Old Master, who immediately called them in. When he saw his two sons, he was so angry that he almost couldn''t breathe. "Why are you fighting? "Why?" The old man was so angry that he hung his fist on the bed, hating himself for not having the strength to stand up. Otherwise, he would p every son of his. "Dad, Victoria is missing now because of Amy who made her be crazy." Nathan was so angry that his face and neck turned red when he pointed at Paul in anger. Paul felt wronged and retorted angrily, "Amy is not that kind of person! Dad, you know Amy,, she has never fought for it since she was young, every day she is like a servant girl to take care of Victoria, and now she is crazy, what does this have to do with her? How can you me her? " "Victoria had already told me that. In the past few days, Amy tricked her to kill Alvina for revenge. Nathan asked angrily. "That''s ridiculous, my daughter would never have instigated anyone to do that. She''s such a good girl." Paul''s understanding of his daughter was also not deep. At this moment, fighting for her was innocent. Old Master Miller looked at his two sons. His angry heart was pained and disappointed, and, even more so, sad. "Nathan, hurry and gather more people to search for Victoria , and you, call Amy here. I haven''t I seen her few days, where has she been?" Old Master Miller was still in calm, he could not be calm anymore. Things had already gotten to this point, and his family members had be enemies with each other. He did not know what he should do to allow his family to be harmonious again. "Okay, Dad, I''ll go look for Victoria now." Nathan immediately turned and ran out. Paul''s face was ashen as he said, "Amy went back to her grandma''s home because her grandma was sick, she went back to visit ¡­" "Leaving at this time when I''m about to die? Why didn''t shee to visit me?" The old tutor wasn''t muddle¡ªheaded to the point of insanity. He snorted in anger, "I think she''s guilty of hiding somewhere. Call her back." "Yes dad!" Paul did not dare to argue with the old man. At this moment, Amy was walking on the street alone, holding a camera in her hand. She was taking photos and when she heard her phone ring, she quickly answered. "Dad, I haven''t received the money I asked you to transfer. You can''t be refusing to give me money, right ¡­" Amyined the moment when she answered the phone, because she had spent a lot of money abroad. She had to have enough money to y around happily. "Amy, book a ne ticket right away ande back quickly." Paul immediately said with a serious tone. "What?" Dad, you want me to go back now? What are you talking about? " Amy immediately screamed in dissatisfaction. "Do you really persuade Victoria to kill Alvina?" Paul finally took this matter seriously, and questioned his daughter sternly. "I... I didn''t, it was Victoria herself who said that she wanted to kill Alvina, I just pitied her, and echoed her words, how did it be my fault? " Amy was guilty, and said with a look of displeasure. "Victoria told her parents that you were the one who instigated her, and now that they hate you so much, and that Victoria has gone missing again, they will definitely not let you off. Paul scolded her angrily. "Dad, they made a mistake. Even you don''t believe me? If I don''t go back, they''ll have to beat me to death. " Amy immediately wanted to stay abroad in a panic. "Alright, I''ll go and plead with your grandpa for you to stay abroad for the time being." Paul hung up the phone and returned to the sickroom. "When will Amy return?" Old Master Miller immediately asked him. "Amy, she... "She might not return for now. Dad, I''ve already scolded her and she knows her mistake. How about we let her stay abroad for a few more days ¡­" "Tell her that if she doesn''te back, she won''t be able to get anything from me." The old man interrupted him. "What?" Dad, how can you do this? Amy is your granddaughter. " Hearing that, Paul became anxious. "She is indeed my granddaughter, but she is unfilial. I have the power to decide how my estate will be divided, and I don''t expect her to inherit it alone." Anger appeared on the old man''s face. "Okay, I gotta call her again." Paul quickly turned around and left, and then called Amy. Amy said in an extremely impatient voice, "daddy, I beg you, can you please let me calm down for a while? What is it now? " "Your grandfather said that if you don''te back now, you won''t get a single cent of his inheritance." Paul immediately told the old man. "He really said that?" Amy''s expression immediately changed. "Yes. Amy, don''t you want Grandfather''s property?" Paul immediately asked his daughter. ¡°I''m also the daughter of the Miller Family, so if others have, I definitely have to go as well. Alright, I''ll book the ne ticket back now, dad, you should go and plead with grandpa not to be angry with me. " She decided to return home. At most, she would just receive a few more ps, and after hearing a few more curses from them, they wouldn''t dare to take her life, right? Amy immediately hailed a taxi and returned to the hotel. After packing her things, she went straight to the airport and bought the nearest flight back home. At noon, Alvina came over while carrying a piece of porridge. Seeing her grandfather''s sorrowful expression, she hurriedly asked: "Grandfather, what''s wrong? Are you crying? " Old Master Miller hurriedly wiped the tears off his eyes with the back of his hand and forced a smile, "No, I was just thinking of something." "Did you miss grandma?" Alvina asked softly. "Yeah, I also missed her. Oh right, Alvina, grandpa wants to ask you a favor." The old man suddenly said. Alvina was surprised: "Grandfather, sure. I''ll help you whenever you need help. " ¡°Victoria was missing, but there hasn''t been any news until now. I hope that you can get Joseph to help you find her whereabouts. The old man said worriedly. "How did she get lost? Where did she go? " When Alvina heard it, she was also extremely shocked. "Her parents wanted to take her abroad for treatment. She secretly ran away at the airport, and now we can''t contact her. Grandpa was really afraid something would happen to her, so I wanted to beg you. Grandpa knows you must hate her." The old man was in a difficult position too, but he knew that Alvina wouldn''t just ignore him. "Grandfather, don''t worry, I''ll call Joseph." Alvinaforted his Grandfather and took his phone to walk out. Chapter 1613 Chapter 1613 When Alvina called, Joseph just happened to have finished holding an important meeting. The busy matters of the country made him a little tired, he suddenly saw the name on the screen of his phone and felt very rxed, revealing the Wendyth of the sun. "Hey!" His voice was low and gentle, tinged withughter. "Are you convenient now?" Alvina asked softly. She held her phone close to her ear with some affection, as if she was not even willing to miss his breath. "Sure" The smile on the man''s face intensified, and his doting love for her became even more apparent. Alvina let out a low sigh, then said: "Just now, my grandfather said that Victoria was missing, and has not been found now. My grandfather wants you to try your best to find Victoria as soon as possible?" Hearing this name, Joseph''s voice became colder: "Why did she leave? Did you know the reason?" "She''s insane. She didn''t want to go abroad for treatment, so she ran away at the airport. I can''t contact her right now." Alvina knew that Joseph did not want to hear her name. Thest time she almost stabbed her, Joseph was extremely furious at her. "I will ask Warren to help me look for. Don''t worry." Joseph''s tone regained its gentleness: "You don''t hate her anymore?" Alvina was silent for two seconds, then bit her lips and said: "of course I hate, but there is no use of hating her? She''s already like this, for a woman to have experienced such an unbearable incident, it must be extremely painful. I just want to quickly find her, and not let her experience it again, if not, my grandfather would definitely be very sad." "Okay, I will ask Warren to help me find her." also felt that his hatred was pitiful. The most important thing was for her to quickly receive treatment, and maybe, even her vicious heart would be cured. "Then see you tonight." After talking with Joseph, Alvina became a lot calmer, and her tone became gentle as well. However, Joseph was unwilling to hang up, and asked her softly: What did you eat at lunch? The man was obviously looking for something to talk about. "I just had some soup. Auntie sent a lot of food over, but I didn''t have much to eat, so it''s all wasted." Seeing that he took the initiative to find a topic to talk, Alvina''s mood rxed, and immediately answered with a smile. "Why don''t you eat more? Don''t you know you''re thinner now?" The man spoke reproachfully. "I have no appetite. Maybe there are too many things on my mind. It''s good that I''m thinner. I''m about to lose weight." Alvina replied mischievously. "You''re not allowed to lose weight, got it?" The man demanded domineeringly. "No." Alvina immediately turned into a disobedient child, allowing the man to do nothing to her. The man knew that she was going to be a scoundrel, so he immediatelyughed involuntarily. It sounded as if his mood had improved. "I really want to finish this quickly and go home to hug you." Joseph had already opened the door to the office, so his words were not as serious as before. Alvina''s heart trembled, for some unknown reason, because of his words, she felt as though electricity was flowing through her entire body, and she could not help butugh lightly: "are you kidding?" "I don''t want to be serious right now." The manzily sat down on his office chair, rxing for a rare moment. His answer also became extremely sinister. "Thene back early tonight. I''ll let you hug me enough, any way you want to." In front of him, Alvina could be even more disrespectful. Joseph''s heart softened. This little girl was really capable, to think that he could even react to his words. "Alright, you said it yourself. Don''t beg for mercy when the timees." The man''s voice sank, bing dangerous. "I don''t know who is begging for mercy." Alvina immediately pouted her lips, showing that she was unsatisfied. "I''ll show you tonight." The man deliberately ground his teeth, emphasizing his words. "I look good every day, not just tonight." Alvina was not a woman that was easy to bully. If she was just talking, Joseph would really be no match for her. The man immediatelyughed, "Alright, I won''t tease you anymore. Take care of your grandfather first, wait for me tonight!" "Okay, bye!" Alvina won from their argument, so his mood improved a lot. After hanging up, Alvina returned to the ward and told the old man about this. The old man was very pleased, "Joseph is still willing to help, it''s really been hard on him." "Grandfather, we''re family after all, there''s nothing to be embarrassed about. It''s more important for us to find Victoria." Alvina immediatelyforted her. Old Master Miller suddenly thought of the fight between his two sons. There was truly a difference between people. There was a boundary between good and evil, and the old tutor felt hurt again. Wendy had already been in school for a few days, her willpower had be even more resolute. Her petite body also had the tenacity of a female, she would definitely not be defeated, and would definitely not flee just because of a threat. It had already been a few days since thest incident, and those people no longer had any intention of ying tricks. However, the threat in their eyes was everywhere. When she went to the cafeteria, someone still intentionally hit her so hard that they sounded a warning in her ears, telling her to be more careful. In the locker room, there was actually someone who put two caterpirs inside her lockers. It scared Wendy to the point that her soul flew out, she took out the school uniform and ran out, directly crashing into Duke''s body. "I''m sorry ¡­" Wendy thought that it was someone else. After she quickly finished apologizing, she felt someone grabbing onto her cor, causing her to retreat backwards. "Duke?" Wendy''s beautiful eyes immediately lit up as if she had seen her savior. "Quickly, please help me take away these two disgusting caterpirs." Duke''s gloomy eyes looked down, and saw that on the school uniform she was holding up, there were actually two disgusting bugs. "Did they y tricks on you again?" The man''s face instantly became livid and unsightly. "Yeah, hurry up and help me. I''m afraid of this thing. It''s so scary." Wendy''s fearless personality was defeated by this soft bug with multiple legs. Duke immediately took her clothes, and shook the insect on the ground, and then broke it into pieces with his two feet. Wendy''s beautiful eyes instantly widened as she looked at his pair of shiny leather shoes and said:¡± I dare not to look at your shoes again¡±. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Duke rolled his eyes at her speechlessly: "You still haven''t considered to go to another school? How long are you going to endure this? Aren''t you afraid they''ll put a snake in your closet next time? " "I''m really scared, so I''m bing smarter. I just installed a small video camera inside my locker. I want to see who''s so hateful." Wendy would never be so stupid as to get bullied, her arms were crossed in front of her chest, she had a proud expression on her face. "The women'' locker room doesn''t allow people to install monitor. Aren''t you afraid of being caught?" Duke had a whole new level of respect for her, he never thought that she would actually find such a solution. "I''m not afraid. In any case, my cameraman is installed in my cab and it''s very hidden. I can only film my entire person and can''t film anyone else changing clothes." Wendy curled her lips. Then snorted coldly: "I would actually like to see what tricks they can y, once I get the evidence, I will immediately tell our headmaster." Just as Duke and Wendy were talking, they didn''t realize that not far away in a corner, there was a person taking out a mobile phone, recording something. "Wendy, your brother is going to have a general election in a few days, don''t act recklessly. After selection, you can settle the score with those people." Duke frowned, and started to ponder for her. ¡°Are you worried that my brother will be influenced? No, no one knows I''m his sister. " Wendy immediately shook her head, she felt that she wouldn''t be connected with his brother together. "Even so, I still suggest you wait a little longer." Duke''s voice slowed down a little. "Alright, I''ll listen to you." Wendy held her hands behind her back, and looked at him while grinning: Mr. Duke, I heard that someone gave you a love letter, can I read it, I also want to learn how to write it. Duke''s face instantly turned red due to embarrassment. He said angrily, "You are a student. You are not allowed to learn things that have nothing to do with studying." "But I seem to have heard that there are female students among the people who wrote you love letters." Wendy curled her lips with an unhappy expression: "How did you deal with those love letters?" "It has nothing to do with you." The man turned to go. Wendy immediately grabbed his arm. "You''re not allowed to read the letter, even for a single word. Do you hear me, or else ¡­ I''ll write you a hundred, a thousand, and let you see it. " Chapter 1614 Chapter 1614 Duke did not expect Wendy to be so bold as to actually grab onto his arm and gave him such a warning. His handsome face stiffened, and wanted to use all his strength to shake off her small hands, but in the end, he gently pushed away her small hands: "I did not look, just throw them all away!" "Really?" Wendy''s beautiful little face immediately bloomed with Wendyth. The man no longer paid any attention to her. He left withrge strides, as if he was trying to escape from something. Wendy''s heart skipped a beat as she spun around on the spot. She picked up the school uniform on the ground, turned, and walked towards the locker room. After she left, from a corner not far away, three girls walked out, the first one was the famous female Overlord Jodie, and beside her were her two loyal followers, one was Cindy and the other was Lisa. At this moment, they opened the video of Wendy and Duke talking on their phones. "Jodie, that Wendy must have fallen in love with Duke, look at her smiling expression, her eyes are almost shining." Lisa immediately confirmed. Jodie stared at the door of the locker room with resentment. "This Wendy is simply too excessive, she actually dares to steal the man I like. I want her to know who''s the boss of this school." Maybe it was because she was too young and her words were unbridled, Jodie had never even felt that he owed her so much. "That''s right, Wendy is just a freshman, she hasn''t even learned the rules, yet she dares to seduce men? Only Jodie is worthy of such an outstanding and handsome man like Duke. " Cindy also started to curse. "Follow me!" Jodie angrily brought her twockeys into the locker room. Wendy was carrying a bucket and was nning to wash up her school uniform. She really couldn''t stand the thought of two caterpirs crawling across her uniform, the mere thought of it made her entire body go numb, making her hair stand on end. The sound of footsteps caused Wendy''s expression to change. She immediately turned around and saw her three ssmates walking over arrogantly, blocking her path. Jodie was tall. At this moment, she had both her arms crossed over her chest and extended her legs to block. Her face was filled with arrogance and arrogance. "What are you guys doing?" Wendy frowned, and asked with a face full of displeasure. Jodie immediately reached out and pushed her in front of her chest, forcing her to take a step back. "Hey, you are pretty impressive, no wonder you are so coquettish, you actually dare to flirt with Duke." Jodie immediately revealed an even more hateful expression. Because she was tall, and t, she was jealous of a body like Wendy''s. Men usually liked sexy girls. Wendy was furious, she said angrily: "Thest time I tripped and fell, the ones who stuck the note on my back were all you guys, right?" "yes, so what do you want to do?" Jodie sneered: "Wendy, didn''t you ask around before you got there? This school is not one that you can mess in. " "Is that so? The school is a ce for study, not a ce for you to form gangs. Wendy asked angrily. "Who cares?", if you are smart, quickly scram. Don''t embarrass yourself here, I am only giving you a warning, if you dare to continue approaching Duke, I want you to watch out for me. " She believed that Wendy was not stupid, and would understand the meaning behind her words. Wendy was so angry, who the hell did this Jodie think she was? "You like Duke?" Wendy asked with a cold smile. "That''s right, he''s mine. You''d better stay away from him." As Jodie said this, she even reached out to touch Wendy''s shoulder. Wendy waved her hand and opened her fingers. Seeing that she still dared to retaliate, the two girls beside her wanted toe over and stop her. Jodie shook her hands: "Forget it, I''ve already let go of today''s warning. If you still do not understand, then the next time will not be as simple as just warning." Seeing them turn around and leave arrogantly, Wendy made a fist with her two small hands. She actually wanted to see what kind of background this Jodie had. In the afternoon, after Wendy let go of school, she took a taxi to the Vice¡ªPresident Pce. It had been a long time since she went to her brother''s house.. Therefore, she wanted to go to her brother''s house to have a meal today. Around 7 PM, Joseph put off some things and prepared to return home early to enjoy time with his beloved girl. He called Alvina and found out that she was still in the hospital, he told the griver to go around the hospital, and also went upstairs to greet Old Master Miller. The Old Master Miller was also someone who had been through many things. He knew that their rtionship had just started and needed some time to develop, so he asked them go home early. Joseph and Alvina sat in the car and headed towards their home. In the car, the man had already secretly kissed the woman in his embrace several times, causing Alvina to be impatient. At this moment, he wouldn''t let anyone disturb them. After returning home, Warren left with his bodyguard team. Joseph hugged Alvina and headed to the living room. The moment they reached the stairs, they could no longer resist and tightly embraced each other. Joseph''s tall and big body lightly pressed her down on the stairs banister, and her thin lips crazily and passionately took over her lips. "Hello? " Just as the two were immersed in their love for each other, they heard a light cough coming from the stairs, and immediately after, they heard Wendy''s voice. Joseph and Alvina''s faces were filled with panic as they retreated quickly, their expressions extremely awkward. "Wendy?" Why are you here? " Joseph was still a man after all, so he quickly calm down and looked up curiously at his little sister. Wendy was also stunned, she had never seen her brother act so passionate and crazy. ¡°Joseph, did I disturb you? How about I go home first, you guys continue. " Wendyughed dryly and immediately decided to disappear from the ce. "Just stay. Since you''re here, you should eat dinner before leaving." Joseph naturally could not let his sister leave while starving. Wendy could only nod her head while smiling: "Alright then, I came over to eat dinner in the first ce." "You two have fun and I''m going to cook dinner." Alvina''s face was still blushing red. This was too embarrassing, how was she going to face her sister¡ªinw in the future? Did she just take the initiative? Did she? "You stay here and y with Wendy. I''ll make dinner tonight." How could Joseph bear to let his wife into the kitchen? He hurriedly turned around and went into the kitchen. Alvina and Wendy looked at each other and burst outughing. "Alvina, don''t be embarrassed. We''re all adults, I can understand." Wendy was braver than Alvina, but seeing that Alvina was blushing, she quickly smiled andforted her. "You must be joking, your brother and I are not usually like this, are we? "Just this once ¡­" "Alvina, stop exining, I understand!" Wendy immediatelyforted her. However, Alvina wanted to cry in her heart. Joseph opened the refrigerator and looked at the ingredients inside. He had one hand on the refrigerator door, and his lips curled up into an embarrassed smile. His sister would definitely select the moment, he had to get the guard to report to him the next time. Since Wendy was Joseph''s sister, when she came here, basically, she did not need to report to Joseph. Thus, the guard at the sentry pavilion did not call Joseph to report this matter. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Wendy and Alvina sat in the living room, and Alvina brewed a cup of tea for her. "Wendy, how do your parents do." Alvina had already changed her mind so he casually asked. "They''re fine. I just heard that your grandfather is in hospital. Is he feeling better now?" Wendy asked her worriedly. "He hasn''t been discharged yet, but his condition has stabilized a bit. I''ll be there every day." Alvina replied softly. "Actually, the reason I came here today was to find my brother for something. Alvina, does my brother listen to you?" Wendy immediately frowned and asked. "He sometimes. " Alvina didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Then if my brother scolds me, you have to stand by my side, okay? I''m begging you." Wendy held her small hands and looked at her pleadingly. Alvina was stunned, what was going on, why was it so serious? Chapter 1615 Chapter 1615 Alvina looked at Wendy in shock. Her expression didn''t seem like she was joking, as if she had really met with something difficult. "Alright, I will speak up for you in a while. Don''t panic." Alvinaforted her while smiling. "Thank you so much, Alvina." Wendy was extremely grateful. "You have a rest and, I''ll see what kind of dinner your brother has prepared." Alvinaughed as he finished speaking, she walked towards the kitchen, and just as she entered, she saw Joseph cutting a piece of beef. His knife skills were very good, it was both thin and sharp, and he even took a look at Alvina. Alvina put her hands behind his back and walked in front of him. She watched him cut the beef with a serious expression and a mischievous smile appeared in his beautiful eyes. "What are youughing at?" Joseph lowered his voice and asked her. Alvina immediately shook his head and did not speak, but her smile grew wider. Joseph actually knew what she wasughing about, and must have been thinking about the scene he saw with the warmth just now. He felt that it was funny, but he also felt ashamed of himself. "Anyone should inform me first when hee by." Joseph said with a suppressed voice. Alvina burst outughing, and then, nodded in agreement: "That;s great." "Go outside and chat with Wendy. Don''t get grease on your body." Joseph gently persuaded her to go out. "Okay." As Alvina said that, she immediately raised his toes, and gave a kiss on his handsome face before leaving. The man was stunned for a moment before a smile appeared in his eyes. He actually liked this woman''s mischievous appearance. His hobbies were bing more and more unique. Was this a good thing? Wendy was eating an orange when she saw Alvina came out from the kitchen. She passed half oranges to Alvina. Alvina took it, then quietly asked her: "Wendy, Can you tell me what happened to you so that I can support you?" Wendy stopped peeling an orange, and a bitter look appeared on her beautiful face: "I transferred to another school without my brother''s permission." "Which school did you transfer to?" Alvina knew that Wendy had previously gone to school at the Customs Academy, a school specially set up for the children of high¡ªranking officials and dignitaries. The school''s atmosphere had always been good, and many people did not even have a ce when they wanted to enter. Wendy hesitated for two seconds, then said softly: "Military Management Academy." "What?" Alvina was immediately shocked, because this school was definitely not as good as the school she stayed in before. The students inside were all in a mess, and there were even many who relied on rtionships to send students in, not as pure and pure as the school Wendy stayed in before. "Alvina Joseph definitely won''t let me study there. I told my grandfather to find the principal and get on with it." Wendy''s face was nervous, she was afraid that her brother would transfer schools to her again in a moment of anger. "Wendy, as far as I know, your previous school was much better. Why did you transfer there?" Alvina asked curiously. "As for the reason..., I can not tell you now " Wendy slightly blushed, her doe like eyes carried a pleading look, making Alvina feel that it was not good to continue pursuing the matter. "Fine, if you don''t want to talk about, then I won''t ask. I thought it was some big problem. I think your brother definitely won''t scold you about this." Alvina smiled andforted her. The two were chatting in the living room, and hearing the fragrance of the dishes from the kitchen, Wendy smiled and said: "Alvina , are you satisfied with my brother?.He can not only earns lots of much but also can cook a nice meal. " Alvina immediately agreed: "Yes, he''s pretty good. I''m just afraid that he might be dissatisfied with me. "It''s okay, my brother is really good at taking care of people. He''s been taking care of me since he was young." Wendy was already used to being treated like a younger sister, so it was wrong to trouble Joseph. "I''m different from you. You''re his precious younger sister, and he was born with the duty of taking care of you. I''m only his wife. If I''m toozy, he might dislike me in the future." Alvina leaned on the back of the sofa and stared at the ceiling, thinking about the future. "Alvina, if I find a boyfriend in the future, I''ll be a bitzy too." Wendy also followed her example and leaned on her side, her eyes staring at the ceiling as she muttered: "I also want to find a man as good as my brother." Alvina rolled her beautiful eyes in a circle, and in the end, moved them onto Wendy''s beautiful face. "Wendy, tell me honestly, did you transfer to another school because of someone?" Alvina was also a woman, he understood what women thought. Wendy jumped in fright and quickly covered her face, shaking her head with all her might: "No, I didn''t like anyone." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Alvina had not expected Wendy''s reaction to be so huge, and it scared her so much that she hurriedlyforted her: "Alright, stop panicking, I''m just curious. If there isn''t any, then I won''t ask." Joseph walked out of the kitchen while wiping the water droplets on his hands, and called out to them. "Alvina, Wendy, dinner is ready." The two beautiful girls walked up to the table and saw the four dishes and a soup on it. They immediately felt hungry when they saw that thebination of the pills was just right. Alvina took the initiative to scoop a bowl of rice for Joseph, then said in a low voice: "Thank you." Joseph secretly blinked his eyes at her, the ambiguous atmosphere, was wrapped around their hearts. Although he did not reveal it, the hidden emotions seemed to have be their greatest secret. Wendy still did not know what had happened as she took her chopsticks and went to eat. After taking a bite, she praised, "Joseph, your culinary arts have improved again, it''s really not easy. Joseph''s thin lips raised into a smile, and said proudly: "Of course, look at her as skinny as this, I have to think of a way to make her a little fatter." "Alvina isn''t a pig. If you get fat, you can wait to be ughtered ¡­" Uh, Alvina, don''t be angry. I didn''t mean to scold you. I just found my brother''s idea is a little funny. It''s not easy for us women to lose weight, is it? " Wendy was clever, seeing that she said the wrong things, she immediately turned the corner. However, Alvina justughed, he felt that Wendy was a really cute transformation, and this little mouth of her was extremely interesting. Joseph red at her. "think twice before talking." Wendy immediately received the teachings humbly and nodded with all her might: "Yes, yes, yes, you are always right. I will definitely speak properly next time." Joseph picked up a piece of meat and gave it to her. Instantly, Wendy was overjoyed and took the opportunity while the atmosphere at the table was very good to say, "Brother, about that ¡­ There''s something I need your help with. " "What is it?" As Joseph gracefully ate, he raised his eyebrows and nced at his sister. Wendy looked at Alvina with her beautiful eyes, and then said hesitantly: "Brother, a few days ago I transferred to another school, and did not study in the former school anymore." Joseph instantly stopped eating, and the look in his eyes became more serious: "Why are you transferring schools? For such a huge matter, why did you discuss it with me before you had nothing to do? " "Joseph, don''t be angry, I ¡­" I just want to experience a different school style. " Wendy knew that her brother would be angry because he was worried about her safety. Her big brother in school had sent people to protect her previously, and even though she had not been in any danger until now, his brother had never rxed his guard for her safety. "You should discuss this with me." Joseph''s tone was obviously angry, although his people also noticed that Wendy did not go to school, Wendy actually called the school and said that she was not feeling well, and asked for a leave of absence. Joseph did not think that his sister would lie, and med himself for being too busy these few days, not even calling his family members to ask about this. "Bro, I''ve already transferred to another school. I want to stay in the new school for a few months before returning." Wendy had a resolute expression. "Which school?" Joseph''s gaze darkened. "Military Administration Academy." Wendy whispered. "What?" Why do you choose this school? Don''t you know that this school specializes in disobedient students? " This time, Joseph was truly angry. This school was originally established to train those students who refused to be taught in other schools, and after a few evolution, it became exclusive for the noble children of officials. However, the school atmosphere was not strict, because the benefits from the school were too great, causing many teachers to ignore it. Chapter 1616 Chapter 1616 Wendy knew that her brother would definitely talk about this matter. She lowered her head, focused on eating, and pretended not to hear him. "Wendy." Joseph knew that his sister was ying dumb with him again, and immediately called her name. "Don''t be so fierce." Alvina immediately helped his speak up. It was only then that Joseph thought of Alvina, and he clenched his teeth in anger: "Does she know what the consequences would be if he did this? What if she was bullied at school? " Alvina looked at Joseph, and looked at Wendy, and finally, she said: "If you''re worried about Wendy, then just arrange people to protect her from the shadows? Wendy is an adult now, she must have her own thoughts. " "Right, Bro, I''ve grown up. It''s time for me to make my own decision." Wendy immediately agreed in a low voice, secretly grateful to Alvina standing by her side. Joseph narrowed his eyes and stared closely at his little sister: "Tell me, why you decide to go to that school?" Wendy was so scared that her face turned pale, she raised her bowl and was about to leave the table. "Fall in love with someone?" Joseph''s words scared her so much that she couldn''t even hold onto her forks properly. Wendy''s beautiful face flushed a little as she red at her brother. "You''re only allowed to be in love with Alvina and not have me have a crush on someone?" "As expected, that''s the reason." Joseph''s guess was urate, but he was angry. Wendy immediately returned to her seat and continued to eat. But this time, she started counting the rice grains as she grumbled unhappily: "Joseph, this isn''t my first love, it''s a unrequited love. I was alraedy in misery, can you stop ming me?" Alvina saw that Wendy was so sad that she was about to cry, so she quickly pulled on Joseph''s sleeves, indicating him to speak properly. Although Joseph still wanted to curse a little at his sister for being disobedient, he forgot what to say after hearing Alvina''s persuasion. "Who is he?" Joseph could only soften his tone, but he was still furious. "I don''t want to say it!" Wendy immediately sat up, with a resolute expression on her face that said nothing. Joseph clenched his teeth and a smile showed on his face: "Do you think I won''t know if you don''t tell me?" "Bro, you can''t investigate me. I''m your sister, so you have to respect my privacy." Wendy immediately reminded her brother with a serious expression. "Ah, you even know about privacy? Do you know what danger is? " Joseph was immediately angered to the point ofughing by his sister. Alvina, who was listening at the side, also secretly wanted tough. Somehow, she felt that the two siblings were talking to each other with joy. "Oh right, brother, one of your best friends, Duke, has alsoe to the school as a teacher. Wendy pretended not to know Duke. Joseph''s handsome face froze for a moment. Only now did he remember that his good friend Duke had taken the initiative to request to be a teacher at that school. With his strict character, he should be able to properly manage the school''s atmosphere. "He has no obligation to protect you. He has his own job." Joseph red at his sister snappily. "Why wouldn''t I be obligated? He is your best friends and I am your sister. Besides, we''ve known each other since we were young. For the sake of our friendship, he should protect me." Wendy guiltily avoided her big brother''s gaze, and said softly. "You can''t trouble him. Since you want to stay in that school, I''ll send someone else to protect you. You have to be careful. If you suffer any grievances, you have to tell me, understand?" Joseph looked at his sister who did not let him have any worries. He could only sigh and let her make her own decision. "Fine, but, you should not make it obvious for arraging people in my school, or else, people will know our friendship, which is not good for your selection." Wendy reminded him in a low voice. "Don''t worry, I will make arrangements. You have to be more quick¡ªwitted and not be bullied by others." In the end, Joseph decided that he would not care about her anymore and let her freely disy her skills. In any case, his sister would grow up sooner orter. "Brother, you really don''t want to call Duke?" Wendy''s serious expression shed across her mind. She felt really thwarted, if her brother could say a few good words for him, maybe Duke would give her some face. "No, don''t bother him. He''s in a transition period right now, so he''s definitely not in a good mood." Joseph finally decided to not trouble this good friend of his. Wendy''s heart plummeted. ¡°you don''t love me anymore. Otherwise, why wouldn''t you be willing to help me with this small favor? Alvina quickly picked up a piece of meat for Wendy andforted her while smiling, "Wendy, how did you get used to going to your new school? Did you encounter any trouble? " When Wendy mentioned her, she remembered the reason she came to find her brother. She hurriedly sat up straight and asked in all seriousness: " Joseph, our school has a fgirl called Jodie, she is extremely arrogant, can you help me check her background?" "She bothered you?" Joseph immediately tensed up. "Not only did she bully me, she also bullied a lot of people in the school. However, I''m not afraid of her." Wendy had a look of disapproval. "tell me her name?" Joseph frowned: "I still do not understand these things, tomorrow I will get someone to help you check them out." "Alright, thank you brother." Wendy immediately beamed. Her brother was still the one who had a tough mouth but a soft heart, her trip here was not in vain. After eating, Wendy very tactfully got the people Joseph sent to send him back home. After their sister left, Joseph and Alvina finallypletely rxed. The two of them cleaned up the table. When their eyes met, sparks flew in all directions. "Do you want to work tonight?" Alvina asked him softly. "There are lot of work, but it doesn''t matter." The man''s thin lips curled up into a smile. It was a bit sinister, yet it also hinted at something. "Why don''t you work first?" However, Alvina felt that his job was the main point, and ying around was secondary. "No, I am not in that mood." The man suddenly leaned over and kissed her lightly on the hair. "Upstairs.Alvina''s heart and soul trembled, hearing his words, she immediately understood what he meant. "Now ¡­" It''s still too early. " Alvina looked at his phone and realized that it was only nine o''clock. Joseph immediately pped her and held her horizontally. Her thin lips quickly kissed on her small mouth: "Anytime." Alvina gasped in shock as her two slender arms tightly embraced the man''s neck. His pretty face burned with passion, and he buried himself deep in his shoulder, giggling non¡ªstop. "Joseph, put me down, I''ll walk by myself." She really wasn''t used to being carried like this by a man, so she could only mor to get down. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "I like holding you like this." The man''s words caused her heart to tremble even more uncontrobly. Since he said he liked it, Alvina would naturally not move about carelessly. She leaned gently on his chest and felt his steady footsteps, and then walked up the stairs. "Alvina, let''s get married." As he was about to step onto thest flight of stairs, the man suddenly spoke, his voice was low and gentle, full of sincerity. "I''d like to!" Alvina answered him without hesitation. "Will you marry me?" Joseph stopped, looked down at her expression, and asked softly. ¡°Yes, I will¡±. Alvina closed her beautiful eyes in embarrassment and her blushing face became even more fiery. Although she didn''t reply loudly, the man still felt her desire. Joseph He quickened his pace and headed straight for his bedroom. Alvina could not help but smile, oh my god, why do I feel so shy all of a sudden? After entering the bedroom, the man gently put her down. "Take a bath." Alvina was startled, seeing that the man had already turned around and gone to the bathroom, by the time she reacted, the man had already filled the bathtub with water. Alvina''s entire body went numb, the numb feeling made her feel very ufortable. "Together?" Alvina asked shyly. The man turned his head to look at her, and smiled maliciously: "What if I don''t? "Don''t you want to come with me?" Alvina immediately shook her head: "Of course not, I am extremely willing, just that... Too bold. " The man couldn''t stop himself fromughing out loud as the good mood waspletely disrupted by her words. "Alvina, you really don''t get the sense of romantic." Joseph was simply speechless at her words. Some words could only be understood but not spoken. Chapter 1617 Chapter 1617 Although Alvina was shy, she still reached out to undo the buttons on his clothes. The man turned around and saw her beautiful back,. It was glorious like jade, and her long ck hair flowed along with it. In the midst of the halo, her beauty seemed to be slightly blurred. By the time he came back to his senses, his thin lips had already kissed her jade¡ªlike skin. Alvina''s entire body trembled uncontrobly, she leaned back against his shoulder and closed hier eyes, enjoying the man''s gentle touch. In the bathroom, there wereh multiple shadows crisscrossing each other. The sound of water sshing off the ground, staining the floor with spots and spots. In the blink of an eye, it was almost 11 o''clock. Alvina lied on the bed, she was thirsty when she see Joseph in ck pajamas sitting beside her with a cup of warm water. "here you are." Alvina drank a cup of water before she seemed to have calmed down from her thirst. Then she rolled over andnded on her pillow. "Joseph,you are so wonderful. My legs are still hurting." Alvina grumbled at him. "What''s wrong? Do you need massage". " The man''s Wendy big palm reached over again and grabbed one of her slender legs. The girl giggled in fright and quickly dodged it. Joseph immediately saidzily: "You have quite a bit of strength, it doesn''t seem to be sore at all." "No, it hurts." Alvina was so scared that she quickly replied. Joseph''s gentle eyes were filled withughter: "Alright, you go to sleep first, I still need to look through some documents, it''s very important." "Alright, don''t be toote." Alvina immediately felt sorry for him. It was sote in the night and he still had to work. "Alright!" Joseph nced at her, then stood up and walked out. Victoria was finally found. She was in a restaurant and did not pay for what she has ordered. Thus she was stopped by a waiter. In the end, the police came and brought Victoria back, where Victoria continued to giggle foolishly. The police could do nothing to her, and after asking her for a long time, she finally told them the address of her home. Nathan and his wife rushed over quickly. Seeing their daughter curled up on the chair like a frightened child, hugging her knees, looking at everyone with panicky and helpless eyes, their hearts hurts so deeply. "Victoria, you have scared mother to death. Mother thought that I would never be able to find you again." Mrs. Miller ran over and hugged her daughter tightly as he cried. "Mom." Victoria also reached out and hugged her mother, causing the mother and daughter to cry together. Nathan went to the cafeteria topay for the bill, then brought Victoria home. Victoria has been wandering outside for an entire day, she was extremely tired, so she leaned against the back of the car and fell asleep. Is she really crazy? " "Then we won''t go abroad for treatment. We need to send Victoria to the best psychiatric hospital for treatment tomorrow." Nathan was about to go crazy from anxiousness, if this continued, he would no longer have the energy to meddle with thepany''s affairs, and his home would be a mess. "Alright, we can''t let her continue like this. We have to give her the best treatment." Mrs. Miller was very much in favor of this. Nathan became gloomy: "Amy must be feeling guilty. She has fled abroad and is noting back. I''ll let her pay for what she did." "Amy, this viless who knows people''s faces and knows hearts, she taught my daughter so badly, I have to scare her half to death." The Mrs. Miller said resentfully. She was the one who had asked for people to do all of those terrifying deliveries from Amyst time. She wanted to make Amy suffer from the pain in her heart even though it was only her who did it. ¡°I was worried that what kind of decision my father was making right now, he wouldn''t be nning to hand the put thepany over to Paul right? Paul has been running to the hospital for the past few days, acting like a filial child, I was afraid that my father would be confused and easily make the decision. Nathan frowned. At this time, what he was thinking was still about the benefits; because thepany was not under his control at present, so he didn''t feel safe at all. The Mrs. Miller was worried about another thing, "I thought that your father values Alvina a lot. Do you think it''s possible that your father will let her to take full charge of thepany? If that''s really the case, then how do we live our lives in the future will depend on Alvina. " "My dad won''t do that. Alvina has already married Joseph, and she is no longer a member from Miller Family. My dad won''t give thepany to outsiders." Nathan said with full confidence. "That''s not necessarily true. I see that your father can actually do such a thing. He treats Alvina better than his two sons." Mrs. Miller was a shrewd woman. She had go through many things in the past, which was why she was so worried. Nathan also started to feel uneasy. No way, he had to think of a way to get the put thepany''s authority. Amy''s nended on the ground and she quickly contacted her father. Paul did not let her go home, but rather booked a hotel for her. Amy sitting on the sofa in the hotel had tired her greatly after running around for so many days, so she ground her teeth in anger: "Dad, what''s wrong with grandfather, why do you have to ask mee back?" "Don''tin right now. Your grandfather is very stubborn, and now is a critical period. Whatever he says is what he wants. It''s best if we don''t go against his wishes." Paul patiently consoled his daughter. "Alright, then how about I go to the hospital to see him? I don''t want to be involved with Victoria and her family anymore, they will definitely kill me." Amy immediately said with a pale face. Paul frowned: "What did you say to Victoria? Do you really have persuaded her to kill Alvina? " "Dad, the reason why I''m doing this is for you. I just want Victoria and Alvina to fight to the death, that way, our family can get the benefits." Amy said with iparable grievance. Paul''s face became ugly, but, he did not scold his daughter in anger, because he felt that what his daughter did was not wrong, because their family was always in a low status in the Miller Family. "If grandpa asks you, you definitely can''t admit it, do you understand?" Paul warned her repeatedly. Amy immediatelyughedcently. "Don''t worry, my performing ability is excellent than anyone else." Paul saw some hope in his daughter. He felt that her daughter was rather smart, that she could be patient and have methods, that thepany might be able to count on her in the future. "Alright, your uncle will definitely not have time to go to the hospital in the next two days. Pack your things ande with me to see your grandfather tonight." Paul immediately said. That night, Victoria was forcefully sent to the best mental hospital and found the most authoritative doctor to treat him. Furthermore, it was a one¡ªon¡ªone treatment, so Victoria had her own independent ward in the hospital. ¡°Let me out, why are you locking me up? Dad, Mom, quicklye and save me. I don''t want to stay in this damn ce. Victoria was locked in her ward, and she was crying and making noise. Mrs. Miller wanted to see her but was stopped by the doctor. "Mr. Nathan and Mrs. Miller , let me treat your daughter. For the time being, don''t see her. I''m afraid that her emotions will fluctuate greatly." The female doctor was rather responsible, and on ount of their fatherly hearts, she decided to spend more time and effort on this new patient. "Doctor, you must cure my daughter. I will be grateful to you." Mrs. Miller''s haggard expression was filled with anxiety. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t worry, it is our duty." The doctor brought Mrs. Miller to the ward to understand some of Victoria''s situation, and then let Nathan and her wife to leave first. "This damned Amy, I will definitely not let her off." Mrs. Miller, who was forced to leave while enduring the heartache, cried until tears fell from her eyes, her heart bing more and more resentful towards Amy. "Let''s go to the hospital, and put up a terrible performance in front of my father. Let him know how Paul taught such a vicious and merciless daughter, thepany would definitely fall into his hands, and there will definitely be no future for them." Nathan originally wanted to return home, but at this moment, he suddenly turned the car around and headed towards the direction of the hospital. When Nathan and his wife arrived outside the ward, they heard Amy''s concerned voice. Their expressions changed and they immediately pushed open the door and walked in withrge strides. Amy was originally talking to the old man when she suddenly heard someone forcefully pushing open the door to the ward. When she turned around, she saw Nathan and her wife, and her face immediately became pale as she retreated two steps. "Grandfather, help me" Amy hurriedly grabbed onto the old man''s hand, begging for help in fear and anxiety. Chapter 1618 Chapter 1618 The old man used a lot of strength to shake off Amy''s grab. Amy''s face turned pale and she almost tripped on the chair beside her. With a cry, she shrank into a corner beside the sickbed. "You bitch." Mrs. Miller angrily rushed over and reached out her hand to pinch Amy''s arm. Amy let out a miserable scream, and instinctively looked at the old man: "Grandfather, help me, ah, they want to kill me." Cld Master Miller was a little annoyed by themotion. Just at this time, Rain opened the door and entered: "mr. Old Master Miller, do you need any help?" "No, thanks." The Mrs. Miller was ruthless, she really wanted to pinch Amy to death. "What are you doing? Go away." Amy was still young after all, so how could she be a match for Mrs. Miller? Nathan stood at the side, not persuading his wife to stop, and instead allowed her to pinch Amy. "Enough!" Qld Master Miller shouted angrily, "Do you have to make things so difficult? We are families, why do you seem to be enemies the moment? Do you even take me in your eyes? Mrs. Miller''s hands froze, and she immediately retreated behind her husband. Nathan said with a sorrowful face, "Dad, Victoria now is in hospital for mental treatment. You don''t know how painful it is for her to be locked in a room. I can''t even bear to lock at her once.¡± The Old Master Miller closed his eyes in pain, and then shouted sternly: "Amy, honestly, have you ever dared to do anything evil to your sister?¡± "Grandfather, I didn''t. I really didn''t. They wrongly used me." Amy immediately began to cry, herexpression full of grievance. "If not, then what did you feel guilty about? You''ve got it, Dad, you''ve got to make up for it. You can''t let her go through all this for nothing. * Mrs. Miller said while crying in grief. The old man turned around and locked at Amy with a sorrowful gaze. Seeing his extremely disappointed eyes, Amy''s heart fiercely trembled. I really didn''t do anything bad. " "I''l have mywyer here tomorrow. You can alle by then. I''ll make thest will." The old man suddenly spoke up, startling everyone present. "Dad, what are you talking about? You''ll definitely get better.¡± Nathan had an anxious expression on his face. Amy was clever and said: "Yes, grandfather, what will you make now." The Old Master Miller ignored their concern and said seriously, "I have already decided to publicize the will tomorrow. I hope that you will not be too disappointed when the timees. Nathan and his wife looked at each other, their hearts shivering Amy''s expression was also filled with uncertainty. Early in the morning, the sun''s rays stopped smiling and was enveloped by a ck cloud. Alvina received a call from her grandfather early in the morning, telling her toe to the hospital at around ten o''clock. He had something important to announce. Alvina had already guessed something. She was indescribably sad, was grandfather going to give his the will? Alvina called Joseph. After telling him about this matter, Joseph let her make her own decision, so he wouldn''te over. Joseph''s current identity was indeed a little awkward. He was only engaged to Alvina, without a marriage certificate, he wouldn''t showup in this family gathering. Alvina was still apanied by Zoey and two bodyguards arranged by Joseph whose main job is to protect Alvinafrom being hurt. When Alvina arrived, the room was already filled with people. Even her two uncles¡¯ sons who were in junior high school were brought back as well, they densely stood in the room, with a fewwyers present as well. Some of thepany''s leaders are also here Alvina felt her heart skip a beat as she walked to the bedside. The old man looked to be in good spirits. ¡°Grandfather, what are you doing? " Alvina worriedly asked him. "You''ll know in a moment. Wait a bit longer, there are still people who aren''t there.¡± Old Master Miller smiled at her. Alvina turned her head and swept across her two uncles. The two uncles looked at her with extremely cold and indifferent expressions. Alvina sighed at the bottom of her heart, could this be the tragedy of the Wealthy ss families? Money had reced the rtionship of family. At this time, a very famous phnthropist with a very high reputation came. At this moment, his arrival caused the expressions of everyone in Miller Family to turn stiff. "Alright, everyone''s here. Mr.wyer, please read it." The old man waited for thest person toe out before he spoke to a middle¡ªaged man beside him The middle¡ªaged man nodded at him, then recited the distribution of the will with a fair expression.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The split of the inheritance was app oximately-ten percent, of which the three Milter Family brothers, including-Alving! s dead father, each? held ten n percent, with cash of RN arounchtwo hundred million. As-for the remaining seventy percent, the OftFMaster Miller would directly donate them to the charity foundation, allowing them to distribute the donation. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "What?" Dad, are you crazy? " Nathan suddenly went crazy. and started shouting angrily: "That is our Miller Family''s money, a business that we have worked so hard to build, how can you donate it to others?¡± Paul also found it hard to believe, and his face was purple with anger. Although he did not dare to shout loudly, he was still very dissatisfied: "Father, what is the meaning of this? "Don''t you care about the lives of our children?¡± The rest of the Miller Family were like ants on a hot pan, their expressions anxious and uneasy. Cnly Alvina appeared to be calm, she had long known of his grandfather''s decision. "Alvina, can you please say a few words? Are you dumb? Are you really going to watch Miller Family''s meney being donated? " Nathan suddenly thought of Alvina, he knew that her words were useful, thus he anxiously wanted her to speak. Alvina did say something, but what she said was not what they wanted to hear. "What''s wrong with donating money to do something good? If this is the decision that grandpa has made, I will support him. " When Alvina said this, it was as if the barrel of gunpowder was ignited again. The old man allowed them to make a ruckus, as Nathan''s expression became somewhat sinister: "Dad, tell me, why did you donate all the money? You don''t even want thepany? "How can you be so heartless? We are all your families, how can you not think for us?" "200 million is enough for you to live a good life. If you can save some money, you might even be able to save three or four generations.¡± Old Master Miller said in light tone, but they seemed to carry a deep sense of loss and fatigue "Dad, are you serious?" Paul''s face was filled with panic and unease. The old man raised his head and looked at them, "Of course I''m serious. I dot have much time left, so I should take care of the - ha . aftermath Sooner. Didnt you guys: secretly-set up a lot of propert es behind my back? Why is it not- enaly h? Or do you think it¡¯ sbecause yau''re used to spendingvishly and suddenly lowering the quality of your lives? Do you think you''re too ashamed to lift your heads in front of your friends and friends?" Nathan and Paul became mute. "In the lives of ordinary people, many people can only earn a million or so in a lifetime, but they still have to nurture their children and save money for kids'' education. Money might be ablexto make people live a peaceful ife bu sometimes, it can also makepeople ignore family > re ationships. look, once your big brothen di es, you guys will be ? isted, fighting endlessly, causing your next generation to be eriemies. In the long runsno matter how big our Miller Family''s family business is, we will lose to your hands, so we might as well donate and umte some merits for you guys, for you guys to have a good ce in the next life." Some people felt ashamed, some people were still angry and resentful, and some people felt that Old Master Miller was a sessful businessman. He was not influenced by the money to be rational, but he was still able to control the money wisely. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Dad, I don''t agree with you." Nathan was the first to stand out and object. "I don''t agree either.¡± Paul was the second to stand out Mrs. Miller immediately pushed her son out. Madam also pushed her son forward a step. Chapter 1619 Chapter 1619 Aside fram Alvina, almost everyone in the Miller Family objected to Old Master Miller''s decision. In an instant, the atmosphere became extremely tense and heavy. When Alvina saw that her grandfather''s eyes were filled with tears, her heart ached. She turned her head to look at those peaple, not knowing why they were forcing her grandfather like that, all of them had once sworn that they would take care of her grandfather and respect him, what about now? This p on the face was really loud. one thirty "I know you object, but I don''t need your opinions.¡± The old man sighed and raised his hand to thewyer beside him. "Give it to me. I''ll sign it.¡± "Dad, you can''t do that." Nathan immediately walked over, wanting to snatch the will, but thewyer quickly reacted and hid the will behind him. "Nathan." Old Master Miller roared in anger, causing Nathan''s body to stiffen. "All of you get out. I''ll discuss the following process with them." The old man''s face was deathly pale as he pointed towards the door, wanting to chase all of them out. No matter how bold Nathan was, he was still a little coward. Gritting his teeth in anger, he said: "If you donate it, then let the people who have been favored by you send you off, I want to see how grateful they are.¡± "That''s right, dad, you really hurt us. Aren''t we your children?¡± Paul was also in extreme despair. The Old Master Miller was so angry by their talking that he almost couldn''t catch his breath. Alvina was so scared that he hurriedly helped him smooth his back, andforted his grandfather in a low voice: "Grandfather, I will take care of you." "Nathan red hatefully at Alvina. Cld Master Miller was a stubborn person, and the decision he made would not be changed, so he still donated 70% of the shares to charity. The process would take a long time, and the management of thepany would be transferred to the professionals. Although Nathan and Paul were still working at thepany, they did not have that much power to make decisions. After going through this matter, Old Master Miller''s condition had actually be more and more stable. When Miller Family went through a turnaround, Joseph also faced a huge turnaround in his life. Standing under the g, he swore an oath and formally became the country¡¯s top leader, who is the youngest president. Alvina sat in the room of the hospital, seeing the man she beloved being in high spirits under the sunlight. Her heart was beating very fast, it was excitement and happiness. Cld Master Miller also had a smile on his face, feeling proud of his grandson¡ªinw. Cn the day of his election, Joseph received blessings and congrattions from various business leaders. That night. Joseph threw himself with a toasting meal. When he arrived, it was already almost nine o''clock in the evening, and the dinner had already be tea snacks. However, he still happily.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Edwards gave him a warm hug. Joseph was a little embarrassed, and gently pushed him away: "Edwards, I sincerely thank you so much. Without your support, I wouldn''t have achieved this sess. "Now that you''ve be Mr. President, your words has also been sweet. I wonder if that your girlfriend will be tired of hearing that.¡± Edwards smiled and teased him. Joseph was momentarily speechless, but his handsome face still flushed red in embarrassment: "What I said was the truth. Although it is a little inappropriate for two men to say such words, I''m afraid you wouldn''t know about it if I didn''t say it out loud." "How could I nat know? There are some things that you don''t need to say. " Edwards restrained his yful smile, and also looked at Joseph sincerely. "Alright, let''s have a toast." This was not the end, but the beginning. Joseph had never rxed, but at this moment, he truly wanted to allow himself to drink a few cups, as well as repay the feeling of being a little drunk. "Alright, I''ve prepared a bottle of champagne for your celebration..¡± Edwards immediately grabbed a bottle and passed it to him Joseph epted it. The two young men, for the first time, acted like youths, celebrating the deep friendship that they had shown them along the way. At 11 PM, Alvina was holding a bouquet of flowers and wearing a sexy red dress. She was waiting for Joseph, even though the whole world was sending him blessings, she had not personally said a word to him yet. The night was hazy, Alvina quietly waited. Suddenly, she saw a group of lights shining on the wall beside her. She had a look of joy on his face, and quickly walked out. Cutside the door, Joseph''s convoy stopped in an orderly manner. The door opened, and Joseph walked out while bending over. Warren stood at the side, wanting to reach out to help him, but Joseph raised his hand at him: "You guys go back and have a rest, you have all worked hard today." Warren watched as he walked into the living room, and saw Alvina walk out quickly. Warren immediately made a gesture, and led the group of people away. Tonight, the thing Mister wants to hear the most is the blessings of the Mr.Joseph "Honey?" Joseph thought that it was already toote, and that she should have fallen asleep. Unexpectedly, - she was wearing a festive red dress with bunch of fresh flowers inher arms, smiling brilliantly as hewalked towards him. = "This is for you." Alvina passed the fresh flowers in her hands to him, her charming face flushed red, as she lowered her beautiful eyes, not daring to look at the man. Joseph took it, and gently sniffed it. With a smile, his thin lips, he said: "It''s so fragrant.¡± Alvinaughed, she wanted to say something, but suddenly felt that the man¡¯s arm was reaching over, in the next second, her waist was being held tightly, the man''s lips were anxiously searching for her lips. Alvina did not expect Joseph to have such a wild and fiery side to him, she was shocked, and his lips were immediately taken away by the man "are you drunk?¡¯ The long and deep kiss had finally ended and Alvina''s brain hadn''t gotten back to norma} yet, but she felt that the man 3 seemed 9 to be drunk, even his > gaze towards her was filled with drtken ness. Content pelongs to = "I drank a bit. Don''t worry, I''m not drunk.¡± The man let go of her waist and turned to find a bottle to raise the flowers. Joseph found a ss bottle at the side. He took it to the kitchen to fill up half of the water, put the flowers she sent in and carried them out. Seeing his foolish actions, Alvina could not help butugh. "Are you going to raise it?" "Of course, this is the first time you send me flowers." Joseph answered very seriously. "But even if you put it in a bottle, her blooming season will be over soon." Alvina''s heart was slightly moved. This action of a man made her feel warmth. "Then I have to extend his blooming period. I want to see it when I open my eyes tomorrow.¡± Joseph said as he carried him upstairs. Alvina was speechless. He followed him all the way upstairs and put the vase of flowers beside the bedside table. Joseph turned around, and saw Alvina standing there with his hands behind her back. His heart warmed, suddenly realizing that the girl was so gorgeous. "Come here!" Joseph was indeed a little drunk, because this woman was too beautiful, causing him to be intoxicated. Alvina walked over to him lightly. The man''s slender fingers patted on his thighs: Come and sit here. Alvina''s beautiful face heated up. She obediently walked over and sat on one of.his legs, and the two of ~ them wee very close to each other. He could smell the fragrance off her body like the smell of roses. Just to watt for him toe back and give ito him? "Babe." He rested his head on her slender shoulder. Alvina knew that he must be very tired today. From morning to night, he did not rest for even a moment. She softly made a sound of acknowledgment before extending her arms to hug him "I''ve seeded. I promised you, I will seed.¡± The man seemed to be talking in his sleep, but he was also asking her for credit like a child. Alvina kissed him on his forehead, the corners of her mouth raised up, and she nodded with a smile: "That''s right, you did it, I have always trusted you." The man''s thin lips silently curled upwards. At this moment, his happiness and sweetness could no longer be described with words. Chapter 1620 Chapter 1620 Alvina realized that the man had actually fallen asleep while leaning on her shoulder. She reached out and put down the pillow, then gently hugged the man andy down. At this moment, Joseph was truly tired, and also rxed, as he slept very deeply. Alvina looked at his charming face and chuckled. He turned around and went to the bathroom to take a wet towel out and carefully wipe his face and hands. She couldn''t help but draw his facial features with his fingers. Alvina felt embarrassed for her infatuated expression. She was about to get married, but she actually held a girl''s heart in her heart towards Joseph. Did she really love him to the deepest? Everyone said that whoever loves first will lose. She must have already lost. Alvina sighed, and took off his shoes and socks, wanting to help him wash his feet, but she had no way of helping him up, so he could only endure it, and let him go take a bath tomorrow morning Alvina changed into his pajamas,id down beside him, reached out, embraced one of his arms, and slowly fell asleep. Joseph woke up next morning, and felt that he was a little dizzy. He reached out his hands to rub between his brows, and discovered that there was a petite girl next to him. Joseph''s movements suddenly stagnated, and then everything became extremely careful. Luckily he did not wake her, Joseph quietly got off the bed and realized that he was still wearing his shirt and pants. He reminded that he had a drink with Edwardsst night,and was drunk, but he could still remember the scene when she walked towards him with the flower in her hand. He did not know whether it was because he was in a particrly good mood at that moment, and his memory had also be new, but Joseph stretched out his hand and shock the rose on the bedside table, filling the room with its fragrance. He couldn''t stand the smell of alcohol left on him, so he turned and went into the bathroom to take a bath When he finished washing up, he saw that the girl was still sleeping soundly, hugging the nket. Joseph took out a shirt from the closet and put it on. After a while, he locked full of energy. He walked over to the bed and gently kissed the girl''s lips. "En!" Alvina was awake. She reached out his hand, and the man immediately stood up straight. Alvina''s finger lightly scratched the corner of her mouth as hezily turned his body. He lifted one of his eyes and muttered: "Joseph, what time is it?" "8.30. It''s still early. Sleep a little longer." Joseph gently replied to her. "Are you going to work?" Alvina asked softly. "Well, I have a lot of things to do today, so I gotta go. Thank you for the flowersst night. I''ll bring you a present tonight.¡± The man said with a shinning smile. Alvina''s beautiful eyes instantly lit up and widened. "What gift will you bring me?" Joseph was amused by her cute appearance and smiled mysteriously: "I won''t tell you now, I''ll show youter tonight." Alvina pouted in anger: "Alright, hurry up and go work to earn money.¡± When Joseph heard her queenly tone, he couldn''t help but pinch her white cheeks gently. "Yes, my Queen.¡± Alvina burst outughing, and hid under the nket with a face full of bashfulness Joseph said in a low voice: "Do you still have to go to the hospital today?¡± "If you want to go, then go. From now on, I have to go to hospital every day. My grandpa is about to check out." Alvina had a smile on her face. obviously very happy. "Really? I''lle visit him when he leaves the hospital in two days.¡± Joseph was happy for her. Alvina went to the hospital around 9 o''clock, the old man was being pushed around the garden by the Rain, Alvina did not find him, but walked towards the elevator instead, Zoey had always been by her side. Suddenly, a shadow of the elevator shed, and Zoey shouted loudly: "Who is there?" Alvina tensed up and looked over, but there was no one around. "Zoey, what''s wrong? " Alvina asked her curiously. However, Zoey''s expression did not loosen at all and she said with a serious face: "I just saw a shadow sh past. I don''t know what kind of person it is, but we have to take precautions." "Could it be that some children are ying around?¡± Alvina stared at that ce and saw that there was not a single person there. He could not help but pat Zoey''s shoulder, indicating that she should rx. "I hope it''s my mistake." Zoey finally heaved a sigh of relief. The two of them found the old man in the garden. He sat beside him and watched the other old men ying chess. Alvina saw her grandfather sitting in the middle of a bunch of elders from far away. He turned his head to the side and studied the chess set with a smile, as if the mundane matters of the world had nothing to do with him. He no longer had to frown "I haven''t seen such a smile from my grandfather in a long time." Alvina''s eyes soured as he inexplicably sighed. "Your grandfather might have been under a lot of pressure in the past, but now that re''s no more pressure, hell be able to pay attentionto ¡®other things." Zoey also¡¯ felt that {he smile on the Old Master iller''s''face had be wider: In addition, he had never stepped out of the sickroom before, and she did not like bustling around, ut now, he was no different from an ordinary old man. Instead, she was happily participating in these boring games of chess. "Yeah, I hope he can smile like that in the future.¡± Alvina alsoughed along. Behind a window on the second floor, a girl wearing a mask stood there. Her gaze seemed to have been poisoned as she stared hatefully at Alvina who was standing on the garden path. This was Amy. One of her dream, was to be the sessor of the Miller Family, holding ten billion, but now, her beautiful dream is suddenly broken Even if she wanted to fight for her career, Miller Family''s great foundation had been respectfully gifted to others by her grandfather. Amy really hated it, it was originally something that belonged to her, and even if she was given two billion dors, it w@uld be fine. But unfortunately, every family only received fwo hundred million, se. Alvinahad a higher social status and a husband who is the President of the country, thus to her, two hundred fe''s worth of pocket million was her li money. Furthermore, she did not have to be in charge of supporting her family, so of course she would be satisfied. But for Paul and his family, they had been used to spending money recklessly from the very start. To them, these two hundred million was not an astronomical number, but if they continued to spend as they pleased, in a few years, the two hundred million would be run out. Living without money was terrifying like waiting for one to die. Amy could not help but feel great anger in her heart, because the news of the Miller Eamily''s donation had already s read throughout the entire country, @nd everyone was ac ually extremely grateful to Alvina, thinking ND . RY that she, the First Lady, was kind to her, and was willing to use att her wealth to save the poor fami ies, this was truly a great deed, and for this, Joseph''s prestige had increased by a lot, and this young couple was also praised by everyone. Content belongs to swnovel.ne Amy was even more convinced that this matter of donation might have been suggested by Alvina. She wanted to gain a good reputation, so she went ahead and donated all her money to her grandfather, this woman''s heart was truly malicious. She used all her family''s money to pave the way for her future. Amy clenched her fists. Even though she wanted to get close to Alvina and ask her why she had done this, causing chacs in Miller Family, Alvina always had a Zoey and a few bodyguards by his side. It was hard for her to even get close to himN?velDrama.Org owns this. Zoey locked around, suddenly, she saw that at a window on the second floor, there seemed to be a person, who was wearing a mask and stood far away, she could not tell what he locked like, and only knew that he was a woman. "Alvina, I feel that the hospital isn''t toc safe." Zoey whispered into her ear. Alvina was shocked: "Did you discover something?¡± "No, but my feeling is always urate. I feel like someone wants to harm you.¡± Zoey said with certainty. "Then what should we do? I have to hurry up and get my grandpa out of the hospital. He''s in danger here." Alvina frowned, she was not willing to let his grandfather take the risk as well. "Then discuss it with your grandfather and find a safer ce to stay.¡± Zoey nodded in agreement. Chapter 1621 Chapter 1621 When Duke received the call from Joseph , other than the unexpected, he still felt a little guilty. "My little sister didn''t discuss with me first when she went to the school where you were teaching. Did you see her?¡± Joseph asked. Duke said in a nd voice, "She''s in my ss right now, but I wouldn''t take a special care of her just because she''s your little sister.¡± ¡°Don''t worry, you just need to be strict with her, I think she is just toocking in discipline, which is why she is so unsightly, without even discussing such a big matter with me, I just want to punish her for a bit, and if you make her suffer a little more, she will understand some things. Joseph didn''t make this call to plead for his sister. Cn the contrary, he hoped that Duke would be more strict with her. Duke smiled faintly, "I thought you wanted to plead for her and get me to let you go. Honestly speaking, you are now the President, if you want to, I have to do it, but you also know that I don''t want to talk about that. So, it''s better if you don''t talk about it, otherwise, you might be very depressed if I reject you." "Of course I understand you. I''m quite rxed when hearing that Wendy is in your ss, I just hope that you can take care of her for me. She''s unfamiliar with that school, so I''m afraid that someone might hurt her." This was how Joseph got to the crux of the matter, and hoped that his good friend could take care of his sister''s safety. "She will indeed be bullied here. Someone already has their eyes on her, but these are all grudges among girls. Even if I wanted to take care of her, I can''t help her bully those female students right?" Duke really didn''t want to ept this mission. After all, he didn''t want to be too close to Wendy. "I know. I will indeed make things difficult for you, but Wendy is my sister. Just treat it as a friend. Help me keep an eye on her." Joseph shamelessly opened his mouth. "Got it." As expected, Duke could not reject but agreed "Then thank you a lot. If there''s anything that Wendy did something wrong, you can tell me. I''ll talk with her.¡± Joseph heaved a sigh of relief. If Duke agreed, then he was relieved. "She is still quite obedient in school, don''t worry.¡± Duke replied. After hanging up, Duke happened to pass by a music ssroom. There were girls dancing inside, he nced around, and saw Wendy wearing a tight dress, learning dance movements from a teacher. As it was a folk dance, the clothes were very beautiful, the girls were all young , standing there. Duke never thought that he would see Wendy here. She should be rehearsing the dance for next month''s school day. Unknowingly, Duke had already been standing outside the window for two minutes now. He saw Wendy bending over, waving her arms around, and every movement she made was extremely graceful and beautiful. Maybe it was because she had been practicing for a long time, but the hair tied behind her head was a little messy, and the hair strands at the sides of her forehead were all wet with sweat "Mr. Duke!" A student passing by greeted him politely and bashfully. Duke''s entire body trembled, only then did he realize that he looked like a thief, hiding in a corner where he did not dare to meet anyone, sneaking a peek at the little princess in his heart. His face immediately flushed, and he quickly walked away. but that beautiful figure of Wendy''s just now was embedded in his mind, and could no longer be wiped away. He was a little frustrated, and felt that he shouldn''t have agreed to Joseph''s request so easily. If Joseph found out about his shameless thoughts in the future, he should have thrown a punch at her, knocking all of these dirty thoughts of his out of his mind Duke knew how much he doted on this little sister of his, just like how he doted on his little sister. If there was any bastard who dared to scheme against his sister, he would also send a fist over to verify that thetter was sincere towards his little sister. If he dared to lie to him, he would definitely not let him off. "Duke." Just as Duke''s mind was in a mess, he heard a crisp female voice from behind him, shouting out his name. When he heard this sound, his footsteps paused. In the next second, he walked even faster. "Wait for me. " Wendy carried a bag on her back and chased after him as if her life depended on it, but the man seemed to view her like a ferocious beast and took evenrger strides. "Ouch!" Suddenly, a girl''s miserable shriek sounded from behind him. Duke''s heart froze for the moment. He quickly turned around and saw Wendy sprawled on the ground. She did not realize there were two steps. With one stomp on the ground, her bnce became unstable, and he fell down like a dog eating mud. Duke''s breathing stagnated, he did not have time to escape but quickly ran towards Wendy, squatted in front of her, and asked with a low voice: "Wendy, are you alright?" "No, I''m dizzy!" Wendy''s head was still on the ground. She raised a hand, and her voice sounded a little weak.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Duke had instantly helped her up from the ground. A red mark appeared on Wendy''s forehead, with some fine wounds that were stained with sand "Why did you run so fast? * Seeing her like this, Duke couldn''t help but scold her. "Because you walked so fast, then I can only chase after you." Wendy said with a wronged expression. "Why are you chasing me? What''s the matter?¡± Duke''s heart stopped. he suddenly regretted leaving so quickly, and what would happen if he waited for her to leave. Seeing that her forehead was injured, he felt even worse. "Can''t I just walk beside you?" Wendy felt even more wronged. Duke knew that her small mouth could speak well, and what she said made sense, who let her get hurt? "Go to the infirmary and get rid of the poison. Put a Band¡ªAid on it." Duke frowned and advised her. "Will youe with me?" Wendy immediately looked at him pitifully and asked. Duke sighed, and said with a serious and handsome face: "Wendy, don''t you know the difference between teacher and student? If you keep pestering me like this every day, others will gossip. * "Teachers and students?¡± Wendy''s brain suddenly exploded, following that, she pushed him away: "l don''t want to be your teachers or students, I want to transfer to another ss.¡± Being pushed by her, Duke lost his bnce for affioment, and directly sat on the ground. His handsome N face became even angrier, and ~~ C immediately stood up: "Wendy, yOu just rea alized that this rtionship is not: ot proper, is it toote? As fong as I apy your teacher, we can only be teachers and students fof the rest of our lives. " "I don''t want it, we''re not!" Wendy shock her head vigorously, her charming face flushed red: "Duke, you are only here for intership. You are not an official teacher here, so I am not really a teacher or student with you." "You can''t deny that I''m your teacher now.¡± Duke somehow rxed a little, and finally found an excuse to stop his wild thoughts. Wendy looked as if she had been shocked, she saton the ground nkly as tears rolled down her cheeks. She.was both anxious and. distressed at the same time, that''s right, why didn''t she think of this. when: e transferred over? She wanted to get close to Duke''s refationship, but she didntexpect that she would tie the knot between the two of them and push the rtionship further and further away. Duke thought that she would continue to spout nonsense, but seeing her sitting on the ground like a wooden chicken, staring at him nkly with his beautiful eyes, his heart suddenly clenched, to his surprise, he himself was not as pleased as he thought he was. "Get up and go to the infirmary.¡± Duke reminded her with a stern expression. Wendy stood up, her entire person seemed to have lost all her strength, as she turned around and walked in the other direction, towards the infirmary. "Wendy, didn''t you hear what I said?" Duke chased after him and raised her voice high up in the air. Wendy heard it but she did not care about the wound on her forehead right now, She felt that she had ~~ ._ made a grave mistake, how could: she correct it? Since she couldn''t have rtionship with him, then She wanted to move to another ss, not his, so that shegould untie the knot. "Wendy!" Duke became anxious and furious. He grabbed her arm and said, "I''ll let you go disinfect the blood, go and see a doctor.¡± Wendy suddenly raised her head and looked at him: "Duke, I want to change ss, I don''t want to be your student?¡± Chapter 1622 Chapter 1622 Duke locked at the determined and sorrowful little face in front of him. For some reason, he wanted tough. When Wendy saw that the man¡¯s iceberg like face unexpectedly reveal a smile, she red at him angrily: "I''m not joking. I am very serious, I''m going to another ss.¡± "Wendy, even if you change sses now, I''ve still been to your ss, our rtionship has already been set." Dukeughed in a very beautiful manner, his entire person looking very young and masculine. Wendy was so angry that her face was red, the more she panicked, the more she couldn''t find any words to say, she could only angrily re at the man "Alright, if you really don''t like me being your teacher, then I''ll apply for transfer to a higher grade tomorrow and we won''t have to interact any longer. Duke locked at her until his eyes reddened, he had never seen her in such a daze, so his heart softened as he even offered to solve this problem. "Really?" Wendy''s beautiful eyes froze, she did not expect that he would actually retreat first. "If you want me to do that, you have to go to the infirmary right now. Otherwise, what I just said will have no effect.¡± After saying this, the man turned around and left, no longer listening to her reply. Wendy immediately turned and rushed back to the infirmary. Duke tured his head to look at her figure that was running away, and his thin lips unconsciously curled up. Perhaps this smile came from the bottom of his heart. In the afternoon, the ss were in an uproar when they received the news that Mr. Duke is going tothe higher grade, and the entire ss was . Today, Jodie deliberately did a hairstyle, and even modified her school uniform to let her long legs show more. All of this was because of Duke''s lesson in the afternoon, but now, she had no way to attract the attention of her male Divine Instructor. How could she not be sad and disappointed? "What''s going on? Why didn''t Duke teach us anymore? * "I know what''s going on. Someone shamelessly went to harass Duke, causing him to be annoyed. He''s not willing toe to our ss to teach.¡± The subordinate beside Jodie immediately gave her answer loudly. "Who is it?" Who is so shameless? "Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "That''s right, she''s way too thirsty, right? She actually won''t even let Duke go?" Just as Wendy was secretly rejoicing over Duke''s transfer, she suddenly heard a conversation about this and her face froze. "Wendy, stop looking, that shameless person is you." Jodie said as she red at her. Jodie''s words caused all the students in the ss to stare at Wendy. Wendy immediately waved her hand: "It''s not me, this has nothing to do with me." "Is that all right? Do you need me to expose your shamelessness? "Cne of the female attendants beside Jodie immediately took out her phone: "l have several videos of her pestering Duke a few times in private. You can all take a lock at it yourself, Wendy''s seductive expression is very clear." Wendy''s eyes instantly widened, this group of people actually recorded her video? "Give me your phone.¡± Wendy was immediately angry, she got up and was about to snatch the phone and delete the video. Jodie suddenly blocked in front of her, andughed coldly: "You dare not admit to what you have done, Wendy, you are truly useless. I like Duke, which is no longer a secret in ss, are you saying that you want to fight with me for a man? I really want to see, just what right do you have to fight with me?" "I don''t need to fight with you, you have already lost. I have known Duke since I was seven years old. Wendy was extremely furious, this Jodie was too excessive, she actually dared to record her video. "What?" Jodie revealed an expression of disbelief: "Who are you lying to? Don''t even think of making excuses for your shamelessness. "It doesn''t matter if you believe me or not, I have always known Duke. We were friends in the past, can''t friends chat privately?" Wendy snorted disapprovingly. When Jodie heard this news, it was as if she was struck by lightning. Since Wendy got to know him at such a young age, she was really jealous. "Even if you two know each other, your actions are still too excessive. Be honest, do you like him?" Jodie asked Wendy with a stiff face. Wendy immediately chose to keep silent, of course she wouldn''t admit this matter in front of others. "If you don''t dare to answer, then it''s tacit agreement. Everyonee and see, she has a crush on Duke, it''s really too interesting." Jodie immediately announced loudly. "You shut up.¡± Wendy shouted at her angrily: "This has nothing to do with you." "Wendy, I warn you, as long as I have my eyes on a man, no matter what his identity is, I will make him fall in love with me. Do you believe me? " Jodie said these harsh words very arrogantly. After Wendy heard this, her face swelled red, and she was unable to answer. At the tense atmosphere, suddenly, a gentle female voice came from outside the door: "I don''t know if my brother will like you, but I don''t seem to like you very much right now." The person who walked in was a young girl wearing a professional suit. Although she was only a few years older than the students present, she had a calm and capable temperament that made people not dare to act presumptuously. "Who are you?" When Jodie saw this woman walk in, she immediately squinted her eyes and questioned her. When Wendy saw this, she was so frightened that she quickly sat back down. Her pretty face was pale, and her pair of beautiful eyes quickly rolled back and forth. Ch my god, how could it be Betty? ¡®l am your new English teacher, Betty, I believeyou all have heard of my name, Duke is my brother, do you all still have any questions?" Betty replied indifferently, she was¡± currerd]y wearing ck¡ªframed? g asses, she had near¡ªsighted eyes, sot was not too serious. Indaily life, she did not wear them, hat for important work like teaching, she would wear them, so she can looked more professional. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Jodie was so scared that her face paled and she quickly sat back down Everyone in the ss knew that an English teacher wasing, but none of them expected that she would be so young. Furthermore, she was Duke''s younger sister, so everyone was so shocked that they didn''t dare to speak anymore. can testify that Wendy has indeed nown my brother since he was very young. Furthermore, they are f lends, nd I hope that you all don''t speak¡¯ arelessly again, and that it wi Ibe a ensitive topic to talk about. This will haved negative impact on either my brother or Wendy." Betty had heard the argument outside th&"door, so she wanted to talk about it clearly. ~ ¡°nw OO ? All the students present looked at Wendy with ghvious eyes. Who would have thought that shea freshmai, would actually have sugh a powerful background? She had¡¯ actually been acquainted with the MuaFamily siblings since she was young, and was even a frend. Jodie red at Wendy, but Wendy''s smile was uglier than someone crying. She fainted, and after great difficulty in getting Duke to switch sses with another ss, his sister came over to her ss to be a teacher. Was this the rhythm of her defeat at the hands of the siblings? Betty looked gentle, but when she was in ss, she gave people a sense of professional dignity. Wendy didn''t have any thoughts during the entire lesson, and Betty didn''t target her either, nor did she make things difficult for her. Even after the end of the lesson, Wendy still did not dare to get up and sat in her seat, her face full of nervousness. Wendy,e to my office. " Betty still went to look for her, her voice still sounding as gentle as ever. Wendy immediately smiled awkwardly: "Yes." She followed Betty out. Betty is 5 years old than Wendy, and by Betty''s side, although Wendy really did have a girl''s temperament, she looked very familiar because of his empty work attire. "Wendy, don''t mind the words of them. My brother going to another ss has nothing to do with you." Betty only exined it this way because she did not want this matter to continue. Wendy''s heart was in a panic as she lifted her head to take a peek at Betty''s face. She really wanted to loudly tell her that this matter was rted to her. Chapter 1623 Chapter 1623 When faced Betty, Wendy was still a coward. She did not dare to admit or say anything. Just as poverty has roots, while wealth has guts. what kind of genes decided a person''s sess or failure. She has to say, the things that the genes brought over were really born in nature, for example, a person''s insight towards things, and self¡ªdiscipline towards life. Joseph was already seated steadily in the President''s office. His office was on the other side of the corridor, and with just a short distance, he had actually spent several years of effort to get here step. No matter what he had been through, Joseph had seeded. Joseph decided to hold a private banquet to thank his friends, families, and his colleagues who have supported or worked with him together. He had sent out more than 60 invitation cards to the location of the banquet and had picked out a hotel which was specially used to entertain guests. It could also be considered the special location of the Executive Office. Some important meetings would be held here. Joseph called Alvina at noon. He would send someone to bring her over to attend the banquet, and even specially got someone to prepare a very beautiful evening gown for her. Today, he had a present for her, and nned to give it to her when the banquet was over, when the two of them were alone together. When Alvina returned from the hospital, she discussed the matter of leaving the hospital with the old man with his, but the old man actually didn''t want to leave there. He felt that living in the hospital right now was pretty good. He even made a few friends, and they even chatted about chess in the garden at noon. Alvina knew that her grandfather had truly be a lot rxed. He didn''t have the burden of family matters, nor did he have the luxury of doing business with his body. He was free to feel like doing things that he had never done before. Alvina told him that there was someone who harbored ill intentions towards him, but the old man patted on Rain''s arm instead, "Don''t take your Rain as a decoration, with him apanying me, I don''t need to worry. Furthermore, I have no money right now just a life. When Alvina heard that, she was speechless. Her grandfather had already seen through everything, was he not even afraid of death anymore? However, she was afraid. It was impossible for something to happen to her grandfather, so when she returned home, she left the two bodyguards with her grandfather. When she returned home, Alvina saw the exquisite bag ced on the sofa. She opened it to take a look and saw that it was a white evening gown. "Alvina, the president has really good taste. This dress is so beautiful.¡± Zoey could now be considered Alvina''s bodyguard, she followed her to take a lock, and immediately praised. Alvina pursed her lips andughed: "Isn''t this style too conservative? I didn''t even wear such conservative clothes in the past.¡± Zoey locked carefully, it was indeed conservative. It did not reveal her back, but only her arms. The only thing that would give off a feminine feel was the small V¡ªshaped design on the cor. Zoey really could not hold it in. She felt that the President must have done it on purpose, so as to not let her little wife be seen by others. Alvina said speechlessly, "I knew that he had poor taste. If I had known earlier, I would have picked one by myself.¡± "Alvina, I think it''s better for you to ept his good intentions. If you put on a sexy little suit that exposing your back, I''m afraid that he will definitely be angry." Zoey treated Alvina as a friend now, so she did not bother to be measured when she speaks. Alvina felt an inexplicable sense of joy from Zoey''s words, and she startedughing along with him: "What you''re saying, can actually happen, forget it. he doesn''t like me to be sexy, so I can only be more conservative.¡± "Alvina, you have to hurry up and get dressed. We will need at least an hour to get there, and now there''s a rush hour. If there''s a traffic jam, you''ll be late. You''re the most important female lead today, so I must deliver you on time." Zoey locked at the time, and started to worriedly urge Alvina. "Alright, wait for me. I''ll be right down." Alvina immediately grabbed her bag and ran upstairs. "Take your time." Zoey''s heart tensed up again. She was about to be the firstdy, but she was still so impatient. Alvina quickly changed into a set of clothes and turned around in front of the full¡ªlength mirror to narcissism. To be honest, she looked pretty good in that dress, not as old as he thought. Alvina smoothed down her long hair and quickly took out her curling stick. After tidying up her hair for a bit, her longhair looked much more. fluffy and natura , making her look even more refined. She was willing to spend quite a lot in her makeup. Her skin had been as fine agjade since she was young, and-her skin was crystal clear, withoufa hint of darkness. Standing under the sunlight, she gave off her own light, which was absolutely bright and enviable. After skillfully applying some makeup on herself., Alvina quickly walked down the stairs Zoey was secretly sending a sweet text message to the one she loved. Seeing Alvina go downstairs, she hid her phone behind her back in shock, but because she couldn''t hold it steady for a moment, she dropped it. Zoey quickly bent over to pick it up, her face full of embarrassment. "What are you hiding?. " Alvina smiled as he teased her. There was no need to guess to know who the person Zoey was so anxious to contact was. "I didn''t hide it. It''s just in working hours. I can''t use my cell phone.¡± Zoey immediatelyughed with a face full of shyness. Alvina lowered her head andughed: "Who said you''re working, you can do whatever you want to do. How about, you give him a call and listen to his voice." "Alvina, are you making fun of me?" Zoey''s face was bashful, she stomped her feet on the ground, finally feeling the shyness of a little girl. Alvina''s mischievous look made people unable to hate his. After all, she was born with a harmless face. "Well, aren''t we in a hurry? Let''s hurry up and go. This way, you will be able to see your Mr. Right sooner. " Alvina was still joking. Zoey really couldn''t do anything to her. She quickly followed behind her and took her handbag that she had forgotten to take. As the car drove out of Vice¡ªPresid¨¦nt Pce, Zoey immediately asked curiously: "At the beginning of next month, you will have tative in the presidential > pce: Tha ce is truly beautiful, and.when the timees, lcan also benefit from your presence and go watch for a bit." Alvina turned around and took a look at this old dwelling. When she had first arrived, she had looked down on it and thought that it was too boring for Joseph''to stay in this ~ Vice¡ªPresident, but now, she felt a trace.of affection for this old ¡ª dwelling. She felt that everything here was fine and familiarr-and that she must have feelings for the master of this ce to feel nostalgic toward everything that happened here. Humans were always strange creatures. Every day, their moods would change. "Actually, it would be good to stay here." Alvina lowered her head andughed "That definitely isn''t proper. Mister Joseph is the President now, so of course he has to live in the presidential pce.¡± Zoey replied with a smile. "I''l go wherever he goes. Actually, what I''m infatuated with is not necessarily the environment, but his person.¡± Alvina said shyly. "Definitely." Zoey immediately nodded As the car disappeared into the traffic, Zoey saw that Alvina seemed a little sleepy, so she gently said to her: "Alvina, you should sleep for a while. If you go there, you will definitely have to attend to your friends "Alright, then I''ll take a nap." Alvina said, she leaned against the back of the chair and closed her eyes, falling asleep. Zoey did not dare to sleep. On the contrary, she raised her vignce as her eyes surveyed the unusual situation around her. "There''s a traffic jam up ahead.¡± The driver said. "Is there any other way?" Zoey lowered her voice and askedContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "There is another road on the side that we can take, butits conditions are a littleplicated, and I''m afraid there might be a problem there." the driver was also on guard Zoey took a look at the time. At this time, the timing was really not right, there was still more than 40 minutes to go, if she were to block it now, Alvina would have to miss out on such a good opportunity. Chapter 1624 Chapter 1624 Zoey didn''t know what kind of decision she was going to make, but they were about to reach the fork in the road, and it was toote for her to ask Warren for her decision. There were even cars approaching quickly from behind. "Turn around." Zoey knew that tonight was important to Alvina, and it was also the first time for Mr. President to introduce his beloved woman to everyone in public. Zoey locked at the girl beside her who had already fallen asleep. She didn''t want to wake her up, so she could only ask driver to quickly take a detour around this part of the road. The driver fiercely tured the steering wheel and finally made it. Indeed, there were not many cars on this road, but the road situation was not that good. Zoey''s gaze was fixed in front and behind, so was the driver., He did not dare to rx for even a moment. Just then, Zoey''s phone rang. and she quickly picked it up "Zoey, where are you and Miss. Alvina? The banquet is about to start. Warren''s gentle voice passed over and asked her. "We''re stuck in a traffic jam. I''ve taken a detour. If there''s no ident, we should be able to get there.¡± Zoey quickly replied "You took a detour? "Then you must be careful. Mister is chatting with some foreign guests. I''ll go over and inform himter.¡± Warren couldn''t help but worry for them. "Don''t worry, I''ll be careful.¡± After Zoey finished speaking, she hung up. The driver stepped on the throttle and drove forward. Suddenly, he said to Zoey: "There''s a silver car behind us, keep an eye on it. It feels like he has been following us this whole time." Zoey immediately turned her head back to lock, and saw a silver car quickly chasing after them. "Hurry up, don''t let him get close." Zoey''s expression froze, and he immediately warned the driver with a calm voice. The driver immediately sped up, and the white car behind him sped up as well. Zoey took a telescope and looked at the driver''s seat of the car behind her. "She is wearing a mask and hat, looks like she is a hidden danger." The driver immediately sped up and found an opportunity to pass by two cars in a row, leaving the silver sedan far behind Zoey kept a close eye on the car, but when they reached the next road, the car did not follow them, allowing them to breathe out in relief at the same time. "Maybe we''re being paranoid.¡± Zoeyughed at himself. "But since Miss. Alvina is in the car, we should be more careful.¡± "You''re right. We must ensure the safety of Miss. Alvina.¡± Alvina slept until it got dark, when she almost drooled, because in that short period of time, she had actually had a very realistic and beautiful dream In the dream, Joseph was holding her hand as she wore a pure white wedding dress. "Alvina, wake up. We''re here." Just as she weighed the tip of her foot and was about to kiss the man''s lips, someone was shaking her. She immediately woke up from her dream and opened her eyes. "AHH!" Alvina jumped in shock and subconsciously wiped the corner of her mouth with her hand. Fortunately, there was no saliva flowing from her mouth. "Dreaming? You''re blushing. " Seeing her like this, Zoey felt extremely happy. Alvina''s beautiful face flushed red, and she lowered her head due to embarrassment: "In my dream, Joseph married me." "Wow, that was a beautiful dream. What happened next?" Zoey couldn''t help but ask curiously. "And then you shock me awake. I haven''t even kissed him." Alvina had an expression of loss. Zoey was startled and quickly apologized: "I''m so sorry, I should have given you a few more minutes to make up for your wedding night.¡± "That''s true. I might even be able to think of a child''s name.¡± Alvina blinked her eyes mischievously. Zoeyughed out. The President was truly wise, to actually choose such an amazing girl, Alvina believed that he would be able to live his entire life happily in the future. When Alvina arrived, she discovered that there was a row of expensive ck sedans parked beside her. She couldn''t help but lock around curiously, and saw Edwards bending over to lead a very beautiful woman off the car. "It''s the Wayne Family''s Eldest Young Mistress.¡± Alvina recognized Lily with a single nce. Alvina still remembered that cowardly asked her for help when she was overseas. That time, Lily was graceful, intelligent, had a beautiful temperament, and left a deep impression on Alvina "Lily, hello. Long time no see." Alvina felt close to this noble persen, and she immediately took the initiative to walk over and greet her. Lily heard someone calling her from the side, and she couldn''t help but to stop and turn her head. When she saw Alvina who was covered in pure white jade, she immediately recognized her. "it''s Alvina. Yeah, it''s been a while since west met.¡± Lily smiled and walked towards her. Edwards felt that his hands were empty, he was once again abandoned by his wife. Lily did not realized that she had not let go of her husband''s hand at all Alvina smiled: "I always wanted to thanks you a lot, but due to various reasons, I wasn''t able to meet up with you. Today, when I see you, I still have to thank you."Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "It''s just a small matter, you''re too polite. Today is Joseph''s big day. aren''t you going in with the president to greet him?" Lily smiled and asked her. "Oh, right. I have to go see him first. I''ll be going in first. We''ll talkter.¡± Alvina''s brain exploded as she realized that she had forgotten to look for Joseph. Zoey who was at the sideughed at her and quickly followed her inside. Locking at Alvina''s high¡ªspirited appearance, Lily could not help but sigh with emotion. A woman in love was really beautiful. "Honey, don''t you think my ce in your heart is getting more and more crowded?" Edwards couldn''t help but ask as he walked over to her side Lily was baffled by his question, her eyes widened in shock, and blinked: "Why do you ask like that?" "Because you seem to be able to easily ignore me. Yet, I''m constantly paying attention to you. Isn''t this too unfair?¡± This jealous man was simply making a ruckus. "I didn''t ignore you. Weren''t you always here?" Lily really didn''t know whether tough or cry, but she understood Edwards''s personality very well, and it was one of the characteristics that she loved a lot "Then if one day I''m not standing by your side, will you feel lost?" Edwards raised his eyebrows slightly and intentionally asked. Lily was startled, then pouted: "When will you not be by my side? Then you have to tell me in advance, otherwise, I will really be very disappointed. * "That won''t happen. I will always be your side. Let''s go." Seeing that she was scared stiff, Edwards''s heart trembled, and immediately reached out and hugged her waist. Lily subconsciously leaned into his embrace. She had actually never thought about this question before, she never seemed to have thought that there woulde a day where Edwards would not be by her side. "I''m just joking with you. You seem to be nervous.¡± The man noticed that his wife''s body was slightly tense. He immediately whispered into her ear andughed softly. Lily immediately red at him: "Don''t joke with me like that in the future, otherwise, I won''t be having children with you anymore." "Your threat isyeally strong. Alright.¡± Edwards reafized that his weakness had been COMP etely eaten away by: the worn in his embrace. He was immediately defeated, thinking that he had been brilliant all his life; but in thezend, he was still defeated by a w¨¦man. Content belongs: fo "It''s not thatyou don''t want to be afraid of me, it''s just to prevent =~ others from saying that you are¡± under-controlled by your wife, but you Same here to call me wronged.¡± Lily-immediately teased himvjokingly. Cdntent belongs to "Since you''re willing to care about me, I''m alreatty very happy. I''m just ~ afraid thatyou''ll ignore me.¡± o Edwards had a strong desire toive, SO thewords he said would ? definitely not give Lily the chance to be-angry at him. & "Your are so sweet. I''ll reward you with meat tonight.¡± Lily became a little naughty following this man. "That''s what you said. I''ll choose the location." All of a sudden, the man was overjoyed. "No, I won''t let you choose, I''ll let you choose a time." Lily purposely made things difficult for him "Then... "Now?" The man''s thin lips curled up into an evil smile. Lily immediately pushed him away, "No." Chapter 1625 Chapter 1625 Alvina walked into the hall and saw Joseph greeting a group of friends. It was unknown if Warren, who was by his side, had reminded him in time, or if he had been waiting for her arrival, but the moment he turned around, his gazended on the girl that was walking quickly towards him. She was dressed in a white dress, elegant and generous, with a noble air about her. Joseph looked at her with his serene eyes, his handsome face had be inexplicably shy, and deliberately withdrew his gaze from her body, beaming with someone else by his side. "Joseph, I''m here!" Alvina had already walked to his side, and said while beaming. Cnly then did Joseph smile and turn around. Very naturally, he pulled her close to his side, and introduced her to the guests present: "This is my fiancee, Alvina." Alvina did not expect him to suddenly introduce her to someone else, causing her to be slightly startled, until they nodded towards her with smiles on their faces, causing her to raise her head with a foolish smile on her face. Zoey and Warren quietly walked to the side. Their sweetness, even though it was unknown, was already sufficient for them to obtain it. Alvina was holding hands with Joseph, and kept greeting people at the side. Alvina''s face was even a little stiff, and finally, Joseph brought her to a special resting room, and gently looked at her stiff smiling face: "Social engagement is a very tiring affair, are you alright?" Alvina nodded: "I''m fine, it''s just that I suddenly have to meet so many people, I keep feeling like I''mughing foolishly." "Don''t worry, today is just a private banquet, you don''t have to curry favor with anyone.¡± Josephughed at himself again. "Got it. I just saw Lily and her husband when I came in. Let''s go greet them." Alvina immediatelyughed and said. "Alright, let''s go." Joseph brought her in to catch her breath beforeing out again. Sure enough, he saw Edwards holding Lily''s hand and chatting with a group of people. As the host of this banquet, Joseph was naturally especially eye¡ªcatching. As soon as he walked over, Edwards hugged his wife Lily and walked over. "Congrattions, you finally don''t have to worry too much. In the future, our country''s peace and stability will depend on you.¡± Although Edwards has congratted to Joseph, but at the moment, he still wanted to personally congratte him. "You''re serious. Today is a private banquet so there''s no need to be polite. Come, let''s greet them over there." Joseph pointed in a direction and a few former leaders came in. Joseph nned to go with Edwards. Alvina tugged on Joseph''s arm: Lily and I will go over to the side for a chat, you guys can go over there. Joseph nodded her head: "That''s fine, you two have fun here, Edwards and I will talk to someone else.¡± Edwards was also very confident that he could get to know Alvina better. As such, he winked at his wife, causing her tough uncontrobly. Alvina immediately smiled shyly at Lily: "Let''s go over there and have a seat. I heard that you have two cute little kids at home, when we get the chance to get to know each other." Lilyughed, "Alright, there will definitely be a chance. Are your guys nning to have a kid now? You and Joseph should be thinking about your son now, right?¡± "Yes, we are prepared to have children. After our wedding, we will hope to have children of our own." She didn''t know when the child woulde and she was a little uneasy in her heart. However, she hoped that she could hurry up and let her grandfather see that her own child was born. She wanted her grandfather to see it happen as well "Kids are cute. When you have them, you''ll find out." Lily encouraged her with a smile. ¡°You already have two children, is it really hurts for a woman to give birth to a child?. Everyone says that she walked through the gates of hell, so I''m really a bit scared. " Alvina had been afraid of pain since she was a girl. She had decided not to have children, but now, she had long since forgotten about this decision, and after falling in love with Joseph. She only wanted to quickly have a kid of her own. Only then would it be proof that her love with him could blossom and bear fruit. Lily was startled. Then sheughed and replied: "To be honest, it hurts, I don''t even want to experience it again." ¡°You already have two children,. I''m not the same as you, I''m definitely going to have one. I''m really envious of you. Alvina was genuinely envious, and was even mare envious that she had met his beloved man so early. Lily lowered her head andughed bashfully, "To tell you the truth, I''m actually already preparing for my second pregnancy.¡± "Really?" Alvina did not dare believe that Lily actually wanted to give birth to another child. "It''s true. My previous thought was that I would rather die than give birth to one more, but somehow, when kids grown up, I forgot the hurting experience. She''s so hot¡ªheaded that she wants to start over from the beginning.¡± Alvina snorted,ughing extremely happily: "Maybe we women are forgetful, there are many things that we have sworn to never do again, I don''t know when, but we''ve done it again.¡± Lily felt that her words made sense and sheughed along with her. After Joseph and Edwards greeted each other, they turned around to look for their girls. Joseph discovered that they were holding onto a cup of fruit juice and chatting happily, as if they were having fun "Do you think they''re talking bad words about us?" Edwards asked Joseph somewhat helplessly. However, Joseph shook his head confidently, "That shouldn''t be the case, I didn''t do anything bad. "Did not do anything bad? "Don''t tell me you''re still innocent." Edwards asked him in a low voice. Joseph''s handsome face flushed red as he hurriedly lowered his head to drink a cup of cold water to quell his shock. "Of course not, we''ve known each other for so long, and furthmore, we''re engaged.¡± Edwards''s thin lips curled. "I knew it, you definitely wouldn''t be able to resist. Men are the best at knowing who they are.¡± "We are nning to have children. You two are already having two so I have to hurry. Otherwise, we won''t be able to make a family with you in the future.¡± Joseph joked in all seriousness. "Kids'' marriage? If you have a daughter, then we can get married and have a son. Then we won''t have any fate. " "Why? Aren''t you going to have a second birth? " Joseph''s expression was a little gloomy. Edwards was startled, he lowered his head andughed: "l almost forgot to tell you, we are also prepared to have another child." "Then that''s fine. If you had a second child with atiwin, my child would be able to betogether with your child regardless of whether he is boy or girl. * Joseph seemedtobe ? ex tremely persistent about his¡¯ mariage with Edwards. Content bel ongs to NovelDrama.Org "Alright, I''ll be sounting on your blessings. Hopefully, I''l be able to have twokids. " Edwards could not even close his mouth fromughing. His mind was already thinking if only-fie could have two kids at one tire, how wonderful that would be. However, Joseph sighed, "Our family doesn''t have this kind of gene. Even if I want, I don''t think I have the chance.¡± "Don''t worry. Something like genes can''t be exined clearly. What if you really have a pair of dragon and phoenix births?" Edwards immediately patted his good friend''s shoulder tofort himMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org. "I hope so." Joseph didn''t dare hold toc much hope for his. In fact, he only wanted to have a child with the woman he loved. It didn''t matter if he was male or female, as long as he was healthy. The banquet was very lively and the atmosphere was very good. Suddenly, a rose¡ªred figure walked into the hall. The woman had shoulder¡ªlength, medium hair and bones that could even be considered plump. She was definitely a top quality figure in the eyes of men. The moment she walked in, she immediately started searching for Joseph''s-figure in the hall. she sawJoseph chatting a laughing with a young and ) handsome man, a handsome appearance, causing the woman''s esipression to change. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org She passed through the crowd and directly walked behind Joseph, gently saying, "I am sorry for beingte, Joseph, hope you don''t mind." When Joseph heard this voice, his back stiffened. He turned around and saw a familiar figure. "Daisy?" Joseph called out her name. Chapter 1626 Chapter 1626 The intellectual and elegant woman who stood in front of Joseph was none other than Daisy. Joseph''s childhood friend was already a famous biclogist at such a young age. The reason why Joseph was so shocked to see her was because he didn''t heard Daisy after had an ident on the cruise ship that she used to explore the South Pole a year ago. Daisy''s gaze was somewhat feverish as she locked at the elegant and noble man in front of his. She turned to looked left and right: "I''ve just woken up, and I heard that you''re engaged.¡± "What happened to you?" Back then, when he lost news of her, he had alsomented that Daisy was a very hardworking woman. Joseph greatly appreciated her dedication to work, and it was indeed a pity that she would lose her life at such a young age. "My head was severely injured. I have stayed in the hospital for more than half a year with my memory damaged. I just came back from a thorough review not too long age. Joseph, did I miss something?" You are already the sun of that day, and no one will dare to look at you directly, Mr. President. " Daisy smiled when talking, but her free and easy expression hinted of disappointment. Joseph was happy that she had returned from such an adventure, but after hearing her words, he was slightly startled. Edwards watched the two old friends who had just reunited, and a deep light shed in his eyes. They had once grown up in the same environment and both of them were extremely hardworking and outstanding. At that time, Edwards thought that they would be together, butter on, the direction in which they would develop was different, yet they did not express the kind of feelings he wantedN?velDrama.Org owns this. In the distance, Alvina''s beautiful eyes had already widened, and was looking in their direction in a daze. Lily followed and looked over, and immediately asked her curiously, "Do you recognize the woman in red dress beside Joseph?" Alvina''s breathing became hurried, she was confirming something, and when the woman turned to look in their direction, Alvina''s heart strings trembled. "Alvina, are you alright?" Lily grabbed her arm with concern Alvina''s heart skipped a beat, he turned and looked at Lily, her eyes filled with panic. "What''s wrong?" Seeing her expression, Lily immediately became nervous as well. "That woman is a good friend that Joseph had in the past. Why is she here?" Alvina had seen her at Joseph''s photo album. Although things had changed and they were no longer young boys and girls, Alvina could still recognize that graceful woman at first nce. Lily was also a woman, her mind was sensitive and meticulous. Hearing that Alvina seemed to be panicking, she immediately lowered her voice and asked her, "Could it be his sweetheart in childhood? Is she here to fight with you for him? * "I don''t know, but I feel... "Very unreliable.¡± Alvina had already treated Lily as a good friend, which was why she expressed all of her emotions. Lily immediately frowned andforted her gently: "Don''t be scared, Joseph loves you so much, he will definitely give you enough security.¡± "Of course I believe him, but I don''t believe that woman." Alvina was still panicking. However, when she discovered that the woman was even prettier than she thought, she immediately lost her self¡ªconfidence. "Alvina, let''s go there. I''ll apany you. We''ll know after we meet her.¡± Lily had also experienced this stage of panic, when she realized that the man she loved had be more caring towards other women, that would simply be the pain that pierced one''s heart. "Thank you, Lily." At this time, Alvina no longer addressed her as MissLily, but changed her words instead. This was because she realized that Lily could actually give her a sense of security. Lily couldn''t resist pursing her lips into a smile, reached out to grab her arm, andforted her softly in her ear: "Remember, you are the woman Joseph likes the most. He is the President, he can''t possibly treat people of the opposite sex with a cold expression Alvina calmed down a lot after beingforted by her. That''s right, Joseph was born to be a gentle man, although he was talking to her now, she couldn''t ask him to speak with a cold face. Just as Alvina was feeling sad in her heart, she saw Joseph walking quickly towards her. "Lily, she''s here." Alvina was startled "Then you should go over." Lily lightly pushed her forward and Alvina immediately took two steps forward. Joseph had already extended hisrge palm, as he gently held onto her wrist, and said with a smile in his voice: "Alvina, let me introduce someone to you. You should have met her before.¡± "I''ve seen it before. It''s in your photo album.¡± Alvina immediately whispered. Seeing her strange expression, Joseph stopped walking and asked her: "What''s wrong?" Alvina immediately recovered her spirits. She could not retreat without fighting, and even more so, could not allow Joseph to lose face. She immediately smiled: "Nothing. didn''t you want to introduce us? "Let''s go." Joseph still felt that her emotions were a little strange, but after that, he suddenly thought of a reason. Joseph held Alvina''s hand, and stood in front of Daisy. Daisy slightly raised her chin, her beautiful eyes sizing up Alvina''s face. The first feeling she had was very young, and thvere was still a hint of childishness on her face, so she should be a student that had justdeft schook With J ust a nce, onecould tell that she had an unfathomable talent, and it was really a wander why she could move Joseph''s heart. "Alvina, she''s Daisy, a biologist." Joseph was still very happy to be able to introduce his wife to his friends Alvina immediately raised her hand and smiled sweetly at the other party: "Hello, I''m Alvina. It''s nice to meet you." "Nice to meetyou, too. I never thought that Joseph would actually ike someqne like you. I''ve always - ~ been curious about what kind of = womaRr he would marry. Seeing you, finafly got my answer.¡¯ Daisy''s face was filled with a smile, as if:she was V¨¦ty happy to see it. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Alvina looked at Joseph awkwardly, while Joseph looked at her gently. "Joseph, you''ve finally fulfilled your dream. I''m proud of you." Daisy continued to stare at Joseph''s face. and her smile was extremely sincere Joseph nodded his head: "Thank you, you seem to a little weak, you should have a good rest.¡± "If it was someone else banquet, of course I wouldn''te here, but you are different. We have been together for so long, I want to personallye over and show my blessings." Every word that Daisy said implied that her feelings for Joseph were very different. Alvina was not stupid. Cn the contrary, she was extremely gifted in the area of being jealous. Maybe Joseph heard that they were friends, but Alvina heard that it was because of her. "Alvina, let''s have a drink for our first meeting.¡± Daisy extended her hand out and brought a cup of wine over, and raised it towards Alvina. Of course Alvipa would take it, she immediately tended her hand to grab the wing cup at the side, just as she was@ about to drink, Joseph N immediately grabbed her wrist, and said € tly with a hint of a scolding: "Alina, you can''t drink now have yeu forgotten about our = preparations for preg nancy?" Alvina was startled, if Joseph didn''t remind her in time, she might fight with Daisy to the extent that he wasn''t even afraid of him drinking wine. Daisy''s face froze. Originally, she looked even paler than before. She almost lost his bnce. The man forcefully shoved a cup of fruit juice into Alvina''s hand: "I can only drink this.¡± "I''m sorry, but this is all I can do for you." Alvina smiled at Daisy. Daisy suppressed the churning emotions in her heart and forcefullyughed: "It doesn''t matter, didn''t you just get engaged earlier? "Why are you in such a hurry to have children?¡± Alvina nodded: "It''s not that I''m anxious, it''s that he''s anxious. He''s 29 years old.¡± Joseph, who was standing at the side, was stunned. This little girl really looked down on him. Daisy heard the reminder from Alvina''s words. Was he reminding her that she was really old? Daisy was younger than Joseph by a year, but he was already twenty¡ªeight years old this year. What a sharp mouth, Daisy mocked in her heart Chapter 1627 Chapter 1627 She was shocked in her heart. From this moment onwards. she was almost certain that the woman in front of her had some sort of ulterior motive towards Joseph. Alvina did not remind that Joseph having this kind of ymate since a young age, but she did not like it when he has already engaged that someone still has affection on him "Joseph, how is aunt and uncle?¡± It''s been a long time since I''ve had a meal prepared by my aunt, and I really do miss it. Daisy immediately turned to look at Joseph. Her beautiful eyes contained a smile, and her voice carried a trace of nostalgia. The meaning of her words was to tell Alvina that her rtionship with Joseph and the Ling Family was not something that she couldpare with. Alvina''s breath tightened, did he really meet an opponent? Did she really think that she was a fool? If someone tried to flirt with her man in front of her, would she not act loyal? "Alright, honey, why don''t you pick a suitable time and invite Daisye to our house for a meal. You haven''t seen her for so long, there must be a lot of things you two want to talk about.¡± Alvina said before Joseph could even answer. Instead of her usual shyness, she had be bolder and more passionate. Joseph looked at the smiling girl beside her in astonishment, her mind a little nk What did she call him? Honey? Even in bed, she had never heard her call him so sweet. At this moment, she was actually calling him intimately. Joseph instantly felt like he didn''t know whether tough or cry. Daisy felt sick when hearing what Alvina said. Originally, she had a good temper, but now, she really hated this rude girl in front of her. Joseph reached out and gently embraced Alvina''s waist, and subconsciously pulled her into his embrace. Only then did he smile and say to Daisy: "Alright, my parents are also talking about you. When you''re free, we''ll arrange to meet again.¡± "I will stay in the country for a week or so. I will have some time in the next few days. I wonder if Mr. President, who has been busy all day, can spare some time for me?" Daisy smiled extremely charmingly.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Joseph felt a little awkward, and took the initiative to avoid Daisy''s gaze, lowering his head and looking at Alvina who was in his embrace: "Alright, I''ll give you a call sometime in the next few days. Alvina and I are getting closer to the wedding day, if you''re free, I hope that I can invite you over for a cup of wine." The smile on Daisy''s face was a little stiff, and she couldn''t help but look downwards. Looking at Alvina, his heart was in turmoil. "Sir, an important guest has arrived." Warren came over in time to remind Joseph. It was only then that Joseph found the reason to leave his body, and smiled at Daisy: "Excuse me, I gotta go." Alvina felt the man at her waist use a bit of strength in his arms, causing her to turn around and directly bring her away from Daisy. "Joseph, are your eyes alright?" The little woman in his arms was still angry. She gritted her teeth and asked him in a low voice. Joseph was startled. "My eyes are fine." "Since it''s fine, then why can''t you discover that she likes you?" Alvina raised her eyes and red at him. Joseph''s heart was in a panic as he immediately stopped moving. Both of his hands rested on Alvina''s shoulders with a gentle smile on his handsome face: "Are you jealous?¡± " didn''t." Alvina was stubborn. "If you aren''t jealous, then why are you smacking your lips? Don''t worry, we are aboutto get married. I still know where-the line between males. and females lies, and she is not the only one-who likes me, but you are the oaty one I love. So, rx, no one can.snatch me away from you. * The ran came close to her earand lowered his voice a few times. However, his tone carried a sense of certainty, making others feel at ease listening to him. Alvina''s heart trembled, her beautiful eyes shone as he looked at the man''s face. For a moment, she didn''t know how many parts of what he had said were trustworthy, so he wanted to use all her strength to clearly see his eyes The man''s eyes were filled with sincerity. He didn''t avoid nor evade as he allowed her to watch. What Alvina saw was instead a pool of deep ocean. The bottom couldn''t be seen, but it was calm and tranquil, and also carried a sun¡ªIlike warmth. "Alright, I believe in you." Alvina just realized that he was the most childish one. Just now, she was like a child who was afraid ofdosing her candy, and became unr¨¦asona ble. She refused. to becorme Tike that, as it would ruin her image. However, she couldnt contr her emotions, as she would instinctively raise the spike.@n her beady to protect herself when she met someone else. Content belongs to Joseph rubbed his cheek gently: "Let''s go, I still have to introduce you to my friends.¡± "En!" The uneasiness in Alvina''s heart disappeared like the clouds. She couldn''t help but take the initiative to grab onto the man''s fingers, but was violently snapped by him with a flip of his hand. He held them even tighter than her. Daisy really wanted to make himself more natural and graceful, but he could not help it. His eyes were still zing with fire, staring at the backs of Joseph and Alvina, as they quietly muttered under their breath. She lowered her head to lock at the red wine ss in her hand, gently shaking the wine cup as her thoughts inexplicably drifted back to her. "Joseph, Daisy,e closer. Right, do you want to hold hands and take pictures?¡± "No." The young girl in his memory shyly shook her head, while the young man next to her wasughing unnaturally. Under a big tree in the back garden of the presidential pce, the sun was shining brightly. The president was holding a camera in his hand That year, Daisy thought that she would live her life that way, but unfortunately, she soon faced the separation from Joseph. Her father had been transferred to another country to work, and she had to follow her mother and go abroad. The Family was in danger, she was overseas and was busy with various kinds of examinations, she even had a younger brother. Her busy life had caused her to lose all contact with Joseph. He went out to visit a country and she hurriedly invited him for a meal. The man''s derneanor was imposing and majestic, and he was no longer the shy abd handsome young man in her Riemories, but was instead full of themature charm of a maa: That day;-when Daisy stood at the efitrance of the restaurant and watched him sit in the car as he left, her heart seemed to have been taken away by this man as well. In reality, after eating that day, she really wanted to call him and ask him to take her away, but in the end, she was unable to do so due to her mother¡¯s illness, so she made another mistake. After that, she found a reason to return home. Joseph invited her home for a meal, at that time, she still remembered that it was in winter, and it was very cold. The man was wearing a ck windbreaker, and snow was falling from the sky as he stood at the door. The sad memories, after Daisy drank all the wine in one gulp, was she going to miss him again? Before, she had always felt that there was still a chance. She felt that this man would not fall in love with another woman, that he would stay where he was and wait for her to be prepared . It was because she was too sensitive and too self¡ªrighteous. Joseph might just have been a friend to her, but she made that friendship be real and became a love for her alone. Daisy drank another cup of wine painfully. She was really sad, as it turned out, no one would be waiting for someone at the same ce. If they liked someone, they should have let him know on the spot, otherwise, it would have really been a mistake. Daisy''s gaze involuntarily turned to the direction not far away, where he was smiling merrily as he introduced the petite and beautifuldy beside him to the group of guests. "That was originally my pesition!" Daisy muttered, and revealed a sad smile. If she were to snatch the ane that belonged to her, what would the chances be? Chapter 1628 Chapter 1628 Edwards walked to Lily Lily held a cup of water andzily leaned against the side of the table, a pair of eyes passing through the crowd to look at the lonely woman. Edwards reached out and ced a hand on her waist. ¡°Is there any girls have a crush on you?¡± Edwards only wanted to apany his wife, but did not expect her to suddenly question him. His nerves tensed up, he immediately put on a sincere expression: "Why do you ask that? Of course not." "Really?" Lily tone became serious.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Edwards looked at her innocently. "You didn''t hear any rumors from somewhere did you?" Lily snorted. "I didn''t hear any rumors. "Why doubt me? Who provoked you? " Edwards''s handsome face was filled with grievance. Women did not want to cause trouble, and once they received a certain kind of stimulus, they would put their husbands on a pedestal. The more they thought about it, the more suspicious they felt that there was something fishy about it. But women love it. "Did you see that woman in the red dress? Guess... "What is her purpose ining here today?" Lily used her eyes to point in a direction, her voice was full of confusion. Edwards''s gaze immediately swept over, and saw Daisy sitting on a chair with his head down, continuously drinking, and from the looks of it, he was notin a good mood. "You want to hear the truth?" Edwards''s handsome face showed helplessness as he did not know why his wife would be so interested in this strange woman. "You know her?" Lily stared at him and guessed what he was talking about. Edwards nodded his head: "Of course, she is Joseph''s good friend, the kind that we grew up together.¡± "And then? Since she was a ymate when he was young, what about when she grew up? Do you think there is a pure friendship between adults? * Lily was like a curious baby. grabbing his own husband and asking all sorts of questions. Edwards groaned in his heart, why did she have to ask him such a difficult question? How could he answer that? "No, the friendship between men and women is not simple." Edwards thought about it carefully beforeing up with the answer he thought was the correct one. "I also feel in the same way. Whether it''s a man''s confidante or a woman''s confidante, if the other party falls in love, the rtionship would be like an invisible bomb to them. The rtionship between adults is tooplicated. If it isn''t handled well, it will hurt both sides.¡± The more Lily dug up this rtionship, the more troubled she became. She felt that there was no urate answer to this kind of thing. Edwards squinted, "Just like your rtionship with Bryant, is he your close friend?" Lily''s expression froze, she stared straight at the man, then nodded and shook her head: "We used to be friends, but now since we both married. We should draw a line between our friends, it''s been a long time since I''ve contacted him." Seeing that she exined in all seriousness, Edwards could not help but be amused by her. He extended his hand and lightly pinched her white cheeks, "I know that you will cut off all rtionships with other people.¡± Hearing what he said, Lily''s entire body shivered, and immediately pushed his hand away: "Don''t pinch me, I''m not Emma.¡± Seeing her angry look, Edwards suddenly felt that it was not enough to just pinch her, he still wanted to kiss her fiercely. "Why are you looking at me like that?" Lily realized that there were two balls of mes in the man''s eyes. She instantly understood what the man was thinking. "Honey, did you know that you look very charming when you''re angry?" Edwards could not help but whisper into her ear. Lily''s entire body felt as though she was being electrocuted, causing her to be numb for a moment, then she stared at him with a red face: "What kind of habit is this, to actually enjoy my angry look, you deserve a beating.¡± However, Edwards shamelessly continued to tease her, "What I said was true, every time I see you angry. I feel inexplicably moved "Alright, then don''t be like that with my temper in the future. I want you to love me more." Lily rolled her eyes at him "It''s better not to. You look more beautiful when you smile.¡± Edwards quickly left a path for himself. Lily''s expression turned serious, and immediately said: "I''m serious, what is the rtionship between that woman and Joseph? I think Alvina is rather nervous.¡± "I really can''t give you a clear answer because I only know of her existence, but I don''t know of their rtionship.¡± Edwards shrugged his shoulders, indicating that he did not have the answer to the question. Lily sighed, and could not help but sympathize with Alvina: "Based on my six sence, that woman must havee here during Joseph''s time, I saw her looking at Joseph with eyes filled with emotions just now.¡± "If that''s the case, then it''s quite troublesome." Edwards looked at his good friend. However, Joseph seemed to be able to draw the line, it did not make his fiancee too disappointed "Edwards, if yay have the chance to bring this upwith Joseph, he has to pay attention to his image. After all~ he is the(president of a country, and his words and actions represent the image sof our country. Lily == immediately warned her husband in a¡°gerious tone. Content hetongs to Edwards agreed: "Don''t worry, when there''s a chance, I will talk him in private. However, I feel that your worries are unnecessary. I know him well, he would definitely not be that kind of person.¡± "Do you? "Although you are his friend, everyone has an invisible personality, and is unknown to others." Lily expressed her doubt. Edwards immediately became serious and said: "I still understand him pretty well. Didn''t you see his expression of abstinence, and the moment you saw Alvina, you wanted to directly push him down?" "Ah..." What did you say? " Lily''s face waspletely red from the man''s words. Was there anyone who spoke so directly? Edwards immediatelyughed heartily. Lily rolled her eyes and suddenly wanted to stay away from him. She didn''t want to be the target of attention Edwards''s reaction really did draw the attention of ma ny people nearby. In their minds, Edwards and Joseph both had-ar aura of abstinence, but the moment they met the people¡± they loved, the aura on their bodies would disappear and instantly descend from the divine altar, bing people with s&ven emotions and six desires. Content belongs to swnovel.ne When Joseph-heard his good friend''s happy ughter, he could not help but turn around out of cur iosity. Alvina was also looking at his in surprise, = and following that, she. couldhot help but pull on Joseph''s army: "You said that Edwards is a V¨¦ty reserved person, I dgn''t think so. Joseph was also puzzled, did Edwards have the temperament of the sun? Love could really change a person. Now that Edwards had a wife and children, it was as if his life had been saved, and sunlight began to shine in. "Did I ever say that?" Joseph immediately feigned amnesia. Alvina rolled her eyes at him. "You clearly said it before.¡± Joseph immediatelyughed: "Then I might have to get to know this friend of mine better. He is not the same as before.¡± "I like Lily a bit. When we''re free, let''s go to their home. I want to see her adorable kids." Alvina immediately said with anticipation. "Alright, before, I didn''t dare to openly bring you to their house as a guest, but now it''s okay." Joseph also really wanted to see their child. He didn''t know who they looked like, but no matter who they looked like, their genes were all good. Most of the invited guests hade, and Joseph arranged for a speech to be delivered, the majority of them spoke words of gratitude from the bottom of their hearts Daisy was drunk, she raised her eyes, her blurry eyes stared straight at the man who was emitting light, her heart felt even more sour, as though a lemon had been stuffed inside her mouth At this moment, she suddenly made another decision. She could not retreat without fighting. If she didn''t fight for it once, she would held onto the remains of the battle for the rest of her life, unwilling to give up. She didn''t want to leave any traces of herself, just in case, What did Joseph like about her? Chapter 1629 Chapter 1629 The banquet finally ended around 9, and because it was not a business gathering, Joseph had invited a few of his friends over for dinner. As a result, after everyone had finished eating, there were no other arrangements, and most people chose to leave. Edwards and Lily also came over to say goodbye. Joseph and Alvina sent them off with a light smile, and set a time for them to eat dinner at Ji Family. "Your friend seems to be drunk." When Alvina turned around, he found that Daisy was lying on the table. Joseph frowned, then held onto Alvina''s wrist, then walked over to her. "Daisy, where do you live? I''ll arrange someone to take you home. " Joseph asked as he reached out to push her shoulders. "I don''t want to go home." Daisy was obviously not drunk. She heard Joseph''s voice, but she shook her head and answered. Joseph and Alvina looked at each other and exchanged a look. "If you don''t want to go home, I''ll arrange for you to stay at the restaurant for one night." Joseph immediately said. The National Residence was the country''s exclusive hotel for receiving guests. Joseph naturally had the authority to arrange for his guests. "Alright!" Daisy did not make things difficult for him anymore, and only nodded her head. Joseph immediately waved to a female staff member at the side: "Please send this young miss to the National Mansion to get a room." "Yes, Mr. President.¡± The staff immediately noddedN?velDrama.Org owns this. Two female staff members came over to help Daisy up. Daisy lowered her head, looking quite disappointed, and followed the two women Joseph secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and with a smile on his face, he nced at the little girl beside him. He couldn''t help but wrap his arms around her waist confidently: "Let''s go home as well." "okay!" Alvina was also a little tired, at that moment, she also just wanted to go home and lie down Warren immediately arranged a car, and Joseph and Alvina sat inside. "How much did you drink?" Alvina couldn''t help but ask him. Joseph immediately gave a forced answer: "Not much, just a few cups.¡± "Impossible, your face is already red. Are you drunk?" Alvina stretched out her small hand to touch her handsome face, discovering that it was boiling hot. The man immediately grabbed her hand and pressed it against his lips. He forcefully kissed for a long time before letting go. But Alvina put her hands behind her back in embarrassment "I''m not drunk!" The man whispered in her ear. Alvina was startled, then she felt as though she was being surrounded by a mani, causing her heart to tremble. "I really want you." Immediately after, the man said something else, this sentence, directly made Alvina so embarrassed that he felt ashamed. "No, we can''t do it now. You''re drinking, but we''re getting pregnant right now. We don''t need it anymore for the next few days." Alvina immediately said in all seriousness "Who said I can''t?¡± The man held her in his arms. "We can do with protection.¡± Alvina''s beautiful eyes widened: "but we haven''t at home?" "You can buy it now." Joseph immediately answered her again. "Now? Wha''s going to buy it? " Alvina looked out of the window at the bright lights, and felt that this matter was not very realistic. If people knew that the President had only been in office for a few days already, buying adult products in a shopping mall, it would be such a shame. "Let Warren go." Joseph said indifferently. "No, we can''t trouble him. What''s more, although he is your subordinate, you can''t ask him do anything right? This sort of thing, is it okay?" Alvina immediately objected, she really couldn''t lose face here. "Then you can only buy it." The man suddenly smiled maliciously. "Me?" Alvina was a little frightened: "Why me? I don''t want to go. " "Alvina." The man called her name in a low voice, his eyes shing with a pleading light. Alvina really couldn''t stand him staring at her, her own body had already agreed to his request. "Fine, I''ll go. I just happen to have a mask in my bag that I can use at any time." Alvina had already decided to be shameless. "So clever." Joseph was still drunk, so what he said now was considered drunk. His thin lips even kissed her charming face. Alvina could only open the tailgate in the car, and said to the driver: "Joseph is drunk, find a pharmacy, I will go and buy some antidote for him." When the driver heard this, he immediately wanted to help. "Miss, how about I go?" "No need, I''l be fine. Sorry for the trouble.¡± Alvina immediately insisted with a shy face. The driver agreed. After driving for a while, he stopped the car. The cars behind him also stopped. Alvina wore a mask and opened the door. Warren had already anxiously walked over and asked: Mr.Joseph, what''s the matter? "No ...." "Nothing, I''m going to the pharmacy to buy something.¡± Alvina said as if he knew what was going on "What is it?" Let me buy it. " Warren immediately asked with concern "No need, it''s not convenient for you to buy our woman''s things. Go back to the car, I''ll be back soon.¡± After Alvina finished speaking, she was already jogging towards the pharmacy. Warren was not made of wood, he finally understood the meaning of Alvina''s words, he could only avoid asking for help, but he did not go back to the car, but waited outside the door not too far away, protecting her safety. Alvina wore a mask and walked into the pharmacy with her head lowered. Sheimmediately scanned the shelves with hereyesand ~~ pretended to be buying medicine; as well agysome things that women needed every month. Finally, she quiekly pulled out a few boxes of bright colored things fron the shelves and threw them into her shopping basket to settle the bill. After paying, Alvina walked out with arge bag of stuff in hand. She secretly heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. At that moment, Joseph, who was sitting on the car, was looking through the window at the littledy''s sneaky look. He almost couldn''t hold back his laughter, and it made him lose his image. "Have bought it?" When Alvina got into the car, the man lowered his voice and asked her. Alvina red at him: "Of course¡± Although this little bit of interest between the two of them would make others feel embarrassed, it would also give them a sweet feeling. When they returned home, it was already eleven o''clock. Warren and the others had already left, Joseph''s tall and big body slightly swayed, and she extended her hand to his forehead: "I''m going to take a bath first, do you want toe with me?" "No, you take a bath first. I''ll boil some water for you and let you drink some wine.¡± Alvina wanted to be a caring little wife. "I don''t want to drink it. I actually quite like the feeling of being slightly drunk.¡± Joseph immediately - extendedhis hand and grabbed her wrist, gently pulling her into his embrace. His thin lips were already imprinted on her forehead: "Don''t be iG-such a hurry to breatheiyou should also go take a bath." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Alvina''s face turned red, she nodded her head and took her pajamas, then ran to the other bathroom to take a bath. She really didn''t want to bathe together with Joseph. Last time when they washed together, it was enough to create her shadow. Joseph took a shower, and when he came out, he Saw the shopping bag beside thedy, he extended his N hand andtook it, and when he saw. the medigine boxes, heughed. again. This woman was truly =~ adorable. She filled a bag with all kinds of medicines just to-buy those three things. This kind of aimless consumption was truly ridiculous. Alvina wiped her long hair and walked in. When she saw the man pick out the three boxes she bought from the medicine heap, her beautiful face immediately flushed red from embarrassment: "I heard that this thing is a size, I didn''t have the time to take a look, take a look for yourself." Joseph immediately took out thergest one from it. "This is suitable for me." Alvina pursed her lips andughed: "Why are you so confident?¡± Joseph immediately stood up, his tall body giving the girl an invisible pressure. "Don''t you know which size I should use?" The man leaned over, his thin lips whispering in her ear. Alvina could only turn her back and continue to rub her long hair, her small mouth muttering: "How would I know, it''s not like I''ve used a ruler to measure it." "Alvina, you ..." Joseph was instantly dumbfounded by her words. Alvina also felt that his words were too excessive and immediately became bashful: "I need to dry my hair." "Let me help you." The man immediately walked over to her. "Thanks." Of course Alvina was willing to ept his help, he moved a chair over and sat down. Joseph took the hair dryer and ran his fingers through her thin, moist hair. Chapter 1630 Chapter 1630 Alvina closed her eyes and felt the man''s fingers move between her hair. There was a trace of gentleness and honey in it, which made her extremely satisfied. If she were to live her entire life like this, then her entire life would be worth it. But unfortunately, her life was still very long and filled with countless variables and she had always thought that her love with Joseph was firm and steady. In fact, some potentialpetitors had also appeared before. Victoria and Kelly didn''t even see them as love rivals, but this Daisy, gave her a very ufortable feeling. "Alvina, did you falll asleep?¡± Joseph blew her long hair dry, and when he looked down, he saw her with his eyes closed, as if he was asleep, and was in a daze for unknown reasons. Alvina''s eyshes trembled as he slowly opened his eyes to meet the man''s unfathomable, dark eyes. She immediately pulled herself together and said, "I''m a little tired.¡± Joseph put down the hair dryer, reached out and pulled her up from the chair, Alvina directly jumped into his embrace, her beautiful face was close to his firm chest, her eyes closed as he gently rubbed it: "Joseph, I want you to promise me that you won''t see Daisy alone from now on, okay?" Joseph was startled, he did not expect her to bring up this matter again. He couldn''t help but stroke her hair and reply with a smile: "you don''t trust me? I admit that when I didn''t meet you, she did have a crush on me, but at that time, I was too busy at work. I didn''t seriously consider the major events in my life. Now that I met you, that means I didn''t have any possibilities with her. Why are you not like the fearless girl I know? " Alvina buried her face deeper into his embrace, and muttered: "The reason I wasn''t afraid before was because I didn''t like you. But now, I''m afraid because I have already fallen in love with you." "You don''t like me before?" Joseph''s handsome face froze for a moment, then he lowered his eyes and looked at her: "So there are times where you don''t like me." "Mm, I am very serious. If you dare to meet with her alone, then I''ll also meet with the male team member I like. If you want topete, then I definitely won''t lose." "Ah." Before Alvina could finish her warning, her mouth that was chattering non¡ªstop was suddenly forcefully kissed by the man. Immediately after, she felt the sky spinning and the earth spinning as she fell onto the soft bed.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. With her mind in a nk, she felt a mountain like pressure. She breathed in and out, and her face flushed red. Her two small hands hurriedly tried to push away the man. She had never seen him so ungentle before. Joseph only stood up when he felt her rejection, and his eyes that were filled with anger locked tightly onto her, whose breathing was in disorder. "Alvina, if you dare to meet those people alone, I''ll be furious." The man¡¯s voice was tinged with annoyance, and he would warn her. Alvina was not angry. instead, heughed, as she covered her mouth with her hand,ughing loudly: "I thought you weren''t jealous?¡± Joseph saw that she was purposely testing him, and came closer to him once again, her lips moving even more frantically as he sucked her lips. "It hurts" Alvina finally paid for the man¡¯s anger as she pitifully blinked hisrge eyes and begged him to forgive her. Cnly then did Joseph angrily stand up, but he didn''t forget to turn around and remind her, "I will forbid those guys from entering our country to perform.¡± "What?" Alvina could not believe that Joseph would target an idol celebrity in the entertainment circle because of her? "I''m not joking." The handsome man''s face was tense, but his voice was exceptionally resolute. Alvina didn''t know whether tough or cry. She quickly jumped up from the bed and grabbed onto his arm, begging him in a small voice: "Alright, I won''t be seeing them alone anymore, but can you really not see her?" "I will not see her alone. At the very least, I will not invite her alone to meet me." Seeing that she was so unrelenting, Joseph could only sigh and agree. "And if she calls to invite you?" After all, Alvina was still young, there were some things that she did not know how to advise against, so she could only boldly and directly ask. "I will take you along. If not for you, I would also have brought Warren along.¡± Joseph gave her the answer. Alvina was startled. Seeing the man¡¯s pitiful expression, she suddenly woke up. He felt that he had gone too far. "Do you find me annoying and petty?" Alvina sighed, retracting her overbearing aura and covering her face with her hands, as though she despised hherself for showing such a sign of jealousy. Joseph took off the two small hands she was holding, andforted her with a gentle gaze: ''Thatwon''t ~ happen, {can''t tolerate sand in the¡± eyes offovers, my heart is smafler tharcyours, but itis precisely because of this that I know-how rich you like me." Content belongs to After Alvina heard his words, she immediately became shy: "Don''t be so proud, I don''t like you that much. I am only a little overbearing, my man doesn''t like to be watched by others.¡± Joseph knew that she was being stubborn, but the more she denied it, the more he knew about his ce in her heart. "It''s gettingte, go to sleep." Joseph caressed her long hair and urged her on softly. "Alright!" Alvina immediatelyid on the bed, only to see the man reach out to turn off the light, and lie down on the other side. Alvina''s bright eyes looked around randomly in the darkness, waiting for something However, after waiting for a while, she didn''t see what was going on. Instead, the breathing of the man beside her became steadier. Alvina immediately extended one leg and lightly kicked the man''s sturdy leg. The man immediately reached out and took her restless leg in his hands. Alvina could only move closer to him and ask softly: "Joseph, are you asleep?" "It''s gettingte.¡± The man patted her arm lightly as if he was coaxing a child "But..." Alvina wanted to say something, but she felt that she couldn''t say it out loud.She was a girl after all, he couldn''t possibly remind a man that he had forgotten to do something important, right? Joseph was actually a little tired, but the girl aside was moving around like a little kitten, allowing him to understand her thoughts. It looks like, if he did notfort her well, then he would not be able to sleep well tonight. Alvina immediately closed her eyes and denied: "No, I''m just about to go to asleep.¡± "Then what are you doing?" Joseph couldn''t help butugh Alvina immediately wanted to retract her hand, but she found that the man''s lips were also kissing towards his, causing her body to tremble uncontrobly. Morning! Daisy stood at the window. From here, she could see the gigantic za not far away, as well as the few white sacred buildings. At this time, a few politicians rushed to work one after another. She gets a headache again. This was somethidg-that happened every morning when she woke up, she had notpletely recovered yet, the > morning was cold, and her ~~ headache would get worse. She! realbrhoped that she had lost al her mefnories, leRelleNale)s remember anything rted to Joseph, and did not know of his current achievements. Unfortunately, those memories that she wanted to forget had just be the deepest thing in her heart. Daisy closed her eyes. She didn''t know how she should avoid people and see Joseph alone. Suddenly, she thought of someane. Maybe, she could use that person to talk to Joseph alone for a bit, even if it was just to talk about the past. Daisy took out her phone and made a call. "Wendy is not in your school anymore? Do you know which school she went to? * "Ok, thank you. I''ll treat you to a meal another day.¡± Daisy smiled and said to the other party before hanging up. "Military Administration Academy? Why did Wendy attend that school?" Daisy frowned. No matter what, she. could gosee this girl now, because since Wendy was young, she had always been dependent an her. and shesbelieved that Wendy weuld be VEy happy to see her. Content belongs to Chapter 1631 Chapter 1631 Someone knocked the door of the hotel. A female staff member pushed a dining car and asked with a smile, "Miss Charley, breakfast is ready. Would vou like to take it in?" Daisy Charley locked at the exquisite dishes, but did not have any appetite at all. She saw a piece of paper at the side, she immediately reached out to take one and asked the staff member, "If I leave a message here, will Mr. President see it?" The staff member smiled awkwardly. "He definitely won''t be able to see it. Mr. President won''t personally ask about such small matters.¡± Daisy Charley''s face was filled with loss, she immediately held the piece of paper tightly in her palm, turned it into a ball and threw it into the trash can beside her: "I won''t eat breakfast, you can take it out" The staff nodded and pushed the dining car away. Daisy Charley grumpily took her bag and left the hotel. She went straight to Wendy Grant''s school. She first went to the school to find a few friends she knew, and after greeting them all, she waited until noon, and then walked towards Wendy Grant''s ssroom. Wendy Grant was talking andughing with a girl when she walked out. "Wendy." Daisy Charley immediately called out her name. When Wendy Grant heard her voice, she was shocked. When she turned around and saw Daisy Charley standing in front of her, she immediately ran over in surprise and hugged Daisy Charley: "Sister Daisy, where have you been these past two years?" Daisy Charley pushed her away with a smile, and her face was also filled with surprise: "Wendy, I almost didn''t recognize you just now. After not meeting you for two years, you''re already a big girl. You''re almost as tall as me." Wendy Grant immediately turned and introduced Daisy Charley to her friend Carrie Fisher. "This sister''s temperament is really good." Carrie Fisher immediately smiled as she praised her. Daisy Charley smiled, "Thank you, Wendy. Can we have a meal together in the afternoon?" Wendy Grant could only apologize to Carrie Fisher. After all, the topic of conversation between her and Daisy Charley was not suitable for a third person to hear. Carrie Fisher originally thought that Wendy Grant would bring her to eat with Daisy Charley. After all, they could be considered good friends now, but it seemed like Wendy Grant wasn''t going to bring her along "It''s fine, you guys go eat, I''ll go to the cafeteria to eat.¡± Carrie Fisher immediately put on a generous expression "Sorry, Carrie, there are some important things that I have to say to elder sister Daisy." Wendy Grant also felt that leaving her friends behind was not good enough, so she apologized. "It''s alright, you guys hurry up and go." Carrie Fisherughed and pushed her. Wendy Grant followed Daisy Charley to the school''s Walk Outside. Looking at their departing backs, Carrie Fisher''s face revealed a sense of loss. After Wendy Grant left, Carrie Fisher lowered her head and started walking in the direction of the cafeteria. However, before she had even entered, two people suddenly dragged her forcefully into a corner at the side where there were fewer people. "What are you guys doing?" When Carrie Fisher raised her head and saw that it was Jodie Smith''s two followers, she was so scared that she quickly hugged her backpack and looked at them with a panicked expression. Jodie Smith walked out from the side, sucking on a lollipop, and looked at her with ridicule: "What? Wendy Grant abandoned you? let you be alone? " "Jodie Smith, I have no enmity with you, what are you trying to do?" Carrie Fisher was immediately so scared that she was about to cry, and her face turned white. "There was no hatred in the past, but now there is, who asked you to follow Wendy Grant like a dog? What''s good about her? "What kind of friends do you have with her?" Jodie Smith immediately revealed a resentful expression. Carrie Fisher didn''t think that it was actually because of Wendy Grant that Jodie found her Thinking about this, she was even more flustered and afraid. "Wendyis a very good person, you must have misunderstood her. school is a ce for lecturing. If you continue to be so tyrannical, you will be expelled.¡± Carrie Fisher was so scared that she tried to reason with them. "Expel me? Who would dare? The principal? He''s your uncle, but you know what? I alse have a way to fire him. When the timees, I''ll see if you cry first, or if he cries first. " Jodie Smith felt that she had said something extremely funny andughed non¡ªstop Carrie Fisher was instantly struck dumb. Her pair of eyes was filled with extreme terror as tears rolled down her cheeks. "Strip off her clothes for me. I want to let everyone see what happens to those who dare to oppose me." Jodie Smith immediately ordered her two subordinates. "No! What are you all doing? Don''t touch me!" Carrie Fisher screamed out in fear, and tears continued to roll down her cheeks "You bitch, how dare you bite me?" One of the girls¡¯ hands had been bitten by Carrie Fisher. She immediately pulled at it hatefully and gave her a push. Carrie Fisher was weak, and with a push from her, her entire body fell backwards.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Just at this moment, a pair of iron¡ªlike arngs caught Carrie Fisher by the waist in the next second, those hands released her, and ther, Duke''sgold voice rang out: "You three.eall your parents over inthe afternoon. You''re not allowed to eat gnch right now, go run four rounds around the sports field." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~ ..." Instructor Duke, why are you here? "When Jodie Smith and her twockeys saw the handsome and dark faced Duke, they were so frightened that they couldn''t even speak properly. "Go quickly!" Duke''s gaze turned stern. He was not joking at all "Instructor Duke, I''ming over there, I''m dizzy and weak now, if you let me run, I''ll bleed a lot." Jodie Smith immediately pretended that she was about to faint and directly leaned on Duke. Duke took a step back and said coldly, "Since it''s inconvenient for you to run, then let your two friends do the fourps for you. They must run six laps." "Huh?" The two girls¡¯ beautiful faces turned pale, and they pleaded at Jodie Smith. Jodie Smith immediately winked at them, and then shouted sternly: "Hurry up and run, don''t make unhappy.¡± The two women could only reluctantly run towards the sports field, their hearts full ofints. "Come with me, I''m going to punish you to fire books." Duke coldly looked at Jodie Smith. "Ah, Instructor Duke, I''m really inconvenient, I''m anemic.¡± Jodie Smith knew how to find excuses, and immediately pretended to be weak. Duke coldly snorted. "If your body is really ufortable, then can buying your schoolmate make you feel better?¡± "No, I didn''t bully her, but ..." I really miss instructor a lot. How about, youe back to my ss so that I can see you everyday, my mood will definitely be very good. " Jodie Smith covered her mouth andughed. "Come with me!" Duke''s face turned green, his forehead started to twitch, if the other party was not a girl, he would have already used violence. Jodie Smith could only pout her lips and follow Duke out, but they did not know, that there was Carrie Fisher standing at the side. She stood there as if she had lost her soul, her eyes nkly following Duke''s figure, unable to move away. Did Duke hug her just now? She reached Qut her hand and ced it on er waist with great ifficulty. That''s right, Instructor ._ Duke hugged her, and she was even sticking-on his body just now. She discayered that his body was-not only strong enough to be seen with the naked eye, but also tray masculine and beautiful. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org a It was only until Duke waspletely gone did Carrie Fisher finally let out a heavy breath, her heart beating extremely fast. Jodie Smith followed Duke forward as her eyes sized up the man¡¯s back presumptuously. With one look, he made people want to rely on his. "Jodie Smith, kwarn you, if you continue to cause rouble for Wendy Grant in thexfuture, won''t let you off." Suddenly, the man in front = stopped; he did not turn to look at JodigSmith, but his voice was filled with threat, making others fot dare tdignore him. Content befongs to NovelDrama.Org " Instructor Duke, what did you say? " Jodie Smith never thought that Duke , as an instructor, would actually threaten her. She opened her eyes wide, finding it difficult to believe but also uneasy. "Stop bullying Wendy Grant." Duke turned around and warned them word by word with force. Jodie Smith was dumbstruck. Her breathing became hurried and her voice sounded injured, "You really do like her. Instructor Duke, are you two together?" Duke stared at her without saying a word. However, the deterrenceing from his body was not something that Jodie Smith would dare look at directly. "Why? Why did you choose her? I like you better than she does." Jodie Smith immediately began to cry in grief. "Remember what I said. Otherwise, I don''t care whose daughter you are, I will make things difficult for you." After Duke finished speaking. he left with big strides. Jodie Smith froze in ce and turned into a rock. Chapter 1632 Chapter 1632 Jodie Smith had never been threatened so viciously before. She was angry, disappeinted, and there was even a trace of resentment and unwillingness. What did it mean that Duke wanted to stand up for Wendy Grant? anyone who isn''t brain¡ªdead can think of it. it was because of love. Jodie Smith never thought the man that she liked the Wendy Grant that she loathed. It was like stabbing a knife into her heart, right at the ce where it hurt the most. "Duke, you must be blind. You don''t even know how many times better I am than Wendy Grant.¡± Jodie Smith stomped her feet, her eyes red as she muttered to herself, her family background was good, furthermore, her grandfather was a member of the royal family, she had a quarter of the royal bloodline, her facial features were perfect, nothing better than this face of hers. Jodie Smith had a lot of pursuers, but she did not put any boys in her eyes. When Duke had just arrived, Jodie Smith was actually not very moved, but when she was scolded severely by Duke, she was suddenly moved Furthermore, this man was so handsome, with such a good figure. If she challenged and conquered him, she would definitely be twice as happy. Jodie Smith had finally set Duke as her goal.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. But before she could take the initiative to attack, Duke had already cklisted her. This feeling of defeat further stimted her fighting spirit. She definitely would not admit defeat. Wendy Grant and Daisy Charley found a restaurant at the side of the school and sat down "Sister Daisy, it''s enough. We can eat together. With so many dishes, it''s such a waste." Wendy Grant immediately advised. "Not much. We haven''t seen each other in such a long time. I''ll treat you to a meal. You must eat to your heart''s content.¡± Daisy Charley smiled and shook her head "Sister Daisy, where have you been for the past two years? We both lost contact with each other. Did you find a boyfriend and get married? Don''t tell me you had another baby. " Wendy Grant was a weird girl, she naturally had a lot of strange ideas now. Daisy Charley immediately shook her head, revealing a sad and bitter smile. "Wendy, while I was at work, an ident urred. I''ve been recuperating from my injuries these past two years, and it''s not as good as you say.¡± "Really? Where was the injury? Is it serious? " Wendy Grant''s face was filled with surprise, but after that, she asked her with concern. "It''s okay, it''s fine now. Wendy, I want to ask you something.¡± Daisy Charley lowered her head and opened her mouth. "What is it? Tell me." Wendy Grant immediately replied. Daisy Charley raised her head and locked at the girl with bright eyes. She suddenly hesitated. She didn''t know if knowing Joseph Grant''s current situation from Wendy Grant was a type of scheme or not, but she really wasn''t willing to give up and leave just like that. "Sister Daisy, is it difficult? What exactly is going on? " Wendy Grant anxiously asked. Daisy Charley''s courage rose from the bottom of her heart, he then locked up at Wendy Grant and said: "Wendy, do you know? I have always liked your brother. Two years ago, I was injured in an ident and stayed in the hospital for more than half a year before I woke up. Wendy, I feel so much pain, and I also regret not having confessed to your brother two years ago. Wendy Grant''s eyes widened in disbelief. She held the teacup in her hands tightly for a good while before she spoke nervously, "Big sister Daisy, what do you mean by saying those words? You like my big brother? But do you know? He''s engaged to my sister¡ªinw, and they''re getting married early next month. " Daisy Charley had thought that Wendy Grant would help her speak up orfort her, but when she called her sister¡ªinw, her heart thumped. ¡®l know, so... I''m in pain and I''m regretful. Am I really going to die here? I know m being shameless with you right now, but I really can''t. help it. I can''t g get anyone to help me, and I''ve-always been very nice to you, and you can feel it, can you? "So, Tl just treat you as Big.Sister Rleasedo me a favor.¡¯ As Daisy Charley was speaking, she suddenly extended her hand out and grabbed onto one of Wendy Grant''s hands that was on the table. Content belongs to Wendy Grant was shocked, but after hearing her words, she su bconsciously took back Daisy Charley''s hats. She held them tightly in front of her, and the smile. on her face became a little forced: "Big Sig-baisy, I understand what you wean, but, I am sorry, I cannot he g n [& lp you I can''t disrupt the refationship between my ¡ê big brother and sister¡ªinw. You might have just returned home, but you still don''t know how intimate their rtionship is right now. "I''m not too sure about that, but my brother really loved my sister¡ªinw. I can tell it." swnove Although Wendy Grant had a very good rtionship with her, and had called her sister sweetly when they were young, she was cute and likeable when she was young, but why was it that although Wendy Grant was once a friend and grew up, she was not cute? "Wendy, you seem to like that Miss a lot. I heard that her family is quite rich, didn''t she give you a lot of gifts?" Daisy Charley immediately teased with a smile. Wendy was not stupid, she could hear the hidden meaning in Daisy Charley''s words, as though Alvina Miller had bribed her with money. She immediately frowned, and exined: "Big Sis Daisy, what kind of misunderstanding do you have, my sister¡ªinw''s family background is good, and, she is better, I know you think of her as your rival in love. In your eyes, she is probably a rich young miss who knows how to y tricks. Daisy Charley''s smile froze on her face. She was just joking, why did it seem like Wendy Grant sensed that she was deliberately discrediting Alvina Miller? "Wendy, don''t misunderstand me. I mean no harm, I just felt it ..." "She doesn''t match up well with your brother, she should be young, and her ability should be ordinary as well. I''ve always thought that your brother should match up with a woman with high education and abilities, in this way he would have more face in the world. Do you feel that I''m being objective?¡± Daisy Charley immediately forced a smile and exined. Wendy Grant suddenly did not like Daisy Charley to talk anymore, and she could no longer squeeze out a smile on her face. She took a sip of tea and saidsoftly: Sister Daisy, how do you kaow hat my NN sister¡ªinw''s education is not ightm fact, she is very outstanding, her.education is not worse than my brother''s! Don''t think my brother, who is currently the President and he is extremely outstanding, if you want me to say, I feel that my brother is not worthy of my sister¡ªinw, and I also don''t feel that my brother''s marriage is too convenient for my brother. Content belongs to swnovel.ne =. Daisy Charley immediately locked like she was pped in the face, her face was stiff, she suddenly did not know how to continue with this topic, she felt that whatever she said, waspletely blocked off by Wendy Grant. "Sister Daisy, I suddenly thought of something urgent and decided to leave first. I''ll treat you next time." After Wendy Grant finished speaking, she immediately stood up and quickly left. Seeing that Wendy Grant had slipped away even faster than a rabbit, Daisy Charley immediately threw the wine cup in her hand away. * Time can indeed test a person''s character. Back then, I thought that she was very close to me. Wendy Grant ran out and wiped off the cold sweat on her forehead. Just now, she was still sweating nervously because she remembered that Daisy Charley was an elegant and beautiful big sister. But now, it seems that she actually wanted to interfere in the marriage between her big brother and sister¡ªinw. Even if her big brother had something to do with her back then, nothing had happened. She couldn''t use some of her past feelings to kidnap her big brother, right? This was a bit immoral. Fortunately, she had run away quickly. Otherwise, she would have been afraid that she would have started a fight with her on the spot. Chapter 1633 Chapter 1633 When Wendy Grant headed towards school, she took out her mobile phone, and quickly sent a message to her brother. At this moment, Joseph Grant was in the middle of a very important meeting. and he did not check it in time. However, during the lunch break, he saw that text message. He thought that because Alvina was so sensitive thatshe would suspect that Daisy Charley had crush about him. However, his sister''s short message had raised his alertness by 30%. He did not expect Daisy Charley to actually look for his sister and tell her such a thing Her heart was moving? He felt that his feelings for Daisy Charley were not really raised at all. At least, his heart had never beat for her, he always was treating her as a friend, improving together, sharing his dreams, encouraging each other during the process of growing up. Even though they had fought together, it seemed like he had never been moved by any of them. Men''s thoughts were always less sensitive than women''s. It seemed to be natural. Joseph Grant couldn''t help but think back to the feeling he had when they first met. Even though Alvina Miller had disguised herself as a different kind of girl, wanting to disgust him, but because she was different, he had developed a sense of interest in her, and wanted to further understand her. On the ne back, when he had discussed marriage with her for the first time, she had left a deep impression on him, and she actually didn''t even talk about marriage, and had already found a way out for herself. It was also from then on that he realized that Alvina Miller was a very cute girl. Talking to her would make him feel at ease, and he wouldn''t even have to restrict himself from thinking too much. Joseph Grant reached his hand out to open the drawer, and suddenly saw the ck exquisite small box, his handsome face startled. He had clearly saidst night that he would give her a pleasant surprise, but he had forgotten Had she forgotten as well? This possibility really existed, Joseph Grant realized that Alvina Miller''s memory was not very good He couldn''t help but put the box on top of one of his important file bags so that he could remember to bring it back with him when he went back in the evening. Hospital. Lec William specially apanied Mary Ann to the hospital to conduct an examination. Mary Ann was lying on the bed, and a doctor was checking on the condition of the fetus in her womb. Lec William was invited to sit inside, and suddenly, the little fellow''s heartbeat sounded from inside the quiet room. It was powerful and extremely fast. Lec William and Mary Ann were both surprised. They locked at each other and saw an interesting smile in each other''s eyes. "I heard the child''s heart beating. So far, it looks very healthy.¡± The female doctor said with a smile. But just at this time, the heartbeat gradually disappeared and weakened. Leo William and Mary Ann also tensed up, the female doctor moved the testing machine to the left once again and heard the heartbeats. "It''s normal that the little guy will move. Don''t worry, in another half a month,e over for an examination. If you feel any difort, check it out for the hospital at any time." The doctor smiled tofort them. "Thank you, Doctor." Leo William was grateful When he came out from the corridor of the hospital, two reporters suddenly rushed out from nowhere and recognized Mary Ann immediately. They quickly ran over to interview her, "Mary, did you guys juste out from the obstetrics and gynecology department? Are you pregnant? " Lec William frowned unhappily, just at this time, four bodyguards who were not too far away from the Walk Qutsides Corridor walked over quickly, blocking the two reporters, "You are not allowed to bid." "Mary, give me an answer. Your fans will want to know how you are doing right now.¡± The reporters were still struggling furiously. Lec William reached out his arms to hug her as the two of them quickly entered the elevator. "Why would there be a reporter here?" Mary Ann asked helplessly. "They must be waiting here to find a target." Leo William was also annoyed, he (¨¦alized that these reporters were everywhere, but he N did not like his life to be exposed by others.in t the past, he was known to e low-profile, and many people did notknow what he looked like, but new because of Mary Anri-he had been specially reported by the media more than once, and some people even dug out his background, he was truly annoyed. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org oO "I''m afraid there will be another scandal tomorrow." Mary Annughed bitterly. Recently, she just wanted to keep a low profile and act with caution. "If you don''t want this to get out, I''ll take care of it." Leo William didn''t like the look of her frowning, which made his heart ache. "Do you want money again? You love me, but I love your money. Let them write it, I''m not afraid of them." Mary Ann immediately extended her hand to grab the man¡¯s palm, and ced her face on his arm. "I just don''t want to annoy you. You''re a pregnant woman right now, so you can''t change your mood." Leo Williamughed as he scratched her nose. and said gently. "I want to be a pregnant woman with a strong heart, so I''m not afraid of them writing nonsense. Coincidentally, my poprity has been declining recently. If I don''t produce any works, then I can only rely on this to increase my poprity.¡± Mary Ann immediately replied with a smile, "If you can think like that, then I''m relieved. If you find your poprity low, then I''ll give you another way to increase it." Leo William immediately replied gently. "What method do you have?" Mary Ann blinked his eyes. "Can high¡ªprofile show of love be considered a type?" Lec William asked with a smile. "Fine, but, how are you going to show off?" Mary Ann had a curious expression Lec William looked at her pretty and delicate face that was filled with questions. He immediately extended his hand and gently lifted her chin, and imprinted her lips. Mary Ann''s body trembled, her beautiful eyes just happened to see the surveince camera above the elevator. She subconsciously extended her hand to push Lec William away, but the man did not seem to be willing to let her go just like that, so he deepened his kiss.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mary Ann''s mind was in a mess, her breathing became rapid, and finally, the man released her hand, her thin lips curling up into a smile: "Let''s practice a bit, when we get to the side of the carriage, we will have someone take a picture.¡± "Ah..." "No, I don''t want poprity anymore.¡± Mary Ann immediately stretched out her hand and shook. The manughed. "Why? Weren''t you worried that your poprity would decline? * "I''ve never been worried before. I feel like one¡¯s poprity will have to rely on one''s acting to improve. If this sort of scandal were to arise every day, even if the poprity rises, it won''tst for long.¡± Mary Ann''s beautiful face flushed red as she exined with a resolute expression. "Good ambition.¡± The man praised her. Mary Ann lowered her eyes andughed bashfully: "l know you don''t like being patted by others. Leo William, do you think it''s troublesome to be with me?" "No, why do you say that?" Leo William''s handsome eyes were filled with surprise. "What is it? Are you regretting trying to seduce me? " Leo William whispered into her ear and chuckled. When the elevator door opened, Mary Ann was stunned. She looked at the man with a smile and asked, "Who seduced you? You were the one who seduced me. " Leo William shrugged his shoulders. "I don''t think so, you were clearly the one who took the initiative.¡± "I didn''t. I didn''t take the initiative. I didn''t." Mary Ann was so embarrassed that she stomped her feet on the ground Seeing that she was so angry that her face wasflushed red, Leo William immediately reached out and pul led Her into his embrace. His thin ipg-kissed her forehead: "Alright, waste one who took the initiative, I sed duced you, you couldn¡¯ t$tand fry y seduction, and took the initiative to throw yourself into my : arms.¡± "How did you say that ..." I seem to still be shameless, huh?" Mary Ann''s shining eyes widened The man immediatelyughed out loud, "Now that you mention it, it doesn''t seem to be meaningful anymore. Children already have it." Mary Ann pouted. Indeed, whoever took the initiative would be the one taking the initiative, it wasn''t important anymore. Chapter 1634 Chapter 1634 Alvina Miller ran towards the hospital again. This time, she saw her grandfather trying to get off the wheelchair with the help of the Rain and walk on his own The Rain seemed to be advising him, but the old man was very insistent. He pushed the wheelchair by himself for a while, then stopped to rest. Alvina Miller lowered her head, unable to hold back her tears. Grandfather was already improving, she should be happy. "Grandfather!" Just as Alvina Miller was about to go over, she saw Amy Miller running towards him from the other side. Alvina Miller and Zoey beside him looked at each other. Why would Amy Millere here? Cn the day that her two uncles were donated out, she had already put down the harsh words of breaking up the rtionship between father and son. She would nevere to the hospital to visit him again, Alvina Miller thought that Amy Miller would nevere back, but she actually did. When the old man heard Amy Miller calling her, he turned his head and smiled at her. "It''s the Little Amy, it''s rare that you still have the heart toe visit this useless old man.¡± "Grandfather, what are you talking about? You''re my grandfather, why would I hate you?" Amy Miller walked over, and handed the fruit basket over to Rain. She reached out to support the old man and walked forward: "Grandfather, don''t be angry at my father and uncle, they just didn''t understand. Grandfather was really wise, I actually admire you making this decision. If it was me, I definitely wouldn''t have been able to do it." "Little Amy, Grandfather is relieved that you can think like this." The old man nodded with a smile. Amy Miller''s gaze swept under a tree not far away. She saw Alvina Miller and her female bodyguard standing there for a while, but they did note over. "Grandfather, I came to apologize to you. The reason I did so many wrong things is because I am young and vigorous, and do not know how to be sensible. From now on, I will work hard to learn to be a good person. Grandpa, can you forgive me?" Amy Miller had an expression of sincere apology as he begged Grandfather in a low voice The old man looked ahead and sighed, "Which youth wouldn''t make a mistake? No matter what, you are my granddaughter, and I won''t hold any grudges against you. I just hope that you can find a way of life that belongs to you after you have experienced some trouble. " "I''ve already found them. Grandfather, when are you going to leave the hospital? Where are you going to stay after you leave the hospital? I want to take care of you." Amy Miller immediately asked with concern "I still don''t want to leave the hospital. When I recover a bit better, I will find a quiet ce to retire.¡± The old man thought for a moment and replied. "Can I choose that ce?" Grandfather, just treat it as giving me a chance to apologize to you. I will definitely choose a ce that is very suitable for vou, and I will also nt flowers for you, and pile up a few fish in the pond so that you won''t be so bored.¡± Amy Miller immediately said happily. "No need, I got Rain to help me arrange a ce to stay. If you want toe to see me, juste over." The old man rejected Amy Miller''s suggestion Alvina Miller took a detour to the other side, coincidentally meeting the old man head on. She smiled and shouted: "Grandfather!" Amy Miller thought that Alvina Miller was trying to avoid her, but never would she have thought that Alvina Miller would stille over to greet her. Zoey''s eyes were sharp, because she was always on guard against everyone in the hospital, observing every single person''s expression was her job and habit. She noticed that when Amy Miller looked at her, her eyes were filled with resentment, causing her heart to trembleMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org. "Alvina, didn''t I tell you not toe every day? You''re really disobedient.¡± The old man was clearly very happy to see her, but he still couldn''t help but reprimand her. Alvina Miller raised the heat preservation box in her hand. "I just want to give you something to eat. If grandfather doesn''t want to see me, then I''ll leave." "Don''t go,e back." The old man knew she was joking and immediately stopped her again Cnly then did Alvina Miller walk over with a smile on her face. "Grandfather, it''s really great that you can stand up and walk." Because Amy Miller hated Alvina Miller too much, she could not even feign a smile, and could only look away with a cold face. "Grandfather, I''ll be leaving first." With that, Amy Miller lowered her head and quickly left. Alvina Miller looked at her, and sighed: "Grandfather, I came at the wrong time, I angered her to leave.¡± After all, you two are the granddaughters of the Miller Family. I really don''t want to see the two of you to be as cold as enemies every day." The old man was also heartbroken. Alvina Miller nodded her head: "Grandfather, don''t worry, if she is willing to talk to me, I will definitely not ignore her." "Forget it, there are some things that cannot be avoided. Come, apany me back to the ward." The old man couldn''t force anything and could only leave it to the young man to handle the matter. After apanying the old man for dinner, Alvina Miller and Zoey left in the carriage. Zoey found the opportunity to speak out her thoughts, "Alvina, I feel that your cousin hates you a lot. She locks at you with a gaze that is not friendly at all. "I know." Alvina Miller was a little sad: "She definitely hates me. It''s not only her, everyone in Miller Family hates me." "Is it because your grandfatherdonated his money to be a charity andit has helped you greatly?¡± Zoey asked curiously. Sometimes, the conflicts in a family were even mete frustrating than the conflicts inasociety. Ifit''s an N outsider, she hates me and I won''tC step on her. But family is different, even though they hate you, they still haveall kinds of interactions-with Vou. Alvina Miller lowered her head and said self¡ªdeprecatingly, her heart heavy. Zoey could feel her despair, but she had no way tofort her. It was night, and the beginning of summer had already arrived. The weather was slowly getting hotter after a period of cold After Alvina Miller took a bath, she sat on the rocking chair in front of the door. There was incense by her side and the fragrance was surrounding her. In the distance, the lights of a car came shining in, her eyes slowly opened, only to see a ck car parked in front of her, one of the doors opened, and Joseph Grant walked towards her through the night. Warren Hilton tactfully led the group of people away, Joseph walked to her side, squatting down. His big hand held her small hand, and pressed against his lips: "Waiting for me?" Alvina Miller nodded her head: "You said that you will be back early, so I was waiting for you." "Fool!" The man cursed in a low voice, yet it was also filled with a doting tone. "Don''t wait outside in the future. There are so many mosquitoes. Do you have to feed them?" "I''ve already lit the incense. No mosquito dares to bite me." Alvina Miller said somewhatcently. Joseph Grantimmediately lifted her up from the rocking chair, scaring Alvina Miller quite abit. Hertwo small hadds were tightly wrapped> arouneihis neck, and her beautiful eyes were filled withughter: ¡°Don''t bedfike that, be careful or semeone fight see it." "So what if they see it? Can''t I hold my wife?" Joseph Grant sounded very proud. "I''m not your wife yet. At most, I have onefianc¨¦e.¡± Alvina Miller replied to him with her small mouth, unwilling to be outdone. Tomorrow, wewill go and get the certificate. After receiving the certificate, we will hold a banquet and infofm the world that you, Alvin Mil eraare my, Joseph Grant''s, wife. Joseph Grantughed lowly, as his lipskissed twice on her face: "Why get married so soon? I want to enjoy my bachelor life a little more. I want to be in love. ¡± Alvina Miller was immediately like a disobedient child. he said one sentence, she rebutted him three times. "The First Lady''s position is vacant. Don''t underestimate her. There are still a lot of important things for you to do. I want a good wife.¡± Joseph Grant said in a low voice. "What am I going to do?" Alvina Miller had an astonished expression. "I''l let me sort out a copy of your work. I won''t let you take it easy.¡± Joseph Grant looked at her clear eyes and suddenly felt his heart ache for her. He was afraid that she would be too busy and tired. "Oh, well, I''l do my best.¡± Alvina Miller did not run or evade; she only nodded seriously in response. Joseph Grant liked her rational appearance, letting him feel that it was easy to get along with her. Previously, when they were going to get engaged, he was afraid that she would cause trouble without reason. Chapter 1635 Chapter 1635 Joseph Grant sat on the sofa with Alvina Miller, suddenly thinking of the message his sister had sent him, he felt guilty for some reason. Lowering his eyes to look at the girl in his arms, he suddenly wished that she would not know about this in her entire life. "Alvina, what do you want to eat tonight? I''ll cook for you myself, it''s still early today." Maybe it was because Joseph Grant felt guilty, he wanted to show off and curry favor with this woman. Alvina Miller squinted her eyes and smiled, she tilted her head and thought for a while: "I want to do some romantic things with you, eat steak, I''ll go get some candles.¡± After Joseph Grant heard her words, he could not help but chuckle. "Alright, it''s good as long as you like it. I''ll go make dinner then. "Yes." Alvina Miller immediately stood up from his embrace. "Right, Alvina, we will move out from here the day after tomorrow." Joseph Grant suddenly thought of something important and asked. Alvina Miller was startled, she turned and locked at him: "Move into the presidential pce?" "Yes, I know that it wasn''t easy for you to get used to this ce, and now you have to move to a strange ce to live. This will be difficult for you." Joseph Grant walked towards her, his fingers caressing her long hair. "I don''t care. As long as you''re here, I like it no matter where you live." Alvina Miller squinted andughed. Joseph Grant knew that she wasn''t lying to him, and he instantly rejoiced Alvina Miller walked up the stairs step by step, opened her case and found a cup and wax of a star, she stood up while holding it, and suddenly saw a ck dress inside the cab. An idea shed through her mind, she immediately extended her hand out to take it. It was a very simple little ck skirt. One of its legs was crossed, and as it walked, a pair of white legs was faintly discernible. It was very sexy and beautiful. Alvina Miller shyly locked at the wide t¡ªshirt on her body. She suddenly felt that on a romantic night, she had to wear better clothes. She hurriedly changed into this ck dress. Recently, she had be a little fatter but she was still considered skinny. Wearing this dress, she locked exactly like a beauty. Alvina Miller snickered for a bit, then happily turned around and walked down the stairs. She had just walked to the kitchen door when she heard the man sound as if he was cutting something. She had her hands behind her back and leaned over to look, Joseph Grant had already taken off his jacket and was wearing a white shirt as he stood there mixing the sauce. Beside him was a bottle of red wine that had just been opened. "Did I catch you drinking?" Alvina Miller purposely threatened him. Joseph Grant''s handsome face froze for a moment before he immediately spread out his hands with an innocent look on his face, "No, I didn''t.¡± "I don''t believe it." Alvina Miller curled her lips Joseph Grant was at a loss. This littledy had a temper, he supported himself on the table with one hand, lowering his tall body, his eyes filled with laughter as he asked her: "Then what do I need to do to make you believe me?" "I need to check ..." Alvina Miller''s beautiful big eyes shed. Joseph Grant immediately extended his hand to pick at her slender and delicate chin, and asked hoarsely: "Is this the way to check it?" Before Alvina Miller could react, the man''s thin lips were already imprinted. Alvina Miller originally only wanted to joke around with him, but he didn''t think that the man would joke around even more seriously than she did "No, no, no..." I''m not going to try anymore. " Alvina Miller was a little confused by his kiss, and immediately retreated two steps. She was so scared that she quickly raised her hand to surrender. The man''s dangerous eyes shed with a proud light. "How is it? Have you found out?" "Alright, you won." Alvina Miller could only give in. If it was about being smart, she thought that she was still pretty unrivalled, but when she met Joseph Grant who was truly smart, she realized that being smart was not enough. The man could see through her with a nce, and he could even control herpletely. Joseph Grant was amused by her, but after that, his gazended on her body: Why are you changing? Alvina Miller was stunned. Then, she lowered her head with a face full of shyness, and whispered: "Isn''t that good?" However, Joseph Grant walked towards her step by step. Alvina Miller was so scared that she took a step back and leaned against the wall with her back against it. Her eyes shone as she looked into the man''s dark eyes, unable to guess what he was thinking. "Did you know that your current attire makes it so that I won''t be able to cook dinner peacefully?¡± Joseph Grant''s lips moved closer to her ear, his voice was extremely hoarse. Alvina Miller''s mind went nk for a moment, then she blinked: "Why can''t you cook dinner? It''s not like I''m stopping you. " "Seeing you dressed like this made me hungry." The man''s voice had a hint of a hint. Alvina Miller''s beautiful face immediately blushed, she actually understood what he meant.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t be reckless, let''s just make dinner.¡± Alvina Miller covered her mouth andughed secretly. Joseph Grant suddenly turned her small body, causing her to have her back to him, he hugged her directly: "What if I don''t want to eat a proper meal?" Alvina Miller was so frightened that she immediately struggled, her heart was flustered and filled with anticipation, her voice trembling: "Joseph Grant, what are you doing?" Joseph Grant''s voice carried a smile, and his thin lips kissed the part of her long hair: "Guess? If you''re right, there''s a prize. " "What award?" Alvina Miller immediately asked curiously. but her heart felt a little bit like a kitten scratching her heart. "We''ll talk about itter.¡± The manughed. Alvina Miller did not expect Joseph Grant to be aiman who kept his promises, the kitchen was a ce -_ that waschard to finish. Alvina Miller shook her legs as sheid on the¡± sofa, she did not move at all, but suddenly, she realized that there was a small ck box in front of her, causing her narrowed eyes to widen. "What is this?" Alvina Miller''s voice was soft, as though she did not have much strength left. The man immediately opened it and showed it to her. "I bought it before, and I''ve always wanted to give it to you. But because I was too busy, I forgot about it." "You gave me another ring?" Alvina asked with a surprised look on her face. "I also saw it unintentionally. I felt it to be beautiful, and wanted to gift it to you." Joseph Grant said softly. "Thisis a sapphire. It''s so beautiful. " Alvina Miler looked at the shiny < gem, she was extremely moved. She felt that the gift was no longer: precious, but rather, the mag''s heart was S the most valuable thing to her. "As long as you like it." The man saw her smiling happily and felt his heart warm up. "Of course I like it." Alvina Miller said, she then put it on and looked around, no matter how she looked at it, it looked extremely beautiful. Joseph Grant kissed her on the forehead: "It''s almost 8, I have to make dinner for you." It was only then that Alvina Miller realized that time had passed really quickly. The man had returned home at 6: 3¡é AM, and in the blink of an eye, it was already past 8 PM Joseph Grant then fried another two poached eggs on top of the dinner. Seeing that she was exhausted, Joseph Grant felt that she really had to make up for it. She ran over and hugged him tightly behind, her little face resting on his shoulder. "Thank you for your gift, I''ll have to give you one in return for these next two days." Joseph Grantughed warmly: "No need, do we still need to return the gift? All my things are yours. " "As expected of Mr. President, your way of speaking is brilliant. Alright, I like what you said.¡± Alvina Miller immediately said. Joseph Grant couldn''t do anything to her, but she seemed to have a weird feeling about it. After the steakwas fried, Alvina Miller lit up the candles. She also dimmed the¡¯ lights in the o surroundings, causing the candles to shige I brilliantly, which reflected her alluring red face which was like a peach blossom. = Joseph Grant took out a knife and fork, cut the steak into pieces, and then directly ced it in front of her: "Eat it, it has been a while since you''ve cooked, I wonder how it tastes like." Alvina Miller immediately used fork to eat a piece of meat. Joseph Grant also received a piece of the loot, which could indeed be considered quite good. The two of them finished their dinner in the light of wax. The atmosphere was warm and romantic, as if all their worries had disappeared, leaving only each other in their eyes. "Tomorrow afternoon, I will have Zoey send you over. We will get a certificate.¡± While Joseph Grant was packing his things, he gently told her. "Oh, got it." After eating dinner, Alvina Miller turnedzy. Joseph Grant looked up at her, and shook his head with a helpless smile. Chapter 1636 Chapter 1636 Alvina woke up very early in the morning. She stretchedzily and used a bucket to sprinkle water on the flowers and nts below the porch. Although she only had a few days left, she still wanted to take care of the flowers and nts. Joseph Grant walked out of the living room. Seeing the girl bending over to water the flowers, a smile shed across his face, and he quickly walked over. "You woke up so early today? How rare it is." "We have to get a certificate today, I''m so happy that I can''t fall asleep.¡± Alvina Miller answered him. "Oh!" The man¡¯s voice rose. He didn''t believe what she said. This woman''s sleep quality was really good. She couldn''t wake up from the sound of thunder in the middle of the night, would she lose sleep? Alvina Miller suddenly turned around and stared at him with her beautiful eyes: "What do you mean by that?" "It''s not interesting at all. Why don''t you change your clothes, we still need to go take a photo.¡± Joseph Grant immediately covered his face full of suspicion with his gentle smile. Alvina Miller pouted and directly stuffed the water bucket into the man''s hands: "As for the rest, you go pour it.¡± Joseph Grant immediately took over her work and wateredthe nts When Alvina Miller came down, she changed into an elegant set of clothing. Inside, there was a small white shirt, on the outside, there was a small ck jacket and an A¡ª shape skirt, it looked simple, elegant and refined. When Joseph Grant saw her walk in from the sunlight, his heartbeat quickened. He actually had the illusion that he didn''t dare to look at her seriously, as if he was afraid that he would be lost in her beautiful face "Let''s go. Is it good to look at me like this?" Alvina Miller immediately walked in front of him and made a turn for his evaluation "Good." the man blurted out "You''re lying to me?" The girl immediately shouted in dissatisfaction. Joseph Grant didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Alvina Miller, can you exin a little? I said it was really beautiful. "I''m not being reasonable.¡± Alvina Miller said angrily. Joseph Grant had finally seen her charming side. Fine, she was unreasonable, and he liked her too, since she only had to be reasonable on important matters. In private interactions, her unreasonable appearance made her even cuter. The two of them went out in the car. Since the President wanted to get a marriage certificate, there was naturally special treatment. The Civil Affairs Bureau''s staff personally came to the office to help him with this matter. "Madam can approach some of the gentlemen''s shoulders." The photographer reminded Alvina Miller with a smile. Madam? Alvina Miller could not help but shiver. They had not even gotten their marriage certificate, and he was already calling her that? However, in her impression, only middle¡ªaged women would be addressed as madam. She was only 23 years old. Could she change her name to, for example, Mrs. Grant? "Alvina, don''t be in a daze." Just as she was thinking, her hand was suddenly gripped by the man, and his voice rang in her ear. Alvina Miller trembled. how could she be in a daze in such an important asion? The staff member tried not tough, but felt that this First Lady was really cute. Maybe young girls all had amon trait, being cute like a cat After taking photos, Alvina Miller sat on the sofa again, waiting for give her signature. Joseph Grant did not read through the contents on it, and immediately wrote down his name. Alvina Miller did not even look at the name, and just continued writing down her name. "Mr. President, we will send the documents to you when they are ready. We need you to wait a moment.¡± The staff member reminded him with a smile as he left. "I''m fine, sorry for troubling you." Joseph Grant said politely. Alvina Miller was secretly happy in her heart. She had finally married Joseph Grant, and it was a marriage that had the force ofw. "Alvina, stay for lunch. Let''s eat together.¡± The man asked her in a low voice. "Alright, I''ll go look for Sister Penelope.¡± Of course, Alvina Miller was happy to apany him for lunch, it was still early, and she wanted to meet someone. Because she hadn''te to work during this period of time, she only called Sister Penelope a few times. It was rare for her to have a chance to sit down and chat with her. "Go." Joseph Grant gently held her arm: "Although I have already cleaned up this ce, there are still ces that I missed out on, you still have to be careful." "Don''t worry, I will." Alvina Miller immediately tock out an item from her bag: Anti¡ªwolf Spray. Joseph Grant watched her waving the thing in her hand, and was amused by her once again. "When did you prepare it? Why didn''t I know? "I''m not here to guard against you, why should I let you know?" Alvina Miller yfully blinked her eyes, then turned around and walked towards the Ministry of Foreign Affairs.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Coincidentally, Penelope had returned from a meeting and met Alvina Miller in the hallway. She was extremely surprised. "Alvina, I thought I recognized the wrong person. It''s really you." Penelope said while beaming. Hearing the voice behind him, Alvina Miller immediately turned around andughed happily: "l was just about to go to the office to find you." "Come here." Maybe love really had the power to dig out a person''s sunny side. Penelope was publicly acknowledged as an irondy in the past, with a face that was expressionless and sometimes gave people a serious feeling. But now, her smile had be wider. Wherever sheyent, people would pay attention-to her. In the past, everyone-nad mocked and ridiculed her, but Row, they had all pped:~ their fages. Most people could not believe that in the end, she stft magried Joseph Grant and would s6on be the First Lady. Cnce they entered the office, Alvina Miller finally heaved a sigh of relief. "I was walking over here just now, and they treated me like an alien. This feeling is really ufortable." "That''s for sure. Your current status is extraordinary, so of course they need to take another look at you.¡± Penelope todk out a bottle of water and ced ft I in front of her. Sitting on the office chair, she smiled - emotionally and said: "Time passes by gelickly, the general election is OVET, and now the po itical situation of the office has changeeta ot, itis less contentious and more hardworking. This kind of feeling is like a rising sun, allowing people to see it rising step by step, making them feel even warmer." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org When Alvina Miller heard someone positive evaluation of her husband, she was really in a good mood "I hope that Joseph Grant can live up to everyone''s expectations. In any case, I believe in him." Alvina Miller began tough as if she was trying to cover his weakness "We all believe that he will make our country better.¡± Penelope also smiled and nodded. Alvina Miller telrned the chair, and could not help but ask curiously: "How far has your rtionship with the Rainprogressed? Rain has besn taking-Care of my grandfather inthe hospital recently, would it affect your lives? For this matter, I realy must apo ogize to you. " Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "What are you apologizing for?" I admire Rain''s loyalty towards your grandfather very much, and let me see how responsible he is. If it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid that I wouldn''t even be able to meet him in this lifetime. " Penelope immediately sighed. "This is your destiny. How can it be because of me?¡± Alvina Miller did not dare take credit. "You''re the one who gave us the chance to meet. You''re our good agent.¡± Penelope immediatelyughed out loud. Alvina Miller alsoughed, "You are right, I am doing this because I am doing it for myself. If you can continue living a happy and loving life, then my virtue will be even deeper.¡± "By the way, did youe here to see Mr. President?" Penelope immediately asked her curiously. Alvina Miller nodded her head: "That''s right, we came here today to get a marriage certificate, and we just finished it, and have not obtained one yet." "Really? Then I must congratte you all. The next step should be to have children, right? Hearing this, Penelope immediately felt happy for her. Alvina Miller shyly lowered her head, and nodded: " I am preparing to have a child.¡± "Then I''ll have to prepare a gift for that cute little guy.¡± Penelope said with a smile. Alvina Miller became even more embarrassed: "It''s still too early to say, but I don''t know when I''ll have to go up.¡± "Children are predestined, he wille sooner orter. Don''t be impatient, both you and Mr. President are still so young. They will be here very soon." Penelope quicklyforted her. Alvina Miller was even more embarrassed, and quickly changed the topic: "Sister Penelope, do you n to have children?¡± Penelope immediately said shyly, "We don''t n to have children anymore. We are already old.¡± Chapter 1637 Chapter 1637 Alvina Miller and Penelope chatted for a while, until Penelope had some work to do, so she could only leave. Walking along the bright corridor, seeing that everyone was busy, like she was an idler, she suddenly felt embarrassed and quickly headed to Joseph Grant''s office. In the past, she would always be restricted from going anywhere. But now, with her freedomof any obstructions, and many people greeting her, this treatment was extremely pleasant. It was extremely difficult to be respected by others, but because of Joseph Grant, everything had be so easy.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. When Alvina Miller was walking towards Joseph Grant''s office, suddenly, she saw a fight at the side. At first, she did not care, but she could vaguely hear a name, and a voice she had heard before. She immediately went around and saw that beside the elevator, Daisy Charley was arguing with a guard. "I''m really a good friend of Mr. President. We grew up together and I made an appointment with him, but I don''t know how I can''t get through to his phone. Let me go over first, I''ll exin everything once I see Mr. President. I''m not a bad person.¡± Daisy Charley was still deep in her thoughts, trying to reason with the guard. When Alvina Miller saw that it was her, she was truly shocked. She had discovered the special feelings Daisy Charley had for her husband, but she had not expected Daisy Charley toe to the office so quickly to look for Joseph Grant This kind of feeling, this indescribable feeling of stuffiness, made her feel extremely displeased. "I know her." Alvina Miller walked out from a wall and said. When the two guards saw that it was her, they immediately felt a tinge of respect for her. "Miss Miller, is she really Mr. President''s friend?" "Yes, she is. However, I do not know if she and Joseph Grant have an appointment to meet.¡± Alvina Miller answered as she walked over. When Daisy Charley, who was still deep in resentment a moment ago, saw Alvina Miller, her expression instantly changed into a bit of an ugly expression, and also a bit of an embarrassed look. Daisy Charley was just thinking about going upstairs to greet them, but now, she just wanted to turn around and leave. Alvina Miller saw that she had turned around and was about to leave, and she immediately shouted for her: "Miss Charley, what a coincidence, what business do you have with Joseph Grant? Would you like me to pass on the message? " Daisy Charley''s face was somewhat dark and gloomy as she said indifferently: "Even if there''s something important, it''s something between him and me. I really don''t need to trouble you to pass it on to me." "What''s going on between you and him?" Alvina Miller couldn''t help but ask. Daisy Charley sneered, she stopped his steps and turned to look at Alvina Miller: "You are only hisfianc¨¦e. I don''t think there is a need to report to you." Alvina Miller felt that Daisy Charley really did not respect others much. Didn''t a fianc¨¦ehave the right to know why she was looking for her fianc¨¦? "Miss Charley, do you want to be honest with me? Do you like Joseph Grant?" Alvina Miller did not want to keep on guessing with her, why not cpen her mouth wide and say it openly? Daisy Charley did not expect Alvina Miller to ask her so directly, and she was a little shocked. Alvina Miller turned and walked towards the window, both hands on the railing, locking out at the sky, and said indifferently: "Even if you don''t say. as a woman, my intuition tells me, you do like him, and you feel that you will definitely defeat me because you were grew up together. I am the one who intervened, and the two of you together are the most reasonable, and your feelings are the most profound.¡± Daisy Charley''s expression changed again and again, and in the end, became a little pale. Her eyes carried a hint of resentment as she looked at Alvina Miller who was facing away from her. "So what if I am?" Daisy Charley sneered. Alvina Millerzily turned around, as she leaned on the railing with her back against it, and a hint of coldness appeared on her beautiful face: "Have you considered the consequences if you do this? Joseph Grant is no ordinary man now, his every move, every word, and action has been amplified and discussed by others, do you think that he will give up his status which he fought for so much just for you? " Daisy Charley''s face looked gloomy as if she had been pped twice. It was extremely ugly and it even hurt. Alvina Miller''s beautiful face became even colder, "I do not dare to take myself too seriously to say nothing of you." "I''m not like you." Daisy Charley retorted with a darkened face. "How is it different? You are his friend, am his wife, and our roles are different; so the decisions we make are-different too. I will take care of his situation, you will not, and allyou have to do is push ime out of the way and be the ~ Ny post important person in-his mind." Alvina Miller immediatelytidiculed back. "Wife?" Daisy Charley''s face turned stiff and she asked in disbelief: "Where did you get that face, calling yourself his wife?" "He and I just got our marriage certificate this morning. We''re legally married now, and I''m not his wife. Are you?" Alvina Miller really didn''t want to hit her. "What?" Daisy-Charley''s face had already turned white. "Alvina Miller, you reallyhave some skills, you''re afraid thet I would return back hare, SO youghxiously tricked Joseph''to margy-you. You''re the most ~ scheming person here, andas expected, the rumors arefrue. Alvina Miller thought that once she told her the news of their marriage, she would withdraw, but she unexpectedly attacked her personally, causing her to instantly be angry. "Miss Charley, looks like you''ve investigated me. I wonder who told you the rumors. Do you want to find out if she still says that in front of me? " Alvina Miller''s face was filled with anger. Just as Daisy Charley wanted to speak. she suddenly saw that at the end of the corridor, a tall figure was walking over quickly. Her heart trembled, her gaze was fixated on Joseph Grant who was walking over, unable to move away. Seeing her strange expression, Alvina Miller could not help but turn around. When she saw Joseph Grant, she was also startled. She suddenly felt a little guilty. as if she had done something wrong. She wanted to turn around and leave. However, she was also afraid that if she left him alone with Joseph Grant, there would be more problems. Thus, she tensed up and stood in ce nervously, until the man walked in front of her. "Daisy, why are you here?¡± Joseph Grant asked Daisy Charley. For some inexplicable reason, tears rolled down Daisy Charley''s eyes. She looked like she was denouncing Joseph Grant, and also looked like she had suffered a great grievance. She bit her lips and didn''t say a word Alvina Miller really admired her acting skills, it seemed as if she was being bullied, what was she crying for? Joseph Grant frowned, but he still reached out his hand to bring Alvina Miller into his embrace, and lightly told her: "Alvina and I are getting married today. If it''s convenient for you, let''s stay for lunch." Daisy Charley''s tears instantly froze and her face was filled with pain. "Joseph, do you really love her?" Alvina Miller trembled, a cold aura permeating through her entire body. Oh my god, she had never called out the man''s name so intimately before, so why did Daisy Charley call his so smoothly? "Yes, I love her." Joseph Grant did not consider, nor did he hesitate, and directly answered her. "Then you ..." Did you ever like me before she showed up?¡± Daisy Charley cried even harder, she raised her hand to wipe it. Alvina Miller was suddenly afraid, if someone came over and heard of Daisy Charley''s words, would they spread the rumors? Fortunately, no one came over, Alvina Miller suspected that Joseph Grant had sent people to clear this ce out. Daisy, I understand what you''re thinking, but I''m really sorry. I used to see you as adriend, but also in the future, my wife is a jealous person, so I hopethat we won''tbeso - awkward-f you feel that our OF friendship is worthless, then I will coept being a stranger fronmnow on=0n Joseph Grant''s back; a small hand was forcefully twisting around his waist. It was precisely because the little girl beside him had conveyed a hint of anger towards him that caused Joseph Grant''s words strong. AN QD The two words ¡°stranger¡± stung Daisy Charley immediately, and she looked up at Joseph Grant with an even more sorrowful expression. Chapter 1638 Chapter 1638 Joseph Grant avoided Daisy Charley''s gaze, causing Daisy Charley to feel even more hopeless. She spoke with hidden bitterness: "The moment I woke up, I heard the news of you getting engaged, my illness worsened, and I was forced to stay at the hospital to examine the situation. So, everything was just a one¡ªsided wish of mine. Alvina Miller was furious, was there a need for this woman to keep emphasizing on what they knew in the past? Could it be that whoever knew the person would have to go through an unforgettable experience? Wouldn''t this mean that the world would be thrown into chaos? "Daisy, since your body isn''t too good, it''s better not to walk around. You''ll be in danger if you do that." Joseph Grant could tell that Daisy Charley had be much thinner than before, hence he spoke cut in concern. Daisy Charley''s tears continued to fall, sheughed with sorrow: "You''re still worried about me, right? If anything had happened to me, you would have been worried for me. " Joseph Grant was speechless, he suddenly felt that he did not understand Daisy Charley in front of him. Alvina Miller immediately said: "Joseph Grant only cared about you out of friendship, Miss Charley, can I trouble you not to add mere? We are married, and itis immoral of you to do so. " "Did I speak to you?" Daisy Charley was so sad that she lost all sense of reason. She red at Alvina Miller was startled, and immediately pinched Joseph Grant''s back hard. Joseph Grant''s handsome face shed with pain, this little woman was really ruthless. "Daisy, Alvina and I still have things to do, so we''ll be leaving first.¡± "Joseph ..." Daisy Charley suddenly took two steps forward, her entire body swayed, and she subconsciously reached out to press her hand on her head. Seeing her like that, Joseph Grant frowned. "Daisy, please don''t be like this. In your eyes, am I, Joseph Grant, a bastard? I can''t have any feelings for you more than being a man and a woman. If I get married, I will be loyal to my wife. I also hope that you can find your happiness as soon as possible. " Joseph Grant could see that Daisy Charley had traces of acting. He was not ancrdinary man, and would easily be lost in a woman''s acting skills. Because he could see that Daisy Charley was doing this on purpose, he finally opened his mouth and expressed his thoughts.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Daisy Charley''s hand that was pressing on her head stiffened, even her expression was somewhat frozen. Alvina Miller raised her beautiful eyes and stared straight at the man beside her, as though she couldn''t believe that he would say all those words. "Sorry for disturbing you.¡± Daisy Charley''s heart, at this moment, was dead. She felt that if she continued acting it out, she would only be asking for trouble, and although she was unwilling, she had no choice but to turn around and leave. Alvina Miller watched Daisy Charley''s back as she quickly left, without a trace of that weak look she had just had. She really knew how to act.She had almost been tricked by her. "Do you think she saw you be Mr. President and fell in love with you in an instant?" Alvina Miller asked coldly from the side. Joseph Grant was stunned for a moment, then couldn''t help butugh: "You''re thinking too much right? I didn''t feel that she was in love with me, she might just be not willing to have no ce in my heart." "Why would she be unwilling?" Did she give anything for you? If not, then why would she upy an important position in your heart? "After Alvina Miller heard this, she was so angry that her face turned white. Actually, there were many women in this world who liked to show off their attractiveness in front of men. Perhaps she didn''t have any possessiveness towards those men, but she wanted to leave an indelible mark in their hearts as proof of her feminine attractiveness. This kind of woman was quite scary and could easily hurt many women that were truly moved. They easily took away the man¡¯s heart with a smile. However, when the man came to chase her, she showed an innocent and astonished expression. "How could I understand the thoughts of you women?" Joseph Grant did not dare to further investigate this matter with her, he was afraid of offending her, because a woman''s thoughts were ever¡ªchanging, a small matter like this could cause them to explode Alvina Miller narrowed her bright eyes and locked at the man''s expression, afraid that he would deliberately avoid the topic of conversation. "You were so heartless just now. My hand must have been twisted and swollen by you." An expression of grievance shed across Joseph Grant''s handsome face. "Where? Let me see. " Alvina Miller immediately pulled on his shirt. The man was shocked by her actions and quickly grabbed her small hand. "You can''t look from here.¡± "Why can''t I lock? Is there anyone here? * Alvina Miller pouted "That''s because I got my assistant to stop everyone and prevent them from joining in on the fun." Joseph Grant held her small hands, and couldn''t help but rub his fingers on her back. Only then did he realize that her skin was soft and smooth Because of his dawdling, an electric current shot into her heart, and she couldn''t help but lean onto him. "Joseph Grant, will you protect me like this when you meet other love rivals in the future?¡± "What do you think?" Joseph Grantughed with ulterior motives. "Of course you have to defend me." Alvina Miller''s beautiful face became anxious, and her face blushed as she stressed. Joseph Grant immediately pulled her closer and whispered into her ear, "Don''t worry, you won''t have another love rival, because I won''t give any woman the chance.¡± "I don''t believe you." A sentence suddenly popped out in Alvina Miller''s mind. "Why not?" Joseph Grant was stunned, he was injured Alvina Millerughed but did not say a word. She struggled out of his embrace and quickly walked forward The man''s handsome face shed with a burnt color. With his long legs, he chased after her. "Are you not going to answer?" However, Alvina Miller saidcently: "There''s no reason. My grandfather said that I can only believe half of a man''s words." Joseph Grant was at a loss whether tough or cry. From the locks of it, the Old Master Miller had taught her quite a few things, but at the same time, he was secretly shocked Wouldn''t his future days be a bit miserable? When the two of them reached the elevator, his assistantwithdrew his guard and followed them towards the office. Daisy Charley walked out of the office building dejectedly. Standing beside the car, she turned her head to look at the white sacred building, her heart filed with unspeakable jealousy. What kind of demonic technique did Alvina Miller use to make Joseph Grant defend her? Since a young age, Daisy Charley had always warited to be outstandingyand it would be best if she could be more outstanding than men. only by doing this would those men who were weaker than herhave the face to pursue her, and now, she was already very outstanding, but discovered that she had st to woman who were inferior to her. Daisy Charley drove aimlessly, she did not want to return to the hotel, it was empty. there was no one there. Suddenly, she saw a bar on the side that looked like a high¡ªend ce. Daisy Charley turned the wheel and parked the car in front of the hotel. Perhaps something had gone wrong with her lifestyle. In the past, she didn''t want toe to this kind of ce to spend money. She felt that a woman needed to clean herself in order to be cherished by men However, when she became an adult, she discovered that no matter how proper a man was, they all liked those bewitching women "Life is so ridiculous, how can I be a pure and noblewoman again? aybe Alvica t Miller is the kind of woman who can let things go easily that''s why Joseph Grant was se.> infatuated by her. "Daisy Charley immediately took off her jacket, threw it into the car, carried her bag, and walked towards the Bub wearing only a blue shirt. Daisy Charley-gat at the counter and drank two cups of wine. Looking at the bodies of the young girls who ~ were dancing on the brightly colored dancefloor, which were crazily Wistifg and turning, many ofthe men beside them were SE at them like wolves. Content belongs to Daisy Charley envied them for being able to wiggle their weapons andugh so unrestrainedly. She could not help but drink another cup of wine. "Sister Daisy? Is it really you? "Suddenly, a woman ran over to greet her in surprise. Daisy Charley raised her intoxicated eyes and looked at her. It was only after a long while that she recognized her. "That''s me, why did you return home? Didn''t you settle abroad? "Jodie Smith and Daisy Charley were also old acquaintances. Chapter 1639 Chapter 1639 ¡°It was hard to say.¡± Daisy ridiculed¡± how old are you? How can youe to this ce?¡± Jodie Smith''s mother and Daisy Charley''s mother were considered good friends within the circle. The two of them knew each other when they were overseas, and at that time, Jodie Smith was only a thirteen year old child, while Daisy Charley was already twenty. In Daisy Charley''s eyes, she still felt that Jodie Smith had not grown up yet. "Sister Daisy, have you forgotten? I''m neen years old this year, and I''m already an adult." Jodie Smith immediatelyughed. "Oh, yes. Time flies. You''re already 19 years old." Daisy Charley couldn''t help but sigh; her heart was filled with endless grief. "Big Sister Daisy, why are you drinking by yourself? Are you not in a good mood? I''ll have a drink with you fingers. Servant was very familiar with her and gave her the secret cocktail that she liked to drink the most. " Jodie Smith immediately snapped her "I''m out of love." Daisy Charley lied on the table, and suddenly cried out. The grievances in her heart, under the stimtion of the alcohol, stopped her from pressing her head down anymore. "What a coincidence, I also lost love." Hearing that, Jodie Smith immediately felt the same way. Daisy Charley raised her head, and self¡ªdeprecatingly said: "You are so young, so being lovelorn doesn''t matter. There will definitely be many people who will like you, I am already not young anymore, The person I have been waiting for has already been snatched away by another woman.¡± "You''re going to snatch it back? I am nning to snatch him back right now, and I am not willing to admit defeat like this." Jodie Smith was indeed too young, and the way she spoke was very frivolous. "I don''t have the courage anymore. He likes that woman, not me." Daisy Charleyughed at herself, already knowing her own limits. Hearing that, Jodie Smith suddenly felt ufortable, "Why do all the men we like don''t like us? We''re not bad. " "The first person I like is so outstanding. Who else can I like? Who can be more outstanding than him? " Daisy Charley muttered pessimistically. "Big sister Daisy, Who do you like? I''m really curious.¡± Jodie Smith immediately asked. Daisy Charley just smiled and shock her head, she did not want to say it out loud Jodie Smith could only stop asking: "Forget it, I won''t ask if you don''t want to say it, I''l treat you today.¡± It was not that Daisy Charley did not want to say it, she did not dare to say it. Although she resented Joseph Grant for ruthlessly abandoning her, but because she loved him, she did not want to hurt him. Jodie Smith was wearing extremely sexy tight¡ªfitting clothing. With her young and delicate figure, the men around her constantly turned their heads. After Daisy Charley drank a few cups of wine, she left with a few pieces of cash. She realized that she was still unable to assimte into everything here. When Jodie Smith came back from the dance, she realized that Daisy Charley had already left. However, servant called out to her, "Miss Smith, do you recognize that beautiful woman from before?" "Yeah. So?" Jodie Smith shrugged her shoulders. "Oh, she left her phone behind. If you want to get to know her, then I''ll let you keep it. I''ll have to trouble you to return it to her.¡± Servant said with a smile Jodie Smith extended her hand and received it: "Ck, thank you." Jodie Smith took her phone and subconsciously switched on the light. Suddenly, she saw a picture on the screen, a man holding onto a table with both his hands. Jodie Smith widened her eyes in shock. She had finally resolved her curiosity, the person Daisy Charley liked was actually the Joseph Grant who just picked the president. "He really is outstanding.¡± Jodie Smith couldn''t help but admire Daisy Charley, the man she chose was indeed outstanding Jodie Smith yed with Daisy Charley''s phone, she was suddenly curious to see if Daisy Charley''s phone had any secrets. She looked around and suddenly, she quickly walked towards the bathroom and opened her phone. She was even more surprised to find that her phone was unlocked. How is this Daisy Charley doing? It''s such an important piece of information, but she doesn''t even get a lock screen on it. Jodie Smith was sweating profusely as she held onto her phone, as if she was spying on someone else''s secret. It made her nervous and excited. This phone is not a recent pop star, but an old phone with a sense of time. Jodie Smith could not help but turn her back on it. Who would use such a phone now, she felt that Daisy Charley was not a person of this era. Jodie Smith immediately opened the photo album. She found that there was a period of time inside, and in the past one to two years, her photo albums were all nk. The only one was a photo of Joseph Grant lecturing, which she used as wallpaper. "What did Sister Daisy go through? Why did her phone go nk for more than two years? " Jodie Smith was extremely shocked, but she continued to read, suddenly, her hand could not help but stop. She couldn''t help but widen her eyes She saw a familiar figure in the picture Daisy Charley took three years ago. It was Wendy Grant. They sat together in a beautiful garden. Wendy Grant leaned on Daisy Charley and smiled brilliantly, and on the other side of their table, there was a calm and handsome man. That man wasn''t looking at the camera, but was holding a cup of coffee, reading a magazine Even if the man did not personally take a look, Jodie Smith still recognized him. He was Joseph Grant, the current President. "How does Sister Daisy know Wendy Grant? Furthermore, why is Joseph Grant also with them? "Suddenly, her whole boty £¤ ¡®was covered incold NS sweat: surname as Joseph Gran heard sister, ¡°2 one kn "Wendy Grant has ne , but: hat Joseph Grant has a it is extremely myste eriou ows who she is, nar do t the same s. No hey know her age, could it be that Wendy Grant is Joseph Grant''s sister? Jodie Smith guessed, and then, she confirmed her guess. Although the two of them had different features, but unless it was a brother and sister, how could there be such a close rtionship? "Damned Wendy Grant, I was wondering why she was so rampant. It turns out she has such a strong backer." She really hated Wendy Grant to the bones, so when Jodie Smith found out about her true identity, not only did she hate her, she felt even more jealous. Wendy Grant was Joseph Grant''s little sister, hew could Duke like her? His uncle.was the former President; and furtk¨¦rmore, he had been persoAgtly sent to court by Joseph Grant; ¡°and was now imprisoned. His father was a white¡ªhaired old man, y¨¦t was still in prison. Caatent belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~~ N Jodie Smith''s mind raced, trying to figure out theplicated situation, but just at this time, the phone in her hand vibrated. Jodie Smith hurriedly closed the photo album and picked it up by her ear. "Jodie, is my phone with you? Where are you? "It was Daisy Charley, who had returned to the pub to look for her after realizing that her phone was missing. Servent had told her to give it to Jodie Smith, so she borrowed a phone and called her. Jodie Smith felt a little guilty, but she still replied with a smile: "I''m in the washroom right now, Big sister Daisy, your phone is indeed with me." "Alright, I''lle over!" Daisy Charley immediately hung up and walked towards the washroom. Jodie Smith quickly pushed open the door and walked out of the cubicle, meeting Daisy Charley once again. She pretended to take out her phone from her bag and gave it to her: "Big Sis Daisy, I was really worried about how to contact you. Luckily you called me." "Thank you. I''ll be leaving first." Daisy Charley took her phone, turned and left. Jodie Smith originally wanted to find her to confirm the rtionship between Joseph Grant and her, but when she thought about it carefully, she was afraid that Daisy Charley would be angry because she had peeked at her phone. If Wendy Grant was only the daughter of an ordinary merchant, she wou Id Rave been able to kick her out of the academy within minutes. But now that she knew that she was the sis er of the President, sheN?velDrama.Org owns ? this. 1 think of any way to.deal with her in that short period of time. "Wendy Grant, I don''t care who you are, as long as you are Joseph Grant''s little sister, I don''t believe that Duke can continue to like you." Jodie Smith laughed coldly, he felt that the heavens must have helped her discover this big secret. Wendy Grant suddenly felt her body turn cold, and sneezed. She couldn''t help but rub her nose: "Who''s missing me? It must be him Chapter 1640 Chapter 1640 Wendy Grant was flipping through Daisy''s reviewed information, she was previously focused, but now she could no longer read it. Unable to control herself, she reached for her phone, flipped through the phone book, found Duke ''s number, and looked at it absentmindedly. She did not have the courage to call him. Just looking at his name gave her a sense of satisfaction. However, this satisfaction was far from filling the yearning in her heart. With her finger inadvertently on the phone, she called him. Wendy Grant was shocked, and immediately hung up the phone with a guilty conscience. She thought that if she had only rung twice, Duke probably wouldn''t notice that she had called his number. But in the next second, the ck screen suddenly lit up with Duke''s name. Wendy Grant let out a sharp scream, and immediately hid her phone under the nket. She didn''t dare to answer it, but she didn''t want to miss the call either. Wendy Grant reached for her phone and ced it beside her ear. "Did you call me?" The man''s deep voice sounded out, but it was only a question. "Ugh ..." I identally dialed the wrong number. I was going to call my brother.¡± Wendy Grant''s beautiful eyes looked around in panic as she found an exnation. "Alright, if there''s nothing else, I''ll be hanging up.¡± Duke''s voice didn''t sound like she was having any ups and downs. "Don''t hang up." When Wendy Grant heard that he was going to hang up, she immediately became anxious and immediately shouted loudly. "Anything else?" The man asked indifferently. "I have an appointment with a friend tonight. Will youe over?" Wendy Grant directly asked him. Although she was shy, there were some things she wouldn''t know if she didn''t say it out loud. "I don''t know your friend, so it wouldn''t be convenient for me to go." Duke was startled, then replied indifferently. "Then you won''te?" Wendy Grant''s voice was filled with disappointment. "I have no reason to go.¡± The man was silent for two seconds before he replied Wendy Grant''s heart seemed to have been pierced by something. She knew that she was making trouble for nothing, but she really missed him too much, and wanted to meet him once. Recently, she had gone to senior ss, so even if they were in the same school together, she had not seen him for two days. At both ends of the phone, everyone fell silent. "Then I''m hanging up." Wendy Grant did not feel it was right to force him. "Do you want to see me?" Suddenly, the man''s voice sounded from within the silence. Wendy Grant did not expect him to be even more direct than she was. She was stunned, embarrassed to the point that she did not dare to reply, "Let me treat you to a meal.¡± Duke said in a low voice. "Why did you invite me to eat?¡± Wendy Grant was both surprised and happy. "No reason, I eat alone at night." The man¡¯s voice had a hint ofziness to it. "Sure, give me an address and I''lle to look for you." Wendy Grant was in a very good mood. Just a moment ago, she had justnded in the valley, but now, she had risen up into the air, and even started to walk gracefully. Duke hung up the phone and sent Wendy Grant an address. When Wendy Grant saw the address, she was astonished. This was not the address of a restaurant, but rather the address of a district Wendy Grant''s heartbeat could not help but speed up as she frowned. Could it be that this was a private restaurant? Right now, many of the more expensive restaurants were run by their own families, and many wealthy men were the first to eat there because they were busy and did not want to deal with their own meals. They would find a private restaurant as a base and eat there on time every day. Wendy Grant tidied herself up, took out a pair of denim skirt that she hadn''t worn in a long time, and then carefully painted light make¡ªup in front of mirror before carrying her backpack downstairs. "Wendy,e back early tonight.¡± Old Master Grant warned his granddaughter. "I know, Grandpa. I''ll be back before nine." Wendy Grant walked in front of his grandfather and kissed his forehead. The old man quickly used his hand to wipe it and said with disdain, "What did you paint this time? It''s so greasy. " Wendy Grant spun around happily: "Wearing lipstick, girls all wear it." The old man rubbed his hands together and saw a patch of red. He felt even more disgusted. Wendy Grant felt that the older her grandfather, the more fun it was. He was like a child and whenever she had time, she would go and tease him. The Driver was waiting for her at the door. Wendy Grant gave him the address and he immediately headed towards his destination After more than an hour of driving, Wendy Grant arrived at the upscale residence. She registered with the gate guard and then walked towards the small residence alone. The district was very beautiful, with dim lights at night. Wendy Grant found the elevator and pressed on the floor, causing it to rise up. The elevator door made a sound as Wendy Grant poked her head out to take a look. The big houses on each floor were really luxurious. Wendy Grant took a deep breath, thinking, what if there were a lot of people inside, making a lot of noise? She only wanted to be alone with Duke for a while. She raised her small hand and knocked on the door, and after a while, the door opened. Standing inside the door was Duke, who was wearing a househald uniform, he pulled up his sleeves, revealing his firm and small arms. "Is this your home?" After Wendy Grant realized what was going on, her beautiful eyes immediately widened. Duke nodded his head: "Yes, my house." Wendy Grant looked at him in shock: "Why didn''t you tell me over the phone?" "Will you note if I tell you?" Duke''s thin lips curled up into a smile. "Of course not, I will make the Driver speed up toe here.¡± Her adorable expression made Duke''s expression freeze. He intentionally avoided her, and didn''t dare to look directly at the light in her eyes. Wendy Grant quickly walked in and discovered that she was in a very big 4 room. The ce was decorated with cold colors, just like a man who would always give off cold aura, it was not Wendy at all. "You live alone?" Wendy Grant asked as she looked around, her beautiful eyes filled with a new strange feeling "Yes, just alone." Duke followed behind her, looking at her expression, his emotions were extremelyplicated, he did not understand what he meant. Why did he invite her to dinner? Wendy Grant pushed open the balcony''s door, and a cold wind blew past her. The wind that blew past her shoulders caused her entire person to appear much gentler. The balcony was veryrge, with a circle of tables and chairs. It was very spacious Wendy Grant turned around, and the wind blew from behind her, causing her long hair to be blown to her > cheeks. ¡ìhe opened up her arms. and srifed happily at Duke: "I finally knowWhat the ce you''re ule in loaks like, it''s more or less what I tought it would be.¡± Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "What do you think it looks like?" Duke was surprised. He never thought that she would actually think of his house. She was so bored. "It''s about the same as yours. It''s cold and empty. There''s nothing here at all.¡± Wendy Grant immediately replied. "Take a seat first. If you want anything to drink, go get it from the fridge. I''ll make dinner." Seeing her happy look, Duke''s mood improved a lot. He was afraid that she would despise his family. "You want to cook?" Wendy Grant was startled: "When did you learn to cook? Howe I didn''t know? * "You may not know all about me. I learned how to cook in the army." Duke shook his head with a helpless smile. "I want to know everything about you." Wendy Grant pouted. Duke''s entire body trembled, his beautiful eyes focused on her face: "You don''t like someone if you knowtoo much about him." "Why? But I just want to know more about you, and I won''t hide my love for you now.¡± Wendy Grant looked at him strangely and asked "Wendy, do you know that there is an invisible wall between us?" Duke finally no longer avoided the rtionship with her, he looked at ? her with Sorrow: "in terms of this wall, don know if I can pass *- through it, my surname is Duke, and your surname is Grant, the-grudge between our two families¡± was not formed in this one or two years.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. "What does the.grudge between us from the previous generation have to do withrys? Why can''t we be together?¡± A sh of sadness N appeared on Wendy Grant''s face, and-Rer eyes became misty: ¡°So, you care about my surname, Grant." ~ nS ~~ ~ Chapter 1641 Chapter 1641 Duke saw that there were tears in her eyes and his heart felt as if it was being cut by a knife. The pain was unbearable, he immediately walked to the front of her with quick steps: "I don''t care what your surname is, if I had known earlier, that you liked me too, I would rather choose to be scolded by my uncle than make that cath in front of his bed. It''s all my fault.¡± "What oath?" Wendy''s entire body started to tremble, and she started to feel uneasy. She had always known that the grudge between the Wood Family and the Grant Family would get deeper and deeper, and in the end, everything would be a mess. "I..." Duke was in a dilemma. He really could not bear to speak the truth for fear that she would be injured. " Say it, I can ept it. " "l don''t care what you say, I don''t care how many walls there are between us. The man that is loved by me, Wendy, I will never give him up so easily, unless you tell me now, You don''t even like me, and you even hate you. Only then will Ipletely give up and leave, and will I nevere and disturb your life again.¡± "Of course, I don''t hate you." Duke said anxiously. "Then do you like me?" Wendy immediately tried to question him Duke''s body trembled slightly, his deep eyes focused on her beautiful face that was filled with anticipation: "Yes, I like you." "You didn''t lie to me, did you?" After hearing this answer, Wendy immediately took a step forward and stood in front of him. She lifted her beautiful little face, and stared at him with a smile in her eyes that were as clear as the stars. "You never lig, I know." Duke felt a little embarrassed from her stare, he immediately turned around and said while walking into the kitchen: "I''ve prepared some dishes, seat vourself here, we can have them soon.¡± Wendy knew that he was being shy, so she followed behind him with her hands behind her back and stood outside the kitchen door. Opening the refrigerator, she found that other than mineral water and alcohol, there was not even a bottle of milk It was strange, she thought she had quite a bit of strength, but this time she really couldn''t open the bottle cap. Duke tured his head to look at her. Seeing that she was arguing with the bottle cap, he immediately took a step forward and gently grabbed the bottle from her hands Wendy locked at the opened bottled that he passed over, her face immediately turned hot. "I didn¡¯t mean to act weak in front of you, I really can''t open it..." "I know, even Betty couldn''t break itst time." Duke chuckled Seeing that he did not doubt that she did it on purpose. Wendy finally raised her head to take a sip, and then curiously walked to his side to look at the dishes he had prepared. "You know how to cook a fish? I love having fish. " Seeing that there were a lot of seafood, Wendy immediately smiled happily. "I know." Duke replied softly. Because he knew what she liked seafood, he run down to the supermarket in an urgent time to buy the freshest seafood. Wendy''s heart skipped a beat, her beautiful eyes blinked, and then she asked with a mischievous smile: "You didn''t buy it on purpose for me, did you?" Duke became even more flustered by her question, he did not reply, but continued to wash the vegetables and cut the fish, there was a pot of soup beside him that seemed to be boiling with soup, and a fragrance came out. Wendy leaned on the wall at the side, drinking water while watching the man busy for her. At this moment, she felt extremely satisfied, she was in a dream, and this kind of scene only appeared in her dreams. "You''d better go out first, the smell of oil and smoke is heavy here." Duke immediately said to her softly. "No, I will stand here and enjoy your cooking. It will satisfy my fantasies.¡± Wendy said shamelessly. Duke was a little speechless: "If you want, then it''s fine." "If I wanted to learn how to cook, would you teach me?" Wendy immediately blinked her eyes and asked. "Why do you want to learn it?" Duke asked curiously. "Don''t all women have to learn to do housework? It''s very difficult to for me find a husband in the future, as I''m sozy now, unless the man I want to marry is even more capable and abler to do housework than me. * Wendy smiled to hint. Duke shook his head andughed: he did not say anything. Wendy was waiting for him to answer her, but when she saw that he was silent, what did that mean? She couldn''t help but be upset in her heart. "Don''t take it seriously, I was just joking. Of course, I wouldn''t let my future husband serve me. I''m not a princess, so I''m not sick.¡± Wendy was afraid that he would misunderstand something, so she hurriedly exined. "In my eyes, you are just a princess. You don''t need to do anything.¡± Duke suddenly said. "Huh?" Wendy was startled, she looked at his handsome face with disbelief. Duke suddenly felt that he said something unnecessary and he stopped talking. Wendy suddenly felt the atmosphere be heavy, she could only turn around and survey the man''s house. His bedroom had the spruce style of a soldier, even the nkets could be folded neatly: ~The entire room N seemed toHave nothing that was C messy, everything was arranged.in an orderly manner, and when Wendy saw this kind of room, she felt that she couldn''t do anything wrong to it. She didn''t even dare sit 6f the bed, afraid that she would wrinkle his bed. "What kind of person is he?" Wendy felt that her brother was already a terrifying man, but she didn''t expect that Duke actually loved cleanliness even more than his brother. Ch my god, these two men were indeed good friends, even their personalities were so simr. Wendy reached out her hands and lightly stroked the man¡¯s desk. Indeed, it was spotless, right, she admired this man, he was indeed a little expert in househald chores, his cleaning and tidying was first¡ªrate. Suddenly, she found some photos on the desk, , Some are token when he was in tf the army, he was still. young and green, looking majestic: and ful of spirit and vitality. There was one of them, it was his entire family. He and his sister stodd by his parents¡¯ side, and at that time, he was still a teen. She felt that it was from that time, she started to love Duke. Although she was still a little kid at that time and didn''t know what love was, she only knew that her brother was very good¡ªIlooking and she liked ying with him. Wendy walked out of his bedroom and entered his-study room at the side. Inside, here was only a table and a chair, three rows of bookshelves lined up, filled with = books fre om both ancient and modern times. When Wendy saw those books, she had a headache, she has a ways felt sharre on herself for she was not a clever student who has failed many exams. A But she did not expect Duke to actually like reading books so much Wendy held her forehead and walked out from his study. Beside him was a guest room, which was as clean and tidy as the hotel. Wendy intentionally laid on the bed, and felt the sun¡ªlike dry smell as if there was lemon in the roomN?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Just when Wendy was rolling around on the bed, wanting to mess everything up for him. The man''s voice came from outside the door, "If you feel bored, you can watch TV." Wendy immediately sat up with a guilty conscience, looking at the man, thenughed dryly as he extended his hand to pat all the creases on his forehead. "Duke, who did you prepare this room for? Why is the quilt blue? And beside this, there seems to be a makeup table. " Wendy was sensitive to the fact that it was a woman''s room, and her heart immediately became sour. "Of course, I''m preparing it for my sister. It''s just that she doesn''t like to stay here, so it''s always empty here." Duke didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, and only replied honestly. "Oh!" Wendy immediately wanted to spit out her tongue, why did she not guess that it was prepared for Sister Betty? "Who else do you think I prepared it for?" Duke could not help butugh. "For me?" Wendy replied shamelessly. Duke was startled, this girl really dared to give such an answer to him. "Wendy, stop messing around.¡± Of course, Duke couldn''t answer her, so he could only turn around and continue hiding in the kitchen to prepare dinner. Wendy was startled, wasn''t her words too excessive? Chapter 1642 Chapter 1642 Under the night sky, countless secrets were hidden, and those secrets made people bleed all over just to unravel them The secret in Wendy''s heart had been revealed, and Duke was almost unable to hide his anymore. He lost his mind in his secret and forgot that he was still cooking there, the food was over burnt and scorched. Wendy had a sharp nose, after smelling the hint of danger, she immediately dashed into the kitchen, and saw the man cooking with one hand, staring at the pot with nk eyes, but he did not stir or move. "Hey, Duke, your thing is burnt." Wendy said anxiously as she ran in Cnly then did Duke realize that he had burnt a bow! of vegetables. He quickly turned off the fire as a look of embarrassment shed across his handsome face. He had just said that he knew how to cook, but now he had burnt the food. He felt rather humiliated. Wendy walked to the front of him and asked while smiling: "What are you daydreaming for? "All of you, stop cocking properly.¡± Duke wanted to refute her, but found that he had nothing to say, and could only silently wash the wok clean "Is what I just said making someone unhappy?" Wendy asked somewhat nervously. "No!" Duke replied softly. The nervousness in Wendy''s heart dissipated a bit, and then she whispered: "Are you not in the mood of cooking? "Why don''t we go out to have dinner? There must be a restaurant nearby.¡± Duke locked at her, then suddenly, his tall body moved forward, pushing Wendy who seemed to be using all her strength, yet was exceptionally gentle, towards the side of the wall. Wendy did not expect him to suddenly press closer. She did not even have time to react before her back was attached into the wall. A big hand came from behind her head and blocked her attack. The man''s handsome face was very close to her, his aura was practically spraying all over her face, causing Wendy''s breathing to stop, her clear eyes staring at the man''s face which was close by, his mind a nk.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Duke''s gloomy eyes focused on her tightly. The dark light in his eyes flickered, as if it wanted to carve her beautiful little face into his bone marrow. He didn''t make any movement or take a step closer, only locking at her from such a close distance. Wendy was a little panicked, and every time she was nervous, she would bite her lips and swallow down her saliva. Thus, this time, she still bit her lower lip subconsciously, only that when she released her lips, that pink and tender flower petal like color on her face directly struck at the man''s brain of reason. Duke''s breath quickened, he suddenly went closer, and closer, his lips almost touching her soft lips. Wendy closed her eyes, anxiously and expectantly waiting for him to kiss her. Unfortunately, the man stopped again, as if something was tugging at his reason and willpower, causing him to not dare to kiss her. In the end, Wendy felt the weight on her disappeared, and the man actually abandoned her and left. Wendy''s brain returned to normal, but she was still so slow that she couldn''t even turn around. She could only blink her eyes hard in an attempt to figure out what had just happened However, no matter how she thought about it, she just couldn''t understand. Just now, she clearly knew that he was going to kiss her, so why did he release her and leave? Wendy immediately turned around and ran out. She saw Duke standing alone at the balcony, a cigarette in his hand. When Wendy ran over, Duke was so anxious that he wanted to extinguish the cigarette. "Why didn''t you kiss me?" The first sentence Wendy spoke was bold enough to make a man look at her strangely. Duke immediately blushed all over, and looked at the scenery in the distance: "l can''t do this right now.¡± "Then, when can you? Wait until we''re old? Until we can''t walk anymore? " Wendy asked in a sharp tone. Duke was instantly speechless again. "Do you feel that you won''t be with me in the future, so you won''t hurt me?" Wendy was not stupid, she had clearly felt that he was interested in her, but she was also a rational person who restrained herself, so she was really not happy at all about this kind of thing that hurt others and hurt herself. Duke''s inner thoughts were immediately revealed by her words, and his handsome face shed with a look of distress. Seeing that he was not speaking again, Wendy immediately pounced and hugged him tightly from behind. The man''s muscr body froze into a straight pir. He didn''t expect her to hug him, nor did he ever dare to be so close to her. The girl''s body was soft and her fragrance wafted towards Duke, causing him to fall into a trance for a further moment. "Why can''t we be together? Do you even have to talk about rules to the woman you love? I can like others, but I can''t stop loving you. " Wendy''s heart was broken. Cnce she said that, her tears uncontrobly flowed down, wetting the man''s t¡ªshirt, causing the man''s heart to tremble violently. "My brother definitely won''t care who I''m with. Even if it''s you, he definitely won''t care. What about you? Is your uncle really not going to let you stay with me? * Wendy sobbed. She felt that her brother was a reasonable person, he wouldn''t mind the fact that the person she liked had the surname of her family''s enemy. "I know your brother won''t object.¡± Duke sighed. "Then how about we be together?" At this moment, Wendy only wanted to reveal her worries, she was afraid that if she missed him, she would ~~ have to wait for too long. She had already waited for long enough; in the eyes of others, she was just a heartless person, as if she did not have any worries, bu only she knew, that her troubles haven''te, once they arrived, she would feel worse than anyone else. Content belongs to "Alright, I will bring up this matter with my uncle.¡± Duke, slowly calmed down. His two hands softly pressed against her back, gently holding her hands. "If you still don''t want to talk about it with him, then we can secretly get married. Anyway, you''re still teaching at school, so we can''t be together in the public. After you finish teaching for the three months, you can go back to your base so that we can be together." Wendy''s pretty face finally turned sunny and had a smile. Duke slowly opened her small hands, turned around, and faced her. Cnly then did he realize that the girl''s face was covered in tears. Her thick, long eyshes were still covered in water mist. Under the light, her face shone brightly. It was extremely beautiful. Duke couldn''t help but press his body down, and his thin lips pressed onto her tworge eyes. Wendy was so frightened that she hurriedly closed his eyes, and Duke''s lips lightly pressed against her eyelids, making them itch "You''re right. When we''re together, we never bo her others we don''t have to worry''a out those rules, and we don''t even need to talk about the rules.¡± The''kno in Duke''s heart had been uprave ed by her words. He was detually not a person whe Tiked to tie¡± himself up in a cocoa; ¡°his chest had always been agwide as the ocean and the prairie. > He did not want to be the center of attention anymore, because that would make those who loved him cry in sorrow. Hearing his low voice, Wendy''s heart was filled with joy. Suddenly, she found the sunny youth from the past, and her beautiful eyes had a smile, this time, she no longer had to dream, but she could actually hug him, and ced her face close to his chest. The man''s arms gently embraced her as his lips pressed against her head After hugging for a while, the previously warm atmosphere suddenly became awkward. The man let go of Wendy''s arm and Wendy immediately tock a step back. "It''s almost eight o''clock, can I still have the dinner you made?" Duke froze for a moment, then remembered that the reason he called her over was to have dinner together, but not to talk about love. "Of course.¡± Duke caressed her hair with a smile, purposely messing with her. Wendy quickly reached out and pushed away his big hands: "Hurry and go to cock for me, I''m hungry." Duke epted her order and went to prepare diner, Wendy leaned on the ss dor, and saw a bustling night scene; she felt extremely goad, in the past, she always felt that-a girl shouldalways wait for the boy''she loves toe for her, but if. she did not say out what was in her heart, even if the girl loves him, the boy did not know. Around eight¡ªthirty, Duke finally finished preparing all of the food. Seeing the table was full of delicacies, Wendy couldn''t help but take photos for remembrance, and then took up forks, "Un, it''s even more delicious than the food my brother makes." Chapter 1643 Chapter 1643 When Duke heard her praise, he smiled and said: "If your brother heard this, he would be unhappy." "My brother only cooks diligently for my sister¡ªin¡ªw. I go to his ce. He only makes noodles for me every day, or fry a steak. I don''t know what he could cook.¡± Wendy thought that since her brother only cared for his wife, she had to be more tactful. Seeing Wendy''s disdainful expression, Duke was amused once again, and at the same time, Joseph Grant and Alvina Miller had just gotten off the car and returned home Cn the way home, Alvina Millerzily leaned on the man''s side, and looked for the mostfortable position to rest with narrowed eyes. As for the man next to him, he was still flipping through the documents, the curtains on both sides of the car were closed, and amp was on. As for the lights, Joseph Grant seriously looked at the documents in his hands, with a serious expression. When they reached home, Alvina Miller had already slept. She was woken up by the man¡¯s thin lips, and when she opened his eyes, the man''s erged face made her gasp for breath, and her face flushed red from embarrassment. "Home!" The man whispered. "Oh!" Alvina Miller quickly tidied her messy long hair and quickly pushed the door open to get off. Warren Hilton led the convoy away, Joseph looked at Alvina Miller who had just woken up, and said with a pained heart: "Are you getting too tired? If you''re tired, go to have a shower and rest first." "What about you?" Alvina Miller immediately looked at him with concern "I still have some things to do, so I might bete for bed." Joseph Grant replied to her with a smile. "I can''t sleep alone.¡± Alvina Miller bit her lower lip. "If you can''t sleep, go and pack up your things. I''ll have someone bring your things over there tomorrow. Collect all the important things well, don''t leave anything behind.¡± Joseph Grant immediately arranged for her to do things again. "We''re moving tomorrow?" Alvina Miller was startled, then he nodded his head: "Alright, then I will go and pack up." As Joseph Grant watched her figure that went upstairs, he couldn''t help but turn his head around and size up the ce they used to live in. For a moment, he seemed to recall the scene when Alvina Miller moved just here. Thinking back to what happened that day, Joseph Grant couldn''t help but lower his head and chuckle This was how this woman broke into his heart and disturbed him. He used to like to stay in the office untilte, but ever since she moved in, he had tried topress his hours ande back as early as he could It felt good to have someone waiting at home. Alvina Miller pushed open the door to his bedroom. Only then did she realize that she hadn''t slept in this second bedroom for a long time, and had often found all sorts of excuses to sleep in Joseph Grant''s room Fortunately, the man had no objections. When Alvina Miller bought all of these things, she felt that they were too little, no matter how he bought them, it was not enough. Now she had to pack her things, she realized that there was really too much. Alvina Miller took out two big chests and started to pack her precious things. In the blink of an eye, two hours had passed. Alvina Miller didn''t feel tired at all, instead, the more she packed, the more pleasantly surprised things she found. She thought that she wouldn''t be able to find any of these things, but now, after tidying up. she realized that they were still there After Joseph Grant finished handling the work at hand, he thought that Alvina Miller had long since gone to sleep, but discovered that the light in her bedroom was still lit. Joseph Grant was slightly startled, and quickly walked towards her bedroom with his long and slender legs. "Alvina, why aren''t you asleep yet?" Joseph Grant walked in and discovered that she was sitting on the ground and was packing bags. Alvina Miller did not expect that the man would suddenlye in, so she immediately stood up in shock, and forcefully pulled down the skirt that was pulled to her waist. But it was toote. Joseph Grant had seen everything, and he could not help butugh out loud. Alvina Miller''s face was full of embarrassment, her beautiful face flushing red: "Have you finished your work? "l haven''t tidied up yet. I don''t know why, but the more I tidied up, the better.¡± "What else is there that hasn''t been tidied up? I''l help you. " Joseph Grant immediately walked over with a smile. What was lingering in his ind was the way she looked when 3 she was¡¯sitting on the ground 0 S retehing her legs which wasike a paitof slender white jade. Although J didn''t intentionally tempt him, as precisely because of her nintentional attraction that made him feel crazy. = jo "Nothing much, just those clothes?" Alvina Miller pointed. Joseph Grant also turned his head to look at the clothes, and was speechless, how could a woman have so much clothes that she does not even need? Of course, he didn''t realize that she was a prodigal girl, he just sighed at the huge difference between men and women. All of his clothes added up was just a closet, but her clothes were still piled like a hill on the sofa beside her. "If you don''t want to help me to deal with clothes, then you... "Deal with me.¡± Seeing his dumbfounded expression, Alvina Miller immediately decided not to make things difficult for himContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org. This was also what Joseph Grant was thinking. It was already sote and she was in good spirits ... If he didn''t do something to make her tired, she probably wouldn''t be able to sleep tonight. "Alright, let''s pack your things tomorrow. I''ll pack you up now." The man¡¯s voice suddenly became hoarse as he walked towards her. "Wait... "Wait a minute, I''m going to take a bath. I just packed my stuff and sweated a lot." Alvina Miller wiped her forehead and started sweating profusely. However, Joseph Grantughed sinisterly: "Since I haven''t taken a bath, why don''t we go together? By this way we won''t waste much water.¡± Alvina Miller''s face became hot, does this man not want to waste water, or does he not want to waste any opportunity to bully her? Inside the bathroom, the ss was filled with mist. Unknowingly, the originally warm scene became even more intense within the sound of the water. Around 12 o''clock, Alvina Miller finally fell asleep from exhaustion. There was still ayer of red on his milk¡ªlike white face. Joseph Grant hugged her, apanying her in having a good dream Wendy had dinner at Duke''s home, and it was already 9.30 a.m. when her phone immediately rang. She took a nce and closed her eyes dejectedly. "It''s my grandfather. He''s even more strict than my parents.¡± Duke was a little nervous, he wiped his bowl and anxiously urged her: "Then hurry up and pick up your phone." Wendy could only answer: "Hello, Grandfather!" "Wendy, what time is it now? Why aren''t you back?" The old man''s voice sounded very stern. "Grandfather, I just finished dinner. How about, I go back before 10: 307" I promise I will go back. " Wendy looked at the man, Duke stopped what he was doing and looked at her. "It''s not safe for a girl like you toe back alone at night.¡± The old man hung up as soon as he finished speaking. Wendy shrugged her shoulders and said somewhat helplessly, "My grandfather is worried every day that I''m not safe.¡± However, Duke said gently: "What your grandfather said is correct. It is not safe for a young girl like you toe home toote. "But I don''t want to go back so early.¡± Wendy immediately leaned against the wall at the side, and wrapped her arms around her chest: "I still want to stay a while longer with you.¡± "We still have time in the future. Don''t worry your grandfather, go back.¡± Duke did not dare to force her. Wendy''s beautiful eyes immediately Ee ¡®Its dine if you want me to go back, you havetogivemea farewell} kiss." Duke was s unned-for I moment when he heard it, and thenhe said in amusement: : (Only a break¡ª up kiss, no farewell kiss." "Don''t leave me!¡± Wendy huffed and puffed as she stared at him, knowing that he had purposely misinterpreted her words. Duke washed his hands, walked to the front of her, and stroked her hair: "I promise to you, I will not hide myself from you in the future, you can go back now." "If you aren''t dodging me, then you have to hide yourself from others. That Jodie Smith loves you a lot, you can''t give her any chance.¡± Wendy immediately turned inte a tyrannical princess, making demands of him. Duke nodded his head: "Rest assured, I have already rejected her." "Ah?" When did she confess her secret to you?¡± Wendy didn''t dare believe it. With one look, Jodie Smith could rellthat she was from the > same Sect, and whoever she liked, she wouldn''t want to wait any longer. She didn''t expect that she weuld actually move so grickly. "She''s been bullying you. I warned her not to do it again." Duke thought about the bullying she had suffered at school and felt his heart ache. Chapter 1644 Chapter 1644 Wendy was warmed. Duke actually went to warn Jodie Smith for her sake, then Jodie Smith would definitely be angered to death "Tell me, if you help me speak up, will Jodie Smith be even more brutal and bully me? I''m actually a bit worried. * Wendy only wanted to read properly, she did not want to have troubles. "She dares!" Duke''s eyes shed with hostility. He had seen Wendy being bullied by her a few times, and felt extremely upset in his heart, wishing that he could kick those few vicious girls. "With those words of yours, I won''t be afraid anymore. If I''m going to be bullied, I''ll go find you. You help me to seek justice.¡± Wendy immediately beamed a bright smile. "I can''t always stay by your side to protect you, you still have to be careful, don''t let others bully you, you have to remember, if others bully you, you can bully them back, your brother is Joseph Grant, you don''t have to be afraid of anyone." When the man saw that her cor was slightly crooked, he couldn''t help but reach out to help her tidy up as he consoled her with a low voice Wendy giggled: I do not dare to use my brother''s identity to suppress others, I just want to keep a low profile and silently study. If people were to find out about my identity, I''m afraid that I would be the focus of attention in school. "I know that being low¡ªkey is your life attitude. This is also a good habit of your Grant Family members." Duke sighed, and looked at the beautiful girl in front of him with a gentle gaze, her two big eyes that seemed to know how to speak, were truly beautiful. "Let''s go. I''ll take you down." Although Duke was reluctant to let her go, but he didn''t dare to force her to stay, and could only speak in a unwilling voice, Wendy stood where she was, unmoving, like a stifled child, feeling awkward. "What''s wrong?" Seeing her like this, Duke thought that something was wrong and immediately asked Wendy immediately extended her small hand. Before the man realized what, she meant, he immediately grabbed her hand to examine it. "What''s wrong with your hand? Are you hurt? "Where?" After Wendy heard his sincere concern, she could not help butugh. "It''s so tiring, I just wanted you to go downstairs with me." Duke became embarrassed and he hurriedly put down her small hands as he let cut an embarrassedugh. Wendy widened her eyes and looked at his face: "Why are you blushing?" Duke immediately tured his face to the other way. Wendy immediately went around to his side to look at him. "Wendy." Duke was a little embarrassed and annoyed, was this girl teasing him? Who gave her the guts? Wendyughed joyously. but she felt that Duke''s shy appearance was pretty good Just when Wendy felt that she had the upper hand, suddenly. the man tugged on her wrist, and her entire body fell into his embrace without any warning. The next second, the man lifted her chin and fiercely kissed her with his hot lips Wendy had finally paid the price for her actions. Her mind exploded into a sea of nkness, her breathing was blocked by the man, causing her to feel short of breath, but on her lips, the man was extremely domineering. Just a moment ago, Wendy had thought that he didn''t kiss her, but now, she was so scared that she just wanted to resist and push him away. This was because she felt her heart beating faster and her body warming up. Duke was addicted, he already knew that her lips were soft and fragrant, but he never thought that it would be so sweet, causing him to be unwilling to let it go. Wendy didn''t have any experience, at the moment she felt dizzy, she felt like her legs were weak and she couldn''t stand properly, so she could only hold onto the man''s clothes tightly. Finally, Duke released the big hand around her waist and let her go. The two panted rapidly, and when their eyes met, they felt that if they looked at each other again, they would lose all sense of reason. "I really have to go!" Wendy, who was reluctant to leave just a moment ago, ran as fast as a rabbit. She grabbed her backpack, without saying a word, quickly opened the door and ran away. "Wendy." Duke never thought that she would actually run away in panic, he was so anxious that he immediately shouted. He quickly followed her out, and he saw that the elevator door had closed. Duke''s heart stopped. He wanted to chase after her, but he was unable to. He quickly went back home and took out his phone. He quickly sent a message to her, telling her to be careful and send message to him that she was safe when she arrived at home. Wendy quickly replied him. Duke locked at the empty living room, his mind still thinking about the scene when he kissed her. Some emotions, he had suppressed for too long, would cause the other party to be frightened when he erupted. That was the situation he was in just now. He had umted toc much love, and the moment he touched her, he would lose control. Wendy ran to the side of the car in one breath. Seeing her run out, the driver thought that something bad had happened to her, so he quickly asked her about it. Wendy immediately shook her head: "I''m fine, it''s my grandfather who told me to return earlier.¡± Driver immediately drove Wendy back to the Grant Family. Morning! The sun was blocked by dark clouds, and the sky was overcast Joseph Grant woke up. Hearing the rain patting on the curtains, he got off the bed and closed the window. When he turned back, he saw that the woman who was curled up sleeping had kicked all of the things on bed off.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Joseph Grant had an important international feeting to attend today, so fhehad to set off before 6._ o''clock. He" could not help but lower his heag-and kiss on Alvina iller''s forehead, Alvina Miller was tired from¡¯ being tormented yesterday, thus she slept soundly right now, and the man''s kiss did not disturb her. Joseph Grant called the maid who brought the food over, telling her to prepare some nutritious porridge for breakfast. He and Alvina Miller did not do anything now, he was truly worried that their child would suddenlye. Alvina Miller had to take good care of her body. otherwise, it would be bad for her pregnancy. Around 8, Alvina Miller woke up. She turn on her phone and looked at the time. She sat up from the bed and suddenly felt a little lost. For a moment, she did not know what to do. When Joseph Grant was not by her side, shy would she has such a feeling of loss? Alvina Miller held onto her phone, suddenly, she received a call from her mother overseas. She had enjoyed herself enough and wanted to return home. After Alvina Miller said a few words to her mother, she hung up the phone. Joseph Grant had already won the general election, so her mother really came back at the right time. Everything seemed to have settled down, but the frightening events of the past were still vivid in everyone''s eyes, causing people to sigh emotionally. After Alvina Miller changed her clothes, she went downstairs. The maid was heating up the breakfast, and when Alvina came down, she came over to greet her with a smile. Alvina Miller politely greeted the maid After eating breakfast, Alvina Miller suddenly thogght of her grandfather. Right now, in~the entire Miller Family, other than Amy Miller, her two ~~ < uncles.and aunts would nevere to thehospita tovisither gran qdfather. The two unclesand aunts simply did note, as if they really wanted to cut off aff rtions with his grandfather. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Parents are devoted to their children, but where were the children when the parents are old? Alvina Miller sighed, this kind of tradition really had to be changed. Alvina Miller was about to go out when she suddenly saw Uncle Rain calling her. She took up her bor. N surprise¡érand quickly answered, when she heard Uncle Rain''s < anxiotss voice: "Alvin, the master is gone: I''m bring him breakfast in the reorning and find that he fsn''t in the room. Content belongs 9) NovelDrama.Org "What?" How could he be? It''s still raining. Where will grandpa go? " Alvina Miller was so scared that her heart stopped, feeling extremely anxious. "I''m going to check on the hospital''s surveince now. If it''s convenient for you, thene over too." The Uncle Rain said anxiously. "Alright, I''lle over immediately. Help me find it first.¡± Alvina Miller quickly asked the two bodyguards to drive her to the hospital. On the way, she called Zoey, who happened to be on the way to find her, and arranged to meet her at the hospital. Alvina Miller got off the car, and anxiously ran towards the control room, just in time to meet Uncle Rain, so she quickly asked: "Did you find grandfather?" "He seems to have been taken away by your sister.¡± Uncle Rain was a little nervous. Chapter 1645 Chapter 1645 Alvina Miller was startled when she heard Uncle Rain''s reply. She immediately took out her phone, looked for Amy Miller''s phone number and called. "She turned off her phone." Alvina Miller''s expression changed from shock to terror. She turned and ran to the entrance of the hospital, the sshing rain was dropping like beans, hitting the ground, sshing countless of water. Alvina¡¯s face was filled with anxiousness, she had no choice but to call her uncle instead. Paul Miller epted the call, but his tone was extremely unfriendly. "You still have the face to call me? Miller Family lost to you, are you satisfied? " "Uncle, I don''t want to argue with you. Amy Miller took Grandfather away, but I can''t reach her on the phone right now. I''m worried about Grandfather''s health, can you ..." "Heh, only you''re allowed to be alone with my dad? You don''t allow my daughter to be with him? Alvina Miller, I really didn''t know that you were the most selfish person, it was a waste for my father to praise you every day for being kind and generous, but you actually did such a vile thing. Don''t deny it, you must have instigated my father to give away the maney, so that you could be able to be the firstdy, you truly put in a lot of effort. Paul Miller had been feeling low recently, and had wanted to scold Alvina Miller badly a long time ago. Now that Alvina Miller had taken the initiative to call him, if he did not take the chance to spit out the hatred in his heart, it would be an illness. Alvina Miller''s beautiful face stiffened. So originally, everyone thought that she was the one who made the decision, but she could swear to the heavens that she never tried to persuade her grandfather to make this decision. At that time, her grandfather''s words also shocked her. So, there were some crimes that could force onto you even if you werepletely innocent. "I''ve never persuaded my grandfather before. I''m also very surprised about this matter ..." Alvina Miller tried to defend himself, but Paul Miller mocked and sneered. Cther than you, there is no one else who can persuade my father to make such a stupid decision. Although my brother is dead, he has given birth to a good daughter, and with just a few words, he can overthrow the entire Miller Family. Paul Millerughed sadly; herughter was filled with ridicule. Alvina Miller only wanted to know where Amy Miller was, but did not expect to be scolded by Paul Miller. She knew that his Third Uncle would not tell her where Amy Miller was, so she simply hung up and made another call. This time, she called Joseph Grant. She needed his help. She was concerned about her grandfather''s health and did not have any selfish motives. Amy Miller''s phone being turned off was a matter she was worried about in the first ce. There was still no ene answering the call, so Alvina Miller continued to call. However, there was still no one answering. She flipped through the headlines on her cell phone and saw a message about a meeting between the president and key foreign leaders Alvina Miller was so anxious that his eyes were turning red, it was such a coincidence that he was being beaten up, and this was the most important time for Joseph Grant. It was as if the God had intentionally taken a nap. When she needed him the most, she could no longer find him The Uncle Rain was also extremely anxious by the side. The grandfather''s heart was not well, so he had to take his medicine regrly every day, but he had just discovered that the medicine bottles were all on the shelves, so he did not bring his medicine out. If the grandfather''s heart was in a bad state and he did not take his medicine in time, then his life would be in danger. "Alvina!" Zoey ran over in a hurry. Seeing Alvina Miller''s pale face, she quickly asked: "What''s wrong? Did you find your grandfather? " "Not yet. My cousin took him away. I don''t know where she took him." Alvina Miller''s eyes werepletely red. At this moment, she felt helpless and afraid. "He didn''t bring any medicine with him. If we can''t find it in time, it''ll really be dangerous.¡± The Uncle Rain really could not bear to make Alvina Miller worse, but this was an important matter and he could not tell her the truth. "What?" Alvina Miller was finally about to lose all reason. She immediately furned and said to Zoey: "Zoey, do you know anyone? ._ Could yaa track Amy Miller''s car and see where she went? I need to drive backe iller Family, and Uncle Rain he p me look for his tod, my Third Uncle has a few businesses, I''l give you the address now, and each of us bring your grandfather''s medicine, and we should split up now to look. " Seeing that the situation was so serious, Zoey''s heart tensed up. She quickly took out her phone and contacted the police. Alvina Miller got on Zoey''s car and walked towards Miller Family. Alvina Miller gave her the address that he knew Amy Miller would go to, and Uncle Rain drove away quickly. Zoey steadily held onto the steering wheel, and when she saw Alvina Miller nervously pinching her fingers, and his gaze anxiously locking out, she immediatelyforted him: "Alvina, don''t worry, Amy Miller is also one of the Miller Family, she definitely cannot do anything to your grandfather. Maybe, she only has matters to discuss with your grandfather.¡± "l also hope that she''s just doing her best to show her filial piety. I hope that I was overthinking it, but my heart is really¡¯uneasy. I keep feeling that something is is off about this. matter." &lvina Miller''s expression: was ina-trance as she spoke, even thinking about how her uncle had scalded her earlier, she felt that Amy Miller was definitely not as-forgiving as she had disyed. Amy Miller might even be filled with evil and resentful feelings, if she was truly unwilling in her heart and wanted to force her grandfather to do something, the consequences would be dire. RN Alvina Miller rode in Zoey''s car to Miller Family, and the two went straight to Paul Miller''s house. Previously, Paul Miller''s family had three nannies, but they had all been dismissed now. When they walked in, Alvina''s aunty was bent over cleaning the chairs when she suddenly saw two people barging in. She was startled at first, but then her face turned extremely ugly, and she scolded in anger: "Alvina Miller, this family doesn¡¯t wee you, you should quickly leave.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Where''s Amy Miller?" Alvina Miller asked her anxiously. "You want to know where my daughter is? What are you trying to do? I''m warning you; you better not have any designs on my daughter. Otherwise, I''ll fight against you to death. " The aunt''s face was filled with hatred as she stared at Alvina Miller, treating her as if she was a ferocious beast Alvina Miller knew that she was not weed, but it concerned her grandfather''s whereabouts, so she continued to ask: "Amy Miller took Grandfather away from the hospital, and Grandfather didn''t bring any medicine with him, I was worried that Grandfather would get sick, and so I wanted to send the medicine over. If you know where she is, please tell me, okay?" "Heh, stop pretending here, Alvina Miller, other than acting, what else do you know? How could the my daughter hurt her grandfather? Stop spitting nonsense, you are the only one with a kind heart, you are the only one who cares about grandfather''s safety, what are you pretending to be a good person for. " The aunt''s face was filled with a mocking sneer. "I''m just sending the medicine over. I have no other intentions." Alvina Miller''s eyes stung; she did not know what to do. Zoey immediately took a step forward and said coldly, "Madam, I''ll have to trouble you to cooperate. The President ordered me to ensure the safety of the old gentleman, and now that your daughter has brought him away, I seriously suspect that she has other motives. If you don''t tell me, I will bring vou back to the police station to ask a few questions right now.¡± "What?" You... Do you think the police can bully people as they please? " The aunt was infuriated, but her face showed fear. "I did it in ordance with thew. It was you who didn''t cooperate, making it difficult for me to carry out my duties.¡± Zoey''s voice became stern. Due to Zoey''s imposing manner, she could only reluctantly reply, "My daughter didn''te backst night. I couldn''t reach her through the phone. and I don''t know where she went either. If you ask me, I won''t be able to answer either.¡± "You really don''t know. If you want to hide her from me and not report the truth, I can treat what you said as a lie." Zoey''s voice became even stricter. "l really don''t know. I was in a hurry to find her, but she hasn''t been to her home recently, so I don''t know what she''s doing. Coincidentally, if ._ you guygwant to go look for her, iS then hurry up." Alvina''s aunt dign''t lie. R¨¦cently, the situation at heme had been very chaotic. Without a ranny, she had to do everything for herself. She had be much more haggard and didn''t have the mood to care about her daughter''s whereabouts. Just as Alvina Miller asked without an answer, Zoey''s phone rang, a call came. It was from the police. "We found the license number you mentioned. It was parked in front of the South Mountain Graveyard." The police gave urate information. Chapter 1646 Chapter 1646 "South Mountain?" Alvina Miller''s tense nerves felt as if they were about to be torn apart by a pair of invisible hands. Alvina Miller was about to copse. Is she crazy? She clearly knew that her grandfather had always been yearning for her grandma. Every time they swept the grave, her grandfather would refuse to go up. He sat alone in the car, afraid of facing the tombstone that had once been his true love. "Alvina, are you alright ..." Zoey saw that Alvina Miller''s face was pale white, and was about to shake a little, so he quickly reached out and grabbed her arm. "Zoey, let''s hurry up and go over.¡± Alvina Miller''s voice was urgent and hoarse. In this heavy downpour, there was simply no ce to cover from the rain in South Mountain Graveyard. Why did Amy Miller bring Grandfather there? "Alright!" Zoey was still very worried about her. Seeing her like she had lost her soul, she knew that that ce held extraordinary meaning to Alvina Miller. Zoey suddenly remembered that Alvina Miller had lost her father when he was young. Maybe her father was buried in that ce, so when Alvina Miller heard about the tomb, she was heartbroken. Zoey drove the car cautiously, moving forward quickly amidst the rain Alvina Miller anxiously looked ahead, her heart was already at the cemetery, she extended her hand to grab her grandfather''s medicine bottle. holding it tightly, the medicine granules inside the bottle produced a monotonous sound, but it was actually the only sounding from the car, which was grabbing onto both of their chests It was an hour and a half''s drive from the city to South Mountain Cemetery. Alvina Miller begged for the rain to stop as soon as possible, but the sky seemed to want to fight against her. The further they went, the more violent the rain became, as if someone had created an hole in the sky for the rain to pour down. "The rain is too heavy." Zoey adjusted the wiper to its fastest speed. Every time it flushed the ground, the road ahead of it was still a little blurry, making people anxious. If not for Zoey''s determination and her calm aura, a normal person would not have dared to drive any further. "If anything happens to grandpa, I definitely won''t let her off." Alvina Miller mumbled to herself as she looked out the window. "If something happens, she deserves to die a thousand times.¡± Zoey said hatefully at the same time. Criginally, it was an hour and a half. When they arrived, it was already close to one o''clock in the afternoon, but Alvina Miller''s phone suddenly rang. She bit her lower lip and put it to her ear.N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Alvina, did you call me? What''s the matter? " Joseph Grant''s calm and maic voice came out. He was very quiet, so his voice was especially pleasant to hear. "Are you busy today?" Alvina Miller suppressed the sorrow in her heart and asked softly. "I''m a bit busy. I have to have a meeting in ten minutes. It''s tea time, what''s the matter?" Joseph Grant chuckled, he felt that she had taken the initiative to call him, and was in a rather happy mood. Alvina Miller felt that her lips were a little dry. She couldn''t help but purse her lips, then softly said: "There''s nothing much, I just missed you a little. You should go busy yourself, and then contact me after you''re done.¡± "Good ..." There''s an official feast tonight. I might not be going home for dinner. Don''t wait for me. " The man seemed reluctant to hang up on her, so he dragged his voice, but it was filled with gentleness. Alvina Miller knew that he was extremely busy today, busy with important national affairs. She really could not disturb him, just for the small matters of her family. "Alright, I understand. I''ll hang up first." As Alvina Miller said that, she put down the phone and clenched it tightly in her hands. The tears in her eyes, were also forcefully suppressed by her. Zoey turned to look at her, then sighed: "Alvina, you are truly a good wife, President does have a lot of things to do today, Warren Hilton also told me. this is the first time he is going to meet with a foreign leader since he bes the president, this is extremely important to his stable position, and vou chose not to disturb him, I truly admire you." "I can''t, and I don''t dare!¡± Alvina Miller lowered her head andughed bitterly. "You just love him so much." Zoey revealed the most important reason Alvina Miller was stunned, was it because of this reason? She did not want to disturb him, only because she loved him too much, seeing his affairs as more important than her own, wishing him well, hoping that he would win everything. "Maybe." Alvina Miller heaved a sigh of relief. "The cemetery is right in front of us, let''s go in and ask." Zoey immediately sped up. At the foot of the mountain, there was a management office. At that moment, there was only an old man holding a phone as he sat in the duty room watching TV. Beside him was a bag of melon seeds. "Dear sir, did you see a red car drive in?" Zoey rolled down the window and asked loudly. The old man did not hear it clearly. He leaned his ear over to listen, and Zoey shouted loudly. "I don''t know. I just came to change shifts. You need to find a friend to drive in." The old man heard, but gave a disappointing answer. Zoey had no choice but to step on the throttle ofthe car, and the car rushed into the huge parking lot behind the management center. > "Today, itis raining heavily and there are very few vehicles. It is not a+ good ti me to go tothe g ave;and nota single natural person''is to be seen." I didn''t see her car: Alvina Miller looked around, but did not see a red car. "Could it be that Amy Miller has already left?" Zoey could not help but p on the steering wheel angrily. She felt that Amy Miller was extremely detestable and brought them to circle around. "Zoey, wait for me. I''ll go take a look at my grandmother''s grave.¡± Alvina Miller said as she prepared to push open the door. "I''l go with yor. There are two umbres behind you, wait for me." How would Zoey dare let her go into these gloomy and cold tombs, forget about the fear of the brave people, Alvira Miller did not have mich cotirage, so she might be scared. In truth, Alvina Miller couldn''t care less about being afraid, she was worried that she was able to suppress her fear. Even if she didn''t hold an umbre, she could still run through the rain and rush to his granny''s grave. When Zoey brought over the umbre, Alvina Miller had already pushed the door open and got off the car. Half of her clothes were instantly drenched, so Zoey quickly raised the umbre above her head. Alvina Miller took an umbre and looked for the familiar entrance. Zoey followed behind her with her sharp eyes. Alvina Miller stepped on the stairs, causing water to ssh all over. The end of her pants and her shoes instantly became wet, and without caring about anything else, she quickly ran forward. "Alvina, wait for me." Zoey''s physical fitness was much better than hers, but she was almost unable to keep up with her pace, and shouted out worriedly. However, Alvina Miller acted as if she did not hear her, and continued to run forward with all his might. The umbre over her head was being blown away by the wind ruthlessly, and she didn''t seem to care about it anymore. Zoey felt her heart ache. If only president was here, she would definitely listen to him. Moreover, Mr. President definitely wouldn''t let her suffer so much. The mausoleum path was very long and tall. Stairg.of tombstones were piled up oneafter another, all around her, taking up the entire mountains There were some new and old ~~ tombstones that were floating-down asthe wind blew past them; causing people who were there to-be terrified to the point of losing their souls. Alvina Miller was determined. Even if she saw these frightening things, she would just ignore them. What else could be more terrifying than losing her grandfather? Zoey gasped for breath, this tomb stairs was just too high and too much. Finally, Alvina Miller ran forward along a wide tunnel. Zoey looked around, this was a ce that only the rich would buy and sell, it had good scenery and good feng shui. From far away, Alvina Miller already saw the mast despairing and saddest scene of her life. She saw her grandfather sitting in a wheelchair, holding an umbre by his side, facing her grandmother''s tombstone like a sculpture. Alvina Miller''s breathing suddenly stopped. After pausing for a second, she immediately ran towards her grandfather. Zoey also saw it, causing her to panic, as she had a bad premonition Alvina Miller rushed over, her grandfather had already closed his eyes, his entire body ice¡ªcold. "Grandfather!" Alvina Miller tried to wake him up, but she found that her grandfather seemed to have disappeared. Zoey quickly went over to inspect the old man, but the result she got was that the old man had already stopped breathing. "No ..." Alvina Miller shouted out in grief. The wind carried her sorrow, and in the mausoleum, it was extremely mournful. Zoey stood at the side and watched, tears also pouring down with the heavy rain. Chapter 1647 Chapter 1647 The old man''s heart stopped beating for eternity. There was no sadness on his face. Everything seemed so natural. The only one that were sad was who had to endure the grief of losing the family Alvina Miller almost cried to death. She hugged her grandfather tightly in the rain while Zoey held an umbre above her head. Alvina Miller did not ept such an result. She really hoped that her grandfather would still be able to open his eyes and lock at her. Just as Alvina Miller was crying miserably, a loud, hoarse voice suddenly came from behind her: "Grandfather, Grandfather, what''s wrong?" Alvina Miller turned her head stiffly and saw a bunch of white chrysanthemums, which Amy Miller was carrying, running over with a stomp of paper money in her arms. Her face was also filled with extreme grief as she threw away the paper money and the flowers, before flying over and hugging the old man¡¯s arm tightly: "Grandfather, what''s wrong? Hurry up and open your eyes and look at me. We agreed that I will go buy some flowers and you wait for me here. Alvina Miller''s gaze stiffened as she looked at Amy Miller who was crying even more scrrowfully than he was. Suddenly, she forcefully pushed Amy Miller away, causing Amy Miller to fall to the ground. In the next second, Alvina Miller pounced her, she tightly grabbed onto Amy Miller''s clothes and questioned her with rage: It''s you, you killed Grandfather, why did you do this? What kind of peace of mind do you have?"N?velDrama.Org owns this. I really didn''t think of harming him. Alvina Miller, you can''t say that to me, I''m also very sad, after grandpa got here, he wanted me to buy a bunch of flowers for him, and he wanted to give them to Grandma. I can only drive to buy flower, I really didn''t think that I would do this. Amy Miller covered her face, crying extremely hard. "It''s you! It''s you!" Alvina Miller clearly knew that Amy Miller was doing this on purpose, but she couldn''t get any proof. This feeling made her head hurt. I didn''t, I really didn''t mean it, it''s my grandpa, he told me to send him here, and he also wanted me to buy flowers, how would I know that grandpa would do this, grandpa said he''s getting better, I believed it, if I knew that grandpa couldn''t be alone, I wouldn''t go anywhere, really. Amy Miller cried as she exined. However, her entire exnation made it impossible for people to find evidence, because the old man had already passed away. "Amy Miller don''t let me know you''re lying. Otherwise, I''ll kill you.¡± Alvina Miller red at her and warned her in grief and indignation. Amy Miller''s face was covered in droplets of water, it was unknown whether it was tears or raindrops, but they were rolling down violently, as if she was also very afraid, and a little dazed. Zoey locked at Amy Miller at this moment, she was also feeling sad and helpless. If Amy Miller was lying, who would be able to expose her? If that wasn''t the case, why had she abandoned the old man to buy flowers? Who exactly wanted to buy these flowers? Amy Miller jumped to the old man and cried non¡ªstop. Alvina Miller stood by the side with her eyes closed tight in pain. She almost couldn''t stand steadily and her body swayed a little. Zoey took her cell phone. She had stored Uncle Rain''s number, so it was convenient for her to contact him. At that moment, she could only call Uncle Rain to hurry over. When Uncle Rain heard this grievous news, he was momentarily despondent and his eyes filled with tears. Amy Miller was crying her heart out, her entire body was covered in mud, her hair was disheveled, she was really sad for the loss. Alvina Miller''s tears also never stopped, but there was a pain of wanting to cry, but there were no tears left After two hours, Uncle Rain and a few doctors rushed over. It was unknown if it was because the heaven had cried enough. When they arrived, the rain had stopped, the dark clouds in the sky had dispersed and the surroundings had be wider and brighter. The tombstone that had been washed had a new illusion, and everything felt sad. The old man was carried down the mountain by the Uncle Rain. Alvina Miller pushed her grandfather''s wheelchair, her steps were heavy and his heart was sad Amy Miller was still crying loudly. She was crying and ming herself, saying that she was sorry. Zoey followed beside Alvina Miller and locked at her with concern. She felt that she could faint at any moment. The old man was transported back to the hospital and changed into a new set of clothes with the help of the doctor. However, he would never wake up again. Alvina Miller''s heart was aching so much that it felt numb. She just sat there nkly by the side for a long time. Amy Miller was still crying as the two brothers and their wives rushed over urgently. They had clearly said that they would have a broken rtionship in this lifetime, but after hearing such grievous news, they still rushed over. They beat the crap out of them until they realized that father and son were inseparable. "Dear, repeat your words again, so as to not let others misunderstand. You never caused your grandfather''s death." Paul Miller didn''t believe that his daughter should be me, so the moment he came here, he made Amy Miller recount the entire sequence of events. Amy Miller immediately knelt in front of the old man and said while crying: "I came in the morning to bring Grandfather breakfast. Grandfather suddenly said that he wanted to take a look at Grandmother, perhaps because he feels that he doesn¡¯t have much time left, and wants to see Grandmother for thest time ..." "You''re lying!" When Alvina Miller heard this, she immediately scolded her in anger. Amy Miller nced at Alvina Miller somewhat guiltily, then looked at her father. With a dark expression, Paul Miller said loudly, "Don''t be afraid of her. Nathan Miller also looked gloomy but he did not say anything. The two Mrs. Miller did not know what to say, and felt that even if their father went, they could not feel sad. I didn''t want to make Grandfather sad, so I drove him there. Grandfather was very sad in front of Grandma ang-cried, I wanted to comfort him, but he told me to buy: him a bugch of flowers, he said that he wanted to give them to Grandma and di dn''t want to go, Grandfa her insisted that I must go anddrive to bay some flowers, but it was raining heavily, I had to look for some white chrysanthemums in the shop, it was raining heavily at the time, and I was very afraid with Grandfather being there alone, so I rushed back in a hurry. "Grandpa is gone, just make up the fake truth by yourself." Everyone knows, he was very optimistic and wanted to live a simple life. If he wanted to go see Grandma, he could definitely find a sunny day and have Uncle Rain apany him. Why did he have to choose today? There was no way you can exin it. If you don''t believe me, then get someone to capture me. Your husband is the President now, so if you want to put me in jail or torture me, I have nothing to say. Whatever I say, you don''t believe me. Amy Miller was also immediately angry, and started to argue with Amy Miller. Nathan Miller shouted loudly, "Listen to what she has to say, why are you naking sucha ruckus? My dad ready closed his eyes, are you > uys stilkgoing to make a disturbing noise for him? Alvina Miller, neyer think {hat just because you married a good husband you can spout nGhsense in the Miller Family. You are a junior of the family, and even our elders have not doubted you, what rights do you have to speak?" ?QQ ? 33 Alvina Miller''s face turned pale white. Right now, the entire Miller Family was fighting against her, but she still wanted to find the truth behind her grandfather''s death. Amy Miller''s words were filled with loopholes, she did not believe a single word she said. "It''s not like you guys don''t know that Amy Miller was lying and was definitely brought grandpa over to grandma-Q purpose. Grandfather''s. heart isn well, it would hurt him no see grapidma, and this is the true reasofl why grandfather passed away. But Amy Miller still brought grandfather there, even though she knew that grandfather had this concerns, what kind of evil heart in her chest?" Alvina Miller argued. Amy Miller''s face tensed up, and only now did she realize that she did not think of this point, and immediately exined while crying: "How would I know, grandfather really wanted to go see Grandma once, and he even said that this might be thest time, I couldn''t bear to send him over, how did it be my fault? Alvina Miller, can you not think of everyone as cold¡ªblooded? " Chapter 1648 Chapter 1648 Alvina Miller alone could not defeat six mouths here, she could only say nothing with a heart full of rage. She only felt heartache that her grandfather had passed on like this, and she would never be able to hear his voice and mutter again in the future. It was already past 4 in the afternoon, and Alvina Miller''s entire body was still wet. Zoey asked the doctor for a thin nket to cover her body, she appeared extremely exhausted, with her face as white as paper. She stayed by her grandfather''s side and did not want to leave, but the doctor did not allow her to stay in the morgue, and forced everyone in Miller Family to leave. Alvina Miller was too sad. At this moment, she wished that someone could hug her and borrow her a shoulder to cry. Paul Miller was still angry at Alvina Miller for suspecting his daughter, and wanted to reprimand her a few more times, but suddenly, footsteps came from the corridor, it sounded like there were many people there, all of them looked up in shock, and saw that a group of people had turned around, led by Joseph Grant who had rushed over after receiving the news.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Alvina Miller was originally strong, she wanted to find out the truth behind her grandfather''s death, but when she saw the man that was walking towards her with quick steps, she realized that all of her strength was fake, and at that moment, there was only weakness and helplessness. Joseph Grant''s handsome face was filled with anxiety and worry. When he saw the drenched Alvina Miller, his heart felt like it had been ruthlessly pierced by something. In the blink of eyes, he had already walked right to the front of Alvina Miller. He reached out his hand, tidied up her hair on her face that was stuck to her cheeks due to the wetness, and spoke with a low voice. "I heard about your grandfather''s matter from Warren Hilton. Alvina Miller''s eyes started to tear up, and her tears fell like the flood from a broken bank. She threw herself into Joseph Grant''s embrace, no longer pretending to be strong, and finally cried without restraint Joseph Grant hugged her tightly, feeling the pain of his heart, as well as the pain of the woman in his embrace. At this moment, he seemed to feel the grief and despair of the woman in his embrace. Paul Miller and Nathan Miller exchanged nces, when Amy Miller saw Joseph Grant suddenly appear, her entire body shivered, but she still felt guilty. "Mr. President, my grandfather has already left. We will deal with this aftermath. Take her away so that she won''t speak nonsense in front of him again." Paul Miller immediately said to Joseph Grant When Joseph turned towards Paul Miller and the others, his face was instantly as cold as frost. Even his voice was tainted with a cold intent, "She is most concerned about Grandfather''s situation, she definitely wouldn''t speak nonsense. When grandfather went to the hospital, his body had already recovered quite a bit, so why did he suddenly pass away? "Joseph Grant, what is the meaning of this? Are you still suspecting that my daughter killed her grandfather? You are still not a son¡ªinw of our Miller Family, the matters of our Miller Family still do not need you to concern, he is my father, I would be very sad if he were to pass away, but this is already the truth, no matter how sad we are, we can only ept this fact, can''t we just let him leave with peace? " Paul Miller''s voice suddenly became louder, as he felt that Joseph Grant was purposely helping Alvina Miller create troubles. Alvina and I have already gotten married, I am already Miller Family''s son¡ªinw, grandfather left in a strange way, if Alvina does not ept your reasons, I will investigate things clearly for her, and see if it''s an ident or someone else. Even though grandfather has left, do you think we won''t be able to find any evidence? "Don''t be so naive. There will always be traces of what you''ve done.¡± Joseph Grantughed coldly. When Amy Miller heard that Joseph Grant wanted to investigate this matter, she was so frightened that her face froze. "Brother, you probably don''t know the truth behind this, which is why you misunderstand that there''s something fishy about this. I can tell you again " Amy Miller wanted to anxiously defend himself with a few words. However, Joseph Grant interrupted her with a cold tone: "l don''t need to hear it from you. I''ll have my people investigate this matter clearly and then tell me." After Joseph Grant finished speaking, he reached out his arms to hold the Alvina Miller who was crying until there was nothing left to do, and turned to leave. Paul Miller immediately red at their backs in anger and scolded hatefully: "How powerful you are, wise president. Brother, don''t you think that our father''s death was an ident? Do you also believe Alvina Miller''s words? " Nathan Miller remained silent with a dark face. That was because he was currently worrying about too many things in hisheart. When the old man left che was actually a little sad, but wherr he thought of how he-had givenup the great foundations*of the: Miller Family and severeg''all of tbe wealth of the Miller Family, that sadness was gone once dgain. Now, because of his daughter''s matter, Paul Miller had been quarreling incessantly with Alvina Miller. He was actually rather annoyed. "Regarding this, let''s wait for Joseph Grant to investigate before we continue discussing. I don''t know what''s going on right now." Nathan Miller immediately said with a calm face. "What?" Brother, what do you mean by this? Could it be that even you suspect that Amy would harm father? How could Amy do such a thing? * Paul Miller was so angry that the veins on his forehead began to bulge. Amy Miller immediately began to cry as well, with a wronged expression on her face: "Uncle, you really misunderstood me, I did not, I did not harm Grandfather before, I swear to the God, if I had intended to harm Grandfather, I would have died a terrible death.¡± Mrs. Miller, who was silent at the side, suddenly snorted in resentment, "What kind of malicious thoughts are in your heart, of course we don''t know. It''s just like back then, when you harmed my daughter. When Mrs. Miller saw that someone had criticized her daughter in such a manner, she immediately refused to speak. "Don''t speak nonsense. My daughter is innocent. She doesn''t have as many flowery thoughts as your daughter. You shouldn''t wrongly use her." "Since we''ve already sent her for treatment, wel find the most authori ativetherapist to treat her. N She''ll definitely say whatyour ~~ C daughter said. At that time, let¡¯ s See how your daughter will escape¡¯ Some people''s dark thoughts''won''t he written on their faces." Mrs. Miller immediately gritted her t¨¦eth and cursed back. She thought that everything was foolproof, but she never thought that after all these things truly happened, everything would be filled with loopholes. Even if she wanted to exin herself, she couldn''t find an excuse, so she started to panic. "Brother, don''t go too far." Paul Miller immediately said those words angrily and left with his wife and daughter. Nathan Miller''s heart suddenly jumped. Mrs. Miller wanted to chase after and curse a few more times, but was caught by Nathan Miller, "Stop messing around, this matter does not concern us.¡± "What do you mean it''s not our business? Your father is dead, and yet he is still dead? Amy Miller is the only one suspected, so of course we have to suppress this bitch to vent our anger." Mrs. Miller red at her husband in dissatisfaction "I said enough, don''t bother.¡± Nathan Miller suddenly became livid and terrified, he shouted at his wife for no reason: "Do you really want to ruin our family?" Mrs. Miller immediately covered her mouth and cried in grievance. How could her hugband be so unreasonakle? He wasn''t like this Ny before, bathe was always sensitive¡¯ and SUSPICIOUS recently, as if he was preparing for something, causing the: pressure I in the Mrs. Miller to be ex{remely great, making her unhappy every day. The prosperity of the Miller Family had truly passed, and everyone''s heads seemed to be covered by ayer of dark clouds, as if a clear day would nevere. Joseph Grant left while carrying Alvina Miller. Just as he arrived at the elevator, the woman in his arms went soft, her head fell into his embrace and she fainted. Joseph Grant''s heart skipped a beat and hugged her tightly. In the next second, he leaned over and held her tightly in his arms, and Warren Hilton hurriedly took out his phone and arranged for a doctor toe over to treat her. The people from Miller Family were really too excessive. Since he was not around, he wanted to take advantage of his absence to go to his death to bully her. One day, he would definitely let the people from Miller Family understand the price of bullying his woman Chapter 1649 Chapter 1649 Sensing the temperature of the man¡¯s palm, Alvina Miller''s dull eyes finally showed a hint of response. She turned her head and bumped into the bottom of the man¡¯s eyes that were filled with deep concern. "Alvina, you have to restrain your grief." Thousands of words, they condensed into simple words. Even if Joseph Grant had thousands of words of concern and care, he couldn''t say them now, as it would bring back her sorrowful memories. "Do you believe that my grandfather left by ident?¡± Alvina Miller mumbled to herself as she asked him. Her eyes were blurry with tears, making it hard to see the man''s handsome face. "Of course not." Joseph Grant replied in a low voice. "Can you find out the truth for me? I can''t let my grandpa leave without knowing why. " Alvina Miller suddenly grabbed his arm with her hands. She exerted a little more strength, and her pale face begged him. Now that her grandfather had left, the only person she could rely on was Joseph Grant. When a woman was weak, they would feel that the entire world was gray. If someone was willing to help her at such moment, she would feel the Wendy of the sun Joseph Grant touched her forehead and felt a trace of scalding heat on her forehead. His heart clenched as he quicklyforted her in a gentle voice, "Don''t worry, I''ve already sent people to investigate this matter. I won''t believe a single word that your cousin has said.¡± "Thank you!" Alvina Miller''s heart finally received a bit offort as she took the man¡¯s hand and ced it on her face. She gently closed her eyes as hot tears rolled down her face and didn''t enter the man''s fingers. Joseph Grant''s heart was currently in mes, one side feeling heartache, the other feeling furious. "Alvina, you may have a fever, but your forehead is a little hot. I''ll have the doctore over to take a look." Joseph Grant once again stuck his hand onto her forehead. It was indeed a little hot, and it was definitely because of the wet clothes she had worn in the afternoon that had caused her to catch a cold or a fever. Alvina Miller nodded her head, and finally became a little more obedient: "Alright!" The doctor rushed over in a hurry and took her temperature. It had already reached 38 degrees and he quickly concocted a medicine for her to reduce his fever and even prescribed medicine to treat her cold When Alvina Miller looked at the time, she found that it was already around six in the afternoon. She immediately looked at Joseph Grant in astonishment, "Didn''t you say that there would be an important feast tonight?" Joseph Grant raised his hand and looked at his watch, his handsome face shed with helplessness: "Yes, I was just about to tell you, I have to go over now, I''ll let Zoey take care of you, you have to be obedient, don''t run around anymore. As for your grandfather''s matter, if you need my help, you just tell me." "I''m fine now. Hurry up and go. It''s such an important job, don''t waste time." Alvina Miller had already calmed down and urged him out. Joseph Grant leaned over, and kissed her on the forehead: "I''lle over after I finish my work." "Thank you, my love!" Alvina Miller nodded obediently as she watched the man''s tall figure leave. Not long after, Zoey walked in quickly. Seeing that Alvina Miller''s condition was better, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief. "Alvina, are you okay? Don''t cry anymore. For the sake of your eyes.¡± Zoey walked over and gently advised her. Alvina Miller knew that the people around her all cared for her from the bottom of their hearts, so she nodded his head: "I''m fine, but I can''t ept this fact.¡± "If grandfather died in a strange manner, the President would definitely investigate it thoroughly and not let a single bad guy off.¡± Zoeyforted her. "I believe he will give me an answer." Alvina Miller also wholeheartedly believed in Joseph Grant''spetence and efficiency in handling matters. Zoey had someone bring her something to eat, Alvina Miller only ate a few bites, and then she lost her appetite. She leaned on the bed and muttered: "The doctor said that my grandfather will not passed away this year, at that time I was extremely scared, and had been mentally prepared to lose him at any time." Life and death are the saddest things in the world, but who can be willing to be spared? As long as there is someone who cares about you, someone who loves you most, sooner orter, there will be a day when you will be separated. Paul Miller returned home, looked at Amy Miller who had followed him in, and turned to angrily interrogate her: "Tell me honestly, what did you do to vour grandfather? Did he really die by ident? " "Look at you, our child is frightened. Can you speak in a less intensive way, what kind of child is Amy, you know better than anyone else? Since she was young, she has been timid, so how could she possibly harm your father?¡± Paul Miller stared fixedly at his daughter''s eyes. He wanted to know what she was thinking in her heart, but he had the illusion that his daughter was far moreplicated than he had imagined. "Dad, mom, even you guys want to suspect me? "Then I might as well die." Amy Miller immediately began to cry, feeling wronged. "Do mention death any more. How unlucky. One has already died, is that not enough?" Mrs. Miller immediately grabbed her daughter''s arm preventing her fram leaving. Paul Miller sighed heavily, "Amy, if you have anything that you are hiding from me, I will be very angry. I will never recognize this daughter of yours again.¡± "I''m not lying to you. I''ve told you the truth." Amy Miller immediately cried even more sorrowfully.N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Ignore your father, go upstairs and take a bath. Mom will make you a bowl of noodles and you''d better rest early tonight. You were also tied today." Mrs. Miller still doted on her daughter and quickly told her so. Amy Miller immediately lowered her head and walked towards the stairs. Time flew back when it was around seven in the morning, she struggled to push her grandfather to her grandmother s grave. Her IN grandfather''s face was pale white; he desperately asked her to take him away; but she stubbornly refused to let-go of the wheelchair, angrily agking him if he could take back the company, if he could take back all the money, and not give it to outsiders. The old man suddenly gave up struggling. He held onto the armrest tightly and gave her an answer, "Thepany has been given as my donation. It has nothing to do with the Miller Family in the future. When Amy Miller heard this reply, she immediately shouted angrily: "Why? Why are you so heartless to your children, is your heart ck? Are you going to watch the Miller Family decline? " "The rise and fall of a person were a process. The tise and fall of a person are different, but the choice of a persons different. There are people w who choose to be kind 10¡ã themsalves and to others, but there are people who only care about bervefits, more money, anda better life, forgetting to create and work hard is the starting point for sess." Don''t teach me, I don''t want to isten to you. You are just spouting nonsense. We clearly don''t need to struggle, we &clearly stood atthe ~~ highest oint. It was you .." You [(?) gave the money to us just to p the way for Alvina Miller. She-has bath fame and fortune, what about UE? We won''t be able to [ive much onger. " Amy Miller covered his ears and screamed like a lunatic who had lost his mind. "Amy, if I close my eyes, you''ll have to rely on yourself to find the answer. I''m old now, and I won''t be able to educate you, but this society is still clear. Cne day, you''ll be taught by reality. The old man''s face was filled with pain. A bolt of lightning suddenly exploded in the sky. Dark clouds covered the sky, and a torrential downpour instantly struck down. Amy Miller''s breathing became rapid, her eyes widened, and watched the rain strike her grandfather''s face, on his body, he retreated step by step: "You want to die, right? Sooner orter, I will think of a way to get back thepany. I will also ruin your granddaughter''s reputation, and I will make it difficult for both of you. " "Amy, send me back to the hospital.¡± The old man obviously didn''t want to die here. He extended a hand to push the wheelchair, but realized that a few pieces of gravel had blocked his way. He couldn''t force the wheelchair over. Amy Miller retreated step by step, and in the end, she turned and ran away. The old man reached for an umbre that was ced behind the wheelchair. He tried his best to reach out, but couldn''t. In the end, he could only get off the wheelchair, but his legs went limp and he fell to the ground. As the old man looked at the tombstone in front of him, he felt as if his wife was wearing a flowery long skirt and walking towards him with a smile on her face. Deep in his heart, there was an indescribable feeling offort. Chapter 1650 Chapter 1650 Alvina Miller still wanted to have a look at her grandfather, but was stopped by the doctor. With her current condition, she was not suitable to stay in the morgue. Alvina Miller was iparably depressed and negative, she had be silent, Zoey understood the pain of the sudden loss and did not disturb her, so she left her alone in the room. Joseph Grant rushed over at 9: 30 in the evening. When he opened the door of the ward, he saw her sitting on a chair by the window with her legs furled. "Alvina." He spoke her name softly. Alvina Miller turned her head to look at him, and then turned her face away, using her own sleeve to wipe the tears at the corner of her eyes. The way she pretended to be strong was even more heartbreaking for a man. He quickly walked over and squatted in front of her, almost eye level with her. Seeing her swollen eye sockets, he was sure that he had never stopped crying. "Don''t cry, I believe your grandfather definitely wouldn''t want you to be so sad. You''re still sick." Joseph Grant''s heart truly ached. He reached out and gently rubbed her long hair, pressing her onto his shoulder and allowing her to lean on him. "Have you found anything?" Alvina Miller''s voice was hoarse, it made people worry. "We have already detained Amy Miller''s car and are still investigating it. Tomorrow, results maye out, and tonight, you will have to wait patiently.¡± Joseph Grantforted her gently. "Alright!" Alvina Miller was willing to wait. As long as the result was as she had expected, once Amy Miller harmed Grandfather, she would make Amy Miller pay the price. This time, she would definitely not care about the family¡¯s feelings, and she would make the person who hurt Grandfather,e down to the hell. "Do you want toe home with me or do you want to stay in the hospital?" Joseph Grant''s fingers were still caressing her hair lightly, but his voice was filled with affection. "I want to stay here tonight, ckay?" Alvina Miller really didn''t want to leave, and she didn''t know what kind of mentality she had. Perhaps, she just didn''t want her grandfather to be alone, and wanted to stay here with him. "If it''s okay, then I''ll ask Warren Hilton to go home and bring you a set of clothes." Joseph Grant said softly. "Aren''t you going to be busy with national affairs tomorrow? Why don''t you go home and sleep there? I''m afraid you won''t be able to sleep here Alvina Miller nced at the narrow sickbed. It would be difficult to squeeze two people. "It''s okay, you stay here, I''m not going anywhere. I can''t sleep on the bed, so I''ll sleep on the sofa. Anyway, this sofa is enough for me to lie on.¡± Joseph Grant shrugged his shoulders, looking like he didn''t care. "How can that be? You can''t sleep on the sofa; it will hurt your back. You should go back; I can stay alone. " This time, it was Alvina Miller''s turn to be heartbroken. She knew that Joseph Grant was worried that she would be afraid to stay here, and that was why he had to stay here. However, her heart was currently filled with rage and she could not allow herself to be afraid anymore. "Do you have to get rid of me? Do you think I have to forcefully stay here because I can''t get rid of my face? I am your husband; do you understand the meaning of the word husband? "Even though we haven''t gotten married yet and haven''t sworn an oath yet, you are already my wife. No matter what, I will share the burden with you, and I still have to protect you. The umbre in my hand will only be on your head, and even if I have to pass through hardships, I will still be willing to do so." Hearing that Alvina Miller wanted him to leave, Joseph Grant''s heart became unspeakably ufortable. He was depressed, even at this time, she actually thought of not bothering him, he was angry and funny, he could only exin the important role of "husband" to her once Alvina Miller was startled, she had obviously never thought about it this way. She was only worried that hisck of rest would affect his performance tomorrow, and she should fulfill her duty as a wife well, but the reality was that ... Marriage was not as simple as she thought. There were too many emotional elements mixed in, and they needed to be understood and cared. "I... Of course, I need you, but I... I''m also worried that you won''t be able to rest well here. " Alvina Miller lowered her head, and answered with a light voice, "Right now, the most worrying thing is you. I don''t feel safe leaving you here alone. Alvina, to you, am I still an outsider? Is there a need to be so courteous? " Joseph Grant let out a low sigh, he didn''t know whether to be angry orugh. After Alvina Miller finished listening to him, his two slender arms immediately hugged onto his neck. Her pretty face was buried deep within the man''s neck, like an injured child, anxious to beforted. "You are not an outsider. You are the person I love the most.¡± A muffled voice rang out, expressing the truest thoughts in her heart Cnly then did Joseph Grant extend his arms and tightly hugged her, kissing her ear, and her hair. Only then could he feel the reliance and need she had for him when she was weak. Miller Family! Amy Miller''s entire body shivered, just now, Joseph Grant had sent someone over to take her car. Although she did everything to obstruct him, his mind was too strong, leaving her with no way to resistN?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Things happened so quickly that she didn''t even have the time to clean up the car before they drove off. If there really was any evidence left in the car, then wouldn''t her crime be exposed? "Grandfather, you forced me to do this, you forced me to do this, I really don''t want to furt you, but why didn''t you bring theput thepany back?" Actually, what happened ~~ today was something she had never expected. She was extremely angry, and an ed to teach Grandfather a lesson. She knew that Grangfather was afraid of facing her, and that the reason she had intentionally brought him there was to vent her anger, but the situation had already developed beyond her expectations. She didn''t think that the old man''s heart would be so weak that he would die from fright. Amy Miller rubbed her hands together uneasily, she walked back and forth in her room, she carefully thought thravigh every single detail of how She he took her grandfather - away from the hospital, she didnot feel that there were any ws, at the beginning, she had lied to her¡¯ grandfather and said that-she would take him out to rx, het¡± grandfather was bored and agreed, but she drove the car to the cemetery, and her grandfather panicked at that moment. Content belongs to Her grandfather was sitting in the back of her car, with his wheelchair in the trunk. Even if they had to take a surveince camera, it probably wouldn''t be able to exin anything Amy Miller thought that her hair was about to split. She thought that she was a person who could keep herposure, she did things calmly and meticulously, she firmly believed that no matter how meticulous the people Joseph Grant sent, they would not be able to find out anything. Paul Miller seemed to have a bad premonition, he felt that his daughter was lying. His daughter might have intentionally killed the old man, because of some reasons, she still killed him, which was why his daughter did not tell him Paul Miller suddenly wanted to quickly cremate the old man and then take care of everything. Only by doing this would he be able to erase all his documents and get over his daughter''s matter. If he wanted to cremate the old man as soon as possible, not only would Paul Miller have to do it on his own, he would also need Nathan Miller''s help. After all, he was also his son and was older than him, so Paul Miller had more authority. If his family fell, many of the businesses would be taken away by Nathan Millerzbecause some of them belonged to the partnership between the two brothers. There > were maay people''s interests that were iAyolved, and even now, they had nat started to separate the businesses yet, and when Nathan Miler mentioned that they needed to clear up the businesses as soon as possible, Paul Miller rejected him because he was feeling unwell. But now, he had something that he had to request of him, and naturally came with sincerity. Content belongs to Nathan Miller sat in the living room and smoked. His hair was more than half white, and he locked like an old man. "What are you doing here?" When Nathan Miller saw Paul Miller, his face darkened. "Brother, I came to discuss some matters with you regarding father." Paul Miller immediately stated his purpose ofing "The cause of father''s death is unknown, but Alvina Miller insisted on investigating. I''m afraid that he cannot handle this matter right now." Nathan Miller extinguished the cigarette and indifferently dealt with him. "Brother, what right does Alvina Miller have to interfere in father''s death? We are his sons, how could this matter be decided by her." He was filled with anger when he mentioned Alvina Miller. "It doesn''t matter if you said it, but I don''t want to say it right now.¡± Nathan Miller revealed a cold smile. Chapter 1651 Chapter 1651 Paul Miller had already expected Nathan Miller to reply him like this. Maybe other brothers could get along with each other and travel together, but the Miller Family was already like separated like sand, they had all flown away when facing a crisis.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Actually, the three brothers of Miller Family didn''t fall apart like they were now. They were once united and were once brotherly and respectful, but at that time, something happened. A tragedy happened, causing the entire world of Miller Family to turn around. The sudden death of their elder brother, a car ident, his life in his early thirties was ruthlessly taken away. Everyone thought that it was an ident, and felt that he must have been feeling weak the other day, but Nathan Miller was very clear that he must have done something, and that the car must have lost control, falling out of the read and rolling down the mountain. Nathan Miller was overseas at the time, and after receiving the call, he rushed over to the hospital, only to see his brother covered in blood lying there, the entire corridor was filled with sounds of crying, and his father was also at that time, the funeral of his brother was handed over to him, he was also very sad, and at that time, the traffic police handed over some of the evidence that they collected to him, Paul Miller took a nce, he also saw a cigarette, a lighter, a mobile phone and a small diary, and began to wonder why his brother had to write down this diary. Paul Miller found a ce where no one was around to open the diary and saw that there were rows of ounts written on it. It was thepany''s ck ount, Paul Miller was shocked upon seeing it, and the owner of the ck ount was actually brother, he had received a huge blow back then, and felt that his brother, who was always smiling merrily, had actually used nearly 800 million yuan in thepany, and even smoothed the ounts. Brother found out about this matter, so ... It wasn''t an ident. It was murder. Paul Miller was so scared that his whole body turned cold. He squatted in the park and smoked for half a pack of cigarettes before carefully putting everything away. He was silent all the way until today. Finally, he did not want to remain silent anymore. More than ten years had passed, it was about time to go through his old scores. "Brother, are you really not willing to help me? Now that our Miller Family has reached such a state, have you thought about what reason itis? " Paul Miller very casually picked a sofa and sat down, his gaze was fixed on Nathan Miller''s face: "With brother dead, our Miller Family seems to have changed overnight." Nathan Miller''s hand that was holding onto the cigarette suddenly froze, he slowly turned his head, and locked straight at his third brother: "Why do you say that? We''ve always been grieving for our brother''s death, but there were some mishaps. and we couldn''t stop them. * "Is brother''s death really an ident? Or ... Is there anyone who does not want him to live out of fear that it will affect their own interests? " Paul Miller let out a coldugh. The words that came out of his mouth scared Nathan Miller to the point that he turned pale white. He asked with a dark expression, "What do you know?" Paul Miller immediately shrugged his shoulders, "Brother, why are you staring at me with such a terrifying gaze? What do you think I know? I''m just reminding you that we brothers should be more amicable and take care of some things. " Nathan Miller was already startled, the cold wind blew past his back, causing him to shiver. "You''re right, father really shouldn''t stay in such a cold ce like the hospital. He loves the sunlight and cleanliness the most. We have to bury him as soon as possible.¡± Nathan Miller suddenly retracted the fear in his eyes, and lit up another cigarette, this time, he changed his unhelpful tone, and was willing to do as Paul Miller said. "Then let''s go to the hospital now." Paul Miller stood up. "Now?" Nathan Miller locked at the time. It was almost five, and the sky was about to turn dark. That''s right, right now, the hospital is still not out, we should send our father out for good, and tomorrow we should bury him in the ground and settle down. Anyway, we have already chosen a good ce to bury our father, and just need to send him over, and we, Miller Family, are not as prosperous as we were in the past. We believe that we have invited people, and that none of them are willing toe over. Paul Miller''s face was filled with hatred. Nathan Miller was stunned. After hearing what Paul Miller said, although he wanted to refute, but he did not dare say anything. He could only endure the discontent in his heart and nodded: "Alright. you make the decision, my body hasn''t been feeling well recently, so you can decide about everything.¡± Seeing that his brother had agreed, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief. When he tumed around to leave, he hurriedly contacted the hospital, requesting them to send the old man to cremation tonight, and bury him tomorrow. The hospital was a little surprised, but Paul Miller was the old man''s son. Paul Miller immediately drove the car and went to the hospital. Although the Miller Family was in decline, but there were still some connections. Alvina Miller was just taking a bath . OY ) . . in the hospital, blow¡ªdrying his hair, while Joseph Grant was taking an ?_ important cal from someone N outside-Sudden y, a person from the hospital walked over, Joseph Grant gestured to Warren Hilton, ahd Warren Hilton Hurriedly walked over and asked him: What''s the matter? "It''s like this, Mr. Paul Miller just came to the hospital, and said he will send grandfather to cremation right now, and his body will be buried tomorrow. This matter requires Miss Miller to know about it." The medical staff said. Warren Hilton was shocked, he immediately trned and looked at Joseph Grant, and just happened to hang up, Bie recounted the events. causing.Joseph Grant''s expression to darken: "Grandfather''s deathhas not been investigated thoroughly, is Rall Miller really that anxious to be buried? Heh, there must Be people who are afraid. " Joseph Grant turned and pushed the door open as he entered the room. Alvina Miller stoed at the window with his long hair draped over his shoulders. He had already changed out of his wide hospital gown and wore a long, beige skirt. Hearing the sQU nd of the door opening, sheimmediately turned around. Joseph Grant walked to the front of fer with his cell phone, and said in&-low voice; "Your uncle ls: here.and is sending your - grandfather to be cremated:=They elven said that they will beburied tomorrow. "What?" The cause of my grandfather''s death hasn''t been investigated, so why are they in such a hurry to deal with the aftermath? " Hearing that. Alvina Miller was shocked, yet also angry, and felt a chill in his heart. "Only a man felt guilty would want to cover up all the truth." Joseph Grantughed coldly. "Where is he now? I definitely won''t let him take Grandfather away now. " Alvina Miller said as he walked out "Don''t go, I''l go." Joseph Grant reached out and gently grabbed her wrist, exhorting her in a low tone: "If you go, you will only argue with him, and you will lose your mind. Let me go talk to him." Alvina Miller painfully shut her eyes. Indeed, when she saw her uncle, she only wanted to quarrel, and could not calm down to discuss anything with him "Alright, you go. You can''t let him take grandfather away. This matter can''t just be let go like this." Alvina Miller opened her eyes again,pletely trusting this man. If he went, he would be able to handle this situation better than her. "Wait here for me toe back. Don''t cry, you''ve been crying all day." Joseph Grant rubbed the corner of her eyes in pain "Yes!" Alvina Miller nodded and agreed Joseph Grant turned and walked out. Warren Hilton and his bodyguards immediately followed Paul Miller waited for the staff toplete the formalities. He was anxious, both his hands rubbing non¡ªstop, urging the staff toplete the formalities quickly. Suddenly, he saw the door of the office opened, and a noble young figure entered. All of the female staff members at the scene were blushing with excitement, they were at a loss of what to do, and would always secretly size Joseph Grant up as they entered. "Uncle, are you in such a hurry to send your father to cremation because you''re afraid my men will find out some evidence?" The moment Joseph Grant entered, he went straight to the point, not giving Paul Miller any time to react Paul Miller was originally feeling guilty. but when he saw Joseph Grant''s imposing manner as he walked in, it was clear that he was here to question him "How could that be? My dad''s heart isn''t well, we''re all informants. He''s just died of sickness; how could he have any evidence to investigate?" Paul Miller immediately stabilized his expression and snorted. "If you can be sure that grandfather passed away due to a rpse, why not wait another day and send him away tomorrow instead ofing back so late for formalities?" Joseph Grant''s voice instantly became cold and heavy. Paul Miller''s face stiffened Chapter 1652 Chapter 1652 Joseph was not oppressive, but his every word was so sharp that no one could answer it. Paul Miller had a guilty conscience in the beginning, but at this moment, he could only give an exnation: "Before I came, I went to find an expert to send my father off at 6 o''clock tomorrow morning. This is good for our Miller Family." "Which expert?¡± I was also a bit confused and wanted to ask you about it, but I didn''t expect you to give me his contact number. * Joseph Grant saw that he was already at this point, but he still wanted to use this theory of ghosts to fool him. Paul Miller was so angry that he almost died. Joseph Grant was indeed a troublesome person who was hard to deal with, to be called over by Alvina Miller, this was not a single path of retreat. "Joseph Grant, even though you are elected President, you are still not the son¡ªinw of our Miller Family. With you managing things like this, where do you want my brother and I to go? The old man is our father, so we are naturally doing this for his own good. " Paul Miller''s face instantly changed, and he stopped speaking friendly words. He believed that even if Joseph Grant had a high position of power and authority, he shouldn''t be so unreasonable, much less do some revenge to him When Joseph Grant heard that Paul Miller always used these words as a reason to prevent him from intervening in grandfather''s death, he lightly snorted, reached into his chest, and took out a small book. "I know that you will definitely treat me as an outsider, so I had no choice but to have someone take out my and Alvina''s marriage certificate ande here for you to see. I''m Alvina''s legal husband now, so I have to take care of her grandfather''s matters. "What?" "This is impossible, when you two ..." Paul Miller immediately extended his hand and took it, but discovered that it was indeed Joseph Grant and Alvina Miller''s marriage certificate. Joseph Grant smirked, "Alvina and I received the certificate ording to our wishes. It''s not difficult to get an expert to tell us our fates, just like uncle did." Paul Miller''s face waspletely red, he resigned to his fate and returned his identity back to Joseph Grant. "Joseph Grant, don''t you know what our Miller Family has be? What else do you want? If my father is still alive, he would definitely wish for there to be less trouble. My daughter is still young and inexperienced, even if my father left the world due to her carelessness, so what? My daughter is his granddaughter. * Paul Miller realized that he could no longer speak any reason, and could only y the role of a suffered father, hoping that Joseph Grant would let him go and not get involved with the matters of the Miller Family. Joseph Grant''s handsome face revealed a solemn expression. Hearing Paul Miller''s words, he already felt that it was extremely funny. "If grandfather was still alive, of course I wouldn''t care about the matters of your Miller Family. But grandfather died with mystery and Alvina cried for the truth, I would definitely find out the truth and give her an exnation. Otherwise, how am I supposed to protect my wife as a husband? I don''t care what kind of mess your Miller Family is in, under thew, I will never tolerate a murderer. The evidence is conclusive. Let her plead guilty. " After Joseph Grant finished speaking, he stood up, straightened his clothes, and said coldly: "No one is allowed to bring the old gramps corpse away. Before the case is clear, I will tell the hospital, they absolutely cannot let anyone near his body." "You ... Joseph Grant, you are too unreasonable. Don''t think that just because you are the President you can force others. " Paul Miller also stood up he was so angry that his face and neck were red, he extended his finger and scolded Joseph Grant for deceiving others However, Joseph Grant sneered: "If I really want to bully others with my power, do you think you will still have the chance to talk to me fairly here?" When Paul Miller heard his threatening words, he was so scared that his face turned pale. He took a step back as if Joseph Grant really was going to do something to him. In the end, Paul Miller was still unable to take the old man away. and he returned to the Miller Family in great disappointment. Joseph Grant returned to the sickroom and hurried over. He grabbed onto one of his arms and asked with a shaky voice: "How is the discussion going? Is my Third Uncle very angry? * "Not only was he angry, he even looked like he was about to eat someone alive. However, the way he was struggling at death''s door for his daughter was rather pitiful." naturally understood the reason behind Paul Miller''s visit tonight, and even said that he had the hearts of parents of the world. Indeed, no matter how wrong Paul Miller was, if he fought for his daughter, it meant that the bottom of his heart was notpletely bad "Who isn''t pitiful? Isn''t my grandfather pitiful? He knew he had to fight for his daughter, but he never thought about who brought him up and made him live afortable life. " Alvina Miller clenched his two small fists tightly and said while gnashing her teeth As Joseph Grant saw her sorrowful expression, he couldn''t help but hug her gently from behind. Heforted her with his thin lips resting on her shoulder: "Alvina, no matter how sad the days are, they will always be passed by. You should lock forward Alvina Miller knew that he would not be able to cross this hurdle in a short amount of time. "Don''t even think about it, let''s just wait for tomorrow. Let''s go to bed early.¡± Joseph Grant used his hands to cover her eyes, preventing her from suffering any further. Alvina Miller leaned into his embrace weakly, and finally stopped being stubborn, nodding his head. Only then did Joseph Grant hold her hand and letter lie down on the bed. He turnedhoff the light in the room > and saw that she was hugging the nket tightly, even though here eyes wereXlosed, her body was Still trembling slightly. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org = Joseph Grant sighed, seeing her like this, he was really heartbroken Warren Hilton sent someone to bring him some clothes, and after Joseph Grant took a bath, he saw that he could not fit on the sofa, and finally chose to follow Alvina Miller to that bed. Alvina Miller opened her eyes and saw that the man had changed into a new set of pajamas. She moved her bedy a little, and the manid down on her side, hugging her again. Curled up in his embrace, smelling the faint fragrance of the mint on his body, Alvina Miller''s tearful eyes finally closed. In the middle of the night, Joseph Grant discovered that his wrist was being pierced by something. He instantly woke up and realized that Alvina Miller was having a nightmare, she was treating him as a demon "Alvinal¡± Of course Joseph Grant was not afraid of the pain, he only saw that Alvina Miller''s entire body > was covered in cold sweat, the = space between her eyebrows was twisted, as though she was enduring a ftige amount of pain. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ? "Ah..." When Alvina Miller heard that, she immediately sat up with both hands supporting himself. Her face was filled with fear. Joseph Grant also sat up with her and softly asked. "What kind of nightmare was that, to scare you like this? " Alvina Miller turned her head around stiffly, and only now noticed that she was with Joseph Grant, and not fighting with those bad guys. "Nothing." Alvina Miller continued to lie down. She had just dreamt that scmeone was chasing after her and her grandfather. Those people were extremely violent. Joseph Grant knew that it was a dream rted to the grandfather, but he didn''t want to say it. He did not pursue the matter and looked at the time. It was already 4 in the morning. "Joseph Grant, go to sleep, I''m covered in sweat, I''m going to take a bath." Alvina Miller didn''t dare to sleep, she immediately got off the bed and left the entire bed to Joseph Grant. "Alright!" Joseph Grant did not advise her to go in, he only watched as she entered the bathroom, and then he had the chance to stretch his body, but his waist and back were already sore, but he was willing to do so. The moment she came out, she realized that Joseph Grant had actually fallen asleep. so he must be very tired. Alvina Miller no longer went onto the bed, but sat on the sofa, holding her head with one hand, and stared nkly at the sky cutside the window. It was six o''clock in the morning and the sky was getting brighter. Joseph Grant slept for a few hours, and his mental state was obviously much better. Just as he woke up, Warren Hilton came over and knocked on the door: "Sir, in Amy Miller''s car, I received grandfather''s slip of paper.¡± Joseph Grant and Alvina Miller were both shocked when they heard it. Warren Hilton brought the note in. Joseph Grant reached out his hand to open it and saw that their grandfather had written something under some unknown circumstances. It was a bit crooked, as if his hands were trembling "Amy said thatshe would take me out to rx {hat this road leads to the SouthMountain Graveyard. I > don''t know what this child wants; but I kope that someone will see this noteand tell my family that 16 vofintarily came out.¡± Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ? It was difficult for one to understand the grandfather''s calligraphy. If one did, it would cause one to break down. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1653 Chapter 1653 When Alvina Miller saw his grandfather''s messy writing, she almost fainted again. Her grandfather was very good at calligraphy, Alvina Miller were taught by her grandfather, but the piece of paper in front of her was a manual. It could be seen that he had only written it after being helpless. "This damned Amy Miller, I''m going to look for her." Alvina Miller was already unable to hold back any longer. She had to get revenge against Amy Miller no matter what, even if she was the granddaughter of the Miller Family, if she were to do such a heinous and evil thing, she would still be severely punished. "Alvina, do you want to take revenge for your grandfather? I have an idea. Can you imitate your grandfather''s handwriting? " However, Joseph Grant was still calm. Seeing the woman in his arms copse, his heart ached and he was worried, which was why he quickly thought of a solution Alvina Miller''s breathing became a little hurried as she raised her head to look at Joseph Grant. "I can, but I didn''t copy it very much, but I know some of the habits that my grandfather had in writing." "It doesn''t matter. You just have to write it down as I tell you." Joseph Grant gently caressed her long hair. His mind was a little nk, and she tried his best to suppress the anger in his heart. Joseph Grant turned around and said to Warren Hilton: "This is the instructions for aputer. Go and get me an identical copy.¡± Warren Hilton immediately turned around to go do something. After more than an hour, he walked in with a simr identical instruction manual. Joseph Grant had already written a few sentences, she gave the slip of paper to Alvina Miller: "Write what I''ve done, we can go and find Amy Miller to confront him now." Alvina Miller reached out and took it, and saw that Joseph Grant had written a few very clear words on it. She was stunned for a moment, and then understood what method the man was trying to use to scheme a path for Amy Miller. That''s right, this really was a good idea, Amy Miller was fearless, but it was because there was no proof that she made the same mistake, if this proof just happened toe from her grandfather''s narration, then Amy Miller would definitely be shocked. Alvina Miller closed her eyes and calmed herself down a bit before taking the pen and quickly copying the words written by Joseph Grant. The old man had the habit of bringing a pen with him, so imitating his words only required a ck steel smile. After Alvina Miller finished writing, she broke out in a cold sweat, afraid that she would not be able to imitate it properly. Joseph Grantforted her: "Don''t be nervous, Amy Miller will definitely feel guilty, she won''t carefully verify the authenticity of these words, furthermore, your imitation is quite urate, I have also seen the old man''s calligraphy.¡± Alvina Miller heaved a sigh of relief, she suddenly realized that with this man by her side, she was no longer afraid. It was as if he could resclve all the problems in time, saving her from any worries. Joseph Grant had asked Warren Hilton and Zoey to take Alvina Miller to his doorstep to interrogate him. He still had a very important national affairs to take care of today, so he couldn''t leave. When Amy Miller heard the policemening to ask questions, she was shocked to the point that her entire body was drenched in cold sweat. Then, she pretended to cry for the whole night and went downstairs to receive questioning in an extremely haggard manner. When Mrs. Miller saw the police personnel, she was extremely uneasy. Paul Miller had not slept the entire night, and was now wide awake due to fright. "Amy Miller do you recognize who wrote these words? And this manual, do you remember if you sent it when you bought theputer? " The police immediately went to the main topic and handed the instruction manual to Amy Miller. Amy Miller received it with trembling hands. On it, she saw a few words, and the general content was that she had tricked the old man out and brought him to the grave. The old man wrote that his heart was in pain and he was about to suffocate. Of course, she recognized this manual. It was just that, while she was driving, she did not notice whether or not her grandfather had written anything down on the back seat, but she had indeed found her grandfather''s pen in the car. She had already left the pen by the side of the road, she thought that her grandfather had identally dropped it, but she did not expect him to write these words on the manual that she had bought. "What does that mean?¡± Amy Miller immediately extended her hand out to rip it off, but she was suppressed by a policewoman. "Release my daughter, don''t capture her, she''s not guilty.¡± Paul Miller and Mrs. Miller pounced over, but were controlled by a few police officers. ¡ê Alvina came in from the gate outside, and in her hands, there was actually more evidence. It was a monitoring device called out by the hospital, &howing that a woman wearing a mask had been walking around the hospital corridor Aultiple times, as if she was trying to find a way. Alvina Miller was vegy familiar with Amy Miller even if she was covering her face, she would still be able to recognize her. Content belongs to "Amy Miller you still don''t admit that this is a premeditated crime? You''ve been to he Rospital several times, but you''ve-never stepped into his ward, mueh less went to look for him. Is stead, you''ve been walking backand forth in the hospitaf you''re looking for an opportunity to make a move, aren''t you? " Alvine-Miller smashed the photo in her hands and threw them onto Amy Miller''s face. ~~ NL Amy Miller was unable to dodge in time, and her face was cut by one of the photos. A thin line of blood was left on her temple. Amy Miller stared at the photos, and suddenly startedughing maniacally, the sound of herughter was ear¡ªpiercing Paul Miller and his wife were frightened, panicking and anxious, as they looked at their daughter who had lost herposure. "Amy, don''t admit it. You can''t do what you haven''t done yet." Her mother shouted loudly, wanting to remind the daughter to calm down. However, Amy Miller seemed to have suffered from a huge shock, herughter slowly turned into sadness, her eyes started to tear up, and she grinded her teeth in hatred: "l only told him to return thepany to us, but he instead told me about different choices, what choice do I need? I only want money, money that belongs to our Miller Family. " Paul Miller and his wife looked at their daughter''s ferocious expression, and they were so scared that their faces turned pale. Alvina Miller immediately questioned her furiously: "So, you admit that you were the one who killed grandfather? Then why don''t you dare admit it? * "Why would I not dare to admit it? That''s right, it''s me. I left him and ran away. I wasted to scare him. Didn''t he notdare to go see his wife? I want himto look at my o grandmother''s tombstone and let¡± him taste desperation. " Amy Miller was-also being tormented at that moment, and tonight, she idl not even dare to close her eyes, because the moment she closed her eyes, she would be able to see her grandfather reaching out to her from the rain, telling her to bring him away. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She had thought that she was vicious enough to not be afraid of anything, but she had overestimated her mental fortitude. "Pal" Alvina Miller walked up in anger and pped her hard on the face, but that p didn''t seem to vent the hatred in her heart. She still wanted to hit him, but Zoey grabbed her arm from the side, not allowing her to continue. "Alvina Miller, aren''t you a filial daughter? Did you know that? How desperate was his gaze when he begged at me? He thought that I should save him, but I didn''t. * Amy Miller seemed to have purposely provoked Alvina Miller, which was why she said such numbing details However, Paul Miller, who was at the side, roared with a darkened face: "Amy Miller shut up, don''t say anymore, how could you kill your grandfather? How can you? " "Dad, mom, I''m sorry, I just can''t ept the fact that he gave thepany to someone else.¡± Amy Miller shook her head in pain. At this moment, she also felt that she was a very terrifying person, all along, she had always thought that she was smarter than others "You idiot.¡± Paul Miller could not help but scold her. The police immediately put on handcuffs on Amy Miller: "You are involved in a crime of murder, now you have to be arrested and brought to justice.¡± Amy Miller lowered her head to look at the handcuffs, she was a little dazed Alvina Miller grit her teeth in hatred at the side: "Just stay in the prison and feel guilty for your crimes.¡± "Alvina Miller, you no longer have a grandfather to back you up. I believe that Joseph Grant will quickly hate you. Before Amy Miller left, she had even cursed Alvina Miller. Alvina Miller''s face turned white, at the side, Zoey sneered: Don''t worry, Mr. President will love her forever and give her happiness, but, you might not even have the chance to be envious, even if youe out one day, you are already an old man, I am afraid even men would not want to look at you After Amy Miller heard these words, her face turnedpletely pale. Although she had never officially had a boyfriend before, she understood the pain of not getting noticed by other men. She red at Zoey with hatred and was led away unwillingly. Chapter 1654 Chapter 1654 Amy Miller was captured, Paul Miller and her wife looked like they were struck by lightning, their entire bodies froze Alvina Miller didn''t want to stay here for even a second. She turned around and walked out. Zoey and Warren Hilton followed her. "How can this be? How could Amy harm her grandfather? This child has always been introverted since she was young. I always thought that she was a coward, so why did such a thing happen? " Paul Miller''s eyes were red, but he knew that his daughter''s heart was always heavy. Since she was young, she did notmunicate with her parents, and liked to hide things deep within her heart. When he was bullied in school, she did not mention a single word, if it was not because he found injuries while taking a bath and asked her, she probably would not say a word. "It was our fault. We ignored her." Paul Miller seemed to have found the reason, but it was toote for regret. Mrs. Miller immediately raised her swollen eyes to look at her husband. Paul Miller painfully covered her face, and her voice choked with sobs, "What kind of sin did our Miller Familymit? Why do all of our personalities seem to be twisted? "Even if it''s retribution, it shouldn''t only be for us and brother! We didn''t do anything that would harm the God and the people, why is it only that Alvina Miller is blessed? " Mrs. Miller said hatefully. Hearing his wife''s words, Paul Miller''s body froze, and his face turned pale white. He was guilty indeed, he didn''t hand over the evidence about the truth of his elder brother''s death, so he could use it to threaten his second brother at important moments. The reason why he was able to establish his position in thepany all these years was all because of the evidence in his hands, although his second brother did not ask for any details, it was as if the two brothers hade to a tacit agreement, and as long as it wasn''t an excessive request, Nathan Miller would basically agree to it "My fault, my fault.¡± Paul Miller painfully held his head, at that moment, he felt that it was toote to say anything else. Alvina Miller walked out just in time to see that Amy Miller''s car had not left. She could not help but get angry, and walked over with big strides. Amy Miller''s expression stiffened as she stared dumbly in front of him; she just didn''t want to look at her. "Alvina Miller, you want to kill me? Attack then, I have no way of resisting right now, if you want to take revenge for grandfather, you can do it. " Amy Miller arrogantly raised her chin. Even if she were to be caught now, she did not want to disy an inferior attitude in front of Alvina Miller. However, she suppressed her anger and spoke in a very calm voice: "I didn''t expect you to admit your crime so readily. I thought you would continue to quibble with me, if you don''t feel guilty, you''ll definitely find out that it wasn''t written by me, do you want to see what my grandfather wrote?" Amy Miller''s heart felt as if it had been stabbed with a knife. She turned and stared at Alvina Miller angrily, gritting her teeth: "You sinister woman, you actually lied to me?" "If you weren''t guilty, would you be afraid of being cheated by me? Amy Miller you really deserve to die. You should also have seen what Grandfather wrote. " After Alvina Miller finished speaking, he took out the words that his grandfather had written down. Amy Miller did not dare to take it, but Alvina Miller directly threw it to her: "Take a good look at this, how you repay your grandfather''s love." Amy Miller''s eyes could not help but look down. Although it was not bright, she could still clearly see the words on it. Her heart clenched; she did not cry the whole way before, but suddenly her tears fell like rain now. Alvina Miller did not want to see her tears of remorse, so he turned and left. Amy Miller cried loudly, her heart tearing and lung splitting Finally, the truth was revealed. Alvina Miller left the courtyard in exhaustion and returned home. Originally, she wanted to move to the presidential pce today, but seeing her current state, Joseph Grant couldn''t bear to let her live in a new environment, sc he dyed it for a few more days. The funeral for grandfather was already decided, it was something that Nathan Miller had to do personally at the hospital. As a son, although he said that he would never care about his father''s life, when his father truly left, he still wanted to show his filial piety. Although Alvina Miller really wanted to do it personally, she felt that her strength was insufficient. As a granddaughter, she could not overstep her authority to rece her two uncles¡¯ filial piety. Alvina received calls from the Grant Family to console her. She had already epted this fact, but when she thought about how she would feel without her grandfather guiding her in the future, she became uneasy. However, she also realized that she had to learn to grow up. stood up, and saw the door open. Joseph Grant walked in with a bunch of flowers in his hands, and saw that she was standing right beside the sofa. He was startled, and then, a look of embarrassment shed across his face. "I thought you were upstairs." Joseph Grant could not resistughing and asking. just now when he was anxiously entering the door, he was afraid that she had seen it all. Alvina Miller started to feel a little embarrassed. She lowered her head and said softly: "You just called to say that you wereing back. I''m going downstairs to wait for you." Joseph Grant''s tall and sturdy body had already walked to the front of her, and passed a bunch of fresh flowers to her: "This is for you, I hope you will like it." She didn''t actually expect Joseph Grant to give her such a romantic bouquet. After all, he was a mature man, and was so busy working every day, not a man who would carve romance into his bones. She didn''t expect that he would also give her flowers. "Of course, I do. I like all the things you send me.¡± Alvina Miller pursed her lips andughed. "It''s good that you like it. I''l find you a ss bottle¡¯and you can keep it." Joseph Gragtwas extremely embarrassed. This bunch of flowers was picked on the road him went back, he specially picked themout, instead ofing out the car, he ford a bodyguard to pick] them for him. They were not simply a bunch of roses; they were even mixed with some other flowers. Content belongs to Alvina Miller looked at the man in a suit looking for an empty bottle for her. Her heart was stunned, then she felt the Wendy of spring, just like the flowers in her hands, blooming at the most beautiful season, waiting for someone to pick them and give them to her. Joseph Grant was a little upset, because he didn''t seem to be able to find a suitable vase. The things he had here were all old things that didn''t match this bunch of flowers at all. Seeing him standing there, Alvina Miller seemed to be in a hurry. She immediately walked over and said in a low voice: "I''ll take a small barrel to keep it." Hearing this, Joseph Grant''s handsome face shed with a smile, "Alright, the things here are too antique.¡± Alvina Miller turned around and walked upstairs. Joseph Grant followed behind her, her beautiful -_ eyes carefuily assessing her N expression, only to discover thather BD) eyes.were no longer as red and swallen. He heaved a sigh of relief I in his I heart, as he was truly ¡é afraid that she would continue crying. Content belongs to Joseph Grant had never been so careful before. He had to always be careful to protect her as if she were a fragile child.N?velDrama.Org owns this. However, Alvina Miller sensed something, and turned around at the stairs, looking at him, just in time to meet with the man''s eyes. "Umm ..." Joseph Grant was actually shocked. Then, he lowered his head and smiled with some embarrassment: "Why aren''t you leaving?" Alvina Miller frowned, and asked softly: "Why are you staring at me and sizing me up? Is there something on my face? " Joseph Grant hurriedly shook his head and exined, "No, I was just worried that you would continue to be sad.¡± However, Alvina Miller shook her head: "I won''t be sad, in my heart, Grandfather has always been here.¡± Hearing her words, Joseph Grant proved that she had thought it through. It was true, even if people died, they would not be able to live, but the life must be continued in people''s mind, with sorrow and hope. "I''m relieved that you can think like this. Grandfather will be watching you from the''sky, SO you have to live a good life. Joseph Grant walked over and''stood on the nex step, just in timeto meet Alvina Miller''s gaze. He. @ached out and caressed-her cheeks: "In the future, [ will take care of you. I promised to your grandfather that I won''t let you get injured again." Alvina Miller''s eyes stung, she wanted to cry again, but she could only try her best to hold back her tears. She nodded and smiled: "I will take care of you too." Joseph Grant reached out and pulled her into his embrace, then kissed his teary eyes Chapter 1655 Chapter 1655 After the old man''s funeral was held, his privatewyer announced his another will in front of his families. It was about the old man¡¯s personal belongings, with a total value of about 300 million, one vi was worth 130 million, the other four supermarket were worth over 170 million, but they were still inherited by his family as a unit, and since it was difficult to share heritages evenly among the three family. Thewyer''s suggestion was to sell a part of the heritage and they family could split the total three hundred million evenly, and two of the stores with a market value of 100 million, would be directly inherited by Alvina Miller''s family. No cone could be happy to hear this suggestion. However, the old manhad passed away and no one could find him for troubles. Alvina Miller and Joseph Grant also came over, along with some of Miller Family''s friends and rtives, all of them stood in the room. Around 3pm in the afternoon, Alvina Miller and Joseph Grant left the ce and Paul directly brought up the matter of the heritage to Nathan Miller. "Brother, give me the vi that father owns.¡± Paul Miller immediately asked for it. Nathan Miller held onto a cigarette, after hearing him speak in such a straightforward manner, he became somewhat stiff, then immediately became angry: "Why should I give it to you? Didn''t thewyer already say so? The discount would be 100 million yuan per person. * "Brother, you already have more assets than me, and there are a lot ofpanies under your name that haven''t been counted yet. They are worth of at least one billion, are you sure you want topete with me for the extra 30 million?" Paul Millerughed coldly, the reason why he was filled with resentment was because he secretly realized that his brother had once used his power in thepany to secretly ce many of assets under his name. Not only did he have these assets, his wife and his wife''s two brothers also have assets of thepany. "What did you say?" "Where did I get my assets from?" Nathan Miller''s voice grew several times louder the moment she heard Paul Miller mentioning his taboo. "Others might not know about you, but how could I not know? Do we need to find someone to check thepany''s internal ounts? I''m afraid there will be a hundred loopholes. At that time, who would be the uglier one? " Paul Miller was clearly being shameless right now; he wanted the vi because he wanted to move out. He wasn''t willing to continue staying there. "Paul Miller, don''t think that just because you are my brother you can keep on threatening me. All these years, how many things have I done for you? Don''t you feel my love to you? " Nathan Miller was really angry, he grabbed Paul Miller''s cor, and questioned him furiously. Paul Miller was not afraid at all, instead, he started tough with iparable calmness. "That is what I deserve, have you really forgotten what shameful thing you''ve done?" Nathan Miller changed dramatically, and pushed Paul Miller back fiercely: "What nonsense are you talking about, what have I done?" "It''s only been a few years, and you''re already so forgetful?" How did the eldest brother die? "Don''t tell me it was an ident.¡± Paul Miller directly raised this topic. Nathan Miller''s expression was so dark that it seemed like he was about to kill someone "Paul Miller, what do you know?" Nathan Miller was now a little afraid. After all, so many years had passed and if there really was any evidence in Paul Miller''s hands, he would still die a horrible death He had been waiting for the old man to die, and as long as the old man had swallowed his anger, no one would care about this matter anymore, and no one could control him either. But he never thought that Alvina Miller would actually marry Joseph Grant. "I know, you definitely know. However, I can choose to not say it, or I can choose to say it. This depends on what brother does." Paul Miller immediately acted like a scoundrel, looking at Nathan Miller with an evil smile. Nathan Miller was so angry, wishing that he could send this brother of his to be with his father right now. "Oh right, your attitude just now wasn''t very good. I have to increase the chips now. I want you to give me another 100 million as a mouth sealing fee." Paul Miller saw the fear sh across Nathan Miller''s face, and he knew that he still had the possibility of increasing the bid. "Paul Miller, why should I give you money?" Nathan Miller clenched his fists in anger. "I have to give it to you, otherwise, I can give the evidence to Alvina Miller, and at that time, you won''t even have a chance to live." Paul Millerughed even morecently. "You have balls." Nathan Miller clenched his teeth. Paul Miller turned around and left, "Tomorrow afternoon, transfer the money to my card, I want Dad''s vi too, I will move there tomorrow. Brother, treasure your current life, maybe one day, you will only be able to see through the high wall in prison to look at this blue sky." Nathan Miller kept changing expressions. Awkward, angry, and humiliated, he was actually extorted like this by his own little brother. He could only act like a mute and couldn''t even refute what he had said. Wendy''s performance in school had been pretty goed recently. She had a cheerful personality and her language skills were also very good: Wendy attually liked this kind of ~~ collective activity. In order to perferm outstandingly, she had chosen to spend the afternoon reading in the library, so even if she rested, she would only be able to sleep for a while in the library.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. As the only friend in the ss, although Cathy wasn''t able to attend the lecture, she still chose to learn from Wendy. "What are you drawing?" Wendy found a circ eof books and came back to findout that Cathy was N sprawled-ori the ground, using herc hands QT cover a drawing in her. > hands, carefully drawing it witha brush¡¯ She immediately peeked her head over curiously, but it-startled Cathy, and she quickly covered her own drawing with a book. Content belongs to "Nothing, just drawing." Cathy immediately became nervous. "Oh!" Of course, Wendy would not ask around for the privacy of others, if Cathy was not willing to share with her, then it meant that she still could not know about this. "Wendy, I have always been curious about one thing. Why don''t you tell me why is Duke not attending our ss? Is it because our ss has performed so poorly that he''s very disappointed? " Cathy asked her casually. Wendy was startled, then she avoided Cathy''s eyes with a little guilty, andughed dryly: "About this, I am also not too clear about it, but it might be because of his reasons, and can''t teach us anymore.¡± "What is the reason? Actually, I feel that if he were to continue teaching us, our ss''s performance would definitely improve. After he leaves, the atmosphere in which we study will once again deteriorate. " Cathy had an expression of loss. Wendy locked at her in astonishment: "Do you really think that Duke has taught us very well?" "Mn, if he was the one supervising our ss, Jodie Smith''s group would definitely not dare to be so impudent.¡± Cathy thought about how she was saved by Duke thest time, so Jodie Smith didn''t look for trouble with her. Maybe Duke warned her not to cause trouble again "Did I bully you again?" Hearing that, Wendy immediately became angry. "No, she doesn''t even care about bullying me, she only knows how to be enemies with girls who are on par with her. I''m really curious, why is Jodie Smith so interested in you? If you say that you are just an ordinary rich young miss, then logically speaking. she should not bully you. " Cathy frowned; she was curious. Wendy immediatelyughed narcissistically: "Maybe it''s because I''m too beautiful, making her dislike me." Cathy immediatelyughed: "That''s possible, you do look very beautiful, no wonder you can find gifts and love letters every day." "Shh!" Wendy was so shocked that she quickly gestured to her to keep quiet: "Can you help me keep this in secret, okay?" "What are you afraid of? With so many people giving you gifts, you should be habpy. " Every day, the drawer would be stuffed with things: It would } be either a romantic and¡¯ beautiful love letter or a chocte rosextt was just that for these¡± matters, Wendy had already helped her deal with them privately, so she did not let too many people know about it. "This won''t do, my family won''t allow me to fall in love with others in school.¡± Wendy immediately gave her a bitter face. However, just then, a tall and thin boy suddenly ran over. He quickly put down a drawing paper and ran away. Wendy and Cathy''s faces were filled with astonishment "Wendy, it''s your portrayal.¡± Cathy immediately took it and eximed it in shock. Chapter 1656 Chapter 1656 Wendy held the portrait, her face was covered, she drew the picture as she turned to look at the side of the window. Wendy held the picture, her face was covered, she drew the picture as she turned her head to look cut the window, she painted the picture as she looked out of the window. "Oh my god, could it be that one just now ..." "Warren?" Cathy also realized that this portrait was extremely beautiful, even a single pencil could draw such a stunning picture. Wendy locked surprised: "Who is Warren?" "Warren is the genius painter of our school, and he is also very handsome. The one who drew this painting was him, he must have asked someone else to help him deliver it." Cathy immediately turned her head and looked around: "He''s not here, he''s definitely leaving." Wendy frowned: "Why does he want to draw me?" "Of course, he like you. I heard that he''s most famous for painting buildings. I didn''t expect him to be so goed at painting. He''s so envious of you. You were so popr with boys when you transferred here." Cathy looked at Wendy, her eyes filled with admire. Wendy couldn''t help but rub her forehead. "I really don''t need anyone to pay attention to me.¡± "Why? Wasn''t it good to be noticed? I don''t want to be noticed. " Cathy looked at her strangely. "What''s the benefits of it? " Wendyughed bitterly. Although she could tell that Wendy really didn''t like being noticed, she was also really jealous. "Wendy, do you want to take this painting home? I feel that it''s a pity that it was thrown away. " Cathy asked Wendy took another look at the painting. It would be a pity to tear or throw it away. "I''l keep it for now. No one has drawn me so well." Wendy was a little conceited. Nobody was willing to destroy something that could nourish the eyes. "Wendy, my dance ss is almost started. I''ll be taking my leave first.¡± Cathy looked at her watch anxiously. "Alright, you can leave first. I''ll stay for a while.¡± Wendy smiled and waved goodbye to her. Cathy carried her backpack and quickly ran out of the library. She ran along the school''s boulevard, sprinting all the way to the field at the back of the school. Standing by the railings, she could see the seniors of the ss in the distance, who were currently in the middle of their sses. A student wearing an army green hat and a military green uniform was standing in front of the team, seeming to be lecturing them Cathy stared at Duke''s back figure with greed. No matter how she looked, Duke''s gaze was so cool that it entered her heart. In the past, she always thought that it was impossible for a man¡¯s body to be so perfect that it would shock others, but when she saw Duke''s back, it overturned all of her knowledge. It was as straight as a pine tree, with a ratio of gold, firm muscles, and long legs. Cathy couldn''t help but look towards the railing at the side. She realized that she wasn''t the only girl that was secretly watching Duke''s lessons, there were even many girls who were secretly admiring him "Shameless!" Cathy was inexplicably angry, she did not realize before, but now she realized that the girls in school were all shameless. When Cathy saw Duke leading the group and jogging over. she was so shy that she immediately hid in the bushes. Her heart was beating even faster, even though she knew Duke would not pay attention to her, her heart was still beating fast, and her face was flushed red. Cathy looked at the time, it was really toote, she could only look at Duke''s back unwillingly, and ran towards the dance ssroom. Wendy had been reading for more than an hour, and was just making a statement when her phone suddenly rang. She turned to look, it was Driver who had arrived at school, and was about to send her home: Wendy could only pack her things quickly and head towards the Walk Outside of the library. The sky was hazy, the library was in front of a green main road, Wendy had just climbed down from the stairs, when a tall figure suddenly walked out, startling her. "Did you ept my painting?¡± The boy asked her with a smile. When Wendy raised her head, she saw a handsome face. It was unfamiliar but very clean. "You drew it?" Wendy immediately raised her brows, and pushed the painting in her hands into his embrace with great displeasure: "Here you go." "Don''t you like it?" When Warren saw that she had rejected the offer, a hint of disappointment shed across her face. "In the future, you are not allowed to draw me without my permission.¡± Wendy immediately warned him in a serious tone. Warren shrugged. "l was too bored in the library. I saw you in a daze, so I wanted to try my luck.¡± "That won''t do. It won''t do without my consent." Wendy said somewhat angrily. "Then the next time I want to paint for you, I''lle over and ask you." Warren smiled as she spoke. "Don''t ask me, I don''t like being painted.¡± Wendy was startled, she felt that this boy was sly and immediately refuted. Warren became even more disappointed. "Even if you don''t want me to paint, I only want to paint. I can draw you at any time, and your face is truly eloquent. I can easily remember it with a nce." Wendy stared at him angrily: ¡°I don''t care if you remember my appearance. Don''t draw me again in the future, otherwise, don''t me me for turning hostile." "I thought you locked special, but I didn''t expect your personality to be even more interesting. There hasn''t been a girl who could reject my painting.¡± Warren said arrogantly. "Ha, ha!" Wendy only said two words to him. This time, Warren truly had a deep impression of Wendy, and felt that she was cute and interesting, hence she could not help but say: "Let''s be friends. Even if you hate me, you shouldn''t be so fast. "I don''t hate you. We''re just strangers.¡± Wendy pulled her backpack, went pass him and walked forward. Warren turned around and watched her back as she left. She had an unfathomable smile on her face. A stranger? This was something worth challenging Wendy had never met such a narcissistic and active boy before, so her first impression of Warren was not very good.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. As for the matter of his wanting to make friends-she didn''t even consider it.The reason she transferred here was only for one: persam F For him, she could give up on allre ationships between the opposite sex. = JN > Wendy walked to the school gate and saw the driver standing beside the door waiting for her. The car she was sitting in looked very low key in front of the parents of the luxury car. She was sighing as she turned her face towards the window. She did not know what Duke was doing at the moment, but she really wanted to go and see him. Just as Wendy was filled with anticipation, she suddenly received a message from her phone. "Come to my house for dinner tonight, I''m going to buy some vegetables." When Wendy saw that message, her heart almost jumped out of her chest. It was actually sent by Duke to her, and he invited her to dinner? "Alright!" Wendy happily replied him with one word, and then told Driver the address. When she was passing the entrance of a flower shop, Wendy suddenly had Driver stop the car, so she ran down and bought a bunch of flowers When they argived at their destination Wendy made up a lie and said that it was her birthday apd she had to go eat dinner. She ~~ wanted [ Driver to find a ce to. have his. > dinner and it was fine if he came over to pick her up at around 9. Driver didn''t dare to say anything. He didn''t dare to ask and could only nod his head in agreement. After Wendy registered the information, she headed towards Duke''s home. She suddenly aised her head and took a look vrbien she reached the elevator. lt was unknown if it was becauseder intuition was too sharp, in the Aiddle of such a tall building, she was able to recognize Duke¡¯ Ss house with a nce. There-were no lights there. From the looks of it, he was not back yet, so Wendy could only walk to the side and sit in a small garden to wait for him. Around half an hourter, the light in Duke''s room lit up, and he called her: "Where are you?" "I''m in your garden downstairs. Have youe back?" Wendy immediately stood up and walked towards the elevator. When the bright lights came on, she found her long legs bitten by mosquitoes. Chapter 1657 Chapter 1657 It was itchy. It could only be described with one word. Wendy couldn''t help but bend over to grab. Even though she was about to grab onto the skin until it broke, she still felt itchy and ufortable. If she had known that there were so many mosquitoes in the garden at night, she would not have sat there. It was toote to regret. When the elevator arrived, Wendy walked out with a bouquet of flowers and saw that the man had already opened the door, while he was leaning on the door. When he saw Wendy, he immediately straightened his body, and when he looked at her, it was clear that there wereplicated emotions in his eyes. "This is for you!" Wendy immediately passed the flower in her hand over. "I bought it on the way here, it looks pretty good.¡± However, Duke did not continue her topic. His pair of deep eyes were fixated on her as he asked, "Who is the boy that was talking to you in the library today?" Wendy was stunned, her beautiful eyes blinked twice. "How do you know I''m chatting with a boy?" "Don''t worry about how I know. You had a nice chat with him, didn''t you?" Duke''s words were already sore, as though a jar of vinegar had been turned over at the bottom of his heart. "No, he''s a bit strange. He drew a painting for me and even said that he wanted to be my friend.¡± Wendy immediately exined as her pair of beautiful eyes cunningly looked at the man''s face. Immediately after, she giggled: "Duke, are you jealous?¡± Duke thought that he was just jealous, but when Wendy asked that question, his entire body froze, and he quickly grabbed the flower in her hand, then turned and walked into the hall Wendy immediately followed him in like a small kitty and even closed the door. "Are youing to the library to look for me? So, you didn''te to me when you saw me talking to him? Are you angry? " Wendy was unrelenting as she followed behind him, her small mouth asking nonstop. "No!" Duke had already found a ss bottle, poured some water into it, and stuffed the flowers she bought into it to be raised. "That''s impossible. Otherwise, how would you know that I spoke to Warren?" Could it be that you have the irvoyant eyes? " As Wendy spoke, she was alreadyughing heartily. Duke suddenly turned around, and saw the corner of her lips raised up as bright as spring. He couldn''t help but to clench his teeth secretly, this little thing seemed very happy to see him being jealous, right? Wendy had not been happy for even three minutes, but suddenly, she felt a strong arm pulled her waist, and in the next second, she was being hugged by the man. Before she could even scream out loud, she had already sat on the tall cab. "Ah, what are you doing? "Let me down.¡± Wendy didn''t know whether tough or cry. Duke was really bad to have thrown her on this floor. "What did you talk about?" The man took three steps back, his arms folded in an interrogative gesture.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Wendy didn''t think that he would actually use such a method to interrogate her. Her small mouth curled, and took out an attitude: "I won''t tell you." "Say that again?" The man¡¯s voice was instantly suppressed. "I just won''t tell you." Wendy was not afraid that he would get angry, her small face also turned to the side, looking like she wanted to fight him to the end. Duke did not expect her to be so stubborn. His thin lips curled up into a smile: "Alright. "Hey, Duke, let me down. Wendy immediately eximed as she tightly clenched her two small fists. Duke originally wanted to turn around, but after hearing her words, he stopped in his tracks and turned back to look at her: "Then tell me, what are you guys chatting about?" "Why do you want to know? If you want to hear it, you can try to please me by saying something nice first. " Wendy was not a pushover, he didn''t even dare to bully her. "What nice words?" Duke was gloomy. Did this girl know what it meant to curry favor with someone? There were many ways for a man to please a woman, and the favorite was ... Do something unspeakable. "Think for it by yourself, I won''t give you any hints?" Wendy had the upper hand in an instant, her two small hands wrapped around her chest, and even crossed her legs. However, her might had not evensted two seconds, and the itch on herdegs had started to itch again, sausing er to be unable to resistteaching out to grab it. = Duke was thinking of saying something when he suddenly saw her lift one leg and scratch it non¡ªstop. She was wearing a school uniform, short skirt. "What happened to your leg?" All he could see were several red spots on her white skin. It was obvious that the mosquito had bitten her. "I fed mosquitoes downstairs for half an hour. It''s so itchy, do you have any medicine to help me stop it?" Wendy''s beautiful face was filled with fake CLICK Duke immediately extended his hands out towards her: "I''ll carry you down here.¡± "What is it? You''re not going to interrogate me? " Wendy was one of those ticklish people, he had let her go and she still felt that she hadn''t been beaten by him enough. Duke stared at her speechlessly. Wendy immediately pounced into his embrace with a smile on her face. Duke did not expect her to pounce so fiercely towards him, and had even thought that she would be so scared that she would gently give her hand to him. Although Wendy pounced towards Duke withoutany defenses, the man WERREI and''sturdy, her arms strong and sturdy. No matter how she =? pou need, he was able to catcher, and then gently put her down: shotld have an antipruritic- ointment H¨¦te, wait here, I''l go look For it." "I''l go with you.¡± Wendy did not want to sit alone in the living room and wait. She followed behind him and entered a storage room, only to see the man opening a drawer, rummaged through it for a while and then taking out an ointment. "Go outside.¡± Duke saw that she was following behind him and immediately said softly. Wendy nodded, then obediently ran to the living room''s sofa and sat down, then extended his hand out: "Give it to me." However, Duke didn''t give it to her. Instead, he squatted down, knelt on one knee, ced one of her legs on his knee and began to apply medicine on her. Wendy never thought that a man would have such an action. She was stunned for a moment, and seeing her legs on his kneel, this feeling ... Wonderful "Ouch!" Wendy''s mind was just floating in theair a little when she realized that there was medicine - smeared-on the broken part of the¡¯ skin. [rhurt a bit, and she couldn''t helpbut pull back her leg, causing thenan¡¯ s leg to fall from her knees. Wendy could only endure it, the focus of her beautiful eyes was no longer the small spots on herp, but the man''s serious face as he applied the medicine on her. Looking down from her angle, she could see that the man''s handsome nose had once been a pair of heroic and sword¡ªlike brows. His sexy and thin lips could only be seen as a line, but it was still captivating. "I told Warren not to draw my portrait anymore.¡± Wendy said absentmindedly. The man''s hand movements became sluggish for a moment. He didn''t look up at her and only replied with an "hmm", indicating that he heard her words. "The reason why I transferred is because of you. Other than you, I won''t have any ambiguous rtionships with other members of the opposite sex." Wendy was afraid that he did not hear it clearly. so she emphasized it again. "Ambiguous rtionship?¡± The man couldn''t help butugh. This girl knew quite a lot. Wendy strongly nodded her head: "That''s right, I treat rtionships very single¡ªmindedly, I will definitely not give other boys a chance, I hate trouble the most, I just like you.¡± Duke''s hands were moving more and more gently. Hearing her words, a hint of a smile shed past his downcast eyes. "Your ability to cause trouble is not small.¡± Duke intentionally ridiculed her. "How could I have gotten into any trouble? It was clearly someone else who was looking for me and was unhappy.¡± Wendy felt iparably wronged. Duke ced her other leg on his knee and continued to apply medicine on it. "When you are stuck in this strange ce, your normal state will be abnormal in the eyes of others. They want to assimte you, but you insist on doing so. "Are you praising me?" The smile in Wendy''s eyes instantly spread "Forget it." Duke didn''t immediately admit it; he was afraid she was proud. "Stingy!" The girl pouted unhappily. Chapter 1658 Chapter 1658 The sweet spread to each other. When the room quieted down, one would feel that there were some ambiguous factors floating in the air. "I need to make dinner. Watch TV, you." Duke was a little nervous in his heart. Right now, he was actually a little afraid of this feeling, afraid that he would be unable to control it and want to get closer to her. "Alright!" Wendy''s beautiful face flushed red. Just now, when she threw herself into his embrace, she could feel the fragrance of his body. It was like the cool fragrance of mint. Duke tured around and walked towards the kitchen. Wendy stood there in a daze, and finally, she walked towards the sofa, took out her controller and turned on the television, the first thing she saw was her brother and a foreign leader shaking hands and conversing, under the camera, it was solemn and strict. Everyone''s expression was well managed, their smiles were reserved and respectful, and full of respect for each other. Although it wasn''t the first time Wendy had seen her brother''s calm and collected expression, when she saw him today, she felt an inexplicable urge tough. This was simply not the brother that she knew, as expected, there were thousands of people, and her brother had even performed so well in every aspect. It was no wonder that her sister¡ªinw would be so moved by him Thinking about the death of Alvina''s grandfather''s death, Wendy felt an indescribable pain. Losing close rtives was definitely the most painful thing in the world, I hope that under my brother''s constion, my sister can quickly recover from her pain and wee a new life. Wendy flipped through several channels. At this peint, all of them were broadcasting the major affairs of the country, and all of their big bro''s faces were waving in front of her eyes. Wendy was a little speechless, big bro''s doing this was Tyranny¡¯s rhythm After turning off the television, Wendy swung her legs and unknowingly walked towards the kitchen. As Duke was cutting the beef, the thin piece of beef was sliced into pieces and was being covered up with the sauce. The fragrance of the beef assaulted his nose and Wendy could not help but take two deep breaths. "Why aren''t you watching TV?" Sensing that she wasing over, Duke asked curiously. "Right now, there''s not much fun to watch. It''s all my brother''s shadow shing.¡± Wendy said with a look of disdain. When Duke heard it, he could not help but be amused by her. "If your brother knew that you do not like to watch his scenes, he would definitely be very sad." "Of course not, he doesn''t care about my feelings anymore. There''s someone else in his heart now, and I''m not his little darling anymore." Wendy immediately joked Duke''s handsome face looked a little embarrassed, he really couldn''t do anything about Wendy. When he felt that she was being a scoundrel, he suddenly realized that there was a generation gap between him and her. He actually liked her childish attitude, but he was unable to assimte it into her thoughts. Wendy immediately leaned towards him: "How about, I be your little darling?¡± Duke was startled by her bold words. He immediately put down the de he was holding and looked at the girl with a smile in her eyes: "If you are willing, I do not mind.¡± Wendy was actually teasing him on purpose, she didn''t think that he would actually answer her so seriously. It was her turn to be embarrassed, so she lowered her head to pinch the corner of her clothes, smiling a little embarrassedly: "Then ... "It''s a promise, you can''t have other women in the future. Otherwise, I won''t let you go." When Duke heard her final warning, his expression stiffened: "Why didn''t you let me go?" When Wendy heard him question her further, she suddenly raised her beautiful eyes. She looked into his eyes, but wasn''t able to answer. Well, if he had other women, what could she do with him? "I''l never see you again.¡± Wendy immediately bit her lips and slowly enunciated each word. Duke realized that she was very skilled at threatening others, even though she clearly knew that he cared about her so much now, she would still let his entire life without. He could not help but reach out to hug her, his lips pressing right into her ear as he muttered: "It won''t happen, don''t punish me like this." Then, the darkness in Wendy''s eyes disappeared and she gently pushed him away: "I was just joking with you, hurry up and cook. I have to go do my homework.¡± When Duke heard her mention of homework, his expression management failed and he almost forgot that she was still a student. "Go!" Duke kept the love on his face and turned serious. Wendy turned around and left, but in her heart, she was overjoyed. As expected, it was quite interesting to test a man''s sincerity. In the past few days, Joseph Grant had been busy with national affairs, and had almast left early and returnedternot being able to rest at all. Theworkload of his new o appointrhent was extremely heavy, and ngymatter how clear¡ªheaded he wasyhe would sometimes appear to beextremely anxious. But fortunately, when he returned home, he was able to rx his entire body of fatigue and peacefully apany the person he loved and live a normal life of daily household chores. When he opened the bedroom door, he saw Alvina Miller holding onto a book and seemed to know that he had returned. She was closing the book and waiting for him "What are you reading?" Joseph Grant walked over with a smile and asked softly. Alvina Miller picked up the book and shook it: ¡°I will find a random book in your cupboard, one that talks about human nature.¡± Joseph Grant was slightly taken aback, "Why do you want to read this kind of book?" "I just want to find out what human nature is." Alvina Miller lowered her head andughed at herself. Joseph Grant walked to her side and sat down. Hefreached out his hand to straightera strand of her long -_ hair, lightty lifted her lowered chin with his-finger, and with a gaze full of pity: Looks like the matter: of the Miller Family has a huge impact on yeu. Human nature is very- complicated, and also very dark. Alvina Miller was stunned, she lowered her head and looked at the book by her hand: "Have you read this before?" Joseph Grant nodded his head: ¡°I have, but I have not read all of it. I still feel that this world is filled with expectation, don''t be an idiot and let yourself get by." Alvina Miller quickly ced the book on the bedside table. "Hearing you say this, there seems to be some sense in it, then I won''t read it." Joseph Grant saw that she was willing to listen to his suggestion, he was in a good mood. He touched her hair: "Money makes people lose themselves easily, but the people who lose themselves will be taught a lesson sooner orter.¡± "It does!" Alvina Miller couldn''t help but lean onto his shoulder. "Joseph Grant, we''ve been together for a long time, why doesn''t my belly seem to have any reactions of pregnancy?" Joseph Grant was startled, he was previously discussing such a rigorous question, but now that she suddenly changed the topic, he did not know how to react. "Are you talking about children?" Joseph Grant didn''t know whether tough or cry. "That''s right, I just searched online. Usually, it would only take half a month or so, but it seems to have more than half a month.¡± Alvina Miller''s ck eyes blinked twice. Joseph Grant was stumped by her question, because he knew nothing about childbirth "This kind of thing cannot be hurried. Some people''s physical qualities are different, they might not be able to do it that quickly.¡± Joseph Grant could onlyfort her gently. "I suddenly feel very regretful. Why didn''t I get to know you earlier, and why didn''t I get to be with you earlier? If we recognized each other as soon as we met, then wouldn''t cur child have been born?" Alvina Miller said with an innocent face. Joseph Grant''s expression was a little strange as she asked: "You want your grandfather to see our child, right?¡± Alvina Miller nodded strongly: "Yes." "When the child is born, take it to your grandfather''s grave and let him take a look''at our baby. It''s just that the child 3100 young, so it might-~ not be appropriate for him to goto that piace. I heard that it''s very. ¡°easy forchildren to see ghosts that adults 1" Joseph Grantforted her oft. "I know, I just feel a bit sad.¡± Of course, Alvina Miller would not let a newborn baby go to the grave to see her grandfather. She just regretted not letting it happen earlier. "Don''t think too much into it, I''m going to take a bath. If you''re tired, then sleep for a while." Joseph Grantforted her gently.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Alvina Miller justid down and Joseph started taking off his suit. He extended his hand out to unbuckle his shirt and his slender fingers were so enchanting. Alvina Miller sighed, she actually really loved this man, if she did not have to mourn for his grandfather, she would have already beenbined with him now. Joseph Grant unbuttoned his shirt and looked down to see her eyes staring straight at him. He was startled, thenughed: "Not now.¡± Chapter 1659 Chapter 1659 When Alvina Miller heard the man''s words, she shamefully hid under the nket. The man''s eyes were extremely venomous, but she didn''t say anything, much to his surprise, he had already guessed her thoughts. Joseph Grant saw that she was hiding under the nket like a child,ughed lightly, and then went to take a bath. After ten minutes or so, Joseph Grant came out of the bathroom. He had washed his short hair, but had not dried them yet, so he wore a pair of pajamas. However, the man intentionally left the belt on because of the heat, and walked out just like that, wiping the water droplets on his short hair with a towel. "Alvina, there''s something I need to discuss with you." Joseph Grant walked to the side of the bed and sat down. Seeing that she was about to hide again, he gently pulled on her nket, revealing her beautiful face that was slightly red "What is it?" Alvina Miller immediately asked curiously. "Today, my grandpa called me, so our wedding will probably be put off. Your grandpa just left, sc we have to postpone it for at least four months. I hope you don''t mind." Of course, Joseph Grant still was obedient to the elder''s words. After all, they, as youths, did not understand the etiquette, but the elders still cared a lot about it. Of course, Alvina Miller had no objections, she opened her mouth: "I''l listen to your arrangements, I''m fine, you can do as long as you want.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. When Joseph Grant heard her words, he felt an indescribable pain in his heart. Why did he hear a hint that she wanted to give up him? Joseph Grant knew that he shouldn''t talk about this topic too much. Alvina Miller had just lost her grandfather, so her heart was currently weak. Perhaps she was already filled with doubts about this world, and the hatred between them seemed to be rooted at the bottom of her heart, making her unable to see through it. Joseph Grant lifted the quilt andid down, Alvina Miller took the initiative to lean towards him, the man''s warm palm fell on her waist, she had her back to him, his chest stuck to her, the two did not say anything else, but the tacit understanding between their bodies had already been established at some point in time, and there was no need for more words, she only needed him behind her back to lean on. At the vi in Wayne Family''s vi. After Lily had dinner, she apanied the children to y for a while. When she was about to go and take a bath, she suddenly felt a little sick and nauseous, she could not help but reach out to cover her stomach. That kind of sour feeling really made her feel ufortable. "What''s going on? "Could it be that I''m toc full for dinner?¡± Lily realized that her appetite had improved recently. Previously, she only ate half a bow! of rice at night, but now she wanted to eat a bowl of rice basically. She thought that it was because she had been exercising her body recently, causing her appetite to increase, but now, she realized that eating too full at night made her feel even worse She couldn''t help but get up. Tonight, there was a gathering at Edwards Wayne''spany and he still hadn''te back, so Lily couldn''t find anyone to help her. She could only go downstairs and drink some water before she could even look at it When they passed by the children''s room, they saw that the children had fallen asleep with their quilt in their arms. Ever since they changed schools, the two kids had clearly be independent and independent. Perhaps this was because the educational environment was different. Lily couldn''t help but sigh in satisfaction. If the little guy was bing more and more independent, then that would also be a good thing. This way, it would be convenient for her to have two babies ... "A second birth?" She immediately recited the words that shed past Lily''s mind It had been more than six years since she was pregnantst time. At that time, she was still young and ignorant, and it took her three months of pregnancy to realize that, so she really had some vague memories. Now that she suddenly realized it, she couldn''t help but be quick¡ªwitted. Could it be ... Was she pregnant again? Lily could not help but be pleasantly surprised. After carefully calcting the date, it had already been around a month since she and Edwards Wayne did not do anything. If she was really pregnant right now, it would also be normal. Lily immediately returned to her room, found the pregnancy test stick she prepared beforehand, took a box and headed to the bathroom. Five minutester, she walked out with a look of pleasant surprise on her face. As expected, she had won the lottery. Lily couldn''t wait to share this pleasant surprise with Edwards Wayne, when she heard the sound of carsing from downstairs, she quickly walked out. Just as she walked down the stairs, she saw Edwards wearing only a grey striped shirt. Edwards Wayne looked up and saw her standing at the foot of the stairs. He asked her in shock: "Lily, why are you still standing here sote at night? You''re not going to steal another drink again, are you? " It was because Lily had this precedent that he suspected her so much. "How could I dare to drink right now?" Lily stifled and walked towards Aim. She could smell the man''s sweet smell, her brows = knitted, and she immediately took a few steps back, pressing her-nose against him: Did you drink alot? "The smell is so strong." Content belongs to Seeing that this little girl despised him so much, Edwards Wayne was startled. He immediately raised his hand to smell if there was any alcohol on him, but he felt that it was good. "Lily, you have such a sharp nose. Actually, I didn''t drink much. Why do you think it''s so strong?" Edwards Wayne could not help but feel speechless. What she smelled was indeed a very strong smell of alcohol. In the end, she found out the reason, it was because she was pregnant, sc she was extremely sensitive to smell. Forget about the smell, she could even smell a little other smell in the air. "Lily, what''s wrong? Are you okay? " Seeing that her eyes were wide open, she immediately took a step forward and asked with concern Cnly then did Lily raise her eyebrows, and smiled mysteriously: "Take a guess.¡± Edwards Wayne saw her suddenly reveal such a mischievous expression, and was surprised, thenughed: "Look at you, smiling, it must be a good thing." "Screw it, I didn''t. " Lily didn''t admit that she had some thoughts about him. Even if she did, she couldn''t do anything to him. "Lily, are you pregnant?" Edwards Wayne stared at her beautiful face as he sized it up. Feeling that she was unable to conceal the happiness in his eyes, he immediately asked. Lily thought that he couldn''t guess it, she never expected that he would guess correctly. She immediately pouted and said with a bored expression: "How do you know I''m pregnant?¡± + "I saw that you were suddenly sensitive to odors. Didn''t you write about that indhe nursery book you left by the bed?" Edwards Wayne had phatdgraphic memory. - Everything he had seen before He only needed to remember itin his roind, thus, when Lily moved backwards while cover ing her nose, he already started to suspect. Lily''s beautiful eyes widened in shock. "You''ve also read that book?¡± "I was just flipping through it randomly. Hurry up and tell me, is she pregnant?¡± Edwards Wayne suddenly took a step forward, his handsome face filled with anxiety and surprise. Lily nodded her head: "Hmm, after testing just now, I should be pregnant, my appetite is not too good.¡± The moment Lily finished speaking, Edwards suddenly pulled her closer into his embrace. "That''s great! Lily, we finally have this day! We''re going to have children again!" Edwards Wayne''s handsome face was filled with joy. He could not help but mutter to himself, as if this was a miracle that deserved to be celebrated. Being tightly embraced by him, Lily found it hardio breathe, and also smelled thestench of alcohol on his body, sotshe could not help but = struggle free, "Edwards Wayne) was hoping to wait a few more manths. Why are you holding it back so qtickly?" Hearing herints, Edwards Wayne couldn''t help but rub her face with her lips. "What, haven''t you had enough during this period of time? Do you want more time? " Lily''s thoughts were seen through with a single sentence, and she was immediately so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole in the ground and hid in it. "Who said it? I just want to have more freedom. Cnce I be pregnant, that means my free time will be reduced.¡± Lily forced an exnation. "Don''t worry, you''re still free. I''ll take care of the children.¡± At the moment, Edwards Wayne was so happy he just wanted to hug her tightly and not let her leave his embrace. The new child he had been waiting for had finally arrived. Chapter 1660 Chapter 1660 Surprise urred as he anticipated it. Lily leaned into the man''s embrace, feeling indescribably sweet and safe. She was no longer bewildered and lost, terrified and uneasy. Edwards Wayne kissed her hair. At this moment, there was joy and happiness mixed with joy, as they had been happily married for more than a year already. He didn''t dare to bring up the matter of him being reborn, as he feared that he would scare her away. "Guess whether it''s a son or a daughter?¡± Lily took a few steps back from his embrace and asked him with a smile. Edwards Wayne immediately became narcissistic and said, "Maybe it''s the birth of a son and a daughter.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When Lily heard it, her beautiful eyes instantly widened, and she said with a bit of resistance, "Don¡¯t even mention two babies like Emma and George, I just want one more child.¡± Seeing the panic¡ªstricken expression on her face, Edwards Wayne felt an inexplicable sense of joy. She was really afraid of having two children "Lily, I''m sorry. Have you had a nightmare when you had gave birth to the children?" Edwards Wayne''s heart still ached. She definitely also liked children, but she was afraid of the process of having one. Lily was startled, then nodded: "A little.¡± "Don''t be afraid, I will always be by your side. I will let you and the child be safe and sound.¡± Edwards Wayne walked over and held her small hand. "Go up the stairs, you have to share this good news with Grandma and Mom tomorrow." Your brother''s daughter is almost three months old. Two days ago, I watched the video Eliza sent me. Lily said with a light smile My brother has be very spoiled, and now he has formed a bad habit. At night, he must be hugged before he is willing to sleep, and our child is about to be born, so we can''t develop this habit. My brother has only slept for a few hours for a very long time. When Edwards Wayne thought about the dark circles that hung under his brother''s eyes a while ago, he suddenly felt that this habit of his was too much for him. Hearing that, Lily could not help but burst outughing: "Really? I used to take Emma and George serious, but I just threw them onto the bed and ignored them. They cried but I didn''t hug them." Edwards Wayne heard his own pair of cute children, and his heart instantly ached for them. "If there is such a thing with a function of reversing time, I will definitely buy it as soon as I can. I want to find you when you are pregnant." Edwards Wayne could not help but bite his lips and say some childish words. Lily shrugged her shoulders disapprovingly. "If you hade to find me at that time, I might have been so angry that I would have taken the children away." Edwards Wayne was so frightened that his handsome face stiffened, and looked sideways at Lily''s stubborn expression: "You can''t be so cruel, right? Those are two little lives.¡± "At that time, I was young and impulsive. If I felt that you bullied me, would I still be expected to give birth to two children? How could there be such a cheap thing in this world?" Lily stared at him angrily. Edwards Wayne could not help butugh bitterly: "If we were to think about this fram your standpoint, it is indeed an irreconcble hatred." The two walked into the bedroom, and Edwards Wayne went to the bathroom to shower. Lily was using her phone to flip through the experience of baby caring shared online, as the time between her two pregnancies was too long, she could not really remember the things to note about at the early stages of pregnancy. Edwards Wayne walked out with a bath towel tied around his neck. All year round, he had built up his perfect body. Lily peeked at him from the corner of her eyes. Actually, in this rtionship, Lily had long since fallen for this man''s gentleness. Although she didn''t want to admit it, he slept with her, causing her to be unable to stop herself from ying images of that man''s body in her mind. Edwards Wayne walked to the side of the bed and sat down. His long arms habitually circled around her delicate body, and she then leaned on his chest naturally. "Lily, does this mean that we won''t be able to do it again for at least a year?¡± As the man''s fingers rolled over her long hair, he suddenly thought of something very important. Lily was also thinking about this matter, and upon hearing his question, she nodded her head: "Of course, but on the inte, it is said that the centa will be stable in the fourth month, and it seems possible for us to have sex at that time, but you have to be careful.¡± "I indeed think we should still be careful, otherwise ..." "With my huge size..." "You''re thinking too much." Lily immediately became shy and pushed him away: "She went to sleep.¡± Lying down, he couldn''t help but reach out to hug her tightly. His palm gently twirled around her lower abdomen, until Lily could no longer stop laughing. Edwards Wayne could only suppress his evil thoughts and apany her to sleep. Recently. Jodie Smith had been quiet for a few days and didn''t y any more pranks on Wendy. However, her eyes were still unfriendly when she locked at Wendy. Wendy couldn''t see what kind of bad idea she had, and could only be on guard against her from time to time During lunch time, Wendy and Cathy left together an and headed to the academy¡¯ scat feteria. From a distance, Cdthy could see the ~~ C teachers seats, Duke was eating¡± and chatting with a few male_~ teachers, his handsome face¡± revealing a rare smile, and-at the same time, Duke turned and looked in the direction of the line¡ªup. Cathy moved her gaze away somewhat nervously. vet she felt like there was a flower blooming in the depths of her heart, making him feel a little sweet for some reason Cf course, she wouldn''t think that Duke was looking at her without knowing his own strength, but there were times when a crush on her could give someone a kind of lifespan Cathy could not help but lean back and look at the queue, she realized that a few high school girls were standing behind her, and seemed to be excitedly discussing something-in a low veice. Cathy''s heart shed a sense of loss, Duke was now-a~ teacher I in a high school, andthese High school girls were about to graduate, maybe once they graduated, they would want to confess to Duke, and hope to be his girlfriend. Cathy, who was performing alone, looked down at her phone. The words on her phone were the main topic of her speech, time was of the essence. she had to seize every moment to memorize these lings, so that she wouldn''t lose face on stage. Duke''s eyes were sharp, although there were so many people and it was so far away. when Wendy walked in, he noticed her, however, she seemed to be more interested in her phone, and did not even nce at him. "Wendy, it''s your turn!¡± Cathy reminded her. Wendy immediately put the phone back in her pocket, and reached for the te When she was holding the te and looking for a ce to ce, she suddenly thelight of where to find Duke, andhith a raise of her eyes, ~~ she saw''him. He was holding a.cup of water, and looking at her through the im of the ss, his eyesshone b rightly, and after putting down the cup, he lowered his gaze-and smiled, then followed the group of teachers, and left. Wendy caught the man''s smile and was stunned for a moment. Then, her mood immediately became better. Warren suddenly brought lunch and sat down opposite of them. Without saying a word, he ced a cup of fruit juice in Wendy''s te, "I bought this specially for you. Girls need to drink more fruit juice, it''s good for their skin." Cathy, who was at the side, could not believe that Warren would suddenly run over to sit in front of them and even gave them a ss of fruit juice. Wendy pushed the juice back. "If I want to drink it, I will buy it myself, no need for you to be so thoughtful.¡± Towards her rejection, Warren only felt a moment of disappointment. After which, heughed, "Wendy, what are you afraid of? "Are you afraid that you''ll like me?" "Howughable.¡± Wendy just did not like being entangled Cathy immediately smiled and said, "Wendy, Warren wouldn''t really like you, right? If you two were to be together, it would be quitepatible.¡± "Cathy, don''t talk nonsense, I don''t even like him." Wendy red at Warren, and quickly exined everything to her good friend. Chapter 1661 Chapter 1661 Wendy was the kind of girl with a straightforward personality, because she didn''t need to conquer many boys to show off her charm. Therefore, she felt that she was being preemptively courted by a boy she didn''t like, if she didn''t reject him at the beginning. Of course, this was not the most important reason why Wendy rejected him; Duke is the reason why she rejected other boys. Although the jealous look Duke hadst night was interesting, and was a little cute, Wendy really wanted to do it a few more times. If by any chance she really pissed Duke off, he would really be angry, and she really didn''t know how to salvage his sincerity. Warren saw that the girl in front of him was unmoved, he was helpless, he stared at Wendy for a moment and sized her up, then suddenly asked: "Do vou have someone you like? Otherwise, you wouldn''t be able to keep such a safe distance between us." Wendy was about to stuff a piece of meat into her mouth when she heard his words. Cathy''s eyes immediately widened as she looked at Wendy in shock: "Wendy, you can''t really have someone you like, right? Who is it? "Tell me quickly.¡± Wendy red at Warren and stood up, "You are so bored, you do not need to meddle in my matters, even if I have someone I like, it has nothing to do with you." Warren had a confident look on his face, "Sooner orter I will find out who you like. I want to see if he has the qualifications to be my rival in love." Wendy was so angry that she was about tough, did this Warren finally understand who he was? He actually dared to say such shameless words. Wendy was so angry that she did not want to eat anymore, and immediately said to Cathy: "I''ll leave first, you take your time to eat." "Warm, wait for me. I''ll go with you." Cathy stood up anxiously and chased after him. Wendy walked out with a hand on her waist. She turned around and looked at the direction of the restaurant angrily, "This Warren thinks too much of himself, doesn''t he thinks that my rejection is not obvious? "Why does he still have that lock on her face that I have to fall in love with him?" "Wendy. He has talent and looks, but you don''t even know how many girls are looking for him to paint. He was praised too highly, so he didn''t take rtionships seriously.¡± Cathy exined from the side. "Heh, he''s still a yboy. If I really had taken a fancy to him, my eyes would have been blind." Wendy said as she walked in the direction of the school building Cathy heard Wendy''s overbearing words, she extremely admired her. She did not have much courage, so she liked the straightforward temperament on Wendy. "Wendy, can I ask you a question?" Cathy pondered for a moment and decided to let Wendy help him out. Wendy nodded: "Go ahead and ask, let''s go out the school gate to eat something.¡± Cathy followed beside her and hesitated for a while before whispering: "If you have a crush on someone, will you tell him?" Wendy thought about this problem carefully before nodding her head, "I will, if I don''t tell my crush, it will die without any results, bing a remnant." Cathy had never thought of such a profound problem, but she felt that Wendy''s words made a lot of sense. "What if you know that he doesn''t like you? Will you still confess? " Cathy''s face revealed an additional tinge of sorrow. "I might, but at least I should try to win him over. If the rtionship between peaople is uncertain, perhaps the other party is also secretly in love with you?" The reason why Wendy came to such a conclusion was precisely because she and Duke had a long history of secretly loving each other. Wendy could really understand the pain she felt while there was no door for him to enter. "Wendy, you''re so emotional. Don''t tell me you''re secretly in love with someone else as well?" Cathy asked jokingly. Wendy''s beautiful eyes widened as sheughed dryly, "I had a secret crush on a boy before, after I confessed to him, I fell in love with him, so there is hope for persevere.¡± "Really? Is the man you have a crush on in our school? " Cathy was even more curious now. Wendy immediately smiled mysteriously. "l can''t tell you this right now, but I''l let you know about it when I have the chance in the future." "No wonder you rejected Warren so ruthlessly. You have someone you like." Cathy could not help but sigh. She felt that Wendy was clearly about the same age as her, but her eyes were much mere mature than her. At such a young age, she could already get rid of all her feelings and not give him a try. "I guess so. Oh right, you have to keep this a secret for me. I don''t want others to know about it." Wendy looked at her pleadingly. "Okay, I won''t tell anyone." Cathy replied, but started to be curious about the person Wendy liked Joseph Grant left an important meeting and returned to his office. He opened one of the documents and wrote his name on it, and beside him, his wife Alvina Miller''s name was written on it. It was an important official who wanted to holtha gold wedding banquet w ithhis wife. He could be considered an elder that Joseph - Grant had o respect, but now that he wasithe President, he had te" maintain the stability of his position, sohe had to attend. Joseph Grant asked his assistant, Warren Hilton to reply. He would definitely be there tonight to give his blessings. ~~ When Alvina Miller received the call, she had just woken up from her nap. She felt that she had been too negative the most, and her entire head was a little dizzy. She went to pay her respects in front of the grave and at night, she said that she would treat Alvina Miller over for dinner, so she wanted to introduce a friend to her. Alvina Miller originally promised her mother, but when Joseph Grant suddenly called to ask her to apany him to a banquet tonight, she was in a difficult position and called her mother. "It''s okay, go y with Joseph. Mom will introduce my new friend to you next time." Her Mother herself was toc anxious to let her daughter see her new boyfriend. Since her daughter had an important banquet to attend, she would naturally advise her to go. "Mom, who is.your new friend? "How do you knowhim?" She had been single for many years, and as of now, she was already middle¡ªaged. In the blink of an eye, half her life had atr¨¦ady passed, if she could find a partner during this period of time, after the rest of her life, Alina Miller would support her. Content belongsN?velDrama.Org owns this. to NovelDrama.Org Previously, she couldn''t understand why her mother would remarry. But now that she had grown up and was able to enjoy being alone, she was finally able to figure out what was going on. "Alvina, I''m telling you the truth. Can you not be angry?¡± She lowered her voice. Alvina Miller nodded her head: "I''m not angry, go ahead.¡± "I met a man abroad this time, and he helped me. Later on, we became friends, and this time we had a long exchange abroad, and found a lot in common. His wife died from illness a long time ago, and was three years older than me. "Mom, how is he? Is he kind to you? " Alvina Miller heard from his mother''s words that she seemed to have a good impression of him, so she immediately asked. The Mother was a little embarrassed. but she still admitted it. "He is not bad, and he treated me well. "Does he have children?" Seeing that her mother gave the man such a good evaluation, Alvina Miller''s heart was at ease. "Yes, he has a son who lives abroad is already married. He married a foreign woman. Not long ago, he took me to his son''s house as a guest. His son acknowledged me." When the Mother said till here, she seemed to be a little shy. Alvina Miller could feel that her mother was very satisfied with their meeting thisime, so of course she couldn''t peur cold water on her new" me. Thest two times, her _ <> mother was almost deceived by 0 hers and met with misfortune, she hoped that this time, she real y could find a partner who would-be willing to apany her to the end of her life, and not be deceived again. "Mom, if you like him, then get on good terms with him. As long as you like him, I will also ept him like his son does.¡± Alvina Miller said gently. "Really? Alvina, are you really not angry? " The Mother was pleasantly surprised and emotional. She felt that her daughter had be more sensible and understood her situation more and more. "I''m not angry, as long as you''re happy.¡± Alvina Miller could not help butugh. Chapter 1662 Chapter 1662 Her mother had gotten a new boyfriend again, Alvina Miller hung up the phone, looked out the window in a daze, was it really that hard for a divorced woman to find happiness? Her mother was looking for her true love, every time she would go out with those man with sincere feelings. Alvina Miller had never thought about these things before because she liked living a simpler life. But now that he had interacted with so many things, could she live the life he wanted to live simply? The phone in her hand rang again. Alvina Miller looked at it and picked it up. Joseph Grant''s low and deep voice transmitted over: "Warren Hilton has alreadye to pick you up. Prepare yourself, the dress for the banquet will be here for you. "When did you order it?" Sometimes, he felt that Joseph Grant was too pragmatic and not romantic enough, but sometimes, he felt that his romance was different from others. Other men would talk about it, but he would only do it silently and only tell her after he was done. It had to be said that Joseph Grant''s personality of not saying anything still continued his pragmatic side. "I got someone to customize it for you earlier, but I didn''t get you to choose a style. I chose it for you." There was a few nervousness in the man''s voice, as if he was afraid that she would get angry. "Why did you help me pick it? Don''t I have to choose among myself? " Sure enough, Alvina Miller was a little mischievous. "Come and take a look first. If you don''t like it, then we''ll find some to make a few more sets.¡± The man immediately smiled gently, indicating that he was indeed a bit overbearing. He had made her an evening gown without her discussion. It seemed that he didn''t have enough respect for her. "Forget it. I believe in your eyesight anyway. I''m only wearing it for you to see. I''ll wear whatever you like." Alvina Miller had only tested his reaction just now, so how could she be dissatisfied after hearing his reply? "Of course, I like it when you don''t wear anything.¡± The man suddenly became naughty, and it was only in front of Alvina Miller that Joseph Grant locked like a man with desire. In front of other women, his aura of abstinence was especially obvious. "Boring!" Alvina Miller reprimanded her lightly, but in his heart, she was sweet. After Alvina Miller hung up, he took his bag and went downstairs to wait for Warren Hilton. After 10 minutes, Warren Hilton''s car was parked outside the door, and after Alvina Miller got in the car, the car went straight for the office. It was already five thirty, the peak of getting off work. Alvina Miller walked through Joseph Grant''s private passageway to his office, and Joseph Grant had already finished his schedule for the day. At this moment, he was sitting in his office, looking at his documents, and when he heard the knock on the door, he immediately stood up and personally opened the door. When Alvina Miller saw this man in such a strict office, her mood was different. In here, she seemed to have be more serious as well, and didn''t even dare to look at him randomly. "Come in!" When Joseph Grant saw her, a gentle smile surfaced on his handsome face. He extended his arm and grabbed her by the arm, and brought her into the office, after which she closed the door tightly. Alvina Miller was a little nervous as she peeked at the man beside him. Joseph Grant lightly touched her cheek, and his smile deepened: "What''s wrong? Suddenly, you don''t recognize me anymore? " Such peaceful words amused Joseph Grant and he immediately teased her. "How could that be? I was justin a bit of a trance. I saw a lot of your scenes on TV at home, but I suddenly saw you here. It felt a bit unreal.¡± Alvina Miller said what she felt. Her own husband was too outstanding. to actually be able to make pecple worry about him "Where is it not real?¡± Joseph Grant''s handsome face shed with astonishment, following that, he grabbed onto her small hand and unbuttoned his ck jacket, allowing her to stick to his heart through the white shirt: "Can you feel it? "My heart is beating very hard.¡± Alvina Miller did not expect Joseph Grant to grab her hand to touch his heart, and his beautiful face immediately flushed red. He immediately tried to struggle free, but the man held her hand tightly, not allowing her to let go. "Didn''t you say you made me a dress? Where is he? I want to see it. " Alvina Miller was so embarrassed that he quickly changed the topic. "There''s no rush. It''s only six o''clock, so it''s fine if we go overter. It''s just a private banquet.¡± Joseph Grant didn''t want to waste such a beautiful moment. "Then what are we going to do if we don''t change?¡± Alvina Miller''s mind was a little nk, so he asked this question in a foolish manner.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Nothing? "Come,e and sit with me for a moment.¡± Joseph Grant held her hand and brought her to sit on his office chair. Then, he patted on his firm thighs: "Sit here.¡± Alvina Miller was startled for a moment, and immediately sat down. Joseph Grant immediately opened up aputer beside him, which was a personalputer exclusive to him. "What is this?" Alvina Miller was stunned, when he saw her own picture suddenly spin and erge, it was a picture of her squatting in the garden drinking water, the picture was obviously taken secretly, because she was the only ane left. "It''s a picture taken secretly on my cell phone.¡± Joseph Grant was embarrassed. Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes widened as she stared at his handsome face with some disbelief: "You actually still dare to secretly take pictures of me?¡± Joseph Grant raised his eyebrows in disapproval: "ls it very strange? "I believe other people''s boyfriends would also secretly take pictures of their girlfriends." "I don''t know about that. I only had one boyfriend! Alvina Miller couldn''t help butugh, her beautiful eyes unblinkingly stared at the picture on the screen. She had to admit, a Joseph Grant''s filming skills were really not very goad, there were a few pictures, and she didnt even feel like she looked good. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "How did you get such a blurry picture?¡± Alvina Miller pouted, slightly dissatisfied with how badly he had pped her. However, Joseph Grant did not feel that it was ugly, to the point where he liked the real her that he had secretly filmed. "I was afraid that you would notice it, so I shot it until it was a bit blurry." Joseph Grant answered her truthfully. When Alvina Miller saw a shyness sh across his face, she couldn''t help but reach out to hug him. Her pink lips moved closer to his face and kissed him Joseph Grant''s entire body tensed, the expression in his eyes became gloomy, he turned his head to look at her, and Alvina Miller immediately pasted his lips on hers. She awkwardly wiped her lips a few times and was about to leave However, the man¡¯s heart was set on fire. Of course, he didn''t want to let her off so easily. He pressed his palm against the back of her head and kissed her passionately with his thin lips. Alvina Miller only kissed him because she was moved by her feelings, but at this moment, when he gave her such a strong kiss, she was a little nervous. Her two small hands subconsciously grabbed onto the man''s clothes, allowing him to take it In the office, the atmosphere was getting stronger, Alvina Miller felt that her rationality was at the brink ? of copse, suddenly, the phone if the office rang, causing Alvina Miller to wake up, quickly pushing him away and standing up from-hisp. Joseph Grant didn''t react as quickly as she did, he still had a bit of lingering memories, but the phone''s sound was a bit noisy, so he still reached out to answer it. Alvina Miller heard that he was talking about national affairs, so she tactfully opened the door and walked in. She discovered that there was a wardrobe nearby with five beautiful dresses hanging on it. Alvina Miller''s eyes lit up and he could not help but pull them out. The only difference was that it was complicated with patterns, and was embroidered with many different patterns. This-style wasplex, but it was filted with a mysterious > feeling, Alvina Miller did not think that Joseph Grant would actually give yer such a different kinghof gawn, but it had to be said that the Man''s eyesight was still quite unique, when wearing this kind of gown, her entire temperament would be different, and of course, the person who chose this clothes would not be able to support their body, nor their skin. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Just when Alvina Miller was in an ident, Joseph Grant ended the call, pushed open the door and walked in. "Do you like it?" The man couldn''t help but ask when he saw that she was already sizing him up. Chapter 1663 Chapter 1663 Alvina Miller immediately turned and looked at him: "Did you pick all of these?" Joseph Grant nodded: "Yes, I chose all of them." "Then this one was chosen by you as well?" Alvina Miller pointed at the traditional ceremonial dress. Joseph Grant''s gaze froze for a moment, and then, it was reced with the embarrassed look of a teenager: "Last time, when I passed an intersection, I saw an advertisement that advertised a woman wearing such a dress. She looked really good, so I wanted to make one for you, too. Alvina Miller could not believe that Joseph Grant would actually feel the beauty of other women. Or did he say it in front of her face? How honest was he? Aren''t you afraid that she will immediately fall out? "Which woman? It must be a star, right? Who is it? " Alvina Miller intentionally asked him in jealousy. Joseph Grant was startled by her question, and shook his head: "l don''t know her." "You don''t know her, but you feel that she''s very pretty?" Alvina Miller locked petty. Joseph Grant could onlyugh helplessly: "Alvina, can you not be angry? I just thought she locked good in that dress Seeing that he seemed to be forced into a corner by her words, Alvina Miller felt helpless, so she put her hands behind her back and smiled with a glint of her eyes: "Don''t be nervous, I''m not angry, you can think about me all the time, I''m happy but it''s toote." "Then tonight ..." Can you wear this? " When Joseph Grant heard her say that she was not angry, he finally rxed. "If you want to see me wear it, then of course I''ll wear it. Now take it off, I''ll try it on." Alvina Miller readily agreed. Joseph Grant reached out to take off his gown, and Alvina Miller immediately reached out to unbutton her top.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When she took off her shirt, she noticed that the man was standing there watching her. She blushed and quickly tured her back. Joseph Grant looked at her back that was as white as jade and couldn''t help but swallow his saliva. It had already been a while, and seeing her soft and beautiful appearance, a young man with strong blood vitality would naturally have a reaction. However, both of them knew that it was still the time to be filial. They couldn''t allow such a thing to happen at this time, suppressing the passion within their hearts. Alvina Miller put on that formal attire and sure enough, her temperament had changed. From a pure and cute girl, in the blink of an eye, she had gained a noble and noble aura, appearing mysterious and graceful. With a tug of her hair, a head of smooth ck hair fell right on top of her shoulders and chest. Joseph Grant''s breathing became sluggish. The girl in front of him was just as he imagined, so beautiful that it was hard to shift his gaze away. Being stared so closely by him made Alvina Miller inexplicably shy. She stretched out his hand and pulled at his hair: "I know which hairstyle this gown is most suitable for. I need to make myself a hairstyle right now.¡± "Oh ..." "Alright." Joseph Grant was a little absent¡ªminded, but after hearing her words, he was stunned for a moment before replying. Alvina Miller pursed her lips into a smile and walked towards the bathroom. Her long hair was divided in the middle, and she braided the hair on both sides of her forehead into two thin braids. She twisted it to the back of her head, revealing her full white forehead, and the long hair hanging down beside her ear also gave her a girlish feeling. She looked around and felt that it was not bad, so she walked out, "Where is my bag? I brought makeup. " Joseph Grant looked at her beauty and was slightly surprised. He immediately turned around and brought the bag over for her, then Alvina Miller ran into the bathroom. After a while, she drew an extremely beautiful makeup on his face, and his entire temperament and aura seemed to have changed, as if he had just walked out from an oil painting "Does it look good?" Alvina Miller had never tried wearing this kind of noble attire before, and at this moment, she looked at the man with a nervous expression Joseph Grant nodded: "Not bad.¡± "Then do I look like the female lead in the advertisement?" Alvina Miller was still too petty. afraid that Joseph Grant would think of her as someone else. "It doesn''t look like it. I can''t remember what she locks like, but you have long been engraved in my heart.¡± Joseph Grant answered honestly. "You really know how to talk.¡± Alvina Miller was coaxed, and she could not help but roll her eyes at him. Joseph Grant was embarrassed for a mement, then tock a step forward with his long legs. He reached for her chin and immediately retreated a few steps: "I''m wearing lipstick, Fiery Red Lips, can you also kiss me?" In order to set off the beauty of the dress, Alvina Miller had put on a thickyer of makeup. At the moment, the lipstick she wore was also a deep red. Joseph Grant''s finger stroked her soft chin a few times, but it did not damage her beauty. "If I didn''t have to go out now, I could still kiss his." Alvina Millerughed. Didn''t they say that many men don''t like to kiss women''s sexy lips? From the looks of it, Joseph Grant was an exception It was almost time, Joseph Grant and Alvina Miller had directly entered the car park through the private passage, and Warren Hilton had also called Zoey over, so it was good that they could bring her to the banquet to rx The convoy headed towards their destination. After more than an hour, they reached the banquet site. This was the first time Alvina Miller was participating in a private banquet as Joseph Grant''s wife, so she was still quite nervous. "It''s nothing, just a simple meal.¡± Joseph Grant consoled her in a low voice. Alvina Miller was only nervous, she was not afraid at all. Everyone who came to attend the banquet waned to take this opportunity-to greet the new President and get to know each other. After all, Joseph Grant''s NO position and power could now be considered high, causing people to have no choice but to getto know him anew. ~o N Joseph Grant brought Alvina Miller and Zoey in, and immediately, there were people who rushed over to greet him. Joseph Grant naturally wore his signature smile to deal with it. "Mr. President, the Lady is young and beautiful. You are truly a perfect match." "I''ve only heard that Mr. President married the young miss of the Miller Family before, but I haven''t had the chance to truly meet her. Now, I''ve finally seen her in person. She''s such a rare beauty." stened to these er with all their ittle embarrassed: Of course, she knew that the reasen these Reople were praising her, So hard was I ust to please Joseph Grant, so she didn''t dare toreally listen to them. As Alvina Miller Ii people praising h might, she felt al "Thank you foryour praise. My wife is young andinnocent. I hope that n take care of her in the everyone''car future." Joseph Gran t immed ately th a smi le, and from a ey . answered w few words, he was certain ofAlvina Miffer''s location. in Alvina Miller was originally embarrassed, but seeing the chaos happening, she immediately calmed down Of course, what made her calm down, was the figure of a person not far away. Daisy Charley appearing here, did not seem to be unexpected, as her and Joseph Grant''s rtionship could be considered to be in the same circle. Joseph Grant suddenly felt a small hand tugging at his sleeve with force. Surprised, he lowered his head to look at the little girl beside him. Alvina Miller weighed the tip of his foot, and whispered in his ear: "Miss Charley is here too." Cnly then did Joseph Grant look around, seeing Daisy Charley standing not far away with a ss of red wine in his hand, looking at him with a sad expression, he was startled. "She can be considered a friend with Old Master Shi. It''s normal for her to be here." Joseph Grant could only exin in a low voice. "Yes." Alvina Miller nodded Just as people came over to say their farewells to Joseph Grant and his wife, Joseph Grant immediately brought his wife over to greet the old man The old man and his wife, both of whom had silver hair but were in high spirits, locked like an enviable couple. "Joseph, I''m really happy and honored to have you bring my wife over." The Old Gramps shook hands with Joseph Grant, expressing his feelings. "When the timees, it will be difficult to reject. Naturally, I have toe over to give my blessings." Joseph Grant said with a smile. "This is your wife, right? You all look very much like husband and wife.¡± The old man¡¯s wife looked at Alvina Miller''s face and said smilingly. Alvina Miller didn''t know what a husband and wife look like, but hearing someone say that, he was still very happy. Just as the two finished greeting the old man, Daisy Charley finally walked over. Chapter 1664 Chapter 1664 Alvina Miller had been watching Jackson''s every move. She didn''t know why she was staring at him, but she felt like she was still vigorous, she guessed that Jackson would definitelye over and greet again. He walked towards this side. Joseph Grant was now the top figure. He was young and promising. and he was in full swing. Suddenly, Joseph Grant felt as if the little arm between his arms uses more strength. His eyes were slightly surprised. He looked at Alvina Miller, who immediately made a wink at him. Joseph Grant understood it. He looked up and looked at Jackson. "Joseph, I''ve met again. I don''t know if it''s a coincidence or a fate.¡± Jackson wore an elegant beige dress and disyed his delicate figure. She pulled her long hair to one side and revealed the other its slender neck and diamond earrings sparkled under the light. The charm of Jackson''s body was definitely notparable to that of Alvina Miller. After all, at the most mature moment in her life, every gesture and gesture was giving off an ambiguous hint to the man Alvina Miller tried to be as generous as possible. After all, she couldn''t be so stingy. so she would lose Joseph Grant''s face However, when she heard Jackson''s first sentence, she realized that she wanted to kick her generous temperament. In terms of the rtionship between her boyfriend and girl, what was she generous? Looking for her husband to wink, she was just unhappy. Joseph Grant smiled politely. "lt should be a coincidence. We are all old friends. It''s no surprise that we appear here." "Joseph, with a wife, you''ve be so different from your friends? Even a joke is so serious. It must be your little wife who is too strict with you." Jackson said besides, she was suggesting that Alvina Miller was an unmotivated woman. Alvina Miller finally understood why some people spoke with a sense of cleverness, because people wanted to scold you and don''t spit out dirty words. Joseph Grant''s expression instantly stiffened. What a shrewd person he was. Jackson''s words meant something. He couldn''t hear it. The smile on his face was getting colder: "Alvina is willing to control me. The blessings are hard to get. If her husband listens to his wife, the rtionship will be better and the family will be more harmonious. " Alvina Miller did not expect that Joseph Grant would actually exin it for her. In addition, she still wanted to exin it seriously. She suddenly wanted tough. This man still has potential in protecting shorings. Jackson was stunned and stared at Alvina Miller with a grudge. This woman was a good means. Joseph Grant was willing to be controlled by her. You must have a strong personality too. "You''re right, I''m really jealous of her. I don''t know when I will meet a man who is willing to be in charge of me. Maybe it''ll be hard in my life." Joseph Grant''s concern was only self¡ªdeprecating, because in this man''s eyes, only Alvina Miller was a woman "As long as she has the heart, he will definitely find it. After all, only a sincerity can change one''s sincerity in the world." Jackson''s smile was a little cracked. She immediately took a sip of water and smiled: "That''s right, it''s really precious, but not everyone can be as lucky as you. It''s lost. " When Jackson finished speaking, his gaze looked deeply at Joseph Grant. Joseph Grant dodged her gaze. Just now, there was a waiter holding a tray and passing by, Joseph Grant took a ss of fruit juice and put it on Alvina Miller''s hand Alvina Miller took it and took a sip. Jackson looked at the rapport between them and felt a very good face. She immediately said with interest: "I seem to see an old friend and lose my company.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Joseph Grant felt a slight sigh of relief. When they saw Jackson walk away, both of them felt relieved. "Her heart has been lost on you. Do you feel it?" Alvina Miller immediately teased him while drinking fruit juice. Joseph Grant stretched his hand to her waist and gently whispered. His thin lips whispered into her ear: "You''re going to settle the bill with me again? Alright, you need to write down the bill first, then go home and settle the bill." Alvina Miller was so stunned by him, his face flushed with shame, and his waist twisted as he escaped from his embrace. He stared at him with his beautiful eyes: "Mr. President, please respect yourself." Joseph Grant did not expect her to say such a thing. His face shed with dissatisfaction, his long legs moved closer, and he approached her again. "What kind of asion is this? Others are looking at us.¡± Alvina Miller could not help butugh "Isn''t she good at looking? Do you want some other woman to drop her heart on me?" Joseph Grant had an absolute reason to hug her. When Alvina Miller heard this, his words made sense, so he nodded, "That''s okay, do you want to kiss me?" "Madam, be serious!" Joseph Grant immediately attached to her ear and gently reminded her. Alvina Miller almast did not stretch tough, but at this moment, when scmeone came to greet Joseph Grant, she could only lower her head and drink fruit juice. In the distance, Jackson''s mood was extremelyplicated and ufortable. I have to admit that today''s Alvina Miller is a littie''too much. Young and beautiful Her whole body is filled ~ with a healthy and youthful S atmospHere. She says that purity¡¯ is worthless in front of sexy, butwhy, Joseph Grant still [ejglelyclel what Habpened to her? Contentbelongs to NovelDrama.Org Jackson was really sad. She uddenly rege ted returning to find im. Maybe''she should stay abroad, do her academic research, and then open her heart to meet people who havethe same ideals as her, Jnstead ofttying to do it a dream that was frditless. Content belongsto NovelDrama.Org > 0 Jackson lost her ss and went to say hello to the elder, then turned around and walked out the door step by step. In fact, she could be irrational. Even if she didn''t get Joseph Grant''s love, she could at least make them unhappy. In her mind, there was also a young man sitting art the grass. She threw a paper airne into the sky and ~~ shouted wut to the sky. My dreams to follow my father''s steps andbe everyone''s admirer. Leader, one day, my-dream wille true. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?? Young, she chased the paper ne he threw out and remembered his reward. Jackson knew that the good things that had passed were only lost. She couldn''t find it back. When she was young, her feelings were innocent. He would never be a good person, much less a convincing leader. There were tears slipping from Jackson''s eyes. She wiped her hands. Perhaps it was precisely because of Joseph Grant''s excellence that she would not give up on him, but it was because he was toc good that she would miss it. Him Alvina Miller turned around and was shocked to see Jackson''s back turned away. Is Jackson gone? Did she figure something out? No matter what, Alvina Miller still hoped that Jackson would find her happiness as soon as possible. After all, her husband was being peeped at all times. Alvina Miller did not remind Joseph Grant of Jackson''s departure. Until the banquet entered the midfield, when the two of them danced on the dance floor, Joseph Grant seemed to have discovered something. "Jackson doesn''t seem to be here anymore.¡± Alvina Miller could not help but lean on his shoulder and whispered, "I saw that I was leaving just now, maybe she really figured it out. Don''t bother us." "She''s a smart woman. She shouldn''t let herself fall into an abyss with no results.¡± Joseph Grant still knew her well "That''s the best. I really don''t really want to be a romantic rival with her. After all, she apanied your youth." Alvina Millerughed. Chapter 1665 Chapter 1665 Time flickered, it was already past nine o''clock, Joseph Grant and Alvina Miller were ready to leave, and Warren Hilton and Zoey were enjoying their two moments together. After saying goodbye to Mr. and Mrs., they took the car home. Just as the car would pass outside the Presidential Pce, the high walls surrounded a vast area, and the entrance was heavily guarded. Alvina Miller blinked as he looked at him. Joseph Grant suddenly asked Chu Li to drive the car into the presidential pce. Alvina Miller looked at the man beside him in surprise, and asked him curiously, "What are you doing here?" "Don''t you want toe in and visit us? This is our future home.¡± The man asked her with a smile. Alvina Miller stunned for a moment, thenughed: "Cf course I want to visit, I thought you were here for something else.¡± "It''s sote, what can I do? All of this is just to be happy with you." Joseph Grant replied gently. Alvina Miller was about to get tired of her teeth. She continued to lock out the window and saw the car driving past the green grass. The streetlights were shining in the distance. It was nted on both sides of the avenue, and by the branches of the trees, the moonlight blew down. "Wow, it''s the same as on TV." Alvina Miller had actually seen it, but it was just the first two years. The old president had banqueted foreign guests in his house. Of course, only a part of them could be seen, and many of them were private ces that were not open to the public. "I''ve found someone to repair and renovate a lot of ces, and I''ve also changed a lot of furniture. There''s a huge piece ofnd on the left. I''ve already pulled out some of the nts from the past. Let pecple grow up. "Joseph Grant gently asked her opinion. "I like a lot of flowers, can I still nt them all?" Alvina Miller asked him greedily. Joseph Grantughed unhappily: "You probably don''t know how big thend is. Next time, let youe over during the day to see if the flowers you want can be nted to your satisfaction.¡± "Really?" Alvina Miller thought that he had given him a problem, but she didn''t think it was a problem "Of course it''s true. I''ll leave this home for you to toss as long as you don''t set it on fire.¡± Joseph Grant looked at her happy face, like a child who wanted to eat candy, his eyes shining, He could not help but stretched his hand on her shoulder. "Set the presidential pce on fire? Oh my God? Give me some courage. I don''t dare to dare, but don''t let me cock. It''s really such a disaster.¡± Alvina Miller said awkwardly. "Don''t worry, I''ll probably ask Auntie to help me with cooking in the future. After all, it''s not as small as the ce I stayed in before. There''s still a lot of things to clean up.¡± Of course, Joseph Grant couldn''t bear to let her do housework it''s not that he spoils her too much, but he only has one wife. If he doesn''t spoil him, if he was spoiled by another man, wouldn''t he be green? Since it was his own woman, he could only spoil her. If he didn''t cook, she wouldn''t cook. Anyway, he could find some or do it himself. Alvina Miller was full of joy. She could not help but lean his head on his shoulder and sighed, "It''s good to be able to marry you. You can arrange everything so well. That''s fine. " The man''s thin lips printed on her forehead. "Yes, it''ll be over soon. We need to cherish the time." Alvina Miller was suddenly sad. Yeah, I used to feel that growing up was a difficult thing, but now I realized that when she grew up, there were still more things toe to her. . The car drove in the wide driveway for more than ten minutes before it reached the entrance of the Presidential Pce. The magnificent column and a tall arch were entered. The sound of running water came from the original entrance. There was a fountain that was currently dormant. The car stopped steadily. Joseph Grant pushed the door and got off. Alvina Miller followed him down. Warren Hilton and Zoey got off in the car behind them and walked over and said, "Sir, you and Miss Miller, let''s go in. I think Zoey and I will walk over there." Of course, Joseph Grant would not block the sweet time of the two of them. He immediately raised his hand: "Go, take a good walk." Zoey smiled shyly at the side, and Alvina Miller wasughing. The two of them walked into the garden. Joseph Grant held Alvina Miller''s hand and walked to the front door. Because it was repairing now, the door was not locked. The door was pushed open, and the living room inside was a little empty. Joseph Grant turned on themp, and the crystalmp lit up the entire living room. The elegant furniture revealed a calm atmosphere. Alvina Miller looked at this dignified living room in surprise. To tell the truth, she could not find a trace of the warmth of her home. It was like she was politically strict and a little cold "Did you pick these pieces of furniture?" Alvina Miller gently stroked her hands on the sofa "These pieces of furniture haven''t been changed yet. They''ve been kept before. If you don''t like them, we''ll change them.¡± "Can you change some warm furniture?¡± Alvina Miller asked in a low voice. "Yes," Joseph Grant nodded.N?velDrama.Org owns this. A warm feeting shed in Alvina Miller''s heart. She realized that =~ JosephyGrant was really good at¡± speaking, but he heard that he-was not ¡ê0 good at important things. This man still had two sides: "What are youughing at?" Joseph Grant asked her strangely. "It''s nothing, let''s go upstairs and take a look." Of course, Alvina Miller could not tell the truth. Otherwise, this man''s face would not be able to be hung up. Joseph Grant''s eyes fell on her as he saw her step upstairs. His long legs followed him. "Ah ..." As soon as Alvina Miller walked halfway, she was frightened by a drawing. She could not help but take a step back and the man instantly caught her. "How could this be such a thing? It''s scary.¡± Alvina Miller covered her eyes and did not dare to look again. Joseph Grant''s eyes were cold and went towards the top. Under the light, a pale hand crawled out of a ck hole that was not bottomed out. The feeling was indeed creepy. Under the darkness. "Don''t be afraid, it''s just a picture.¡± Joseph Grant dragged him down with his hand, then tore it in half and tossed it to the side: "Someone who intentionally hung up here was like reminding me." When Alvina Miller saw that he had torn up the painting, she was relieved and immediately angrily said, "Who is such a mischief? This kind of painting is just a horror movie." "Who else? I heard that he likes to collect these things. I didn''t expect that he would hang out in his house.¡± Joseph Grant scoffed. "It''s really speechless,¡± Alvina said. "It''s alright; Hust don''t want to be invited out. I want to give me a a ¡ê I present Joseph Grant''s expression turned cold, he looked up at the end of the steps, and he reached-out to Alvina Miller: "Follow me. ¡¯ Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org "Is there any such painting?" Alvina Miller asked him softly. "Even if I do, I''ll tear it to pieces. These things can only be effective for guilty people. We''reing in right and we don''t have to be afraid.¡± Joseph Grant was calm and not afraid Alvina Miller let out a sigh of relief and clenched his palm: "I''m not afraid of what you said." He walked upstairs and the lights lit up, revealing a wide corridor with paintings hanging on it, but some famous masters¡¯ paintings did not make people feel uneasy. "The left is where we will stay in the future. The fat left is our bedroom. Next to it, ket people transform it. into a chif ren''s room. To the left are two rooms. On the right is the library and sto age room. Room, I wart to use t as a study room. "Jogeph Grant held her small hand-and walked forward, introducing gently. "Mmm." Alvina Miller nodded her head and looked at this strange ce. She just felt that there was no home warmth. She heard the man¡¯s ns and she was full of expectations. Chapter 1666 Chapter 1666 The moonlight was at the end of the corridor, the antique corridormp was on, and Alvina Miller felt like she was in a dream. Looking back, the man followed behind her deeply, his deep eyes locked tightly She made her fall into the colorful world he knits. Joseph Grant looked at the girl walking in front of her. In this moment, she really looked like an elf who came out of the oil painting. Her long ck hair with a waist, a set of vintage and long dresses, bright and beautiful, walked in this dim light, he was like the person in his dreams, making him want to freeze this moment. "Yeah!" The man muttered softly. "Mmm!" The girl who walked forward looked back, her eyes bright and falling into the moonlight The man suddenly bullied himself and Alvina Miller leaned on the wall behind him. Joseph Grant''s tall body tied her between her chest and the wall. He raised his finger and gently stroked her pretty face. Alvina Miller''s breathing became tight. She knew the man in front of her. At this moment, she seemed to understand what he wanted. Joseph Grant''s breathing became a little more urgent as well. Alvina Miller tiptoed and sent a lip before him. The man finally stopped, his thin lips showing a rush and madly gaining all her sweetness. The lights were blurred, but they were not against the gentle jade in their arms. Joseph Grant had long forgotten where he was, just wanting to hug her tightly, wanting to be more greedy and more from her. Alvina Miller''s pressure over the past few days made her in a bad mood. At this moment, as if she had been rxed once, her two slender arms were tightly wrapped around him. The atmosphere rose and it had been a few minutes. Joseph Grant realized that her fingers had unconsciously pulled the zipper on her back and pulled her long hair to the side and kissed it on her neck. "Alvina, it''s gettingte, we have to go back!" Joseph Grant kept his impulsive thoughts in time and mumbled her voice to remind her. It was as if Alvina Miller had calmed herself down from a distant dream. Her eyes were intoxicated, as if he had been drunk, standing unstable, her face crimson, and he could only rely on breathing on his chest. On his cket "Okay!" Alvina Miller also calmed down and nodded. Joseph Grant reached over her waist and the two of them walked down the stairs. Although the two of them did not have any extramunication, the spark from the moment just now did not annihte in each other''s bodies. At the forest trail, Warren Hilton followed Zoey. Zoey was looking at the night scene around her, but Warren Hilton was looking at her. He walked a few steps and walked with her side by side, deliberately reaching out his hand. As a result, she had to pull her hand. Zoey suddenly pointed his finger at a ce not far away: "Do you see it?." Warren Hilton''s fingers stiffened and she looked in the direction she was pointing. "There''s ake there, where there''s water, of course they''ll be fireflies. What a fuss." "In the past, I only saw one, but now I saw one. Of course, I was amazed.¡± Zoey pouted "It''s a pity that we didn''t bring the bottle over now. Otherwise, I can catch some for you and take you home to watch." The only romantic cell in Warren Hilton was inspired, since it was something his girlfriend liked, Of course, he had to grab a few to please her. "Are you really willing to help me catch it? Or else, you can catch one in your hand and let me take a closer look." Zoey deliberately troubled him. "Okay, wait for me!" She thought that she was invincible. Even if his girlfriend''s request was unreasonable, he would have to go all out. When Zoey saw him rushing towards the grass, she quickly told him: "Be careful, the other side is leaning against the water. Don''t fall off. I won''t save you." Warren Hilton said arrogantly, "Don''t worry, I can get up wherever I drop.¡± When Zoey heard him, he could not help butugh. Being able to amuse his girlfriend made Warren Hilton lose his judgment on the situation in front of him. When he pounced on the fireflies, he forgot to observe the area under his feet. When he reached out with his hands, he caught one. She didn''t feel enough. Good things were in pairs, and catching fireflies was a double. "Don''t kill them, I''ll just take a look.¡± Zoey immediately called him not far away. Warren Hilton immediately said out loud to her: "Don''t worry, I''ll be careful¡± When Wa ren Hilton saw a person with a rtivelyrge body, he was impatient and immediately strode over. He had just caught the firefly in his palm. Suddenly, her feet slipped. Rushed down. - The sound of "Porphyria" was the sound of a heavy object falling into the water. Zoey was so scared that she ran away. She ran and shouted, "Warren Hilton, Warren Hilton, where are you?" A drenched figure jumped out of the grass quickly, and it was Warren Hilton who had fallen into the water. "Ah!" Zoey was startled. Immediately, two glows of light appeared in her eyes. "Did you see it? They were all in pairs.¡± Warren Hilton did not care about his wetness at all. He only smiled at the dumbfounded woman. Zoey took his gaze back and saw that the man was drenched, but he was stillughing, and she could not help but me: "Who made you work so hard?" "Whatever you like, I''ll send it to you desperately.¡± Warren Hilton felt embarrassed and scratched his back. Zoey''s eyes were wet, and he immediately flew into his arms regardless of his care, and hugged him tightly with both hands: "thus, thank you." After Hilton stunned for a moment, she really pushed her away: "I''m wet on my body. Don''t hold me, be careful and get your clothes wet too.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "You can do it for me, so do I." Zoey reached out again and hugged him, and shyly kissed him on the cheek. Warren Hiltormooked even more embarrassed: I He looked up and looked athe Presidential Pce not far away>The lights were still on just now. &f that moment, the lights: wentout, and he immediately whispered, go home." Content belongs to ? Zoey was in a good mood and he nodded in shame. "Okay!" When the two of them came to the car, everyone realized that they were wet. "What''s wrong? Take this opportunity to swim in the pool?" Joseph Grant could not help but tease them. Alvina Miller immediately bumped him with his arm, making Joseph Grant smile even harder. Zoey''s face was blushing, and Warren Hiftonughed z embarrassingly: ¡®No, there are alot oli fireflies over there. I want to-catch a fewrto y, but I unexpectedly fell inte the pool." - "Oh, that''s it!" Joseph Grant and Alvina Miller exchanged gazes and understood. Zoey was even more embarrassed. Family! Emma and George looked at Mummy with a curious lock. Edwards also reached out to touch Lily''s t belly, then opened her clothes. Hearing "Mummy, can a baby cry?" When Lily looked at her daughter''s cute appearance, she almost did notugh and fainted. Just after telling them the good news, they kept making jokes for her. "Little baby won''t cry, he''s still very young." Lily stopped smiling and exined to her daughter. George''s hands were wrapped around his chest. He was young and old. Perhaps he was the one used to describe him. "Mummy, how did the baby go into your stomach?" Emma continued to be a curious baby. George immediately walked over and touched his sister''s head: "You''re really boring. You''re asking this question too. "Oh, then I have to let Daddy kiss a few more Mummy, so that we can have a lot of brothers and sisters.¡± Edwards said with a naive expression, still full of expectations. Lily could not help but sigh. In the face of the little guy who was over five years old, how could she exin this serious problem? "Okay, don''t ask so much. When you grow up, Mummy will tell you." Lily could only stop the two little fellows from inquiring. Chapter 1667 Chapter 1667 Lily faced the questions of the two little fellows. His head was a little big, but when she saw that they were full of expectations for the arrival of a new life, it also made Lily feel more at ease. I heard that many families now have children. She didn''t approve of her parents having a second child and enjoyed the love of her only child. She was afraid that her brother and sister woulde away and leave her favor. Lily was worried about this at first, but fortunately, her two children did not reject each other instead, she wanted to have more brothers and sisters to grow up with. "Mummy, is your brother or sister in your stomach?" George ate as she ate fruit and her eyes widened. Lily was holding a ss of water. When she heard her daughter''s words, she could not help butugh: "Emma, do you want a brother or a sister?"N?velDrama.Org owns this. "I want a brother and a sister. Just like my brother and I, we can y with each other. How nice." Emma was now a little older and had more comprehensive considerations. In the past, she only wanted to Sister, because her brother always doesn''t y with her, she thinks she''s stupid. Even though his brother still hates her, it''s better than other children. At least, his brother protects her. "We can''t be so greedy. It''s enough for Mummy to have another child." When Lily heard her daughter''s words, she couldn''t help but cry andugh. She could not bear to eat a pair of twins again. "No, I need two, two, alright, Mummy." Emma immediately ran over and pleaded. Lily could not help but hold on to her daughter''s little face and kissed her fiercely. She was defeated by her innocence. She smiled rudely: "You think that your brother and sister were bought with money? " "Then, I''ll let Daddy kiss you again. I''ll have two more, no more, no less, hum!" Emma was now a little princess with a temper, she then, he turned around and left. When Lily locked at her daughter''s IQ, it was a headache. Who did her daughter look like? However, she was not like Edwards. His son was just a copy of him. It was just like her. When it was dark, Edwards pushed a lot of work. He came back early, the olddy and Lareina returned, and Joshua and Elizabeth brought their cute little daughter over for dinner. Many people will make the olddy with joy. There were more children, and the family was a little livelier. There were many children, many children and many grandchildren. It seemed that she really could enjoy it. Uncle was busy living a sumptuous dinner, and Lily now started to have a morning sickness reaction. She just walked out with Elizabeth and walked out in the garden. "Uncle, when will my sister be able to talk?" Edwardsy on the sofa, locking at the chubby little guy, her little hand on her chin, and curiously questioning her. Joshua stretched out his hand to tease his daughter''s little hands, and said with a gentle smile, "It''s still a long time to wait. "Oh, when will Little Sister grow up to y with me?" Emma said with a worried expression. Edwards quickly sat down to his daughter''s side, reached out to touch her little head, and held her in his arms tofort him: "Emma, my sister is still young. How can you be your sister and bring her to y? " "Mmm, I''ll bring her to y, and I''ll bring Mummy''s brother and sister to y with her.¡± Emma immediately smiled and frowned "Brother and sister?" Joshua was surprised. "Big brother, you want to have a pair of twins again?" Edwards''s handsome face was also stunned. He lowered his head and smiled at his daughter, then said, "Don''t listen to her talking nonsense. You and I haven''t gone to the hospital for an examination. " "If you have another pair of twins, then you''ll be pretty dead.¡± Edwards looked at him with envy. "That''s probably true, if you have another pair of genes, I''m really going to be very happy.¡± Edwards was already looking forward to it, and he had promised a good doctor. Check to see if it was one child or one child and two treasures. Joshua was also happy for him: "Then you should have an appointment with the doctor for an examination." "I''l go with her at noon tomorrow.¡± Edwards also paid special attention to this matter. In the garden, Lily and Elizabeth slowly walked towards the gravel road. The scenery was quiet and the air was pleasant. "Sister¡ªinw, congrattions, you''re about to greet the arrival of little life again.¡± Elizabeth said with a smile. "Your big brother is in a hurry to get a child. Actually, I''m not so anxious. I still want to y for a few more years." "It''s best to have children while you''re young. When Emma grows up, when you go out with her, others will definitely think that you are sisters, how happy you are." Eason smiled and teased. "That''s right, you can give birth sooner. Anyway, you decide to have a second child, or you have to hurry up.¡± Lily had long understood that as long as Edwards was willing to have children again, she did not object. "I won''t think about it now, let''s bring this younger first.¡± Elizabeth sighed, she had just upgraded her rookie Mummy, and she was too busy to deal with a small child. . "You must have a lot of milk, it''s really cute.¡± Lily could not help butugh, and the little guy looked very well. "My milk is enough, but her father will even rub her milk powder. I really lost to him. I really don''t know where he came from. When it came to raising children, he could notugh or cry. "Joshua is eager to love a girl, for fear of treating his little lover.¡± Lily listened, and finallyughed "Sure, with Little Lover, my status in his mind plummeted.¡± Elizabeth immediately joked "Isn''t it possible, Joshua would dare to treat you like this? Then he''s really impatient. Don''t worry, he can''t beat you again. Sooner orter, he still has to listen to you." Elizabethughed out loud, "Sister¡ªinw, do you expect me to fight with hit? Of course, he won''t. NC , - be my ogponent, but I''ve already N promised him that I won''t bully him, cu) but iffxe dares to be sorry I, I promise that I''ll be able to rake sure lgan keep my mouth shutand convince him." Lily now realized that Elizabeth was really Destiny''s daughter, and that she was treating him with all kinds of dissatisfaction "It''s okay, you have a baby lover for your next child. In this way, you''ll be able to rely on him. I''m not afraid that he won''t be obedient.¡± Lily really gave her a hint. "No, I still have to give him a lover and heartbroken him." Elizabeth was crueler. Lily had an admirable expression, and he was saying that Joshua loved his daughter so much, giving birth to him a few more and letting him spoil him This trick can-actually be used on Edwards''s body. He can be said to have a teraper with his daughter, ~ Emma. IChe had another daughter; Edwards would be a ve to her: Thanks to the grievances, andthe help of his son, ah, it would-be very comfortable to think about this day. Edwards, who was sitting in the living room, felt a sense of coolness on his back. His eyes were slightly surprised. Who said anything bad about him behind his back? The olddy and Lareina walked downstairs After many years of stalematey.the rtionship was now a naturakmother¡ª daughter 0 rtionship. Lareina took care of the old fady''s daily life and was ery grateful to her. His wife left alone. "What are you talking about? Are you so happy?¡± The olddy asked with curiosity when she saw the two grandchildren with smiles on their faces. Joshua immediately stood up and walked over to help the olddy sit on the sofa. Then he smiled and said, "I''m talking about Big Brother''s second child." "Second child is a big deal. When Little Ink gets older, you and Eliza will quickly ask for it. My olddy can wait and see." The olddy immediately started a new round of birth nning. Edwards''s face stiffened and he immediately said, "Grandmother, it''s Big Brother''s business that I''m not talking. Why are you talking to me again?" Chapter 1668 Chapter 1668 The dinner of the Wayne family was over. With the wife and daughter leaving the first, the excitement of the manor house ended and the tranquility returned. The olddy likes to go to bed early. Lareina has been helping Joshua with her children some time ago. Now that she is back, she also takes care of her two young grandchildren. Lily is now pregnant. Lareina hurt her as if she was her biological daughter. Naturally, she wanted to do everything for her. Lily didn''t have a chance to help, she could only go back to the bedroom andy down. Edwards opened the door and saw that she was still uneasy. She was holding an iPad in her hand, looking as if he was still an idol in the drama, when he heard the male lead making all kinds of overbearing oaths to the female lead, Edwards''s handsome face shed speechless. Lily, when did you get hooked on this kind of TV series? Edwards saw that he had walked in, and did not get a right eye from her. He immediately leaned over,y beside her, and apanied her to watch. "I''m not even handsome yet. Your saliva is about to drip out." Edwards was very depressed. Lilyughed snorting, and reached out on the man''s handsome face. "You''re so bored, you can eat any vinegar. "I''m not allowed to stare at other man''s infatuations, even in TV dramas." The man immediately covered her beautiful big eyes. "I''ll peek. You can''t control me." Lily was not a good woman to deal with. "My daughter really looks like you, weird." Edwards punishingly turned her head, kissed Lily''s face, and felt unsatisfied. His hands were propped up and his thin lip was kissed her lips. "Yeah, Daddy''s Mummy." Just as the two of them were enjoying the world of the two for a moment, at the entrance of the house, there was a happy voice from her daughter. The two of them quickly separated from each other with her daughter''s scream. Lily red at Edwards. Edwards quickly turned over and got out of bed. He saw a small figure sneaking in. He rushed in from the door and rushed into his arms. Just after bathing, Emma''s long hair had just blown dry. It was thin and soft, with an exquisite and beautiful little face. Edwards could not help but kiss his daughter''s little face and smiled and asked her, "You made a special trip to peek at Daddy and Mummy?" "Mmm, Daddy kissed Mummy just now. Then, there was another baby in Mummy''s stomach. Yeah, there are two babies now." Edwards said with a happy face. Both Lily and Edwards''s expressions were dumbfounded, and he was speechless to her daughter. Emma, I''ll take Mummy to the hospital tomorrow. I''ll tell you how many babies are in Mummy''s belly. Edwards did not expect his daughter to be so happy. With a smile. "Can I go together? I promise, I''ll be very obedient." Emma immediately pleaded, looking at Daddy and Mummy. Edwards was a little embarrassed, and Lily immediately said, "No, you still have to go to ss tomorrow. You can''t leave for no reason." Daddy... Edwards blinked her ck eyes and begged Edwards. She knew that Edwards would not let her down. Edwards faced his daughter''s simple, deer-like eyes and did not know what to say. Emma, haven''t you noticed yet? In this house, your father said that it''s not my fault. I''m the one to call the shots. Lily had already figured out her daughter''s urinary nature. Edwards spoiled her to the point of beingwless. In this house, she had to be afraid of a person. Edwards was definitely not ruthless about being strict with her daughter. That bad guy could only be taken by her. "Emma, I have to listen to your Mummy as well, so... you should go to school tomorrow." Edwards was relieved and said immediately. The little guy pouted, his unhappy face saying, "A stingy Mummy." After saying that, Emma broke free from Edwards''s arms and turned around to walk out. Edwards looked back at Lily and looked helpless. "Daughter is getting more and more personality." Edwards spread his hands and said with a smile. "You''ll spoil her, she''ll have more personality." Lily said disapprovingly. Edwards immediately walked to her side and sat down: "Ick her and George too much. Of course, I want to pet more." "You''re off-centered, I didn''t see you being so petite." Lily could not help butugh at him. "George is a boy, of course, he can''t be spoiled. Her daughter is different, she wants to marry someone in the future." Edwards had a good reason. "Okay, the world''s parents are in a mood. If you want to be a pet, you''re afraid of spoiling. If you don''t, you''re afraid that a child will grow up and turn around. I can understand your feelings." Now, when they educated their children together, they realized that education was a headache. The next morning. Lily became lethargic. She felt the thorns on her cheeks. She quickly reached out and pushed the man''s handsome face. He actually used the stubble of his chin to stab her. "What time is it?" Lily asked him confusedly. "It''s almost nine o''clock." The man''s soft voice came. "It''s sote?" Lily immediately opened her eyes, then pushed the man away: "Then I have to wash up quickly." "Don''t worry, take your time. I''ll wait for you downstairs." Edwards smiled and told her. Lily changed into a loose skirt and went to eat breakfast. Edwards Wayne wore a pair of sunsses and sat on a bench in the garden, basking in the sun. He always felt that this man was different. At turned out that his dress was different from the past. He wore a grey t-shirt, jeans and a pair of casual shoes. His temperament waspletely different. Content belongs to S Lily was stunned, no matter when, this man always had an exciting feeling. "Are you full?" The man got up and walked towards her. Lily nodded: "I''m full, I can go." Edwards personally opened the door for her, then he sat in. Lily''s beautiful eyes were still spinning around him. The man reached out and hugged her into his arms. He asked, "Why are you staring at me in a daze?" "It looks like you rarely wear jeans. It''s a little fresh." Lily immediatelyughed. "Then does it look good like this?" Edwards asked with a frown. "Mmm, it''s pretty. You have long legs. You''ll look good in everything you wear." Lily praised. Edwards kissed her with a thin lip: "Look just a few more if you like. I''m your exclusive product anyway." Lily immediately nced at him. This man''s narcissism was really born. In the hospital, people wereing and going, but Edwards had made an appointment for the expert number, so they took the elevator to the designated room for inspection. A chief doctor and a female specialist doctor weed the couple.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Mr. Wayne, please wait outside the door for a moment and let Dr. Wang check the results for your wife," said the doctor. "It''s hard work!" Edwards was polite. Lily followed Dr. Wang in, and the instrument moved around her lower abdomen. "Madame, I heard the child''s heartbeat." The doctor smiled to remind her. Of course, Lily heard this, and the agitation was very powerful. Moreover, she jumped very quickly. "Wait a second... Mrs. Edwards, you''re pregnant with twins." The instrument in the doctor''s hand moved a few more times, and suddenly a very pleasant surprise urred. "Ah?" Lily obviously did not expect that she would be a twin. Her mind was nk for two seconds: "Really?" Dr. Wang smiled and said, "It''s true. Congrattions, both babies are very healthy now." "That''s good." Lily''s nervous nerves loosened at the moment, and another kind of joy quietly climbed onto her apex. She could not help but want tough, how could this be? It''s another twin, not a twin. Is this hereditary gene so powerful? Is she pregnant every time? After the examination, Lily walked out of the examination room. Edwards sat on the sofa with the chief doctor and chatted with him t Edwards was no longer cold as Qu before and he happened to meet the doctor, so he consulted some of the precautions after a woman became pregnant, and the words of the experts were definitely more authoritative. "How is it? What did the doctor say?" Edwards got up and walked towards Lily, his face a little nervous. Chapter 1669 Chapter 1669 Lily could not help butugh, but she did not say anything. Edwards saw that she onlyughed, and was even more anxious: "What happened? Tell me." At this moment, Dr. Wang walked out and took the checklist to Edwards: "Mr. Edwards, I like your children''s strong heartbeats. At present, they are very healthy." "Children?" Edwards''s eyes stunned. Then, he lowered his head and quickly nced at the report. "Is this true?" The man''s handsome face was ecstatic. It was like a miracle and he appeared in his life once again. Lily Scott stared at him annoyingly. It was full of emotions. Of course, it was more like joy. Edwards really wanted to hug her little charming wife tightly, but in front of so many people, he was afraid that Lily would be shy, so he could only resist this impulse and gratefully faced the two of them. The doctor said, "Thank you, then let''s take a step." "Okay, if you have any questions, Mr. Edwards, please feel free to call." The Chief Doctor quickly said. "Yes!" Edwards took Lily''s hand and walked out. Outside the door, Larry Carter fell in front of the bodyguards and waited for the good news of Edwards. He stepped forward and asked, "Young Master, Young Grandmother, what happened?" "Looks like I have two more children." Edwards could not hide his excitement and shared the good news with his own people. "Really? Oh my God, Young Master, you''re really good, are you still a twin?" Larry Carter is about to have a wedding with his girlfriend, May, and is learning from Edwards''s life after marriage. Having a child, May was a carefree girl. Her dream was to have one child and two treasures. Once she got it done, it made Larry Carter very stressed. Unexpectedly, what he could not do, Edwards again ''S sess. Lily was extremely embarrassed. Edwards immediately hinted at his assistant. Larry Carter was embarrassed. Sitting in the car, Lily was hugged by the man beside her. Her face was pressed against his chest, and he felt that he was holding it very hard. "What?" Lily smiled and asked him. Lily, I won''t treat you badly, I''ll take my life to thank you. Edwards''s heart at this moment, it was hard to describe a thousand words. Excited, joyful, but with it came the sense of responsibility as a husband and father. "You dare to treat me badly. In the future, I will be a person with four children, so I''m not afraid of you." Lily immediately joked to answer. "Dare you!" Edwards said with a smile in his ear. "Let''s let go first, I''m just out of breath." Lily reminded him with a smile. Edwards was relieved, his eyes gently staring at her face: "Daughter''s dream hase true, she has two more ymates." "I don''t think it''s very likely that I''ll be pregnant again. It might be a twin daughter or a son." Lily immediately expressed her thoughts. Edwards Wayne''s beautiful eyebrows twisted: "If it''s a phoenix or a twin daughter, his son will be ..." "Just what?" Lily''s beautiful eyes stunned. "I''m afraid I''ll be much pressured to control my three sons in the future." Edwards finally felt the pressure of being his father. "What''s the pressure? Your son is good too. It''s good to educate them well." Lily could not be biased. Her son and daughter felt well. "That''s the same. If it''s a son, I''ll be stocking-style education. If it''s a daughter, I''ll keep it in captivity. After all, my daughter is my little lover from myst life." Edwards immediatelyughed However, deep down, he still preferred his daughter. After all, if he had three sons, he would not be able to cope with it. In the future, he would have a little trouble for Lily, and the three sons would definitely make him have a headache. . Lily rolled her eyes at him: "You''re really bored." Edwards also felt like he was thinking too much. He could not help butugh: "It''s quite boring, but sometimes I still think about it. After all, we have two more children." Lily also felt that she was having a dream, so it was not true. However, the state of mind at this moment was different from that of six years ago. At that time, she suffered the pain of childbearing alone, and now, she had a war family to back up, and she loved her family. She was always concerned about her husband. She didn''t have to worry about anything anymore. She just had to give birth to the children peacefully. The news immediately spread to the Wayne family. When Edwards called, his tone was still full of envy. The olddy and Lareina were also very happy. They both began to prepare gifts for the child after birth.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Vineyard had not dared to act rashly at school recently, but her heart was still filled with resentment. In the past, she was only a wealthy family, but until she saw Jackson''s phone with her new photo of Mr. President, she was awakened. She thought so innocently. The war between Joseph Grant and his predecessor had been heard by the people all over the country. Of course, Vineyard had heard about it too, but he knew that Duck was the nephew of the old president. Joanne likes DuckDuck, does DuckDuck know who she is? The entire school did not know about Joanne''s rtionship with Joseph Grant, indicating that Joseph Grant had protected her sister very well, and the Joanne family was also very low-key, which caused everyone to not associate her with Joseph Grant. Well, Joseph was definitely not aware of it either. "Huh!" Vineyard sneered. She felt that the time was running out. She had to pour a bucket of ice water on Joanne''s body to wake her daydream. Vineyard knew that Duke would y music with a group of male teachers in the school''s restroom in the afternoon, so Vineyard skipped ss and quietly ran to the corridor, waiting for Duke to appear. Sure enough, at 4:30 in the afternoon, Duck walked over to a male teacher. "Instructor Duck!" Vineyard immediately jumped out and looked at Duke with an infatuated look. The male teacher immediately patted Duke''s shoulder: "I''ll take a step first, you guys will talk." When Duke waited for the male teacher to walk further away, his expression instantly turned cold. "Is there something?" "Teacher, do you like Joanne right? I can see that you are different from her. Last time, you specially warned me for her, don''t say you don''t like it." Vineyard carried his hands behind him, I was a little nervous, but I still said something boldly. Duck''s face instantly changed, then he said coldly: "Are you doing my business?" Vineyard saw that the man''s face became more suffocating. Her scared face turned pale and her mixed-race eyes trembled a little et She quickly shook her hands and said, "No, no, no, you misunderstood, Master Mu, of course It''s not your business. I''m just kind enough to remind you." Duck''s face was unpleasant, but his eyes were staring at her. Vineyard''s heart was panicked and he quickly said with a smile: "Teacher, listen to me. She said that she was only a daughter of a rich family, but in fact it was not. She was the current President Joseph Grant''s sister. We all heard about your uncle and her brother. If she was dating Joseph Grant''s sister, wouldn''t it be ..." Duke''s expression became increasingly ugly. Then, his gaze seemed to be frozen. He stared coldly at Vineyard with a warning sign: "I don''t care what you know, but if you dare to reveal it to me, I won''t let her go." "Teacher, it''s not that you won''t let me go, but if you''re with Joseph Grant''s sister, your uncle will definitely be disappointed, and Joseph Grant will definitely not let you go, don''t you understand? Together. "Vineyard fearlessly threatened him and continued to remind him. "It''s not your turn to worry about my business." Duck''s heart had long been cut like a knife, would he not understand the stakes in it? He still needed an outsider to remind him. "Instructor Duck, I''m sincere for you. Why can''t you tell?" Vineyard looked at the man coldly and turned around. Chapter 1670 Chapter 1670 Vineyard came from behind and speeded up Duke''s footsteps. His expression was tense, and there was a hint of dryness in his eyes. This was his taboo topic. In the past, it was thought that love was a matter of two people, but now it was discovered that it was a family matter and a family matter. Why couldn''t she just bebined because of love, and the world was obstructing them, so that the pace of approaching became heavy. Vineyard was so angry that he couldn''t listen to his advice. He was walking into the mud. At the same time, he was going to kill him. Joanne took part in the school''s debatepetition at 5 pm and won the second ce. This was also a good expression for the ss. Her instructor was very happy, and she hoped that Joanne would continue her work. Her warm achievements were outstanding, which made her teacher see hope. Joanne had a moderate grade in the previous school. He ran here and became an outstanding student. With this sense of superiority, Joanne''s mouth opened, and indeed a person was not excellent. In the Joanne debate, Joseph was originally present, but for some reason, Duck was absent, and Joanne looked at the position where his brand was ced by another teacher. Her heart was empty., Did he promise that she woulde? After it was over, Joanne ran out when she presented the award. She took out her phone and called Duke. No one answered the phone on Duke''s phone. Joanne''s heart was even more anxious. "What did you do? Didn''t you pick up the phone?" Joanne warmed his mouth, full of frustration. At this moment, it was more than seven o''clock in the evening. The driver was waiting for her. After Joanne got into the car, he immediately let the driver send her to Duke''s private apartment. "Miss, you haven''t eaten dinner yet." The driver asked her concernedly. "I''m not hungry. Wait for me for a while. I''ll be right down." When she stood at the door of Duke''s house, she knocked hard on the door.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. After a while, the door opened, and Duke stood at the door. Joanne smelled cigarettes and alcohol from his body. "Duck, what''s wrong with you?" Joanne was surprised. The man did not turn on the light, but he drank and smoked. "My uncle is dead!" Duck''s voice was extremely dry. "Ah?" Joanne''s brain instantly went nk. She didn''t expect such a thing to happen. She couldn''t help but get nervous. "I''m not in a good mood today. Go home." After ying the ball in the afternoon, Duck suddenly received a call. His uncle died in jail and his heart attack suddenly died. Seeing his sorrow like this, Joanne was willing to leave. She stood at the door without moving, and looked at him with a pair of beautiful eyes full of worry Duck stared at her, the light in his eyes wasplicated. "Your big brother has made a transfer order. I''ll be back to bases next Monday. Warm, the time left for us is too short. Maybe, this is our fate ..." "No!" Hearing what he was saying, Joanne''s eyes suddenly became hot, and he instantly rushed over. His hands sped him tightly, his face pressed against his chest, and the tears instantly slipped down: "I let me Bro, don''t let you go, don''t leave." Duck looked down at the girl with tears in her arms. His heart was like a knife. "It''s my duty to obey the superior''s orders," said Duke. "I can go and beg my brother. My brother will definitely promise me, I won''t let you go anymore." Joanne did not know how many more years she and Duke could miss, it was. "No, don''t do that, don''t make your brother feel embarrassed." Duck then stiffened his hands and gently hugged her. "My brother loves me the most, he will definitely let you stay, he will." Joanne did not expect her to face separation so soon. She was really unhappy and ufortable. "I don''t want you to do this. You''ll make your brother feel embarrassed. Moreover, if you let him know about our rtionship now, the timing is not right., Let''s wait a second, alright?" Joanne closed her eyes, and her tears were even fiercer. She knew that being with him wouldn''t be that easy, but she didn''t expect that everything woulde together. It would be so difficult to want a safe and secure love. "Why do you have to wait? How long do you have to wait? Can you give me a deadline?" Joanne back stepped back from his embrace. Or longer? When Duck looked at her crying face, her heart was about to break. " "I can''t give you a definitive answer, but it''s definitely not right now. I don''t want you to take these harms." What cares about has always been to bring her a psychological blow. The people in the Mu family will ept her Right? Unless he wanted to break up with the entire Mu family. "I''m not afraid of getting hurt, I''m afraid you''ll leave me." Joanne''s heart was already very strong. She really didn''t fear the storm, she just wanted to live with him on such a simpl@day, even in the morning running and training together, eating his cooked dinner, did not need deepermunication, and just wanted the warmth of the daily life. "When I finish cooking Uncle''s funeral, I''ll go to the base to report. I''lle back to find you on leave. I won''t hide from you for a year or two. We can call and send letters, as long as you missing me, there are many ways to contact me, unless I''m on a mission and I can''t respond to you in a timely manner "Duke would not let her wait forever, nor would he be willing to let her suffer. "Really?" Joanne''s sadness suddenly stopped. Her beautiful eyes widened in surprise. "As long as I miss you, can I call you? You won''t avoid me anymore?" "No, because you''re already an adult." Duck gently touched her long hair: "I used to hide from you, not because I was afraid of you, but because I was afraid that I would not be able to control myself. You can contact each other like all lovers. Joanne burst into tears and smiled. He stretched his hands into a fist and mmed a fist on his chest. I''m not afraid you''ll fly far. " "Mmm, I can''t fly out of your palm, so this time, we don''t need to be sad. We just went back to our own position. You study hard, I work hard, and one day, we I''ll meet at the most suitable time. "Duck''s eyes were filled with resentment, but he was a man. To say goodbye, he shouldfort her instead of letting her feel insecure. In sadness. "Mm, I see. Since it''s not a good time to be in a rtionship, I won''t make things difficult for you. I don''t know what to say about your uncle. As a person from the Mu family, you should handle it properly., I''ll go first, don''t be too sad, and pay attention to your body. "Joanne warm her 24 25 heart, finally calmed down, she took a deep breath, forced a smile, and waved goodbye to him. Patrick stood at the door and watched her pretty figure disappear into the elevator. Her heart was empty, as if someone had taken off her heart. Joanne warmly sat back in the car. She turned on her phone and saw thetest and most authoritative news report. The former president died of illness. Joanne''s mood wasplicated. He didn''t know whether he should be happy or sad. The old president had done evil, and he deserved to be punished. It was normal for him to die. His death might only make those who care about him sad. Vice Presidential Pce! The lights in the living room were lit up, and the table was a dinner that had just been eaten. Alvina Miller sat at the table. "The old president has passed away." Joseph Grant suddenly said. Alvina Miller was surprised. "When was it?" "It''s around 6 pm today, I have a heart attack, and my rescue is not effective." Joseph Grant stopped his hand and propped his hands on the table. "I''ll face criticism when he passes away at this time." Alvina Miller was stunned: "No one else would suspect that you did it, right? Chapter 1671 Chapter 1671 Joseph Grant looked a little more solemn. He looked at the worried expression of the girl opposite him. Heughed at himself: "It was less than half a month after I took office, he died of illness. In short, I received a call from Warren Hilton just now. When Alvina Miller listened to him, she felt the pain in her heart. She walked over and hugged him tightly behind his back. She said angrily, "How can you me this on your head? Alright, it''s your fault? But when he hurt you, why didn''t anyone stand up and speak?" Joseph Grant knew that she was unfair for herself, and could not help but reach out to hold her small hand. He sighed, "The human heart is unpredictable. The mouth is on someone else''s body. Everyone supports me, but what is their loyalty? Under pressure from authority, under pressure, this is humanity. You can''t see through it, but you can''t touch it, but he has always existed." "Then, are you under a lot of pressure now?" Alvina Miller''s small facey on his back, worried about him. "Stress every day, the important thing is how to ease it. A disputed life will be full of challenges. When I think they are challenges, I will not feel the pressure, but the motivation that drives me forward." Losing hisughter, but in fact, he was indeed under tremendous pressure. He just did not mention anything to Alvina Miller. "What can I do for you?" Alvina Miller hugged him tightly and asked him. "I don''t need your help, you only need to rest at home. Let me go home every night, I can see you." The man pulled her little hands away and turned to look at her with a gentle expression. Light. Alvina Miller lifted her toes and kissed the man at the corner of his lips: "I''ll always be here for you." Joseph Grant''s heart rxed. He subconsciously hugged her tightly, and his thin lip rested on her forehead. "I know." Mu Family! The atmosphere was very heavy. In the living room, there was a person sitting in the room. When the news of Tim''s death and death in the prison came out, all the juniors in the Mu family came back from all directions, including Tim''s only child, Mousse She was holding a cute and beautiful little girl in her arms. About four or five years old, the little girl was a half-breed and had big green eyes. She looked at the people in panic. When she returned to see these rtives, she subconsciously hid in Mousse''s arms. "Sis, you have the most say in this matter. You said, what should we do? Do you want a forensic doctor to do a post-mortem?" One of the elders spoke angrily. "Mummy, I''m afraid?" The elder''s eyes scared the little girl in Muse''s arms. Mousse quickly reached out to hug her daughter and said to the elder, "You guys don''t have to fight anymore here. I''m scaring my daughter." "Sis, why are we fighting? For your father, how can you say such an irresponsible thing?" The elder immediately became angry. "That''s right, you''re his only daughter. If you don''t make the decision for him, wouldn''t he be wronged?" On the other side of the sofa, there were two brothers and sisters, Duck. They were also extremely silent. "It''s fine to ask a forensic doctor. It''s too much trouble. My father''s heart is not good. It''s not a matter of two or three days. His symptoms were obvious three years ago. As for you saying that he was wronged, He has seen what he''s done over the years, and you''ve all seen it. There are witnesses and evidence. He likes to toss in his lifetime, and after he passed away, let him go quietly. Everyone, stay for lunch. Duck apany me upstairs to clean up my father''s things. "Mousse finished, then stood up with her daughter. The little girl handed over a woman to the garden to y with. Duck and Betty stood up and followed Tim upstairs. Everyone in the room widened their eyes and looked at the three men walking upstairs in disbelief. "Hey, Tim, how can you be so indifferent? He''s your father. How do you be a daughter?" Mousse stood in the middle of the stairs and looked back at a group of rtives downstairs. Sheughed lightly: "I''ve always been learning how to be a good daughter, but he never tried to be a good father." The two understated words had convinced everyone that they were stunned. Duke and Betty looked at each other and sighed. Upstairs, Tim stood at the stairs. Her tall and elegant figure was a little lonely. "Wei, Betty, why aren''t you talking?" Mousse turned around and asked them. "We have nothing to say." Duke whispered. "Uncle walked too suddenly. I just feel sad, but I feel that this is his relief. I''m so old, I still want to lose my freedom in prison. If someone ridicules him, then I really He''s willing to go to another world without pain. "Betty said sadly. Tim''s mouth twitched: "We all understand people, but some people can''t understand our intentions."N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Sister, there are some things we don''t want to blunt through. Otherwise, even our loved ones don''t have to do it." Bettyughed. Duck scolded his sister. Tim nodded, "My dad gave them a lot of benefits before he died. They also wanted to earn as much as possible from my dad. Sure enough, they weren''t the closest rtives.." "Sis, let''s hurry up and prepare the funeral for the uncle." Betty consoled her. "Mmm, I will." Tim nodded. The three of them packed up some of the things that Tim liked before he was born, and prepared to burn them. The next day, Joanne warmly noticed that Betty had taken a leave of absence and that Duke had definitely note to school. She felt a sense of frustration. She took out her phone and looked through the news. When she saw that someone suspected that this matterhad something to do with Big Brother''s appointment, she was shocked. She quickly took out her phone and wanted to call Big Brother to ask about it. But she thought that Big Brother would definitely disturb him now, so Joanne decided to go to Big Brother''s house to eat at night. Suddenly, shey on the table and started crying. Joanne warmly asked her, "Landy, what''s wrong with you?" When Carrie did not answer her words, she cried very sadly. "Carrie, what''s wrong with you? Did Vineyard bully you again?" Joanne cared for her a little. Carrie shook her head and said as she wiped her tears, "Don''t ask, I''m fine, I just feel bad about my heart." Joanne warmly looked at her and heard that she didn''t want to say it, so she had to stop asking. Actually, Carrie was so sad because she went to her principal''s office this morning, her uncle, to eat breakfast. When she heard him say that Duke was leaving the school, she was stunned. The man she had a crush on was about to leave this, which meant that she would never see him in the future. How could she not feel bad? The news that Duck was about to leave was spread after the first ss. Vineyard''s face was unbelievable. She sat on the floor. Why did Duke leave? Vineyard was really frustrated, so she went directly to Joanne warm''s table: "Come out with me, I have something to talk to you alone." Joanne looked at her disapprovingly. "If you have anything, just talk here. I won''t go out with you." Are you sure you want to chat here? Vineyard sneered and attached it to Joanne''s ear: "I know who you are." Joanne''s expression froze. A pair of clear eyes fixed on Vineyard. Vineyard snorted, "Can you go out with me now?" Joanne had to stand up and follow Vineyard to the woods behind the corridor. No one was around. Vineyard gritted her teeth and asked her, "You forced the instructor Duck away, right?" "What are you talking about?" Joanne did not understand. "Because of your identity, Instructor Duck left here. I told him who you are yesterday, but he resigned today. Isn''t it because of you?" Vineyard stared at her even more indignantly. Chapter 1672 Chapter 1672 When Joanne heard Vineyard''s words, his expression changed and he stared at her in anger: "You''re really nosy. Who am I? What does it have to do with you?" "You''re dead and alive before your big brother was fighting with his uncle. Everyone knows why I can''t tell him who you are?" Vineyard looked at Joanne''s anger as scared. Joanne sneered, "Even if you say it, you can''t change anything. He actually knows who I am." "What?" Vineyard''s expression was startled, as if it had been suddenly beaten by her face. Her expression became rich and hard to look at: "He knows who you are? He still likes you?" Seeing that she had seeded in angering her, Joanne curled her lipszily: "That''s why I said that you''re nosy." Vineyard was about to explode. Until this time, she realized that she had done something stupid and stupid. "If you have nothing else to do, then I''ll leave first." Joanne turned and left. Vineyard''s long hair was painfully pulled, and she vowed to frustrate Joanne''s anger. Hmm, where''s Joseph going next? She was sure to find out, and she had decided to leave this boring school. She wanted to go to Duke. She believed that with her father''s rtionship, it would be a matter of minutes. The two brothers and sisters dealt with Tim''s funeral. The rtives and friends were present symbolically, but they were still very dissatisfied with the way he handled this cold blood. Tim''s return to China this time was originally to deal with this matter. After that, she did not stay any longer. She took her husband and daughter to go abroad that night. Duck and Betty seemed relieved as they walked down the steps of the cemetery. "Bro, are you really going back to your base? Is it your original position?" Betty asked him concernedly. "Mmm, I''ll leave the day after tomorrow. What about you? Do you want to stay and continue teaching?" Duck nodded and cared about her sister''s whereabouts. "I don''t know. I haven''t thought about it yet, so I can only continue to teach. I don''t n to go abroad anymore. After reading so many books, I still have to go back to my own country and spread out what I learned. What''s the point of studying abroad? "Betty looked up at the sky and covered her eyes, trying to see the blue sky more clearly. Duckughed and said, "You''ve always known where your goals are when you were young. You''re ashamed of your brother." "Bro, don''t be humble. I learned all of these qualities from you." Betty immediately praised him. "Okay, things are over for a while. Let''s settle our moods. Let''s start again. You''re not too young. If you have a good man after you, don''t refuse, but if you want to make a boyfriend, you must let I''ve looked at it. If I don''t think you can, you can''t continue to interact with him. "Duke was still very sorry for her sister. The man he wanted her to marry was definitely someone who loved to respect her. Duckughed: "Brother, you think I''m a three-year-old child. I can''t take it easy. I won''t make a boyfriend easily, unless the other party is really good, like a brother." "If you want to find something simr to me, then it''s not easy for you. There are not many people who are better than me." "Yeah, it''s really hard to find a good and gentle man like yours. I don''t know which girl you''ll be cheaper to." Betty looked at him annoyed, teasing him. "In short, it''s cheaper for a woman. Whoever knows it?" Duck said, but in his mind, those clear eyes shed through his thin lips. Betty stared at his face and asked, "Brother, after all these years, you really don''t have a woman you like?" "Why are you asking this?" Duck was guilty and avoided her sister''s gaze. Betty sighed, "We at the Mu Family, you''re the only male guy. Do you have to find a woman to get married and have children? How can the Mu Family continue?" "Is my existence just to prolong future generations?" Duck''s handsome face shed with dissatisfaction. Betty immediatelyughed out loud, "Of course not, but you have this responsibility." Patrick sighed in his heart as he sighed, "I''m afraid it''ll take a long time to realize this."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "I won''t forget about this responsibility, but it''s not now." Patrick opened the car door and sat in. Betty also sat in his co-pilot seat. The brother and sister drove home. The sky was going to be dark. Joanne had the driver send him to Joseph Grant''s door. When she ran off, she saw Alvina Millering over. Alvina Miller thought Joseph Grant hade back earlier, so he ran downstairs. "Joanne!" Alvina Miller was surprised to see that pretty figure. Joanne grinned. "Sister-inw, isn''t my brother back yet?" "Not yet, why are you here?" Alvina Miller was boring alone. "I''m here to ask my brother to ask something." "What are you asking?" Alvina Miller could not help but wonder. Joanne''s eyes dodged a few times. Suddenly, his heart and her heart fell. Although the entire family did not know about it, Joanne still wanted to find a helper in advance. The person who could say good things for her in front of Big Brother was probably the only sister in front of her. "Sister-inw, I actually... I want you to do me a favor." Joanneughed. "What are you doing? Say it." Alvina Miller was still very kind to Joanne. Joanne then lowered his voice and said, "I have someone I like." Alvina Miller was stunned: "Really? Who is that person? Which school is your school?" From Alvina Miller''s point of view, it was definitely the one of her peers that Joanne liked. "No!" Joanne immediately looked distressed. "The person I like is older than me. He''s not a student." Alvina Miller became more and more curious: "Then who is the person you''re talking about, do I know?" Joanne nodded, "You may not be familiar, but you must have heard of his name." "Oh?" Alvina Miller immediately searched her brain and realized that it was fruitless. "His name is Duck!" When Joanne said this name, she peeked at Alvina Miller''s reaction. "Ah?" Alvina Miller was really frightened when he heard this name. She looked at Joanne in disbelief: "How would you like him? He''s not ..." "I know who he is, and I know that I''m very different from him, but Sister-inw, you''re five or six years old My brother and I are just eight or nine years old. As long as you really love each other, it''s not a problem, right? "Joanne quickly robbed Alvina Miller. "That''s what she said, but ... is he really willing to be with you? Wasn''t his uncle just dead? Would he me your brother for this?" Of course, Alvina Miller knew Duck Who was he? He heard Joseph Grant say. "I just want toe over and ask my brother about this, but I''m afraid he''ll doubt me, Sister-inw, do you want to ask me for help?" Joanne pleaded. "How do I ask?" Alvina Miller looked stunned. "You just ask my brother if he has trouble with him because of his uncle''s death, or if he''s having trouble with him." Joanne Was really worried, her little face wrinkled up. Alvina Miller nodded: "Of course, I can help you to ask clearly. If this matter happens, Duke will me your brother, will it affect your rtionship?" "I don''t know." Joanne lowered her head like a confused child. "Don''t worry, I''ll ask and see, but you''ll like him. I''m really surprised." Alvina Miller chuckled, and she couldn''t see that the lively and active Joanne would actually like a mature one. Man. "I actually knew him from a very young age. When I was growing up, he was almost always affected by him, and he influenced me. Maybe some of my feelings just need to umte over time to be profound. In short, in my life, he there''s no substitute for it. Joanne also felt that her preferences were a little different. She could only exin a few words shyly. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "You''re so ashamed of me. I''m ashamed of you." Alvina Millerughed. Chapter 1673 Chapter 1673 Joanne found Alvina Miller''s help, and she sneaked away. The big brother and sister-inw''s two-person world, she didn''t want to disturb at all. Of course, the most important reason was that she wanted to meet another person. Duck was about to leave, so Joanne was sad to think about it. This time when he came back from the transfer, she thought that she could get along for at least a long time. Things changed so quickly that in just a few days, he gave people a feeling of right and wrong. Joanne asked the driver to send her to the entrance of Duke''s district. She first looked up at the building where Duke lived, then counted it from above. After counting several times, she counted the floor where he was. There was no light and he had not returned. Joanne went to a tea shop beside her and asked for a cup of milk tea, then asked the driver''s brother to eat dinner by herself. She wanted to wait for a friend here. It was almost eight o''clock. Joanne was at the tea shop, eating cakes and drinking drinks broadly. She didn''t have the courage to call Duke right now. She didn''t know why she had lost her confidence. It might be because his uncle had just left and was afraid that he would be in a bad mood and that he would me this on Big Brother. All sorts of emotions made Joanne''s heart messy. She would rather wait, or just sit here and watch her mood calmer. Suddenly, the phone on the table rang, and Joanne''s eyes trembled to see the familiar name beating. She quickly put it to her ear and answered: "Hello!" He called her first, which made Joanne have the joy of being saved. "Where are you?" The man''s voice was low and he could not hear his emotions. "I ... I''m outside. Is there anything ...?" Joanne''s eyes squinted, afraid to tell the truth, afraid of embarrassment. "Which is outside?" The man asked a little more. Joanne''s nervous heart panicked, but she still pretended to be calm and said, "It''s just outside, why are you doing something?" "Look at the window on your left." The man suddenly reminded her. Joanne instinctively turned her head and saw a ck behemoth parked at the door, halfway down the car window, but he could barely see the man''s angr face. "Ah..." Joanne''s face flushed with red, a sense of embarrassment when he wanted to dig a hole to hide. Oh my god, how did Duke know that she was here? Was he following him? When Joanne thought about this, she instantly felt a sense of shame and felt that her privacy had been vited. "Not yet." The man''s voice rang slowly. Joanne had to take her backpack and walk out with half-drinking tea. Her pretty face was still blushing. Opening the car door, Joanne threw his backpack into the back seat and sat on it. "Duck, where did you put the tracker? I can tell you that even if I promise to be your girlfriend, you can''t control me like this?" Unhappy. When Duck saw that she had a pretty face when she got into the car, he looked like he owed her money. He could not help but smile helplessly: "You think too much, I don''t care about you. I just saw your driver''s car parked beside me and saw you sitting by the window." "Uh..." After listening to his exnation, Joanne''s face became even hotter. Did she lose some self-awareness? Joanne warmed his hands to cover his face, his expression nk. Seeing her cute appearance, Duck finallyughed out loud. "Do notugh!" Joanne was already extremely annoyed. Hearing his deepughter, she was extremely embarrassed. "Why aren''t you calling me? How long have you been waiting for me?" Patrick smiled, looked at her in the rear view mirror, and asked in a low voice. Joanne immediately hid in the back seat, hiding in the dark, not letting him see his blushing face. He mumbled, "Who said I was waiting for you? The milk tea was delicious. Come here for a cup. " After that, Joanne warmly took a sip of her tea and pouted her mouth. Duck saw that her mouth was hard to admit, and his handsome face shed helplessly. "Where are we going?" Joanne found out that Duck had stomped on the elerator and the car had already turned to another road. She just reflected, she just got into the car and did not ask for her destination.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Sold you." Duck intentionally frightened her. Joanne''s face was stunned, then he ran over a small face. Her shiny eyes looked at the man''s focused face and smiled like a little fox: "Really? Who do you want to sell me to?" "I don''t know." The man was only joking with her, but obviously, this girl was not suitable for joking. In the end, he would be the object of her joke. "You didn''t find a buyer for me. Why did you sell me? Or else, don''t sell me, pick me up and keep it at home." Joanne immediately said with a smile. Duck was amused by her words again, his thin lip hooked up: "I can''t support you." "Why? I don''t want you to spend a lot of money on me? I''ll make money myself too." "The main thing is that I don''t know how to keep your pet of this breed, I can eat and picky eaters, it''s quite unreasonable to say something, I''m still crying, and I don''t want to raise money." After saying so many things, all of them were disgusted. Joanne''s beautiful eyes instantly widened, her angry face bulging. "Duck, what are you talking about? I don''t have so many shorings?" Joanne was really angry and protested. "Oh, yes, it''s still very sticky, and I have a lot of bad thoughts. I like to prank me. I''m afraid I''ll tear down my house." Joanne''s heating was about to explode. Could it be that she was such an unlovable existence in this man''s mind? "Stop by the side!" Joanne did not want to stay here anymore. "Angry?" The man chuckled. "Stop!" Joanne''s voice sounded louder. Patrick was really obedient and parked the car by the side. Suddenly, a slender arm was stretched out, not to hold her, but to open her palms in front of her. "I''m not good. Give me a chance to apologize to you." Joanne''s beautiful eyes suddenly startled. She stared at the dark grey box in his palm. She paused for a while before asking, "What is this?" "Do you know if you open it?" The man''s eyes were filled with affection. Joanne wasn''t holding back anymore either. She took out her hand and quickly opened it. There was a shiny bracelet quietly ced inside The yellow crystals burst into a heart-shaped pendant. A shining diamond. "Where did youe from?" Joanne''s fingers were slightly stiff, but she still picked up the bracelet and carefully looked at him. When the man asked her, he could not help but smirk. "Don''t worry, it''s not stolen, it''s not robbed, it''s just bought with my own money." Joanne''s beautiful mouth raised. "That''s fine, I''ll ept your sincerity." "Do you like it?" Duck stared at her with deep eyes. Joanne had already put it on her wrist. She put it on the ce where the light shined. He turned her wrist and looked at him as she answered, "If I say I don''t like it, do you want to take it back?" Duck: "..." You don''t like to wear it on your hand? Joanne immediately warmed her face. Her pink lips quickly stained the man''s face: "I lied to you, I really like it." The heart that Duck was holding down was let go. The light in his eyes shed: "If you like it, I''ll just pick it." His mouth was just casual, but only Duke knew that he had never been shopping Today, in order to buy a gift that makes him satisfied, he has already run several jewelry stores, and this is the most suitable one among many jewelry. Young girl wearing a bracelet. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "You can pick such a good-looking one. You have a good eye." Joanne immediately smiled and praised him. Duck lowered his head, his face shing shy. "Let''s go, I''ll bring you to dinner!" Duck saw that she was finally getting out of the car. Chapter 1674 Chapter 1674 Joanne warmly looked at the bracelet on her hand for a while, then she realized that he was about to get off the car. "Don''t think that if you send me my bracelet, I can forgive you for saying bad things about me just now." Joanne intentionally reminded him. "Then I''ll treat you to a meal again, can you forgive me?" Duke knew that she was ying with her child''s temper again, but that was exactly what she was cute about. Your life seemed to be a lot more fun. "It depends on what you''ve invited me to eat. If it''s delicacies, yes, if you only eat vegetables, you can''t." As soon as she said it, Duck''s steering wheel made a sharp turn and she drove down the downhill. "Ah!" Joanne hugged his seatbelt in a fright and asked, "Where is this road going?" "You''ll know when it arrives." Duck intentionally sold his secrets. Joanne warmed her mouth, but her eyes were bright. She had thought that tonight would be a lonely and sad night, but since his appearance, she realized that even time hade alive. She was not afraid at all. As long as it was the ce where Duck would take her, it must be a safe and warm ce. On the next journey, the two of them did not say anything more. Duke speeded up the car. Because after the downhill, it was an uphill road, and it was already near the outskirts of the country. Joanne looked at the trees with a pair of eyes. "Can I go backter today? The ce I''m going to take you is a little far away." Duke asked her in a low voice. "Okay!" Joanne immediately nodded. Anyway, she could find a friend to help cover her, as long as she stayed with Duck. The arrogant car drove for over half an hour and climbed a curved road. Atst, the car stopped and the cool breeze blew from the distant valley. Joanne warmly breathed hard, and her heart was cool and thorough. His face looked at him in surprise. "Where is this? Why don''t I know there''s such a ce around us?" "This is the nearest reservoir to our city. There''s a game restaurant next to it. Let''s go." Duke took one of his coats and put it directly on Joanne''s body. Walked in the direction of the stretch. "Hey, I''m scared!" Since her childhood, Joanne lived in a city full of light. She had never walked through such a dirt-filled path in the middle of the night. Her imagination had always been rich, and she was afraid that a snake would suddenly pop out of the grass, so she did not dare to move. Duck came from all sorts of desperate situations. Such a small path seemed to him as if he heard her timid voice. When he was shocked, he realized that he seemed to have overestimated her. Courage. He reached out to her directly. "Don''t be afraid, it''s safe here." Joanne warmly smiled. "I''ll take a shlight and take a look." Duck chuckled and took back his big hand. She walked down to her and squatted down in front of her: "I''m carrying you, I''ve walked many times this way. The owner of the hotel has a few puppies., It''s safest to lie on my back. " "Then I''m wee." Joanney straight over, the man easily carried her back, and his hands held her leg very properly, making her steady. However, Joanne smelled the faint mint scent on the man. She could not help but stick her face. The man''s body stiffened for a moment, but it was only a matter of seconds. He immediately returned to his steady pace. "Duck, how did you know there''s a restaurant here? Do you often bring friends here?" Joanne began to be curious. "No, the owner of the restaurant is my friend. We''ve known each other before." Duke replied in a low voice. "Then have you brought other female friends here for dinner?" Joanne was a vinegar jar. "No, I brought my sister here." Duck answered bluntly. "I don''t believe it!" Joanne warmed her eyes and looked around: "This is a good ce for a date. "Ie here most of the time because I can fish here. I can go to the restaurant and cook the fish. I''m not here for a date." Seeing that he answered her so Georgely, Joanne could not help butugh. Actually, she believed that Duke didn''t have those fuss. She just wanted to tease him. Coincidentally, at this time, the sounds of a few puppies came from a ce not too far away. "You''re here!" Duke whispered. "Mr. Mu!" The restaurant owner was surprised to see him. "You didn''t call to make an appointment?" Patrick smiled and asked, "No appointment, is there no dinner?" "Of course not, you and your friend should be seated first. I''ll help you prepare some good dishes here." The restaurant owner saw that he was bringing a young and beautiful girl. "Thank you!" Duck was grateful. Before the restaurant owner left, he suddenly asked, "Do you want to bring a bottle of red wine to you?" Duck''s handsome face was a little embarrassed. "It''s not necessary. I''ll drive over." The restaurant owner smiled and nodded. Patrick''s eyes turned red and he met Joanne''s smiling eyes. His handsome face turned red. Joanne pulled the chair down and tightened the coat he gave him, his smile deepening. Danielle did not dare to collide with her contented eyes, and deliberately looked at the side of the mountain. However, his eyes shifted away and he still felt Joanne''s eyes. He coughed lightly: "Why do you look at me like this?" Joanne warmed her mouth and asked, "Why did the boss say to give you a drink?" Duck thought that he had gone over this topic and did not expect her to be asked again. His handsome face was even more embarrassing. "The boss wants to sell his drinks, but that''s all?" Duck quickly answered. "Oh!" Joanne dragged his tone. Patrick smiled at her: "What are you thinking about?" "I didn''t think about anything, I just felt that it''s good to have some wine. The scenery here is so beautiful. It''s a pity not to drink some wine romantically," said Joanne. "I can''t drive and I can''t drink, you have to go to school, and you can''t drink either." Duck''s expression was serious. Joanne knew that he would definitely answer well, so he nodded, "Alright, don''t drink if you don''t." Within half an hour, the restaurant owner had served them all. Duck put the fried shrimp pieces into her bowl: "Let''s eat!" Joanne picked up the chopsticks and took a bite. It was fragrant and crispy. Patrick looked at the way she ate, and his thin lip smiled. Joseph Grant came back after eight o''clock. Alvina Miller had already eaten dinner and was sitting on the sofa reading. The man put his coat on his arm and walked in with his elegant temperament. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org S Alvina Miller quickly put down the book in her hand and walked towards him. The man naturally reached out and hugged the girl she leaned on. He gently rubbed her long hair a few times. "Have you had dinner?" Alvina Miller looked up at him and asked. Joseph Grant nodded. "I''ve eaten it before, but I didn''t eat much. I''m still a little hungry." "Then, do you want something to eat? There''s still a lot to eat in the fridge." Alvina Miller heard that he was not full, and the first reaction was to make something for him. Joseph Grant put his coat on the back of the chair and pulled her. "I don''t need you, I''ll do it myself." "I really want to do something for you. You''re so busy with your work day, you have to cook for yourself, my wife is equivalent to furnishings." Seeing that she was angry with her, Joseph Grant could not help butugh: "As long as I don''t feel that you arezy, no one can control you."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "I can''t be used to me like this," Alvina said. "I''m used to looking at a few more things." The man said as he opened the fridge and found that there was indeed a lot of food stuffed inside He took it out and looked through it. There were pasta and bread And some quick-frozen corn dumplings. Joseph Grant picked out a bag of dumplings and turned towards the kitchen. Alvina Miller was stunned. Habit became natural? Was this man encouraged to bezy? How could she be a husband like her? Chapter 1675 Chapter 1675 Maybe in the eyes of outsiders, Joseph Grant''s favor of her with no lower limit was an enviable thing, but Alvina Miller was not a woman who liked ease, so she had to share a part of the family matters. So, she quickly walked towards the kitchen and heard the man turn on the fire. She was holding a half of her sleeves and was washing the spat. It was a flutter. This damn heart was moving. "I''ll help you wash the green onions." Alvina Miller''s eyes squinted, and she realized that the man had even taken out some green onions. She instantly had the motivation to help. Joseph Grant looked back at her and saw that she was about to wash her vegetables. She immediately stopped softly: "Did you not take a shower? Don''t go into the water anymore. Alvina Miller''s two slender arms were immediately stretched out by a big palm and held tightly. "Joseph, are you spoiling me? Wait until one day, if you don''t like me anymore, I''ll be thirty or forty years old. Ah. "Alvina Miller''s beautiful face wrinkled and her panic shed in her beautiful eyes. Joseph Grant was in a good mood. Hearing her words, it was as if he was suddenly stuffed. He was speechless and ufortable. He gripped her palm and suddenly increased his strength, pulling her towards her Li stared at her from the top and locked her tightly: "Are you still thinking about the second spring?" Alvina Miller just made a joke, but did not expect to directly annoy someone. Her beautiful eyes widened in shock. Then, sheughed twice: "I''m kidding, don''t take it seriously." "No, no joke." The man''s voice was low and he was overbearing. Alvina Miller immediately resembled a trained child, nodding his head, then she struggled for a moment: "You''ve got some pain." Joseph Grant then realized that he had just forgotten about the severity of the situation. When she released it, there was a red mark on her white and tender wrist. "Sorry!" The man''s eyes instantly felt a heartache. Alvina Miller felt a little unhappy. Instead, he felt that the man''s appearance at the moment was a little cute. "Your water boils." Alvina Miller''s eyes turned to remind her. Joseph Grant then turned around and put down the corn dumplings on the te. He deliberately put more, because he was afraid that this woman would also like to eat. Alvina Miller looked at the cake rolling in boiling water. For a moment, the kitchen was surrounded by the fragrance of corn. The man took the green onions and bent over to wash under the water tap. Alvina Miller leaned on the wall beside them. Although there was no words between the two, the atmosphere was not good, which made people think that he would like to spend his life like this It was over. This was Joseph Grant''s most rxed moment of the day. After he chopped the green onions, he washed his hands, turned around, and leaned halfway in front of the ss table. He looked at the woman leaning against the wall with a smile. "Oh, yes, I saw someone questioning you on the Inte today, does it matter?" Alvina Miller was almost lost in his gentle gaze. She immediately agreed to the things she had begged to do, so she had to do it for her. "Now, the voice of questioning is lower. Tim has a daughter who has a sense of reason. Her decision has shut all the irrelevant people." Joseph Grant said with a smile, in fact, he was really grateful to that Tim''s, if it wasn''t for her, I''m afraid that this war of words would still go on. It would indeed have a major impact on him when he took office, but for now, the incident might subside. "Really? Have you seen her daughter? Have you guys talked to you?" Alvina Miller was also surprised. He did not expect that Tim would have another daughter. "On the phone, she simply mentioned her father''s actions, but he didn''t expect too much." Joseph Grant was willing to answer Tim''s call because she had suppressed all his words for him. "Then, is she married?" Alvina Miller did not know why she asked this. Maybe every woman will be a little nervous before her beloved man. As long as the other person is a mother, she wants to test something. Don''t be jealous. Joseph Grant''s eyes were slightly astonished. She immediately saw through her thoughts andughed ruthlessly: "Alvina, you won''t be jealous anymore, the children are very old." Alvina Miller looked embarrassed. She immediately turned around and used her fingers to sp the wall: "Who said I''m jealous, I''m just curious." Joseph Grant shook her head helplessly. This woman did not admit it and insisted on an excuse. Alvina Miller''s eyes shed, then he turned to look at him and asked, "I remember you mentioned earlier that Duke had a nephew as your good friend. Are you still friends with him now? His uncle''s death, what bad thoughts have you had?" Joseph Grant was amused by her question once again. He could not help but stretch his hand and squeezed her cheek: "I''m a man, what thoughts can he have about me?" Alvina Miller was almost biting her tongue and quickly exined, "I didn''t mean this. I mean, would he misunderstand you? You feel like you''re a bad guy." Joseph Grant shook his head: "I don''t know about this, but at least he didn''t call to scold me."N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Ah?" Alvina Miller still had an exact answer. Joseph Grant''s answer was so general, how could she pass it on to her? "He doesn''t call and scold you, does that mean that he doesn''t think it''s rted to you?" Alvina Miller continued to ask. The man''s eyes stunned and locked her small face: "Alvina, you seem to be especially interested in him, are you?" Alvina Miller did not think so much. She just wanted to help Joanne learn more about their rtionship but she did not expect Joseph Grant to look at her with such a dangerous gaze, thinking that she had any impure thoughts. "Uh..." Alvina was so scared that he couldn''t speak, and turned to leave... But how could the man stretch out her long arms as she wished, and snuggle her straight into his arms? His hoarse voice came from his ears: Alvina wanted tough andugh, and forced to exin, "How could I be interested in him? I just care about you." "Is that right? I didn''t hear it." Joseph Grant became unreasonable. "Joseph, are you being rational? I''m really concerned about you and don''t dare to have any though about other men." Alvina Miller had to extend a small hand to swear. "Oh!" The man seemed to forgive her, but the next line of his voice et sounded low in her ear: "Since you''re so free, then we''re going to have children since tonight." S Alvina Miller''s ears trembled. Her pretty face immediately blushed, she bit her lip, and slightly indistinctly clicked her head. Joseph Grant then let go of her hand, let her go, and turned around to save his almost cooked dumplings. Alvina Miller watched the man rush around andughed. Joseph Grant gritted her teeth angrily: "Wait for youter." Alvina Miller turned around and walked out, as if she wanted to escape as soon as possible. Joseph Grant brought the dumplings out. Alvina Miller was already sitting at the dining table, waiting to enjoy the food. The man had actually cooked a portion for her, and he had brought that portion in front of her. After putting down the dumplings, Joseph Grant''s brain suddenly had a funny thought. Why did he feel like he was feeding the puppy? It was a pity that his puppy was not obedient, he was just angry at him. Alvina Miller immediately screamed, "I can''t eat that much. Give it to you. I''ll eat the bowl of less." Joseph Grant said indifferently, "Let''s eat first, then give it to me." Alvina Miller was stunned, then she shy again. Oh my god, she''s been with this man for so long. Why would she be blushing and heartbeat because of him? Did he really love him so much? The two of them sat at the table and lowered their heads to eat. "Right, I heard that Alvina has already arrived. What did she do for you?" Joseph Grant seemed to suddenly think of it. Alvina Miller trembled and fainted. How did Joseph Grant ask? Chapter 1676 Chapter 1676 Alvina Miller''s action to eat the dumplings suddenly slowed down, and her brain quickly shed through various reasons, but in the end, she still did not find anything suitable, so she had tough and say, "Warm, it''s here to talk to me." "This girl has nothing to do in the Three Treasures Pce. She really has nothing else to do?" Joseph Grant knew his sister very well, and Alvina Miller wanted to lie to him. Alvina Miller trembled again. She realized that it was very difficult to get past Joseph Grant. This man had a clear gaze and an insight into that. "She... she wants to lend me a bag!" Alvina Miller finally found a suitable reason. "Oh, maybe my parents managed to kill her pocket money." Joseph Grant actually believed it. Alvina Miller sighed in his heart and did not expect Joseph Grant to not suspect her. "Your parents still care about her pocket money? If she''s short of money, you as a brother, you have to give her a little, girls can''t lose money." Alvina Miller immediately reminded him. Joseph Grantughed. "I''ll give you my money. You can give it to me. Good people will let you do it." Alvina Miller''s eyes widened. "Give it to me? No, no, no, you''re the one who manages it yourself. I''m not very good at ounting. I''ll only spend money. Kind." Alvina Miller really didn''t want to worry about it. Thest thing she liked in her life was dealing with numbers. Joseph Grant looked at her with a strange expression: "Not all women like to seize her husband''s money? I heard that money is the lifeblood of men. Alvina Miller saw that he was exining it seriously, but she shrugged her shoulders, her face disapproving: "I don''t want to control you too tightly. If you''re with me, it''s because your money has been held by me. What''s the point? Then, my money is enough for me to use. Call me a sister-inw. I have to give her a big red envelope. When Joseph Grant saw the woman opposite him look smug and proud, he frowned for a moment: "Don''t be used to her." "I''m not used to her, I just feel that girls need to be rich, so that she won''t be easily deceived by other men." Alvina Miller replied seriously. "Don''t underestimate Joanne, she won''t be easily deceived. She has been an expert since she was young. If you want to impress her heart, I''m afraid it won''t work." Joseph Grant smiled lightly, it was not that he did not want to care for his sister. It was just that he was more thorough than him in treating her male and female friends. He used to give him lessons in love education. "Oh?" Alvina Miller looked up in surprise, then lowered her head and smirked. Indeed, Joseph Grant really understood his sister. Joanne''s concept of love was still quite upright. The man he picked was also good enough. Very good. "Well... would you stop her boyfriend?" Alvina Miller pretended to ask casually, but his eyes were nervously peeking at the man''s reaction. Joseph Grant paused, his eyes staring at him: "That depends on who she is with. If I feel that the other party is not behaving well, I will definitely stop it." "I believe that everyone who acts as a big brother will take care of her sister, but... If you really have a man she likes especially in the future, that man might be the one you don''t want to see. Stop it? "Joseph Grant''s answer was too general, she had to ask more. Joseph Grant''s eyes squinted, staring at the bright blue eyes of Alvina Miller without blinking. "Ah?"Alvina''s frightened face turned pale. She quickly lowered her head and took a sip of soup, then shook her head and said, "No, how could she tell me this?" Joseph Grant bit his lips lightly with a dissatisfied expression: "If Joanne really tells you about someone she likes, you can''t hide it from me. I''m your husband, her brother. I''ll know sooner orter." Alvina Miller had never heard Joseph Grant say such harsh and overbearing words. Her heart was beating more and more. However, she could not let Joseph Grant know about it. "Why do you have to emphasize that you are my husband? Do I have to tell you any secrets in the future? Then will your secrets be told to me?" Alvina Miller could only use her trick it was a shield. Joseph Grant''s eyes narrowed. Why was she angry? The man''s palms suddenly stretched out, holding onto her little hand on the table, and said in a gentler tone, "I didn''t mean this, I just ..." "It''s just that I want to obey your words in the future." Alvina Miller intentionally misrepresented his intentions. Joseph Grant was shocked. There was no appetite to eat. His tall body quickly stood up and walked around the dining table. She stood behind her and leaned slightly. His voice was gentle: "Yeah, don''t be angry. You''re my wife and you''re not my pet. Why are you obedient?" Alvina Miller had originally just wanted to cover up the incident just now, but she did not expect Joseph Grant to be so nervous about her. She also exined that she felt that she was unreasonable, and quickly hugged him, and whispered: "I''m probably not in a good moodtely, So I''ve be a little tempered. If not, you can do something for me. If I do something, I might be able to distract you." "What do you want to do?" Joseph Grant asked her curiously. "I don''t know. Can I still do the same job as before?" Alvina Miller asked curiously. "Don''t do your previous job, but I know there''s something you need to do in the past two days." Joseph Grant smiled. "What is it?" "Tomorrow is the sixth anniversary of the opening of the National Library. There are many famous books donated by famous artists at home and abroad. Originally, I was invited to go over, but I have something to do, I can''t go over. You can go for me instead." "What am I going to do for you? I ... I don''t understand anything." As soon as she heard that it was state affairs, her beautiful eyes widened. "You don''t have to do anything. If you have to be a person, you can choose to help organize your books, and student representativesez over to help you deal with children. It should be your strength. Now, you can learn how to get along with children. It''s also convenient for us to have more experience when we be parents. "Joseph Grant smiled and suggested to her. "Listen to you, it''s like ying in the past." Alvina Miller understood this. "Of course it''s not fun. I''ll do some special reporting. If you''re tomorrow, it''s definitely a weight guest. I''ll send someone to teach you what to do every step of the way. You can cooperate well. It''s not too much pressure." Helplessly, she smiled and advised her. "Okay, then I''ll be there tomorrow." Alvina Miller heard that this was meant to represent him and to report. Why would she dare to y around with this? She would do this well with a serious face.. Joseph Grant persuaded her to return to his position and finished the remaining dumplings. "I''ll eat it for you. I''m full." Alvina Miller realized that Joseph Grant was really hungry. She immediately pushed the remaining half of the bowl in front of him.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Joseph Grant''s thin lips curled up, and he was wee. She ate a few more bites from the bowl she had eaten. Homely little days belonged to each other, and even the air seemed sweet. Alvina Miller had already walked out of the grief that Grandfather had left. She could not be negative anymore. Grandfather had always taught her to be positive, even in a desperate situation, she could not easily give up on herself. She really should revive her mood and embark on an unknown path again. Joseph Grant washed the bowl and walked out while wiping his hands. Outside the door of the living room, the lights were misty, and a thin, straight figure stood. Joseph Grant walked outside. "Alvina, what are you doing here?" Joseph Grant asked her gently. "I''m thinking about life!" Alvina said with a smile. "Oh?" Joseph Grant raised his eyebrows with interest. "Did you think clearly?" "Mmm! Almost." Alvina Miller nodded in seriousness. "Then did you take me into ount?" Joseph Grant followed her andughed. "Yes." Alvina Miller nodded vigorously. "Then, do you have to think about it and do somethingter?" The man said, his hand already holding onto her waist. For so many days, he felt that he had restrained himself to the limit. Chapter 1677 Chapter 1677 The night was cool and the temperature in the bedroom was rising. After Joseph Grant showered, he reached out to turn off the light. In the makeup room, Mary Ann held a bottle of face cream and squinted her ck eyes. She looked at the ingredients of the face cream one by one. She had been in contact with cosmetics for a long time. Some cosmetics were effective, but they were not suitable for pregnant women. Mary Ann came over to take an advertisement today. In her rush, her assistant temporarily forgot to bring her the cosmetics she used to use. Mary Ann took out her phone, took a few lines of text on it, and sent out a text message. In a short while, she received the reply. The ingredients above were gentle and not irritating to pregnant women. Mary Ann finally let out a sigh of relief, so that the staff could put on makeup for her. She''s been pregnant for three months, but she''s slim and doesn''t care at all. Now she has some severe morning sickness, and she eats very little food every day. It was not easy to be a mother. This was a hurtfulmercial. When the director was satisfied that Mary Ann had shot it in the studio for over three hours, Mary Ann stretched out her hand and smiled. The phone was over. "Clear, CEO has already made a dozen calls." "Isn''t he? He''s known so quickly?" Mary Ann''s pretty face shed with a sense of tension. The assistant also squeezed a cold sweat for her. "Hurry up and call him back. I think he''s going crazy." Mary Ann took the phone and walked to a quiet ce, then he called Leo William''s words. "Mary Ann, what are you doing?" The man was calling her with a surname and was indeed angry. Mary Ann quickly answered honestly, "I''m doing an advertisement. This advertiser has found me before. I signed the contract." "Don''t you promise me to stop all your work?" Leo William found out that this little woman was not obedient at all. He clearly promised something good. "Just take an advertisement. Don''t worry. I''m done with it now, so I''m going to go home." she spit out her tongue. She did have the intention of concealing it. "Where are you? I''lle and pick you up!" The man''s voice came again. Mary Ann said where he was. The man hung up the phone. After an hour and a half, a ck car was parked at the entrance of the advertisingpany. In a familiar car, Mary Ann quickly picked up a bottle of juice and stood up, "Everyone, go back to thepany. I have to take a step." "Clearly, when are you going to get married to CEO William? Can I wait to eat candy?" Someone immediately asked with a smile. "Right, I want to eat too, and I want a big red envelope." Mary Ann looked at the coaxing colleagues and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, there will be a wedding candy, there will be a red envelope." Mary Ann walked out of the door. Leo William in an orthodox suit had gotten out of the car and looked at the girl who was walking towards him. Mary Ann met the man''s slightly squinted eyes. His heart tensed up. He was still angry. "Leo William, why are you here in person? You work so hard every day, so don''t waste your time too ..." "Get in the car!" Leo William tensed his face and dropped the words.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Mary Ann quickly sat in the rear seat. Not long after, the man''s tall body also sat in. A small hand immediately wrapped around him and held his arm. Immediately, a tender and beautiful face also stabbed over, leaning against his shoulder. Unconsciously, she softened a little. "The next time you won''t be allowed to take up your work anymore. You''re a pregnant woman. You have to look like a pregnant woman. Rest well at home, don''t run around." Leo William was really worried. ''S life. Mary Ann had to grin out a row of small teeth and smile very happily: "You care so much about me, okay, I promise you, from now on, I really won''t take the job anymore." "Clever, can you listen to me well? You''re wandering outside, I can''t work at ease." Leo William saw that she was tired of being around her like a cute kitten. But he was still nervous. "Mmm, I''m obedient." Mary Ann immediately nodded. The man reached out and gently pushed her into his arms. His thin lipsy against her forehead. Leo William, felt like he waspletely trapped by her. His heart could not tolerate anything else. His deep feelings sometimes gave him a deep sense of panic. They all said that it was enough to love one person, only seven points of love, and the remaining three points to love themselves, so that the rtionship could be rxed and rxed, and it would not make this love suffocate. The truth was obvious, but Leo William could not do it. At that time, he thought that he could find a woman to marry. As long as the other person was excellent, suitable for him, and had amon dream. The meaning of truly loving someone, how can they control it? Her heart had long been worried about the other party''s every move. Every minute, every second, all the time, he wanted to know what the other party was doing, would it be dangerous, to share with the person she loved. Mary Ann stiffened by his side and did not dare to move, but her heart was sweet. "Where are we going?" Mary Ann asked curiously. "It''s noon now, of course, it''s time to eat!" Leo William did not eat lunch to rush over to find her. "You haven''t had lunch yet?" Mary Ann looked at her phone. "It''s almost two o''clock." "What? I''m hungry, I''m making you feel bad?" Leo William smiled. Mary Ann inevitably scolded herself: "It''s all my fault that I''m not good. I shouldn''t have secretly ran to shoot an ad. What do you want to eat? I''ll treat you to it." When Leo William heard herst few words, his handsome face changed slightly and he was instantly unhappy: "Do you still need it between us?" "I know you''re rich, but this is a part of my heart. It should also be my apology to you." Mary Ann immediately exined with a smile. "Our children have been three months old. You still need to apologize to me? Did you treat me as my own?" Mary Ann''s beautiful eyes were stunned: "How is she then?" "How do you treat yourself, you can treat me like this in the future, you can''t be polite to me anymore." Leo William could not think of the words to exin, so he said very easily. Mary Ann immediatelyughed: "That''s not good. I''m very casual to myself. Sometimes I don''t eat for a day, just to make my waist look thinner the next day." "What?" Leo William''s face instantly changed. "When did you treat yourself so hard?" Mary Ann smiled and replied, "I''ve been very ruthless about myself before. There''s no way I can do it." Leo William''s face turned gloomy: "If your job makes you hungry every day, I won''t allow you to do this job anymore." "Do you want to control me again?" Mary Ann''s beautiful eyes widened in surprise. "I just don''t want my child to be malnourished." Leo William was only angry if she cared about her. How could she not make him feel bad when she was hungry? Mary Ann thought about this seriously: "You''re right. I can''t be hungry anymore. I''m not alone anymore." Leo William was so annoyed by her that she could notugh or cry: "Don''t eat every day during this period of time. You''re not keeping your figure again, are you?" Mary Ann quickly shook her hands and exined, "Of course not, I''m too much to say that I can''t eat anything. I''ve heard that after four months, this situation will improve. By that time, I will definitely eat more." Leo William sighed, "Don''t joke with your body. Actually, I think that if you are fatter, you should look better." "Really?" Mary Ann immediately reached out and touched his face: "If I''m fat, my face will definitely be fat, how can it look good?" "You probably don''t know that men actually like slightly fat girls." Leo William intentionally misled her. "You like it too?" Mary Ann''s beautiful eyes immediately stared at him. "I like you getting fat!" Leo William actually remembered how she looked when she came to thepany to shoot an advertisement. At that time, she had just entered the entertainment industry and had a pretty face with some baby fat. It was really cute. Chapter 1678 Chapter 1678 Just as she was about to lose weight, the man beside her said that she liked her to be a little fatter. "Are you not going to like me anymore?" Mary Ann asked him nervously. Leo William was just chatting with her, but she did not expect that she would treat this topic so seriously. He gently touched her long hair: "Of course not, I said that, I''ve determined you, I don''t care about you I like what it looks like." Mary Ann pouted andughed. The magic of love was to let people indulge in it and enjoy the sweetness and concern. The two of them reached a restaurant and walked out of the elevator. They met a familiar figure. Amanda Addison turned out to be chatting with several men and women of the same outfit. She inadvertently raised her head and saw that Leo William was walking with her hand, and her expression froze. Leo William and Mary Ann naturally saw her, but their expressions were natural. Even if they met, it was not strange. Amanda Addison stood still and waited for them to walk over. She suddenly said, "Mary Ann, can I talk to you about my dad?" Mary Ann paused and looked up to ask Leo William. Leo William let go of her hand and whispered, "I''ll wait for you by the window." Only then did Mary Ann turn around and look at Amanda Addison. Her eyes were less exaggerated, and her temperament became more mature. After Amanda Addison said a few words to his colleagues, she turned around and led Mary Ann to a ce with few people. "I heard, you''re pregnant!" Amanda Addison asked after a few steps. The news of Mary Ann''s pregnancy has actually been spread. Although no reporters have been able to confirm her from her, at present, Mary Ann has shrugged off all her work and rested on her heart. Besides, Leo William was extremely close to her because of her love. While pregnant, this seemed like a normal thing. Mary Ann didn''t answer her about this. She just learned her indifferent tone and said, "What do you want to talk about?" "Does my father often look for youtely? Do you recognize him?" Amanda Addison stared at Mary Ann, wondering if it was because of the moisture of love. She was obviously much more beautiful than before. What''s more, it''s not good to have good skin. "That''s right, he oftenes to see me. Are you angry?" Mary Ann frowned, so Amanda Addison wouldn''t even hate her, so she didn''t want Fang Yang to visit her. "Is it useful if I''m angry? Hatred will only make me extreme. Don''t worry, I''ve already seen a lot of things. Even if I saw you and Leo William together now, I wouldn''t be jealous of you Amanda Addisonughed at herself. The cruel reality had forced her to grow up. She was now really grown up and sensible. "Is that so? That''s a good thing. There are a lot of things that should have been taken lightly. Don''t get along with yourself." "My parents told me that a man who doesn''t love her must never marry. Even if he loves each other miserably, even if he wants to tie him up to marry him all the time, this is just a moment of happiness, It''s life¡ªlong hatred. Such a marriage is a disaster. I can see that Leo William really loves you. You are so lucky that he has chosen you from among millions of people. It''s a man I''ve loved, and I hope he can live happily as well. "Amanda Addison was still in a self-deprecating tone, but she had forced herself to ept this reality. Mary Ann was stunned for a moment. She did not expect to see her for a few months. Before Amanda Addison changed so much, she was still willing to bless herself. "If you really think so, I''ll say thank you." Amanda Addison looked at Leo William not far away: "My dad''s mood has improved significantly recently. There''s your credit for it. He''s getting older, and if anything can make him happy, I will Georgely, if you like, I hope that you can truly treat him as your father, and call her father from the bottom of his heart. In this way, he will definitely be happier. "Sincerely, she really hoped that Mary Ann would recognize Fang Yang as his father. This was something he had been looking forward to for over 20 years. Mary Ann looked at her in shock. "Aren''t you against it?" "I''m not against it. It''s a fact that there''s no way to change it. You canugh at it. Mary Ann sighed lightly: "Actually, I''ve already forgiven him. If he doesn''t say anything else, he''s actually a pretty good person. Maybe one day, I''m willing to call him like that." "Mmm, let''s go. He seems to have been looking at you. He''ll definitely think that I''ll hurt you too." Amanda Addison had a hint of sadness in her eyes. In Leo William''s eyes, she was a bad woman., It''s too pathetic. "Goodbye, I have a chance!" Mary Ann turned around and walked towards Leo William. Amanda Addison turned around and left. When Leo William saw Mary Ann''s expression calmly walk over, he could not help but ask: "Amanda Addison talked to you about something? She didn''t say anything to stimte you." "No." Mary Annughed: "You might be surprised that she seems to ept my existence?" "Oh?" Leo William was a little surprised. "Too many things might have. happened. Let her change her mind. She said that she hopes we can live happily."Until this moment, it was only when Mary Ann had changed her side that Leo could think of her. The unreasonable person now felt that she was really sensible and willing to make sense. "Is it? I was really a little surprised." Leo William shrugged his shoulders and didn''t think much about it. Mary Ann sighed, "Isn''t there a lot of things happening? People will change. In the past, I hated Fang Yang, I couldn''t wait for him to suddenly disappear in this world. one Now, realized that if he work day It''s really gone. It won''t appear in my life anymore. That would be a shocking thing again. " Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "You already think of him as your loved one. Of course, you can''t ept him leaving one day," said Leo William with a smile.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Maybe, I recognized him, but I don''t want him toe with my mother at all. I still hope that my mother will have a chance to find happiness. That person shouldn''t be him." This idea was a little ruthless. "People who used to love each other have been resentful against each other for so many years. I''m afraid that love will be burned out long ago. Your mother has a chance to pay for a better love. Of course, she shouldn''t turn back." ''S words were not extreme, he agreed with her. Mary Ann''s beautiful eyes were filled with joy: "Wouldn''t you feel that I''m ruthless?" "No, if one day I did the same thing, it''s not worth forgiving me, and you must not give me another chance. Men are greedy." Leo William stared at her, what he said was augh. "What do you mean, can you do something that''s sorry for me?" Mary Ann''s face stiffened and he instantly became nervous. "Of course not, I''m just saying this possibility." Leo William was embarrassed. "If there is such a possibility, I hope you can lie to me, don''t let me know." Mary''s eyes were sour, and in the next second, tears rolled around her sister-inw: "I feel like I''m a good person to coax. If you lie to me and coax me, I''m sure that nothing has happened. When Leo William listened, he felt like a needle was piercing his heart. He quickly got up, walked to her side, sat down, and put his hand on her shoulder tofort him: "Clearly, I''m joking with you, don''t take it seriously." "Is that so?" Mary Ann used her fingers to wipe the corners of her eyes. "Maybe I''m pregnant now and I''ve be a little sensitive. But, with such a joke, I''m really afraid to be true." "I won''t!" Leo William stroked her shoulders with her big palm. "Don''t cry, I promise, I won''t make such a joke anymore." Mary Ann bit her lip and nodded, "Mmm, although this is a joke, I still want to tell you that if the joke came true, I might turn around and leave. You shouldn''t lie to me and don''t coax me, Let me go. " Leo William was in a frustrated mood, and her pain was hard to deal with. In this life, she was destined to be her. How could she let it go? Chapter 1679 Chapter 1679 The National Library was full of people. Today was the anniversary of the opening, and guests from home and abroad had entered in an orderly manner. There were dozens of famous schrs and friends from the literary and art circles who were blessed with the words. Upward fighting spirit. There were some university students nearby who had volunteered to help, as well as high school students who had performed for guests. Alvina Miller wore a white-colored dress, all over her body, only a leather watch on her wrist, a thin ne, a heart-shaped pendant, her long hair in a ponytail, and her elegant makeup, Showing a calm and confident temperament. Next to her was Zoey, and a few staff members Joseph Grant had sent to help her deal with the unexpected. When Alvina Miller''s car arrived, she held onto her handbag nervously and her face shed nervously. "Zoey, do you think I''m dressed up? Could it be too gorgeous?" Alvina Miller really cares about her appearance, not because she''s beautiful, but she just wants to know if she''s decent enough. After all, she wanted to represent more than just a personal image. She also wanted to represent Joseph Grant and this country. There were a lot of foreign media who came here, and her image today would definitely be photographed. "Very good, really, Alvina, don''t worry, just cut the ribbon and interact with the children. Just leave a picture. If you don''t like talking to others, we''ll arrange for you to rest in the lounge. Zoey was already familiar with the whole set of procedures. She was also a bodyguard. She also had to remind Alvina Miller of her entire schedule today. Although she was a little tired, Zoey was very grateful to her superiors for arranging her tasks, because she had been promoted. "Okay! Let''s go down." Alvina Miller smirked. With Zoey by her side, she was really rxed. When Alvina Miller stepped out of the car, she noticed that there were several cameras facing her. There were domestic and foreign people. Everyone was very excited to see her. At this moment, as soon as she got off the car, everyone was very excited to shoot. "Everyone said that the First Lady was young and beautiful. I saw you today. It''s really young. It''s full of mnin." The staff members whispered to each other. The happily First Lady, when she saw her clear and godly eyes, they were all still stunning. Zoeypletely shouldered her role as a bodyguard. She blocked the person leaning forward so that Alvina Miller could triumph forward. Alvina Miller walked forward with a smile. When she stepped on the stairs, suddenly, a five-year-old girl suddenly fell down and happened to fall in front of Alvina Miller. Alvina Miller instinctively bent over and pulled her hand. The little guy was today''s wee guest. She had just turned five years old and fell down because she fell asleep. "Sorry, the child was probably too excitedst night and didn''t rest well, so he fell asleep at this time." A young teacher rushed over and took the scared little guy over tofort her, she exined to Alvina Miller nervously. Alvina Miller could not help butugh and reached out to grab the little girl''s hand. It was tender and extremely cute. "It''s okay, it''s a child''s nature to be in a state of everything." Alvina Miller looked at the little girl''s beautiful face. His heart suddenly fell. Suddenly, there was an impulse to really want a child. Maybe she would be so pretty and cute. She could even fall asleep when it was fun. "Teacher, this sisterughs so beautifully!" The girl was obviously infected by the gentle touch in Alvina Miller''s eyes. She immediately revealed a sweet smile and turned to the teacher. The teacher was afraid that the child would say something wrong and offended Alvina Miller. After all, Alvina Miller was now a very important person, and now at such an important celebration, if she was really angry, it was her teacher who med it. Education was weak. "You can''t talk nonsense, and quickly apologize. This is our Mr. President''s wife." The teacher immediately said to the little girl. "Who''s Mr. President? Is this pretty sister''s boyfriend?" The little girl woke up in fright, and her little mouth started to grow. Alvina Millerughed. The child''s innocence was like a good medicine to heal the wounds of his heart. "Madam, I''m so embarrassed. I''ll carry her down first." The teacher looked embarrassed and quickly brought the little girl down. Alvina Miller''s mood seemed to have changed a lot from this moment. It turned out that she was quite popr with children. Along the way, there were primary school students and high school students. Each of them smiled with enthusiasm. This was the most beautiful smile. l.nN?velDrama.Org owns this. Alvina Miller''s mood seemed to be boiling. The hope of the mothend was built on these children. It was really urgent and important to bring them to feel some meaningful activities. The future direction. Kad been found. She could shift her focus to the direction of her child''s education and growth. I believe that Joseph Grant would definitely support her. As she walked past the weing student team, the curator came over to greet him. Alvina Miller smiled and greeted them. "It''s a great honor for my wife to take the time to attend the celebration. I''d also like to invite my wife to give her more valuable suggestions to help our library make better improvements." The director said enthusiastically. Alvina Miller chuckled and said, "The curator is wee. I''m just here today to see. I''m not an expert in this area, so I might not be able to give you advice." "It''s really a blessing for Mr. President to have this knowledge at a young age. Please invite your wife to visit inside I''ll send someone to apany you. I hope you''ll enjoy yourself. The curator had a lot of things to do today, He was still very nervous about whether this youngdy would be a good-tempered person. Now that he saw Alvina Miller, based on his many years of experience in reading, he felt that this young firstdy was a good-tempered and gentle person. Kindhearted person, he really felt that this was the hope of the country. Behind Alvina Miller, she had already followed a group of people. She was a little embarrassed to walk in front of her. One of the staff members was prepared to exin some important things for her. Alvi Miller could only listen patiently, although it was a little boring Taste, but this might be the meaning of work. In the distance, there were a few young female university students doing reception work. In the distance, they saw a woman wearing a beige professional dress and apanied by a group of people to visit the library''s books and paintings. ''S surprise was also stunning. "Who''s that young woman? Which female star?" "How could it be a female celebrity? I heard that the First Lady woulde over today. Could it be her?" "No, she''s so young and pretty?" The college girl looked at her with envy. "I''ve heard that she''s so young and has a good temperament. I heard that she came from a big family. Her grandfather also donated all his tens of billions of dors to the country for charity work. "Mr. President has such a good eye." There was a girl beside him who said with emotion. "Really? Her family is so rich, she has donated billions of dors. Could it be a girl spoiled by her family?" Someone immediately questioned. "I don''t know. At present, Mr. President is willing to marry her, so he must have something worthy of his appreciation." After all, they were considered as peers. This group of female students was still a little sour about Alvina Miller, but it was just sour. Who did not want to be able to marry a Prince Charming? After Alvina Miller visited the entire pavilion, it took more than two hours to exin. Zoey saw that she was a little tired, so she said to the staff: "Mrs., take a break, cut the ribbon for a while, and then invite here here." The staff was extremely honored to have Alvina Miller enter the lounge. Chapter 1680 Chapter 1680 When she entered the door of the lounge, Alvina Miller picked up the nearest chair and sat down. The first time, he bent over to take off his high heels. Her eyes were red from the pain. Zoey did not realize that Alvina Miller had always endured such pain. When she saw it, the whole person was shocked, and quickly squatted down to help her check: "Alvina, why didn''t you tell me earlier, you Isn''t the quality of this shoe so bad?" Alvina hoped, "I don''t me my shoes, but my feet are too flirtatious. I originally nned to wear another pair of shoes today, but I felt that they didn''t deserve my outfit, so I picked these white high heels. I can rub my feet. " "You really should have said earlier, why should you endure it till now?" Zoey sighed and felt very sorry for her. "The interpreter is so enthusiastic to exin to me, I can''t ruin my interest. Besides, there are so many people listening with me, I want to leave halfway, then I don''t have to give face?" Alvina Miller endured the present, just because she wanted to be more dedicated and passionate about her work. "Mr. President, if you look at him, you''ll definitely feel heartache." Zoeyughed angrily, but she still felt that the blue words were too stubborn. He was willing to endure the pain and take care of other people''s feelings. It''s a kind of heart disease that everyone shares. "Don''t let him know." Alvina Millerughed. "There''s a ribbon-cuttingter, so what do you do?" Zoey sighed. Alvina sighed, "What else can I do? Keep dressing. I don''t have the habit of bringing my shoes with me." "Let''s wear my shoes. Mine is a t heel. It should be a little bigger than yours." Zoey immediately suggested. "No, I''m wearing it. What are you wearing?" Alvina Miller immediately shook his head. "I''m wearing yours!" Zoey immediately tried her shoes, but realized that she could not wear them at all. Alvina Miller smirked and advised her, "If you don''t need it, just cut a ribbon and you''ll be back soon." "You still have to arrange your meal with the foreign guests at noon. Today''s trip has just begun. How could it end so soon? If not, I''ll have someone send you your shoes over now." Zoey said and had gone out to give a job the staff went to do this. Alvina Miller was sitting in a chair and looking through the window. It was very lively. She suddenly felt that this was the feeling of being in this world. Actually, she knew about this library, because her grandfather had given a part of his donations here. Alvina Miller''s feelings were inexplicably surging. She hoped that this grandfather''s money would help make more people to be able to understand the importance of knowledge, so that more people can see more and better works. The staff moved quickly. They bought Alvina Miller a pair of t shoes in a nearby mall. Alvina Miller gratefully put on new shoes, stood in the middle of a group of people, and held a pair of scissors toplete the ribbon-cutting ceremony. After cutting the ribbon, the curator started to give a speech. He was grateful to many people. Among them, there was Alvina Miller''s grandfather. He also specially introduced the rtionship between Alvina and his grandchildren. This sincere offer was touched, and Alvina Miller was trying hard to hold back the tears and did not want to cry on such an important asion. After the ribbon was cut, the luncheon started. Alvina Miller was seated. She talked to a few foreign guests about the cultural aspects. Alvina Miller was young. There were a lot of things she still didn''t understand. Fortunately, Joseph Grant the staff members who arranged for her helped her out, and she had all been involved in some things in the cultural industry. "Alvina, Mr. President is here!" Suddenly, Zoey walked over and attached to her ear, whispering. "Ah?" Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyes stunned. Why did Joseph Grante? Didn''t he say that he was busy with work today? "Mister, it might just be over for lunch." Zoey said with a smile. Alvina Miller''s heart was still blossoming. In fact, today, she was still alone. After all, she was young and unstable, and in many things, she would feel the courage to touch. Joseph Grant was uninvited. It was a happy thing for her. Joseph Grant''s arrival attracted everyone''s surprise. He did not expect that Mr. President, who had such a rich life, had such a close rtionship with the people. Presumably, it was because the person he loved was here. Alvina Miller saw Joseph Grant in the crowd. He was surrounded by some people. The curator personally exined what was beside him, and the distance was a little noisy. Alvina Miller was automatically deaf, a pair of beautiful eyes, only focused on the man''s serious handsome face. He reminded him that he had just turned around and saw the delicate figure in the crowd. Joseph Grant immediately lowered his head and said something to the curator, then quickly walked towards her. Alvina Miller''s breathing was a little tight. A pair of beautiful eyes looked at him with shyness. Even though the two of them shared the same bedst night, at this moment, he felt that she was at a distance from him. It was the real sun and the moon, and she was just a small star around his aura, making her feel that she wanted to shine with him. It was a very difficult thing. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Joseph Grant said softly, "Yeah." "Why are you here?" Alvina Miller obviously wanted to say something else to him, but he only asked him every day. "I''m not far away anyway. I''ll eat lunch everywhere. Even if you''re here, then of course, I want toe too." Joseph Grant''s voice was soft, and everyone around them did not dare to breathe loudly. Joseph, Grant''s voice was very low, bue lifet some people still heard it. A Bowl of dog food was ruthlessly patted on his face. Oh my god, they should find a girlfriend and talk about it forever. The rtionship that did not end was over. Alvina Miller was a little shy and did not dare to say these sweet words to Joseph Grant in front of so many people.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Of course, Joseph Grant was just in time. There was a ce where the staff had already arranged for a meal. It was in the cafeteria. Joseph Grant took Alvina Miller''s hand and walked in the direction of the cafeteria. At the roundtable, many famous schrs had already sat down. When Joseph Grant came in, everyone gathered and stood up. Joseph Grant immediately said politely, "Seniors, please don''t be too polite." "Mr. President is very young and promising. "Yes, Madam is generous. She cares about public welfare and will definitely be your good helper." Joseph Grant and Alvina Miller could not help but look at each other and saw smiles in their eyes. When they sat down, Alvina Miller sat beside Joseph Grant. Zoey and Warren Hilton ate on a table next door. Joseph Grant and Alvina Miller had lunch with everyone present. Joseph Grant had been interested in literature since he was a child, so he had a topic with some of the seniors present. To talk about some literature ¡ªrted knowledge, Alvina Miller was covered in circles and he could only bow his head to eat. Suddenly, she saw a piece of beef and prawn strips in her bowl. She squinted at the man beside her and saw his gentle smile. Her heart trembled. Oh my god, why did she feel that Joseph Grant was so exciting today? Talented, learned, and with a handsome face, this contrast made people feel his unique charm. Alvina Miller''s heart was beating fast, and she suddenly wanted to pounce on her. Hug him, or let him hug him. "Eat more!" The man''s low voice came from his ear. Alvina Miller was so embarrassed that she had eaten enough. Everyone was talking. She just buried her head and ate too much. "Yes!" Alvina Miller nodded in the gaze of many people, indicating that she had heard it. Joseph Grant looked at her like this and could not help butugh at the bottom of her heart. He suddenly saw more of her unfair look. Now, he was serious. Chapter 1681 Chapter 1681 After lunch, Joseph Grant and Alvina Miller finally had time to spend time alone. The sunlight outside the window was bright, and under the shadow of the trees, the old banyan tree nted near the window was even more alive. Alvina Miller sat on the chair in front of the window, raised her eyes, andzily looked at the tree outside the window. It was like a big umbre, making people feel very secure and able to cover the wind and rain. Joseph Grant sat in a position opposite her. Next to it was a cup of fresh tea that had just been sent in. The tea was overflowing with a wisp of hot smoke, making this afternoon''s peace more rxed. "Zoey said that you have worn your heels, let me see." After the man''s gaze stopped on her face for a few seconds, he suddenly thought of an important thing. Alvina Miller was enjoying this silence. When she suddenly heard her words, she looked pretty hot. She felt embarrassed and rationalized her hair: "Why did Zoey even tell you this? It''s not a big deal. Let me report to you. "Zoey is a very responsible person. Your business, no matter how small, she will tell me, don''t be angry." Before speaking, Joseph Grant had stood up from the chair, squatted at her feet and reached out to go get her shoes off. "I really don''t have to, it''s alright now." Alvina quickly rolled his legs together and kept him from looking. "Don''t be nervous, I''ll take a look." Joseph Grant knew that she was shy. She reached out with her long arms and grabbed one of her feet. He took off her shoes and saw a heel the red marks on her were even ripped and bleeding. "The next time you wear shoes, be morefortable." The man frowned. In the next second, he reached out and took out an ointment from his suit pocket. "Joseph, why do you still bring your medicine with you?" Alvina Miller was about tough or cry. This man had actually brought something like this. "I brought it exclusively for you." The man admitted that if he didn''t know that her foot was injured, he wouldn''t take this medicine around. Alvina Miller suddenly stoppedughing, her eyes warmed up. She couldn''t help but bit her lip and looked at the man with a loving expression. The man was unscrewing the lid and squeezing out the medicine as he gently and carefully applied it to her. Looking down from her angle, she only saw the man''s sharp and sharp features. Under the thick and long eyshes, he covered the man''s heartache and gentle eyes. Alvina Miller did not move at all, so he allowed him to apply the medicine for himself. "You must pay attention next time, not for beauty ..." Joseph Grant twisted the lid of the medicine back and said as he stood up. However, when his gaze was on her eyes, he suddenly forgot what he wanted to say because of the beautiful blue words. In her eyes, tears shed. As she lifted the corner of her mouth, the tears fell on her cheeks. "What''s wrong with you?" Joseph Grant was shocked. He subconsciously reached out and wiped the tears in her eyes. "Joseph Grant!" Before the man''s words could be finished, he felt like she rushed over and hugged him tightly. Her face was in his arms and he mumbled to call his name. "So what?" Joseph Grant was a straight man. He couldn''t guess what the girl was thinking about. He was really frightened when he saw that she was crying and hugging. Did something important happen. "I love you!" Alvina Miller''s voice choked with a hint, but her confession was very clear: "I really love you very much. Why is this so? How can you attract me so much? You''re causing me to sin Do you know?" Joseph Grant listened to her nonsense. "Yan Xi, don''t you cry? Otherwise, people will think that I''m bullying you." Joseph Grant gently pushed her away, took the tissue and wiped the tears in her eyes. Alvina Miller''s eyes were reddish. When she met his eyes, she looked shy: "Don''t look!" She quickly reached out to cover her eyes and felt that she was too hypocritical. The man reached out and gently grabbed her little hand with a gentle smile: "Why don''t you let it look? You look so good." "Joseph, where did you learn how to make a girl happy?" Although Alvina Miller had just paid for his meticulous care for her, in the next second, her heart was sore again. Alright, this is the woman''s thoughts. There are many changes. Thest second might be eye-catching. The next second would be rainy. Joseph Grant listened and could not help butugh angrily: "Alvina, do you suspect me?" Alvina Miller curled his lips: "I''m not suspicious of you, I''m just feeling ... If you don''t have much experience, how can you know how to make me happy?" "Are you saying I''ve brought you medicine? I''ve touched you too much?" Joseph Grant was about to get gassed by her words. What should this little woman want him to do? Is it wrong to care about her? Alvina Miller saw that his handsome face was tensed up, so she felt that something was wrong with her. Otherwise, why did she misunderstand someone''s good intentions? "I''m too careful. When are you leaving?" Alvina smiled twice and stopped sharpening. "I''ll have to leave after I drink this cup of tea." Joseph Grant saw that she wasn''t angry anymore, and he breathed a sigh of relief, then he had the mood to taste the cup of tea. Alvina Miller lowered his head andughed. "Then, will youe back early at night?" "I''ll probably be backter in the evening. My mother called me and said she wasing to dinner with you tonight." Joseph Grant said with a smile. "Ah? Your mother wille over, then what about your father?" When Alvina Miller heard it, he instantly became nervous. "My dad won''te, don''t worry, my mother just wants toe and see you." Joseph Grant smiled andforted her. "Okay, I miss her too." Alvina Miller immediately smiled, but she was still nervous. There was a delicate rtionship between her mother-inw and her mother She was just afraid to make small mistakes in front of her mother-inw. She did not know how to be a qualified and lovable daughter-inw. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Joseph Grant really left after drinking tea. Before he left, he could not help but hugged her and kissed her on his forehead. More than three in the afternoon, Alvina Miller returned home, and after a busy day, she was indeed a little tired. The first thing she did home, she decided to go back for a while. At half past five, the rm clock woke her up. She sat up and walked downstairs. Mother-inw woulde over. She had to tidy up the house first. When she walked down the stairs, she heard a gentle female voice, "Alvina, are you awake?" Alvina was so scared that she almost fell off thest two steps. Her beautiful eyes widened and she quickly walked nervously to the sofa: "Mother, when did youe over, why didn''t you wake me up?" "It''s not too long since I''ve just been here. I''m not arguing if you''re sleeping. I heard that you''ve been busy with a lot of things today, so I''m sure you''re tired." Madamughed. Alvina Miller was even more ashamed. She said embarrassedly, "Mother, let me pour you a ss of water. Do you want tea?" "No need to be busy, I poured a cup of tea, Alvina,e and sit. Our mother-inw hasn''t talked about it properly yet." Mrs. Joanne looked at Alvina Miller. The more you watch, the more you like it. Alvina Miller quickly sat on the sofa, restlessly cing her hand on his knees and sitting in a very upright position. "Mother, because of my grandfather''s matter, I haven''te to say hello to you recently. I hope you don''t mind." Alvina Miller immediately said softly. "We''re very sorry about yourBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. grandfather. You have to adjust your mood first. Don''t be too sad. I believe your grandfather will definitely hope that you will bol" happy every day." Mrs. Joanne gentlyforted her. S "I''m much better!" Alvina Miller quickly replied. l.n Mrs. Joanne looked at her and then said, "Alvina discussed with Joseph. Even though your wedding has been postponed, you and Joseph have already received their marriage certificates. Now, what are your ns? " Alvina Miller''s eyes froze for a moment. She didn''t think about any ns for a while, so she shook her head: "We don''t have any ns at this time." "Didn''t you think about the child?" Joanne asked in surprise. Chapter 1682 Chapter 1682 Alvina Miller heard Joanne''s mother''s words, and her face became hot for no reason. "It''s one thing to think about it, it''s another to have any actual actions. Alvina, you''re married to Joseph, and we''re also women. Don''t be shy. It''s normal to talk about this topic." Seeing that Alvina Miller was scared of what she said, she quickly smiled andforted her. Alvina Miller then looked up and blushed. She smiled twice: "Mother, don''t worry, we will definitely consider this matter seriously. We all like children." "Since you''re working hard, I won''t rush you anymore." Mother Joanne is not a lover either. She knows that young people have young people''s thoughts and lifestyle, and she doesn''t want to interfere too much. ''S reminder was just a few. "Okay, mother, don''t worry. We''re really thinking about the child." Alvina Miller understood her mother-inw''s feelings. The arrival of a small life was really a great event for a family to look forward to. As the child represents the future, she has already made up her mind. She must give birth to two more children for Joseph Grant. It is best to have a little lover. In this way, she will know what kind of situation Joseph Grant will love her daughter. Mother Joanne and Alvina Miller had a dinner. When she was leaving, she gave Alvina Miller some supplements and a few presents. Alvina Miller looked at some of the supplements on the coffee table. Some of them could notugh orugh. Among them, there were still a few bottles of nutritional products prepared before pregnancy. She could not help but stretch out her hand. It seemed that she would not be able to give birth. Around 10 p.m., Joseph Grant returned with a handsome face. Alvina Miller had just taken a bath and his long hair was still wet. He pushed open the bathroom door and saw the man sitting alone beside the bed. On the sofa, she was supporting one side with one hand and looked at her with deep gaze. "Are you back?" Alvina Miller saw that he suddenly appeared, and he was delighted. Joseph Grantzily gestured at her, and Alvina Miller immediately walked obediently and sat down in his arms. Joseph Grant reached out and touched her long wet hair: "Why didn''t you blow dry? It''s easy to catch a cold." "Wait for you to dry it for me." Alvina Miller replied intentionally. Joseph Grantughed speechlessly, then gently pushed her away. He stood up and sat on the sofa, then he got a hair dryer. "Don''t!" Joseph Grant was very considerate as she leaned her on his body. His fingers gently rubbed her long ck hair. A strong and powerful wind blew through, the water was evaporating, and for a while, her long hair It waspletely dry. The whole person looked unparalleled and fresh like a hibiscus. Alvina Miller looked up at him embarrassedly. "Did your mother call you?" "No, did she go back to dinner after dinner here?" The man suddenly propped his hands on her two chairs. His tall body leaned halfway towards her, and his deep eyes were locked straight Her pretty face looked at her sparkling eyes at this moment. Her tiredness seemed to disappear. Alvina Miller nodded. "She left after dinner and gave me a lot of things." "Oh!" The man''s eyes smirked. "My mother treats you like a daughter. My son has never epted her gift." Hearing his sour reply, Alvina Miller could not help butugh: "Really? Then I''m really honored." "Did my mother say anything else? What did you guys talk about?" Joseph Grant could not help but wonder. Alvina Miller was ashamed of her face. "I''m not talking about anything, I''ll just talk about something that''s short of homely style. Right, she seems like she really wants us to have children soon." Joseph Grant''s eyes were surprised. "I''ve guessed it. She must be the one who said this. How did you answer her?" "How can I answer? Of course, I said yes, and I promised to be as soon as possible." Alvina Miller replied straightforwardly. "Oh?" The man''s ending rose, his face unclear: "You dare to promise as soon as possible." Alvina Miller did not realize his suggestion. He blinked at her beautiful eyes: "Right, of course, we have to be as soon as possible. I can see that your mother really wants to hug her grandchild." "Okay, wait for me!" The man straightened up. "What are you waiting for?" Alvina Miller asked in confusion. The man reached out to solve his cor. "Of course, I''ll do something that will allow you to give birth to a child as soon as possible." Alvina Miller understood, and his face flushed red. "I didn''t mean that." "That''s what I meant." The man''s eyes became more dangerous, then he turned into the bathroom. Alvina Miller could notugh orugh. It seemed that she had nowhere to run. Of course, she would not run away. No matter what kind of future she had to face, as long as she was with Joseph Grant, she would not be afraid. Early in the morning, after the rain shower, everything became more vibrant. Alvina Miller rubbed his back, rolled over, and sat up. When she looked at the time, it was already past nine o''clock, and she slept again. Joseph Grant had already left. After Alvina Miller had finished washing, she suddenly felt that she did not know what to do today. Then, as she ate breakfast, she nced at the newspaper beside her. This was the morning newspaper that Joseph Grant used to eat breakfast every morning. She flipped through it and saw a section of it all about the history of thepany''s development. Alvina Miller looked up. She suddenly seemed to know that today I''m going to do something. She took out her phone and called Lily. "Hello?" A gentle and sweet voice came. "Sis Lily, I''m Alvina Miller. Are you at home? I want toe and see you." Alvina Miller smiled and asked. "It''s you. If you''re free, you cane over. I''m at home." When Lily heard her voice, she was a little surprised. "I won''t disturb you, right?" Alvina Miller felt that his decision was too impulsive. "No, I''m bored too," Lily replied with a smile. Alvina Miller prepared a few gifts and asked the driver to send her to the Ji family. Arriving at the entrance of the Wayne Family Manor House, Alvina Miller was really surprised. He did not expect that the Family House would be this big, like a huge park, beautiful and picturesque. Lily made someone prepare a fruit cake, and she sat in the garden outside the door, waiting for Alvina Miller toe over. Alvina Miller''s car stopped and Lily smiled as she walked over to meet him. "Sis You!" Alvina Miller saw her iparably cordially. Perhaps because of the gentleness between her eyes, she could not help but want to get close to her. "Alvina,e and sit here. I''ve prepared some delicious food." Lily immediately suggested with a smile. Alvina Miller lifted the gift she brought over: "I''m in a hurry and I didn''t prepare anything. These two toys were bought by me on the road and sent to your little princess." Lily immediately chuckled: "The visitor is a guest. You''ll find something wrong when you buy such a thing. Don''t buy it again in the future. Children can''t be used to it." Alvina Miller immediately opened her mouth and smirked: "Are they all going to school? I really want to meet them." "Yeah, or else, you stay for dinner." Lily immediately invited. "Well, I still have to ask Joseph Grant. If he''sing over tonight, then I''ll stay here to eat." Alvina Miller was still very knowledgeable. She was here to look for Lily, and Edwards woulde back tonight If she was alone, it would not be nice to disturb their warm family life. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Lily listened, and immediately rejoiced, "Don''t worry, I''ll let Edwards call him, and say that you''re deducting your wife from the house and not letting him go. When Alvina Miller heard this, he nodded wittily: "Mmm, that''s a good idea. Let him tell him like this, and I want to know if he wille over to pick me up." "He definitely will!" Lily was confident about this young Mr. President. She was alsoing over. A man loves a woman and doesn''t say anything but she definitely gave her the most honest answer in her eyes. At his banquet, Lily could see that Joseph Grant''s eyes were filled with blue words. As long as she was there, he would definitely rush to her side, regardless of how busy he was. "Okay, let''s bet!" Alvina Miller immediately became interested as the child believed. "What are you betting on?" Lily was also a naughty person. Chapter 1683 Chapter 1683 Alvina Miller squinted at the sky, her head tilted, and she was really thinking about this bet. "Let''s bet something interesting." Lily was also seriously looking at the sky. "Or, let them perform a show live?" Alvina Miller immediatelyughed and said. "Alright!" Lily felt that this was a good idea. It would definitely be interesting to have a show to add to the fun. The two women hit it off at the same time. At this moment, the two men who were far away from work had a cold feeling on their unreasonable backs. "Come and sit!" Lily immediately smiled and invited. Alvina Miller sat on the chair andzily spread out his arms. "Your home is really beautiful. You can sit here and have a beautiful view. No wonder so many people want to be the young grandmother of the Wayne family." Real-name system envy, no way, women are actually very real creatures, beautiful things can often make them long for. Lily smirked: "Where did you hear these news again?" "You don''t need to listen to it. You go around thedies anddies in the high society. As long as you''re unmarried, you''re talking about Mr. Edwards. You''re young and handsome, and your wealth can be a mountain. In this life, in her next life, she will have unfinished money. I wonder, which woman doesn''t want to enjoy her achievements? "Alvina Miller was originally a straightforward person. At this moment, she regarded Lily as a close friend, and naturally talked a lot. "Maybe, sometimes, I also feel that I am really lucky. When I wake up every day, I feel that I am having a dream. When the sun shines on me, I feel that my dream hase true. But in fact, I''m still more uneasy. After enjoying sweet love, it''s a very trivial family matter. I''m afraid that love will notst long, or that marriage will not be loyal enough., And took out some of her hidden words tomunicate with her. Alvina Miller''s eyes blinked. Obviously, she didn''t seem to start thinking about these things. "I ... I''m not married yet. I might not be able to appreciate your current feelings, but I don''t know if it''s such a thing as love. How long will itst? It''s no use, it''s useless to flesh out every day. "Alvinaughed bitterly. Before that, she was a single person, she was a very optimistic person, and even abandoned such love. She felt that she was the most reliable person, and no one could count on it. But now, she seemed to be beaten every day. It turned out that love really existed in reality. There was a man who was willing to give everything for her. Even his safety could be ignored. "You''re right, I''ve probably been a little sentimental recently. Maybe it''s rted to my pregnancy. Once a woman is pregnant, her brain will think more and she will be weak." Lily immediately lowered her head andughed. "Sister Lily, are you pregnant again?" Alvina Miller looked at her in surprise and asked, "Alright, but you can also be pregnant. Your two children are also so old." Seeing her reflection, Lily asked jokingly, "Alvina, you guys have been together for so long. When are you going to have children?" Alvina Miller replied with a shy face: "Actually, we''ve been preparing all the time, but we don''t know why, so we haven''t reflected. It might be that I''m not feeling very welltely." "I heard what Edwards said about your grandfather. I hope you''ll be stronger." Lilyforted her. "I''m fine now. It''s normal for me to be sick and die. I''ve already epted this fact." Alvina Miller reached out with a cup of tea and drank two mouthfuls. In vain, I''m here to impress you. "Come on, get a little more, I hope you hug yourself quickly." Lilyughed very generously. "Where''s your family? Do I want to greet them?" Alvina Miller realized that he seemed to have been chatting with Lily, but forgot that she still had elders in her family. "They just went out today. My brother-inw has just given birth to a cute daughter. My mother-inw and grandmother have no time to go and help." Lily said with a smile. "Oh, that''s shocking. I''ll talk to them again next time," Alvina said with a smile. "It''s okay, you''ll alwayse over to y after you have time, anyway. I''m bored." Lily was really happy to have friendse and chat, even if they were talking about some non-nutritional topics, she would be able to relieve boredom. At lunch, the two of them used it in front of the tables and chairs in the yard. After eating lunch, Lily called Edwards. "Alvina Miller is here? Alright, I''ll call Joseph." Edwards was also very happy to hear this news. As long as Lily was not bored, his work was more at ease. "Okay, then you call him over." Lily suddenlyughed twice. "What are youughing at? I feel like you''re doing something bad." In his heavy work, Edwards suddenly heard her crisp and sweet smile, making him feel rxed and wanted to take this time to make a joke with her. Lily''s beautiful eyes trembled. Oh my god, why is this man so sensitive that she actually realized that she had done something bad? "No, you think too much, work hard, go home clearly, and hang up." Lily did not dare to continue chatting with him. If he let him know that he seemed to have pitted him, he would not be punished. .Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Edwards''s eyes narrowed, why did he still have a bad feeling? After Edwards hung up Lily''s call, he immediately called Joseph Grant. Joseph Grant could not answer his call in time, but an hourter, he called back. "Edwards, was there a meeting just now, what happened?" The man''s smiling voice came. "Oh, there''s nothing important. Your wife hase to visit my house. She wants to stay for dinner at night and ask if you have time to go over together." Edwards smiled and invited. "Okay!" Joseph Grant had hardly thought about it. He had actually thought of the family''s going to have a meal. By the way, he looked at Edwards''s pair of cute twins and et babies, and felt the family atmosphere with children in advance. Moreover, he I believe that Aina Miller would definitely have fun now, and finally had the opportunity to let her find a friend to rx, so he naturally depended on her. "That''s a deal,e early at night." Edwards hung up the phone and continued to work in his work. Edwards did not call back Lily because he felt that he would definitely be able to invite Joseph Grant over to be a guest. At this moment, it was gettingte, Alvina Miller and Lily sat in the living room, waiting for the two little fellows to go home. "Alvina, it looks like we haven''t said how to bet yet." Lily suddenly thought of a very important thing. Alvina Miller was stunned. "Joseph Grant is here. Let me lose." Lily immediatelyughed: "Then you must lose." Alvina Miller''s beautiful eyebrows trembled. "No way, what did you say?" "No, but I feel that you will definitely lose. I really want to see what program Mr. President will perform for us." Lily Scott''s expression was cheerful. Alvina hoped, "I''m done, did I get him?" el "It''s okay. If you turn around andfort him, he''ll definitely not be angry." Lily had already found out her experience in the field of husband husbandry. In fact, hez could give a p to a man to treat a man with a candy. If she didn''t care about it, it wouldn''t be true love. Alvina Miller was amused again, and immediately nodded: "Mmm, what you said makes sense. Then, let me reward him again." Just at that moment, three ck cars were parked outside the door. The doors opened. The two little fellows were wearing an expensive schoot uniform, carrying a small school bag, and quickly ran towards the living room. Halfway through, they saw that the guest was still a strange and beautiful sister. They immediately stopped. "Mummy, is this pretty sister your friend? Why haven''t we seen it before?" George immediately asked with a smile. Alvina Miller saw a pair of beautiful and delicate little guys running in. She was also shocked. "My God, it''s so cute. Genes are really powerful. Your son is too like CEO." Alvina Miller could not help but exim. Lily also felt that his son, whether in appearance or temperament, was moving closer to Edwards. She could not help but caress her forehead: "It was because of the image that she was recognized, but I don''t think so." "It''s really like it!" Alvina said. Chapter 1684 Chapter 1684 Lily waved to her children: "Come here and introduce to you. This is Alvina Miller. You are right to call Sister because she is smaller than Mummy." Edwards blinked her big eyes: "Mummy, how did you know this sister? Did you make friends?" Lily smiled stiffly: "How do you say that? How could Mummy not make friends?" "But your friends will love Daddy." Edwards did not know where she was confident. Alvina Miller listened to her andughed loudly. Oh my God, the child''s words are really funny. "Go and go, your father isn''t that attractive yet. Who told you that? I want to cut him off." Lily couldn''t hold it anymore. This little guy was so uneducated. "It''s brother!" Edwards immediately reached out her little finger and pointed to Edwards who was already trying to escape. "Jerry, stop!" Lily immediately drank: "Did you not hit you in three days? Are you itchy? Who told you to talk nonsense to your sister?" "I ... I''m just talking about it, Mummy, you forgive me." Although David was thick-skinned, he was also afraid of pain. Mummy looked so serious. Alvina Miller was alreadyughing that she was about to get out of breath. She quickly hurriedly said: "Sister Lily, don''t scare the little child. It''s okay to be so small." "Thank you, Alvina for helping me to intercede. I''ll remember this kindness. I''ll definitely return you in the future." George immediately blinked at Alvina Miller. At such a young age, she would already coax a girl. Lily was angry andughing. Who did his son learn from? His mouth was so sweet. Alvina Miller immediately rejoiced. "Okay, then I''ll wait." Edwards covered her mouth and snickered, finally letting her brother receive training. "Dianna, wait for me." George immediately red at her sister. "Wait, just wait, I''m not afraid of you." Edwards was now bing more courageous, and her status at home was obviously higher than that of Deborah. He was the father''s palm darling. Edwards had his hands crossed, his angry face blushing. Lily felt a headache and quickly raised her hand. "Give me my homework upstairs." The two little guys went upstairs with their schoolbags obediently, and the living room was quiet. "Alvina, see, the child is so noisy, there''s no silence at all." Lily could not help but smile bitterly. "No, I feel like a home is lively and has a more homely taste. Unlike me and Joseph Grant, if he doesn''te back, if I stay alone, I feel that the whole world is still. I I just wanted to have a child to make a fuss. "Alvina Miller really hadn''t felt this kind of atmosphere for a long time. She was yearning for it. Lily was actually a little embarrassed because she was afraid that Alvina Miller would not like the children''s trouble. Now, when she heard Alvina Miller say this, she felt more and more inmon with this girl. When it was dark, after the two little guys finished their homework, they ran down again. They started to y role-ying games with Alvina Miller. Alvina Miller was also bored, so he followed them to guess the riddle She thought that with her own IQ, she would definitely overtake these two little fellows. She had a sense of superiority that she could win without fighting. After ying a few rounds, she realized that Davidson''s IQ was also online, and she was very surprised to win. A five-year-old boy, she had to use all her strengths. She was extremely ashamed. In the end, she did not know what to do. The three of them started tomunicate in English. Only then did Alvina Miller realize that a good child really wanted to If she had a daughter in the future, she would have to lead the line with the Ji family. If he was so young, he would have a gentlemanly demeanor. Lily helped the Old Uncle arrange the dinner. She had arranged it. When she walked over, she saw that Alvina Miller was having a good time with the little guy. "You, why do I lose even if I guess? Am I really mature? Losing my innocence?" Alvina Miller looked at the palm of his hand and could not believe it. "You''re too humble, you must let us." George immediatelyughed. "Uhh, yeah, I have to let you guys, that''s it." Alvina Miller was cheeky. Lily really had no way to get them, but she also saw that Alvina Miller still had innocence in her bones. Perhaps it was this attitude that did notpete with the world, which would make Joseph Grant care for her. The sky waspletely dark. A few ck cars lit up from afar. Outside the gate, there was a long queue. Two tall figures bent down from the car. "What a coincidence, he could arrive at the same time." When Edwards saw Joseph Granting down from the car behind him, he immediately felt incredible. Joseph Grant immediatelyughed: "I saw your car and let the driver speed up." "So, you''re following me?" Edwards immediately squinted, his expression of danger. "Don''t be suspicious. There''s only one road and only one destination. Do you want me to fly to your house for dinner with my wings?" Joseph Grant''s expression was speechless. The two men joked while walking down the steps towards the living room. Suddenly, the two men had their own style, and their temperament was pure and noble. The two women sitting in the living room exchanged eye contact, and Alvina Miller immediately frustrated her hands: "It''s over, I really lost!" Lilyughed out loud, "It''s okay. Let your family perform wellter." Alvina Miller could notugh or cry. She did not know what talent programs Joseph Grant could perform. Was he such a strict person? Could he hang her up and beat him up? Daddy! As soon as Edwards entered the door, a little pink body rushed over and hugged one of his legs. His little face looked up and his eyes were filled with stars. Edwards immediately bent over, hugged his precious daughter in his arms, and introduced her to Joseph Grant next to her: "Call me Uncle." "Uhh, isn''t it wrong? In terms of age, I seem to be a little older than you!" Joseph Grant could not help but smile and remind him. "It''s alright, call Uncle young." Edwards immediately said.N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Hello, Uncle!" Edwards immediately greeted him politely. Joseph Grant looked at this little spot. There were the shadows of Edwards and Lily, but most of them were still like Lily, because her eyes were really beautiful. "How old is the child?" Joseph Grant tried to bend his mouth and try not to be too serious. "Five years old!" Edwards was a little scared, her little face hiding in Edwards''s neck. Joseph Grant was instantly envious. His gaze tooked at the little boy sitting beside Alvina Miller. From this e" look, he could not help but be surprised: "Your son is really like you. It''s just a copy of you." S Edwardsughed a little proudly: "If it''s not like me, it''s scary?" Lily immediately red at him. Edwards closed his proud expression and quickly said, "I''m going to drink tea. Joseph Grant''s gazended on Alvina Miller''s body. Alvina Miller looked at him with a pair of eyes and immediately turned away. Joseph Grant''s heart stunned. What happened? When did he provoke her? "Alvina, are you having fun here?" Joseph Grant immediately asked her gently as she sat beside her. Alvina Miller nodded vigorously. "I''m very happy. Sister Lily and I have a good personality." Lily immediately smiled and greeted Joseph Grant: "Mr. President is so busy with his work every day, it''s hard to get home to be a guest. "You''re wee," Joseph Grant immediately answered with a smile. Edwards sat with his daughter to Lily''s side, and then spoke about her concern: "Is the reaction still huge? Can you eat in?" Joseph Grant heard Edwards''s question and immediately asked curiously, "What''s wrong with your brother and sister? Are you not feeling well?" Alvina Miller immediately smiled and helped answer, "She is pregnant." Joseph Grant was shocked. "So fast." Lily was instantly embarrassed, but Edwards reached out and gently stunned her into her arms: "We''re ready to have another child, but now that you are pregnant with twins, I wonder if it''s a twin It''s still a twin. " "Oh my God, I''m too happy." Alvina Miller immediately opened her eyes and was a twin again? She was envious of her real name system. Joseph Grant smiled and looked at her with enthusiasm. Chapter 1685 Chapter 1685 The family was about to fill in a new life again. When Joseph Grant heard this news, his first reaction was to quickly pull the little woman around her home to study the matter of having a child. Joseph Grant had not been expecting marriage and having children in the past, but when she saw that he was pregnant and friendly, the two children were cute and sensible, and the family atmosphere was so good. For dinner, the arrangement was very rich. Joseph Grant and Alvina Miller sat together. Opposite, the Edwards family of four. "Right, there''s one thing, I have to talk about it." After eating a few mouthfuls, Alvina Miller suddenly thought of a very important thing as if she hadn''t announced it. She quickly put down the chopsticks in her hand and said seriously. With a smile on his face, Lily had already guessed what she was about to say. Joseph Grant leaned over and whispered, "When you eat, you have to eat well. Don''t talk." "No, I have to say, I''m willing to lose." Alvina Miller looked at him with her big beautiful eyes. But those light, but it made Joseph Grant''s eyes jump, there was a bad feeling. "What are you willing to lose?" Joseph Grant''s face shed astonished, not expecting this little woman to dare to gamble. Lilyughed twice. Edwards''s handsome face was also full of surprise. Alvina Miller took a deep breath, and embarrassedly said, "I and Sister Lily have a bet today at noon. I bet you wille over to pick me up. You must come. " "Cough ..." Joseph Grant was almost stunned. He had just eaten some spicy dishes. He coughed, his handsome face was a little red, his handsome eyes widened, and he could not believe it. "What did you say?" Lily suddenly felt that this joke had gone too far. Mr. President''s face was so frightened. "Alvina, don''t take it seriously. I''m just kidding. It''s not a bet." Lily quickly exined with a smile. Alvina Miller bit her lip, "Sis You, since we said that we were gamblers, of course, we couldn''t say anything." "Then?" Joseph Grant''s face shed with dissatisfaction. How could this woman guess that he would note? Edwards had already understood the course of the whole matter, and his thin lips smiled: "If he loses, what kind of punishment will he have?" "Performance show!" Alvina Miller quickly said. Joseph Grant''s handsome face was instantly stained with joy. His long arm stretched out and she patted her back gently: "Okay, what do you want to do?" Alvina Miller''s yful eyes immediately looked over: "It''s not my acting, it''s you who are performing." "What?" Joseph Grant had never encountered such unfair treatment. He had never participated in their bets. How could he be punished? "Hahaha!" Edwardsughed out loud. The two little guys were so happy when they saw their father that they bothughed. Alvina Miller did not dare to look into his eyes. He lowered her head andughed more than: "Joseph Grant, I know it''s I who pitted you. Just perform a show. " Joseph Grant was instantly speechless. He put down his chopsticks and his handsome face was a little embarrassed: "I don''t know anything about the show, aren''t you embarrassing me?" "Don''t you even sing?" Alvina Miller didn''t believe it. Edwards immediately echoed: "I have a movie room on the third floor. Mo Feng, don''t leave, go upstairs and sing a few songs to hear." Joseph Grant looked at the expectant eyes of the little woman beside him. He knew that if he didn''t cooperate well with her tonight, he would be afraid that returning home would not be easy. "Okay, since I promised to admit defeat, of course, I have to be punished, but I only sing one song." Joseph Grant finally agreed. "That''s great!" Alvina Miller patted her hand like a happy child under the table. Joseph Grant looked at the smile on her face and sighed helplessly. Lily could tell from this matter that Joseph Grant was really pampered by blue words. Happiness was nothing more than augh. After dinner, the group went directly to the projection room on the third floor, and the huge screen lit up.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Joseph Grant had not sung such a formal song for many years. His handsome face was a little nervous. Alvina Miller and Lily Scott were sitting on the sofa with a little guy sitting beside them. Edwards was sitting on a high chair beside him, holding a ss of red wine in his hands and leisurely watching his friends go out. "Cough ..." Joseph Grant felt that he had been duped, and his eyes stared at the woman sitting on the sofa with a hint of danger. Of course, Alvina Miller felt the man''s resentment towards her, so she could not help but smile. Joseph Grant''s fingers flickered across the screen. Suddenly, she didn''t know what song to pick. "Joseph, you should pick a love song to sing, Miss Blue, but you''ve been waiting to hear it!" Edwards ran out again to make trouble. Joseph Grant finally picked a song he could sing. It was a man who showed a sense of attachment to a woman. Joseph Grant''s voice was low and charming, but he still enjoyed it. It was the first time that Alvina Miller saw a man singing seriously or a love song. The atmosphere was warm. Her sparkling eyes stared at the man who was sitting on the high chair without blinking. He took off his coat and only wore a white shirt. Two buttons, lookingzy and casual. Joseph Grant did not finish all the songs. He sang halfway and felt embarrassed to sing. As soon as he turned around, he met Alvina Miller''s stunning eyes. Edwards spread his hands: "It''s rare to hear Mr. President sing a song, okay, let you go." Joseph Grant''s face was inted and red, but the lights were dim and no one could tell. Alvina Miller stood up and smiled at Lily: "Sister Lily, it''s not toote. Tomorrow he still has to work, so we''ll go back first. Thank you for your hospitality today. Guest." "Okay, I''ll definitely go!" Lily stood up and nodded enthusiastically. Joseph Grant also invited: "In a few days, we''ll move into the presidential pce. I hope you guys have time toe over for a meal and bring these two cute little fellows together." Edwards immediately replied, "Of course, as long as you invite us, how can you not go?" Joseph Grant held Alvina Miller''s small hand and said goodbye to Edwards and his wife at the door, then drove towards the house. "Are you angry?" Sitting in the car, the atmosphere was a little quiet. Alvina Miller''s eyes secretly looked at the man''s expression. When she saw his calm expression, she could not help but ask. Joseph Grant was actually thinking about work because she had an unhappy day at work. "No!" Joseph Grant immediately took his mind and held her hand. "How could I be mad at you? Tonight, I''m having a good time." "Then, you seem to have a concern." Alvina Miller asked with concern. "The job!" Joseph Grant covered the back of her hand and patted her gently: "There are a lot of things. "Is there still a lot of people against you?" Alvina Miller leaned on his shoulder and asked worriedly. "The voice of opposition has always existed. Don''t worry, I''m just tired after working for a day." Joseph Grant did not want to bring the pressure to her, so she raised. el slight smile: "You''re having fun at the Wayne Family. Alright. "Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Sis you are a little like me, so we can talk about it." Alvina Miller said with a smile. "Then, you''ll be happy with her. We can have our own children as soon as possible." Joseph Grant was also happy for her, and finally found a friend with simr interests. "Mmm, definitely there will be." Alvina Miller firmly believed that in a short while, there would be good news. Joseph Grant lowered his head and kissed her hair, hugging her tighter. At this moment, he shouldn''t waste time thinking about unhappy things. Instead, he should leave all his thoughts to her. Alvina hoped for the lights outside the window, but her mood was very stable. Edwards sent off his good friend, turned around, and saw that Lily leaned on the pir beside him. He looked at the sky with a rxed expression. "I''m thinking that all the people in love have a glow in their eyes." Lily turned to him: "It''s like the way you look at me every time, it makes people feel that they can rely on you without any consideration. Edwardsughed lightly: "How could you have such a lot of emotion? Chapter 1686 Chapter 1686 Duke hadpletely left the school. Wendy''s heart seemed to be empty. Although she had said goodbye countless times, when he really left, she still missed him very much. Maybe she really should study harder and harder. Only when she bes outstanding, can she stand beside him, instead of liking himlike she did now and daring not tell anyone. Jodielooked like a lovelorn woman. When she looked at Wendy, her eyes were filled with anger. She firmly believed that the reason why Duke left the school would definitely wasrted to her identity and background. His eldest uncle died in prison less than a month after he was put in prison. Now many rumors say that Joseph let it happen. Duke was definitely ufortable, so he would choose to leave. Jodie became more and more angry. When she had lunch, she directly blocked Wendy''s way. "What doyou wantto do?"Wendy is also extremely tired of meeting her. Jodie stared at her like knives, wishing they could pierce her clear eyes. "You forced him away. Are you happy now? Wendy, after youe to the school, nothing good has happened. Everything goes wrong with me. We must be enemies in ourst life. Otherwise, why am I in such a bad mood because of youring?"Jodie med Wendy for all her bad feelings. Wendy innocently smiled and said, "Your business has nothing to do with me." Cathy stood beside her, her face pale with fear. She could not help but flinch back a few steps. Then she hurriedly said, "Wendy, I seem to have forgotten my wallet. I have to go back to the ssroom and getit. " Before Wendy answered her, Cathy turned around and ran away. Wendy turned her head to look, and a trace of confusion shed in her beautiful eyes. Jodie immediately took the opportunity to ridicule her: "Look at it, your only friend is not willing to help you anymore. You are a real failure!" Wendy frowned and was angry: "Did you say enough? You have no right to say what I look like." "Yeah, I have no right, but I just want to say it. If I don''t say it again, I''m afraid that I won''t have much chance. I''ve applied to take a break from school. I am going to a ce. Wendy, you can guess where I''m going! Jodieughed with a smug smile. Wendy did not want to guess at all. No matter what Jodiewants to do, she did not care at all. "Okay, I''ll keep my secrets. I won''t reveal it." Jodie immediately smiled. Wendy felt that she was really bored. Apart from being a bully every day, she couldn''t find any other fun. "Jodie, what are you doing?" Suddenly, Betty''s voice came from the side. As a teaching, she really couldn''t feel good forJodie, a student with poor grades. "Oh, it''s Teacher Betty; I didn''t do anything but chat." Jodie was quite polite to Betty. She immediately smiled, then turned around and left. Wendy gratefully looked at Betty: "Thank you for helping me out." Betty''s gaze to Wendy was a littleplicated, but in the end, she indifferently said, "Try to avoid her in the future. She likes to find trouble for someone like you who has a soft temper." "Thank you for your reminder, SisterBetty."Wendy said sincerely. Betty sighed and turned to the dining hall with her fellows. Wendysighedand looked back at the direction Cathy disappeared.Maybe she really couldn''t make any truefriends at this school. Did she have to go back to the original school again? Wendy thought for a while. It was not impossible. Now, she wanted to focus on her studies. It was not a good idea for her to go back to her previous school to study. The atmosphere there was much better."Well, it seems that I''ve got to ask Grandfather for help again." Wendy was ashamed of her behavior.Her grandfather is a very old man, but she always troubles him. After having lunch, Wendyreturned to the ssroom and noticed that Cathy turned her head and seemed to be unwilling to chat withher. Wendy was stunned and asked her, "Cathy, what''s wrong with you? Why didn''t you talk to me suddenly?" "What is this?" Cathy suddenly tookout a diary Wendyhad written. Seeing the diary, Wendy''s eyes instantly startled: "How can you look through my things?" Cathy stared at her with resentment: "You said that you have someone you like before, but you never said who it was. Was itinstructor Duke?" Wendy felt embarrassed. She quickly put the diary into her backpack: "Cathy, I think you''re myfriend, so I didn''t beware ofyou. But that didn''t mean you can read my diary without my consent, that''s my privacy." "I''m really silly, I should have guessed that you like instructor Duke." Cathy said in a self-pity tone. When Wendy heard her say this, she was shocked: "Cathy, do you like him too? When did it happen? It is impossible for you to like him?" "What? Only allow you to like him? I''m not qualified to pursue a man better than me?" Cathy immediately stared at her angrily. Her voice was very loud, and a few students in the ss were reading at the same time. Hearing her words, they were surprised to see her. Wendy was embarrassed and angry. She turned around totakeherbackpack and went out. Cathy''s gaze was filled with resentment, which made her even more heart-broken. Wendy walked out of the ssroom and looked up at the sky. Duke was really popr with girls. He had juste here to teach a few days of lessons. ??? There were so many girls like him.Wendy thought and thought, Duke was so popr, and should she let him be alone? Wendy suddenly made a very shocking decision. She wanted to find Duke. No matter what, she had to stay by his side and keep other women away from him. Wendy was frightened by her decision. She could not help but put her hand onthe position of her heart. It was sure that her heart was beating faster. If she wanted to leave school and go to a remote ce to find Duke, whose consent would it have to be? Eldest brother! Wendy instantly felt a sense of powerlessness. Will eldest brother promise to let her go?She thoughtthat she would go to beg her grandfather. Maybe she would have a chance. No matter how hard it would be, Wendy decided that she wanted to get rid of all the difficulties to find Duke. Two people in love and two sincere hearts should not be blocked by external factors. Life is short! She loved him, so she wanted to apany him every day. As if she had found a new avenue of life, she tightened her backpack and walked firmly. Betty stood in front of the office windowwith a cup of tea. She happened to see Wendy walking ov through the main road of the school. Actually, she didn''t hate Wendy However, as soon as she thought that Wendy was the daughter of the Grant family,she always felt sad. She only hoped thatBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. each would be well. Just like a stranger, she would not blessher, but would not hurt her. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Miss Betty, your cell phone is ringing." Suddenly, someone was calling her. Bettystunned for a moment, put down her teacup, and quickly walked over to her desk. She picked up her phone. She noticed that it was an unfamiliar phone number.Betty put the phone to her ear and heard a low-pitched male voice: "Miss Betty? Excuse me, could you please tell me if you will take the job of a tutor?" "Who are you? I don''t know you." Betty frowned and said lightly. "You were introduced to me by a friend. She said that you majored in English education in a foreign country. My sister is nning to study abroad. Therefore, I''m currently looking for a tutor. When you are free, we can meet and talk." The man politely said. Betty thought about it for a moment. "I''m not nning to take on this kind of job. I''m sorry." "Why not? I can pay a lot of money for you." The man seemed to introduce her. Bettyughed lightly: "If you really know me from my friend, you will know that I''m not short of money." After a few seconds of silence, he said indifferently, "Excuse me!" Chapter 1687 Chapter 1687 Betty hung up the phone and feltconfused. Why would someonee to her as a tutor? She had never posted anything like this on any job searchwork. There were two sses in the afternoon, and Betty did not have the time to investigate this matter. She sat down and prepared her lessons seriously. Wendyyed truant in the afternoon. It was unexpected that Cathy would have peakedather diary without her consent. She sat beside the park alone, took a small pebble beside her foot, and threw it into the water. After a few sshes, the small pebble disappeared. Her heart seemed to be broken. She lowered her head and looked throughher diary, which she boughtst year but it had not been used. Although she wanted to write something on it, there was no inspiration and nothing to write about it until Dukereturned. After meeting him, Wendy felt that herinspiration was bursting. Every night, she would write down something about him and her. Even though she felt like she was singing a one-man show alone, written by her. Besides,a lot of words were still sickening. But at least she had suspense in her heart, and could express herself. Wendy sighed and closed her diary. She was going to do the bravest thing in her life. She went home by car. Her grandpa was doing exercisesin the garden and he was in a good mood. "Grandpa, are you tired? Have a cup of tea!" Ling immediately poured a cup of tea and sent it to her grandpa. "What time it is now, it''s time to leaveschool?" Wendy''s grandpaestimated the time and asked. At most, it was threeo''clock in the afternoon. Wendy had nevere back so early. "Grandpa, I''m ying truant!" "Ahem!" The grandpachoked by the tea. He widened his eyes and looked at his granddaughter. "You yed truant? What happened? Doyou be a bad girl?" Wendylooked up at him and nodded, "Grandpa, I want to ask you something." "Your tone is strange. I have to think carefully. You''d better stop, I won''t agree it." The grandpanoticed that she yed truant when she started to study in this school. He immediately decided not to allow her. "Grandpa!" Wendy immediately grabbed his arm and shook it a few times: "Grandpa, don''t you loveme?" "Hey, let go!I''m still holding a cup of tea." When the grandpaheard her tone, he felt ufortable. It would have nothing good when she did this. Wendy did not let go and continued to shake. "Grandpa, you''re the best man. You''re my most respected person. If you don''t help me, I will die?" "Stop speaking!" The grandpawas afraid of her. Wendystopped pretending to cry and asked happily, "Grandpa, did you promise me?" The old Grant had no choice," I don''t promise you.I just want to hear what you asked me to do. I can remind you that I won''t promise you anything unless it is something good for you. "Hmm, I don''t tell you. I''ll run away from home and eat nothing." Wendy immediately turned around and said angrily."What? Runaway from home? Giveme back." The old Grant''s bark was worse than his bite. When he heard Wendy''s words, he must paygreat attention to his granddaughter. Wendy knew that her grandpawould not be willing to let her be upset. She immediately stood, but did not turn around. The old Grant with his hands on his back staredher and said, "Come on!What''s the trouble?"N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Nothing happened." Wendy murmured. "Well, what happened? Why would you say to runaway from home?" The old Grantraged at her. "Grandpa, I... I already have fallen in love." Wendy closed her eyes tightly and had an open expression. The old Grantalmost fainted and immediately pointed at Wendy''s head, "Wendy, how old are you? Tell me that you have fallen in love?" "I''m neen years old. I''ve been an adult for a long time. I fall in love. It''s not weird." The old Grantlooked at her with a serious expression: "You''re just a freshman. You want to rebel?Ifyour parents know it, you will be in trouble." "Yeah, I can''t let them know that. Grandpa, you are unable to tell them. Otherwise, I''ll really die. "Wendy was sure that her grandpa would help her, so she dared to do so. "It is impossible to conceal itfrom your parents Your mother will me me." As soon as the old Grant heard it, he refused quickly. "Grandpa, you love me the most in our family. You don''t help me should I do? Do I really run away from home?" Wendy''s eyes immediately turned red. Pears came from her eyes. "Whose son he is?"The old Grant really admired her ability to cry. He wondered who was liked by Wendy. He sympathized with him. Wendy believed that she would have the chance because of grandfather''s words. She quickly attached to grandfather''s ear and whispered, "His name is Duke Wood." "What?" The old Grant was really about fainting. He red at her, "Your pardon." "Duke Wood!" Wendy lowered her head as if she made a mistake. But her voice was very firm: "It''s him, it''s him." The old Grant was very angry, but he was speechless. Wendy looked at him firmly. "Why is he? Do you want to annoy me on purpose?" The old Grant felt that his granddaughter must be deliberate. She thought that his life span was too long. She should not love the member of Wood family during this period. "Grandpa, don''t be angry. I''m scared." Wendy immediately felt that she had really done something wrong. She noticed that her grandfather was pretty angry. "Are you afraid? I think you''re not afraid of anything." The old Grand raged. "It''s not a crime to like him, why not? Grandpa, when I was very young, you told me that if I like a person, I should be brave. Furthermore, you said that I was supposed to marry someone I love. Otherwise, I would be upset every day. "After listening to her, he couldn''t refute. "You like him, he also likes you? You''re so sure that he would marry anymore?" The old manughed at her. "Grandpa, it is the problem that confused me. I''m separated from him now. How can I attract his attention? I think that he definitely likes me." "What do you want to do?" The old man already guessed what she was going to do next. "Grandpa, don''t you always say that I''m spoiled? Now there''s a good chance for me to temper myself." Wendysmiled immediately. "Do you I want to temper yourself beside Duke?" The old Grant thought thathis granddaughter''s decision was too unrealistic. A young girl was unlikely to stay with a group of men? "Yes, yes!" Wendy immediately nodded. "I want to go, I really want to go, Grandpa, you arrange it for me." When the old Grant saw her serious expression, he wanted to faint on the spot. At least, he could prevent his granddaughter leaving. "No way!" The old Grant refused. "Why not? I''ll be able to go to him so long as you arrange."Wendy immediately shook his arm again, "Grandpa, please, if you''re afraid that I will be bullied, you can protect me in secret. In short, I have made decision. If you don''t help me arrange, I''ll apply for it by myself. I know that there''s a shortage of people. No matter howl will go. "You are doing something stupid!" The old Grant was frightened by her words. "No, I''m not. I''ve thought about it seriously. Grandpa, let me go!Okay?" Wendy really cried at this moment. The old Grant was shocked when he saw that she had actually cried. "Grandpa, I really like him very much. I''ve been secretly in love with him.I am so tired to do so. Duke is so outstanding, so there must be a lot of women around him. Take the chance to pursue him, I can only watch him with other woman. In that case, I would be very sad The old Grant saw her squatting on the floor and crying with holding her knees, so he squatted down: "You go to him, but it is not sure that he also likes you." "I have to try, just three months. Grandpa, if he really doesn''t like me, I''ll be back, I promise." Wendy immediately reached out her hand and made a vow. Chapter 1688 Chapter 1688 The old Grant saw his granddaughter''s eyes, and he could not help sighing, "Wendy, you are sure that I will agree to you, so you came to me?" "Grandpa, if I didn''t know that you really spoil me, dare I toe to you?" Wendy smiled, feeling that grandpa would definitely promise her. "If you really think about it and make a decision, go to talk to your parents about it. If they promise you to go, I can arrange for you to go to Duke." The old Grant was so heartbroken. His granddaughter fell in love with someone secretly. It was a shame. Is he really outstanding? "Really?" Wendy''s eyes were wide with joy. "I only promise to send you there. I won''t help you in pursuit of him." The old Grant said unhappily. Wendysmirked in her heart. She actually did not tell the truth. She only said that she liked Duke, but did not say that Duke liked her, too. The worry of grandfather waspletely unnecessary. "Don''t worry! I can handle this for myself, as long as you arrange me to go." Wendy felt that there was nothing that made her happierthan now. "A grown girl can''t be kept at home. Since you like him so much, you can go. I''ve heard of him before. He has a good character and excellent ability. If you can make him like you and marry you, maybe it is also a good thing to solve the grievances between the Grant family and the Wood family. "The old Grant sighed. He was just afraid his granddaughter would suffer. If Duke didn''t like her, how sad she would be. "Grandpa, do you really think that Duke is excellent? Do you think that he would hate us because of his uncle''s matter?" Wendy asked curiously. The old Grant frowned, "If he do that, you are unlikely to fall in love with each other. You must guarantee to me. You also need to have dignity despite that you like him. You can''t beg for a rtionship without self-esteem, which will only make you embarrassed and painful, and there will be no happiness." "Don''t worry, Grandpa, if I notice that Duke isn''t interested in me, I''ll be back immediately. Wendy guaranteed. "You are too young, only go through some things, can you be mature.I allow you to go." The old Grant promised her. Wendy smiled. It was so happy to have her family''s support and concern. She hoped that no matter what happened to her, she would be supported by her family forever, so that she wouldn''t be afraid of anything. When they were having dinner, Wendy finally persuaded her parents into allowing her to suspending her schooling. At the same time, the old Grant also said that there was a ce which was suitable for Wendy. Mr. Grant and Mrs. Grant trusted their father, who was the person most loving Wendy. Besides, he was a powerful man. The ce he arranged would not be too bad. So they agreed. Wendy didn''t dare to believe it. The next day, Joseph''s calledWendy. When Wendy noticed that her eldest brother was calling her, she looked a little disgusted. "I''m sure that his purpose was to prevent me" In front of her eldest brother, she was a wayward child.Joseph called again. "It''s so noisy!" Wendy covered her ears. But in the end, she decided to answer his phone. Anyway, he was about to agree sooner orter. "Hello, bro, why did you suddenly call me?" Wendy immediately said with a smile. "Mom called me just now and said that you want to take a break from school for tempering yourself. What happened?" Joseph was very concerned about it. "It''s not a big deal anymore. I just feel that I''ve been protected by you. I can''t follow this society. I want to go out to see the world and want to suffer. Dear brother, don''t worry about me, as delicate as you think. "Wendysmiled again. "How are you tempering?" Joseph frowned. "Grandpa arranged me to go to a remote ce for teaching. Bro, don''t worry! Grandfather has arranged everything." Wendy said with a smile, hoping that her eldest brother doesn''t worry about her. Joseph''s expression changed and he became serious. "Where are you going to teach? How far is it? Why could grandpa arrange such a thing for you?" "Bro, are you worried that I won''t be able to do that?" Wendy didn''t expect that her eldest brother reflected so much. She asked with a little guilty conscience."No, I''m afraid you''re in danger. Grandpa is old. Let me arrange it. I''ll find a better ce for you to temper ..." "No, no, no, don''t bother you anymore. I''ve already discussed with our grandfather about this."When Wendy heard her brother wanted to help, she was shocked and was worried about that she wouldn''t go. The old Grant had helped her contact an old friend of his. He used to be the leader of the ce where Duke stayed. And he married a local girt and settled down there. Wendy would live with them when she arrives there. His house was not far from the ce. It was only half an hour''s drive away. There was a primary school next to it and in the school there would be a donation. Wendy would go there as a volunteer and stayed there for three months. Even though she did not graduate from university, it was still possible to teach children to sing and dance. Moreover, she would donate something. Content belongs to "What are you doing with grandpa?" Joseph felt that his sister had something to hide from him, and it was still a big deal. "Bro, what did you say? You can doubt me, but you can''t doubt grandfather. Grandfather is very kind to me. Alright, I won''t talk to you. I''m a little busy right now." Wendy hung up directly. Joseph looked at the phone that was hung up and sighed, "What do you want to do?" Josephmade a phone call to his grandpa. His grandpa''s words were basically the same as Wendy''s, He doubted himself. Was he really thinking too much? Wendy had already gone to school to get the formalities of suspension. In the afternoon, she went out with the old Grant to buy a lot of gifts and donations for children. The old Grant also prepared some gifts for his old friend. "Grandpa, I''ll follow this charity team tomorrow. It is a little urgent, but I''m really happy. Grandpa, you must take good care of yourself and wait for me toe back." She told him with concern. "Of course, I''ll take care of myself. But I''m worried about you. When you get there, Remember call me if there''s anything. My old friend has a grandson and a granddaughter. His grandson was working in the ce. He will send you to meet Duke. When you see Duke, you''ll get along ?18 well with him. If he doesn''t love you, you''lle back. Don''t p¨¦ster himso that lose our Grant family''s face. "The old Grant remind of heragain and again. "I remembered. I definitely won''t lose the face of the Grant family." Wendysmiled confidently.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. That night, Joseph brought Alvina back to home for dinner. When Alvinaheard that Wendy suddenly decided to go to teach in a remote area, she was a little surprised. After dinner, Wendy pulled Alvina upstairs. "Sister-inw, you must keep it secret for me. You can''t let my brother know, at least not now." Wendy looked at Alvina pleadingly. Alvina smiled lightly: "Don''t worry, I won''t tell him. Are you for him?" "Yeah, it''s for him." Wendy nodded shyly. "Good luck to you!" Alvina joked. "Thank you, sister-inw, you must hide my eldest brother. If he doubts something, you have to help me. I''ll be grateful for you when Ie back." Wendy believed that it must be a right choice to beg her sister-inw to help her. "Why can''t you let him know? Are you afraid that he will object?" Alvinasmiled. "No, Duke was his best friend from childhood. I''m afraid he can''t ept that Duke bes her sister''s boyfriend." Wendygrinned. Chapter 1689 Chapter 1689 Joseph and Alvina left the house after dinner. On the way back, Joseph hold her hands and repeatedly touched it. "What did Wendy tell you after going upstairs?" Alvina was stunned. She knew that Joseph was really concerned about his sister, so even if it was a small thing, he wanted to know that if he could help her sister. If he could, he would help. "Nothing, just some girls'' private words." Alvina was also in a dilemma. Actually, she really wanted to tell Joseph the truth, but Wendy begged her not to say anything. She did not know what to do. She can only say nothing. "Didn''t you persuade her? I don''t think she would go to such a remote ce alone. I''m really worried." Joseph had also persuaded her a few times when they were having dinner. But it didn''t work. Alvina was also worried about Wendy''s safety. However, there were some things that Wendy was determined to do, and no one could prevent her. Alvinawas aware of Wendy''s desire to get close to Duke because she once had simr desire to Joseph. "I have advised her, but she still wanted to experience a different life." Alvina replied softly. Joseph frowned and something hit him. He took out his phone."I asked my grandfather just now. I know that the ce where Wendy is going to is not too far away from Duke. I really am worried about her safety. I have to give Duke a call." Josephlooked at the phone book while talking. Alvina thought, ¡°Is this a kind of destiny? Wendy went to the ce for Duke. Now Joseph begs Duke to look after Wendy. As if everything was promoting the progress of their rtionship. Wendy must have a happy life in the end." Just as Lan Yan Xi was stunned, Joseph had already called Duke. He said sincerely, "Duke, have you eaten dinner?" Alvina turned her face to the other side. The corner of her mouth was already secretly rising. She had to work hard to hold back her smile. "I want to ask you a favor. I wondered if it''s convenient for you." Joseph continued said."My sister suddenly wants to go to the mountain to teach. The school she wants to go to is not far away from you. It''s in the same area. If you have time, can you help me take care of her?" Alvina could not help but reach out to cover her lips. Oh my god, she really wanted tough. "Yes, she insists on going. I can''t stop her. The only person I can find is you. Please guarantee her safety for me.Okay,thank you very much. I''ll be grateful again next time. You shouldn''t protect her too much. Since she wants to experience life, don''t interfere with her if there is no danger. Well, if she is really bored, you can let her go to the ce to do some misceneous work. And don''t let her feel like she''s going for a trip. "Joseph''s words were obviously a little harsh to her sister. "Okay, thank you very much!" Joseph whispered, and he hung up the phone. Alvinacould not help grinning. Joseph''s eyes narrowed and he turned to look at her. "What''s so funny?" "No, I just think you''re a soft-hearted person. You just said you didn''t care about Wendy. But now, you call your friend and please him to take care of her. Is that contradictory?" Alvina finally found a reason tough. "I am not soft-hearted person. Didn''t I let Duke help her experience life? It is important to let her experience hard lives." Joseph grinned. Alvina still felt very funny, but hearing Joseph''s words, Alvina was much more relieved. It was worth for Wendy doing so.Duke would take good care of her. And she would have a good time there too. Joseph reached out and forced her body into her arms. Alvina''s heart trembled. There was a feeling that she could not say it. Her small hands could not help holding his big palm. As soon as she touched his finger, his big hand took the initiative to hold her hand. Alvina was in a better mood. This man was so considerate and warm-hearted. He would try his best to satisfy her whenever she needed it. The next morning, when the sun was shining, people could not help but feel better. Alvina made a phone call to Wendy while Joseph went out. "Sister-inw, what''s wrong?" Wendy was aboutleaving the house. She was packing up. When the sister-inw called her, she was in a happy mood. "Tell you something interesting." Alvinaughed. "What''s interesting? Is my brother embarrassed again?"Wendy thought what made hersister-inw interesting was definitely about her brother. "No, no, no!On the way homest night, your brother was worried about your safety. He called Duke and especially asked him to take good care of you." Alvinaughed. It was indeed fun and interesting. "Ah?" Wendy''s face was flushed. "It is so terrible. I still want to tell him when I get there giving him a surprise. Now, there was no a surprise. Didn''t Duke call you?" Alvina asked curiously. "Not yet. Wait a moment, sister-inw, I have got a phone call. I won''t talk to you first." Just after saying no, Duke''s call wasing. She was very happy. After hanging up her sister-inw''s call, Wendyanswered the call from Duke. "Wendy, what are you doing? Why do youe here?" Duke was not happy. On the contrary, he was using her of not making such a hasty decision. "Why are you fierce? You can go there, why can''t I go?" Wendy immediately retorted. "Do you know how hard it is? It''s over a hundred kilometers from the nearest town. There''s nothing here ..." "You are wrong, you are there." Wendy immediately interrupted him and said an answer that made Mu Wei''s heart beat faster. Duke suddenly seemed to be blocked by something, and he remained silent for a long time. "Duke, are you really angry?" Wendy was very anxious. In fact, although she said so, she still cared about Duke''s feelings. If he really doesn''t like her going, is it necessary for her to go? "Wendy, you shouldn''te here, the life here is really hard." After all, Duke still could not bear to me her, so his voice softened, just trying to persuade her. "What is hardship? Is there no food or clothes? In my opinion, living without you, that''s what it is. If you''re with you, I''ll feel happy despite that it is really hard. Duke, can you understand the pain of e lovesickness? Compared to this kind of bitterness, there is nothing in the world worth mentioning.Wendy''s voice was also lighter and sounded pitiful. Duke felt regretful, his breathing inexplicably rushing a little. "If you really decide toe, then come over. I promise your brother that I will take good care of you." In IBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. But the end, Duke did not persuade her anymore. Indeed, he couldn''t agree her words more. The pain of lovesickness was really painful While he was missing her, he also suffered it. Since they fell in love with each other, why would they torture each other again? The distance of the world could be reached with a heart, but the distance of the heart wouldn''t disappear without love. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "So, are you weing me over?" Wendy jumped with joy. There was nothing happier than hearing this. "Yeah!If you really want toe over, ande, I''ll pick you up." Duke chuckled. Wendy immediately nodded happily: "Okay, when I arrive, I''ll call you. Don''t wait too long." Chapter 1690 Chapter 1690 Wendy hummed the tunes and packed up. There were two big boxes of things. Mrs. Grantalso prepared a lot of delicious things for her. "Wendy, the climate in the mountain area is no better than ours. You need to bring more cold proof thick clothes. Besides, you need to eat on time and add clothes when it''s cold. Don''t get sick. The medical conditions there are not good. You need to take some cold medicine. "Mrs. Grant told her with great concern. "Mother, you''ve said so many times. I''ll be able to memorize it. Don''t worry, I have packed everything up. Take a look at the two big boxes of mine. She thought that she had just traveled far away. Why wasn''t her family worried? Was she so precious? "I''m afraid you''ll forget, well, these are some fruits and cookies. You can take them on the road." Mrs. Grant sighed. Who did her daughter look like? Wendy immediately put it in her backpack and looked at the time: "mom, I have to go, it''s time to leave." Wendy followed the donation bus. It is said that some of the people who go to donate this time were college students. Hearing that there were peers, and she was very happy. The driver sent her to the designated waiting ce and put the box into the bus for her. Wendy said goodbye to the drive, and then quickly sat in the car. She saw a few strange young people, who were older than her. They should be juniors. They were busy checking the ount book.Wendypolitely greeted them and made a self-introduction. There were three girls and two boys. When they saw a cute little sister getting in the car, the two boys'' eyes brightened.Wendy looked like a girl with a very good personality. Wendy sat down and sent messages to all her family members to tell them she was safe. After a while, the driver arrived. He counted the number of people: "Why is there still one person missing? Can anyone inform her by phone?" "Come on... I''m here ... I''m sorry..." Someone rushed in out of breath. Wendy was holding her earphones to listen to the song and relieved her boredom. Staring the person, she stunned. It was actually Cathy. She was carrying a big backpack and a suitcase. Her face was red.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that she was a skinny girl, the driver took the initiative to put the box for her. Cathy said thank you and came up to find a seat. When she walked to the third row, she saw a girl wearing a sun hat. She immediately asked politely, "Is there anyone in this position?" "No!"Wendy looked up. Cathy saw her as if she had seen a ghost. Her face turned pale. "Why is it you? Why are you here?" Cathysaid angrily. Wendy shrugged her shoulders: "Why can''t I be here? This car is yours?" Cathy was stunned by her words, and she did not know what to say. She was justangrily tossed her bag to the other side: "Wendy, did you follow me?" "Are you kidding me? Why would I follow you?" Wendy felt a little ridiculous. "Otherwise, why are you here? Do you know where this car is going?" Cathy still couldn''t ept that she would meetWendy. "I''m going to teach." Wendy continued to say with her indifferent tone. Cathy''s eyes instantly widened. "What? Are you going toteach? Which school do you go to?" "Summer Fields." said Wendy immediately. "Why are you going there too?" At this moment, Cathy was about to faint, She entrusted her uncle''s rtionship, so she finally got the chance. She did not expect that Wendy shouldget such a chance. Wendy was annoyed by her question, "I want to be a kind person and want to do more good things. Why are you asking me all the time? Do you care about me?" Cathy was speechless once again. She could only sitdown angrily. Then, she stared at Wendy with resentment and scoffed, "I know what you are doing there?" "You, too!" Wendy didn''t expect that Cathy was so crazy for Duke. Her feelings were mixed. Should she advise Cathy to go home? After all, even if she went, she would not have any consequences with Duke, but instead she would be heart-broken. However, if she advised her now, could she understand it? Maybe, she would scold her and think that shewas meddlesome. Cathy turned her face angrily out of the window, as if she didn''t want to care about her anymore. Wendy didn''t want to deal with Cathy, so she put on her earplugs. The bus was ready to depart. Wendy sighed, and turned to look at Cathy. She felt that she had suddenly be so strange. Before, she was timid and weak, but now she suddenly bes strong. Even a person running so far was not afraid. What changed her and who gives her courage to fight? Is it love?Wendy felt a little heart-broken. She really didn''t want tough at Cathy, but there was only one Duke in the world, and he would only marry a woman. The bus reached the expressway. The journeysted more than 20 hours. It would pass through a lot of cities and towns. Besides, they would rest for a night, and then continued to drive. There were a few college students in the car and a few staff members from the charity organization. After chatting for a while, everyone went to sleep, obviously too tired. Wendy was unable to sleep. She tightened her nerves. Her eyes were staring at the road ahead. Maybe she was born with a keen sense. When in danger, she would tighten her nerves so that she did not get tired. The driver was a little tired, too. He drove into a service area and slept for more than half an hour. Wendy ate something in the service area, but he did not have appetite. She took out the cookies and fruits prepared by her mother and shared them with people in the bus. Everyone was grateful. A boy handed her a cup of milk. The interaction between people was still able to warm people''s hearts. In this world, sincere and kind people still ounted for the majority, and Wendy felt a lot along the way. The quality of the people in her country she felt embodies more in the next generation, and she believed the future must be full of hope Cathy had got along well with those people, too. Wendy discovered thatCathy was pretending to be herself. In front of this group of college students, Cathy had be a timid. and weak person who did not understand anything. She was like a spoiled child. A boy did many things for her and taught her to do many other things. Wendy was a straightforward girl. Even if she couldn''t unscrew the water bottle, she would use all her strength to try instead of asking others to help her in the beginning. But Cathy was different. If she faces the simr trouble,she would immediately ask for help from the male student beside him. Wendy''s were shocked. She suddenly realized that Cathy was very smart, and that her personality was easy to adapt to any environment. When Cathy saw that Wendy was eating alone, she smiled proudly. She thought that Wendy was just like a fool and didn''t know how to get on well with others. She did not know how to use a woman''s weaknesses to seek help. Therefore, it would be very difficult to live when she left alone. At this moment, Wendy was fully aware of Cathy''s hypocrisy. Likewise, Cathy was even more certain that Wendy was a fool. However, some people appreciated Cathy, and some people would also appreciate Wendy. There was a boy named nk Smith. He was especially concerned about Wendy. Chapter 1691 Chapter 1691 The trip in the bus was long and boring. Wendy tried to keep herselffrom vomiting. However, the scenery outside the window was so strange, and the people around her were also unfamiliar. She felt more upset. Wendywas holding her phone. Suddenly, she heard the sound of message from her phone, and she quickly turned on and looked through. It seemed that the ufortable feeling was healed. It was from Duke. Although it was just very simple words to ask where she had been, for Wendy, it was her motivation. It was getting dark. After the driver got off the highway, he entered a small town and stopped at the entrance of a hotel. Tonight, the car was no longer on the road. They would have a rest for a night here. Wendytook a box full of daily necessities and got out of the car. She checked in and felt exhausted. "Thank you!" She heard Cathy''s voice behind her. She turned around and saw a boy holding her suitcase and entered into the elevator. Wendymoved aside and looked at Cathy. Their rtionship was not too bad. But at this moment, there was a moreplicated hostility between them. Wendy quickly turned her eyes away and heard Cathy say, "I am so d to know you. Therefore, I want to treat every to dinner after you put your luggage. " "Cathy, your family would be very rich. Why did you still go to such a remote area to teach? How kind you are! "The boy who helped her with her suitcase immediately smiled and praised her. The other people also thought that Cathy was rich. Because Cathy''s shoes were more than 500 pounds and her watch was over 1500 pounds. Besides, she also had a backpack worth 800 pounds. Therefore, she must be the daughter of the rich family. In contrast, Wendy''s clothes just like themon people wear. .Therefore, everyone believed that she must be from an ordinary family. Nowadays, people always judge a person''s status from his or her dress. How ironic! "In fact, I''m just from an ordinary family." Cathy immediately said humbly. When she said this, she looked at Wendy with a guilty conscience. She had been familiar with Wendy before and she once told Wendy about her family''s situation. Her family wasn''t very rich, but not ordinary. Wendytook out her phone to y pretending not to listen to them. After entering into her room, Wendy took a shower. While she was drying her hair, she heard someone knocking on the door and asked. She opened the door. A few of college students stood in front of her door. "Wendy, do you want to go get some food together? Cathy said that she wanted to treat us." One of them asked her with a smile. Wendy shook her head and said, "I''m sorry not togo with you, I''m a little tired and wanted to go to bed. May you have a good time!" They went straight on without saying anything. It turned out Cathy was so sociable. Why didn''t she realize?Actually, I didn''t know about her anymore. But now, she also wanted not know more. Wendy saw that there were instant noodles in the room. She was going to eat instant noodles. When the water was boiling, her phone rang. She saw the caller ID and smiled. "Hello!" Sheid on the bed, her voice was so sweet. "Where are you now?" The man''s voice was full of concern. "I am in a hotel, I''m going to eat something and sleep. I''m so tired." Wendy replied with a smile. "It was a long distance, you are so exhausted. Do you want to rest earlier?" Duke was heartbroken and didn''t want to disturb her. "No, I want to listen to your voice and eat." Wendy immediately stood up. Turning up the volume, she was ready to make noodle.At this moment, someone knocked at the door. Wendy was stunned for a while, then she heard nk''s voice outside the door: "Wendy, are you asleep? I''ve packed some noodles and some fruit for you." Wendy was astonished. She quickly walked over and opened the door. nk felt embarrassed and passed the things he held in his hands on Wendy and said, "Today, you must be tired. Eat something and have a good rest. "nk, why did you buy so many things for me? Thank you very much. How much is it? I''ll take the money ..." "It doesn''t matter. I just buy something casually. You should eat them quickly. You must be hungry." nk blushed and retreated. Wendy could not help but reach out to touch her hair, and unnaturally smiled and said, "Thank you so much. I''ll treat you to dinner someday." "You''re wee!" Seeing that she epted, nk opened his room''s door happily. Wendy returned to the table with her fruits and noodles in her hands. She saw that her phone was still on and her mind was nk immediately. "Duke? Are you still listening?" Wendy quickly asked. "Yes, I''ve heard it. Someone cares about you very much." The man''s voice seemed to be less gentle than before, and he seemed to be a little angry. Wendy was anxious and she quickly exined, "Don''t get me wrong, it''s just a friend whoes over to be a volunteer from the school." "Oh!" The man answered only one word. Wendy did not know if she needed to exin a few more words, but it sounded like Duke was really angry. "He cares about you so much. When he arrives here, I''ll treat him to a meal and show gratitude." Suddenly, the man''s voice came again and interrupted silence. Wendy was at a loss. When she heard him, she snorted withughter. "It is a good idea!But when you treat him, how would I introduce you to him?" Wendy smiled and asked him. After two seconds of silence, Duke replied, "I am your boyfriend." "Really?"Wendy was extremely happy. "Of course, I am your boyfriend and you are my girlfriend." Duke suddenly seemed to be a tyrant. Maybe nk''s behaviors have been stimted him. He finally confirmed their rtionship. Wendyughed, "Are you jealous?" The man was speechless.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "No, I believe you." Duke lowered his voice. Wendyughed again, "You believe me, but I don''t believe you. You probably don''t know yet. Someone alsoe to teach for you." "Who?" Duke was surprised to hear this. "Cathy, do you remember her? I don''t know when she started to like you. But now, she came in the same car with me.It is unexpected that you should be so popr." these words were what Wendy wanted to speak out at this moment. She was really depressed. Feeling that she was angry, Duke quickly exined, "You really misunderstood me. I never said anything to her, and I don''t know why she would do so for me." "Okay, don''t exin. I won''t listen now. When we get there, you can show me your good performance. If you let me down, I''ll buy a ticket and go home at once. What is more I''ll never see you in my life. "Wendy was very temperamental. She really could not stand her boyfriend giving hope to other women. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Duck was shocked by her words, and quickly promised: "Wendy, please believe me, okay? I''ve never done anything that I''m sorry for you." "Trust me once," said Wendy as she ate noodlesand praised, "It''s really delicious. Delicious food is the best thing." Duke: "..." Wendy said to the phone while eating. "I want to look through something, I''ll hang up. Goodbye!" "Didn''t she say that she wanted to listen to his voice and eat? This woman had forgotten what happened just a few minutes ago. What was the most basic trust between people?" Duke thought. "Okay, go to bed early after eating." Duke quickly cared for a few words. "Got it!" Wendy immediately hung up. In the next second, she watched a movie and enjoyed the food. It was so happy. Duke stared at his phone for a few seconds and sighed. It seemed that he had overestimated his position in Wendy''s heart. There was no way. Wendy was still childish and he would tolerate all her bad temper. Chapter 1692 Chapter 1692 At three o''clock in the afternoon, Alvina had something new to do. At the National Library''s celebration, an activity which was initiated for Alvina by Joseph to reform primary education in the mountain areawas recognized by many phnthropists. So, Alvina was now in charge of this item. Josephsent several staff to assist her. Alvina had set up a temporary working ce in the office building. Theitem was educational and far-reaching. It was worth taking seriously. As she was looking through the list of donated schools, the door of the office suddenly opened and Josephcamewithout invitation. "Good afternoon! Mr. President." The staff members greeted the man who suddenly visited with respect. Joseph smiled and greeted the peoplewho stood up. "Take it easy! I''m here to look for Alvina. I have something to ask her to do together."Alvina''s beautiful eyes had been filled with a smile. This sudden surprise was better than any careful arrangement. Her heart was beating. "Alvina,e with me!" Joseph said gently, with a hint of doting. Alvina stood up in embarrassment. She looked at him with herbeautiful eyes and said softly, "What is the matter? Youneed toe in person." "It is very important!" The man smiled and his voice lowered. Alvina stunned for a moment, and then she felt her hand washeld tightly by the man. "I will take you to a ce." Joseph said with a smile. "Where?" Alvina looked at him curiously. "You''ll know when you getthere." Joseph held her small hand and walked down to the underground parking lot. This was the passage built for Joseph. The defense was very tight. When they were in the car, Alvina was still confused. The car pulled out of the avenue. Alvina found out that the car just was a very ordinarymercial car, not the special car Joseph took. Nevertheless, there were many vehicles around to protect their safety Alvina was even more curiouswhen she saw the car driving in the traffic. "Where are you going? Tell me, please. Otherwise, I''ll be uneasy." Alvina urged him.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Joseph sighed, then smiled and answered her, "Well, I tell you, I want to take you to a church." "Why go to the church? Is it an important festivaltoday?" Alvina immediately searched in her mind. "No, it isn''t. It''s just that I don''t have much schedule for the afternoon, so I want to take some time with you to make a wish together." Joseph gently took care ofthe hair around her ears for her. "Ah?" Alvina did not dare to believe it. Then, she grabbed his arm: "Aren''t you disbelieving in God? Why doyou still want to makea wish?" "To look at these things with a trace of awe is also a kind of admiration for heaven and earth. I don''t know if it has any effect. But as the old saying goes, ''Sincerity is the spirit.'' We go with sincerity, and our wish will surelye true. "Joseph said gently. Alvina smiled. It was really sincere that arealist came to beg for the blessings of the gods. "Let''s go!" Alvina nodded gently. Joseph''s finger puton her long hair and kissed her forehead, "Honey, I know you eager for having a child belongs us. But being anxious is useless." "I''m not eager for!" Alvina said firmly. "Really? Why that night you..." "Stop!" A small hand reached out and pressed against his thin lips. "Don''t say anything." The manughed and was in a good mood. Alvina red at him. Was it because of her that this man came here to make a wish? How embarrassed! This is a very famous ancient church. It is located in an area with beautiful scenery. Since it is afternoonnow, there are fewer believers whoe to make wishes. Only a few couples are making. Through the window of the car, Alvinalistened to the song of the Bible. "Let''s go!" Josephopened the door and got out. Then he turned around, and reached out hishand to her. Alvina put his hand into his palm and was firmly held by him. Several cars followed behind him, and all the bodyguards came down, but they didn''t approach, just to guard against the movement around. Joseph took Alvina''s hand and walked into the church. In the spacious hall, there were two couples. They turned around to see Joseph and Alvina. "Is it really Mr. President? Did he bring his wife here to pray?" "It''s really him, my God, I''m not dreaming." Joseph smiled at the people, who immediately woke up. It turned out that this was not a dream. It was really Mr. President who hade here to pray. Joseph with Alvina went to the side to donatesome money for the church.And then they came back to make wishes. Alvinamade wishes with true devotion with her eyes closed. She felt that someone else was next to her. She looked sideways and saw the man was praying, too. It was so unbelievable! The man looked solemn. He had a deep, elegant look in his eyebrows. He was pretty handsome. Alvina''s heart was beating fast. Then, she quick closed her eyes and prayedinher heart. The Godforgave her that she shouldn''t have such an evil spirit in such a solemn and sacred ce.But she thought about him uncontrobly. The man around her was her favorite. Alvina made a lot of my wishes again. Finally, she thought they wereenough, and opened her eyes. When she turned around, she met Joseph''s eyes with a deep smile. She blushed. Oh, my god! The scene just now was seen by this man. Would heugh at her?"Did you make all your wishes?" Joseph could not help but inquiryher. "No, I didn''t. I''m so greedy. If I really want to make all my wishes, I''m afraid that I''ll have to stayhere for a long time. But I should leave others a chance. Alvina immediately answered with a smile. Josephthoughtthat she was a great talker, as if she could find a reasonable word for anything. "Well, we''re not greedy, we only beg for a child!" Joseph nodded. "That''s great!" Alvinaughed. Actually, besides begging for a child, she also madea lot of wishes about Joseph. After making a wish, they walked around thechurch. When they met the godfather, Joseph would ask a few questions. They talked to Joseph about the church. Alvina stood beside the man quietly, as if she was the most loyal believer. As she watched him chat with people, her eyes were bright, but only because of him. Joseph held Alvina''s hand and walked around the church. There was a thousand-year-old tree at the back of the church. The huge leaves stretched out like a huge umbre, which brought protection. Someone was tied up in silk and het wrote all kinds of wishes on it. There was a godfather sitting there. Joseph walked over After donating the money, he took a pen and wrote two of them by himself. Alvina took one of them. And thenshe tiptoed and tied her to the tree. She noticed that there was a solid body behind her, and then she saw the man have no difficulty in tying itup beside her. Alvina couldn''t help butugh at her heart. If she also were tall she also could tie it easily. Content belongs to Joseph saw that her knot was too ugly, so heughed at her,"You can''t tie a knot?" Alvina blushed. "It was because that my hand is too short." "I''ll help you make it look better." Joseph immediately tied her knotup again. It looked like better. Alvina pursed her lips and chuckled, "It''s really rare for you to apany me here to rx." "In the future, if there were chances, I willgo with you to more ces and visit the world." The man answered her with a smile. "Okay, these are what you said in front of God. You are supposed to keep your words and achieve them." Alvinamade fun ofhim deliberately. "It wille true in the future." The man said gently. Chapter 1693 Chapter 1693 The man''s words made Alvina delight. Her beautiful eyes shed a few times. She twisted her waist and walked away from the man. She walked a few steps to the side and saw several signboards. One of them said "Pure Pool". Alvina immediately turned around and said to Joseph: "It is said that the water is sweet and cold. Let''s have a drink." Joseph replied with a gentle smile. "From now on to the evening, I belong to you. You can do whatever you want to." Alvina was enticed by Joseph''s words. Oh, my God!The man''s words were sofortable and enjoyable. "You can only say these words to me, not to other women. It isn''t allowed to say one letter and sent a look to other women." Alvina was jealous so that she pointed at the man and warned. Joseph was frightened by her behaviors. It was unexpected to hear her bossy warning. "Did you hear me?" Alvina did not hear about his response. She felt a little angry. Joseph''s thin lips went down, almost bit her straight finger. Alvina hurriedly put herhandson back and hidehim. "I heard it!" The man could not helpughing at her lovely behaviors. Alvina stared at him. Shenoticed that hisughter was pretty charming.""What''s more, you can''tugh at others like that." She warned again. Joseph instantly became speechless. He stoppedughing and scratched her small nose in a punishing manner, "Why are you so jealous?" Alvina knew that she was unreasonable, so she had to turn around and strode towards Pure Pool as if she was angry. The man stunned and quickly chased after her, and said softly,"Honey... Honey! Slow down please!" "Let me alone!"Alvinamuttered in a low voice, like anunreasonablechild. "There''s moss on the ground here, watch your step!" Joseph was anxious, chasing after her. Alvina wanted to turn around and say something. But she did not expect that she had just turned around and slipped under her feet. She shouted in fright and fell back. Joseph seemed to have expected that she would be in such a difficult situation. His long arm rushed over, grabbing her arm steadily. At the bend of his arm, there was a scared and pretty face. "Are you OK?" The man asked her concernedly, but he could not helpughing. Alvina looked embarrassed and quickly broke free from his arms. She stood up straight and looked down at the shoes under herfeet: "If you remind me earlier, I''lle over with my t shoes." Joseph immediately held her hand tightly: "Let''s go back, don''t be angry, whichwill make you lose judgment on the road conditions." "I am not angry anymore!" Alvina said with a redface. "Well, you are not, you are not angry.Whyare you staring at me?" Joseph still felt that it was extremely interesting. What kind of creature was a woman? Are there some strategies for dealing with women? "You are very handsome.I want to look at you." Alvinasaid. Her hand held the man''s palm instead. The two of them walked forward step by step. The Pure Pool is a naturally formed pool shaped like a crescent moon. The water is crystal clear and there are fish swimming around. Alvina squatted down happily like a child. She reached for a column of water running down from the side and said, "Wow, it''s cool!" Joseph squatted down with her and reached out to collect water. It really was a good spring.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "It''s a pity that I didn''t bring a bottle with me. Otherwise, I can take some water tohome." Alvina''s eyes reflected the water like a pity. "You arereally greedy. It''s not enough to have a few drinks. Youstill want to take it away." The man chuckled at her. Alvina was angry again and mumbled at him. "That''s right, I''m verygreedy." Joseph gently touched her face with his wet finger: "Don''t you want to drink? Have a drink!" Alvina was happy again. She drank it. It was as sweet as juice and really different from the quality of water in the city. "Have a drink, too!" Alvinatook handfulwater and put it in front of Joseph. The man was a little embarrassed and whispered, "I''ll do it by myself." "Drink quickly, it''s almost gone!" Alvina immediately urged him. Joseph finally let go of his identity as Mr. President and lowered his head to drink the water in her palm. "What do you think of it?" Alvina was like a child asking for credit, his eyes full of smiles and happiness. Joseph immediately nodded. "It''s so sweet!" Alvina bent over to took the water again. Joseph stood up and took out his phone. When Alvina was unaware, he took several pictures of her. Alvina immediately looked up.Joseph quickly focused on thendscape and pretended that he was taking photos seriously. "Take a picture of me!" Alvina immediately said with a smile. Joseph took a few steps back and integrated her into the scenery. She was also wearing a grey dress with a strong temperament and a gentle smile. Joseph felt that he was a little lost. Heshyly put his phone away: "Well, where do you want to go next?" "I don''t know either. It''s gettingte. Let''s go home." Alvina said as shereached out and pped her leg. "A mosquito bites me!" Only then did Joseph realize that she had two bare legs. There were many mosquitoes here, and they were poisonous. "Let''s go!" Joseph did not want her to suffer, so hequickly reached out and held her hand. It was getting dark, and there were a lot of mosquitoes. When she walked back into the car, there were already several bites on Alvina''s leg. "Are you OK?" Joseph asked with concern as hesaw her legs trembling. "It''s okay. Let''s go home and takesome medicine." Alvina said whileughing. Joseph looked at her and felt heart-broken. She was cute butpitiful at this moment. At nine o''clock in the evening,Joseph called her sister, Wendy.He knew that she had checked into the hotel, had a rest for one night, and would leave tomorrow.Josephchatted withher for a while before hanging up. Wendy vaguely answered but was very happy. The eldest brotherhelped her unknowingly. If he was angry and me her in the future, she could take it out. The next morning! Wendywoke up with rm clock ringing. Unfamiliar environment, unfamiliar bed, she didn''t sleep well at all. She was dreaming all night e weird dreams, good and some bad When Wendy turned off the rm, her phone rang. She brushed her teeth and answered: "Hello!" "Are you awake?" It was Duke''s voice. Wendy immediately woke up. "Why did you call me so early?" "I''m afraid you can''t get up and missed the car!" The man replied honestly. "I''m not that stupid. I''ve set the rm!" Wendy protested, feeling that Duke treated her asa child. "Okay, you''re not stupid." Patrick immediatelyforted her. "I heard that it will take another 8¡ª9hours. It''s so far away. Why are you willing to work there?" Wendyasked him. "Every position needs someone. If I don''te, there will always be people who want toe here." Duke said with a smile. "But why doyoue? You applied for it yourself?" Wendy asked. "Yes, I applied for it myself." "Why? Why doyou go so far away, because ofme?" Wendy got up a little angrily and spoke boldly. The man remained silent for a few seconds, and he muttered, "Yeah." Wendy heard his answer, she irritably saidit. "Hello, Duke, what do you mean? Are you really hiding from me so far?" Ling''s heart was broken. "No, I''m not hiding from you. I just want to stay away from you and calm myself down," Duke quickly exined. "Why, if you''re very close to me, you can''t calm down? I''m so charismatic?" Wendy wasughed becauseofher ownwords. "If you are always in front of me, I''m really afraid that I won''t be able to calm myself down." Duke told the truth. Wendy happily said, "Okay, I think you''re confessing to me. I ept." Duke was speechless. Chapter 1694 Chapter 1694 Knowing Dukewas speechless, Wendy immediatelyughed happily. Theughter was clear and joyous. Duke was fascinated by it. "Well, I''m not teasing you anymore. I have to be ready to go. Wait for me there." Wendyknew that she was joking too far. Duke is a mature man with a calm and introverted temperament. How can she stand her frivolous jokes? "Well, be careful on the road. Call me if you need." Duke breathed a sigh of relief, but he seemed to have foreseen the next days would not be so boring. "Got it, I will!" Wendy nodded, and then hung up the phone. She continued to brush her teeth and wash her face. When Wendywent downstairs carrying her box, she realized that Cathy had also been ready to go. But her box was still being held by the boys. nk saw Wendy, he immediately smiled and asked, "Warm, did you have a good sleepst night?" "It''s OK!" Wendyughed. "The driver hasn''te down yet. Have you eaten breakfast? There''s a coffee shop next to it. I''ll help you stare your suitcase. Go and have something." nk asked her concernedly. "Thank you very much!" Wendy quickly thanked him. "You''re wee!" nkput her box aside. When Wendy passed by Cathy''s side, Cathy''s gaze to see her was still mixed with resentment. Wendy chose to ignore and quickly walked out of the hotel to eat breakfast.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. On the way, Wendywas sick. The road was too bumpy.Especially when they left the highway and walked along the mountain road, they all screamed, seized the safety belt in fear. The driver also scared but he constantlyforted everyone. Wendy looked at the steep mountains along the way. It was impossible to imagine that Duke would have stayed in such a ce for several years. Oh, my God, what did he go through? Why did he torture himself in this way? He was in good condition and obviously had many better choices. Was it really to avoid her? Wendy suddenly had mixed feelings. Maybe, it was time to beat him. After all, she had lovesickness for a few years because of his leave. "Ah!" The scream of Cathy came. Wendy realized thatthere was a geological disaster and a road was blocked. "Don''t be afraid! I will ask help!" The driver immediatelyforted these students who had not traveled far away. The staffs of several charity organizations were and helped tofort others. Someone handed Wendy a bottle of water and a loaf of bread and said "Get off the car, please. Let''s see what happens." Wendy walked down carrying her backpack. She felt like she was very small in front of so vast scenery. She thought she just was the dust of this world. It was insignificant. "Cathy, it''s windy here. I''ll give you a coat." A boy beside her was concerned about Cathy. Cathy immediately thanked her and took over. Wendy heard two girls whispering, "She is so delicate that she shouldn''t havee to such a ce.""She should go home and be her little princess." Only then did Wendy realize that Cathy''s behavior had not only provoked her, but had also provoked the rest of the female students. They all despised her. Wendy suddenly thought that when she was in school, Cathy didn''t seem to have any friends. It turned out that there was a reason, but she only med her for not having a long time with her so that knows her a little. Wendy took out her phone and took several pictures. Wendy wanted to send a few pictures to his families, but her phone was not in service. The driver took out a walkie-talkie and talked to the other person for a while. Then he got out of the car andforted everyone by saying, "Don''t worry, I have contacted a nearby base. They were willing to help us." Hearing the words "base", Wendy and Cathy both smiled. It seems that it was close to the ce where Duke was. Cathy quickly ran over to chat with the driver, and Wendy listened carefully. "Sir, is the base far from here?" Cathy asked curiously. "It''s a little far. It''s still more than 170 kilometers. It''ll take two or three hours to get there." The driver lit up a cigarette and smoked it. "Then, do you know if the person in charge of this base is called Duke?" Cathy asked directly. The driver looked at her with confusion and shook his head: "I don''t know about this, I don''t usually contact anyone here, but I only know that there is a rescue call.Is there someone you know?" "Yeah, I know a person. He was my instructor once." Cathy immediately smiled. Wendywas speechless. Didn''t Cathy really bring herself into the role of Duke''s girlfriend?s, it was really a headache. Wendy had an impulse totell the truth to her. Cathy turned her head to look at Wendy. When she saw Wendy looked up at the sky, sheughed in her heart. It had not in the school here. They couldpete fairly. Cathy was still very confident. She felt that she was more attentive and gentler than Wendy in get along with men. She heard that men like weak and timid women they want to protect, Cathy looked at herself. As long as she panicked and yelled a few words, she would probably arouse the man''s strong desire to protect herself. However, Wendy was a stubborn person. She had known it before at school. She didn''t know why she does that. It''s not good to show weakness in front of men? nk had a professional SLR camera in his hand. While he was taking pictures of the scenery, he also took Wendy in. She was wearing a pair of jeans, a white shirt, and long hair tied. She stood on arge rock. In this vastndscape, she was very unique and beautiful. Wendydidn''t noticethat nkwas taking a picture of her. She continued to stare at the scenery in front of her. Time passed by. Everyone was tired. Wendy returned to the car and nned to sleep first.She didn''t know how long had passed. She seemed to hear the sound of the car and she opened her eyes. On the other side of the mountain, three cars quickly drove over. Wendywas nervous and herbreathing quickened. She quickly got out of the car and heard the driver happily said, "The rescue car ising." There were three cars, two of them were off-road vehicles and one of them was a small van which must be used for transporting the donations. Cathy''s gaze was filled with joy, and she looked at the cars without blinking. There was a long distance between the mountains. Although the cars could be seen here, it would take more than half an hour to arrive here. Wendy waited while drinking water. She had a hunch that the person she loved was in one of the three cars. Would hee? Wendy''s heart was beating fast. It was unexpected that her mood would fluctuate so obviously.It might be that in this environment, Wendy urgently needed a sense of security.Finally, the cars arrived Wendy stood among the crowd and saw a group of people coming from the other side of the mud. The leader was Duke. He wore an army green sports outfit and a hat. He looked formal and solemn like a hero. Almost all of the women present saw that Duke. It seemed that there only was a man in the world. "Teacher Duke!" Cathy happily ran over, "Teacher Duke, why are you here?" Cathy pretended to be unknownand asked shyly. el Duke hadknownthat Cathy hade for him. At this moment, Cathy''s eyes full of admiration and love. But he just pretended not to see it and nodded politely. Then he walked towards the driver and the person in charge of the donation. Although he tried to hold back his inner desires, when he saw nov Wendy, his heart jumped a few times. He quickly turned around. Chapter 1695 Chapter 1695 The sky was so high andthe earth was so boundless. It was the feeling of being touchedwhen someone metin this situation. Wendy''s long hair tied behind was blown up by the wind, gently brushing her pretty face. The shining eyes werefilled with joy. However, with so many people around, she didn''t dare to jump into Duke''s arms even if she wanted to do that. He could only keep his hands behind him and watch the man walk towards him. Duke had been in front of her with a slight smile. Instead of speaking to her, he ordered: "We should move things quickly. It''s getting dark and wolves woulde. "Duke was talking to his subordinates, but his smiling eyes were still on Wendy.When she realized that there were wolves, Wendy was frightened and her face turned white. She could not help leaning towards Duke. nksuddenly ran to her and said to Wendy with concern, "Wendy, don''t be afraid. Come to me. I''ve practiced freebat. If the wolfes, I can protect you." Wendy looked at nk, then she smiled and said, "Thank you, I''m not afraid." Duke also looked at the boy. He was so brave to steal his girlfriend when he was also there. There were still a lot of things in the car, like books, school supplies, and many other things. It took more than half an hour for so many people to move all these things in a big car.At this time, the sky waspletely dark. Most of people lighted the surroundings with shlights. After saying goodbye to everyone, the driver drove back in his empty car. The people who stay there had to take the SUV driven by Duke to the mountain. "Teacher Duke, I''m afraid of the darkness. Can I sit with you? Here, I''m only familiar with you." Cathy suddenly walked to Duke''s side and said pitifully. Wendy stood by the side listening and sulking with difficulty. Cathy couldn''t cheat us anymore. Didn''t she have a good rtionship with those two boys just now? She regarded them as herbor force before. However, she treated them as outsiders. How hurtful!Cathy''s words, as expected, made those two boys'' surprise. They could not believe it. Duke immediately opened door of a car."Get in." Cathy smiled and quickly sat in the front passenger seat. She waited with joy for Duke to sit in the driver''s seat. However, before long, she was dumbfounded because it was someone else who was sitting on the drive, and then there were two boys and a girl sitting in the row. Cathy''s face changed dramatically. She quickly rolled out the window and looked out. She saw that Duke was sitting in thest car, and Wendy followed him. Cathy''s angry face turned white with angry. What was going on? nk Smith was a little disappointed when he foundWendysitting in thest car. In addition, he also found out that Wendy and the man named Duke should know each other. Otherwise, why did her eyes turn so bright after he saw him? Thest car was carrying the most things. Even the back seat was filled with books, leaving only two people to sit. Of course, Dukewould not give the seat around him to others. As soon as Wendy sat in, her small hand was held tightly by a big palm. It was dark outside. The SUVswere traveling slowly. The road was uneven, andthe car shook violently. Wendy also swayed with it, and then swayed into the man''s arms. The man held her tightly to prevent her from bumping into injuries. Although the two of them did not speak, the atmosphere was extremely warm. Duke whispered to her, "Is it hard on the road?" Wendy nodded. "Very tired, very boring" "I''ve told you not toe!" The man''s voice was still low. Wendy immediately reached out to the man who was driving. Duke then smiled and introduced him. "This is my subordinate. You can call him Joseph, he is a local." The man who drove immediately turned around and smiled at Wendy warmly. He said in a nonstandard way."Are you the boss''s girlfriend? I''m d to meet you." The words, "girlfriend", made Wendyblushed. She nced at Mu Wei. "Who said I promised to be your girlfriend?" Duke sighed and smiled helplessly: "What you''re doing here if you don''t agree? Don''t you know you''re already in a tiger''s den?" Wendy up and immediately rejoiced: "You''re a tiger here? Do I still have to have a tiger here to leave?" Masi directly burst outughing, and Duke''s face blushed embarrassedly. He punished her long hair: "Since you said that, then if I don''t cooperate with you, will you be disappointed?" Wendy did not expect that Duke would actually joke with her. She immediately vomited, "Of course not. I didn''t think about it." When Duke saw that she was frightened, he snorted, "Then why are you kidding me?""Why can''t Imake a joke?" Wendy could not be convinced. "Well, when we get along with each other in the future, we will talk about such a joke. Now, we have to think about the feelings of Masi. He didn''t have a girlfriend yet." Duke immediately smiled andforted her. Wendy was stunned and immediately hid in his arms shyly. Masi quicklyughed. "It doesn''t matter. I''ve never seen a boss joke before. It''s a rare." "Drive well." Duke was embarrassed and looked serious. Masi''s expression swelled. He did not dare to talk anymore. Wendy leaned on the man''s embrace and stared out the window. Suddenly, she heard a howling sounding from far. It was as far away as if it seemed very close. Her eyes carefully looked for the wolf. "Aren''t you afraid?" Duke asked her with a chuckle. "Of course, I''m not afraid if you are here," Wendy said with proud. Duke snorted, "That boy who was going to fight just now, really wanted to protect you." Wendy pouted andughed, "Listen to your tone, you''re jealous." "Yes!" Duke replied affirmatively. Wendywas shockedfor a second, then, she gently leaned against his shoulder. "Duke, don''t be angry, he is more enthusiastic. He will not only protect me, all the girls who came this time, He will definitely protect them. " "Is that true? But I think he cares more about you." Duke did not believe her exnation. Wendycurledher lips. "You must have misunderstood. He was just a friend that I just met." "Okay, I believe you, I believe you''re just friends, but can you tell where the line between friends is?"Duke was still panicked, because he was just a big boy in his early twenties.lt made him suddenly lose confidence. "Boundaries? Of course, I know. I won''t ept what he''s doing to me anymore."Wendy thought about it carefully, and replied seriously.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Duke saw that she looked up and looked at him with her sparkling eyes. He could not help sighing: "Maybe I''m too sensitive. Don''t worry too much." Wendy did not expect him to be jealous. She suddenly felt like she was relieved. She leaned closer to his embrace and said softly, "I don''t care at all. Sometimes, I''m very bad. I just want to make you jealous. " Duke listened to the way she admitted her mistake, and could not help kissing her forehead. The man''s warm lips pressed against his skin, and Wendy''s heart trembled. His lips could not help rising. The car was still on its way. Because it was already a day in the car, some people were sleepy and leaned on theirpanions to sleep, while others were unable to sleep because their hearts were full of things. Cathy''s gaze looked back through the rearview mirror, only to see the dazzling lights. She could not help clenching her fists. Wendy was definitely here for Duke She hadn''t noticed that Duke had anything special about Wendy, but why did Wendy seize the opportunity when she arrived here? Cathy peeked through Wendy''s diary, which only wrote about her feelings, so she only knew that Wendy was in love with Duke, but she did not know whether Duke had feelings for her. Chapter 1696 Chapter 1696 On the way, she felt that it was a long time, and every second seemed to be tormented. At this moment, Wendy felt that the time was short. In the small car, she could snuggle up in hisarms, and she hoped that this road would be longer and have more time. Duke''s heart was beating very quickly. His eyes were focusedon the road ahead. He helped Masi to watch the road together. The girl in hisarms was asleep. The surrounding was especially quiet. The car had been driving for a long time, and he believedthat all this was true. Even the temperature in the girl''s arms was so real. Duke lowered his head and stared at Wendy. She must have been sleepy. She closed her eyes with ease. The light in the car was very dark, but he could see her clearly and found her mouth was slightly raised seeming that she was smiling. Duke could not help smiling. The weather in the mountains was strange. Suddenly, there was a strong wind. The wind swayed the trees on the side of the road. From the distance, there was a sound like a monster. It was very horrible in the night. Wendy trembled for a moment, then immediately woke up and looked up at the window and asked, "What''s wrong?" Dukereached out to gentlyfort her back. "Nothing, it''s going to rain." Wendy listened calmly for a while. As expected, there was thunder in the distance. She could only hide in the man''s arms again, her hands covering her ears. "Are you afraid?" Seeing her panic, Duke asked with a smile. "I''m afraid of thunder. And I think that I can''t evenhide in such a ce." Wendy was born in awe of life and death, so she would be chilled by such a natural disaster. Dukeforted hergently: "Don''t be afraid, there''s a station ahead. If it really rains, we can hide there for a while." Wendy listened to his words and stunned. "Are you very familiar with this area?" Duke nodded, "Of course, I have stayed here for a few years and my steps have almost covered every mountain here." "That''s really hard work." Wendywas heart-broken. Her small hand couldn''t help clenching his fingers. Duke was stunned for a moment. He was touched. Someone cared about himself, which was a wonderful thing. "Itis my duty. It doesn''t matter whether it''s hard or not. There are some things that people will do." Dukeintentionally made his tone easier. "But I still feel that your work is so great," said Wendyfirmly. Duketouched her face and teased her, "Have you ever wondered why I chose this job?" Wendy was initially confused. When she heard his words, she was more puzzled: "What do you mean?" Dukewas suddenly a little embarrassed. His fingers were only lightly on her palm, but hedidnot answer. "Answer me!" Wendy mumbled, but he spoke imperatively. Dukeughed, "I won''t tell you now. You will knowter." "Well, you''re supposedto tell me sooner orter." Wendy could not be fooled. Since he said it, she had to know it. Duke was helpless. There was a white line in the sky. The thunder was approaching and everyone in the car was awake. Everyone looked out of the window in a panic. Duketook the walkie-talkie and instructed the two cars in front of him to rest. Therefore, all the cars headed towards the stationnot too far away. The stationwas not small. There were four or five bungalows. At each time period, someone was on guard. When they see the car logo, they immediately let it go. When the car stopped, Cathy jumped out of the car in a hurry. Her eyes were fixed on thest car.Wendy was originally lying in Duke''s arms, but at this moment, she sat up straight. When the door opened, Wendy got off full of energy. She was about to take his backpack. But Duke had reached out for her, only to realize that her backpack was heavy. "What is in it?" Duke frowned and asked her in a low voice. "Aputer and some other valuables."Wendyreplied. Duke''s heart was a little broken again. How did such a thin body carry such heavy things here? Cathy looked at Wendy''s smile towards Duke. She suddenly felt annoyed. She walked over to Duke and said, "Teacher Duke, thank you foring to pick us up in person. I''m dto see you here." Duke replied indifferently: "You are here for charity, I support you. It''s a good thing that you brought hope to such a remote mountainous area to benefit more children." "Really? If we were in trouble in the future, can we ask for your help? Cathy immediately became happy, feeling that the distance between herand Duke was much shorter. Dukenodded: "Of course, if you need help, you can ask for help. As long as there is a need, we have no obligation." Cathy was in a good mood, but she seemed to have misunderstood a word. Duke said that she had something ask the base''s help but did not say that she could find him directly. It''s time for dinner. The staffs of the station cook dinner for them. Wendy stood in front of the window, watching the rain, but she had calmed down. No matter how strong the storm was outside the window, she had alreadye to his side. As long as she could see him, why would she be afraid of the storm? Duke was chatting with the leaderof the stationin axoo room next to the room. The charity staff and a few volunteers were busy. They were checking the supplies to be released. Only Wendy and Cathy were idle. Cathy looked at the Wendy el resentfully. She thought that Wendywould be happy for a year because she had the chance to sit with Duke on the way. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Wendy, I know why you''re here, but I still remind you that you''vee to the wrong ce." Cathy took the opportunity to walk to Wendy''s side and said to her. Wendy knew that Cathy would try her best to exclude herself. She was not surprised. When she heard Wendy''s reminder, she just said a word. And then she ignored her. Cathy regards Wendy''s indifference as ridicule, and she was even angrier, "Do you think you can make him love you? You''re so naive." "You''re also very naive. At school, I didn''t see that TeacherDukewas special to you. You dare toe, why can''t Ie? At least, TeacherDuke helped me out several times at school." Wendysaid. Cathughed and said,"TeacherDuke saved me once." "When?" Wendy surprised. "Why should I tell you?" Cathy said disapprovingly. "Now we''repletingfairly, but I still have to remind you that there are a lot of women who like Duke. Are you sure you can beat them?"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Duke is a person. He''s not a thing. Besides, it is meaningless to discuss about it. In the end, we still have to respect his choice. Cathy, answerme a question. If Duke has a woman he likes, will you leave? "Wendy could finally find a chance to ask. Cathy''s face turned pale, and she stared at Wendy angrily: "You want to tell me that the woman he likes is you, it''s really shameless." Wendy had not said anything, but Cathy had guessed it. She was speechless. "Why can''t it be me? My family and Duke''s family have known each other for a long time. Besides, I have known him for a long time."Oh? Do you know what my rtionship is with Teacher Duke? Her aunt is my cousin''s wife and I''ve seen him whenl was young." Cathy also revealed a truth. Wendy stunned. Chapter 1697 Chapter 1697 Why is there such a rtionship? Wendy really underestimated Cathy. "Is that so?" Wendy thought that she could get a childhood rtionship. She did not expect that Cathy had ever seen Duke from an early age. This rtionship was reallyplicated. "I''ve been to his house to eat and seen his mother." Cathynoticed thatWendy was stunned. Wendy was a little bored and said indifferently, "So what? What does it mean? Does he likeyou?" "I''m just telling you that I have a morechance to approach him better than you. Wendy, you''re spoiled. You''d better go back. The life is hard here, you won''t tolerate. Cathy started to persuade her. Wendy tried to persuade herself to calm down. Don''t quarrel with Cathy. After all, they came here to do something meaningful.If they quarrel, they will lose face. "I don''t have any merit, but the only merit is that it will not be abandoned halfway. If you still want to persuade me, you''d better not to do." She turned around and walked to the side. Cathy gritted her teeth with hatred. Wendy was really stubborn. Could she really understand the situation now? It''s no good for her to stay here."Wendy, areyou cold?" Suddenly, nk brought a cup of hot water and walked over, asking Wendy with concern. Wendy was about to reply. nk suddenly put a jacket on his shoulder. "Put on it, don''t havea cold. It''s hundreds of kilometers from the nearest town." Wendy was a little awkward. She was about to return the jacket to him. The door opposite opened and Dukeand his fellow walked out. He happened toseeher holding the coat on her shoulders, as if she was tightening it. The light in the man''s eyes instantly faded away. Wendy did not expect things to be so coincidentally.. It was terrible. Did Duke misunderstand? Wendy took off thecoat and returned it to nk. "Here you are, I have a coat in the car. I''ll go to get it." As Wendy said, she ran out and rushed into the rain. After a while, she held her own coat in her hand, but her face and hair were wet as well. Just now, Duke was angry. He suddenly saw her run out in the rain. He was ready to chase her. At this moment, she came backwith her coat. "An Idiot!" Duke roared. Wendy stunned for a second, and she reached out and wiped the drops of water on herface. She whispered, "I''m afraid you''re jealous." Duke didn''t expect that this fool ran out of the rain for him? Cathy saw all of this in her eyes. She noticed that Wendy''s leave aroused the attention of Duke. She was instantly angry and stomped. Wendy was really scheming. The dinner was not very rich, but it was better than eating on the way. Wendy had eaten two bowls of rice. Seeing that she ate so sweetly, Dukewas very happy. He andWendy hade out to eat with her before, she had eaten very little. Indeed, she was hungry for a few meals before she realized how important it was to eat. At 10 p.m., the rain was getting lighter and all the off-road vehicles had been set out. Duke still arranged Wendy beside her and sat in the car in Masi. Cathy did not have a chance to seize the position. She was filled with resentment. Wendy was full of food and drink and wanted to sleep. She found afortable ce in Duke''s arms and leaned on it. She didn''t know how long it had past. When Wendyheard the barking of a dog in the distance, she opened her eyes, and saw that there was a tnd in front of her. This was a vige, their destination. This ce is called Summer Vige. There are more than 30 aboriginal families. Their ideology and culture werefar behind. When there was no ess before, it was still a savage ce. Afterwards, the mountain road was passed. The outside world gradually affected here, and with the presence of arge group at the base, people here were gradually opening their minds to weethe foreign culture. "Where are you going?" Dukesuddenly thought that he was about to separate from her. "Do you know where Mike''s home is? He''s my grandfather''s friend. I will live in his house." Wendy asked him. "Of course, I know that Teacher Mike''s house is not far from the corner. You can reach it by a turn." Duke knew some of the residents here. Moreover, Mike was a member of their base. Wendy also realized that they will separate. She grabbed his arm and said, "When will I see you again?" "I''lle over and eat dinner when I''mfree." Dukesmiled gently.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "It''s OKtoe and eat, but you should bring something." Wendy immediately mumbled. "Don''t worry, I cheeky. Even if you don''t live in his house, I''ll asionallye over to eat." "I''m speechless to you." Wendydisdained him. Before he could say anything, the car arrived at Mike''s house. At that moment, the lights were on. Hearing the sound of the car, Mike wore a coat and anxiously walked over to open the courtyard door: Is it Wendy?" Wendy quickly opened the door of the car and gotoff. Shesaid politely, "Grandfather Mike, hello, I''m Wendy." Mike smiled, "I guess it''s you, my grandson said he was going to meet you at the entrance of the vige. Didn''t you meet?"" "Ah? Grandfather Mike, there''s something wrong with our car. I''m here by the base car." Wendyheard this new. She was embarrassed. Duke came out of the car and smiled, "Teacher Mike, I sent her here." "It turns out to be OfficerDuke. Come in and have a cup of tea before leaving." Mikeimmediately invited him. Duke looked at Wendy. Masi who was sitting in the car suddenly got out of the car: "Boss, I''ll go to smoke a cigarette, you go in and sit for a while.I am tired so that I''lldrive again after having a rest." Duke gave him an admirable look, so he helped Wendy take the suitcase down and walked into Mike''s living room. Mike lived here with his wife and his grandson and granddaughter. His son and daughter-inw were working in the county that was hundreds of miles away. His grandchildren would asionallye back for a few days. novel Therefore, there were a lot of emptyrooms. "Duke, you help Wendy to take her luggage to the room. The room has just been cleaned and everything has been changed. Wendy, you must be tired. I''ve left you some dinner, do you want to eat? Mike was like a kind elder. He took special care of Wendy. "I won''t eat anymore. I''ve eaten before. Grandpa, I''ll go to look at my room first." Wendysmiled politely, then turned around and followed Duke to the room she will stay in. Mike smiled and came over. He saw that Duke was bending over to make up the bed. "Duke, are you friends with Wendy?" Mike was a little surprised Based on his siget of Duke, he seemed to be only very serious in his work but did not care about other people''s private matters. However, at this moment, he took the initiative to make the bed for Wendy, and seemed to be ready to pack her luggage. Content belongs to Duke flushed and nodded: "Yes, we''ve known each other since wewerevery young." "That''s good.Wendy will live here for a long time, you have apanion." Mikeimmediately said happily. Wendy stood beside and snickered. But Dukeughed nervously: "Yes, she might be bothering you and auntter." "Don''t be annoying. Children, it''s also fun to have guests in the house." Mikesaid as he walked out. "You sort it, I''ll make some tea." Chapter 1698 Chapter 1698 The simple bungalow had two windows, the window was opened, and the window was nailed with ayer of screens. The outsidewas dark. It was the purest ck. It''s so dark that you can''t see your fingers. Unlike the city, no matter where you are, there''s light. But it''s different here. The environment here ispletely strange to Wendy. Duke quietly made up the bed for her, as well as the quilt. When he turned her head and saw that she was in a daze. He felt inexplicably distressed, reached out and touched her hair. He said softly, "are you afraid?" Wendy shook herhead: "Of course not, I just need time to adapt to the environment here." "The environment here will be tougher than you think. There aren''t any of the snacks you eat in the city. At most, there are some fruits."Dukesmiled and reminded her. Wendy Murmured, "I''m not picky about food." Duke looked at two big boxes beside her. He quickly squatted down and opened the box for her: "I''ll pack up for you, sit down beside me." Wendy looked at him incredulously: "Why do you do everything for me? If so,I will be spoiled by you so that I can''t take care of myself."." "No problem, I''m willing to spoil you." Duke''s eyes looked like water, making Wendy almost drowned. Her heart was warm, but she still squatted down to clean up together. "This box is clothes. Thatbox is my daily necessities. You can hang my clothes up for me. I want to... take a shower." Wendy had a strange smell all the way. It was like the smell of gasoline. It was hard to smell. She had to take a bath first."You want to take a shower now? Then you have to boil water!" Duke looked at the time. It was sote. The vige was not like the city. The hot water was avable 24 hours a day. If you want to take a bath here, you have to make firewood and boil water." "Do I have to burn? Would that be too much trouble? If there were hot springs and the like around here, it would be nice. Hearing the word "hot springs", Duke stood up and said, "There are really a few hot spring pools around here. It''s only sote. Do you dare to go?" Wendy was happy and asked, "Really, is that kind of flowing water?" "Yeah, right at the foot of the mountain, there are a few natural springs, and the water is flowing." Mu Wei nodded. "OK, Take me to go, don''t bother with Grandfather Mike!" Wendy quickly reached for his arm and softly pleaded with him. "Okay, you take yourundry and we drive. You''ll be there in about fifteen minutes." Dukeknew that she was a girl who liked to be clean. He is willing to take her to take a bath."Wonderful!!" Wendy was so happy to take a bath. Duke went directly to tell Mike. When he heard that they were going to the hot spring pool sote, he was a little worried: "There are no lights, you have to be careful." "It doesn''t matter. I''ll take care of her." Dukesaid with a smile. Mike suddenly noticed something, and he asked, "Duke, are youin love?" Duke blushed. He did not answer. Mike pointed at him: "I finally know why Wendyis willing toe here from the city to teach. It''s because of you." Duke''s face turned redder, and he looked up at Mike, begging, "Uncle Mike, can you please keep this secret for me temporarily? Please don''t tell Grandpa Grant first, I''m afraid of him..." "Well, I can''t take care of your young people''s business. I won''t say anything." Mikegot though once. Love was free, and he shouldn''t be interfered with. It was a good match.Wait, there seemed to be something wrong with this?Mike asked, "Isn''t there a little gap between your family and Grant family? Has it been resolved? " Duke sighed and smiled bitterly: "It''s hard to say anything about this." Mike knew that there was a big problem, so he stopped talking about it. He said "You go early and go back earlier. It''s cool in the mountains." "Okay, we''ll go."Duke turned around and quickly walked out, just to see Wendy took all her things and put them in a small bag. "Have you toldGrandfather Mike?" Wendy asked softly. "Yeah, let''s go quickly." Duketook the small bag in her hand and walked out of the yard. "Boss, are we backing?" Masiquickly stood up and ask respectfully. Duke shook his head. "No, let''s go to the hot spring pool nearby.Wendywants to take a shower." "Oh, do you need me to drive you, or do you want to drive by yourself?"Masi asked immediately. "You drive and help us guard the entrance," said Duke in a deep voice. Masiimmediately nodded. The three of them got into the car and drove towards the hot spring pool. In the dark the road was difficult to walk, but Masiwas very familiar with the road. The car was still driving steadily. At the destination, a small stone-filled path extended into the dark woods. Duke got out of the car and Wendy jumped down with him. Masihanded the shlight to him: "Boss, May you have a good time!. "What did you say?" Duke immediately nced at him. Masi''s shoulders shrunk, he touched his head and smiled. Wendy also chuckled. It seems that Masi is very interesting. How could he not find a girlfriend? The shlight that Dukeheld in his hand was very bright and could shine far away. "Come on, be careful. There are stone roads under your feet. Duketook up Wendy''s small hand and the two of them walked towards the path. There was a sound of birds around, Wendy held the man''s big palm tightly, a little nervous and scared. "Duke, do you think there''ll be a snake here?" Wendy was afraid that she was going to die, yet she still had the courage to ask this question. "Snakes are also afraid of people. Don''t worry!People often go along this route. Snakes won''te here." Dukeforted her. "But... I''m still a little scared." Wendy said timidly. Dukeughed indulgently, took two steps forward, and squatted down: "Come up!" Wendy was a little startled, and then she quickly shook her hand: "I didn''t mean that." "I''m walking with you on my back. I''m familiar with this road." Duke''s voice was gentle, he insisted on saying. Wendytrusted hipletely, so she lied on his back. Duke easily carried her back. Wendy''shands circled his neck, hereyes staring straight ahead. "Is it far away?" The girl''s breath was on his neck, gently and warmly, causing the man to shiver for a moment. "It''s almost a turn ahead. Listen carefully!Did you hear the sound of water?"Said Duke with a chuckle Wendycarefully listenedet er Apart from the sound of the mountain breeze, the sound of spring water was dinging. "Yeah!" She grinned andhugged the man with her hands. Duke''s body was stiff, but his steps were steady. Finally, the shlight showed a mist. There were several hot spring pools. "The two stones beside are used to put clothes on. I''ll keep it by the side. Go to wash." Duke walked over with hisback, put her down, and sat on the stone beside her.. "Would you like to wash it together?" Wendy asked him. Dukeughed, "Wendy, this is not as normal as eating and drinking. How can we both wash together?" "Why can''t you go to anotherpool to take? We don''t wash together" Wendy doesn''t care about it. Besides, she has been determined to marry him. Even if he sees something, she won''t be angry No, you take. It''s not toote for me to go back to the base to take Duke still didn''t have the courage to take a bathwith her. This is the bottom line. He won''t cross that line, at least not now. "Well, I''ll take a bath and Ihave to wash my hair." Wendy said, and began to work.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After a while, she was relieved. Of course, she still had two clothes on her body. She hugged her arms and exhaled: "Wow, it''s so cold." Chapter 1699 Chapter 1699 Hearing the trembling voice of the girl behind him, Duke stunned. He wanted to turn around to look at her, but was controlled by morality. He could only remind her with a hoarse voice: "Quickly go to the pool. Otherwise, you''ll have a cold. "N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Wendy quickly ran to the pool and tried to walk down. She thought that there would be mud underneath. She did not expect it to be renovated. It was actually arge stone b. This kind offort could not be felt by personal experience. At this moment, Wendyfelt like she hade alive. She quickly wetted her long hair. When she was preparing to use shampoo, she realized that everything was still in the bag beside Duke. The man turned the shlight in his hand to the side, not directly towards her, but also gave her enough light. "Duke, can you bring me the shampoo and body lotions for me? I forgot them." Duke grabbed to the side, only to realize that her bag was still here. "It''s doesn''t matter, you can see. I don''t mind." Wendy felt his back stiffen into a line, and she could not helpughing out loudly. Shecould not help wanting to teasehim. Duke sighed, and turned towards her. In the hazy mist, she only showed her fair shoulders. Her long wet ck hair was soaked in water, and it was ced on her shoulders. Her skin was even more like a glowing white jade. That delicate and beautiful face was also stained with water. Her skin was covered with ayer of veil. It was unreal but beautiful. Wendy swam in the water for a while, like an elegant mermaid. She suddenly met her sweetheart from the shore. She looked up and her eyes were clear and bright. She smiled like bright red petals. Even though Duke had just lost control, he imagined what a beautiful body it was. However, when hesaw it with his own eyes, he realized that this girl had been like an elf. She broke into his life even his dream. Wendynaughtily bent his hands andy beside the pool, teasing him with a smile: "Duke, are you shy?" Duke''s gaze immediately turned to the side, his voice was already low and hoarse,"Hurry up!It is time for home." Wendy turned over her bodyzily. Her body appeared and disappeared from time to time, which aroused Duke''s desire. He quickly turned around.But his body was very hot. Wendy saw him sitting back on the rock again and his back facing her. He looked like an ascetic man. "That''s really boring." Wendy murmured.She found that she couldn''t find a chance to tease Duke. Therefore, she quickly washed her hair and bathed and stayed in the hot spring. She didn''t want to leave, but it was toote. She had to go home. She took a bath towel and wrapped herself up, then asked nervously, "I have to change my clothes. Would you mind turning off the light first?" Mu Wei choked on his saliva. In the next second, the surroundings turned dark. Wendy quickly put on herunderwear and changed into thicker pajamas. Then he took a dry towel and rubbed her long hair vigorously: "I''m alright, let''s go back." Duke turned on the light again and turned around to look at her. Wendy took a towel to wipe her long hair into semi-dry. Hermessy hair did notdamageher natural beauty. She was like an elf in the mountain. Dukereleased his palm. Only then did he realize that his palm was sweating. Not only was the palm of his hand, his back was also sweating. It must be because the water vapor here was too hot. "Let''s go!" Duke said gently. Wendy took a bath, and got much better. When he returned to Mike''s house, he saw his grandchildren sitting in the living room and drinking tea. "Wendy, I''ll introduce them to you. This is my grandson Charles, this is my granddaughter Nancy." Mike quickly introduced with a smile. Wendy quickly looked at the two of them. The boy should be about the same ageas herown, and the girl should be about 16 or 17years old. They were very shy when they saw Wendy. They did not dare to say anything. "Wendy, you look more beautifulthan the photos." Nancy finally said. Wendyughed happily and was pleased to be praised. Duke looked at the time. It was already midnight. He had to leave. "Uncle Mike, I have to go back to the base. Take care of Wendy, please. If anything happens, give me a call." Dukesaid. And then he turned his head and told Wendy, "If you pet help, you can ask Uncle Mike''s help and you can also call me. If the phone were not in service, call my office number and I''ll write it to youter. " "Okay, it''s veryte, you can go back." Wendycould also noticethat the man was a little tired. Mike quickly said, "Don''t worry!We''ll take care of Wendy. Go back quickly." Duke looked at Wendy and didn''t leave. In the past, when he worked here, nothing was worth his nostalgia But at this moment, he would like to stay here and stay with her all the time. Wendy was full of disappointment. All her emotions were shownin her big eyes, but she understood that the separateness was inevitable. In the end, Duke turned around and left. Wendy chased outside to see his car disappear into the dark. Wendy took out the hair dryer and dried her long hair. Nancywas arranged by Mike to help her put in order. Wendy gave her the gift she brought, and Nancywas very happy,"Sister Wendy, why are you giving me so many clothes? They are beautiful." Wendy brought not only clothes to Nancy, but also gave her some cosmetics and essories. The girls in their adolescence all want to be more beautiful. Therefore, she thought that Nancy must like these gifts. Nancyheld the presents and very happy. That night, Wendidon an unfamiliar and warm bed, and fell asleep until veryte. When she made this decision, she thought she would fail. Butshe had arrived here now. Would her happy life begin? The next day, Wendy noticed something sticking to her arm. She quickly opened her eyes and saw a big dog with four puppies running into her room. "Ah..." Wendy screamed. The mother and baby dog fled in fear. Mikeand his wife got up early and rushed to see, "Wendy, what''s wrong?" Only then did Wendy realize that she had overreacted, and quickly embarrassedly said, "Are those puppies from your family? Will they bite me?" Mikeimmediatelyughed: "No, they are very gentle dogs. They might be a little strange to you." "Maybe," Wendyughed. "Warm, you can sleep longer. Breakfast will be ready soon."Mikforted her. Chapter 1700 Chapter 1700 nk came here with several fresh peaches. When he saw Wendy, he quickly walked over with a smile and gave her one to eat. "This peach grew up naturally, it''s small, but it''s very sweet," nk introduced as if he had eaten. Wendy handed one to Nancy, and she blinked her eyes to look at them. Under the arrangement of the president, Wendy taught music, and Cathy took drawing ss. After the division ofbor was clear, they ate lunch in the school cafeteria. In the afternoon, Wendy first saw her own students. Today was Sunday.The children should have gone home. However, hearing that there were new teachers, everyone ran over to see. Wendy looked at these elementary school pupils with simple clothes and clear eyes, and inexplicably had heartache. They were more timid than the children in the city, but they were more sensible. They looked at them with timid eyes, even if they wanted to take something to eat, they were also very careful. However, Wendyand other students were passionate people. Very quickly, they became familiar with the children. Cathy was a little absent-minded. Although she was also very nice to these children, she was not that enthusiastic. She stared at the road beside her, and her thoughts drifted away. Alvina was working in the office. Suddenly, her phone rang. She found that a person in charge of the charity organization was calling her, so shequickly answered. "Miss Alvina, I''m really sorry. Something''s going wrong on my side. Someoneemployed a group of people into mypany to cause trouble. They''ve injured our staff, and even said that as long as we continue working here, they would stille here to smash things." His voice was very urgent, and he was helpless. "Do you know who they are?" Alvina was nervous as well. "They im to be former employees of IBM," He immediately replied. Alvina immediately asked with concern: "Have the injured employee been taken to the hospital? You should do some pacification work first. I''ll contact my two uncles to see what''s going on." "Okay, thank you, Miss. Alvina." He was relieved. As long as Alvina came forward to settle it, it means that this matter would definitely be solved.After hanging up, she called Nathan. Nathananswered her call, but histone was not too friendly: "Alvina, is there something?" Alvina didn''t want to be polite to him either. He asked him directly, "Do you know why the former employees of IBM went to make trouble in the charity?""How would I know? Maybe they lost their jobs and didn''t get a satisfactory subsidy. Of course, they had to make trouble. This world is really ridiculous. Everyone talks about being fair, but in fact, it''s not fair at all.¡±Nathan sneered. Alvina was shocked. She realized that the situation was serious and found the cause of the problem.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Aren''t you asking them to do this, right?" Alvina asked in a calm voice. Nathanwas instantly angry and snorted: "Don''t me others for everything. Youand yourte grandfather should be to me. Your grandfather had died, so he can''t solve it. You should care about them. They don''t get the benefits they deserve. If they don''t get the benefits they deserve, they won''t stop.? Alvina was shocked. It seems that she was still in fault for this matter?After hanging up, Alvina stood up and told her colleagues a few words. She then let the driver send her to the charity organization. She saw the ruined hall, which was in a mess. Beside the broken ss, there were bloodstains. Several staffs with slight injuries were cleaning it. "Miss Alvina, you''re finally here. We''re really innocent about this. When they came in, they broke things without saying anything, and threatened that we had to compensate them for their losses. Otherwise, they wille again. "The person in charge ran over with a few Band-Aids on his face. Seeing how he looked, Alvina could not help caring about him: "Mr. King, are you okay? Do you want to go to the hospital for a photo examination?" "No, I''m a little hurt. Miss.Alvina, What do you think of this matter? If el theye here and smash things every day the charity won''t work." The person in charge asked her anxiously. "Don''t worry, I''ll find someone to deal with this matter. It''s hard of you." After saying this word, Alvina turned around and left. She stood outside the door. She suddenly thought of a person in her heart., Maybe hecould help her. Alvian immediately called Uncle Rain. He heard that she needed help and rushed over at the first time. "Miss, what happened?" Uncle RAINasked with concern. "Uncle Rain, you''ve been withmy grandfather''s for quite a few years. You should know some senior figures of thepany. I''m going to ask someone today. There seems to be something wrong in thepany."She knewnothingabout it. She only knew a few senior employees, but she didn''t know any of the middle-level employees of thepany. "If youwant to find them, I can take you there. I know the home addresses of some of them." Uncle Rainimmediately replied. "Okay, please take me there. I have to know about this." Her grandfather couldn''t support and help her no longer, so she can only deal with the affairs by herself. Her two unclespletely left thepany alone after getting what they deserve. Uncle Raintook Alvina to a highly qualified senior employee''s home. The person was goingto go out. When he saw Alvina and Uncle Rain, he was stunned. His face changed and he was very unwee. He said, "Why do youe?" Alvina now had a feeling of being punished forher grandfather. Grandfather decided to donate thepany. Alvina did not object. He waste. Therefore, it became her responsibility. "Uncle Aaron, I want toe and find out about the cause of the charity''s smash today. Do you know the reason? Or, can you find those people for me? I want to talk to them face to face." Alvina said it. "Don''t call me so kind. I can''t bear your honor now. You''re Mr. President''s wife now. I''m just an ipetent who had been firedout by IBM. Come and ask me for help. To be honest, I''m really can''t help who you anymore. "He called Aa''s was a senior employee of business department. When he saw Alvina he was filled with resentment. He thoughtthat she had destroyed IBM. Sheshould have not to ask him for help. Uncle Rainsaw that the he was so rude, he immediately took a step forward and coldly reminded: "Aaron, since you know that she is the wife of the President, soyou should be more polite. It''s rted to you. Ifthe evidence is enough you''ll go to jail. Now, let''s make it clear and find a way to settle it. If so, nothing will be lost to you. Aaron was still terrified when he saw Uncle Rain. Uncle Rainfollowed Old Master Millerbefore, and he had some sense of authority. "Huh, threat me? I''m not afraid. I don''t have anything anymore. I''m not afraid of everything. Want to send me to jail? Come on!" Aaron immediately lifted his back and said infuriated. Aaron noticedthat he was so stubborn. She had to say coldly: "Uncle Aaron, this matter is to be solved atst. But violence is not the solution. If you think thepany owes your interests, then I''ll find awyer to figure it out. If IBMreally owes your money, I''llpensate for it. If you''re unreasonable to make trouble on purpose, then you will be punished." Aaron saw the deterrent poweron the girl in front of him. He was not as casual as he had just before. He was serious,"After the OldMaster Miller donated thepany, and he drove out us. He said that he checked thepany''s ounts, and found that our department''s ounts all had loopholes. However, we worked hard, it is impossible to happen."" "You''re sure you didn''t steal thepany''s money? What about the ounts? It''s impossible to lose the money for no reason." Alvina was not stupid. If something went wrong, there must be someone behind it. Chapter 1701 Chapter 1701 Troy Quane looked angry and said, "Miss, it''s really too bad for you to suspect us like this. We''ve put in more than ten years of effort for thepany. If you said our hands are dirty, I''m really not convinced." Alvina Miller''s eyes darkened and she exchanged a look with Old Rain. Old Rain immediately asked: "Then, did you doubt who took thepany''s money behind?" "This ... I''m not good to say." Troy Quane was shocked. "Speak directly. Anyway, we have to settle this matter well. We can''t let thepany go wrong." Alvina Miller gave him some confidence. Since it was rted to thepany''s internal ounts, Alvina Miller was still qualified to ask. "Miss, I''m about to say it. You can''t talk nonsense to me. After all, I don''t have any evidence. I suspect that your two uncles have acted, but we really can''t find any evidence." he said. "How did they do it? Do you know the inside story?" Alvina Miller froze for a few seconds. Actually, she also knew that when the two uncles were running thepany, thepany was in a lot of situations, and even had grandfather been hospitalized several times. "I''m not quite sure about this yet. We don''t have any evidence." Troy Quane looked nk. Alvina Miller sighed, "If you still think of something, please give me a call." Troy Quane took her business card reluctantly and nodded. "Okay." Alvina Miller then left with Old Rain. In the car, there was a hint of sadness on her face. She looked out of the window and looked helpless and at a loss. The Miller Group was once a bigpany. It''s half, but the number of benefits involved is really a huge and astonishing data. Alvina Miller''s brain is a little messy at this moment, so she didn''t know where to start investigating. "Miss, I think there must still be some people behind this matter. Why don''t we let Mr. Presidente out and help the smashers first, then interrogate them one by one and you''ll definitely get some results from them. Old Rain was simple person. He only felt a headache for these tricks. Since the other party used violence, then using violence to control violence would be the key to solving the problem. Alvina Miller nodded and sighed, "Yes, I really need him to help." When it was dark, Alvina Miller ran outside without any clues for an afternoon, but she could not find anything. On the contrary, she could see that the senior management of the Miller Group had very fought against her. It was her who had ruined their career. Alvina Miller did not say anything about it. She did not need to exin much to outsiders, nor did she exin it. Grandfather''s decision must be supported by her. Benefit, and many otherrge groups have joined in it, so they can definitely improve the problem of poverty and solve more people''s survival problems. The Presidential Pce was not finished yet. After thest visit, Alvina Miller was frightened. Joseph Grant decided that the change would be muchrger, so he might not be able to move in for a while. When Alvina Miller returned home, it was already over seven o''clock. She had a pretty face and she also was worried. Joseph Grant''s work has be more and more handy recently. Moreover, with the people''s aspirations, everything is moving in a positive direction. Soon after Alvina Miller came back, Joseph Grant''s car stopped. The man got out of the car, took off his coat and put it on his arm. It was already early summer time. Joseph Grant stepped into the living room, then untied his bow tie and unbuttoned the two buttons of his shirt. When he saw that there was no delicate figure in the living room, he gently hooked his thin lips and walked down the stairs. When he went upstairs, Joseph Grant saw the light in the bedroom where Alvina Miller had lived before. The door did not close. Joseph Grant walked in and found that Alvina Miller was sitting on the floor with her knees bent. She was looking through a thick note in her hand, anxious. "Alvina, why are you sitting on the floor?" Joseph Grant''s eyes darkened, he squatted down and asked concernedly. Alvina Miller looked up at him. Her clear eyes shed nkly. In the next second, she rushed into the man''s embrace, her two small hands clinging to his waist tightly. In his arms, she muttered, "Joseph Grant, something went wrong inside Miller group. What should I do? I can''t find a solution." "What''s wrong?" Joseph Grant''s handsome face was stunned. He immediately reached out and gentlyforted her back. "What happened? Tell me, I''ll help you." Alvina Miller pulled back from his arms and sat back on the floor, holding the notebook in her hand: "This is from my grandfather. He recorded a lot of things about thepany here, but I had flipped through it for a long time., And I didn''t find a solution. Maybe my IQ is too low, and I don''t understand many things. Joseph Grant could not help but feel distressed when he saw her decadent look. He gently said, "You are not a professor in this area. It''s normal for you to not understand. Let''s talk about the situation first." Alvina Miller nodded and saw the man reaching out towards her. She had to put her small hand into his palm, and the man gently pulled her up. The two of them fell together on the sofa. Alvina Miller told him in detail about what happened in the afternoon. Joseph Gran listened to it, his eyebrows tightened, and he sneered. "It seems that someone has yed a dark Eliza Scanlen game very early. Now, the elder has passed away. Eliza Scanlen has just started. It''s designed to be used against you. They want to take advantage of this and take thepany back. " Alvina Miller''s pretty face turned white. Her two small hands clenched her fists tightly and said angrily: "Is it my two uncles? How can they do such a thing? Don''t they get enough? " "How greedy a person is! It is definitely not something you can imagine. Maybe 200 million is enough for you, but some people, even if it''s 20 billion, will be too. small you can''t use your ideas to measure others. "Joseph Grant sighed. He felt that the woman in his arms was still too simple. She only looked at the good things, but how dark andplicated was it? Alvina Miller was shocked, but she felt that what he said was very reasonable. She could easily be satisfied, but many people would never be satisfied. "They vited my grandfather''s wishes." Alvina Miller mumbled, very sad. Joseph Grant looked down at her. When he saw the tears shing in her eyes, he sighed and hugged her tightly. The thin lip rested on her forehead andforted: "Don''t worry. We''ll find out about this matter. I''ll let Warren Hiltone over to help you tomorrow. With him, it''s easier to do a lot of things." "Some people who have been fired from the Miller Group have a lot of opinions about me. I''m afraid that if you use your identity as a shield, they will even attack me and say that I''m bullying people." Alvina Millerughed bitterly and suddenly found out, Even if she was married to Joseph Grant, there were still many things that could not be favored by him. "You''re my wife. it is normal." Joseph Grant''s face was ttered. "No, I don''t want to bring any negative image to anymore. Now you''ve finally taken a firm hold on your position. If I''m causing you to be suspicious, I''ll me myself." She also thought very transparently. The Miller Group was a mess now. No one but her could stand up and clean up. The two uncles were watching the fire from the other side of the bank, hoping that she would mess up and be unable to clean up. "Do you think you''re trustworthy with the management team your grandfather entrusted to you?" In fact, Joseph Grant had never really prated the internal problems of the Miller Group. His identity was sensitive., What was the status of Miller Group now? He could only investigate again.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Alvina Miller shook her head: "I''m not sure about this, but at present, thepany is still operating very well. Just after this quarter ended, the profit increased by five percentage points from the previous quarter. But at least it''s growing." "Did you decide to take care of the Miller family? If you decide, I will support you unconditionally." Joseph Grant knew that the Miller Family now needed a leader, and Alvina Miller was the only person qualified to manage it. she will face the obstruction of her two cunning uncles. Chapter 1702 Chapter 1702 Alvina Miller raised her head and looked at the man''s deep eyes. She sighed, "This matter can only be managed by me. Grandfather has already gone, I have to take the matter behind him. No matter what obstacles I encounter, I''ll be strong. I''ll go look for those people tomorrow and get the whole thing clear. If my two uncles really interfere with it, I''ll definitely ask them to give a statement. " "I''m really sorry for you. You''ve never taken over thepany. I''ve suddenly thrown you such a daunting task. If you don''t understand anything, you can ask my friend, Edwards Wayne, for help. He''s very good at managing thepany. In my face, he will definitely help you. "Joseph Grant was in politics, Edwards Wayne was doing business, and two good friends were each holding positions. So, on this matter, Joseph Grant felt that it was most appropriate to find Edwards Wayne''s help. "Okay, if I really don''t understand something, I''ll ask him for advice." Alvina Miller nodded and epted his offer. "This thing won''t be handled properly at half past one. Don''t turn it into your burden of thought. Now that you''re back to home, you should rx. Let''s go, let''s cook dinner." Alvina''s original messy heart was cleared up by the man. She nodded and followed the man to get up and walk downstairs.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "I told Auntie not to bring dinner just now. Today, we''ll change our tastes. Instead of eating, I''ll cook noodles and fry two more steaks to eat." Joseph Grant said with a smile. "Okay, I want to eat what you make too," said Alvina Miller with a smile. The man listened and was contented. As long as this woman still liked to eat his food, would it have caught her stomach? When the two of them went downstairs, Joseph Grant opened the refrigerator, took a bottle of ice water, sipped it and sipped it, and passed it to the woman behind him. Alvina Miller continued to drink, and the man continued to take out all the ingredients and start cooking dinner. Aside from the pressure, the two of them were simply getting along, and at the time it had be wonderful. Joseph Grant was definitely a rare goodpanion in the eyes of Alvina Miller. He was excellent in all aspects. When Joseph Grant was washing the vegetables, He did not forget to throw a loving look at her. Alvina Miller was drinking water and was almost stunned by his gaze. Miller Family! Will Miller and Ben Miller sat in the garden drinking tea. After ying a video on Will Miller''s phone, both of them had a happy face on their faces. "It''s really exciting, I really hate that I''m not present. Otherwise, I want to smash things a little more. I bought them with the money from our Miller Family anyway." Ben Miller gritted his teeth. Will Miller snorted, "This is just the beginning. We want to get back to thepany. The road is still long. Alvina Miller will definitely stare at us. We have to find a way to deal with her." "Big brother, are you really willing to pull me into the upation? You don''t hate me for thest time the elder''s inheritance was assigned?" Ben Miller''s rtionship with Will Miller was frozen for a while. He needed Ben Miller''s help, so he finally gave the father''s legacy to Ben Miller in exchange for his trust. "We''re brothers. We''re brothers. How can I really hate you? It''s good for us to take it together. We have money. We''ll earn it together." He was convincing his brother to join in him. "Big brother''s right, we''re brothers." Ben Miller immediately rejoiced. "Okay, we have to provoke internal conflicts within thepany, and let Alvina Miller be too annoyed. In this way, we have a chance to regain thepany. After all, we are my father''s son." Will Miller said resentfully. "Big brother, do we really have hope? Don''t forget, Alvina Miller is now married to Joseph Grant, and Joseph Grant will definitely help her." Ben Miller still felt that the chance was slim. "Don''t worry, now is the best time for us. Joseph Grant has just taken office. At present, his focus must be on consolidating position. Besides, he''s sensitive now and he definitely can''t get involved in the things of the Miller Family. Otherwise, his image would be very bad. He wouldn''t be stupid at this time. He would be bluntly pointing at our Miller Family''s affairs. Of course, he would definitely help Alvina Miller secretly. The power of press is very strong. The position of the president is not the same for life. He does not know how many people want to rece him. We don''t need to look forward to it. Will Miller''s face was ambitious, and he was bound to take back what he had lost. Ben Miller was especially touched by what he said. He felt that this was really a good opportunity. "Big brother, as you say, there''s really hope. That''s fine, I''ll listen to Big Brother''s arrangements." Ben Miller was convinced, and he decided to deal with Alvina met with Will Miller, as long as the,pany turned into an unmanageable one. if they wanted to keep the Miller Group, they could only invite their brothers back to thepany. The two brothers in the Miller Family had the idea of hitting the spot and losing nearly 10 billion of money. Early morning! Last night, it was windy and there was a shower. The air was fresh in the morning. In the bedroom, a delicate body was wrapped in a thin bed, revealing the skin, which was like white jade. On that skin, there were traces of love. Alvina Miller opened her eyes and looked out of the window. She suddenly thought that there was something important today. She quickly sat up and identally pulled somewhere. She took a breath. Alvina Miller was blushing. In order to be able to have a child belonging to him as soon as possible, she felt that she was indeed a little frequent. She wondered if he would have a backache. She looked at the time. Only at seven in the morning, Alvina Miller quickly changed her clothes and washed down the stairs. Sure enough, when she saw Joseph Grant''s figure appeared at the kitchen door, she was happy. "Get up? Don''t sleep for a while?" Joseph Grant saw her down the stairs with a gentle smile on her lips, and said with concern. Alvina Miller shook her head. "I can''t sleep, I want to stay with you for a little longer." Joseph Grant''s face shed of satisfaction. He opened the fridge and reached out with two eggs. Alvina Miller looked at the egg in his hand and could not help butugh: "I heard that eating raw eggs is good for you. Do you dare to eat?" Joseph Grant stunned for a second. "Who said that?" "I''ve seen it asionally on the Inte. Many men have personally said that eating raw eggs is very good." Alvina Miller suddenly shy and put her hands behind her back, not daring to look at the man''s burning eyes. "Who told you to look at this?" The man''s tone instantly changed into a subtle one. Then, his long legs moved forward, and the powerful aura forced her to take a step back. Just leaning against the wall, the man stretched out his arm and tied her up: "Alvina Miller, do you think I need to eat this kind of food to strengthen my body?" Content belongs to In fact, Alvina Miller didn''t mean anything else. She just wanted to find a topic to talk to. She happened to see the egg in his hand and she said it to her, but she did not expect this man to be very angry. "I don''t think you need it, I''ll just mention it." Alvina Miller smiled and exined to him. "Don''t mention it, at least I don''t need it yet." Joseph Grant was still angry. To know that a man''s most taboo question was a woman''s questioning of his male dignity. Alvina Miller smiled at the corner of her mouth, revealing a fake smile: "I know you don''t need it now, can I ... we can''t talk about this topic?" The man''s eyes shed with a smile like a hunter. It seemed like this woman was not satisfied with his performance, was it? Alvina Miller smiled awkwardly. She felt that the pressure was gone and the man had turned to the kitchen to make breakfast. Alvina Miller was relieved. She took a ss of water and drank it, but she could not help but want tough. Joseph Grant''s appearance was actually quite attractive when he was angry. She would not remember long, and always wanted to say something to provoke him, then admire his angry expression. Joseph Grant had finished breakfast and before the table, Alvina Miller looked at it. The te was very beautifuKand the fruit and pasta were also well-matched. It seemed that this man''s heart must live in the sun. In such a gloomy weather, he also gave a positive feeling to her. Chapter 1703 Chapter 1703 Through surveince, Warren Hilton personally arrested some of the main troublemakers. Alvina Miller stood outside the ss window and looked under the camera. They were not afraid at all. They were even happy to be called to ask questions. Some of the staff members made basic enquiries. One of them immediately patted the table angrily: "Why are we making trouble? The Miller Group owe us money. We all signed the contract. Of liquidated damages, or else, we just want to make trouble. Everyone who knows it will know that we believe that there is still a fair world. "That''s right, We don''t have any guarantees for the many years of efforts we have dedicated to him. Of course, we can''t be reconciled." As Alvina Miller watched these people make trouble, she decided to talk to them personally. Warren Hilton extended his hand to stop her: "Miss Miller, you don''t need to do this. They just bullied you. Ourwyers are outside the door and let them study the contract to see where the loopholes are. Let''s discuss with them the solution." Alvina Miller felt that what Warren Hilton said was justified. Three well-knownwyers were working on the Miller Group''s work contract, but in the end, Alvina Miller was confused because thepany''sbor contract was changed once three years ago. Dismissing thepany''s employees without any reason needs topensate for the high liquidated damages, and these people were not actually donated by thepany this time, but were fired one month before thepany was donated. He only wrote about embezzling money, but there was no evidence to prove it, so this group of people woulde over so angrily. Alvina Miller stretched out her hand. It looked like this contract had been changed by her uncle when he was in office. These people were simply the Eliza Scanlen pieces. At this moment, they had to make so much trouble that they only wanted her to lose money. "If we want to fight thiswsuit, how many odds are we going to win?" Alvina Miller asked. The three of them had some solemn expressions and were very cautious: "Having half the odds, but Miss Miller, have you ever thought about it? whether we win the thewsuit or not, there is negative influence to you andpany.. "1 Alvina Miller nodded. Of course, she had thought about it, so she had to make a decision carefully. "If I want topensate them for their liquidated damages, what is the amount?" Alvina Miller stared out the window and asked. "I''ve carefully calcted for you. You have to pay more than $ 5 million this time. This time, because of misappropriation, nearly 30 middle and upper -levelpany leaders have been fired. In fact, the responsibility is not with you. Your uncle''s decision, he has to take responsibility for this matter. It''s really unreasonable to leave them without evidence. "Awyer exined for her. More than $ 5 million, Alvina Miller still felt a little hurt, but now her uncle definitely won''t care about thepany''s mess anymore. "Okay, since thepany has misjudged their crimes, I''ll admit thispensation. I just want to settle this matter and don''t let anything happen that''s not conducive to thepany''s development and the operation of the charity." After careful consideration, she decided to back down. After all, she was also an important figure in thepany. "Miss Miller, your decision is the most reasonable right now. If you decide, we''ll negotiate with them on your behalf." The threewyers were also very responsible. After Joseph Grant personally exined it, of course, he had to settle things for Alvina Miller. "It''s up to you," Alvina said. The threewyers went in to negotiate. Alvina Miller was still sitting in front of the ss window, watching the conversation in the surveince video. "We don''t want money. We want a fair result. We''re fired from thepany for no reason, which has a huge impact on our spirit and fame. We don''t want money, We also want to continue working for the Miller Group and continue to work for thepany." "That''s right, what we want is a fair result. To give us liquidated damages doesn''t that mean that we''re greedy for thepany''s money? We''re not stupid, let''s continue to work in thepany, this is the fairest to us. al.ne Alvina Miller watched as they argued fiercely. Her eyebrows tightened tightly. It seemed that she still underestimated the ability of these people to trouble things. The professional manager Grandfather invited to manage thepany. Thepany has changed thepany once and every time there is a new person in charge, how can she arrange these people into it? " Alvina Miller realized that these people did not have the sincerity toe over to negotiate. It was more like ying with her. Alvina Miller no longer decided to pretend to be mysterious. She pushed the door and walked in. Those people were arrogant at first. When they saw Alvina Millere in, their emotions shed. "You''re all familiar. We''ve met before when my grandfather was alive. I''ve given in, so why don''t you al.n embarrass each other? If you guys don''t eptpensation, I''ll just treat you as giving up on such negotiations. If I want to continue working in thepany, I might not be able to take the lead. Now, there are new management personnel in thepany. They have the final say in making any decisions. I won''t interfere and it was a deterrent." Her cold face was even more oppressive. "Everyone said that you are the most sessful sessor to Mr. Miller. Miss Miller, we have been wronged. You don''t make decisions for us, and you''re hurting us by saying things like this. Is that how Elder Master taught you to treat your subordinates?" she spoke against him. "My grandfather taught me nothing. I don''t need to discuss it with you, but do you guys really steal the money? Even though there''s no evidence prove it, as long as I look for someone and look it up, mane there''s nothing behind this. "Alvina Miller was confident of her guess, so she dared to say such things to threaten them. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Sure enough, these people''s expressions were a little unnatural. If Alvina Miller really wanted to investigate, they could still find them. Even if they didn''t swallow money, then they would not dare to investigate the cause of the trouble. "This, let us go out and discuss with others first." In the silent atmosphere, someone could not stand the pressure and began topromise. Alvina Miller said indifferently, "Of course, it is illegal for you to smash the trouble. The medical expenses of the injured and injured employees must be borne by you personally. You will also face detention. So, I hope that you can send a representative to negotiate." "Miss Miller, what do you mean? Do you think we want to break things up? We just want a fair result." "If you just want the results, you cane to me directly. I''m not a monster who can eat people. I''m not quite unreasonable." Alvina Miller sneered. The people were dumb, and one of them replied, "You''re not the same now, but you''re not just the eldestdy of the Miller Family. You''re still Mr. President''s wife. Feel free toe and see you. " "That''s a good excuse. In your eyes, am I now superior? Are you guys not daring toe to see me, or are there people behind you who don''t want you to see me like this?" Alvina Miller sneered. "Miss Miller, what do you mean by that? You can''t just use us." Someone pretended to be dissatisfied. "Why don''t you tell me a few words about the truth? Who told you this behind the scenes? Georgely and leniently, you should have heard this before." Remembering the punches, all of them turned pale. Chapter 1704 Chapter 1704 Alvina Miller''s strong words made the few troublemakers in front of them feel panicked. Their expressions began to crack, no longer the full-fledged firmness that had just happened. Alvina Miller put her hands on her chest and walked back and forth at the interrogation table. She said with a sneer: "This was originally a conflict within the Miller Family. Uncle is looking for a scapegoat. Even if you don''t say a word, I will definitely be able to find out what kind of transactions you have. Thew exists in everyone''s heart, and you should still be conscience. You are still the elite backbone of the Miller Group. What kind of person is my grandfather? You should know that he won''t dismiss you for some reason. You must have been seduced by some people before you abandoned your conscience and became an unreasonable perpetrator. Alvina Miller''s voice was not loud, but every word was as sharp as a needle. "Miss Miller, you say that, there''s no evidence." Finally, a person built up his psychology and said something rebuttal. Next to him, Warren Hilton appropriately said, "Evidence is only a matter of time. When youe out after a few days in detention, I will definitely be able to find the evidence. If you wait for the evidence toe out, you don''t have a chance to be honest. When those few people saw Warren Hilton''s expressionless advice, their expression changed again and they started to panic. "Okay, then we''ll see you in court." Alvina Miller turned around and walked out. When she walked out of the interrogation room, Alvina Miller''s heartstrings could not be rxed. Warren Hiltonforted her: "Miss Miller, don''t worry, I''ll send someone to gather evidence now." "Warren Hilton, I''ll do you a favor. This is a contradiction within our Miller Family. I shouldn''t have let you run, but now I''m alone against my two uncles. I''m really powerless." She said gratefully. "Miss Miller is very polite. For the sake of your matchmaking with Zoey, I will try my best to help you solve the problem. Otherwise, Zoey won''t forgive me." Warren Hilton said jokingly. Alvina Miller pursed her lips andughed. "It seems that I have to thank Zoey well." "I didn''t mean that." Warren Hilton''s frightened face was anxious. Alvina Miller felt even funny. It seemed that Warren Hilton was afraid that Zoey would be angry. From this, we could see that she and Warren Hilton would be very happy in the future. A man can respect her woman. Alvina Miller''s next n was to meet with Mr. Tom Hond, the current CEO of the Miller Group. Tom Hond was a middle-aged man in his forties. He had capable work ability and had a respectful attitude towards Elder Miller, so he was also very polite to Alvina Miller. In thepany''s conference room, Tom Hond pushed his gold-framed sses and said with a heavy expression: "Miss Miller, I won''t hide from you. If you don''te today, I''ll contact you in two days. Someone gave me a letter of intimidation more than once. In the past month, there were three times. To be honest, I''ve been in business for so many years and haven''t encountered such absurd things before. I''ve asked Miss Miller to investigate for me. Alvina Miller was shocked when she heard Tom Hond''s words. "There are still such things. Can you show me what those letters are?" Tom Hond immediately returned to the office and took three unwrapped envelopes: "It didn''t write anything big, just about burning my photos, and just cutting a few photos, but the purpose was very clear. I''m terrified in my heart. I don''t know who I offended. Someone wants to use this method to scare me." Alvina Miller looked at the three photos. Her eyebrows seemed to have been tied to a knot. She stood up angrily and looked out of the window. She looked at the busy traffic at her feet. After a while, shemented: "Mr. Miller, I suspect it''s my uncles. They don''t want thepany to be donated. They''ve tried everything possible to create chaos. The purpose is to get thepany out of business. For this, they really do everything."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Your uncles?" Tom Hond was surprised. "That''s right, it''s them, Mr. Hond. What''s the current situation of thepany''s business? Didn''t we encounter any obstacles?" Alvina Miller asked with concern. Tom Hond shook his head: "Thepany is operating well. Some time ago, the CEO of the Rock Group, Mr. Leo William, threw an olive branch to us and expanded a few overseas projects for us. We negotiated well with each other. " Alvina Miller knew who Leo William ve was. She couldn''t help but be grateful. She felt that there must be credit for Joseph Grant''s lobbying Grandfather''s death, thepany''s development, must also be something he remembered. This deep love made Alvina Miller''s heart tremble. She couldn''t wait for him to hug him. "Mr. Hond, I still need your thoughts on thepany''s development," Miller said. "I''m honored to be hired as CEO. What''s up with thepany? I hope that under the care of Ms. Miller and Mr. President, I can earn more money from thepany and serve more people in need. ." "Grandfather really has a unique vision. Mr. Miller''s big heart and full of love, this is thepany''s greatest hope." Alvina Miller sent out her feelings. "Our goal is the same. We aremitted to phnthropy and make our country better and stronger." Tom Hond was also a little excited. He felt that it was good for Alvina Miller to care about phnthropy at a young age. "I''m going to let people investigate. If someone is in trouble, please tell me in time. I won''t stand idly by." Alvina Miller looked at Tom Hond with sincerity. "Okay, with Miss Miller''s care, we will be able to weather this difficult situation." Tom Hond was also very confident. It was getting dark. Alvina Miller had el done something for a day today. When she got home, she was already tired. Shey on the sofa and stared at the ceiling. She lost her grandfather''s support and everything needed to be on her own. At the Miller Family, she only fought with people of the same generation. Today, she had to face the trouble of two elders. "I''ll let you guys know me again." Alvina Miller mumbled to herself. She felt that her two uncles must feel that she was young and was easy to bully. She felt that her identity was too burdensomehet to dare to face them easily. They were wrong. If Alvina Miller was such a timid person, she would not be able to go to this day. Joseph Grant returned at more than 10 p.m., full of tiredness. The pressure of work was everywhere, and the pressured person could not breathe, but it also inspired people to keep moving forward. It was a thorn, but it could still bloom in the gaps. Pushing open the bedroom door, Joseph Grant saw Alvina Miller sleeping on the bed. She was still wearing ck business attire, a white shirt and a ck line dress. She could not even take her hair off and she slept on the bed. The man''s eyes squinted and his footsteps couldn''t help but be rxed. He walked to the bed and leaned down, his eyes gently staring at the sweet face of her sleeping. The long eyshes of the rocker were as thick as a fan, covering her clear and bright eyes. Under her pretty nose, her moist lips were as red as petals. Joseph Grant quietly admired her sleeping face. He knew everything about her schedule today, and even during her busy schedule, he took the time to understand everything that happened to her today. The two uncles in the Miller Family were really bullying. It was clear that they were going to bully her. Joseph Grant really wanted to get rid of the person against her. However, he did not have any evidence to prove that he was guilty. He had hated the old president''s actions. He had also vowed that he would never go back to his old path. This country was full of hope. He would find a way to suppress it and definitely not allow them to continue rampant. "Mm ..." In her sleep, Alvina Miller did not know if she had a nightmare. She trembled. Chapter 1705 Chapter 1705 The beautiful eyebrows frowned, and the delicate white jade skin exuded a fine cold sweat. Joseph Grant watched her sleep so uneasy, and quickly reached out tofort her, but he did not expect that his hand was stretched over by her little hand. He waved hard. "S!" Joseph Grant''s arm was actually scratched by her fingertips. "Impressive!" Joseph Grant pushed her with his hand and wanted to wake her up. Alvina Miller opened her eyes, her eyes filled with a daze. After a while, she got used to the lights and saw the man''s deep and handsome face. She wowed and rushed into his arms. "What''s wrong? What nightmare?" Joseph Grant looked at her like a child. She cried out and he asked her with concern. "I dreamed that Amy Miller took my grandfather away. She threw him in the cemetery. I want to kill her, I really want to kill her." Alvina Miller burst into tears. Even though it had been so long, Alvina Miller could not really walk out of that shadow. As long as she thought of her grandfather being killed by Amy Miller, she would not hate her. Joseph Grant patted her back and gentlyforted her, "Alvina Amy Miller has already been punished by her. You should put down this matter." "I know, but I can''t." Alvina Miller sobbed. "Come slowly, slowly ept the truth." Joseph Grant lowered his voice tofort her. Alvina Miller looked up at him with a deep uneasiness in her eyes: "my two uncles can''t help but want to deal with me. It seems that my grandfather''s death is for them., It''s nothing at all. They value thepany the most." "Human nature is so." Joseph Grant looked at things very thoroughly. Some people''s pursuits were always interests. Friendship, love, and family were all pawns used to pave the way for benefits. After hearing this, Alvina Miller felt the coolness of her humanity. She closed her eyes: "I think I''ll meet them tomorrow." "Don''t worry, you can''t find them now. You can''t ask anything. They''re old foxes. They know better than you. You have already told me what happened to you today. There must be some evidence. I''ll let Warren Hilton take the evidence for you first. It''ll be more effective to use their evidence to plug their mouths. "Joseph Grant is also a master of tactics, so he definitely doesn''t want to let Alvina Miller run again. He had to be ridiculed. "Mm, then, wait for the evidence." Alvina Miller nodded. Joseph Grant watched her face return to normal, then he felt more at ease: "Have you eaten dinner?" "I''ve eaten a little, I''m not in a good mood, I can''t eat, I''m a little nasty!" Alvina Miller grinned. "How can you not eat? You have to eat even you are in a bad mood." Joseph Grant was worried about her. She was already very thin. "I want to eat too, but I don''t know why. As soon as I smell oil and smoke, I don''t feel very well. Maybe my uncle''s thing really makes me sick." Alvina Miller sighed, and she didn''t lose weight now, in order to get pregnant faster, she tried to gain weight. "Do you need to go to the hospital to see? I''m afraid you''re sick." Joseph Grant smiled softly. "I''m not sick, I just feel tired for thest two days. I want to sit down when I see the chair." Alvina Miller grinned. Joseph Grant stared at her tightly. Suddenly, he could not help but guess: "Alvina aren''t you pregnant?" "Ah?" Alvina Miller''s eyes widened. Her first reaction was to reach out to touch her stomach. Unfortunately, she touched it tly: "Impossible!" Joseph Grant wasughed at by her cute look: "Aren''t you prepared for the quiz before? If not, go check it out now and hear that when women are pregnant, appetite will be very bad, and they will be tired easily. "1 Alvina Miller''s head turned and she ran from the bed to the bathroom. "Slow down!" Joseph Grant was frightened by her and immediately followed her. "You''re waiting outside. You''re not allowed toe in." Alvina Miller saw that he had followed her, and immediately was shy. Joseph Grant had no choice but to stand at the door and smile lightly. "Okay, I won''t go in." Alvina Miller did a urine test ording to the instructions above. After waiting for a few minutes, a second bar emerged and her eyes widened. "Are you really pregnant?" SheN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. mumbled in a daze. She thought that she had to wait for a long time. She thought that she would not be able to conceive until she had recuperated, but she did not expect this surprise toe so suddenly. "Yes, how''s it going?" Outside, someone was anxiously looking forward to the results. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Alvina Miller opened the door, deliberately depressed, and shook her head: "Not yet!" Joseph Grant''s heart seemed to fall from a height, his eyes stunned. "I lied to you!" Alvina Miller saw his disappointed expression and immediately couldn''t help but hand over the stick in his hand: "I''m pregnant!" "Alvina Miller!" Joseph Grant ground his teeth. He was full of displeasure at this joke. He gritted his teeth and called her name. Alvina Miller pouted andughed. "I''m sorry, I just want to tease you." Joseph Grant grabbed her arm and said, "The next time you want to tease me, you have to see what is happening. You should not lie to me about such a big thing as pregnancy." Seeing that he was serious, she immediately nodded and said, "Okay, I won''t dare again." The man let go of her arm, even if he was angry. When he met her pair of clear and innocent eyes, his anger disappeared inexplicably. "What''s wrong with your arm?" Alvina Miller''s eyes were sharp. She noticed that he was holding the sleeves of his half arm tightly, as if something had cut a red mark. "Nothing!" Joseph Grant did not want to tell the truth, afraid that she would me herself. "You have to tell me, which woman wouldn''t have made it?" Alvina Miller''s brain circuit became clear. There were marks on the man. Seeing that she had to follow through, Joseph Grant immediately looked at her with interest and replied, "You really guessed it. It was caused by a woman." "Which woman?" Alvina Miller''s voice suddenly became louder, and her eyes were staring at him, "Joseph Grant, you''re not honest." Joseph Grant felt extremely wronged. Was this woman so distrustful of him? "Alvina I guarantee that I''ll be honest outside. There''s no such thing as a scar. It''s the scratch you made earlier. You had a nightmare. I want to wake you up. Take care, it''s time to trim your fingertips. "Joseph Grant could only tell the truth, lest she have a bunch of new ideas. "I got it?" Alvina Miller immediately reached out ten fingers and examined the tips of her fingers. "Yeah, it''s you. Don''t be wronged with me, okay? I didn''t even care about you." Joseph Grant reached out and held her lightly, and attached her thin lip to her ear as if he was pleading, but his voice was dumb. His heart was trembling. Alvina Miller pouted: "Okay, for the sake of your injuries, I won''t investigate this matter anymore." "Then?" The man''s eyes darkened. "I''ll go and pour you a ss of water. I''m not going topensate you. That''s fine, okay?" Alvina Miller''s wrong attitude was still correct. "No need! There are many ways topensate!" The man reached out and lifted her chin with his thin lips attached. Alvina Miller''s eyes narrowed slightly. In the next second, she closed her eyes and seriouslypensated. When the kiss was over, Joseph Grant looked at her intoxicated eyes and could not help but smile lightly: "Don''t run around these few days. Since you''re pregnant, you have to raise the child properly." "This child is too picky for time. I''m still thinking that when I handle this matter of the Miller Family, I''ll take care of my body and wait for him toe." Alvina said with a smile. "It''s okay, the child is here because of fate, and we''re looking forward to it. Just let me at ease. Let me handle the other things. if they''re really too rampant, then I''ll let them have no foothold. "Joseph''s eyes shed with a cold edge. He couldn''t tolerate oppression" because of his kindness. Hit deadly. "Mm, I hope they still have conscience, so that they won''t even lose their chance of redemption in the end." Alvina Miller also hoped that the two uncles would be able to make things clear. . Chapter 1706 Chapter 1706 Time flies. Wendy Grant has been staying in the vige for almost two days. she has gradually adapted to the simple life here. If she did not personally feel it, she would not have known that someone was actually facing her. The loess was working in the fields with the sun rising, the sun was rising. The time line was particrly clear here. Everyone returned to their homes when it was dark. When you order the fruits you grow, there is no nightlife at all. There are no street lights here. Wendy warmly prepared to record the footage of her life here on theputer. This is also a very precious memory. After each idea, she will match her carefully photographed photos. If she has the opportunity, she can give more people, let them truly understand the way of life in this small vige. Rachel Brosnahan has now be her little chaperone, able to help guide every route, so that she can quickly be familiar with everything in the vige. "Sister Wendy, it''s time for you toe. There is a folk festival in our vige, which will be held the day after tomorrow. When you go, will you go and y with me, okay?" she held Arbutus, walked into Wendy''s small room. The room was covered with mosquitos and a mosquito coil was lit up. There were many mosquitoes in the evening. "Really? You guys still have a holiday? Tell me about it. How did it happen?" Wendy Grant became curious and her eyes shed with light. Rachel Brosnahan immediately thought of something, then hurriedly ran outside the door: "Sister Wendy, wait for me, I''ll get your clothes to try on." Wendy Grant took an arbutus. Just as she put it in her mouth, she saw Rachel Brosnahan ran out. She chuckled and chuckled, Rachel Brosnahan was young and energetic, like a tired little bunny. It was a cute girl jumping around. In a short while, Wendy warmly walked in with a set of colorful clothes. "Sister Wendy, this is my mother''s. I think you''re about the same size as her. Hurry up and try it out." Rachel Brosnahan looked at her with an innocent and cute look and urged. "This is your mother''s dress. I''m not too good to try it on." Wendy Grant was ttered. "There''s nothing to be embarrassed about. My mother hasn''t been back for a long time. She definitely won''te back this time. She''s going out for a business trip anyway. I''m still idle. You can try on it. Everyone has to wear our folk costumes to attend the festival. It''s very lively, and there are many fun games. If you missed it, it''s really a pity. "Rachel Brosnahan really wanted to see Wendy Grant feel warm. The effect of the dress, she was so beautiful, would definitely be very beautiful. Wendy Grant had to put on the dress halfway through. The upper body was tight, the hem was very wide, and the beautiful ribbon of four or five colors was hanging down. There were several silver and jade pendants hanging on the left and right sides. There was also a small ring of colorful ringtones hanging on them. "Wow, it''s really beautiful, sister, if you do another haircut, you''re the most beautiful girl in our vige." Rachel Brosnahan''s mouth was sweet, and she immediately praised her. Wendy warmly looked at her figure shyly. In fact, this dress was a little too big, but because ofplicated dress, she could not see it a littlerger. "Rachel Brosnahan, do you have a dress like this?" Wendy Grant smiled and asked her. "Mm, there are quite a few girls in our vige. Actually, what I''m looking forward to most is to see if my brother can hold a beautiful girl this time. I would like to confess to her this holiday season. If she epts the gift from my brother, then she might be my future sister-inw." Wendy Grantughed. "You can''t tell, your brother still has a crush. How old is he?" "It''s just three years older than you, twenty-two years old. In our vige, it''s already married. his ability to do things was well but he was shy" Rachel Brosnahan looked disgusted. Wendy''s warm feeling little jade looked as if she had spit on his brother. Indeed, sister felt that brother''s EQ was low. "Rachel Brosnahan, since you know that your big brother is shy, you have to help him as well." "I don''t want it, I''m also shy." Rachel Brosnahan immediately curled her mouth, put her hands on her chest, and looked like she didn''t want to care about Big Brother. Wendy warmly looked at herself in the mirror. He inexplicably hoped that Duke would be free to attend this festival that night. Would he give him a wreath too? "Rachel Brosnahan, I want to ask you. If a man proposes a gand to a woman he likes, then what does girl do for a man he likes?" Wendy Grant was very curious, If she did, she really wanted to join, and wanted to express her affection to Duke in such a special way. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Sister, why are you curious about this? Oh, right, listen to my grandfather, are you dating that Duke?" Rachel Brosnahan instantly became a gossip fan. Wendy Grant faced her innocent eyes and nodded shyly: "Sure, but we haven''t reached the point where we''re talking about getting married." "Sister Wendy, if I say the way girls express their love for their sweetheart, do you really want to use it? Rachel Brosnahan suddenly felt amused, and on her smiling face, there was an odd expression. Wendy Grant was helpless. "Why not? If you guys have this kind of expression here, I''ll definitely use it on him." "Then, do you know how weird the way our girls are expressing to their sweetheart?" Rachel Brosnahanughed. "Ah?" Wendy couldn''t believe it. Why did a man give a woman a gand and a woman wanted to pour water on him? "You must feel weird, but this is the rule our ancestors set. Girls are as precious as flowers. To make a man know how to cherish, a man is water that bears on our daily lives. Marrying was like asking men f water on their guts and sshingel. them in the hope that they would be able to take responsibility for the girls they liked." "Okay, that''s right, but if you spill water and they don''t like you, will they be angry?" Wendy asked warmly. "No, the boys here are very cheerful. If they don''t like you, they''ll avoid you. If they are interested in you, they won''t leave. Well, I''ll let you ssh in. "Rachel Brosnahan exined with a smile. Wendy could not imagine the scene. It was too beautiful to look at.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She couldn''t even imagine that Duke was serious. If she was sshed with water on her face, would he want to grab his neck? Should she take this risk? "Sis Wendy, are you afraid? Are you afraid your handsome brother will be angry?" Rachel Brosnahan immediately joked to her. Of course, Wendy Grant could not lose face, and quickly said with pride: "How could I be afraid? Wait, if he dares toe, I''ll ssh him with water." "that scene will definitely be very fun." Rachel Brosnahanughed. Duke had seen her. If she had been covered in water by her sister, then he His expression would definitely be very exciting, right? Rachel Brosnahan couldn''t help but want to sweat Wendy warmlyughed. The next day, it was just the weekend. After three sses in school, Wendy walked to Duke''s house as usual. Halfway through, she was suddenly chased by a dog from the sidewalk. "Oh my God!" Wendy warmly ran away, but she forgot that when she met a dog, she could not run. "Help! Help!" Wendy Grant screamed in fright. At that moment, a tall body came out of the room and Wendy Grant directly hit him. Chapter 1707 Chapter 1707 Familiar breath rxed Wendy''s nervous nervespletely. She didn''t need to look up to know who she was hitting. she grabbed the man''s arm and wanted to run with him. However, at this moment, her arm was pulled by the man''s force. Due to her inertia, Wendy Grant flew into his arms again. Her eyes widened in shock. Then, she heard Duke''s low-pitched maic voice rang in her ear: Bobby, okay, you scared her." Wendy Grant''s nervous nerves were broken, and she turned angrily to look at the dog with its two paws on the ground, and its obedient eyes just now seemed to be with a human touch, It blinked at her. "Your dog?" Wendy finally noticed that she had been fooled by this person. She suddenly pushed Duke away: "You bastard, you''re scared. ." Duke was pushed fiercely by her and took two steps backwards. In the next second, his long legs moved forward again. His long arms wanted to retrieve her back, but did not let him hug her. She red at him angrily: "I didn''t expect you to treat me like this, Duke, I want to break up with you." When the man''s handsome face changed, he realized that the joke had gone too far. He quickly apologized: "Wendy, I''m sorry, I didn''t expect this joke will hurt you. Bobby is trained, I only let her chase you, it won''t bite you He only bites bad people. '' "Who wants to believe you?" Wendy Grant stared at him angrily and asked, "Why did you let it chase after me?" "Because you are cute." Duke said a few sweet words. "Hate!" Wendy Grant wanted to be angry, but she couldn''t anymore. she used her eyes to warn it: "One day I''ll boil a pot of water and stew you." Bobby eyes blinked. It looked at her pitifully and looked at the owner. Duke could not help but beughed at by Wendy Grant''s cuteness. he quickly took her hand gently: "Okay, don''t scare it." "Can it understand people?" Wendy Grant was stunned. Duke was instantly speechless and patted the buggy beside her. "Are there sses in the afternoon?" "Why?" Wendy Grant asked, narrowing her eyes in a way that showed little interest. "Yes, I want to ask you to go out and y around. I don''t know if you''re free." Duke immediately learned to speak in a cool tone. Wendy Grant said, "I won''t go for a date unless you have other surprises." "What more surprises do you want?" Duke stunned. Wendy immediately warmed up like a female bandit, reaching out to the man''s tall and strong wall at the door: "Give me your heart." Duke had not seen Wendy Grant''s domineering look before. Sure enough, when that unreasonable girl had grown up, her character was still so sturdy. Duke immediately took her hand, grabbed one of her hands, and stunned to the ce where his heart was beating: "If you can hear my heart talking, it must be whispering your name day and night." Wendy Grant just joked. Unexpectedly, once a man was serious, she counseled. Indeed, a serious man was the most deadly. His deep and charming eyes were about to make her obediently surrender. "Let go of me!" Wendy Grant''s heart was beating faster, and her white face was blushing. Duke smiled: "Did you start first? Why don''t you continue ying?" "I''m not as thick-skinned as you. I only lose because I don''t want to y with you." Wendy Grant immediately turned around and covered her face with long hair. When Duke heard her exnation, he was speechless, could this little thing make sense? "Get in the car!" Duke opened the door for her. Wendy Grant sat in the co-pilot''s seat, then when Duke opened the back seat, Booby came up.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Wendy Grant turned her head and red at it. its ck hair made a few sounds. Wendy Grant wasughed at by him, so she decided to let it go. If she med it, the owner was wicked. Duke put on a pair of sunsses. Today, he was dressed casually. He drove an off-road vehicle and drove on the mountain path. The breeze blew from a distant valley. Out of the window, her long hair was lifted by the wind. She squinted at the sky, the sky was as blue as the sea, the sun was shining, the mountains were out of the window, and the most beloved man was beside her. At this moment, her life reached the peak, . Duke had to take Wendy Grant to a natural rag. It was a beautiful scene hidden in the mountains. It was pure natural and there was no trace of artificiality. "What''s that sound? It''s booming." Wendy was already able to hear a strange voice, so she immediately listened. Duke only smiled and the car speeded up. "Is it a waterfall?" Wendy Grant was really right. Duke nodded his head. "Yes, a huge rag. When you arrive in front of it, you will find out how spectacr he is and how grand his voice is." "I really didn''t expect that there was such a good view here. Just now, I''m carrying my phone. I''ll have to record itter." He drove for another half an hour. Finally, the sound of the water hitting the ground had reached the point of deafening. Wendy warmed up excitedly. When the car stopped, Duke held her hand and walked along a path to stroll forward. Behind him, Bobby seemed to realize that he was like a light bulb. it shed into the grass to catch butterflies, while he ran into the I ins to catch the little rabbit. He just didn''t want to eat this bowl of dog food honestly. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org S "Where''s Bobby?" Wendy turned around and noticed that Bobby had disappeared. She immediately attached it to the man''s ear and asked. Duke smiled to her ear and replied, "Bobby is a sensible adult dog. He may not be willing to see us loving each other." Wendy Grant listened andughed out loud. She did not expect that Duke would still say such an immature thing, but she liked it. "Then, did we hurt it?" Wendy continued to talk about this boring topic. "It''s not yet, wait a while, it might be." The man''s voice suddenly became hoarse, and her ears were very close. They were almost close to each other, and his breath could burn her skin. Wendy''s ears were instantly blushing. She pretended to lower her head and tie her long hair, but her smile never disappeared. After a turn, the scenery in front of her suddenly widened. A huge ssh of water hit the rocks, bursting out with numerous sshes Wendy Grant felt that she was standing so far. "It''s so e spectacr. It''s really big." With a stunning expression on Wendy Grant''s face, she never thought that there would be such a peculiar scenery in this old forest. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Duke looked over her face and stared at her surprised expression. He had already seen this waterfall countless times. In the eyes of him, she was the most beautiful scenery. "Duke, is that a rainbow?" Wendy Grant noticed sharply in the mist. In the mist, there was a curved colorful bridge, but it was not beautiful. She was excited to grab the man''s hand. "You''re so lucky, not everyone can see the rainbow." Duke also saw it and could not help butugh. She had always felt that she was lucky. There were so many people caring about her and loving her. "Your hair is about to get wet!" Duke found out that this woman was not honest, and walked a few steps forward. At this moment, the sound of water sshed over her long hair, which had stuck to her forehead. Wendy Grant looked at him. She saw that he was about to reach out to help her with his forehead hair. She was in a daze. The man suddenly held her little face and kissed her thin lips. Chapter 1708 Chapter 1708 The strong masculine aura, masculine, like the scent of lemon that had been sun-baked in the summer, it smelled great. When Wendy Grant touched his thin lips, her brain had already be nk. Her eyes were open, the mist was misty, and a mist of water prated her eyes, making the color even more blurred.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Shut your eyes!" Duke had the urge to be driven crazy by her. If he stared at her like this, even if he wanted to deepen the kiss, he was full of guilt and he could only smile and remind her. Wendy obediently closed her eyes and the man kissed her even deeper. The ear was the sound of the water from the waterfall, and the man''s strong breath was on his lips. Wendy Grant had a feeling of spinning around. She had stood on a rock with her tiptoe. Fortunately, her helplessness was noticed by the man. His strong arm stopped her and let her rely on all her weight on his solid body. Time seemed to stand still, and for how long had passed, Wendy Grant noticed that the man had let go of her, but she did not seem to have recovered her soul yet. She looked at the man with a smile in front of her. "I''m sorry, I didn''t hold back!" Seeing her stunned, Duke thought that his actions had scared her. He reached out and pinched her pretty face, feeling sorry for what she had done. Wendy Grant quickly lowered her head to kick a pebble. Even though she did not say anything, her smiling eyes answered the man''s words, and she was not angry at all. Wendy Grant took out her phone from her backpack and patted the scenery in front of her. In the scenery, she also photographed the tall man''s body. Duke did not like to take pictures. He deliberately walked away to the side, but Wendy Grant''s camera was still aimed at him. Duke''s face was helpless. After the photos were taken, the two of them sat on a rock beside them in a daze. Duke took a bottle of water and a bottle of milk from the car. Wendy Grant was lying on the man''sp with a straw. She could see the blue sky and white clouds and the water falling from the sky. Duke''s gaze fell on her face as if she was lying down. Plus, Wendy Grant was wearing a tight-fitting t-shirt. Duke felt the heat in his throat. He quickly squeezed the water away, sipped his head and drank a few mouthfuls, and forcibly suppressed that me. In the past, when Wendy Grant did note over, Duke did not have the words "holiday" and "two weekends" in his working life. However, he was rarely able to rx and enjoy this wonderful holiday. Time flickered. It was already two dayster. When she realized that she was pregnant, Alvina Miller started to be more delicate. She started to eat well, could not sleep, and became sensitive to the smell. Wendy Grant told her mother the good news. Her mother was very happy when she heard this. The elders of Miller also was informed of the news. Her mother had not seen her daughter for a few days. When she saw her daughter was pregnant, she called Alvina Miller and wanted to invite her to the house for a meal. Alvina Miller was pregnant, and her motherly love for her mother had be stronger. When she learned to be a mother, she would surely be more filial to her mother. Alvina Miller asked the full-time driver Big Brother to send her to her mother''s house. She knocked on the door and opened it with an unfamiliar middle-aged man, wearing sses, very gentle and gentle. "You are ..." Alvina Miller was nervous, suddenly thinking that her mother had a new partner to marry. "You''re just saying hello, hello, my name is Nick Bruno. I''m your mother''s boyfriend. I''m d to meet you." Nick Bruno generously introduced himself to him. Alvina Miller''s heart was as if she had been lightly beaten by something. An indescribable taste upied her heart, and her mother was about to set up a new family. She should send her blessings. "Hello!" Alvina Miller forced out polite words. her mother wore an apron and came with a catfish that had just been scraped off. She said with a smile, "Alvina you''re here. This is Uncle Bruno, the one I mentioned to you.." "Mother, do you need any help from me?" Alvina Miller always took an instinctive distance from strangers. She immediately decided to help her mother. "Alvina sit and rest, I''ll help your mother." Nick Bruno was polite. Her mother showed a shy smile. The fish in her hand was taken by Nick Bruno. "You haven''t seen each other for a long time. have a good chat. I''ll make it for lunch today," said Nick Bruno. Her mother nodded. "Okay, I''ll help you." Alvina Miller stood beside, feeling like half an outsider for a moment. She could not fit into her new family. Her eyes were a little sour, but she tried hard to hold it back. Her mother unwrapped her apron, folded it and ced it on the table beside her. She poured a ss of water for Alvina Miller: "Alvina, you said on the phone that you''re almost a month pregnant, right? Can you eat something? When I was pregnant with you, the first three months of my life were really not getting into the rice. I could only eat a partial eclipse. Alvina Miller looked at her mother''s mental state better than ever before, and even looked brighter. Could this be the charm of love? Can let a person who gave up hope rekindled hope and expectation of life. "Mother, I can still eat something now. Don''t worry about me. Are you living well now?" Alvina Miller looked into the kitchen with mixed feelings. In fact, she did not ask for much, as long as her mother was happy., She was relieved. "I live better now than ever. Your uncle Bruno treats people very much. We can go out for a walk after eating. He goes to school and finishes ss. We buy vegetables and cook together., Alvina I''ve lived half my life before I understand one thing Looking for a man, I really need to find someone who can live a practical life. I don''t want him to achieve much. "Her mother said these words, there were tears in her eyes, and she probably experienced more. She suddenly realized the true meaning of life. Alvina Miller agreed with her mother''s words that love was beautiful and intense at first, but marriage needed to be precipitated. It was more the parents'' shorings, and the vigorous love that would eventually be reflected in every detail of life. It made people feel excited, but it must have made them feel at ease. "Mother, as long as you feel that your current life is very satisfying, I''ll be happy for you. Maybe uncle Bruno is your beloved one, you found him." The tears in Alvina Miller''s eyes circled. Her fingers wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. "Alvina don''t worry. Even if my mother has a new family, you''re still my beloved daughter. mother''s heart for you won''t change." Her mother was worried that her daughter''s heart was weak, She held out her hand andforted her. "Mother, of course, I know that your intentions towards me are the same. I''m not a child anymore. I cry because I''m happy for you." Alvina Millerughed. "How is Joseph Grant treating you? When will your mother see him? I can only see him on television every day. However, I think this son-inw is really outstanding, and mother can''t believe you will marry him." Her mother could not help but be happy. "Mother, in your eyes, am I really bad?" Alvina Miller sneered. "Of course not, you''re mother''s pride. Of course, you''re also excellent. However, there are some people who can show an unattainable feeling. Joseph Grant has be Mr. President at a young age. Your heart will not be misaligned. "Her mother came over and it was difficult to grasp the man''s heart. She knew best. Many husband and wife, in the early days, couldn''t work well, butter they parted ways., Then there was concern. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Alvina Miller was stunned for a moment, then she sighed, "I don''t know how to catch him. I can only do it myself. Love was like gambling. It''s hard to win or lose." Chapter 1709 Chapter 1709 Alvina Miller left after eating lunch from her mother''s house. At the table, she also looked at Nick Bruno seriously. She felt that she was quite urate in seeing people. Looking at her mother''s eyes, there was no hypocrisy either. She felt that her mother had really found her love this time. Joseph Grant made a phone call to Alvina Miller at noon, because he knew from the guard''s mouth that Alvina Miller was out. He was very worried and asked about her whereabouts. Alvina Miller sat in the car and suddenly saw that the driver took a call. After the driver hung up the phone, he immediately said, "Miss Miller, there was an instruction just now. Let me send you to the first general hospital now. Mr. Will go there and want to check you up." Alvina Miller smiled and nodded. "Okay, please trouble you." She didn''t expect Joseph Grant to find time to apany her for a checkup. This thoughtfulness made her happy. Arriving at the hospital, Alvina Miller got out of the car and saw a row of ck cars parked beside her. That was Joseph Grant''s team. When she got out of the car, the man came down from his car. Working in the car, when he got out of the car, he put the pen in his elegant suit into the pocket of his suit. Then, he walked towards her, and his handsome eyes were full of smiles. There were also many peopleing and going. They were very surprised to see Mr. President here. Joseph Grant walked over and took her hand. She could not help but frown. "Why is your hand so cold?" Alvina Miller chuckled and replied, "Women are made of water, and their properties are cool. Unlike men, their palms are hot and warm every day." "Can you exin it like this?" The man looked strangely. "Mm!" Alvina Miller was smug. Joseph Grant felt that this woman was full of crooked ideas. It was a very authoritative obstetrician who arranged for Alvina Miller to be examined. Joseph Grant waited anxiously outside the door, desperately wanting to know what had happened. At this moment, Alvina Miller, who was lying on the bed, was also very nervous. When she felt the instrument pressing her belly to check the child''s condition, her hands couldn''t help but knead into a fist. Suddenly, she seemed to hear the sudden and loud drumming sound. Then, the expert doctor touched her forehead with cold sweat and rejoiced, "I found it, the little guy was hiding on the left." When Alvina Miller heard her happy voice, she rxed as well and could not help but ask: "Doctor, what''s happening now? The child is alright." "Don''t worry, it''s a very good situation that the baby has a strong heartbeat." The expert was afraid that a bad result would be detected. If it really happened, how could he exin to Mr. President? Alvina Miller breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it was a good result.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. By the time she sat up and walked out, Joseph Grant was already asking the doctor about the results. When he found out that the child''s heartbeat was strong, the man smiled like a child. It was the kind of happiness that came from the heart. Alvina Miller snickered at the side, but she had never seen Joseph Grant so immature. After the examination, Joseph Grant left the hospital with Alvina Miller. On the way back, Alvina Miller sat beside him, leaning on her shoulder and ying with her phone: "Joseph Grant, I''ll discuss with you one thing, you shouldn''t let me down." The man was nervous. Usually, Alvina Miller used such a serious tone to say things. That must be an important thing and a serious thing. "What''s your expression like? What''s the matter? Just say it." The man smiled softly and spoiled him. "No, I have to discuss it with you. What if? I mean, if I gave birth to a daughter, will your family think about patriarchy?" Alvina Miller immediately sat up straight. A pair of crystal clear eyes stared at the man''s expression. Joseph Grant thought that something was terrible. When he suddenly heard that she was asking about the child''s gender, he was a little speechless. "No, my parents and grandfather are very enlightened people. Whether you have a daughter or a son, they are all from the blood of our Grant family. They will like it." Joseph Grant gentlyforted her. "What if the second child is also a daughter?" Alvina Miller was really not confident. "Then, we''ll raise them properly." Joseph Grant didn''t think about it and replied directly. "If we don''t give up on having a third child, we''ll be daughters too." "Alvina what''s wrong with you today? Why are you saying this? You''re putting pressure on yourself, you know? What you have to do now is not to think about anything. Let it be our children. I will love them with all my heart. "Joseph Grant found out that Alvina Miller was a little sharp. Perhaps she was pregnant and her emotions were fragile. "Sorry, I ... I just want to give you an heir. You three generations are all working for the great cause of the country. If I can''t regenerate an heir, I''ll me myself." Alvina Miller ttened her mouth. Her voice was a little choked. The more she wanted to be perfect, it would be less perfect. Joseph Grant was a little surprised to see that she had actually cried, then he quickly reached out and gently hugged her, cing her thin lip on her forehead and whispering: "Okay, there are no sons. There''s always someone who''s willing to take over my ss and contribute to our family business. Alvina Miller was stunned. This man''s answer was reallyforting. "This is what you said." Alvina Miller finally could not help butugh. Joseph Grant nodded: "Yes, I said it. If you don''t worry, you can record it. When I''m going to regret it in the future, you''ll use this sentence. Alvina Miller immediately red at him: "I don''t want it. If I didn''t give you a son, I''ll let you and other women ..." "Alvina Miller, what did you say?" The man suddenly pushed her out of his arms angrily, clenching her slender shoulders with his hands: "You say that again." "I ... I didn''t say anything, I didn''t!" Alvina Miller saw that he looked so angry. She was frightened. "Don''t have a bad thought, unless you don''t want to live with me anymore." Joseph Grant was really angry. He was angry at her and was so irritated that she didn''t care about him. "Of course I''m going to live with you." Alvina Miller exined urgently. "Then, don''t think nonsense. I don''t care. Don''t you care whether you have a son or not, okay?" Joseph Grant grimaced at this moment. This woman really had the ability to anger him. Alvina Miller smiled andforted him: "Don''t worry, I''m nonsense. I''m not willing to let you have anything with other women. I''m really unwilling." "Don''t say anything like this again. Otherwise, I''ll be angry once you say it." Joseph Grant gritted her teeth and warned her. Alvina Miller shrugged, and nodded obediently. She looked like she was a mistaken child and carefully looked at his expression: "No, I promise." "There''s no way I''ll take you." Joseph Grant was angry, but he couldn''t fight or scold her, and she couldn''t even say a single word. Alvina Miller hurriedly leaned over, her two small hands holding his arm, and her face was also close: "Okay, I''m not right, I''m too bored. Don''t be angry. "Punish you to have two more children." Joseph Grant intentionally frightened her. "Regenerate two? You want me to have five? When I''m a pig?" Alvina Miller immediately red at him. "Who made you piss me off?" Joseph Grant raised his lips. "I don''t agree, it''s only three at most. This is my limit. I still have to have my own life, but I don''t want to go around diapers all day." Alvina Miller ignored him. It was ringing around her chest with a determined expression. Joseph Grant saw that she was angry and cute, so he could onlyfort her: "Don''t worry, we don''t want to have so many children. Two children are enough." "That''s what you said, two of them." Alvina Miller was now cheered and grinned. "Mm, I did." Joseph Grant nodded. "Ah, if we had a daughter and let her set a kiss with Sister Lily''s son, then we''ll have to settle down for a good son-inw." Alvina Miller exhaled and looked preupied. If Joseph Grant drank water at this moment, he would definitely be stunned by her words. He looked at this greedy little wife with hard words: "No, my daughter can''t be taken by others easily." Chapter 1710 Chapter 1710 Joseph Grant''s overbearing words made Alvina Miller silly for a long time. Although she did not know the child''s gender, she already knew that Joseph Grant would be a good father, so she could really look forward to it. How wonderful this man''s calm expression would be. "Right, a few days ago, I talked to the CEO of the Miller Group. They said that in expanding overseas market, CEO Hond helped a lot. Is this something that you pushed behind the scenes?" After a while, she suddenly thought of another important thing. Joseph Grant nodded. "Yes, I am pulling the thread." "Why didn''t you discuss it with me in advance? It''s a big deal anyway." Someone was a little unhappy. The man smiled gently: "Alvina I just hope that your life will be easier. At that time, you were still immersed in your grandfather''s sorrow. If I asked you to talk about your job, you would definitely not be in the mood. " "Okay, no matter what, I still want to thank you, and I''m very grateful for the help." Alvina Miller said from the bottom of her heart. "If you really want to thank Leo William, if we don''t, we''ll ask him toe out to dinner with his girlfriend tonight. I heard that his girlfriend is just getting pregnant soon, so you can talk to her well. I''ll definitely be able to talk. "Joseph Grant smiled and suggested. "Okay, can you arrange it? I really want to say thank him. The Miller Group really needs the resources to grow." Alvina Miller immediately sat up and looked bright. Her eyes were filled with expectations. "Of course, if you don''t want to go home anymore,e to the office with me. At night, I''ll entertain them in the hotel next to me. I''ll call Edwards Wayne again and let him bring his wife over. Joseph Grant was indulgent. "Mm, listen to you." Alvina Miller didn''t want to go home either. She was bored at home, so she could just go to the office and do some work. This topic was over. Alvina Miller suddenly sighed and looked a little disappointed: "My mother seems to be getting married." When Joseph Grant heard her feeling so sad, she could not help but clenched her small hand andforted him softly: "Can''t you ept it?" "It''s not either." Alvina Miller shook her head, feeling indescribable. "Alvina it''s not easy for your mother to stick to this day for you. If she really finds true love, you want to open a little, don''t make her difficult, okay?" Joseph Grant knew that a pregnant woman would be sensitive and fragile, very small things would also be magnified to think, he was really afraid that this matter would affect her mood. "I will!" Alvina Miller bit her lower lip and nodded. "Do you need me to investigate that man''s background again? If you don''t trust me, I''ll even pull out the information from his three generations to guarantee your mother won''t be cheated." Joseph Grant promised her. "No, no, I don''t think he''s lying to my mother. There are some things. Even though he didn''t say anything, I can tell that he saw my mother''s eyes sincerely." Alvina Miller looked up, eagerly said.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Joseph Grant was curious: "Why?" "I feel that there is still some basic trust between people, and my mother is not perfect. I can''t ask for perfection." Alvina Miller smiled bitterly. "You''re right. No one is perfect. Even if that man had a fault, then as long as he really treats your mother well, he can still be forgiven." Joseph Grant suddenly felt that the woman in his arms seemed to have grown up. Things were even moreprehensive. Maybe he had experienced the pain of losing her grandfather. Alvina Miller smirked and did not answer. In the evening, Joseph Grant set up a banquet. He contacted Leo William and also called Edwards Wayne. Edwards Wayne could note anymore at night, so Leo William would bring his girlfriend over for dinner. After Joseph Grant had arranged his itinerary, around seven o''clock, he brought Alvina Miller to the reception. Just as Leo William''s car had just arrived, Joseph Grant directly held Alvina Miller''s hand and waited at the door. Because it was a private banquet, there was no formal ceremony at all. Leo William''s car stopped and the door pushed open. The man in the suit was mature and full of luxury. The person who got off the car was Mary Ann. She had been pregnant for almost three months. Because she was here to see Mr. President, she wore an elegant dress today, with a light makeup, and the whole person looked fresh and natural. "Mr. Leo, wee." Joseph Grant greeted Leo William and shook his hand. Leo William smiled politely. "I''m honored to be invited. This is my girlfriend, Mary Ann." Mary Ann was still nervous. She smiled and greeted Joseph Grant. Joseph Grant''s gentle attitude was not as serious as the one under the camera. "This is my wife, Alvina Miller. Alvina you should know Miss Ann." Joseph Grant immediately introduced the woman beside him. Alvina Miller smiled and nodded. "I know, she has a household name." Mary Ann was shy and hid beside Leo William. A group of four entered the room, and Joseph Grant sat down to make a pot of tea. "I already told Alvina what you want to do for the Miller Group. She really wants to thank you personally," Joseph Grant said with a smile. Alvina Miller immediately nodded. "Yes, I''m really grateful to you, CEO William." Leo William raised his hand. "Businesses are mutual, and resources can be shared in order to cooperate in the long run. Besides, I definitely need Mr. President''s help in the future." Joseph Grant immediately said politely, "CEO William is too polite. Mary Ann sat beside him, her eyes looking at the pair of people sitting opposite him. "Alvina there''s a small garden beside you. If you feel that the conversation between the men is too boring, you''ll take Miss Ann to go around ne girls talk more." Joseph Grant was still very considerate. It was clear that Mary Ann seemed a little stern, and that was when Alvina Miller took her out to rx. Alvina Miller hurriedly took Mary Ann out. Mary Ann walked out, then she was relieved: "I''m really nervous to see Mr. President." Alvina Miller wasughed at by her words, and immediately said, "Joseph Grant and your family are considered friends. If you are n¨¨t younger than me, I''ll call you slick, and you''ll call me my name. Sister is here too. The three of us can always y together." Mary Ann did not expect that Alvina Miller was such a cheerful person. She was a little surprised, but she was very pleasantly surprised. "Okay, it''s really a joy to be able to make more friends." Mary Ann''s ¦¯ personality slowly let go. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org S "I heard that you''re pregnant too. How many months have you been?" Alvina Miller asked her curiously. "I''m more than three months old." Mary Ann deliberately tortured her skirt and whispered, "Can you tell? I''ve got some stomach." Alvina Miller looked at her stomach: "No, your body is so good." Mary Ann smiled bitterly: "The thing I''m most fortunate about now is that the reaction has been reduced. I''ve finally been able to eat." "Right, when ites to reflection, I''m being tortured now. I don''t know how long it will take to end." Alvina Miller also smiled bitterly. "Four months will end. How many months have you been?" Mary Ann asked curiously. "I just went to the hospital today for an examination. The doctor said that I was pregnant for more than a month." Alvina Miller replied. "Then you have to wait!" Mary Annforted her. The two women chatted in the small garden, while Leo William and Joseph Grant were drinking tea in the room, chatting about the current events. Joseph Grant and Leo William saw something familiar to each other. The dinner was very delicious, but unfortunately, the two little girls did not know what to eat. Alvina Miller and Mary Ann were familiar with each other, and the two of them would share some of their experiences of the first pregnancy. The two men were confused, but this meal was originally meant to make their girlfriends happy. They were willing to sit beside them as a foil. When dinner was over, Leo William left with Mary Ann. Joseph Grant and Alvina Miller went home by the night. Chapter 1711 Chapter 1711 After Wendy Grant and Duke left the waterfall, they returned to Elder Garry''s house for dinner. Elder Garry had a chicken to entertain Duke, which made Duke embarrassed. "Instructor Duke?" Just as he was waiting for dinner, suddenly, a voice came outside the courtyard. It was Cathy. When Cathy saw Duke, she immediately rejoiced, then she quickly walked in: "Teacher Duke, it''s really you, I finally found you." Duke faced his student, even if he wanted to chill his face, he was a little ufortable. "I''ve had a cold in the past two days and my throat hurts so much. I heard that the doctor who is nearest to the base is here. Instructor Duke, can I get some medicine from you? When I was in ss this afternoon, I only felt a headache, I''m still having a fever now, it''s so ufortable. "Cathy said as she choked on it, looking pitiful. Wendy Grant was helping Rachel Brosnahan to peel the corn beside her. When she heard Cathy''s words, she frowned. Duke looked at Cathy''s face and did not look normal, so he frowned and agreed: "If you are sick, you can''t dy it. I can let the doctore over to you tomorrow morning." "Teacher Duke, I''m burning a lot right now. I''m afraid I won''t wait for tomorrow. Can you take me to the hospital tonight? I won''t mess with things. It wasn''t so ufortable, Instructor Duke, you said... Am I going to die here?" Elder Garry''s wife was a very good-hearted woman. When she saw the girl crying like this, she did not understand the situation, so she came tofort her. "Thank you, Auntie, for your concern. The only thing I can count on now is Instructor Duke. He''s my teacher, he definitely won''t disregard me, right? Instructor Duke?" Cathy looked pitifully at Duke. Duke was a little ufortable when he looked at Cathy like this. After all, Wendy Grant was washing vegetables at the door. Wendy Grant stood up. "Cathy, you''re so ill, you should go to see the doctor. Anyway, I''ll take a rest tomorrow. If not, I''ll apany you to the base soon. I can take care of you." Cathy did not expect that Wendy Grant had even made such a request, so she did not want to follow her.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "No, I''m sure I''ll be alright with Instructor Duke here. You don''t want to go." In the face, she had modeled herself as a good girl with a good heart. She had been recognized by many people. The people in this vige were simple and good to her. "I''ve always been curious about the hospital. Instructor Duke, can an outsidere in and visit?" Wendy Grant didn''t want to seek Cathy''s permission anymore and looked at Duke. Duke nodded his head: "You guys are my students. With my guarantee, it''s okay for you to go in and have a look.." Wendy Grant listened to Duke''s official reply. She pouted andughed: "I didn''t hear it, I can go visit it." Cathy stared at her with resentment. She felt that Wendy Grant was too annoying. She finally took the disease as an excuse. With the chance to get along with Duke alone, she did not expect Wendy Grant to return. She was too selfish and too overbearing. Could it be that she would be allowed to walk closer to Instructor Duke? Why? Cathy also stayed at Garry''s house for dinner, and the atmosphere suddenly became subtle. Because, at dinner, Cathy had taken the initiative to give Duke a dish and Wendy Grant immediately had a piece of meat for Duke. Duke''s blushed face was a little red. Elder Garry smiled and asked, "Teacher Duke, you''ve been their teacher." Duke''s face was only hot. The teacher''s title was extremely heavy. It was because he had admitted Wendy Grant as his girlfriend in front of Garry. He''s in an unhealthy state of mind? After dinner, Wendy Grant a set of clothes, got into Duke''s car, and Cathy quickly opened the co-pilot''s door, sat in and seized the best spot. When Wendy Grant packed her clothes and saw that Cathy was so active, she could only open the back seat. Duke looked at Cathy''s preconceived behavior. He was a little helpless. It seemed that he really should talk to her properly. Duke did not like the blossoms on his body. There were many women who liked him, and he confessed more, but he always rejected it with one bite. Some women like to haunt him, and he also treated it coldly. Therefore, in the face of Cathy''s direct performance, Duke felt that she should seriously reject her Don''t give her too much hope. Besides, the woman he loved was beside him. This matter was jealous and angry. But Wendy Grant was still angry. No way. She was just so careful. When she saw that Cathy''s performance was so straightforward, she was really not happy. On this journey, Wendy did not say anything. All of the whole process was when Cathy asked Duke about something. In life and work, she mainly wanted to show how much she cares about Duke. Duke replied very briefly, but most of the time, he used a single note instead. "Teacher Duke, can I ask you a very personal question?" After chatting about the family, Cathy suddenly wanted to talk about the main point, so she put on a soft and cute expression and asked with a smile. "Speak!" Duke regretted the words such as gold. Cathy deliberately nced at Wendy Grant on the back seat. She saw Wendy Grant''s gaze and looked at the night scene outside the window, as if he was not interested in their chat. Sheughed coldly in her heart. Wasn''t Wendy Grant jealous? What qualifications did she have to be jealous? Could it be that Duke was already exclusive to her? "What type of girlfriend does Instructor Duke like?" Cathy asked gently. Duke''s heart jumped, and he looked in the rearview mirror. Unfortunately, when Wendy Grant was sitting behind him, he could not see her expression at all, but he did to think about it. She must be sulking and waiting to clean him up. "I already have a woman I like." Duke answered toozily. need Cathy''s body stiffened and her eyes widened. "Instructor Duke has someone she likes? Who is it? Do I know him?" In Cathy''s heart, she felt like she had crossed arrows. Wendy Grant suddenly heard a light cough in the back seat. The man soon received her signal. "I''m sorry, this matter belongs to my privacy, I don''t want to say it." Duke replied indifferently. Cathy''s face was already like a withered flower. Without any more mour, she stared nkly at the front. "I really didn''t expect that Teacher Duke would love someone. The other party must be very good, like you." Cathy felt that the other party would definitely be a very elegant and intellectual beauty. She only liked the kind, gentle and graceful woman. She would definitely not be such a young girl as Wendy and her, who was ignorant and had no sense of aplishment. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I loved her a long time ago. I don''t know if she''s a good person, but in my eyes, she''s a unique existence." Duke said these words to Wendy Grant in the back seat.. Wendy Grant was still angry. When he heard what he said, he felt warmth in his heart. The corner of his mouth subconsciously rose up. For the sake of his taste, this matter would not be pursued. Chapter 1712 Chapter 1712 The car drove forward on a dark road, crossing a dirt road to a wide avenue. Cathy sat on the co-pilot like a wood. Her heart was suffering a great deal. From her initial jealousy to theter, she was relieved to be happy, and her mood was also extremely ups and downs. Duke stared at the road intently and did not say anything else. When they reached the base, Duke directly sent Cathy to the infirmary. A doctor was on duty, so she could just give Cathy an injection. "Cathy, someone wille over to arrange your night''s stay. Don''t worry, the doctors here are also very professional. Your cold will surely be good." Duke was concerned about Cathy. Cathy''s eyes rolled around and asked, "Instructor Duke, I''m a little scared when I''m here alone. Could you let Wendy Grante with me? We used to be friends." Duke had long known that their friendship boat had already been overturned. "This, I can''t call the shots. You have to ask if Wendy Grant is willing." Duke said lightly. "She definitely won''t apany me." Cathy''s lost face immediately revealed her pitiful gaze as she looked at Duke: "Teacher Duke, I only know you here, except Wendy Grant. Now, can you sit with me for a while? I''m sick now and I''m scared. " Duke did not expect that she would make such a request. Maybe she was sick and it was indeed pitiful that no one took care of him, but it was impossible for Duke to apany her. "I''ll have a nursee over and talk to you to relieve boredom." Duke finished and turned to leave. "Ah!" Cathy felt even more frustrated. After a while, a female nurse walked in and asked her feelings with a smile. Cathy''s mood plummeted. "Miss Nurse, do you know who Teacher Duke''s girlfriend is?" Cathy asked the other person. The nurse was a little surprised. "Did instructor Duke have a girlfriend? Why haven''t I heard about it before?" "Don''t you know?" Cathy was very surprised and refreshed. "How could it be? He clearly said that he had a woman he likes earlier. You guys should work together. You should hear some news." The nurse''s sister shrugged her shoulders. "Does the instructor Duke admit it personally? That''s really amazing. Instructor Duke is a famous workaholic. He''s afraid he won''t even have time to make a girlfriend." Cathy was shocked. Could it be that Duke had guessed her thoughts? So, did he deliberately lie to himself? Why?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Cathy''s heart was even worse. Never before had she been so hit. Duke obviously did not have a girlfriend, but she was afraid that he would confess her. "That''s too much!" Cathy bit her lip angrily: "I won''t give up easily." Wendy Grant still sat in Duke''s car. When she saw his back, she could not help but ask, "How is she?" "Do you still care about her?" Duke smirked. "I''m not cared about her. I don''t want her to be too ill. After all, the medical conditions here are not good enough." Wendy Grant warmed her lips. "You have a soft heart!" Duke threw her five words. Wendy Grant was stunned. She wanted to refute it, but felt that it was unnecessary. "Where are you going to take me now?" Seeing him starting the car, Wendy immediately asked curiously. "Go where I live. Where are you going to stay tonight?" Duke asked with a smile. "I can live wherever I live. As long as I have a clean bed, I can sleep." "Is that so? If so, then sleep in my bed. My bed will be cleaned up every day." "Ah? Sleep in your bed? Where do you sleep?" Wendy Grant and his breath became stagnant. Duke learnt the tone of the words she just said: "It doesn''t matter where I sleep. This is my jurisdiction. Isn''t there a ce for me to sleep?" Wendy Grant stared at him. "Why are you learning to talk to me?" "If you don''t want me to sleep somewhere else, I''ll make a bed next to the bed. It''ll alwaysst for an entire night." Wendy Grant pouted andughed, "Okay, then you cany down the floor next to me. I can''t sleep in a strange ce. You can still talk to me." "Just talking?" The man said. "Otherwise? What else do you want to do?" Wendy Grant immediately understood his suggestion and immediately asked him angrily. "What''s wrong? I''m afraid I won''t be able to sleep." The two of them said that in the middle of the night, they had arrived in front of a second-floor building. There was a neatly parked car in front of them. There was a post outside the door. Wendy Grant''s expression became serious too. Even though she was used to this kind of life, she followed the experience of Big Brother, but she still respected the soldiers here very much. There was the happiness of the people. "Get out of here, you''re here!" Duke whispered. Wendy Grant pushed the door and got out of the car. She looked up at this building without any features. She felt a little heartbroken. She always thought that Duke''s life here would also be very good, but she seemed to be wrong. Now, his life here is at two levels with his life at home. It''s definitely not here to enjoy. "What''s wrong? Go upstairs!" Duke saw her in a daze andughed. Wendy Grant turned her head and looked at the man''s handsome smiling face. She suddenly wanted to hug him and hug him tightly. But her inner thoughts were suppressed by reason. She could only make herself look calmer, followed him to the stairs. "Duke, honestly, did youe here to work just because you were hiding from me?" Wendy Grant seriously asked him. "Why are you asking this?" Duke was surprised. "I just want to know how you''ve born this hardship Like your brother before, you came from such a good background, you have the conditions to lead a better life, there are so many choices, but you choose to stay here. II don''t know what you think, but I''m really ... I''m a little sad. You suffer all this. "Wendy Grant said, her tears falling down. Duke''s footsteps stiffened as he stood on the stairs. "Wendy, what''s wrong with this? Everyone''s choices are different. I came here just because I want toe here. No one is forcing me over. I can also say that I want one vera prove myself, a little sense of heroism." When he saw her crying, his voice was choked. He was helpless, trying tofort her, but his hand was still a little frozen, and he could only clench his fists back. "Is it really because of me?" Wendy turned around fiercely. Under the white light, the tears on her face were especially clear, and those big eyes stained with water mist also had heartache. Duke reached out his hand and wiped the tears in her eyes: "Wendy, don''t me yourself. It''s really not because of you. Besides, although the life here is hard, it''s also a rare experience, waiting for me to marry you. I''ll go back and give you a safe life. I''m training a sessor now. As long as he can guard this ce, I can leave with confidence. " Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Really?" Wendy Grant''s red eyes widened. It was hard to believe that he had arranged her into his future life. "Of course it''s true, it''s true." The man''s gentle gazended on her face, his voice muttering. Atst, Wendy Grant no longer held back her arms and immediately rushed into his arms. Duke stood on the two steps below and was forced by the girl. He almost leaned back and reached out on the railing to stabilize the two of them. He couldn''t help butugh: "Wendy, aren''t you afraid that the two of us will go down?" Only then did Wendy Grant realize that the two of them were standing on the same level. She was trembling with fright and surrounded his waist harder. "I''m sorry, I was just too excited." "Let''s go, let''s go up first, don''t be so foolish." Duke smiled gently, full of pampering. Wendy Grant followed him upstairs, pushed open the door and walked in. Chapter 1713 Chapter 1713 The furnishings in the room were neat and without any trace of clutter, which made Wendy Grant feel ashamed because her room was messy. No, she had to make a change. She could not livezily anymore. Her parents could not stand it anymore. "Did you arrange them for me?" Wendy Grant picked up the nearest sofa and sat down. Duke was taking out a cup and pouring her a cup of warm water. He walked over and replied, "This is my private room. Of course, I have some important documents. There''s almost no one here but for Patty. " Wendy Grant breathed a sigh of relief. She felt that Duke was not lying to her. "Why do you ask like this? You don''t doubt which woman I let in to sort out for me, right?" Duke asked with a smile, already guessing her thoughts. Wendy Grant held the cup with a silly expression on her face: "I didn''t think about it that way." But just now, her heart was a scene of acetic acid. Duke sat down on the chair beside her, leaning on his slender legs and looking at the girl beside himzily. He felt like he was dreaming. It was unrealistic. By his side, he drank the tea he poured. Wendy''s eyes twitched and suddenly, hitting the man''s deep eyes, her heart jumped. "Why are you staring at me like that? You don''t have a bad intention? You''re not thinking I''m finally in your trap? I can remind you, we''re in a very pure rtionship..'' Duke wanted to keep this good thing for a long time, but when Wendy Grant said, he could not help but be happy. Sometimes, this woman was really real enough. "Don''t worry, I''m purer than you. Before we weren''t married, I would never do anything to you." Duke said seriously. Wendy Grant''s pretty face changed for a moment. "I didn''t mean that." Duke shrugged his shoulders, indicating that he was innocent. Wendy Grant put down her cup, stood up and looked around his room. In the end, she stopped at the window and could see the view from the window. There was a huge bungalow. There was the slogan of training. It was really hard to train sote. "You just understood what Cathy meant earlier. I guess she might find a chance to confess to you. Do you want to answer her?" Duke stood up and walked towards her. he stood behind her and apanied her to watch the night outside. "I don''t need to answer her. I''ve already rejected it very clearly. If she doesn''t understand, it''s her business." Duke whispered. "I''m afraid she understands, but she pretends not to understand. I''ll still ask you personally for an answer. Don''t doubt that this is the girl''s thoughts. It''s veryplicated." She bumped into him. She was shocked and took a step back, but it was the window. Duke''s long arm gently moved her around, lest she be near the window, there would be danger. Wendy Grant took advantage of it and ran into his arms. Duke reached out and stroked her long hair. In the next second, she circled his waist tighter. "Wendy, what if I just tell her the truth. I think she came here to teach just because of me. If she knew that the person I liked was you, she might leave immediately. It''s causing us trouble. "Duke suddenly suggested. Wendy Grant was stunned for a moment: "If our rtionship is public, then my brother might know about it right away." "I believe your brother will definitely not stop us together. I understand him." Duke said confidently. "If you''re not afraid, I''m not afraid, anyway, my brother loves me so much." Wendy Grant smiled. "So, we can let Cathy know about this, so she won''t have to continue to suffer here." Duke was also kind, and didn''t want to let Cathy dream. "Okay, if you want to say it, you say it, but one thing, you have to make it clear you liked me a long time ago, not just recently." she held out a finger to say to him. Duke could not help but smile and curiously asked, "Why do you say that? Could it be that we just had a rtionship with each other?" "No." Wendy said. "Okay, if you want me to say that, I''ll say it!" Duke had now started to listen to her. Wendy''s mood instantly improved. Deep in the night, Wendy Grant took a shower andy on Duke''s bed. The temperature was very low at night and she needed to cover it with a thin nket. When he kissed the nket, there was a dry atmosphere, as if he had been exposed to the sun. Duke had an urgent matter to deal with, so she went out and took a book from the shelf beside her. She did not get back and she could not sleep. Duke dealt with the matter. When he returned, he went to the infirmary specially. Just as Cathy had also been injected, she followed a nurse to the ce where she lived. "Instructor Duke?" When Cathy saw Duke walk over, she looked up and quickly greeted her. Duke looked at her face. It was a little better than when she first arrived, then he asked, "Are you better now? Are you feeling ill?" "Isn''t Mr. Duke caring about me? The doctor told me to have another injection tomorrow. I''m much better now, but fortunately, I''m with you Otherwise, I really don''t know who to help Cathy spoke well. She seemed to be grateful for Duke, and seemed to rely on him. Dukeughed lightly: "Since the doctor said it, then you can get another shot tomorrow. It''s veryte, you should rest early."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. After Duke finished, she turned and left. Cathy suddenly chased after him: "Instructor Duke, can you wait? I have something to say to you." Cathy became more and more courageous because she knew that some words had to be spoken out as soon as possible. "Oh, what''s up?" Duke pretended not to know. Cathy was still very nervous. She pinched the corner of her clothes with both hands, and her voice spoke a little excitedly: "Instructor Duke, I ... I like you." Duke''s expression did not change, because this was already expected. Heughed lightly: "Is that so? Thank you for your love." "Teacher Duke, you probably misunderstood. I like you. It''s not between teachers and students. It''s between men and women. I like you, Teacher Duke, I know I''m so abrupt, but I really like you, you''re the first one I like so much, can you give me a chance to let me... Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Duke saw that she said more and more, and immediately interrupted her words: "Cathy, I don''t hide anything. I really have someone I like." "Who is it? I asked the nurse that she said that you don''t have a girlfriend. Instructor Duke, can you not lie to me? Give me a chance to let you take care of you." "I like Wendy Grant!" Duke finally said. "What? How is this possible? How could it be her?" Cathy did not dare to believe it. Duke''s tone was firm: "It''s her. I''ve known her very early. I''ve liked her for a long time." Cathy''s mouth widened in surprise, but she could not say a word. "I''m not worthy of anything you do for me, I don''t need to, either, Cathy, go back, go back to your life, don''t suffer here anymore." She still couldn''t bear it. After all, she was a little interested. "I''m too stupid. I should have known that you were very protective of her at school." Cathy finally had to bear this fact, but she was unwilling. Chapter 1714 Chapter 1714 Cathy was frozen in ce. It was a long time before she covered her lips and cried. Duke actually loved Wendy Grant?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Cathy felt it was like a joke, a clown jumping in front of them. Damn Wendy Grant, she had long known that Duke liked her, but she didn''t say a word, just to see her jokes. At this moment, Cathy pushed all her mistakes into Wendy''s body. She felt that Wendy''s intention was intentional. Duke returned to the room and saw that Wendy Grant was leaningzily on his bed, holding a cup of books in her hands. When she saw him, she immediately smiled: "Are you done with your business?" Duke went straight to the bedside and sat down along the bed. He looked at the girl in front of him brightly: "Cathy confessed to me just now. I told her about our rtionship." "Then what did she reflect?" Wendy Grant asked curiously. "She can''t ept it, as if she''s been hit." Duke sighed. "You feel bad?" Wendy Grant''s face changed. She turned her back and looked like she didn''t care. Duke''s handsome face panicked, and he quickly reached out to hold her shoulders. He exined helplessly: "Of course I''m not heartbroken. "If you don''t make it clear once, there''s boundless entanglement. You can''t be soft-hearted." Wendy Grant bit her lower lip and reminded him. "I made it clear this time. She should understand." Of course, Duke understood the rtionship. "I''ve also been friends with her for some time. Until now, I haven''t seen clearly what kind of person she is. Duke, am I too overbearing?" "No, you''re quite reasonable." The man replied with a strong desire to survive. Wendy Grants pouted andughed, then she let him go: "Okay, go and take a shower. I have to sleep. Duke nodded his head and went to take a bath. That night, Duke slept on the bedside of Wendy Grant''s bed, guarding her and protecting her. The next morning, Cathy finished her injection early in the morning. With a dark face, she sat outside the door of the clinic waiting for the car. After eating breakfast, she decided to go back to the vige, just in the same car as Cathy. She carried her backpack and walked over. Cathy stared at her with hatred. "Wendy Grant, in your eyes, am I just a joke?" "You think too much, I don''t think so." Wendy Grant sat down in a position opposite her and replied quietly. "Then why didn''t you tell me earlier about you and the instructor?" Cathy was even more resentful. "I reminded you, but you can''t hear a single word." Wendy Grant said disapprovingly. "You did it on purpose. You''re really insidious." Cathy was so angry that she could not hear anything. Wendy Grant did not want to care about her. "You''re so scheming, you can''t get happiness. I''ll wait to see your ending." Cathy said bitterly. Wendy Grant''s expression instantly changed. She suddenly stood up and forced her step by step: "Cathy, are you cursing me? I haven''t med you for stealing my boyfriend without shame. you''re good now. Evil dogs bite first. If you dare to say a word, I''ll never let you go. " Cathy was shocked by Wendy Grant''s sudden anger and her face turned pale. At best, she did not dare to say anything. When she returned to the vige, she made a phone call to her family, said goodbye to the school, and left silently. Warren Hilton had already investigated the troublemaker''s information. After all theyers of stripping, he finally found Will Miller''s head. Joseph Grant looked at the result. His handsome face was gloomy and ugly: "Will Miller is really unwilling, it seems that he has designed all of this very early on." "Sir, he definitely won''t be willing to give away the billions of dors to others. Maybe the money is his life Do you think he will get it back?" much, the elder''s decision, in his lifetime, Will Miller cannot resist, after he died, he made such an embarrassing big move. "He decided that Alvina was young and could not stand, so he dared to do so. It seems that I really need to meet this person." Joseph Grant did not want his wife to take any risks. Just as she was pregnant, the doctor told her that the first three months were still important and could not be stimted. "Sir, will you rise to a negative issue if youe forward?" Warren Hilton was worried. "I can''t care too much. If even a bully can''t resist it, how can I continue to sit in this position? How can I not trust old Miller''s instructions?" That was because he couldn''t take the wrong step, but now that he was already in power, why was he afraid of any threat? "Mr. is right, it''s time to set up a prestige." It was reasonable to say that there were still three new officials to take office. Joseph Grant took the results of the investigation to the Miller Family in the afternoon. He went to the Miller Family this time and brought a lot of manpower. When he arrived at the Miller Family, he cleared the entrance to the house. He was napping and heard his wife''s screaming. She got out of bed and hurried down the stairs. She saw the entrance and walked tall. "Joseph Grant?" When Will Miller saw this man, his face shed in fear. Others called him Mr. President, but Will Miller hated him so naturally that it was impossible for him to say anything. Joseph Grant reached out his shirt button and looked at him calmly. "It''s reasonable to say that I should call you Second Uncle, but I have my own principles. Only the elders. worthy of my respect will be willi to give them. He respectfully said that if he was an elder who wanted to kill my wife to death, inmy eyes, there would only be one image, and that would be the enemy. " Will Miller listened, secretly startled and angrily questioned: "Joseph Grant, what do you want to say? Can you break into my house by relying on your identity? If you go out, my house doesn''t wee you." "I''m not here to be your guest. You might have some misunderstandings. I''m here to ask you for guilt." Joseph Grant''s thin lips raised a sneer and gently disappeared, and his overbearing aura appeared. It was as frost as it made people chill. "Excuse me? What''s my sin?" Will Miller took out his arrogance and thought that it sounded reasonable. Joseph Grant reached out, and Warren Hilton quickly sent the investigation report. Joseph Grant directly dashed the investigation on the table: "The list of the charity''sst hit, the confession, and the information about the third party transaction are all recorded in detail here. I need to read them out one by one. " Will Miller''s body stiffened, and he took a step back. "Joseph, you scare me less here. I didn''t do anything. I don''t admit it. It''s all you who tried to frame me. Alvina Miller''s girl is a gang. If you call her over, I want to confront her. " Joseph Grant knew that Will Miller was an old fox. It was very cunning and thick-skinned. Without evidence, he did not plead guilty. Joseph Grant directly opened one of the pages: "This bank card number, you should be familiar with it. There are three million funds out of your ount. Don''t think that you are an overseas ount, I can''t find out, you are too underestimated me." Will Miller did not dare to look at the piece of paper because he was guilty and afraid. He dide in through an overseas ount. Joseph Grant really spent his time investigating him. "Even if I smash that institution, you can''t convict me. The money that runs there belongs to our Miller Family. They are robbers, and you and Alvina Miller are aplices. Will Miller''s neck was red as he pointed at Joseph Grant and scolded him. Joseph Grant looked at his disoriented appearance and couldn''t help butugh: "Are you guilty? Those funds were handled ording to the normal procedures. You didn''t steal or steal it. Chances are, ask the elder. " "Are you trying to kill me?" Will Miller listened, his back cold. Chapter 1715 Chapter 1715 Joseph Grant''s words implied that he could die. He was very angry. The next side, Warren Hiltonimmediately sneered: "Mr. Miller, there are so many scenes you can y. My master''s meaning can''t be more specific. As long as you plead guilty and promise that you won''t hurt Ms. Miller in the future, he doesn''t want to make things happen today." Will Miller''s eyes stared at him angrily: "You''re his follower. Of course, you''ll speak for him. Why? My family''s tens of billions of dors, I just donated it for no reason. I can''t. Are you angry?" Joseph Grant frowned. Will Miller was not nning to speak properly. "Alvina is my wife. I don''t allow anyone to bully her even if you''re her uncle. I don''t want to pursue this matter, but you must show your attitude towards this matter. Even though Joseph Grant was annoyed, he did not like Will Miller''s way of speaking, but he was a fairly affectionate person. The elder had talked to him a few words before he died. The family had just disappeared. "Attitude? What attitude do you want me to give? Alright, now that you want to talk about the conditions, then I''ll propose my conditions. As long as you agree with Alvina Miller, I''ll discuss everything." On the sofa next to him, he lifted his leg and looked at him. "What are your conditions?" Joseph Grant''s expression darkened. Will Miller put out five fingers: "You give me a 5% stake in thepany and give me a dividend. As long as I have the money, I will definitely not trouble, I can sign and guarantee." Joseph Grant did not expect that Will Miller would still have to profit in order to block his mouth. "I''m sorry, I can''t agree on this condition. I''m not involved in anything at Miller Family." Joseph Grant refused to agree. Will Miller immediately said with a dark face: "If you can''t even call the shots, then you can find someone who can call the shots ande over. "Are you threatening me?" Joseph Grant''s gaze shed. Will Miller was shocked and said softly, "I didn''t threaten you. I just want to talk to you. As long as you''re willing to pay me a dividend and let me live, I won''t make trouble anymore. Five in five, I don''t want much." "I said, I won''t intervene in thepany''s business. I can''t take the lead if you want to. If you want, you can go directly to the person in charge of thepany and see if he will promise you." I dare to say it. The purpose of the elder''s donation to thepany is to arouse the ambition of the children of the Miller Family and not let them calm down anymore. However, Will Miller''s request now vites the father''s wishes. "Don''t tease me. Who knows what''s going on in thepany, aren''t you and Alvina Miller? You''re pretending to be noble here. It''s really interesting." It was ugly. Warren Hilton couldn''t stand it anymore, "so only Mr. was so patient to listen to his nonsense here. With such a rogue, you only had to teach him a lesson." "Will Miller, you''re done! Is it really easy for my master to speak so well? "you!" Joseph Grant stopped him in time. Only then did Warren Hilton hold back his anger. Joseph Grant stared coldly at Will Miller and warned, "I''ve already made it clear that what you want to do is yours. This time, it''s just a reminder. I won''t be so patient next time. Make sense. " After Joseph Grant finished, he turned around and left. Will Miller was really scared and could not answer. Until Joseph Grant''s convoypletely left, Will Miller took the cup from the side and smashed it to the door: "Joseph Grant, I''m really afraid of you." Mrs. Miller then ran downstairs from the upstairs and looked out of the door. "Are you all gone?" Will Miller''s face was dark and ugly, and he was not angry. "He''s bullying us. It''s obvious that she''s bullying us. Alvina Miller, this hateful dead girl, has found an amazing husband." Mrs. Miller looked sad and could not help but persuade her husband: " we don''t let it happen. This matter should be over. I think Joseph Grant meant that we wouldn''t pursue us anymore." "Over? Who said it was possible to go? I can''t make it. If I didn''t get the bonus I just can''t be reconciled." Will Miller stared at her, looking like he wanted to eat someone. Mrs. Miller retreated two steps back in fright. She cried anxiously: "Husband, don''t do that. I''m afraid, we still need to treat my daughter., As long as we''re not young yet. "Looking for a job? Do you know how people outside employ me now? They look at me as a joke. I''m so proud since I was young, I don''t want to be jokes by them. I would rather die." Depression was so extreme that he was already afraid to walk out of this door. Mrs. Miller''s tears couldn''t stop falling. She did not expect her husband to be so weak, she would not want to look for a job because of a little face. However, no matter what age she was in this world, At this stage, if you want to earn money, you have to work hard to make it pay off. Mrs. Miller could only silently turn around and go back upstairs. Will Miller saw his obedient wife with disdainful gaze. If he didn''t persist in it, he was afraid that there would be no real results at all. Joseph Grant returned home at night, and Alvina Miller immediately walked over to ask him: "Is the information about those troublemakers investigated? What is the result? Is it rted to my uncle?" Joseph Grant reached out and touched her Read,forting her: "I''ve already gone to find him today. Don''t worry, I''ve reminded him of what I should say. If he still knows the truth, the next time I will, So that he could be brought under arrest and ruled byw." Alvina Miller listened and was very sad. There are still many people in this world who are very poor, but they are still satisfied. Why do they feel like they are filling a hole in my uncle?" Joseph Grant embraced her and kissed her long hair with a thin lip. Heforted her, "Okay, don''t be angry. They''re like this. It''s not worth your heartache for them. Your current task is to eat and sleep well every day. Victory gave birth to the child. " "Mm!" Alvina Miller also felt that what he said made sense, and that she shouldn''t torture herself with other people''s mistakes. "When are we moving? Didn''t you say that we already have a Vice President? Will he be in a hurry to move in?" Alvina Miller asked him curiously. "I''ve discussed with him. He hasn''t nned to move over yet. The room has just been renovated. Although the materials used are very environmentally friendly, but you''re pregnant now, you shouldn''t move. Wait a minute." Joseph Grant answered gently. "Okay, listen to you!" Alvina Miller pouted and smiled like a child, her eyes clear and clear. Joseph Grant looked at her and let out a sigh of relief. He was willing to do anything for her. Wayne Family! Edwards Wayne had recently taken a rare three-day vacation, so he decided to bring his children around for fun. Previously, because of the tenseOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org. situation, he had never had the opportunity to bring the children out to see. Now, the environment has stabilized, and Edwards Wayne is going to make up for the three of them. So, he vacated three days of vacation and nned to bring them to a nearby nice vi to rx. Early in the morning, Edwards Wayne was busy helping the two little fellows with their suitcases. Emma hugged the cute doll, and she also had a small pink bag on her back. Her long hair was tied into a ponytail.. Lily also packed up. As she was about to go downstairs, Edwards Wayne suddenly ran over. "Leave it, don''t move!" The man said in an overbearing tone,manding her. Lily had to stand up and walk over with a smile: "What, I can hold this." "No, you''re the key to protect now. I have toe for anything." Edwards Wayne hugged her very carefully, walked over, lifted the bag, and extended his hand at the woman: "Go Right, the children are in a hurry.'' Chapter 1716 Chapter 1716 Hearing that the two little guys were very excited to be able to hang out, two children''s big eyes were shining, and they couldn''t wait to rush: "Daddy, Mummy, hurry up." "Who''s your daughter like? It''s so urgent." Edwards Wayne could not help but say. Lily immediately curled her lips: "Not like me anyway!" Edwards Wayne was stunned, they were like him? "I''m not impatient. I''m famous for being calm." Edwards Wayne immediately retorted. Lily threw her eyes at him: "Really? I don''t know who''s entangled." Edwards Wayne''s sentence had nothing to say. Of course, he understood what Lily was saying about it. That''s right. After he brought her back home, he had always wanted to have a further rtionship with her. At that time, the rtionship between them was a little anxious, but that did not define that there daughter was like him. Seeing that Edwards Wayne was speechless, Lily was proud. George had already grown up a little. He was sitting in the car, took out his game console, and stared at the screen. Lily sat on and snatched his game console as soon as possible: "You are not allowed to y in the car." Edwards Wayne was not angry. He just shrugged his shoulders: "If I don''t y games, it''s boring." "You can have some fun with Emma, for example, you can guess." Lily now has a lot of ways to educate the little guy. Edwards Wayne also sat in, and immediately Emma seized Daddy''s arms, looking at her like a little fox. "Brother, let''s make a fist. Edwards Wayne was defeated by her sister''s childish topic, and immediately flung his face out of the window in a lofty manner: "No, I don''t want to y such a mentally retarded game." "retarded? Daddy, my brother hates me and doesn''t y with me." Emma immediately turned around and asked for help. Edwards Wayne had a gentle voice and said to his son, "Just y with your sister. She can only y such games." George was not easy to tease. He was now a baby with a high IQ." Daddy can y with you." Edwards Wayne''s mouth twitched, his son must have been itchy, and he dared to dig for him. "Right, Daddy can y with me. Anyway, we still have to ride in the car for a long time." Emma''s big eyes instantly lit up. Edwards Wayne''s expression froze. Forgive him. He didn''t want to apany his daughter to y such a retarded game. Lily was about tough out of grief. Edwards Wayne was pitted by her son. "Daddy..." ." Edwards Wayne had already prolonged her voice. That feminine skill was first-rate. Edwards Wayne looked at Lily and looked desperately for help. However, Lily deliberately went beside her face and did not look at him. "Daddy, won''t you y with me?" Edwards Wayne had already ttened her mouth Edwards Wayneughed and kissed his daughter''s tender face: "Emma, let''s change a game. Daddy puts a candy in his hand, guess it." "Then if I guessed right, Daddy needs to learn how to call a puppy." Emma immediately squinted and smiled. Edwards Wayne found that his daughter had an incredibly persistent call to the puppy. "Emma, where''s your Mummy? Leave some face for Daddy, okay? If Daddy learned how to call a puppy, your Mummy might not like me anymore." He had to maintain the good image of the man in front of Lily. Edwards Wayne was immediately surprised: "Why? Mummy, if Daddy was learning how to call a puppy, would you really not like him?" Lily Scott held back her smile and replied with a serious expression: "No, the puppy is so cute. If he learns how to call a puppy, I will love him more." Lily, you ... Edwards Wayne was about to be mad at this little wife to vomit blood, his tall image. Edwards Wayne immediately squinted andughed: "Daddy, did you hear that? If you learn how to call a puppy, Mummy will like you more. I like puppy too." "George!" Edwards Wayne immediately looked at his son with a serious expression. "What are you doing?" said George. "y with your sister!" Edwards Wayne took out his father''s dignity to order. "No!" George immediately leaned towards Mummy. Lily reached out and hugged her son to the side, and said to Edwards Wayne: "It''s not mother or son''s concern that your daughter is spoiled like this." Edwards Wayne realized that his son had an umbre and that he could not move him. In the end, Edwards Wayne gave up his struggle and yed with his daughter. Apart from the puppies and the kittens, it was like all the animal sounds, and he had learned it all. It was. Lily and Georgeughed non-stop. Edwards Wayne felt that he was looking for himself. Did he spoil his daughter like this? In the end, he was the one who suffered. Edwards Wayne was a smart little baby. Finally, the car stopped in front of a vi hotel. The bodyguard''s car followed in front of his car, stopping for a long line, and someone rushed over to help put the suitcase. Edwards Wayne walked down from the car with a frustrated expression. His daughter was not happy at the side. Edwards Wayne realized that he had lost a little. "Brother, wait for me!" Emma jumped out of the car and followed George''s footsteps. She looked at this strange environment with her new gaze. Lily''s face smiled and she looked at the children gently. Suddenly, a dangerous male voice came from her ear: Lily was startled and immediately looked up at Edwards, facing the burning fire in his eyes. He wouldn''t be really angry? "Where did I offend you?" Lily asked with a grievance. "Why didn''t you save me just now? You know your daughter listens to you." Edwards Wayne snorted. "You didn''t let me save you, I didn''t hear your call for help." Lilyughed. "I used my eyes to signal you." Edwards Wayne felt that this woman was intentional. Lily spread her hands: "Sorry, I don''t quite understand what your eyes mean." Edwards Wayne really had no choice but to grind his teeth: "You''re not afraid I''ll bully you at night?" "The doctor said that the first three months are very important." Lily smiled deeper. Edwards Wayne was even angrier. In the next second, he grabbed her wrist and said, "Your hand can also be used." Lily red at him angrily: "I don''t want to." Edwards Wayne saw that her frightened face had changed, and he said proudly, "Let''s talk tonight." After that, Edwards Wayne strode in the direction of the child. Lily Scott blushed. In fact, if Edwards Wayne really had a need at night, she would not reject it, because she knew his needs, and if he could make him rx once in a time of intense work, she would still Promised. Miller Family! Ben Miller was so angry after hearing Will Miller''s words, he stared straight at him and said, "Joseph Grant really said that?" Will Miller''s eyes shed twice, and he nodded in frustration. "Yes, that''s what he said. He said that the Miller Group has nothing to do with us. "Too much, Joseph Grant is too much!" Ben Miller listened and was so angry that his face turned ck. "Yes, it''s really too much, no one''s eyes, we''re his elders at least, he can actually do this to us, mainly Alvina Miller, that dead girl, she must have told Joseph Grant to say so, she hated Amy killed the old man, so she was deliberately taking revenge. "Will Miller said angrily. Ben Miller''s expression looked even more difficult: "My father''s death, Alvina Miller can''t get away from it. If it wasn''t for her trying to get Dad''s trust, Amy Miller wouldn''t hate her.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Third brother, it''s pointless to fight for this now Alvina Miller is trying to control the entirepany. I heard that she''s very close to the current CEO, Tom Hond. Tom Hond designed to swallow the entire company and never give us a bonus anymore." "She doesn''t have that big gut. Can she swallow it? Doesn''t she die?" Ben Miller was even more excited and angry. "Don''t forget, she''s Joseph Grant''s wife now. Joseph Grant is secretly helping out, Why can''t she swallow it?" Will Miller sheered. Chapter 1717 Chapter 1717 The whole incident, in Will Miller''s narration, had be Joseph Grant and Alvina Miller''s bold attempt to take thepany for themselves. Ben Miller was angry when he heard this news. "Bro, Joseph Grant really has this attitude? Can he think he can be so arrogant if he''s Mr. President? Did he really look at us?" Ben Miller wasn''t as capable as Will Miller. As long as he can put his face down, there will definitely be some bigpanies looking for him. After all, his connections are very good. Unlike Ben Miller, when he was in thepany, he had an idle job and wanted no connections., I don''t need many resources. It''s really difficult to find a decent job. Therefore, he felt this matter even more fearful. "Third young brother, do you think we have any position? Now, we''re like useless dogs. People reward us with bones. Third brother, since they are so unreasonable, then we only have to ept our fate. we won''t talk about it in the future anymore. It''s pointless. Walked around. "Second elder brother, you think of a way again. You can''t just forget about it." Ben Miller chased after him anxiously and stopped Will Miller''s way. "We can''t just forget about it this way, it''s not our personality." "If not, what do you want to do? What can you do? If you want to kill Alvina Miller, would you not be able to do that?" Will Miller looked desperate. "Why not!" Ben Miller was anxious at this moment. His senses were lost and he hated: "Alvina Miller is going to break our way of life. Why should we make her happy?"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Third brother, can''t you say such a silly thing?" Will Miller''s face was startled. "This is not stupid. We just want to discuss an issue. We can send this to the Inte first, and let Joseph Grant''s reputation be corrupted. If they don''t give us any advantage, then why can''t we go to the extreme? It''s the damn person. "At this moment, Ben Miller could only think of the worst solution. "Your approach is effective, but Joseph Grant is the President. How can we fight him? He''s just trying to defeat his reputation on the Inte. He just deleted his name from him. Will Millerughed at himself, feeling that this method was really unrealistic. "Then, what should we do? Do you want us to draw a banner to discuss justice?" "The only way I think about is to call out Alvina Miller and talk to her alone. If she doesn''t agree, we''ll tie her up and use her to threaten Joseph Grant." Atst, Will Miller thought of a way to do it. "Is this possible?" Ben Miller did not dare to worry. "Whether it''s okay or not, this method is the safest and most effective. Joseph Grant seems to care about Alvina Miller. Since he loves her so much, I believe that as long as he takes down Alvina Miller and wants Joseph Grant to agree to any conditions, he will agree. "Will Miller said confidently. "Okay, second brother, let''s do that. When will we meet up with Alvina Miller?" Ben Miller started to believe. "I''m sure I won''t be able to date her now. Wait for a few more days. Let''s find a chance." Will Miller thought for a few seconds and said. "Okay, Second Brother, we are now one-hearted, and we can definitely take back half of the shares. Alvina Miller is really too motivated to let the elder out of thepany, and in the end, it is also okay. Ben Miller scolded him angrily. "Okay, I''ll go first. Let''s discuss the arrangements in detail. Let''s discuss themter." The evening came and it was time to finish ss. Betty took the car key and walked towards her car. Suddenly, her car was blocked by a ck luxury car, and Betty frowned. Who was so rude to block herne? Just as Betty thought about the contact in the car, she suddenly saw two peopleing by. One of them was the principal of the school. The man who walked with him was a man in a ck suit. His slender figure was elegant, and he had just turned down the stairs. It seemed as if he was notughing, as if he had discovered a treasure. Betty waited for them toe over. "Sorry, my car seems to be blocking by your car. I''ll drive away." The man walked in front of her, his handsome face filled with apologies. "Principal!" Betty did not want to care about him. She smiled and greeted the principal. "Betty, this is Mr. Shapiro. Today is to talk about sponsoring the new library." The principal quickly introduced. The man standing beside her immediately reached out and introduced himself, "Hello, my name is Theodore Shapiro." Betty was not interested in this big man. She just extended his fingers and said, "My car is blocked. Please trouble Mr. Theodore Shapiro to give me a way." "Betty, Mr. Theodore Shapiro begged me for something earlier. I just can''t find a good candidate. Just because you''re suitable, you should help the school. Mr. Theodore Shapiro''s sister has just returned from el.ne foreign country. Too much, would you like to have a teacher who can speak English and Mandarin to help me as a private tutor, can you help me? "The headmaster immediately cast a pleading look at Betty. Betty was stunned for a moment. She did not know if she should agree. The man''s gaze fell on her face. When she saw her not answering, his handsome eyes shed of frustration. "Principal, I ... I just taught, and I still have a lot of homework to do..." "Mr. Theodore Shapiro is an overseas businessman. He just moved back to the country a while ago. If he wants to stay in the country, for a few months, Betty, Mr. Theodore Shapiro has made a great contribution to our school. I am begging you. At this moment, there was no one to choose from. The teachers who had mixed qualifications in the school were also savvy." "Then okay, I''ll try." Betty finally nodded and agreed. Theodore Shapiro immediately thanked: "Then I''ll trouble you, Miss Betty. This is my contact information. Can you meet me tomorrow afternoon? I''ll introduce my sister to you." Theodore Shapiro smirked. Although Betty went abroad to study abroad, she was a traditional girl in her bones. She had always maintained a calm and rational attitude towards men. She nodded to Theodore Shapiro''s handsome smiling face. "Yes, I''ll contact you tomorrow." Only then did Theodore Shapiro say goodbye to the principal. He got into his car and his fingers trembled with excitement. After he started the car, he looked through the window and looked at the girl outside. He exhaled. He finally found her. When Betty watched his car go away, the principal again told her a few nice words and left. Betty sat in the car and suddenly did not know where to go. This city was very familiar to her, but it was also very strange. She lived alone now her mother had a new life, and she and her brother both were very rational persons and would not easily disturb her mother''s new life. Betty now lived alone in an apartment,muting to and from work. This seemed like the life she wanted, but she felt that this kind of lifecked something. Betty wanted to make a phone call to his brother, and wanted to ask how he was doing there. However, she felt that she was separated soon, and there was nothing to say on the phone. Maybe she really should have found a boyfriend, but was she really going to go on a blind date? Betty''s aunt was very concerned about her. Some time ago, she said that she had a blind date and gave her the contact information, so she could find a chance to meet her, eat a meal and find out about each other''s situation. Betty took out the other party''s business card and pressed it on the steering wheel with a headache. Could it be that her marriage had to be done through a blind date? Looking at the many young girls around who had admirers, she did not seem to have it. What was the problem? Some people said that she was too good, too noble and too pretentious. Maybe, Bettyughed at herself. Forget it, she had to start with a blind date. She had to live with a smile. Even the people who care about her were not around. Chapter 1718 Chapter 1718 In a beautiful and quiet vige, it was already evening time. On a t and vast meadow, a few bonfires had been raised. The blue smoke had been floating to the sky, making it difficult to tell which piece of cloud was which.. Next to it was a very clear stream. It flowed down the mountain and passed through the lush forest. The water was icy, and it was the source of life for the entire vige. At this moment, the three small viges nearby, the young people staying at home, all ran over. This was an event in the small vige and an important dinner for the young people to exchange, so young people who wanted to end their single life started preparing early in the morning. Wendy Grant had already blended into this small vige, so when she heard that Cathy had left, she felt a lot easier. In the next few days, she really wanted to enjoy this ce bit by bit. "Look, my brother, I''ve even cut a haircut, so I''m so ugly." Rachel Brosnahan and Wendy Grant stood on the stone beside the vige''s required path. Go over. Wendy Grant looked at Rachel Brosnahan''s legs and trembled much like she did. She also learned to sway up and shook it twice. "Sister Wendy, will your boyfriende?" Seeing her endless look at the end of the road, Rachel Brosnahan guessed who she was waiting for and asked her with a smile. Wendy Grant''s face was a little shy. She spat on melon seeds and said with a bitter resentment, "I''ll break up with him if he doesn''te." "Wow, Sister Wendy is amazing." Rachel Brosnahan looked at her with admiration. Wendy Grant was even more embarrassed. How did she feel that she was not a good girl? There were carsing over and some motorcycles that had been deliberately modified. They drove very quickly. "Sister, let''s go, it''s time we changed our clothes." Rachel Brosnahan looked at the sky. She lived in the vige for too long and was a little vague about the concept of time. It was dark. Wendy didn''t wait until Duke, she was a little frustrated, but she did not want to spoil Rachel Brosnahan''s interest. Wendy Grant with Rachel Brosnahan and saw that Mark Brosnahan had also changed into a set of boy''s special clothes. He had a top-side figure and a bottom-legged trousers. Rachel Brosnahan made a face towards his brother. Mark Brosnahan was a little embarrassed, and scratched his head. "Rachel Brosnahan, don''t worry, hurry up and let Sister Wendy change over to y, it''s almost time." Wendy immediately gave her blessing and said, Mark Brosnahan looked embarrassed and red at her sister: "Rachel Brosnahan, did you talk again? Otherwise, how can Wendy know what I''m thinking about tonight?" Wendy Grant quickly turned around to hide in the room. Was she indirectly betraying Rachel Brosnahan? Rachel Brosnahan was a living overlord. Since she was at home, she walked sideways. Although Big Brother med her, she was not afraid at all. Instead, she put her hands on her waist and replied, "Brother, Wendy Sister is also our family. Why can''t we let her know?" Mark Brosnahan could not argue with his sister, he had to admit defeat and waved his hand: "Okay, I''m not really angry again. I''ll take a step first. Rachel Brosnahan returned to the room, and Wendy Grant smiled embarrassedly: "Did you tell me your brother''s secret? I think he''s very embarrassed." Rachel Brosnahan smiled and said, "Ignore him. It''s not a secret in our house." Wendy Grant and Rachel Brosnahan put on their own national costumes. Wendy Grant warmed her hands stupidly and could not tie her hair. Rachel Brosnahan helped her to arrange a few thin braids on her head, and tied a few very Bright feathers, colorful, even more like a girly sense of vitality. Rachel Brosnahan did it herself, after she made up a few pieces, and even tied up the feathers. She could not help but ask Wendy Grant quietly: "Sister, I don''t know how to apply makeup." Of course, Wendy Grant was very happy to do her makeup, so she quickly gave Rachel Brosnahan a cute and sweet make-up. Rachel Brosnahan leaned in front of the mirror and froze for a while. "I put on makeup, it looks pretty good Yes." Wendy, who was doing makeup to herself, listened to her, and couldn''t help butugh. She almost smudged her eyeliner. She quickly wiped off the tissue and drew it again. "Rachel Brosnahan, you''re really beautiful, you''re beautiful without makeup," Wendy Grantforted her. Rachel Brosnahanughed very happily. In order to match today''s outfits, Wendy specially designed a slightly richer look for herself. Actually, her facial features were quite suitable for this kind of makeup, which could show a certain sense of beauty. Rachel Brosnahan turned around and looked at Wendy under the light. She could not help but admire: "Sister Wendy, your eyes are so beautiful, they are like the moon, and they are bright." Wendy Grant wasughed at by her adjective. She put on a gorgeous lipstick and pursed her lips: "Thank you for your praise, your eyes are also beautiful." The two girls praised each other and were narcissistic. "Let''s go, I heard the music." Rachel Brosnahan grabbed her hand and ran out. Behind them, they followed the Brosnahan family''s two earth dogs as if they were escorting them. No problem, even if a dog from another family came up to pick a shirt, they were quickly suppressed by the two dogs. But when they ran to the vige, the two dogs suddenly stopped as if they had encountered an obstacle. Some of them stopped. "Oh, what''s happening?" Rachel Brosnahan immediately stopped and looked at her dog as if she was afraid of something. She turned e around her beautiful eyes and said keenly Should I not meet a wolf anymore?" It seems like I''ve heard that there are wolves in the area. Many people''s chickens are gone. Please follow me. " Content belongs to Wendy Grant was happily at first. When she heard Rachel Brosnahan''s words, she was frightened and looked pretty pale. She hurried to her side. Rachel Brosnahan was younger than her, but she was stronger than her. She immediately took one from the side Thick tree poles. Just as the two girls were scared, a huge ck figure suddenly appeared in the grass. "Bobby?" Wendy Grant saw at a nce that the dog was Duke. She could not help but shout. Bobby walked over with graceful steps. He also had a cor around his neck. It was easy to recognize that it was Duke''s dog. "Wow, this dog is so big, it looks like he''s been professionally trained." Rachel Brosnahan saw that it was extraordinary. Wendy Grant thought in her heart with joy. "Bobby is here. Does that mean that Duke hase?" The two dogs in Rachel Brosnahan''s family immediately turned around and looked like they were respected. Wendy Grant could not help butugh, even his dog was so imposing, it was really a fight with the owner. Just then, on a side road, two people were walking, Duke and Butterworth. "Uncle Masi Oka is here too!" Rachel Brosnahan immediatelyughed. When he heard Rachel Brosnahan calling his uncle, Masi Oka immediately blushed and he could not help but correct: "Rachel Brosnahan, can you not call my uncle? Although I''m a few years older than you, I''m not married yet." Rachel Brosnahan spit her tongue out: "Who made you so old and not getting married? I''m calling by generation. You''re my uncle." Wendy Grant''s eyes fell on Duke who came over. He was wearing very simple, army green pants, ck military boots, a ck t-shirt. The whole person looked dignified and awesome. But the Masi Oka behind him was dressed in the same national costume as Mark Brosnahan''s. "Masi Oka,e over with Rachel Brosnahan first, I''ll go with the Wendy." Duke''s gaze could not be removed from Wendy''s body. He seemed to see the elves in the mountains, hazy light. In the middle, she was not beautiful. Hearing his arrangement, Wendy Grant immediately became very hot. Her two small hands were squeezed in front of her chest, his eyes shining, but he did not dare to look directly at the man''s burning gaze.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. But if he knew what was interesting, he immediately called Rachel Brosnahan: "Let''s leave now, don''t disturb other people''s good times." Chapter 1719 Chapter 1719 Even though Rachel Brosnahan was not very sensible, she was a little afraid of Duke, so she quickly ran away with her. On the quiet and peaceful vige road, there were only Wendy and Duke left. Not far from the pond, the frogs sounded as if they had be the liveliest sound here. Wendy Grant''s breathing rushed up. The man walked towards her step by step. Very quickly, he stood in front of her. He stood tall and straight in front of him. Wendy Grant was short in front of him, and only slightly up on his shoulders. With his snk Smithdy, he was even weaker and weaker. The difference between a man and a woman was instantly reflected. If Duke really wanted to do something to Wendy Grant, Wendy Grant would definitely not even have the chance to escape. Fortunately, Duke did not dare to move his fingers in the face of this little thing. "When did youe?" Wendy Grant immediately broke the silence and deliberately asked him. "I''m here at noon. I ate lunch at Masi Oka''s house and talked about work until now." Duke answered her with a low voice. "Aren''t you here to attend this campfire? Do you still have a very important job?" Wendy Grant''s heart shed with a fear that she would leave immediately. "No, the vige hosts this party every year, and our base will arrange staff to do security work. In the past two years, there were young people fighting for girls., This is my job tonight. "Duke''s gentle voice, seemed to inform her, and seemed to be seducing, because his gaze had already written all his affections, just waiting for her answer. Wendy Grant''s beautiful eyes could not help but widen a little. Unexpectedly, Duke was actually here to work, not toe here to spend this wonderful night with her. It was really shocking. "Wendy, you''re dressed up today. I''ve never seen it before. It''s beautiful." Duke''s gaze was still walking in front of her. The voice praised her. Wendy Grant was very natural. She was embarrassed to hear such praise from him. "This is Rachel Brosnahan''s mother''s clothes. I''ll borrow them to wear." "It looks good, but it looks good in any clothes you wear." Duke said again. Wendy Grant nced at him: "It''s the first time I''ve noticed that your mouth will make a woman happy." What she said was true and did not deceive. "Then let''s go and have a look. It sounds like it''s very lively." Wendy pointed to the direction of the party. Duke nodded his head. Wendy Grant took a step forward, but the man did not turn around. Instead, he stopped at the same spot. When she walked over to him, he immediately reached out and held her in his arms. "Remember, someone will give you a gand, you are not allowed to ept it." Duke''s thin lips reached her ear and reminded her overbearingly. Wendy Grant already knew the meaning of giving a gand. Of course, she wouldn''t pick it up, but this man warned her which vinegar he was eating. "Don''t worry, no one will send me a wreath." Wendy Grantughed and consoled him. "I''ll give it to you." Duke''s voice, full of mellowness like wine, melted into her ears. Wendy Grant''s whole body trembled a little, then she entered her heart and she became shy. She smiled and nodded: "Okay, then I''ll wait for you toe over. If you let me know that you gave it to someone else, Duke, I''ll be with you." "I''m still threatening me?" The man felt that this was her personality. "Don''t you threaten me too?"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Duke was speechless: "I''m not a threat, I''m just reminding you." "It doesn''t make any difference to me." Wendy Grant immediately said no to him. What else could Duke say, what she said was nothing. "If you don''t kiss me, I''ll leave?" The man still did not want to let her go, so he deliberately troubled her. Wendy immediately warmed a sip on his neck: "Is that okay?" Duke''s eyes were filled with joy and he let go. Wendy Grant looked at the lipstick mark on the man''s neck with the light and could not help but smile down. "What are youughing at?" Duke found out that she wasughing and could not help but ask. Wendy Grant shook her head. "It''s nothing, I''m just d to see you." I believe that the lipstick mark on Duke''s neck would make a lot of girls retreat, and Wendy Grant smiled ck and white. The two of them walked towards the fire. There was a sound of musicing from all over the young men and women. After all, this ce was not a big city Most of the young people were still very conservative. el Therefore, it made them feel shy to have contact with the opposite sex, but it was full of expectations. "Wendy!" Suddenly, a voice shouted at her. When Wendy Grant turned around, she saw that nk Smith and a few of his ssmates came over to join in the fun. Wendy Grant greeted them. The girls were very embarrassed when they saw Duke. "Mr. Duke is here too?" nk Smith could not help but ask, but his eyes looked at the two of them. Duke was indifferent. There was a girl beside him who couldn''t help but ask Wendy Grant: "Why did Instructor Dukee over? Did hee over to pick a girlfriend?" Wendy Grant immediately smiled and replied, "No, he''s here to protect thew and order, and I''m afraid everyone will fight." The girl was a little lost. nk Smith''s gaze was attracted to Wendy''s eyes Wendy''s skin was naturally white, no more than the girls in the vige, so she wore this kind of dark andplicated clothes. In addition to her let curved eyebrows, her lips were red and white, and there was a sense of indescribability. As a man, with a dangerous atmosphere, Duke looked at the boy who followed Wendy''s footsteps. He saw that this guy named nk Smith seemed to like Wendy Grant very much. Wendy Grant belonged to a girl who was not very delicate about her feelings. She only felt that nk Smith was a good person to get along with, but he did not see that he had another meaning for herself. The boys and the girls were separated from each other. They were sitting in the two directions of the fire. As Ling walked over, Rachel Brosnahan immediately pulled her to sit on the side of her. "Sister Wendy, we''ll dance soon. Just as I taught you, let''s do it too." Rachel Brosnahan immediately invited her warmly. "I''m not done yet, I''m afraid I can''t jump." "It''s alright, you can follow my rhythm. Everyone is jumping around the fire anyway. No one will notice who''s good or bad." Rachel Brosnahan still hoped that she could join in. "Okay, I''ll jump with you." Wendy Grant nodded his head and looked at Duke who was not far away. There were a lot of soldiers beside him. He seemed to stand there expressionless, but it was especially eye-catching because his body was much taller than the average man. Not only that, Duke''s temperament was also very good. He stood upright and looked very secure. Wendy Grant promised to dance, but in fact, he wanted to show it to Duke, hoping not to make a joke. Duke''s gaze was on the spot. It was best, but she still found Wendy Grant in the crowd. She was smiling at her, as if Duke''s thoughts were discovered by her, his handsome face was a little embarrassed Thankfully, the lights here weren''t bright enough and no one noticed that she was shy. Content belongs to The official party kicked off. The famous old man in the family spoke a lot of words in dialect, and Wendy Grant didn''t understand a word. Rachel Brosnahan was interpreting it for her. After the ceremony was finished, the men and women on both sides were in front of the fire. Wendy was also holding her small hand in the middle and blinked at Duke. This mischievous little woman had even run over to dance and did not know how well she danced. Chapter 1720 Chapter 1720 The strange music came from around the campfire. There were three or four young men and women around the fire. They held hands and danced around the fire. The rhythm was simple and easy to learn. Wendy Grant did not find her status at first. After jumping around, she gradually found a sense of rhythm, and finally had a chance to look back at Duke''s reflection. The fire was reflected in the handsome face of the man. She was actually smiling. Wendy Grant was like a happy little bird. She only felt that the night was beautiful and her mood was very good. She was full ofughter andughter. It was worth her life''s record. Duke looked at Wendy Grant in the crowd. She was young and beautiful, full of vitality, which made him especially touched. This feeling impacted Duke''s heart. He suddenly had an impulse to carry that girl home and hide it. He did not want other men to appreciate her beauty. However, Duke just thought about it in his heart, but he did not have the guts to really do it. Someone was blowing a whistle by the side. Duke''s gaze swept over and found that it was nk''s male students who did not join the dance team. Since it was nk Smith, his eyes had been following Wendy Grant as he watched her dance and sing. The flushed and cheery face that was reflected by the fire was like a fairy, clean and fresh. Nothing called misceneous. nk Smith''s drinking was slower, because he waspletely attracted by Wendy''s beauty. Only her bright smile remained in his eyes. The smile on Duke''s face ended up bit by bit. He was a little bored. He really didn''t like other men using his eyes to look at his girlfriend. Finally, after a jump of more than ten minutes, everyone was tired. Each of them returned to their positions and rested. nk Smith quickly ran to Wendy''s side and gave her a bottle of water: "Wendy, jump tired, It''s just that I brought the water over for you to drink. " "No, no, I''m not thirsty." Wendy Grant looked at Duke subconsciously. "I''m thirsty, Big Brother nk Smith, give me a drink." Rachel Brosnahan was a straightforward girl. Plus, her EQ had not been developed yet. nk Smith was a little embarrassed, but Rachel Brosnahan asked. Of course, he did not want to give it to him. Rachel Brosnahan immediately thanked her happily. Wendy Grant let out a sigh of relief, and nk Smith returned to the male position. A man pushed him aside. Heughed a few times and showed some shyness. When Wendy Grant saw this situation, everyone knew that nk Smith was interested in her. Just as Wendy Grant looked at nk Smith''s trance, she felt a strong gaze on her. She trembled and immediately looked towards Duke. Wendy Grant raised her hand and greeted him with a cute smile. Duke was originally still sulking. When she saw her take the initiative to smile and greet, the fire in her nest disappeared. Of course, he knew that it was none of Wendy''s business. It was just nk Smith''s wishful pursuit of her. This could only prove that she was a lovable girl. However, if this matter was allowed to continue to ferment, he was afraid that nk Smith would fall even deeper. Duke felt that it was necessary to dere his sovereignty. After dancing, a few men and women came out to sing a love song. They were all courageous, well-spoken people who were very confident and sang beautifully. Wendy Grant keptughing, because she felt that it was really fun and interesting for the man and the woman to use a duet rivalry to convey their feelings. Obviously, there was a chance that the male side might lose. They were immediately pushed out by a few boys. They were a little shy, their innocence and boldness, but they did not have the same humor. Wendy Grant was emotional as she looked at him shyly, but he stood there with a serious negative hand, not seeing any fluctuations in his heart. After a wave of games, Wendy Grant sat on the position and did not dare to go on anymore, because she was not from the vige. After all, many of the games were co-yed by both men and women. Rachel Brosnahan was quite yable. Wendy found that the life in this small vige was not as boring as the outside world. They et had a lot of their own unique cultures, and many of them might not be known to outsiders. thas a long history and may be passed on in every generation. Cont¨¦nt belongs to NovelDrama.Org Wendy suddenly wanted to visit some of these viges after graduating from college, photographed what she saw and heard, and recorded it as an album, so that those who were interested in this area could participate in these rape cultures at a nce Finally, it was time to send gifts to each other. Before Wendy could make any mental preparations, she saw a girl taking a small pot that she had brought with her and walked to the stream. "Nice sister, hurry, you take this basin to fill with water, and then pour it onto Little Teacher Duke." Rachel Brosnahan quickly gave Wendy the basin she brought, but Wendy Grant was stunned. . "Quickly go, Sis, don''t be afraid." Rachel Brosnahan smiled and urged her. Wendy Grant stiffened and turned to look at Duke, who did not know when he had left his standing position. "Who''s that?" Wendy''s eyes widened and she looked around. Suddenly, she seemed to see a tall silhouette shing inside a ck buggy. Wendy Grant saw that Duke''s hand was holding a very beautiful grass ring with a few flowers around it. Her heart was instantly crisped. Her two small hands were nervously pinching. She really did not expect that one day she would experience such a profound scene with Duke. She deeply felt that she was in love with him. Suddenly, she wanted to cry. It was like a dream that had been saved for a long time and became real. When Wendy Grant''s heart was surging, she did not realize that a boy came over to her. It was nk Smith. He had also prepared a gand. He understood the meaning of tonight, so he had specially prepared this one in the morning. He wanted to use it tonight to express his heart towards Wendy. When nk Smith walked over, Wendy Grant was looking red. he sincerely handed out his gand and said sincerely, "Wendy, I ... I want to give you this gand, I ... I I like you, can you be my girlfriend?" Wendy Grant looked at the gand in front of her and was a little shocked. When she heard nk Smith''s voice, she was even more rmed. "She already has a boyfriend." Just as Wendy Grant was somehow good, a deep male voice entrenched her conversation. When nk Smith heard this voice, he immediately turned around and saw that Duke was standing behind him. He also had a very beautiful gand in his hand. "Teacher Duke, what do you say? Does she have a boyfriend?" nk Smith could not believe it. Duke was Wendy''s teacher.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Wendy Grant immediately exined: "I''m really sorry, I really have a boyfriend. He''s my boyfriend. We''ve been enjoying each other for a long time." nk Smith''s heart seemed to be falling to the ground and broken into pieces. "Aren''t you a teacher-student rtionship?" nk Smith looked at the two of them in disbelief. "Of course not, we''re more like childhood rtionships. He''s watched me grow up. He''s been waiting for me, and I''ve always liked him. toget we can finally get together." Gently staring at the man who was frozen by her side, her words were gentle and affectionate, making Duke a little distracted. nk Smith wanted to cry. He finally liked a girl, but she already had such a good boyfriend, then he was doomed. "If that''s the case, I wish you all happiness." nk was still very manly. Even if he couldn''t be a lover, he epted being friends with her. "Thank you!" Wendy Grant looked at nk Smith gratefully. Chapter 1721 Chapter 1721 Duke stood beside her and suddenly a girl walked over with a basin of water, but when she saw Duke, she stopped and looked at him in disbelief. "Nurse Jones?" Duke recognized the medical staff at the base with a single nce, as he would usually contact her. The Nurse Jones looked at him dumbfounded and her eyebrows were clear and worried: "You have a lipstick on your neck. It''s your sweetheart." Duke''s handsome face was embarrassed. he suddenly thought that on the way just now, Wendy Grant kissed him fiercely at the neck. At that time, she had been snickering. It was because of that. "Yes, it''s her!" Duke stretched out his long arm and circled Wendy Grant into his arms. "She''s my girlfriend, Wendy Grant." Nurse Jonesughed. Her eyes reddened. Then, she nodded, "I know, I thought you''d been single, but you didn''t expect you to have such a beautiful girlfriend." Duke looked at the girl in her arms gently. Wendy Grant wanted to ask who this girl was, but when she heard that Nurse Jones forbearing grief, nurse smiled and said, "Then I won''t bother you. I originally wanted to confess to you, but since you I already have her already. I..." After that, Nurse Jones turned and left. "Mm!" Duke felt that the back of his hand had been grabbed by a small hand. In the next second, he felt a row of fine teeth clinging to the back of his hand. It hurts. "Wendy!" Duke cried andughed. he lowered his eyes to meet her angry expression. Wendy Grant let go of his big hand and stared at his eyes like a wild cat with a wed teeth. Duke was startled, and quickly exined, "I didn''t, you''ve been wronged with me." "I''m not wrong with you. I''m going toe over and confess to you." "She confessed that she had never confessed to me before, so I don''t know her thoughts at all." Duke really couldn''t help her, and his handsome face turned red. Wendy turned around and stared at him, narrowing her eyes: "You ... propose to me now!" "Ah?" Duke was shocked by her bold request. "Let''s just practice. Don''t worry, I won''t trouble you." Wendy Grant smiled cute like a goblin Duke looked around, but not many people were paying attention to them because everyone ran down to make a mess. The fire was drenched with water, the potential of the water diminished, and the light around it dimmed. Duke was kneeling on the floor, holding onto one of her small hands, and kissing her with a thin lip. Then he looked up and said seriously, "Wendy. Marry me...!" "Don''t marry!" The girl''s crisp voice suddenly awakened his dream, and Duke was stunned. Who was saying earlier that it was not difficult for him? After Wendy Grant finished, she saw his handsome face stunned. She smiled happily. In the next second, she bent over and used her soft lips to give him an authentic answer. This was the first time that Duke had been bullied by the girl, so bold and direct, there was no room for him to escape. Duke was shy and wanted to gently push the girl away. Wendy Grant''s slender arm wrapped around his neck, and she was deepening the kiss. Finally, Wendy Grant was okay, let go and the man quickly stood up and his breathing was messy. "Wendy, you..." What kind of thing was this? Wendy Grant licked her lips and said, "I just want to tell you, I promise to marry you." "Your way of answering is too wild." Duke had to admit that he actually liked it, but he did not dare to admit it. "What? You don''t like it?" Wendy''s beautiful eyes instantly stunned. If he said he did not like it, she would kiss him until he said he liked it. Duke felt that this girl seemed a little dangerous tonight, so she nodded: "Of course I like it." Wendy Grant was a little drunk. She didn''t know if it was the environment that drunk her, or this man. "If not, let''s go first, it''s too noisy here." Wendy Grant immediately suggested in a low voice. Duke nodded his head and smiled. "Okay, let''s go." Wendy Grant followed Duke directly into the car. Duke personally left the car. "Do you want me to go back to base with you tonight?" Wendy Grant raised her chin and asked with a pair of bright eyes as he looked at the man''s handsome face. Duke''s throat tightened and his breathing became more rapid. "No need, it''s toote today. You should go back to your hometown and rest earlier." "Oh!" Wendy Grant immediatelyughed rudely. Duke''s handsome face turned red, and he realized that this girl was making fun of him. He was a little annoyed, but what could he do? Ever since Wendy Grant met Duke, the restless elements in her cells started to be active. Moreover, she realized that teasing this man was really a very interesting thing. In the quiet vi, the lights slowly darkened. It was alreadyte at night. The brother and the sister were a little excited because they were in a strange environment. Just as Edwards Wayne opened the door and entered, he began to elegantly and evilly unbutton his shirt. With that proud expression, Lily could not help butugh. Well, she had to admit that this man''s appearance as a demon was really beautiful and makes people very excited. Just as the atmosphere was lively, Edwards Wayne''s phone rang. It was a video call. "Who is it?" Edwards Wayne''s face did not dare to believe that it was sote, who still called him? Edwards Wayne quickly walked over. When he saw the photo on the video, he trembled. All his enthusiasm was instantly extinguished. "Who?" Lily asked curiously as he saw him buckle. "My grandmother!" Edwards Wayne looked helpless. Lily was instantly delighted, then she urged: "Quickly pick up." "Doesn''t my grandmother usually go to bed very early?" Edwards Wayne still felt that her grandmother was calling at this time, which was really disappointing. However, Grandmother was the emperor''s grandmother of the family. He could not refuse. "Grandmother! You haven''t slept sote." Edwards Wayne revealed his neat rows of teeth and smiled very nicely. On the other end of the video, the olddy was holding a cup of tea and looked at him with a pair of disdainful eyes: "Why are you? Where are George and Emma? I want to see them." Edwards Wayne had long known that he had no ce in her grandmother''s mind and was reced by two little fellows. "Grandmother, they are asleep. Please rest early." Edwards Wayne quicklyforted. "I can''t sleep, let me look at them, just take a look and hurry up." The olddy''s face widened and shocked Edwards Wayne. "This will wake them up." Edwards Wayne could notugh or cry. "I''m fine without saying a word, hurry up and take your phone over. I''ll see if they''re still used to sleeping there." Edwards Wayne had no choice but to take the phone and went to the two little fellows'' rooms. With the night light on, the two little fellows were sleeping peacefully while holding the familiar quilt. The olddy smiled with satisfaction, her face filled with a gentle expression. Edwards Wayne put his phone close to his daughter''s face, and the olddy kissed her. Edwards Wayne was speechless. After he saw two minutes, he quickly walked out and said to the olddy: "Grandmother, now you should be able to sleep, they are very used to it. I''m very tired now. "Content belongsN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. to "Mm, then take good care of Lily. She still has two little babies in her stomach." The olddy immediately told him. "Don''t worry, of course, I will take care of her very well. I''m more nervous than you." Edwards Wayne quicklyforted. After hanging up, Edwards Wayne and Lily could not find the beautiful atmosphere just now. "It''s veryte, go to bed early." Edwards Wayne climbed onto the bed and reached out to hug her gently. Content belongs to Lily was really tired. After she was pregnant, she was easily tired. At this moment, seeing that he had no other requirements, she could sleep peacefully. Chapter 1722 Chapter 1722 The woman around him fell asleep peacefully, but Edwards Wayne could not sleep. Maybe it was this strange bed, or it might be the emotions rising up in his heart, making him still awake on this early summer night. The man gently pulled her arm under the woman''s head. The woman muttered softly and turned to sleep as if she was angry. Edwards Wayne''s thin lips lifted up. He really spoiled this woman, but it was just a small request that did not meet her. Even in her sleep, she stillined it little. However, this feeling of relying on her was the kind of security that Edwards Wayne most wanted. He gently got up from the bed, his eyes still gently looking at sleeping Lily, afraid that he would wake her up. Edwards Wayne took a pack of cigarettes from the side and wore a grey nightgown. The two bodyguards outside the first floor heard the movement and immediately came into the room. When they saw Edwards Wayne, they greeted and whispered softly: "Master is still awake." Edwards Wayne took two cigarettes and handed them over: "Thank you." The two bodyguard were immediately ttered. They took their hands and answered with honored expressions: "It''s our pleasure to be able to work for Mr. Edwards Wayne knew their loyalty to himself, and of course, he had never treated others close to him. Only with this strong rtionship between monarchs and subjects could everyone unite together and protect this stable life together. "Where are you going, sir?" The bodyguard asked. "No, I''ll sit here for a while." Edwards Wayne took a bottle of cold beer from the cupboard and unscrewed the lid. The two bodyguards knew that he liked being quiet, so they walked out of the door and left the space for him. Edwards Wayney on the sofa, took a sip of wine, and chilled into his throat, making his thoughts clearer. Looking back over the past year, he felt that he had waited for a long time, but in the shortest time, he had enjoyed the best life. His wife, children, mother, and even the naughtiest brother had already begun. As a wife and father, his grandfather''s death gave him a huge blow. His uing new life gave him unlimited expectations. Edwards Wayne closed his eyes and raised a satisfied smile on his thin lips. If he sometimes used a recorder, he would definitely buy one and record all these beautiful things. He hoped that his days will continue so calmly. There will be no more storms and no more injuries. When he was young, he would abandon the ordinary life which is not exciting enough, there was no fun, no adventures and challenges. But when he found his true love, everything change. Time flickered and more than a month passed. It was already more than two months since she was pregnant. God knew how much she had suffered. She had always thought that her body was still healthy, but when she found out that she vomited anything, she was really in despair. Why was pregnancy so tormented? She felt that except Joseph Grant was beside her, she felt that the whole world was grey. She couldn''t lie or sleep well. Every day, she could not lift herself. At dusk, the sky was full of clouds, and the whole city was covered by the glow of the sky. Alvina Miller sat on the rocking chair outside the door, stroking her smooth lower abdomen. She put it directly into her dress and skirt. She had an even lower abdomen and suddenly grew tall. She could not help but straighten her waist. She was like a penguin walking around the living room, feeling the way she was when the month was old. Suddenly, when she turned around, she saw a tall body standing on the steps outside the living room door. "Ah!" She screamed. In the next second, she turned around and quickly took out the bag from her stomach, hugged it in her arms, turned around and red at the door. Joseph Grant. "You... When did youe back?" Seeing embarrassed, Alvina Miller was very angry, as if Joseph Grant owed her money, she asked him in anger. Joseph Grant wore a ck coat, and his tie was removed. His white shirt opened with two cors. He stood there in an air of expression. It was simply the most charming scenery at dusk. The man was questioned by her inexplicably. She could not help but smile and replied, "Just back, what happened? Don''t wee me back?" "Why didn''t your care in?" Alvina Miller still felt sulking in his heart. He must have seen his funny appearance just now. It was really embarrassing. "I didn''t let them drive in. I''m afraid that you''ll be rested because of the noise. I walked back from outside by myself." Joseph Grant exined softly. Alvina Miller still wanted to say something, but she felt like she couldn''t say it. She had walked so far back to avoid arguing with her. "What were you doing just now?" Joseph Grant asked with a smile. Alvina Miller immediately turned around, patted her pillow, and forcedly exined, "It''s nothing, I''m just tidying up the sofa." "I saw it." The man felt that she was so cute that she acted stupidly. He could not help but want to tease her. "You ... damn it!" Alvina Miller threw the pillow in her hands. The man had a good skill and caught it. He walked in front of her. His eyes were full of gentleness: "What? Shy? What are you afraid of? I''m your husband. Whatever you do, I won''tugh at you." "You''re still notughing? You''reughing." Alvina Miller stomped. Joseph Grant gently reached out to her messy long hair and exined in a low voice: "Iugh because you look cute, not because your actions are ridiculous, you know?" "I don''t want to care about you anymore!" Alvina Miller didn''t want to hear him exin. It was best that he forgot all the pictures he had just seen. Joseph Grant was anxious when he heard her. Her long arm was about to turn around and hugged her. Alvina Miller wasn''t really angry either. She just couldn''t dwell on her face. It was really childish for her to do such a fool in front of her beloved man. "Joseph Grant, I''m going to have a baby in the future. Do you think you will dislike me?" Alvina Miller felt that he was so secure that he no longer struggled and started talking nonsense. Joseph Grant''s eyes were stunned, and he was confused by his question: "How can I dislike you? Don''t worry. Even if you have children, the person I love the most is you." "But what if I''m going to give birth to a child and ham out of shape? I''m bing very fat." Alvina Miller now added a group mother chat, and when she saw some of their self-explosive things, she suddenly changed. s?novel "Alvina men like plump women." Joseph Grant''s face was full of desire to survive.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "I''m not saying plump, I''m saying very fat." "Alvina the meaning of marriage is that two people will apany each other. If you are fat, maybel will be fat too. I don''t hate you, don''t think about this." Joseph Grantughed bitterly, he really could not give her a satisfied answer, but he showed his attitude. "Then... I''ve heard someone say that after giving birth to a child, the couple''s life, will be very affected. Do you think that we will?" Alvina Miller was insecure at the moment. In front of Joseph Grant, she dared to speak out about these private topics. "No, you don''t believe in yourself, but you should believe in me." The man suddenly smiled, and he smiled a little proudly. Alvina Miller blinked her beautiful eyes, suddenly understood, and clenched her chest with a fist. "I don''t want to believe you." The man held her tighter andughed. "What do you watch at home every day now? If you''re really bored, if you don''t want to go to the office building with me, you can find something for yourself." Joseph Grant said "I''ll go with you tomorrow. Just as the charity donation I''ve done before ising to an end, I want to go over and see the situation." Alvina Miller nodded and promised to leave with him tomorrow. "Okay, I''ll cook dinner tonight. What do you want to eat?" Joseph Grant nodded. He came back so early to cook dinner for her. Chapter 1723 Chapter 1723 Alvina Miller had eaten very little recently. Sometimes, she had to drink a sip of water, and she even disliked it. In Joseph Grant''s eyes, it was both heartache and anxiety. He was really afraid that she would be hungry. However, Alvina Miller did not feel hungry at all. She only felt that her stomach had not been refreshed for a moment, but she liked to eat sour things, such as plums, plums, and some sour dried fruits. The night was full of bites. "You''re cooking tonight, can you put more vinegar? I like to be jealoustely." Alvina Miller turned her head and looked at him with a smile. Joseph Grant was stunned, and he could not help but attach himself to her lower body. His thin lips kissed her cheek: "Who''s jealous? I''ve been very honest recently, I haven''t approached any women." Alvina Miller seriously discussed the night menu with him, but he was talking nonsense to her. She nced at her eyes and pretended to ask him: "Are you honest? I don''t believe you. The number of women that confess to you increases every day. " Joseph Grant was only joking with her. Obviously, the joke had gone too far. "Why are you still concerned about the Inte?" The man had a feeling of guilt. Although he couldn''t stop it, he believed that if Alvina Miller saw that, she would definitely be ufortable. He hoped that she would be very happy. "I''m okay. I''m just messing around on the Inte." Alvina Miller blinked. "What do you look at? Look at all the news about me?" The man asked her with a narcissistic expression. "You''ve been thinking too much. I didn''t look at you. You go home every night." Alvina Miller replied, but in fact, she picked up her phone and turned on theputer first. One thing was to follow his movements for the day. Even if it was a small matter, she would repeatedly look at it a few times, sometimes smirking. The man''s eyes were a little bleak. He hoped she was joking too. If he was not honest, she would be sad. "Okay, I''ll put more vinegar." The man gently touched her long hair and turned to the kitchen. His jacket was ced directly on Alvina Miller''s arm: "Get me upstairs." Alvina Miller hugged her suit jacket and could not help but bury her face in. Well, there was actually a cold aroma, mixed with a hint of coffee and aroma. Alvina Miller turned and walked upstairs. When she went upstairs, her beautiful eyes suddenly circled. Then, she put her hand into the man''s pocket. Suddenly, it seemed that she had actually taken out something. She looked at it. It was a very beautiful little box. "Who gave it to him?" Alvina Miller was now tempted to cry. Sure enough, she was afraid of anything. She just wanted to test whether there was something in his clothes pocket, but she did not expect it. A small box came. Alvina Miller''s mood was as if she had fallen from the sky. Her pretty face was glommy. She threw her zer on the bed, and turned to walk downstairs. "Okay, you''re Joseph Grant, dare to lie to me!" Alvina Miller was so angry at her heart that she didn''t know why she was so angry, but she couldn''t control herself. Alvina Miller went downstairs and walked directly to the kitchen. The man was opening the fridge, touching his good-looking chin, studying what to eat for dinner. He suddenly saw here up with a small face and smiled at her. Alvina Miller snorted and ignored him. Seeing that she was angry, Joseph Grant was stunned, closed the fridge, and walked towards her. "What''s wrong?" "It''s nothing!" Alvina Miller was so stupid that she didn''t say it. Maybe, this is her bottom line as a wife. She clearly caught a little trick from her husband, but she was not willing to take the initiative and wanted to wait. She wanted him to say it himself. Seeing that one of her little hands was scratching across the table, looking attentive. Asking her that she didn''t say anything, Joseph Grant was anxious. He stretched out his big palm and grabbed her little hand that had been paddling around. His gaze firmly locked her expression: "Yes, what happened? You have to tell me, we have to solve it." "What''s the solution? There''s a small box in your suit. Where did ite from?" Alvina Miller was still waiting for him to say it to himself. Her mind was broken. Joseph Grant was also stunned. he did not expect that she would find the little box that was toote for her. "Alvina you may have misunderstood, that small box was indeed given by someone, but it was not for me." Joseph Grant saw her look like she was about to cry out. "I didn''t misunderstand. It''s a woman''s gift. Joseph Grant, that''s definitely not a gift you want to give me. Tell me the truth, I can ept it." Alvina Miller had a natural instinct, damn urate. She could not be curious because curiosity would kill people. "Alvina that''s what Penelope brought back to you To be exact, she wants to give it to our children. I didn''t see what''s inside. Don''t you believe me?" Joseph Grant exined anxiously However, when he saw that her watery eyes were still looking at him, his handsome face was stunned. "it is from Sister Penelope?" Alvina Miller immediately stopped her expression of crying and opened her beautiful eyes. "Mm, she did give it to our children, because she knew you were pregnant, you told her, right?" Joseph Grant wiped the tears in her eyes, it was really fragile Ah, because of a box, she could cry like this. "Then why don''t you tell me earlier, you know how scared I am?" Alvina Miller suddenly said that she did not want to go down "I forgot." Joseph Grant apologized. el "You can forget about this kind of thing. You''re going to scare me to death." Alvina Millerined and punched him. Joseph Grant felt aggrieved: "When I came back just now, was given a face. How could I still remember this? If it weren''t for the gift I personally selected for you, I really wouldn''t have remembered it that hard." "I''ll go and see what it is." Alvina Miller''s mood suddenly improved. "Wait a moment, don''t go yet. You haven''t said what you want to eat at night." The man reached out with his long arm, and asked her with a low voice. "Anything will do. I don''t eat much anyway." Alvina Miller was not enthusiastic about what he ate. "You can''t do that." Joseph Grant was worried and worried. "You decide." Alvina Miller happily walked upstairs. Joseph Grant looked at her back and shook his head. It was even harder to serve than her daughter. After Alvina Miller went upstairs, she secretly went to take out the little box. This time, she finally opened the door and found a very full and round little pig. "Wow!" Alvina Miller saw it was adorable and so cute. She could not help but reach out to take it out. This little pig was really adorable. It was hung with a red string and was really attractive. Alvina Miller took the little golden pig downstairs. Joseph Grant had already decided what to cook tonight. When he saw her walking over with a smile, he could not help but look at her: "What''s in the box?" "That''s it!" Alvina Miller immediately spread out her heart. "Cute?" "Mm, it''s cute, like you." Joseph Grant immediately replied with a smile. "What do you mean? Do you want to call me a pig?" Alvina Miller grumbled.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "What''s wrong with a pig? You can live afortable and leisurely life." Joseph Grant exined with a smile. "I''m not, that''s not the day I want to live." Alvina Miller retorted, and firmly refused to admit that she waszy. Joseph Grant knew that she had a hard-nosed mouth. "Sis Penelope is really interested. When she wants to have a baby, I have to prepare a gift to give her." Alvina Miller really liked this little pig at this moment, and thought about her baby''s future like this. It was fun like a pig that was round and fat. "That''s natural." Joseph Grant felt that he had to return home. Chapter 1724 Chapter 1724 Just after seven o''clock, Joseph Grant finished the dinner. He cleaned his hands and served two bowls of rice on the table before he turned to the living room. Alvina Miller was watching a funny show and was focused. She didn''t notice that the man came behind her until his fiery palm touched her shoulder. She trembled. "Did you eat? What are you looking at?" Joseph Grant was a little jealous, feeling that this woman''s gaze had been separated by a lot of things, instead of focusing on him. Alvina Miller quickly hid the phone behind her and squinted. "Nothing." "Hand it over." Joseph Grant''s palms reached out and ordered. Alvina Miller did not dare tomit a crime against his dignity and reluctantly handed her phone over. Joseph Grant saw that this was a celebrityedy show, and among them, there seemed to be a band member that Alvina Miller had liked very much before, and his eyes suddenly narrowed dangerously. Alvina Miller peeked at the man''s expression with a guilty conscience, then she exined with a smile: "I think theirpetition is a little fun." Joseph Grant gritted his teeth. He was busy cooking dinner for her in the kitchen, but she was fine, lying down on the sofa and enjoying other men ying and having fun. "Let''s eat, don''t finish a bowl of rice, and see how I can clean you up." Joseph Grant directly confiscated her phone. Alvina Miller stood up with a guilty face. She followed him to the table and saw the bowl of rice. It was a solid bowl. "Give it back to me." Alvina Miller immediately took out her innocence and leaned on the man. "No." The man had a handsome face, Even though he had spoiled her, he still had to announce his position as the head of the family. "Okay, let''s eat." Alvina Miller found out about things that she couldn''t handle even when she was coquettish, so he could only listen to him. "Wow, you''ve made these sour dishes?" Alvina Miller nced at the bowls of vegetables on the table, hot and shredded potatoes, sweet and sour pork, and even the meat and jasmine beans. "Let''s eat." Seeing the glow in her eyes, the man''s voice was noticeably gentler. Alvina Miller suddenly felt like she was sorry for him. She immediately walked over and hugged him tightly on his back: "I''m sorry!" Joseph Grant''s tense expression rxed. He sighed and held out her two small hands. "Alright, I''m not angry. You''re bored at home. It''s okay to rx by watching some variety shows." "Don''t worry, in my heart, there won''t be any other man besides you. You mustn''t doubt me. I just like to listen to their songs because they have a lot of content." "I know." Joseph Grant turned around and looked at her. "I''ve also heard their songs. "Have you heard that before?" Alvina Miller was shocked. "Because it''s the song you like to listen to. When I''m free, I''ll listen to it. I want to see what magic you have in your favorite song." Joseph Grant''s face was ashamed. Courage was needed, because no one wanted to show how humble they were in front of their loved ones. The mist in Alvina Miller''s eyes was shing. She was really touched. She felt that Joseph Grant was really a perfect man. His love was almost perfect. "Let''s eat, the dishes are going to be cold." Joseph Grant saw that she did not speak, but his eyes were red. He suddenly felt that the atmosphere was too sensational, and he quickly pushed her gently to sit. Alvina Miller took the chopsticks and took a piece of sweet and sour pork. It tasted so good that she suddenly became very appetizing. In a quiet mountain vige, the sky was already dark. In the distance, the peaks were continuous. It had been raining for a week, and the temperature had suddenly dropped a lot. Wendy Grant put on her thickest down jacket to put on, but she still felt a little cold. When she sang with the children in the afternoon, she felt a little dizzy and did not eat much for dinner because she didn''t have much taste. There was a road outside the door. It was the rice field. There was a frog in the field and Wendy Grant shivered. For some reason, she put on the thin down jacket. Why would she still feel cold? It''s okay to be cold. What''s wrong with sweating from the back and forehead? Could it be because she was here now that her physical fitness had deteriorated? Wendy Grant could not help but lie on the bed and curled up. When she slept until midnight, Wendy Grant''s throat felt painful and his dizziness worsened. She rolled over and felt that her whole body was aching. She reached out and touched her forehead.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The temperature was hot. She was shocked. When she was done, she really had a cold and was apanied by a fever. She reached out to touch her phone and looked at it. It was already over three in the morning. It was really hot at this time. What should she do? Wendy Grant touched her forehead, so she had to get up to find some medicine. Wendy Grant remembered that her mother seemed to have stuffed a pack of medicines in the box. She had to look for it. Wendy Grant took out her phone, turned on the shlight, and opened the small medicine bag. There was no antipyretic or cold medicine, only disinfectant and lozenges. She remembered this. Some time ago, several female students from nk Smith had a cold, and she gave them all the medicine. Wendy Grant sighed hard. Could it be that it was sote, would she still have to call Duke? Hesitantly, Wendy Grant still flipped over to her phone. She closed her eyes. No matter what, the only thing she could ask for help now was him. As soon as Wendy Grant''s phone was dialed, the man answered it in two seconds. "Wendy, what''s wrong?" The man''s voice asked her with low and concerned concern. Wendy Grant''s breathing was a little panting. She lowered her voice and said, "Duke, I feel like I have a cold. I''m getting a fever. Can you send me some antipyretics? Will your clinic open at night?" "Wait for me, I''ll be right over." Duke finished the call and hung up. Wendy Grant looked at the phone. She suddenly could not touch it. She bent her legs and sat on the bed. At this moment, someone was willing to rush over for herself. It was almost an hour. When Wendy Grant heard the dog''s barking, she suddenly became nervous. Then, she heard the dog whispering outside the door. This kind of sound made Wendy Grant suddenly think of Duke''s dog called Bobby. Every time he came over, the two dogsof Brosnahan Family would make such a sound of fear. "Wendy, open the door, it''s me." Sure enough, there was a low voice from outside. Wendy Grant quickly opened the door, and Duke walked in. Before she could stand still, she felt a delicate body flew over her arms. Her two arms were hanging on his neck, and her face was buried in his arms. . UMS "Thank you foring. I feel like I''m dying." Wendy''s throat was inmed. Her painful voice was hoarse. She didn''t expect a cold to be so ferocious. It would be able to pass by one. "Don''t say stupid things, I''m just catching a cold. I''ll take you back now and let the doctor see." Duke was startled, and his handsome face tensed up. Wendy Grant stumbled with a hum, and felt that her body was vacated, and Duke actually hugged her. "Stop the door." The man hugged her and walked out, then reminded her. Wendy Grant closed the door tightly, his two small hands tightly wrapped around his neck, letting him carry her towards the car. She was still hot now. Her consciousness was a little vague, but she was not afraid at all. Even in this unfamiliar distance, she was no longer afraid. . The man looked at the woman in his arms very quietly. He breathed a little faster and his pace elerated. If she changed to the usual appearance, this little woman''s mouth was noisy and did not stop for a moment. Now, she was so quiet, but he was not used to it, only to show that she was really sick. Chapter 1725 Chapter 1725 In the early hours of the morning, the entire mountain vige was dark. Everyone had fallen asleep. It had rained, and the dark clouds in the sky had filled up the night. Wendy Grant was gently ced in the co-pilot position by Duke, and fastened her seat belt for her. Duke sat in the driver''s seat. On the back seat, he was lying quietly, and his eyes looked at Wendy Grant worriedly, as if he knew that this female host was sick. He wanted to be a good man and never give her any trouble. "Wendy, I have hot water here, please have some." When Duke came, he even filled his thermos with hot water. Wendy Grant picked it up, held it, and took a sip. It felt better. "Sorry, it''s sote, I still wake you up." Wendy Grant felt guilty. Duke reached out and touched her long hair, then gently said, "If you want to be kind to me, then I''ll be really angry. Who had the courage to say that I won''t marry you?" Wendy Grant was blushed as she was turned over. "I said it before, but I''m afraid you won''t marry. Later, I won''t be able to say such big words anymore." Wendy Grant felt a little awkward, but he did not expect that Duke would still remember it. "It''s you who gave me the courage to face my sincerity." Duke finished, started the car, dominated the off-road vehicle, skidding on the muddy road, and quickly driven out of the mud. Wendy knew that driving in the night needed to be focused, so she didn''t talk anymore. She just leaned on her position quietly. At first, she could follow the road ahead and see the car that was being driven by the car at night. The light was torn apart, and when he saw many small moths following the lights, he flew over as if he was not afraid of death. But slowly, her eyelids couldn''t stand, and she fell asleep again unconsciously. When she woke up, she realized that she had arrived at the base''s infirmary. The lights were bright. She was still being carried by Duke and ced on the bed. Duke asked the emergency doctor anxiously: "She still alright, is there anything else?" The doctor was doing a checkup for Wendy Grant. When he took out his thermometer, he shrugged his shoulders: "The fever is thirty-nine degrees high. Most people can''t stand it. Excuse me," said Duke. "The major is too polite. It''s really rare to have the honor of seeing your girlfriend." The doctor was also a little naughty, because everyone suspected that Duke had a girlfriend, but he hadn''t seen a real person yet. In a moment, he finally saw that he was so young and beautiful. He looked like he was still a college student. There was still baby fat on his face, and he was a little naive. Duke blushed and he smiled thinly, then he sat on the chair beside him. Wendy Grant blinked, her eyes were no longer clear and ck, but because of the bad rest, she dyed some red silk. The doctor prescribed antipyretics and Duke took it and gave it to Wendy Grant to swallow. Wendy Grant can''t be pampered now, even though she doesn''t like medicine, but she must eat it. "Don''t worry. We will get better soon." Duke was afraid of her and immediately consoled her. Wendy Grant nodded her head, looking listless and loving. When a nurse came over to give her an injection, Wendy Grant suddenly thought of something. She said, "I''m on a monthly event. If you get an injection, it won''t affect you." The nurse was stunned and shook her head. "I''m not sure about this. I''m going to ask the doctor." Duke immediately stood up and said, "I''m going to ask." Wendy Grant was so embarrassed. After a while, Duke returned with a flushed face and whispered, "The doctor said it''s okay, you can get an injection." The nurseughed secretly because she really had a hard time seeing that Major Duke also blushed. Wendy Grant was even more embarrassed. She wanted to dig into the hole and hide. "The veins are too thin." The nurse was infusing Wendy, but she noticed that her arms were too thin, and the blood vessels on her back were hard to pinpoint. She sweated anxiously from her forehead. "Let''s change hands." The nurse was also nervous, because Duke stood there and stared at him with the expression of trying to hurt his girlfriend. Wendy Grant was spoiled from childhood, so the skin on her hands was delicate. Fortunately, the nurse still pinned the veins with a single needle. Wendy Grant''s pain shook her whole body and bit her lower lip. Duke''s tight nerves followed, and she thanked the nurse. He sat down to the side, pulled the nket over, picked it up for her, and put her little hand that had stretched out into the bed. "Would you like to go out and sleep for a while? This bottle of water will definitely take more than half an hour." Wendy Grant felt his heart hurt, so he didn''t want him to apany him here. "It''s okay, if you''re tired, sleep, I''ll watch." Duke was asleep where he would stare at her bottle of water without blinking until thest drop.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Wendy Grant was really tired. When she heard that the man was willing to guard her, shepletely rxed her heartstrings, closed her eyes, and was so tired that she could not care about anything. Wendy Grant was asleep, just after dawn, and the infusion needle had been dialed on her hand. Wendy if Grant was a little impressed, as there was a big warm hand that had been stabbing her pinhole. She could not open her eyes to look at him. "Duke, do you still need to work?" Wendy asked. "Mm, I want a meeting." Duke nodded. "Then go to a meeting. I''m fine now." Wendy did not want to disturb him anymore. Duke looked at the time: "I''ll let you bring breakfast to you. You''ll walk outside after breakfast. I''lle over after a meeting." "Mm, let''s go." Wendy Grant raised her hand at him. After Duke left, Wendy Grant got out of bed. She blushed and asked the nurse that she needed a hygiene product. Fortunately, Nurse was very nice and gave her a few to use. Someone brought breakfast, and after eating in the ward, she walked out. She had been here before, but every time she saw it, she still felt that the life here was really hard. It was not what people thought, But because of these lovely people, the country has such a stable status quo. Today, the sun finally revealed his face. Wendy Grant stood in the sun, looked up, and squinted at the clouds that were blown away. After Wendy Grant circled around, she realized that she did not seem to call Garry yet. She hurriedly ran back to the ward, took out her phone, made a call to Garry, and called her to take a day off. At around 10:30 in the morning, Duke returned and kept her for the whole night. The man''s handsome face was still a little tired. "The doctor said that I''ll get another injection in the afternoon," Wendy said. "Mm, then let me go to my room now. You''ve caught a cold. Don''t blow it out anymore." "Mm!" Wendy was like an obedient child. What he said was nothing. Duke brought her back to her room. "I''ll lie down for a while. Do you want to lie down together?" Duke still had to take a break because he still had important training in the afternoon. Of course, Wendy Grant wanted nothing more. When the many down, she immediately went to his side like a kitten. Her long ck hair was still wet with cold sweat, and it was sticking to her snowy face. Duke reached out to help her out and held out a hand to use as a pillow. Wendy Grantughed happily. "What are youughing at?" Duke was actually a little nervous because he felt like he wasmitting a crime. "I feel like I''m dreaming every day." Wendy Grant did not mind saying it. "Is that right? What dream do you have every day?" "Just dream something weird. Sometimes, you''re the main character, sometimes you''re not here. I''ll be the main character myself." Wendy Grant smiled and answered him. "Any other man besides me has been the main character in your dreams?" Someone suddenly became jealous. Wendy immediately opened her mouth. "Of course not, there''s only you." The man seemed to beforted. He patted her face: "Okay, sleep well." Wendy Grant looked at him strangely, only to see his resolute and handsome side. Chapter 1726 Chapter 1726 The man seemed to be really tired. Not long after hey down, he fell asleep, but Wendy Grant was unable to sleep, but she did not want to wake him up, so she stiffened and looked at the light from the window. In fact, she had not seen him so quietly for a long time. His facial features had faded away from his original childishness, and his contours had be more profound and clear. It wasn''t the shy boy she remembered wearing a uniform on the court. Recalling those youthful years, Wendy Grant subconsciously held his arm tighter. In the eyes of others, she and Duke had only known each other since they were young but in fact, it was not just that she and Duke had known each other so easily. They had a very sweet time. When that was taken for granted. Thirteen-year-old Wendy once went to school to find big brother, but he got lost. Big Brother was ying a basketball game with his friends at a university. Thatpetition seemed very serious. It was apetition between the two universities. The atmosphere was tense. There were a lot of students from both schools. Wendy was carrying a small school bag and wearing a pleated school uniform. He was very excited to cheer on his brother. When she ran to the university, she realized that the campus of the university was too spacious. There were many teaching buildings and the corridors were connected. Her mind was a little dizzy, and she asked a few people. She hadn''t found her brother''s venue yet, so she was anxious to cry. At that time, it was going to be dark, and there were a lot of people in the school. Wendy Grant called her brother, but her brother did not listen to her. In the end, she could only call Duke. At that time, Duke had injured his arm and was there to cheer her up, so he could receive Wendy''s call. When he heard Wendy Grant crying on the phone, he ran out to find her. Because both of them were not very familiar with this university, Wendy reported the position and it was difficult for Duke to find her. The two of them were going around the school, their heads dizzy. Just as Wendy Grant was preparing to ask the driver to pick her up, someone behind her called her name. Under the warm yellow street light, she saw a weing figure. It was Duke who came to pick her up. "Wendy Grant, you''re really stupid, the basketball court is over there. You actually ran to the other end. Your brother said you were stupid, you''re really stupid." She walked over, her face sweating. At that time, Wendy Grant was anxious and scared. She was fragile. When she heard that he did notfort her, he just scolded her stupidly. Duke looked at her in shock. It was hard to believe that she would cry so loudly. "Don''t cry, stop, stop right now." Duke immediately circled around her with a pleading and an order. However, Wendy Grant was a child. She was so frightened that she was so tired. Someone ran around to watch the excitement, but Duke, who was still a big boy, blushed anxiously, so he had to threaten her: "If you want to cry again, I won''t bring you to find your brother." When Wendy Grant heard, she immediately stopped crying and blinked her watery eyes and red at him: "if you don''t take me to my brother, I''ll let my brother break up with you." "Threat me? How old are you, then you dare to threaten me?" Duke was also childish. He immediately walked over and reached out to touch her head. She did not even reach his shoulders. She was petite and easy to bully. "Don''t touch my head." Wendy Grant was very angry and suddenly grabbed his arm and bit his bite on the back of his hand. Duke screamed on the spot. He lowered his head to look at the rows of fine teeth marks. "Unreasonable." Duke was also angry, and turned to leave. Wendy Grant stood still, helpless and stubborn. He left, and she did not follow his steps. Duke originally thought that she would follow, but when he turned around and found out that she was still there, he was angry, so he had to go back and asked her with a displeased face: "Do you want to find your brother? Are you here? Just follow me." "My leg hurts." Wendy Grant did not lie, her heels were worn by the small leather shoes, and she did not want to leave anymore. "If you want me to just say it, don''t look for a reason." Duke looked at her heels. Wendy Grant took off her shoes and showed him her red heel: "I didn''t lie to you, it really hurts." Duke sighed, so she could only bend over and Wendy Grant immediately climbed up unceremoniously. That afternoon, Wendy Grant still remembered deeply, because Duke had been scolding her along the way. She had forgotten what she was scolding, but the feeling of security that day had followed her to this day. Wendy Grants breathed a sigh of relief, then closed her eyes and fell asleep. Miller Family! Thest smashing incident had already had an oue. As the messenger behind them, Will Miller and Ben Millerpensated for all the medical expenses, as well as the cost of the loss, up to a million. They did not have a high-ie family, and the million dors was cut. "Second brother, it''s been a month since this matter happened. Alvina Miller, damned girl, should be on guard." In terms of using his brain, Ben Miller still felt that he needed his second brother to think of a way. The who performed it was not the leader. Will Miller''s expression darkened as he stared at the wilting leaves outside the door and grinded his teeth. "That''s right, the time is ripe, and Alvina Mitter''s vignce against us must be rxed. We can''t wait any longer. If we wait any longer, we really don''t have a chance at all." Will Miller said to his brother. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Actually, in the final analysis, Will Miller was still afraid of Ben Miller, because he still had the evidence that he had framed Big Brother. Actually, Will Miller had secretly run to Ben Miller''s house to find it, but he hadn''t found anything. This could only prove that Ben Miller did not trust him and hid the evidence in a ce he did not know. Will Miller can''t let people overthrow their old books, because that way, he might spend the rest of his life in jail. What a sorrow. He was half-life, but in the end, he could only die in jail. ? "That second brother, what should we do?" Ben Miller couldn''t wait to get into trouble. "You''re about to meet her first. If she''s willing to talk, let''s talk. If she doesn''t, you''ll tie her up and wait for me toe, let''s talk to Joseph Grant." Will Miller immediately said. "What? Second brother, Why did you ask me to tie her up?" When he thought that he wanted to contribute, he felt unhappy. "If youe forward, she can rx her vignce didn''t know how stiff I was with her because of the slender things. You didn''t know if she heard me, she might not havee over. The reason was very substantial. Alvina Miller did have a lot of opinions about him. Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Ben Miller frowned. "She might also have opinions about me. If I ask her, she won''te?" "Don''t say that we''re here for the sake of thepany. You can say that you have grandfather''s belongings to hand over to her, and she''ll definitelye over." Will Miller immediately made ns. "Dad has nothing left?" "This is an excuse, don''t worry, you only need to ask her out." Will Miller was a little angry, and the second brother was quite alert. "It''s useless to ask her out. Joseph Grant arranges a bodyguard for her every day. We still don''t have a chance to start." Ben Miller felt frustrated and felt that the odds were not big. "Don''t worry, as long as you can promise Alvina Miller to your father''s old house, I''ll find a way to solve the bodyguard beside her." "Let Alvina Miller go to her father''s old vi?" Ben Miller was stunned. "Of course, you think you''re outside. Do we have a chance?" Will Miller sneered "Then I''ll try, how are you going to get rid of her bodyguard?" Ben Miller asked curiously. "I''ll find someone to fix them. Don''t worry." Will Miller did not want to tell him what to do. Ben Miller could only believe him and nodded. "Okay, I''ll call her tomorrow and let here out and talk." Chapter 1727 Chapter 1727 The night was like wine, with an intoxicating atmosphere. It stood on the top floor of an office building in the middle of the city. With the lights on, it was Leo William''s office. Mary Ann was sleepy on the sofa. In front of her, she had i-pad on a special shelf. She was lying down while watching a movie, wearing an earplug, and from time to time, she went out to grab the fruit beside her. Leo William had a very important meeting with her foreign partners tonight. Due to the time difference, she might have to wait until veryte to return home. Mary Ann had not lived such azy life until she was born. It seemed that apart from opening her mouth and eating, there was nothing that she needed to worry about. She really lived a pig-like life. Of course, this was still because of her special condition. The little guy in her stomach had been more than four months old, and her lower abdomen had also formed a shape. The little guy would kick her legs unhappy. Mary Ann was enjoying this life leisurely. The office door opened and she thought it was Leo William who came in, but when her eyes looked over, she trembled and quickly sat up. "Uncle ... . Auntie." Mary Ann did not expect that Mother William would suddenlye over. Eliza Scanlen''s hand was holding an incubator, apparentlying to send his son a supper. "Why are you still here?" Eliza Scanlen frowned as Mary Ann stayed in his son''s office, making her feel a little bad. "I''m waiting for him to get off work." Mary Ann was a little embarrassed when she faced Eliza Scanlen. "You''ve been around for more than four months. It''s not a small month. Why can''t you stay with him here? Hurry and go back and rest." Eliza Scanlen wanted her to leave. "I''m not sleepy, I slept at noon," Mary Ann replied in a low voice. "Then you shouldn''te to the office every day. You''ll affect Leo''s work. If you feel that you can''t take care of yourself, thest time I said that I wanted to give you a nanny, you rejected it again. Does this need me to take care of you? "Eliza Scanlen still has some opinions about Mary Ann. Because she is young, even though she is also in her twenties, she is still not married, which makes Eliza Scanlen feel embarrassed. After all, The William family was not a small family. If the children were born and they hadn''t had a wedding banquet, how would an outsider look at his son? "No, Auntie, I''m just used to living with Leo William and don''t want outsiders to disturb us." Mary Ann quickly exined. "If you don''t ask for a nanny, my son can only take care of you. He''s so busy with his work every day. He still needs to cook for you and clean up the housework. He''s a man. Andpany needs him to manage. Don''t dislike aunt''s words too much. He''s my son, and I also feel bad for him. Eliza also has her stance. She did not worry about her son, which made her feel uneasy. Mary Ann did not dare to refute her words. In fact, Eliza Scanlen''s lessons made sense. As her wife, she could not share the responsibility of her husband. She even followed him every day, and even went to thepany to disturb him. "Aunt, I know I have a lot of shorings. I''ll try my best to correct them. I''m actually learning to do housework every day now..." "Forget it, I have a headache. If you tell me this, I don''t want to hear it. It''s my soup. You can drink it too. You''re pregnant now and you still have to make up your body." Eliza Scanlen said. They opened the lid. There was pork rib soup and nutritious whole grain porridge. "Thank you, Auntie." Mary Ann immediately thanked him. Eliza Scanlen looked at her young face that had just faded away. She had been plumping a lot recently. It seemed that she was not dieting. "Clearly, although you''re a popr female celebrity, you can''t go on a diet for the sake of your child, so that the child is not nutritious." Eliza saw her eating very slowly and immediately told her. "No, I eat a lot of food every day." Mary Ann quickly exined. "That''s good, I''m wondering if you and Leo will have the wedding first. You can get the marriage certificate when you''re old. You''ll have to let everyone know about this before your child is born. "Eliza Scanlen suggested. Mary Ann was stunned for a moment, then chuckled: "This, I have to ask Leo William what I mean. If he doesn''t have an opinion, I won''t either." "What advice can he have? Can''t we get a wedding without a license?" Eliza Scanlen immediately said. Just at this moment, Leo William''s voice came from outside the office. He pushed the door and walked in. When he saw his mother came, the people around him stepped out.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Leo William''s eyes immediately looked at Mary Ann and saw that she was sitting on the sofa in a well-behaved manner, pitiful, distressed and funny. "Mother, why are you here. It was sote?" Leo William walked to the desk, put down the documents in his hand, and asked with a smile. Eliza Scanten looked at the tiredness on his son''s face, and became even more distressed: "I see that the fight is still en, so I specially came over to give you a supper. I didn''t expect that she was still here. " Leo William did not want to make her mother angry, so he also held a bowl and filled it with some soup. While drinking, he secretly looked at Mary Ann, who wrinkled her nose and red at him. In front of the elders who were here and frowning, the atmosphere was not interesting. "Leo, when are you going to have a wedding? What are you going to do?" Eliza Scanlen asked directly. Leo William immediately put down the bowl: "Mother, do you think we should host it now? But I decided to wait for the child to be born. "No, you can''t wait for the child to be born. You got the right name to have a wedding to regenerate the child. Our family can''t be ashamed." Eliza Scanlen immediately said seriously. Leo William''s eyes looked at the little woman sitting on the sofa, who wanted to ask her what she meant. Mary Ann nodded as she drank soup, her expression of disagreement. When Leo William saw that she didn''t mind, she smiled and nodded: "Okay, since you think we''ll do the wedding first, then we''ll start preparing as soon as possible." Eliza Scanlen was relieved when she heard her son''s promise. "Let''s do it ourselves. We''ll have to discuss some more details. Mom, it''s veryte. Hurry up and go back." "That''s fine, you should discuss well. In the future, don''t let Marye to thepany. Let her rest at home. take care of her." Before Eliza Plen''s departure, she said again. Leo William shook his head and said, "Mother, I will take care of her, don''t worry." "But you still have to work every day, aren''t you tired?" Eliza Scanlen loved her son. "I''m not tired. Just adjust your time." Leo William wasn''t tired anymore. "Don''t think that you can be chaotic when you are young." After Eliza Scanlen finished, he left immediately. Closing the door to the office, Mary Ann quickly put down the bowl and spoon. She was relieved. "Finally, I''m leaving. My God, I''m so trembling that I can''t talk to her." "I''m sorry, I didn''t adjust well, but my mother didn''t mean anything. Don''t go inside." Leo William walked over, reached over her shoulder, and gently patted her forfort. "I know. She loves you." How could Mary Ann not know about his mother''s mood? "But I love you," Leo William said gently. "Your mother feels that we have children when we''re unmarried. It''s a little shameful, then let''s hurry up and have a wedding. Don''t let her worry about it." "Mm, then I''ll take me to the weddingpany tomorrow. Do you want to go abroad or hold it in the country?" Leo William did not have any opinions either. "Domestic, don''t want to go abroad. Our rtives and friends are all at home." Mary Ann was azy woman. "Mm, for a specific n, let''s find a weddingpany to discuss." At this moment, Leo William did not want to make her too tired, because it was reallyte. Chapter 1728 Chapter 1728 Mary Ann''s body was still slender. Even though she was already four months pregnant, from the back, it looked as if she was not pregnant, but she turned around and highlighted it. Leo William watched as she walked back and forth in front of the French window. His eyes were filled with a smile. Leo William did not care about the gossip of these people at all. He liked to bring her by his side. "What time do you get off work?" After looking at the night scene, Mary Ann turned her head and caught the man''s gaze as she fell on her face. She could not help but ask him. "It''s almost time to get off work. Let me clean it up. Are you tired?" Leo William said as he quickly cleaned up the supper brought by her mother. "Not tired." Mary Ann shook her head and then she whispered, "If not, I won''t be here tomorrow. I''ll be waiting for you at home. Your mother doesn''t seem to like meing to disturb your work." "You won''t bother with me." Leo William listened, his voice anxious: "My mother''s thoughts don''t mean it''s my thought. Don''t take it serious" "I know, but we can''t change your mother''s thoughts. She feels that I''m disturbing you." Mary Ann might be too young, care about what the elder said, and she did not know how to get along with him. "If you don''t want toe over to me, go and y with your mother. You''re alone at home, I''m not worried." Leo William thought that she was a little tired of staying here, so she wanted to change her environment. "Mm, that''s fine. I''ll go find my mother tomorrow and discuss with her about our marriage." Mary nodded, and the corner of her mouth raised again. Leo William sorted out the documents on the desk again and then she took Mary Ann''s hand and left the office. As soon as the two of them arrived at the hall, two reporters suddenly rushed outside the door. Obviously, they were here to catch some of thetest news from Mary Ann and Leo William. They had been squatting here for almost five hours, and it had been since dark. At this moment, it was almost early in the morning. "Mary Ann, I heard that you can know the fetal condition within four months. May I ask if you are pregnant with a little princess or a young master? Can you tell me?" "Your fans are very concerned about your recent developments. Can you tell us about your work arrangements?" "Will you continue to act? I heard that you took a costume script thest time. Can you tell us what''s going on?" The reporters were very professional. As soon as they rushed in, one person asked a question. The speed was so fast that it made Mary''s ears buzz. Leo William frowned and immediately protected Mary Ann from behind. At the same time, four ck bodyguards rushed in over the two ck cars waiting outside. They hurried over and blocked the reporters'' inquiries. "Hurry up and leave. Don''t disturb the lives of CEO and Miss Ann."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The reporters suddenly became emotional and shouted, "Mary Ann, we''ve been squatting here for more than six hours and haven''t eaten a bite at dinner. Can''t you answer a few words?" When Mary Ann saw the reporters'' crazy looks, she was actually a little offensive. She respected everyone''s work, but she knew these reporters and had a bad reputation in the industry. They must have crouched here, and they must have found something to copy from themselves. "Mary Ann, what are you acting like? You can''t answer a few words? Do you think we don''t know that you''ve been rumored before with your boss?" It was difficult to hear what he said. Leo William had originally endured the disturbance from these people. After all, it was their job. But when he heard their ng words questioning Mary Ann''s reputation, he immediately became angry and immediately ordered the bodyguards: "Tear their mouths." The few bodyguards immediately carried out his orders. To the man who was talking nonsense, his hands were pped and his eardrums were numb. Leo William walked in front of them a few steps and warned coldly, "Don''t let me see you guys. You guys have seriously disrupted my life." Mary Ann was a person who did not want to cause trouble. When she saw that Leo William was angry, she hurriedly pulled her arm. "Okay, leave them alone. Let them go. Let''s go home." "Leo William, you probably don''t know what kind of woman she is. Just look at her mother ..." "I''ll pay for the medical expenses." Before they could finish speaking, Leo William gave another order to the bodyguard. At the entrance of thepany, several screams were heard. The journalists were beaten up. When they were done, Leo William had already left with Mary Ann. The reporters who were beaten shook their hands and legs andy in the car to start their affairs. "Have you recorded it? Damn it, I smashed my machine. "It''s all recorded, but fortunately, our phone hasn''t been discovered by them." One of the men, although he was hit, he still had a proud face. "Anyway, we got it." "We''ll send these recordings to the Inte to see how he can exin them to others." The men also had grievances in their hearts. Plus, they didn''t work well recently. The female star naturally wanted to make a demon from him and see if he could make a fortune. Mary Ann held the man''s warm palms nervously and anxiously. She still looked back at the entrance of thepany hall. "You should let your bodyguards start tapping, don''t really hurt them anymore. They''re not fuel-efficient lights. They might even take the opportunity to copy out something bad." Mary Ann said worriedly. Leo William was angry andforted: "It''s okay, this kind of person should have a lesson. Don''t think that anyone''s privacy can be peeked. You don''t owe them anything, they don''t have the right to get from you. Lee?" "I know, but I still don''t feel the need to be as experienced as people like them. let them say what they want ..." "No, I won''t let them talk nonsense about you." Leo William''s face looked even more ugly and cold. As Mary Ann listened, she felt warm and moved: "Thank you for defending me. Actually, in terms of those words, I heard a lot, and I was already numb. My mother also said this. So don''t want to tell those people. Their minds will be dark and wicked, so they will use the same thoughts to look at other people''s lives. If there is really a person with sunshine in their hearts, they will only illuminate others and make people feel warm. "Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Your mother is right. Don''t go into your heart." Leo William felt sorry for her. She had suffered so much since she was young, but she was still full of optimism about life. "I won''t think much about it. I''m just worried about you. Maybe I really shouldn''t provoke you. If you marry someone else, then your life will be very peaceful. But you married me I''m an artiste. I''ve always brought scandals, so I''ll always pull you in. "There was a hint of self-me in her eyes. She wanted to be vigorous and ignore everything, but now she felt that she had a lot of things that she did not think about. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "What are you saying? I''ve never disliked you." The man''s heart trembled and quickly hugged her. "I just feel that I''m sorry for you sometimes." The more she loved him, the more she cared. This was when Mary Ann realized what was wrong. "Don''t say such silly things in the future. I don''t want to listen to them anymore. All we have to do now is expect our children to be born." Chapter 1729 Chapter 1729 Leo William''sfort made Mary Ann feel at ease. She leaned on the man''s arms. The road at night was not crowded, and the ck car flowed down to Leo William''s apartment. When their car came in from the entrance of the residential area, they did not notice that in a white car opposite the road, jealous red eyes were staring at them angrily. Linda had a very good job, but unfortunately, because of the team this time, she was found to have vited discipline. Of course, this might not be a vition of discipline, but her loyalty to the old president was still unstable danger. It was impossible for Joseph Grant to stand against a subordinate who was not too famous, so the matter of wishing Linda lost her job had nothing to do with Joseph Grant. It was just a group of people under Joseph Grant who was helping him He checked out the dissidents and identally swept onto Linda, who wished for her job. Now, she now had a new job as a salesperson in a multinationalpany. Of course, her position was not as decent as before, but her sry was not bad. Just a while ago, she had just met a few journalist friends. Previously, her work had limited her to a lot of venting, but now, she had a feeling of freeing herself. Not long ago, she saw the news of Mary on the Inte. She was pregnant, which meant that she would soon give birth to Leo William''s child. The identity of her grandfather and grandmother in the William family was nobody. Linda thought of her own life, and Mary Ann was soaring. In the future, she would never show her face to find resources. As long as she wanted to act, Leo William would definitely support her and support her.. The world seemed fair, but when it came to its own interests, it was unfair. Linda hoped she would spend some money to do something she did not dare to do before. Actually, what made Linda take the risk was that some time ago, she had had the chance to meet Leo William in a hotel. The owner of Linda''spany saw Leo William and had to bend over to take the initiative to greet him. Her stubborn and charming appearance was deeply impressed in Linda''s heart. Linda was ashamed to stand beside her. Leo William walked over to greet her. At that time, even her smile was forcibly pushed out. She no longer felt that she was qualified to be worthy of this man., She was very shy. Later, after Leo William left, the boss of herpany immediately came to ask her. When she learned that she and Leo William had a friendship with each other, they thought about using her line to cooperate with Leo William''spany. Linda rejected it on the spot because she felt that she had no face to see Leo William again. But the next day, she was promoted. She somehow reced her boss as the manager of the department. Later, at a banquet, Linda learned that it was Leo William who told her boss a few good words, the boss mentioned her position. Sometimes, power is so easy to use. If it had not been for Leo William to help her, she would have had to struggle for that position for at least a few years before she could be lucky enough to be promoted. But now, Leo William''s understated words gave her unlimited possibilities for ascent. She was really touched. After several nights of pondering, she decided to do something. If a man she liked couldn''t be crazy about it once again, what was the point of living? Wish Linda''s phone rang. She looked down and answered. "How is it? Did you get any useful information?" Linda asked immediately. "We''ve been beaten. Linda, what are you doing? We''ve never been beaten so badly before." Linda heard this and immediately hung up and drove towards the reporters. When she rushed over, she saw that the three men were injured to varying degrees. "What did you do?" Linda asked them with a dark face. "What did we do? We just asked a few things about him, and Leo William let his bodyguards beat us up." The men said with resentment. "This is hispensation for our medical expenses. It''s really generous. One of the men still had a check in his hand. It was thrown to them by Assistant Leo William. Of course, she quickly took it. Wish Linda''s expression became even gloomy. She suddenly felt that there was no point in doing so. Just asking some questions to Mary Ann, Leo William was furious, which fully proved how important Mary Ann was to his heart. "What did you record?" Linda asked immediately. "Listen." The man handed his phone over and wished Linda to turn it on. When she heard Leo William''s warning, her face instantly turned white. "Miss Linda, as for this man, we can''t provoke him, or else, it''s fine. If you lose some money to us, we won''t say anything." The three men were already in a bad mood. Linda told them that she was very likely to rece Mary Ann''s position as Leo William''s woman, and they did not dare to cooperate with her. "Are you guys going to cross the river and tear down the bridge?" Linda was not a normal woman. She was bold and dared to act. When she saw the three of them, she was about give up. She immediately became angry: "My purpose has not been achieved. " "Linda, are you crazy?"Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "That''s right, we don''t have any obligation to get you to sit in the position of Mrs William." "That''s right, we don''t dare to die." The three men immediately protested. Linda immediatelyughed coldly: "What? Do you guys think that if you give up now, are you okay?" "Linda, are you threatening us? We''ve already been beaten up to this. Do you want us to die?" "Of course I won''t kill you guys, but you guys have to help me." Linda was stunned, scaring all three men. Sure enough, a woman''s heart became fierce and even a man would not be an opponent. "How can we help?" The three men looked frightened. "You guys look for the past rumors about Mary Ann. As long as there''s something unclear about her and other men, you have to go online. Every rumor, I''ll give you money." Linda decided not to give up. "Crazy." "What if we don''t agree?" Linda sneered: "If you don''t agree, let Leo William break your legs." "You!" The three men were terrified. "Do you think Leo William will let you go?" One of the men asked her angrily. "I have a ssmate rtionship with him. Even if he is angry with me, he will ignore me at most. But you guys are different. If you provoke him, he won''t let you go." The three men looked at each other, feeling that it was a bad thing. They met such a difficult woman. Linda drove the car, opened the window, the wind came in, and she burst into tears. If everyone''s love is going well, why should they use these methods to fight for it? She felt that she had not done she anything wrong. In this world, many things must be fought for. As far as she knows, many women must have the means to be able to marry into a wealthy family, like Mary Ann Yes, there weren''t many. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Leo William and Mary Ann reached the door of the house. Mary Ann sneezed and covered in goose bumps. "What''s wrong?" Leo William asked her concernedly. Mary Ann rubbed her nose with her fingers. "It''s nothing." "The doctor said that you should pay attention to your body now. You can''t catch a cold. You can''t turn on the air conditioner too cold at night." The man was nervous, afraid that she would catch a cold. "If you don''t stay cold, you won''t be able to sleep," Mary said. "I''m fine, don''t worry about me." Leo William was a man, his body was too hot, and Mary Ann was pregnant. "If not, sleep in the next room tonight. Let''s sleep in the same bed." Mary Ann did not want him to endure these little things for himself. "Separate bed? Clearly, what do you mean by subbed, don''t you understand?" The man''s voice instantly went down. Chapter 1730 Chapter 1730 The man''s words in his ears made Mary Ann stiffen and immediately looked up at him: " sleep separately, and the quality of sleep will be better, can you have any other meaning?" Just to say that Mary Ann was too young, she was just thinking about a lot of things. Leo William pinched her cute face and raised her thin lip, meaning: "No, I can''t sleep in this bed forever." Mary Ann did not expect that he would be so overbearing and rejected her proposal. She vomited: "If the child is born, then we must sleep in separate beds. I heard that the baby wants to feed at night, you have to work during the day. You have to maintain a good quality of sleep. " "When the child is born, we''ll move to the vi and ask for two months leave to help you. My brother''s child is already a little older. My mother will definitelye over to help. We still won''t sleep in separate beds. Leo William inexplicably attached to this matter. Mary Ann pouted her mouth, some of which she could not understand. Leo William did not expect her to understand his thoughts, but he was the clearest. He was much older than her. If there were any external factors that would interfere with their rtionship, then if there was a slight crack ... No, he would never let this happen. "Mm, okay, I''ll be more rxed when there are more people to help." After she finished speaking, she sat down on the sofa. Suddenly, there was a bag with a checklist beside her. The bag was hidden behind her. Leo William took a cup of warm water and walked over. When he saw her little trick, he immediately asked her curiously, "What''s hidden behind your back?" "No... It''s nothing." Mary Ann was a little annoyed. She should have put this list up. Unfortunately, she had been toozy recently. She just went home and threw it on the sofa. "Right, you went shopping after lunch with your mother?" Leo William then thought of Mary Ann saying that he wanted to eat lunch with her mother in the morning, so she came to thepany in the afternoon. "Mm ... I bought something for children to use." Mary Ann immediately reached out to the bags beside her. Leo William smiled lightly, then walked over, opened the bag, and saw a cute little ne fall out. He picked it up and looked at it. "These are bought by my mother. I can''t stop her." Mary Ann immediately moved to sit beside him. "Why are they all little boys'' clothes?" Leo William flipped over and instantly distinguished that it was a little boy''s clothes. He looked a little surprised. Mary Ann''s pretty face shed with a sense of guilt. Her two little hands twisted the corners of her clothes and whispered, "I ... I''m not too sure either, these are the things my mother wants to buy." Leo William had such a sharp gaze. He hadn''t noticed anything was wrong, until he saw her two small hands pinching the angle of the clothes. It seemed that every time she lied, she would subconsciously do this. Leo William had already seen her. So, was she hiding something from him? "Mary." Mary Ann instinctively looked up at his eyes. "What else do you want me to know about?" Since thest time she carried an advertisement on his back, Leo William felt that this little woman was not very honest. Mary Ann''s little face was bitter. In the end, she had to whisper: "Today, my mother and I went to the hospital and did a sex check. The doctor said that he was a son. Leo William suddenly approached her, and Mary Ann leaned back. The man''s healthy body rolled over, kneeling on the sofa with one knee, his palms trapping her. His eyes were filled with arrogance. Mary Ann''s face turned pale. She exined urgently, "The doctor is my mother''s friend. He said he can help. I didn''t want to go, but my mother had to force me to go, she said she wanted to give the child a gift, but I don''t know if it''s a boy or a girl. "Is this a reason? Why didn''t you discuss it with me?" The man squinted, his tone still unhappy. Mary Ann was almost not scared by his expression. She knew that she wasn''t right at all. However, his expression was too harsh, as if she had made an unforgivable mistake. "I''m afraid that you won''t agree. You''ve said before. you don''t want me to do this check-up. You like both men and women, but... I''m not as open as you think. I didn''t please your mother." Before the words of Mary Ann could be finished, the man suddenly possessed her and sealed her chattering mouth. This kiss was a little ruthless. Mary Ann''s breathing was chaotic and her beautiful eyes were filled with tears. She felt that the man was angry at her. She immediately looked at him with a grievance and asked carefully, "Are you really angry?" Leo William was so mad at her that he was just heartbroken. "What''s next, I''ll discuss it with you. Understand?" When Mary Ann heard this, she suddenly rejoiced and quickly nodded. "Mm, don''t worry, I''ll discuss with you the next time." "Is it?" Leo William did not believe her.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Of course!" Mary Ann assured. Leo William felt a sense of loss. Looking at the little blue dress, he sighed, "Actually, I want a daughter." "Ah?" Mary Ann couldn''t believe it. She immediately reached out and touched her lower abdomen. He wondered if this little fellow could understand people''s words now. "Isn''t my son good either? Isn''t his son good? When he grows up, he''s so tall and handsome like you, I don''t know how many daughters of other people I''m going to fantasize." She was a woman, and she hoped that her children would not O experience the same things as girls. Leo William was a little speechless, but he should have calmed down as long as he was biological. "If you really like your daughter that much, we can still have a second child." Mary Ann said with a good tone. "I''ll talk about thister. Having children is not as simple as eating and drinking. You have to endure the pain of pregnancy and childbirth. I don''t want you to eat this kind of pain anymore." "I''m not afraid. I''m not even afraid to die." Mary Ann seemed delicate, but her heart was already very strong. It might be rted to her growth. She could bear it. "Don''t say that." Leo William was frightened and hugged her tightly. "No more." Eliza Scanlen nodded, "Mm, then I won''t say anything." Vice Presidential Pce! It was already early morning. The weather was pretty good today, the sun was shining and the birds were singing. Alvina Miller had slowly adapted to the various diforts during pregnancy and began to enjoy the kind of rtionship that was associated with a small life. The phone on the dining table rang. Alvina Miller looked at her while it was the third uncle Ben Miller calling her. Alvina Miller was really impatient with the two uncles. After Grandfather''s death, she could see through the true face of these people. Alvina Miller stunned the hands-free, and Ben Miller''s voice came over: "Alvina Grandfather is here with some relics. "What relic?" Alvina Miller did not want to hear him. She heard about Grandfather, but she was a little more concerned. "It''s some old diaries and photo albums. Kthink there are a lot of you and Grandfather''s books on them, so I want to ask if you want to take them away. It was neither cold nor hot, showing a sense of indifference. "Don''t burn it, don''t burn it." As soon as she heard this, Alvina Miller was anxious. Although there were many photos of her and her grandfather, there were still some photos taken when she was a child. "Then are you going to take it away?" Ben Miller asked her indifferently. "Yes, I want to take it away. I''ll send someone over. Pack it for me." Of course, Alvina Miller wanted to take it back. It was a memory of her and her grandfather. "You can''te by yourself?" Ben Miller looked unhappy. Chapter 1731 Chapter 1731 Ben Miller''s intention was to let Alvina Miller personally get it, but unfortunately, Alvina Miller did not want to move around recently, so she wanted to go back to the Miller Family. "I''m not feeling well recently, I don''t want to go back, I''ll send someone over to get it," said Alvina Miller faintly. When Ben Miller heard this, he would not let go, and immediately ridiculed: "I thought how much kindness you had to the elder. Soon after he passed away, you don''t want to go back to the Miller house." "Third Uncle, you haven''t had so many nosy issues before. What''s up with you recently? Have you been stimted?" Alvina Miller sneered back. "Alvina Miller, I won''t take care of these things for you. You want to take them away. If you don''t, I''ll burn it all up." Ben Miller said angrily and hung up. Alvina Miller''s hand with the spoon was stiff, looking at the phone that was hung up. She picked up her phone and walked upstairs. Actually, it would be okay to go back to the Miller. Anyway, she would only go to Grandfather''s house. After all, where she grew up, she was still very nostalgic. Alvina Miller went upstairs and changed into a loose skirt. When she went downstairs, she suddenly thought of something and quickly called Joseph Grant with her phone. The call was answered by his assitant, saying that Joseph Grant was having a very important meeting and that he might not be able toe out at half past one. Alvina Miller thought that there was a very important foreign guest to visit today, so Joseph Grant might not have time for a day. "That''s okay, just tell him that I''ll go back to my grandfather''s house to get something and I''ll be back soon." Alvina Miller finished the call and hung up. Outside the door, four bodyguards were waiting for her. Alvina Miller only said that she would go out and let them follow her. The scenery outside the window became more and more familiar Arriving at the Miller Family, Alvina Miller realized that her grandfather''s room was old. The garden in front of the door was no longer full of scenes of the past, only a withered flower, exposed to the sun. The deste scenery hurt Alvina Miller''s heart. There was an impulse. She wanted to take care of everything here, as if Grandfather was still alive. However, this vi no longer belonged to her. It had be the property of her two uncles. Even if she wanted to take care of this garden, she had no power. The four bodyguards followed her in tandem, watching her all around. Alvina Miller walked through the garden and walked into the living room. The decoration of the living room did not change. There was ayer of dust on the sofa and chair. Alvina Miller thought that Ben Miller would be in the living room. Grandfather''s room might be empty. Alvina Miller walked upstairs. She knew that some of Grandfather''s old things were in the storage room on the third floor. She hade to pack up some things before, but the two uncles and the cold-talked father stood beside and looked at her. He would take something as valuable as it would, and Alvina Miller left with something to remember her grandfather. When she came back now, it was a matter of sadness. "Let''s just watch the entrance on the second floor. I''ll go up and take a look." Alvina Miller said to the bodyguard. "Okay, Miss Miller, you have to be careful." The bodyguard was still worried about her. But this was Alvina Miller''s former home, so there shouldn''t be any danger. Alvina Miller went up to the third floor and opened the door to the storeroom. Once she entered, she suddenly felt a cold light sh over her mind, and in the next second, there was a cold voice: "Don''t shout, or you''ll be dead now." This voice was her third uncle. Alvina Miller did not expect her uncle to sneak into the storeroom on the third floor. "What are you trying to do?" Alvina Miller instantly calmed down. She turned her head and looked at Uncle with a sad look: "You want to kill me?" "If you don''t talk to me properly, I might kill you." At this time, Ben Miller had no choice but to choose to be cruel to Alvina Miller. "Third Uncle, aren''t you like this? Didn''t second uncle say something to you?" Alvina Miller was no longer the little girl who hadn''t experienced the storm. She had been in love with Joseph Grant a few times. She had be calm. "You''re less provocative here, Alvina Miller. Don''t me me for not having family. I can''t be more kind to a §Ö§ä scheming girl like you." Ben Miller lowered his voice as he knew that who Alvina Miller was. He was also a little scared when she brought the bodyguard over. "If you guys really want my life, why isn''t second uncle? Third uncle, you''ve been fooled." Alvina Miller smirked, and her confident and appearance made Ben Miller suddenly think of it. When b reached Joseph Grant, why did he think of that scary man in his indifferent smile? Content belongs to Could it be that they were married and Alvina Miller had acquired some of his habits? "You''re talking nonsense. Your second uncle will be here soon. Let''s talk about it. Now, sit on that chair and go quickly." Ben Miller acted ording to the n. Alvina Miller nced at the chair and looked at the bookshelf beside her. She reached out and took a book to open it: "You guys won''t do this to me. Uncle, actually, I''ve never really hated you before. I hate Second Uncle, so if you want to talk to me about my equity, I can help you. You''ve been suppressed by Second Uncle. There''s no right to speak. To tell you the truth, the Miller Family really treated you badly, but the second uncle is different. He definitely won''t tell us how much money he swallowed in the company." Ben Miller saw that Alvina Miller was not afraid at all. She could still talk to him about this. "Before dying, Grandfather once told me alone that he was very guilty and didn''t treat your two brothers fairly. "Alvina Miller closed the book, turned her head and looked at Ben Miller, who had lost his mind. Ben Miller suddenly looked back and immediately held a knife at her back. He urged: "Hurry up, sit up, don''t let me say it for the second time." Alvina Miller turned and shook her head and sighed, "Third Uncle, are you sure you want to do this?" Ben Miller''s determination was swaying. When he saw Alvina Miller''s shocked eyes, his voice sounded hesitant: "I can''t do it. but Alvina Miller, you forced us. " Just then, the bodyguard downstairs noticed something was wrong, because they heard the man on the third floor as if they were talking. They immediately ran upstairs. There was a knock on the door. He instinctively went around behind Alvina Miller. He held a knife against her back and asked coldly: "Let them go away, don''te in." Alvina Miller was actually afraid too. She was really afraid. She had pretended to be calm just now. Just then, the door was kicked open by the bodyguards. They did not know what was going on inside and were very worried. As soon as the door opened, they saw that Alvina Miller was being held back by Ben Miller.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Ben Miller looked at a few ck holes and pointed at himself. "Alvina Miller, I don''t have any other meaning. I just want to talk to you. If you let them leave quickly, I promise I won''t hurt you." Ben Miller''s scared voice was trembling. Alvina Miller immediately said to the bodyguard: "You guys wait outside first. I believe my uncle must be rational. He just wants to talk to me." The bodyguards immediately stepped back, because they saw that Alvina Miller''s expression was firm, and knew that she might have a solution. Alvina Miller sat up. Ben Miller immediately threatened her with a knife and tied her arms to her hands. "Third Uncle, when will the Second Unclee? " Alvina Miller spoke calmly. "He''ll be here soon," Ben Miller said immediately. Chapter 1732 Chapter 1732 On the third floor of the storage room, the atmosphere was stiff. Alvina Miller looked at her hatred Uncle. It was unbelievable that one day he would hold a knife and tie herself like a prisoner. Ben Miller was also very uneasy. His head was cold and sweaty, and his eyes were red. He kept looking at his watch as if he was waiting for the rescue, but he was clearly a criminal. Who coulde to redeem him? Alvina Miller looked at him anxiously. She also calmed down slowly. She closed her eyes and waited for something. Ben Miller did not wait for Will Miller but the police car. The rm sounded from afar. Alvina Miller''s eyes opened fiercely. Ben Miller''s face was white with fear, and his whole body was trembling. She yelled angrily: "How could a police care over? Ben Miller immediately pointed at Alvina Miller with a knife, as if she was guilty of death. Alvina Miller sneered: "Even if I report to the police, it''s impossible to get out of the police so quickly. It''s only ten minutes before and after." Ben Miller''s panicked expression seemed to have been lost. He stared out the window: "Who would the police be?"Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Alvina Miller immediately said to him, "Third Uncle, we are rtives. We shouldn''t be in trouble until today. If the police go upstairs and see me tied up by you, he will definitely take you as a criminal., You quickly untie the rope. " "Who''s calling the police?" Ben Miller yelled at her, looking like he was about to lose his mind. Alvina Miller sneered, then calmly analyzed, "What did you say? I guess it''s my second uncle, he might want to kill us all." "It can''t be him. Why would he do this?" Ben Miller''s face froze. "He hates me, and he might hate you too." Alvina Miller was so calm. It might be because she still understood his third uncle. His heart was not as bad as that of his second uncle. He was never a person who would take this idea.. "Does he hate me?" Ben Miller''s face seemed to be pped hard. At this very moment, the policeman had walked upstairs quickly. Alvina Miller immediately said anxiously: "Third Uncle, don''t you think about it for your own sake or your son? We haven''t arrived yet. There''s nowhere to go and let each other die." Ben Miller''s face became increasingly pale. In thest few seconds, he turned towards Alvina Miller and quickly cut off the rope that tied her to his hands and feet. He then threw the knife in his hand. It was in the closet. "Alvina I''m sorry, Uncle is too stupid." In the end, Ben Miller was still rational. At this very moment, the policeman stood at the door, and the one who appeared with the policeman was Will Miller. Will Miller was downstairs just now. When he saw that Alvina Miller''s bodyguard was standing downstairs with an anxious look, he guessed that something wonderful had happened. If they were caught in the current situation, the third brother could not be so scheming. "Second brother?" His face instantly changed when he saw that the person who led the police was Will Miller. Will Miller thought that he would see Ben Miller holding a knife on Alvina Miller''s neck, but he did not expect him to do nothing, as if he was discussing the decoration of the objects with Alvina Miller. Will Miller''s expression changed. "Mr. Miller, what''s wrong? Didn''t you say that your third brother is insane and might hurt?" A police officer at the side said that he was not happy about it. Will Miller suddenly lost his speech. Ben Miller suddenly became furious. He ran over a few steps and grabbed Will Miller''s cor: "Who are you talking about? I think you''re sick." "Third brother, what are you doing? I''m doing it for you too. I''m afraid that you''ll hurt people." Will Miller exined himself at this moment. Unfortunately, his n still failed. His resentful gaze stared at Alvina Miller, who had been protected by bodyguards. It was as if the man led by the police had recognized Alvina Miller''s identity, and he quickly apologized and said, "I didn''t expect his wife to be here. Alvina Miller was also stunned. In the midst of anger and gloomy hopes, she finally chose to believe in family and humanity. She believed that his third uncle would not really hurt her. "I''m fine, but there are people who n to attack me. I hope you police can help investigate." Alvina Miller stared at Will Miller with no fear, this time, she really would not be kind. "Madam, I mean, someone wants to hurt you. Who is it?" The police chief asked in surprise. Alvina Miller reached out and pointed at Will Miller: "It''s him, my uncle can prove it." Ben Miller had been forcibly pulled away from Will Miller by the two male police officers, He did not expect his second brother, who he trusted so much, to betray him in this way. "Yes, I can testify. He... he wants to hurt Alvina Miller. No, he''s a criminal. He killed my brother. I have evidence. I can prove it." Alvina Miller had originally wanted the police to be guilty of Will Miller''s framing, but when she heard her Third Uncle''s words, her body swayed and she almost did not stand Fortunately, the body et brother extended her hand t@help her. Her face turned pale, there was no blood on her face, as if she had been hit hard. "What did you say?" Alvina Miller walked in front of Ben Miller, clenched her lips, and stared at him. "What did you say?" When Ben Miller saw her questioning, her eyes shed with a trace of fear, and Will Miller already yelled at him: "Third brother, don''t talk nonsense. I admit that I did frame you, but I''ve never killed anyone." Alvina Miller turned around and yelled at Will Miller: "Shut up." Ben Miller was obviously distracted too. He had been so angry just now that he had missed out on the events of the year, but at this moment, Alvina Miller''s eyes stared at him with a hint of instructions, as if he wanted to make it clear. No one would think better today. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "My brother was framed by a second brother. This is true." At this moment, Ben Miller did not want to hide it anymore. "He''s lying, Alvina Miller. You can''t believe his lies. He''s wronging me. Big brother''s death is an ident." Will Miller did not expect Ben Miller to bite himself at this time. It was a mistake. "It''s not an ident, it''s you. Big Brother''s phone has a record of your calls. The record has been recorded. You threatened Big Brother and said that if he settled the bill, you would kill him. Before he died, there''s a notebook that reads about your misappropriation of thepany''s money, Second Brother, you''re really vicious. You designed your own big brother''s car ident. You killed him. "Ben Miller detailed the entire matter. At this moment, Alvina Miller suddenly fainted. Several of the bodyguards were scared and their scalp was numb. Joseph Grant anxiously walked over. "Sir!" The bodyguards looked stiff. Joseph Grant had rushed over, but when he saw Alvina Miller who was lying unconscious in a bodyguard''s arms, he felt angry. "Miss Miller has been stimted. She''s in aa. She has to go to the hospital." Joseph Grant carefully and gently hugged her, turned around, and Warren Hilton had already opened the car door. The ck team quickly left the Miller House. Warren Hilton let one of the famous darts get into the car to tell the whole story. The bodyguard''s brother had a clear head, and he had exined everything in the original, and finally said Ben Miller''s words. Joseph Grant''s expression instantly sank. She finally understood why Alvina Miller had been so stimting. It turned out that someone had revealed the death of her father. "Fool!" The man looked down at the unconscious woman in his arms, nervous, angry, and all of it turned into worry. In the First General Hospital, Alvina Miller woke up after sleeping for three hours. When she woke up, she saw a familiar figure sitting beside her, holding her hand tightly. When Alvina Miller saw Joseph Grant, she was anxious first, and then she wanted to say something, but the man spoke first. "I know what happened. Don''t be so emotional. Do you know that this will hurt your child?" Alvina Miller''s eyes were hot and her nose was sore. Why didn''t she know that she had done something stupid? Chapter 1733 Chapter 1733 Joseph Grant had originally wanted to teach her a few words. Those words had been turned around in his mind for quite a few times, but when she woke up, Joseph Grant realized that she could not remember the words he taught. "Don''t cry, I''ll do it for you." The man''s voice gently softened, and his fingers gently wiped the corner of her eyes: "If your father is really framed, I will definitely I''ll investigate this matter for you, no matter how long the time span, as long as someone has done it, there will always be traces." Alvina Miller nodded, all of her tears fell. She was really sad. She had always thought that her father had died in an ident. It now seemed like her father had been innocently killed for so many years. As a daughter, she did not even know the truth. Joseph Grant sighed and said that it was good to not cry. Alvina Miller cried for a while. Suddenly, she felt that something was flowing down her body. Her whole body was frozen, her eyes widened and she looked at Joseph Grant in a panic. Joseph Grant originally wanted to wipe her tears with a tissue. When she saw her suddenly staring at him, his eyes were panicked. His expression followed with a stiff voice, and he asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong?" Alvina Miller immediately ignored the shame, lifted the nket, and lowered her head to look. Joseph Grant couldn''t take care of it at this moment. It was bleeding. "Ah!" Alvina Miller screamed, and it sounded full of despair and anxiety. Joseph Grant''s handsome face was also stiff. He quickly turned around and ran out. Soon, a doctor rushed over. "Is it a child''s trouble?" Joseph Grant stood by and asked in a hurry. Alvina Miller was lying on the bed at the moment, not daring to move, because she found out that she was moving, as if the blood was flowing more, and her scared face was white. "Yeah, okay?" Joseph Grant frowned and asked. A doctor brought the instrument over and did a check on Alvina Miller on the spot. The result of the check was good. "The child is okay, and there is a heartbeat, but thedy may have an unstable baby and needs a protection." The doctor answered with a cold sweat on his forehead. Under his solemn gaze, if something went wrong with the child, the responsibility would be greater. The tensed string of Alvina Miller finally let go, but she still did not dare to move, she justy on the bed, blinked, and looked at Joseph Grant. Joseph Grant''s heart was finally beating normally. The doctor went out and gave him the medicine. Alvina Miller swallowed it without saying anything. The man sat beside him and looked at her. There was a feeling of shock as well. His big palm extended and he touched the breezy forehead. "It''s okay. The doctor said that if you take the medicine, you''ll be fine if you take good care of it." Joseph Grant gentlyforted her. "I''m sorry." Alvina Miller looked like a child who had made a mistake. Joseph Grant shook his head and sped her fingers together: "Sorry for telling me, this sentence should be for me. If I can rush over to apany you in time, you won''t have such a thing.. "1 "I''m still good at advocating. You''ve been telling me not to go out, but I didn''t listen to you this time." Alvina Miller was really afraid that Joseph Grant was angry and regretted going out. "You''re not a puppet. I''ve never asked you to go out. You''re going to get your grandfather''s relics. This is a very important thing for you. Alvina I really didn''t me you." Heforted her in a low voice. "My third uncle was ordered by my second uncle. My second uncle would like to take this opportunity to get my third uncle into jail. It''s really chilling that they fight like this, but fortunately, my third uncle is a timid People, I used to think that he was not a very bad person at heart and he was only easy to be led by people. "Alvina Miller sighed, but fortunately this matter, the end result was that the bad guy was punished. "I''ve already let people judge them. Your third uncle has confessed to everything. It''s your second uncle. He is very strict. He still hasn''t asked for anything useful, but the evidence your second uncle has provided is enough. Now, you only need to find those people to verify. The evidence is there. Even if your second uncle doesn''t say a word, he will have to stay in prison. "Joseph Grant thought of these two men, and he had a headache. Before his death, he had begged him in front of him. If something had really happened, he needed to help him. But now it seemed that he wasn''t trying to get away from him, but that he had solid evidence and no one could excuse Will Miller. "I won''t forgive him forever." Alvina Miller hoped to clench her fists. "Alvina don''t think about it now. I promise I''ll give you an exnation. Let go of your hand." The man saw her clenched in fists and trembled. He quickly held her hand gently and kept her from being excited go on. Alvina Miller let go of his hand and closed her eyes wearily: "I''m so tired, I want to sleep." "Mm, I''ve already asked your mother toe over. After a while, you can talk to her, but you promised me that for the safety of you and your child, you must not be excited anymore. I have everything." Alvina Miller nodded and promised him: "Don''t worry, I won''t move anymore." Joseph Grant looked at her deeply, and saw that she closed her eyes as if she was asleep. He could not help but kiss her gently on her forehead. Alvina Miller didn''t sleep peacefully, but she could feel the man kissing her, but her eyelids couldn''t open. When she woke up again, Alvina Miller saw her mother. Her eyes were red and swollen as if she had just cried. "Mother! You''re here." Alvina Miller reached out and shook her hand. "Don''t cry, I''m fine." Her mother''s voice was a little choked: "Joseph told me that your Second Uncle killed him, he really deserves retribution. He harmed your father, harmed our family, and he should go to hell." Alvina Miller knew that her mother knew must be very sad, because when her father was still alive, her mother and father had a very good rtionship. If it was not for his father to leave first, the family of three would be happy. "Mother, don''t be sad. I''ll let the wicked get retribution." Alvina Miller consoled her. "I know, Joseph has promised me too. I know you guys won''t let the murderer go away." Her mother''s emotions finally calmed down. Her mother chatted with Alvina Miller for more than an hour. At this moment, it was already dark. After Joseph Grant handled his matter she came to the hospital again This time he did note by hand, Alvina''s dinner. Her mother saw Joseph Granting and immediately gave up her position: "Joseph is here, I''ll leave first. Mother will bring you food tomorrow morning." "Okay, Mom, be careful on your way." Alvina Miller told her. Joseph Grant immediately said, "Mother, I''ll let Warren Hilton send you back."Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "No need, I''ll just stop the car. Don''t bother." Her mother was a person who didn''t like to trouble other people. Even if her son-inw was so outstanding, she would never be vain She would not want to show anything by his power. She and her daughter could live better, "Mother, you''re wee, just drop in ..." "I really don''t need it." Her mother quickly waved her hands and turned to leave. Joseph Grant wanted to do a good job in front of his wife''s mother, but now it seemed that he did not even have a chance to act. "My mother is such a person, don''t mind." Alvina Miller saw Joseph Grant stay at the spot and was at a loss for a moment. She chuckled andforted her. Joseph Grant chuckled as he walked to the bed with the incubator. "I''ll have some porridge for you to eat. You want to eat." Alvina Miller nodded and wanted to sit up. When the man saw this, he quickly reached out and gently hugged her to sit up. "Will he still bleed?" When the man asked, his handsome face was a little red, apparently shy. Alvina Miller was shy. She bit her lip and shook her head. "It''s gone, but I always feel some pain in my lower abdomen. The doctor said that I shouldn''t move. I''ll follow up." Joseph Grant frowned when he heard her say, "If it hurts so much, you have to say it, don''t hold it." "I will." Alvina Miller''s mouth was light and she suddenly felt that she had such a caring husband. She must have saved the gxy in herst life. Chapter 1734 Chapter 1734 Under the pale lights, there were a table and two chairs in a small room. Opposite Warren Hilton, there was a cypress. His face was as pale as the lights, but his eyes were full of fatigue, but he was still sitting and not moving, it looked like a wood carving. It had been almost five hours. Will Miller still denied that he was guilty, and continued to cry out that Ben Miller had intentionally framed him in order to obtain the property in his hand. That notebook was also his forged evidence. Prove him guilty. Warren Hilton knew that Will Miller would not plead guilty so easily. He was an old fox in the business world. "Is mywyer here? I won''t cooperate with you until he''s not here." Will Miller said with a firm expression. He expected that Warren Hilton wouldn''t beat him up. After all, they had no evidence to prove his murder. Warren Hilton sneered. "Will Miller, we have the patience to y with you." Will Miller''s face turned paler. He knew that he might not be able to escape this time. At the moment, in the hospital. Joseph Grant''s dinner with Alvina Miller was still porridge, but it was a very nutritious porridge with a rich and mellow chicken soup. "I''ll do it myself." Alvina Miller saw the man holding the spoon and was cooling herself with the porridge. She was immediately embarrassed and quickly reached out to serve the porridge. "Don''t move. It''s hot. I''ll do it." The man didn''t want her to do it. Her hand was so delicate. What if it burned? Alvina Miller lowered her head andughed. "You''ve already made my life impossible." Joseph Grant sighed, "You''re in a special period now. I should take care of you. Don''t be under psychological pressure." "I''m not stressed out anymore." Alvina Miller said as she mouthed and drank the porridge he fed. "Have you eaten yet?" Alvina Miller found out that she had the suspicion of eating alone, so she asked him curiously. "Let''s eat first. I''ll let Warren Hilton pack it for meter." Of course, Joseph Grant didn''t eat anymore. He rushed here after work.. "Then you should eat too. Don''t starve," Alvina Miller said quickly. "I''m not hungry. Eat more. The doctor said you''re too weak." Joseph Grant did not share her food. He just wanted to keep all of it for her to eat. Alvina Miller felt that their conversation was a little funny and a little childish. This really was not what Mr. President should say, but aside from his identity, he was a gentler and meticulous person than an ordinary man. Alvina Miller had already fallen in love with this feeling of being spoiled by him. Even if he did not want to eat, then she could only eat more. Alvina Miller was lying on the bed and staring at the ceiling. Warren Hilton had already sent dinner. Joseph Grant would be eating in front of the sofa by the bed. He wanted Alvina Miller to eat a few more Mouth, but Alvina Miller couldn''t eat anymore. The atmosphere was quiet, and Alvina Miller suddenly had a little urgency. She was in pregnancy and had a lot of abnormalities in her body. "Do you want to get up?" Joseph Grant saw her holding her hands and sat up. He immediately put down the dishes and walked over to ask her. "You eat your meal. I''ll go to the bathroom." Alvina Miller was extremely embarrassed and felt that it was not the right time. Joseph Grant was in a mood to eat. When she heard that she was going to get up, he was very nervous. The man''s thoughts might have been more thoughtful. She felt that she was bleeding now. "I''ll apany you in." The man''s words made Alvina Miller extremely embarrassed. She quickly pushed him away. "No, don''te in, don''te in." Joseph Grant stood tall at the door, his face flushed red, but even if she didn''t want him to enter, he could not force her to do so. He could only wait at the door until he said, "Nothing. It is right. " Alvina Miller shook her head bitterly. "It seems like it will still bleed. I can only continue to lie on the bed." Joseph Grant''s heart trembled for a moment. He suddenly felt that he could not help at all and was very upset. "Then, don''t walk around anymore. I''ll let the doctor continue to help you check up." Joseph Grant was really worried about her health and her child''s health. The doctor was very nervous when he heard that Alvina Miller was bleeding again. He came to test the condition of the fetus. Fortunately, the fetus did not seem to have any major problems so far.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Alvina Millery on the bed and looked at the man''s worried face. In apound at a certain base, Wendy Grant wore a man''s jacket, holding a thermos mug filled with red dates and ginger slices, lying on the raiting in the corridor while drinking hot water as she looked at the distance Training ground at. She had been here for one night. After a while, the fever had subsided, but her cold hadn''t gotten better yet. She started to have a chill and cold sensation. She wore Duke''s coat. It wasong and generous, but it was so warm that it wrapped her body. Wendy felt that the pace of life here was very slow. It might be really long for her. Duke went out in the morning, but he did note back at noon. It was already afternoon. A person''s taste was really sad. It was raining again, and the weather here was still quite weird. It would suddenly rain heavily, and the temperature would fall again. Wendy Grant looked at the rain, worried about what the man was doing at the moment, whether he was working in the rain. Just as Wendy Grant looked around, she saw an off-road vehicle and drove into the yard. The man pushed the door and jumped out. Duke saw the girl who was lying in front of the guardrail from a distance, which made him feel a sense of urgency like returning to an arrow, and even stepped on the elerator a little harder. Duke quickly walked up the stairs. At the entrance of the stairs, she saw the girl wearing his coat. Her sparkling eyes were staring at him with heartache. "You''re getting wet. Go and take a shower." Wendy Grant urged him anxiously. "It''s alright, I''m in good health." Duke said with arrogance, he only wiped a drop of water on his face and asked her, "Do you still have water in your cup? I''m a little thirsty." Wendy Grant quickly handed it over. The man took it and drank it, but he frowned when he took a sip. "It''s spicy, what kind of water is this?" "I put brown sugar in it, red dates and ginger slices. This is a woman''s tea." Seeing that the man wasn''t used to drinking, Wendy Grant could not help butugh. Dukeughed as well: "Since it''s your woman''s good thing, then drink more, I''ll go take a bath." Wendy Grant turned around and followed him. After Duke walked into the room, he immediately took off his wet T-shirt. Every inch of the strong muscles that had been revealed through daily exercise were exchanged with sweat. It was like steel, full of hard feelings. Wendy Grant''s gaze was like a straight line, sticking to the man''s back. Why was there an impulse to go up and get some oil? Wendy Grant thought about this. Actually, her legs had already been driven by the brain. When she reflected, her small hand was already printed on the man''s back. The man''s body tensed. Although he did not turn around, it was obvious that he was very ufortable. He asked a little shyly, "Wendy, what are you doing?" Wendy immediately warmed her hands on her back and then patted her hard: "Mm, it''s very strong. It''s good practice here." The manughed because of her words, his lips curled up, and his heart felt a sense of excitement. "Are you trying to tell me that you''re happy?" The man slowly turned around. It turned out that his front was more masculine than his back. Wendy Grant was embarrassed. Sheughed twice: "I didn''t mean it. Your figure was pretty good before." "Now it''s even better." The man suddenly moved closer to her. Although his body was soaked, there was a natural wild charm that made Wendy Grant subconsciously took a step backwards, and her face flushed with shame. "When we get married, you''ll have to keep this figure properly. If you''re out of shape, I don''t want you. " Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Wendy, you despise me now?" When he heard her, his handsome face instantly became dim. Chapter 1735 Chapter 1735 Wendy didn''t expect the man''s nerves to be so sensitive. She was joking with him. "No, I won''t dislike you." Wendy Grant feared that her sincerity was not enough, she immediately reached out and held the man''s arm, indicating that she really would not disdain. Duke was shocked and smiled embarrassedly: "Then I have to keep this figure properly." Wendy Grant swallowed her saliva. Even though she knew that she couldn''t do anything with Duke, she still felt a little dry. "Hurry up and take a shower. If you stand in front of me like this, I''m afraid I''ll want tomit a crime because you''re too good-looking and have some fouls." Wendy Grant mischievously said, jokingly. Duke was teased by her. This little woman always had countless brain holes. She could say words that others could not think of, but had to say that she was very interesting, like a warm sun in a dreary life. "Just because of you, do you dare to sin against me?" Duke could not help but want to tease her. Wendy immediately warmed her hands and said breathlessly, "Why didn''t I dare? You''re the person who will be my husband. Duke saw that she was more imposing than he was. He could even hear his breath clearly. Wendy Grant was not very courageous, but she loved him. She immediately reached out her small hand and pulled the trousers under him, then quickly looked inside. With a quick nce, Wendy Grant instantly let go, then took a step back and looked at the man''s handsome face as if she was frightened. Sheughed proudly: "How about it? He seemed to be bullied by this woman. "Wendy Grant, who gives you guts?" Duke was a little embarrassed. To be honest, he didn''t want her to be exposed to the difference between men and women until now. He wanted her to maintain her simple personality, but just now, her uneasy little hand dared to be so bold. Wendy immediately warmed up a few steps back andughed: "Everyone has a curiosity to ask, don''t be ashamed to ask, don''t just take a look, you don''t lose anything. Besides, I''m not a child anymore, why not? Let me see?" She still has a reason? Duke''s handsome face turned ck. It seemed like a joke, he might not be able to beat her bottom line. Wendy Grant had thought that this matter would quickly turn over until she saw the man''s handsome face that was about to drip. He seemed to be really angry. "Duke ..." Wendy Grant walked to him in front of him and shouted his name nervously. Duke really couldn''t help her, so he didn''t say yes or curse, so he had to turn around and take a shower. Like a child who had made a mistake, Wendy was waiting for the parents to punish him. After taking a shower, Duke walked out in a sports suit, wiping his short hair with a towel, and looked at Wendy Grant leaning against the wall. "Okay, what happened just now is not an example." She was a patient. "I''m sorry, I just have a strong sense of curiosity. I just read it on the book and online, but I didn''t see it." Duke''s handsome face changed again, his eyes stunned. "You watch this online?" "No, it''s just some medical things on the Inte. I asionally see some of them, but I don''t particrly search for them." Wendy Grant immediately reached out to ensure that he was telling the truth. "Forget it, it''s all an adult. There are some things that you should know better." Duke did not ask her anything. Wendy Grant was relieved. Supper was sent to the room for dinner. Wendy''s cold was better and her appetite was better. Duke looked at the sweetness of her food and could not help but eat half a bowl of rice. Most of the time, he would eat alone, unless he went to the cafeteria. Now, the time for two people to eat together was so short and wonderful. Just in this warm and romantic atmosphere, Duke''s phone suddenly rang. He looked at the caller''s ID. His expression changed slightly, and said lowly, "It''s your big brother." When Wendy Grant heard it, she immediately became nervous: "Then you answer, turn on the hands free, I''ll listen to what my big brother wants to tell you." Duke was still very guilty. It was indeed hical to keep a friend from dating his sister. Wendy immediately pushed out the answer button and turned on the speakerphone. Joseph Grant''s voice immediately came out: "Well, how''s the warme over there? I heard my grandfather say that Wendy is sick, as if she''s still on your side. Is she better now?" Duke immediately raised his head and looked at Wendy Grant, who immediately shook her hand, indicating that he did not say anything about the illness. "She''s beside me. We''ve just had dinner. Let her answer the phone by herself." As he said, he pushed her phone in front of Wendy Grant. Wendy Grant stared at him. This was to shift the topic to her. "Wendy!" Joseph Grant shouted at her in a deep voice. Wendy quickly went down and replied out loud, "I heard, Bro, what''s up?" "It''s nothing. I just want to care about you, Are you still ustomed to it? If you have any need, look for Duke to help me. I''ll make up for himter Joseph Grant''s tone this sister was not that great. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org S "Bro, you''re always causing me trouble. I''m so sorry." Wendy Grant blinked at Duke. Duke''s handsome face turned red, and he looked away from her. Joseph Grantughed lightly: "If you feel embarrassed, you have to learn to take care of yourself." "I''m having a good time now, bro. Don''t worry, you''re done first." After Wendy Grant finished, he hung up, but neither Duke nor Joseph Grant reflected. "Wow!" Wendy Grant breathed a long sigh of relief: "I''m still not mentally prepared. Let my brother know about us." "He''ll know sooner orter." Dukeughed at himself. "I know, but I can''t say it now. If I say it, I''m afraid he''ll send someone to pick me up tomorrow." "I don''t even have the face to see your big brother. He must have dreamed that we would be together." Wendy Grant quickly reached out and took down his big palm: "When I go back this time, I''ll tell him the truth, I''ll say that I''m with you. I like you." "Okay, I''ll tell him personally. I hope he won''t think of me as a bad person with bad intentions." "You''re not bad." Wendy Grant immediately disagreed. Duke reached out and touched her long hair. In the bottom of his heart, heughed at himself. He actually wanted to do something bad, but he had been suppressing his actions. After dinner, the rain stopped and the two went downstairs for a walk. "It''s really quiet here." Wendy Grantmented. "There''s no hustle and bustle of the city. It''s quiet when it''s dark." Duke had long been used to such a night. "You used to be alone here, would you feel lonely?" Wendy Grant asked in a low voice. "Sometimes, sometimes not, you have to look at your mood." Duke lowered his head and smiled. "See if I''m missing you." Duke stopped and looked at her face through the soft street light. "If I miss you, I''ll feel lonely." Wendy Grant listened, inexplicably ufortable, and her nose was sour. In the next second, she threw herself into his embrace and hugged him tightly. Duke gently reached out and touched her long hair, then chuckled softly: "What''s wrong?" "I''m just like you. No matter how lively I am, as long as I''m missing you, I feel lonely when you''re not beside me." Wendy Grant obviously felt the same. Duke had no intention of causing her to cry, but when he heard her crying and saying these words, he still felt very sad.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Okay, fortunately, those days still came. In the next days, if I miss you, I can call you and listen to your voice. I can always relieve this loneliness." Dukeforted. "Wendy Grant nodded, agreeing. Chapter 1736 Chapter 1736 She walked back to the room. Wendy Grant''s eyes were still slightly red. Her seemingly carefree personality, but she was also passionate and sensitive.. In the evening, Wendy Grant was still sleeping on the bed, and Duke was lying down on the floor as usual. The lights turned off, and the moonlight outside came in. Everything was quiet and subtle. Suddenly, Wendy Grant moved to the edge of the bed and looked at the man lying on the floor. "Duke, are you asleep?" Wendy Grant lowered her voice and called out to him. "No." From the man''s low voice, not only did he not fall asleep, he felt his movements on the bed. Even if it was a small turn, he knew that, not to mention, He moved to the bedside and was worried that she would identally fall. "If I fall, won''t I suppress you?" Wendy Grant asked mischievously. "Don''t make trouble, it''s veryte, go to sleep." Duke listened to her voice, it was to cheat, and immediately whispered to her.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "I fell down?" Wendy Grant reminded him that in the next second, she turned around without any consideration. The man used her hands and feet to securely receive her in her arms. Wendy Granty on him and heughed: "Did you hurt me?" "Why don''t you sleep? Isn''t that an unfamiliar environment that keeps you awake?" Duke allowed her to lie down and asked in a low voice. "Of course not, it''s not because the environment is unfamiliar. It''s just because you''re lying beside me." The man suddenly did not know what to answer, but his heart suddenly sped up. "Duke, do you really like me?" Wendy Grant asked him in disbelief. The man''s body froze. He didn''t know why she questioned his feelings. "Of course it''s true. Even if I don''t say anything, can my eyes deceive?" The man could notugh. He felt like he was stupid. "Then why don''t you have any impulses for me?" Wendy Grant bit her lip and continued to ask. Duke froze again. What was she hoping? "1 Seeing that he did not say anything, Wendy continued, "I heard that couples are very excited when they meet. That passion can''t be restrained, but I''m lying beside you, but you''re right. I respect each other like guests. Are we going to get married in the future? Or is it like that? That''s boring. Duke: "" Just as Wendy Grant decided to continue talking, suddenly, the man reached out and hugged her tightly. "You ... what are you doing?" Wendy Grant blinked and asked him with a smile. Duke''s breathing became very heavy. Even though her eyes could not see her expression clearly, her smiles in the memory were very familiar. at this moment, she must be panicked. "Don''t you want to see me impulsively? Wendy Grant, I''ll tell you now that I can be very impulsive." Duke seemed to prove something. That''s right, his male self-esteem must be maintained. He was determined not to let this little woman underestimate her. Wendy Grant widened her mouth in surprise. In the next second, her breath and voice were all sealed by the man''s thin lips. Wendy Grant was suppressed by him, so she couldn''t move for half a minute. The only thing both small hands could do was to grab his clothes. This kiss was out of control. Some signal in Duke''s body seemed to be lit. He realized that this little woman''s damn sweetness made him roar like a beast, and he could not suppress it. "Wendy!" The man called down her name. The dumbfounded breath made Wendy Grant''s heart almost stopped. The man''s thin lips had already left her lip and hit her earlobe. Duke, stop, stop for a while." Atst, Wendy Grant knew that she was about to y a fire. Duke gnashed his teeth andughed in her ear: " you know I can''t control it, you still want to mess with me, you deserve it." When Wendy heard that he was unwilling to let her go, she was even more anxious. "I''m wrong, I''m wrong, but now I''ve caught a cold. If you kiss me again, you''ll be infected. For the sake of your body, quickly let me go, okay?" "I''m in good health, I won''t be infected, but for your sake, I''ll let you go. You have to take the initiative to kiss me, hurry up." Knowing that his ¦¯¦«¦¯ body was hot and swelled now it looked like the bath was whitewashed, so he had to ake another cold bath to get rid of the heat. Wendy Grant was threatened by him. She pursed her lips, and she was a little dissatisfied, but the man did not seem to be discussing with her. This waspletely imperative. Wendy Grant looked up and kissed his lips: "Okay, okay, get up quickly, my bones are about to fall apart." When Duke heard her say, he was immediately teased. If she got married in the future, she would really not be able to stand him. Duke still didn''t dare to think anything else. She held his hands up and sat up. Wendy Grant was already full of sweat. In his arms just now, she could not move. "Honestly, it''s time to go to bed. I''ll go take a bath. If you''re not asleep yet,e back and see how I handle you." The man threatened her again. Wendy Grant was scared to be honest this time. She quickly climbed onto the bed, pulled the nket over her stomach, and red at him angrily: "I''m not afraid of you." "Is that right? Who was the person begging for mercy just now?" Wendy Grant couldn''t answer, her face flushed with redness, and she turned around and turned her back to him. He whispered, "Duke, you bully me. It''s up to you to get married. " The man did not expect that she would be able to threaten him again. the He immediately put his hands on side of the bed, and Wendy Grant was frightened. Her beautiful eyes widened. "What are you trying to do again?" ton "Get married and want to settle the bill with me?" The man lowered his voice. "Never mind, hurry up and take a shower. I''ll have to sleep." Wendy Grant immediately cleared up the matter. The man looked at her like a coward and an overbearing man. Duke came back from the shower, Wendy Grant was really asleep, and she felt like the man came in. With a gentle gaze on the girl who had fallen asleep on the bed, Duke sighed. Even though he was mad at her just now, at this moment, he could only love her. Love is a magical thing. It can instantly change a person''s mood. It''s bitter and sweet, but it''s just an instant. Early in the morning, when a rumor had suddenly been hyped up on the Inte, the Mr. Leo angered reporters, recording a video that surprised everyone on the Inte. Leo William actually let his bodyguards beat the reporters. All of this was because the reporters asked Mary Ann about pregnancy. Leo William saw the assistant opening the recording for him early in the morning. His handsome face instantly darkened. These people were simply too much. They had taken out of context, deleted a few key conversations, and only let him say what he wanted to do to them, and deceived everyone. "Mr.William, they dare to tarnish your reputation like this." When the assistant heard this, he was 1 outraged. He was therest night, and the questions asked by the reporters were already excessive. Later on, he also scolded Mary Ann for her pretentiousness, and even talked about her mother''s rumors before, which made Leo William angry and wanted to beat them up. "They really do everything they can to hype the topic, but I''ll let them know the lessons if they get me." Leo William was very angry. He could not believe it. Some people dared to y with him like this. "Do you want to delete this recording on the Inte?" The assistant asked. Chapter 1737 Chapter 1737 Leo William had been very busy with his work, but now he still had to be distracted by it. His mood in the early morning was gone. He meditated for a moment, said indifferently: "Forget it, their purpose may be to use the opportunity to cause more violent speech. If Ie forward to solve this problem, it will show that I am very guilty. However, you can find them now and have them send out theplete video. Otherwise, don''t me me for not reminding them." The assistant felt that this kind of handling was the safest. Although Leo William was not a public figure, his wife was from the entertainment industry. He had been very low-key and was formally entangled in entertainment rumors. To avoid, Mary Ann was a popr new star. There were a lot of people who wanted to dig up her rumors. Moreover, her rumors were very expensive, so she naturally hired people to watch them. Leo William decided to deal with it coldly and the assistant went to do it. At that moment, the reporters were staying at home. They did not dare to step out. If they left the house, they would be kidnapped. Then they would use a knife to chop their hands. It''s not that they would think so terrifyingly. It''s often seen in movies and TV shows that they feel that such a rich and powerful man as Leo William. It was even miserable. Suddenly, the phone beside them rang. In this dead and silent living room, it was like a call to death. A few people shook with fear. "Then, hurry up. It''s life or death. I''ll have to give it to myself." One of the daring people quickly urged. The owner of the phone trembled, and he heard a cold male voice: "Who asked you to post the iplete recordings to the Inte? Don''t you know that this will cause huge losses to William family? Can you afford this loss?" Sure enough, it was Leo William who sent someone to look for them. "Then if we delete this video, can Leo William let me go?" A timid man asked with a trembling voice. "If the shares of the Rockwell Group have fallen a little because of this matter, you should wait for a huge loss ofpensation. You''re ruined, and you can''t afford the money." The other side said coldly. "Let''s rify now. Please raise your hand. We are actually helpless. Someone threatens us." Finally, a man was bold enough to tell the truth. They were being threatened by Linda, she was better off. "Who threatened you?" The man asked immediately. "A woman named Linda originally wanted us to record the scandals between President William and Mary Ann. She wanted to break them up, but we didn''t record itst night. The words were posted online. Really, we didn''t lie. If you don''t believe me, you can go and ask Linda.'' "Okay, I''ll ask about this. You guys should immediately rify this online. Don''t always have negative news. If not, you guys know what the consequences are. That''s right. "When the other party reminded him coldly, they hung up. The four men started to post rified messages online. They recorded a video of remorse. The video quickly impacted the recording just now. Everyone immediately drenched some of their scolding dogs. They felt that they were simply scum. There was no humanity at all. This kind of thinges to the fore. Linda was also waiting for the ferment of this matter with a stunned mood. She wanted to see if Mary Ann would stand up to exin this matter for Leo William. Once she appeared, the wind would blow at her. On the Inte, verbal violence was very aggressive, and it was easy to be biased by the cks, leading to the fact that the truth was also mixed with fakes. At that time, everyone would definitely feel that Mary Ann was a very fake woman. Just as Linda nervously waiting for the continuation of this matter, her phone rang. She looked at it and found out that it was an unfamiliar number. She was annoyed. She tossed her phone aside. It must be a business matter. She was now answering dozens of calls every day, and her ears were deaf. Therefore, she usually handled such unfamiliar calls by her work phone number and did not want to answer them. The other party seemed to hang up, Linda''s nerves straightened up. Suddenly, the phone rang again. This time, she saw a familiar name that was still imprinted on her heart. "Leo William?" Linda''s eyes widened. It was hard to believe that Leo William would call her, and it was still during such a sensitive period. A trace of anxiety entangled her heart. Her hands and feet were cold, her hands covered her ears, and she said with a hate, "Did ...?" If this did not happen, Linda would have been very happy when she received a call from Leo William, but now, she felt only the fear, as if something was going to fall on her head. The phone rang for a long time before it broke, and Linda immediately took out her phone and called the reporters. They answered the phone very quickly and said in an angry tone, "Linda, let''s stop the deal. Even though the money you gave us is very high, we still want to live, Leo William. God, we can''t afford to offend. I advise you to be lenient. You still want to be his woman. Oh, you should wake up. I think he''s going toe to you now." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Bastard, if you don''t talk about credit, you''ll be struck by lightning." Linda heard his words and instantly felt a sense of fear when she was done. She was angry and scolded him on the phone. "We really want to earn money, but let''s make some money for our conscience. After all, to earn money from our conscience, we don''t need to take our lives." Linda tossed her phone away and hugged her head painfully. She felt that she was really stupid and pushed a nobleman away fiercely. Maybe, human nature is greedy. When the temptation isrge fel enough, one''s IQ will be zero, thinking that he is very smart, and he started to y tricks, butter realized that the truth was copying the dark side of everything. In the end, he could not hide. The phone rang again. Linda this time, her soul was about to scare off. She climbed onto the floor to see the phone that had been thrown out. Indeed, it was Leo William again. It was endless. Linda closed her eyes. She really did not dare to take it, and she was afraid. Of course, she knew that this matter would not be forgotten. Even if she did not answer the phone now, he could still find her, and asked her to lower her head and apologize. Linda thought twice. Since this matter was betrayed by those bastards, she could only ept this fact. She decided to meet him at William''spany. In front of him, she cried and asked for his forgiveness. Mary Ann fell asleep and woke up, and found that the sky had changed. It was the sky on the Inte that had changed. Yesterday, the reporters were so hateful. She had cut out what Leo William said and posted it online, creating a wave of public opinion. She was so angry. How could they do such a bad thing? Mary Ann immediately called Leo William. Leo William knew that she must be very angry and exined the whole process. "Linda?" Behind the scenes, when someone heard the whole thing, she was even more surprised. When she heard Linda''s name, she was shocked. This person was not Leo William. ssmate? Why did she do this to him? T1Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "She only did this for one purpose. She wanted to provoke our rtionship. She''s interested in me. She might want to take the ce of you." Leo William guessed, of course, the reporters had said this too. Leo William was even more annoyed. He was actually ying with his heart. Such a friend would stay away from him forever. Chapter 1738 Chapter 1738 Mary Ann had originally wanted to immediately record a live stream to the Inte to rify this matter. She would rather have all the firepower hit her, and no one would destroy her beloved man. It was extremely heartache. However, after listening to Leo William''s words, Mary Ann felt more at ease. She turned to the videos that recorded the apology live on the Inte, and seeing them as a sincere apology. It was over. A white car drove to the entrance of the Rocket Corporation. Linda wearing sunsses and a hat, she got out of the car. She lowered the brim of her hat in a low-profile manner. In fact, she was truly ashamed of seeing someone no longer. Because of her selfish desires, she had done such hical things. Linda came to the front desk and asked to see Leo William. The receptionist looked at her dodged eyes and immediately called the assistant''s office. After a while, she got permission. "CEO William is willing to see you, go up." The receptionist was a little unbelievable. Ever since he had a wife, she had generally not seen a strange and beautiful woman beside Leo, but what happened today? She had actually let this woman go upstairs. Could it be that Leo was going to get married? Everyone''s brains were wide open and they were very interested in Leo William''s personal feelings. Linda took the elevator to the floor of the CEO''s office. The one waiting for her was Leo William''s assistant. His face was cold and his voice was angry: "Linda? Are you still looking to meet us?" "I just came over to apologize to him. Please bring me over to find him." Linda said in a low voice. Of course, the assistant had to take her to see CEO and let her repent before him.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Linda lowered her head and walked into Leo William''s office. As soon as she entered, she felt that the atmosphere in the entire office was low, like the pressure before the storm, making it difficult for people to breathe. She raised her head and saw that the man was sitting on a chair with frost on her face. His eyes were filled with anger. That''s right, Linda felt just like contempt, like the cold and unaffected gaze of the superior species ring at the low-end ones. Linda had a chill in her heart. She did not expect it to be like this. She thought that at least Leo William would question her angrily, scold her, and he would be angry. But the man in front of her, who was even colder than the iceberg, left her at a loss, feeling that she could not lift her head. "Leo, I''m sorry, I''m wrong, I shouldn''t let them hurt your reputation." Linda said. She must apologize. "Huh!" The manughed. Then, he got up, but with his back to her, he looked out the window: "Thest time we met was at a dinner party. I even specially greeted your boss and asked him to be well promote you because I feel you''re excellent, but now, you''ve disappointed me. Linda, why are you doing this? What''s the point?" Linda saw him finally question her why. She burst into tears and cried: "I know you''re actually thinking of me, I''m not good, I''m too greedy, maybe my way is too extreme, but my affection for you is real. I like you.'' "You know that I have a wife, and you like me? Do you think I will betray her? If I really betrayed her, turn around and like you? "Leo William turned around, coldly ridiculing, feeling that her thoughts were too ridiculous. Linda did not expect that he would say such a thing. She looked at him nkly, feeling that he was high above him, but felt that he had the charm of a man, and that it was a very secure temperament. "I ... I didn''t think about it that much, I only know that I like you." Linda replied stiffly, she really didn''t think about it that much. When she came to find her, how could she grasp his sincerity? A woman is sometimes overconfident. She tempts a married man to be with her. She always feels that she can hold each other. She is the end of a man''s love, but in the end, when a man meets the next woman. When she cruelly kicked her away, she would wake up and realize that a dog could not change to eat shit. What a truth! "You didn''t think so much? But you want to provoke my rtionship with Mary. Linda, maybe my understanding of you is really limited to the year we were ssmates. I don''t want to know what kind of change, but from now on, I don''t want to see you anymore. "Leo William looked at this crying woman in front of him. He really could not give birth to any sympathy, but felt that she looked a little disgusting, and under her beautiful appearance was a twisted heart. "Leo ... Please. I really know that I''m wrong. I''ll repent. Are we still friends? I promise, I won''t dare to be delusional about you anymore, you''re right I like you, I just like that you have a sense of responsibility for men and a sense of safety for a woman. Maybe, it''s because I''m too extravagant. Leo William did not want to listen to her anymore and interrupted her directly. "I won''t investigate you about this, but you''ll be better off." Linda was cold and stood where she was, like falling into an ice cer. She really overestimated her rtionship with Leo William. She thought it was like wine, but in fact it was as light as water. The man was chasing her. "I''m sorry," Linda said onest time, turning around with her heavy legs. Leo William was even more annoyed. Some women were too self-righteous. Linda walked out of the elevator in distraction, her eyes staring nkly and her feet floating. After this incident, she should really reflect on herself and see what other cards she had and how to y them. In fact, her current situation was much better than that of many women, and her starting point was also high. She couldn''t make her handpletely shattered. She was picked by the man she liked. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Linda just walked to the entrance of the building and saw a beautiful figure in a ck car. It was Mary Ann. Mary Ann saw her, and her expression instantly went down. Linda stood there, looking at Mary Ann. She was young and beautiful, and she was slightly holding her stomach. It looked like she had been pregnant for more than four months. She was jealous as if she was no longer qualified. Mary Ann walked straight to her and asked coldly, "Why are you here?" Lindaughed at herself: "I came to apologize to him." "He forgives you?" Mary Ann felt that her behavior was unforgivable. Linda was stunned and shook her head: "No, he won''t forgive me. "Then, are you very disappointed?" Mary Ann felt a little better. If Lea William could forgive her even for this matter, she would be so annoyed that she would even suspect that they were a little tricky. "What''s the use of being disappointed? Maybe there are some things that are meant to be fateful." Mary Ann did not agree, so she turned around and left, toozy to talk to her. Linda was speechless too. Open the car door, sit in, and drive the car away. When Mary Ann came to Leo William''s office, the man''s expression was still ugly, but when he saw here in, he slightly rxed. "I met her downstairs. Did you tell her clearly?" Mary walked over and asked him. Leo William also got up and walked out from the desk to walk in front of her. She looked at her gently and answered, "Of course, we must make it clear." "Thank you so much for caring about my feelings." Mary Ann was touched from the bottom of her heart. "It''s not just about caring. I''m afraid I''m afraid that because of anything, you''ll leave or suspect my feelings for you." The man ridiculed himself and revealed his thoughts. Chapter 1739 Chapter 1739 Mary Ann pouted andughed. She didn''t know why. After hearing him, she felt inexplicable peaceful. She was afraid, afraid that he would leave. "Don''t worry, I won''t leave you. My feelings for you have never changed. Leo said to her. "I''m very afraid. I''m afraid that one day, you will not want me. I''ve had a dream before. In the dream, you let go of my hand. I''ve been chasing you. In the end, I won''t be able to find you anymore. So, this morning, when I woke up, my first thought was that I would give birth to one of our children. Even if you left me one day, I would still have at least one child who had flowed through us. That''s right. "Mary Ann''s gaze looked at the ce with a hint of sadness.. Leo William looked at her in shock. Why hadn''t she mentioned this before? Could it be that she had a child with her because she had a dream? After she finished speaking, Mary Ann looked ashamed. She felt that she was stupid to say such things. "Mary, this is the reason why you can''t wait to have a child?" Leo William said. "Almost, I woke up this morning. The first thing I did was to find a needle." Mary Ann smiled at him and said her embarrassment. Leo William''s chest was undting. What was this little woman doing? "Don''t be angry, my purpose in doing this is because I like you so much." Mary Ann quickly exined that the man was not looking right. "The way you love me is really special." Leo William smiled helplessly, but it was a way anyway. Mary Ann lowered her head andughed. "I told you something so embarrassing. Don''t you use this to make fun of me?" "No, I only hope that you don''t dream like this next time. Otherwise, our second child wille again in this way." The manughed bitterly. Mary Ann: "..." Didn''t he evenugh at her? Wasn''t that her joke? "Okay, just kidding. You don''t take it seriously." Leo William quickly reached out to touch her long hair and gentlyforted her. Mary Ann nced at him: "I asked my mother for lunch at noon to discuss the marriage. Do you want toe together?" "I have a meeting to open at noon. Maybe I can''t catch up. Just discuss it with your mother and tell me the result." Leo Williampletely obeyed Mary Ann''s request for the marriage. He did not ask for it. "I''ll go first, you''ll be honest." After saying this, Wendy purposely extended a finger like a queen and picked the man''s firm and chin. Leo William was speechless, this woman was sometimes cute and attractive, and sometimes she was mischievous.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Don''t worry, I''ll be honest." Leo William kissed her on her face. Mary Ann then turned around and left. She met her mother at noon to meet in the dining room. Belle Ann walked over with a smile. Belle Ann was already beautiful and her temperament was outstanding. As soon as she appeared, she was like a sister to Mary Ann in the eyes of others, not at all like a mother and daughter. "Mother, I think your face is rosy, is there a happy event?" Mary Ann immediately asked her with a smile. "You''re right." Belle Ann was now nothing. She used to have a disobedient daughter to educate. She had some headaches. Now, this daughter hadpletely given it to Leo William to take care of her. It''s time for her to grab and enjoy her life. "Mother, are you making a boyfriend?" Mary Ann''s eyes widened and she asked in shock and joy. Belle Ann immediately took the phone out of my hands, opened a picture, and ced it in front of Mary Ann: "How? Check it out for Mother." Mary Ann immediately looked at the man in the picture seriously. He was in his forties. He was elegant and elegant, with good features. "Mother, what does he do? How do you know each other? When did you know each other?" "I met at a work exchange meeting. I e was very repulsive at the time, but I met and chatted a few wordster, and found that the two of them came together." As Belle Ann said, she drank two cups of coffee. Once a person was immersed in the world of emotions, they would have a warm atmosphere. Belle Ann''s current state was positive. "Mother, I''m so d that you can walk out and not be tired of the past." Mary Ann''s eyes were a little sour. It was the first time she had seen such a rxed temperament on her mother. They were all tensed up and spent every day. She was ignorant and there were so many things in thepany that she could not breathe. It seemed that God was fair and would not let a person live alone forever. He would open a window for her to let in the sunlight. Belle Ann shook her hand slightly while holding the coffee cup, looked up at her daughter, and smiled lightly: "Mary, you are really grown up, you are sensible, and your Tare mother is very pleased. It that Leo William is my son-inw. I''ve really found the right one. In the future, you''ll be responsible for him. Mother has nothing to lose, so it''s time to think about my own life." Mary Ann pursed her lips and smiled. "Mother, or else, I''ll change my surname back. I''ll follow your surname. Anyway, this matter has passed." "It''s alright, I don''t care what your surname is. You are just my daughter." Belle Ann said with a smile. "Right, I''m looking for you to talk to you about Leo William''s ns to get married recently. Do you have any opinions?" Mary Ann immediately asked her with a smile. "Getting married? Alright, I''ve been waiting for this day. Who mentioned it?" Belle Ann was immediately happy for her daughter. "Leo William''s mother mentioned that. We don''t have any opinions. The wedding nning has already been done by Leo William. I can do this beforehand, so I can feel more at ease." Mary Ann lowered her head. She looked at her stomach and felt embarrassed. "Did you tell Leo William? What did he think?" Belle Ann had long been mentally prepared to be a grandmother, but when she thought about her daughter going through the pain of giving birth, she was worried. This was the path every woman had to take, and she only hoped that the little guy would not torture her mother too much. "Yes, He saw the clothes and toys you boughtst time and guessed. I can only tell the truth." Mary Ann could not help butugh, and Leo William was still angry about this. Mary Ann scoffed, "Mother, do you feel that I''m realistic?" "No, Eliza Scanlen definitely wants you to have a son. This is something every mother-inw wants. To be honest, I still feel bad for you. Eliza Scanlen still has requirements for you." As a mother, Belle felt very helpless and very weak. She wanted the world to be gentle to her daughter, but she couldn''t do it. "Okay, Mom, we''re not going to talk about these sad things when we''re discussing marriage." Mary Ann thought very much. In any case, as a daughter-inw, she still had to show respect for her mother-inw. "Of course I don''t have any opinions. If you need my help, you can just say that whether it''s money or anything else. Mother will do it." Belle Ann said gently. "Of course I can''t ask you to give me any money. Just give me some advice." Mary Ann replied with a smile. "My money will be reserved for your child in the future. What''s your kindness?" Belle Annughed. When Mary Ann heard this, she was sad and happy. Mom really paid too much for her. For the rest of her life, she wanted to apany her properly. Chapter 1740 Chapter 1740 Warren Hilton was very patient with Will Miller. His eyes were deep and also dark. He was about to hold on. He thought that if he didn''t speak, the other party had no choice. He could have thewyer bail for himself, but it seemed like he was thinking too much. "In your few days of silence, we have spent a lot of manpower looking for those who were betrayed by you that year. These are their confessions. When you are old, you may have forgotten something. Otherwise, it will help you to remember some of the details. "As he said, he opened a folder with a copy of the confession of the people and their signature. Will Miller''s eyes twitched. It seemed that he had really reached the end of the road. Perhaps, he really did not need him to speak up, and his charges were taken down. "Let''s talk, how did you n to frame your big brother? We believe that your big brother did take care of you when you were a child. Why did you go down and kill him?" The pen on his hand gently tapped on the tabletop, adding to the turmoil of Will Miller''s approaching copse. "Give me a cigarette." Will Miller raised his head with a grey face, his gaze stiff, he trembled and reached out his hand. The jury next to him was already very impatient. Hearing that Will Miller had actually dared to ask for a cigarette, he suddenly wanted to attack him, but he had stopped her with his eyes, and said indifferently, "Give him a cigarette." Someone immediately smoked a cigarette. Chu Min took a lighter and lit it for him. Will Miller took a deep breath as if he wanted to smoke this cigarette into his filth. But because he had smoked too quickly, he had a heavy cough. His pale face turned red.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "My brother is a very nosy person. He has always loved our two brothers since he was a child, and even has to use the style of being a big brother to educate us. He is his most fatal weakness. If he could ignore something, I wouldn''t kill him. But I was really annoyed by him. Will Miller finally started to talk about the contradiction between him and his brother. Looking at his expression, it seemed like he was in pain. It was like he was forced tomit such a crime. Warren listened quietly. Someone beside him took the transcript, and there was another person recording. Will Miller shook his hand again and smoked a cigarette. This time, his expression seemed to have been released and he let out his breath. Heughed and cried like a madman, covering his eyes with his hands. "One day, he suddenly found me. He wanted to send me to the police station. He said that I was breaking thew, because I swallowed the money and he wanted me to surrender. He also said that there was evidence to prove and I could not deny it. I kneeled in front of him and begged him to let me go, but he just refused, he was too stubborn, and he didn''t know how to turn around. It''s either ck or white, but there are still a lot of grey areas. I don''t know if he doesn''t understand or pretend not to understand, so I have to send my younger brother to the end. " "You''ve been wrong. Your big brother taught you, you still think that he''s the wrong one, and even said that he won''t forgive you. What''s wrong with you?". Will Miller shook the cigarette in his hand, and the ashes fell. Will Miller cried andughed again, as if it was very painful. He hung up on the table with a hate, and he could not stand it. "He is my brother. We''re not outsiders, can''t he let me go? I just want to use some money to invest, who doesn''t want to make money? But he just didn''t give me a chance, I know, he must be afraid that I will make a fortune, so he didn''t give me this chance. " "You have a small heart, it doesn''t mean that other people are just as bad as you." "You don''t understand. In the eyes of businessmen, there are business opportunities to see anything. My brother is not a material for management at all. If he was not the boss, he would get him in thepany, but he would not let us develop. I was really annoyed with him. Finally, I found someone to do some tricks on his car. After a while, something happened. In fact, I didn''t want to kill him. I just wanted to hurt him, lie on the bed for a few months, or break a leg and treat him at home. I really didn''t think about killing him. "When he said this, his tears had fallen, as if his emotions had been backlogged for a long time. Will Miller was on the table, crying. At this moment, he didn''t need any face. His heart was actually very bitter. On the one hand, he wanted to suppress this incident, while he was confessing in his heart, He lived tiredly and annoyedly. "So, you really murdered your brother." Warren asked him surely. "Yes, it''s me, I killed, are you still satisfied with this result? Come, with this catch me, Heaven is so reincarnation, I thought I could escape, but who knows, he has met good daughter. A good son-inw, at al costs to get justice for him. He knows in the spring, he must be very proud, he must be able to stare. "Will Miller said, his eyes mixed emotions, in the end, heughed miserably. "Wee to your jail disaster. I believe that if you are in jail, you will want to straighten out your three views." Warren stood up, dropped these words, and turned around. In the afternoon, Joseph Grant squeezed out for two hours and went to the hospital to see Alvina Miller. He knew that Alvina Miller had been thinking about Will Miller''s trial all the time. Seeing Joseph Grant pushing in, Alvina Miller''s eyes stuck to his body, and she looked forward to hearing him bring good news. "Have he spoken?" Alvina Miller asked Joseph Grant to hide from her gaze. oseph Grant put down the fruit in his hand, went to the bed, sat down: "Yes, he spoke, admitti that he designed to kill your father." Alvina Miller felt a pain in her heart. Now that she heard this result, she felt even more sad. It was a tragedy of the world. It was chilling. "Yeah, don''t be sad. Now that things el Lel. are clear, you should be assured that sinners will eventually be tried. Maybe there are loopholes in thew, but some people have been working hard and have been perfecting them to make sin even more unprotected. Joseph Grant did not know how tofort her. He could only reach out and hold her in his arms. His hand was gently patted on her back as if he was coaxing the child. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Alvina Miller closed her eyes, her eyelids trembling, and tears still ran down the corner of her eyes. She was forced to ept all this and nodded her head. "I know, I always believe that there is retribution in this world. My second uncle is not worthy of sympathy. He should bear the crime hemitted." "Do you want to ask him in person?" Joseph Grant asked in a low voice. "No, I don''t want to see him. I don''t want to see him again in my whole life." Alvina Miller shook his head and said staggeringly. "That''s good, it''s best not to see. You have to rest at ease now. Don''t be stimted anymore." Joseph Grant felt that she would not meet again. Her mood was too weak now. "The doctor said that my fetal image is stable, I want to go home." Alvina Miller looked at him with expectations. "Don''t want to stay here anymore?" Joseph Grant asked heartily. "I don''t want to, it''s too strange here. At night, I can''t sleep. Can we go home, okay?" Alvina Miller asked with a pleading. "Okay, I''ll go and ask the doctor. If possible, I''ll arrange a car to pick you up." Joseph Grant looked at her pitiful appearance. Of course, h didn''t want to increase her v psychological burden, so, he would do his best to help her. Chapter 1741 Chapter 1741 Nathan was into prison. The Miller Family was finally at its end., To defend himself, Paul handed over all the evidence. In the end, he decided to take his family abroad, leaving this guilty and miserable ce. Along with her only son, Mrs. Miller felt like she was helpless, but fortunately, Nathan had left her a lot of money, which was enough for them to livefortably for the rest of life. After receiving treatment, Victoria felt much better, but she still could not leave the hospital Because If she knew that her father had been in jail, she would be worse due to the stimtion. "Why did this happen to us?" Mrs. Miller still didn''t believe that her husband would kill someone. She just felt that her husband was smart and cunning, which was the personality of all businessmen. He was just greedy for money. How did he dare to kill people? But in fact, there were some people who could not be seen from the surface. Mrs. Miller waspletely guilty of her husband. For the rest of her life, she decides to cultivate her son in a right way, telling him not to be an abominable person for the sake of money. Quickly, half a month passed. Alvina is in a stable condition, and Joseph was relieved. The Grant Familyter knew about the truth and were mad about Joseph. Og course, Joseph took it, while Alvina still stood up to bear the responsibility for Joseph, but luckily, Joseph''s parents would not be willing to scold her. In the end, Joseph took all of it.. Someone was wronged, but she could only suffer. Lily and Edwards lived very leisurely. There was no danger of the external environment. Lily also had the opportunity to go out shopping with Edwards. "Do you really want to take me to a movie?" Lily could not believe it. At night, the man actually had a whim and wanted to bring her out for romance. "Don''t you say you really want to watch a movie? Of course, I have to satisfy you once. We''ve been together for so long, and it really doesn''t seem like we''ve really watched a movie with you." Edwards said to himself. "That''s what it was." Lily nced at him. "So, today, let''s rx." "Finally." Lily said as she took out her phone and flipped through the recently rated movies. In the end, she looked at a romantic movie: "Let''s choose this one. It''s highly rated." "Why is this one?" Edwards looked over and frowned. He was really not interested at all in this lingering love movie, because he felt that his love was even more than this movie. Romantic and moving. "There''s no reason, because I want to see." Lily immediately replied. Edwards Wayne: "..." "Okay, you''re my precious now. Whatever you want to see, I''ll agree with." Edwards had no choice but promised her. Lily smiled and felt good. "I am pregnant right now so you treat me as a queen. Once I give the birth, all the things will go back to normal." ''Lily said. Edwardsughed at her words and did not know where she had so many thoughts. "Who said that you are just a delivery? I didn''t say anything." Edwards did not bear this pot. "You didn''t say it, but that''s what you think. I am clear and I am not a naive child." Lily red at him. "Lily, if you want to think in that way, then I have nothing to say. Edwards looked innocent. Lily was just ying jokes with him. She wasn''t really angry. Just as she flicked her face out of the window, she suddenly felt that her ears were hot. She didn''t have to look back and knew that the man''s thin lips hade to kiss. "What are you doing?" Lily felt a little itchy and immediately pushed him. "aren''t you angry?" The manughed softly. Lilyughed again: "Then I''ll coax it. You should sit down. Don''t mess around." Arriving at the entrance of the cinema, Edwards and Lily followed the crowd in hand. His bodyguards also wore casually to the side, which did not attract much attention, but Edwards was so eye-catching, with Lily aside, the rtionship between the two became clear at once. Everyone was enviously looking at this amazing couple, imagining their children, how beautiful they should be.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Wait a minute, I''ll buy something." Edwards did not fake his hand, but instead stood in the ranks and nned to buy something to eat during the movie. Lily stood beside him like a quiet little wife. The standard for watching movies was popcorn with a drink. Edwards asked for a cup of coffee to refresh him. He was afraid that he would fall asleep when he watched such romantic movie. He did not dare to fall asleep. Otherwise, Lily would have to remember forever. Content belongs to "It''s gettingte, are you still drinking coffee?" Lily was now sensitive to the atmosphere. When he brought a cup over, she smelled the rich aroma of coffee. She immediately pouted and worried about him. Edwards shrugged his shoulders: "It''s okay. I''ll just drink a little." When they bought delicious food, the two of them walked to the ticket gate. A few bodyguards were lucky enough to take the tickets and watch the literary romance movie together. The cinema was filled with audience. Lily had not been to such a lively ce for a long time to watch a movie, but she was still a little excited, Edwards''s eyes did not leave her for a moment. And even reached out to protect her side. If she really fell, he would carry her over. Of course, Lily had been careful. Sitting in her position, she peeked at the man. The man''s handsome face was in this dark light. She took the initiative to held the man''s finger. Edwards immediately turned to look at her. "What is it?" The man leaned over. Lily bones were numb, and she realized that if a man was spoiled, he really had a different vor. "Feed me to eat." Lily deliberately cheated. Edwards was a little speechless, but he quickly reached out and took a popcorn to feed her. Lily''s mouth was open, but after waiting for a long time, she didn''t get the popcorn. When she turned around, just to see that Edwards threw it into his own mouth.. "You are bad!" Lily couldn''t help but mutter. In the next second, a popcorn was stuffed into her mouth. She was stunned., Very fragrant. How could Edwards provoke her? She is now the queen of the family. Lily was relieved, and took the initiative to reach out to eat. Edwards actually seldom ate this kind of food. Now that he paid for it, he felt that the popcorn tastes good. No wonder this Lily and his daughter loved it. The movie began with literary arts and songs, which made people feel like they were in love. Before Lily had seen such a movie, she had a feeling that it had nothing to do with herself, because she could not resonate with the person she loved. But now, she felt deeply. Edwards stared at the big screen without blinking. "Is the girl beautiful?" Lily suddenly turned to her head and asked. Edwards stiffened and felt the murderous implied meaning of this sentence. He immediately replied: "you are more beautiful than her." Lily also thought about grabbing her little braids and going back to the family meeting with the two little fellows to criticize him. She did not expect his answer to be leaking. "Does he look good?" Just when Lily decided to watch the movie, the man''s voice came through her ear. Lily almost choked on his saliva. Alright, he knows how to throw things back. "Yeah, he is handsome, and he is in good shape." Lily immediately answered him truthfully. Someone''s expression turned ck several times and he was angry. Chapter 1742 Chapter 1742 While the magistrates were free to burn down house, themon people were forbidden to lightmps. It was Edwards''s inner drama at this moment. In order to take care of her feelings, he intentionally ignored the actress in the movie. He thought that Lily would at least consider his male self-esteem, And also ignored the actor. Unfortunately, he was wrong. Maybe, he shouldn''t have thought about it at all. Lily seemed to be grasped by him, but in fact, this woman''s heart was very free. He could not control her thoughts. When ite to the scene that the boy was chasing after a car where the girl sit in, Lily began to eat her popcorn slower and her eyes were fixed on the screen, looking at the heart-breaking love. She was so focused on the movie that she did not realize that the expression of the man around her was unfathomable. "What?" Just as Lily continued to reach out to get the popcorn, she seemed to have received a hard object, like a small box. Lily immediately turned her head in shock and saw the box she was holding in her hand. Her beautiful eyes widened. "Edwards, why are you giving me this? What is this?" "Call me honey and I will tell you." The man''s bad expression revealed his wit, but with this wit, he would only spend time on Lily''s body. "Honey, please tell me". Lily said softly near his ear. If this man had dared to tease her like this before, she would definitely not be submissive and would be mad at him to the end. But now, she did not know when it started that she have been taking care of his feelings. Maybe it is because mad lion was really not a fun thing. Instead, he could talk to his fur and get more love and protection from him. It seems that all the wise women knew how to show weakness to their man properly. This was a kind of charisma. Edwards now was in full of thoughts, and he was not angry. If he could call him like this in bed. "A gift for you, which I originally nned to give you after the movie." The man leaned over and whispered into her ear. Lily''s beautiful eyes shed with joy. She did not expect this man to arrange such a romance. "Then why are you giving it now?" Because in the cinema, the two of them could not talk loudly and could only whisper, so the sweet smell on the woman''s nose was entwined in the man''s nose. Suddenly he wanted to kiss her. "To distract your attention, because you only look at the actor, leaving me alone." Edwards said as he grabbed a popcorn and threw it into his mouth. Lily realized that this man was jealous. It was really interesting. Was he jealous of watching a movie? Despite this, Lily secretly opened the box and quickly looked at it. It was a diamond ring. The diamond was big and shiny, and it was worth a lot. The movie was a bit sentimental. Many of lovers in the cinema was deeply moved, as if they felt the same. Lily''s eyes were a little sour. In this world, not everyone''s love can be easy There are still many obstacles to making love fall into reality. There were two women in front of them who could not help but cried out, obviously they were too sad. Lily was also a sensual woman. Although she tried hard to keep herself from crying, she did not want Edwards tough at her. Sometimes, her tears could be held back while her willpower could control her tears not to fall easily, but at this moment, a trace of sadness from the bottom of her heart left Lily unable to help but let the tears slide down from the corner of her eyes. She felt a little embarrassment and turned her head to wipe tears. Suddenly, the man beside her handed a tissue. Lily was stunned and her tears drew back. She was so embarrassed. Did he find out she was crying? She took the tissue and sniffed her nose, because she couldn''t help it anymore. The manughed softly beside her, while Lily did not knowing what he wasughing at. Lily red at him. Was he looking at such a sad love story as aedy? Does this man have any sympathy? Originally, she was still in a sad state of mind. Because of the strong presence of the man around him, her tears evaporated. When Lily re-visited the movie again, she found that she had calmed down a lot. At the end, the male lead and the female lead passed by the subway station two yearster. The male lead found her and turned around to run after her. She sheltered from the rain and suddenly saw the male tead rushing out of the subway. She stood in the rain and stared at the male lead. There was still only one shadow of each other, and the picture stopped when they hugged each other in the rain. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The light turned on, and Lily immediately stood up. Edwards reached out and held her hand. When he turned around, he saw that the eyes of the several bodyguards around him were also in red, and Edwards was trembling. Why didn''t he feel this? On the other hand, the mighty men around them saw tears in their eyes. The few bodyguards were also embarrassed. They did not expect the lights to turn on so quickly. It was already eleven o''clock when they walked out of the cinema. They had nowhere to go but went straight home. Sitting in the car, Edwardsughed, and Lily immediately grabbed him with her fingers, intentionally making him hurt. "Come on, I''m going to bleed." The man pretended to hurt, but his smile did not diminish. This time, Lily Scott was directly ruthless. She felt even more painful and the man''s smile stiffened. "When I watch a movie with you, you should not joke about me. I won''te with you in the future." Lily turned her face out of the window. "Okay, I admit that I''m a little absent-minded, but I feel that the plots were intentionally sensational, just for the sake of selling." As a businessman, Edwards first saw benefits, That''s right. Lily''s feelings were directly destroyed by him. She snorted: "Even if it''s for the sake of selling, then there must be such a pure feeling in the world. So many girls have cried, proving that they have experienced before. Even if it''s a story, it''s a story with a soul. I feel pretty good." Edwards nodded and said in agreement: "Of course, there are feelings. There are so many coincidences. In reality, there are also, just like us. Six years ago, we met each other and six yearster, we are in love and has two cute children. Doesn''t it seem like it is meant to be?'' When Lily saw that he was talking seriously, her beautiful eyes shed. She lowered her head and pursed her lips. Edwards''s gaze rested on the corner of her smiling mouth: "You cried just now because of their story, or because you thought of our love?" Lily trembled slightly. This man''s eyes were still so sharp. Did he see anything? "Yeah, I thought of us. When your grandmother disapprove our rtionship, I felt no better than the heroine in the movie. I felt even more sad. I''ve experienced it before, so I can feel that kind of despair. I won''t be able to cry on my own. "N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The man''s gaze was deep and he gently patted her shoulder. "Everything is over. It''s like the end of the movie. The editor has a conscience and has given a perfect ending. Now, it''s always an end to the audience." vel "Yes, in reality, you need this kind of positive energy to warm your heart. when you feel cold and ruthless in the world Lily also felt that the editor was definitely a good intention, and did not want to everyone lose their hope, after protagonists going around for a while, they finally returned to the starting point and started again. "Take out the ring." The man suddenly whispered. Lily took it out of the bag. Edwards took the diamond ring and gently held her left hand, putting it on her ring finger: "It looks very good." Lily raised her hand and looked at the streetlight outside the window, shining brightly. Chapter 1743 Chapter 1743 Lily received a wedding card, which is from Mary and Leo. They were about to get married three dayster. Lily closed the post and could not help but wish her the best of luck in advance. Such good news really made people feel better. She still remembered that when Mary met Leo, she did not dare to show her feelings. In the end, it was Joshua who broke the dullness between them and connecting them. Those who loved each other, even though they were separated by mountains, had strong love. Mary had a crush on Leo for so many years. She thought that she would walk to the dark road, Another vige was amazing. From then on, her crush turned into a love affair. Leo directly spoiled her and met her happiness. At this moment, Alvina also received the gift from Mary, with a very exquisite package of candy. Alvina could not help but tear it open and threw it into her mouth. Her senses were sweet. "They''re getting married." She mumbled. She was happy for them. All the love that could enter a marriage was happy. At night, Joseph returned home, and Alvina went behind him mysteriously, tipping his toes to cover the man''s eyes. "What up, honey." He felt like she was tiptoeing and suddenly a candy was put into his mouth.. "Candy?" The man was a little speechless. He seldom ate sweets, let alone such greasy candy. Alvina let go of her hand and immediately ced a wedding card in front of him: "Look at it." Joseph took a look and smiled. "I received it in the morning. Leo is getting married." "Yeah." Alvina nodded, and there was a trace of sadness in her expression. Joseph noticed that she was in a sad mood. He asked her in a low voice, "What''s wrong? are you jealous?" "No, it is the right time for them to get married." Alvina felt that it was best to get married before giving birth. If she was blessed, the child would still be born in the whole family. "Just wait for another two months and we''ll get married." The man didn''t want to see her envious of others because he could give her a glory wedding too. Alvina immediately lowered her head andughed: "I didn''t mean it." "Yes, I''m jealous of them, so I want to marry you." The man saw that she was a little shy, so he had to expose her thoughts. Because just now her expression was: "Hurry to marry me, hurry up." Marry me or not, I''m going to be angry. Alvina liked Joseph''s intelligence. He knew how to defend her small emotions and made her not too embarrassed. "Then, I''m going to start preparing my wedding candy now." Alvina turned like a shy child and walked upstairs. Joseph found that both crying andughing. There were still two months. She prepared so early, could she wait to marry him? Wendy''s three-month teaching career was about to end. With only half a month left, she had to leave. To tell the truth, she really didn''t want to leave because of Duke. But she missed her family again. Since she was young, she had never left her family for so long. She missed the meal her father cooked for her, and missed the look that her mother had given to her. Of course, she also missed her Brother, and she wanted to tease him. There is no ending feast. Wendy sat on the field stalk. There was a grass in his mouth. There was a sweet taste at the root of the grass. Wendy took out her phone and took a few pictures and videos of the dusk. Everything was calm and peaceful. Suddenly, there was a tall figure standing in the distance. It was a surprise for Wendy. Looking at the grass at the corner of her mouth, Duke''s first feeling was that she was wild, like a wild girl. "Wendy" he said to her. Wendy thought she had hallucinations. Why did she hear Duke''s voice? "Here." Duke saw her turn to the other side and immediately smiled. Wendy immediately turned around, and the grass was still in her mouth. When she saw Duke, she immediately screamed: "You... Why are you here?" "What''s wrong? Don''t want to see me?" Seeing her frightened face, Duke could not help but take her long legs and walk towards her step by step. "Stop, don''t go any further. I ... I can''t see you like this now." Wendy said, spitting out the grass in her mouth and looking down at the mud-filled clothing reward. Her hair was pure and her face was very white, She had also tanned a few days in ss, but was healthier. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Why?" Duke''s face was depressed. He drove for over an hour to see her, but now, she did not want to see him? This sense of loss was like a flood to drown him. "I have to wash my face. I just yed mud with the children just now. I don''t want you to see me like this." "What are you afraid of? I still feel you are beautiful even in that look." Whiling saying, Duke had walked in front of her and saw that not only was her clothes covered with mud, even her face was stained with hair, except for herrge, clear eyes, as clean as a memory. "You can''tugh at me." Wendy warmed. "Why are you sitting here alone?" Duke sat on a stone beside her without any disdain. He also pulled a piece of grass with his hands, biting her teeth with his thin lips. That trace of sweet taste came. Seeing that he imitated her behaviour, Wendy gave him a contemptuous look: "I''m here to see the sunset. In the past, in the city I lived, there were all high-rise buildings.." Duke rolled his eyes andnded on her cheeks. Her pretty appearance made him feel that he had to lose three points in the evening. "Honey, you''re about to go back." Both of them were unwilling to talk this. But they also had to mention, Duke pretending to be casual. Wendy immediately turned around to face him, his eyes reluctantly: "Actually, I still want to stay, but the time for my application is three months." Duke was also reluctant to let her go. "Duke, I''m asking you something. You have to answer me seriously." Wendy took a deep breath and stared at his eyes. "What is it?" The man''s expression became serious. Duke was stunned. He did not expect her to ask so directly. "No." Duke only answered her words in a low voice. "What if someone discusses our rtionship in the future?" "I only hope that I won''t hurt you. If it''s just against me, I don''t care." The man''s voice was firm and powerful, making Wendy''s eyes turn red. Chapter 1744 Chapter 1744 Although his words were an understatement, she knew the exact meaning. She means a lot to him and she could deeply feel his true feelings. "Duke, I think all my long time crush on you is worthwhile.. "Wendy rubbed her hands and smiled. Duke was surprised, then asked with a smile: "When did you start to like me? Why didn''t I feel it?" When Wendy heard him say nothing, her smile froze. She stared at him angrily: "How could you not feel that way? When you were ying with my brother, I went to cheer you up every day and I always prepared water and towels for you." "Oh, I always thought that you were just cheering for your brother." After a second of stunning, Duke felt that after thinking about it, every time she yed, this little woman was sitting beside her. "Then, why isn''t your sister cheering on with you every day? How could I cheer on my brother every day? If it wasn''t for the sake of looking at you more, I wouldn''t bother to go to the court.. "Wendy warmed her mouth and was a little unhappy. It turned out that he had not noticed her feelings. "My sister,, she''s not as outgoing as you are. She''s been quiet since she was young. She likes to read books and doesn''t like running around with me." Duke smiled bitterly and shook his head. Her personality is also very good. If anyone wants to marry her, she must be happy. Not only is she well-educated, but she also does well in housework. "I don''t darepare with her. She''s always the good example. She is good at learning, strong in ability, independent and sensible. In front of her, I can''t even lift my head. I''m so ashamed." "Okay, she has her shinning spots, and you have your virtues as well." Duke saw her self-deprecating, and immediately gently touched her hair. . "I''ve always thought that you would like a girl just like your sister." Wendy said with a blushing face. "Maybe I''ve been used to her calm and sensible things since I was young. I happen to like girls with your personality, as if you always give people the sunshine." Duke smiled softly. Wendy lowered her head to straighten her hair. She was very shy. She looked at the small stone at the foot and kicked it with her toes: "My brother also said that he doesn''t like me." Looks like you guys all "dislike" your sister''s personality.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Really? What kind of personality is your sister-inw?" Duke was a little curious. "She is gentle and reasonable. Apart from not being able to do housework, she is perfect." Wendy immediatelymented on her and thought that sister-inw was so good. "you two are very simr." Duke shrugged. "Is that true? My sister-inw''s personality is very simr to me?" Wendy blinked, and she could not believe it. Duke nodded his head. "I feel like you have all these advantages." "Then why my brother said that he didn''t even look at and talk to a girl like me." Wendy kicked the stone under her feet. The stones were innocently gone into the fields. "Don''t tell your brother about this. I''m afraid he will take revenge on me." Wendy immediately nodded with a grin: "Don''t worry, I''m not that stupid. I don''t say bad things about my brother now. His status is so high. "Be a decent sister." Duke liked to look at her sensibly. She was not paranoid and easygoing. "Let''s go home. It''s going to be dark." Duke reached for her hand and walked towards house. In the seven-star hotel, Mary and Leo came down from the car. It had been a while. From the beginning of discussing the wedding to the present, the entire wedding scene had beenpletely set up. Leo had ordered the entire floor a month ago and had been carefully decorated. At this moment, the center of big venue had been covered with a red carpet, and, the tables and chairs on both sides were filled with flowers, even the top of the head was filled with the gems of the starry sky. "This must cost a lot of money." The first sentence of Mary''s words showed her frugal personality as a wife. "Not too much. It''s just a small part of it" Leo replied with a smile, love was priceless. Mary nced at him. The small part of what he said was probably the amount that many people would never earn. The banquet arranged two hundred tables, and the entire living room was veryrge. There were also tables and chairs in the two side halls. It was obvious that the day after tomorrow''s wedding would be a grand asion. Mary stood on the stage, looking at the background wall decorated with flowers. Her eyes were a little moist. Isn''t this her dream wedding? Unexpectedly, she would actually see it in reality. "Is there anything else you need to add?" Leo just brought her over to see what was on site. If there was anything that didn''t suit her, he would immediately let people rectify it. "No, it''s already perfect. I feel like I''m in a dream. "How could it not be true?" Leo wasughed at by her words. He thought that a young girl like her should like this dreamy scene. "Then you pinch me to make me feel pain." Mary immediately looked back at him childishly. However, Leo lifted her chin and thinned his lips at her lips. "I''m just willing to kiss you." Mary was instantly panicked by the man she was about to marry. She could not help but lower her head andugh: "Leo, you''re bad." "Are you saying that...?" There was no one else surround. Leo immediately disyed his evil expression. "No." Mary deliberately angered him. Leo knew that she was joking, but she could not help but circle her in her arms and questioned: "Then you like me being so bad?" "I do. I like you who are such a bad person." Mary looked at him gently. Leo did not dare to hug her hard. Hearing her answer, he let go of her hand very satisfied: "This is what you said. You have to remember this. Don''t dislike me in the future." "No, I won''t." Mary replied very confidently. After the two of them visited the scene, they drove directly to their home for lunch. The sons of Lynn and Billy had been around for six or seven months. The chubby ones she had raised had just begun to give birth to her. The little guy had changed a lot. His skin had opened up and his hands and feet were rounded. I Briana let servants prepare a table of dishes, and the family happily ate lunch. Mr. William is still abroad because of his work, but he has already handed over his job and is ready to retire to concentrate on bringing his grandson. Enjoy family fun. "Come,e, everyone sit over and eat." Briana looked at the people in this room and was in a very good mood. Lynn and Billy were rushing back from thepany to lunch. The little kid now learns to recognize people. Leo was helpless with this little guy. Actually, he had not yet learned how to hold a child. He only felt that his small body was soft and soft, for fear that he would hurt him. "I want daddy." Billy immediately took it with a smile and kissed his son''s face: "Bro, are the wedding scenes set up?" Chapter 1745 Chapter 1745 Leo answered: "It''s almost done, just wait for the time. I heard from mom saying that your little baby is so lovely that he doesn''t bother you to sleep at night."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Billy immediatelyughed: "Yes, the little guy''s sleep quality is good." Leo could not help but look at his little nephew a little more and found out that he looked a lot like his younger brother. Indeed, his genes were too strong. Mary and Lynn were chatting upstairs. Lynn changed a lot recently. In the past, she insist on being unmarried. Everything would have gone as she had intended, but who knew that? Pregnant. Now that she was a ssic mother, she would throw off some entertainment in order to go home to apany her son. asionally, she would secretly go out with romance. But every time they returned home, seeing that their kid was sleeping in a small bed,, they would me themselves, as if they were a little sorry for their parental status. Of course, young people should still be romantic. After all, love needs to be nourished as well as business. "Honey, I guess it should be a son." Lynn smiled and stared at her swollen stomach. Mary replied: "Actually, the doctor said it''s my son." "Really? It seems that the young mothers on the Inte didn''t lie to me." Lynn immediately felt a little confused. "Are you still chatting with other mothers?" Mary was surprised. She always thought that a woman like Lynn''s identity was focused on earning money. She did not expect that she would chat with other mothers. "I was in a chatting group. where some young mothers were talking about their children. I didn''t care about these things in the past, but I felt that it was worth learning from them. To be a mother, she had a lot of things to learn, so she slowly talked about it. "Lynn chuckled. "Yeah, I''ll have to learn some lessons from you in the future. I''m also covered in a circle now." "Don''t worry, we have a capable mother-inw. She''ll definitely help you. Otherwise. You don''t have to do anything." She had an idea to learn how to bezy. When Mary saw that Lynn had lowered her voice, she could not help but also lower her voice: "If I don''t do anything, I''m afraid she won''t be happy." "The rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw is always handful. I once thought I can handle it easily. However, I still have to argue with her a few times about raising a child. There''s no way. She always says that I don''t have experience, so I can''t argue with her." In front of her mother-inw, she had to be subdued. Mary understood that she really understood the feelings of being a daughter-inw. After all, she was not her mother, or she could not care as much as she did in front of her. "Mary, Lynn, it''s time to eat downstairs." Leo went upstairs to call them. Lynn immediately raised her fingers at her and pressed against her lips. Mary realized that Lynn was more careful than her. She could not help but want tough, and Lynn shrugged helplessly. As the family sat in front of the table, Briana said, "Finally, my eldest son is going to get married too. I am so d." Leo and Mary quickly picked up their cups. The cups were filled with drinks. The two of them epted Briana''s blessing. "Let''s have a toast. I wish you a happy wedding as well. A hundred years of good togetherness." Billy hugged her son, and Lynn who was sitting beside her also raised a cup and said with a smile, "Yes, you guys can go to today It''s not easy. Cherish this fate. We''ll be a family in the future. Let''s all have fun together." Leo and Mary looked at each other, and both of their eyes are filled with joy.. After lunch, they left each other. Leo drove and Mary sat beside him. "Did your mother drink too much today?" Mary could not help but ask. It seemed like Briana had drank a few sses of wine just now. "My mother used to sprinkle well before, but she might be older, not so good. She was greedy because she was happy today. It''s okay, there are servants in the family who will take care of her." Leo said with a smile. "Do you think your mother epts me? I mean, ept me from the bottom of my heart." Mary asked carefully. Leo held out her hand. "Of course, my mother sometimes has a hardened mouth. But she is still really nice." "I felt relieved." The rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw also needed time to deal with. When Leo heard that she really let out a sigh of relief, heughed again. This woman was so interesting. Time flickered. It was already the third day, the date of Leo''s and Mary''s wedding. At noon that day, a traffic policeman came over to direct the crowds. Because there were too many guests today, there was a short-term traffic jam. Leo and Mary arrived at the hotel early to prepare. Belle and some of her close friends also came to help. The wedding dress of Mary was handmade. The roses were sewn on the gauze, very dreamy and charming. "Well, this wedding dress is too beautiful. It''s an eye-opener today. The wedding of the rich is different." A friend of Belle helped sort out the dress of the Mary''s wedding dress and could not help but sigh. Another friend alsomented, "Belle, are you willing to marry your daughter out? You''ll have to stop crying for a while." Belle smiled and answered, "Don''t worry, I won''t cry. I can''t wait to marry her earlier. I''ll be angry at her every day.'' Mary immediatelyughed: "Mother, how can you say that to me?" " "Of course I''m your mother, but if I kiss again, I still want to marry you out today." Belle was touched and very happy, but she wanted to say something like that. The people around listened andughed, and the atmosphere suddenly became lively. "Mary, did you invite a bridesmaid?" Someone asked curiously. Mary nodded: "I''ve invited six of them. All of them are celebrities from ourpany. They''re putting on makeup in the room next door." "Oh, the scene must be lively," the person said with a smile. Mary did invite a bridesmaid. Actually, she was just a colleague with those people, but she was embarrassed to refuse those who wanted to be her bridesmaid. She also knew that it was not easy for female celebrities to develop in the entertainment industry. whe Opportunities will allow them to meet more people and have more resources. On the long road in front of the hotel, Edwards''s convoy was also blocked in the middle. This was a very helpless thing. After all, it was not an airne. There were two cute little guys sitting beside Lily. Emma was in a pink gauze dress. Her long hair curled a few times, and she wore a shiny hairpin that was as clear as a little princess. George was in a little suit, which had a little vest on it. He was just a reduced version of Edwards, even the clothes were bing more and more simr. "Mummy, are there really a lot of people? Can you see a very beautiful bride?" It had been a long time since Emma did not attend such a grand scene with her father''s Mummy. She was full of expectations. Lily nodded: "Yes, today''s bride is very beautiful, like a heavenly fairy. After a while, you guys will know." George''s expectations were not that high. He supported his chin and ne'' looked out the window. Suddenly, he saw a car beside him. A little girl was lying on the window, blinking hard at him, and making a face. Raising his hands above his head, he made a little bunny look, as if he was teasing him. George small face tensed up and he looked at each other with an expressionless expression. The car slowly moved forward. Just like this, Jerry looked at the little girl who was misunderstood. She felt that she was bored, but he felt that she was a little interesting, because she looked very young, only about two or three years old. Finally, the car parked at the hotel entrance, the car door opened, Edwards and Lily, with a pair of children, stood in front of the door, stunning the reporters who came to shoot. Chapter 1746 Chapter 1746 Edwards and Lily are so good-looking. Theirbination made the two children around them exquisite and beautiful. Seeing a reporter in front of them, Edwards and Lily did not make any more stops but quickly walked into the hall. Just as Edwards and Lily were about to enter the elevator, suddenly, there was a little girl running towards them. Behind the little girl, an olddy shouted, "Miss, slow down and be careful." "Ah." Before the olddy''s voice could stop, she heard a little girl lying on the floor. George looked back, and finally a smile appeared. It is the little girl in the car just now, baby-fat like a ball. Even if it fell to the ground, it would definitely not hurt. "George, stopughing. It is rude" Lily found out that her son wasughing loudly, and quickly scolded him. This was the end of his expression. When he turned around and looked at the little girl, she was already crying in her grandmother''s arms. Edwards hug his daughter because there were crowds in the elevator. He was afraid that someone would crowd the little guy. Emma had a pair of shinning and big eyes. She looked at her right and left. Thest time she saw such a scene was at Daddy''s Mummy''s wedding, now she can see it again. she felt so happy. When they arrived at the main venue, Billy and n had already in here. They were helping to greet the guests. They were not idle for a while. Most of the guests were social friends, so they were busy saying hello. "Edwards, you''rete, so you''ll be fined three drinks." n stretched his finger at him, looking dissatisfied with histe arrival. Edwards shrugged his shoulders helplessly: "I want toe over earlier, but who knows there will be a traffic jam at the door." "No reason." n is a man who loves to y games. "Okay, I ept." Edwards immediately nodded. "Lily, the two little fellows are so tall. Sure enough, the children in other people''s families are growing very fast. Unlike my Crystal, they haven''t even grown up till now." n started another round of envy, Looking at his brother'' kids, he really wished he could have a pair of twins too. That would be perfect. Billy said with a smile, "Don''t be jealous of others, because you can have more kids with Anne." When n heard this, he immediately raised his lips and smiled. "Okay, I won''t hide it from everyone. Anne and I are about to have an another child. "Really? Congrattions." Lily was happy for them. After careful calction, the friends around her were pregnant with their children at the same time. The partner could y. Billy immediately pped his hand on n''s shoulder. "It''s so fast, it''s really envious of others." "You guys hurry up as well. I also hope that you will have a second child as soon as possible." Billy was shocked and immediately grabbed his arm and dragged him over: "You can tell me about this, but you can''t urge your sister. Otherwise, I''m afraid she''ll be angry." Edwards looked at the pair of friends'' nervous expressions. He suddenly wanted to pretend not to know them. How childish they were. "let''s sit down and talk." Only then did he realize that there were still many guestsing in. He quickly invited the Edwards family to sit down. Arranged above the table next to the table, when Lily walked over, she found that Anne and her daughter were sitting beside him. Crystal was already three years old, and did not have the chubby appearance before. She put on her crochet braids and her big sparkling eyes. When she saw Edwards, she immediately happily ran over to call her, "Emma, George, here" A very polite little cute. Emma was already a big sister. When she saw her younger sister, she instinctively wanted to take care of her, so she reached out a small toy from a small bag on her side and handed it over: "Here you are. Crystal was excited and she held out her two little hands. Anne and Lily looked at the side. The little guy''s interaction was really cute and interesting. Edwards and n were chatting on the chairs beside them. Obviously, they couldn''t get together with women and children in such a ce. With children, the adults'' eyes were on them. In a room upstairs, Leo was sitting on the sofa. The stylist beside him had done everything for him. Briana asked Billy to see whether Leo was ready or not. He pushed the door in and saw that Leo was a little depressed. He stepped forward and asked: "Bro, your best man is ready. Mother asked me to call you go down first. " Leo nodded: "Sure enough, it''s still a disadvantage to get married in the end." When he heard Leo''s resentment, Billy stunned for a moment, thenughed again and asked, "Bro, why do you say that?"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "My groomsmen are all invited by chance. Unlike you guys getting married, I''ve gone to be my best man. When it''s my turn, you''re all married and having children." When Billy heard this, he immediately raised his head andughed. He almost did not smile. "Bro, you should go down and talk to them. They definitely want tough too." Billy had never felt that Big Brother had a sense of humor, but now he found out that Leo was humorous enough. "Today is my big day. Why are youughing so happily?" Leo gave his brother a nce. Did this guye to steal the limelight? Billy still couldn''t stopughing: "Bro, who made you get married sote? You''re still med." Of course, Leo was just casually talking about it. Could it be that he really couldn''tpare to this? "Let''s go." Leo finally turned around and looked at her clothes in front of the mirror. Billy quickly patted his shoulder. "Don''t worry, you''re the actor today. You must be the most handsome one." "No morepliment. Everyone present today can steal my limelight." Leo was not so narcissistic. "Right, did you really invite Mr. Joseph? I just saw him on the list." Billy asked him in surprise. "Yes, he invited me when he got engaged," Leo said lightly. "Leo, you''ve invited all the big shots here. It''s definitely going to be a lively party today." In his eyes, Leo is admirable. In his eyes, he felt that Leo seemed to be omnipotent and had always been his most trusted existence.. "It''s just a banquet, a casual party." Leo did not care much about it. Billy was stunned for a moment and thought about it. He thought that Leo was right. Sometimes, he really didn''t have to pay much attention to these asions. Mary was also prepared. Her long ck hair was scattered behind her shoulders and made a wavy pattern. The veil was pinned to the hair, and it was hanging down softly. This wedding dress was custom-made. The abdomen''s position left room, so Mary did not¡Á feel the tension. She just looked at herself in the mirror. If it han for her stomach to bulge slightly, this wedding dress would have been very beautiful, but now it was a special period. The guests were almost there, and there was still a seat on Edwards''s side. It was also at this moment that the ck convoy stopped outside the hotel door. After the door opened, Joseph walked down with Alvina''s hand. "It''s Mr. President with his wife. Wow, today''s a really big day." The reporter in front of the door was about to boil. I didn''t expect that Mr. President would really be there to bless the scene. Joseph took Alvina directly into the elevator. Alvina looked at the time and whispered, "Are wete?" "If you''rete, then take the initiative to apologize and have a cup of drink." Joseph said with a smile. "It''s you!" Alvina grumbled. "Of course, I''m willing to be punished." The man whispered to her. The man''s breath was very hot. Alvina could not stand it. She quickly reached out and covered his ears. Joseph looked at his charming wife blushing, so he stopped teasing her. The elevator door opened and the two of them quickly walked out. At the gate, Leo had personallye down to greet the guests. When he saw the couple, he immediately walked towards them. "Congrattions, happy wedding." Joseph apologized for his bted arrival and immediately went forward to take the initiative to wish him. "Mr. President, it''s my pleasure to be there." Unlike Edwards Wayne, who had a friendship with Joseph, Leo had a polite speech, but it was also because of his politeness. asionally, he was more respectful. Covel "Leo, this is my wedding gift for you." Alvina quickly took out an exquisite box from his handbag and handed it over. Leo took over and thanked her, "Thanks, for your blessings and gift. Pleasee inside and sit down first." Joseph and Alvina smiled at the venue. The guests were a little surprised when they saw the couple. Joseph went straight to Edwards''s table. Chapter 1747 Chapter 1747 The female guests are gathered around a table, and the male guests had sat on the table beside them. Alvina was only familiar with Lily, so she sat down beside her and the two little fellows. Lily immediately introduced Alvina to Lynn and Anne. Because they were both women, they were famous, and the atmosphere was quite harmonious. "It''s lively." Alvina looked around and felt that today was really a happy day. Lily also nodded: "Yes, it''s a good day." Lynn suddenly turned her head and asked Lily: "Did your brother or sister note?" Lily was stunned for a moment, only to realize that the couple had not yet been present. Logically, they should be among the invited list. "Maybe not yet." Lily replied casually. However, as soon as her words came to an end, she saw that Joshua appeared at the door, talking with Leo, but Elizabeth was not there, Lily was a little surprised. When Joshua came over, Lily asked him why Elizabeth haven''te yet. Joshua exined: "The little kid felt a little ufortable and Elizabeth was tacking care of her" "Is it serious?" Lily could not help but worry. "It''s just a light cough. It doesn''t matter. The doctor has checked it." After speaking, Joshua immediately went to his Brother''s side to find a ce to sit. The handsome guy at the table was very seductive. All sorts of temperaments attracted many women to watch. Of course, they were only envious, because even though the table was full of handsome men, they were all married. Even if they wanted to have a perfect encounter, they could only think about it. At the table seat beside them, there were beautiful girls gathered together, and the scenes of flowers blooming were all rich and wealthy. They could not be provoked. The man looked at him with interest, but he did not get a response from Silky. The woman who was pampered by the lion, how dare to provoke other men, do not want to die. When the good old hour was about to arrive, Mary walked out of the dressing room, reminded by her mother. At this moment, outside the dressing room, Gabriel stood there at a loss, even though he was invited today, but he wanted to see how his daughter was wearing a wedding dress. "Mary, you''re married today. I am so proud of you." Gabriel said with a smile. Mary looked at Belle who was beside her. "Thank you foring over. It''s almost time. Go and find a seat." Mary said. "Okay, then I''ll go first." Gabriel turned around, but his eyes were a little wet, but he did not dare to ask for anything, even though he wanted to send his daughter to the red carpet and hand her over to her for the rest of her life.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Gabriel left. Belle looked at her daughter and asked softly, "Please forgive me to be ruthless. Today is your big wedding day. I really don''t want anyone to discuss my rtionship with him again. So, on the red carpet, you have to walk alone. " Mary shook her head: "Mom, I don''t me you. At first, he chose to leave us. Although I could ept that he was my father, he still did not fulfill his father''s responsibility." "Okay, if you think so, Mommy will be relieved." Belle wiped the tears in her eyes and was satisfied. The opening music, romantic and warm, was full of joy. With the six bridesmaids, Mary set foot on the red carpet, and her white veil covered her stunning face, but through theyers of veil, Vaguely seeing her perfect face, she was now like a fairy in a dream. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Everyone looked at her, and Mary held her breath at this moment, even time had slowed down. Perhaps, her pace had slowed down. Through the white veil, she saw the end of the red carpet. On the high table, the man had a tall and straight body. Suddenly, there was smoke all around. Under the colorful lights, it seemed like a colorful cloud. Everything was romantically dizzy. All the women in the seat beside them had their eyes wide open enviously. Was this how they were married to love? So beautiful, this memory is too precious. But some people will feel that this is the way to marry riches. Only an absolute wealthy person can give a woman such a grand wedding. If there was no money to support it, would it be possible? But whether it was sour or sincere blessing, at this moment, it was even more profound for Mary than any movie or TV drama she had ever yed. She finally married the man she had a crush on. The crystallization of two people. The live music sounded. In the eyes of Leo, the girl who walked slowly towards her was about to be his wife. Under the witness of the guests, under the elder''s blessing, he and she are truly married now. Actually, Leo was still a little worried at the moment, because he always felt that Mary would step on her wedding dress. This was not a joke. She was pregnant. Finally, she stood steadily in front of Leo. Under that gauze, that pretty face was filled with happy smiles. She looked shy and charming in Leo''s eyes Unspeakable beauty. l.n The host next to the wedding was a very famous host. At this moment, he took out the manifesto book and began to read a speech. The ceremony was notpleted until the two of them exchanged and said I was willing to exchange rings. With the courage of the host, Leo lifted her veil and put a kiss on her delicate lips. At this moment, all the guests sent a blessing of apuse. While Alvina pped her palms, she couldn''t help but look at the left side, but she didn''t expect it. He actually met Joseph''s smiling eyes. Alvina felt embarrassed, her face flushed, and she really did not know where she and Joseph came from. Feeling that Alvina was shy, Joseph was in a surprisingly good mood. It seemed that she really could not wait to marry him. When the ceremony was over, Leo and Mary went out to change their toast sets. The two of them started to thank each of the guests at the table. Leo was definitely going to get drunk today. It was Mary who only drank a few sses of boiled water. As his younger brother, Billy helped his brother socialize, and very quickly, his face flushed too. Chapter 1748 Chapter 1748 At the end of the banquet, the guests were ready to leave. Joseph and Alvina left first for they have some work to finish. Joshua also left quickly because of his daughter''s illness. Edwards and his few good brothers decided to change ces and continue to have a few drinks. However, of course, they had to go through the family''s agreement before they went out to y. Lily did not have any opinions.Anne asked n not to get too drunk. n was no longer proud of the young master before and he promised that he would never get home drunk. Otherwise, he would take the initiative to sleep on the sofa.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Lily gave Edwards a look, so that he could understand for himself. And Edwards quickly got the meaning. If he dared to go home drunk and toote, he would not even sleep on the sofa. The two little fellows would punish him, so he promised that he would just go out and rx with his friends, and would never drink too much. Although Billy was drunk, he was still conscious. Of course, he didn''t want to miss such a good party. With Lynn sitting like a queen, she did not need to worry about Billy, because she was confident that if he dared to mess around, she would be able to break up with him tomorrow. Billy was very self-aware. He did not dare to annoy his wife. Of course, he was really afraid that he would make a mistake. He would not even have the chance to ask for pleadings. The three men sat on top of an extended car and looked at each other for a while before theypletely rxed. One of them took a ss of red wine and toasted it. "There are days when a woman is in control,pared to what he imagined ..." The person who was the most jumpy one of n, he made a speech at the moment, but he did not say thest sentence. He only asked his two friends with his eyes. They could add. Edwards and Billy did not take his words. They just looked at n and asked him to say it. "Why your guys looking at me? I still have a status at home. Unlike someone, being controlled by his wife and two children. Life should be very difficult. Seeing that Edwards did not help himself, n immediately pulled him into the water. Edwards spread his hands: "I didn''t say that." "Yes, I''ll testify. I didn''t say anything." Billy immediately smiled and nodded. "Hello, you''re my brother-inw. How can you not help me?" n stared at Billy immediately. Billy shrugged his shoulders with an innocent expression: "I''ll help you, but if I dare to say anything bad, your sister will definitely kick me out" "Not a man." n immediately threw him a nk eye. Edwardsughed beside him. For a long time, he did not see the two of them bickering. It was as if he had returned to being a single person. At that time, the three of them had been talking about their ambitions and would never get married before they were thirty, because they felt that their single life was much easier than the days of marriage. But in fact, the oldest of them was only 29 years old this year, so all of them broke their vows and fell into the trap of love. They didn''t even struggle a bit. Lily took the two little guys to the vi of Joshua. Before he could even enter the living room, she heard the small cry of ink and ink. Emma and George immediately looked at each other as they secretlypeted and ran fiercely into the living room, looking like they werepeting for the first ce. Emma lost very thoroughly., because her leg was not as long as that of her brother, so George rushed to the baby. Lareina looked at two grandchildren who suddenly appeared with delight and said:" Why you twoe home so quickly?" "We heard that my little sister is sick, so we came back home quickly after finish eating." Emma rushed to answer. Joshua and Elizabeth, who were preparing pills at the dining table, walked over with their medicines, and his brothers immediately greeted him sweetly. "Does sister want to take medicine? Is this medicine bitter?" Edwards immediately ran over to watch, with a curious look. Joshua smiled and replied, "It''s slightly bitter, but the doctor said that this medicine is more effective. Otherwise, you have to get an injection. "Oh, I''m also afraid of injections. Come, I want to see how my sister drinks medicine." Emma was already a little older. She had the courage fo practice and was not afraid to grow up. Girls, with the love of their parents, will be even more confident. The confidence thates out of their bones is not fake. Lareina handed the little ink to Joshua for a hug. Although he was only a few months old, she would recognize someone, so she was so fond of Joshua''s embrace. The bitter medicine could only be carried by him. Elizabeth was also a newbie Mummy. Little baby had only been sick twice since she was born. This time, it was quite serious. She was holding the medicine a little delicious. She took a smaller nervously. The guy thought it was and immediately began to use her all strength to resist. "It''s over, I have to force it." Edwards had a handsome face. The little guy was so uncooperative that he could onlye. In order to recover as soon as possible, Elizabeth could only forcefully pinch her daughter''s mouth and pour in the medicine directly. The little guy resorted to all sorts of resistance, which eventually failed, or she swallowed the medicine. Then, she immediately burst into an extremely loud cry. Lareina quickly put a bottle of warm water into her mouth. She sipped the sweet water vigorously and stopped crying. She started blinking her tear¡ª filled eyes as she looked at the two cute little brothers and sisters. George immediately made a funny face towards her, and this small, t-mouthed mouth finally revealed a happy smile. Lily looked at the children''s interaction. Their world seemed to be able tomunicate without words, but in the eyes of adults, they were the lovable angels and brought everyoneugh. "Lily, let''s have a rest. I''ll pour you a ss of water." Elizabeth immediately said with a smile. "Okay." Lily sat down beside her. Joshua took his daughter and two young nephews to the outside of the garden. After a boring day, it was time to take his baby out to rx. Lareina also sat beside them. The two of them asked about the wedding of Leo and Mary. Lily talked some romantic details, regardless of the age of the woman, would be very envious. Chapter 1749 Chapter 1749 Lareina listened carefully, and look at looking at admiring expression on Elizabeth face. She could not help but sigh. Lily suddenly realized and looked at Elizabeth, feeling a little hurt for her efforts. "What are you looking at me for?" Elizabeth found out that both of them were looking at herself. She suddenly felt embarrassed and lowered her head to straighten her long hair. "Mom, I think it is time to arrange the wedding Joshua and Elizabeth" Lily broke the silence. Due to the olddy had blocked the marriage before, as well as Elizabeth insisted on not doing so. The matter was now dyed. Now that the kid was born, although the two of them received the marriage certificate,, they did not have a formal wedding. This was really unfair to Elizabeth. Lareina was also considering this matter. The hurt April had caused to her had long been downyed. She had never imposed the grudges on Elizabeth. The cute little princess, who was in love with her son, really loved each other and not letting them have a wedding. "It needs the olddy admission. Of course, I hope that they will have a wedding as soon as possible. As a reasonable mother, at this moment, she only hoped for the peace of her children, and nothing else to look forward to. Lily nodded: "Yes, I have to let Grandma to agree." When Elizabeth heard that they wanted to trouble the olddy, she immediately counseled and quickly said, "mom, Lily, it doesn''t matter. I don''t care about weddings anyway. I don''t want to make my grandmother angry anymore." Lareina lightly penned, "Elizabeth, you don''t care. This shows that you are a good child who values love and etiquette. Don''t worry, I''ll ask Joshua and Edwards to talk with their grandma, along with George and Emma. The olddy loved them the most. Lily nodded, indicating that this method was feasible. Elizabeth could not help butugh out loudly: "Even if both George and Emma are going to help, I''m really ttered." "Don''t worry, the only thing that George and Emma can do now is to make the olddy happy." Lily alsoughed. The three of them were chatting happily When Joshua took the three little fellows around. "What are you talking about?" "Joshua, do you have any thoughts about attending Billy''s big wedding today?" Lareina immediately asked him. Joshua shrugged his shoulders: "The only impression is that I want to have a wedding that is even more romantic than them. Mom, I want to discuss with you. I also decided to give Elizabeth a wedding. I''ll discuss with my grandmother. Our baby is growing up. If I don''t have a wedding, my daughter will be unsound in the eyes of others. If I hear someone say that she is an illegitimate daughter, how could I bear?" The three women sat on the sofa and listened to what Joshua said. "What are youughing at? Is this funny?" Lily immediately said, "We were also talking about this earlier. I didn''t expect you to think about it too. That''s good, we''ll just ask the olddy to agree." Joshua''s face was dumbfounded, and then he felt a little embarrassed: "I see. Don''t worry, tomorrow I will talk to grandma. " "You brought your daughter to threaten the olddy? be careful that she will scold you." Didn''t Lareina know his son''s thoughts? Immediately expose him. Joshuaughed loudly: "Grandmother is stubborn. I don''t have a status with her. I have to bring all three of them over." Beside them, Emma and George were stunned with their big ck eyes blinking. They had no idea of what will happen. Mary and Leo had returned to their home. Leo was drunk. He was helped by his assistant and bodyguard to the bed. His handsome face was flushed red and his breathing was heavy. Mary sat on the bedside and looked at him. She went to the bathroom to get a wet towel and wiped his hands and face. When she was about to leave, the man''s big palm suddenly stretched out and grabbed her wrist. "Mary ..." The man muttered her name, which made Mary''s heart sweet. When a man was drunk, he often called out the name of the person he loved the most. Mary was afraid that he would call her wrong, but now, she was happily raising her mouth. "I''m here." Mary gently lifted her palm away, then affixed it to his cheek. The man''s palm was warm, as if he was still stained with a touch of wine., And muttered softly, "Honey, thank you." She seldom called his honey because of embarrassment, she always felt that it was too intimate and embarrassing. Second, because she was not married, it was not appropriate to call him, but now, she could not help but want to call him this way. Leo was asleep. He woke up at more than seven in the evening. His hangover made him feel aN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. headache. He hugged his temple and sat up to see where he was set now. He got up and felt ufortable, so he took off his shirt and trousers. It was very hot and ufortable. He liked this cool feeling. After Leo finished all this, he walked out of the living room and walked as he shook his head and said, "Honey, give me a cup of water." Just as Leo felt that it was normal for him to do so, he heard a scream. "Leo, what are you doing?" It was Mary''s scream. Leo raised his head with a frown and found that at the dining table, parents and a few rtives were sitting there for dinner. "Ah?" Leo''s face instantly turned red. In the next second, he turned around and ran back to his room, closing the door quickly. At this moment, all family members were sitting at the dining table. When they reacted finally, everyone tried hard not tough. Mary was embarrassed as well. She did not expect that Leo woulde out so naked. After that, she was ashamed. "I''ll give him a ss of water." Maryughed and quickly brought a ss of water into the room. Mary was also trying to smile, trying not to make himselfugh too loudly. Chapter 1750 Chapter 1750 Leo quickly put on a nightgown. When he saw that Mary came in, he punched the wardrobe with a strong punch and cursed his damn words. His all image was destroyed in that moment. "Are you alright?" Mary asked, bending down andughing. Leo looked at her, she is so happy as water cup she held was about to fall. He quickly reached out and took the cup. He drank half the ss of water in one breath: "Mary, are you done withughing?" Mary finally stopped, but the smile on her face could not be controlled. She tried to hold back: "Are you okay right now? let''s go outside and say hi, it''s okay. You were wearing at least a pair of shorts just now, you were not totally naked. " Leo''s face was dark and ugly. He really did not expect that his parents would call a group of rtives toe to his house to eat dinner. In the past, he was the world of two people. He suddenly had such a group of people. He is really not used to it. "Am I very embarrassed just now?" Leo had to ask. Mary could only nodded truthfully: "Yes, but it''s alright. They''re all your rtives and your parents. Everyone is an adult. They will understand you." "Now, I am having a headache." Leo reached out. Mary hurriedly walked over to him in concern: "Why does it hurt? Let me see. I''ll rub it for you." Leo sat down on the sofa beside her, closed his eyes, and let Mary relieve him. Then, he continued to change into a home outfit, opened the door and walked out. The family who had just eaten earlier saw that he had walked in with clothes and immediately greeted with a smile: "Leo, are you awake? Come over for dinner, your mother is really good at cooking." Briana was a little awkward, but he smiled and said, "Leo,e and say hello to your uncle and aunt." Leo was a man who was not afraid of losing face. Although he did have an awkwardness just now, he quickly adjusted his attitude, smiled, and generously greeted them before sitting down for dinner. At about nine o''clock, all rtives started to leave. After Briana and his fatherforted Leo, they told Mary to pay attention to take care before they left. Finally, their two-person world became quiet again. Mary and Leo sat on the sofa and looked at each other. In the end, Mary could not help butugh out loud. Leo immediately stunned her into her arms and covered her lips with her thin lips. "Don''t kiss me, you''re drinking again." Mary was so punished by the man that she was a little helpless and immediately put his hand on his chest: "I''m pregnant now, I can''t smell the smell of alcohol." The man let her go, got up and went to take a bath. Mary cleaned up the table in a good mood. Today, she was happy to the fullest. Leo took a shower, and Mary had packed everything up. She was sitting by the bed with a big handbag. "What is this?" Leo asked her curiously as she saw her sitting happily. "A red envelope?" Mary smiled happily. She couldn''t see her teeth and a snob expression. "Huh, you brought all back?" Leo felt interested. "It''s not me, it''s your mother''s gift. She said that I have to remember it first. In the future, I ought to repay the gift. She also said that I should learn to manage this family."As she said, she took a notebook and took it as a good wife. "dly, I have a wonderful wife." Leo walked over and sat beside her, watching her bite the pen cap and record it seriously in the notebook. He felt extremely cute. "These gifts are all yours, the cat that is greedy for money." Leo didn''t look at the gifts, but since she was so sweet, she owned them all. "Don''t underestimate this. It''s not a small sum." Mary pursed her lips and looked at him with dissatisfaction. "Of course, there are so many guests here." Leo clicked her small nose: "Remember, we''ll have to returnter. " "Yes." Mary was a little proud. "Do you want me to hire a financial officer over, because I don''t want you to be so tired, or else I''ll be heartbroken." Leo saw that she was a newbie and could not help but ask with concern. "No, I''ll do it myself. Even if I have to do for days, I''ll do it myself," said Mary. "Okay, it''s good if you''re happy. They are all yours, including me." Leo was in a good mood and liked to see how she looked seriously at home. Mary scoffed, "Of course." The man shook his head speechlessly, but he still smiled. It was already dark. Alvina received the news that Joseph was about to leave the country. This trip was not a temporary decision, but had been arranged a long time ago, but §Ö Joseph had not told her that at that time, when she was recovering. el "How many days are you going?" Alvina asked him in a low voice.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "About a week. There three countries to visit." Joseph gently reached out to help her manage her long hair: "In the next few days, how about staying at my mother''s house. They also want you to stay there for a few days." "Okay, then I''ll wait for you toe back." Alvina leaned on his embrace and hugged him tightly. Alvina was actually mentally prepared for a long time. Joseph''s work was very special. She has to support him and does not bring him any trouble. "I''ll have someone send you home to pack up now. I send you to the Grant Familyter. What''s the need? Tell my parents, don''t be embarrassed. You''re the daughter-inw of the Graptol Family now. Joseph knew her personality and was not willing to trouble other people. Even if it was a family member, she must have something hidden in her heart. "I will." Alvina did not want him to worry about him, so she agreed to everything. "That''s good, I gotta go now. Take care of yourself and our kid, wait for me toe back." Joseph could not help but reach out her chin and kissed her thin lips. Alvina tried hard to tiptoe, trying to make this kiss more lingering. Chapter 1751 Chapter 1751 Alvina wanted to see Joseph off, but Joseph refused. She was pregnant and was not able to move around. He wanted her to rest well and take care of their child. Alvina nodded, no longer insisting on getting in the car and heading towards the Grant Family. The window reflected the man''s unwilling eyes, but Alvina''s heart was warm. It was really a happy thing for someone to care so much about him. Arriving at the Grant Family, Joseph had already prepared a room for her to live in. When Elder Grant saw her, he instantly thought of his deceased friend. He was very sad. Alvina was still very restrained. Before she had Joseph and Wendy, she could still find someone to talk to, but now, she could only be a good daughter-inw and did not dare to mention anything. In the blink of an eye, a few more days passed. In the manor house of the Wayne family, today was very bustling. There were children in the family and there were a lot of cries andughter. "Oh!" Emma and George were ying the game of chasing after me, which made the little babyughed continuously. But Emma belonged to the kind of baby who waspletely ignored when she yed. After being chased, she mmed into a chaos. In the end, she directly ran into a wall beside her, and a red and swollen bag immediately appeared on her forehead. Emma''s anti-pain ability was third-rate, so she immediately cried, which shocked Edwards and quickly walked over to see his daughter''s forehead bumped and swollen. He immediately looked at his son seriously. George felt guilt and stepped back two steps, then puffed up his cheeks and whispered: "It''s Emma who wants to y this game." "Daddy, hug!" Emma was not an unreasonable child. Although she was wronged, she couldn''t me her brother. She had been urging her to chase her. Edwards quickly hugged his daughter and wiped her tears. He could not help but kiss her andforted: "Don''t cry, daddy will give you some medicine, next time whenyou yi with you brother, be careful, did you get it?" "Yeah!" Emma nodded obediently. Lily and Lareina were preparing dinner at the kitchen. When they heard Emma crying loudly, Lily also ran out to see her daughter''s forehead and immediately asked, "What''s wrong? Daddy hit you?" When Edwards heard his wife''s words, he instantly stiffened and his face was innocent: "Do you think I''m the one who will beat his daughter?" Lily stunned for a moment, then quicklyughed and quickly found the medicine. Edwards squeezed out a little medicine to apply on his daughter''s forehead. The little guy immediately shouted pain. "I''ll do it." Lily immediately took his ce and said to her daughter, "It hurts too." The little guy immediately stopped talking. When facing mummy, Emma was very strong. Edwards was notughing or crying. He seemed to have spoiled his daughter. What should he do in the future? Joshua suddenly ran down the stairs, then waved to Edwards: "Bro,e here." Edwards looked at his younger brother. Why was he so much like a child? "What''s wrong?" Edwards looked at him strangely. "I want to talk to grandmother about my wedding. Please apany me." Justin went upstairs and chatted with the olddy for a while, but he didn''t say about getting married. Edwardsughed helplessly, but followed him. The olddy was sitting on the balcony on the third floor. She had recently be more and more like being alone. When the family was happy together, she felt inexplicably sad, thinking about her husband. "Granny, it''s almost time to eat." Edwards walked over and spoke gently. The olddy took a tissue and wiped the corners of her eyes, put on her reading sses again, turned her head to look at the elegant and grandson, and nodded: "Okay." "Grandmother, wait a minute, I have something to talk to you." Joshua quickly walked over, squatted in front of the olddy, and looked up to speak seriously. "What is it?" The olddy looked at him and sighed. "I ... I want to have a wedding with Elizabeth and it needs your admission." Joshua lowered his head and was afraid that the olddy would refuse as harshly as before. Edwards stood beside him and helped him to say, "their kid is growing up. If you don''t want to have a wedding, it''s not easy to tell the outside. It is time for them to get married.'' Elder Madam looked a little sad. She looked at the two grandchildren. There was a shadow of their father on them. The olddy''s heart was even more painful. "Evil." The olddy suddenly shook her head andughed at herself: "Seriously, I had never forgotten your father''s death. Elizabeth is a kind and sensible girl. At that moment, I really wanted to be selfish and wanted her to pay the price for what her mother did. " "Grandmother, Elizabeth has nothing to do with the grudges of the treat her like this, because it is unfair Joshua said in a rush, thinking that Elizabeth is willing to be with him and gave him a child, she means a lot to him. Content previous generation. We sho belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I know, I don''t me her, but sometimes I just can''t be reconciled." The olddy''s eyes were red again. Edwards bent down, and hugged the olddy: "Granny, just let Joshua finish their wedding. Our family will live a good life from now on. To cherish it. " Joshua nodded. "Yes, let the past pass." The olddy sa Saw that the two grandchildren had already let go of the past, so she nodded. "Okay, you guys are looking away. My olddy should be in time too. When you grow up, you definitely have to have children again in the future. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Edwards and Joshua looked at each other. They knew that Grandma had a soft-spoken mouth.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Grandmother, thank you, then I''m going to prepare for the wedding." Joshua immediately kissed the elder''s hand and happily walked down. The olddyughed speechlessly: "How is he like a child? He''s already a father." Edwards stretched out his hand to help her grandmother andughed: "In your eyes, we''ve always been children." Chapter 1752 Chapter 1752 Grandmother agreed, and Joshua immediately went downstairs to secretly attach the good news to Elizabeth''s ear. Elizabeth hugged her daughter and suddenly heard such news. Her eyes instantly became wet. She could not help but hold her daughter tighter. "Baby. don''t cry here, otherwise, my mother would think that I was bullying you again." Seeing that her eyes were red, Joshua quickly reached out and smirked at her. Elizabeth stared at him. "I didn''t cry." Joshua looked at her excited and forced look, and it was interesting. The day for Wendy going back wasing. The ss was ended a few days in advance. The group of students who came together also arrived at different time. They left together first, but Wendy was not willing to leave. Duke was on an unprecedented vacation. A workaholic like him had been working for 365 days a year. . A ck car drove in front of Wendy. Duke pushed the door and walked down. Jasper followed him, holding a big ck dog. Rachel immediately went around to him and asked him with a smile: "Uncle Jasper, Wendy is going to travel with Duke, why do you follow?" Jasper was a little nervous. When he heard what she said, his face flushed red: "Don''t call me uncle." "No, I prefer to You''re too anxious." Rachel spitted out her tongue, then turned and ran away. "You...." Dukeughed and walked towards Wendy''s room. Wendy''s already packed up, with arge bag of souvenirs beside her, which are packed with lots of local specialties from Duke''s family. "Are you ready?" Duke stepped forward. It is a very small room. When he entered, he had to bend over because he was too tall. Wendy warmly wiped the sweat on his forehead and pointed to him, "It''s all here. When I came, I didn''t have so many things, but I didn''t expect to leave, but I pretended to be bulging. " Thest time Wendy attended the festival here, she had specially bought a set of clothes with Rachel and also bought a lot of jewelry as souvenirs. "No, these are memories." Duke raised his lips and smiled to answer her. Wendy nodded, "That''s right, do we have to leave?" "yeah, it''s about to. Otherwise, the mountain road will be enough for us to take a walk around." Not only did Duke personally send Wendy out, he also prepared to take her to some nearby scenic spots for a walk It was just a few days and it was thest trip of the two of them. Saying goodbye to his family, Rachel cried and pulled Wendy''s hands. It was very sad at the moment of departure, but she was preparing for the next meeting. She waved goodbye to the family and sat in the back of the car, crying. Wendy sit next to their pet dog, and her face stiffened for a long time. Duke was wondering why didn''t she hold him and cry? Could it be that he was no better than a dog in the eyes of this little woman? Big ck was very obedient, and he might have been frightened. He did not dare to move, and let Wendy hold it tightly. "Okay, don''t cry anymore. " Duke handed a tissue to her, and Wendy warmly sniffed a snot, then stopped her tears. "I''m really a sentimental person." Wendyforted herself. Duke pouted and twitched. "It''s just a parting, I won''t be able to control myself if we break up..." "Wendy, can we think about the good side? Don''t mention the word break up." Duke was really convinced, she squeezed her cheek''s in a punishing manner, and her tears were cold. It was soft and tender, and it felt pretty good. It made his hands itch and pinched several more. Wendy turned her head and stared at him. Did he use her face as a ball? Wendy suddenly reached out to pinch his face, and the man froze. While driving, Jasper saw this scene from the rear view mirror. He was stunned for a moment. However, he thought Wendy could be a tigress, but it was even more powerful. Wendy pinched two of them and said with disdain, "Why is your face so rough? It must be because you are too thick-skinned." Duke was about to be infuriated by her again. He directly gestured to the ck guy who stood in the middle Big ck guy jumped lightly and sat on the other side of Wendy. Suddenly she leaned back in She scared instinctively. "What?" Wendy looked at him nervously. "Who are you talking about?" Duke intentionally made her voice sound deterrent. Wendy shrugged her shoulders: "I don''t know, it''s not me anyway." Duke really didn''t have any way to get this weird girl. Even if she said the wrong thing, she could be confident. "Okay, since you said I''m thick-skinned, I''ll definitely prove it to you at night." Duke suddenly approached her and whispered dangerously in her ear. Wendy''s beautiful eyes instantly startled and looked at him in disbelief: "Don''t worry, I''ll give you a chance to prove it." Jasper felt the atmosphere in the car felt a little hot. He could only concentrate more on the steering wheel, and could not let the two sitting behind him have the chance to get angry at him. Content belongsAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. to NovelDrama.Org The off-road vehicle, until it was dark, walked through the mountain road and entered a small town. When he arrived here, he took the ck and left directly. Just two of them. In the lobby of a hotel, the receptionist looked at the two of them and asked, "Do you want two or one room?" "Two rooms..." "One, thank you!" Duke turned his head to look at her, his handsome face was startled. "Just one." Duke suddenly became serious. "We said we should sleep separately." "I''ve changed my mind now." Wendy said. Chapter 1753 Chapter 1753 Duke looked at the charming girl who walked into the elevator. With her insistence, they really only ordered one room, and ... it was not the standard room, it was the big bed room. Duke suddenly felt a headache. Was this going to the abyss of crime step by step? Wendy felt the gaze after she arrived, and suddenly turned his head. Duke was shocked and quickly looked away. "Are you angry?" Wendy took the initiative to lean on his side, revealing her fine, white and tidy white teeth, and asked with a smile. Duke shook his head: "No, I just don''t feel so good. After all, we''re not married." "Can''t live together without getting married? We''re lovers. We''re going to get married in the future." Duke sighed and reached out to touch her long hair: "Babe, why don''t you have any precautions? Apart from your family, you shouldn''t trust any man so easily." "Not even you? But I just trust you." Wendy''s face was stunned, but he did not expect him to remind her like this. Duke was stunned, then heughed: "Okay, you can trust me and count you within your family." "Of course, you''re my future husband." Wendy was like an innocent child. Duke was speechless. Was this girl ready for him? The elevator door opened, and Wendy walked out first, looking for the room number seriously. "Here." Wendy saw it, quickly walked over and swiped it open. It was a clean and tidy room. Outside the window, half of the city could be seen. Lazy down on the bed: "It''s so tired to sit in the car for a day." Duke set aside the box for her, and he brought a hand bag "Go and take a shower. I''ll take you to dinnerter." Duke looked at her indulgently. Wendy nodded and walked to the bathroom. "Do not use anything from the hotel. Do you have a towel?" Duke immediately reminded her. "I forgot to bring." Wendy was stunned. She packed up today, but she had left these small items. Duke looked at her dumb. Instead of being angry, he felt cute. Instead, he turned around and opened his travel bag. He took a new towel from her and said, "Use it." "Your?" Wendy turned her eyes and asked with a smile. "If it''s mine, don''t you?" The man asked her on purpose. Wendy spread the towel and covered his face. "Whoever says that, I want to use it." Dukepletely lost to her. "No, it''s new, I guess you must have forgotten to bring it, specially prepared for you." The man answered her with a smile. Wendy lifted the towel off and stared at him resentfully. "Dare to tease me, wait, I''ll pack you upter." Duke looked at her gritted teeth, his heart jumped, where did he provoke her? The girl''s thoughts were like the days of June. It was changeable. Duke would understand thister. Of course, even though Wendy''s temper was quite small, it was within reasonable senses, which also increased her little interest with Duke. Wendy took a shower. She looked at the towel on the side and frowned. At the end, she immediately shouted: "Duke, help me find my towel in my box." When Duke was lying on the bed just now, he noticed that there was a frosted ss between the wash hands beside him. Although he could not see the situatione could see a faint shadow. His breathing suddenly increased, and he wanted to not see However, he could not control it and wanted to see it. He struggled for a long time between seeing and not seeing. Hearing her cry, he felt light and shocked. After shower, and her skin was stained with a pink color. She was wearing a bath towel of the same color at the moment. "It''s so hot." Wendy warmed up her long hair and sweated it on his forehead. Duke did not dare to take a look. She quietly took her changing pants and walked in. He whispered to her, "You change your clothes first, go out and eat after taking a bath." Wendy nodded warmly. When Duke came out, he wore a ck T-shirt and a pair of dark blue shorts. There was no trace of his work anymore, like a rich and gentleman''s song, Clean, masculine, seeing him dressed like this, Wendy stunned for a moment, as if he had seen the big boy who had stolen her girlish heart. "Let''s go. It''s already dark. You should be hungry." Duke asked with a smile. Wendy was still dumbfounded. Suddenly, she immediately rushed into Duke''s embrace and hugged him tightly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "What''s wrong?" Duke was a little surprised. "Nothing, just want to hug for a while." Wendy smiled. Duke reached out on her back. "Okay, let''s go out and eat first." Wendy warmly let go of her hand, and took the initiative to hold the man''s palm. Duke looked at her like a little daughter-inw, gentle and passionate, and her heart jumped up again. After the two of them walked out of the hotel, Duke drove the car and brought Wendy warm to a Bew restaurant. He worked here for a years. He was also familiar with this small city. He knew which restaurant had the best taste. Alright. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org S Wendy followed him into the restaurant and found a ce. It was time to eat dinner. Many people were in the restaurant. Moreover, it seemed that all of them were young men and women, and many of them were couples. "This restaurant is quite romantic. It''s a good ce for a date." Wendy turned her gaze out of the window. There was a sound of water flowing out of the window. Duke smiled and nodded. "Yes, it''s suitable for couples toe and eat." "How did you know about this ce? Did youe with another woman before?" Wendy''s voice turned, her beautiful eyes stained with mist. here." Duke was stunned and he quickly anxiously exined, "Of course not. I passed by this restaurant before. When someone told me, it was my first time Wendy actually deliberately probed him. Hearing his nervous handsome face flushed, Wendy pouted andughed: "Okay, I won''t scare you anymore." Duke smiled helplessly and took the tea on the table. "Don''t you drink some wine? When we entered the room earlier, we saw that there were many varieties of fruit wine there." Wendy drank some fruit wine in former time. The taste was very good. Before, they would have two sips. "I want to drive, just get two bottles if you want." The man replied with a smile. Wendy really turned around to get some wine. Chapter 1754 Chapter 1754 There was an arbutus vor and an apple vor. Wendy liked the packaging of the small bottle very much. One could imagine how delicious the drink was. "Babe, don''t drink so much. This kind of drink has plenty of stamina." Duke spent a few years here and still understood the wine culture. At the entrance, in fact, people who would not drink were easily confused by their beautiful appearance and were drunk. "Don''t underestimate me anymore. I''m not a terrible drinker. In order to be able to sleep well at night, I feel that there aren''t enough of these two bottles." Wendy warmed up with a confident expression. Duke could not help butugh angrily. She was really an arrogant girl. The delicious food were served. Arge te of chicken, a secret beef, a thick soup and a piece of greens. Wendy could not wait to open a bottle of wine,but started to eat. This taste was really indescribable. She felt that such a life was enough to drink the sweetest wine, eat the most delicious dishes, and look at the man he loves the most. Duke looked at her expression like an infatuated expression. He could notugh or cry. How satisfied was her to reveal this intoxicating expression. Wendy mood was really good. After she drank, she squinted at Duke, who hurriedly put the fattest chicken leg into her bowl: That''s the effort. Don''t patronize and drink. " Wendy looked at the fat chicken drumstick and smiled. "Duke, don''t be so good to me, I''ll inte. But don''t me me, it''s all yours." Duke looked at her little-looking face and could not help but sigh: "Eat your meal, you can''t block your mouth with such a delicious meal." Wendy stared at him boringly. After wearing a pair of gloves, she picked up the chicken leg and bitten it fiercely. The meat was crisp and tender, and it was really terrible. Avatar turned into a foodie and decided to swallow all the dishes. Rtive to Wendy''s casual nature, Duke still retained his elegance and restraint, eating and drinking slowly. In fact, this moment was also extremely happy and satisfying for him. His beloved girl was sitting opposite him. As he was looking at her from time to time with a pair of charming smiles, he had never loved it so easily. Several passionate girls were having dinner together. It might because there were so many people, so everyone is excited. They actually started ying a game, and the person who had lost had to go to the table to get a phone number. One of the girls, who was very gorgeous, had their eyes on Duke. Because the room are basically filled with couples, they felt that this game was very challenging. In front of a friend, she needs to ask for a man''s phone, which was proof of her charm. In fact, Wendy had already noticed the girls at that table because their voices were loud and noisy. Finally, the beautiful girl lost the game. She took a ss of wine on the table and drank it. Under the courage of female friends, she walked drunkenly and walked slightly to Duke and Wendy''s table. "Handsome guy, take a look at swimming and fitness and give me your phone number, I''ll give you a discount." The girl was quite smart and immediately used the means of marketing. She felt that if she directly asked the other party, it would be impossible. She had to find a way. Wendy stared at the girl in surprise. She did not expect her toe over and ask for a call. Duke calmly served her tea and sipped it, then replied coldly, "I''m not interested." The girl thought that Duke would at least look at her, and then politely rejected her in front of his girlfriend, but what she did not expect was that Duke had directly thrown out three words, and she suddenly spread out, making her afraid to continue disturbing his meal. "oh, really?, don''t be so ruthless. Can you please support my work?" The girl leaned on her beautiful hair, and specifically bent her long hair. Wendy stopped eating and her beautiful eyes widened. Then, sheughed: "Miss, are you insane? He is my boyfriend. Are you too confident or too lonely? " The girl didn''t expect Wendy to p her directly. Everyone looked around. She was ashamed of her, so she dared not talk anymore and turned around to return to her position. Duke lowered his head and smiled on his thin lip. Wendy stared at him angrily: "Did you look at her?" Duke looked innocent: "No" "If not, why did shee and ask you for contact number? You must have hinted to her." Wendy was pretty unhappy. "Honey, if you''re full, let''s go back first. Don''t be rejuvenated by this kind of thing." Duke looked at her unhappy look, immediately got up and walked over to hold her small hand. Wendy stood up and suddenly realized that there was still a bottle of wine beside her. She picked it up and drank it all in one breath. Then she took her backpack and followed Duke towards outside. Duke looked at her in disbelief. "You have drunk two bottles of wine?" Wendy nodded her head. "If you''re not in a good mood, you''ll have to drink some wine." "There''s a pedestrian street next to it. It''s very lively at night. If not, let''s go first and then go back." "It is up to you." Wendy replied. Duke had paid the meal and led her towards the pedestrian street. Wendy was still awake just now When she walked to the car, she suddenly felt like she was barely stepping on cotton. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Duke originally held her hand, but now he directly pushed her waist and stabilized her body. Wendyughed, "It''s too dark. I''m dazzled. I didn''t see the way." Duke was speechless. Wendy was obviously drunk. Chapter 1755 Chapter 1755 The pedestrian street was beautiful, with warm lights and grand bridges. Wendy tried to get her gaze focused, but she still felt that her body was heating up. Was she really drunk? "Honey, wait a minute,e and see this store." Suddenly, Wendy felt that the big hand on her waist was holding her into the brightly lit gold and silver jade store. Just a moment. "Sir, is there anything you need?" The store was a rich middle-aged woman, full of enthusiasm. "I''ll take a look first." Duke whispered as he looked at the finished products. Finally, he pointed to a transparent jade ring. "Wow, sir, you have a good eyesight. This is a good product. You picked it right away." The woman praised her and quickly took out the ring. Duke picked up and looked at the white jade carved on it. "Babe ..." "Uh?" Wendy was lying on the counterzily, and she started to lose her mind. She felt very dizzy. When she heard the man calling her name, she quickly stood up, and the next seconds, she felt the man pick up her left hand and put a ring on her finger. She lowered her eyes and saw that the man had given her a white jade ring. She could not help but raise her hand. The jade reflected the luster under the light, as if there was a living body in it. Light and shadow were flowing. The seller secretly cried in her heart. Actually, the jade in her shop was half real and half fake. Many foreign guests came to choose and did not know how to pick. Sometimes, she could earn a few dors a day, but today, she met this scorching guest. He just picked out the real product that she had mixed in with the fakes. Her logo was a uniform price, which was really genuine. "Your girlfriend''s fingers are really beautiful. It''s so beautiful." thedy boss praised. "I want this one." Duke took out his wallet and paid the bill. Wendy felt confused and felt that her ring finger was covered with a ring. She was momentarily dumbfounded. Duke did not dare to look at her intoxicated eyes. Actually, this was not a valuable thing, but when he passed this store entrance, he suddenly wanted to buy something and put it on her finger. He wanted her to wear the mark that belonged to him. "Duke, I''m dizzy!" Wendy muttered as she walked out of the store. Duke looked at her strangely rosy cheeks and knew that this was alcohol. She had to squat down in front of her: "I''ll carry you back into the car." Wendyughed happily andy on his back. The man stood up and reached out to support her two slender legs. Carrying her on her back and walking in the ink-like scenery, Duke could not help but want to slow down his pace. Wendy gripped her left hand tightly, fearing that the ring would identally fall out. "Babe!" "huh?" "I love you!" The man''s voice was low, as if he was talking to the air. He didn''t care if she could hear it. That was what he wanted to say now. "So do I." The girl lying on his back suddenlyughed. Duke''s embarrassed face turned out to be that she was not drunk. "Say one more time." The girl''szy voice came. Duke did not dare to say anything more. He felt like a fool. "Come on!" Wendy urged. Duke continued to pretend to be stupid. Suddenly, he felt the position of her neck and brought in a soft thing. It was the girl''s lips. In the next second, she stabbed it forcefully, and then took a bite with her teeth. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "ouch" The man muttered. This biting bite was so merciless. "I''ll see if there''s another woman who doesn''t know what to do. I want toe and talk to you." Although Wendy was drunk now, she still did not let go of what she had just said and still remembered it. "you''re really bad." Dukeughed. Wendy pretended not to hear it, pretending to sleep on his back. Back in the car, the man gently ced her in the co-pilot seat. Wendy;s breath was heavy. She pressed her forehead, and muttered softly That kind of wine is really drunk, I thought it was simr to fruit juice. " Duke, who was helping to fasten her seat belt, shook his head and smiled. "Idiot." Duke drove back to the hotel. When he entered the door, a few beauties in the hall looked at him with a strange gaze. Duke secretly screamed, wouldn''t he treat him like a bad person? After swiping to open the door of the hotel, Duke saw that Wendy was weak to walk, so he directly hugged her andid him on the bed. "I want water!" Wendy shouted. Duke immediately unscrewed a bottle of water and sent it to her mouth. "Duke." After drinking the water, Wendyy straight down, her eyes especially charming. Duke looked down at her from the top and took a few mouthfuls of the water bottle she had finished drinking. Even though the room was air-conditioned, he felt his heart burning. "Honey, if you feel ufortable, then sleep first." Duke pulled the nket over for her and covered her stomach, lest she catch a cold. "No, it''s too hot." Wendy kicked her legs straight away, then continued to look at Duke with a charming look, an expression that you should understand even though I didn''t say it, longing for it. Duke was ambiguous and pretended not to see her desire, and turned to the bathroom. "Duke,e back..." Wendy warmed up anxiously from the bed. The man''s back stiffened slightly and turned to look at her. "What''s wrong?" "Come here!" Wendy said very domineeringly. "What are you doing here?" The man stood still and put his hands around his chest, looking like he was watching a good show. "I want you toe over. You have toe over." Wendy continued to take out her royal sister''s posture. "honey I''m a man." Duke did not want toe over, but he did not dare to face a drunk Wendy, if she was crazy When he got up, he couldn''t hold her back. "Duke, you don''t love me anymore." Wendy was drunk and became emotional Even though she was not drunk to the point of being insane she could immediately turn red when she said that she could cry., The tears could slide right away. Duke was originally just joking with her, but he did not expect her to be so serious. "what''s wrong with you?" The man didn''t have any face. He quickly walked over and whispered, "Are you not feeling better?" Seeing that he hade over, Wendy flew forward without saying a word. Duke sat down by the bed and was thrown down like this by her. "I''ve caught you." Wendy was like a victorious little wild cat. Chapter 1756 Chapter 1756 Duke was forcibly suppressed by Wendy. His handsome eyes were startled. In the next second, before he could even reflect it, Wendy had already attached his face, and the soft lips were looking for his thin lips. "Honey ..." Duke was shocked by her initiative and enthusiasm. He immediately reached out to help her up, and her eyes were drunk. "Duke, aren''t we already married? Look, you''ve all worn my wedding ring on my hand." Wendy shook her head and shed a long hair. This cute look was really charming. When he heard what she had said, Duke could notugh or cry. Wendy was drunk. She would have thought that they were married. "Babe, you''re drunk," said Duke. "I''m not drunk, I''m sober, we''re just married, now it''s our wedding night... Duke, I like you ..." Wendy was really drunk. Her current IQ was touching. Just say anything. Duke was teased by her words. How could she exin it to her. However, listening to her confession was quite good. The man''s gaze was filled with affection as she looked at the girl who was being held up by her. Her eyes were drunk, her expression was dumbfounded, and she seemed to be anxious, trying to break free of his support. Duke looked at her pretty and touching appearance. When he was rxed, he suddenly let go of his hand. Wendy pressed directly on his strong chest. He waited for her to be passionate again, but after a while, he realized that she had fallen asleep on her chest. The man was shocked. He knew that she was drunk so quickly that he shouldn''t have stopped her just now. He actually liked the feeling of being "flirted" by her. The two of them were lying on top of each other. Duke didn''t want to move, because he wanted to see her fall asleep in his arms, feeling her breath and her soft body. At a state-level reception center abroad, Joseph had just finished talking about the state affairs and was about to take a bath to attend the dinner. Suddenly, a voice came out of the door:"Mr Joseph, there is someone want to see you." "Who is it?" Joseph''s face was a little tired and his gaze was cold. "It''s miss Daisy, I don''t know how she has the right toe in here." Warren frowned. "Just say I''m asleep now, let her go." Daisy anxiously took a step forward, looking forward. Warren said politely, "Sorry, Miss Daisy, Mr. Joseph has been working for a entire day. He was too tired and fell asleep. He might not be able to see you. Daisy became disappointed. Sheughed at herself: "Does he just guard against me? We''re friends anyway. He''s getting married now, can''t even friends do it?" "Miss Daisy, I wonder if you''ve ever heard a word. There''s no pure friendship between an adult man and a woman.. Daisy''s expression was bleak: "I saw himing here, and in fact, I didn''t have any other thoughts. I just wanted to see him." Daisy''s words couldn''t even lie to herself. She did not say anything more. She turned around and left. Her heart was empty. She thought that she hadpletely given up on her heart, but when she saw him so close to her, her dead heart revived, and she wanted toe over with a hint of hope. She, in the end, realized that even hisst hope had been lost. After Daisy left, Warren pushed the door and walked in. Joseph sat on the sofa and raised his eyes to ask him, "Have she left?" "Yes, she''s already gone. I think she still has affection for her husband. Maybe she''ll still have a chance." Warren sighed, feelings were really aplicated matter. Are people moving closer? "It''s time to be decisive about such a rtionship. If I met her today, even if she didn''t say anything, she would give her the chance to meet again." "Mister did it right." Joseph reached out and took his phone. "I wonder if she''s awake." Warren smiled lightly: "If you miss Ms. Joseph, you can give her a call. She''ll be very happy to receive your call." Joseph hesitated for a moment, but his fingers identally ran down. He was a little annoyed. Just then, azy female voice came from the phone: "Hello." She even answered the phone while she was asleep. "Babe, it''s me." Joseph smiled gently. Seeing that Joseph had already talked with Alvina, Warren walked out the door and did not dare to disturb their rare time. Alvina''s voice immediately woke up: "honey, are you done with your work? Finally, you have time to call me. I''ve been waiting for your call." Joseph chuckled. "There''s still a dinner in the evening. Now, it''s time for a break. "No, I slept during the day, and I can''t sleep at this moment either. Joseph, I want to see you." Alvina was like a poor child, even though he had not seen him for three days. However, she really could not stand the pain of this love sickness, as if she could pounce into his arms and feel his warmth. Joseph immediately hung up and dialed a video. The other party answered it in the next second. In the video, Joseph was dressed in a suit and had a calm and elegant temperament, but the blue statement on the other end of the phone was a disheveled hair. "Babe, why do you have dark circles?" When Joseph saw her, she immediately frowned. Could she not be used to living at the Grant Family? Alvina stunned and immediately denied, "No, it might be too dark. I''ll turn on the light." Joseph saw the video as if she had just thrown it on the quilt. The camera waved in chaos. In the next second, the lights turned brighter, and Alvina''s beautiful face returned to the front of the camera. Sure enough, after the light turned on, her expression had also improved a lot. It was herrge eyes that seemed to be dyed with water. Joseph carefully looked at her through the camera. At this moment, if it was not the state affairs that made him have no choice, he really wanted to immediately return to her side. "Do you miss me?" Alvina smiled and stared at Joseph under the camera. He looked like a straight man. Under the front camera, he truly restored his appearance. Even with such a clear pixel, he That face was still handsome, with deep facial features. "Of course, I''m worried that you''re not used to living in my parent''s house." Joseph might also feel that he was not as good as he thought. He intentionally adjusted the camera to make him look more photogenic. Alvina squinted and smirked. It seemed that this man had finally found the problem. After his adjustment, his eyes became clearer, even the gentle feelings under his eyes. "I don''t know how to get these videos. Just make do with it." Joseph smiled helplessly. "It''s okay, you looked great like this." Alvina covered her lips andughed, feeling that this man had just adjusted his camera just now. Joseph looked at his girl in the camera affectionately, even if he did not say anything, just looking at her like this, she was also very satisfied. "When will youeback?" Alvina asked him softly. "After two days." The man smiled and replied. "Mm, then you have to be careful over there. Heard that your next country is not very peaceful." Alvina was following his news all the time, knowing his next goal. It was actually a country where recent riots had frequented her heart. ContentN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. belongs to "Don''t worry, it''ll be fine. Everything is set up." Joseph gentlyforted her. Alvina was really worried, but she could not let him cancel this trip, she could only wait for him to return safely. The two of them chatted through the video as if they were ordinary couples. Joseph looked around. It was almost dinner time. He had to end the call. "Babe, take care of yourself. I''ll hang up first. I''ll give you a callter." Joseph whispered to her. Alvina was a little disappointed, but she nodded and hung up the video first. Joseph was stunned, then he smiled and shook his head. She was a little lost. However, she felt that she hung up first, but instead saved him from hesitating. Alvina held her phone and hid herself under the covers. It took a long time for her to calm down. Early morning! Wendy woke up. The first thing when she woke up is to look at the ring on her hand and shouted Fortunately, she did not lose it. In the bathroom, there was a rushing sound of water. Wendy was stunned. Early in the morning, why was Duke bathing? When Wendy was about to get out of bed with her painful head lifted, she realized something amazing. "Ah..." Wendy''s scream broke the silence of the morning. "What''s wrong?" A tall body rushed out of the bathroom. She covered her body only with a bath towel. Duke rushed to the bed anxiously and asked her: "Honey, what happened?" Wendy pointed his finger at the nket. "Why ... why are my pants missing?" Duke was embarrassed by the handsome face. Then, he smiled and said, "Look for yourself under the covers. Maybe you took it off yourself." Wendy used his toes to pull it out and really kicked out her pants. "I was wearing a dressst night. Why did I change into my pajamas?" Wendy asked a question. Duke was embarrassed. "I''ll change it for you." Chapter 1757 Chapter 1757 What he said made Wendy blushed. In the next second, she hid under the covers. She was ashamed and panicked, feeling that she had no face to see this man again. Seeing that she was hiding, Duke felt nervous and thought that she was angry. She walked to the bed a few steps and reached out to remove the nket. She also thought of her appearance. She asked dryly, "babe, sorry, you vomited some wine yesterday, so I wanted to change your pajamas." Wendy''s mumbled voice came under the nket. "Oh, it''s like that, then ... Then, why did I take off my sleep pants?" "In the midnight, you say it''s hot, and then you took it off yourself." Duke could not help butugh, then he carried a bed of nkets on the floor in the middle of the night. Wendy revealed a head from the nket. His long ck hair and clear face, but her eyebrows were stunned: "I did it myself? It''s too embarrassing." Duke''s eyes stunned. In the next second, he could not help but want to tease her. Wendy shakes her head, his face nk: "I really don''t remember what I did, and I just felt that I slept quite wellst night." "If you don''t remember now, then forget it." Duke pretended to be serious and turned back to the bathroom. "Hey, don''t go. You''ve made it clear. What are you ashamed of?" Wendy immediately lifted the nket and covered his waist. She held out his small hand and yelled at him: say clear." Duke smirked. This little woman was really easy to be deceived. She actually believed him. "You said that you love me very much and want to have children with me, and you even want to pull my clothes." At this moment, Duke was free to y around. He made a fool of herself. Anyway, he would believe what she said. Can not let such a good opportunity. "Ah?" Wendy frowned even more tightly as she was about to tie a knot. She subconsciously covered her mouth. Oh my god, how could she say such a word? Duke saw that she was shocked, so she turned her head and looked at her: "Honey, I don''t know if you''re drunk and you can talk nonsense. Remember, you won''t be allowed to drink anymore. I''ll make even bigger jokes. In front of me, I''ll be fine. In front of others, something''s going to happen. "1 Wendy was extremely remorseful. She reached for her long ck hair and cried out: "I won''t drink anymore,, It''s too embarrassing." Duke saw that she had finally learned a lesson, and then came over tofort her: "Okay, don''t feel bad, as long as you don''t get drunk next time, is your head hurting now?" "It''s a little." Wendy looked at him pitifully and looked at him: "Duke, will you tease me?" Duke''s gentle and indulgent bent over kissed her hair: "Of course not, in front of me, you can do anything." "Really? When you get marriedter, you''re not allowed to turn over your old ount. Otherwise, I''ll flip my face with you." Wendy was very overbearing. Duke was a little speechless. How could he have such an unreasonable little princess? "When I walk out of this door, I will forget about what happenedst night. I won''t say anything about it in the future." The man immediately assured him. Wendy''s feelings were better now. He looked at the man and realized that the man was actually only wearing a bath towel. "Hurry up and put on your clothes. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll do something bad again." Wendy warmed up to remind him. Duke''s handsome face was embarrassed. This little woman really knew what was bad. If she threatened people, she couldn''t help her with a small mouth. When Duke came out, he changed into a casual set of clothes, and Wendy also put on her pajamas. Wendy took the clothes and got dressed in the bathroom, and when she came out again, she wore a slim dress and looked handsome. "Our first stop today was to go to a small town about 100 kilometers away from here. It''s very beautiful and has a naturalke." As he said as he packed up, he paused and said In the evening, we will stay overnight at thekeside hotel. Wendy''s face was hot when she heard the night. The two of them came out of the hotel and drove straight to the next destination. Along the way, the wild flowers grew wild. The sky was high and the people were very rxed. Wendy reached out to louder the music, thenzily spread out both hands and hummed along with it. Duke looked at her with a happy expression, and her lips could not help but rise up. If this were their future life, how good would it be? But beauty was destined to be short-lived. The journey took almost three hours and the road was tortuous. When they arrived, it was already lunchtime. Duke had arranged the amodation first, so he took a walk around with Wendy. After they had lunch, they were going to see the naturalke. The road to the road was a small path. After crossing the mountain behind, Duke and Wendy bought a bottle of water and walked to it.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. It was surrounded by rocky mountains. The trees were not tall. There was still snow on the mountain peak in the distance. The air immediately became cold. Duke quickly took out Wendy''s warm knitted coat and put it on her shoulders. "Why did you bring a coat for me?" Wendy was still thinking that she would be frozen into a dog in a while, but he did not expect the man to be prepared. "I am familiar with this ce, as well as the weather here. The altitudezis high. There''s snow in the mountains every year. Of course, I have to prepare a coat for you." Duke chuckled and exined. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Then why don''t you have a coat?" Wendy tightened his knit jacket tighter, finally feeling warm. Duke shrugged his shoulders and said confidently, "I am not cold. Don''t worry about me." Wendy nced at him. However, looking at Duke''s handsome face, he did not have to worry about his fitness. "Duke, look at me!" After the two of them walked for a while, Wendy changed a camera pole from somewhere, holding up her phone, and suddenly called the man walking in front of her.. Duke turned around instinctively, and saw the girl tiptoe in front of him. The pink lips were urately ced on his thin lips. In the next second, he heard the cardàêàêàê¡£ o "Hah, I caught you." Wendy happily retrieved her phone and admired her masterpiece. The man stayed where he was and he didn''t like to take pictures. He was afraid that he would be changed by this girl Chapter 1758 Chapter 1758 A news made a huge ssh in the entertainment industry. The young head of SEM, Joshua, was about to get married soon. When Elizabeth entered the entertainment circle soon, she had been exposed to the scandal with the former superstar, Joshua. She didn''t know how many girls envied her. Everyone had even attacked her verbally on the Inte. Withdrawing from the circle, the news about her was seldom reported. Until recently, someone had photographed her holding a child in the arms of the hospital, and everyone realized that she had actually given birth to a child. People did not dare to report this incident. Someone behind them controlled all the scandals about Elizabeth. Now that Joshua was about to get married, this matter aroused everyone''s concern again. Everyone was curious. Who would he marry? Just as everyone was guessing, a grand ceremony in the idental music industry had revealed the inside story of this event. When Joshua stepped out, he attracted the all attention of the media reporters. When he got out of the car, he held a baby five or six months old in his arms. The festive id little red dress wore a headband of the same color on her forehead, and her two big eyes shed the crowd. Even though it was very little, the delicate little face really inherited the fine genes of Joshua.. Joshua appeared with the child, causing everyone shocked and suspicious. At this moment, a bright and beautiful woman in a white dress walking down from themercial car even made everyone lose their chin.. Elizabeth expected that there would be many reporters at the door, but at this moment, she was still a little ufortable with the dazzling lights. Suddenly, she had a pair of big hands that gently pulled her. He used his tall body Blocking some of the light for her and holding her daughter tightly in his arms. The little girl obviously had not experienced such a big scene with so many people. At first, she was very calm. Very quickly, she was frightened. Her small mouth ttened and her eyes were filled with tears quickly. Her two small hands tightly gripped her father''s shirt. Joshua was always concerned about his daughter''s expression, and suddenly saw her crying. The bottom of his eyes softened and he reached out to hold her little head in his arms. He felt the familiar atmosphere of Daddy, and the little guy immediately rxed a little, but his two little hands still tugged on Daddy''s clothes, looking very insecure. The family of three bypassed the red carpet in front of the reporters and walked into the VIP channel. Joshua looked at the woman beside him and realized that she was quite nervous. He couldn''t help but smile: "You were a person in the entertainment industry. How could you be so afraid?" "Maybe it''s because what I have been through. I am not always confident." Elizabethughed at herself. Joshua''s eyes stunned. In the next second, he took her directly into his arms and gave her a stable kiss: "No, you''re the righteous second wife of the family right away." "Don''t do that, the child looks at it." Elizabeth did not expect that Joshua kissed her in the aisle. Even though there was no staff to enter and leave, there was still a little cute in his arms. She was blinking her eyes at daddy'' and mummy, wondering what they were doing. Joshuaughed softly, reaching out to cover his daughter''s big eyes from her. "Ah ah ah!" The little guy was not happy immediately. She reached out to grab her father''s finger, and when he got it, she was about to bite into his mouth. "Our baby is really like you. It''s fierce enough." Seeing that the little guy''s teeth weren''t even, Davidson was biting. It was so cute and funny. "You''re just fierce." Elizabeth did not like him to describe herself as if she was fat and strong. "Okay, don''t talk about you anymore, let''s go." Joshua immediately served softly, but he did not dare to easily mess with this woman. They went to the first row to sit down, and there was an uproar behind them. Not only did the girl star still think of Joshua, because he hadn''t been rumored recently, he thought that he was single again and many girls have expressed their love. But now, it turned out that they thoght too much. Elizabeth saw a lot of familiar faces, but she didn''t want to say hello. Even with her back to her, Elizabeth could still feel how angry those eyes staring at her were, yes, everyone thought that she had stolen Joshua, Right? "Is she hungry now?" Edwards realized that the little guy wasn''t eating his hands anymore. Instead, he looked for something on his chest, but for a while, the little guy was sweating anxiously. Ignoring it, she just choked on the shirt of Joshua. Joshua did not expect his daughter to bite in such a hurry. Moreover, the odd bite was just that he did not have the milk to relieve her hunger, but he wasughed out loud. Elizabeth turned her head to watch her daughter make a move to feed herself in the arms of Joshua, and sheughed. "Give her to me," Joshua gave the child to her, but he came with her and instructed her: "You are not allowed to feed here. Follow me."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Elizabeth was embarrassed for a moment. How could she feed here? Elizabeth carried her daughter and walked to the side door. She went to the backstage and found a lounge. The little guy could not wait any longer and began to cry impatiently. As soon as Elizabeth went in, she immediately fed her. The little guy''s tears still hung on her cheeks. She ate and grabbed the long hair that Elizabeth had dropped. S Joshua sat idly by the side and looked very seriously. Elizabeth was so embarrassed that he stared at her like this. She immediately turned around and refused his eye sight. Someone was getting unhappy. "What do you mean by facing your back with me? "You''re embarrassed to see me," said Elizabeth softly. "You''ve been neglecting me for almost a year and a half, and you don''t even let me see it." Joshua''s handsome face became even more dissatisfied. "Who said that, you still have to have another child? What is a year and a half? You have to endure three years." Elizabeth said breathlessly. Joshua''s handsome face froze, three years? He couldn''t die of thirst? Chapter 1759 Chapter 1759 Joshua finally saw her "ruthless" side, but the first child was still feeding, so he mentioned the matter of having a second child on a certain night. Forgive him. For a fresh mummy, she was too busy with one child. No one would dare to think about a second child, or she would not want to be born again. "Three years? Are you really patient?" Joshua stood up from the sofa and walked slowly behind his wife, with her thin lips close to her ear, with a hint of coquettish. Elizabeth snorted: "Take it, I don''t want that anyway." "Did you let me be indifferent after marrying me?" Someone''s handsome face stiffened, and the fragile male self-esteem seemed to have been smashed by others. He could not do that. Elizabeth could not help butughed at by his expression, and reached out to push him away. He affected his daughter to drink milk.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Joshua was stunned, his eyes hurt, but at this moment, he received a white-eyed daughter who was rewarded by his daughter who was drinking milk. An unpleasant person disturbing her food? His daughter''s white eyes were so real. Joshua quickly took a step back and did not dare to provoke the freshmen. When she was full, the little guy fell asleep contentedly. Elizabeth directly put her daughter into the arms of Joshua, and shook her arm: "It''s so tired." Joshua carefully and gently embraced his daughter in his arms. He lowered his head and kissed her little face. He smelled a milky fragrance, and could not help but sigh in his heart. The man who was married was also suffering. He once thought that he could enjoy the world of two people after receiving the certificate. Once she was pregnant, she would face a window of one or two years. No matter what period of time, there were all sorts of seductive events around Joshua''s side. He could only pretend that he did not understand and ignored all the hints, and tried to make everyone recognize his married status. The few people thought that he was single and tried to keep increasing. Fortunately, he was strong in self-control. Elizabeth''s fierce personality, he had understood before. Although she had good skills, once he made a principled mistake, she would never forgive him. She would turn around and walk far and far and never allow herself found. This was the one thing that Joshua was most afraid of. He was afraid that in the future, he would have nothing to do with herself. That would be the most severe punishment. "Let''s go, don''t miss the wonderful dinner tonight." Seeing that she had arranged her clothes, Joshua took her out. The party was very exciting, but the celebrities who came here today were all overshadowed by the rumors of Joshua and Elizabeth. How popr is it? Through today''s party, Joshua publicized his married identity and hugged his little princess, letting everyone witness that he was now a versatile grandfather. Those who had thoughts about him or were trying to attract his attention A woman was deeply hurt, but she had no choice but to ept the truth. Love was a raremodity. It was very difficult to really witness it, unless she had the opportunity to personally experience it. The starry sky was filled with reflections on theke. The crystal-clearke was like a huge mirror that reflected the beauty around it. Wendy held the phone and photographed it happily like a child. Duke sat on the stone beside her and took out a bottle of water. It was getting dark. Wendy heard of that the night sky was beautiful, and she was making a trip again. Sure enough, when she came this time, she could see a different beauty. Wendy was exhausted from walking. Finally, he was willing to sit quietly on the side of the man, bent her legs. Her long hair was not tied up, and was lifted by the wind. A thin white down jacket showed her It was as beautiful as an elf under the night sky. Duke turned his head to look at her. At this moment, he seemed to have seen a fairy from the sky. Theke was more beautiful than hers. Her big eyes shing, hiding a gxy of stars. Wendy looked at theke, suddenly feeling a pair of eyes, staring at her like a wolf, making her have to turn around and look at him. Without waiting for her to speak, Duke gently pushed her back. On the huge stone, a strong arm stretched out to make her a pillow. The man''s body was very warm, like a ze, and Wendy involuntarily approached him. "What are you doing?" Wendy muttered to ask him. In that moment, her heart was cracked. She thought about what he was going to do wildly, but in fact, the man did nothing else. Just staring at her from above, as if she was the scenery in his eyes. The man''s thin lips smirked and reached out to take care of her long hair that had been blown on her face by the wind. He said in a low voice, "babe, are you happy for staying with me?" Wendy blinked her eyes. She was suddenly asked about such a serious topic. It was a little confusing, but she nodded hard: "Of course, I have never been happy like this before." Her answer made the man very satisfied. He could not help but cling onto her body, and his thin lips carefully kissed her at the corner of her lips. "I''m also very happy, I haven''t been rxed like this for a long time," said Duke. Wendy sighed, "We love too early, don''t we? If I''m twenty-two now and graduated from university, and you''re not that busy at work, we can spend every day together." "It''s not early, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. If you wait any longer, I''m afraid I''ll lose my ability and the courage to love you." In her young age, she ran out of breath in front of him. At that time, his had feelings for her. It was as if she felt that an impossible thing had happened. She took the initiative to look for him. Wendy''s heart slightly got hurt. She held out her small hand and caressed his handsome face. Finally, she looked up with her head and kissed his thin lip:" Yes, I can always see warm things in you. You look at me with the light that I like forever. " The man''s body was stiff, and he suddenly blushed. He did not know what kind of light his eyes were looking at. Perhaps a wolf saw a delicious prey. "You haven''t been scared away by me. It''s already a good thing to be thankful for." Dukeughed loud. "I''m not that timid. I won''t let go of the prey I''m aiming at." Wendy''s words were even more arrogant than he was. The man looked stunned. Why did he be her prey? This didn''t seem right. "Babe, should we change our roles? I''m a hunter, and you''re a prey." Duke''s male self-esteem did not allow him to be a prey. Wendy immediatelyughed. The man smiled loudly. The man looked at her with an inexplicable smile. Was it funny? "No, you''re my prey. I like the feeling of hunting, because it''s challenging, and I have a sense of anticipation. don''t want to be a prey. I only use my strength to run forward and flee my life. Angrily pursed her lips and resolutely refused to do so. S Duke bit his teeth. It seemed like it was time to prove his male self-esteem. Just when Duke wanted to be suppressed, she suddenly heard her whine. "Where did it hurt?" The man was shocked and asked with concern. "You pressed my hair." Wendy warmed her face. Duke quickly let go of her hand and picked her up. In the next second, he was counterattacked. "Your hair is short and won''t be crushed. It''s your turn. I like to lie on you. It''s warm and soft. It''s a natural human flesh mat." Oppressed on him. Duke stared at the stars in the sky, and the stars were shining, as if she was joking at him, notpeting for a bit of family status. "Wendy, don''t overdo it." Hearing that the woman lying in his arms giggled, Duke knew that she had said that the pain was intentional. Wendy stoppedughing and raised e her head. She looked at him with her shiny eyes: "Don''t think that I don''t know what you''re thinking. Hmm, I''m not as stupid as you think. Lwant family status. Alright, pleasee first to please me. I''m in a better mood and your family status will be there. " Duke was really speechless. Sure enough, the people in the Grant Family were quite smart. Even Wendy, who he thought was the most stupid, was not bad. "How do you want me to please you?" The man asked with a frustrated expression. "I don''t know at present. Just think about it yourself." "Is that okay?" Duke sat up hard, but Wendy did not reflect it. She was forced to sit on him. In the next second, her head was firmly held by the man''s big palm. She had nowhere to hide, and the lip was taken away by the man. Wendy warmed her brain as if there was a firework exploding. She did not expect that Duke would dare to be so arrogant. "Dad, it''s so beautiful here?" Just when Duke wanted to show off his masculine charm, he heard a little girl yelling at him from behind, he stiffened, and quickly turned the girl in his arms gently Let go. Wendy was a little stunned and her breathing was messy. However, she also saw a family of three running out of the trail. She did not dare to stand up. She quickly stood up from the man. He held his head and let this beautiful sky out for them to enjoy. On the way back, Wendy was tired, and Duke immediately carried her back and slowly walked towards the brightly lit direction. Chapter 1760 Chapter 1760 Time flickered. It was already the day when Joseph returned home. Alvina counted the days with her fingers. Finally, he was going to return. These days, she refused to hold her phone and kept an eye on his movements. Sometimes, a lot of things would not be reported. She would be anxious and uneasy. It was hisst trip, which happened to see him. An explosion happened in that city. Someone was injured. The casualties were quite serious. Alvina''s heart tightened. Fortunately, he returned her message and made her feel at ease. It was getting dark. At the entrance of the Grant Family, a train team stopped and the car door opened. Joseph walked in with a suit jacket. The parents and the elder of the Grant Family were anxiously waiting for him. He was relieved. "Grandfather, dad and mom, are you waiting for me?" Joseph had a gentle smile on his face. When he got home, he was no longer the superior Mr. President, but the family''s children, the elders. In front of his families, he did not dare to hold any shelves. "I''m just waiting for you. I didn''t cook anything." Mrs. Miller nced at him, not only could she spoil her husband now, she could even have her son. Joseph stepped forward and gave his mother a hug. She pushed him away: "Don''t hug me. Alvina is upstairs. You go and look for her. She must have missed you so much." Joseph was rejected by his mother and smiled. "That''s okay, I''ll go upstairs to see her." In fact, Alvina had already heard the sound of the car with her ears raised, but she was embarrassed to go downstairs because she was afraid to look at him affectionately in front of the elders. It was only suitable for the two people to show it when they were together, but they still had to be restrained in front of the elders. Joseph went upstairs. He could still calm his mind just now, but at the moment, the thought of seeing a beloved woman made his heart stir. As soon as he walked upstairs, he saw a beautiful figure by the door of the bedroom. It was Alvina who had walked out of the door.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The two of them looked at each other. After a few days of disappearance, they were both a little shy. They are a little nervous at this moment. Joseph smirked. Although he was a little nervous, he walked up to Alvina in front of her and gently called out, "Babe, we haven''t seen each other for days. Alvina could not help but be agitated by his words and immediately raised her head and red at him: "Yes, if you don''t appear again, I will forget what you look like." "I''m standing in front of you now. Take a good look at me and remember how I look." The man gently attached, his voice low and maic. "Who wants to see you?" Alvina turned around and walked to the bedroom. The man walked in with her and could not help butugh out loud, "do you mean it?" After hearing what he said, Alvina could not bear to turn around and wanted to exin a few words, but found out that he turned around and snuggled into his arms. He deliberately took a step forward and looked at her deeply. "You ..." Alvina realized that she had been tricked into trying to escape. She could not escape but only be hugged tightly in his arms, and his lips were lightly kissed on her forehead and hair. It was as if he was kissing the thing he loved most carefully. "Babe, don''t be angry, okay?" The man was really afraid that his joke had just gone overboard and would make her unhappy. Alvina''s eyes were sore. Her two little hands could not help but cling to his healthy waist, and her cheeks were close to his chest. Finally, she heard his heart beating so close to him. Joseph watched her finally calm down, relieved, and held her tighter. The two of them hugged each other. Although they didn''t say anything, all the words were superfluous. They only needed to be close to each other'' hearts, enough. "Joseph ..." Suddenly, the elder''s voice rang outside the door. The two of them quickly released their hands. Joseph immediately straightened his jacket and turned out of the bedroom. He was concerned: "Grandfather, are you looking for me?" "That... It seems like Wendy hasn''t gone to school recently, but she didn''t tell us that she''sing back. Ask her what she''s doing now. I'' once called her and she did not pick up. The elder found out that this granddaughter''s wings were stiff. He even dared not answer his calls. He must scold her when she came back. Joseph immediately nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll call her now." "Wait a moment, did you let your friend take care of her before? Or else, you called your friend and asked him about Wendy." The elder hinted at Joseph. Joseph stunned for a moment. "It''s okay, you can call Duke and ask him." The elder did not have his phone number, so he was in a hurry in the past two days, As soon as Joseph came back, the elder could not sit still, so he had toe to him to discuss the matter. Joseph nodded. "Okay, I''ll call him to ask." "Call now, in front of me." The old man wasn''t good at teasing. He had to hear his granddaughter right now that he could rest at ease. Josephughed. He turned around and saw that Alvina was hiding behind the door. When she touched his gaze, she looked like she was startled. She then retracted her head. Joseph was confused. Of course, Alvina was nervous and a little uneasy. If Joseph knew that she had known about Duke and Wendy, but did not tell him, would he be angry with her? Joseph felt his grandfather and his wife behind him look weird, but he couldn''t tell anything at all. Joseph took out his phone and called Duke. A few secondster, Duke answered. "Hello, do you know where is Wendy? I heard that she''s finished her work at school." Joseph asked him with a low voice. Duke was obviously hesitating for a moment, then replied, "I''ll send her back by myself tomorrow. She''s with me now." Joseph''s expression was stunned, and heughed: "did she bring you many troubles?" "No." Duke replied in a low voice, then he said silently, "Joseph, I have something to tell you when Ie back this time." "Okay, then take care of it again." Joseph said with a smile. "I''ll take good care of her. Do you want to say a few words to her?" Duke asked. "No, anyway, you guys are going toe back tomorrow. Let''s talk about itter." After Joseph finished speaking, he hung up the phone. The old man sat beside him, sighed hard, and looked at his grandson with a stiff expression. He scoffed: "He''s still an interesting kid, and he knows he wants toe back and talk to you." "Grandfather, do you know what''s going on?" Joseph frowned and his heart was in chaos. The elder nodded, "Your sister is dating someone. Don''t you know?" Joseph was shocked. "I don''t know? Who''s her boyfriend?" "why did you catch up with your hope? I''m worried that it''s not obvious. Your sister is still with Duke at night, do you think this is normal? The elder really wanted to knock on his grandson''s head and let him know something about EQ Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org S "What?" Joseph was shocked by his grandfather''s words, and he could not believe it: "Are they together?" The elder gestured, "Don''t be surprised, your sister has a good eye. "But they''re so different in age. How could they be together?" Joseph was shocked a little messy. One was his best friend, the other was his biological sister. At that moment, when his sister was following up, he thought that Duke also treated her asa sister, but he did not expect him to start his own sister. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Age isn''t a problem. The question is, do you know this Duke well? Is someone else character as honest as he has shown it?" The elder''s main concern was what kind of person he was. "How could this be? How can this be done?" Joseph was shocked at this moment. "Okay, can''t you believe in Duke, or do you worry about your sister?" The elder frowned. Joseph frowned hard. "Who did they start first?" Chapter 1761 Chapter 1761 No one could answer Joseph Grant''s question. Because they were not on the stage, there was no solution to this question. The elder just came up and asked Joseph Grant to make a call to ask her granddaughter how she was. Even if she was safe and sound, and he would be back by ne tomorrow, he would be at ease. Joseph Grant looked at the bedroom door, then opened his long legs and walked in. "Ah!" Alvina Miller, who was behind the door, was shocked by his sudden appearance. Joseph Grant stood in front of her, locking her guilty face down from above, "Alvina, you already know?" Alvina Miller was questioned by him and immediatelyughed: "I didn''t mean to hide it from you. It''s Wendy Grant don''t let me tell you first. You know that I''m very loyal, I immediately agreed to her, then, of course, I won''t tell you without her consent. " The man suddenly reached out his hands and stuck Alvina Miller in his embrace. His thin lips were dangerously attached. "Alvina, how much more do you have to hide from me? Hmm?" In the end, she made her voice tremble and immediately shook her head. "No ... no, I didn''t identally flip through your call logst time while you were taking a bath?" Joseph Grant: "..." Alvina Miller saw his expression freeze and immediately exined nervously: "I just want to see if you have any contact with Daisy Charley. I don''t have any other thoughts. Really, but I see that you seem to have some simple names on it. Joseph Grant, are you in touch with her?" Joseph Grant could not help but sigh when she saw the color of worry shing across her eyes. His finger lightlynded on her cheek and gently touched: "Of course not, I won''t contact her again in the future. Don''t think about it anymore?" Alvina Miller immediately took the initiative to pounce into his arms, her eyes closed tightly, and his little face gnawing his chest: "Okay, I believe in you, I don''t know why I became so sensitive as soon as I was pregnant. Oh, I used to think that if your feelings for me were a little weaker, I would be able to turn around and leave, but now I realize that I can''t do it. If you ignore me, I''ll be very sad. I''ve changed my way to cause your concern. Did I change?'' Joseph Grant listened to her broken words and felt slightly shocked. She could not help but reach out and hugged her tightly,forting him in a low voice: "You''re pregnant, your emotions will be lower. This is normal. Just stop thinking about it. How could I not want you and your child? This was something we asked for together in front of the Buddha. It''s so precious. Alvina Miller could not help butugh, thinking that at noon that day, he had specially brought himself to pray for the Buddha. His heart was warm. He was really very hearty and had been thinking about her. "Mm, I''m not chaotic, but you won''t object to the matter of Wendy Grant and Duck, isn''t it?" Alvina Miller immediately lifted his head from his arms and looked at the man in a state of surprise. Expression. Joseph Grantughed angrily: "I''m angry because they are hiding from me. So are you, why are you hiding from me? Am I not worthy of trust?" "Don''t ask me this question. You have to ask warm, she must be afraid that you''re angry." Alvina Miller immediately put aside this cauldron and was afraid that he would hit him again. "Wait for her toe back this time. I''ll definitely ask this girl. This girl''s wings are so stiff that she''s hiding something important from me." Joseph Grant thought of this headache sister andughed angrily. Settled the expression. Alvina Miller couldn''t help but squeeze a warm sweat for Wendy Grant. I hope she can handle it. Otherwise, if she were to be scolded, she would be quite pathetic. "Don''t be angry. You must wait until her rtionship with Duck has stabilized. I''ll tell you that as a brother, you should care more about her love life. Entrusted to a man for life? He was young and passionate about his feelings. Once she fell in love, it was easy to get in. Duck was older than her, and he must be mature and rational to treat his feelings. He must know what kind of woman he wants Marrying, I''m afraid that being warm will not be rational enough. "Alvina Miller didn''t know much about Duck. Moreover, he was the nephew of the former president. With this rtionship, Alvina Miller was worried enough. Joseph Grant''s eyes looked at her with a gentle smile. Alvina Miller said it for a long time, but he did not say a word, just watching her smile. Alvina Miller waited for his answer. She did not expect to raise her head, but only to look at his smiling eyes. She could not help but stretched out her hand and punched his chest: "Why aren''t you talking? I''m talking to you seriously. " Joseph Grant smiled and replied, "I didn''t expect you to care so much about Wendy." Alvina Miller was stunned. There was a stagnation in her beautiful eyes. The next second, she pushed him away forcefully: "I''m toozy to talk to you." Since he knew that she was concerned, why didn''t he answer? The man saw her going, his long arm stretched out, and he gently dragged her into his embrace. This time, he was carrying her back and his head was on her shoulder. He said gently, "Don''t worry, I can''t afford to lose it. Duck has been bullied by her since she was a child. I didn''t see that they were in love before. I thought it was just a small trouble. Now, I understand that they might have had each other for a long time. I''m very impressed. '' "Really? Is Duck a reliable man?" Alvina Miller asked. "Mm, of course, he''s reliable. Even though his surname is Grant, he''s definitely two different personalities from his uncle. His uncle is an ambitious family. He''s not. I don''t believe that Wendy will like him. Charm, it''s not silly. Just look at the outside, not the inside." When Alvina Miller heard him say the words silly and sweet, heughed out loud, "Okay, since you said that, then I''m relieved, but do you think I''m not silly?" Joseph Grant kissed her by her thin lips: "Stupid is stupid enough, sweet and very sweet, as to whether it''s an idiot, it still needs to be tested." "What? Joseph Grant, say that again." Alvina Miller immediately became angry. It seemed that she was not angry. This man was really bullying. "Dare to say it, I''m afraid you''ll hit me." Joseph Grant was horrifying, but the speed of admitting the mistake was also covered. As soon as Alvina Miller''s anger came out, he immediately kissed her gently ''S lips, so she couldn''t get out of fire. Alvina Miller''s mind instantly went nk. She really could not refuse this man''s gentle kiss, which she had been expecting for the past few days. She lowered her body and leaned against the man''s arms. Joseph Grant was worried that she would fall. Her hands clenched her tightly. When the kiss was over, the two of them were breathing a little. His words were blushing, but he did not dare look at the man''s eyes, but Joseph Grant smiled: "Okay, let''s continue at night, let''s go downstairs first. Otherwise, I''m afraid my parents would think we''re upstairs. Fortunately, she was trembling as soon as she said about Alvina Miller. She was most afraid of losing her proper image in front of the elders. She quickly pushed Joseph Grant away and turned to walk out. "Then let''s hurry down." "Wipe your saliva." The man smiled and reminded her. Alvina Miller really reached out to wipe it, but she didn''t touch anything. When she turned around, the man smirked, only to find out that he had been fooled by him, and red at him: "Dare to lie to me. ount. " Someone''s expression stagnated. However, the way she was serious about wiping her lips just now was really cute. No matter how she was going to settle the bill, he would apany her to the end. In the beautiful Lake District, the vi was brightly lit. Wendy took a shower and came out wearing his pajamas. As soon as she came out, she noticed that the atmosphere was not right. She gently turned her beautiful eyes and saw that Duck was holding a phone and sitting on the sofa beside her. She took a ss of water and drank towards him. "What''s wrong? What''s wrong with you?" Wendy had never seen him like this. It was as if she was worried. Duck ced his phone beside her and reached out to her. Ling immediately went to his side and sat on hisp. "Your brother called me just now." On the shoulders of her, Duck leaned on her shoulder. "My brother, did he say anything?" Wendyfort his nerves, and his small hand holding the cup tightened slightly. "He just asked about your situation. I said you''re with me. He didn''t say anything, but I decided to tell him about our rtionship when I send you back tomorrow." Duck lowered his voice a little. She didn''t live in her arm and kissed her: "We don''t want techide anymore. I want to be honest with you, warm, do you want to?" "Of course I thought about it. I thought about it before, but now I want it even more." Wendy could not help but hugged him and said with a smile. "Maybe your brother has already guessed, I''m really afraid that he will call over and ask me. When I''m with you, my courage seems to have be less courageous." Duck looked at the phone and could not help but hugged her tighter some. "Itch!" Wendy immediatelyughed. His hair stabbed at her delicate arm, causing her to feel itchy, and she broke free. When he saw her struggling, Duck, who was already in control of his feelings, suddenly burst into mes. He did not know where the courage came and suddenly hugged her to the sofa. Wendy was stillughing but when the man was depressed, she did not dare tough anymore. Her big shiny eyes, a little shy, nervous, looked at him uneasily. "Wendy, sometimes I think, good things, why should you wait forever? Why don''t you take all the things you should do while the time is right? Maybe, you won''t be left behind." It was a dumb idea. Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Okay, I''m not afraid." Duck was originally still full of excitement. When he saw her big and clear eyes, he suddenly felt that his thoughts were too ridiculous. Good things were worth waiting for. Chapter 1762 Chapter 1762 In the end, atst, Duck stood still and stood up. She reached out toy down the woman''s pajamas on the sofa and said hoarsely, "Sleep early, we''ll probably need to get up early at noon tomorrow." Wendy looked at him warmly. Just now, she was still warmly looking to carry on with her. She now regained his calm personality, and she could not understand his thoughts. "Duck, isn''t my body good enough? I can''t attract you?" Wendy was a little sad. She had prepared herself several times, but it was always him who had to give up halfway. The reason for getting out of the car was that it was tickled by someone else''s heart. "Don''t think nonsense. There''s nothing. Your body is very good." Afraid of her sadness, Duck squatted down, gently caressing her long hair and smiling tofort her. "Everyone said that passion is very difficult to suppress, but I think you can put it away in the next second. Is your passion for me fake?" Wendy still was a little angry. She stopped and she doubted herself. "Of course it''s true, it''s all true, warm, I''m afraid I really want you. Your brother will want my life. For the sake of safety, we''ll still wait." Duck said jokingly. "You''re so afraid of my big brother, he doesn''t eat people, and what is he afraid of? If we have any rtionship, then you will put your responsibility on me. Anyway, my brother won''t me me. Scold me for a few words. "Wendy warmed his mouth and looked depressed. "I''m not afraid of it. I can''t rify it with you. I respect your big brother. I hope he can trust my character. Wendy, our two families are sensitive. Many things need time to verify., Passion is temporary, but I want to live with you forever. Don''t worry. "Duck did not know how to exin his inner thoughts, but he really cares about Joseph Grant''s view of himself. Marry Wendy as wife. "Okay, your men''s dignity is still very important. I''ll defend it for you." Although Wendy didn''t understand, she could see that Duck really valued this matter. The next morning, at half-past five, Duck called Ling Wendy up. He yawned and followed him down the stairs. When he got into the car, the man gave her a pillow and asked her Continue to sleep. Wendy didn''t politely continue to sleep with him. After she woke up, she realized that it was already three hourster, and that there would be another two hours to reach the airport. "Are you tired? I''m going to drive. I got my driver''s license." Wendy was a little embarrassed. Duck pointed his finger at the coffee beside him. "I have something refreshing. Don''t worry, I''m trained so I can''t sleep easily." "That line, although I took my driver''s license, I''m not very skilled. If you can, then you can do it." Wendy did not dare to joke about the lives of the two of them. When they arrived at the airport, they checked in and the two of them boarded. Joseph Grant had just returned from abroad. The next morning, he did not go to the office. Instead, he took Alvina Miller back to their home and Mrs. Grant kept it for a while, but she also knew that the young people needed their own Space, even if the elders were caring for them, in their hearts, they were still somewhat restrained and not free enough, so they let them choose. Alvina Miller looked back at the elder who was standing at the entrance of the Ling family and asked Joseph Grant: "We just moved out. Isn''t that good?" "It''s okay, my parents won''t have any opinions. Moreover, I like to live the lives of both of us more." Joseph Grant said with a smile. "Then, where do we move now?" Alvina Miller asked curiously. "Of course, it''s a new home. It''s already been renovated, and the Vice Presidential Pce must be vacated to live for the new Vice President. We can''t always upy it." Joseph Grant answered softly, reaching out and grabbing her small hand Come over and y on your palm. "Mmm, I''ll go wherever you go. I''ll go with you." Alvina Miller didn''t have any requirements for her ce to live. Besides, she wanted to move to the Presidential Pce. Are you happy? When the convoy entered the gates of the Presidential Pce, the green grass came into view, and Alvina could not help but curiously asked, "Do we want to go back and move?" "No need, I forgot to tell you. In the past few days, I''ve already asked someone to move our things over and arrange them." Every time Joseph Grant called her, she was in a hurry and said a few words of love. I forgot to mention this to her. "Ah? Why didn''t you tell me? I can help." Alvina Miller grumbled. "You''re still pregnant now. Of course, you can''t get involved in moving. I just thought that all of you weren''t at home, so a special person came over. Don''t worry, your things have moved over Joseph Grant gentlyforted her. He was really afraid that she would be angry now. Thest bloody incident had caused Joseph Grant to have a shadow. I was afraid that if she was excited, what else happened, his heart could not stand second Times of shock. "That''s right, I don''t even dare to mention anything heavy now." Alvina Miller exhaled and had to admit that she was weak now. Inside the presidential pce, the decoration was new. When Alvina Miller went in, she found some shadows from her old home. She could not help but look back at the man: "How is it simr to the old home?" "I''m afraid you''re not used to living. Try to make someone look like your old home. These furniture are about the same. Let''s go. I''ll take you upstairs to see." Joseph Grant said as he took her hand and wanted to bring it she went upstairs. Alvina Miller trembled when she thought about the painting she saw on the stairsst time. "I''vepletely renovated the stairs," Joseph Grant whispered. Alvina Miller followed him upstairs. Sure enough, the wall beside the stairs was actually knocked out by him. He changed the entire ss window and hung a very beautiful curtain, just like the sky and the clouds. Color. "It''spletely different." Seeing such a beautiful French window, Alvina Miller could no longer remember the horror of the painting. Joseph Grant chuckled and took her straight up the stairs. There were a lot of bedrooms on the second floor. Joseph Grant picked out thergest master bedroom. Next to him was a room that had been changed to a children''s room. Alvina Miller stood at the door and did not want to leave because the little things inside were really cute. It was the set of small sofas that were pink and tender, making people want to go up and touch them. "Is this yours?" Alvina Miller could not believe it. Joseph Grant''s face shed a little embarrassed, but he nodded: "I once saw it by chance and felt that it was very cute. "How do you buy pink? Don''t you think I''m pregnant with a daughter?" Alvina Miller smirked, really not expecting Joseph Grant to hook up with pink. Joseph Grant''s face turned red, and she couldn''t help but pinch her smirking face: "What''s wrong with pink? Isn''t it pretty? Daughter is good, daughter is intimate." "I didn''t say it wasn''t good. I just felt that you bought pink, it''s not the same as your personality." Alvina Miller smiled happily. "Look at our room." Joseph Grant didn''t want to continue discussing pink with her. He felt like a big man too. Picking this color was a little weird. It''s a big bedroom, there was a big bed, and the quilt cover was all changed. There was a casual sofa beside it, and there was a big walk-in closet and a veryrge dressing table. "Are you still satisfied with this bedroom?" The man leaned against the wallzily as he looked around and looked at the woman. He smiled and asked her. "Of course, I''m very satisfied," Alvina Miller replied from the bottom of his heart. Everywhere, he could see the man''s intentions. Unexpectedly, he was moved by the fact that he packed up a new home on his back. Joseph Grant listened to her and suddenly felt that all of his expectations hade to an end. "Let''s have dinner with Duck and Wendy at night. I want to hear what they say." Joseph Grant whispered. Alvina Miller nodded. "Okay." When Duck and Wendy''s flight arrived, it was more than four in the afternoon. The person who picked up the flight was Betty. She stood in the crowd with a bouquet of flowers. She had a quiet book-like atmosphere, like a touch of white orchid in the valley, exuding a different temperament. Among the crowd, Betty saw Big Brother at a nce, but when she saw the girl beside her, she was taken aback. Wendy was talking to Duck. Suddenly, she saw Betty. Her face was a little embarrassed and she pulled on the sleeve of Duck. Will she be angry?" "No, I''ll tell you clearly." Duck quickly walked towards her sister, and Betty''s eyes widened slightly. "Betty." Duck walked over and smiled. Ling, too, followed him, hiding behind Duck, leaning out of his head, and greeted with a smile: "Sister Betty!" "Brother, what are you guys doing?" Betty was really shocked. She did not expect that Big Brother would actually be with Wendy. Moreover, she seemed to smell the air, there was a breath of love, Big Brother was in love. It was Wendy. She was a little messy in the wind Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I''m dating Wendy," said Duck, then held onto Wendy''s small hand: "Betty, you won''t object." Betty''s gaze fell on their tightly gripped hands. After a while, she could not help but smile: "I remember you were the one who hated her the most. Every time youe Back, Iined that she was sticking to you It''s too tight and I''m making you impatient Now I finally understand that you don''t bother her at all. You might like her. "Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Duck''s handsome face was stunned. Wendy''s staring eyes red at him. "Betty, can you give Big Brother some face? Don''t mention the old thing." Duck attached to his sister''s ear and lowered her voice to plead. Chapter 1763 Chapter 1763 Seeing that Big Brother had actually lowered his posture to beg for himself to say a few words, Betty was very surprised. Big Brother had always liked to educate her with her brother''s score. Sure enough, can love make people low? Wendy was still nervous. She was really afraid that Betty would object to her being with Duck. "The flowers are beautiful, bro, I won''t give them to you anymore." Betty said as she handed the bouquet to Wendy. "It''s rare to see my brother willing to make a girlfriend, so I''ll do it for you. You guys are happy, at least I can be sure that the Ling family has continued to improve. " "Betty, what did you say? Who said we''re about to break the Grant family?" Duck was stunned by his sister''s words again, and could not help but frown. "I''ve always felt this way before. You''re almost running three times. I''ve introduced you to a girl who I don''t like. I checked your phonest time. I wonder if you like men. It''s just about asking you face to face. "Betty was quite able to speak in front of Big Brother, which also made Wendy see a different person. She remembered that at school, she always had a cold expression. The girl''s lively personality. "Betty, I''ll be shameless when we talk about it." Duck wanted to reach out and caress, why did his sister choose to tear him down at this time? Wendy received her words in shock. When she heard that Betty said that Duck might like a man, her hand trembled and she almost did not give the flowers off. In the next second, she could not help butugh out loud Come. "Let''s go, do you want to eat together at night, or do you have other arrangements?" Betty was a woman with a simple personality. She knew how to respect other people''s thoughts, so she asked. "I want to meet with the big brother at night, Betty, please send us home first." Duck replied in a low voice. "Okay!" Betty nodded. The three of them walked out of the airport and headed to Duck''s house. Ling didn''t go home, so he went to Duck''s house to rest. Until more than 6 pm, Duck drove her to the Presidential Pce. "Wow, my brother has moved here to stay?" Wendy''s expression was surprised. He suddenly felt that Big Brother was really amazing. To this day, it was not luck, but he walked down to earth. , He finally realized his dream, Wendy eyes warm, big brother to fight for the Ling family lost face, really good. At the entrance of the hall, the lights were bright. The off¡ªroad vehicle stopped, and Wendy pushed the door to jump, then quickly ran into the living room. "Sister¡ªinw!" When Wendy saw Alvina Miller sitting on the sofa, she immediately yelled happily. Alvina Miller just ced the washed fruit on the coffee table and turned around to see that Wendy came back. She immediately smiled happily: "Wendy, I''m not seeing you for a while, you''ve lost some weight." Wendy smiled and blinked. "This is a good thing. I''ve finally managed to lose weight. The only bad thing is that I''m tan." Alvina Miller wasughed at by her yful answer. When she looked up, she saw Duck who was walking in. Alvina Miller immediately smiled politely at him: "Mr. Duck, you are here too." Duck''s personality was generous. When he saw Alvina Miller smiled, he thought about it and said, "Since it''s warm and calls you sister¡ªinw, then I''ll call you sister¡ªinw, Joseph is one year old. "It''s appropriate to call Sister¡ªinw." Wendy stood behind Alvina Miller and made a face. She smiled and saw her teeth disappear in the next second. She felt that Duck was clearly shouting. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. At the entrance of the stairs, Joseph Grant walked in with a change of home clothes, and heard the sound from upstairs. At this moment, he was in aplicated mood, and he did not know how to face the couple who suddenly announced their rtionship. "Bro!" Wendy spotted Joseph Grant at the stairs and immediately waved happily at him. Joseph Grant''s original expression was about to be serious. When her sister shouted, she instantly broke his merits and giggled: "I know you''re back, I thought you''ve been dizzy by love and you''re ready to run away with him." Duck''s embarrassed face was inexplicably embarrassed. Before he saw Joseph Grant, he could still calm himself down. He felt guilty. "Bro, did you say that? I''m really in love with him, just like you and sister¡ªinw." Ling immediately warmed his mouth and looked unhappy. Alvina was afraid that Joseph Grant''s words would hurt Wendy''s heart. He immediately went to Joseph Grant''s front and reminded him with his eyes that he would not scold her again. Joseph Grant smiled gently, ignoring her sulking sister, and went straight to Duck''s side: "Talk to me outside." Duck was nervous, it seemed that he finally had to face this moment. "Hello, bro, don''t me him. This matter has nothing to do with him. I''ll take the initiative first." When Wendy heard Joseph Grant wanted to talk to Duck alone, he was anxious. Duck, so she shed a block and stood in front of Duck, her face flushing with anger: "Anyway, you can''t say that he''s not." Duck looked at the little woman in front of her. Her firm back made his heart tremble slightly. The feeling of being protected by a woman was not embarrassing, but rather a warm feeling. Joseph Grant looked at his sister''s defending attitude, and he did not know what to say. He said complicatedly, "I can''t find him outside to smoke a cigarette?" Duck lowered his head andughed,forting him: "Wendy, don''t be nervous, I want to talk to your big brother too." Joseph Grant stared at her unpromising sister. She was really embarrassed and lost at home. A girl did not know how to be capricious. Wendy watched the two men walk outside, bing dumb for a moment. Alvina Miller immediately walked over tofort her: "Wendy, don''t be nervous. Your brother won''t be angry. He just needs to talk to Duck well. After all, they used to be good friends, but in the future, they would be a family. This rtionship still needs time to ept. " "Sister¡ªinw, if my brother is angry, you have to help me to persuade him, and only you can help me." Wendy still worried, immediately grabbed Wendy''s arm and gently shook it. "Don''t worry, I''ll help you." Alvina Miller was very good with this little sister¡ªinw. Seeing how hard she loved her, she didn''t care about it because she had loved her deeply before. ''S uneasiness. Joseph Grant and Duck came to the end of the corridor outside. There was a smoking area. Joseph Grant took out a pack of cigarettes from his arms and gave it to Duck. Joseph Grant lit the fire and sent it to him. He lowered his head and took a sip. "Seeing you, how nervous are you?" Joseph Grant also took a deep breath, spit out a circle of blue smoke andughed. "I''m also very nervous about her." Duck sighed. "Really, she confessed to you first?" Joseph Grant was a little surprised. She felt that his sister''s carelessness should not have been emotional so early, but now it seemed that he had misjudged him. Duck lowered his head andughed. "It''s not important anymore. I just want you to give me a chance to take care of her." Joseph Grant spitted out his cigarette again, and the smoke covered his handsome face. He stared into the distance and looked silent for a while before he said, "If you will take care of her, of course, I''m not against it. The family rtionship had been tense after all. If you were together with the warmth now, I don''t know if you would be taken out of it. Before that, the people of the Ling family had strongly opposed me. Can you guarantee that she won''t be wronged? " Duck''s eyes stiffened, his fingers tightened tightly, and finally, he nodded firmly: "As long as I''m by her side, I can guarantee that no one will hurt her." "I''m relieved to have you, I''m not really against you being together. I''m just afraid that it''s too young to be warm. If she''s with you, how do you face your loved ones? After all, our two families had always been in an antagonistic rtionship before. "Joseph Grant''s tight heartstrings were finally rxed. What he wanted was just a promise from Duck. Now that he heard it, he naturally agreed to them. "I''ll take good care of her, so I won''t let her be affected by nonsense." Joseph Grant nodded and wiped out the cigarettes in his hand. "Let''s go, dinner might have to be ours, I haven''t invited anyone over." Duck: "..." Didn''t he say that he wanted to invite him to dinner? Why did he invite him over to cook dinner? Seeing his shocked expression, Joseph Grant could not help but smile: "If you don''t test your cooking skills, how can I rest assured that I will follow you warmly?" Duck''s heart was shocked. Why was there a test at this level? Who would test the cooking of a future brother¡ªinw? "Tonight''s dinner, I''ll cook it." Duck had already strode over Joseph Grant and walked towards the living room. Joseph Grant''s eyes shed with pride. It was not that easy to want to be his brother¡ªinw. Duck felt like he was being fooled, but he couldn''t say anything was wrong. When he entered the living room, Wendy immediately ran over to ask him, "How is it? What did my brother tell you?" Duck immediately shrugged his shoulders: "It''s nothing, just talk." "He didn''t trouble you?" Wendy frowned and asked full of concern. Duckughed. If it was too difficult for him to cook dinner, it would really be difficult for him. "No, your big brother has already promised us." As he said, he took off his coat and handed it to Wendy. "Go and sit on the sofa. I''ll see what to eat tonight." Wendy hugged Duck''s coat and widened his eyes in a daze: "What do you want to eat tonight? Big Brother hasn''t decided yet?" Joseph Grant then walked in and looked at the direction of the kitchen. His thin lips shrugged: "Wendy, let''s chat with your sister¡ªinw." After that, Joseph Grant walked towards the kitchen. With a shocked expression on her face, Wendy turned around and looked at the same dumbfounded Alvina Miller: "Sister¡ªinw, what do you have for dinner?" Alvina shrugged his shoulders and spread his hands: "I don''t know, your brother said he was prepared." "Are you going to let Duck cook dinner?" Wendy was speechless. When Alvina Miller heard this, she immediately became angry: "What''s wrong with your brother? How can he be so troublesome?" "Forget it, sister¡ªinw, let them do it for themselves. Let''s not worry about it." Wendy immediately pulled Alvina Miller who was going to the kitchen. Anyway, she didn''t need them to do anything. Chapter 1764 Chapter 1764 Alvina Miller had an additional view of Joseph Grant. It was really ck. He had tricked his future brother¡ªinw into cooking dinner for him. Ling''s eyes looked towards the kitchen. Actually, she was in a veryplicated mood at this moment. I wonder if Duck would feel wronged. Big Brother''s treatment of people like this is a little pitiful. At the moment, in the kitchen, Duck looked at the fresh ingredients in the refrigerator. His fingers were tapping lightly on the door of the refrigerator, as if he was thinking about how to show his cooking skills in fact. Living, did not ask people to take care of life, over time, he learned a set of their own life experience, cooking this kind of thing, Duck really did not feel that it is difficult, on the contrary, if it is to cook He felt like he was willing to eat it from someone he loved, or to bring it to please the future eldest uncle. Joseph Grant stepped on his tall body and couldn''t help butugh at himself: "Just looking at me just now was full of resentment. Am I wronging you?" Duck''s back tensed up and shook for a moment. He smiled and said, "How could it be? Why should the family say two things?" The family? Joseph Grant''s smile was spreading, very well, Duck did not consider himself an outsider, and then he would not treat him as a guest. "These ingredients are only delivered in the afternoon. You can see what kind of dishes you can make, but don''t avoid being strong. If you don''t know how to cook it, leave it to me." Joseph Grant smiled, his eyes ck was shining brightly. Duck dared to admit that he couldn''t do it. He immediately replied, "The four of us eat. It should be enough to cook five dishes and one soup." "Almost, your sister¡ªinw is pregnant. Don''t put too much chili on it." Joseph Grant reminded lazily. Duck''s eyes darkened and he looked at him. "Aren''t you guys not married yet? You''re pregnant so soon?" Joseph Grant nced at him: "We got a marriage certificate." "Oh, that''s reasonable." Duck could not help butugh: "I have to say congrattions to you guys." "I''ve epted your blessings, but I''ll remind you that you''re still studying, so you can''t mess around!" Joseph Grant walked forward and lowered his voice. Duck seemed to have been tortured by his soul. His handsome face instantly turned red. In the face of the elder brother''s kind reminder, he immediately answered seriously: "I never thought about this. I know. Don''t worry, I''ll be careful. " "Just pay attention to it, you have to promise me, promise me." Joseph Grant had a certain gaze in his eyes. "I promise." Duck felt that he had been threatened, but he was willing to listen to such a warning. If any bastard wanted to beat his sister''s idea, his reaction might be bigger than Joseph Grant''s. There was no way. His brother was born to be the patron saint of his sister. It was his instinct to protect them. Joseph Grant''s expression rxed. He turned to wash rice and steam rice. Duck''s breath rxed, and he turned to look at Joseph Grant''s skilled movements. He could not help but be shocked. Could it be that Mr. President, who is arrogant outside, is a family cook? Joseph Grant pressed the rice button and turned to see Duck looked at him nkly. He shrugged his shoulders: "What''s wrong? Is there anything else wrong?" Duckughed a little harder: "No, I just heard that the more excellent men are, the more they love their wives. In the past, I felt that this might be the reason those sessful men havee up with to defend their image. It''s not unreasonable. You''re not the man I know. " Joseph Grant''s face froze. It took a while for him to reflect what he was about to say. He could not help but stare at him: "Do you think how I caught up with Alvina? It''s easy, I''m counting on her to do theundry, cooking and children?" When Duck heard his words, his heart trembled. He thought about his wife''s long road and finally understood a deep truth. If she wanted to pursue her beloved woman, she would have to do the housework in an orderly manner, even with the identity of Joseph Grant. Of his men still need to fight for status at home, what about him? There was a strong eldest son on top of him suppressing him. It seemed like he had to work harder. Joseph Grant did not leave the kitchen. Instead, he helped Duck deal with a piece of fish. After he had fried two vegetables, he started to stir¡ªfry with a sauce. The two men cooperated, but the kitchen was still a little squashed. The man was tall and long, and always had some obstacles. Outside the living room, Alvina Miller and Wendy were eating fruits and watching TV with a single expression. "Sister¡ªinw, you and my brother have moved in here. Do you have to take care of them personally? It''s impossible to stay with the two of you and have children in the future." Ling asked. "We''re ready to hire someone, your big brother is already doing this, but we haven''t let theme yet." Alvina Miller said with a smile. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Sister¡ªinw, can you guess whether you have a baby boy or a baby girl in your stomach?" Wendy suddenly curiously walked over and reached out to touch her belly. Alvina Miller lowered her eyes and smiled. "I don''t know either. It depends on fate. I''m happy regardless of boys and girls. I just want to be healthy." "You''re right, we finally have a baby in the Ling family." Wendy was also looking forward to seeing who his brother''s children looked like, whether they inherited his gene or sister¡ªinw. Pretty little guy. In an hour or so, the aroma of the food had been heard from the restaurant. Wendy immediately felt a little hungry, swallowed her saliva, and could not help but walk towards the kitchen. In the palm of his hand, Joseph Grant stood with his hands on his chest and looked at the side. This scene was too odd. Wendy felt a little unreal. "Warm, I''ve called your sister¡ªinw over to eat." Joseph Grant immediately whispered when he saw her sister walk over. "You go," Wendy muttered. Joseph Grant smiled helplessly, so he had to turn around and walk out. Ling immediately warmed up to Duck''s side, tiptoed, and sipped on his face. He looked nervously at Wendy: "Wendy, converge here, your big brother is watching." "What are you afraid of? Let him see if he likes to see it. If I kiss my boyfriend, he still needs his consent." Wendy said with a smile, an expression that I was the truth. Duck was amused by her horrible expression, so she didn''t say anything more. She put thest dish on the te and Wendy warm immediately reached out for it. , Let mee. " Wendy was stunned and saw that Duck had taken out the te. She stayed where she was and turned fiercely. When Duck walked in, she rushed over and hugged him. Duck''s intimidating guts trembled. He said that he shouldn''t be so intimate. What was this little girl thinking about? Just then, a light cough came out of the door, and Duck quickly pushed Wendy away. His handsome face was embarrassed: "Go eat, don''t mess up anymore." Ling immediately retired from his arms contentedly. When she raised her beautiful eyes, she met Big Brother''s harsh gaze. She mischievously vomited her tongue. Alvina Miller saw this too, and couldn''t help but pull Joseph Grant''s arm, and whispered, "People are in love. Don''t worry about that." Joseph Grant sighed in his heart. He didn''t really want to control it, but now that he saw it, he could not help but want to control it. On the table were five well¡ªcolored dishes, including a soup with ten ingredients. The taste was very clear and beautiful. Joseph Grant filled his sister and his wife with a bowl. "Duck, I''m working so hard today." Joseph Grant offered another bowl to Duck, thanking him in a low voice. Duck immediately smiled and shook his head: "No, I''m already very happy to be invited." Wendy took a sip of the soup and said with a frown, "Brother, next time you can''t invite him to cook dinner for you, I won''t agree." Joseph Grant could not help butugh: "It seems that someone has an opinion." Duck lowered his eyes and smiled. She was pampered in her eyes and looked at the little woman on her side. Alvina Miller immediately nced at the man beside him and agreed with Ling''s words: "Warm, that''s right, Mr. Duck is a guest today, but it''s not appropriate for you to cook." "Everyone does the same. Anyway, I''m free too." Duck quickly smiled. Joseph Grantughed very happily too. "I told him to treat him like a family. You guys think too much." Joseph Grant''s words were very profound. The two women looked at each other inexplicably and could not answer. The dinner taste was very good. Looks like, Duck passed Joseph Grant''s test. After eating dinner, Duck decided to leave first, Ling Wendy sent him to the door: "Then go back, I I''lle look for you tomorrow.¡± Wendy was a little reluctant to be separated from him. "Okay, let''s go home first, see you tomorrow." Duck''s eyes were full of disappointment, but he knew that even if he was disappointed, he would definitely be separated. After Wendy watched Duck leave, she turned around and returned to the living room. Joseph Grant looked at her with her hands crossed. "Want to go home with him?" Joseph Grant could not help but laugh. "Think!" Wendy warmed his mouth. "Warm, when do you like him?" Joseph Grant could not help but wonder. Wendy was stunned for a while, then he whispered, "I don''t know either. I might like him the first time I see him." Joseph Grant''s breathing was stagnant, and he almost didn''t give her a breath. "I remember the first time you saw him. Joseph Grantpared his skills. "Bro, what''s the meaning of this question? Just like it. No matter what you like, you''ll like it anyway. Not everyone loves you and Sister¡ªinw at first sight. I''m falling in love with Duck." The reason was fully exined. "Okay, you''re reasonable. I''ll ask someone to send you home now. Grandfather and parents are very worried about you." Joseph Grant sighed. He had never won over his sister since he was a child, because she was a lot of people who were misleading and liked to be arrogant. Chapter 1765 Chapter 1765 There was another happy event at the Wayne family. After Elder Madam agreed to the marriage of Joshua Wayne, he immediately prepared this matter non¡ªstop. He was ready to bring the children abroad to get married because he wanted to give his wife a dream a wedding like this was also to compensate for her hard work and upromisingpanionship. Joshua invited not many guests this time, and he had to leave the entire flight. Even Big Brother''s private ne was used. He took Elizabeth Jones to a foreign country to choose a wedding location. A beautiful city with beautiful scenery and unpolluted environment. Between the pure green mountains and the waves, it was a good ce where they wanted to give each other a lifetime. Joshua brought Elizabeth Jones and her daughter together this time. After two months, there were a few bodyguards and staff. They were going to stay here for three days before going back. And gave it to his subordinates to prepare. He took his wife and daughter to lead afortable life. On the golden beach, this was a private ce. The sand was fine, and under the sunlight, it was golden. Joshua carried a surfboard and walked over from the beach. Holding water drops, blending with his healthy skin, wild and charming. Elizabeth Jones hugged her daughter. The little guy wore a pink sun hat and sat beside Mummy. She blinked and watched Daddy walk over. Elizabeth Jones peeked a few nces at the man''s slender figure. When he walked in, she took her gaze back. She did not dare to look anymore. She was also very shy. Even though she was her own husband, she should have looked at it brightly. Just staring at him without blinking, it was embarrassing. "Eliza, I''ll watch her daughter. You can go to the sea and y. This water is very cool and very clean." Joshua was still very caring for his wife, and did not want to y alone. . "No, let''s go on the red beach and bring our daughter to y with water." ine shook her head, she was not very interested in ying with water, but she likes a family of three ying together. Joshua immediately pushed the surfboard into the sand, bent over and hugged his daughter, and the little guy reached out to wipe the drops of water on his body. Joshua grabbed her tender little hand: Will he get a tan? Don''t be a little ck sister. " The little guy did not understand, she only blinked his big ck eyes and looked at Daddy. No matter what he said, she grinned and replied. The family of three walked by the sea. The waves hit her and wetted the dress that Elizabeth Jones was wearing, but she did not care at all. She liked to walk by the water and feel the coolness. Joshua Wayne bent over, letting the little guy look at this strange ce with a novelty. The little guy was very excited when he saw the water, and his two little hands and feet were moving together, trying to y. Joshua Wayne put her little feet into the water, and she was frightened again. He curled up her little feet. The cute and soft look made the person want tough. At this moment, it was almost dusk. The setting sun had fallen to the distant hills, the afterglow had fallen on it, and the beach had changed in color. Joshua brought his mother and daughter back to a hotel next to them. Their trip here was about to end, and they woulde back next week at their wedding ceremony. In the evening breeze, the little ink and ink had fallen asleep. After ine bathed, she wore a long dress and stood at the balcony, leaning on the fence, watching this beautiful scene. "What are you doing? Hmm?" Suddenly, the man''s body came behind her. He had just showered. There was also a cold scent of mint on his body. She leaned back and mumbled, "I can''t believe I actually married you." Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Eliza, do you think it''s funny to say this? We even have children, and we''ve got a marriage certificate, but it''s just a bad wedding. Do you think all of this is fake? Joshua Wayne could not help butugh. Why did she look like a child? Elizabeth shook her head and chuckled, "Wedding and getting a marriage certificate are two different things. It''s been a long time since we got our certificates, and it''s been a long time since we had a child. But if you didn''t bring us mother and daughter that night, who would be? Knowing that I''m your wife and having a child with you? Now that you''re going to have a wedding, the meaning is different. If you know someone you don''t know, you''ll know that I''m your wife. " Joshua''s eyes were pale. Indeed, what she said made sense, she had received a marriage certificate, and they had been in a stage of hidden marriage. Apart from the people close to them, others did not know. Her name. "I''m sorry, I should have asked my grandmother to let us get married earlier. I''ve been waiting for you for so long. I''m wronged?" Joshua hugged her tightly, he didn''t think so much, but today she said it He would seriously think about it. "I don''t feel wronged. If I feel wronged, I''ll definitely say it." Elizabeth Jones replied with a smile. "In the future, if you have any thoughts, you must tell me that your husband and wife should communicate with each other at all times. Don''t hide them. They will eventually be backlogged. Do you know?" Joshua whispered to remind her. Elizabeth Jones nodded, "I know, I won''t." As time went by, it was already a weekter. There was more than 50 guests at Joshua''s wedding, not too many. Joshua''s private ne parked at the international airport. Three ck cars waiting in front of the ne, the first one toe down was the olddy, supported by Lareina, followed by Edwards holding his daughter, and Lily was holding his son''s small hand. Apart from the family, The Husband and Mrs. Mu brought all of their cute little fellows together. Three ck limousines departed from the airport and into the hotel. The entire five¡ªstar hotel was covered up. All the friends and rtives gathered together. It was very lively. In the cafeteria, the food was plentiful. Lareina was holding the te and preparing to pick up the food. Suddenly, someone around her gave her arge lobster on the te. She stunned slightly and turned to look at Wayne White. He smiled and stood beside her. Lareina stunned. In the next second, some of his eyes were feverish. He asked softly, "When did you arrive?" "You''ve just arrived, your little son is getting married. Congrattions," Wayne White whispered. The atmosphere between the two of them was a little subtle, but they both knew how to behave and did not say anything about their feelings, yet they saw a touch of concern and warmth in each other''s eyes. Chapter 1766 Chapter 1766 Lareina looked at Wayne with a very gentle gaze, and Wayne White whispered, "Thank you for taking care of you so well." Lareinaughed lowly: "Your daughter, I will treat her as my biological daughter. Besides, she is now pregnant with our family''s children. I should take care of her." "Mypany is about to be cleared up. I want to go back to my country." Wayne White sighed, he really did not want to live alone, when he knew that he had a daughter and a pair of cute grandchildren at that time, he was really excited and very pleased. He was old and he didn''t know how much was left. He always wanted to spend time with his family. "You want toe back, do you want to tell me?" Lareina also hoped that he could stay closer to him. "Not yet, I''m going to talk to herter. I''m not worried, I''m afraid your two sons will not agree." Wayne White smiled bitterly. His biggest concern was Lareina''s pair of sons. "I''ll convince them," said Lareina. "Okay, then I''ll trouble you. I''ll greet you in the past." Wayne White felt the warmth in his heart. Even if there was no love, but at least he still had family. At this age, he did not ask for anything else. It would only be good for the family to be healthy and safe. "Mummy, it''s grandfather." Edwards looked around, the first time she found Wayne White, she immediately yelled happily, and her little feet could not wait to run towards Wayne White. When Lily saw that his father hade, her face was also happy, and she quickly walked over: "Dad, when did youe? I didn''te in time to pick you up." "I''m not a child. I need you to pick it up. Just take care of yourself." Wayne White looked at her daughter''s slender body. He was happy and worried. The woman gave birth to her child, as if she had walked through the gates. Besides, the twins now found out were pregnant. When Wayne White just heard the good news, he didn''t sleep all night. He was always worried and full of joy. Lily sighed cheerfully: "Dad, sit over here. I''ll let Emma and George help you get something to eat." "Okay, Grandfather, what do you want to eat?" George was already well¡ªadvised, and she immediately epted the Mummy''s arrangement happily. "Just pick something up. Grandfather''s teeth aren''t good. Don''t take hard things." Wayne White happily closed his mouth and was able to enjoy the blessings of his grandson. "Let''s go, brother." Emma immediately grabbed his brother''s hand. As George grew up, he became more awkward. Edwards was chatting with a few good buddies in another room. Lareina found him. He heard Father¡ªinw arrive and rushed out to greet him. Although he had abducted his mother, but after a period of forgetting, Edwards felt that he wanted to please him. After all, he was rted to the harmonious rtionship between him and Lily. "Father, you''re here." Edwards walked over to greet him. When Wayne White heard him shouting at him, he was a little stunned. Lily also gratefully looked at Edwards. Edwards had a lot of caress in his heart. The facts could not be changed anyway. The two children liked him very much. He even wrote his will and gave it to his two children. Edwards could not and did not dare to ignore him. He really did not mind if he called out to his father for the happiness of his family. Wayne White''s eyes were a little red, and he nodded excitedly: "Edwards, you''re finally willing to speak to me." "Come on, take care of me. I''ll go in and discuss the wedding with my brother." Edwards was still a little embarrassed. Perhaps all the son¡ªinw was having some obstacles inmunicating with his father¡ªinw. Alright, I can''t please my father¡ªinw. "Okay, go ahead, I''ll talk to my father." Lily was also very happy. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Wayne White and Lily mentioned their idea of moving back to the country, and Lily very much agreed. "Dad, I''ve already asked you to move back. If you don''t give me a reply, now that I''ve finally figured it out, then I can often bring my children to see youter." Lily was filled with joy. "Mmm, I think so, too. Get closer to you guys. I''m also at ease." Wayne White was relieved when he received his daughter''s support. Billy and n were shuffling their cards. When they saw Edwards walk in, they could not help but tease him: "You''re back so soon? Don''t talk much with your father¡ªinw?" "I don''t know what to talk about." After Edwards came in, he wanted to light a cigarette and looked at Anne who was sitting beside him. He quickly put the cigarette back. With a child beside him, he could not smoke anymore. "Everyone is the same, I understand." Billy said with a smile. "Right, why didn''t your big brother bring her little wife over to y?" n asked curiously. Billy shrugged his shoulders: "I''m not sure, but my big brother now treats Mary Ann as a treasure. It''s because she''s pregnant now, so she won''t let her go out and move around. Edwards understood his feelings very well: "Your big brother is worried. It''s true that pregnant women should be very careful when going out. If it wasn''t for my brother, I wouldn''t let you walk around." Now that the table was filled with daddy, they understood their father''s feelings. In their eyes, the child and the spouse were the first ones. In Leo''s private apartment, Mary Ann was peeling oranges and watching the entertainment news on TV. Now that someone was talking about the wedding of Joshua Wayne, she could not help but be shocked. She would definitely be present to send her a blessing. Leo took a shower and his tall body was lined with a simple pajamas. "You''re not there, my big red envelope has already been sent over. Don''t worry, Joshua will understand us." Leo walked behind her and gently circled her body. She kissed her ear. "What big red envelope did you send?" Mary Ann asked in surprise. "It''s bigger than you think. Thest time Edwards got married, I didn''t send it that big." Leo smiled softly. "If you give him this way, what if his big brother cares?" Mary Annughed. "There''s nothing I can do about it. I''m thick¡ªskinned. I''m not afraid to be investigated." Leo looked mean. There was no way that Mary Ann could take him. He sent the peeled orange to his mouth, but the man did not want to eat it. "Feed it to me in another way. Mary Ann''s eyes were staring nkly as she thought about it. Even if your mother is kind enough to feed you, you''re still being hypocritical? "Forget it, don''t eat it. I''ll eat it." Mary Ann immediately put it into his mouth. The man held her little face in the next second, and the thin lip was pressed against the orange on her lips. "What is it?" Mary Ann was angry and angry, and he could notugh. This man was really bad. Leo answered seriously, "Compensate for your taste." Mary Ann instantly shyly pushed him away: "Don''te and beat me up, be careful that I can''t control it." The man''s expression shocked him and quickly let go of his big hand that held her: "Be careful, be careful of the child." "I can''t be more leisurely. If you continue to beat me like this, I''ll do whatever I want." "Okay, no chaos." The man was shocked by her words, but he did not dare to continue joking. Mary Ann finally found a way to cure him, but he could not help butugh. "Leo, being bullied by me, do you feel wronged?" "Unconsciously." The man shook his head with a strong desire to survive. "I''m very happy." "You lied." Mary Ann exposed his lies. "Even if it''s just a lie to you, it''s a good lie." The man immediately curled up his thin lips and smiled. Mary Ann nced at him, and said seriously: "If you lied to me for my good, I can forgive you, but if you lied to me in principle, I willpletely disappear with my child." The man''s handsome face stiffened. He immediately sat beside her and held her hand nervously: "Mary, do you still not trust me at all? If I really want to betray my marriage, I won''t wait for two I only met you when I was 18. I''ve long been married with children. " Mary Ann''s eyes shed. She looked at him stunned. In the next second, she tyrannically encircled his arm: "No, apart from me, you can''t marry someone else." The man could not help butugh. The woman was an unreasonable creature. There was a ruthless talk in the first second, and the next second could be gentle and pleasant. He really couldn''t help her. Joseph Grant''s wedding was also a congrattory gift. Although others were not present, the gift was also impressive. The romantic beach, the night was fascinating, it was alreadyte at night, many people had already fallen asleep, Lareina slept early with her two children, but Lily could not sleep, she supported her chin, stood at the fence and listened to the sea The sound of the sound was blowing in the wind and in a daze. Edwards''s tall body quietly stood to her side. Although Lily did not hear the sound of his footsteps, she felt the atmosphere he was familiar with. "Look, this sea view is beautiful." Lily muttered in a low voice. "Our home also has a sea view, aren''t you tired of watching?" Edwards did not have this poetic mood. "No matter how beautiful the scenery is, it''s immutable. It''s a little strange to see for a long time. It''s a new scenery." Lily exined forcefully. "Simply say that you have a hobby that loves the old and the new?" The man shrugged his shoulders as he looked at her with resentment. Lily turned her head and gave him a wink: "Can you chat? I''m talking to you about the scenery. How did you get on me? Could it be that only women will like old and new? You guys are still different. " Edwards did not want to argue with her, but he identally caused her anger. At this moment, he could onlyugh and exin: "I don''t have any other meaning, I don''t me you for being new and tired of the old. After all, every morning, Come on, it''s all a brand new me. You''ll definitely never tire of it. " "That might not be necessary," Lily said angrily. Lily, are you pregnant with my child and deny our feelings? Is it okay? Edwards instantly felt aggrieved. After this woman''s recent pregnancy, her emotions were very sensitive. He always said something that made him uneasy. Lilyughed loudly: "Look at what scared you, the cold sweat hase out." Lily immediately reached out to wipe it for him. "It''s not cold sweat, it''s water dripping from my hair." The man immediately smiled. Lily snorted, "I don''t want to care about you anymore." Edwards''s face was dull, but where did he make her angry? Could it be wrong to tell the truth? Chapter 1767 Chapter 1767 Early in the morning, the sun was shining, and the sea breeze was blowing in with a moist atmosphere. The wedding scene had been romantically arranged, and flowers were everywhere, attracting butterflies and dances. On the guest table. Elizabeth Jones was sitting in the makeup room. The professional makeup artist and stylist had been invited to carefully dress her up. The white wedding dress was elegant and elegant, and the skilled makeup artist could not erase Elizabeth Jones''s eyebrows. That strand of clear worry. Next to her was Lily Jones, the mother who had called her for more than 20 years, but she was just her own aunt. Elizabeth Jones''s family, only Lily Jones came alone. Her former stepfather and step sister had no face to attend her wedding at this moment, not to mention a few distant rtives, calling for a blessing, Elizabeth Jones still didn''t invite them. She didn''t like the seemingly courteous manners. She paid more attention to her sincerity. Lily Jones looked at her first mother, Elizabeth. She faded out of her innocence and was just as beautiful as the most blooming period. She looked at her and could not help but want to cry, but today was her happy day and she could only hold back. "Eliza, do you feel shocked? My sister''s faceless, I hope you don''t me her." Lily Jones whispered. "I know, Aunty, I''ll be happy as long as you cane." Elizabeth Jones said with a smile, and now, apart from the family''s rtives, she only cares about this little aunt who raised her up. "As long as you''re married, I''m happy, I''m almost downstairs." Lily Jones looked at the time and whispered. Elizabeth Jones looked at herself in the sses. She finally put on her wedding dress and was going to be his bride. Downstairs, the guests were looking forward to the couple''s appearance. Joshua Wayne wore a ck tuxedo suit. He was very straightforward and handsome, and the unmarried women who were present were stunned. More than ten o''clock, Elizabeth went downstairs. At the end of the red carpet, there was a vaulted table with a bouquet of roses, all of which were very beautiful and beautiful. The balloon in the wind was a symbol of romance. Elizabeth Jones lowered her head shyly, holding the bouquet. In the host''s passionate voice, she slowly walked onto the red carpet with the rhythm of the music and walked towards the straight figure. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Long skirt, dragged on the rug, under the light tulle, Elizabeth Jones''s eyes were filled with water, her mouth smiled, her mood was still very good. Because they were holding weddings abroad, they invited a priest to preside over the oldest words to exin the most beautiful love. In front of the guests, Joshua gave a sense of loyalty and responsibility to the marriage. At first, Elizabeth Jones felt that she would be able to hold back her tears, because this was the happiest moment in her life. When the man''s voice met his pair of affectionate eyes, she realized that tears had long unconsciously fallen down. After the wedding, everyone dine in the hotel. The romantic feelings were everywhere, and the little guys were very happy because they already had an appreciation for beauty in their little hearts. "Mummy, when I grow up, I want to marry a handsome husband like my uncle, and I want to wear a wedding dress as beautiful as my sister¡ªinw." Edwards sat on the table and immediately said happily. "I want to wear a beautiful dress as well," said the orange next to her. She was just over three years old. "Too childish." George could not help but crack down on her sister''s confidence. "You''re too old. Brother, we''re the same size. Why don''t you like anything I''m interested in? It''s weird. Are you my brother?" With a look of anger. Edwards and a group of friends looked at the children and talked about it. It was very interesting, and he did not help them. "Brother George, are you grown up, will you marry me?" Suddenly, Little Orange, who was over three years old, ran over to Mark George''s side, held out his chubby little hand, and pulled on Jack George''s sleeve, asking curiously. Edwards had ayer of goose bumps and shook it twice, gently shaking her little hand: "That''s impossible, I won''t get married." "Why? Do you like Sister Emma?" Little Orange didn''t understand anything, so she asked like this. Edwards immediately put his hands around his chest like a little adult, and looked at his sister with disdain. Edwards wore a small mouth, with an unwilling expression: "I suspect no one will like my brother because he hates it too much." "Oh, Sister Emma doesn''t like it, I don''t like it anymore either." Little orange immediately ran back to her father''s side. Edwards suddenly felt a sense of istion and destion. He grunted angrily: "Don''t talk to you guys. After he finished speaking, he ran out and ran to a balcony at the door. Edwards looked at the car at the door in a depressed state. Suddenly, he seemed to see a small figure, s, he could not help but wipe his eyes. He didn''t spend any of his eyes. Why did he see the little girl who had made a face at him thest time? The little girl was following a young woman this time. That person should be her mother. She wore a very cute little hat and a little tuxedo skirt. She looked around and suddenly looked back. Arriving at the balcony, the little boy clutched the railing with his two little hands. She was also stunned, then she pulled on her mother''s sleeve and pointed with her little hand. Her mother looked back and saw a little boy standing in front of the fence, looking at her daughter nkly. She immediately smiled and said to his daughter, "That little brother is watching you." The little guy vomited his little tongue, like a proud little peacock, flicking her two little braids and chubby little feet, walking very quickly. Edwards looked at them as they walked far away. He couldn''t help but touch his nose and returned to the banquet hall. "George, where have you been? Mummy has been looking for you." Lily saw her son and immediately angrily questioned him. "I''m going out to see the scenery," said George. "No matter where you go in the future, you have to tell the adults in advance, remember?" Lily said in a serious tone. "I know, I won''t get lost," said George. Lily was speechless. Was this a lost thing? Seeing that Mummy reached out, he immediately walked over and hugged Lily: "Mummy, don''t be angry, it''s not good for the baby in your stomach." When Lily heard it, she wasughed madly. She also knew how to coax her. It seemed that the warm male temperament had not been lost. Chapter 1768 Chapter 1768 The news that Joshua was getting married was only a few photos showing that he was married to his beloved woman. There was not much to know about the wedding that day. Everyone could feel the fullness of the scene with just a few photos Full of happiness and romance, everyone was very envious of the little-known girl who had just gotten involved in the entertainment industry to reap their love. After the wedding of Joshua, the two of them started to go on vacation, apanied by the little fellow and two months old, and a few bodyguards. Edwards flew back home with his wife, children and friends. Their time is very precious now and they have no ns to take a vacation yet. Lily recently panicked. As soon as she was free, she would pick up her design work andpose it. Although she did not go to work at thepany, her design work was still only adopted by thepany. Her current work was purely idle Boring, this is the best state of work, no one can affect her design draft, she can freely y, can imagine in the source of inspiration, her work more and more unique, thepany side back ''S news is also good news. Some people love it, some people cheer. Wendy had not seen Duck for two days. Even though she was on the phone, it was hard to understand the thirst of lovesickness. Wendy asked the driver to send her down to the door of Duck''s house. She registered in front of the doorman and carried a bag of delicious food to the elevator. Suddenly, the elevator door opened, and a middle-aged woman came out. There was also a young and beautiful girl beside her. The middle-aged woman looked tense and the girl''s expression was a little sad. "Aunt, I don''t think he likes me," said the girl with a grudge. "Don''t worry, he doesn''t have a girlfriend right now. Please contact him well. He might be enlightened someday. He''s not young and he doesn''t think about life-long events." The woman wasforting the girl. After a while, the two left. Ling didn''t know that this beautiful woman who walked in front of her was Duck''s aunt. Her purpose today was to bring her niece over and want to introduce her to blind date. Wendy went upstairs and knocked on the door. Duck opened the door and saw her. "Warm, why are you here?" Duck was shocked and happy. When he missed her the most, she suddenly appeared in front of her. This feeling was really good. Ling immediately warmed the bag in her hands: "I''ve brought you some delicious food." Wendy walked in and walked to the sofa. When she was going to put the bag down, her beautiful eyes suddenly swept over the tea table, where there were a few cups and some washed fruits. The woman''s intuition was the most urate. Wendy''s heart was bored. She quickly turned to stare at Duck and asked, "Are you a guest at home?" "Yes, my aunt came over to find me." Duck saw that she was staring at him. He felt a little guilty and his eyes shed. "Did they just leave? Didn''t shee alone? There''s also a beautiful girl beside her. She''s here to blind date you?" Wendybined the two people she met in the elevator and immediately guessed She scored seven or eight points. Duck did not expect Wendy''s intuition to be so urate, making him creepy. "Wendy, how do you know?" Duck smiled as he walked up to her and asked. "Don''t ask me how I would know. I just want to ask you. What happened to your blind date with her?" Wendy warmed his hands around his chest and sat on the sofa.. Duckughed lowly and replied, "Of course I won''t develop anything with her. I made it clear that I have a girlfriend, I believe that they should understand what I mean." "Is that right? Duck, lie to me to pay the price." Wendy is angry and squinted her eyes: "Then why didn''t I hear them say they gave up? They still said that you are still single, Chances are, and your aunt will let that girl contact you. Duck: "..." " Wendy immediately stood up: "Forget it, I''m not here at the right time. I''m leaving." "Warm, don''t go." Duck''s handsome face was anxious. He reached out to block her and pleaded, "Wendy, I didn''t say it just now, because I can''t expose our rtionship." Wendy was already angry. The moment she thought that Duck was still on a blind date with another woman, she couldn''t stand it. Her heart was too small to allow another woman toe to him. "Is there anything I can''t say? Could it be that they can treat me like that? I''m not afraid." Wendy was angry, and Duck''s words made her very sad, so she said that she had lost. Reasonable words. "I know you''re not afraid, but I''m afraid, the people in our Mu family are still a little extreme towards your brother. I''m really afraid that you are in danger. If I''m not by your side what if they trouble you?" Now that he was loving someone, he would be more cautious. He couldn''t afford to bet even at once. Wendy looked at him nkly, and his emotions wereplicated. "Are you really thinking about me?" Wendy calmed his grievance and asked him in a low voice. Duck stared at her and nodded, "Of course, if I can confess our rtionship, why should I lie to them?" "Okay, I believe you''re fine, but I still have to warn you, no matter who wants to introduce your girlfriend to you in the future, you have to refuse the first time, lest someone think about you and end up in Wendy warmed up a finger, indicating that she was not joking, but that she was seriously warning him. en.swnovels Duckughed helplessly: "If I didn''t reject another woman for you, do you think I might be single now?" Wendy''s breathing stagnant seemed to make sense. "I just don''t feel good about it. I''ve seen that girl before. She''s long and weak, and when he sees it, he can arouse the man''s desire to protect I''m afraid ... I''m afraid that if she is your favorite type, I wasn''t it cool? "Wendy rushed into Duck''s arms, his two small hands holding him tightly, his face sticking to his chest, and his voice was choking. If you love someone deep, can even a small misunderstanding magnify? In the end, she became internally injured. Duck gently rubbed her hands on her shoulders and gently said, "Warm, I''ve been very slow and stiff towards feelings. It''s not easy for me to fall in love with someone., So you don''t have to worry. "1 "Mmm, if one day your heart is biased towards others, you must tell me in time, don''t drag me, you want to cut off my thoughts, let me give up earlier." Wendy still felt wronged, but also felt so unwilling to say so. The man''s body shook fiercely. He lowered his eyes and looked at the insecure woman in his arms. He sighed, his thin lips pressed against her hair, and muttered, "The person I''m worried about abandoning this rtionship is You." Wendy shook for a moment, then immediately looked up at him and shook his head firmly: "I won''t, I won''t, and I''ll definitely treat you with all my heart." Duck looked at her steadfast eyes and smiled on her thin lips. She patted her back forfort: "Okay, I know what you''re sincere. What brought you delicious food?" Wendy immediately ran over to open her bag, which was filled with her favorite snacks: "This nut is very fragrant, you pay for it, that is, it is very delicious to add nutrition." Duck looked at the colorful bag and frowned, expressing suspicion. "Don''t worry, don''t be poisonous. Eat quickly." Wendy demanded him. Only then did Daniel Mu put one into his mouth and bit it for a bit. The fruit was full and she nodded: "It does taste good, do you eat so many snacks every day?" "Mmm, what''s wrong?" Ling''s beautiful eyes blinked, afraid that he might be too capable of eating.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Nothing, it''s normal for your young girls to eat snacks. If you want to eat anything, you can tell me and I''ll buy it for you." Duck smiled gently. "Is that okay? I''ll ask you to buy itter. I''m not wee, I''ll spend your money." Wendy warmed up with a gritted expression. Duck was speechless. Chapter 1769 Chapter 1769 Duck was not afraid that Wendy spent her money. He was afraid that she would not spend it. He looked at the girl who was sitting on the sofa and constantly throwing the fruit into her mouth. She put her hands on his chest and smiled on his thin lip. He suddenly felt that this time was the best. The person he likes is shattering in front of him. Time sometimes stands still, and sometimes it bes extraordinarily vivid. Duck sighed and looked forward to the day when he and she really became one family when he was human, how happy the scene would be. If there were two other little guysughing around their knees ... Duck realized that he was thinking a little too far, but he could not stop his desire. In the blink of an eye, it was already four monthster. In the fast time, she slipped quietly between her fingers. Mary Ann had a big stomach and moved around the house with difficulty. From the back, she could not see that she was pregnant because her waist was still very beautiful. Turning around, she could see her sharp and bulging belly. The expected date of birth was next month. The little guy was already in her stomach for almost nine months. Belle Ann had alreadye to apany her on vacation. Not only that, Briana often came to visit her. He used to say that he didn''t like this daughter-inw. She was too small to be sensible. Briana had noticed that even though she was young and had a special job, her character was very good, she did not act hard, she was quiet, and she had a good rtionship with her daughter-inw. What''s important is that her eldest son treats her as a treasure trove and can make everyone around her like her. "You can''t breathe anymore, so are you sitting, lying down." Mary Ann frowned and looked at the man beside her. She finally got the pain of pregnancy. When she was young in the previous month, she felt that she was walking fast. She brought the stop, but now ... She paid for her nonsense and said she was pregnant. "Clearly, I''m working hard. When this brat is born, I must teach him well." Leo was heartbroken, but she did not know what she could do to help her, so she had to say something tofort her. "Are you really willing to fight for a new life?" Mary Ann pouted andughed. "I''ll call him when he grows older." Leo immediately changed his words, and determined that she would definitely have a way to teach his son. Mary Ann was teased. She smiled and became angry. Leo stretched her hands and squeezed her cheeks: "Mary, your face has be round." "Oh!" Mary Ann immediately chuckled. Leo realized that her skin was not only soft, but also very tender. When she pinched it, it became red. He stopped and said, "I''m sorry, I won''t pinch next time."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Mary Ann nodded: "Then you can bully me now. I''ll bully your sonter. I''ll pinch his little face too." Leo looked innocent and smiled. "Okay, I don''t care how you bully him." Mary Ann stared at him speechlessly. This man was so cruel. "I want to drink water," said Mary Ann. "I''ll get it for you." Leo got up and took a ss of water from the outside. When she heard Mary Ann''s painful cry, "Oh, my stomach tightens and it hurts." Leo''s frightened heart shrunk, she put the cup in his hand and ran to her in front of her. "I don''t know. Is it going to give birth? It''s so painful." "I''ll send you to the hospital now, wait a moment." Leo''s face was anxious, he immediately reached out and helped her up, and walked outside the door, but it seemed like Mary Ann could not move, her legs were not moving, her belly As if he was contracting, there was a wave of tightness and pain. Leo immediately hugged her gently. Although she was pregnant, she was not heavy enough to make Leo unbearable. An hourter, she rushed to the designated hospital. The obstetrician immediately did all sorts of checks for Mary Ann. "Mr. William, your wife may be giving birth. Be prepared, she''ll be popr." A doctor rushed over to inform. Leo''s brain was empty, and the whole person was a little frozen. Just now, he was also anxiously covered with cold sweat. At this moment, by the wind, it was even cooler. He did not expect it to be so fast. "Doctor, please help her." Leo asked anxiously. "Don''t worry, we''ll guarantee the safety of adults and children. Please wait outside the door. It takes time and process for a woman to give birth." The doctorforted him a few words before he followed the other doctors into the delivery room. Leo quickly called Belle Ann and his mother Briana. They heard that Mary Ann was about to give birth and immediately rushed over. Mary Ann was experiencing one of the most painful levels of her life. Without any preparation, she was arranged by the doctor into the delivery room, and then she stayed in the delivery room for more than three hours. When she heard a loud cry when it came, she felt that she had died once, sweat and tears intertwined on her face. In her hair, she wanted to cry, but she did not have the strength anymore. She secretly vowed that she wouldn''t be born again in this whole life. Leo and his two mothers waited anxiously outside the door. Time was tormenting every minute. From that, it was Leo, a big man who couldn''t understand why he was ? from a young age. He was ver reddening. He stared at the door for a while, while staring at the wall, walking back and forth. His mind was nk. He didn''t know what to think of. Finally, as if waiting for the end, when they heard the door open, a doctor and two nurses came out. They were holding a newly born baby, the little guy was wrapped so he only revealed a small, swollen red head. His face was also red, and his eyes were closed as if he was sleeping. en.swnovels Belle Ann went to hug the child the first time and asked her daughter''s condition with tears in his eyes. When the doctor informed them that their mother and son were safe, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Briana was not angry. She could understand Belle Ann''s feelings. Although she was also a mother, she was just a mother-inw. "Leo,e and look at your son." Briana immediately called out to him. He was relieved and he slowly walked over. The little guy revealed his two little hands. Leo looked at that little person. His heart seemed to be shocked fiercely. He had a son, which would also mean that he wanted to start To be a qualified father. "Come and see, this little look is really beautiful." Belle Ann whispered, and he liked it. Leo took a look. This red color and wrinkled skin were so beautiful. He only dared to think in his heart and did not dare to say it. Otherwise, the two mothers would attack him. Leo held out a finger to touch the little guy''s exposed hand. Suddenly, the little baby''s little hand suddenly gathered, and although he had no strength, he held his finger and did not dare to let go. Leo''s thin lips lifted up and he smiled. Mary Ann was pushed out. Her head was full of sweat and tired expression. She opened her eyes and saw that the first person she saw was Leo. His eyes full of anxiety and concern seemed to heal Mary Ann''s heart. The best medicine. "Mary!" The man gently touched her face and yelled. Mary Ann said with great effort, "If you don''t have children in the future, you have to give birth to others." Obviously very warm atmosphere, because of her words, Leo was abruptlyughed. "Okay, no more!" He agreed to her and lowered his head to kiss her forehead. "You have the final say." In the high¡ªss nursing room, Mary Ann had already rested on the bed. Belle Ann and Briana took care of her. Leo went out for the formalities and walked in. Belle Ann looked at Leo''s eyes when he saw his daughter had suffered this. He was full of disdain. Leo knew that he did not seem to do anything good, and he also expressed a humble attitude towards Belle Ann. Of course, Belle Ann only looked at him for a moment. It was all because of his love for her daughter. After that, she still felt that her daughter had found the best husband, and her attitude had changed. Chapter 1770 Chapter 1770 Mary Anny on the bed and slept for a while. The thing that woke her was the crying sound of a little baby. She instinctively opened her eyes and saw her motherforting her with her son. But still, the little guy was hungry.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. There were two doctors standing beside them. As they watched the baby cry loudly, they suggested that the little guy start to drink breast milk. Leo stood by the side, helpless, even though he was used to thepany, but here, he did not know what to do next. He only knew that his wife was very tired and his son was very hungry. Worried, he asked: "Mary, you are very weak now. How do you feed your child?" The doctor smiled and replied, "Women will start to have breast milk for their children after they give birth. They need to be sucked by the little guy. Don''t look at the baby''s birth. There''s a prctin doctor here to help Mrs. William." "Come on, let him try." Mary Ann had already rested. At this moment, she could not care about anything else, but she did not want to hear her son crying anymore. Belle Ann handed the child over to her. When Mary Ann looked at such a young child, she was momentarily dumbfounded and did not know how to hug him. The doctor gently instructed her, so that she could hold the little guy in his arms decently. Mary Ann did not care about shame anymore. With the help of the doctor, his son triumphantly sipped. The little guy clenched his two fists tightly. He really had the power to feed her. There was no way. Mary''s mouth twitched. She did not expect a little guy''s strength to be so great, but it seemed that there was really milk for him. It was amazing. Maybe this was the silent words between the mother and the child. His life, and the source of his life, in the end, the little guy would use another way to reward him. Leo stood by the side, handsome and surprised. When he saw that Mary Ann seemed to have some pain, he felt particrly bad. He really wanted to make the little guy eat milk. However, the doctor suggested breastfeeding because it was the most scientific and nutritional value. Breast milk could not be reced by any form. The little guy had eaten for a long time, and he was tired or full. He fell asleep, his little face was no longer the rosy wrinkle when he was born, and the whole person became much more beautiful. Mary Ann was staring nkly at his sleeping son. She really did not dare to believe it. This was the cuteness she had born after ten months of pregnancy, the way he fell asleep like an angel. Mary Ann could not help butugh, looking at this cute little face, she suddenly felt that any pain she had suffered was rewarded, and it was worth it. "Clever, give me a hug." Leo waited for a long time beside him. First, he didn''t want to let Mary Ann suffer. Secondly, he also really wanted to hug his son. Pass him. "Mmm, be careful. He''s too young." Mary Ann gently reminded him. Leo bent down and reached out his hands, but found that her hand with a pen was trembling slightly. The little life that was just born was really too weak and too weak. However, Leo was still careful and he hugged the little fellow into his arms. For the first time, he had tried to feel like a father. His eyes looked gentle as if he was about to drown out. He watched the sleeping little baby, asionally seeing him move his mouth as if he wanted to drink some more milk. Leo could not help but beughed at by his cute little tricks. Before he was born, he did not know what kind of responsibility he needed to be a father. Now, he seemed to suddenly understand that he was willing to put all his love to him. "Did not you give him a name thest time?" Mary Ann looked at Leo dumbfounded. She could not help butugh and asked. Briana had already gone back, and she was going to send some delicious food to Mary Ann. She let her aunt prepare the soup and nutritious porridge. She s secretly holding back her happiness, but in fact, her heart was already happy. "Yes, my dad took a name, Ben William, and the nickname is just Ben." Leo did not understand why his father wanted to take these two words, but since it was given by an elder, of course he also very happy to ept. "Mmm, that''s nice too." Mary Ann nodded. Belle Ann saw Leo hug carefully, his arms stiffened, and immediately walked over: "Give me the north and south. I think you''re going to sweat." Leo was a little awkward: "I''m too excited and too nervous, but I''ll learn more about how to bring children in the future." Belle Ann listened and could not help butugh: "Sure enough, my daughter''s eyes are not wrong, you will indeed be a good father." Leo was a little embarrassed, his face flushing red. "I put North and South on the bed to sleep. I''ll go out and take good care of him." Belle Ann left the time with them, and put the little guy on the side of Mary Ann''s pillow.. Mary Ann immediately moved. Her pain frowned. Leo quickly asked, "What''s wrong? Is it still hurting?" "The wound hurts!" Mary Annughed bitterly: "It really hurts." Leo held out her hand and realized that her hand was slightly cold. He could not help but want to use the temperature of his palm to warm her. Mary Ann''s pain seemed to have been eased. She looked at her son and asked, "My mother said, where is he like you?" "Is that right? I think he''s more like you." Leo could not help butugh and went to look at the little guy. "It''s good to be like me. It''s definitely more handsome than you to grow up like me." Mary Ann said slightly. "That''s not necessarily true. Am I not handsome enough now?" Leo asked with a low smile. "Enough, but I still want my son to be more handsome than you. Leo shook his head helplessly and grumbled: "Is there a son, you don''t have my husband in my eyes?" Mary Ann stunned for a moment, thenughed out loud, "Won''t you start eating your son''s vinegar now?" "Yes!" Leo looked aggrieved. "You can''t forget about me if you don''t have a son." "It depends on your performance." Mary Ann was a little too small, but her heart was sweet. Her husband would be jealous. This was a good sign, indicating that he would definitely favor her in the future. "I won''t give this kid a chance topete with me." Leo held out a finger and gently stunned his son''s face. "Don''t beat him." Mary Ann immediately pushed his finger away. Leo: "..." Even if he said that he was not favored, he could not move at all? Chapter 1771 Chapter 1771 The news that Mary Ann had triumphantly gave birth to a little son, and that the mother and son were safe, had already been reported. The media side was also very active in reporting, and some reporters photographed Leo in the hospital. The responsible husband would surely be a father who spoiled his children. In the presidential pce, Alvina Miller held her belly for seven months and walked out of the elevator. In the past few months, she felt that her weight was long and she did not have a brain. Her memory seemed to have fallen. She was looking upstairs. She realized that the phone had been thrown on the sofa by her. She went to the sofa a little annoyed and picked up her phone. She suddenly saw a message that Mary Ann sent to her. In the background of the hospital ward, she held two fingers and pointed at the screen. There was a little baby beside her who was sleeping soundly. "Wow, I''m born." Alvina Miller could not help but be happy for her. Looking at the healthy and rosy little person, she subconsciously reached out and touched her belly. In another week, it was seven months. The guy was happily jumping in her stomach. Especially when she was going to sleep at night, she couldn''t sleep, but the little guy withdrew like a happy one. Little devil, right? Thinking that she and Joseph Grant belonged to a person with a peaceful personality, if she gave birth to a naughty little guy, it would be a headache. Alvina Miller quickly sent her congrattions, then asked about whether it was painful to have a child. Mary Ann quickly gave her a reply, only saying that she did not want to go through the second time. Alvina''s eyebrows frowned. The closer she was to the expected date of birth, the more nervous and afraid she was, but this might be the way women would go through. If they didn''t have children, life wouldn''t be that sessful. Another year wasing to an end, and white snowkes floated out of the window. Alvina Miller stood at the window and looked at it. "Madam, it''s cold in front of the window. Please add a coat." Auntie, who came over to help with the work, took care of Alvina Miller and did everything for her. "Thank you, Auntie," Alvina Miller took the jacket and put it on her body. Aunt shook her head andughed. "I''m going to prepare dinner, sir should be back." "Excuse me," Alvina said. In this period of time, Joseph Grant''s work was very busy. For some time, he had been abroad for half a month. Alvina Miller thought that he was about to go crazy, but this was her husband, excellent, outstanding, but serious about the work. Responsible, in this world, there will never be the best of both worlds. Yes, it must be lucky. When the snowkes fell, in the distance, a strong beam of light came over. Alvina hoped to raise his hand to cover his eyelids. She could not help but walk to the door, waiting for him toe home, as if she had be the most anticipated thing for her now. The car stopped at the door, and after the door opened, there was a steady footstep. Then, Alvina Miller saw Joseph Grant wearing a long ck trench coat and stepping on the steps into her line of sight. The trench coat had a slim fit, and his tall body was even more domineering. Alvina Miller liked to see Joseph Grant dressed in a formal outfit. He was handsome and sharp, with a pure and noble temperament, especially charming. Joseph Grant had been working for a day and had just rested in the car just now. At this moment, when he saw the woman at the entrance of the hall, his spirit refreshed and his long legs quickly walked in front of her., How many times I''ve told you, don''t stand at the door and blow cold wind, it''s not good for your health. " "It''s okay, it''ll be a while." Alvina Miller was disobedient and looked at him with a smile. Joseph Grant could not help but shook his head. There was really no way to take her.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Sir, you''re back." The two aunts immediately went up to say hello. Joseph Grant politely smiled at them and went with the blue words. Because Alvina Miller was pregnant now, and the month was big again, Joseph Grant installed an elevator at home, so now, basically, she took the elevator upstairs. There was a transparent side in the elevator. It was able to reflect the shadow. Alvina nced casually and found out that she had really gotten fat recently. She subconsciously reached out to cover her face, the baby that had disappeared before Fat, it''s as if he''s back. "What''s wrong?" Joseph Grant looked at her cute little trick and could not help butugh. "I''ve weighed my weight again today, and it''s only been less than a week. I seem to have gained a pound of weight. If continue to do this, by the month of birth, I won''t be worth 120 pounds?" Young and beautiful, even though she was pregnant, she also decided to be a beautiful pregnant woman, but now she realized that her body was going up. It would be very difficult for her to be beautiful. Joseph Grant saw that she was entangled in her body again and could not help butfort her: "Don''t worry, you''re not the weight of a person now. You still have a child in your stomach. Joseph, that photo, I''ve already got someone to wash it out and put it in my wallet. " "Ah? How can you take that photo?" Alvina Miller could not believe it. Thest time there was a children''s sports meeting, she attended the opening ceremony. She stood by the children and took a few sets of photos. Joseph Grant actually felt that her picture was beautiful, but Alvina Miller felt like a ball and could not see anyone. "Alvina, you''re really not fat now. You''re beautiful right now." Joseph Grant said, he could not help but stretch his hand gently on her tender and white face. The skin was tender and smooth, and he could not put it down. Some of her mother''s skin would be worse when she was pregnant. Alvina Miller had worried about this problem, but for now, it seemed that her skin did not change much and was even rosier. "Right, she sent me a message just now. She''s already born. She''s a son. That little guy is too cute." Alvina Miller said, looking out the picture on the phone and magnifying it to Joseph Grant. Joseph Grant looked seriously and nodded: "It looks good, but it looks so small." "The newly born child is already so young." Alvina Miller exined with a smile. "Mmm, I''m really looking forward to our child''s birth. I want to see what he looks like." "You''ve always stopped me from taking on the child''s gender. Would you regret it now?" Alvina Miller muttered and asked him. "No, I said, I like it regardless of boys and girls." Joseph Grant did not regret it at all. He did not want to let Alvina Miller have a burden on his heart. Whoever said that he had to have a son? Such a beautiful and cute little daughter, he would pamper her. Chapter 1772 Chapter 1772 ? The night was deep, and the bamboo outside the window was swaying in the wind. It was already the deep winter season. The weather was cold, and at night, she needed a warm nket to sleep. The bathrobe came out with long hair, which had just been washed, but it was not convenient for her to dry it herself. The man sat on the sofa and saw here out. He immediately got up and walked in front of her. As she saw her hair tip dripping, she quickly took over the towel in her hand and wiped it clean for her. Alvina Miller enjoyed this moment of peace the most. Shezily leaned on the chair beside her and slightly raised her head. Her long hair fell out. The man took the hair dryer and gently tried on her long ck hair As he looked at her slightly closed eyes, the man''s thin lips lifted lightly, and he could not help but possess a kiss at the corner of her mouth. Alvina Miller''s crystal clear eyes instantly opened, and when she saw the man''s gentle and smiling mouth, she immediately dissatisfied, "Why did you steal my kiss?" "I still need a reason to kiss you?" The man raised his eyebrows, feeling that her words made him unhappy. Alvina Miller nodded: "Of course, even though I''m your wife, after you have to ask me, I promise you to kiss me. You have to respect me." Joseph Grant immediately smiled helplessly, shook his head, and did not dare to answer the words. "What are youughing at? I''ll let you hold me tonight. You won''t even agree." "I didn''t want to, I didn''t dare." Joseph Grant exined with a low smile. "Why didn''t you dare? I won''t do anything to you." Alvina Miller was still unhappy. "I''m afraid I won''t care about you. You''re in a special period now," Joseph Grant exined patiently. "Don''t worry, I''m not so delicate." Alvina Miller felt that she was walking fast and did not feel that she could not do anything about pregnancy.. "I''ve heard that in July and August and September, you''re not thatfortable." Joseph Grant also paid attention to some considerations for a woman''s pregnancy. She knew that when she was eight or nine months old, she would be very tired. Alvina Miller nodded. "I know, don''t worry, I can get over it." Joseph Grant looked at her with such a firm expression, half pained and half worried. The man''s fingers wandered gently through her hair. After a short while, her long hair dries up. Alvina Miller was a little tired. She thought of going to lie on the bed. He looked at the man in surprise. "Won''t you warm my bed again?" The man''s handsome face shed with embarrassment and said lowly, "I know you''re afraid of the cold, so I sat on the bed for a while." "Joseph, you''re a perfect husband. After I want to marry you, I won''t fall in love with others anymore, you''re too good." Alvina Miller said with a grin as hey down under the nket. Happy. Joseph Grant sighed andughed: "Do you really n to leave a path for yourself to find your second spring?" "No, I don''t have the time to think about it now. I''m counting on it every day. Oh, the little thing kicked me, did he not let me do bad things?" ''S little kick kicked her belly a little. Joseph Grant immediately walked over and directly into the bedclothes, then into her robe, sticking to her slightly tensed belly, it felt like the little guy was very active and moving around. "If you see that, the child will not agree if you want to betray me anymore." Joseph Grant''s palm felt the little strength of his father. "Heh, what''s the matter? When he is born, I''ll dare to help you not help me when I settle the bill with him." Alvina grunted his lips. Rebellion failed. Joseph Grant was immediately laughed at by her ruthless words. In e the next second, he directly kissed. her uneasy lips. Alvina Miller was kissed inexplicably, but her body seemed to reflect a little. In the next second, she was shocked He eximed, "I ... Why is my belly tightening like a rock?" Content belongs to en.swnovels Joseph Grant quickly let go of her and reached out to touch her. Only then did he realize that it really seemed to be contracting, stiff and tense. "How could this be?" Joseph Grant''s handsome face was pale. Then, he immediately took out his phone and was about to make a call. "No... it''s alright." Just as Joseph Grant was about to make the call, Alvina Miller immediately said. Joseph Grant turned his head and looked at her, worried. "How could this be?" Alvina Miller''s face was hot, red, and he whispered, "Maybe because when you kissed me just now, I didn''t hold back. I thought about something I shouldn''t have thought about, so..." Joseph Grant''s face was blushing as well. It seemed that during pregnancy, she had really noticed. "I me me, it''s my fault." Joseph Grant gently touched her forehead. "I''ll pay attention next time. I won''t provoke you again." "Mmm, I have to restrain myself." Alvina Miller was shocked a while ago. This situation still happened the first time. Although she had seenAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. this phenomenon in Mother''s discussion, she did not expect to find it in On his own body Content belongs to en.swnovels "I''ll get you a cup of warm milk." Joseph Grant stretched his hand and stroked his forehead. The incident just now scared him. He needed ice water to calm him down. Going downstairs, he took a bottle of water from the fridge and warmed up the milk while unscrewing a few mouthfuls. Alvina Miller had already taken out her phone to check what had happened just now. This turned out to be a normal phenomenon. Many mothers of mine have encountered this kind of thing, but this still needs special attention. It was not very good to the children. Content belongs to en.swnovels Joseph Grant went upstairs and sent the milk to her hand. She told her to look less at her phone and go to take a bath. Alvina Miller put down her phone, drank half a cup of milk, and drank a few more saliva. She stretched out and indented the nket. At night, she had a dream. In her dream, she held a little boy, who suddenly let go of her grip and ran to the front, holding a man''s hand and shouting at his father. Alvina Miller walked over with a smile on her face, and saw that man squatted down, hugged her child, said something good, and then turned to look at Alvina Miller. When Alvina Miller saw her face, she took two steps back in shock. It was not Joseph Grant. How could this be? How could her child be called another man''s father? She immediately woken up, opened her eyes, and found that the man was beside her, cing a hand gently on her chest. Alvina Miller touched her forehead. Fortunately, it was a dream. Otherwise, Joseph Grant should be chasing her in her dreams. Chapter 1773 Chapter 1773 ? Lily has been pregnant for more than eight months, and time has passed quickly. From the initial ufortable morning sickness to the present, her belly was swollen and it was difficult to walk, as if she had not suffered,pared to her first child she was really very happy and happy. When she thought about hiding and hiding when she had her first child, she really sighed, how important it is to marry a man and a woman, it will affect a person''s life. Brother and Sister George was already six and a half years old. They still had one semester about to graduate from kindergarten and enter the gate of primary school to be a qualified primary school student. As the evening approached, a winter snow suddenly fell. Outside the window, the vegetation was covered with ayer of snow. Lily Scott breathed hard for two months. For eight months, she was struggling to walk with her two children. Although she was afraid, she forced herself to be stronger. However, because she was born, she was even more afraid. She was expecting that the due date woulde soon. Edwards''s work has stabilized a lot recently. After a few years of hard work, in exchange for today''s stability, the number of times he has gone to thepany has also be less because he wants to free up more time to apany his family. Lily took a nap, her whole body was aching, and her slender body did not be puffy because of pregnancy. She was still slender, but it was because she was too slender, making her pregnant even more difficult. Edwards pushed the door into the bedroom and saw that Lily sat up hard. He hurried over and reached out to help her stabilize. He asked her heartily: "Did you sleep again?" "Sleep well." Lily replied softly, then leaned on the man''s shoulder with some powerlessness: "Cutely, he has sessfully given birth to a son, you know?" "Yes, let''s hear what Billy said." Edwards nodded. "I also hope that I can be born soon." Lily sighed. "I''ll definitely, the end of next month will be your expected date of delivery. Lily, next month, I want you to be admitted to the hospital. I''ll be there to apany you as well." Edwards was really afraid of something, it was still a little away from the hospital here. It took about an hour to drive the fastest. Lily was pregnant with twins, which was more dangerous than a single child. "Mmm, you can arrange it. I don''t have any ideas at the moment. I just hope to quickly give birth to these two little treasures." Lily noddedzily. Edwards looked at her belly that could not be covered by her loose skirt. It was difficult to imagine how she had gone to the hospital to give birth to her child. His heart felt like a needle stick. Lily, thank you for not giving up on our children. Edwards stretched his hand and clenched her hand, feeling that this moment, he was willing to do anything for her, willing to give her the whole world, to thank her for her efforts. "Why did you say that?" Lily trembled slightly and looked at him in surprise. "If you haven''t gone through all of this with you, I wouldn''t know that it takes so many processes for a woman to have a child. I always thought that it was very easy for a woman to have a child." She would ignore a lot of details and the difficulty of a woman willing to have children for him. She always felt that they had children for granted. "With you by your side, I don''t feel the hard work, really." Lily grabbed his finger backhand and put his hand on her face: "Dear Edwards, I can meet you in this life. It''s my lucky thing." "Me too!" Although the man felt silly to say that, it was the true answer in his heart. Lily pouted andughed. To tell the truth, the man''s affectionate look was really stupid. "What are youughing at? Do you doubt me?" The man''s handsome face was a little embarrassed. He wasn''t really good at saying these affectionate words, but sometimes he could not help but say it. If Lily. could feel his true love Alright, was afraid that she would feel it and evenughed at him. He was really helpless. "No, I don''t doubt you." Lily shook her head: "Really, I never knew that one day I would trust one person wholeheartedly. I thought that I wouldn''t trust anyone other than me and me. " Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Others?" Someone''s handsome face instantly sank, very dissatisfied: "In your eyes, am I still someone else?"All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "No, no, no, don''t get me wrong, I didn''t mean that." Lily realized that something was wrong in her words, and quickly exined. The man''s handsome face was still l not very good-looking: "You, if you say this, it really hurts me. If you don''t think so, you won''t say it. Maybel haven''t really walked into you yet in your heart, do you always treat me as an outsider?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org When Lily looked at the man''s sad expression, she was a little confused. She could only continue to shake her head and exin: "Of course not, you are my husband. I want to apany someone for life." "Really?" The man raised his eyebrows, but his heart clenched his el teeth, hum, woman, see how you coax me Lily Tang was really anxious. She could not help but stretchout her finger to gently caress his handsome face. Her beautiful eyes were anxious: "Dear Edwards, don''t be angry, okay? I didn''t mean to that''s right. " Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "But you still hurt me, I''m very unhappy." Edwards''s handsome face tensed up and looked like he couldn''t coax. "Ah!" Lily suddenly reached out to cover her stomach and made a cry of pain. "What''s wrong? Is your stomach hurt? Do you want to go to the hospital to see?" Just now, he was proud of Edwards''s face. Lily Scott''s painful and pretty face immediately rxed after hearing his concern, and he smiled ckly: "Aren''t you angry with me?" Edwards''s eyes widened in disbelief, and he smiled violently. He evilly gritted his teeth: "You dare to lie to me?" "I didn''t lie to you. I just want to know if you really care about me or not." Seeing that he was even angrier, Lily immediately turned more frightened and immediately apologized. "Hah, I finally know who''s inherited my daughter''s genes. It must be yours, so I know how to scare me." Edwards was angry and angry now, but there was no way to take the woman in his arms. "If you want to be your daughter''s ve, why do you still need to rely on me? I''ve always advised you not to spoil Emma so much. You don''t listen to my advice." Lily looked at her with dissatisfaction. "Okay, stop joking around, I''m not angry anymore." Edwards, where did he dare to go against her? Chapter 1774 Chapter 1774 Edwards realized that he really had met an opponent that he could not surpass in his lifetime. That person was Lily. Based on his favor, he had no fear and all sorts of wrongs for him. When he walked downstairs, he saw two little fellows walking in from outside the door. They were about to leave for the winter vacation. There were only a few days left for the lessons. When she ran over, it was Emma. In the end, she was in a professional posture to hold her thigh. "Daddy, our school has a performance the day after tomorrow. I''ll try my best to rmend you toe on stage to give our school''s teachers and students a performance. Are you happy?" Little head, those shiny eyes, the signal revealed made Edwards cold on his back. He looked at his daughter in disbelief. Why did he try to rmend him? Edwards put the bag on the side and sat on the sofazily. "Look, I know that Daddy definitely doesn''t want to perform. He doesn''t know how to sing or even dance. I don''t know what other shows he can perform." Seeing that his son''s evaluation of him was so low, he was shocked again. Why did he look so bad in the eyes of the children? "Daddy, do you want to perform any shows?" Emma was extremely looking forward to her performance. At that time, she would definitely cheer for her on stage, and she would tell everyone, the man who performed the best was her father. Edwards had an impulse to escape. He didn''t know what program to perform. In the face of a group of little kids who were no more than seven years old, he couldn''t run over to give an acting speech. Emma, Daddy should sing a song with you, okay? Finally, Edwards thought of a way to prevent his daughter from being disappointed, so he could give his daughter a face. "No, dad''s acting alone. I want to apud you on stage." Emma immediately let go of his long legs and sat on the sofa with an unhappy face. Edwards covered his mouth andughed, his sister''s temper became more and more decent. Edwards could not help but stretch out his hand. Actually, he really wanted to coax his daughter happy, but he really did not know what to do. Looking at the angry little guy, Edwards felt, He really seemed to spoil her too much, causing her to end up disappointing her. "Is it okay for Daddy to perform a magic on stage?" Edwards suddenly felt that he could still show some talent. He knew a few tricks. "Really?" Emma''s beautiful eyes instantly lit up. She suddenly felt that her father was so good, that she would even perform a magic show. "Mmm!" Edwards saw his daughter happy, but he could not help but smile bitterly. It looked like he had to find a master magician to practice well tonight, lest he lose the children''s face. Just now, David was still looking at the movie. When he heard that Daddy could actually perform magic, he also looked at him in surprise: "Daddy, aren''t you lying to us?" "Of course not, don''t underestimate your father''s. I''ve learned a few things before." Edwards faced his son''s admiration, he instantly felt his image was tall again. "Then we''ll wait for your performance the next day." George also started to look forward to it. Edwards nodded and kissed his daughter''s small forehead: "Okay, Daddy will definitely perform well." That night, Edwards had invited a famous master from the magic industry toe out to dinner. Actually, he had found his assistant, Larry, to contact him. When that magician came over and saw that Edwards had to learn a few simple things, when he did magie, he looked startled. I really did not expect that in my lifetime, I would meet the mysterious and unpredictable Young Master of the Family because of his talent. Edwards was not as cold as the outside world. On the contrary, he was very polite. The magician wholeheartedly showed his graduation and showed it to him. In the end, Edwards himself chose three Easy to learn magic.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Edwards had an unforgettable memory, and the things he had seen were engraved in his mind. He was born to be born. He didn''t know if his two children had inherited it. The memories of the two little fellows should not be too bad. The next day, Edwards was able to y to his normal level. On the third day, Edwards took the mother and son to school. The parents who were present were all very well-known people. There was also a team of hot moms who arranged dances and performances, as well as a parent-child singing group and wonderful performances by the little guys. Lily originally did not intend to go out. After all, she was now having a stomach. She felt that this was not her most beautiful appearance, but when she thought that Edwards was going to perform on stage, she had to see for herself. Edwards was originally not nervous, but he did not know why. As soon as Lily came, he felt a little nervous. He was not afraid of embarrassment in front of the children, but he was afraid to lose face in front of his betoved woman, then he Do you need to look up in this life? Content belongs to The performance was held in the school''s venue. When the Edwards and his family arrived, they were assigned the best ces. As for why, everyone knew well. Lily Tang had just put on a light-dressing table today. Compared to the dressing of the young hot moms on the scene, she was very clean and she wore a wide skirt. Apart from a delicate and beautiful face, she really could not follow the hot moms Compared with the group, it was precisely because Lily was in a special period. Some people looked at her with a strange gaze. Everyone wanted to know why Lily had received Edwards''s favor., That''s not a stunning beauty. If you rely on the means, you can see that she looks pure and harmless. It''s not like a very calcted woman. Of course, she didn''t rule out that she was a born master of disguise. Since it wasn''t based on these two skills, it must have been expensive for everyone. With this in mind, everyoneughed coldly in their hearts. Other women were not so lucky. They were born with two treasures. Edwards also felt that the women around him looked at his wife''s unfriendly eyes. Heughed coldly at the bottom of his heart. The child was so old, there was someone who was trying to attract his attention? Where did this ce the children? Edwards reached out and pulled Lily''s hand tightly. Lily was slightly stunned. He looked at him and suddenly understood his intentions. Her heart was sweet. Chapter 1775 Chapter 1775 The cute and fresh venue was filled with some very cute things. There was a row showing the little guys'' homework, and another row showing their drawing talent. When Han and Lily walked hand in hand earlier, they also admired the way they came. When they saw the children''s handicrafts on the disy, they were very pleased, but when they reached the wall, their expression was still She stayed for a while. "Why did my daughter paint me so ugly? Only six hairs?" Edwards moved to grab that little guy and educate him. The little guy''s drawing style was too strange, so touching, he really wanted to cry. Lily snorted and covered his mouth for a long time. Her daughter had no talent for painting at all, and had not inherited her professional ability at all: "Okay, if your daughter can draw you up, you shouldugh andin what? Look at me. Did I see better than you?" Edwards''s cold expression, he almostughed when he saw his daughter writing the word "mother". Lilypletely painted a mother''s yak, with a big mouth painted with lipstick and her eyeliner blushed and her hair exploded. "Noughs!" Lily immediately stared at him with his eyes. If he wanted tough out loud, he would go home and wait for her. "I''m notughing. Really, I''m really serious about enjoying my daughter''s drawing. The little guy has made progress and I have to be rewarded." "It''s all your pet. Look at your son''s paintings. The difference is not normal." Lily walked a few more steps and noticed that his son''s paintings had been specially hung out. His style was very exquisite. Although it was still very abstract, he could see a little bit of standard. "My son is too impersonal, and I still don''t have the imagination of my daughter." Edwards was especially strict with his son. Even if he did well, it was still not good enough in his eyes. "Alright, as long as you ask for more, I feel that my son''s drawing is very good and has my style." Lily was full of appreciation for her son. "Yes, yes, yes, you''re all right. Your son and daughter are all good at drawing." Edwards knew Lily most, she was really not biased, she was an attitude towards her son and daughter, unlike her, Sometimes he clearly said that when he saw his daughter''s cute little face and then look at his son''s own copy, he really could not help but favor her daughter, because his daughter was more and more like Lily. The performance started. Edwards and Lily sat in the front row and could clearly see the two little guys on stage. The first scene was a chorus. George and Emma were both selected. Moreover, Emma stood in the front row, and because of their height, George and a group of little boys stood in the back row. Seeing Daddy and Mummy, Edwards was extremely happy and secretly raised her little hands to greet her. Edwards also looked at her gently. If it was two years ago, he would never believe that he would be able toe to school to attend his son and daughter''s program in two years, but at this moment, This child, who was acting seriously on stage, was really excited and happy. Lily was much calmer. It was probably because the children had been growing up by her side.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The children''s programs were more exciting than the others. The fifth program was a group of hot moms performing on stage. I don''t know how the school arranged it. They had to look straight, and I have to say that this group of hot moms jumped a lot. It might be because they were not shy girls. He won''t open his eyes. There were a few women who were secretly pleased, and finally gave them the opportunity to reveal their charming temperament in front of Edwards, even though they did not want to do other bad things, but for Lily to be able to marry Edwards as his wife She still felt unwilling. This might be a woman''s conquest with her body. She felt that she was no worse than her, but her fate made her want to bow to her. Lily did not expect much from this show. She even had some selfish hopes for Edwards''s eyes closed, so she did not want her husband to see other women dancing on stage Lily, I''ll go out and make a call. Just as Lily was jealous, Edwards suddenly attached to her ear and said lowly. "Okay, go quickly." Lily could not help but push him with her hand. Edwardsughed helplessly in his heart. This woman''s thoughts were too clear. Since she did not like to watch by himself, he definitely did not look at it. Lily Scott''s breathing was immediately smooth. She did not know why she felt rxed at once, but she was happy. The members of the hot mom who were on stage were suddenly frozen. They looked at Edwards as they walked out of the door beside them. What happened? Edwards actually chose not to watch their performance? There were a few women who saw that Lily had deliberately pushed Edwards a moment ago. The meaning was obvious. This woman was jealous and even chased her husband away. This is too stingy. Without Edwards to watch by his side, Lily was holding her chin carelessly, staring at the hottest woman after watching the show.S She sighed in relief, but fortunately Edwards left, otherwise, see how she fixed him. Just when the show was over, Edwards took his phone and slowly walked in. He sat back at the position beside Lily. "Did you intentionally go out?" Lily suddenly leaned against his side and asked him directly. "Don''t you want me to go out?" The man looked innocent. "Who said that?" Lily did not admit that she was a jealous woman, so be careful. "Then was the show just awesome?" The man smiled thinly. "It''s okay, it''s a good jump," Lily replied indifferently. "Then I''ll look at the reyter. There must be a rey at school," said a certain man. Lily Scott''s expression was stunned, and his gas suddenly exploded. He used his hand to stiffen the back of his hand: "If you want to take a look, try it, I tell my son to go." "Hard mouth!" The manughed instantly, but he turned his head and kissed the woman''s hair, indicating that he was joking. Chapter 1776 Chapter 1776 Near the end of the year, a lot of things coulde to an end. Wendy''s school also had a winter break. Outside the school''s entrance, there was a lot of traffic. Many parents of the school drove over to pick up the children. Ling was also looking for her big brother in the car, but when her eyes looked around, she suddenly she stopped because she saw a familiar figure. Duck waszily leaning on the door of his ck SUV. I wonder if he came early. He grabbed a good spot and was in the second spot as soon as the school gate came out. Wendy widened her eyes in disbelief and wanted to wipe the corners of his eyes. When the man raised his hand to greet her, she realized that she was not dazzled. When did he return? Why didn''t she inform her in advance? Wendy warmed his mouth and walked towards him with a little annoyed. "Warm, are you free at night?" Duck''s handsome face was filled with a gentle smile. "I''m not free." Wendy deliberately angered him. The smile on the man''s face instantly solidified. He did not expect Wendy to have an appointment. "What friend? Do you know me?" Duck felt like she was a little angry, but she didn''t know who she was angry with. "You don''t know him." Seeing that his eyes were a little depressed, Wendy couldn''t help but becent. "Okay, then where are you going? I''ll let you go." The man looked at her nervously, but his voice was still gentle. Seeing his grievance and hurting expression, Wendy finally softened her heart. She turned around and threw herself into his arms. Duck did not expect that she would do this. At the same time, when he saw the woman in his arms smile like a little devil, he was stunned. "Duck, how does it feel to be jealous? Does it feel good?" Ling''s sparkling eyes blinked as he looked at him and asked. "You... are you deliberately mad at me?" Duck tensed up. When she saw her smiling eyes, he suddenly let go, but in the next second, he grinded her teeth. This girl really knows how Torture people. "Who told you toe back silently? I''ve called youst night, and you didn''t say anything. You didn''t do it on purpose?" Wendy immediately stunned him. "I want to give you a surprise, but it''s not fair for you to give me a shock." The manughed angrily. Atst, Wendy could not help butugh out loud, like a child who had done bad things. "Let''s go back and teach you more, get in the car. Many of your ssmates are looking at you." Duck looked helplessly. When he looked up and saw that many people were looking at this side, he whispered to him Girl. When Wendy turned around, she noticed that a few of her ssmates were watching the movie there. She quickly retreated from the man''s arms, opened his car door and sat in. Duck also sat in the driver''s seat and looked at Wendy. Her face was a little red and shy. "Are you sure there''s no other date tonight?" Duck asked in a low voice. "No, I want to go to your house tonight and eat what you cook." Wendy smiled and asked. Duck''s eyes were slightly surprised. "Don''t you want to eat outside? Find a better ce, romantic one." "I don''t want to, I just want to go to your house. It''s not easy enough outside. Someone watching, the two-person world must have no outsiders present." Duck''s heart trembled, his inexplicable handsome face was a little hot, and he quickly started the car. To tell the truth, he felt that Wendy sometimes gave him a hint that his heart would be like a huge wave. To calm down. "Okay, if you don''t like to eat outside, then let''s go home and cook for ourselves." Of course, Duck also liked the real duo. The two of them went to the supermarket on the way home. Finally, they were like real lovers and no longer looked at the eyes of others. After half a year of silence, the rtives of the Met had already be different. Time can erase many things, including those ambitions. Wendy wore a white jacket, a gray knitted skirt, a pair of exquisite boots, a very pure dress, plus her long hair that was ck, only a fine Issuing the card, a youthful face, red lips and white teeth, no matter how beautiful it looks like a scenery. Duck had not seen her for half a year. Although he would sometimes make a video call, it was still far away. At this moment, he finally met, and his gaze always stuck to her. Until he was found out, he moved away a little embarrassedly. Wendy''s heart was sweet because she realized that Duck seemed to like to peek at her. That kind of like, even if it was not spoken, it would be obvious in the eyes. After buying vegetables and a lot of snacks and fruits, the two of them drove towards their home. Ling''s feelings were very excited too, but two people and two hearts were beating wildly. Back home, as soon as she entered the house, she did not know who was the first to take the initiative. No matter what kind of grudges, they all set aside, just want to use the thoughts in my heart to forcefully love the person around him. Wendy''s breathing was turbulent, his pretty face flushed, and he leaned against the wall nkly. Her beautiful eyes were like water. Duck held her hand on her side and couldn''t breathe for a moment. The two of them looked at each other with embarrassment. "I''m going to cook." Duck controlled his emotions and knew enough to stop. "Mmm!" Wendy also understood. Although she was about to lose her mind just now, but she was gently pushed away by the man, she could only forcefully pick it up. Duck walked into the kitchen, propped his hands in front of the? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ss stage, reminiscing about what had just happened, his thin lips subconsciously smiling, as if he had rushed back in time, He must be crazy. If he loves her, she''s going crazy. Wendy warmed up the window and blew the cold wind. It was slightly better. Then, with both hands on her back, she walked outside to the kitchen door and looked inside. She asked with a smile: "What do you need my help to do?" "No, I''ll do it." Duck was not willing to let her go into the water. It''s winter now. Wendy her mouth and walked to the kitchen wall. "I watched you cook." The man nodded. "Okay!" Chapter 1777 Chapter 1777 In the kitchen, there was a strong atmosphere. Duck''s actions were unnaturally handling a fish. He felt that the clear eyes behind him had been looking at him. He was still a little shy. Ling''s gaze was greedy. As she looked at the man''s strong waist, she swallowed her saliva and forcibly suppressed the urge to pounce on him. Suddenly, the doorbell rang and someone came. "Who? You invited others?" Wendy''s beautiful eyes instantly widened and he looked at him. "No." Duck frowned, but she washed her hands and walked over to open the door. Wendy hid in the kitchen and did not go out, but the sound from outside the door changed her expression. "Duck, are you really at home? I thought Betty lied to me. When did youe back? Why didn''t you tell me?" Standing outside the door was Duck''s aunt. She didn''te alone. The girl she brought with her thest time was her niece, called Liz. When she saw Duck who opened the door, her face immediately blushed. "Aunt, are you here for something?" Duck was really annoyed when she saw theming in. Was it not obvious that she had rejected it thest time? Why did he bring him home for a blind date? "It''s nothing, it''s just that I want to see you. Look, she bought fruits and a bunch of flowers here." While Aunt was speaking, she entered the door with her tenderness. But she did not dare to say anything. She said with a sweet smile: "Duck, it''s been a long time since it''s been the end of the year. You''re rare toe back here. I want toe over and see you?" Duck looked at the two uninvited people and sighed in his heart. If not for the sake of his loved ones, he would really ask them to go out. Duck''s smile was light on her face. Since they were here, he would not hide Wendy anymore. He immediately shouted, "Wendy,e out, my aunt is here. I''ll introduce you guys to meet each other. " Wendy hid in the kitchen. When she saw the two people she sawst time, she already snorted in her heart, it was very unpleasant. Are you going to introduce her? The aunt asked in surprise, "Wei, are there other guests at home?" "Yes, my girlfriend is here. We''re preparing to cook dinner." Duck replied directly. Hearing the words of his girlfriend, her aunt and the girl named Liz both changed their expressions and looked at each other with embarrassment. "Duck, when did you make a girlfriend? Why didn''t your aunt know?" Aunt asked in surprise. "Aunty is so busy every day, how can I be so sorry to disturb you?" Duckughed politely, then walked to the kitchen door and squeezed Wendy into her arms.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The moment Wendy came out, the two women on the sofa were even more shocked. "Hello, my name is Wendy." Wendy was a little embarrassed, but he politely waved her hand. "Wei Ling, is her surname Ling?" Aunt''s expression was astonished. The gentle girl looked at Wendy even more hostilely, and instantly wanted topete with her. Maybe this was a woman''s nature. When she saw her love rival, she wanted to suppress her on the outside, but she found that she felt like she had lost. What she had, but now she''s lost, not only that, Wendy''s facial features are pretty, the standard melon seeds are pretty, her big eyes are shining, and the lips are white. ? ? "Yes, her name is Wendy warm. It''s Joseph Grant''s sister." Duck did not want to hide it because he had already decided to change his position ande back to work. The face separated. "What?" Aunt''s face did not dare to believe it. She was even angry. She was also shocked. She did not expect her love rival to be Mr. President''s sister, but she quickly thought of something. A light ofcency shed in her eyes. However, Joseph Grant''s sister turned out to be Duck''s girlfriend. What would everyone think about this? I''m afraid that the rumors will overwhelm them. "Duck, are you crazy? How can you marry the Ling family''s daughter?" The aunt yelled angrily. "Aunt seems to have some opinions. However, I really like warmth. If Aunty isn''t here to bless us together, then ask Aunty to go back first. I don''t want to make you unhappy." Duck was also very determined. Because of his rtionship with Ling, not his sister, he didn''t need to ask anyone''s permission. "The Wayne family has harmed your uncle and even all our rtives. How can you marry her?" The aunt was very dissatisfied. "Warm, she''s still in university. She doesn''t understand politics and has never been involved before. I don''t believe you want to say who she harmed." Duck frowned and her face was unhappy. Ling didn''t expect her loved ones from the Mu family to reject her so much. She was shocked and stood uneasy behind Duck. "Her big brother is Joseph Grant. Hasn''t he ever targeted our family?" "Aunt, the old grudges are gone now. It''s because you haven''t gone through your heart yet. I''m not going to be separated from n. Aunt should go back first." Duck walked over and opened the door. I wanted to ask someone to leave. The aunt stood up in anger and quickly left with a gentle expression. She was annoyed by what she was saying, but Duck no longer wanted to listen. The door was closed, and Duck leaned on the door. Wendy stood there dumbfounded as well. His beautiful eyes were full of panic. "Duck, I''m sorry, I seem to have asked you to quarrel with your aunt." Wendy felt overwhelmed by what happened. She felt that the responsibility was all with her. "Warm, sorry, I''ve scared you." Duck calmly breathed, walked towards her gently, and gently touched her long hair: "Don''t worry, I''ve expected that they would be such an attitude. After all, anyone whose interests are passive will be angry. They are angry because it is not because of you, but because of their interests that they want to impose fault on you and your brother. " Of course, Wendy understood the truth, but when she saw Duck arguing with his loved ones, she really felt heartache. Chapter 1778 Chapter 1778 The weather was getting colder and colder, the snow was still cold, and the news that Alvina Miller was pregnant had long been known throughout the country. Everyone privately discussed that Joseph Grant and Alvina Miller''s first child was their son. Daughter, after all, this is rted to the heir''s important matter. Some people are even bored while chatting about melon seeds. If Joseph Grant has no son and only a daughter, then this heir will be a little awkward in the future. Maybe the son-inw could take over, right?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Of course, some people''s boring gossip started. The Wayne family''s attitude was already very clear. No matter whether boys or girls, health is the most important thing. Of course, the parents of Ling still want to have a man because there are too many if he did not have an heir, it would really make people feel shocked. Joseph Grant went home to do the lingering work of his parents. Of course, he knew that the elders would not really talk to him. Maybe they still want to have a boy. Alvina Miller used to be involved in important issues, such as education and environmental protection. She had participated in the past and gave her a very positive image. She also allocated an education fund, which was praised by the majority of the people. She felt that when she was young, she knew how to be considerate of the country and the people. This kind act was still very encouraging. Her love with Joseph Grant couldst for a long time, benefiting the country even more and letting the country move forward. Now that Alvina Miller was in the middle of the month, it was not convenient for her to move around anymore, so her basic range of activities was narrowed down at home. She supported her chin and ate fruit while looking at the snowkes outside the window. She was even counting when she was bored. In the end, she couldn''t count, and she had to give up. The little guy in his belly was very active. If she didn''t like it, she would kick her legs. Sometimes, it seemed like he was punching. Alvina Miller reached out and touched her belly. There were still two months before the expected date of birth. Actually, she had a chance to take a picture of whether she had a male or female treasure in her stomach, but she had never asked the doctor to say it. Joseph Grant''s work was still very busy, and his travel time was sometimes very long. Under his administration, the country had obviously improved a lot, which showed that he was capable and had been recognized by most people. However, she had also secretly heard that many people were criticizing him, because to fundamentally govern this country, it would definitely affect the interests and fundamentals of some people. Angry. Every time Alvina Miller heard these negative voices, her mood started to stoke. Because of Joseph Grant''s special work, it was inevitable that he would erect some invisible enemies for her. She was still very afraid. Sometimes, when he came backte at night, she would be worried that she would pay attention to all kinds of news. However, Alvina Miller also believed that Joseph Grant had the ability to protect herself. Perhaps, she could only reassure herself by choosing to trust him. Joseph Grant sat in the office. The country had been quite peaceful recently, and his workload had not been so heavy. However, his nerve that was tensed up did not dare to rx. The office door was knocked, and Hilton quickly walked in. His expression was solemn and even very angry. "Sir, someone sent something to the office. I think you should see it." Chu Min walked over with a box in his hand. Joseph Grant''s face darkened and he reached over and asked, "What is this?" "There are some pictures of dead babies, and another is a picture of a sphemy, sir. Someone else must be tired of living and want to die." Hilton was really angry and wanted to stab that person out immediately. It wouldn''t be too bad to go to eighteen stories of hell. Joseph Grant''s handsome face instantly solidified. He reached out and took out the picture. There were three pictures of dead babies who did not know who and where they were taken. The hard-earned pounding on a woman covered with nothing covered her eyes. Joseph Grant angrily tore the photos to pieces and stood up sharply. He took his hands on the desk and gritted his teeth: "Be sure to get this person out, don''t let him go." Joseph Grant knew that he had moved a lot of people''s cakes recently. Some of them were deeply ingrained, and some were domineering. The reforms and remediation proposed by Joseph Grant touched the interest structure of most of them, these disgusting deeds. "Mister, don''t worry. He''s already sent someone to investigate. He''s definitely not going to let him go. It''s simply hateful." Hilton also felt extremely annoyed. Something happened. "I''ll go home earlier today. Here, let the Vice President take care of it." Joseph Grant finished, then took the coat, put it on, and walked out the door. Since some people sent these things here, he was worried that some people would send them home. Although the defense was very strict, it was not safe for some people to put their hands in. "Okay, I''ll go back with Mr. first." Now that the dark forces had encouraged another wave, Hilton was still worried about Joseph Grant''s safety. He had to personally escort him. "Okay." Joseph Grant nodded. At this moment, outside the gate of the Presidential Pce, there was a ck, unlicensed motorcycle. It was passing by quickly, a ck bag was thrown down, and the guard in front of the post quickly went up to look. Something had fallen from the ck bag, but it was not a bomb or some destructive stuff. It was just a few pictures. The soldiers and guards looked nervous. When they saw the pictures, their expressions were solemn. It was because responsible for the seilton was of the Presidential Pce. Cont¨¦nt belongs to NovelDrama.Org At this moment, Hilton was apanying Joseph Grant in the car home. After receiving the call, she immediately reported it to Joseph Grant. Joseph Grant ordered that he could not bring those things in. At this moment, Alvina Miller sat in front of theputer and was watching a documentary about the development of some early countries. In order to get closer to Joseph Grant''s learning distance she became more and more interested in things about the country. However, at this moment, herputer was suddenly dark. Her face was surprised. She thought that when theputer was broken, suddenly, there were strange sounds from herputer, followed by a blood-covered baby the picture shed out. "Ah!" Alvina Miller screamed, and the whole person was scared to move back. Chapter 1779 Chapter 1779 Facing the horror picture that suddenly appeared, Alvina Miller was really scared. The back was cold, and the whole person almost fell from the chair. Once she sat on the ground, she instinctively used her arms to support her abdomen so she was fortunate that her stomach was okay, but the wall of her hand touched the table and chair, and two red marks were rubbed on. Even if it was so painful, she could not care about it, because the sharp weirdughter was full of throughout the room, she did not dare to turn off theputer. She did not dare to take another look. She ran out of the room in panic. Who hacked herputer? She had actually shown her such a scary scene. Obviously, she did not want her to be easy. Alvina Miller''s breathing was still hurried at this moment. Her pretty face turned pale. Her back really started to sweat coldly. In the winter, it was all sweating out. She supported her painfully at the railing. Auntie rushed up and saw the scared expression on Alvina Miller''s face. They were very concerned and asked, "Madam, did something happen? I heard you yelling just now." "It''s okay, you guys go down first, I''m fine." Alvina Miller did not want to scare the two aunts too. "What''s the sound in the room? It''s scary to hear." Just at this moment, the horrifying sounds of crying were repeated on theputer that was not turned off. "Someone should be pranking me. Let''s go down first, don''t worry about it." Alvina Miller was also well-intentioned. He did not want to scare her aunt. When the three of them walked downstairs, they saw that Joseph Grant''s car was stable ''S stopped. "Yes, sir, I''m back." The two aunts obviously felt something was wrong, but they were only responsible for their daily life and dealing with theputer. They didn''t understand either. Like a savior. Only then did Alvina Miller find out that her legs were already frightened. She saw Joseph Grant walk towards her quickly. She avoided squeezing out a strong smile and walked towards him. "What''s wrong? His face is so ugly." When Joseph Grant saw Alvina Miller''s expression, he noticed something was wrong, and quickly asked her in a low voice. "Someone has invaded myputer and posted a very scary baby picture. I''m not shutting it now. Otherwise, you go up and shut down theputer." Alvina Miller replied helplessly. "Damn it." Joseph Grant was a man who had such a good self-cultivation. At this moment, he heard his beloved woman frightened and his curse came out. Then, he quickly went upstairs. Hilton walked in and saw Joseph Grant rush upstairs, so he quickly followed. When Joseph Grant reached the door of the bedroom, he heard theughter. He gritted his teeth and went to theputer without fear. He stared at the horrifying picture and forcibly gave theputer to him. Closed. "Sir, what''s happening?" Auntie also heard some terrible shouts just now. "Someone has hacked Alvina''sputer with a hacker." Joseph Grant''s face was furious. He mmed a fist on the table and wanted to stab that damned person out. "Who the hell did you do such a vicious and mean thing, sir, don''t worry, I''ll definitely ask someone to check it out." Hilton was also very angry at this moment. Seeing that the child was about to be born, it was too ugly to show her such a shameful thing. "Must find out who''s behind the scenes. In the future, we''ll re-encrypt Alvina''sputer so that no one can invade anymore. She can''t stand the shock." "Don''t worry, I''ll make him regret it if I find out." Hilton clenched his fists and dealt with this kind of viin''s actions. He could only treat his teeth for his teeth and his eyes for his eyes. People. Joseph Grant quickly walked down the stairs and saw that Alvina Miller was sitting on the sofa dumbfounded. She pinched her fingers hervously. When she heard the footstepsing, she could startle and tremble. Her beautiful eyes were even fuller of His panicked skin and her rosy skin were a little white at the moment. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Joseph Grant walked over to her side, sat down, and gently held her in his arms,forting her in a low voice: "Okay, it''s alright, don''t be afraid." Alvina Miller was pretending to be strong just now. When she heard the gentle caress of the man, her heart instantly became extremely fragile. She was like a child in desperate need of a sense of security.. "I''ll definitely find someone behind the scenes, I swear." Joseph Grant whispered tofort her. "Mmm, with you, I''m not afraid." Alvina Miller''s arm tightly wrapped around his arm. At this moment, she was really not afraid. She could smell his familiar atmosphere and stick to his warmth. In the embrace, the devil and the devil, she was not afraid either. In just half an hour, she had found ofth the address of the intruder. He was actually on the outskirts of the city. It was a junior from the Mu family who had studied abroad. He was a little talented inputerwork security. During this period of time, because he had a gambler''s dad at home, he was reminded of his debts every day. They wanted to take revenge on Joseph Grant. The sky was very dark. A few cars came over from the suburbs. The person who was arrested had a fearless expression on his face and even cursed. He felt that his actions were not excessive, and he gave him a punch. He was stunned to find his teeth, and his nosebleeds flowed. Joseph Grant came to the caretaker''s office in the dark of the night. Mr. President''s driving was irritating and uneasy. When he understood the truth of the whole thing, everyone was filled with indignation..Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "You use your talents to intimidate a pregnant woman who is seven months pregnant. Do you know how sinister you are?" Hilton asked him angrily. "Is Joseph Grant''s child dead? If not, you won''t be able to decide on my sins." The young man''s face looked sullen and intimidating was not a felony. Joseph Grant stood outside the ss window and looked at the interrogation. When he heard that bastard say such a thing, he almost did not control himself and rushed in to beat him up. "Just with your words, you don''t want to go out and hurt others in your life." "You guys don''t have the right to imprison me, I didn''tmit a serious crime. You guys have to let me go after you''ve been in prison for 48 hours." The young man said arrogantly "You''ll take a lifetime to reflect on your mistakes today," said Hilton, and got up and left. The young man immediately yelled, "You guys are here to suppress me because of your power? Because I''m from the Mu family, you are deliberately taking revenge." Chapter 1780 Chapter 1780 Joseph Grant''s way to deal with the prisoner was to give him a tooth for a tooth. The horror picture directly made that man''s nerves weaken, begging for mercy, and he also reflected on his mistakes. Of course, knowing the wrong was the same thing. Evil acts bear the consequences. Joseph Grant returned home. It was alreadyte at night. The lights in the living room were lit up. Alvina Miller hugged a pillow and sat on the sofa. When she heard the sound of the car, she quickly walked outside. Under the darkness of the night, the man walked in with a chill in the snow outside the door. When he saw Alvina Miller who had not rested, his eyes were heartbroken. He held her tightly in his arms, and kissed her thin lip against her forehead. He told her the whole story. "I thought someone was trying to deal with you. I''m worried." Compared to that scary scene, Alvina Miller was even more afraid that there was a big force behind her who wanted to destroy the country. She was very uneasy. "Don''t worry, I''m too careless this time to let that man seed. From today onwards, I will definitely protect you and your children, and no longer allow any criminals to take advantage of it." Joseph Grant gently patted her Back, he whispered, "It''s veryte, I''ll apany you upstairs to rest." "Mmm!" Alvina Miller nodded. With him, she had the courage to go upstairs. That night, Alvina Miller still woke up in a nightmare. If it was not for the man''s warm and powerful arms, giving her enough security and protection, she really would not dare to close her eyes and sleep. After this incident, Joseph Grant also stepped up his protection to prevent the same incident from happening again. Alvina Miller temporarily moved back to the Ling family to stay with Ling''s parents. She gradually wiped out the shadow of this incident and waited for the child''s arrival. William Family, this is Leo''s vi before. After he gave birth to a child, he brought his family in to help Elizabeth help with the child. Leo had already been promoted to be a nanny. He put thepany''s affairs aside first. Billy''s workload suddenly doubled. While he secretlyined, he worked hard. Thepany could not always be He had to learn to share some of the pressure he had on his brother''s shoulders. In the bright living room, Leo gently rocked the pram with his hands. The little guy drank enough milk, his head was full of energy, his small arm was waving powerfully, and his eyes that could not be opened even now. With her eyes wide open, her eyes were ck and beautiful, her long eyshes grew even more, and the strength of her genes began to show up. His little face opened, and she looked like a doll. Leo looked at the little person and his shadow reflected in his big ck eyes. His mood was veryplicated, excited, happy, and he had to think deeply. Even though the little guy was just a few days old, Leo had already nned for his life. There was no way. This was the responsibility of being a parent. Some things he knew he shouldn''t think about, but could not help but think about it. Many of them are very long-term. Mary Ann walked out of the bedroom. She couldn''t go anywhere now. She fully understood the troubles of the cows, but she wasn''t bored either, because Leo was also a mother and child. Now, Mary Ann was relieved. "You look at him, it''s so small." Mary Ann sat beside him and looked at the son with his small arm out in a daze. Leo''s eyes were full of gentle and affectionate affection. He extended his fingers, and the little guy''s five fingers were only able to avoid grabbing one of his fingers. Come and measure him. "He''s looking at me." Leo''s happy eyes were all smiles. This was the first time the father and son looked at each other, looking at each other and curious about each other. "When you''re so young, when will you grow up?" Mary Ann started to worry. Leo was amused by her childish words. She reached out to touch her long hair andforted her: "Don''t worry, he will grow up every day." "I don''t know why. After giving birth to him, I suddenly felt a little lost. I felt like there was another worry in my life, and it was the kind of worry that I couldn''t let go 24 hours a day. Amgiving up after giving birth?" Mary Ann mumbled. "How is it? What''s wrong with you? Why are you unhappy?" Leo was so frightened that his handsome face. was tense. He had also seen many reports. After a woman gave birth, she was prone to depression. It could be light or heavy, but when he found out on his wife, he was really worried. "I''m not unhappy either. I''m probably thinking too much. Don''t worry about me. I''m fine." Mary Ann extended his hand to the man''s eyebrows and gently rubbed it: "Don''t frown, I''m really fine." Leo gently raised his head and kissed her thin lips. "I''ll take you out in the afternoon. "What are you doing?" Mary Ann asked curiously. "Shopping." Leo answered her lowly.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "I don''t need to buy anything anymore. I don''t need anything." Mary Ann immediately shook her head. "I heard that your women shopping can ease the pressure, don''t you want to try it? Is there any effect?" Leo''s thin lips rose, but he really wanted to try it. "Then you have to prepare enough money. If I''m crazy, I''ll be afraid of myself." Mary Ann deliberately narrowed his eyes to scare him. "I''ll bring enough money. Don''t worry. After we finish shopping, we''ll eat outside tonight. If you want to go to the movies, I''ll apany you to watch one." Leopletely released her husband''s charm and thought if you want to seize the heart of my wife, you muste. Content belongs to "I still want to feed her. Isn''t the little guy hungry?" Mary Ann spit out his tongue, feeling a little guilty. "He can eat milk when he''s hungry. Boys shouldn''t be too precious." Leo was really cruel. His son was not favored with him, unless he was a past lover. "Okay, listen to you." Mary Ann''s heart flew out of the door. The little guy lying in the crib suddenly narrowed his mouth as if he knew that Daddy would be cruel to him. "Did you smell anything?" Mary Ann blinked. Leo immediately bent over and fingered the little guy. It turned out to be peeing. The two of them looked at each other and could not help butugh. It turned out that bringing a child was really aborious task, but it was also a good agent to improve the rtionship between the couple. Chapter 1781 Chapter 1781 Time was waiting, and more than a month had passed. Lily''s due date wasing up. To be safe, Edwards had booked a room in the hospital in advance and arranged for Lily to be in the hospital, and he was with her around the clock. The two little guys were also moring for a visit to the hospital to see Mummy. Suddenly, the hospital and the family ran over. Wayne White has already dealt with the aftermath of thepany overseas. Not far from the William family, he also bought a vi to prepare for hister years. Now, his daughter has to give birth to a cute grandson. He really It was just that she was happy. Lilyy on the bed, watching her loved ones and friends work for her, and then saw the two little fellows running around the bed. God was fair to her, and she reced all the pain she had suffered before with sugar to make her feel sweet. The due date was almost here. Everyone was expecting something. Lily herself had already prepared herself mentally. No matter how much pain she felt, she had no fear of anything. The pain was started in the middle of the night. Lily felt a pain in her abdomen, and she clearly felt ufortable. Edwards fell asleep on her side because it was a very spacious bed. Hearing a woman''s low voice, he almost woke up instantly. "I''m probably going to give birth, it hurts so much." Lily was already sweating all over her head, looking weak at the nervous man around her. Edwards immediately turned over to get out of bed and ring the bell. A professional obstetrician quickly walked in and checked on Lily. "It''s already been three fingers. Mrs. William is really going to have a baby, so she''ll send her to the delivery room to get ready." The doctor said urgently. Lily was immediately pushed into the delivery room. Both Edwards and Wayne White were temporarily in the hospital. At this moment, Wayne White also put on his coat and rushed over to see Edwards waiting anxiously at the door In addition, he hurriedly asked, "How is it? Is Lily going to give birth?" "Yes, I''ve already gone in." Edwards''s handsome face was full of anxiety and nervousness. Although he was already a father, it was the first time he had experienced such a situation. At that time, she was in a foreign country with no one to care for. She had the courage to give birth to the two little fellows, and how much strange gaze and pain she had to bear to bring them up. Edwards wanted to restrain his thoughts, and did not dare to imagine it. Because the more he thought about him, the more he hated that he did not investigate the matter earlier, the more he hated Alice''s deception about him, causing his two children to live outside. "I hope my mother and son will be safe." Wayne White was also very worried. The two of them walked around the door, listening to the movement in the delivery room from time to time. However, the movement inside was covered by several doors. Edwards had suggested to Lily before that he wanted to go in with her to produce, but Lily did not agree, saying that if he wanted to dare to go in, she would not follow him after that, Edwards did not expect her to be so persistent, and he was helpless. In the end, she could only let her in. Actually, he knew Lily''s thoughts too. She didn''t want him to see her weak and embarrassed appearance, but he didn''t really care. He really didn''t care. Lily had tried her best to make her feel a little numb in her pain. She clenched her teeth. At this moment, she really didn''t care about anything. She just wanted her child to be born quickly. "Come out,e out." The obstetrician who delivered the baby gentlyforted Lily, the first little guy was already born, and doctor immediately told Lily: "It''s a beautiful little son." It was at this moment that an extremely loud cry sounded as if he was telling his Mummy that he was healthy and healthy. When Lily heard this voice, her tears fell silently in the corner of her eyes, and she seemed to have greater courage. This time, the second little fellow was also born, and the doctor was d to tell her: Where''s the princess?" There was another pair of twins again. When Lily heard this result, she was really happy. Her tears apanied by sweat, and the two little fellows were crying at thepetition. The joy of life. Lily was very tired, covered in sweat, but her beautiful face was empty and weak. The two nurses carefully carried the little boy who had been cleaned to the door. At this moment, Edwards and Xia, Wen had been waiting to copse, because Lily had been in for two hours, if not again, Edwards I really wanted to break in and see the results. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Mr. William, congrattions, you are a pair of twins. The child is very healthy." The nurse was very happy to tell them the results. Edwards Wayne and Wayne White took each of them one by one and watched the sticky little bun being gently wrapped in the soft little quilt. His two little hands were still pulling, and his eyes were closed., I can''t tell how cute it is. Edwards and Wayne White looked at these two little lives, their eyes could not help but wet, the dignified big man, but at this moment, he almost moved to cry. "Where''s my wife? How is she?" Edwards''s gaze paused on the little guy''s face for a second, and immediately asked Lily''s situation. "Mrs. William, everything is fine. I''ll let her out in a while. Please rest assured." The nurse quicklyforted them. "Father, bring your two children back to the room first. I''ll call Aunt to take care of me, wait here for a while." Edwards handed the little guy in his arms to Xavi, and Wayne White carefully the little guy was in his arms. Hearing Edwards shouting at him just now, his heart was shocked. At this moment, he was in aplicated mood, but he was very happy. "Okay, wait a minute, I''ll go first." At this moment, Wayne White was not excited. He looked at a quietly lying little guy in his arms. He suddenly felt that he was no longer afraid to grow old, because he wanted to He saw that God had already sent him in front of him. His lost daughter has now been filled with two cute little grandchildren. Lily was cleaned up gently by the doctor. She was lying on the cart, her brain was still dizzy, and although she was sleepy and tired, she was relieved because she knew that the two little fellows had been born now, she could rest at ease. Just as she had justunched the delivery room, Lily was in a daze, seeing an erged handsome face, then, her hand was held tightly by a big warm hand. Lily! The gentle and gentle male voice rang in her ears. Lily opened her eyes and saw Edwards anxiously looking at her. Chapter 1782 Chapter 1782 Tiredness wasforted, and Lily''s heart felt satisfied. She wanted to respond to Edwards, but she was really tired at this moment. She could only close her eyes and gently use his fingers to hold him back. Edwards had never seen Lily so weak and pale. His heart was as if he had been pierced by a needle. If he could take the pain for her, he would not hesitate to agree. Unfortunately, there were many things that could not be reced between men and women, and giving birth was a woman''s natural responsibility. Edwards Wayne apanied Lily Tang back to the delivery room, a nurse had already helped to look after the two newborn babies, two delicate little beds, one sleeping peacefully and the other already struggling to open a small one His eyes were curiously looking at this new world. Lily was pushed back to the ward. Edwards gently put her on the bed and gently ced him on the bed. Lily opened her eyes and looked at the man. At this moment, there was no need for words. It was. When he heard that the child was already born, Lareina rushed over from the house with four months of age. When she saw the two newly born little children lying in the stroller, Lareina fell into tears excitedly. The William family was filled again, and it was still a pair of cute twins. This was just a happy event of filling two more candy in a happy life. After Lily rested for two hours, she recovered some strength, and Edwards was learning how to carry his newborn. CEO Edwards was finally at a loss for a day, because he realized that the little guy was unwilling, as if he was ufortable in his arms. When Lily looked at Edwards''s expression, sheughed directly, but she hurt some small wounds. She hissed her mouth and took a deep breath, dare not make fun of Edwards. Edwards turned to look at her, and quickly carried his little daughter in front of her. "You see, she''s so small, so cute." Lily looked at Edwards gently cing a little fellow beside her. The flushed little face was wrinkled and not pretty, but it was definitely popr. "Mmm, it''s a little girl." Lily gently turned over and used her fingers to gently touch the little guy''s gentle face. It was too small for her to dare to move her. "Wow!" The little guy didn''t know what was happening either. He opened his mouth and shouted. One shouted, and the other seemed to get a signal. He immediately opened his mouth and cried. It looked like he was hungry. "Come on, I''ll have to feed them." It was not the first time that Lily had a child. She directly reached out and rubbed her hands, and then let Edwards bring a clean towel to try it out. As he sat up, a doctor and nurse came over to instruct her on how to feed. Very quickly, the little guy ate the first bite of his life and was so contented that he stopped crying. The other one was crying, as if she had suffered a grievance. Lareina hurriedly hugged the little guy tofort her, but unfortunately, the little guy did not buy it, and he still cried. The little guy stopped crying. It was the first time that Edwards had watched the little guy feeding her. He sat on the bed and stared at the gentle appearance of Lily. He always felt that the appearance of Lily when he distributed the glory of maternal love made him feel the most. The first time he knew the whereabouts of her and the children, he saw how she looked when she hugged the child patiently. That was the first time he was tempted. Lily was very embarrassed. She gently blocked it and immediately made someone unhappy. "Is she full? How did you fall asleep?" Edwards found that the little things that Lily was holding were asleep. Lily quickly hurriedly handed over her little daughter: "She''s full. If you hold on for a while, I have to feed my son." Edwardsughed lowly: "How do you know that I''m carrying my daughter?" Lily Scott nced at him: "She was born to me. Of course, I know that her son is heavier than her and she looks even smaller." Edwards''s handsome face shed with a dry smile, as if something had been identally spied on. Lily immediately had a speechless expression. Edwards had a love for his daughter in his bones. "The little daughter looks like you, and her facial features are like." Edwards immediatelyughed and said. Lily was stunned for a moment, and Wayne White immediately walked over to take a look. She nodded: "Yes, yeah. Wayne White was heartbroken at the but unfortunately, both of them? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. could not be kept properly. If God moment. He had a pair of twins too, had not pitied him and his daughter could be reunited, he would have left in his life. Lareina seemed to see Wayne White''s grief. She let the child down and said to Wayne White, "Let them be alone, let''s go out first." Wayne White nodded. It was not good for him to cry in front of his daughter, so he turned around and went out with Lareina. Four of them were also going out for the time being. This little guy who had just been fed was finally calming down the world. Just now, there were many people. Edwards had a lot to say, but he did not dare to say it. Until this moment, he sat beside the bed and gently thanked him, Lily knew that he would definitely say this to herself. She was a little shy. She towered her head to tease her son''s little hand and replied n softly I''m willing to do ase you. Besides, the child is not you I alone Yes, I have a share too. for "That being said, thank you for bringing the two of them to my side. Without you, I wouldn''t have a fate with them." Edwards did not want to indulge her efforts, he would remember Yes, I''ll remember it all my life. "Even if you didn''t have me, you would surely have someone else who would have children for you." Lily immediatelyughed and deliberately answered him. The man''s handsome face was stunned, and then he was unhappy: "Come on, it''s time, do you still want to make fun of me? Are you careful that these two little fellows are not happy?" Lily Scott curled her lips and looked down at the little guy who was waking up again and sipped hard: "Okay, I''m not joking with you. It''s my greatest luck to have them safely. She will never be born again. " Edwards looked at her distressed and reached out to manage the hair falling from her ears: "Of course, we have four children now, of course, we won''t be born anymore." Chapter 1783 Chapter 1783 Mummy gave birth to his brother and sister. This is the first sentence that two brothers and sisters woke up to hear in the morning. Two sleepy little guys, with their messy hair, blinked and looked at them as they sat the great-grandmother beside the bedside stunned for two seconds before the two little fellows shouted loudly. "Yeah, I can finally see what my brother and sister look like. Great-grandmother, now take us to find Mum and Dad. Let''s go now." After Emma reflected, she immediately stretched out her little hand to shake the olddy ''S arm. The olddy held her back and said with a smile, "Oh, Emma, let go. Your grandmother''s bones are about to be shaken away by you. Clothes, I''ll let Uncle send you over. Hurry up. " The olddy could not wait to go to the hospital to see her new life, so Emma immediately kicked her brother. "Hurry up." Edwards rewarded her with big eyes: "I move faster than you." "We didn''t have it. We lost the dogs in thepetition." Edwards''s pretty little face was filled with dissatisfaction, so the two little fellows started to dress up in the room, and eventually George won. "Idiot,pare with me." Edwards''s proud expression, then picked up his delicate eyebrows: "Quick, call me for a listen." "Hmm, I don''t want it, grandmother, brother is bullying people." Edwards immediately became unhappy. The olddyughed at the side when she was the referee. When she saw that Emma had a princess''s temper, she immediately criticized her seriously: "Emma, if you lose, you have to admit it. "Okay." Edwards bitten her little face and opened her mouth: "Wow!" Edwardsughed out loud, covering his stomach and bending tough. "Hmm, next time you lose, I''ll let you learn how to call a pig." Emma red at her brother. "Okay, then let''spare next time." George was not worried at all, he could always win. The olddy looked at the two little treasures and was in a good mood. He did not eat breakfast. The two little guys grabbed a piece of bread and a bottle of milk and sat in the car. They wanted to go to the hospital immediately. When the olddy rushed to the hospital with the two little fellows, Lily was sleeping. She was too tired. Edwards''s mother and son and Wayne White also took turns to sleep for a while, but they didn''t sleep well. After all, they wanted to see the children awake, even if the two little fellows were still asleep. Opening the door to the ward, the two brothers and sisters quickly ran over, and Lareina pointed her finger at them: "Tap lightly, Mummy is tired. Sleeping, don''t wake her up.'' " Only then did the two little fellows step down and quietly walked to the cot to meet their brother and sister. "Wow, they''re so small." Edwards eximed softly. Her beautiful eyes were filled with stars. Although she was young, she could not express her love for her brother and sister, but she was full ofughter Yi Yi''s expression was filled with happiness. "Grandmother, why are you here too?" Edwards saw the olddy came in and quickly gave her a seat. The olddy walked to the side of the bed and looked at the pair of cute babies. Her eyes were inexplicably wet. I wonder if there were too many people who came in. The two little fellows were woken up at the same time. They blinked hard, trying to open their eyes to this new world. The olddy looked at the two little babies, as if two different worlds were meeting. One was representing the new life and hope, and the other was towards the end of aging. "That''s good, the William family is filled in again." The olddy mumbled. She wished that the elder would see the two children too. Unfortunately, she could only tell him in her dreams. "Daddy, what''s your brother and sister''s name?" Edwards whispered to Edwards. Edwards looked at Wayne White and smiled lightly: "Brother and sister''s name, let Grandfathere and get him. Ask him." Wayne White was stunned to see the two little fellows around him, blinking his curious eyes waiting for his answer. "This, I have to think about it." Wayne White said seriously. "Grandfather, then you quickly think about it, I want to hear it right away." Edwards grabbed his hand and gently shook it. Wayne White could not help butugh: "Actually, I really thought about the names of the two children, but I don''t know if it sounds good or not." Edwards whispered, "Father, you are your daughter. No matter what name you want to give the children, we will like it." "Right, Grandfather, my brother and I will like it too," said Emma with a smile. "Well then, I''ll write it for you to see." Wayne White said, taking a pen very carefully and writing down two names on a piece of white paper. "Brother, how do you pronounce this?" Edwards looked at her brother nkly. She hated herck of knowledge. At this moment, her brother and sister''s name could not be recognized. Edwards nced at her: "Tell you to study more usually."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Tell me, please, brother." Edwards was serious. Edwards had no way of holding her, so he had to say, "Okay, okay, don''t pull my clothes. I''ll tell you that it''s my brother. "Jones, Linda, ah, it''s nice to hear." Emma blinked and said with a smile, then she ran to Edwards''s side and reached out to grab her father''s big hand and shake it gently: "Father So, can change my name? The name that Mummy gave me is so simple." Edwards listened, could not help butugh, and touched her daughter''s hair: "Of course, Emma is your nickname, Daddy will give you another nice name, your brother will Get another name. " Edwards''s head pressed harder: "I feel so, too. When Mummy gave her a name with Emma, she definitely did not take it seriously. Look. " The whole group of peopleughed, but in order not to wake up Lily, they all smiled. But Lily was still awake because she seemed to stumble across the voices of George and Emma. She opened her eyes and looked at the room She curiously blinked: "What''s wrong? You guys areughing what? || QUMS "Mummy, are you awake? Did I wake you up?" Emma immediately happily rushed over and kissed Lily''s face: "Mummy, my brother said that you gave us a name. At that time, did you just pick it up?" "Right, just pick it up." Lily stunned and answered them. Emma and George looked at each other for a moment, both of them speechless. Chapter 1784 Chapter 1784 There were two cute little adorable treasures filled in by the William family. Of course, many people came to celebrate such a happy event. At noon, Joshua brought his wife and daughter over, and because of thepany, she left first In the afternoon, n and Anne also took their daughters and brought a lot of gifts to visit Lily, who was just born. By the way, they saw what the two little adorable treasures of the William family look like. The guys would definitely be pretty too. The ward was veryrge and there was a living room outside, so it could amodate a lot of people to visit. At this moment, in Edwards''s arms was a young son who had never slept. The little oranges were close and close together. He looked at the little man nkly and wanted to touch his little child with his hands. Her face was afraid of Edwards''s deterrent power. She never dared to do anything, but her face was filled with envy, so she wanted a brother and sister. n always kept an eye on his daughter''s expression. When she saw her staring at the viin without blinking, he reached out and gently touched his wife. Anne was chatting with Lareina about her experience with children. When n pushed her, she turned around and looked at him. "What?" "Look at your daughter, that little jealous look, so pitiful." n actually had always wanted to give birth to a new one. When she raised it, she was afraid that this very temperamental woman would mention the old things again. Anne also looked at her daughter. Sure enough, she saw her daughter''s envious eyes. She also pursed her mouth and made a few faces at Edwards''s arms, seemingly trying to make the little guy happy. "Let''s talk about this." Of course, Anne wanted to satisfy her daughter''s wishes, but she felt that her work was very busy right now, and that her daughter was not alone. n shrugged helplessly. He smiled at Edwards''s gazest season. Although Edwards wanted to console him, in the end, he could only sympathize with him. Billy came alone, with two gifts, one for his big brother and one for his. Thest time Big Brother gave birth to his son, Edwards also sent a gift to him. "Edwards, did you say that I want to envy you or are you jealous? We are about the same age, but you are already the father of four children. We both have only one child. We can only hate you. "After lowering the gift, Billy sat down half-jokingly and seriously with a grudge. n was very agreeable and nodded: "That''s right, let''s break up with him. It''s too sad to be friends with him." Edwards knew that these two friends would not be polite to him at all, so he shrugged his shoulders. "Okay, if you want to break up with friends, it''s best if you want to climb up the door. "Dear family?" n''s eyebrows raised. "Wouldn''t you just want my daughter to marry your son? This is a good choice, but if the children grow up and have their own ideas, I''ll be the master., You can''t count. " Billy''s son was his son, so at this moment, he was overjoyed: "Edwards, where is your little daughter? Let me see if I can make a reservation for my son first. Is this in your arms?" Edwards rolled his eyes at him: "You really want to be pretty." Billy immediately smiled cheekily: "If you can think about it, then of course you have to think about the beautiful direction. Which is your little princess?" Lareina watched his son tease his friend, then he smiled and pointed at the sleeping little guy in the crib: "That''s my little granddaughter." Billy immediately looked over, and Edwards wanted to throw this friend out. Little Orange turned her head and suddenly felt a little emotional. She ran into n''s arms, her small hand holding onto her father''s big hand and twisting around. n didn''t know how her little princess was then, she lowered her head and asked her, "Orange, what''s wrong? Do you like Brother William?" "Daddy, I want a younger brother too. Hurry up and have a baby for me to y with." Little orange was just over three years old, and she was still talkative, but she was also young and sensible. There were more brothers and sisters. She seemed to want one too Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I can''t give birth, you have to call your Mummy." n immediately smiled and looked at the charming woman beside him. "Mummy..." Little Orange walked over to Anne with a tone, and on that little face, she was pleading. Anne couldn''t help her. She reached out and carried her over. She kissed her little face: "When Mummy earns enough money, just think about it." "Mummy doesn''t have to earn any money, let Daddy give you all his money." Little Orange was also a smart little baby. n''s body stiffened. Was his daughter pitting him? "Okay, as long as he gives me all the money, I''ll immediately consider giving birth to one." Anne looked at her daughter with a smile. n''s thin lips twitched, and he still couldn''t match the mother and daughter. This was to make him do everything.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Daddy, Daddy, are you rich?" Little Orange immediately reached out to grab her hand. "Yes, Daddy is rich." n immediately smiled gently. "Then you give it to Mummy, Mummy will give me a little brother." Little Orange said anxiously. "Okay, I''ll go back and discuss it with Mummy slowly." n could onlyfort her daughter first, then he saw Anne''s proud face, and he secretly screamed, if this woman was in control of his money then he could only listen to her. Edwards gently hugged his son and saw that his friend had been pitted by his daughter. He really didn''t want to sympathize with him. After all, his feelings were debts. He had to pay it back sooner orter., There were good things toe and go. A friend came to celebrate the joy of the family. At nightfall, Edwards suddenly received a call from Joseph Grant. He wanted to bring his little wife to sit down. Edwards was naturally very wee. The sky was darker and darker. It was alreadyte winter. A ck car parked at the hospital''s side door in a low profile, followed by a car in front of and behind the car, guarding the safety of the car. . Joseph Grant was wearing a long, ? dark, ck trench coat. He had a tall and straight body and was very secure. After he got out of the car, he reached out to help the woman beside him. Alvina Miller was wearing arge white coat. She was wearing a towel of the same color, very warm, and her long hair had radiated. Although she was almost nine months pregnant, her shape did not change much, and her hands and feet were still slender. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Joseph Grant held her hand gently and carefully and walked towards the elevator. Chapter 1785 Chapter 1785 With the arrival of Joseph Grant and Alvina Miller, the atmosphere in the ward became much warmer. Edwards now left thepany and stayed in the ward to care for his wife and children. Responsibility. Joseph Grant entered the room, took off his coat and ced it on the side. After Alvina Miller greeted him, he walked towards Lily on the sick bed. "It''s really kind of you to be here sote." Edwards looked at his friend''s tired face, presumably because he was busy with work, which also represented his concern. "You''re so happy. As your friend, of course, I want toe over and say hi." Joseph Grant finished, then he walked to the crib beside him. The two newly born children were sleeping with their eyes closed. With her little hand above his head, that little face was really cute. Joseph Grant''s eyes narrowed. He looked at the little man who was just born, and imagined that if his child was born, it would definitely be like this. Edwards also walked over and watched with him. His thin lips could not help but rise. He had to wait for these two children for a long time. He was looking forward to it and looking forward to carefully taking care of his wife. Two big men outside the door were looking at the little baby. On the bedside, Alvina Miller was nine months pregnant and carefully sat beside Lily. Lily had just eaten something and recovered some of his looks, but the production was a huge physical activity. At this moment, Lily still looked a little weak. "I really want to wash my hair and sweat too much." Lily could not help but lightlyin. Alvina Miller listened, and pouted. "No one else cares about your child. You''re still pretty when you give birth. "Is it beautiful? How do I feel like I''m stuck all over my body? I really want to take a bath." Lily could notugh or cry, maybe she had be more demanding on her appearance. She didn''t care about how her appearance changed. Now that she was getting along with her beloved man every day, her beautiful nature was also aroused, making her want to retain that beautiful image in Edwards''s heart.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "When the doctor advises you to take a bath, you just listen to the doctor. It''s a couple anyway, so don''t worry about the image anymore. I''m really envious of you, it''s already delivered, look at me ..." And stiffened her stomach, feeling the little guy in her stomach kicked her. Lily smiled and looked at Alvina Miller. Although she was pregnant, she still maintained a pure appearance. This might be rted to her finding a husband to spoil her. Her husband was pampered like a princess, and Alvina Miller''s eyes were clear and his expression was pure. It was obvious that Joseph Grant must have given her enough love. "Your birth date ising soon. Soon, you can meet your baby." Lilyforted her gently. "Yeah, I''m looking forward and afraid. I''m in a veryplicated mood." Alvina frowned and spoke out his thoughts. "Don''t be afraid. When you be a mother, you will find that you are stronger than you think." Lily said with a smile. "Maybe, don''t look at my charity, I''m still very strong in my heart." Alvina Miller was mentally prepared. Edwards had a chat with Joseph Grant for a while. Alvina Miller also asked Tang Lily for a bit of time. With the blink of an eye, it was almost ten o''clock. Goodbye to Joseph Grant, Edwards took his child over to find Lily''s feeding. Lily lowered his head and stared at the child in her arms, her gentle face filled with maternal love. Edwards smiled and looked at her, reaching out for her long strand of hair: "I told the doctor that we''ll be home early tomorrow morning." "Mmm." Lily did not have any opinions. "In the future, we will have four children in our family. It will definitely be very lively. I have to work harder and earn more milk powder." Edwardsughed jokingly. "Of course." Lily did not sympathize with him. "In the past, I always hoped that time would pass faster, the children would grow up quickly, but now they wanted to slow down. While we were still young, we should also enjoy our own life." Edwards whispered. "We''re still young. You can do whatever you want to enjoy your life." Lily could not help butugh, and felt that the man''s words seemed to make sense of his life, but what he said was justified. "When the little guy is weaned, let''s n to go out and y for a while. Just the two of us, all of the time we had toote to enjoy." Edwards had always thought of this, even though he was very He loved his children, but he wanted to experience a romantic solitude with Lily once more, like a lover''s first encounter, to experience the feeling of passion. "Mmm, I agree." Lily''s beautiful eyes lighted up, so she never looked forward to it. At the door of Wood''s house, there were seven or eight rtives from the MU family. They came here today to discuss the bail n for the youngster who was caught. Duck was now the most promising candidate for the young generation of their family. As an elder, they felt that Duck would not refuse to help. Duck opened the door early in the morning and saw so many uncles and cousins. "I''m important, let''s go in." One of the august elders quickly opened the door and brought a group of people uninvited. "What important things do you need to let my unclese to look for me early?" Duck already knew in his heart. "Only do you know that Nathan has been caught?" Someone immediately asked. "What did Nathan have done? I was caught?" Duck was shocked. He still had an impact on this cousin. The young genius, plus his extreme personality, was even more el exceptional among the juniors in the Mu family. The eyes were dazzling, but he didn''t know what etse he was doing. "This is just a misunderstanding. You know about Bob''s personality. He''s a very extreme person. Thest time because of your uncle''s matter, he always had a roadblock in his heart, was suitable for leading this country, so he did something and wanted to anger him. I did not expect Joseph Grant to catch him. Go and ask. "The old man looked a little anxious because he was the grandson. Chapter 1786 Chapter 1786 Duck had recently returned from vacation, so he would only be involved in the management of the base. He would hardly ask about the office building. Therefore, he was naturally unclear about the arrest of the Junior Wood family. Now, so many uncles came to the door and asked him toe on bail. He had a moment of trouble, so he had to send this group of people first to understand the situation.. "Uncles, I''ll find out exactly how this happened. If I can do my best, I will deal with it, but I believe that the police will not arrest people for no reason. I''ll be locked in. "Duck wasn''t a gimmick anymore. He didn''t give any guarantee before he understood the truth. "Only uncle, you can only count on you. When your uncle was still there, who wouldn''t think highly of our Mu family? If we don''t stand up and speak, do we still have a fair basis? "The old man became even angrier. Duck sighed and his expression looked serious: "I said, there must be some truth in this matter. We don''t know what the truth is. We can''t judge any results. Cousin, I''ll figure it out." The old men''s rumors were all very angry at Joseph Grant''s injustice towards the Mu family. Duck was already a little irritated. In his heart, it was clear that the imbnces in these uncles were not at all ming Joseph Grant as the president, but that their interests were beingpromised every day, making them unwilling. Duck did not want to pay for their greed and ambitions. When the Uncle took power, each family of the Mu family had their own business. Although they were not rich and rich enough to make them jealous, In the glorious life, now, after Joseph Grant came to power, the business of the Mu family had been declining, causing their ie to decline. This was a kind of fear for the future, so he had to figure out what Bob''s actions were. Duck directly called the police station to ask about the truth of the incident, but the police did not give a definite answer. He knew that the matter might be more serious than he thought. He had to call Joseph Grant directly. Joseph Grant answered his call and opened his mouth: "I''m waiting for you to call me." Duck''s heart was a little surprised, and immediately said, "Early morning, a few uncles came to look for me and said that my cousin, Maggie, was taken away. What happened?" "It''s not clear on the phone. Come and visit me at noon. Let''s have a good chat." Joseph Grant mentioned this, obviously in a tone of anger. His thoughts were much more serious. After eating breakfast, Duck drove directly to the office to find Joseph Grant, who sat in the office waiting for him toe. Duck knocked on the door and walked in. A staff member brought tea for him. Joseph Grant put a few pictures in front of him: "You cousin really hates me, knowing that my wife is about toe to fruition. He sent these cursed things. What''s more, by virtue of his talent on theputer, he directly hacked theputer that he used to use, and almost scared him. He felt insomnia for two consecutive nights. Did I me him for catching him?" Duck''s eyes were furious: "He really did these sinister things?" "Evidence is in your hands, and here''s a confession he recorded, confessing to it. Go back and tell your family that you can hurt me, but I can''t hurt my wife and my unborn Child. Joseph Grant mentioned this, and his handsome face was still angry. This was his taboo. He definitely wouldn''t allow anyone to vite it. Duck was annoyed at the moment. He threw the pictures at the table and said indignantly, "If he really starts your wife and children, he''s not a man, he''s a bastard." Joseph Grant saw that Duck did not plead with him. Instead, he felt that this behavior r was too sinister. Heughed at himself: "Your Wood Family''s interests are lost because of me. I know all of this, but doing business is about honesty Yes, relying on rtionships is not strong. I believe that I trust you. I know that you have a im in your heart that can bnce out the pros and cons. If you feel that I have caught your cousin, because you''re punishing your family, you can plead for him. " Duck shook his head: "I''vemitted a crime. Of course, I have to be punished. I won''t plead for him. "If you''re not pleading, how do you exin to the elders of the Wood Family?" Joseph Grant did not actually want to force his friends to stand in line, but sometimes, the line had to be clear.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "I don''t have to exin who I''m with, and their benefits aren''t distributed to me. Joshua, they don''t actually need to exin them. They''ll definitely be very dissatisfied with me. Sooner orter, my warm things will be publicized one day." Suddenly, she thought about the ineident when her aunt came over to meet the warmth that day. It would not take long before it would explode in the Wood Family. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Then your position will be very difficult, but you have to trust me. Whether you are public or private, you are my friend and my brother-inw. I hope you can handle this well." Joseph Grant patted his shoulder andforted him. At him. "Don''t worry, my stance was not skewed when my uncle was alive. Besides, now everyone is born with his own principles. My principle is to rely on his own strength. The strength should be self-aware. Don''t worry about me, I''ll go back first. I''m on a holiday now." Joseph Grant looked at his straight back and let out a sigh of relief. Just now, he was really afraid that Duck would beg him. Once he spoke, he would be embarrassed. Duck drove back home. At noon, he was called to an elder in the Wood Family for lunch. As soon as he got out of the car, he was surrounded and asked about the oue. Duck directly spoke to Joseph Grant''s situation. By the way, he said that he could not intercede with Joseph Grant, and everyone instantly became disappointed. "Wei, you don''t have the blood of your uncle. Joseph Grant is simply a public revenge." Someone immediately stood up and criticized him. "Wee, you honestly admit, do you have a leg with Joseph Grant''s sister? So, you''ll be standing in his ranks in the future and want to abandon our rtives." Everyone was shocked by the scandal. Chapter 1787 Chapter 1787 Duck was in the midst of a group of friends and rtives. In the face of questioning from all sides, his expression was calm. He was not angered and did not refute anything. He then spoke in a deep voice: "Uncles and uncles, it is too serious to say that I abandoned you. When my uncle was still alive, I helped you. I don''t know if you remember his kindness, but now he the old man is dead now, should you calm down? A wise person, who knows the times, understands that the situation is gone, and he should be more calm and calm. He should do business honestly, be responsible for the government, and do his best, Joseph Grant''s sister Wendy was indeed a male-female friend rtionship, but it was definitely not with the Ling family to join her. Let''s not confuse everyone. Today, we are talking about the incident of Anthan being arrested. Maybe you don''t know the seriousness of this matter. A pregnant woman who was about to give birth and cursed her maliciously. No matter who it happened, she would be angry. " Everyone present looked at Wei Mu in shock. Even though he did not mean to help his parents, the calm and firm aura he exuded from his body was still convincing. "Duck, you''re really hooked up with Joseph Grant''s sister? Hmm, no wonder your uncle is dead in jail and you''re not angry at all. Your heart has long been with the William Family "We''re blind. We''ll find you to do justice." A middle-aged man scolded him immediately. Duck frowned and looked at him coldly: "Trouble you to respect others, what do you mean by hooking together? Do you want to allow you to fall in love with me?" Duck was suddenly angry, and the atmosphere instantly became frozen. Everyone looked at each other for a while, and they could not guess the reason why Duck was angry. Just now, when everyone suspected that he had intentions, he could calm down. At this moment, his eyes were cold and his eyes were angry. "Oh, our Wood Family and the William Family have always been at odds with each other. There are many girls in the world. If you find a woman to marry, we will bless you, but you picked the William Family. We don''t approve of that stupid girl. "The middle-aged man was deterred by a junior, and he immediately felt that his face couldn''t pass, which made him even more angry and scolded. "Do I need your blessings? Can''t I get married and have children without your permission? Who rules?" Duck''s voice was even colder, and his handsome face seemed to have ayer of frost. "Ah, why are you arguing like this? Only Aunt, we didn''t mean to stop you from getting married. We just felt that you could marry a girl from some family. Whatever you want, our uncles can help you Pick, the daughter of the William Family, you won''t necessarily fall in love with you sincerely. "An old man beside him quickly stood out. "Wendy is the girl I''ve loved since I was young. Even if my uncle is still alive, I will marry her. I don''t need anyone''s permission. You guys talk behind my back, don''t be in front of me, and don''t say anything in front of me. Before he could talk to him, he turned and left. "Look, what''s this attitude? A junior, there''s no one in his eyes, no literacy, no tutoring." "Let him go. His father left early. He didn''t teach him to respect his elders well. We don''t have the same experience as him." Mu Bai''s grandfather was not angry at the moment, and he yelled, "Alright, you all shut up, Nathan''s matter has not been handled properly. What are you trying to do? Now, all we can count on is Duck. Look at you guys. What a good job, what should Bob do? He''s my only grandson." The people present were like dead people and stopped talking. Duck returned to the car with a sad expression. To tell the truth, he really didn''t want to make such a fuss with his loved ones, but when he heard the sad loved ones among them, he could not help but lose his temper. He should have figured it out well and decided what to do next. At the entrance of the William Family, an extended limousine parked outside the living room door. The car door opened. Get the items you need. Lily and Edwards also walked down. Lily was a little ufortable walking now, because when she gave birth to a child, she tore some small wounds, which made her still have some pain. Women really suffer, no matter how rich you are, no one can rece this. Lily walked into the living room lightly, and his brothers and sisters could not wait to run over to hug her. "Mummy you''re finally back. I''ve been unable to sleep for the past few days when you''re not here." Edwards pouted, even though she had a younger sibling, she was only six years old. Caring little baby. The next side, George, snorted, "I can''t sleep yet. Every night, I''m like a little pig. I can''t wake you up with a thunder." "Brother is too annoying. Daddy, can we give him away?" Edwards''s pretty face was filled with dissatisfaction with her brother.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Edwards Wayne held on to Lily and heard his daughter''s mischievous words. He immediately made a serious expression and nodded: "Yes, but only if someone wants you." When George listened to the side, he was not happy at all. His two little hands were ringing in front of her chest, and he snorted, "Daddy, did you forget how you chased Mummy back then? I helped you I''m busy." quite Of course, Edwards was joking. When he saw his eldest son was angry, he immediatelyughed: "Okay, Daddy''s messing with you guys, Emma, if you send your brother away, who''s in school? Protect you?" "I don''t need him to protect him. I''ve grown up." Edwards left her mouth. "Okay, that''s what you said. If you''re bullied in the future, don''t say that I''m your brother." George immediately reached out a finger to seriously talk to him. Edwards blindfolded her big ck eyes, then immediately rushed over. The finger that caught Edwards was about to bite: "No, you are my brother." Edwards and Lily looked at the appearance of these two little treasures. Although they sometimes made peopleugh and cry, their brothers and sisters were still in love. Chapter 1788 Chapter 1788 There was no way for him to do anything to her, even if her asional willfulness was unreasonable. From the point of view of Gilbert, it was all possible. Who made him her brother? He secretly swore that he would put his sister and mother first. Edwards flew over and did not bit her finger. She hugged him andughed. "Daddy, don''t send my brother away, but keep him looking after her brother and sister." Emma''s mood suddenly improved and she turned to Edwards. Edwards was speechless, her daughter''s IQ seemed to be getting more and more online, which was a good thing. The sunlight outside the door came in, and in the afternoon of the William Family, she was quiet andzy. As the night fell, Lily and Edwards looked after the two newly born little fellows in the bedroom. Edwards had already started his dad''s career. He gently held his little son who could not sleep. The little guy had big eyes to the east and to the west, then he suddenly opened his mouth and smiled. The pink little mouth smiled like a star. "Son smiled. Did he see me? He likes me." Edwards''s handsome face was full of gentle love. His son''s smile made him feel extremely satisfied. Lily leaned over to look at his side, his son was really happy. "He''s still so young, he doesn''t even know what he likes. You''re too narcissistic." Lily could not help but attack him. "The blood rtionship is very wonderful. I am his father. He will definitely like the atmosphere in me." Edwards was still narcissistic. "Maybe, by the time they grow up, our family will be really lively." Lily could not help but be happy. God gave her such a cute child. "They''ll grow up slowly, time will be slower." Edwards looked at the woman beside him gently. He really didn''t want time to go too fast, he hadn''t loved her properly. Lily listened to the man''s muttering, and could not help butugh out loud: "It seems that Ji is always afraid that he will grow old." Edwards immediately skimmed his thin lips and said conceitedly, "Even if I grow old, I must be very handsome and have a good temperament." "Yeah, if you want to grow old, there are still beautiful women who like you, women are not enough. If a woman is old, I''m afraid that not many people will like it." Lily was also a sensitive woman. Even if she was young, she was afraid that her face would grow old. Lily, are we realistic? The child has just been born and is thinking about getting old. Isn''t this nothing to worry about? Is Edwards turned to kiss her forehead? Lily felt that she was thinking a little too far. She looked ashamed: "Okay, I don''t want to be that much. I''m a little tired. I''ll sleep first." "Mmm, sleep." Edwards said with gentle concern. The William Family had ushered in their happiest time, and all of this was still waiting for Joseph Grant and Alvina Miller. Alvina Miller had not been able to sleep well recently. It was very difficult to turn around. She did not expect pregnancy to be such a headache. Joseph Grant did not dare to sleep at night. Little movements by the woman around him could make him quickly open his eyes to care about her condition. Alvina Miller breathed hard twice. Then, she suddenly felt a faint pain in her abdomen. She was shocked and quickly pushed Joseph Grant out. Joseph Grant immediately turned on the light, and the room was bright. Alvina Miller breathed hard, but she still felt ufortable. "Yan Xi, are you going to give birth? I''ll send you to the hospital now." Joseph Grant''s face was anxious and he quickly called out. When Alvina Miller got dressed and went downstairs, there were already three cars waiting. Alvina Miller did not dare to walk anymore. Joseph Grant gently hugged her on the side. When she got into the car, she felt that her body was hot, and her brain thundered: "Can I see red?" Joseph Grant became even more anxious. Although he understood some of the details of a woman having a child, he was a man after all, and he could not personally feel it. He heard the words of Alvina Miller, and immediately urged the driver to speed up and rush to the hospital Go. The hospital was prepared. The obstetrician was waiting at the gate. When Joseph Grant''s convoy arrived, someone came to help. Alvina Miller knew that the day she was waiting wasing. She thought that she would be afraid of death, but as she watched the people around him being nervous and preparing for her own ????? production, her attitude suddenly changed. She was not so afraid of death. She had to change her life for her. It was not terrible to die. Anyway, she knew that many people would love his child in the future. Alvina Miller was thinking about it, and when he heard Joseph Grant''s voice rang above her head, "Alvina, it''s okay, don''t worry, the doctors are very experienced." Only then did Alvina Miller find out that Joseph Grant had been following her side of the cart and held her hand tightly, but she was thinking about life and death and neglected him. "I''m not afraid, I''ll do my best." Alvina Miller immediately smiled at ease. "Mr. President, there''s a delivery room inside. You can''t go in. Please wait outside." A female doctor immediately stopped Joseph Grant. Even though she knew that he was hurting his wife, she still had to remind him. Joseph Grant stopped and watched the doctor goin. His mind was nk, and he had been able to control his emotions, trying not lose control and not lose his temper, so that he could be calm every moment, but now, he Hemet she? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. realized that her mind was empty, leaving only the woman and the child who was about to be born. When Alvina Miller was pushed into the delivery room, her amniotic fluid was already broken, and a lot of water had flown out. The situation was more dangerous. Fortunately, the doctors who gave birth were of a very high standard and did not panic andmanded everyone at the scene Come over to help. Alvina Miller knew that something was wrong with her. When the doctor asked her to work hard, she really used all her strength in feeding. Fortunately, after an hour of painstaking efforts, a loud crying sound struck her consciousness. "It''s a cute little boy." A doctor''s voice rang in her ear. "That''s good." Alvina Miller closed her eyes and mumbled. After a while, a nurse carried the washed baby to her side. "Come on, baby kisses Mummy, Mummy is too hard." Alvina Miller tried to open her eyes and saw a red face close to her. Then, she felt that the little guy''s face was lightly pressed against her forehead and she was carried out by the nurse. Chapter 1789 Chapter 1789 Joseph Grant waited anxiously at the entrance of the delivery room. More than an hour had passed, and the elders of the William Family were on the way. After receiving the call, Hilton and Cheng Yuan quickly rushed in. They lived closer. At this moment, it had arrived. "Sir, how''s it going? Is Madam born?" Because of the anxiety they came in, they were all dressed in in clothes. At this moment, when they saw Joseph Grant leaning against the wall, they were both worried and worried.. "Not yet, it''s going to be an hour in." Joseph Grant stared at the door, and couldn''t wait to see through it. Zoey clenched his hands tightly, hoping that Alvina Miller would survive this barrier ande out safely. The corridor was quiet. It was midnight. There were not many mothers who came here. Everyone''s breath was held. Suddenly, the door of the delivery room was closed. A doctor and two nurses came out. The baby''s crying sound was still loud, making the entire quiet corridor echo Up. "Mr. President, my wife gave birth to a little prince," the doctor told him happily. "Congrattions, Mister, you''re an honored child." When they heard this, both Hilton and Zoey were pleasantly surprised and quickly sent their wishes. Joseph Grant''s breathing stopped for a moment. He walked over a few steps, but at thest two steps, he slowed down. His eyes stared at the little man who was wrapped in the soft nket. His fists clenched as he waved around, feeling dissatisfied with the situation. "Thank you, what''s up with Alvina?" Joseph Grant gratefully thanked the doctor, then he gently used both hands and received the soft little thing into his embrace. "Madam is in good condition, she will be sent out soon. She has to wait a little longer." The doctor went over to help. Regardless of the rtionship between his superiors and superiors, Hilton and Zoey immediately reached Joseph Grant''s sides, happily and curiously looking at that little life. Joseph Grant''s tensed heartstrings, when he saw that little face, he finally rxed. He did not dare to believe it. He reached out and touched the little hand that the little guy was hiding in his little clothes. He grabbed his finger and stopped crying as if he had something to rely on. The little guy made azy expression and fell asleep with his eyes closed. "Huh!" Joseph Grant raised his lips lightly and wasughed at by his son''s cute appearance. "Sir, did the little prince have a good name?" Zoey asked, curious. "Not yet, let my grandfather take it." Joseph Grant wouldn''t argue with his grandfather about it. Grandfather had already mentioned this, and he had booked it. "It''s so cute. It looks like a gentleman." Zoey stared at him again for a while. She realized that although the little guy had just emerged from his mother''s womb, the angles of the facial features had already followed his father. Very handsome boy, I don''t know how many girls are fascinated. "Like it? I think he''s more like Alvina." Joseph Grantughed, but his heart was extremely satisfied. The woman he loved the most, gave birth to a son like him. The three of them stood outside the door waiting for Alvina Miller toe out. After more than ten minutes, Alvina Miller was sweating out. Her long hair was wet with sweat. It can be seen how hard she had just given birth to a child. "Alvina!" When he saw here out, Joseph Grant handed the child over to Zoey, who was frightened. Her hands were freed up, but he still felt that the little guy who was hugging was ufortable. Because, the viin''s eyebrows seemed to have frowned. "I''m fine, don''t worry." Alvina Miller saw the man''s worried expression and immediately smirked. He in turn consoled him. Joseph Grant knew that she was usually weak and weak, but when things happened, she was very strong. This woman always made him feel bad. "Okay, that''s fine." Joseph Grant did not know what to do tofort her, he could only hold her hand and help push the cart towards the ward. After entering the ward, Alvina Miller had just finished moving and was unable to move. Joseph Grant gently lifted her up. The group of unmarried little nurses next to him all looked straight at him. Rumor has it that Mr. President loves his wife very much, but they haven''t seen it before. Now, it''s true that seeing is believing. Mr. President''s anxious eyes turn red. The man loved a woman and could make everyone around him feel that this kind of love in her bones was really enviable. He could only hope that he would meet in the future. Everyone from the William Family was here, including Elder Ling. He was in his seventies. When he heard his great-grandson was born, he had to make a noise and want toe over. "Sister-inw, thank you for having such a cute little nephew for our family." Wendy ran to the bed with a sincere gratitude. Alvina Miller was embarrassed andughed: "This is what I should do. Besides, I have a share in children too." "That''s right, we all have a part. Don''t worry, I''ll help you share the responsibility of taking care of children in the future." Wendyughed. Mother Ling and father Ling also walked over tofort Alvina Miller after they saw the child. It was already four or five in theAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. morning, and all the lights were out. However, in the ward, Alvina Miller''s mood was still very bright. Even though she gave birth to a child, the Miller family did note, and did not fet Joseph Grant go to inform her mother, When the family''s elders came, Alvina Miller was still very pleased. At least some people were still hurting themselves. The little guy who was just born was very popr with his family, but Joseph Grant had no room to y He sat by the bed and looked at him with Alyina Miller. Although there was no verbalmunication, they all saw each other''s happiness and affection in their eyes. The man extended his hand and put it under the nket. He touched her hand, and her hands were still sweaty. The room was full of family and friends. Even though Alvina Miller wanted Joseph Grant to care about him, he was too embarrassed to show his affection for him. He then pushed his big hand away. "Father, Mom do you see that my little nephew is very much like when I was younger? I''ve seen a picture of my brother''s full moon. It''s carved out like a mold." However, with only a hug, she was gently taken over by Mother and put it on Alvina Miller''s side: "Don''t hug the child, let him rest for a while." Chapter 1790 Chapter 1790 When she heard her son''s crying sound, she suddenly woke up. She thought that she had slept for a long time. She realized that she had only slept for less than two hours. She really slept soundly and her body rxed. "Mother, let me feed him." Alvina Miller heard Joseph Grant''s voice outside the door. She was a little curious. She tilted her head back and saw the screen behind a wall. The little guy must be hungry. Mother-inw was about to feed him milk powder. "What do you know? This is my little grandson. I''m here." Mrs. Grant had long forgotten that there was a son, and she was all that cute little guy in her eyes. Joseph Grant''s eyes narrowed slightly. Before the little guy was born, he felt that his mother had no ce in his eyes, and now he was guessed. "Mother, although I don''t understand, you can teach me. In the future, I will definitely feed him every day. If you don''t teach me, if you''re hungry in the future, don''t me me." In front of him, the childish child-like child threatened her mother. "You dare!" Mrs. Grant immediately stared at him harshly. "If my grandson is hungry, look at how I can cure you." "Then, you should let me learn to feed him now." Joseph Grant said, he had gently carried his son from his mother''s embrace, and the little guy did not know if he was notfortable enough. Big. "Don''t cry, don''t cry, your Mummy is sleeping, don''t wake her up." Joseph Grant looked at the umunicable baby, his handsome face wrinkled, and without instructions, what would he do next? "Yes, yes, yes, good grandson, don''t cry. Mother is sleeping." Mrs. Grant quickly coaxed him, and she felt the pain of her daughter-inw. "Hurry to feed him. Didn''t you see that he was hungry and crying?" Seeing Joseph Grant''s mother stubbornly holding her hands, Joseph Grant did not quickly send the pacifier to his mouth. Joseph Grant''s hand with a steel smile was holding a delicate baby bottle at the moment. He was a little panicked at the moment, but he still directly aimed at his son with his mouth wide open. "Thank you!" Mrs. Grant looked at her. She felt so pained that she died. The man just didn''t know how to live meticulously. His grandson had just been born. "Mother, look, he''s not crying anymore." Joseph Grant''s handsome face instantly rejoiced. He stared down at the little guy who was drinking hard. Mrs. Grant also looked at her with joy. Her heart was excited and happy. The William Family was finally at a loss. In the future, they must properly cultivate this little grandson and make him be an outstanding person like his father. Better than his father, Mrs. Grant thought about it and looked at her son with disdain. "Mother, why are you staring at me like that? You don''t want a son because you don''t have a grandson?" Joseph Grant raised his head and saw that his mother was staring at him without blinking. Full of disdain. "I''m thinking about how to train my grandson to be a sessful person in the future." Mrs. Grant was not polite to her son. Joseph Grant was shocked and could not believe it: "Mother, he was the first day of the world. You actually thought about giving him such a big pressure? Too cruel." "What do you know, you have to grab everything from the doll. You grabbed it toote, so it''s the one who made you almost thirty years old." Mrs. Grant snorted disdainfully. "Mother, you''ve worked hard for me and my sister for the rest of your life. The rest of the time, you and your dad should be romantic, and don''t worry about the next generation. My son and I will be responsible for the education." When Joseph Grant saw the light in his mother''s eyes, he held a tear of sympathy for his son. When he thought about how he hade to the present step by step, he really felt that it was too heavy. Stop. "Originally, I was thinking that if Yan Xi gave birth to a daughter, I''ll take your father and her around to y around. Yan Xi gave us the Heir to the William Family. It''s good to educate. "Ling Mu mumbled to herself. Joseph Grant''s thin lips twitched. This was the family tradition of the William Family Sons and daughters would not be treated the same. Sons were used to pass on their families and shoulder the glorious mission. Daughters were used to hurt, used to, like sisters, It was a miracle in the eyes of parents and grandfathers. It was an extraordinary achievement. How did he look like him? The whole school had to be scolded for the first time, because the score did not meet the parents'' expectations. ''S son was too difficult. Content belongs to Alvina Miller was lying on the bed, listening to the mother and son''s conversation outside the door. She was about tough, but she could notugh too loudly. After all, it was eavesdropping. "Nothing, hiss!" Alvina Miller still smiled and pulled her wound. The mother and son immediately woken up outside the door, so it was Mrs. Grant who hurriedly walked in to care: "Alvina, what''s wrong with you? Are you still in pain?" "No, no, no, Mom, I''m fine, I just... I''ve identally pulled a little pain." Alvina Miller tried to suppress her smile and could not let her mother-inw know that she had been eavesdropping for a long time. "You child, the doctor said that you should take a good rest first. Don''t worry about the child''s matter. Joshua and are watching. Father sent Grandfather back first. And just tell Mom, don''t be polite. "Mrs. Grant looked at Alvina Miller now, and she was even more pleasing to the eye. She felt that she was the hero of the William Family and sent such a cute child to their side. I went to her with gratitude. Alvina Miller listened to her mother-inw''s concern, her eyes were a little moist, and she gently answered. At this moment outside the door, Joseph Grant was stillpeting with his son. The little guy didn''t press hard enough to drink milk. She immediately opened her mouth and cried. Mother Blue hurried out to see the situation. "Why are you crying again?" Mrs. Miller asked with concern. "I don''t know, I''ve eaten well and cried again. Maybe I''m full." Joseph Grant also said that he was helpless. "Can you send some pacifiers in? The child was just born and doesn''t have that much strength." Mrs. Grant came over and saw that her son just put the pacifier beside the little guy''s mouth., Could he not be in a hurry? After Joseph Grant was educated by his mother, he had to throw his son to his mother to feed him. He then got up and walked to the bedroom. Alvina Miller watched the tall body walk towards her. She was so embarrassed that she thought of the wound that he had hurt because of a joke. She quickly hid under the covers.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Joseph Grant walked slowly, his eyes narrowed when he saw the woman hiding in. Yan Xi wasn''t mad at him, didn''t he want to see him? Chapter 1791 Chapter 1791 The man''s long fingers gently lifted the quilt to the side and saw the woman who pretended to sleep with her eyes closed. Joseph Grant couldn''t help but smirk as he sat on the edge of the bed. His fingers went straight down... "Joseph Grant, stop." Finally, when someone angered, Alvina Miller immediately stopped pretending to sleep and opened her eyes angrily. "Stop pretending?" Seeing her anger, Joseph Grant was also itching somewhere in his heart, as if a kitten was scratching. Alvina red at him and secretly nced at the door. She saw that her mother-inw was mumbling to her son and chatting. "Aren''t you all hearing it?" Joseph Grant''s thin lips patted lightly, and he couldn''t help but caress her cheeks that had returned to herplexion: "Oh, it''s really fat, a lot of fat, the baby fat is back, my face is covered with cogen. It''s good to be young. "Don''t move, you mustn''t pinch my face. It''s already fat like this. How can you see people if you pinch anymore? I can remind you that I won''t return it." Alvina Miller immediately bulged on her cheek and looked serious Said. "Who said I''m going to return the goods? I''ve raised you up, but it''s my skill." Joseph Grant smiled gently and flirted with Alvina Miller, bing a part of his life. "No, I have to lose weight. You have to give me half a month''s meal for you." Alvina Miller was a beautiful woman. At this moment, she thought that she was overweight. She was really sad. "Alvina, are you not confident enough about yourself or you are not confident about me? You''re in a special period now. Don''t think about losing weight. I allow you to raise your body and exercise, but you can''t diet at this time. Joseph Grant hurt her, but she was worried about her body. She needed to recover now. "Then say something I love to hear, I''ll think about it." Alvina Miller looked like a proud little princess and turned her face to the side. Joseph Grant suddenly leaned over and thin lips sucked on her lip. "Don''t ... don''t kiss me, I didn''t brush my teeth." Alvina quickly pushed him away in shock. Can this man talk about personal hygiene? She didn''t want to spoil each other''s beauty. "Afraid of anything? Do I want to pick the right time to kiss you?" Someone was a little unhappy because Alvina Miller had pushed him cruelly just now, and he was very injured. "Yes, anyway." Alvina Miller couldn''t say any reason. Joseph Grant looked at her shy expression, his heart moved, and he held back a smile. He said with a straight face: "You are my wife, you don''t need so much attention between husband and wife, you forgot to pee in front of me thest time ...... "Joshua, be quiet." Alvina was ashamed of trying to get a hole in the ground. She was embarrassed, okay. "Alvina, I didn''t mean to annoy you. I just feel that our children are already here. It''s a little sad that you''re still living with me." Joseph Grant reached out and held her tightly. A small hand. Of course, Alvina Miller knew that the man was in full swing. She was trying to say something. Suddenly, she saw something white falling out of her clothes. Joseph Grant saw it as well, and his eyes immediately stared at her spot. Her clothes were all wet.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "What''s this? Am I dying?" Alvina Miller couldn''t believe it. She took a nap and felt the pain in somewhere. At this moment, even more embarrassing happened in front of this man. Things. Joseph Grant immediately stood up and said to Mrs. Grant outside the door, "Mother, carry the child in. There''s food." Alvina Miller was ashamed and speechless. Mrs. Grant quickly hugged the child in. She asked Alvina Miller without hesitation, "Did you have any milk for your baby?" Alvina Miller blushed and nodded. "It seems like it''s there, Mother, give me the child." The little guy''s pacifier was taken away and he immediately waved his fists to protest. Alvina Miller held the child in his arms. He was a little nervous and shy opened the clothes. The little guy opened his mouth and drank it generously. For the first time, Alvina Miller''s milk was full ... The kind that the little guy couldn''t eat. Alvina felt embarrassed. He felt that he was no different from a cow now. Mrs. Grant stood beside her and said happily, "Alvina, breastfeeding is the best and most healthy way. I didn''t expect that your milk would be so full. I''m still worried that your child will not eat enough." Alvina Miller''s face turned red again. A certain man stood beside him, smiling and not daring to speak. At this very moment, another person in the ward walked in hurriedly. It was Alvina Miller''s mother. She received a call from Joseph Grant in the morning, only to know that her daughter was born at midnight yesterday. She was a son. S rushed over. "Alvina, you and your children are okay, nothing unexpected happened? Mother Blue really loved her daughter, because she was also here. She knew how difficult it was to have a child, which was Ov equivalent to closing the ghost door. Only then did she ask. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Mother, I''m fine. Don''t worry, I''ll feed the baby first. You can sit outside for a while." Alvina Miller immediately smiled and replied,forting her mother. Mrs. Grant also hoped that her grandson would be full, so she invited Mother Blue to sit outside first. In the bedroom, Joseph Grant did not leave. Instead, he satzily on the single sofa chair with his hands together and put it on hisp. This kind of picture was really beautiful for the man, and it was also very satisfying. This was the man''s original sense of satisfaction. Alvina Miller blushed. She did not dare to look at him, but he still felt his burning gaze. "Don''t look at it. Look at it. I won''t give your son any more food. Let him be hungry." Alvina Miller really couldn''t stand such a charming man''s eyes at this moment. Gorgeous color of her. "You''re angry with me, why are you going to affect your son?" Joseph Grant asked her with a smile. "It''s necessary In the future, the two el of you will be even responsible. I''m not happy anymore. The two of you will be punished together." Alvina Miller just wanted to be an unreasonable bad baby. Who made this man stare intently? Affect her mood, make her upset. Joseph Grant had to stand up and walk in front of her. He gently touched her long hair: "Okay, I''m not looking at it, it''s so shy." Alvina Miller was speechless. Between men and women, she was already full of invisible attraction. Besides, he was still the man he loved. "Go take care of my mother." Alvina Miller''s voice softened. Joseph Grant had no choice but to turn around and go out. Chapter 1792 Chapter 1792 The news of Joseph Grant''s son''s birth was onlymunicated between rtives for the time being. Although the situation was stable now, the arrival of the child was also a great joy, but Joseph Grant did not dare to disclose it. He only wanted to take care of the mother and son, the child. He will keep his information secret.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. At that time, he and his sister had grown up like this. Their information was not revealed until they were sensible. He mentioned his thoughts to Alvina Miller. Alvina Miller was not against it. If it was for the sake of the child''s safety, his arrangement would be the best. Alvina Miller was discharged from the hospital, but she did not return to the presidential pce. She only temporarily stayed in the William Family. Joseph Grant told the friends about this good news. Everyone sent him a gift. Because Edwards was still close to him, he specially came to personally congratte him in the evening. After the rich dinner, the two of them took a bottle of wine and stood outside the yard. At this moment, the sky was already dark and the coolness was soaked, but the two men''s feelings were burning like fire. Edwards raised his head and drank his alcohol. "Now the situation is stable, we have also upgraded to be fathers, and we rushed back in time. At that time, we were young and arrogant, but now we have to converge and do what we think we should do." Edwards patted his friend''s shoulder,menting the passage of time. "Yes, we all have children. It''s as if we''ve had a dream, but it''s true." Joseph Grant said, looking back at the bright lights on the second floor, imagining that his woman was feeding her children. Alright, people feel contented. "A child is born, it''s just the beginning of your other life. Next, you will participate in every step of his growth. You don''t know that when the child is three years old, they will make you have a headache." Experience, even though his two children are quite sensible, they need time and energy to apany them, and they need patience. This is a test of their parents'' eligibility. "I think you''ve been doing quite well. I didn''t see that you have a headache." Joseph Grant teased him. Edwards nced at him: "Whatever I say to you now, you won''t believe it. You can give it a try yourself. We can talk about this topic again." "It''s going to be three yearster. At that time, the children were sensible and they could y together." Joseph Grant could not help but imagine what might happen in the future. The children were running on the grass. Their parents watching by the side, you must be very rxed. "Yes, I''ll definitely be able to y together. My two children are just a month older than yours. They''re considered the same age." Edwards nodded, feeling like this There must be many opportunities. The two men were talking about life events. Suddenly, a hurried figure passed by them. "Warm, what are you doing? It''s sote." Joseph Grant looked at her sister. She was carrying a backpack. "Bro, I want to go find him. Let your driver send me a ride, please." Wendy immediately frowned and said softly. "What time is it now? It''s almost ten o''clock. What are you looking for? It''s very dangerous to see a mante at night. Do you know? You''re not allowed to go." She was still very strict with this sister and definitely would not let her touch dangerous things. "I''m about to go, just tell me if you can lend me a car." Wendy was also a stubborn temper. She had just called Duck''s phone. His phone was always off, and she was worried about him. Because some time ago, Duck had talked to her about the attitude of his family. It seemed that he was very disappointed with him. "Before 12 o''clock, you must go home. I''ll let the driver wait for you downstairs." Joseph Grant finallypromised. "Mmm, I''ll definitely be back." Ling assured her, she ran outside. Edwards looked at Joseph Grant''s squinted eyebrows and chuckled tofort him: "Your sister has grown up. Are you too wide?" "She''s under 20 years old, she can''t do anything." Joseph Grant sighed. "Your sister is making a boyfriend? You should check for her." Edwards suddenly thought that he had two daughters. In the future, they would grow up. When he thought about this, Young Master began to be stunned again. When he thought about his daughter''s adversary, he panicked. Wendy rushed to Duck''s house. His voice was very loud, but fortunately, he was a one-family structure and did not make any noise. "What''s going on? The phone won''t answer and the door won''t open." Wendy''s pretty face was anxious. She wanted to ask Betty, but she didn''t have her phone number. Asked him to help, the door suddenly opened. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ovel Duck stood in the door with a flushed face and exuded strong alcohol. "Warm?" He couldn''t believe it, his eyes stunned. "How could it be you?" "It''s not me. Who are you looking forward to?" Seeing him like this, Wendy immediately became angry then quickly squeezed into the door and walked to the living room, realizing that there were several empty wine bottles in the living room.. "You ... oh!" As Wendy was about to turn around and ask him why he was drinking so much, the man suddenly stepped forward, his hands gentle and savage with her face, Down. Wendy trembled at him, but he could not speak. He was forced to withstand his strong kiss, and he felt like he was on fire. In the end, Wendy gently pushed him away a little and asked him concernedly, "Duck, what''s wrong? Why are you drinking?" "I''m not in a good mood. Today is my father''s taboo day." Duck looked sad and thought of those people who said that he did not understand filial piety and lost the blood of the Wood Family. The six-parent who would change did not recognize him. He was really in a bad mood. If he said that he could, why should he talk about his parents? Wendy''s beautiful eyes were slightly shocked, and then she immediately reached out to caress his face: "It''s so boring to drink alone, I''lle with you." Duck was originally drunk. Hearing her words, she was stunned to wake up. "Don''t drink, you don''t drink well. I don''t drink anymore either. I just have a headache right now. I just slept a little earlier and feel better." Duck dare not let her drink. "No wonder you don''t answer my phone. I thought you were in trouble and scared your baby." Wendy immediately rushed over and hugged him tightly. "I''m really scared." "Don''t be afraid, I won''t be okay." Duck also reached out and hugged her tightly. At this moment, the loneliness in his heart seemed to havefort. Chapter 1793 Chapter 1793 Wendy wanted to apany Duck to face all of this, but she did not know how to persuade him. Tonight, watching him drunk and lying on his side, Wendy sat on the side, her heart was rolling It was his strong love for him. More than twelve o''clock, Joseph Grant called and Wendy quickly went to the balcony to answer.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Brother, I won''t be back tonight. Duck is drunk. I have to take care of him." Wendy said in a low voice. "Wendy, don''t you know that it''s dangerous for a man to be drunk? Come back, I''ll let Hiltone over and help me." Joseph Grant really didn''t want to put her sister in danger. "No, he''s my boyfriend and not Big Brother Chu. I want to take care of it myself. Bro, even if we happen, I''m capable of taking on everything. I''m an adult. Wendy knew that Big Brother really cared about her, but she epted his concern but did not ept his request, so her tone was firm. Joseph Grant was silent at the other end of the phone. At this instant, he realized that his sister, who had been protected since childhood, had really grown up. She had her own opinions. "Okay, take good care of him and call me if there''s anything." He wouldn''t control her anymore. Love had always required freedom. "Thank you, brother. For me to tell my parents that I won''t be back tonight, the reason is that you came to help me edit it. I''ll rely on you all." After Ling finished, he hung up the phone. Joseph Grant''s expression instantly stiffened. This sister had given him such a big problem. How could he make up? Fortunately, his parents'' current thoughts had been used for the little boy who had just been born. He only said that Wendy had attended the ssmate''s birthday party tonight and had to sleep outside. Time flies and the years flicker. Three years have passed in the spring, autumn, and winter seasons. Three yearster! Early spring, full of vitality, hidden hope. The tender green buds began to stretch out, just like a cute child. He had spent the most ignorant period and gradually had his own thoughts. Joseph Grant was re-elected for three years. The country prospered and the standard of the people continued to rise. It earned a reputation and recognition. In addition to studying, the two brothers and sisters of the Kat family also had an important task to take care of their two adorable brothers and sisters. They had just turned three years old and were already sensible. The William Family''s career was very stable. Today, it has considerable strength. While Edwards worked hard in his career, he also cherished his family and happiness. Today, the sun was shining and it was very suitable for activities. Edwards had promised his four children a long time ago. When the flowers bloomed in the spring, he would take them out on a trip to see the scenery outside. Now, it was the spring, when the flowers were in full bloom and everything was recovering. He could not say anything, so he took the initiative to invite a few of his friends, decided to pick a beautiful resort, and take the children to feel the charm of nature. The invited n and Billy agreed, but in the end, Billy called his brother Leo. Leo held his cute son and was invited. When Lily saw Edwards holding his phone, she seemed to be hesitating. She leaned over and hugged him gently behind his back: "Who else do you want to call?" Edwards looked at the distance, then smiled and replied, "Yes, I want to invite another person." "Is it Mr. President?" Lily guessed it. "Right,st time he suggested that if you want to bring your child out to y, remember to call him." Edwards smiled and nodded, still making the call. The phone rang and was quickly answered. Joseph Grant''s voice came over: "Edwards, what''s wrong? Call me at this time?" "I asked a friend to y football. I wonder if Mr. Ricky is free." Edwards asked him with a smile. "Do you want to bring your children together?" Someone''s tone clearly rose. "Yeah, bring the children over to y together and let them build friendships since they were young." Edwards nodded. "Okay, you set the spot. I''lle overter. You don''t know that my son is haunting and taking him to see your little brothers and sisters every day." He thought that he was too quiet. He grew up and started to make a lot of trouble. He couldn''t take it anymore. He finally realized the difficulty of being a parent. "Is that right? Bring him over then. I guarantee that the younger brother and sister will not bully him." Edwards could not help butugh thinking about the scene when the three of them had been fighting for something. It''s interesting "It''s alright, let him be aggrieved. He will be stronger." Joseph Grant was a cruel father. More than 10am, therge-scale resort in the suburbs was directly booked out. This is a yground of Leo''s. It is not open to the public today, because it is important to receive special guests. When Edwards rushed over with a family of six, he saw a kite on the grass that had risen for half a day, freely riding the wind and flying in the sky. "I''m going to y too." Edwards could not help but be impulsive. She got out of the car and rushed over with her brother., I wanted to get a kite. Edwards and Lily looked at the four children and could not help but beughed. Soon, the kites of Jerry and Jerry flew into the sky, but the two little fellows were not that capable. They looked at them with their kites, dumb, cute, and extremely cute. The two brothers, Leo and n, flew kites with the children. The three men flew the kites for the children. Not far from the leisure chair, Lynn Wood, Anne and Mary Ann were drinking tea and enjoying the embarrassment of her husband and children. When Lily saw that the sisters were sitting at ease, she directly left her husband and joined them. Edwards also wanted to go for a cup of coffee first, but found two little dots hanging on his legs. "Daddy, Daddy, help me out into the sky." "Help me first, Daddy, I love you so much" The two little buns were very professional in their thighs. The two little faces that she lifted up were anxious. Edwards then realized that it was impossible for him to enjoy himself. If he did not make the two little guys happy, they would be entangled in the end. Edwards pulled the two strings one by one, ran fast, and finally put the kite into the sky, but he found that his knot was stiff, and his two small faces were still happy. Little mouth. Someone''s expression was bitter and forced. Chapter 1794 Chapter 1794 When Joseph Grant''s convoy arrived, he saw Edwards sitting on the grass and helping the two little fellows'' kites untied. The two little fellows blinked their ck eyes and looked very seriously. "Sister, brother!" On the side of the road, a cute little figure ran over the car. The little guy was two years old and had a small face that inherited the fine genes of his parents. The little prince of the William Family was here. The little guycked a ymate at home. Every day, he was teased and bullied by his aunt, which made him really want to y with children of the same age, so he was so excited now. Behind the little guy, Alvina Miller and Joseph Grant walked down. Joseph Grant became more mature, and his facial features also had a deep and serious charm. His aura was strong, but his temperament was unchanged, still elegant and elegant, just at the corner of her eyebrow It revealed the dignity and fierceness of the politicians. At this moment, facing the charming wife and son who had ran away, he gathered the dignity of his majesty, leaving only endless gentleness and tolerance. "Sit over there. I''ll bring my son to y." Joseph Grant gently patted Alvina Miller''s back and took the initiative to take on the responsibility of taking care of the child. "Mmm, you have to be careful with him and wrestle every day." Alvina Miller told him.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Don''t worry, I''m here. Don''t let him fall." The man smiled thinly, and chased his son. Alvina Miller stood still and did not leave immediately. She looked at the man''s tall back in disappointment. She recalled that in the past three years, this man had cared and cared for him meticulously. He should marry him. Alvina Miller blushed a little. She thought that she had fled abroad to seek refuge in order to hide him, but in the end, no matter how far away she was, she could not escape. Alvina Miller walked towards Lily''s side step by step. The distance was not long, but the memories upied her mind. When the child was five months old, Joseph Grant had a wedding for her. Although he did not inform the world, it was also grand Shanda made her identity right. Now, beside him, it was a blessing to do what she could not do. When Lily saw Alvina Miller came over, she immediately greeted her. After Alvina Miller came over, everyone greeted them and sat down to chat with them. They were all people with children and mothers, so the topic was more about the children, so they finally found amon topic. On the vast grass, a kite flew in the wind, symbolizing freedom. The fathers who were helping the children on the grass were almost exhausted. Although the little guy was small, he had a lot of demands, and he could not meet them. Finally, the kites in everyone''s hands flew into the sky. The little guys dragged the wire in a daze and looked up at the sky. The two little fellows, Jerry and Jerry, had already grown up and were almost ten years old. They did not need to worry about Edwards, they both ran fast. Edwards had a new name, called Edwards. Emma also had a new name, Edwards. He had been ying with the children all morning, but after getting tired of running, he was ready for lunch. In arge room, the eight little fellows were crowded together. At this time, there was nothing else to y. One animation would solve everything, butpared to the younger siblings'' preferences, She was a little older and didn''t like this simple cartoon. She secretly took out their game console and yed it. There were two tables in the room. The men sat together because they drank alcohol when they ate. The women surrounded the table. When the food was served, they were busy greeting the children to eat. What a headache. A few of them had to be fed. Alvina Miller, Mary Ann and Tang Lily both said that this was the most worrying thing for them. The children were still young, and now that they were excited and excited, they were not happy to eat. Although it was very tiring to take care of the children, I was tired and happy. In the afternoon, men went to y golf and women took the children to the yground. On the golf course, a few tall and handsome figures had be a scene. Every man had his unique charm. Some of the waiters were watching from afar. They were very envious and amazing. However, they knew very well that these men had their own affiliations and that there was definitely no chance. The couple of Joshua had missed out on today''s feast, because they were ying with their daughters at a famous holiday resort abroad. The little guy had grown into a beautiful little beauty, and Elizabeth Jones had kept her long hair. At this moment she had made up azy pigtail, and at the end, she had put on a bright flower and wore a small flower. The floral dress was running and jumping between the flowers, like a flower fairy. "Momo!" Edwards looked at this cute little thing and was in a good mood. When he saw her jump faster and faster, he could not help but call her. "Daddy, hurry up." Little Ink looked back at him, his bright, star-like eyes, reflecting the sunlight, the shimmering light, and the beauty. Elizabeth Jones watched the father and daughter walk hand in hand. She took out her phone and secretly recorded everything. She was now pregnant with her second child It was only about four months. The first three months had been too big, and she had not been in a good mood. Now that it was four months, she could eat and sleep, I''ve been here with my daughter for a rxing holiday. I''ve been here for four or five days. Joshua Wayne held his daughter''s hand and looked back at his wife. The sun was shining and his mood was bright. Just as they turned into another flower arrangement, they suddenly came across a pair of men and women. They held a child of several months old in their arms. Joshua Wayne did not expect to meet his cousin here. Jack Wayne was also very surprised. Previously, he saw that the two brothers of Joshua would leave, because the rtionship was too rigid. "What a coincidence." Jack Wayne took the lead. "Yeah." Joshua smiled halfway. "Do you want to talk?" Jack said lightly. "Okay." Joshua nodded. The two of them walked to the side. Elizabeth Jones held her daughter''s small hand and looked up at Alvina, who was holding the child in front of her. The two of them were a little surprised because they were the first time they met. In addition to the olddy who knew about Jack Wayne and Gloria Miller, no one else knew about it. In the knew past, Jack Wayne took Gloria Miller out of the country and did not contact him much. Only the olddy called them every day to urge them to get married. Urging them to have children. In the original season, Jack and Gloria did not n to have children, but to be dingles for a lifetime. But the olddy had persuaded her that they still wanted a child. The second child was going to give her all her love. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Jack Wayne liked his daughter very much. He said that he was fortunate enough to be a daughter. He felt like his sister had just returned from being born and he wanted to love her twice. Chapter 1795 Chapter 1795 Joshua Wayne looked at the man in front of him. He seemed to be much more mature and calm. He had long lost the shadow of his father and had truly be himself.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "In thest few years, you haven''t returned to your country. Grandma said that you gave birth to a daughter a while ago." "Yeah, I probably won''t go back in the future." Jack Wayne looked at the distance with a sad voice. "Are you still remembering what happened then?" Joshua could not help but ask. Jack Wayne looked back at him and shook his head: "No, I''ve long forgotten. I only want to take care of my wife and daughter now. I don''t want to remember the things that happened before." "Okay, we''re all fathers. We''re not harder than our fists before. I wish you happiness." Edwards''s words were full of sincerity and sincerity. Jack Wayne smiled and said, "Thank you. Go back and say hello to Grandma on my behalf. The only person I owe now is her." "If you want toe back and look at her, please feel free to wee him. The old man''s body is no longer good enough. He might not be able to fly around the sky. If you really want to see her, juste back." This grandson, who was far away, had to read it every few days. "Look, take a step." Jack Wayne nodded, then walked towards Gloria. Gloria smiled at him. Jack Wayne took the child from her and gently hugged her. The three of them slowly walked away. Elizabeth led her daughter over. Joshua Wayne leaned on the railing and sighed, "I didn''t expect to meet him here." "Looking at his rtionship with his wife, he should be pretty good. His wife is also pretty." Elizabeth could not help but sigh. "Yes, his life is stable now. Grandmother should be able to feel at ease, too. Let''s go." Joshua Wayne also squatted down and wanted to hug his daughter, but unfortunately, the little guy pushed his hand unhappily: Want to walk on your own. " Joshua''s arms were stiff, did the little guy not buy it? Elizabethughed beside her: "Your daughter is grown up and doesn''t depend on you anymore. Are you not happy?" "I''m not happy." Joshua could only forcefully pull his daughter over and kiss her tender little face: "Other people''s little princesses like to hug Daddy, why don''t you?" "Daddy doesn''t hold me, you can hold Mummy." Little Ink blinked his big crystal eyes and said with a smile. "Daddy can''t hold your Mummy anymore." Joshua did not dare to hug her, but Elizabeth was now pregnant again and could not fall and touch him. "Mummy doesn''t want him to hug him, Momo, let''s go." Elizabeth waved his daughter directly, and the little guy came like a brisk butterfly. Looking at the beautiful wife and lovely daughter in front of him, Joshua''s inner satisfaction was unparalleled. In front of a restaurant in China, the paparazzi had been waiting here for an hour. After eating the bread in his hand, he stared at the door of the restaurant. Got news that Bryant seemed to be here for dinner today. He didn''te alone. His wife, daughter and younger son had alle. This was a rare opportunity. He hoped to take a positive picture of his two children. It was also a scoop. Bryant''s development in the past few years has been very stable. I heard that he picked the script very toxic, acted as a fire, and won a lot of awards in a few years, and already had a group of very loyal fans. Of course, this was not only because his behind-the-scenes team is very energetic, he is also a very low-key and focused male star. His wife is an outsider and awyer, but he can still stabilize his heart in the face of the flower industry in the entertainment industry. This is really rare. Now that his wife gave him a child and a daughter, the difference between the two children was a little more than a year old. I heard that his lawyer and wife were not willing to waste too much time in order. to workhard. He only made one movie. The basic time was to go home to take care of his wife and take care of the children. He had already upgraded to a professional dad. Everyone was full of expectations for this. There were very few male stars of first-ss acting and first-ss character. Acting seriously, it was even more difficult to see a scandal. Bryant took both of them and everyone naturally loved him. In a certain room in the restaurant, Bryant was asking friends to eat today, and the other party would bring their children over. Bryant and Robbin were naturally unwilling to throw the little guy at home and let the nanny bring them out. The child was still very young, the eldest was only two years old, the youngest was only a few months old, the oldest was a daughter, the youngest was a son, his son still had a pacifier in his mouth, and her daughter was wearing a pigtail. Pure, cute and cute. After eating, the two of them took the children out and held one in their arms. They did not bring the bodyguards and the moonlight. The paparazzi rushed over and wanted to take a picture. The two of them covered the child''s face at the same time and politely greeted the reporter''s friends. A group of reporters did not seem to dare to chase after them either. They only stopped after taking a picture of their backs. Some people exude a temperament that can be daunting. Bryant feels like this. His temperament is cool, and the woman beside him is more queen- like, which is why they don''t dare to chase after them.. However, even though they had not photographed the two children''s faces, they still felt that the little guy hiding in their arms was very beautiful and cute. Three yearster, Duck was already a core figure in politics. He was now thirty-one years old, and the girl he spoiled for three years was about to graduate from university. She had reached the age of marriage. This was his happiest, because of his waiting, there would be an oue. The four treasures of the William Family were so enviable that they were his pair of little dragons and babies. They were adorable and likeable. This made the family that son begin to want a daughter. After the incident, the men started had looking for their wives to consider the second child. Leo only mentioned it for a while, and Mary Ann agreed, because she felt that her beautiful genes couldn''t be wasted. He must give birth to a daughter more beautiful than her. Leo was speechless. Joseph Grant also thought of his daughter. When he saw the beautiful face of Alvina Miller, he would think that if he had a daughter that looked like her, he would spoil her from an early age. "Why must I have a daughter?" Alvina Miller stared at him. "Because, I want to see what you look like when you were young, it''s not cute." The man''s answer was very interesting. "Oh, it''s like that. When you were a kid, you definitely weren''t cute. Look at your son. It''s a terrible headache." Alvina Miller immediately teased him. Joseph Grant''s expression was bitter and forced her wife into his arms: "You''re right, my son is as tricky as I was when I was a child. What about you? I really want to see how you looked like when you were a child." "That''s okay, I promised to have another one. I can''t decide whether it''s a man or a woman." Alvina Miller nodded. After she had a child, she realized that they were innocent and cute. Chapter 1796 Chapter 1796 A beautiful figure walked out of a red car outside the entrance of a junior high school. Wendy held some information in her arms. Now it''s spring. On the first day of school, she had never dreamt that one day, she would have the opportunity to teach and educate. Previously, when she went to the border area to teach, she had nted the seeds of her liking for the teacher''s job. Grandfather had been telling her that her daughter, born in the William Family, did not need to face the ups and downs. She only wanted to be stable. The family never expected her to be a great and responsible person. I know. However, after eating for so many years and reading books for so many years, if she really continued to eat and die, she might as well bump into the wall first to see if she could die earlier. So, when she saw that the school was hiring a new teacher, she threw her resume on her head and passed the job. She was just in time for a teacher on maternity leave. Today was her first day of ss. She didn''t know if the school''s leadership knew her identity, but she didn''t want to take the initiative to say it. Of course, her identity would surely be discovered sooner orter. Fortunately, she didn''t care that much. She only needed to do the work by the side of her hand, to do the fine work, to achieve the ultimate, and she was worthy of her heart. Wendy prepared the lessons and also asked the teacher who was on maternity leave for a lot of things, including understanding the situation of the ss. She knew that one of the transferees was special because her personality was solitary, she didn''t like to talk to others, and her academic performance was poor. Her name was Rose. The Rose ssmate always said that he had no home. Wendy stood on the podium, feeling inexplicably excited. She suppressed her emotions, opened the prepared textbook, and started her first ss. The students looked at her in shock. When they heard about a new teacher, they weren''t expecting it. But now they looked at the slim and beautiful new teacher standing on the podium. Beautiful girl. Wendy looked at Rose and found out that she would listen at the same time, but she was absent-minded. After ss, she wanted to talk to her alone. Rose was called into the office and just stood there like a piece of wood. He did not look at Wendy warm, and lowered his head. His expression was very indifferent. As a new female ssroom, Wendy still attracted much attention in the office, because she was young and beautiful, and because of her elegant and elegant temperament, her clothes were very obvious. It was obvious that wherever a beautiful woman went, it was as attractive as flowers., Like here, only in the opposite sex, same sex repulsive, Wendy received a few single female teacher''s eyes. "Mr. Ling, can I finish ss now?" Rose asked impatiently. "Rose, if it''s convenient, I think your family will give you a family visit. I want to meet your family and talk about it." Make this request. "Heh, is it? To investigate me or to investigate my guardian? Don''t think that he''s handsome, you want to hit him." Rose showed an attacking expression. "Your guardian is very handsome? I really don''t know. Actually, I have a boyfriend. My boyfriend is the most handsome in my heart. If you don''t worry, I''ll go alone Right, she''s also a teacher. "Wendy immediately thought of Betty in her mind. When she was doing ideological education, she definitely had more say than herself. "Did you take advantage of my uncle?" Rose confirmed again. "Of course not, I''m not that bored. I''m your teacher and ss teacher. I can''t leave you alone, so I still have to talk to your parents." "I don''t have parents. They''re all dead." Rose suddenly looked excited. Wendy was startled and quicklyforted her: "Okay, then I''ll talk to your guardian." Rose stared at her and said, word by word, "You must not fall in love with my uncle." Wendy was frightened by her gaze. "Okay, I won''t. I can introduce my boyfriend to you from another day. He''s also a very good person." Ling continued to smile. Rose immediately lowered his head and wrote an address: "Come over after dinner." Ling looked at the 12-year-old girl in front of her. "Okay, I''ll go there at half past eight." Wendy nodded his head. After Rose left, Ling immediately took out her phone and called Betty. Betty had already recognized her sister-inw. Even though she was younger than herself, calling her sister-inw not to say anything, just calling her warm. "What''s wrong? Want to treat me to dinner?" Betty''szy voice came over. In the past few years, Wendy had asked her to eat when she was free, and then rubbed her secretly to persuade her to have a boyfriend. All this was done by Duck because she was worried that his sister would it''s almost twenty-eight years old now. If she continues to go on like this, it is really possible that shoe this, it not marry at age thirty. After her mother remarries, Duck will not bother her and she can only control this herself Little sister. "Sis Betty, you''ve guessed it right every time. There''s nothing new. I''m going to treat you to dinner today. I might need you to do me a favor," said Ling. "What are you doing? I don''t agree to see a man." "It''s not about seeing a man, it''s about seeing the parents of a student. Don''t worry. Everyone is a parent. It''s definitely not a single man." Wendy immediatelyforted her.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Okay, I''m almost finished ss. Send your address." Betty has been teaching at the university for almost four years. As a student, she was e still a student, and until now, she is the ss she brought out was very good in the end and she was well received. still a student English tea ut Everyone might be biased towards the surname Mu, so Betty had to make her work better. After Wendy invited Betty for dinner, the two of them drove in a car and headed for Rose''s home. The first to enter was a vi area. "It''s a rich family." Wendy smiled. Betty turned her head and suddenly asked curiously, "You said that the student''sst name is Rose?" "Yes, it''s a special surname." Betty could not help but recall that a man named Rose came to her more than three years ago and said that she would be invited to be a tutor, butter she called to cancel and she only remembered this man Son. At this moment, in a majestic vi, a tall man in a suit was sitting on the sofa. His western suit was wrapped in his white shirt, his temperament was noble and restrained. The crystal lights above his head reflected his angr features. Under his sharp eyebrows, his eyes were deep and unfathomable. Under his tall nose, under his nose, he was determined to thin his lips, and his chin was smooth and beautiful. His face was akin to the beauty of an ancient country. He looked at the time and agreed that it was half past eight. At this moment, a girl in a beautiful dress walked down the stairs. Chapter 1797 Chapter 1797 The grey-blue sofa made the entire living room look deep and airy. It was like the man sitting on the sofa. "Uncle." The girl''s childish voice rang in the silent night. Theodore looked back at her. "Don''t you say you don''t want toe down?" "I''m alone, scared." After the girl finished, she ran down quickly. She was wearing a spinning pajamas. When she ran up, her skirt flew over. Look around, both hands in a circle, circling the man''s arm: "Uncle, do you really want to see me tomorrow?" "She''s your mother." Theodore sighed as she looked at the girl who was raised by him. When Big Brother left in a car ident, leaving her under four years old, her mother was a very popr supermodel. In order to work, she cruelly left her. Theodore''s parents were not in good health. At that time, Rose was alone, crying every day, and Theodore brought her directly to her side. Even in a meeting, he had been sitting in the conference room hugging her. At that time, people who were close to him sympathized with him, unknowing people, suspected him, a young man, with a child. . However, Rose was already a high school student. As she grew older, he did not want to keep her by her side, so he only took three months off to let her go back to study in the country. He contacted her mother. The other party was willing to take her daughter back. Maybe she was older and wanted to have a partner. Plus, Rose was not a child who was crying. "She tossed me. In my heart, my uncle is my family." Rose held the man''s arm tighter. "You''re my father." When Theodore listened to her say this, her grim expression wasughed: "Rose, I''m just your uncle. Uncle promised you what you want in the future. Uncle will give it to you, but the prerequisite is that you have to get along well with your mother. "She''s a stranger to me, I don''t want to see her." Rose''s eyes suddenly burst into tears, and shook his head pitifully: "Did your uncle dislike me? I''m not cute anymore. Are you looking for an aunt to get married and have another baby?" Theodore stunned for a moment, then said seriously, "Rose, my uncle is thirty-two years old this year. I really want to find a wife, have a child, and apany you." "I don''t want it, I don''t want it!" Rose fiercely jumped away from his side, his eyes filled with tears: "Uncle has a baby, he definitely won''t hurt me." "Rose!" Theodore felt a little heartache. He had never thought that this child would rely on him so much. Four years ago, when he returned to China, he found the woman who saved his mother that year. She had a further start, but unfortunately, that night, Rose, who was only nine years old, held a knife and nned to cut her wrist. At that time, he was immediately shocked. He did not expect her reaction to be so big. Now, he had apanied her for another four years. He thought that if she grew older, her thoughts would mature and sensible, but in fact, he seemed to be wrong. Just as the atmosphere froze, the doorbell rang, and Rose looked outside the door and turned to run upstairs. Theodore''s eyebrows twisted up. When a servant came over, Theodore waved his hand: "I''ll go myself." The servant then retreated, and Theodore walked out of the door, through the beautiful courtyard, And opened a small door. The streetmp beside the small door reflected a face that he remembered as he instantly lost his soul. Standing outside the door was Wendy, as well as Betty who had been forced to act as a lobbyist by her. "It''s you?" Betty also recognized Theodore because his facial features were very profound. Theodore''s breathing was tight for a moment. He really did not expect that he would meet someone who was shocked by him in this nd night. "It''s me!" Theodore raised his lips and smiled embarrassedly, but his gaze fell on Betty''s face. Wendy looked at the two of them by surprise.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "I don''t know, I just met." Betty replied indifferently. Theodore''s expression was a littleplicated. He remembered that he personally went to the school to find the principal. In order to see her, he even specially asked the principal to pressure her to help her niece to study. Unfortunately, after the act of cutting his wrist, Dare to have the following. "Pleasee in and speak." Theodore returned to his senses and suppressed his ecstasy. The two women walked in and looked around. She secretly eximed, it was indeed the rich family. The garden was so well-built and so atmospheric. Betty''s heart was a little boring. On that side, she always felt that she was being yed. Even though she was reluctant to go to tutoring, she had made an appointment to meet her at night and called directly to say that everything had been canceled. Theodore walked behind, her eyes could not help but fall on Betty. After so many years, was she married? Do you have a boyfriend? His heart was astringent. If he wanted to ask but could not ask, Theodore was in pain. Entering the living room, Theodore asked the servant to bring the drinks and fruits to the table. They were all exquisite things. Wendy and Betty sat on the sofa, exchanging a look. Very exquisite. "Cough... Rose is my niece!" Theodore was a little embarrassed too. He lied to her that she was a sister, but in fact, it was his niece, so at this moment, his words were exined to Betty. "I know, Rose told me about it today." Wendy was an outsider. He did not hear what he meant and immediately smiled and nodded. "You''re Rose''s director? Sorry, I wasn''t in the country some time ago. I haven''t been able to make an appointment to meet you." "It''s alright. The person I''m asking youet for wasn''t me. I''ve just picked them up today. Of course, it''s best to meet them. Rose doesn''t like to talk at school. Are you as her parent, have you been concerned about this? "Wendy immediately threw up the question and wanted to see his reaction. Theodore looked down, and said in a low voice, "That''s right, Rose is my niece. She has been raised by me. She is more dependent on me. This time, sending her back to China to study is not very happy in her heart." "What about his parents?" Betty suddenly asked. Theodore looked a little pained: "My brother died many years ago. Her mother has developed in the country. I want to send her back to China this time to want her to be closer to her mother and to live with her mother in the future." "Then Mr. Nang Gong knows Rose''s thoughts? Can you persuade her?" Wendy was a little surprised, and she couldn''t really tell. Family, it''s really great. "I ... I''ve been persuading her all the time." A nce of helplessness shed across Theodore''s handsome face: "In the past, when she was young, I thought about waiting for her to grow up and then mentioning separation. Now she grows up Now, I ... mention it, she would have a bad temper. I don''t know how to deal with her anymore. " "Briskly ask, is Mr. Theodore married?" Wendy smiled. Theodore quickly looked at Betty. Betty also stared at him in a devoted manner. After a few years of disappearing, this man seemed to have looked better. "No, I''ve always been single." Theodore answered very directly. Chapter 1798 Chapter 1798 Theodore''s low, firm voice made Betty sigh, and she could not help but say, "Singleness has many meanings. I don''t know what kind of single Mr. Nang Gong is, a single person who just ended a rtionship. Started being single until now?" Wendy heard that Betty had discussed this topic in depth. She turned around and looked at her in shock. She asked with a gaze as to why she was so concerned about her. They seemed like gossip, but the fruit would be counterproductive, right? In front of him, this man looked sharp. Unfortunately, her worries seemed to have changed a lot because she saw Theodore''s thin lips rise. Was he smiling? She didn''t have eyes? "Miss Mu seems to be very interested in me?" The man''s voice was low and maic. Betty''s face stiffened slightly, then she turned her head and looked outside: "No, I just don''t trust you. I think you like to tease others." "I''m sorry for the incident, I hope you forgive me?" Theodore had been looking for an opportunity to apologize to her in the past few years, but he did not have the courage to continue seeing her. "I didn''t even think about it. You think too much." Betty''s expression remained indifferent. Theodore''s gaze focused on her side for a few seconds, then he whispered, "I have never dated my girlfriend, because Rose grew up beside me. It''s now." After Wendy listened, he instantly shocked and looked at this elegant and elegant man in admiration. He was simply an example of a man. Many men who had divorced children would not be able to endure this for their biological children. Theodore had done it. For his niece, he could be as abstinent as he was. "Listen to your tone, it feels aggrieved." Betty sneered, she didn''t know why she seduced him like this, but she couldn''t help it. This was not her style. I can bear it. "No, I''m not wronged. I''m just a little shocked." The man''s gaze was deep, his heat hidden, and he looked at Betty. Betty suddenly felt that the spring night had be a little fierce. She stood up and walked out: "Warm, talk to him about his niece. I''ll blow it outside."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Oh, okay!" Ling, with a pair of snowy eyes, looked at this, then looked at it again. He suddenly felt like he had noticed something tricky. Nang Gong''s re shed in disappointment. He lowered his head and stared at the floor, confused. When Wendy thought about her purpose foring here today, she immediately smiled and said: "Is Rose at home? Can you invite her toe downstairs and have a chat together?" "Okay, I''ll ask him toe down." Theodore said to a servant beside him, "Call Miss." The maid answered and went upstairs. After a while, Rose came downstairs. When she saw Ling, her expression was not too enthusiastic. "Mr. Ling, you''re really here. I thought you weren''t here," said Nang Gong. Wendy smiled like a spring breeze: "Since I said that I want toe, of course, I wille. I just talked to your uncle about your situation at school." "Oh, theint is here?" Rose immediately put his hands on her chest and sneered. Wendy ??? immediately felt a little awkward. This girl''s personality was really difficult to get close to. She was covered with thorns and was really worried about how she would interact with others in the future. "Siqing, apologize to Ms. Ling." Theodore''s gentle face just now was extremely harsh and his voice did not mean to joke. "I''m sorry, Ms. Ling, I shouldn''t say you like that." Rose was still afraid of Theodore''s tantrums, so she apologized quite quickly. "It''s okay, kid, the characters are quite straightforward and understandable." Wendy immediatelyughed and exined. "Mr.Wayne, Rose''s personality is a little awkward. I hope you can take care of her at school. I''ll educate her at home Theodore was also helpless. He was an unmarried man and wanted to educate a rebellious girl. He felt even more headache than when he managed the family business. "Don''t worry, I won''t give up on any of my students. I also hope that they will excel in their studies." Wendy nodded and agreed. "Rose, thank you for your care?" Theodore frowned and demanded. Rose did not say anything. He just said thankfully in a very quiet voice. At that moment, Betty had already blown a cold wind outside. She had been covered in some circles, so she returned to the living room. When she entered the living room, Rose suddenly screamed and reached out her fingers Betty, who walked in through the door, said, "Why is this woman here?" With this scream, the atmosphere around him instantly became tense. When Betty looked at the girl with her finger, she looked like she was a monster, she immediately frowned unhappily. Theodore''s heart shook and immediately shouted, "Rose, you can''t be so rude." "Uncle, did you call her here? You let her go, I don''t want her toe here." Rose seemed to have been greatly stimted, and rejected Betty''s existence. Wendy was shocked as well and looked at Rose. "Rose, do you know her? She''s my friend. I called her over." "Why did you call her over? Did you know that my uncle loves her so much? So, did you bring her to blind date my uncle?" Rose was like a madman, ring at Ling with resentment Warm. Wendy and Betty were stunned. Rose was embarrassed. He really wanted to block the niece''s mouth, but she still said it. "I''m sorry, I''ve made youugh. Let''s leave first. I''ll talk to her." Yao Gong''s face flushed red, his eyes dodged, and he did not dare to face each other with Betty. His thoughts were all exposed. Betty''s breathing was also a little tight. When Wendy saw the scene was a little chaotic, he quickly said to Theodore: "It''s our fault that we should take a step. Let''s talk to Rose. Excited. " After Wendy finished, she ran over and grabbed Betty''s arm and walked out. The girl''s screams echoed into Betty''s brain. Does her uncle love her? What''s going on? Wendy was also covered in a circle, so it seemed that she had no doubt about it. Mr. Theodore seemed to be especially concerned about Sister Betty. Chapter 1799 Chapter 1799 Wendy and Betty returned to the car. The two of them did not calm down. "Sister Betty, when will you and Mr. Nang Gong get better?" Wendy could not hold back a gossip, and immediately turned to look at Betty. Betty was also depressed: "I only saw him a few years ago. What''s so good about it? Can you use a proper word?" "What? You''ve only seen one side? Don''t you remember correctly?" Wendy was even more startled. "Of course I remember correctly. Last time, he came to me and said that he wanted to help my sister with a tutor. He clearly said that I''ll see you in the evening, but I called me in the afternoon and said that I couldn''t see each other. He felt like he had been ying with him. Until he saw him just now, he realized that he had lied to me. It was not his sister or his niece. What did you say about this man? " It was anger. "Obviously, I love you. Hey, it''s too infatuated. I liked you a few years ago, and I''ve been patient until today. I''m really curious about Theodore. How did he suppress his emotions? It must have been a great family rtionship, which made him restrain. " "Okay, don''t make fun of me." Betty''s mood was a little messy now. In the vi, his uncle and two were sitting on the sofa in a stiff atmosphere. "Rose, I hope you can understand that you''re already sensible, you should know that it''s enough." Theodore immediately ruthlessly educated her. "Is your uncle going to abandon me?" Rose''s face was filled with tears. Theodore''s lips were tight, and he turned to look at Rose. "From tomorrow onwards, I want to pursue her seriously. I don''t want to be left behind." Rose''s eyes instantly opened wide, and she stood up angrily: "I don''t agree, I don''t like her." "This is something between me and you. You''re a child and you won''t understand." Theodore''s voice was calm, but this time, he did not give up. "Okay, uncle wants to be with her, then send me to the orphanage. Anyway, I''m a child that no one wants. Now, my uncle doesn''t want me either, then I''ll just die." After that, he cried even more sadly, sobbing as he cried: "I''m a monster. You guys won''t like me. I''m boring when I live." Theodore was very sad when he heard her say such a thing. He had never said that she did not want her, and he really did not know how she had such thoughts. "If you don''t want to live with me, then you''ll move to your mother''s house." Theodore was also a little angry today. He really shouldn''t talk about her personality anymore, so she could easily hurt others Of course, she would also offend people. "I don''t want, I don''t want to go to her." Rose suddenly cried with a headache. "Since you don''t want to leave this ce, you''ll live well here. Uncle will take care of you." Theodore watched her crying so heartbroken. "You can interact with that woman, but don''t bring her home, okay? Uncle, please." Although Rose was unreasonable, she also learned savvy, knowing that her uncle was really angry today. If she really swept her out, she would be homeless, so she gave in. "Really?" Theodore was d that she had agreed. "Mmm, it''s true. I don''t object to her dealing with her. After all, my uncle is an adult. It''s a good idea to find a girlfriend, but don''t bring her home, okay?" Poor expression. "I''ll think about it." Of course, Theodore could not directly agree. If he really wanted to pursue Betty, he would never let Betty suffer. Rose''s expression instantly froze again. Uncle didn''t agree? Theodore had Wendy''s contact information, so he called Wendyter. At this moment, Wendy was just doing a mask and enjoying the quiet moment. When she heard the phone call, she immediately shouted, "Duck, help me answer the phone." The man who walked out of the kitchen shook his head speechlessly. Could this little woman bezy? Although he was helpless, Duck answered the phone the first time. "Hello, Miss Ling?" A very nice male voice came from the other side, revealing the man''s maism. "Who are you?" Duck did not expect to be a man, and he was so gentle. All his nerves mobilized and asked with a hint of vignce. "I''m the parent of Mr. Ling''s ss. May I ask if she''s here? I have something to ask her for." The other party was obviously shocked by this momentum, then, he introduced himself. "Oh, she''s very busy right now. You can call me to ask something like this during the day." Duck''s vinegar jar was immediately kicked over and she thought of a male parent who spoke so nicely. To Wendy, what if he had another idea? He must put an end to it. "Shit!" The call was hung up and Yao Gong''s face instantly frozen. "Hah!" He could not help butugh. The man was jealous. Forget it, since Teacher Ling was inconvenient at night, he could only ask for Betty''s contact information during the day. Theodore took a ss of red wine and stood in front of the ??? floor-to-ceiling window. Under the grey bathrobe, he was a mature male with a strong and strong body. He was slender and straight, with the capital to make a woman crazy. APonely heart. He looked up and drank the wine, which was cold, making his brain clearer. He turned around and tuned up a video of a surveince video that had been collected. In a shopping mall, an explosion suddenly urred. There was a fire, and a girl, dressed in a wet dress, rushed in. After a while, she dragged a very olddy out. The olddy was suffocated. After she was forcibly pulled out, shey on the floo without moving, she squatted down and gave her artificial respiration. While pressing hard on h¨¦r chest, she rescued the olddy from the edge of life and death for a few seconds. That olddy was his grandmother, even though her grandmother had already gone to heaven, As she watched repeatedly, there were many people outside at the time, but only her was brave enough to break in. Her delicate body shed in Theodore''s eyes, not just the light of sacrifice and dedication. When the ambnce arrived, she was quietly leaving the crowd.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Theodore was madly looking for this girl. Finally, he got the news of her. He knew her name, but he found it, but because of the niece''s crying, this fate ended on that day. Now, he would not hesitate anymore. He was going to look for her. Chapter 1800 Chapter 1800 After Wendy finished her mask, she dragged a pair of slippers and walked outside the bedroom. Now that her rtionship with Duck had been basically confirmed, she had also made it public. The elders of the William Family did not support it, and there was no way to take Wendy. It was already a half-cohabitation. Wendy was the first day of ss today. Duck had to give her a celebration tonight, so she came. "Who called me? My brother?" Wendy gently patted her face and went outside the kitchen door to ask the man who was busy with dinner. "No, it''s an unfamiliar man." When he said this, Duck''s movements instantly paused. His arms were held in front of the stove and his gaze turned. There was some grudge: "Warm, should you exin? Why did you go to ss today and have a male parent call you at midnight? " "Ah? Impossible, who would be so bored?" Wendy was shocked. Her beautiful eyes widened and she could not believe it. "Did he say who he is?" "What? Do you want to call him back?" Some vinegar jar forced her over and locked her frightened expression: "Warm, can you think about how I feel?" In order to not make this man angry, she could only reach out and hug his waist. She answered with a smile: "Okay, if you don''t, don''t hit, what are you panicking?. The man looked down at the coquettish girl in his arms speechlessly. "Okay, dinner will be done right away. Wait outside." The man kissed her hair thinly and whispered. Wendy was like an obedient child. She turned around and walked to the living room. When she saw the man had just bought some fruit on the table, she took some to wash it and put it by the table. It''s still hard to swallow, but she won''t be idle as azy person. When a man cooks, she will go to the bedroom to help him pack his clothes. The two of them will work together to take care of their small family. . The next morning, Wendy drove to school, but at the school gate, she saw a ck million-ss car blocking her way. She was about to get off the theory, the door opened, and Theodore left When he got down, Wendy could not help but m on the brakes. When Theodore walked over, his tall body stood out among the crowd. It was because of his tall, temperament and nobility. Most importantly, he had a deep face, with a beautiful and mixed race. Wendy opened the window and Theodore politely said, "Teacher Ling, I''m really sorry, I''m blocking your way. Can you give me Betty''s contact information?" Betty''s contact information was changed, so Theodore did not know. Wendy warmed and nodded. "It''s okay to give you, but what''s your attitude towards her?" "I want to ask her toe out and meet up." Theodore''s face shed a hint of shame. "Oh, are you going to pursue her?" Wendy asked very straightforwardly, because Betty was also her rtive now, so she naturally wanted to check it for her. "Yes." Theodore replied very firmly. Wendy looked at Theodore and found out that he didn''t seem to be a bad person. He gave him his phone number. Theodore even said a few words of gratitude, then he got into his car and left. Wendy quickly took her phone and called Betty to tell her about it.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Betty wasn''t angry, but he just hung up after saying that. Betty thought that Theodore had taken her phone number, and that it would take at least a few days to call her. Unexpectedly, she had just hung up Wendy''s phone and her phone rang. Very lucky. Betty''s heart trembled. Could this man be too active? "Hello!" Betty didn''t mean to escape him either. "Miss Mu, I''m Theodore. I don''t know if I have time at noon. I want to treat you to a meal. The right is to apologize to you for that incident." The man''s voice was deep and sincere. "Are your nieces mad at you?" Betty thought about the way the girl screamed at her facest night. "I''ve already discussed with her. She won''t do this anymore. Didn''t you scare you?" Theodore med himself very much. It was indeed his responsibility for what happenedst night. "I''m not that timid. You can send me an address. I have ss. I''ll look for you after ss." Betty finished and hung up. Theodore smiled. He thought that Betty would coldly reject him, but she did not expect that she would be willing to meet. He just happened to be back home recently, so there was plenty of time, so he had time to pick a very good restaurant to serve as their first date. In the end, Theodore picked up a unique and upscale restaurant. He sent the address out. Then, he asked the driver to send him to a flower shop. He personally picked a very beautiful bouquet of roses. At 11:30 noon, Betty walked into the restaurant. When she saw the atmosphere, she couldn''t help but shiver. The outfit was very beautiful, but the atmosphere was also warm enough. Theodore had asked her to eat for the first time. What did he mean? Although Betty was doubtful, he walked towards the address of the room he had sent. The door opened and there was a man''s voice from inside, as if he was talking on the phone, speaking English. Betty stood at the door and was a little troubled. When they called if she went in, he seemed to disturb him. If not, she would wait until he finished the call before entering. Betty also studied abroad for a few years. His English was very good. She understood the contents of the man''s words. It seemed that hispany had gone wrong. Betty did not understand Theodore at all. It was a little strange for him toe to his appointment. Even though Betty did not knock on the door, Theodore still saw her because he had been waiting for her toe He looked outside anding time to time. When he saw her standing quietly at the door, his expression shed. A touch of ecstasy ended the call in a hurry and came to her with her long legs. "Miss Mu, you''re here,e in." The man whispered. Betty walked in and sat in a position. She suddenly felt awkward because she saw that the man had actually put a bouquet of roses on the table. Obviously, this was for her. Theodore looked at her with warmth. The deep touch in his eyes made Betty feel a little panicked. "Theodore, what do you mean?" Betty depressed her heart and raised her eyes to face him. "Betty, you saved my grandmother, I''ve been looking for you." After Theodore finished, he took out his phone and flipped a video from a long time ago to show her. Betty was stunned. Actually, she guessed what he was referring to without even looking at it, but it was a matter of five or six years ago. "It''s you. I''m not the wrong person." Theodore wanted her confirmation. Betty frowned: "You want me to repay me?" Chapter 1801 Chapter 1801 Theodore Shapiro saw that shequestioned so straight and he no longer concealed it. He nodded seriously: "Yes, I really want to repay you. You saved my grandmother. She is a very important person in my life. I am willing to do everything for her. Her life is saved by you. I''m willing to do everything for you." Betty''s heart trembled for a moment. This man''s serious expression made her feel embarrassed. She had to calm down her emotions and said, "You''re too polite, in fact, the scene was too chaotic. I only heard your grandmother calling for help. I thought that I had the opportunity to save her so I rushed in. I waspletely instinctive. I never thought of asking you to repay me. "The spirit of help is alreadymendable. Maybe you never thought that one day, the old woman''s grandson woulde to repay you, but now that I''ve found you, you must receive my thank." He was a little quiet, and his thin lip nibbled twice. He was so handsome. Her heart suddenly jumped. This man wouldn''t be tempting her right? Damn it, she wasn''t interested in him? How could she feel that the way Theodore Shapiro bit his lip just now was damn pretty? "I think it''s fine. After eating this meal today, I''ll finish receiving your thanks" Betty politely smiled and immediately wanted to cancel this matter with him. "This is not enough. Today''s meal is just the beginning. I will stay in the country for a few months. In these months, I will give you something every day. If you need something you can tell me. Within my capabilities, I will definitely do it. If you don''t want it, I''ll make my own choices to help you choose. "Theodore Shapiro was reluctant to give back his favor. "Ah?" Betty was shocked by what he said, then she spoke: "Your niece said that you like me, this shouldn''t be fake." "Of course not, it''s true." Theodore Shapiro red at her tightly: "A few years ago, I went to school to find you, she knew that you existed, then I told her that I wanted to find a girl and take care of her. After she heard it, she had a strong reaction. She cut her wrist that night. I sent her to the hospital the whole night. I called you the other day to cancel the meeting at night. I kept her in the hospital for one night." Betty had seen that little girl, sheughed lightly: "You really are a good uncle." "I just want to honor my own oath. Before my brother left, I promised him to take care of Woody Shapiro." Theodore Shapiro sighed in a low tone, "Maybe I was too fond of her from an early age, causing her to have a strong sense of dependence to me." "Where''s her mother?" Betty felt a little weird. When her father left, her mother was the one who should be responsible for raising her. "Her mother was very ambitious. At that time, she was very young. She threw her away and went to work every day. The nanny took her and sometimes she could not see her for half a month. I was still studying at the time. After ss, I would take care of her. Later, I took over my grandfather''s work, so I took her over and lived with her, and invited someone to take care of her." "How do you like me? Do you know me before?" Betty was still very impressed by his experience. In terms ofthe quality of a man, sometimes, she could tell from the details. "Understood, I know many things about you like your school, your ce of residence, and your family members. Sorry, I just want to know what kind of person you are. I don''t have any other thoughts. "Theodore Shapiro realized that he was talking too much. The woman''s expression was a little frozen, and he quickly stopped the topic. "You... Do you understand me thoroughly without my consent?" Betty was a little sullen. She thought she was living a low-key, very mysterious, but now she realized that someone had been tightly staring at herself. "Betty, I know you''ll be angry. I really hope that you can give me a chance. If I''m really not the type you like, I''ll definitely quit. I won''t disturb your life." There was a hint of pleading in his voice. "You''re so pitiful. If I don''t agree, it looks like it''s cruel." Betty scoffed, then she took a ss of water and slowly took a sip. "How old are you this year?" "It''s over thirty." "you are older than me? I thought you were younger than me." Just a moment ago, Betty found out that this man looked really young and handsome in certain angles, making it impossible for her to guess how old he was. "I''m three years older than you. Theodore Shapiroughed softly. "Actually, I''m anxious about my life. Everyone said that I should find a boyfriend. Before, I didn''t realize that I was old, now many people are in love and get married. I can''t ??? continue to stand alone. If you want to try out rtionship with me you can. "Betty is not a fairy who was unrealistic. She just lived very awake and was very assertive. to do the work she liked, to pursue the life she wanted, and terms of the idea of marriage, she felt it very far away from herself. "You look so beautiful, are you still worried about marrying?" Theodore Shapiro was amused by her. "I have a lot of suitors, but in the end,Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I''ve been forced to retreat. I''m not very enthusiastic, so I don''t know if you can adapt to my personality. I''m not suitable to be a girlfriend of you, you have to tell me in advance, don''t let me hurt too much. Bettyughed. "Let''s eat first, do you want some wine?" Theodore Shapiro was teased by her words again and wanted to feed her quickly. "Come a bottle." Betty did not refuse. Theodore Shapiro called the waiter, ordered a lot of delicious food, and called a bottle of red wine. The two of them started to chat as they ate. "If we really dated, wouldn''t your niece be in a bad mood again?" Betty suddenly asked. Chapter 1802 Chapter 1802 When Betty asked, the man held the chopsticks hand and looked up at her: "I''m going to send her to her mother to live with her. This may take a process. She doesn''t object to my girlfriend.. "Oh? She figured it out?" Betty replied indifferently. "She''s already grown up and she''s 13 years old. It''s time to be sensible." This was what Theodore Shapiro thought. The 13-year-old girl scored well. "Theodore Shapiro, I have a brother who spoiled me since I was young. I have not suffered any grievances since I was young, and my ability to resist stress is not strong. If I am in the process of dating with you, if I suffer, I might turn around and leave. "Betty put down her chopsticks and looked at him seriously. Theodore Shapiro looked at her in shock. "No way, I''m older, I just want to eat candy, I don''t want to endure hardships." Betty pursed her lips and smiled. The wise light revealed in those clear and godly eyes made Theodore Shapiro''s heart tremble. He knew he was not in love with a little white rabbit but a little fox. "I''ll make you sweet." The man grinned. The red wine was delivered. Theodore Shapiro poured half a cup for her and Betty replied, "Sweet." "Doesn''t that suit your taste?" The man''s mouth rose.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. When Betty drank half of the bottle, the man started to look red as he looked at her, and his gaze darkened. "Betty, what''s your drink? Don''t get drunk?" The man asked softly. "I don''t have a problem with my drinking." At this moment, Betty was drunk and confused for a moment. She wondered whether alcohol was tricking in the body or the crystalmp above her head. The axe-like features were profound and full of the masculine sense of a male. Theodore Shapiro saw her stare at him as she sent her wine to her mouth. That feeling made him feel a little weeping. Theodore Shapiro''s heart trembled. She wasn''t a little fox, she was a refined fox? Why did he have a sense of frustration that he would not be an opponent in the future? Betty''s temperament was very unique. It was not a weak girl. It was not like a sweet and salty cute and pitiful girl. Her temperament was veryplicated. When she tilted her head, she had a feminine style. When she looked down, she gave a quiet and gentle look. Betty did not intend to attract his gaze, but between her gestures, there was already the charm of a mature woman. These were all her subconscious expressions. "What time is it?" Betty was almost done eating. She decided to withdraw. The man nced at his watch and answered her with a low voice: "It''s about half past eight. It''s still early." "I have to go back." Betty said as she stood up. "I''ll send you, I''m not drinking." The bottle of wine that Theodore Shapiro just called was mostly drunk by Betty. He had been drinking tea for the purpose of sending her home. "No, I''ll take a taxi. My house is not far away from here." Betty did not give him a chance. "I''m worried about you." The man frowned. Didn''t she promise to have a date with him just now? Why did she turn around and forgot it? "If you give me away, don''t I worry?" Bettyughed. Theodore Shapiro''s expression stiffened. Alright, he did not have any intentions either. "Can Ie and sit at your house?" Theodore Shapiro no longer tempted. He had been so painful that he had been trying to get to know her over the years. Since he wanted to go home with her he asked. ne Betty was stunned. It was too direct. "Okay, send me off." Betty thought about it. She seemed to have promised to socialize with him earlier. She had to give him a chance. Theodore Shapiro''s eyes rejoiced. Betty lived in a high-ss district. On the 28th floor, it was considered a high-rise. Theodore Shapiro followed her and saw that her ears were a little red, she was drunk. Betty wasn''t really drunk. Maybe her skin was too white, and a little blush would appear. Betty opened the door. Suddenly, a white puppy jumped out of the room. Betty instinctively bent over and hugged it. "You still have a puppy." Theodore Shapiro looked at her very good with the puppy and could not help but smile. "This is what my friend gave me to keep for a few months, not mine Bettyughed and teased the puppy, then let it go. After a while, the little thing came over with its small bowl for dinner. Betty took the feed to feed it, while Theodore Shapiro looked at her house. There were three bedrooms and two living rooms, plus arge balcony, which was very warmly dressed. Theodore Shapiro walked to the balcony. Suddenly, he saw a man''s suit hanging on her hanger. His expression instantly solidified. How could she have men''s clothes in her house? Betty had already fed the puppy, stood up, washed her hands, and walked out. She saw the man standing at the balcony door. "Betty, will you bring a male friend to y at home?" Theodore Shapiro was really jealous. He couldn''t control the sourness. When Betty heard him ask like this, she looked up and saw the coat that was hanging: "That''s my brother. Last time I left my car, I brought it back to help you wash your hands." Theodore Shapiro''s heart seemed to circle the roller coaster a few times, and finally stopped safely. "it''s your brother, I thought ..." "Why? What do you think of me as?" Betty''s eyes red at him. "Maybe I''m really thinking too much." Theodore Shapiro also felt that his expression was out of control. "Theodore Shapiro, kissing... What does it feel like?" Seeing how he looked when he lowered his head and smiled, it was damn charming, she immediately approached him. Theodore Shapiro''s heart trembled. In the next second, he realized Betty was already standing in front of him, pulling his neck and blocking his thin lips. Chapter 1803 Chapter 1803 The woman''s soft and sweet lips were blocked, and the man''s tall and healthy body shook. He never thought that his first kiss would be lost so suddenly. Betty used the strength of alcohol to be bold and courageous. She was really curious. On the book and on the TV, she saw beautiful love stories one after another. She had experienced it yet. It was a fake not to expect it. Apart from being close to the man''s thin lips, it seemed like she did not understand anything else. After a while, she felt bored, letting go of him. Betty was a little disappointed. she had not feeling of excitement. Theodore Shapiro''s eyes narrowed. He looked at the woman as if she had suddenly lost interest in him. His heart panicked. In the next second, he hurled the woman who was about to withdraw from her. Bettywas chaotic in her heart. A pair of beautiful eyes red at him with annoyance. Theodore Shapiro''s dazzling eyes were burning with enthusiasm, and his thin lips smirked: "Betty, just are you allowed to bully me?" Betty did not expect this man to be so stingy. She was just too curious just now. When she touched his lips, he looked like he wanted to eat her. "I remind you, be careful." Betty''s face was blushing. Her heart was beating wildly. She could not believe it. The man had a very fragrant and cold smell, like mint, clear and cold, and still blended with the masculine scent of an adult male. She could not help but blush and her ears were hot and ufortable. Her hand subconsciously pressed against each other. Theodore Shapiro''s dazzling color was filled with affection. He locked her shy look tightly. This look was very charming and exciting. "Betty!" The man''s voice suddenly turned hoarse, and he clung to her ear, calling down her name. Betty scared her face away and did not dare to ept his charming voice. Theodore Shapiro looked at her and his thin lips kissed her blushing earlobe. "Theodore Shapiro, I''m ugly and I won''t be responsible for you" Betty saw that he was just ying with fire. She wanted to explore, so if something really happened now, Betty would not be afraid. She could be responsible for her actions, but she could not be responsible for this man. The man''s movements stagnated, his eyes stained with depression, and he looked at her as if he had a calm expression: "I will be responsible." "I don''t want you to be responsible either. I understand the rules for adults'' games. You''re very handsome and meet the standards in my mind. With you, I don''t think I''ll suffer any harm." Theodore Shapiro''s heart burnt like a fire. It was ufortable. The woman in his arms was his love, but her words hurt his heart. One side was her initiative and the other, her temper was cold and indifferent. Theodore Shapiro wanted to push her away and wanted to make it clear, but her lips were too soft and he could not push her away. The night was getting stronger and the atmosphere was warm. Betty finally felt her heart tremble. At this moment, she was forced by the man at the wall, her mind was nk. Just as she reached out her finger to touch the man''s belt, a phone call rang to break it all. "Your phone is ringing!" Betty first pushed him away. Theodore Shapiro''s breathing was heavy and he was a little annoyed. Who would take the time to call? "I don''t want to pick it up," the man said hoarsely. "You should pick it up, I''ll take it slowly." Betty turned and walked towards the kitchen. She could not help butugh as she watched the man standing in the living room, looking for his phone. Even though it was separated by a shirt, she knew that the man''s figure was great. Theodore Shapiro looked at his phone and quickly answered, but her gaze was attracted by the woman leaning against the kitchen door. Her long hair was messy. "Hello!" Theodore Shapiro adjusted his breath and spoke in a low voice. "Sir, Miss Woody Shapiro seems to be in the period." Over there, a maid was nervously reporting this to him. "What?" Theodore Shapiro was a little stunned. Obviously, a young man really did not understand these things. "Miss Woody Shapiro ran down to say that she had some blood. She was scared. I think she''s old enough to starting up with the month affairs. The maid was a forty woman. Of course, she understood that this was a symbol of growing up. "Then... how is that going to be handled?" Theodore Shapiro was still worried, but he couldn''t personally care about such a thing. "Don''t worry, sir. I''ve already exined this to Ms. Woody Shapiro. She also knows, but she said that she wanted toe back and was crying." "I see." Theodore Shapiro hung up the phone and looked up. His face was full of apologies and he looked at Betty. "There''s something wrong with Woody Shapiro. I might have to go over and look at her." "Okay, go ahead." Betty did not keep it. "I''m sorry." Theodore Shapiro whispered. "You''re not sorry for me. When everyone has an emergency, you should go back and check it out." Betty was really not angry. On the contrary, she felt that this call was very timely. Otherwise, she was afraid that she would want to experience the feelings of sex.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "See you tomorrow. At noon tomorrow, I''ll be waiting for you at the entrance of your school." Before Theodore Shapiro left, he had already booked her time for tomorrow. "Won''t you have something tomorrow?" "It''s okay, the most important thing I want to do right now is to be with you." Theodore Shapiro immediately interrupted her and walked in front of her with long legs. In a second, his thin lips took her breath away. A few secondster, Betty looked stunned. The man patted her nkly face: "From now on, I will take the initiative to pursue you. I hope you won''t bother me." Betty calmed herself down. Hearing his words, her heart was a little messy. "I haven''t been actively pursued by any man yet. I''m not afraid if you put your horse over." Betty breathed quickly and looked at him without hesitation. "Betty, you seem a little different from what I imagined, but no matter what you do, I like it." The man opened the door with a smile and left. Betty reached out for a long time. Chapter 1804 Chapter 1804 Theodore Shapiro hurried home, and saw Woody Shapiro sitting on her bed, knees bent, his face buried in the palm of his hand, a helpless look. "Uncle!" When she saw Theodore Shapiro push the door in, she immediately raised her head and called him. "Old Lily told me about your business. After going to school for so many years, you should understand that this is a normal thing." Theodore Shapiro stood at the door and did not step in. "I know. I''m just scared. It''s good that my uncle is back. I''m fine. Uncle should rest earlier." Woody Shapiro revealed a smiling face, then said sensibly. "Mm, ask Old Lily for help." Theodore Shapiro did not say much and went back to the room. He tilted his head into the big bed and stared at the crystalmp on the ceiling. The twinkling lights were like the confused eyes of Betty after he was drunk.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Theodore Shapiro was very happy. Tonight, he could have a good dream. The next morning, Betty drove to school as usual. Just as she entered the office, she saw a box with a hot breakfast inside. She could not help but sigh. Although Betty had been called a cold beauty in school, there were not many men who could pursue her. At present, there were two very active men who were pursuing her. but they seemed to be in apetition. The two of them did not care about her at all, and still treated her well as they pleased. "Teacher Betty, let''s eat this. This is the new breakfast shop. His family''s seafood porridge is delicious. You''repensated." After Betty sat down, another young man came over. He also carried the breakfast bag in his hand. Betty indifferently rejected, "No need, I''ve had breakfast. Thank you for your kindness." The two men looked a little awkward, but when she said she didn''t want to eat, they could only take it away, but in their heart, they felt that Betty was really too noble. Betty was arranging today''s textbook and heard someone whispering. "It''s already gone. I''m still so picky. Oh, I''m really worried that she won''t marry." "No, I''ve been here for a few years now. I haven''t seen any men right now. It''s not good to be too proud." Betty had long known that she was a proud peacock in their eyes, but she did not care. It was her business to think about how to live. After the morning ss ended, Betty was going to the cafeteria for lunch, but on the way, a man was blocking her way. When Betty saw him, he did not take a detour. She just frowned and asked, "Jude Law, what are you doing?" "Betty, I''ve been confessing to you for half a year. Didn''t you really react at all? Or do you like Diego Luna at all? His uncle has the real power at hand, and your big brother is also a person in power. Right? And my sincerity, in your eyes, is worthless. "Jude Law decided to spread it out with her to make it clear that if she could give a reason for rejecting him, he might still give up. Betty''s expression changed for a moment, and she was a little angry: "In the past six months, I have gently rejected you many times, but you haven''t listened to it. I think we teach in the same school. I don''t want to embarrass you. You guys will stop before they go, but are you guys trying to make things worse now?" "That''s all, you just want to tell me that you like Diego Luna right? Alright, I''ve got the truth," Jude Law immediately sneered. Before Betty could say anything, she saw a person rushing over from behind her. It was her other suitor, Diego Luna. The two of them were young and energetic. When they met, they were naturally jealous. Fortunately, this was a teacher''s channel. No student came, but Betty still wanted to leave. "Jude Law, what do you want to do?" Diego Luna rushed over and immediately yelled at him. "I just want to ask Betty for an answer. It''s none of your business." Jude Law was also very angry. Betty stood in the middle of them and felt very embarrassed. The rumors about her in the school were already too much. She really did not want to fill in any more. Why did everyone want a sense of presence in her? "Don''t quarrel, the two of you. I have a boyfriend." Betty knew that she had to rify her words today. She didn''t want to offend anyone, but she understood that she couldn''t drag things on. It was not coldly rejected. It was all about a coffeague''s meeting. She looked up and saw her head down. Now, when they were arguing for themselves, she could not care about her face. "What?" The two men were really no longer arguing. They looked at her in disbelief. "Betty, you won''t lie to us again? Your reason is nothing new." "Last time you said you had a boyfriend, but your boyfriend didn''t show his face for half a year. If you don''t like us, you can say it inly, it''s boring to lie to us." Betty''s face chilled and ridiculed, "Do you think my spouse can only be chosen by the two of you?" The two men''s faces instantly turned red. "We all like you." Their reasons were very good too. "I don''t have any other suitors besides you. In the past six months, entire school knows that my reputation has been ruined by you. didn''t pursue this matter. What else do you want to do? I''m not good at bullying. You didn''t give up on pursuing me. It''s just because the two of you want topete with each other. What you want to fight for is your face, not me. "the two of them looked even more ugly after she said it. "You can fight today, but don''t use me as a reason. In the future, don''t show me your sincerity anymore. It''s true that you like me, but it''s true that I don''t like you." After having offended the two male colleagues, she turned and was about to leave. But at this moment, she saw Theodore Shapiro standing not far away. Her heart panicked. When did hee? Betty was like a child who had made a mistake and guiltily wanted to escape. Theodore Shapiro walked towards her. She had her back to Theodore Shapiro just now, so she didn''t find him, but he stood not far away and heard her. Chapter 1805 Chapter 1805 The air was a little solidified. The two men who had been arguing just now also noticed Theodore Shapiro who was approaching. They felt that they were dwarfed by each other. Theodore Shapiro''s ck suit with a fixed height looked elegant. His aura which revealed in his whole body was even more domineering and intimidating. "Follow me." Theodore Shapiro said without a word, grabbing Betty''s wrist and forcefully taking her away. Betty was a little surprised, but she left with him. Both suitors were shocked and embarrassed. Just now, Betty said that she had a boyfriend, and they ridiculed her. She felt that she had deliberately found a reason to reject them, but now, it was they who had beaten her face. Betty did not resist. She followed Theodore Shapiro to the school entrance. Theodore Shapiro''s sports car stopped outside the door. He opened the door and wanted to stuff Betty in. On the roof of the car, he kept beating twice: "I''ll treat you to dinner." Betty could tell that Theodore Shapiro was not in a good mood. She sat in obediently. Theodore Shapiro sat in seat, but did not immediately drive away. Instead, he turned his head and looked at Betty.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Did you hear what I said earlier?" Betty first asked him. "Mm, I didn''t expect that you would be treated as a reward." Theodore Shapiro was very angry. He was really angry that he did not appear by her side a few years ago.. Betty''s eyes trembled. Sheughed at herself: "I didn''t expect it." "You must be too good to talk to, so they''re just treating you like this." Theodore Shapiro could see that Betty was very strong, but she seemed to be very tolerant to outsiders. But she could only bully her. "Maybe, I care about the feelings of my colleagues and don''t want to argue, but I underestimated the environment. Many of the rumors are not from me, but many people guess at me from a very far distance." Betty recalled the time spent in school over the years. The quality of her teaching was very high. Because she was a beautiful teacher, there were a lot of students who came to the ss, in a certain sense, she became the target of many people''s attacks. "Then why don''t you change your job? Get out of this circle?" Theodore Shapiro frowned. "Can I change all this if I change my job? In fact, I don''t care at all." Betty chuckled disdainfully: "It doesn''t matter if I care, but I''m not wrong. Teaching is my job. I like this job too, and my students like me too, so I don''t want to leave.'' When Theodore Shapiro was stunned, he realized that there was still a strong willpower in Betty. "Do you like this job?" Theodore Shapirosaid. His heart trembled. Betty nodded. "You have the willpower to do one thing well." Theodore Shapiro squeezed out a smile before he drove away. Wendy Grant was also very satisfied with her work because it was very challenging. Her natural and lively personality was also loved by students. Because she could be a good teacher and friend with her students, the ss atmosphere was quickly brought up, and her dead learning atmosphere had also been improved very well. However, there were a few ssmates who were very naughty. Among them, there was Woody Shapiro, who was still in a daze in ss. On this day, Wendy Grant was working in the office ss, and suddenly a student came in and called her, "Miss Grant, Woody Shapiro cried." "What''s going on?" Wendy Grant immediately stood up and asked. "There''s blood on her skirt. She''s beenughed at by everyone." Wendy Grant picked up the pace. When she arrived at the ss, she saw Woody Shapiro lying on the table with her shoulders shrugging. "Everyone, wait outside for me first. Don''t make jokes about your ssmates." Wendy Grant already knew what was going on. She quickly called the ssmates away, then she took off her coat. "Woody Shapiro, don''t cry, get up, the teacher will take you to change your clothes." Wendy Grant''s voice was gentle. Woody Shapiro''s eyes were red with tears, and he looked at her helplessly. "Let''s go, it''s normal for girls toe here. The teacher will help you." Woody Shapiro stood up silently.Wendy Grant wrapped her coat around her waist, blocking her awkwardness. Woody Shapiro looked at her in surprise, never thinking that anyone would take her own clothes to rescue her. "Miss Grant, aren''t you afraid that I''ll dirty your clothes?" Woody Shapiro asked. "I''m not afraid, I''ll wash it if it''s dirty." Wendy Grant said as she took her straight to the teacher''s office. In the locker room, Wendy opened the cupboard and found a new short skirt. "Fortunately, I took a few sets of student clothes here. You can change them first." "Thank you!" Woody Shapiro finally said stiffly to her. Wendy Grant smiled, "You''re wee. I''m your teacher. If you have anything in school, you cane to me." "Mm!" Woody Shapiro nodded. Wendy Grant cleared the way for Woody Shapiro, who looked at her indifferently. After ss, Woody Shapiro brought in a small cake, put it on her table, and quickly ran away. Wendy Grant was stunned. This was a good start. She was going to attend Duke''s birthday as well. Duke was almost never his birthday. This time, if Wendy Grant insisted on giving him one, he would have given it as an ordinary day. Wendy Grant was now his girlfriend. She would not forget his birthday. Not only did she not forget that she had invited many guests over. Duke received a call from Joseph Grant at noon. Joseph Grant asked him to go back two hours earlier today. He first got himself a cake and found that Wendy Grant''s cake was huge. He rushed to the restaurant and started decorating his birthday party He was wearing a suit and ying balloons. This was definitely a rare urrence in his life. He had originally nned to give everything to the restaurant to take care of, but Duke said that he didn''t need it. He coulde over earlier to prepare. At this moment, he regretted that he had said this. He came here, can sit and wait for dinner. "Do you have to hang a balloon?" Duke said speechless, but there was an exnation in the text Wendy Grant sent to him. When Wendy Grant rushed over, she realized that the man took off his zer and was wearing a white shirt. He was hanging a balloon by the window. Her heart warmed up, and she rushed over and hugged him on his back. Bring a gift here." It was as if the man''s heart had been bumped and he missed a few beats. "You''re a gift." The man turned around and hugged her. "For me, you''re the best gift." "This is what you said, then I''ll give it to you at night." In Wendy''s beautiful eyes, there was the light of stars. Duke trembled and looked at him in disbelief: "Wendy, I''m joking." "I''m serious." Ling, this time, he decided. Chapter 1806 Chapter 1806 Looking at this sturdy and pretty face in front of him, Duke''s heart trembled. She liked to stay in his house at night, veryte until he pretended to be serious. Wendy Grant left reluctantly, but when she left, she was like a kitten, sticking to his body and refused toe down. Sometimes, Duke''s passion was hers. "Wendy, our wedding is in August, there are four more months..." The man was about to exin, and his thin lip was grabbed by a finger. Wendy Grant unhappily left her lips: "I''m twenty-two years old. Do you really want us to wait forever? I don''t care. Tonight, I''m not going home.'' Duke''s eyes shed with a helpless smile. One side was a warning from the eldest son and the other was a soft threat from the girl in his arms. He really felt that life was so difficult. "Okay, you have to tell your brother that he had asked me to get married before." Duke reminded her a little. Actually, he had endured it for a long time. If he kept it up, he was afraid that he would get some kind of illness. "I''ll tell my brother tonight, don''t worry, he''s afraid to treat you with me." Duke''s eyes darkened for a moment, she was happy as a child. He subconsciously reached out and kneaded her face, then he muttered to her ear: "Wendy, are you sure?" "What are you sure about?" Wendy Grant was confused by his words. "I''m sure you''re following me tonight ..." The man stopped in moderation. Wendy Grant blushed, and pursed her lips. She shyly said, "I''ve been waiting for you for so many years. We''re going to get married soon. I really can''t bear to let you wait any longer. I like you. Just as the two of them had no one to say anything, suddenly, outside the room, Betty walked in. She was not alone. Her side was followed by a noble figure. Duke had just teased Wendy Grant, but in a good mood, she suddenly saw a man beside his sister. His mood instantly froze. "Bro, introduce him to you. His name is Theodore Shapiro. I''m currently my partner." After Betty walked over, he introduced Theodore Shapiro directly. Theodore Shapiro''s handsome face was embarrassed. When he saw Duke, he was still a little worried. What if the future eldest brother did not approve of him? "Betty, when did you make a boyfriend? Why haven''t I heard?" Although Duke was asking his sister, his sharp eyes were still staring at Theodore Shapiro. Elegance and dignity were extraordinary, but to judge whether a person was good or bad by appearance alone was unreliable, although he thought that his eyes were sharp, he still could not see through this man. Duke had directly ced Theodore Shapiro in the area of dangerous people. If he couldn''t see through, he would definitely not be a good person. "Mr. Duke." Theodore Shapiro was still very happy because Betty introduced her identity just now. It was her boyfriend. "What did you and my sister start dating?" Duke''s eyes darkened. Betty looked at the smell of gunpowder between the two men. She immediately exined, "Brother, don''t scare him. I started dating with him yesterday. Didn''t you keep urging me to find a boyfriend? You''re leading one home. Why aren''t you happy?" "Betty, Isn''t this how to make a boyfriend?" Duke was really mad at his sister. The men he introduced to her were all outstanding. When he met, he found various reasons to refuse. He hurt a lot of good men''s sincerity. When he was about to give up, his sister led a man to him. "Bro, not everyone can be as lucky as you and Wendy. Being able to grow in love from childhood, I think he''s not bad. I want to date him first." Betty knew that Big Brother was definitely worried about her. Now, she quickly defended Theodore Shapiro. Theodore Shapiro immediately took out his name card and handed it politely: "Mr. Duke, don''t worry, I''m not a bad person." Duke took his name card and saw a row of English letters on it. Duke was very good in English. The English trantion was a few words from the CEO of a group ofpanies. "Golden Stone Group?" Duke looked at him in surprise. "Does Mr. Duke know anything about ourpany?" Theodore Shapiro smiled. Bet "I''ve heard that, I only know that thepany has changed the head of thepany a few years ago. I didn''t expect it was you, you are young." Of course, Duke knew about thispany, because it was arge oil and mineralpany. Thepany has a high reputationAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. abroad. Theodore Shapiro''s dazzling eyes shed. It seemed that Duke did not look high at himself. Although Duke acknowledged that Theodore Shapiro was a very good person at the moment, he did not like his sister to be with such people. His sister was a teacher and he wanted her to have a stable Ople life, Wendy introduced her to stable-working men, but now that his sister wants to interact with Theodore Shapiro, who is living abroad, is this going to trick his sister''s rhythm? "Mr. Duke, today is your birthday. This is my wish. Please ept it." Theodore Shapiro said with a delicate box in his hand. Duke was not willing to ept it, but Duke took it out and said, "I thank you for my brother." Wendy Grant did not speak beside her, but she could see that Betty did not seem to be repelling to Theodore Shapiro. This should be considered good news. Before that, Betty had broken all the men into her cold house. "Mrs. Wendy, we''ve met again." Theodore Shapiro smiled as he looked at Wendy Grant and greeted him. Wendy Grant smiled. "Yes, I didn''t expect to see you here." When Duke saw the woman around him smile so brilliantly, he felt sour in his heart. "You guys know each other, too?" Duke frowned a little. Did he dare to know Theodore Shapiro alone in this world? "Yes, Mr. Theodore Shapiro''s niece is in my ss and I''ve visited before." Wendy Grant exined with a smile. "Okay, the visitor is a guest. Let''s sit down first." Duke also didn''t want to be too cold. Although he did not like his sister''s dating with the business people. And his eyes were deep and unfathomable. He was worried that his sister would not be his opponent. If he had yed with him, he would really feel heartbroken. Chapter 1807 Chapter 1807 Although Theodore Shapiro felt that he was abruptlying, he was still happy in his heart. He could see that Duke did not seem satisfied with him, and he would try his best. Betty brought a cup of tea in front of him and said in a low voice, "Do I regreting with me?" Theodore Shapiro smirked and said, "No, I''m honored." Betty pursed her lips and smiled. She actually tested Theodore Shapiro a little. When she saw his generous temperament, she was a little surprised, and thought that he would leave because of his embarrassment. Ten minutester, Joseph Grant walked in with his son and his beloved wife''s hand. Theodore Shapiro guessed that he would meet Joseph Grant here today. At the moment, when he saw him, he immediately got up and greeted: "It''s a privilege to be able to see you personally." Joseph Grant''s eyes were slightly surprised. Obviously, he did not expect a stranger today. Duke exined next to him: "This is the head of the Golden Stone Group, my sister''s friend, Mr. Theodore Shapiro." Hearing Duke''s introduction, Theodore Shapiro did not dare to say anything. Friends are friends. All lovers begin with friends. "Hello, Mr. Theodore Shapiro, I''m d to meet you. This is my wife, Alvina Miller." Joseph Grant smiled. Alvina Miller looked at the handsome man before him and smiled. "Hello, Mr. Theodore Shapiro!" "Okay, Madam!" Theodore Shapiro was polite and smiled. Wendy Grant stood beside and looked at him, and immediately came over to the venue: "Okay, everyone has introduced it clearly. Come and sit down. Today, a group of us will celebrate his birthday for him, don''t be restrained." Everyone sat in, and Wendy Grant went out to let the waiter serve. "Hug aunt." As soon as she was free, Wendy wanted to tease the little nephew, Joseph Grant''s son, named Liev Grant. The little guy perfectly inherited his father''s wisdom and beauty. At this moment, his ck eyes sparkled with a smile.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The little guy really liked Aunt because Aunt was much gentler than his mother. Alvina Miller did not dare to spoil him too much after his son was sensible. Because too many people spoiled him, Ling''s parents regarded him as a treasure. The delicious food was served on the table and the atmosphere was rxed. Theodore Shapiro had a lot of talks with Joseph Grant, because the Group has always been a mysteriouspany. His business model is very special, and there are processing nts all over the world. Next, the Golden Stone Group was still able to expand in this area and manage well, which was a test of the managers'' thinking and marketing acumen. Duke knew that Theodore Shapiro was definitely very good. No matter his financial resources or his appearance, why would such a good man like his sister? Duke recalled her sister''s growth process. She had always been a good figure, and when she was growing up, she had a good job and life. There seemed to be no special ce in the life. In the eyes of the elders, such a girl was very popr. For young men, his sister''s personality was too quiet. Unless he met someone who admired her especially, those men who liked a lively and cheerful personality would be scared away by her sister''s frost. Duke looked at Theodore Shapiro. His manners and conversations seemed to be rxed and casual, but every word was calm and calm. Such a reserved man would definitely find a girl with him. He would definitely like her lively personality. If he thought his sister was quiet and honest and would be bullied, he would definitely not agree. There was a knife hanging from Theodore Shapiro''s head. Re He had a niece, so he could understand his brother''s affection and protection for his sister. If one day, the piece would bring back boy and say that he wanted to date with her. His first thought might be to interrupt the other party. It seemed that he needed to work hard to get Duke''s approval. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org After a banquet, it was soon over, and Wendy Grant suddenly pointed her finger at Joseph Grant: "Bro,e out, I have something to say to you." Joseph Grant was speechless about his sister''s naughty behavior, but he still got up and followed her to the door. Wendy''s beautiful eyes turned twice, and she unknowingly pointed her fingers. After all, some of these words were not easy to say. "What words, let''s talk." Joseph Grant put his hands around his chest and stared at his sister like a torch, not knowing what else she wanted to do. "Bro, I''m twenty-two years old." Wendy Grant reminded him. "Mm, I know, then what?" Joseph Grantpletely forgot how he had warned Duke at first. Because he was angry at the time, now, he really forgot about it. "I''m about to get married to Duke?" Wendy Grant thought that his brother would always remember what he said and reminded him. "Speak the main point." Joseph Grant really did not understand where her sister''s hint was. "Bro, do you know that I''m date with Duke?" Wendy Grant turned her back and looked pretty dissatisfied. "Impossible." Joseph Grant was surprised, but he remembered that his sister didn''t love to go home a year ago. "Impossible? Why did you ask for a marriage before you can get together? Your sister''s face is all gone. Duke is really obedient. I don''t care, tame you for this." She took out the temper of her Miss Grant family, and Joseph Grant couldn''t help it. His sister''s eyes were red. He quicklyforted her: "It''s alright. "You go and talk to Duke, so that he doesn''t have to wait until after marriage." Wendy Grant found that, really, crying was the most effective for Big Brother. "Okay, I''ll talk to him in a while. Don''t cry anymore. Otherwise, my sister-inw has to say to me again." Although Joseph Grant a high ranking person, he was still not the person with the most power to speak at home. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Then hurry up and say." Wendy Grant stared at him and turned back to the room. Joseph Grant followed her to the door and spoke directly: "Duke,e out and talk." Duke''s hand holding the chopsticks shook sharply. Duke lowered his chopsticks, got up and walked out. Joseph Grant handed him a cigarette and the two of them went straight to the smoking area. "What''s the matter with Big Brother?" Duke followed Wendy Grant shouting Joseph Grant. Joseph Grant lit the cigarette, took a deep breath, and then vomited, saying, "It''s good that a man speaks, but my sister should be a little charismatic." Duke''s heart was in a chaos. When he saw Joseph Grant asking about his rtionship with Wendy Grant, he felt flustered. Chapter 1808 Chapter 1808 The two men were talking about men and women, and the atmosphere was a little awkward. Duke was embarrassed and didn''t know how to answer. Joseph Grant did not want to embarrass him too. Duke: "..." Joseph Grant felt like he was too sorry for his brother-inw. He reached out and patted his shoulder gently: "Thank you for taking care of my sister so well. In the past, I was worried that she would not marry." "Yes?" "That''s good, don''t miss her if you like her." After Joseph Grant wiped out the cigarette butt, he did not wait until Duke replied. He had already turned back to the room, leaving Duke messy in the wind. What did Joseph Grant mean? What about Wendy Grant? When Duke figured out what was going on, he blushed handsomely. He probably didn''t owe anything to his two brothers and sisters, so in this life, he was going to be tortured by them. Because Joseph Grant had a son, he and Alvina Grant took their children away after dinner. Betty and Theodore Shapiro were also prepared to leave. Duke stared at Theodore Shapiro and found his sister standing with him. "Betty, you drank, go with us." Duke was still worried that his sister would walk with Theodore Shapiro so quickly. She had just drunk just now. "No, I''ll go back in his car. He''ll send me. Brother, Wendy has drunk too much. Take good care of her." Betty finished and turned to leave. Duke directly warned Theodore with his eyes. He smiled at him and left with Betty. Wendy Grant blushed and ran out. "Are we all gone? Then do we have to go home too?" "Mm, let''s go back, I''ll get a coat for you." As he said, he took the coat for her and gently covered her. Wendy Grant reached out through the clothes and looked at the man. She looked like a naughty kitten. He turned around and tiptoed, kissing her on the cheek. Duke''s whole body was stunned. He looked at her and saw her flushed face. Hewas drunk, and his heart suddenly buckled. He suddenly had an idea in his mind that he did not want to let her go tonight. Wendy Grant''s head crooked for a moment, and her long hair diverged to the side, apanied by the thief''sugh that she couldn''t say. "Okay, don''t make a fuss here." Duke was afraid that he would do something bad again. When he saw a waitering in, he immediately held her hand and led her to the checkout counter. "Sir, a gentleman just settled the bill for you just now," said thedy in front of the help desk with a smile. "Oh? That must be Mr. Theodore Shapiro. I told my brother that I can''t pay for it." After listening, Wendy immediately smiled and guessed. "But I''m really attentive." Duke was a little unhappy. Today was his birthday. He wanted to treat his family well, but he was rushed to pay for it. "Okay, don''t say that. I can see that Theodore Shapiro likes Betty." Wendy Grant was also called Sister Betty before, but then he thought that he was about to be his sister-inw. "You''re young, you''ll look at people?" Duke doubted. "Of course, otherwise, how do I like you?" Wendy Grant dissatisfied. Duke was instantly speechless. Indeed, Duke couldn''t say that Wendy Grant was blind to him. When Wendy Grant saw him being stunned, she smiled happily. Duke looked at this little woman who had no worries. He sighed and shook his head. Joseph Grant arranged for one of his drivers to drive them home. At this moment, it was already past ten o''clock in the evening. As soon as Wendy returned, she took off her coat and threw herself on the bed. "I won''t drink in the future. I didn''t expect to drink and I''m so dizzy." Wendy Grant was protected and raised from an early age. Although she was working now, she was still a selective socializing. Duke was not idle. Looking at herzy look, he put the water away very diligently, then he walked to the bed with his sleeves and bent over to pat Wendy''s back "Is it ufortable? Go take a shower. I''ll put the water for you, take a shower, and get a good night''s sleep. It''ll be fine tomorrow." "Sleep?" Wendy Grant rolled over and smiled at him with her eyes narrowed. "Okay, you said this." Duke listened and could not help butugh angrily: "Wendy, you''re all like this. Can you toss, isn''t it ufortable?" "I''m not feeling ufortable anymore. I''ll go take a bath." Wendy Grant said as she stood up fiercely but because she was too fast, her head was dizzy. Her body was so weak that she almost did falb And then she fell into the man''s arms. Duke reached out nervously and looked at and said, "What''s wrong? I told you not to drink so much." "Today is your birthday, I''m happy." Wendy walked towards the bathroom. Duke followed behind her, and the bathroom was slipping, fearing that she might fall. "Do you want to wash with me?" Wendy turned around and saw him standing at the door. She immediately asked with a grin. "I watched you wash it," said Duke. "Look at me?" Wendy Grant''s beautiful eyes stunned, then he said extremely shyly, "Then I''ll be embarrassed." Only then did he realize that his words were like roguenguage. "I''ll just stand at the door. If you have anything to call me, be careful, don''t wrestle." The man reached out and closed the door for her. Wendy Grant''s expression was stunned. She just said that she would be embarrassed and did not say that he would not let him watch. This man really did not understand the style. After Wendy Grant lifted her clothes, she sat in the warm water.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Duke stood at the door, his palm squeezed and released, but his breathing could not calm down. He looked at the lights in the bathroom, and the scene he thought about could not pass the trial. "Wendy, is it done? It had been more than ten minutes." When Duke saw the sound of the water inside became softer, he immediately called her name. "Mm, it''s almost done." Wendy Grant did not fall asleep because she was determined not to fall asleep. When Wendy Grant came out, her long hair was covered in mist, her pretty face was full of water, and she was wearing a white bathrobe. The whole person was bright and moving. "Go wash it, I ... I''ll wait for you." Wendy Grant said as she ran from his side to the bed and hid. Chapter 1809 Chapter 1809 Duke stood in the bathroom. Although it was spring, he had insisted on taking a cold bath for a long time. Today, even if cold water was poured on him, he still felt strangely hot. He supported his hands on the wall and let the water flow from above. Next, he closed his eyes. After a long time, he opened it, shut the water off, and took a bath towel over his still-dropped body. The mirror reflected the man''s torso, which was definitely the most standard male figure in the world. Duke maintained his body all the time and never neglected it. One day, he could present his perfect face to his beloved woman. Today, it seems to havee in handy. He freely pulled the towel and wiped his short hair and water on his face before he opened the bathroom door. The light in the bedroom was dim, and Duke breathed a little. He looked at the small bag that was raised under the nket. He walked towards the edge of the bed and suddenly realized that his body was shaking. It looked like she was awake. After drinking so much wine, when she was taking a bath earlier, she deliberately elerated her speed, just because she was afraid that she would fall asleep. It seemed like she had been waiting for him. "Wendy!" Duke''s hand gently lifted the bed and he saw the spring-filled face under the nket. Duke''s heart was as if it had been savagely beaten by the current. He could not help but take possession of it, and his thin lip kissed her on her smooth and full forehead. "Duke, can you be gentle?" Wendy Grant pleaded with him. Dukewas speechless. This woman wouldn''t think that he would be a wolf who had been evil for eight hundred years. "I''ll try my best." The man promised her lowly. Wendy Grant raised her eyebrows. What did he try to do? His healthy body got into the quilt and was warmed up by the girl. It was extremely warm, just like her. Duke smelled the faint fragrance from her. It was not like artificial spices, but it was her fragrance. His heart shook fiercely, and he finally stopped. After a night of waking up, in the early morning, Wendy Grant finally found out how tragic it wasst night. Fortunately, she didn''t have to work tomorrow. Otherwise, she might have to take a day off. Duke got up early in the morning to prepare her breakfast. When he was making breakfast, he was a little lost because he almost remembered the beauty ofst night. Even though he had imagined it, he realized that no matter how good his imagination was, he could not imagine the beauty of it. He carefully cooked the pumpkin millet porridge, fried the poached eggs, beaten the grain soy milk, and toasted the bread again. When he was done with all this, he pushed the door into the bedroom. There was still a breath of emotion in the bedroom. Duke raised his lip with a thin lip, walked to the window, and opened the curtains to breathe. Wendy Grant opened one of her eyes and peeked at the man. "Wendy, get up and get out for breakfast. Don''t snooze." Wendy Grant knew that it would be useless to pretend to sleep, so she sat up under the nket and said, "I''ll be right out. Don''t stand here." Duke saw that she was shy, and he smiled evilly. "What are you afraid of?" "That''s not good, it''s not good." Wendy Grant couldn''t exin why, but she felt that if she walked in front of him like this, there would be no mystery. Duke did not want to make her embarrassed, so he turned around honestly and closed the door. Wendy Grant ran to the bathroom, in front of the mirror, and found out that she was afraid of seeing people today. There were all sorts of l.n imprints on her neck, her corbone, and of course, it wasn''t just those ces. Wendy Grant walked out with a change of clothes. It was a little unnatural. The man sat on the sofa and looked at her gently.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Wendy did not dare to show weakness in front of him, becausest night, she had not shown weakness all night. Duke stood up and walked in front of her. He could not help but smile and ask, "Do you need me to help you to the dining table?" "No!" Wendy Grant walked to the dining table, but it hurt, and she gasped. "I''m sorry, I''m not good. I didn''t pity you." "You know." Wendy Grant felt much better. Duke made porridge for her and suddenly thought of something. Even though he had a good timest night, he was still worried about his sister''s situation. "Wendy, do you know what Theodore Shapiro and Betty are up to?" Duke actually wanted to caft her sister at this time, but felt that it was not appropriate in the early morning. He got some news in his mouth. "Theodore Shapiro likes her? Everyone can see it." Wendy Grant replied with a smile as he tasted delicious porridge. "I know, what is Betty''s attitude towards him?" Duke frowned and asked worriedly. "I''m not quite sure, but since she brought him to your birthday partyst night, she shouldn''t feel bad about him." Wendy Grant guessed that a woman would not easily bring a man to see her loved one unless she felt that each other has ¨¤ future. Duke''s expression froze. His sister wouldn''t really want to date this man, would she? Time went backwards untilst night when Betty sat in Theodore Shapiro''s car, drank some wine, and worked for another day. Once she got into the car, she rested on a chair. Theodore Shapiro, who was sitting beside her, had a clear-eyed Monica, crossed his hands together, and asionally nced at the woman beside him. There was a sense of coldness on her body, but when she closed her eyes and rested, her beautiful face softened a lot. Theodore Shapiro looked at her sleeping face a little greedily. He really did not expect that Betty would ept his pursuit so quickly. He thought that this would be a long process. Betty did not fall asleeppletely. She just took a nap and closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes, she met the man''s dark gaze. When Theodore Shapiro was caught peeking, he looked a little embarrassed and quickly looked outside the window. Betty suddenly reached out and grabbed one of his big hands. The man felt like he had been overpowered and trembled. "Hug me!" Betty asked. Suddenly, Theodore Shapiro could not believe it. He was dumbfounded. "Unwilling?" Betty raised her eyebrows, then she let go of his big hand. Theodore Shapiro red at her as she was about to let go, and immediately grabbed her finger. In the next second, he pulled her into his arms. After Bettyy in his arms, she continued to close her eyes and rest. Theodore Shapiro could not guess her thoughts. Looking at her obediently leaning against his arms, he felt like a dream. "I don''t need to teach ss tomorrow. Do you have any ns?" Betty suddenly asked. "Where do you want to go? I''ll apany you." Chapter 1810 Chapter 1810 Theodore Shapiro did not expect that Betty wanted to choose to go climbing on the weekend. When he received her call the next morning, he was a little surprised. After changing into a casual outfit, Theodore Shapiro appeared in the downstairs of Betty''s district. Theodore Shapiro wore a pair of grey and white sportswear. When she saw that she had mentioned so many things and went downstairs, he immediately got off the car and helped her take over. Betty was not polite to him. After he gave him the things in his hand, he suddenly said, "I might rent a tent at the foot of the mountain. There is a piece of grass on the top of the mountain. I want to spend the night there and wait for the next day''s sunrise, is it convenient for you to spend the night together on the mountain? If you don''t have time, I''ll ask my friends to go together. " Theodore Shapiro''s eyes brightened. Betty actually wanted to spend the night with him in a tent on the mountain. Could he say that he wanted nothing? Even though he could not agree immediately, Theodore Shapiro maintained his manners and restraint. He smiled slightly and nodded in agreement, "If you don''t dislike it, of course, I''m willing to wait for the sunrise." "Let''s go, let''s go. I''ll still have a few friends from college. Don''t let them wait." Betty actually nned this trip with her friends a long time ago. With Theodore Shapiro, this was an ident, but it did not even bother her life.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Do you have anyone else?" Theodore Shapiro''s inner joy had been discounted. He thought that he and Betty were just two of them. He wanted to show boyfriend''s strength and protect her from the night. He was afraid that she would pounce into his arms without help in the dark. Obviously, he was thinking too much. "Right, didn''t I tell you yesterday?" Betty was stunned. "No, you only invited me to apany you." Theodore Shapiroughed in his heart. "Oh, maybe I drankst night. I don''t have a good memory. I still have three friends, two women and a man." Betty said as she got into her car. The sports car was just a million-dor ck off-roader that looked very popr. Betty''s concept of money was not very strong. She had never been short of money since she was young, and her expenses were limited, so she didn''t care about what Theodore Shapiro drove. Theodore Shapiro''s mood was very good. It was like a dream came into reality. Along the way, he wanted to hum a few songs to listen to. Betty was a living woman. She sat in the car and only asionally asked Theodore Shapiro a few words. Most of them were looking at the scenery outside the window. Theodore Shapiro really enjoyed the feeling of being alone with her. Her quietness, in his view, was not as delicate as it might be because there was already a small and rude little princess at home. The more she looked, the more she loved. "Betty, why don''t you ask about my family?" Theodore Shapiro could not help but say. "Oh, what''s happening in your family?" Betty asked as if she remembered. The man looked a little stiff. She didn''t seem to care too much about him, but it had only been a few days since they had known each other, and he couldn''t ask too much. It''s a rare thing. "My grandmother has already passed away, my brother has also left in a car ident in the early years, and two uncles." Theodore Shapiro briefly introduced. "Oh, got it." Betty nodded. "Then you don''t want to know how I''m rted to them?" Theodore Shapiro cried again. "If it''s a loved one, the rtionship shouldn''t be too bad," Betty guessed. "No, my rtionship with my two uncles has always been very tense. Even though I haven''t reached the point of being too angry, since I took over thepany, they haven''t given me a good face." Theodore Shapiro could not help butugh at himself. "Your family background is very good, and money is so attractive. You are in charge of tStephenson Family business at a very young age. It''s normal for your two uncles to be dissatisfied with you." Now, Theodore Shapiro''s family is so rich. "Then, are you afraid?" Theodore Shapiro suddenly looked at her nervously to see her reaction. Betty shook her head: "I''m not afraid, my uncle and Joseph Grant were fighting endlessly. I''ve never been afraid." Theodore Shapiro listened to her answer, and his heart calmed down a little. He knew the grudges between the Wood Family and the Grant family, but in the future, it would improve. Duke married the daughter of the Grant family. "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you and won''t let anyone hurt you." Theodore Shapiro said in a calm voice, as if he was making a promise to her. "I''m not as delicate as you think. You don''t have to protect me." Betty chuckled, and she had to say that she had heard too many love words, and that she would be addicted. she listened to him. Today, her But mood was a little surging. In the past, Big Brother used to say that he wanted to protect her. Now, he has a loved one, and the person he wants to protect in the future is Wendy. If he protects her, Big Brother will be very tired, so she should find someone to rely on. "I''m serious." Theodore Shapiro saw that she didn''t trust him. "you''re willing to protect me, and I''m willing to be protected by you." Betty no longer rejected him. Theodore Shapiro''s heart was filled with ecstasy, and Betty was a mature person. As she was chatting, the car had reached the high-speed junction, and a buggy worth more than $ 2 million was parked there waiting. It was Betty''s friend. They were fully equipped. They were a little surprised to see that Betty was not driving her own car and brought a man over. "Betty, is this your boyfriend? Why didn''t you hear that you''re making a boyfriend?" A beautiful woman looked up and asked with a smile. "Let''s go first. There are still a few hours to go up the mountain. I''ll introduce them to youter." Betty''s pretty white face turned red when she asked her. Theodore Shapiro looked a little dark. He actually cares that Betty did not confirm his identity just now. Two off-road vehicles went up to their destinations. Three hourster, they went to a farm at the foot of the mountain and nned to eat lunch before they went up the mountain. These friends that Betty had made were all people with the same status as her, and they had a good family background. The highlight of Theodore Shapiro''s appearance was his appearance. He was close to one-and-a-half meters tall, he had deep and beautiful facial features, and had a little mixed-race temperament. He was elegant and elegant., So handsome. Chapter 1811 Chapter 1811 Theodore Shapiro''s appearance seemed to raise the value of the entire group. Betty''s two female friends looked at him along the wayand secretly eximed how there could be such a beautiful mixed-race man. Looking at his eyes carefully, it was dark grey, not pure ck. When he looked at people, his gaze was deep. A group of people arrived at the foot of the mountain, each with their own division ofbor and carrying heavy luggage. "I''ll get it for you." Theodore Shapiro was physically strong, and could not bear to watch Betty''s slender shoulders carry such heavy luggage. All of them had been taken for her. Betty had only a thin backpack left, so she quickly She shared some things for the other two female friends. "Betty, is he your boyfriend? Do you guys know each other overseas?" The woman named Suki Waterhouse was very curious about their rtionship. "No, we haven''t known each other for long." Betty nced back at Theodore Shapiro who was behind her, and she felt a mixed feeling in her heart. She was used to a single person''s life. Suddenly, a man had forced her in. She was still not used to it. Theodore Shapiro''s gaze followed her, and when he looked back and looked at her, his mood instantly improved. He smiled brightly at her and greeted the sun. The man almost smiled. Betty''s heart beat faster and she decided not to peek at him anymore. Theodore Shapiro smiled. He felt that after Betty peeked at him, she should be shy. In the eyes of outsiders, Betty had a cool personality, as if no one covered her. However, in the dazzling Theodore Shapiro, she was just a woman who had not yet be enlightened. She only needed his careful guidance. The male friend, Jacob Berger, led the way ahead. He nced back at the team behind him and stopped at Suki Waterhouse. Suki Waterhouse and Betty were two different styles of women. One was as cold as lotus while the other was charming. On this road, they almost walked on foot. Everyone was physically fit. When they reached the mountainside, a group of people picked up a clean rock and sat down to rest. Theodore Shapiro unscrewed a bottle of water and gently handed it to Betty. He also gave her a towel. "Thank you!" Betty took it, wiped the sweat on her forehead, and raised her head to drink water. "What kind of job does Mr. Theodore Shapiro do?" Suki Waterhouse raised his head and asked him with a smile. Just as Betty was about to introduce, Theodore Shapiro spoke up first: "I''m just a very ordinarypany employee who does finance." "I really can''t tell, Mr. Theodore Shapiro has aristocratic temperament. I thought you were a rich second generation." Suki Waterhouse was unavoidably disappointed. When she heard him introduce his job, she felt that her eyesight was bad. "Really? I''m not a rich second generation." Theodore Shapiro smiled lightly. Betty gave him a big wink. This man''s ability to speak nonsense was quite good. Theodore Shapiro saw that Betty seemed to doubt his ability to tell lies. Griffin took out the snack he had brought and shared it. He specially put the nuts he had peeled in front of Suki Waterhouse: "Suki Waterhouse, eat, this is very nutritious." "Thank you!" Suki Waterhouse''s heart was secretly happy. The three women yed a scene. Even though everyone was a ssmate, the thoughts in the woman''s heart always existed. Betty seemed to be very indifferent to everything, silently holding a cookie and eating. Theodore Shapiro stood on her right, just in the direction of the sun. With his tall body, he silently blocked the heat for her; but Betty did not find out, but Suki Waterhouse was in fis eyes. She did not expect that Theodore Shapiro''s work was not very good, but he was a careful and considerate man. There were very few men in the world who took into ount the details. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. A group of people continued to move forward. When they were close to the peak of the mountain, suddenly, a dark cloud came from the sky. "Doesn''t the weather forecast say that it''s not raining today? How could it be?" Suki Waterhouse started toin. Jacob Berger quickly exined beside her: "It''s all my fault that I didn''t do a good job. Suki Waterhouse, it''s okay. Anyway, we brought a tent that can be used to shelter from the rain." Theodore Shapiro ignored everyone and looked at Betty. No matter what the weather was, his mood was not good. When they reached the top of the mountain, there was really a shower. Everyone was busy setting up two tents, and there were still two tents that were toote to catch the rain, so Theodore Shapiro pulled Betty directly and hid one of them, the other three could only choose to get together. The tent was small and could not stand. They could only sit or lie down. Theodore Shapiro''s body was tall and his hands were long. The rain rustled against the tent. The two of them pretended to listen to the sound of the rain, but they could touch their bodies together, but the atmosphere was a little subtle. "Your hair is wet, wipe it." Theodore Shapiro noticed that some of her hair was wet and immediately wanted to find a dry towel for her. "I''ll find it myself." Betty''s breathing had been chaotic at this moment. When she was so old, it was the first time that she was trapped in such a small space with a man. The man had a unique atmosphere. It was sweaty, but the smell on his body was not bad. Betty turned around and wanted to open her backpack. Suddenly, she felt a strong body behind her. She was stiff and frightened, unable to move. "The ce is too small, let''s squeeze it." Theodore Shapiro started to use his shameless trick. "Okay!" Can Betty say no? She could only bear it. But why did the man breathe so heavily when he leaned against her? Theodore Shapiro really enjoyed the closeness at this moment. He was very grateful for the fulfillment of heaven. If it was not for this rain, he would not know when he would be so close to her. Betty''s mind was nk, and she had forgotten that she was still looking for a towel. She was so nervous that she hoped that this rain would soon be over and her troubles would be solved. "Betty, I like you." Theodore Shapiro suddenly stuck to her ear and said hoarsely: "I''ve been crushing you for a long time. I''ve always wanted to say this to you. The word love is too heavy. Can you understand my heart?" Betty''s face was red and white, why did he choose to say such sensational words at this time? "Every day and night, I''m trying to find an opportunity to meet you by chanceand then look at you and say a greeting. I''m too greedy. When you didn''t know my existence? In my dreams and in my Monica, I''ve talked about all the rtionships. "The man''s voice was getting lower and lower, as if he had the power to confuse people. Betty thundered, and her whole body seemed to have been rushed by electricity. She did not dare to listen to it. Chapter 1812 Chapter 1812 Theodore Shapiro was immersed in the meeting at this moment, unable to wake up from that affection. He greedily stretched out her long hair and gently tightened his fingers.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Betty suddenly turned around and her long hair slipped away. When Theodore Shapiro stunned, he saw that the woman had already faced him. In a small space, the light was dim, but each other''s eyes were bright. Betty suddenly grabbed his big hand. Theodore Shapiro was very active and enthusiastic just now, but he was so nervous that his heart beat a beat. Betty did not have any other thoughts. She just felt that she was an adult woman. There was such a handsome man lying beside her. Betty pinched Theodore Shapiro''s palm first. Just as Theodore Shapiro wanted to clench her fingers, her fingers slipped away and appeared on his chest. Theodore Shapiro did not know what she wanted to do. He thought that he could see through people''s thoughts, but Betty''s thoughts were not written on her face. In her eyes, what she wanted to do, he could not guess, but he was even more moved. Betty put her hand down for a while, suddenly felt that she was a little too much, and then she turned her back to him and continued to look for her towel. Theodore Shapiro''s heart was beaten up by her. he wondered if she liked him or not. Betty found the towel, but realized that the wet hair tail had already been dried on the man''s t-shirt. She had to hold the towel in her arms, close her eyes, and pretend to sleep. "Betty, can you tell me your psychological words? How do you think of rtionship between us?" Theodore Shapiro asked seriously in her ear. He was panicking. Betty took a deep breath. Actually, she did have a bold and heartless thought in her heart. However, if she felt that this kind of thought could not be said, it would be destroyed by lightning. "Theodore Shapiro, do you really want to hear? I''m afraid that after you hear it, you won''t care about me." Bettyughed. Theodore Shapiro''s heart stunned. He had a bad feeling. "I want to steal a child from you." Betty no longer hid him. Instead, she turned around andy t. She could look at the man''s expression. Sure enough, his expression was shocked, frightened, and dark. "Okay, when I saw you at first nce, I had this idea. You''re handsome, have high IQ, and are half-breed. I think if you have a child with you, my child will inherit your good genes. I won''t worry about the next generation being outstanding ... oh!" Before Betty''s long talk could be finished, the man kissed her lips fiercely. Her words could only be blocked back to her heart and left to her own listening. Betty''s eyes were shocked. She did not expect this man to be so rude to her. She wanted to resist, but unfortunately, the tent was too small, she could not resist it, and the rain outside became heavy again. It sounded like a bean smashing down. Her little angry horse''s rebellion seemed to have be insignificant. Theodore Shapiro''s heart was filled with a fire that was burning, but his brain was like a loss of oxygen, a nk space, two feelings colliding, causing anger, loss, and injury. He treated her with sincerity, but she only wanted to steal a child from him. It seemed unfair to count him. Betty felt that this man was about to eat himself, not right, to choke her. All the air couldn''t be absorbed. Betty''s face was flushed with redness. Her two little hands were also hitting him hard, and her legs were also kicking, but there was no use. The man seemed to be trying to punish her. His eyes were att red. She wondered if it was angry or hurt. Finally, Theodore Shapiro let go, his thin lip left her lip, his gaze hurt, and he turned her back to her. Betty only felt the pain in her lips. Was this man punishing her? It was he who said that he wanted to listen to her heart. She had spoken and he was going to be angry again. "You only want a child, don''t you want me?" Theodore Shapiro had never been neglected, his heart was broken into scum and could not be pieced together again. "If you don''t agree, then forget it. I actually just thought about it for a while. I didn''t really want to do it. After all, it''s not easy to have child it''s still very difficult to educate him."Betty looked at his back tensed up and trembled from time to time. She knew that this man was really hurt by her, so she could only exin a few words and wipe the ridiculous thoughts in her head. "You also know how difficult it is to bring a child, you dare to think so?" Theodore Shapiro was almost infuriated by her, and turned around fiercely. "I know that if a child is not born in the whole family, it''s a sad thing. You only want to get a child from me, Betty, you just want to hurt me, where is your kindness?" Betty was staring at him, and she shook her whole body. She was speechless. Indeed, a person can live a carefree life. If she has a child, there are too many factors to consider, and she is not confident that she can face all. "That ... I actually just thought about it, but it wasn''t true" When Betty wanted to continue, she realized that the man suddenly closed his eyes and two tears slipped silently.. "Hey, Theodore Shapiro, don''t cry, I don''t want this. You can''t hold back your tears. If my friends see it, they think I owe you something." "The night we first met, did you want to take me ..." Theodore Shapiro started to think about what happened before. She drank that day and he went to her house. He thought that happiness hade too suddenly until the phone rang. If they didn''t have that ringtone, would they have done what they should? "No, I didn''t!" Betty was guilty and confused. In fact, she did. "Betty, in your eyes, I''m superfluous. You just want to have a beautiful and smart child?" Theodore Shapiro could not help but deny his sense of existence. "Is this happening so far? I don''t want to think about it in the future." Betty did not know how to exin it. "Then, are you looking for the next target? Is a handsome, smart, mixed-race man giving birth to a child?" Theodore Shapiro asked these words. Her expression was already dark. Try it. "It doesn''t have to be half-blooded. I don''t ask for so much." Betty muttered softly. Chapter 1813 Chapter 1813 The rain stopped and Theodore Shapiro''s heart was also hurt. Betty turned her head and looked at him. She saw that his handsome face was a little pale, and she knew that what she said earlier was too much, but she really did not want to get married, Her father found a new love less than a year after her mother left. On the surface, she and Brother epted, but deep down, this barrier never passed. She did not believe that anyone in the world would be willing to treat her sincerely. Everyone had their shorings. Maybe they were in love at the beginning. "You don''t want to get married, is it because of your parents?" Theodore Shapiro asked softly. Betty trembled a little. Without answering, she got out of the tent. On the top of the mountain after the rain, the temperature dropped sharply, and the other tent people came out. "Look, there''s a rainbow there, I have to shoot it down." Suki Waterhouse jumped happily and quickly found a camera to shoot. Betty stared at the cleaned sky in the distance, but her heart was in chaos. Theodore Shapiro was still angry when he sat in the tent and did not want to go out. "What about Mr. Theodore Shapiro?" Suki Waterhouse asked with concern. When Betty turned around, she realized that Theodore Shapiro was still out of the tent. She had to bend over and drill in, and saw the man''s handsome face turned away, her eyes still a little red. "Can you stop being angry?" Betty asked in a low voice. "No!" Theodore Shapiro replied quietly. "We''re not children anymore. You have to be angry with me all the time?" Betty was also helpless. She thought that Theodore Shapiroshould be mature and should think about his feelings rationally, but she did not expect him to be angry. Theodore Shapiro looked up at her. "You haven''t answered my question." Betty knew that she could not evade this problem. She nodded: "You guessed right, I didn''t want to get married because of my parents'' rtionship problems." "What are you afraid of?" Theodore Shapiro suddenly grabbed her hand and leaned forward, almost sticking it to her lips. Betty scared and hid away. She panicked and said, "I''m not afraid of anything." When Theodore Shapiro saw the panic in her eyes, he let go of her hand. Perhaps he was too hasty and made her feel insecure. Betty quickly walked out of the tent, her face flushed with no reason. "Betty, honestly, are the two of you doing bad things inside?" Suki Waterhouse suddenly walked over and asked very gossip. Betty was already embarrassed. When she asked her, it was even more unpleasant. "Don''t talk nonsense, we''re just sheltering from the rain." Betty dared not admit it. Theodore Shapiro walked out of the tent. He made the woman feel safe. Suki Waterhouse could not help but look at him for a few more times. After the rain stopped, the group continued walking to the top of the mountain. After the heavy rain, the mountain roads were slippery and difficult. Very often, they needed to help each other. "Mr. Theodore Shapiro, pull me." Suki Waterhouse deliberately followed Theodore Shapiro behind and saw a roadblock. She revealed the woman''s feeling of weakness and shouted. Theodore Shapiro turned around and reached out to help her. Suki Waterhouse deliberately did not stand firmly and leaned on him. Theodore Shapiro stabilized her in time. Betty walked to the end and suddenly saw that Theodore Shapiro was helping Suki Waterhouse. This feeling came so suddenly. When she realized that, Theodore Shapiro stood in front of her and reached out her hand: "I help you, this stone is too big, be careful of wrestling." Betty looked at the big hand he had reached, and unconsciously, she put his hand over. The man clenched firmly and carefully supported her over the rock. Suki Waterhouse turned around and took a look. When Theodore Shapiro helped her just now, she had a gentlemanly style, but now helping Betty was full of gentleness and affection. Betty seemed to be intense. She used to go out and y before. She was able to rx with her mind and body. But today, what happened to her? Seeing Theodore Shapiro help Suki Waterhouse, she would feel ufortable. Could he only allow this man to help himself? What was the reason? Jacob Berger was stumbled when he led the way. He was covered in mud and looked embarrassed. "Everyone, walk slowly. There''s moss in this area. It''s too slippery." Jacob Berger reminded everyone. Theodore Shapiro''s gaze always rested on Betty''s body. Although she had cruelly hurt his heart just now, he realized that he couldn''t care about it. Betty could also feel that the man''s gaze was still very hot. This kind of feeling disturbed her. From small torge, she only felt the warmth of her family, but never knew that when love came, she would It was so panicking. "Ah!" Suki Waterhouse suddenly eximed. Then, after she slumped for a moment, she immediately rushed back. The only person behind her was Theodore Shapiro. Betty looked at Suki Waterhouse leaning on Theodore Shapiro''s shoulder with a soft and helpless look. Her heart trembled. What happened to Suki Waterhouse today? It seemed to be especially delicate. Moreover, she seemed to be approaching Theodore Shapiro intentionally. The woman''s sixth sense was very urate. After Betty realized that she was a friend, she showed special concern for Theodore Shapiro. Theodore Shapiro had a charm that attracted women who wanted to lean over. The elegant elegance that came with his body was not n something that a man could pretend to be Her body was irresistible to a woman. "Suki Waterhouse, are you alright?" Betty asked her concernedly when she saw her trickiness.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Betty, I don''t know what''s wrong either. It might have cooled down just now, and my body is stubborn." Suki Waterhouse showed a pitiful expression and wanted to win sympathy. "Is that right? I have some medicine for colds in my backpack. I''ll give it to you." Betty cooperated with her and handed over the two medicines., Just bring your boyfriend over. " When Suki Waterhouse heard that Betty was mentioning her boyfriend, her face instantly changed and she said coldly: "Why are you afraid I''ll snatch Mr. Theodore Shapiro away?" "I''m really afraid. You''ve always been popr with men." Betty smiled and answered her. "Oh, Betty, then you have to look at him properly. It''s so handsome, it will make a lot of people think about it." Although Suki Waterhouse did not immediately tear her face, her tone was already pierced. Betty frowned in frustration. When she looked up, she bumped into Theodore Shapiro''s gaze. The man''s eyes were filled with a happy smile. Betty''s face flushed red. She seemed to be jealous of Suki Waterhouse just now. Chapter 1814 Chapter 1814 The originally harmonious atmosphere seemed to have been destroyed by the arrival of Theodore Shapiro. Jacob Berger loved the adventure sports in the wild. He opened a few stores for the outdoors. It was the most popr woman. Betty was only involved in challenging her body and exercising. Now, the arrival of Theodore Shapiro had shaken Suki Waterhouse''s most popr position. She instinctively wanted topete with Betty. As long as the opposite sex was present, she wanted to fight for her position in her mind. Betty had not noticed what Suki Waterhouse had done before, but she was really ufortable about what she did today. Theodore Shapiro had brought her here. In principle, she was her friend. However, Suki Waterhouse instantly took Theodore Shapiro as her friend, which made Betty unhappy. Theodore Shapiro saw that Betty was jealous, but she did not dare to show it. His heart was happy. Maybe, Betty''s life was too triumphant since she was young, and she lost herpetitive edge. Suki Waterhouse was obviously attracting his attention. Theodore Shapiro could feel it, but he really did not have any interest in such an active woman as Suki Waterhouse. After opening the screen, there was no sense of mystery. On the muddy mountain road, the group did not give up because it had rained. Finally, he reached his destination. Jacob Berger was covered in mud. He turned around and looked at everyone. "I''m very familiar with this area. Everyone will follow me to the mountainside. There''s a natural wet eye. Although it''s not big, it''s enough for a few of us to clean it up." "Really? that''s great." From birth to the present, Theodore Shapiro was not as sweaty or muddy as he is today. He actually had cleanliness. He had already changed this shoring. Now, for her, mud is not a problem. As long as he can see this woman at all times, he will be satisfied. "Mr. Theodore Shapiro, let''s do it first. We''ll do itter," Jacob said. "No, you guys go first, we''re afraid." Suki Waterhouse immediately shook her head. Jacob Berger had long loved Suki Waterhouse. He organized this outdoor event today, but he had actually taken advantage of it. Unfortunately, he realized that Suki Waterhouse''s eyes were always filled with those good-looking men. After all, he had self-awareness. He looked ordinary. Apart from his strong body and a little extra money, he felt that he was not worthy of Suki Waterhouse. She was beautiful and charming. She really did not know what kind of man she would marry in the future. "Okay, you guys take a rest first. I''ll go with Mr. Theodore Shapiro to check on the situation." Jacob Bergerand Theodore Shapiro walked back with their backpacks. On the way, Theodore Shapiro said directly, "I think you like Suki Waterhouse very much." Jacob Berger mocked himself: "It''s useless to like it. she don''t have me in her eyes, she quite interested in you." "I like Betty, the one I like very much. I''m pursuing her now." Theodore Shapiro did not want him to misunderstand himself, so he admitted his thoughts. "Look at it, Betty is a good woman. If you can catch her, it''s your blessing. Come on, brother." Jacob Berger started to appreciate Theodore Shapiro. A man was the most handsome, but he dared to admit that he loved her. "I will." Theodore Shapiro replied very firmly. "I''ll wait a bit longer. I don''t dare confess now. I''ll keep her silent for two years." Jacob Bergerughed. "If you like her very much, then it''s worth waiting, man, you should pursue what you like." Theodore Shapiro did not dare say that he had waited for many years before he could have the fate of today. "Mr. Theodore Shapiro shouldn''t be an ordinarypany employee. I''ve contacted a lot of people. You feel like a rich man." Jacob Berger''s eyes were sharp and he felt that O Theodore had hidden his identity. "Is it?" Theodore Shapiroughed, but did not exin anything. Jacob Berger did not ask anymore. The two of them descended and reached a stone forest area. There was steam in front of him. Jacob Berger pointed at him: "That''s it, let''s take a bath and go back." Content belongs to "Okay!" The thing Theodore Shapiro wanted to do at the moment was to take a bath and change into a clean set. The two men were lying in the hot spring pool, surrounded by the green forest. The air was clear, and they could hear the sound of birds. The natural open-air hot spring was not too cool. "That''s reallyfortable!" Theodore Shapiro hadn''t been so rxed for a long time. In a ce far from the hustle and bustle of the city, there was such warm water and a beloved woman.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. After the two men had taken a shower, they came back after changing clothes. The three women were not idle and took their phones to shoot. "We''re done washing, let''s go." Jacob Berger said with a smile. Suki Waterhouse grabbed the other woman''s hand. "Let''s go, we''ll go wash." That woman directly called Betty: "Betty, let''s go together." Betty shook her head. "No, you guys go first. I''ll goter." Theodore Shapiro''s eyes deepened. Betty didn''t go wash with them. Was she going to go alone? Not sure if she needed a flower messenger, he was happy to help. "Let''s go, Betty has a cleansing addiction, you don''t know." Theodore''s face was stunned. Is Betty''s cleansing addiction, is it physical or psychological? Or Both? Betty did not say anything, she just continued to take pictures. Theodore Shapiro''s slender body shed into her camera and his thin lips smiled: "Picture me." Betty''s expression stunned for a few shots. The man''s back was a sea of clouds. He looked back and smiled brightly. "Does it look good?" Theodore Shapiro walked over and asked her. "Good-looking." Betty couldn''t lie, because he was really good looking and handsome. "Then, can I shoot you?" Theodore Shapiro said as he took out his phone and asked. "I''m covered in mud now. It doesn''t look good." Betty shook her head. "It''s alright, I like to see you like this, like a mischievous child!" Theodore Shapiro shot at her. Betty was frightened and ran away. Theodore Shapiro wasughing behind her. Betty was inevitably annoyed. This man was really unreasonable. She shot at him and made him look so good, but he did not. Chapter 1815 Chapter 1815 Suki Waterhouse and the woman named Cherry Jones went to the hot spring pool to bathe. The two of them often met and were close to each other. Suki Waterhouse sat in the pool and replied with some resentment: It''s too much to treat us like a thief." Because Cherry Jones had a little dealing with Suki Waterhouse in her work rtionship, she naturally could not be a good person at the moment. She could only be an intermediary. "Betty is not too young. I''ve found a boyfriend. Of course, I have to look at jail. Besides, her boyfriend is too handsome. So far, apart from Mr. President, I think he''s the most handsome." Cherry Jones immediately sighed. "What''s the use of being handsome? You can eat as a meal. I think that Theodore Shapiro''s family background should be pretty good. Did you see the watch he brought? How much did you guess? And he wore all his sports shoes It''s almost tens of thousands. "Suki Waterhouse said gossip. "I can''t tell, you know that I don''t pay much attention to luxury goods." Cherry Jonesughed. "If his watch is real and is worth more than $ 3 million, how can this be an ordinary person''s consumption? I think he had concealed his identity. It must have been made by Betty. It''s boring. We''ve known each other for so long, so we don''t admit it to us. "The more Suki Waterhouse thought, the more she was angry. "Okay, don''t talk about her anymore. It''s rare for Betty to like a man. Let''s be happy for her as a friend." Cherry was a good person. She did not dare to think about Theodore Shapiro, and knew that he didn''t like her either, so she calmed down. "I''m not happy, I''m jealous." Suki Waterhousey on the rock with a bad mood. Cherry Jones looked at her back and was envious of him. Suki Waterhouse''s figure was good, so many women couldn''t ask for it. People were really unsatisfied. She envied her figure, but Suki Waterhouse was so envious of Betty. Suki Waterhouse and Cherry Jones returned, and Betty sneezed. On the way up the mountain, she had been half wet as well. She had trembled with the cool breeze. Theodore Shapiro frowned and hid his concern in his eyes. "Betty, it''s going to be dark soon. Let''s go over with you. Don''t worry, I''ll stand far away." Theodore Shapiro walked to her side and said in a low voice. "Mm! Thank you." Betty did not expect that it was going to be dark so quickly. Just now, it was still quite clear. At this moment, she was really dark. She went to the mountainside to take a bath alone. Theodore Shapiro could not help but be ecstatic. Betty did not reject him. Theodore Shapiro carried the change of clothes for her and followed Betty to the hot spring pool. When Suki Waterhouse and Cherry Jones saw this scene, their expressions were hard to say. "Huh, I know." Suki Waterhouse stomped her feet. She felt that Betty wanted to avoid them. She just wanted to go with Theodore Shapiro. Jacob Berger looked at her and said nothing. "Be careful, the road is a little slippery, I''ll lead you to walk." Theodore Shapiro extended his arm and held her finger, only to realize that her hands were cold. Betty did not say anything, nor did she refuse to let him walk forward. "Do you often go out for outdoor activities with these friends?" Theodore Shapiro was a little sore. When he thought about the past years, he had not participated in her life. "asionally," Betty replied softly. Theodore Shapiro was jealous and speechless. How many imaginary enemies did he have?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. When they reached the hot spring pool, Betty picked a pool. Theodore Shapiro didn''t want to leave. Betty looked back at him. She immediately coughed, "That, I''m behind the rock beside me. "Okay!" Betty nodded. She wasn''t a twenty-eight year old girl anymore. She just wanted to hurry up and take a warm bath, then lied on the grass and look at the stars. With her back to Theodore Shapiro, Betty put her clothes aside and sat in. The pool water was gentle and smelled of sulfur, but it calmed people''s nerves and stretched their bloodlines. Betty thought that she could enjoy this natural hot spring bath, but when she heard the soundsing from the surroundings, her nerves tensed up. Her eyes looked around. The two shed. They blinked Betty''s breath was tense and she quickly shouted, "Theodore Shapiro, are you still there?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Theodore Shapiro looked through the pictures she had taken, and when he heard her call out, he quickly walked out: "I''m here, what''s wrong?" "I''m a little scared." Betty didn''t want to be stubborn. She was really scared. Theodore Shapiro chuckled and said, "Aren''t you afraid of me?" "Afraid of you?" Betty was confused. "I''m a man, haven''t you heard many words that describe men? such as a wolf, a beast or something else." Theodore Shapiro deliberately teased her. "I''ve only heard about beasts, and some are not as good as beasts." Betty had already seen through his tricks, and wanted to tell him that she was faint. Theodore''s face was blushing. Heughed out loud this time. "I swear, I won''t be the animal you say." Theodore Shapiro quickly corrected his name. Betty was relieved when she had him by her side. "I know, I can tell that you''re not." Betty said softly. Theodore Shapiro stunned. He could not help but squat beside her. It''s like a saint. " "You don''t want to be a saint. You''re just afraid that I will steal your seed." Betty looked at him with a raised eyebrow. Theodore Shapiro trembled and had to say that he really had this level of worry. "So, I won''t let you get me easily." Theodore Shapiro said cheeky. Betty skimmed the lip: "Can I expose this matter? I won''t mention it anymore." "Okay, but you also have to erase your thoughts. You can''t think about it anymore." Theodore Shapiro saw that she was angry. Of course, she followed her thoughts. "I don''t want to." The idea that Bettyhad was also unrealistic. Theodore Shapiro looked at her with a shimmer. Even though most of her was immersed in water, Theodore Shapiro still saw the ups and downs. When Betty looked up, when she saw the man''s gaze shifting, she suddenly pointed her finger at the man. Theodore Shapiro stunned, but she still walked over. Betty directly extended a part of her body from the water. Her pink lips kissed the man''s lips. "How is it? How does it feel to be rude?" Betty asked him. Chapter 1816 Chapter 1816 Theodore Shapiro was stunned. He watched the woman''s beautiful body fall into the water. Just now, hepletely remembered her appearance. He wondered whether the moonlight was too beautiful or the water was too hot. He just felt a little higher. "Betty, you''re really bad." Theodore Shapiro''s words were not coquettish, but Betty felt that this woman waspletely unfathomable. Through her look, she could not do anything else. Betty was stunned. Shezily stretched out her arms, leaned against the smooth stone wall, and closed her eyes: "Anyway, they will want to misunderstand us. Theodore Shapiro was stunned. What was the logic? "If you''re afraid that other people will talk about us, if you go backter, you can just admit that you are my girlfriend. Didn''t you say that you can try dating. Now, introduce me as your friend and I''m pretty disappointed. "Theodore''s face was filled with grievances. He wanted to be introduced to friends by her. "No, be friends first. When I''m sure that I can really be with you, then you can be my boyfriend. Otherwise, if I admit that we''re not together again, then I''m not losing my reputation. It''s not good for you either, so to be responsible for love, let''s do it like this first. "Betty said soberly and rationally. Theodore Shapiro was helpless and had to be convinced: "If you say that, I won''t be able to refute you, okay, if you''re afraid we''ll ruin each other''s reputation, then we''ll be friends first." "I''m a little dizzy. I''ll have toe up. You should avoid it first." Betty was soaked for too long. The smell of sulfur made her feel faint. Theodore Shapiro turned around and said lowly, "I don''t see you. Just hurry up. The temperature difference is very big. You should quickly dry yourself and stop catching cold." Betty did not say anything. When she saw the man turned over, she quickly stood up. When she raised her feet, she did not notice that the stone beside her had been identally made a lot of water. At this moment, she did not wear any shoes. She stepped on her bare feet and slipped beneath her feet. She eximed and she fell back into the water. With a bang, the frightened Theodore Shapiro turned around and looked at her. He saw that Betty was very embarrassed and sshed in the water. His heart was anxious, he quickly jumped into the pool and picked her up. "I''m scared to death." Betty''s mind was still circled. At this moment, her hair and face were filled with water, and her ears were still buzzing. Theodore Shapiro picked her up, but realized that she hadn''t had time to get dressed yet. His brain exploded. He quickly turned his face away, but his voice was extremely dull: "Alright, are you hurt? Only then did Betty find out that she was being hugged by a man. She was ashamed and anxious. She had to pretend to be calm and say: "I''m fine, thank you, let me down first." Theodore Shapiro gently put her down and quickly turned around: "You quickly get dressed." Betty did not dare carelessly this time. She quickly took the slippers on, then took out the bath towel to dry, put on her clothes, and turned around. She found that the man was still standing in the pool of water. When he reached his knees, his clothes were wet, revealing his strong body. In this cool moonlight, Betty felt a little stunned. If Theodore Shapiro was a masculine fish, it would be too hooky. "I''m sorry, I''ve made your clothes wet too." Betty was guilty. "It''s alright, I''ll bring two sets of clothes over. Let''s go." Theodore Shapiro just showed the hero''s deeds of saving the beauty. At this moment, he was really not cold. When he was in shape, his handsome face turned red.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Although Betty felt embarrassed, she did not make a fuss. After all, she was not young, and she was a little disappointed with such matters. The two of them went back to the ce where the tent was set up. Jacob Berger had already burnt a fire, Suki Waterhouse and Cherry Jones sat by the fire, and Jacob brought some simple cutlery to prepare for dinner. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Mr. Theodore Shapiro, why are your clothes so wet?" Jacob Berger asked them curiously when he saw theming back. Suki Waterhouse and Cherry Jones looked over and saw that their expressions were hard to say. Betty immediately exined, "It was a little slippery just now. I slipped identally. He saved me." "It''s alright, I''ll change into a set now." Theodore Shapiro said, then he went straight into his tent. The fire reflected all the surroundings, and the shadows in the tent were naturally very clear. Suki Waterhouse''s heart was beating. she saw Theodore Shapiro''s body through the tent, Suki Waterhouse could not help but swallow. Betty''s long hair was wet. At this moment, she was only anxious to coax her hair to dry. She did not notice that Suki Waterhouse wamet staring at the tent behind her. Even Cherry who was self-aware could not help but look at it. After all, it was a pity that a man of such a good figure and such a handsome body was full of attractiveness. Betty wore arge bath towel and smelled the smell of roasted meat beside her. She then walked over to help Jacob Berger cook dinner together. When Theodore Shapiro came out again, he wore a slightly tight-fitting grey sweater and a pair of sweatpants to release the man''s wild charm.. Theodore Shapiro did not know that his every move attracted the attention of the women at the scene. His eyes only searched for the woman he wanted to see. "Do you know how to cook barbecue?" Theodore Shapiro was delighted to see that Betty was adding all kinds of seasonings. Jacob Berger smiled beside him and said, "In the past, when we climbed the mountain and went far, Betty was responsible for our dinner. Not only can she roast meat, she can cook a lot of delicious food" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Oh?" Theodore Shapiro raised his eyebrows. He imagined that the man was eating what Betty made, and he secretly gritted his teeth. Betty turned her head and handed him a grilledmb: "Compensation is delicious, do you want to add more?" Theodore Shapiro picked it up and quickly wanted to eat, but he burned his lips. He immediately whispered, causing Betty tough. Suki Waterhouse, who was not far away, had an even more annoyed gaze. She decided not to call Betty the next time outside. Chapter 1817 Chapter 1817 The dinner was enjoyed. Jacob Berger suddenly took out three bottles of wine from his backpack andughed: "I only brought three, not enough points, Mr. Theodore Shapiro, you can have a bottle with Betty." "Thank you!" Theodore Shapiro took it over, opened the beer, and handed it to Betty. Betty took it over and took a sip. It was quite sour. It was in such a mountainous area that it was a great pleasure to drink this cool and refreshing drink. "Is it good to drink? Compensate me." Theodore Shapiro snatched it over, and looked up to drink. Suki Waterhouse secretly rolled her eyes. She really did not like this kind of loving asion. It was because she did not have a boyfriend. Of course, she would have such a mentality, simply because she had already She was not the most popr woman. She had a gap in her heart and because she did have a crush on Theodore Shapiro. After drinking, everyone was tired, and Jacob Berger said, "Everyone, let''s go rest first. I''ll be here to watch the night." Theodore Shapiro immediately said, "I''ll take turns with you. You''ll stay in the middle of the night." "That''s okay." Jacob Berger smiled and nodded. There were only four tents in total. Betty was going to squeeze with Suki Waterhouse, but now it seemed that she could only sleep alone. Suki Waterhouse and Cherry Jones had already shared one. The surroundings were dark. Bettyy in a tent, turned over, and looked through the tent. He could see another tent not far from her. Was Theodore Shapiro asleep? Even though there was a fire beside her, the fire was not strong enough. Betty could not sleep. She listened to the sounds of nature. Time passed by little by little. Suddenly, when she heard someone pulling the zip of her tent, she sat up in shock. "It''s me!" a deep male voice came. "Theodore Shapiro, you don''t sleep, what are you doing?" Betty asked in a low voice. "If I said I''m afraid of the dark, do you believe me?" The man''s voice was filled with a smile. Betty wanted to smile, gritting her teeth and replied, "Of course not." "But I''m really afraid of the dark." Theodore Shapiro crawled in, and in the next second, hey down. Betty bit her lower lip. Her pretty face was a little hot in the dark. The space of the tent was not too big. She slept more than alone, but when Theodore Shapiro''s tall body also came in, she felt extremely crowded. "Betty, I want to sleep with you." Theodore Shapiro reached out and pulled her arm with a pitiful tone. "I''m not used to being with people." Betty wanted to push him away, but as soon as she reached out, the man yanked her and shey on him. The man made a lowugh, and Betty was a little annoyed. He did it on purpose. "Theodore Shapiro, can you have a face? My friend''s still here." Betty was angry and anxious. She was helpless now. She didn''t even dare to speak loudly. It was subtle. "No, I''ve been told that the person who wants to love you must have a thick-skinned skin. He can''t let go." Theodore Shapiro was now a hooligan, he really enjoyed the feeling of being squeezed in a small tent. Betty was really about to beughed at by his words. How could he hear the facy? "That''s fine, anyway, my nket is thin, it''s cold here again, you''re not bad as my heater." Betty was not polite to him either. It was really warm. Theodore Shapiro saw her lying in his arms, his heart warm, he was very happy, and very satisfied. "Betty!" Theodore Shapiro saw that she was speechless. He whispered her name. "Mm!" Betty couldn''t sleep, her mind became clear again, and against his solid chest, she felt his undting heartbeat. "What are you thinking about?" Theodore Shapiro could not sleep as well and wanted to whisper to her. "I didn''t think about anything." Betty closed her eyes and refused to admit it. "But I''m thinking of you." Theodore Shapiro said sweet words to her ears. "What do you want me to do? Don''t I just be by your side?" Betty felt boring and funny for no reason. Theodore Shapiro saidzily: "It''s one thing to miss you. It''s one thing to be around you." "In my opinion, it''s the same thing." Betty lowered her voice. Theodore Shapiro suddenly reached out his hand and gently hugged her. Betty shivered and tightened into a string. "Don''t mess around." Betty almost bit her lip to warn him. "Don''t mess, I''d like to be closer. You''re so fragrant." Theodore said unwillingly, but his mind had been messed up a thousand times. Betty really couldn''t help him. She suddenly felt that all the noble and elegantbels could be torn off. It was more appropriate to stick the words rogue. Theodore Shapiro''s heart was beating faster. He had never thought that he would be with her at such a close distance. His cells were jumping, and he was doomed to sleep tonight. Thinking about a few years ago, when he came to school to look for her, at that time, he wanted to know her. But a lot of external factors stopped him from acting, and until today, he felt that there was nothing more important than taking her into his arms. Betty was still sleepy. She leaned against his chest, closed her eyes, and fell asleep. Theodore Shapiro also closed his eyes, but he did not fall asleep. He just quietly felt her warmth. As Betty was sleeping, she heard a deep voice in her ear: "Betty, do you want to see the sunrise?" Betty opened her eyes from her sleep and saw that Theodore Shapiro. She put her hands on her and smiled. "You..." Betty was shocked, he gently lifted her with a knee. "Mm." Theodore Shapiro muttered. This woman did not act lightly.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. When Betty saw that his handsome face was wrinkled, she realized that she didn''t seem to be paying attention, and immediately worried that she really hurt him and then he asked, "Are you alright? I didn''t do it on purpose." "my god!" The man deliberately teased her. Betty was stunned, and at a loss, she followed up with an unspeakable sentence: "It''s really bad? Then, I''ll see." This time, it was Theodore Shapiro''s turn to be dumbfounded. I really didn''t know who was doing it. "You really want to see?" The man lowered his voice and his gaze darkened. Betty raised her eyebrows. "I think so." Theodore Shapiro immediately wanted to pull in half ... He was embarrassed. "Forget it, I''ll let you see when I go back this time. It''s not right now. Come out. The sunrise is about toe out." Betty immediately climbed out. Theodore Shapiro put the bucket of water he brought from the hot spring pool in front of her: "You wash first." Betty was stunned, looking up to see the man''s dark eyes with red blood. "How many hours have you slept?" She brought her back so early, indicating that the man didn''t sleep much. "Sleep for two hours. I''m in good health, don''t feel bad about it." Theodore Shapiro immediately satisfied. Betty''s state of mind still changed. She had always felt that only the big brother in the world was relying on her own, but the man in front of him looked at her and gave her a sense of security. Chapter 1818 Chapter 1818 The sunrise was beautiful. Standing on the top of the mountain, the cool breeze was blowing, and the surroundings were quiet. The sun appeared on the peak of the distant mountains, slowly rising, and the red clouds were stained.. Betty''s heart was like the sea of clouds beneath her feet. She kept on flipping. She looked at the man standing beside him. He squinted and looked at the frontzily, enjoying the quietness of this moment. "Betty, be my girlfriend?" Suddenly, when she heard a deep male voiceing from her ear, she turned around and saw Theodore Shapiro''s deep eyes. She was startled. The man stretched his hand in time to prevent her from falling too fast. Betty only felt a pair of iron arms around her waist, which fixed her. Her heart trembled violently. Her eyes raised and she looked at the man: "Being your girlfriend, what are you asking for?" Theodore Shapiro thought that she would refuse, but he did not expect them to ask these interesting questions. "I didn''t ask for it. It''s enough that I''ll show up every time I ask you." Theodore Shapiro smiled happily. He really didn''t ask for her, as long as she didn''t push him away. "There are two more long holidays. If you ask me out, I''lle and see you." Betty nodded seriously. "What do you think of me now?" Theodore Shapiro whispered as he stared at her blushing cheeks. "You are very handsome, very nice, and have a warm, masculine character," said Betty. "That''s all? These are superficial things. I mean, has your heart waved to me?" Theodore Shapiro felt that Betty''s IQ was high, but her EQ was hard to say. n was flustered. She had fluctuated a little earlier, but she still had no courage to admit such an embarrassment. "When it''s dawn, let''s go down the mountain." Betty changed the subject. "You haven''t answered me yet, haven''t you ever done it once?" Theodore Shapiro felt very unsessful. After so many years, there were many women who had confessed to him. Even some women could not wait to have something with him. And he thought that Betty would at least be impressed by him, but what did she mean by changing the topic? "Yes." Betty had to admit, turning her back to look at the sea of clouds floating in the distance. "You did make my heart move." Theodore Shapiro rejoiced as he looked at her delicate back. He couldn''t help but hugged her, and his thin lip rested on her shoulder. Betty trembled. When the man came from her back, her body suddenly felt strange. Her cheeks rolled up again. Woody Shapiro arrived at the school early in the morning. As soon as she arrived, she rushed to the office to find Wendy, and she asked a little excitedly, "Teacher Wendy, I called my uncle. Do you know where he is?" Wendy Grant was stunned. "No signal? What happened?" "I don''t know, I''m worried about him. He''ll never miss my call." Woody Shapiro''s tears instantly fell. Wendy Grant quickly reached out and pulled a tissue to her: "Don''t cry first, your uncle must be fine." "Mrs. Wendy, what is Betty''s rtionship with you? Her person ... How is she?" Woody Shapiro wiped her tears and asked Wendy Grant worriedly. Wendy Grant was stunned for a moment. She quickly got up and took Woody Shapiro out of the office. She walked to a ce with few people. She stared at Woody Shapiro seriously and asked, "Woody Shapiro, can you tell me, Why do you hate her? Did she offend you?" "No." Woody Shapiro stared at the floor, then she covered her face. "I''m just afraid that she will steal my uncle away. I''m even more afraid that she will be a money-losing woman who wants my uncle''s money." "How is it possible? Betty has not lost any money at all. She has been living well since she was a child. She doesn''t worry about money at all. How can you think of her like this?" Wendy Grant listened andughed. How old was Woody Shapiro? Did she understand so much? "I ... I just knew something about it." Woody Shapiro looked a little sad. She twisted her fingers and said softly, "I just knew from the butler''s uncle''s mouth that Betty had saved my great-grandmother. It''s the reason she always made my uncle remember her. " Wendy Grant was also surprised. "What did you say just now? Betty saved your great-grandmother? She had never mentioned this to me before. When was this?" "It''s been a long time ago. At that time, I was still very young." Woody Shapiro''s feelings were veryplicated at this moment. She had hated Betty before, worried that she would take away all of her` favors, and that she would confuse her uncle. She was even more worried that after Uncle married her, she would be a bad woman and chase herself out of the house. But now that she knew that Betty''s heart was not bad and she had saved her loved ones, she was really shocked. "Your uncle really cares, Woody Shapiro, he really loves you, even if he is your uncle, but his feelings for you are no less than your father''s love. At this age, if he doesn''t find a woman to fall in love with, it''s really a pity Betty is a good woman. If you trust me, she won''t hurt you." Woody was not bad at the bottom of her heart. On the contrary, a child who had lost her parents'' love and grew up had a sensitive mind. She would make such a kind of reaction. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Does she really ... really won''t let my uncle send me away?" Woody Shapiro was extremely worried. "My uncle wants to send me back to my mother, but I don''t want to go, just want to be with him. I''ll be filialto him in the future. I''ll treat him as my closest rtive, as long as he doesn''t send me away. "Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Wendy Grant patted her shoulder gently,forting her: "Don''t worry, I believe this will not happen, but can you change your attitude towards Betty? If you don''t agree, your uncle would be very difficult to get along with." "I didn''t know that she saved my great-grandmother before, but now I know, of course, I won''t hate her anymore." "Okay, really a good girl. If you don''t know anything or want to help, you cane to me and tell you a secret. Betty is my little sister-inw. In the future, her business is my business. If you want someone to help you,e and look for me. "Wendy Grant revealed a genuine smile. Woody Shapiro''s eyes widened. She had always thought that Betty and Wendy Grant were just good friends, but they did not expect that they were actually rtives. Chapter 1819 Chapter 1819 Wendy Grant felt a sigh of relief for Woody Shapiro. She was really spoiled by him. She did not know how to get along with others. She did not seem to realize the seriousness of the problem. Wendy was anxious. She really wanted to get Woody Shapiro back. Don''t let her go further on extreme truths. "Woody Shapiro, you can go to ss with peace of mind. I''ll find your uncle for you. Also, remember that if your uncle is with Betty, not only will you not lose his love, you''ll have another person Come and care about you. "Wendy Grant gently advised. Woody Shapiro''s eyes still resisted, but she did not say anything more and just turned around and left. Wendy Grant quickly took out her phone and answered Betty''s phone. Coincidentally, at this moment, Betty and her group had gone down the mountain. With the signal, Betty heard the phone rang and quickly answered. "Is Mr. Theodore Shapiro with you? Woody Shapiro said that she couldn''t get through his phone. She was very anxious." "Yes, he''s with me. We camped yesterday in the mountains." Betty replied softly. "Camping? Just the two of you? The rtionship is progressing too fast." Wendy Grant''s eyes instantly shocked, thinking that she had been in a long distance with Duke for more than ten years, and only one step further before marriage. Unexpectedly, it was only a few days since Betty and Theodore Shapiro had known each other, and they could already go up to the mountain for romance. "I have a few friends with me too." Betty could not help but beughed at by her words. "Oh, then let Theodore Shapiro call back to Woody Shapiro. Don''t let tStephenson Family worry." "Okay, let''s hang up first." After Betty hung up the phone, she turned her head and looked at Theodore Shapiro. "Your niece is looking for you. Do you want to call her back?"All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "No need, she''s grown up and she has to be sensible and independent." Theodore Shapiro sighed. He intentionally left her for two days. Although letting go was a heartbreaking thing, the young bird always wanted to grow up. Betty could see that he was actually reluctant, so she could not say anything more. A group of people descended and Theodore Shapiro and Betty drove away. Suki Waterhouse stared at them with some resentment in her eyes. Finally, in her heart, she secretly thought that she would be able to figure out Theodore Shapiro''s identity. She wanted to know more about his background. Cherry Jones could see that Suki Waterhouse was unwilling, but in fact, she was also a little envious of Betty. Looking for such a handsome young boyfriend, she must be very happy in the future. On the way back to the car, Theodore Shapiro thought about something and he could not help but say, "Woody Shapiro has been very afraid that I will send her back to her mother." "Why did you want to send her away? She can''t leave you. How can she stand?" Betty looked at him in surprise. "I want to marry you, I want to have my own life." Theodore Shapiro spoke out his inner thoughts. "You don''t have to send her away if you marry me. If she wants to live with us, I don''t have any opinions." Betty whispered. "Really?" Theodore Shapiro mmed on the brakes with surprise and stopped at the side of the road. He looked at her in disbelief: "Are you really willing to let her stay?" When Betty saw his shocked expression, she blinked in a weird way: "I... When did I say that you must send her away?" Theodore Shapiro was stunned. Indeed, she had not said anything. "I just thought you might not like to let Woody Shapiro stay." Theodore blushed a little, feeling ashamed of his thoughts. "I understand the feelings between you, I definitely can''t let go. Once upon a time, my rtionship with my uncle was the same as yours and Woody Shapiro. I treated him like a father, and he spoiled me very much. After my father''s absence, my life almost was arranged, the best education, the best life, he did a lot of work to protect me. "Betty leaned on the back of the chair, her thoughts floated back, The wicked, in her eyes, looked like a father. Of course, Theodore Shapiro knew what her uncle had done, and even knew what he had gotten in the end. When he saw Betty''s sadness, he couldn''t help but reach out and hold her hand: "Betty, I''m sorry. You''re sad, don''t worry, I''ll take care of you in the future." "I''m actually quite lonely. I thought I was used to this kind of loneliness, but when I suddenly met you, I realized that I was just living in my own world. Into a circle, he couldn''t walk out and was lost. "Betty turned her head and looked at him, her eyes slowly bing gentle:" Theodore Shapiro, or else, take me away." "Leaving? Where are you going?" Theodore Shapiro''s heart trembled a bit. Seeing the sadness in her eyes, he really regretted it and didn''t look at her. "I can leave where you are. I want to leave this environment. I teach because I feel that this is more meaningful. I want to do it. It makes sense. "Betty lowered her head andughed bitterly. "That''s right, there are many meaningful things. I have a charity organization, and I often go abroad to donate money. I''ve been through the experience a few times and found out that we live in a comfortable and rich life. It wou" difficult to satisfy one''s fullness. They said that no one distinguished between others. It was just a personality. In terms of living value, some people had a rare taste of the sea every day, while others could not even eat a meal. "Theodore Shapiro also followed with a bitter smile. Betty''s eyes brightened and he suddenly had an idea: "I want to see more of what this world is like. Can you take me to see it?" Theodore Shapiro nodded. "Of course, you can do it anytime, as long as you''re willing to follow me." "I do." Betty said firmly. "Then, are you... will youe home with me now? I want you to see Woody Shapiro again at night. Let''s talk." Theodore Shapiro asked softly. "Okay, I hope she won''t reject me that much." "She won''t, there''s one thing I didn''t tell her. If I say it, she''ll definitely ept you." Theodore Shapiro gently patted the back of her hand before continuing to drive away. Betty''s heart suddenly rxed, like a boat stranded on the beach, being blown into the sea by the wind. Her heart was free. Chapter 1820 Chapter 1820 Betty and Theodore Shapiro returned to the vi. It was already morning. Now, Theodore took her hand and walked around the courtyard, then went to the second floor balcony to rest. The servant brought in exquisite snacks and drinks.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. At around 5 pm, Woody Shapiro came back from ss. When she saw her uncle and Betty walking down the stairs, she stood at the door nkly. Theodore Shapiro quickly walked in front of her. Woody Shapiro''s eyes turned red. "Come here, uncle hug you." Theodore Shapiro opened his arms. Woody Shapiro walked over and hugged him, then she took Theodore Shapiro''s hand: "Uncle, can youe out for a while? I want to chat with you." Theodore Shapiro nodded. The two of them walked out of the living room and sat in the courtyard. Woody Shapiro sat on the swing that Theodore Shapiro had created for her. "Uncle, I know you love her very much. I knew it before." Woody Shapiro stared at the floor and said softly. "I really like her, Woody Shapiro, can you let us be together?" Theodore Shapiro pleaded. "She was the girl who saved grandmother? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Woody Shapiro looked up andined a little. "I actually want to tell you too, but... you''ve been in a very unstable mood. I''m afraid that you won''t agree to us to be together." Theodore Shapiro stunned for a moment, not knowing how she knew about it. "I wasn''t sensible before. I''m afraid you''ll send me away after you have her. I''m scared. I just want to protect myself, Uncle, am I the lovable niece in your eyes?" she looked at him and asked. "Of course, why are you asking this?" Theodore Shapiroughed. "I feel like I''m too selfish. I want to take all of your favors alone, and I won''t let you make a girlfriend, but my uncle is not too young." Woody Shapiro bit her lip: "I''m afraid you won''t find a beautiful girlfriend anymore." Theodore Shapiro was a little speechless. He said gently: "Woody Shapiro, I always knew that you were a good child. Uncle didn''t hurt you in vain, you still care about me." "Mm, of course, I care about you, but after you married her, can I visit you often?" Woody Shapirosuddenly asked. "Often visit? Woody Shapiro, are you leaving us?" Theodore Shapiro asked in surprise. "Uncle, I''ve grown up too. I can''t be unreasonable anymore. Find someone to take care of me. I can live alone, but I don''t want to see my mother. " Woody Shapiro thought about it for a day at school. She finally figured out that she could not live with her uncle forever. When she grew up, she would find someone she liked. "Woody Shapiro, I''ve talked to Betty. She hopes that you will always live at home. I won''t find someone else to take care of you. We will take care of you together." Theodore Shapiro still felt a little distressed. It was a headache, but now he saw that she was too sensible. This is what parents have to worry about. While they want their children to be innocent and cute, they also want them to be considerate. In fact, it is also very good for children to have their own ideas and let them grow freely. "Really?" Woody Shapiro looked stunned. "It''s true, can you say hello to me now? You''ll be a family in the future." Theodore Shapiro said gently. "Yes!" Woody Shapiro nodded and followed Theodore Shapiro into the living room. Betty was also nervous in the living room. Although she said that she did not care about Woody Shapiro''s attitude towards her, at this moment, she realized that she quite cares. "What should I call her?" Theodore Shapiro asked with a smile. "Oh!" Woody Shapiro thought for two seconds, then immediately shouted. Betty was stunned, and Theodore Shapiro smiled happily beside her. "Woody Shapiro, you can call her aunt now. When I really bring her home, it''s not toote." Betty was blushing and blushing. Was he kidding her? "Why can''t you just call now? You''ll definitely get married anyway, don''t you?" Woody Shapiro looked at the two of them strangely. Theodore Shapiro immediately mentored, and looked at Betty. Betty could not help but smile. "Woody Shapiro, you can call me anything. I just hope that you can ept me." "I''ve epted. I talked to my uncle just now." Woody Shapiro instantly nodded. "Thank you." Betty looked at her sincerely. Woody Shapiro was stunned. After a while, she turned around embarrassedly and hid behind Theodore Shapiro. She whispered, "| should apologize to you. I''ve been blocking my uncle from looking for you." UMS "You''re not sorry for me, it just means that your uncle really values you." Betty shook her head and said with a smile. "Mm, it''s because I know that my uncle is good to me, so I want him to be happy too. He has always loved you and I wants toe back to find you. Should you get married right now? Woody Shapiro half-faced Theodore Shapiro''s face and asked curiously. Theodore Shapiro did not expect this little niece to be able to speak. Betty was even more embarrassed. She turned around and turned her back to Theodore Shapiro. "We can''t be too anxious about this, we have to go step by step." Woody Shapiro suddenly felt anxious: "My uncle is already so old. he can''t go step by step. If this develops slowly, when will you have a baby?" Theodore Shapiro''s eyes froze. Is he very old? Betty was immediately amused, then she turned to look at Theodore Shapiro: "I heard that, you''re already very old." Theodore Shapiro was speechless. He looked at Woody Shapiro: "I am at my golden age." "I know, if you guys have been in love for a few years, you''re really old." Woody Shapiro pouted and demolished his stage. "We won''t talk for a few years, we''ll talk for a few more months at most." Theodore Shapiro responded with a smirk. "Oh, then okay, it''s your business. I don''t care, I''ll go upstairs and do my homework." Woody finished, and walked up the stairs. "Woody Shapiro, you''re young, how do you know about so many adults?" Theodore Shapiro suddenly felt something was wrong, so he quickly followed his niece and questioned her "Uncle, I''m watching TV and reading novels online every day. How could I not know about love? Your thoughts are too backward." Woody Shapiro shrugged. Theodore Shapiro''s handsome face was half ck, and he turned to look at Betty. "I''m out of thought?" Betty nodded: "Yes, I think you''re quite backward. The young girl is more romantic than you." Theodore shook for a moment. If Betty and Woody Shapiro had unified their thoughts, would his status at home have to fall again? Chapter 1821 Chapter 1821 For dinner, Betty stayed in Theodore Shapiro''s vi. Woody Shapiro had already figured it out and had a lot of smiles on her face. Moreover, because she wasn''t in a good mood, her academic performance had been very average., She was ready to let Betty help her study. Of course, Betty wouldn''t say no. She woulde over to counsel her for two hours every night. Theodore Shapiro watched the two of them discuss everything and everything was set up. Instead, he sat beside them and looked like an outsider. "Uncle, send aunt home. If you don''t want toe back tonight, you don''te back and stay at the house." After Woody had dinner, she made a very positive arrangement. Theodore Shapiro''s eyes deepened as he looked at Betty, who smiled without saying a word. "Did you not say that I wouldn''t go home, would you be afraid? You lied to me?" Theodore Shapiro pretended to be serious and looked at his niece and asked her. "Of course, I lied to you." Woody Shapiro made a face at him. Theodore Shapiro reached out and covered his chest with a look of breathlessness. He pointed her finger at her: "Okay, you viin, when did you learn to lie?" "I''ll be there when I''m sensible. I know that as soon as I cry, my uncle will coax me and buy me a lot of toys and beautiful princess dresses. When I say fear, my uncle will carry me and bring me everywhere I go. When I''m sick, my uncle will be anxious. I like to see my uncle worrying for me. Isn''t it really bad? "Woody Shapiro did not want to lie anymore, because she realized, she was no need to cheat. Her uncle really loved her, so she couldn''t bear to lie to him anymore. Theodore Shapiro: "..." Bettyughed rudely beside her. She had long known that Woody Shapiro was not an ordinary girl. Looking at her pair of eyes, she knew that she was smart. "Woody Shapiro, uncle is so good to you. That''s how you reward me?" Theodore Shapiro did not know whether he should be angry or not, even though his niece had lied to him for so many years, but it seemed that he wasn''t very angry either, because she was too young and insecure to deceive him like this. "Uncle, I''m sorry. Once you guys have a baby, I''ll let her lie. I''ll take care of her, and teach her to do many things, okay?" This kind of behavior was not right, so at this moment, she could only hold her ear and look at the wrong attitude. "Okay, for your good faith ..." "Then, do you and sister-inw have a baby as soon as possible?" Theodore Shapiro was stunned by her words again. Betty found out that the conversation between the uncles and the nephews was really interesting. Perhaps it was precisely because it had been so interesting, so their feelings would be like a father and a friend. It was very easy. "This ... I have to ask you, I can''t be the master." Theodore Shapiro blushed. "Uncle, your EQ is really too low. Maybe there really isn''t a perfect person in the world. God gave you a super high IQ and only gave you a little EQ. I always thought you were shy in front of girls. Anyway, I don''t care about your business. I''m going upstairs to rest. You''re better. " Woody Shapirosaid. Theodore Shapiro was almost infuriated to vomit blood. The smile on the corner of Betty''s mouth had not diminished. For some reason, it was very exciting to see it. "Let''s go, I''ll send you back." Theodore Shapiro lost his manners in front of his niece, but in front of Betty, he picked up his demeanor and started a gentle smile on his thin lips. Betty nodded, took her bag and followed him to the door. Theodore Shapiro drove his most expensive car over tonight. Betty was shocked. The charcoal-colored body was cool and dazzling. The car drove on the road and attracted a lot of people''s attention. In front of the traffic lights, several girls stared at the car and wanted to see where it was. Betty''s life had always been low-key. Although she could afford such a good car, up to now, she only had a scooter of more than half a million dors. She felt that her car was already very convenient, but sitting in such a high-ss Sports car, she was still in a different mood. The feeling of being noticed was quite refreshing. When they reached the downstairs of the district, Betty managed to look at the man "Do you want to go and sit?" Betty asked him. Theodore Shapiro''s breathing became short of breath. Actually, along the way, he was looking for a chance to ask her this sentence. But he did not expect that Betty would ask him first, which would save him the embarrassment. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. If this sentence were to be counted by him, it probably meant to be a gangster. It was really unfair. "Okay, it''s still early, anyway,e to your house." Theodore Shapiro tried his best to calm down. The two of them got out of the car and walked towards the elevator. "I don''t seem to have much to drink at home. There''s a supermarket beside me. I''m going to buy something." Betty suddenly thought about it and said. "Let''s go." Theodore Shapiro had already reached out and held her hand. Betty just took a sigh and held onto her finger instead. The man''s thin lips smirked. The two of them walked towards the supermarket. In a short while, there were a lot of things in the shopping cart. "Go checkout," said Betty. "Is there anything you forgot to buy?" Theodore Shapiro asked her with a smile. Betty tilted his head and thought about it carefully: "Yes, there''s one thing." When Theodore Shapiro saw her expression look unusual, he did not think much about it. He pushed the car behind her. In the end, Betty stopped in front of a shelf of daily necessities. "Pick your own. This one seems to have a yardage. Theodore''s eyes widened as he looked at the woman. The woman turned her back and twisted her hands on his back. Theodore Shapiro could notugh orugh. How did Betty let him buy such a thing? "Are you sure you want to buy it? You can use it if you buy it. You can''t waste it." The man''s voice was deep in her ear. "Of course." Betty gave him a cold look. "Hurry up." Theodore Shapiro took a few boxes and looked at the size. Finally, he threw them into the shopping cart. "What are you buying so many boxes for? One box is not enough?" Betty''s face was blushing. "Don''t worry, all of them can be used up." Chapter 1822 Chapter 1822 Theodore Shapiro and Betty returned home, turned on the lights, and the room was bright. The atmosphere was pretty good just now, and now it became subtle. Betty felt that Theodore Shapiro''s progress was so quick that she was about to catch a roller coaster, right? Could it be that she was not dignified or reserved? "Sit for a while, I''ll make some tea." Betty changed the subject and went to the kitchen to boil water. "Okay!" Theodore Shapiro replied lightly and sat on the sofa. His eyes followed the woman''s back, his heart was a little stunned, and he felt that this kind of development was a little faster, so he couldn''t control it. Betty had always been the woman he had a crush on. No, it was not appropriate to describe it with a crush. He should be deeply obsessed with her. To him, she was like a holy jade, he watched from afar. He was already very pleasing to the eye. The two of them, separated by the wall, were in full swing. Betty put the tea leaves away, and a pot of water was burning beside her. She was ufortable. She was leaning against the wall for a while, while supporting the table with her hands. She looked up at themp and looked at her feet. It was a little messy, as if reason had gone offline. If she couldn''t calm herself down she would never be able to hand herself over easily. Theodore Shapiro waited for a while. When he saw that there was no movement in the kitchen, he was a little worried. He quickly walked over and saw that Betty stood. "What''s wrong?" Theodore Shapiro could not help but ask. "Nothing." Betty turned her head and forced a smile. Theodore Shapiro saw her thoughts. He walked over with a smile: "If you can''t ept such rapid progress, it''s better to keep those things for the next time. Anyway, they can be used before they expire. Betty was stunned for a moment, thenughed out loud, "What if it''s valid for three years?" "I''ve been waiting for five years. Am I afraid of another three years? You underestimated me." Theodore Shapiro''s eyes suddenly darkened and he looked at her smiley mouth. It became faster. Betty looked up and looked at him. Did he really wait for her for the five years he said? "Theodore Shapiro, you can''t lie to me."Betty reached out to caress his handsome face. Her voice was sad and moving. "I won''t lie to you," Theodore Shapiro promised. Betty fiercely turned around and turned her back to him. She put the boiling water into the teapot. Suddenly, the room was filled with the fragrance of tea. "My brother said, you can only believe half of a man''s words," said Betty. "Your brother is right. You can''t believe a man''s words. I''ll tell Woody Shapiro like this." Theodore Shapiro nodded in agreement. "Then I don''t want you to make any oaths or promises. Those are too false. If you really like me, you can do it. I''m not stupid myself. You don''t love me anymore. I definitely can feel it. "Betty turned and smiled. Theodore Shapiro looked back. Then, he nodded: "Of course I can''t lie to you. You''re not a simple girl of fifteen or six years old. I like your state, I hope that you can always feel my feelings so clearly. If I change my heart one day, then you will leave me. That''s the biggest punishment for me." "What if I change my mind?" Betty raised her eyebrows and asked unwillingly. "It must be my fault. I''m not good enough." Theodore Shapiroughed. Betty sighed and shook her head: "I don''t know what love is. I don''t think I can." "You haven''t tried it before. How do you know you can''t?" Theodore Shapiro smiled. Betty looked up at him and saw that the man''s eyes were burning with two raging fires. Betty''s breathing became more acute, and the light in the eyes of Theodore Shapiro''s eyes became increasingly dark. In the next second, it seemed as if the current had touched the lightning. The darker the night, the cooler the spring, the better it was to sleep. Early morning! Betty woke up from a crazy dream. She sat up fiercely. "Betty!" The man woke up instantly, his long and strong arm reaching out, and even his address to her had changed. Betty then remembered what had happenedst night. The pictures clearly entered her mind. This was her first time. "What time is it? Don''t you want to sleep more?" The man''szy voice came and hugged her, pulling her into his arms again. "I seem to still have ss today." Bettyter thought about this. "I''ll send you to school." Theodore Shapiro''s voice was filled with satisfaction. "Mm, I''ll get up first." Betty was a little scared because she felt the danger as soon as she had just tied down. She thought about what happenedst night, and she was frightened, so she quickly escaped. Behind him, there was the man''s lowughter, and Theodore Shapiro seemed to see through her mind. Betty was extremely annoyed. She actually wanted to show the calmness of a mature woman, If it had not been for the man''s step-by-step guidancest night, she would not have known what it was like. Theodore Shapiro sat up and suddenly saw the stinger on the sky-blue sheet. Actually, he had been influenced by Western thoughts since he was a child. He was very indifferent to such matters. Even if it was not the first time for Betty to be with him, his feelings for her would not decrease. But at this moment, his heart was still beating fast. Betty took a shower, changed into a set of professional attire, and came out in the bathroom. Theodore Shapiro also got up. He was wearing yesterday''s suit. Betty was a little shy and avoided his warm eyes: "I''m going to make breakfast."Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Let''s go out and eat, it''s still early." Theodore Shapiro''s tall body shook and blocked her way: "Betty, do you want to consider moving to me?" "Why? I''m not the kind of woman who has a rtionship with you and just depends on you." Betty frowned. "I have a servant and aunty there to help me do everything. I just hope you''ll be more rxed. I''ve never done all the housework since I was young and I can''t share it for you." Theodore Shapiro shrugged his shoulders. "I think about it." Betty nodded. "Woody Shapiro''s grades are stupid. I''ll teach her. But she doesn''t listen at all. I want you to help me with her." Theodore Shapiro spoke with a low voice, and had only one purpose to take her home. After Betty remembered this, she promised Woody Shapiro to help her, she nodded. "Okay,e and pick me up from work in the afternoon." "Okay!" Theodore Shapiro''s eyes thickened. Chapter 1823 Chapter 1823 Betty sat in a daze in the office. She seemed to be unable to concentrate on preparing her lessons. Her feelings with Theodore Shapiro developed too fast. When the teacher changed sses, she decided to talk to Big Brother at noon. Duke had lived very well recently, and he was also preparing for the wedding. Duke sat at the dining table and looked at his sister''s expression. He frowned and said, "How far has your rtionship with Theodore Shapiro progressed?" "Bro, if I marry him, would you object?" Betty asked him endlessly. "Marry him?" Duke''s hand shook twice as the tea was about to ssh out. "Yes, I feel that heis not bad. I also have feelings for him. I want to marry him." Betty said calmly, as if she had already thought about this. "Betty, marriage is not a child''s y. It''s even more impulsive. How long have you known him before and you dare to marry him?" Duke was really frightened by his sister''s words. "Who says that love must flow forever? Some people can be happy forever at first sight." Betty knew that Big Brother was worried about her, but she had already done it well. It was decided. Duke had no way to argue that there are indeed many types of love, but there are also many definitions of happiness. "Do you guys have any decisions?" Duke understood his sister. Since she was young, she was very calm and rational, knowing what she wanted, she would never make a decision easily. "I want to quit my current job, go abroad with him. Although this career is quite good, I still want to change my life." Betty said softly. "Although I think you''re too impulsive to do all this, but I''m your big brother. If I don''t support you, who else will support you? You''re my sister. Whatever you want to do, just do it. Duke smiled gently and did what a brother should do to support her. "Bro, I knew you wouldn''t stop me." Betty smiled. "Okay, I''ll call Theodore Shapiro to eat dinner at night. I''ll talk to him well to see what he ns for your future." Duke smiled too, but he smiled helplessly. If her sister had really been brought by Theodore Shapiro to live abroad, he would probably not be able to meet themter. "Bro, I''ve talked to him about the future. He has a charity under hispany. I might do things there. I might do something more meaningful to him." "Mm, it''s good to have an idea. No matter what happens, just remember that Big Brother will always stand behind you and support you." In the evening, Theodore Shapiro brought a lot of gifts and stood nervously below the residential area where Duke lived. Betty looked at the many gifts he had in his hand and could not help butugh: "I didn''t ask you not to prepare anything." "This can''t be casual." Theodore Shapiro still looked strict.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Wendy Grant opened the door and saw Betty and Theodore Shapiro. She greeted them. Theodore Shapiro walked in, and Wendy Grant was surprised to see that he had carried so many things. "Mr. Theodore Shapiro, you''re too polite, juste over for a light meal." Duke came out of the kitchen and l.ne was holding her white shirt. It was as if he was cooking dinner. When Theodore Shapiro saw him, he suddenly became nervous and went over to say hello, "Big Brother Duke, thank you for your invitation." Duke nodded his head and said to Wendy, "Wendy, take care of them first. Dinner will be ready soon." Wendy Grant immediately made tea, and brought the washed fruits. Betty and Theodore Shapiro sat on the sofa. Their eyes touched from time to time. "Betty, don''t mess around." Theodore Shapiro suddenly felt like he was hit by a current. "What are you afraid of?" Betty instantly became interested and moved over. Theodore Shapiro was really helpless andughed helplessly. Wendy Grant walked out of the room and saw that Betty was actually flirting with Theodore Shapiro. She could not help butugh and deliberately stretched her fingers and said, "I''ll go into the kitchen to help." UMS "I''ll go too." Betty stopped teasing Theodore Shapiro. She saw that his handsome face was red and decided to let him go. The two women squeezed into the kitchen and Duke looked at them strangely. "Why are you here? It''s impolite to let the guests stay outside." "It''s alright, he''s used to being alone," said Betty with a smile. Wendy Grant looked at her with a smile. "I think he''s scared of you, Betty. Tell me, do you usually bully him?" "Is it possible? Am I the kind of person?" Betty shook her head. Duke listened beside him and let out a sigh of relief. Maybe he was really worried too much. Theodore Shapiro suddenly appeared at the kitchen door. "Excuse me, what can I do for you?" Theodore Shapiro suddenly found out how the Wood Family got along. Here, it really did not look like his house. In his house, there were servants who helped him. He only needed to ept the service of others, but in the Wood Family, it was different. Duke did not hire a servant. At home, he and his wife were the only two who shared the housework. Theodore Shapiro had never tried this kind of rtionship since he was young, because he had always felt that the man was outside the battlefield. Such a small matter at home could cost someone to do it. But in fact, no matter how good or wealthy a man was, they had to share the responsibility of a family with their wives, even if it was as small as a household chore. Theodore Shapiro knew this and was even more ufortable sitting on the sofa, so he also walked out of the kitchen door and nned to do something. But the three of them looked at him in the kitchen as if they were watching the animals in the circus. Theodore''s eyes narrowed. Could it be that he had misunderstood? "Betty, take care of him quickly." Wendy Grant quickly pushed Betty out. Betty was unprepared and rushed into Theodore Shapiro''s arms. Chapter 1824 Chapter 1824 The Wood Family''s dinner was quite rich. While drinking, Duke secretly changed Wendy Grant''s red wine into fruit juice, and Wendy Grantughed.. Leaving the Wood Family, Theodore Shapiro was still in a happy mood. Betty was also feeling a lot more rxed. Big Brother supported her decision. "Betty, after two days, thepany has a warm-up event in the border area. Do you want to go together? I''ll go with you." Theodore Shapiro knew that she looked quiet, but she had an uneasy heart. He would spend the rest of her life with her. "Really? You apany me every day like this, yourpany doesn''t need to be cared?" Betty found out that Theodore Shapiro seemed very rxed. Didn''t he manage apany? "Don''t worry, I''ve been asking someone to watch at thepany. I''ve made enough money for us to live for a lifetime. Until then, I''ve been working every day, basically I don''t have any holidays. I''m tired. As long as you''re by my side, I think that day will be meaningful. "Theodore Shapiro finished talking, His chin was picked up and his thin lips kissed lightly. Betty''s heart was about to be confused by this man. She looked at him in shock and saw his affection and sincerity. "You really think so?" Betty breathed a little. She didn''t know why. His words seemed to resonate with her soul. She searched for all these years, not just looking for a man who knew her and understood her? Unexpectedly, she really found him. "When did you be so affectionate?" Betty blushed, but in the next second, she squinted at the man. "I did say anything? Theodore Shapiro shrugged. "You have it, you''ve just said love words, It''s very heart-warming." Betty pointed her finger at him: "Quickly say, did you hide anything? Woody Shapiro said that your thoughts are behind you, and you suddenly change into love words., You''re very experienced in chasing women?" "Innocent." Theodore Shapiro was about to be driven crazy by this woman''s ever-changing thoughts. He was speechless. How could a woman satisfy him? When Betty saw that his handsome face was red, sheughed. In the next second, she stabbed his chest with her hands: "Okay, I''m joking with you, your mouth is sweeter. I''m born stubborn. I can''t say anything like this. There must be someone between us." Theodore Shapiro breathed a sigh of relief: "I''m almost scared to death. Betty, why do you and Woody Shapiro like to talk to each other? My heart is very fragile, you guys can''t scare me anymore." "Women aren''t all like this, regardless of their age." Betty turned and walked forward with both hands, but the corner of her mouth could not help but rise. Theodore Shapiro sighed. It seemed like he had to study the creature like a woman properly. If he identally pointed to their emotions in the future, it wouldn''t be fun. Betty lived in Theodore Shapiro''s house, and also took a long holiday with the school. Living a different life, the closer your two hearts were, the warmer you were. They walked through the thorny jungle together, saw the vast mountains together, waited for the sunrise, and watched the sunset. Time had passed without knowing it. When they came back again, they received the wedding stickers of Duke and Wendy. Duke and Wendy Grant were ready for the wedding. The wedding was just three dayster. The Grant Family was going to marry a daughter. Naturally, Mrs. Grant was busy preparing for the wedding. Alvina Miller took the time to help out. Wendy Grant quickly followed in and saw that Alvina Grant was vomiting, and her pretty face was a little red. "Sister-inw, what''s wrong with you?" Wendy asked warmly. Alvina Grant washed her hands and shook her head. "I don''t know what''s going on either. I''ve been feeling tired recently and I can''t smell the greasy smell." "I know what''s wrong with you. Quickly say, have you been frequent to have sex with my brothertely?" Wendy Grant immediately quietly attached to her ear and asked her. "Wendy, how are you asking this kind of thing?" Alvina Grant was embarrassed. Wendy immediately said: "Sister-inw, you still think that I''m a child, I''m getting married the day after tomorrow, okay, what you said earlier was pregnant vomiting, you must be pregnant again." "Ah?" Alvina Miller was woken up by her words, and she looked happy. "Aren''t you catching a cold? You''re pregnant again?" "This is a good thing. You''ll go back and test itter. I feel like you''re pregnant with 80% of the possibilities. No, I have to quickly call my brother and let him know." She turned around and ran out. "Hey, Wendy!" Alvina Grant saw that Wendy Grant was running so fast that she could not call her. Wendy Grant ran to the dinner table and Mr. Grant looked at her anxiously. "What''s wrong with her? Is her appetite bad?" "Mother, no, it''s our Grant Family who fills in a baby again." "Really? This is too good, Alvina said it herself?" When Mrs. Grant heard her, she broke her happiness. Seeing that her grandchildren were three or four years old, it was indeed time to have another child. Mrs. Grant was very happy. "it seemed that she was pregnant. Thest time heard my brother and sister-inw talk, they said they wanted to have a daughter again." Wendy Grant remembered that, she did listen to Big Brotherst time about having a daughter. In fact, Wendy Grant knew that Big Brother really wanted a daughter, because his best friend, Edwards, had two cute little princesses. "Okay, daughter is good, how much joy has you filled in our family like you?" Of course, Mrs. Grant likes it too. With her son and daughter, it''s just a good word. Alvina Miller was back. Her pretty face was a little red. Mr. Grant quickly called her over to sit down. Then, Wendy Grant wanted to call Big Brother, she immediately took out her phone and called her. Soon, he heard Big Brother Joseph Grant''s voice: "Wendy, what''s up with you?" "It''s about to be set up now. Bro, Sister-inw has good news to tell you." Alvina Grant''s face was so hot that she was about to be spoiled by this little sister. Why did she have to say it now? She felt that it was not the right time. "Yes?" Joseph Grant''s voice came from the other side. Alvina Miller quickly took the phone, stood up, and left the room. InExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Joseph Grant, we''ve only won in a month." Alvina Miller recalled the sweet rtionship this month. She couldn''t help but care about her forehead. She really wanted more months, but why? Didn''t it prove that men were strong? Chapter 1825 Chapter 1825 Alvina Miller went home and tested it tonight. She had actually won two prizes, but she hoped that this child would get it and gave a lovely daughter to them. Joseph Grant had been thinking about this for a long time. Of course, his son and daughter were all treasures, and they would treat them equally. The rtionship between Theodore Shapiro and Betty had already grown rapidly. After they decided to attend their wedding, they would also prepare for the wedding and host it at the end of the year. When Wendy Grant saw the sister-inw''s second child, she was actually anxious. She also wanted to hurry up and give the Wood Family a child, because she could tell that Duke really liked children. Time flickered. It was already the third day. The wedding of Duke and Wendy Grant was settled in the church. They had invited fifty tables, all of whom were friends and family. There were not many rtives from the Wood Family, but there were also some of them had figured out and wanted to reconnect with Duke, so he took advantage of this happy day toe over and build a rtionship. Of course, Duke also weed his family to witness his marriage. Duke''s cousin pushed the whole family home to send them blessings. Duke''s father and stepmother also came to help them maintain their apparent harmony. Wendy Grant was finally going to be Duke''s bride. On this day, she had been waiting for a long time. She felt that she had been in love with Duke for a long time, but when she opened her eyes, she realized that their marriage had just begun, indicating that they still had more time to get together. Alvina Miller and Betty apanied her in the dressing room. Wendy also invited a few of her ssmates toe as bridesmaids. The child of the Grant Family, Liev Grant, was wearing a small suit. "Wendy, brother and you have finally ended the long-distance race. You''re going to be husband and wife. Congrattions." Although Betty was the first to send her a blessing, although she was not optimistic about their couple, the rtionship was too tense, but now, she admired her brother''s choice and courage. He did not fear any rumors from anyone and only loved Wendy Grant with one heart.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Thank you, I''ve been looking forward to today. I''m afraid I''m too happy. My parents want to beat me up, so I''llugh a little." Wendy Grant mischievously spit his tongue out. Alvina Miller was amused by her. "It''s okay. You''re the most happy. If you want tough, it''s fine tough a little louder." Wendy Grant sighed and lowered her head to arrange her wedding dress: "Betty, please take some pictures for me. I want to take a picture." Betty nodded and took her phone to shoot Wendy Grant. Alvina Grant and her son Liev Grant were forced into the mirror. Wendy Grant pinched Little Liev''s face, and the little guy pouted unhappily: "Aunt is too bad." Wendy Grant immediately rubbed his little face again: "Liev, is your aunt beautiful today?" "I''m fine if I say it." The little guy blinked smartly andughed. Wendy Grant nced at him: "You''re grown up, do you want to find a girlfriend as beautiful as your aunt?" "be quiet, if Daddy hears it. He wants to hit my ass." Liev Grant immediately raised his little finger, and told Wendy Grant not to talk nonsense. Wendy Grant immediately put him in his arms and wanted to kiss him, but she put on a lipstick again and had to use his forehead to stab him. "Auntie, don''t be stunned. Your face is a lot of pink." The little guy ran back to Mummy and escaped. Everyone in the houseughed. When he went downstairs, Liev Grant pulled Mummy''s finger. Suddenly, he stopped and stared at Mummy''s stomach with his ck eyes. Alvina Grant looked at her son with a strange expression. "Grandmother said, there''s a baby in Mummy''s stomach. Is it true?" When Liev Grant got up this morning, the child became mncholy. Alvina Grantwas stunned, then she squatted down and touched her son''s shoulder: "Grandmother told you?" "Why would Mummy still have a baby? Isn''t it enough to have me alone? Am L Rot cute?" Liev Grant was just over three years old, and be didn''t quite understand why Mummy wanted to have his brother and sister. "Of course not, Mummy wants to have a sister for you to y, just like your father and aunt, they grow up together and have apanion." Alvina Grant gently exined to his son. Just then, the elevator door opened and a tall figure came over. It was Joseph Grant, the most prestigious young president today. His ck suit made him look elegant and powerful. Today was his sister''s wedding day. He lowered his posture and greeted the guests at the door for his sister and brother. At this moment, he was almost busy. He thought of looking at his wife and son upstairs. His wife was chatting with others He walked gently over his face, gently pulled his wife up, and then bent over to pick up his son: "What are you talking about? Tell father." The little guy immediately asked: "Daddy, let Mummy give me another sister. I will protect her in the same way that you protect aunt." "Oh?" The man''s thin lips raised and he smiled. "You really think so? Then let Mummy have a sister and let you be a little man." "Don''t talk nonsense, no one knows whether it''s a son or a daughter." Alvina Miller stared at his father and son. It was inappropriate to discuss this topic at this time. "If it''s a younger brother, the three of us will protect Mummy together." Liev Grant quickly said, showing the potential of the little warm man. "That''s pretty much like it." Alvina Grant looked at the man with pride. "I think it''s not bad to have a son. In the future, you won''t dare bully me." Joseph Grant was speechless, his long arm stunned, and he said to her ear in a low voice, "I don''t know what you mean by bullying." As soon as Alvina Grant heard what this man said, he was not serious anymore, and quickly ran away. In the main church on the first floor, the long red carpet had alreadyid a path to happiness. Duke sighed in his heart that he could finally marry the girl who had been in love for many years. Chapter 1826 Chapter 1826 Solemn and romantic music lingered on. Wendy Grant took her father''s arm and slowly walked towards the red carpet. On the chairs on both sides were friends and family. Everyone looked at them. She wore a pure white wedding dress, her long hair curled behind her head, wearing a shiny diamond crown and a light veil, which could not conceal the girl''s fresh and natural beauty. Some people were envious, some were blessing, and more people were trying to witness this moment. At first, she felt that she would finish the wedding with a smile, because it was a day she had been waiting for, but when the red carpet was about to run out, her gaze turned to the first row of rtives and saw tStephenson Family At that moment, her heart was filled with gratitude, moved, and deeply reluctant. Even though she knew that even if she was married, she was still the daughter of the Grant Family and the sister of the eldest brother, but it was different. She wanted to be a wife and mother and had already embarked on another stage in her life. The emotions in her heart were surging, and tears came up as well. Wendy almost didn''t hold back. She quickly lowered her head and let the tears fall, without damaging the beautiful makeup on her face. Duke''s suit was straight and elegant. When he saw the woman walked to him step by step, his mood was also excited, nervous, and more joyful. Father Grant looked at his little princess was finally about to get married. His heart was filled with tears, but in the end, he did not have the nerve to cry, so he could only endure that sadness and let it be the joy and blessings were given to her daughter''s hand.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Thank you, Father." At this moment, Duke had already changed his address. It was a kind offort to Father Grant. Father Grant nodded happily and patted his shoulder happily. He thought of those words at home for a long time. Duke knew Father Grant''s resentment and sadness. He replied firmly: "Don''t worry, I''ll treat her well." Father Grant was even more pleased and quickly returned to his seat. At first, Wendy Grant couldn''t hold back her tears. After hearing her father''s words, she realized that she had reached her limit and finally let her tears slide down her cheeks. The priests beside them also solemnly announced the important moment of the couple and asked them to make a vow for the loyalty of the marriage. When it was time to exchange the rings, Duke was a little excited. He almost gave up the diamond ring in his hand. Fortunately, he was able to catch it again. This attracted everyone tough at him. Some of them almostughed out loud. Duke''s handsome face was embarrassed, but no matter how many things went wrong, at this moment, he still firmly put the diamond ring gently on her beautiful ring finger. "Daddy, why do you want to marry aunt out? I really like her." Liev Grant''s child looked at this sacred moment and asked Daddy. "Your aunt is too naughty. You have to find someone to control her." Joseph Grant answered his son humorously. "Mummy is also very naughty. But I don''t think you can control her." The little guy put a big question mark on his head. He was a curious baby. He had to ask questions clearly. "Hush down, son!" Seeing the little guy''s words start to scream, Joseph Grant quickly reached out his hand to cover his mouth and attached it to his ear. "Who said that Daddy can''t control your Mummy? Just you don''t know." "Anything else I don''t know about? " Liev blinked his ck eyes and became more curious. "Mm!" Alvina Grant did not miss the conversation between them. When she heard the conversation between them was a little off, she immediately issued a warning. Joseph Grant and his son quickly obedient and shut up. "Daddy, Mummy is so dignified." Little Liev even confirmed the fact that Daddy really couldn''t control Mummy anymore. "That''s when Daddy tolerate her. When Daddy doesn''t tolerate her, she''ll know how amazing it is." Joseph Grant immediately whispered into his son''s ear. "Okay." Liev agreed, but he gave Daddy a sympathetic look. Joseph Grant was helpless. His son wouldn''t believe him anymore. As Alvina Miller was touched by the wedding, she turned around and noticed that her husband and son had not finished talking. She quickly reached out and grabbed the man''s arm. Joseph Grant returned to his rigorous expression. Actually, he was really happy to send his sister to get married, because she picked a very good man. In the second row, there was also a family. Edwards and Lily came with George and Emma beside them, Leo William and Mary Ann also hugged them. Happiness looks the same in the end. Finally, the wedding was over. Next was the dining time for the guests. Fifty tables were arranged beside the auditorium. Joseph Grant andet Alvina Miller were entertaining the friends he invited, but, at the table, half were children, A few adults could only take care of the little guys before they had time to chat. "I really want to know what these children will look like when they grow up." On the grass outside the auditorium, the little guys had ??? companions and withdrew their feet to run jump, y together, the sun was just right, the scenery was beautiful as picturesque.As parents, they started to look forward to the way their children would grow up. "Definitely it was more exciting than our lives." Edwardsughed. "Yeah, there are always ups and downs in life. They will have to go through the journey. When they begin to mature, they may be like us now and imagine the next generation." Leo William also had the samefeeling. The three women who were sitting by the side and drinking tea still enjoyed this young happiness. In fact, children and grandchildren were blessed with happiness. Actually, thinking too much would only lead to baldness. George and Emma were already big brothers and sisters. They stood by the side and looked at the little brothers and sisters. Whoever wrestled, they went up and helped them. "Sis Lily, look at the two big ones in your house. You can already share a lot of trouble for you." Alvina Miller was very envious. "Yeah, I''ve given my brother and sister to bring them with us. We''ve rxed a lot." Lily said happily. In the banquet hall, Duke was drunk, but he was happy. Wendy Grant was drinking boiled water. She looked at the man''s handsome face blushing and quickly told him to send him to rest. Theodore Shapiro was a little pitiful. At his side, she could not tell the satisfaction in her heart as he silently toasted Big Brother. Chapter 1827 Chapter 1827 The romantic wedding was over. The room was filled with roses and the staff that came to clean up was in a more pleasant mood. They started chatting excitedly about what had just happened at the banquet. "Why is Mr. President still so young and handsome? Oh my God, the first time I''m so close to him, he''s really too good-looking. I''m so jealous that Alvina can be with him all day."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Yes, the friend Mr. President has invited is not handsome. The one who had just hugged the little girl just now was Edwards. I heard that he is rich man. It''s pretty beautiful too. They have four children. It''s really too happy. "The other woman had a dizzy expression. " "They are so far away from us. I don''t even dare look directly at them. The distance between people can be so magical. Although we are only a few meters away, there is a difference between the world and the another world. I have to work harder otherwise I will not live up to the ideal person. "That''s right, rather than the envy, jealousy and hatred here, it''s better to work hard and make yourself feel better." The staff''s chatting seemed to have been stimted and they started to have more expectations for their lives. Joseph Grant and the two friends might not have the time to have a private conversation. They had an afternoon tea together. Although the three young and beautiful women were mothers, they still had the slightest hint of a child''s y. They decided to throw the child to a man, so they could go out shopping. The three men could only take over the responsibility of taking care of the children. Edwards arranged an afternoon tea venue and chose a high- ss club. There was abination of leisure and sports activities. The vast meadows and beautiful gardens were convenient for them to look after the children. The woman, apanied by the bodyguards, set out for the mall. Alvina Grant and Mary Ann were considered public figures. They would do some disguise when they went out, but Lily did not need it. Wood Family! Duke was really drunk. At this moment, he was lying on the bed. Wendy''s parents left the space for the young couple. Betty and Theodore Shapiro also left by car. At this moment, only Wendy Grant and Duke were left. The excitement of the bustle and the noise was removed, and the quiet moment of this exclusive moment was followed. Wendy Grant looked at the man ufortably, and his breathing became heavy. She had to reach out and awkwardly pull apart his bow tie. Although the man was drunk, he knew who the woman was beside him at the moment. He felt that she was pulling on his tie. He reached out and gently held her wrist, gently holding it. "Don''t move." Wendy Grant said fiercely and then he pulled off his bow tie and unbuttoned a few more shirts for him. The man opened his eyes slightly with a smile. "Wendy, what do you want to do to me?" The man''s voice was hoarse and a little drunk. Wendy Grantughed angrily: "What can I do? You''re all drunk like this. Let''s drink less. You''re not listening. Now, it''s alright. I''m not sympathizing with you." Wendy Grant began to say that he wanted to deal with water in his drink. However, Duke did not agree. He said that all of them were friends and family. Sincerity was very important. Wendy Grant had to give up and watch him drink one by one. She was actually very distressed. "Although I''m ufortable, I''m very happy." Duke turned over and pulled apart his tie, tossed it beside him, then unbuttoned his shirt and gently pushed the pretty face of the woman into his arms. Wendy Grant had to lie on him, her ears coincidentally stuck to his chest, and she could hear his heart beating vigorously. She could not help but raise her lips andugh: "Duke, your heart beat is so fast." The man closed his eyes and snorted. Wendy Grant wanted to straighten up and pour him a ss of water, but the man did not let her go: "Rest with me." "Okay." Wendy Grant had to be more obedient, for his sake. Duke slept for more than two hours, and Wendy Grant stumbled for a moment. When he woke up, she hurriedly sent him a ss of water. "My mother said, go to her house to eat at night." Wendy Grant said. "Okay!" Duke did not dare to agree. He was actually very grateful that the Grant Family''s parents had promised to marry her to him. He would always remember this kindness. Wendy Grant nced at the time: "It''s only five o''clock and eat at seven. One hour on the road, we have one more hour. What should we do?" Duke lifted his eyes and saw that she was pointing her finger like a child. He dragged her over gently: "What do you want? I''ll do with you." "Really? Is the exercise okay?" Wendy Grant immediately smiled shyly. Duke felt that she was smiling like sun. He nodded: "Of course, I can take a bath and wait for me." In fact, Wendy Grant was just trying to probe him. Shey down on the bed, spread out her hands, and then shyly, she pulled her nket to cover her face. Duke took a cold shower, and the whole person waspletely awake. His physical fitness was very strong, and this drunkenness would not affect his performance at all. Wendy Grant regretted it. She had a sore back and her leg was almost cramped. When she decided that she would not be drunk again, she made the request. The man said that the wine was like oil added to his body, He could work like a machine. She was finally convinced. At dinner, the Grant Family was still very lively. There were also some n rtives who came to dine together and set up three tables. Joseph Grant also brought his wife and children back. When they saw tStephenson Family, everyone greeted them with wine. Duke was almost poured down, but fortunately, Joseph Grant stood up and helped to block a few cups. This made Duke''s wedding night not completely ruin. Betty and Theodore Shapiro had already returned home, returning to Betty''s apartment. After the feast ended, everyone returned to a peaceful life. Betty and Theodore Shapiro also started preparing for their marriage, but their marriage had to go back to the Shapiro Family to discuss it. Chapter 1828 Chapter 1828 An airne rushed into the sky. Theodore Shapiro brought Betty and Woody Shapiro home. On the ne, Woody Shapiro did not wear a school uniform. Instead, she dressed like a little princess. Her expression on her face was like a girl. She took her phone and turned on the flight mode. Then she took the beautiful photos she had taken and waited until she got off the ne. She could then pass them to Theodore Shapiro. When the nended, Theodore Shapiro noticed that his texts were ringing one after another. His expression was stunned. Betty who followed him naturally heard the sound of the text message. Moreover, there were at least ten. Dissatisfiedly, she turned her head out the window. Theodore Shapiro''s heart was a little panicked. Who had sent him a text message just now when he got off the ne? He quickly took out his phone and saw the picture sent by Woody Shapiro. His eyes narrowed. Then, he curled up his thin lips. Sure enough, he would not care about this niece for the sake of him. He actually wanted to sneak a picture of Betty. He wanted to have a few pictures of her stored on his phone. However, as a big man, he was usually based on his cold personality, so it was not easy to do such secretive things., There was a little niece by his side, so he controlled himself. When Theodore Shapiro saw that Betty was about a meter behind him, he stopped and waited for her. However, Betty was depressed and wanted to bypass him. She quickly walked forward. The man''s long arm took her around the waist and held her tightly in his arms. "Let go." Betty gave him an annoyed look in a tough tone. "Why? When you get off the ne, you''re in a bad mood? " Of course, Theodore Shapiro guessed why she was angry. Woody Shapiro, who walked in front, vomited her tongue and made her jealous, proving that she had an uncle in her heart. "Who''s angry? I didn''t." Betty was annoyed and wanted to pull his fingers away. "Don''t be angry, I''ll show you the message." Theodore Shapiro smiled gently. "Don''t look." Betty''s temper was just like that. Although she was angry because of the text message, she did not want to look at it. "I really don''t see? It''s a very beautiful woman." Theodore Shapiro deliberately teased her. Betty really exploded in anger at this moment. She directly used her hands to fiercely hug his waist, and the man made a scream, after that, she quickly let go. "Not good, I''m fighting."Woody Shapiro heard her uncle''s screaming and immediately turned around. She saw Theodore''s face was miserable. Theodore Shapiro''s image was so badly lost that he quickly handed his phone to Betty in front of her: "Woody Shapiro just sneaked a lot of pictures of you on the ne. It was the one she sent me just now. See for yourself, is it beautiful?" When Betty was about to attack, she suddenly saw a picture of herself on his phone. "You can''t say it before?" Bettyzily tossed her long ck hair, knowing that he hadn''t been wronged. Theodore Shapiro smiled. He was going to be ruined by this freshman. Woody Shapiro immediately jumped over and held Betty''s arm: "Hmm, if you want to know if my uncle has a heterosexual side, just ask me, I know everything." "Woody Shapiro!" Theodore Shapiro finally calmed his face and made waves. Woody Shapiro blinked at him, and Theodore Shapiro smiled helplessly. Bettyughed as well: "Okay, Woody Shapiro, then tell me, how many ex-girlfriends does your uncle have?" "I don''t have one, none at all." Theodore Shapiro immediately replied loudly, because he really couldn''t believe what his niece was doing. "I asked Woody Shapiro not you." Betty nced at him. Woody Shapiro immediately said with a serious face, "I can assure my uncle that there is only one person in his heart from beginning to end, that is, the person who saved my grandmother regardless of her own safety." Betty was stunned. Betty turned around and looked at Theodore Shapiro. Theodore Shapiro walked over and stroked Woody Shapiro''s head: Woody Shapiro, don''t mention this againter, lest it be as if I''m giving her a favor." Woody Shapiro said seriously, "We''re paying off. You just saved my grandmother. We treat you with sincerity." "Woody Shapiro, Do you know what you mean?" Theodore Shapiro was almost frightened by his niece''s thoughts. "Uncle, are you afraid that I will learn badly?" Woody Shapiro smiled and ran away. Betty''s cheeks were a little blushing at this moment. When she saw Woody Shapiro walking away, she immediately leaned on Theodore Shapiro''s side: "You give me a favor to reward me?" "Even you are kidding me?" Theodore''s face stiffened and he felt wronged. Betty shook her head and smiled and replied, "No, I just feel it. I like your way of giving back." Theodore Shapiro was stunned, then he held out her hand: "I have many ways to repay you. Marry you and take care of you." The Shapiro family had always been a family-owned business model. They chose an heir and several assistant ministers. Although the rtionship between them was tense, tStephenson Family motto was the creed they kept in mind. The whole family was prosperous and enduring, so their responsibilities were even greater and the amount of work done each day was even more difficult. Of course the heir was elected, and Theodore Shapiro was promoted at a young age. It was not a good thing. He did not marry now, and he had to face a lot of choices about his future wife. Until everyone voted, he could marry her and his wife would give birth to a new heir. It must be a qualified heir. He must abdicate after giving birth a daughter. Only his son is the root. Theodore Shapiro had never mentioned this to Betty. Moreover, such strange marriage conditions were unknown to outsiders, but Woody Shapiro knew about it. She started to sigh at her young age.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. If she knew that she was about to be included in various assessments, she would be able to marry into the Shapiro family. She would not know if she would buy a flight to return home overnight. Of course, she wouldn''t say anything even if she didn''t mention it. She just hoped everyone would be more tolerant and don''t let the uncle''s hard- earned love break down. Theodore told Woody to apany Betty back to his vi, and he went directly to thepany. The members of the Shapiro family were at the top of thepany. All the cousins and cousins added up to fifteen people. Some of them were younger than Theodore and some were older than him, but when they saw him suddenly appear in thepany. Everyone was a little surprised. Chapter 1829 Chapter 1829 Betty looked at Theodore Shapiro''s vi, majestic and domineering, with the elegance of the European royal family. Woody Shapiro walked in front, wearing a sky blue princess dress,bing the princess''s hair, and there were still childish little furs at the temples. The whole person looked delicate and revealing. "Woody Shapiro ... Woody Shapiro?" Betty stopped in a garden and looked at the scenery. She suddenly saw that Woody Shapiro had her head lowered. A person had silently walked far away. She quickly yelled at her. Woody Shapiro trembled. She turned around and realized that Betty was still behind her. She ran over again.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Woody Shapiro, do you have any thoughts? I think you''ve been depressed since you came back. What are you thinking about?" Betty looked at her worriedly and saw her eyes dodged twice. "No... no, what can I do? I''m just worried that my grades will fall again and I''ll be scolded by my uncle." Woody Shapiro did not dare to look into Betty''s eyes, afraid that she would find her own worry. "Your uncle can''t bear to scold you. Don''t worry, your grades are on me. When I resign, I''ll concentrate on helping you with your homework at home." Betty smiled gently. At this moment, she looked at Woody Shapiro. "Well, if ... I mean, if my uncle couldn''t marry you for some reason, would you break up with him?" Woody Shapiro walked back and forth in the garden, She was a little nervous and uneasy. Betty''s eyes squinted for a moment, then sheughed: "You want to say that your family can''t easily ept me?" Woody Shapiro looked at her in shock, "Do you know something?" "Even if you guys don''t say anything, I know it. Don''t forget what my family does. I''ve known your Shapiro family''s marriage custom for a long time, but since I''m here, I won''t leave easily." Sheughed. "So, you know, I''ve been worried about it for so long. I thought you would leave immediately." "Woody Shapiro, thank you for caring about me." Betty stopped smiling and looked at her seriously. "I ... I only have an uncle, and I only have you and me. Of course, I have to care about you, but I don''t know how I want to convince those people." Woody Shapiro lowered her head and sighed. "Okay, at such a young age, you should have no worries. Don''t sigh, there''s always a way to solve it." Betty''s heart was very warm. In the evening, a ck car parked at the entrance of the living room. The man who came down from the car was dressed in a ck suit. "Uncle!" Woody Shapiro ran out of the door to meet Theodore Shapiro. Theodore Shapiro gently patted her back. As soon as the two of them stepped into the living room, they saw Betty standing beside the sofa. "Do you still like this home?" Theodore Shapiro gently said as he took off his coat and walked towards her. The servant next to him respectfully took over his coat. All of this was orderly in this house. Betty nodded. "I like it, it''s very beautiful, like a castle." "Uncle, did you tell them about your kindness? Did they agree?" Woody Shapiro was not young, and she had gradually be involved in tStephenson Family, so she really wanted to hear the answer. Betty''s expression stiffened as her beautiful eyes shed at the man. "Of course, they''ll agree." Theodore Shapiro''s expression remained the same. "Really?" Woody Shapiro suddenly became happy. "Yes, of course it''s true. Uncle said that there is a solution to anything." Theodore Shapiro smiled tofort her. "Then I can rest assured that I can go upstairs and read a book. Let''s talk." Woody Shapiro left the space for them and left with a sense of interest. Betty was not as naive as Woody Shapiro. She clearly noticed the forbearance hidden in the man''s smile. She walked in front of him and looked at him. Theodore Shapiro was afraid to look directly at her eyes and wanted to change the topic: "Go upstairs to see the room I prepared for you." "Don''t you want to tell me the truth?" Betty suddenly reached out and grabbed his arm. "If you don''t want to say anything, I won''t ask." Theodore Shapiro sighed, then turned around and gently nced over her face: "Why can''t I hide it from you?" "I''m not Woody Shapiro. Don''t think I''m a child." Betty left her lips unhappily. "Okay, let''s talk upstairs. Actually, I didn''t want to hide anything from you. I won''t hide anything from you in the future." Theodore Shapiro said as he clenched her fingers backhand and walked upstairs. Upstairs, a bedroom was temporarily sorted out for Betty to stay temporarily. Entering the bedroom, Theodore Shapiro leaned back against the door and looked at Betty with a gentle gaze: "They are against us together, but after I gave up my 5% stake and promised to increase 5% of their achievements within three years, theypromised, bet "What? I''m not worth your sacrifice so much." Betty did not expect that he had talked to them about the conditions. They were a family, but there was a bond between their interests, which made his family bond weak. And the benefits were even stronger. "Of course you''re worth it." Theodore Shapiro smiled gently, his fingers trembling and caressing her cheek, muttering in a low voice: "Only you are worth it, Betty, we can finally get married." "You''re stupid." Betty''s eyes turned red and she leaned against his arms. "In this lifetime, being a fool is also a new experience." Theodore Shapiro was not afraid. If he was to be separated from the woman in his arms, that would be the end of the world. "I heard your family still favors boys over girls, don''t you?" Betty looked up at him again. "It''s a little." Theodore Shapiro could not lie. "Then if I didn''t give birth to a son? Will they force you again?" Betty asked him heartbroken. "Daughter is also good. Thepany''s burden is too heavy. Even if we have a son, I''m not willing to let him spend his whole life in fighting. Of course, Betty heard that he wasforting her. She could not help butugh: "Okay, since you said that, I won''t worry anymore. You can always get married if you want. I''m waiting for you. "I won''t let you go anymore." Theodore Shapiro hugged her tightly and kissed her thin lips. Betty''s heart was still trembling. What did this man give up for her? Chapter 1830 Chapter 1830 Theodore Shapiro''s love was straightforward and tolerant. It was like a rain shower, nourishing Betty''s lonely heart. After walking for 28 years on her own in this world, she finally found a person with a soul. Theodore Shapiro did not expect her to agree to him so quickly. "I''m getting married. I don''t want to have a wedding. Can we simply invite friends and family for a meal?" Betty was lying in the man''s arms. Her long hair was gently wrapped around the man''s fingers. He lowered his eyes and stared at her. "Why don''t you have a wedding?" Theodore Shapiro was also thinking of having a grand wedding banquet for her to make her the happiest bride. "Marriage is blunt and it''s actually a matter of two families. I don''t really like publicity. After we get the certificates, we invite tStephenson Family to have a meal. The wedding is not going to be done anymore." TStephenson Family''s rtives had long been indifferent, and she didn''t want to invite them to the wedding anymore. "But you''re so wronged." Theodore Shapiro frowned. "I don''t feel wronged." Betty rolled over andy in his embrace. She shook her head and said, "As long as I don''t feel wronged, it''s not wronged." Betty was a good woman, and she would definitely be a good wife in the future. She was virtuous and capable, and she was considerate. She knew that Theodore Shapiro had already lost a lot for her. A grand wedding was costing a lot and she did not want to tell him true thoughts. She was afraid that the man would insist on giving her a wedding. "Okay, if you don''t want to have a wedding, we won''t do it." Of course, Theodore Shapiro was obedient. "We got the card, we went on a honeymoon, and then we went on the normal route. We were pregnant and gave birth to a child." Betty chuckled, feeling as if her life was on the right track. In the end, she did not live up to this time. "Okay, this family, you have the final say, how you want to live, how we live. I am responsible for making money. You are responsible for this family. In the future, we will have two more children, so that tStephenson Family will be lively." Theodore Shapiro liked her temperament very much. She did not like publicity, but in a low profile, he was willing to live the simplest and ordinary life. This was exactly the life he had always wanted. Betty had already mentioned the marriage with Theodore Shapiro to him. He knew that his sister''s personality, so he naturally did not have any objections, but only hoped that in the future, they would have time toe back to the country. After Betty and Theodore Shapiro received the certificates, they finally met the people from the Shapiro Family. At a banquet, they were all gentle on the surface, but Betty knew that the wealthy family was deep. She was also careful not to make mistakes, but even so, she was still confronted by someone, because she married Theodore Shapiro and became his wife. "Theodore Shapiro has been looking for you to get married for more than a month. I thought you were young and beautiful. I didn''t expect you to be so." Betty was sneered at by a woman at the table. Betty looked up at her. A mixed-race beauty, tall and charming, belonged to two extremes of hers, one morous and one quiet. "Are you questioning me, or do you question Theodore Shapiro''s vision? If it''s against me, I''ll stand in front of you, and everyone will know the beauty and ugliness at a nce. If it''s against Theodore Shapiro, you can go and tell him. "Betty was not angry and she stunned back. "You... you don''t have a little self-awareness? Are you worthy of him? You''re only interested in his money." The mixed-race beautiful face was white, and she thought that Betty would be filthy and did not dare to look at each other and then she was aggressive. "Not only do I like him richness, I also like his high face value, good character, good cultivation, gentleness and tolerance ... By the way, my husband has many advantages. If you want to hear us, let''s sit down. Let me take a closer look. "Betty was still unmoved, her voicezily as if he was chatting about the food today. "You''re sick." The mixed-race beauty was finally unable to breathe. She had never seen a woman like Betty. She could not anger her and make her lose her bnce. "I''m sure I''m sick. You definitely don''t know, but you''re not ill. Looking at someone else''s husband, you can''t behave." Betty sneered. The woman was finally furiously gone. Betty sighed. She could not help but take a spoon and take a picture of her face: "Am I really not worthy of him?" Theodore Shapiro saw that she was being entangled by a woman. He quickly found time to save the scene, but he realized that the woman had already left. "Are you alright? What did she tell you?" Theodore Shapiro walked over and handed her a ss of juice. Betty came over and took a sip. "That''s your suitor. Do you know her?" "Mm, she confessed to me a few times." Theodore Shapiro was so nervous about recognizing that the woman was her suitor. "She''s very beautiful and very feminine," said Betty with a smile. "Everyone feels that she''s beautiful, but she''s not the type I like." Theodore Shapiro immediately avoided answering lightly. This was a proposition. Once he answered badly, he would do something bad. "Is that right? She said just now, I don''t deserve you. Maybe I really don''t deserve it. I have to be self-aware." Bettyughed. "Could it be worthy, hasn''t it been proven?" The man suddenly possessed by her ear and said hoarsely, "If it doesn''t, we''ll go home to try again at night. How good is it?" "Boring." Betty''s face instantly blushed. "I don''t want to try with you." "Why? Are you angry?" Theodore''s face was miserable. Of course, Betty was not angry. On the contrary, she realized that the more she looked at Theodore Shapiro, the better he looked. "Theodore Shapiro, since you''ve chosen me as your wife, you have to adjust your attitude. I don''t want to fight with you." Betty still needed to remind him seriously.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Betty, do you know? I just eavesdropped on a few men who were talking. They all said that you have a very unique temperament, you are so charming, they even said they wanted toe over and chat with you, you''re reminding me at the same time, you must do it yourself, so that I won''t be jealous of you. Betty was stunned and her hair was long: "Really? You''re right. If a woman wants to go out and find someone, it''s a hundred times easier than yours. When Theodore Shapiro saw her confidence return to her face, he chuckled and his heart was fulfilled. Chapter 1831 Chapter 1831 Theodore Shapiro and Betty nned a five-day excursion. Woody Shapiro did not follow them. She returned to her country and continued to study. Theodore Shapiro''s care, which made Woody Shapiro not depressed. She gradually made some friends. Sometimes, she could hear herughter in the ten minutes of noise during ss. Betty and Theodore Shapiro chose one of the beautiful inds. They slept naturally and woke up. They woke up and walked along the beach. They dive, swim, and work hard to make children after dinner. Poetry and the distance were very beautiful, but it was even more beautiful with a beloved person around them. Time flickered. It was already three monthster. Betty and Theodore Shapiro had already registered for marriage. To shorten their distance, Betty chose to leave. After only two months as a full-time wife, she could not bear it. She held a key position at Theodore Shapiro''s charity and started her new life. The time was alreadyte summer and early autumn. Wendy suddenly felt that there was nothing to eat. She only picked spicy, sour, and heavy- mouthed food. Alvina Miller''s stomach bulged up and her temperament was even sweeter. After listening to Wendy Grant''sints, she gave her a suggestion to test her pregnancy. After Wendy Grant finished listening, she immediately went to buy a test stick. When he heard about this news, Duke was naturally extremely ecstatic. He and Wendy finally had the crystallization of love. They would soon be a family of three. Alvina Miller was happy for them too. As time went on, everyone was going through another stage of their lives. Being a wife and a mother, as long as their initial heart did not change, their true heart did not change. When Betty heard that Big Brother was about to have a child, she was very happy for them. She immediately sent a lot of things the child needed from abroad as well as her blessings. Woody Shapiro''s grades had improved a lot. Then, she realized that her grades were bad, not because she was stupid, but because she hadn''t been seriously focused on learning until she discovered her talent. She realized that her grades could be even better. She would no longer have to be scolded by her uncle. She would never have to worry about her grades again. Time flies. In the hospital corridor, Joseph Grant stood nervously at the door of the delivery room. It waste at night. Although it was not the first time, he thought of his beloved wife. He was very worried. "Wow!" A loud cry cried in the delivery room. The little guy was sent nervously out of the delivery room by the nurse. "It''s a pretty little princess. Congrattions, Mr. President." When Joseph Grant heard the news, his handsome face instantly solidified. Then, joy extended in his eyes and his excited fingers were a little trembled. Then, he carefully took his little princess from the nurse''s hand. He lowered his head and stared at the little hand that pulled the little guy. She seemed to be full of resistance to this unfamiliar world. He only looked at her and asked his wife''s condition: "Is she alright?" "Thedy is just overworked after giving birth. It''s not a big deal. She''lle out when she rests," the nurse replied quickly. "Thank you," Joseph Grant gratefully said. Alvina Grant felt faint. She felt like she was kissed by a small, warm little life. It was the nurse who brought the little guy''s forehead to her. The child is a daughter. Alvina Grant could not help butugh and finally fulfilled her daughter''s dream. At this moment, Alvina Miller did not know that her position had changed in the future, because Joseph Grant''s past lover, his daughter had appeared, which also indicated that the favor was about to be divided up. QUMS In the hallway, there was a rush of footsteps. Wendy, apanied by Duke, walked over with her round belly: "Brother, Sister-inw was born? We werete, why didn''t you call us earlier?" "It should be on the way, I didn''t expect that Alvina would be born so soon. I thought at least tomorrow morning." Joseph Grant smiled gently. "Let me see the child, is it a son or a daughter?" Wendy Grant immediately looked over her head.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "It''s a daughter." Joseph Grant''s eyes were doted. Duke looked at her andughed, "Like your sister-inw." Wendy nodded. "Mm, this little face is so cute." It was only six months before Wendy Grant was pregnant. It was not yet production time. Not too long ago, the good news came from Betty, and she was pregnant too. It was the world of the children again. Joseph Grant had ten tables for the princess''s full moon feast It was night, and Alvina Grant gently pushed her blue. She held her chin with one hand and looked at the cute little face in a daze. Liev kissed his sister''s forehead. "Mummy, my sister sleeps every day. When can she y with me and when can she call me brother?" Liev''s hands were looped around his chest. Alvina Miller was defeated by her son''s innocence and couldn''t help butugh at her: "Don''t worry, when she will call your brother, when you are behind you as your little tail you will definitely want to dislike her again." "Why?" Liev blinked and asked strangely. "Because she will be very sticky to you, don''t be bothered by her. You guys grew up together." Alvina Grant gently exined. "Mm." Liev didn''t understand, but he answered very seriously. Later, Wendy Grant gave birth to a son, and Betty also gave birth to a beautiful little half-breed prince. The two pairs of twins of the Wayne Family also grew up. George would eventually grow up to look like his father, and Emma was also loved by her family. Chapter 1832 Chapter 1832 Late at night! Inside a seven-star presidential suite. The color crimson climbed onto Monica White''s clear face. She could not hold back the itchiness in her body. Her pink lips spilled the shameful voice that made her feel, and she pulled the cor ufortably. It''s so hot! Her heart was like a volcano. she wanted to spew out, but she couldn''t find an outlet to vent it. Why was she here? Where is this? When her consciousness was lost, she climbed onto a man''s strong body. Early morning! The sunlight shone through the shrunk beige window and shone into it. The girl who had been tortured for the night slept on the side of the bed and curled up. Monica White, who was sleeping, did not know that bad luck would fall on her head. "Here!" The door of the bathroom was pushed open by a male hand. The man who walked out was tall and his muscles were exposed in the air. It was as perfect as God''s own hands. Every inch of muscle seized by Seiko was full of male strength and beauty. The man walked over to the bed, and the light shining through the curtain happened to shine on his face. His sexy thin lips were light, cold and noble. His cold eyes swept across the sheets, passing a hint of surprise. But then, his beautiful thin lips raised a sneer. After rinsing, the man packed up his suit and was about to leave. However, the moment he turned to leave, he turned around and saw that the light shining in reflected the delicate heart shape on the shoulders of the girl. "Hah!" With a sneer, the man turned around and took out a piece of cash from his wallet, then stacked it on the bedside table. He turned around and leave! At around 10 at noon, Monica White opened her eyes in a dazed tone. It was a luxurious room. Is this a standard hotel? She sat up fiercely, but she identally pulled the wound on her body. The pain of being torn off made her make a few hissings. Damn it, what did she go through? However, the pain from her body had already clearly told her what had happened to her. On her beautiful little face, her blood color instantly faded away. Next month is the day when she and Don Stephenson get engaged. Obviously, the man who stayed with herst night was not Don Stephenson? Then who would it be? No matter who it was, it was the most terrifying and hardest hit for Monica White.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Her panicked eyes looked around. Suddenly, the money piled up on the closet made her chill. Was that man leaving the money? There was another whirl of the sky. She felt worse than death. Monica White sat in the room for a long time before epting this fact painfully. Bloody sheets proved that she had lost her precious virginity. She remembered being drunk in a bar and being taken into this room. But why was she here? Last night, she was drinking with a few good friends to celebrate her engagement. Monica White was in a mess. As for why she woke up in the hotel, she could only ask the two friends. Once again, she turned to the cupboard. That pile of money, a lot silently humiliated her. Monica White wanted to tear the money into pieces, but in the end, she put it in her bag. She wanted to find the bastard and smash the money at him. She did not dare to look at the messy room and quickly left the hotel. The hall on the first floor! Just as Monica White was about to walk out, she saw a ck sports car. The two people who got off the car made Monica White''s mind nk. "Monica White, you''re really here. What are you doing at the hotel?" Fianc¨¦ Don Stephenson pushed open the door and asked. Monica White looked horrified, as if she had made a mistake. Her beautiful eyes shed, trying to exin something. She suddenly saw another person on the sports car. This person was her cousin, Taylor White. In front of her, she would always give people a sense of elegance. She saw that Monica White''s clothes were untidy, her long hair was messy and her expression was panicking. She knew that the n was sessful. She nced at the man beside her. Before she could drive this woman out of the country, she had to disguise her face and look at her in disbelief: "Monica, why are you in the hotel? Did you sleep here yesterday?" "Cousin, I ..." Monica White did not expect that she would be out when she was caught by her fianc¨¦ and cousin. This coincidence, at this moment, Monica White did not even think about it. "What''s on your neck?" Don Stephenson dragged her tightly and stared at her white and tender neck. His handsome face was gloomy and his voice was cold and angry. She saw that Monica White''s skin was as clear and tender as the red marks on it. It was like a cherry blossom in full bloom, against the white snow, as if it had been kissed by her lips. "This should be a hickey, right? Monica, did you spend the night with a manst night?" Hearing this, Don Stephenson''s face became even more angered, and he scolded, "You are happy with other men all night, are you worthy of me? Alright, follow me, I want everyone to know how dirty you are!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "No, Don Stephenson, listen to my exnation..." Monica White''s frightened soul was about to fly away. If her appearance was dragged in front of Grandfather, Grandfather would definitely be furious and even drive her out of the house. "I didn''t!" Monica White shook her head painfully. She had never thought about betraying her fianc¨¦. She really had no clue what happened yesterday. "No, Don Stephenson, listen to my exnation, don''t take me home ..." Monica White begged. Don Stephensonughed coldly and did not want to say anything, "Okay, to the elders, you can exin!" Half an hourter, Monica White was forcibly dragged into a living room by Don Stephenson. Today was Old man White''s birthday banquet. Both parents were gathered in the living room. "What''s wrong?" The two parents'' faces were shocked when they pulled in. Chapter 1833 Chapter 1833 Don Stephenson pushed Monica White fiercely. Monica White took two steps forward, her pale face scared and scared. "Grandfather, I located my phone this morning and found that she was in the hotel. I went to look for her. I didn''t expect that she would spend the night with another man. Look at the kiss marks on her neck. It''s almost shameless to say anything. "Don scolded Monica White''s shame. Don Stephenson''s words made everyone present shocked. This was like a lightning bolt that made the elders of Stephenson and White family so shocked. Monica White had been obedient since he was a child. She was quiet. Old man White nced at his granddaughter''s face and looked at her long hair messy. She was not well-dressed. He instantly trembled and pointed at her angrily. "You ran to sleep with another man. How could my White family have such a shameless daughter? The elder was angry, and Taylor White sneered at the bottom of her heart. This time, Monica White was about to lose her position in Grandfather''s heart. "Grandfather, I ... I don''t have it. I really don''t know what happened yesterday. I was wronged!" Don Stephenson who was standing next to her suddenly pulled on her handbag. Her bag fell and money from the floor was scattered. "Look at what these are? This is her dirty money to apany the man to sleep." Don Stephenson also saw Monica White''s handbag that he did not pull up. Looking at the money spilt on the ground, Monica White becamepletely petrified. "Bastard!" Old Man White''s face turned red and he felt embarrassed. He pointed at Monica White and scolded: "I didn''t expect that you would let other men spoil for money. Get your things out and don''te back within five years!" "Grandfather..." "Get out of here!" "Grandfather, I really don''t!" This happy party was canceled because of what Monica White had caused, and the Stephenson Family left. The marriage between the White and Stephenson families was a big event. They had been set up as early as seven years ago. They had been waiting for Monica White to officially get engaged after graduating from university, but it was unexpected that Monica did this. Old man White was furious and sent by his assistant to the private doctor. At this moment, in therge living room, only Monica White slumped on the ground, her expression breaking down and despair. Who was it? Who was going to harm her? She clearly remembered that she had not drank alcohol, but had just drunk a few sses of fruit juice. Could the fruit juice be drunk? Monica White felt that someone was intentionally hurting her. "Monica White, grandfather let you quickly pack up and leave. Didn''t you hear that?" Someone squatted in front of her. It was Taylor White who spoke as if she had changed. Monica White slowly raised her head to meet her cousin''s undisguised sneer and disgust. "It''s you? You harmed me?" Monica White was not stupid. When she saw Taylor White''s proud look, she guessed the answer. Taylor White snorted, her face showing a cheerful color. "Why?" Monica White dared not believe that her cousin, who had always been kind to her, would change her face in an instant: "Why are you doing this to me?" "Do you want to know?" Taylor White stood up elegantly and looked down at Monica White as if he was looking at a pile of rubbish: "I love Don Stephenson. I''ve long wanted to kick you off your way. "You guys..." Monica White was stunned by anger. "1 "Don Stephenson and I were together three years ago. You probably don''t know anything about it. We traveled to many countries. We slept again and again. Last time, I was pregnant, but I couldn''t justify giving birth to my child. Do you know how much I hate you? Oh, I love him so much, but you fool, you don''t even know anything, it''s ridiculous! "Taylor White seemed to really hear something funny. Her voice was as clear as a silver bell. Monica White felt that herughter was piercing. She forcibly covered her ears and did not want to hear her continue. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. l "I''m the woman Don Stephenson holds on to his apex. He said that in this life, he will only love me and will only spoil me. Monica White, you''ll just die out of this heart., You can still protect your reputation. Otherwise, I''ll find the media and report the incident of you having sex with another man. You don''t want to look up anymore in your life. Our White Family will be ashamed of you. Grandfather loves face most. He won''t forgive you again in his life. "Taylor White sneered and said, every word was like the tip of a knife. Monica White finally understood why this was happening. It turned out to be a conspiracy. She was like a fool and was teased by their partnership. "Monica White, wouldn''t you still want to marry Don Stephenson as your wife? advised you to give up as soon as possible. He had never loved you before. He was good to you before, he just was acting, you''re stitt serious about it, it''s ridiculous. "Taylor White snickered. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "You are the biggest shame. You''ve done all the rigorous things behind me. You''ll get retribution." Her words were taken seriously. Even the servants of the White Family looked at her with a mocking expression. "Quickly get off, or I''ll find the media!" Taylor White was annoying. She hated people saying that her name was not proper. Monica White''s heart seemed to have been dug away fiercely. She went downstairs in distraction. She knew that she had lost her innocence, and that Grandfather would never believe her anymore. She was the victim, but she still had to bear the stigma of all of them. The two of them were really good at nning. Monica White went downstairs with the box as if she was a lost doll, lifeless. She was really unwilling to leave like this. Chapter 1834 Chapter 1834 But if she didn''t leave, would she have to stay and see this scum show? When she thought about it, she felt sick. So, the only thing she could do was choose to leave. Five yearster! On an international flight departing from the International Airport. A red ball fell from the hands of a beautiful little boy and rolled on the high-ss carpet. When the little boy saw what happened, his big ck eyes blinked. He looked over his little head and looked at the sweet young woman sleeping next to him. He secretly unfastened his seat belt. His short legs flickered and he jumped down. Then he chased the ball that had rolled away. It was not long before the little boy ran away. Suddenly, an olddy forcefully pushed a tall man sitting beside her and reminded him loudly: "Sir, your son is gone, quickly bring him back, It''s dangerous to run around on a ne." The man who was pushed by the olddy was tall, handsome, and extremely noble. Stinson Wayne turned his face and nced at the olddy indifferently, his deep cold voice rang out: "He''s not my son, you called the wrong person!" "Ah, aren''t you?" The olddy said in astonishment. "But you guys are obviously like." Stinson Wayne''s sexy lips twitched. He didn''t even have a woman. Where did hee from? "Oh!" A young voice came from a distance, seemingly to pick up his little ball. Then, a free flight attendant came over to help him and carried the little boy who was holding the ball around. She was concerned about the child''s condition. When the little boy shook his head and spoke English in a tender tone, he said he was fine. The beautiful stewardess took the little boy''s hand and walked to Stinson Wayne''s side. She smiled and reminded, "Sir, please take good care of your son. You can''t let the children run around on the ne." Stinson Wayne looked up. He wanted to exin this misunderstanding to the flight attendants, but he did not expect to see the first exquisite and cute little face. It was as if it was like a star filled with a shiny, small and pretty nose. The perfect shape, a pair of crimson little mouths squinted and looked like four or five years old. "Sir, please take good care of your son!" The flight attendant was also impressed by the beautiful face of Stinson.. Her face blushed and reminded softly. "He''s not my daddy, I don''t have a daddy!" The little guy took the lead to resolve this awkwardness. The moment Stinson Wayne heard him say that he did not have a father, he felt a heartache for him. What a pity that such a cute child had no father. The flight attendant and the kind olddy beside her were surprised. "Uh, I''m really sorry, I might have misunderstood, sir, isn''t he really your son? He looks like you!" The flight attendant smiled and exined. Stinson curled his beautiful eyebrows. He knew that such an awkward thing would happen, so he shouldn''t have to lend his private jet out. The little boy turned around and jumped into his seat. His two little hands fastened his seat belt and smiled at the flight attendant. "Sister, I''m fine!" The flight attendant made a fuss and felt embarrassed. After making sure that the little boy was wearing a seatbelt, she could not help but ask a young woman who was sleeping by the window beside her, and asked softly: "Child, is this your sister?" The little boy''s beautiful eyes shed a smile and shook his head. "No, it''s my Mummy!" Hearing the little boy''s words, the man''s deep gaze looked at the sweet woman sleeping beside him on the chair.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The woman slept soundly. She was wearing a ck dress, and now she was covered with a nket. Her long hair covered her half of her face. Just looking at it, she should be a very young woman. She did not expect that she would have such a big son. "Really, it''s too simr, it''s like a biological one!" The olddy next to Stinson Wayne smiled and mumbled. Stinson originally did not care, but when the olddy said a few more words, his gaze fell on the little boy. The little guy wore a white t-shirt and a pair of grey denim shorts. The dress was very simple. It could be matched with his exquisite picturesque face, but it was very beautiful. "Uncle, are you looking at my Mummy?" Gabe blinked his big eyes and smiled at the necessities of Stinson Wayne''s deep eyes, asking with a slightly mischievous tone. Stinson''s expression stiffened. He immediately retracted his gaze and converged. "No!" The little guy skimmed his mouth. "This uncle was really weird. He had just peeked at Mummy and did not admit it." When the nended at the airport, she woke up. She rubbed her eyes and stretched out. Sleeping on the ne was not afortable thing to do. Monica White secretly decided that the next time she had to leave, she would not be able to work all night long. Otherwise, she would be really tired! The ne stopped and all the passengers were ready to get off the ne. Monica White was about to get up. Suddenly, her son dragged her over. The little guy whispered into her ear: this uncle looked at you all the time, Mummy!" Monica White looked at the man beside her and saw that the man did not want to get up and leave. Instead, he took out a pair of sunsses and put it on his face, covering most of his features, But with his sunsses down, she had a beautiful male face. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Don''t talk nonsense, quickly get off the ne. Mummy will take you to eat delicious food!" Monica White urged her son that she had not returned to the country in five years, and she really missed the food in the country. Just as Monica White and her son were nning to get off the ne, a tall figure suddenly stood up behind her. With a pair of sunsses, Stinson Wayne stood behind Monica White, probably because she was so young and had a son. Stinson Wayne looked at her, and suddenly, his eyes narrowed. They saw a woman''s left shoulder with a heart-shaped birthmark. Chapter 1835 Chapter 1835 There was a familiar scene shing in his mind. Five years ago, the woman he slept with seemed to have such a mark too. It was a night that he did not want to remember anymore. He had been forced to have a rtionship with a woman because of the added ingredients. Now that he wanted toe, he was in a terrible mood. He hated to erase all that happened that night, because he remembered that his parents met in this way. It was not love, it was more like a game between adults.. When he thought about his mother''s education, he was not allowed to mess around outside, and he could not bully other girls. Originally, his life was on a normal track, but he still took a step. It was like a dream that night, but he gave a lot of money topensate her. Just as Stinson Wayne was still stunned by the heart-shaped birthmark he had just seen, the young woman was already holding her son''s small hand in his sight. When he remembered that he was going to look for it, he realized that the mother and the child were not found in the crowd. His heart was cold and water-like. Stinson quickly walked out of the cabin with the crowd. At the exit, the crowd was crowded. The arrival of the passengers was concentrated in the hall. It was obviously difficult to find someone through the crowd. Stinson was not a boring person, but the little boy''s birthmark on Mummy''s shoulder reminded him of a bad memory five years ago. Maybe it was a sneak peek, and he just wanted to confirm if that woman had anything to do with him. With the advantage of his high altitude, Stinson Wayne still saw the woman in the crowd. She had just taken a trip and pushed a coach. The little boy was gently held by her and sat on top of the two suitcases. The little boy smiled happily. When he waited for a long time, he realized that he had stared at the other person for a long time. Just now on the ne, Monica White had been tilting her head. He had never seen her right. At the moment, in the crowd, she gave him a stunning feeling. Because it was midsummer, she wore a cool, long dress with ck suspenders, her long ck hair her facial features were of exquisite. The corner of her mouth raised a hint of tenderness as well. However, she had a charming smile and only aimed at her son. Stinson felt an annoyance in his heart, imagining what would happen if that woman smiled at herself. Monica White looked at the coach and chatted with her son. The little guy was smart and saw that there was an ice cream shop in front of him. He immediately used his child''s nature and blinked his big eyes., I want to eat ice cream, okay?" Monica White knew that her son was greedy and that he liked cold drinks. "Just eat one!" The little guy raised his little finger and said obediently. Monica White could not bear him, she pushed the car, walked to the ice cream shop, and bought one to hand over to his son. The little guy happily took it over. The little mouth took a bite, his sweet eyes bent. Seeing that her son was happy, Monica White also pursed her lips and smiled, trying to push her towards the exit.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Mummy, take a bite too!" Gabe asked intimately. "Okay!" Monica White extended her head, opened her mouth and took a bite. Just then, she was about to reach for a tissue to wipe her mouth, but did not expect a big palm to m her slender wrist. The mother and the child were shocked by the sudden appearance of the man. Monica White was toote to clean the corners of her mouth. When Stinson Wayne walked over, he clenched her wrist out of instinct, but he did not expect that when she turned her head, there would be a white liquid on her red lips. Monica White threw her hands away in anger and said unhappily, "Sir, are you okay?" Her voice was very clear and pleasant, like a gentle breeze, very polite. Stinson''s expression returned to normal. Seeing her angry and questioning, he said indifferently: "Have we seen each other before?" Stinson Wayne felt that if she was this woman five years ago, she might have an impression on him. However, the cool eyes of the woman in front of him did not seem to know him at all, which made him depressed. Could she really have mistaken the person? Before Monica White could say anything, the little guy licked the ice cream and spoke coldly. "Uncle, your way of talking is too old-fashioned." Stinson''s handsome expression stiffened. Monica White snorted and said coldly, "I don''t know!" After saying that, Monica White pushed her son to leave, and the little guy said again, "Uncle, my Mummy doesn''t like rude men!" Monica White''s mouth twitched, and then she replied seriously: "Mummy reminded you not to talk to strangers!" The word "stranger" was like a hammer hitting a hammer before he realized that he was a little disoriented. The man''s face turned cold, and he turned around. Monica White hurriedly pushed her son away from the man. When she reached the airport, she saw a person who walked over with a smile. "Miss White, sorry, I''mte, there''s a traffic jam on the road!" The young man quickly apologized and apologized. Monica White smiled, "It''s alright, let''s go!" "Okay, I''ll help you move!" The young man''s name was Dn Prince. Monica White was grateful and hugged her son and stood beside him. Next to him, a ck limited-ss sports car passed by, and Stinson Wayne''s gaze turned casually. He saw a man helping the mother and son move on a trip, and a sneer shed across his thin lips. "Bro, here, look here." Just as Stinson was bored, a clear voice came from afar. He immediately looked towards the voice and saw a girl in her twenties. He also forcibly pulled a boy of the same age and was happily waving his hand at her. Stinson Wayne''s cold expression changed, and his eyes were filled with gentle smiles. Soon, that beautiful pair of people walked in front of him. Looking at the pair of brothers and sisters, Stinson Wayne reached out and touched his sister''s hair: "How did you know that I want to return? I didn''t say anything beforehand. || Chapter 1836 Chapter 1836 "I asked Grandmother, you called Grandmother." Suzanne Wayne blinked her cute, beautiful eyes and smiled with a gloomy face. "If you want to pick up brother, you''re here. Why are you still in contact with me? I still have to practice dancing." Olivia said unhappily. "I''m going to pull you over. Do you have the heart to let me go out alone? I''m so beautiful. What if I''m being targeted by a bad guy?" Suzanne Wayne said with a smile. Stinson Wayne shrugged his shoulders speechlessly. Stinson Wayne looked at the pair of twins and was full of ck lines, but when he returned home, he was very happy to see the rtives'' joy. "Bro, what were you looking at earlier? Are you looking at beautiful women?" Suzanne Wayne blinked her eyes and teased curiously. "No, let''s go home." Stinson Wayne shook his head and wanted to shake off those things just now. "Mm, let''s go!" Suzanne Wayne immediately took his arm, three siblings, and walked outside the airport. The ckmercial car drove towards the center of the city. On the hillside near the city center, there was arge area of the rich vi. Familiar scenery entered the line of sight, and Monica White''s heart was filled with sadness. When she thought of her childhood growing up in that vi area, but now that she could not go back, her heart stung. Last year, she received a phone call, but it was bad news. Grandfather''s heart attack recurred and he died in a timely manner. Taylor White counted her grandfather''s death to her. She was speechless and wanted to refute it, but she felt that there was no need for it. The uncle of the White Family again took over thepany. Who would listen to her exnation? Two months after Grandfather''s death, she received a call from awyer saying that she would inherit 10 percent of her father''s stake in the White Family. Until now, she had not seen the distribution form. She was afraid that it was Taylor White who swallowed her 10% of the shares. Monica White did not dare to think about it because she was not short of money now. She had the ability to feed herself and her son. She had a chance encounter overseas. She helped an olddy on a heavy rainy day. Later, Monica White realized that the olddy she saved was a famous dress maker in America. She who did not know anything about dresses had gradually be a fashion gown. She had escaped from the past and now returned in a low profile. Only one of them could understand the hardships she experienced. She returned to China this time to do something for her teacher. She had to work in the country for three years before she returned to her originalpany to work. She did not tell the mentor what had happened to her. When the mentor found her to ask for help, she did not have a reason to refuse. The mentor gave her a new birth, and she was willing to do anything for the mentor. Moreover, she felt that she had escaped for too long. She could not be a deserter forever. Even if Taylor White was holding her hand in front of her and showing a kind of affection in front of her, her heart would not make waves again. "Miss White, our boss is very concerned about your new productunch. It must be another shocking work, so it''s.exciting to look forward to." After seeing Monica White, Dn Prince realized that she was younger than he thought. He had been very embarrassed to talk to her earlier. He felt that he was older than others, but he only had a small staff, and Monica White was a designer with both fame and fortune. "You''re ttering!" Monica White said modestly. The little man sitting beside him was holding a robotic monster in his hand. In terms of practical ability, Monica White was still very proud of her son. He had participated in several mechanical assemblypetitions abroad, and he could win every time. He really did not know how many whimsy he had in his head. Her son''s cleverness was the mostforting thing to Monica White. Even though she was now a single mother, the little guy was very self-reliant, so she did not need to worry too much. Because every time she signed up for thepetition, the other little boys were apanied by their father. Before thepetition, the father and son would sit together to exchange their experiences, except for her son, who was silently sitting by the side. Although she had worked hard to learn more about the mechanics and facilitate communication with her son, she had limited brain space and no talent at all. She needed her son to correct her mistakes every time,Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. making her blush a few times. Fortunately, her son did notin, but whenever he stared nkly at themunication between other fathers and sons, Monica White cursed the irresponsible bastard who slept with her in her heart. Cars came into the city center. There are a lot of buildings. "Is that building new? I don''t think I''ve seen it in the past!" Monica White pointed in amazement at the center of the city, where a huge tower stood half a height above the other country''s building. The ss shone with noon sunlight and it was breathtaking. "It was built it three years ago. Have you heard of the Wayne Family? It''s the office building that the new heirs of the Wayne Family have built for themselves." When Dn Prince talked about it, he was extremely envious and respectful. "Wayne Family? Is that family famous on the rich list?" Monica White had heard of the Wayne Family before living in this city, but that super-rich man came from an ordinary rich family like the White Family. She said that she was too far away to understand this family. "Yes, it''s the Wayne Family. Three years ago, the new heir had built this building, and it took two years to build it." Dn Prince introduced. "Oh!" Monica White remembered that she had been backst year, but her grandfather passed away and was in a heavy mood. She didn''t pay special attention to it. The little guy looked up at the building, his mouth stunned and he continued to y with the robotic monster in his hand. Thepany where Monica White worked was not far from that building. This was also a unique building, as if it had just been built and its appearance was bright and beautiful. "Miss White, your apartment is just across the road. I''ll send you over to store your luggage!" "It''s hard work!" Monica White said gratefully. Dn Prince guided Monica White to the apartment where they lived. Thepany attached great importance to her work, and even had a three- bedroom exquisite suite that was very satisfying to her.. Chapter 1837 Chapter 1837 After Dn Prince left, Monica White and her son were relieved. "Mummy, did you have a drink? I''m thirsty!" The quiet little guy walked down in front of Mummy! Monica White opened the fridge and put a lot of drinks in it. She brought a bottle of milk to her son: "You y for yourself, Mummy will pack up and take you out to eatter." "Okay, Mummy, do you want me to help?" Gabe looked at her with a big star-like smile. Monica White took down his little box full of toys: "Clean up your own stuff!" The little guy immediately answered, and the mother and son started to clean up the room. In the afternoon, the mother and the child were tired. After a short break, they changed their clothes and decided to go out to eat. Monica White was very familiar with this city. She took her son to a restaurant she used to go to. The non-working Monica White wore a casual outfit, a pair of skinny jeans, a thin white shirt, and her long hair was scattered behind her back. "Monica White!" As soon as she stepped into the dining room, she heard a breathless roar from behind.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Both the mother and the child were shocked. They turned around and saw a disheveled woman with her hands on her knees as she stared at them angrily. "Mummy, it is your enemy?" The little guy immediately asked nervously. However, Monica White looked at the girl who blushed and panted. "Susie?" Susie Grant was Monica White''s best friend. Unfortunately, for five years, they had broken their contacts. Susie Grant eased her breath and quickly walked towards her, tearing her eyes: "Monica White, I thought you were really dead." Who said she was dead? She is alive. Gabe felt that this menacing sister and Mummy would surely have great hatred. When they met, they would say such bad luck. In the next second, Susie Grant hugged Monica White. She cried and said, "Thest time I met Taylor White, I asked her where you were. She said that you were dead., That vicious woman, it was her who damned it." When Monica White heard Taylor White''s name, her face shed with anger. She patted her friend''s shoulder and said ashamedly, "Susie, I''m sorry. I didn''t take the initiative to contact you. "You only know now that you''re not loyal enough. Toote, you have topensate for the loss of my soul!" She looked at the little boy and said. "Who''s this ...?" " Gabe did not expect her to ask her this way. he immediately stretched out his little hand and tugged on Mummy''s finger, raising his chin slightly: "She''s my Mummy." Susie Grant was stunned. Then, she stared at Monica White in shock: "Monica, are you married? When did you invite me for a wedding?" Monica White smiled and shook her head: "I''m not married, but he''s my son, Gabe, she''s your Aunty Susie!" "Hello Aunty Susie!" The little guy smiled at her politely. Susie Grant was shocked by his beautiful little face, and then she said nkly: "Why did this little face seem to have been seen before?" Monica White shook hands in front of her friends: "Gabe and I are going to eat, have you eaten before?" "I''ve eaten, I''ll eat another meal too!" Susie Grant had too much to say to this buddy. Monica White smiled. The three of them walked upstairs and took a seat. Monica White was ordering. Susie Grant''s beautiful eyes widened and he stared at Gabe. "My son is so old. Five years ago, you were only 19 years old!" Susie Grant felt sad. She felt that something bad had happened to her friend. When Monica White heard her words, the pain in her heart was hooked up. She pretended to be strong and did not care. Gabe did not understand the world of adults, nor did he understand why there were so many things to talk about when two women were together. He felt so noisy! But he could not protest, he had to support his cute little chin and blink his big eyes to listen to them. "Monica, do you find out that your son looks like a person?" Susie Grant was so surprised when she saw Gabe just now, all because of a man she knew. "Who?" Monica White stunned. Susie Grant directly said a name: "Stinson Wayne!" "I don''t know!" Monica White had heard of this name, but had never seen this person. Susie Grant woke up in shock: "Yes, I forget that you don''t know him." He had always listened to the adults'' speeches. His big ck eyes turned around and he remembered the word Stinson. Gabe had always wanted to know who his father was. He really hoped that one day, when he went to participate in thepetition, having father with him would be a small dream. The little guy felt that a long man like him might be his father. But so far, he had only heard Aunty Susie mention a man named Stinson Wayne, who looked like him. Could it be his father? In front of the little guy, Susie Grant did not dare to ask what happened to Monica White five years ago. "Monica, do you want to stay in the country for a long time?" I had already talked about each other''s work jus now. I knew that Monica White was now a dress designer, while Susie Grant had just graduated from university and was an idle person. "Maybe two or three years!" Monica White shook her head. "I really hope you don''t leave anymore, we''re rare to get together!" Susie Grant sighed softly. "Yeah, it''s hard to be alone when you''re abroad. Fortunately, I have a son, so I can use him to have fun!" Monica White said with a smile. The little guy shook beside her. Susie Grant stared at Gabe''s beautiful little face, and suddenly her head lit up, and she pleaded: "Here, can you use your son''s high value to use it?" Monica White was stunned: "Why are you using it?" "My sister started a children''s English training ss, and she couldn''t find a suitable target. Your son has been living abroad since he was a child. English must be great, let him help stand for two days Susie Grant knew that it was not good for her to make such a request When she met, but she was really looking at Gabe''s overly beautiful face. Other children could not attract her attention. Chapter 1838 Chapter 1838 Monica White smiled and nodded: "Okay, I''m worried that I don''t know how to adapt my son to life here." "Mummy!" Gabe felt like he had been sold cheaply by Mummy. She did not ask for his advice. However, the little guy only had to ept his fate. So, the next day, Monica White took his son to stand guard. Susie Grant prepared a lot of delicious food for him, and also sent him a set of toys. The little guy was also asked to take a picture and print it on the leaflet. Monica White hoped that her son would reach out to the crowd and learn to show his love. The little guy was speechless about Mummy''s hope. In the most prosperous section, a few girls were sending out flyers to passersby. A ck car stopped by the side of the road, the car door opened and a man walked down. Stinson was wearing sunsses and a tailored ck suit. He was tall and straight, and his handsome features were sharp. Standing in the crowd, he also showed the extraordinary and noble atmosphere of his body. A girl habitually handed a leaflet to someone beside her. When she saw a man with such an extravagance and nobleness passing in front of her, she subconsciously shrugged her hand, but the other party still did not coldly refuse, and her long fingers pulled away. That leaflet. Stinson Wayne was willing to take the leaflet. he simply did not want to trouble the little girls. After all, it was not easy to distribute the leaflets here on a hot day. He looked down at the contents of the leaflet, and suddenly, a cute little face appeared in his eyes. He frowned and reached for his sunsses. After making sure that the little boy was mistaken for his son on the ne, he smiled. The world is really small! Originally, he wanted to throw it away with this leaflet, but an inexplicable emotion made him hold his palm tightly until he entered the upscale restaurant. He came here to socialize, so when he was walking up the elevator, he carried the leaflet directly into his suit pocket. After two days of ying with her son, Monica White was about to start working. She had returned to the country this time, bringing in some of the representative works of the mentor, including some of her own designs. Thepany had invited her toe and help. When Monica White stepped into thepany, she felt the pressure. She could embarrass herself, but she couldn''t lose the face of the mentor, so she had to handle things to the best of her ability. During the day, Gabe was sent to Susie Grant''s English training ss for children. Susie Grant patted her chest to assure her that the little guy would not be bored. On the first day of Monica White''s entry into thepany, she continued to meet with various meetings. Immediately, there was ady from the rich family who wanted to let the legendary master design a top dress for them.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The most taboo of thedies was the appearance of a gown on different asions. Therefore, the paranoid attitude towards the gowns led them to look for better designers to help them fulfill their dreams. Monica looked at the orders that had piled up on the table and shook her head in sighs. Her boss was a middle-aged man named Elijah Boothe. He was very happy when he saw the order flew over. He walked over and said to Monica White: "Monica, it''s an absolutely right choice to hire el back. I''ll set up a banquet to clean up the air for you, but don''t leave me alone!" "Thank you, Mr. Elijah. I''m really ttered!" Monica White smiled and nodded. She was very confident in her design style, and this confidence also stemmed from her hard work abroad. She wanted to satisfy the preferences of these rich and too richdies. She also had her own secret trick, so although there were a lot of orders, she wouldn''t feel tired of it. She only hope that she would be able to move forward on her career path. In the evening, Monica White took her son to Mr. Elijah''s dinner. novo Mr. Elijah hired many famous people in the industry, as well as thepany''s top leaders. When Monica White came in, countless pairs of eyes stared at him. She knew that she was an admirer of the famous designer, Karina. Unexpectedly, she would be so young and beautiful. She was just like a pure female student who had just left school. Even though Monica White was young, she was very courteous. The little guy with her side was not afraid of the stage. She let him greet and he also greeted generously. Because it was a private banquet, many people brought their children over, and Gabe was immediately dragged by the little guys to y. Monica White sat in the position, feeling like a thorn in the back. Everyone was a peer, so jealousy was inevitable. Monica White had long been used to it. When she became Karina''s only private tutor, this kind of jealous gaze was no less. After the dinner, Monica White recognized her in the circle. Of course, someone had recognized her. That night, Taylor White received a call from a friend. "What? She''s gone back home? Who told her toe back?" When she heard the name of Monica White, Taylor White could not swallow. "She seems to have returned to work for her. Now, Karan International Design Company is working." "Got it, thank you!" When she hung up, Taylor White looked gloomy. She clenched her phone bitterly. Taylor White and Don Stephenson have been married for more than five years and have never given birth to a son. Instead, they have two daughters, but the Stephenson Family has only one single child. It was extremely anxious for her not to be pregnant with her son. At this time, when she heard the name of Monica White, Taylor White felt like she swallowed the flies. She only felt the disgust. She instantly put on a spike and watched for the woman who suddenly returned. In order to be able to get pregnant with her son, Taylor White already had some magical barriers. She had tried everything she could, and had endured any pain. Taylor White was extremely annoyed. Why did other women can give birth to a son? but it was so difficult for her. When Taylor Whiteforted herself, she heard the knock on the door. She ran over happily, opened the door, and saw that Don Stephenson stood outside with a gloomy face. "Husband, are you here?" Taylor White''s charming voice rang and she was about to hug him. Don Stephenson pushed her away and said with a cold face, "You love to run away from home, why don''t you go further?" After hearing this, Taylor White''s face darkened, and her beautiful eyes were filled with tears of injustice: "Husband, why did youe to me? You can''t have a son and it''s not my problem. Why do you all me me?" Chapter 1839 Chapter 1839 Don Stephenson frowned, thinking that the two of them went to the hospital for a checkup, and even ate some remedies. But she can give birth to a son and he really did not know why. "Okay, don''t cry. In the future, don''t argue with my parents. They want their grandson too." Don Stephenson patiently consoled her. Taylor White immediately rushed into his arms, her hands sped around the man''s waist, grievances and pitiful said: "Don, will you regret marrying me? Have you ever thought about Monica White again? ... " "Taylor, what are you talking about? We got married because we''re in love, don''t think nonsense!" A pure and beautiful face shed in Don Stephenson''s mind. Taylor White raised her mouth and smiled happily: "Okay, I won''t mention her anymore, Don Stephenson, I really love you!" Don Stephenson was indifferent to her gentle confession, only habitually touching her long hair, blowing in her ears: "Me too!" Taylor White was even more pleased. She felt that she would always be the woman on the top of Don Stephenson''s heart. Even if Monica White picked this time to return to the country, she would not break up their strong marriage. "Husband, I want it!" Taylor White hugged Don Stephenson''s waist, only to find that her husband''s figure was really good, tall and solid, handsome and charming. Don Stephenson was busy with his work for a day, so he really could not raise his interest and wanted to reject it. Taylor White tiptoed and took the initiative to kiss his thin lip, pursing her lips delicately: "Come on, I really want it!" Don Stephenson looked at his wife''s charming appearance, and a me ignited in his heart. He immediately held her lips and kissed her. Taylor Whitey on her back, feeling the enthusiasm of the man over and over again. She hugged the man tightly and smiled proudly. Don Stephenson really loved her, and every time, she was so happy and satisfied, and she would never give this man to Monica White. Don Stephenson fell asleep tiredly, but Taylor White could not sleep for a long time. She turned her side and looked at the man beside her with a gentle and affectionate gaze. She felt that Don Stephenson was the most charming man she had ever met, and there was a magic in him that could make her crazy. The next day, Taylor White partnered with her best girl and nned to "look at" Monica White. With theplete set of information from Monica White, the two of them easily came to the hall of Karan International Design Company. "Taylor, Monica White must not give up, want toe back as a demon!" Her girlfriend, Patricia DiCerto, sneered. "She''s a little monster, can I fight her?" Taylor White''s current identity was indeed unusual. All of Taylor White''s outfits today were international brands, and she only picked limited edition items to wear. The two arrived at the reception and were stopped by the reception staff. "We''re here to look for Monica White''s custom-made dress!" Patricia DiCerto raised her eyebrows in a proud tone. Seeing that it was a guest, the front desk did not dare to block it anymore. Monica White was working in the production room. She suddenly heard a call from her boss and asked her to go to the lounge to receive guests. Monica White did not think too much. She had already received a lot of orders by hand, and she was afraid that many people woulde under the name of her teacher. Monica White asked the assistant to bring in the drinks and fruits. She returned to her office to get some information and walked towards the lounge. Just as she was thinking about the information to be introducedter, the assistant had already opened the door for her. When she looked up, Monica White was shocked. The two of them sitting on the sofa were impressed. Her hatred and grudges came like a tidal wave, making her blood freeze and her expression stiff. Taylor White raised her chin and looked at Monica White. After five years of not seeing her, she lived more beautifully than she thought. This knowledge made Taylor White''s heart unhappy. §Ö She felt that Monica White had been expelled from the country five years ago. She should be disheartened and live gloomy. At least, she would not stand in front of her like this. "Monica, long time no see!" Taylor Whiteughed. Although it was just a simple greeting, it could also make people hear the coldness that pierced their bones. Monica White''s heart was fluctuating, and the resentment boiling in her blood was stirring her reason. However, after pulling it out? Taylor White was now the eldest daughter of the White Family and the youngest grandmother-inw of the Stephenson Family. Her identity was notparable to that of her. As a result, Monica White held back her impulses, but her fingers tightened. "You don''t know me? I''m your cousin." Taylor White continued to smile, deliberately saying such cold talk to hurt Monica White. Next to her, Patricia DiCerto sneered: "Taylor, why so kind to her? Don''t forget, she won''t be thinking to close to your husband. " When Monica White heard Patricia DiCerto''s words, she seemed to be awake. She calmly and thoughtfully said, "Are you both here for my custom dress?" Taylor White and Patricia DiCerto thought that Monica White would definitely curse and even count their charges. However, Monica White did not know them at all. Taylor White directly tore off the false mask, and stood in front of Monica White on nine centimeters of heels. In terms of height, Taylor White was at a disadvantage because she was only one meter six and one, while Monica White had one meter and sixty-six. This was why Taylor White had to step on a pair of haters. However, even if this was the case, it seemed that Taylor White could not condescend to Monica White and could only look at her. "Monica White, don''t pretend, I won''t elineExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. know what your purpose is. I''ll warn you, if you dare to find my husband and want to rekindle with him, I''ll make you die. It''s ugly. "Taylor White''s sullen words warned Monica White that she was especially biting thest sentence. As if he was afraid that Monica White would pretend to be deaf and inaudible. Chapter 1840 Chapter 1840 Monica White looked at her calmly and listened to her aggressive and arrogant warning. She just said coldly: "What are you talking about? Forgive me, if you don''te to me to talk about cooperation, I''m sorry, I''m busy!" After saying that, Monica White turned around and left. Even if Patricia DiCerto was about to escape, she immediately blocked the way to the door. Monica White frowned and she stared coldly at Patricia DiCerto. Patricia DiCerto raised her chin, but was stabbed by Monica White''s cold gaze. Her heart was missing a section, and the whole person did not feel that kind of courage anymore. Her heart was in shock. In her memory, Monica White was like a kitten with a tail on her back. She didn''t dare to speak loudly anywhere. She was easily shy and frightened because her parents died in a car ident when she was seven years old. It was the granddaughter of the White Family, but apart from the fact that an old man would love her, she had no confidence in the White Family. Nowadays, Monica White was like a butterfly that had been transformed. Her eyes were bright. She did not have panic and timidity in her eyes. She was like a pool of iced water. When she looked at someone, she would stab that coldness into his skin. Taylor White did not feel how much Monica White had changed. Apart from her increasingly beautiful face and wanting her to tear through her fingers, she felt that Monica White was still the woman she could bully. "Monica White, do you think that if you don''t face me, you will be lucky enough to get my husband''s mercy? Even if you pack yourself beautifully, he won''t look at you more. He told me that you''re very dirty, he''s disgusting. "Thinking about the fact that she had been slept by another man five years ago, this was the only time that Taylor White was happy, and she had to take out her feelings about Don Stephenson. Monica White sneered, turned her head, and stared at Taylor White and asked, "Early morning, I''ve been troubled by Mrs. Don, I wonder if I''m honored. If you''re not afraid of me returning, you wouldn''t bother looking for me. That is to say, you and Don Stephenson aren''t happy.'' Taylor White''s heart was pierced by these words. Her eyebrows fell, her anger was high, and she pointed at Monica White''s face and scolded: "What are you? You are just a shame of our White Family, I will be afraid of you. Don''t say such ridiculous words. When I snatched him over in the past, I proved that I was more attractive than you are. Now, I''m just here to remind you that if you hit my knife, you''ll die." Monica White was not frightened by her ruthless words, because she returned to the country and had nothing to do with Don Stephenson. She had even chased away this unworthy scumbag from her life. Even with this scumbag in front of her, she had also been cklisted by her as a rejecting partner. If it had not been for Taylor White''s initiative to find her bad luck, she would not have seen her in this life. But many things in the world are often beyond human decision. Just like at this moment, Monica White did not want to see Taylor White at all. "That''s right, Monica White, you''re less of yourself here. Taylor and her husband love each other. You can''t get in your leg. You are advised to die early, don''t embarrass yourself here." Monica White really didn''t want to continue to tear up with these two mad dogs. "Don''t worry, I won''t see Don Stephenson again in my whole life, and I hope you won''te over to disturb my life." Monica White knew that if she didn''t give Taylor White a certain word, she would definitely bite her and not let go. But she was busy at the moment and had to take care of her son. She didn''t have time to y with them. "Is this your truth?" Taylor White looked suspicious. She felt that Monica White could not hate her, but she forgave her so easily. "I''m really busy!" Taylor White snorted: "Don''t use your work as an excuse. I hope that you are really returning for this job, but don''t have other thoughts. If you let me know that you contact my husband, I''ll let you appear in the country. Go on, remember, have this ability now! " Monica White''s eyes trembled for a moment. Indeed, Taylor White was now a figure in the upper ss. "Don''t worry, I promise I won''t take the initiative to contact him!" Victory was finally revealed on Taylor White''s face, her chin raised and her girlfriends away. Monica White breathed a sigh of relief. She did not expect that when she returned to China, she would hire this offensive person to let her know her work address. Forget it, if she didn''t hurt someone §Ö§ä who wasn''t worth it, she would also be mentally prepared before she returned to the country. Her job was to serve people from the upper social circle. It was impossible for her to meet Taylor White. As long as she shows her determination in the future, she believed that Taylor White would not waste time on her. After all, there are definitely a lot of women around Don Stephenson. She had to deal with other women''s. Even though she hadforted herself this way, there was still a trace of pain in her heart. It was not because she had to face the pair of men and women. She had given up her identity as the daughter of the White Family and gave up 10% of her father''s equity. She just wanted to live in her own world. Why did these bad guys provoke her? When Taylor White and Patricia DiCerto left the office, they suddenly saw a cute and delicate little boy sitting on the casual sofa beside him. He was holding aic book and looking at it intently. The moment she saw this amazing child, Taylor White''s footsteps could not move. Patricia DiCerto stopped, her eyes shing twice on Taylor White''s face. "This child is so beautiful, her mother is so happy!" Because she had never been pregnant with a boy, Taylor White was very envious of others having such a beautiful son. If this child were hers, that would be great. "Taylor, don''t look, you''ll be pregnant sooner orter!" Patricia DiCerto immediately asked tofort her.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Taylor White could not help but look at her two more eyes, but her heart was still captivated by the little boy''s exquisite and cute look. Chapter 1841 Chapter 1841 She believed that if she could give birth to Don Stephenson''s son, he would be more beautiful than this little boy. They had such a good gene. In the afternoon, Monica White urged herself to work, so she didn''t want to spoil her thoughts because she was picking a shirt. Near the end of work, her boss, Elijah Boothe, found her and wanted to take her to a banquet. He wanted to let her know more about some women in the socialite circle and expand herworking. This was good for the future development of thepany. It was a business banquet. Monica White did not reject it. She just made a request. No matter where she went, she would bring her son. Elijah Boothe understood the bitter loyalty of her single mother. When he agreed, he also said that he would bring his assistant to go over and help her look after the child. Monica White picked a very fit ice-blue fishtail dress, this is her new design, this dress is very test the woman''s body, but also very picky, the skin is not white, it cannot wear its ethereal temperament. Monica White put it on, and also had amercial purpose, hoping to attract more attention and bring more customers. "Mummy, you''re so pretty!" Gabe stood behind her and he couldn''t stop admiring her. Monica White turned around and touched her son''s head: "Went to the banquetter, you have to keep up with Mummy, don''t run around." "Yes, Mummy, don''t worry, I won''t run around!" Even though he was young, Gabe was able to understand her work because he had been with Mummy too many times. Monica White was still very relieved about this little guy. She did not know if it was her illusion. She felt that her son was better than his peers in terms of IQ.. Elijah Boothe had finally gotten these two invitations. Today the main character of this banquet was the master of this city. Everyone was deeply honored to be able to attend the banquet. Monica White took her son and drove with Elijah Boothe to reach their destination. This is the only seven-star hotel in the city built on the beach. The vast sea reflected theyers of the skyscraper. At this moment, in the parking lot in front of them, luxury cars were gathered and it was very spectacr. By invitation card, Monica White and Elijah Boothe entered the main banquet hall on the third floor. They felt like they had entered another world. The people here were beautifully dressed, handsome men gathered, and the fragrance was chaotic and luxurious. Because this was a private banquet and was held by the new heir to celebrate his birthday, the guests were younger and the atmosphere was extremely warm. Monica White followed Elijah Boothe''s side. Elijah Boothe was a gentleman. He introduced the identity of Monica White to the friends he knew. Some people were joking with them. Monica White''s impression of Elijah Boothe had improved a lot in vain. She felt that his style was decent, but only in the future would she understand Elijah Boothe''s special hobby.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. On the observation deck on the second floor, a tall and straight body leaned on the railings and watched the crowd in the hall downstairs. The bright lights reflected the man''s noble and handsome face. The most striking thing was the unfathomable eyes, sharp and dark, like a whirlpool. "Young Master, there are a lot of guests today!" Next to him, Vittorio Storaro, the confidant of Stinson Wayne, spoke up. "Mm!" The man looked at the crowd indifferently. Suddenly, an ice-blue figure stood out among the crowd of fresh clothes. Stinson Wayne''s eyes were tight, even if far away, his eyes still captured the amazing figure, and of course, the little boy in a ck id suit held by her hand. He stared at the mother and son. At that moment, the little boy reached out to the food area, and her mother followed her. He opened his eyes wide. It was the pair of mother and son that had been seen on the ne. How could they appear here? "Vittorio Storaro, let''s go!" Stinson Wayne saw the little guy''s figure ran towards the food area. Vittorio Storaro was stunned. "Didn''t Young Master say that he only left the middle part of the banquet and went out to greet them? Why the banquet just began and the young master was in the mood to go around?" Stinson Wayne was single in the pocket of his trousers. Most of the people who came this time weredies anddies of the rich family. Just because of Stinson Wayne, he suddenly saw him. descend from the sky like a prince charming. There were a few daring people who were already standing on the stairs waiting to greet him. Stinson Wayne was well trained. Someone came to greet him. He responded politely. Vittorio Storaro followed his side and helped to deal with it. Originally, he thought that the young master was going to the ce with the most crowds, but when he looked up, he saw that the direction of Stinson Wayne was the buffet food area. Stinson Wayne ignored his gaze from the side, his gloomy eyes staring at the little guy in the food district trying to scream the spoon. Gabe made a cup of ice cream for himself, but unfortunately, he couldn''t get a spoon. "Do you need my help?" A deep, maic male voice sounded behind him. The little guy immediately turned around and saw him. His ck eyes widened. "Uncle, it''s you again!" Stinson Wayne looked at his soft, short hair, and reached out as if he was so gentle. "Yeah, it''s me again!" Stinson Wayne said as he passed the spoon to him. Gabe immediately thanked: "Thank you, uncle!" Stinson Wayne saw him holding a ss of ice cream and was about to leave. He suddenly stopped and whispered to him. Gabe blinked his eyes and shook his head: "No, I''m going to find my Mummy. If she can''t see me, she''ll be worried!" Stinson Wayne''s gaze crossed the crowd and stared at the woman who smiled and nodded. In the end, he saw a man standing beside her, his eyes instantly dark and cold. It''s a man again? The little guy had already run back to Monica White''s side. When Monica White saw her sone over and noticed that his bow tie was a little crooked, she bent over and sorted it out for him. Chapter 1842 Chapter 1842 Stinson Wayne''s gaze was still on her body. He suddenly saw her bend over, exposing her full snow-white scenery. He couldn''t tell that her body was quite good. "Young Master, what are you looking at?" Vittorio Storaro noticed that the Young Master was in a daze and asked curiously. Stinson Wayne was awakened by the assistant''s voice. He could not help cursing. Damn it, he knew that she had changed two men for a few days. "Nothing!" Stinson Wayne''s face was covered with ayer of frost, and he turned and walked towards the crowd. Monica White acquainted Elijah Boothe with a lot of people. She was tired from stepping on a pair of high heels. She greeted Elijah Boothe and decided to find a ce to sit down and rest. The little guy was about to finish the ice cream and was about to get something for Mummy. Suddenly, an unspeakable voice came: "Monica White, why are you here?" Monica White raised her head and saw the two people she hated the most in her life. Taylor White hugged Don Stephenson''s arm and appeared in front of her. Taylor White did not dare to believe that it was Monica White at the beginning, until she came to see it, it was really her. In the afternoon, she had just warned her not to appear in front of her husband, but she did not expect them to meet at night. For Taylor White, it was annoying. Don Stephenson''s gaze was slightly shocked. He looked at Monica White, who was dressed in an ice-blue tail fish dress, as if he saw a mermaid swimming in the deep blue sea. Monica White''s long ck hair was curled at the end of her hair, making her long hair look fluffy and charming. It''s no wonder that Don Stephenson was so touched. In his impression, Monica White always had ck hair that was short, and there was no aura, not to mention the charm of the style, it was just like a high school student. It was nauseating.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. However, the young woman who appeared in front of him at the moment had revived the dry image of his Monica, and made his eyes wide open. Monica White looked up and nced at them indifferently. Then, she said coldly: "Why can''t I appear here? Did you guys have this banquet? If you do, I''ll leave right away!" Taylor White''s breath sped up in her chest. She immediately turned around to find that her husband was staring at Monica White without blinking. "Husband, aren''t you going to talk to your friend? You go, I''ll talk to her!" She did not want to let Don Stephenson look at Monica White. Taylor White immediately said to him charmingly. In front of Taylor White, Don Stephenson did not have the face to say hello to Monica White either, so he nodded and left with a stiff body. Taylor White immediately asked with a cold expression on her: "Did you do it on purpose? Did you know that we''re here tonight to the banquet, so we came here to smash our venue?" "You think too much!" Monica White answered coldly. On the side, when Gabe found out that this fierce woman was having a bad intention towards her mother, he immediately stared at her vigntly. When Taylor White''s gaze turned to the side, she saw this little boy and she was shocked. Wasn''t this the one she wanted to steal? How could he be here? "Mummy, let''s sit over there!" Gabe suddenly reached out and grabbed Mummy''s hand. Hearing that this beautiful and delicate little guy was actually yelling at Monica White to read Mummy, Taylor White was shocked. "Okay, let''s go!" Monica White did not want to chat with Taylor White anymore. Taylor White was shocked for a long time, her face full of expression, resentment, jealousy, and surprise. Monica White actually has a son? Moreover, her son was so cute and handsome. She was the son she wanted to give birth to in her dreams. A deep sense of jealousy filled her heart. If she thought that Monica White had be more beautiful and had a decent job, it wasn''t Taylor White who resented her most. Monica White sat in a corner with her son, and Taylor White looked up. The sense of loss and grief in her heart made her clench her fists resentfully. Gabe hugged Mummy''s arm in pain, "Mummy, that bad aunt is so scary!" "If you see her in the future, don''t talk to her, do you know?" Although Monica White did not want to educate her son to hate others, it was a special case for Taylor White, because this woman was really too hateful and would hurt her. "Okay, I''ll run when I see her!" The little guy nodded and answered in order to reassure Mummy. Content belongs to The mother and son sat and ate, then they saw the dance music ying, and many men and women spun into the dance floor. Monica White''s gaze was also attracted. "Mummy, do you want to dance?" Gabe realized that Mummy was still looking at the couple with envy, so he asked softly. Monica White always told the truth to her son. She nodded, "I don''t think I have a partner!" "Mummy, I''ll go find you a dance partner!" Gabe scratched her head as if he was a kind-hearted uncle. "You help me find it? You don''t even know anyone, how can you find it?" Monica Whiteughed, feeling that her son was too cute, making her kiss him. "Mummy, you wait, I must find the I most handsome uncle to dance with you!" Seeing that Mummy didn''t believe that he had this ability, the little guy snorted in disbelief and ran away. Monica White stood up anxiously and chased her son''s small figure. Gabe''s small figure was sneaking around in the crowd. Very quickly, he saw the handsome and gentle uncle. He was sitting in the middle of a group of people. Many people were talking to him. The way he danced with Mummy was already imaginable in Gabe''s head. "Mummy would definitely like it." This uncle is so handsome. "Gabe, slow down!" Monica White was anxious. However, she was so elegantly dressed that everyone was whispering. Chapter 1843 Chapter 1843 Just as Monica White was rushing into the crowd, she finally saw her son''s small figure. However, when she saw that her son was whispering to a man''s ear, she was trembling. Looking closely at the man''s face, Monica White felt like it was familiar to her.. Monica White was impatient for a moment, but her beautiful eyes were still panicking as she stared in the direction of her son and the man. Suddenly, she saw the man''s mouth smile and nod at her son. What did he mean by nodding? Even before Monica White''s clenched heart had returned to its original position, she saw the man standing up on the sofa, walking towards her step by step with his long slender legs. "Son, what trouble did you do?" Monica White felt like her legs had taken root. She wanted to run away, but she was worried that her son would run around and could not move her legs. A pair of beautiful eyes widened as she watched the man''s elegant figure as far and near as possible. "No, no, no!" Monica White yelled at her heart. She would never agree to dance with this man. What a mess! She must teach him lessonster. In the blink of an eye, the man walked in front of her. His ck and neat suit wrapped him around his slender body. Monica White looked down and tried to exin something. She heard the man''s maic voice fell on her ear: "Your son said, you want to dance with me!" "Ah" Monica White was shocked by the man''s provocative words. Her fierce eyes, her pink lips gently brushed over the handsome cheeks that the man leaned on. She was dizzy. Monica White took a step back and kept a safe distance from this man who was full of danger. With both hands raised, she swayed: "No, no, sir, you may have misunderstood, my son..." "The little guy is very cute. I like him very much. Since he made this request for you, I won''t refuse!" Seeing her scared face, he wanted to tease him. "I ..." Monica White only had time to say a single word, feeling the slender wrist being buttoned by the man''s palm. The man took her towards the dance floor. "No, sir, listen to my exnation. My son is talking nonsense!" Monica White was embarrassed and anxious, her face flushed with red, and she had been calm and incoherent. "Mummy, don''t worry about dancing with this uncle. He said he would dance well!" Gabe ran over and stood to cheer on Mummy. Monica White was so angry. Gabe looked at Mummy''s angry eyes. The small body shook for a moment. Mummy''s eyes were so scary. Did he do something wrong? He said to find the most handsome uncle to dance with her. He had already found him. Why wasn''t Mummy happy? Could it be that she hated that this uncle? The little guy supported his chin with one hand, and decided that he would find a more handsome uncle to dance with Mummy. Monica White had no more room to turn around. She had been dragged by Stinson to stand in the middle of the dance floor, and one of his big palms had been carried to her slender waist. "What? You can''t dance?" The man raised his head and spoke to her. He needed to be possessed, but this position was too close, so it was unavoidable. "Yes, I can''t dance!" Monica White took the opportunity to leave. "I''ll teach you!" the man would not let her go. Monica White''s mind shed nk again, feeling as if the man reached out and dragged one of her hands and forced it to rest on the man''s broad shoulders. At this moment, Monica White had a sense of despair. When Monica White was arguing about whether to dance or not, she did not know that the eyes of all the women beside her were staring at her. The voices around him seemed to have suddenly frozen. Didn''t they all say that the Young Master of the Wayne Family did not close to women? Why was he still willing to dance with a woman? They did not dare to believe it. They were shocked, jealous and resentful. Suddenly being the center of the storm, Monica White felt unaware of it. Taylor White and the couple also stood by and their expressions in shock. They all knew how valuable his identity was. His name was the representative of the powerful. But now, Monica White was fortunate enough to be invited to dance. Does this mean that Monica White would most likely climb onto him? When she thought about this, Taylor White felt extremely unhappy. She felt that she was already very happy to marry Don Stephenson. If Monica White had be a woman in Stinson Wayne one day, her jealous eyes would turn red. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Compared to Taylor White''s jealousy, Don Stephenson''s mood was moreplicated. Although he had given up on Monica White the first time, the men were all carnivores. Just now, he had witnessed Monica White''s transformation. Therefore, he saw that the beautiful Monica White was seduced and danced by Stinson Wayne, and his heart was jealous. Originally, he wanted to find an opportunity to apologize to Monica White and admit that he was wrong. After all, a beautiful woman like her was worth every man''s fascination. However, based on the man''s instincts, Don Stephenson determined that Stinson did not like Monica White, and might just want to y with her. If a man really loves a woman, his eyes are definitely not that prey-like. It seemed that he had to find some time to persuade Monica White not to be fooled by Stinson Wayne. Monica White did not know that she had be the heroine of the whole banquet.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She only felt that her whole body was very stiff and her steps were not natural. Her nose was inhaling the cold fragrance of the man''s body, blending with the male hormone, which almost made her brain nk. Monica White could only take the time to nce at the direction in which his son was standing. Monica Whiteughed bitterly in his heart. The city of Stinson Wayne''s gaze touched the white and beautiful corbone of the woman, and further down, it was the abundance of his vision. His breathing was stagnant, and an unprecedented heat wave swept through his body. Chapter 1844 Chapter 1844 The woman had a faint scent and was not greasy at all, unlike the smell of perfume. Stinson Wayne''s unpleasant feeling, he was indulging in the faint fragrance. The dance music was nearing the end, and Monica White''s tight heart was rxed. At the end of the dance music, she quickly pulled away from the man''s embrace and turned towards her son. When the little guy saw her, he immediately rushed over, hugged one of her arms, and said unhappily, "Mummy, my uncle is very gentle towards you!" Monica White''s embarrassed and she bent over. She whispered in her son''s ear and said, Hearing that the small leather stock was about to be beaten, Gabe quickly reached out to protect her. It was both cute andughable. "This child looks like Mr. Stinson. Could it be his son?" "Impossible. Young Master is not married. He doesn''t even have a girlfriend. Where''s the son?" "Will it be an illegitimate child? Didn''t he just invite her mother to dance?" When Gabe and his mother walked through the crowd, they heard that many people around them were chatting quietly about her gossip. When Gabe heard them say that Young Master, he immediately blinked his eyes and asked Monica White: "Mummy, do you know what name that uncle is?" "It''s as if he''s called Stinson Wayne!" Monica White also came here, only to hear this name from other people. Gabe''s ck eyes shed brightly. It turned out that this uncle was called Stinson Wayne. Aunty Susie always held his small face and said that he might be the son of Stinson Wayne, because they were too simr. A bold thought shed through Gabe''s little heart. "Anyway, Mummy had already said that she didn''t know who his biological father was. Should I go to that uncle and ask, might he be his own father?" Gabe was still a little. He didn''t have such aplicated brain circuit. He felt that what could be possible felt like it was real. Thus, he wanted to find out about his uncle while Mummy was not paying attention to him. Anyway, that uncle looked like he was easy to talk. He begged him to dance with Mummy, and he agreed. "Monica, you''re really capable, I''m underestimating you!" Suddenly, Elijah Boothe, who didn''t know where he came from, swelled red with excitement and looked at Monica White. Monica White did not know what he meant by this. She smiled with an awkward expression: "Mr. Elijah, I''m sorry to have made youugh." "No, no, no, this is another woman''s honor. You actually danced with Young Master. Oh, my face is stained with light. I wonder if you''re with Young Master?" Elijah Boothe asked her curiously. Monica White was stunned for a moment, then shook her head: "I didn''t know him before, I don''t know how he suddenly asked me to dance!" It''s impossible for Monica White to betray her son. If people let him know that her son was secretly looking for him, everyone would definitely say that she was too scheming. Elijah Boothe''s eyes widened in surprise: "Really? That''s definitely what you''re wearing today. Look, it''s so beautiful, it''s no wonder it will attract Young Master''s attention. This is a big publicity. I''m going to write this out for thedies to see. The dress you designed has attracted the attention of Young Master." "Ah, Mr. Elijah, don''t write it like this!" Monica White said to the boss who had escaped. "There''s nothing you can''t write about this. You must write it. This is a good example of promotion!" Elijah Boothe said firmly. Monica White had no choice but to smile more embarrassedly. While Mummy and her boss were chatting, Gabe started to do his big thing.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He spotted the direction of Stinson Wayne, he spread his legs and move quickly. Monica White was praised by Mr. Elijah, and when she turned around, she realized that her son had disappeared. "Where have you gone?" Monica White''s face was filled with nervousness. Elijah Boothe pointed in one direction: "The little guy ran over, look!" When Monica White saw that direction, her mind exploded again. Oh my god, can''t he stop for a little while? He always ran to Stinson Wayne. Could he think it was her mother''s trick and wanted to borrow his son to attract his attention? When she thought of this possibility, Monica White quickly walked over. However, as soon as she had taken two steps, Taylor White stood in front of her. Her hands were wrapped around her chest, and her face was filled with scorn and shame: "Monica White, it''s good to have a son. This is really an eye-opener. Taylor White saw that Monica White''s son had just gone to look for him. She also noticed that she did not hate the child at all. Instead, he was chatting with him. Monica White didn''t want to talk too much with this woman and she was anxious to get her son back. "Monica White, do you think that Stinson Wayne would really like a woman like you? He just wants to y with you, and if you still have a little dignity, you should know to avoid suspicions!" She retreated with difficulty. If Monica White ttered Stinson Wayne, then would be very difficult for her to bully her in the future. Monica, White frowned and sneered: "Are you jealous of me? If so, it''s too shocking. You''re a married woman. Stinson Wayne may like me right, but he won''t look at you more." Taylor White''s face seemed to have been mmed in the face. On the other side, Stinson Wayne stood up and walked to a room beside him. It was too noisy here, and the little guy said that there was a very important thing to tell him, so he took him to the lounge next to him. As soon as he entered the room, the little guy couldn''t wait to say, "Uncle, are we like?" Stinson Wayne''s handsome face shed in shock, but he did not expect the little guy to ask like this. Actually, when the little guy came to him just now there were many people who said that they were very simr. Seeing that Stinson Wayne did not say anything, Gabe''s little face was anxious. Then, he said pitifully: "Uncle, I''m looking for my father, will you be my father?" He was shocked by the little guy''s words again. How could he be his father? But he didn''t even have a wife. ... Chapter 1845 Chapter 1845 Five years ago, he had broken into a room after being drugged and slept with a woman. Stinson Wayne suddenly thought about the woman on the ne thest time. When she saw a woman wearing a sundress, she had a birthmark on her left shoulder. If he remembered correctly, the woman he slept five years ago would have had such a birthmark. Could it be? Stinson Wayne''s eyes instantly opened wide, and a moment of ecstasy shed in his eyes. He immediately squatted down on the noble body and looked at the little person. His excitement upied his heart. Intently, he touched the little guy''s soft, short ck hair: "Do you really don''t have a daddy? Didn''t your Mummy talk to you about your daddy?" Gabe blinked his big ck eyes and shook his head: "Mummy said she didn''t know where my father was. She said that he might not be alive anymore!" Stinson Wayne''s expression was stiff, not dead? Was this a curse on him? Damn woman, who gave her the courage to dare to curse him like this? Cold anger swept across his face for only a second, then reced with his gentle expression: "Little fellow, if you''re really my son, I''ll be very happy with you!" "I like you very much. Uncle, you and my imagined father are like Oh!" Gabe smirked. "Oh? What does your daddy look like?" Stinson Wayne asked softly, feeling that this little guy was very interesting. "It''s just as tall and handsome as uncle!" The little guy said. Stinson Wayne was immediately teased. The young master, who had always been known for his indifference, actually smiled so happily in front of a child. "What''s your name?" Stinson Wayne asked him. "My name is Gabe!" The little guy replied earnestly. "Okay, Gabe, I''m going to pull you a few hairs now and use them for DNAparison!" "Okay!" The little guy was also looking forward to the results. His little hand pulled a little ck hair onto his head and ced it in Stinson Wayne''s hand: "Uncle, quickly check it, I really want to know the result!" "Okay, I''ll be as soon as possible!" Stinson Wayne''s heart was filled with excitement. Maybe he was his own son. That woman was the woman who had sex with himself five years ago. A cold anger shed across his clear eyes. If he remembered correctly, that woman had taken the money he gave. He then went to the room with his assistant and confirmed that the money was gone. So, did that woman stay with him overnight for his money? Actually, this snob woman gave birth to her son. After Stinson Wayne brought the little guy away, Monica White looked around the banquet hall and did not find her son. She was about to go crazy. Monica White was about to cry, and Elijah Boothe was looking for her.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Just then, a young voice shouted behind her: "Mummy, are you looking for me?" Monica White fiercely turned around and saw her son running towards her from the crowd. She ran over and held her son tightly into her arms. Panic caused her to close her eyes and feel the warmth of small body and then she pushed him away fiercely, staring at him harshly: "Gabe where have you been? Do you know that Mummy is going crazy? Why are you so disobedient?" "I''m sorry, Mummy!" Gabe looked at Mummy''s face without any blood. It was really scared. The little guy was also panicked. He quickly extended two short hands to hug Mummy and whispered apologized: "Mummy, I''m sorry, I promise not to run around next time!" "And next time?" Her heart was about to be frightened. It was good that Monica White did not want to beat him on the spot. "No, promise no more!" The little guy immediately extended his hand to promise. Monica White was no longer in the mood to stay here. She hugged her son tightly and greeted Elijah Boothe. Elijah Boothe was frightened once and quickly let her go back first. This was probably not easy for single mothers. She had to look after children to work, and she couldn''t be too busy. He could really admire Monica White. Monica White hugged her son and went home by car. The little guy fell quietly in her arms and did not dare to make Mummy angry again. After returning home, Monica White knew that her son did not eat anything at the banquet hall, so he bought some pasta downstairs and made him a bowl of egg noodle soup. The little guy ate the noodles cleanly to make Mummy happy. Monica White''s soul had returned to her ce, but she had more worries because she would be busy with her work in the future. She wanted to hire a nanny to take care of her son. But she still decided to find someone toe back. It was better than nothing. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Although her son was young, his brain was so smart that if the nanny was not good to him, he would definitely tell her. When she thought about this, Monica White decided to make this happen. Stinson Wayne left at the banquet, bringing his assistant, Vittorio Storaro. "Young Master, where are we going?" Vittorio Storaro drove the car, and Stinson Wayne pointed his direction, his face covered in circles. "Hospital!" The man answered shortly and forcefully. Vittorio Storaro instantly showed concern: "Young Master, are you not feeling well?" "I''m going to confirm one thing!" After saying that, Stinson Wayne felt his heart beating a little faster, then, as if he had lost his patience, he urged: "Speed up!" Vittorio Storaro did not dare to talk anymore. He stepped on the elerator and drove towards thergest hospital. After arriving at the hospital, Stinson Wayne brought Vittorio Storaro to the doctor in theboratory. When he saw that Stinson Wayne had reached out at the temples and put a few pieces of hair on a piece of paper to give to the doctor, Vittorio Storaro was stunned. Half an hourter, the doctor quickly walked to the front of Stinson Wayne and handed the report over "Young Master, it''s been tested!" Stinson Wayne reached out and hesitated for a while before he took the report. The doctor left, and Vittorio Storaro could not wait to know what had happened. "Young master, who do you want topare with?" "My son!" The man''s voice was firm and strong as if he had expected that child to be his own. Vittorio Storaro immediately trembled. Chapter 1846 Chapter 1846 Stinson Wayne opened his bag with his stiff fingers, took out the list, and swept to the end with a nce. The intense gaze that had settled down suddenly exploded with mad joy. Vittorio Storaro looked daringly. He saw the result and was shocked again. "Young Master, when did you have a son?" The result was that 99% of the blood ties were biological father and son. "That little guy at the banquet today, didn''t you say that he looks like me? He''s my biological son!" This is more than anything else that makes Stinson Wayne happy. Vittorio Storaro opened his mouth and was speechless. Now, he only had one line of characters left in his heart. His own young master was really wise. He could even find his own son by virtue of his long looks like three words. However, there was no such thing as a coincidence. Just as the little fellow''s mother had a heart-shaped birthmark on her left shoulder. "Young Master, are you going to pick up him now?" Vittorio Storaro was really happy for him. It was so envious to have such a cute child. "Tomorrow!" Stinson Wayne saw the nervous woman at the banquet just now, and saw that she was so afraid of her son being lost. Stinson Wayne decided to give her some more time with her son, because after tomorrow, this child would belong to him. That night, Monica White nned to take the time to see the situation tomorrow. Monica White was tired and fell asleep. The next morning, Monica White sent him to an English training ss. Susie Grant was the head of the ss, so she could help her with the little guy. Every time Susie Grant saw Gabe''s small face, she wanted to kiss him. Monica White went to thepany. Today, as usual, she has a lot of things to do, busy with the press conference, and even busy designing satisfactory orders for the guests. Even though she was too busy to breathe, it was a disguised sess. More than ten o''clock noon, the assistantdy quickly found Monica White: "Miss White, there''s a handsome man looking for you!" When Monica White heard the word handsome, she smiled. In her opinion, the most handsome person was her son. Monica White thought that it was the customer who came again and went to the reception room with a smile. Just at the entrance of the reception room, she saw Elijah Boothe who was nervous and rubbing her hands. "Mr. Elijah?" Monica White was surprised. Who could make him so excited? Elijah Boothe walked over and looked at her meaningfully. Then, he carefully advised, "Hello, this is a VIP!" Monica White became more curious. The customer is God. Taking a deep breath, Monica White still raised her professional smile and pushed the door inside. But with that sweet smile on her face, when she saw the man sitting on the sofa with her legs crossed, her smile instantly froze. Stinson Wayne? Monica White was shocked. Why did she see this man in thepany early in the morning? He looked at her colder thanst night. He stood up like an emperor, took his long legs, and stood in front of her in a few steps. "Mr. Wayne, do you have anything to do with me?" In front of this man who had a strong aura, Monica White''s calmness was also a little disoriented. She swallowed O drastically and asked softly. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Yes, it''s a very important thing!" The man''s deep, maic voice was cold. Monica White only felt the coolness on her back. It was a biting cold. She raised her eyes fiercely and stared at the man''s gloomy handsome face. What''s wrong? When did she anger him? Was it because her son had disturbed himst night and made him unhappy? Stinson Wayne''s sharp and deep eyes looked at the woman''s body. She was wearing regr business attire, a white shirt, a grey coat and a skirt. Then he looked at her face which was exquisite with light makeup.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Monica White was trying to ask her something important. Suddenly, the man reached out, and in the next second, he yanked her coat to both sides and then grabbed her cor and pushed it to both sides again. She was stripped. This ident happened in less than two seconds. Monica White instantly appeared like a shelled egg, revealing her wless skin. Her mind instantly exploded and her sense of shame surged up. But this was obviously not over yet. She turned her back, and she was already facing her back. "It really is you!" The man sneered. Monica White was so angry. This shameless bastard ripped off her clothes, looked at her, and even spoke to her with such a reasonable tone. Monica White turned around in met anger, the first time she quickly covered her open chest with her clothes that had been ripped off without cause, and in the next second, she raised her palm in anger and wanted to reward him a p in the face. His wicked behavior deserved her p. It was a pity that the man seemed to have expected her to do so. At this moment, Monica White could not move forward. She couldn''t even take the palm out of her hand. She was so angry that she flushed her face. Stinson Wayne looked at her in embarrassment. He let go of her hand, and Monica White stood unsteady. Stinson Wayne''s thin lips raised a sneer and then he threw a list on the table to her. Monica White''s expression stiffened, hesitantly reached out and took it over. After reading it, she saw the result. "What is this?" She was too confused to understand. "This is the result of your son''sparison with my DNA. It''s scientifically proven that I am a biological father and son." The man answered her slowly. "What?" Monica White''s heart was a fierce one. The bastard in front of him was the man who had snatched her innocence five years ago? Stinson Wayne stared at her coldly, and his face had been hit hard. Chapter 1847 Chapter 1847 He sneered and ridiculed, "I paid $ 20,000 a night. You''re not losing!" Monica White''s mind exploded into a nk space. When she heard him mention the money, she thought of something and instantly turned around and went out. Stinson Wayne''s eyes were tight. This woman was ashamed and wanted to escape? No matter where she fled, as for his son, he had to make up his mind. She really should be ashamed. A woman like her who could betray her body for money really was not glorious. Just as Stinson Wayne thought that Monica White had run away with guilt and shame, the door was pushed fiercely again, and Monica White appeared in front of him again. In the next second, the woman raised her hand and smashed 20,000 dors in cash fiercely onto the face of Stinson Wayne. "Twenty thousand dors, I''ll give it back to you. Now, please disappear right away!" Monica White was so angry, why did this bastard think that she had used her body for him? Obviously, he had run in and slept with her. Stinson Wayne did not expect that this woman would have a little money now, so she would dare to use the money to hit him. This was simply a great insult to him.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Woman, you''ve seeded in annoying me!" Stinson Wayne sneered at her, and in the next second, he said coldly and relentlessly: " I''m going to grab my son. You can wait for court leaflet at home!" Monica White did not expect that he would ruthlessly snatch her son. When she saw that he was about to leave, she did not know where toe. She hurriedly stepped forward and reached out to block his path. She resolutely said, "Don''t think that you can snatch him. He''s my own son. No one wants to take him away from me. Even if you''re his biological father, you can''t!" "Why not have a try, as long as I want it, I''ll definitely get it!" Stinson Wayne looked at her and looked at her pretty red face. Monica White''s mind was empty. She thought about everyone''s respectful and ttering smile at the banquet yesterday, showing that this man was definitely powerful Even though she felt that she would fail, Monica White was determined not to be defeated. She gritted her teeth and said angrily: "Is it? My son only recognizes me as a mother. Even if you take him away, he will miss me and recognize me! " "Oh, I don''t seem to have told you thatst night, my son personally pulled his hair and asked me to verify it. He seems to like me very much. What do I do?" he said. "This is impossible!" She tried hard to deny every word he said, and her son wouldn''t do that. Stinson Wayne sneered: "How much do you know about him? Father and son are connected, don''t you understand?" Monica White trembled and her heart sulked. Her son, of course, she knew best. Indeed, he was eager for a father to love him. But Stinson Wayne was definitely not the best candidate in Monica''s eyes. "I''m going to look for my son now. Where is he?" Stinson Wayne asked coldly. "Don''t go!" Monica White was extremely panicked. When she saw the man wanting to walk forward again, she grabbed one of his arms and stopped desperately: "I don''t allow you to go find my son. "Can you really stop me?" Stinson Wayne felt that this woman was a little ridiculous. On his turf, she wanted to be against him. Monica White was about to copse into despair. This bastard wouldn''t really want to take her son away? But her son was regarded as a treasure that was more important than her life. How could she let him leave her, even for a day? "I''ve already returned the money to you. My son is my own, don''t take him away!" Monica White wanted to beg him. However, he was cold-hearted. "Do you think I''ll be short of money?" Monica White trembled. In the next second, the man''s palm ruthlessly pushed her hand away: "Even if you don''t tell me where my son is, I can find him." The man was gone and Monica White rushed out. Under thepany''s floor, the man opened the car door and sat in with his elegant body. He was about to call the driver to drive, and suddenly saw Monica White who was@unning wildly. "Wait!" Monica White ran to his car with no image at this moment, opened the door and sat in. She knew that it was impossible for her to hide her son. So, she decided to go to see her son with him. She believed that her son would definitely be on her side. "Address!" Stinson Wayne asked. Monica White said the address angrily, then she put her hands around her chest and looked out the window, not even looking at the man. Stinson Wayne also snorted, but his gaze fell on Monica White. When she came in earlier, a gust of wind blew in, blowing the faint fragrance from her to the man''s nose. Just likest night, it was fresh and pleasant. Stinson Wayne stared at Monica White a little presumptuously. Monica White felt a cold gaze staring at herself. She looked back angrily and directly looked at his gloomy eyes. "What are you staring at me for?" Monica White was furious. This man still looked at her and wanted to steal her son from her. "I''m thinking, five years ago, for money, you didn''t even want virgin!" Stinson Wayne spoke slowly, and the ridicule in his words made Monica White stiffen again. Content belongs to Monica White wanted to quarrel with him, but when she saw the driver, she could only suppress her anger and shut up. Stinson Wayne drew a boring look and looked out of the window. No one had ever dared to ignore his existence. Obviously, this woman had done it. The atmosphere in the car was as stiff as ice. No one would say anything more. When he reached the children''s English training ss, Stinson Wayne got out of the car and looked up at the old six-story building, His handsome face was filled with displeasure: "You leave your son in such a ce?" Monica White immediately retorted, "I didn''t ignore him when I sent him here to study!" "Let him learn this way?" The man ridiculed even more. Monica White was breathless in her chest and could not make sense with this self-righteous arrogant bastard. "Don''t go up, I''ll bring my son down!" Monica White said coldly. "Okay, that''s right, I don''t want to go either!" Stinson Wayne answered with a cold expression. Monica White quickly went upstairs, trying to coax her son first. After a while, he would not let her son get close to him. Chapter 1848 Chapter 1848 When she went upstairs and found her son, Monica White greeted her friend Susie Grant and picked up her son and walked upstairs. "Mummy, don''t you want to go to work anymore?" The little guy blinked his eyes and asked curiously. "Gabe, you honestly told Mummy, did you look for Stinson Waynest night?" Monica White put her son on the stairs and stared at him with a harsh expression. Gabe nodded his head. "Yes, Mummy, I feel like he''s like my father!" Monica White had a sense of powerlessness. What was in this little guy''s head? Actually, he felt like he was looking for him and asked him to verify it. Now, the verification results are all right. "Mummy, are you angry? But I really miss Daddy!" Gabe grieved, pitiful. Monica White''s cold heart suddenly softened when she saw her son''s eyes flushed and his mouth t. "Gabe, we don''t have a father, do we also live well?" Monica White said with a gentle voice. "Not good. Someone wants to bully Mummy. No one will help you. I want Dad to y with me too!" Gabe has always been very sensible. It was hard hit. Monica White''s mind buzzed, and suddenly she did not know how to discipline this little fellow. Just then, the sound of calm and powerful footsteps rang behind her. When she turned around, she saw that Stinson Wayne was standing behind her. "Uncle? Why are you here?" Gabe obviously did not expect that Stinson Wayne was here too. His ck eyes widened in surprise. Stinson Wayne''s eyes shed sharply on Monica White''s face. When he finally looked at Gabe, it was extremely gentle: "Gabe, don''t call my uncle anymore, call me daddy!" "Ah?" The little guy obviously did not expect this, and asked in shock and joy, "Really? Are you my father?" Stinson Wayne walked up and stood in front of the little guy. His tone was as gentle as water: "Yes, I''m your father, you''re my son!" Gabe was almost surrounded by this happy joy. He looked at Monica White in disbelief and confirmed: "Mummy, he''s my father, so I guessed right!" Stinson Wayne reached out and gently held his son tightly in his arms, whispering, "Son, Daddy won''t let you out anymore!" When she heard the words, Monica White''s face turned pale. Her eyes widened as she watched her son''s two small hands tightly encircle Stinson Wayne''s neck, and put his small face tightly on his shoulder. Her mind shed nk, her eyes sour, and her tears exploding inexplicably. She quickly turned and walked downstairs. She had just wanted to educate her son not to be close to Stinson Wayne, but now, it was hard for her to say those words. She knew best how much his son longed for fatherly love. Maybe she was too selfish and wanted to take her son privately, but she forgot that the children were eager for their parents'' love.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Why was it so painful? It was as if there was a horn missing, hiding her most important thing. Stinson Wayne and his son hugged each other for a while and then turned around to find that Monica White had left. "Where''s Mummy? She was still standing here just now?" The little guy found out and asked with a blink of an eye. Stinson Wayne thought that the woman might not want to see they reunited, so she left with disdain. "It''s okay she may have gone pl Swnstairs, and we''ll go too!" Stinson Wayne was not willing to let his son down and hugged him down the stairs, but he still did not find Monica White. "Where did Mummy go?" The little guy could not understand Monica White''s inner difort because he felt that Mummy would be very happy that he had found his father. "Your Mummy is too busy at work. She went back to thepany. In the evening, she''lle over. Do you want to go home with Daddy?" "Okay, I''m going to see what Daddy''s house look like!" The little guy was happy, he didn''t expect his dream toe true. Stinson Wayne spoiled his son. He was in a great mood too. In the car, he held his son and refused to let go. He looked at his son with a gentle even if he looked curious, He was deeply in love with him. Maybe the biological one was like that. The vi of Stinson was on a mountain not far from the city center. The entire mountain had been developed. The trees were all precious. "Daddy, is this your home? It''s so big!" Gabe had never seen such a big vi before, so he was so surprised. "This is your home from now on, do you like it?" Stinson Wayneughed more than ever. The little guy''s straightforward and honest personality made him like it. "Like, it would be great if Mummy could live here too!" The little guy said happily. When he thought of that stubborn and difficult-to-tame woman, there was a hint of tiredness in his face. He would not forget that that woman could serve her virgin for money. "Daddy, are you rich?" The little guy kept his eyes on the view and asked out loud. "Yes, I have a lot, a lot of money!" "Oh, can you share some money for el Mummy? She doesn''t have the money to use it!" The little guy know the rtionship between adults. He felt that Daddy and Mummy''s money should be shared together, because someone else''s Daddy and Mummy did just that. Stinson Wayne''s expression was a little stiff. The little guy was really innocent and cute. "Don''t worry, I''ll give you Mummy money to make sure that she can lead a better life." Said Stinson Wayne He believed that since that woman could sell her body for money, she could now return his son to him for money.. "Really? Thank you so much, Daddy!" The little guy realized that Daddy was so nice to talk to. Stinson Wayne kissed his son''s little face with a thin lip and smiled warmly: "I''m your father, don''t be polite to me!" Monica White sat in a taxi, and her tears kept falling. The sense of sadness that was being robbed of treasures was like the tide of watering in. "Miss, are you okay?" The driver saw her crying silently for a long time when she came up, so he sympathized with her. Chapter 1849 Chapter 1849 Monica White had some hardships to say. If she was just lost in love, she would not cry. She realized that men were not good things except his son. Monica White called the driver to stop the car. She walked the streets at a loss. At this time, her son should be with that bastard. She felt extremely depressed. When she thought of someone wanting to share her son''s dependence on her, she felt panicked. Stinson Wayne had always thought that she was a filthy woman who could sell her body for money. He must have disliked her very much, so he only wanted his son. When she thought of that bastard cursing herself like this, Monica White became infuriated. Monica White wanted to take a leave with Elijah Boothe, but she did not expect that Elijah Boothe''s side was also on fire. A client wanted an evening dress, and, in a hurry, it was time to get it in three days. Monica White listened to Elijah Boothe''s anxious urging. It was already impossible to leave. She had to suppress her grief and stopped a taxi to return to thepany. The moment she entered the meeting room, she saw a familiar and proud face. It was Taylor White again. Taylor White raised her chin and stared at her in contempt. "I want you to design a gown for me!" "Are you deliberatelying to make trouble?" Monica White didn''t want to waste her inspiration on this hateful woman. "That''s right, I''m just here to ask for trouble. Do you dare not take my order?" Taylor White smiled proudly. Monica White frowned. Just a few days after she entered thepany, if she refused the guests'' request, she would be afraid that thepany''s shareholders would trouble her. "I don''t dare to do anything. As long as you pay, I''ll help you design." Taylor White snorted and said, "I''ll get it in three days. I''ll pay you three times the amount, but you must satisfy me!" "You can ask your request first. I''ll design it for you," said Monica White. Taylor White sarcastically said, "You are the designer. I am the guest. You should design a work that is satisfactory to me. How can you ask me?" "Then, please wait a moment. I have some good designs. You can pick one!" After finishing her conversation, Monica White returned to her office and took ten well-designed works. Taylor White''s eyes were stunned, and she said indifferently: "These designs are too general, they don''t suit my taste. If not, you can go get something new!" Monica White knew that she must be extremely provocative and had to decide toe up with a few of her collections. When she turned to leave the meeting room, Taylor White suddenly took out her phone and took a picture of the ten works on the table. When Monica White took the work again, she waved impatiently: "Forget it, you should measure my figure first and design a new set for me. I won''t appreciate these old works. !" Monica White had to call the assistant to help her figure out, and Taylor White left with satisfaction. Monica White returned to the office with an ugly face, annoyed. Her son had been taken away by Stinson, making her feel uneasy. However, Taylor White had prepaid a huge deposit before leaving, so Monica White had no chance of rejecting it. She had to force herself to calm down and design a new dress. Time flew to work. The city was covered by the setting sun. Taylor White left thepany and suddenly lost her direction. She didn''t know where she was, and she did not have his contact information. Her dazed fear made her look pale. "Miss White, I''m Mr. Stinson''s assistant. We met yesterday!" Vittorio Storaro came out of a car. Monica White turned and looked at him. In her impression, she seemed to have seen him at the birthday party of Stinson Wayne. "Miss White, please get in the car. I''ll bring you to see Young Master and Little Young Master!" Vittorio Storaro smiled. Thinking about her son, Monica White opened the car door and sat in. The car drove into a road and walked up the winding road. A magnificent building appeared in front of her. The glow of the setting sun reflected a magnificent feeling. Monica White was in shock. Obviously, she did not expect that Stinson Wayne''s home would be this big. It was surrounded by precious trees, beautifully manicured, and a huge water fountain stood in the center of the garden outside the hall. The car stopped and Monica White hurriedly walked towards the living room. She was really worried about her son. What if he did not get on well with Stinson Wayne? "Miss White, Young Master and Little Young Master are ying remotely controlled nes in the back garden!" Vittorio Storaro said as he stepped forward. Monica White felt that she had lost her direction and looked at Vittorio Storaro in a confused state. Vittorio Storaro led her way. Far away, she heard her son cheering happily. "Daddy,e on, you''re losing!" The little guy''s voice came from the green grass in the back garden. It seemed that she was a little worried too much. The little guy seemed to be having a good time. Monica White''s heart felt as if she had been punched fiercely, and she felt extremely disappointed. When a remotely piloted aircraft suddenly flew low and struck towards Monica White, Monica White only heard a buzzing sound. When she saw that the ne was rushing towards her, she was frightened and she could not move. Fortunately, the ne passed her head and rushed into the sky. "Daddy, you almost bumped into Mummy!" The little guy''s voice came from afar. When Monica White heard that the remotely-controlled aircraft was breaking down, her pretty face instantly turned white. There was no need to doubt. This bastard must have intentionally frightened her. She had known that she should take the bag and smash it down to make him arrogant. Twopetitive nes in the skynded on the grass. Gabe happily waved her two short legs and ran towards Monica White. Monica White squatted down, waiting for her son to fall into her arms. When the little guy rushed in, Monica White felt his son''s sweat, and immediately frowned, She reached out her hand and touched his back. Stinson Wayne took off his suit and wore a casual outfit. "Gabe, go, go home with Mummy!" Monica White was originally here to pick up her son and leave. When he heard that she was about to take her son away, his eyes were with displeasure, and he said quietly, "Let''s go after dinner d''ll let the driver send you out." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ?? "No need, I''ll go home and cook for him!" Monica White finished, took out a tissue to dry his son''s month, picked up the little guy and turned around. "Mummy, I''ve already promised Daddy to have dinner here, and I told him about the dishes that Mummy loves to eat!" The little guy looked at Daddy with a pitiful expression. Chapter 1850 Chapter 1850 Monica White insisted, "No, let''s go home and eat. Mummy will make your favorite dishes!" "Oh!" The little guy was still a little lost. Seeing that this woman hadpletely ignored his existence, Stinson Wayne quickly chased her over. "Monica White, we need to talk about it properly!" Stinson Wayne blocked the path of mother and son, he said coldly. Monica White raised her eyebrows with a cold expression: "I have nothing to talk to you about!" "My son told me that he didn''t have his father''s love since he was a child. He likes to be with me." Stinson Wayne frowned. In front of his son, he did not want to say too badly. Monica White was slightly dull. Why did her son tell him anything? "Mummy, talk to Daddy properly. I''ll go y with others for a while!" The little guy knew how to look. He knew that Daddy and Mummy needed time to get along well. Monica White was also trying to rify her words with Stinson Wayne, so she let go of her son. Before the little guy left, he pleaded and looked at Mummy. "Mummy, Daddy is a very good person. Don''t argue with him, okay?" Monica White''s expression stiffened. There was an urge to caress her. This bastard in front of her was trying to snatch her son. Stinson Wayne''s thin lip slightly raised his lips. He was very satisfied that his son was speaking for himself. "Daddy, Mummy is a woman. You have to maintain a man''s gentlemanly manner. Don''t bully her." The little guy said a little further, protecting his Mummy. Of course, Stinson Wayne would not let his son worry. He nodded gently: "Okay, I promise you, I don''t bully her!" The little guy was finally at ease, and his assistant took him away. The setting sun had already set, and the dusk was shrouded in a hazy glow. The two of them stood on the grass, their anger facing each other. "What are you talking to me about? If you still want to take my son away, I won''t agree." Monica White put her hands on her chest and spoke It was a pity that in front of such a natural and honorable man as Stinson Wayne, her momentum was always lowered. The man leaned on her with his height, and his lips raised a sneer: "Besides my son, do I have anything else to talk with you about?" "How can you be so cruel, I can''t lose him." Monica White already felt the man''s determination, and her angry face turned green. "Move to my house and live together. We will raise him together. After an afternoon of calm, he decided to find a way to get along with his son, Also, he could not anger this woman. Monica White was not an outsider to Stinson Wayne, she was his son''s mother. Thisyer of rtionship made him think about his son''s future. "What? Let me live in your house? I don''t agree, I don''t want people to gossip!" "Who are you afraid of gossiping? As long as you don''t say anything, who knows that you live with me? Or Are you afraid that if you live with me, you can''t help but fall in love with me?" Very close, the thin lips deliberately lowered. "How is that possible?" Monica White looked up at him in anger and stared at him: "I can''t fall in love with you!" "Monica White, if you dare to scold me again, do you believe that I''ll make you lose sight of my son forever?" Ever since he was young, he had never been scolded by others. She had touched his bottom line. Monica White was still afraid. She had no doubt that this man had this ability. "If you don''t want to be scolded, you should do things with your conscience. My son was born to me." "I''m his biological father. How can I leave the children of the Wayne Family out?" Stinson Wayne raised his eyebrows slightly, his tone was arrogant, but how could he feel that the scenes were so familiar? When he thought about it, when he was at his son''s age, his father and mother seemed to have been in love since the quarrel. Was this a coincidence? What was the excuse? "As long as you promise to live in my house, I can pay you an additional 100,000 dors a month, which is apensation for your damage." Stinson Wayne stepped back and felt that this woman would definitely bow her head for the money Monica Whiteughed sarcastically: "Who cares about your money?I don''t want it!" Stinson Wayne really wanted to impress her. No woman really dared to ignore his existence. He was not only rich, he was young, had a good figure, and handsome. Which woman had ttery to him, but was this woman blind? She turned a blind eye to his perfect man. "You have no other choice, don''t you?" Stinson Wayne was already impatient to talk to her. Monica White''s beautiful face turned pale. In fact, she really had no choice. "you don''t want to live with son? Of course, I don''t have any opinions." Stinson Wayne raised his eyebrows lightly and said in a careless tone. Monica White''s blood coagted. How could she be separated from her son? Not even a day. "Okay, I agree to your terms. I hope that you can count your words. On the first day. of the month, 100,000 dors will be credited to my ount!" Monica White was not a rigid person. She could not t Pet.ne make a choice. Of course, she must strive for the maximum benefit Stinson Wayne listened to what she said, so he sneered.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Monica White was still unwilling to be convinced by him as if she had already lost half of it. "After I live in, I need to mention a few conditions!" Stinson Wayne frowned. "If you don''t agree, I''ll take my son away. I believe my son can''t leave me!" Monica White was also confident. Stinson Wayne''s face was covered with ayer of frost. Very good, this woman was threatening him. Monica White used his son to threaten him, but he had to face it. And to win the favor of his son, of course, he could not disappoint her too much. "Okay, you have to mention the conditions. I also have the conditions. Tonight, stay for dinner!" Stinson Wayne gave in. Monica White pouted: "Alright!" Chapter 1851 Chapter 1851 Stinson Wayne found out that this was a wild and untamable woman. Unfortunately, he would onlye here. After the conditions were settled, Monica White offered to take a bath for his son, and let him sweat all over to blow out the cold wind, afraid that he would catch a cold. "Okay, I''ll have someone prepare clothes for him!" Stinson Wayne nodded. Monica White hugged her son into the bathroom on the second floor and filled the bathtub with water. Monica White took off her suit and only wore a white shirt to bathe his son in front of the bathtub. The little guy washed his head. His short ck hair stuck to his little head. Monica White stared at her son carefully. At a certain moment, there was really a shadow of Stinson Wayne. Are genes really that powerful? Monica White sighed. "Mummy, what did you talk to Daddy about?" Monica White said indifferently, "It''s nothing too. Mummy promised to move here to live tomorrow." "Really? Mummy, I love you so much!" When the little guy was excited, he stood up and flew over. His two short hands sped Mummy''s neck and kissed her face. "Okay, okay, you have water on you, Mummy''s clothes are going to get wet!" Monica White was embarrassed by her son''s warm embrace and quickly pushed the little guy away. "Oh, I''m sorry, it''s already wet!" Gabe quickly sat back into the bathtub. When he saw that Mummy''s thin shirt was wet, he said carefully. "It''s okay, I''ll do it in a while!" Monica White didn''t want to embarrass her son. Just then, a tall man walked in at the bathroom door. He also took a shower, wearing a gray brocade robe. His short hair was wet and wild. As soon as he stepped in, the room was so spacious that it instantly became smaller. He felt that the air around him had been evacuated, and his breathing was tight. Stinson Wayne''s gaze looked at his son''s small body. It was too thin. Although he had a good-looking face, he did not have much muscle. He had to find a way to help him supplement his nutrition. Stinson Wayne also stared at Monica White who was sitting beside him. He saw that her white shirt was wet on her chest. Through the drenched shirt, she could see the purple hood inside. "Daddy, why are you staring at Mummy in a daze? Isn''t Mummy too good-looking?" The little guyughed secretly. When Monica White''s gaze rose, she saw the man staring at her chest without blinking. She stiffened herself. She quickly reached out to block her chest and replied angrily: "Could you go out first? II still have to bathe my son."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Stinson Wayne did not expect this woman to be so protective of him. Besides, he did not reach the point where he thought. Even though he thought about it that way, when he left, he still stared at her again. "Mummy, Daddy must have been charmed by you!" The little guy''s voice sounded. Stinson Wayne''s body shook for a moment. "Son, what did you say? How could this kind of woman get in his eyes?" Monica White''s voice also rang out: "Don''t talk nonsense. He''s not the type I like!" It was another heavy blow. The man''s face instantly darkened as iron. Where did this woman''s confidencee from? "Mummy, do you like the man like Uncle Poker?" The little guy asked curiously. Uncle Poker? The man''s eyes squinted and a dark danger shed across him. This woman liked a man, would she? "Your Uncle Poker is much better than him!" Monica White casually said. "Oh, Daddy is so pitiful, Mummy doesn''t like him!" The little guy immediately shed tears of sympathy for Daddy. His son was indeed a child. Did he need sympathy? The woman who liked him was so many, and he was not pitiful at all. After packing up her son, Monica White realized that the area on her chest was a little wet. Just now, she nced in the mirror and could see the colors inside. She must remind him to pay attention to it next time. "Son, can you tell your father to bring me a dress for me?" Monica White had to call her son to beg. The little guy loved to help Mummy, so he immediately agreed and ran out. Monica White was sitting in the bathroom. Looking at the bathroom, which was even wider than her own bedroom, she realized that what was really rich. When she got up and looked out, she could actually see the magnificent night view of the whole city. "Listen to my son, you want a dress!" Suddenly, the man''s deep, maic voice came from behind her. Monica White quickly turned around and looked at the man''s dark, sea-like eyes. The man had a white shirt in his hand, but as for the size, it definitely is suitable for a woman. "I don''t have a woman''s clothes here. If you don''t disdain, wear me!" She had forgotten to cover her chest. When Monica White saw that his eyes darken, she realized that she had forgotten to cover up. She quickly put her hands around her chest and said indifferently, Thank you! You can put it here!" Stinson Wayne smiled and suddenly realized that this woman seemed to be slow. She was slow but cute. In just a few seconds, Stinson Wayne quickly sketched a picture in his mind. Then, the smile deepened. If Monica White knew what the man was thinking about, she would be afraid of giving him a p. There was a trace of darkness in Stinson''s dark eyes before he left. Monica White was extremely annoyed. She put her hands in front of the ss table and took her little coat to drape it. She realized that the open cket could still outline the clothes soaked in water. Being helpless, Monica White had to take his shirt and rece the wet one. Next time, she must not let his son be so mischievous anymore. "Mummy! Come down to dinner!" Outside the door, her son''s voice came out. After a while, he stood in front of her "It''s so big. It''s like a mystery pce. I was almost puzzled just now!" Chapter 1852 Chapter 1852 "It''s exaggerated!" Monica White skimmed the lip and thought of that man who could rob her son, she felt ufortable. "Is it true? I''m afraid that Mummy is also a mystery, so I''lle up to give you directions!" The little guy immediately revealed a cute little warm male expression. Monica White looked at the bright light in her son''s eyes, and felt painful in her heart. The little guy found his father''s ce, he was very excited and very happy. When she gave birth to her son, Monica White vowed secretly that in this life, she must make her son happy, no matter how much pain she suffered. But at this moment, her son was so happy, what she thought about was to separate him from her biological father. This was contrary to the vows she had given. "Let''s go, Daddy is waiting below!" The little guy grabbed one of her fingers and was about to take her down the stairs. As soon as she walked out of the room, Monica White stunned. If it weren''t for her son pulling her in one direction, she wouldn''t have found the direction of the stairs. This man''s home was abnormal, and the room was abnormal! Down the stairs, the mother and son entered the dining room. The restaurant was very luxuriously decorated, so was the splendor. Monica White felt that she was out of step with this environment. "Mummy, sit next to Daddy''s!" The little guy arranged it intimately. Monica White took a chair that was far away from Stinson Wayne and sat down. The distance between them made the man''s eyes darken. The little guy stood between the two of them with a small face. In the end, he jumped onto the chair beside Monica White and sat down. Stinson Wayne had always been the first person to dine, but when he saw that the mother and son were so far away from him, he stood up and walked up to the little guy''s side with his slender legs. Monica White felt nervousness in his nerves. The little guy was extremely happy. It felt good to be surrounded by Daddy and Mummy. The servants served one after another. The dishes were plentiful and they looked very good. After finishing seven courses, Monica White was amazed. Did this man eat so many dishes for every meal? What a waste! "Son, let''s eat, what do you like to eat? Daddy will help you over!" Stinson Wayne''s voice was gentle, and his father''s image instantly became tall. The little guy was rude, reaching out his little finger for a few dishes. Monica White frowned and did not say anything. Stinson Wayne gave his son a lot of dishes that he liked to eat. The man immediately reached out and fleshed out a flesh for Monica White, but he did not expect the woman to get it caught in his son''s bowl. "I don''t like to eat what others have touched." The woman said lightly when she saw the man''s face darken. The little guy blinked and asked, "Mummy, when did you have cleanliness?" "Just now!" Monica White made it clear that she did not want to make Stinson Wayne better. Stinson Wayne had never been so disdainful, his body was tensed up, and his steel teeth bit his thin lip. The little guy secretly nced at his father''s dark face and he could not help but tremble. The little guy was not young, but he was savvy. He found out that Mummy hated Daddy. What should he do? Next, he would continue to blend them together. He did not want to be a child of a single parent family anymore. Monica White lowered her head and ate silently, not looking at him much. Stinson Wayne, who had never been rejected before, was filled with anger. Very good, she hated him? After a boring meal, Monica White didn''t really eat much. She just wanted to quickly take her son away. "Gabe, it''ste, let''s go back!" Putting down the chopsticks, Monica White said, this time, with a bit of a sense of dignity. The little guy could understand the dignity of Mummy''s words best, and immediately dared not to be naughty anymore. "Daddy, can you send me and Mummy home?" The little guy turned his head, his eyes full of anticipation. Stinson Wayne nodded and said in a gentle voice, "Daddy is very happy!" Monica White immediately said stiffly by the side: "No need to trouble, you can send a driver to send us!" "I''m worried!" Stinson Wayne blocked her words in a single sentence: "I want to spend more time with my son!" Monica White did not even have the chance to resist. In the end, Stinson Wayne personally drove a car and sent them back. When he first got into the car, Gabe asked, but very quickly, he was upset. A few minutester, the little guy was already sleeping in Mummy''s arms. The atmosphere in the car became dull after the little guy fell asleep. Two strangers now share a child. This kind of atmosphere was no longer embarrassing to describe. "Where do you live?" Stinson Wayne then realized that he did not know her address. Monica White answered, then fell into a long silence. Arriving at the entrance of the district, the outside cars needed to be registered. He was not an overbearing person. He was going to go down and register, but he didn''t expect that Monica White had opened the car door and wanted to go on. However, Monica White hugged a little guy in her arms, and her movements to get off the car were difficult. Stinson Wayne quickly pushed the door and got off the car. He walked to her side and naturally carried his son over, letting him sleep on his broad shoulders. "Daddy!" The little guy didn''t sleep well, feeling that it was Daddy hugging him now. He immediately clung onto his neck with two small hands, and pressed his little face closer together.. Hearing this, Monica White felt that there was a corner in her heart that was cracking. It was not a good start for his son to have such a strong sense of dependence on him. "You''re tired, I''ll send you guys upstairs!" Stinson Wayne was concerned about him. Even though Monica White did not want him to go upstairs, she had just held her son in a position just now and her arms were indeed numb, and her legs were slightly numb. "Thank you so much!" Monica White did not fight with him. Since her son was eager for him, it was up to him to work hard. The two of them walked towards the district. Suddenly, an enthusiastic aunt came over. "Miss White, is this your husband? How handsome he is!" Seeing that it was the olddy who lived next to her, Monica White smiled and greeted her. However, when she heard that she had mistaken him for her husband, her face was still embarrassed. The aunt wanted to gossip. Monica White grabbed the sleeves of Stinson Wayne and dragged him forward.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Stinson Wayne did not expect that she would suddenly pull him. "What are you nervous about?" The man sneered. Chapter 1853 Chapter 1853 "I don''t want people to misunderstand!" "Misunderstanding? The children are so old. Is it toote now that you worried about that?" Stinson Wayne sneered. Monica White stopped, and red at him with anger: "You still have a face to say. Why you help the scumbag to frame me?" Stinson Wayne''s expression instantly changed. He looked at her angry face with an unfathomable look and lowered his voice and said, "Are you sure you want to quarrel with me here?" Only then did she find that there were a lot of local residents who were going downstairs and having dinner. She had said too loudly. Someone had already listened. Monica White turned around and left without saying a word, but her heart was filled with anger. Five years ago, she was framed by Taylor White and Don Stephenson. She had always thought that it was a nightclub because it was definitely because they were using money to do bad things. But she did not expect her son''s father to be Stinson Wayne. This bastard is already so rich. Why should he do such a shameless thing? Take the elevator upstairs, there were a few girls squeezed in the elevator, the moment they saw Stinson Wayne, they all blushed and straightened their eyes. Apparently, they had never seen such a handsome man before. Stinson Wayne used his son''s little face to block his handsome face. Now, he was not in the mood to provoke someone. When he thought of himself as a man with a son, he instinctively restrained all women. When he entered the door, he found that this woman''s living environment was so bad that she could only fit a bed. In the eyes of Stinson Wayne, it was a nest, but in the eyes of Monica White, this was her warmest little home. "Put it lightly!" Monica White was really afraid that he would throw his son on the bed, so she reminded him with a cold voice. Of course, he was very gentle. The little guy mumbled, his two little hands still reaching out for a hug. Stinson Wayne looked at his son''s cute little gestures, and gently patted his shoulders gently. Then, he bent down and pressed his handsome face to the little guy''s forehead. He raised his little hand softly, and soon fell asleep again. When his son fell asleep, Stinson Wayne turned on the air conditioner, adjusted the temperature, and gently closed the door. Monica White turned her back to him, and stood in front of the French window. The fact that Stinson Wayne was her son''s biological father caused the pain that she had buried in her heart. If she had restrained herself from thinking about it, she wanted to investigate. Now, there was no way to suppress that anger. Stinson Wayne squinted and looked at the woman. Today, she wore his wide shirt, revealing two slender, straight white legs. Her ck narrow skirt was covered by an overly long shirt, making people feel that she was the only one from head to toe. It was a romantic and ambiguous thing for a woman to wear a man''s shirt. Stinson felt the heart''s speeding up again, and his blood sizzled. "Why did you promise Don Stephenson to frame me?" Monica White knew that he was standing behind her, and she tried to suppress her voice. "Don Stephenson? What''s your rtionship with him?" Stinson Wayne sensitively sensed that this was a man''s name, and he was familiar to him. "You''re pretending to be silly here!" Monica White waited for his exnation, but when she asked her, how could she not be angry? Stinson Wayne''s eyes were cold as he stared at the little woman who suddenly turned around and red at him. "I didn''t pretend, I really don''t know this man!" Stinson Wayne did not want to bear the me for it. "Why did youe into my room, why sleep with me? You are bastard!" Monica White could not stand it anymore, and rushed over with anger. Although she was petite, she still wanted to grab his cor and ask. Stinson Wayne''s handsome face was stunned. She dared to scold him. In front of this red-eyed, angry woman, he did not dare to p her hands away. Her identity was special to him.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. His son''s mother, this role was enough to make him a little patient. "Aren''t you taking the initiative to let me sleep for the sake of money?" In Monica White''s eyes, his sin was not redeemable. "What?" Monica White''s eyes widened. It was hard to believe that he would hear the word "initiative" in this man''s mouth. Stinson Wayne still didn''t like to be stabbed. He Stretched out his two big palms and held her small hand with one hand. He forced her small hand away. There was no sound in her voice. You''ve already paid, do you still want to take the opportunity to ckmail me again? " "Who wants your money? You are beast!" Monica White felt that her dignity had been greatly insulted. However, Stinson Wayne found out that this woman''s tantrum was unexpectedly cute. This kind of cognition made him want to tease her again. "You gave birth to a son with a beast now. How do you feel?" This was the first time that Duke had been scolded. Monica White was about to be disgusted by his nausea. "Don''t tell me you went into the wrong room that night. I won''t believe this kind of nonsense." Monica White realized that this man was not serious about trying to exin that. She was even angrier. A p in the face was enough. "Now it seems that you have to believe this nonsense. I might have walked in the wrong room and slept in the wrong person!" "Nonsense!" Monica White, at this moment, was extremely angry and civilized. It was a pity that Stinson Wayne''s skin was as thick as a steel wall. No matter how aggressive her gaze was, it would not hurt him. "You said that you were framed. I was also framed that day. Someone added something to my drink. Did I enter the wrong room? I don''t remember, but I slept with you, I know always thought that my assistant was afraid that I might die because of love potion and he found a woman to detoxify me Stinson Wayne calmed down and analyzed the matter five years ago with her. Monica White still hated with anger, but she felt that his words were not unreasonable. "You really don''t know Don Stephenson and Taylor White? You''re not the cowboy they hired for?" Chapter 1854 Chapter 1854 "Cowboy?" Stinson Wayne was gloomy. Monica White felt that the man''s expression had changed into a terrifying appearance in an instant. It was as if he was about to eat her. "Woman, you''d better be more courteous when you speak. If you anger me, you''ll regret it!" Stinson Wayne''s voice was low and hoarse, yet with a strong deterrent effect, it was peeking at him that she did not dare to provoke it. Monica White did not know why this man used this tone to speak to herself. It was he who walked in the wrong room, and he was the one who had slept with her for no reason. Now, the person who was rightfully angry to snatch her son was him. Thinking that she had been bullied by him every time, Monica White turned sad and her eyes turned red. The tears that had been holding back for a long time, after she had been threatened maliciously, circled in the dumplings and rolled down. Stinson Wayne''s gaze was fixed on her face. he did not expect the woman who was just as powerful as before. In the next second, her tears were like beads of broken thread. The grievances and resentment that Monica White had umted in her heart suddenly seemed to run out of support. Just as Stinson Wayne was surprised to see Monica White''s tears resembling beads, the door behind him opened. Then, Gabe rubbed his big eyes and dragged out a pair of sandals. "Daddy, Mummy, are you guys arguing?" The little guy was actually woken up by the voice of two people. As soon as he woke up, he hurriedly thought about it. Stinson Wayne looked back at his son''s shy look, his heart moving, his long arm suddenly reaching over, and he directly hugged the crying Monica White into his arms. Monica White was angering, but found that she was being held tightly by the man''s hand. She was angry and wanted to break free. "My son is looking at. Do you want him to hate me?" The man''s deep, hoarse voice sounded as if it was between his ears. Monica White was stiff, so she couldn''t move. She just didn''t want her son to recognize this man. She didn''t want her son to hate him. "Son, your Mummy was so touched to see me, so I cried for a while." Stinson smiled and warmed his son. The little guy blinked his big eyes and looked at the daddy''s hug his mom. Didn''t Mummy hate Daddy just now? Why did she reconcile with him again? "I have to hug too!" The little guy''s head just woke up a little confused. When he saw that his father was holding Mummy so tightly, he suddenly wanted to go over and join in the fun. Hearing that his son was about to hug, Monica White finally had an excuse to push the man away. Fortunately, Stinson Wayne also let go. Monica White quickly took two steps back, turned her back, and wiped away the tears with his back. "Mummy, are you alright? Do you want to cry for a while? I won''t joke about you!" The little guy asked with concern. Monica White was embarrassed and said angrily: "I won''t cry anymore, I won''t cry anymore!" "Mm, Mummy is the strongest!" The little guy immediately encouraged. Monica White could not help but want to roll her eyes and sigh. Was she telling his son that she was strong from an early age and that he would not be hit by anyone, so his son felt that it was a good thing to encourage her to be strong at this time? Stinson Wayne looked at the mother-child conversation, feeling inexplicably happy, but his gaze could not be restrained and looked towards the woman''s cor. When the woman''s tears fell just now, the clothes on her chest were wet again. At this moment, the full shape of the woman''s eyes was sketched out. Stinson Wayne felt that her chest was stuffy. Monica White stared at him angrily, then turned into the bedroom. After a while, she changed out a set of clothes, carried a small bag in her hand, and put it on the hands of Stinson Wayne: "Take your clothes, Quickly leave! " To be honest, Stinson Wayne did not want to leave. It was because he looked at his cute son, the beautiful woman, and he felt that the house was small. When he turned around, he could see them. "Daddy, do you want to stay?" The little guy deserved to be his biological son and saw through his thoughts. "If Daddy stayed, wouldn''t you be very happy?" Stinson Wayne really wanted to kiss this little guy. "Hurry away, my son and I are going to rest!" Monica White wouldn''t give him any hope. Stinson Wayne''s handsome face was covered with ayer of coldness. This woman was a little weird. .many women wanted him to stay at night with them. The little guy epted Mummy''s harsh gaze and sighed as if he was a little adult. He said in perplexity, "Daddy, do you want to go home first? Mummy doesn''t like strangers spending the night at home!" Another was a stranger. He was already piercing through. Was he still a stranger to his son? Stinson Wayne knew that she could not be too anxious and wanted to give her mother and son time to adjust. "Okay, Gabe, Daddy go first. See you tomorrow!" After saying that, he looked at Monica White with a deep gaze. Monica White opened her face in disbelief. When she thought of the terms he had promised, she suddenly wanted to go back on his word. She didn''t want to live in his house. Even if he was a gold and silver nest, she couldn''t be morefortable than her kennel. After Stinson Wayne left, the mother and son sat on the sofa, their eyes wide open. "Mummy, why did you cry just now? I seem to hear you scolding Daddy bastard. I''m not dreaming!" The little guy still cares a lot about Mummy, trying to figure out the truth. Monica White trembled slightly. She had taught her son to be civilized since he was a child, and did not curse dirty words. "No, I didn''t scold him like that. You must have had a nightmare!" Even though Monica White still hated him, she did not want to teach her son to hate him. "Oh!" The little guy blinked nkly.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Monica White was relieved that her son''s pure eyes were the ones she wanted to protect. Chapter 1855 Chapter 1855 She hoped that her son would grow up in the healthy sunshine and be her little warm man. "Mummy, do you like Daddy?" The little guy''s most urgent need was to know about this. Monica White squatted helplessly in front of her son, arranged his cor that he wrinkled when he slept, and said seriously, "Son, father and I actually just met each other. If you want me to like him or not, I really I can''t answer. For the sake of him being your father''s, I can only say that I''ll try my best not to hate him. " The little guy was stunned. He did not understand. "Okay, don''t worry, Mummy, it doesn''t matter if you don''t like Daddy, I''ll let Daddye to like you!" The little guy suddenlyughed and said what made Monica White speechless. "You don''t have to do this, your father won''t necessarily like me!" Monica White exhaled and mumbled, "The rtionship between adults is veryplicated. You''re a child." "But I don''t want Daddy to like women other than Mummy. In that case, Daddy is not my own Daddy anymore." The little guy replied seriously. She reached out and hugged her son tightly. Her chin rested on his small shoulder, softly saying, "Your father will always like you, don''t worry." "What about Mummy?" The little guy kissed her face and asked softly. "Mummy loves you, the one you love the most!" Monica White felt that her love for her son was not something she could rece. She loved him more than her own life. The little guy smiled contentedly, like a pistachio. At night! The little guy slept soundly, holding one of Monica''s arms, and his little face stunned like a kitten. Monica White was unable to sleep, and her mind was filled with some messy things. If he didn''t know Don Stephenson and Taylor White, then they probably didn''t know that she had been slept by him. All they wanted was the fact that she was defiled by a man. These scums is really too inhuman. She will definitely make them pay a painful price. At the balcony on the second floor, the man was lying on his chair. It was already past two o''clock in the morning, but he was not happy at all. Suddenly, the appearance of his son had made him very excited. He had to investigate this woman before he could bring the children back to him. Stinson Wayne reached out for a drink and took a sip from her thin, sexy lips. He suddenly remembered something and took the phone beside him. Vittorio Storaro, who had received a call from the boss at two in the middle of the night, forced his drowsiness to write down the young master''s order. "Remember, at 10 o''clock tomorrow, I want to see all her information!" Stinson Wayne emphasized again. Vittorio Storaro was alert and woke up. It was about ten o''clock. However, Vittorio Storaro understood him very well. After all, Monica White was his son''s mother, yet he knew nothing about her. However, listening to Young Master''s voice was so clear, he was afraid that it would be a sleepless night. Early morning! Lee took a lot of effort to finally organize Monica White''s profile. At 9:30, Stinson Wayne, who had never beente, was alreadyte. The morning meeting had been handed over to Vittorio Storaro to chair. He sat on the office chair and used his slender fingers to open the bag. This feeling made him inexplicably excited. Stinson Wayne felt that he was really too bored, obviously being annoyed by that woman, but at this moment, he felt that peeking at each other''s secrets was a very exciting thing. But when Stinson Wayne took out a piece of paper, he even suspected that Vittorio Storaro was perfunctory. Stinson Wayne narrowed his eyes and started to look down seriously from the first word. "She was granddaughter of the White Family?" When he saw the introduction in the first row, a surprise appeared in his eyes. Then, there were a few photos attached to them, photos of women of different ages. When Stinson Wayne saw a picture of her, he was shocked and his eyes widened. Why was this girl so familiar? It seemed like he had seen her a long time ago. At The man''s memory was still pretty good. He thought about it carefully. Well, he had actually seen her, but only when he was very young. that time, an olddy called her to Monica, Really the same person? Is there really such a coincidence in this world? He was no stranger to the White Family. Since the second son died in a car ident, the White Family''s. inheritance was like a brutal blow declining. The person in charge of thepany today is third son of White. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The above was Vittorio Storaro''s investigation about Monica White. She said that when she was in the White Family, she was a quiet and obedient girl with a gentle personality. These adjectives made Stinson Wayne tighten his eyebrows again. This is not like the hot woman who scolded him assholest night. Will the investigation be wrong? Looking down, Stinson Wayne saw a name, Don Stephenson! If he remembered correctly, Monica White mentioned the name yesterday when he asked her what it was. Monica White did not answer him, but now there are two rtionships. One is Monica White''s fianc¨¦. It was not difficult to guess that after the incident five years ago, Monica White''s rtionship with him broke down and he turned around to marry her cousin. Was this an ident, or was it a deliberate plot? Stinson Wayne coldly curled his lips. He wanted to thank Don Stephenson for not being married with her. Otherwise, how could this woman give birth to his son? When he thought about what Monica White had gone from being a quiet and obedient girl to a rose with a thorn in it. Even further down, it was Monica White who had been chased out of the country five years ago by her father before being engaged. Five years ago? The man''s eyes darkened. Could it be the night he slept her? Or maybe this woman had been involved with other men. In short, Monica White''s reputation was very bad five years ago. When she was caught at the hotel entrance, she was covered with ambiguous kiss marks and bites. Stinson Wayne''s expression instantly darkened. How many men did this woman have? How crazy was it? However, Stinson Wayne boldly guessed five years ago, Monica White had slept once before, so that the people of the White Family could grasp it. Chapter 1856 Chapter 1856 He felt that Monica White was not a woman who likes casual sex. Hmm, he still needs to confirm this. She had stayed abroad for five years and had no records. It was obvious that Vittorio Storaro had a difficult time investigating her affairs abroad. Stinson did not want to be too difficult for this assistant. The investigation that caused people to stay asleep in the middle of the night already vited the tall image of a good boss. He also wanted to know the key points. Next, he should use this opportunity to touch the woman''s closed heart and see the softest point in her heart. It must be the gentle girl''s temperament. Thinking about this, there was a ripple in his heart. Strange, why did he feel like he was in love? This feeling appeared too quickly, just because she had given birth to his son, did he start to want to get closer to her? No, he did it all not because he really liked her. He did it all for his son. That''s right, Stinson Wayne firmly believed that he wouldn''t be so tempted by a woman. Monica White was also unable to sleep at night. She slept for a while when it was light, and was woken up by the rm at seven. It was ten o''clock before she could wake up. She did not rest well, her body was weak and her face was pale. She sat on the bedside and looked back at her son and then she went into the bathroom and washed her face with cold water. When she thought about moving into that man''s house, she felt that the future was dark. ustomed to the mother and son''s easy-going life, they suddenly broke into a strange man, and even if it was a man who was cold and difficult to get along with, Monica White had no confidence at all. "Mummy, are you alright? I''m urinating!" Outside the door, there was an urgent cry from the little guy. Monica White realized that she had been stunned for a long time. She opened the door and saw that the little guy had already jumped. As soon as the door opened, he rushed in. Looking at her son''s blushing little red face, Monica White''s inner cloud was blown away, and she could not help butugh. "Mummy, are we moving to stay with Daddy today? I''m looking forward to it!" The little guy was done with a happy smile. He looked closely at the little guy''s teeth. At that time, he could not see it. Only when he was grinning, the two tiger teeth were shining and moving, adding extra points to his cuteness. "Oh!" Monica White answered vaguely. "Daddy''s home is so big. Can I keep a dog?" The little guy was already thinking about the future. "Ask your father, I can''t be the master!" Monica White really didn''t want to attack her son, but if that man didn''t love cats and dogs, her son would be unhappy. "Daddy will definitely let me raise it. I seem to see Daddy soon." The little guy could not wait. A sigh shed across Monica''s face. Just then, Monica White''s phone rang. "It must be Daddy!" The little guy ran out of the room. She couldn''t think that it was from Stinson Wayne. Early in the morning, why would he call to her? Maybe it was Mr. Elijah who had urged her to work. "Daddy, is it really you? What, you''re downstairs? Oh, okay, I''ll open the door!" The little guy''s words fluttered, and when Monica White was shocked, the little guy had already reached out his shorthand and popped the door open. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org When Monica White stiffened, she saw a person in a suit and a sly outfit outside the door, holding a cell phone. At this moment, Monica White stood at the bathroom door. "Daddy!" Gabe happily rushed over and hugged Daddy''s long legs. Maybe it was toocking in fatherhood, and the little guy was afraid that his father would disappear again. Stinson Wayne felt his son''s strong dependence on him, his heart slightly trembling. "Daddy is here to pick you up!" Stinson Wayne squatted down on his noble body and said to his son with a low, gentle voice. "Mummy wants to go home with you too!" The little guy blinked and said. Stinson Wayne stared at the bathroom. The woman shed in and was caught by him. He raised the volume slightly, "Yes, she will follow me back!" She couldn''t help but roll her eyes. This man was shameless. Obviously, he had strongly threatened her to live in. How could it be that she had taken the initiative to live there? That was disgusting. "Mummy, why are you hiding there? Daddy is here!" The little guy ran over and happily knocked on the door. Monica White was inexplicably annoyed and immediately shouted, "Gabe!"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The little guy suddenly stopped talking, and Stinson Wayne''s handsome face sank. What quality was this woman? After hiding for a few minutes, Monica White opened the door and came out. However, the moment she came out, she realized something was not right. The house is too quiet. What about her son? Her heart was beating fast, and Monica White wanted to run back to her bedroom and change clothes. Suddenly discovering that her son wheel had disappeared, she could only change her direction. She almost rushed into the front of Stinson Wayne in anger, anxiously asked, "Where''s Gabe? Where did you hide him?" QUMS He did not expect this woman to stand in front of him. He sat on the sofa with his long legs folded. velet When he looked up, she saw the woman''s pajamas. Because of the light on her back, the light prated and almost all of her good figure was drawn into his eyes. Stinson Wayne only felt his heart stagnate for two seconds. This woman''s figure was really good. "I asked my assistant to go downstairs to y with him first!" Stinson Wayne said slowly, but his eyes refused to move away from her figure for a second. This hazy beauty made his proud self-controlw out of control. Monica White looked furious and warned, "I don''t allow strangers take my son out without my consent!" "He''s not a stranger, he''s my assistant, the person I trust the most!" Seeing her cold tone, Stinson Wayne''s handsome face turned down. "To me, you''re a stranger, not worthy of trust!" Chapter 1857 Chapter 1857 Stinson Wayne''s face was like ayer of frost, but he definitely did not have the same experience as her. It was woman instinct for her to protect her son. "Are you sure you want to wear this pajama to continue talking to me?" The man reminded her appropriately. Because she had just shaken her body when she was angry, she almost shivered into her heart. Under his gaze, there was a hazy white clearness.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. When she thought about having a night with her five years ago, he could not turn a blind eye. It was only then that Monica White realized that she was embarrassed and immediately reached out to cover her, but it was stillte. The man had a sharp gaze. He should have seen it. "Bastard!" Monica White angrily ran back to the bedroom. He was scolded, and his face was cold again. Ever since he met this woman, he seemed to be scolded many times. Monica White quickly changed out from a conservative career, and her long hair was also tied into a ponytail. Because she was going to thepany in a while, she had to put on a touch of delicate makeup. "Why aren''t you still going?" When Monica White read it, she saw that the man was still sitting still, and she frowned. "I have something to talk to you about!" Stinson Wayne stood up and pulled her long legs closer to her, his voice low: "If there''s anything I need help with, just talk, For my son''s sake, I''ll help you unconditionally!" Monica White was stunned for a moment. Was this bastard so kind? She was afraid that this is another trap for him. In order to take her son away, he intentionally put on a good face. "No need, I don''t want to owe your favor!" Although Monica White wanted to find someone to rely on, It was definitely not the dangerous person in front of her. "Are you sure? Didn''t you still have an ount with the White Family? I''ll help you!" Stinson Wayne was one step closer. At this moment, he slightly lowered his head, and his thin lip was in her ear, saying word by word, It seemed very sincere. Monica White stiffened and took a few steps back, keeping a safe distance from him. "This is my own business. I''ll solve it myself. You don''t have to worry about it!" Monica White did have an ount with Taylor White''s husband and wife, but she definitely did not dare to use other people''s hands. In the future, she would be able to let herself go. "Why are you wee!" Stinson Wayne looked at the strong alertness in the woman''s eyes. I''m afraid that in her heart, he was more disturbing than the couple. Since she was so guarded against him, he was not forced to. He believed that one day, this woman would need her own help. "Are you nning to go to thepany, or to my house?" Stinson Wayne asked at a nce. "I''m going to thepany. You can bring Yu Han to your house first. I''ll be thereter!" Monica White''s tone was also cool. "Okay!" Seeing that she had already handed her son over to him, he smiled: "I''ll be at home with my son,e back soon!" Monica White''s heart suddenly stagnated. When he looked up, the man had turned elegantly away. "Bastard!" Monica White could not think of any other words to describe her feelings at this moment, so she could only clench her teeth and scold her. Stinson Wayne went downstairs and saw that his son was ying with his assistant, Vittorio Storaro, and there were two puppies fighting next to him. "Son, do you like dogs?" Perhaps with the words of father and son inmon, he found out his son''s hobby. "I like it. I like dogs that are bigger!" The little guy frowned when he asked. "Okay, let Uncle Vittorio Storaro pick one for you today." Stinson Wayne''s request for his son was responsive. "Really? Great, Daddy, thank you!" The little guy''s request was fulfilled, and he rushed over happily, hugging his father''s long legs to show his happiness. Monica White went downstairs with a bag of rubbish and saw the warm scene of the father and son in the garden. Her expression instantly stunned. What had happened to him? The closer her son was to that man, the more ufortable she felt. Was it selfish? Stinson Wayne picked up his son and walked towards the car. Monica White waited for Stinson Wayne''s car to drive away before she came out of the dark. She lowered her head and walked towards thepany in a loss. Arriving at thepany, Monica White found that the people around her looked at her strangely. Her heart was stunned for a moment. Could it be because of the fact that Stinson came to thepany to look for her yesterday? No way, it''s be gossip. "Miss White, what is your rtionship with Stinson Wayne?" "Yeah, he made a special trip to thepany yesterday to find you. Are you two lovers?" "I can''t be a client. He''s a man." Monica White was surrounded by a group of women around, and they were inquiring about her rtionship with Stinson Wayne. Monica White''s beautiful eyes turned smartly and replied, "You''ve guessed right. He came to me to design a gown, but I rejected it!" "Wow!" There was a sound of marvel. Monica White shrugged her shoulders: "He''s asking too much, I can''t agree, even if he''s paying a high price, I can''t meet his almost demanding requirements." "Really? Monica, you''re really kind. It''s a pity that you missed this opportunity in vain!" "That''s right, I think you should agree to his request first, and at least have a chance to meet him!" Monica White raised her eyebrows slightly: "Did you guys demonize him? I don''t see how handsome he is!" "Miss Monica, your eyes are okay? He''s the best candidate for Prince Charming. He''s so rich, young and full of masculine charm. He''s just tailored for the word male god. It''s so unreasonable! " Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Monica White was cold in her heart. Was it useful to be handsome? Still wanting to steal her son? In her eyes, Stinson Wayne was just like a robber. Elijah Boothe walked over and dispersed the people around Monica White. He said to Monica White: "Youe in, I have something to say to you!" Monica White quickly followed him into the office. Elijah Boothe had a smile on his face and was a little more polite to her: "Monica you''re really a lucky star of ourpany. Look, yourpany''s performance will rise as soon as youe, and your orders will reach I''ll go next year. Oh, it''s amazing. I''m sure you''ll be proud of you." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Monica White immediately went back politely: "Mr. Elijah, you''re too polite, mentor gave me everything, as long as you don''t wipe her old man''s face." "How could this be? My grandfather had a very good rtionship with your mentor in the past, and your mentor also valued his righteousness. I thought that if I could trouble you again, I want to reach a cooperative rtionship with Stinson Wayne. If the biggest entertainmentpany could be a sponsor of the Entertainment Media Company, ourpany''s reputation would surely be a hit. If you don''t... Try it, I''ll give you a 20%mission. This is unprecedented treatment! "Elijah Boothe said. Chapter 1858 Chapter 1858 Monica White was worried about this yesterday. Elijah Boothe was a businessman. "Mr. Elijah, you''re really embarrassing me. I''m not familiar with Stinson Wayne! Moreover, the entertainmentpany is not hispany, it''s his uncle''spany." "Monica, you see, thepany''s development has been stagnant until today. I''ve been anxious about it for a long time. My grandfather has been asking, Stinson Wayne is a key figure in ourpany, even though the entertainmentpany is not directly managed by him, But I heard that his rtionship with his uncle is very good. With his words, ourpany will be able to fly high. There is no limit to his future. I thought I''ll give you a dividend. How do you think about it? "Elijah Boothe did not want to let go. This is an opportunity. Monica White knew that Elijah Boothe wanted to improve thepany''s situation. Although she was just on shift to help, there was no need to consider thepany''s future. but her mentor said that she would support thepany''s development. "Mr. Elijah, this matter is currently not possible, but I will find an opportunity to help you ask." Monica White could not refuse, she would work together in the future. Moreover, Elijah Boothe was a rare good boss. "Okay, look for an opportunity to help me ask, Monica, if thepany can go up, it''s all up to you. You must help me!" Elijah Boothe really wanted to treat Monica White as the god of wealth at this moment. Monica White had to nod her head and turn around. She and Stinson Wayne were now in an intense rtionship, and how can she asked him for help unless the sun came out, or it would be impossible. Forget it, it''ll be temporary. Monica White sat in the office. She had an independent small office, and she was worried about the small pile of orders. She had a lot of previous designs backed up by her hand, and she felt that it was not bad. She could use it to revise it again. It was just Taylor White''s intention to choose a shirt that annoyed her. She paid a lot of money, even if Monica White did not want to design a dress for her, it was impossible. Monica White did not understand Taylor White''s personality anymore. In the past, she liked to disguise herself. She pretended to be gentle and generous. Now that she was so arrogant, she should have had the opposite preference. Monica White took out a pen and worked very seriously to create a gown with flowing lines. In the afternoon, Taylor White came to find her again because she had deliberately pushed her time tight, just to see how Monica White was in a panic. Monica White showed her a piece of work that had been designed at noon. "The pattern on this is too simple, it doesn''t quite suit my personality. Also, there''s no diamond on it. I like shiny things now, you can change it for me!" what she said made Monica White anxious. Monica White took the design, and in front of her, she changed the part of the design. Taylor White sat opposite her, her eyes staring at the pen in Monica White''s hands, writing on her face with hatred. At that time, Monica White was a girl with no use at all. In the past, Taylor White had suppressed her everywhere. Now, Monica White''s mind seemed to have infinite thoughts. In addition, the pen in her hand was like a pen from the gods. With a few random lines, she could give a kind of aesthetic visual effect. Taylor White thought that she had been stagnant for the past few years, and that she would spend money to buy it all day. Her dream had been abandoned by her. Even her favorite dance and piano became rusty again. As she was moving backwards, Monica White was advancing every day? The gap between the two became bigger. "Look again, I''m still not satisfied. I''ll change it for you on the spot to make sure that all your requests are met!" Taylor White''s eyes nced at the revised design and found that she couldn''t pick something wrong. "I don''t like this sleeve. I like to reveal el the entire back. Don Stephenson likes to see my back!" Taylor White intentionally shone, thinking that Don Stephenson loved her beautiful back, Monica White''s expression remained the same as usual and she would not be stimted at all. She took the design and made changes once again. Taylor White continued to stare at the pen in her hand. In the end, she really did not want to see Monica White show her design talents. "do this as soon as possible. I have an important asion to attend!" Taylor White said. "I''ll send it to you as soon as possible!" Monica White ignored the pride on her face. Taylor Whiteughed coldly in her heart and gritted her teeth: "Monica White, aren''t you curious about my marriage with Don? I remember in that year you talked to me a lot about your imagination of your marriage to him." Monica White stunned with a stiff hand. "Don''t want to know!" She said as she gritted her teeth. Back then, she was too stupid to see her hypocritical mask. Every day, she was like a fool who hated marriage. She chatted with her about what to do after marriage, what she wanted to do with her family, and where she would go to school. Oh, now, how ironic. "Right, how do you have a son? Who did you give birth to? Are you married overseas?" Monica White replied coldly, "No need to tell you!" Taylor White found out that Monica White still hated herself. Did that prove that she still loved Don Stephenson in her heart? Oh, a woman, she loves to deceive herself! "It''s fine if you don''t want to say it, I don''t like to listen to it anyway, but you also have children. I believe that there have been many men. I''ll remind my husband that he won''t disturb your life. You don''t bother us. "Taylor White always wanted to find a chance to warn her, because she was too insecure. It was the transformation of the woman in front of her. At the banquetst time, Don Stephenson''s eyes were obviously different.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1859 Chapter 1859 "Are you done? I still have to work!" Monica White was extremely disgusted with her aggressive face. Don Stephenson, that scum, she was not going to waste her time thinking about him again. Taylor White left absentmindedly, but in her heart, she thought about it hatefully. When she went back, she must tell her husband that this woman had even a son, and that she must be married. After work, Monica White still had a lot of work to do, but when she thought that her son was in the Wayne family, she was worried and wanted to rush over to see his situation. Monica White took a car key that thepany had assigned her and went downstairs. When she drove this car worth more than 200,000 Dors to the Wayne family, she realized that the maid''s grocery cart was a few times higher than hers. Monica White stepped into the living room, only to think that she had note home to pack up her travel ande over again. After a while for dinner, she still decided to go back. "Young Master and Little Young Master are ying games upstairs!" The butler smiled. Monica White had to walk upstairs. However, when she went upstairs, she was stunned again. There were so many rooms here that she could not find where the game room was. In the end, she walked over to find them one by one. Finally, she saw a door open and the sound of a racing caring from inside. Monica White walked in and saw the father and son sitting on the ground, holding the remote control in their hands and operating the two sports cars on the screen. The sports car imitated the sound of a real car. When Monica White came in, the two of them did not notice her, because their voices were too loud to cover all the footsteps. Monica White frowned, leaning against the door, her hands around her chest, and stared at the two sports cars on the screen. "Daddy, I''m almost catching up with you!" The little guy shouted happily. "Really? Then you have to work harder!" The man''s low, maic voice sounded a little childish. Monica White could not help butugh at him. "Mummy!" The moment the little guy rubbed his eyes, he realized that Monica White stood behind him. Stinson Wayne''s handsome face tightened slightly and he turned around. The sports car he controlled rolled over the hillside and fell into the sea, sinking. "Daddy, your car went overboard!" The little guyughed. Stinson Wayne was a little embarrassed and dressed up in his clothes. He did not expect this woman to actuallye in. Moreover, when he saw such a giddy scene, he should be damned. Monica White did not look at him. She just walked to her son''s side and reached out to touch his back. Even though there was proper air conditioning in the bedroom, the little guy was ying too hard and sweating. "Don''t y, go downstairs and walk around!" Monica White directly took away her son''s remote control, and the little guy''s car crashed into the hillside. Stinson Wayne blinked at his son, as if to say that your car was also destroyed. The little guy muttered, "Mummy, I have almost won once!" Monica White said disapprovingly, "How old are you? You are honorable if you win?" "You..." Stinson Wayne wanted to becent in front of this woman, but he did not expect her breath to be blocked by her words. Monica White looked up at him indifferently, indicating that she was right. Stinson Wayne had to grit his teeth. The little guy patted his legs to stand up, but realized that his legs were a little numb. Monica Whiteined again: "Don''t bring your son to y this kind of game in the future. You''ll hurt your eyes. If you have time, take him outside for activities!" Stinson Wayne had nothing to refute. s, it was the first time he had been taught a lesson. "Got it!" Stinson Wayne answered coldly. The little guy turned his face down and looked forward to saying, "I still want to fight another round with Daddy Daddy is the only opponent that have met. It''s challenging to lose to Daddy! " Monica was speechless. Stinson Wayne''s confidence regained some momentum. He smiled intensely and looked at his son, but he identally looked at him. Monica White''s calm eyes trembled when she met the man''s smiling eyes.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Son, let''s go downstairs and y. Your puppy has already been bought!" Stinson Wayne immediately waved to his son. The little guy was still numb. When he heard the puppy returned, he immediately jumped up and his leg was not numb. Monica White was really speechless. Monica White suddenly sighed when he saw the back of Stinnson. Monica White also went downstairs. She saw the two puppies running around her son on the green grass outside the hall. Her eyes were slightly surprised. Did Stinson Wayne allow his son to keep a dog? He also bought two for him. The little guy was happily ying with the two puppies, while the man was sitting on the bench beside him, looking at his son''s gaze and his eyes were full of love and pity. Monica White was stimted by this picture. She had a lot ofplicated emotions. She was touched and a little jealous. Previously, the little guy had been obsessing with her every day and wanted to buy a puppy. However, on the grounds that she was too busy with work, she could not take care of the puppy and had never realized her son''s dream. Now, within a day, the man had achieved it. Compared with him, was she a misconducted mother? When she thought about all of these, Monica White was extremely depressed. She suddenly thought that she still had to go home and take a trip, so she walked over to her son. "Gabe Mummy would go home and organize a trip. You''re having fun here." After saying that, Monica White walked towards her car. "I''ll go with you!" The man''s voice came forcefully. Monica White''s footsteps almost fell. She turned around and stared at him indifferently. "No need, I can do it myself." "It''s physical work to move the box, or you need a man to help!" The man walked towards her car. Monica White bit her lip and really didn''t want to get along with this man alone. Chapter 1860 Chapter 1860 "I really don''t need it. You can apany your son here. I don''t need help!" Monica White immediately walked over, blocking his path and telling him that she didn''t want to be alone with him. "Mummy, you just let Daddy go, Daddy is very energetic!" The little guy ran over with a puppy, concerned. He seemed to have a helper with a thin lip and a charming smile: "I heard that, my son wants me to help!" Monica White looked at his son''s anticipation, and then looked at this man''s determined expression. "Okay, get in the car!" Monica White did not want to hold back her son''s good intentions and decided to take this man over. "Let''s drive my car!" When Stinson Wayne saw this car, he immediately whispered. "If you don''t want to ride in my car, you can''t help but be strong!" Monica White saw that his expression froze. Stinson Wayne bit his thin lip slightly. In the next second, his long fingers opened the car door and sat in the driver''s seat. Monica White saw it, and couldn''t help but shout, "Hey, this seat is mine!" "I''m better at technology than you!" Stinson Wayne raised his eyebrows slightly, his tone conceited. The little guy carried the puppy and stood beside him. When he saw that Daddy was trying to be the driver, he immediatelyughed: "Daddy, Mummy, don''t fight, Daddy is a man! You can ask him to be driver." Monica White was speechless. His son couldn''t understand his mother''s thoughts. Is this topete for the driver? This was a struggle for status. Forget it, for the sake of her son''s worry, she didn''t fight with this man. When he got into the car, Stinson Wayne stepped on the gas and drove towards the city center. The road down the mountain was spacious and smooth, and the surrounding scenery was breathtaking. Monica White thought that the whole mountain was his ce, and her heart was inexplicably low. When she knew that the enemy was so powerful, she would realize that she had no chance of winning. After entering the urban area, Stinson went straight to the district where she lived. Along the way, the two of them were silent. Although Stinson Wayne wanted to find a chance to talk to her a few times, just as he looked over, the woman showed a refusal. With this trip, he had really be a real driver. After stopping in the district, Stinson Wayne was nning to get off the car, but Monica White said with a cold expression: "My son is not here, you don''t want to act anymore. I''ll go upstairs and pack up myself. Don''t keep up!" "What are you talking about?" Stinson Wayne was stunned and stared at the woman annoyed. "Which of your eyes saw me acting? I really want toe and help you!" Monica White did not expect that he was still angry, so she could only follow his words: "Okay, your kindness, I''ll take it, but I''ll keep a little distance between you and me!" "Aren''t you just afraid to fall in love with me?" Monica White''s beautiful eyes instantly rounded up. Where was this man''s confidence from? Did he really think that all the women in the world will be overwhelmed by him? "Even if you give me $ 100 million, I won''t fall in love with you!" Monica White did not know how to attack him. "Then I''ll give you $ 1 billion. Think about it. How do you fall in love with me?" Aman has money and willfulness. As long as it is a problem that money can solve, it''s not a problem for him. Content belongs to Monica White was so annoyed that she didn''t want to care about him, so she left. The man stepped on his long legs and brazenly followed her. This time, while waiting for the elevator, she did not expect to meet the aunt who lived next door. "You went out this time and didn''t bring my son with me. The couple had gone out for romance, right?" Monica White felt embarrassed, so she could only vaguely say. Stinson Wayne smiled at the bottom of his heart. It was really interesting to see this woman''s lying. When they reached the floor, Monica White quickly walked towards her room, opened the door, and was about to reach out to close it. The man''s palms were the first to support him. "Stinson Wayne, this is my house, I don''t wee you in!" Monica White was so annoyed that she felt that this man was too much I, forcing her to move into his house and elg forcefully take her son away Did he think about her feelings when he ran into the door? Seeing that the woman was crazy, he said with a calm expression, "Monica White, for the sake of son''s health, I feel that we should tolerate each other." "My son is in good health!" Monica White replied angrily. "I know, You carried him alone. What he felt was your strong motherly love for him, but now it''s different. He has a father. In the depths of his young heart, how are other people''s parents? He definitely hopes that his parents will live the same way. If we have cold war and quarrel in front of him every day, if he lives in such an unhealthy environment, will his mind be distorted? "He carefully analyzed, and his tone was neither lukewarm nor cold. "I''m not a natural actress. I can''t show my passion for you. I hate you!" Monica White finally said. Stinson Wayne''s handsome face was frozen for a moment. He didn''t expect that a woman would really hate him? Was this a wonderful thing? "you hate me because I stole son?" Stinson Wayne sneered. It was the default that Monica White did not answer. She had done everything to depend on her son, but suddenly there was Stinson Wayne, and her life was in chaos. "Just so, I don''t like you much, but for my son..." "My son is very clever. If we have fake feelings, he can tell." Monica White felt that there was no need to act with him.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Amy narrowed his eyes, his unfathomable eyes tightly holding onto her little face. Monica White did not expect that he suddenly stared at her with such aplicated look, his heart panicked, and instinctively took a step back. Seeing her defensive expression again, Stinson Wayne frowned indifferently: "Don''t worry, I won''t touch you." "I hope you can do it!" Monica White gritted her teeth and walked towards the bedroom. The man stood in front of the French window but did not lend a helping hand. When Monica White returned to China this time, she did not have much to pack up. Very quickly, she packed up her and her son''s personal belongings. She pushed the two big boxes out and raised her eyes to see the man standing upright. Chapter 1861 Chapter 1861 "When do we sign the agreement?" Monica White did not forget that this man had promised her something.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "You can sign now!" The man turned elegantly and his gaze rested on her. "Write down your terms and conditions, I will draw up tomorrow, and sign them officially!" "Then you promised to give me 100,000 dors a month ..." "Don''t worry I will give you a lot." He sneered. "That''s okay, I''ll write my terms now!" Monica White finished, found a pen and paper in the bedroom. In fact, her mind was now swelled and she could not think of any conditions to mention. But a few of them had to be written, so she started to write. Her words were very beautiful. She might have been drawing often, and her words were light and beautiful. She showed the man the conditions she had written. The man''s eyes nced at the delicate words. There was a smile of appreciation in his eyes. Unexpectedly, the words were so beautiful, but why was she so stupid that she refused to make sense? "The first condition is to get away from you. Looks like you think your innocence is more important than your son''s custody." Monica White was stunned. She didn''t mean that. She just thought of this condition and decided to. This man was really at fault. "Don''t worry. I won''t touch you. Besides, you''re not the type I like. You''re too unfair to me!" To prove that he wouldn''t be a beast, Stinson Wayne also deliberately attacked her. Monica White did not reflect anything. She was not angry. It did not suit his taste. It was even better. "Second article, within three years, you can''t expose your child''s identity? What do you mean by that?" Stinson Wayne''s handsome face was stained with coldness. He did not expect this woman to list this condition. "Just literally, I''ll work in China for three years. Within these three years, I don''t want my son to be someone else''s gossip. I hope he can live a peaceful life." She said. "What about after three years?" When he heard that she had only stayed in the country for three years, his expression changed. "I don''t know now!" Monica White replied indifferently. "Can''t even tell my parents?" Stinson Wayne''s voice was low and deterrent. Monica White nodded: "Yes, we can''t say that!" "But it''s hard to hide this matter. My parents will know about it sooner orter." Stinson Wayne could not agree to her condition. Monica White frowned and thought about it for a moment. "Then, try to hide it as long as you can!" "Don''t you think it''s cruel of you to do this? Other children have pictures of their grandparents, but Gabe doesn''t. He will feel that he is a different kind!" "He''s not!" Monica White replied angrily: "He''s no different from a normal child!" "I know, but I feel that more peoplee to love him and take care of him. There''s nothing wrong with him!" Stinson Wayne''s voice also increased. "If you let your parents know about his existence, would I still have a chance to fight for custody? They definitely wouldn''t return my son to me!" Sadness was inexplicable. Stinson Wayne looked at her. When she lowered her head, tears fell on the back of her hand, his mind shocked inexplicably. He couldn''t tell what it was like, but he felt a little hurt for her. "Okay, I''ll try to keep it a secret first. I can guarantee that within three years, you still have a chance to fight for custody!" He promised her these words. "Really? Didn''t you lie to me?" Monica White raised her head and looked at him with tears in her eyes. Stinson Wayne did not expect her to be so excited. He nodded, "Yes!" "Then if son is willing to follow me, will you let go?" Monica White suddenly realized that this man would make sense. "I don''t know, I can''t give you the answer now!" Although Stinson Wayne did not want to see her crying, he couldn''t do it. Monica White''s eyes were bright and dim. "Okay, we won''t argue about this now. I can see that my son likes you too!" Monica White sighed andughed at herself. When Stinson Wayne heard the helplessness and loss in her words, he frowned. Maybe he still couldn''t manage the deep feelings that had been established between mother and son, but he believed that as long as he and his son had lived for a long time, he was afraid that he would not want to leave his son. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "The third condition, you want absolute freedom. I won''t interfere with your personalmunication. Simrly, you won''t interfere with everything about me." His gaze slowly turned cold. "Yes, we don''t interfere with each other!" Monica White nodded. Stinson Wayne gritted her teeth. Was this woman''s so-called freedom meant to meet other men? Just want to get into an affair with other men? "I don''t agree with this!" The man disapproved. "What?" Monica White thought that he would agree without any objections, because this condition was very beneficial to both of them. He had no reason to object. Stinson Wayne said with a cold expression, "We are adults. It is normal for us to pursue freedom. However now that we are parents this role has already restricted our freedom of private life. You hug another man and kiss him, what do you think son''s heart feels like?" "I won''t!" Monica White blurted out almost without thinking: "I''m not casual!" Stinson Wayne sneered: "You can''t do it now, but when you meet a man who makes you very moved, you won''t?" Monica White did not expect this man to get farther away. She said angrily and embarrassedly, "If really find true love, my son will definitely understand me, and he will definitely support me!" "Okay, then we might as well put forward another condition. If anyone finds true love first, then he''s going to take the initiative to give up son''s custody, how''s that?" Monica White was stunned. How could there be such an unreasonable condition? "I don''t believe that you can keep single for son forever." "It''s better to try, I feel like I can!" The man shrugged his shoulders elegantly and disgustingly. Monica White thought he was really nonsense. Chapter 1862 Chapter 1862 "Okay, I feel that this condition is very fair, and it''s not difficult for me to challenge!" Monica White saw that he dared to agree, then. This is definitely a sure win. Stinson Wayne frowned as his handsome eyes widened. Why did this woman promise to be so happy? Wasn''t she saying earlier that she wanted free personalmunication? "That''s fine. I''ll put this condition on the list!" Stinson Wayne did not feel that this condition limited anything. Anyway, he was also used to restrict Monica White, if this woman really liked other men When he thought about the possibility of this, Stinson Wayne''s expression instantly became ugly. What the hell was this? Why couldn''t he tolerate her being with another man? It must be because of his son again, it must be. "My son''s support is half the cost of one?" Stinson Wayne read out thest condition, but as soon as he finished, he smiled inexplicably. However, Monica White had a serious face. She did not understand what he wasughing at. "Are you sure you want to bear half of the maintenance with me?" Stinson Wayne stopped smiling and his expression darkened. "Of course, my son is mine. Of course, I have to pay for maintenance. I don''t want to owe you!" Monica White answered confidently. "Okay, I''m going to give my son the best school in the city. One semester''s tuition is $ 1 million. Do you use cash or credit card?" "What? One million per semester? It''s a robbery, it''s too expensive!" Even though Monica was a famous designer, she did not earn as much as she could spend. She now had more than half a million dors in cash in her hands. This was the money she was going to buy a house. But this man actually said that his son''s tuition would cost a million per semester. How could she afford it?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Every cent of the money spent on education is worth, because one million tuition fees are enough to guarantee that his son can get the best education. You won''t give up the money." This woman was embarrassed. Although this woman was a little famous now, he had investigated it and she did not have much money in her hands. Sure enough, talking about money was the most practical. Moreover, Monica White did not have any feelings for him at all. "Then, we can consider sending him to a near school. Son is so smart. I believe that no matter which school he is in, he must be very good." she said.. "No, my son can only go to the best school. If you can''t afford it, I''ll erase this one. I don''t need you to take on half of it!" Monica White gritted her teeth angrily: "You deliberately troubled me!" "I didn''t trouble you, it''s your own trouble!" Stinson smiled. Monica White could not make sense to this man. If her son was really sent to a million semester school, she couldn''t afford it. But whose parents did not want their children to attend the best school? "Then you''re in charge of his tuition, I''m in charge of his food and clothing. I won''t ept your 100,000 dors." He said "Since I said that I want to give you, I will definitely give you all the expenses of the child. I will pay for it. It should be as if you have been making up for your hard work in the past few years. You should not have psychological pressure." After a few moments, he did not mean to ridicule her. Monica White was stunned. The man was a little conscience. "Then, if that''s the case, I ept!" Monica White already knew how weak she was in terms of money. "Did you pack everything up? Let''s go back. Our son is still waiting fo us to eat dinner!" The two of them finally negotiated the conditions and understood each other a little more. When the el an reached out to pick up her two suitcases, Monica White was polite: "I''ll do it myself, trouble!" no "It''s alright!" The man''s gentleman reached out and pushed to leave, not giving her the chance to be polite. Monica White locked the door behind him. When she saw his straight and tall figure, she was not in the mood. "You don''t seem to have said your conditions!" Monica White followed him and asked. Stinson Wayne replied in a calm voice, "I don''t have conditions, just follow your conditions!" "You really don''t mention the conditions?" Monica White did not expect this man to have a single condition. "I''ll think about it for a while," said Stinson Wayne suddenly. Monica White had a dull head that was beaten up by someone with a stick. Everyone said that she had no conditions. Why did she even ask? Now that she''s done, people suddenly want to mention the conditions. Stinson Wayne saw that her face turned green and white, her thin lips hooked up where she could not see. For some reason, she felt that this woman was very interesting and her expression was really rich. Monica White decided to shut up along the way. Stinson Wayne was also a full-time driver. The two of them returned to the Vi at 7:30. The little guy hugged his two puppies and sat on the sofa, waiting for Daddy to return. When he heard the car turn off, the little guy ran out with two puppies. "Mummy, Daddy, you''re finally back, I''m so hungry! The little guy had been refusing to eat at the table. Stinson Wayne gave the suitcase to the servant, walked over. He chewed his little face: "Hungry, why don''t you eat?" "I want to wait for Daddy and Mummy to eat together!" The little guy blinked and whispered. The little guy''s childish and dependent words made the two adults feel guilty. For the sake of son''s small stomach, the two of them walked into the dining room for dinner. Monica White was still sitting far away from Stinson Wayne, and the little guy was sitting beside her. He was always in the first ce. At this moment, for his son, he had to cheer up and sat between them.. Chapter 1863 Chapter 1863 After dinner, Monica White left the time for the father and son. She took theputer and some information to the stairs.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Butler sent her trip to a guest room. This was what Monica White wanted to live in. "Miss White, what do you need? Just tell me directly? It''s the young master''s bedroom!" The butler told her. Monica White''s beautiful eyebrows frowned. There were so many rooms here. Why did he arrange the room next to this man''s room? Was it on purpose? Monica White sighed. Forget it, she wouldn''t care about this. Anyway, that man promised that he wouldn''t do anything to her. Monica White sat on the sofa, holding a drawing pen, and kept on tracing, surrounded by a few scraps she had abandoned. For some reason, she had no inspiration at all. She might be mentally restrained, and even her mind was dull. Finally, Monica White put down her pen and walked out of the room. She walked into the living room and heard the sound of the piano from the side, someone was ying a song she was familiar with. She used to y that song too. Suddenly, she felt sorrowful when she thought about the day with her parents and grandfather. If it had not been framed five years ago, Grandfather would not have treated her like that. Grandfather had always treated her pretty well. All of this was ruined by Taylor White. When she thought about the age of eight or nine sitting on the piano and ying this song, at that time, Grandfather would sit behind her and close his eyes to listen. It seemed like it had be a very long time.. Unconsciously, she was already in tears. Suddenly, the piano''s voice stopped, and Monica White turned around to find herself in tears, and immediately turned to walk outside the living room. The father and son came out with smile. "Daddy, let me see Mummy!" The little guy suddenly thought of Mummy. A servant aunty pointed at the door and said, "Miss White went out just now!" Stinson Wayne slightly said, "What is she going out for?" "I don''t know, she was crying!" "Daddy, isn''t Mummy used to living here? How could she cry?" The little guy''s beautiful face was worried. Stinson did not expect this woman to have so many scenes, living here was so wronged? "Gabe, you''re waiting here, I''ll go find your Mummy!" Stinson Wayne said. When Monica White suddenly heard a familiar tune, she thought of someone that had passed away and she would never see again. She walked along the garden path under the streetlight. The surroundings were quiet, and her mood gradually calmed down. Suddenly, she heard the steady footsteps behind her. She could not help but look back and saw a tall and elegant body, striding towards her from the dim light. Monica White''s frightened expression changed. She quickly raised her hand and wiped away the tears that had left the corner. "What are you crying for?" The man''s voice came coldly, questioning. Monica White sniffed and immediately said quietly, "Who said I was crying!" Stinson Wayne''s legs were long. He stood in front of her in the blink of an eye. With the light of the streetmp, he saw that her eyes were moist. "I treat you badly?" Stinson Wayne was a little angry because he heard his son''s worries. He would never allow that to happen. Monica White was in a bad mood. When she suddenly heard him questioning her like this, she also had a temper: "It''s none of your business. I would cry if you want to. "Of course I don''t care about you, but don''t let son know that you''re crying." Stinson Wayne lowered his voice and warned, "You''d better think about son''s feelings." "How would he know?" Monica White frowned and mumbled. When Stinson Wayne saw her lower her head, the thick eyshes with tears shed in the shadows, like butterfly wings. He did not seem to have carefully stared at her, yet at this moment, he could calm down and admire her beauty. Monica White''s features were small and exquisite, the lines were soft, and the skin was clear and tender. Stinson Wayne saw a woman with heavy makeup. This pure little 0 woman in front of him gave him.a special feeling, like a hibiscus that came out of the water, blooming in the morning after the rain. Monica White bit her lip and raised her eyes to meet the man''s presumptuous gaze. Stinson Wayne was caught by her, and his gaze remained calm. "Son has some character like you!" Stinson Wayne said in a light voice, resolving his embarrassment. Monica White fiercely turned around and did not want him to be so presumptuous. "I gave birth to him, of course, he was like me!" Monica White said angrily. "The skin is like you, it''s very fair!" Stinson Wayne said withughter. Monica White instantly red at herself, then turned to stare at him, feeling that this man was ying tricks on her. "Except for his skin, he''s all like me!" Stinson Wayne raised his eyebrows and was very proud. ext .ne "I''m toozy to care about you!" Monica White was even more annoyed. It was already a matter concern for her to think of the hard-earned son she had brought up. It was too much to say it in a proud tone. "Why are you crying?" Stinson Wayne suddenly reached out and forcibly sped her slender and delicate wrist: "Don''t give me a reason, I won''t let you go!" "Let me go!" Monica White did not expect this man to act on her. Was he promised not to touch her? "Is it because you heard the song I yed earlier?" The man said in a deep voice. Monica White''s mind was empty and she turned to look at him. "Does this song have any special meaning for you?" Seeing her gaze, Stinson Wayne knew he was right. "Why should I tell you?" Monica White''s angry face turned pale. "I guessed it. Did it make you think of Don Stephenson? Are you sad?" "nonsense!" When Monica White heard the name that made her disgusted, her face instantly turned ugly, and she flung it fiercely. She flung his big hand away and ran quickly. "Don Stephenson!" The man clenched his teeth and muttered on the name, his mood instantly bing irritable. Was this woman recalling that man? She cried, not because of him, but because of that bastard? When he thought about this, the man''s expression grew darker and uglier. Stinson Wayne smoked a cigarette at the door and calmed down before he went upstairs. Monica White had already bathed his son. She took out a set of pajamas from the box and put it on for him. With his small arms and a legs, he ced it on the bene V runaway horse, Humming a little song, he was really happy. Chapter 1864 Chapter 1864 Monica White washed the little guy''s clothes. Just as she was about to get it on the balcony, she almost bumped into Stinson Wayne at the door. Monica White responded in a timely manner, took a step back, and brushed past him. She smelled the faint smell of cigarettes and frowned. "What are you going to do?" Seeing that she had a pot in her hand, he asked. "air son''s clothes!" Stinson Wayne immediately said quietly, "Don''t do it yourself in the future. Leave it to the maid to clean it." "I''m used to it!" Monica White was toozy to bother him and went straight to air the clothes. Stinson Wayne realized that this woman was not easy to discipline. "Daddy, can I sleep with you tonight?" The little guy rolled over on the bed, his childish voice asking. When he heard that, he smiled deeply in his deep eyes. When he thought about that woman crying for another man, he felt extremely unhappy. So, he squatted down and said to his son: Daddy and Mummy slept together. Do you want to try it?'' "Really? Don''t other people''s father and Mummy sleep separately?" The little guy blinked his eyes. He had slept with Mummy because he hadn''t had a father before. "Of course, the child sleeps in the middle, while Daddy and Mummy sleep on both sides. Such a child is the happiest child!" Stinson Wayne was like a bad guy cheating on a naive child. "Then I''m going to sleep like this too!" "When your Mummyes in, you can tell her." When he said this, Stinson saw the figure outside the door and immediately stopped talking. He stood up and blinked at her son. The little guy immediately understood and gave him an ok sign. The first sentence she said when Monica White came in was: "If you smoke in the future, don''t talk so close to the son." Stinson Wayne''s handsome face stiffened. This woman actually knew that he was smoking. "I don''t usually smoke much!" Stinson Wayne exined. Monica White said, "I''m just reminding you that second-hand smoke is bad for child!" "You don''t need remind me, I know!" Of course, it was impossible for Stinson Wayne to smoke in front of his son. "Daddy, hurry up and take a shower. You''ll need to sleep with uster," the little guy urged. Monica White walked towards the bathroom and looked at her son, "Why did you sleep with us?" The little guy immediately yed his impromptu performance, and said with a small eyebrow, "Children on TV sleep with Daddy and Mummy?" Monica White replied coldly, "We won''t sleep together!" "Why not? I want it, Mummy, what you promised me before, if we find Daddy, we''ll sleep together." The little guy instantly rolled down his poor tears. Stinson Wayne''s expression shed in shock. This woman really promised her son? Monica White was also stunned for a moment. Her son''s memory was really good. It was a year ago that she was a little helpless by her son, but now he turned it out and asked her to buy it. "Mummy, are you lying to me? I''m so young. Isn''t it easy to lie?" The little guy sobbed and looked like he was crying. Stinson Wayne instantly had a very embarrassed expression. "How can you lie to a child? If you can''t do it, don''t promise him!" Monica White was on the wrong side. "I ... I promised, but I didn''t find you at that time!" Monica looked guilty at her son''s tears and wanted to cry. "Then find me now. Shouldn''t you say something?" Stinson Wayne''s heart was already full of joy, but his face was still pretentious. "No!" Seeing him, Monica White felt the danger and refused. The man''s face instantly turned cold. Was it so difficult to sleep with him in a bed? "If I promise I won''t mess around!" The man knew what she was afraid of and instantly threw out the words. "Why should I trust you?" Monica White did not have any good feelings or trust in men now. All of this was thanks to the pair of men and women. The little guy immediately sobbed so sad, so pitiful. "Is it just for the sake of son and you are unwilling?" Stinson Wayne never thought that there would be a day when he was shut out. This was the first time in his life. Monica White looked at her son''s pitiful eyes and thought that she had indeed said that. "Okay, it''ll be one night!" Monica White was still weak. This was her son''s wish, she really didn''t want to let him down. "Thank you, Mummy!" The little guy jumped off the bed as soon as he heard this, hoping to hug Monica White''s leg. The tears on his little face stopped: Mummy is the best!" The moment someone turned around, the thin lip rose. Monica White took a shower andy down to the side of the bed. Fortunately, this bed wasrge enough for three people to sleep. "Daddy isn''t here yet?" The little guy was cheeky as he waited seriously. Monica White gritted her teeth so it was best not toe.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Obviously, her son''s wish had been fulfilled, but hers had not. Right at that moment, the door was pushed open with a big palm, and the man who walked in was wearing a nightgown, the type of tie that was used, but the man did not properly tie it, but he just took it casually As he walked every step of the way, the male''s mature body had dulled into Monica White''s eyes. Monica White''s expression froze. Stinson Wayne''s body was very standard. He was one meter tall and strong, his legs straight and strong, and he was filled with aggression. Because he didn''t tie his pajamas well and even showed his strong six-pack abs and chest like a barrier, it was difficult for Monica White to see. Stinson Wayne nced at the dumbfounded woman andughed at her heart. Until the man sat on the edge of the bed, Monica White realized that she was staring as soon as she came in, staring at the present. She suddenly woke up and hurriedly turned her back to her father and son, eager to sleep. UMS The man behind him was making a deepugh. Monica White trembled. Was this manughing at herself? Was her expression just crazy? ¡°Oh my god, I''m really embarrassed. This bastard must have thought that he was a good figure and had intentionally put on a show.¡± She thought. "Son, it''s gettingte, lie down and sleep!" As soon as Stinson Wayney on the bed, the bed fell slightly towards his side. The little guy obedientlyy in the middle, and was already a little sleepy. Mummy was by his side. He made a safe call, then extended his hand and asked for a hug. Chapter 1865 Chapter 1865 "Mummy, hug!" The little guy''s voice was soft. Monica White called out bitterly. Her son had a habit. When he slept, he need her hug so that he could fall asleep. "Tell your father to hug you!" Monica White did not want to face that man because she was embarrassed just now. "No, I want to hug Daddy and Mummy together!" The little guy''s bad little habit was helping him. Monica White knew her son was an insecure child. In order to let her son fall asleep as soon as possible, Monica White had no choice but to turn around, reach out and gently hug her son''s small body. "Daddy!" The little guy slept in a daze, yet he did not forget to hold a big hand of Stinson Wayne tightly in his little hand. He was also stunned. He heard his voice calling him and almost reached out instinctively. Maybe it was because his big hand was too long, he reached out and hugged both of them. Monica White felt that the man''s palm rested on her back. She was stiff. The back was stretched into a straight line. A pair of beautiful eyes widened open, and she stared at the man with warning and anger. The man extended his other hand and raised a finger, making a snoring gesture to her. Monica White''s beautiful eyes still red at him. The little guy was in Mummy''s arms and his back was on Daddy''s warm chest. He sighed contentedly, and soon fell asleep. Monica White gently raised her hand and bumped the man''s big hand. Stinson Wayne also retracted his long arm, and his eyes were staring at the woman''s face. The little guy huddled between the two of them. Seeing that her son was asleep, Monica White immediately lowered her voice and urged him: "You can go back to your room and go to sleep!" "No, what if son is awake?" Stinson Wayne was more honest, leaning his head on one arm, but his tone was determined: "I promised my son to sleep with him for one night!" "Then okay, I''ll change rooms!" Monica White said, she was about to get up. "Monica White, what are you afraid of?" Stinson Wayne did not stop her, but he used words to provoke her. Monica White sneered, still lowering her voice and saying, "What do I need to be afraid of?" "Afraid of me?" Stinson Wayne suddenly used one hand to support one side of his head, like an arrogant bastard. "The way you looked at me earlier exined the problem." Monica White''s expression stiffened and her face turned red for a moment. "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ve seen a lot of men handsome than you before!" When he heard this, Stinson Wayne''s handsome face instantly turned gloomy. His tone was low, but he was mocking: "So, are you ying with many men?" Monica White suddenly did not want to talk to him about this topic. To prove that she was not afraid of him at all, she continued to lie down: "I''m tired, I want to sleep!" But he could not fall asleep. What he thought about in his mind was that this woman was together with another man of good figure. "Monica White, honestly tell me, how many men have you had?" Stinson Wayne asked coldly. Monica White turned around and scolded him, "Boring!" Stinson Wayne directly treated her as if she did not want to answer, or did not dare to answer. That must be a lot. Stinson Wayne suddenly turned over and directly crossed his son''s small body, and affixed it to Monica White''s back. Two big hands pulled her fiercely into his arms. Monica White did not expect that he would be so courageous. In front of her son, he dared to treat her like this. She instantly angrily bit at the back of his hand as a warning. The man snorted in pain. In the next second, he whispered, "Are you a puppy? Do you like to bite?" "It''s you!" Monica White did not give up struggling to resist and wanted to continue biting him. The man grunted and grabbed her two small hands. In the next second, he sped her chin with his other hand and kissed her thin lips fiercely. Monica White was stunned. She did not expect this man to be hateful. However, when the man''s lips were swiftly rolled up, Monica White without any trace of experience exploded. Stinson Wayne had long wanted topensate for the taste of this little mouth. When he kissed at this moment, he realized that it was pure and sweet, like the smell of tender corn. He did not want to let it go. Monica White''s hands were caught by his big palm. Under this circumstance, she could not move her small mouth and chin were also attacked by him. The only body left was to force the man to archover him. UMS Stinson Waynepensated for her sweet taste, and suddenly felt that the slender body that was suppressed under him was twisting like a snake, and wanted to arch over him from time to time.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Don''t move!" Almost in a second, the man''s primordial was aroused, and he warned with a dull voice. "Asshole, get out of here!" Monica White scolded angrily. Stinson Wayne did not want to do anything at all. He just thought that she might be having sex with other men and he was angry in his heart, so he wanted to punish her. At this moment, the little guy beside him was dreaming: "Daddy!" Stinson Wayne''s whole body stiffened. In the next second, he e quickly turned over and fell asleep on the other side of his son. Monica White''s entire poprity was trembling, her two hands clenched tightly, and she really wanted to p the man''s face. "If you want to mess around again, I''ll take my son away tomorrow!" Stinson Wayne snorted, "You''re such a dirty woman, I won''t touch again!" Monica White was so angry that this man dared to call her dirty? "You''re dirtier than me!" Monica White gritted her teeth. Stinson Wayne was silent, but his breathing was heavy, as if he was enduring something. Monica White sat up and hugged the pillow. She went to the small sofa beside her, but fortunately, she was enough to lie down. Monica White was nestled on the small sofa, but she still could not sleep, her mind was chaotic, and her whole body was guarded against the dangerous man. She didn''t expect that in the first night she stayed in he would bully her in front of son. Is this man worthy of trust? Just as Monica White was angry and biting her teeth, the man suddenly got up from the bed. Then, he walked towards Monica White''s small sofa. Monica White''s mind stretched, and her blood was about to coagte. This bastard wouldn''t let go? After the man walked over, he did not care whether she was asleep or not. He pped his arm towards her waist and knees. "You ..." Monica White yelled at her teeth, but pressed her voice up. Chapter 1866 Chapter 1866 "Go to bed to sleep!" The man put her to his son''s side and said gently. When Monica White''s whole body touched the bed, she saw the man turned around and closed the door tightly. Was she kind enough to let her go? Monica White only wanted to hesitate. When he left, Monica White finally fell asleep with her son. Early in the morning, the little guy opened his eyes and realized that Daddy and Mummy were gone. Could it be that he waszy? At that moment, the door was pushed open, and Stinson Wayne walked in with a suit and an iron-gray suit, with a white shirt and no tie. "Son, Daddy will take you to see the new school today!" Stinson Wayne still attached great importance to his son''s education. "Okay, is Mummy going together?" The little guy asked with his head raised. "Your Mummy may have to work!" Stinson Wayne thought of Monica White, who had a cold face when she got out of bed together. She must have been angry for his bastard behaviorst night. Stinson Wayne did not want to mess with her anymore.. "Oh!" The little guy was obviously frustrated. "If not, go downstairs and ask your Mummy!" Stinson Wayne did not dare to mess with anyone. Only the little guy could mess with her now. "Okay!" Gabe still wanted Mummy to take him there. He jumped out of the bed, his short hand quickly pulled out a set of clothes, and put them on quickly. Stinson Wayne stood there by the side, originally going upstairs to dress his son. Unexpectedly, his son had been trained so well. Could it be that children without fatherly love would be so mature? After Gabe put on her clothes, he ran into the bathroom. Unfortunately, he was not tall enough to take a toothbrush, so he had to ask Daddy for help. There was still a strange feeling in his heart. Gabe brushed his teeth while peeking at his father''s daze. "Daddy, why are your eyes so red? Mummy bullied you?" The little guy''s ability to look at his face was not bad. Stinson Wayne quickly gathered his emotions and reached out to touch his little head. He smiled and asked, "If one day, your Mummy really bullies me, will you feel sorry for Daddy?" "No, my Mummy is so good. How can she bully you? Don''t bully her, I''ll be relieved!" The little guy didn''t buy his ount. Stinson Wayne: "..." Is he bad? However, from this point, Stinson Wayne had seen that the little guy was still closest to his mother. He was a little jealous. "Son, I''ll ask you something. Did you mention a man called Uncle Poker before? What is his rtionship with your Mummy?" Stinson Wayne wanted to hear from his son. "Uncle Poker is my mother''s good friend." The little guy blinked his eyes and answered seriously. Stinson Wayne nodded and continued to ask, "There are also many kinds of good friends. There are those who are ordinary, and those who are very close to each other." "Of course, it''s a very good one, Daddy, are you jealous?" The little guy smiled, and Stinson blushed. "Don''t talk nonsense, how could I be jealous?" The little guy shared his two short hands: "Then why did you ask so clearly? I won''t betray my Mummy!" Stinson Wayne grimaced, okay, this little trick, he actually saw his purpose. Moreover, he was so desperately protecting the woman. "Daddy, it looks like you haven''t told me. Do you have a girlfriend?" The little guy started to ask him. He asked as he pointed his finger at the towel. Stinson Wayne had never served anyone before, at this moment, he quickly took the towel wet with water and wiped the little guy''s face. "Of course, no!" he answered. "Daddy, you''re pausing when you speak, it means you''re not telling the truth!" The little guy''s face was about to be transformed by the man''s force, and he retorted. "Who told you to lie when you stopped?" Stinson Wayne was shocked again. He carefully measured the little face on his hand. "Mummy said it!" The little guy admitted generously. Stinson Wayne cursed in his heart. What happened to that woman? How could she use her adult thoughts to educate his son? "Daddy, if you have a girlfriend, then I can only leave you with Mummy!" After the little guy realized that he might lie to him, his little face looked sad. Hearing that his son would leave him, Stinson Wayne''s calm heart instantly panicked. He squatted down, his hands on his son''s small shoulders, his eyes level with him: "Gabe, Daddy really doesn''t have a girlfriend, I promise you!" "Really?" The little guy blinked his eyes, then he smiled darkly. "Can I introduce one to Daddy?" He almost choked on his breath. This little guy had to introduce him a girlfriend. Did he ever think about his feelings? "Who do you want to introduce?" Stinson Wayne thought that the little guy''s introduction was so serious that it was definitely not Monica White. "my Mummy is also single, the two of you are perfect match!" The little guy was very enthusiastic about selling Mummy to Daddy. Stinson Wayne''s handsome face was astonished. It was a long time before he asked, "Son, do you think your Mummy will like me?" Gabe was stunned, then stared at Daddy''s handsome and shocking face for a long time: "I don''t know, Daddy isn''t as good as Uncle Poker. Uncle Poker is so good to Mum Daddys not so good to her. If Mummy''s heart is moving, there must be a problem here! "After the little guy finished, he even tapped his head with his fingers. Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. §Ö Stinson Wayne''s mouth twitched. Did Monica White fall in love with him? When he hugged his son down the stairs, Monica White had not left yet, but she was going to leave. "Mummy!" When Gabe saw Mummy, his eyes lit up, he immediately struggled from the arms of Stinson Wayne and ran over. Monica White squatted down and hugged her son. "Gabe, Mummy is about to go to work. Are you going to see your new school with your father today?" Just when Monica White came downstairs, Stinson Wayne raised this issue. Chapter 1867 Chapter 1867 "Don''t Mummy go together?" The little guy looked at her unhappily. Monica White did not move, only to raise her hand to touch his little face: "Mummy will pick you up in the future, just follow your father today!" "Then, Mummy must miss me!" The little guy nodded obediently. "Mm, I''m missing you all day!" Monica White raised her lips gently. Standing near the city of Stinson Wayne, it was rare to see this gentle and watery look of Monica White. From her gaze at her son, it was filled with the light of maternal love, just like the sunlight in the early spring, it was warm. Stinson Wayne could not help but think in his heart. If this woman looked at herself with such a gentle gaze, she wouldn''t know what it was like. Monica Whiteforted her son and drove away without even saying goodbye to him. The man who had been left indifferent had an instant gloom. What qualities did this woman have? Monica White drove to thepany. Early in the morning, thepany was already busy. Monica White was working on a new design in her office. Suddenly, she heard someone calling her from the front desk. "Miss White, someone is looking for you!" Monica White only thought that the customer hade. She put down her work and took her phone to the reception. "It''s a very handsome man in the reception room over there!" The front desk squinted at her. Monica Whiteughed lightly. No matter how handsome a man she was, she had seen it before. Pushing open the door of the reception room, Monica White''s smile suddenly stopped, and she solidified on her face. "Monica, long time no see!" The man sitting on the sofa got up and cast aplicated smile on her.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Monica White did not think about it. "Monica, don''t go!" Don Stephenson stepped forward, his long arm extended and he wanted to hold her wrist. Monica White was disgusted, but she immediately turned away from him and sneered: "Did youe to look for me?" Don Stephenson''s handsome and extraordinary face shed with self-me, and his voice darkened: "I came to apologize to you? Monica, I''m sorry, I''ve been very guilty of doing something bad to you before. I want to make up for this mistake!" When Monica White listened to his hypocritical words, and felt it was only irony, did he feel that he was wrong? Want to make up for it? "You guys live happily, love and affection, I''ve already seen you before, please don''t hit me again, Don Stephenson, you''re not wrong, who made you love?" Monica White said sarcastically, her face cold. Don Stephenson looked stunned and looked at the woman in front of him for a moment. He realized that Monica White did have some unusual aura before. In the past, she did not even have the courage to raise her head to talk to him. Now, she could not only look directly into his eyes, she could also calmly say such sarcasm. She not only changed her appearance, but also the pride in her bones. Don Stephenson inevitably wanted topare her with his wife, Taylor White, and finally realized that he had a feeling for Monica White. This feeling was very direct and strong. When he met her bright and moving eyes, Don Stephenson wanted to reach out and hug her, so that he could solve his lovesickness when she dreamt about her midnight. However, Monica White was no longer the gentle flower in his memory. She was now stabbed all over her. "Monica, have you been abroad yet?" Don Stephenson continued his gentle offensive speaking. "It''s none of your business!" Monica White listened, feeling nauseous. "I''ve always been worried about you. You''re back now. If you need anything, you cane and find me anytime!" Don Stephenson''s skin became thicker, and he smiled gently. Monica White really didn''t want to see his fake face anymore. She just said coldly: "You came to find me, just wanting to say these? Are you not afraid to let Taylor White know?" Don Stephenson''s expression changed slightly when he heard Taylor White''s name. "I actually came to look for you. There''s one thing I want to remind you!" Don Stephenson then said the point. "Oh?" Monica White stared at him resentfully. She had loved, and had fascinated about this man. Now, when he appeared again, Monica White realized that those emotions were gone. She just wanted to think that she had never seen this person in her life. "Stinson is ying with you, don''t fall for him!" Don Stephenson said directly. Monica White''s expression changed slightly. She stared at him coldly: "What are you talking about?" "On his birthday, I can see that he intends to pursue you. You must calm down. He''s a man who doesn''t take his feelings seriously. He can only y with you. "Don Stephenson advised. Monica White really wanted to raise her head and sneered at him. Did he have any face to talk about this? Wasn''t he talking about himself? "You don''t have to worry about my rtionship with him. Even if I''m willing to let him y, it''s also my business!" "Monica, I know you''re not casual woman, you''re worthy of a better man. You shouldn''t destroy yourself. It''s not good for you!" No, because was taken over by Stinson once she Wayne, there was no possibility that Don Stephenson would touch her again. This man was selfish even at this moment. Monica Whiteughed sarcastically: "A better man? Are you talking about yourself? Don Stephenson, did you dare to say that you are a good man?" "Monica, I''ve regretted it. I know that you are the woman who loves me the most. I''m blind, I didn''t choose to be with you." Don Stephenson also said that she was the innocent girl of the year.Unfortunately, he was wrong. "You''re not blind. You''re smart. At that time, your family needed cash flow and didn''t have the ability to help you then you married Taylor White You don''t need me to tell you the next thing! You know well! When Monica White said that, hatred and anger were even more serious. Don Stephenson was stiffened, his handsome and mature face pale. Monica White mmed the door away. Don Stephenson''s expression changed for a long time before he left unwillingly. Monica White sat in the office angry and kneaded her fists. She did not expect that Don Stephenson had a face to look for her. Her mood was affected by this scumbag. Chapter 1868 Chapter 1868 In the afternoon, Monica White worked more than an hour in thepany because she had too much work on hand, so she couldn''t get away. She had originally wanted to make a phone call to him, lest her son look for her. However, she flipped through her phone and found that she did not have the man''s number. At seven o''clock, an unknown number called in. "Hello!" She said business-likely. "It''s me, it''s sote. Why didn''t you go home?" The man''s cold voice came through the phone line. Monica White was stunned for a moment, then she realized that it was Stinson Wayne''s voice. "Is this your number?" Monica White answered. "You didn''t save my number?" The man was instantly angry. "Oh, I''ll save it now!" After Monica White finished, she typed the word "robber". Stinson Wayne realized that this woman had called him so carelessly. His beautiful face was dark again. After saving, Monica White put the phone back to her ear: "Is my son here? I''ll talk to him." Stinson Wayne did not expect this woman to ignore him and look for son. "Mummy,e back soon. Dinner is ready!" Gabe''s childish voice came. Hearing her son''s voice, Monica White finally let out a sigh of relief, and then gently said, "Son, Mummy may have to work a little longer. Eat with Daddy. I''ll go back before nine!"Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Oh, then okay, Mummy, did you eat dinner?" The little guy was a little frustrated, but he still cared about Mummy. "I''ll eat!" Monica White said softly. "Then, you must remember to eat, don''t be hungry!" The little guy said this because she had had such a case before. She was fainted by low blood sugar, but in the little guy''s heart, he was fainted by hunger. Monica White could not help butugh: "Don''t worry, Mummy''s in good health. I won''t faint again!" "Mm, I''ll wait for you toe back!" The little guy hung up after he finished speaking. Seeing that his son didn''t give him a chance to speak, he hung up the phone and handed it to him. Why did this mother and son ignore his existence? "What did you say about your Mummy fainting just now?" Stinson Wayne wanted to be angry. The little guy immediately said sadly and heartily: "Last year, Mummy fainted in thepany because she didn''t eat well." "What''s happening?" The man''s eyes trembled a little. "Daddy, do you want to send dinner to Mummy? Mummy is busy and really forgets to eat." The little guy''s big ck eyes turned around. Stinson Wayne''s handsome face shed in surprise, he asked in disbelief, "You told me to give her food?" "Right, Daddy, Mummy is the most kindhearted. If you''re good to her, she''s sure to treat you back twice as well. I promise!" The little guy''s face filled with seriousness. Stinson Wayne''s face wasplicated and contemtive. "Daddy, Mummy is very pitiful. You can help her get some food!" his big eyes filled with pleadings. "Okay, I sent it to her for your sake!" Stinson Wayne could not refuse his son''s request. "Daddy, you''re so kind, I love you so much!" The little guy instantly rushed over, hugged him, and confessed. Stinson Wayne looked at his son, his face was a capital of conviction. That woman really had a way to educate the son. The son was really caring and good enough for her. "Daddy, hurry up and pack it. I think Uncle made a lot of dishes!" The little guy dragged him towards the dinner table. Stinson Wayne immediately told the butler to take out the incubator. With the help of Gabe, the dishes were the food that Monica White liked to eat. Stinson Wayne carried two instion boxes, he still can''t believe it. He will actually be a takeaway. Moreover, he was still driving his top limited-edition sports car for delivery. Monica White did not get hungry. Instead, she ordered a takeout. Just as Monica White was enjoying the mood, Suddenly, the door of the meeting room was pushed open by one person. Thedy at the reception desk said in disbelief: The entire meeting room was in an uproar, then silent. Everyone stared at the girl. "Really... really, he''s just outside. He''s looking for Monica!" Monica White''s hand froze, she frowned, put down the chopsticks, and got up. She felt annoyed in her heart. What was Stinson Wayne looking for? Outside the door, there was a slender figure, still in a suit and leather jacket, but he had just pulled white a tie and unbuttoned hallet making it a littlezy and casual. Stinson Wayne stood at the front desk, one hand on the desk, his fingers tapping on the table, showing a little impatient. Next to his arm, the two pink boxes were especially eye-catching, because they were out of sync with the man''s cold and mature temperament. Monica White walked out quickly. When she saw him, her pretty face instinctively stretched into a cold tone. "Why are you here? I''m eating." Monica White''s voice was cold. When he heard her say that she was eating, the man was stunned and his deep eyes staring at her, "Did you eat?" "Just about to eat!" When Monica White answered, she nced casually over the two incubators ced beside him. He looked a little ufortable, his expression darker: " son begged me to send it over, take it!" Monica White was stunned, her eyes widened in disbelief. "I''m leaving!" Seeing a frightened expression on her face, Stinson Wayne became even more regretful. Why did he have to give her food? She was not a three-year-old child. Could she really starve to death? Just like that, Stinson Wayne fled in the stunned gaze of Monica White. Suddenly, a group of female colleagues rushed out to see how well the legendary heir to the Wayne Family was. It was a pity that they were a littlete and that man had already left. "What''s this?" Someone noticed that Monica White actually carried two incubators in her hands and immediately asked curiously. Thedy at the reception desk was shocked and said, "Isn''t he brought here earlier?" All of them looked at Monica White. Chapter 1869 Chapter 1869 Their surprised expression almost pierced Monica White. "Monica, what do you have to do with Stinson Wayne? At night, he''s your boyfriend for dinner?" There was a young child who instantly asked a question everyone wanted to know. Monica White''s expression froze because she was also shocked. She did not expect that Stinson Wayne would have given her dinner, but she believed that her son had begged him to do so. "He... is my neighbor, and brought me along!" After being shocked, Monica White quickly made up an excuse to get this done. She really didn''t want others to suspect that she had any unclear rtionship with Stinson Wayne. She was concerned about her reputation. Maybe it was because she had been infamous five years ago and was afraid of rumors. "Wow, he is your neighbor? Why haven''t you mentioned it before?" Everyone immediately became jealous. Monica Whiteughed dryly: "My grandmother lives next to him!" This lie was getting ridiculous, but she had no choice. In the eyes of everyone''s envy and jealousy, Monica White fled into the office, only to find out that the two instion boxes were still in her hands. When she opened, there were meals and dishes, as well as hot soup. Monica White was a little stunned. After so many years, no one seemed to care so much about her. Except for her son! So, this is really her son begging him to send it, right? Her eyes were inexplicably moist, and Monica White''s strong heart would always be soft and confused in an asional moment. Perhaps her son was too sensible and too intimate, what he did was touching her heart. In order not to waste her son''s concern for her, Monica White really started to eat it. On the way home, Stinson Wayne smashed the steering wheel a few times. What the hell? How could he do such a shameful thing? To please that ruthless, boring woman? Stinson Wayne really regretted doing such stupid things. Stinson Wayne decided that he would not be stupid the next time. When he returned home, Stinson Wayne realized that his son was waiting for him to eat. All the cold guarantees he had just disappeared, and his son intimately waited for him to return. "Little guy, don''t wait for Daddy toe back to eatter. Eat first. Daddy doesn''t me you!" Stinson Wayne hugged his son''s small body in his arms. "Daddy is working hard to deliver food to Mummy!" The little guy said very intimately, his soft and sweet voice hitting the man''s frozen and hard heart. "No, Daddy likes to take care of Mummy!" To get his son''s approval, the man spoke conscientiously. "Really? Did Daddy think about what I said about introducing Mummy to you as a girlfriend?" The little guy blinked, his eyes filled with anticipation. "Uh... Son, the adult world is tooplicated. You don''t understand. Mummy and I just got to know each other. It''ll take at least a few months to know if we like each other!" Because he really did not consider that woman as his girlfriend, he was very careful with his feelings. The little guy blinked his big crystal eyes, seemingly understandable. Stinson Wayne squatted down and touched his head. His voice was soft: "Give Daddy some time, alright?" The little guy understood this. He obediently nodded his head: "Okay, Daddy, Mummy is pretty right?" Stinson Wayne thought for a moment, then nodded, "Alright!" "Then, so many uncles would like her?" The little guy continued to ask seriously. Stinson Wayne''s handsome face shed for a moment, then he nodded, "Maybe!" "What if other uncle gets Mummy''s favor in front of you, do I have to have a stepfather?" Stinson Wayne: "..." The little guy immediately sighed, "I only need daddy, not stepmother, not stepmother!" Stinson Wayne continued, "..." The little guy reached out and tugged at his finger. "Daddy, let''s eat first!" In the face of his son''s worries, he had nothing to say. He could not find a suitable answer. Maybe all the children don''t like stepmother or stepfather The father and son sat at the table for dinner, and the little guy followed him to the garden for a walk. At 9:30, Monica White hurriedly rushed home, leaving themp in the living room, but the servants all rested. Quietly, Monica White hurriedly went upstairs. She was really afraid that her son would cause trouble for her and she could not adapt to this new environment, so she almost rushed back. "Daddy,e again!" As Monica White walked outside the bedroom door, she heard her son''s happy and excited voice Monica White''s expression ckened slightly. "Okay,e again!" The man sounded low and happy. Monica White gently opened the door and saw that on the carpet, the man was lying on the floor, wearing only a pair of bullet shorts. The little guy was lying on the man''s back, his hands sped tightly around his neck, the man was doing Lying down. " help Dad to count!" Stinson Wayne said smoothly.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The little guy started counting. Monica White''s beautiful eyes were slightly widened. She watched the man attach it every time and propped up. The strong muscles on his arms and legs also exploded with a sense of power. Her mind buzzed, and there was a moment of nkness. Just as she was absent-minded, her son counted to fifteen. "Mummy ..." Just as Monica White was blushing and panicking, her son found out about her existence. It was already impossible for Monica White to quietly leave, so she could only open the door with a stiff expression. "Mummy, how long have you been looking at the door?" The little guy climbed down from the man''s back, and the man stood up as well. A lot of sweat dripped from his body, making the man''s strong body more shiny and tight. With only one look, Monica White felt that there was nowhere to rest her eyes, and her saliva had also increased. She couldn''t help but swallow it a few times. "I ... I just came back. What are you doing?" Monica White felt that this man was really boring. Was he doing this kind of exercise here at night? The man''s gaze fell on her. When he saw that her long eyshes were trembling, she did not dare look at him. His thin lips raised a smile. Is she shy? "Mummy, Daddy and I are doing sports. Look, Daddy''s body is awesome. I can lie on his back and he can do dozens of push-ups." The little guy immediately praised him. Chapter 1870 Chapter 1870 The man grinned as he smiled and his son gave him a hand. "Oh, then you can continue to y, I''ll go back to the room and take a bath!" After Monica White finished, she turned around and left, but her mind still lingered on. "Son, we''ve taken a bath too." The man said with a low voice as he stared at the woman''s back. "Okay, Daddy, do you want to take a shower for me? Or let Mummy wash for me!" The little guy''s affection for Daddy was rising. It turned out that the roles of Daddy and Mummy were so different. "It''s up to the man to do the man''s thing. You''ll be the little man in our family from now on." Stinson Wayne said, then he turned to the bathroom and the little guy immediately followed him like a little tail. Monica White returned to the room, her heart still beating. Damn it, did that man do it on purpose? Trying to erase the picture she saw earlier, Monica White took her pajamas into the room and took a shower. When she saw that her son hadn''t entered her room, she ran to the next room. After a while, she realized that her son had been carried out of the bathroom by the man. The man was wearing only a white bath towel. "Son will sleep with me tonight, go rest!" The man saw her standing at the door and announced immediately. After hearing this, Monica White immediately rejected: "No, my son has always slept with me. I am afraid that he won''t be able to sleep with you." "Mummy!" The little guy took a shower and started to feel sleepy. Sure enough, when he saw Monica White, he instinctively extended his small hand towards her and asked for a hug. Monica White immediately walked over. Without waiting for the man to answer, she picked up her son and left. Stinson Wayne''s handsome expression instantly darkened. She dared not to give him face. Even though he was annoyed, he did not dare to treat the mother and the child bad, he could only endure the feeling of loneliness. Monica White hugged her son and returned to the room. She gently patted her son''s shoulders. The little guy got used to Mummy''s breath and fell asleep very quickly. Monica White also slept peacefully. The next morning! Monica White was woken up by the rm clock. She slept wellst night, her face red and shiny, and her young skin was full and tender. She had long hair and waszy to get up. Suddenly, the bedroom door was pushed open. "Ah..." Monica White did not expect this man to enter her room so casually. She was shocked at this moment. She immediately instinctively protected her chest and stared at him with beautiful eyes: "Why don''t you knock?" "Have you seen anyone knocks on the door in his home?" The man said confidently. Monica White had an urge to hit the wall. Well, this is not her home. She is not qualified to ask him like this. However, she was using this room now, he should respect her privacy, right? "What if I''m changing clothes? please knock on the door ande inter!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The man stared directly at her. Two secondster, heughed: "you don''t have anything for me to watch. What are you worried about?" "You ..." Monica White saw that he had been so derisive of her, and instantly flushed her face. "Get out, I want to change my clothes!" "I''m here to wake up my son. I''ll send him to schoolter!" The man finished and squatting down and kissing his son''s tender face. "Mummy!" The little guy instinctively leaned towards him, but his little mouth shouted at Monica White. Monica White was finally happy. When she saw the man''s face darken, sheughed proudly. The man gritted his teeth angrily. In the next second, he directly copied his son into his arms. The little guy woke up and blinked. When he saw the man, he was confused: "Daddy, why are you here?" "I want to send you to school, get up quickly!" The man''s voice returned to gentleness when his son was shocked. "Oh, okay!" The little guy nodded obediently. The man hugged his son and said to Monica White, "My son''s clothes have been around for a long time. After work, let''s go out and buy something to son!" "You can go by yourself!" Monica White didn''t want to go shopping with him. Besides, she was busy at work and didn''t have time. "You don''t care about son''s affairs at all." The man raised his eyebrows slightly, and his voice angered her. "I''m not indifferent to my son, I''m indifferent to you!" Monica White rebutted him rudely. The man''s handsome face instantly covered ayer of chill. This woman seemed to really hate him. "Mummy, you go together, I want to go shopping with you and Daddy!" The little guy''s pair of savvy eyes waspletely awake.. Monica White gave her son a look: "Mummy will buy you some new clothes at noon, and I''ll buy you a toy! "Really? Yay, Mummy is great!" The little guy knew that Mummy would definitely care about him. The man felt the feeling of being left out for the first time. His handsome face was dark and he snorted. Since this woman was so offensive to go out with him, he could do something to force her. Monica White picked a set of cool clothes to change and let him go downstairs first. Monica White changed into professional attire. Inside was a thin ck shirt, and a beige dress was worn outside the word skirt. The style was simple, pure and Roset and her temperament complemented each other very well. She went downstairs and saw that her son was already sitting in the dining room with the man for breakfast. The man was in an iron-grey shirt and a ck suit. He was domineering. The only thing that was amazing was his year-round frozen eyes. The moment he looked at his son, it was as gentle as water. The little guy was well trained by Monica White. He ate by himself and he did not have the chance to feed him "Mummy, hurry up and eat. I''ll help you pour the milk, and this is the bread that I''ve wrapped for you!" Stinson also wanted to praise him et and son''s good appetite,e did not expect that woman toe over. QUMS "Thank you! son!" Monica White touched his head and did not forget to kiss him on his short hair. Stinson Wayne''s handsome face was frozen for a moment. Wouldn''t this woman train his son to take care of her at home? Chapter 1871 Chapter 1871 Monica White took a sip of the milk and felt a pair of sharp eyes was staring at her. She pretended not to see it and took her son''s bread. Then, she held her chin slightly and touched the man''s unfriendly eyes. Monica White was not afraid of the cold eyes of Stinson Wayne. She felt that she had the confidence to fight him. She gave birth to her son and she also raised him. It was the first time that he had seen such a courageous woman. Very good, he would let this womanpensate for what it meant to be defeated. "Mummy, can you and Daddy not flirt in front of me?" The little guy couldn''t understand the confrontation between the two people''s eyes, treating them as if they were between lovers. Her eyes flirted, and she immediately dissatisfied with the bun and mumbled. Flirt? No, no, no, her son must have misunderstood something. She was clearly fighting for a ce. Stinson Wayne was slightly upset and then he touched his son''s bangs like a reward: "Daddy is so handsome, let your Mummy be insane!" The milk on her mouth was sprayed.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Her movements were so sudden that two simr faces turned to her. Monica White quickly wiped the table with a tissue and ordered her son: "Don''t look, eat!" Stinson Wayne looked at the woman, his eyes instantly darkened. Was this woman on purpose? The corner of her mouth was still stained with milk. Facing the ridiculous thing about her, he actually had a physical reaction and he grinded his teeth. Ever since he slept with this woman five years ago, his body had broken down, like a living volcano, suddenly dering silence. In the past five years, he had not erupted once. He had seen many doctors and said that he had no problem with his body. He had also tried a few women to try it out. But just now, the volcano he had buried in his body woke up, and his eyes were blinking. "Daddy!" A small hand reached out and waved in front of his eyes, followed by theughter of his son''s fun: "Daddy, are you mad at Mummy too?" Monica White then looked up and stared at him with fury. Stinson Wayne then suddenly woke up and realized that she was doing something wrong. Damn it! The man''s palm, which was ced on the table by the man, was clenched and bitten tightly. It turned out that the problem was with this woman. He took a heavy drink from his cup and temporarily suppressed the volcano that had suddenly woken up from his body. Actually, he had already reflected itst night, and it was very strong. But because everything was so suddenst night, he didn''t think deeply. Until now, he had finally realized that his physical problem was an external cause. And this woman is obviously a good cure. Monica White realized that this man was staring at her as if she owed him millions. She immediately lost her appetite. She wiped the corner of her mouth with a tissue, stood up, and bent over to her son, "Mummy is going to work. Listen to Daddy!" "Goodbye, Mummy!" The little guy immediately waved his hand at her. Monica White walked outside the hall in peace. When she thought about the man''s gaze she couldn''t help but shake off her long hair. Why did she feel that this man was getting more dangerous? Taylor White personally made a rich breakfast. She entered the bedroom wearing a cool and sexy nightgown. "Husband, get up, I made breakfast for you!" Taylor White fell into the man''s embrace and used her fingers to tease his handsome face. This face became more mature and more masculine, Taylor White extremely loved it. "You eat first, I don''t have a taste!" Don Stephenson had already woken up, but he hadn''t gotten up yet. He wasdying on the bed, and another light shed across his mind. When he went to meet Monica White, her beautiful temperament was deep in his mind. "What''s wrong? You''re sick? Let me see!" Taylor White thoughtfully reached out to touch his forehead. "No!" The man grabbed her hand and sat up. "Today, thepany has a lot of things waiting for me to deal with, I''ll take a step first!" Don Stephenson went straight into the bathroom. Taylor White sat beside the bed in a daze, her suspicious eyes shing. The woman''s instincts were the most terrifying. She felt that since the appearance of Monica White, Don Stephenson was not as enthusiastic about her. Last night, she was obsessed with asking for sex, and Don Stephenson rejected her because of her work. Could it really be because of Monica White? Don Stephenson entered the locker room, changed out in a suit, and Taylor White did not give up again: "Husband, you used to eat breakfast.¡± "No, I''ll go to thepany to eat, you eat it yourself!" Don Stephenson kissed her forehead, then took the car key to go out. As if the sculpture had been standing in the dining room for a long time, the servants were surprised at the scene. "Young Mrs. Stephenson, do you want to eat?" The servant asked "I don''t want to eat it. Throw it away." Taylor White seemed to have suffered a lot of grievances. After she exploded in a tantrum to the servant, she ran upstairs. Taylor White stared at the mirror with resentment and looked at her distorted face. "Don Stephenson, do you regret marrying me? Do you want to rekindle Monica White''s old feelings again? I won''t make you guys please!" Taylor White gritted her teeth. Originally, Taylor White just warned Monica White not to disturb her happy life. But now, it was useless just to warn her. Her appearance had already disturbed her peaceful life. "Monica White, I don''t even know about the fact that you have a son!" When Monica White came to thepany, as soon as she sat down, a few women ran over to surround her. "What are you guys doing?" Monica White smiled and asked. "Monica, that we''re just asking. that... Does he have a girlfriend?" The wholepany knew about Monica''s son, so even though she was only 23 years old, she was even younger than her. The little ones called her sister. Chapter 1872 Chapter 1872 Monica White was stunned. It seemed that she had announced that she was a neighbor of Stinson Wayne yesterday, which had already caused these women to be in chaos. "As far as I know, he should have it!" Monica White said intentionally to avoid being troubled by this man. "Ah, I''m so disappointed!" "I''ve long said that he must have a girlfriend, he''s not single for too long!" "Thest time I heard that he had invited female celebrity to eat." "Really?" The girls left as they talked. Monica White sighed and shook her head. If they knew that he had a son, they would be even more disappointed. When she thought of that hateful and unfriendly man, Monica White sighed. Forget it, it''s a waste of time to think about him anymore. At noon, Monica White asked Elijah Boothe for an hour''s leave to buy some new clothes and toys for her son in the pedestrian street. Elijah Boothe counted on her to get on the line of Stinson Wayne. He naturally allowed her to leave. At twelve o''clock, Monica White was about to go downstairs. Suddenly, the phone rang. She nced at it and saw the word "robber". Her expression froze. She quickly picked up her phone. After confirming that it was Stinson Wayne, she gritted her teeth. "Hello! Is there something?" Monica White asked with a cold tone. "I''m downstairs." The man seemed to ask gently. "What are you trying to do?" Hearing that Monica Whiten was clear that he was innocent, she asked angrily. "I want to treat you to lunch and buy something for my son!" The man said. Monica replied, "Sorry, I don''t have time now!" "Then I''ll go and wait for you!" The man said lightly, not in a hurry to hang up. "Wait!" Monica White immediately shouted, "I''ming down!" She was really afraid of this man. If he came up, it would cause guilt in thepany. The man smirked and hang up. Monica White was extremely depressed. Why did she feel like she was being pinched by this man? What a hate! She knew that he would use methods to threaten her. A few minutester, Monica White carried her handbag and saw an overbearing silver sports car outside thepany hall. When she walked to the front of the car, the window opened and the handsome face of the man appeared. Monica White looked around like a thief. She immediately opened the door and sat in, whispering, "Hurry!" Seeing that she was anxiously leaving, he said with a cold expression and a poor tone: "What are you so anxious about? Are you afraid of anyone seeing me?" "The fact that you came to look for mest night has already caused trouble for my job." Monica White said angrily. Stinson Wayne hated to bite his teeth. Yesterday, he must have broken his brain before he promised his son to send her food. "I didn''t expect anyone to be too disdainful." "Don''t worry, there won''t be another time!" Stinson Wayne snorted. Monica White was stunned for a second, feeling that the next time he should have meant to give her food. "You really don''t have to agree to son''s kind of thing. I''ll educate him so that he won''t trouble you next time!" Even though Monica White was angry, she had to thank him for the foodst night. "I love being obedient to my son. Do you have any opinions?" The man sneered coldly. "Of course, my son is not a girl. If you blindly spoil him, you will only harm him!" "My son and I just met each other. Do you want me to be a stern father? You don''t want me to be close to my son?" The man misunderstood her intentions. Monica White was toozy to exin too much, and said indifferently, "What do you think of?" "You''re so vicious. I can''t continue to ask you to teach my son!" The man said coldly. Monica White was so angry that her pretty face turned white, her two small hands clenched into fists, and she really wanted to wave to his face. What qualifications did he have to criticize her like this? The atmosphere inside the car was very stiff. No one said anything, and the air was freezing. Finally, at the entrance of a restaurant, Stinson Wayne stopped the car and turned to her, "Get off!" "I''m not hungry, I''ll go shopping around!" Monica White didn''t want to eat with him. "The more you want to escape from me, the more you can''t escape. You might as well calm down and think about how to live peacefully together!" The man said. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Monica White''s expression froze for a moment, then pushed out the door and got off the car. He also got out of the car, gave the car key to the doorman, and watched the woman follow him into the restaurant door. His thin lips smirked. This was a woman who knew how to deal with current affairs. Monica White also felt that she was always trying to avoid it. As the two of them walked upstairs, the manager of the hall ran over and nodded to him, sincerely guiding him. Monica White looked at this as a symbol of powerful person. Her heart was full of emotions, and it was difficult for her to speak. She looked up and saw the man''s dark eyes looking at her. She waso unstable and almost tilted. "It''s alright!" The man stopped and asked. Monica White was immediately embarrassed. Her shy ears turned red and she only shook her head. At the reserved ce, it was not a private room, but it was a private ce with a barrier. Monica White sat down on the chair. The traffic flowed out of the window, a lively scene. Opposite, the man reached out and poured a cup of tea, handed it over to her and ced it by her hand. "Thank you!" Monica White almost instinctively said this. The man was slightly surprised, then smiled lightly. As the two of them sat down, the atmosphere went down again. In addition to topic about the son, Monica White felt that there was nomon topic between them. "Has he started school today?" Monica White held a cup of tea and asked. "Yes, he really likes this school. Just today, he made two friends!" Mentioning his son, the man''s icy face also softened a lot. Monica White pursed her lips: "He adapts very well. I changed jobs overseas and he quickly adapted!" The man''s eyes froze for a few seconds, then he raised his head and stared at her. "Have you ever found a stepfather for your son?" Monica White''s hand holding the cup shook twice, and two drops of water sshed out. "What are you asking about?" Monica White did not have the obligation to reveal her privacy to an outsider, so her tone was light. "Of course, I have to know if my son has recognized another man as his father." The man said confidently. Chapter 1873 Chapter 1873 Monica White felt that he would doubt his own character at all. His face was cold, and her voice was cold as well: "I don''t want to say it!" "Who is Uncle Poker in his son''s mouth?" The man asked.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Monica White''s pretty face shed with embarrassment: "Can you stop asking me about me from my son? Yes, have you made up our agreement?" Monica White then realized that there was still an important agreement. The man''s handsome face shed with displeasure. "Don''t worry, bring you your signature tonight!" Monica White did not continue to ask questions. She lowered her head and drank tea. The man squinted and stared at her from time to time. The woman opposite him looked cold, but why did he see it as so romantic in his eyes? From the fact that it was a neat button on her shirt, he had the urge to tear it off. Monica White did not know what the man was thinking. Otherwise, the cup of hot tea in her hand had already been poured. The restaurant owner personally came over and gave a bottle of red wine and fruit. "Young Master, this is your girlfriend? She is so beautiful!" he was so straightforward. When he heard his words, Monica White''s actions stiffened and her eyebrows frowned. Stinson Wayneughedzily: "Thank you for your praise! She just got a little bad!" Monica White immediately red at him. Why didn''t he exin it to him? When the restaurant owner left, Monica felt that it was necessary to correct him. "If someone misunderstands our rtionship in the future, please exin. I don''t want to have anything to do with you." When he heard her say such cold and indifferent words, his face suddenly darkened. "Exin what? Why do we have a son between us?" The man''s voice was cold and mocking. Monica White realized that he had blocked everything. Yes, no matter how she exined it, she could not change the fact that they had a son between them. "Be my woman, have you been wronged?" Stinson Wayne asked. Monica White looked out the window and said indifferently, "That''s not wronged. There are many benefits to being your woman!" "Then why do you always refuse?" Stinson Wayne was angry.. "Why don''t I reject it? Do you think that all the women in the world are rushing to be your girlfriend?" Monica White looked at him and seized the right to talk. Stinson Wayne''s expression became even gloomier. Monica White leisurely took a cherry and put it into her mouth to eat. Well, this fruit is really delicious. When she was in a good mood, her taste changed. Next, the delicious food was served with tea. She did not eat much breakfast and was hungry at the moment. The man clenched his teeth secretly. Monica White thought about it. She felt that sooner orter, she wanted to live with Stinson Wayne. It was better to calm down and not take him too seriously. Her mood was not so tangled, his taste was better, and Monica White was full. Stinson Wayne closed the bill and the two of them walked towards the mall, which was the most prosperous luxury area in the city. Monica White used to buy clothes for her son before. Of course, the price was taken into ount. She turned into arge children''s shopping mall and found that a small t-shirt was sold at a high price. The pretty little face stiffened, and Monica White simply wanted to change ces. She turned around and saw that the around man had already pushed a trolley. When he came all the way, with his unique vision, he was like a vegetable seller, and he directly threw it into the shopping cart, including toys. It was the first time that Monica White saw that someone did not need to look at the price. She used to live in the White Family. In the eyes of outsiders, she was also considered the eldest daughter of the White Family. However, her life was not as good as it looked. Her monthly allowance was limited and she did not dare to spend money. But Stinson Wayne was obviously not from the same world as her. "What are you holding on to? Hurry up and buy it!" Seeing that she was holding a t-shirt in her hand, and she did not put it down, he said suddenly. "Ah..." Monica White opened her mouth and the man stopped, his deep eyes peeking at her. Monica White frowned, and in the end she did not say anything. Next, he still saw something suitable for his son and put it in the shopping cart. Monica White looked like a foil, because she basically did not pick anything. When checking out, Stinson Wayne did not even look at the price at all. The young girl at the cash register blushed when she saw Stinson Wayne. Stinson Wayne was charming. Even if he didn''t do anything, just standing in front would give people a sense of oppression. The big bags were carried by the man, and Monica White followed him all the way to the car. "Let''s go to mypany in a while!" When she got into the car, Monica White took the seat belt buckle and heard a man suddenly say something. She looked up and said indifferently, "I have a meeting this afternoon, I''m not free!" "You don''t want to sign the agreement sooner?" The man smiled lightly. Of course, Monica White wanted to sign it quickly, because only by signing an agreement would she feel safe and secure. "It doesn''t take long!" The man''s low voice was maic and seductive. Monica White thought about it. Although the work was important, but the agreement was more important, she agreed. The man seemed to have received some kind of welfare. When he stepped on the elerator, his sports car roared like a beast, and he drove madly towards hispany. Monica White sat expressionlessly on the co-pilot. With one look up she could see from the windshield the building that entered the sky., Majestic and unusual, powerful and overbearing cannot be ignored. The man''s sports car stopped at the main entrance of this building. Monica White took a deep breath. When she realized the wealth that this man had, her inner unease increased. He was so rich. If he really wanted to steal her son, she might not even have the strength to resist. At this moment, standing on his turf, Monica White felt fear. She really didn''t know why she had the courage to confront this man. The man squinted, his gaze swept across her tight face, and said indifferently, "Rx, it''s not for you toe here to sign the lease." Monica White''s face became even colder, and this bastard was even joking with her. Chapter 1874 Chapter 1874 "Who says I''m scared?" To raise her confidence, Monica White pretended to be calm and nced at him. The man''s gaze on her was even more appreciated: "You are not afraid, just follow me!" Monica White saw the man with one hand in the pocket of his trousers. Monica White followed behind him, and every step she took was like she was stepping on the clouds. The power and wealth of this man was simply unknown. While Stinson walked forward, he also used the tail of his eyes to sweep the woman behind him. When he saw her follow him, he felt a little excited. Along the way, everyone took the initiative to greet him. The elevator door opened and the man crossed his long legs. He turned around and looked at Monica''s nervous eyes. Monica White''s heart tightened, and she quickly put away the panic on her face and entered the elevator. Actually, Monica White''s nervousness and panic came entirely from the curious eyes of the people in the hall just now. She knew that it was not a good thing to have a rtionship with Stinson Wayne. The elevator door was closed tightly. In the narrow space, the man''s tall body was full of oppression for her. "You seem nervous!" The man teased her. "No!" Monica White replied indifferently. "I''ve never brought a woman to mypany, do you believe me?" maybe the atmosphere was too dull. The man created a topic. "s, God!" Monica White only answered two words. Stinson Wayne''s heroic eyebrows raised, was this woman questioning him? To tell the truth, no woman really dared to speak to him in such a disrespectful tone. Monica White''s sounds gave him a perverted sense of excitement. There was a woman who rebelled against him. Monica White did not expect that he hated a person at all. Arriving at the man''s office, the long corridor, the open atmosphere gave a sense of deterrence, as if it was its owner. When he entered the office, Monica White''s breathing became heavy again. The man''s office was dominated by cool colors. There was no warm color at all, and even the lights made people chill. Stinson Waynezily sat on his office chair. His long legs naturally ovepped. He tapped his fingers on the table twice, and then looked up at her: "Come here!" "What are you doing?" Monica White''s expression stiffened and she felt the danger. "You type!" The man suddenly stood up from his position. Monica White''s mind tightened, her expression nk: "Why did I type?" "Do you want my assistant to do the work for you?" Monica White bit her lip and finally sat on his office chair. The man was casually sitting on the desk. There was no image of a CEO. His finger pressed against his thin lip, and his voice was low. "Write down the conditions, let''s sign!'' " Monica White nodded, her long, clear fingers tapping fast on the keyboard. She remembered every one of the conditions she mentioned thest time, so it didn''t take much to type them up. When she knocked on her condition and looked up at the man, she realized that the man''s unfathomable eyes always stared at her. Her heart was in chaos, and she panicked. "Come and see, are these?" Monica White frowned and didn''t like being stared at like a prey. "Okay!" The low male voice fell, and in the next moment, the man went straight to the back of her office chair and trapped her in his arms. He extended his hand and propped it up on the desk. Monica White''s already chaotic, Because of his unknown behavior, she was even nervous and her breathing was a little messy. "If you have anything else to add..." "I don''t have anything to add!" The man''s maic, low-pitched voice fell on her ear, and she answered him. Monica White had a thin face, and had never been so close to a man before, her ears instantly became red. "After this agreement is signed, you must not go back on your words. You must abide by it. If you break the rules, you will be punished." she said. "Oh?" The man raised his eyebrows with interest. When he was talking, he got closer to her. She quickly got up from chair and escaped from the dangerous area. "For example ..." The man became more interested. "If you break one of them, you''ll have to take off your clothes and walk around the city streets!" Monica White knew that he was rich, so she thought of such a wonderful trick to treat him. As is expected, the man''s face froze. "What are you thinking?" Stinson Wayne felt that this woman was intentionally humiliating him. Monica White raised her eyebrows slightly and scoffed, "You''re so dangerous. Of course, I have to find a way to protect myself." "Dangerous?" Stinson Wayne''s thin lips smirked: "Did I do anything to you?" "You didn''t do anything now, but that doesn''t mean you won''t do it in the future. If you talk about the conditions now, you''ll save a lot of troubleter." Monica White Said seriously. "This is the basis of my line!" Monica White felt embarrassed and then said, "Can we sign now?" Stinson Wayne took the pen and signed his name on it. He moved the paper in front of her and put the pen aside. Monica White took a deep breath, and after carefully examining the contents of the agreement, she also carefully wrote down her name beside his name. In duplicate! Monica White folded the agreement in half and stuffed it into her handbag. She said quietly, "It''s over, I''ll leave first!" "Go home early at night!" When Monica White reached the door, a low voice came from the man.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. When Monica White frowned, she was not used to the feeling of being controlled. "I''m afraid that my son will miss you!" As if he had guessed her thoughts, he slowly floated over. Chapter 1875 Chapter 1875 His son was the heart of Monica White. Nothing about him could be refuted by her. "Got it!" Even though she didn''t want to answer him, she politely answered, opened the door of the office, and walked out. The man''s gloomy and unfathomable eyes shed with a dim light. This woman was stubborn and unruly, but it provoked his desire to conquer her. Men are born hunters and have the genes to conquer women in their bones. "Monica White!" He clenched his teeth and shouted her name word by word, as if he wanted to brand her into his heart. Holding the agreement, Monica White was rxed. When she returned to thepany, Monica White went back to the intense work. There were just three guests who came to choose the design draft. Monica White had a lot of ns to save. She exined her design concept to the guests, and made some details on the guests'' requests. The busy time always flies very quickly. It''s getting dark after work. Monica White arranged the table which was full of design drawings and looked at the time. It was already half past six. She hurriedly took her bag down the stairs. Today, she had more customers. Monica White was out of time. Before, she would go to school to pick up her son before five o''clock, and then do most of the work at home. But since he had Stinson Wayne, Monica White had actually given her son to him to take care of. No matter how busy she was at work, she could not forget to care about her son. In the future, she would not know if there would be a battle for custody of children.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She drove the car and rushed back to the vi. Before she could even enter the living room door, she heard her sonughing. Monica White paused, and she felt mixed feelings. She thought that her son would definitely miss her when she came backte, but now it seemed that her son was having a good time with that man. In the small living room beside him, the little guy was ying a miniature version of golf with Stinson Wayne. Monica White''s eyebrows curled up. He didn''t even say that he was so busy that he even had no time to rest? Why could hee back so early? Wouldn''t he be trying to please her son? Monica White put down her handbag and walked towards the small living room. As soon as she stepped in, the little guy immediately rushed over, like a cute little dog, hanging on her body. "Mummy, did you work overtime again?" The little guy asked her in a milky voice, obviously missing her. All theplicated emotions of Monica White had just disappeared. She could not help but hug her son tightly, kissed his little forehead, and apologized: It''s toote toe back!" Stinson Wayne stood with his hands on his chest, his eyes unfathomably clinging to the mother and the child. Even though the son had been having fun with him just now, once this woman appeared, all of son''s attention would be diverted to her. Inexplicably, he felt a little disappointed in the bottom of his heart. "Mummy, do you know how to y ball? Let''s y with Daddy, okay?" The little guy was tired of being with Mummy, and immediately grabbed her hand and wanted her to join them. Monica White''s beautiful eyes turned towards the man. When she saw his deep expression, her heart sank. "I''m not ying, you y with Daddy. I''ll go upstairs for a bath!" Monica White did not want to be too close to this man. "Son, we won''t y anymore either. Go wash your hands and eat dinner!" Seeing this woman''s refusal to y together, Stinson Wayne''s eyes shed coldly. The little guy blinked his big eyes, so he listened to his father and obediently washed his hands. Monica White also turned and walked upstairs. After a busy day and sweating, she could take a shower and became morefortable. Stinson Wayne washed his son''s hands cleanly, then said to the little guy, "First, watch TV in the living room. Daddy will go upstairs to talk to your Mummy!" "Okay, Daddy, you have to talk to Mummy. Don''t argue!" The little guy immediately revealed a cute smile. Stinson Wayne faced his son. He nodded and agreed: "Okay, we won''t fight." The man stepped up and walked upstairs. When he walked out of the bedroom door, he hesitated for only a second, then pushed the door in. "Ah..." There was a panic from the woman. Even though it was just a sh of sight, Stinson Wayne still saw the beautiful scenery. "Stinson Wayne!" Monica White gritted her teeth, how this man had not yet learned the manners to knock on the door when he came in. Damn it! The man put one hand on the doorknob and looked inside for two seconds. He closed the door again, raised his hand, and knocked elegantly. Monica White was about to get mad at him sooner orter. "What is it?" Monica White wore a conservative blue nightgown, opened the door, put her hands on her chest, and her beautiful eyes were still angry. Stinson Wayne looked at her ferocious look and his chest trembled. He did not know if he was abnormal or if this woman''s angry appearance had a different kind of beauty. his heart beat fast. "Start tomorrow,e back on time!" The man''s cool voice seemed to remind her. "I''ll do my best!" Monica White frowned. She didn''t mean to return homete. She was also in a hurry. But there was a traffic jam on the road and she was catching up with the busiest time of thepany. "If you can''t guarantee that you''ll be home sooner, you might as well consider changing your job. I can give you a well-paying and easy position," said Stinson Wayne. Monica White''s expression changed slightly, her eyebrows annoyed: "No, I really like this job, I won''t change it!" "Monica White, what''s the future of your job? You are busy like a dog every day and you almost have no time to apany him." Stinson Wayne hoped that she would focus on her family. "No matter how busy I am, I will choose my own career. I won''t give up easily. You don''t have to use son to test me. He is my most important person Everything I''m busy with is for him!" Monica White did not like him Ethical kidnapping. Seeing that she was stubborn like a bull, Stinson Wayne sneered: "You don''t want to give up this job because there are people in thepany that you like?" Stinson Wayne was referring to Elijah Boothe who had brought her to his birthday party thest time. He felt that Elijah Boothe was especially caring for her. When she spoke to him, he smiled sweetly. When he thought about that scene, his face instantly darkened. . Chapter 1876 Chapter 1876 Monica White''s face was pale. Just as she wanted to refute it, she turned to think about it. Why did she exin so much to him? "You don''t care about me, I''m going to take a bath!" Monica White closed the door. After eating a closed door, Stinson Wayne''s handsome face was cold for the first time. Was this woman really thinking that she could have no one in her eyes after giving birth to his son? Hmm, he would let her know he was the owner of this house. Monica White finished her shower, dried her long hair, and walked down the spiral staircase. In the dining room, there was Gabe''s voice. "Daddy, our school is so big. I almost got lost today!" The man''s low and gentle voice was raised. "Is that so? If you walk around the school more often, you won''t get lost if you are familiar with the environment." "Daddy, there''s a pretty female teacher asking about you today. She said you''re so handsome." After the little guy ate a meal, he looked at him with a pair of bright eyes. Stinson Wayne was stiffened. He immediately asked with a smile: "Then what did you tell her?" "I said you don''t see my father was glorious outside. He''s very afraid of my Mummy at home.." Just a moment after drinking a sip of water, Stinson Wayne choked, his face flushed red after he had coughed hard, staring at his son''s serious face: "Do you really say that?" "Mm!" The little guy nodded confidently. "Oh!" Monica White, who had just reached the entrance of the restaurant, could not help but be amused by the son. Stinson Wayne stared at her ferociously. "You taught son to say this?" Monica White looked at him and said indifferently, "I''m not bored to do this." "Daddy, it''s not Mummy who taught me to say it. I''m going to say it myself. I think that female teacher likes you. How can she do that? You''re my Mummy''s person. I don''t let other aunts like you." The little guy''s shrewd, ck eyes shed withcency. Stinson Wayne''s handsome face was stiff again. Why did his four-year-old son understand so much? "What does it mean to be his Mummy''s person?" Stinson''s eyes suddenly changed, and he looked at Monica White with a burning heart. Monica White felt the deep meaning in his gaze and deliberately avoided it. "Daddy, don''t you marry my Mummy?" The little guy immediately panicked and worried. Stinson Wayne''s lips picked up slightly: "Son, you shouldn''t ask me." Stinson Wayne easily transferred the words to Monica White and wanted to see how she answered. The little guy turned his head and looked at Monica White and asked, "Mummy, are you not willing to marry Daddy?" Monica White nced at her son and reached out to touch his little hair: "During dinner, you can''t speak. Have I taught you?" Gabe''s big blinked eyes drooped down: "Oh, I won''t say anymore!" Stinson Wayne was waiting to hear her answer, but he did not expect her to say this. He was annoyed. He had to endure this curiosity and eat elegantly. Monica White was holding her phone while she was eating and replying to her work. Stinson Wayne could feel that she really did not have any presence in front of this woman. It was better than his son coughing and sighing. After eating, Monica White walked towards the living room with his son''s small hand. The little guy looked up and asked, "Mummy, when will Uncle Poker return to China? I still want to y with him." Monica White shook her head: "I don''t know either. I haven''t contacted him recently." "Then can you give him a call? I really miss him a little."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Okay, I''ll call him tomorrow to ask him." Monica White smiled and nodded. "He''s been hooked with me, he''ll definitelye back to see me! He promised!" The little guy sighed like a little adult. He followed behind them and closed his eyes. But his ears were sharp and he heard the mother and son talking about the man. Who was he? His son seemed to have a good rtionship with him. Monica White apanied his son to review the contents of his ss today. The little guy danced to her about what happened at school. The little guy liked the new school. At about ten o''clock, Gabe had a fight for a day, fighting with her eyelids, and quickly fell asleep holding Mummy''s arm. Just in theet dim light, Monica White looked at her son''s little face gently. His delicate little face was very pleasing. Abthis moment, he fell asleep like a little angel. She could not help but kiss at the corner of her son''s mouth. Monica White got up and decided to work for a while. Because she needed aputer, in order not to wake her son, Monica White took theptop and took theptop to the balcony. The night breeze was slow, and there were four soft sofas and clean ss tables on the balcony. The flowers and nts nted beside them also showed a gentle color in the warm light. Monica White flipped through the drawings and made changes on theputer. Stinson Wayne came out of the bathroom and put on a dark blue nightgown. A man''s mature body was exposed in the air. When he lived alone, he went to bed after taking a shower. But now, after having a son, the first thing before he took a shower was to see if his son was asleep. Of course, besides looking at her son, he wanted to see that woman. Stinson Wayne felt that it was because he had not had a woman for too long. It must be like this. Gently opened the door, Stinson Wayne looked at the room with his handsome face. His son fell asleep. What about that woman? The first reflection of Stinson was the balcony. Is she working again? Why was a little designer busier than him? However, He thought about his mother suddenly. She had also done this job, but because of her family his mother had not developed in this industry. She returned to family and the parents worked together to raise their four siblings. Was Monica stupid, or was thepany squeezing her skills? Gently closing the door, he turned and walked towards the balcony. Sure enough, the half-closed door had a soft color. Stinson Wayne stood by the door, his hands around his chest, and he looked at the woman who was sitting on the sofa cross-legged and staring at theputer. Chapter 1877 Chapter 1877 She had just taken a shower and washed her hair. At this moment, it seemed that it would obstruct her eyes. She just used a rubber band to hold her back, but there were still a lot of mischievous hair falling down and sketching her Snow white and beautiful face. This unknowing style was the most deadly, gentle and charming. Stinson Wayne suddenly felt a little hot, he reached out and pulled the cor that was already open. "Why aren''t you still awake?" He suddenly yelled, shocking Monica White. She turned her head and looked at him. Stinson Wayne looked at her frightened expression, his sexy thin lips twitched a little: Monica White red at him. Did he do it on purpose? "Why don''t you answer my son''s question today?" Stinson Wayne still cares about her answer. When she sees her, he unconsciously asks. "Why should I answer such a boring question?" Monica White said indifferently as she packed up the drawings. Stinson Wayne''s mouth twitched. Was it boring to marry him? Where was the confidence of this woman? How dare she ignore his existence? "Monica White, don''t you see that son really wants us to be together?" Seeing the woman closing theputer and leaving, she did not know where the anger came from. "You might as well think about it. How about being my woman?" he said. Monica White had never seen anyone more shameless than him. He signed an agreement for peaceful coexistence at noon. He made such a request to her at night. Did that agreement not exist? "Stinson Wayne, let me go!" Monica White felt that the wrist he was holding was burning. She instinctively trembled, and her beautiful eyes red at him in warning. "Do you know how many women want to marry me?" Stinson Wayne''s eyes red at her face and her voice asked darkly. "I don''t want to know, I''m not interested in it either, just let go!" Monica White hated the man''s touch the most. Stinson Wayne found out that this woman was really hard to deal with "If you don''t let go, I''ll take my son away!" Monica White gritted her teeth and threatened him. This sentence really worked. The man let go and stared at her. He was not afraid that she would take son away, because he knew she would not. He just didn''t want his son to be disappointed with his father. The most important thing now was to get his son''s goodwill and build a father-son rtionship as soon as possible. Therefore, the threat of Monica White had an effect. "Monica White, are you cold?" To be able to ignore such an attractive man, it must be a psychological problem. Monica White was about to be mad at him, could this man say less words? "This is a disease, you have to cure!" Seeing her silent, Stinson Wayne carelessly said to her. "If you don''t care about me, I''m just not passionate about you." Monica White replied. The eyes of Stinson Wayne changed, and his tone was ironic: "Yes, you must be passionate about that man." Monica''s face was flushed with redness. "You''re right, if I''m in love with someone, I''ll be passionate, but you can save it." This blow was really enough. Stinson Wayne''s handsome face seemed to be dripping water. Very good, this woman had no eyes and did not know the charm of a real man. She would regret it. "It''s better to give it a try. I bet you''ll fall in love with me!" Stinson Wayne uttered these two words as if he was unwilling. Monica White really looked at him and immediately replied, "Oh!" The word "Oh" was like a huge rock falling into the heart of Stinson. It was a challenge. Monica White returned to the room with her documents andputer and locked the door. The woman did not finish the work and was confused by that man. The next morning, Monica White took her son down the stairs. At the breakfast table, Stinson Wayne was already in a suit and was sitting on top of the table. "Son, sit by your father''s side!" Seeing that cute boy, Stinson Wayne''s expression changed in a second. The little guy dragged Mummy''s hand and picked the seat closest to the city. They quietly finished their breakfast, and he took the initiative to take his son to school.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Gabe said goodbye to Mummy, and did not forget to run over to kiss her on the face, then he sat in his father''s car with satisfaction. Monica White also drove to thepany. When she entered the office, she immediately felt that everyone''s gaze was different. Probably because of her work, Monica White was also extremely sensitive to her expression. She felt that something had happened. Quickly walking into the office, the huge bouquet of roses instantly gave her the answer. "Who sent it?" Monica White squinted at the assistant outside the door. The assistant smiled and said, "Earlier in the morning, a flower shop brought it. It was also specifically pointed out to you. Monica, this bouquet is so beautiful, is there ny-nine flowers ... " Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Monica White walked over and circled the bouquet of roses, not finding any cards. Who did a good thing and did not leave a name? Monica White was annoyed, guessing who it might be. Suddenly, the words that Stinson Wayne had saidst night came to her mind. She frowned angrily. What was this man ying, thinking that a big bouquet of roses would win her heart? it''s too underestimated. Monica White didn''t throw away the roses. She decided to go home to find that man at night and rify it. Taylor White was having an appointment with two sisters for an afternoon tea. Recently, Don Stephenson had be much more indifferent to her. She only returned to workte at night. Taylor White had always spoken to her husband in front of her sisters, but today, her emotions had copsed. "Taylor, you seem to have lost weight recently. Taylor White sighed: "Don has been busy with work recently and has a lot of socializing, which makes me annoyed!" "Men are the same. my husband was the same as Don recently. And I realizedter that he was going to work to hook up with a little fox." Taylor White''s expression changed and she strongly defended: "he was definitely not able to hook up with the woman outside. He may be really busy with his work." The two sisters were very good at seeing the face. When they saw that Taylor White was not happy that novel they suspected that Don Stephenson was tricky, they naturally did not dare to talk anymore. Chapter 1878 Chapter 1878 Taylor White said that it was impossible, but she had doubts in her heart. She reached for her coffee and pretended to casually ask, "How did you find out that someone outside your husband?" The woman smiled proudly. "I found someone to stare at him. Now that this technology is so advanced, it''s not easy to know about a person''s whereabouts. It''s just a matter of spending some money." Taylor Whiteughed coldly in her heart. She had always been very confident, so she didn''t y this sinister trick. However, although she was full of confidence in her marriage, Don Stephenson could not stay home again. It was already early in the morning. Taylor White went downstairs annoyed and poured herself a ss of wine. She was wearing the pajamas she bought today, and the fabric was pitiful. Most of the ce should be exposed. She believed that Don Stephenson loved her so much, but she would definitely not be able to control his heart. Unfortunately, she took a shower from nine o''clock and waited until one o''clock in the morning. All her patience was gone. Just as she had finished drinking a ss of red wine, the sound of a car came from the door and the driver got off the carriage and walked in. "Miss, CEO drank too much. I''ll send him upstairs!" The driver nced at Taylor White sitting on the sofa, and his face blushed. Even though Taylor White wore a coat over her pajamas, he could still see the scene. Taylor White was so angry that she couldn''t say anything. She pinched the cup tightly on her fingers and almost crushed the cup. After the driver left, Taylor White walked into the bedroom. When she saw Don Stephenson who was drunk on the bed, Taylor White was so angry that her eyes were red. "Don Stephenson, why you drank so much? Yourpany is already stable. What are you fighting for?" Taylor White stood in bed angrily and yelled at Don Stephenson. Don Stephenson did not really fall asleep. Hearing that someone was arguing with him, he stretched his hand and pressed his brows. When she heard him being so fierce, her grieving eyes became even redder. She rushed onto the bed and hugged Don Stephenson, then her voice softened: "Don Stephenson, open your eyes to see my new pajamas. You will definitely like it." "I want to sleep." Don Stephenson nced at her and continued to fall asleep.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Taylor White was petrified, and she did not expect that Don Stephenson would not look at her. Could it be that he really had another woman outside? Who was it? Taylor White''s eyes seemed to be red. She had already decided on a candidate in her heart. "Monica White!" She gritted her teeth and uttered her name. When she returned, Don Stephenson was wrong. If it wasn''t for her, who could it be? Taylor White''s mind was about to explode. If Monica White really affected their rtionship, she would definitely regret her. Monica White got off work on time. She carried the big bunch of roses into the car and then drove towards the vi. In the sunset, the entire manor was beautiful and picturesque. When she drove on such a road, Monica White''s mood seemed to have been washed away and the whole person calmed down. Stinson Wayne really enjoyed making her home so beautiful. This was the advantage of power. Arriving at the entrance of the vi, Monica White thought that she was early enough to return, but when she saw the figures running around on the grass, she shrugged her shoulders. Didn''t Stinson Wayne be an expert? Is he really free? On the green grass, he was flying a kite with his son. The little guy ran back and forth on the grass with an exquisitely crafted eagle kite on his face. Seeing her sonugh like a happy little angel, Monica White was slightly stunned. She used to bring her son to fly a kite before, but the little guy was not happy like that. Her son Stillcked fatherly love in his heart. Now, with him, everything seemed different. "Mummy''s back!" The little guy''s kite still didn''t fly, but as soon as he turned around, he saw that Mummy was walking towards him and he immediately ran over. Monica White opened her arms and held her little body tightly in her arms. "Mummy, you''re back so early today?" Gabe asked with a smile. Monica White pulled the sweaty hair on his forehead and gently said, "Yes, Mummy''s work is done today." Stinson Wayne''s hands were looped around his chest, his gaze filled with resentment at the mother and son. Even though he did not want to admit it, he realized that the most important person in his son''s heart was still the woman, not him. So sad, so disappointed, but he firmly believed that sooner orter, he could touch his son''s heart and make himself as important as that woman. Monica White touched her son''s head: "Go and y first, I have something to say to your father!" "Okay, Mummy, are you talking to father?" "Children don''t know anything, don''t talk nonsense!" Monica White sternly stared at her son. The little guy touched his nose and didn''t dare to talk nonsense. Mummy''s words were imperial edicts. Monica White turned around and returned to the car. The eyes of Stinson originally had resentment. when he saw the bouquet of roses in her arms, he instantly stunned, and the cold mount shed away. This woman actually received a bouquet of roses? She was walking towards him. Was she going to show off to him? Monica White walked in front of him and the first thing she did was to throw the bouquet of flowers directly into his arms: "Stinson Wayne, if you dare to send flowers to my office the next time, and affect my work, I''m not as polite as you." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Stinson Wayne looked at the rose that had been forced into his arms, his face stiffened, and he was even more depressed when he heard her warning. "Wow, Mummy, do you want to send flowers to Daddy? It''s so romantic, Vel but why are your characters reversed" Even though he was ying with the kite in his hand, his eyes were always watched this scene, he was happy. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Monica White was also interested in his son''s presence and did not smash the bunch of flowers onto his face. Today, the entire office was talking about the flowers she received, which had seriously affected her work. Stinson Wayne picked up a petal and sniffed it. Her thin lips raised: "Monica White, who told you that this bouquet was from me?" Chapter 1879 Chapter 1879 Monica White''s beautiful eyes instantly stunned, and her expression quickly changed. "It''s not you, who else?" Stinson Wayne quickly pulled off a few petals andughed coldly: "Which wild man did you provoke and let people spend so much to chase you?" When Monica White heard his taunting tone, her face flushed inexplicably, and her tone was high: "Is it really not you?" "If I knew who sent it to you, can you still receive this bouquet of flowers? What did you say in the agreement? Don''t mix with other men, Monica White, you just forgot about the content. Stinson Wayne gritted his teeth and lowered his voice toin against her. Monica White''s expression solidified. For a long time, she was going to snatch the flowers back from the man''s arms. It was a pity that the man did not intend to return it and called a servant not far away: "Cut this flower and throw it away!" Monica White: "..." This flower offended him again? After Stinson Wayne handed the flowers over to the servant, he gritted his teeth, his deep and unfathomable eyes locked in Monica White straight. Monica White was staring at him, she bit her lip and said in a low voice, "If it wasn''t for you, I might misunderstand you." "To be honest, which man gave it to you?" Stinson Wayne narrowed his eyes and stared at her as if he was electric. Monica White spread her hands: "I just didn''t know who sent it, so I suspect it''s yours." "If there''s a man sending flowers to you next time, you''d better throw them away and don''t bring them back, understand?" Stinson Wayne reminded her coldly. "Don''t worry, I won''t ept anything in the future!" Monica White didn''t know why she had promised him. The little guy suddenly ran over. He smiled endlessly, he understood everything. Monica White was blushed by his son''s magicalughter, and quickly turned around, "I''ll go and park the car in the garage!" Stinson Wayne stared at her pretty figure leaving quickly, his face darkening again. Monica White was extremely depressed. She felt like she was looking for guilt. She knew that she shouldn''t have to question him. After dinner, Stinson Wayne sat on the sofa. The more he thought about it, the more he felt uneasy. "Son,e here for a while!" Stinson Wayne saw that he was seriously doing homework and immediately waved to him. The little guy ran in front of him and asked curiously, "Daddy, what''s up?" "Gabe, Daddy asks you, do you really want me to be with your Mummy?" Stinson Wayne smiled softly and began to seduce his son to stand on his side. "Yes, Mummy has been alone. It''s so pitiful. I really hope she can find her boyfriend." Gabe answered seriously. Stinson Wayne was delighted in his heart that his son was really good to that woman "Then father is her boyfriend, do you like it?" Stinson continued his gentle strategy. The little guy nodded immediately. "Of course I do, but will Daddy really like Mummy? I don''t want my Mummy to be a little bit wronged." Stinson Wayne''s heart jumped. This ck little kid actually knew the word "wronged". "Daddy, are you serious? Don''t just y around with her? I''ll be angry." Gabe saw that Stinson Wayne was silent and immediately raised his dark eyes to warn him. Stinson Wayne was shocked in his heart, and those thoughts just now had beenpletely rejected. He really couldn''t underestimate his el son''s IQ and EQ, which was beyond the standards of a four-year-old. He was thinking about a good rtionship with his son, so couldn''t lie to him anymore. "Son, you have to trust Daddy. Daddy is serious. Stinson Wayne patted his son''s head and answered seriously. "What does Daddy like about my Mummy?" The little guy blinked and started to wonder. Stinson Wayne''s handsome face was stunned. He could not help but think in his heart. What did he like about that woman? How about a skinny and beautiful figure? No, he definitely couldn''t answer like this. He would have no connotation because his son would definitely look down on him. "Your Mummy''s passion for life, her concern for you, and her dedication to her career all make her look very attractive. You''re still young and don''t understand the aesthetics of adults. When you grow up, you know that some women qualities are also very attractive. "Stinson Wayne exined to his son seriously, but he despised such a self in his heart. "Oh, Daddy, you''ve said so much. I just want to say that my Mummy is very ttering. I admit it!" The little guy still felt a little dizzy, but he 1.n heard Daddy praised Mum ex merit, and of course he was very happy. It was rare for him to reach an agreement with his son. The man''s sexy thin lips were slightly raised, and he said in a low voice, "Do you want to contribute to the rtionship between Daddy and Mummy?" "What does Daddy want me to do?" The little guy''s bright eyes shed. Stinson Wayne immediately showed a look of sadness and pointed to the room next door: "I want to see your Mummy''s phone. Can you bring it for me?" "Daddy wants to peek at Mummy''s phone? Why?" The little guy had been educated by Monica White since he was a child. He was not allowed to peek at other people''s secrets, so he was very surprised by Daddy''s behavior. " I just want to see your childhood photos on her phone. Daddy really wants to see it. Can you bring it for me?" "Okay, that''s it, then okay, I''ll bring it for you!" The little guy was touched when he heard that Daddy wanted to see his childhood photos. His Daddy really loved himself, so he opened his eyes. As he watched the small body run outside the door, Stinson Wayne''s thin lips rose, he leaned on the sofazily, and slowly sipped his red wine. After a while, the little guy came back with a red phone in his hand. "Daddy, here you go!" The little guy immediately served happily.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Stinson Wayne squeezed her finger gently and it needed a password to enter. He saw that the little guy had reached out, his pinky fingers dexterously tapping a few times. The screen of his phone lit up, and he gave his son a look. It''s such a small god to help. Chapter 1880 Chapter 1880 "Son, help me to the door. If your Mummyes in, let me know in time!" Stinson Wayne wanted to peek at her other information, so he could only let his son stand by and watch it. "Okay, Daddy, hurry up, Mummy will be done showering right away!" The little guy was also nervous because it was the first time he had stolen Mummy''s phone. "Okay, I''ll finish watching it soon!" After saying that, he looked through the woman''s message box and some social media software. His deep eyes looked through it sharply, and found that this woman''s message box was clean. It was all about work-rted matters. There was no private chat record. "What the hell, did she delete the chats?". He looked at her phone and felt that this was unscientific. Someone sent her such a bunch of flowers. How could he not contact her? Stinson Wayne gritted his teeth and felt even more depressed. Finally, he opened the album and found that the woman had very few self-portraits. Most of them were sneaking pictures of her son. The only few photos of her and her son were taken in the sunset. It was a magnifying picture to look at her facial features. Her eyes were exquisite and picturesque. She smiled as if the stars were hidden in her eyes. She was clean and bright, and her lips were also very charming. "Gabe, did you see my phone?" Just as Stinson Wayne was seeing her picture, she heard the anxious voice of a woman from outside. "Oh, shit!" The little guy was ying with a little robot and forgot to watch the door. At this moment, Monica White, who was wearing conservative pajamas, had pushed in. "Daddy..." The little guy shouted at him. Stinson Wayne quickly threw the phone onto the sofa, but it was toote, and Monica White had already seen her phone. "Stinson Wayne, what do you do with my phone?" A woman hurriedly walked over and snatched back her phone. Stinson Wayne''s handsome face shed in panic and then he said confidently: "I want to see my son''s pictures. Do you have any opinions?" "Of course, why don''t you take my phone without my consent?" Monica White wouldn''t forgive him for this peeping act. "If I ask you, will you show me?" Stinson Wayne sneered at his handsome face. At this moment, Monica White was furious, and said angrily: "If you asked me before, I might give it to you, now I won''t!" The little guy shrugged his shoulders and did not dare to breathe. Did Mummy get angry? The man''s face darkened to the end, his eyes glowing. "Mummy, I''m sorry, I brought your phone to Daddy. Just scold me. Don''t get angry at Daddy!" he came out to admit his mistake, the little man should have the courage to admit his mistake. Monica White stared at her son with a stern look: "Have I ever taught you not to take other''s things?" The little guy obediently nodded his head and replied quietly, "Yes, Mummy, I won''t dare to do it again!" "have another time?" Monica White raised her eyebrows.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "No, no, no, dare, no next time!" The little guy was most afraid of Mummy being angry. Seeing that his son had been trained like a little sheep by her, he immediately felt unhappy. he stretched out his long arm and carried his son into his embrace. His voice became colder: "Monica White, If you are so fierce at him, it will cause bad effects on his body and mind. Please stop using this tone to scold him." Monica White''s expression was stunned. She didn''t scold him just now. She was just a little harsher. This is the basic tone for educating children. "Daddy, don''t say it, we''ve done something wrong!" The little guy felt cursed, and jumped out of Stinson Wayne''s thigh, then ran over to hug Monica White''s arm and use his little cheeks pped her palms: "Mummy, don''t be angry, being angry is bad for your health!" Monica White was really speechless. Fortunately, her son was a little warm man, and he had mistakenly recognized his mistakes. He had a correct attitude, unlike someone, he was self-righteous and arrogant. Obviously he took her phone and looked at her privacy. Stinson Wayne''s handsome face was astonished. His son''s personality was too gentle. He was scolded, and he had to take the initiative to please this woman. Damn it. Sure enough, without him, his son would be educated like a woman. He definitely would not allow such things to continue. In the future, the responsibility of educating his son should be left to him. Monica White led her son around and left, she was toozy to care about someone who was angry on the sofa. Back in the bedroom, Monica White squatted down. Her eyes were level with her son''s thoughts. Looking at his son''s sparkling eyes, she recalled that she had neglected him because of his busy work. Sometimes, he made a mistake and she even punished him. she felt a little upset and her eyes were red. "Go to sleep, you have ss tomorrow!" She reached out and gently touched her son''s head and said softly. "Mm, Mummy, good night!" The little guy blinked his eyes. He could not see through the redness in Mummy''s eyes. Monica White recalled that she had acted too aggressively. She felt guilty and med herself. Only then could she be red-eyed. She could only reinforce herself. In the future, she must use a more correct method to educate her son. The little guy climbed onto the bed and picked up his little nket to cover himself, then he blinked his ck eyes and looked at Monica White. "Mummy, send Daddy some pictures of me. I might really want to see them." The little guy felt that time was just toote, and Daddy must have not finished seeing all of his pictures. So he had the courage to plead with Mummy again. "Okay, I''ll send it to him now!" Monica White breathed a sigh of relief. Although she had just said that she didn''t want to show him because of her anger just now, now she was still weak. Monica White picked up her phone and sent a few pi¨ºtures to Stinson Wayne''s phone. Stinson Wayne was nning to go to the bathroom to take a shower. He suddenly heard his cell phone keep ringing. When he opened his message with a cold face, he saw a picture of a newly born baby. Chapter 1881 Chapter 1881 The little guy was lying in a small basket, only covered with a small white towel, revealing the delicate hands and feet. He was sleeping sweetly, like an elf had fallen into the world from the sky. He did not open his eyes. The coldness on Stinson Wayne''s face was instantly crushed. In the next second, it became soft. Even if he was a big man, he suddenly saw his son''s little appearance and his firm and cold eyes. There was also ayer of water vapor. The second one was a half-year-old picture of the little guy, who was already about to turn around. She was wearing a cute little sheep''s clothes, lying on his back, and raised his little face. He had a pair of big ck and white eyes.. "Little fellow!" Stinson Wayne did not know how gentle his expression was at this moment. Looking at the little things in the picture, he almost drowned him into his heart, and his thin lips could not help but mumble. Next was a photo of Gabe, one year old, two years old, and three years old. Although there were only one or two pictures at each age, it seemed as though he had experienced his growth over the past few years. From every picture of her son, it was clear that that woman was really taking care of him every moment. Just now, she suddenly felt that this woman was not bad and he could forgive her. Once, he can treat her a little better. After all, she was his son''s biological mother, how could he be bad for her? Turning to thest one, he was still in the mood for it. He rarely sent text messages to anyone. Finally, he tapped his finger: "Send two photos of you!" With toughness and orders, he waited for that woman''s reply. With this reply, he had waited for a whole night, which also led him to sleeplessness till midnight. This damn woman was so stupid. She didn''t even want to send him a picture of her. Early in the morning, he had been in bad spirits. "Daddy, haven''t you slept well? You look so bad!" The little guy slept soundly. He was full of energy in the morning. When he saw him, he immediately cared. Monica White''s beautiful eyes quickly nced at him. Even if the mancked sleep, his eyes were filled with a fierce and deep leopard-like look. Stinson Wayne drank a cup of milk and said indifferently, "I have an important meeting this morning. The task of picking up my son will be given to you soon!" "Me?" Monica White''s beautiful eyes were slightly surprised. "Daddy, let the butler give me away, don''t bother Mummy!" The little guy was very considerate of Mummy. "But I don''t know where the school address is." Of course, Monica White was just surprised. "I''ll let my driver send you over. By the way, I''ll send you to thepany again! Don''t drive your car!" Stinson Waynezily exined. "Okay!" What else could Monica White say? Of course, she was worried about letting her son go to school alone. The little guy was very happy to see that Mummy agreed. After eating breakfast, Monica White led her son out. At the door, a high-value ck car parked at the door. The driver smiled and greeted to them. Monica White politely smiled and took her son in. Stinson Wayne squinted. This woman did not drive to work today. In the afternoon, he could confidently pick her up from work. He''s the expert! Monica White would not have thought so much. She just wanted to send her son to school safely and rush to thepany earlier. Arriving at the school entrance, Monica White was shocked by the castle-like school in front of her. She used to asionally pass by such an expensive private school, and thought that if she had the ability in the future, she must give her son the best Education. Today, her son is already a student here. Having a rich father is really a happy thing. Monica White squatted down at the school gate, sorted out the handsome and sunny uniform for her son, and finally pinched his little face: "Go in, Mummy wille and pick you up in the afternoon. "Can Mummye?" The little guy blinked and asked in anticipation. "Yes, Mummy will definitelye!" Monica White thought that the man did not rest well and was still so busy with work. She would have to leave today to pick up her son from school anyway. "Then you promised, Mummy, goodbye!" The little guy said happily and walked into the school gate. After Monica White sent her son to school, she turned around and got into the car. The ck car stopped at the entrance of Karan International Design Company. Monica White thanked the driver and got out of the car with herptop bag. She wore a white-cored professional outfit, a thin ck shirt, and revealed a beautiful and clear neck. It looked like a casual outfit, yet it was simple and charming. When Monica White was walking through the hall, she suddenly heard a male voice sound: "Monica" Hearing this voice, Monica White''s footsteps stiffened and she turned to look at the man standing on the sofa. "Why are you here again?" Don Stephenson, the person Monica White did not want to see now. Don Stephenson''s eyes were sweeping back and forth across her body. He wanted toe and see her early in the morning, even if he knew that she hated him, but he could not control his legs. On the way to thepany, he just walked down to herpany building. "I just want toe over to meet you, Monica, have you been busy recently?" Don Stephenson looked worried. Monica Whiteughed coldly in her heart, and her expression was extremely indifferent: "it''s none of your business!" After that, she walked forward. Don Stephenson watched as she was about to walk into the elevator. He quickly chased over and reached out to grab Monica White''s wrist. "What are you doing? Don''t interfere with my work here!" Monica White was really mad. This man''s face was so thick. Don Stephenson''s hand froze and then he sighed and took back his arm: "Do you like the flowers yesterday?" "You gave it?" Monica White''s expression was even colder, and sneered. "I don''t like it. you do not to send it again."This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Then what do you like? Tell me!" Don Stephenson asked gently. "I don''t like anything you sent. Are you satisfied? Also, you came here to find me, does Taylor White know? You''re not afraid of her being angry?" Monica White sneered at him. Chapter 1882 Chapter 1882 Sure enough, Don Stephenson''s expression turned gloomy when he heard she said Taylor White "Monica, I did something wrong and I''m sorry about you. I want to make up for you now. Don''t you even give me this chance?" Don Stephenson looked sad and reproached. At this moment, it was the rush hour of work. Don Stephenson was handsome and elegant. In the eyes of outsiders, he was definitely an eye- catching man. At this moment, he was entangled with Monica White and other would think too much. Fortunately, not many people knew the true identity of Don Stephenson. So, they only felt that Monica White was really happy and she was really being loved by such a man. "Make up? Forget it, everything about you is terrible to me. I don''t want to have anything to do with you anymore!" Monica White said coldly, then turned and left. This time, Don Stephenson did not have the courage to catch up again, watching her disappear into the crowd and squeeze into the crowded elevator, his whole body became petrified. He didn''t expect that Monica White actually hated him so much, did she really not give him a chance? When Don Stephenson turned around and left, an unwilling touch reappeared. He was still shocked by the shocking glimpse of Monica White''s earlier. Her change had already made him stare at her. No matter what, Don Stephenson would still work hard again. Today''s Monica White made him not willing to let go. Just then, when Don Stephenson''s phone rang, he saw Taylor White''s name and his face suddenly turned ugly. Before, he had felt that Taylor White was the perfect candidate for his wife. But now, when he saw her phone, he had the urge to throw his phone away, he didn''t want to hear her voice. The level of this offensiveness became more intense as Don Stephenson''s desire for Monica White became stronger. "Taylor!" Don Stephenson could notpletely ignore Taylor White. After all, she still held 20% of thepany''s equity, plus 25% of her father''s. If they really disliked him, then his position as CEO of thepany would be shaken. When he thought about this, Don Stephenson could not help but grit his teeth. It seemed that he had to find a way to transfer the shares of Taylor White''s to his name, so that he would no longer have to fear the father and daughter. "Don Stephenson, let''s eat together at noon. I''ll reserve a ce!" Taylor White''s charming voice came. "At noon... I asked my client to eat. I probably didn''t have time!" Almost instinctively, he rejected her, and Don Stephenson was shocked. "Which client have you made an appointment with? I want to go with you too!" Taylor White wasn''t easy to pass on, and she asked immediately. Don Stephenson immediately calmed down. He knew that he could not keep rejecting it. She was still his wife.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Okay, twelve o''clock, I''lle and pick you up!" Don Stephenson agreed. Taylor White was immediately happy: "Don, then I''ll contact youter, love you!" When she hung up, Taylor White''s grievances were mostly sullen. He felt that she must be overly motivated. It was impossible for Don Stephenson to deliberately neglect her. In order to lie, Don Stephenson still invited a few customers for dinner at noon. At 11:30, he let the driver go around the door and pick up Taylor White to go to the restaurant. Taylor White dressed up at home. A rose-red waist dress made her look charming. She even specially put on their wedding ring on her ring finger and sprayed one of Don Stephenson''s favorite perfumes. "Don, you haven''t had a good rest recently. You seem a little tired. It''s really hard for you to run around for this family. Seeing you''re drunk every day, I''m so heartbroken!" Taylor warmed up her husband. Don Stephenson''s face was covered with a mask-like smile: "Of course I have to work hard to give you the best life possible." "Don, you''re really nice, I knew that I was the right one to choose you from the beginning, Don, I love you!" Taylor White said as she approached his thin lips and was about to offer a kiss. When he saw her lips about to touch the lips of Don Stephenson, Don Stephenson turned his head in disappointment and coughed. "Sorry, I''m a little cold!" Don Stephenson looked apologetically. Taylor White stunned, she sat up and asked, "Did you go to the doctor? Do you want to take some medicine?" "It''s okay, just go ahead!" Don Stephenson shook his head. A woman''s sixth sense was the most urate. Taylor White always felt that he had intentionally avoided her lips. She hoped she just thought too much. If Don Stephenson really dared to move on, she would never let him go. After the merger of the Stephenson Group and the White §Ö Group the shareholdings were divided into half. Taylor White was not afraid that Don Stephenson would betray her, because the price to betray her was too great. Arriving at the restaurant, when Taylor White got off the car, she deliberately tilted her feet, and then she squatted on the floor. Her eyes were red with grievances: "Don, I can''t go, can you carry me in?" Don Stephenson''s face stiffened for a moment. He did not know if Taylor White had intentionally sprained her foot, at this moment, it was really difficult for him to carry her in. If he said that it was just a month after they were married, he would do it. With passion, he would carry her in. But now, she was already an old .ne woman and wife. To hug her like this in a public ce, Don Stephenson refused in his heart. "Don Stephenson, are you not willing? My feet really hurt." Taylor White blinked her beautiful eyes and looked pitiful. "Of course not, I do!" Don Stephenson struggled for a moment, but in the end, he decided to satisfy Taylor White''s noble wish. She knew that Don Stephenson still loved her and would not leave her alone and she was happy. Chapter 1883 Chapter 1883 Don Stephenson bent over and hugged her in his arms. Taylor White extended her arms tightly around the man''s neck and put her face close to his arms. At this moment, she felt so happy and romantic. Taylor White enjoyed the gentleness of this moment, but her eyes squinted to the side, hoping that the assistant could take this scene and expose it. If Monica White really had any hope for Don Stephenson, that would be her dream-breaking moment. Because this was a show lovingly nned by Taylor White, the moment she was picked up by Don Stephenson, someone took a photo of them with a camera nearby. "Don, am I fat? Are you sweating coldly? If you''re tired, let me down!" She had already shown her love, and Taylor White didn''t want to make Don Stephenson too tired, so she asked for it. Don Stephenson was really tired. Taylor White had beenfortable for the past few years, and she did not have strict control over her weight. "I''m sorry, I''ve caught a cold. I''m a little tired!" Don Stephenson maintained his gentlemanly manner. Taylor White''s beautiful eyes widened slightly. Then, she said sadly, "Don, you don''t seem to be the same to me as before. You''re too polite. I''m your wife, what do you say to me?" Don Stephenson''s heart was in shock. Was he acting so clearly? It seemed that he had to be more realistic and could not let this woman see his true thoughts. Otherwise, the consequences would be unpredictable. "Let''s go, I''ll hold you back!" Don Stephenson whispered. This time, the customer that she met this time, Taylor White had also met. At the wine table, Taylor White was sitting beside Don Stephenson as gentle as water, and the little bird had won a lot of praises. She thought that she had given enough to Don Stephenson. Don Stephenson had long understood about Taylor White. The merits of her disguise in front of outsiders would be undoubtedly revealed when she returned home. It could only be said that this woman was a two-sided woman, and she liked to wear a mask on the outside. This was why he wanted to escaped this marriage, he could not stand his wife being such a good disguised woman. This also reminded him of the simple Monica During the time when Don Stephenson was socializing with customers, news suddenly appeared on the Inte. In the picture, the young and handsome man embraced his beautiful wife, cared for his wife tenderly. Everyone left a message that they envied their marriage life. When Taylor White went to the restroom, she called the gang to upload the news to the Inte. In just a few minutes, many people left message. Taylor White sat at the table, took out her phone and looked at the reaction. She smiled proudly and happily. Sure enough, the power of the Inte was too strong. In such a short period of time, they had brought their love show to social media where everyone knew it.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Because of her work, Monica White had to keep an eye on some news on the Inte. When this news popped up, her beautiful eyes shed with a sneer. In the eyes of uninformed people, they were indeed lovingly enviable, but Monica White cursed them for five years. If they really wanted to hear or see the situation of their breaking up, that would be called gratification. Even though Monica White had cursed for so many years, she had never thought that she would really want to provoke their rtionship She knew that they were very scary people. If they were provoked, they would ruin the peaceful life of her. Taylor White, who had eaten at noon, went straight to Karan International to find Monica White in the afternoon. Taylor White was Monica White''s client, so she came to look for her, and she looked at her with a normal heart. "My gown is going to be used tomorrow night. Are you ready?" Taylor White deliberately picked things up and stared at her with a strange look. "Don''t worry, we must deliver it on time!" Monica White replied. Taylor White suddenly reached out and took her album on the table. It was a picture of her and her son. "Don''t touch my things!" Seeing her take away like this, Monica White''s tone instantly became cold. "Hah, why are you so nervous? I''m just looking at it. It''s my little nephew!" Taylor White didn''t mean to let it go. Monica White looked cold and red at her. With only two nces, Taylor White was jealous of going crazy. The child''s matter had always been the biggest stab in her heart. Now that Monica White had a bastard, she couldn''t even get pregnant with her son. "Did you see the news about me and Don Stephenson today? How do you feel?" Seeing that Monica White did not take the initiative to mention this, Taylor White was not happy, so she had to mention it. Monica White knew that she hade to find her with a certain purpose. "What if you see it? Do you need me to bless you?" Monica White sneered. Taylor White proudly raised her chin and said arrogantly, "Even if you bless me, it''s not sincere. I just want to remind you that Don Stephenson and I are very in love now. You don''t think to break us up. Otherwise I''m going to shake you up with the fact that you have a son. I''m afraid that not only will Don Stephenson look down on you, but also many of your suitors, will you be timid? " Monica White did not expect her to be so vicious, threatening her with her son. "The fact that I have a son is not a secret in thepany. Do you think I care?" Monica White sneered back. "That''s good. I''m going to talk to Don Stephenson about this matter tonight and let him know how well you have been living abroad, Even your son was born. Do you know Who the child''s father is? Could it be a bastard? "Taylor White raised her eyebrows and scolded the word" bastard "in a sneering tone. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Monica White was so mad that Taylor White came over to find something, but if she dared to scold her son like this, she would never give up easily. "Taylor White, shut up!" Monica White yelled. Chapter 1884 Chapter 1884 Taylor White immediately covered her ears with a frightened expression: "I haven''t seen you for a few years. I didn''t expect you to turn into a bitch. You scared me to death. Don Stephenson was so outstanding, he would definitely not like you. You''re really not qualified to be my romantic rival. " Monica White''s face was green. "If you''re really confident, you won''t be bothering me for trouble every day. Aren''t you worried that Don Stephenson will fall in love with me again? Taylor White, instead of threatening me, you might as well watch your husband and tell him not to be so fraternity! "Monica White sneered back, her expression was cold and proud. When she heard the word "fraternity", she felt like she had been pped and her face blushed: "You''re talking nonsense here. Don Stephenson only loves me. How can he be fraternal? Even if he really finds another woman, it won''t be you. "Is that right? That''s the best, I hate him to disturbing me!" Monica White snorted. When Taylor White came here, she did not find any happiness. Instead, she was ridiculed by Monica White''s lips, and her heart became even more annoyed. When she left, she put down the warning: I''ll make you regret it. After the warning, Taylor White left her office door. " A sneer shed across Monica''s face. Five years ago, they had offended her. Now, it was the wicked whoined first. At three o''clock in the afternoon, Monica White was about to take a leave from Elijah Boothe because she had promised to go to school to pick up her son. Elijah Boothe quickly agreed to her, and then by the way, asked her to discuss cooperation with Stinson Wayne. Monica White vaguely dealt with a few words, and did not really agree, and her current situation of being ipatible with Stinson Wayne was really not suitable for talking about cooperation. She also had self-esteem and pride, and if she pleaded with that man, she would lose her face. At four o''clock, Monica White had decided to go downstairs. Just then, her phone rang. She looked at the caller ID and her eyebrows tightened.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Why did he call her at this time? "I''m downstairs. Come down and send you to pick up son!" The man''s tone was uneptable with a dominant style. Monica White could not help but stunned and said unhappily, "Why are you going together? I can go alone!" "Oh, how are you going? Get a taxi?" The manughed. Monica White suddenly remembered that she came to work by his driver''s car today. The car she was assigned to by thepany was parked in garage. "What''s wrong with taking a taxi? I used to take a taxi with my son. It was not embarrassed." "No, my son''s safety is paramount. I definitely don''t agree to let you pick him up like this." The man''s tone sank, his voice was firm and decisive, and no objection was allowed. Monica White eximed, "That''s fine. If you pick up our son, I won''t go." "I believe my son really wants to see you go together!" Seeing that she did not go, Stinson Wayne became angry again. Monica White''s expression stiffened. Indeed, when she sent her son to school today, she had personally promised that she would definitely pick up him in the afternoon. "Then I''ll be down!" There was no more reason to refuse, and Monica White quickly went downstairs. At the entrance, a ck sedan upied the center of the entrance. It was a luxury car worth tens of millions, which could not be ignored. Monica White walked to the car and looked around. She saw that there was nopany colleague, and she quickly got into the car. Stinson Wayne, who was sitting in the car, saw her thief-like expression clearly. When he saw her sitting in, his face turned ck and his voice sneered: "What? Getting in my car makes you feel ashamed?" Monica White ignored his angry expression and said indifferently, "I just don''t want others to see me and gossip me." "Do you have a good reputation?" Stinson Wayne sneered. Monica White knew that he had intentionally stabbed her. She did not want to argue with him, so she treated him like air. The feeling of being neglected made him more ufortable than a quarrel. "Monica White, I really doubt if you have a personality problem. I''m our son''s biological father, bu didn''t see you take the initiative Seeing that she wanted to pretend to be mute, he did not let it in. he talked to her. talk to me." "You have a personality problem." Sure enough, Monica White was very angry. "If you have a normal personality, should you take the initiative to find something to talk with me? Don''t you want to know what kind of person son''s father is like?" Seeing that it aroused her enthusiasm, he immediately pointed to himself arrogantly, He was indicating that he needed her attention. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Monica White''s beautiful eyes stared back and forth at him coldly: "I don''t want to know what kind of person you are, and I don''t want to live with you for a long time. Why should I waste my time to understand you?" The blow of this sentence was undoubtedly the same as pping Stinson Wayne''s handsome face. Sure enough, his expression was dark and gloomy. Her big palm clenched instantly. If it wasn''t for the fact that she was a woman, he really wanted to punch her. Monica White seemed to have the courage to know people, but at this moment, she clearly felt the cold anger of the man around her. "Then, which man do you n to live with for a long time? Poker yer?" The man rubbed his teeth and said a familiar name. Monica White trembled. Her beautiful eyes stared at his eyes in disbelief: "How do you know his name? Are you investigating me again?" Seeing that she was so nervous, the man suddenly sneered: "If I didn''t investigate you, would you personally tell me who he is? ???? Internationally renowned violinist, mode I''ve seen his photos. It''s really good. It really looks like an idol star who can swindle nymphs like you guys. Unfortunately, Pwill never allow my son to call him father." "Unexinable!" Monica White looked at this man. She and Poker yer were just friends. However, she was toozy to exin so much to him. Chapter 1885 Chapter 1885 "Am I wrong? Don''t you just want to bring my son and marry him? Monica White, listen to me clearly. If you dare to be rted to this man, I''ll let you live well forever. If I can''t see my son, it will be serious! "Stinson Wayne''s tone became colder and he almost froze her.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Monica White sneered, silent. "You''d better listen to every word that I say!" Stinson Wayne hated that someone would not take his words seriously, so he reminded her again. "Stinson Wayne, can you be quieter!" Monica White felt that she was going to be annoyed by him. Then she won''t be in his car again. Stinson Wayne: "..." Well, this woman really ignored his existence and even ignored his cold threat. Did he dare to be so arrogant by giving him a son? Monica White took out her phone again. She wanted to listen to songs. Unexpectedly, the phone was snatched away by the man. "Stinson Wayne, what are you doing?" Monica White''s beautiful eyes instantly red. This man did not stop in a moment. "I want to see my son''s pictures, all the pictures!" The man had a good reason. Monica White had to sigh: "I''ll give you a copy of all the photos. Please return the phone to me!" "I''m talking about all the photos, including the photo of you and son, don''t miss out on it, even one!" Stinson Wayne demanded her arrogantly. Monica White really wanted to kneel down. Who gave him the courage to dominate her here? "I''m sorry, I can''t!" Monica White also replied, learning his overbearing tone. Stinson Wayne''s face darkened for a second. The atmosphere stiffened, and when they arrived, it was just in time for the school to open the door and let the childrene out. Gabe carried a small school bag and a pair of blue id shirts. His short ck hair covered her forehead, and her big, bright eyes were bent into crescent moons. Daddy and Mummy came over to pick him up from school, he was so happy. The little guy ran over, and Stinson Wayne wanted to bend over to hug his son, but he did not expect that the little guy directly rushed into the arms of Monica White. His two short hands held her tightly together. Monica White''s cheeks were greasy and crooked: "Mummy, I''m so happy, you cane with Daddy!" Monica White gently kissed her son''s short hair: "Mummy must have counted." The jealous expression on someone beside him could no longer be noticed. Along with that, there was a deep sense of loss. Well, he should be used to it. Son was raised by this woman. "Okay, let''s get in the car. Let''s go out for dinner at night!" Without the consent of Monica White, Stinson Wayne had already arranged for the next show. Monica White looked stunned, let go of her son, and frowned at him. Just as he was about to say no, the little guy was so happy that he climbed into the car: "Daddy, Mummy, quickly get into the car Ah, we still have to go eat together." The little guy was happy as if he was having a holiday, because it was really rare for him to be able to have Mummy with him. Monica White''s refusal was stuck in her throat, she was unable to say it for a while. The man seemed to have predicted that she would definitely take it for his son''s sake The car passed the busy streets and headed towards the destination that Stinson Wayne demanded. "Wow... That building is so tall, it''s like a tower!" The little guy sat on Mummy''sp, his two little hands lying on the car window, and happily looked at this strange city. The towering building was truly amazing. Maybe it was because the clouds were falling over the sky at the moment, causing the top of the building to be shrouded in it. Monica White-nced outside, and pouted at the corner of her mouth. He seemed to be interested in his son, and suddenly leaned over to them, He leaned over to see the het building that his son said. He almost was pressing on Monica White''s body. Monica White took a breath and stared at him with resentment, hoping that he could sit better. It was a pity that the man didn''t loui seem to know what was wrong with him. He still lowered his pressure a little. When he saw the building where his son was pointing, his thin lips immediately smiled proudly:" It was the building of mine." "Wow, really? Daddy, is that building yours?" the little guy''s beautiful eyes are wide open. The man smiled softly, and his thin lips deliberately probed his son''s forehead. He remembered that this woman seemed to have kissed his son''s forehead just now. "Yes, when wee back after dinner, Daddy will bring you up to see the night view. It''s beautiful!" The man''s low voice was tempting. "Okay, Daddy, you must take me to see, we''re done!" As a little boy, Gabe had a crush on such a huge building, and was full of yearning and curiosity. "Mm, that''s done!" Stinson Wayne nced at the woman''s face. Her whole body was tensed up, and her pretty face was also rosy. "Can you sit better?" If not for the sake of answering son''s questions, she would definitely push him away. Stinson Wayne then slowly slid straight up and then he turned his head and asked in a low-pitched voice in her ear: "You smell good, what kind of perfume is it?" When he was half¡ªpressed on her just now, he smelled a faint fragrance that he had never heard before. He was not tired of people at all. Monica White looked at him angrily, toozy to care about his unreasonable question. Stinson Wayne''s eyes were stunned. This woman really hated talking to him. This was really a bad habit. Sooner orter, he had to change it. Arriving at the dining venue, this is a very upscale restaurant with beautiful surroundings. When Stinson Wayne brought the mother and son in, the hall manager greeted him warmly and personally led the way. Chapter 1886 Chapter 1886 "Young Master, this is your exclusive location. If you have anything that you need to order, just call me!" The restaurant manager''s grim expression made people speechless. Stinson Wayne nodded at the other party. He did not show any arrogance Monica White was frustrated for a while. It was not easy to eat with him. The menu was all in English. Stinson Wayne hugged his son and they watched the menu together. Monica White''s beautiful eyes pretended to look at the restaurant''s environment. She identally swept the father and son''s low brows seriously and thoughtfully. Her friend Susie had told her that her son was like Stinson, she really didn''t take it seriously. But at this moment, she could not deny her. Her heart was getting bored again, and Monica White quickly reached out for a cup of water on the table. "Do you like to drink my cup?" When she drank half a cup of water, she suddenly heard the man chuckle. Monica White was stunned, and immediately coughed up. She looked at the cup in her hand, then looked at the cup beside her left hand, and it was still intact. "Mummy, don''t be nervous. Daddy won''t be angry that you drank his water!" Gabe now.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Yeah, I''m not angry!" The man seemed to be awkward enough tough at his son. Monica White was embarrassed to death! She quickly held the cup in her palm and passed the ss of water he had not drunk to the man. "It''s toote, I''ve already drank in that cup!" The man saw her thoughts and his thin lips rose. In a word, she blushed again, so she could only stare at him angrily, lower her head, and swipe her phone. "Mummy, are you watching Uncle Poker''s video?" The little guy''s eyes were too sharp. The little guy started to make trouble when he saw it. The man''s hand with a ss of water froze, his handsome face instantly shrouded in cold colors, his eyes fixed on her phone. "Take a look!" Monica White was helpless, too, and gave her phone to her son. The little guy happily held the phone and looked at the man who was walking on the catwalk. Gabe was sitting on the side of Stinson Wayne''sp. At this moment, the man''s gaze was also on the screen. It had to be said that this Poker yer was really good, and it was no wonder that she could make this woman head over heels. "Son, you seem to like this Uncle Poker very much." Seeing that his son''s mouth was always open, the man''s heart was very unpleasant. "Yeah, Uncle Poker is very nice. He often buys toys for me, and I''ll buy delicious ones too! Daddy, if you meet him, you''ll definitely be good friends with him.ter I''ll introduce you to meet him. "In the eyes of the little guy, the two of them felt that they could be good friends. "Is that so? Well, there''s a chance to get to know him!" When he said this, his eyes were staring at Monica White, and he seriously bit the word. Fortunately, Gabe did not understand, but when Monica White heard it, her heart beat a beat. Why were his eyes so cold and scary? Did she do something wrong? "Son, give me my phone. I''ll go to the bathroom!" Monica White reached out and did not want her son to continue watching. "Mummy is so stingy. she won''t let me look at phone every day!" Stinson Wayne exined gently, "Your Mummy is for your good. If you y phone too much, your eyes will be tired. If you wear myopia, you won''t be handsome!" "I''ll watch it for a while..." The little guy wanted to resist. Seeing that woman had gone far away, he immediately asked his son, "What is your mother''s rtionship with this Uncle Poker?" "It''s a friend, but it''s a good friend!" The little guy blinked his eyes and answered seriously. "Isn''t it ... a rtionship?" Stinson Wayne dared to ask him out, knowing that his son could distinguish between a friend and a couple. "No, Uncle Poker and Mummy are good friends. They''re not together!" The little guy replied more earnestly, apparently, he was afraid that Daddy would misunderstand. Seeing that his son did not seem to be lying, he would only gently touch his hair: "Okay, Daddy knows!" "Daddy, do you misunderstand?" Of course, Gabe was not stupid. "No, how can Daddy misunderstand? Daddy is very broad-minded. It''s normal for your Mummy to have friends of the opposite sex." It really takes time and effort to build a tall father image in front of his son. "Does Daddy have a lot of friends of the opposite sex?" Gabe''s ck eyes instantly stunned, his small face filled with doubt. His handsome face froze for a second, then he immediatelyughed: "Of course, Daddy has no friends of the opposite sex!" "Daddy, don''t lie to me, I''m not a three-year-old child! My Mummy said that a handsome man like Daddy can''t be a good person!" he said to him. Not a good person? Stinson Wayne was indirectly pped by the woman, and it was still the kind of stuffy. "Son, how can your Mummy teach you these things? How can her mind be so dark? Daddy may not be good to outsiders, but it must be good to you!" Stinson Wayne was a little angry, feeling that woman''s education was a little extreme. "Then Daddy will treat Mummy well too?" The little guy immediately looked at him. Stinson Wayne secretly gritted his teeth. This little thing was good, and it was indispensable to get a copy for his Mammy. "Of course, I''ll treat her well too!" In front of his son, he really couldn''t say that woman''s half-word bad words. Otherwise, the little guy would be sensitive and would have bad associations. "Daddy, you promise! " The little guy blinked his eyes. Chapter 1887 Chapter 1887 This time, he waspletely nted in this little fellow''s hands. He easily did not give any guarantees to him, but since he said that, if he could not do it, his son would definitely dislike him. "Gabe ..." Just as Stinson Wayne decided to reach out to his son, he suddenly heard a harsh voice from Monica White. Gabe was caught as if he had made a mistake. He quickly put down his little finger with a guilty face, then turned her little face and looked at Monica White with a smile: "Mummy, you''re back!" Monica White red at her son, then turned her head and said to him: "This little boy is very smart. Don''t be fooled by him." "Mummy ..." He was pierced by his mother on the spot. The little guy looked frustrated. Monica Whiteughed lightly: "I told you, don''t let anyone else count on you" A sentence of someone else was like a needle that had plunged deep into the heart of Stinson Wayne. He was handsome and pale. Gabe had to obediently say nothing. Indeed, Mummy knew him best. "Isn''t it a good thing that his son is smart? It must have inherited my genes!" The man did not realize that there was anything wrong with it, he raised his eyebrows proudly. Monica White smiled coldly in her heart, but she did not answer him. The little guy immediately flew into Daddy''s arms as if he had found an organization. He smiled happily: "It''s still my father who knows me best. Mummy, it''s not my fault, it''s my father''s fault." Monica White was speechless. Well, she had to believe that narcissism would be inherited. Seeing the expression of Monica White''s disdainful and ignoring expression, Stinson Wayne suddenly felt annoyed. Why did his dignified person in charge of the Wayne Group behave like a small dog in front of this woman? What was even more irritating was that they did not seem to take him seriously. The delicious dishes were served on the table. "Mummy, I ordered your favorite steamed fish!" The little guy immediately said with a smile. "Thank you for son''s concern!" Although Monica White had just taught him a few words, after all, he was her own birth. The man''s eyes were stunned again. This little guy always thought about his Mummy. "Son, do you know what Daddy likes to eat?" Stinson Wayne instantly looked for presence again. "Does Daddy like to eat hen?" The little guy just asked when he saw Daddy''s fingers stop for a while. The atmosphere froze, and Monica White was holding fish with chopsticks. Hearing her son''s words, she could not help butugh. Of course, Stinson Wayne knew what she wasughing at. This woman wanted to be crooked.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "No, Daddy likes to eat vegetables!" At this moment, he could only talk nonsense with his son. "Oh, Daddy likes to be a vegetarian!" The little guy immediately nodded. Stinson Wayne smiled and said, " a vegetarian diet to be healthy and nutritious, you should eat more!" "Okay, Daddy, I like to eat vegetables too. We seem like this!" The little guyughed happily, Monica White still couldn''te out of the chicken that had just eaten chicken. Every time she thought about it, she could not help butugh out loud. "Mummy, what are youughing at? Do you have any happy events?" The little guy blinked and asked with a big eye. Stinson Wayne''s handsome face was cold and he snorted, "Your Mummy may have a disease." Monica White immediately looked up and red at him, mocking him back: "Yes, unlike someone, like to eat hen!" "You ..." Stinson''s palm had already been crushed into a fist. Was this woman going to take this stalk out for a lifetime? Monica White looked at him without fear and continued to eat fish. The little guy blinked his eyes and asked, "Mummy, is there anything wrong with Daddy likes eating hen?" "Son, correct me, Daddy likes to eat chicken, not hen!" Stinson Wayne was really hurt by this little guy. Monica Whiteughed again. "Oh, hen isn''t chicken!" The little guy still couldn''t tell. Stinson Wayne could only reach out. Okay, education was a big thing, a big thing that needed patience and energy. This meal, on the whole, was quite enjoyable. When Monica White was full, she kept giving her son the dishes he liked. "Mummy, give dad a piece of meat too. He always eats vegetables and will be malnourished." The little guy said immediately. Stinson Wayne''s eyes were delighted. Was his son caring about him? Hmm, there''s progress. Monica White did not reject it. She put a piece of fat into the bowl of Stinson Wayne and put it in: "Son let you eat more!" Stinson Wayne: ".. This woman was definitely itchy. She dared to use his son''s concern for him to make fun of him. In fact, Monica White was also intentional. She was waiting for him to throw away that piece of meat, but she did not expect that the man would put it on his thin lips and eat it. Next, it was her turn to drop her chin. Why didn''t this man abandon it? After eating, Stinson Wayne went to checkout, and came out of the restaurant. It was not toote, it was only eight o''clock. "Gabe, let''s go to Daddy''s office!" With such a beautiful night, Stinson Wayne really did not want to go home so early. He wanted to bring his son and this woman to hisnd to see the scenery. "Okay, Mummy, let''s go!" The little guy immediately held her finger: "Well, let''s go!" I was really afraid that Mummy would leave alone. The little guy was the first to beg. Stinson Wayne''s quiet eyes stagnated for two seconds, as if waiting for this woman''s reply. "Okay!" Of course, Monica White was with her son. She didn''t have any work to do at night. Hearing that she was willing to go together, the man''s heart felt rxed. Vl The ck car stopped at the entrance of the building. At this moment, many people in the building had just finished work. Stinson Wayne followed by Monica White and his son walkedzily towards his exclusive elevator. Along the way, many people came to greet him. When they saw that he was actually holding a little boy in his arms, everyone looked surprised. When they looked closely, the little boy actually had a few more copies of him. What happened? Whose child is this? Why did CEO hug a child in his arms and his face looked so gentle? Monica White lowered her head and followed without saying a word, but the gazes around her made her panic. Even though she had never deliberately hidden her son''s existence, almost everyone who had dealt with her knew that she had a son. At that time, she had also generously introduced it to others. Why did she have such a kind of ashamed feeling now? Chapter 1888 Chapter 1888 Was it because of this man? When he entered the elevator, he could not bear to put his son down. The feeling of hugging him was real and made him like it. The elevator went up all the way without stopping. It quickly reached the office floor of Stinson Wayne. As soon as the elevator door opened, the little guy struggled to jump off his father''s sturdy arm, then trot all the way through the novelty ahead. Stinson looked at his son. He could not help but smile. Monica White''s feelings were veryplicated. As she saw her son''s feelings towards him, she became more uneasy. Could it be that one day, when she let her son make a choice, her son would not choose her, because he had be ustomed to relying on him, getting used to his love for him, getting used to this rich life, Thinking about this, Monica White was depressed. "Mummy, hurry up, the scenery here is so beautiful!" The little guy found a meeting room and ran straight into it. Outside the window, it was a beautiful night view of the city.. Monica White hesitated for a moment, suddenly feeling the man''s big palm stretched out, holding onto her little hand and pulling her quickly towards the meeting room. "Let go!" Monica White warned him with her eyes. It was a pity that Stinson Wayne pretended not to see it and still held her small hand tightly. The woman''s little hands were soft and delicate, and she held it in her palm. Monica White mmed him hard and the man let go of him. At this moment, he did not want to quarrel with this woman, lest he ruin his son''s interest in enjoying the scenery. "Mummy, look, isn''t it so pretty?" The little guy turned around, his bright eyes reflecting the bright lights outside the window. "Yes, it''s very beautiful!" Monica White''s gaze looked out with his son''s little finger. The lights seemed to be connected like ayer of gold under the feet. Does this man enjoy this view every day? He really would enjoy it. This was the world of the rich, and their eyes were covered in gold. "Daddy, are you rich?" The little guy started learning about Daddy. "Yes, Daddy has a lot of money. Moreover, Daddy likes to enjoy life by standing higher. In the future, this is also your life." Stinson Wayne squatted down on his noble body, staring at the night view from the window with his son. In the middle of it, he revealed his affection for the little guy. The little guy was really attracted. His big ck eyes were surprisingly bright, and he blinked as he looked at Daddy. "Can Mummy live this life in the future?" Stinson Wayne''s gaze immediately turned to the indifferent woman beside him, and chuckled: "ask your Mummy, I can''t be this Lord!" Monica White looked at him and said that he was a little self-aware. Gabe immediately turned his head to look at Mummy, and asked out loud, "Mummy, are you willing to live with Daddy?" Monica White frowned. The little guy''s question really made her hard. "Gabe, the adult''s world is veryplicated, you won''t understand. In the future, don''t ask again." Monica White did not want to lie to her son, nor did she answer too directly. She could only educate him step by step. Stinson Wayne''s handsome expression instantly turned ugly. He stared at Monica White. The implication was that they were unwilling? Who gave her this confidence could actually refuse the superior life that he had given her? Gabe looked up at Mummy with a small face, nodded head: "Mm, Mummy''s reason is too deep, I don''t quite understand, but what Mummy says is right, I listen to Mom the most." Stinson Wayne reached out and stroked his forehead. This son always put this woman first. It seemed that if she wanted to bully this woman in the future, he would have to be more carefree.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Monica White gently touched his little head, andforted her, "Gabe is the most obedient and the most sensible!" The little guy was greeted by Mummy and immediately smiled happily. "Son, go to Daddy''s office, where the floor-to-ceiling windows are bigger and the scenery is more beautiful!" Stinson Wayne clenched his son''s small hand and led him towards the office. Monica White followed behind her. Although she was also marveled at the beautiful scenery in front of her she was more like a passerby. She would not be enamored with this beautiful scenery, because she knew that all of this did not belong to her. She would not naively expect that Stinson Wayne would love her son at the same time. Once, she had been innocent, but she had left with the scars on her back. Now that she had stood up again, she would not easily believe the man''s sweet words, and would not believe any promises made by the man. She lived purely, and only wanted to put all her energy into working and caring for her son. Although Stinson Wayne walked with his son, his deep eyes still kept an eye on the expression on Monica''s face. Originally, he wanted to be able to see the expression on her face. Unfortunately, he realized that this woman was really uninteresting. With such a beautiful scene and such a peaceful night, she could still indifferently look like the staff that came to work. Stinson Wayne''s office was veryrge. In front of the whole window, the little guy''s figure was a little bit more pitiful. Stinson Wayne sat on his deskzily. His pair of slender and long legs was exposed. He put his hands around his chest and watched his son running around excitedly, his unspeakable satisfaction at this moment. Monica White stood quietly on the side and looked out of the window. Stinson Wayne''s deep eyes slowly moved from his son''s running figure to the woman''s face. Her side face was very beautiful, the lines were soft, and her pretty nose was even more prominent. Her crimson, Kips were fight and her lips were also very beautiful. The most amazing thing was her eyes, which reflected outside the window. The lights were as beautiful as crystal. Her impressed look made Stinson Wayne''s heart touched. Stinson Wayne really doubted that she was thinking about the man named Poker yer in her mind. Standing on his turf, she was the first to think of another man. Chapter 1889 Chapter 1889 The little guy watched for a while and ran over. Very quickly, he was tired. Stinson Wayne raised his wrist and looked at the time. He whispered, "Son, it''s almost nine o''clock, let''s go back!" "Okay, Daddy!" The little guy was tired too. He ran to his father''s face and asked for a hug. Stinson Wayne gently held his son in his arms and let him sit at his strong arm. The father and son smiled at each other, and they understood each other well. When Monica White saw this scene casually, her mind was confused again. On the return journey, Gabe nodded his head. Very quickly, he found afortable position in his father''s embrace and fell asleep. "Let me hug you!" Monica White suddenly said. "No!" The man refused. Monica had to stop talking. "You seem to be very strict with your son. Can''t you rx a little even when he''s still so young?" Stinson Wayne said handsomely. After his son fell asleep, he didn''t have to pretend to be gentle. "This is my way of education. Even if the child is young, there are some things that he still needs to know and some truths that he must understand." Monica White was stunned, and then showed her attitude. "When a child is young, he should have his own way of thinking. You can''t forcefully interfere with him!" Stinson Wayne still did not quite agree with her educational philosophy. "Maybe it''s our different ways of thinking, so you only have opinions on my way of education, but I''ve stated beforehand that you don''t spoil my son, otherwise, I won''t forgive you." He was too indulgent. If he wanted to give anything, he could afford anything and then all of her previous education was wasted.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "I''ll know how to do it!" The man''s face was even gloomier "I hope!" Monica White still did not believe him. The man snorted and protested, but the protest was not effective. At night, Taylor White was lying on the bed, taking out her phone to look at her pictures of the loving rtionship with Don Stephenson. In the picture, the man''s tall and handsome figure held her gently in his arms. This feeling was really beautiful. Taylor White had changed into a different set of pajamas, which was a mysterious ck, and outlined her perfect figure at a nce. She believed that when Don Stephenson saw her, he would definitely be lingering on her. There was the sound of the car going downstairs. She got up from the bed excitedly and ran to the window to see the man''s figureing out of the car and into the living room. Taylor White quickly ran over to living room through dim the bright lights. The romantic atmosphere in the camp made her feel that tonight would definitely be a sleepless night. The man''s footsteps came from the door. The door was suddenly pushed open. Her soft and boneless body rushed over, and charmingly said, "Don, why did youe back? I''ve been waiting for you for one night ..." "Taylor White, what''s up with today''s photo?" The charming figure just past her was instantly pushed by the man without mercy, apanied by the man''s angry questioning. Taylor White was pushed away and looked at Don Stephenson with a sullen face. She asked in a daze, "Husband, what''s wrong? What are you doing while I''m angry?" Don Stephenson sighed, took his phone out, and then shown the picture to her: "Please exin to me what you are doing? You asked people did it?" Taylor White finally knew why he was angry. Whatever romantic feelings were destroyed, Taylor White immediately tore off her gentle coat and rebelled in anger That''s right, it''s the picture that I''m looking for, but where''s it worth you to get angry with me? Anyway, I just want to let those shameless vixens know that you, Don Stephenson, are my husband. "Do you know how embarrassed I am? Have you considered my feelings?" Don Stephenson took off his zer and mmed it on the floor, his tone filled with anger. Taylor White was shocked by his actions and her eyes widened in disbelief. "Don Stephenson, how could I lose your face? I''m just sending a picture of our love. Do you need it like this?" Of course, Don Stephenson was angry. Monica must have seen this picture. How would she feel? Seeing her tears and the miserable cry, Don Stephenson was awake. Just now, he was so angry that he was just worried that this thing would prevent him from continuing to pursue Monica White. "Okay, I''m too emotional. Don''t cry. You want to guarantee that you won''t do it next time!" Don Stephenson walked over and held her shrugging shoulders tofort her. "Don, you''ve changed, don''t you love me anymore? You''ve never been so angry at me before. Are you tired of me?" Taylor White instantly cried even more fiercely. Don Stephenson gritted his teeth and continued to console her with patience: "Of course not, I just... you know that I''ve always been low-key and don''t like being talked about in private. At that moment, you didn''t consider my position and let the wholepany talk about me today. I really don''t feel S embarrassed. " "Really?" After hearing his exnation, Taylor White''s mood improved. "Of course, you know me, I''ve always been low-key. Don''t do it in the future, okay?" Don Stephenson lowered his head and kissed her hair. "Don Stephenson, I want it!" Taylor White really did not get his gentle love for too long. At this moment, when she saw him take the initiative to kiss his hair, she immediately took the initiative to reach out and hugged his neck. "I''ll go take a shower first!" Don Stephenson was not in the mood to do such things with her at the moment, but he still had to deal with her. "Okay, I''ll wait for you!" Taylor White immediately flirted with him for a while before letting go. Don Stephenson went in and took a shower and then she saw that Taylor White had put on an inviting position on the bed. That action was indeed bold enough.. However, Don Stephenson was already tired of her body and lost interest in it. No matter how beautiful and passionate this woman was, it could also arouse the desire in his body. "Husband,e on!" Taylor White saw him out and immediately shouted with a soft voice. Chapter 1890 Chapter 1890 Don Stephenson knew that he could not hide tonight, so he had to walk to the bedside and act like an actor, repeating all of his previous actions. . "What''s wrong?" Taylor White suddenly felt the man''s movements stifflyy on her body, her expression shing in a sense of embarrassment. "I ... I might not be able to satisfy you tonight!" The man said ashamedly. Taylor White immediately reached over and held her eyes wide open in disbelief. "Husband, what''s wrong with you? Why?" Taylor White waspletely blinded. She obviously did not expect this to happen, she really wanted to have sex with him. Don Stephenson rolled to her side, lying on his back, and closed his eyes and replied, "It might be too stressful recently. Taylor White''s enthusiasm seemed to be suddenly poured down. Her whole body froze. She did not give up on the man, and provoked him. "How could this be? Husband, are you okay with your body?" Taylor White was instantly discouraged, looking at Don Stephenson with a dissatisfied expression. Don Stephenson''s thoughts changed, and he immediately put on a worried expression: "I should have no problem with my body, or else, I''ll go to the hospital to have a checkup tomorrow!" "You must remember to go, but don''t go wrong!" At this moment, Taylor White was anxious and worried. She knew that he might not be pretending to do so. "No, I''m still so young, and you''re so pretty. I might just be socializing for the past few days. I''m too tired!" Don Stephenson turned over and exined and then he went to sleep. Taylor White endured the emptiness of her body and came into insomnia. She couldn''t figure it out. Why did Don Stephenson suddenly fail? Did she really lose her charm? If Don Stephenson''s body had not been healthy, how could he lose interest in her? Don Stephenson really went to the hospital the next day, but he was so active in the hospital because he wanted to find a reason to convince Taylor White and brought back a lot of medicine to eat. This time, Taylor Whitepletely gave up. If a woman''s body is not satisfied, her heart will be more empty and lonely, her mood will deteriorate, and the whole person will be suspicious. Taylor White sat on the sofa with a dark face, and almost changed the magazine in her hand. No, she still did not believe that there was a problem with Don Stephenson''s body. She had just called her sister. If a man came back home and was not interested in his wife, there were only two reasons. First, his body was really sick. The other he flirted outside.. Taylor White thought about the second reason, her chest was going to explode. Monica White''s work was quite busy. In the past, she would be very guilty when she met such a busy time, because she could not spend more time with her son. At first, her son woulde over from time to time to chat with her, but slowly, her son became sensible. When she was rushing for the manuscript, he would y quietly alone, reading books, and random drawings, he would note over to disturb her. Now, she could concentrate on her work and no longer worry about her son being alone. Monica White looked at the crowded street outside the window and had known him for a while. Even though she met, she still couldn''t help but want to be angry with him. It''s changing. Every time she saw that her son was happy and satisfied, she was sad and now she epted it calmly. She did not know where it had changed, but what had changed was different. The phone on the table suddenly rang, interrupting Monica White''s mood. She looked down and found it was a strange call. "Hello!" Her clear voice sounded. "Monica, I''m home, can I have dinner together at night?" A gentle male voice came with a smile. "Poker?" A hint of joy shed across Monica White''s eyes and then she asked happily: "Why did youe back suddenly? Didn''t you sayst time that you had to work abroad for at least half a year before returning?" "If I said I missed you and Gabe, you''d definitely say I''m being hypocritical," the man joked. "You still like to joke in that way. You must be back because of work. I saw all of your interviews." Monica White could not help butugh. "I can''t hide anything from you. So to speak, you''re still quite concerned about my movements." Poker yer was a little proud. Monica Whiteughed. "I''ll still watch some of the celebrities'' scandals." "If that''s the case, you''ll definitelye over for dinner at night, right?" Poker yer''s seemingly light tone was filled with anticipation. "Of course, thest time you came to send me back, I said that I would e treat you to dinner at home. Tonight, I''ll invite you." Monica White was grateful to Poker yer. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Don''t worry, I''ve never argued with you. You''re the one. I''ll just go to the hotel and rest." Poker yer was not polite. They were already good friends. "Okay, I''ll send you a textter." Monica White nodded and hung up. Monica White started to struggle with another thing. She promised to bring her son to invite Poker for dinner. Monica White could not help but be upset. Actually, she wanted to lie to Stinson Wayne and secretly bring her son out. However, it''s not good to lie. Her son has be dependent on Stinson. As a parent, if she lies in front of the child her son will definitely look down on her. Monica White breathed low, so she took her phone and made a text message. In the next second, the call from Stinson Wayne came in. Monica White''s breathing stagnated. She was mentally prepared to be ridiculed by him, but she did not expect the man''szy voice: "Have you booked a ce?" Monica White''s scalp was numb and she suddenly did not understand his brain circuits. "Not yet." Monica White replied instinctively. "Let''s make a reservation. I want to know your son''s friend too." Stinson Wayne''s thin lips lightly curled up, and the meaning ofughing was unknown.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1891 Chapter 1891 Monica felt a little shocked. What does this mean? Does he want to go to dinner together? "You want to know him, you can find a chance next time, but he just returned home ..." "It''s because he just returned home that I want to show my gratefulness. Please agree with my arrangement, okay?" He suddenly lowered his tone, as if he was full of affection. Monica waspletely stunned. What was this man nning? "Do you think there is something between us?" Monica felt that he has another purpose. "No way. It is just our son said that he is a good friend to you, and I heard that he has helped them a lot abroad. As a child''s father, I should be grateful for him." His tone made it impossible to doubt his ulterior motives. "I invited him to have dinner because I want to thank him, but this time, do you really want to ..." "Monica, are you really disappointed with me? You even aren''t willing to introduce your friend to me?" Stinson suddenly felt lost. Monica was at a loss. "I know, you still don''t want me to be with my son now. Maybe in your mind, I''m not a qualified father, but in my eyes, you are definitely the best mother, just like my mother." Seeing that she was silent, he started again. Monica was confused by his sudden sensation, so she could only sigh: "That''s okay, I''ll book the restaurant. After picking up Gabe, you guyse together." Stinson''s thin lips ticked, and his eyes shed with pride. It turned out that as long as his attitude was softer, this woman would agree. He suddenly felt that he had inherited one of his father''s characteristics that when he was pursuing his beloved woman, he could be very shameless. Wasn''t that the way his father had used all sorts of sweet words to get his mother? Monica hanged up the phone convincingly, and suddenly thought that Stinson had mentioned his mother just now. She could not help but search the Inte for some information about the Wayne family. There are past news and a few photos. One of them was a handsome man. The man with a pure and elegant temperament was sitting on a big ck chair. His father, Stinson, heard that he was the number one in the business world. In the another picture stood a grace and beautiful woman in the soft light with smiles, talking to someone, Monica looked at it. She did not expect that Stinson''s mother was so beautiful. No wonder he was so handsome now. There were a few more blurry pictures beside them: a cute boy and a lovely girl. It seems that the Wayne family protected their children very well, and there were almost no positive pictures of them on the Inte. Monica actually knew about his mother, Lily, who had created a young and fashionable design brand. Later, because of family rtions, this brand was left to others, and she also returned to the family. More than seven in the evening, Monica booked a restaurant. She there first. Soon after, Marshall came, with a bunch of flowers very cool robot toy in his hand. "Hi, Marshall." Monica smiled. "Is Gabe here?" Marshall asked. "He''ll be here in a while. Why are you still buying flowers?" Monica looked at him and felt a little embarrassed. "I used to nt some flowers for you personally. Now that I''m back, I can only buy them for store." Marshall said with a smile. "The domestic environment is very different from abroad. It has witnessed the country''s strength and the infinite domestic market et may choose to work in the country for a long time." Monica looked at the busy traffic outside the window and said. "Really? You didn''t say thatst time. You said that you would live abroad for only three years on secondment." Marshall was slightly surprised. "It used to be this way, but now ... Marshall, there''s something I should tell you, Gabe has found his father." Monica whispered. "What? Gabe''s father? Who is he? How did he find it?" Marshall''s body shook slightly and his eyes widened due to surprise. "It''s a coincidence. It was his father recognized Gabe when he saw him." It was a coincidence even Monica could not believe it. "Are you kidding me?" Marshall was crying andughing, feeling absurd. "I know you think it''s ridiculous. Actually, I think so, but... That''s how he really recognized my son." Monica smiled helplessly. "Okay, even if he''s Gabe''s father, how about you? How did he bully you back then? Do you hate him?" Marshall''s expression darkened. When Monica told him what had happened, he was really wanted to beat that bastard down. Monica''s pretty face dimmed. She in clenched her hands and bit her lip: "When I first knew it was him, I hated him, but now... I realized that he was not that hateful, maybe It would have been someone else without him. I was framed by my cousin. "It means that you don''t you hate him anymore?" Marshall''s expression froze. Just then, the door was pushed and a man''s indifferent voice came: "You seem to want her to hate me?" Suddenly, the two people looked back, surprisingly saw that Stinson was holding his son, Gabe. "Uncle Marshall." Gabe was very happy to see the person he liked.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Marshall did not expect that the man who bullied Monica would be so handsome and extraordinary. When Marshall did not reolied his words, Stinson walked towards and politely extended his hand: "Hello, nice to meet you. I''m Stinson, Gabe''s father." When Marshall heard this name, he was even more surprised. When he looked at the copy of the little boy in disbelief, his heart almost stopped beating. "Hello, I''m Marshall." Although surprised, Marshall was still a gentleman. "mummy, look, I''ll say that they''ll be good friends." Gabe smiled and said, he felt that the adults shaking hands should be a good deal. However, in the eyes of Monica, she felt something was not right. The atmosphere is awkward. Chapter 1892 Chapter 1892 The atmosphere continued to be tense. Monica took her son to the chair and sat up. She raised her eyes and bumped into the dangerous eyes of the man. Her heart tightened and quickly avoided eye contact. Stinson gritted his teeth andughed. Why did she not look directly at him? Dis she felt guilty? Marshall was a little unpleasant at the moment. He always thought that Monica would never be with the bastard who bullied her again, but what was happening now? What made him even more surprised was that Gabe''s biological father was actually the young master of the Wayne family. If he is any ordinary man, he would have the confidence topete for Monica, but he is Stinson. Now he lost all his confidence. "Have you ordered yet?" Stinson said with a smile. "Yes," Monica replied in a low voice. Gabe looked at Marshall with a smile: "Uncle Marshall, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I missed you so much." Marshall''s heart warmed up and heughed forcibly. "Gabe, I missed you too, and I bought you a gift." After that, he gave the robot to him. The little guy immediately became happy and quickly said, "Thank you, it''s so cool." Someone sitting next to him tensed up with his cup, and it seemed that his son''s rtionship with this man was really good. What to do? He was jealous. Inwardly, his handsome face was as if nothing had happened. In order to prevent the tense atmosphere, Monica quickly found a topic: "Marshall, how long will you stay this time?" "I haven''t decided yet." Marshall''s eyes shed, and he felt hurt for a second. He had originally decided to discuss with her, but now it seemed that he has to make his own decision. "Marshall, you''re great. You must have a girlfriend. Why didn''t you call her to join us Stinson deliberately asked. "Did uncle have a girlfriend ?, why don''t I know?" The little guy looked surprised. Marshall''s handsome face suddenly changed. He felt that the Stinson had deliberately asked about it. He immediately felt rebuttal so he pretended to be sad and said:" Yes, it''s a pity. I had a crush on a girl but it seems to be a littlete, and I don''t know if I have a chance. " When Marshall said this, his eyes looked directly at the woman sitting opposite, as if waiting for her answer. "Who''s that bad? He''s taken away someone uncle likes." Gabe clenched his fists tightly. "Cough..." The man with a cup beside him stunned. Monica suddenly became embarrassed. She quickly stood up and asked her son go outside for a little snack. After saying that, she carried her away and left the space for the two men. It was not that she wanted to escape, but it was not good to talk about these things in front of her son. Both men were good to her. "Okay, now they leave, can you tell me who is she?" Stinson asked. "Don''t you already know that, Mr. Stinson? I don''t care about your status, I just hope you don''t forget what you have done to Monica. If I were you, I wouldn''t have the face to meet Monica again." Marshall was so angry right now. This man had hurt others and even posted up shamelessly. He should have repented for his actions. Stinson grabbed his expression and ridiculed, "ountability?" "Am I wrong?" Marshall sneered. "Of course not, you''re so angry because you care about Monica and Gabe. Latso know that you helped her at her most difficult time, but I still can''t give her to you, because I''m in love with her." "Do you love her or just want her?" Marshall sneered. "Both, I only want to be responsible to her now and don''t want to be your enemy. I even hope that we can be friends don''t let them be embarrassed." "I''m afraid I can''t do it. I''ve always treated them as my important family. Even if she chooses you in the end, I''m not willing to be your friend." Marshall replied. "Oh? family? you seem to have forgotten that I was Gabe''s biological father." Stinson frowned, and he really didn''t like to hear this. Marshall said nothing. "If you really can''t make friends with me, I hope you won''t disturb our lives anymore. There''s really no way to share things like feelings," Stinson said Georgely. Marshall could not answer again. Indeed, the rtionship was selfish. "I''m sorry that I snatched your beloved one, but the child also needs the love of his biological parents. I''ll help you if you have any problems in the future." Stinson said sincerely. Marshall''s eyes turned sad. He closed his eyes and said in pain, "I know I shouldn''t be here, but can you imagine how we encouraged each other toe to this day? started to look after Gabe years? In my heart, he was like my own child, I was afraid of causing her sad things, and I only had the courage to confess her until today, but you told me that I have no future with her " Stinson rarely sympathizes with someone, but at this moment, he really sympathizes with this man. There was a reward for giving, but his reward was ruthlessly revealed by him. Just as Stinson wanted to answer, his son''s voice came from the door. He and Marshall''s expressions were frozen. Both of them did not dare to say anything more because they considered the people outside the door as rtives. After Monica came in, she carefully looked at the expressions of the two men. "Oh, uncle, have you cried? Who bullied you?" The little guy sat back in and found out that something was wrong with his uncle. "Cough?" Someone was shocked again. He didn''t bully people. Moreover, he couldn''t bully a man. Marshall was obviously embarrassed as well. He quickly took a tissue and squinted the corners of his eyes. He smiled strongly: "I just talked to your father about my past.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Stinson was stunned, and suddenly the other man was grateful. Monica was a little uneasy. Fortunately, at this time, the waiter from the door started to serve food, which only softened the atmosphere. "Gabe, let''s start to eat." Monica quickly said. "Yes." The little guy nodded. Chapter 1893 Chapter 1893 Two steaks were ced in the little fellow''s bowl, Stinson and Marshall looked at each other and the atmosphere is awkward. "Huh!" Gabe stared at the two steaks in the bowl with a pair of big ck eyes, and made a confused voice. Monica''s heart suddenly jumped. A pair of beautiful eyes shed across the faces of the two men. Stinson smirked at the corner of his lips, and directly put the piece into the bowl of Monica: "try this one." This unreasonable sense of intimacy made Monica secretly clench her teeth. What was Stinson doing? Yesterday, he was stillpeting with her. Was he going to be a good man? Marshall reached out to touch Gabe''s head and whispered, "Gabe, is it deliciouspared to what your mummy cooked?" The little guy''s little hand did not quite know how to hold the knife, and had clipped it several times before he put the steak on it and took a bite. The little eyebrows wrinkled: it is more delicious that mummy''s cooking." Monica was about to wait for her son to boast, but she did not expect her to be so honest that she was frustrated. They were really fun together. Such lovely mother and son, how could he be willing to let it go to another man? Marshall also pursed his lips and smiled. He raised his eyes and looked at the depressed Monica: "Actually, the food you cook isn''t that unptable. I think it''s delicious." Monica had tough twice: "Marshall, don''t praise me. Actually, I only fry a few home-made dishes. How can Ipare to the chef here?" "Some people like to eat delicacies from the mountains and seas, while others especially like carrots and vegetables. Their tastes are different and naturally there is noparison." In Marshall''s words, there were many hints. Stinson, of course, he knew the meaning of Marshall''s words. So, did he not want to let go? Monica smiled lightly: "This sounds quite reasonable to you. Indeed, everyone is different, and what they want is different. There is no meaning ofparison." "If there''s a chance to eat what you''re cooking, then it''ll be fine." Marshall sighed, but his eyes were filled with expectations. Before Monica spoke, Stinson smiled and said, "how aboute to our apartment tomorrow and we''ll throw you a nice meal?" Monica was stagnant after hearing what Stinson said, and strangely, she was not really disgusted. What happened to her? "That''s right, Uncle, can youe to our house tomorrow?" In Marshall''s mood, winter was approaching and snowkes were falling. He didn''t mean that. He just hoped that Monica would understand that he wanted to be with her. Monica was not stupid. In fact, Marshall''s affection for her had always been in her eyes, but she felt that she was not worthy of him. Now, she did not dare to ept his affection. He deserved a better woman to love him, and he would definitely have a happy family in the future. "Marshall, if you have time, let''s go home for lunch tomorrow afternoon. I''ll cook for you." Monica invited gently. Stinson''s eyes were stunned. Although he was the man who invited Marshall to be a guest at home, but at this moment, his heart was a little ufortable. Was this woman really cooking for him? She hadn''t even cooked a meal for him yet. Was this a different treatment? "It''s been a while since mummy while cooked for us. Uncle Marshall,e on." Gabe didn''t realize that theplicated rtionship between adults was just that he felt that uncle Marshall was like his loved one. Of course, he had to count him. Marshall lowered his head and smiled. There was a bitter taste in his heart. What he wanted was not to be a guest. "I have to work tomorrow, maybe next time, when my new home is done and I will invite you guys toe." This time, Marshall was ¨¨ ready to move into a new house that he had bought. That house was prepared for Monica and Gabe. He had already finished the decoration. When Monica returned to the country, he wanted to give her the key, but Monica refused. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Okay, then, can Ie together?" Stinson immediately echoed, and at this moment, he and Marshall werepeting. Marshall''s voice was faint: "Do you really want toe to my humble house?" "You really know how to joke. It''s really good to be close to each other. If you invite them sincerely, I''ll definitelye." Stinsonughed lightly. Monica had already heard the meaning of their confrontation, so she quickly interjected: "Okay, don''t chat first. Quickly eat, the dishes will be cold." The two men had smoked and started to eat dinner peacefully. This meal made Monica feel very pressured. She knew that she wouldn''t let Stinsone, but at least it could make the atmosphere easier. After dinner, Marshall took a step. His footsteps stiffened and he felt heavy. Unexpectedly, he was only two monthste, and there was someone beside him. He suddenly regretted why he had not directly confessed when he was abroad If he had been preupied at that time, even if Stinson knew that Gabe was his son, he would not be able to forcibly dismantle them. It was a pity that in this world, there was no ways for regret. Stinson''s eyes were annoyed as she stared at Monica''s back. She saw Marshall''s back as if she was reluctant to leave. "daddy, are you friends with uncle Marshall?" Gabe asked happily. Stinson gently lifted his son up, sat him down on his broad shoulders, and smiled and nodded, "Of course, you and mummy''s friends are my friends." "Yeah, that''s great. In the future, the four of us will be able to go out often." The little guy immediately cheered.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Stinson shivered, his son really hope so? Monica''s expression froze as well. She turned to look at the man, and Stinson stared at her with a burning gaze. Monica quickly turned around and said, "Are we going home too?" "Since we are very full, let''s have a walk." Said Stinson. "but I''m a little tired..." "Children like to have fun, and they want their parents to apany them." The man knew her thoughts. Monica nced at her son, whose eyes are filled with anticipation. "Then okay." Monicapromised. Chapter 1894 Chapter 1894 Among the crowd in the street, Stinson and Monica walked among them holding their son''s hand. The lights on both sides of the store reflects on assortment of goods. Stinson looked at her from time to time, and suddenly a cute little face shed in his mind. At that time, he was only six or seven years old. In a ck car, a cute little girl kept on making a funny face to him, whose eyes seemed to be filled with stars, just like she was now. "Monica." Stinson suddenly said to her. "Yeah?" Monica looked at him. "Do you remember when you were a kid, you had a crush on a little boy?" Stinson smiled. Monica looked at him angrily: "Never happened." "You really don''t remember? At that time, you were only two or three years old, you actually have forgotten it, but I still kept that in mind." Stinson felt warm in his heart. Fortunately, he still had that memory. No one could steal it. Monica thought that he was just teasing her, but when he said it seriously, she asked curiously, "Do you mean that we have met before?" "Of course, we are meant to each other." Stinson was more proud of himself. If love had to be in the order, then he must have known her twenty years earlier than Marshall. Monica scoffed, "I don''t think I''m a three-year-old girl. I won''t believe this ethereal thing." "Okay, was your grandmother calling you Monica? To be honest, isn''t it?" Stinson suddenly realized that he had to talk to her about this. The expression on Monica''s face was dumbfounded. Then, her eyes became red. "You made a wild guess." She did not admit that he was right. "No, your grandmother took you to the wedding of uncle Leo and ant Mary. I went there that same day, and I saw how you cry when you fell." He tried to exined in details. "Really? mummy loved to cry when she was a child?" Gabe kept listening with his ears straight up. When he heard that mummy was crying, heughed. Monica squeezed her son''s palms and gave him an unhappy smile. The little guy was stillughing. "Okay, even if we''ve seen each other before, that means nothing. We''ve all grown up in the same city, so it''s inevitable that we''ll pass by." Monica intentionally pretended not to care that matter. But there is something softer in her heart. She even tried to retrieve that memory. However, her mind was empty, and there was nothing. "but we''ve met for the second time. When I was abroad, I was on a vacation with my parents. You and your mother walked past the garden in front of me. I remember that time, you dressed like a baby turkey, which blends in with the colors of those flowers. "He did not know why, but suddenly, her memories of her were so clear that she could even remember the color of her clothes. Monica''s mind shed through as if she really had a ming red skirt. her mother bought her that dress, and she wore that skirt for a long journey. "How do you remember it so clearly? What''s your intention?" Monica was in a state of confusion. When Stinson eyes were focus on her body, her heart beat faster. "mummy, don''t you understand? Of course, daddy likes you." Gabe finally found a chance to speak. Monica red at her son. This little guy was always telling the truth. "Gabe is right, I might have feelings for you at that time." Stinson''s thin lips curled up, his smile was especially charming, and even the light and shadows around him were pale at this moment. Monica felt that there was a current through her heart, making her heart beat faster. Then, she felt that her face was hot, and she had to shake off her son''s little hand: "I''ll go get a cup of drink. Do you want something to drink?" "mummy, I want to eat ice cream, mango vor." "No, I''ll give you a cup of warm water." Monica interrupted her son''s thoughts. Stinson picked up his disappointed son, hugged him in his arms, and quickly followed her. When waiting in line, Monica felt that there was a tall figure behind her She did not dare to turn around, but her baek, from time to time, bumped into his chest, which made her nervous. and sweating. What happened to her? Is it because it''s so crowded here? Stinson was also moved at this moment. It might have been two scenes of memories, deepening his affection for her. His thin lips always smiled, and he wanted toe closer to her. "Wow, it''s so handsome, but unfortunately, I already have a son." "That''s right, it''s my taste. What should I do?" "His son is pretty, too. The woman standing in front of him must be his wife. I''m so jealous of her." A few girls were waiting for theirpanions. When they suddenly saw the family of three, they were astonished. Hearing this, Monica quickly turned her face to the other side, feeling embarrassed. How could they feel that she was the wife of Stinson? Stinson also heard this, and said very gently to his son, "Say hello to the sisters beside you." Gabe immediately waved to them. The girls flushed shyly and left. Suddenly, there were a few young boys rushing around, squashing, and squeezing the team in front of him. Stinson took a step forward and almost directly hit Monica into his arms. . Monica felt the weight and almost bumped into the back of another man. Fortunately, at this moment, the man''s free arm tightly fixed her waist. This subtle gesture could not be seen by outsider, but it has already stirred their feelings. After buying the drinks, Monica finally gave her son an ice cream. To avoid Gabe have too much cold stuffs, she asked him to share the ice cream with his father. From this small matter, Stinson seemed to understand his family status. He could only eat what his son left. Stinson was a little annoyed at first, feeling that his status as a master was under threat, but very quickly, he realized that eating what was left of his son seemed like nothing because he might still want to eat what was left of Monica. That cup of fruit drink. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "It''s too sweet for me, here you are." Monica was a person who was used to the frugal, so she couldn''t bear to throw it away. Chapter 1895 Chapter 1895 Monica was wondering whether the man dislike the drink she had taste before or not, but when she saw the man directly delivered to his mouth, her heart trembled, and she lowered her head. "Let''s go to the fifth floor. There are women'' clothes out there. Let me buy some nice cloth for you." Stinson was in a good mood and wanted to spend money for the woman. This might be amon feature for all men. "daddy, do you only buy cloth for mummy? I want too." Gabe teased daddy deliberately. He found out that daddy''s eyes were getting gentler and gentler. Did this mean that they would get married soon? "Just for Gabe, I won''t need it." Monica shook her head and rejected his offer. "His cloth piled up like a mountain." Monica could not help butugh out loud, and the little guy kept protesting: "daddy is so bad." "Gabe, daddy will buy it for you in the future. Okay?" Only then did he realize that he had made this little unhappy. Gabe smirked at him: "Don''t worry, I won''t cry. I''m not a little girl. daddy wants to buy more for mummy. Otherwise, I''m really angry." Stinson was speechless. His son really inherited him. When he was a child, he also asked his father to pamper his mother in this way. Unexpectedly, there was a small routine that was exactly the same as his childhood. Is this a good reincarnation? The women'' clothing store on the fifth floor was full of well-known international brands, and Monica was also a designer. She didn''t have high standards of her own clothing. After all, she was in contact with things in this area every day. She felt that a woman''s temperament was not only supported by clothes, but by her self-cultivation,bined with the self-discipline management of her body. Confidence was the most important thing in girl''s life. "Have a look." Stinson did not know much about women'' clothing, but the two little princesses in the family opened a new world for him. He only knew that clothes, shoes, sachets, and all kinds of clothes were needed Jewelry and nes, from head to toe, were almost impossible to duplicate. Women... Forever on the road to beauty. After Monica went in, she picked two sets of clothes for herself to try on. Stinson sat on the sofa with his son. "daddy, when did you take me to see my grandparents? I want to know what they look like." The little guy asked hopefully. Only then did he Stinson realize that he had only been focusing on Monica these days, but had forgotten to show the picture of his grandparents to him. He was immediately guilty of his actions. Thus, he quickly took out his phone and flipped out the photos. There were only a few saved on his phone. Because he was not good at taking pictures, while his two sisters love photoing. Every year, they will send a photo album to their families. Aren''t all the girls thoughtful and the sweetest and warmest people in the whole family? He could not imagine what would happen if he had only his brother at home. When he thought about this, he suddenly stopped looking at his phone and asked, "Gabe, do you want a sister?" "Ah?" The little guy stunned and blinked his big eyes. "Where''s my sister?" Stinson was frustrated by his son''s words. He almost wanted to say that it was in his mummy''s belly, but he thought about it carefully, and it was not right. "Cough... I mean, do you want a sister in the future? The little girl is very cute, and it''s very soft and waxy. It''s very fun." He took care of his twin sister and that little sister, and also got a lot of happy O memories from it. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Just like the girls in my ss? They love crying very much. I like younger brothers." Gabe''s thoughts were very simple. Younger brothers could y with him. "Two sons?" Stinson trembled, but he really liked daughters. Monica changed out and walked out. She waited for the man and son to give her a grateful admiration, but when she came out, she realized that they were chatting, so they even did not look at her. Monica''s self-confidence was severely hit, so she walk in front of them. At this moment Stinson saw her, and quickly pulled his son''s little face over. The little guy''s gaze turned to see mom who had changed her clothes.This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Wow, mummy, you''re so beautiful," the little guy immediately praised. When Monica heard her son''s words, she flushed her face and saw that the man looked at her with a smile. "I''ll change one more." Monica turned to leave. However, Stinson grabbed her: "Buy everything you like, go home and try to show me one by one." "What is the matter with you?" Monica did not like what he said. Why should she just wear him alone? "Hah." The little guyughed wildly. r The red-faced shopping assistants beside them alsoughed. They had been infatuated with this man just now, but when they saw that he looked at the hostess in front of them with such an indulgent gaze, they suddenly felt a drop in everything. Things, that''s right. They don''t even have the courage to talk to Stinson, but this beautiful woman can flirt with him. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Stinson, did not feel embarrassment at all. On the contrary, he shrugged his shoulders and smiled happily. Whatever they looked at, they were all like loving couples. After Monica bought two sets of clothes, she went home, because she was really unwilling to shop again. On the way back, the little guy looked at the phone. Suddenly, he saw a picture of a very beautiful woman. His big ck eyes shed, and he quickly pointed to the picture and asked Stinson: "daddy, who is she? She is prettier than mummy. Stinson nced at the picture and felt very proud: "she is your ant, daddy''s twin sister." "Really? ant''s so beautiful, what about these two?" The little guy turned the page again, a younger boy and a girl. "These two are my twin brother and sister." Stinson looked at his family, his eyes was full of gentleness. "Why do you have twins? Why don''t I have a sister?" The little guy started to think about life. Chapter 1896 Chapter 1896 Monica was actually very curious, but she was too embarrassed to ask for looking it look at it. "This... you have to ask your mummy." Stinson looked at Monica. Monica shivered. What did this have to do with her? "mummy, where''s my sister?" The little guy blinked and asked. Monica was speechless, holding onto her son''s little face, and said seriously, "You probably won''t have a sister anymore. You''re a mummy''s unique treasure." "But I want a younger sister. daddy said, I''ll have a younger sister, isn''t it, daddy?" The little guy immediately looked at him. Stinson did not expect his son to betray him so thoroughly. "Don''t look at me like that. I didn''t say anything inappropriate to my son," said Stinson quickly. "Then why are you talking about your sister? If you don''t say anything, he won''t think about it." Monica was annoyed. "Don''t you think a kid is quite lonely in a family? I have a brother and sister in my family. I feel that this is a very good family atmosphere." Stinson exined carefully. "But I won''t have anything with you" At the end of the conversation, Monica couldn''t say it anymore. Stinson''s good mood was destroyed was as if he had been poured a bucket of cold water, cooling from head to toe, and wiping out the heat in the middle. The woman''s firm tone just now made him stun. "I know who you want to." Monica breathed tightly and quickly scolded: "Don''t talk about this topic." The little guy looked at the adult in a confused manner, and he could not guess any of them. He had to y daddy''s and mummy''s fingers boringly, and then let their fingers entangle. Monica touched the man''s hot palm between her son''s soft little fingers. She felt a shock, and immediately turned her head to face the man''s pair of injured eyes. Actually, half of what she said just now was anger, but she had already said it. What was rolling in Stinson''s mind was what Marshall said. He said that when he was abroad, he and Monica lived like a family. They were alone in a room day and night.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The man''s hand tightened tightly. This time, he was really jealous. When they arrived home, it was already ten o''clock in the evening. The little guy was already asleep. Stinson hugged him back to his room, and Monica also took a batt in her room. She was sitting at the dressing table wiping the night cream, looking at herself in the mirror, as if thinking of her child''s appearance. From the m¨¦mory of Stinson, how happy she was at that time with grandmother''s favor, mother''s concern. Monica was recalling all of this. Suddenly, the door was pushed. "Monica, I want you to personally tell me that you and Marshall haven''t do anything." Stinson had just returned to his room earlier, the more he thought about it, the more he became irritated. "Why should I tell you?" Monica was very angry. "Just because of me, I''m qualified to be your man." "bang!" Monica ps his face without any softness. Stinson''s pride was shattered by this p. He looked at the angry and blushing woman in front of him and forgot what he wanted to say next. Monica did not expect that she would actually hit him. The atmosphere froze. "If you want to pursue me, please learn how to respect me first. Otherwise, even if you force me be your side, we won''t be able to make it." Monica quickly put her trembling finger behind her back. Actually, she wasn''t blunt. She felt that Stinson was used to be a rich guy and forgot how tomunicate with people. "I''m sorry." Stinson was also awakened. He was so angry just now that he lost his mind. Monica breathed tightly, then turned around and sat back in front of the dressing table. "Monica, I want to bring you to see my family. Would you like to?" Stinson stepped forward and saw the beautiful face reflected in the mirror. His eyes were also red. His words really hurt her. "Stinson, I''m not worthy of you love. I have the self-knowledge. I don''t dare to see your families." Monica was still a little confident in her own right. These auras were built. In front of the signs of the Wayne family. She was afraid that she would be despised. "You don''t see them, how do you know who they are? Do you understand others just by guessing?" Stinson couldn''t help butugh, even though he had just been beaten, he seemed to be in a better mood. Did he have a tendency to masochism? Seeing that he was making fun of her, she sighed: "Of course I''m willing to get to know them, but... Stinson, why do you like me? Just because I''m Gabe''s mother? I know you''re a responsible father, you want aplete family, so you want to marry me?" "Do you think so?" Stinson trembled and stared at her: "am I just a responsible father, but not a responsible and worthy man?" "Are you falling in love with me? It''s impossible. We''ve been making a lot of noise since this time. Why would you like someone with a temper like me?" Monica was not confident enough. It was impossible for him to love a woman like her. "I can''t say the exact reason. If I say it is because you are pretty, you will feel that I am superficial. If I say that I like your real and straightforward personality, then I seem to be a little masochistic. Stinson was already standing behind her. He leaned slightly and smelled the faint fragrance of her body just after taking a shower. His heart trembled, and he leaned against her ear: "When do you want to doubt me?" Monica could not help but turn around, but was caught his snare. Her lips were gently blocked by him. Chapter 1897 Chapter 1897 Monica''s beautiful eyes widened in shock, but it was toote. The man had already sucked on her lip, and his big hand could stretch her out and trap her. The thing that Stinson had always wanted to do was finally done today. It was even sweeter than he thought. Heughed contentedly and let her go before she got angry. "Now, I believe you have nothing to do with Marshall." The man curled his lips and whispered into her ear. Monica''s face turned red with shame. She stared at him angrily: "Why?" "I just kissed you blushed like this, it seems that you don''t have much experience in that." The man looked slightly confused. Monica was stunned. Was this man kissing her just to see her reaction? It was simply hateful. "If you can prove anything like this, then you know too little about women. Women are naturally capable of acting. Are you not afraid that I will pretend to be stupid to lie to you?" Monica snorted. "You lied to me?" Stinson''s eyes darkened and his voice was dangerous. At first, Monica was just pursing her tongue. When she saw him suddenly approached again, she scared and stood up. She stepped back and looked at him nervously. "Stinson, what are you doing?" "I want to test your experience further." The man deliberately scared her. "how dare you!" Monica now regretted what she said before. She shouldn''t have been talking nonsense just now to stimte him. "This is my home, I can do anything?" Stinson did not stop walking and was about to stick to her. Monica fiercely pushed his hand to stop him, so that he would not lean over again: "Okay, I admit that I was deliberately angry at you earlier. I only held hands with Marshall when I got off the boat. " Stinson stunned, looking at her with her eyes closed and talking nonsense. "Really?" Stinson was relieved. She finally exined. "Of course. If I really have an affair with Marshall, I won''t introduce you to him." Monica nodded seriously. "If you have a rtionship with any man in the future, would you think about the rtionship between the three of us?" The original exnation was serious, but it was inexplicable. Monica was stunned, and her beautiful eyes shed. "This is something that all women will do. If I really want to make love triangles, I won''t let you know." "Don''t worry, with your IQ, I can''t hide my truth." Seeing that she was so honest, he was relieved. What was wrong with her IQ? Worrying? "Go out please, I''m going to sleep." "So, you agreed to see my family tomorrow night?" The man raised his lips. "tomorrow?" Monica''s mind exploded, nervous and helpless: "So fast? Could I slow down for a few more days, I ... I''m not mentally prepared." "What else do you need to prepare for? The rivals havee to the door. I''ll have to make a decision as soon as possible. I''ll break his thoughts as soon as possible." He couldn''t drag it anymore. He really wanted to marry this woman as soon as possible. "I''m not amodity. I have my own thoughts. Besides, Marshall is a virtuous gentleman, he won''t take advantage of others." Monica looked at him speechlessly. "Do you believe him so much?" Stinson froze. It seemed that Marshall was not bad. "Yes, I believe in him and I''ll exin our rtionship to him. Actually, when I knew that he was not just a friend to me, I''ve been avoiding him, because there is no result between us. I actually have this reason for returning to work this time. "Monica suddenly confessed. Since she decided to be with Stinson, she would not share her heart with others. "Really?" Stinson''s eyes brightened. This woman had returned to the country to reject Marshall''s love. "I don''t need to lie to you. After I left him, he would gradually forget me and have the opportunity to meet other women." She did not tell anyone why she chose to return home. Stinson gazed at her, and said lowly, "Why don''t you consider him? He is excellent in all aspects and is also nice for Gabe. If you marry him, this should be a happy marriage." Monica looked at him nkly, then she looked away and sighed, "When I was calcted by them, it made me lose my innocence. It was always a stain on my life. I always felt that my life is not worth being cherished by others. Gabe is best gift God has given me. With him, it''s enough. I don''t want to find a stepfather for him. After all, life is long and many things will change. Marshall and me was initially married because of love, but marriage was not a matter of a day or two. I can''t guarantee that when time goes by, we will be a family after we lose our initial passion." "Women always worry too much so their happiness reduce." The heart of Stinson''s heart felt a fierce pain. The more he knew about this woman, the more he felt that she was miserable. "I also want to live a simple life, but I''m a mother, and Gabe is my first consideration. I have to n for him in the future," said Monica. "Thank you for not easily giving yourself and your son to someone else." Stinson suddenly walked up and hugged her, her thin lip tightly resting on her shoulder, and his heart clenched. I''ll meet you guys.'' Monica''s tensed body finally rxed and became softer. This time, she could finally rely on a man without worrying about her son''s future. "Probably, you say that the scenery thatsts until the end is the most beautiful." Monica sighed. The manughed, "I love to hear this." "I want to see your parentster, not tomorrow." Monica asked softly. "Okay, but they called yesterday to urge me to get married." He indeed receive a call from his mother. He even said that he would introduce a girlfriend to him and let him prepare. "Is it a blind date?" Monica shook her whole body and shoved him away.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "It true. It seems that you care me so much." Stinson shrugged and smiled charmingly. "Who cares about you, whether you attend the blind date or not, I am okay with it." Monica said. "Okay, after I meet the girl, I''ll talk to her about how to raise my son together." The manughed evilly. "You... are boring." Monica eximed, but the next second, she smiled. Chapter 1898 Chapter 1898 At night, Monica had a very strange dream. In the dream, she seemed to have returned to childhood and became a little girl. A little boy ran over to give her candy. Early in the morning, Monica opened her eyes and noticed that there was a little body writhing around her. She subconsciously choked over and lowered her head to kiss his forehead. "mummy, daddy said you two will get married? Is that true?" Gabe asked her with a happy face. Monica couldn''t help butugh, she gently shave his little stubby nose: "When did he say that?" "Just a moment ago, he came over to dress me up, and then said that you guys were getting married, and that you promised to go home with him to meet my grandparents." Gabe said sternly, he finally waited until daddy and mummy were together. Monica was speechless. She got out of bed and reached out with her long hair. She bit her rubber band with her mouth, twisted it into a ball behind her head and walked to the bathroom. When Gabe saw that mummy was not speaking, his big ck eyes blinked. "mummy, did daddy lie to me?" The little guy asked carefully. Monica turned around and replied, "He didn''t lie to you, mummy said yes." "Really? mummy, you did not like daddy before? Why did you change your mind? Was it because he was handsome?" The little guy was in a good mood and his mouth was full. Monica squeezed toothpaste and replied, "kind of." "You finally admit that I''m handsome." A low male voice came smugly. While brushing her teeth, Monica looked outside. She saw that Stinson had walked in for some time and was smiling proudly. Stinson broke intough, he stood behind her, and looked at her gently. "Take Gabe for breakfast, I''lle soon." Monica trembled. when Stinson stared at her, she feel so uneasy. "Monica,, you are so pretty without any makeup." The man gave her a light praise. Monica was stunned. She looked up and saw her own face in the mirror. Her hair is messy now. "Do not kiss my ass" she said vaguely. The man smirked. "You know I''m coaxing you." "Hey..." Monica red at him. The man escaped and ran outside, pulling his son. Gabe stood at the entrance of the stairs in a sigh of relief. Stinson did not expect the little guy to suddenly feel emotional. He could not help but squat on the stairs and leaned against his son: "Son, what''s wrong?" "You''re not allowed to make fun of mummy anymore." The little guy held out a little finger and reminded him seriously. Stinson: "..." "I didn''t." Stinson could not help but tremble. He almost forgot that his son was a viin. "You did just now." Gabe had a pair of snowy eyes, but he could not hide him.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Stinson sighed, this son really followed him. He was only young and was only good for his mother. Gabe is so like him when he was young. "Okay, daddy promises you that I''ll treat your mummy kindly in the future." "Really? You promise?" Gabe''s eyes darkened as he liked the way daddy obeyed. "Of course, I promise." After saying that, he had beaten his son and kissed her fiercely. "Oh, daddy, you didn''t shave. It hurts." The little guy pushed him away. Stinson kissed him a few times, transforming his cheeks. "Do you like daddy?" The man asked him intentionally. "Yes." The little guy nodded in a milky voice. "How much do you like?" Stinson asked. "Except mummy, you are the best." The little guy held his handsome face and kissed him. Stinson nodded contentedly: "When you meet daddy''s family, you will like them too." "daddy, do grandparents like my mummy too?" Gabe asked worriedly. "Why did you ask like this?" Seeing his son''s sad expression, Stinson was shocked. "A kid in my ss told me that his grandmother really didn''t like his mummy. He was afraid that he would be chased away every day," the little guy whispered. "Grandparents aren''t bad people. Of course, they will like your mummy." Stinson sighed, did he know the rtionship between mother and daughter at a young age? However, he was determined that his parents would definitely like their mother and son. "Mm." The little guy nodded happily. daddy liked mummy. That means mummy is very ttering. Monica changed to a new set of clothes. The formal white suit made her look bright and elegant, and her enthusiasm for her work made her feel confident. Stinson and his son sat at the table. When they saw that Monica came over, it was like a touch of charming sun. The man looked at her with a deep gaze, his heart trembling. Monica took a slice of bread and took a bite. Her pink lips were stained with some bread crumbs. The man reached out and wiped it for her. Monica shivered, as if she had passed an electric current. Stinson was intentional. He realized that this woman''s face was thin and easy to blush. Moreover, her gaze shed when she blushed. After eating breakfast, Monica looked at the time and said to Stinson: "I''ll send Gabe to school. I don''t have a meeting this morning." "Let''s go together." Stinson''s work was also freely arranged. "Yes, daddy and mummy can finally send me to school." The little guy was looking forward. After breakfast, Stinson and Monica sent Gabe to his school by car. Ju?t after the little fellow was sent to the school gate, Stinson''s phone rang. He looked at it and his handsome face wrinkled. "What''s up with yourpany?" Seeing that he didn''t want to answer the phone, Monica asked him curiously. "No, it''s my mother." Stinson frowned helplessly. "It must have urged me to find a girlfriend." "Then you won''t pick it up." Monica read him a look, then she felt suffocating again. She also hoped to have parents to care for her. Unfortunately, she had only one person left. Stinson stood to answer the call. On the other end of the call, a gentle female voice came: "Honey, are you going home for dinner at night? You haven''t been back for a month." Chapter 1899 Chapter 1899 His mother reminded him that he did not go home for a month. On the one hand there were many things in thepany. On the other hand, he had just recognized his son and was trying to please his mother. He had tough and answer: "Mother, did you miss me?" "How old are you? You''re too wild to say such harmless words. If you don''t get home in ten days and two weeks, you already know that you shouldn''t let you move out to live alone." Lily realized that there was really a lot of Edwards''s shadow on his body. "Mom, do you just urge me to find a girlfriend, okay, I''ll bring a girlfriend tonight." Looking at the woman beside the car, she was putting her hands in her pockets and looking towards him. Her clear eyes seemed to have a hint of concern for him. The satiate feelings within him became even more intense.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Monica looked at the man looking at her. Her face turned hot and she quickly turned around. She saw that many luxury cars stopped. Many parents sent children to school, and many of them were drivers Many of them were picked up by the mother and father. Very few parents came together. In this fast-paced society, time is very precious for sessful people, and it''s very short. People''s attitudes are different. If they have time, they will want to personally send the children to school. Monica turned around and almost bumped into the man''s embrace. Stinson smiled lowly: "What are you looking at?" "Nothing, let''s go quickly. I have to go to thepany." Monica quickly opened the car door and sat in. Stinson sat down to her sidezily. The temperament that had settled on him made him look like everything was in his control. Monica breathed tightly and shifted her position to the side. She did not know why she suddenly had a slight affection for a man. It might be his pride and patience towards his son, or that he was unhappy but still send her dinner, or if she received someone''s flowers, he would be jealous. In short, the return made her more aware of her inner thoughts. It turned out that friends really couldn''t love each other. Monica took his car to thepany. With a smile in his eyes, Stinson said gently, "I will pick you up in the afternoon, and take you and Gabe out in the evening for a meal." "Okay!" Monica nodded, as if she could not reject his arrangement. Stinson still likes her obedient appearance, unlike those who used to bite. When Stinson left, Monica met Don Stephenson in the hall. "Monica, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, why did youe topany?" Don Stephenson''s voice was gentle, like the gentleman''s sense he had when they were in love. Monica''s face turned cold, and said indifferently. "Is there something? Mr. Don?" "What do you mean? I''vee to look for you. Of course, there''s something. I want to order a batch of dresses from you. I''ve calcted that it''s worth about $ 50 million. Are you interested in taking this order?" He was trying to find a chance to meet her. It was a club owner he knew who had a group of song and dance troupes that needed to be custom-made. So he find Monica to talk about cooperation. Monica did not care. She sneered: "since Your wife had ordered the dress, I have not yet designed. So you should find someone else." "Why did Taylor look for you? She didn''t tell me." Don Stephenson''s expression changed and he was very unhappy. "Is that so? It seems that there is ack ofmunication between you and your wife. If there''s nothing else, I gotta go." Monica sneered and turned to leave. Don Stephenson stared at Monica''s back. After so many years, Monica''s temperament had changed a lot. Her attitude towards others was also calm, who was no longer the punkdy he remembered. "Monica, one day, you''ll stille back to me." Don Stephenson was a man who liked to challenge. Such a arrogant beauty like Monica was actually the most suitable for a man to conquer. The unwillingness in Don Stephenson''s eyes made him clench his fists and turned to leave quickly. Shortly after she left, a man in casual clothes walked out of a pir with a backpack. He proudly threw his phone into his bag. The things he had just captured should be worth some money. Taylor had recently been very unhappy, and the rtionship had entered a freezing point. She had to go back to her inws and n to bring her two lovely daughters home to ease the rtionship with her husband. Taylor gave birth to two daughters. One is four years old and and one is three years old. She was born once a year. She had thought that there would be an heir to the two in a row, but God seemed to be joking with her. All of them were daughters. Even her family didn''t say anything on the surface, but they went secretly to find a fortune teller. They figured that it was impossible for the family to have a child in thest three years. Even though she wanted to get pregnant again, there was no movement in her belly for the past two years, which drives her crazy. The two little girls had been raised by her inws. She and Don Stephenson went back to stay for two or three days a week. Most of the time, they still lived in a two-person world. "mummy, sister is stealing my toys." The eldest daughter ran over to her for help. Taylor stared at her angrily: "You''re useless, you''re a sister. How can you let her steal your things? That year, when she was pregnant with a second child, Taylor thought she was a son, but when her daughter was born, she ignored her second child for a long time, which meant that she would continue to give birth like a pig. So, until now, her feelings for her little daughter were rather indifferent. "Call your daddy and have hime back for dinner in the evening." Taylor squatted down and took care of her clothes for her daughter. "Okay!" The little girl immediately agreed, took out her phone, and called her father. "Father said he''ll be back soon." The little girl returned the phone to her. "It''s still useful for you." Taylorughed proudly. Although Don Stephenson was not good to her, he was still very fond of her two daughters. Chapter 1900 Chapter 1900 Taylor had fallen to the point of ying her daughter''s card. At that time, when she and Don Stephenson first met, they did all romantic thing. At that time, Don Stephenson only had her in his eyes. Even when she coughed, he would felt heartache for a long time. Taylor looked at the two daughters ying in the living room. Although they were very cute and obedient, they were not sons. The Don family was a traditional family. Taylor could not help but stretch her hand to caress her belly. It had been two years, and there was no reaction. What went wrong? It seemed that she had to reveal the final hole cards. Don Stephenson wanted to eat some grass and was bewildered by Monica again. If Don Stephenson knew that she had a son, what would he think? When Taylor thought about this, she could not help but smile proudly. The man still minded that the woman she liked gave birth to someone else'' child. It was his son. If it was a daughter, the man might not care so much. Competing for family wealth. "Monica, I''ll see when you''re proud." In Taylor''s eyes, her husband was young and handsome, and he was the ideal husband for many women. For impure purposes, she would not let her get her wish. When the night fell, Monica had worked for a day. A designpetition had been held in the country. Severalrgepanies had joined to create a show, and many domestic and foreign celebrities had been invited to take part in. As one of the contestants, Monica originally wanted to quit because she did not want to be in the limelight, but thepany gave her such an opportunity, so she had to participate. She carried aptop bag and walked out from the entrance of thepany. Now that it was already dark, she originally wanted to stop a car from returning, but she did not expect that when she walked out of the hall, she saw Stinson He sat on the sofa in thepany hall, followed by a young assistant. The two of them sip coffee and chat about business. "Miss Monica, here." The assistant reminded him. Stinson raised his eyes and stood up. Monica quickly walked in front of him. "Gabe has already been taken home, I won''t give the opportunity to pick someone up." Stinson saidzily. Monica was shy. Since the rtionship between the two had eased, he had be less serious. "Let''s go, it''s veryte," Monica said in a low voice. "Today we won''t go back to dinner, I want to take you to a ce." After saying that, he immediately took over theptop bag in her hand and held her with one hand. At this moment, although thepany had passed the rush hour, some colleagues were passing by. What happened? Thest time that Stinson came over to give Monica a dinner, Monica clearly said that they were just neighbors. As soon as the two of them reached the door, they heard a surprise cry from behind them: "Oh my God. It is Mr. Stinson. It is my great honor to meet you. I''m Carlos, the boss of thispany " Carlos happened to get off work. From afar, he saw that Monica and Stinson walked out together. He ran over quickly, just to leave a good impression on Stinson "Hello." Stinson politely nodded to him, thinking of this potential romantic rival, Stinson was still indifferent. Monica was embarrassed. Last time, she told Carlos that she had a norma rtionship with Stinson, but now she was being grabbed by him. not know what to say. Spons "Monica, I didn''t expect that Mr. Stinson was really your boyfriend. It was too unexpected." Carlos immediately said with a smile. Stinson thin lips raised. "Thank you for your concern." Monica smiled awkwardly: "Mr. Carlos, we are just be together for a while" "If you want any help, just call me." Stinson said. Actually, he came to Monicapany because he wanted to suppress all his invisible love rivals. If everyone knew that Monica had a boyfriend, those men would retreat. "Really? Thank you so much." When Carlos heard this, it seemed as if he had gotten a boarding pass to sess. "I still have something to do. Let''s take a step first." "Okay, thanks." Carlos took the initiative to open the door for him, nodded and bowed his head, showing off his charming performance. Monica was shocked and looked at Carlos. Stinson first let Monica get into the car, then waved a hand to Carlos, the door closed, and the car slowly left. "Honey, do you have to work in hispany?" Stinson frowned, and suddenly, he wanted her to change her job. "I promised to work for three years in thispany." Monica replied seriously. "Actually, my mother used to be a fashion designer. When you go to my house for dinner tomorrow night, you guys will have a lot to talk." Stinsonughed softly. "I''ve heard about your mother for a long time, but just didn''t meet her personally. The brand your mother has personally created is still the target of our catch-up. A weekter, severalpanies have teamed up to create a designpetition. My opponent is a designer of yourpany. I''m afraid that the battlefield will be ruthless. "Monica said angrily. "Oh? You want topete with mypany? You''ve made me feel embarrassed." Stinson squinted, not expecting this to happen. "Now is the time to test you. Do you want to help me win thepetition? It''s not only famous, it''s also beneficial." Monica''s heart gave birth to a ck belly. It was a rare opportunity to test this man, she would not give up. Content belongs to "Aren''t you very confident with your design talent? Do you need to please me to win?" The man raised his eyebrows and deliberately showed a slight indifference. "Who pleased you?" Monica immediately flushed her face. She had just asked him to give her a green light.This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Monica, do you really think of me as your husband? Only a girl''s husband can help his wife unconditionally." Stinson smiled. Monica: " " Chapter 1901 Chapter 1901 Originally, she just wanted to make a joke with him, but she didn''t expect that he would make fun of her. Monica had to exin with a serious expression: "I don''t want you to help me, and participating counts most. If I loses, I can only find out the reason from myself. In any case, if I lose, Carlos will be more tolerant to me."This is from N?velDrama.Org. Of course, Stinson knew that she had intentionally probed him. If Monica was a person who liked to steal tricks, it would not be so difficult to get along with him this time. She would have been impressed by his male charm and money. "You are still my best love whether you win or lose." Stinson patted her back gently as a sign of encouragement. Monica trembled for a moment. Although there was nothing on her face, there was an inexplicable peace of mind in her heart. When she returned home this time, she had juste to work. But the Taylor obviously didn''t want her to be better. Monica was alone and helpless. If she bumped her head, she would definitely not be able to y with them. Stinson brought his son to live in his house. At this moment, Monica still had the mood to work. otherwise she would have to worry about the safety of the child all day long. Even though she hated Stinson for hurting her in the past, she was still sensible. Even without Stinson, there would be other men. Taylor and Don Stephenson would never let her go. Stinson was responsible, and so was herself. It was pointless to talk about who was right and who was wrong now. "Stinson, where are you taking me?" Monica sit and asked him. Stinsonughed mysteriously: "I won''t say it first, you will knowter." Monica had no choice but to stop asking. The car drove into a high-end residential area and parked in the underground car park. "We are here." Stinson said. Monica got out of the car and looked at surrounding and asked, "Where is it? You won''t want to sell me." "How much do you worth? You have already had a child." The man was teased by her words, took her hand and walked straight to the elevator. Monica red at him: "Even if I''m a mother, it doesn''t mean I don''t have a suitor anymore." "I''m one of them." Stinson smiled even more happily. It was still pretty cool to tease her. Moreover, she was not a dumb bun. She was bullied and knew how to resist. The elevator went up all the way. Monica saw the city under the night through the ss on the side. She looked at Stinson in surprise: "Are we here for dinner?" "That''s right." The man''s hands crossed his chest and leaned against the side of the elevator wall. His long legs, which had nowhere to ce, made him look even more noble. Monica''s beautiful eyes inadvertently swept to hiszy and smiling expression. In her heart, she was vaguely remembered when she first met him, his temperament was as cold as abstinence, but why did he get along for a while? It had changed, and it seemed like he wasn''t as curious either. The elevator had reached the floor. Monica followed Stinson. This was a high-end corridor with a two-door door. Stinson pressed the lock on his fingerprint, the door opened, and Monica looked at this beautiful apartment in shock. "Is this your new home?" There were also two men'' jackets and shirts on the hangers. Stinson had already reached out to take off his coat and threw it on the sofa. "Right, this is my house." "Why do you bring me here?" Monica''s beautiful eyes tensed up. "What do you mean? There are only two of us in this room. We can do whatever we want. Moreover, there is only one of us on this floor. The soundproofing is very good ..." "Stop!" Monica blushed and turned white, interrupting him angrily: "What did you say? If you just brought me here to visit your new home, okay I''ve already seen it, it''s very beautiful, very sweet, can we leave now? I''m hungry and want to eat. " "Hah, are you scared? Are you blushing?" Stinsonughed a few times. Monica saw that he wasughing at herself. She was really angry this time and said angrily: "Stinson, you''re too much, I promised to get along well with you, you just y with me like this, I won''t y with you and I have to go now." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Don''t go!" The man''s handsome face was anxious, his long legs quickly stepped forward, and stood in front of her:"can you cook for me". Monica wanted to leave. When she heard his words, her expression froze: "You brought me here just want me to cook?" "Mm." The man nodded with a serious expression on his face. "I''ve got someone to buy some food. It''s eight o''clock. Even though it''s a littlete, it''s still toote." Monica was shocked just now. Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief. She could not help but ruthlessly shoved him: "Stinson, you bastard." The man took a step back and his face suddenly became nervous: "I really scared you?" "I thought you really wanted to..." Stinson could not help butugh out loud. This woman was really hot enough It seemed that he could not lie to her the next time. Otherwise, with her temper, he would not be able to discuss the benefits. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Don''t worry, if we are not married, I won''t sleep with you." Stinson gave her a reassurance. "I don''t believe you anymore." Monica turned around in frustration. "Then what should I do to prove myself? how about swearing?" The man raised his hand when he finished: "If I have a bad behavior towards you before I get married, I''m..." "Okay, enough, I get it" Monica still softened, and turned around, pulling his hand down: "What did you buy? I''ll take a look." The woman put down her bag and took off her coat. She only wore a white shirt and a simple gray skirt, wrapping her slender body, making her look curvy. The man''s thin lips happily raised, as if he had discovered this woman''s most fatal weakness, that was soft heart. It was also because she knew that she had a gentle personality, so those hateful people would dare to bully her so presumptuously. When he thought about the harm she had suffered, the man''s eyes turned cold. From now on, no one can hurt her. Chapter 1902 Chapter 1902 Looking at this high-end kitchen utensils and equipment, Monica was a little nervous. She opened the fridge and saw that there were some fresh ingredient inside. She took out a few samples. She can enjoy the night view outside the window when she is cooking. Monica sighed lightly. Everywhere is full of money. Is this the life of the rich? "Do you need help?" Stinson stood at the door of the kitchen. He had a long-standing jade, and had a refined and elegant temperament. Monica turned to look at him and shook her head. "No, I''ll do it." "Really?" The man took a few steps forward, his long arms, and on both sides of her, gently trapped her in his arms. He smiled thinly on his lips and asked hoarsely against her earlobe. "I don''t know why, I don''t seem to be hungry right now." Monica was not an ignorant girl. After entering the workce for many years, she had heard many jokes before. At the dinner table, a lot of male colleagues spoke with a dirty tone, so she understood. She could not help but take the watered finger and m it on the man''s eyebrows. The man took a few steps back in fright and looked at her in a circle. Monica wouldn''t be too soft to clean him up. She snorted in dismay: "you just said you wouldn''t touch me if we didn''t get marry. "I''m just kidding" The man reached out to wipe off the drops of water on his face. This woman really doesn''t know romance. "Stop saying this kind of joke. Otherwise, I will pouch you." Monica put her hands on her waist and looked serious. "I "Okay, it is up to you." The man could only sigh, arguing with his two sisters about his family status at home. He finally had to set up his own family. Could it be that the man who was the Wayne family had this status at home? Even if his father listened to his mother''s words, even his uncle would only listen to his wife. Sure enough, rich men love their wives. So to speak, he could be a rich man with peace of mind. Monica could not help butugh. For some reason, she was quite happy looking at his grievance. "You brought me here just want to eat what I cooked?" Monica looked at him. "I want to eat what Marshall had." Stinson hung the word jealous on his face.This is from N?velDrama.Org. "I''ve always thought that you''re a mature man. I didn''t expect that your heart is smaller than a needle. It''s a matter of kindness." Monica sighed and shook his head. "In front of an outsider, I can be a mature man, but in front of you, I just want to have the privilege of being like a child. What''s wrong with jealousy? Who stiptes that a mature man can''t be jealous?" "Okay, you win." Monica did not argue with him. "In the future, you can''t cook for other men anymore. You have to promise me, otherwise, I''ll be angry." Looking at her as she bent down to wash vegetables, she had an indescribably soft and feminine aura. He was the most able to break into a man''s heart. If other men could see her as gentle at home, there was no guarantee that that man would not be impressed by her. "You''re really overbearing, Marshall is my friend anyway. You''re angry even when you treat friends?" Monica waspletely speechless. "I''m saying that you can''t cook for him alone. If I''m present, it''s a different matter." Stinson also felt like he was overbearing, so he could only exin. "Don''t worry, I have my principle, but you have to keep the bottom line too. I''m saying that if you''re with me and seduce another woman, I won''t be a bitter woman, I''ll just turn around and take my son away "Since this was thest word, Monica decided to say what she wanted to say to him. "Is this a threat to me?" The man grinned. "Sort of." Monica nced angrily at him. What was his attitude? Not at all sincere. "My father and my mother have taught me since I was young. I can''t be confused. I don''t have to be single-minded. Since I''ve identified you, I won''t provoke other women." "Then I really admire your parents. They teach you about your sess in your career and teach you to be a man worth relying on." Monica said from the bottom of her heart. "Yeah, I''m very grateful to them too." Stinson nodded and agreed with her. Monica pursed her lips andughed. For some reason, she just felt that Stinson was not a man talking nonsense. Time was running out. Monica cooked three meals, a garlic prawn, a green pepper fry, and a tomato egg drop soup. Three courses, she was ced in front of the man t was quite fragrant, and it looked pretty good. The man got up and served two bowls of rice for the two of them. Then, he whispered into the woman''s ear: "Thank you." "Do you know how to cook?" Monica took the white rice from him and suddenly asked him. Stinson''s handsome face was stunned and he shook his head. "I''m not very good at cooking. The only thing I can cook is to fry the steak and toast two slices of bread." "Then you take the time to learn something. I want to eat your cooking too." A smile appeared in Monica''s beautiful eyes. Stinson was trembling. Could she marry her as a wife and still have to learn to cook? "I''m so smart, I''ve learned everything very quickly. If you want to eat what I make, I''ll show you another day." Stinson agreed, but she did not know that she had been taken in by this woman. "Okay, I am looking forward." Monica finished, then ced a piece of prawn in the man''s bowl. "Did it taste good?" Before he could eat, he was as sweet as honey. His thin lips lifted lightly: "I''m sure it won''t be unptable. Monica nodded: "Of course, I''m still very confident in my cooking." Stinson caught the shrimp and put it in his mouth. In the next second, his handsome face suddenly changed ... "Monica, did you put a bag of salt?" The man asked her with a bitter face. "What? Is it salty?" Monica said as she stretched out the chopsticks and caught the prawns. She only ¨¨ stick out her tongue to make up a sip. In the next second, she swnov vomited,. She really put much salt in it. Stinson was frozen and he wanted to caress. Didn''t Marshall say that the food she cooked was delicious? Could it be that he had loved this woman to the point of self-deception? Chapter 1903 Chapter 1903 Monica pulled the bowl of food with a little shame, and avoid his eye contact. "To be honest, Monica, do you know how to cook?" Stinson put down his forks, crossed his hands on the table, and looked at her gently. "I can do it, but in fact, most of the food abroad is made by the ant I invited. I learned a few things from her." Monica was finally telling the truth. In fact, she improved her cooking skills. She had really spent a lot of time and effort on this matter, but she didn''t know how to do it either. With her hands, she could draw a beautiful and prosperous scene. "Okay, it looks like our candlelit dinner must be moved to the restaurant." Stinson could not help butugh. "I''m sorry, I was originally trying to behave well, wouldn''t you be angry?" "Angry? Why should I be angry?" Stinson shrugged: "I never asked my woman need to cook well?" Monica breathedfortably andughed awkwardly: "I can cook sometimes, but sometimes I feel nervous. "I didn''t me you. You are so great to raise Gabe by yourself as well as work hard. If you don''t want to learn anything else, it''s fine for me." Monica was just a normal woman. She could not have mastered everything. "I messed up today''s dinner." Monica was still ashamed. If she couldn''t do it, she wouldn''t let the two of them hungry until now. "Don''t me yourself, let''s go. I''ll have peoplee here to clean up here. There''s a restaurant downstairs." The man said as he got up and held her hand. Monica got up and took her coat, following him out. "It''s almost nine o''clock. There''s nowhere else to eat. If it''s not, let''s order a takeout." "Takeout?" The man frowned. "I used to eat when I was in college. I haven''t eaten for a long time." "Then what do you want to eat?" Monica asked curiously. "Forget it, let''s take a stroll around the neighborhood and see what we can eat." Waiting for the takeout was definitely not easy, and it was the first time that Stinson had experienced what it was like to be hungry. "You are right, takeout will take time. I''m starving to death." Monica subconsciously touched her stomach and ttened. Stinson looked at her: "you can''t cook, why don''t you tell me earlier? Do you want to show me in front of me?" Monica''s face turned red. Well, she had to admit that she wanted to show her skills. "Who told you to say that I have to eat what I cook? I don''t want to disappoint you."This is from N?velDrama.Org. Stinson pped her shoulder in disbelief: "Okay, it''s my fault, let''s go outside and find something to eat." The two of them sat down in a noodle restaurant. When the noodles served on the table, they ate as fast as they can. After eating, it was already past ten o''clock. There were several young girls beside him, who had been blushing and whispering, looking at him from time to time. Obviously, they had never met such a noble and handsome man in their lives. Monica also found out that although she thought that she was not bad at all, she was still dim with her side. There were a few young men who looked at her and were dismissed by him. It was just that Monica would never know how cold this man would be in the face of an invisible love rival. After eating their noodles, they walked out of the restaurant and both of them nced at each other. "It''s almost ten o''clock, let''s go home, I''m afraid that Gabe will cry." Although he wanted to be alone with her, he still resisted this impulse. After all, his son was not picked up. He had to put his son in an O important position. "Okay." Monica was also concerned about her son. The two drove towards the house. In the vi, the little guy was holding a bag of snacks and was sitting on the sofa, watching TV. The steward wanted to persuade him to go sleep, and hoping that Mr. Stinson and Miss Monica woulde back earlier. "Gabe must be asleep now." "Yes." thouseca thought so. Even on weekend, while the didn''t have to go to school, I would go to bed on time. was on weekend, while The ck car stopped at the entrance of the hall. As soon as the two of them got off the car, they heard a unique voice from the cartoon. "daddy, mummy, it''s toote for you guys toe back." The little guy shrugged as he saw the two adults return. Monica looked at her son seriously: "I know it''s veryte, why are you still watching TV?" "I''m waiting for you." The little guy had a good reason. "Go upstairs and sleep soundly." Monica immediately turned off the TV. The little guy bored his head and asked, "mummy, can you let daddy sleep with us tonight?" Stinson''s thin lips raised, and his son was still awesome. "Why?" Monica''s face was hot and her apex was crisp. "You''ve already gone on a date with daddy. You''re not together yet?" The little guy was also quite smart and had already seen all of this. Stinson walked over, picked up his son, and gently asked him: "Tomorrow, I''ll bring you back to grandparents'' house. Do you want to?" "Really? Then mummy will go too?" The little guy looked excited. "Of course, your mummy will go too." When the man said these words, his gaze looked at Monica. The burning glow in the man''s eyes made Monica''s heart tremble. She turned to avoid and said to her son, "Yes, mummy will go too." The little guy immediately kissed him sternly: "As long as daddy is good to mummy, I will definitely love you too." Stinson was speechless. Should his son be so realistic? Fortunately, his heart was beating for this woman. If he didn''t like her, would it be a sad story? Monica was inexplicably moved. Her son was too warm. How could she have more children? When she thought about this, Monica was ashamed of herself, and her rtionship with Stinson only softened a little. She actually thought about all of this. Stinson could only touch his son''s head and assured him: "Don''t worry, daddy likes your mummy." Chapter 1904 Chapter 1904 Monica listened to what he said, and felt that his son was really a little viin. He must have said that on purpose, in order to let her hear it. However, her son''s ability to think for her was proof that the little guy knew how to bnce the rtionship between adults. After the shower, Monica put on a white bathrobe andy on the side of the bed. She gently patted his son''s arm. The little guy was not willing to sleep just now. Now that his parents were by his side, he immediately felt at ease It was not too long before he fell asleep. The bedroom door was pushed and Stinson walked in with a gray bathrobe. His tall body was wrapped in arge bathrobe, which was even more awesome, giving a kind of speechless aggression. Monica''s mind trembled a little and her breathing tightened as well. She lowered her head deliberately, and her gaze gentlyy on her son''s face. "Gabe is asleep?" The man asked with a low voice. "Yeah!" Monica answered gently. Stinson stood at the bedside and looked down at the bed, then he asked in a pleading tone, "Can I sleep here?" Monica was stunned for a moment, her pretty face flushed with redness. She intentionally said, "If I said no, would you leave?" "No." The man answered directly. Monicaughed and red at him: "Then you don''t need to ask for my permission, I know you definitely won''t leave." "I''m not that rogue, I just promised my son to sleep here." Monica nced at him. If he wanted to sleep here, she would scold him for being a rogue. But now, knowing that he was ying tricks on her, she could neverin again. On the contrary, she still wanted him to sleep here. "It''s almost midnight. Let''s go to bed." Monica looked at him and whispered. "Remove Gabe to the other side." The man suddenly asked. "Why?" Monica''s heart trembled. "I don''t want to hug him," the man said. If the little guy was awake at the moment, he would be angry with his dad. "If you don''t hug him, then who do you want to hug?" Monica asked. "No one but you." The many on the bed. Fortunately, this bed was veryrge, and the three of them would not be crowded together. Monicay on the other side. Suddenly, a strong arm reached over her son and held her tightly. "Tomorrow, I want to discuss with my parents about our marriage." Stinson reached out and turned off the bedroom light. In the darkness, his emotions became more stable, and the man''s voice sounded even more sexy. Monica was shocked. She couldn''t help but look at him. In the dark, she could see the handsome silhouette of the man. He seemed to look at her either. The lights were extraordinarily charming. The soul that Monica felt was about to drown in. She was breathing tightly.. She was slightly dumb: "Will it be too fast, we have not known each other for two months. " "If you are the one, then time is not a problem. Moreover, Gabe grew up. If you don''t give him a home, then the longer he grows, the more he feels inferior. I once experienced that." "I heard that you used to live with your mother at early age, and only then came back to your father''s side." Monica whispered. "Coincidentally, after my mother gave birth to me and my sister, I didn''t know who my biological father was. At that time, my only memory, was mother, whether it was at school or when I went home to y with my friends. There was always a feeling of uneasiness in his heart. "Stinson closed his eyes and regained those memories that he had forgotten. Only then did he understand that at the age of four or five years old, he really needed a sense of security. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "How could this happen? Does history happen again?" Monica was shocked. "I''m sorry, I was really drunk at that time. I didn''t mean to sleep with you." Stinson felt guilty. "We''re not going to talk about this. We won''t talk about it in the future." Monica was not unreasonable, but she had some emotions. She needed to vent her, so he just appeared in front of her. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Okay, this is a god-given fate. We just caught it." He also knew about this matter and had to forget about it. "Mm, sleep." Monica nodded. This was a promise. Early morning! The sun was shining, and Monica opened her eyes. She noticed that her arm was being pressed by a small head, and her back was clinging to a solid chest, her brain buzzing.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Only then did she think thatst night, Stinson kissed her, and immediately after that, he had been lying beside him asleep in the middle of the night. Monica woke up, but she did not dare to move. There was a son in front of him and a man who was still asleep at the back. She sighed lightly. Did she have to pretend to sleep again? She moved her arm, and the man behind him suddenly held her tighter. His chin was ced on her shoulder, and the heat he exhaled was burning her neck. Monica trembled all over her body, and a strange fire raged from her body. She suddenly felt a little sultry and could only gently grab his arm and push her hand away from her stomach. "Are you awake?" Behind the man''szy voice came. Monica turned her head to look at him., only to find he is awake. He smiled at the bottom of his eyes: "Morning!" Monica quickly pushed her son gently and sat up. She looked embarrassed: "I''ll go to the bathroom." The man immediately raised the arm that held her long hair, and Monica ran in as well. In the past, when she lived with Gabe, she did not need to pay attention to intimacy at all. Even when she was in a good mood, she could still hum a song. But now, she felt embarrassed. Monica stayed in the bathroom for a while, brushed her teeth, and was about to wash her face. Suddenly, the door of the bathroom opened and the man''s thin lip smiled"I''m urinating." When Monica heard it, she hurriedly walked out the door, but the man grabbed her arm: "What are you panicking about? Monica wanted to cry without tears. Could this man be particr? How could she stay in the same room with him? "Okay, I''ll go back to my room, then let''s have breakfast, ande to my home." The man finally did not bother her, and hezily turned back to his room. Chapter 1905 Chapter 1905 It is very fine today, with warm sunshine and clear blue sky. Monica stood in front of the wardrobe and carefully selected the clothes. It is the fifth suit she was changing her. "mummy, you look good on anything." The little guy could see that mummy seemed to be dissatisfied with the clothes on her body. He immediately praised her. Monica turned her head and said, "Really? Then pick a set for me." The little guy had been waiting for this opportunity for a long time. He immediately ran over and pointed out a colorful dress: "mummy, this one looks good." Monica looked at her son speechlessly: "mummy is going to see your grandparents today. It''s too high-key to wear this one." "Are you nervous, mummy?" The little guy asked with his big ck eyes. "yes, and you?" Monica squatted down and gently arranged for his son''s cor. "I am not, daddy said grandparents will like me very much." The little guy immediately smiled. Monica sighed softly: "Yes, they will definitely like you." "mummy, don''t worry, I''ll make them like you too. At first, he doesn''t seem to like you much either." The little guy had already seen everything through. Monicaughed and said, "You little elf." Stinson walked in and saw they were chatting in the room. He curiously leaned on the door to see what they were talking about. Unexpectedly, Gabe talked to him. "Son, don''t talk nonsense behind my back." Stinson was now careful about this rtionship. At that moment, he heard his son''s negative score in front of Monica. The little guy mischievously made a face at him and immediately ran away. "This child is too skinny." Stinson sighed, looking back, he didn''t seem so naughty. Monica''s face was flushed and she sorted out her wrinkled dress. "You''ve got space in your closet. I''ll buy more clothing for you." Stinson''s eyes circled and said. "No, I have a lot of clothes." Monica immediately shook her head. She didn''t want to be a greedy woman. "I gave it to you, and you don''t want it either?" The man''s tone was a little heavy and his performance was sad. Monica stunned for a moment. She deliberately raised her eyebrows and looked at him: "For free?" "Do you want to be so clear between us? I can send them for free. Of course, everything is free." The man looked at her even more injured. "I still don''t know that the you are so easy to get. " Monica started to tease him. "Monica, say it again." The man was still weak. Just now, he was imposing, staring at her dangerously. "Do you want to give away in vain? What if I force it?" What does it mean to be forced to send? She did not dare to think deeply. "Just the one on you, don''t pick it." The man grabbed her hand and walked out. Monica''s face was swelled with anger: "You ... What have you seen?" "I''m not satisfied when I saw you try on several sets of clothes in one go. I didn''t know that you would take this matter so seriously. Actually, it''s just a regr meal. Don''t worry you have me.", And gentlyforted her. UMS "You ... damn it!" Monica was really getting angry. Was this man just peeking at her outside the door? The man finally did not hold back andughed. Downstairs, the ck car had been waiting for a long time. Monica sat in with her son, and the man bent over to sit in. He carried his son to hisp and sat down. He would do it anywhere, any small matter. In fact, Monica''s heart was touched by these small details. The car slowly exited the vi and headed towards a direction where Monica was unfamiliar. This city has changed so much that the memories of the past have long been blurred. Monica only knew that the direction the car was driving was said to be the super rich district. An hour and a half hourter, Monica saw a very spectacr manor house. It was located just over half an hour away from the city center. The scenery was beautiful on both sides, and the door slowly opened. Even though the ugly wife always saw her inws, she did not have the confidence in her heart. When the car drove into such a modern yet elegant manor, her only pride vanished. She thought that with the fame and strength that she had aThis is from N?velDrama.Org. gained in so many years of hard work, she would be confident. But now, she is not. Her hands were suddenly held tightly by a big hand. The warmth of the man''s palm made her tremble slightly. She saw that Stinson smiled. "daddy, is this grandparents home? It''s so big. It looks like a park?" The little guy was already curious as he looked out of the car window. "Yeah, this is grandparents house, where daddy yed at younger age. After we had dinner, daddy will show you around. You will definitely like it." He was filled with warm feelings in his heart. He recalled his years of growth. No matter what he did outside, his heart would always remember this ce of growth. The car passed through the long avenue of flowers and parked in front of a grand European-style building on the hillside. "Stinson is back." Suddenly, the car had not stopped yet, and two figures, one tall and one short, rushed out of the living room. The boy is tall and handsome, the girl is cute and exquisite, and they looked sweet. These two were the lovely kids in the Wayne: Olivia and Suzanne, whose personalities are totally different. When the door of the car opened, Suzanne mmed a face with Gabe. Two pairs of ck and beautiful eyes looked at each other for five seconds. "She''s your little ant." Stinson introduced her gently. "Ah!" Suzanne screamed. This shouted out Stinson who was sitting in the living room. He got up and walked out, wondering what the little daughter was fooling around. In the sun, the middle-aged man had a refined and well-maintained temperament. He looked like he was in her early forties. His facial features were mature and steady, but the moment he saw his daughter, it became gentle. "Monica, what''s going on?" Stinson frowned and asked. Suzanne picked out Gabe in the car: "daddy, there''s a little boy like a brother here." Chapter 1906 Chapter 1906 The little boy in Suzanne hands immediately protested: "I''m daddy''s son. Of course, I look like him. Let me go, ant." A long shadow shed behind Suzanne. In the next second, Gabe stabbed his feet untouched by the other big hand and stabbed it harder. Then, his big ck eyes followed a pair of clear and godly eyes. His eyes met. "Mm, daddy, when did brother have a son?" After looking at his eyes, Olivia hugged Gabe in front of Edwards. Edwards stared at the cute little boy with shock. His mind shed over 20 years ago. He had also seen two such cute children in an unexpected situation. Before Edwards could recall, Gabe was stuffed into his arms. He subconsciously hugged his deep eyes and faced the little guy. "You''re my grandfather?" After feeling that he had been turned a few times, Gabe finally saw his closest rtive, and he blinked. At this moment, Stinson had already got out of the car and was bending down to hold the other beautiful woman in the car. Seeing that her son was like a living treasure, Monica was surprised by the family''s various measures. Her face was flushed with shame, and her beautiful eyes looked at him. She could not help butugh out loud. "Look, my son seems very popr." The man whispered in her ear. Monica could not help but want tough when she saw the shocked, happy, panicked and chaotic expression on her son''s face. Edwards looked at the little boy in his arms, about four years old. His big, dark eyes were like the eldest son''s years. Even the belly in his eyes was ck and arrogant. Like a simrity. "What are you calling me?" Edwards''s voice tightened, his gaze unable to move away from the little guy''s face. His joy melted away from his heart. It was like a gift from God. He could not believe it. "Stinson, can you exin. We''re all anxious. Is this little guy really our little nephew? My God, look what you learned from our dad. Suzanne had always spoken straightforwardly and was the most favored at home, so she dared to joke about her father. Edwards was woken up by his daughter''s words. He stared at his eldest son with a serious gaze. Even if Stinson was outrageous and fearless, when he returned home, he knew exactly who was the head of the family. Monica felt the panicking expression on the man beside her, and she also became nervous. "Stinson, what''s wrong? Is this child yours?" Edwards''s voice was serious. Stinson instantly walked over and wanted to carry his son back from his father''s arms, but Edwards turned around and hugged the little fellow, not wanting to return. "Father, this is Monica. We had Gabe five years ago." Stinson dared not say much, afraid of being scolded, and even more afraid of letting his two brothers and sisters dislike him. "Bro, did daddy teach you to find your girlfriend in this way? Hah?" Suzanne could not help but cover her mouth andugh. Olivia immediately reached out to cover his sister''s mouth, and turned around tough at him: "Sister-inw, don''t listen to her nonsense." When Monica heard him calling at her sister-inw, she looked stunned. Then, she became even more shy: "It''s okay." Edwards looked at her daughter: "Suzanne, you can''t be so rude, go and call your mother go upstairs.'' " "Okay, daddy!" Although Suzanne listened to her father very much. Edwards then looked at Monica, who was sensible and courteous. They look like a lovely couple. Upstairs, Lily was on a phone call with a friend. She suddenly saw her little daughter break in. A hint of helplessness shed across her delicate face. "Mom, stop talking, hurry up." Suzanne walked over and eximed. "What happened? Your brother has gone home?" Lily got upzily. She was over forty years old, still with a young style her long ck hair behind her head, wearing a long skirt. H¨¦r face is as beautiful as her young girl and her skin was glorious as jade. Years Ses ever to have nothing to do on her body, and her pure eyes were retained. All of this was due to Edwards''s love. Since he met her, even if her children were in groups,, This woman was still his favorite love. "Mother, Stinson had a son. It''s exactly like him. He also took his et girlfriend back. Quickly go down and look at it." Suzanne pulled here mother''s arm down as she said. When Lily heard her daughter''s words, she was already shocked. She couldn''t wait for her daughter to pull her. "Mom, wait for me." Suzanne muttered behind her. It seemed that when another youngster came, she was not the most favored person. Of course, Suzanne was not angry at all. The little nephew was so cute and interesting. Thinking about this, a happy smile shed across Suzanne''s ck eyes. Lily walked down the stairs and saw the eldest son sitting on the sofa with a strange young woman. Her husband was hugging a little boy and was talking to them. "Lily."! Edwards saw his wife going downstairs and immediately stood up and walked towards her. When Lily went downstairs, she saw the little kid in Edwards''s arms. Her beautiful eyes were instantly shocked. It was hard to believe that she could not even speak. At that moment, she felt like the time had gone backwards. She had seen her eldest son more than twenty years ago. "My God." Lily could not help but cover her lips with mixed feelings.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Gabe, it is granny." Stinson gently coaxed the little boy in his arms. "Hi, granny." Gabe is now the focus. There are so many people in this family. He''s about to faint. He''s just a little robot who doesn''t have feelings. Lily''s could breath freely. She could not believe that she had be a grandmother so quickly and had such a cute little grandson. "Mom, this is Monica., my girlfriend and that is our son, Gabe." Stinson immediately walked over and introduced the woman around him to his mother. When Monica saw Lily, she was also a little surprised. She did not expect that Stinson''s mother was still so young and she seems to be very nice. Chapter 1907 Chapter 1907 Monica and Lily looked at her. Her beautiful eyes were clear and gentle, and Lily had a little satisfaction in her heart. "Hello, Lily, I''m sorry to meet you in this way." Monica knew she was embarrassed. If she came to visit as the formal girlfriend of Stinson today, she would be very happy, but now, she had a son, which gave the impression of being frivolous and casual, even her own guilt. Hearing her self-deprecating, Stinson immediately exined to her mother: "Mom, It''s all my fault." Monica''s beautiful eyes suddenly turned to someone who teased his grandson and said, "It seems that having a father is like having a son is not just a matter of words." Stinson seemed to ying with his grandson, but he was always concerned about Lily''s reflection. When he heard her say this, he was handsome and immediately red at his son: "I have so many advantages in my body. You just learned a shoring?" Stinson trembled, and suddenly understood that his parents had angered him again, he had to lower his head and look at him sincerely: "I was too drunk at that time, so I made a mistake. But this had happened. Can this matter be revealed first? Right now, I just want to introduce them to you. " When Lily saw that the girl beside Stinson was so scared, she quickly smiled gently and said to Monica: "You are Monica, right? You are so beautiful, don''t worry, I know this must be a man''s fault. I''ll let him apologize to youter. Monica was stunned for a moment. She looked at Lily, but for some reason, she felt that the person in front of her had the gentle aura of her mother, which made her heart tremble and her eyes reddened slightly. Her mother died of illness and her father due to ident. Grandparents loved her and spoiled her. She thought that she would grow up happily, but she did not expect that when she was 18 years old, her life totally changed. Her life was turned upside down. If her mother was still alive, she would be as gentle as Lily. "Lily, in fact, I can''t me him for that. I''m also responsible, but after all, it''s not a glorious thing. I don''t want to mention it anymore." Stinson looked at her deeply. Actually, he had also lied. That night, he drank the wrong thing and lost all his sense. At the wrong time, he slept with Monica. Of course, such a thing was indeed shameless. He did not dare mention it. However, Lily was so nice that she stood by his side and felt sorry for him. Stinson''s gaze stopped on his wife''s face for two seconds. Actually, he did not dare to mention such matters. "okay, people can make mistakes. Some mistakes are not worthy of forgiveness, but some mistakes are justified. I believe you are all good children who respect themselves. In the face of children, we don''t want to mentioned. "Stinson spoke first and ended the topic. His two brothers and sisters, who had their ears up to listen to gossip, looked at them with disappointment. Since daddy had spoken, they would not dare to ask any more even they were curious. Lilyughed lightly: "Yes, that''s reasonable. I''ll let cookers prepare lunch. And if, you guys want to get married, I agree. After all, children need a whole family. " Lily and Stinson were the ones who came, so they were calm when dealing with this matter. Mainly the two young people''sN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. attitude towards the event was very sincere, and the two of them had also been through these. love is a luxury Edwards and Lily knew that it was not easy for them to be, together, so they still have respect on young people''s own ideas. "Is brother about to get married? That''s great, our family is finally going to have a happy event." Suzanne was very happy and pped her hands on the side to celebrate. With a smile on her side, Olivia suddenly said: "It''s time for me to find a girl friend, right? Mom?" When Lily heard that the younger son had such thoughts, she immediately stared at him sternly: "No way, you have to focus on your studies and you should prepare for studying abroad soon. You can''t bezy this time." Olivia frowned, "Mommy, why did you want me to study abroad? You know I don''t want to study, I like to sing and act. Didn''t you watch myst performance? How crazy is it? I want to be a huge fan like my uncle, leaving my ssic work for future generations to watch. " "Olivia, I support you." Suzanne vigorously put a thumb on her side. Lily was infuriated by his younger son''s words. Just as she wanted to say a few more words, Edwards had already spoken out first: "If your son wants to develop his own interests, let him go. That''s fine." "Father, I''m the most obedient." Stinson immediately dissatisfied, then turned to look at Stinson: "brother, please you say something for me." Stinson sighed and shook his head. "What did you ask me to say? Did you say you raced with someonest time and broke your leg?" "I..." Stinson could not say a word. It was a big trouble at that time. In the end, it was Stinson that help him deal with this trouble. So, Olivia had been guilty. Monica felt warm seeing the family''s arguing. She is the only child. She have longed for a brother and sister to help them in times of trouble. the beginning, she treated her cousin as a sister. Without anel defense, she was stabbed in the back, disturbing her engagement, and persuading grandfather kicked her out the family. In this world, people are really different. Some people, no matter how many brothers and sisters, do care each other, but some people are obviously the only child, but they are in huge hate. Lily no longer cares about the little son''s unreasonable trouble. She gently looked at the little grandson who was being held by Stinson. She could not help but stretch out her hand. Was surprised. "Come here, baby." Lily said with a smile. Stinson immediately withdrew his hand and the little guy sat on Lily''sp. Lilymented, "It''s really like you." Chapter 1908 Chapter 1908 Seeing that her son was so popr, Monica felt much more rxed. In the future, besides her, Gabe will be loved by more people. This was really a good thing. Stinson rubbed the palms of Monica secretly and noticed that there was sweat in her palms. His thin lips could not help but rise. When he first met her, she was like a little wild cat. She couldn''t stop stabbing her teeth, but at this moment, her gentle and obedient appearance really made him feelfortable. Monica felt that the man was pinching her. Her beautiful eyes immediately red at her, and she saw the man''s smirking expression. She flushed her face. Was this man teasing her? "Monica, it must be very hard for you to raise the child alone. Where did Gabe grow up?" Lily looked and felt that Gabe looked like Stinson, and she could not help but feel sorry for Monica. Monica quickly replied, "I and Gabe have lived abroad for a few years. He was born abroad." Stinson looked at his wife and saw that there was a sadness on her face. He was afraid that it would cause her sad past. "In the future, you can enjoy your life with Stinson. And we will help you raise the little kid. The young man should have more time to work hard." Stinson also liked this child. "dad, mom, I just want to discuss our engagement with you," said Stinson. "If you''ve already decided, we''ll definitely agree. Let''s choose a good day, around the beginning of next month." Lily did not have any objections. Suffering, let alone the pain of childbirth. The ridicule and sarcasm that a single mother had to endure was really ufortable. "Thank you." Monica did not expect the thing goes so smoothly. She could not help but be moved. "Monica and Stinson, I want to bring my little nephew out to y." Suzanne was not interested in talking about such a boring topic., And decided to bring him some fun. "I want to y with auntie too." The little guy was boring too. He could tell that daddy''s family liked mummy very much, so there was no need for him to worry about it. "Let''s go." Suzanne took his small hand and walked out. She walked back and said to Olivia, "brother, let''s go to the park, and you take your toys. " Stinson immediately agreed, and the slender sunshine''s figure ran upstairs. After a short while, he carried a lot of toys out. Edwards and Lily looked at each other and shook their heads. "dad, mom, please choose the proper date for us." Stinson was in a good mood. Although he had expected that his family would definitely like Gabe, he did not expect him to mention the marriage. It was his parents'' approval that this was what made him most happy. "Okay, I''ll discuss with your mother. You can take Monica for a walk." Edwards nodded. Stinson immediately took Monica out of the living room, nning to take her around the garden. In the living room, Edwards immediately peeled an orange for Lily: "Aren''t you always worried about his marriage? Now, he has a girlfriend, and a cute little grandson." Lily took out one of the oranges he handed over and ate a slice of it. Her sweetness melted, but she frowned: "I didn''t expect my son to actually learn this trick from you." "There must be some misunderstandings, like we were back then, but I feel that my son is lucky. Monica is pretty good, and her personality is as gentle as you." He smiled and said he was very satisfied. "Is my character gentle? Why don''t I feel it? Also, I found out that our son seemed to respect her very much. It is obvious that he definitely love her so much." Lily said. "It''s probably the traditional virtues of our family, but this is not a bad thing. Men have to listen to their wives. If they don''t, it''ll be a bad thing sooner orter." Edwards had already seen through this matter and epted his fate. "Are you trying to say that I''m only a tigress?" Lily shed an unpleasant touch. Edwards reached for her hand and patted it gently. "Even if it''s a tigress, it must be a very beautiful tigress." "Edwards, you... Lily clenched his teeth. After so many years, this man still likes to tease her. "Okay, don''t be angry. You should be happier when you see your grandson." Edwards immediately sat beside her and gently held her in his arms. "I''m not angry, I''m just thinking that Stinson is getting married. Should I tell Emma toe back? I don''t know what she''s done abroad in the past six months. I always urge her toe home but she refused." Lily began to miss her daughter so much. It has been half a year that she didn''t see her. "She said she was looking for inspiration there. I didn''t know if she had found it. In the past, when she chose to major in painting, I was a little disagreeable, but she insisted." They loved her, but when she grew up, she has her own thoughts. She wanted to fly out of her parents'' protection circle to find her own world. "I actually want her to find a boyfriend to settle down. She''s not too young." Lily frowned.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t worry, your daughter''s eyes on picking a boyfriend are as good as yours." Stinson was also worried, but he was even more worried about his daughter''s bad friend, so he didn''t urge her to let her pick slowly. "Why are you still so narcissistic? I want my daughter to look better than me and pick a man who is better than you." Lily looked at him, but her heart was as sweet as ever. Her life was carefree. Her husband and children were very attentive, making her feel like she was yesterday. She did not realize that the years had passed. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Okay, Stinson is getting married. It''s good for her to go back home. I''ll see if there''s any suitable candidate for her. I''ll arrange a blind date for her." Stinson immediately said. "That''s great. I hope she can bring a boy friend home as soon as possible." Lily did not object. "Then you call her tonight and say that I''ve found her a perfect blind date. Don''t miss out on this opportunity." When Edwards talked about his daughter''s topic, his words changed. Lily looked out the window, her children had grown up, and it was time to start a family. Chapter 1909 Chapter 1909 Monica followed behind him to the garden. Her gaze was all about the scenery, beautiful as a painting. "I didn''t expect your home to be this beautiful." Monica sighed softly. "In the future, this ce will be your home too." The man stopped, and when she walked to his side, his palm gently wrapped her slender fingers. Obviously, she felt a slight tremble in her entirety, and it seemed like he had guessed what she was thinking, so he said, "Are you trying to mention this again?" Monica''s beautiful eyes lifted up and she was a little surprised. How could this man always guess her thoughts? "Even if it''s not right, it''s toote. I won''t let me escape from the woman I am." The man suddenly dered. Monica could not help butugh: "Then give it a try and see if I can escape." "You really want to run away? Why?" Stinson''s handsome face stiffened, his eyes filled with danger. Monica was only joking with him. Unexpectedly, he had taken it seriously. "You''re the most perfect man I''ve ever met. Wealthy, rich, and well-educated. This is the ideal person that many women dream of. There''s also ayer of thought in people''s minds. This kind of oppression will make people feel unreal. "Monica allowed him to hold her hand tightly and move forward step by step. Sue. "Then, you can forget about all of this. Just focus on me." Stinson understood what she meant. Indeed, sometimes it wasn''t the external pressure, but the fact that there was something in her heart that couldn''t be passed on. A painful experience. "Of course, I''ll be prepared to leave at any time. With this, I can have the courage to be with you." Monica lowered her head and smiled. "If this makes you feel at ease, I''m fine, but I''ll never let you have a reason to leave." Stinson felt that this woman was awake and might have something to do with her growing up. It was not uneptable. On the contrary, he felt very distressed. There was a happyughter in front of him, and he suddenly dragged her forward. Monica was not prepared enough, she was pulled forward by him, her long hair flew up along with her, like they are running after the happiness. "Look." The man took her and stood at an intersection. When he saw arge green grass field in front of him, Gabe was ying with his ant and uncle. "ant, I''m scared..." The little guy was sitting on a small buggy, and Suzanne and Olivia were ying against each other. The little guy was sitting in the car, tied with a seat belt, his two hands tight He held onto the handrail and shouted. "Don''t worry, I will protect you, and if we win, we will have a prize." Suzanne blinked at her nephew. "Then... what if we lost??" The little guy asked with tremble. "If you lose, you have to sing a song." When Suzanne saw the little guy''s panicking expression, she suddenlyughed. It was too much fun. "I don''t know how to sing." Don''t your school teach you how to sing?" Suzanne asked him as she drove to chase Olivia''s car and was about to hit him. After all, Olivia was older than her, and there was a nephew in the car. "Yes, but I can''t sing well." Gabe was still very clever. He did this just want to avoid singing. "It''s alright, I will teach you. I''ll teach you everything." Suzanne was extremely happy. Atst, there was a baby in this family. She would not continue to be spoiled in the future. Monica watched er son y with them, she was also d. Stinson gently patted her arm: "Don''t worry, let them enjoy." Monica nodded. Her son had always wanted someone to y with him. Now that he had it, it was difficult for him to be unhappy. Stinson and Monica continued their walking. In the living room, Lily called her eldest daughter. The phone was on hands-free, and Edwards sat beside her. "Mom!" A clear female voice came. "Hi, honey, your brother is getting married. When will you be back?" Lily asked her with a smile. "What?" The girl on the phone eximed. "When did he have a girlfriend? I called himst month and he said that he didn''t have." Lily and Edwards could not help butugh out loud. She knew that Emma would be very surprised. She still remembered that when they were both young, they had argued about who would get married first. She had to find a boyfriend to marry before Stinson. Now, it finally came to fruition. "Dad..." When Edwardsughed, his voice suddenly became more charming.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Edwards''s words brought affection to him: "Emma, when will youe back? Tell me, I''ll personally pick you up." "Got it, but I don''t want to go back right now. When did Stinson get married? How did he find a girlfriend with his sullen personality?" In front of her family, Emma always tell the truth. "Don''t say that about your brother. Although he is dull in character, he is also very good." Lily frowned and reminded her daughter. "I know, what does his girlfriend do? How do they know each other? Tell me quickly." Emma was anxious. Edwards and Lily looked at each other. Yeah, they hadn''t even asked Monica what he did. "Why don''t you speak?" Stinson''s voice was curious. "Today is the first time that Stinson brought her back for dinner. I haven''t had time to ask her what work she has done, but there''s good news to tell you that they have already had a son What''s up? Surprise? "Lily could not wait to share the good news With her daughter. "Ah?" Emma''s voice was even more shocked. "a kid? Mom, this wouldn''t be my father teaching brother how to chase his girlfriend like this, right?" "Emma, I didn''t teach him this." Edwards coughed lightly. The two daughters were more naughty than one, so he felt his pain. "Hah." Emmaughed loudly over there, obviously feeling that she had mentioned something very funny. "Although this matter has nothing to do with your father, the child does look like your big brother. You cane back soon to see him, a very cute little guy." Lily gave her husband a white look and sovels gently. "I''ll be back when I''m not busy," Emma said hesitantly. Chapter 1910 Chapter 1910 Meeting his families went on very sessfully, and her worries had disappeared. She once thought that she would face a drama of grudges and resentment. In fact, happy families are simr. Everything was booming, and the sess of the Wayne family was worth a lot of people to learn from. At two o''clock in the afternoon, Monica and Stinson left with their sons. Edwards and Lily wanted Gabe to stay, but it was the first time the little guy had met them. So they decided to cultivate their rtionship slowly. They believe that by then, the child will be close to them. On the way back, Gabe was asleep in his daddy''s arms. Monica looked out of the window in a daze. She hadn''t been so rxed for a long time. "What are you thinking about?" Stinson reached out to block her gaze. "I''m thinking ... can we really get married?" Monica was a little suspicious. "Why not? Apart from me, you still want to marry someone else?" Just hearing this question, Stinson was already unhappy. "Of course not, I just didn''t expect that I could marry you. You''re your child''s father, and you still like me. I also have a feeling for you. If this was God''s arrangement, it would be too perfect."Monica smiled lightly. "This is just the beginning. In the future, I will make you happy every day." The man felt a sense of heart. He knew that she must have suffered enough before. That is the reason why Monica would suspect every wonderful moment when she encountered. What did those people do to her? Monica trembled slightly, and her beautiful eyes looked at him in shock. "When you''re here, this dream won''t break. If you''re not here, I have to fall back to reality." "What did the that family do to you? Can you tell me?" Stinson reached out and gently arranged the long hair that was raised by the wind in her ears. The tousled hair outlined her beautiful face. It was an indescribable silence. The light in Monica''s eyes darkened and she shook her head: "I don''t want to mention it again."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Does Don Stephensone back to entangle you again?" Stinson knew that he had a marriage contract with Monica, but before he got engaged, he retired and married Monica''s cousin, leaving Monica ran out of the country. Monicaughed. "The next time he dares toe to me. I''ll kick him out." "So, he still came to look for you. You suspected that I gave you thest bouquet of flowers, but in fact, it was from him. He is now unhappy in marriage and suddenly wants to win you back." A cold color shed through the end. This man was really shameless. He would never give him any chance to hurt her. "He''s not happy. It''s none of my business. I''ve made room for them," said Monica. "We''d sleep together then, but I''m afraid we''ll be rted to him too? Can you borate on what''s going on?" Stinson frowned and wanted to know the whole thing, so that he knew how to fight back. Monica''s eyes shed with a trace of sadness: "We had engaged back then, but unfortunately, my father died early and the power of the my family''spany was in my uncle''s hands. Due tomercial value, he secretly hooked up with my cousin. Before got engaged, I met some friends, but I didn''t expect them to design the medicine and let me spend the night with you The next morning, I was blocked by them at the hotel room, and you had left me a sum of money. I happened to put it in my bag. They took me in front of my grandfather. My grandfather was just chatting with families. I''ve been chased out of the country, so I can''t go home for five years. " Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "So, you''re really obedient and haven''t been back in five years?" Stinson frowned, already feeling sorry for her. "How dare Ie back? My grandfather said that he didn''t want to see me again. Even before he was dying, I didn''t see him on thest side." Monica''s eyes filled with tears, and she could not resist falling. "You''ve been so wronged, so forget it? Why don''t you avenge those who hurt you?" "Revenge? I never thought about it." Monica wiped away her tears with the back of her hand. "Why don''t you want to? Your bottom line and dignity, how can you still live in peace just by being stepped on them like that?" Stinson was shocked. Should this woman be so kind? "My grandfather refused to see me e'' until he died. can see that I''ve really be a joke for the family. Besides, came back to work this time just for the sake of Gabe. It''s enough to raise him properly. ver "Monicaughed at herself, she was not the impulse girl, she''s now his mother. Her first priority is always her son''s safety. "You have me now, I can help you get justice." This was the reason why he understood why she did not avenge her. Everything was for the sake of her son. Indeed, she was a silly woman, but she was cute. "Domestic shame should not be made public. As long as they don''t get in trouble with me, I don''t want to expose the past." Monica shook her head. "What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that people willugh at you being pregnant?" Stinson frowned. "Of course, I''m afraid of this too. I''m innocent, but I''m afraid that I don''t want Gabe to know how I gave birth to him." Monica was still weak, as a mother. "I can''t take it anymore. I''m his father. I want to make the decision for you." Stinson said in a deep voice, obviously making a decision to help her. "Stinson, I know you want to help me, but now that the matter has passed, I have no ties with my family. In the future, we will live our own lives. As long as we don''t interact with the my family, I really don''t want to I flip it over again. My grandfather ... was so mad at me. "When Monica said this, she was extremely self-usation. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Stinson looked at the tears in her eyes and knew that she was under such heavy pressure. He pushed her over and pressed his thin lip against her forehead. He mumbled, "Okay, if you don''t want me to intervene, then I will never talk about it. If you''re bullied, don''t be a fool and don''t be silent. You must tell me." Monica leaned tightly on his shoulder, like an obedient child, and gently nodded her head: "Okay, I''ll tell you." Stinson still couldn''t swallow the wickedness in his heart. Monica did not let him take revenge, but that did not mean that he could not take her back to take revenge. Chapter 1911 Chapter 1911 Don Stephenson was called back for dinner after work by his parents. With his two cute daughters around him, he could finally feel the warmth of his family. His mother suddenly walked over. The two little girls ran over and hugged her leg. She immediately rushed: "Okay, go find aunt to y with." Seeing that his mother''s attitude towards his two daughters was worse than before, he felt awful. "Taylor is still not pregnant?" "Mom, stop urging me. My rtionship with her has been a bit stiff recently. It''s impossible for us to have children at the moment." Don Stephenson said extremely annoyed. "oh, really? Isn''t she tempered again? This woman, who doesn''t have the ability to give a birth to a son, knows how to control you every day. It''s a misfortune of our family. After they got married, Taylor has been touching the tiger''s tail in these years. Don Stephenson. But she was clear that as long as Don''s mother was there, she would not have the ability of taking charge of this family, thus the only thing she could do is to challenge her mother-inw''s limits every day. "Mother, I want to get a divorce." Don Stephenson suddenly said that he had been thinking about this for a long time, but he didn''t say anything, but his mother is the only thought for him. Sp he could only discuss with her. "Did you think about it clearly?" Not only was his mother not angry, she still looked at him with support: "It is normal to get divorced. Our family must have a grandson to inherit the family business. Of course, I support you, but would she agree? I am afraid that she will get us into trouble, which will have a great effect on ourpany. "Don''t worry, I''ll find a way for her to take the initiative to get a divorce." "Okay, then just do it. Actually, even if you don''t get divorced, I''m going to arrange a girl for you to give a birth to a son." Don''s mother was ultimately happy. She was the winner in the end. "Mom, Monica is back." Don Stephenson could not keep any other woman in his mind. He still had a strong feeling to Monica. "Why are you still remembering her? You have nothing to do with her at present." His mother instantly darkened.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Mom, when I married Taylor before, it was all because of her abundant families fortune. I didn''t have any feelings for her. However, I didn''t feel the same way of Monica. I liked her." Don Stephenson looked ashamed. "I don''t care whether you like her or not. Don''t look for her anymore. She''ll definitely not like you anymore." She reminded him sternly. "If I tell Monica that it was all Taylor''s fault, she would forgive me, Mom, if I would marry again, I would consider her. I just inform you that, and I didn''t need any suggestions." After that, he took his jacket and went straight out. He''s motherly face darkened, but after all, her son was her precious one. No matter what he did, she wouldn''t really be angry with him. "Monica? What is her intention? Is sheing back for revenge?" Her mother was shocked. She felt that this was not right. Monica might have intentionally returned to break up their rtionship. Monica was affirmed by the Wayne family. She could also be considered a reassurance. At present, all she had to do was to concentrate on getting the job done. The next day, Taylor came over to get her custom-made dress. When she came over, she heard about the designpetition at the front and, her expression changed. She did not expect thispany to attach great importance to Monica and wanted to send her to take part in thepetition. Taylor listened, and became even more ufortable in her heart. In the past few years, she had been respected and treated well. She lived a rich life and did not worry about anything. At the same time, she stopped at the same ce, unlike Monica, who didn''t need to rely on men and would still have a bright future. Taylor could not help but be afraid. Even if she had money in her hands and her family was reliable, she still felt that she was used to herfort zone. "Take Mrs. Don to try on her clothes." she told her assistant when she saw Taylor,. When Taylor saw that Monica was not looking at herself at all, she was immediately annoyed and sat down opposite Monica''s desk. "Monica, Did Don Stephenson know that you had a son?" Taylor intentionally threatened her. Monica looked up at her and immediately took out her phone and made a text message. "Now he knows." Taylor''s gaze swept across the text message. Her expression was distorted. How confident was Monica to send such a message to Don Stephenson? "Didn''t you hook up with Stinson before? Why didn''t you guys announce your rtionship? Is it because you have a son and he hates you?" Taylor asked mockingly. Monica knew that Taylor was not happy now. She wanted to find her bad luck, and she did not want to be angry, but she said indifferently, "What do you want to do if you care so much about my private life?" "In short, I don''t want to care about you." Taylor said with a dark face. "Since you''re here, that''s fine. I have something to ask you. I want to see the distribution of my estate in my grandfather''s will, my father''s share. Ask your dad and give it to me. "Monica told her calmly. "What? Monica, how long has your father died? Do you know that the family''s prosperity is credit to my dad''s effort? How dare you to ask for the share now! What Monica said irritated her like an angry hen. Monica leaned towards the back of the chair, with hands around her chest. She looked at her angry face and said chilly: "If you promise not to appear in front of me from now on, I might have already forgot it. But you''ve been running over and over again. I really want to take this ount into ount. How did you and Don Stephenson trick me?" "Monica, what are you going to do with me? I should let Don Stephensone over to see your true face. Don''t think that your innocentlook means you don''t have any desires. Taylor actually came over to quarrel. The woman who was unhappy with the marriage was angry. She was now looking for a quarrel with Monica, making Monica look like a bitch too. That''s her intention. Chapter 1912 Chapter 1912 Of course, Monica would not bite back like a mad dog. She just looked at Taylor coldly, and suddenly felt that the marriage was a kind of torture to Taylor. In the past, Taylor was like a arrogant peacock, who would not even give her a nce. "Taylor, you have already married to Don Stephenson. What are you not satisfied with? Why are you still pushing me like this? It''s only been a year since our grandfather passed away, can you stop tolerating?" Monica, didn''t want to get Taylor in trouble anymore. For the sake of grandfather, who once said in front of them that since they were all daughters of the the family they should love and care each other. She had always remembered that and she did not know if Taylor had keep that in mind too.. Monica''s questioning made Taylor felt quite ufortable. "Are you pitying me?" Taylor''s voice trembled. Monicaughed: "If you didn''te to find me frequently, I''ll think that your marriage is happy and you don''t bother about it. but you alwayse here to confront me. There is no wonder that I will feel sorry for you unhappy marriage." "What qualifications do you have for pitying me? You gave birth to a bastard before getting married. Even the child''s father doesn''t want you. Why do you feel that I''m worse than you?" Taylor said loudly and crazily pulled the documents on the desk. Monica suddenly became irritate:" Get out of my office, you crazy bitch." "Mrs. Don, pleasee this way and try these clothing on." The assistant shivered and invited Taylor to go outside. At this time, Carlos also ran over and saw the situation, and he immediately said: "Mrs. Don, I am so sorry for what happened, Is there anything I can help? Pleasee to my office for a cup of coffee. " Carlos came at exactly the right time. Taylor fiercely awoke to realize that she was just like a shrew and had messed up Monica''s documents. Her face turned gloomy, so she turned around and follow Carlos to his office. Carlos turned around and blinked towards Monica to signal her not to be angry. Monica took a deep breath and squatted down, picking up the documents one by one. Taylor left and took the dress that Monica had designed for her. She did not say that it was good-looking or tried on it, she just left. It seemed that she had also lost her face today. Carlos quickly rushed over tofort Monica. "Mrs. Don. is very temperamental. Don''t take that in mind. Furthermore, thepetition is about to begin. We can''t be sulking for such a small matter." "Carlos, don''t worry, I''m fine." Monica smiled bitterly. "Monica, you''re really good-tempered. If you are irritable, I''m afraid there had been a huge fight just now." Carlos was very careful, for Monica was a senior designer that he hired for hispany. "Carlos, why do some families be so easy-going? In my family, everyone is money-oriented. There are really no ties for the members." Monica felt sad, thinking of the Wayne family, a such big family, where no conflict of fighting for the interests.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "People are always unpredictable. Some people value family, while some people not. Don''t think so much, there are still many nice people in the world." Carlos did not know how tofort her. "Mm, Carlos, go ahead and let me change the draft." Monica chuckled. Yes, there are so many things she can''t understand, she would better focus on her work.. Carlos nodded. Before he left, he still turned around and said to her, "Monica, if we can win thispetition, it''s very important for ourpany to go further. I can count on you." Monica''s courage suddenly increased. She nodded: "I will do my best. But I can''t make sure that if I can win in the end." "Do you still have contact with Stinson?" Carlos asked. Monica shook. What does he mean? "If you still have contact, you can actually ask him for help." Carlosughed: "Of course, if you feel that it''s too awkward to ask for someone, then I don''t say anything." Monica could not help butugh. Although Carlos was the boss of thepany, he is kind, a very nice boss. However, it was indeed embarrassed for her to ask Stinson for help.He also had a brand company topete in. Monica isck of some inspiration in recent time, so she found out some of the drafts she had designed earlier. These drafts, which she had drawn casually from the past, had saved her on many asions. She nned to select five of them for modification. At four o''clock in the afternoon, three ck cars stopped at the entrance of a kindergarten. The castle like building had strict security. It was half past four. It was the butler who came to pick up Gabe. When he suddenly saw the familiar cars, he quickly walked over to greet him. The car window opened, revealing a handsome, middle-aged man''s face. The butler said respectfully, "Hello, it was Mr. Edwards and Mrs. Edwards" "Hi, has Gabe finished his ss?" Edwards stared at the school gate with some anxiety. On his right, Lily also looked out with a smile: "When I came here, I suddenly thought of the scene of picking up a child ten years ago." "He will finish his ss at 4:30," the butler replied. "We''ll pick him up after ss. I''ll tell Stinson." Edwards whispered. "Okay, please wait for a moment." The butler naturally did not have any objections. The young master was finally going to recognize his families. This was a good thing. Lily already took out her phone and made a call, but it was not her son, Stinson but Monica. "Hello, Lily." Monica received Lily''s call, and was ttered. "Monica, I''m here with your uncle to pick Gabe home for dinner. Do you want toe over with Stinson?" Lily was very easy to get along with. She knew that she was the one who made the decision. Monica was stunned for a while, then she saw the manuscript, and she could only euphemistically refuse: "Lily, I am quite busy right now, I wille next time." "Fine, I''ll send Gabe back after dinner. And you take care yourself. Remember to eat on time. After Lily finished, she hung up the phone and turned around to see her husband smiling at her. "Why are you staring at me?" Lily nced at him. "I''m still worried that you can''t be a good mother-inw. Now, it looks like you''re quite smart too.." Stinson couldn''t help but patted the back of her hand. "Of course, a family is not harmonious, the wife is the key. I can understand how Monica felt. If we don''t pay attention to her, she will be very sad." Lily replied softly. Chapter 1913 Chapter 1913 Monica looked at the photo album on the table. Before she returned home, she did not dare to imagine that in one day, there would be so many people who would love her son. Maybe it was really God''s favor, which would make her lifeplete. The phone on the table suddenly rang. Monica picked it up. A low-pitched male voice said, "Did you get off work?" "Not yet, I have to work overtime." Monica shook her head. "Then I''ll go back and apany Gabe first. You''lle back sooner." Stinson''s voice was gentle and maic. Monica was stunned, and her beautiful eyes turned to the album on the table: "your parents have picked him up, you don''t now?" "When did it happen? They didn''t say anything to me." Stinson was startled. "No, I thought you knew about it." Monica could not help butugh. "My parents don''t mind me too much. They only tell you such important matters." Stinsonined. "Okay, now you know finally" Monica was also surprised, and, there was a sense of being valued. "Since I don''t need to go home to apany my son, then I''lle over with you to work overtime." The man''s voice suddenly rxed. "Do you really want toe here? My office is very small and messy." Monicaughed. "I''ll bring some delicious food here." After saying that, he hung up the phone. Monica''s heart warmed up and she had a little more anticipation. "Ah, sir, you can''te in" Just as Monica was ready to work at ease, an assistant anxiously blocked the door. When Monica looked up, she saw Don Stephenson standing in front of her office. "Don Stephenson?"Monica changed her face. Don Stephenson broke in all the way. He panted and saw that she was still in the office. He quickly walked in and put his hands on Monica''s desk: "Why can''t I get through your phone?" "Because your name is lying on my cklist." Monica was not the weak girl that year. She calmly answered him with a cold voice. "Do you have a son? When did it happen? Who is his father?" Don Stephenson was really shocked and angry, he always thought that Monica came back to the country alone, Only then did he know the truth and he could not ept it. "Don Stephenson, who are you? even if I have a husband, it is not your business, let alone having a son." Monica stared at him angrily, the man''s behavior became more and more ridiculous. When Don Stephenson heard the word "husband", he felt as if he had been stimted. He turned around and directly closed the door of the office. Monica was frightened, but when she saw his movement, she stood up and shouted angrily, "Don Stephenson, what are you doing? Open the door." "I won''t." Don Stephenson turned angrily and stared at her: "Monica, I want to make it clear today. I still like you very much. I want to marry you again. How can you have a son with another man? " "You''re sick. If you''re sick, go to the hospital. Don''t run me here to go crazy? You want to marry me? Ha, that''s a huge joke. I wanted to marry you in the past, but you pushed me away Now, I saw You feel disgusted, not to mention marrying you I don''t want to take a second look. "At this moment, Monica''s emotions also became rage, and the resentment buried in her heart broke out. "Monica, I didn''t do that. I''m also a victim. It was nned by Taylor. When I saw that you had an affair with another man, I was angry and I lost my senses. Trust me. "Don Stephenson''s expression calmed down a little. He started to write about the past. "I don''t care who''s going to harm me. You''re my fiance. Not only did you not defend me, you dragged me in front of my elders to humiliate me. At that moment, my grandfather drove me out of my home. Now, even if you kneel in front of me and beg me for forgiveness, I won''t forgive you. " Don Stephenson was stunned, he stared at Monica. At this moment, although Monica was angry, her face flushed, her beautiful eyes stained with water, and the whole person looked as watery as he remembered. "Monica, please forgive me... I still love you." The man suddenly rushed over, wanting to hug her and want to use this method to win her back. Don Stephenson is a man, he knows how to please women Now, there are many women who are ruthless. "Go away, don''t touch me." Monica dodged to the side. Don Stephenson did not touch him. His eyes suddenly became fierce. He came over today to confirm the rtionship. "Don Stephenson, if you dare to mess with me again, you''ll regret it." Monica looked at him in horror and issued a warning. "Regret? If I don''t get you in my life, it is a regret." Don Stephenson was seduced by the beauty at the moment. He wanted to make his dreame true, wanted to hug her, and tried it. It might be the most years, money and power He had increased his courage and made him feel that he was just trying to get a woman. Even if the methods were strong, the results would be the same. "I''m Stinson''s girlfriend, do you dare to touch me?" Monica did not want to move out of this rtionship. "What?" Don Stephenson was losing his senses and became awake when he heard a man''s name. "Stinson is my boyfriend. He''sing soon. If you don''t want to offend him, quickly get out of here." "Are you lying to me?" Don Stephenson was only panicked for a moment, but very quickly, he realized that this woman was deliberately scaring him. How could Stinson be her boyfriend?This is from N?velDrama.Org. "You don''t believe me?" Monica trembled angrily. "I''m more convinced that you''ll call the police over than you call Stinson over here." Although he did not believe her, he still returned his senses a bit. He no longer wanted to use tough methods to her. "If you don''t trust, you will regret." Monica sneered. "Okay, I''ll just sit here and wait. I''d like to see if Stinson woulde. I''ll wait until twelve o''clock. If you can''t call him over, I''ll attack you. He has been an overbearing personality for a long time, and he even thought that women loved domineering men. Hearing what he said, Monica was almost mad. Don Stephenson was so disgusting. Chapter 1914 Chapter 1914 Don Stephenson really did not intend to leave, he sat directly on the small sofa in Monica''s office, as well as took the magazine beside him, and read it. Monica was angry and anxious, but there was no way to do but walked quickly and opened the door of the office. Don Stephenson smiled: "don''t worry, I won''t rape you. I just want to be a gentleman to you. "Disgusting." Monica teased him. " "Why would you reject me thousands of miles away? We know each other since we were young, it''s a fate, even though we chose the wrong person at the right time, but now I have to correct that mistake." Don Stephenson looked at her affectionately. Pretending to be gentle. Monica thought Don Stephenson is crazy. Could it be a few years of marriage that Taylor had turned him crazy? "Do you believe me or not? I''ll record your words and listen to Taylor? She won''t let you go." Monica intentionally threatened him. "You won''t do this. I know you''re not a cold-hearted person. Your have never been ruthless." Don Stephenson understood her attitude very well. Monica sat back angrily on her desk. Don Stephenson did not leave because he did not believe that Stinson woulde, and Monica was stubborn not to leave because she believed that he would definitelye. The two of them confronted each other in silence. Some of the colleagues who left overtime in the office outside the door were shocked to see this scene. Monica was worthy of being a popr designer. With the men she met, all of them were rich or powerful. Time flickered. An hour had passed. Don Stephenson stared at the woman who was sitting behind her desk. She seemed to be busy with the work at hand. He did not expect that many yearster, he would still be attracted to Monica. Looking at Monica''s confident look in her professional attire, he suddenly thought of the one in his family, who did nothing but thought about how to spend money. He was about a group of richdies living a drunken life. Tea was almost the norm in her life. The more Don Stephenson thought, the more he was frustrated. If he knew that Taylor waszy, who only wanted to be a rich wife. Even if he really could support her, his would still be unwilling. Unlike Monica, who had her own career, she was still so young, energetic and youthful. Monica red at him angrily. Don Stephenson was not angry, but instead grinned. "Do you want to be your own boss?" Don Stephenson intentionally asked her. Monica snorted, wanting to ignore him. "If I give you a designpany and let you take charge of, are you interested? The money I earn in the future is yours, and I will give you a lot of money, so you don''t need to work so hard." Don Stephenson ignored her anger, but thought of a bright future for her. "My woman don''t need you to support!" Suddenly, a cold voice rang from outside the office. Don Stephenson suddenly stood up from the sofa. He turned around to see that Stinson was standing at the door. He still carried a few bags in his hand, as if he came over to deliver dinner. "Mr. Stinson?" Don Stephenson looked terrified. Obviously, he did not expect that Stinson would reallye. Monica was toozy to look at his panicked expression. No matter how hard Don Stephenson was struck at that moment, it was what he was asking for. Stinson''s expression darkened as he stepped in. He looked at Don Stephenson coldly and questioned him: " what are you doing in my girlfriend''s office? "Nothing, I''ve known Monica since I was young. Im just passing by. I came up to talk to her, and I don''t have any other ideas." Her eyes shed as she looked at Monica. This woman told the truth. Why didn''t he get any news that they are dating? Content belongs NovelDrama.Org Monica sneered: "I can''t talk much about a friend like you. Besides, you have a family? Men and women are lonely and self-destructing their reputations. I dare not inviteyou over to chat." Don Stephenson saw that Monica did not defend him at all, his expression was awkward, and he quickly said, "Monica, since Mr. Stinson is here, I won''t bother you. I gotta go." This is the best embarrassed moment in his life. Don Stephenson left quickly and did not dare to turn around. Stinson stared coldly at his back until he disappeared. "What is he doing here?" Stinson was jealous. This woman did not chase him away for the first time and spent so long with him alone? Did she intentionally make him unhappy? "He asked me toe back, and said a lot of temptations to me." Monica stood up from the desk and told him the truth. "Then, don''t you chase him away? Keep him up to now?" Stinson''s handsome face was ugly, he put the packed delicacies on the table and med him angrily. "It''s not that I don''t want to chase him away. It''s because he refuses to leave. He still said that if you don''te today, he will pursue me with dignity, a married man, saying such shameless things. "Monica did not have any affection for Don Stephenson anymore, so she intentionally said it to Stinson, so she wanted to see what this man would do. "Damn it." Stinson was really angry and gritted his teeth. "You''re here now. He fled in vain. I believe this is an unforgettable lesson for him. Alright, don''t be mad. What delicious food have you brought to me?" , She finally felt better. Stinson did not want to eat now. He grabbed her wrist and dragged her into his arms. "The next time hee, just call me and I''ll have someone to break his leg." Monica could not help butugh. "Okay, I''ll call you when hees to me next time." "I''ll do it personally." Stinson''s voice suddenly became gentle. "Don''t hit him to death, just give him some lessons." Monica knew that he was not joking. The man''s eyes narrowed and his tone was unpleasant: "What? Do you still stand by him?"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "No, I''m worried about you. If he gets serious, it''s illegal, I don''t want you to get in jail." Monica exined seriously. Stinsonughed silently: "Then, you have to remember, don''t provoke other men. Otherwise, I''ll start with him and destroy him. You''ll have to stay alone for the rest of your life." Chapter 1915 Chapter 1915 The man''s unruly words made Monica blush. She nced at him: "Don''t say that."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t say what?" The man teased her, pretending not to understand. Monica''s ears were hot, and she turned around and sat on the chair beside him to demolish the food brought by the man. "You mean that you still need me." The man answered for her. Monica chuckled. It was the default. The food packaged by Stinson was made by the top chefs, including three dishes and one soup, as well as delivered fruit pastries. Stinson also sat downzily. Suddenly, he noticed that some of her colleagues were looking around curiously. He thinned his lips and asked Monica, "Your colleagues are outside. Monica was shocked that she shouldn''t have eaten alone, so she got up and took out the pastries and fruits. "No, no, no, no, we''re off work." The girls were curious about Stinson. It wasn''t all these foods. In their eyes, this man''s value was simply a show of wealth. It was hard for them to meet in this life. Monica show-up scared them away and she had to take it back. "They''re afraid of you." Monica guessed. "Why? I don''t eat anyone." Stinson shrugged, innocently. "You don''t eat people, but your eyes will be shocked. If you look at them more, their hearts will fly." Monicaughed. "Am I so charismatic?" Stinson smiled as well, so happy that she would praise her like this. "Mm, I can''t even resist it. I can''t resist anyone else." Monica told the truth. Stinson''s eyes were deep, and she locked her heartily. At this moment, Monica took a beautiful cherry and put it on his mouth to bite. The man''s heart itch, and suddenly got up. Before she could bite it, He stole her cherries and sucked on her tender lips. "You ..." Monica was shocked. She did not expect this man to be so bad. "Don''t do that, there''s a monitor here." Monica pointed to a corner of the ceiling. However, he did not take it seriously: "I''m not shamed of anything." "Okay, you win." Monica could notugh orugh. She split the food in the incubator in half, and the two of them enjoyed a different meal in this office. "Why are you so desperate to work? Are youck of money?" After eating dinner, Stinson saw that she was sitting back in her seat as he was unhappy. Was he not as important as her job? "Sorry, who thinks his money is enough?" Monica replied casually. In the next second, a ck card was ced in front of her: "take my card." Monica''s beautiful eyes widened in surprise, holding the card: "No, I don''t need." "Then keep it. When you want to use it, you can save the emergency." Stinson whispered. Monica''s heart trembled, and she still returned the card to him: "Stinson, I still don''t want your money. Otherwise, I will feel that I have the potential to eat the free meal, then I will lose my goal." "You''re a woman, oh, my God, which woman doesn''t want to spend her husband''s money? Do you want tox y AA with me after you get married? Alright, you can y on the bed. I''m going. "Stinson was suddenly annoyed. He really didn''t like the feeling of being rejected, as if he had released her true feelings. Monica was shocked by his analogy, and her face flushed with redness: "What are you talking about? I just feel that we have not married yet. I feel ufortable spending your money." "Then, don''t spend it, but you have to take this card." Stinson also had his insistence. Monica had to take the handbag, open the wallet, and put the card in. "Okay, I epted it." At Wayne House. Edwards and Lily sat in front of the dinner table, watching Gabe eating. The little guy ate a few mouthfuls, and his big ck eyes looked around. He noticed that his grandparents did not eat at all. "Dad, mom, you guys scared me." Olivia immediately said. Edwards and Lily realized that they had acted excessively, so they quickly picked up their chopsticks and together they put the dishes into the small bowl of Gabe''s. Suzanneughed loudly: "Gabe is afraid that he will be spoiled by you." Lily gave her daughter a nce: "Eat your dinner." Stinson also quickly put a piece of meat into his daughter''s bowl, and his voice was gentle: "Suzanne, after dinner, you can send Gabe back together." "Okay, I like little nephews the most." Suzanne looked at the little guy with a smile. Stinson snorted, "I think you want to knead him as a dough." Suzanne kicked her brother under the table Gabe blinked a pair of ck eyes and blinked her smaft shoulders. Little aunt always liked to hold his face and kissed him He was really afraid of her. Edwards and Lily like this grandson the most. "Mother, if you said that if your sister-inw had a second child, would she have a twin?" Olivia asked curiously. Lily shook her head: "I''m not sure about this, I''m giving birth to you because our family''s genes." Gabe immediately asked curiously: "Can my mummy still have a baby? I want a sister." "Really? That''s great, they will a second child." "Mother, do you mean that if Monica gets married in the future, does she have a gene for having twins?" Suzanne asked interestingly. When Edwards heard it, he looked at his son with a serious look: "You and Suzanne are too young to talk about this." Suzanne immediately said angrily: "daddy, I heard that Olivia ys basketball at school. and many girls are sending him water and towels." Edwards''s gaze sank, and his handsome face turned pale. Olivia exined anxiously, "Father, don''t listen to her nonsense. Those are all girls who worship me. I''ve responded before. "No matter what, you should focus on your studies now. After you graduate from university, you''ll think about falling in love." Edwards still believed in his son. "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in girls." Olivia nced at his sister. "Olivia, are you a gay?" Suzanne asked curiously. "I ... of course not." Olivia was already gnashing his teeth. With such a nosy sister, there was nowhere else he would gossip to talk to other girls. He could not hide anything from her big mouth. Chapter 1916 Chapter 1916 Don Stephenson returned home with great anger, and reprimanded Taylor without any reason. Taylor was angry at Monica. When she saw her husband entering the door with a blue face, and cursed her without any reason. She felt extremely wronged.This is from N?velDrama.Org. "You hate me now that I don''t have a job. But when you married to me, you said it in front of everyone that you can support me forever? Have you ever forgotten what you said?". Don Stephenson froze for a moment, then he turned and walked upstairs. "Is it because of Monica? Looking at her sessful career now, and you start to dislike me?" Taylor did not let him go and chased him to the bedroom door on the second floor. The servants downstairs did not dare to breathe. It was the first time they saw the two of them arguing. It seemed that the wealthy marriage was really not as good as what the outsiders had said. "Are you done with crying? Don''t say anymore, it''s annoying." Don Stephenson was really anxious now. The moment he thought that Monica was going to be with Stinson, he felt that there was no chance of touching her again in this life. The woman who had once been abandoned by him, but five yearster, she was the member of Wayne family. How ironic was this. This was even more proof that Monica''s self-esteem and self-love earned her a better life. "Don Stephenson, do you want to divorce me? I tell you, I don''t agree, I won''t get divorced until I died Taylor roared angrily, then turned back to the master bedroom. She sat down at the dressing table and cried for a while. The more she thought about it, the more unwilling she felt. She took out her phone and opened the photo album, seeing a few designs that had been sneaked on Monica''s desk thest time. She clenched her teeth and sneered: "Monica, do you have a career of your own? It''s time to ruin it. I want everyone tough at you.'' " There was already a n in her heart. She immediately made a call and asked a famous designer to meet tomorrow. Because of Monica''s rtionship, Taylor specially understood several well-known designpanies in domestic. Heard that there was a designpetition to be held recently, and through her connections, Taylor happened to know the person in charge of one of them. Taylor''s eyes shed with a sneer. If she sold Monica''s design draft to her opponent, would this designpetition make her kick the board? Although she did this with a gambling mentality, Taylor''s mood was still smoother. As the night was getting dark, Monica returned home in the car of Stinson. About half past nine, Olivia walked into the living room with two brothers and sisters holding Monica''s hand. "Hi." Olivia and Si Suzanne greeted with a smile. Stinson had the two of them sit down to eat some fruit and let them leave. Monica looked at her son''s new toy and could not help but look at the man. "Your parents must be very fond of Gabe." Monica could see that the family was very good to the children. "Of course, my parents love children." Stinson nodded. "Then, why don''t your parents keep Gabe there? They still let your brother and sister to send him back?" Monica''s beautiful eyes shed and asked. "Of course they are afraid that you'' would mind." Stinson said the truth: "My parents are very reasonable. We not married at present, so they are worried that you''ll be angry." Monica was stunned for a moment, and her heart could not tell the peace of mind. Fortunately, she met such a reasonable family. "In recent days, I have to work overtime if I''m busy with thepetition. If your parents like Gabe to stay there, or else, let him stay for a week." Monica said softly. Stinson''s eyes brightened and he smiled. "Are you not afraid that my family will snatch his son''s custody?" Stinson deliberately asked. Monica nced at him and looked at her son who concentrates on ying with toys. He gently touched his head: "I believe that his son will not ept unreasonable requests." Gabe immediately turned her head and made a face to Stinson, then continued ying with his toys. Stinson could not help but shook his head and sighed, "you are the first ce in his heart." Monica said proudly, "Of course, he was born from my belly." "If I hadn''t nted, he wouldn''t havee out of your life," the man said in a low voice. Monica''s face became red. The little guy ying next to him suddenly raised his head and asked curiously. "daddy, how did you sow? Then you want to sow again? do el Grandparents also said that they like to have more kids. "Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The little guy''s words made Monica feel embarrassed. She quickly pushed Stinson: "Bring your son upstairs to take a bath." Stinsonughed happily as he hugged his son: "Gabe, children can''t be curious about adults." "Why? I''ll grow up too." Gabe scowled at his unhappy face. "Then when you grow up, daddy will tell you. Don''t ask now, I''m afraid your mummy will hit me." Stinson''s desire to survive is still very strong. She must be angry. "mummy is so gentle. She never hits people." The little guy immediately decided for mummy. "Yeah, she doesn''t hit people, but she will bite." Stinson smiled deeper, thinking that if she came to bite herself, she should be very happy. "That must be you bullying her. Otherwise, she won''t bite." Gabe looked at him with disdain. Stinson quickly reached out a hand: "I assure you that I''ve never bullied her." In the living room, Monica went upstairs as Stinson and son chatted. Her mouth could not help but lift up. She was worried that Stinson would take the child away, but now, she seemedpletely relieved. If the elders of the Wayne family really love their sons, let them spend more time with them. At noon the next day, Taylor invited a woman with a short hair to eat. "Hi I''ll treat you to dinner today. There''s something good for you to see." Taylor said proudly. "What good thing? I am curious." The short-haired woman was called Grace. She was currently the head of the design department of a designpany. She also signed up for thispetition. He worked hard to prepare. Taylor took out her phone and showed her the pictures. "Who designed this? It''s quite new and refreshing." Grace was surprised. Chapter 1917 Chapter 1917 Looking at Grace''s eyes and discovering the treasure-like brilliance in her eyes, Taylor''s heart was very unpleasant. Was Monica''s design really worthy of her praise? Even though it was very unpleasant, Taylor could only suppress it. She smiled lightly: "I just want to make your design even more beautiful. I''d like to give you a little care. If you like it, I''ll give it to you, but you have to do me a favor." Grace realized that things were not that simple. She immediately put her phone down and asked curiously, "What do you want to ask me for?" "I want you to quickly get these designs out for me and not sell them for the time being, but you must first put these things into the finished product." Taylor''s meaning was clear. Will they use these pictures among the entries in the second designpetition? If there were any, then she would be giarizing and that would ruin her reputation. "What do you mean?" Grace frowned, not understanding why she did it. "Don''t guess what I mean, I just want to know if you''re willing to help me out." Taylor wanted to pull her into the water. "These designs are really state-of-the-art. Just as my inspiration has dried up recently, but the boss has always asked us to reform and change. I''ve been searching for many ces just to get inspiration. Maybe it is because I am getting older and not very good at discovering the beauty. It''s beautiful, I''m always undecided. When I look at your pictures, I suddenly seem to know how to design it. Mrs. Taylor, I''m willing to help you, but can you tell me first, whose picture is it?" Grace is also a shrewd woman. The water in the wealthy family is too deep and there are many routines. "Okay, I''ll tell you that it''s okay. I designed it by an annoying person. She''s a shameless woman. She snatched my husband. I hate her in my heart, so I took her designs. Let her fall into disrepute. "Taylor said bitterly, her face hurting. As a woman, Grace understood this kind of pain the most. Once, she was also betrayed by a man who made her feel upset. "Is your husband looking for a lover?" Grace looked at her sympathetically. "Yes, in the eyes of an outsider, like our rich people, the scenery is infinite, but how much pain do we bear, and who can understand?" ''Taylor stare out the window: "That woman used the means to confuse my husband''s heart, Grace, I beg you, if you help me once this time, I will give you the benefit."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Grace looked at the sorrow in her eyes, not pretending to be, she nodded her head: "Okay, if you''re revenge on your husband''s lover, I''m willing to help you. We women are vulnerable, men are chasing us. We still have to do good things for him. We''re chasing after all. It''s unfair to destroy morality. " "Thank you, I hope you''ll make it out tomorrow, and send me the pictures. I want to wear her designs and piss her off." "Okay, I''ll get someone to do it when I go back. I''ll definitely fulfill my job for you." Grace nodded. "I won''t let you do things in vain." Taylor was heartbroken, and finally, using her acting skills, she lied to someone else. The news that Monica agreed to let Monica. Gabe stay at the Wayne family for a few days made Stinson and the couple very happy. The next afternoon, they appeared in front of the school on time, waiting to pick up their grandson. Edwards was still the chairman of thepany, but he hadpletely delegated authority to his eldest son, Stinson. He was managing thepany''s affairs, and he nned to enjoy his life with his wife. Since Lily met Edwards, her life had been like it had been. Every day was so refreshing. In this world, there was nothing happier than being loved. Her husband cared her as well as her four children, she spoiled her. Fortunately, she was still stable. Otherwise, she would have beenwless. "I''m sure I''m not mistaken, my thoughts are still pretty good. I know we want to bring Gabe home for a few nights." Lily said with satisfaction. "There''s your temperament on her body. This is the reason why her son likes her," Edwards said softly. "Oh? What is my temperament?" Lily asked curiously. "Strong, self-respecting, and of course, the most important thing is to be reasonable and considerate." Edwards thought for a moment and said a lot of nice words. "Really? I don''t know that I have so many shining spots." Lily was half-belief. Edwardsughed lightly: "Look at our two daughters. They have your shadow on them." "You say that Emma is like me, I don''t object, but our son ... I can''t be so naughty, so stubborn." Lily firmly did not admit that her little daughter was like her own character, because her daughter was really famous for her skin. Edwardsughed out loud, Who was that little daughter like? "What are youughing at? She definitely looks like you." Lily nced angrily at him. "I feel like she''s very much like my grandmother''s character" Edwardsughed instantly. Although her grandmother had already left. In his memory, her grandmother''s personality was just like that of her little daughter. But Grandfather just loved her. "Is that right? Yes, I haven''t told my parents about Gabe''s matter yet." Lily suddenly said. "They live abroad, don''t bother them for now. Let''s have more time." Stinson sighed lightly. "How do you agree to let them live together?" Lily did not dare to ask this question. She felt that it would touch Edwards''s pain. "They''re all at this age, not much time left in their life." Edwards''s voice sounded low. Lily was startled, she held out his hand: "Thank you." "They live abroad, and they don''t know anyone to disturb them." ??? Edwards muttered, all of this was arranged by him. Five years ago, after his mother had a serious illness, he suddenly understood that a life the most important thing. The importance of the old man was to grow old with the person he loved. Since the person whom his mother had always remembered was still in the world, no matter who he was or who he was, he had to satisfy his mother''s wishes. "Mm, my father always wanted me to say thank you." Lily said gently. Edwards looked at her with low eyes. Her eyes were as gentle and pure as ever. Just then, the school door opened, butler had picked Gabe out, and Edwards had pushed the door down. "Grandfather!" The little guy saw him from afar and ran towards him. Edwards bent down and carried him in his arms. Chapter 1918 Chapter 1918 The small body in his arms made Edwards recalled the former days. He vaguely remembered how excited he was when he was hugging a pair of children when he was young. Lily also walked over, watching Gabe grinning and waving at her, she could not help but smile. "Gabe, did your mummy tell you that she has been busy with your work these days and you will stay with us for a few days?" Lily asked her grandson gently. "yes, mummy has already told me to listen to my grandparents." Gabe nodded seriously. "That''s good." Edwards kissed his grandson''s cheeks, and the two of them hugged him and left. Just as Monica had just returned home, she had wanted to concentrate on her work. However, because of Stinson, she had disrupted her simple life, and her inspiration seemed to have been broken by him. The work of relying on inspiration was extremely demanding in itself. Sometimes the inspiration was bursting, but sometimes it seemed like the rivers which were dying out. The date of the designpetition was approaching. It was impossible for Monica to hand in her work. She suddenly thought that she still had a lot of alternate designs. That was when she worked abroad, and she designed it with inspiration from the early fall. The works, which were mainly golden in color,bined with elegance and simplicity, she felt that this series was very special and could be used for thepetition. Monica found out the manuscripts and decided to change them carefully. Don Stephenson should havepletely given up on her. She hope he won''t bother her again in the future. Otherwise, he really wants to be a bitch and scolds him by pointing at his way. After Stinson finished working, he was especially interested in Monica. He also felt that he was falling too fast. He used to tell his sister that talking about love was a waste of time. He would never waste his precious time. In such a thing. But now, he was so embarrassed to mention this to his sister. However, he did not mention that it did not mean that Suzanne did not mention it. When Emma heard about his marriage, she took the time to make a video call to him. She did it on purpose, just to see what the her brother was like in the video. Could she just say that he didn''t need love? When Stinson heard the phone ringing, he looked around. It was Emma. He could not help but stretch out his hand, but he did not dare to answer it. "Emma, why did you suddenly call me?" Stinson clicked on the video. A handsome face was facing the screen. On his screen, a woman in a blue dress had long, ck hair She draped her chest and looked like the appearance of Lily. It was the eldest girl of the family, Emma. With exquisite facial features, gentle eyebrows, and perfectly inherited the advantages of her mother. "Bro, where''s Monica? Let me take a look." With the corner of her mouth, there were two looming little pear nests that were stunningly beautiful. Stinsonughed: "I knew that you didn''t call because you wanted to care about me, but you were just curious about what your sister-inw looks like." "I''ve already met my little nephew. It''s very much like when you were a child. Indeed, he was biological." Emma raised her eyebrows and couldn''t help but be happy for the eldest brother. It would be less.This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Of course, it''s biological, it''s already been verified," said Stinson immediately. "Bro, is your rtionship with Sister-inw okay? You guys aren''t together because of the child?" Suzanne asked him worriedly. "Why are you asking this? Do you suspect that I forced someone to marry me? Am I so unattractive?" Stinson was dissatisfied and did not like to be questioned. "It''s possible. Our parents also yed a loving show for a long time. It''s normal for you and sister-inw to be together for the sake of the child," said Emma with a smirk. "Don''t worry, I''m different. If it''s not true love, I''ll never get married." Stinson was very determined. "Okay, I believe you met the one. I''ll be back in half a month. I''ll officially meet Sister-inw." "Okay, are you okay abroad? How''s your job?" Stinson was still concerned about her sister. "It''s okay, kind of interesting," said Emma with a smile. "If you''re not happy, remember our home is always wee you. You can go to thepany and work with me," said Stinson. "I don''t want it. I won''t work in thepany. Bro, since I was young, I really don''t have any idea about money right now. My only pursuit now is to do what I like." She knew that she had no business talent, and that she had never wanted to establish a foothold in thepany..,if she wanted to live in a peaceful family, she would have to blend less management power. Emma had never wanted to be a strong woman. "No matter what you want to do, I support you, but if you want to make a boyfriend, you must tell me and I want to guard you, I don''t allow anyone to hurt you." As a brother, he was really loves his sisters, "Don''t worry, I won''t be bullied." Emma said confidently. "I know you won''t be bullied, but I''m afraid your heart will be hurt." Stinson was also a man, so he understood what a man was thinking. "Bro, did you say it so early? You said that you didn''t want a girlfriend before. You didn''t think you were going to get married in less than a year. Then I wouldn''t talk too much. In case I meet the Mr. Rightuch. t, will be the happiest in the world. "said Emma with a smile. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I''ll look for some good men around me to make sure you can find the perfect person." Stinsonforted her heartily. "No, those are too familiar. It''s not easy to start with them." Emma did not dare to imagine getting married with someone she knew. Stinsonughed in disbelief at her: "Be civilized, you are a girl." "I have some work to do and I gotta go. Let''s talk back to the country." After Emma finished, she hung up. Stinson immediately answered another call. He asked in a deep voice, "Emma, hasn''t been in contact with anyone recently?" "It''s all at work. There''s no special man." The phone answered. "Got it, take good care of her." Stinson finished the call and hung up. It was already afternoon. Stinson looked at the time. Tonight, he had to make arrangements. His son wasn''t with him. It was a romantic moment for him and Monica. Monica was confused about her inspiration recently. When she received a call from Stinson inviting her for dinner together, she dly agreed. Chapter 1919 Chapter 1919 The night was beautiful. Looking down from the top the building, it was even more magnificent. Monica stood in front of the window. In the dark of the night, looking at the city, everything was blurred, like a dream. Stinson was holding a ss of red wine and sitting on the sofa with his long legs folded. His rare leisure time made him lookzy and elegant. He seemed to be tasting the wine, but his gaze was always on the woman standing in front of him who was enjoying the view. Ever since he had known this woman, he realized that her life was very simple, not like other women who were muchplicated. Monica turned around and met the man''s gaze. She flushed her face and asked him intentionally: "What are you looking at?" "You?" The man answered simply. "I have nothing to see." Monica pretended not to care, but her heart jumped. Being stared at like a wolf like this, she was still a little unnatural, thus her breath tightened.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "Of course you have. Otherwise, why have you kept squinting my eyes?" The man''s voice deepened and he med her on her. "What nonsense are you talking about? It''s you..." Monica immediately reacted. Seeing that she was embarrassed, Stinson looked at her shy face. He put down his wine ss and slowly approached her, pretending not to know: "What am I?" "I can''t let my eyes grow on you? Don''t think you can be unreasonable when you''re handsome." Knowing that he did not understand, Monica wanted to argue with him. "I just don''t want to make sense to you. I like you for no reason, so why should I say so clearly?" Stinson stood in front of her, his gaze staring at her from the top down:, Do you still have contact with Marshall? " Monica shook her whole body and immediately nodded, "Yes, he is my friend." "He considered you not just a friend to him. I hope you can draw the line." Thest time she saw Don Stephenson in her office, Stinson was still jealous at present. "Of course I''m clear." Monica replied firmly. "If he confessed to you, would you reject him? If you refused, you might not be able to make friends with him." Stinson was still worried that her willpower was not strong enough, so he had to exin it to her. "Marshall is not such a stingy person, Stinson. I know that there are no simple friendships among adults, but I can''t just wipe out the help he used to me because I''m in love with you. I hope I can repay him." Monica lowered her head and said softly. Stinson''s eyes were slightly surprised. Then, he raised his thin lips and pinched her face: "Don''t worry, I''ll repay him with you, but in the name of a friend." Monica looked up at him. When she saw the affection in his eyes, her atrium trembled and he bit her lips and nodded. At this very moment, the waiter started to serve, and Stinson held her hand and sat down. The candlelight on the table reflected Monica''s crimson cheeks. Stinson thought that his self-control was good, but at this moment, he realized that the woman around him was more attractive to him than the deliciousness of a table. What he wanted topensate was her. Monica did not know that the man around her was thinking about her. She had been busy with her work for a day and was really hungry now. At this moment, the man reached out and ced a piece of beef her te. Monica whispered a thank you, and ate the beef. "Seeing that your brows are frowning, did you have any troubles? Looking at her, Stinson found out that she had been unable to open her mind and had been worried about something since she got into the car. Monica sighed, "I feel like I''m out of inspiration and I can''t draw what I want." When he heard this, he could not help butugh out loud. She turned out to be annoying this matter and thought that it had something to do with him. "What are youughing about? I''m serious. Our designer is based on inspiration. I don''t know what happened. I''ve been so swelled recently that I can''t think of a ce to work." Monica took out a deep breath. "Because of me. I have upied your heart and your brain, so, how can you think about these?" Stinson said extremely proudly. "Speaking of that, it''s really because of you that you disrupted my original single life. You made me focus on defending you every day." Monicained against him. "Defending me?" The man was inexplicably shocked, his handsome face was miserable. "Of course, I''m preventing you from taking away my kid and have to prevent you from ying tricks on me. Every day, I can''t stop you from thinking about work. It''s all your fault." Monica pushed him. Stinsonughed loudly. Was his influence on her so great? "Okay, it''s all my fault. How do you want me topensate you now?" The man asked, with eyes staring at her. "You have topensate for my inspiration." Monica stared at him. Stinson: "..." This is too difficult. el Where can he find inspiration for her? Besides, his work is down to earth, which based on the data, he can never rely on inspiration to make a decision. So, he really didn''t know what was there. Monica was deliberately mad at him. When she could not speak, sheughed. "You are kidding me?" The man''s eyes darkened and he became dangerous. "Just eat, order so many dishes, but don''t waste it." Seeing his dangerous eyes, Monica quickly reached out and put the vegetables into his bowl. Stinson secretly gritted his teeth. This woman dared to joke with him. Didn''t she know that he was amazing? "Since you don''t have any inspiration now, then you should just rest for a while and don''t want to work anymore." "No, I''m about to take part in thepetition, so I don''t have time to rest." Monica immediately shook her head. "Try your best, don''t be too tired. I don''t want you to be bothered by the award." Stinson frowned and reminded her in a deep voice. "Actually, I really want to win." Monica sighed andughed. "Why?" Stinson frowned. "Because of my respected teacher, and also because of myself, for the sake of thepany. Everyone has ced hope on me. If I let them down will be sad as well." Monica drank a mouth of winnica this. QUMS said "Well, I wish you all the best." Stinson looked at her gently. "Don''t help me, let me fight with my strength." Monica suddenly saw through his eyes, so she whispered. Stinson''s eyes shed. How did this woman see through his thoughts? Chapter 1920 Chapter 1920 Stinson realized that Monica was not as stupid as he had thought. "Why are you staring at me again? Is there something dirty on my face?" Monica raised her eyebrows slightly and asked intentionally. "How do you know I''ll in charge of thispetition?" Stinson leaned closer, his thin lip leaning against her ear and asked. "It''s a guess." Monica quickly moved her head away. This man''s atmosphere was too intriguing. "So urate?" Stinson was speechless. "In short, you try not to intervene in my matters, okay?" Monica still likes a simple life, and she doesn''t want to be interrupted by him. "Don''t worry, if you let me not interfere, of course, I won''t do that." Stinson sighed, and originally wanted to surprise her. It seemed that she did not like this kind of surprise. Monica suddenly felt rxed, and could not help but drank a few more drinks. Very quickly, her face flushed with a faint blush, but she wasn''t drunk, but her eyes revealed a sense of femininity. Stinson was not drunk at all. He asionally served vegetables to the woman around him, and his eyes were burning around her. He liked to see her drunk and blurred. "You''re so drunk?" At the end of the dinner, Monica heard the man whisper in her ear. "Who says I''m drunk? I''m not." Monica stubbornly denied. "This wine has enough stamina, you''re not drunk now, but after a while, you''ll." Stinson smiled evilly, did this woman finally stop guarding him? "Stinson, I remind you, don''t do anything to me." Monica trembled for a moment, then she covered her mouth, but she did not know such a cute little trick.. Stinsonughed, "How dare I?" Monica red at him and walked in front of him. The elevator opened, and she walked forward. She felt that the soles of her feet trembled. She could no longer control the seven centimeters of high heels under her feet. She leaned next to the elevator wall to prevent herself from slipping. Stinson''s heart stunned, and instinctively reached out to hold her waist. Monica leaned on his chest, with blurred eyes raised, smiling at the man. "Monica, you can''t be drunk in front of other men in the future, are you clear?" Looking at her delicate and weak appearance, Stinson''s first thought was to warn her. Monica felt that the big hand around her waist was a little hot. She twisted her waist and stood aside. She said in a shy and angry tone, "I don''t need you to remind me.." "Right, Carlos, is pretty good to you, you treat him ..."This is from N?velDrama.Org. "He''s just my boss, you''ve thought too much." Monica immediately interrupted his guess. "Do you know that he is a gay?" Stinson asked in a different tone. "What?" Monica''s beautiful eyes suddenly startled. It was hard to believe. "You''re talking nonsense." "I''ve investigated him. He lives with a man, and they really are that kind of rtionship." Stinson said with a certain smile. Monica red at him resentfully: "How can you investigate other people''s private affairs? You''re really bored." "The man around you, I want to know their purpose." Stinson hummed. "You''re too overbearing, no wonder you don''t have a girlfriend until now. I don''t think that you can''t find any, because no one can withstand your tyrannical personality," said Monica. "Monica, do you know what you''re talking about?" Stinson''s eyes sank. Just then, the elevator reached the parking lot on the first floor, and the driver had opened the door, waiting for them to get off the car. When Monica felt that her back was cold, she realized that she had stepped on his bottom line. "I ... I''m sorry to say that, don''t worry." Monica quickly ran away from him. Stinson sped her wrist tightly: "I don''t want a girlfriend just self-respecting. It doesn''t mean I don''t need a woman." "okay, I got it!" Monica nodded, indicating that she heard it. Inside the car, the partition divides the space between the front and back. On the back seat, it is very private. At this moment, Monica was drunk and the whole person was a little sleepy. "If I found a girlfriend, what should you do now?" The man asked himself. Monica originally wanted to take a nap for a while. After hearing his words, she trembled for a moment. Her beautiful eyes widened and met the man''s gloomy eyes. "I can live with myself." Monica answered directly. She had already lived with her son for the rest of her life. She had never thought of looking for a boyfriend, and had never thought about getting married. Until the appearance of Stinson, she had some hope for marriage. The man''s heart trembled, and his heart suddenly panicked. If this woman brought his son alone, without his involvement, what he missed would be andscape that would be forgotten for the rest of his life. BUMS The man no longer asked, but he subconsciously held the woman in his arms and hugged her tightly. When Monica felt the man''s anxiety and respect for her, she stunned for a second, then she rested confidently in his arms and closed her eyes. Monica was really tired. After working for a whole day, her mind kept turning. Now, with the hypnosis of alcohol, she fell asleep directly in the man''s arms. She had already regarded him as the person she trusted the most, so she dared to fall asleep sofortably. But he could not sleep, his fingers wrapped around her long hair, with his eyes gently gazing at the sleeping woman in his arms, his heart twitched and his heart loosened. He did not miss the chance to be with her and their son. "I won''t let you go anymore." Stinson mumbled over and over in her heart. Although she could not hear him, his heart was already strong. When she got home, Monica felt that her body had be emptied, and that she had be lighter. She immediately woken up and found that she was lying in the man''s arms. "Let me go, I''m afraid your hands are tired." Monica whispered. "It''s okay. You''re not heavy." The man said a little conceited. He recognized that he was physically fit and healthy, holding a woman who did Wot weigh more than a hundred, was an easy matter. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Monica pouted andughed. She didn''t know why. At the beginning, she hated his arrogance. But now, he used to it.. Up the stairs, the whole vi was quiet, but their heart beat faster. Chapter 1921 Chapter 1921 Stinson felt that the woman in his arms was tense and he was heaving faster. His heart and soul trembled, and he almost lost his strength. He was so frightened that he hugged her even harder. "Ah!" Monica also felt his arm sink down, and her entire body trembled in fear. She instinctively reached out and wrapped her hand around his neck to prevent herself from falling. "Heh!" The manughed softly. Seeing her take the initiative to hug him, he was indescribably happy. "Did you do it on purpose?" Monica red at him angrily. "No, it''s because I looked you so absorbedly that I had no strength." The man leaned over and exined with a wicked smile. Monica immediately whispered, "Let me down. I don''t want to fall." "Even if youwould fall, I will still under you and serve as a pad for you." The man gracefullyforted her. Monica chuckled and realized that Stinson was so bad sometimes butpeople couldn''t hate him.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "Are youughing?" The man was even happier. At this moment, they had already entered the bedroom. The man took the opportunity to gently put her down. Monica kicked her high heels away and stood more steadily barefoot. Stinson looked at her. She was still wearing a business suit, a regr and simple white shirt, buttons neatly buttoned, and a ck and white bow knot at her cor. Those locked her beautiful skin inside so that no one could peek. Stinsonswallowed the saliva. The tighter the clotheswrapped her, the more he wanted to ruin her. Monica did not wear high heels and had lost a few centimeters of height. She could only look at him with her head raised. She didn''t know if the alcohol was causing trouble in her body, but she felt that Stinson''s sliced lips were somewhat attractive. "Monica, rest early." The man gently stroked her red face with his finger. Monica suddenly regained her senses and saw the man turn around to leave. She was a little confused, but just two seconds after the man turned around, he turned around and pounced towards her. Monica felt a little dizzy because the man was kissing her fiercely. Monica''s mind went nk for a few seconds. Her two small hands were also raised high in panic, but she didn''t know if she should push him away or grab him. At this moment, she felt confused. Stinson had long yearned for her pink lips, and at this moment, he was fulfilled. Herlips were as tender as flowers, still carrying the fragrance of wine, making him so intoxicated that he only wanted to use all his strength to dote on her. Monica was inexperienced. At this moment, she looked like a drowning person and was roasted on a fire. In the end, she found that her body had be soft again and she did not have the strength to stand firmly. At this moment, the man loosened his hand that on her cheek. His gaze darkened, as if two balls of mes were burning, about to swallow her up. "Wait a moment longer. I promised you that I would not do with you before we get married." Stinson used all of his restraint and gently rubbed her cheeks. His kiss gently imprinted on her forehead. Only then did he reluctantly turn around and leave space for her who was dumbfounded. After the door was gently closed, Monica suddenly regained her senses. She stared nkly at the tightly closed door with beautiful eyes. Her heart was beating so vigorously that it almost jumped out of her chest. She subconsciously stretched out her hand to suppress it, but it was still elerating. No matter how stupid a person was, they understood that this feeling was love. Monica covered her cheeks embarrassedly. Heavens, did she respond to him on her own initiative just now? Perhaps there was, but at that moment, she lost consciousness. The first thing Stinson did when he entered hisbedroom was to take off his coat and hurry into the bathroom to take a cold shower. Otherwise, he would probably lose sleep tonight. Just a few seconds ago, he had struggled. Since she did not resist, then he couldtake a step closer to each other. However, although she did not resist, he could not break his promise. That night, the two people, who seemed calm and separated by a wall, were unable to sleep until midnight before they slowly fell asleep. In the early morning, Monica felt a pair of eyes staring at her. She immediately opened her eyes wide. Sure enough, Stinsonwas sitting on the sofa beside her, reading a few of her manuscripts. Monica took a deep breath and instinctively covered herself with the thin cloth. "You saidst night that you didn''t have any inspiration. What should I do to get your inspiration back? Shouldwetake a vacation today and walk around with you?" Stinson smiledzily at her. "Where are we going?" Monica blinked her eyes. "Let''s take a walk nearby. Let''s find a ce with beautiful scenery to stay for two days." Stinson gently stared at her and suggested. "I''m not familiar with this city. Lead the way. I''ll follow you wherever you go." Monica had been under a lot of pressure dately. She also wants to rx for two days. She can ask Elijah for leave. Anyway, her job is still very free. As long as she can hand in the manuscript on time, it will be fine. "Alright, get dressed and go downstairs. After breakfast, we''ll set off." After Stinson finished speaking, he stood up. His suit was so straight that he looked full of spirit. Monica nodded, "Alright, I''ll be right down." After breakfast, they got into a car and, under the protection of the bodyguards, drove towards the main road outside the vi. About two hundred kilometers away, there was a very famous mountain vi that had only been developed in recent years. It was very suitable for vacation and leisure. Stinson used to go with his family, so he felt that it would be good to bring her over to rxfor two days. The car was movingat a high speed. The scenery along the way was very beautiful. Monica had been tense f?r many days, and she finally rxed now. Shezily leaned against the seat and wore a sunshade. She peacefully looked out the window at the woods and fields after autumn. Stinson''s gaze was more on her. Previously, he felt that she was very attractive in business clothes. Now she was only wearing a loose long skirt and a grey cowboy coat, which still gave her a youthful vigor. Carefully calcting, she was still very young, and this kind of dress made her look even younger and more beautiful. Monica took out her phone and photographed the golden mountain outside the window. When she turned around to look at the scenery on the other side, she found that the man was smiling at her. Before she could stop, she pressed the button and fixed the handsome features of the man in her phone. "I take you out to see the scenery. Do you really only see the scenery?If you treat me as air, I''ll be angry." Stinson immediately wanted to y a trick on her. Looking at her anxious appearance, it was actually quite interesting. Monica''s pretty face turned hot, and she felt that this man was acting coquettish. Wait, why can a dignified man act like a son? "You love to be angry so much. I don''t want you anymore." Monica replied in his tone. Chapter 1922 Chapter 1922 Looking at Monica''s fierce appearance, Stinson was in a good mood. He couldn''t help but hug her her. He lowered his head and put his thin lips against her hair. He muttered, "You can''t leave me. My heart has been hooked by you. You can''t be so disheartened." Monica wanted tough when she heard this, "You can''tpare to myson. He was born to me, and I''m only responsible for him." Stinson''s mood turned badand he was immediately dissatisfied, "I am the father of the child. I hope you will not ignore my existence." "It''s hard for me to ignore a living person like you." Monica did not intend to be angry with him anymore. She suddenly felt that although Stinson was mature and steady, sometimes he was like a big boy, and he was happy when she coaxed him. Stinsonrealized that she was ying with him. He hugged her tighter suddenly and Monica let out a low cry. Then the man chuckled. They drove down the highway until theyreached the entrance of the resort''s star hotel. Stinson''s assistant had already arranged the room. They got off the car, picked up their luggage, and walked towards the lobby. "Stinson?" Suddenly, a beautiful woman walked over. She was dressed appropriately and had an elegant temperament. She recognized Stinson at a nce. "Lana. What a coincidence." Stinson said with a faint smile. "You are also here for a vacation?" Lana was also had a wealthy family. In the same circle, theywereabout the same age so theyhad known each other long ago. In fact, she almost went on a blind date with Stinson. However, because Stinson was busy with hiswork, this matter had been postponed time and time again. Lana immediately stared at Monica. She dragged a small suitcaseand stood beside Stinson. They looked likea pair. She deliberately asked, "You didn''te alone. Is this your friend?" Stinson knew what she was implying, so he directly hugged Monica and introduced her, "This is my unmarried wife, Monica White." "Oh, surnamed Miss White? I don''t think I''ve ever heard of a family surnamed White." Lana pretended to be surprised. Monica stiffened slightly, andshe could only lower her head and remain silent. Stinson smiled, "In the future, you just need to remember that she is Mrs. Wayne." Lana blushed from hearing this. "Let''s go." Stinson said softly to Monica. Monica raised her head to look at the woman whose face had changed. She felt that she was already considered her rival. After checking in, they took the elevator upstairs. "That woman seemed to like you just now." Monica said directly. "Are you jealous?" Stinson asked with a smile. "Of course I won''t be jealous. I just feel that you are too outstanding and addorable. If I really marry you in the future, I will feel insecure." Monica mocked herself. "Why don''t we have two more children? As soon as you have more children, you''ll feel safe. Listen to me. That''s a good idea." Stinson gave her an evil idea. "Boring." Was all he could think about was giving birth? Stinson found it inexplicably interesting to see her seriously thinking about this matter. "You are also very beautiful. You are independent, confident, and have ability. I do not feel safe either." Stinson immediately teased her. "I... I won''t do anything rash." Monica hurriedly exined. "Whydo I look like a man who can mess around? I like to think with my brain, not with my..." Stinson even pointed out. When Monica saw this, her face immediately turned red with embarrassment. She turned around angrily and said, "I can endure any grievance, but I can''t endure any emotional betrayal. That''s my bottom line, and it''s also a inc bottleneck that I will never cross in my life." "Coincidentally, the same for me." Stinson smiled. Monica turned around and looked at him with her beautiful eyes. The man''s gaze was deep but firm, making it impossible for herto question his authenticity. When they reached the top floor, they swiped their cards, changed their shoes at the entrance, and saw therge living room. The design is very individualized. Through the window in this room, they could see the unique scenery. Monica looked at the magnificent scenery in front of her. In the distance, there were mountain ranges stretching out, and in the vicinity, there were golden intersections. It was truly amazing. Stinsonyzily on the sofa on the balcony and patted the seat beside him. "Rest for a moment" Monicay down beside him. Under the warm sun, they embraced each other gently, and time passed slowly. "Will Lacy not get used to it? Should we make a phone call to him?" Monica finally remembered that she had a son. "Let''s make another video callter. Don''t worry, my parents are very experienced Stinson remembered that his parents had taken care of their four children for more than twenty years. Apart from a few illnesses, he had not suffered any unexpected injuries. He had always remembered the painstaking efforts of his parents. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Your parents are really easy to get along with. I''ve asked about your family before. heard that your father was also very decisive back then. However, after meeting your mother, Ke returned to the family t was really not easy for him to take care of his career and protect his family at the same time." Monica sighed softly. Stinson nodded, "Yes, my father is the role model I want to learn from. My family is the motivation for me to fight against this world. Only when I am strong enough can I make this familyugh." Monica was slightly stunned, but she believed every word he said. Men who value their families are more confident in their careers. "Don''t look at me with such admiration. I will be proud." He flicked her face and touched her tender skin. A trace of electricity came from his finger. His heart trembled, and he almost couldn''t hold it back, wanting to kiss her again. Monica''s face turned hot and she whispered, "Who worships you?" The man smiled but didn''t say anything, only hugging her tighter. Don was so annoyed that his heart felt like something was gnawing on him, making him restless. Men all wanted to conquer, and when the things they liked were snatched away by others, they were really unwilling to ept it. Don''s worries came from Monica being preempted by Stinson. However, he was clearly the first man to know her. If he was toote, he would admit it. But in fact, he had the chance to get her five years ago. Taylor walked down the stairs and saw Don sitting on the sofa smoking cigarettes one after another. The entire living room was covered in ck smoke, which made her somewhat unhappy. "Stop smoking. Don''t you know I''m getting pregnant? Do you still think highly of me?" She said quickly. Don pressed down on the cigarette butt and took his coat to walk out. Taylor grabbed his arm and said, "Don, are you regretting marrying me?" Chapter 1923 Chapter 1923 Don was depressed. His wife''s strong questioning made him even more tired. He sneered, "There''s no point in asking this question anymore. Taylor, you know what you did." Taylor stiffened and her handwas fiercely thrown away by Don. She was so angry that her entire body trembled, "What did I do? Why are you angry at me?" "You know about your father''s withdrawal of 200 million yuan, don''tyou?" Recently, Don''spany had also experienced frequent problems. He had invested in a real estate before, but because of his father-inw''s sudden withdrawal of capital, the progress of the project had stalled. He was currently circting thepany''s funds, which made him very annoyed. Hearing this, Taylor immediately understood what was going on. "My father is interested in a project and needs to recapitalize to bid. It''s not what you think." Taylor hurriedly exined. "But he should understand that I can''t set aside 200 million to fill this hole in a short period of time. Is he messing with me?" Don said angrily. "How can you say that about my father? When we got married, how many things did my father help you with? Have you forgotten? Now that my father''spany is in trouble, can''t you understand him?" Taylor immediately felt extremely wronged. Don sneered and mocked himself, "If I hadn''t been so greedy and devoted myself to developing the project in my hands, perhaps I would have married Monica now, and I wouldn''t have had to endure your temper."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "Alright, you finally said that. You regret marrying me. You are still thinking about Monica, that bitch." Taylor immediately copsed, and she angrily scolded. "Taylor, if you want to live a good life, don''t try to control me anymore. These years, I''ve really had enough of your control. Do you know how people outsideugh at me? They call me "Hen Pecked", and even ourpany''s employees are talking about me. Have you considered my feelings?" Don also roared loudly, venting all the resentment he had felt over the years. "But when I got married, you promised me that you would only listen to me in this lifetime. Are these all lies?" The cruel words wokeher uppletely. She finally discovered the fact that Don did not love her anymore. She did not want to ept that fact. Her heart was ache like a needle piercing through, and the pain caused her entire body to tremble. Don was speechless. He did say those words when he got married, but at that time, for the sake of thepany''s development, he could tell her the sweetest love in the world. "My instinct is that our marriage is more like a business marriage. You are too demanding of me. That''s why you feel disappointed." Don calmed down and said. "I married you because I loved you. It''s not a business marriage, not an exchange of interests. Am I asking too much of you? I''m just like all wives, hoping that you can be more affectionate to me. I hope that you can be less sociable and go home more often to apany me." Taylor cried out in pain. She felt that she was like a joke at this moment. "Love is a luxury. Someone may not be able to meet it even if they live for a lifetime. Taylor, I have many things I have done wrong to you in the past few years of my married life. Why don''t we divorce? I''ll let you go free. You can find another man who loves you again." Don finally made his decision. He really didn''t want to waste any more time to run a marriage that made him miserable. "Divorce? I won''t agree. Even if I die, I won''t agree. Even if you don''t love me, what about our daughter? Don''t you love her?" Taylor was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. She twisted her expression and roared angrily. "My parents have been taking care of them, and they are also closer tothem." Don said calmly. Taylor stiffened and her face turned pale. Indeed, her two daughters had always been close to her parents-inw, but they weren''t that close to theirbiological mother. Only then did Taylor realize that she was such a failed mother. "Who did you hook up with again? Or do you think you still have a chance to be with Monica? Don, you know my character. I''m not happy, and I won''t let those people who ruin my happiness get away with it." After Taylor finished speaking, she turned around and ran upstairs, her hatred burning in her heart. She refused to admit that she had killed this marriage. She felt all was becausethat Monica had appeared. She was the culprit, and she would not let her go. It was getting dark. Monica and Stinson were having dinner in the hotel. Stinson''s phone rang. He saw that it was his mother and hurriedly answered. It was a video call. As soon as the camera connected, Lacy''s pretty little face appeared. "Daddy, where''s Mommy?" The little fellow seemed to be having a good time. Stinson immediately shifted the shotto Monica. Monica couldn''t help but wavedher hand to her son and smiled, "Lacy, did you have a good time at Grandpa and Grandma''s house?" "I''m very happy. Little aunt has always been ying with me." Lacy nodded his head forcefully and said with a smile. "Then you must listen to them. Don''t be naughty and don''t cause trouble." Monica warned softly. On the other side of the phone, Lily appeared. Her eyebrows were gentle as she smiled and said, "Lacy is very obedient. He is not naughty at all." Hearing that, the little fellow made a face and ran away. Lily looked at her son''s surroundings and immediately remind him, "Monicahas just returnedfrom abroad. If you have time, take heret out for a walk. She has not herefor many years. There must be a lot of things that she doesn''t understand about the great changes that have taken ce in the country." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Stinson nodded and replied, "I''ll bring her out to rx now. Mom, I''m hanging up now. I''m eating now." "Alright, leave Lacy to us. Have a good time." Lily said with a smile. Monica said embarrassedly, "Thank you, uncle and aunt." After hanging up the phone, Stinson looked at Monica and said, "Don''t you want to call Mom and Dad instead?" Monica became shy and said, "We are not married yet. If I call that now, won''t it show that I can''t wait anymore?" "Don''t worry, told my parents that we''ll get engaged by the middle of next month and get married before the end of the year." Stinson looked at her bright eyes under the candlelight and told her the news. Content belongs NovelDrama.Org wnove to UMS "Why are you in such a hurry?" Monica''s heart beat faster. "Anyway, it''s impossible for you to find anyone else. Speeding up is good for both of us." Stinson''s gaze turned scorching. There were other meanings in his words. Monica rolled her eyes at him and said, "Of course I don''t have any other thoughts. I''m just afraid that you wouldn''t consider it properly. What if you regret getting married?" "I don''t regret it." The man stretched out his hand and patted her back, answering in a low and firm voice. Chapter 1924 Chapter 1924 Monica treated her emotions with extreme caution because she was very insecure, afraid of being cheated, and she didn''t want to get hurt. She always wanted to face everything firmly, but emotions made people''s hearts soft like water. She needed to sink in bit by bit. Stinson liked her and understood her better. That was why he slowed down his pursuit of her and didn''t want his fiery emotions to hurt her heart. After dinner, they decided to go downstairs for a walk. The bodyguards followed behind them not far. Under the night sky, a long corridor continued, and the lights were brightly lit. When they walked, they attracted the attention of many people. Thebination of handsome men and beautiful women was always exceptionally pleasing to the eye. Young men and women all cast envious gazes. The breeze was cool and the night scenery was charming. Monica seemed to have be much more rxed. She found a seat and sat down. She quietly enjoyed the night scene. The man stood behind her and looked at her. "Is it cold?" Stinson noticed that she was wearing thin clothes, and this was a tuyere, so he asked her in a low voice. Monica nodded, "A little, but I want to sit here for a while longer." It wasn''t always possible to see such an intoxicating beauty. Monica was a little greedy. Stinson did not wear a coat, only a long-sleeved shirt. At this moment, there was nothing he could do with his gentlemanly demeanor. He could only walk to her side, sit down, and hug her in his arms. Monica chuckled andy down on his body. There was a sweet smell in the breeze. Stinson lowered his head and found that this faint fragrance came from her body. It was as if someone was holding a brush and scratching hisheart. It was extremely itchy. Thus, he kissed her on the forehead. Monica was stunned. She raised her headand the man felt that she hade to the door on her own initiative. He was even more affectionate and attached to her lips. Monica trembled slightly and instinctively reached out to grab his clothes. The man''s lipswere hot and tyrannical, causing Monica''s chest to fluctuate and her breathing to quicken. Just as they were immersed in it, the childish voices of a few children came from a small path beside them. They suddenly woke up, and the man leaned against her ear andughed. Monica was also flushed with embarrassment. This kind of feeling was too tempting. She had actually indulged in it just now. "Let''s go back. The scenery on the balcony is also pretty good." The man held her hand tightly and walked back with her. Monica was in a state of chaos. How could she quietly conceive a design? Her entire body was burning with heat. Back at the hotel, Monica nervously pinched her skirt with her hands. She wondered if she could refuse him again tonight. At this point, Monica''s rationality was no longer so firm. She also knew that the rtionship between a man and a woman depended on sincerity. If she refused this man again and again, he would definitely be very sad. Stinson poured her a cup of hot water. Seeing her standing besidethe sofa in a daze, he couldn''t help but chuckle, "What''s wrong? Did you lose your soul?" Monica looked up at him, took the cup he handed over and took a sip, "Stinson, how are we going to sleep tonight?" Stinson''s eyes darkened, and the gaze condensed on her face became evil. "How do you want?" The man threw the questionback to her. Monica was stunned. Her face was so red that it was about to drip blood. She bit her lower lip and shook her head, "I don''t know."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Stinson''s sharp eyes saw through her dodging eyes, and he suddenly guessed what she was thinking. "Monica, are you willing to have a further rtionship with me?" He asked her with a smile. Monica was originally very embarrassed, but when he asked her this, she was dumbfounded for a moment and didn''t know how to reply. Love itself was something that needed to be understood. There was no need for words. Many things would happen naturally at a certain level. If it was said too clearly, it would be even more speechless. "Don''t worry, we''re getting engaged soon. Just endure it." The man suddenly had a clear and righteous expression. He walked over and patted her shoulder to cate her. "Stinson, what... what are you talking about? Who''s in a hurry?" Monica was rarely as shy as a little woman, but she was misunderstood by a man. How could she not be angry? When the man saw that he had seeded in teasing her, heughed heartily. Monica blushed and said angrily, "Believe it or not, I can endure it for the rest of my life." When Stinson heard her harsh words, he was shocked. Only then did he realize that the joke had gone too far. He quickly apologized cheap and said, "Monica, it was my fault just now. I shouldn''t have teased you. Don''t be angry, okay?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Do you think I''m a three-year-old child? Are you done coaxing me?" At this moment, Monica was so angry and her blood surged. She didn''t want to forgive him easily. "In my opinion, you are cuter than a child. If you feel that it''s not enough that I coax you, how do you expect me to apologize?" Only now did Stinson panic. Monica pursed her lips and smiled. A wisp of darkness shed through her clear eyes, "I remember that you promised me before that if you were tempted by me, you would take off your clothes and run ap. Do you still remember?" Stinson''s handsome face was deathly pale. Did he really say such ridiculous words? "Monica, my figure is so good, how can you be willing to share it with others?" The man couldn''t help but plead. Monica gritted her teeth in hatred and said, "I am willing.'' "You." Stinson was speechless. He cherished her so much that even if other men looked at her a few more times, he would feel unhappy in his heart. In her heart, was he so worthless? Monica saw that his handsome face was flushed red, so she stopped joking, "Forget it, I will marry you in the future. If you lose all face, I will also lose face." Stinson smiled helplessly, "So, you only love your face, not me?" Monica curled her lips and said, "Marriage emphasizes equality. I can''t follow you everywhere just because you had a renownedfamily." Stinson nodded and agreed with her point, "You''re right. In marriage, two people''s positions are equal." "But I heard from others that after marriage, women have to learn to endure. In the end, men and women are not equal." Monica sighed. She didn''t know how long she could endure her pride, so she intuitively wanted to livealone before Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "We can learn from my parents'' views on marriage. Outside, everyone feels that my father is in charge, but in fact, when outsiders can''t see it, my father lets my mother decide." Stinson chuckled and told the truth. "Ah? Why is this happening?" Monica was extremely surprised, "I feel that your mother''s temperament is gentle. She doesn''t look like a strong person." "My mother is usually gentle and easy to talk to. However, sheused topete with my father for the position in the family. Of course, my father neverpeted for her once." Stinson said with a hint of interest. "Why?" Monica was even more curious. "My father loves my mother very much. He is afraid that my mother will ignore him for the rest of her life." Stinson stiffened when he said this. Why did he have this kind of mentality? Chapter 1925 Chapter 1925 As soon as the man finished speaking, Monica saw his sluggish expression. She had already bitten her lips and secretlyughed. Stinson suddenly didn''t want to continue this topic, it was too depressing. "What''s so funny about it? The hostess is the core of the family. From old to young, she needs to be thorough. As a man, he should bemagnanimous and graceful both. I feel that a man who respects his wife at home is to set up correct values for his children. It''s not embarrassing." Stinson guiltily exined what he had just said. Monica stuck out her tongue mischievously, "Why are you exining? Did I make you afraid of me?" "How could I be afraid of you?" Stinsonwas flushed as he argued. "I''m not afraid of you either." Monica said. Stinson suddenly felt that they were a little childish. He couldn''t help butugh, "That''s right, as adults, we have to learn to respect each other." Although Monica did not say anything, she was inexplicably happy. Family traditionwas very important. What kind of environment a person grew up in also determined his views. Since Stinson''s family tradition was so good, then Stinson should also be a decent gentleman. The atmosphere immediately eased up a lot. Monicazily said, "I''m a little sleepy. I''m going to take a shower." Stinson looked at her like a cat,zily taking off hercoat and walking towards the bathroom. His heart trembled slightly, and he really had the urge to follow her in for a peek. Unfortunately, he was just talking about his family tradition, and now he was like a hooligan, as if he had pped himself in the face, so he could only take out the iPad and deal with the work he had piled up today. Monica took a bath and walked out wearing a white bathrobe. Her long hair was stained with water and her tail curled up. There was a feminine charm in her. She walked out and saw the man leaning on the sofa, looking at the iPad in his hand with rapt attention. She did not go over to disturb him. Instead, she took out the drawing tools she had brought with her and sat on the floating window of the bedroom. She looked at the scenery outside the window as she thought of a new design. It was already eleven o''clock. Monica rarely grasped a bit of inspiration. The sleepiness she felt just now was swept away, and her writing became more and more flexible and sensible. Stinson thought she was asleep. He knocked on her bedroom door and entered. When he saw her sitting in the floating window, he was slightly shocked. "Didn''t you say you were sleepy just now? Why aren''t you sleeping?" He felt a little heartache and also had some ideas on her. Monica happily raised her blueprint, "I have inspiration now. I want to draw more manuscripts forter use." "Don''t fight too hard. Your life is yours." Stinson walked to her side and nced at the manuscript she had drawn. He couldn''t help butugh, "You and my mother were really fated. Back then, she was also a designer. Why don''t you ask her for advice another day and see if she has any good suggestions for you?" "I don''t dare." Monica immediately shook her head and said in horror, "Auntie used to be a leading figure. How dare I let her guide me at my level?" "You''re too modest. My mother''s level is actually a little higher than yours. She it was also modest." Stinson still felt that they would have the same interest. "Then one day, I''ll find an opportunity to consult her." Monica was encouraged and couldn''t help but be happy. Stinson touched her head and said, "Go to bed early. I''ll take you to theke tomorrow." "Mm, I went to sleep after I finished drawing this one." Monica''s pretty face turned hot. The feeling of being touched just now was very warm. "Good night, baby." The man was obviously not satisfied. He kissed her forehead, andsaid something that made her feel confused. Such an intimate namemade Monica tremble. The man smiled and turned around, feeling happy. Monica''s breathing became chaotic. Even though he had left the room, her heartbeat still hadn''t recovered. "Baby?" Monica couldn''t help but mutter, as if she had drunk honey. That night, Monica slept very well. She had a beautiful dream that she was wearing a pure white wedding dress. Unfortunately, she had been trying on a wedding dress all night. She woke up in the morning and was still full of thoughts. She wanted to go back to sleep and fulfill her dream. Stinson woke up very early. He had to deal with more than two hours of work before he called for breakfast and knocked on Monica''s door. When he pushed open the door and saw that she was still tossing and turning on the bed, he couldn''t help but tease her, "Didn''t you sleep wellst night? Do you want to bezy in bed?" Monica quickly sat up and pulled on her messed-up nightgown. She smiled dryly and said, "No, I slept well." "Quickly change your clothes ande out. Breakfast will be delivered soon." "Alright." Monica nodded. The man closed the door. Monica washed up. Looking at herself in the mirror, she had an indescribable feeling. In the past, she always a worried about her son''s meals a day and arranged for his life. Now, there was a man worrying about all of this for her. Was he going to pet her as a child? This feeling was too good to be described in words. Monica pushed the door open and saw the waiter pushing the dining cart in, cing the delicious breakfast on the table. Stinson brought the warm milk to her and said, "Eat it." Monica''s beautiful eyes gently flickered. At this moment, she was truly touched. How long had it been since she was cared for by someone so meticulously? If that n hadn''t happened, she would still be fiving a superior life in White Family, However, in the past five years abroad, she had gradually grown from a rich innocent youngdy to an omnipotent single mother. She had never dared to expect that she would meet a man who doted on her like a treasure with a son. She had never expected that, but now it had happened. Stinson saw her eyshes constantly flickering like butterfly feathers, moistening her clear eyes. "What''s wrong? Do you have no appetite?" Stinson thought that she didn''t want to eat and asked her anxiously. Monica chuckled and shook her head, "No, I just thought of something from the past." "There will be a big change in the White Family recently. You can treat itas a good show." Stinson knew how hard her life had been these past five years abroad. All of this was bestowed by the White Family,This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ??? and he would return the favor. And his revenge method would make the White Family desperate. Content belongs to Monicawasslightly surprised. "Are you trying to avenge for me? Didn''t I sayst time that I don''t want to avenge?" "If you don''t let them who had made mistakes regret it, they will hurt you again." Stinson didn''t care. In short, he had already exerted pressure on the White Family. Chapter 1926 Chapter 1926 Monica looked at him gently. She could not deny that his words were very reasonable. She lowered her head and smiled bitterly, "You''re right. To you, no one dares to offend you so easily, let alone bully you. I''m different. Before I met you, I was helpless. I was afraid of being retaliated against again. There is a saying. Revenge has no end. I understand their ruthlessness and cruelty. I''m not afraid of them. I just don''t want this karma to drag me and my child into this." A look of heartache shed through Stinson''s eyes. He did not say anything else, but gently rubbed her long hair, "I know." Monica felt even more at ease. The fear she had felt in the past had also disappeared. As long as he was there, he would be able to protect her and her child. The White Family! Taylor''s father was sitting on the sofa smoking anxiously. Thepany had lost five orders in session, making him very upset and desperate. Previously, thepany had been operating well. He had carefully thought about it. These past few years, he had been doing business seriously. Although his integrity had been lost a little, it was not considered offensive. Why was there still someone who would block his order so ruthlessly? He was now waiting for a result. He wanted to know who was behind all this. Taylor''s mood for thest two days had fallen to the bottom. She was so painful that she wanted to bring her two daughters back to take care of herself. Unfortunately, the two daughters were unwilling to follow her. After ying for a long time, theymored for theirgrandparents, so she could only send them back. Taylor did not want to go back to that cold home. She drove back to her mother''s house. When she pushed the door open, she smelled choking smoke. She hurriedly walked to the sofa and asked her father, "Dad, why are you smoking so much? It hurts." "Taylor, you came back just in time. Call Don over for dinner tonight. I have something to discuss with him." His eyes lit up when he saw his daughter, as if he had found a lifesaver. Hearing this, Taylor''s expression froze. She quickly found an excuse to shy away, "Dad, thepany has been busy recently. Don is very busy. He may not have time ..." Taylor''s father was instantly enraged when he heard this and threw the cigarette butt away, wanting to look for his phone. "What do you mean hedoesn''t have time? I''m his father. No matter how busy heis, he hastoe over. If you don''t call, I''ll call ..." "Dad, forget it. Don''t call him." Seeing that her father was also angry, Taylor hurriedly walked over and grabbed his arm. "I have been in a bad mood with him recently. I don''t want to see him now." "So what? He dotes on you so much, and he even gives you a hard time? Didn''t you two have a good rtionship before?" He was stunned, a little disbelieving. Taylor felt so ufortable that she was about to cry. In fact, in the past few years, she only reported the good news to her family. In the eyes of outsiders, she was doted on and cared for by her husband. But in fact, two years ago, she had been unable to conceive a child, and her husband''s family''s attitude towards her had changed. And Monica returned, Don never forgot about her, causing their rtionship to be stalemated. "Why are you crying? Did he bully you?" Her father turned around and saw that his daughter was crying silently. He was immediately shocked. As a father, he still loved this daughter very much. Although he still had a son, his daughter''s thoughtfulness made him like her even more. "Dad, Don... he wants to divorce me." Taylor finally couldn''t hold on and burst into tears,pletely devoid of any image. "What?" Mr. White''s entire body trembled, and he was also shocked. "Monica came back. When he saw her, he lost half of his soul. The moment he came back, he left me alone. Just the night before yesterday, he ... he finally said the word''divorce''. Dad, what should I do?" Monica cried even more sadly. When Mrs. White heard her crying, she hurriedly went downstairs and heard her daughter''s wronged voice. She immediately cursed sharply, "You said Monica just now? When did shee back? Who allowed her to return? Didn''t the old man say that he wouldn''t let here back again?" "Grandpa only said that he wouldn''t let here back for five years. Now that five years have passed, she can''t wait toe back and destroy my marriage. I know hates me so much. Dad, mo sh my marriage with Don is going to be broken up by her. Help me think of a way. I feel so ufortable." Taylor finally confessed to her parents and asked for help. Previously, she had supported herself in all her disappointments. She had underestimated Monica and thought that she was no match for her. She had never expected that Monica would let her lose so miserably without any effort. "Where is she? I''m looking for her now. See if I don''t tear her face off. You and Don are married and have children. What face does she have topete with you for? Besides, didn''t she like to sleep with other men back then?" Mrs. White was so angry that the roots of her teeth itched. She pulled her sleeve to look for Monica. Taylor''s expression stiffened. Back then, she had asked someone to do it alone. Her parents did not know about it. Later, she only told Don. Now, both parents believed that Monica found another man. "Dad, Mom, there''s something I have to confess to you. Back then, Monica slept with an unfamiliar man in a hotel was the one who nned it. I was dizzy and loved Don so much that I wanted to drive her away. She suspected that I did it, so she returned to take revenge on me." At this moment, Taylor had no choice but to bravely reveal the secret. "What? Are you out of your mind? How could you do such a thing?" When Mr. White heard this, he was still a little angry. After all, Monica was his niece. It was indeed unkind of herto do so. "Back then, Don loved our daughter. Monica was originally an obstacle stone. If she wasn''t chased away, would our daughterbe able to marry with Don? There was a reason for that." Mrs. White exined her daughter''s innocence. "Anyway, that''s what happened. Now that Monica has returned, and she wants to take revenge on me. Dad, what should we do?" Taylor asked with a confused expression.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Mr. White''s phone rang. He quickly answered, "How is it? Did you find anything?" A voice came from the other end of the phone, "Chairman, we have only found out that thesepanies belong to the Wayne Corporation." "The Wayne? Edwards?" Mr. White immediately turned frightened. "The current manager of the Wayne Corporation is his eldest son, Stinson." The other party reminded him. Mr. White had always been afraid of a person. That person was Edwards. As long as he dabbled in the industry, it was almost a monopoly. Mr. White had carefully avoided his sharpness these past few years, but now, how could he provoke such a troublesome family? "Stinson? Why is he targeting me?" Mr. White''s hand, which was holding the phone, was trembling. Taylor heard it from the side and her pupils contracted as she stared at her father''s phone. Mr. White put down his phone with a dejected expression. Taylor gritted her teeth and said, "It must have something to do with Monica. Monica is dating Stinson now." Chapter 1927 Chapter 1927 Taylor''s words left the room deathly silent. Mr. Whiteand Mrs. White stared at her face. "What are you talking about?" Mr. White''s eyes shed with anger, "Monica is dating with Stinson?" Taylor immediately felt guiltyof her parents. She lowered her head and sobbed, "Yes, she seems to be with Stinson now." "It''s over, it''s all over." Mr. White patted the table full of despair and panic. Mrs. White was also anxious and uneasy. She quickly grabbed her daughter''s arm and said, "Taylor, what should we do about the current predicament? Let''s apologize to Monica and let her let us go." "She won''t let us off." Taylor''s eyes revealed a hint of resentment. "Why not? As long as you sincerely apologize to her, we willpensate her for all the losses she suffered ..." "Mom!" Taylor shouted, "Do you think this is possible? Back then, when she was kicked out, do you remember what you said beside her? Our family owes her, so she can''t forgive us. Besides, she has already been with Stinson, and she will not care this little bit of money. She just wants to see our failure." Mr. White walked over and pped Taylor''s face forcefully, "It was all your doing." Taylor was pped, her head buzzing with disbelief. "Why did you hit her?" Mrs. White hurriedly protected her daughter, "If she hadn''t married into the Stephenson Family, the Stephenson Family would not have given you so much support in business." Taylor was filled with despair. With her husband''s expulsion and her father''s me, she suddenly felt that she had no ce to stand. Could it be that this was retribution? Taylor closed her eyes in pain, tears streaming down her cheeks. She absolutely refused to ept her fate. "Dad, you hit me. I ept it. Indeed, it was because of me that today''s situation was brought about. But don''t worry.I will definitely try my best to save it. Monica returned home this time, and she brought her son back. I feel that the Wayne Family will definitely not let her marry with Stinson if I makeher reputation as a joke." "What son? Where did she get her son?" Mrs. White was stunned. Mr. White stared at his daughter with a gloomy expression, "Do you have a way?" "Stinson doesn''t seem to mind her having a son. It''s really kind. However, if we find a man to ruin her reputation, the Wayne Family will definitely not ept her." At this moment, Taylor had no other choice. She had to give it a try. As long as she could get rid of Monica, she would no longer care about the consequences. "How do you know who the father of her child is?" Mr. White calcted carefully.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "It''s because everyone doesn''t know that our method is easy to implement. We can find a man to recognize her son and then ruin her reputation. In this way, no matter how much Stinson likes her, the Wayne Family won''t be able to amodate her." Taylor had already thought of this dangerous move. If she went right, it would be an abyss that could never be recovered for Monica. "Alright, hurry up and handle this matter. The WhiteFamily is about to copse. Also, Don wants to divorce you, so you can leave with him. But you can''t leave blindly. Find evidence of his cheating, split half of his property, and bring over custody of the two children. At that time, the Stephenson Family will be led by you." After Mr. White finished speaking, he walked upstairs. He was a merchant, and he valued profit. Taylor stood stiffly in the living room. She really didn''t want to divorce with Don. She only wanted to be old with him. But now, the situation forced her to do so. She couldn''t careboth of them. Shee to take care of one side. She could only be withher mother''s family. Don had let her down first, so don''t me her for being heartless. "Don''t me your father. He is also doing it for your own good. For a family like ours, money is the only way to feel at ease. In the end, love isjust a mirrored flower and water moon. It''s good to only have fun." Mrs. White had already seen through that love was the most unreliable thing, and she had also lost it. "I know. If you give me another week, I will definitely ruin Monica''s reputation." After Taylor finished speaking, she carried her bag, turned around and walked out. Originally, she wanted to go back to receive somefort, but it was only at this moment that Taylor realized that her life was filled with battlefields. She was no longer. wealthydy or a daughter of a rich family. She had to use herself as a weapon and kill everyone. Perhaps, she really couldn''t be too naive. Love was not something to eat. Only money could make her feel safe. Taylor''s n was to find a man to recognize her son after Monica''s designpetition ended. Of course, before that, she had to find an opportunity to publicize Monica''s rtionship with Stinson, so that her exposure rate would increase and the entire nation would remember her face. Taylor finally got a littlefort in her heart. Inside the resort, Monica and Stinson, who had been ying for half a day, returned to the hotel on a sightseeing bus. For Monica, this was the most rxing trip in the past five years. Before, her body and mind had been tied to her son, and she had been staring at his safety while traveling, not daring to rx for a moment. But now, the child was left to his grandparents to take care of. She didn''t need to take care of him. Just now, she was rowing and riding a horse, and Stinson apanied her throughout the journey. She was carefree and unrestrained, as if the spring of life wasing. Stinson also had a good time today. He gotthe taste of love.Gradually, he became addicted. In the past, he felt that women were superfluous. His two sisters were enough to give him a headache. But now, he realized that his sister was his family and he unconditionally doted on them. However, the feeling Monica gave him waspletely unfamiliar, fresh and stimting. Every cell in his body was jumping, very excited, like a me burning. "When are we going back?" Monica asked him in a low voice. "You decide." Stinson replied with a chuckle. "Let''s go back this afternoon. I still have to work." Monica could not y wild. She still had to put her work first. "Alright, I''ll listen to you." Stinson said in her ear. The sudden intimacy made Monica''s heart beat faster. She pretended not to know and turned to look out the window. But the next second, the man pressed her in front of the French window. Monica cried out in shock and turned around to hug him tightly, afraid that the ss would break. After Stinson seeded, he let out a lowugh. Just as Monica was about to raise her head and stare at him, she felt the man''s thin lips againsther. The warm feeling snatched away all of Monica''s rationality. It was as if she had yed around for half a day, but it wasn''t as strong as the feeling of being hugged tightly and kissed by him at this moment. It was also as if she was waiting for this moment of indulgence. Monica no longer knew how to refuse him. She was like an inexperienced person, letting him do everything. Chapter 1928 Chapter 1928 The atmosphere was hotter and hotter. The autumn air outside the window was cold. Monica, who was separated by a window, felt a burning heat. She was about to faint, unable to withstand the enthusiasm of men. Stinson was only teasing her. Seeing that the holidays wereing to an end, if he didn''t act like a hooligan, he would feel that hecked something. "Monica, pack your things and go back early." Before Monica could react, the man stroked her messy long hair with his fingers and put some behind her burning ears. Monica''s breathing fluctuated and she red at him angrily, "Stinson, did you do this on purpose?" Stinson pretended not to know, and he was innocent, "What did I do?" "You." Monica said, not knowing what to say. The man''s smile deepened and he said in a sinister tone, "Heart, we still have some time before we get engaged. Control your heartbeat and stop thinking nonsense." Monica directly took a pillow from the side and smashed it on his body. The man easily caught it, and hisughter became even more straightforward. Monica also smiled speechlessly. When a man got bad, he really needed beating. In the next few days, Monica enjoyed a delicious afternoon tea, while Stinson silently packed up their baggage before walking over. Then he poured himself a cup of water to drink. Monica''s beautiful eyes stole a nce at him. Seeing his adam''s apple rolling because of drinking water, she flushed again.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. This man is really a seductive expert. On the way back, Monica leaned against the man''s embrace and slept all the way. She was both steady and at ease. That night, theywent to the Wayne Family for dinner. Lacy became more and more cheerful. On hisdelicate and beautiful little face, there was always a smile. Monica also felt that the warmth of thefamily gave her son more confidence and security, making him no longer have a mncholy look. Children are pure elves who need love. Lovegives them nourishment, and a harmonious and happy family will be the strongest support in his life. After dinner, the little fellow refused to go home with them. Monica was helpless, so she could only let him continue living with her grandparents for a period of time. Anyway, she was very busy with her work for thest few days, so she could not spare time to apany him. The next day, Monica handed her revised design manuscript to Elijah. Elijah flipped through a few pages and was obviously very satisfied. "It''s very innovative. It''s just in time to finish the product before thepetition. We have ten entries, of which your five entries are the most promising. I''m optimistic about you." Elijah said in admiration. Monica said gratefully, "Thank you for your confirmation. I hope I won''t disappoint you." Elijah looked at her expectantly, "How''s your rtionship with the Wayne Family''s eldest young master recently? Last time, I begged you for help ..." Monica smiled awkwardly. "Sorry, I haven''t confirmed our rtionship that time, so I haven''t dared to ask him. We''ve been getting closer recently. Let me ask him for you." "Thank you, thank you. Monica, you are my noble person. Although I am a boss now, nobody could predict the future. To be honest, you have boundless prospects. When the timees, you will be the Wayne Family''s Young Mistress. Don''t forget to help me." Elijah quickly stood up and blessed her. Monica couldn''t help butugh out loud, "Boss! We have not engaged now. It''s too early for you to say that." "It''s not early. Hurry up! I''ll be at ease." Elijah was looking forward to Monica marrying into a wealthy family. It just so happened that he could make friends with her. Monica could only nod her head, "I''ll try my best." "Oh right, Monica, there''s something I need to tell you. You work here. Stinson doesn''t doubt what I think of you, does he?" Elijah immediately asked her seriously. Monica was shocked. Hereally doubted it. "You must exin it to Stinson clearly. As for me, I have a bad hobby. Actually ... I have a boyfriend, and our rtionship is stable." Elijah was also worried that he would be Stinson''s imaginary dove rival, so he hurriedly informed him. Monica was stunned and became even more embarrassed, "Boss, why did you tell me such a private matter?" "I''m also afraid of your family''s misunderstanding. After all, we still have to be friends in the future." Elijah chuckled. Monica nodded, "Don''t worry, I will exin it clearly. Besides, he is not a jealous person." "That''s good, that''s good. I think the man in Wayne Familyall had a good heart and bearing. If you marry him, you''ll be able to enjoy yourself for the rest of your life." Elijah was also very urate in judging people. The Wayne Family''s family traditionwas excellent, and it was also very famous in the industry. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Thank you for your good words." After Monica finished speaking, she turned around and left. Elijah heaved a sigh of relief. Monica still used the original design this time. She only drew some patterns on it and changed the design slightly. After work, Monica received a phone call from Stinson. He wantedto take her out for dinner. Without children by their side, theyfelt like they had returned to a single life and were finally about to let love blossom. Monica also liked this kind of rxed mood. Of course, she would also remember the care of the Wayne Family''s elders. Stinson''s car was parked in front of Monica''spany. At this moment, the sky gradually darkened and drizzled. The temperature suddenly dropped. When Monica came to work today, she only wore a long-sleeved skirt. As soon as she walked out of the hall, she couldn''t help but shiver. A clerk beside her eximed in admiration at the luxurious car in front of the door. At this moment, the car door opened and anelegant figure walked down. Monica raised her headand looked at Stinson''s smiling eyes. Stinson directly draped a woman''s coat over her body, dispelling her chill. "Where did you get this coat?" Monica''s first reaction was this. Stinson did not expect her to ask, so he could only reply, "I bought it for you on the way here." Monica curled her lips and said, "I don''t believe it." Stinson stretched out his long arm and half-hugged her waist, blocking the door and letting her sit in the car. "The hanging tokens are still here. Could it be that I stole them?" Stinson wasn''t angry at her for being petty. Monica really turned around and pulled out the tag. Her face turned red. Stinson shook his head helplessly. She was so funny and spoilt. Monica blushed and lowered her head, not saying a word. She had just acted like a willful and rogue girlfriend. "What would you like to eat tonight?" Stinson didn''t care at all and only reached out to grab her slightly cold hand. "You decide." Monica''s voice softened again. As a man, Stinson naturally had to curry favor with his woman. He decided to take her to a romantic ce. Just as the car was about to leave, a camera in the bushes was retracted and recorded the warmth of the scene. Chapter 1929 Chapter 1929 Atmosphere inside the car was warm, and Monica had long since gotten used to the embrace of Stinson. Suddenly, a bell rang, breaking the silence. Monica reached into her handbag and took a look at her phone. "It''s Marshall." Monica was slightly surprised. The man became tense as he looked at her phone. Monica sat up straight from his embrace and answered the phone. "Monica, have you been busytely? Are you free toe out for dinner tonight? Bring Lacy along. I miss him a little." Marshall''s voice sounded very gentle and sincere. Monica nced at the man beside her. When she received the displeasure in his eyes, she could onlyugh dryly and say to her phone, "Marshall, I don''t have time tonight. Could I treat you to dinner tomorrow afternoon?" After two seconds of silence, he whispered, "Alright, I''ll see you tomorrow." When Monica hung up the phone, she heard a domineering male voice beside her ear, "You treat him to dinner alone tomorrow?" Monica nodded, "Is there a problem? In broad daylight, pick a restaurant with many people." "If I also treat women to dinner alone, how would you feel?" Stinson wasn''t in a hurry to get angry, he just asked her back. Monica was dumbfounded. This man was really bad, testing her. "If you are just friends, it''s normal for you to have dinner. I won''t think nonsense." Monica replied guiltily. "What if she loves me?" Stinson''s thin lips were dyed with a smile. Monica was flushed. She understood the man''s hidden meaning. "If you are free tomorrow afternoon, would you like toe over together?" Monica was quick-witted and immediately invited him. "If I don''te, won''t you treat him to dinner?" Stinson drilled his horns. "Of course. I said I wouldtreathimjust now. I can''t break the words." Monica replied seriously. "Forget it.I can''t be too strict, lest yousay that I won''t give you freedom." Stinson really didn''t want to see Marshall anymore, because once they met, he was afraid that they would start a fight. Although he was graceful, his bearing on love was still very small. "Are you really noting?" Monica secretly asked. "No, you guys eat. If he confesses to you, you must reject him. If he just talks about his work, you can be considered friends at work. It''s also a good thing." Stinson still decided to trust her. Shehad sent the child to his parents, so she didn''t dare to act recklessly. Monica pursed her lips and smiled. This man''s angry appearance was actually quite cute. "Don''t worry. Since I choose to be with you, I will definitely reject all peach blossoms. If it was someone else, I would definitely reject to meet. But Marshall is special. I treat him as a rtive." Monica sighed and exined. Of course, Stinsonbelieved that she wasn''t lying, but did Marshall only want to be her rtive? Stinson brought Monica to a music-themed restaurant. The moment she entered, it was filled with a kind of cool and explosive exotic vor. The lobby manager knew Stinson and quickly came forward to greet him, "Stinson. Pleasee in. Do you want a private room or a card seat?" "Take a seat. Pick a good seat." Stinson said politely. Monica looked around in surprise. She followed the man to a card seat and sat down. As soon as he sat down, he received a phone call. When he saw the call, he immediately became nervous. "Monica, I''ll take the call. You order." As Stinson spoke, he quickly walked out of the door. His two bodyguardsfollowed him closely. Stinson stood in front of the guardrail, staring at the sea not far away, listening to the report from the opposite side. "Someone injured us." The other side was still screaming miserably. Obviously, his injuries were not light. "Who did it? Where''s Creamy?" Stinson''s expression changed drastically, and his voice was hurried. "Young miss is fine. We just drove behindher. She went home. When we drove away, a man forced our car to stop and beat us up without a word. The other party miserably exined the process. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "A personbeat the four of you? And you lost?" Stinson really didn''t want to hear such a result.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "..." The other party was silent. "Answer." Stinson frowned. "Yes! One person injured us." An answer came from the other side. Stinson gritted his teeth and said, "Do you know who he is?" "I don''t know. He didn''t say a word. After he beat us up, he left." The four bodyguards were even more aggrieved. "Alright, I''ll give Creamya call. You go to the hospital to take a look." Stinson was anxious. After hanging up the phone, he quickly dialed Creamy. "Hello, brother." The woman''s clear and gentle voice sounded, carrying with it an aura ofziness. "Do you meddle withanyone in society?" Stinson immediately asked her. "No? What do you mean?" Creamy asked him with a strange expression. "I sent you bodyguards to secretly protect yousecretly. They were beaten up. They''re not people you know, are they?" Stinson asked worriedly. "Brother, I already knew about the four of them. I pretended not to know. Who beat them up? Does it matter?" Creamy was immediately concerned. "I don''t know. Hold them to go to the hospital. They won''t die. I''ll send more people over. Be careful of yourself. If there''s nothing else there,e back early." Stinson was truly afraid that his sister would not be safe abroad alone. "Don''t worry.I still have two paintings to finish. I''ll finish them first and then go back. You won''t engaged so quickly anyway." Creamy nodded in agreement. "If you encounter any danger, call the police in time. Don''t let us worry." He was worried about her sister''s persistence really. After all they came from a mother. Some of their personalities were really simr. "I''m fine. This ce is very safe, Alright, let''s not talk anymore. I have to eat dinner." After Creamy finished speaking, she hung up the phone. Stinson frowned and returned to the restaurant. Monica was looking at him worriedly. "Is something wrong?" Monica asked with concern when she saw his serious expression. "The bodyguard I sent to protect my sister was beaten up." Stinson told her Georgely. "Ah?" Monica was surprised, "Has your sister met a bad person?" "I don''t know. I have to let her return home early." Stinson still decided to bring his sister back. "Last time you said that your sister likes drawing, and she must be a very gentle person." Monica said softly. "She would bedefinitely gentle to you, but not to me." Stinson sighed. They had grown up along the way. Would there be fewer things that her younger sister teases him? Hearing that, Monica covered her mouth and secretly smiled. "What are youughing at? As my elder brother, I''ve always spoilthem." Stinson blushed withughter. "You''re a good brother. Would you be a good husband?" Monica blushed. Chapter 1930 Chapter 1930 Stinson smiled and remained silent. Monica was still waiting for his answer, but she could only see him smiling. He was still smiling deeply. "What are youughing at?" Monica rolled her eyes at him. "Only womanizer can coax a woman with sweet words. I love you by my heart, not words." Stinson could only helplessly exin to her. Monica bit her lips. His words were irrefutable. The delicious dinner and the enthusiastic singing made people rx. After a song ended, three beautiful women suddenly walked up the stage. They were all dressed in sexyclothes and disyed the most gentle and beautiful figures. Their gazes at the surroundings were even more charming, as if they were soul-seducing goblins. Manymen had their eyes straight and revealed evil smiles. Upon receiving the response of the men below the stage, the beautiful woman on the stage immediately started to twist body ording to the rhythm, causing people''s blood to boil and those men couldn''t take their eyes off her.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Stinson swept his eyes and felt that they seemed to havee the wrong asion. As a designer, Monica had no resistance to beauties. However, if the man in front of her dared to take another look, she would be unhappy. Stinson could only eat obediently, pretending not to be interested in the performance. Monica deliberately asked him, "Which of the three girls on the stage do you think is more beautiful?" Stinson was stiffened. Was this a test for him? "Not bad, right?" Stinson replied perfunctorily. "Which body is better?" Monica continued to ask him boredom. "Your body!" Stinson replied with a strong desire to survive. After Monica heard this, she immediately burst intoughter, "Your answer is too funny. Are you afraid that I will be jealous?" "You won''t?" Stinson turned embarrassed, and his thoughts weresaw through. "How can I have so much time to be jealous? There are countless younger and prettier girls in this world. Do I have to spend my entire life being jealous?" Monica felt that Stinson was quite adorable, but it was indeed tempting. "Beauties are everywhere, but there is only one that goes deep into my heart." Stinson heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she was a reasonable girl. The beautiful woman on the stage finished theirdance and reced it with three sturdy and muscr men. At this time, many women could not help but cry out. Monica was also instantly attracted over. Okay, she admitted that she was actually quite superficial. "Monica, you''ve been watching them for five seconds." A male voice full of satisfaction came. Monica was stunned for a moment before she realized that there was still a piece of beef on her chopsticks and she hadn''t eaten it for a long time. "Their figuresare not bad. They must be exercising every day." Monicaughed dryly twice before stopping her gaze and continuing to eat. Stinson suddenly realized that his mood had turned bad. Just now, Monica was in a good mood and was reasonable. He thought that he could do this easily and could understand some of her actions. Now, she was staring at other men and crazy, and he couldn''t stand it anymore. "No matter how good theirfigure is, it has nothing to do with you. Eat." The man was like a tyrannical husband, carrying a hint of mockery and order. "Are you jealous?" Monica curled her lips. "No." "Then why is your expression so ugly?" Monica forcefully suppressed herughter. "Since you''ve noticed that my expression is ugly, you should look at them less." Stinson could only admit that he was jealous. "Youe to this ce often, right? This is my first time here. Of course I find it fresh." Monica defended herself dejectedly. Stinson choked and could only exin in a muffled voice, "I''m just here for dinner, not for a show." Monica''s smile deepened. She felt that teasing Stinson was actually quite fun. This is the best exnation for being fearless by relying on pampering. After dinner, Stinson directly brought Monica out. It seems that she can''te here for the next date. Early the next morning, an explosive piece of news dominated the Inte headlines. The Wayne Family had seldombeen the subject of scandals. Suddenly it was reported that the Wayne Family''s eldest young master was in love. Everyone was in an uproar, and a wisp of sour vinegar blew up in the celebrity world. An unknown woman was about to be the eldest young madam of the Wayne Family. It was simply unbelievable. Monica also saw this news early in the morning. At this time, she had just changed into clothes and went downstairs. She took her mobile phone and walked towards the stairs. When she saw the content of the message, she almost stepped on the air and quickly stabilized the handrail. Stinson leanedzily against the wall beside the stairs with a ss of water in his hand. He saw that she stared fixedly at her cell phone and directly walked over to grab her cell phone. "When you go downstairs, watch the road and be careful." "The news of our rtionship has been posted online? Do you know?" Monica asked him anxiously. "I know. I received a reminder from my assistant early this morning." Stinson replied indifferently. "Aren''t you surprised or angry?" Monica did not expect him to react so calmly. "Why are you angry? Isn''t this the truth?" The man gave her a strange nce. "But... this way, our rtionship will attract a lot of attention. I like to keep a low profile." Monica understood what it felt like to live in the eyes of others. She didn''t have any privacy at all. "If you don''t care about other people''s eyes, then enjoy it safely. What are we afraid of? Don''t tell me ... you''re faking your love for me? Are you feeling guilty?" The man handed her a cup of water that he had drunk, and his gaze was even deeper as he stared at her suspiciously, Monica''s heart trembled and she anxiously exined, "How is that possible? Of course, Ireally loveyou." "That''s enough. Don''t worry about it. We''ll be engaged soon anyway. At that time, we''ll have to make your identity public. This news is reported in time." Stinson gently stroked her long hair and said, "Have breakfast. Everything is as usual." Monica admitted that she was not as calm andposed as Stinson, but for some reason, she calmed down a little after hearing his words. That''s right, she looked at it calmly. At Monica''spany, her colleagues already knew that she was in love with Stinson, and it didn''t cause her too much trouble. On the contrary, many media reporters ran over to look for her, wanting to ask her what it was like to be in love with Stinson. Elijah sent people to send those reporters away, not letting them affect Monica''s work. Monica looked out of the window and saw the reporters squatting on the side of the road. She truly felt that all kinds of work had difficulties that ordinary people could notunderstand. Taylor looked at the report and Don who was sitting opposite her. Seeing him smash the cup onto the table, Taylor felt a little happy. She ruined his breakfast and mood. She finally began to fight back. Chapter 1931 Chapter 1931 Monicasat in her seat and carefully flipped through the photos on the Inte. One of the photos caught her face and judging from the cloth she wore in the photo, it was clear that these photos were taken when Stinson came to pick her up for dinneryesterday afternoon. Monicawas a little angry. To be honest, she really didn''t want her love to be so public. Monicaclicked one of the photos. Stinson''s side face was very attractive. Even though the photo was a little blurry, she still was ravished. The picture was taken idently. Monica faced with photo and was lost in her mind for a while. Thinking that she would meet Stinson in the evening, she felt that her heartbeat elerated. This was what it felt like to love someone deeply. Monicawaspletely in love with this time. She put aside her previous non-marriage doctrine, because the voice in her heart told her that, without Stinson, the rest of her life would be drowned by the feeling of lost. The phone on the table suddenly rang. Monicaonly nced at it and did not want to answer it. It''s Stephenson Don. Haven''t he given up after thest timelesson? She did not answer the phone. Stephenson Donthen texted a long message to her. Its general meaning was that Stinsonwas not sincere and he also can''t treat Monica''s son as his own. Stephenson''s words were all exhortation and concerns for her. Monicaonly felt that it was ridiculous. Since when did the cheated man have the right to judge her rtionship with Stinson? Stinson was her son''s biological father, how could he do not treat her son well? However, there was no need to exin these truths to outsiders. She wanted to protect her children and save the Wayne n''s face. Stephenson Don was going crazy in thest few days. He was devastated by his disappointed love and his declining career. Of course, he still firmly believed that Stinson was not serious and he just yed with Monica. Form a wealthy family like Stinson, the idea to marry a woman without a family background was out of the question. Stephenson wanted Monicato stop being silly. Taylor White dressed up as ady and went out with cloth of famous brands all over her. Today, she''s going to a ce. Dressed as a nobledy, she came to a hotel room. The one who opened the door for her was the designer Grace whom she had metst time. The clothes Grace was wearing today amazed Taylor White. "How is it? Is it beautiful?" Grace seemed to be gloating. She made a circle with her feet. The white feathers on her dress were iid by hand, which made the entire dress look exceptionally angelic. It gave people a pure and gorgeous feeling. It was truly tempting. "It was very beautiful." Taylor White''s mouth curled up, but there was a hint of resentment in her heart. She had to admit that Taylor''s clothes were really unique and very popr with women. "What do you think? Are you going to wear this suit to the show that day?" Grace asked her curiously. "I''ll let you wear this set. Don''t you have a few more? I want to choose one." Taylor White still felt a little disgust in her heart. She did not like clothes worn by others.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Grace rubbed her nose. Obviously, she also felt that her question earlier was a little ridiculous. Taylor White was Mrs. Don now, so the thing she wanted definitely wouldn''t be second-hand. "There are a few more sets here. Mrs. Don, take them all as gifts." Grace said with a ttering smile. "Then thank you. You must y with your best performancein thispetition and dump Monica into infamy." Taylor White reached for a skirt and looked at it with satisfaction. Grace''splexion changed. Suddenly, she was a little nervous. "Mrs. Don, do you know the scandal this morning? That Monicais dating with the young but the eldest master of Wayne n now. I''m afraid ..." "What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that Monicawill use the power of the Wayne n to take revenge? You don''t have to worry at all. Actually Treleased this news. I don''t dare to offend the Wayne n, but Monica wouldn''t marry anyone in the Wayne n." Taylor White knew that Grace would be timid, and that''s why she came to see Grace in face. "Mrs. Don, how can you be so sure? Do you know anything else?" Grace immediately started to be curious. "To tell you the truth, Monicareturned with her son this time. What kind of familyWayne n is? How can they ept a woman who has a son into the n?" Stinson only feel it is interesting to like her when she was young. After thispetition, there will be a man who will admit that he was the father of Monica''s son. At that time, there will be a good show to watch. So, just trample Monicato death. I believe you don''t want her to stand out in the field. If she does, yourpany will be under a lot of pressure." Taylor White dispelled Grace''s uneasiness with her eloquence. "Where did you get this information? Is it reliable?" Grace did not dare topletely believe it. "She is my cousin. How can I not know about her? This woman is so lecherous that she even seduced my husband. This kind of woman should crave to marry into a wealthy family? She was daydreaming." When Taylor White said this, she became indignant. "Is she really so shameless? Isn''t it too scary?" After hearing this, Grace felt that Monica was marvelous to have so many men around her. "Do you know why I hate her now? Just do me a favor. I will appreciate you. The day after tomorrow is the date of thepetition. You must help me." Taylor Whitehas a pleading face, whichmade Grace lost her reasoning power. "Don''t worry, I will definitely help you. en As soon as Monicareturns, she snatched away quite a few of my clients. Of course, I don''t want her to make a name for herself." Grace also came with her calction She used to have a lot of stable quests, but when Monicawhose mentor was too famous returned, Grace lost numerous clients, causing a big loss for Grace. "Alright, we will plot against her together. She''s doomed this time." Taylor White heaved a sigh of relief. Monicasuddenly felt a chill runs her spine. She subconsciously tightened her coat. Recently, the weather was bad, so she had to put on more clothes. Don''t catch a cold at this critical time. The White n was in chaos. Father Whitewas on the point of copse. Today, he received calls from several banks. As he drove past Monica''spany, the ray of hope rose in his heart and wanted to ask for Monica''s mercy. Monicareceived a call from the front desk. She hesitated for a moment and still went downstairs to see Father White. "Uncle, we haven''t seen each other for a long time." Monicawas no longer the one she used to be. Her confident eyes were filled with calm, and the moment she spoke, she revealed a hint of mockery. Father White was embarrassed and didn''t know how to respond. Monica called him uncle. Originally, they are so close, but the greeting "it had been a long time" was like a mock about this rtionship. "Monica. Why didn''t you go home when you havee back? It was only when I heard Taylor that I found out that you were back." Father White finally swallowed his arrogance and smiled as he spoke to Monica. Chapter 1932 Chapter 1932 Father Xia''s words made Monicacouldn''t help butugh, "Uncle is getting old. Do you have memory problem? Grandfather dissuaded me from going home and you- -my uncle also warned me again and again not came that home in the past five years. Father White''s face immediately turned pale. He couldn''t even put on a smile and his expression stiffened. "Monica, I came to ask you, are you dating Stinson?" Father White had no choice but to be straightforward. It was already toote to using the family love to persuade Monica. "Doesn''t Uncle hear the online news? My rtionship with him just went to public this morning. It''s true. I''m dating him." Monicareplied calmly. Father White was stuck speechless. He, the chairman of apany, was now like a mute. "Monica, do you hate our families?" Father White''s expression sank, and he could tear off hisst disguise as a kind uncle. "That''s right, I hate you." Monicafinally had the courage to confess. Her expression was also cold: "Uncle came to find me, didn''t youe to settle the score with me?" "Of course not. Recently, ourpany has been robbed of a few big cases. I''ve checked. It was Stinson''spany that did it. Do you want to use him to get back at me?" Father White finally got to the point. He stared at Monicawith a trace of anger in his eyes. Monicalet out two cold sneers. It turned out that a great cmity was imminent, so the uncle came to ask for resort. "Stinson has pity on me. He wants to avenge for me because he loves me so much. How can I reject his kindness?" Monicadeliberately said this to anger Father White. "Monica, how can you do such a thing? The White n is your grandfather''s lifetime devotion. You want to destroy it?" Father White finally couldn''t bear it anymore and angrily scolded Monica. "It''s none of my business whether thepany was destroyed or not." Monicasnorted mercilessly. "You are the serpent in the bosom. Did White n provide you everything? What was your n?" Father White was fuming with anger. Monica''s cold expression made him fly into rage. "If my memory serves me right, my surname is Xia. I have the right to inherit the property of the White Family. I only used a small portion of my property. Is Uncle so stingy? Your family has taken over the entirepany, but I didn''t even try to reason with you." Monicawas no longer coward. She raised her head slightly and firmly refuted him. "Pa!" Father Monica couldn''t help but p Monica, "I''ll give you a lesson for your grandfather." Monica''s face was pped on the other side. This p was quite loud in the wide hall, which attracted the gazes of many people around her. "This p can finally make mepletely give up on the White n. You guys can make the evil crimes and I can take revenge. I don''t think I''ve let you down. Taylor White deceived me and robbed my fianc¨¦. I was expelled from my home. Five years I have suffered. This time, I want to get all of them back. Since you want to settle the score with me, and we will settle it together." Monicacoldly threw away these words and turned around to leave. Father White looked at his stiff fingers and knuckles and couldn''t help but tremble. Just now, he really couldn''t control himself, so he ppedMonica. But in fact, he really didn''t want to p her and instead he even wanted to beg her to let the White Family go. Monica''s left face was marked with five finger marks. She walked into the bathroom, had a handful of cold water to wet her face. The cold water stimted her nerves, and her mind became clear. Stinson was right. She had once thought that she would forget about the past and all old grudges. Now, it seemed that she was naive. Even if she wanted to let the bygones be bygones, the people from White n would be even with her. The father White shuffled awayMonica''spany. He suddenly regretted it, as he repeatedly looked back the door of thepany. He walked forward aimlessly, as if he was walking towards an abyss. Father White called Stephenson Don, butStephenson Don did not answer it. Father White was very angry and desperate, because this was not the first time that his son-inw do not answer his phone. Why woulde to this? Back then, everyone thought that the marriage of hisdaughter and Stephenson from the Don n was a match made in heaven. Now, only several yearster, his daughter was given cold shoulder. Could this be retribution? Monica''s cell phone rang. She nced at it. It was Marshall. Only then did she remember that she promised to treat him a lunch. She quickly booked a table in a restaurant near thepany. It was over twelve o''clock. Marshall came Today, he was dressed formally with gentleman''s airs. "Monica, what''s wrong with your face?" As soon as Marshall sat down, he surveyed her and found that her left cheek was obviously slightly red and swollen. Monicaquickly reached out to cover her face andughed dryly, "I ... I have a toothache." Hearing this, Marshall couldn''t help but sigh, "Do you eat something would get you a toothache?" Monicadidn''t want him to worry about her, so she nodded and said, "Yes, Big Brother Marshall, what have you been busy with recently?" "I was busying with my work few days ago, and now I take a rest. How is Gabe?" Marshall couldn''t help but ask. He really cared about that little fellow.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "He''s fine." Monicalooked at him gratefully. "Monica, I can tell that Stinson treats you well. Are you happy now?" Marshall also saw the report this morning. To tell the truth, he felt sour in his heart. He felt a little ufortable, but he had no choice but to ept it. "Yes, he is good to me." Monicatook a ss of water and took a sip. Because she knew what Marshall was thinking about, and Monicawas afraid that she would hurt him. "That''s good. He is more suitable for you than me. Monica, I''ve thought about it carefully. I want to be Gabe''s godfather. Don''t worry. I won''t ruin your rtionship. I just hope... I hope I have a chance to take care of you." On the way here, Marshall thought for a while. At first, he had sympathy for Monica, for she brought up a son alone. Later, he slowly fell in love with her personality and her positive attitude towards life. Since at the very first he only wanted to be take care of her as a friend when they first met and she had the child, then he can do the same also in the future. "Big Brother Scott, are you serious?" Monica''s beautiful eyes were glistened with shock. "It''s true. Go back and ask Stinson if he agrees or not. I hope that no matter where the end of the worldl will go, I can ce my trust to someone during the New Year holidays. I want to Gabe could be the receiver of my gifts." Marshall was quite tactful. He asked for the child''s real father''s ent when he wanted to be Gabe''s Godfather. "He will definitely agree." Monicasmiled and nodded. "That''s not definite. He guard against me as his love rival. He thinks that I''m just trying to get close to you." Marshall actually had some intentions. Alright, he intentionally made Stinson unhappy. After all, it was Stinson who snatch away the woman he liked. Chapter 1933 Chapter 1933 Monicawas amused by Marshall''s expression, but her smile was still tinged with touching. She poured half a ss of red wine for Marshall and handed it to him, "Big Brother Scott, I owe you too much, but don''t worry, I remember everything in my heart. If I can be any help of you, please be free to ask and I will try my best to help you." "Really? Then I''m begging you to find a girlfriend for me. Can you help me?" Marshall held the wine ss and took a sip gracefully. "Ah?" Marshall''s request was out of Monica''s expectation. She was stunned. Marshall pursed his lips and smiled, "I''m just kidding you. For the time being, I have my career to tend to. I don''t want to find a girlfriend for at least two to three years, unless I can find someone as gentle and sensible as you." Monicablushed because of Marshal''s praise. She was only gentle and sensible to her friends, but she couldn''t behave the same to Stinson. Indeed, the closer they are, the more snappish Monica would be. Was this the exclusive nature of all lovers? "I hope you could encounter your true love as soon as possible." Monicacould only offer her blessings. Marshall sighed and said, "We can''t be together for many reasons. My next love would be once in a moon. Forget it. As for this, I still don''t have much hope." Monicforted him, "Don''t lose heart. Maybe you''ll meet your love tonight." Marshall''s handsome face was slightly filled with shock, "Monica, don''t curse me. I still want to enjoy a few more years of being single." Monicasmiled speechlessly. Marshall still had such a casual temperament. She didn''t know what kind of girl could catch his eyes. "I''m going to the bathroom." Seeing that the dishes hadn''t been served yet, Marshall stood up and walked to the bathroom. He had just walked to a corner when a woman pounced on him in a daze. Marshall instinctively reached out to catch the girl, and then the girl suddenly took advantage of the situation and hid behind him. She tightly grabbed his clothes and anxiously pleaded, "Help me, there''s a bastard looking for me." Marshall turned around and looked behind him. He saw a girl whose face was so red from drinking and she couldn''t even stand firmly. He frowned and saw a ferocious man rushing out of a private room. The man found the girl hiding behind Marshall at a nce. He rushed over and dragged her back to the private room. "Sir, who is she to you?" Marshall was tall andrge, blocking the girl behind him from being captured.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "I''m his boyfriend. Don''t meddle in other people''s affairs. Hurry up and get out of the way." The man''s impatient tone was obvious. "He''s not." The girl behind him was so frightened that she wanted to cry, and she denied it with all her might. "Hah, you want to leave so easily after taking my money? Don''t borrow money from me if you have the guts. If you borrow money and don''t pay it back, it''s easy for you to provoke me." The middle-aged man''s expression was even more fierce and mocking. "I... I didn''t say I wouldn''t return it. I''ll return it to you tomorrow." The girl was so scared that she trembled. Obviously, she had never experienced such a terrible thing since her childhood. Her pretty face was snow white, and her two small hands were tightly grabbing onto Marshall''s back clothes. Marshall''s handsome face was also a little stiff. He didn''t expect that he would encounter such a thing on his way to the bathroom. To be honest, he didn''t really want to meddle in other people''s affairs. "Miss, did you really borrow his money?" Marshall immediately asked the frightened girl behind him. "Yes." Behind him came a kitten-like and trembling voice. "How much did you lend him?" Marshall really couldn''t throw this drunken girl to the man who looked like a bad guy, so he had to meddle in this matter. "It was 800 thousand CNM." The girl said anxiously. Marshall''s handsome eyes were slightly contained shock. Eight hundred thousand was not much for him, but it was also quite a lot. The working ss was unable to bear the burden. "Sir, please save me. I can''t be captured by him. He will sell me." The girl behind him was scared out of her wits, as if she was going to faint at any moment. The middle-aged man sneered, "Are you going to pay for her?" "You want to sell her?" Marshall''s face was ashen. "That''s right, there''s a boss inside who is willing to help her pay back the money. He''s quite satisfied with her." The middle-aged man extended his thumb and pointed at thepartment behind him with acent expression. "No... no, don''t let me in." The girl behind him cried and shook her head, tightening her grip on his clothes. Marshall wanted to call the police with his phone, but it was only reasonable that the girl should pay her debt. The police could solve her present problem once, but they can''t help her all the time. She still had to suffer a tragic fate of being sold. "Sir, help me. I will definitely pay you the money back tomorrow. I swear, this is my ID card." The girl behind Marshall seemed to see it through that he was in a dilemma. She immediately seized this one chance to save her life and hurriedly opened her bag. She took out her D card and handed it to Marshall. Marshall was in a dilemma. He nced at Monicawho was not far away. Then Marshall only reached into his pocket. He took out a banknote and signed 800,000 CNM to the man, "I paid it back for her. Don''t ask her trouble again ??? Otherwise, I would have called the police." "Hah. It''s a good thing to see the hero came to the beauty''s rescue. Alright, you can take her away. What a misfortune." The man cursed as he took the banknote and turned away. Marshall turned around and looked at the trembling girl behind him. "Come to mypany tomorrow. I happen to be short of hands. Pay your debt by your work." "Alright, give me the address. I''ll definitelye to find you tomorrow." The girl''s eyes were filled with gratitude. Marshall took her ID card and looked at it, "Susie Grant?" The girl nodded forcefully, "This ID card is real. I won''t lie to you." Marshall''s eyes focused on her face for two seconds. This ID card was indeed hers. The face on the ID card was quite pretty. "I see. You should leave here quickly. Don''t let them catch you again." After Marshall finished speaking, he went straight to the bathroom. Susie stumbled out of the door. Marshall put his ID card in his wallet and went back to the dining table. Seeing the dishes on the table, Monicaasked him curiously, "Why you leave for so long time? Is everything alright?" Marshall didn''t want to bother Monica with what happened just now, so he shook his head and said, "It''s fine, let''s eat." Monicaand Marshall returned to thepany after dinner. As soon as they arrived at thepany''s entrance, Monica saw a familiar figure. Monica''s eyes lit up with joy and she quickly walked over, "Susie?" Susie suddenly turned around and saw Monica. She quickly ran towards Monica. "Susie, what''s wrong with you? Why is your face so red?" Monicaanxiously supported her and saw that something was wrong with her. "Monica ... can you lend me some money? I need it urgently." Susie grabbed her arm with a face full of shame and asked. "How much do you want? I''ll lend it to you." Of course, Monicawould not stand by. Besides, she also had some extra money now. "I want to borrow... 500,000 CNM from you." Susie bit her lips and said unhappily. "Alright, I''ll transfer it to youter. Is 500,000 enough?" Monica asked gently. "That''s enough, Monica, why you didn''t ask me the reason?" Susie spoke self-deprecatingly. "Everyone has their own difficulties. You must have encountered something." Monicasmiled and shook her head. "It was embarrassing to tell you. I want to keep it to myself first. Could I pay your money backter?" Susie bit her lips and asked tentatively. "Mm, you can return the money when you have the money. There''s no hurry." Monicanodded. In the end, she took Susie to her office to have a rest. It seems that Susie was drunk, so Monica would worry about Susie if Susie left alone. Chapter 1934 Chapter 1934 Susiehad a deep sleep in Monica''s office. Monicawent to the meeting. Susie''s phone rang and she woke up abruptly. She took out her phone and looked at it. Her beautiful face was distorted with pain. Then, she wrote a note on Monica''s desk and quickly left. Monicareturned to the office with two cups of coffee in her hand. Seeing that the sofa was empty, she was stunned for a second. Monica was about to get her phone when she noticed the note on the table. Monica sighed lightly. Actually, she had called Susie several times to go out with her, but Susie always excused that she had no time, so they didn''t meet until now. Monicahad already transferred the money to Susie ount. She hoped that Suciecould quickly ovee her current difficulties. In a blink of time, the day of the designpetition was around corner. Monicawas still very nervous. After all, the judges this time were all experienced big shots, and they are acute. Monica was really afraid that she would be overconfident. Early in the morning, Monicahad already arrived at thepetition venue. She saw several executives of thepany in front of the tform. After greeting them, she went backstage to prepare for thepetition. As soon as she entered, Monicaheard a piercing voice, "Oh, this is the senior designer that Karan hired from abroad? She is so young, and I doubt whether she has any real talent or not." Monicaraised her eyebrows and saw that the woman who spoke and Monica recognized her. Her name was Grace and she was also a designer in the field. Monicawas here topete, not quarrel with others, so Monica decided to ignore her sarcasm and only orderedto have the models in the team try on clothes. "Monica, don''t you know me?" Being ignored, Grace''s face sank. She directly stopped Monicaand spoke in an even more aggressive tone. Grace had just seen the designs of Karan Company. She was very proud because there were two pieces of clothing that did not differ much from the design drafts that Taylor White had given herst time. If Monica has that dress appear on the stageter, she would probably lose all face. Taylor White had arranged a surprise for her today. "Grace, if you want to quarrel with me, you can choose another day. I have no time to pay attention to you today." Monica still was good-natured, but she replied coldly. "Quarrelling? Now you know I am here to quarrel with you? In just a few months, you''ve stolen nearly a hundred of my clients. Monica, don''t becent. You''ll be done soon." Grace gritted her teeth in hatred, finally venting her dissatisfaction. "Grace, in the field, our ability has the final say. What''s the point of shouting here? If you have the ability, tell the reporters and let everyone see your defeated face." "What did you say? Who is the loser?" Grace immediately became fierce, and the people of herpany immediately ran over to join the scolding fight. Monica thought this was very embarrassing to make things out of control. Besides, thepetition was about to start in half an hour. Monica still had a lot of things to prepare. "Alright, don''t argue with her. Work is important." Monicapulled her team away, while Grace''s group was fault-finding with mock. "Manager White, what are you afraid of them for? You are the future Wayne n''s Young Madam. Who is she? How could she be your opponent?" Someone beside her was angry and thought it was unfair. Monicasighed andughed, "Of course I''m angry about being scolded for no reason. Who can stand it? But we have something more important to do now. If we miss the match, then we will really lose." Grace''s scolding battle made her herself feel much happier. Monicadid not dare to quarrel with her and she only thought that Monica was weak- minded. Taylor White did note to the scene, but she found two female celebrities to support the scene. The clothes that the female celebrities wore were precisely the pleasant surprise that she had prepared for Monica. The two female celebrities had juste in with coats, so the dress on them went unnoticed. Thepetition was held as scheduled. Four brands participated in thepetition. Nearly sixty sets of clothes took turns to show on the arena. Lights flickered, and the models walked steadily. Their styles were different. It was indeed a rare Visual feast that caused people to cheer repeatedly. Monicasaw the brand owned by the Wayne n. The female boss who led them to participate in thepetition looked at Monica. When Monicaraised her eyes to look at her, she nodded in a friendly manner. Monicawas stunned for a moment, and then smiled and greeted her. It seemed that Stinson did a good job and cleared the tricky opponents for her. On the tform, models followed the rocking rhythm and yed with their best performance. The first round showed Grace''s team. She brought more than 20 new clothes. When the model had already left, the host invited Grace onto the stage. Grace smiled and generously stood on the stage to introduce her designing inspiration. She was filled with confidence. Round after round ofpetitions were arranged in this way, and the designers came up to the stage to deliver speeches.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. As soon as the Wayne brand finished their show, it was Monica''s turn. Monica''s nervous palms were sweating. She stood behind the curtain and stared at the stage. At this moment, the two female celebrities who were still wearing coats suddenly took off their coats. The clothes they were wearing collided with the styles of the two models on the stage. At first, no one noticed. When Monicacame up to the stage as a representative to deliver a speech, Grace suddenly walked out with a mocking look on her face. on her face. Without saying a word, she grabbed the host''s microphone and said, "Monica, you just said that these works are yourtest designs, and you even said a lot of nonsense about how you found your source of inspiration. Then look to your left. I think I saw someone have the dress of simr designing with you." Monicawas about to get angry, but after hearing Grace''s words, she instinctively turned to look to the left. At the same time, almost everyone''s eyes were fixed on the two female stars. The two female celebrities had already made their way through. However, at this moment, they pretended to be panicked, but they still stood up from their seats, allowing more people to appreciate the two brilliant dresses they were wearing. "What''s going on?" Monica was shocked as she muttered in disbelief. The judges on the scene, as well as some people from the field who came to see the show, all lost their jaws in shock. Indeed, their styles were the same, and even the patterns were somewhat simr. Could it be that this was giarism? Seeing that everyone was stunned, Grace sneered proudly, "Monica, open your eyes and see it clearly. The clothes on those twodies are exactly the same as your previous works. How do you exin them?" Monica''s mind was in a state of chaos. She did not expect such a thing would happen. Chapter 1935 Chapter 1935 It became a little chaotic, but everyone''s eyes were fixed on the speechless Monica as Grace provoked. At the beginning of thispetition, the designers were introduced as talented and brilliant, so the audience was full of expectation for the show. However, there appears the same designing as Monica''s in her face, which through a discard among people. "Monica, exin it." Grace was enrapt with joy when she sawMonica''s panicked expression. If there weren''t so many guests and reporters at the scene, she would haveughed heartily. Monicalooked at Elijaah. Elijaah frowned with his questioning eyes. Monicabit her lip and she was lost, so she could only bravely followed the interrogation. "These works were conceived by me two years ago. I am very sure that there is no giarism. As for why there appears the same dress now, I will definitely investigate it clearly and give everyone an exnation." "Hah, you are really good at arguing. The evidence is before our eyes. Are you still suspecting that''s someone''s plotting? Monica, you have to be a man of conscience. Do you think the audience is idiot? I seriously suspect that you have run out of talent and giarized other people''s works." Grace would not let Monicaoff the hook, so she started to provoke the thing, intending to make Monica unable to get off the stage. Monicawas not stupid. She could already see that Grace was targeting her. On the basis of the certainty that she did not do the giarism, Monica concluded calmly that her work was disclosed to herponents beforehand. The host was also a little dumbfounded. It was because giarism was an importantissue in the design world. Moreover, today''s show was broadcast live on the arena today. Today''s incident really can''te to a good end. When Elijaah saw Monicabeing reprimanded and was speechless. He went straight to the stage, took the microphone in Monica''s hand and said with smile, "As the head of Karan International, I choose to trust my employees. She is a virtuous and talented person. As for today''s incident, I personally prefer to believe that someone manipted this. After all, this is apetition and maybe could the insiders spell out the functioning of apetition and I will let it go. However, somepetitions are benign, but we still can''t deny that there will be maniption. Ourpany announced its withdrawal from thispetition. However, we will have a thorough investigation of today''s matter." As the leader of thepany, Elijaah stood on the stage to exin, which released much pressure off Monica. This really made many people reconsider this matter. The mocking and jeering among audience was fading. Monicalooked at Elijaah gratefully. Elijaah patted her shoulder and said, "Let''s go back." "Sorry, President Boothe, it was my mistake." Monicafelt extremely guilty and her eyes were a little red. "I believe you. You definitely won''t giarize it." Elijaah said with certainty. Even if Monicawas unwilling, she could only choose to withdraw from thepetition. Everyone from Karan International left. Grace was full of pride, and she could finally breathe a sigh of relief. She finally made Monica became infamous in public. Taylor Whitewho had watched the live broadcast the entire time also proudly raised her mouth. Monicashould have learned her lesson this time. The show resumed after a few minutes'' pause. Monicasat in the car, covered her face with both hands and forcefully held back her tears. At this moment, her phone rang. When she saw Stinson''s name on her phone, she suddenly felt extremely wronged even if she was pretending to be brave. As she wiped away her tears, she pressed her phone and put it to her ear. "Where are you? Are you alright?" Stinson didn''t ask anything, and he just wanted tofort her gently. "You know everything? It''s too embarrassing. Monicabit her lips. Just now, she went nk when she was on the stage. Being dedicating in this field for so many years, she hadn''t encountered such a difficult situation. She had always been full of confidence, but today, this kind of blow made her somewhat discouraged. "It''s not embarrassing at all. There is viciouspetition in every industry. Since there is someone behind the curtain, I will definitely find out for you. Stop crying ande to me." Stinson''s extreme gentleforting voice gave Monica tremendous courage. "I really didn''t giarize. I... I don''t know how this happened." Monicastill felt very ufortable and wanted to exin. "I know. Come to mypany. I''ll wait for you at the door." Stinsonforted her softly and hung up the phone. He was afraid that she would refuse, so he would not give her a chance to speak again. Monicafelt better in her heart. Just now, the mixed aggrieved feelings which smothered her now dispelled. Even if she lost the match, she still seemed to have won something. It was a man''s love and care, which could warm her heart more than anything else. Monicaapologized to Elijaah again. She had messed up the matter and felt very guilty. Elijaah trusted her. Furthermore, Monicadidn''t need to cken herself, so this must be someone scheming against her. Monicaalso hated the person who stole her blueprints. She would definitely find her.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Monicatook thepany car and drove towards Wayne''s headquarters. At this moment, Taylor White was proudly dancing in her room when she suddenly heard her phone ring. She walked over and took a look. It was Stephenson Don, and her good mood instantly vanished. If they were on good terms, she would definitely use the softest voice to talk to him, and she would even act coquettish. But at this moment, Taylor White had already treated him as a heartless man. "What''s wrong?" Taylor White asked in a cold voice. "Taylor White, did you do something to Monica?" Stephenson Don asked her directly. "Stephenson Don, what do you mean?" Taylor White''s expression changed drastically. She shouted at her phone sharply, "You are also keeping your eyeson herpetition, right? Stephenson Don, I really didn''t expect you to be so boring. You are a dignified man. In the past, you even pushed me off when I asked you to buy clothes. Now you actually care about her fashion showpetition?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Don''t change the subject. I just want to ask you if you did this." Stephenson Don questioned her with a cold face. "Why do you suspect me? What did I do wrong? Do you think of me like this?" Taylor White copsed again. Although she did it, she felt that her husband shouldn''t have questioned her immediately. "I don''t doubt you. I just know you too well." Stephenson Don sneered, "I know what kind of person you are, so I don''t think it''s strange for you to do such a thing." "Stephenson Don, in your eyes, I have always been a bad woman, right? So that''s what you think of me. Are you going to tell me that you didn''t love me from the very beginning?What you always have feelings is your first love, Monica? You already knew thatl am bad. What''s on your mind was my family background, you bastard?" Taylor White roared angrily, and she was filled with resentment. Chapter 1936 Chapter 1936 Taylor White smashed her phone onto the ground fiercely. The phone shattered into two halves. At this moment, her heart was like dead ember. Even thest remaining hope in her heartwas extinguished. Taylor White stared at the broken cell phone with a face full of resentment. She covered her face and fell painfully on the floor. Could it be that the happiness she had obtained was destined to notst long? "I don''t believe it. I''m unwilling. Stephenson Don and Monica, you all bully me." Taylor White was filled with grievances. She could not see her own mistakes. She felt that love was no respecter of the range of appearance. Her ability to snatch the man over meant that she had the right to be happy. Stephenson Don''s phone was hung up, and he was furious as he fiercely swept the documents on the table. "I must have been blind." Stephenson Don clenched his fists and gritted his teeth to mock himself. Actually, he was almost certain that this matter had something to do with Taylor White. This woman had a lot of thoughts. As soon as Monicareturned to China, she had her eyes on Monica. Stephenson didn''t know when she had the trap to make a fool of Monicain public. Taylor must be very proud. If Stephenson Don regretted his decision earlier, at this moment, he wished he could quickly divorce Taylor White. Even if he lived alone in the future, it would be better than letting a poisonous snake by his side. Monicatook thepany car and arrived at Wayne''s headquarters. At the entrance of the hall, a figure leanedzily against the thick white pirs. It was Stinson who had already gone downstairs to wait. His lowered his eyes, and he would asionally look up at the passing cars. Monica''s dumbfounded expression and her helpless eyes stungStinson''s heart. He suddenly realized that he was reluctant to look at her panicked and helpless appearance. The door of the business car opened. Monicasaid goodbye to her colleagues. The car drove past her. She raised her eyes and looked at the man opposite her. Monica''s breathing quickened slightly. She hurriedly walked over. Stinson''s deep eyes focused on her face and asked in a low voice, "Are you feeling better?" Monicabit her lips and nodded, "Much better. My boss trusted me and gave me greatfort." "Is that so?" Stinson raised his eyebrows and said in a sour tone, "Is hisfort the best for you? Is that right?" At this moment, Monica''s heart was in a mess. She did not recognize his jealousy. She only nodded seriously, "Of course, he trusts me. It really touches me." "What about me? I believe in you, too. Are you touched?" Stinson didn''t want to conceal his feelings anymore and was eager to get her approval. Monicastared at him nkly. Then, she pursed her lips and smiled, "I am not only touched, I am also in love." Stinson did not expect that she would dare to say such provocative words. His heart palpitated and he immediately walked over and held her hand. "Let''s go and have a seat in my office." Monicasilently followed him to his office. Monica calmed down as she took two sips of water. Stinson saw that she had regained her calm, so he asked, "Do you have anyone you suspect?" "There are only a few people who hate me, but you have to be sure which one. Without evidence, you can''t just have random guesses." Monicasighed. Although she had suspect figures, there was no evidence. "What''s the name of the woman who attacked you on the stage? Starting from her, you are certain to find truth," Stinson took the remote control and directly turned on the TV. He searched for the channel. At this moment, thepetition was nearing its end. Grace and the person in charge of the Wayne n stood on the stage to receive the award. Wayne n won the championship and Grace took the second ce. "Her name is Grace. She can be considered apetitor to my peers. I have never seen her before, but I have heard of her name. Today, she is obviously targeting me." Monicastared at the screen and frowned. "Alright, let''s start with her." Stinson was a decisive man. He believed in the truth that people were live to learn to solve the problems that life throws at them. And he had practiced how to solve problemol.ne under the guidance of his father ever since he was young. He was now considered to be at the peak of perfection to deal with matters. He definitely was resolute in his dealing. Monicawas stunned for a moment, "How should we investigate? She definitely won''t cooperate." "I have no intention of getting her to cooperate." Stinson sneered as a cold light shed in his eyes, "There are many ways to make someone tell the truth." "You''re not... going to force her, are you?" There was no such thing in Monica''s world view, so she was a little worried. "If you don''t want me to wring the truth from her with force, I can throw money at her. Money can blind people, and it can also make people recognize reality." Stinson shrugged his shoulders, and his handsome face was charming. Monica trembled. Just now, Stinson wicked smile inexplicably touched her heart. She subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva and took another swift sip of warm water, which relieved the sudden lust in her body. "Thank you for helping me. I''m afraid I don''t know what to do on my own." Monicaalso knew a fact. Although she had talent, she was still powerless in solving many things. She needed him. Yeah, she needs him. She can''t leave him at any time. Stinson gently walked in front of her and leaned over slightly. His slender arms trapped her between the sofa and him. The strong hormonal aura on the man almost made Monicalose her senses. Her breathing was slightly chaotic and her beautiful eyes shed, but she was still attracted by his handsome face. "Monica, the way you looked at me just now ... seems to be confessing to me." Stinson was a man with exquisite emotions. He was good at observing and epting things. His thin lips rose, and his low voice carried a seductive magic. Monica''s thoughts were actually seen through by him. Did the way she looked at him reveal anything?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Her snow-white skin was like a spring peach blossom which in its full time. Monicawas so embarrassed that she felt ashamed of self. Her hands clenched tightly on the cup, and she could not suppress her trembling voice and said, "I do grow love you and I enjoy the protection you give me all the more. It makes me feel very safe." Stinson did not expect that she would dare to confess to him. He was slightly stunned and was obviously surprised. "You can trust me. I won''t do any harm to you." Stinson replied seriously. Monicanodded nkly, "Of course, I believe in you, but I''m afraid ... I''m afraid that if we get married in the future, you would discover that I''m actually an ordinary woman and get tired of me." "It is said that love make one feel inferior. Maybe it''s true. I don''t think you need to worry about that at all. I''m not confident either. I''m rich and good-looking, but if I really fall in love with someone, I''m afraid that she will see my shorings. I know handsome and wealthy men are more likely to be questioned. There are some men who are average-looking, but their charm is also worth appreciating by women. Don''t think such meaningless thing in the future. The most important thing in love is to recognize each other and be the best self." Stinson stretched out to brushed Monica''s hair aside her ears. He lowered his head and kissed Monica''s forehead, which is a positive answer Stinson gave Monica. The hand on the cup was slowly loosened. In the next second, she had the courage for no reason hooked the man''s neckwith her hands. She took the initiative to kiss Stinson''s thin lips with a bit of dominance. Chapter 1937 Chapter 1937 Stinson''s eyes widened in disbelief, but the lips on his mouth were truly sweet. Monicadidn''t dare to be too presumptuous. She only touched it for a few seconds before she let go of her hand. Her shy ears were red. Her beautiful eyes with long eyshes blinked non-stop as a child who had made a mistake. "I... I should go. I have to go back to the Duke... Oh!" Monica''s lowered face was held up by a pair of hands. In the next second, the man deepened the kiss that she had just initiated. Monicadidn''t have time to exchange breaths, and her beautiful eyes trembled slightly. She finally closed her eyes and immersed herself in enjoying the kiss. It wasn''t until the phone on the desk rang that they were interrupted. Monica pushed him away powerlessly and said in a hurry, "You ... you should do your work. I''ll go first." Stinson was slightly annoyed. He stared at thendline phone on the table with his eyes filled with displeasure. He adjusted his breath and looked at the beautiful figure of the fleeing Monica. He was happy and also felt empty in his heart. Monicaescaped from the office. She was still unable to calm down. She leaned against the elevator wall and closed her eyes. She felt that she had really sunk into the love pit and could no longer escape from it. Grace was a little unhappy, because she only did not get the first ce. However, her n seeded. She sat on the sofa, as her fingers poking the medal beside her. She took out her phone and gave Taylor White a call. She thought that Taylor White would definitely be very happy with what she did, but she only received a sinister female voice from the other end of the phone, "Grace, I''ll give you a sum of money now. Go abroad immediately and don''t let anyone find you." Grace stiffened and suddenly stood up, "Why? I just won the prize ..." "Which one is important, your life or your reputation?" Taylor White sneered. "What does this have to do with my life? Taylor White, what are you doing? I helped you defeat Monica. Why are you unhappy?" Grace was very angry and felt that she had been tricked. "Grace, you can''t me me. If you don''t have any greed in your heart, will you be used by me? In the end, it was you who stepped on my boat. Now, the boat is going to capsize. Don''t you want to escape?" Taylor White sneered repeatedly. Actually, when she set the n, she didn''t care about the consequences. However, it wasn''t until Stephenson Don called that Taylor White realized how stupid she had done. "Taylor White, why are you trying to do my harm? I helped you out of kindness, but you want my life?" At this moment, Grace''s was in full terror. "I''m not the one who wants your life. Do you know that Stinson will take your life? Monicais the apple in his eyes now. Will he let you get away?" Taylor Whiteruthlessly analyzed the reality to her. "Wayne ... Stinson? Didn''t you say before that he did not really like Monica?" At this moment, Grace panicked as the dog with drooping tail. She really didn''t expect things to turn out this way. "You should out of his sight, don''t let him find you. Don''t sell me out andgive me a week and I will definitely let you return safely. This week, I will make Monicalose her reputation and Stinson abandon herpletely. Grace, I need your cooperation. This is the only way we can save ourselves." Although Taylor White was afraid now, things had already developed to this point. She was unwilling to give up just like that. She still wanted to have herst gamble again. "Tell me what you want to do. Don''t hide it from me. I''ll consider whether I should help you again." Grace was also a shrewd woman. Although she was afraid, yet if there is a way for her self-saving, she would leap at it. However, when Taylor White told her next n and Grace was shocked again. Monicahad a son who she had from another man. Taylor White wanted the whole country to know that she had promiscuous sex with another man. "Are you sure this method is feasible?" Gracehas no faith in Taylor now.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Don''t worry, I''ve already found all the actors. Next, it''s time for a good show. After the trouble you made for her, Monicahas already been known in front of the camera. Next, I''ll find a man to record a video to let everyone know more about her character. What face does she have temarry into the Wayne family?" The more Taylor White thought about it, the morecent she became. She felt that this n must be perfect. "Alright, I''ll trust you one more time. I''m leaving now. Give me two million for living expenses." Grace immediately made a request. "I''ll give you one million in cash. You go downstairs now, and I''ll have someone deliver it." Taylor White didn''t want to transfer money to her now, afraid of leaving any trace of evidence. "You just give me one million? That''s too little. It''s not enough for me to buy two bags." Grace said angrily. "epted it or not. That''s all." Taylor White did not want to be generous and hung up the phone. Grace''s face turned red with anger, but at this point, she had no other choice but to throw down the trophy and hurry home. Taylor White also sent someone to send her cash, and then she made another phone call. A man picked up the phone. Taylor White immediately asked, "Hurry up and record the video and then send it to me. Remember, you must tell me what happened between you and Monicaabroad clearly. Furthermore, you must admit that the child is yours." "Don''t worry, I''m a born actor." The man''s face was filled with confidence. When Monicareturned to thepany, the entirepany was in dead silence. Obviously, they all had doubts about her. The people who were dissatisfied with her earlier were mocking her loudly now. Monica was very ashamed of herself because she mess things up this time. However, she can''t be thrown under the bus just like this, and everything need to be investigated. Monicafirst went to see Elijaah and then check thepany''s monitors. Monicastood in front of the monitors and checked who ever entered her room in recent times. Obviously, there were quite a few people. Suddenly, Monicasaw Taylor Whitewalk out of her office who held her phone tightly with panic expression on her face. Taylor looked left and right before leaving quickly. Only then did Monicaremember that that day when Taylor did not quarrel with her but sat in in her office for a while and left directly. "It''s her?" Monicawas certain that Taylor White had left so hastily that day for some reason. "Monica, isn''t this your cousin?" Elijaah also saw the monitor and asked with a frown. "Yes, she is my cousin, but she also hates me to the bone. President Boothe, I suspect her. My designing draft was on my desk that day, and she was the most suspicious. I have to call her and confront her." e Monica''s pretty face was full of anger. She turned around and went back to the office. She intended to call Taylor White. Chapter 1938 Chapter 1938 Monica found her phone and nned to call Taylor when she returned to her office. However, she suddenly paused for a few seconds. Stinsonhad already promised to help her find the truth, so if she confronted Taylor in the phone, Taylor may be on the alert and what''s worse, she may destroy the evidence. Monica''s senses came back. She only gripped her phone tightly and the rage on her face was in evidence. The White n was too much of a bully. If Taylor White really manipted the incident on the show, Monica would never have her get away from payment. What''s more, the uncle who hasn''t meet Monica for so many years pped Monica when they reencountered. All of these disheartened Monica and tears surged up her eyes. Differentially, the warmth of the Wayne family draw people close, but the family Monica ever lived in plunged her into boundless sorrow and pain. Monicaheld back her tears. Suddenly, her phone rang. When she gave a nce at her phone, she was so scared that she almost threw her phone away. It was actually a call from her would-be mother-inw. Monica was so nervous that she was out of breath. Perhaps all the daughters-inw had an unknown feeling of unease towards their inw before their marriage. Monicawas also in the same mood. She was afraid that she was not good enough or disappointed her mother-inw. In the blink of an eye, Monicaquickly answered the phone and said in a gentle tone, "Auntie." Lily''s gentle voice came from the phone with concern, "I heard the incident on the show. Are you OK?" "Auntie, I am truly ashamed and embarrassed. It was my own fault." Monica has a heavy conscience. "Stinsonhad told me. He believes that you are wrongly used. Don''t worry. He will help you to investigate that matter. If there is a maniptor, don''t let her go." Though Lily was in advanced age, she was still as hateful as she was young. Lily believed that anyone whomits attempted crimes should bear the consequences. "Auntie, I am really appreciated your concern for me. I also believe that Stinson would definitely help me find out the truth. I also strive to work out the problem." Monicawas iparably grateful. Her hand that was holding the phone trembled endlessly. Just now, she was sad and self-pitying. Now, she was extremely happy to beforted by other''s care and understanding. "Alright, Gabe is fine with me. Don''t worry about him. Doe over to have dinner with us when you are free." Lily also has all faith about young men''s ability, so she does not mean to interfere in the matter. "Alright, I will." Monicaonly nodded and held back her tears. After hanging up the phone, Monicastill took a long time to calm down. She was blessed to have such considerate and thoughtful families. Stinsonsent someone to findGrace, but he didn''t expect the shocking news popping up on the Inte. During the live broadcast just now, the news about Monica''s giarism went viral. Thements in the Inte were filled with usations and mockery. However, now, the other news revealed her love affair with the Wayne n''s eldest young master. All of a sudden, shocking and bad news attacking Monica, the obscure woman, flooded the whole Inte, causing quite a stir in the society. All the youngdies and socialites clenched their teeth. They really want to root the woman out and make ruthless mocks about her. How can the woman with such vicious character is worthy of Stinson Wayne of the Wayne n? All swearing words were targeted at Monica. As for her boyfriend, Stinson, no one can give a word ofment. Women were always in disadvantage in a rtionship. However, it counts as a kind of pathetic thing that women like to find fault with their same gender. Monicadid not expect that she was so popr in two days. She was such a low-key person who was dedicated to her work. Who was desperate to ruin her by miring her in such mud of bad news? Taylor was the only and one suspect of Monica. Did Taylor White hate her because of Stephenson Don? It''s really too ridiculous. Monicafeels wronged. In these five years, she and Stephenson Don are strangers. They haven''t seen each other before and have broken all ties. Wasn''t she a qualified ex-girlfriend? She kept silence for five years. It was Stephenson came to find Monica, but Taylor White med and resented Monica. Monicawould never suffer such grievances again. She must stand up and resist. Her phone rang again. Monicasaw that it was Susie. She sighed lightly and answered the phone. "Monica, are you alright? I just heard the news that used you of giarizing." Susie was also very worry aboutMonica. "Susie, I''m fine. The matter is under investigation. Don''t worry about me." Monicforted her. "Monica, I can do nothingfor you. I have a new job now. I will definitely work hard to make money. I hope I can help you in the future." Susie was also very powerless. She was in a mess now and her friend was in hot water, but she can do nothing, so she only wanted to cry. "Don''t say such stupid things. Just take care of yourself. Do not work so hard. Your health is important. I don''tck money." Monicacouldn''t help but chuckle and continue to console Susie. "Mm, then I''ll go to work first." Susie had no choice but to hang up the phone. Susie had just reported at a modelingpany today and she wasMarshall''s assistant who takes care of his daily necessities. Marshall was currently working as a model and director of thepany, and he also had a partner. Thepany was currently thriving and had a bright future. "Monica, you are in the news again." Elijaah was gossipy. He was busying with the investigation about the incident of Monica''s giarism in the office when the news about Monica''s affair about a man popped in his eyes. The news was about a young man who made a video record. In the record, he held a picture of a boy who was a little simr to the man. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Monica was in fluster and sheProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. snatched her boss''s phone to have a good look. "Monica, listen carefully, where did you hide my son? I won''t forgethow we get along all day long abroad. And you said you''d love me forever. What a joke, Now that you''ve met a man who''s richer than me, you hid my son. Today, Iwould let everyone know who you are and how hypocrite you are. I warn you, if you remarry and hid my son, I promise I would make you regret it. All men in the world please open your eyes and do not deceived by her innocent and pure appearance. She is a greedy woman who can do everything to get money. She was with me for money. In the past, she crept on my bed and wanted to tter me with a son. However, when she ran out of my money, she abandoned me. You are a shameless bitch."The indignant expression on the man''s face makes his point quite persuasive. Chapter 1939 Chapter 1939 Elijaah stood beside Monica, and his face turned pale as he was worry about Monica. He knew that Monicahad a son, and he also ever concerned that Stinson would mind the existence of Monica''s son. Now, a man from nowhere imed he was the father of Monica''s son. Was he really the biological father of the child? "Hah!" Monica''s first response after watching the video was to cover her mouth andugh loudly. Actually, she wanted to raise her head andugh loudly, but she was afraid that she would scare Elijaah, so she justugh reservedly with her hand covered her mouth. Elijaah was still frightened by her reaction and looked at her with a perplexed expression. "Monica, are you alright?" "I... I''m fine, President Boothe. Thank you for telling me this news." Monicasuppressed herughter and thanked the boss. "No, Monica, your response really makes me worry about you." Monica was insane as Elijaah judged from all aspects. This was a sign that she was about to copse. Monicasmiled and asked him, "Do you think I''m mad tough? Actually, my son''s father is not the man. What the man in the video does was to discredit me." "Really? Are you really alright? Is this man not your son''s father?" Hearing this, Elijaah finally heaved a sigh of relief. "Really, he''s not. He''s just a liar." Monica''s beautiful eyes turned cold as she stared at that bastard who was talking nonsense in the video. He was courting death. "That''s good. Why don''t you contact the father of your child and ask him to rify everything for you. After all, the news is bad for your reputation." After finished severalforting words, Elijaah left. Monicawas just about to talk about this matter to Stinson, but she didn''t expect that Stinson''s was well-informed. He called Monica first. "There''s a bastard iming to be Gabe''s biological father. How do you exin it?" Stinson''s voice was filled with jealousy. Although he knew that this was impossible, he couldn''t help but be angry when he heard other men say that he had something to do with Monica. "How can I exin? Who was the father of Gabe? Didn''t you verify it? Stinson, are you suspecting me?" Monicawas also wronged enough. At this moment, she really couldn''t suffer the slightest bit of doubt. She had suffered enough anger today, and she was about to explode with anger. "So... you have nothing to do with him?" Stinson recognized the strong dissatisfaction in her voice. His arrogance weakened and his voice lowered. "I don''t know him at all. It''s obvious that someone is deliberately throwing dirt on me. Stinson, as the father of the child, what should you do next?" Monicacould not suppress the anger and her rage was about to erupt. She really wanted to know who was so hatefully and repeatedly smeared her. "I will prove it in the same way. Don''t be angry. Wait for me for a moment and hang up the phone first." Stinson''s tone was coaxing, because he knew that she was really innocent and aggrieved today. "Fine." Monicafinally trusted him. The Inte was inmotion. The vicious attacks almost drowned Monica. Even her colleagues in the office looked at her with strange eyes. Not to mention, the frequency she was mentioned on the inte. Almost everyone was condemning her for being irresponsible. Taylor Whiteughed wildly as she watched the good show she had directed. She really wanted to p hands to celebrate for herself. Now that Monica''s reputation had been ruined, she wanted to see if Stinson would still want Monica. What a terrible Cmity in Monica''s life. Taylor White''s phone rang again. She covered her ears and didn''t want to hear it. Her face was slightly twisted. She knew that it wasStephenson Donwho wanted to question her again. Even now, did Stephenson protect Monica, that little bitch now? It''s toote. If Stephenson Don really loves Monica, he shouldn''t have flirted with Taylor. Taylor would let the unfaithful Stephenson see how vengeful a woman could be. The man who recorded the video for Taylor received a generous reward of two million CHM in cash. The man happily danced on the spot. The woman from wealthy family was so generous. Such a sum of money gave him without blinking of her eyes. Just as he was happily counting his money on the sofa, another video suddenly appeared next to the video the man uploaded just now. This newly- recorded video''s shooting technique is far better than his. More than that, the man in the video was also stunning. He wore a el business suit with spacious French window as the background. His facial features were even clear and handsome under the bright light. This man was called Stinson. In this city, anyone with sense could recognize his face. He was the Leader of the Wayne n. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The money that the man was counting on suddenly was not good for him. One banknote slipped from his fingers. He felt the chill crept on his spine. In the video, Stinson''s gaze was firmContent provided by N?velDrama.Org. and he was calm. He sped his hands in front of the camera and pondered for two seconds. Then, he raised a photo up. In the photo, he held a boy in his arms and a cute woman leaned against him. The photo''s background was the garden of a vi. The warmth and happiness showed by the photo make people jealous. "There was a bastard who imed my son. I think it''s ridiculous. Open your eyes and see it clearly. This child looks like me, because he is my son. Listen! I''ll give you an address ande to me. I wanted to know why you would cken my child''s mother. You cane here to give an exnation. If you don''te by 3 p.m., we''ll see you in court." Below the video appeared an exact address. It was the lobby of the Wayne n headquarters. The man who had been counting the money happily just now felt that he was going to have a heart attack. He covered his chest. Now he had a problem in breathing and his face was deathly pale, and cold sweat oozed out from his back. Heavens, he''s in trouble. He offended a powerful person. The man took out his phone and quickly called Taylor White. Taylor White hadn''t seen this video yet, and she was still lost in her own world. She felt that her n was iparably sessful. "Didn''t I tell you? Do not call me. Didn''t I give you the money?" Taylor White''s impatient voice rang out. "Mrs. Don, something bad has happened. Monica''s son''s father...tries to find me." The man''s voice was trembling, and his face was filled with panic. "It can''t be?" Taylor White said with a disapproving expression, "This is definitely Monica''s countermeasure. Don''t be panic. I will check who was Monica''s helper?" "Mrs. Don,I wash my hands off this matter. I can''t help you this time. I have to give an apology first." After the man finished, he hung up the phone and decided to quit. Taylor White typed a few words on theputer with her fingers. Suddenly, her eyes widened in disbelief. Chapter 1940 Chapter 1940 Taylor White was dumbfounded. She sat stiffly on a chair like a stature and stared at theputer screen. Finally, the video ended with a man. Though the image was not clear, yet the man in the video was terrifying and intimidating. Taylor was still trembling after watched the video. Taylor White shook her head and muttered, "Stinson, Monica''s son is his? No ... this must be a joke. How could Monicagive birth to his child? Five years ago, they didn''t know each other at all." Taylor White shook her head and couldn''t ept this fact at all. She felt like someone was ying a prank on her. After a few seconds of daze, she quickly rushed over, grabbed her phone, and quickly dialed the phone. "You can''t go to Stinson. I''ll give you money. I''ll give you a lot of money. Go abroad quickly and don''t let anyone find you. Did you hear that? Stinson won''t let you off easily." Taylor White still made herst struggle before the final endes to her. Although she had lost this time, she did not want to gamble on her everything. She still wanted to retrieve it. "Mrs. Don, it''s useless even if you give money to me.Stinson won''t let me have time to spend the money. I promised to cooperate with you indeed. To be honest, I did it for money, but if the child''s father weren''t Stinson, I would leave with money. However, if Stinson said was true, it seems to me that anywhere is dangerous. The man seemed to have calmed down. It seems that he had decided to surrender. "You bastard, how could you betray me? You men are all scum and unreliable. I was too stupid to believe your words." Taylor White shouted angrily at this moment, and her words were filled with resentment. "Mrs. Don, we should be on par with each other. If you hadn''t the intention to plot against others, you wouldn''t have ended up like this. We both deserve it." After the man finished speaking, he hung the phone. Taylor White was awakened by the man''s scolding. She immediately burst into tears andughed madly, "I deserve it? That''s what I got after so many years'' efforts? At this moment, the door was pushed open and Stephenson Don walked in with a dark expression on his face. Seeing Taylor White crying on the floor, Stephenson Don stared at her without any emotion. "Stephenson Don, I''m done. Are you proud of yourself? But don''t forget, I''m the mother of your two daughters. I''ll always be." When Taylor White saw him, she wiped her tears and stood up. Stephenson Don was very sad but he also felt it was ridiculous. He even didn''t know how to give his response, so he just thumped down on a chair dejectedly and said: "You are the one who should gloat. You choose a road to the dead end when you pitted against Monica. Taylor White, I really do not understand why you would do this? Did it because I like Monica?" "That''s right.I did this just because you like her. You''re my husband. It''s all because of you. Stephenson Don, if I were to be put into jail, you would also be disgraced." At this moment, there is no love in Taylor White''s eyes and only indifference and sorrow lingered in the windows of one''s soul. "Perhaps I shouldn''t have married you. Even if I were single, we may have a much better result." Stephenson Don regretted it. "It''s a pity that time can''te again. If I had known this was my end, why would I have married you? Why would I have plotted against Monica? The seed we reaped was the seeds we sown. Stephenson Don, we are divorced now. Will you remarry again and find a stepmother for our two daughters?" Taylor White sneered miserably. At this time, she had seen through everything. She was very sad and painful. "No, I won''t marry again." Stephenson Don raised his head and stared at her. He said it firmly. "But if your mother wants a grandson, you will still have a woman, right?" Taylor White suddenly wanted to cry. She was too ufortable. In the end, she was defeated. Monicacould marry into a wealthy family with her son and her husband would remarry and have his son. What about her two daughters? "I will have another woman, but I won''t have any more children. Taylor White,I took the lesson you gave me and I will well teach my daughters in case they would retake the road you chose." After Stephenson Don finished speaking, he stood up and said, "You should bear the consequences now. I have already prepared the divorce agreement. If you sign it, you may reunite with your daughters in the future. If you don''t sign it, we will continue to let it be and it does no good to you." "I''ll sign it, but you must help my father to get through his crisis." Taylor White suddenly asked. Stephenson Don sneered, "The person your father offended is the one from Wayne n. I can''t help him." "No, I''m the one who offended the one of Wayne n, not my father." Taylor White shouted anxiously. "Oh, admit your crimes quickly. Let''s see if Monicawill forgive you." After Stephenson Don finished speaking, he turned around and left. Taylor White instantly copsed. She fell to the ground again and cried out loudly. On the first floor of the Wayne Corporation''s headquarters, Stinson knew everything from the man who recorded the video. He was angry and clenched hisrge palm into a fist. Monicaalso rushed overas the police took the man away. Her heart gave quick beats. If her child did not find her biological father today, the tragedy of Taylor White''s would be hers? Stinson gently reached out to unsped Monica''s slightly cold fingers and found that her fingers were also tightly pinched. "Now that the matter is settled, it''s time to look for Taylor White, this vicious woman." Stinsonforted her softly. Monicaclosed her eyes sadly. She really felt that she can''t bear it any more. Taylor White had been bullying her since childhood. She had enough patience and tolerance for Taylor.However, in reality, it was a a very stupid thing to help person''s evil deeds. That would help encourage evil people and make the victim fell to prey again. "I''m going to look for Taylor White now. I want to confront herface to face and ask her why she treated me like this." Monicadidn''t want to wait. She wanted to see the true side of that vicious woman. "Alright, I''ll apany you." Stinson also wanted to see what Taylor would say. Monicaand Stinson arrived at Taylor White''s vi. Taylor White opened the door and looked at them with a pale face. She smiled miserably and said, "Monica, you''ve finallye." "Taylor White, you retribution would befell you and it''s the time." Monicagritted her teeth and said hatefully. "You are my retribution, I know. You came to reprimand me?I admit that I n¨¦t did everything. It was me who let you down My hatred was evolved from my love. Stephenson Don always liked you. I was unwilling to ept it. That''s why there were a series of revenges. I did it by myself. Don''t hate my parents. They don''t know what I did." Taylor White was in despair and she confessed all her crimes. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1941 Chapter 1941 Monica had thought that Talor was going to plead for her crimes. On the way here, she was still thinking about how to retaliate against her. But at this moment, when she saw her admitting all her mistakes with gaunt expression and a pale face, she suddenly fell silent. She felt that Talor had already received the greatest punishment. It was to tear off her mask of pride, make her lower her head and admit her mistakes. "Since you know all this is wrong, why did you do it? "You hate me. You can ignore me and never see me again. But you used such despicable methods to frame me. We grew up together. You know my character. I''m in the White Family and I live carefully. You''re better than me. What''s you dissatisfied with?" At this moment, Minca''s eyes were also red. It was too painful to see the result today. "I''m sorry, I was too greedy. I used to be better than you, so I''m used to it. I won''t allow you to be better than me. This is the human nature." Talor looked numb. She finally faced up to the ws in her human nature. Talor, in the past, I didn''t care about it not because I was magnanimous., but because I was afraid of losing. Now, I will not forgive you again. You should pay the price for your actions. Monica took a deep breath, held back her tears, and mercilessly turned around to leave. Seeing that she was about to leave, Talor wanted to rush over and beg for her forgiveness. However, at this moment, a tall and cold figure blocked in front of her. Talor''s fingers were stiffly bent, but she did not dare to touch the man''s clothes. She was stunned. Stinson coldly stared at her and warned, "If you dare to bully her and hurt her again in the future, your fate will be even worse." Seeing Stinson was so protective of Monica, Talor was heart-broken. Before, she did not believe that there was still love. She felt that the marriage between her and Don was a ridiculous lie, but at this moment, she discovered that Monicaobtained the love she could not obtain. This man was too handsome when protecting her. His eyes were full of love and protection. This was the happiest moment for a woman. "Monica, I will bear all my sins. But think about grandfather, think about the White Family. Don''t let the White Family go bankrupt. I beg you, I beg you to let my family go." Talor still pleaded loudly. Monicaughed twice. She turned around and looked at her with red eyes, "You think your family is very important, but have you ever considered my family? You found a man to ruin my reputation, have you considered my child? Why should I let your family go?" Talor felt as if she was struck head-on, causing her entire body to freeze, and it was difficult for her to say what she wanted to say anymore. Stinson sneered and directly held Monica''s hand tightly and left in a car. Talor stood in a daze at the door for a long time. After a long time, she finally repaid the bitterness. Sitting in the car, Stinson watched the tears inMonica''s eyes rolled for a long time, but she didn''t let the tears fall down. He knew how messy and ufortable she was, but she also stubbornly endured not crying. "Monica, if you want to cry, then cry. You, a woman, have encountered so many things. Stop pretending to be strong." Stinson gently hugged her stiff body into his arms and advised her in a low voice. Monica bit her lips and tears fell down silently. She leaned against his chest and as tears slid down her chin, she raised the back of her hand and brushed them away forcefully. "Why aren''t you crying loudly?" Stinson watched her tears fall silently, and his heart ached even more. "I can''t cry." Monica sobbed. Stinson gently patted her shoulder, "What are you going to do next? Are you going to deal with the whole White Family?" Monica was stunned for a moment and looked up at him. Stinson curled his lips and smiled, "I heard what you said just now. It seems that you won''t let the White Family off. Coincidentally, that''s what I meant." The resentment in Monica''s eyes disappeared bit by bit. She continued to lower her head andy in his embrace, as if she was deep in thought. Stinson has already seen through her thoughts. He didn''t say anything and waited for her to figure it out. "If the White Family really goes bankrupt, the people of the Family will definitely hate me for the rest of my life." After a few seconds of silence, Monica whispered.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "They don''t have the right to hate you. They were the ones who started the enmity first." Stinson did not expect her to say this. He was slightly stunned for a moment, then retorted angrily. "It doesn''t matter. The important thing is that they will still hate me. Life is always full of variables, just like it when Talor framed me, she must have been very proud. She felt that she would be the winner for the rest of her life, but the result was the opposite. She lost." Monica murmured, as if she was sorting out the past, and she sighed with emotion. Stinsn looked at her in surprise. She was young, but her thoughts were clear. She was a person who could be carried clearly. "Young and vigorous, it is inevitable that it ends with a failure. Besides, you are also young now. Why do you have to think so much about it?"Stinson hugged her even tighter, feeling sorry for her sensibility. "I don''t want to think about it either. I just want to live the simplest life. In the past, felt that taking care of my career and family was my greatest aplishment. I never thought that would get involved in these things." Monica''s face reddened for What he said. "You can also be a simple person in the future and take good care of your career and family." When Stinson heard her words, he felt likeughing for some reason, and his mood also became very good. Monica looked up at him. Seeing the smile on his face, she frowned, "What are youughing at? This is what I want to do. I will definitely do it." "It used to be your little family with your son. Now that you''re going to join my big family, you won''t be nervous, right?" Stinson continued to ask with a gentle smile. Monica''s entire body trembled slightly. Of course, she was nervous. "I''m afraid that I will not do well." Monica lowered her head and whispered. "I''m sure you can do well." Stinson gave her the greatest encouragement. Monica pursed her lips and smiled. Well, she was also filled with confidence. Talor was caught. She sat in the police car and looked at the world outside the window. She suddenly felt that the world was colorful. It was no longer the grey and white color she had seen before. She suddenly felt a deep sense of regret. She had be an unfilial daughter, a derelict mother and a failed wife. She hoped that when she came out, the world would give her some tolerance and she would not make any mistakes again. The news of Talor being captured spread, and the White Family was shocked. Chapter 1942 Chapter 1942 Mr. White and Mrs. White were both shocked. Just as they were anxious to save their daughter, Don suddenly came to the door with a dark face. "Don, give my daughter back to me. It''s all you. It''s all you who harmed her." Wrs. White indiscriminately sprinkled all her resentment on Don and rushed over to punch and kick him. As Mrs. White was an elder, Don endured her arrogance and said indifferently, "I set up 300 million dors in thepany as a condition for my divorce from Talor. I came here today to tell you about this matter." "What? Divorce? You want to divorce my daughter now? Do you still have a conscience?" When Wrs. White heard this, she almost fainted from anger and her voice was sharp. Mr. White''s expression was also extremely long, but he was not a woman after all, so he could not spit out curses. When he heard Donsaid that he wanted to take out 300 million, his expression changed. "My marriage with Talor hase to an end. Whether you agree or not, we must divorce. I will raise the child by myself. If you want to look after the child, you can bring him back every Saturday for two days." As Don spoke, he ced the bank card on the table and nned to leave. Mr. White immediately stopped him, "Don, what exactly was going on?" Don turned to look at him, a cold mockery shing across his face, "Talor even concealed it from you, let alone me. However, I roughly know what she has done." Don told the story in five years ago and what Talor had done in the past. "Impossible. My daughter is gentle and kind. She absolutely cannot do such a vicious thing. They must be mistaken. They have wronged my daughter. I must ask them for an exnation." After Wrs. White heard this, shewas filled with anger. She simply could not ept such a fact. Don felt that it was somewhat ridiculous. He could only me Talor for being too good at pretending. She pretended to be a good girl at home and pretended to be a Lady. And in front of him, she was a lovely obedient wife. If he hadn''t lived with her for so many years, he would have felt that she was a very good woman. However, it was precisely this marriage that allowed Don to deeply understand that most of the time, he couldn''t see through the woman he married. From the initial attraction, to the final disgust, countless thoughts of divorce shed through his mind these years, but he forcefully endured it for the sake of his child. In thepany, everyone thought they were loving couples. Talor would bring the delicious food made by her nanny to thepany every few days. He didn''t feel anything at first, until everyone ran over to him and said that his wife was so capable and virtuous that she personally made soup for him every day. Little by little, Don''s heart grew colder and colder. He had questioned Talor face to face about why she imed that the soup was personally cooked by her. Talor looked at him strangely and naturally told him because she wanted the reputation of a good wife. "Don, I agree to your divorce, but don''t forget, my daughter has be so crazy because she loves you. Other people can use her, but you can''t." Mr. White ''s expression wasplicated, but he still loved his daughter very much and wanted to protect her reputation. Don mocked himself, "She is my ex-wife. Everyone knows that as long as she doesn''t cause any trouble, I won''t say anything about her behavior." After saying that, he turned around and left. "Why did you take his money? Did you really let your daughter divorce him?" Wrs. White cried, feeling very sad. Mr. White also had a grim expression on his face. "Otherwise? Let our daughter defend this marriage? Don is not a kind person. Now, he doesn''t like Talor at all. It''s better to break this rtionship. Wait for her toe out and find someone who loves her."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Do you really think so? Isn''t it because of these three hundred million?" Mrs. White cried even more sadly. Mr. White was silent. Of course, he was also concerned about money. But this world was so realistic. It was better to have money than nothing. "I''m going to find Monica. I''m going to beg her. I''ll kneel down for her and let her off Talor." Mrs. White said as she turned around and ran out. Wr. White did not stop her. If this method worked, it would save her daughter from being imprisoned and suffering. Mrs. White directly took a taxi and came to Monica''spany. Monicajust came to thepany now. Grace did not sessfully go abroad and was stopped at the airport. She heard that Monica''s son was Stinson''s, so she knew that she could not escape. Talor was sure to be over. Grace was still scared. She tore off the ticket and took a taxi to Monica''spany. She decided to speak out her crime. At the very least, she could receive a lighter sentence. Monica originally didn''te to thepany, but Elijah said that Grace hade to admit her guilt, so she came. However, as soon as she arrived at the lobby of thepany, she was blocked by someone. She raised her eyes and saw that this was her aunt, wasn''t it? Having been well-fed for many years, he was getting fater and fater. "Monica, Monica, I beg you, let Talor go. Don''t imprison her. She''s young and ignorant. She didn''t mean to hurt you." The moment Mrs. White came over, her eyes were red and tears flowed down her cheeks as she pleaded for her daughter. When Monica saw her, she knew why she came. She wanted to stay away from her, but Wrs. White reached her hand and blocked her way. "Monica, aunt did something wrong I came to apologize to you today. I knelt down and kowtowed to you. Don''t lock her up, okay? She is a woman. The rest of her life will be over if she is locked up." Monica''s face was ice-cold. After hearing her cry, she only smiled faintly, "If it wasn''t for her being finished today, but for me being finished believe my aunt would definitely scold me for deserving it. She is your daughter, and you will feel heartache. To you, I am just an outsider. I deserve to be hurt, and deserve to live a miserable life." Wrs. White ''s expression stiffened. Suddenly, it was as if someone had hit her with a stick. She could no longer show her sorrow and pitiful expression. "If someone does something wrong, he/she should be punished. This is the only way to show that this world is fair, and people''s hearts are not so cold. I won''t forgive her. If you have time to waste here with me, why don''t you go and persuade Tator to have a good transformation so that she cane out as soon as possible?" After Monica finished speaking, she walked around her and entered the elevator. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Mrs. White was disheartened. She really didn''t expect that Monica''s words would be so sharp. A few words blocked her to death. She didn''t even have the chance to plead with her. Mrs. White had no choice but to leave full of disappointment. Monica came to the office and saw Grace. Grace was carrying a suitcase in her hand and her expression showed anxiety. Chapter 1943 Chapter 1943 When Grace saw Monica, she was filled with shame. She felt ashamed when she thought of how she had dealt Monica all sorts of blows on the runway, but now, she had toe over and apologize in embarrassment. "Miss White, I''m sorry. I feel ashamed of my previous framing of you." Grace walked over and said sincerely. Elijah, who was beside Monica, said with an angry expression, "Monica, she just said that it was your cousin Talor who stole your blueprints. Grace helped her process the blueprints into the products. They also arranged for the two female stars to smash the scene that day. Stop ming yourself. They are the ones who are harming you in this whole thing." Monica looked at Grace who lowered her head and admitted her mistakeswith an ice-cold expression, "We are in apetitive rtionship. I''m not surprised that you can help her." "I''m really sorry, Miss White. I was actually bewitched by Talor. When she showed me the design blueprints, I was really amazed by your design. I was afraid that I would lose thepetition, so I helped to harm you. I have no ill intentions towards you. Please believe me." As Grace spoke, her eyes turned red and she began to cry. When Elijah heard this, heughed mockingly, "You are quite good at defending yourself. It''s better not to waste your tears. If you sincerely apologize, you should rify this matter and proveMonica''s innocence." "How do I prove it?" Grace panicked in her heart and looked at Elijah with a shocked expression. Then she looked at Monica. Monica was so angry thatshe didn''t want to pay attention to her, but Elijah coldly demanded, "Of course, apologize publicly. Then send a video to exin this matter on the Inte. Thispetition is broadcast live, and its exposure is very strong. The reputation of Monica has also been damaged. If you apologize, it won''t be able to make up for your mistakes just by saying sorry to her." Monica nodded in agreement, "That''s right, if you want me to forgive you, you must admit your mistake publicly." Grace instantly became extremely frightened. She retreated step by step, "No, please, if I really do this, I will have no ce in this circle in the future. I will lose my job. Miss White, President Boothe, I beg you, let me go, I am willing topensate with money." "Do you think we are the people whock money? We just want a fair exnation. Grace, you are allowed to finish this matter before it is dark. As long as Monica''s reputation is salvaged and youpensate her for her mental damage, we will be able to forgive you. Otherwise, we will either meet at the police station or at the court. We will apany you to the end." As the boss of thepany, Elijah was quite tough. Monica looked at Elijah gratefully. Actually, she was not good at quarreling and arguing. If someone helped her, she would really be touched. "I ''ve been in this business for more than a decade, If I lose my job, How am I going to live, "I beg you, don''t let me lose my job. I still have a family to support. My husband is unemployed and I have two children. They are all counting on me. I have to pay the mortgage for my car and house. I''m also under a lot of pressure. I don''t live as well as I look. That''s why I want to win thispetition. I''m sorry, I really didn''t mean to hurt you." Grace cried as she finished her sentence and directly knelt down. Monica and Elijah immediately moved aside and did not ept her kneeling to apologize. "Grace, it''s useless for you to pretend to be poor here. If you really care about your family, you shouldn''t have such bad intentions. I don''t want to repeat what I said just now. You should hurry up and leave as well." Elijah was afraid that Monica''s would melte and let her go, so he immediately chased her away coldly. Grace burst into tears. Seeing that it was useless to y with bitterness, she could only stand up and say with a sad expression, "Miss White, don''t go too far in one thing. If you force people into desperation, I really don''t know what I will do." "Heh, are you threatening us?" Hearing this, Elijah immediately wanted to get angry. Monica''s heart softened when she heard her saying that she had two children to raise. She wanted to reduce herpensation, but when Grace suddenly changed her tone and actually threatened her, her pretty face sank. "I''m not threatening, I''m just helpless." Grace turned cowardly. Monica said indifferently, "You already have the courage tomit a crime. I believe you definitely have the courage to start over again. You can leave now." Seeing that it was useless to use both carrot and stick, Grace could only leave dejectedly. Monica heaved a sigh of relief. Elijah immediately called a meeting toProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. publicize this matter in the company Those who had objections to Monica had also eased up now. Monica''s reputation was temporarily preserved in the company. Stinson called Monica when she was about to get off work, "I sent someone to find that woman named Grace, but I haven''t found her yet, but I believe that these two days should ..." "There''s no need to look for her. She''s here for me." Monica listened and was very happy. Stinson was helping her with all his heart. She was very touched. "What is she looking for you for? Are you alright?" Hearing this, Stinson was immediately afraid that she would be bullied. Monica also recognized her worries and immediately suppressed herughter and said, "What? Do I look so easy to bully? Are you still worried that I will be wronged again?" "No, I dare not bully you. But I don''t know if othersdare, I''m really afraid that you''ll be wronged, but you didn''t tell me." Stinson chuckled. He didn''t know wift! this woman was tyrannical outside, but at home, she was the most tyrannical. He had to give way everywhere. "Don''t worry, I''m fine. She''s guilty. She came to me to apologize." Monicaughed out loud. Sure enough, when she was happy, she couldn''t even conceal her feelings. "Then you forgive her?" Stinson frowned. "Why should I forgive her? I''m not the Virgin." Monica curled her lips in anger. Monica blushed slightly. Fortunately, Elijah was there just now. Otherwise, she would have really been tricked by Grace''s acting. "Why aren''t you talking? Did I guess correctly?" Stinson saw that there was no sound from her side and immediately found it interesting. Monica mumbled dejectedly, "Don''t worry, if you bully me in the future, I will definitely not let you off, and I will not be a soft-hearted person again." Stinson said, "..." Was he digging a hole for himself? "Well ... I''m not saying that you''re soft-hearted. I just hope you won''t get hurt again." Stinson furiously wanted to exin. "I know. I have to get off work. How is Talor?" Monica asked in a low voice. "If you want to know, I''lle to pick you upter. Let''s go and take a look." Stinson agreed to help her deal with this matter, but after all, Monica was the victim. She still needed to handle this matter herself. Chapter 1944 Chapter 1944 Susie had a formal job as a clothing assistant for Marshall, but today, she was absent-minded and identally tore a thin cut in a high-end shirt. A staff member saw it and immediately ran over screaming, "Oh my God, Susie, are you crazy? Do you know how expensive this shirt is? You should tear it?" Susie was also frightened at this moment. She stood at the side with a helpless expression, both anxious and self-ming, her eyes turning red. "Susie, I told you that you''re an amateur. You can''t adapt to our meticulous work. How did you assure Mr. Marshall that you would definitely do this job well? It''s only been two days now and you''ve already broken your word. If you want me to see, hurry up and leave, don''te and harm us." That female colleague had a lot of opinions about Susie, because she was directly called over by Marshall to work instead of passing the personnel recruitment examination. This would inevitably make people feel that Marshall was protecting her. Susie''s mind went nk as she stood helplessly and let others scold her. Indeed, it was her fault. "This... How much is this shirt? I willpensate for it. It will be deducted from my sry." Susie immediately exined with a stutter. "You are only on probation right now. Your basic sry is only 715dors. This shirt is almost 28,570dors. How are you going topensate?" The female colleague looked at Susie''s cheap clothes with disdain and determined that she could not afford to pay for it. At this moment, Marshall was told about this and was walking over. "What''s the matter?" The man''s clear voice instantly suppressed the fire. The female colleague hurriedly reported the whole matter to him. Susie''s pretty face was pale from fright at this moment. She did not dare to argue a single word. She lowered her head and did not dare to look at Marshall''s expression. "Change your clothes first. Susie,e with me." Marshall only frowned and called Susie into his office. Susie was panicked. She was over. This job was about to be over. After entering the office, Marshall looked at her anxiously tightly clenching her hands and said indifferently, "Tell me, what''s going on? Did those peoplee to ask for money from you again?" "No... no, I was too careless." Susie immediately shook her head and replied. "I don''t think you would make such a low-level mistake. If you don''t tell me, how can I forgive you?" Marshall, on the other hand, was a sensible superior. Susie lowered her head and bit her lips. She could only tell the truth, "Something happened to a friend of mine. I''m worried about her." "Oh? What happened to her? Boyfriend?" Marshall raised his eyebrows to show his curiosity. "Not a boyfriend, but a female friend of mine." Susie shook her head and replied softly. Marshall stared at her speechlessly and sighed, "It''s good that you care about your friends, but you can''t make such a mistake at work." "I will definitely pay attention next time. I won''t do it again. Mr. Marshall, I heard that the clothes are worth more than 200,000 dors. I will definitelypensate you at the original price. I will work hard." Susie didn''t want to gain sympathy, that is, she already owed so much money, she really wasn''t afraid of adding another sum. "Count the loss of clothes on thepany. You can just go to work properly." Marshall raised his hand. At this moment, a video of a woman apologizing suddenly appeared on a tall screen beside her. Susieturned around and left. She stared at the screen and forgot to walk towards the door. She directly hit the wall beside the door. She knocked on her forehead and nose, and her voice was crisp. "Ah" Susie cried out in pain. Matshall looked at her rash appearance and didn''t know whether tough or cry. What kind of woman did he bring back to thepany? After Susie came out, she immediately took out her phone and flipped through the video. Indeed, when she saw the live broadcast the woman who was targeting Monicaall timewas apologizing for her guiltily in the video. "Sure enough, Monica was framed. This is good. Her reputation should be restored." Susie was happy, but the next second, she thought of the trouble she had caused and lowered her head. No matter what, something good had happened.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. In front of Monica, Talor was seated in handcuffs. After she removed all the lead, she revealed a trace of exhaustion and pallor. Her expression was low and her gaze was dull. "Monica, are you here to mock me? Or are you here to see how miserable I am?"Talor pulled out a wisp of mockery and looked at Monica. Monica could notugh out loud, because this was not the result she wanted. She had always hoped to be strangers with them in this lifetime. "Talor, today''s results were all made by you." Monica said expressionlessly. "me me for putting too much emphasis on love. Don harmed me. He is a scum." Talor became sharp. "Then me your blindness. Back then, there were so many suitors, yet you chose him to get married and snatched him away from me." Monica did not sympathize with her at all. "That''s right. If he had married you back then, the person he harmed today might have been you." Talor slightly raised her chin, indicating that whoever married Don would regret it. Monica lowered her head and smiled, "This is fate, right? Fate has arranged that I will not meet him." "Now that you meet Stinson, it''s also your fate. Monica, I won''tpete with you anymore. I know I can''tpete with you anymore." Talor''s face was full of disappointment and her mood was low. "Who else do you need topete with? If you are at ease as the young miss of the White Family, you will have everything you want. However, you are toopetitive. You always want to be a bit better than others." After Monica finished speaking, she stood up and said, "If you treat me as your sister from the beginning, we are family. Unfortunately, you treated me as your enemy from the beginning, then we are destined to be enemies." "Monica, will you let go of my parents? It won''t be easy for them either." When Talor saw that Monica was leaving, she pleaded anxiously. Monica turned her back to her and whispered, "I never thought of persecuting anyone. As long as they don''t hurt me, I won''t go all out to get revenge." Talor opened her mouth, but there was nothing she could say, so she could only shut it. Monica walked out. Seeing the tall man leaning against the wall beside her, her mood rxed. "Let''s go home." Monica took the initiative to grab his arm. Stinson''s thin lips curled up slightly as he smiled contentedly and happily. "You''ve dealt with everything. Next, it''s time to consider our marriage." On the way home, Stinson still mentioned that he didn''t want to be her neighbor. He wanted to have a better rtionship with her. Monica blushed and nodded, "Alright, what do you want me to consider?" "Tomorrow, go and try on the wedding dress." The man whispered to her ear. Chapter 1945 Chapter 1945 The man''s deep voicended beside her ear, causing her heart to burn inexplicably. Monicacouldn''t help but curl the corner of her mouth. Yes, she had already dealt with all her troubles. Next, she should focus her time on someone important to her. "Yes." She nodded in agreement. Stinson was extremely moved. He especially liked to see her blush face. She was shy and gorgeous. It reminded people of the scenery of a hundred flowers blooming in spring. The most colorful peach blossom made people itch to pick it. "Tonight, go back to my parents'' house for dinner. My parents are very concerned about your matters." Stinson suggested softly. "Good, just in time. I miss Gabe too." Of course, Monica was happy. To be honest, she was really grateful to the elders of the Wayne Family for taking care of her children. This gave her some time to herself. In the Wayne''s! Gabe was ying a puzzle game with the little aunt. The little fellow thought that he was very smart, but he was still unable to defeat his quick- witted little aunt. After losing a few times, he walked on short legs and ran upstairs. "Hey, little fellow, don''t run if you lose. Continue ying." Suzanne shouted from the stairs. Gabe did not go upstairs to escape, he was going to move reinforcements. Olivia was sitting in his study reading and writing papers when he suddenly heard footstepsing towards him. He put down the pen in his hand and looked speechlessly at the small figure that appeared at the door. "Are you bullied by her again?" Olivia has already guessed what had happened. In this family, Suzanne was an invincible existence. Although Gabe was the youngest in the family, in terms of ability to act shamelessly, Suzanne still had the upper hand. "Little aunt bullied me for not being able to read and always made me lose. Uncle, you must help me. Grandpa said that you study better than her. Hurry up and help me." The little fellow said nice things while grabbing Olivia''s arm. Olivia smiled helplessly, "You are really a good child. If you lose, or if she doesn''t make a concession, you can cry. As long as you cry, I guarantee that grandparents will stand on your side." "No, my mommy said that men can''t cry. I don''t want to cry." Little Gabe put his hands on his waist and said righteously.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Oh, your mommy taught you very well. That''s right, our Wayne Family''s men definitely can''t cry." Olivia admired this little nephew and felt that he was an aspiring child. "Uncle is also very well." Little Gabe said sweetly. "Alright, for the sake of your words, I''ll go downstairs to clean up Suzanne." As Oliviasaid, he held his nephew''s little hands downstairs with an arrogant expression. Suzanne was bored to collect the puzzle pieces on the table back into the box. The little fellow really wasn''t interesting enough. He was the one who wanted to y the game, and he was the one who lost the game and run away. "Suzanne, what kind of ability do you have to bully children? If you have the ability, fight me one-on-one." As soon as Olivia came down, he spoke arrogantly. The moment Suzanne saw her second brother, her eyes lit up and she turned around to run. "Come back, don''t leave!"Olivia knew this little sister too well. She never fought battles that she was not confident in, so running away was her specialty. Suzanne pouted angrily, "Who''s leaving? I just... have been sitting for too long, get up and move, Olivia ..." "Call me Second Brother!" Olivia immediately corrected her address. "Alright, Second Brother, are you going to teach me a lesson for the little fellow? You have to be careful. If I act shamelessly, you can''t do anything to me." Suzanne waved her cute little chin, her face full of passion. "That''s why I don''t like to y with you. What else can you do besides acting shamelessly?" Olivia had a look of disgust on his face. "I still know how to eat, drink, and y. Gabe,e here and let the little aunt kiss you." Suzanne would not vent her anger on her little nephew. Instead, she felt that he was quite smart to find Olivia to help him. "Is Little Aunt going to beat me up?" The little fellow was so scared that he quickly hid behind Olivia. His two small hands tightly grabbed his trouser legs, revealing a small face. His big dark eyes blinked as he looked at Suzanne, and he became nervous. "Hahaha, your expression reminds me of the pitiful little rabbit. Oh my God, it''s too cute.I won''t beat you, I just want to kiss you. Come here Suzanneughed heartily. Forget about this little nephew''s beauty, even this cute little expression was so rich. Little Gabe pondered for a moment and was in a dilemma when he suddenly sawMr. Wayne walking over from the gate. His eyes lit up and he immediately ran towards Mr. Wayne, "Grandfather, you''re back." Mr. Wayne bent down and picked him up. He reached out and gently touched his little face, "Gabe, your daddy called just now. He ising over for dinner with your mommy tonight." "Really? Mommy finally remembered me." Little Gabe''s eyes were filled with happiness. Olivia and Suzanne were amused by what Gabe said. Wouldn''t this little fellow have such fun talking? Mr. Wayne didn''t know whether tough or cry, "Your mommy is busy with her work. Don''t be angry." "I''m not angry. I know she''s busy." The little fellow had a sensible expression on his face. Mr. Wayne''s heart ached even more. Olivia and his sister exchanged nces and were about to turn around and walk upstairs when Mr. Wayne immediately asked them, "Have you finished your studies today?" "How old are we? Of course, we will do our own thing very consciously." Olivia''s face was filled with passion. Suzanne red at him angrily and could only squeeze out a smile, "I''m going upstairs to read books now." Lily prepared a sumptuous dinner. When Stinson and Monica arrived, it was just in time for dinner. The family sat around a table, and the atmosphere was extremely harmonious. "Mom, Monica and I have already decided to go to see the wedding dress tomorrow. If we have time, we n might have to go abroad to take a set of wedding photos. I have already chosen the location. Creamy said that there is a ce with good scenery. We will go there. I can also see Creamy''s life there. "Stinson was discussing marriage matters with his family at the dining table. "It''s up to you. As long as you''re happy, it''s fine." Mrs. Wayne did not interfere in their decision, nor did Mr. Wayne. He was very clear about the young man''s thoughts and understood that young people needed space to fall in love. "Then we chose the wedding dress and went over to take a picture. Would Gabe like toe together?" Stinson looked at his son and was thinking about this matter. "Daddy, go on a date with Mommy. I''ll just follow Grandpa and Grandma." The little fellow also loved Mommy very much. He lived a very happy life in the Wayne Family, so he hoped that Daddy and Mommy could live a good life together. Monica was stunned, then she was a little shy. She was really lucky that her son was so considerate. Chapter 1946 Chapter 1946 At night, Monica and Stinson stayed. Monica came out from the bath and saw her son and Stinson ying in bed. The little fellow''s eyes narrowed withughter and was very happy. "Mommy, Daddy just told me a horrible story to scare me." The little fellow immediatelyined. Monica rolled her eyes at the man speechlessly, "How old are you? You even scared children." "It''s not scary at all. I told him to study hard since he was young. Otherwise, when he grows up, he won''t be able to find a beautiful girlfriend."Stinson exined without knowing whether tough or cry. "You also said that if I don''t be strong, I will find a girlfriend who likes to bully me like little aunt." The little fellow''s face was filled with anger and grievance. Monica chuckled. This little sister-inw was probably famous for her mischievousness, so she didn''t know who would be able to subdue her in the future. "Little aunt is beautiful and cute. If you can find a good girlfriend like her, Mommy will wake upughing in my dreams." Monica immediatelyforted her son. The little fellow stuck out his little tongue and said, "Alright, as long as Mommy likes it." Stinson was helpless towards his son''s obedient expression. The little fellow has grown up with his mother since childhood, and he was too dependent on Monica. Moreover, the little fellow was considerate and sensible. He was truly afraid that he would be a mama''s boy. Therefore, from now on, he had to let his son learn to be independent and strong. "Alright, stop ying. Lie down and sleep." Stinson pulled his son over and gently pressed him on the bed. "I don''t want to sleep with you. I''m going to find Grandma." "Don''t go." Stinson grabbed him and said, "Let grandparents sleep well. Don''t disturb them." Monica also hurriedly stopped her son, "Yeah, don''t go. Sleep with us tonight." The little fellow could only nod, "Alright then." This night, Monica slept peacefully. The little fellow''s small body would asionally squeeze over. He had to lean against her and hug one of her arms in order to sleep soundly. This caused Stinson to suffer. He clearly wanted to hug his woman to sleep, but unfortunately, a little guy stood in the way. No matter how long his arm was, there was no way he could get closer to her. Forget it, it''s his biological child anyway. He''ll just endure him for a few days. After a few days, he''ll let his son sleep in the children''s room alone. After experiencing a cmity, Monica''s reputation and career finally returned to normal. Everyone expressed their sympathy for her persecution. Of course, the media was more concerned about when she and Stinson entered the marriage hall. Unfortunate people have their own misfortunes, but happy people are the same, find true love, apanied by a lifetime.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Now that thepetition was over, Monica could finally breathe a sigh of relief. She went to Elijah to ask for half a month''s leave. Elijah naturally approved her vacation, but he was still hinting at Monica to ask forStinson''s help. Only then did Monica realize that she had never mentioned this matter, and she immediately promised that she would definitely mention it this time. She also remembered Elijah''s help to her. He was considered a good boss. In this lifetime, she was really lucky to meet such a boss. Monica asked for leave and went directly to thepany to look for Stinson. Stinson was also arranging for a vacation. President Wayne hade to thepany to take care of it. His son''s vacation was a big matter, so he naturally needed help. President Wayne sat in his office drinking tea. Stinson''s assistant was exining things to his new assistant President Wayne''s former assistant, Larry, now held an important position in thepany. He was extremely loyal and reliable. He could be considered a capable general of the Wayne Group. President Wayne''s sess was not only due to his business talent, but also due to his great use of talents. As a junior, Stinson has always been learning from his father about business. He did not expect to surpass his father. He only hoped that his father would not be disappointed. "President Wayne, Miss White is here." His assistant knocked on the door and whispered. President Wayne directly raised his hand to Stinson and said, "Go to see XMonica. Aren''t you going to choose a wedding dress? Don''te to thepany in the afternoon." Stinson''s handsome face rxed as he happily nodded, "Alright, then we will go first." Stinson came to the office and saw Monica dressed in professional attire. She stood in front of the French window, her back facing him. Hearing the sound of the door opening, she looked back. Stinson looked at this gentle look and immediately walked over with a smile, "Is your leave ready?" "Yes, we can skip the office this afternoon."Monica nodded and smiled. "I''m officially on vacation. Let''s go. Let''s go to lunch first. We''ll pick out a wedding dress in the afternoon. We would take tomorrow''s ne and leave the country." Stinson et couldn''t wait to spend time with her anymore. Before he met her, his instinctive life was somewhatcking. Only when she appeared did he realize that hecked her. "So fast?" Monica was a little surprised. "That''s right. Anyway, it''s all for fun anyway. As long as I''m with you, I can do it."Stinson didn''t pick a ce, he only picked people. With her by his side, he wouldn''t feel bored to any corner of the world. "Alright, you can decide." Monica was not a person who liked to make decisions. She was naturally happy to have someone help her n her schedule. After lunch, the two of them went to an upscale wedding dress shop to pick out their wedding dresses. The shopkeeper knew Stinson and enthusiastically introduced them to the most expensive and upscale wedding gowns. The moment Monica entered this shop, she felt ufortable. Because she was also in the clothing industry, some of the prices were too high. Sometimes, she would feel that it was not worth it. Perhaps, she was still a thrifty person in her bones. She could not afford to lose money carelessly. "Do you like this set? Try it." Stinson''s eyesight was not bad. She chose the set introduced by the shopkeeper. Monica nced at it and was also particrly moved. However, she believed that the price would also make people''s heartbeat quicken. "Try it." The man saw her hesitation and whispered firmly in her ear. Monica''s pretty face swelled. Was this man able to tell what was on her mind? It''s over. Is she going to be controlled by him? Monica could only stop fantasizing and go in to try it on. This wedding dress was bare_shouldered, exposing her entire snow-white skin. It looked sweet and lively. Monica was a little embarrassed, so she spread her long hair down. But even so, her ck hair set off her fair skin, giving people a charming and affectionate feeling. When Stinson saw her walk out, it was as if he had seen the angel he had been waiting for so long. He was slightly absent-minded, and his gaze couldn''t be moved away for a moment. "Does it look good?" Monica''s face was filled with embarrassment as she looked up at him and asked. The moment Stinson saw her, his mind was filled with scenes of him making ghosts at her through the car window when he was young, as well as the way she was wrestling and crying in the hall. The thin lips of the man couldn''t help but curl up. Chapter 1947 Chapter 1947 Monica saw the manughing at her. She was stunned for a moment. Shouldn''t he be unable to move his eyes away? Why did he look so funny when he saw her? "Stinson, what are youughing at? Don''t tell me I don''t look good in it?" Monica red at him in grievance. Stinson walked over gently with his slender legs. He reached out and cut the strands of hair on her chest. He smiled and said, "Of course it looks good. I just suddenly thought of something very interesting." "What is it?" Monica curled her lips. He wasapanying her to try on the wedding dress. But he was actually thinking of something else. Should she lose her temper to prove her existence? When Stinson saw that she was a little angry, he immediately exined softly, "Don''t misunderstand. I''m not thinking about other people''s affairs. I just thought that we met when we were young. At that time, you were too young. You might not have any memories, but I remembered them." Monica was embarrassed. She had heard him say that they had encounteredwhen she was a child. She was like a fool. "Then what about this one?" After Monica finished speaking, she gently circled around the side. The light veil on her hem immediately seemed to have given her a soul, and it flew lightly, causing Monica to show a wisp of immortal energy. Stinson nodded in affirmation, "Of course not. Actually, clothes are picking people. It''s not for people to pick clothes. Your temperament is good, your figure is good, and you won''t look ugly in any kind of clothes." Monica did not expect his mouth to be so lip-synching, making her tter. She was embarrassed again. The shopkeeper and two shop assistants were also praising her. They all hoped that this expensive wedding dress would be bought by the patron in front of them. Monica couldn''t make up her mind for a moment. They all said that she was pretty and she liked it. "You can try on another festive toast dress." Stinson wasn''t a very picky person to buy things. If he liked it, he would buy it. This was strength. Monica picked another expensive toast dress, and the two of them decided on it. After leaving the wedding gown shop, the two of them went straight home. Tomorrow, they were going to take the Wayne Group''s private ne, so it was enough for them to simply pack up a few things. Monica was also amazed by the Wayne Group''s strength. Deep down in her heart, she felt somewhat inferior. Although there weren''t many people attacking her on the Inte now, they were teasing her in another tone, saying that she only got the upper hand because her son. But in reality, wasn''t that the case? If she didn''t have a son, Stinson wouldn''t have known her at all, and she wouldn''t have had the chance to meet a man of his status. Monica could only rx her heart. Whether it was because herson or because they truly loved each other, she could only maintain a calm state of mind and live a good life every day. The next morning, everyone from the Wayne Group came to the airport to see them off. Monica was a little embarrassed. Looking at her parents-in w''s love for her, she felt deeply ashamed, but also warmly moved. "Stinson, go abroad and take good care of Monica. If you see Creamy, let her return home as soon as possible." Mrs. Wayne warned her son. "Brother, sister-inw, I wish you a pleasant trip. Gabe will leave us to take care of." Suzannealso happily sent her blessings. Olivia smiled and interrupted, "Don''t worry, I will definitely watch these two people and not let them fight." "Hey, what are you talking about? I won''t fight with Gabe." Suzanne''s small fist immediately smashed towards her Second Brother''s shoulder and angrily retorted. Olivia immediatelyughed and ran away. Mrs. Wayne looked at the small pair and could only shake her head and sigh. Mr. Wayne ''s concern was even deeper. Although he didn''t say much, he was already reminded not to act recklessly in his eyes when he looked at his son. Stinson and Monica boarded the ne, waved goodbye to their families, and flew straight into the sky. The four flight attendants served the two of them throughout the journey. Monica was not used to enjoying such noble treatment and was obviously very restrained. Stinson let the flight attendants go to rest. He came to serve her himself, causing Monica to not know whether tough or cry. After Stinson set Monica''s phone to flight mode, he started to flip through the photos on her phone. Monica sat at the side eating snacks and looked out of the window at the sea of clouds. "What is the rtionship between the men in these photos and you?" Suddenly, the man''s voice sounded dissatisfied. Monica nced sideways and found that it was some photos taken during a dinner party abroad. She took a lot of photos with several male colleagues in thepany. "These are all my colleagues from abroad. What''s wrong?" Monica asked curiously. "You guys are too close, and there''s also this. Why would he be over your shoulder?" Stinson''s jealousy surged like a sea of clouds outside the window. Monica was speechless. She didn''t know why he had to put her shoulder on. At that time, she didn''t think about anything else. "In the future, eating alone will be fine for this kind of gathering. Don''t get too close to your male colleagues." Stinson saw that she was stunned and immediately asked in a low voice. "Not anymore." Monica also felt that this kind of behavior was not very good. Stinson continued to look. When he tigued saw the picture of Marshall and Monica and Gabe, he automatically filtered it out. He didn''t want to take a closer look because he was afraid that his heart wouldn''t be able to withstand it. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. After flying for nearly ten hours, the ne finallynded. Monica and Stinson drove towards the city. The two of them were a little tired after flying all the way. After Monica got into the car, she directly leaned against the man and fell asleep. Although Stinson was also tired, he remained sober. He took out his phone and called his sister Creamy. Creamy answered the phone. She was in ss, so Stinson could only decide to eat at her house tonight and rest at the hotel for now. Creamy did not expect her eldest brother and sister-inw to suddenly arrive, and her pretty face was filled with astonishment. She looked at her phone and then at the teacher in front of her. She wasn''t dreaming, was she? Why didn''t anyone notify her? Although Creamy was helpless, she could only decide to entertain her big brother and sister-inw at home tonight. After ss, Creamy drove to the nearby supermarket to shop. She pushed the shopping cart and searched everywhere for what she. wanted. Suddenly, she saw an olddy in front of her. She lived in the same vi area. When she was running in the morning, she saw the olddy was also taking awalk. They met from time to time. And they werefrom the same country, so theirr rtionship was getting closer. "Miss Wayne, go shopping too." The matriarch''s eyes were sharp as she pushed her presbyopia sses and walked over to greet her. Creamy immediately stepped forward and asked, "Granny Zhang, You are here as well. Are you alone?" "No, there''s still my grandson. Tinge,e here and introduce a girl to you." The matriarch immediately shouted towards the back of a shelf beside her. Creamy was stunned. Chapter 1948 Chapter 1948 Creamy''s pretty face was filled with embarrassment. She only greeted the matriarch, but she didn''t want to know her grandson. Just as Creamy was in a dilemma, a tall and slender figure appeared behind the shelf. The man was wearing a white shirt and a pair of slim ck trousers. His temperament was dignified and cold. "Grandma." The man''s gaze swept over Creamy indifferently as he called out to the olddy in a low voice. The matriarch looked at her grandson with affection in her eyes. She hurriedly pointed at Creamy and said warmly, "This is the Miss Wayne that I mentioned to you a few times. She also lives in our neighborhood." "Oh!" Only then did the man nce at Creamy again, but his attitude was neither cold nor hot. Creamy forced a smile and did not dare to look at the man excessively. However, even though she took a quick nce, she was still shocked by the man''s sharp features. Very handsome, masculine. "Granny Zhang, I still have to buy something. Let''s go first." Creamysaid, and then she pushed the shopping cart towards the fresh area. The matriarch watched helplessly as such a beautiful girl ran away from her eyes. She angrily punched her grandson''s arm, "Wood." The man''s expression stiffened slightly, but he still gently patted Grandma''s shoulder and said, "Alright, Grandma, I don''t want to find a girlfriend now. Don''t see a woman, and push her on me." "As for the other girls, I won''t say anything, but I really feel sorry for you. Look at the dignified and beautiful girl, whose temperament is good, and she is also from our country. What a good fate." The matriarch pushed her tall grandson away angrily, so angry that she didn''t want to pay attention to him anymore. The man looked helpless, his deep eyes ncing in the direction of fresh area. Creamy bought a lot of things and was about to drive away. Just as she drove out of the parking lot, she saw the man holding arge bag of things in one hand and the olddy''s arm carefully in the other. She couldn''t help but hit the brakes twice and saw the man staring at her like an eagle. She was so frightened that she hurriedly changed the elerator and ran away with a kick. She didn''t know if it was her illusion, but she always felt that the man was too sharp and didn''t know what he was doing. When Creamy returned home, she handed over the things she bought to her Auntie, Miss. Hughes. Hughes was a very easy-going and optimistic auntie who took good care of Creamy''s home life. "Miss Wayne, is your big brother and sister-inwing over for dinner? I''ll cook a few more dishes tonight." Hughes only knew that Creamy was a pretty girl, but she didn''t know how strong her family background was, so she didn''t even know her big brother''s identity. "Thank you, Hughes." Creamy returned to her room and called Stinson. Stinson happened to be resting with Monica in the hotel, preparing toe to her house. Stinson and Monica went to the mall first. Monica chose a very beautiful bracelet as a gift for her sister-inw. Before leaving, Monica felt that buying only one bracelet was not sincere enough and wanted to pick another ne. "Creamy has never liked these things since she was young. Just pick any one of them." Stinson directly dragged her out. If it was for someone else, Stinson would definitely help her pick it out. However, if it was his younger sister who grew up with him together, he really didn''t feel that it was necessary. "Why? Women love these things." Monica could not deny that she was also such a secr woman. She liked things that shone with golden light. "Maybe she''s not a woman." Stinson smiled and teased. Monica gently pinched his arm and said, "How could you say that about your sister?" "Really, you''ll know when youe with me. She is a very simple person. She has never pursued these luxuries." Stinson helplessly shrugged his shoulders, indicating that he was not lying. Monica became more and more curious about this sister-inw. Actually, there were many children from wealthy families who did not love famous products and pursued higher level things. Those who were born at the finish line did not experience human suffering since they were young. Instead, they would feel curious about these things and would want to experience them. The ck car drove into the vi area and stopped in front of a vi. Creamy has been waiting respectfully for a long time when the courtyard door opened. "Brother!" Creamy looked at the man who came out of the car, raised the corner of her mouth and greeted him with a smile. After Stinson got out of the car, he reached out and held Monica''s hand. Monica got out of the car and saw a refreshing figure. She was stunned for a moment. She thought that she would see a jeweled woman. She didn''t expect that there was only a woman with a clean face and a loose T-shirt. She had long hair that was at her waist. Her temperament was elegant and her appearance was beautiful. If looked carefully, she would be seen the coldness just like Stinson. "This is Sister, right? I''m Creamy. Happy first meeting." Creamy walked over generously and introduced herself with a smile. Monica immediately said embarrassedly, "Hello, my name is Monica." "Don''t be so courteous. We''re almost family. Come in and sit and let''s have a chat." Stinson immediately couldn''t stand this kind of restraint and interrupted their courtesy. Creamy nodded in agreement, "Brother is right. We are family, so don''t be so polite. Come in." Monica couldn''t help but look at the vi. It wasn''t very luxurious and high-end. It was just an ordinary vi in the vi area. When she entered the living room, the living room''s attire was fresh and elegant. It wasn''t out of the ordinary.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "Brother, your taste is really good. You found such a beautiful sister-inw." Creamy looked at Monica with the light and found that she was very beautiful. She was a dignified and ssical beauty. She was not like a daughter of a humble family. Instead, she was very magnanimous. When Monica was praised by her, she was immediately ashamed, "Your Wayne Family''s genes are the best. All of you are beautiful." Stinson saw the two women praising nonstop. He leanedzily on the sofa and saidzily, "Stop praising each other. In my opinion, you guys are pretty good-looking." Creamy couldn''t help but mock, "You are thick-skinned. We didn''t say you look good." However, Stinson said conceitedly, "We look more or less alike. Only you are beautiful?" Monica couldn''t help butugh when she heard that they were hurting each other. She couldn''t help but look at the siblings'' faces. Only then did she realize that Creamy''s in face was also very beautiful. Her skin was clear and her lips were red and teeth were white. "You didn''te to see me on purpose, did you?" Creamy couldn''t help but ask curiously. "Mom and Dad are worried that you are abroad by yourself. They want you to return home as soon as possible." Stinson''s expression immediately turned grim as he spoke in a deep voice. "No, I just want to spend some time alone outside. Our parents will definitely want me to go on a blind date."Creamy pouted and sat down with her pillow in her arms. Chapter 1949 Chapter 1949 Seeing her sister''s wronged expression, Stinson suppressed hisughter and clenched his fists against his thin lips, coughing softly, "Mom and Dad are doing this for your own good. You''re not young anymore." "28 years old is very old? Sister. Monica, how old are you?" Creamy looked at them nkly. Then, she looked at Monica. "I''m twenty-four years old." Monicaughed dryly. Although she was young, she did not feel the slightest bit of glory. It had not been easy for the 24 -year-old unmarried mother to live a life. Creamy immediately stretched out her hand and pulled out her long ck hair. "It looks like I''m really old. However, I still have an eighteen-year- old girl''s heart, okay? I don''t want to get married. Unless I can find an outstanding man like Dad and Big Brother, otherwise, I would rather be alone." Seeing her sister''s resolute expression, Stinson sighed, "So you refused to return home because you were afraid of being forced to go on a blind date. Alright, I finally know the reason, but you can''t do this. It''s time for you to find a man." Creamy rolled her eyes at him, "Before I met my sister-inw, you seemed to insist on not getting married, right? Now that you''ve just found a girlfriend, you''re using this tone to persuade me?" Stinson''s handsome face shed with embarrassment. Indeed, before he met Monica, his attitude of not getting married was even more resolute than his sister''s. "Alright, I won''t advise you. You can live asfortably as you like." Stinson was finally ruthless and could only indulge his younger sister. Monica pursed her lips and secretly smiled. The way the two siblings got along was quite interesting. "Sister. Monica,e upstairs. I''ll let you enjoy my paintings." Creamy didn''t want to talk to her big brother anymore and immediately waved at Monica. Monica followed her upstairs happily. She had just finished thest staircase when she saw the beautiful scenery of the four seasons. Monica was filled with admiration. What kind of hands were these? They could portray the scenery of the four seasons. She couldn''t help but admire this woman with an orchid temperament in front of her. "These ... were all drawn by you?" As a designer, Monica thought that she herself was talented in drawing, but at this moment, she felt that she could only draw. "En, this is my work for the past year. Spring, summer, autumn and winter, the four seasons are distinct." Creamy''s face was filled with confidence. It was when she was seven years old that her parents hired a teacher for her and she began to learn how to draw. The first time she came into contact with such a beautiful artistic conception, she fell in love with it. Adding on the fact that her family had the strength to hire the best teachers for her, she walked all the way and was guided by famous experts. That was why she has made some achievements. "Heavens, it''s so beautiful. This is the first time I''ve seen such a beautiful scenery. It''s so lifelike. It''s as if people have seen the real scenery." Monica turned around and looked around in disbelief. The more she saw it, the more she realized that Creamy was a talented painter. Thus, she asked curiously, "Do you open an exhibition of paintings?" Creamy paused, with her shy beautiful face, "Actually, I want to hold an exhibition, but I''m afraid that my work won''t be satisfactory, so I''ve always been hanging them here for myself to enjoy." "It''s a pity because you''re so good at drawing. You should let everyone in the world see your paintings. To be honest, the artistic conception of your paintings is very good. It will calm people''s impetuous hearts and will definitely be loved by people." Monica sighed from the bottom of her heart. Creamy abruptly turned around and looked at her, with her dark eyes sparkling, "Do you really think I can hold an exhibition?" "Of course. Don''t tell me no one supports you doing this?" Monica blinked her eyes. "I''ve mentioned it before, But my family thinks it''s good that I like it, butthere''s no need for others to discover. They think I shouldn''t be too addicted to this hobby. Previously, I secretly wanted to sell my paintings for money. My brother found out it, and he had someone buy my paintings at a high price. If my sister hadn''t discovered this, I would have been tricked by him. Hmph, thinking about this made me angry." At this point, Creamy secretly gritted her teeth. It was truly too embarrassing. "Your brother he still does such a thing? It''s too unkind." Monica wanted tough inexplicably, but seeing Creamy''s angry expression, she could only restrain herself and reprimand Stinson for his excessive behavior. "Actually, memories before five, I can''t remember much. My mom told me, at that time she took my brother and I alone, and it''s been hard, but we''ve been living with my father ever since wed e were five years old. My e father has spoiled us since we wereProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. young and has always let us be carefree. I actually want to earn some money on my own. At the very least, let me know that I can earn money without relying on my family. My brother gave me a big blow that caused me to not dare to hold any art exhibitions now." Creamy started tough at herself. Although she was a little regretful, the warmth of her kinship touched her even more. "It''s not necessarily to sell it for money. It''s simply to show off your masterpiece to the world." Monica could hear the sense of loss in her tone. "Maybe one day I will really hold an exhibition. When the timees, you must definitelye and praise me." Creamy''s understanding of Monica went even further, feeling that she was a straightforward woman. "Of course, you can ask me to help you. It''s free." Monica''s gaze lingered in these paintings, rxed and happy. "Yes, I remember it. When the timees, I really need you to help me." Creamy''s mood suddenly brightened, and she felt that the beam of light that she had always wanted to pursue was suddenly stimted. Stinson sat on the sofa, took out his phone and dialed a number. "Do you know who the man that beat you up for no reasonst time was?"Stinson was still worried that there would be hidden dangers, so he didn''t give up on pursuing this matter. "We were beaten up so badly that day. There is no evidence to investigate." The people over there had an innocent look on their faces. "Then you can rest assured and recover in the hospital. I will send someone to take over. It''s been hard on you." Stinson hung up the phone and his gaze turned cold. Fortunately, that guy only beat up his people and didn''t do anything bad to his sister. However, no matter what, if he knew his identity, he wouldn''t let him off easy. Stinson raised his eyes to look in the direction of the stairs. The two women has been upstairs for half an hour and hadn''te down yet. This was the first time they had met, how could they talk so well? Although Stinson did not like the feeling of being left out, it was a very fortunate thing for him that his sister and the woman he wanted to marry can get along well with each other. When Monica and Creamy went downstairs, dinner was justready. At this moment, the doorbell suddenly rang. "There are still guests?" Stinson raised his eyebrows and looked at his sister. Creamy shrugged her shoulders and said, "I didn''t invite anyone else." Chapter 1950 Chapter 1950 The doorbell was still ringing. Creamy opened the video and saw a cold male face. Her eyes were shocked, "Is it him?" Stinson''s nerves have already risen. He stood behind her and narrowed his eyes. "Your friend?" Creamy immediately shook her hand and said, "No, he lives in this vi area as well. He should be considered a neighbor. I''ll go downstairs and ask him what''s the matter." Stinson immediately said in a deep voice, "I''ll apany you out." "Alright." Creamy shrugged her shoulders. Opening the side door, the man looked up and saw Creamy with a very handsome man. The man''s gaze stiffened slightly before he said indifferently, "Do you have a guest?" Creamy was stunned for a moment, then nodded, "Yes, you came looking for me. Is there anything you need?" Tinge frowned. "We''ll talk about it next time." Creamy immediately reached out to stop him, but the man left without looking back. "Ah" Creamy only let out a low cry, but his legs were long and he had already walked far away. Stinson reached out and rubbed his nose, "I didn''t drive away your grass, did I?" Creamy immediately rolled her eyes at him, "What nonsense are you talking about? I just met him today, but I often greet his grandmother." "You know his grandmother? Maybe his grandmother asked him toe over to meet you on a blind date. I interrupted such a good fate." Stinson still felt that he was a little eye-catching just now. If he was mistaken for his sister''s boyfriend, then there might really be no chance. In fact, Tinge really thought so. He originally wanted to tell her about someone following her. It was obvious that there was an outstanding man beside her. He felt like he was meddling in other people''s affairs. "I don''t want to go on a blind date. I don''t want to." Creamy instinctively dismantled this matter. Stinsonughed unkindly and said, "Look at how scared you are. Are you still dreaming of meeting a romantic and beautiful love?" When her big brother saw through her thoughts, Creamy gritted her teeth angrily and said, "I was just waiting for a romantic love. So what?" When Stinson saw that his sister was angry, he hurriedly apologized andforted her, "Good, good, good. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have said that. You deserve this kind of love." "Really?" Creamy''s beautiful eyes lit up and she was finally not angry. "Of course, my sister is beautiful and talented. I''ll wait and see which young master has the fortune to marry you home." Stinson said gently. "That''s good." The corners of Creamy''s mouth curled up, but she was not confident in her heart. After graduating from university for so many years, she did not seem to have encountered any special feelings. Perhaps it was because there were too many outstanding and good-looking men beside her that she had too high a demand for men. Her gaze was also overwhelmed. Well, it was very difficult. Family reunion was a rare opportunity. After dinner, Stinson brought Monica back to the hotel. Next, they would spend their romantic trip. Monica understood more and more about theWayne Family. She alsomented that the harmonious atmosphere in the family was different from what she had imagined. At least, it was not like her family, where interests were paramount and family affection was insignificant. Such a warm family, how could people not get close? The night was intoxicating. Monica took a bath, wore a pajamas, and stood on the balcony, admiring the beautiful scenery. At this moment, her mood was both rxed and joyful, causing one to be unable to help but imagine. Monica made a very bold decision. She wanted to be together with Stinson and not separate anymore. Although the man had promised her before that it would definitely happen after marriage, she knew that it was because of the man''s et sense of responsibility and respect for her. She did not want to insist now, and she wanted to take the initiative. Stinson has just walked out of the bathroom. His short hair was drenched in Water and neatly hanging on his forehead, giving him a hint of youthfulness. His gaze searched for the figure of the manN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. el.ne woman. He couldn''t help but walk towards the balcony in the living room. Sure enough, he saw her standing in the breeze with her long hair flying. She looked quiet and gentle, making people want to embrace her. As Stinson thought this, his hand involuntarily wrapped around her slender waist and gently carried her into his embrace. "What are you thinking?" The man asked in a low voice. "I was wondering ... what should we do on such a beautiful night? It''s not a wasteof time." Monica forcefully suppressed her shyness and boldly raised this topic. Stinson''s eyes instantly darkened as he stared at her affectionately. Seeing the white skin under her nightgown, his heartbeat instantly elerated. "What are you talking about?" He thought what he heard was wrong. Monica looked up at him shyly and coquettishly. She pursed her lips and chuckled, "I don''t think we should waste such a good time." "Say it clearly." The man deliberately teased her. Monica''s face turned hot. She recognized that he was ying a trick on her. She immediately pushed him away angrily, "Forget it. Forget it, I went to sleep." Stinson did not expect her to be angry, so he immediately pulled her back with a thick skin andforted her, "Monica, are you pity me?" "Who pitied you? Besides, you''re not pitiful. You''re hateful."Monica said angrily, but her heart has softened into a ball of water. "How can I be hateful? I was just surprised. I didn''t expect you to bring this up on your own initiative." Stinson''s heart was filled with l ecstasy. As long as she was willing, he was actually unwilling to wait any longer. Monica was even more embarrassed. She pushed him again, twisted her waist, and ran to the bedroom. Stinson recalled the feeling of hugging her into his arms just now. He raised his thin lips and leisurely chased after her. As soon as Monica entered, she immediately rummaged through the bedside table to find something. Stinson thought that she would run into the room and hide under the nket, ignoring him. Seeing her rummaging around, he couldn''t help but ask curiously, "What are you looking for?" "Find safety measures." Monica was not stupid. Although she had little experience, she still knew the basic steps. Stinson was speechless, "I think we can have another child or a daughter." Monica''s beautiful eyes instantly widened. She suddenly turned around and looked at him, "What did you say?" "I... I want another child." The man was so frightened by her expression that he almost forgot to say anything. "No, I don''t agree. I don''t want to have another child anymore. Just have Gabe alone." Monica immediately shook her head and refused. She absolutely did not want to repeat this matter. Stinson was slightly shocked. He didn''t expect that the second child problem would make her so disgusted. It must have been when Gabe was bornshe suffereda lot. "Sorry, I''m too anxious. If you don''t want any more children, we won''t." Stinson wasn''t angry at all. On the contrary, he was very distressed. "Really?" Monica thought that he would insist, so she was stunned to think that he would agree to her decision. Stinson nodded, "Of course, you are the one who is going to have a child, and you are the one who is suffering. You have the most say in this matter." Chapter 1951 Chapter 1951 Monica''s eyes shone with brilliance. She looked at the man''s face without blinking by the ambient light. She wanted to confirmwhether his wordswere just to let her calm down or to leave the decision to her willingly. Stinson was suddenly embarrassed by her gaze. Although he was very confident ofhis facial features, he was unable to withstand her direct gaze. His eyes shed and he smiled, "Why are you staring at me like this?" Only then did Monica realize that she seemed to be staring at him too long. She shook her head and chuckled, "Nothing. What would you do if your parents urgeus to givebirth to a second child?" "They won''t." Stinson knew his parents very well. Their principle had always been ''one generation takes care of themselves''. The harmony of a family was based onthe respect of each other, even between parents and children. "Really?"Monica still found it unbelievable. In her memory, her parents-inw would definitely interfere in theirgrandson''s affairs. "If they mention it, I will stand by your side and exin it to them." Stinson replied seriously. Monica smiled. She suddenly realized that the man she fell in love with was really reasonable. She was very happy with him. He was always giving, but it seemed like he never asked for something. Monica was inexplicably moved. How could she meet someone like him? "Are youughing? Does that mean that we have reached an agreement on this matter?" The man said with a lilting tone. "Sort of." Monica felt relieved in her heart, but her wordsshowed that she wassomewhat unwilling to forgive. Stinson helplessly and dotingly walked over and touched her long hair, "I haven''t expected that you looksmall but you have a stubborn temper. I''ve met my opponent." "I look small?" When Monica heard this, she was unhappy again. She deliberately drew herself up and said, "Don''t underestimate people, okay?" Stinson''s handsome eyes were slightly shocked, and then heughed out loud, "Alright, don''t be angry, I know you''re not small." Monica blushed and smashed her hands into his embrace a few times. Next second, her unruly handsweretightly gripped by a pair ofrge hands. "Monica, it''s not wise to provoke me now." Monica was stunned by his threat. Now, her ears also reddened. She purposely curled her lips and said, "I''m not afraid of you." "Really?" Stinson''s smile deepened and he was zing with anger, as if he was looking at a delicious prey. Originally, Monica was only trying to showoff, but when she heard that the man was about to take action, her body involuntarily trembled slightly. At this moment, she did not dare to answer, and the man did not give her another chance to bicker.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Early in the morning! The sunshineoutside the window was very bright and beautiful. Threads of light passed through the light veil thatnded on the ground and shone on the bed. The warm feeling madethe sleeping woman on the bed roll over involuntarily. "Hiss!" The slight breathing sound woke the woman up from her sleep. She opened her eyes and found her waist really painful. Moreover, her entire body wasck instrength, as if she had suffered from a small ailment. "Damn Stinson." Monica couldn''t help but curse softly in her heart. She swept her beautiful eyes around and heardfootstepsing from the living room. She was so frightened that she hurriedly covered the quilt over her body. "Waked up?" Stinson walked inzily with a smile on his face. Monica pretended to be asleep again. She was reluctant to let him see herlike this; she wantedto trickhim into going out and then getting up. However, she never expected that the man would bend down and pull the quilt on her body... Seeing that she was about to be spill the beans, Monica could only turn overand sit up. She took back the entirequiltand covered herself tightly once again. "What are you doing?" She looked at him angrily and asked. The man spread out his hands and smiled sinisterly, "I didn''t enjoy myselfst night. I thought that you had a good rest, so let''s continue." "You... you''re shameless." Monica was so angry that she spoke incoherently. Hearing that, Stinson''s handsome face shed with grievance, "Monica, we are all adults now. This is a very normalmunication between husband and wife. How can you say that I''m shameless? If I am always shamefaced, we wouldn''t be together today." Monica smiled angrily at his exnation. She could only point tothe door, "I''m exhausted. I can''t do it today. You go out first. I''m going to get up." "Do you need my help? I''m afraid your legs areweak." The man was still teasing her. "Stinson."Monicafound this man so hateful andwould refresh her previous views. Stinson no longer teased her. However, when she was angry, her pretty face was gorgeous and pretty. Monica endured the difort and went into the bathroom. When she came out with a long dress, she looked more feminine. Stinson was looking at the itinerary. When he saw hering out, he handed it to her. "I''ve already contacted a photographypany. And we willstart shooting tomorrow. I''ve marked the shooting location. Do you have anything else to you want to shoot in another country, I can arrange it as well." add? If Monica wasn''t that greedy. Long-distance travel was very tiring. "No need. Let''s follow your arrangements. Although wedding photos are important, I don''t think they''re the only ones. We can go for a walk if we finish shooting early Monica was azy person. If Stinson hadn''t arranged everything so actively, she wouldn''t even n to take wedding photos so as tosaveboth money and trouble. Stinson had long expected that she woulde up with such a casual answer. In the eyes of outsiders, her personality could be kind ofzy. But in Stinson''s eyes, her casual was just right for him. The partner he wanted was just like that because for a family, onemightyand capable person was enough. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Do you want to be alone with me? Alright, let''s try our best to shorten the time." Stinson understood what she meant. Monicasaid with a forced smile, "I think it''s better to be alone than to be watched by others." "You''re right." Stinson agreed with her words. When Creamy heard that her eldestbrother and sister-inw were going to take wedding photos, she also wanted toe over to help. Besides, she could also putthem in her paintings. Thatwould definitely be very beautiful. When they were going to departure, Stinson saw his sister rushing over. He got out of the car helplessly and stopped his sister''s sports car. Creamy''s beautiful face poked out of the window. "Stinson, let''s go." Stinson frowned, "I don''t think you need to follow us. Why don''t you go to test the handsome guy who came to chat with youst night to see whether he''s interested in you?" When Creamy heard this, her face immediately turned red with anger, "Stinson, you''re not serious." "I find him pretty good. He is handsome and has a good temperament. He doesn''t look like a yboy." Stinson was quite impressed by the man he sawst night. Perhaps as a man, he had a deep understanding of each other''s aura and temperament. "No. I won''t take the initiative to contacthim." WhenCreamy finished speaking, she had already started the car and gone far away. Stinson sighed. Was this sister spoiled? Chapter 1952 Chapter 1952 The scenery along the way was very beautiful. Stinson and Monica changed to an RV to make it more convenient for the shooting. They first came to the seaside. Monica changed into a blue mermaid dress. Her body was slender and beautiful. Several photographers stared straight at her. Stinson immediately reached out to block her slightly lowered cor and immediately asked for a vest. Monica felt sweet in her heart. She knew that Stinson was jealous. However, his sullen and jealous appearance was quite cute. She felt that there was nothing wrong with dressing like thissincethere were still a lot of people in swimsuits ying in the water from afar. She was already very conservative. Creamy put up a drawing board and painting paraphernalia on the beachand put ona sun hat to prepare for her new work. The sky and the seawater wereblue and formed into a line. Seeingthe sweet shooting of her brother and sister-inw, Creamybecame open- minded. The world seemed to have been cleaned up, and there were no more troubles entangling her. The shooting at the seaside was finished. Monica was extremely tired. Shey in the RV and rested. The next stop was a very famous scenic spot. It wasmore than 200 kilometersby car. Stinson unscrewed a bottle of drink and handed it to her sister. Creamy took it over and tooka sip. "Are you really not thinking about that male neighbor?" Stinson continued to enticehis sister tocontact him. Creamy''s action stiffened as she slowly turned to look at her brother. "Do I look like unpopr? Men supposed to be active in love. Women who are too active will be looked down upon others." "You''re too serious. If Suzanne meets the person she likes, she will definitely don''tcare who takes the initiative." Stinson sighed. The two sisters'' personalities werepletely opposite. One was quiet, the other was lively. "Suzanne definitely doesn''t have to worry about getting married. She''s so cute and attractive." Creamy pursed her lips and smiled. She also liked this little sister exceptionally. "Why don''t you take the initiative once? This can be considered as a challenge. You will discoverhow exciting the process is after experiencing it once." Stinson smiled and consoled her. Creamy stared at the distant sea and narrowed her eyes. "Stinson, if I take the initiative this time, you won''t force me to go on a blind date in the future? And when parents force me, you have to speak for me."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Stinsonfell silent; "..." His sister has turned the tables. "If you don''t answer, I''ll just take it as you have already agreed. Alright, I''ll go back tomorrow. I''ll take the initiative to show you." Creamy immediately grabbed his pause and put an end to this matter. "Emma... I...!" Stinsonhurriedand called her nickname. Creamy waved her long hair and stood up, "It''s settled. It''s not tooteyet. I''m going back to the downtown." "Wait a minute, I''ll have two bodyguards escort you." Stinson sighed helplessly. His younger sister seemed quiet, but in reality, her entric personality was still there. She was just notas mischievous as when she was a child. "Alright." Creamy nodded and agreed. At around four o''clock in the afternoon, a silver sports car, under the protection of a ck car, rushed towards the downtown. After three hours'' journey, Creamy finally got home. She was already very tired. She went upstairs to take a shower, changed into an elegant dress, pulled her long hair to one side of her chest, and braided a it. Her slightly fluffy hair outlined her delicate and wless face. "Auntie, I''m going out. I''ll be right back." Creamygreeted the nannyat home and leftwith a gift. "Young miss, do you need us to follow you?" The bodyguard outside asked worriedly. "No need. This neighborhood is very safe. I''ll go to my neighbor''s house." Creamyughed weaklytwice. She suddenly felt very guilty. This was the first time she had taken the initiative to find a man in her life in the past, at school, her father had been strict with her. She was not allowed to fall in love with someone. After graduation, she was strict with herself. She did not want to fall in love. Time was running out, and she had reached the age where she had no choice but to love. Content belongs to The breeze was lifting the hem of the dress, Creamy was so nervous that her palms were covered in sweat. Seeing that she could reach just by turning a corner, Creamy couldn''t help but stop. Suddenly, at the corner, three ck off-road vehicles rushed over. Creamy was shocked and jumped to the side without caring about herimage. The three ck off-road vehicles disappeared at the end of the street lights. "Impolite. They still drive so fastin this kind of ce." Creamy was already nervous. Being suddenly frightened made her heart beat faster. As she muttered, she mustered up her courage and arrived at Mrs. Bray''shouse. Just as she was about to ring the doorbell, Mrs. Bray suddenly opened the door. "Ah!" Creamy covered her mouth in fear and hurriedly greeted, "Mrs. Bray, are you going out?" §Ö Mrs. Bray''s eyes were a little red. After seeing her, she immediately smiled and said, "No, I just want to see whethermy grandson has left This heartless person said that he would apany me for a month. It has only been less than half a month and he has gone for another mission." Creamy''s beautiful eyes were shocked. Hergrandson had left? For a moment, she didn''t know whether to cry orugh. Why would such a coincidence happen? If hewasn''t here, to whom would she show her initiative? "Miss Wayne, why are you here?" Only then did Mrs. Bray remember to ask her. "Oh, I just went out and bought some delicious food. I wanted to bring it over for you." Creamy''s expression slightly changed. Her forceful gift-giving behavior seemed somewhat reluctant. "Really? You''re too thoughtful. It would be great if I had a granddaughter-inw like you. What a pity that my two grandsons haven''t found girlfriends yet. I can only wait empty-handed." Mrs. Bray couldn''t help but sigh. Creamy couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment, "Mrs. Bray, you have two grandchildren?" "Yes,e in and have a seat. I''m at home by myself now." Mrs. Bray was too lonely. She was really happy to have someone to talk to. Creamy originally wanted to leave, but she was dragged into the house by Mrs. Bray. She could only sit upright on the sofa. She raised her eyes and saw a photo frame with family picture inside. Creamy couldn''t help but stand up curiously. She reached out to take a closer look and foundthat this was a very happy family. The patriarch and the matriarch were sitting on chairs. Two beautiful boys stood besidethem respectively. And behind them was a very suitable couple. "These two children?" Creamy''s beautiful eyes couldn''t help but open wide. "I have a pair of twin grandchildren."Mrs. Bray personally brought her a cup of tea. Seeing her stunned expression, she immediately exined with a smile. "Twins?" Creamy was a little surprised. "That''s right. ?inge also has a younger brother. These two brothers have different personalities. One likes to do business while the other is calm and quiet. The careers they are engaged in are different now." The matriarch walked over and looked at the picture frame, her eyes slightly turned red. Chapter 1953 Chapter 1953 Creamy was very surprised. She didn''t expect that he was also born with twins. It seemed like a coincidence. Wait, what is she thinking about? What does ithave to do with her? She just wanted to shut up brother''s mouth and ask him to give less advice to her in the future. She didn''t really want to date with Tinge. "Mrs. Bray, the two brothers lookreally alike. Looking at them like this, it''s hard to distinguish between the two." Creamy smiled and said. "Elder brother, Tinge, who has a birthmark behind theleft side of his neck, is the one that I introduced to you yesterday. His younger brother is called Keith." As Mrs. Bray spoke, she secretly looked at Creamy with anticipation. To be honest, she has been more and more satisfied with this girl. Only her grandson ignored her and could not find the girl''s merits. "Oh, you are so lucky. Both grandsons should be very filial, right?" Creamysaid with a forcedugh as she realized that the olddy was looking at her strangely. Her heart misseda beat. She decided to leave or the olddy might think that she had taken the initiative to visitsomeoday. "That''s the truth. The two children are filial. Theye and see me when theyhave time. Now I live alone. My husbandjust left the year beforest; and my son sacrificedin his position. My daughter-inw andmy little grandson did business in the country." Mrs. Bray said this whiletears flowed down and she lookedvery sad. Creamy hurriedly took a napkin from the table and handed it to her, "Sorry, Mrs. Bray, did I remind you of something sad?" "Nothing. I''ve seldommentioned these words to others, especiallyin front of the children, I never saida word." The matriarch quickly stabilized her emotions. Creamy took a sip of tea and said politely, "Mrs. Bray, it''s gettingte. I''ll go back first and talk to youter." "Miss Wayne, wait a moment." The matriarch suddenly called her anxiously. Then, she turned around, took something from a cab and forced it into her hand. "This is my grandson''s contact information. If you have time, you can talk to him and make friends with him." "Ah... Mrs. Bray, that ... that''s not what I meant." Creamy''s brain buzzed. She was extremely embarrassed and her face turned red. "I know, young girl. It''s good to be reserved. But my grandson is really outstanding. You can just try if there''s any chance. Miss Wayne, I know that I am forcing youto do something difficult. But please understand me. I''m old and really want to see children have their own families." Mrs. Bray''s tears fell again. "Mrs. Bray, please don''t cry. I... I will definitely contact him. I... I''m also single now. I also want to find a boyfriend I like. I... I must go now. See youter." Seeing the gray-haired olddy crying, Creamy med herself but also felt very embarrassed. She could only turn around and run away after she finished speaking incoherently. Just as she left, the matriarch wiped her tears, "It seems that experience counts. Brat, that''s all grandma can do for you." At this moment, inside the airport, the man was carrying a handbag and was about to step into the cabin when he suddenly felt his back tighten. An indescribable feeling disturbed his mood. "Boss, are you alright?" A young man asked him with concern. Tinge shook his head, "I''m fine. Export the surveince videoof my grandmother''s vi and let me have a look." "Yes, boss!" As the young man spoke, he took out his notebook. Afterwards, he showedthe surveince videoto Tinge for check. "This woman..." Tinge frowned, showing some displeasure.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Is this woman a bad person?" The young man beside him asked in shock. "No, she''s my grandmother''sneighbor." Tinge said in a low voice. "Could she have taken a fancy to boss? She''s just about to find the matchmaker." The assistant beside him couldn''t stopughing. A stern gaze caused him to instantly shut up. Tinge narrowed his cold eyes and his thin lips twitched into a cold smile when staringat the woman''s fleeing figure.. Don''t believeshe can enter his heart just by touching the matriarch.. She is not the first woman to have such thoughts, nor will she be thest. "Take off!" Tinge threw the notebook away and closed his eyes to rest. Under the escort of several ck cars, the RV drove forward in the night. The surroundings were very quiet at night. High mountains rose up, and stars shone in the sky. This country was quite safe. It was a prosperous ce suitable for retirement and vacation. There was excellentscenery here, and there were even dreams of countless people. Stinson was reading the documents on hisputer. Monica, who was beside him, lefther chin on her hands and looked at the window in a daze. "If you''re tired, you can go to sleep." Stinson gently advised her when he saw that she had changed several positions. "I''m not tired. It''s a rare opportunity to enjoy the night scenery closely. I don''t want to miss it." Monica was actually a very sensitivewoman. She could easily be driven by the surrounding scenery. Perhaps, this was the result of thelove for hercareer. She knew how-to appreciate all beautiful things. "Do you want to leave behind a happier memory here?" Stinson''s heart was no longer stable when he saw her long hair being fluttered by the wind and her beautiful face outlined. Monica looked at him with a surprised expression, "I have already been very happy. How can I be happier?" Stinson put down hisputer and stood up, making the room space samller. Monica saw the heat wave in his eyes as he looked at her. She instantly understood what he meant. She instinctively waved her hand and said, "No, no, no, not this." "What are you afraid of? Let''s finishthis quickly." As a man, Stinson felt that there was nothing to be ashamed of. After all, they were legally married. "No, I can''t." There were also drivers and bodyguards sitting in front. Although there were partitions blocking them, it would still maket people feel embarrassed. love Monicacould not bear such embarrassment. Seeing her resolute expression, Stinson could only give up. "Monica, you don''t understand." The man helplessly sat back down and expressed his dissatisfaction. Monica, however, did not take it seriously, "Your request just now has been beyond mymon sense. That cannot be rted to understand." Stinson pursed his thin lips andughed, "Alright, prove that you are a good woman." "I am." Monica said convincingly. "I am also a good man." Stinson narcissistically praised. Monica was defeated by his shamelessness. She couldn''t help butugh, "You''re already a father. You have to set a good example. Your son is upright and you cannot ruin him." "Haven''tI already setan example for him?" Stinson shrugged his shoulders and said arrogantly. "Alright, you are an overwhelming speechmaker. I''ll go to my room and check my phone. I won''t disturb your work." Monica admitted defeat and went back to her room. Stinson touched his chin somewhat unwillingly and could only forcefully suppress the fire. Chapter 1954 Chapter 1954 Stinson and Monica enjoyed the lovers''worlds alone. Thought it would be a long time, but actually it was now short and hurried. In the blink of an eye, the ten-day tour had already ended. The beautiful and romantic wedding photos froze the sweetest appearances of the two. On the flight back, Monica closed her eyes. She felt as if she hade from a dream these days. There was a man who loved her with all his heart and soul. And shepletely unleashed and didn''t feel heavy anymore. She wanted to start all over again. However, she also felt that she was being greedy. Although Stinson and sheenjoyed themselves a lot, she still missed her son at homeand didn''t know if he missed them as well. Creamyalso returned by family''s private ne this time. She satzily on a chair and reached into her pocket. Her palm was cut by the hard business card. She quickly loosened the hands and her expression looked confusing. Stinson''s gaze shifted from the sleeping woman''s face to her younger sister''s. He saw that she was frowning, as if she had something on her mind. "What''s that man''s name?" Stinson asked casually. "Tinge!" Monica replied without hesitation. "Oh!" Stinson slightly raised his eyebrows. "It seems that you twohave made some progress." "Stinson, are you making fun of me? Let me tell you, I took the initiative to look for him this time, but he said that I''m not his type. You can''t me me for that. Therefore, you can''t force me on marriage in the future." Creamy''s dark eyes shed with anastute light. Since Stinson asked about that, she could deal withthis matter first. "Really? I must personally ask him the reason why he dares to refuse my younger sister." Stinson was not someone that could be easily deceived. His elite eyes could see through everything. "Ah?" Creamy was dumbfounded. She immediately cried in her heart. Ever since she was young, she had never crushed her eldest brother in terms of IQ. How could a small lie be easily seen through by him?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Should I tell the truth, or should I have a face-to-face exchange with him?" Stinson''s thin lips curled into a smile. Why his sister''s expression that about to cry was the same as when she was a child? "George, you''re going too far. How many years have you been bullying me?" Creamy could only be a scoundrel. "Alright, stop pretending to cry. How many times have you used this trick?" Stinson stretched out his hand and knocked on the table twice to remind her to stop. Creamy curled the corner of her lips, "Even if I''m pretending to cry, you still take it serious." "Tell me the truth, what''s going on?" Stinson asked seriously. Creamy sighed and lowered her head to pinch her finger, "Maybe he is not my destiny. When I came back that day, I brought some gifts to his house. But I didn''t expected that he had just left and I only saw his grandmother." "Such a coincidence?" Stinson was stunned. "So, we are not destiny. Stinson, this is my first time taking the initiative. Fortunately, he doesn''t know. Otherwise, how embarrassing would that be?" Creamy heaved a sigh of relief. However, she did not know that Tinge had seen her appearance when she visited his house that day. "Inthiscase, then you should meet the next beloved." Stinson could only pity for his sister. "Stinson, what do you mean by that? You won''t... let me go back home for a blind date, right?" Creamy''s pretty face had a miserable expression. "Dad told me to make a list of all the outstanding men. You might really ..." "No. If I am forced to go back home for blind dates, I just won''t go back." Creamy''s eyes really reddened due to the anger this time as she leaned on the table. "Mom and Dad are also worried about you." Stinsonfelt sorryfor her sister. From childhood, Creamy had always been a well-behaved girl. Unlike his second younger sister, who knew how to digest her negative emotions from childhood, she had an upright temperament and cried whenever she encountered problems. Stinson really didn''t want to put more pressure on her. "Alright, don''t cry. I''ll help you when you get back." Stinson finally softened his heart and reached out to touch his sister''s hair. Creamy looked up at him as if she had found a savior, "Really?" "En, if you don''t want to marry, then don''t marry. I will support you." Stinson said with a smile. Creamy was amused, "Hearingyour words, I''m much more at ease." 1.n Monica had actually been awakefor a long time. However, she did not interfere with the conversation between them. When she heard thest words of the siblings, she secretlyughed. Didaperson who acted as a brother had a softer temperament? Becausehe knew how to take care of his sister''s emotions since he was young, and in love he be warmer. The nended and a group of vehicles headed straight forthe Waynes'' house. Lacy, who already knew that his parents wereing back, asionally ranto the door and looked forward to them. Suzanne was like a young child, running back and forth with Lacy. "Suzanne, will Creamye back as well?" Lacy asked curiously. "Yeah, she''s back too. Let me show you her pictures. She''s a great beauty." As Suzanne spoke, she quickly opened her phone photo album and showed Creamy''s picture to him. "Mm, very beautiful, just likes my mommy." Lacy praised sweetly. "What about me? Do you think I''m pretty?" Suzanne instantly became narcissistic and took a few steps back, making a cute expression. Lacy shook her head. "What do you mean? I''m not beautiful?" Suzanne was deeply shocked and her pretty face fell. "No, if you don''t y tricks on me, you''re also very beautiful." After the little fellow finished speaking, he immediately ran away. "Alright, wait..." Suzanne immediately chased after him. "Grandpa, save me." Lacy immediately ran towards Edwards who was sitting on the sofa. Afterwards, he took off his shoes and jumped onto the sofa, hiding behind Edwards. "You''re smart." Suzanne didn''t know whether tough or cry. Hehas bemore and more shrewdand knew to look for an shelter. Edwards directly held his grandson in his arms and said to Suzanne, "Don''t always y with Lacy. He is still young." "Dad, I''m bored." Suzanne also leanedzily against Edwards''s side. "Are you bored? You''ve finished your homework and practiced the piano? If you really have excess strength, go to the gym. You seem to have gained a lot of weight recently." Edwards smiled and teased. Content belongs to "Do I look fat? Where?" Suzanne could endure anything except the fact that she was gaining weight. Edwards looked at his daughter''s adorable appearance and his eyes were full of pampering, "No, no, very beautiful." "Humph!"Suzanneswungher long hair angrily and went upstairs. Edwards couldn''t help but shake his head and sigh as he looked at his little daughter''s willful appearance without anygirl''s gentleness. Would shebe able to find a husband in the future? It seemed that he had to be prepared for the fact that his two daughters might not be able to get married. "Grandfather, let''s go fora walk in the garden." Lacy used her small hand to pull Edwards''s finger. "Alright, let''s go." Edwards nodded gently. Chapter 1955 Chapter 1955 In front of the vi, several cars stopped. Stinson and Monica came back and also brought Creamyback. Edwards felt sadwhen he foundthat his daughter seemed to be thinner. "Creamy, your brother''s wedding is going to be held soon. During this period of time, stop running around and stay at home." Although Edwards wanted to be harsh, when he spoke, he was still gentle. "I know. I won''t run around anymore." Creamy nodded obediently. The family finally gathered together. The next was the wedding of the Waynes''firstborn son. Originally, they were going to hold an engagement banquet. After the agreement of the family, they skipped this procedure and would directly holdthe wedding ceremony. The Whites was dumbfounded. They did not expect that Monicawould really marry to the Waynes. The Whites'' enterprise suffered a serious setback, and it would be difficult to recover its glory in a short period of time. The Whites wanted to ask Monica for helpshamelessly, but Monica immediately rejected it. Everyone in the Whites understood Monica''s temper. She seemed weak and easy to be bullied, but she also hated evil. From now on, Monica and the Whites werepletely cut off. Although the Whites regretted, they could only ept the reality. Don''s pride was also pped fiercely by reality. Now, he finally discovered that he had picked the wrong woman and harmed two families. He returned to his family and looked at his two daughters who were dancing and ying in the garden under the sunshine. He tried to look for the meaning of life again. The wedding between Stinson and Monica was held in a seven-star hotel. Friends and rtives invitedupied two hundred tables and causeda sensation. Monica had alreadypletely integrated into theWaynes. In the past, she used to see people posting messages saying that her mother-inw and little sister-inw were in discord. At first, she was worried that she would not be able to get along well with others with her straightforward temperament. Now, she finally felt relieved. The Waynes were very well taught and they treated people with courtesy, which madethem get along very happily. The news of Creamy returning home had somehow spread among her friends. She originally wanted to stay at home quietly for a period of time, but many friends called and wanted to invite her out for a chat. Creamy herself was not a openwoman who loved to gather with friends. At this moment, the enthusiasm of her friends made it difficult for her to refuse. Therefore, she replied toher two female friends to have a chat in the cafe. Creamy''s identity as the young miss of the Waynes gave her a huge halo. Even she did not wear jewelries, and maintain a low profile, she still won''t be underestimated. "Creamy, you''ve been abroad for so long. Have you found a boyfriend?" A charming and passionatewoman asked her with a smile. Her name was Spencer. She was Creamy''s ssmate from high school to university. Although they had their own development along the way, they still had a ssmate friendship. "That''s right. If youhave a boyfriend, please don''t keep it secret. We would like to see which man with such good luck can be taken fancy by the Waynes'' young miss." Another friend who keptughing with a straw was also Creamy''s ssmate for many years, Joyce.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Creamy lowered her head and smiled, "I don''t have a boyfriend, stop guessing." "Come on. We''re almost 28 this year. If we don''t look for it, we''ll really be left. Are you too picky? I know that there are quite a few men who are secretly inquiring your information." Spencersmiled vaguely. "Who said that? They asked for what?" Creamy was slightly surprised, but she didn''t know at all. "Anyone who can marry you will have a bright future and Ascend to the heavens in a single step. I think those men are too terrifying. They are toosnobbish." Joyce had a contemptuous expression on her face. Creamy''s heart misseda beat. The thing she was worried about seemed never been stopped. In the past, at school, she overheard a boy whochasedafter hersaid the exact same thing as Joyce. It was at that time that she felt the urge to retreat from men. "I believe that in this world, there are always men who are not that snobbish." Creamy forced into a smile. "Of course there is, but people are unpredictable. They say no, but youdon''t know what theythink in their hearts." Spencer curled her lips in disapproval. Creamyfeltthat these two friends are selling anxiety to her. She immediately raisedthe corner of her lipsand said, "Your family backgrounds are not bad. Willyou worry thatyourboyfriendsare actually interested in your family backgrounds?" "How can wepare to you? My father has already made it clear that if there is a possibility of marriage, I have to marry. Right now, I just want to have a good time before I get married." Spencerughed sadly at herself. Joyce rolled her eyes and said proudly, "My father won''t ask me to do this. It''s my own fault. I feel that we were born atthe finish line. Why do we look back? I must find a man whose family is stronger than mine so as to protect me from the wind and rain." elifet Creamy listened to them and felt a little anxious. In fact, she had been listening to these snobbish words since childhood. She was tired of listening to that, but she had to admit that the reality was like this. Who didn''t want him/her to havea better life? "Then I wish you all find your beloved. I have to go first. Talk to you next time." After Creamy finished speaking, she took her bag and leftquickly. She even did not have time to take a sip of coffee. As soon as she left, Spencer and Joyce exchanged nces. There was a hint of happiness on their faces. "When we were at the school, it was her that hindered our wooers. Now, it''s time for us to make her unhappy." Spencer took a sip of coffee proudly. "So what if she was born at the finish line? She is not a man. She can only getless than half of the power in the family. Isn''t it heronly fate to get married? Perhaps she will also be allied with other families by marriage." Joyce was also very pleased. "I''d like to see what kind of man she will marry to." Spencer gritted her teeth andughed. "No matter what kind of man she is looking for, it would be great if we could snatch himaway. We should also lether know the feeling ofdisappointment." Joyce sneered. Creamy absentmindedly walked throughthe corridor of the mall. She foundthat the adult world was really not simple. She didn''t know whetherit was her malicious el.ne spection or not,she felt that these two friends who had not seen each other for many years had be strangers. "Why must I get married? I can choose not to get married." Creamy clenched her fists in anger. That''s right, don''t get married.Can''t I live without a man? Creamy heaved a sigh of relief. She directly tookthe elevator and went down to the parking lot. As she stared at the changingnumbers, a cold facesuddenly shed across her mind. She trembled. Chapter 1956 Chapter 1956 Creamy, who was deeply troubled by marriage matters, was still very happy to help her elder brother and sister-inw on their marriage. Now, only her family could make her feel at ease. She decided to stop pretending to be kind to those ipatible people. She would remember the innocent friendship she had when she was young, but she would also be careful in the adult world. Monica suspended the work at hand. She also pleaded with Stinson to help Elijah''spany get arge order for three years. Elijah thanked Monica gratefully and he would remember this favor and return it one day. Monica felt that in the journey of life, making some very friendly friends was like umting blessings for herself.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. In the blink of an eye, more than ten days had passed. The Waynes'' wedding was approaching, and the invitation cards had been sent out one after another. The rtionship between Stinson and Monica also became closer and closer.And their sweetness became even sweeter than before. Suzanne held her hands in front of her chest and leaned on her sister''s shoulder with envy. She watched as Stinson and Monica went far away in the car. "Creamy, when are you going to take my brother-inw to home and let me have a look?" Creamy rolled her eyes at her younger sister, "Then when are you going to take my brother-inw to home and let me have a look?" "Come on! I still want to be alive. If so, Dad will beat me to death." Suzanne was so scared that she hurriedly jumped to the side with a frightened expression on her face. Creamy pretends to be angry and res at her, "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll hit you if you ask this question now?" Suzanne shrunk her shoulders andughed hollowly, "Alright, I won''t mention it anymore. I just want to ..." "Don''t even think about it." Creamy had an expression of deterrence on her face. Suzanne immediately didn''t dare to stir up troubles again. Creamy looked at her sister''s dark and shiny eyes and smiled angrily, "Why don''t you read your book properly and meddle in my affairs here?" Suzanne curled her lips and said, "I know, I won''t meddle in more." Creamy wanted to go over and touch her sister''s hair, but suddenly she heard that her phone rang. She hurriedly took it out and took a look. She saw that it was a text message sent by Stinson. The first word was Tinge. Creamy''s brain exploded and she turned around nervously and ran upstairs. Actually Stinson investigated Tinge''s background for her secretly. He actually ran a bodyguardpany. Moreover, hispany''s headquarter was not in the major central cities, but in the steep peaks thousands of kilometers away. Every year, hispany provided nearly 10,000 outstanding bodyguards for important ministers of various countries. Currently, it was the leadingpany in this field, and it was also responsible for transportation services in some grey zones. "Grey zones? Bad guy?" Creamy''s beautiful eyes suddenly widened, "He doesn''t look like a good person either." Creamy inputted the information that her elder brother had investigated into her mind repeatedly. She had previously felt that she had no fate with him, but now it seemed that she hadpletely lost her chance since she wouldn''t marry to a ce that was so far away. Just as Creamy felt that fate was ying tricks on her, another text message came. She immediately checked and saw that her eldest brother had investigated another person. Keith, Tinge''s twin brother, was actually a famous architect. He and his mother lived abroad all year round. Creamy also saw the two photos of Tinge and Keith from her brother. Tinge''s photo showed a silhouette of him. He was tall and straight and looked like an iron tower standing on the yground. His camouge suit made him look strong and el mighty. But his younger brother Keith had apletely different style. His gaze was mncholy, making his handsome and beautiful face look a little feminine. Creamy opened her mouth in surprise. The twin brothers really didn''t have any simrities. No wonder their grandmother also felt that they didn''t look alike. "Stinson, what do you mean? Which one should I choose to take the initiative to contact?" Creamy didn''t know whether tough or cry. She always found that even if her elder brother said that he didn''t care about her anymore, but actually he still had a lot of control over her. Otherwise, why did he give her the information of the two brothers without discussing with her? Furthermore, he even sent it to her to take a look. Wasn''t it just for her choice? Was she such a yful woman? Creamy doubted her character, but she smiled foolishly for a few seconds when looking at the appearance of the two brothers. "They look quite simr." Afterparison, Creamy still felt that their facial features were simr. However, Tinge obviously had a mature masculine temperament, while his younger brother might enjoy in affluence and his overall temperament was more elegant and noble. Creamy was thinking nonsense when Stinson called her suddenly. "How about them? Which one do you like?" Stinson asked with a smile. "Stinson, what do you mean by that? I can be happy, with whoever I choose? They might not like me." Creamy felt extremely embarrassed. She did not have this kind of confidence. Last time, she Tinge in the foreign supermarket, but she did not saw a stunning expression in his eyes. So she definitely did not have the chance. ???? e "I think the younger brother is quite suitable for you, Elderly brother may not be very suitable for you." Stinson was also choosing for her. He believed that such a quite girl as Creamy should be paired with pretty man with the same quiet temperament. Creamy involuntarily stared at the photo of Tinge and said, "Stinson, can you stop meddling in my affairs? I feel like this is a joke." "What kind of joke? We shouldn''t give up any good man." Stinson said very Georgely. "I''m not going to talk to you anymore. Bye." Creamy was embarrassed. Only her own brother dared to speak so bluntly. If that was someone else, she would absolutely be ashamed of herself. Stinson looked at the phone hanging up and sighed, "What''s going on? Why isshe still so shy?" Monica rolled her eyes at him and said, "Don''t push her anymore. Creamy doesn''t have any love experience, so she may be shy. How can she be as shameless as you?" "Am I thick-skinned?" Stinson smiled. "Facts have proved it." Monica didn''t care about his feelings. Stinson reached out to hug her and held her in his arms, "No matter how thick my skin is, you can''t hate me anymore. We''re going to get married the day after tomorrow." "I''m not married yet. I can go back on my words." Monica deliberately made him angry. "How dare you!" Stinson was really shocked by her words. Monica felt his arms tighten, so she stopped talking and smiled gently in his arms. "I want to introduce you to everyone at the wedding." Stinson whispered. "Alright." Monica nodded happily. "There are quite a few outstanding descendants of uncles who have been friends of my family for generations. You must control your eyes and not look around at that time." Stinson had to remind her of this. "I''m not that yful." Monica curled her lips and refuted for herself. Chapter 1957 Chapter 1957 Early in the morning, the sun shone brightly. Although it was early winter, the city was bustling with people due to the warmth of the sun. Today was the jubnt day of the ''Waynes''s young master. The road to the hotel was filled with luxurious cars. Guests and friends from all over the world gathered together to send out their blessings. Edwards and Stinson weed the guests at the entrance, while Lily and her sister-inw Elizabeth arranged the banquet behind the scenes. Monica was in the dressing room of the hotel. At this moment, Creamy and her sister were by her side. Her son, Lacy, had also been apanying her. He looked at Mommy, who had turned into a bride. Her eyes shone brightly. Mommy was so beautiful today. Monica did not invite any rtives or friends of the Whites because she had already cut off rtions with them. She only invited some rtives of her mother''s family and colleagues from thepany. Most of the Wilosns'' family friends had participated in the banquet, and their guests and friends were all seated. It was a grand asion. As a bride, Monica was still very nervous. As a woman, she wore the most beautiful wedding dress. This was already a symbol of happiness. After she finished putting on her makeup, she stood beside the window and took a look. Outside the window, the traffic was like a weave, and she became even more panic. Perhaps in the eyes of outsiders, she already had everything, but she was very scared. She was afraid that she would not be able to grasp the favor bestowed by God. "Mommy, Suzanne said she wanted to take pictures of us." The little fellow suddenly ran over to hold her hand happily. Monica could only hold his hand and sit down on the sofa. Suzanne held a SLR camera that Monica had no idea where it came from. She acted like a professional photographer, creating the most beautiful memories for the mother and son. Creamy looked at her beautiful sister-inw. She couldn''t help but fantasize in her heart. If she wore a wedding dress, would she be as beautiful as her sister-inw? However, she hasn''t found her boyfriend yet, so for whom should she wear a wedding dress? It was auspicious time now. Monica held her son''s hand and went downstairs. As her parents were no longer alive, she could only hold her son''s hand and walk through the red carpet to the man''s side. The moment Monica stood at the door, her mind was in a daze for a moment. Guests in the hall also made her nervous heart began to beat even faster. She did not expect that so many guests woulde. She did not dare to look carefully and could only lock her eyes on the other side of the red carpet. She saw Stinson wearing a ck suit and a bow tie. He looked elegant and gentlemanly. "Mommy, shouldn''t we go now?" Lacy was young but courageous. Although many people looked at him, his innate aura on the stage made him extremely calm. Monica took a deep breath and raised her foot. At this moment, the music of the piano and violin came from somewhere. Following her footsteps, it sounded leisurely and the surroundings became quiet. Everyone''s gaze fell on the bride who was slowly approaching from the ceremony tform. Although the bride wore a veil, her slender and delicate figure was still difficult to be concealed. The most eye-catching one was the little boy she was holding. Heseemed to be only four or five years old. He wore a small ck suit and his short hair was swept back, revealing his full forehead. A pair of pure eyes matched with exquisite and cute features. From the way he pursed the corners of his lip, people found that he really looked like his father. He was young and but with an extraordinary aura. Little Lacy wore the same style as Stinson today. He wore a small suit, a ck bow knot, and even his hair style was made as same as his father''s by Suzanne. It seemed that she had made lots of efforts to prove to others that they were biological father and son. After passing through the long ceremony tform, Monica held her breath and arrived in front of Stinson, Stinson''s gaze locked onto her affectionately. Little Lacy beside her was immediately carried away by her grandfather and sat on a chair. He sat obediently on his grandfather''s body and looked around. Suddenly, he saw many beautiful elder brothers and elder sisters looking at him with smiles. He couldn''t help but tremble. The first few tables were the most important guests of the Waynes. Apart from the elders, there were also quite a few younger generations. However,pared to Stinson, these younger generations were all several years younger. At this moment, they were only in their early twenties, but their appearances were extremely beautiful and stunning. After Stinson'' speech, he exchanged wedding rings with Monica. When he lifted his veil, Stinson forcefully suppressed the thought of kissing her and lightly kissed her forehead. The apuse was loud. Monica''s face was full of shyness and her eyes were red. However, when she thought of that fact thatshe was the bride today, she could only try her best not to cry. After Monica changed into a toast suit, she followed Stinson to toast the guests. Stinson also introduced her to all his friends and rtives. A wedding ceremonysted from morning to 3 pm. Stinson and Monica were extremely tired, especially Stinson. He was already drunk and was sent back to his bridal chamber. Monica also came back with him. The end of the wedding banquet was left to theThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Waynes to handle. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Monica looked at Stinson, who was lying on the bed and feeling ufortable. She found it hard to believe that he was her husband. She went to the bathroom and took a hot towel. She bent down and gently wiped the man''s hands. Seeing that his handsome face was red, she washed the towel again and wiped his face. Suddenly... Stinson woke up. He forcefully grabbed her hands and pulled her hard. Monica threw herself into his embrace without any preparation. The love melted when they were facing each other. "I''ve finally married you." Stinson curled up his lip corner, and his gaze slightly floated. Monica also pursed her lips and smiled, "Yes, I am finally married to you." Stinson stretched out his hands and hugged her tightly," it sounds likea n to marry me." Monica''s entire body trembled and she broke away from him immediately. However, the man refused to let her go and turned over to suppress her. Monica''s beautiful eyes trembled as she swept back and forth on the man''s face. "Monica, in the future, we should stay together and live a good life." Stinson didn''t want to scare her anymore because this woman didn''t have much sense of security. What he wanted to give her was the most secure life. "Alright!" Monica nodded and agreed with him. The man''s hands began to break the rules: "Today is our wedding day." Monica understood what he meant, so she could only shyly say, "It''s still afternoon. It''s not night." "Who said it must be night?" His voice was filled withughter. Monica could only treat him gently. She was now hiswful wife. The wedding ceremony of the Waynes was ended. Everyone was even more looking forward to seeing who will be the husband of the Waynes'' young miss. Chapter 1958 Chapter 1958 The Waynes'' wedding ceremony had already ended. Stinson and Monica temporarily lived in the bridal vi. Lacy also changed his surname and officially joined the Waynes, bing the darling of the entire family. Edwards and Lily had already finished their eldest son''s marriage, so they began to focus on their eldest daughter''s marriage. Creamy bravely stayed at home for a few days. She always felt that her parents were looking at her strangely and had a hesitant expression. This made her more vignt. Stinson did not live here, so even if she wanted to ask him for help, it was probably toote now. As a child, Creamy really wanted to get the understanding and support from her parents. But as parents, who would really want to see their child live alone? Creamy found that something would be wrong if she keeping staying at home. So she began to think of leaving home again. Of course, it was impossible for her to run away from home for no reason at all. She had to make some excuse and create a suitable reason to go out. Creamy couldn''t find anyone else to help her now, so she finallycame to thepany to look for Stinson. Stinson looked at his sister sitting on the sofa with a depressed expression. He felt both funny and distressed. "Didn''t Mom and Dad introduce someone to you? Why are you so upset?" Stinson gently stood in front of her and asked her with a smile. "Stinson, I want to travel somewhere." Creamy said firmly. "Are you going to go abroad again?" Stinson frowned. He really didn''t want his sister to go abroad. ... "No, I don''t want to go abroad this time. I want to. travel around the country. Send me a female bodyguard. I''ll go with her." Creamy had considered everything and was just waiting for Stinson to nod. "Alright, if you want me to send someone to you, you must also agree to one condition." Stinson''s eyes darkened. "What kind of condition?" Creamy''s beautiful eyes were slightly startled. "I want you to see Tinge and renew your previous rtionship." Stinson smiled. "What?" Creamy couldn''t believe that her brother had arranged a blind date that was thousand miles away. "Don''t be so surprised. I didn''t mean that you had to make some substantial progress. I just hope that you can get to know more about men. Of course, the prerequisite is that you have to protect yourself and don''t get hurt." Stinson saw his sister''s annoyed expression and felt that his arrangement was a little over the top, so he could only gently advise her. "I don''t need to know a man. I won''t like him." Creamy said angrily. "Alright, I know that you are very sensitive to this matter right now. I understand your feelings, but try to take a step forward. Just try it. If that man is not good, you cane back directly." Stinson was like coaxing a child, coaxing his sister to meet a strange man. He didn''t want her to live a narrower and narrower life in her own world.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Alright, I promise." Creamy''s beautiful eyes flickered. As long as she left this city, who would be able to control her on where she would like to go? "In this case, I''ll send someone to you. How should you exin this matter to parents?" Stinson''s arms folded over his chest and thought for her. "I''ve already thought about it. I will say that I will follow my teacher''s team to a remote ce to sketch. I''ll be back in half a month. Mom and Dad will definitely let me go." Creamy said confidently. "Alright, hope you can cover up." Stinson could only believe that she could handle it by herself. After Creamy returned home, she really persuaded Edwards and Lily sessfully. They also found that their daughter was under a lot of pressure, so maybe it would be better togo out to rx. Anyway, it would only be half a month, not so long. Creamy got ready to set off. At the airport, she saw two heroic and valiant women. One had short hair and the other had waist-length hair. Both women were extraordinary. They were the female bodyguards arranged by Stinson for her trip. "Young miss, my name is Lyre. This is Alyssa." The short-haired girl introduced herself generously. "Hello Young miss; I''m honored to be able to serve you." Alyssa said with a smile. "Don''t call me that. Why don''t you call me by my name?" Creamy was a little embarrassed. She always liked to keep a low profile outside. If they called her like this along the way, it would attract people''s attention. "This is disrespectful to you." Alyssa frowned and said. "That''s nothing. If you feel embarrassed to call me by my name, then just call me by my nickname. My nickname is Emma. In the future travel, you can also introduce me as Emma. During this trip, I just want to see the great mountains and rivers of our country and increase my knowledge. I am fortunate enough to have you two with me, so I will treat it as making friends with you two." Creamy''s temperament was quiet, but she wasn''t weak. Her words and actions still revealed herelegance and courage. The two female bodyguards exchanged ncessurprisingly. Previously, they only heard about the Waynes'' eldest young miss, but they had never seen her before. They all thought that this would be a difficult task. It would definitely not be easy to apany such a girlduringthe trip since pampered women were the hardest ones to take care of. However, this clean and straightforward woman in front of them made them look at her with new eyes. A simple white shirt, a pair of slim jeans, and her long hair tiedzily behind her head. The casual clothes concealed her aura. On the contrary, the two female bodyguards were dressed too formally, attracting everyone''s attention. "Since youhave made this request, of course we willply. Emmais your nickname, right? That''s what we''ll call you along the way." Lyre immediately nodded in agreement, and Alyssa also agreed. The ne took off. Creamy leaned against the window and her gazended on the clouds outside. This time, the ne went straight to the city where Tinge was located. Stinson had arranged it carefully. However, even if she went there, Creamy would definitely not contact Tinge. She could travel there and eat and drink. It was better than meeting a man. Creamy had a perfect n in her mind, but she didn''t know what interesting things Stinson had arranged for her. After flying for a few hours, the ne finallynded on the runway. The ear-piercing sound made Creamy''s heart beat faster. She could finally breathe fresh air freely. Creamy stretched and carried her light suitcase. She followed the crowd to the exit with the two bodyguards. As soon as she walked out of the airport, she felt the ruthless weather warning. The city she was in was around twenty degrees, but there was only five or six degrees here. She was muddled by the cold air that smashed into her head. "Emma, have you brought your coat?" Lyre was already opening her suitcase and was about to take her coat. Creamy''s expression stiffened. Game over. She had just brought some light and simple clothes with her. Where could be the coat? It was indeed young miss''s style to go out without looking at the weather report. Chapter 1959 Chapter 1959 The cold weather made Creamy couldn''t stop trembling. She could only return to the airport and n to buy some thick clothes before leaving. Apanied by two bodyguards, Creamy came to a women''s clothing store. She also bought a few thick clothes for each of the two bodyguards. The two bodyguards epted them gratefully. Creamy put on a white down jacket and finally felt better. She prepared to walk out of the airport. Beforeing here, Stinson had already arranged for a jeep for her to travel. At this moment, the driver was waiting at the door holding a sign. Creamy got into the car and looked at the scenery outside the window. Although it was also a city, it could not bepared to a metropolis. The buildings here weren''t tall and strong local customs were still retained. Creamy took out the camera she had brought with her and took a lot of pictures. The two bodyguards did not dare to rx themselves. They stared out the car window and were alert to any hidden dangers. The driver was a middle-aged man. When he saw three beautiful women, he naturally took a few more nces and asked a few more questions. However, Lyre, who was sitting in the passenger seat, had a cold expression on her face, giving off a feeling that she was not easy to deal with. Thus the driver did not dare to ask more questions. The first stop was the hotel. Creamy decided to stay in the city for two days before heading to the next location, a famous scenic spot. After resting for two hours in the hotel, the sky outside the window turned dark. Creamy and her escortswere eating in the hotel restaurant which is on the third floor. This hotel was the best one here. At this moment, there were lots of guests in the restaurant. Originally, they wanted to book a private room, but the private roomswereall upied, so they could only choose to eat in the hall. Just as Creamy was looking at the menu beside her, she couldn''t help but sweep her eyes. She saw a few ck off-road vehicles suddenly appeared at the hotel''s main entrance. She was in a trance for a moment. She found these cars familiar, but she couldn''t remember where she had seen them beforefor a while. "Emma, that''s enough. Let''s eat first and we may order more after we finished these dishes." Lyre reminded her in a low voice. Only then did Creamy realize that she seemed to have ordered too much. She could only hand over the menu to the waiter. When looking around, she saw that Alyssa''s expression was somewhat strange. Her gaze seemed to be even more focused on the off-road vehicles. At this moment, a group of people suddenly walked out of the elevator door. Each of them wore suits and leather shoes. Their temperament was cold. The man walked in front was somewhat different. He wore a camouge uniform, a pair of ck boots, and his temperament was noble and sharp. The most eye-catching thing was his handsome young facewhich made him dazzling among this group of people. When Creamy saw him, her expression froze. She found it hard to believe that the manwas Tinge. It didn''t look like an ordinary coincidence. At this moment, the bowl in Alyssa''s hand suddenly fell down and smashed. The next second, Alyssa hurriedly apologized, "Sorry, my hand slipped." Creamy immediately smiled and said, "It''s fine, as long as you''re not injured." Lyre looked over and saw Creamy''s surprised expression. She immediately whispered to her, "I know that person." Creamy looked at her in shock. Lyre said seriously, "His name is Tinge. Hispany specializes in training outstanding bodyguards. I heard that many countries send agents to him for harsh training. I didn''t expect to see him here." Creamy''s pretty face becameinexplicably hot. She pretended to coughand nod calmly, "Oh, so he''s in this line of work. No wonder he looks so unfriendly." Creamy couldn''t let them know that she actually knew Tinge as well. Stinson also treated him as herpotential boyfriend, so Creamy quickly stopped her gaze and didn''t dare to look over there. "Alyssa, where did you train before?" Lyre asked curiously. "Huh? What?" Alyssa panicked and almost made a mistake again. She raised her head and pretended not to hear her question clearly. "What''s wrong with you? Are you absent-minded? Do you know Tinge?" Lyre immediately cared about her. Alyssa immediately shook her head and replied hurriedly, "I don''t know." Creamy did not want to mention this matter anymore. She quickly poured a cup of tea for them. "Alright, let''s have meal instead of talking about men." Alyssa lowered her head and held the teacup. A hint of mncholy shed in her eyes. Although she tried her best to control her eyes, she still secretly looked over there. When Tinge walked out of the elevator and passed through the hall, he had already noticed them. He didn''t know whybut just felt likehe was stuck on them. Probably due to his professional habits he had a natural keen sensetowards all the people he had met. So he recognized the dumbfounded woman at a nce. Why wasshe here? This question made Tinge frown. Could it be that Grandma had arranged for her toe over? Thinking of this, Tinge felt annoyed. Did Grandma think that his life was too easy? The reason why Tingehad this kind of thinking is that after Creamy went to his housest time, the matriarch called him and seriously nded him that if a girl took the initiative to contact him, he must be gentlemanly and have a good chat With that girl. "Boss, what are you thinking?" His assistant, Jensen, foundthat there was something wrong with the boss''s expression and immediately asked him with concern. When Tinge stepped into the private room, he stopped and nced intensivelyat Creamy''s table with his eyes," Pay for that tableter, and then askthe woman with long ck hair to go back to where she came from." Jensen immediately turned around and saw that there were three women sitting at the table. One of them looked familiar. Jensen recalled carefully that hehad seen the woman in the surveince video that day. Her long ck curly hair was too symbolic. Jensen had seen very few beauties in thepany all day. That was the reason why herecalled her so quickly. "Boss, she''s noting to find you, is she? Aren''t you asking herfor dinner together?" Jensen dared to y a joke on Tinge. "If you have a crush on her, you can treat her to dinner." Tinge''s tone was indifferent and was filled with danger. "Ah, I don''t dare. I don''t deserve it. She seemed to have an umon temperament." Jensen''s back turned cold and he hurriedly exined. "Then do what I said." Tinge''s handsome face darkened. Jensen had no choice but to run over and settle Creamy''s bill. Then, hewalked over with a smile and said to Creamy, "Miss, my boss askedyou to go back to wherever you came from. Don''t waste your precious time."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Creamy was enjoying the delicacies when a man suddenly ran over and said something like this. She couldn''t help but raise her head and nce at Jensen, "Who is your boss?" "His name is Tinge!" Jensen said with a smile. "What?" Creamy''s pretty face changed. She just got off the ne and was required to leave again? Does he think he is something? Chapter 1960 Chapter 1960 Jensen''s words shocked the three people at the table, especially Creamy. She was extremely angry and depressed. "Why should I go back? I just got here, and haven''t started my journey yet." Creamy suppressed her anger and asked. "Miss, you chased my boss until this ce. The distance is indeed a bit far, but my boss said that he didn''t want to waste your precious time. Therefore, he also reminded you with good intentions." The smile on Jensen''s face was almost gone, and a trace of coldness appeared on his back. It was strange. Why did the woman''s gaze give him an invisible pressure? Creamy''s temper was very good when no one offended her without reasons. However, if a blind guy made her angry, her eyes could be as sharp as a knife. "Go back and tell Tinge that even if he isnaked and stands in front of me, I don''t want to take alook. The forest is bigand there are really all kinds of birds. They are quite arrogant." Creamy finally disobeyed herdylike temperament and scolded him without dirty words. Jensen looked at this angry woman with a surprised expression. Her cursing level was quite high. And she actually beat around the bush and cursed that hisboss was not a good bird. "Ahem ... I''m sorry to disturb you." Jensen could only turn around and leave. Creamy put down her chopsticks angrily. She really did not have any appetite. "Emma, are you alright?" Lyre could not help butfort her. Alyssa suddenly grabbed Creamy''s arm and asked her with aplicated expression, "Emma, do you know Tinge?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "I don''t know." Creamy replied angrily. Alyssa recognized the meaning behind her words. Her eyes dimmed a little, suppressing the ups and downs of her emotions and not asking any more questions. "Lyre, you twoeat first. I''m going back to my room to rest." Creamy did not want to sit here anymore. She got up and walked towards the main entrance of the restaurant. "I''ll apany you." Lyre stood up, and Alyssa also stood up. "No need, I''ll go back by myself. You can continue to eat." After Creamy finished speaking, she went to pay the bill, but the checkout desk told her that a man had already paid for her. Creamy was even more depressed. What was Tinge trying to do? He secretly paid the bill for her and let her leave. It seemed that he really regarded her as a big problem that he urgently needed to shake off. Originally, Creamy had no intention of contacting him. She only wanted toe here to rx, but now it seemed that there was no need to contact him. Jensen pushed the door and entered the private room. Tinge''s eyes swept over. Jensen''s shoulders shrank. "Did she agree to leave?" Seeing the assistant''s strange expression, Tinge immediately asked him in a low voice. "Uh... Boss, I told her what you said. She seemed to be very angry. She even said that you are arrogant." Jensen couldn''t tell the truth or the boss would definitely be angry. "Since she doesn''t listen to theadvice, and then ignore her." Tinge said coldly. "Alright!" Jensen did not dare to offend that woman anymore. Healways felt that hisentire body was scared when being stared by her. When Creamy returned to her room, she tore Ting''s business card into pieces and threw it into the trash can. She would never have any connection with this man in her life. Even if she really couldn''t get married, she would rather be single. After having the meal, Lyre and Alyssa bought some food for Creamy to eat. "Lyre, let me do this." Alyssa said with a smile. "Alright, here''s the card." Lyre handed Creamy''s room card toAlyssa. Alyssa carried the packed food and entered the room by card. She heard the sound of watering from the bathroom. It looked like thatCreamy was taking a bath. Alyssa walked close to the bathroom and shouted, "Emma, I brought you something to eat and put it on the table." "Alright, thank you!" Creamy''s voice rang out. Alyssa put down the food and was about to leave.She suddenly saw pieces of torn paper in the ck garbage bag beside her. She couldn''t help but squat down and saw the name of Tinge on the business card that had been torn into pieces. Alyssa''s eyes instantly widened. The next second, she quickly put the fragments together, took out her phone, and quickly took down the phone number. Then, she threw the fragments back into the trash can. Alyssa nervously pinched her phone and looked into the direction of the bathroom with panic in her eyes. Then, she quickly left the room. Creamy took a bath and felt a little morefortable. She opened the box on the table and ate some local specialties. Then shey on the bed and slept. That night, she did not sleep peacefully. She always dreamed of some strange things, for example, she almost fell off the cliff or she was going to marry someone in her wedding dress. Early in the morning, Creamy struggled to wake up from her dreams. She looked at the clean sky outside the window and her mood slowly calmed down. No, she didn''t want to stay in the same ce with Tinge anymore. She had to leave as soon as possible and rush to the next scenic spot. After Creamy got dressed, she called Lyre and asked her to arrange a car and set off immediately. Lyre surelylistened to her arrangements. After gettingthe car, they even hadbreakfast in the car. The off-road vehicle followed the main avenueof the city and headed for the next destination. Along the way, the mountains were ovepping, the sky was high and the groundwas wide. It was not snowing, and the sun was bright. Creamy was dressed in a warm winter jacket, hugging the thermos in her arms. She quietly leaned against the seatand looked at the scenery outside the window. At this moment, her heart was calm. She felt that such an adventure was really exciting and interesting. ??? Just as Creamy''s mind was filled with the word of excitement, the car suddenly leaned forward. The next second, there was a sound of explosion. The driver shouted out a cry of rm and firmly grabbed the steering wheel. The car drifted. After twops, the car stopped in the middle of the road. The three women in the car were pale. Lyre hugged Creamy tightly and protected her head in her arms And Alyssawas sitting on the passenger seat, so she could not immediatelye over to protect her However, even so, the four 2x ne people in the car were scared half to death. "What''s going on?" Alyssa immediately asked. The driver hurriedly jumped off the car and checked, "The tire was punctured. It''s really strange.I checked the tire yesterday." Lyre hurriedly asked Creamy, "Emma, are you alright? Haveyou hurt anywhere?" Creamy shook her head, "I''m fine, thank you." "Do you have a spare tire?" Alyssa continued to ask. "There is one.But another tire is also t. It looked like itwas stabbed by something. Someone with a dark heart must have purposely thrown a nail." The driver said angrily. "Then what should we do? There is no person here." Alyssa asked with an annoyed expression. "I will call for trailer. I''m really sorry. I didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen." The driver said apologetically. "Hurry up and call. It''s too cold here." After Alyssa finished speaking, she walked over and told Creamy the situation. Creamy sighed and said, "It''s really a bad start. It''s the first day of my journey, but I''ve encountered such a thing." Just as they were waiting for help, five ck off road vehicles suddenly drove over from the winding mountain path. Under the sunlight, their ck bodies shed with the cold color of metal, and they were as sharp as ck panthers. They fearlessly crushed across the ice and snow and moved forward with an imposing aura. "Boss, there''s a car in the way." Jensen immediately shoutedout, rming the man who was resting with his eyes closed. Tinge said coldly, "Steer clear of it." "I''m afraid wewon''t be able to do that. That car is just in the middle of the road." Jensen didn''t know whether tough or cry. Chapter 1961 Chapter 1961 has grown The Increasing Misunderstanding The man with his eyes closed heard that he they couldn''t get around it, so he opened his eyes and saw a white off-road vehicle SUV blocking horizon tallyin the middle of the road. "Call a car and towed Call the insurancepany to tow it to the repair shop for them." Ford Tinge didn''t see the other party''s car condition just now. He only thought that someone had parked the car by the side of the road to see the scenery. Now, seeing that the other party''s car seemed to be in an ident, he became extremely benevolent and lent a hand. "Call the insurancepany to tow it to the repair shop for them." Tinge didn''t see the car condition of that car just now. He only thought that someone had parked the car by the side of the road to see the scenery. Now, seeing that the car seemed to be in an ident, he just became benevolent and gave a hand. "Alright." Cody nodded and said. After stopping the car parking, Cody immediately went down got out of the car to inquire about the situation immediately. He had just walked to the side of the car when, at that time he exchanged a nce made an eye contact with a pair of the clear eyes through the window. Cody was shocked. Wasn''t this the beauty babe that was going to go on a blind date with her his boss? Seeing Cody, Creamy Wayne was also shocked. Then, she hurriedly knocked rolled down the car window of the car hurriedly, and squinted at him and said coldly with narrowed eyes, "Why are you here?" Cody quickly exined quickly with a smile, "Our My boss is in a hurry to get back to thepany. Miss Wayne, is something wrong with you?" "How do you know my surname is Wayne?" Creamy frowned. "Of course the it It is my boss told me." Cody smiled like an iron fool a dunce. The boss could treat a beauty with a cold face, but he couldn''t. Creamy looked at the cars in the distance with her beautiful eyes. Their bodies and windows were pitch ck, but she did not know that at this moment, a pair of gloomy eyes were staring at her like an eagle at this moment. Creamy cursed in her heart silently. She really had a narrow path of enmity They were really enemies bound to meet pm meet on a narrow road. In this kind of deste mountain range, she could also be seen as a joke by him, it''s my day. "Miss Wayne, my boss said that he wanted asked me to help you drag tow the car to the repair shop in front of you near here. It''s estimated that it will would take more than two hours. The trailer is dangerous. I think you should take our car first. Would you like a lift?" Cody kindly advised kindly. Just as Creamy was about to refuse, Lyre had already advised her from the side, "Emma, what this gentleman said is correct. This road is ice and snow icy and snowy, and the trailer is very dangerous. For the sake of safety, it is better to listen to this gentleman''s suggestion take the suggestion of the gentleman." Although Creamy did not want to bow her head to Ford for help ask help from Tinge, it was urgent. She could not only care about her own self- esteem. There were so many people in the car, so she had to protect them. "Alright, thank you." Creamy only thought for two seconds before agreeing. "You should My pleasure. So your name is Emma. Then I''ll go and ask my boss." Cody immediately breathed in hot air immediately and ran back to the side of their car. "Mr. Tinge, you and Miss Wayne and you meet in such a ce, which is a destiny. are really destined to meet in such a ce. Miss Wayne has agreed to let us help trail the car to be helped," Cody grinned nonstop as Ford knocked rolled down the window. "Well, ask her toe over and sit in my car. Her people, and ask others sit in the back of the car behind. I have something to say to her." Ford, a man who didn''t believe in fate, had to believe in this destiny. What could he do? Ice and snow Icy and snowy road, don''t you want to save me how could you he leave them alone? "Mr. Tinge, let me tell you something secretly. Miss Wayne, her full name is Emma Wayne." Cody whispered to Ford as if she he had received some sort of secret report. Ford gave him a cold look Tinge looked at him coldly, "I asked you to help me them, but I didn''t let you not talking too much." Cody tactfully rubbed her his nose tactfully andughed dryly gave a hollowugh. She He turned around and ran to Creamy''s car. "Miss Wayne, please get out of the car. It seems like the weather is going to be bad quite changeable. We need to get out of leave here quickly." Creamy and the two bodyguards got off the car, but the driver wanted to control the steering wheel in his car. Cody did not force him to do so. "Miss Wayne, please get in." Cody opened the car door of the car where Ford was and smiled said with smile. Creamy raised her beautiful eyes looked up with her beautiful eyes and saw Ford sitting on it inside. She immediately asked in a low voice immediately, "Can I sit in the car behind?" "No." Before Cody could speak, a deep and cold voice came. A deep and cold voice came before Cody could speak. Ford''s gaze swept over and saw noticed that Creamy was intentionally avoiding him intentionally. It seemed that she had some objections to him issues with him. He had to find an opportunity to exin things clearly. There was no misunderstanding between him and her. Creamy lowered her head and gritted her teeth. She no longer made any requests and directly stepped on the pedal and sat in directly. Lyre also wanted to get in the car, so Cody but hurriedly blocked hurriedly, "Sisters, please sit in the back." "Who is your sister? Don''t shout nonsense call me like that." Lyre rolled her eyes at him speechlessly. Alyssa did not say anything throughout the entire journey when they were talking. As if she had lost his her soul. She stared at Creamy sitting in the car. An inexplicable jealousy surged in his heart. She felt jealousy suddenly when she stared at Creamy sitting in the car. Three years ago, during a training session, He she immediately fell in love with Ford as a coach immediately, After that, she could not help but imagine him as his future husband. Even though Ford didn''t seem to recognize her, her heart seemed to have been set aze by someone, illuminating her life and causing her blood to boil. The male god prince charming she secretly loved secretly appeared in front of her without any precautions, just like her savior, trying to save her from the abyss of deathly silence. She thought that she finally had a chance to get close to him and let him remember her, but now ... Creamy snatched away her chance. Alyssa felt as if her heart had been cut by a knife. It hurts so much that even if Creamy was the one she was ordered to protect this time, it wouldn''t do. Love was selfish and she wasn''t willing to give it the chance to her. But at this moment, she couldn''t do anything she could do nothing,. She could only watching helplessly as fate pushed her and Ford and herself further and further away, while Creamy was so close to him.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The car door of the car was closed and Creamy was heart trembled also shocked Just now, she gritted her teeth. When she got on the car after making a decision herself just now, she did not feel any danger. But at this moment, when there were only her and Tinge and her inthe back seat of the car, she immediately felt that even the air had thinned out immediately. She subconsciously moved her body subconsciously and leaned against the window on the other side of the car. UX "You don''t have to be careful in front of me." Ford said with an indifferent expression, seeing through her small movements and thoughts clearly. Creamy''s entire body stiffened. She stared at the light vision in front of her and slowly turned to the man slowly. She saw that Ford was also looking at her. "Why did youe to my grandmother''s house that day?" Ford asked her directly. Creamy originally still had the courage to look at him before his asking. After hearing his words, But now her courage seemed to be instantly sucked away instantly. Her entire body became nervous and guilty. She quickly lowered her gaze quickly and subconsciously squeezed her sleeves subconsciously. She pretended to be calm and said, "No ... Nothing. I just wanted to see her." Content belongs to "You''ve lived with my grandmother for more than half a year. This is your first time visiting. Isn''t it a little deliberate?" As the man spoke, he took a thermos cup from the side, unscrewed it, and drank a mouthful of water. The blood in Creamy''s entire body was about to freeze. She stared at this man in horror. Oh my God, how did this man even know this? What does he do? Reconnaissance? It''s over. It''s all because of big her older brother. What kind of bet is it Why did they bet that day and she has to let her take the initiative to look for visit him? At this moment, she he really thinks of herself as a woman who takes the initiative to courtship him. Is it impossible for her to wash up even if she jumps into the Yellow River? Chapter 1962 Chapter 1962 Creamy was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a hole in the ground. It was too embarrassing. She thought that other than Jenna, no one would know that she had done such an embarrassing thingst time. She thought that no one would know that she had done such an embarrassing thingst time other than Jenna. "Why aren''t you talking anymore?" Ford''s eyes turned and stared at Creamy''s face. Creamy lowered her head, her long ck hair falling down, blocking her expression face. However, her face, which was set off ttered by her ck hair, was as pink as a peach blossom. In this cold and vast white world, her pink and tender skin caused the man to be slightly stunned. "Alright, I admit ... I did go to your grandmother''s house because... you also came to me on your own initiative that night. Count it, you came because, I am the result When ites to this, it started from you. This matter is We are even. Don''t misunderstand that I took the initiative because I liked you. Please don''t see it as an evidence that I like you. I promise you that I don''t like you." Creamy did not want to be misunderstood anymore, so she could only exin the whole matter clearly in one breath without stopping. She hoped that this man could be reasonable and not suspect that she had ulterior motives. Ford did not expect her to think that she would answer like this. He had There is was reason and evidence, as if it was really a misunderstanding. "I came to see visit you that night and saw you were with your boyfriend ..." "That''s my brother. We look so alike, but you didn''t you notice that? What kind of gaze? Damn!" Creamy couldn''t help but curl her lips and whisper. The space in the car was limited. No matter how softly she said it, the man could hear it with sharp ears. "Not your boyfriend? Your brother?" Ford frowned. That night, the light was dim, and he did not carefully examine take a look whether the two of them looked alike looked carefully so that realizing they were alike or not. Naturally, he would not guess at the rtionship between brother and sister thought they were siblings. "Anyway, don''t doubt what I think of you anymore don''t think that I like you anymore. I don''t." Creamy red at him angrily. Ford suddenlyughed suddenly and looked out of the window without saying anything. Creamy was a little embarrassed at this moment. If this misunderstanding was not resolved, she really wouldn''t be able to live a good life She would not live a really happy life if there is was still the misunderstanding. Her pride self-esteem wouldn''t allow anyone to doubt her like this. "What are youughing at? Am I wrong? I''m serious about exining it to you." Creamy''s voice became more serious. She did not think that there was anything funny about it. Ford nodded and said indifferently, "Since it''s a misunderstanding, just exin it clearly." "Do you believe that I didn''te here because I liked you?" Creamy looked at him seriously, hoping that he could answer her with certainty. Ford''s Tinge gazed around and he suddenly felt as if he had fallen into a pool of clear spring water. That was her eyes, pure as water, with ripples of luster. It turned out that some women''s eyes would be so beautiful and resplendent like gxies. "En Hum!" The man forgot didn''t know how to reply suddenly and nodded casually. The depression in Creamy''s heart instantly dissipated instantly. As long as Ford no longer doubted her, her mood she would be rxed. Ford turned around and looked out of the window. It was as if someone had thrown a stone at Heart Lake. Was this This woman was exining so seriously, as if there was no silver here which gave herself away by concealing the truth, right? Thinking of this, the man''s thin lips twitched slightly. The SUV steadily drove along the mountain path steadily. The interior of the SUV was very quiet It was very quiet in the SUV. The top body of the SUV was like a rock blue cradle, causing Creamy making, who had insomnia until midnightst night, to fall asleep a few minutester. She clutched her seat belt tightly with both hands and adjusted her afortable posture. Not longter, she She fell asleep soon. When Ford turned around to look at her again, he discovered that she was actually asleep. Her head tilted to the other side of the car window. Arge down jacket wrapped around her slender body, which made Tinge felt that she was cute somehow. Such a sleeping position was somewhat adorable. Ford You narrowed his blue eyes. squinted and was thinking about the reason that He she could fall asleep after a few minutes by his side. Was it because she trusted him too much, or was it because of the rxation after the misunderstanding was resolved? Trust him deeply or rxation after the missing misunderstanding? No matter what, Ford''s mood was very depressed. As for what was bothering him, he didn''t seem to be able to find an answer. it seemed that he was not able to find the answer. Alyssa, who was sitting in the back of the car behind, did not feel sleepy at the moment. Instead, she stared more and more soberly at the car in front of her ahead, wanting to see through the ss of the rear window and see through everything inside clearly. However, the car window was so tight that Alyssa couldn''t see anything and her mind was full of conjectures. At present, what was certain was that Creamy and Ford they knew each other. From all the signs, Ford seemed to know that Creamy liked him. Creamy''s abnormal behavior was like a willful young miss who lost her temper because she couldn''t get a man to like her she liked. "Heh That''s interesting!" Alyssa sneered in her heart secretly. No wonder Creamy came here to give love to Ford to meet Tinge. Unfortunately, Ford seemed to disdain her. This was too embarrassing. Thinking of this, Alyssa''s mood became slightly better. She felt that Ford definitely wouldn''t like a delicate young miss pampered girl like Creamy definitely. She was willful and weak. He definitely liked independent, calm and heroic women definitely. This was the best match for Ford, which were hand in hand for Tinge. "Alyssa, there''s no need for you don''t need to sit so upright. It''ll be morefortable to sit against the chair." Lyre noticed that Alyssa sat upright as soon as she got in the car. This was indeed the requirement of the training, but the current situation was very safe. There was no need to They didn''t need to be nervous all the time. Alyssa just replied and leaned against the back of the chair, but her heart she still could not be rxed. The man and woman They were alone in a closed and narrow space. Creamy also had thoughts about Ford like ed ''Tinge. She definitely wouldn''t just sit definitely obediently. She must think of every all kinds of way to lure Ford. I hope that all of this was these were useless. Ford definitely wasn''t a superficial man definitely. After driving for nearly an hour, Creamy''s cat slept soundly on the side of the car.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Suddenly, the car trembled, and the a wave of inertia caused Creamy made to fall from her seat to the left. Before Creamy could wake up, her body was leaning against the man''s shoulder. Ford instinctively reached out and grabbed her arm to prevent her from getting hurt instinctively. Creamy opened her eyes in shock and found herself leaning against the man. She quickly sat up straightly and quickly and looked down. The man''s big hand was grabbing at the corner of her arm. "The next section of the road is not easy to walk tough. Don''t sleep. Please wake up" Ford reminded her in a low voice. "Thank you!" Creamy was not a girl, so she politely thanked the man for his kind help politely. Only then did Ford realize that he was still grabbing her arm. Perhaps it was because he was in contact with those lean women at work. Therefore, when he grabbed Creamy''s arm, he discovered that the arm under therge down jacket was extremely slender. It was as if he would break it with a gentle twist. It was so weak. Tinge discovered that her arm under therge down jacket was extremely slender, which would break as he twisted gently when he grabbed her arm. The reason he felt like this might be that the women at his workce were all strong. "Alright!" Creamy did not dare to sleep anymore. She sat back in her seat and stared nkly at the scenery outside the window with dizziness. "Listen to my grandmother. Are you a painter I heard from my grandma that you are a painter?" Ford suddenly asked her suddenly. "Yes, amateur not professional." Creamy replied casually. "What''s your name?" Ford''s gaze couldn''t help but turn to look at her. "Ji... Emma Wayne E...Emma Wayne." Creamy blinked her beautiful eyes and did not tell him her real name. Chapter 1963 Chapter 1963 When Ford heard that she actually had such a cute name, he couldn''t help but nce ncing at her face. This woman''s eyebrows were pretty. The Off-road Vehicle SUV drove forward, and the road became even more rippling. Many times, the The entire vehicle was lifted up and down many times. Creamy was uneasy at the beginning, but in the end, she was terrified. She found that her weak endurance was still not good, but the man beside her did not change his expression fell nothing as if nothing had happened. Creamy really couldn''t control her low shouts over and over again, apanied by her slight breathing. Originally, Ford had been watching her show, but when the woman''s breathing became more and more rapid, he suddenly felt that the carriage was a little stuffy. The palm that he held onto the handrail was also sweating profusely. Tinge just wanted to see her show at first, but he felt so stuffy in the car after hearing her rapid breathing, even his palm that he held onto the handrail was also sweating "Why are you here?" Ford finally couldn''t bear to ask her finally., knowing that this was a mountainous area, did she still insist oning over and looking for abuse for suffering? He was confused why she woulde to such a mountainous area for suffering as she knew the situation here. "I... I''m here to travel or traveling. Do you believe in me?" Creamy''s expression a little awkward. Her long hair was messy, her pretty face was pale, and she looked like It seemed that she was suffering with her long but messy hair and pretty but pale face. Ford really didn''t believe in it. From the looks of it, she She was like a wealthy youngdy. How could she dare to travel to such a deste mountain and wilderness? There''s got to be something else. "Are the two bodyguards you hired sitting behind you? Are the two girls behind you hired as bodyguards" Ford asked with a frown. "Yes!" Creamy could only give an honest exnation at this moment. "You should be from a good wealthy family, right? Why do you want to visit here?" Ford couldn''t help but mocking her. Creamy''s snow-white face turned red again, showing her guilt. "I ... I want to see the great rivers and mountains in the country ..." "I''m sure you''re here because of me, aren''t you?" Ford wasn''t stupid. Although this woman had tried her best to get rid of him, he still caught traces of him her. Because this woman didn''t dare to look into her eyes have eye contact with him, and she also liked to blush. Some people blushed, Some people''s blush is a reflection of guilt. Creamy secretly gritted her teeth secretly and was became silent. However, the top wave bump of the car made her panting. She felt even more embarrassed. She really wanted to go back to the manor home. "Don''t you want to tell me the truth?" Ford saw that she put aside her face and ignored him, so he wanted to know the answer even more. Creamy''s self-esteem seemed to have been stepped on by him. She suddenly felt that she was not embarrassed to tell the truth suddenly. Anyway, unmarried men and women were all adults. It was normal for her to talk about emotions love since they were adults. "Well, I admit, I dide here because of for you, To tell you the truth, You''re my cup of tea ideal boyfriend type, Of course, I don''t have to be you it doesn''t matter if dating with you or not, and I''m just bored, "Plus, my family is pushing me to get married, so I want to try my luck to meet you here. I didn''t expect my luck to be so good. But I didn''t expect that I really met you at the hotel. At that time, I still had some hope felt that there was still chance. But when you paid for me and let me leave, to be honest, I suddenly disliked you suddenly. I definitely wouldn''t find let someone arrogant to be my boyfriend definitely." Creamy said her conflicted thoughts in one breath. When she finished herst sentence, her breathing became much lighter. Ford''s eyes darkened from deep to heavy, carrying with a trace of pressure as he stared at the corners of the woman''s lips that were easily raised easily. Why did she suddenly give giving up on him suddenly, making made her feel happy? "So you have had a good impression of me?" Ford''s voice became much deeper. Creamy''s expression froze slightly as she turned to look at him, "I once I did, but not now I don''t have any." "Oh!" Ford nodded lightly. Creamy did not understand what he meant. She could not help but frown. She had exined everything clearly just now, so this man should be able to understand. "Cody''s voice suddenly came from the walkie-talkie suddenly," Mr. Tinge, we will arrive at the repair shop in ten minutes. What will Miss Wayne and the others do?" "Go straight back to thepany. His Her car is badly damaged seriously and needs to be repaired by someone more professional." Ford picked up the walkie-talkie and exined to Cody. Creamy was surprised. What was the situation What happened? Does this man want to take them all back to hispany? "Mr. Ford, thank you for your help. I won''t I''d betteret not go to yourpany. Put us down at the repair shop in front Please drop us off ahead. The shop where I rented the car will send ask someone to pick us up." Creamy didn''t want to trouble him anymore and wanted to get off the car anxiously. "Aren''t you afraid of getting off at such a ce? Not to mention that there are many poisonous snakes and ferocious beasts in this deste area, the three of you women are already in danger. Your two bodyguards are not bad, but if someone really wants to harm you, can you guard against those vicious methods?" Ford reminded her sinisterly. §ï§Ý§Ú Hearing that, Creamy''s hair stood upright and her back turned cold Creamy felt so spooky and it sent shivers down her spine. "Is it that dangerous? But I heard that ... it''s peaceful now. It''s not that scary, is it?" Creamy looked at him doubtfully, suspecting that he was selling panic a panic monger. "If you don''t believe in me, then forget it. It''s only an hour''s walk driving from our mypany. My grandmother called me not long time ago and said that you might contact me and let asked me to take good care of you. Do you trust strangers or me?" Ford raised his eyebrows and asked. "Your grandmother ... knew that I woulde looking for you?" Creamy had a feeling that she wanted to faint. Why did everyone in the world know that she wanted to take the initiative to find Ford? A ck dead light shed through Ford''s eyes, giving her a look of certainty. Creamy wanted to cry without tears was too deep for tears. She only wanted to find a boyfriend in a low profile, but why did it turn out like this? "Then go to yourpany first. Please help us repair the car. I will pay for the maintenance." In the end, Creamy decided that it would be safer to follow Bound stay with Tinge. After all, with Jenna''s protection of his granny, Ford definitely wouldn''t act recklessly definitely. Creamy thought naively, but as she didn''t know what the man was thinking. As she passed by the repair shop, Creamy took a look. Apart from a small shop, there was no one else in the surroundings. There were some cars parked at the entrance. A few big men powerful fellows were basking in the sun, giving off a feeling of insecurity making people feel insecure. Lyre excitedly tugged at Alyssa''s clothes excitedly, "Oh my God, we can go to the Tinge Group to take a look. I wanted toe before." Alyssa''s mood feeling was indescribable. Of course, she also yearned for it, because it was also the ce she had always wanted to go. There was a man that she had dreamed of. However, she was also very uneasy, afraid that Creamy had already confused her mind got his love. Regardless of her appearance or background, Creamy was beyond her reach in this lifetime. The only thing she couldpare to was sincere heart. She felt that there was herProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. no one in this world who loved Ford more than her. She would be loyal to him for the rest of her life. Can Creamy also do it? The following journey was smooth once again smooth. It was as if seemed that someone had specially built this spacious road specially. On both sides There were high mountains and dangerous ridges on both sides. Car sand cars flew by, giving people a feeling of being ethereal and distant. Creamy couldn''t help but turn her head to look at the man and curiously ask him curiously, "Why did you set up thepany in such a ce?" "I like this ce. There are no restrictions." Ford replied indifferently simply. Chapter 1964 Chapter 1964 When Creamy heard the man''s reply, she couldn''t help but turn her head to look at him. She didn''t know if it was an illusion. When that when the man said this, he seemed a little sad. Suddenly, she remembered what Jenna Jenna said about his parents, and her heart immediately felt a little sad immediately. The off-road vehicle SUV drove towards the end of the main road. Suddenly, a building appeared on an open in. The average number of the building''s floor was about four to or five floors, but it upied a veryrge area, giving people a feeling of being from another world. This was the Tinge Group, the leadingpany in the global bodyguard export industry. There were the best elites, here, and there were the strictest rules and regtions here. Actually, Creamy had heard of thispany when she was very young. At that time, the bodyguard team beside her father came from here. However, that was a very long time ago. Creamy did not expect that the manager of thispany would be so young now. Several cars passed through a garden and entered a steel gate. They stopped at an inconspicuous gate. The people who got out of the car started their work in an orderly manner. As Ford''s assistant, Cody''s daily job was to arrange Ford''s personal life. "Take them to rest. That car will help them fix it and help them fix the car." Ford also got out of the car and gave Cody a few instructions before heading straight to his office. Alyssa looked at his tall back figure and felt ripples in her heart. Her gaze eyes followed him eagerly until Lyre tugged at her arm and said, "Let''s go. There''s no room for casual viewing here We are not allowed to help ourselves here." Cody, who was walking in front, was already enthusiastically introducing everything to Creamy enthusiastically. "The vi behind is where our boss lives." Cody pointed to a special building with a high mountain on its back and introduced it. "Oh, does Ford often live here?" Creamy asked curiously. "Yes, our boss rarely leaves the mountain here rarely unless he has business dealings." Cody nodded. Creamy knew that Ford did not look like a rogue disciple, so she might really take her his work as the center of gravity his priority. Cody pushed open the door. Inside It was the reception room inside. Seeing the soft sofa, Creamy couldn''t wait to go forward and lie down for a while. This train caused her back to ache She had a backache sitting in the car. It, which was really ufortable. At this moment, a female girl voice suddenly sounded came from the stairs, "Cody, where''s Big Brother Ford? Well, who are they? What are they doing here?" As soon as his voice fell, a girl wearing a blue down jacket walked down the stairs after the voice. She was holding a lollipop. She It looked like she was in her early twenties, with thick bangs on her forehead and two ponytails pigtails. Her temperament She was pure and cute. "Miss Lopez, Mr. Tinge has gone to the office. They are friends we met on the way." Cody immediately exined with a smile immediately. "Why don''t do you just bring them home when you meet them on the way? Isn''t Big Brother Ford too reckless? He can''t just bring them back just because he sees that they are all beauties? humph." Momo curled her lips unhappily and stared at Creamy and the others with hostility. "Miss Lopez, don''t misunderstand. Actually ... I We didn''t bring it back do it casually. This Miss Wayne here and Mr. Tinge have known each other since they were abroad." Cody was also a little embarrassed. The Mr. Tinge was not a man who saw the Sex Up rising in a view of color. This Momo Young Miss was usually It doesn''t matter if Momo is careless at daily life, but there is some visitors now. She really didn''t know if this attitude towards visitors was because she was young and ignorant or because she had been spoiled since childhood. He wondered if it''s because she was too young to know politeness or spoiled as a child. "You met her him abroad? You didn''t know her when you went abroad to see the matriarch, did you? It couldn''t happened when he went abroad to see the matriarch, right" Momo narrowed her eyes squintedand stared directly at Creamy. Creamy''s hairstyle was messy at the moment, but her face was naturally beautiful naturally. It was exactly the most beautiful appearance of a woman. It was light and mature, which showed what was a mature young woman. Creamy was a little ufortable being stared at by a little sister girl. This adorable young miss girl in front of her called Momo was probably about the same age as her own little sister. She might was still studying., wasn''t she? "I''m going to find Ford my brother. Cody, treat them well." After Momo finished her speaking, she Momo rolled her eyes and ran out. Alyssa coldly stared at the girl who ran out coldly. As a woman''s intuition, she felt that this little girl was not a fuel-efficientmp easy to deal with. "Miss Wayne, I''ll pour you a cup of hot tea. Help yourself to whatever you want. There''s a food storage room here with lots of snacks. "Thank you." Creamy said politely, then said to Alyssa and Lyre, "Are you hungry? Go to find something to eat." The two women shook their heads. Their profession was not to be foodies. Creamy knew that they were in a professional habit, so she couldn''t let them do as they pleased, they couldn''t be casual because their professional habit, so she stood up, went in, and took a few packets of snacks, opened them, and ced them on the table. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Mr. Teller, is that Miss Lopez Mr. Tinge''s younger sister?" Alyssa still couldn''t suppress her curiosity and asked casually. "No, it''s the daughter of an uncle from the boss of Tinge. She''s here for a vacation." Cody replied with a smile. Hearing that it wasn''t rted by blood, Alyssa felt a little unhappy. Creamy could actually smell the gun powder fell Momo''s hostility just now. However, she felt that it had nothing to do with her. After all, she no longer had any feelings to for Ford. "Miss Wayne, you may have to stay overnight. Just now, the repair shop called and said that your car had broken down quite a few parts." "Ah? You want to stay for one One night?" Creamy frowned and looked out the window at the sky. It was just noon. "Is there something urgent, Miss Wayne?" Cody asked with a dry hollow smile. "No, I don''t. I just don''t want to bother you." Creamy was really not used to trouble some people bother others. If she could drive away now, she calcted the time and arrived at the town they had contacted before dark. She calcted the time arrive at the and thought, she could before dark town they had contacted if she could set off right now. She stayed in could stay at the town for one night and a tour group took would take them to the scenic spot. "Cody, can you dial Binding''s number call Tinge for me? I have something to talk to him about." Creamy pondered for a moment before asking politely. "Alright, wait a moment." Cody connected the phone dialed the number and handed it to Creamy. "What is it What''s the matter?" Ford''s voice rang out, deep and maic.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Mr. Tinge, can you lend or sell me a car or sell me a car? I want to set off now. I have an appointment with someone from the travel agency ..." "No." Ford''s voice was a little cold, without the temperature: "Thepany''s car, no borrowing can''t be borrowed or sold, also can''t be sold." "But you are the boss of thepany. You have the right to decide ..." "Even if I can decide, I don''t want to. You can leave tomorrow." Ford''s voice became a little more annoying as he hung up the phone. "Uh!" Creamy stared at her the phone and was scared. Why was she he so fierce? If you don''t borrow it, then don''t borrow it. Eat it Everyone could eat and drink it for free, right? Who wouldn''t? When it''s lunch time came, Cody suddenly said to Creamy suddenly, "Miss Wayne, Mr. Tinge wants invites you toe over for dinner lunch." "Can you bring Lyre and the others with you Could Lyre and Alyssa go together with us?" Creamy pleaded. "Sorry, boss will only let Tinge asks you go alone. Don''t worry, I will arrange for the two sisters. I won''t starve them They won''t starve." Cody said with a smile. "How many times have I told you? Don''t callme sister, call me by my name." Lyre was really unhappy with this giggling big boy. She He always called him her big sister. She felt that she was getting old. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Alyssa''s breathing became stiffened, her eyes filled with disappointment and anxiety. "Alright, I''ll have to trouble you to arrange it please help me to arrange it." Creamy could only obey the arrangement and follow Cody to get into a the car, heading towards the vi in the distance. Chapter 1965 Chapter 1965 Creamy followed Cody to the door of Ford''s private vi. The vi was built with a lot of atmosphere a magnificent building. At the entrance, two hounds suddenly jumped out suddenly, scaring Creamy so much that she didn''t dare to move. She only hurriedly hid behind Cody hurriedly. "Miss Wayne, don''t be afraid of them. This is the boss''s pet. These are the pets of Tinge. It They won''t hurt anyone." Cody quicklyforted her quickly. Creamy thought angrily. It was Ford''s pet, not hers. How could she not be afraid of them? "Sam, Rainy,e back!" Suddenly, on the balcony on of the second floor, a deep male voice put the clothes of made the two hounds close together docile and obedient. He They immediately wagged his their tails and went back to their small house like a good baby babies immediately. Creamy suddenly raised her head and looked up suddenly. She saw the man leaningzily on the fence, looking down at her from above. This feeling of being red at made Creamy a little ufortable, but there was nothing she could do. She had no choice but to lower her head under the eaves. She endured this breath. "Come on up." The man spoke in a low voice. Just now, when he saw Creamy hiding behind Cody in panic, the man inexplicably tugged at the corner of his mouth twitched inexplicably. However, he felt unhappy. If he wanted to hide, he should also hide behind Cody Because he thought she was supposed to hide behind him, not Cody. Cody hurriedly said to Creamy hurriedly, "Miss Wayne, hurry up go upstairs, please. I''ll arrange for the other two sisters to eat." "Thank you, Cody." Creamy was extremely grateful. She always felt that Cody''s words and actions still had the aura of was still like a big boy. She waspletely different from his boss. Creamy walked in, with her beautiful eyes still vignt against the two dogs outside the door. Finally, she went up the stairs to the second floor and went through the corridor to the balcony. Outside the balcony, there was only a simple table and two chairs. It was the same kind of hard wooden chair. Ford sat on the chair and waved his hand when he saw her. "Come and have a cup of tea." Creamy walked over straightforwardly and brought took the tea he handed over, "Thank you." Ford dared to stared at her for a while hardily when she was drinking took advantage of her tea and dared to stare at her for a while. Under the sunlight, her skin was snow-capped whiter than snow, and her eyebrows and eyes were exquisite., and she Besides, she had an indescribable sense of nobility. In addition to With her generous manner, she should was supposed to have been well-mannered since childhood, and she definitely did not have the temperament that an ordinary rich woman should have had the temperament that an ordinary rich woman shouldn''t have definitely. "Mr. Ford, I should formally thank you formally. Thank you for your friendship and friendly help. When the car is repaired tomorrow, I will leave. I don''t know how I can I express my gratitude." Creamy raised her head and looked at her him, and her voice was light and pleasant, with a hint of determination. Seeing Hearing her politeness, Ford only smiled faintly, "What is the purpose of your trip this time?" "Purpose?" Creamy muttered two words this word. Suddenly, her pretty face turned warm. Then, she pretended to be calm and said, "I''m here to pick the wind get sketches or images of certainndscapes. I want to hold an exhibition next year and add get more materials." "I''m very familiar with the scenery in this area. If you want to go anywhere, I can have someone send you off I can ask someone to give you a lift if you want to go anywhere." When Ford heard that she was really here to work and look for materials, he felt a little disappointed in the depths of his heart. "No need You don''t need to do that, because I have already contacted the travel agency. They will arrange the route ording to my request." Creamy shook her head, firmly refusing to bother him because she didn''t want to bother him. Ford turned around and looked at her. She had said that she was interested in him before. Could it be that she was lying to him Is that a lie? "I just called my grandmother. She was very happy to hear that you''re here. She also told me to take good care of you. The traffic here isplicated, and there are few people. There are many beautiful ces that outsiders can''t see. Only, but only locals can reach them. It''s rare for you toe here. Don''t you want to see more?" There was only one meaning in Ford''s words. He wanted to help her. "Does Jenna know I''m here?" Creamy''s heart skipped a beat and she was shy. Then, she stared at Ford, "Did you tell her? Why did you do this?" Ford Thunder shrugged his shoulders, "I thought my grandmother knew you woulde here." "I...!" Creamy was speechless. "Sorry, did I make things difficult for you did I make you feel embarrassed?" A ck dead light shed through the man''s eyes. He wanted to make things difficult for her It was what he wanted to do. Creamy sighed, "It won''t be difficult I didn''t feel embarrassed. We''ve all I''ve exined the misunderstanding clearly ..." "Misunderstanding?" Suddenly, a blue figure appeared at the entrance of the balcony. It was Momo Lopez, who shouted with a sharp voice, "What''s wrong with you?" Creamy did not expect someone to eavesdrop. She turned around and saw Miss Lopez. She quickly stopped talking quickly. Ford frowned. Obviously, he was also a little unhappy. He immediately said seriously, "Momo, when did youe over?" "Ford, you told my grandfatherst time that you would take me to see the scenery here. When can you keep your promise? I''ve been here for several days. If you don''t take me to y hang out with me, I''ll be bored to death." Momo immediately walked over coquettishly and pouted immediately,ining about Ford''s behavior. Bound You''s Tinge''sblue eyes lit up as if he had suddenly found a breakthrough. He immediately said immediately, "That''s right, I promised your grandfather that I would take you out to y. It just so happen shappened that Miss Wlison is going tomorrow. Let''s go with her." "Ah?" Creamy''s beautiful eyes instantly widened instantly. Ford wanted to bring a little beauty along with her? "With them? Why? I want us to be together wish only you and me." Momo was immediately unhappy immediately and was the first to object. "Traveling requires a lot of people. It''s better to travel with a lit of people together. It''s boring for two people. Miss Wayne, what do you think?" Ford smiled and looked Creamy. "Mr. Ford, I think you and Miss Lopez are the most suitable for a trip. it''s better just you two. It seems to me that she really wants to y with you two." Creamy''s Creamy''s words carried were with a hint of mockery. This Ford was really popr with women. Even someone as young as him Momo was so obsessed with him. "That''s right. I just want to go with Ford Tinge. I don''t want outsiders to join in, not with others." Momo was young, and she had been doted on since childhood, so she spoke with absolute certainty. Ford did not expect things to get darker and darker worse and worse. He quickly exined quickly, "Momo is just like my own younger sister. You may have misunderstood. Please don''t misunderstand" Hearing this, Momo''s pretty face changed. She red at Creamy angrily, feeling that this woman was deliberately separating her feelings for Ford separating Tinge and her deliberately. Creamy also sensed felt the hostile gaze eyes of the little girl. She immediately turned her face away immediately and smiled faintly, "Sorry to disturb you. I''ll go down first and talk to you guys you can talk continually." Momo snortedcently at Creamy tactfulness. Anyone with eyes could tell know that her feelings for Big Brother Ford to Tinge were definitely not affection between family members rtives. Ford''s handsome face sank a little be a little darker. Momo saw Creamy leave left and pretended to be delicate and cute as she turned around to look at Ford. However, she found that the man''s expression seemed to be unhappy. She was stunned. "Momo, don''t be so rude in front of others in the future. I''ve always regarded you as my younger sister. You should know that you shouldn''t are not supposed to create unnecessary misunderstandings." Ford reminded her with a serious expression.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Big Brother Ford, I... I just felt that this unknown Miss Wayne wanted to do harm to you big brother, so I wanted to use this method to make her retreat. I don''t have any malicious intentions." Momo''s eyes immediately turned red with grievance immediately. She had a pitiful look on her face that ''I was doing for you, but you were still vicious towards me. "If you really do it for my own good are really for my sake, then don''t say anything say less." After Ford finished speaking, he left the balcony. Momo kicked the chair beside her angrily, "Wait, I will definitely make Big Brother Ford fall in love with me definitely. I will never let him be snatched away. He is mine." Creamy went downstairs and sat on the sofa in the living room, feeling conflicted. A tall figure emerged from the stairs. Creamy hurriedly sat up straightly and looked up at Ford who was walking down the stairs. At this time, an aunt a house servant beside him smiled and said, "Sir, you can have lunch now." "Alright, Miss Wlison,e and join us." Ford greeted Creamy with great courtesy. "Alright!" Creamy did not hesitate and directly followed him to the restaurant dining hall directly. "Go get Momo to ask Momo to eat." Ford said to the aunt house servant beside him. Auntie The house servant answered and went upstairs. Creamy was slightly stunned slightly when she heard that she was going to have dinner lunch with the eldest young miss pampered girl. "Mr. Ford, thank you for your hospitality. It seems that my presence here will affect you. How about I go find Lyre and the other sl''d better to go to have lunch with Lyre and Alyssa..." "What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that I''ll eat you? You''ve been avoiding me along the way. If you really don''t have feelings for to me, you should be fair and square bright and upright instead of just running away." Ford was finally angry finally and looked at her with a dissatisfied expression. Creamy was shocked by his words. She nervously grabbed her chopsticks nervously and shook her head, "I didn''t. You''re overthinking it." "If you don''t, do you dare to leave hang out with us tomorrow? If you don''t have feelings for to me, you can make be friends." Ford used a provocative method her reverse psychology and felt that it would have an effect she would agree. Creamy instantly felt stuffy very angry instantly. Why was this man so aggressive? Did she he really think that she didn''t dare to do so? "Alright, if Mr. Ford is free, we can go to see the great mountains and rivers tomorrow if you are free tomorrow However... adult men and women don''t have pure friendship" Creamy immediately fell rxed immediately her mood. That''s right, why should did she dodge and dodge? It''s the person who is honest and upright that is her true colors She was supposed to be honest and upright. Chapter 1966 Chapter 1966 Creamy was easily struck, giving Ford a sense of aplishment. This woman wasn''t that smart either. Tinge felt aplished as Creamy agreed so easily. This woman was also a little stupid, he though. "Why is she here again?" Momo came downstairs and showed an annoyed expression saw Creamy after seeing Creamy at the dining table with an annoyed expression. Ford''s expression darkened this time, and he said sternly, "If you think the food here is not delicious, you can go to the canteen to eat You can eat at the canteen if you hate the food here." Momo was dumbfounded. Obviously, she did not expect Ford to treat her like this. Her face flushed red and her mes extinguished. Immediately, she came over to tter her. "Brother Ford, that''s not what I meant. I just felt it. It''s not good for you to let an outsidere over to eat, is it?" Momo was dumbfounded. She didn''t thought Tinge would treat her like this obviously. Her face flushed and calmed down, tting him "please don''t misunderstand me, I mean it seems that you disregard for the formality as she is an outsider." "She''s not an outsider. She''s my friend No, she''s not an outsider but my friend." Ford replied without any hesitation. Momo waspletely mute. Momo can''t say nothing. She was extremely wronged. She had to mention this unknown woman to Jenna. As long as Jenna did not agree, Ford would definitely not date her. He listened to Grandma''s words the most. Tinge wouldn''t date with the woman as long as his grandma disagree, because he would do what his grandma told him. Creamy felt much better when she heard that Ford was in charge of her own affairs stood up for her. Why should she argue with a little girl? She should fill up her stomach first. Let me grab some food first, she thought. Lunch was very sumptuous. In the presence of fish and meat, Momo carefully picked up a few dishes for Ford. Ford felt a little helpless. This little girl was really too enthusiastic. He had to think of a way to send her away. There were fish and meat on the table, which was so a big lunch. Momo reached over with her chopsticks to refill Tinge''s bowl, which made him resigned. She was so enthusiastic that he wanted to leave here. After lunch, Creamy left Ford''s vi. When she left, the tworge dogs outside the door waved their ws at scared her again. This time, Creamy instinctively hid behind Ford. Creamy hid behind Tinge instinctively this time. Ford pressed down on the two big dogs with his gesture. The hounds instantly turned soft and cute immediately, wagging its their tails and blinking its their eyes. Creamy didn''t know whether tough or cry. Creamy felt both funny and annoying. "I''ll send you off." Ford said indifferently. "No need. I''ll walk there. I''ll remember the route." Creamy hurriedly waved her hand. The scenery along the way was pretty good, so she also needed to exercise. "Thank you, but I could walk there, because I know how to get there." Creamy waved her hand hurriedly. The scenery along the way was pretty good, and she wanted to do some exercise. "Be careful, because it has just snowed!" Ford did not insist, he only but only warned in a low voice. Creamy looked back at him and suddenly felt that this man was not as heartless as she had imagined suddenly. It seemed that he was different from when being strangers and friends. "I see. Got it." Creamy nodded like an obedient child. She put her hands into her pockets and walked towards the lounge with light steps. Ford looked at her back and pulled showed a faint smile on his thin lips. On the balcony on the second floor, behind a curtain, Momo stamped her foot angrily again, "Too hateful. She deliberately came to ruin my rtionship with Ford. Hmph, I''m not done with you." Momo stamped her foot angrily again behind a curtain on the balcony of the second floor. "She is so nasty, even want to ruin my rtionship with Tinge. That''s not over. Creamy returned to the lounge. Lyre and Alyssa Lyre and Alyssa had already finished their meal and were resting inside. Seeing her return, they immediately came over to take care of ask her immediately. "Emma, your nose is red with cold. Didn''t Mr. Tinge send you back?" Lyre frowned. ¡°Emma, look your cold and red nose! Didn''t Tinge give you a lift?" Lyre frowned and asked. Creamyughed dryly Creamy showed a hollowugh and replied, "It was me who wanted to walk back I wanted to walk back." Alyssa was so stuffy Alyssa was so angry and unhappy just now. Now that she saw Creamy walk back alone, her mood was she felt much better. She also walked over and asked with concern, "Emma, when are we leaving?""Emma, when are we leaving?" She also came over and asked with concern "Leave tomorrow." Creamy did not know the meaning of Alyssa''s question and answered her. "Tomorrow? Isn''t it too urgent? Can the car be repaired? Is that too hasty? How about the car" Alyssa really didn''t want to leave this ce. She wanted to look at Binding see Tinge a few more times. "Mr. Tinge will take his sister with us tomorrow. If the car isn''t repaired, we might borrow his car." Creamy smiled and said. "Tinge and her younger sister would leave with us together tomorrow. We might lend his car if the repair work is unfished." Creamy smiled and said. "Mr. Tinge is leaving together? Where is he going?" Alyssa suddenly thought of that annoying little girl and felt sour and anxious in her heart. "Tinge? Where is he going?" The annoying little girl urred to Alyssa, which made her jealous and anxious. "That Miss Lopez is also here to travel. Mr. Tinge may bring her along with us for a few days. As you can see today, it will be very difficult for us to travel without a familiar guide here. I don''t want any idents to happen again. In order to ensure our safety, I agree to go with Mr. Tinge." Creamy immediately exined the situation. "Miss Lopez is also her for traveling. We might travel with them for few day. As you see, our trip could be hard without a familiar guide here. I agree to go with them for safety."Creamy exined clearly and immediately. "Emma, it''s good that you decide. We have no objections." Lyre immediately replied. "We would follow your decision as long as you decided, Emma." Lyre said. Alyssa''s eyes lit up, suppressing her excitement and nodding, "Yes, it''s up to you." Alyssa''s eyes was lit up, but she suppressed her excitement and nodding; ¡°Yes, it''s up to you." she said. In the evening, Creamy and the others were arranged to stay in the guest room on the second floor. Dinner was also at the restaurant on the second floor. Creamy received a phone call from her family and reported her safety. They were asked to stay in the guest room on the second floor in the evening and they finished their dinner at the restaurant on the second floor. Creamy called her family to make sure them know where she was. Creamy flipped through a roadmap. She did not need others to take care of everything like her eldest young miss. She was used to doing it on her own. This trip was temporary and very hasty. The temperature in the big city was pleasant, but the weather here was very bad. In order to avoid wasting a trip, Creamy continued forward with an adventurous attitude. Creamy flipped a roadmap, because she was used to doing it on her own, not like a pampered girl who needed to be cared. It''s a hasty trip this time. It''s warm and pleasant in the city; but terrible here. However, she decided to see it as an adventure and go further since she had already been here. The road map was densely packed. Creamy studied it carefully for more than an hour and finally figured out her next direction and route. Creamy studied the roadmap carefully for more than one hour as it''s so cramped, and finally she figured out her next direction and route. One night passed. When she woke up in the morning, Creamy hugged the warm nket and waszy for a while. The route map beside her pillow fell on the floor. She bent down to pick it up. Today was another adventurous day. Creamy glued herself to the bed with the warm nket next morning. She bent down to pick the route map on the floor beside her after getting up. It''s another adventurous day today. After putting on her clothes and going downstairs, Creamy saw that Lyre and Alyssa had already eaten breakfast downstairs. Cody Teller personally brought them over, and also gave everyone an extra windproof and warm charge suit and a pair of shoes with non-slippery boots. Creamy saw Lyre and Alyssa was eating their breakfast downstairs after she putting on her clothes and going downstairs. Cody took the breakfast and prepared windproof and warm technical jacket and safety boots for everyone. "Assistant Wang, thank you. How much are these clothes? I''ll transfer them to you." Creamy didn''t want to take advantage of them for nothing. "Thank you, Cody. How much are these? I will pay you by transformation." Creamy said, as she didn''t want to take advantage of them for nothing." Cody hurriedly waved her hand, "No, no, no, this is all from President Bound. He said that he won''t ept any money." "Tinge has paid for you, so you don''t have to." Cody waved his hand hurriedly. "How can that be? These don''t look cheap." Creamy frowned. She had nothing to do with courtesy. Either she was raping or she was robbing ... Bah, bah, where did she want to go? ¡°Come on, it seems that they are expensive." Creamy frowned. One who is unountably solicitous is hiding evil intentions. Bah, bah, she was overthinking. "Miss Wayne, hurry up and eat breakfast. We''re leaving at nine o''clock." Cody quickly changed the topic. "Eat your breakfast first, Miss Wayne. We''re leaving at nine o''clock." Cody changed the subject suddenly. "Sister, what else do you want to eat? I''ll have someone bring it over." Cody smiled at Lyre and asked. "Lass, anything else? I could ask someone bring here." Cody asked with smile at Lyre and Alyssa "No need, thank you." Lyre was so annoyed with this big boy that his heart was throbbing with dirt. "Thank you." Lyre was so annoyed with this big boy that she was flipped. Creamy knitted her brows and sat down to eat some breakfast. Just as she arrived at nine o''clock, three ck off-road vehicles stopped at the door of the lounge. Momo sat in the car and looked out of the window with a disgusted expression. Creamy ate a little with her twisted brows. Three SUV parked at the entrance of the lounge just at nine o''clock. And Momo was sitting in one of the cars and looking out. Ford jumped out of the car and directly picked up Creamy''s suitcase and loaded it into his car. Tinge jumped out of the car and picked up the suitcase of Creamy directly and put it into his car. Cody smiled and said to Lyre and the other two, "Take my car. Our master is an old driver. Don''t worry." ¡°Pleasee with me. Don''t worry. I''m veteran." Cody said to Lyre and Alyssa with smile Alyssa''s heart was filled with anxiety. She really wanted to ride in the same car as Ford. Unfortunately, she was in a working state now, and Creamy was the female lead. She could not cross this boundary. Alyssa felt really anxious, as she really wanted to stay in the same car with Tinge. Unfortunately, she was working right now, so she had to follow the rules. "You sit in the passenger seat." Ford asked Creamy. "Please sit in the front passenger seat." asked Tinge.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Creamy was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, she saw Momo in the back seat. She directly opened the passenger door, sat down, fastened her seat belt, and saw Ford gesture to the driver. The driver understood what he meant, so he opened the door and directly sat on the car behind him. Ford directly got into the driver''s seat. Creamy was stunned for a moment, and saw Momo in the back seat suddenly. She opened the door, sat down, buckled up, and saw Tinge made a gesture to the driver. The driver opened door, got off and sat on the back seat. Finally, Tinge sat on the driver''s seat. "Ford, why are you driving?" When Momo saw this scene, her expression was filled with disappointment. "Why do you drive today? Tinge?" Momo asked with disappointed expression after seeing it. Ford said indifferently, "I''ll open it at noon, and I''ll change people in the afternoon. Sit properly and don''t move." "I''ll drive until noon and someone else will drive this afternoon. Please sit properly." Creamy''s expression was also slightly subtle. She subconsciously grabbed the seat belt in her arms and secretly nced at the man beside her with her beautiful eyes. If he was driving, wouldn''t it be a bit inappropriate for him to sit in the passenger seat? Creamy grabbed the seat belt in her arms subconsciously with a slightly subtle expression. She nced at the man beside her with her beautiful eyes secretly. Is it good to sit here if he drives today? The passenger seat is reserved for girlfriends. Normally, it''s the girlfriend sits in the front passenger seat. Chapter 1967 Chapter 1967 it''s the truth No More Misunderstanding, It Is Truth Right Now. The atmosphere in the car became subtle. Ford steadily grasped the steering wheel, followed behind an off-road vehicle and drove out of thepany gate. It was subtle in the car. Tinge held the steering wheel steadily, followed an SUV and drove out of the gate of thepany. Creamy''s tense heartstrings rxed. She turned her head to look at the scenery outside the window. After the snow fell, the distant mountains had already turned white. Cedars stood in the vicinity, and the green and white intersected. It was really a good scenery. Creamy felt rxed now, and she turned her head to look at the scenery outside the window. The distant mountains became white after the snow. Cedars stood in the vicinity, and the green and white intersected. It was really a good scenery. Suddenly, the sound of the game came from the back seat. After being angry for a while, Momo took out her mobile phone to y the game. She deliberately turned up the sound deliberately and pressed the buttons fiercely. Creamy did not argue with her Creamy ignored her because she was about the same age as her younger sister. She had spoiled her younger sister at home in the past, and when she saw a girl of the same age, she always had a forgiving heart. Ford frowned in displeasure and directly asked directly, "Momo, Momo turn down your voice." Momo''s arrogance softened and she quickly turned her voice down. Creamy subconsciously looked back and saw Momo ring at her with red eyes, as if she had hurt her. Momo draw in her horns and turned the voice down. Creamy looked back subconsciously and saw Momo ring at her with waters in eyes, it seems that she had hurt her. Creamy was a little speechless. This girl''s temper was too big She had a bad temper. Now, she hated her even more as a love rival in love. Love rival? Rival in love? When these two words popped out of Creamy''s her mind, her Creamy''s breathing became stagnant again, and her entire body felt a little ufortable. In her spare light was the figure of a man who was focused on driving. Today, Ford was dressed casually. He wore a grey turtleneck sweater and a ck charge coat. He looked young and masculine. His temperament was as cold and vigorous as a cedar outside the window. It made people feel safe as long as he was by his side. Through the corner of her eyes, it was the figure of a man who was focused on driving. Tinge dressed casually today: a grey turtleneck sweater and a ck charge coat. He looked young and masculine. His temperament was as cold and vigorous as a cedar outside the window, which made people feel safe as long as by his side. Creamy was a little absent-minded. When she exined those words to Fordst time, it was all because of her pride. Her parents taught her to be reasonable and could not avoid forcing force others. Therefore, when Ford helped her settle pay the bill and asked her to leave, at that moment, she really felt that she was shameless and somewhat despicable. That exnation was to make her heart feel better. At the same time, she also believed that Ford didn''t have a good impression of her. After confirming this, Creamy also carefully tightened her heart and couldn''t be presumptuous. Creamy also thought that she should control herself. However, she couldn''t understand this man''s behavior now. If he didn''t have a good impression of her, he shouldn''t have helped help her again and again. Now, he still made her sit in such an awkward position. Creamy still had some small grudges. There were still some grudges inside her. She hated this unclear feeling, and she didn''t want to be treated like a love rival by Momo rival in love by Momo. "Miss Wayne, do you have a boyfriend?" After ying the game for a while, Momo felt that it was boring, so she deliberately leaned over deliberately and asked Creamy directly. Creamy was stunned for a moment before as she felt Ford suddenly turn his head to look at her suddenly. The two people''s eyes collided. Creamy only felt her mind twenty-one. The look in the man''s eyes was indescribably deep, almost drowning people in it. Creamy just felt flustered. The expression in his eyes was indescribably deep, which made people flipped. "No... No." Creamy stuttered. Momo immediately grabbed her by the handle and said, "You must be lying if you answer so hesitantly. You have a boyfriend, right?" Momo caught her in her words and said, "It seems that you are a liar, otherwise, you won''t answer hesitantly. I guess you have a boyfriend, right?" Creamy did not expect Momo to say this. She immediately said angrily, "Momo, do you have anything to do with whether I have a boyfriend or not?" "Is it matters you?" She replied angrily immediately "Yes, if you have a boyfriend, we are friends." Momo looked at Ford tenderly and charmingly. Even if she only looked at his back figure, her heart was still sweet she still felt sweet. Creamy also has her arrogance and says indifferently, "Sorry, I don''t want to be friends with you." "Sorry, I don''t want to be friends with you." Creamy said arrogantly and indifferently.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Momo immediately ate and her eyes widened into bronze bells, "How lofty are you? You still don''t make friends with me. Hmph, who do you think you are? I don''t even dare to be friends with you." Momo felt so embarrassed and goggled at her. "How lofty! Not with me? Who the hell do you think you are? Anyway, I don''t want to be friends with you! "Momo, if you continue to speak nonsense, I will let you go down." Ford scolded. "Momo, shut up! Otherwise, get off the car!" Tinge scolded. Momo''s expression stiffened, and she felt even more aggrieved. She hugged one of her dolls and sat in the back seat of the car, tears rolling in her eyes. Creamy was inexplicably annoyed. She directly took out her phone and put on her headphones. No one loved her, and listening to songs was the most enjoyable. Creamy felt annoyed inexplicably, so she took out her phone and put on her headphones. Nothing is more enjoyable than listening to the music. Ford nced at her and panicked in his heart. Was she angry? Tinge nced at her and felt panic. "Angry?" He thought. The off-road vehicle traveled for nearly two hours and arrived at a small town. The town was not bustling and had the simplest customs of the locals. It took them about two hours to arrive at a small town, which was not bustling and had the simplest customs of the locals. Cody knew this ce like the back of her hand. She quickly found a restaurant and everyone got out of the car for lunch. Cody knew much about here. He found a restaurant quickly and everyone got out of the car for lunch. This was the first time Alyssa was so close to Binding. Binding was discussing the next route with Cody. Her low voice caused Alyssa''s heart to tremble. She listened absentmindedly. They sat at two tables, which made Alyssa sat closely to Tinge first. At the moment, Tinge was discussing the next rout with Cody. Alyssa listened absentmindedly as his low voice made her touched Creamy did not want to sit at the table. She had just seen a small garden outside the window with horses and sheep inside. She walked over with curiosity, and a middle-aged woman was feeding them grass. Creamy squatted under the eaves, took out her camera, took a few photos, and took pictures of the surrounding people. When she turned around, she suddenly samet Ford standing behind her at an unknown time suddenly. She was so scared that her heels slipped, and she fell backwards. She reached out in panic and grabbed her his hand forward. At this moment, a pair ofrge hands stretched out from her waist and steadily pulled her back steadily. Her hands also nervously grabbed onto the other party''s clothes She also grabbed his clothes nervously. "The ground is frozen. Be careful when you walk." The man''s deep voice rang in her ears. Creamy steadied herself and gently pushed him away, "Thank you, I will be careful." Creamy pushed him away after she stood steadily, "Thank you, I will be careful." She said. "Miss Wayne, Momo is young and ignorant. Please don''t be like her." Ford looked at her with aplicated gaze and said. ¡°Please don''t be angry with Momo. She was still young and ignorant after all.¡± Tinge said with aplicated gaze "Don''t worry, I''m not that stingy. Besides, for your sake, I won''t argue. I haven''t thanked you for helping me so much." Creamy smiled and answered freely. "Don''t worry. I''m not mean. Besides, I won''t argue it for your sake. I have to say thank you for your much help.¡± Creamy answered freely with a slight smile. Ford''s eyebrows knitted tightly, "I''m not in the kind of rtionship you think we are. I told you, I treat her like a sister." Tinge''s eyebrows knitted tightly, we are not that kind of rtionship as you think. As I told you, she is just my younger sister.¡± Creamy raised her chin disapprovingly, "I don''t care what rtionship Ford has with her at all." "It doesn''t matter for me, as I don''t care." Creamy raised her chin disapprovingly "But what you said just now seems to be jealous." Ford noticed that the way she spoke with her chin raised gave off an inexplicable feeling of unattainability. This aura caused him to be slightly shocked. ¡°But it seems that you are jealous ording to what you said just now." Tinge noticed the way she spoke, her raising chin made people feel unattainable inexplicably, which made him shocked slightly. Creamy smiled mockingly, "Isn''t Mr. Tinge thinking too much? How could I be jealous? Look at my appearance. My family''s life isn''t bad either. Do you look like someone who hates to marry?" ¡°Are you overthinking? There is no reason for me to be jealous. You know my family. Why do you think that I really want to marry with someone marry someone?" Ford choked and looked around at the woman. Indeed, a woman like her, who was almost perfect, would be robbed wherever she threw her. Tinge looked around at the woman. Yes, a woman like her, who was almost perfect, no man could refuse at all. When Creamy saw that he didn''t speak, she suddenly felt that her tone just now was too rushed. She quickly shrugged her shoulders and exined, "I just don''t like the feeling of being regarded as a love rival. Momo seems to have misunderstood that I have something to do with you." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Creamy realized that it was a rough-spoken just now after Tinge''s silence. She added,"I just don''t like the feeling when she regarded me as a rival in love. It seems that Momo thought we happed something special." Ford looked into her eyes. In such a cold ce, it was still as clear as a spring. Being watched by her made one''s heart palpitate. Her eyes in such a cold ce was still as clear as a spring. Tinge thought when he looked into her eyes. It made him flipped when watched by her. "Perhaps she didn''t misunderstand for no reason, but for a reason." l Ford''s lips curled into a smile. Creamy''s expression stiffened,. "What do you mean? I''ve made t clear that I don''t have that kind of thought about you anymore." ¡°Perhaps there is some reason for her misunderstanding." His lips showed a smile. Creamy was stiffened at the moment, ¡°What? I''d told you my feelings to you." "You don''t have it anymore. Why don''t you ask me if I have it?" Ford suddenly took a step forward and Creamy was so scared that she retreated. This time, her feet slipped again, but instead of leaning back, she pounced forward. ¡°But you didn''t ask me!" Tinge took a step forward suddenly, which made Creamy felt scared and slipped again. She pounced forward instead of leaning back this time. Chapter 1968 Chapter 1968 Creamy had no choice but to fall into Ford''s arms. After sensing his strong physique, her pretty face turned ashamed and she nervously borrowed the strength of his chest to stand firm again. There was no choice for Creamy but to fall into Tinge. She felt so ashamed after feeling his strong muscle. She stood firmly with tension via his strength of chest. "Ford, this joke isn''t funny." Creamy frowned in embarrassment and anger. "It''s not funny at all." Creamy frowned in embarrassment and anger. Yesterday, he had asked her to go back wherever she came from in the hotel, but now, he actually said such ambiguous words. He had asked her to go back wherever she came from in the hotel yesterday, however, he talked like this right now. "I''m not joking. I''m going to be thirty soon. I really should think about the big events of my life." Ford looked at her sincerely, his deep eyes dyed with a faint smile. "I''m not joking. I''m at my age of near thirty. It''s time for me to think over marriage." Tinge looked at her sincerely with his deep and blue eyes and slight smile. Creamy''s beautiful eyes stared at him in astonishment. Was this man real? She stared at him with her beautiful eyes in astonishment. Really? "Sorry, I''m not in the mood to talk about rtionships right now. I... I''m hungry, I''m going to eat." Creamy carefully bypassed him and quickly walked into the room. "Sorry, I''m not interested in marriage right now. I... I''m hungry, anything to eat?" Creamy passed him carefully and walked into the room quickly. Leaving behind a gloomy expression of rage. Leaving Tinge alone there with his gloomy expression. Just as Creamy was about to enter the door, a shadow quickly shed past. Before she could see it clearly, the person disappeared. Just as Creamy was about to enter the door, a shadow quickly shed past. Before she could see it clearly, the person disappeared. As she was about to enter, a shadow shed quickly. The guy disappeared before she could see it clearly. She shook her head, thinking that she had just fainted and her eyes were dizzy. She thought it was because her dizzy eyes, shaking her head. She returned to her seat and did not see Alyssa. She asked Lyre curiously, "Where is Alyssa?" She returned to her seat without seeing Alyssa. So she asked Lyre curiously, "Where is Alyssa?" "Didn''t she go to the bathroom?" Only then did Lyre realize that Alyssa had been gone for a long time. "Bathroom?" Lyre realized that Alyssa had gone for a long time since she was asked. Cody beside him smiled and said, "It can''t be that you''ve eaten your stomach bad, right?" Cody beside them asked with smile, "Have got a run?" "I''ll check it out." Lyre immediately stood up. At this moment, Alyssa walked back with an ugly expression. "Let me check it out." Lyre stood up immediately. But Alyssa walked back and looked pale at that moment. "What''s wrong? Something''s wrong with your expression." Lyre immediately asked with concern. "How are you? You look pale." Lyre asked with concern immediately. Alyssa exhaled a mouthful of anger, "I met a mouse with thick skin." "I met a shameless mouse just now." Alyssa said for revenge. When Creamy heard her words, she somewhat disliked them. When she first met these two bodyguards, she actually liked them quite a bit. However, along the way, she clearly felt that Alyssa''s professional aplishments were not as good as Lyre''s. Creamy felt disgusted hearing this. She liked both of the bodyguards at the beginning. But she noticed that Alyssa was not as professional as Lyre clearly. Of course, this was normal. No matter what profession, there were good points. Of course, some people might be better than someone else no matter his job, which is normal. "Really? Are you even afraid of rats mouse?" Cody asked in surprise. Alyssa rolled her eyes at him angrily, "I''m not afraid. I almost kicked it to death." Lyre saw that Alyssa''s mood was somewhat intense, and was afraid that Creamy would not like it. She quicklyforted her, "Alright, don''t be angry. We are still on a mission." Lyre worried Creamy would be angry due to Alyssa''s emotion, so sheforted her quickly, ¡°Alright, don''t be angry. We are still on our mission." Alyssa sat back down, but her heart was pierced. Just now, when she saw Creamy throw herself into Ford''s arms in the corridor, her heart was really ufortable. She didn''t expect that the Wayne family''s eldest young miss was actually a scheming girl. She used such a dirty method to seduce Ford. She was really afraid that Ford woulde from her one day. Alyssa sat back down, but she felt so heartache, as she saw what happened between Tinge and Creamy, when Creamy was the one showing her initiative. She was actually a scheming girl, even used such a tricky to seduce Tinge. Alyssa was so afraid that Tinge would fall in love with her one day. Ford''s tall figure came in through the gate. When Momo saw him, she immediately stuck to him and said, "Brother Ford, the dishes are all served. Come over and eat." Momo went to Tinge as she saw Tinge''s tall figure from gate. "Tinge, all the dished are served. Pleasee over and eat." Ford looked at Creamy. Creamy''s heartbeat quickened a little. She pretended not to notice and picked up her chopsticks to eat. Creamy''s heart was racing as Tinge looked at her. So she pretended that she was eating. After dinner, the group of people started their journey again. This time, Ford directly let Momo sit on the vice congrattions and drove away. Momo nced at Creamy with some pride and opened the car door to sit in. She thought to herself that Big Brother Ford had finally taken care of her. They set off again after lunch. Tinge asked Momo to sit on the front passenger seat this time, so that Momo sat in and looked Creamy withcence. "Tinge think of me this time." She thought. Creamy didn''t care about the change in position at all. She sat in the back seat. When the door was about to close, Ford''s tall body forcefully sat in. The driver''s eldest brother who had been arranged also got into the car. "You" Momo red at the driver angrily. Creamy did not care about the change of position at all. She sat in the back seat. When the door was about to close, Tinge also sat in the back and asked the driver to drive this time. "You..." Momo red at the driver angrily. The driver''s eldest brother looked at her with a face full of confusion. He heard a deep male voice from behind, "Let''s go. Slow down." The driver looked at her with confusion. "Let''s go and please slow down." A deep male voiceing from back. Only then did Momo realize that she had been tricked. Moreover, the person who tricked her was her sweetheart. Her stomach was stuffy and she had nowhere to vent her anger, and her eyes turned red. Momo did realize that it was a trick at just time. Moreover, the person who tricked her was her sweetheart. She was so angry but she couldn''t wig out. Her eyes turned red. Creamy also noticed that Ford was intentionally ying tricks on Momo. She felt that this man was really bad. She knew the other party''s intentions, but she used her as a shield. Creamy also noticed that Tinge did this intentionally. She was disposed towards him as he knew Momo liked him but treat her as a pawn in his hands. Creamy sat on the other side and Ford sighed. He was not a man who liked to talk nonsense. Seeing that Creamy seemed to have a problem with him, although he was angry, there was nothing he could do about it. Creamy sat on the other side and Tinge sighed. He was not a natural-born flirt, so he could do nothing even he felt sad when Creamy was disposed towards him. The car continued forward. Creamy took out her mobile phone and took a lot of photos. When she turned to look at the scenery on Ford''s side she saw that there was a poem mountain. In this white world, it temple on the top of the Hel seemed ethereal and did! She hurriedly leaned towards the man. Creamy took a lot of photos with her el phone when it''s on the road. She leaned towards Tinge when she turned to look at the scenery on his side, where there was a poem temple on the top of the towering mountain, which seemed ethereal and distant in this white world. Ford was suddenly pushed over by her, and his mind was in a mess. He thought that what she was going to do, and saw her press the camera several times. Tinge was confused suddenly and wondered what she would do when she came over. He just saw she took several photos. After Creamy finished taking the photos, she lowered her head to check the results. She was not satisfied with the results and wanted to continue taking a few more photos. She was unsatisfied with the photos she took just now after checking, so she wanted to took again.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Change seats." The man whispered. "Could we swap our position?" Tinge whispered. Creamy nodded and bent down to move to the other side of the man. What a coincidence. Just as she got up and walked, the car suddenly jumped up, as if it was pressed against a rock. Creamy sat on the man''s body without any precautions. What a coincidence. Just as she got up and moved, the car jumped up suddenly, it seemed that it ran over a rock. Creamy sat on the man''s body without any precautions. "En!" When she heard the man let out a muffled groan, Creamy was also extremely embarrassed. She pretended to be fine and quickly moved over. "Well!¡± She felt so embarrassed when she heard his sound. So she pretended nothing happened just now and moved over quickly. Ford could only feel the tears in the eyes of his thousands of descendants, and the pain caused him to clench hisrge palm into a fist. Tinge felt that thousands of him are crying and he wasso so so so so so painful that he made a fist and. When Momo heard that they had changed their positions, she turned around and looked at them angrily. Momo turned around and looked at them angrily when she heard that they had swapped their poso Creamy secretly nced at the man''s expression, and Ford could only pretend that nothing had happened. Tinge could only pretend that nothing happened as Creamy nced at him secretly. "Sorry, are you alright?" Creamy still felt that she needed to care about him. As an adult, if she were to act like an ignorant girl again, she would be a little ignorant. "Sorry, are you alright?" Creamy still felt that she was supposed to care about him. She couldn''t be like an ignorant girl anymore as she was an adult after all. "Don''t worry, it''s not broken." Ford''s voice was deep like a ma. Creamy''s face turned red. Creamy blushed and couldn''t say nothing. Momo turned around curiously and asked, "Big Brother Ford, what hasn''t broken?" Momo turned around curiously and asked, "Tinge, broken what?" "Nothing." Ford immediately replied indifferently. "Nothing." Tinge replied immediately and indifferent Momo. Creamy was extremely embarrassed as she lowered her head, as if she really had a secret with Ford. Creamy was embarrassed extremely so that she lowered her head, as if there was a secret between Tinge and her. Momo snorted angrily, "Ford, don''t you like being with me? Why didn''t you tell me anything I asked you?" Momo snorted angrily, "Tinge, you don''t like staying with me, do you? You tell me nothing when I ask you." "I promised your grandfather that I would show you the scenery. I will definitely do it." Ford didn''t have any other feelings for Momo. He only treated her as an alien sister. There were some things that naturally didn''t need to be exined to her too much. "I would definitely hang out with you as I promised your grandpa." Tinge just saw her as his younger sister, so he didn''t want to exin too much to her. "I''m not here just to see the scenery." Momo pouted and muttered softly. Creamy raises her camera again and finds that she has missed the scenery just now. She is a little depressed. Creamy found that she had missed the scenery just now after raising her phone just now, so she was a little depressed. "If you like the scenery, I will send it to you." Ford guessed what was on her mind andforted her in a low voice. "I could send it to you if you like it." Tinge knew her feeling andforted her in a low voice. Creamy was stunned for a moment, then nodded, "Thank you, I really like it." Creamy was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "Thank you. I am interested in it." "When can you give me a painting?" Ford said with thick skin. "Could you paint a picture for me someday?" Tinge said shamelessly. Creamy looked at him in astonishment, the man''s face full of sincerity. Creamy looked at him in astonishment, and she noticed the sincerity on his face. "If you''re in a dilemma, forget it." Ford wanted it, but he couldn''t help but force her. "Forget it if you are embarrassed." Tinge did want the painting, but he didn''t want to make her embarrassed. Creamy thought of his help in thest two days and gave him a painting. She nodded and agreed, "When I''m free, I''ll draw one for you." Creamy thought of his help in thest two days, and it''s just a piece of cake. So she nodded and said, "I''ll do it when I''m free.¡± "Alright!" Ford suddenlyughed. His entire body seemed to have melted away after a thousand years, making people feel as if they were bathed in spring breeze. "Alright!" Tingeughed suddenly. His entire body made people feelfortable as a breath of fresh air. Creamy''s expression was absent-minded. She didn''t expect this man to look pretty when heughed. Creamy was absent-minded. It was a surprise that this man looked pretty when he wasughing. Chapter 1969 Chapter 1969 Before nightfall, the convoy arrived at the first town. The town was still bustling with sights. Creamy decided to stay here for two days before leaving. Ford had no objections, but Momo had a lot of objections. They arrived at the first town, which was bustling with some sights before dark. Therefore, Creamy wanted to stay here for two days. Tinge agreed with her, but Momo felt very unhappy with it. After dinner, Momo knocked on Ford''s door. The person who opened the door was Cody. Seeing her, Cody took a step back and said, "Is Miss Lopez alright?" Momo knocked on Tinge''s door after dinner. It was Cody opened the door. Cody took a step back after seeing her. "Are you alright, Miss Lopez?" "I''ll talk to Ford." Momo was quite polite to Cody. "I want to talk with Tinge." Momo was quite polite to Cody. "Ford, are we really going to stay here for two days? What''s so good about this ce? Can we not join them? I think they don''t like me." Momo willfullyined to Ford. "Tinge, are we really going to stay here for two days? Nothing special here. Could we separate into two groups? Because I thought they don''t like me."Momoined to Tinge willfully. "When everyone doesn''t like you, the problem is not with them, but with you. It''s time for you to reflect," Ford said indifferently. "You are supposed to make a self-examination if nobody likes you, as it''s you have something wrong, not others." Tinge said indifferently. "Ford, I... I don''t have any problems." Momo was stunned and even panicked. She only wanted Ford''s approval, but now, she had exposed her shorings. "Me?" Momo was stunned and even panicked. She only wanted to be approved by Tinge, but she saw her shorings right now. "This isn''t the Lopez family. Take in your eldest young miss'' temper. If you don''t like anyone else, then our trip this time may not be suitable for you. I''ll arrange for someone to send you back to the Lopez family and live your eldest young miss'' life." Ford''s voice sank, not as if he was joking. "Please don''t behave like a pampered girl, as you are not in your own family. You''d better go back to your home if you are a hater all the time as our trip is not suitable for you. You can be a pampered girl at home." Tinge said with a lower voice, which was not like a joke. "Send me back? No, I''m not going back. Ford, although I haven''t suffered since childhood, I can still endure hardship. Can you let me follow you?" Momo hurriedly walked over in fear. She wanted to grab his arm, but Ting moved her hand away without a trace. "Going home? No. I can stay in terrible conditions even I didn''t experienced before. Please let me have a trip with you, OK?" Momo walked to him and grabbed his arm, but Tinge moved her hand away without a trace. "Your grandfather sent you here to train your viability. I hope you won''t disappoint her." Ford only indifferently reminded her. "Your grandpa asked you her for training your viability. I hope you won''t make him disappointed." Tinge just remined her indifferently. "I won''t." Momo said arrogantly. Ford nodded, "I have to take a shower. You can go out first. You''d better leave right now" Momo involuntarily looked at the man. After taking off her coat, Ford wore only a grey sweater and a sturdy and perfect body. She couldn''t help but swallow her saliva. She had seen Ford train before and didn''t wear a coat, which made Momo extremely moved. Momo looked at Tinge involuntarily. Tinge just wore a grey sweater after taking of his coat, which is figure ttering. Momo couldn''t help but swallow her saliva. She was flipped when Tinge was naked while training. "Ford, can I have something to eat with you? I''m scared when I''m alone in the hotel." Momo started to be cautious. She didn''t want to leave. She also wanted to see Ford take a shower and wear a nightgown. "Tinge, could I have something her with you? I''m scared when I''m alone in my room." Momo yed a trick because she didn''t want to leave and wanted to see Tinge in nightgown after a shower. "Cody, apany her back to her room." Ford immediately exined. "Cody, please apany her in her room." Tinge said immediately. "Me?" Cody had a frightened expression on her face. "Me?" Cody felt frightened. Hearing that, Momo stomped her foot angrily, "I don''t want to be alone with other men, hmph." Hearing that, Momo stomped her foot angrily, "I don''t want to be alone with other men, humph." After saying that, Momo ran out. Only then did Cody realize that the boss was chasing her away. After saying that, Momo ran out. Only then did Cody realize that the boss was chasing her away. Fordzily sat down on the sofa, his expression gloomy as he pondered about something. Tinge sat down on the sofazily, and it seemed that he was pondering about something, Cody made him a cup of tea and heard him say, "Go downstairs and buy something that girls like to eat." Cody made him a cup of tea and heard him say "Please go downstairs and buy some snacks that girls like to eat." Hearing this, Cody''s eyes lit up. "Is Boss going to give it to Miss Wayne?" Hearing this, Cody''s eyes lit up. "For Miss Wayne?" "I''ll let you go. Don''t ask so much." Being seen through, Ford felt a little ufortable. "Just go and don''t ask." Tinge felt a little ufortable after being seen through,. Cody immediately went downstairs and bought arge bag of snacks from the supermarket downstairs. Ford looked at the colorful packaging bags and frowned, "Are you sure it''s for girls?" "I asked the little girl who sold the goods. She said that all women love these things. She must be right." Cody said with certainty. Ford chose to believe him. He took the bag in his hand and suddenly discovered suddenly that Cody was carrying a small bag of things. Cody immediately smiled dryly and replied, "I''m going to give this to my two sisters. Boss, I''m going first." Cody showed a hollowugh and replied, "These are for another two girls. I leave in advance, Tinge." Ford''s thin lips curled up. It seemed that he did not know how to please girls as well as Cody. el Ford walked to Creamy''s room door and knocked on it. The door opened. Creamy held a towel and wiped her hair as she stood inside the door. She thought it was Lyre and the others, so she wore a set of pajamas casually. But when she saw that it was Ford, she was shocked. She subconsciously wanted to close the door, but the man stretched out his hand and said, "Don''t invite me in?" Tinge walked to Creamy''s room and knocked on the door. The door opened, and Creamy was wiping her hair with her towel as she stood inside the door. She thought it was Lyre and Alyssa, so she wore a set of pajamas casually. But when she saw that it was Tinge, she was shocked. She wanted to close the door subconsciously, but the man stretched out his hand and said, "Don''t invite me in?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Creamy had never seen such a tyrannical man before. Although there were three men in her family, no one would be so tyrannical towards her. "It''ste." Creamy''s pretty face fainted. "It''ste now." Creamy felt so embarrassed.. "Aren''t you still awake?" After Ford finished speaking, he gracefully stepped in and only smelled a faint fragrance Creamy could only close the dogrand turn around to look at him, Ford, what are you doing? You don''t like me. I''m really troubled by what you''re doing." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "But do are still awake, right?" Tinge just stepped in after speaking. He smelled a faint fragrance. Creamy had to close the door and turn around to look at him and said, "Tinge, what are you doing? What you done makes me feel confused since you don''t like me." "If you''re talking about what happened in the restaurant that day, I came here specifically to apologize to you. It was my fault that day. I didn''t respect you enough." Ford found a good excuse. "Ie here to apologize to you for what happened in the restaurant that day if you refer to that. I didn''t show enough respect to you, which is my fault." Tinge found a good excuse. "There''s no need to apologize. I''m not such a stingy person. I understand your feelings. Anyone who feelspelled to go on a blind date will be angry." Creamy said calmly. Then, she saw the man holding a bag in his hand. "What is this?" "You don''t need to apologize for that. I''m not such a mean girl, and I understand your feelings. Everyone would be angry if he was forced to go on a blind date.¡± Creamy said calmly. Then, she noticed the bag in his hand. ¡°What is this?" "Cody just went downstairs to buy some snacks. I''ll bring some for you to eat." Ford''s handsome face shed with a trace of unease as if he had been caught in a crime. "Cody just went downstairs to buy some snacks and I bring some for you." Tinge''s handsome face shed with a trace of unease as if he had been caught in a crime. Creamy''s eyebrows lit up and she immediately took it impolitely, "I didn''t eat enough when I was eating just now. I really want to eat some snacks. Thank you." Creamy felt happy and took it immediately, "I want to eat some snacks, actually, because I''m not full at dinner. Thank you."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Is the food here not to your liking?" Ford immediately asked with concern immediately when he heard that she had not eaten enough. "You don''t like the food her?" Tinge expressed his concern after hearing this. "Yes." Creamy nodded, "The taste is different. Naturally, I can''t get used to it." "Yes." Creamy nodded, "There are some difference between the tastes. I just don''t get used to it." Creamy directly opened a bag of potato chips and threw one into her mouth to eat. Creamy opened a bag of potato chips and threw one into her mouth directly. "Where is your home?" Ford finally wanted to know more about her. "Where are you from?" Tinge wanted to know more about her finally. Creamy was stunned. Her beautiful eyes shed twice. She instinctively didn''t want to tell her true identity, "I was born in City S." Creamy was stunned. Her beautiful eyes shed. She didn''t want to tell him her true identity instinctively, "I was born in Phdelphia." "What does your family do?" Ford continued to ask. "They do business, hotels and electronics." Creamy answered him immediately. She wasn''t lying, was she? Her family did have these two businesses. "They run business about hotels and electronics." Creamy answered him immediately. She wasn''t lying, was she? Her family did run these two businesses. "Looks like your family background is not bad. I really don''t know how your family is willing to let youe over to y at this time." Ford expressed his curiosity. "It seems that you are from a rich family. I wonder why they allowed you have a trip here." Tinge expressed his curiosity. "I know it''s not the right time, but since I''m here, I naturally can''t make a trip in vain." Creamy smiled self-deprecatingly. "I know it''s not the right time, but since I''m here, I don''t want toe in vain." Creamy smiled self-deprecatingly. "Winter also has its beautiful scenery. You won''te for nothing. You will see something special." Fordforted her. Creamy nodded. She suddenly noticed that the man looked at her with a smile and a light that she couldn''t understand. "You took a bath?" Ford looked at her and saw that there seemed to be a lot of stuff under her thin pajamas.it seemed that she was a hot tie Creamy''s beautiful eyes panicked. She instinctively hugged herself. After taking a shower, she was used to not wearing a hood. She hadn''t paid attention to this when the man came in just now. At this moment, his gaze reached over and she immediately blushed. Creamy was panicked. She hugged herself instinctively. She was used to not wearing a bra after taking a shower. She hadn''t paid attention to this when the man came in just now. At this moment, she blushed immediately after his gaze reached over. "Good night." Ford was also considered a gentleman. Seeing her show a guarded expression, he stood up gently and left. "Good night." Tinge was also a gentleman. He stood up gently and left seeing her guarded expression. Chapter 1970 Chapter 1970 and minds Fall in Love Creamy looked at the closed door, her heartbeat slightly elerating. She lowered her head and looked at the potato chips in her hand. She couldn''t help butugh secretly. She wasn''t stupid. Was Ford showing her something? Looking at the closed door, her heart beat faster. Creamy couldn''t help butugh secretly when as saw the potato chips in her hand. She was not stupid after all. Anything special from Tinge? As a painter, Creamy''s artistic ability was quite good. She could feel the delicate feelings between men and women. As a painter, Creamy was artistic so that she could feel the delicate feeling between man and woman. "I only said it now. What did I do long ago? Hmph, let''s see how I deal with you." Creamy threw the potato chips into her mouth angrily. She bit the chips until they cracked. Big brother said that in love, a woman had to fight for status. Only then would she have more say in the future. "It''s toote. Humph, I would hold him to ount." Creamy threw the potato chips into her mouth angrily. She bit the chips until they cracked. Her brother said, a woman had to dominate in love, so that she would control in the future. Wait... what exactly has Big Brother experienced? Only then did he obtain such precious experience? Wait... what exactly has her brother experienced? Only then did he know this. Thinking of this, Creamy suddenly felt that she should learn from her sister-inw. To be able to take care of her eldest brother so well, she definitely had a good idea. Thinking of this, Creamy realized that she should learn from her sister-inw suddenly. She must know how to hold man to ount. Ford took a shower and couldn''t help but sneeze. His hair stood up all over his body. He couldn''t help but walk over and close the window. Could it be because he opened the window? Tinge took a shower and couldn''t help but sneeze. His hair was raising. He couldn''t help but walk over and close the window. He guessed that it was because he opened the window. No matter what, he was very confident in his body. He had trained in the snow for a day and night, but he wouldn''t catch a cold. This night, Creamy slept soundly, no longer tossing and turning like before. Alyssa, who was sleeping next door, couldn''t sleep. She couldn''t think of any way to make her interact with Ford even further contact with Tinge more. "Alyssa, what''s wrong with you?" Lyre slept in the same room as her. Seeing that she had been flipping over, he asked her with concern. Alyssa, what''s wrong with you?" Lyre slept in the same room with her, so she asked Alyssa with concern after seeing that she had been flipping over. "I''m fine. You can sleep." Alyssa said sullenly. Lyre pillowed her arms and looked at the ceiling. She chuckled and said, "Don''t you think that Cody is too enthusiastic? Did he fall for you and want to please you?" Lyre pillowed on her arms and looked at the ceiling, she chuckled and said, "Don''t you think that Cody is too enthusiastic? I guess that he falls for you and want to tter you. "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m not interested in a hairy little man like him." Alyssa suddenly sat up and replied angrily. "Don''t make up. I''m not interested in a little boy like him." Alyssa sat up and replied angrily suddenly. Lyre was shocked and sat up. He looked at her strangely, "Why are you so excited? I''m just joking with you." "This kind of joke can''t be yed. I think the person Cody likes is you. Do you like his type?" Alyssa also realized that she was too anxious just now and immediately rxed her tone. "Don''t joking like this. I guess you are the person Cody likes. How do you think of him?" Alyssa also realized that she was too anxious just now and asked in fun. "Impossible. I''m like a man myself. How could he like me? Is his orientation abnormal?" Lyre shook her head and firmly denied. "No way. I''m like a man. He must be a gay is he likes me." Lyre shook her head and denied firmly. "Perhaps Cody likes a woman like you who is full of protection. Look at him, he is as thin as a pole." Alyssa immediately joked. "Perhaps Cody likes a woman like you who can protect him. Look at him, he is as thin as amp-post." Alyssa joked like this. "Then it''s impossible for me to protect him. It''s not a problem for his boss to fight ten against one." Lyre didn''t know whether tough or cry. Although she acted like a man, she was a real woman. "Not me, but Tinge, his boss, the one who could fight with ten people himself." Lyre didn''t know whether tough or cry. Although she acted like a man, she was a real woman. "What do you think of Mr. Ford?" When Alyssa heard him her mention Ford, her voice became much gentler. "Of course. I think he treats Emma very well. Tell me ..." "Impossible. Mr. Tinge definitely can''t like a woman casually." Alyssa''s emotions became excited again. "No way. Tinge wouldn''t like a woman casually." Alyssa became excited again. "Why are you so excited? Mr. Tinge and Emma are quitepatible, regardless of appearance or family background." Lyre frowned, feeling that Alyssa''s temperament was too unpredictable. "Why are you so excited? Mr. Tinge and Emma are quitepatible, regardless of appearance or family background." Lyre frowned, feeling that Alyssa''s temperament was too unpredictable. "I''m asleep." Alyssa did not want to answer and directly covered her head with the nket directly. Lyre shrugged his shoulders in disapproval andy down. Early in the morning, the sun shone brightly, the dry and cold air sucked in his organs, and his entire body sobered up a lot. Early in the morning, the sun shone brightly, the dry and cold air made people sobered up a lot. Creamy Creamy Alison opened her eyes and looked at the time. She quickly washed up and got up quickly. Today, she was going to walk to a nearby waterfall nearby. In the afternoon, she could rush to a nearby ski resort to y in the afternoon. Creamy trembled and came to the restaurant in warm clothes. Lyre and the others were already eating here. Creamy plucked up his spirit and came to the restaurant in warm clothes. Lyre and the others were already eating here. "Emma, you''re up. What do you want to eat? I''ll get it for you." Lyre asked her with a smile. "No need, I''ll do it myself." Creamy took a te and helped herself to some food. "Thank you, but I could do myself." Creamy took a te and got some food. Her beautiful eyes swept across the dining hall, but she didn''t see Ford. She felt a little disappointed in her heart for no reason at all. Strange, why would she have such an emotion? Why would she have such a strange emotion? After breakfast, the three of them gathered in the hall. Ford and his group were also fully equipped. "Miss Wayne, we can reach the scenic spot within an hour''s walk from here. There are hot springs over there. We can go there to take a dip in the go to a hot springs spring there and then go skiing. If we can''t make it back tonight, it''s also feasible to stay at the ski resort for one night. We could stay at the ski resort for one night if we can''t go back tonight. What do you think?" Cody exined the schedule to them very diligently. ContentThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org. belongs to Creamy looked at Ford with her beautiful eyes. Ford was also deeply focused on her. Creamy looked at Tinge with her beautiful eyes, and Tinge was also staring her. "We have no problem. I''ll have to trouble Assistant Wang to arrange it." Creamy smiled and said. "No problem. Thank you for your schedule, Cody." Creamy smiled and a "You are all friends of the boss. We came out to rx. I hope you will have a good time." Cody said with a smile. "It''s my pleasure. I hope you will have a good time since you are all friends of my boss." Cody said with a smile. "Alright, let''s go." Ford said in a low voice. Momo wore a set of pink clothes. She was dressed very cute and sweetly. She wore a rabbit knitted hat and her long hair was ited into two braids hanging on her. chest After being taught a fel sentences by Fordst night she became obedient and did not dare to speak willfully. She was really afraid that Ford would send her away in a fit of anger. Momo wore a set of clothes in pink: a knitted hat like a rabbit, and she got pigtails hanging in front of her, which was cute and sweet. She became well-behaved after she was warned by Tinge, because she was really afraid that Tinge would ask her leave here when he became angry. Creamy was still wearing a white down jacket and snow boots. She looked simple and warm. Her hair was long and loose down. She had a white hat, a bright and beautiful face, andrge and clear eyes filled with water. She had an indescribable charm. Creamy and Momo were twopletely different styles. Creamy and Momo were in twopletely two kinds of styles. Lyre and Alyssa were wearing ck clothes the same color as the bodyguards. Lyre and Alyssa were wearing ck clothes, which were the same color as the bodyguards. The group of people left the hotel and arrived at the hiking spot. The hotel''s car was on call. They each carried their own equipment and set off on thick snow. They all left the hotel and arrived at the hiking spot. The hotel''s car was on call. They set off on thick snow after carrying their own equipment. "Give me your backpack." Ford saw Creamy carrying a backpack and immediately grabbed it without saying a word. ""Please give me your backpack." Tinge saw Creamy carrying a backpack and grabbed it without saying a word immediately. "Ah" Before Creamy could react, the man had already taken it away. The man had already taken it away before Creamy noticed. "Big Brother Ford, my backpack is also very heavy." Momo said unconvincingly. "My backpack is also very heavy, Tinge." Momo said unconvincingly. Ford directly winked at the bodyguard beside him, who immediately wanted to carry something for Momo. Tinge winked at the bodyguard beside him directly, who wanted to carry something for Momo immediately. "No need." Momo stomped her foot angrily and ran forward quickly. Not long after, she fell down. Her face was covered in snow. She was even angrier, tears rolling down her cheeks. "No way.¡± Momo stomped her foot angrily and ran forward quickly. But she fell down soon. Her face was covered with snow. She was even angrier, with tears rolling down her cheeks. "Is she alright?" Creamy saw Momo fall and felt a little sympathetic. "Is she alright?" Creamy saw Momo fall and felt a little sympathetic. "It''s fine. We should sharpen her spirit and let her grow up." Ford was cold. " "She will be alright. She has to grow up." Tinge was so cool. Creamy''s heart glided with sweetness as she looked at the man beside her. She didn''t know if she was overthinking it, but Ford seemed to be protecting her everywhere. Creamy felt a little bit sweet as she looked at the man beside her. She wondered if she was overthinking, but Tinge seemed to be protecting her anyway. Da Ai was speechless, and Creamy felt more and more at ease with the aura that Ford''s body, just like Big Brother. The deep love was without passion. Creamy feltfortable when being together with Tinge, which is like an older brother. Looking at the pair of people who were talking andughing in front of her, Alyssa felt as if she had stabbed a knife in her heart. A trace of wolf hostility shed across her eyes. That Momo was not to be feared anymore, but why was this Wayne family''s eldest young miss getting more and more dazzling? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Seeing them talking andughing, Alyssa felt as she had stabbed and the evil inside her showed up. Momo was not the one who threatened her, but Miss Wayne, who made her jealous. Chapter 1971 Chapter 1971 Creamy did not know that she got off this time, with a white-eyed wolf following her. At this moment, she still trusted the two bodyguardspletely. Holding back her anger, Momo walked forward and take a look at Tinge and Creamy with resentful eyes asionally. Creamyughed helplessly secretly. Everyone could tell that Momo had a good impression of Tinge, but who seemed to be ying dumb. It seemed that he really treated Momo as his sister. In that case, she wouldn''t be jealousy. "What are youughing at?" Keeping an eye on Creamy all the time, Tinge suddenly saw her smiling. He closed to her ear and asked her in a low voice. "Nothing... nothing." Creamy shook her head hurriedly. "Is being with me making you so happy?" He guessed. "You''re thinking too much? Who''s happy?" Creamy rolled her eyes and refused to admit it. Tinge was not angry. On the contrary, he felt that she was flirting with him, which showing signs of falling in love. "Tired? Do you want me to carry you?" Tinge had no words to talk. "Don''t underestimate me. I''m not delicate." Although keeping her mouth shut, Creamy was already gasping for breath. She was not delicate, but it had snowed here and the snow was a little thick, so she had to use all her strength to move. Tinge could see through her personality which only is keeping her mouth shut. However, he admired her tough personality. "If you continue to breathe, I will not be able to stand it." Because of surrounded by bodyguards, the distance between them is far. Tinge and Creamy walked in the middle. They talked in a low voice, and no one could hear what they said. Creamy was stiff and immediately red at the man in embarrassment. What was he think about? Just kidding." Tinge also felt that he was a bit bastard just now. In order to appease her, he exined hurriedly. "No more jokes are allowed." Creamy was a serious woman so she refused to talk about dirty joke for knowing Tinge for a few days. Tinge shook his head helplessly andughed, but felt mess because he became hot when hearing Creamy''s breathing asionally. "Hiss, ah" Creamy suddenly felt a sharp pain from her feet when was walking forward, causing her entire body to tremble in pain. "What''s the matter?" Tinge immediately held her for the first time. Creamy raised her left foot slightly and saw that a slender nail piercing into her boot. "Take off your shoes. Let me see." When Tinge saw the nail, his heart trembled. Lyre and the others also rushed forward.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Emma, what''s wrong?" Lyre asked anxiously. "I stepped on a nail." Creamy said helplessly. Did she not look at the almanac when she went out today? "Take off your shoes. Let me take a look." Tinge frowned and whispered. Creamy cried out in pain and took her feet out of her boots. Her toes were stabbed and bleeding. Lyre picked up her shoes and looked at them hurriedly, "Fortunately, the soles of the boots are thick. Otherwise, injuries can be serious." When Tinge was about to take off her socks, Creamy was immediately shy and bent down to take off by herself, but he directly took it off and checked the wounds on her feet. Creamy was still a little embarrassed in front of so many people. "The wound isn''t deep, but it has to be sterilized. Cody, bring the alcohol." Tinge shouted in a deep voice. Cody immediately handed over the disinfected alcohol. Knowing how painful it was to use disinfect alcohol, Creamy pinched her clothes nervously and closed her eyes. "Please, be light." Obviously, it is just an instinct pleading, but it can be seemed to have another meaning in the ear of Tinge. "Don''t be afraid. Just endure it for a moment." Although Tinge couldn''t bear it, he still needed to disinfect the wound as soon as possible to avoid infection. Both Momo and Alyssa were unhappy and felt that Creamy was acting in a bitter y, stepping on Emma deliberately to gain Tinge''s concern. Moreover, she could also let Finge carry her because of injury. "En!" Creamy was quite tolerable. When the alcohol was on, she only trembled a few times and didn''t shout a single word of pain. Tinge bandaged her wound skillfully and stood up, "So much your foot hurts, can you still walk? Do you want to go back over the same route?" "No, everyone has already gone so far. Let''s move on. I can walk." Creamy didn''t want to make everyone''s efforts futile because of herself. "Apart from being brave, what other hobbies do you have?" Tinge asked her jokingly. Lyre spoke up for Creamy hurriedly, "Mr. Tinge, Emma is already injured. Don''t make jokes. Alyssa and I will be responsible for carrying her on the next journey." Hearing it, Alyssa suppressed her dissatisfaction and nodded, "Yes, this is our duty as bodyguards." Creamy couldn''t help but look at them with emotion. Along the way, she actually treated them as friends. However, she was grateful that they were willing to carry her in this case. "I can really walk. Don''t worry about me. Let''s go." Creamy immediately put on her boots and walked forward. However, the wound on her feet still hurt faintly. "Ha, why are you pretending to be strong? Aren''t you pretending to be seen by brother Tinge?" Momo mocked secretly. Tinge didn''t expect Creamy''s so strong because she didn''t want to trouble others at such a case. He took a few steps forward quickly and bent down in front of Creamy, "Come on, I''ll carry you." Creamy seemed to have predicted that he would carry her, but she was so nervious at a loss when he really bent down in front of her. "Don''t be stunned. Come up quickly." Tingeughed silently. He didn''t know if the heavens were helping him, he wanted to carry her just now, than such an opportunity immediately came. Creamy had no choice but to lie on his back. He forcefully lifted her up with his arms and hung her on his back. Only then did she realize that he was really tall, giving her @feeling of soaring into the air. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org She reached out and grabbed his shoulder subconsciously. He had a faint smell of tobo mixed with the fragrance of mint. Creamy took greedy breaths and heartbeat elerated. In the eyes of others, it was normal for Tinge to carry Creamy. It wasn''t romantic if a woman was injured and a man helped her. However, in the eyes of some people, this was a conspiracy. At least, did Momo feel like this? Alyssa''s eyes were about to brust into me as she stared fixedly at Creamy who was lying behind Tinge. "Am I heavy?" Creamy was a little embarrassed. She had been moring to lose weight, but she gained another two kilograms of weight after the new year. Now, her wasnt thin, but had rear the golden state of a woman. "It''s not heavy, and it seems to be quite soft." After finished speaking, he purposely threw her up and caught her steadily. The collision in that instant made the man very satisfied. Feeling that he was ying tricks on her but couldn''t find any evidence, so she only remain silent. Chapter 1972 Dont snatch him away Chapter 1972 Don''t snatch him away The woman was very quiet on his back, which made Tinge''s chest heave. He thought she would protest. Only bitting her lips, Creamy continued to hold his shoulders tightly. She was not ungrateful. It was also very difficult for Tinge to carry her in the snow. With an amazing physical strength, Tinge really carried Creamy to the entrance of the scenic spot directly. Halfway, Lyre and some bodyguards wanted to rece him, but Tinge directly refused. The woman he liked, he would always carry her, and Never give up. Arriving at the scenic lounge, Tinge took off his coat. A sweater inside was already soaked in sweat and cling his robust body, which was filled with hormonal aura. The gazes of the women on the scene could not be moved away from him. Women were all visual creatures and could not resist the ghost power of men at all.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Seeing Tinge was covered in sweat, Creamy med herself for identally stepping on a nail, which made him carry her all the way. He must be very tired at this moment. "Boss, change your clothes. Don''t catch a cold." Cody quickly handed him a primer sweater. Tinge took it and went to the next room to change it and put on his coat again. The staff of the scenic area gave them passes. Passing through wooden fence corridor next to them, there were spectacr and rare scenery that were rarely seen along the way. One of the scenery tforms observation tforms was halfway up the hill. "Let''s go and take a look, I won''t go. I''ll rest and wait for you here." Although felt regreted, Creamy did not want to bother others and disturb them to see the beautiful scenery. "Emma, let me apany you. I won''t go either." Lyre immediately said. Alyssa did not say anything, because she wanted to know if Tinge would go. Tinge sat beside her directly and told Cody, "Go up and take a look. I''ll stay here with her." Everyone was stunned. Cody suddenly understood what the boss meant and grabbed Lyre''s arm and said, "Sister, let''s go and take a look. You can take more pictures for Miss Creamy." "I''ll stay too. You go take a look." Alyssa suddenly asked. When saw that everyone was thinking for her, Creamy felt embarrassed and said hurriedly, "I''m here alone. You can go and y. Don''t worry about me. I won''t be lonely with staff here." "Emma, you paid me, I can''t leave you here alone." Alyssa said and pushed Lyre, "Go and take a picture of Emma. She must want to see the beautiful scenery here." Momo rolled her eyes angrily and said, "Cumbersome." Cody left with Lyre, Momo and others hurriedly. Tinge asked him to take care of Momo. There were only three people left in the lounge of the scenic spot. Alyssa finally found an opportunity to talk to Tinge. "Coach Tinge, do you still remember me? I received your training, three years ago." Alyssa looked up at Tinge shyly, who eyes full of smiles. "Really? He was your coach?" Creamy was a little surprised. Tinge nced at Alyssa''s face and said indifferently, "Sorry, there are too many students being trained. I can''t remember clearly." "I was short-haired and looked like a fake grandson. It''s normal for you to not remember me, but I remember you. I''m so happy to see you here again." Alyssa''s eyes shone as she looked at Tinge, which expressing her joy at the moment. Creamy also felt amazing, so she smiled and said, "That''s really fateful. You two have a good chat. I''ll go to the bathroom." Creamy left, and the eye of Alyssa looking at Binding became affectionate. Tinge stood up, walked towards the gate, stood in front of the ss window and looked at the scenery outside. .n Et "Coach Tinge, do you really not remember me? When we went to the valley to train, I was bitten by snake. It was you who took the poison out for me and carried me out of the jungle that day." Filted with anticipation, she hoped that Tinge would not really forget her. Hearing that, Tinge turned around and looked at her carefully. "I remembered a little bit about what you said. What a coincidence. Didn''t I tell you not to receive any more training? Did you leave after that?" "I like this profession, whether it''s to serve the country or enter the bodyguard profession." With the smile bing bright, she knew Tinge had not thought of her while, he would not forget her. She ??? would never forget that hetook the poison out for her in her life. Creamy walked out of the bathroom, seeing Alyssa smiled, she smiled and asked, "It seems that you have a good chat." Alyssa nodded shyly, "Yeah, I''m really happy to see Coach Tinge." "Why didn''t you mention this to me before?" Creamy sat back and suddenly asked. Alyssa forze andughed hollow, "I''m here to work. This is my private matter. Of course I can''t mention it. Emma, you won''t be angry with me, right?" Creamy shook head, "Of course not. I just asked casually." Tinge went to pour two cups of hot water, giving Creamy a cup and handing another to Alyssa. After took it, they both said thanks. Tinge tied his hands around chest and leaned against the wall, looking down at Creamy. Creamy bowed her head and drank the water, feeling that someone was looking at her from the top left. She looked to the side subconsciously and saw the burning gaze of the man. Her heart was in a mess. Alyssa immersed herself in her own world and did not notice the small movements of them. Seeing that Creamy was apanied, Tinge went to another room to rest. Seeing him leave, Alyssa suddenly said, "Emma, do you want to know how I met Coach Tinge?" "I want." Creamy nodded. Alyssa told her and added some details about the training. It was the story of Tinge taking blood for her and carrying her on foot for a long time. Creamy suddenly felt a little ufortable. Just now, Tinge was carrying her all the way. Their aura? were connected and their skin was in summer and they wodni touched Alyssa said their training wearing thin clothes. If Tinge really carried her all the way, Creamy would not dare to think about the scene. "Coach Tinge is my resucer who I really want to do something to thank. Emma, thank you so much this time. I still have the chance to thank him." Alyssa suddenly held Creamy''s hand and tears rolled down her eyes. Creamy''s breathing tightened and stared at her in astonishment. The next second, Alyssa sobbed and said in a low voice, "I''ve been looking for him for the past three years and looking for an opportunity to repay him. You probably don''t know how I were these three years. Emma, I love him. I really love him." Body froze and expression dumbfounded, Creamy did not expect Alyssa to actually say these words to her. "Emma, you are the noble woman. Can you not steal him? Please?" Alyssa cried sadly and even kidnapped morals. She was the first to say that she liked him. If Creamy also said love that was immoral, she was robbing Chapter 1973 Chapter 1973 Looking at Alyssa''s tears falling like rain, Creamy was shocked. She looked at the room subconsciously where Tinge was resting and felt upset. "Emm, without father and no mother, I grew up with my grandmother. I longed for warmth. Coach Tinge was the first person to make me feel warm. I''ve been thinking about him for the past three years. Actually, I have my own selfishness in epting your mission this time. I just wanted to meet him here. I didn''t expect that the heavens would treat me well. I saw him the moment we got off the ne. We were fated." The tears of Alyssa seemed to can;t stop. Every time she said something, she would cry. It was indeed pitiful for others to see. If it weren''t for deep love, she wouldn''t have cried so emotionally. Creamy hurriedly took out a napkin from her pocket and handed it to her, "Alyssa, can you stop crying? Wipe your tears." The staff in the distance looked at curiously. Creamy did not want others to misunderstand her.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Emma, you''re a good person. I''ve been working all these years, and you''re the most friendly employer I''ve ever met. It''s because of your kindness that I told you the secret. Can you not tell anyone, I ... I''m ashamed?" Alyssa took the napkin and begged her while wiping. Creamy was confused by be thought as a good person. She had never denied that she was a good person. Her family had also taught her to be kind, treat others kindly and umte good fortune since she was young. She had always done so. But at this moment, she suddenly felt that the burden of being a good person was too heavy. She seemed unable to carry it. "Alyssa, thank you for your trust. I really didn''t expect you to have such a past. I... I''m a little thirsty. I''ll go get a ss of water to drink." Smiling a little, Creamy quickly changed the topic. "Let me help you. Don;t move because your foot is hurt." Alyssa suddenly snatched the cup from her hand and poured hot water for her quickly. Finally had a gasp, Creamy looking at the figure of Alyssa, her mood became tangled. Drawing water, Alyssa used the corner of her eyes to peek at Creamy''s reaction Seeing her staring at the ground nkly, she knew that her move was still effective. She thought Creamy was a pure-minded woman, so she used morality to kidnap her. If she was ruthless, Alyssa would have no choice. Tingeing out after resting for half an hour. He walked directly to Creamy and whispered to her, "How''s your foot? Does it still hurt? Let me take a look for you." Finishing speaking, he squatted down and reached out to grab her feet. Creamy shrank her feet subconsciously and immediately said politely, "I''ll do it myself." Tinge frowned. She actually had a sense of distance from him. Was it his illusion? Creamy stretched out her feet and her socks were stained with blood. She took a deep breath. "I''ll wrap it up again for you." Tinge nced at it and felt distressed. "Coach Tinge, let me handle such a trivial matter. I''ve been trained." Alyssa suddenly walked over and said gently. Tinge didn''t want to let her to do, but he heard Creamy said, "Let Alyssa help me." Feeling a little depressed Tinge could only stand up with his hands crossing his chest, stood at the side, watching the entire process. His gaze went up from Creamy''s injured foot to the beautiful face. Her brows were frowned because of the pain had a different style. Feeling the straight gaze above her head, she couldn''t help but raise her head and look at him. The man snorted in confusion. Creamy''s heart froze for a moment. She avoided his gaze deliberately and her heart was in a mess. She felt upset but didn''t know why,, as if she wasn''t in the mood to y. "Emma, it''s finished. You''d better stop walking. Sit down for a while." Alyssa concerned about her in a soft voice. "Alright, thank you." Creamy said gratefully. The atmosphere stiffened bit by bit. Tinge found that he seemed to be left out by Creamy. On the way here, she looked at him with a warm ga?e. Why was she avoiding him at this moment? Could it be that she changed her mind during the half an hour he just rest? Two hourster, Jensen''s group returned. All of them blushed and panted because of the cold weather. However it seemed like they had & good time this time. Jensen shook the snowkes on her clothes and ted at Lyre with resentment, "Sister almost buried me in the snow with her good skills." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Lyre looked at him with disgust, "Whoever wants to fight a snowfall with me? You''re such a small body ..." "I''m not young. I''m 21 years old." Jensen immediately took a step forward unwillingly. In terms of height, he was indeed taller than Lyre, but his aura was extremely weak. Creamy saw their quarrel and suddenly felt that it was interesting. Although Lyre looked like a man, she seemed to be quite fated to a man. "Boss, let''s have lunch here. Let me tell the staff that we can start cooking lunch with a barbecue oven inside." Jensen smiled and asked for instructions. "Well, go." Tinge nodded. Anyway, he was out to y. He was a very open-minded boss who will reimbursed all expenses just to let his subordinates rx. "Alyssa, let''s help." Lyre immediately pulled Alyssa over. Alyssa was a little unhappy, but thought of her duty, she went over to help. In therge living room, there were only two masters left. Creamy held the thermos cup and drank water in small-sips looked out of the window. It was snow white and pure, as if it could also wash her mind. "Did I offend you?" Suddenly, the man sat beside her and asked her ruefully. "Ah?" Creamy was shocked because she did not expect him to suddenly lean over and ask such an obscure question. "I''m not your type you love, am I?" Tinge was a person who didn''t like to think foolish ideas. If he had a problem, he will solve it on the spot. Creamy''s heartbeat elerated. My God, is he so direct? She''ll be embarrassed. "You didn''t offend me. You''re quite attractive." Creamy blushed and replied softly. "Then what do you mean now? You don''t even dare to look at me, are you afraid of me?" Tinge smiled and felt she was an interesting woman and liked to tell lies when she knows the truth. "Why should I be afraid of you? I''m not a dissolute woman and shouldn''t have looked at you." Creamy threw a small snowball out, as if she was venting some displeasure. "My grandmother also said that you are a good girl who I couldn''t miss." Tinge suddenly praised her. Creamy was stunned and turned to look at him. "Grandma really wants to hug her great-grandson. You really should think about marriage." Creamyughed self-deprecatingly. Granny was old, and her only wish was Having qualified sessors. "Since you''re anxious for me, do you want to help me end my single life?" The man act indecently on this topic. Chapter 1974 Chapter 1974 Tinge asked in a yful tone, but Creamy stared at him seriously. Although he is thick-skinned, he couldn''t withstand the deep gaze of her starry eyes. His handsome face turned red with embarrassment. As soon as he wanted to turn his face away, he heard Creamy directly ask, "Tinge, have you ever love a woman ?" Tinge was stunned, turned to look at her and said, "Why do you ask?" Creamy nced at the busy crowd inside. Then she lowered her head and said, "I just want to make it clear that if you like someone else, I can''t grab others happiness." "How can you wrongly use me?" Tinge was angry and aggrieved. "I''m not wrongly using you. You seem to be very attractive." Creamy curled her lips in disapproval and looked at Momo who was already tired and asleep. He had so many admirers in just a few days. "It''s one thing to be liked, but it''s another to like them. Don''t confuse it. Don''t tell me you''re not attractive?" Tingeughed angrily. Could this woman still be reasonable? Creamy were slightly dumbfounded and suddenly realized that her question was very stupid. She could only smile, "If you don''t like others, you must make it clear." "Don''t worry, I will." Tinge suddenly approached her and said, "Do you like me?" Creamy wanted to pretend to be stupid. Suddenly, her slightly cold fingertips were held by arge warm hand. She wanted to pull them away subconsciously, but he refused and tightened his grip. "Last time I went shopping with my grandmother, I wasn''t able to have a good chat with you. Now you are just in front of me, I want to get to know you well." Tinge blushed, finally understood and could say a few sweet words. Actually, Creamy did not lose in terms of who is thick-skinned. Her confidence in her bones allowed her to cope with anything. She was neither inferior nor timid. If loves someone, she would admit it bravely and ept it calmly. "I will give you time and opportunity. It depends on whether you can grasp it." Creamy was deeply focused on the man with a smile in her eyes. Tinge thought she would shyly avoid his gaze, but he didn''t expect that her look over sweetly which directly hit his heart, as if he had met spring, so beautiful that he was dazzled. Her innate aura and radiance made other women that Tinge had encountered in his life dim. He held Creamy''palm tighter fot a moment. Alyssa did not forget to pay attention to what happened in the hall during the break of cooking. When she walked past the door with a ham, she saw Tinge and Creamy sitting very close and talking in a low voice. Her expression instantly changed. She became angry and she threw the ham onto the table. "What''s wrong? Are you so angry?" When saw this, Lyre immediately asked her in astonishment. "Nothing." Alyssa held a small knife to peel the potato. After peeling half of it, she suddenly thrust the knife into the table forcefully. The knife cut into half, which scared Lyre again. "What? Did you eat gunpowder?" Lyre frowned. Why did Alyssa look like a different person? When they applied for this job, they met for the first time and Alyssa was easy to get along with. Ever since she came here, Lyre realized that she had misjudged her. Sometimes, she was even more angry than the nobledy which almost couldn''t distinguish between them priorities. "Sorry, I have encountered something very unpleasant." Alyssa was angry and restrained her anger. Lyre immediately reminded her kindly, "Protect Emma is our job. Don''t bring your personal emotions to work." "Ha, Emma, Emma, your call is quite pleasant. But in fact, she is our master while we are ves. Life will not change because you treat her like a friend. She is still a high moon while we are mud." Alyssa frustrated her enthusiasm. Lyre was stunned. Thinks that she doesn''t understand, Alyssa continues to mock, "I think it''s better to continue calling her nobledy, so which show the difference between master and servant." "Alyssa, why are you doing this? We just want to do our job well." Lyre couldn''t stand her cold personality and lowered his voice to question her. "Don''t be angry. I''m just talking about the facts. Whether she treat us as friends or not, we should see ourselves clearly." Alyssa said sadly with eyes dimmed. "Of course I''m clear. But you, quickly forget your duty." After spoke, Lyre got up and didn''t want to work with her. Alyssa gritted her teeth secretly. She had clearly told Creamy what was on her mind just now. Shouldn''t she avoid suspicion? Or she thought that she had a high status and could easily snatch away the man she liked.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Lunch was ready. Momo was woken up, sat at the table with emotions. After all, as a little girl, she had been delicate since childhood. At this moment, she really had no appetite when she saw a table full of roasted things. "Brother Tinge, do you have anything else to eat? I want noodles, do you have any?" Momo pretended to be pitiful as she looked at Tinge in tears. "No." Tinge answered straightforwardly, "At present, the conditions are limited. Don''t be too fussy. Hurry to eat something. There''s still an hour''s journey ahead. We''ll talk about it when we get to The spa Town." "Alright." Momo ttened her mouth and forcefully epted the reality. Creamy ate elegantly and did not eat much, dodging the gaze of Alyssa several times. After lunch, the group was ready to leave. Because Alyssa was injured, Tinge still carried her. Naturally, everyone has made it clear that Tinge was fall in love with her fot his eye to her was very different. It was the first time they had seen Tinge so attentively after following him for so many years. What else could there be but to fall in love with her? Momo held a branch and swung it around in front of her, dispelling the dissatisfaction in her heart. Alyssa realizes that her moral kidnapping n has failed. She feels even more resentful because Alyssa doesn''t seem to take her confession seriously at all. Creamy was not indifferent, but was probing. She would not seize other''s love, but she had to be sure who Tinge loved. If Alyssa was just unrequited, then things would be different. It was getting dark. Creamy felt sleep when was lying on Tinge''s back. She was toofortable because the man''s shoulders were thick which is very safe. The spa Town was much bigger el than Creamy had imagined. In this weather, there were many guestsing with many cars parked. Jensen was so thorough and efficient that he ordered a few rooms and arranged for everyone quickly. Furthermore, he arranged Creamy lived next door to Finge deliberately. The opportunity was already prepared for them. Let''s see if they should climb the window in the middle of the night. Tinge stared at the little assistant andughed angrily. However, with such a considerate assistant, it was time for him to consider raising his sry. Chapter 1975 Chapter 1975 After walking so far, everyone was tired and went back to their rooms to rest. Just as sitting down on the bed, Creamy heard a knock on the door. Creamy jumped on one foot to open the door and saw Alyssa standing outside with a te of fruit. "Emma, I just asked the staff in the hall for a te of fruit for you to eat." Alyssa said with a smile. "Bother you. Come in and have a seat." Creamy nodded gratefully. Alyssa walked in and put down the fruit, ncing at Creamy''s room which was not on the same level as theirs. There was also a small balcony outside the door, and the interior decoration was much more exquisite. "Emma, I''m here to apologize to you." Alyssa suddenly said, lowering her head. Creamy was slightly stunned for a moment and asked curiously, "You did nothing wrong. What are you apologizing for?" "No, no, no, no. I was wrong. I shouldn''t bring my personal matters to work. Don''t worry about what I told you today." Alyssa hase to y tricks again. The other meaning of her words is that you shouldn''t havee to snatch a man from me if you heard what I said. Creamy''s gaze stopped on her face. Afterwards, as if she have made a decision and her gaze became more determined. "Alyssa, since you told me about your personal affairs, I also want to tell you about my personal affairs. I told you that I came here to travel. Actually, I''m not here to y. I came here to meet Tinge. I met his grandmother abroad. My brother also thinks he is a pretty good man, so... I hope you don''t mind if I have such a rtionship with him." "What?" Alyssa froze and eyes trembled, "Are you here to go on a blind date with Coach Tinge?" "Yeah, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect you to like him. This is too coincidental." Creamy smiled. "Then... do you like him?" When Alyssa heard the sound of her heart cracking, her heart was broken. She stared at Ji Tingyan with her gaze like a needle, wanting to hear her answer. The contest between them was a war without gunpowder. The smell of gunpowder had already risen in the air. Creamy didn''t want to hide anything, so she nodded and said, "Love." Alyssa''s face turned deathly pale and she clenched her hands tightly, as if she was enduring something. "Alyssa, if you don''t want to continue working for me, I won''t force you to stay. You can leave at any time. I''ll be the first to breach my contract and your sry will be paid ording to the agreement." Creamy also felt that tit-for-tat confrontation was somewhat detrimental to her feelings, but it''s necessary to deal with things when encountered, which was the style of the Wayne family, neither retreating nor avoiding them. "It''s great to be rich, isn''t it? You know I love him so much." Alyssa''s eyes turned red in grievance, and her face was filled with resentment. She stared at Creamy as if she was a love rival. Creamy sat down on the sofa with her beautiful eyes shing, "I asked him, he said he never liked anyone." "He." Alyssa sneered, "Are you joking about my unrequited love? It''s is only my own wishful think, but not everyone can get a response." "I don''t mean to tease you. I just think that since Tinge''s heart isn''t upied by a woman, I can openly like him. Of course, if you think that you still have a chance, we canpete fairly." For the sake of meeting each other, Creamy really didn''t want to do to the extreme. "Fair? Is there fairness in this world? You are a golden leaf. What am I? There can''t be a fairpetition between us. I believe Coach Tinge is not blind who will definitely consider you because not only are you young and beautiful, you can also help him in his career. I am nameless. I can''t help him. I really agree that my heart is higher than the heavens and my life is thinner than paper. I have to ept my fate." Alyssa suppressed the pain and looked at Creamy with a cold smile. Creamy looked at her with mixed feelings. "Since you want to say this, then leave now. I don''t want to give you any more pain." Creamy stood up and took out a check from her backpack. "ording to the agreement, your sry is 50,000 dors, and the penalty is ten times. I''ll give you 500,000 does, which is what you deserve." After Creamy wrote and tore it off, handed it to her, "I''m sorry." Stared at the check, Alyssa felt that she was even more humble, but she still receive it. "Alright, my work is over." After spoke, she took the cheque, opened the door and left, and even mmed the door. Creamy look at the door and sighed. Alyssa returned to her room angrily and started to pack her things without saying a word. Seeing this, Lyre asked her strangely, "Alyssa, what are you doing?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "My work is over. I quit." Alyssa stuffed the items into her backpack forcefully. Afterwards, she sneered and mocked, "Lyre, take care of yourself." "You quit? Why?" Lyre was surprised. "There''s no reason. I don''t want to be underestimated anymore." After spoke, she picked up her things and walked out. There is a car leading out of The spa town. Alyssa found front desk and left by hotel bus. Sitting in the car, she cried with her eyes turning red. Creamy was bullying people too much, and she would not give up. Lyre quickly came over to look for Creamy, wanting to rify the situation. Creamy did not hide anything from Lyre and told her the whole story. "What? Alyssa likes Mr. Tinge? No wonder she''s strange all the way. So that''s how it is." Lyre finally found the reason. "I didn''t expect it to be like." Creamy smiled helplessly. "Emma, don''t be sad. It can only be said to be a coincidence." Lyreforted her. "I''m not sad. It''s just that you are going to work hard on the next trip." Lyre shook her head and smiled, "I didn''t feel tired. Compared with my previous employer, you are the most worry-free and easy-going master. You even took me on a free trip. 1 really want to work for you for the rest of my life." Creamy was amused by her, "Alright, we can continue to cooperate in the future if we have the chance." During dinner, Jensen asked about Alyssa. Creamy directly said. Tinge looked at her meaningfully. Creamy''s gaze touched his and she felt guilty for a moment. After dinner, Jensen gave everyone a hot spring entrance scroll. The hot springs here were for both men and women with many pool eyes. The artificial decoration and nature were very ingenious, so this town was quite famous. Creamy heard that everyone had entered the arena together and her pretty face was a little embarrassed. Lyre had already pulled her to choose clothes. In one of the hotel''s own shops, there were all kinds of swimsuits in various styles. Momo held a lollipop in her mouth. With the posture of a miss, she pointed at a very cute, slightly exposed swimsuit and bought a white bathrobe. Lyre chose a very conservative swimsuit, and she was even more shy than Creamy. Creamy swept with her beautiful eyes around and finally picked out a ck one-piece swimsuit. Momo was young and vigorous. Seeing that Creamy picked an unremarkable dress, she smiled secretly and think her figure wasn''t good enough, so she couldn''t expose anything. In the dressing room, Creamy changed into a swimsuit which fit her well. Lyre quickly put on a wide and warm nightgown and said, "It''s cold outside, don''t catch a cold." Creamy also cared about her. She tied her long hair up high with leather tendons, revealing an exquisite face, like the most beautiful swan dancer. Her snow-white and slender neck was even more beautiful. Creamy wasn''t a conservative woman. She didn''t feel embarrassed when she yed on the beach in the past. But for some reason, when she walked out of the dressing room, she lost confidence. Was it because she had someone she liked that she was afraid of losing confidence in front of him? Chapter 1976 Chapter 1976 Creamy took a deep breath and walked out on slippers. She wore a pure white bathrobe, revealing her slender feet. Against he gray floor, her white shin stand out clearly. As soon as she walked out, Tinge''s gaze at her. Jensen and the few bodyguard behind him hurriedly looked at the floor, not daring to look anything. "Let''s go." Tinge whispered with eyes dimmed a little. Creamy followed him to the pool eye outside. After taking a few steps, she discovered that everyone else was still standing there. She asked strangely, "Aren''t theying together?" "Just me and you." After spoke, he held her hand tyrannically. Tinge followed him out of the room in a daze. After came out, Lyre asked Jensen, "Where is Emma?" "Don''t worry, my boss doesn''t eat people." Jensen chuckled nonstop. "He, your boss doesn''t dare to eat her." Lyre gave him a nk look. This little assistant with a delicate skin looked very good. Jensen couldn''t help trembling as he was examined by Lyre from top to bottom. He pulled the gray robe tighter. "Sister, don''t you look so fierce? I''m afraid." "What''s are you afraid of? I''m toozy to see you who looks like a chick." Lyre curled her lips. The bodyguards behind her couldn''t hold back butughing loudly and Lyre''s handsome face turned red. Creamy was forcefully clenched by the man With warmth caming from his palm. As she walked out, a dry and cold aura assaulted her, she shrank subconsciously. "Let''s find a ce where no one is." Tinge suddenly said very badly. "What do you want?" Creamy paused and stared at him with her beautiful eyes, "I warn you not to do anything bad." Tingeughed silently, "I''m afraid you''ll do something bad." "Me? Are you kidding me? I won''t." Creamy was so angry that her face turned red. Tinge who seemed serious, but in fact, was not serious at all. "Well, don''t be angry. There is full of open-air hot springs where nothing bad to be done." Tinge didn''t want her to be angry. On the contrary, he preferred to see her chuckled smiling which allowing him to see the gentleness of a good wife and mother. Creamy did not have time to get angry and shivered from the cold, "Let''s find a pool and sit down. I can''t stand the cold here." Tinge found a spring hot without anyone which was steaming hot and hidden under a few trees. The gentle lights shone on the pool water. "Go on soaking up. Don''t freeze." Tinge whispered. Creamy stretched out her hand to untie the tape. Halfway through, she suddenly stopped and red shyly at the man, "Don''t look at me." Tinge hurriedly turned around and quickly tossed his robe away. With a slender and healthy body, he stepped into the pool. Staring at his back in a beautiful eyes, Creamy was breathing hard, but it was really so cold that she hurried the pool and didn''t care about anything. The temperature was even higher than she thought, and it was extremely warm. He turned around and sat down. Because he was tall, his shoulders could be revealed when he sat down. Hezily spread his hands on both sides and looked at Creamy with a smile. The appearance of Creamy was different from what he had imagined. When she wore arge down jacket during the day, he had always thought that she was quite thin, but now she sit in front of him, he realized that she wasn''t very thin and figure was perfect. Immersing herself in the water and feeling the warmth of winter, she raised her beautiful eyes and entangled with the eyes of a man. "Why are you looking at me?"With a little shy, she didn''t adapt sitting with an unfamiliar man face to face without wearing clothes for the first time. Not want the atmosphere to be tense, Tinge could only turn around and took elsewhere but couldn''t calm his body down. He suddenly became embarrassed and turned around deliberately lying on the edge of the pool and reaching out to pick up the stones beside him. He piled them up carelessly and turned them into a small hill. Watching he y such a low-level game, Creamy suddenly wanted tough, but she could notugh at him and had to endure. There were two girls chatting and seeing Tinge. One of the girls blinked at the other girl, so they chose this pool and nned toe down. Because the pool was very big and Creamy was under the shadow of a tree, when they were about to go into the water, they discovered that there was still a woman. However, they did not want to care about. They removed the robes from their bodies deliberately, revealing their delicate figures and walked down step by step. Seeing that someone wasing, Tinge said, "Let''s go somewhere else." Creamy did not object and stood up directly. Tinge took a chance to look at her. Under the soft light, her skin was snow white like jade, long ck hair, ck swimsuit, and the rest of skin was all white and soft. The man breathed quickly and quickly put his robe on his body. Following Tinge for a few steps, she heard the two women behind her eximing "That man is so handsome, his figure is still so good." "Yeah, this is the first time I''ve seen such a handsome man with such a good figure." The two women chatted boldly. With the words entered Creamy''s ears, she couldn''t help but look at the man. There seemed to be a few ants crawling around in her body. Creamy watched Tinge came to a pool that was empty again. Because of the cold weather, there weren''t many guests here, so it was easy to a quiet and unupied pool. Not shy, she took off the nket generously and walked down the stairs into the water. However, because she did not pay attention to the slippery stones under her feet, she plunged into the water. "Ah!" Creamy cried out in fear, closing her eyes. The next second, her body was easily picked up by a pair of big hands. Creamy gasped hard for a few seconds and heard the man''s lowugh. "Be careful, don''t be nervous." Seeing her frightened appearance, Tinge felt inexplicably amused.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Creamy was blushing in embassassment. When she realized what happened, she was actually sitting in the man''s arms, she trembled and raised her head. Tinge also lowered his head to check if she was injured. The two cleverly brushed their lips on each other''s lips. Creamy was about to dizzy. Tinge''s gaze became abnormally hot. He looked at the woman in his arms dodging and didn''t know where he got the courage, he pick her chin and forced her to lift her head again. Her thin lips were imprinted on his lips. Creamy felt that something was going to happen tonight, but she didn''t expect it to happen here. Her entire body tensed up, and her hands were so nervous that she didn''t know where to put them. Tinge only kissed her and hugged her to the side gently, did not continue. The atmosphere suddenly became subtle. Chapter 1977 Chapter 1977 Tinge and Creamy sat quietly in the hot spring pool and no one spoke. There was a breath of love floating in the air. Creamy''s back was facing Tinge, and his gaze became unrestrained. The woman''s back was slender, her skin was very white and her long hair wasbed high, revealing her beautiful neck. The man''s throat rolled. "Big Brother Tinge, you''re here?" Suddenly, an excited voice broke the silence. Momo shed out from the tree shadow and immediately untied the bathrobe she was wearing, showing her adorable body that had just matured. When saw Momo, he felt a little helpless. From the bottom of his heart, he did not treat Momo as a woman. In his eyes, she was a little sister. "Brother Tinge, why are you alone? What do you want?" As soon as Momo came down, she realized that the atmosphere was not right, she immediately pouted and asked with a wronged expression. Creamy blushed when heard Momo''s words. Just now, she had lost her first kiss because of this man who hadn''t said anything responsible. Now, it seemed that she couldn''t count on him to say anything. "Momo, don''t be rude to your sister-inw." Tinge looked at Creamy deeply and scolded Momo. Sister-inw? Creamy turned around abruptly, and Momo also cried out, "When did you be my sister-inw? Brother Tinge, don''t make such a joke." "Just now." Tinge said calmly. Momo was about to go crazy. She immediately stood up in provocation, staring at Creamy with a hostile eyes, "Quickly tell me, what did you do to Brother Tinge?" Not expect Momo to question her, she shrugged her shoulders and replied lightly, "You should ask him what he did to me." "What did you do?" Momo was so angry that her eyes turned red. Tinge''s face was severe and said seriously, "Momo, don''t lose your temper. You should know that I don''t have any thoughts towards you." "Brother Tinge. Don''t you know that I like you. You really don''t have any thoughts towards me? Look at me? I''ve grown up. I''m no longer the little underdevelopment girl." As spoke, she walked towards Tinge deliberately, showing her figure. "Momo, have I ever responded to you for so many years?" Tinge stretched out his hand to block his eyes and scolded in a low voice. Creamy sat by the side and watched. She felt that the way Tinge handled was not bad, at least not unclear. "You didn''t even look at me, you didin''t look at me at a nce. Brother Tinge, you''ve hurt my heart too much. I won''t call her sister-inw. She''s not my sister-inw, and I won''t give up." Momo cried, wiped her tears and left sadly. Creamy looked at the running figure of Momo and said to Tinge, "Do you want to see her?" "Sorry, I didn''t expect her to say those words." Tinge apologized in a low voice. "I can understand that if I like someone for many years like her and suddenly finds out that he doesn''t like me, I won''t be able to ept it, too." Creamy sneered. "I''ve saw her growing up. In my eyes, she''s just a sisterl." Tinge was also helpless. "You really don''t want to see her? I think she''s pretty aggreaaive. Is there anything wrong?" Creamy said worriedly. "Aren''t you angry?" Tinge didn''t expect Creamy to be willing to care about Momo. "Just now your attitude has decided whether I would be angry or not. I''m not angry now because your attitude is very good and doesn''t embarrass me." Creamy smiled happily. "Let''s go and take a look together." Tinge was also worried about Momo, but he was more worried about her if be left here alone. "Well." Creamy nodded. They stood up. The stone road under their feet was a little slippery. The man''s hand stretched out to held her hand tightly. After ran back to the hotel angrily, she cried on the bed. Tinge and Creamy only knew her return from the front desk. They didn''t have the mood to continue soaking and went back to their rooms to rest directly. Lyre and Jensen were staying in a pool. The other bodyguards tactfully didn''t join them because they discovered that Lyre wasn''t a good character. Jensen handed a cup of ginger tea aimed to warm up to Lyre. Lyre took it over, and Jensen nced at her figure involuntarily and chuckled. "What are youughing at?" Lyre nced at him. Jensen scratched the back of her head shyly, "Nothing. This is the first time I''ve ever been in a hot spring with a woman." "If you don''t want to soak with me, go to the next pool. There are a few beautiful girls who maybe can end your single life." Lyre snorted. "No, no, no, I don''t mean that." Jensen quickly exined.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Then what do you mean?" Lyre narrowed his eyes. Jensen did not dare to speak much, so he could only continue to lie down and soak. "Sisters,e here. There are two handsome guys." Suddenly, a woman''s voice came from behind them. "Pu!" Jensenughed. Lyre rolled her eyes and kicked Jensen hard. After taking a few sips of water, he got up and heard Lyre saying to the woman, "You think men very crazy?" When she heard that it was a woman''s voice, her face turned red and ran away. Jensen looked at her wrongedly. Lyre suddenly stared at him and asked, "Am I like a man?" Jensen''s eyes widened in fear and quickly shook head to save his life, "No...not like it." "Then am I like a woman?" Lyre continued to ask dangerously. "Sometimes it seems, sometimes not." Jensen replied nervously. Lyre had already swam in front of him and controlled him directly, "Jensen, do you have a girlfriend?" "No, don''t act recklessly. I''ll call someone." Jensen was so frightened that his soul almost flew away with face flushing in embarrassment. "That''s good. I don''t have a boyfriend either. In the quiet night, if I wanted to do something bad to you, would anyone else know?" Lyre smiled ufortablely. "Sister, are you sure you want to do something bad? Ok, I can''t resist. You can do it." Jensen gave up directly. "Bug off." Lyre only wanted to joke with him. Seeing that he was cooperating so well, she push on his forehead and said, "Let''s go!" Jensen''s eyes widened in anger and embarrassment. "Are you kidding me?" Lyre put on her robe and said, "Little brother, don''t trust women too much. You''re too young. Be careful of being tricked." Jensen felt that he could no longer be confident in front of Lyre. He immediately followed her and walked quickly behind her in a robe. "Lyre, let me remind you one more thing. Don''t say I''m young. I''m already twenty-four years old." Listening to the angry voice of the man behind her, she smiled and thought he was really a fool. Chapter 1978 Chapter 1978 After took a shower from the bathroom, Creamy was wiping her long hair, Suddenly, she heard something from the balcony. She instantly became vignt and reached for a stone ornament and was about to walk towards the balcony. Just as walked to the ss window, she saw Tinge walk in calmly. Seeing him, she relieved and put the stone ornament down, staring at him angrily, "Why did you flip over the balcony?" "Did I scare you?" The man asked with a smile. "Yes, I thought there were bad people." Creamy was really shocked just now. Tinge walked in front of her and smelled a scent of fragrance. His heart beat fast instantly, and his eyes fixed the beautiful woman in front of him. Creamy''s action of wiping her hair slowed down. The man''s fiery gaze made her breathe stifled. "Emma, are you willing to be my girlfriend?" Tinge asked her boldly. Not expect him to be so straightforward, she was stunned for a moment, then smiled, "What would you do if I said I didn''t want to?" "Do it now." Tinge''s tall body suddenly bullied her. Creamy quickly took two steps back and was struck. She was both embarrassed and angry. What was this man doing? Looking down at her condescendingly and seeing her biting lower lip angrily, heughed silently. "If you do now, we will have nothing else to do." Creamy was not afraid of him, instead and pushed him away. "Sorry, I was in a hurry, but I have to admit that I''m very happy with you." Tinge hurriedly controlled his beating heart and admitted. "We''ve only met for a few days. Aren''t you afraid that I''m a bad person and I have a n for you?" Creamy smiled angrily. This man is sometimes difficult to guess, sometimes Georgely. Did all men be invincible when they met the woman they liked? "I''m very confident in my judgment. You''re not bad, you''re very good." The man smiled and praised her. Creamy was in a good mood inexplicably because of his words. She continued to wipe her hair on the sofa and said indifferently, "That''s not necessarily true. Women are good at disguising themselves, don''t you know?" "Don''t talk nonsense. I know you''re not that kind of person. I just wanted to ask you a question. How do you feel about me?" Tinge who had always been mature and confident, actually lost his confidence in front of Creamy. He always felt that Creamy was a woman that he couldn''t grasp. Sometimes she was as clear as spring water, sometimes like a fog. Her mood belonged to herself which didn''t move for anyone. Creamy looked at him from top to bottom and nodded, "You''re very good." "Just like that?" Tinge didn''t like this answer. "It''s the type I like." Creamy smiled. "Then would you like to date me?" The gaze of Tinge was clear. "Aren''t we dating now? Otherwise, why did you kiss me in the pool just now?" Creamy looked at him strangely. The man realized that he waste and immediately smiled. "Should I tell my grandmother? She will definitely be happy, too." Tinge suddenly said. "Don;t tell her first, it''s better to wait for our rtionship better." Creamy was also not confident that she would be able toe to the end with Tinge, because it would take time for two strangers to understand each other deeply and ept each other''s character, instead of just saying they liked each other. "Alright, listen to you." Tinge nodded. One sentence that ''listening to you'' made Creamy want tough inexplicably. She suddenly remembered that when she was young, her father had always el listened to her mother. At that time, she had naively thought that she would find a boyfriend wh listenedProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. to her in the future. Content belongs to "Is Momo alright?" Creamy suddenly thought of her and asked. "It''s fine. It may be sad for a while, but it will pass." Tinge shook head helplessly. "Alyssa likes you, do you know?" Creamy suddenly asked. Tinge was shocked, "Does she like me?" "Don''t you know?" Creamy raised her eyebrows and narrowed her eyes to keep an eye on him, afraid that he would lie. "I really don''t know. Did she tell you?" Tinge felt questioned and immediately cast his expression. "She said that she has been secretly in love with you for three years. She has been wanting to see you for the past three years. If she didn''t tell me, I wouldn''t know. But since she said, I want to ask you a question. Do y like her?" Creamy asked Qu UA you straightforwardly. Content belongs to "I don''t remember her at all. If she didn''t take the initiative to mention it, I would thought that she was just your bodyguard." Tinge frowned, expressing his grievances. "I can see that. I may have thought too much, but she really likes you. Because of this, I dismissed her." Creamy nodded, believing that Tinge did not lie to her. "I will distinguish between likes and dislikes clearly. You don''t have to worry about me. However, I have to ask you, have you really never liked anyone else?" Narrowing his eyes, Tinge asked her with resentment. "What? Do you want to know my background?" Creamy shook for no reason, feeling burning when he stared at, "I just don''t believe that you never love anyone in such good conditions" Tinge was not confident. Creamy felt that he was being unreasonable and could only throw a towel at him, "Who said that you must like people if you have good conditions? However, since you asked, I have to tell you that there are really a group of people around me. Don''t be jealous." Hearing this, Tinge''s breathing was blocked and his mood was heavy. "Since there are so many excellent men around you, why did youe here all the way to find me?" Tinge snorted softly, feeling shocked so much. "Maybe I nced at you in a foreign supermarket. there is no way to forget you." Creamy walked in front of him and teased him mischievously with her hands behind her back. Tinge was stunned. At that time, he also noticed her. "But you didn''t seem to like me at that time." Tinge felt heartbroken. "As a woman, don''t I want to lose face? Besides, women are innately fickle, you know, maybe I like you and I''ll hate you if I feel bad more if I''m in a good mood tomorrow." This was the first time Creamy admitted her shorings so Georgely in front of her family. Perhaps it was because she knew that Binding Ting couldn''t be scared away. "So, I have to make you happy every day?" Seeing her like a proud peacock, begging for attention in front of him, Tingeughed happily. "Of course, if you dare to anger me, just see." Creamy snorted softly. Tinge pulled her into his embrace and smelled the fragrance in her hair, tightening his arms, "I know there is a exercise that can make you happy." Creamy felt the dangerous aura of a man with her brain empty. she struggled suddenly. "I don''t want to exercise now. Let it go." " He was furious when saw her angry, "Alright, it''s toote. Have a good dream. I''ll go first." When saw the man leave the balcony after spoke, her breathing was still in a mess. Chapter 1979 Chapter 1979 That night, Creamy had a very good dream. When the spring flowers bloomed, someone held her hand and ran in the forest together. After running tired, she had a hug to depend. When she woke up, it was dawn. Creamy got out of bed, got dressed, and went to the lobby of the hotel. Seeing Lyre chatting andughing with Jensen, Creamy was in a better mood. "Miss Creamy, I''ll call the boss to get up." Jensen immediately stood up in fear and ran away guiltily. Creamy sat down. Lyre handed her a cup of warm water. She drank while stared at Lyre with a smile which made Lyre feel puzzled. "Emma, is there anything dirty on my face?" Lyre touched her face subconsciously and asked doubtfully. "Nothing. I only see happiness." Creamy smiled. Lyre was dumbfounded. Then, she covered her face with her hands shyly, "You misunderstood. Jensen and I are friends. He is just a little brother who looks easy to bully." "If you are friends, he can;t obediently make you bully." Creamy said with a smile. Lyre was stunned, then touched her handsome short hair, "He will have eye problems?" Looking at Lyre''s dazed expression, sheughed nonstop. As soon as walked out of the corridor, Tinge saw the woman sitting on the sofa with her chin propped up andughing. The light outside shone on her body, revealing a feminine charm in her gentleness. This kind of smile was the most capable of hitting a man''s heart. When stared at her, he was momentarily absent-minded. As soon as smiling eyes lifted, she saw Tinge standing there looking at her. She was stunned and quickly stopped smiling, sat up straight. Jensen arranged breakfast for everyone. After breakfast, they discussed the next step. Momo sat weakly on the chair with tworge ck rims of her eyes, staring at Creamy from time to time. Creamy is so much older than herself. In her eyes, she is an old woman. Why does Brother Tinge like her so much? Feeling that Momo was looking at her resentfully, Creamy was very helpless. The next itinerary was to continue traveling to the deep mountains. There was a natural ranch. Although it was snowing heavily now, the scenery along the way was very beautiful which was rare to see. Sitting beside Tinge in the car on the return trip, Creamy was very close to him. The aura of the man would asionally enter her nose. She leaned on him subconsciously. The man pushed her hand into his embrace subconsciously which was as warm as a stove. Creamy had never felt this before. The care Tinge gave her was like a heavy father''s love, selfless and generous. Back from Hot Springs Town to the parking town,, it was still early. So the group drove forward along the main road. Creamy had made a qualitative leap in rtionship with Tinge. Previously, she had been on guard against him. Now, Creamy could leanzily against him and enjoy the scenery around her quietly. The man was like a mountain, allowing the woman in his arms to move around. He discovered that it was really difficult to understand a woman. She raised her eyebrows the previous second and smiled happily the next second. Creamy took a lot of photos and gathered them together to prepare for her exhibition which would be in the second half of the year. "Tinge, look at me." Creamy took the photos of the face of Tinge. He was so scared that he hurriedly raised his hand to stop her from taking photos of him. "Take your hands away, why don''t you let me take photos of you?" Creamy said angrily when she saw he didn''t cooperate. The man was helpless and put his hand down. He looked at her camera directly and said, "Take it." Creamy did not expect her orders to be so effective, and he was so generous to let she take photos. She quickly captured a few photos. Handsome is an advantage. She clearly wanted to take ugly photos to tease him in the future, but his eyes were deep and his eyebrows were handsome, and his features were so handsome that he didn''t have any dead ends under the camera. On the contrary, in thest one, the man even curled his lips and smiled at her. Creamy failed to tease him and lean into his arms. The man opened the zipper of his coat and wrapped her in his arms. Hot intent came from the man''s solid chest. Creamy blushed, but enjoyed this treatment. "You came to look for me, does your family know?" Tinge suddenly asked with his gaze fixed on her face. "They knew." Creamy repliedzily. "What if they object to us being together?" The man''s voice was filled with worry. "They won''t. They can''t wait for me to find someone to marry." Creamy chuckled and really didn''t expect Tinge to worry about this. "My parents are gone. I have a younger brother working abroad. My family is notplete. Is this alright?" When Tinge introduced himself, a trace of sadness shed across his eyes. Creamy hurriedly sat up from his embrace and looked at him with beautiful eyes, "I know, your grandmother told me."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Tinge was a little surprised, "Since you know, won''t you dislike it?" "Why should I be dislike? The person I want to live with for the rest of my life is you. But fot your family, I am also very sad. I hope you mourn." Creamy held the man''s finger tightly. Feeling her understanding and tenderness, Tinge pulled her into his arms again. Creamy fell asleep in the man''s embrace. However, Tinge could not sleep. His was very excited, fiery, and a trace of warmth in his destion. Suddenly, a text message came from his phone. Tinge hurriedly picked it up look at the sleeping woman in his arms. Seeing that she handn''t awakened, he scanned the contents of the text message. "Brother, I''ve already found that group. What should I do next?" Tinge''s nerves suddenly tensed. He fiercely clenched his fists, and his warm eyes instantly became cold. "Don''t act recklessly. Wait for my news. I''lle to you as soon as possible." He quickly replied to the text message and look down to the sleeping woman in his arms. His burning heart was like falling into ice. He still had a very important thing to do which he had been nning with his younger brother for many years, He could not let his younger brother do it alone. His dead parents'' wishes had not been fulfilled, and they could not die in peace. Leaning forward with aplicated emotion, he gently kissed Creamy''s forehead. Seemed to feel his gentleness, she arched her body like a cat, picked a morefortable position and continued to lie down. After parking in a service area, burning looked at the dim eyes of Creamy, and his expression was somehow evasive, "Emma, there is something trouble in mypany. Perhaps I won''t be able to apany you anymore, but I will arrange Jensen stay. He is very familiar with the local area." Content belongs to Creamy was stunned whom blurry eyes instantly became clearer. She knew that Tinge must have encountered an urgent matter. Otherwise, he would not say to leave halfway. "Ok, if you are busy, go ahead. Let''s go forward Creamy was a sensible woman. Although she really wanted to make trouble without reason, she couldn''t. The feelings of adults needed to be understood and toferated. Tinge stared at her face reluctantly. If it weren''t urgant, he really wouldn''t want to be seoarated with her. "I will definitelye to you." "I know. If you have something to do, go for it. We have enough people." Creamy smiled and nodded. When Momo saw that Tinge was going to separate from Creamy, she immediately ran to Tinge''s car and said, "Brother Tinge, I will go back with you." Tinge did not object. It was just right that he wanted to find someone to send Momo back to the home. When Tinge''s car was about to leave, Momo made a smug face to Creamy on the window. With heart empty. Creamy looked at the off-road vehicle away and stayed for a long time. The sudden departure did not bode well for Creamy. She felt depressed, as if a piece had been dug. Chapter 1980 Chapter 1980 Sitting in the car, Tinge looked back at Creamy who was standing on the spot,grasped tightly. Momo was extremely happy that she had finally seed a round. Creamy hid in the bathroom and cried. "Brother Tinge, shall we eat hotpot tonight? It''s been a long time since I''ve eaten it. I really want to eat it." Momo clenched her hands against her chest with an innocent and cute expression, blinking at Tinge. "When we get to thepany, I will arrange a car to take you home. You can eat whatever you want." Tinge leaned against the chair seat and closed his eyes to rest. "What? Why do you want to send me back? I haven''t y enough yet. I don''t want to go back. Brother Tinge, please let me stay for a few more days, okay?" Momo pleaded anxiously with her eyes turning red. "I have something important to do. I don''t have time to y with you." Tinge replied indifferently. Momo was so aggrieved like a child, sitting next to him sulking. When returned to thepany by car, it was already dark, Momo packed up her suitcase and was directly sent away by the special car. She was unwilling and tearfully thought that she would have toe again next time. As long as Tinge was not married, she would have a chance. Tinge stood on the balcony and called his younger brother Keith. "Mom doesn''t know about this, does she?" Tinge asked him in a low voice. "She doesn''t know. Brother, don''t worry. I''m already investigating very carefully." The man''s clear voice came. "Alright, I know. I''ll rush over immediately." Tinge hung up the phone, stared at the snow beneath his feet, and gritted his teeth secretly. Jensen was left behind without reflecting, and he was stunned,. "Jensen, what urgent matter does Mr. Tinge have to do? Just leave Emma like this." Lyre grabbed Jensen''s clothes and asked him in a low voice. Jensen hurriedly shook his head, "I don''t know everything about Boss, expecially some personal matters." Creamy had relieved herself, watching Lyre bullying Jensen, she hurriedly said, "Ok, don''t make trouble. He must have something important to do. Let''s y by ourselves." Lyre pushed Jensen away who is innocent. The journey continued, but Creamy was no longer in a rxed mood. She looked at the scenery outside the window and felt more worried. The time she spent with Tinge was extremely short, only less than two days. Logically speaking, she wouldn''t get so deep. She had an intuition that she was a mature and sensible woman who no longer had the impulsive enthusiasm of a young man when it came to emotions. Now, she seemed to be wrong. She had an impulse to turn around and look for Tinge. No matter where he was or what he did, she wanted to apany him. This madness shocked Creamy. The car was very quiet with a local bad song ying inside. Creamy finally suppressed that crazy idea. As a woman, she should keep reserved. She absolutely couldn''t be too active and lose on her own initiative. However, does lobe have a win or lose?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Enjoying the pleasant process is the best thing. Creamy suppressed the chaos in her heart and continued to focus on the scenery outside the window. If Tinge really wanted her to be with him, he wouldn''t have left her here. The result of reverse thinking is to make the mood more stuffy. Before nightfall, they arrived at another small town and stayed at a hotel. Jensen had arranged everything properly, and at night, they even tasted some of the famous local delicacies. After dinner, Creamy heard her phone ring and nced at it. It was her eldest brother, Stinson. "Hey, brother." Creamy took her phone and sat on the sofa. "How far has your love trip progressed? Is Tinge good to you?" Stinson was very concerned about his sister. "Brother, it''s only a few days. I''m not a divine immortal who know everything. When does Cupid want to struck me was what he has to do. I just want to rx." Creamy was speechless. Wasn''t the matter of thepany enough for brother to worry about? Take care of her all day long. "I''m also concerned about you. I''m afraid that your personality is too wooden and you don''t understand love." Stinsonughed. "I don''t understand?" Creamy''s beautiful eyes widened. "Don''t I know your character? In the past, parents weren''t allowed you to fall in love. That was before. Now the standards are different. Adult men have to learn to enjoy the beauty of love." Stinson was teaching his sister how to do bad things. "Brother, do you believe that I can talk to sister-inw about this?" Creamy scared him angrily. "No, don''t talk to her. This is a topic between us." Hearing this, Stinson was shocked and quickly became serious. Creamyughed amusedly, "Sister-inw handles you very well. If you make a mistake, what will Sister-inw make you kneel down for?" "I''ve never knelt before." Stinson said arrogantly. "Really? Then I have to advise sister-inw that if you make a mistake, let you kneel on the keyboard." Creamy said proudly. "You''re really my younger sister. It''s not enough to bully me when I was a child. Now, don''t me kindness. Alright, I don''t care about you anymore. But if Tinge dares to something wrong to you, I will talk definitely fix him." Not dare anymore, so Stinson put down his harsh words and hung up the phone. Creamy stared nkly at her phone, brother wanted to fix Tinge. She lowered her head and smiled, but her heart was warm. She looked at her phone and suddenly wanted. to send a text message to Tinge. After input a few words, she quickly deleted, then lost, and then deleted. She deleted it a few times, and then threw her phone on the bed and went to take a bath. Content belongs to After saying that she didn''t take the initiative, she resolutely didn''t take the initiative. After came out of the shower, Creamy saw her phone lit up. She quickly walked over to see that there was a missed call from Tinge. Her empty heart seemed to be filled with tender water. Creamy sadly discover that she was cured by him with an unhappy afternoon. When Creamy was about to call back, her phone rang again. She smiled, took a deep breath and deliberately pretended to said carelessly. "Hey!" "Did you check into the hotel?" A low voice came from the man, showing concern. "Yes, Jensen arranged very thoughtfully." Creamy''s voice was gentle. "Sorry, something happened to me all of a sudden. Are you mad at me?" Tinge stood in front of the airport guardrail, watching a ne soaring into the sky. "If I were angry, would youe back to find me?" Creamy deliberately embarrassed him. "I''m at the airport right now and about to board the ne. I might not be able toe. Please remember this bill. I''ll definitely pay it back the next time we meet." Tinge sighed. If it weren''t urgent, he wouldn''t have left her at this time. "I''m just joking with you. If you have something urgent, get busy first. I''m okey." Creamy exined softly. "Alright, wait for me toe back and hang up." The man''s deep voice was filled with reluctance. Creamy waited for the other party to hang up, but found that the other party had not. She hung up with a ruthless heart. Tinge is at the airport. Where is he going? After listening to Jensen''s introduction at dinner, Tinge Company operated a lot of projects. He had to travel to various countries all year round, so he was a busy person. Chapter 1981 Chapter 1981 Creamy hold her phone to her chest and sighed. Was she suitable for Tinge? She was quiet and didn''t like to move as she could stay at home for half a month without going out, while Tinge liked to run around the world. In another room of the hotel, Alyssa stood by the window and stared at the road outside. Alyssa had read the itinerary, so she knew that Creamy would arrive here tonight. Just now, she saw them in the dining hall of the hotel, but she found that Tinge was not here. Alyssa narrowed her eyes. How could Tinge not be here? Could it be possible that he broke up with Creamy so quickly? After being fired from the Hot Spring Hotel, Alyssa did not know where could she go. She was unwilling to just leave, so she came here first. Tinge was not here, but Jensen was still here. Leaving his most capable assistant proved that Tinge still cared about Creamy.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Creamy, why are you doing this to me? Do you think you are in the upper hand because of your money and power?" Alyssa''s was filled with hatred and resentment. She felt that Creamy just wanted to get a sense of superiority from her. She liked Tinge, and she could get his heart with just a few nces. Alyssa''s heart was broken. She couldn''t just let it go. She did not care about Creamy''s status anymore. It was a remote area, and it was in winter. So, all sorts of idents could happen. Alyssa wanted to teach Creamy a lesson and extinguish her arrogance. In the lobby of the hotel, Alyssa hid in the shadows and observed. Tinge was not around, and only two bodyguards and Lyre were there. It was impossible for Alyssa to get close to Creamy in such a situation. Just Lyre alone was a trouble for her. She then decided to take a secret move. Alyssa curled her lips and sneered. She was also an expert at ying dirty tricks. Creamy would also stay in this small town for two days. There were quite a few ruins of the ancient capital and a fewrge temples. She wanted to pay her respects and donate some money. As the eldest daughter of the Wayne Family, charity had been nted in Creamy''s heart since childhood. The older she grew up, the more she paid attention to this matter. This ce was poor. Just now, she saw that many children on the streets wore thin clothes. Creamy decided tomunicate with the charity institution after going back home. She wanted to donate a sum of money to the poor families there to help their children grow up. The next morning, Creamy and her group drove to the ruins of the ancient capital. There were many ancient buildings left behind by the previous dynasties. After being repaired by the descendants, some of them were able to be visited, while some just became a pile of wood. Creamy held the camera and and went through the ruins. The different scenery in front of her gave her new inspiration. Lyre and Jensen kept her safe. When a few men saw Creamy, their eyes shone brightly. However, when they saw the bodyguards following her around, they abandoned their thoughts. Alyssa wore a hat and a mask. She pulled her cor high and walked through the crowd in in clothes. She reached into her pocket and touched the knife. For a moment, she wanted to use it to cut Creamy''s delicate skin. She wanted to see if the blood would be so noble. Along the way, Alyssa did not find a chance to attack. The main reason was that this ce was empty without crowds, and there wasn''t anything to hide. Lyre and the others followed closely, so she didn''t even have a chance to get close. At noon, Creamy and her group went to the temple to pay their respects. They also ate their Lunch here. It was all vegetarian dishes, but dishes were delicately cooked and tasted very good. Creamy found the person in charge of the temple and donated two million yuan to repair the temple. The host was very grateful. Alyssa followed her all the way. Seeing Creamy''s kindness, she just sneered. Was the money of the Wayne Family clean? If it was clean, why would Creamy do such a superficial thing? In the afternoon, Creamy swam a few more temples, stepping on the snow and carrying a devout heart. Walking in front of this high temple, one''s heart would also be calm. Sitting on a stone chair, she looked up to the sky. A sour feeling suddenly arose in her heart. It would be better if Tinge was by his side at this moment. Creamy suddenly blushed when she thought of him. She pretended that she did not miss him, but it wasn''t the case in her heart. She missed him so much that she wanted to share everything with him. Is this love? So crazy, so unreasonable, but so subtle. Alyssa followed her all the way, but she still couldn''t find any breakthroughs. She gave up on today''s n. In the evening, Creamy and her group returned to the hotel. After walking for a day, everyone went back to their rooms to rest after dinner. After Creamy took a shower, she fell asleep on the bed in a daze. There was a light on in the room and she was holding the nket. Suddenly, she was awakened by noise. She instinctively opened her eyes and saw a person standing in front of her. She quickly sat up and nervously stared at her and held the phone, "Who are you?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Alyssa did not expect that Creamy would wake up so soon. She put some drugs in their food just now. At this moment, Lyre and the others should be sleeping very well. Alyssa pulled off her hat, revealing her identity. "Alyssa?" When Creamy saw her, she was immediately scared awake, but she still felt dizzy and heavy, as if she hadn''t woken up yet. "That''s right, it''s me. Are you surprised? Don''t you want to see me?" Alyssa walked towards her step by step and her eyes filled with sneer and malice. Creamy pressed her forehead hard. Hearing her words, she felt ufortable and said, "Why are you here? Do you have anything else to do?" "Why isn''t Tinge with you? You have broken up with him?" Alyssa suddenly asked. Although Creamy''s mind was heavy, she was not stupid. Alyssa was entangled because she was with Tinge. "How did you know we broke up? You have followed us all the way, right?" Creamy immediately pretended to be shocked. "I don''t believe it. Why is Jensen still here?" Alyssa''s tone became sharp. Creamy saw that her hand had been in her pocket all this time. She was more vignt in her heart. Alyssa was very good at fight. Moreover she had seen her introduction that She had also worked as an agent abroad for a period of time and her mind was sharp. "Tinge promised my brother that he would protect my safety. Even if I break up with him, he couldn''t ignore me. Jensen was familiar with this ce, so he lent him to me", Creamy replied directly. "Aren''t you guys in passionate love? How will you break up?" Alyssa narrowed her eyes with doubts. "Our personality isn''t suitable. He''s strong, and I''m strong", Creamy found a good reason. "Heh, I have told you that you guys are inappropriate. Tinge would never like a weak and ipetent woman like you, who only knows how to flirt. In the end, he will take me. Whe Tinge needs is someone like who is skilled and hasmon interests. You can only draw with a brush and cannot fight for him", Alyssa''s eyes shed with anger as she mocked Creamy. Chapter 1982 Chapter 1982 The woman''s eyes were scarlet red and her words were sharp and poisonous, causing Creamy''s heart to be uneasy. Alyssa really loved Tingting so much that she didn''t want to leave. Such an extreme person was a terrible hidden danger. Creamy didn''t want to put herself in danger and she continued the lie. "What you have said is quite simr to what Tinge has said. He also dislikes me for not knowing anything. Without amon hobby, we are destined not to be able to walk together", Creamy lowered her head, and her long ck eyelids just covered the panic in her eyes. What Alyssa has saw was Creamy''s depressed and frustrated appearance after losing her love. "I have told you before that I know Tinge better than you do. I even know the business of hispany. How dare youpete him with me", Alyssa''s heart surged with pride. Seeing Creamy being thrown away by Tinge, she was indescribably happy. "You''ve been paying attention to Tinge all these years? But you said before that you haven''t been in touch for three years", Creamy was shocked. Alyssa actually lied to her. "Do you believe everything I say? With your simple personality, how can I tell you the truth? When I applied for this bodyguard position, you should have looked at my resume. It has a record of me living here for two years. Otherwise, how could I have been hired?" Alyssa sneered repeatedly as she thought that Creamy must have been spoiled by her family: she didn''t do anything personally. No wonder she would be caught. "So you''ve lived here for a year. No wonder you don''t seem to be interested with the scenery here at all. Unlike me and Lyre, we want to see more of the scenery becuase we haven''t been here before", Creamy carefully recalled that along the way, Alyssa acted extremely indifferent. It seemed that it wasnot because she wasn''t curious, it was just that she had seen it too much. "Creamy, I want you to go back immediately. Don''t stay here any longer. I know that your family has power and influence, but I''m a crazy person. It''s not good for you to offend me. As long as you don''t entangle yourself with Tinge, our matter will end today." Originally, Alyssa wanted to cut her face with a knife so that she wouldn''t have the face to see Tinge again in her life. But now, it seemed that there was no need for that. Alyssa was also afraid of the Wayne Family''s influence and didn''t want to cause any trouble. "I haven''t finished my journey and I''m a little unwilling to go back like this. Since you''re willing to let me go, why don''t you let me stay for a few more days?" Creamy purposely pleaded with her just to make her believe it. "Are you crazy? You still dare to run around here? What if I''m unhappy again ande here looking for you again? Aren''t you afraid", Alyssa hated Creamy very much because Creamy was prettier and richer than herself. Tinge had been attracted to her before for her appearance. She wouldn''t let a hidden danger stay here. "Alright, of course I''m scared too, but don''t you think that even without me, there would be other women who like Tinge? Could it be that you can overturn a group of people?" Creamy frowned and asked her. "That''s my business. There''s no need for you to worry about it. Just leave. Right, I want to ask you that why do you wake up so quickly? Lyre and the others will probably have to sleep for a few more hours," Alyssa suddenly took out her hand and yed with a sharp knife in her hand. Under the light, the cold aura quicken Creamy''s breathing and made her nervous. "You drugged us?" Creamy stared at her angrily. "If not. I''m afraid I won''t have the chance to stand here and talk to you now, Miss Ji," Alyssa deliberately mocked her when she addressed her. Creamy said unhappily, "I don''t like local food very much, so I only ate a few." "No wonder. Alright, you guys shall leave early tomorrow morning. Stop running around. I''ve been with you all day. Since you''re so kind, don''t ruin my good fortune," Alyssa put away her saber and opened the door to leave. Creamy finally breathed smoothly. She quickly walked to the door. Hearing the sound of footsteps outside fading, she quickly took the card and opened the next door. She found that Lyre fell asleep on the sofa without a quilt on her body. Creamy hurriedly went over and patted her face. Lyre only vaguely uttered a few words and continued to sleep. Creamy looked at Lyre''s ??? unconscious appearance. She could only take a ss of water and pour a few drops on her face. The cold stimted Lyre''s nerves. Lyre was like a drowning person and gasped in pain. She suddenly opened her eyes and saw Creamy sitting beside her with the cup in her hand. "What happened to me just now? I could clearly hear, but couldn''t open my eyes. I was scared to death," Lyre asked anxiously. "We were drugged by Alyssa," Seeing that Lyre was fine, Creamy heaved a sigh of relief. "Alyssa drugged? Didn''t she leave?" Lyre was confused. Creamy told Alyssa what happened to her just now. Lyre stood up in panic and immediately rushed out the door, "I have to find her. This woman is too vicious. She actually came back to harm you. I can''t let her go just like that." "Lyre, don''t be impulsive. I''ve already considered this matter. Alyssa is very familiar with the environment here. Since she has the ability to threaten me, she definitely has the ability to protect herself. Fortunately, she hasn''t caused any harm so far. Let''s leave this ce," Creamy wasn''t afraid of troubles, but she wouldn''t blindly put herself and her friends in danger. After Tinge left, her heart was also taken away. She couldn''t enjoy the rest of the journey wholeheartedly anaymore. "Too terrifying. Alyssa hides so deeply. What a sinister person," Lyre''s face was filled with anger and hatred for not observing her anomaly carefully. "Yeah, I didn''t expect that either," Creamy frowned. Alyssa loved Tinge deeply. If she wanted to continue walking with Tinge, she would definitely have to face Alyssa. Hopefully, she wouldn''t be easily schemed by her at that time. "Lyre, I want to hire you as my bodyguard again for a long time, follow me wherever I go in the future. Are you willing?" Creamy looked at Lyre and asked sincerely.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "I... I don''t even have the face to be your bodyguard anymore. I didn''t even know someone drugged me," Lyre scratched her head. Her face was filled with shame and self-me. "I can''t me you for that. Alyssa is hiding in the dark and ying insidious tricks. So, we are not on guard. However, the next time we know that there is an enemy like her, we should be more careful," Creamy said softly. "People''s morality degrades. When I applied with her, she said nice things. I thought she would do her duty like me. Now, it seems that she was with purpose. She must havee here for Tinge. I just don''t expect that you are also here for him," The more Lyre thought about it, the angrier she became. She really wanted to have a violent fight with Alyssa. She had to admit her mistake and apologize. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "A lot of things are hard to predict. It''s decided just like that. Let''s leave tomorrow," after Creamy finished speaking, shey on Lyre''s bed and said, "I''m sleeping with you tonight." Chapter 1983 Chapter 1983 Shocked, Creamy and Lyre slept unpeacefully that night. At six o''clock in the morning, Jensen called Lyre directly. She was very depressed about how she slept so heavilyst night. Lyre scolded Alyssa who had secretly drugged her on the phone. Jensen was confused. No wonder the quality of her sleep was so good as she was drugged. Jensen immediately brought her bodyguard over and knocked on the door. Lyre opened the door and looked at him, "Xiao Nai has decided to go back. You guys should pack up your things." "Is Alyssa still here? I''ll bring someone to find her now. I''ll definitely capture her and let Miss Emma handle her." Jensen was also very angry. "Forget it. She must have escaped. She''s always guarding against us in the dark. How can she be caught so easily? Hurry up and report this to your boss. Emma suffered because of him," Lyre said with a serious expression. "Of course, I''ll talk to my boss about this right now. Is Miss Emma alright?" Jensen was very nervous. "She is fine, she is just scared." After Lyre finished speaking, she closed the door and Creamy sat down beside the bed in a daze. "Emma, I have already packed my things. Now go pack your things. Have some breakfast and we''ll leave," The most important thing for Lyre right now was Creamy''s safety. She believed that after Jensen reported to Tinge about Alyssa, Tinge would not let her go. "Alright, it''s been hard on you," Creamy knew that Lyre hadn''t slept for most of the night. At this moment, there was a dark circle beneath her eyelids. "This is what I should do," Lyre smiled. After packing her things, Creamy''s phone rang. It was Tinge. She picked up the phone. The man''s voice was anxious, "Are you alright? What did Alyssa say to you?" "You left halfway. She thought that we broke up. She might want to do something to me, but she let me go when she heard the news of our breakup." Creamy still had lingering fears when she thought about it. Alyssa definitely hated her and consider her as a third party who stole her man. "You did a good job and you protected yourself." Tinge wasn''t angry, but rather gratified. "I came up with this method in a hurry. I can only lie to her once. Next time, I might not be able to lie to her," Creamy mocked herself. "I will send someone to look for her now. I will definitely not give her the second chance to hurt you. Hurry up and go back to thepany. It''s the safest ce right now," Tinge was angry. Alyssa''s brain must go crazy, how dare she take this opportunity to hurt Emma. "We''re leaving now. When will you be back?" Creamy asked him in a low voice. The expectation in her tone softened people''s hearts. Tinge had justnded. Even though he could tell that Creamy missed her, he couldn''t go back to see her immediately. "I haven''t dealt with my matters yet. I can''t go back for the time being. Jensen will protect you. Don''t be afraid," the man''s voice was much gentler, and every word was filled with reluctance. Creamy nodded, "Alright, just do your work and I''ll be careful. Bye." Yearning was like an invisible line. No matter where the other party was, it would always be held, and no one will be able to cut it. Creamy and her group quickly left the hotel and drove back. Alyssa stood behind the curtain and stared at the fast-moving car. She gripped her phone tightly with hatred. She bugged Creamy''s room, and sheAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. heard Creamy''s conversation with Tinge just now. She suddenly regretted it. She regretted believing Creamy''s words. This woman actually dared to lie to her. Her ast bit of goodwill has beenpletely ruined by Creamy. The next time she saw Creamy, she would make her pay for her despair tenfold and hundredfold. Alyssa did not dare to stay here for long. They did not break up. After Tinge found out the truth, he would definitely came looking for her. Alyssa had worked as a foreign. agent for a period of time, and her reverse detection ability was extremely strong. Although she was a female, she could be an extremely dangerous person as long as she wanted, and her destructive power was quite strong. Creamy looked back. The small town was quiet and peaceful under the snow, butst night''s experience made her not dare to go deeper into thisnd. She hoped that next time she had the chance toe, she would definitely pick the season when spring flowers bloomed. This time, there was no pause along the way. They arrived at thepany at noon. Creamy and Lyre could finally sleep peacefully. After Jensen returned, they had to start dealing with thepany''s matters. Tingren was abroad, but he managed thepany well. He gave Jensen a remote order to organize people to search for Alyssa''s whereabouts. He definitely couldn''t give her a chance to escape. Jensen was cautious. She immediately organized three groups of people and rushed straight to their destination. However, when they arrived, it was already toote. Alyssa had already followed behind their convoy by car. She left the small town, went straight to the airport and left. Finally, Jensen received information that Alyssa had left by ne. Her destination was a small country nearby, and she had fled abroad. Thus, she would not be so sessful in dealing with this matter. When Creamy heard that Alyssa had escaped, she was also anxious. However, Tinge was busy with something important. She could no longer distract him, so she decided to go home and discuss this matter with her big brother. Alyssa was not an ordinary woman. She harbored hatred and resentment in her heart. She managed to go to the hotel to find and drug her without her notice, and that showed she was a terrifying person. Alyssa had a lot of methods. She had to remind her family not to be implicated because of her. Lyre wanted to leave with Creamy. Before leaving, Jensen walked to her guest room with her hands behind her back. Lyre nced at him. Seeing that his face was unusually red, she immediately asked, "Did you catch a cold? Your face is red and you have to take medicine if you are sick." Jensen quickly reached out and touched his face, "Is it red? Impossible, my temperature is normal." Lyre raised her eyebrows and jokingly said, "You not sick? Are you blushing now? Which beauty did you see that makes your heart beat like this." When Jensen saw Lyre tease him, he felt a little sad and said grievously, "I didn''t look at the beauty. Big sister, will you stille here in the future?" "What? Do you like me?" Lyre was a casual woman and spoke straightforwardly. Jensen''s eyes widened, and he stammered for a long time before nodding embarrassedly, "Yes..." "What?" Lyre looked at him. His shy expression shocked Lyre, "You really don''t like me, do you? Raise your head and look at my eyes." Jensen suddenly felt embarrassed. He was a man, so how could he be so shy like a woman? He was too disrespectful. Thus, he gathered his courage and looked up at Lyre, "That''s right, I like you very much. I think you are very beautiful and have a good temperament." This was the first time Lyre had been praised. She was stunned for a moment. In the past, her friends had always called her a man or a tigress. She had always felt that she was like a man. "What did you say? Say it again?" Lyre couldn''t help butugh and ask him. "I like you!" Jensen said forcefully. "No, thest two sentences." "You look beautiful and have a good temperament," Jensen repeated. Chapter 1984 Chapter 1984 Lyre stared nkly at the boy in front of her. His face was red, but his eyes were clean and clear. He did not look like a person who could lie and deceive others. Lyre chuckled. She walked over and patted Jensen''s shoulder forcefully. "You are discerning. I just don''t have long hair. If I have long hair, I would be very feminine." Jensenughed and said, "You look good now." "Jensen, to be honest, how many years younger are you than me? I''m 27." "Twenty-four." Lyre immediately frowned, "I really can''t bear to hurt you, but I still want to say that I can''t ept siblings'' love. I''m about to leave with Emma. Jensen, if there''s a chance, we''ll see each other again." Jensen was dumbfounded. Being rejected, he was really disappointed. However, he still took out his hand behind his back and handed Lyre a box of choctes. "Sister, take it to eat on the road. I know it was my fantasy, but we will definitely meet again." Lyre epted it, looked at him gratefully, and smiled, "Alright, goodbye." Creamy went to the airport protected by two female bodyguards. They were arranged by Tinge. After arriving at the airport, it was almost the time for boarding. Lyre turned around and looked at the airport lobby. Her heart was not feeling good. She thought that Jensen would send them off. "What are you looking at?" Creamy''s mind was exquisite. She realized that Lyre had turned around step by step. She got it immediately, but she didn''t say it directly. She only asked with a smile. "Nothing... nothing," Lyre''s face turned ashamed as she hurriedly said. Creamy saw that she was no longer as straightforward as she used to be but stammered. She felt that her guess was right. Lyre didn''te in vain this time as she found her sweetheart. After boarding the ne, they sat in the first-ss cabin. Creamy squinted and fell asleep. Lyre and the other two bodyguards did not dare to close their eyes because they were afraid that Alyssa would make a move. Lyre took out the chocte receiving from Jensen. It was a kind of food imported from abroad, and its packaging was exquisite. A few hourster, the nended at the international airport. The Wayne Family''s convoy was already waiting at the airport. Creamy took out a small gift and gave it to the two female bodyguards who had returned with her. She expressed her gratitude because they were about to take the opportunity to return. The two female bodyguards pushed back a few times before taking it away and finally turned around to leave. Creamy and Lyre sat in the car and drove towards the Wayne Family The Wayne Family! It was noon now. As Lily heard that her eldest daughter wasing back for dinner, she busied herself with a table full of good dishes. Edwards went to thepany, the little fellow went to school, and the little twins went out to y. Lily was the only one stayed in the family. Creamy brought Lyre home. Lyre was amazed by the Wayne Family''s manor vi. All the way, she looked around. Everything was a scenery. She heard that the Wayne Family was like a rich pce. Now, Lyre believed that this was simply a small kingdom made of money.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Lyre suddenly got anxious. Fortunately, Emma was not injured. Otherwise, how could she be worthy of Mr. Tinge''s trust? Emma must be the eldest daughter of the family, and the whole family doted on her like a treasure. Creamypletely treated Lyre as a friend. Her former friends were shuffled by her and changed. In the end, she realized that she really wasn''t suitable for making friends. Lyre''s appearance gave her a sense of trust. She wanted to make this friend. "Emma, I''d better address you as Young Miss here. This is appropriate," Lyre whispered. Creamy shook her head, "It doesn''t matter. Emma is my nickname. You are my friend and you can call me by my nickname." "But," Lyre still didn''t have the guts. She waspletely shocked by the family. "Alright, we''re home. Lyre,e in and have a seat," Creamy greeted her. Lily was already standing at the door. Seeing her daughter return, a happy smile appeared on her face. "Lyre, this is my mother," Creamy introduced. Lyre looked at the beautifuldy in front of her with astonishment. She had long ck hair and a fair body. Her skin was white and clear. Most importantly, she had an exquisite face and was well maintained. If Creamy did not introduce her she would directly think that she was her sister. The two of them looked somewhat alike, but she could not tell how old the woman was. "Creamy, you brought a friend back," Lily asked with a smile. "Hello, Auntie," Lyre was so nervous that his voice trembled. "Hello, it''s rare for Creamy to bring her friends home. Come in and have a seat," Lily looked at them gently. Lyre could only follow the host and sit down on the sofa. However, she did not dare to move, and her eyes could not look around. Creamy went upstairs to change her clothes and Lily asked them to go for lunch. "I... Is this okay? Emma, why don''t I leave first?" Lyre was really ufortable. She was Creamy''s bodyguard. She was responsible for her safety, but not eating and drinking in her home. "Don''t leave. Let''s eat together. Aren''t we all eating together during this period of time?" Creamy grabbed her hand and gently invited her. Lyre discovered that Creamy''s gentleness made it hard for a woman to resist. Her eyes were too sincere. She suddenly figured out why Tinge had suddenly agreed to date. Who didn''t like a kind and beautiful princess? Sitting at the table, Lyre lowered her head to eat. She heard Lily ask Creamy, "Creamy, will you leave recently?" "I''m not leaving, Mom!" Creamy nodded and replied. "Alright then. I will arrange you some blind dates. Remember to meet them," Lily looked at her daughter and said gently. Lyre suddenly choked. She covered her lips and coughed twice, looking at Creamy. Creamy immediately pursed her lips and smiled, "Mom, I don''t like blind dates. Stop arranging them. Otherwise, don''t me me if you lose face." "You''re an adult now. It''s time for you to have a family. When Mom was your age, both of your siblings were born," Lily sighed angrily. She didn''t know who this eldest daughter looked like, too stubborn. "Mom, time changes! I don''t have to get married to be happy now, unless I can find a man like Dad," Creamy retorted softly. Lily smiled angrily at her, "If you don''t look for him, how do you know that he will not dote on you like your father?" "Mom, I will think about my own matters. Don''t worry about it. If you continue to worry about it, your hair grows white and you won''t be so beautiful," In front of Lily, Creamy was a talk-back expert. This was her ability from childhood to adulthood. Lily could not get a upper hand, so she had to give up. After lunch, Creamy was going to go to thepany to find her big brother, so Lyre followed her. Sitting in the car, Lyre asked curiously, "Emma why didn''t you tell your mother about Mr. Tinge? I think your mother is really anxious for you." "Let''s not talk about it for now. I can only talk about it when the rtionship is stable," Creamy shook her head. She didn''t want her parents to be disappointed after seeing hope. She had to wait until the right time. Chapter 1985 Chapter 1985 At the headquarters of the Wayne Group, Creamy attractted the attention of the staff in the hall. They all knew that the eldest daughter of the Wayne Family was a very humble beauty, but they rarely saw her once a year. At this moment, she suddenly appeared in the hall. Everyone looked at her in surprise. Creamy did not have any jewelry on her body, giving people a very rxed feeling. However, smart person could still see the secret of her garments at a nce. A watch that looked delicate on her wrist worth more than a million. Creamy lowered her head and quickly walked towards the elevator. Lyre followed her and sized up the hall of the Wayne Group. It was like the heavens. On the huge sky, light shone brightly, causing people to feel an inexplicable sense of inferiority. She felt that she was so tiny. Lyre secretly eximed in her heart, just how many properties did the Wayne Family have and how much money did they earn? Creamy took the esctor to her big brother''s office. The door was tightly shut. An assistant quickly came over to greet her, "Miss, are you looking for President Wayne or the chairman of the board of directors?" "I''m looking for my big brother," Creamy smiled and said. "President Wayne is in the office." Creamy reached out and knocked on the door. Hearing her big brother''s voice, she turned around and told her assistant, "This is my friend. Please take her to the lounge." Lyre left with her assistant. Creamy pushed the door and went in. Stinson was standing in front of the huge screen in the office with his hands crossed over his chest. He watched the stock market. He noticed the one whoe in was his sister. He put down his arm and his eyebrows were slightly surprised, "When did youe back? Why didn''t you tell me?" "We just arrived at noon," Creamy walked in front of him and looked at the dense lines and numbers on the screen. She didn''t want to see these figures. She really didn''t know how her big brother could do this. It was as if he was very keen on numbers, but she didn''t inherit her father''s business mind at all. "What happened? Why did youe back earlier? Did you have a bad time with Tinge?" Stinson probed his sister''s expression and asked with concern. Creamy shook her head, "It''s not because of him, it''s because of Alyssa." Stinson''s eyes shed with surprise, "Alyssa? Isn''t she your bodyguard? What happened to her?" Creamy told him the matter with a sullen expression. Stinson''s handsome face turned ashen as he clenched his hands tightly. "Damn woman, how she dares to threaten you," Hearing this, Stinson gritted his teeth angrily. This made him even angrier than being hurt himself. He could imagine how panicked and helpless his sister was at that time. "Brother, where did you find her?" Creamy asked in a low voice. "Someone introduced her. I heard that she lived there and knew a lot about the ce. That''s why I hired her. But I didn''t expect that she would actually love Tinge. What''s more, coincidentally, you two would be rivals. What is Tinge''s attitude?" Stinson was very regretful. He didn''t investigate Alyssa''s background clearly, which was why he had put his sister in a dangerous situation. "He is also very angry. He has also said that he wants to find Alyssa and vent his anger for me," Creamy''s eyes shed and her cheeks were a little embarrassed. "Are you in love with him?" Stinsonughed as he saw through it. "I felt that he was too cold and difficult to get close to. After spending a few days with him, I discovered that he was a very gentle person and treated me well," Creamy chuckled, admitting it. "Does he know your identity?" Stinson asked curiously. "I don''t know. I haven''t told him yet. He only knows my name is Emma Wayne. I don''t know if he will secretly investigate me. Emma is my nickname, and not many people know about it. If he wants to have investigate, I''m afraid he''ll have to expend some effort," Creamy smiled. "Why didn''t you tell him your true identity?" Stinson was speechless. "Brother, I don''t want to tell him for the time being. I know that he is also very outstanding, but our family background seems to be better than his. I''m afraid what if he refuses me for that?" Creamy''s face shed with worry. "You''re over thinking about it, aren''t you? Why will he refuse you? Because your family background is better than his? Will he feel inferior?" Stinson felt that his sister''s mind was somewhat strange. "I don''t know either. I don''t want him to know so quickly anyway," Creamy''s heart was a little uneasy There was nothing to hide about her identity, but she was afraid that when love was mixed with the consideration of life experience and money, it would not be so pure. "I know you just want to date him. You want him to admire you and your family background, don''t you?" Stinson sighed. The great family background was also a limit to girls? "Yes, that''s what I meant. If he asks one day, I''ll tell him. If he doesn''t ask, I''ll keep it a secret," Creamy whispered. "Alright, you just have to decide it yourself. Just now, you said that he has something to do with going abroad. Do you want to find him?" Stinson wanted his sister to grasp the opportunity and quickly stabilize this rtionship. "Ah? I''m going to find him? Is that good?" Creamy''s pretty face turned hot, and she became nervous. "What''s wrong? Ask him which country he is in. You can sneak over and surprise him. It''s very important to find more opportunities to surprise him," Stinson was afraid that his younger sister was too wooden, so he gave such an advice. "Really? Did sister-inw tell you that?" Creamy was stunned. She felt that her big brother''s suggestion made sense.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Before I dated your sister-inw, I didn''t even know about these interesting things. After I fell in love with her, I have changed. As long as I could let her take a look at me, I would still be pleasant to make surprises," Stinson said shamelessly. "Alright then. With your guidance, my rtionship with Tinge will definitely improve," Creamy decided to take the advice. In any case, big brother would definitely not harm her. "Ask him which country he is in and where he is. Then I will send a private ne to send you there. When you stand in front of him, I believe he will be very excited." "Alright, I can''t stay at home for too long anyway. Mom even asked me to go on a blind date this afternoon. I''m so depressed," Creamy said sullenly. "Our family is concerned about your love life. Don''t bother. Are you idle now? Go find Tinge. It''s the most important thing to test your rtionship in a different ce. You two are just beginning to get emotional. You two shall not be separated." "Mm, then what about Alyssa? If she knew that Tinge and I hadn''t broken off, she would definitely find an opportunity to take revenge on me," Creamy''s beautiful face shed with worry. "I will send someone to secretly protect you. As for Alyssa, I will arrange someone to look for her right now and keep an eye on her every move. I will definitely not let her have a chance to get close to you, Stinson''s handsome face went cofe. If anyone dared to hurt his sister, he would chase her to the ends of the earth and would not let her go. Chapter 1986 Chapter 1986 Big brother''s words gave Creamy a sense of security. Alyssa''s hatred for her was inexplicable. She and Tinge were not boyfriend and girlfriend. They were just secretly in love, but Alyssa treated her like enemies. That night when Alyssa barged in, she must intended to use the knife in her pocket to bleed her. The more Creamy thought about it, the angrier she became. Alyssa was too possessive. But if she provoked her this time, she would definitely not condone her malignancy. "Creamy, ask where Tinge is first. Tomorrow, I will send a ne to get you there," Stinson looked at his sister gently with a smile. "I''m dare not to ask. I''ll ask Lyre to do that," after Creamy finished speaking, she turned around and walked out. Lyre sat in the lounge, and the assistant brought her tea and fruit. Lyre sat there with restraint, with her eyes looking around. "Lyre, I beg you.." As soon as Creamy entered, she hurriedly said. When Lyre saw her, her entire body rxed. She immediately smiled and said, "Do you still need to ask me to do something? Tell me and I will do anything for you." "Can you ask Jensen where Tinge is now?" Creamy sat down beside her and looked at her expectantly. "Ah?" Lyre did not expect this to happen. Her expression froze. "Is it very difficult?" Creamy blinked her eyes. "Not at all, I''ll ask now," Lyre immediately shook her head. Although she had just rejected Jensen''s confession, it shouldn''t be too difficult to ask. Lyre immediately took out her phone and dialed Jensen''s number. Jensen''s side was noisy, but it was obvious that he was very excited when he was called, "Sister, are you home?" Lyre cleared her voice and replied seriously, "Right. Why are you making so much noise over there?" "I''m at the airport. I''m about to board. Boss is waiting for me," Jensen said with a smile. "Oh, really? Where are you going? Can you tell me?" Lyre''s eyes lit up. What a coincidence, she could just pick up this topic. "Are you showing your care about me?" Jensen couldn''t conceal his happiness. "That''s right. I''ve been regretting rejecting you since I came back. You''re the most honest man I''ve ever met. I think we still have a chance to renew our previous rtionship. So, tell me where you are. I mighte to find you one day," Lyre talked a lot. But there was only one central thought that she wanted to know where he was going. Jensen was so excited. His face turned red. He changed the hand holding the phone because his palms were sweating and his voice was trembling, "Are you serious?" "I swear I am not lying," Lyre found that such a big boy was easy to deal with. Jensen immediately told her the destination he wanted to go to and asked expectantly, "When will youe? Why don''t you wait for my call? I heard that the boss''s business is quite troublesome. I have to take care of my business before youe." "Alright, contact me again. Bye." After Lyre received the useful information, she hung up the phone directly. As soon as she turned around, she saw Creamy''s beautiful eyes open wide, staring at her in shock. She shrugged her shoulders and said, "Emma, why are you looking at me like this?" "You won''t cheat on Jensen''s love, will you?" Creamy had listened to her earnestly just now. What Lyre has said was too fake to believe. Did Jensen believe it? Lyre chuckled and sat back on the sofa with a smile on her face, "Emma, what are you talking about? How could I cheat on him? I just want to get some useful information for you." "Lyre, tell me honestly, have you ever had a boyfriend before?" Creamy immediately narrowed her eyes and asked her. "Yes, more than one," Lyre nodded Georgely, "I''m twenty-seven years old. I was chased when I was twenty years old. At that time, I was young and found it fun. But when I yed at will was beaten up by a few young mistresses. At that time, I felt that I lost hope in life. Thus, I learned all kinds of boxing and vowed not to be bullied by others." Content belongs to "Then how many did you seriously deal with?" Creamy felt that Lyre was really an optimistic person. When she was weak, she made herself strong and lived a tough life. Not everyone had this kind of willpower. "One, we almost talked about getting married when we went to military school, but his parents didn''t agree. They looked down upon my family background. I broke up in a fit of rage and cut off my long hair, decided to be a man and live a good life," Lyre''s eyes turned red as she chatted. What seemed to be the vern past could actually be the past. Creamy reached out to hug her and said, "There is no obstacle in life that cannot be ovee. If there is, then go another way. Lyre, you are such a good person. There should be someone who really loves you. Don''t lose hope." "Yes, I believe there will be," Lyreughed and held back her tears. Then, she hurriedly told Emma where Tinge was. "Such a remote ce? Why would he go there?" Creamy took out her phone and checked the ce. Moreover, it was at the border between the two countries, a forgotten ce. The information on the Inte said that it was very dangerous, a ce where terrorists gathered. "Emma, will Mr. Tinge go there to train or implement a special mission?" Lyre was also shocked. Only after checking online did she know that it was a damn ce. There were few people living there, and was also filled with dangers. Creamy was in a dilemma. She looked at Lyre, and Lyre also looked at her. Theylooked at each other, but they couldn''t figure out what was going on. "Just now, Jensen said that the matter of Tinge is very troublesome. Is he going to do something dangerous?" Lyre frowned, feeling that his premonition was quite urate. "I want to call him and ask," as Creamy spoke, she took out her phone. But she suddenly stopped. She stretched out her hand and propped it on her forehead. Her hair loosened, covering her face. Seeing her annoyed expression, Lyre asked softly, "Why aren''t you calling anymore?" "Lyre, Tinge and I have only just begun our rtionship. Do you think it''s appropriate for me to ask him these things? Will he bother me? If he really wants me to know, he will tell me from the beginning," Creamy was a wise woman, and she was most afraid of making things difficult for others. "Emma, let me tell you the truth. Mr. Tinge''s performance in these past few days can only prove that he has a good impression of you. You two have a good start, but you haven''t developed to the stage where you can know everything about each other without holding back. Just like when love was at its most hazy period, you consider him to be the most handsome, and he also saw you as the most beautiful. But this kind of beauty is easily influenced by the outside world and easily shattered," Lyre was an experienced person. She was very clear about the hardships of two strangers walking down the road. At the beginning of love, people would be confused. Thus, one side wanted to control the other side, but the other side was not. The flower of love also gradually withered. Creamy naturally understood this reasoning. She wanted to care about Tinge, but this kind of concern could only end with greetings. "Right now, my mind is full of him. What should I do?" Creamy became depressed.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 1987 Chapter 1987 Seeing Creamy''s distressed expression, Lyre couldn''t hold back andughed. "Mr. Bound is very charming. Alyssa has been longing for three years and still can''t forget him. It''s normal for you to think about him now," Lyre teased. "Then do you think I''m the only one he''s thinking about now?" Creamy was narcissistic once in a blue moon. Lyre nodded and said, "Definitely. I saw the way he looked at you before and it seems that he almost wanted to you up." "Don''t joke around. I''m not confident at all," Creamy shook her head and mocked herself. "You don''t even have confidence? shall I kill myself? To be honest, my horizons have really increased today. Emma, I don''t even dare to be friends with you. Your family is too rich," Lyre sighed in admiration. "Do you have any difficulties in your life? If so, I can help you," Creamy asked seriously. Lyre was touched and hurriedly shook her hand, "No, I''m okay now and I''ml very happy now. To be able to be friends with a wealthy people like you, it''s really a happy thing and a sense of security." "Stopughing. I''ve decided to go find Tinge. Will youe with me?" Creamy suddenly asked with a serious expression. "If you want to go, of course I''ll go with you. You paid me right?" Lyre nodded seriously. "But it might be dangerous there. I don''t know what Tinge is doing there," Creamyughed self-deprecatingly. "Take a look there and you will figure out. Mr. Tinge definitely wants you to go over as well. However, he definitely doesn''t want you to worry. That''s why he''s hiding everything from you," Lyre believed her feelings that Tinge really liked Creamy. "Alright, we''ll leave tomorrow. My brother will send a ne to take us there," Creamy finally made up her mind though she still felt uneasy. There was a voice calling out to her, telling her to hurry up to Tinge. "Private ne?" Lyre''s eyes lit up and she became excited. Creamy pursed her lips and smiled. The next morning, Creamy told a lie. She tricked her family that she was going back abroad and nned to stay for a long time. Although Edwards and Lily didn''t want her to leave, they have to let her go. She loved to be free. All they could give was gentle concern. Creamy''s current state seemed to bepletely different from before. She was no longer willing to paint. All she wanted to do was to see Tinge. She felt that she was sick. She was suffering from love-sickness. She had to find her medicine. The private ne enjoyed the parking rights at airports all over the world. After the ne took off, Creamy''s heart calmed down. She didn''t know if her decision would be too burdensome, but she decided to do so anyway. It was her passion for life. She was willing to use her time to make herself happy. Lyre looked like an excited little girl. After visiting the entire cabin, she obediently fastened her seat belt and apanied Creamy to look at the clouds outside the window. Nearly ten hours of flight consumed all of their energy. In the second half of the flight, they were faint and sleepy. Only when the ne arrived at the airport did the they wake up from their drowsiness. "Are we there?" Creamy nced out. This was a very simple airport with only a few runways. Creamy and Lyre walked down step by step. The scene in front of them dumbfounded them. Lyre quickly flipped through the navigation in her hand and said to Creamy, "It is indeed the nearest airport. Your brother even arranged for us to use a car and found us a local tour guide." "My brother is always considerate. Let''s go," Creamy was determined. No matter where this ce was, as long as Tinge was there, she wanted toText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. come. Seeing Creamy''s determination, Lyre sighed softly in her heart. She hoped that Mr. Tinge would not disappoint her enthusiasm. Lyre and Creamy walked out of the airport. This airport was really simple. The two girls suddenly appeare here. Theirplexions were different and their faces were foreigner-like, which attracted the attention from the locals. Many people stopped to look at them. Creamy was still a little nervous. Lyre looked around vigntly. Seeing a few men whistling at them with malicious expressions, Lyre''s hand subconsciously stretched towards her waist. Just now, on the ne, Creamy gave her a ck box with two small pistols inside. Big brother had specially prepared it for them to defend themselves. Creamy had one in her bag and another was held by Lyre. Outside the door, there was a driver, a local tour guide, and two local bodyguards. They were all specially prepared by Stinson for her sister. Not only that, he also arranged six inclothes bodyguards around her. Creamy was fluent in English, so it wasn''t a problem for her to talk. Lyre''s English was also very good. Sitting in the car, Creamy took out her phone and stared at Tinge''s number in a daze. "Emma, it''s time for you to contact him. We don''t know the ce well. He has toe and pick you up," Lyre felt that the safest way was to get in touch with Tinge. Creamy took a nervous breath. She ran over without through thinking. When she got here, she actually didn''t have the courage to call Tinge. Was this a self-inflicted punishment? "Okay, I''ll send him a text message," Creamy did not dare to listen to the man''s voice. She was afraid that he would me her, so she could only send him a text message first. Unexpectedly, in the next second, her phone rang and it''s from Tinge. Creamy''s breathing stagnated, and her pretty face embarrassed for no reason. This man''s movements were quite fast. "Hey!" She lowered her voice and said softly. "Where are you?" The man asked hurriedly. "I''vee to find you. Tinge, where are you? I''ve just arrived at the airport," Creamy was like a child who had made a mistake, and she spoke with caution. "Who told you toe? Why didn''t you discuss it with me? Stay where you are. I wille for you," The man was still angry. Creamy''s beautiful eyes were instantly stunned. She hurriedly told the driver to stop the car. At this moment, their car had just left the airport. "What''s the matter?" Lyre asked worriedly. A trace of frustration shed across Creamy''s pretty face. She pinched her phone and lightly tapped her head, "He''s angry. I definitely shouldn''t havee. Lyre, why don''t we go back home?" "Ah?" Lyre was shocked. Mr. Tinge dared to scold the Wayne Family''s eldest daughter? "He''sing for me now, but his voice sounded very angry just now. I must havee in the wrong ce. Am I going to make him feel troubled?" Creamy''s smile was even uglier than crying. "He might just be so worried that he gets angry. Why don''t we wait here for him toe over and see how he reacts before we leave?" Lyre looked at her as if she had suffered. She felt an inexplicable heartache and could onlyfort her in a low voice. "Well, we can only wait for him to arrive. If he asks me to leave immediately, I might ... really have to go back, Creamy looked out of the window dejectedly. Ever since she was young, perhaps this is the only matter had been decided too impulsively. Why had she be like this? Chapter 1988 Chapter 1988 Creamy did not like to bring troubles to others. Tinge was angry that she hade uninvited. She also regretted running over. Big brother said that this was a surprise, but it was more like a shock. An hourter, Creamy''s mind was filled with wild thoughts. She imagined how disappointed Tinge would be when he saw her being so ignorant. Should she apologize, or should she say something that cared about him when he was angry? Several ck cars were speeding over from the end of the road. The dust was almost covering the whole car. The road here was very poor. There was no green belt on the side of the road, and the road was uneven and covered with dust. This was like a forgotten corner that Creamy had never seen before in her life. The car stopped beside Creamy''s car. The door was forcefully pushed open by arge hand. Tinge, wearing a ck suit, walked down. His deep eyes swept towards Creamy''s car anxiously. Creamy pushed the door and walked down. Her beautiful eyes shone, but they were dodging the man''s gaze. Tinge scanned her from head to toe. When he was sure that she was safe and sound, the worry in his heart turned into a sigh. He pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly. The man whispered in his ear, "Why can''t you be obedient?" Creamy suddenly crashed into his embrace, her nose and forehead were aching. Hearing his reproach, she cried. But she did not say anything. She only rubbed her cheeks against his embrace a few times. She could not utter a single word of those sensual words, but the feeling of security in his embrace was genuine. After hugging her for a few seconds, Tinge released her. Seeing the tearful eyes of the woman in his arms, he was stunned. Why are you crying? The way she cried was so beautiful that his heart ached. She didn''t say a word. She only shed tears silently and that hit his weak spot. She ran over without saying a word. Was she even feeling wronged? "Sister-inw, what''s wrong?" A man asked with smile. Just as Creamy''s heart was filled withplex emotions without vent, suddenly, in the car that Tinge was riding, a handsome face appeared. The face was simr to Tinge''s, and his temperament was elegant and noble. Creamy''s beautiful eyes went nk. She did not expect that Tinge''s little brother was still sitting on the car. She felt extremely embarrassed. She hurriedly turned around and quickly wiped away her tears with hand. However, just now, she was like a fool who was crazy about love. She was afraid that she would not be able to erase this image anymore. "Get in the car," Tinge whispered softly. "Okay," Creamy could only follow him. Tinge bent down and said to Lyre, "You should get off the car as well. Let these people go back and take our car." Lyre nced at Creamy. Creamy nodded and Lyre dismissed them. Lyre sat in one of the cars and Tinge''s younger brother was also in another car. Keith had a wronged expression on his face. Tinge held Creamy''s hand and sat in the car. He nced at the car and found that there was another car parked behind him. He asked Creamy, "Are you still bringing people?" Creamy nced out of the window and said, "Maybe it was arranged by my brother. Don''t you want them to follow you?" "It''s fine. Let them follow you. Your big brother must be worried about you too." Tinge said indifferently. The atmosphere in the car was somewhat quiet. Creamy was an introverted person. She and her sister, Ji Siyi, had two opposite personalities. She had the tolerance and calmness of her big sister, but this kind of stuffy temperament was still at a disadvantage in love. She didn''t know how to act coquettishly. Tinge looked at her gently. He looked at her but Creamy turned her face away. He finally sighed. He held her hand and patted her gently, "Don''t be angry. I was too worried about you, so I said heavy words." "I''m not angry," Creamy replied forcefully. But in fact, she found that she really had the temper of nobledies. She couldn''t bear any grievances at all. It was over. Th re'' would definitely be the biggest obstacle in the way of love. She had to get rid of this problem, so she shouldn''t have such a strong sense of self-esteem. It would not be an easy task for her. If she wanted to change her stubborn personality, it might take thousand years. "Really? Then why don''t you look at me?" Tinge had already seen through her tiny temper and couldn''t help butugh. Creamy immediately turned her head and stared at the man with her beautiful eyes. "Are you unhappy that I''m here? Did I cause you any trouble?" "Why would I be unhappy? I''m just too happy. I don''t know what to do. I didn''t expect you toe. I always want you toe, but I am also afraid you that I wille. Do you know what I''m doing here?" Tinge said. The woman was angry and had to be coaxed. Otherwise, he would have to bear the consequences. "I don''t believe it," Creamy had just said that she wanted to get rid of her bad habits, but her stubborn mouth was always doing the opposite. "Why don''t you believe me?" Tinge''s handsome face turned miserable. Was it true that women didn''t like to hear the truth? "What are you doing here? Training?" Creamy hurriedly changed the topic and asked. "No, my younger brother and I are here to take revenge. My father''s enemies back then are in this area. We need to find him," Tinge''s eyes suddenly darkened, and he was filled with hostility. "Ah?" Creamy found it hard to believe and was stunned, "You guys are here to take revenge? I have checked online. This belongs to the Abandoned Zone. It''s very dangerous. Why don''t you call the police?" "You know that this is the Abandoned Zone. The border between the two countries is a ce where terrorists roam. No country wants to cause trouble. There are some things that cannot be executed with justice. Fi e violence is the most effective method," Tinge''s eyes were gloomy, and his voice was clearly filled with anger. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "How did something happen to your father?" Creamy looked at his grieving and indignant expression and finally forgot to be angry. She reached out and grabbed his finger and asked in a low voice. "My father came here for business, but was targeted and abducted. The kidnappers demanded a lot of money. Back then, mypany was not well run, cash was stuck in the bank, 200 mittion... those bastards were insane. When our family got the money, my dad chose to jump into the sea. Over the past few years, my brother and I have been searching for information about those bandits. The flow of people here is very fast. It''s very difficult to investigate what happened more than ten years ago. That''s why it took many years to find out that those bastards havemitted many crimes in session. With the kidnapping of businessmen from all over the world as the reason, they have organized themselves and be leaders, leading a tyrannical life." Hearing this, Creamy''s hands were trembling and her heart twisted. It turned out that his father had left like this, which was really heartbreaking. "Are you sure? Won''t it be very dangerous?" Creamy was nervous and scared. "If youe, I will feel very dangerous. If you don''te, I won''t," Tinge gently stared at her, and subconsciously touched her snow-white and beautiful face. Chapter 1989 Chapter 1989 Creamy finally understood why Tinge was angry. He was worried about her. She couldn''t bear it anymore. She took the initiative to snuggle into his arms. The man sighed and hugged her tightly. His chin lightly touched her forehead. He felt both joy and sorrow. After a few days, he would send her back. He missed her so much at night. Creamy felt his arms tighten. The depression in her heart finally dissipated. She subconsciously smiled. This feeling was mixed, but it was happy and at ease. The jeeps drove forward. There was an unknown path ahead. Suddenly, there were towering trees on both sides. Creamy looked at the changing scenery outside the window, and her heart became more and more calm. If she did not know that Tinge came here to do such a dangerous thing, she might still be able to stay at home. Now she knew that and she had to see him every second so that she could feel at ease. After more than an hour, they finally arrived at ake area. There was a row of buildings on both sides of theke. Some of them were old and some were newly built. The only characteristic was that they were sturdy and strong. There were also some tightly-packed windows that made people feel overwhelmed when they looked at them. "These houses were built by my younger brother. This is our current base. In a while, we wille and negotiate as businessmen. We must beat those bastards clean," Tinge didn''t hide anything from her. "Then... Will you be in danger?" Creamy stopped breathing and sat up nervously. "Of course I''m not in danger," Tinge smiled arrogantly, "All these years of training have not been in vain. I''m very confident as my brother personally designed these houses and the defenses are very good. If those bastards dare toe, I will definitely not let them back." "Are you nning to lure them here and catch them all in one go? Will that break thew?" Creamy asked worriedly. "There is now here. No one will take care of them. Both sides are small countries. They have been harassed by terrorists all year round. If we can get rid of them, we can help them," Tinge turned cold. If it weren''t for the revenge, the fate of him and his younger brother would definitely not be like this. After many years of nning, the two brothers worked together. Finally, one day, they would have the ability to avenge for their father. They wouldn''t miss this opportunity. "You''ve done so much with your younger brother just to avenge for your father one day?" Creamy was truly heartbroken. They had endured for so many years to do only one thing. To them, this must be the most meaningful thing in their lives. This was so touching. Tinge stared at her eyes, shing as if he didn''t dare to look into her clear eyes. A tall iron door opened, and the convoy entered. Tinge pushed the door down and turned around. He handed her his hand, "Get off." Creamy put her hand on his palm and lightly jumped out of the vehicle. Lyre also got out of the car and suddenly heard someone calling her, "Sister, are you really here? What a surprise!" Hearing this voice, Lyre was scared. Turning around, she found that is was Jensen. He smiled as he ran over. His face was filled with excitement, as if he was a child who just got a candy. "I... I came here with Emma," Lyre was a little uneasy and did not dare to look into his sincere eyes. "I know. But you''re here anyway. You''re not lying to me," Jensenughed even happier. Lyre really didn''t want to turn him down. In fact, she had lied to him. This foolish kid was following Tinge, and his heart was still so sincere. Tinge should be aplicated fox and Jensen shall learn more from him to avoid being fooled so easily. "Mm, I''m here. Do you still have a present for me?" Lyre smiled. "How do you know I have prepared a gift?" As Jensen spoke, he waved to her, "Come and see what I''ve prepared for you." Lyre smiled in embarrassment and looked at Creamy. Her smile was unclear. Lyre didn''t know whether should sheugh or cry, so she could only follow Jensen. Seeing that Creamy was quite concerned about Lyre and Jensen, Tinge said somewhat jealously, "When did you get them together? You are so active in other people''s affairs, but I have never seen you so intentional in our affairs." Creamy was stunned. She turned around and looked at him. She pursed her lips and smiled, "How would Ie all the way here to see you if I didn''t care?" "Keith,e here and introduce yourself," Tinge called out to his younger brother who had just gotten off the car. Keith walked over and smiled as he extended his hand towards Creamy, "My big brother said that you two have only known each other for a few days, but you''ve already grown deeply rooted in love. He is discerning.. My name is Buxun, and I''m his twin brother." Content novel met belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Nice to meet you. My name is Emma Wayne," Creamy replied with a smile. "Your surname is Wayne? I wonder what is your rtionship with Stinson?" Keith suddenlyughed even happier. "Ah?" Creamy was frightened. Did this uncle have a pair of fiery eyes? How could he have guessed her rtionship with her big brother? "Why do you ask?" Creamy became nervous. She still wanted to hide her identity and simply wanted to have a normal rtionship with Tinge. "I think you are a bit like him. I remember that he seems to have a twin sister," Keith raised his eyebrows and said proudly. Creamy was about to faint, so embarrassed that she didn''t know what to say. "Keith, stop asking nonsense. Mind your own business," Tinge frowned and pushed his younger brother away. Creamy''s beautiful eyes were stunned for a moment. She looked at Tinge and was at a loss for what to do. "Tinge, why don''t you ask me who I am?" She followed behind the man and walked towards a house. Her voice sounded softly. "If you don''t want to say it, I won''t ask," Tinge suddenly stopped and Creamy crashed into his back. She walked back, staring nkly at the man''s solid back. "Aren''t you curious if I don''t tell you?" Creamy did not give up and wanted to figure it out. "Even if I''m curious, I can''t change your identity as the eldest daughter of the Wayne Family, can I? when we were at abroad, I went to find you that night, and your eldest brother was standing beside you. It''s. ve him," Tinge turned around and focused his sight on her. Finally, he impossible for me nowele told her what was on his mind. "Ah? You have already known?" Creamy''s chest tightened. She suddenly felt that her thoughts were ridiculous. She thought that she could hide from him. It turned out that he knew everything from the beginning. "Even though you don''t tell me your real name, I will know it. My little Fool," Tinge reached out and gently scratched the tip of her pretty nose, "I want to see how long you can hide it from me."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Creamy suddenly wanted to get angry and yell at him, was this man ying with her? He already knew who she was, but he insisted on acting with her and wanted to see how Would continue acting. Wasn''t it bad? Just so bad Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I don''t want to talk to you anymore. I want to go home," Creamy stamped her feet in anger and turned around to leave. The man grabbed her and forcefully pulled her into his arms to trap her, "I won''s let you leave. Who do you think I am?" "I don''t know who you are, but you''re a hateful person. You''re still waiting to embarrass me. Tinge, I will take my revenge for that," Creamy struggled gently in his arms and said angrily. "Hey, you two, can you stop showing your love? Consider it for us bachelors," Keith''s voice came from a window on the second floor. Tinge quickly let Emma go and Emma pushed him hard and the man finally gave in, "Are you tired? Come to my room and have a rest." Chapter 1990 Chapter 1990 Creamy stared angrily at Tinge. The man directly reached out to hug her waist and forcefully brought her into his room. The interior was decorated poorly, with rattan-woven tables, chairs, and sofas, and a simple queen-sized bed. As soon as she entered, Creamy noticed that the man''s arms around her waist suddenly tightened. Immediately after, his tall body sat down on a chair and brought her into his embrace. At this moment, Creamy was sitting directly on hisp, and the posture was sensual. Creamy struggled for a moment before she heard the man''s deep voice, "Don''t move." Creamy looked at him with her beautiful eyes. Seeing that his passionate gaze, she could only remain motionless. Tinge looked at her carefully. Her temperament was very special. She did not like to pout and frown like most girls. She was gentle like water that could contain everything. When she was calm, she was ice-cold and independent. Tinge liked the self-confident and independent temperament in her genes. Creamy was a little embarrassed by his gaze, so she buried her head on his shoulder. "Why are you looking for me?" The woman''s fragrant aura made Tinge''s body tense. When her tender skin touched her neck, Tinge felt as if he was being roasted by fire. The blood in his body began to elerate and converge at a certain point. He couldn''t stand it any longer and his voice became hoarse. "I juste. There''s no reason." Creamy''s reponse carried a trace of anger. "Why did your bigger brother let youe here? Doesn''t he know it''s dangerous here?" Tinge med. "My bigger brother might want to get me maried as soon as possible. My mother arranged for me to go on a blind date when I returned home," Creamy said dully. Since Tinge knew her identity, she didn''t hide it from him anymore. She should just say it and see how he reacted. The man''s entire body trembled and he immediately pushed her away from his embrace. He stared at her nervously, "Then, have you seen them?" "I''m here to see you. I haven''t seen anyone. You''re also my blind date. My bigger brother wants me to look for you, and your grandmother also wants me to look for you," Creamy smiled. The man''s heart was shaken. "Am I your blind date?" This identity made the man unhappy. He gently pinched her waist with his big palm and said, "Why didn''t you tell your mother that you have a boyfriend?" "Where''s my boyfriend? I''m not such a casual person. We''ve only known each other for a few days. We haven''t reached the level of a couple yet," Creamy deliberately angered him. The man stared at the little mouth of the woman. The next second, he suddenly hugged her horizontally and gently tossed her onto the bed. The next second, his strong body pressed down on her, dering his sovereignty. Creamy did not expect Tinge to be even worse. He not only pinched her, but also wanted to be macho!This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She wasn''t afraid. Lyre already had a few boyfriends. Creamy felt that her 28 years of life had been wasted. Why not have a taste of man? Moreover, this man in front of her was extremely handsome. If she missed him, she would be sorry for herself. Tinge wanted to see her resistance, being afraid, and struggling. But in reality, her soft waist was motionlessly pressed down by him. She did not cry, nor did she curse angrily. Instead, shey quietly and her beauty blurred, as if she had long waited for him to repay her kindness. Tinge was wrong. He couldn''t scare her, but instead scared himself. "Emma!" His voice was low and hurried again. "Emm? Is there no next step?" Creamy narrowed her eyes. Her queen-like temperament was very clear. Tinge''s breathing stagnated, his eyes widened, and heughed angrily, "Are you still thinking about the next step? Aren''t you afraid of me?" "If I''m afraid of you, I won''te. I''m here because I''m not afraid of you," Creamy replied heroically. Tinge felt a little frustrated. He had obviously suppressed her, but she had suppressed his momentum. No, he was a man. Admitting defeat was not his personality, and admitting defeat should not belong to him. He had been domineering for 30 years, sono one could try to suppress him. The man immediately reached out and unbuttoned her. Creamy dressed like a noble girl today. She wore a tight dress reward. The buttons were directly buttoned to her neck. There was no need to reveal any skin as she was already full of femininity. Creamy''s smiled and remained motionless. Tinge secretly gritted his teeth and elerated his movements. Very quickly, her ??? snow-white jade skin was exposed. In this rough environment, her wless white skin was like a piece of beautiful jade, so scarce that no one could move their eyes away. Tinge''s breathing gradually sank. He suddenly felt that he was a bit of a bastard. He wanted to eat her the moment she arrived. Creamy only felt a little cold. She subconsciously moved into his arms. The man''s thin lips kissed her fair skin and she couldn''t help but tremble. The information given by Creamy''s brain was not afraid of Tinge, but her body was honest. She was afraid. Feeling her trembles, the manughed smugly, "If you''re scared, you can stop." Creamy was extremely embarrassed. Tinge was actually teasing her again. She would not say stop. If he had the guts, just do it here. Anyway, she also wanted to be married. Tinge was really afraid of losing control of himself. This woman was clearly afraid, but she refuse topromise. She was tough, so he could only admit defeat. He buttoned her shirt and patted her cheek gently, "Emma, are you going to control me if we get married in the future?" Creamy was stunned. Why did a man say that? "I will not control you, neither will you control me," Creamy wa an independent woman in the new era. She felt that love and marriage should be left to nature instead of all kinds of restrictions. She treasures freedom. The man only smiled and didn''t say anything. Was this woman ready to get married? Within a marriage, there was always a need for one et side topromise with the other. Otherwise, the two powerful people would copse until they didn''t have the strength to do anything. When Creamy saw him sit up, she sighed and asked doubtfully, "Are you not interested in me?" Just as Tinge suppressed his desire, he heard herint of grievance. His gaze was fixed on her with a smile, "If so, would you be angry?" Creamy''s brain stopped and she immediately stood up, "Goodbye." Tinge was so scared that he pulled her back into his arms and tightly pressed her down, "Where do you want to go? Don''t leave. In two days, I''ll send you back home." "Send me back? Why? I don''t want to go back. I want to stay here forever," Creamy was not afraid. What she was even more afraid of now was leaving him. "You can''t be here. It''s dangerous here," Tinge was not discussing with her, he said seriously. "If you''re in danger, I''ll be worried," Creamy hugged him tightly. Feeling that the woman was hugging him tightly, the man''s heart was filled with satisfaction. Was she unable to leave him so quickly? Chapter 1991 Chapter 1991 Creamy''s appearance was like a breeze that came into his monotonous life and warmed his heart. Under the current situation, he was unable to keep her by his side, and he would definitely not put her in danger. He would send her away no matter what.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Creamy hugged the man tightly and refused to let go. This was the first time she had truly felt a reluctance to leave or even let go. In another room, Jensen opened a bag for Lyre with a big smile on his face. Inside was an exquisite backpack, "I bought it at the airport." Lyre picked it up and realizedthat it was a very luxurious backpack. It was definitely worth several thousand dors. "Why did you buy me such an expensive one?" Lyrestared at him, eyes wideopen. "Because girls all love it, right? There are handbags too, but I think maybe you''re not used to holding a handbag. So, I bought you a backpack instead. It''s a little expensive, but to me it''s really not much." Jensen''s face turned red as a result ofLyre''s gaze, and he scratched his head out of habit as he nervously exined. "We''ve only met a few times, and yet you gave me such an expensive gift. You really are a womanizer." Lyresaid, her voice low. "I... I''m not a womanizer. Sister, why didyou say that?" Jensen was so upset that his eyes turned incredibly red, and he really wanted to cry out loud. Seeing that he was so disappointed and sad, Lyre sighed. "You know what? The truth is that this is the most expensive gift I''ve ever received in my entire life. I dare not take it. Why don''t you return itter?" "But why? Why do you refuse to use it?" Jensen had a stunned expression on his face. "I''m not used to something so expensive. I still like to use cheaper things." To be honest, Lyrefelt quite touched by his gesture. She had a few boyfriends before, and the most expensive thing one of themhad ever given her was a lipstick that cost him500 dors. At that time, she felt happy. It was only when her ex-boyfriend told herthat the lipstick was a waste of money that she finally understood how worthless she truly was. Jensenwas even more agitated. "Sis, I bought it just for you. Please take it. Anyway, it is impossible toget a refund now, and I can''t use it myself. As a grown man, I can''t carry such a cute bag, can I?" Lyre really didn''t dare to ept it, because she wasn''t sure whethershe shoulddate such a young boy. She didn''t want to lie to him about her feelings and even hurt him. Jensen was different from other men; he had such a sincere heart, and his girlfriendshould be an innocent girl. It shouldn''t be her. "You should keepit yourself then. Someday in the future, you will find someone, and you can give it to her." Lyre turned around and walked out of the room, her eyes brimming with tears. Jensen just stood there, unable to move. Once outside, Lyre took a deep breath. The fresh air made her felt that her heart wasn''t so heavyanymore. Creamy hugged Tinge so hard that hecouldn''t breathe properly, so he pushed her away. "Emma, I didn''t expect you to bethe clingy type." Creamy did not feel like joking at the moment. Her beautiful eyes were filled with tears and sparkling with emotions. The way she looked at Tinge bothintently and sadly made him feel as if he was a heartless man who had cruelly betrayed her. "Why are you crying?" Tinge didn''t understand how Creamy felt at all. It wasn''t easy at all for her toe here, but he wanted to send her away even after she went through all that trouble. Of course she wanted to cry. Tinge wiped hertearsaway and sighed, "Give me your brother''s phone number. I''ll talk to him." "About what?" Creamy asked, sobbing. "About why he sent you here, and how to protect you." Tingesaid, gently smiling. "No!" It was impossible to reason with her when she was acting like a child. This could be the stubbornness that run inthe Wayne Family. Tingewas at a loss about what to do. The only thing he could do now was give in to her. "Alright, alright. If you don''t want to give it to me, I''ll asksomeoneelse for it." Creamy took out her phone unhappily and dialed her big brother''s number. It was in the middle and Creamy really didn''t want to disturb his sleep. But if Tinge of the night back at home et wanted to talk to him, she would let them talk. "Here you go!" Creamy handed the phone to Tinge and left the room. Once she was outside, she sawLyre leaning against the wall, deep in thought.Creamy suddenly felt that she was not much better than Lyrewhen she saw thesullen expression on the other woman''s face. Tingestared downat the rose-red cell phone in his hand. Immediately after, he heard a clear male voice from the phone, "Have you seen Tinge? Washe happy to see you?" Tingefelt extremely embarrassed. "Mr. Wayne, this is Tinge here." "..." The person on the other end of the phone was even more embarrassed. Stinsonfaked a slight cough, and his voice became seriousimmediately. "Oh, it''s you. Where''s my sister?" "She''s here too. Sorry, I didn''t wakeyou up, did I?" Tinge''s voice was a bit stiff. He and Stinson had never met before, and yet they were having a chat over the phone now. He really didn''t know where to start. "No, I always go to bedte. Did my sister causeyou any trouble?" Stinson had always thought that Tingewent abroad for work, and that was whyhe allowedhis sister toe see him. "I was just about totalk toyou about it. I want to send Emma back in a few days. It is very dangerous here, and she should not stay long." Tinge said quietly. "I know that, so I''ve also sent a lot of people to protect her. Aren''t you there too? Take care of her. She likes you very much." Stinsondidn''t so much as hesitate when he told Tinge about her feelings for him. Tinge was happy to hear that, of course, "I like her too, but now is not the time for love. I have business to attend to here." "Is there anything I can do for you? Please, let me help you out. As long as you make my sister happy, there''s nothing I can''t do." Stinson was polite when he said it, but he made it quite clear that he would help Tingeonly if Tinge could make his sister happy. Tinge didn''t know how to react to that. The two siblings did care about each other. With abrother like this, it was obvious that Emma had been living a wonderful life. "I don''t need any help here; I onlyhope that you can persuade Emma to leave. She wouldn''t listen to me." Stinson was the only one that Tinge could turn to. "I can''t change her stubbornness, but I''ll talk toher." Realizingthat Tingewas serious, Stinson took it seriously as well. "Thank you. Let''s meet up and talk when we have the chance. Gotta gonow." "Alright, goodbye." Stinson also hung up. Tinge took a deep breath. Why did he want to please Stinson already, even though he hadn''t married Creamy yet? This was weird. Tinge walked out of the room too, phone in his hand. Seeing Creamy and Lyre leaning against the wand chatting, he walked over and returned the phone to her. "What did my big brother say?" Creamy asked curiously. "He agrees with me. Stay for two more days, and then you should leave." Tinge said with a serious expression. The light in Creamy''s eyes dimmed. She whispered, "Do you think that I''mnot able to weather the storm together with you?" "That''s not the case at all. I just want you to besafe." Tinge''s tender gaze focused on her. Creamy looked into his eyes, her heart beating faster. In the end, she pursed her lips and nodded, "Alright, I''ll listen to you this time." Chapter 1992 Chapter 1992 Creamy was finally persuaded. As for why she decided to listen to Tinge, it was probably because he looked at her with such deep affection. He wanted her to leave, not because he didn''t love her, but because he loved her dearly. After dinner, they all went their separate ways.Creamy noticed that Tinge had brought quite a few people over, which made her feel slightly uneasy. Keith was very talkative, forming a stark contrast with Tinge''s maturity. With that said, Keith also had his own charm. He was handsome and talented, which surely made him popr among girls. However, ording to Tinge, Keith was so devoted to his work that he did not have a girlfriend yet. When it grewdark, Creamy and Lyre, who came as two unexpected guests, were faced with the question of whose room they would spend the night in. Lucky for Creamy, shecould share Ting''s bed; Lyre didn''t have such an option andfelt a bit frustrated. She was determined to sleep on the floor, butJensenwas faster. "There are mosquitoes here at night, and the floor is very cold. Girls should sleep in the bed." Jensen looked at Lyre with a caringexpression. Lyre gloomily stared back. There was abe that could reduce the risk of being bitten by a mosquito. Since this remote ce was surrounded by mountains and forests, it was only natural to have somany poisonous mosquitoes here, whose single bite could make one''s skin swollen and itchy for several days. More importantly, such mosquitoesmightbecarrying viruses. If a mosquito bite caused any of them to have a fever, imagine how bad that would be! Lyre was more or less a survivalist expert, so she knew the risk. She wouldnot putJensenat risk just because she came uninvited. "Forget about the floor. We can share the bed." Lyresaid. "Really? Sis, please don''t hit me. I don''t like pain." Jensen''s eyes lit up and hestood up. However, hewas still a little nervous, afraid that Lyrewas just kidding. "Why would I hit you out of nowhere? I can knock you to the ground easily, yes, but I don''t have violent tendencies." Lyre couldn''t help butugh when she saw him carefully walking towards the bed. However, Jensen chuckled, "I''m afraid that I''ll identally offend you at night, and thenyou may want to beat me up." "You? Offend me? Try it." Lyre raised her eyebrows. She did not believe that this boy dared to do anything to her. He chased after her every day and called her sis. She liked it when he called her that. "I don''t dare, but if I fall asleep and identally touch you, please don''t be angry." After Jensen finished speaking, hy down on the bed. She was lying in the inner side of the bed. Although Jensen was younger, he was still a bit taller than Lyre. Also, he had a broader chest too as was expected of a man. He might have a tender temperament, but he was not weak at all. Lyre took out a sweatsuit from her bag and said, "I''m going to take a shower." "Alright." Jensen nodded. Although the rooms here were small, each room had its own small bathroom. After Lyre quickly took a hot bath, she was feeling much more rxed. She shookthe water droplets off her short hair and wiped it with a towel. Suddenly, she saw Jensen propping hischin on the bed, staring at her. Lyre suddenly felt shy. She pretended to be angry by snapping, "What are you looking at?" Terrified, Jensen hurriedly turned hishead away and stammered, "Sis, you look just like a filmstar. You look even prettier than her." "Really? That''s quite sweet of you, but I won''t believe it." Lyrefinished wiping her hair and began to usethehairdryer. Jensen was a little unhappy, buthe didn''t dare to talknonsense anymore. A little whileter, Lyre put down the hairdryer and walked towards the bed. Jensen was so frightened that he clenched his legs, as if he was a young wife waiting for her husband on a wedding night. When Lyre saw that his back was facing her and his muscles were tense, she chuckled, "Rx. It''s just bedsharing for one night." Jensen let out a dryugh, "I''m not nervous. At all." Lyreflipped open the quilt andy down with her clothes on. Jensen did not dare to turn around. The two of themy there, back turned to back, and were both silentfor a moment. In the other room, Creamy had juste out of the bath. She hade here in a hurry and did not bring many clothes, and she had even forgotten her pajamas. Fortunately, the man had a bathrobe here, so she could borrow it. However, when she wore the bathrobe, it was just like a child wearing an adult''s clothes. It was loose, perfectly showing her slender figure. She rolled up her sleeves, revealing her slender, snow-white wrists, which made Tinge''sheart palpitate. Tinge sat on the chair and saw her walk out, like a beautiful lotus fresh out of water. The mist blurred her face, but it was another kind of beauty to behold. Tinge stood up and walked towards her. Creamyundid her hair, letting it tumble in a cascade down her back, and her delicate face was so smooth, so fresh, and so lovely. Creamy watched as the man walked over. Her heartbeat elerated and she lowered her eyes. When she was bathing inside, her mind was filled with wild thoughts. She even thought that she would seize the opportunity to sleep with Tinge tonight. When she saw the man''s strongbody, though, she felt that her wildthoughts waspletelygone. Alright, she had to admit that she was still a little scared. Tinge looked at her as if he were looking at a precious treasure. She was iparably beautiful, but he did not want to do ''evil'' things to her, not even a little. He only gently stroked her long hair and softly said, "Go to sleep." "What about you? Where are you going to sleep tonight?" Creamyimmediately reached out and grabbed his arm, afraid that he would leave. "I want to discuss something with my younger brother. I''ll be right back." Tinge replied with a chuckle. "Alright!" Creamy blushed and let go of him. After Tinge left the room, he closed the door and went to the second floor. Keith was not in hisbedroom, but in the equipment room. Itwas arge room with 20 to 30 inside There were Sun Computers §Ö cameras on theputer screens, monitoring ces far away and nearby. They could monitor all kinds of movements at any time. Keith sat on a chair, staring at one of the screens with a stern expression.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "What are you looking at?" Tinge asked. "I can''t sleep, so I figure I might as well make use of the time to do something. Scottson has been quite activetely. He seems to be in the smuggling business again." Keith frowned. Scottson was one of the two people who kidnappedhisfather, so he was the target of the two brothers'' attack. Tinge crossed his armsand stood in front of the screen, staring at the middle-aged foreign man on the screen. He was happily chatting with others and smoking, as if he was reaping a lot of benefits. Recently, hehad shown interest insome of the more legalbusinesses, and was nning to start with a clean te. "Let the others keep an eye on him. You should go to bedearly. Our n is still in the first stage, and if we want to capture him in one go, we have to follow the n." Tinge patted his younger brother on the shoulder and advised him. "I know. Just let this bastard live a few more days." Keith gritted his teeth and said gloomily. "I have to send Emma and Lyre back the day after tomorrow. You might need to keep an eye on this matter." Tinge said in a low voice. "Go see her off. I''m fine." Keith smiled confidently. "Yes, go to bed early." Tinge naturally trusted his younger brother. Chapter 1993 Chapter 1993 Creamy was lying on the bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep. She was so bored that she even started tocount the holes in the mosquito beside her. Counting made her dizzy, andshe had to give up. She reached out for her phone and looked at the time. It was almost ten o''clock. There was a text message from her big brother, telling her to listen to Tinge''s arrangements and behave. Her big Brother believe Tinge so quickly? Creamy was angry for a while, but when she heard the sound of the door being pushed open, she quickly retreated into the nket and pretended to be asleep. When Tinge came in, he looked at the woman on the bed. She was hidingunder the quilt. Hedidn''t know if she fell asleep so quickly, or if she was ying hide-and-seek with him. No matter what, Tinge was in a good mood. He even felt that he would be in a good mood all night long. Tinge directly went into the bathroom to take a bath. The sound of water madeCreamy rx. She sat up and looked at the bathroom. Only then did she realize that the ss door was basically no use. She could see a blurry figure bathing inside. At this moment, even Tinge''s body parts were clearly outlined. "Holy shit." Creamy took a deep breath and quickly covered her eyes. But the next second, she put her hand down again. When she was bathing inside just now, Tinge was sitting on a chair and tantly looking at her through the ss door, so why should she look away now? Thinking of this, Creamyfeltan impulse to beat himup. Just who designed this door? It was simply too embarrassing. Therefore Creamy enjoyed a good view of Tinge bathing inside. He wiped himself clean and put on a thin pajamas. Seeing that the woman was sitting on the bed wide awake, he couldn''t hold back his smile, "I thought you were asleep. What areyou thinking now?" Creamy pointed at the bathroom door. "Who designed this door? Why can you see through it from outside?" Tinge''s handsome face turned red. Oh. Soshe found out aboutthis? "My brother designed it. He was the one to me." Tingewas ashamed, but itwas the truth that just now, he basically watched her bathing from beginning to end. Creamy was soembarrassed now. If Tinge was watching her the same way she''d been watching him, he must have seen every part of her. She no longer had any sort of privacy in front of him. "Don''t be shy, dear. I didn''t look." The man knew what she was thinking, so he smiled andforted her. "I don''t believe it. Why doesyour brother have such a weirdhobby? Why designthis ss door?" Creamy was still extremely embarrassed. She and Tingehadn''t gottenmarried yet. They had just be boyfriend and girlfriend. "He probably thought thatthese rooms were for one person only, so there was no risk of being watched. We didn''t expect that you woulde." Noticing that she was angry and embarrassed, Tinge felt that she was unbelievablyadorable. Thus, he opened the mosquito andid down on the other side, defendinghis younger brother along the way. Creamy didn''t know what to say. She stared at the man with her beautiful eyes, "What did you see?" "I didn''t see anything." Tinge was trying to save himself here. "Really? I saw a ''cucumber." Creamy gritted her teeth angrily. Tinge... Well, now it was Tinge who didn''t know what to say. This time, he blushed, and scolded his younger brother in his heart. Creamyy down and felt that she had won, so she smiled secretly. "Sleep, stop thinking and clear your mind." Tinge reached out and patted her shoulder,fortingher like she was a child. "I''m not thinking anything." Creamy refused to admit it. Tinge sighed with affection, and he leaned over gently, pulling her into his arms and hugging her. "I wish we had metter. That way, we don''t need to leave each otheranymore." Tinge whispered in her ear. The fragrance in her hair made its wayinto his heart. He half-closedhis eyes and greedily enjoyed it. "If we meetter, I might already be someone else''s wife. You don''t even know, but my parents are in quite a hurry to marry me off." Creamy teased. Tinge trembled and hugged her even tighter, "Are your parents opposed to you dating me?" "I haven''t told them yet. Theywouldn''t object, though. Last time, my father said that I could date anyone as long as I like that guy." Creamy chuckled. "But if thatguydoesn''t like you, will your father force him to marryyou?" The man reached out to pinch her waist as punishment. Creamy exined softly, "The prerequisite is that both of uslike each other. This is the 21st century now, of course everything should be consensual. "Not really. There are a lot of people who are not as lucky as you are. Some women have a very miserable fate. Arranged marriages arenot umon." Tinge sighed. Creamy immediately turned around and looked at him. "Don''t tell me that you almost got into an arranged marriage too." Tinge shook his head, "Not me. It was my brother who almost did it." "Oh right, you haven''t told me about your mother yet. What kind of person is she?" Creamyin his arms and listened tenderly. Tinge stared nkly at the wall and thought for a moment before 1 answering, "My mother is a very strong person. After my father''s ident, she suffered a strong. mentat blow. She needed to revive thepany andraise two boys, which could not have been easy. My brother and I did not tell her that we went here tohunt down ourenemies. If she knows, she will be very angry." "You came here without telling her? Why didn''t you?" Creamy''s beautiful eyes widened in disbelief. "I''m afraid she won''t be able to takeit, and I don''t want her to be scared anymore." Tinge said in a low voice. "But if anything happens to you, she will definitely know." Creamy''s heart also became heavy. "We have a detailedn this time. Nothing will happen to us. Trust me, my brother and I have been nning for many years. We have a lot of evidence in our hands. We are going to destroy him and his gang this time." Tingeforted her softly. "Yes." Creamy believed him. It was quiet for a while, but the temperature between them rose. Maybe they were leaning too close to each other. The hormone of Tinge made Creamy want to explore his body. When Tinge noticed, he immediatelygrabbed her wrist. "Don''t move. Sleep now. I''ll send you awaytomorrow afternoon." "Ah, isn''t it the day after tomorrow?" Creamyasked. "I don''t want anything else to happen. I''ll send you guys away tomorrow. So that we can meet earlier in the future. Don''t be angry, okay?" He lightly kissed her on the forehead. "Alright, I agreeto leave tomorrow, but you have to let go of your hand now." Creamy demanded. After Tinge loosened his grip as was told, her hand went inside his pants like a snake. Tinge started. What was she doing... Creamy''s beautiful eyes also showed her amazement. How could that thingbe so big, even thickerthan her wrist? She was so surprisedthat she let go immediately, feeling extremely shy. "What''s wrong? Are you scared?" Tinge''sugh sounded a bit annoyed. "I''ll go to sleep now. Good night." Creamy did not dare to act recklessly again. She turned around and closed her eyes, but her mind was still focused on what happened just now. She was definitely going to lose sleep tonight. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Tinge thought that she was really asleep, so hey down and pulled upthe quilt for her. There wasa hugetemperature difference here, and it would be very cold at night. Creamy was dizzy as she thought about trivialthings. She drifted off to sleep. At midnight shefelt a little cold, so she shifted closer to Tinge. He was as warm as a stove.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 1994 Chapter 1994 Tinge finally fell asleep, long after he had gotten into bed. When he finally drifted into sleep,hefelt a soft body right next to him and woke up at once. In order not to lose control, Tinge did not hold Creamy in his arms when they slept. Instead, he maintained a gentleman''s distance. But could he still be a gentleman now that the distance was drawn closer by Creamy herself? Herskinfelt soft and smooth against his. It was simply too good to be true. Tinge didn''t expect Creamy to be so different from the female students he had trained in the past. He had also touched their arms during training. Although theirskin feltfine, Creamy''s was simply way better. He held her closerand didn''t want to let go. Creamy was really tired. She was sleeping peacefully at the moment. When the man''s warm palm touched her waist, she didn''t seem to notice at all. She continued to leanagainst him. Tinge sighed. Was shepletely off guard by his side? He was already lying on the same bed with her, so he would have to marry this girl. The Wayne family would definitely make sure of that. Even whenhe thought aboutthis, Tinge wasn''t angry. Instead, he was quite pleased by the idea of a future marriage. In the other room, Jensen''s bed was not as big as Tinge''s, since it was designed for the use of one person only. But now, two people had to squeeze in together. The space indeed felt much smaller. Jensen was 1.8 meters tall, and Lyre was 10 centimeters shorter than him. Both of them had long armsand legs, so whenthey were tucked under the same quilt, they would wake each other up with the slightest movement. "Sis, are you asleep?" Jensen did not feel any urge to sleep. "I''m asleep." Lyre did not want to chat with him, so she deliberately lied. "How can you beasleep? Your voice still sound so clear. Do you really think that I''m a three-year-old child? Do you thinkit is easy to lie to me?" Jensen was a bit upset. Lyre treated him like a child, and he was not happy about that. "If I wanted to lie to you, you wouldn''t be able to tell. Do you believe me?" Of course, Lyre did not fall asleep yet. She was not ustomed to lying in bed with a man. She had a boyfriend before, and she knew what could happen when a man and a woman sleep on the same bed. Therefore, Jensen, this nerd boy, did not know why she could not fall asleep. "Have you ever had a boyfriend before, sis?" Jensen finally mustered up the courage to dig into her past. Of course, he was prepared to be kicked. "Why do you ask?" Lyre didn''t really want to answer that question. "I''m just curious. I want to know more about you." Jensen said honestly. "If you know, won''t you feel disappointed?" Lyre raised her eyebrows at him.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "I''d be more disappointed if I know not. Knowing would make me feel better." Jensen exined softly. Lyre finally understood; Jensen''slove life was still a total nk. What should she do? Should she ept his love? Emma''s words suddenly popped into her mind. No; she couldn''t just trifle with Jensen. She immediately shook her head and became sober. It was true that if Jensen was not Tinge''s assistant, but just a boy she met by chance, she might fool around with him for a while. She might not be an innocent girl, butstill she couldn''t harm the people around her. "I have two ex-boyfriends; and a ex-fianc¨¦, whom I almost married. What else do you want to know about?" Lyre didn''t want to hide anything from him anymore. She said it in astraightforward way, hoping that he would no longer waste his hearton her. Hearing this, Jensen had a shocked look in his eyes. He thought that shehad one ex-boyfriend at most. He didn''t expect that there had been not one, but three love interests. How much time would it take for him to ''feel better'' and get over it? "Why are you so silent? You are very frustrated to hear about my past, right?" Lyre waited for a while and found that his breathing was tense, but he didn''t say anything. Lyre immediately turned to look at him. The lights outside the window shone inShe foundJensengazingat her, as if enduring something. Content belongs to Lyrelet out a sarcasticugh, then pinched his face. However, her fingers were slick with something wet and cool after she touched his face. She was shocked and sat up at once. "Jensen, are you still a child or something? Why are you crying now?" Jensen felt very sad but didn''t know why he cried. He quickly turned away, embarrassed, and refused to talk to her or give any sort of reaction. "Stop crying. What''s there to cry about? I don''t want you to marry me. No matter how many boyfriends I used to have, it won''t do you any harm." Lyre quickly patted his shoulder and quietlyforted him. "Why don''t you like me the way you liked your ex boyfriends? What makes them better and me not as good? Why do you never take me seriously? Boss said that I was born a shy personand that I needed more training. I''m already much better, but I still can''t get your love. I..."Jensensobbed. "What do you mean, you wereborn a shy boy? What kind of family did you grow up in?" Lyre was shocked. "I''m an orphan and I grew up in an orphanage. I''m sorry I didn''t tell you this. I didn''t have parents. The dean brought me up and sent me to school. Myputer skills are exceptional, and I often hacked ne-up some websites. One time I go arrested for hacking, but a few dayster the boss found me and asked me to be his assistant. I was scared of the boss at that time, but he taught me a lot of things. I admired him and swore to follow him forever." Jensentold her about his life story, sobbing all the while. Lyre''s eyes widened in disbelief. So Jensen was actually an orphan? "Are you a hacker? The really professional kind of hacker?" Lyre had always thought that Jensenwas just an assistant, so this hacker thing was totally unexpected. "Yes." Jensen was proud of himself. He was a specialist in this field, and it was the only thing he was confident about. "No wonder Tinge took you wherever he went. He treats you well." Lyre finally understood why aboss like Tinge would makeJensen his assistant; there wasindeed somethingspecial about Jensen. "Boss means a lot to me; he''s like, my savior. If he hadn''t gotten me out of jail, I would not know what I could do, or where I could go. I didn''t dare to tell the dean about it; he had- taken care ofme for many yerel mo I but I ended up in trouble and in prison." Jensen''s voice was overwhelmedwith self-me and disappointment. "So you are a tech guy, huh. No wonder you''re so single-minded." Lyrey down again, smiling teasingly. Jensen finally turned around. Hiswatery eyes were exceptionally bright in the night. He gazed at Lyre, "Some girls told me that they loved me, but I just didn''t feel that way aboutthem. When I saw you, though, I fell for you right away." "Because I''m like a man, and I made you feel safe?" Lyre red at him angrily. "No, it is because you are incredibly cool, and you are so different from the others," Jensen exined anxiously. "Okay, it is sweet of you to say so. It''ste now, so hurry up and go to bed. You''re not allowed to talk anymore." Lyredemanded. "Alright!" Jensen nodded obediently. The long night passed. Early in the morning, the birds were chirpingon the branches. A new day had begun. Creamy opened her eyes and found that there was no one beside her. She was disappointed and sat there for a while. She had just arrived yesterday and was leaving today. She was really reluctant to part with him. She got up, put on her clothes, and just as she was washing and dressing herself, Tinge came in. Her long hair and herbeautiful face made his heart skip a beat. It reminded him of the scene in the showerst night. Chapter 1995 Chapter 1995 Creamy blushed when she saw Tinge enterthe room. She thoughtabout him holding herst night, and the memory made her look away shyly. "Time for breakfast." Tinge walked over and whispered. "Yes." Creamyusedab tobrushher long hair. She looked even brighter and prettier. The sun was shining brightly outside, and everything was quiet under the heavy shadesof the trees. Still, Creamy''s heart was not calm. What Tinge and his brother were goingto do was a very dangerous thing. She was really worried about them. On the breakfast table, Lyre and Jensen were already eating. Their expressions were also very uneasy, but Jensen''s face was especially tense. He had no idea about whatLyre was thinking, so he was obviously disappointed and at a loss about what to do. Lyre was a responsible woman. She really didn''t want to harm Jensen, so she could only reject him responsibly. "Good morning, Emma," Lyre quickly stood up and greeted themwith a smile. Creamy sat down beside her, and Tinge brought her a bowl of porridge and some other foods. "Where''s your brother?" Creamy whispered to him. "He works upstairs. He has already eaten." Tinge nced at the second floor. After breakfast, Tingewas readyto sendCreamy and Lyre away. Jensen looked at Lyre, and it was clear that he didn''t want her to leave.Lyre avoided his gaze. Keith came down from the second floor, and then shed a smile at Creamy. "Creamy, my dear sister-inw, I''m really sorry that we haveto sendyou back in such a hurry. When Tinge and I finish what we have to do, I will definitely let him invite you over for the second time." "You guys have to be careful. I came here uninvited and caused you so much inconvenience, and I''m really sorry." When Creamy heard Keith call her sister-inw, she couldn''t help but feel happy, as if her rtionship with Tinge was finally confirmed. "We will take care of ourselves. Be careful on your way." Keith nodded. Just when Creamy was about to get in the car, heavygunshots from afar made everyone shocked and rmed. "Quick, go inside." Tinge quickly reacted, grabbingCreamy''s hand and runninginto the room. Lyre also tookJensen''s hand. Anxious, Keith rushed to the second floor. He took the walkie-talkie and looked at the surveince footage. His voice was tense, "A car ising in our direction. Two people are in the car, and one of them, afemale, is injured. There are three carschasing after them." After Tinge pulled Creamy into the room, he covered her with his body and picked up the walkie-talkie to ask his younger brother, "Can you tell who they are?" "I can''t tell, but the three cars behind themshot at that car non-stop. They must be eager to kill." Keith frowned and said angrily, "What the hell is going on? Why are theystill heading this way? Our base is going to be discovered at this rate." Tinge''s handsome face also became serious. He calmly pondered for two seconds, "We can''t just sit there and do nothing. Let''s find out who the hell they are." Beside Keith, there were a few men who operated theputer system at a lightening-fast speed. The license tes revealed that three cars chasing behind weremonly used by smugglers. Moreover, it seemed that these cars bore a close connection to their enemy Scottson, something likepartnership. "Rescue the woman in the car first; other things can wait." There was no timefor them to think any further. The cars had already drivenout ofthe forest and was heading towards them. They were less than a thousand meters away. "Alright, everyone, prepare to save him." With Keith''smand, the gunmen hidingin the woods and the house all got into the car and went to rescue them. The gunshots were getting closer and closer. Creamy was already scared out of her wits. She covered her ears and trembled. Tinge turned around and saw that her pretty face was pale. He pressed her tightly into his chestandforted her in a low voice, "Don''t be afraid, everything will be fine." Creamy could only hold him tight so as to stay calm, but it was natural and understandable for her to feel frightened, and she kept shaking. In the other room, Lyre and Jensenhad areversed situation compared with Creamy and Tinge''s. el It was Lyrewho had pulled out her, gun and Vigntly observed themotionoutside. However, Jensen was hiding behind her in fear and breathing rapidly. Although he had been working for Tinge for many years, the heavysound of gunfire had still frightened him tremendously. "Man up, dude. There''s nothing to be afraid of." Lyre turned around and saw Jensen tugging at the corner of her clothes. She couldn''t help butugh, equal parts anger and amusement. "Sis, I''m afraid of death, okay?" Jensen said ina injured tone. "I know you''re afraid of death. Don''t worry. I am right here with you, and I won''t let anything happen to you." Lyre said heroically. "Sis, maybe you shouldn''tprotect me. Miss Wayneis your employer, you have to protect her." Jensen hurriedly reminded her. "Oh no, Ipletely forgot! Dammit!" Lyresmackedher own head hard, and dragged Jensen out at once, rushing into the room where Tinge was. Yes, her responsibility wasto protect Creamy Wayne. Tinge held the walkie-talkie in one hand and the woman in the other. When he heard Keith''s voice, he said, "Those in the three cars saw us and knew they were outnumbered, so they turned around and left. Should we helpthat injured woman, or should we chase them away?" "Bring them over for interrogationfirst." Tinge said coldly. The gunfirestopped, and allbecame quiet again. Tinge let Creamy stay in the room, and Lyre also stayed by her side. Jensen bravely followed Tinge. Keith ran down from the second floor. At this time, the car was forced to drive through the courtyard gate by his men. "Don''t shoot. We''re Interpol, and this is my colleague. She''s an undercover agent, and she was shot when her coverwas blown. Who are you? Please help us, please save her." A young man put his hands on his head and desperately asked the two brothers for help. "We need to take a look at your IDs." Keith immediately asked. The manimmediatelytook out his ID card, and Tinge snatched it away and looked over it. "What should we do? Are we going to helpthemor not?" Keith asked his brother. Tinge gritted his teeth. He didn''t expect such a thing to happen right now. "Ah..." The woman in the car let out a painful moan. A lot of blood was dripping downfrom her left shoulder. She looked as if she was on the verge of death. "Save her." Tinge gave the order.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Several guysimmediately came over to help carry the woman inside. There was a set of medical tools as well as sufficient medicines. They had hired a professional doctor beforehand, so it came in handy when the Interpol was in danger. It kind of felt like destiny. "Thank you, thank you so much. Ifyou could save her life, I will definitely repay your kindness." The man was grateful and kept thanking him. "Keith, you go and keep an eye on it." Tingeinstructedhis younger brother to take a look. Without another word, Keith went straight into the operating room. The two doctors were trying their best to save the short-haired woman who had lost too much blood. Chapter 1996 Chapter 1996 After the woman was carried into the emergency room, her white shirt was quickly cut open by the doctor usinga pair of scissors. On her fair skin, there were shocking wounds. Keith frowned. The bullet entered her body, and yet this woman was able to stay awake and calm. Herwillpower was truly formidable. "Thank you!" She turned to looked at Keith, voice hoarse. Keith looked at this woman and foundthat her facial featureslooked somewhat familiar. Could she be from their country? "There''s no need for anesthesia, you can go ahead and take the bullets out. They will definitely chase after you. Sorry, I''m afraid I may cause you even more trouble." The woman said to the doctor. "If wedon''t give youanesthetic, you won''t be able to endure it." Keithfrowned deeply. Did this woman think that she was made of iron? It was a wonder she could actually endure such intense pain up till now, but taking out the bullets would be even more painful. "I can. After taking the anesthetic, I can''t move for at least half an hour, and I can''t let that happen." The woman bit her lower lip and insisted. Keith nodded to the doctor who was aboutto take out the bullets. "Hurry up and get it done. We might need to evacuate in half an hour." After Keith finished speaking, he quickly turned around and left. Tinge and Keith were thinking about the same thing. Since the ce had been discovered bythe two Interpol officers, it was no longer safe in here. The priority now was to save that woman, and their ns would probably have to be reconsidered. Creamywas somewhat shocked as shelooked at the two brothers gave out orders to transfer the equipment and people here. She really found it hard to imagine how the two brothers had builtsuch a well-trained andrge-scale organizationin just a few short years. They must have been through quite a lot.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She looked at Tinge''s tall figure and felt sorry for him. "Emma, please don''t stand here, it''s very dangerous here. Let''s go backto your room." Lyre nervously stood in front of her. Creamy knew that she didn''t have the ability to help, and it would be better for all of them if she didn''t make any more trouble. She obediently went back tothe room. Jensen was packing up his equipment when he saw Creamy. He smiled and said, "Miss Wayne, don''t be afraid. Boss will protect you." Creamy smiled, "I''m not afraid." In just ten minutes, all the equipment had been packedand two medium-sized trucks were ready to depart. The young male Interpol officerhad now bandaged up the wound on his arm. He looked at the brothers with guilt in his eyes. "Thank you, and sorry for all the trouble we made. My colleague has been undercover for a year and was about to gather the most importanttransaction evidence, but she was discovered and exposed by someone on the enemy''s side. Fortunately, you guys are here. Otherwise, we couldn''t havee out of thisalive this time." Tinge said calmly, "Saving livesis important. We''ll discuss other matterster." Keith walked into the emergency room again. The bullet had been taken out and the doctor was cleaning the wound. The woman''s pretty face was wet with perspiration, and her short shoulder-length hair was clingingto her cheeks. She looked very tired and not quite conscious; her eyes seemed blurred. Keith looked at her in awe. He had never admired a woman before, except his own mother, but thewoman in front of him was so strong that he found himself overwhelmed with respect for her. The doctor closed her wound and quickly bandaged it. Keith walked over and scooped upthe extremely tired woman. He said to the doctor, "We''ll leaveimmediately, don''t bother to clean up." Within half an hour,several cars swiftly evacuated. Half an hour after they left, dozens of cars quickly surrounded the area. There were a few gunshots at first, but then they found that this ce was empty. There was nothing they could do but head back. Keith had another safehouse along the borderline. However, the terrain there was not ideal. Furthermore, it was located deep in the mountains and forests, so the equipment was not easy to operate. However, in the current situation, he could only go there to take shelter. In the car, Jensen was working on hisputer. He quickly hacked into the surveince footage of a few main roads leading to the airport and found several cars guarding the roadside. It seemed that those carswerewaiting to block the two Interpol officers atrge. For the safety of all, Tinge decided to avoid the main roads for the moment. The sideroadswererugged, and it took themnearly four hours to reach theirdestination. Tinge held Creamy''s hand tightly along the way, never letting go. The road to the airport was very dangerous. He had originally nned to send her to the airport, but nowhe must allow her to follow him. Creamy was actually quite happy. She didn''t have to leave and could continue to stay by his side. On the other carriage, the soft body of that wounded womanwas restingon Keith''s leg. Not so long after the doctor took out the bullet, Cynthiawentso dizzy that she unknowingly fell asleep. Keith had carried her into the car. She was awake for a while along the way and didn''t seem to want to restin his arms. Keith didn''t want to take advantage of her, so he sat her down beside him. However, a few minutester, she fell asleep on him again. In order to prevent her wound from opening, Keith had to let her sleep on his thighs. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The moment the car stopped, Cynthia woke up and looked around alertly. Finally, her gaze met a pair of charming eyes. "What is your name?" Keith asked her in a low voice. "Cynthia Tonks." The woman''s voice was crisp. "You worked under cover?" Keith did not expect that her petite body would be able to take on such a huge risk. Cynthia nodded, "I came here a year ago." "What do you do?" Keith continued to ask. "Mechanical testing, for munitions production." Cynthiawhispered her reply. "Why would they recruit you to do such a thing?" Keith became even more curious. " I happen to be a doctor in this field. They hired me at a high sry, so I came over." Cynthia''s eyes glittered with confidence as she spoke of her profession. "It''s amazing that you''re so young and so knowledgeable." Keith''s lips curled into a smile. "Are you discriminating against women?" Cynthia asked him in a low voice. "No, why would I?" Keithpaused, confused. He didn''t have prejudice against women. "Nothing is impossible in this world. Some jobs are dangerous, but there are always people who have to do it. You saved my life and my colleague''s. I will remember your kindness." Cynthia said calmly, her beautiful face showing no emotions. "You''ve been here for more than a year. You must have gathereda lot of information. I hope you can be of help to me." A hint of joy shed through Keith''s eyes. He was worried that he didn''t have any more detailed information. "How do you want me to help you? I will cooperate." Cynthia nodded. "Get out of the car first. It should be safer here. You should recover first." As Keith spoke, he jumped out of the car. Tinge held Creamy''s hand and walked towards a house. Turning around, he saw her smiling sweetly. He asked, "How could you still have the capacity tough at a time like this?" "Tinge, adventuring with you is really interesting." Creamy said from the bottom of her heart. Her life used be very peaceful and nothing exciting happened, but ever since she met Tinge,itwas as ifa brand new world had opened up to her and that made her intoxicated. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Aren''t you afraid?" Tinge was surprised. "I''m not afraid anymore. I find that I''ll be upset without you, and I''ll be happy to follow you around no matter where you are." Creamy''s beautiful eyes were filled with affection as she gazed at the man. The lovein her eyes made Tinge want to tremble. At this moment, she seemed to have be his entire world. He would definitely protect her well, even if he had to risk his life for that. Chapter 1997 Chapter 1997 Everything was carried out in an orderly manner. Creamy wanted to help but couldn''t find anything to do, since everyone was doing their own work. Lyre broughtCreamy to sit down on a chair and watch them working busily. "Lyre, I''m sorry for dragging you into this." Creamy med herself. Lyreughed, "Emma, if you want to say that, then my work contract is like a piece of waste paper. The day we started working as bodyguards, we knew very clearly that we might need to throw away our own life in order to protect our clients." "You are putting it so lightly, but death is a very heavy topic. Do you have any siblings in your family?" Creamy asked her curiously. "Yes, I have an elder brother, he''s married and has a daughter. My little niece is only two years old. She''s very cute." Lyre said with a smile. "My brother also has a son. He''s almost five years old, and he''s extremely adorable." Creamy couldn''t help but think of her little nephew. Ever sincehe''d been born, there weremore and more cheers andughter in the family, and her parents seemedmuch younger. Lyre smiled and turned around to look behind. Suddenly, she saw Jensen focusing on his work on the balcony on the second floor. Her eyes were lingering on him for a moment. Creamy also looked over, and then couldn''t help but ask her, "Aren''t you going to take responsibility for Jensen?" Lyre looked at her in astonishment, "Why should I?" "Didn''t you two sleep in the same best night?" Creamy said with a smile. "We simplyy on the bedtogether, but we didn''t do anything...else." Lyre exined, blushing. "We can all tell that Jensen seems to like you very much. Are you sure you don''t want to epthim?" Creamy said gently. "If we can survive this, then I''ll consider it." Lyre thought for a moment and saidjokingly. Creamy suddenly thought about marriage. That''s right. It was only after a life-and-death situation like this that she finallyfelt that human life wasprecious indeed. She lookedat Tinge who was standing beside the car chatting with Keith. Previously, she was hesitant and felt that she shouldn''t rush into love or marriage so fast. But in fact, if she likedsomeone that much, she could devote her mind and body to that person, even if they''d only known each other for a day. Everyone was exhausted today, and they went to rest after a hurried lunch at 3 PM. Creamy was also resting in bed, while Tinge was still working on hisputer. Creamy pulled at the corner of his clothes. The man looked at her gently, "Why aren''t you sleeping yet?" "I want you to hug me when I sleep." Creamy saw that he was so gentle, so she wanted to bully him a little and give him a hard time. Tinge chuckled. He got up, went to the bed,id down, and put her into his arms. He patted her gently. "What a delicate girl you are, and delicate girls need lots of money to remain delicate. I''m worried thatl won''t have enough moneyfor a girl like you." His words made her flush with anger. She pushed him away forcefully and stopped him from hugging her. "Who says I need you to give me money? I can work and support myself." Tinge was surprisedthat she didn''t realize that was meant to be ajoke. The next moment, he wrapped her in his arms again, "I just don''t want to let you down." "If it were you, I would never be let down." Creamy stopped struggling and whisper. Tinge was so moved by her words. He kissed her hair, "Right, let''s be together always. For you, I will work even harder." Creamy couldn''t help butugh, "Why do I feel like I''m a burden to you?" "Of course not. You''remy motivation to marchforward bravely." Tinge corrected in a low voice. Creamy leaned intohis embrace and drifted off to sleep. In another room, Cynthia had identally popped her stitches, and a lot of blood gushed out. She was getting her bandages changed. Keith stood at the side and saw that the male doctor was staring at Cynthia as she took off herclothes. He frowned, then immediately said to the doctor, "I''ll bandage herup. You guys go out." Cynthia turned around and looked at him. Keith took the gauze and stood in front of her, exining indifferently, "You''re not married yet, right? Being watched by a few grown men will definitely not make you feel good." "It doesn''t matter to me." Cynthia curled her lips slightly. Keith was shocked, "It doesn''t matter? Then you really have a big heart. The man who will marry you in the future would feel mad, right?" Hearing his joke, Cynthia pulled her clothes down a little. Her fair skin was the embodiment of health and youth, and the firm swell of her breasts were indeed a wonderful sight to behold. Keith hadn''t noticed this when the doctors took the bulletsout of her, because at that time, what he admired the mostwas her strong willpower. Now, when he looked down from above, the sightmade his heart skip several beats. Cynthia saw him turn away. She pulled her clothes down again, covering half of her chest. She said indifferently, "You don''t need to worry about my future husband feeling. Anyway, you''re not the one at disadvantage now. Is that enough? If so, you can help me change bandage now." For the first time in his life, Keith was so openly flirtedby a woman. In the past, some women would at least pretend to be shy and innocent, but this beauty in front of him was bold and unrestrained, yet he did not dare to underestimate her. Keith cleared his throat to hide his true feelings, "I''m going to cut off the gauze for you. It hurts a little. Please endure it." Cynthia raised her eyes and sized him up. Seeing that she was staring at him, Keith smiled evilly, "Am I the most good looking man you''ve ever seen?" Cynthia was defeated by his narcissism. She curled her lips and said, "I think that I may have read aboutyou inthe files." "What files?" Keith narrowed his eyes. "I secretly opened Scottson''sputer once, and there seems to be a record of you in Scottson''s database. Although I only browsed through it once, your face... is indeed very recognizable. You and your big brother is both recorded in that database." Cynthia said indifferently. "How did he get our information?" Keith''s heart twitched, and he had a bad premonition. "How do you think Scottson got rid of his partners, and stayed undefeated here for more than ten years? While they kidnapped merchants for huge profits, they would also gather all the information about the victims. If they were to be threatened, they would also find waysto secretly eliminate the hidden dangers." Cynthia said mockingly. "His organization is already so powerful? No wonder the small countries nearby are threatened by him." Keith was shocked. "He is a cancer that threatens the security of all countries. That''s why IAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. am working on this. The Interpol intends to remove this scourge. I am the person in charge of this operation, and there are more than a dozen members of our operation team here. However, someone betrayed us. My colleague Jack and I were in danger. He disguised himself asa reporter. Unfortunately, the n failed." Cynthia lowered her head, looking very depressed. "Are you the person in charge? How could you take upsuch a huge responsibility at such a young age?" Keithchanged his opinion about her again, but... why exactly was his heartbeat elerating? Chapter 1998 Chapter 1998 Cynthia''s words were a great shock forKeith. He had always thought that Scottson was just an ordinary smuggler, and he never expected that he would have such a huge organization. His back was covered in cold sweat. "Scottson killed two of his partners. He said that they died because of an ident, but he was the one who arranged the two idents. There''s nothing he won''t do in order to be the most powerful. He is a monster! You must be careful of him. I saw that beautiful woman just now. Who is she? Have I seen her somewhere before?" Cynthia raised her head to ask Keith as she put her clothes back on. "She is my brother''s girlfriend, ady from a rich family. Her name is Creamy Wayne." Keith didn''t hide anything from her. "That''s right. The Wayne family, they are very famous. I''ve seen all the big shots on the Rich List and their families before. I''ve always had a goodmemory of beauties." Cynthia smiled. "Are you not in pain now? How can you stillugh like this?" Keithfound that this woman was indifferentto her ownpain. Maybe she couldn''t feel any? "If I don''tugh, do you want to me cry? I won''t cry in front of you." Cynthia leaned back on the chair and said to him, "Help me call Jack over." A trace of angershed across Keith''s face. "I''m not your subordinate. Don''t giveme orders in this tone." Cynthia was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "Keith, please call Jack over for me." Keith was even more unhappy. Was this woman messing with him? Butanyway, he went out and called Jack, who was eating. SinceCynthia knew a lot of information, Keithwas going to stay and listen to their conversation. Cynthia instructed Jack to turn off all themunication equipment to prevent others from monitoring them, for the most important thing now was recovery. Jack saw that Cynthia had finally been out of danger, and he expressed his many thanks to Keith again. Keith leaned against the door and watched them. The way Jack admired and obeyed Cynthia from the bottom of his heart made Keith raise his eyebrows, unimpressed. Who would dare to marry a woman like Cynthia? The unfortunate man who dare to marry herwould be beaten up by her admirers in a minute. "Keith, you saved my life. How do you want me to repay you?" Cynthia finally rxed, closed her eyes, and asked him in a low voice.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "My brother promised to save you, not me," Keith frowned. "No matter what, you all saved me. I want to repay you personally." Cynthia''s beautiful eyes suddenly opened. Although she was in a miserablestate, her hair wet and her face pale, she had a kind of power in her body. Her legs crossed and she staredkeenly at Keith. "But please, don''t askme to tell you the secret of the organization. I would rather die than spit out a single word." Keith sneered, "I just want to kill Scottson. I have no interest in what you guys are doing." "Scottson is going to be brought back for a strict trial. He must be handed over to theorganization to be sentenced." The light in Cynthia''s eyes gradually darkened as she informed him word by word. "Evil people don''t have the right to have trials. He only deserves to die." Keith became serious and intimidating. He couldn''t bearthe thought that the one who killed his father still had a chance to stand trial. Cynthia''s eyes were calm as ever. "If Scottson gets killed before the so-called trial, that would be something elsepletely." Keith''s handsome face stiffened and he snorted angrily, "He won''t have that kind of good luck." "Let me help you." Cynthia suddenly stood up from the chair and grabbed Keith''s arm, "Let me assistyour vengeance." "Don''t even think about using us to aplish your mission." Keith coldly warned her. Cynthia really did think about that, so after Keith said that, she was silentfor a moment, and Keith saw right through her. He pushed her away and said, "My big brother saved you because of his kindness. If you are truly grateful, you should distinguish between your mission and your personal life." Cynthia''s fingers stiffened a bit. The next second, she sat down dejectedly, "I once swore that I would bring Scottson back to face the trial." "I also swore that I would watch him die with my own eyes." Keithsnarled. "Thank you for saving my life. I will definitely repay you if I have the chance. I will leave with my colleague now." Cynthia finally made up her mind. "If you leave now, you will undoubtedly dieof such injuries,. There is no a singleperson living around here." Keith sneered. Cynthiasighed, "If Idon''t give it a try, how do Iknow that it will definitely be a dead end?" After Cynthia finished speaking, she was about to leave. Keith pulled her back, grabbed her clothes, and fiercely lifted her over, "If you want to despise your own life like this, then my brother and I have saved you for nothing! We originally had a n to kill Scottson. Because of you, we had to withdraw from our previous safehouse. Now you basically just told me thatyou would court your own death. Cynthia, can you stop for a moment?" Cynthia was stunned. She looked down at where the man''s hands were grabbing. The clothes that once had been there was cut open for taking out bullets, and what was left now were only inch-long strips of cloth. His clenched fists were just inches away forthesoftness of her breasts. Keith''s breathing quickened. At this moment, Tinge''s voice came from behind them, "Keith, let go of her." Keith gently pushed Cynthia away and left the room. Cynthia hurriedly turned around and put on a coat before turning around to face Tinge. "I''m sorry that my brother is a hothead. He didn''t offend you, did he?" Tinge suppressed an urge to sigh when he noticed the furious look on Keith''s face. "He didn''t. It''s my problem." Cynthia whispered. "I''m sorry, but I can''t let you leave like this. If you get caught again, how can I be sure that you will not betray our n?" Tinge had heard what his younger brother had said just now, so he said those words to Cynthia with a seriousexpression. Cynthia turned around and looked at Tinge. This man waspletely different from his younger brother. If Keith was an elegant gentleman, then Tingewould definitely be the king. Cynthia knew about thepany he was in charge of, and she didn''t even sure that she could defeat him when she wasn''t injured. If Tinge wouldn''t let them leave. She definitely wouldn''t be able to leave. "I know." Cynthia nodded. However, she was thinking about something. If the mission failed, she might have to quit being a cop. Thatwas what she was worried about. It was also a bet between her and her father, who did not want her to be a police officer and hoped that she could return to normal life, get married and have children. Cynthia closed her eyes and pondered for a moment. If the brothers didn''t save her, she wouldn''t even be alive now. Even if the mission failed, at least she still had a chance to see her family. A person like Scottson, who had done all sorts of evil things, really shouldn''t be living in this world any longer. Chapter 1999 Chapter 1999 A heavy rain came all of a sudden. The temperatures in the mountains were much lower, and Creamy''s clothes were not warm enough for the weather here. At this moment, her fingers wentstiff with the coldness. She and Lyre wanted to help, but their abilities were limited. They could only quietly wait for dinner. Creamy finally realized that she had the potential to be sitting here yet doing nothing. It was getting dark. Creamy was even more eager to see Tinge. However, he must be very busy now. She did not know when things would be better, and everything seemed to be shrouded in darkness. Creamy lost phone signal after she sent her brother a message that she wouldn''t go back for the moment, so she couldn''t contact him anymore. She hoped that eldest brother wouldn''t worry about her too much. "Emma, put on my coat. Be careful not tocatch a cold." Lyre also felt that the weather was even colder after the rain. She had a strong body, so it didn''t matter if she gave her clothes to Creamy. "No need for that. I''ll take Tinge''s clothes instead. You should put they back on fast before you get sick." As Creamy spoke, she stood up and found a coat in Ting''s suitcase. The man''s coat was very big, but it was very warm too. There was also a scent that belonged to him. It smelled very good. Tinge brought an umbre over. Seeing that he was here, Lyreleft the room without being told, leaving the space for them. "Is Ms. Tonks better now? Is she alright?" Creamy asked him with concern. She had also seen that bloody scene just now. They were both women, yet the other woman was as strong as iron, making Creamyfeel inferior. "She''s fine, Emma. I''m so sorry for dragging you into this." Tinge looked at her din his own clothes. That sightwas truly heart-breaking and heart -warming at the same time. He walked over and tightly held her hand, letting out a soft sigh. "If you think that I am your girlfriend, please don''t say sorry to me. Save your apologies for the outsiders." Creamy snuggled into his embrace and whispered. "Of course I don''t think ofyou as an outsider." Tingesmiled a little. This woman''s ability to retort was first-rate, but every time she retorted, Tinge loved her even more. She was sensible and reasonable, and hewas fortunate to haveher in this life. Tinge felt so very satisfied. "Are we going to stay here for a long time?" Creamywhispered. "It might take a while. We have to wait for them to recover before we leave. They are all seriously injured." Tinge replied. "Okay." Creamy was still a little excited. She was finally going to live a peaceful life with Tinge. She was looking forward to livingwith him in this paradise-like mountain. Dinner was served in a living room. Here in the deep mountains, they did not have a variety of food, but there was enough game. The delicious barbecue made people drool, and it was apanied by ice-cold drinks. It had a different vor. Creamy rarely drinks, but tonight she drank half a bottle, her face turningpletely red. The others, though, only drankhalf a cup and didn''t drink anymore. After all, peoplestill had to be vignt at this critical moment to guard against enemies. The bathing facilities here werea bit backward, so they all need to take bath using buckets full of hot water. Tinge took off his coat and went to bring Creamy tworge buckets of hot water. Creamy looked at the man''s strong arms. That kind of strength made her blush even more. She was ashamed to find that she seemed to be getting a little hot. She was beginning to covet Tinge''s body. Uh-oh. She was already deeply in love, and there was no other way to save her. Tinge was a very pragmatic man. Either at work or in daily life, he could enjoy the best and take the worst. He was definitely a good man worth marrying. In any predicament, he could stand on his own, be reliedon and trusted. In the past, Creamy only felt that Tinge was a cool guy. Now that she had spent more time with him, she realized that there were many good things about this man. It was just like at this moment, even though the conditions were rather humble, hestill managed to give her the best. "The water is warm enough. Go take a bath so that you cansleep better at night." Tinge said gently to her. "Let''s take the bathtogether. I think the wooden bucket is big enough for us two." Creamy blurted out without thinking. Tinge was astonished, and his face immediately turned red. He whispered, "You can do it by yourself first. I''ll just wait for you to finish, then take a quick shower."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Creamy smiled, "I gave you a chance. You didn''t cherish it yourself." So she was teasing him now? He gazed ather pretty face, gently stroked her cheek, and pinched her earlobes. "There are still many opportunities in the future. You will not be able to escape every single time." Creamy was so scaredthat she quickly became serious, "I''m joking. I''m going to take a shower." The corners of Tinge''s mouth curled up as he said in a sinister tone, "And I''m serious. If you need anything, just call out to me, I''ll be right outside." "Yes," Creamy nodded obediently. Her body started to heat upeven before she could take a bath. Creamyy in the hot bucket and finally washed herself clean. Rxed, she closed her eyesand enjoyed a moment of silence. Suddenly, her hand on the rim of the tub suddenly felt itchy. She opened her eyes and saw a strange little bug slowly crawling around the back of her hand. "Ah!!!Help me!" Creamy had never seen such a thing before, and she was simply scared witless. She stood up and shook the back of her hand forcefully. Finally, she threw the thing away. However, at this moment, Tinge rushed in quickly and stood beside the bathtub. Seeing that her pretty face was pale from fear, he anxiously asked her, "What''s wrong? What happened?" "That insect wason the back of my hand." Creamyentirely forgot about the fact that she didn''t have any clothes on, and pointed at the ground. Tinge lowered his head and stepped on it. After that, he took out a tissue, wrapped the bug up and threw it out. "It''s alright now. This kind of insect te doesn''t bite people. It also contains a lot of protein." Tinge couldn''t help butugh when he saw how frightened she was. However, he couldn''tugh anymorethe nex moment, because when he saw the woman''s beautiful body in the dim light, it was simply so breath-taking to look at. Creamyhad forgotten about her nudity just now, but now she was extremely embarrassed. She hurriedly sat back into the bucket. Her pretty face was as red as sunset, beautiful and attractive, her beautiful eyes sparkling. Tinge''s eyes were filled with lust. He squatted beside the bucket and the bath waterto wet his palm He gently pinched her bare back and said, "I''d better stay here to prevent you from crying outfor help again, or other people may begin to think that I did something to you." Creamy was even more embarrassed. She wanted to dig a hole in the ground and hide there. She had shouted out of instinct, and she regretted it right after she finished shouting. "Well, don''t leave. I''m scared." Creamy did not have the courage to be alone anymore. Even if he might see her entire body, she did not care. Tinge''s breathing became heavier and heavier. Finally, he gave in to his desire, held her by the chin, and pressed a kiss on her wet lips. Chapter 2000 Chapter 2000 Tinge''s kiss was so passionate, and Creamy was intoxicated. Before she knew it, he slid his hands down to other parts of her body. Creamy''s entire body trembled and became tense. She did not dare to move, her beautiful eyes watery. She looked at Tinge, who quickly withdrew his hand. He kissed the tip of her sweaty nose and whispered, "The water is cold now. Hurry up before you catch a cold." Creamyhad gone stiff due to her instinct, but there was not the slightest bit of resistance in her. Yet he still stopped. Creamy breathed a sigh of relief and nodded absentmindedly, "Alright." Tingegave her new clothes to change into. His handsome face was flushed red. The situation was not right now. If it was at hispany or at his home, he might not be able to restrain himself. Creamy saw that the man had his back to her. She snickered a bit. She didn''t want to y tricks on him anymore, so she quickly put on her clothes, and Tinge whispered, "You should go to bed and lie down. I wantto take a shower first." Creamy obedientlyy down under the quilt. The quilt was cold. She shrank into a ball and heard the man quickly take a shower beforeing over to sleep beside her. Lyre decided to share the bedwith Jensen for a second time. Jensen blushed and was smiling happily for quite a long time.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lying on the bed, Lyrerolled over and saw that Jensen''s eyes were exceptionally brightunder the dark night. He was still looking at her dumbfounded. "I was wondering if I should be held responsible for sleeping beside you twice." Lyre pinched the man''s face. This pinchpletely blew Jensen''s mind away. He stared nkly. "Sis, I don''t need you to take responsibility. You didn''t do anything to me." Jensen replied seriously. Lyre couldn''t help butugh when she heard his sillywords, "You are a single-minded boy. It''s easy for evilwomento steal your heart away." "You are not an evil woman, sis! To me you are as warm as the sun." Jensen continued to correct her in a serious tone. Lyre was stunned. Did Jensen really consider her to be that good? "Go to sleep. Stop filling your head with foolish thoughts. We have no idea what will happen tomorrow." Indescribable emotions shed through Lyre''s mind. She did not believe in love, but now she seemed to have hope for love again. However, she merely thought of Jensenas a younger brother. She could not give a direct response tohis enthusiasm. "Sister, if we can''te out of thisalive, I won''t regret this, or us. Don''t worry, I won''t be afraid anymore. I will protect you." Jensen muttered softly. "Don''t be stupid. You should have faith inyour boss, he definitely won''t let anything happen to Emma. Besides, if Emma''s family knows that she is in danger, they will definitelye to save her. No matter what, we have to think about the good side." Lyre''s entire body stiffened a bit. She grabbed Jensen''s arm, wanting to rescuehim out of the shadows. Jensen nodded, "Well, we''ll definitely be alright." Lyre sighed. Losing one''s hope would be the most terrifying thing. If they had the belief that they could get out of thisalive, they would definitely be invincible. Cynthia shared a room with her colleague Jack. Both of them were injured, and Cynthia had a fever in the middle of the night. The fever made her quite dizzy. Jack''s injured arm was hanging in a sling in front of his chest,sohe couldn''t take care of Cynthia. When he ran to Keith for help, Keith was still angry and didn''t want to take care ofCynthia. However, he was afraid that the feverwould do her permanent harm and turn her into a real fool, so he brought the doctor over with him. There was no antipyretic, only anti-inmmatory medicine. The doctor suggested the physical cooling method to cool her down. Keith looked at Jack and said, "She is with you. You should do it." Jack was so scared that his face turned pale. He hurriedly shook his hand and said with a frightened expression, "No, no, no. If Cynthia found out about it, she would first gougemy eyesout and then cut my hands off. I don''t dare. Please help her yourself, please! You are not afraid of her, and you can do it!" After Jack finished speaking, he rushed out like he was fleeing for his life, leaving behind a stunned Keith. Was this woman that terrifying? Okay, she could try plucking outhis eyes and chopping off his hands as she pleased, but she needed to stay alive before she could do any of that. Keithhad no choice but do it by himself. He got some warm water, took a towel, and put a hand on Cynthia''s forehead. Her body was as hot as burning charcoal, so Keith had to unbutton her clothes. Suddenly, the woman''s hand firmly hefer onto his wrist. Cynthia was only beingvignt out of instinct. When she opened her tired eyes and saw Keith, she panted a few times. "Let go of me." Keith demanded, staring at her. Cynthia slowly rxed her grip, closed her eyes, and remained silent. Keithdidnot bother to care about her bossy attitude at this moment. He quickly removed her clothes and turned her bodyaround. He used a wet towel to wipe her back, chest, and arms back and forth. After doing this for more than half an hour, Cynthia''s flushed face gradually returned to normal, and the heat ofher body also alleviateda lot. However, Keithwas now sweating a great deal. He saw that the woman was finally asleep, and it looked actually quite pitiful. After all, she was not made of iron. No matter how strong her willpower was, she could not withstand the fatigue in her body. She slept soundly. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Keith looked at her yfully for a while, and his lipscurled into a smile. Not only was he not at a disadvantage now, he had also taken advantage of her. Keith sat down on a chair beside the bedand fell asleep quickly.In the middle of the night, he suddenly hearda sound. He opened his eyes at once and saw that Cynthia had woken up now. She sat by the bed and was staringat him with her sharp eyes. Feeling a little uneasy, Keith quickly became sober and said somewhat unhappily, "What are you looking at me for?" Cynthia suddenly said in embarrassment, "No man has ever dared to look at me like this." When Keith heard that she was ming him, he retortedangrily, "I didn''t mean to watch. I''m helping you cool down. If the fever continues, your brain will go haywire." "So, I was wondering if I should makeyou take responsibility forme." Cynthia did not seem to be joking, but was seriously considering this matter. "What?" Keith''s eyes widened, and he jumped up from his chair in disbelief, "Responsible to you? Cynthia, is this howyou are trying to show your gratitude? I''m not going to buy this." "If you refuse, I''ll kill you." Cynthia suddenly stood up from the side of the bed and grabbed a knife from no one knows where, pressing it against Keith''s neck. "Even if you threaten to kill me, you''re not getting what you what." Keith was very stubborn. Of course, Cynthia was only feigning to killhim. She immediately threw the knifeto the side, which hit the wooden bedpost. Keith was so frightened, his entire body went cold. This woman''s skill was very impressive. "You have a bit of courage, huh? Unlike my subordinates, who usually ran away as soon as they saw me. I beginto admire you for being like this." Cynthia slowly sat back on the bed, her eyes showing the hint of a smile. When Keith heard this, he just snorted, "Control your heart. Don''t fall in love with me. We are different in a lot of ways. And on top of all, I must kill Scottson." "I have a special weakness; that is, I always listen to my boyfriend. I will not refusewhatever he asks me to do." Cynthia gently brushedher hair aside and tilted her head. She smiled atKeith. Keith was silent for a while, his face full of suspicion. Even at first nce, this woman did not seemlike theobedient sort. Chapter 2001 Chapter 2001 Looking at Cynthia''s lips, Keith realized that this woman''s serious appearance and her bright smile were two extremes. One was oppressive, the other was bright and dazzling. "Are you asking me to be responsible for you?" Keith smiled as he thought, and he finally found a sense of existence.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "What did you say? Say it again." Cynthia had just smiled like flowers, but now she was expressionless. She narrowed her eyes and stared at the man''s smiling handsome face, "I beg you?" Keith finally found a little happiness as a man. Suddenly, he was frightened by her dangerous gaze. He rubbed his nose and said indifferently, "Alright, stop joking. You''re so easy to be offended. I think your body is almost better now. I''m going back to sleep." "Don''t go." Cynthia suddenly ordered him. "What are you trying to do again? You''re not going to eat me now, are you? I''m warning you, my brother isn''t a vegetarian either. You''re good, but he''s not worse than you. You have to bully me again, huh?" Keith immediately narrowed his eyes and stared at her with a dangerous expression, issuing a warning. "You think too much. I''m hungry. Do you have anything to eat?" Cynthia''s aura dissipated. Now she looked nothing like a queen, instead, she looked more like a hungry little poor thing... Keith was shocked again. This woman''s acting skills were really good. Just now, she had a domineering expression, but now, she seemed a little bashful. "So you''re hungry too. Wait, I''ll make you some instant noodles." After Keith finished speaking, he walked out. Instant noodles? Cynthia''s beautiful eyes widened when she heard of this. A few minutester, Keith walked in with a cup of cooked instant noodles. He deliberately tore open two ham sausages in front of her and put two marinated eggs into the cup. "I also prepare the side dish for you." Cynthia didn''t know whether tough or cry because of this man, but at this moment, she was really hungry and she didn''t have the energy to argue. She sat at the table and lowered her head to eat. Keith folded his arms and stood by the side. Seeing that she was eating elegantly, he turned around and went out. Not long after, he took a cup of water with lemon slices, "Here you are." "Thanks." Cynthia murmured and took a sip. It tasted sour and sweet. "Speak softly. This is men''s favorite personality of a girl." Keith suddenly saidquietly. Cynthia was choked by a mouthful of instant noodles. After coughing twice, her face flushed red. "I don''t know what gentleness is." Keith hurriedly handed her a napkin, "Learn slowly in the future. This is your woman''s specialty." Cynthia looked at the malicious smile on the man''s face. She sighed weakly in her heart. Though he looked like a bad boy, she could never hate him. That night, some people hugged each other and slept together. Some people slept together but dreamt different dreams. Others stayed up all night. It was only at dawn that Keith stretched and went to bed to sleep. After the rain, the weather became even colder. Jensen borrowed the equipment and finally got a signal. Tinge also had a chance to handle somepany affairs. Creamy called her big brother through Tinge''s equipment. Stinson didn''t hear from her and was very worried until he heard his sister''s voice. Creamy still didn''t want to tell her eldest brother about this matter. She believed that Tinge could handle it well so that eldestbrother wouldn''t have to worry about her. Keith was sleeping in a daze. Suddenly, he heard someone calling him. He propped himself up and discovered that there was a signal on his phone. His mother called him. Hearing his mother''s call, Keith woke up in a second. He hurriedly answered the phone. "Mom!" Keith tensed his nerves and pretended to be calm as he shouted. "My little Keith, when will youe back? Mom misses you." A gentle female voice came from the other end of the phone. "Mom, are you busy? It''s still early in the morning on my side. I have to go to work tomorrow." Keith pretended to speakzily, wanting to deceive her. "You go abroad every day, don''t you find a girlfriend over there? Your eldest brother is so busy every day that I cannot see him at all. It''s difficult for mom to have dinner with you. I don''t care. At the end of this month, the two of you must appear in front of me." Mother seemed to be very angry. Her two sons were getting busier and busier. As a mother, she was both worried and helpless. "Alright, I will definitely go back with eldest brother to see you. Let''s not talk about it anymore. I''ll hang up now." As Keith spoke, he quickly hung up the phone and patted his chest, feeling a little guilty. Mother had no idea that two brothers were nning to take revenge, and they kept it a secret. Keith did not feel sleepy. He took his phone to find his eldest brother. Tinge woke up early in the morning. He was leading his men to have the morning training nearby. When he saw his younger brother anxiously running over, Tinge stopped. "Mom called me. She seems to be a little angry, because we always don''t go home." Keity said with a bitter and handsome face. "Aren''t you the best at making her happy? Didn''t youamuse her?" Tinge looked at his younger brother and smiled bitterly. "I was so nervous that I forgot to make her happy. Brother, we must seed this time. Otherwise, I''m afraid Mom will find something wrong." Keith sighed. "Definitely." Tinge''s gaze was firm as he looked ahead, "We must not fail after nning for so long." Keith believed in his eldest brother, and also believed that the heavens would definitely not allow the evil people to continue their evil deeds. Cynthia was eating a roasted rabbit sent over by her junior fellow, Jack. It tasted much better than the instant noodlesst night. She stared at Jack. Jack felt the col feeling on his back, and he gave her a hollowugh,"Senior sister, what else do you want to eat? I''ll catch it for you. There are many small animals here." "I''m thinking about how to repay Tinge and Keith, the two brothers, for saving my life."Cynthia said slowly. "Senior sister, have you found a way?" Jack looked curiously. "I do have a n. I want to discuss with you first. Do you think Scottson should die?" Cynthia asked him directly. "Of course, he should die 10,000 times. A natural born demon like him shouldn''t exist in this world." Jack had suffered too much this time and hated this person very much. "Alright, then if we don''t capture him this time and directly kill him, what do you want to say?" Cynthia asked solemnly. "Ah? Kill him?" Jack was stunned. "That''s right. If you don''t agree, don''t interfere in this matter. The organization orders are to capture el him alive, but I''ve decided that I don''t want to let him go. If he is released again, it will be a huge hidden danger. I''ve decided to lure him out and give two brothers a chance to take revenge after I recover." Cynthia stood up, wiped the oil stains on her hands with a tissue and said resolutely. "Senior sister, you must not do this. You will lose your life if you do this." Hearing this, Jack''s face turned pale with fear. This was undoubtedly courting death. "I have at least a 50% chance of surviving. Don''t worry about me. The prerequisite is that I have to recover from my injuries. I might have to stay here for a few more days." Cynthia stared out of the window and saw the figure of the Tinge and Keith in the distance. She seemed to have be even more determined. Chapter 2002 Chapter 2002 Life suddenly returned to a single way. Fresh air, the fragrance of birds and flowers in the morning, nature''s vitality, all will give people a peaceful mood. Creamy had never experienced this kind of primitive life before. She did not bring a pen or a drawing book with her on this trip. However, an ordinary pencil and a notebook were enough for her to pass the time. Lyre followed closely by her side. As Creamy moving her fingers, a beautiful painting came alive on the paper. Lyre eximed in admiration. She felt that Creamy had only drawn randomly at the beginning, but slowly, the linesturned into a picture that she could not understand and learn. When the whole scene appeared, it was already an extremely beautiful painting. "Emma, your hands must have been kissed by God. Otherwise, how could a few simple strokes allow people to separate the nearby and distant scenery? Even a vulgar person like me would find it inconceivable." The more Lyre looked at it, the more she felt that she did not have any artistic talent. She was extremely ashamed. Creamychuckled. Then, she used her hands to make a camera and pretended to take a photo forLyre. "How about I draw you in and give you as a gift?" "Really? Emma, thank you. Please paint me more beautifully." Lyre was a little excited. She quickly adjusted her cor to make herself more energetic. Creamy smiled and said, "You are already very beautiful. You are exceptionally handsome." Lyre smiled even more. Creamylooked up from time to time and sized up Lyre. The tip of her pen smoothly outlined her facial features. Very quickly, an expression that looked like Lyre''s appeared on the paper. She only drew Lyre''s upper body which merged with the scenery. There was no color filling it. It was only a single ck color, but it had already painted Lyre''s smile very vividly. After Creamy finished painting, she tore off the page and handed it to Lyre, "Here you are. I have never been confident in portrait painting. See if it looks like you." Lyre hurriedly picked it up with both of her hands and looked carefully. Then, she scratched the back of her head and said, "You drew me so beautifully. Do I look so good when Iugh?" "It''s even more beautiful than the one in the painting. No wonder Jensen never forgets about you." Creamy teased her with a smile. Lyre''s face was flushed red with embarrassment. She suddenly realized that Tinge, who had just returned from training, was walking over wearing a T-shirt. His handsome face was covered in hot sweat. He was tall, sturdy, and extremely charming. "Emma, why don''t you draw your sweetheart? This is a very meaningful thing. If you give him a painting, he will definitely keep it for the rest of his life." Lyre immediately teased her. Creamy''s beautiful eyes were filled with affection as she looked at Tinge who was walking this way. Then, she whispered, "I don''t dare to draw him." "Why?" Lyre was stunned. Creamy did not dare to draw Tinge, but she drew her so vividly with just a few strokes. Creamy''s face was filled with distrust. Shepressed her lipsand sighed softly, "I''m afraid that no matter how I draw, I''m not satisfied. Rather than being afraid of being lost, it''s better not to draw."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Oh, I understand. Tinge is already hidden in your heart. You don''t need to draw him at all." Lyreughed heartily. Creamy quickly reached out to cover her mouth. This shy action, an expression that she was eager to conceal, was seen by Tinge. He immediately walked over with a smile on his face and asked them curiously, "What are you guys talking about? You''re chatting so happily." "Nothing... nothing." Creamy''s pretty face was flushed red. Lyre quickly said tactfully, "Emma, you guys talk. I''m going to see what Jensen is doing." Lyre held the painting and happily left. Tinge saw Creamy put her hands behind her back. His tall body leaned forward her with an oppressive aura, "Let me see what''s hidden in his hand." "Nothing much. I drew a few random paintings." Creamy''s beautiful eyes flickered, but she did not dare to look into the man''s eyes. In fact, when Lyre came to look for her, she I already drawn a picture of Tinge in had the room. However, the painting was somewhat unsatisfactory, and she did not dare to show it. "Oh? Let me see. I haven''t seen your paintings yet." Hearing this, Tinge became even more interested. He stretched out his long arm and was about to snatch it from her back. Creamy was no match for him. She obediently let him take away the book. The man opened a page and looked at it. His eyes darkened as he smiled. "It''s a good painting. You''re very talented. If we have a daughter in the future, she will definitely inherit your talent for painting." Creamy blushed and whispered, "Who wants to have a child with you?" "If you don''t want to have a baby with me, who do you n to have a baby with?" Tinge was shocked, and then he looked at her with resentment, "Emma, you''re not going to change your mind, are you?" "I didn''t." Creamy''s cheeks bulged, "Alright, have a daughter and let her inherit my talent, just like I inherited my mother''s talent. She is a fashion designer and is born to love painting." "No wonder you have such a hobby," Tinge said happily as she agreed. Creamy watched him turning page after page and looked at him seriously. When he kept on to the next page, Creamy was so scared that her Breathing stopped. She hurriedly wanted to reach out and took it back, but the man Bov subconsciously raised his hand. With his height, even if Creamy jumped up, she would not be able to touch it. She red at the man angrily. "Return the book to me." At this moment, Tinge opened the next page. When he saw that there was a man on it, he couldn''t help but narrow his eyes. "This can''t be me, right?" Creamy was extremely embarrassed. She lowered her head, put her hands behind her back, and kicked the stone with her toes. She pretended to be rxed and said, "Yes, it''s you, but I don''t seem to be drawing very well. It doesn''t look like you." "Indeed, it''s not like me. You''ve painted me too strong." Tinge couldn''t help butugh out loud. His heartyughter revealed the happiness from the bottom of his heart. "Nonsense, I''m not. You''re not in such a good shape." Creamy retorted angrily. However, Tinge stared at her, his voice gradually lower, "Aren''t you familiar with my body?" "What''s the use of looking good? Perhaps, it won''t work even it looks good." Creamy deliberately annoyed him. "What are you talking about?" Tinge did not expect her to question his masculinity, so he immediately narrowed his eyes in displeasure, "Emma, it seems that I have to correct your dangerous thoughts." "What do you think?" Creamy blinked her eyes and asked. Tinge immediately pulled her into his embrace, his thin lips pressed against her ears, and he breathed heavily, "How about we give it a try tonight and see if I am good enough?" Only then did Creamy realize that she seemed to have touched the bottom line of a man. He was angry. She ced her hands on her chests, and her beautiful eyes full of shyness. "Tinge, I don''t mean-to question you. Actually, if you think tonight is suitable, I don''t think object. Why don''t you give it a try?" Tinge was speechless. Chapter 2003 Chapter 2003 Tinge was only trying to scare her, but he was startled by her. However, Creamy''s undisguised eyes were filled with affection and brightness, causing him not to regard her as a frivolousgirl at all. On the contrary, he loved her so much as she has eyes only for him. "Emma, I really shouldn''t have trapped you here and let you suffer." Tinge''s fingers gently rubbed her cheeks, feeling extremely guilty. She should have lived her life as a young miss in a bustling city, not in the wilderness, apanying him through dangers. Creamy blinked her eyes and looked around the surroundings. She whispered, "I don''t feel suffering at all to apany you through these things. If I get old, this will be the most special memory in my life." Her optimism andfort made Tingeugh out loud and embrace her. "The environment here is not good now. Let''s endure it for a while longer. Such a beautiful thing should happen at the best time." Tinge said in a hoarse voice. "Now is the best time." Creamy pushed him away forcefully, her eyes filled with disappointment, "Are you afraid of being responsible for me?" Tinge was shocked. How could he be afraid of this? Creamy turned around and said dully, "Tinge, are you afraid that if you don''t want to be responsible for me in the future, you will be chased after by my eldest brother? Actually, you don''t have to worry. I can take responsibility for my own affairs, and my eldest brother isn''t the kind of unreasonable person." Tinge didn''t know whether tough or cry. Alright, he had to admit that he was indeed a little afraid that the Wayne Family would get him in trouble. However, it was definitely not because he wanted to avoid responsibility, but because he was afraid that he wasn''t confident enough to let the Wayne Family marry their precious daughter to him. "Emma, what are you thinking all day long? However, to be honest, if I really let you down, I don''t know if your eldest brother is reasonable, but I know that he will definitely not let me off." Tinge had a helpless expression on his face. He thought that she was a mature woman. It turned out that when a woman lost her temper, she was like a child. She would be unreasonable and thought that she was right. Creamy abruptly turned around and stared at the man with her watery eyes. "No way. My eldest brother said that as long as it''s something I like and I want, he won''t interfere with my choices." "Emma, we are all adults now. Why are we discussing this here? Isn''t that something thates naturally?" Tinge was about to be amused by her resentful gaze. Creamy''s eyes went nk. Only then did she realize that she was an adult woman. That''s right, why would she talk to him about such a childish topic? "I''ll ignore you, humph!" Creamy red at him childishly and turned around to leave. Tinge''s body stiffened and petrified. Was she angry? Cynthia''s entire left body couldn''t move. Although the bullet was removed, the wound was still not healed. At this moment, her pretty face was pale and she was tired as shey on the grass outside the door. Today, the sun was shining, making her feel rxed andzy. She saw Creamy walking over, and then turning around, looking at her. Cynthia struggled to prop herself up with one arm, and Creamy quickly squatted down to help her. "Young miss of the Wayne Family, it''s really an honor to meet you here." Cynthiaughed self-deprecatingly. "You know me?" Creamy''s eyes were full of wonder. "How could I not know you? Ordinary people might not have the chance to know you, but I''ve seen your family''s information before. Are you and Tinge a couple?" Cynthia smiled and asked her. "Yes!" Creamy did not deny it. Seeing that Cynthia could stillugh, she could not help but frown, "I heard that you are seriously injured. You are really strong. You are in such pain but you can stillugh." "When a woman is obsessed with she will In one thing, she will be very strong. Aren''t you the same? I didn''t see that you were scared when you followed Tinge into a difficult situation." Cynthia looked at her. There was no trace of panic or fear in her eyes. Instead, she waspletely calm. This was the power of love, right? It made her forget that she was in danger. Creamy blushed. She gave a hollowugh and said, "I''m not afraid because I believe in him." "Yes, he will definitely be fearless in order to protect you." Cynthia muttered in a low voice. Suddenly, she was a little envious of Creamy. The work she had done over the years had made her forget how it felt to be a weak woman. She had always forced herself to be braver and more resolute than a man. Creamy heard it clearly and was slightly stunned. "Senior sister, you need to change your dressing for the wound." Jack suddenly ran over to call her. Cynthia stood up, patted the hay on the clothes, smiled at Creamy, and left. Somehow, Creamy envied the strong and independent woman like Cynthia. Cynthia had a career she loved and a goal to strive for. She was firm and persistent, unlike Creamy whowould drew a few strokes if in a good mood, but if she was in a bad mood, she would let herself go. Why did Tinge love me? Creamy wondered. Although she wasn''t bad-looking, she was a little old. Although she had a good personality, she could frighten. people if she lost her temper. The only advantage was that she had a good family background. Creamy pouted. She found that the book in her hand was missing. She only took a pencil. She was stunned and immediately looked at Tinge in the distance. He walked and looked at her notebook. Creamy''s heart felt numb. Damn. Would he see thest page where she had written his name crazily and obsessively? Creamy reached out to cover her face. It seemed that she was going to lose all her face in front of Tinge for the rest of her life. Cynthia returned to her room with a bit of mncholy. She was already 28 years old and seemed to have never considered love before. However, when she saw the gentleness and happiness in Creamy''s eyes when she mentioned Tinge she realized that she seemed to be stimted. She was also a woman, so why was the difference so big? No wonder Dad was worried that she would never get married again. Who would marry a tigress and fight every day? How many men in this world could beat her? Her IQ wasn''t low either. But she had low EQ, and she was confident that she could subdue her opponent even if they were ruthless or underhanded. The more Cynthia thought about it, the more she felt that she was going to die alone and not be able to marry anymore. Her heart was so confused and ufortable. If her fate was really so hard, then what should she do? No, even if she couldn''t get married, she still had to try to make men like her. Cynthia narrowed her eyes and suddenly stared at Keith, who was bent down to cut the gauze in the room.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Keith''s back went cold. He turned around and saw Cynthia enter. He was immediately unhappy, "Are you a cat? You walked without any sound. You scared me." Cynthia immediately used her strength to take two steps and said with a smile, "Then I''ll make some noise when I walk in the future. In this way, I won''t scare you." Keith''s eyes darkened as he stared at her, "Why have you be so obedient?" Chapter 2004 Chapter 2004 Hearing Keith''s words, Cynthialooked up and asked him with a puzzled expression, "Aren''t all men like women who are obedient?" "Cynthia, do you have a crush on me?" Keithsmiled and asked in a sinister tone. Cynthia blinked her eyes and said with a face full of resentment, "You''ve seen all of me, don''t you think about what you''re responsible for?" "Apart from the fact that your gender is female, do you still look like a woman?" Keith was about tough at her words. Hearing that, Cynthia''s face turned lividwith rage, "Isn''t that too hurtful? I''m not like a woman?. Aren''t my chests charming?" "Alright, sit down. I''ll change your dressing." Seeing that he had sessfully provoked her, Keithdidn''t dare to provoke her anymore. Even if she was injured now, her lethality was still first-rate. Cynthia sat down and undo her clothes on her own, revealing her wounds. Keith sighed and gently removed the old gauze for her to disinfect. Cynthia tightly gripped her hands, her entire body trembling as the disinfectant touched her. However, she did not say anything and endured itpletely. "If it hurts, you can shout it out. Don''t endure it." Seeing the cold sweat on her forehead slipping down, Keith could see how hard she had endured. "Keith, I want to take a bath." Cynthia said softly. "OK, I''ll have someone bring you water." Keith nodded. "Help me. I can''t move my hand." Cynthia suddenly tilted her head and looked at him gently. "Me?" Keith was shocked. "I''m a man. I''ll call Lyre over to help you," "Forget it, I''ll do it myself." Cynthia was somewhat disappointed. Keith was stunned. Could this woman really be badgeringhim? "Alright. Since I''ve saved your life, I''ll be helpful to the end. Let mehelp you." Keithalso didn''t know what he was thinking. He agreed to help her on an impulse. After changing the dressing, Keith had someone deliver two buckets of hot water. Cynthia had no clothes to wear, so she borrowed a set of clothes from Creamy. She sat in the bucket and looked up at the roof. The two days she spent with the Keith and Tinge were her most rxed days in the past few years. Everything in the past seemed to have pressed the pause button, giving her time to catch her breath. She really wished that this kind of day could be longer. Tinge was looking for his younger brother to discuss his next n, and only when he asked did he know that he was in Cynthia''s room again. Tinge keenly sensed that something was wrong with his younger brother during thest two days. Cynthia was a woman. Why did he always stay in her room? Could it be... Thinking of this, Tinge''s eyes darkenedand he immediately instructed Jensen to call Keith overter. Keith did not take advantage of the situation. He only had his back to Cynthia. He had always thought that she would ask him toe over to help. Unexpectedly, she had lied to him and made him stand with his back to her for half an hour. And she dressed herself and walked out. Keith was very angry. He felt that this woman didn''t keep her promise and clearly said that she wanted his help. When he realized his irritability, he suddenly woke up. Why would he be angry? He wanted to behave like ahooligan reasonably but failed, so he was angry. "Second Young Master, boss is looking for you." Jensen suddenly ran over to call him. Keith walked into a room with a sullen expression. Tinge was sitting in front of aputer. This was Jensen''sputer. He hacked into the monitoring on several streets and found that Scottson''s men were evacuating. There was also a scene of Scottsonlosing his temper and beating up several people in charge, causing internal strife. "Brother, the situation has improved a little. When can we leave this ce?" Keith stared at the screen and asked in a low voice. "How''s Cynthia?" Tinge looked at him and asked. "The wound hasn''t healed yet. It may take another week to recover." Keith replied. "You''re not a doctor, how do you know so well?" Tinge raised his eyebrows and looked at his brother. Keith kept silent. "What''s the situation between you and her?" Tinge asked him directly. "There''s nothing wrong. You asked me to monitor her. I did it. I stared at her 24 hours a day. She''s quite honest." Keith said proudly.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I told you to keep an eye on her, not on her sleeping and bathing." Tinge angrily berated him. Keith''s pretty face was embarrassed and he lowered his head, feeling a little helpless. "She''s injured like this. She can''t do anything to me." "I want to ask you what you want to do to her? You can''t be tempted by her, right?" Tinge was speechless. "No, I''m not. She''s so strong, sheis not to my taste." Keith immediately shook his head seriously and denied. "She is an international criminal police officer. Her profession is arresting people. What we are going to do this time will vite her professional rules in her eyes. She will not follow us. When she recovers, let her and her junieveme feffowleave. We cannot cooperate with her." It was necessary for Tinge to exin this matter to his younger brother. "I know." Keith nodded, his eyes slightly dim. "Mom wants you to get married quickly, but Cynthia''s profession destined that she could not to be a goodwife. I also don''t want you to take any more risks. This is ourst adventure. Do you understand what I''m saying?" Tinge really didn''t want to hurt his younger brother, but he could not allow him to findan International police to be his girlfriend. He was really worried that his father''s tragedy would repeat itself. Cynthia''s profession was destined to offend many people in the underworld. His younger brother was his family, and he sincerely hoped that his brothercould have a stable romantic life. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I know, I have nothing to do with her." Keith did not answer immediately. Instead, he hesitated for two seconds before answering. He also struggled inside for a while. "Since you understand, then you can go out. We''ll leave in four days. Ourpany has a lot of business to attend to. We can''t dy indefinitely." Tinge fixed the time for his final departure. "Brother, just make the arrangements. I''ll listen to you." Keith nodded. Cynthia leaned against the door and looked at the distance in boredom. Herjunior fellowJack was helping prepare lunch. When he saw her standing there, he immediately ran over and handed her a delicious rabbit leg. "Senior sister, eat more nutritious food. The wound will heal faster." "Jack, after we closethis case, I want to resign." Cynthia casually tore a piece of meat and chewed it. "Senior sister, what did you get stimted about? I remember the boss said that if you close the case this time, you will be promoted. You don''t need to run around anymore. You can sit in the office and §Ö enjoythe air conditioner and point fingers at others." Jack looked at her in. It was hard to believe that she would choose to give up at this moment. "I''m tired." Cynthiaughed self-deprecatingly, "I want to live a peaceful life." "Is it because of Keith? Senior sister, you''re in love." Jack looked incredulous. "Maybe I really like him a little," Cynthiachuckled. Chapter 2005 Chapter 2005 Jack found it hard to believe. Senior sister was also moved. But how long had she known Keith? In less than three days, she actually wanted to return to the ordinary life for him. Was the power of love really that great? Cynthia saw Jack''s stupid expression and snapped herfingers in front of him, "Alright, go and work. Be diligent. We''re all eating and drinking here for free." "There''s no need for youto remind meof this. Our lives were saved by them. We have to be grateful in our lifetime." Jack is a good boy with a conscience. "Gratitude?" Cynthia frowned. The thing she feared the most in her life was that she owed someone a favor. This favor could only be repaid with her body''s promise. Thinking of this, she chuckled and felt that she was not doing herjob properly. Time passed without a sound in the mountains. Four days had passed quickly. Everyone was doing what they were good at. This was the first time Lyre had seen Jensen working. She stood at the side and watched his fingers nimbly manipted the keyboard in his hand. The codes dazzled her. Lyre silently brought a ss of water to him. Jensen took it and drank all of it. He turned around and smiled sweetly, "Thank you for your concern." Lyre stared at hisputer screen and shook her head, "What are you thinking about every day? Is that all you think about? Do you have a headache?" Jensen shook his head. "No, I like this job very much." "Jensen, I didn''t expect that you would also suffer a lot, even though you are sometimes cowardly." Lyre finally had to face up to this big boy. He was not idle, but in his area, he had confidence and brilliance. Jensen scratched the back of his head shyly and chuckled, "Sister, do you think I''ve suffered a lot? I don''t think so. I still have a lot to learn." "Yes,e on." After Lyre finished speaking, she turned around and left. It was almost evening when everyone was about to eat dinner when Jensen suddenly rushed over and said anxiously, "I hacked into the monitoring of a nearbypany a hundred miles away. Three cars wereing towards us. That license te is owned by Scottson''s men." "Have we been discovered?" Keith''s expression stiffened. Tinge shook his head and analyzed, "Probably not. There is a dock fifty miles east of this road. Scottson has a lot of goodsing from this dock. Their car ising this way. They should be to get the goods." Cynthia nodded in agreement, "That''s right, they probably went to the dock to pick up the goods. How many cars did they get?" "Three, two off-road vehicles, a minivan." Jensen replied. "Is it possible for them to discover our whereabouts?" Tinge looked at everyone and asked an important question. "It''s possible, Scottson''s men guarded the entrance to the airport. Knowing that Jack and I can''t escape, they also seal off all the docks. He will definitely not give up chasing us. If we find tracks on the wheels, or if the hounds they are brought over, our hiding ce will be discovered. If we want to stay here for another two days, we have to stop these cars. At the very least, we can''t let them all go back alive.'' Cynthia calmly analyzed. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "If we stop their car, they will definitely find us in less than two days. What should we do then?" Tinge stared at her. Since she had some understanding of Scottson, her opinion was especiallyimportant. "I thought of a way. It is feasible. I can lure Scottson out to meet him. If you want to kill him, you can take this opportunity. This is also the best opportunity. I have his evidence. He will definitely not kill me easily and will definitelye to see me. He wants toundry his money now. The international organizations are eyeing him and he is in a panic. " Cynthia said in a deep voice. "If you want to be a lure, you can''t. It''s too dangerous." Keithfrowned andhe directly refused. "This is the best way. To be honest, Scottson has been in thisnd for many years. No matter how confident you are and how well equipped you are, your chances of winning won''t be too high. Let me help you. Also, Tinge, you should protect the person you love and give her a chance to evacuate safely. After intercepting and killing those cars, you should ask someone to send Miss Wayneaway at the same time so that she won''t be involved." Cynthia looked at Creamy. Such a lovely girl was really not suitable for staying here. It was too dangerous. If she fell into Scottson''s hands, the consequences would be unimaginable. Tinge gently looked at the woman beside him. Creamy grabbed his hand and said, "I''m not leaving. I want to stay by your side forever." Tinge''s gaze focused on her and immediately brought her a cup of warm water. "Emma, you have to believe me. We will definitely be together." Creamy drank two mouthfuls of water and was about to fall asleep. She grabbed the man''s fingers and became powerless. Finally, she fell asleep quietly in Tinge''s arms. "Actually, even if you don''t tell me, I''m still prepared to let her leave tonight. I''ve already contacted her brother. There will be a privatene to pick her up sent by him at 12 o''clock tonight." Tinge said as he lowered his head and kissed Creamy''s hair. He said to Lyre, "I''ll leave her to you. Take her with you and leave this ce immediately." Lyre nodded. Her heart was heavy. When Tinge came to find her and told her about tonight''s n, she was still a little confused. But just now, Creamy''s firm words made her slightly hesitated. Love was very great, but the prerequisite for fove was to survive first. Her job was to protect Creamy from being hurt. Although she had concealed it from Creamythis time, all of this was for Creamy''ssake. Cynthia seemed to have anticipated this and sighed softly, "I really envy her. Someone will always remember her." After saying this, her gaze collided with Keith''s. His handsome face turned red, and he hurriedly moved his eyeselsewhere.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Cynthia felt that it was inexplicably interesting. Even Keith did not dare to look into her eyes, proving that there were secrets in his heart. Tinge sat in the car with Creamy in his arms and watched her fall asleep in Lyre''s embrace. He felt very ufortable inside. He really hoped that when he saw Creamy again, all the haze had dissipated. Creamy drank a kind of medicine that would make her fall asleep temporarily. It wouldn''t have any negative effects. Lyre and the bodyguards sent by Stinson escorted Creamy away. Jensen stood beside the car and waved to Lyre, "Sister, I''ll see you next time. Have a nice trip." Lyre wanted to tease him, but she found that her mouth was open, but she didn''t know what to say. She looked deeply at him and only nodded. The off-road vehicle quickly left in the night. At this moment, Tinge''s heart seemed to gone with the car. Chapter 2006 Chapter 2006 Creamyhad been sent away, and Tinge seemed to have no worries. However, he looked at his younger brother. If Pssible, he really wanted to stunhis younger brother and send him back to home. Although he had sworn that they would take revenge togetherbefore, as the eldest brother and for his love to younger brother, Tinge was really reluctant to let Keithapany him on the adventure. This was a sort of selfish. In the end, Tinge did not dare to do so. He was afraid that his brother would me him. This time, Tinge treatedevery of hisrades well. Everyone was given arge sum of money, and they were very willing to work for him. Jensen also heaved a sigh of relief. If Lyre was here, he would also be very worried. Now that he knew that she was safe, he had more fighting spirit. He apanied the boss through this life and death struggle. He did not want to die and wanted to see Lyre again alive. At that time, he might not call her sister anymore. He wanted to call her by her name and be a real man. Cynthia could be considered an expert in this area. Tinge was themanderin the interception. Cynthis and Keith were waiting for his news. Jensen directly used the drone to track during the whole process. Keith was supervising behind the scenes. He was very worried about his brother. As the three cars passed a corner, the car at the front suddenly had a t tire. The people in the car immediately became vignt. However, it was at this moment that Tinge and his men drove to surround the three cars. The gunshots rang out one after another. Not long after, half of the criminals in the car were extinguished. There were still a few who were alive, and Tinge immediately tied them back. The cars were also towed to a ce to hide. Those people were recidivists, and when they saw Cynthia and Jack, they revealed expressions of despair. "Heh, what a coincidence. There''s actually someone who can talk." Cynthia saw that one of the people in charge was Scottson''s most capable subordinate. She was delighted. It seemed that she could start with him. "Who gave you the clue?" In Cynthia''s hand, a scalpel was yed by her very quickly. Every time the scalpel rotated, it seemed that it would cut people to pieces. It made people feel fear from the bottom of their hearts. Even Keith, who was watching from the side, felt a chill run down her back. This woman''s saber skills were not bad. "I don''t know." The man replied her angrily in nativenguage. "Oh, really?" Cynthia raised her tone unconcernedly. In the next second, her scalpended directly on the man''s throat. "I''m a Pliceman. I won''t kill anyone. In the crime youmitted with Scottson, he is the prime culprit. You''re just an essory. Losing your life for him is not worth it at all." "You can''t kill me." The man was so scared that his breathing tightened and his scalp went numb. "I won''t kill you, but you have to say something I want to hear." Cynthia was very good at scaring people. She was ying psychological tactics. She had been trained, but the man did not. "I told you, will you let me go?" The man did not want to die. Furthermore, he knew that Cynthia would not kill him. At most, she would send him to stand trial. However, it was better to die than live. "The person I want to catch is Scottson, not you. I know your ability, and you can''t turn the tide. As long as you help me catch Scottson and findout the mole, I promise to let you go." Cynthia understood these people. They were very greedy, and they were also very afraid of death. Everyone came out to make a bet and wanted to take more money home. To them, death was also despair. "How can I believe you?" There was a hint of hope in that man''s eyes. "You have no choice but to trust me." Cynthia sneered. The man looked at Cynthia with a deathly pale face, then looked at the people around him. He could only reluctantly say, "I know a woman named P oftenes to look for the boss." "P?" Cynthia''s heart ached. She was her best friend. This time, she was ying a dealer. She had frequent dealings with Scottson, but Cynthia never expected it to be her. "Are you sure?" Cynthia gritted her teeth and said, "If you dare to lie, it won''t be easy for you to die." "I''m sure that Scottson has made several deals with her, and surrendered part of profits to her. She has benefited from those dealsfor at least ten million dors. Everyone who follows Scottson knows that." The man said eagerly, afraid that Cynthia wouldn''t believe him. Jack watched from the side. He felt heartache for Cynthia. She had helped P a lot. Ponce made a mistake of principle. Cynthia pleaded for her and kept her position. Cynthia closed her eyes and recalled thest time she met P. Psmoked cigarettes. She was well made up with big wavy hair, and wore a set of leather pants and leathenclothes. As she smoked, she told Cynthiathat if she had money, she wanted to do business. She felt that doing business was too fast. The money was like paper in front of her, and she was sometimes numb. "Tie them up." Cynthia said coldly.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Please, you said you would let me go." The man said with a face full of despair. "If I don''t kill you, I won''t let you go. I''ll wait for thew to take care of you." Cynthia turned around and left. Tinge sat by the side and looked at Cynthia. Actually, he had suspected her before, but after all these, he had more trust in her. Tinge stood up and directly followed behind Cynthia. Keith also quickly followed behind him. "Mr. Tinge, can I ask you something?" After suppressing heremotions, Cynthia turned around and pleaded, her eyes filled with sorrow. Tinge said in a deep voice, "What is it?" "You want to make a deal with P? I want to test her out." Cynthia''s expression was a little anxious. "Of course not. If I help you obtain evidence of her betraya...." "I will help you kill Scottson." Cynthia immediately said. Tinge felt that the deal was worth it. He nodded and said, "Alright, tell me the details of this P. I can help you test her." Cynthia closed her eyes. "This time, I begged her toe. She was disgusted with the task. She said she just wanted to be a good cop. I was anxious to make a contribution, andwanted to work with her, so she came. At first, because she yed a crude oil trader, she hadworked with Scottson a few times. She sells crude oil privately, and she makes a profit from it. She will hand over every debt to a person in charge of us. I have always trusted her because she is very responsible. But this time, my identity has been exposed, and I almost died here. I really don''t want to believe that she did it." "I know what to do now. I have a subsidiary here, and it consumes a lot of fuel. Seeking her cooperation shouldn''t make her suspicious." Tinge nodded. This method was feasible. "Thank you!" Cynthia said sincerely. Tinge nodded, turned around, and left. Cynthia''s arm was suddenly grabbed by arge hand. She looked up and locked eyes with Keith. "How do you want to help us kill Scottson? You want to die anymore?" Keith angrily questioned her. Chapter 2007 Chapter 2007 Cynthia turned around and looked at the worry and concern in the man''s eyes. She smiled and said, "Are you concerned about me?" " Keith frowned. Seeing her yful expression, he felt somehow angry. He looked at her seriously, "Don''t joke with your life. We can save you once, but we can''t save you a second time." Her eyes lit up, and an inexplicable emotion echoed in her heart. Was he angry because he was afraid that she would die? "You said my life was taken back by you, and if I do not do anything for you, I would feel guilty." Cynthialooked down, trying tohide heremotions. "I''ve never asked you to repay me. Saving someone is just a human instinct. Don''t think about working for us until you have a detailed andplete n." Keith said angrily and turned to leave. Cynthia watched his strongreaction. She was not angry at all, instead, she was also very happy. On the way to the international airport, Lyrehad been anxious She finally heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the gate of airport. Looking at the sleeping woman in herarms, Lyre felt a little ufortable. She could tell that Emma and Mr. Tingetruly loved each other, and they loved each other to the bone. Separating in such a sad manner, Emma would definitely be very disappointed if she woke up. I hope she can understand Mr. Tinge''s good intentions. The vibrations of the ne when it took off woke up Creamy. She slowly opened her eyes and was shocked by the scene in front of her. The simple wooden house was gone, and reced by high-end seats. "Where is this? "She asked, frowning when she saw Lyre. "This is a ne. Your eldestbrother sent a ne to pick us up. "Lyre said sadly. Creamy''s mind exploded as she nervously grabbed her sleeve and anxiously asked, "Where''s Tinge and the others?" Lyre couldn''t bear to tell her the truth, but she had to say. "Mr. Tingeput some medicine in the warm water you drank. letting yousleep until now. They''re still in the mountains. Emma, I''m sorry. I lied to you together with them. If you want to vent anger,e at me. I really don''t want to see you in danger." Lyre said with red-rimmed eyes. Creamy''s eyes darkened as she became silent. She did not cry, nor did she speak, which made people even more worried. Lyre apologized to her for a long time. She finally spoke with a sad voice, "I don''t me you. You all want me to be fine." Lyre med herself even more. It turned out that Creamyunderstood everything, but her understanding made people feel even more distressed. On the way back, Creamy became silent. Lyre did not dare to disturb her and could only silently apany her. From day to night, the clouds outside the window surged. Just as they were about tond, there was a burst of thunder in the sky. Seeinga storm was about to arrive, Creamy finally let herself cry all the tears she denied. She decided to ignore him in the future. He said that she was his woman, but that was not his real thought. Otherwise, why didn''t he discuss such a big decision with her? Since he push her away in such a childish way, she would not spare him the next time theymeet. Tinge, who was thousands of miles away, was currently riding back to the city. He felt a chill on his back, and his heart couldn''t help but twitch. After calcting the time, he guessed that she should have arrivedhome. Although he was a little disappointed without her, it was precisely because he knew that she was waiting for him to return from afar that he had more motivation to face reality. Leaving his younger brother and Cynthia where they were, he brought a few people back to the city. Knowing how to contactP, he had to hurry up and n to get the evidence. In the car, he had already talked to P''s contact. When the contact heard that Tingewanted 20 million dors of goods, he seemed to be very sincere, and set up a meeting ce. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It was urgent, and Tinge didn''t want to dy for a second. He wanted to meet that night, and the contact seemed to be very happy. The sky darkened. The winter here wasn''t too cold. Tinge wore a working suit and brought his subordinates to the meeting ce. They arrived in a very lively bar, where different kinds of people were mixed together. It''s the most suitable ce to do some shady dealings Tinge really did not like this atmosphere. It might have el something to do with his profession. He had also joined the army before, and there was a sense of righteousness in his bones. This kind of shady dealings made him extremely disgusted. In a private room on the second floor, behind a grey French window, there was a very beautiful woman with long curly hair. She looked at. Tinge expressionlessly. Hehad an oriental face anda temperament unique to anAsianman. His sturdy and tall body, and his dense male hormones attracted every woman in this room and their eyes filled with greed and lust. The eyes of the woman hiding behind the curtains also brightened. After staying here for so long, she finally sawa face that could shock her. P spat out smoke from his mouth and sat downfortably on the sofa beside him. She held the cigarette and smiled. asionally, a woman would stretch out her hands, wanting to take advantage of him with admiration and temptation. Tinge''s temperament had two sides. When he was serious, he would give people a cold and arrogant feeling, but when he smiled, it was full of evil. Women were most infatuated with bad men. The moment hestepped into the bar, Tinge had a yful attitude. His sharp eyes swept across every corner of the bar, but he didn''t find P. He looked up, and he already knew what was going on. The woman sitting on the sofa flicked the ashes and said slowly, "Go down and meet him, then bring him up." A man beside her immediately went downstairs. "Hello, Mr. Tinge. We have talked. You can call me Leon. "That manmunicated with him in English with a smile on his face. "Are you sure you can supply the goods I want? I''m leaving the dock early tomorrow morning." Tinge looked expressionlessly at what he said. "Our boss is upstairs. We need her agreement to ship that goods. Why don''t you go up and have a seat so you canhave a good chat with her?" Said Leon with a smile. Tinge nodded. His men wanted to follow him, but Leon stopped them. "Our boss just want to talk to Mr.Tinge alone." Tinge winked at the person behind him and stepped on the stairs. The privacy of the second floor was very good. Tinge looked around. It seemed that this woman called P already had her influence here. Chapter 2008 Chapter 2008 Tinge walked over and knocked on the closed door. Someone immediately opened the door. A long-haired woman, not very beautiful but impressive, was inside. She looked sophisticated and shrewd, and wore heavy makeup. Seeing Tinge, shesmiled and said, "Mr. Tinge, it''s an honor to be able to cooperate with you. Come in and chat." Tinge frowned and said indifferently, "I don''t think I''ve introduced myself yet." "There''s no need for famous people like you to introduce themselves. Everyone in our industry can''t survive without a bit of vision." P smiled charmingly. Compared to her appearance, her voice was much softer and greasy. This added a hint of femininity to her. "Since you''ve investigated me so clearly, shouldn''t I re-evaluate the safety of working with you?" Tingesneered. "Don''t be angry, Mr. Tinge. Why don''t you think about it? There are other reasons why I''m paying attention to you. You''re a fascinating man. To be honest, after all these years I''ve been here, you''re definitely the man that moves me the most." P''s eyes shone brightly as she sized him up. From a closer look, he was truly filled with masculine charm. "There''s no need to say such boring words. Let''s get straight to the point." Tinge didn''t want to hear her seductive words at all. He already had a woman he liked in his heart. "Yourpany has been founded only for two years, and its annual oil cost is not much. You suddenly came to me to buy so much crude oil. Do you have any other motives?" P squinted and suspected him half-jokingly and half-seriously. "Do I still need to tell you everything if I want to do business with you? Then you are too insincere. Since that''s the case, forget it." Tinge''s expression turned cold as he decided to leave.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. P suddenly said, "Tinge, I know why you''re here. You want to kill Scottson, right?" Tinge''s back stiffened. He turned around and stared at her coldly, "You''re meddling too much." "I''m sorry. Actually, I don''t mean to interfere. I only know a bit about you personally. To be honest, I also want to kill him. I''ve made several dealings with him, and he deducted 20% of my money. He has the shameless face of a plunderer. I hate him." Seeing Tinge''s gloomy expression, P hurriedly exined her purpose. Tinge smiled yfully, "Oh? You want to kill him?" "Tinge, we can cooperate. Really, I am very sincere. I know that your father died at Scottson''s hands. You must really want to kill him yourself. I also have important people who died at his hands. I also want revenge." P looked a little sad. "What important person have you lost?" Tinge stared at her and asked. "My sister." P''s eyes were filled with tears, "Not long ago, Scottson''s men killed her." Tinge''s heart trembled. He heard Cynthia say that she had always trusted P, and their rtionship had always been very good. If she had not hear from the man working for Scottson, Cynthia probably wouldn''t have suspected that her most trusted friend had betrayed her to the death. "How did you know she was dead? Did Scottson tell you?" Tinge asked indifferently. "If she hadn''t died, she would have called me. But a week has passed and she hasn''t contacted me. Scottson said that she died by the river and was washed away by the water Thope she''s safe in heaven." P souldn''t help but take out a cigarette and light it. Recently, her addiction to cigarettes had be more and more severe. Her conscience was still uneasy onCynthia''s death. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Tinge thought about what had happened recently. Cynthia and her junior fellow hadn''t contacted anyone since they were rescued. It seemed that Cynthia had also done it on purpose. As for Scottson''s lying to P about Cynthia''s death, he definitely didn''t want to cause trouble and admit that he wasn''t doing a good job. Tinge was well aware of the whole matter. The hypocritical sorrow of this woman before him was the most ridiculous thing in his eyes. The news was revealed by her. How did she have the face to feel sad? She probably wanted to kill Scottson not for revenge, but for silence. "You''re right. I do want revenge. However, Scottson has been here for many years. Even if I want to take revenge, I don''t dare to take risks. However, how can I trust you to help me? Don''t bite back and betray me when the timees." Tinge coldly questioned her. "I know you won''t believe me. Alright, we can''t work together on this matter for the time being. I''ll give you what you want first. I''ve already prepared 20 million dors of crude oil at the dock. You can carry it away at any time. Have you brought the money?" P discovered that Tinge was a very cautious man. This kind of person had a suspicious personality and a wise mind. He could not be persuaded so easily. In any case, she had patience. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "How would you like to trade? Cash or cheque? I can do both." Tinge stared at her and asked. "Cash, US dors. Tomorrow morning, we''ll meet at the dock. Tinge, how long do you n to stay here?" P suddenly leaned over. There was a faint scent of perfume on her body. She looked eagerly at Tinge and did not mind revealing her intention. She was no longer the same as she used to be. She had experienced too much and found that life was short. It was really important to have fun in time. Tinge took a step back and said, "What do you want?" "I want to find a boyfriend. I''ve taken a fancy to you." P stretched out her hand and gently circled Ting''s chest with her fingers, "We''re from the same country. Do you think this is fate?" Tinge somewhat disliked her initiative and coldly pushed her hand away, "Sorry, I''m not interested in you." P was rejected by him, but she wasn''t angry. Instead, she smiled even more charmingly, "If you want to cooperate with me, remember to call me. I''m looking forward to working with you." Tinge sneered, "Do you always behave like this when you see a man you like?" P said with a disapproving expression, "For people like me who live on the edge of danger, do you think wehave time to wait for love? I live in the moment, so I naturally want to get what I like quickly." "Then you must have had a lot of men. I like single-minded women." After Tinge finished speaking, he turned around and left. P was a little loss, but very quickly, she was back to normal. She knew very well why Tinge was here today. Her people hadn''t found out yet whether Cynthia was dead or not. No matter what, she had to quickly exterminate Scottson. If Cynthia died, and Scottson was also been killed, the she could be able to cleanse herself and return to her original life. "Tinge, we will definitely be good partners." P was confident that Tinge would definitelye to her to cooperate. His hatred for Scottson was no less than that of her. Chapter 2009 Chapter 2009 After Tinge left the bar, he went straight back to thepany. Hispany here was actually a shellpany. From the outside, thepanywas engaged in the construction industry. Tingeboughtarge open space and built a few very unique buildings. There had always been a lot of orders, but Tinge had never managed them. As an architect, his younger brother led his team to build several buildings for several local politicians and wealthy businessmen. Tinge returned to thepany and immediately contacted his younger brother through encryption. "Brother, how is it going? Have you contacted P?" Keith sounded a little anxious. "Put Cynthia on the phone." Tinge frowned slightly. He didn''t know if leaving his younger brother behind was a good decision or not, but through his younger brother''s solicitous tone, Tingerealized that Keith became more and more attentive to Cynthia. "Oh!" Keith was very depressed. Tinge was only born three hours before him. Why did Tingealways lecture him like an eldest brother since they were kids?Keith was unconvinced, but since he was always been beaten by his brother, he had to be sincerely convinced. Cynthia took the phone, "Mr. Tinge, you''re looking for me?" "I''ve seen P. She seems to think that you''re dead. Maybe Scottson lied to her. She wants to cooperate with me because she wants to avenge her sister. I guess the sister she''s talking about is you." Tingedirectly said. "Don''t believe her. The reason she wants to kill Scottson, one is to silence him. The other is to go back and im credit. Of course, maybe she really likes you and wants to take advantage of this opportunity to please you." Cynthia sneered. "She did seem to like me." Tinge was extremely disgusted. "You are an attractive man. ording to my understanding of her, she is psychologically rejected foreign men. Her marriage partner will definitely be a man from her own country. You are young and promising, and you have the same goal as her. It is easy for her to be tempted." Cynthia said indifferently. "I refuse to cooperate with her. I just want to help you obtain evidence of her misappropriation. What are your ns?" Tinge asked her in a low voice. "I do have a n." Cynthia said after thinking for a second. "What''s your n?" Tinge frowned and asked her. "I want to see P. If she knows that I''m not dead, she will definitely fall out with Scottson. At that time, her shady deals will be exposed. After you cooperate with her tomorrow, I will contact her." Cynthia was too sad, and she wanted to personally capture this traitor and make her confess to the crime she hadmitted. "If you do this, I''m afraid she will kill you. Why do that?" Tinge felt that she didn''t have to take this risk. "I am the person in charge of this mission. Only when Ie forward will she reveal her true identity. I have always been the one who contacted her." Cynthia knew very well that P would not trust anyone except her. This time, she was extremely confident because she already knew that P was a traitor. She was prepared. "Alright, you can decide your own matters." After Tinge finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Cynthia returned the phone to Keith. He frowned, "Has my brother hung up yet?" "Well, your brother has helped me a lot. I really owe you more and more. Keith, if this incident ends, can I treat you to a meal?" Cynthia asked him with a smile. Keith''s heart palpitated, but he looked indifferent, "Why did you treat me to dinner? I''m not a casual man." "After dinner, we''ll go to see a movie together." Cynthia''s eyes became blurry. "Still watching movies? Aren''t we going on a date?" Keith was clearly moved, but he wanted to pretend that it didn''t matter. "It''s just a date. It seems like this is how men and women get along." Cynthianced at him and blinked. "Then do you know the next steps? After the movie, will it be your home, my home or a hotel?" Seeing her serious expression, Keith frightened her and smirked. "Just now, you said that you are not a casual person." Cynthiasneered at him and left. Keith was speechless. Are women so willful and unreasonable? She was the one who started the topic, so he just cooperated with her, but now she ignored him. Although Cynthia turned around and left, she was inexplicably happy. In the past, if any bold man dared to say such frivolous words to her, she would have already greeted him with a fist and foot. But why did she still want to hear Keith say such words? him It was alreadyte at night. Tinge was lying on the bed. He held his phone and thought for a while. Considering the jetg, it was more than nine o''clock in the morning at home. He wondered if she got up yet. He had never thought that sending a message and making a phone call would be so difficult. Tinge couldn''t help butugh bitterly. Was this the bitter parting after the sweetness of love? Taking a deep breath, Tinge still decided to send her an apology. As a result, he wrote several messages, but he was not satisfied, so he could only delete them first, changing them into a simple greeting. After sending out the text message, the time it took to wait for a reply became even slower. Tinge pillowed his arms and stuck his phone to where his heart was beating. He closed his eyes and waited. Time passed, and Tinge was a little distracted. He picked it up from time to time and looked at the time. Half an hourter, he felt a little bit of panic. He sat up and confirmed that his phone was not broken. He murmured painfully. Sure enough, a woman was not easy to provoke," especiallythe woman from the Wayne Family. She can really torture you. "Emma, are you going to ignore me?" This was the first time Tinge felt crying without tears. He held onto his phone and began to wonder if he should call her. Tinge, who had always been calm and rational, no longer had any confidence. He walked back and forth a few times in the room. After confirming that she really didn''t reply to his messages, he mustered up his courage and called. "Hey!" After the phone rang for dozens of seconds, a gentle female voice came. It was the voice he was familiar with and missed. The heart that was tied up in anger finally returned to its original position. "Emma, it''s me." His voice was deep and maic, carrying a trace of guilt.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I know it''s you." Creamy said with a bit of anger. "Are you angry?" Tinge asked nervously. "If I dope you and send you a thousand miles away, I don''t believe you won''t be angry." Creamy bit her lips and snorted angrily. "I''m sorry." Having thousands of words to say, but he could only say these three words. If he didn''t put her in the most important position in his heart, how could he be willing to send her away? He was clearly filled with deep emotions, but he was unable to say a single word. This was the love of a man. It was as thick as a mountain and as deep as the sea. "I don''t want to hear these three words. Tell me another three words." Creamy was obviously very happy to receive his phone call, but when she spoke, she was still a little childish. "I love you." The man''s voice was hoarse and he added three words. Creamy was surprised. He reacted quite quickly. Humph, maybe he had coaxed other women in the same way. Chapter 2010 Chapter 2010 There was no response on the phone. Tinge was embarrassed and blushed. Other than his mother, this was the first time he had said these three words to a woman. It was very embarrassing. But now, he only wanted to coax her and not make her angry anymore. "Tinge, you muste back alive. I don''t want to be a widow. Will you promise me?" Creamy said sadly. The three words was of great significance. She listened and epted his affection. He was responsible for their future. Seeing that she had been silent for a few seconds, Tinge couldn''t help butugh out loud, "What are you thinking? How could I let you be widowed? There are so many good men in this world. If it wasn''t me, you would have many choices. Don''t wronged yourself." After Creamy heard what he said, she immediately became angry. She angrily questioned him, "How can you say such irresponsible words? Who do you think I am? If I could easily fall in love with someone else, I would have married a long time ago. Why wait for you?" "Emma, that''s not what I meant. I mean, if I don''te back, don''t wronged yourself." The man was shocked and hurriedly exined. "No, Tinge, if you don''te back, I''ll wait for you for the rest of my life." Creamy gritted her teeth and said resolutely. Tinge was stunned. He believed that she was not joking. With her stubborn temperament, she might really do what she said. "Alright, I promise you, don''t be angry." Tinge could only console her gently, hearing her voice carrying a tearful tone.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Creamy finally stopped. There was a brief silence. They did not speak to each other, but they could hear the other breathing. This kind of silence was precious to the two of them. "Hang up. Rest quickly and take care of yourself and your team. Also, remember to miss me." After Creamy finished speaking, she hung up the phone ruthlessly. Tinge''s heart finally calmed down. He looked at his phone and smiledfortably. Finally, he didn''t have to lose sleep until dawn. Lying down, he reached out his hand and found a notebook from a bag beside him. He opened it page by page. There were pictures drawn by Creamy. The nts and trees were vivid, and the mountains and waters were from near to far. Although there was only a single color, it was as if the painter had given the picture vitality and made it vibrant. A pair of skillful hands, a delicate and gentle heart, and a pair of bright and intelligent eyes, all these made up the people he loved. He was willing to use his entire life to protect her sincere heart, so that she could do her own things in peace. On thest few pages, there was his name written by Creamy in a deep and shallow manner. Her delicate handwriting was just like her temperament, with an orchid''s characteristic, and the purity of a lotus. Early in the morning, Tinge opened her eyes and looked at the time. Then, she brought people to the dock. P wore a sexy leather coat and had a green-ck scorpion tattooed on the back of her hand. She slowly walked out of a speedboat and threw the cigarette butt in the water. Seeing Tingeing over, she smiled. "Tinge, I''ve been waiting for you here since early in the morning. Your goods are on that big ship. You can find someone to inspect them." P didn''t call him Mr. Tinge, but directly called him by his name, which brings them a little closer. Tinge gestured to the person behind him and someone went over to check. P jumped off the yacht and leisurely walked to Tinge, "What did you think about my proposal yesterday?" "I won''t consider it for the time being." Tinge didn''t want to offend her now. P looked like a ruthless woman. He didn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble. "I''m your best partner. Are you sure you don''t want to think about it?" P''s tone was filled with disappointment. "With your current power, you can deal with Scottson and avenge your sister." Tinge said coldly. "You knowScottson. His power is not something I can defeat. I know that your subordinates are all elites. It would be best if we work together. Furthermore, I can guarantee that after you kill Scottson, there will be no worries in the future." P still didn''t give up and wanted to cooperate with Tinge. There was no time for her too. "This is the cash I brought. Twenty million." Tinge had someone bring a few more boxes over. P stared at the money with greed in her eyes no resistance to money. She hadr This was all because she had lived inpoverty in the past, so money was her only pursuit in the lifetime. "Alright, I''ll keep the money. I''ll give you two more days to think about it. If you still refuse, I''m afraid you might regret it." P was unwilling by saying that, and these words carried another hint. Tinge was not afraid of her threat and only coldly warned, "If you dare to betray me, you will be the one to regret it." P''s face instantly turned a little pale. Sheughed strangely before leaving with the money. Tinge immediately ordered someone to send the goods away first, and then notified his younger brother. P was sitting on a medium-sized cruise ship. The six big boxes in front were open. Money made her very happy. She was smoking while staring at the boxes of money. She couldn''t understand why her family had to expend so much effort in order to earn a single piece of money in this world. She reached out and took one, ced it on the cigarette, burned it to ashes, and closed her eyes, enjoying the sess at this moment. A person walked over and said, "What should I do with this debt?" "Draw money at the original rate. Remember to rewrite the ount. You will gain your profits." P''s eyes instantly became as sharp as a knife when she stared at the man, coldly warning him. The man nodded and left. Who wasn''t crazy about money? At five o''clock in the afternoon, the ount had already been done. P took six million, and the rest was handed over to the person in charge of the police. She seeded again and there were no loopholes. Just as P was returning home with the two boxes, she suddenly realized that the door of her vi had been touched. Before she left, she would leave behind some traces and only she knew that.. Her heart pounded. There were no signs of damage to the door. It was as if someone had opened it with a key. There were two keys to the door, one in her hand and the other .... A chill appeared on P''s back. She quickly dragged the two boxes into the garage and locked them. Then, she took out the gunbehind her and approached the door step by step. She pushed the door and saw blood stains on the ground. She became even more vignt. Following the blood stains, she walked in the bedroom. She saw a woman lying on the sofa in the bedroom. She looked terrible and her entire body was covered in wounds. "Sister?" When P saw Cynthia, her pupils instantly dted. It was hard to believe. "P, you''re finally back. My identity has been exposed. Scottson''s men are chasing after me. Quickly save me." It looked like Cynthia was on the verge of death, and she was extremely fragile. Chapter 2011 Chapter 2011 Why was Cynthia still alive? P found it hard to believe and had no choice but to believe it. The bloody Cynthia in front of her made her moodplicated. To tell the truth, she would rather Cynthia was dead than alive.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Cynthia, what happened? How could your identity be exposed? Who did it? I will definitely take revenge for your suffering." P had no choice but to cooperate in the performance. She crouched down, with her fingers trembling, and wanted to check on Cynthia''s injuries. Cynthia couldn''t let her see the wound. Instead, she grabbed P''s hand and said hoarsely and painfully, "P, call a doctor. I can''t die. I still need to find the betrayer. Jack died. He died unjustly. He was shot several times to protect me. He was decapitated. It''s too miserable." Cynthia''s words made Jack, who was sitting outside the door waiting for orders, have an exaggerated expression. "Does she really need to describe me like that?" Jackined. P instantly changed her expression. Several emotions interweaved in her eyes, but in her heart, there was only one thought: kill Cynthia and let her n be implemented sessfully. P had to be alive so that she could have the opportunity to spend all the money she had earned. If she died, she would never reconcile herself to it. "Sister, you are really lucky. You are still alive after Scottson''s men have been chasing to kill you for so many days. No wonder I need to learn from you." P didn''t want to act anymore. She stood up coldly. Her gaze turned cold and her voice was filled with mockery. "P, what do you mean by that? I need treatment now. If you don''t save me, I''ll die." Cynthia was already desperate, but she still had to y the trick to convince P that she was close to death. "There''s no doctor here, and I won''t save you. Cynthia, it''s time for you to die. It''s better to die at Scottson''s hands than at mine. You''ve gone through so many difficulties. Why are you still as innocent as a child? You told me not to trust others, but you trusted me so much. How ridiculous!" P narrowed her eyes and mocked Cynthia coldly with an indifferent look. "P, are you the betrayer?" Cynthia''s face was filled with heartache and anger. P calmly took out a cigarette, lit it, and sneered," Living a rich life is so wonderful. I don''t want to go back to the poor days in the past. It was too painful. I didn''t even have the most basic dignity. Cynthia, I''m sorry. People all yearn for a better life. To be honest, I feel sorry to betray you. But this is cruel human nature. People are all selfish." Cynthia did not expect that P had already be a stranger. P was no longer as simple as before. "I really regret letting you participate, but I don''t regret knowing you again because of this matter." After Cynthia finished speaking, she urately shot P''s shoulder with the gun in her other hand. "Ah!" P let out a miserable scream. In the next second, her leg was shot again. This time, she screamed even harder. "You you lied to me?" P shouted. Cynthia stood up. Although her body was covered in blood, the blood was not from her. The wounds on her shoulders were much better, so she had no difficulty in moving. "P, this is the fate of the betrayer. There is no chance of being judged for betrayal. Death is your only destination." Cynthia''s voice was also extremely cold, and she no longer took pity on P. "Please save me. I don''t want to die. Cynthia, please save me. I still have to look after my family." P was in extreme pain, but she was still unwilling to die like this. Her face was covered in tears and her voice was hoarse. "Your soul is alreadypletely evil. Ret You have no mercy on yourpanions Because of you, dozens of lives have gone. P, I once treated you sincerely. But in your next life, don''t meet me again. I don''t want to be your sister anymore. You don''t deserve it." After Cynthia finished speaking, she closed her eyes and fired two more shots. P died in grief. Though she had died long before, her eyes still widened with hatred. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Hearing the gunshots, Jack and Keith quickly rushed in. Seeing that P was dead, Cynthia leaned against the wall. Seeing her like this, Keith felt heartache. Without saying a word, he directly pressed her into his arms and hugged her tightly, "If you want to cry, just do it. Don''t hold back your tears." "I don''t want to cry, but I want to lean on your shoulder." Cynthia in his arms said sadly. "Just do it." Keith was no longer stingy with his tenderness. Jack watched from the side, feeling very sad. Those who had worked hard together had either died or been injured. It was really sad. After leaning on Keith''s shoulder for a while, Cynthia suppressed her emotions and whispered, "Let''s hurry up and evacuate. Don''t be discovered." P''s body was discovered by her subordinates a dayter, which caused quite a stir. Scottson held an emergency meeting. He held his gun and fired several shots into the sky angrily He hatefully shouted, "Cynthia is not dead yet. She is counterattacking. Everyone, cheer up and kill her. Otherwise, we will have a hard time in the future." Everyone present was in high spirits, shouting slogans, and determined to kill Cynthia as well as her subordinates. At this moment, an unmanned aerial vehicle captured this scene from high up in the sky. The picture was directly transmitted back to the frequency screen in front of Tinge. As Scottson''s henchman disappeared, he was very anxious. He reduced the number of guards at the various checkpoints so that Cynthia and Keith could get out sessfully. At this moment, they were hiding in Tinge''s Company. Cynthia was reporting the casualties and P''s betrayal to her superior. There was evidence of P''s corruption. The superior was furious and entrusted Cynthia to end the incident. The superior would also continually send people to help deal with this. When Cynthia heard that the superior would send someone over, she temporarily postponed the sending. She looked at the old man on the screen. Scottson was ferocious as he admonished his subordinates. "If you want to make your move, try kilthim your best to kill him in the next few days. Once our men arrive, it will be very difficult to kill him. He is involved in a few big cases. The superior will definitely judge him. Once he is imprisoned, there will be a faint possibility of killing him." Cynthia ced her hands on the table and said to Keith and Tinge. "I know." Tinge said in a deep voice. Keith stared at Cynthia. Her face was beautiful and her eyes were firm. His heart pounded and he forcefully pulled her arm, "Follow me, I have something to say." Cynthia instinctively wanted to shake off his hand. But her heart inexplicably softened, allowing him to drag her into another room. Entering the room, the man gently pushed her against the wall. "Cynthia, you still want to be the bait?" Keith angrily questioned her. Cynthia didn''t show any special expression on her face, but there was a smile in her eyes. "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. I still have to eat with you and watch a movie. If I am not injured, I might be able to go to the hotel." Chapter 2012 Chapter 2012 P was dead. The superior ordered Cynthia to hurry up and finish the work to prevent more casualties. Cynthia could not escape her responsibility. Therefore, everything became urgent. Creamy was frustrated. She had insomnia and had a very torturous time for thest two days. She wanted to search the Inte for some news about Tinge''s location, but she found that there were no useful reports at all. She was even more anxious. However, she couldn''t express her thoughts. She didn''t want her parents and elder brother to worry. Her elder brother only thought that Tinge was working there, but he didn''t know the real use of the factory Tinge was building there. Creamy really wanted to tell her brother about this matter and ask him to help save Tinge. But in the end, she suppressed this impulse. She should believe in Tinge. If her brother really made a move and disrupted his n, it would be even harder to end it. "You''re going crazy." Creamy walked back and forth in her room. In the past, she liked this warm bedroom best. She could feel the sunshine and breezeing through the window. She would be in a good mood all day. She could paint whatever she wanted. But now, her mind was empty and she could not calm down. Thinking about Tinge was the only thing she did. She wouldn''t back to normal until Tinge returned safely and stood in front of her.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Sister, who is Tinge?" Suddenly, a yful little face appeared from outside the door. Suzanne asked her with a mysterious expression. "Suzanne, where did you hear that name?" Seeing her sister, Creamy quickly stood up and dragged her into the room. "I saw it myself. You wrote this name with lipstick on the mirror in your room and even drew a loving heart. Is he your sweetheart?" Suzanne chuckled even morecently. "You!" Creamy turned around and ran into the bathroom. Certainly, she had forgotten to erase the words she wrote when she woke up in the morning. She quickly and gently wiped it away. She saw Suzanne standing behind her with her hands behind her back, smiling at her. "Shh!" Creamy made a gesture towards Suzanne. Suzanne instantly became nervous and waited for Creamy to untie her confusion. "Suzanne, never mention this name to your parents." Creamy looked at her seriously. "Why? I will do so unless you tell me your secret." Suzanne blinked mischievously. "It doesn''t matter if I tell you. I do like him very much. Unfortunately, he is currently far away. I wonder when he will be back." Creamy revealed her worries and disappointment. "Sister, no matter how far away it is, our brother still can send you to see him. Let''s go." This was the first time Suzanne had seen sadness on her sister''s face. She was stunned and distressed. Her sister Creamy had a strong personality, so it was definitely an extraordinary man who could make her frown. "No, I have to wait for him toe back. If I go, I will mess things up." Creamy shook her head. "You''re so thoughtful. How can you mess things up?" Suzanne pouted. "Suzanne, how is your study these days? Do you have any ns after graduation? Do you want to study abroad?" Looking at Suzanne''s charming appearance, Creamy really wished that Suzanne could meet someone she liked. No matter how independent a woman was, she could not live aplete life without experience of vigorous love. "I''m thinking about it. I will do what my father says. I will do anything that can make me happy. I will always treat myself well." Suzanne said with pride. "You are right. Don''t treat yourself poorly. Live a happy life every day." Creamy couldn''t help butugh. With Suzanne''s temperament, no one could bully her. Even her little nephew was fooled up and down by her. She really didn''t know what kind of man Suzanne, with a strong personality, would fall in love with. After nightfall, criminals who were far away from the bustling downtown area started to take action. Many people hid at home and didn''t dare to go out casually. It was destined to be a sleepless night. Scottson''s son was kidnapped at a club. As soon as the news spread, Scottson immediately came out with his subordinates to find his son. Looking at the youth who had been tied back, Tinge thought he really looked like Scottson. The kidnapping was all thanks to the information Cynthia Kad provided. Even he couldn''t find out that Scottson had an illegitimate son. He had two sons before. One was captured and the other died miserably. Staring at others fiercely, the 16-year-old boy in front of Tinge kept threatening people with harsh words. "p!" Cynthia pped the boy and he immediately became quiet. Cynthia was even more fierce than him. Certainly, he was afraid of a stronger man. So he began to cry in fear. "Use him as bait. Scottson will definitely appear. I''ll be the sniper to blow his head off." Cynthia suddenly changed her mind, because she didn''t want to die now. She had promised Keith that she would date him. Hearing this, Tinge felt that this could work. However, he looked at Cynthia''s injured shoulder and said, "You are injured. It won''t affect you, right?" "Jack and I have received professional training. Working together will have a higher chance of sess." Cynthia whispered. Jack nodded vigorously from the side, "Yes, I can." Keith finally felt relieved. He gave a little smile and looked straight at Cynthia. He had changed his mood. "Let''s go tomorrow morning. Hang up this boy. Although young, he is not a good person. The original n was to capture him. If he doesn''t die this time, we''ll have to capture him again." Cynthia was afraid that Tinge would be soft-hearted. After all, the boy looked thin and weak. "I know. Scottson''s son has no choice of being a good person." Tinge nodded. "When the boy was seven years old, Scottson let him shoot more than a dozen betrayers. Although those betrayers were all supposed to be punished with death, Scottson and his son shouldn''t be so cruel to them. They still killed them. Tonight would be a sleepless night. We''d better rest early." After saying this, Cynthia looked at Keith. Her eyes revealed a bit of shyness of a woman. Keith had some feelings in his heart, though he didn''t reveal anything on his face. Adults always hide their feelings inside, waiting for the moment to explode. "Keith, you guys go rest. My men and I will take care of this ce." Tinge said to his younger brother. "Well, brother, be careful." Keith knew that he wasn''t good at this, so he could only go back to his room to sleep early. Jensen was still working. Recently, he had a paranoid liking for unmanned aerial vehicles. Coupled with his remote control ofputers, he was bing more and more confident and skilled in this area. He had to ensure everyone''s safety. He had to go back alive to see Lyre. Even if he was feeling exhausted right now, he still needed to work. "Jensen, close your eyes and rest for two hours. Don''t overwork yourself." Tinge ordered him in a low voice. Jensen rubbed his eyes. "I''m not tired." "You won''t listen to my orders anymore?" Looking at the dark circles under Jensen''s eyes, Tinge was really afraid that he would suddenly die. Tinge had much more physical strength than Jensen. They had all received professional training. Ordinary people could notpare with them. He had to make sure that Jensen could return alive. "Alright, I''ll sleep for a while, just for a while." Jensen felt rxed and fell asleep in a few seconds. He was really tired. Chapter 2013 Chapter 2013 It was getting dark. A storm seemed to being. The pressure was so heavy that people felt stuffy. Tinge finally took out his phone and called Scottson. This was something he had always wanted to do. He wanted to question Scottson angrily long before, but he felt that there was no need to do so. Did an executioner need a reason to kill people? Money was the root of evil. Everyone wanted to be rich. Scottson also wanted to own more money. Tinge''s dad''s death was like this uing storm that had been weighing heavily on him and his brother Keith for many years. They had never rxed for a moment and always remembered their revenge on Scottson. The call was answered very quickly, and Scottson''s hoarse voice sounded fierce, "Who is that?" "If you want your son alive,e to the ce I said." Tinge''s voice sounded calm andposed, though he hated Scottson so much. "My son is kidnapped by you. Who exactly are you and what do you want? Don''t kill him. I''ll give you money. A lot of money." Scottson panicked as well. This was something that Tinge had never thought about before. He thought that a demon like Scottson was a cold-blooded animal with no emotions. Now, it seemed that he had overestimated Scottson. "Money? Did you get your money legally? How many innocent people did you kill to get the money? I don''t want that. I want your son''s life so that you can feel the despair of losing your loved one." Tinge''s cold voice was filled with ridicule as he told Scottson.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Scottson remained silent on the phone for a long time, but it could tell that he was extremely angry. Perhaps no one had picked him up for too long. So he had almost forgotten the feeling of being threatened. At this moment, he wanted to smash his phone fiercely, but his son was kidnapped by Tinge. So he didn''t do that. "Alright, where do you want me to meet you? I cane to see you. You don''t want money but my life. Who are you? Who did I kill?" Scottson was not stupid, because there were too many people who overestimated themselves and wanted to seek revenge on him. But they all had been killed by him. He believed that the result today would be the same, and no one could defeat him in his territory. He had absolute confidence. Tinge did not particrly pick a ce. He asked Scottson toe to hispany. "You must be Tinge right? I know you''re the one who started thatpany." When Scottson heard the name of thepany, his back stiffened. He had already guessed Tinge''s identity. He gritted his teeth in hatred and said, "You two brothers are too weak. Your father has been dead for so many years. But now you seek revenge on me. I have to tell you that the person who killed your father was not me. My former partner killed your father. My partner already died. So you should not seek revenge on me." Scottson craftily wanted to confuse the truth. "Your partner is dead. But you are also to me. I''ll give you two hours. Come here now. Otherwise, your dear son won''t be able to call you father again." Tinge coldly warned him. "Tinge, he is still a child. How can you attack a child?" Scottson said angrily, wanting to summon Tinge''s conscience. "When my father died, did you consider that he still had two underage children?" Tinge couldn''t suppress his anger and asked back. Scottson couldn''t say a word. That''s right, he never cared about the consequences of his actions. At this moment, it was his turn to repay this kind of feeling. "I''ming. Don''t hurt him." Scottson hung up the phone and gathered his subordinates with a sinister expression, "Kill Tinge and Keith. Whoever kills them, I will give a reward of $10 million." This was the first time his subordinates had heard such a high reward. They were so excited that their eyes turned red. They loudly echoed him, wanting to get the money. "You can kill Tinge and Keith. But you must guarantee my son''s safety. Whoever dares to injure my son, I will also injure him." Scottson was almost sixty years old. He had suffered several injuries. The doctor told him that he was no longer fertile. As he got older, only one son of his was still fine. Of course, he had to keep hisst son alive. Scottson''s men set off, wanting to kill Tinge and Keith. Tinge held his phone and stared at the dark night outside the window through the curtain. Tonight, it would be a tough battle. He had promised Creamy that he would return alive. When Tinge promised to Creamy, he was full of confidence. But at this moment, he was nervous. He wasn''t afraid of death. He was just afraid that he wouldn''t be able to keep his promise and disappoint her. Before Tinge met Creamy, he had already prepared to die together with his enemies. Therefore, during all these years, he had no romantic ¨¦l rtionship. Some women diet express their love to him. But-he didn''t want to start a romantic r¨¦tationship until Creamy suddenly came into his life. Tinge frowned. He almost couldn''t remember when he had feelings for her. He only remembered her bright and sincere eyes. He couldn''t think about Creamy any further. Tinge took out her notebook, kissed it, and embraced it. Then, he turned around and arranged everything. Cynthia and Jack had already found the best sniper location. Tinge had bought quite a few equipments here, so what they were currently holding in theinhands were the best and most advanced weapons. Their self-confidence had also doubled. "Cynthia, if we win this battle, will you n to retire and marry someone?" Jack asked her in a low voice. "Yes, I can''t let him wait for me." Cynthia''s answer was simple and firm, which was even more straightforward than a man''s. "I really can''t imagine who will fall in love with you." Jack suppressed hisughter for fear of being beaten up. "Don''t I look like a woman? Don''t I have any femininity?" Cynthia was puzzled. In the past, if Jack dared to tease her, she would definitely beat him. But now, she wanted to be gentler like a mild woman. "No, you look like a woman, but you behave like a real man." Jack hurriedly exined in a low voice. "That''s enough. I thought you said I wasn''t pretty enough." Cynthia felt released. The lights in the factory lit up. This el was the only way for Scottson to enter. In the darkness on both sides of thepany, Keith and Jensen also had their responsibilities. Jensen could control all the drones by himself, thebat strength of which could not be underestimated. Time passed bit by bit. The pressure of the storm became heavier and heavier. Everyone seemed to have some difficulty gasping for breath. Everyone was waiting for this tough battle. In the distance, a row of car lights suddenly lit up. The car quickly and crazily rushed over, like a tide. Tinge was fearless. But Keith was a little nervous. He had sweat on his back. Cynthia and Jack had already made full preparations, waiting for the target to enter sight. Chapter 2014 Chapter 2014 Quite a few people came together with Scottson. Butas soon as they drove to the gate of thepany, they triggered a bomb on the ground. Immediately, half of their cars caught fire. The people inside screamed and ran out. For a moment, so many cars were burned in thepany. Scottsonangrily punchedthe door of his car. He didn''t expect that Tinge wouldy a bomb here. It was too sinister. He had lost more than half of his men. At first, Scottson was confident. But now, his confidence was reduced by half. At this moment, a siren suddenly sounded from afar. Those who were running ran even faster. "Come back here. Don''t run. I''ll killwhoever runs." Scottsonshouted, but everyone was just fleeing for their lives. Because almost everyone had a criminal record, and they were extremely afraid of the sound of the siren. "Damn it. You are all useless." Scottsoncursed angrily. His men ran and disappeared very soon. In the end, Scottsononly went forward with five or six people. "Whoever can kill Tinge, I will reward him with a hundred million dors." Scottson could only increase the money to make them work for him. Everyone was excited. One hundred million dorswas enough for them to live a rich life for the rest of their days. Cynthia quietly leaned on the high ground. When she saw Scottsonenter her sight, she gritted her teeth. Jack also aimed at Scottson. He and Cynthia looked at each other and fired at the same time. Scottsonwas naturally sensitive. As he walked forward, he immediately pulled a person in front of him. Cynthia shot the heart of the person Scottsonpulled over. Jack shotScottson''s arm. Scottsonhurriedly covered the wound and searched for a ce to hide. Tinge''s men had already upied a favorable position in the surroundings, shooting at the people Scottsonhad brought with him.A few more people fell to the ground and couldn''t stand up. Scottson sweated a lot. He, who had never felt fear before, felt that he would die here. "Dad, save me." Just as Scottsonwas hiding and refusing toe out, he heard his son''s exmation. He quickly turned around and saw a bulleting from afar, hitting the wall. "Tinge, you just want my life, right? I can give it to you. Please let my son leave." Scottson was hopeless. After all these years, he understood that death took only an instant. "If youe out, I can let him go." Tinge''s cold voice echoed in the corridor. Scottsonraised his hands and walked out of the darkness. Tinge raised the gun in his hand and shot him twice in the legwithout hesitation. Scottsonknelt on the ground in pain and shouted, "Tinge, you''re so despicable." Tinge sneered and mocked, "Does a cold-blooded demon like you still deserve fairness?" Scottsonwas so painful that he almost lost consciousness. He angrily said, "Kill me!" "As you wish." The bullet went straight through his heart, and the expression on Scottson''sface froze. He fell to the ground. When the rest of the people who were hiding saw that their boss was dead, they didn''t want to fight anymore. They all wanted to escape quickly, but Tinge would not let them go. If one of these people died, one bad person disappeared from the world. They absolutely couldn''t escape from here. Scottson''s elites were pretty good in physical strength. One of them had risked his life to get the money. He went through the stairs and came to Jensen''sputer room. Seeing that there was someone inside, he immediately wanted to take a gun. But hewas kicked away by a people beside him. He flipped over in the air and the gun in his hand flew out. Then he quickly took out a knife from his boot. "You are Tinge. If I kill you, I can take Scottson''s money." Tinge stared at him coldly, "If you want to kill me, it depends on your ability." "Boss, are you alright?" When Jensen heard the sound, hequickly ran out to check. Buthe did not expect that Scottson''s man beside him had already decided to take him as a hostage. Tinge moved a step faster than him and pushed Jensen away. The knife shed across Tinge''sarm, causing fresh blood to gush out. "Boss..." Jensen was very regretful, and he was dragging Tinge''sfeet again. At this moment, the man thought that Tinge was no match for him, so he swung his knife at Tinge. "Pang!" Outside the ss window, a bullet pierced through the man''s forehead. Gunshots rang out everywhere. Ten minutester everything calmed down. The wound on Tinge''s arm was not severe, but Jensen was still worried about him. Only when Keith rushed over and got the doctor to treat Tinge and stopped the bleeding did Jensenstop his thoughts of crying. Cynthia and Jack also walked over, "Scottson is dead. We need to capture his son and leave informed the police to crash Scottson''s ce. Tinge, fortunately, with your help, I canplete this mission sessfully." "I''ll leave the rest to you. My enemy is already dead. I finally realize my wish." Tinge believed that Cynthia would handle the follow-up affairs properly. "Tinge, I suggest that you leave this ce immediately. If something like this happens in yourpany, I''m afraid it will implicate you. If you ret leave, don''t leave any evidence Then everything will be fine." Cynthia looked at the mess on the ground and kindly suggested it. "Yes, we''ll leave immediately." Tinge quickly ordered, gathered his men, and drove away overnight. Not long after hiscar left, an explosive rain fell, washing away all the traces on the ground. Cynthia looked at Scottson''scorpse and felt relieved. She took out herphone and reported it to hersuperiors. Originally, she wanted to capture Scottsonand kept him alive, but it was ok to capture his son right now. "Brother, are youalright?" Keith looked at Tinge worriedly. "It''s all my fault. I''m the one who dragged his feet." Jensen med himself. "Alright, this injury is not severe. We just need to reach our goal." Tingedidn''tme Jensen at all. Jensenhad done too much for him. He really needed to thank Jensen for his contributions. "Boss, where are we going now?" Jensen asked softly. "Drive to the suburb 200 kilometers away and take the opportunity to fly back home." Tinge said in a deep voice. "Fly back home?" Jensen was a little anticipated. However, Keith sighed softly, "I wonder when I''ll see Cynthiaagain after this departure."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Don''t worry. You can''t see her in a short period of time. There''s so much business here." Tinge deliberately teased his younger brother. "Brother, are you still against my rtionship with her?" Keith asked somewhat aggrievedly. "You''ve seen this scene today. Who is Cynthia? What kind of work is she doing? You and she are people from twopletely different worlds." Tinge really didn''t want to see anything happen to his younger brother anymore. "It''s not easy to meet someone you like in the huge world," Keith''s eyes darkened. Tinge patted him on the shoulderfortably, "Let things go naturally. If you are destined to be lovers, something will happen in the future." Chapter 2015 Chapter 2015 At dawn, Creamy was still lying on the bed, sleeping. Inher own home, she was rxed and liked to get ute. Suddenly, the phone on the bedside table rang, waking her up. Creamy opened her eyes and reached out to take it. She saw Tinge''s name on the phone. Creamy hurriedly answered the phone call and heard the man smiling, "Are you free at noon? Do you want toe out for lunch?" "You''re back?" Creamy''s beautiful eyes lit up, and she couldn''t help but smile. Tinge actually returned, so did he take revenge sessfully? "Just as the nended, I suddenly wanted to see you." Tinge''s voice was filled with yearning. Originally, Tingewanted to book a ne ticket to hispany. He had a lot of things to deal with in thepany. However, when he arrived at the airport, he changed his mind. Although business was important, he couldn''t ignore his eagerness to see Creamy. Thus, he took Jensen and flew directly to her city. As soon as the nended, he couldn''t wait to contact her. "Really?" Creamy''s heart blossomed with joy. Unknowingly, her words carried the shynessof a little woman. "Yes. You are the most familiar with this city. Reserve a seat and I''lle back to the hotel to take a shower." Tingesaid softly. "Alright, I''ll book a seat first. I''ll send you a messageter." Creamy was in a good mood. The gloom of the past few days had been dispelled. Could she look forward to a sweet love?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Creamy hurriedly got up and washed up. She kept picking up clothes in the cloakroom. She used to feel that these clothes were all her favorites. But today, why couldn''tshe choose favorable clothes for her? It was hard for her to choose clothes. In the end, she chose a dress that was very stylish with a jacket. Her long ck hair curled. Her exquisite makeup made her look even more elegant. Creamy snorted as she went downstairs. She met her mother who was going upstairs to wake her up. Lily was also stunned when she saw her daughter''s new outfit and a smile on her face. Her daughterpletely changed herself. "Creamy, are you going out?" Lily asked her gently. "Yes, I have an appointment with a friend for lunch." Creamy felt a little guilty when she saw her mother. She didn''t tell her mother that she had a boyfriend. Would her mother feel angry about her? "With your boyfriend?" Lily asked her expectantly. Creamy''s face turned embarrassed and she immediately smiled, "Mom, if it was really my boyfriend, would you agree?" "Bring him home first. I''m not sure who he is. I need your father to see him." Lily was delighted. Did her daughter really find a boyfriend behind her back? "Dad?" Creamy was not so d, "Next time, maybe. I''m afraid he''ll be scared away if I take him home." "Your father won''teat him. What are you afraid of? If he really is a good man worthy of entrustment for a lifetime, I''m afraid your father can''t wait to see you marry him immediately." Lily couldn''t help butugh. "That makes sense. If he is acknowledged byDad, then we can officially be together." Creamy couldn''t help butugh. Lily was stunned. She grabbed her daughter''s hand and said, "When did you meet him? Why didn''t you discuss with us? Let me remind you.Don''t hate getting married just because you''re getting older. Mom doesn''t want you to act recklessly just toplete the task Lily couldn''t help but worry, "Mom, don''t worry. I''m looking forward to it." After Creamy finished speaking, she quickly left the house. Her car was a high-value sedan. She rarely drove it, but she needed to go out today. Creamy was very familiar with this city. She knew which restaurant tasted the best. After booking a private room, she sent the address to Tinge. Lyre was currently Creamy''s professional bodyguard. But today, Creamy gave her a holiday and asked her to go home to visit her rtives.So Lyredidn''t follow her today. Tinge took a bath in the hotel. He changed his suit and went out. He had no businessin this city, nor did he buy a house. Before he met Creamy, he had rarelye to this bustling metropolis. But today, he felt that this city was quite good. Perhaps he loved the city because of Creamy. The woman he liked grew up here, so he had a preference for this ce. Jensen did not apany him. Lyre was not here. He did not want to disturb their date. Tinge walked intothe restaurant and arrived at the door of the private room. After knocking, he pushed the door and entered. Inside the elegant private room, Creamy stood in front of the French window. Outside the background weremany tall buildings. Against the light, she was so beautiful as the scenery. Tinge''s heart was pounding. Although they had only been separated for a few days, it was as if they had met again after a century, However, hedid not know how to say the first word. Perhaps it was because the woman in front of himwas too beautiful. She was different from before. She wore a very feminine dress today. Her long hair was pendulous, beautiful, and noble. Her temperament with her pride and confidence, causing himto feel amazed. He suddenly understood why she had never had a boyfriend before. How many men dared to look at a woman like her who was naturally noble? Even if they really liked her, they were afraid of losing confidence in front of her. "You''re finally back." Creamy didn''t care what he was thinking before. She rushed over and pounced on him, hugging him tightly and refusing to let go. Tinge''s entire body trembled, his heart beating even faster. He subconsciously hugged her tightly. "I thought it would be a long time before we met. Fortunately, you''re back." Creamy rubbed his chest and muttered softly. Tinge sighed softly. His tense body rxed a lot and heughed warmly, "You''ve been waiting for me?" "If not you, who am I waiting for? You don''t even know what a difficult time I had during these past few days." Creamy acted like a wronged child, showing her little temper towards him. "I''m sorry aboutthat." Tingemed himself. "You just have to promise me that you won''t send me away in the future." Creamyined softly to him. When this matter was mentioned, the handsome man''s expression became even more shameful. "Yes, I promise." Tinge could onlyfort her. "Mm, I don''t think you dare to do it again. If this happens again, I won''t mind you anymore." Creamy threatened him angrily. Tinge looked at herbright red lips. His heart was pumping. He clearly wanted to kiss her, but he could only use his fingers to pinch her cheek. "Don''t ignore me. I won''t hurt your heart again in the future." Tinge admitted his mistake seriously, making Creamy unable to bear to tease him. She felt that Tinge was not a person who did not keep his word. "Come and sit down. I ordered for you." Creamy held his big hand and walked towards his seat. Tinge gently stared at her. He didn''t know if it was his illusion. After a few days, she seemed to have lost some weight. Chapter 2016 Chapter 2016 In order to prove that he didn''t see it wrong,, Tinge suddenly forcefully pulled her into his arms. Creamywas hugged by him without any expectation, and her forehead was in pain because of his great strength, but her longing for him, which had beenburied deep inside her heart for a long time, frantically rushed out like the tide. Creamy furiously clenched her hands into fists and punched him in the chest. He did not feel any pain or itch, and the look in his eyes became more doting. "You haven''t eaten much these past few days, have you? Why are you so thin?" Tinge used both of his arms to measure her waistline. As expected, she had lost a lot of weight. He couldn''t help but feel heartache. "I could not eat or sleep these days. Whenever I wanted to sleep, I would think of the harsh environment over there and those gunshots. They were so frightening!. Fortunately, you''re back. I don''t have to be scared anymore." Creamy lifted her head from his embrace like azy kitten. She stared at the man with her clear eyes. Her fingers were pressed against his chest. Tinge was now right in front of her, safe and sound.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Tinge felt her strong love and his heartbeat elerated. He kissed her forehead and said softly, "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I brought you such a terrible memory." "No, the experience of the past few days is a valuable reminder to me. It taught me to avoid quarreling with you, getting angry with you orturning a blind eye to you in the future, because those things are too time-consuming and affect my mood too much." Creamyughed and seemed to understand the true meaning of life. Tinge looked at her smile and felt even more distressed. He promised that he would never hurt her in his lifetime. After the waiter delivered the lunch, the two of them sat down to enjoy it together. "After lunch, please apany me around. I want to buy a house here as soon as possible." Tinge was a very honest man. Since he had decided to live with her peacefully, he naturally wanted to give her a home. "Buy a house? Why?" she asked with a face full of confusion. She did not think that far. "It''s convenient for us to live together in the future. If you like living in a vi, we''ll buy a vi. If you like living in a tall building, we''ll buy a residential building." He looked at her with a smile. "Isn''t that too costly? You don''t have to buy a house. I already have many houses under my name. If you want to live in them, we can move to those houses at anytime."Actually, Creamy had no concept of money since her childhood, It wasn''t that she was pretentious. In reality, she didn''t really need money. She kept whatever her parents gave her, but she didn''t use most of them. Now, her elder brother transferred moneyto her bank card every month. With her consumption level, what she had was already the best. She didn''t have much ambition and pursuit of money. "Honey, you don''t want me to lead a life by relying on your money in the future,, do you?" Tinge didn''t know whether tough or cry now. He indeed had the capability to promise her a good life., In fact, even if hedidn''t have much money now, he would still work hard to create better living conditions for her. "Well..." Creamy''s widened her eyes, for she was slightly stunned, and then she burst intoughter."What are you thinking? I don''t want you to rely on my money in the future. I just feel that the house is used for living anyway, so there''s no need to buy another house. My things are yours." "No, yours is yours and mine is ours. We must distinguish them clearly." He was resolute on this point. "Alright, it''s up to you."She did not want to quarrel with him about this matter. Just now, she had said that she would try to minimize the possibility of quarreling, because this did not conform to her expectation of love. "After dinner, apany me to see the house," he asked in a low voice. "Yes." She didn''t dare to refuse him now. After lunch, she held his hand, wandering through severalrge real estate sales centers, Creamy said that she liked living in vis because she needed to work in a quiet ce. Moreover, she also liked to grow. some flowers in the yard. Therefore, Tinge only looked at the vis. The two of them followed thas. The W intermediary to a vi area. This was the newly built vi area recently. It was not far from the urban area. The location was very good, but the price was very high. "Isn''t it too expensive? Tinge, we won''t buy it anymore." When she heard that it was almost three hundred million dors, she only wanted to grab his arm and quickly leave. She was not stingy, but she was unwilling to spend so many of his money. However, Tinge was very interested in this vi area and wanted to hear more about the surroundings from the intermediary. Suddenly, the two female intermediaries standing beside him mocked Creamy in a low voice. "If you''re poor, don''t look at the vi. You''re still picky. You want to enjoy a high-end life, but you''rereluctant to spend money. Isn''t this a waste of our time?" "That''s right. It''s really a waste of this gentleman''s good taste This vi area is very popr among customers. If you don''t buy it this time, you might not be able to have another chance in the future." Tinge practiced martial arts, and his ears were sharper than ordinary people. He directly heard the mockery and ridicule of two women not far away. Although hehad nned to take a few more n at this vi area, he immediately held Creamy''s hand gently and said, "Let''s go." Creamy was secretly delighted. This man finally listened to her. When Tinge passed by the two women, they immediately revealed a shy expression. "Sir, take a look again. This vi is really good. This is the only one." "If you want to keep your clients, you should first learn to control your mouth. Don''t judge others'' right and wrong easily." Hiscold voice was filled with anger. The two intermediaries at the scene were dumbfounded. Even Creamy was confused. Although hewas cold to outsiders, he never took the initiative to find fault with others. How did those two young and beautiful girls offend him just now? He actually ignored his image and sneered at them. When they went outside the vi, Creamy was still puzzled. "Did they say something wrong?" She sat in the car and asked curiously. "They said I fall in love with you because I am blind." His handsome face was filled with anger. "What? Who said that? I will tear her mouth off." Hearing this, Creamy was so angry that she almost lost her temper. It seemed that Tinge was not unreasonably harsh on others. The two girls hadtouched his bottom line. He pursed his thin lips and smiled happily. Only then did Creamy realize that she was so angry just now that she almost lost her image as ady. She couldn''t help but snort, "I can tolerate if someone says bad things about me, but I definitely can''t tolerate them calling you blind." He gently stroked her back, "Alright, don''t be angry. I''m not blind at all. On the contrary, I''m lucky to meet you." "Really?" She was instantlyforted by him, and a smile appeared on her face. Chapter 2017 Chapter 2017 After reading the real estate information all afternoon, it was dark. Tinge, who was sitting in the passenger seat, felt his male self-esteem suppressed for the first time. In his fantasy he should be the one who held the steering wheel with his wife sitting on the passenger seat. And when the red traffic light was on, he could reach out and hold her little hand. But now, everything was reversed.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Asthered traffic light was on, Creamy stopped the car. In the next second, she reached out and tightly grabbed Tinge''s big palm that was ced on his knee. Tinge''s entire body trembled, and a helpless smile shed across his handsome face. He whispered, "Creamy, watch the road." But sheughed non-stop. In the end, she let go of his hand. Seeing his shy expression, she found it inexplicably interesting. "Why are you blushing? Are you scared because I''m a female driver?" Creamy deliberately teased him. He subconsciously reached out and pinched his sexy chin, "My face isn''t red." "Yes, your face is red," she said with certainty. "Honey, can you understand how I feel whenm sitting on your passenger seat?" His face was filled with grievance. "Why can''t a man sit in the passenger seat?" Creamy asked dejectedly. "Didn''t you see many people on the road staring at me? Their gazes are strange. They must think that I am a man who lives on a woman." Tinge was even more depressed. Since he had tall figure and physique, he couldn''t be ssified as that kind of men who lived on women. Creamy finally couldn''t help butugh out loud. Then, she narrowed her eyes and looked at him sharply. The more she looked at him, the more satisfied she became. "You are right. Your appearance is so charming. It''s really possible for a woman to spend money to support you." Tinge was rendered speechless because of what she said. "Alright, don''t be unhappy. How about letting you drive the car? I''ll take the passenger seat so that you don''t have to be depressed." Whenseeing that there was a rather embarrassed look on his handsome face, she quicklyforted him gently. "You want to me to drive a wine-red car? Honey, I am a man!" Tinge was speechless again. Creamy also felt that it wasn''t too good, but since the current situation was like this, the two of them could only understand each other. When they arrived at the hotel where Tinge was staying, Creamy parked her car and the two of them took the elevator up. Aftering out of the elevator on the third floor, they decided to have their dinner first, so they picked a seat by the window and sat down. The street outside was crowded with people and vehicles, and numerous lights twinkled in the night sky. The bustling street scenery was so lively that it dazzled people''s eyes. Creamy was about to reach out to receive a ss of water from Tinge when she suddenly heard a voice from the side, "Creamy, why are you eating here? What a coincidence!" Creamy looked aside and realized that it was Spencer, the girl with whom she had wanted to break off her rtionship. Spencer hade with a few young girls. "Yes, it''s a coincidence." Creamy narrowed her eyes and smiled. "Is this your boyfriend? He''s so handsome." Spencerwas surprised that Creamy was actually sitting with a man. Moreover, this man was good- looking and had an elegant temperament. So she couldn''t help but askCreamy with an exaggerated expression. "Yes, he is my boyfriend." Creamy finally didn''t have to hide anything anymore and nodded her head confidently. Tinge looked at Creamy with his deep eyes. Hearing that she finally admitted their rtionship, he subconsciously smiled lightly. "What does your boyfriend do? Which rich family does hee from?" Spencer immediately started to gossip, She really wanted to know what kind of man Creamy could marry Creamy was already a rich girling from a prominent family. If she hadn''t found an outstandingman as her future husband, then she would have no reason to be proud of him. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "He... He is now working as a coach." Creamy suddenly didn''t want to introduce Tinge''s true identity to her. After all, this was her rtionship with Tinge. It wasn''t rted to anyone else, so she shouldn''t let others know too much about Tinge. "Coach? A fitness coach?" Spencer looked at Tinge and found that even if he was sitting, he was still tall. Besides, he had long hands and feet, and had a strong physique. At first nce, Spencer could guess this man''s strong physique derived from years of hard training. "You can also say that." Creamy was toozy to exin so much. Anyway, she would not interact with Spencer in the future. "Oh, then your taste in men is really good. Your boyfriend has such a good figure." After Spencer finished speaking, she turned around and left with her group of friends. Tinge''s eyes shed with displeasure as he picked up his teacup and drank two mouthfuls of tea. "Is that how you introduced me? A fitness coach?" Tingesmiled with anger and clenched his teeth. "Uh... I''m sorry, I just wanted to let her go quickly. Are you angry?" Only then did Creamy realize that hisexpression was gloomy. She quickly exined in a low voice. "I''m not angry." Tinge pouted. It was clear that he was still angry. For "That girl likes to gossip about other people''s lives? I''m afraid that if I tell her the truth, she will spread your true identity to others.. I don''t want anyone to hurt you." Creamy was indeeda domineering, woman, she thought that her man could only be appreciated by her alone. "Okay, I understand you." Tinge was coaxed by herst sentence. However, Creamy did not know that not long after Spencer left, she had one of her friends secretlye backto the restaurant and took several photos of Creamy eating with Tinge. Spencerlooked at the photos andughedcently, "Is Creamy out of her mind? She came from such a rich family! Why did shefind a fitness coach to be her boyfriend? I think she is crazy. I guess she just likes that man''s strong physique." "That''s right. Didn''t you say that she was an arrogant woman? In the past, other boys didn''t have the courage to talk to her at school. Now, if those men knew that their goddess chose a fitness coach as her boyfriend, would they fly into rage?" "Do you want to know? Why don''t we post these photos onto INS?So we can see whether those men who secretly fell in love with Creamy before wouldlose their senses out of great anger or not," Spencer said with a bored expression. "Who''s going to post the pictures onto INS? Anyway, it can''t be me. I''ve been friends with Creamy for a few years." Spencer immediately suggested. A woman immediately raised her hand and said, "Send me the photos. I have friends who specialize in online socialworking.If we let them post the pictures onto the inte, they can also earn great benefits." "Alright, hurry up and post those pictures. Let everyone know that in the end, the rich girl from the Wayne Family chose a fitness coach as her boyfriend. People willughtheir heads off when they hear about this news." Spencer couldn''t help butugh when she thought about it. "To be honest, this fitness coach looks handsome. He is more charming than those male celebrities nowadays." The woman who received the photos said with an admiring expression. "Absolutely. If it weren''t for his good appearance, he wouldn''t have been able to earn Creamy''s favor. Unfortunately, what''s the use of a good- looking man? If he doesn''t have the ability, he is just like rubbish. This man would definitely have benefited a lot from Creamy." Spencer had a look of disgust on her face. Chapter 2018 Chapter 2018 Spencer felt that Creamy was really eagerfor men. Since they chose to eat in the restaurant of a hotel, they would defly do something more. They must have other arrangements for the evening. Thinking of this, Spencer was indescribablycent. Perhaps it was the jealousy that had umted in her heart for many years that made her want to see for herself how miserable Creamy''s marriage would be. Just as Spencer had guessed, Creamy and Tinge did take the elevator to their room after dinner. In the dining hall, the two of them could still talk seriously, but when the door closed, their expressions became somewhat embarrassed. The big bed in the room silently reminded them that something would inevitably happen. Creamy blushed. She pretended to be calm and took a bottle of water. She opened it and took a sip. She walked to the French window and looked at the scenery outside. Tinge was actually quite nervous. Looking at the graceful figure in front of the French window, he wanted to hug her, but he didn''t dare to showhis desire as a man. He could only think about it secretly. ''Wait a bit longer for an appropriate opportunity, and maybe everything would happen in a natural way,'' he thought to himself. Creamy suddenly felt that the scenery outside the window was also dull. She could only turn around and see Tinge leaning against the wall beside her. He looked at her with a pair of deep and gentle eyes. Creamy''s breathing stagnated. Her beautiful eyes quickly shed, and she wanted to break the ambiguous atmosphere. However, it seemed that whatever she did, Tinge''s gaze would follow her like a shadow. She had no way to avoid his gaze, and she finally mustered up her courage and looked at him. The intertwining of their eyes confirmed the longing in each other''s hearts. Tinge finally had the courage to walk towards her, and he gently touched her delicate cheeks with his fingers. Creamy no longer avoided him. She had beenthinking about him all the time, and she had imagined in her dreams the scene that she spent with him alone. Now, she finally had such an opportunity. The two of them wouldn''t get disturbed by others now. She gave up struggling. She rubbed her face against his palm like a kitten and closed her eyes slightly. Tinge''s breathing became heavy as he slowly approached her. He tried to kiss her lips. His love had never been tyrannical or domineering. Instead, he had approached her step by step with respect. As long as she said no, he would not force her to do anything. Although this wasn''t the first time she had been kissed by him, her heart was beating fast today. Previously, no matter how intense the kiss was, there were still some reasons that prevented the two of them from proceeding to the next step. But today, everything was favorable. Once they were entangled with each other, it would really be dry firewood encountering a zing fire, and the consequences would be unpredictable. His lips were warm and gentle. He kissed her soft and moist lips and saw that she did not resist too much. A sessful smile shed through his eyes and he finally deepened the kiss. Creamy''s mind had long since been nk. She didn''t expect that her body would have a shocking reaction. She realized that not only did she not refuse him, she also seemed to be looking forward to his touch. After a deep kiss, they were breathless. Creamy''s pretty face flushed red. She lowered her head with embarrassment and ced her hands on his chest. He held her tightly with his long arms. "It''s gettingte, I have to go back..." Creamy nced out of the window. Just as she was about to break free from, his arms, he lifted her chin and kissed her again. Creamy''s desire was really aroused by him this time. Her heart was in a state of chaos, and she put her arms onto his sturdy shoulders, lifting the tips of her feet. "I have to go home at eleven o''clock in the evening. We still have an hour. We have to do everything quickly." Her heart was beating wildly and her breathing was unstable. Her beautiful eyes were even dyed with mist, which looked quite charming. "Don''t use the word ''quickly''. At least, I''m not a ''fast man'' in doing this." Tingesmiled while listening toher words, and he could not help but justify himself. "What nonsense are you talking about? I didn''t mean that." Sheughed with anger and punched him on the chest. "Go home. Don''t force yourself to do that thing today.." He could feel that she was very nervous and uneasy. After all, this was not a small matter. This was a matter of utmost importance to the two of them, and it should be done with caution. "I am not forcing myself to do it. I''m not going back. Hurry up and seize the time." As she spoke, she reached out to pull the zipper off her skirt. However, because she was too nervous, her hands were trembling. The zipper that could normally be pulled offby her at ordinary times could not be pulled off at this moment. Her face turned even redder from anxiety. Tinge looked at her speechlessly. Since she knew that the time was so short, why was she still so stubborn? This kind of thing required good environment and timing, and it was not something that could be traded directly. "Alright, there''s really no hurry. I''ll stay here for a week. We have plenty of time." He couldn''t help butugh, feeling that she was inexplicably cute. However, her desire had already been aroused by him. Hearing him say that he wanted her to go home, she was inexplicably disappointed. It was strange. She was a woman, so how could she have such emotions? She should feel gratified if he let her go. This strange emotion made her not know whether tough or cry. It seemed that she had really reached the age and needed a man. "Alright then, what are we going to do tomorrow?" She could only stop and lean in his arms, and she asked him in a low voice. "Let''s go buy a car tomorrow before continuing to look at the house." Tinge''s purpose ining here was to marry her. If he didn''t have a house here, how would he propose marriage to the Wayne Family and ask them to marry their precious daughter to him? "Okay." She pursed her lips and secretlyughed. Why was this man so obsessed with the house and the car? Could it really be that his male self- esteem was driving him to do so? "What are youughing at?" He thought of the grievances he had suffered today, and wondered why she dared to tease him now. He couldn''t help but kiss her deeply as a small punishment. Creamy did not dare tough anymore, so she could only take her bag and n to go out. "I''ll take you downstairs." He didn''tContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org. trust her to leave alone, so the two of them got off the elevator and went to the parking lot. When the two of them parted, they hugged each other tightly for a while before reluctantly leaving. Tinge watched her car leave and walked towards the elevator. Not long after Creamy''s car left, in a blue car not far away, Spencer proudly looked at the photos on her phone, "They have been upstairs for more than half an hour. They must have done something shameful. However, they have finished it in half anhour. Does that fitness coachhave sexual dysfunction?" Spencer thought about this gloatingly.After being suppressed by Creamy for so many years, she could finally take gain the upper hand. Thinking of this, she started the car and left with a cold smile. Chapter 2019 Chapter 2019 Creamy drove back to the Wayne Family. She happened to meet her eldest brother and sister-inwwho also came back for dinner. Her nephew happily ran around the adults. The whole room was full ofughter. When Creamy walked in, she felt somewhat guilty. Perhaps it was because she had concealed the fact that she had a boyfriend. "Creamy, you''re back sote. We''re ready to go back now." Stinson smiled when he saw his sister. "Brother and sister-inw, are you two going back? I had dinner with my friends outside, "Creamy said with a smile. Lily walked over with her grandson and asked her daughter with a smile, "Creamy, you said that you had a boyfriend this morning. Are you trying to make me happy again?" Edwards sat on the sofa drinking tea. When he heard that his daughter had a boyfriend, he raised his eyes and asked, "When did you have a boyfriend? Why didn''t you mention it to us?" Creamy nced at her elder brotherStinson smiled meaningfully. Then, he held his beloved wife''s hand and said, "Monica, let''s go back first." "Goodbye, Mom and Dad." Gabe hurriedly waved his little hand to his parents. Most of the time, he lived with his grandparents and was sent to school by them. "Gabe, listen to your grandparents. We''ll go first." Monica smiled and left with her husband. Creamy sighed helplessly. The smile on her brother''s face just now made her clear that there was really no need to hide this matter anymore. "Dad and Mom, to tell you the truth, I do have a boyfriend, but... Please don''t rush to see him, becausel''m afraid you''ll scare him away." Creamyhad no choice but to give an honest exnation. "What nonsense are you saying? Why would we scare him away?" Edwards smiled with anger. "That''s hard to tell. If he feels that our family is too rich, he might give up on me. He is a man with great self-esteem. I''m afraid he will feel pressured." Creamy lowered her head and exined softly.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "You haven''t even married him yet. Why have you already considered it for him?" Edwards looked at his daughter speechlessly. It was true that a grown girl couldn''t be kept at home if she fell in love with a man. Although he was anxious about his daughter''s marriage, he truly knew that once she had a sweetheart, she would leave her home one day. Edwards truly felt heartbroken at the thought of it. On the contrary, Lily was very open-minded. Seeing that her husband was in a gloomy mood, she quickly went over tofort him, "Alright, don''t say such words. If our daughtercan think for him, it means that they have a good rtionship. Creamy, when do you n to let us meet?" "Mom, I haven''t thought about this yet. Don''t worry. He''s really a good man. My brother has seen him before, and he also thinks he is a good man," Creamy said anxiously. "When did yourbrother know about this?" Edwards''s expression turned grim. It turned out that the two siblings united together to conceal the truth from them. "Uh... when I first met him, my brother already knew him." Creamytold the truth without considering that her Dad would be angry with Stinson. "This bastard." Edwards gritted his teeth. It was out of his expectation that his son actually knew about this. Creamy immediately walked to her father''s side and sat down. She held one of his arms and leaned over, quietlyforting him, "Dad, don''t be angry. I didn''t mean to hide it from you. We just need more time to get to know each other." "As the daughter of the Wayne Family, you should be more disciplined in your behavior. Although you have a boyfriend, you still have to watch your manner when being with him."Edwards tactfully advised his daughter to protect her chastity. "Dad, don''t worry. I know about this." Creamy immediatelyughed. ''Is Dad still afraid that Iwill be deceived by men?I am not that stupid,'' she thought to herself. "Auntie, is my uncle handsome?" Gabe asked with a smile after listening to the adults'' words. Creamy pinched his tender face and nodded affirmatively. "Yes, he is very handsome." "Is he more handsome than my daddy?" The little fellow blinked his eyes and asked. "Actually, he is slightly more handsome than your daddy." Creamy teased him. "Alright, don''t tease Gabe. Hurry up and go upstairs to rest," Lily scolded her daughter softly. Creamy nodded. Suddenly, she realized that there were two people missing from her family. Thus, she asked curiously, "Where are my younger brothers and sisters?" "They went to the student reunion. It''s time for them toe back." Lily looked at the time. It was already half past ten. Why weren''t the two of them home yet? "I''ll call her to ask where she is now." Edwards immediately picked up his phone and prepared to call his daughter. Creamy pursed her lips and went upstairs. She was relieved after telling her family about this matter. In the future, when she was with Tinge, she would no longer have to hide their rtionship. Tinge was lying on the bed of the hotel, not feeling sleepy. After taking revenge, he should sleep peacefully, but when he thought of the scene that Creamy and he kissed each other in his room just now, he became excited again. How could he still sleep? Keith suddenly called him. He had already returned to his country, where he still had a proper job. "Brother, after you return home, go and see our mother. Don''t let her worry too much about us," Keith said. "Yes, I will go to her city the day after tomorrow. I n to bring Creamy over to meet her," Tinge replied in a low voice. "Alright, once my project is over, I will return home immediately." Keith also wanted toe back to see his mother as soon as possible. "Did Cynthia contact you?" Tinge was still very concerned about his younger brother''s love affair. "No. I called her and she hung up. Brother, was it possible thatshe gave me a wrong number?" Keith''s tone was filled with frustration. Was he being deceived by Cynthia? "Impossible. She might not be able to answer the phone right now. That''s the nature of her job. You have to get used to it." Tinge firmly so believed that Cynthia was not: bored. The way she looked at her younger brother made Tinge believe that she did have some feelings towardsKeith. "Why do I feel heartbroken before I even start to fall in love?" Keith was extremely wronged. "If you can endure loneliness, then you can win her heart one day. What are you anxious about?" Tinge couldn''t help butugh. His younger brother was asking for trouble. He had reminded him long ago that not everyone could handle a woman like Cynthia. But Keith didn''t believe it and even personally had a try. Keith had only himself to me for his present state. "Alright, I''ll wait patiently for a while longer." There seemed to be no other choice but to wait. After hanging up the phone, Tinge sighed, hoping that his brother''s love wouldn''t be too tortuous. The next morning, a piece of news spread quickly on the Inte. The title read: "A rich girl and a mysterious man met at a hotelst night. The rich girlstayed in the hotel for more than half an hour before leaving." Below the title were a few processed photos in which the license te number of the car was covered. Besides, the faces of the two people were also covered. However, people who were from the automotive industry recognized the limited-edition sedan at a nce. Creamy''s love affair wasexposed to the public! It turned out that the eldest daughter of the Wayne Family did something shameful in the hotel with a tall man at night. Creamy heard this news when she was at the table to have her breakfast. Her younger sister suddenly stared at her with bright eyes and asked, "Sister, which man did you go to the hotel with yesterday?" Chapter 2020 Chapter 2020 Suzanne''s words caused the atmosphere in the living room to freeze. Edwards''s expression became serious as he stared at his eldest daughter. Lily also slowed down her action of eating porridge. She looked at her little daughter with her beautiful eyes and said, "Suzanne, is there any gossip about your sister on your mobile phone? Show it to me." Suzanne pouted, but she quickly sat beside her sister and gave her phone to Creamy. "Sister, look, I''m not talking nonsense." Creamy immediately took her phone and read through the contents at a nce. Thenshe said angrily, "Who is spreading this fake news? He must be so bored!" Lily reached out to her daughter and said, "Show it to me." Creamy hurriedly hid the phone behind her back and said, "Mom, don''t look. Even if you look, don''t believe it. This is a fake news. I only met Tingest night." "Who is Tinge?" Suzanne grasped the key information. "Your future brother-inw," Creamy said in a low voice, embarrassed. "Ah? I have a brother-inw? When did that happen? Sister, you secretly found a boyfriend and didn''t tell me" Suzanne immediately pouted and pretended to be angry. Olivia, who was sitting beside her, said slowly, "If sisterhasn''t found a boyfriend yet, I will be anxious. From my point of view, this gossip came at the right time, for it can force my future brother-inw to bring the betrothal gift over to propose marriage." "Don''t talk nonsense." Edwards looked at his son sternly. Olivia shrugged his shoulders. "What I said is the truth. My elder sister should find a good man to marry. However, if he dares to let my sister down, I will definitely teach him a good lesson in the future." Creamy chuckled after listening to her younger brother. Although her younger brother usually had a cynical attitude, he had firm attitudetowards any serious matters. From childhood until now, her concern and love for him were worth it. "You want to teach him a good lesson? Do you know his job? Tinge runs a global bodyguardpany, and he is thepany''s president as well as a coach. I heard that he has good fighting skills, and he can fight 100 people at the same time. Are you sure you want to teach him a lesson?" Edwards put down the newspaper in his hand and seriously asked his son. "Ah? Sister, why did you find such a brother-inw who is good at fighting? How...how am I going to teach him a good lesson in the future?" Lilyughed angrily and scolded, "Olivia, do pay attention to your words and deeds. Tinge is going to be your brother-inw. You have to respect him." Creamy''s eyes widened as she looked at her father in disbelief. "Dad, how did you know his identity?" "I asked your elder brother. He told me everything." Edwards was very concerned about his daughter''s marriage. He naturally had to know more abouthis future son-inw. He couldn''t let his daughter marry him casually. "You''re not going to investigate him, are you?" Creamy asked anxiously. "Of course I am going to investigate him. If I don''t know all about him, I won''t agree you to marry him.." Edwards nodded. "No, Dad, please stop investigating. If you do so, there won''t be any mystery between me and him. I don''t need to know him too well. I want to discover his strengths and weaknesses bit by bit,"Creamy immediately retorted. "Creamy, Dad did it for your own good ..." "If you really do it for my own good, promise me that you won''t investigate him. I believe that my own judgement is correct. He is a person worthy of my love and trust, "Creamy said with absolute certainty. Edwards and Lilylooked at each other confusedly. Why was their daughter so stubborn? "Creamy, your father is always urate in judging people. Let him help you see which kind of man Tinge is. There''s no harm in doing so," ir said in a low voice, trying to persuade her daughter. "No. Dad, I don''t want you to investigate him." This was the first time Creamy had said such resolute words to her father. However, she was really anxious. She really didn''t want Tinge to be a man with no secrets in her father''s eyes, because everyone had their own privacy. Althoughher father had the ability to know many things, it didn''t mean that she wanted to know about Tinge too well. "Sister, don''t get excited. Dad, just listen to sister. Don''t investigate my brother-inw." Suzanne hurriedly helped smooth things over. Olivia also agreed. "Yes, my elder sister doesn''t have any other abilities, but her judgement of people is definitely not bad. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have had no boyfriend for so many years." Creamy speechlessly red at her younger brother. He was also speaking for her, but how could his words not be pleasant to hear? Olivia could only silently shut his mouth, but he was happy for his sister. She had finally found a lover, and it was not in vain for her to wait for so many years. "Alright. Iwon''t investigate him anymore, but you can''t marry him immediately. I will allow you to date him for another three months, and won''t object to you livingwith him to test if you two are really suitable for each other."Edwards finally gave way. In his lifetime, it seemed that he could only easily give in to the matter of his children. "Really?" Hearing this, Creamy was finally happy. "It''s true. If he is free, bring him home. If he''s not ready to meet us, then give him more time," Edwards said gently. "I know. I''m going out." Creamy nodded. She believed that her parents were still open-minded. Creamy drove straight to the hotel where Tinge was staying. At this time, Tinge had just ordered breakfast to his room. While having breakfast,, he looked at his phone for a while and suddenly saw that Jensen had forwarded him a message. Hetook a look at the message and his entire body trembled. He could tell at a nce that the two people in this picture were him and Creamy. They had been secretly photographedst night. He found it hard to believe that someone would be so bored to take pictures of him and Creamy and even post the picture online to spread this news. He thought that he was a very low-key person. His identity and work had always been down-to-earth, and he had never used such a fake thing to hype up himself. In the end, he seemed to have found the reason. Creamy was the eldest daughter of the Wayne Familyso there must be quite a few people who paid close attention to her every move. It was not easy to catch her acting ambiguously with a man. Naturally, these people wanted to use this opportunity to gossip about her, "How boring they are." Tinge couldn''t help but frown, but in the next second, his handsome face froze. If the Wayne Family saw this news, what would they think of him? Would they think he was a hypocrite who was greedy for beauty? Thinking of this, Tinge angrily punched the table. If it really had such a negative impact on him, he would definitely not let go of those unscrupulous media. Just as he was being furious, the door of the hotel was knocked on. He quickly walked over and opened the door. He saw Creamy standing outside the door. Her hair was tied up high, which made her look elegant and aristocratic. "You''re here so early?" Tinge''s eyes lit up as he asked her gently. She rushed in and hugged him directly. Tingewas taken surprise by her enthusiasm In just a second, he tightly hugged her in his arms. "Did you see the news on the Inte?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, I saw it." The woman in her arms noddedzily. "What do you think?" Tinge asked nervously. "I don''t have any ideas. In fact, I don''t care about this gossip Anyway, we''re indeed a couple now." Shegave him a charming smile. "No way. Those people make use of our love to earn poprity. I won''t agree." Tinge gritted his teeth angrily. "Alright, then let''s find the viins behind this and teach them a good lesson." Creamy was also not easy to provoke. Chapter 2021 Chapter 2021 Hearing Creamy say that she wanted to hit the rat, Tinge couldn''t help butugh, "I didn''t expect you to be as violent as you were." Creamylooked up at him, "Because you''re here, I have confidence. And I want to knowhow good yourbat skillsare.¡± Tinge''s gaze was burning as his rough fingers slid past Creamy''s tender cheeks. A burst of electricity ran through them, makingtheir eyes look deep and serene. "My dad told me to hang out with you."Creamy''s beautiful eyes shed gently, and her voice was filled with shyness. "I''m afraid he will bedisappointed at me for this scandal."Tinge was truly worried that his future father-inw would doubt his character. "My elder brother has told him everything about us. He knows a little about you. Of course, he won''t be disappointed."Creamy pursed her lips and smiled. She did not expect that there were times when Tingewas not confident. Back then, when she first met him, he had a cold expression. At that time, she even felt that he was very conceited. "I should pay a visit to uncle and aunt at some time."Tinge said in a low voice. "There''s no hurry. Let''s first investigate who is spreading rumors about our rtionship behind our backs. I know someone from whom we can get the answer on this matteras quickly as possible."Creamygot rid of the man''s arms, took out her phone and dialed a number. After she finished the call, she turned around and saw Tinge''s curious expression. She exined, "I''m calling my uncle. He runs arge entertainmentpany and has many media groups under thepany. I believe that he will help me find the source of the rumors soon." "Ok."Tinge nodded without any doubt. Joshua called them at around 3p.m. At that time, Creamy and Tinge had just bought a ck carworth millions of dors. Just as they finished the formalities and were about to return to the hotel, JoshuatoldCreamy a name. It was a woman named Ive. Creamy frowned. She didn''t know this woman at all. But it was rted to her and Tinge''s reputation, so she still called the woman. "Hello, who is it?" The person who answered the phone was a young girl. "I''m Creamy Wayne. It is you who posted those photos on the Inte, right? Why did you do this?"Creamy questioned the girl in an ice-cold voice. "Photo? I''ve never done this. Don''t use me of what I didn''t do." Upon hearing Creamy''s name, the girl was already frightened, but she did not lose her rationality and quickly pretended that she knew nothing. "I''ve already investigated it. It''s you who sent the photos to the media. You can''t deny it."Creamy sneered, not giving the girl the chance to pretend. "Miss Wayne, I only secretly took your picture because I thought it was fun. When I posted it online, I only wanted to make some money from it. Trust me, please, I don''t have any ill intentions." Seeing that she could no longer pretend, the girl began to beg for mercy in a bitter voice. "I don''t care what you''re doing. You''ve ruined my reputation. I''ll get awyer to talk to you."Creamy was not to be trifled with. Although she did not enter the business world, she had been used toand influenced by the iron-fisted style of her father and elder brother. She would not take the initiative to bully others, nor would she be bullied by others. "Miss Wayne, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have done that. I shouldn''t have done that for that bit of money. Please forgive me. Please. Let me go. I''ll have them withdraw the rumors online right now." The girl was stunned, cryinghard, and pleaded for Creamy''s forgiveness. "You offended me. Do you think it is enough to say you''re sorry? When you did that, you should bear the consequences. Look at the comments on the Inte. Almost all of them are questioning my character. I have not got married, so AndAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. my reputation is very int you, you easily ruined me. can''t forgive you for this."Creamy would not abuse her kindness, because she believed that anyone who did something wrong should be punished. ¡°Miss Wayne, I''m not the only one who did this. You can''t just punish me. Spencershould also be punished. She sent me the photo of the underground parking lot. She took it. You two have been good. you please forgiveus for this reason?" The girl was indeed frightened. She did not expect the consequences to be so serious. She thought that it would be like all entertainment gossips, and people would forget it in a few days. friends for many years, "Spencer?"Creamy gritted her teeth, "She also did this?" "Yes, we had dinner together that day. She saw you with a fitness instructor, so she wanted to make a big fuss about it. I was obsessed and not sober at that time. I''m sorry. I''m really sorry."The girl''s voice was apanied with crying. Obviously, she was frightened. "You''ll receive the summons."Creamy said, hanging up, and turned around.Finding thatTingewas looking at her with concern, she grabbed his big hand and said, "Follow me to see someone." Affected by Creamy''s hardheaded style, Tingecouldn''t help but curl his lips into a smile. At first, he thought that Creamy was as submissive as a kitten. Now he doubted that in the future, she might be as hard as a tiger. Creamyled Tinge directly to Spencer''s house. Born in a rich family, Spencerlived in a vi. Hearing the housekeeper go upstairs to inform her that there were guests, Spencerzily put on a coat and went downstairs. Seeing Creamy and her boyfriend sitting in the living room, Spencer was stunned. "Creamy, why didn''t you inform me in advance that you''ll bringyour boyfriend here?"Spencer asked in shock. "Didn''t Ivetell you what happened?"Creamy''s beautiful face was no longer as affectionate as before. Instead, she asked coldly. Hearing the nameof Ive, Spencer stiffened. Thenshe gave a hollowugh and asked, "Creamy, how did you know Ive? I''ve even only known her for a short time." "Is that so? You''ve known each other for a short timeand you together ruined my reputation?Spencer, we''ve at least known each other for many years. And you''re so desperate to destroy me?"Creamy raised her cold eyes and stared at Spencer. Spencer felt scared, her face frozen. This was the first time she had seen such an indifferent Creamy, who had always smiled friendly in the past. "Are you angry at me, Creamy?"Spencer asked nervously. ¡°Shouldn''t I be angry? Make a clear exnation to me before the night, Spencer. Otherwise, I will not forgive you even if we were friends. Don''t forget that I know a lot about your gossip and scandal."Creamywanted to break off rtions with her as early as in the past. It was not bad to take advantage of this incident topletely end the rtionship. ¡°I just thought it was fun, Creamy. I was just joking with you. Why are you so heartless?"Spencerwore a pitiful expression on her face, looking injured. Tinge stood at the side, not saying a word. He quietly watched Creamy disy her strength of temper and realized that she was somewhat dominant Once she was hurt by a friend, a friendship would be over. It seemed that in the future, he could definitely not challenge her bottom line in terms of their rtions. With her fiery temperament, nothing could change her mind if he said a single word of divorce. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Then our friendship is over because of your joke."Creamy said coldly, holding Tinge''s hand, and walked out. Chapter 2022 Chapter 2022 Spencer''s pupils trembled as she watched Creamy walk out holding Tinge''s hand. She got panicked immediately, quickly rushed out of the garden and stood in front of Creamy, apologizing, "Creamy, don''t be angry, please. I know I was wrong. I will nevermake jokesonyou any more. You know that I love to y. Forgive me this time, please." "You''re unforgivable."Creamy stared at her angrily, "You''re making fun of my love, it hurts more than hurting me." Seeing many people attacking Tinge on the Inte and saying that he was ipetentand only had a pretty face, Creamy could not bear it. The words onlinewere like ten thousand arrows piercing her heart. "I''m sorry. I really didn''t expect it to be like this. What should I do before you forgive me?"Spencertruly scared this time. In the past, she was jealous of Creamy''s background. Now, she realized that Creamy was born nobler than her, and she could easily be suppressed byCreamy. "You and your friendshold a press conference to make a rification. Also, you revealed my boyfriend''s identity as a fitness trainer. But let me tell you, this is just a joke. He is not a fitness trainer. He also has his own career. It''s far better than you think."Creamy stared at Spencer angrily, reminding hercoldly. Spencer''s mind went nk, and a feeling of fright climbed her back. She looked at Tinge, whose auramade her tremble. Only then did she realize that she was short-sighted, ignorant, and ridiculous. How could a man loved byCreamy be unknown? "Alright, I''ll call them over immediately and hold a press conference to make a rification."Spencer have no courage to bet becauseCreamy was really angry. Creamy didn''t want to say anything to Spencer anymore. So she held Tinge''s hand and turned around to leave. Sitting into the car, Creamy was still very angry. She looked at Tinge with a guilty expression and said, "Tinge, I''m sorry for dragging you down." Tinge took out his phone and said with interest, "Let me see how they curse me. I haven''t read itcarefully yet." "Don''t read it."Creamy''s face turned pale. She hurriedly tried to snatch Tinge''s phone. Unfortunately, the man forcefully grabbed her wrist and looked at her calmly, "A pretty man relying on woman?" "Stop it. You don''t need to care about what they said. They''re all talking nonsense."Creamy''s pretty face flushed. Why did she feel thatTinge wasn''t angry at and instead felt that it was fun? This was rted to his reputation, how could he react like this? Tinge gently patted her back and put down his phone, "I''m not angry. Instead, I''m very happy. Through this matter, I can see that you really care about me." Creamy became even shyer, looking as gorgeous as the sunset glow. She held the steering wheel and bit her lips. "Who said that? I don''t care so much about you. I just don''t like people interfering in our rtionship." "Just now, you said that your love was hurt. Do you mean me?"Tingeknew he didn''thear it wrong. Creamyindeed said this before. ¡°? Creamy was speechless for a moment before she shyly turned her face away, "I just want Spencer to know the seriousness of the matter."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Is this a confession to me?"Tinge''s heart skipped a beat. Creamy''s beautiful eyes met his gaze. The hidden affection in his eyes was strong.Creamycouldn''t help but breath rapidly. Then, she suppressed the surging enthusiasm in her heart and whispered, "What about going back to the hotel? I''m tired after walking all day." "Alright, I''ll drive. "Tingesaid, opening the car door and getting out of the car. Creamy was stunned again. She remembered that he said that he didn''t like to drive her fancy car. Tinge opened the car door for her. Creamy could do nothing but get out of the car. She pursed her lips and smiled, wondering if Tinge was ready to swallow his pride. It''s rare to see. Back at the hotel, they couldn''t help but hug each other the moment they entered the room. Perhaps they are affected by the atmosphere in the car just now. At this moment, they cared nothing and just wanted to show their love in their hearts through actions. Creamy gasped, her beautiful eyes blurring as she stared at the face of the handsome man. Her fingers trembled as she caressed him, her voice lowering, "Tinge, how long do you want me to wait? If I say, I don''t want to wait now...." As a man, Tinge''s feeling was even stronger. AsCreamyinduced him so actively, he could no longer suppress himself. He gently stroked her long hair with his big palm, and, the next second, he pressed her head, his thin lips crazily kissing hers. Creamy''s breathing was disturbed again. She didn''t know why she was so looking forward to it, even if her heart was still trembling. Hot mes burned in their bodies. And Creamy, in a daze, had her first sex. It was more painful than she imagined. It hurt so much. She didn''t want it anymore and wanted to push Tinge away. However, since it had begun, how could there not be a happy ending? After a long time, Creamy finally had the chance to catch her breath. Her beautiful eyes looked intoxicated, as if she had drunk wine. Her face was rosy and her long hair was scattered down. She lookedzy and charming. Tinge had been suppressing and restraining himself, but when he truly experienced the pleasure, he decided not to suppress any more. He only wanted to hug her, strongly. ¡°Emma, are you ok?" The man''s voice was filled with satisfaction and hoarseness. "Yes, I''m fine."Creamytried hard to endure the bone-tearing pain and nodded against her will. She was certain that this was not the kind of feeling she wanted. She wanted to cry, yet she can''t. Was it because that it was just the beginning? That may be why it was so painful. The heroines in the novels, however,told her a different story. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Tinge hugged her, his heart aching, and kissed her hairwith his thin lips, "Sorry, I lose control of myself." "You don''t need to apologize. I volunteered to do this."Creamysmiled. In fact, even if it hurt, it''s still worth it. The man nowpletely belonged to her. Wait, why would she have such thought? Could it be that she believed in female chauvinism? Creamy felt ridiculous for what she had thought, but it was her real thought. She hoped that from this moment onwards, Tinge would only love her and would never betray her. This was not female chauvinism, but the biggest wishof every woman. It was dark outside the window. At this moment, thousands of lights lit up, and the entire city glowed brightly, making it look even more prosperous. "Let''s go take a shower and go for dinner after dressing up, ok?"Tinge wasthinking about what had just happened, but finding that Creamy was out of spirit, he only wanted to quickly make her energetic. "Ok."Creamy nodded. When she got out of bed, her entire body trembled. Although she tried her best to pretend that she was fine, in reality, she felt that her legs were no longer hers, nor was her waist. Tinge looked at her, inexplicably wanting tough. He made up his mind that he would be even gentler in the future. After taking a bath, Creamy felt much better. Tinge also took a bath.After dressing up, they went out together. Chapter 2023 Chapter 2023 Spencer was shocked by Creamy''s ruthlessness. Before dark, she had already called herfriends to her house to discuss the matter. "Spencer, how can you give up easily? Everyone else can report the gossip. We''re just spreading it, and she has been so angry. It is not strange that she has the temper of ady." Someone were furious and felt that Creamy was too extreme in dealing with this matter as she had forgotten their past friendship. "Well, I didn''t ask you toe here to say all this nonsense. I know what Creamy is like. She was so serious that it proves that she values this matter. We''d betterproperly address the problem in casewe get into trouble."Spencer''s face no longershowed pride, and she became anxious and uneasy. The women looked at each other, but there was nothing they could do. In the end, they agreed to make a rification at the press conference, where their faces were flushed red and their words sounded unnatural, but their attitude of admitting their mistakes was quite sincere. Right after the press conference ended, Spencer rode home with a dark expression. As she browsedher phone, she suddenly saw someone leaving a message below, revealing Tinge''s true identity. Spencer''s eyes widened. She found it hard to believe that Tinge was actually the CEO of apany. Moreover, his bodyguard group was a global export, for those people were around politicians from all over the world. Spencer found that she was the true clown, doing so much only to make herself embarrassed. She was so angry that her face darkened, thinking that it was all Creamy''s fault. At that time when they were in the restaurant in the hotel, Creamy didn''t exin it to her clearly, even introducing her boyfriend as a fitness trainer. It was so hateful. If Creamy had told her Tinge''strue identity earlier, how would she have yed this show? However, it was already toote to regret it. After the press conference, her reputation would consequently be ruined. It would even probably break her dream of marrying into a wealthy family. Who would dare to offend the Wayne Family? Moreover, if Tinge married Creamy, they would be more powerful. At that time, no one would dare to trouble them. Creamy sat at the dining table, watching the live broadcast of the press conference posted by Spencer and her friends. Seeing their flushed faces and reluctant expressions, she only sneered. Her phone suddenly rang. Creamy nced at it. It was surprisingly Lyre. Creamy became delighted. "Hello, Lyre." "Hi, Emma. I heard from Jensen that Mr. Williams hae back from abroad. Are you two together?"Lyre asked with a smile. "Yes, I''m having dinner with him. Did Jensene to see you?"Creamy smiled. Despite their age differences, Lyre and Jensenhad feelings for each other. There would definitely be something between them. ¡°I didn''t ask him toe to meet me."Lyre smiled bitterly. "Why? Don''t you want to see him?"Creamy was stunned. Could Lyre really be so heartless? Jensen had strong feelings for her. If she didn''t meet him, he would be very sad. "I...I''m also very confused now. Emma, I...I''m calling to you for the resignation. I might not be working as a bodyguard for the time being. My family wants me to help with the business management. My dad runs a restaurant. Something happened to him two days ago and he can''t walk now. So I have to run his business for him."Lyre''s voice was filled with helplessness. "Is Uncle alright? Does it matter?"Creamy asked anxiously when she heard that something had happened to Lyre''s father. "It''s not bad for the time being. But his legs broke, which will take a long time to recover."Lyre whispered. "When Tinge and I finish our work, we''lle to see you as guests."Creamy, in reality, aimed to visit Lyre''s father.As a friend, she could not stand idly by, since she had heard about what happened. "Really? It''s great. I''ll cook for you two in the restaurant myself."Lyre''s tone was filled with joy and excitement. "Ok, we''ll be there in a few days."Creamy nodded. "Alright, then about my resignation...." "Of course I agree. Don''t worry, just take good care of your father."Creamy had always beena very good boss, so she definitely wouldn''t force others to do anything. "Thank you, Emma. Being able to make friends with you is truly the luckiest thing in my life."Lyre was deeply moved. "Well, don''t be so polite. Let''s talkter. Now I''m going tohave dinner. Goodbye." Hanging up the phone, Creamy looked up at Tinge who sighed, ¡°If Jensen didn''t go to meet Lyre, then where is he?" "Call him and ask him."Creamy also wanted to promote the match, feeling that their personalitiesplemented each other and were very suitable for each other. Tingethen took out his phone and dialed Jensen, who picked it up in a second. His voice sounded very energetic, "Boss, is there anythign I can do for you?" "Where are you?"Tinge asked in a deep voice. "I...I''m traveling."Jensen said with hesitation. "Alone?"Tinge frowned. "Yes, Lyredon''t allow me to go to see her. It''s rare for you to give me a few days off. So I want to travel somewhere."Jensen''s voice sounded sad. "Come back. Emma and I are going to visit Lyre in a few days. Come back and go with us."Ultimately, Tingefelt a little distressed for his 12 simple and honest subordina know Jensen was young and did not know how to flirt with girls. It''s rare for him tofall in love with someone. As his boss, he should try his best to help him. "Really?"Jensen''s voice sounded very excited. "Really.Be careful on your way back."Tinge said, hanging up. After having dinner, Creamy was going to drive home. Tinge, a little worried about her, apanied her all the way to the door of her house. Then he stopped a taxi to go back to the hotel. For this, Creamy felt warmin the heart. Tinge, who returned to the hotel, looked at the messy big bed. Thinking of his performance just now, he felt a little bit hot, but at the same time, he was a little depressed. Thus, he took out his ne mobile phone and read for the first time something that had nothing to do with his work. It exined the affairs between men and women. He read carefully, his handsome face flushing. Although Tinge was thirty years old, this was the first time he had ever experienced the sex. He truly felt that his skills weren''t good. As a man who stood tall and upright, he definitely couldn''t lose in bed. If he only had the strength, itwould only injure his beloved. Creamy didn''t know that Tinge had to do more work for her. The next day, theycontinued to VAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. select the houses. Finally, they decided on a single vi halfway up the mountain, the vision of which was wide. Creamypicked up the elegant courtyard the moment she saw it. Seeing that she showed a satisfied expression, Tingethought it was unnecessary to continue their selection and booked the vi immediately. However, the price was a little high. ButTinge paid the deposit without any hesitation. It is the duty of every man to please his beloved woman. Creamy was really happy these past few days. In the past, she had felt that dayswere too long, but now, in the blink of an eye, she had already spent several days with Tinge. On the contrary, she felt that days were short. After booking the house, the next step was toplete the formalities for handing over the house. A lump-sum payment was indeed difficult formon people, but to Tinge, this was only a tiny bit of money. He didn''t care about it at all. Chapter 2024 Chapter 2024 It took some time to go through the formalities. And after that, it''s time to get down to business at night. Creamyy on her back on the bed, and this timeTingewasvery gentle. Creamy was the one whowas somewhat forgetful. Or it could be said that, she didn''t want to give up, andshe wouldn''t stop trying until she began to enjoy it. Tinge kissed her lips and listened to her rapid breathing, his body burning. "Emma!" He murmured her name in a hoarse and charming voice. Creamy listened to his breathing and his low call to her. Her consciousness was not that clear, but she still crossed her arms, hugging the man''s neck. This time, Tingedisyed his skill once more. Creamy no longer felt ufortable as it was at the first time and gradually began to adapt. Nearly an hour and a halfter, Creamy''s waist was so painful that she couldn''t stand up straight. However, she never threw in the towel. If she couldn''t stand up, she would just lie in bed and take a nap for a while. She was sure that she would ultimately recover. She didn''t wake up, however, until 3:30 in the morning. By the time she was awake, the man beside her had already fallen asleep with her in his arms. "Ah!"Creamyeximed. The man beside her instinctively hugged her into his arms and abruptly opened his eyes, asking with concern, "What''s wrong, Emma?" "What time is it now?"Creamy''s voice was trembling. Tinge was stunned. He stretched his long arm towards the bedside table, switched on his phone, and replied in a hoarse voice, "It''s only 3:30 a.m. It''s still early. You cango back to sleep." "No, my...my dad doesn''t allow me to spend the night outside."Creamy hurriedly propped herself up and sat up. Her long, messy hair made her look both seductive and lustful, almost like a rose with dew on it. Tinge saw her turn on the light, and immediately after hearing her words, he also abruptly turned over and sat up, "Really?" Hismind went blind, doubting that if his father-inw would break his third leg in the future. Creamyhurriedly tried to get dressed, while Tinge was also busy dressing. The two seemed to be in a hurry and panic, just like students who had a puppy love, extremely afraid of their parents. Creamy checked her phone, finding that there were more than ten missed calls. She pressed her head hard. Just now, in order not to disturb themenjoying the love affair, she even deliberately muted her phone. Now, the quietness in turn made her panic. "Emma, I''ll go back with you. I can exin it to your dad and mom. "Tingewouldn''t let her go back alone and get scolded. He was the one who should be scolded. After the dinner, Creamyshould have gone back. It was he who lured, abducted, and cheated her to return to the hotel. Creamy stopped dressing and looked at him with a smile. "You still want to exin? How do you exin? Exin what we did in the hotel?" Tinge was speechless. Creamysaid immediately, "Don''t go back with me. If I go back alone, my parents won''t have the reason to scold me." "At least let me drive you back to your home. It''s toote now. I can''t let you go back home alone. It''s not safe."Tinge felt a little helpless. Creamy was right. It''s hard for himto exin what had happened. "Alright."Creamy did not refused this time. Tingehad alreadypleted the formalities for and licensed his newly purchased car, which was parked in the parking lot downstairs. Creamy drove here previously. Therefore, on the way back, Tinge drove behind Creamy, focusing on her. The two headed straight for the vi of the Wayne Family. Tinge gripped the steering wheelwith one hand and subconsciously bit his finger clip. He had always been calm in dealing with problems and never been in such an embarrassed situation like tonight. He had never been afraid of anything, but he was afraid of his future father-inw. It''s the middle of the night. There were few cars on the road. Both Tinge and Creamy drove very fast, so they quickly arrived at the entrance of the vi. Creamyrolled down the car window and waved at the man. The lights on Tinge''s car illuminated forward. Not untilCreamy''s car entered the vi did he turn his car around and quickly drive away. Creamy parked the car in the garage, and then tiptoed towards the elevator. From the garage, she could directly go to the second floor by taking the elevator. Creamy was delighted as her family had all fallen asleep. However, when the elevator door opened, the light in the corridor lit up with a bang. Creamytook a back and turned around, seeing her father''s serious expression and her mother''szy figure. "Dad, Mom, why haven''t you slept yet?"Creamy asked with a hollowugh. Edwards lowered his head and nced at his phone, "It''s three in the morning. Why did you juste home, Emma? Don''t you pay attention to the time?" Creamy felt as she had been caught ??? doing something evil, and could only walk over and exin, "I didn''te back sote on purpose. I apanied Tinge to select the house today. It was so tiring that I took a snap in the hotel. I didn''t expect that I would sleep for such a long time." "Have you made decision about the house?"Hearing that his daughter just took a snap due to overwork, Edwards was slightly gentler. "Yes, we have. It''s an independent vi halfway up the mountain, in the same neighborhood where elder brother lives."When it came to this matter, a happy smile appeared on Creamy''s face. Lily grabbed her husband''s arm and said, "I told you, our daughter will note backte for no reason. She has things to deal with." Edwards looked at his wife gently and said, "Well, let''s go back to sleep." Lily turned her head to glimpse at her daughter. Creamy was stunned. Why did she feel as if her mother had seen through her mind? Lily, who was also a woman, could naturally tell that her daughter was lying. Of course, she could also understand. After all, her daughter was staying with a man she loved. If she could still control herself and maintain rationality, then it was definitely not true love. She understood her daughter''s feelings. However, her husband was overly worried. She had no choice but not reveal her daughter. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Creamy didn''t know whether tough or to cry. She had never found her mother to be so shrewd before. It seemed that she needed to talk to her alone tomorrow. The next morning, Creamy ran into her mother''s bedroom in a ttering manner. Lily was sitting in front of the dressing table. Creamyimmediately took theb and said with a smile, "Mom, let me help youb your hair." Lily nodded, "Alright, by the way, coil up my hair for me." Creamy was ingenious, so she made a noble and proper hairstyle for her mother. Lily wasnot young now, but she was bing increasingly dignified and elegant. There were traces of time left on her eyebrows and in her eyes, but her skin was still smooth and delicate. This was closely rted to her daily maintenance. In addition, she had always been in good mood, because of which her mentality was young, making her appearancelook increasingly younger. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Mom, you know what happened, right?"Creamy looked at the beautifuldy in the mirror and said softly.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "You''ve already in rtionship with him, right?"Lily asked casually. "What kind of rtionship do you mean, mom?"Creamy blushed with embarrassment. "Well, mom won''t scold you. I just want you to take good care of yourself. If you don''t want a baby for the time being, justtake protective measures. Being pregnant before marriage is not a good choice."Lily said gently to her daughter. "Mom, what are you talking about?"Creamy pouted. Only in front of her parents could she be childish. Chapter 2025 Chapter 2025 Lily knew that she had guessed correctly when she saw her daughter''s reaction. She gently held Creamy''s hand and looked at her with a smile, "You going to get married too. Time passes really quickly." Creamy looked at her mother and suddenly felt that fate was like a miracle. Back then, when her mother fed her and her elder brother alone, they lived a busy and tough life. When they returned home, they met her father. Was this fate destined for them? It must be. "Mom, whether I get married or not, I will always be your daughter."Creamy reached out and hugged her mother, her eyesslightly filled with tears. In fact, under the protection of her parents, she had not suffered any grievances since childhood. She was truly grateful to them. "I understand. Don''t be so emotional. I know you''re now in love with Tinge. Go find him."Lily didn''t want her daughter to cry so shepushed her away. Creamy was touched then, but when she heard her mother mention Tinge, she broke into smile and could only listened to her mother, happily turning around and leaving. She drove straight to the hotel. Tinge had already got up to pack up for that Jensen would arrive in the afternoon. They decided to visitLyrein the afternoon to see what happened. When Creamy arrived, Tinge nervously asked her, "Emma, did your parents get angry?" Creamy shook her head andughed, "No, my dad is a little unhappy, but my mom understands me." Tinge heaved a sigh of relief. He was indeed worried that his future father-inw and mother-inw would be angry with him and not marry their daughter to him. "As you''ve packed your things, I''ll go back to pack mine after lunch." Creamy whispered. "Alright, what do you want to do at noon? I''ll apany you." It was rare forTinge to be free, so he felt a little bit ufortable. Perhaps, he was the kind of people who had to be busy, which meant he would always be prepared for danger in times of peace. "I remember you said you''re going to take me to visit your mother. What about go shopping with me? I''ll buy some presents for her." Thinking of visiting her future mother-inw, Creamy was also uneasy. As a junior, it was best not to seem impolite when visiting the seniorfor the first time. "There''s no need to buy anything. I''m sure my mother won''t mind." Tinge smiled and said. As a son, he and his younger brother hadfrequently sent a lot of things to their mother. He thought that his mother wouldck nothing. "No, I must buy something." Creamy insisted. They then went downstairs and drove to the mall. After calling her mother and asking for advice, Creamy bought clothes, bags and jewelry that people at her mother''s age would like. In the afternoon, Creamy went home. After telling her parents what she would do, she packed up and went out with a big suitcase. Jensenhad rushed back. As he had lost a lot of weight, it could be seen how tired he had been these past few days. Tinge looked at him, asking him to take a shower and change his clothes. Finding that his bosswas in a rtionship, Jensen was happy for him from the bottom of his heart. He thought that, with someone to take care of and apany Tinge, his boss''s life would not be lonely anymore.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. In his eyes, ever since he met Tinge, thetter had been fighting alone. Whether in work or in life, Tinge was always alone. Even when he traveled far, heonly took a handbag with him. He was obviously at the age of starting a family, but he still looked lonely. It didn''t change until he met Miss Wayne. After that, Tingpletely forgot what he had said. Hesaid that he wanted to stay single until he was old, but in reality, he simply didn''t meet a woman who could attract him. The threedrove towards Lyre''s home, more than three hundred kilometers away in a small city. Gradually leaving the bustling metropolis, the expensive car rushed to the highway. Creamy sat on the passenger seat, while Tinge heldthe steering wheel steadily. Jensensat on the back seat, supportinghis chin and staring nkly. The feeling in his heart made him look tired. It was almost dawn when they finally arrived at their destination. Lyre was already anxiously waiting at the entrance of the hotel. She stood in the cold wind, twisting her fingers, unable to calm down. The car stopped and the door opened. Jensen and Lyre looked at each other. "Lyre, we meet again." A long journey seemed to have made Jensengrow up overnight. He no longer called Lyre''sister'', a polite address, butbyher name. Lyre''s heart trembled. She looked forward to hearing him call her ''sister'' sweetly, but he called her by her name. "Yes, I heard you went on a tour." Lyregot the message from Creamy. Her feelings were mixed. "Yes." Jensen lowered his head. He still didn''t dare to look Lyre in the eye for too long, afraid that the feelings in his heart would be obvious to be found. At the moment, Tinge and Creamy also got out of the car. Lyrestepped forward to express her concern immediately, "Emma, Mr. Williams it''s been a hard drive. I''ve already booked a hotel for you. This is the only hotel with good conditions here. I hope you willlike it." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "How can we make you pay for it? We can book it ourselves." Creamysaid. "You are my guests. As the host, it''s natural for me to make some preparations. Let''s go in and chat. It''s cold outside." It was already winter, and the cold wind was bone-chilling. They then entered the hotel. Jensen stayed in a room alone, while Creamy and Tingestayed in a room together. Looking at thetwo in love, Lyre was a little bit envy, butwas only envy. "Lyre, is your dad still in the hospital? We''d like to go and see him tomorrow morning." Creamy was concerned, her voice low. "Yes, the doctor said that he can''t leave the hospital for now, and I don''t know when he will be able to leave." Lyre was sad. Jensen stood by the side, not knowing what to say. "Tinge, it''s gettingte. Let''s go back to our room and rest." Creamy blinked at her boyfriend. Tinge immediately understood what she meant and stood up, "Jensen, you two may have a talk." Jensen nodded. After Tinge and Creamy left, the room became quiet. Both were holding their breaths, clearly a little anxious and uneasy. "Let me get you a bottle of water." Jensen stood up and got a bottle of water from the fridge, giving the water to Lyre. He himself thenopened a bottle of beer and drank. Seeing him drink, Lyre frowned and whispered, "It''s time for you to rest. And I also have to go back." "Sister, could you apany me for a while?" Jensen suddenly reached out and grabbed her arm. His eyes turned red. It was said that Man''s tears were as precious as gold However, no matter how precious it was, it meant nothing in front of the person he loved. "You...won''t call me by my name anymore?" Lyre looked at him angrily. Just nowat the door, she wanted to hear him call her sister, but he didn''t. Now that there was no one else he called her sister, which gave her a strange feeling. "Yeah, 1 won''t. Anyway, whatever I call you, you don''t pay attention to me. I went out for a trip these past two days, thinking that seeing more scenery would calm myselfdown. But I found that I was like an ascetic traveling on foot. I only wanted to make myself tired every day until I wasexhausted. And I didn''t enjoy the scenery at all. Sister, why don''t you pay attention to me? Am I not good?" Chapter 2026 Chapter 2026 Lyre abruptly turned around and embraced him in her armsas she saw his wronged and pitiful face. Jensen was sitting there. At this moment, he was tightly hugged by Lyre. His face was buried in the softest part of the woman. His entire body trembled and his eyes goggled in disbelief. Lyre lowered her head and kissed him on the forehead. "In thest few days, I was also struggling, but after thinking twice, I know that I''ll never meet a man who''s filled with his love to me again in my life. Anyway, I don''t care your young age anymore." Jensen''s mind went nk. Wasn''t it an illusion that she took the initiative to kiss him just now? Looking at his dumbfounded expression, Lyre couldn''t help butugh. "I''ll take you home to meet my parents tomorrow. I''ll marry you as long as they agree with it." "Really?" The joy came to him too suddenly. Jensen''s distress all along the way had dissipated. "Yes." Lyreuttered a sigh of relief. Actually, it was her parents who urged her toe back home this time. Theirpurpose was no more than thatshe was old enough, so she had to find a good man to marry. At that time, Lyre was also thinking in that way. However, after having a few blind dates, she discovered that she was ipatible with the so-called elite talents as she had no idea about the professional knowledge that they talked aboutwhiletheir first reaction after knowing her job was that they might be fallen into the victim of her domestic violence. At that time, Lyre felt embarrassed about it. Now she could realize thatit merely indicated the truth that those men simply didn''t love her. If they really did, how could they think of fighting with her in the first ce? Although the man in front of her was younger than her and had a weaker personality, he did not seem to be afraid of being beaten by her. Someday, he would grow up into a man strong like iron. Moreover, she had also seen his professional abilities during her stay abroad. He was indeed very good, just like a genius. "Sister, your body is so soft." Jensen was young and vigorous, leaning against Lyre''s breasts. At this moment, he was a little impetuous and couldn''t help but sigh. Lyre blushed and pushed him away. "Stop talking nonsense and take a rest early." "Sister, do you want to go home?" He stood up reluctantly. Lyre rolled her eyes at him and said, "Of course, my home is not far from here. Moreover, you should call me Lyre in the future. I''m afraid I''ll beat you again if you call me sister." "Why do you want to beat me?" He felt wronged. "It''s only natural that the elder sister should beatthe younger brother." She immediately replied. "But I''m the one who will marry you. You can''t beat me if you want me to be your husband." He said confidently.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "That''s right. That''s why I asked you to call me by my name, and then I will always remember that you are my boyfriend." She was amused by his adorability. She immediately grabbed her bag, walked out, and closed the door. "I''m her boyfriend?" Jensen was dumbfounded and muttered himself. In the next room, the atmosphere had already risen. Although it was already early in the morning and Tinge Williams had been driving in the whole afternoon, he was still full of energy. Creamy Wayne held onto his tall body and leaned her head on his shoulder. She felt dizzy. She seemed to understand why women loved those men with good figures. Thinking of this, she became extremely shy. "I''m exhausted." Creamyined softly. "What are you tired of?" Tinge looked at her with doting eyes and smiled. "I''m so tired that my waist is going to fall apart." Creamy was loved by him like this, soshe felt sweet and warm. "If you get tired just by groaning, wouldn''t I be tireless like an ox?" Tinge teased at her. "What did you say?" She pounced over in embarrassment, intending to cover his mouth. For God''s sake, not mention this. She was so embarrassed. The man opened his mouth and bit her finger, which scared her so much that she quickly retreated. The man pulled her over again and kissed her lips. Creamy leanedzily against his chest, enjoying this sweet moment. In the whole night, Creamy enjoyed a strangely peaceful night. Perhaps it was because there was a warm big palm covering her waist and abdomen all night. And her back was also pressed against his strong chest. It was warmer than the quilt. It warmed her heart this winter. At the breakfast table, Tinge and Creamy discovered that Jensen was in a better mood. Indeed,munication was the best way to resolve all misunderstandings. "Jensen, did Lyre agree to be your girlfriend?" Creamy asked with a smile. "Yes, that''s what she saidst night." Jensen shyly scratched the back of his head. Tinge suddenly took out a card from his pocket. He ced it in front of Jensen and said, "Take it toget her." Jensen was ttered, but the next second, he hurriedly shook his hand and didn''t dare to take it. "Sir, I have saved a sum of money by myself. You don''t have to give this to me..." "This is a reward from me. You have contributed a lot in this revenge,so | gave you the money as an extra reward. you don''t ept it, I won''t let you work with me anymore Tinge said that seriously. "Alright, I''ll take it. Thank you, sir." Jensen epted it gratefully. Creamy rolled her eyes at Tinge. He clearly did it on purpose. Why did him manage to find an excuse for giving the card? He was indeed straightforward. He didn''t even bother to say a few nice words. In his opinion, matters between men were usually resolved simply and roughly with the same purpose. After breakfast, Lyre also came over. She did not wear her business attire as usual. She wore a beige skirt instead. Although she had short hair, she had a unique style. At least in Jensen''s eyes, this kind of dressing had a charming temperament within the strength. The group of four directly arrived at the hospital. There were three patients staying in the hospital ward. Lyre''s father was the innermost one. He looked sluggish owing to his injury. He forced himself to be happy when his daughter took her friends here. Lyre did not dare to revealCreamy and Tinge''s true identities. She only said that they were her friends. Her father looked at the friends with good temperament that she had made andhe was very pleased. He immediately said, "Oh, this Mr. Williams seems to be an outstanding person. It would be great that Lyre''s dates met in these days would have someone like him." "Dates?" Jensen''s eyes widened as he looked at Lyre. Lyre hurriedly said, "Dad, why are you still bringing this up? They didn''t even have a crush on me." "You didn''t have a crush on any one of them." Her father red at her angrily. "They''re all afraid that I would bully them inside home." She also got angry. "Who told you to cut off your long hair? If you were as gentle as Miss Wayne, would people be worried about this?" Her father said. "I like short hair. It''s easier for me to take care of my hair. What does this have to do with my character?" The scene of the father and the daughter quarreling with each other made people want tough. Tinge and Creamy smiled when their eyes met with each other, and they both saw the deep love. Subconsciously, both of them held hands tightly. Chapter 2027 Chapter 2027 Havingwalked out of the hospital, Tinge and Creamy decided to leave first. They left Jensen to help Lyre take care of her injured father. Jensen agreed happily. However, Lyre was very embarrassed, but she was also moved by Wang Cheng''s enthusiasm. "Sir, do you and Miss Wayne want to go to visit Mrs. Williams next?" Jensen asked curiously. Tinge nodded and said, "Yes, I''m going to take her to meet my mother." Lyre walked over and looked at Creamy gratefully, "Creamy, thank you foring. I didn''t offer you a good reception. Next time, I will definitely offer you a treat before leaving." "It''s Ok. Take good care of your father. We wille over next time when he recovered." Creamy saw that his injuries were quite serious in the hospital just now, so it was not good for her to stay here and disturb Lyre. Tinge and Creamy drove away. Jensen stopped waving his hand and turned around to see Lyre looking at him. Jensen''s face turned hot. "Where am I going to stay next?" Lyre opened the car door and said, "Follow me. I have an empty house. You can stay there temporarily." Jensen noticed that she was also driving a good off-road vehicle. He couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Lyre, your family''s condition is pretty good. Why are you still working as a bodyguard?" "I like adventure. Bodyguard is actually quite a good profession. I can meet many people and go to many ces." Lyre replied while driving. "Your father said you were on a blind date?" Jensen''s eyes darkened as he asked resentfully.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Lyre''s expression stiffened, and then sheughed emptily, and said, "I''m not young anymore. My family wants me to get married quickly, perhaps because they''re afraid that I won''t be able to get married." "You''re willing toe back for a blind date without thinking about me? It seems like I''m really bad." Jensenwas struck hard. "Stop talking nonsense. I went to blind dates just to deal with my family. I don''t really intend to marry any one of them." Lyre exined guiltily. "You are not allowed to go on blind dates with anyone else in the future. You have a boyfriend." Jensen reminded her fiercely. Lyre pursed her lips andughed, "Ok, I won''t date anyone else anymore. Actually, after returning home, my mind is filled with you, and I can''t think of anyone else." "Really?" Jensen''s unhappiness was instantly cured. "Mm, actually, in this rtionship, it''s not you who don''t have confidence, but me. I don''t know how to say love to you. You''re too innocent. I''m always afraid of hurting you." Lyre was a good woman with a conscience. She felt that she was not worthy of Jensen. He should go to find a cute and innocent girl younger than him to marry, not her. Jensen''s eyes goggled and he didn''t know how to respond to it. "Even if I''m not as good as you, I''m still a man. I''m not afraid of getting hurt." "I see." Lyre nodded seriously. Theyarrived at Lyre''s house. Suddenly, they noticed that a dozen oflove confession letters were pasted on the door. Lyre''s expression changed. Jensen also became puzzled as he casually tore one of them down and read, "Lyre, I miss you. Please contact me when youe back. Please give me one more chance. I will definitely cherish you." "Stop reading, tear it up, tear themup all." Jensen angrily tore all the confession letters down that were pasted on the door and crumpled them into a ball. Jensen seemed to realize something and said in a gloomy voice, "Is this your ex-boyfriend?" Lyre''s face was flushed. She looked at Jensen guiltily. Then, she found the key to open the door and threw the paper ball into the trash can. "I''m sorry, Jensen. I didn''t know he would go crazy and stick these disgusting things on my door. I haven''t contacted with him for several years. Maybe he heard that I''m back, so he wants to win me back." Lyre did not expect such thing would happen. She med herself and could not raise her head in shame. "I believe you." Jensen felt sorry for her when he saw her remorse and shame. He reached out to hold her hand and said firmly. "Really?" Lyre''s eyes shone brightly as she looked at him. Jensen nodded in affirmation. "I''ll make the bed in the guest room for you. You can sit by yourself for a while." Lyre turned around and went into the guest room. Jensen also followed her in. "Let me help you." "No, thanks!You might take a rest." Lyre didn''t want to bother him. "Let me do it. Don''t treat me like an outsider. And I don''t want to be your guest either." Jensenfelt sorryfor her. Her eyes were red, so she must also feel wronged. Lyre was leaning against the cab beside her. Seeing Jensen skillfully put the quilt inside the quilt case, she got a different feeling. In the past, when she was with her ???? l ex-boyfriend, Lyre was basically the only one who cleaned up the house. When her boyfriend returned home, he would sit on the sofa without helping her at all. Having tidied up the guest room, they left the living room and boiled a pot of water to make a cup of tea. Just as they were quietly enjoying the peace, they heard the door was forcefully knocked. Lyre and Jensen nced at each other and quickly walked to the door. Lyre immediately told Jensen to dodge a little. She opened the door and a man in his thirties rushed in angrily. Without saying a word, he raisedhis fist to hitJensen. However, before his fist could hit Jensen, Lyrekicked him in the abdomen. With an extremely ugly posture, he crashed into the wall behind him and let out a miserable scream. "Lyre, you kicked me? Who is this bastard? Did you woo him back from outside?" The man questioned her angrily while sitting on the ground with his hands covering the abdomen. "Mark, shut up. I won''t let you scold him like that."Lyre angrily clenched her fists and warned him. "Lyre, you still have feelings for me, right? Let''s make it up. I''ve already seeded in starting my own business. This is the key of my vi. This is my car key. Now they are all yours. Shall we make it up?" The man quickly got up and took out several keys from his pocket. Lyreturned her face and said coldly, "I''ve told you many times. Are you deaf? It''s impossible for me to be with you again." Jensen''s facial expression became stern as he watched the man clinging to Lyre. "You''re fond of thed now? How can this little boy bepared with me? Look at me, I''ve seeded. I''m rich now." Mark stared at Jensenin disgust. "He''s a million times better than you. You are even less thanhis finger. Don''t be embarrassed here. Get out of here." Lyre was really furious. If Jensenhad not been here, she really wanted to settle this matter by force. "Is your father''s restaurant still carrying on? He owes the bank two million dors. Do you have the money to pay back? Lyre, you will beg me to help you someday in the future." Mark angrily turned around and left. Lyre''s facial expression became stiff, and her entire body copsed. She fell on the sofa, with her hands covering her face. Jensen quickly crouched down and asked her, "Lyre, if there is any problem, you must tell me." Lyre looked into his clear eyes and bit her lower lip and said, "My dad was cheated into gambling. He owed a lot of money, so he mortgaged the hotel for the loan. His leg... was broken by those debt 3ors. Jensen, my family is in a mess now. My dad was originally an honest man, but I don''t know who was so hateful to take him to the casino." "Last time I said I woulde to your ce, you didn''t let mee because something like this happened at home?" Jensen finally stopped feeling sad. He found the reason. Chapter 2028 Chapter 2028 On the highway, Creamy was chatting with Tinge. There were fruits and snacks prepared for her by the man. She was originally a very self- disciplined person. She rarely ate snacks at home, somehow, she didn''t seem to be able to stop eating along the way. She might have an appetite as soon as she felt rxed. "There''s a service area ahead. Do you want to stop? Let me drive for a while." Creamy was also worried that Tinge was too tired from driving, so she wanted to share the burden for him. "It''s fine. I''m not tired." Tinge had professional qualities, and he had already cultivated astonishing willpower. These few hours of driving were just a piece of cake to him. "When we arrived at the service area,let''s buy two packets of instant noodles to eat." Creamy smiled and said that she would eat it at home, but when her father saw her doing that, he would criticize her with a few words.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Alright." Tinge smiled and nodded. "Don''t you think the instant noodles aren''t delicious and nutritious?" Creamy did not expect him to agree so readily. She was a little surprised. In this aspect, she had met someone with the same hobby like hers. "How could it not be delicious? When I was training, I used to eat it a lot. It tastes very good." Although Tinge was thepany''s president, he wasn''t arrogant at all. On the contrary, he lived a simple life and was very down to earth. Creamy pursed her lips and smiled. Tingeturned and nced at her and asked in a deep hoarse voice, "What are youughing at?" "Nothing." Creamy didn''t reveal her feelings. She was happy because Tinge''s lifestyle was quite simr to hers. In the service area, there weren''t many people. When they got out of the car and entered the supermarket, everyone was attracted by them. The woman was elegant and noble, and her face was delicate and beautiful, which can barely be seen. The man walking beside her was tall and had an extraordinary temperament. It''s apparent that they weren''t ordinary people. Their appearances and temperament matched perfectly, which made people feel that they were a natural pair. Creamy bent down and picked out the vor she liked. Her beautiful eyes rolled as she looked at the man. "I''ll take the same one. I''ll try the taste you like." Tinge''s eyes were filled with doting on her. Creamy swiftly opened the package, poured boiling water and then covered the lid before the enjoyment of delicious food. Tinge sat opposite her with a deep gaze. Looking at the girl''s natural movements, he lifted his thin lips gently. The Wayne family''s fairydy was actually good at this. Three minutester, they began to eat noodles. In this sparsely popted service area, a bucket of instant noodles became a rare delicacy. They ignored the surprised gazes of the surrounding people and drank a few mouthfuls of soup. "Stay here. I''ll get a cup of hot water for you to drink on the way." Tinge stood up and took out a thermos cup from the car. Creamy looked at the mountains opposite her and the cars passing by at high speeds from time to time. She was in an indescribable good mood. Looking at her supporting her chin and staring into the distance in a daze, Tinge stopped breathing and subconsciously took out his phone to secretly take this photo. Tinge simply couldn''t believe that the beautiful woman belonged to him. Creamy slowly turned around and looked at the man. Tinge hid his phone behind his back in panic, as if he was doing something shameful. Tinge couldn''t help butugh at himself for the reason that he secretly photographed his girlfriend and felt guilty. After resting for a while, they continued to drive forward. The scenery along the way was beautiful. After passing through a mountain road section, snow suddenly floated in the sky. Light white snowkes fell, which were as beautiful as a paradise on earth. Creamy took out her phone and recorded the scenery. After a few hours of driving, the car got off the highway. It arrived in a seaside city. The main road along the coast was very wide. There was a beach beside it. Many people stopped their cars and walked to the beach with their family. Creamy saw a few cute little girls pass by the traffic lights. Her mind stirred. She couldn''t help but look at the handsome side face of the man. An image of a little boy appeared in her mind. She didn''t know whetherTinge was very cute when he was young. Tinge''s mother lived near thepany. After her husband died, she used her delicate shoulders to forcefully support the wholepany. Now that her two sons had grown up, the pressure on Tinge''s mother had been lessened. Now, her biggest wish was to see her two sons quickly find a girlfriend to start a family. However, she had been waiting for year after year, and her two sons remained the same. She had almost given up her wish until she heard the doorbell ringing and her sonbrought a beautiful woman in front of her. "Tinge?" Her face was filled with surprise. "Mom, I''m back. This is my girlfriend. Her name is Creamy Wayne." Tinge was also very excited to see his mother. He quickly introduced Creamy to her. "Hello, Mrs. Williams." Creamy immediately greeted her politely. Mrs. Williams found it hard to believe and said, "Tinge, I''m not dreaming, am I? You brought your girlfriend home?" "Of course not. Mom, I didn''t say hello to you in advance. I just wanted to give you a surprise." Looking at his mother''s dazed expression, Tinge couldn''t help butugh. It seemed that he had disappointed his mother so much that she couldn''t believe him now. "Don''t be like your younger brother. He found a girl to act in front of me." Sheined with a smile and turned toCreamy, "You''re Creamy, aren''t you? Come in and sit down. Make yourself at home." Creamy exchanged nces with Tinge. He shrugged his shoulders, indicating that he did not know about his younger brother''s actions. Creamy lowered her head and secretlyughed. She didn''t expect that Keithwould be so funny. Mrs. Williams lived alone. Her family hired two servants to take care of her daily life. It was getting dark now. She had just arrived home and then her son gave her such a big surprise. How could she not be happy? She hurriedly asked her servant to prepare a sumptuous dinner to wee her daughter-inw who had arrived from afar. Creamy ced the gift she had brought on the table and said bashfully, "Mrs. Williams, I prepared a small gift for you. I hope you will like it." "Oh, you don''t have to buy anything. Tinge, you should stop her doing that. Ick nothing but two daughters-inw." His mother had already looked at Creamy carefully when she entered the door. This was the first time for her to meet her future daughter-inw. To be honest, she was also nervous. She was afraid that her two sons would meet with some bad girls. However, after a while, she felt that this gentle beauty in front of her really matched her expectation. Her eldest son really had a good taste of girl. He foundsuch a beautiful girlfriend. "I can''t stop her. She insists on buying it." When Tinge returned home, hechanged his temperament. Apparently, home was the best ce for rx. In front of his mother, Tingewas just her son He becamezy. Creamy blushed. Her future mother-inw''s words just now made her feel uncertain. She didn''t know whetherMrs. Williams would like her, so she was still very nervous. Chapter 2029 Chapter 2029 Mrs. Williams was a woman who had gone through ups and downs, so her capacity of evaluating people was also the first-rate. She liked Creamy at the first nce. She could tell that she must also have a noble background, and her manners were elegant. What''s more the natural and gentle look on her face was impossible to fake. It was really rare. She had seen many rich women. Some of them were greedy, some had a willful temper, and some were arrogant, but few were as gentle as Creamy. At least, she had not seen many of them. What kind of family would she have toe from to nurture such temperament that was neither arrogant nor impetuous with a gentle expression on her face? Mrs. Williams didn''t make any assumption, so she naturally didn''t think of the top Wayne''s Family. "Follow me upstairs to take a look." While waiting for dinner, Tinge saw Creamy anxiously pinching her fingers. Her beautiful face was also dumbfounded, as if she had lost all her spiritual energy. But God knew that no matter how outstanding a woman was, she would still be dumbstruck as this was the first time she entered her future husband''s house. "Ok." Creamy immediately stood up with a big relief. Mrs. Williams smiled as she gazed at Creamy, which made Creamy quite stressful. "You may go upstairs and take a look. We''ll have dinnerter. I''ll call you guys." Mrs. Williams said with a smile. Creamy followed Tingeto go upstairs. The vi of the Williams'' Family was an old house and very retro. The lights in the corridor were warm. Creamywalked through the corridor with Tinge to the far left room. Ting walked in after the door had been opened. Creamy also followed in.But just as she stepped in, the man suddenly grabbed her wrist and gently pressed her against the wall. "Ah!" Creamy eximed softly in fear. She raised her beautiful eyes and saw the man''s evil smile. She struggled out of his hand angrily and hit him on the chest and asked, "What''s so funny?" Tinge really loved her, so he found it interesting to see her being nervous and embarrassed. "Don''t be nervous. Didn''t you hear what my mother said? She asked meto bring her daughter-inw back quickly." The man''s hoarse and hot words sprayed on her neck. Having heard those remarks, Creamy felt numb. Unable to dodge, she could only endure the man''s provocation. Her pretty face was blushed. Then she grabbed his cor and said, "I''m afraid I won''t be able to meet her requirements." "No request." The man''s voice was even deeper, and his thin lips had already kissed her wronged lips, gently fondling her. Creamywas shocked and her mind went nk. She forgot what she wanted to say just now. Her entire bodytensed up. How did Tingebe so bad when he returned home? How dare he treat her like this! It wasn''t the indication that Tinge became awful, but the fact that he became rxed after returning home. Naturally, he could control the love in his chest. He only wanted to take her to an empty corner. He didn''t want to let her go for a moment. Creamy couldn''t breathe smoothly, and her face flushed. She pushed him with force. Tinge was satisfied. He no longer teased her. He held her hand and walked around the bed. He opened the door from the other side. It was a very elegant balcony with tables and chairs on it. Tinge directly went to sit on the chair with her. In the distance, there was the sea. In the night, the light of the stars was slight and the sound of the waves was very far away. Therge cargo ship also looked smaller and slid past their eyes. Creamy sat on hisp and looked at the sea. She suddenly felt that the scenery here was really beautiful and would make people feel very calm. Tinge pointed at the distant beach and said, "When we were young, my brother and I used to go there to y." "Do you have any childhood photos? Can I see them?" Creamy asked him softly. Tinge was embarrassed and said reluctantly, "Yes, but I don''t want to show you those photos." "Why?" Creamy was surprised, and then she solemnly said, "I want to them no matter whether you agree or not." "Alright. I''ll fetch them for you." Tinge found that he was not as upromising as before. He actually had no strength to resist the woman''s sternmand as he only wanted to coax her. Creamy wassatisfied. After the man got up, she satzily in his seat. Before long, the man came back with a thick photo album in his hand and gently ced it in her hand and said, "Now you may look." Creamy pursed her lips and smiled. Why did he be so reluctant? She opened the album, and two tender, pink heads appeared inside the baby''s quilt. These should have been taken when he and his brother were born, just two small ones. "Don''t look at the former part, look at thetter ones." Tinge was a little embarrassed and whispered those words. Creamy ignored him. She flipped through the pages one by one. The two little boyshad been growing up day by day and became more handsome. Their chubby faces slowly had a bit of youthful aura. "Wait, what is this?" When she turned to pages of seven or eight years old, Creamy seemed to have seen an extremely interesting thing, She pointed at the photo and asked, "Who is dressed in women''s clothes? Have you ever yed the game of getting married with each other?" Tinge covered his eyes with his hand, clearly feeling embarrassed. "That''s my brother. Not me." Tingeimmediately exined. Creamy, however, nced at the small words below. It was obviously written by their parents. After Creamy finished reading, she couldn''t help butugh out and said, "It''s you obviously. There''s your name written down below." "We just took turns." Tinge''s handsome face was flushed by the extreme annoyance. If he had realized it earlier, he would have taken away these embarrassing photos. In the future, his grand image would bepletely copsed. Creamy continued to go through theAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. pages and gradually did not dare to laugh at him anymore, because when she turned to thetter part, his father''s figure disappeared. All of the rest photos wereof the mother and Sons. Creamy inexplicably became sad and painful. She looked at the man with her beautiful eyes and found out that he was also in a daze. "I''ll show you my childhood video." Creamy closed the photo album and whispered to him, "Do you want to see it?" Tinge nodded seriously and said, "Yes." Creamy took out her phone, opened the photo album and looked through it. She found a video of herself as a little model on the runway when she was a child and said, "I was seven years old at that time." Tinge took her phone and clicked on the video. A cute and beautiful little girl was wearing a small gauze skirt and a crown on her head. She stepped on the rhythm of the music and walked through the runway towards the audience. She was young and full of aura. Tinge was stunned. To be more precise, he was impressed. At such a young age, she had already had such a calm temperament. Furthermore, her facial features were extremely beautiful. Tinge was slightly shocked. He suddenly thought that if he had a daughter, he would definitely nurture her to the bestand forge her in order to make her life bloom like a flower. Content belongs to "You were so beautiful when you were young." Tinge looked at her vibrantface when she was a child and smiled. How lucky he was to have such a precious girl! "Of course, my parents are pretty." Creamy was a littlecent. "Creamy, I suddenly want to see whether our daughter would be as beautiful as you are." Tinge suddenly approached her. Creamycouldn''t breathe when she saw his handsome face, so she could only nod subconsciously. Chapter 2030 Chapter 2030 After seeing her adorable nod, the man couldn''t help but gently pinch her chin. His thin lips sucked on her lips. Her entire body became soft, as if it was run through by a flow of electricity. "Tinge..." In the corridor, the voice of Mrs. Williams could be heard. Creamy opened her beautiful eyes and fiercely pushed the man away. Tinge was still in the mood. There was a smile hidden in his eyes. He slowly tidied his clothes and got up to the door on the balcony and said, "Mom, we''re here." "Dinner is ready. Come down and eat." Mrs. Williams said gently. "Alright, we''lle down." After those few words, Tinge turned around and sawher blushedface. He immediately walked to her and wrapped his long arm around her waist, pulling her into his arms. "Do you like blushing so much?" Creamy was not shy, but frightened. She bit the back of his hand angrily and said, "Can you remain your good manners in your home? If your mother had seen you just now, it would have been so embarrassing." "What are you afraid of? We are all going to get married." Tinge was bold enough. Even if his mother saw it, he would not feel ashamed. "It''s alright. I''ll bring you to my house one day. I''ll treat you the same way." Creamy immediately snorted proudly. "Ah?" The manwas shocked. She would do that to him in the Wayne''s Family? "Alright, you win." Tinge''s entire body trembled and feltchilly. If the Wayne''s elders saw the same scene just now, he really didn''t know how to exin it. Creamy wonpletely, and she lightened up. Why did she always have a way to deal with him? They went downstairs one after the other. Mrs. Williams hurriedly greeted them warmly, "Creamy,e here please. Enjoy the dinner." "Thank you, Mrs. Williams." Creamy walked over and sat upright. Tinge sat beside her, and handed her chopsticks and brought her a bowl of rice. "I''ll do it myself." Creamy took it embarrassedly and whispered. Mrs. Williamsughed and said, "It''s fine. Let him be busy. He''s a man. He will do more." Tinge discovered that his status in his mother''s heart had plummeted. In the past, when he and his younger brother went home to eat, his mother would always take care of them. Now, she was actually taking care of Creamy alone. Creamy was even more embarrassed. If they had not been at Tinge''s home, she would have let Tinge do it. But at this moment, she was really afraid that Mrs. Williams would think that she was toozy. "Creamy, where is your home? What do your parents do? Don''t misunderstand. I just want to be informed. I have no intention of inquiring." Mrs. Williams exined with a smile. She was really just curious. Creamy immediately gently introduced her family to Mrs. Williams. Mrs. Williams''s eyes goggled and said, "Are you Edwards Wayne''s daughter?" "Yes, Mrs. Williams." Creamy replied softly. Tinge exined immediately, "Mom, it''s my fault. I didn''t tell you before." "I''m not angry. I''m just too shocked. Your father is a legendary figure in our business world. When I was young, I had the privilege of meeting him a few times. I was truly surprised. I didn''t expect that I would be able to be part of his family, Tinge, have you met the Wayne''s elders? What''s their impression on you?" Mrs. Williams was too shocked, but followed with worry. Of course, her son was outstanding, but the Wayne''s Family was much better than theirs. If they insisted on getting married, the outside world would definitely say that Tinge didn''t deserve Creamy. "Mom, I will pay a visit to the Waynes when we go back there this time." Tinge said softly. "You haven''t met them yet?" Mrs. Williams was stunned. When the atmosphere seemed to be stiff, Creamy shed her eyes in panic. Did her family background make Mrs. Williams disturbed? People often said that a man should marry a girl from lower social status than him. Was that the reason that Mrs. Williams became worried about them? "Mrs. Williams, I told my parents about my rtionship with Tinge. They are pretty satisfied." Creamy whispered.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Really?" Creamy finally rxed a little when she heard those words. However, she would still be uncertain about it if she didn''t hear Edwards Wayne agree with it in person. "It''s true. Mrs. Williams, are you worried that I will take advantages of him? I won''t. I really like him. I will be a good wife when I get married in the future." Creamy said those words when she noticed that Mrs. Williams always frowned. She didn''t know how she got the courage to confess her love randomly at the dining table, right in front of his mother. Under the table, her hand was tightly gripped by arge warm palm.AndTingelooked at her deeply. "Of course I believe that you truly them love each other. Otherwise, you wouldn''t havee home with him to see me. Creamy, my husband passed away in the early days. My mother-inw and I brought up. I sincerely hope that they can be happy in love. I believe you. Don''t be nervous." Mrs. Williams was moved by Creamy''sformer remarks. Her son was her pride. She believed that her son must have his merits that made the woman fall in love with him. el Creamy looked at her in distress. She shouldered the heavy burden of thepany and took care of two children at the same time. This kind of hardship was really not something that an ordinary person could bear. Creamy naturally understood that Mrs. Williams wished her child could find his happiness. "Mrs. Williams, I can understand your feelings. You don''t have to worry that my parents would disagree with our marriage. I will definitely convince them if that really happens, and they will agree with me." Creamy tried her best to exin. Seeing that the two women were fixating onhis marriage, Tinge felt a little helpless and could only say, "Mom, if we don''t eat, the food will get cold." Mrs. Williams was stunned. She realized that the dishes on the table hadn''t been tasted yet. She was a little ashamed and immediately said, "Creamy, please eat.I won''t bother you anymore." They sat at the table and ate. Mrs. Williams was very happy, and her eyes were shining on the two young people. "By the way, Tinge, your brother has been abroad for too long. He said that he is working, so he didn''t go out to have fun again, right?" Mrs. Williams frowned and asked Tinge about his younger brother. Tinge stiffened. He then immediately smiled and said, "Mom, don''t worry about him. He''s already an adult." "You don''t know. Last time, he found a girl to y tricks on me. I don''t know what he was thinking all day long." Mrs. Williams was pretty angry at that time. If he didn''t really want to find a girlfriend, she would not push him. But how dare he pay a girl toe home with him. At that time, she was really so happy that she wanted to give the girl a greeting gift. That girl found it''s impossible to cover up and told the truth. Tinge couldn''t help butugh and said, "My brother is a little yful, but his attitude towards work is quite good. Mom, when he gets married, you can ask him to take over thepany. I think he needs some pressure to calm down." "Waiting for him to get married? I wonder when that will happen." Mrs. Williams snorted. "He should be... soon." Tinge thought of the rtionship between his younger brother and Cynthia Tonks, and they might go further. Of course, it remaineduncertain asCynthia was a career woman. It''s hard to say whether his younger brother could win her love or not. "Do you know anything about him? Did he have a girlfriend abroad?" Mrs. Williams asked as she stared at her eldest son. She felt that he must have known something. Tingeughed awkwardly and shook his head and said, "My assumption. I don''t know anything about him." Creamy ate silently beside them. She rolled her eyes at Tinge when he lied about his brother. Chapter 2031 Chapter 2031 At night, Tinge was pretending to clean up the room of Creamy Wayne in the guest room. Since she was inWilliams Family, with the elders present, Creamy insisted on sleeping in the guest room instead of staying with Tinge. He did not force her, either. However, he had actually already nned for thete night to drilled into Creamy''sbed secretly.. Creamy was downstairs chatting with Mrs. Williams, and Mrs. Williams was a talkative person. She had chatted with Creamy about the family andpany. Mrs. Williams was too old to do work well, and she was too busy dealing with many things. Thepany wasdeveloping steadily at present, but she didn''t have the stamina to make breakthrough to innovate. She only hoped that the younger generation would make contributions. She said that Tinge was busy with his own business, and was unwilling to take over thepany, soshe could only let her younger son take over. After chatting until more than nine o''clock, Mrs. Williamsjust felt too tired to talk anymore. She wanted to sleep and toldconcernly to Creamy togo to bedearlyso thatTinge could take her out to y and eat the local delicacies tomorrow. Creamy rxed her mood a lot. She went upstairs and saw Tingewearing a gray colored nightgown after bathing. Creamyfelt swayed in her mind. The sexy appearance of Tinge made her fantasize about him again. "What did my mother talk to you about? Why do you have so much to talk about?" Tinge looked at her dotingly and asked with a smile. "Nothing much. we just talked about the daily routine. Your mother hopes that your brother coulde over quicklyand help to manage the affairs of thepany." Creamy walked in front of him and directly put her hands into his pajamas to keep warm. Tinge hugged her by the way with his chin on her shoulder and whispered, "I may have to persuade my brother to help with my mom to take some pressure." "Alright." Tinge held on to Creamy, and she just felt herbrain couldn''t thinking. He smelled goodwith the body washing gel, and the lemon scent mixed with the smell of male hormones that belonged to him had made him very tempting. Creamy, her fingers on his waist became somewhat restless as she stretched down. The man let out awhisperufortably, andhestared at her with his dark ck eyes and remindedhoarsely, "Emma, aren''t you going to sleep aloneh tonight?" Creamy, her movements stiffened, and her blurry eyes instantly woke up. Well, what was she doing? She was exactly inWilliams Family, yet she still dared to act recklessly. Felt a little unwillingly, she pinched Tinge hard with her fingers and then she quickly pulled back, causing Tinge''s face to swell with pain. "I''m going back to my room to sleep." Creamyran away with her hands behind her back after behaving badly. And Tinge justfelt helplessabout her wicked behavior, but he still loved her such bad habits very much. When Creamy returned to her room, she discovered that there was no bathroom in this room, so she obediently carried her pajamas and ran into Tinge''s room. Tinge was half-leaned on the bed and hezily looked at Creamy and smiled, making Creamy ''s heart pounded. After taking a shower, Creamy came out wearing a white bathrobe. She looked exceptionally charming with her long hair hanging down. The mist blurred her eyes, and she looked blurry. "Come and sit down. It''s still early." Tinge began to coax her again. Out of the question! He was just infatuated with the fragrant scent on her body. "No, I''m just going back to my room. Good night." It was not that Creamy didn''t believe in him. Shejust didn''t believe in herself. What if she could''t control her hands when she got excited? Tingefelt somewhat disappointed. In the unfamiliar room, Creamy was lying on the bed. It felt very soft andfortable, and the quilt was dry and warm. She hugged the quilt tightly and closed her eyes to sleep. After sleeping for amount of time, she felt that something crawling into the nket. It was boiling hot and strong. She rubbedwith her fingersfor a while, then suddenly opened her eyes and woke up. With the streetlights outside the window reflecting in, she discovered that it was actually Tinge who got into the quilt. Her face immediately turned red, and her fingers stretched downinvoluntarily and pinched him hard. "Hiss!" Tinge took a deep breath and thoughtthat how could Creamy pinched him so hard. "What are you doing here?" Creamy suppressed her voice and asked him angrily. "What do you think?" He smiled and then said, "I have brushed my teeth." Creamy justfelt angry that she almost to tears. Tingedrilledintoher quiltin the middle of the night with his teeth brushed. She had actually didn''t realized that the calm and fierce Tinge in the eyes of outsiders would actually be so rascal. "Emma." Tinge spoke hoarsely, and with a roll, he suppressed her. "What are you doing?" Creamy obeyed between refusal. Perhaps it was too exciting and she felt too nervous, Creamy actually shamelessly discovered that she had an unprecedented feeling justlike wavesthat she just did not feel sleepy at all because of the waves, and her toes curled up. As soon as they stopped, she drove Tinge back to his room. Tingecontentedly kissed her cheek, then he opened the door and left sneakily.. Lyre felt too embarrassed to see Jensen, but Jensenjust stared at her loudly. "Lyre." He called her. Lyre raised her head and quickly looked at him, then she quickly lowered her head, "Jensen, I don''t want to implicate you. Why don''t you go first? I''|| go for you as soon as I take care of the affairs in family." "Why you want to chase me away again? Do you think thatl can only share the sweety instead of pain with you? Come on, follow me." Jensen suddenly grabbed her hand and wanted to take her out. "Wher are we going?" Lyrefelt stunned. It was the first time she had discovered that Jensen''s strength was so strong that she was actually unable to defeat him. Jensen took her to the street and he casually found a bank,then entered. "Jensen, what are you doing?" Lyre, her expression swelled. She wanted to break free from his hand. She seemed to have guessed what Jensen was going to do, but how could she ask him to lend her money at the beginning? If so, then she was really a scumbag. However, Jensen dragged her firmly, not letting her go away. Lyre had used all of her strength anxiously, but she found that she was still unable to break free. She felt stunned. After operating the ATM for a while, Jensen saw the amount on it. "This is the bonus that the boss just gave me. It''s offive million that more than I thought.. Lyre, if you really treat me as your boyfriend,then use it."Jenseneven felt more movedseeing the numbers on the screen of ATM. The boss was really generous and worthy of his oath to follow. Lyre looked at the number on the screen with a dumbfounded gaze. She looked at Jensen and felt shamelyeven wanted to die on the spot. "I can''t take your money earned by your hard work. You risked your life to earn money. I don''t want it." Lyre, she felt rationally in her brain. Although she really needed money at the moment, she actually didn''t dare to take it.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "If you don''t want to take it, then take just as a loan lend it to you. I could seest night thathe actually just wanted you to ask him to borrow money since he had kept saying that he had seeded and had money.. Do youreally want to borrow money from him?" Jensen, his face flushed red with anxiety. He would not watch the woman he loved to plead with another man. "Alright, please lend me two million. dors. I... I''ll pay you back." Lyre, she felt firm in her heart. That''s alright, she would actually borrow money from someone anyway Why not borrow from Jensen? She would definitely pay it back if she had money in the future. "Is two million enough?" Jensen frowned. "It''s enough, as long as I can repay the loan of bank, it''s fine. They had broken my father''s leg. They had also done theshameful things, so they definitely won''t dare to ask for troubleagain." Lyre said with certainty. Chapter 2032 Chapter 2032 In the end, Lyre could only borrow money from Jensen topay off the debt her father had owed to the bank first. In this way, the restaurant could remain safely. Lyre lookes at Jensen beside her and suddenly said seriously, "Previously, we thought that the restaurant would be taken away, andour family were so worried that we couldn''t sleep. Now that the restaurant remained, so I want to give you a dividend every month to offset the moneysince the monthly turnover of the restaurant is somehow good." "It''s up to you.." Jensen said with a smile. Lyrefelt stunned for a moment. Seeing the deep meaning from his eyes, her face turned red. "Women managed the internal, it''s up to you for the matters of family." Jensen had thought that she didn''t understand what he meant, so he hurriedly added. Lyre, she felt warmly in her heart. At this moment, a ck gallop had rushed in front of them just like the tornado. Mark opened the door of car and jumped down. He saidproudly, "Lyre, did the bank urge you to pay back the money again? You must be definitely having no money to pay back since your dad still owes usury outsidedon''t you? Look, this brat just looks dumbfounded, he even can''t help you with anything. Don''t count on it. Let''s gettogether, and I will definitely help you to settle everything." Lyre immediately took out the proof of repayment and pped it on his face, "Open your eyes wide and see clearly. I have already paid the money back. I must have been blind back then to fall in love with you. When you were poor, you still had some conscience. Now that when you are rich, even your conscience has been lost, then who cares about your money?" "How did you get the money? Didn''t your father run out of money?" Mark asked in surprise.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "How did you know that my dad hadno money? Mark, did you do this? Did you ask someone to trick my dad into gambling? Did those usurious loans have anything to do with you?" Lyre, shesuddenly felt clear in her mind. Seeing Mark''s expression of disbelief, she guessed the connection between these things. "This... what does this have to do with me? I only heard that your father owed money..." Before Mark could finish his sentence, Lyre suddenly grabbed him, causing Mark''s hands tightly and can not move at all, and even the bones of his joints snapped. Lyre said, "Mark,if this matter really has anything to do with you, thinking of how to die. Don''t mess with me, I am notthe ignorant girl in university. I would treat everything past just be bygones. If you dare to provoke me again in the future ... I won''t definitely let you off." "Lyre, I really want to get back together with you. I''ve figured it out that you''re the woman worth marrying." Mark, his tears were about to fall with pain. He hadn''tmet a woman who truly loved himwhen wandering around outside for many years. Therefore, he wanted to get back together with Lyre. But he hadn''t expected that Lyre would not like him anymore as her horizons became wide. So he came up with such a bad n. Now that Lyre had looked through his tricks, he felt extremely guilty. "Shut up. Stop saying those disgusting words. Either you admit it now, I''ll break your leg. If I find out it was you, I''ll kill you." Lyre was angry and anxious at the moment, as her eyes were scarlet red. Jensen stood at the side, furious. Hehad not expected that there would be such a man with bad heart. "Alright. I''ll admit that ... it was me. I had asked someone to lie to your father, but I really didn''t participate in breaking your father''s legs. And I didn''t know they were so violent." Mark finally told the truth as he felt in pain. Suddenly, Mark felt his left leg softened, and he fell to the ground without gravity. Lyre gave him a fierce kick, and his leg was directly fractured. "Lyre, how dare you ... break my leg? Are you crazy?" Mark looked at the cold-looking woman in front of him and roared. "I''m just trying to get justice for my father. You bastard, don''t let me see you again. I''ll beat you once more if I see you. If you insist, then get those usurpers to scram. Otherwise, you''ll be dead at my hands." After Lyre speaking ruthlessly, she held Jensen''s hand and left. "I curse you such a ruthless woman like youthat no one will marry with you in the future." Mark, he felt painful ashis face with cold sweat his entire body trembling. However, he was unwilling to ept it. He immediately got back to them like a vicious dog. Jensen had originallygoneaway several steps, but after hearing the words, he immediately released Lyre''s hand and returned. He fiercely punched Mark in his face, "Don''t scold my girlfriend." "Bastard, you dare to hit me?" Mark had not expected that such a boy looked so much younger than him could be so ruthless. His ears buzzed and his eyes widened in anger. "I warn you, offending me is not good for you." Jensen said coldly. Indeed, with Jensen''s skill, he could directly hackMark''spany, and then Mark would diebitterly. Mark was shocked. Jensen''s words left him doubtful. Could it be that this brat was a rich second generation? Otherwise, howcould he get so much money to help Lyre to pay back? Two million was a huge sum of money for ordinary families. Lyre looked at Jensen gratefully. Her tears finally rolled down. She had really regretted being tricked by Mark''s sweet words when she was young. "Let''s go." Jensen held her hand again and whispered. The early morning sun shone through the window. Creamy was tormented much by Tinge in the middle of the night, and she was still sleeping soundly. The door was pushed open. Tinge looked at the awakened woman on the bed with his deep gazes. He saw that her long ck hair was scattered on the pillow and her. delicate white face. Tinge thought of and her between refusalst n hehad a strong feeling with his lower abdomen swell. He couldbonly endure it. He could not torment her again sinceher body was weak. Heclosed the door gently, and went downstairs directly. Mrs. Williams looked at him with a puzzled expression, "Is Creamy still asleep?" "Mom, let her sleep for a much while. We''ve been traveling all day yesterday, andshe must be very exhausted." Tinge was embarrassed to say that he went to her roomst night. "I don''t mean to me her, she indeed need to have a good rest. Take her out to eat at noon. I''ll go to thepany Let''s have dinner outside tonight. I called your brother, andhe said that he would be back tomorrow by ne. We''ll definitely get together tomorow." Mrs. Williams said with a smile. She was very tolerant and considerate. As a mother, she would not definitelypete with her daughter-inw. Besides, she had two sons, so she could notpete. She was used to being alone and understood that she would definitely be alone in the futurejust like her mother-inw.lt would be natural when ustomed. "Will hee back?" Tinge was stunned for a moment. Had his younger brothergot together with Cynthia? It was around eleven o''clock, and Creamy woke up from her dream. She opened her eyes and found that the sun was shining on her face. She sat up abruptly and quickly took out her phone to look at, "Oh my God!" She had never been so panicked before. She hurriedly lifted her nket and got up. She randomly put on a set of clothes and went downstairsquickly. Just as she walked downstairs, she saw Tinge, who was about to go upstairs, holding a cup of warm water in his hand. "Woke up? Did you sleep wellst night?" Tinge looked at her with a smile and spoke to her with azy voice. Chapter 2033 Chapter 2033 "Seeing you''re sleeping deeply, I don''t want to bother you. My mother has gone to thepany, she might have something urgent. Let''s go out for lunch. Go to change your clothes, and let''s go out." Seeing her panicked expression, Tingefelt her inexplicably adorable. He walked over directlyandbed her messy long hair, "It''s fine, you indeed a littlezy, but I don''t mind it." "You... you''re still teasing me?" Creamy was about to cry as she was angry. She wasin the home of her mother¡ª in¡ªw. She couldn''t act as in her own home. "It really doesn''t matter. I told my mom that you were too tired yesterday. My mother also understands." Seeing her serious expression, Tinge could only console her patiently. "Really? You exined?" Creamy narrowed her beautiful eyes and red at him angrily, "Did you also say that you came to my room in the middle of the night?" "How can I?" The man blushed. Creamy bit her lips and whispered, "I''ll set the rm clock tomorrow. I don''t expect you anymore." The man chuckledthatwhy she wasso serious? However, did her seriousness prove that she really wanted to be the daughter-inw of Williams Family? "Alright, don''t be angry. I''m going to drive. You must be hungry." Tinge asked her softly.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Alright." Creamy returned to her room and washed up before going downstairs. It was a sunny day, and the sea breeze blew. Tinge drove her to a seaside restaurant. "The seafood here is delicious. We oftene here for dinner." Tinge stopped the car and held her hand as he introduced to her in a low voice. Creamy scanned the surroundings with her beautiful eyes. Was here where Tinge often came? She felt inexplicably close. Picked a seat and they sat down. Outside the window was the coastline, and there was boat passing by from downstairs. To fall in love with a city because of a person. Previously, she just felt that it would onlybe in the beautiful novels, and how could there be such a thing in reality? But after experiencing it personally, she discovered that reality was sometimes even more romantic than in novels. They ordered a table of seafood, and it tasted very delicious. Tinge skillfully peeled two lobsters for her to eat. Creamy enjoyed the delicacies here withrippling mood. And the aura of love was dense, causingshe couldn''t help but think about her life after marriage. She didn''t know if they would get tired of getting along day and night. She was also afraid that beautiful things wouldn''t stand the test of time.People would worry about personal gains and losses ifthey had someone they cared very much. After lunch, Tinge actually wanted to take her to the seaside for a walk. The wind at seaside was very strong, and Creamy, her long hair was blown up. Tinge put his coat on her shoulder and hugged her with his long arms. Creamy hid in his arms, and they walked forward step by step. "My mother said that Keith will be back tomorrow." Tinge said casually. "Is that so? Then we will havepany. I wonder if he wille back alone or bring Cynthia back with him." Creamy was also optimistic about their rtionship, and their life-and-death friendship was even more precious. "I don''t know either. Let him handle it himself." Tinge sighed softly. When beginning, the love was between two people. Marriage was between the two families. They should have just begun. Just as Tinge had thought, Keith, who was currently abroad, was already somewhat anxious. Living in the spacious apartment, Keith was bored with half a bottle of wine, sitting on the balcony, counting airnes as they flew through the air. He feltempty in his heart, and he still couldn''t get in with Cynthia. "How ruthless." touch Keith felt something scratching his heart and lungs. He could not sit still and could not sleep well. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Keith had, already endedthe workthe day before yesterday, buthe still refused to go home because he wanted to wait for Cynthia''s response. However, it was as if she had disappeared from the world, and there was no news of her. Keith looked at his phone. He would rush to the airport three hourster. If she didn''t call him again, he would be in domestic the next time when she contacted him. Keithtook a sip of winefinally, and he tidiedup the trash can in the apartment. He bought the apartment for him toe here conveniently often on business.Keith was a man who was obsessed with cleanliness. He lived so clean that even nota strand of hair was allowed at floor, so wasthe dust. He would tidy up as soon as he had time. Perhaps it was because of his professional habits. He was so precise that he could not allow any mistakes. Moreover, he treated his life with such strict requirements. A messy ce would make him feel bad. Keith packed up his suitcase and looked at his watch again. There were only two hours left. To be honest, he truly felt that he was being yed with by Cynthia. Keith frowned, and he thought that if she really was such a person, and he would give her another week of time thatif she did note looking for him, he might have to look for her. Suddenly, a knock came from the quiet space. Keith frowned in confusion. Who woulde looking for him at this time,? He suddenly became vignt and opened the peep hole to look outside. He saw a woman standing outside the door with short hair on her shoulders and a pair of shrewd eyes. Keith leaned against the wall and his breathing became chaotic. It was actually Cynthia whom he had just scolded for being ruthless. Cynthia was wearing a white sweater coat and jeans. She looked refreshing. She carried a backpack and held a puppy in her arms. She thought about it and looked at the address on her phone. It should be the right ce. Keith just couldn''t withstand the sudden surprise. He took a long time before he could breathe steadily and thenopened the doorunconsciously. Cynthia watched as Keithwas standing at the door. She immediately waved her hand and said, "Keith, I''m here to find you." "Oh, how did you find me? Why didn''t you call me in advance?" Keith forcefully pretended to be calm and raised his eyebrows. Cynthia had caused him to worry aboutfor a few days. He couldn''t show too much enthusiasm. That was too embarrassed and devalued. "Don''t forget what I do. It''s easy to find your address. Don''t you wee me?" Cynthia raised her eyebrows as well. "Come in!" Keith discovered that Cynthia seemed exceptionally beautiful today. She had shown a sense of confidence from her bones which was not all women possessed. She was fearless, carefree, and casual, just like the wind, causing Keithfeel unable to grasp her firmly. Cynthia walked in and found the box in the living room. She was stunned, "Are you leaving?" Keith didn''t answer her, he only stared at her with his breathing gradually bing heavy. The next second, he ignored everything and held her face, then kissed her. "Hey... what are you doing?" Cynthia was shocked and pushed him awayinstinctively. The puppy in her arms was also stunned and cried with low voice. Keith wanted to force her, so that he can relieve his depressed mood for these past few days. However, he seemed to have forgotten what Cynthia was working. With her skill, he might not be able to get close to her. "What do you think? I want to kiss you." Keith''s face flushed red as he said angrily. "If so, just kiss me. But you scared me." Cynthia, her face turned red as well as she leaned in front of him and said, "How will you kiss? Where?" Keith gritted his teeth angrily and held her face again, kissing her lips. Chapter 2034 Chapter 2034 The sudden kiss caught Cynthipletely unprepared. Her shrewd brain thumped and stopped working. Keith''s lips were warm and domineering, his breath was much hot. The puppy in Cynthia''s arms jumped down by the way from her hand. Then, it quickly lifted its hind leg under the four legs of the table and chair, leaving behind a bubble of its urine at each corner of the table, proiming its sovereignty over this ce. Keith was immersed in kissing Cynthia when he suddenly saw the puppy''s movements. His eyes widened and kissed Cynthia even harder. Cynthiafelt thatKeith was as if angry, andher lips hurt a little, but he still didn''t let her go. His big palm was rubbing against her waist, wanting to get more. Then, she pushed him away. Keith wanted to continue kissing her, but she directly used her hand to block his lips. "You..." Keithwidened hisbig eyes in anger. He immediately took a few steps back and asked in disbelief, "You just hugged that thing and didn''t wash your hands." Cynthia was stunned for a moment. His so-called thing was her favorite puppy, Jackie. She looked at her hands and exined with a rosy face, "I bathed Jackie every day. He''s very clean." "Who is Jackie?" Keith narrowed his eyes, then turned around and saw a white puppy jumping on his sofa. "Is it?" "That''s right, my pet. I''ve kept it for a few years." Cynthia nodded. "Its name is too rustic." Keith was a man with a serious cleanliness fetish. There was even no strand of hair at the floor in his family... Wait, will Jackiedrop furs? Keith looked at the white fursfloating on the ground, he felt a little confused in his mind. "You don''t like Jackie? It''s very cute." Cynthia was stunned. She felt that Keith twitched with his mouth. She looked at him with a disappointed expression. "No, I just... I''ve just been bitten by a dog since I was young, sothere was always a shadow." Keith didn''t lie. He had really been bitten. "Jackie won''t bite others. My family take it for a medical check-up and vination every year." Cynthia lowered her head and replied in a low voice. "That''s not what I meant." Keith walked in front of her and gently stroked her face with his finger, "Cynthia, go home with me." "Go home?" Cynthia, her beautiful eyes trembled. "Yes, I''ve booked my flight. It will take off in more than an hour. Come with me to the airport now and return to my home. Can you go with me?" Keith stared at her face with his burning eyes. He tried to ignore Jackie, because its master was too pleasing to him. He loved the dog as well. "Alright, I''m currently on the long vacation of half a year anyway. I''vee to look for you. And I want to experience a different life with you. Of course, I''ll follow you wherever you go." Cynthia was a carefree woman. She liked to speak it out boldly if like someone. Of course, if she didn''t like, she wouldn''t tolerate it either. "Alright, let''s go." Keith held her and dragged her suitcase out. At the elevator entrance, Keith directly handed the suitcase to Cynthia, "Wait for me." He quickly ran home, took a mop, and dragged the four legs of the table clean. Only then did he catch his breath and run back to Cynthia. "What were you doing?" Cynthia looked at him strangely. "Nothing. Let''s go. Get on the ne. Can you take this puppy with you?" Keith asked curiously. Cynthia lowered her head and looked at the cute little dog. She let out a sigh of relief, "Yes, but just need consignment." Seeing that she seemed to really liked the dog, Keith looked at it as well. He saw that the puppy''s eyes were dark and adorable. Seeing that Keith was looking at it, the little puppy quickly raised its head to look at him as well. It tilted its head and looked quite intelligent. After arriving at the airport, the puppy was arranged to be hauled away. Cynthia had added a ticket, and thest seat of first ss could be considered as a luck. Sitting in the waiting room, Keith still couldn''t believe that Cynthia just sat beside himin this short period of time. He had been waiting for so many days withloss, mania, and ne depression. They were all caused by her. It was as if she had created a storm in his heart. However, at this moment, she was so quiet that as if nothing had happened. The anger in Keith''s heart did not dissipate. He directly took her finger to y with. Cynthia looked at him with a calm gaze, keeping her eyes sideways. "Are you feeling better with your pain? Let me take care of it when we get home." Keith would never forget that she endured the great pain of taking the bullet. It was at that moment that he had put her in his heart. From the admiration at the beginning to the admiration at the end, he felt that he was like a little fan who had been subdued by her. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, I''m almost recovered." Cynthia did not understand his intentions. He didn''t just want to see the wound. "Has the case of Scottson been settled?" Keith continued to ask. "Yes, we have captured a lot of people and seized a lot of illegal goods, but a few of ourpanions have also died." Cynthia still felt very ufortable in her heart. Although everyone had sworn an oath when they went undercover and treated death as if they were returning home. However, when such a thing really happened, their still felt heavily. Listened to her casual words,Keith just knew the sorrow in her heart. He subconsciously hugged her tightly and said, "Do you still want to do such a dangerous task in the future? Can you not go?" Cynthia felt her entire body stiffened, and turned to look at him with her beautiful eyes, "Are you worried about me?" "Of course, I don''t want to experience losing again. I don''t want to be scared every day." Keith was like a bitter little woman, frowning as he looked at her sadly. Cynthia chuckled and couldn''t help but pinch his handsome face, "Don''t worry, I''ve already been promoted. I''m now in charge of the clerical work." "Really?" Keith looked shocked. "Yes, I don''t want to run around anymore. I just want to stay by your side. I''ll change my job wherever you are in the future. Anyway, I''ll follow you." Cynthia hadpletely figured it out this time thatwork could be done by others, butshe only had one loved person. How could she dare to lose him? Hearing her words, Keith was even happier than winning the lottery. He was really too excited that she didn''t need to take any risks. "This is what you said. You are not allowed to go back on your word." Keith grabbed her finger and reminded her in a hoarse voice. "No, I never go back on my word." Cynthia answered him firmly. The ne finally took off. Cynthia leaned againstKeith''s shoulder and looked at the clouds outside the window with an indescribablefort in her heart. Keith looked at her from time to time. Her profile face was very graceful and her lips were full of red, attracting his attention. Cynthia closed her eyes and enjoyed the peace at this moment. The bloody images in her mind gradually became blurry. Unknowingly, she slept in Keith''s arms. It was like a person who had been stressed for a long time and finally felt relieved, thenhe wanted to sleep soundly. Cynthia had just finished her work when she ran over to look for Keith. Fortunately, he hadn''t left yet and was waiting for her. Chapter 2035 Chapter 2035 ? All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The woman in his arms had already fallen asleep quietly. Keith''s nerves, which had been tensed for many days, had also rxed. He had also closed his eyes to recuperate. Tinge and Creamy were already in a state of passionate love. After having a girlfriend, Tinge finally had the mentality of a young man. In the past, the meaning of his life was always heavy. Now, he had taken revenge, and there was another young and beautiful woman beside him. If he even didn''t know how to enjoy life, then he would feel truly sorry for himself. There was a small ind beside the sea, andit was a private manor developed by people,where there were food streets and hotels inside, as well as some offshore projects. However, due to the winter, the project was closed, leaving only the ce for leisure and entertainment. A luxurious yacht docked at the dock. Tinge, who got off the yacht, turned around and reached his hands. Creamy held his palm tightly and stepped onto the shore. The sea breeze blew over, and her long hair was lifted up. She was filled with the gentle and charming aura of woman. Tinge''s gaze was almost locked onto her. They stepped on the beautiful beach path and slowly walked forward. In the distance, there was the coastlineas far as the eye could see. The feeling was very beautiful. However, on a yacht not far away, there was a person holding sses and staring at them with poisonous eyes. "Alyssa,e and drink." A bald man wearing arge golden chain and holding the cigar waved at the cool-dressed woman. Alyssa looked back at him and said, "Boss Liu, I''m your bodyguard now. I can''t drink. I''m working." The man trembled his ashes in displeasure, "What a bummer! I spend 100,000 dors to hire you every day. Do you think you can just stand as guard? I ask you toe over and sit down, you juste. Don''t talk too much." Alyssa, her face turned pale and she walked over reluctantly. Boss Liu directly pulled her arm, causing she sat on the man''sp. Boss Liu was very pleased. He flicked his finger on herp and said, "Alyssa, how about stop working as a bodyguard? It''s meaningless. You are so beautiful that you should live the life of a richdy. Why don''t you think aboutfollowing me, and I''ll guarantee that you won''t be short of money in the future." "Sorry, I like my work very much. And I don''t want to get married now, either." Alyssa bit herher lip and refusedcoldly. "What a bummer!. The woman who I like all wants to take the initiative to stick to me." The man pushed her away angrily and stared atAlyssa with a contemptuous expression,epted you is that I give you face. Don''t make a wrong cjoice. I don''t have such good patience." Alyssa suppressed her impulse, wanting to throw a punch to him. At this moment, a young man walked out from the side. He nced atAlyssa and then advised, "Mr. please don''t embarrassCam, she was invited by me. Leave me a little face ..." "Give you face? What? You still eat mine anduse mine, no consciencewith you." The Boss pointed at the man''s face and cursed angrily. The man''s mouth just twitched twice suddenly. Then, he suppressed his anger and smiled, "Mr., don''t be angry,pleasse drink.Came over and toast to make Mr. happy." Alyssa exchanged nces with the man. Suddenly, she saw a sh of killing intent in the man''s eyes, andshe suddenly understood what he meant. So, she could only endure the disgust and began to squat beside the man''s feet with half-knelt down to apologize to the bald man. The bald man was very happy. He drank a few more cups as he was excited. After a while, he fainted. Alcohol made him fantasize. He hugged Alyssa''s waist and said, "Come, follow me in." Alyssa struggled. The man immediately pped her angrily. She covered her face and spat out anger from her eyes. The young man immediately came over and advised, "Mr., let me help you in to have a rest first. I will definitely let Came over to apany you." The bald man cursed fiercely and followed him inside. Not long after, the man walked out and said toAlyssa, "Let''s find a ce to bury him." Alyssa sneered, "I only promised to help you as a witness, but I didn''t say that I would help you bury someone." "Alright, only you and I know this matter. I will also help you with your matters." The man smiledcently and walked over. He reached his hands out and gently caressedher face. Alyssa immediately took a step back, and she was unable to endure him. "How will you do to make them break up?" "Why are you so anxious? Tinge is my weakling. I invited him over for dinner, and he should give me face. Then, I''ll arrange for you to sleep with him, and you can fulfill your wish." "That simple?" Alyssa, her eyes lit up with half suspiciousness and half expectantation. "I don''t understand. What do you see in Tinge? That''s right that he has a good figure and beautiful look, but... you shouldn''t just look at his figure. Some men have good figures whilemay not be able to behave well at bed ..." "Don''t talk nonsense. We''re just a deal. You don''t need to interfere in my affairs." Alyssa''s expression turned cold. She didn''t allow anyone to question the man in her heart. She was waiting for him here, but he brought Creamy back. Creamy must have seen Mrs. Williams, and Mrs. Williams must was very satisfied with her daughter-inw, right? Young miss of the Wayne Family, her status was very precious. Alyssa turned her head to look at the dock that was getting farther and farther away. She could no longer see Tinge''s figure, but she knew that he was there. "Tinge, I only have you left. I have nowhere to go. Don''t me me."Alyssa clenched her fists and felt heartache for her misery. Chapter 2036 Chapter 2036 Tinge and Creamy sat at the entrance of the open-air coffee shop. Thiszy andfortable life would make people''s happiness index rise. At least Ji Tingyan''s mood was satisfied at the moment. Suddenly, bubbles flew over. There were three children blowing bubbles. One of them who looked like a two or three-year-old girl chased after the bubbles like a penguin. Creamy looked at the bubbles flying over and couldn''t help but reach out to lift it. The little girl ran for a moment and forgot herself. She directly tumbledat Tinge''s feet. Her two small hands instinctively grabbed onto the corner of his trousers. Tinge hurriedly and quickly lifted her whole body, which did not hurt her little face. The little girl blinked her dark eyes and looked at this unfamiliar uncle. In the distance, her mother ran over anxiously. When she saw her daughter being gently supported by such a handsome man, she couldn''t help but blush. She quickly said to her daughter, "Say ''Thank you, uncle."" "Thank you, uncle." The little girl imitated her mother in a baby voice. Tinge''s lips curled into a smile as he waved at the little girl. Creamy supported her chin and looked at the gentle look the man''s eyes. She actually had the urge to give birth to a child for him to y with. "Why are you staring at me like this?" Ting smiled. Turning around, he saw her bright eyes staring straight at him. He was slightly shocked. "Nothing much. You seem to be very gentle to the little fellow." Creamy lowered her eyes and gently stirred the coffee beside her hand. "Let''s go back after lunch. Keith should be back tonight."Tinge chuckled.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Okay." Creamy nodded. Lunch was served on the ind. The dishes here were generally not spicy, and seafood was the main dish. Creamyenjoyed the sea breeze, delicious food, and this man. She was extremely satisfied. In the afternoon, the yacht stopped at shore. The two of them returned home by car. Mrs. Williams also came back early. She also personally bought some vegetables and repeatedly told the housekeeper what kind of vor she wanted her to cook. It could be seen how happy she was that her two sons could go home and reunite. "Mom, Creamy and I will go to the airport to pick up Keith. In an hour, Keith''s ne willnd." At around five o''clock in the afternoon, Tingecalcted the time and prepared to go to the airport. "Alright, be careful on the way." Mrs. Williams nodded gently. Tingedrove towards the airport with Creamy. As soon as he arrived at the airport lobby, he saw Keith pushing his suitcase and walking out with Cynthia, chatting andughing. Seeing this, Tinge whispered in Creamy''s ear, "Keith is lucky enough to finnaly have Cynthia." "Mm, they are a perfect match when they walk together." Creamy couldn''t help but sigh. Keithwas elegant, Cynthiawas graceful, and the height of the two of them was also in the golden ratio. When Cynthia smiled, the appearancewith whichshe raised her head slightly to look at the manwas truly enviable. Many young women beside this couple cast their gazes at them. "Aren''t we a good match?" Tinge was somewhat unconvinced and gritted his teeth by her ear. "I don''t know." Creamy deliberately teased him, then waved her hand at Keith and Cynthia and shouted, "Over here, Keith." When Keith heard someone calling out to him, he suddenly raised his head and saw his eldest brother and Creamy standing in the crowd. His eyes lit up with joy. He hurried held onto Tang Yixin''s hand and walked over to themquickly. "Brother Williams, Miss Wayne. we meet again." Cynthia was also very happy to see them. "Don''t callher Miss Wayne any more. Why don''t you call her sister-inw?" Keith suggested with a beaming smile. Creamy ''s face turned bashful. She and Tinge were not married yet, so it seemed inappropriate to call her sister-inw. Therefore, she quickly said, "It would be better to call my name. Cynthia and I should have not much difference in age." "I''m twenty-eight this year." Cynthia immediately said. "Me too." Creamy was a little shocked. "Iwas born in January. I must be older than you for severl months. Then I''ll call you by your name." Cynthia said naturally and gracefully. "Alright, let''s call each other by name." Creamy agreed. The two brothers exchanged a nce. They didn''t seem to have a say in this matter. Sitting in the car, Creamy realized that Cynthia''s bag revealed a litttle head. She immediately said happily, "It''s so cute. What''s its name?" "Jackie." Cynthiahurriedly opened her bag and carried the puppy out. Creamy took it and hugged it in her arms for fun. The little fellow seemed to be very smart and leaned in her arms, squintedits eyes and enjoyed. "Tinge, when are you getting engaged?" Keith asked curiously. Tinge chuckled, "I have to ask Creamy about this. She can do it whenever she wants." "I don''t have any objections, but my dad told us to date for at least three months before considering this matter." Creamy told the truth. "Your fathermust be a strict person. He is also thinking for you, being afraid that you will be cheated." Keith said with a smile. "My dad does have this kind of worry. Marriage is a big deal. It''s important to know each other." Creamy also felt that she was not in a hurry for the time being. She and Tinge still needed the running. Tinge nodded seriously, "Since your father is worried, let''s then spend more time together before thinking about the engagement.'' Keith''s dark eyes turned around and deliberately used this matter to ask Cynthia, "Cynthia Tonks..." "Huh?" Cynthia, who was sitting in the back seat, raised her eyebrows. "What did you call me?" "Cynthia?" Keith probed and called her name again. Hearing this, Creamy secretlyughed. It looked like thatKeith was going to be well handledby Cynthia. Only then did Cynthia soften her tone, "What''s wrong?" "Does your father have any rules? How long do we have to date before we can get married?" Keith pretended to be rxed and asked her. "No, my father said that whoeverdrank more than him at the tablecould marry me." Cynthia deliberately joked. "Drink?" Keith said with a miserable face, "Your father loves to drink? Thenl will satisfy his needs in the future." . Tinge couldn''t help butugh, "Keith, I''m afraid your father-inw won''t be satisfied with your poor drinking ability." "I can drink." Keithsaidunabashedly andcently. vel "My dad is a very good drinker. Many of his colleagues around can''t drink more than him. However, he is old now. My mother has controlled his drinking, but he still likes to make friends at the table." Cynthia mentioned her father with a happy expression. She had been deeply influenced by her father since she was young. Her father was the first hero she admired. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Don''t worry, I will practice drinking. I won''t disappoint my father-inw. Starting tonight." Keith suddenly had a new target. Cynthiapuckeredher face in a smile. When they arrived at the Williams Family, Mrs Williams waited at the door. Suddenly, she saw her son''s caring in. She walked over quickly and saw a pretty girl standing beside her younger son. Shewas astonished. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org vel.n Chapter 2037 Chapter 2037 Cynthia looked calm, but she was actually very nervous. She was barely afraid of something. However, the smiling gaze of thegraciousmother-in-w standing in front of her made her subconsciously clenchthe corner of her clothes. She lowered her head and said, "Hello, Mrs. Williams, my name is Cynthia, and I ama friend of Keith." Cynthia did not dare to pretend to be Keith''s girlfriend. After all, they had only met before, and neither of them had truly understood each other. Now that they had started as friends, it would not let the elder feel that they were too casual. "Friend? Keith actually made such a beautiful friend. Come in and have a seat. You''ve been traveling all day. Keith, hurry up and bring Cynthia in." Mrs. Williams''s eyes turned and she stared at her youngest son''s face. She muttered to herself, "Would he have coaxed another innocent girl home to make me happy?" Keith was stared at by his mother''s smiling eyes, andfelt scared. He quickly held Cynthia''s hand and walked towards the living room. Tinge andCreamy seemed to have remembered that Mrs. Williams said that Keithspent money to hire a "girlfriend" to go home. They looked at each other and smiled in unison. There would be a good show to watch. In the living room of the Williams Family, it had never been so lively. Keith personally made tea and poured water, and even cut the fruit on the table square. Mrs. Williams couldn''t help but ask Cynthia, "Miss Tonks, where do you live?" "Mrs. Williams, I temporarily live abroad. I work there." Cynthia replied softly. "Oh? You work abroad? What kind of work do you do? It can''t be designlike what Keith does, right?" Mrs. Williams guessed that she must be her son''s colleague. "No, I used to be a policeman. Now I have asked for a long vacation to rest." Cynthia didn''t want to lie to her.Shejust simplified her work. "I see. How did you andKeith get to know each other?" Don''t me Mrs. Williams for talking too much. Her son finally brought a beautiful woman home. Mrs. Williams was really anxious and wanted to say something nice for her son. She looked at her eldest son who was sitting beside her and hersettleddaughter-inw. She thought that if the two brothers could get married on the same day, it would be very memorable. In the future, she could help take care of their children at the same time. Cynthia was stunned by the question. She looked up at Keith and asked for help. Tinge who was sitting beside her, was also nervous. He was afraid that Cynthia would tell the truth. He hurriedly said, "Mom, stop asking. This is the first time Miss Tonkes to our house. If you keep asking, she will be nervous." Only then did Mrs. Williamsrealized thatshe had asked too much. She hurriedly exined embarrassedly, "Miss Tonks, please don''t mind. I became talktive when Igotold." "I won''t, Mrs. Williams. I know you just care about me."Cynthia smiled and shook her head. She heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. She was grateful forTinge''s help. If Mrs. Williams continued to ask, she really didn''t know how to answer. When Keith came out of the kitchen after washing the fruit, he felt that the atmosphere was not right. He threw a grape into his mouth and walked over while eating. "I''ll leave you young people to chat. Let me check if the food is ready." Mrs. Williams smiled and turned to leave. "Did I miss something?" Keithasked, turning his eyes. "Miss Tonks, I''m sorry for interrupting you just now. My mother doesn''t know about our revenge overseas. Please help us keep it a secret." Tinge lowered his voice and pleaded with Cynthia. Cynthia had already guessed. The atmosphere of the Williams Family was so warm after a life-and-death battle. It could be seen that Mrs. Williams did not know about this. Cynthia had a keen mind, so when Mrs. Williams asked her, she did not know what to say. "I will."Cynthia nodded. "Cynthia, why didn''t you introduce you as my giftfriend just now? Just treat it as if you were trying to make my mother happy." Keith was a little aggrieved. He actually wanted introduce her like that just now. But when Cynthia said that she was a friend, he was embarrassed to impose an exnation. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Didn''t we still have a lot of time? What''s the hurry? I think Mrs. Williams is so good. How can we lie to her?" Cynthiawas telling the truth. At present, she and Keith were just friends.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "You make our rtionship so strict." Keith pursed his thin lips and was unhappy. Tinge heard it from the side, but agreed, "The interaction between men and women should have been more rigorous." Creamy silently ate the fruit. Hearing Tinge saying this, she recalled the time when she first met Tinge. Her heart couldn''t help but tremble. If she hadn''te to his city cheekilyand met him, would theone sitting next to him be someone else? Thinking of this, Creamy ''s heart started to ache inexplicably. She subconsciously reached out and held a finger of him. As if only the touch of his heat could dispel the sense of loss in her heart.. Tinge turned his head to look at the woman beside him in surprise. Her beautiful eyes were fixed on him, and her fingers were still tightly gripping one of his fingers. What was wrong with her? The sadness that shed through Creamy''s heart just now was driven away by the man''s affectionate gaze. She pursed her lips and smiled, being a little shy. Tinge pressed his fingers against the back of her hand twice, as if he was responding to her feelings. Creamy''s heart skipped a beat. It was done. The man''s casual action could actually make her feel like lightning flowing through her body. She was enchanted, and some indescribable images involuntarily shed through her mind. The small gestures between lovers were invisible in the eyes of outsiders, and only they could feel the fervency of each other. Seeing Keith''s woeful expression, Cynthia chuckled, "Keith, where should I stay tonight? Do you still have a guest room in your house?" Keith''s mood was low, because of this word, heturned to be cheerful, and he immediately nodded, "Of course. Even if there is no room, my brother and sister-inw can live in the same room." Creamy wasslightly shocked, and her pretty face instantly turned red. She had just arrived yesterday, and it was also to prove her character that theyhad tosleepseparately. NowKeithlet them live together. How could that work? "No. This is also my first timeing to your house. It''s not good to live together." Creamy blushed and shook her head. Hearing her words, Tinge''sdark eyes turneddull and he smiled inexplicably. Creamy''s ears were burning. What was this manughing at?She wouldshut him outtonight if he kept doing that. "Creamy and I have the same idea. After all, there is elder in our family. As juniors, we still need to understand some rules." Cynthia nodded in agreement. "Alright then. I''ll let you have my room. I''ll sleep in the guest room." Keith was somewhat disappointed. He turned his gaze to his eldest brother''s face and discovered that his eldest brother was trying to suppress his smile. He was stunned. His eldest brother was smiling so smugly. Could it be possible that his eldest brother had already gotten the yes? On the contrary, he could not even toucha fingerof Cynthia when this beauty was by his side. He was truly a little aggrieved. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "No need, I''d better sleep in the guest room. I am not picky." Cynthia narrowed her eyes and smiled. Chapter 2038 Chapter 2038 At the table of the Williams Family, the atmosphere was warm and the smile in Mrs. Williams''s eyes did not dissipate for a long time. Seeing the beautiful women sitting beside her sons, she was very happy from the bottom of heart. ording to the situation, she was a big step closer to her wish of having grandchildren. Cynthia and Creamy were somewhat embarrassed. They did not get engagedor get married, but came to the Williams Family to eat and drink. It was trulyimproper. Fortunately, Mrs. Williamsdid not me them and seemed to wee them very much. "Creamy, Cynthia, you don''t have to be so polite. Just treat here as your own home and eat whatever you want." Mrs. Williams gently reminded them, because they had not eaten too much. They had eaten half a bowl of rice for a long time. The two women looked at each other, smiled, and nodded seriously to agree.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The two men ate silently, asionally put some food for their mother, and then put some food for the women beside them. They tried their best to be fair, respectful to their mother, and did not lose their manners. Many single mothers wouldpete with their daughters-inw for jealousy when they grew old, but Mrs. Williams would not. She only hoped that someone would treat their sons better now. They had a hard childhood and were busy with their work when they grew up. She could barely saw them at home. If they didn''t bring their girlfriends home to see her this time, she didn''t know when she could be able to see them again. After dinner, the four of them went straight to the balcony on the second floor to drink tea and chat. They tried to avoid mentioning the matter of revenge. However, very soon, they talked about the matter of love and family between men and women. The atmosphere was somewhat subtle. Mentioninghaving a child, Keithespeacially looked at Cynthiaeagerly. Cynthia''s eyesturned and deliberately avoided it, but she was secretly happy in her heart. "Cynthia, didn''t you say you wanted to see a movie? How about going to watch thete show?" Keith suddenly rememberedand suggested. "Alright, Creamy, are you guys going?" Creamy immediately smiled and asked. Creamy and Tinge were stunned and immediately replied, "We''re not going. You guys go." They didn''t envy Keith and Cynthia. However, if Tinge really brought Creamy over, he was afraid that his younger brother would be depressedbecausehe finally had time to have a single date. "Let''s go, we can catch up." Keith stood up and held her hand as he walked downstairs. When they went upstairs, they happened to see Mrs. Williams bringing some delicious fruit upstairs. Cynthiaquickly broke free from Keith''s grip and lowered her head shyly, "Mrs. Williams." Although Cynthiadid that quickly, her mother-inw''s still saw that. She was happy to see them holding hands. "Mom, I''ll take her out to see a movie. Don''t wait for us toe back." Keith said quickly. "Alright, you two pay attention to your safety. Keith, Cynthia was not familiar with here. You should take good care of her." Mrs. Williamswas a personwhoalways worrieda lot. Her youngest son did not be as reliable as her eldest son. Every time he went out, she would always give him a few more reminders before she could be at ease. "Mom, don''t worry. I need her to protect me." Keith said with a smile. Cynthia''s pretty face turned hot. For the first time, she felt inferior because of her skill. She forcefully pinched the man''s palm. Keith''s handsome face wrinkled up, painful and happy. Mrs. Williams came to the balcony on the second floor. Creamy waszily leaning against Tinge. Tinge was gently kneading her arms for her. Hearing the sound of footsteps, the man whispered in her ear, "My mother iing." "Huh?" Creamy abruptly sat up straight, her beautiful eyes staring at the door in shock. Sure enough, not long after, Mrs. Williams came in with fruit and dessert. "Keith and Cynthia want to see a movie. Why don''t you go together?" Mrs. Williams asked with a smile. "We''ve had enough fun today. We don''t want to go out anymore." Tinge replied with a smile. Mrs. Williams walked to the railing and saw that the car was far away. She couldn''t help but look at her eldest son and gossip, "You really don''t know thatKeith andCynthia are in a rtionship?" Tinge''s entire body tensed up. His handsome face turned toCreamy. Creamy also became nervous. Mrs. Williams asked him. What was he looking at her for? "I know a bit.But at that time, they didn''t seem to be together." Tinge replied casually. Seeing that her eldest son didn''t know much about it, Mrs. Williamsdidn''t ask any further. She tenderlysaid, "I''m going to bed. Don''t talk toote. Rest early." "Alright, Mrs. Williams. Good night." Creamyquickly smiled and nodded. AfterMrs. Williams left, on the clean balcony, Tinge began to be all hands. Creamy,however, was a little nervous and couldn''t let go. She was afraid that Mrs. Williams would return, which would be embarrassing. Tinge ced his hand on her waist and pulled her into his embrace.Creamy had no choice but to lie on his body. However, this posture... was very familiar. Tinge didn''t give her room to breathe. His thin lips had already kissed hers, and repeatedly tasted them. Creamy''s brain feveredand she tried her best to pull back a trace of her rationality. Unfortunately, the man kissed herirresistibly, and her rationality instantly lost. Tinge endured and suppressed. He wanted to take a step forward, but the woman could not allow. He could only bite her earlobe and whisper, "I''lldo youter." WhenCreamy heard the word "do", her blood boiled with excitement. She couldn''t tell how she felt. At this moment, there were fewer cars on the road because it was alreadyte at night. Keith held the steering wheel with one hand, he wore a white shirt coupled with casualcoat. His fingers were. slender and white. His diamond wristwatch shone brightly under the light and shadows. It was very charming. This was the first time Cynthia had discovered that Keith possessed such a noble temperament. In the past, when she was fleeing for her life abroad, she had been attracted to Keith''s handsome appearance and his easy-going personality. However, now, she could not escape the temptation of his face. He was truly handsome. She secretly rejoiced. Fortunately, no other woman snatched this man awaybefore her. Otherwise, she would have been so regretful. Keith did not know that the woman beside him was thinking of something. He only asked her in a low voice, "What do you want to eat when we watch a movie? I''ll go and buy it." "I''ll eatwhatever other people eat,. right, What about ice cream? I would like something cold." Cynthia''s blood was boiling and her back was sweating. She really wanted something cold. "It''s winter now. You still eat cold food? Aren''t you women supposed to eat less something cold?"Keithturned to look at her in astonishmentwith his beautifuKeyes, feeling that her hobby was somewhat strange. Content belongs to "It''s fine. I''m not in the special period right now." Cynthia replied with a smile. Keith''s handsome face turned hot and slightly red. It was so strange. He always seemed to be so amused by this woman that his face blushed and his heart pounded. Where the hellhashiscalmnessbeen? Arriving at the entrance of the cinema, they stopped the car and walked towards the cinema hand in hand. As they were queuing up to get their tickets, a female voice suddenly ran over happily."Keith, when are you back? Why don''t you contact me?" When Keith sawthe woman, his expression became horrified. Cynthialookedup and met that woman''s eyes. The two of them asked in unison, "Who is she?" Chapter 2039 Chapter 2039 Seeing the woman running over, Keith instinctively wanted to turn around and leave. Unfortunately, a hand beside him tightly grabbed his finger.Keith could not leave even if he wanted to. "Trish, why are you here?" Keith pretended to be surprised and asked her. "My best friend and I are going to see the movie. Keith, who is she? Why are you holding hands?" Trish, said in a girlfriend tone, questioning Cynthia''s identity. Cynthia''s beautiful eyes narrowed, but she stared at Keith. "She''s my girlfriend, Cynthia." Keith''s desire to survive was very strong, so he hurriedly introduced her with a smile. Trish,''s eyes widely opened in shock "Keith, you must be lying again. When did you find a girlfriend? Two months ago, you asked me to be your girlfriend and go home to apany your mother. Hmph." Hearing these words, Cynthia turned around and left without looking back. "Hey, Trish, don''t talk nonsense. I paid you to do that." Seeing Trish, deliberately speaking so ambiguously, Keith was immediately anxious. Trish looked at Cynthia who had already left.A trace of pride shed in her eyes, "Look at yourself. Compete with me?" Keithquickly caught up with Cynthia..Helooked very anxious.in his handsome face"Cynthia, plese don''t leave. Let me exin." "There''s nothing to exin, Keith, I can''t tell that you''re yboy." Cynthia was indeed angry. She hadn''t been so angry when someone punched her. However why did she feel her heart tighten after hearing that woman''s words? Why she couldn''t breathe at all? "Ipaid Trish.to pretend to be my girlfriend andchat with my mother at home. She''s not my real girlfriend. Don''t be angry, okay?" Seeing that she ignored him, Keith could only hurriedly say. "Do you think I''m blind? As a woman, I think she really likes you. There are so many people who like you. You must be very proud of yourself, right? Keith, if I''m angry, I''m angry with myself. Because I liked you first. However I definitely won''t be foolishly toyed with by you." Afterspeaking, she stopped a taxi and wanted to leave. "Cynthia., please don''t leave. Don''t leave just like that." Keith, was dumbfounded, and he fiercely hugged her from behind. The man''s firm embrace and his strong hormonal scent wrapped around Cynthia tightly. She suddenly realized that she had the strength to escape just now. Suddenly, she lost her strength and her entire body became soft. Cynthia was surprised by this huge change in her heart. She was undoubtedly very skilled, but why couldn''t she push him away? "Cynthia, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect this would make you angry.Trish likes me. I can feel it. But I... I swear to God, I only treat her as my friend and colleague. This time, I stayed abroad for several months because of revenge. I was afraid that my mother would think nonsense, so Itransfered 500,000 dors to Trish. I lethere to my home to chat with my mother and go shopping. It''s really not the kind of rtionship you thought. " Keith,anxiously exined in her ear. His arms folded together andheld Cynthia tighter. "Really?"Cynthia thought that she would definitely leave, but she could not escape from his embrace and was willing to listen to him exin the whole matter clearly. She knew that she had really fell this time, fell in love with this man. Cynthia took a deep breath and turned around. Suddenly, she saw Trish and the other two girls running out quickly. Cynthialooked up and acunning light shed through the bottom of her eyes. She quicklystoodontiptoe and took the initiative to kiss Keith''s thin lips. Keith''s back stiffened as he lowered his eyes in ecstasy, feeling the gentlenessof this woman. Seeing this, Trish stomped with hatred, "What a shameless woman. She actually did such a shameless thingin public,." The two girls beside Trish were also angry for her and cursing. Cynthia didn''t know how to kiss him at all. She only pressed her lips on the man''s thin lips. But how could Keith be satisfied with such a fleeting kiss? He immediatelykissed deeper. Cynthia''s eyes trembled and subconsciously pushed him away. Keith''s eyes darkened as he quickly released his grip. Hedared not to force her. Cynthia looked in the direction behind him again. Trishhad already left. A trace of uneaseshed in Cynthia''s beautiful eyes. This was the first time she had tried tofight for Keith''s favor. To be honest, she felt that she did not have the confidence she had in the past. "Do you still want to watch a movie?" Seeing that her expression had eased up, Keith asked her gentlely. "Sure.Why not? We can''t waste money." Cynthiaimmediately raised her eyebrows and said. "Okay.Let''s go." Keith immediately held her hand and walked towards the cinema. Cynthia noticed that the man''s palm was sweating. She lowered her head andughed. Actually, she could still tell whether the man was sincere or falsehearted. She was not an ordinary woman. Her years of elf experience in criminal investigation made her very urate in judging people. Entering the cinema, Cynthia saw that Trish and her two best friends were also sitting inside. Trish rolled her eyes when she saw the two of them walking in hand in hand. Trish was also considered a wealthy woman.Shewas a colleague of Keith. What she initially liked was Keith''s appearance, then his talent, and finally his character. Also, there''s not much of a difference between the two families, Trishfelt thatContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ??? Keith.and her were a perfect match. She didn''t dare to rush for sess, For so many years, She had always been with him as a friend. However,Keith.still noticed her admiration. Keith gradually gave her the cold shoulder. Until two months ago, Keith asked her for a small favor to pretend to be his girlfriend and apany his mother. Trish felt that her chance hade. She was thinking about confessing the next time she saw him, but Keithalready had someone by his side. The movie was an action movie. The love between the male and female protagonists was very sincere and touching. Many people on the scene cried loudly. The parting scene that the female protagonist was in danger and the male protagonist got injured to save her was even more moving. Quite a few women cried. Keith subconsciously leaned towards Cynthia. His fingers gently touched her knees. In the end, he did not grab her hand.but stretch his fingers to the side of her leg. "What are you doing?" Cynthia stared at him with her beautiful eyes. Keithlowered his head and saw the ce where his hand had reached out.He was embarrassed in his handsome faceand he quickly pulled his hand back. "Why aren''t you crying?" Keith curiously whispered in her ear, wanting to see the scene thatshe pleaded forfort with tears in her eyes. "What''s there to cry about? The fighting sceneis too fake. The way the male lead looked for the female lead is too stupid. Who will die if he doesn''t?" Cynthia slowly whispered in his ear. Keithwas speechless. Is she a woman or not? Isn''t it just a movie? She actually thought of her profession. After the movie ended, the two of them walked out. Trish deliberately opened a sports car worthmore than two million dors next to her and sat inside Her hands were crossed over her chest, and she looked at Cynthiaprovocatively. Trish thought that she definitely did not have a good family background. When she saw her sports car, would she be ashamed and feel that she is not good enough forKeith? Chapter 2040 Chapter 2040 Cynthia was already very observant. She really saw Trishsitting in a million-dor sports car witha pair of charming eyes staring at her to show off. Cynthia curled her lips in disapproval. To tell the truth, she had no concept about money. She had once piled up a small mountain of cash in front of her, but her heartbeat hadn''t elerated. Her interest and ambition weren''t about money, so she naturally wouldn''t feel inferior because of money. "Oh." Trish let out a mockingugh. Cynthia looked over and felt that this woman must be feeling inferior. "Trish, that woman doesn''t even dare to look you in the eye. She definitely doesn''t have the confidence. We support you in your pursuit of Keith.", two besties next to Trish sneered "That''s right, you and Keith are a match for each other. I heard that her mother had been persuading him to take over thepany. His big brother also has his own career. If you be Keith''s wife in the future, your status will naturally be different." One of them cheered her up. Trish narrowed her eyes. To tell the truth, bing Keith''s wife was really her goal. The two Williams brothers were considered famous in this city, especially Keith''s twin brother. Hestarted businessall by himself. It''s heard that hispany was set up all over the world and the bodyguards hispany trained were recruited by political leaders from all countries. The two brothers were extremely outstanding. How could they not be remembered? "I''ll go to the Williams Family tomorrow and bring somegifts to see Mrs. Williams." Trish had already made up her mind. She absolutely couldn''t fall behind. She felt that when she went to the Williams Familyst time, Mrs. Williams was very happy to see her. Her first impression was already so good. Then tomorrow, if she could begentler and more gracious, Mrs. Williamswould definitely like her more. Cynthiafollowed Keithinto the car. The car started and drove in the direction of the Williams Family. Almost two thousand meters away from the Williams Family, Keith suddenly had an evil thought and stopped his car on the side of the road. Cynthiawere slightly stunnedin her eyes. She looked at him strangely and said, "We haven''t arrived at your house yet." Keith turned off the lights andthe engine. Then, he turned around and looked at the woman in the passenger seat passionately. She had short shoulder-length hair and refreshing temperament. Something about herwas different from other women, butKeith could not say. However, he could feel that he was fascinated by her unique temperament. She was not the most beautiful, but the most special, and it made his heart itch. Menwerenasty at this point. If they could not have thewoman, they would try to conquer her even more. At this moment, Keith was eager to push Cynthia down. Cynthia was such a shrewd woman. She had already seen through the man''s thoughts. She quietly waited for him toe close and her beautiful eyes blurred. Keith''s figure was tall and slender. He wanted to behave like a hooligan at this moment, but the space was too small for him. Therefore, he could only stretch out his hand and forcefully hold Cynthia''s head over. "Keith, are you afraid of me?" Cynthiasuddenly wanted tough. This man carefully probed. To be honest, he looked like a fool, interesting and fun. Keith trembledat the back, and immediately froze. He bit her lips angrily and said, "What are you saying? How could I be afraid of you? My mind is full of the thoughts tokiss you hard" "How dare you?" Cynthia felt her heart tense when she saw him speak ruthlessly. This was the first time she had heard a man saying such a thing. She actually loved to hear it. Wasn''t she toocking in love for just waiting to be kabe-doned by a man? "Cynthia, have any other men said these words to you?" Keith suddenly questioned her angrily. He didn''t know why he was jealousy. However, when he thought of another man approaching her like this, he felt extremely unhappy. "If there is one, he is either not yet born or buried in the ground." Cynthia replied domineeringly.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. When Keith heard this, he immediately stoppedall of his movements. His eyes shed. "Then what will happen to me?" Cynthiachuckled. She hooked his neck and said "You''re different. I am the one who take a fancy to you first. There are not many things that catch my eye, including men. You are the first. Keith,. don''t feel any pressure to go out with me. I''m very casual. If you change your mind one day and don''t like me anymore, you must tell me and I won''t pester you. I will turn around and leave." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Keith originally wanted to flirt with her, but didn''t expect to be flirted by her instead. This feeling was indescribable. "I only have one heart. I can only give it to one person. It''s yours unless you break it Keith was originallygood at speaking. However, in front of Cynthia, his sweet words seemed to have disappeared. Every word he said had to go through his brain, and he didn''t dare to speak nonsense. However, once he said it, it was absolutely true. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Alright, I trust you." Cynthia,raised her mouth. His confession was really interesting. Although it wasn''t asmuch as her love for him, it still sounded beautiful. "It''s toote. Let''s go home." Keith was stuffed with sweat on his head, and his body was also challenging his limits? He was inly threatened by Cynthia, but his body was still honestly giving a huge reaction. There must be a spermatozoon that had gone into the brain. His I lust was overwhelming. "All right." Cynthia immediately turned into a little woman and nodded obediently. When they drove to the Williams Family, all lights were turned off and the two of them gently walked upstairs. In the guest room, there were already new sheets and nkets, and beside them was a bunch of flowers. The entire room was surrounded by sweet fragrance. "There is no bathroom in the guest room. You have to take a bath in my room." Keith said to her in a ill-disposed tone. Cynthia nodded. She took her pajamas and followed him into the room. She nced at the bathroom and felt that something must happen in a while. Otherwise, It would be too sorry for the beautiful scenery. Actually, before they came back, a wonderful story had already happened in the bedroom on the other end of the corridor. Tinge was satisfied and went back to his room to sleep. Creamy was exhausted and soon fell asleep. She did not hear anything even when Keith and Cynthia returned,. However, Tinge heard that. Healways had quick ears. In order not to affect his sleep, he directly took out the earplugs and fell asleep listening to light music. After Cynthiaentered the bathroom, she discovered that it was filled with men products. Hermood was indescribably subtle. She reached out and took a look at the man''s razor. Her mind rippled. She could almost imagine that every morning, the man was standing in front of the mirror, looking sexy. Cynthia did not dare to think nonsense anymore. She felt that she had already piled up dry wood in her heart and was waiting for his fiery fire to light her. Is this lovewhich is impulsive, passionate,.and always makes people buggy and careless of anything els. Chapter 2041 Chapter 2041 In the cold weather, a hot bath could relieve one''s fatigue for a whole day. Cynthiawalked out in a crimson bathrobe. Her temperament was originally changable, sometimes pure but sometimesalluring. She specially had a sense of domineering whose single nce could cause one''s heart to tremble. Cynthizily raised her eyes to look at the man who was sitting on the bed pretending to be serious. Keith was sitting in front of theputer because he suddenly remembered that he had promised to hand in the revised blueprint tomorrow morning. At this moment, he could only intensify his work. With great difficulty, he managed to focus on his work but was instantly distractedasCynthia appeared. He raised his gaze and saw her charming appearance. If he could give her a cigarette now, she could directly y the female boss. Keith''s breath suddenly became heavy. He finally understood why he couldn''t fall in love with other women overthe years. It turned out that he liked the women that could torture himand he couldn''t ask for easily. "What are you doing?" Cynthiasaw him sitting in front of theputer with a serious expression, and immediately felt a little disappointed. She deliberately stepped behind him and saw the dense curves on the screen. Shefelt a little frustrated because at night he shouldonly stare at the design drawingsand ignored her? "You''re busy. I''m going to sleep." Cynthia was a woman who would not bother others. Knowing him oppupied in thework, she immediately extinguished all her enthusiasm and decided to go to sleep. Keith only smelled the fresh fragrance on her body when she walked over. She said that she was going to sleep. How could he agree? Her long arm instantly pulled her wrist. Cynthiaturned around and fellunsteadily into his embrace. "What are you doing?" Cynthia raised her eyebrows and asked him sinisterly. Without saying a word, Keith lowered his head and gagged her mouth. Didshe still need to ask? Don''t question his masculinity. Cynthia suddenly rxed. She took the initiative to hook her hand around his neck. In the silent night, the two of them were boiling with enthusiasm. Just as Keith was about to run his hand into her bathrobe, a knock came from the door. "Keith!" Outside the door, the voice of his mother sounded. Cynthiapushed the man away in fright and jumped up quickly. Before he could say anything, Cynthia had already opened a closet beside her and hid her entire body within it. Then, she gently hooked her foot and closed the closet door. At the same time, Mrs. William pushed the door open and entered in. Keith''s expression froze. What happened just now? "Keith, you haven''t slept yet." Looking at her son''s hard work, Mrs. Williamcouldn''t help but frown and sigh, "Don''t work so hard. Your ownbody is more important than your job." Keith nced at theputer screen. Fortunately, he was indeed working. He quickly suppressed his beating heart and pretended to be calm. "Mom, it''s sote. Why haven''t you slept yet? I went to sleep after I was done with this." "Mom has fell asleep and suddenly wakes up. Seeing the light in your room, I know that you must be working again." As Mrs. William spoke, she sat beside him. Keith looked at the wardrobe with his dark eyes and secretlyined in his heart. "Keith, I thinkCynthia is a good girl. Is it possible for you to continue developing?" The reason why Mrs. William couldn''t sleep was right here. Her eldest son had already found the right person, but her youngest son hadn''t settled yet. She was very worried. "Yes, I brought her home as a guest because I wanted to develop with her." Keith looked at the cab proudly. Hesaid thisforCynthia deliberately. "Really? Then does she like you?" Mrs. William was not confident enough in her son. "Mom, what do you mean by that? Do you think your son is very bad? I have a good looking, and a good career. Most importantly, I''m good at caring for others." Keith listed all of his merits. Mrs. William couldn''t even listen anymore. She patted him on the shoulder and interrupted, "Alright, As your mother, how could I notbeclear about your strengths? However, I feel that Cynthia isn''t an ordinary woman." "Mom, can you tell? Of course she''s not ordinary." Keith was surprised. Mom was visionary. How could an ordinary women run to such a dangerous ce? "I''m not saying that she''s not good, I just think that you ... you might not @l be able to cope with her in the future. Ina family, If the wife is dominant, the husband will be a doormat." Mrs. William was speaking the truth, and it was also a mother''s worry. Keith''s back stiffened. Why would his mother say such a thing? This wasn''t the first time he was suppressed by Cynthia''saura. She was telling the truth that he could not deny.. "Mom, I respect her profession and her thoughts. Isn''t that what I like about her? A wife like her can just supervise me.If with a mild nature, I''m afraid that I''ll get out of hand." Keith looked at the cab door with resentment and said. Mrs. Williamwas amused by her son''s naive and cute thoughts. She sighed softly, "You still haven''t changed at all. You''ve been thinking too much since you were a child." "Mom, hurry up and go to sleep. I will definitely chase her over and make her be your daughter-inw. I will give birth to two more grandchildren for you" Keith hurriedly held her mother''s hand and forcefully invited her out of the door. Mrs. William red at him, "Don''t speak so early. What if she don''tlike you." "No, I''m confident." Keithsaid with certainty.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After Mrs. William left, Keith turned around and saw the woman standing behind him. In a moment of silence, she had alreadye out of the wardrobe, startling him. "You ... why aren''t you making any sound?"Keith''s handsome eyes widened. Cynthia''s gaze was fixed on him, not blinking at all, as if she wanted to re-examine him. Keith was so scared by her sharp gaze. He subconsciously asked, "Cynthia, Why are you looking at me so tensely?" "What you said just now is all true?" Cynthia''s voice sounded infatuated. "Which one?" Keith was stunned. "All of them." Afterfinishingher words, Cynthia walked towards him step by step. When Keithsaw the deep light in her eyes, his heart beat wildly For some reason, he subconsciously took a few steps back in the face of her oppression. el Soon, he retreated to the wall. "Of course." His breath tightened. "Alright." Cynthia''s eyes lit up and the corners of her mouth curled up. Keith did not know why she suddenly became so affectionate and seemed to recognized him as her life-long partner from this moment. "Cynthia, it''s veryte. Do you want to go to sleep first and let''s talk about it tomorrow?" Keith couldn''t figure out what she was thinking, so he became nervous, but he was looking forward to something. Cynthiasuddenly rushed over and raised her toes. She gently brushed her lips across his thin lips, "Keith, I will definitely not let you down in this lifetime." "Ah?" Before Keith could understand this sentence, Cynthia''s hand gently hugged his waist and buried her face in his embrace. "Is this a confession?" Keith was shocked. This was so poetic and picturesque. Cynthiareleased her hand and patted his sturdy chest gently, "Good night." After saying that, she turned around and left, leaving behind Keith, disappointed. Chapter 2042 Chapter 2042 Keith couldn''t sleep. It was until midnight that he finally hugged the nket and fell asleep, having an indescribable dream. Early in the morning, the weather changed again. The cold wind blew, and it was gloomyas if it was going to rain heavily. In the Vi. Mrs. William got up early in the morning and was busy instructing the servant to make breakfast for today. In the past, when she lived alone, she only felt that the house was too big and cold and empty. But today, she felt that the house was too small. There were four people living in the house.In the future there would be many childrenrunning in and out. As she thought about this, the smile on her face deepened. Cynthia and Creamy woke up at almost the same time. Previously, Creamylived here alone, so she felta littlerestrained and uneasy. Now with the arrival of Cynthia, She felt much more rxed. "Cynthia, Is the movie yesterday good?" Creamy smiled as she stood at her door and asked. Cynthiasmiled and said, "The movie is not good but there was a handsome guy." Creamy''s beautiful eyes showed interests, "The leading actor? Which movie is it? I want to see it too." Cynthiaimmediately blinked mischievously, "No way, isn''t Tinge your hero?" Creamy looked embarrassed and red at her, "Aren''t you referringto Keith?" Cynthia chuckled, "Yes, I am." Creamy suddenly admiredCynthia who was able to show her love boldly while she herself was somewhat reserved. What they said just now happened to be overheard by Tinge who was about to open the door. He didn''t know if he had be sensitive and suspicious after falling in love. When hearing hisgirlfriend asking for the name of the movie because of the goodlooking leading actor, he felt inexplicably unhappy. Thus, he opened the door and walked directly behind Creamy. When he walked to her side, he nced sideways at her and reminded her, "Come down and eat breakfast." Creamy nodded, "I will go down with Cynthia." Tinge was depressed again, so he could only walk over and knock on his brother''s door. Cynthiafold the nkets in such a fast speed that Creamy was stunned. "Cynthia,you just do everythingbriskly and swiftly, which is a good habit." Creamy''s face turned hot. She remembered that she had just casually tossed the bed sheets twice and half-folded them. Creamy watched Cynthia carefully pulling the corner of the bed sheets in aline and found the room instantly clean and tidy. Even though the light outside the window was dark, the room gave her an indescribable mood. "There''s something wrong with me. If I don''t do my best, I''ll feel ufortable." Cynthiasmiled and said. "Obsessivepulsive disorder?" Creamy blurted out. "That''s right. With this problem, I''m actually quite pursuing perfection." Cynthia smiled bitterly. She was afraid that it would be very difficult for her to change these habits. In fact, she was even more envious of Creamy''s indifferent attitude for she could live a rxed andfortable life. "Isn''t this a problem? Then wouldn''t I be embarrassed?" Creamy shook her head and was even more speechless towards herself. When Keith heard the knock on the door, he quickly got up and deliberately pulled down his pajamas, revealing his sturdy chest. Only then did he pretend to open the door inadvertently. When the door opened and he saw Tinge standing outside, all of his romance instantly froze. He red at him in displeasure, "Why is it you?" Tinge walked in gloomily, "Why can''t it be me?" "Are they awake?" Keith thought it would be Cynthia. "Yes. They are talking about the movie you saw yesterday. Is the male lead handsome?"Tinge pretended to ask him inadvertently. "The male lead is average. The female lead is quite beautiful." Keith narrowed his eyes and smiled. Tinge was speechless. At this moment, Cynthia and Creamy walked in from the door. When Keith saw her, he was stunned and thought guiltily, Did she hear what he had said to his big brother just now? Tinge''s gaze was stuck toCreamy. He stood up, walking to her sideand holding her hand. "Let''s go down first." Creamy nodded and smiled as she left with him. In the bedroom, Cynthia looked at Keithwho had just woken up and had no time to tidy up, but he was still charming. "Why are you looking at me like this?" Keith blinked, "Do you want tomit a crime?" Cynthialooked down and said, "Learn more about the food used to nourish the kidneys, and thene and say this to me." After saying that, Cynthia turned around and left. Keithseemed to be strikedon the head. In the next second, his handsome face flushed red with anger and his blood surged. Was she questioning his ability again? The three of them except Keith went downstairs first. Mrs. William hurriedly came over to invite them to breakfast. "The weather isn''t good today. If you want to go shopping, you can go to the mall." Mrs. William was afraid that her two daughters-inw would be bored, so she gave them e advice.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. some a "Thankyou,Mrs.William. I also want tohang around." Cynthia answered. She visited in a hurry this time without preparing any gifts. She was just thinking of going for a stroll with Creamy. "Creamy, you can go out with Cynthia. If you think these two men are troublesome to you, Just let them find a ce to wait." Mrs. William was also a woman, so she understood women''s thoughts the most. It would reduce the fun of shoppingto hang out with men. The two women lowered their heads andughed..Tingewho was sitting beside them, had a speechless expression on his face. "Mom, You are too partial now." Tinge protested softly. "I''m so bored with both of you. Now there are two girls at home. Shouldn''t say a few more words?", Mrs. William was also wronged. Although these two sons had been thoughtful and obedient since childhood, they were not as e considerate asdaughters. The more they grew up, the more bored they became. Just as they werechatting, Keith went downstairs. As soon as he came down, his gaze was fixed on Cynthia. "After breakfast, let''s go shopping." "I was just talking to them about this. The two of you should escort them to the mall." Mrs. William said with a smile. "Yes, we will. Mom, don''t worry about us." Keith gritted his teeth. Cynthiacould tell that the man seemed to be a little unhappy. She pursed her lips and smiled. This man who was unwilling to admit defeat was quite interesting. After breakfast, the four of them went out in the same car. Mrs. William did not n to go to the company today. She wanted to rest at home. It was more than ten o''clock in the morning. She heard the doorbell ring. The servant went to open the door and saw a woman standing outside. She was a little surprised, "Miss Cliton?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Is Mrs. Williamat home?" Trishcalled on withmany gifts. When she saw Mrs. Williamher eyes lit up. "Mrs. William, you''re really at home. I''ve missed you very much since thest visit." "Trish, why are you here all of a sudden?"Mrs. William was stunned when she saw this girl. "I just happened to pass by your house. I want to see you. How are you?" Trish asked with a concerned expression. Chapter 2043 Chapter 2043 Mrs. William was also surprised by Trish''s sudden visit. However, she still treated her politely because she was Keith''s colleague. "Mrs. William, is Keith back? I haven''t seen him for a long time." Trishpretended to be unaware and asked Mrs. William with concern. Mrs. William immediately replied, "He is back. He came back yesterday." "Oh, really? Mrs. William, I''m sorry aboutst time. Don''t mind, okay? Actually, I like Keith very much. Last time he came to my house for dinner, my parents also liked him. Mrs. William, do you like me?" Trish was a little anxious at this moment. She was eager to rush in front of that woman and obtain the recognition of Keith''s mother. Hearing that, Mrs. William''s expression shed with surprise. Having experienced such thing,she had already recognized the meaning behind her words. "Trish, I think you''re a pretty good girl. However, It is Keith himselfwho make the choice. As a mother, I can''t control him." Mrs. Williamsaid with a smile. "Mrs. William, Keith is the design director of ourpany. We all know how outstanding he is. There are quite a few women who have taken the initiative to seduce him. I''m afraid that he will be confused for a moment. Mrs. William, I really like him. Please give me a chance ...'' "Miss Cliton, I know my son best. I have never seen any of the women you mentioned before, but my son''s eyesight will definitely not be too bad. If he likes someone, he will definitely be sincere," Mrs. William said solemnly for Trish had crossed her line.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Trish''s expression froze. Finding that Mrs. William had changed her name, she felt even more anxious. "Mrs. William, that''s not what I meant. I''m just afraid that some women will use their means to seduce him. This will ruin his good reputation." Trish did not know that Cynthia had stayed herest night, soshe wanted to imnt a bad image of a woman in the heart of Keith''s mother. In this way, if Keith tookCynthia home, his mother would definitely prejudice and scrutinize her more closely. Mrs. William frowned. To tell the truth, she really didn''t likewhat Trish said. "Miss Cliton, Keith already has a girlfriend. As for the women you''re talking about, I don''t think they have a chance. If there''s nothing else, please leave away." For Mrs. William, she disliked the women who always made mischief mostly. She was also a shrewd and astute woman. In her opinion, What Trish did was stupid and ridiculous. Trish''s expression stiffened when she heard that Mrs. William was going to ask her leave. She was probably too anxious to seed, making inappropriate remarks, which had a bad effect on Mrs. William. "Mrs. William, then I''ll go first." Trish did not dare to continue talking nonsense and could only leave in a dejected manner. Her heart seemed to be pierced by a needle. The pain caused her face to turn ashen. She sat in the driver''s seat, tightly gripping the steering wheel. She gritted her teeth angrily, "Has she obtained Mrs. William''s approval? When did this happen? How could she take action so fast?" Trish drove away with unwillingness. In the underground parking lot of the shopping mall, the two brothers of the William Family looked at the woman who was walking in front and chatting with their head leaning to each other. They exchanged nces, helpless. Creamy was elegant and noble while Cynthia was carefree and handsome. The passengers around involuntarily kept tossing nces at these two girls. "Creamy, You hang around with Cynthia. Keith and I will wait for you in this coffee shop." Tinge tactfully stopped being a follower, because he and his younger brotherseemedunable to get engaged in the girl''s talk.. "Okay, you guys wait for us here." WithCynthia at her side, Creamy really didn''t wantTinge to apany her. "Cynthia, bring me a present." Keith raised his handsome eyebrows and said evilly. Cynthianodded happily, "Alright, I will definitely choose a present for you." "Me too." Tingestared at Creamy and said unwillingly. Creamy pursed her lips and smiled. She didn''t know if it was her misconception. Upon returning to the William Family, Tingewould be childish. "Alright, I''ll choose for you." Of course, She could not let her own mandown. He deservedall that others had. Only then did the two men enter the cafe in satisfaction and find a seat to sit. Not long after Cynthia and Creamy left, in a corridor in the distance, Alyssa and a young man stood in front of the fence. They followed them from the William Family. "They went apart." Alyssasaid, staring at Tinge, who was sitting in front of the ss window. The light and shadow carved his deep handsome face, making her heart beat faster. Ben had a gloomy expression on his face. He stared at the woman beside him looking at the other man obsessively. A killing intent shed through his eyes. "Ben, You Stop following me. I''ll go to see Creamy." The corner of Alyssa''s mouth curled into a cold smile Since this woman dared to break away from the protective ring of Tinge,she had to teach her¨¤ lesson. "Alright, be careful." Ben showed concern. Alyssa turned around and left. She weared a mask and puther long hair down so no one except persons who are extremely familiar with her wouldrecognize her. She gently tapped her fingers on the guardrail and walked towards Creamy. If something horrible happened to Creamy here, howheartbroken would Tingebecame. Alyssa really decided to deal with this woman. Being robbed of her lover, she felt her heartbeingripped. She really couldn''t endure this kind of pain. She followed them in a distance. On the weekend, there were a lot of people in the mall. Creamy was still with a woman, but Alyssa did not take her serious at all. They entered a women''s clothing store. Cynthia didn''t bring much clothes this time, so she wanted to buy some clothes. Cynthia was born in a rich family and she was the only children. She picked out a few sets of clothes to try themon. Among them there was a sexy sting dress. When she walked out of the dressing room, Creamy''s eyes lit up. She couldn''t help but praise, "Cynthia, You are so hot" Cynthialooked at herself embarrassingly in the mirror. She was ustomed to wearing professional clothes. She was sti little ufortable wearing such sexy clothes. However, she had to make some changes. She couldn''t dress too formally every day. She had to learn how to be graceful like Creamy. "Creamy, aren''t you going to try on some?" Cynthiatried a few of them and was quite satisfied, so she decided to buy them all. "I''ve brought enough clothes so I don''t need." Creamy smiled and shook her head. She was also very casual about her clothes and would not deliberately pursue new styles. After buying the clothes, the two of them walked out and decided to go upstairs to take a look at the men''s clothing store. Alyssa stared at Creamy with hatred, thinking about how to teach her a lesson. Chapter 2044 Chapter 2044 The shopping mall was filled with dazzling goods, and the cabs were also filled with all kinds of beautiful clothes and bracelets. People came in and out. It was a bustling and lively ce. Cynthiafelt incredibly rxed. Shezily chatted with Creamy. Although they had different personalities, when it came towomen''s things, they saw eye to eye. This was probably a woman''s nature,irresistableto beautiful things. As they were stepping up to the esctor, a woman''s voice suddenly burst out from the crowd, "My bag ... return my bag to me..." Then, two men wearing masks quickly pushed the crowd on the elevator,charging down briskly and evensqueezing the children in the arms of the passengers in the way. The children cried out in fright. "Creamy,take it for me." Before Creamy could react, her hands were stuffed into two shopping bags. In the next second, she saw Cynthia prop up with one hand and flip over to the other side of the elevator, quickly chasing after the two men who hadsnatched the bags. When Creamy saw that Cynthia was chasing after the two robbers, she immediately became worried ifCynthia would be injured. She quickly took out her phone and dialed Tinge to ask for help. At this moment, in the crowd, a pair of sinister eyes were also watching this scene. Alyssa stood in the corridor and the two men with ferocious expressions shouted at her, "Get out of the way." Alyssa moved aside. Thenshe felt a gust of wind exhaling past her. The next second, one of the men let out a miserable cry. One of his arm was hit by somthing. The bag in his hand fell to the ground. Another person wanted to turn around and pick it up.At this moment, a cold female voice sounded, "Stop it! You can''t escape." When the two men saw that it was actually a young woman chasing after them, they immediately underestimated their enemy and sneered mockingly, "Damn woman, I''ll do my job. You''d better stay out of my business, otherwise..." The two men immediately showed their knives and threatened with vicious expression, trying to,scareher off. Unexpectedly, Cynthiagave a look of disdain, "Just the two of you, I really am not afraid." Standing at the side, Alyssa recognized this woman and her expression shed with surprise. Wasn''t this the woman who followed Creamy? Could it be another bodyguard she hired? Such a busybody. The sudden incident changed Alyssa''s n. She was a little angry and red at the two men with hatred. She really wanted to cut these two bastards into thousands of pieces. At this moment, the two men with ck eyes also wanted to teach Cynthiaa lesson for her interference. Cynthiastared at them sharply. At this moment, a taller man stabbed at her with a knife. People around let out cries, worring that shewould be injured. After all, she was just a delicate woman from appearance. But in reality, Cynthia didn''t waste any strength in dealing with such a slow-moving man. She directly lifted her foot and kicked away the knife in the man''s hand. Then she jumped up and caught the falling knife steadily. The man was shocked and was kicked again by Cynthia. "I''ll fight you." Another man shouted, taking advantage of the moment and rushing over with a knife. Cynthialeapt up and propped up on the injured man''s shoulder. She quickly kicked the other man on his back. The man rushed forward unsteadily, falling downon his arms. The crowds were also stunned. Cynthiamoved so swiftly., The two men, their knives taken, were beat ck and blue on the ground. After a while, e, the security guardscame over. The one who was robbedalsgranto the spot, along with a big boy. It was a rich woman. "Miss, what''s your name? Thanks so much., I have many important documents in my bag." The rich woman ran over and gasped for gratitude to Cynthia. "Cynthia, are you alright?" Creamy also ran over and asked gasply. Alyssa stood in the crowd and looked at Creamy. She was still as graceful and noble as ever. She saw that many men''s gazes were stuck on her. Alyssa clenched her fists in hatred, but she could only turn around and leave unwillingly. Today she was lucky. Next time, she could not get away.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. As Alyssa walked through the corridor, she saw Keith and Tinge running across the corridor. The hatred in her eyes instantly dissipated and she stared at Tinge infatuatedly, who rushed to Creamy and gently held her hand. Alyssa was hurt by this scene. She breathed hardly and felt as if she was pricked on the heart. She could not watched it any more and left quickly. Perhaps she was too persistent, However,she had waited for Tinge for three years, At midnight, she always dreamed about all details on that summer when Tinge as herinstructor, carried her on his back through humid jungles. Their sweaty bodies are attached extremely close to each other and she could, the temperature from his backnow. Even there were mosquitoes chasing around themand ferocious beasts roaming §Ú§Þ still feel about, she sincerely wished she could go back to that period of time. If she had known that Tinge would fall in love with the other, she wouldn''t have been conservative. Nowhe became someone else''s groom. Cynthia''s righteous deeds earned her a lot of praises from the crowds. Creamy also admired her courage to act righteously. The world was bing more and more indifferent. How many people''s hearts could be warmed by her warm-hearted actions? "Excuse me, how did you move so fast? You looked so cool when you jumped up just now. Who taught you that?" A daring little boy ran over and asked Cynthia, obviously wanting to learn. Cynthia''s face was somewhat hot. She quickly patted his head and said, "Study hard and make progress day by day." The little boy''s face was full of confusion. He only wanted to learn martial arts to help others, but he didn''t want to learn school books? He scratched his head and went back to his parents. "Are you all right?" Keith looked at her, frightened. Seeing that she was still holding a knife in her hand, he quickly snatched it away and handed it to the security personnel beside him. Cynthiahad a fearless expression just now. Now that she saw Keith, she immediately revealed the expression of a little woman. "Let''s hurry up and leave. I don''t want to be photographed." "Wait a moment. This is a gift from my mother. You must ept it as a souvenir." The boy next to the rich woman suddenly ran over and gave her a small gold pendant. "Thank you." Cynthia epted it and turned around to leave with Keith. Chapter 2045 Chapter 2045 The thrilling ident did not disturb the four people''s interest in shopping. Cynthia''s courage and righteousness earned Creamy''s worship and appraciation. Perhaps everyone had dreamed that they had the ability to help others, but in reality, very few people were able to do so. The impetus that droveCynthiacame from her own profession. It was the conviction of a brave to never give in to the evil forces. Keith was very nervous. He held Cynthia''s hand tightly until theirhands began to sweat. Tinge was also nervous. He wasn''t by Creamy''s side at that time. If something bad happened to her, how could he forgive himself and exin it to the Wayne Family? No one asked forthe gift promised before and they went straight to the dining hall. After sitting down, Cynthia lifted her eyes. She noticed that Keith was gazing at her with affection. Her heart trembled. This man''s love was directly transmitted over through his eyes, which was to fanatical that she was a little unable to resist it.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Keith, after dinner, I''ll bring Creamy home. You can show Cynthiaaround since this is her first time to be here. " Tinge decided to give them more time to be alone. After all, he had just fallen in love with Cynthia. Unlike him and Creamy, their rtionship had developed into a deeper stage. "Alright, I can just take her to mypany." Keith smiled and nodded. Cynthia and Creamy quietly enjoyed the delicacies, allowing the two men to arrange for themselves. After lunch, Tinge brought Creamy home whileKeith and Cynthia drove another car to the famous designpany where Keith currently worked. Not long ago, hispany took on arge project which justKeith and the other two designers were fully responsible for.. Cynthia followed him all the way into his spacious and bright office. Through the floor-to-ceiling window, she could see the sea. The scenery out of windowwas exceptionally good. "Sit down first. I''ll deal with some work." Keith looked at the woman and smiled. He sat on his office chair and turned on hisputer. Cynthiasat on the sofa beside him and looked at the him concentrated onhis work. Her heartbeat quickened. She stared at him without blinking. The man was really handsome when he focused on one thing. Keith quickly sent the modified design blueprint out. He raised his eyes and saw the light in Cynthia''s eyes. His heart palpitated. He immediately stood up and poured a ss of water from the side and handed it to her. "Cynthia, promise me that the next time when you encounter danger, you must ensure your own safety and then cut in." Cynthiawas stunned for a moment. Was he caring about her orining about her? "lonly did it instinctively. I didn''t have time to think at that time." Cynthiadrank the water and exined. "I know, but what should I do if you get hurt?" Keith sat down with a wronged and resentful expression. His pair of deep eyes locked onto hers. That identjust nowdid frightened him quite a bit. "You has watched me take out the bullet.Can''t you ept such a small business?" Cynthiablinked her eyeswith a faint smile. When she thought back to that incident, she was indescribably happy, even though he had seen her in a sorry state. "It''s different now. I didn''t like you before, but I do now. Previously you didn''t have anything to do with me, but now I n to marry you." Keith sadly retorted. Cynthiawas extremely moved when she heard what he said. Looking at the worry and nervousness in Keith''s eyes, she did not know how to respond to him, so she could only reach out and hug him. However, Keith was like a child with a temper, gently pushing her away and not letting her hug him. "You have to promise me that you will take me into consideration when you do dangerous things in the future." Keith''s voice contained grievances. Cynthiadidn''t care if he was willing or not, she continued to hug him. This time, the man didn''t even have the strength to break free. He could only fiercely hug her back into his arms, and his thin lips crazily attached to her lips as she searched for his. Cynthiawas shocked. This man''s feelings were sincere, warm, and childish, but she liked the real him. The man''s kiss was overwhelmed, soCynthia could not avoid it but only surrender herself to himpletely Keith suppressed the raging emotions in his heart and kissed her lips inch by inch. Only when the woman in his arms lost her strength and waspletely leaning against him did he let go of her contentedly. Cynthia''s eyes were blurred as she stared at the man who was close by. He had an enchanting temperament. Mrs. William had raised her two sons so well. She was lucky to be able to gain the favor of one of them. Just as Keith was about to go further, the office door was pushed open. Trish, who was standing at the door, widened her eyes in disbelief. After the visit to the William Family at noon today, Trish was extremely disappointed, In the afternoon, she nned toe to thepany to help Keith tidy up his office since he was going te back. However,she was told that he was at the officeright now when she arrived at the front desk. Knowing it, Trish ran over happily only to see such an ambiguous scene. Cynthiaraised her eyes to look at the woman at the door, slowly straightened her clothes, and stood up from Keith''s embrace. Keith frowned and stood up to the door, saying, "Trish, why didn''t you knock on the door?" Trish felt as if her heart was pierced through by ten thousand arrows. She was so painful that she couldn''t breathe. When Keith came over to me her behavior, her tears finally fall down. She grievouslyined aboutKeith''s indiscriminate feelings and turned around to wipe away her tears. Keith was a little confused. Why did Trish be so emotional? Didn''t she always act very cheerful before? Cynthia could tell easily Trish''s minds, but she did not take it serious. Keith was very outstanding, so there must be many women who liked him. She would not mind as long as theydid not do anything excessive. Keith turned around and saw Cynthia''s strange expression. He quickly walked over and exined, "I am only a colleague with her. She is my subordinate and often helps me deal with some fortifications." "Just a subordinate? But it seems to me that she is very sad." Cynthiadeliberately teased him. "I only meet her at thepany. In private, we have no contact except for thepany dinner." Keith was afraid that Cynthia would be jealous. One had to know that once a woman was jealous, it would take a lot of effort to coax her. Moreover, he had always been at a disadvantage in this rtionship. He had not yet to think of how to coax her. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Don''t be nervous. I didn''t say that I don''t believe you. It''s just that you can get a clear score on the rtionship between your friend and lover." Seeing that he was nervous, Cynthiahurriedly patted his chest with a smile and said leniently. Keith secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Cynthia was a reasonable woman. Trish returned to her office and angrily smashed a bonsai. She hatefully stared outside the office door, "It''s really too irritating that brings Cynthia to thepany he UT: long, Keith, are you blind? I''ve been secretly in love with you for so yet you don''t feel anything at all. I''m not willing to let it go. Cynthia, I''ll deal with you hard." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Trish had decided thatif she could not obtain the favor of Keith, she would stir up trouble tohis girlfriend to destroy their rtionship.. Chapter 2046 Chapter 2046 Creamy followed Tinge home. Mrs. Williams was taking a nap. They even spoke softly, sitting on the balcony sofa on the second floor. Creamyleaned against him and watched the movies on the iPad with headphones. Tinge was dealing with work through his phone and theptop on the side. Everything was quiet and warm. Their life slowly transformed from the initial passion to the most calm one. Without ups and downs, their love became more delicate and soft.Creamy liked these days best. Halfway through the movie, Creamy took off her headphones. She ced a drawing board beside the balcony, tookpigments as well as a chair and casually painted the scenery in front of her on paper with her legs crossing. Tinge gazed at her fixedly. From the first stroke of the painting, itseemed that she was randomly doodling. However, an inadvertent embellishment graduallydrew out another moving picture. With great skill, she drew down the scenery at the entrance of his house. She impressed him again. It was not easy for a person to do something to the extreme. Creamy finished her drawing and tilted her head to look at it. She felt unsatisfied and crushed the paper into a ball. She casually threw it in the trash can beside her and spread another piece of paper to continue her drawing. Tinge,"..." She had already painted it so beautifully, butwhy she justthrew it away? Throwing it in such a careless way? Creamy concentrated on the drawing board, but she did not notice that the man behind her was quietly admiring her, with his fingers on his chin. When she finished drawing the second painting, she tilted her head to look again. He suddenly walked over and took the painting from her hand. Creamy was stunned for a moment. She raised her eyes to look at him. He seriously appreciated the painting and then returned it to her. "It''s really good. I want to frame it and hang it in my room." "I don''t think so. I can draw better." Creamywas very harshon herself. If she didn''t draw something that satisfied her, she could lock herself up at home for three days and nights. "Creamy, you''re too demanding. In our eyes, who know nothing about art, thisis very good." Tinge gently pinched her face and replied with a smile. "By the way, I want to hold an exhibition of paintings when we return. Will you alsoe and take a look?" Creamy said softly. "Of course I will." Tinge said without any doubt. Hearing that, Creamy puckled in a smile. She lowered her head and said, "What if I don''t invite you? Are youing too?" "Why didn''t you invite me?" Tinge''s heart tightened and he immediately looked at her nervously, "You don''t even invite your boyfriend? I don''t think you want to do a good job with this exhibition." Creamy was just teasing him. She didn''t expect him to take it seriously. She squatted down angrily. They looked straightat each other, and there werehurt feelings in his eyes. Creamy could only kiss him, but he turned his face away. She clearly wanted to kiss his thin lips, but in the end, she could only kiss his face. She was stunned for a moment. "Don''t make such jokesanymore. I will be afraid." Seeing that she was stunned, Tinge immediately stood up and hugged her into his embrace. Creamy''s beautiful eyes widened in astonishment. She was just joking. Why was he afraid? "I won''t do that again." Creamy immediately nodded. Ben had seeded in inheriting his brother''s fortune. He had only given a small portion to his sister-inw and niece, and even sent themabroad. At this moment, he was enjoying this hard-won material life. He really lived in an extravagant life. Alyssadetachedly looked at these people who stuck in the pile of money, but she was not interested at all. Ben came over with a bottle of wine. Just now, he ordered a few women toe over. Two of them kept throwing themselves on him. Ben, suddenly realized that he was no longer interested. In the past, he wished he could be drunk in such a ce all day long and never wake up. But whenhe metAlyssa, he realized that he could not ept other women anymore. "Are you thinking of Tinge again?" Ben was very ufortable. He had already fallen in love with Alyssa, so when he saw her staring into the distance in a daze, he knew that she must be thinking of Tinge again. "Don''t disturb me." Alyssa turned around in a bad mood, with a cold voice. "Is Tinge really that good? I think he is a dull and boring man. Why do you love him so much?" In Ben''s mind, Tingewas the man who always had sullen-looking face. Especially. when his father passed away, ke and his brother were bullied, sohe had to fight with others l.n regrly. And then he holed up in the taekwondo gym. He used toe to school with injuries. "Tell me about his childhood." Alyssa suddenly turned around and grabbed Ben''s clothes. She stared at him sharply and asked. Ben was so scared that he trembled. To tell the truth, he loved and respected Alyssa. This woman had a crazy temperament, but it was also frightening. "He... I don''t remember much about his childhood. I only remember what happened after his father died." Ben said in fear. "Tell me everything you could remember. I want to know more about him." Alyssa stared at him like a maniac. Ben nodded. He raised his head and drank a mouthful of wine, "He was bullied at the beginning, but then he turned to be the one who bullied others. He was a martial mania. He stayed in the taekwondo gym all day. Gradually, no one dared to provoke him at school? Then he enrolled in college, perhaps a police academy. After graduation, he joined the military. Then no one could contact him. I haven''t contacted him for at least ten years. We just greeted each other when we metasionally." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Those bastards who bullied him will have no good end," Alyssa gnashed her teeth. Ben trembled and he looked at her in surprise, "You don''t want to avenge for him, do you? This ... I don''t remember this list. Alyssa, don''t go crazy. Tinge didn''t know that you cared so much about him. It''s useless." "Sooner orter, he will know how much I care about him. No one cares about him more than me. Creamyis no exception. She only likes his appearance and wealth. Has she really understood him? Her love is superficial and snobbish. It can''tst for long." Alyssa said as she stared at Ben with red eyes. Seeing her so infatuated with Tinge, Ben felt even more ufortable. How luckyTingewas to be able to make a woman love him so deeply? In contrast, even though it seemed that he was surrounded by lots of women, but who really loved him and cared about him?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Comparisons are odious. The light in Ben''s eyes also changed, bing sinister and ruthless. Alyssa wanted to get Tinge, and he also wanted to get her. In this triangr rtionship, he did not want to lose too much. "In two days, on my birthday, I''ll call Tinge. Are you sure you want to give yourself to him? It''s not worth it. Even if he gets you, he might not be with you. Don''t be stupid." Ben said disappointedly. "This is my business. It has nothing to do with you." Alyssa said coldly. Chapter 2047 Chapter 2047 Keith left thepany and went straight homewith Cynthia. At dusk, several rtives came to the Williams''s. They were all Mrs. Williams'' and the Williams''s aunts and uncles. They came here because they all heard that the two brothers had brought their own girlfriends home this time, The two brothers were almost thirty years old, but no one had heard that they wanted to find girlfriends before. Their aunts used to introducing at least five girls to the two brothers and they would always call Mrs. Williams and tell her which girl was pretty and well-educated, so they could introduce the girls to Keith and Tinge. Alright, there''s no need this time. The two brothers have found girlfriends. They muste over to see what kind of girlsthat could be epted by their two picky nephews. Creamy and Cynthia sat on the sofa, both confused. The two brothers also pretended to be good kids immediately. In front of these aunts and uncles, they did not want to talk with any topic. The two beautiful women sat down properly, letting these people in front of them to looked at them up and down.. Mrs. Williams had a smile on her face, but to tell the truth, she really felt that the atmosphere today was not very good for her two daughters-inw. However, over the years, these rtives really helped her, so it was not good for her to let them leave without dinner. "Tinge, what does your girlfriend do?" The auntnearby held a cup of tea and sized up Creamy. She just felt that Creamy looked too delicate,so she couldn''t help asking. "She... she''s a painter." Tinge looked at Creamy dotingly and replied. "Oh? A painter? How much does a painter make? Nobody around usseems to be in this profession." Auntie immediately asked curiously. Some people around shook their heads as well. They felt that a painter was simr to an irregr job, with nothing serious to do every day. This was the first time Creamy felt her job was meaningless. Her beautiful eyes narrowed. Cynthia immediately smiled at the aunt and said, "Auntie, there are some things that cannot be measured by money. Especially when a persones from the top of the pyramid, does it matter whether or not she can make money and how much money she earns?" "Not making money? Everyone has to make money." The older generation were all honest people. When they heard that Creamy did not need to earn money, they immediately retorted. Cynthia continued, "Why don''t you ask her about her family background first? Perhaps you can understand why she treats painting as a hobby." Mrs. Williams immediately said, "If Creamy marries Tinge, I won''t let her go to work. It''s good that she can do what she likes." Creamy looked at her mother-inw gratefully. She also believed that her mother-inw was telling the truth. As a younger one, Creamy chose not to say much in the face ofthe Williams''s elders. Tinge directly stood up and sat beside her. He said to the rtives sitting beside her, "I know that you all care about me very much. Creamy and I love each other sincerely. I hope that I can invite you to drink at our wedding Feast at that time." "You have already talked about getting married? But you two have been going out for just a short time?" An aunt beside him asked in surprise. Tinge was annoyed. He immediately said, "Aunt, I heard that my cousin is married to someone she''s only known for less than a month. Is that true?" "She was on a blind date and they fell in love at first sight." Third Aunt answered him immediately. "My brother and my sister-inw also fell in love at first sight. They have been together for more than two months, why they can''t get married?" Keith asked as he stared at his aunt unforgivingly. "Umm... I don''t have any other intentions, just want to know more." Seeing that these people were asking sharp questions, Mrs. Williams hurriedly said to her two sons, "You young people may go upstairs, and we old ones can have a chat here." As if they finally got time for breath, the four of them immediately turned around and went upstairs. Keith even made coffee and carried it upstairs. "Keith, your family has quite a few rtives." Cynthia asked, sitting on the sofa, and her sharp eyes stared at the man who was bending over and cing the coffee. "My father has two older brothers and two younger sisters. My mother also has two older sisters and one younger brother. Moreover, we are all locals. In terms of kinship, it s indeed quiteplicated." Keith exined with a hollow smile. "These elders are so concerned about you. They should have introduced you to quite a few girlfriends?" Cynthia casually drank the coffee and asked. Creamy''s beautiful eyes instantly squinted as she stared at the face of the man beside her. Tinge''s handsome face tensed up and he pretended to serve coffee and ignored Creamy''s gaze. "How is that possible? We brothers are so handsome," Keith said with a hollow smile. "We won''t use blind dates to solve our single life." After Keith finished speaking, he intentionally exchanged nces with his elder brother. Tinge endured theughter in his eyes. His younger brother''s words were so far-fetched. Who would believe it? "Really?" As expected., Cynthia was the first to not believe it. Creamypinched Tinge''s arm, "Tell me, did you go to the blind date before?" Tingewasn''t able to make lies like his younger brother. Seeing Creamy''s serious expression, he could only sigh and say, "Yes." "How many have you been introduced?" Creamy realized that she really didn''t like listening to the truth.. All truths could make her unhappy. Keith looked awkwardly at Cynthia and became embarrassed. When Cynthia saw his face turning red, her heartbeat suddenly elerated. She couldn''t help but breathe a few mouthfuls of air. "A lot. I remember that after we were twenty-five, they introduced girls to us almost every year." Tinge really wasn''t good at lying in front of his girlfriend, because the price of a lie was probably to destroy a rtionship. He was afraid, so he didn''t dare to say it. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Every year?" Cynthia''s eyes stiffened, "Isn''t this too exaggerated? You don''t look like the persons who can''t find a girlfriend." "They''re just worried that we can''t meet the right person." Keith forced a smile. "Forget it. It''s meaningless to talk about this. However, if you care too much, it can sometimes be a burden." Creamy felt much happier. She felt that Tinge was quite honest and had exined everything. "You''re right.Creamy,.do you want to hear what''s going on downstairs?" Cynthia suddenlyughed sinisterly. "How can wehear?" Creamy was a little tempted. "Don''t go." Tinge suddenly pulled her back to his side. Keithalso nervously pushed Cynthia back to his seat. "There is no need to listen to that. It''s all gossip. You will be in a bad mood if you listen to those things too much." "If they are talking about your scandals, why can''t Creamy and I listen tothose?" Cynthia said discontentedly. "It''s just because they are indeed talking about ours that you don''t want to listen. Otherwise, how can we endure if you make a fuss with us?" Keithughed wickedly.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Creamy''s wrist had been forcefully grabbed by the man. She red at him angrily, but Tinge whispered into her ear, "I''m doing this for your own good. Don''t be angry, okay?" Creamy gently struggled, and the man immediately let her go. Chapter 2048 Chapter 2048 Apparently, Creamy was angry, but in her heart, she wanted tough. Tinge was so domineering that he didn''t let her listen. Perhaps the chat downstairs was more interesting, but for the sake of a man''s self-esteem and face, shemanaged to not to go. Cynthia only wanted to scareKeith. She didn''t expect him to be so nervous. She gradually felt that this man was more interesting than she had imagined.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Mrs. Williamsinvitedthisrge group of elders for dinner. There was no one at the dinner table who was dumb. An aunt began to stare at her two daughters-inw and ask. "You''re not young anymore. My sister''s daughter had a baby at the age of 23. You''re almost 30, so you have to hurry up. Once you are old, it''s not good for having a baby and for the recovery of your figures." "That''s right. Youngdies, don''t just enjoy yourself at this moment. You''d better have a baby as soons as possible." "Cousin, third sister, please have more. The children have their own ns. They just began theirrtionship. There must be some time to get used to it," Mrs. Williams hurriedly put the dishes into her sisters'' bowls. Cynthia originally wanted to say a few words, but seeing that her future mother-inw was so open and reasonable, and helped her and Creamy everytime, she could only hold back and not say anything. Forget it, outsiders were outsiders. As long as her mother-inw was reasonable, they would be able to get along with each other easily in the future. "Tinge, how many children are you nning to have?" Another anut started gossiping again. Tingeslightly flushed, and he subconsciously nced at the woman sitting beside him. Creamy also turned her eyes to look at him, and Tinge immediately said, "It''s up to the God, not us." "Come on, why you say it''s not up fo you. You can have as many as you want." The older aunt beside him immediatelyughed. Creamy''s cheeks turned red, like burning fire. There were so many people at the table. Would it be apprpriate to say such thing? Cynthia looked at Creamy''s burning face with interest. She was itching too. Why didn''t anyone ask her how many children she wanted to have? "Keith, what about you?" Just as the idea came to Cynthia''s mind, someone had already set their eyes on her and Keith. Keith was eating a steak. Just as he took two bites, he was mentioned. He choked and hurriedly brought water to relieve the spicy taste. He raised his head and looked at the aunt, beingconfused. "We decided to have a football team." Cynthia replied with a mischievous smile. "Poof." Keith, who had just drank a mouthful of water, spat out the water in his mouth when he heard her words. Fortunately, he turned his head away. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have to eat dinner today. "Are you alright?" Cynthia originally wanted to frighten this bunch of broken-mouthed aunts, but she didn''t expect that her boyfriend would be scared. Her mouth twitched. Mrs. Williams noticed that Cynthia was deliberately making trouble. She couldn''t help butugh. It seemed that their sons picked the women who wereplementary to them in personality. Her elder son was mature and steady. His girlfriend was gentle and cute. Her little son was sluggish and unruly. He had a smart andpetent girlfriend. She didn''t have to worry about Keithfooling around all day long if Cynthia was with him. "Your words are really scared. There are so many people on the football team. If you have one child a year, you will be too old." This group of olddies were surprised and apparently shocked. Cynthia was about to speak when she suddenly felt a pair of big hands tugging at the corner of her clothes. She lowered her eyes and saw that it was Keith who was wiping his mouth with a napkin. She wanted to say something that was even more shocking, but sincehemotioned for her to say less, she could only giggle and make others forget it. After dinner, Mrs. Williamssent all rtives away and went back to the living room. She looked at Cynthia and Creamy embarrassedly and said, "They are used to gossiping. When they get together, they talk endlessly. Don''t mind." "No, it''s pretty normal for a family to chat." Creamy really didn''t mind, because she only cared about Tinge. She didn''t listen to what others said at all. Cynthia also nodded, "No, Auntie, don''t put that in your mind." The two brothersrelieved secretly when they heard the two girls'' reply. After taking a shower at night, Creamy crossed her arms and stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows? The door behind her opened, so she turned around Tinge walked in with a ck pajamas. He was mature and tall. This kind of dress gave him an even more Night King feeling. Creamy only nced at him and continued to stare at the distant scenery in a daze. The man who was neglected was shocked. He quickly walked over and hugged her from behind. His sexy chin gently pressed against her shoulder, and his breathing was burning her tender earlobes. However, the woman in his arms did not seem to respond enthusiastically. She only asked sadly, "Am I really very old? Shouldn''t we consider a pension n?" The man who was holding her stiffened and don''t know what she was talking about. "Creamy, you''re only 28 years old. Even if you''re older, I''m still older than you. I''m not worried. What are you worried about?" The man smiled gently and pulled her at him, letting her face up to him. "Men and women age differently. Perhaps you''ve still the same at forty, but I''m really getting old. Tinge, I''m scared." Creamy had never thought of getting old, but just now, the sadness at that moment made her inexplicablyfeel uneasy about the future. Tingeughed and hugged her tightly. His fingers gently touched her back. He said in a hoarse voice "Don''t be affected by outsiders'' words. We can live in a good live. I will deal with these troubles in the future. You can do what you like with ease. A person with a good attitude will never get old." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "What kind of troubles?" Creamy blinked her eyes. She did not get his points. "If we have a baby in the future, I will deal with his education, and his daily life. Don''t be angry with them." The man lowered his smile and teased. "They?" Creamy gently pushed him away, "You mean, we will not just haveone child?" Tinge,"...." "I will only have one. There''s no more." Creamywas suddenly in a little mood and pushed him away like an adolescent rebellious child. Tinge didn''t know whether tough or cry, so he could only continue to coax, "Alright, alright. If you say you want to have one child, then we''ll only have one. It''s all up to you." Creamy was stunned. Was this man so agreeable? "Good." The woman''s sense of security seemed to have returned. If he only listened to her for the rest of their lives, she might not be old, at least her mentality would not grow old. The atmosphere here was sweet and cozy, but in the other room, the atmosphere was a little strange. Cynthia sat on the sofa with her legs crossed like a queen. Keith nervously stood at the side and asked her, "Cynthia, what you just said was true or false?" "Which one?" The woman raised her beautiful eyebrows and said, "To have a child?" Chapter 2049 Chapter 2049 Keith was embarrassed. Alright, he indeed wanted to ask about their children in the future, so he nodded honestly. Cynthiayelled at him with a pout, "Idiot." Keith happily waited for her to imagine their future life, but he did not expect that he would receive such feedback. He was stunned again. Cynthiachuckled. The man''s stupid appearance was quite cute. "I mean it." Keith was a little angry. He put his long arm around the woman''s waist and exerted a fierce force on Cynthia so that she sat on his sturdy leg. Cynthia''s breath tightened. "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll beat you up?" Cynthia discovered that when the man was domineering, his strength was astonishing. She pretended to be angry and asked him. "Even if you will beat me, I still want to kiss you." After saying that, Keith''s hand held the back of her head, pressing her entire body towards him. His another hand also forcefully lifted her chin, and his thin lips precisely kissed hers. Cynthia''s mind was empty, and she forgot what she was going to say just now. She can only feel hisscorching scent. Cynthia''s entire body trembled. The man''s hand gently caressed her waist. She felt that even her body was shockingly hot. She could not help but put her hand around his neck and immerse herself in it. Keith''s eyes darkened. The woman in his arms already became soft, so he directly picked her up and walked towards the bed. As soon as Cynthia''s back touched the soft bed, she became a little sober. When the man was about to press down, she directly reached out and pressed her hand against each other. She gasped and said, "Don''t do it at your home. Tomorrow, we can find a hotel." Keith was very excited. But when he heard her words, he totally woke up as if he was poured a bucket of cold water. "Alright, I''ll let you go this time." Keith knew her persistence, so he had to stop it. Cynthia reached out her hand and pinched his handsome face. Then, her hand moved downwards and beat somewhere softly. "Umm." The man snorted in a low and deep voice, showing how ufortable he was at this moment. Cynthiaughed, feeling proud of her bad behavior. Seeing her deliberate action, Keith did not want to be outdone, so he immediately bent over her and left a mark on her beautiful neck. "You...." Cynthia hurriedly reached out to cover the ce where he had kissed her. There was no doubt that these two ces were redwith his strength just now.. "Good night, wish you can see me in your dream." Keithmoved back with his deep and charming voice. Cynthia couldn''t help butugh. It seemed that she had met her match. It soon dawned. In the morning, everything in the Williams'' was in order. Mrs. Williams got up very early and prepared breakfast with others. Then, her two sons went downstairs and the two future daughters-inw followed, chatting in low voices. The sweet day began from having breakfast together. "Brother, did you take Creamy to the indst time? I want to take Cynthia to have a look today." Keithwas nning for an exciting and pleasant day when he just opened his eyes. Cynthiapaused while drinking milk and tittered. "We''ve been there. You guys can go and y. There are quite a few memories of our childhood there, but they''ve changed too much. We can''t find their original appearance." Tinge worked outside all year round, and he came back home only for several times a year, so the changes in this city made his memories a little blurry. "That''s right. The entire world is progressing and developing. Eveything has been changed." Keith also sighed. Fortunately, he clearly remembered his childhood. "Brother, where are you going to y?" Keith asked curiously. "I want to take Creamy to see the wedding dress and ring." Tinge had already thought of this matter, but he hadn''t mentioned it. He just happened to be free today, so it would be good to have a look in advance.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Creamywas shocked. She smiled immediately and said, "Alright, so do I." Mrs. Williamswas very happy when she heard that her two sons both had their own thoughts. After breakfast, she called her two sons directly in front of her. "Here, take it. I''ve got something for you." Mrs. Williams had already prepared a huge sum of money for her sons to get married and have children, and it was just right for them to use it at this moment. "Mom, what is this? Are you giving us money again?" Keith looked at the bank card in his hand, feeling a little helpless. "There''s some money. Take it. It''s not too much. I know you two are not in need of money, but as a mother-inw, I can''t be stingy. Take it." Mrs. Williams had a resolute expression on her face. The two men looked at each other and silently epted, "Thank you, Mom." Mrs. Williams looked at her two sons with satisfaction. They were tall and handsome. It was really her luck to have them. Now they were going to start their families. She did not let her dead husband down. She could proudlytell himthat her two sons had be their pride. Keith and Cynthia drove a car towards the dock, while Tinge and Creamy would go out after lunch. They preferred to sit at home. In lovers eyes, the scenery was everywhere. This kind of sweet time vel.ne was also very happy. Content belongs to The Williams''yacht tied to the dock. Cynthia was even more adept than Keith. After ridingtwicethrough the wind and waves, theywent back to thend. Cynthia wore a sexy dress today. She looked sweeter. Others might not be able to guess her profession only through her appearance. They would only mistakenly think that she was a proper teacher or a white-cor. Cynthia was good at disguising herself. Of course, this was also her talent and responsibility. Keith led her along the ind''s bluestone path, leisurely and carefree. Keith brought a camera over to take more photos of Cynthia. She did not like to take photos like other women. She did not even have a single picture on her phone. "I want to look good in the pictures. Otherwise, I will make you cry and delete it." She threatened with a soft voice, which made Keith not know whether tough or cry. He really waited to see who would cry today. "Don''t worry, you''re already good-looking. Youlook goodno matter how I shoot." Keith liked her not only becauuse of her appearance. Her soul seemed to be even more charming. "You are not good at admiring others." Cynthiained, but in her heart, it was as if she had drunk honey, so sweet. As they walked and took pictures, Keith recorded her figure into the camera. When they got old and took them out to rey, they would definitely feel as if a generation had passed. There was a five-star hotel not far ahead. Keith''s eyes lit up and he directly held Cynthia''s hand and walked towards the hotel lobby. Cynthia really didn''t expect that she would follow her boyfriend to do this, but it seemed to be quite in line with her style. Chapter 2050 Chapter 2050 The hotel next to the sea was unique. In order to please his woman, Keith had specially requested a suite on the top floor. The scenery of the sea was unsurpassed, with wide vision and gentle breeze. Cynthia felt the man''s feelings for her. This feeling of being taken care of and ttered really satisfied women''sall fantasies and vanities to love. This was also the first time for Cynthiato experience the beauty of love. It wasn''t too early or toote to meet someone who would surprise her everywhere in her life. Keith had already lost his interest towards this sea area. This was the ce where he had lived when he was young. Compared to this, the woman with curiosity in front of him had attracted his attention. He could never get enough of herr soft and beautiful face and crescent-like smiling eyes. "Do you like this ce?" The man''s voice was a bit hoarse. Even Keith was a little surprised. Why did his voice be dry at this moment? Perhaps it was because there were too many emotions surging in his heart. Cynthia turned around to face him. When she saw that the man''s eyes were dim and he was looking at her without blinking, her heart beat faster and her cheeks were burning. She subconsciously dodged and looked out of the window. She nodded, "I like it. This ce is very beautiful." "You are also very beautiful." Keith muttered and praised. Cynthia felt as if his heart had been nourished by a warm current. She enjoyed his silly praise very much. In fact, she did not care much about her appearance. Other women liked to dress up, but she often forgot to take good care of herself because of her work. Fortunately, she was born with a beautiful face. No need for any special embellishment, she could always inadvertently showed her femininity. "Keith, you are so sweet. Do you often praise other women?" Cynthia deliberately teased him. Keith''s back stiffened, and his gaze instantlycleared up. "Don''t tell me that I''m not allowed to say a few pleasant words? Cynthia, we have beautiful scenery in such good time. Aren''t you tempted?" Cynthia saw that the man''s eyes were filled with sadness, only because of her words just now. She could only purse her lips and smile. She walked in front of him and gently unbuttoned the buttons on his clothes with her fingers. "Alright, we have more important things to do. Don''t waste time." The man''s eyes lowered. The woman''s finger lightly twitched, and the button on his shirt opened. His gaze narrowed. "How can you unbutton a man''s buttons so well? Could it be that you...." Cynthia''s hand suddenly stopped. She raised her beautiful eyes and looked at the man''s questioning gaze. She smiled unhappily and said, "I have many other unique skills. Do you want to take a look at them all?" "For example...." "To break boulders on the chest, throw darts with one hand, and break men''s skulls...." Cynthia red at him angrily. She stopped to untie his shirt and turned around to enjoy the sea breeze. Keith couldn''t help butugh. He quickly hugged her tightly from behind and put his thin lips on her ear. He spat out a hot breath and said, "I am not suspecting you. I''m just too sensitive. I always feel that you are beyond my control, so I may think a lot. Don''t be angry, okay?" Cynthia rolled her eyes at him and said, "You don''t have confidence? Neither do I. You are handsome and rich, and you have more choices." "Didn''t I only choose you in the big crowds?" Keith did not like to hear her say these depressing words, so he directly kissed her. Cynthia wanted to say a few more words, but there was no chance. The man''s lips were domineering, warm, and affectionate. Cynthia''s brainpletely stopped. She didn''t want to think about anything, and she couldn''t. She could only feel his strong chest and passionate kiss. The kiss was out of control, and both of them wanted more. ''e'' Unknowingly, they already fallen into the soft bed. Keith''s breath became heavy. He stared at the quiet woman at this moment, full of tenderness Cynthia was intoxicated and lost consciousness. This unusual mare woman made Keith even more excited. Heughed out and kissed her more gently. In Cynthia''s eyes and heart, there was only his appearance. His touch made her whole body soft. It was so trange. Why was she so weak? Why did she lose her strength in his arms? She also lost her rationality. She could onlyfeelthe man''s loving eyes and hisrge hands that made her constantly trembling.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Cynthia." Keith couldn''t help but call her name. At this moment, it seemed that he had waited for a long time. Cynthia''s body tensed up. It was even more frightening than going to the battlefield. It was strange. She was afraid of nothing. Why was she afraid of this man? Seeing that she was so nervous that her face became red, andher body stiffened, Keithwas very proud. Didn''t she shout to let him cry just now? Why wasshenot heroic now? Cynthia didn''t know what the man wasughing at, but his smile was so beautiful. The corner of his lips made her willing to kiss him. With a sense of aplishment and satisfaction, Keith finally possessed her in her blurry state. "Oh!"Cynthia instinctively let out a low curse. It was just a single word. She was toozy to say it. She only had her hands left. She fiercely grabbed the man''s back and tore him apart. Keith ignored the madness of the woman on his back. His thin lips still contained a smile, and he stayed motionless, allowing her to adapt. When Cynthia''s eyebrows stopped wrinkling, Keithcaught the opportunity and finally stopped supressing himself. Time passed quickly. Perhaps because it was both their first time, they were a little tired after that. Cynthia leaned against his embrace. She narrowed her eyes and could not sleep. He could not sleep either. However, they liked to stick together and hug each other, even if they did not move at all. "Cynthia, when will you take me to see your parents?"Keith began to ask for clear identity. They had finished such an important thing. It was time for them to meetparents and discusstheir marriage. "Why you are in a hurry? It''s still early." Cynthia rolled her bodyzily and turned her back to him. "There''s something I seem to have forgotten to tell you. My dad is better than me. He always hopes that I could find a man that is stronger than me and protect me." "What?" Keith''s fragile heart was shocked."Then why didn''t you say it earlier?" "If I told you earlier, could we still get together?" Cynthia turned around with a frivolous expression. Keith instantly felt that he had been deceived. He stared at the smiling evil woman with his dark eyes, "Cynthia, you can''t be ying with me, right?" "What did I y with you for?" AsCynthia spoke, her hands were already out of order, and she was really ying with him. The man let out two painful whispers and grabbed her dishonest fingers. "Am I not up to your father''s criteria for finding a son-inw?" "I tested it just now. It fits perfectly." Cynthiaughed evilly. Keith, ", ," My god, what kind of woman did he find? She was so sexy." Chapter 2051 Chapter 2051 Cynthiafound that the man was flushed. Her mind swayed. She raised his chin and gave him a kiss. Keith was speechless, but he could not push her away. He could only retaliate and suppress her again. Cynthia could only pay the price for her offensive. However, she did not expect that Keith would have such a good stamina. She had always believed that she was stronger than him. But why did she have the illusion that he was stronger than her at this moment? Attention turned to the Waynes. After lunch, Creamy followed Tinge to the city center. People came and went on the street. Tinge held her arm tightly. asionally, when there were too many people, he would even reach out and hug her slender waist. This silent protectiveness made Creamy feel delighted. She subconsciously leaned into the man''s arms. Where there was Tinge, there was sense of safety. After entering a jewelry store, Tinge and Creamy began to choose jewelry. After all, this was not a metropolis, so naturally there were not many amazing products in the store here. After looking around, Tinge still believed that they were not worthy of the woman beside him. He was somewhat disappointed, "Emma, let''s buy our wedding ringster. I''ll find someone to customize them. Now, let''s just buy a pair of couple rings." Creamy had never thought about whether they were worthy or not. She did not have many ideas on jewelry. The value only depended on who gave it to her. If it was given by Tinge, even if it was cheap, she could wear it for the rest of her life. "Let''s take a look first. How about this pair?" Creamy''s gazefell on a pair of very simple diamond rings. She asked the shopping guide to take them out and had a try. Creamy stretched out her hand. Tinge gently put it on for her. It was very suitable and also very exquisite and elegant. Tinge also put the ring onhis middle finger, which was also suitable. The shopping guide was praising them. Then theydecided tobuythis pair. In the distance, Alyssa stared at them fixedlyin the crowd and her face almost twisted. She bitterlyclenched her fingers. Were they picking a wedding diamond ring? They haven''t known each other for a long time, but they can''t wait to get married? It must be Creamy bewitching him. Alyssa stood in the distance and watched them with a morbid expression. Her heart was so painful that it felt like beingpierced throughby ten thousand arrows. Ben stood beside and looked at her. Seeing several men walking over, he subconsciously tugged at Alyssa. "Don''t touch me." Alyssa stared at Ben fiercely like a frightened hedgehog. Ben looked at this woman and felt distressedin his heart. He also looked tothe jewelry shop opposite him. Tinge was looking at the jewelry happily with his girlfriend. It really formed a contrast. How could it make people feel bnced? "I''m sorry.I didn''t mean to offend you just now." Seeing Ben''s stiff expression, Alyssa realized that she had dragged her anger onto him. "I''m fine. In the past, my eldest brother used to be fierce towards me. I don''t care anymore." Benconstrainedlyendured the displeasure and smiled. "Your birthday is tomorrow, isn''t it? Call Tinge now and checkwhetherhe wille." Alyssa asked. Ben said, "It''s too disingenuous to call and invite him. Wait for me in the car first. I''ll greet him and invite him face to face." "Alright." At this moment, Alyssa was too stimted. She was afraid that her emotions would beout of control, so she could only go back to the car. However, when she sat in the car, her entire body couldn''t help but trembleand her heart tightened. Ben passed through the crowd and walked towards Tinge and Creamy. At this moment, Tinge''s entire body was in tensionas he stared at the crowd outside the window. Creamy looked at him strangely and asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you looking over there?" Tinge shook his head, "Nothing. Let''s go." Actually, Tingefound that there was a whiff of danger in the air. He was naturally keen. He felt that someone was watching them inthe shadows. Therefore, the reason why he was stiff at that moment was that he was searching for the source of the danger. Creamy could not detect anything, so she was still very happy to look at the diamond ring onher left hand. Suddenly, a surprised male voice rang out. Tinge and Creamylooked up and they found a man walked towardsthem with an excited expression. "Ben?" When Tinge saw him, he also revealed a surprised expression. "It''s you,really? I had thought I got the wrong person. You be morehandsome. When did yoe back? Why don''t you call me?" Ben had an excited expression on his face and then pretended to see Creamy. "This is sister-inw, right? My God, she''s so beautiful." Creamy was a little confused, but it seemed like Tinge had met a good friend. "Her name is Emma. She''s my girlfriend. Howabout you? Are you married?" Tinge asked him curiously. "No, I''m still single. We haven''t met for many years. You have to stay here for a few more days. Don''t leave as soon asyoue back like before." Ben had a look of me as he patted Tinge''s arm and strongly demanded. "I won''t leave for the time being. I''ll stay for a few more days. Come and drop in sometime when you arefree." Tinge treated Ben fairly well, because Ben was a very righteous person, and he had always helped him in previous fights. "Alright. By the way, I also want to invite you to my house tomorrow night. I called a few brothers before to celebrate my birthday. You muste and it would be better if you eande with Emma." Ben said sincerely, but his gaze was fixed on Tinge''s reaction. Tinge nodded, "Alright, if I''m free tomorrow, I''ll definitely go." "Oh, your phone number hasn''t changed, right? I can get in touch with you through it?" Ben quickly took out his phone to re-enter his number. Tinge''s phone number had indeed changed, so he directly told him the number. After Ben saved it, he warmly invited Tinge again, "You muste. I''ve movedto a new home, soe and have a look."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Alright, I''lle." Tinge had been boringthese days, so he naturally wouldn''t refuse an invitation from a friend. "Alright then, I won''t bother you any longer. I''ll go first." After Ben finished speaking, he waved his hand and disappeared in the crowd. Tinge couldn''t help but shake his head and smile. He recalled the scene of fighting together when he was young. He didn''t know what had happened to his friendsafter so many years. Creamy looked at the man and found that he was smiling. She whispered to him, "Willyou go to his birthday party tomorrow?" "You don''t want me to go?" Tinge smiled. "I didn''t meanthat. It''s good for men to make more friends. If you want to go, then just go." Creamy did not want to restrain his freedom. Self¡ª disciplined people were always safe wherever they went. "Do you want to go with me?" Tinge wanted to bring her along. "I don''t know them very well. It''s very embarrassing. And Imayobstruct your drinking and bragging." Creamy said tactfully. "Bragging? Am I such an unreliable person in your eyes?" Tinge was speechless. Chapter 2052 Chapter 2052 In Creamy''s mind, Tinge was of course a reliable man. However, she didn''t say this out loud to avoid making the man overconfident. She just looked down and smiled, holding his arm as she continued walking forward. Tinge''s heart skipped a beat. Although the woman did not reply, the tenderness she disyed was already the best answer. He subconsciously hugged her tightly. Alyssa sat in the car. Her cold eyes staredoutside the window. When Ben returned, her expression changed. Ben sat in the car and looked atAlyssa with a smile on his face. "The result is as I expected. Tinge will definitelye over tomorrow. Alyssa, can you think twice about that? You know, I like you. Now that my elder brother is dead andno one knows. We have a lot of money and that''s enough for a travel around the world. If you stop your crazy thoughts now, let''s go travel." Alyssa seemed to be listening to a hard-to-understand story as she looked at Ben with an empty and numb gaze. "Do you know how I survived all these years? He gave me support and faith. If you want me to give up, then what''s the meaning of my life?" Alyssa''s words sounded sad and persistent. Ben immediately stopped talking. He was just inexplicably irritated. He finally met a right woman, but shewas snatched by his old friend. What was even more irritating was that Tingedidn''t seem to know that Alyssa loved him deeply. He was in love with hisfianc¨¦e. This made Ben''s existence looklike a joke. "Let''s go." Ben shouted out of the window. The driver hurriedly ran over and started the car. The scenery of the ind was different. This was the first time Cynthiafoundthat her legs were weak andher waist was sore. Her entire body was ufortable. She looked at the man who got out of the bathroom with a depressed expression. He was tall and straight. He was really a handsome man with an elegant temperament. When Keith saw that she waslying on the bed and wasstaring nkly at him, he was immediately filled with confidence. He walked over and bent down to ask with concern, "Cynthia, can you get up?" "Nonsense." Cynthia Cynthiaturnedover quickly and covered her body with abath towel. The man only felt a sh in front of his eyes, and the woman''s beautiful and graceful body was covered. He didn''t even have a chanceto take a look. Cynthia endured her difort and went into the bathroom. When she saw a range of red marks on her neck, she clenched her fists in anger. Could Keith restrain himselfa little? How could she go out to meet people like this? Did he want everyone to be informedthat they had just slept? Fortunately, Cynthia was well prepared and brought a scarf over. Seeing that the woman was going to take a bath, Keith looked at the crumpled bed and bent down to tidy it up. When he saw the red plum blossoms on the quilt, the corner of his lipsinvoluntarily rose up. As a person with good manners, Keith stretched out his long arms and took off the bed sheets, preparing to wash them up before leaving. When Cynthia came out, she saw him carrying the sheets into the room. She stared at him nkly and followed in. The man spread out the dirty ce and washing it with his hands hard. Cynthia''s pretty face instantly flushed as she walked out with an awkward expressionon her face. Keith was also a man who loved to tidy up. It could be said that he paid more attention to cleanliness than his elderbrother. After he washed the sheets, he dried them with a hairdryer, made the bed, and folded the things on the bed. Then he turned around and looked at thezy woman leaning on the sofa. He smiled, "Are you hungry? Let''s go for a meal." Cynthia looked at his earnest manner and pursed herlips with a smile, "You are good at housework." Keith was stunned. After a few moments, he looked embarrassed, "I''m just used to tidying up thethings neatly." "This habit is good. You must keep it diligent up. In the future, I''ll leave the housework to you. I''ll take care of the babies. Cynthia smiled even happier. He was rich and and he seemed to be quite obedient. What a perfect husband!She must hurry up and be filial to her mother-inw. It was all thanks to her that she had cultivatedsuch a good son and let her be able to take advantage of him. husband!She must helhet Keith didn''t know whether tough or cry, "Come on. You have alreadythoughtabout the division ofbor?" "So you have an objection?" Cynthia raised her eyebrows and took out an imposing aura. "No, no. I just feel that ... a man is busy with housework every day. Isn''t it too cheap? Why not ask an aunt to help clean up and then find a nanny to take care of the children? In this way, we can spend more time together." Keith was still a little e unhappy. He would definitely do the housework, but he couldn''t do all of it. "Alright, you''re quite thoughtful. We''ll see when the timees." Cynthia no longer teased him. To be honest, Keith was so talented. If hewas burdened with housework, she would also feel distressed. They chatted about the interesting things in life and changed their clothes and went downstairs. As soon as they arrived downstairs, they happened to encounter Trish, who came here with her sisters to rx. It was as if they had made an appointment in advance. Cynthia was extremely depressed. After Trish was politely rejected by Mrs. Williams, her mood was really disappointed. She just would like to take advantage of this weekend to find a quiet ce to stay. However, she did not expectthat the God seemed to be deliberately ying tricks on her. She saw Keithandthat woman. They came out of the elevator together. Could it be that they ... Trish''s heart was filled with jealousy and she wasunable to tell what she feltlike. Cynthia looked at her calmly. Trish clenched her fists and her hatred almost ran out of her eyes. Keith frowned. When he saw thatTrish turned around and left angrily, he had no choice but to give up greeting and bring Cynthia to the restaurant on the other side. "Oh, you dare to provoke mein my territory? She really doesn''t know what''s good for her." Trish sat down and gritted her teeth in hatred. Her friends also spoke for her: "That woman looked down on people at first nce. I really don''t know why Keith likes her." "Despise me? Who is she? Isn''t your elderbrother from a gang? Can you call a few brothers over?I want that woman to have a try of our local greeting gift." Trish''s heart was filled with evil, and she immediately wanted to give a lesson tothe woman who robbed of her lover. "No problem. I''ll call my brother right now and ask him to send a few people to scare that woman. I''m afraid that she''ll cry and run away." As the three women spoke, they were alreadyughing, as if they had already seen that Cynthia wiped her tears and ranaway. "Hurry up. I won''t let your brother help me in vain. I''ll give him some benefits." Trish couldn''t wait to see the ending of Cynthia. She wouldn''thurt her, but she wanted to let her know that it would never be easy to offend her. Thatgirl hurriedly took out her phone and dialed a number.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2053 Chapter 2053 Cynthia and Keith chose a seat next to the window and sat down. Neither of them mentioned their encounter with Trish, but the atmosphere was obviously not right. Cynthia put down her fork and knifeand took a sip of the red wine beside her. She stared straight at Keith and said, "Didn''tyou reject her thoroughly? Otherwise, why does Trish seem to be full of hope for you?" Keith knew that she would definitely care about that. He helplessly smiled and said, "Cynthia, we have already got engaged. Why do you care about this?" "As I want to get married with you, I want you to draw a line between you and other women. If I were just ying with you, I really don''t care about this matter." Cynthia was a little depressed. Trish''s defiant gaze made her ufortable. It seemed likeshe was the one who cameter and snatched her original seat. "Alright, if there''s a chance, I will definitely exin it to her clearly. Don''t be angry, okay?" Keithforted her gently. Were women so insecure? Cynthia did not want to make unreasonable trouble anymore. Since he had promised to deal with this matter, she would wait and see. After lunch, theyhad a walk at the beach. There were children digging for sand, picking up shells. When thewaves hit them, the children were so frightened that they quickly ran towards the adults andughed loudly. Cynthia wore a sunshade hat, and her mood was exceptionally rxed. After walking around the seaside for a while, they decided to go back to the hotel for arest. At a corner of the path, Trish suddenly appeared. She came alone. Her eyes were no longer implicit, but she looked at Keith boldly and affectionately. She said sadly, "Keith, can we talk alone?" Keith''s handsome face stiffened. He looked down at the woman beside him. Cynthia also suddenly became upset. She sneered, "What do you want to talk about withmy boyfriend? Why don''t you let me hear it as well?" "Are you so unconfident?" Trish looked at her mockingly. "Trish, stop messing around. If you want to continue working with me, please be sensible," Keith''s face darkened and his voice became a little cold. "Keith, why cannot be me? Our family is match. And you have already knownmy feelings. Why didn''t you give me a chance?" As Trish spoke, her tears immediately rolled down her cheeks, as if she had suffered a lot of grievances. Cynthia rolled her eyes. Hisreal girlfriend hadn''t even cried yet, but she did. So many tricks! "Keith, talk to her. I''ll go back to the hotel first." Cynthiahad beeninterested in listening to this earlier, but now she felt distressed. She believed that Keith would definitely handle the matter properly, so she gave them a chance to get along with Trish alone. "Alright, I''ll be right back." Keith nodded. He did have a few words that he needed to exin to Trish clearly to prevent her from having any more fantasies. Cynthia came around Trish and walked forward. Trish''s tearful eyes shed with pride when she saw that Cynthia had walked away. "Keith, we''ve known each other for so many years. I don''t believe you don''t have any feelings for me at all. If not, why have you been promoting me intwo years?" Trish looked at Keith with a sad expression and her voice was clear and gentle. "Trish, let me tell you the truth. I like Cynthia very much and only love her. Please don''t put your hopes on me in the future. I don''t want to hurt you." Keith said indifferently as he put his hands behind. "What merits does she have? Why do you like her so much?" Trish really couldn''t understand why Cynthia was superior to her. "Do you have to have a reason to like someone?" Keith felt that it was ridiculous. Why there was alwayssomeone asking such stupid questions? "Of course. There must be something that makes you infatuated, just like the reason whyl like you is that your talent your handsome appearance and youret affinity" Trish''s voice was a little excited. The more she spoke the more disappointedshe became. The man she guarded had fallen in love with someone overnight. She was truly unwilling. "Trish, your conditions are so good. You have many candidates. Don''t waste any more time on me." Keith''s voice sank, revealing a trace of ruthlessness. "Really? But you don''t know. I''ve loved you for a few years. I didn''t just like you recently. If you ask me to put it down, I can''t do it." Trish''s voice became sharp as she shook her head, tears streaming down her face. "I have never given you a promise, nor have I responded to you. That''s your problem." Keith frowned. He only knew that Trish was interested in him, but if shesaid it was love, it would be over the top. "So, your gentleness is just my wishful thinking?" Trish copsed. Was that true? Keith only felt headache. That was just his most basic courtesy and self-cultivation. How could she over-interpretit as gentleness? Whose understanding was wrong? Cynthia pulled a reed and bitterly bit the tender root. The bitter tastemade her spit out. Although she had left her boyfriend generously just now, she felt a bit regretful now. Why did she have to go first? Why did she give other women a chance to pretend to be poor in front of Keith? Love is selfish. In the future, she cannot be so generous. The more Cynthia thought about it, the more unwilling she became. She prepared to turn around and look for Keith. However, at this moment, the off-road vehicle beside her !.n suddenly rushed over and almost hit her, Cynthia''s eyes turned cold.She ced her palm on the engine hood of the off-road vehicle, flipped over and finallynded on the grass beside her. Suddenly, five strong men jumped out of the car. Everyone''s muscr.It was obvious that they were not easy to deal with. Cynthia''s expression darkened as she coldly looked them up and down, "Who are you?" "Don''t care who we are. Get out of this city and don''t steal others'' boyfriends. It''s immoral." The man in the lead fiercely warned her. At first, Cynthia thought that it would be her former enemies who came for revenge. When she heard the words''stealothers''boyfriend'', she looked tothe ce where Keith was. So it seemed likeTrish came here with a purpose. She looked beautiful, butshe had such an evil mind that using despicable methods to harm her.Cynthia regretted letting Keith chat with her. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "If I don''t...?" Cynthia raised her eyebrows and stared ferociously at the five men in front of her. Although they were all sturdy, Cynthia did not put them in her eyes at all. "If you don''t leave, you won''t have a chance to leave again. In my territory, we call the shots. Even if you don''t die, you will still bedisabled." The man in the lead was enraged by the contempt and disdain in Cynthia''s eyes. Why did he have the illusion that the woman in front of him seemed to be even more arrogant than them? Chapter 2054 Chapter 2054 Cynthia felt that it was getting more and more ridiculous. Trish took herself too seriously. As hisreal girlfriend, hadn''t even bothered her yet, butshe had called this gangover to teach her a lesson. ", Shelooks pretty. I wonder whether her crywill sound good." A vulgar man beside the leader of the groupughed nonstop. His pair of bean-sized eyes looked up and down at Cynthia. Cynthia felt nausea and disgust. This bastard''s gaze made her want to dig out his eyes. "No matterit sounds good or not, you cannot leave easily." The reason why the gang leaderwas so arrogant was thathe was used to being arrogant and domineering here. There weremany people tteringhimwhich madehim feel that he could do everything. Cynthiasneered, "Alright, let''s see whetherl can leave here." "Guys, hurry up." The gang leader was provoked. His face was twitchingand his triangr eyes were filled with anger. The four men took the lead and rushed over. Almost all of their fists were focused on Cynthia. Cynthia''s expression became grave. Facing such anarray, she did not fear it and rushed forward. The gang leader could vaguely feel that Cynthia was not an ordinary woman. Otherwise, under their threats, shewould have already cried and wentdown begging for mercy. However, Cynthia''s expression was calm and her gaze was sober. She was different from an ordinary person. However, there were some young women thought that they could act recklessly after learning taekwondo for a few years. Today, they had to teach her a lesson and let her have a taste of the dangers of this society. Just as the gang leader was staring at Cynthia''s actions, Cynthia leapt up and wentto the back of one of the men. She stretched out her palmsandshed down like a knife. The man who was aggressivejust now looked like as an appliance run out of electricity. His knees went soft and he knelt on the ground and fell down. Cynthia''s palm madethe man be unconscious. It made the men stare at her with a dumbfounded and unbelievable expression. Cynthia bent down and picked up two stones on the ground. Sheced them on her palm and rolled back and forth. Her eyes shone with a cold light as shestared at the retreating men.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "What? Stop fighting? Isn''t it fun? Am I not crying?" Cynthia sneered and looked at them mockingly. "Who are you? Don''t assume that you have learnt a little Kong Fu and we will be scared. Guys, go ahead." The gang leader was indeed trembling a little. But as they had many people, he believed that they coulddefinitely teach her a lesson, or it would be embarrassing. Cynthia sneered, "Don''t you think it''s ridiculous that you''re here to cause trouble for me butdon''t even know who I am?" "If you know how to behave smartly, then hurry up and leave Keith. He is out of your league." The gang leader was already ashamed into anger. "Trish has given you a lot of benefits, right? But areyou a little stupid to betray her righteously?" Cynthia''s face shed with anger. Trish was too vicious. Even if she wanted to steal her boyfriend, it should be a fair game. "Her family and the Williams match for each other. But who are you?" A man beside him immediately mocked. The stone Cynthia was ying flew over in an instant. The man couldn''t dodge it and his nose was smashed. Blood immediately flowed out from his nose and he screamed miserably. "Don''t force me to use a knife." The gang leaderfound the tide has l turned against them. Cynthia''s skill was sogood. Normally, he was a man who bullied the weak and feared the strong. After seeing that both of his subordinates were defeated, he could only threaten her fiercely. Next second, he turned around and ran to his off-road vehicle to drag out a long knife. Cynthia''s eyes turned cold andshelooked at them chillily. Suddenly, a mother came over with her two children. When she saw this scene, she was dumbfounded. The two children were even more dumbfounded and could not move. When the mother realized, she ran away quickly with the children in arms. Only then did Cynthia realize that this was a public ce. She immediately took out her mobile phone and said to the gang leader, "I''m going to call the police now. Leave quickly and tactfully. Otherwise, you will regret soon." Hearing that Cynthia wanted to call the police, their faces darkened instantly. However, they realized that if they could not dislodgeCynthia, they wouldn''t receive money from Trish. The gang leader risked his life and raised his knifeto chop at Cynthia. Cynthia did not expect this group of people couldbe so ruthless. They evencan''t be deterred by the police.When the knife was about to chopather shoulder, Cynthia dodged. Although she wasgood at Kung Fu, she could notblock the man whowas holding knife in his handwith her body.Shecould only dodge vel blindly. But quickly, there was nowhere to hide. Behind her was a corridor and beneath the corridor was a cliff that was over three meters high. Cynthiained secretly that if only she had a weapon in her hand now, she would not be defeated. The stone in her hand was intended to throw out to injure his hand which heldthe knife. However, as she was tired of running away, she lost her aim. The man gritted his teeth and approached to her while waving the knife. "Help! Help!"In the distance, a woman screamed, and then two girls sitting on the chairs ran off into the distance while screaming. Cynthia dodged and dodged. The man brandished his knifesharply. Cynthia had no way out. There was only the cliff behind her. She hatefully believed that what Trish actually wanted was her life. She was too vicious. Hearing the screams from this side, many people ran over. Some brave men even wanted to help her. With a sh of cold light, Cynthia''s left shoulder hurt. The sharp knifechopped down from her shoulder. Seeing the fatal knife, Cynthia gritted her teeth and jumped into the sea. "Someone died!" "Boss, run quickly!" The subordinatesbehind himwere dumbfounded. They didn''t expect that the boss was so ruthless. He really deserved to be followed. The gang leader walked to the corridor and spat. He quickly followed his subordinates to takethe off-road vehicle and left. After Cynthia jumped into the sea, sheimmediately swam to a supporting pir beside her. Shortly after, she climbed up the pir with an extreme fast speed. She forcefully supported herself with just one hand. She appeared in the corridor with a dripping wet body. A group of people beside her were dumbfounded. They thought that she would die, but she actually climbed up on her own. Cynthia covered her injured shoulder and quickly walked in the direction of Keith and Trish. At this moment, Keith had already finished chatting with Trish. He thought that Cynthia had returned to the hotel, so he took a shortcut to the hotel. Hearing the scream, Trish''s heart panicked. She wanted to leave, but she also wanted to see how miserable Cynthia was at this moment. Chapter 2055 Chapter 2055 Cynthia had just walked out of the crowd when she saw Trish walking over with anexpression of inexplicablecency on her face.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, the moment she saw Cynthia, the smile on her face froze and she couldn''t help but retreat step by step. Cynthia walked over a few steps and raised her hand to p on her face. It was fast and fierce, making Trish''s teeth bleed. Trish covered her face and she found her brain buzzed. "A viciouswoman." Cynthia scolded coldly. Next second, she grabbed Trish''s corand said, "Can you affordthe priceof ordering a murder?" To be honest, Cynthia did not hate Trish before. She only hoped that she would be more rational, but now, she really hated Trish. "I... I didn''t. Don''t use me unjustly." At this moment, Trish shirked her responsibility. "I''m not using you of anything unjustly. Let''s just wait and see." Cynthia pushed Trish hard and shejust sat on the floor, dumbfounded. The spectators at the side were gesticting and discussing. Cynthia''s chest went ups and downs. She quickly took out her phone and dialed a number. "What did you guys do? Cynthia almost killed me just now." Trish shouted to the gang. "Miss, didn''t you ask us to drive this woman away?" The man said impatiently. "I just wanted you to scare her, but I didn''t let you hurt her." Trish was so angry that she was about to vomit blood. Just now, she saw that Cynthia''s shoulder seemed to be injured, and her entire body was soaked. The situation was very serious. "What? Who is wrong? My sister told me that she must be drivenaway no matter what happened." The man became even more annoyed. He was scared to death just now, and Trish''s doubt made him even more anxious. Trish gritted her teeth and quickly stood up, running to the hotel. At this moment, Keith opened the door of the main bedroom and found that Cynthia hadn''t returned. He was stunned. He hurriedly took his phone and was about to call her. But at this point, he heard a knock on the door. He opened the door and saw Cynthia standing outside in a mess. She held a medical kit which is borrowed from the front desk just now. "Cynthia, what happened? What happened to you?" Keith stared at her pale face and his blood seemed to freeze. "Trishcalleda few men to trouble me. She purposely sent you away just now and let me go back to the hotel alone. Keith, she''s simply too sinister." Cynthia gritted his teeth angrily. "What?" Keith''s handsome face was filled with horror and gloom, but the top priority right now was the wound on Cynthia''s shoulder. Keith hurriedly helped her up to sit on the sofa and quickly tore open the clothes on her shoulder.Ascarlet wound has been revealed. Keith''s pupils instantly shrank and he shivered. "I will definitely not spareTrish." The man gritted his teeth in hatred. Cynthia looked at the concern and love in his eyes. She suddenly felt that a little injury was nothing. At the very least, it allowed her to see Trish''s true colorsclearly. Keithexpertlydealt with her wounds. When Cynthia frowned, he dealt with itmore lightly. After bandaging, Keith clenched his fists and stood up, "I am going to meet Trish." "Not for now. I''m afraid those men haven''t left yet. It would be terribleif they hurt you." Cynthia reached out and gently grabbed his finger, not letting him go. Keith''s eyes were scarlet red and were filled with anger. He snorted coldly, "Then I must at least call the police. You were injured by them, so it''s impossible to just let it go." "I know. I won''t let it go." Cynthia calmed down. She had experienced this kind of retaliatory injury many times, but this was the only time that she felt her heart was warm. Seeing the calm expression on the woman''s face, Keith felt even more distressed. He crouched down and gently gripped her fingers. "It''s my fault. It was me thatbring you the hurt. I should have rejected Trish earlier." "You can decide what a woman is thinking. Don''t me yourself." Cynthia grabbed Keith''s big palm and whispered, "They dared to bully me. But this isn''t a bad thing. Wait a moment, I''ll havea call." Cynthia stood up, took her phone and walked towards the balcony. Looking at her delicate but straight figure, Keith felt that there was an unyielding power hidden inthis woman. Italso causedhim to sink even deeper into her. A few minutester, Cynthia walked back and said to Keith, "The police will catch them very soon. I might need to cooperate to do a record." "I''ll apany you." Keith didn''t want to leave her alone. Cynthia smiled and nodded, "Alright." Just as they were about to check out and leave, there was a knock on the door. Cynthia looked vigntly outside the door and found that it was Trish. She opened the door. Trish''s cheeks were swollen, and her expression was filled with fear and uneasiness. Seeing Cynthia, she moved the corner of her lips. She wanted to say something but hesitated. "Trish, how dare you to find someone to hurt Cynthia? You are simply too vicious." When Keith saw her, his handsome face changed and he angrily reprimanded her. Trish''s entire body trembled and her face turned deathly pale. Her voice was filled with fear, "Keith, that''s not the truth. I... I didn''t askthem to hurt her. My friend didn''t understand what I said and caused this misunderstanding." "Misunderstanding? In your opinion, this is a misunderstanding?" Cynthia stared at her mockingly. "It''s really a misunderstanding. I admit that I''m jealous of you and want to drive you away from him, but I just want them to scare you instead of hurtingyou. That''s my friend that..." "Shut up." "Trish, you have to pay for your actions," Keith scolded angrily. "I''m sorry. I really didn''t expect things to turn out like this." Trish was still afraid after all. The initial arrogance had disappeared. Only when she realized that she had to take the consequences did she understand the gravity of the ineident. "This mattercannot be solved just by apologizing. You ordereda murder. What await you are handcuffs and cells." Cynthia ignored the remorse and panic on her face. She dared to do it, and thenshe had to shoulder it. set "No... don''t send me to jail. Keith, please, I apologize to you. I swear that I won''t disturb you two anymore. Please forgive me." Trish was so frightened that tears flowed down her cheeks.At that moment, she didn''t even look like a young miss. SQ "That''s impossible. Mymost outstandingcharacteristic is that I detestevil. A woman who wasck of sincerity like you wilso harm others if you don''thave thereeducation." Cynthia sneeredand herheart was as hard as iron. When Trish heard that Cynthia wanted her to go to jail, her entire body became stiff. The next second, she gritted her teeth angrily, "Why? Why should I go to jail? My father will definitely settle this matter down for me." "That''s all." Cynthia turned around and took out her card from her bag. "You ... you''re a policewoman?" Trish''s pupils quiveredand her entire body began to tremble. Cynthia sneered.Actually, there''s one thingthatwas kept secretly. When she was chased by those men just now, she had a chance to keep them off. She could even fight back. However, she didn''tchoose to do that, Instead, she let them hurt her. She jumped into the sea not forescape, but forcreatinga so-called motive for murder. If Trishdared to go against her, Cynthia could deliver vital blows to her as easy as pie. Chapter 2056 Chapter 2056 Trish was as pale as death, and she could hardly stand firm. She had never thought that the incident would be so serious. She couldn''t get away with the punishment of thew. She looked at Cynthia, whose gaze was cold and sharp. Then Cynthia smiled at her. Seeing this, Trish went nk for a while. For some reason, she felt that she hadpletely lost. In the evening, Trish and the thugs were all caught in the. Cynthia sat on the chair of the police station and exined the whole matter clearly. All the surveince cameras near the hotel also caught the scene that Cynthia got injured and fell into the sea. The incident was shrouded in the shadow of attempted murder. Trish had difficulty breathing and her entire body was cold. Keith was also furious and his handsome face was gloomy. Only when Cynthia came out of the police station did he feel relieved. "Is everything done?" Keith stepped forward and asked with concern. "Yes, they''ll be put on the trial." Cynthia said indifferently. "Cynthia, I will never leave you again." After being frightened this time, Keith had be even more clingy. He held Cynthia''s hand tightly. But Cynthia smiled, "It''s not like we''re one. There''s always a time to part." Keith''s handsome face turned red. He felt that she was teasing him, but there was no evidence. When they returned home, it was already past nine o''clock in the evening. The Williams''had finished dinner, but Keith and Cynthia were back starving. When Mrs. Williams heard that they hadn''t eaten, she immediately cooked three dishes for them. Tinge had taken a shower and went downstairs with Creamy. Seeing that they sat on the table looking extremely hungry, he was confused. Cynthiahad changed her clothes beforeing back. She did not want Mrs. Williams to worry, so she solemnly asked Keith not to mention this matter. So Keith could only keep quiet.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After dinner, Keith took a pack of cigarettes and invited Ting to rx on the balcony. Tinge took the cigarette and lit it. He looked at Keith strangely, "Howe you look even more annoyed after the trip?" "I can''t hide anything from you." Keith rolled his eyes at him. "We are at least twin brothers. Even if we don''t have telepathy, we still have a bit of a tacit understanding. Looking at your expression, there''s something wrong." Tingeughedcently. "I''ve got in some trouble today." Keith''s face darkened as he whispered. "What happened?" Tinge was shocked. It could be seen that the matter was not simple from Keith''s solemn expression. "Do you remember Trish?" "The female subordinate who secretly loves you? You mentioned herst time. What''s wrong?" Tinge recalled her. "She found a few gangsters from the street to bully Cynthia today. We''ve been dealing with this matter all the afternoon. We''ve already sent them to the police station. They will be sentenced soon." Keith''s face seemed darker, and his voice became ice-cold. "What?" Tinge was a little shocked, and stared at Keith, "Does Cynthia get hurt?" "She has some wounds on her arm. She won''t let me tell mom." Keith'' face shed with guilt and remorse, "I shouldn''t have left her. I should have apanied her back to the hotel. Trish is really a sinister woman. In order to force Cynthia to break up with me, she asked those bastards to scare her. This time, I must keep her stay in prison for a few more years." "This kind of woman deserves to be taught a lesson," Tinge clenched his fists tightly and said in a cold voice. "She will regret it." Keith gritted his teeth and said. They both smoked a cigarette and went back to their rooms. In order to let Creamy rest peacefully, Tinge nned to find an opportunity to her this tomorrow, so that she wouldn''t be scared. Cynthia wanna take a bath, but her wound could not be exposed to water. She was a little depressed and took a quick bath. Just as she came out, she saw Keith holding a medicine box in his hand. "Let me change your dressing." Cynthia nodded and swiftly took off her pajamas, with her back facing him. Keith could hardly breath smoothly. His heart beat wildly like a drum. There were faint wounds on the woman''s beautiful back. Even if her back was filled with new wounds she still couldn''t conceal her femininity. She didn''t wear anything inside. How could Keith withstand it? He suddenly felt that there was no oxygen in the air and his breathing became heavy. Cynthia calmly sat down on the chair, turned around and smiled at him, "Aren''t you going to changing the dressing? Why are you dawdling?" Keith''s handsome face turned red with embarrassment. He walked over stiffly. He squatted down and gently untied the gauze wrapped around. When he identally touched her breast, he instantly trembled. Cynthia looked at him with a pair of deep eyes. Seeing that his forehead was covered in sweat, she took out her sleeve and gently wiped it off for him. The man shook his hand and forcefully tugged at the gauze on her arm. Cynthia frowned and felt pain. "Sorry, I''ll be gentle." Keith med himself for his mistake. "It''s fine. It doesn''t hurt. Just do it casually." Cynthia smiled in a particrly seductive manner. For some reason, she couldn''t help teasing him. Seeing the way his apple was rolling, she actually had the urge to kiss him. Keith suppressed the surging emotions in his heart and concentrated on wrapping up the new gauze for her. Just as he was about to stand up, Cynthia suddenly rushed over like a fairy. He was unstable and fell back to sit down. Cynthia''s arm had wrapped around his neck, and she kissed on his thin lips with her red lips passionately. "Cynthia." Keith called her name in a rapid and hoarse tone. Cynthia admired his face very closely. Keith clearly looked like Tinge, but their temperament was very different. Tinge was that kind of boss that she did not dare to joke about. However, Keith was more soft. She felt that she could tease him as much as she wanted. "Keith, is auntie asleep?" Cynthia whispered in his ear. "It seems ... she should... be asleep." Keith understood the hint of her question in a second. His throat rolled again. His eyes were as dark as the sea, staring at her beautiful face. Her bright eyes were filled with lures, making people unable to let her go. "You''re so naughty." Cynthia touched his handsome face and immediately stood up from his body. She looked down at his reaction and bantered with him. Keith took a deep breath and stood up from the ground with some dissatisfaction, "I''m not" "Auntie hasn''t slept yet. The lights in her room haven''t been turned off." Cynthia noiselessly walked to the window. She looked out and saw that themp was still on. For the sake of her two sons'' happiness, Mrs. Williams moved to a room on the third floor these days. She wanted to give more space to the young couples. Keith clearly misunderstood. She thought he was naughty because he had lied to her, but Keith thought she was referring to the instinctive reaction of his body. His handsome face turned red again. "Babe, then I''lle find youter. Wait for me." Keith raised her chin, kissed her, and then turned around to leave. Cynthia smiled and realized that Keith had got some nerves. Chapter 2057 Chapter 2057 In the middle of the night, Cynthia suddenly woke up and sat up quickly. She saw the door opened a crack. The light of the phone screen reflected a handsome face. Cynthia could not help rubbing her forehead. She took her phone and checked the time. It was 3:30 in the morning. "Shh." Just as Cynthia was about to say something, she saw the man put his finger on his thin lips and shushed her. Cynthia looked at Keith who acted like a thief and almostughed out loud. Could this man be more cute?Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Then Keith walked in and gently closed the door. He scratched his head embarrassedly, "Why are you awake? Did I walk too loud?" "No, just my habits from work. I sleep very lightly. A little noise will wake me up." Cynthia''s expression waszy. Then she half propped up. And her eyes shed with charming light in the darkness. Keith shook his finger at her, "Don''t turn on the light, it''s just fine now." Cynthia couldn''t help smiling. In the next second, the light of his phone screen dimmed. Only the lights outside the window shone in. And they stared at each other in the darkness. Keith stretched out his hand and gently grabbed her arm. In the next second, he sat down on her bed. "Wait a minute, let me take a shower first." Cynthia pushed him away and got up to the bathroom. Keithid on her bed, smelling a trace of fragrance, with his heart beating rapidly. When Cynthia came out of the bathroom, she found that the man was waiting for her in a seductive posture. Her heart warmed. At this moment, she seemed to be even more touched than passionate. She had never thought that she would meet someone at the age of twenty-eight, who saw her as the most precious treasure. This passionate night was engraved into the hearts of both. Early in the morning, when the Williams'' were having breakfast at the table, Tinge received a call from Ben Smith again. He enthusiastically invited Tinge toe to his birthday party. Tinge also wanted to meet with this old friend, so he agreed and looked at his brother, "Keith, do you remember Ben? It''s his birthday tonight, do you want to go with me?" "I''m not going. I don''t get along with him." Keith was deeply in love with Cynthia now. He only wanted to stick to her 24 hours a day and not go anywhere. Moreover, she was injured and needed his care. Tinge wouldn''t force him to go. Back then, he loved to fight, but Keith was the opposite of him. He was a top student in school. Keith couldn''t stand Ben''s personality, so they couldn''t y together. Seeing that Tinge had an appointment tonight, Mrs. Williams suggested that she take two daughters-inw out to dinner. Creamy and Cynthiaagreed happily. "Mom, aren''t you bringing me along?" Keith felt a bit depressed. "No, you can handle it yourself. Why don''t you go to Ben''s party with your brother?" Mrs. Williams looked at him with dissatisfaction. Hearing this, the two girls couldn''t help but lower their heads andugh. Then Keith curled his thin lips, "I have to go to thepany to deal with some matters today. And I''mgonna treat the subordinates of the department to dinner tonight, so as to reward them for their efforts during this period of time." "I''m d that you have your own ns." Mrs. Williams rolled her eyes at him. The family didn''t go out at noon. In the afternoon, they went out separately. Mrs. Williams first brought her two daughters-inw to thepany, and very enthusiastically introduced them to the subordinates of thepany. She was really satisfied with the two girls. When she heard those people praising their beauty and temperament, Mrs. Williams couldn''t even close her mouth to smile. Wasn''t that right? She had long hoped that her son would find such an outstanding wife in her dreams. In the afternoon, Keith also gathered a group of subordinates in thepany. As for Trish, Keith directly fired her. After the personnel department informed the Clinton''s of the decision, Brook Clinton, Trish''s father, came to thepany angrily. "Keith, you can''t treat my daughter like this. She entered thepany because of you. During these years, she has loved you with her whole heart, yet you want to send her to prison. How could you be so ungrateful?" Brook excitedly denounced Bu Xun''s ruthlessness. Staying expressionless, Keith looked at him coldly and said, "Your daughter is sinister and vicious. I don''t have the luck to enjoy her love." "How can you say that? My daughter is young and beautiful. How can she not be worthy of you?" Brook''s face turned red with anger. "Then I''m not worthy of her, okay? Hurry up and leave. Otherwise, I''ll call security." Keith was toozy to argue with him anymore. The police would give a fair trial on this matter. No matter what Brook intended to say, he had no choice but to curse and leave in the face of Keith''s cruelty. Keith snorted coldly. Secret love was supposed to be beautiful, but it would also change into a demon if one got blinded by jealousy. Tinge drove from home with a giftto Ben''s home. Ben had moved to a European-style vi. It was very gorgeous. When Tinge parked his car, Ben happened to walk out of the living room to wee him. At the same time Tinge also saw his friends w had yed with him before. Tinge looked at them and felt like he was back in his youth. At this moment, all sorts of feelings welled up in his mind. A curtain on the second floor was tightly closed. Then a breeze blew open it. Inside, a girl stared at Tinge with obsession. Alyssa felt she couldn''t help holding her breath. She stretched out her hand and pressed it on her chest. Just seeing Tinge makes herto feel shy and flush red, looking like a girl who just had a crush. She suddenly turned around, with her back facing the window, and then covered her burning face. Tinge turned more mature and attractive than three years ago. Alyssa had loved him for the past three years, and her feelings became more stronger like mellow wine. "Tinge, hope you won''t me me." Alyssa still held a trace of fantasy and expectation. Ben watched Tinge walking into the living room. He raised his head and looked at the curtains on the second floor. A glimmer ofplexity shed through his eyes. As a man, no one wanted to send the woman he liked to his brother to sleep with. Ben was extremely unhappy. After Tinge entered the living room with a group of friends, he sat on the sofa and talked about the past. Everyone had deep respect for Tinge. It wasn''t the kind of respect that juniors had for their elders, but the kind that the weak had for the strong. They had witnessed Tinge''s way to fight in the past and felt safeas long as they followed him. "Tinge, I heard that you are really sessful in your career. If it weren''t for Ben inviting us over, I wouldn''t have been able to meet you now." A young men blushed and said. Tinge patted him on the shoulder. "How could that be? It''s just you guys have grown up and don''t like to contact each other anymore." Ben hurriedly took a bottle of wine and walked over. He poured wine and smiled, "Last time, I saw a beautifuldy beside Tinge in the street. It seems that their wedding is not far away. At that time, we can see each other again." "Really? Tinge, you must invite us to your wedding." "Definitely. I just hope that you can all be there then." Tinge said humbly, with Creamy''s gentle and beautiful face shing through his mind. Chapter 2058 Chapter 2058 There were many guests in Ben''s house. Tinge sat down for a while and said to Ben, "When did you move to your new house? I wanna go upstairs to take a look." Ben''s expression changed in fright. He quickly smiled and said, "I just moved here not long ago. Actually, it was built before and was given to me by my big brother." Tinge nodded and walked upstairs. Ben quickly followed and said loudly, "The design of the second floor is a little simple. To be honest, I''ve always wanted to change it." Alyssa hid in one of the guest rooms. Hearing Ben''s voice, she tensed up. In the next second, she heard the sound of Tinge. Her mind went nk for a moment, then she turned around and hid in an empty closet next to her. Ben nced at the room where Alyssa hid. To be honest, he really hoped that Tinge would take the initiative to check that room. This way, it wouldn''t be his fault, and Alyssa couldn''t me him. However, Tinge just took a casual look at the second floor and went downstairs. He was a little bored here. He seemed to have nomon topic with these old friends now. He couldn''t help but wonder what Ji Creamy was doing right now. As Tinge thought this, he took out his phone and texted her. Not long after, Creamy took a photo for him. They were at a very elegant restaurant with five dishes on the table. Tinge looked at them and suddenly wanted to leave and enjoy this meal with them. "Take a picture of yourself." Tinge demanded her. Creamy could only walk out of the room and take a selfie on a balcony for him. Tinge was finally satisfied and saved it. "Ben, where''s the beauty with youst time? Why hasn''t shee?" Just as Tinge was admiring Creamy''s selfie, he suddenly heard someone asking Ben. He nced at Ben and found he stiffened. "She... she''s busy. She didn''te." Cold sweat broke out on Ben''s forehead. "And your brother hasn''t returned yet? Did something happen to him? Did you call the police?" Another person asked. Ben''s back trembled even more, and his hand that was holding the wine shivered for a moment. Half a ss of wine fell on the floor. In the eyes of others, Ben might be too sad to hold the wine, but Tinge discovered that he seemed to be nervous and afraid instead of sad, causing him to be alert. As far as he knew, Ben was long dissatisfied with his wealthy and influential brother. He still remembered that many years ago, he had said that if his big brother disappeared one day, he would be able to inherit all his money. Tinge didn''t know if this was a joke. "I''ve already called the police, but there''s no news from the police. He must have offended too many people. I''ve already advised him not to do those illegal things." As Ben spoke, he sat on the sofa, with his hand touching his forehead and his face full of pain. Tinge suddenly felt that something was wrong. He had just found out about Ben''s brother''s disappearance. Logically speaking, now that his brother had disappeared, Ben should look for him anxiously instead of having a party here to celebrate his birthday. Could it be... Tinge was shocked. Ben, who was trying to persuade people to drink, was really a little strange to him. Thinking of this, a warning arose in his heart. If Ben killed his brother for money, then it proved that he had be an utter criminal. "Tinge, let me propose a toast to you." Suddenly, Ben brought a ss of wine over and handed it to Tinge, "We haven''t seen each other for many years. You''re still as outstanding as ever. I''m different. I''ve lived all these years in vain. I hope you don''t mind it. Let me drink first." Tinge was a naturally paranoid person. Once he suspected that something was wrong, he couldn''t rx. Seeing Ben handed over the wine, he shook his head. "My girlfriend and I are try to have a baby recently. She won''t let me drink." "Really? Alright, I''ll get you a soft drink." Ben immediately turned around and went to order a drink for him. The more hospitable Ben was, the more was Tinge sure that something was wrong with him. With so many people on the party Liu Tian seemed to take special care of him Moreover, when he was serving wine just now, several men standing in the distance had such expressions as if they were waiting for something. If he hadn''t known Ben this much before, Tinge wouldn''t have been suspicious in his heart.But he had no choice but to suspect Ben when he heard about his brother''s disappearance. "This is an ice drink I bought from abroad, lemon-favored. It tastes good. Have a try." Ben handed Tinge another ss of juice and Tinge took it over.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Ben smiled sinisterly. After clinking sses, Tinge took a sip and deliberately let it fall down from his hand. More than half of the juice was poured onto the carpet. "Sorry, I twisted my hand not long ago. This hand doesn''t have the strength to hold anything." Tinge apologized for the ident. Ben''s smile froze, how could it be so difficult for Tinge to drink it down? If this continued, he was going to expose his intentions. Even if Tinge just took a small sip, he felt dizzy already. He felt more alert and nced at Ben, who was looking at him with a smile. Tinge could saw Ben saying something but failed to hear what he was talking about. His voice went up and down. "Damn it." Tinge cursed in his heart. Ben had really attacked him. However, he did not bepletely unconscious. It was just a headache. He could still endure the pain and waited to find out what kind of trick Ben was ying. Hence, Tinge pretended to be unconscious and leaned back in his chair. "It''s a good thing that I gave him a pretty heavy dose, otherwise, he wouldn''t faltin aa." Ben suddenly revealed his evil intentions. There were a few people at the party who saw Tinge faint, which made the hands and feet turn cold from fear. "You guys, I kindly invited you guys over for my birthday, and you dared to talk nonsense. You almost ruined my big deal: Hurry up and leave. Don''t tell anyone about what happened today. Otherwise, I wolllets I let you off." After saying this, Ben was already covered in cold sweat. Fortunately, Tinge went in aa atst.So Ben just threatened and chased away other irrelevant people. In any case, he wouldn''t want Tinge''s life. When Tinge woke up, he could also sue him for assaulting his girlfriend by the excuse of being drunk. In any case, he wouldn''t let Tinge live better. Seeing that Ben appearedpletely different now, Tinge snorted coldly in his heart. Ben was indeed nning something vicious. But he didn''t know what Ben nned to do to him. "Take him upstairs." Ben directed his fellows in an impatient tone. A few men came over and carried Tinge upstairs. Tinge was shocked, so Ben just moved him into his room and threw him on the bed? What was he doing? Could it be that Ben was gay and intended to offend him? Just as he was thinking about it, he heard the cab door open and a woman said, "Get out of here." Hearing this voice, Tinge''s entire body stiffened. It was actually Alyssa. Why was she here? Alyssa looked at the man lying on the bed. She was totally obsessed with his slender body. "Tinge, I''ve finally got you. You''ve made me wait so long." Alyssa suddenly walked over and gentlyy on his chest, muttering sadly. Chapter 2059 Chapter 2059 Alyssa''s sudden intimate actions stiffened Tinge''s entire body. He didn''t expect her to cope with Ben to set him up. What did she want? Her desperate love begot hate? Wanna to kill him? But very quickly, Tinge realized that Alyssa wasn''t going to kill him, but to sleep with him. Her fingers had already slipped into his shirt impatiently ... Driven by her desire, Alyssa tried to kiss on the man''s lips. At this moment, the hand she slipped into the shirt was pinched by an iron palm. Her eyes widened in pain. "What are you doing?" The man asked her coldly. Alyssa got stunned and shook her head subconsciously, "You ... how could you wake up? Didn''t Ben drug you?" When people were in extreme panic and despair, they no longer knew how to conceal their crimes. It was just like Alyssa, who had lost her mind when she saw Tingeing to himself. Her heart was filled with sorrow. "Did you lure me here just for this?" Anger flickered on Tinge''s handsome face. His male self-esteem definitely wouldn''t allow a woman to humiliate him like this. He pushed Alyssa away violently. Alyssa was unsteady on her feet and fell backwards, hitting the whole body on the cab.. "Tinge, stop." Alyssa suddenly became angry with embarrassment. Then immediately, she shot in the direction of the gate. Tinge was going to leave. Hearing the gunshot, he turned around in horror. He found that Alyssa held a gun and revealed a trace ofcency. "If you dare to leave, I will kill you and thenmit suicide. Creamy will never get you again in her life, but I can go to hell with you. She will lose to me forever." "Are you crazy?" At this moment, Tinge felt far more shocked than angry. He stared at her in disbelief. What made her so crazy and extreme? Did love have this kind of magic? "I''m not crazy, Tinge. I know what I''m doing. I''ve thought about you every night. You probably haven''t experienced that loneliness before." Alyssa stared at Tinge with obsession and resentment. "Being such a psycho, you can''t ever be happy in your life." Tinge was really angry and embarrassed. He had never seen a woman so shameless. Hearing this, Alyssa felt as if she had been ruthlessly hit. Her entire body trembled, and the strength in her eyes was also shattering. Hearing Tinge''s curse, she really broke down. "Sorry, Tinge, I can''t return you to her. ... I just can''t do that." Alyssa suddenly yelled out loudly and flipped out. Tinge stared at the gun in her hand, afraid that she would lose her mind and shoot him. "Alyssa, what are you doing?" Suddenly, the door was pushed open, and Ben shouted at her with a face full of shock and anger. "Ben, I asked you to do me a favor, but you didn''t try your best. You lied to me too." Alyssa stared at Ben bitterly, ming him for all of this. "I''m not lying. It''s just Tinge was acute like an old fox. I''ve tried to persuade him a few times, but he won''t drink." Ben was also extremely aggrieved. It could only be said that Tinge was too sharp and had already sensed danger. That was why he was so cautious. Tinge finally saw it clearly. Even though Alyssa and Ben had achieved cooperation before, they must have their own goals. "Ben, you must have killed your big brother. Where is his body?" Suddenly, Tinge''s affirmative voice came from the deathly silent air. Ben''s eyes widened in shock and anger as he stared at Tinge. The next second, he pointed at Alyssa and said, "Did you tell him?" Alyssa did not expect Tinge to find out such a shocking fact. She subconsciously shook her head and said, "I didn''t say anything." "It was her. She thought I was unconscious just now and told me about your crimes." Tinge''s cold gaze swept towards Alyssa. Alyssa''s heart went cold all at once. She looked at Tinge with sadness. He would unexpectedly use others. Wasn''t he the righteous and selfless Instructor Williams in her heart anymore? Just as Alyssa got distracted by his usation, Tinge threw out his phone and urately shot down the gun in her hand. When Alyssa reacted, she wanted to snatch h the gun back, but Tinge had took the lead. He raised his leg and swept the gun under the bed. Alyssa shouted, "No... give it back to me." Tinge pulled her away. Then he fiercely overturned the bed with one foot, bent down, and picked up the gun. "Tinge, please calm down. We are friends and brothers. Don''t be impulsive." Ben could only helplessly watch Tinge easily snatching the gun away, while Alyssa leaned against the wall with a death/yel face. Her eyes were filled with grief and sorrow, as if the world owed her all the warmth. She stared nkly at Tinge, even if he had aimed at her with the gun, she was not afraid. "Alright, you win. Kill me. Just kill me so that I''ll be gone and won''t pester you ever. But if I don''t die, I might continue to find trouble for you. You can easily dodge me, but Creamy can''t. She won''t be my match." Alyssa''s heart was dead as ashes, so she stared nkly at Tinge and said fierce words to provoke him. "If you''re sick, you should go to a hospital. Don''t look for death here.Alyssa, even if I don''t kill you, I definitely won''t give you a chance to hurt her. Or perhaps, you guys have long since lost your chance. "Tinge''s handsome face was gloomy as he stared coldly at the two of them. When Ben heard Tinge''s words, his heart was filled with fear. How did he know thathe killed his brother? "Tinge, calm down. Actually, it''s just because Alyssa loves you so much that she did wrong. You shouldn''t treat her like this." At this moment, Ben''s mind was in a mess. He didn''t know what to say, so he could only speak randomly. "Shut up." Tinge shouted coldly. Then, he held the gun, picked up his phone, and stepped back to the door. "If you two still have a bit of conscience, you should surrender yourself. Don''t wait for the police toe to find you." "Tinge, you must have misunderstood. How could I kill my brother? I was raised by him." Ben was still arguing for himself, but Tinge coldly turned around and went downstairs. With the gun in his hands, Tinge no longer feared them. He directly got into the car and left. "Alyssa, I''m sorry. I ... I shouldn''t have suspected you just now." When Ben walked over, Alyssadid not even want to see his nd and even ugly face. She turned around and looked at the car under the window. Her heart was extremely cold.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Just as Alyssa was totally defenseless, Ben suddenly grabbed a scarf nearby and strangled her from behind. Alyssa''s eyes widened. She couldn''t believe that Ben would kill her. It must be because Tinge had found out this crime. So he wanted to silence her. What a brutal and cold-blooded man. Chapter 2060 Chapter 2060 The man was very strong and upied an advantageous position. Alyssa felt like she was about to be strangled to death by him. But even if she had wanted to die before, she wasn''t willing to die at the hands of such a bastard. So she tried her bestto push back with her hands. Then she pushed her feet against the ss and flipped over. It relieved her pain. At the same time, she twisted the scarf. Ben could not react at all. His handswere wrapped by the scarf and Alyssa pulled them towards his back. His knuckles tattled a few times and he let out a painful cry. Alyssa grabbed the scarf tightly until both of his hands were broken. She kicked him away and sat down beside the bed like a queen, lighting a cigarette for herself. Her gaze was extremely cold as she looked at Ben, who was lying on the ground crying for help. "You want to silence me? Ben, what do you think I am? Idiot? Idiot?" Alyssa sneered at him coldly. "Alyssa, I was wrong. I was wrong. We are on the same boat. I will give you all my money. Please forgive me." Ben was just a coward, and he couldn''t y hardball. He could easily do such a thing as begging Alyssa. "Tinge won''t let us off. We can''t escape. Ben, I didn''t kill your big brother. You killed him, buried him, and I witnessed the whole process. Why do you still want to frame me up?" Alyssa was hard-hearted woman. Other than Tinge, she wouldn''t get her eyes on any other men. Therefore, in her eyes, the cooperation that Ben thought was just a deal that could end at any time. "What do you want?" Ben''s eyes were filled with fear. "Ben, your good times are over. I mistakenly believed you. Not only did you not help me, you even harmed me today." After saying this, she got up and left.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ben''s hands were broken and hanging on his chest. He was in extreme pain. He chased after Alyssa, only to find that she had already left. In less than half an hour, the police car stopped right in front of his house. Seeing this, Ben''s face was filled with despair as he let out a roar. Alyssa escaped, but this time, Binding Ting would definitely not let her escape easily. She was a very dangerous person. After dinner, Mrs. Williams was about to take her two daughters-inw for a stroll, but Tinge called her back. When they returned home, they saw a gun on the table in the living room. Everyone was shocked. "Tinge, what''s wrong with you? Where did you get this gun?" Mrs. Williams was also very stunned, thinking that something had happened to her son. Tinge didn''t intend to hide anything from them, so he told them everything Alyssa had done today. However, he skipped the part that Alyssa tried to sleep with him. Creamy sat beside him and gently pinched his arm with her fingers. Tinge turned around to look at her, whose eyes turned dark. The man''s back turned cold. It was over. She seemed to find out the whole truth. Cynthia said worriedly, "She definitely won''t give up like this. Perhaps she wille and find trouble with you." "I''ve already called the police. The police will help arrest her. But she''s trained. It may take time to catch her." Tinge didn''t have time to wait for news from the police. He had to act on his own. "I''ve already notified mypany''s employees. They can contact and cope with each other to see if there are any signs of Alyssa''s activities." This was the first time Tinge had given such a high-profile order to hispany''s employees. However, this was rted to the person he loved. Even if his boss''s reputation was damaged, he would not tolerate Alyssa. "I can also use my connections to help you find her. Don''t worry. But recently, we better be more careful." Cynthia said in a deep voice. Mrs. Williams panicked in her heart when she heard this. However, seeing her family so united, she also felt delighted. Her son had the responsibility to protect his lover, which was quite simr to his father. Thinking about this, Mrs. Williams had a lump in her throat. She still had some regrets about having to fight on her own for so many years. After returning upstairs, Creamy suddenly grabbed Tinge''s hand. Tinge got stunned by her action. "Did she do anything to you?" Although Creamy was very concerned about Tinge, she couldn''t help but be jealous. "What can she do to me?" Tinge chuckled. Creamy''s jealousy was too obvious. "Didn''t you say that you drank fruit juice and got unconscious? She really didn''t..."Creamy had a little headache. As long as she imagined Tinge being unable to move and lying on the bed, being manipted by Alyssa, she would feel sullen and ufortable. Tinge knew what she was thinking. He took off his coat and untied his shirt, revealing his lean and muscr chest. "Do you want to check it?" "What are you doing? Get dressed." Creamy blushed with shyness when she saw him being so exposed. Tinge could only put on his clothes again. With his hands on her shoulders, Tinge stared at her: "Creamy, don''t worry, I''m really fine." "Alright." In the end, Creamy believed him and threw herself into his arms. Her cheeks gently rubbed against his chest and she hugged him tightly. Tinge kissed on her forehead and subconsciously hugged her back tightly too. "Creamy, maybe we should consider sending you back to the Wayne''s for a while? Your family must be better guarded." Tinge said worriedly. "No, unless you go back with me. Tinge, when are you going to see my family?" Creamy was filled with anticipation. "Didn''t your father say that we should go out for a while longer? Will they be unhappy to see me again so soon?" Tinge definitely respected her father much, Edwards Wayne. After all, marrying his daughter was not easy. "He was just saying. As long as I go back and fawn on him, he shouldn''t make things difficult for you." Creamy said with a smile. This was a trick she had used to deal with her father since childhood. She and her sister loved to use it, and her father had no choice but to let them go. But her father had been exceptionally strict with her brothers since childhood. "Why don''t you go back and discuss it with your father first?" Tinge replied with a smile. "Alright then, aren''t youing with me? When are youing? I don''t want to be separated from you for too long." Creamy was very reluctant to leave him. "I''lle and see you after I dealt with Alyssa. I''t send you back to the Wayne''s tomorrow. Be good and don''t go anywhere. Also, if you encounter any danger, you must tell your family so that your big brother will be able to help you." Tinge didn''t want to put her in risk, so he wanted to send her back to the safest Wayne''s and found Alyssa by himself. "Alright, you should also be careful." Creamy no longer insisted. She knew that Tinge was clearing up danger for her. "I will." Tinge couldn''t help kissing on her lips. He would definitely get rid of that evil woman in the shortest time. At the same time, Alyssa was wandering on the road, wearing a hat. She looked at a myriad of lights and felt even more resentful about Creamy. "Creamy, I''m going to drag you to hell together." Alyssa clenched her fists in hatred and swore to herself. Chapter 2061 Chapter 2061 Alyssa was like a homeless dog. She couldn''t help but feel sad. Why did she force herself and end up like this? But she didn''t regret it. The most painful thing was not being able to get what she wanted. Alyssa found a bench by the river andy on it. Suddenly, two drunkards walked over with wine bottles in their hands. They saw Alyssa lying on the bench and let out a disgustingugh, "Beauty, alone? Do you want your man to apany you?" "Get lost." Alyssawas not in the mood to deal with them now. She just wants to be quiet for a while. "Hah, you''ve got quite a temper. Aren''t you lying here alone just to give us men a chance?" After the two men finished speaking, they began tough. One of them quickly rushed over, wanting to take advantage of her. Alyssa raised her foot and kicked him fiercely. Then she got up and pped them a dozen times. The faces of the two men were swollen from being pped, but they were unable to resist because they were simply to drunk. They looked very miserable. "Your dirty hands are not worthy of touching me. Just fuck off." At this moment, Alyssa''s heart was twisted with hatred and anger. She snapped, causing the two men to flee for their lives in fear. Alyssa did not want to lie down anymore. She looked in the direction of the Williams Family, which was not far away, and she had to keep walking. Since she could not use her phone now, Alyssa threw it into the sea nearby. She only had one thought in mind; she would either die together with Creamy, or she would take Tingedown to hell with her. One of the two of them had to die alongside her. Alyssa gritted her teeth and quickened her pace. That night seemed very short to Creamy. One moment she was lying in the man''s embrace, and very quickly, it was dawn. Tinge woke up and packed her things. Creamyy on the bed and watched, and the sight of him made her even more reluctant to part with him. Well... It looked like that she really couldn''t bear to leave this man. Tinge turned around and saw that she had woken up. He stood there for a moment, then walked to the bedside with a smile and sat down. "You can sleep a little longer. It''s still early." "Tinge." Like an insecure child, Creamytook his big palm and buried her face in his palm. Her lips touched his palm lightly. Tinge felt a kind of electric charge surge through his body, from his palm to his heart. Soon, it spread through his limbs and bones. It made him feel warm and fuzzy inside. "What''s the matter?" Tinge stretched out his other hand and gently stroked her long hair, "You don''t want to leave me?" Creamy really couldn''t have any secret from Tinge. The next second, she sat up and red at him with her beautiful eyes. "So you think you can abandon me now that you know I don''t want to be away from you?" Tinge looked at her with a confused expression. Her usation was so sudden that he didn''t know whether tough to be angry. "Emma, what are you talking about? How can I ever abandon you?" Tinge exined, but he felt like he wasn''t being sincere enough. He straightened his back to show more sincerity. Creamy leaned back into his embrace and threatened him, "Tinge, if you dare to date other girls, I will get myself ten more. I will definitely not lose to you." Tinge''s mind went nk; he hastily pushed away the woman in his arms, so that he could hold her shoulders tightly with both of his hands and locked her eyes. "If you dare, give it a try. You know there will be consequences," he said. Creamy was justbluffing, but she didn''t expect him to take it soAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. seriously. He had a scary gloomy expression on his face, apanied by an aggressive gaze.Creamy felt her back gol and she quickly struggled toget back into his embrace. However, the man supported her shoulders and didn''t allow her to lean against him now. "I don''t dare. I mean, if you betray me, I''ll follow suit. No matter what you do, I''ll do the same. I won''t lose to you." Creamy knew that there were some things she needed to say, in order for everyone to understand it clearly. She dared to say it even if she was facing his fierce gaze. Tinge was about to explode with anger. She said this kind of words quite smoothly. Could it be that she had practiced it countless times in her heart just to challenge him? "What if you started it first?" Tinge firmly believed that he would not do anything to hurt her, but if one day Creamygot bored and changed her mind, that would be thest thing he wanted to see. He would go utterly mad. "I won''t." Creamy said confidently, "You are the only one I want." Tinge''s heart was palpitating with worry, and only when he heard her say this did he managed to calm down again. "Emma, you really know how to torture people." Tinge kissed her on the lips. Creamy''s beautiful eyes widened and she wanted to push him away, but the man kissed her even mo passionately, not letting her escape at all. Creamy''s mind went nkpletely. She hadn''t brushed her teeth yet! Oh no. But Tinge didn''t seem to mind at all. He held her and kissed her and never let go of her. She wasn''t going toe out of this easily after she had said such hurtful words. The next morning when they were having breakfast, Creamy''s legs were still weak like noodles. She didn''t have any strength in her right now. She red at the man angrily, who was like a storm just now, making her powerless to fight back. s, it seemed that it would be better not to provoke in the future. Otherwise, the oue would be like this, and both her legs would tremble when she went down the stairs. Tinge told his mother that he was sending Creamy back. Of course, Mrs. William agreed and prepared a gift for her to bring back. After dinner, Tinge drove Creamy to the airport. On the way there, he called Jensen and asked him toe and cooperate with him. Jensen was a famous hacker and was quite good at finding people. A ck car drove past Alyssa, who had been sitting in a noodle shop after ordering a bowl of noodles to eat. She stared unblinkingly at the exit of the vi area and finally saw the car that Tinge often drove out. Her heart hurt. Sure enough, he was nervous and wanted to send Creamy away. Alyssa was so angry that she almost broke her chopsticks in half. If Creamy left this city, she might never have the chance to hurt her again. Tinge, she was the only treasurein your eyes, right? While Alyssa was furious, she heard a breaking news on the TV nearby. It was a video about a local tycoon being killed and buried on an uninhabited ind. Ben Smith satt eli the interrogation room and confessed the crimes he hadmitted. He also revealed the identity of his aplice, so there was a message that Alyssa was on the run, and her picture was clearly shown on the screen. Alyssa finally panicked. The only thing she did was falling in love with one person, but in the end, she had be a fugitive and the target of everyone''s hatred. Alyssa lowered her head, put on her hat and quickly left the shop before she could finish the bowl of noodles. She didn''t want to get caught. She''d rather die than get caught! Chapter 2062 Chapter 2062 Alyssa touched the pistol on her waist. Suddenly, she saw a car parked beside herwhoseengine was still running despite the fact that no one was in that car. She suddenly had an even bolder and crazier idea. If she let Creamy escape like this, she really wouldn''t even have the chance to see her again in her lifetime. So, she had to do something now... Alyssa immediately walked over, opened the car door and sat in. Then, she stepped hard on the gas. "Hey, that''s my car!" A man rushed out and shouted in shock. Alyssa snorted coldly and stepped on it even more fiercely. She continuously overtook other cars, ran the red light, and chased after Tinge''s car towards the airport. Tinge and Creamy were also on their way to the airport. Cynthia and Keith were sitting in the car; Mrs. Williams did note, so Cynthia and Keithwent together to see them off. "Emma, have you discussed when you would get engaged and married?" Cynthia suddenly asked. Creamy blushed. She turned to look at Tinge, who was driving. Tinge gently looked at her and said, "Wait until youe back, then we''ll discuss it with your family." Creamy nodded. Cynthia smiled and said, "Shall we hold our weddings together? They are twin brothers. If they get married on the same day, it will be even more memorable." "Yeah, she''s right, I agree." Keith''s eyes lit up and he immediately agreed, throwing both of his hands up into the air. Creamy chuckled and heard Tinge say, "This is interestingindeed. We can consider itter." Creamy nodded, "Of course I have no objections. When the timees, we can hold the wedding together, so that your mom won''t have to worry about it anymore." While the four of them were chatting about their ns for the future, Tinge''s phone suddenly rang. He looked at the caller and felt rmed. He immediately put it on speaker. "Mr. Williams, we just received a report that a woman robbed a car and is now driving towards the airport. After verification, she is the female prisoner Alyssa, and she may be chasing after you. You must be careful and ensure your safety." The person on the other side of the phonealso offered the details of the car that Alyssa was driving, causing the expressions of the people in the car to be serious. "Alright, thank you, officer. I will be careful. Please send someone to hunt that woman down." Tinge said in a deep voice. "We''ve already sent someone over. We''ll meet you at the airport immediately. We can''t let the prisoner escape this time." "Alright, I''llcall youter." After Tinge finished speaking, he hung up and looked at Creamy, who was so scared that her face was pale. "Why doesAlyssa hate me so much? I don''t understand." Creamy really felt a little wronged at this moment. Usually when people broke up, they got over it sooner orter. But Alyssaloved Tinge so much that she wished to kill Creamy. She was crazy. "Don''t be afraid." Tinge reached out and held her hand. Cynthia frowned and said angrily, "She really is annoying. Her heart must be twisted, or why else would she actually chase after him all the way?" "Brother, what are we going to do next? Are we really going to the airport? There are too many peoplethere, so I''m afraid it''s even harder to guard against her." Keith was also worried. "We''re not going to the airport anymore. We''re going straight ahead." As Tinge spoke, he turned the steering wheel and changed direction. Just as he was making ane change, he suddenly sawin the rear-view mirror a white car fast approaching. Tinge''s eyes were cold as he recognized the car to be the one described by the police. He stepped on the gas harder and the car sped up. "Brother, it can''t be the car behind you, right?" Keith turned around and saw it as well, his handsome eyes revealing astonishment. "It should be." Tinge said in a deep voice. "She must have a gun on her. Otherwise, she wouldn''t dare to chase after Creamy." Cynthiaconcluded. "Yes, we didn''t bring any guns with e us this time. We had to wait for the police to arrive, but we simply don''t have time. We can''t wait. Cynthia take my phone. Contact Keith''s men and the police. I''ll concentrate on driving and get rid of her." After Tinge handed over his phone, he elerated the car''s speed. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Did you discover me?" Alyssaughed sinisterly. She wasn''t afraid of death, nor was she afraid of being discovered. At this moment, she also elerated and headed forward. "Damn it, she doesn''t even care about her own life anymore." Tinge cursed. "It kind of feels like she wants to crash into our car." Keith also found out. Creamy nervously grabbed her seat belt. Although this was not the first time she had experienced life and death situations, she still felt her heart skip a beat. "We can''t let her hit us. We''re too fast now. We''ll be finished in one hit. Tinge, find a good ce to hide. We''ll get off the car and stall." Cynthia said. "Brother, I know a good ce. There''s a construction site five miles away that has suspended. It''s in a mess now. It should be very safe to hide inside." Keith knew all the buildings here very well. After hearing Cynthia''s words, he immediately thought of that ce. "Alright, let''s go there." Tinge didn''t want to risk his life. He only wanted to protect his family and his girlfriend. Without weapons at hand, ensuring safety was the first priority.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Alyssa really wanted to hit the other car, but her car didn''t drive as fast as Tinge''s. She chased after it for a long time and was still a hundred meters away from them. She angrily smacked the steering wheel and angrily scolded, "This car is shit!" "Where is he going?" After Alyssa finished cursing, she noticed that Tinge had turned to a newly built road. Alyssa looked at the end of the road and her expression darkened at once. This was a dead-end road. There was only a half-donereal estate, and there were all sorts of construction materials blocking the way. Alyssa gritted her teeth and said, "You want to hide from me? No bloody way." Tinge abruptly stopped the car, and the four of them quickly got off and ran straight into the building. "Let''s split up. Tinge, take Emma to the left. We''ll walk from the right and act ording to the situation." Cynthia suggested. "Alright, everyone be careful. Don''t confront her head-on. This woman is crazy." Tingeheld Creamy''s hand and ran to the left. Cynthia also led Keith into the dark corridor on the right. Keith had just run a few steps when he felt that something was amiss. When he came back to his senses, he realized that he was running forward under the protection of Cynthia. "Cynthia, don''t worry about me. I can protect myself." Keithwas a bit frustrated. He was a man. When did he need a woman to protect him? What would be of him if he let himself be protected by a woman? "Cut the crap. If you get hurt, I wouldnot save you." Cynthia immediately red at him. Keith smiled and lowered his voice, "I don''t believe it." Cynthia didn''t know what to say, and could only let out augh. Creamy trotted along with Tinge. Fortunately, she wasn''t wearing high heels today but a pair of low-heeled white shoes. Therefore, she wouldn''t slow Tinge down. Not long after the two of them ran, they heard footstepsing quickly. Tinge pulled Creamy aside to hide themselves into a dark shadow. Cynthia also took Keith''s hand and pulled him into a small space to hide. Chapter 2063 Chapter 2063 The air felt extremely heavy. Creamy did not dare to pant. Even though she wanted so desperately to breath heavily, she could only try her best to stop it. She looked up at Tinge. His breath was steady and he wasn''t panting at all. Sure enough, a person with good physical fitness would act differently. Tinge found that the woman in his arms raised her eyes to look at him. He couldn''t help but look down at her. The two people''s gazes met in the silent space. They were filled with deep affection. Creamy was satisfied with being captured by his eyes, which were filled with love for her. Creamy felt a warm blush rise to her cheeks. At this critical moment of life and death, how could she take the time to think nonsense? It was simply too ridiculous. Tinge hugged her deeper into his arms and listened attentively to the movements outside. He noticed that Alyssa''s footsteps had gone to the other side. He started, and was immediately worried about his younger brother and Cynthia.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. On the other side, Cynthia and Keith were also in a simr situation. Because they did not have weapons in their hands, they could only hide in order to survive. Of course, they also believed that the police would arrive here very soon, so all they needed to do now was to hold on till then. Cynthia firmly pressed a finger against the man''s sexy thin lips. Looking at her beautiful finger, Keith found that his heart was beating faster. "Tinge, if you don''te out, I''ll have someone kill your mother." At this moment, Alyssa was furious and had no bottom line. She knew that if she wanted Tinge toe out from the hiding ce, she had to make him afraid. "What?" Keith''s eyes widened and he wanted to go out and fight with this crazy woman. Cynthia was calmer, so shegrabbed his cor to stop him. Keith gritted his teeth tightly and his entire body trembled with anger. Cynthia reached out to hug him tightly and whispered in his ear, "She was just trying to scare you." "But what if..." Keith''s eyes were already scarlet red; he absolutely wouldn''t allow anyone to hurt his mother. At this moment, Alyssa seemed to have heard something and quickly walked towards them. As she walked, she sneered, "Do you think I''m fighting alone? Tinge, you''re wrong. I''ve got more in my hands than you might think. And I learned it from you. I won''t kill your mother only if youe out to see me." Keith was so angry that he almost jumped out at the provocation, but Cynthiaheld his waist tightly. This was the first time he realized that Cynthia''s strength really seemed to be greater than his own. "Tinge, I know you want to protect Creamy, but as long as I am still alive, you won''t be able to live peacefully for the rest of your lives. Come out and kill me, then you can be free atst." Alyssa was unable to determine the direction of Tinge, so she could only speak to provoke him. However, this method did not seem to be effective. She angrily kicked the stone beside her and cursed hatefully, "Men are all bastards." Keith clenched his fist tightly, and the veins on his forehead showed clearly. This woman was bloody hell crazy. Just as Cynthia was worried that theymight be discovered, she suddenly heard something rolling from the other side. When Alyssa heard the sound, she immediately turned around and ran towards the corridor. "Not good. She went to look for Emma and the others. Keith, you hide and don''t move. I''ll go help them." Cynthia''s duty as a policeman was to fight the criminals, so she could not sit idly by whenCreamy and Tinge were in danger. "It''s also dangerous if you go. I''lle with you." How could Keith let her save someone by herself? "Don''t go. I have experience, but you don''t. If you go, you''ll be a burden to me." Cynthia lowered her voice and said anxiously. "What? Say it again." The man''s handsome face was full of anger. "A burden." Cynthia didn''t mind saying it again. The next second, she reached out and pushed the man into the darkness. "Stay there, don''t move." Keith''s chest roseand fell rapidly. He didn''t know if it was anger, resentment, or self-me. Since when did he be a burden? When he calmed down atst, Cynthia already quietly disappeared into the darkness. He poked his head out and looked around. How did Cynthia leave? He wasn''t paying attention at that moment. Okay, so he was indeed a burden. Tinge deliberately attracted Alyssa''s attention. He hid Creamy and then made a noise by himself, attracting Alyssa. "Bang!" A gunshot rang out and a bullethit the wall beside Tinge. Tinge swiftly moved and hid. "Tinge,e out,e out." Alyssa caught a glimpse ofTinge''s figure just now. She let out a miserable roar as if she had suffered a great grievance. "I know that you''ve hidden know that you want to take all the risk by yourself. I''ll find her. I''ll kill her first, and then I''lle find you." "Alyssa, what about your conscience? I remember that you didn''t just go around killing innocent people like this." Tinge decided to y psychological tactics with her. At present, he didn''t know when the police would arrive. He had to calm her first. "Do you still remember what I used to be like? Tinge, I thought you forgot." Alyssa seemed to recover a little. She was intoxicated by Tinge''s words. "I remember that you were keen, courageous, Capable, and hardworking. Alyssa, I''ve always believed that you are a very outstanding woman. If you could choose the right path, you would have had amazing achievements a long time ago." Tinge''s voice was filled with disappointment. "Tinge, are you messing around with me? Those things you said, they sound so good, but they are all your lies! If I''m really that good, then why don''t you love me? Do you know? In the three years since I left, I''ve been thinking of ways to make myself. outstanding and be able to see you again under the sunlight, but you''ve fallen in love with Creamy Wayne. If I had known that the ne was going to send her to see you, I would have killed her there. I''m so stupid, how could I apany her to see you. Alyssa cried out. Thinking of that mission, she was so furious that she could p herself twice. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Tinge was shocked and terrified. If Alyssa had attacked Emma at that time, it would have been a tragedy. "I only let her go because I still have a bit of conscience. That''s why I end up here today." Alyssa roared in hatred. Tinge heard her footsteps getting closer and closer, almost five meters away from him. He started. It seemed that the conversation had exposed his position. "Tinge, I saw you." Alyssaughed proudly as she raised her pistol. Just then, footsteps came closer and closer, and Creamyappeared. "Alyssa, don''t kill him. The person you hate is me." Alyssa couldn''t believe it. It turned out that Creamy was also so brave. She actually had the courage to run out and die. Wasn''t she the daughter of a wealthy family? Was she really not afraid of death? "Emma..." When Tinge heard her voice, he could no longer keep hiding. He quickly walked out of the shadows. Alyssa saw the two of them appear, and a bloodthirsty glimmer shed in her eyes. Good, now she could take care of them both. Chapter 2064 Chapter 2064 Tinge was so nervous that he''d been holding his breath for a while now. WhenAlyssa turned her gun towards Creamy, he wished he could just jump at Alyssaand block all the dangers for Creamy. Alyssa waited for so long. Finally, Creamy presented herself to her, and Alyssa could finish her right her right now. How could she hesitate? Just as she stopped speaking, she opened fire. However, at that moment, she felt someone fiercely pull her arm from behind her. Of course, she lost her aim and fired several shots at the ceiling above her head. "It''s you?" Alyssa was shocked. She turned around and saw Cynthia, so she gritted her teeth resentfully and said, "You deserve to die." Cynthia watched as Alyssa pointed the gun towards her. At this moment, Tinge kicked the gun in Alyssa''s hand away. Without the gun, Alyssahad absolutely no chance of winning. She could only pounce on Cynthia hatefully. She had no advantage in fighting Tinge, but she had to kill the woman who destroyed her n. She took out a knife and attempted to stab Cynthia.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Hah!" Cynthiasaw through her intention and sneered. The moment Alyssa tried to attack her, she easily dodged Alyssa''s de. "It''s impossible..." Alyssa blinked. This woman''s speed was so fast; Alyssa had thoughtthat she could pierce through her heart, but she was slower than the other woman. The next second, she felt that her shoulder was attacked. She discovered that Cynthiahad appearedbehind her, raised her leg, and smashed down fiercely. Her entire shoulder was numb. Alyssaturned around and stared at Cynthiawith hatred. Tinge''s attack came again. Alyssa did not have time to catch her breath. Her body was limp like a piece of rag. She was kicked, and then her body flew out and smashed into a hard wall. Blood seemed to be boiling in her chest, and she did not have the strength to crawl out anymore. "You ... even if I die, I won''t let you off." At this point, Alyssa no longer had any will to stay alive. She turned around and was about to jump down. However, Cynthia seemed to have expected this. She grabbeda rubbertubefrom aside and tied Alyssa up neatly. "Let me go." Alyssa did not expect that she could not even choose her own death now. She roared angrily. "It''s not that easy to die after the crimes you''vmitted. You still have to pay for what you''ve done." Cynthia sneered coldly. "Tinge." Creamy ran up the stairs and threw herself into Tinge''s arms. Tinge also hugged her nervously and checked her injuries. "Arethere any injuries?" "I''m fine." Creamy hid her arm. Just now, when she ran over for him, she fell and hurther hands and knees. But the injury was nothingpared to escaping from death just now. However, Tinge could see that she was lying and gently pulled her hand over. Seeing that her palm was covered in bruises, he immediately frowned. "It doesn''t hurt anymore." Creamy forced a smile. Alyssa stared nkly at them. She saw the caringin Tinge''s eyes, and her heart was cold like burnt-out ashes. "Cynthia, where are you? Cynthia?" Keith''s voice came from the corridor. When he heard the gunshots, he was terrified. He castCynthia''s warning aside and ran over anxiously. At this moment, the sound of sirens came from afar. Alyssawas finally caught. She was very unwilling to be handcuffed, but eventually she was forced to get in the police car. Her gaze was still filled with resentment as she stared out the window. The harsh words she had said might make it impossible for her to get out of jail. Tinge and the WayneFamily would definitely make her suffer like hell. The four of them did not go to the airport. Instead, they returned to the Williams'' house. An event like that caused all of them to have a different perspective ontheir lives. How wonderful it was to be able to live a peaceful and peaceful life! "Give me your hand." Tingeopened the medical kit and was readyto disinfect Creamy. Creamy trembled and spread out her palms. The man chuckled, "I will be gentle." Creamy blushed and suddenly thought of something else. She nodded and said, "Okay." Although Tinge''s movements were gentle, when the alcohol rubbed against the wound, it was still painful, causing Creamy to let out a few cries. "Did you hurt your knee too?" After Tinge finished treating the wound on her palm, he looked at her knees. Creamy was wearing a pair of tight jeans. At this moment, she could only take off these pants to allow him to examine her wounds. She shyly exposed the wound on her knee in front of him. Because of her jeans, there was no blood, but both of her knees were badly bruised. Tinge''s browsknitted, and he hated himself for not taking good care of her and letting her suffer such pain. "I''ll go getsome tincture for you." Tinge stood up and brought over the tincture. Creamy bit her lower lip. Now that would be even more painful. As expected, Tingereally used his strength to massage her. Creamy almost shed tears. Although Tinge really wanted to do it harder, he could only gently and patiently rub her bruisesfor a long time when he saw her tearful eyes. Finally, her dark bruises turned into a healthy color of red. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Cynthia and Keith each took a bottle of beer and leaned against the balcony railing. "Cynthia, do you drink much?" Keith saw her drinkmouthfuls after mouthfuls of wine as if it were non-alcoholic beverages. He couldn''t help but frown. Women who drank wine sure were cool, but it was not so cool when his girl was the one whodrank so much. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Not bad, right? In front of you, I can only finishone cup. In front of others, though, I''m not drunk for a thousand cups." Cynthiaughed evilly. Keith didn''t know how to react. He bit his lips and said, "Women should drink less. It''s good for their health." "Alright, I''ll try my best to drink less, but after all that happened today still want to drink a bit more." Cynthia suddenly became a gentle, obedientwoman. She did listen to Keith. Keith''s heart skipped a beat. He really wasn''t used to her being so gentle and obedient, but he loved her no matter what. He couldn''t help but lean over. Cynthia looked up and saw the man staring at her with brighteyes. In the next second, the man took a sip of wine and reached out to takeher chin in his hand. "" There was the ghost of a smile lingering on Keith''s lips. Toher great surprise, he pressed his lips onhers, and the cold wine was drippinginto her mouth. Cynthia wanted to push him away, but the next moment, she obediently swallowed his wine. This was so strange, itkind of gaveher goosebumps. Chapter 2065 Chapter 2065 AfterCynthiapushedhim away with a look of disgust, Keithseemed hurt. Cynthia reached out her hand to wipe off the wine stains at the corner of her mouth and said angrily, "Are younot ashamed to do such a thing in broad daylight?" Keith smiled a little as he retorted, "I''m never ashamed. Dear, why don''t you take me to meet your family? We''ve already kissed and all." Cynthiaknew that Keith was serious about meeting her family despite his seemingly yful attitude, for his eyes revealed his sincerity and expectation. She pursed her lips and smiled, "Alright, now that Alyssa''s matter has been resolved, we should seriously consider the marriage." "Alright, we''ll book a flight tomorrow." Keith was impatient to make their rtionship serious, so that he need notworry about it all day long. Cynthia looked at the man with a gentle smile, and her heart was filled with anticipation. What kind of experience would it be to form a family with this man? The wounds on Creamy had been well treated. Fortunately, Mrs. Williams was not at home at the moment, so she did not have to worry about Creamy. "Keith, Cynthia, I need to ask you something. Emma and I will catch the next flightback to the Wayne Family. Do you want to stay and hang outa little longer?" Tinge asked. "Cynthiaand I are also going home to meet her family. Wish us all good luck." Keith had acent expression on his face. It seemed that he was very confident. "Alright, let''s see who gets the favor of our fathers-inw first." Tinge was being childish, which was quite rare for him. "This is also apetition? Then it''s over. I will definitely lose." Keith had always felt that he was not as mature and calm as his brother. Surely their to-be fathers-inw would prefer his brother''s maturity. "That''s not necessarily the case. I don''t know for sure." Tingehada rare expression of confusion on his face. Cynthia and Creamy watched the two brothers discuss this matter, and they nearlyughed out loud. "Alright, don''t forget, Emma and I will be your best helpers. Daddies basically listens to their daughters. The men thatwe choose aredefinitely good guys." Cynthia hurriedlyforted the two confused men. Creamy nodded in agreement, "Yeah, don''t worry too much. No matter how big the difficulty is, we will all face it together. Are you guys afraid that we won''t be able to ovee such a small trouble?" "You are saying that because you are not in our shoes!What if it is you who need to face my parents?" Keith had a wronged expression on his face. Cynthia grabbed his hand and said, "Alright, don''t be so worried. When I get back, I will tell my father that you will be the only one thatl want tomarry in my entirelife." "Alright, I''m happy to hear this." Keith was bursting with confidence now. Tinge shook his head, smiling, "Alright, we have to get to the airport now. The rest is up to you." Creamy said goodbye to Cynthia and followed Tinge into the car, heading straight for the airport. At this moment, she waspletely rxed. Creamy leaned against Tinge''s shoulder, her hand enveloped by the man''s big palm. "I hope this kind of thing won''t happen again in the future. What do you think? Tinge~?" Creamy looked out of the window and askedzily. Tinge''s back stiffened and he immediately became nervous, "Of course not. I won''t approachother women for no reason." "That''s not what I meant" Creamy snickered. "That''s what I meant." Tinge turned around and looked at her seriously. Seeing that there was a smile at the corner of her mouth, he pinched her face dotingly and said, "Isn''t that what you mean?" "Alright, of course I have to remind you." Creamy pouted. "You are also not allowed to approachother men." Tinge''s tyrannical request. "Of course I won''t." Creamy replied confidently. The ne took off on the runway. Creamy leaned back in her chair and slept peacefully. She had hardly slept well these past two days because of Alyssa. Tinge covered her with the nket and then closed his eyes too. When the nended, Creamy opened her eyes in a daze. She discovered that Tinge was looking at her affectionately. She started, and absent- mindedly wiped the corner of her mouth. Seeing this, Tinge couldn''t help butugh. Creamy rolled her eyes at him angrily, "Why are you staring at me?" Tinge flushed. Of course, he was too embarrassed to tell her that he wanted to take a serious look at her and carve her into his heart. Outside the airport, Jensen was driving a ck car, waiting for Tinge and the others. "Boss, here." Jensen waved her hand happily. Creamy looked at Tinge strangely, "Why is he here?" "I asked him toe over." Tinge said in a low voice. "Where''s Lyre?" Creamy asked curiously. "She probably didn''te with him; I asked Jensen to help me with something Tinge relied for a lot of things in his life. Therefore, he wanted to find someone to advise him since he didn''t know what to do this time. Creamy gently scolded him, "They just fell in love, can''t you give them more time to be around each other?" "I won''t let him stay for too long. Just a few days. By the way, I have to go back to thepany bythe end of the month. Can youe with me?" Tinge''s eyes shed with sincere pleas. "Wherever you are, I''ll be right there. Do you even need to ask?" Creamyfound his expression endearing and interesting all at the same time. Tinge felt much more at ease. However, would Creamy''s familyallow her tomarry him and move to a ce far away? After getting in the car, Jensen drove them back to the newly purchased vi. "Jensen, let''s have dinner here tonight." Tinge was nning to cook the first meal in his new vi, so he wanted Jensen to stay for a while. "Alright, I''ll help with the cooking." Jensen said happily. Creamy stayed too. Jensen helped clean up at home, while Tinge and Creamy drove to the supermarket to shop. In the supermarket, the two of them were like a newly married couple, whispering about what they wanted to buy. Everyone who passed them by was envious. Thebination of handsome guyand beautiful womanwas simply too good. It was as if they were meant to be a couple, causing others to feel ashamed of themselves. They bought a lot of things and then went home. Jensen had already cleaned up the new house very quickly. "Today, I''ll cook." Tinge had already decided to show what he''d got. "Boss, I''ll be your sous chef." Jensen said cleverly. Creamy suddenly didn''t know what to do. She couldn''t help but ask, "Do you still need help?" "Miss Wayne, would you please sit here and watch TV?" Jensen said with a smile. "Yes, you stay here." Tinge also didn''t want her to cook and knew that she definitely wouldn''t be able to make a decent meal. Creamy could onlyugh dryly and then sit on the sofa, enjoying snacks and TV. Tinge and Jensenwere so in sync even when they were cooking rather than working. The two of them quickly prepared many dishes and elet served them to the table. Creamybreathed in and could not resist the temptation, so she walked over to take a look. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Her time with Tinge had already allowed her to see how versatile Tinge was. However, she didn''t expect him to be an excellent cook too. Well, she really couldn''t let others stealsuch a capable man away from her.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2066 Chapter 2066 Tinge packed up the bowls and chopsticks and came out. Seeing Creamy looking at him warmly, burning as if she was going to eat someone.Tinge suddenly felt embarrassed and he flushed. What kind of gaze was this? Tinge was embarrassed for his diligence. Creamysuddenly looked down andughed out loud. Tinge walked over and forcefully held her palm. He pinched it hard. Creamysmiled even morecently. Jensen walked out with thest bowl of soup. Seeing that Creamywas smiling happily, he hurriedly helped his boss gain a sense of presence. "Miss Creamy, boss is very good at cooking. You can taste delicious meals he cooks in the future. I''ve only eaten a few meals he cooked for all these years." Creamy smiled, "Yes, I can tell." "Don''t talk too much. Have the meal." Tinge was already very embarrassed. Jensen still wanted to say a few more words, so he immediately showed the boss''s dignity. Jensen''s heart skipped a beat. Tinge didn''t like to be praised. How could he forget this? They sat at the table and had dinner. Tinge and Creamy knew from Jensenthat the illness of Lyre''s father had greatly improved. Lyre decided to ask someone to help manage the restaurant when her father waspletely well, and then she woulde to Jensen. They would register for marriage. Creamy watched their love blossom and bear fruit and sincerely blessed them. In the evening, Jensen quickly packed up and left after the meal. He couldn''t disturb the boss''s happy time. Tinge sat on the sofa and looked at the woman sitting beside him. He looked at the watch on his wrist and said, "It''s after nine o''clock. When are youing home?" "Are you going to chase me away?" Creamy curled up her lips unhappily. "I just don''t think you should go back toote." How could Tinge be willing to rush? He wished she could not leave and stay.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Then it''s already sote... How about I don''t go back today?" Creamy immediately squeezed towards him with a smile. Tinge: "..." "What? You don''t wee me to stay?" Creamy ''s smiling face instantly disappeared. Tinge sighed helplessly. He reached out to hold her arm and gently pinched it, "How could I not wee you? However, your family knows that you''re back today. If you don''t go home, would that be not so good?" "Then I told my mother I woulde back tomorrow." Creamy chuckled. She had changed her mind when she was about to board the ne. She wanted to stay in Tinge''s new home for a night. "Really?" A trace of ecstasy shed across the man''s eyes. "Yes." Creamyflushed with embarrassment. She leaned into his arms, "Of course, I want to apany you more." Tinge''s heart was filled with her little intentions. He finally no longer considered too much and reached out to hug her. He even let her sit on hisp. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Tinge began to ask questions, and he was depressed all night. Creamy rolled her eyes, "Do I have to tell you everything?" "That''s right. If you said it, I wouldn''t be surprised." Tinge reached out to pinch her chin and kissed her warmly. Creamy had no choice but to kiss him obediently. However, the next second, she took the initiative to put her arms around his neck, kissing him more warmly. After a while, they parted breathlessly. Tinge said in a hoarse voice, "Go sit on the balcony upstairs. I''ll bring some wine up." "Okay." Creamy nodded in a good mood. However, when she thought of theycould be together all night, she wasn''t so anxious anymore. She smiled and walked upstairs. On the private balcony on the second floor, sheyzily on a chair. Not long after, Tinge walked up with the washed fruit and red wine whose bouquet was all around. Tinge only poured her half a ss of wine. Creamy was not greedy for wine. They chatted about their lives and drank some wine. It was already past ten o''clock. Tinge directly held Creamy up and said, "It''s time to take a shower." Creamy hurriedly hugged his neck in fright, and flushed with embarrassment, "Shall we go together?" Tinge curled up histhin lips as he said in a sinister tone, "There''s no one else here. What are you afraid of?" "I''m afraid... I''m afraid you." Creamy red at him. Tinge immediatelyughed proudly, "What are you afraid of me for? This is not the first time." Creamy buried herself in his arms and didn''t dare to talk about this topic any further, but she still punched the man twice with her hand. Tinge was happy to be beaten. He smiled and carried her into the bedroom. "Sit down. I''ll go to the bathroom." Tinge turned around and entered the bathroom. Creamywas so embarrassed that she didn''t dare to look up, but she wanted to see it. She couldn''t help but walk to the bathroomand see the man fill the bathtub with water. Was this lovers'' world? Unfettered, did whatever you wanted? Creamysuddenly lovedit. Would she be too obsessed with masculinity? No, no, this is definitely not a proper life, but... seeing the man take off his coat, Creamy couldn''t think again. So what if she is obsessed with it? She couldn''t even move her eyes. "Come here." Tinge''s voice was gentle and hoarse, revealing the charm of a man. Creamyinvoluntarily walked towards him. Looking at his eyes, she simply couldn''t think of anything else. She just wanted to throw herself into his arms and let him dote on her for the rest of her life. This night, Tinge had tormented her. She was tired but really satisfied. Cynthia and Keith also bought air tickets and Mrs. Williams told her son to show sincerity to propose marriage to the Lily Family. Keithwas confident and assured his mother that he would bring this daughter-inw back. Mrs. Williams rolled her eyes at him. If her eldest son wanted to say this, she might still believe him. Her younger son''s expression always showed a feeling of difort. From the house of Williams Family to the airport Cynthia looked at the elegant man standing beside her. It felt like a dream, but it was real. She and couldn''t help but reach outcal. She touch the back of his hand. Keithimmediately grabbed her hand and clenched it tightly. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org They wore casual clothes. In the eyes of outsiders, they were a perfect match. The greeting gift of two big boxes had already been consigned. Keith secretly heaved a sigh of relief. "Show me your father''s picture so that I won''t offend him by then." As soon as Keithsat down, he asked in a low voice. Cynthia took out a family photo from her wallet. Her mother and father sat in front of her and she stood behind them. They smiled happily. "Don''t you have a picture on your phone?" Keith asked curiously. "My phone doesn''t store family information and photos." Cynthia shook her head. Out of her professional habits, she protected her personal information very well. Keithpinched her shoulders with care. Young girls all loved beauty and liked to take pictures. However, Cynthia Kad already shouldered the heavy responsibility andthrew away all these things loved by young girls. How could she not make people feel distressed? Chapter 2067 Chapter 2067 Keith''s gaze was filled with pampering, making Cynthia flush and her heart beat. She pretended not to look at him. "Remember, my father looks serious, but in fact, he is very easy to get along with. Don''t be afraid of him." Cynthiatold Keithbeforehand. Keithimmediatelyughed, "Don''t worry, I have a lot of guts. I won''t be scared." Cynthia nodded, "Then I''m really relieved." Early in the morning, the sun shone brightly. Creamy returned to the familiar city, and she became rxed. Tinge woke up early in the morning and prepared breakfast for Creamy. He went upstairs to look for her. Seeing that she had already dressed and walked out of the bedroom, he had an admiration for that. When Creamysaw him, an indescribable scene appeared in her mind, and she flushed. "Come down and have breakfast. After breakfast, I''ll take you home." Tinge said in a low voice. "Um, after breakfast, we''ll go back after a stroll." Creamynodded. She already had another idea in her mind. She wanted to go back at noon. In this way... could she trick this man intoing home for dinner? After breakfast, they strolled around the bustling streets. Creamyreturned to the family housein Tinge''s car. The housewas a manor vi, and the entrance was still a long way from the vi. "Tinge, have a seat in my house." Creamy suddenly invited him softly. "Is this... convenient? I came here empty-handed today." Tinge was shocked. "It''s fine. Only my mother is at home." Creamy smiled and said with anticipation. How could Tinge withstand her sincere eyes? They were beautiful and radiant with a touching luster. "Alright then." Tinge also thought that as a man, he should be generous. There was no need to be stingy. He would see her parents sooner orter. Creamy smiled happily. She got off the car and unlocked the door with her fingerprints. Tinge drove into the manor. Although he had seen buildings all over the world, the elegance of this house still broadened his horizons. Was the person he loved raised in such an elegant environment? Tinge couldn''t help but look at the woman beside him. He had aplicated feeling. She was rich but not spoiled, and she treated others politely. The Wayne Familyhad such a good education. If he had a daughter in the future, she would definitely be raised like her mother. The car stopped at the gate. Creamy immediately pushed the door open and got off the car. Tinge also got off the car. Just when they thought that there was no one at home, they suddenly found that the living room was full of people. "What happened?" Creamy was shocked. Tinge''s back tightened with anxiousness. "Creamy, are you back? Is this brother-inw? He''s so handsome." Olivia was the first to discover them and ran out. He looked at Tinge up and down with a smile.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Creamydragged her younger brother over and asked, "Why are so many family members here?" "Creamy, didn''t you know? We had a family gathering today. They are all barbecuing in the backyard. It''s good that brother-inw came. We can know each other." Oliviaimmediately answered her happily. Tinge looked at Creamy and gave her a pleading look. Creamy covered her mouth and secretlyughed. In the next second, she gently reached out and patted Tinge''s back. "Let''s go. I''ll introduce you to each other one by one." Tinge has always thought that he was lucky, but today... which immortal did he offend? Upon knowing that Creamy had returned with her boyfriend, the elders in the living room turned towards the entrance of the hall. Tinge was under tremendous pressure. He, who had always been calm, sweated profusely. However, took things as they came. His determination to marry this woman did not diminish at all. "Emma." Lily looked at her daughter with joy. She couldn''t help but call out her nickname, Edwards was chatting with his younger brother Joshua when he suddenly saw the two peopleing in. He immediately became serious el. no Joshuagracefully leaned back in his chair and decided to watch the show. Elizabeth, who was sitting beside Lily, was not influenced by the time. Her face did not change, but she became even more elegant, and she cultivated a charming aura. "Dad, mom, uncle, aunt, let me introduce him to you. His name is Tinge, and he is my boyfriend. I didn''t know that you were having dinner at home, so I brought him home." Creamy smiled as she spoke, generous without restraint. "Uncles and aunts, hello." Tinge immediately showed his most standard smile and greeted them. "Emma, you''re too ignorant. This is the first time Tinge hase to our home. You didn''t tell me first." Lilycouldn''t help but scold her daughter. Edwards looked atthe son-inw up and down sharply. To tell the truth, he was very satisfied. Tinge was tall, righteous, and handsome. Judging from his years of experience, Tinge was definitely a responsible man. "Tinge,e sit down." Edwards waved at him gently. At this moment, Stinson walked in from the backyard with his son in his arms. Seeing his younger sister and Tinge, he was surprised. "You guys came at the right time. Come on, lunch is almost ready. Let''s chat while we eat." "Alright, let''s go." Edwardsimmediately stood up. A group of people walked towards the back garden. A professional chef was invited over to barbecue. There was a long chair on thewn in the back garden. At this moment, there were a few young people sitting in chairs giggling One was Suzanne, and the other was a cute and beautiful girl, Ruby: Next to her sat her younger brother, Jay, who was three years younger than her. In addition, there was Olivia. They were about the same age when people were yful and troublesome, so they couldn''t get along peacefully. "Wow, that''s my brother-inw." Suzanne''s eyes were alighted with bright as she pointed at the door. The four of them all looked over, and Tinge also happened to look at this side. Only then did he discover that they were all pretty and handsome. Creamy grabbed her mother''s arm and whispered in her ear, "Mom, this is the first time Tinge hase to our house. Don''t make things difficult for him." Lily chuckled, "Protect him so quickly?" "I didn''t." Creamy immediately denied it. "Don''t worry. Didn''t you see your father''s expression just now? He must be very satisfied." Lily already understood her husband very well. She was sure that her husband was very satisfied with this future son-inw. "Really? That''s good." Creamy heaved a sigh of relief. Tinge walked somewhat ufortably. Fortunately, Stinson was chatting with him at the side, which made him rx slightly. "Tinge,e with me." Edwards suddenly said and looked at Tinge. Tinge was shocked. He quickly stood up and followed Edwards to a pavilion not far away. Chapter 2068 Chapter 2068 Creamy saw her father call Tinge to chat alone. Her entire body trembled and she anxiously grabbed her mother''s arm. She was very worried,, "Mom, what is Dad going to do?" Lily didn''t know what Edwards was up to. She frowned and said, "I don''t know either." "Daddy can''t be ... trying to make things difficult for him, right?" Creamy was really afraid of this kind of thing. What if Dad said sharp words to Tinge, what would Tinge do? "He won''t. Don''t worry. He might just be curious about Tinge and want to know more about him." Lily said with certainty. She looked at her daughter gently and said, "Let''s go and have a chat with our younger brothers and sisters." Creamy, however, did not dare to rx. She was still staring at her father and Tinge, who had already gone far away. After entering the pavilion, Edwards put his back to Tinge and his hands behind his back. He stared at the calmke and did not speak immediately. Looking at his back, Tinge was already nervous. The suppression of his aura caused Tinge to tremble. Tinge was already fearless, but the rest of his life was determined by Creamy''s father, so he respected her father from the bottom of the heart. "Do you like her?" Edwards remained silent for a while and then asked in a low voice. "Yes." Tinge replied without hesitation. "Will you like her for a while or for the rest of your life?" When Edwards said this, he turned around. He looked gentle, but also very harsh. No one dared to lie under his gaze. Only then did Tinge understand that his father-inw was testing him. "Uncle, please rest assured. I will take my life to love her." Tinge said confidently. Edwards looked at the young man with a determined gaze in front of him, as if he had seen his own shadow back then. The sincerity with which he treated his feelings was not something he could pretend to be. "Alright, I''ll confide her to you. I hope you will treat her well in the future. She is my first daughter. To be honest, I really don''t want her to leave me, but my daughter still has her own life. Since she chose to be with you, I won''t object her. But I definitely won''t let her be cheated or hurt. This is the expectation of all fathers. Will you disappoint me?" Edwards became a little rxed, but he said seriously.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Tinge looked down and whispered, "I will do my best to protect her and treat her well. I will not disappoint her, nor will I dare to disappoint you." Hearing his words, Edwards no longer made things difficult for him. He walked in front of him and patted him on the shoulder, "Let''s go. Lunch is on." Tinge''s entire body trembled. When he turned around, he discovered that Edwards had already left. He secretly heaved a sigh of relief and quickly followed him. Creamy saw that they didn''t chatted for too long, so she was delighted. It seemed that her father really didn''t make things difficult for him. "Sister, brother-inw can''t escape. Don''t keep staring at him." Joannaughed and teased her from the side. Creamy was ashamed as she rolled her eyes at her sister, "I didn''t stare at him." "Of course you did. You didn''t hear a single word we''ve just said, did you?" Joanna pouted. "What did you say?" Creamy asked curiously, which immediately attracted the disdain of the younger brothers and sisters at the table. "Sister, we''ve just asked you that how did you and brother-inw get to know each other? Who confessed first? When will you get married? Ruby had a gossipy expression on her face. She really resembled her mother Elizabeth. She was beautiful and has a little baby fat. And her watery eyes were as bright as stars, exquisite and beautiful. "Sister, can I be your bridesmaid? Let Olivia be your best man." Joanna blinked her big ck eyes and said happily. "I also want to be the best man, can I?" Jay was only eighteen years old. He was a little shy. He was just like another Joshua, young and energetic. When Joshua was at age, he was popr around the country. Jay wanted to follow his father''s path, but Joshua didn''t allow him to be a star. Jay had been arguing with his father until now. He had secretly formed a band with his friends and was currently challenging the lead singer position, but all of his dreams were buried deep in the youth''s heart and he didn''t dare to reveal them. Content belongs to "Jay, you''re still too young. Wait until you''re twenty years old before you can think about it." Ruby said to her younger brother with a look of disgust. "I can''t be brother-inw''s best man. What if he already has a candidate?" Olivia curled his thin lips, not wanting to steal the limelight from his brother-inw. Creamy looked at her younger brother and sister chatting enthusiastically, but she was totally confused. Get married? She hadn''t thought of that yet. "Stop. Who said I''m getting married right away? I might have to wait for a while. There''s no hurry." Creamy immediately interrupted them. "Alright, you''re not worried. We''re definitely not, are we, Ruby?" Joanna was a lovely girl. She was always the people-pleaser in the family. "En, sister''s marriage is up to sister. We''ll just wait for the wedding banquet." Ruby alsoughed and stopped discussing this matter. Creamy smiled embarrassedly. Noticing that Tinge wasing, she quickly stood up and said, "I''ll talk to him." Tinge was also shocked. Noticing Creamy walk over, he immediately smiled. "Come here." Creamy held his hand and took him into the seats. Tinge sat down. With all lookds from people around, he instantly fidged up There were all the Wayne''s. He was like an alien among them. How could he not be the object of scrutiny? Joshua sat beside his eldest brother and whispered to him, "Creamy really made a good choice. Her husband is outstanding." Edwards nodded his head, "It''s okay. They''ll be living together in the future. It''s their own business to choose their life." "Stinson and Creamy both have their final destination. As for the four little ones. I wonder when their lives will begin." Joshua looked at his precious daughter with a spoiled gaze. Noticing her foolishly covering her mouth and secretlyughing, he sighed. His daughter was already twenty-one years old, but she looks so naive. He really didn''t know what to do. Edwards also looked at his little daughter. Since the eldest daughter already had her own life, he hoped that the little one could stay with him for a few more years. However, she finally needed to get married. He hoped that at that time, she could also find her Mr.Right to apany her for the rest of her life. Lily and Elizabeth were also chatting in a low voice with smile. Lily was happy. Her daughter had a boyfriend and her husband confirmed him. Then, would the Wayne''s wee another big event? Should she begin to prepare for it?. Chapter 2069 Chapter 2069 While Tinge was enjoying his time with the Wayne Family, Keith and Cynthia had been on a ne for more than ten hours and finallynded on the ground. Keith knew nothing about Cynthia, and he could only find that she smiled with a mysterious feeling. Keith and Cynthia got off the ne, and then into a car. The driver of the car was a subordinate of Cynthia. He felt pretty honored to meet Cynthia, and he was so excited that he didn''t even dare to say anything loudly along the way. Cynthia behaved like a shy woman in front of Keith, but when she met her subordinates, she was pretty serious. Keith looked at the scenery outside the window. They moved from the city to an uninhabited main road. The surroundings were picturesque, but this did not seem to be what Keith had thought. "Cynthia, doesn''t your family live in the downtown?" Keith thought that Cynthia must be living in a tall building. After all, she needed to live in the center of the city for her job. "Who told you that my family lives in the city? My family actually lives in a very wild ce. It''s possible to hear wolves howling in the middle of the night. Are you afraid?" Cynthia suddenly thought of ying tricks on him. Keith was so handsome, so Cynthia was inexplicably excited when she could see his shocked expression. "Are you sure?" Keith was suspected. "Of course, I''m not joking. Oh right, don''t despise my poor family." Cynthia immediately revealed a fierce expression. "Even if you are poor, you are still very special. It''s fine. I have some money. I can help the poor." Keith immediatelyughed. He knew that she was joking, so he deliberately didn''t expose her and chatted with her. "Do you want to sleep? There''s still more than an hour left." Cynthia reminded him in a low voice. "No. You can sleep. I''ll take a look at the scenery outside the window." Keith said and held her into his arms. Cynthia bent into his embrace. She smiled and closed her eyes peacefully. The driver nced at her gentle smile. He blinked his eyes forcefully and thought he might mistake it. The Iron Lady could be such gentle? It was already three o''clock in the afternoon, and he didn''t adapt to the jetg. However, Keith was in good spirits. He imagined how to greet Cynthia''s family when he saw them in a while. "Boss, we''re almost there." The driver reminded. "Okay." Cynthia stretched out her armszily and blinked her eyes. Keith looked at therge pieces of irons besides which appeared suddenly. A magnificent iron door opened, and military trucks kept going in and out. Keith stiffened. What was going on? Cynthia seemed to know that Keith was confused. She immediately whispered to him, "I forgot to tell you. My father is not retired yet. He is running a military factory." "Ah?" Keith was shocked. He really didn''t expect Cynthia''s father to be in charge of such an important job. Just as Cynthia finished speaking, the car was stopped by two elder brothers armed with guns. One of them bent down to check the driver''s identity card, and he bowed his head to salute Cynthia. When Keith saw this scene, he suddenly felt that he had barged into an important ce, and he was about to finish his game. "What exactly is your family doing?" Keith couldn''t help but ask. "To safeguard the world peace. Of course, it''s a little exaggerated, "But don''t worry, my family are allw-abiding citizens. My grandfather.took root here, and he is protected and put in an important position by the state. My father was born here. When he returned to carry out his mission, he met my mother, and then they had me. My mother taught me my mother tongue. She is very gentle." Noticing that Keith was confused, Cynthia could only try her best to tell him more about her own affairs so that he wouldn''t panic so much. "Alright, since I''m here, of course I won''t retreat." Keith bit his thin lips and decided to perform well. The car was parked in the courtyard of a three-story building, and Cynthia pushed the door to get off. Keith also followed. This building didn''t look high-end, and it was even a little old. However, the extremely firm defense was really frightening. "Cynthia." Suddenly, a serious voice came from the balcony on the second floor. Cynthia looked up and called out for her father in English. Then, she pulled Keith''s hand and walked into the living room. As soon as Keith entered, he saw a tall middle-aged man. That was her father, Morris Tonks. He was walking down the stairs with his hands behind his back. He looked very serious. "Dad, this is Keith. I''ve mentioned to you. He''s my boyfriend now." Cynthia first introduced the man standing beside her. Morris stared at Keith with his eyes as bright as torches, then frowned. "Nice to meet you, Uncle." Keith was bold and greeted with a smile. Morris felt unhappy,, and then he said to his daughter, "Come with me. I have something to ask you." Cynthia forcefully pinched Keith''s palm, blinked at him, and turned around to follow her father. Keith''s mind went nk, and he had a feeling of being ignored. This feeling made him feel anxious, depressed, and worried about the gains and losses. He wondered why he was standing here, and why he hade here. Cynthia followed her father into a training room. Morris turned around angrily and said to his daughter, "I introduced so many outstanding men to you. You don''t choose any of them. Now you bring back a son-inw and ask me to recognize him. Do you still remember that i am your father?" "Dad, don''t tell me you dislike him." Cynthia''s eyes darkened, and she felt that her father''s attitude was somewhat hurtful. "I wish you to marry a man who can reassure me, not a husband who doesn''t even have the ability to protect himself." Morris also had good intentions. The Tonks'' family could be at the center of the storm at any time. He had started to forge his daughter''s psychological qualities since she was young. She was now stronger than many men, but he hoped that her husband would be stronger than her in any respects. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "I will protect him." Cynthia gently clenched her finger and said firmly, "Dad, when was very young, you said that you would give me anything liked, even the stars and moons in the sky. I don''t want you to pick them for me now. I just hope you can ept him. I love him, and I will only recognize him as a man in my life." His daughter''s words were like a stone smashing into Morris''s heart, extremely heavy. "Have you thought it over?" Morris understood her daughter''s temperament. Nobody could change her decision. "Of course, I''ve considered it very clearly." Cynthia gently looked out of the door. That fool wasn''t scared, was he? Chapter 2070 Chapter 2070 Keith began to feel nervous. This kind of uneasy pressure caused his back to tighten into a line as he looked at the direction where Cynthia had disappeared. Cynthia saw that her father did not speak. Her mind shed and she immediately said, "Dad, I''m pregnant." Morris became angry. Cynthia immediately walked over and grabbed one of his arms and gently shook it. "Didn''t you and your mother want to hug your grandson? I''m your only daughter. I definitely can''t disappoint your two elders." "Nonsense." At this moment, Morris didn''t know what to do with his daughter. "I''m not messing around. I''m serious. I''m not young anymore. I heard that women are at great risk of having children after 30." Cynthia''s words went too far. "Alright, I know what trick are you ying Don''t lie to me here." Morris was helpless towards this entric and quick-witted daughter from childhood. Cynthia smiled with a guilty look, "Dad, I''ve already lied to you for him. Why you still don''t understand his importance for me?" "How dare you to y tricks with your father? You''re getting more and more disrespectful." Morris almost fainted from anger, but after thinking about it carefully, his daughter had a high IQ, just like her father. She had been intelligent since childhood, so did it prove that his father taught her well? Cynthia saw that her father had no other choice. She finally seeded and smiled, "I was afraid that you would make things difficult for him. He is timid and can''t be scared. I don''t even dare to scare him. Dad, don''t be so stubborn. Give a smile. Mom said you look good when youugh." "Don''t always tter me with your mother. Forget it. Whoever you love, I can''t care about you anyway." At this moment, Morris hadpletely given up his opposition. His daughter would have no problems with such character. On the contrary, shouldn''t he sympathize with the young man who wanted to marry her? Cynthia walked out with a smile on her face. She walked to the living room and found that Keith was still standing there. She hurriedly walked over and held his hand. "Come here, my father wants to treat you for tea." Noticing her smile like a flower, Keith felt uneasy, but he still followed her into a teahouse. "Keith, right? Sit down. Help yourself." Morris had a smile on his face. But his smile made Keith more frightening than before. Morris forced a smile. But he was serious for many years, so this kind of smile was extremely uncoordinated on his face. It looked very strange. "Thank you, Uncle." Keith replied and sat down. Morris brought a cup of tea to him and said, "How long have you known Cynthia?" "Dad, we know each other..." "I didn''t ask you, keep slient." Morris immediately looked at his daughter seriously. Keith took the teacup with both hands and looked at Cynthia''s face, telling the truth, "We''ve only known each other for more than a month." "Hey... don''t tell the truth." Cynthia became embarrassed. Morris red at his daughter angrily. They had only known each other for a month and she dared to im to be pregnant. Was she trying to rebel? Cynthia faked a smile towards her father, looked down and drank tea. At this moment, Keith was also a little flustered. They just knew each other for such a short time and they were meeting parents now. This was a bit of a sh marriage. "How did you know each other?" Morris continued to ask. "I have an enemy. I met her during revenge. She was injured. My brother and I saved her." Keith was an honest person, and he didn''t dare to say a single word of lies, because he felt that the price of lying would be even greater. "You''re injured? When?" When Morris heard that his daughter was injured and saved, he became worried. "Dad, it''s just a small injury. It''s fine. Don''t worry." Cynthia hurriedly exined. Keith''s handsome eyes widened. She almost died. Was this also called a small injury? She even didn''t let her father know. Did this woman really think that she was made of iron? However, this was children''s choice, right? Only tell their parents good news and not bad news. "Keith, where did she get hurt?" Morris stared at Keith''s face. Keith trembled. Why did he ask him again? How could he answer that? "Uncle, I think you should ask Cynthia. She is your daughter. If she didn''t tell you, she must be afraid that you will worry. I believe that she is doing it for your own good." Keith did not dare to say anything. Since Cynthia was trying to hide something, he naturally once to consider it for her. Morris looked at them. They really knew each other very well. Cynthia smiled. Keith''s answer satisfied her. "Well, since you respect her thoughts, then I won''t say anything. I know you want to marry my daughter, but don''t really want to agree. But you two fall in love with each other, and I can''t force you to separate. But you can''t get married right away. We''ll talk about it in at least three months. You guys should try to make up for the difference. If you''re still so determined after three months, I''ll agree." As a father, Morris felt a little sad. His only daughter was about to get married, so how could he not feel heartache? "I really appreciate your consent, Uncle." Keith was very happy and he hurriedly replied gratefully. "Dad, don''t worry. Even if I get married, I will still oftene back to see you all." Cynthia saw her father''s reluctance and she also felt a little sad. "I''m very happy that someone likes you. Don''t think that I''ll be sad." Morris said with a look of disgust. "Alright, when will my mothere back?" Cynthia had nothing to say. "She should be back before nightfall. I''ve already notified her. Take Keith around and leave me alone." Morris said. Although he said that he wasn''t sad, he was really sad. Cynthia held onto Keith''s hand and left. Keith looked at the beautiful woman in front of him. His heart was pounding. Cynthia was a sensible daughter and also an interesting woman. He secretly swore that he would cherish her for the rest of his life.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Cynthia led Keith to a quiet path and said, "There''s a wooden house that belongs to me over there. I''ll show you." "Alright." Keith gently stared at her and nodded. "Are you still afraid of my father? He''s just a little serious, but he''s not really a cold person." Cynthia exined in a low voice. "I''m not afraid of him. If I were him, I wouldn''t be willing to marry my daughter either." Keith understood her father''s feelings very well. When he suddenly heard that his daughter was going to marry someone, he couldn''t ept it. "Do you want a daughter since you''ve just said that?" Cynthia stared at him with a meaningful smile. Keith was embarrassed but nodded, "If I have a daughter as outstanding as you, then of course I can''t wait for her." "That depends on whether the God will give us a daughter or both." Cynthia said happily. "Em, let the God decide it. I don''t want to force it." Keith stared at her tenderly and followed closely behind her. Cynthia turned around and retreated step by step. Looking at the slender and handsome man in front of her, her heart suddenly wanted to calm down. Chapter 2071 Chapter 2071 After the Wayne Family banquet ended, Creamy used the excuse of going shopping to drag Tinge away from the tight scene. When they drove out, Tinge relieved. The elders of the Wayne''s were easy to get along with, and their attitudes were gentle, but Tinge was still a little nervous. "Darling, does it mean that your parents ept us?" Tinge asked her uncertainly. Thezy woman sitting in the passenger looked at the handsome side of the man. She chuckled, "Of course, my parents like you very much. Can''t you see that?" "That''s good." Tinge almost wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. "What''s good?" Creamy deliberately asked him in embarrassment. Tinge saw through her small thoughts and immediately reached out to hold her white and tender arm. The boiling temperature made Creamy''s entire body numb like an electric current, and it aroused some thoughts that were difficult for her to open her mouth. Strange. How did she feel like this? It was as if Tinge had casually provoked her, and she wanted to sleep with him? Creamy quickly patted her cheek gently. No, no, it was too embarrassing. Noticing her strange actions and expression, Tinge didn''t know that his masculine charm had already made the women wild. "What do you want to buy?" Tinge asked her gently. "Just take a look. We don''t have to buy anything. Let''s go out to rx and have a cup of coffee." Creamy immediately replied with a smile. "Alright, Creamy, I''ll stay here for three days at most. Thepany really needs me to deal with things. Tomorrow, I''lle back to your house and deliver the gifts I prepared earlier. I''ll also tell your parents about this matter. Can you leave with me?" Tinge was really expecting. "If you want to leave, of course I do. You can''t leave me behind." Creamy immediately said discontentedly. "No, as long as you''re willing, I''ll take you wherever I go." Tinge liked her tyrannical and willful appearance very much. Creamy was embarrassed and nodded contentedly. The next day, Tinge came back with gifts. Edwards and Lily felt that he was being too polite, but they were still very happy to ept them. Tinge mentioned that he wanted to return to thepany. Without waiting for Tinge to say anything else, Lily already quickly requested her daughter to follow Tinge back to thepany. Furthermore, she also warned her daughter to learn how to take care of him. Tinge secretly smiled. He didn''t dare to let Creamy take care of him. It was more like he was taking care of her. Creamy knew that her mother wished she could get married quickly. Although she was pouting, she was still happy. In the afternoon, Tinge left alone. Creamy was packing her luggage in her room. Edwards knocked on the door with a te of fruit.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Dad." Creamy looked at him in surprise. Edwards grunted and ced the fruit on her desk. Looking at the two suitcases his daughter had packed up, his heart was filled with mixed feelings. "Creamy, remember, no matter when you feel bad, you cane back. Don''t carry it by yourself." Edwards looked at his daughter and gently told her. Creamy''s eyes turned hot as she forced back her tears and smiled, "Dad, why are you suddenly being emotional? How could I be wronged? I''m your daughter. Even you have been tolerating all my fauts. I''m not the one who will be wronged." "Good, it''s good that you can think of it in this way. Daddy is just worried about you. Love can make people despicable. I''m afraid that you will love him too much. Even if you''re wronged, you''re not willing to let go." Edwards said in distress. "Dad, have you ever personally experienced how humble it is to love someone?" Creamy smiled. Edwards red at her, "We''re talking about you and Tinge now. Don''t bring this up on me." "Dad, Tinge is not bad. He can even pass your fierce test. What are you worried about?" Creamy walked over and hugged her father''s arm. "Dad, I''m afraid to make a mistake." Edwards sighed helplessly. "You won''t. In my eyes, you are the most powerful." Creamy looked at her father with admiration. Ever since she was young, her father was tall and make her safe. "Alright, you tterer." Edwards had no choice but to gently pat her shoulder and say, "Don''t pack too much. Bring more money and buy whatever you want." "I got it." Creamy nodded. Edwards came downstairs. Lily looked at him gently, "What did you say to your daughter? Let me remind you not to say those words that hurt her She finally found a boyfriend with great difficulty." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Lily, in your eyes, is your daughter unable to get married?" Edwards looked helplessly at his wife. No matter how time passed, Lily was still the stubborn and cute little woman in Edwards''s eyes. Lily rolled her eyes at him and said, "I don''t think so. I just feel that it''s rare to meet someone she deeply loves in her life." "Don''t worry. Although I''m reluctant to have my daughter married, I still hope that she will be happy." Edwards walked over and gently hugged his wife. Lily leaned against his embrace peacefully, feeling a little ufortable. "Creamy and George both have their destination. Have we been married for so many years? Time flies." Lily couldn''t help but sigh. "Do you feel that it''s passing quickly? I feel that it''s very slow. Maybe you''re too noisy." Edwards teased. "You mean I am too noisy? Speak with your conscience." Lily said and beat him gently. Edwards grabbed her hand and chuckled, "Alright, I''m just joking. I didn''t say that I don''t like you messing around. On the contrary, I like all kinds of disobedient looks on your face." "Alright, I know you have a tendency to be abused, I didn''t expect that the older you get, the more severe you will be?" Lily teased, and then turned around and left his empl Edwards stiffened. A tendency to be abused? Is this her summary of the marriage? S The next morning, Tinge came to pick Creamy up and said goodbye to her family. They headed straight for the airport. Sitting in the airport lounge, Tinge received a call from his younger brother. "Brother, how is it going?" Keith asked proudly, because he had already won the father-inw''s approval. "Not bad. Creamy and I are going back to thepany now." Tinge smiled. "Back to thepany? Then did the Wayne''s elders ept you?" Keith was stunned. Why was his brother faster than him? "Kind of. What about you?" Tinge couldn''t help but worry about his younger brother. "It''s okay. Her parents have acknowledged me, but Uncle Morris said that he still wants to train me." Keith said bitterly. "Training you for what?" Tingeughed. "To be a qualified son-inw of the Tonks Family. Practice spear techniques. Keith''s current life was very full. In order to make his daughter free from worries, Morris personally taught Keith some simple actions, including wrestling and boxing, shooting with all kinds of firearms. Keith had a lot to say. Chapter 2072 Chapter 2072 Time flied. It was already three monthster. The Williams Family weed two great joys. The two sons sessfully got married, and two grand wedding ceremonies would be held in this seaside city. They once made a joke to hold their weddings on the same day, and now their dreams came true. The Wayne Family came over, and the Tonks family''s reletives also flied over here. Cynthia looked at the wound on Keith''s back and felt extremely distressed. A month of intensive training had made him suffer a lot, but he still gritted his teeth and persisted. Cynthia understood that this was his deep love for her. She could feel it. Tinge and Creamy had already begun their own life. Everything was so natural. They knew each other, loved each other, get married, and in the future, they would have a baby. What a happy family. The night before their wedding, the Wayne''s and the Tonks'' all came to the Williams''. Mrs. William''s eyes were red with excitement. She never dreamed that her two sons would get married on the same day, and that they would marry their own lovers. In the early morning, the hotel was filled with guests. There were a lot of rtives and friends from the Wayne''s, while the Tonks'' rtives were few. The hotel had already set up nearly a hundred tables. It was very lively. Cynthia and Creamy were in the same dressing room. Lily and Mrs. Tonks sat on the sofa and chatted. Noticing their daughter wearing a pure white wedding dress, they were fully satisfied and happy. Creamy looked at herself in the mirror. She couldn''t imagine that this day really came. When her sister-inw got married, she was really jealous. She thought that she would definitely have to wait a long time before she could put on her wedding dress. However, she didn''t expect that in about half a year, her wish would be fulfilled. Cynthia was still stable. She did not have so many emotional ups and downs. She felt that marriage was an indispensable process in her life. In the days toe, she would no longer walk alone. Fortunately, the man who was traveling with her had already lived in her heart. The rest of her life shouldn''t be a waste of time. Tinge and Keith had long been dressed neatly. They were all dressed in ck suits and white shirts. One was stable, while the other was elegant and noble. Although they had simr facial features, they gave off two different auras. It was truly stunning. Keith stood beside his elder brother and whispered, "Brother, how about you make the speech? Come on, I''m nervous." Tinge rolled his eyes at his younger brother, "Aren''t you usually the one who talks the most? Why are you so nervous?" "That''s different. Did you see my father-inw? His gaze was like an eagle''s. It made my bones numb. I suspect that if I dared to treat my Cynthia badly, he would be able to hunt me down for the rest of my life." Keith only dared to reveal his true feelings in front of his eldest brother. Hearing his younger brother''s words, Tinge almostughed out loud. "Keep quiet. I think he''s quite satisfied with you. You have to take this marriage seriously yourself. As long as you treat your Cynthia well, your father -inw will definitely treat you well." Tinge could only whisper to remind his brother. "I know. Creamy''s parents seem to be quite easy to get along with." Keith felt happy for his elder brother. "Not bad." Tinge nodded. Of course, the prerequisite for being easy to get along with was that he had to love their daughter sincerely. It was almost time. In the middle of the hotel, a very spacious reception tform was erected, extending from the door to the room. A very festive and gorgeous red carpet wasid. In a moment, the brides would take their fathers'' arms and walk through it, handing their daughters over to the grooms. Creamy and Cynthia walked out of the elevator. Edwards and Morris smiled as they looked at their daughter. The peace at this moment made the two women feel really happy. Creamy held her father''s arm and walked in front. Under the veil, Cynthia winked at her taut father and smiled. Morris wanted to ignore his daughter''s mischievousness, but he couldn''t help but smile helplessly. The orchestra beside the ceremony tform began to y music. The entire venue quieted down. Everyone was red at the entrance. The light dimmed a little, and two bright rays of light shifted onto the father and daughter who had entered the venue. "Daddy, aunt is so beautiful." Gabe sat in his father''s arms and looked at the stage happily. Stinson grabbed his son''s hand and kissed him on the back, "Yes, aunt is the bride today, the most beautiful woman." Monica also bent down to kiss her son''s cheek andughed. The next second, the man released his son''s small hand and reached under the table to tightly hold her hand. Monica was stunned for a moment, and smiled even more happily. Edwards ced his daughter in front of Tinge and said, "I wish you all happiness." "Thank you, Dad." Tinge''s nervous l.n voice was somewhat hoarse. When he called out "Dad", he was very sad. He didn''t remember how many. years it had been since he could call out "Dad". Now, he finally had someone who he could call "Dad". Edwards smiled and nodded at him, and then he turned around and left the stage. Through the mist-like veil, Tinge saw the woman''s beautiful face. His mind couldn''t help but swing, and his heart was filled with affection. Beside him, Keith had already held Cynthia''s hand tightly. Morris looked at his daughter reluctantly. Finally, he let go of his daughter''s hand and said to Keith, "Wish you could soon have your babies." Keith felt very embarrassed and shy. Cynthia chuckled. Creamy and Tinge couldn''t help butugh when they heard Morris'' request. With the help of the host in the following ceremony, the two couples exchanged rings and lifted the veils. However the two brothers didText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. dare to kiss their brides in the el presence of so many people. They only kissed their brides'' foreheads gently. Mrs. William sat down under the stage. She reserved a seat beside her. When she saw her sons kiss their brides, tears rolled down her face. However, today was a joyous day. She couldn''t cry too sadly She hurriedly took a napkin and quickly wiped the tears off her face. At this time, many rtives and friends came over to toast. She epted their blessings with happy tears in her eyes. Edwards and Lily also fullfilled their wishes. Their eldest daughter had finally got married. They did not need to discover outstanding men all day long to force her to go on a blind date. Morris held his wife''s hand and whispered, "Do you still count on your saying that after our daughter gets married, we can rest for a while and travel around the world?" Mrs. Tonks smiled gently, "Of course it counts. Wait until we drink our daughter''s wedding banquet, then we''ll set off." Morris nodded in agreement. After the wedding, the two brothers were so drunk that they were sent back to their new house with help. Mrs. William had already prepared two vis not far from each other for her two sons to be their new houses, and it was just in time for them toe in handy at this moment. It was gettingte. Creamy had been a bride for a day, and she was extremely tired. When she saw Tinge being carried in drunkenly, she hurriedly went forward to take him. "We''ve done our work. Let''s go." Jensen smiled and left. Creamy looked at the handsome man lying on the bed with his face flushed red. She gently touched his handsome face and kissed him on his thin lips, "Tinge, I love you." Tinge seemed to have heard her confession. He opened his eyes and stared at her with a fiery gaze. In the next second, he had the strength to pull her into his arms and press her over. On the other side of the bridal chamber, Cynthia had already kicked off her high heels and removed theplicated new yarn. She wore a simple long skirt and washed off the thick makeup on her face, restoring her original beauty. Keith walked upstairs by himself and staggered. Just now, his brother substituted him to drink a lot of wine, so he was not drunk. "Cynthia, give me a kiss." Noticing the beautiful woman in the bedroom, Keith started to behave like a hoodlum. Cynthia walked over and reached out to hook his neck. She smiled, "Keith, today is our wedding night. You mustn''t drop away." Keith woke up suddenly, "Don''t worry, I won''t disappoint you." Cynthia was just joking, but this man seemed to be serious. He couldn''t wait to pull his tie. His sexy appearance made Cynthia''s eyes light up and she kissed his lips actively. Chapter 2073 Chapter 2073 Additional stories about Leo and Mary started. In the gloomy sky, it was as if there was going to be a heavy rain. Even the air was thin and depressed. It was already early in the morning. Be, who had just fallen asleep, was suddenly woken up. She opened her eyes and saw her mother standing beside her bed with her hair disheveled. She held a mobile phone tightly in her hand. "Be, get up. Hurry up. I know where your father is. This time, I must catch him. I want to see who that shameless woman is. Help me go and tear her face apart." Susan, her mother. bent down and pushed her hard, thinking that she wasn''t awake, so she spoke very loudly. "Mom, it was sote Why are you still going?" Be was already ustomed to it. Her mother was always suspicious. Since she was thirteen years old, her mother had taken her to catch her father from time to time. However, they had made jokes several times. Her father seemed to be even more indifferent to her mother. Why her mother wouldn''t give up? "I have to go. Are you my daughter or not? You don''t care my life?" Susan suddenly burst into tears sadly. "Alright, alright, alright. I''ll go. I''ll change my clothes...." "Stop changing. We''re not going to the show. We''re going to catch your father. Hurry up and go downstairs. You drive." Susan wiped her tears and gritted her teeth. She turned around and kicked down the stairs. Be looked at the pajamas on her body. Fortunately, they were thick and did not reveal anything. She could only tug at her long hair painfully and lift the quilt off the bed. This was really thest time. If there was another time, she would abet her parents to get divorced. Be drove and listened to her mother''s curses all the way. Then they arrived at the entrance of a five-star hotel. "Pa!" Above her head, a deafening sound of lightning blew past, scaring Be to the point that she shuddered like a dog. She covered her ears and hurriedly dragged her mother into the hotel, afraid that her mother would be struck by lightning.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Susan, on the other hand, did not seem to have heard the sound of thunder. Her heart was as ashen as ash. The life that she had run for many years was on the verge of copse. How could she be afraid of death? If she was going to die, she had to bring her husband together. Be immediately told the hotel receptionist that they were looking for someone, and the receptionist looked at her doubtfully. Then Susan and Be entered the elevator directly. They were wearing pajamas and their hair was emanating like a ghost woman. It was truly frightening. "What''s the room number?" Be asked. "Top floor, presidential suite, room 5508." Susan''s eyes were red and swollen, and dull, but she was excited. Obviously, she had full confidence this time. "Be, take out your phone and take a picture of that shameless woman. I will definitely make her lose her reputation." Susan gritted her teeth resentfully. "Oh, I got it." Be took out her phone and turned it into a camera. The elevator rang, and they quickly ran to the corridor, searching for the room number along the way. "Mom, the door seems to be open." Be''s gaze was sharp. God had really helped them. The door was off thetch. "Go and shoot immediately. Don''t let that bitch off." Susan angrily pushed the door open and shouted at her daughter. Be immediately lifted her phone and went in. She ran all the way from the living room to the bedroom. Sher was very skillful. In the bedroom, a man tied a towel around his tall body and he was about to change his clothes. Suddenly, he saw the woman who had barged in with a phone in her hand. He became angry and questioned, "Who are you?" "Ah? Not my father?" Be was instantly stunned. She quickly put down her phone and apologized before turning around and running off. "Mom, it was a mistake. It was not dad. Did you get the wrong room number again?" As Be ran out, she grabbed her mother''s arm and took her out of the room. "Isn''t it your father''s room? Impossible. The location on my phone is this room 5509. Is it next door?" Susan''s eyes were dizzy from crying just now, so she misread the numbers. "Don''t make another mistake." Be was speechless towards her mother. The scene just now was truly awkward. "No, it''s this room." Susan wanted to knock on the door. Be grabbed her arm and narrowed her eyes. At this moment, a tall and young figure appeared at the entrance. Alfred stared coldly at the mother and daughter outside the entrance. Be could no longer be ashamed at this moment. After knocking lightly on the door, she anxiously said to the room in a very professional voice, "Honorable guest, hello, we have a room on fire downstairs. Please evacuate quickly." Not long after, the door quickly opened. It was Be''s father, Beck. At the same time, a woman''s frightened voice came from inside, "Beck, is it on fire? Let''s quickly escape." "Where are you fleeing to, you bitch?" Susan screamed and rushed in. Be also quickly raised her phone and ran inside. "Ah, Beck, help me, your tigress pulled my hair." A woman screamed from inside. Be raised her hand and shot the woman. Suddenly, she saw that her mother was about to fall into a disadvantageous position. She quickly put her phone into her bag and joined the battle. "Let go of my mother, you slut." "No, s, my hair ..." The three women in the room were torn into a ball. Beck was watching coldly. Finally, he roared angrily, "Susan, Be, get out of here." Beck''s words made them stop. Be''s face was hurt. Her mother and she were in a sorry state. "Beck, I want to get divorced with you." Susan screamed angrily. "Alright, we''ll at dawn. Go out now." Beck directly came over and pulled Susan and Be out of the door. "Susan, I''ve had enough of you. Go out." Be stood at the side with a pale face. Noticing the tears flowing down her mother''s eyes, she secretly gritted her teeth and held her mother''s hand. "Let''s go back. Don''t make trouble with him anymore. People like him won''t change." When she passed the door besides, Be heard a heavy sound of the door closing. Her heart trembled and she looked at the door. She thought of the man''s gloomy gaze when she had barged into earlier, and she was secretly annoyed. In the elevator, Susan leaned against the elevator wall with a deathly gray face. Her gaze was dull, "Be, why aren''t you a son?" Be stiffened. It wasing again. Is mom going to talk about it for the whole life? "If only you were a son. Your father wouldn''t ignore you like this. He wouldn''t dare to get divorced with me." Susan covered her face and cried bitterly, crying out with endless sorrow. Be raised her head to look at the sky with a sense of inferiority. Yes, why wasn''t she a boy? Her mother''s marriage was unhappy only because she was not a son? Her dad didn''te home every day, and stayed outside with other women. Wasn''t it just because she wasn''t a boy? But who has the ability to choose their own birth? She also wanted to be a boy. She also wanted to be valued by others. She wanted to be born into a happy family. Now others may think she was gorgeous, and called her "Miss Charles, but it actually not. She didn''t look like she was now. She lived in a terrible life. "Mom, you guys should get divorced. I will rent a house to support you. I''m not going to study anymore. It''s better for me to go to work than to live in the Charles familet finally made up her mind to take her mother away from this disappointing Charles family. "Get divorced?" Susan raised her face with a confused expression. She had never thought of getting divorced If she got divorced, she would have nothing. Now, others still respected her as Mrs. Charles. Her daughter was Miss Charles. If she got divorced, they would have nothing. Chapter 2074 Chapter 2074 "Yes, to get divorced. You must do it. Otherwise, we will die in the Charles family sooner orter." Be was firm and resolute. "Be, are you crazy? You haven''t graduated from college yet. How are you going to support me? I can''t live a hard life in this life. I''d rather die in the Charles family than be a beggar." Susan stared at Be and shook her head fiercely. Be looked at her mother and felt very ufortable. However, mom, there were gains and losses in life. If you did not let go mercilessly, your life would be tougher and tougher until it suffocated you. Be didn''t want to talk with her mother anymore. She had said a lot, but her mother couldn''t listen to a single word. Forget it, let her mother waste the time until the result finally came. Susan and Be returned to the Charles house. The vi was empty. When Susan got married Beck, she was also a wealthy woman. However, Susan''s family had fallen down for more than twenty years and the Charles n had be more sessful. As a result, the once wealthy girl had no right in the Charles family. Susan had difficulty in giving birth to Be. She got uterine rupture and bled heavily. The doctor removed her womb to save her with the consent of her family. But from then on, she could never have a baby again. Old Mrs. Charles became unhappy day by day. Be grew up tenaciously under this kind of negative energy. She saw through other people''s attitudes, but became numb again. She slowly realized some truths. Other people''s views would not hurt her like knives. Only the closest people could hurt her. Thus, she slowly thought it through and became optimistic and cheerful again. However, the deep-seated inconfidence still followed her closely and asionally influenced her. The next day, dozens of cars arrived outside the deserted gate. For a time, the Charles house became lively. But this was not a good thing. Old Mrs. Charles, along with the elder brothers and sisters of the Charles family, came to settle with Susan and her daughter. The incidentst night almost sentenced them to death. They could not even seize thest chance. Be gnawed on the bread and sat on the sofa. Looking at her mother''s miserable face, it was not that she did not feel heartache, but that she was numb. She only hoped that today''s misery would be quickly dealt with. She would bring her mother along even if she begged for food. Old Mrs. Charles was very angry and walked in from outside the hall. She made the best of her role as an elder. Beside her was the eldest son and the third daughter of the Charles family, as well as a seductive woman. She was holding a boy, six or seven years old. His eyes were red, as if he had suffered a lot. When Susan saw the little boy, she trembled just like being struck by lightning. Her face was deathly pale and she was constantly shaking. Be also saw him, and she became cold and upset. She red at the boy, who resembled her father.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. What happened? "You bitch, how could you dare toe to my house. Get the hell out of here. Get out. You''re shameless." Susan suddenly stood up from the sofa, burning with anger, and was about to go over and p that woman. "Susan, shut up." Old Mrs. Charles shouted shockingly. Susan froze. She did not dare to move, and she felt sad and aggrieved.. "Mom, it''s this woman. She was at the hotel with Beckst night...." "Shut up." Old Mrs. Charles'' face was as ck as charcoal, and she scolded, "Susan, was that enough? If you have done it, get divorced with my son as soon as possible. In this way, you and Be will get a living allowance." "What? Get divorced? Mom, did I just hear that right? You want us to divorce? I won''t." Susan shouted like a madman. At this moment, the boy''s mother forcefully pinched him at his back. The little boy might feel hurt or be frightened by Susan. He immediately cried loudly. For a moment, the cries of women and children filled the entire hall. "Oh my, Jimmy, what''s wrong with you? Ah, mother is here. Don''t be afraid. We''re not afraid." The charming woman hurriedly bent down and hugged her son tightly to coax him,just like a gentle and good mother. When Old Mrs. Charles heard the child cry, she pointed at Susan coldly and shouted, "Look at you. Even a child is afraid of you. You just look like a madman, Beck doesn''t like you anymore. Susan, I know you understand why I''m here today. I''m having it out with you. Jimmy was Beck''s biological son, As you can see, "I hope you can divorce with Beck so that our Charles family could continue. You and Be will move out. Every month, we will give you two a living allowance to ensure that you don''t have to worry about food and clothing. If you insist on making trouble, then Beck will move out and live with Rosy. You two will have nothing but this vi." Be was not surprised at her grandmother''s cruel words. She had already understood that Grandma didn''t like her. Because she was a girl. Her eldest uncle also had a daughter. However, after an el ident, he lost his fertility. He didn''t cause trouble with his wife, and he even spoiled his only daughter like a precious treasure. But as for her, she was as unpopr as grass. The whole family was counting on her father to give birth to a descendant for the Charles family. Sure enough, her father did not disappoint everyone. He had already given birth to a son outside, and the boy had already grown up. It seemed that all these years, the Charles family had been hiding from her mather and her. What a shameless family it is! "Mom, you could do it. I support you." Be, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly spoke. Old Mrs. Charles was kind of relieved, "Be is good. As a mother, you should also consider for your child. Be has not graduated from university yet. In the future, she will have the opportunity to study abroad, but all of these require money. Susan, think carefully and don''t ruin Be''s future." "She is just a girl. What future do you want?" Susan''s eyes were also red as she stared at Be with some resentment. Be was hurt and her heart was bleeding. She looked down and stopped talking. Didn''t they say that men and women were equal? Why did she feel deep malice in the Charles Family? How could there be equality? The idea of favoring sons over daughters was harmful. If she had a daughter and her husband''s family disliked her daughter, she would immediately get divorced and take her daughter away from them for the rest of her life. "Susan, it has been so many years. It''s time to stop. Beck doesn''t love you. This is the truth. What''s the point for you to forcibly maintain this marriage? Jimmy has already grown up I hope you can quickly get divorced and stop messing arou We willpensate you." Old Mrs. Charles''s voice was softer now, and she only wanted to persuade Susan to think about it. Chapter 2075 Chapter 2075 Susan raised her head and stared at the Old Mrs. Charles fiercely, "If you were me, would you be so generous as to forgive them?" The Old Mrs. Charles was speechless after being questioned. Her expression instantly changed. She angrily said, "Susan, you are determined to go against our Charles family, right? Alright, I can get you out of here right now." Be was so frightened that she trembled. This was the first time she had seen her grandmother being so angry. It seemed that the Charles Family really did not have a ce for them. "Alright, I can let this whore and this little bastard live in my house. However, I will not divorce. I will not divorce even if I die. I will fight for this, unless you have let me die." After Susan finished speaking, she turned around and ran upstairs, then cried bitterly. "Auntie, if they don''t get divorced, how can Jimmy get an identification card? He still needs to go to school. If he doesn''t have an identification, then I can only take him back to my hometown." When Rosy heard that Susan was not going to divorce, she was also very anxious. If she could not marry Beck, then the child would not be able to get an identification. She would not do such thing. Upon hearing that Rosy was going to take the child back to her hometown, the Old Mrs. Charles was very anxious. She hurriedlyforted Rosy, "Rosy, don''t be excited. I must make Susanpromise on this matter. Then, you take Jimmy away first, and I will persuade her." Rosy raised her eyes and looked at the girl sitting on the sofa with aplicated expression. Be also stared at this woman and saw through her thoughts. Ha, was she anxious? What mother did was also ruthless. She didn''t divorce, but she was willing to split up. Therefore, Susan''s child didn''t have an identification, so Susan definitely wouldn''t agree. In this way, Susan must continue to make trouble. "Be, you made a video for mest night. You quickly deleted it so that no one will be embarrassed. It''s been many years since your father and I met. Jimmy is so old. And we are also family ..." "Who''s your family? Don''t want to be a family with me. Get away." When Be saw that this woman was shamelessly trying to rte to her, she didn''t p on her face because of her manners. However, Rosy still dared to call that they were family. She was shameless to the extreme. "Can''t you talk peacefully?" Rosy''s eyes turned red as sheined about Be''s rudeness. The Old Mrs. Charles frowned and said angrily to Be, "How can you talk to the elders? Your Aunt Susan is very nice. Otherwise, your father would not like her. Be, you are a good child. Grandma hopes that you can quickly persuade your mother to stop being stubborn. This is not good for you." "Grandma, if you still care about me your granddaughter, you wouldn''t treat me like this. You know how much my mother has paid for this family. She used to take such good care of you. She has done everything for this family for so many years. Now that you just ignore that, you and my father are all shameless. I''ll call you Grandma for thest time today. In the future, we''ll be stranger." Be was finally angry. After all these years, she had always been an invisible person. It was only because her parents quarreled that she could not interrupt. Now, the other Charles families hade over to bully her mother and her. If she didn''t say anything, then she would really be useless. "Be, what are you talking about? You''re so rude. You dare to speak to your grandma in such a tone." The third aunt Judy angrily used Be. "Be, don''t you think about it? You''re so big, and the Charles Family bring you up. Now that you''re saying something like this, be careful of being punished," The Charles Family''s eldest brother coldly said. Be looked coldly at this group of people and felt that she was too pathetic. Why did shee to this world and withstand such a trauma? "Yes, I speak rudely, but it''s also because what you guys do are too unsightly. Don''t tell me that my mother was born to be bullied by you? Back then, you took the initiative in marrying her. However, now because she was infertile and couldn''t give birth to a son for your family, you just treat her like this. Will you guys still have conscience?" Be sneered back. "Huh, I really didn''t know you were such a talkative girl. Mom, it seems like she''s also good. Don''t worry that they''ll starve to death if you kick them out in the future. Is this little girl quite capable? Let her pay for the pain of earning money." Judy sneered sinisterly. The Old Mrs. Charles''s face flushed with anger. To tell the truth, this was the first time she had been mocked by her granddaughter with such words. She felt ufortable in her heart. Who would admit that they had made a mistake? Moreover, she was the master of the family. "Be, since you say that, don''t me me for being heartless. I''ll give you three days. If you don''t move out quickly, or if you persuade your mother to divorce, your lives might not be too easy." After the Old Mrs. Charles finished speaking, she turned around and went out. A group of people were busy holding her hands. When Rosy left, she hugged her son tightly as if this was her confidence. Then she turned around and looked at Be with a comcent expression. Content belongs to Be was so angry that she wanted to throw the ashtray next to her. A group of people rumbled and quickly left, leaving only mess. Be raised her head and looked upstairs. Her mother should be very sad now. Would she go tofort her mother? Would she be scolded again? Mother''s sorrow seemed to have started from the birth of her. Mother must also hate her, right? Be turned around to go upstairs to look for her phone, but when she searched the entire room, she did not see her phone. "It''s strange, where''s the phone?" Be quickly ran downstairs to look for it, but she still couldn''t find it. Her mind twitched as she carefully recalled what happenedst night. Last night, she went into the wrong room and recorded a man. Then, she went to her father and Rosy''s room to record them. Then her mother went in and beat Rosy, and she went over to help her mother as well After that... she was kicked out by her father and went home with her mother. "Really? Did I lose my phone in that room?" Be''s mind went nk, and she felt as if she had made a huge mistake. "Be." Suddenly, her mother''s tearing voice came from the stairs. "Mom!" Be quickly walked over and anxiously looked at her mother, whose eyes were red with tears. "Where''s the phone? Give me the phone. I want to ruin that bitch''s reputation. Was she naked yesterday? She''s shameless. I want everyone to see how shameless she is." Susan gritted her teeth angrily. She would not give up like this. She wanted to revenge. Be''s entire body trembled. It was bad. Her mother had indeede to ask her for the video. "Mom... I lost my phone." Be looked at her mother nervously and whispered.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "What are you talking about?" Susan''s face instantly turned purple. She quickly went downstairs and almost felt. Seeing that, Be quickly reached out to help her. However, Susan pushed her away, "What did you do? I let you record a video. Then your phone was lost. Why didn''t you lose yourself? Why... Why did you alle to make me angry?" Susan sat on the stairs in pain and cried loudly again. Chapter 2076 Chapter 2076 "Mom, I''m sorry. You stop crying. I''ll go back to the hotel to find my phone." After Be finished speaking, she took her bag and turned around to run away. Be came to the hotel and asked the receptionist. The receptionist told her that no one had picked up the phone. Be was extremely annoyed. It was so terrible. Who picked up the phone? Not to mention that there were many personal photos of herself, there were also a lot of her study materials, and some of her chats with others. All of these were very private things. Be walked out of the door in agony. She was so half-fainting that she didn''t see a tall figure step into the rotating ss door in front of her. "Ah?" Be crashed straight into him. Her forehead knocked on his chest. And she let out a painful cry. "It''s you?" An extremely cold male voice came through her head. Be suddenly raised her eyes and met a pair of deep, dark and cold eyes. His gaze was cold as he stared at her. His handsome face was filled with anger. When Be saw this face, her first thought was to run. Unfortunately, the man seemed to be able to see through her thoughts. Just as she was about to turn around and run away, he grabbed the back of her neck with his long arm. With almost no effort, he carried her back like a chicken. "Where are you running to? Where''s your phone? Delete that video." Ben questioned her coldly. That night, Ben didn''t fight about her when he knew that she and her mother were here to catch her father''s affairs. However, after that, he thought that it was a little terrible. If this woman recorded him who just wore a bath towel in the hotel, it would definitely ruin his reputation. How could he let such an embarrassing thing happen? "I lost my phone. Therefore, I came here today to find it." Be looked at him with a pitiful expression. Seeing his questioning expression, she quickly raised her hand and said, "What I said is really true. I''m not lying to you. My phone is really lost." "Give me your ID card." The man suddenly asked coldly. "What do you want to do?" Be was so scared that she hurriedly hugged her handbag tightly. Her eyes were filled with panic as she looked at him. "Identity card is a very important document. I won''t let anyone see it easily." "If my videoes out, you will be held liable." Ben coldly warned her. "Sir, I''m really sorry. I really didn''t want to record you deliberately. My mother got the wrong room number. Please let me go." When Be heard that she would hold liable, she was scared half to death. Her life had already been thrown into chaos. If she still provoked such a cold man, her life would bepletely gloomy. "Show me your ID card before I let you go." Ben did not show any mercy to her. Even though Be was so scared that she was even trembling and her pair of ck and white eyes were filled with panic, he still asked her coldly. Be had no choice but to show him her ID card. "Be Charles." The man said her name indifferently. She was panicking. Seeing that he was really memorizing her information, she really wanted to cry. "Don''t try to escape. If my information is leaked, I will find you." After Ben finished speaking and returned her ID card, he turned around and walked towards the hall. Then she quickly escaped from this dangerous ce. She prayed in her heart that no one would pick her phone up. Otherwise, if she really leaked this man''s information, she would be dead. When Be returned home, she found that her mother had disappeared. She was so scared that her heart contracted. Then she quickly used thendline at home to call her mother. But the phone was turned off. She whispered painfully and immediately drove out. She had to find her mother. In that time, her mother was heartbroken. Did she do something stupid? As she thought about this, she drove around and anxiously searched. In the end, she felt that her mother might have gone to her father''spany, so she drove to the Charles Group. As soon as she arrived at thepany lobby, she saw her mother being thrown out by two guards. "What are you doing? Let go of my mother." Seeing this, Be quickly ran over. "This bastard, he hadn''t met me. Be, I can''t live anymore. I''m going to the top floor to jump. Even if I die, I''ll still die in front of him. I''ll make him regret it for the rest of his life." At this moment, Susan was truly desperate. She just wanted to die, and thought that her death would make Beck remember her for the rest of his life. "Don''t be stupid. If you die, no one will be sad except me. He might marry that woman immediately. Mom, can we be realistic? Don''t do such a stupid thing, living is the most important thing. You''re not alone. You still have me. We shouldn''t starve to death, right?" Be had heard her mother''s words and felt her heart surge. She had an impulse to scold her to wake her up. "Be, men are all bad. In the future, when you look for a man, you must keep your wits about you. You must not be like me. You will only end up being abandoned after being busy for half your life." Susan hugged her daughter with despair and didn''t stop crying. Of course, she did not want to die. She was just unwilling, but what could she do if she was unwilling? Beck didn''t even meet her, he just thought she was disgusting. "Mom, get up. Don''t sit on the ground. Let''s go home." Be tried her best to help her mother up. Her eyes were also red, but she bore her tears and could not cry. Susan had made enough trouble today, and she had also cried enough. On the way back, she did not say a word, as if she was a piece of wood that her soul had been extracted. Looking at such a mother, Be''s heart ached, but she didn''t seem to be able to do anything. The thing she wanted to do the most was to take her mother out of here. "Be, I''m tired. I''m really tired. I agree to divorce. I want to divorce." Susan suddenly opened her mouth when they was about to arrive at the door of the house. It was as if she had discovered it, and she no longer insisted. "Leave here, I beg you. Stop torturing. If you divorce now, maybe you can find another one." Be truly felt that there was no one in this world could not live without others. "I''m just unwilling. I want to curse that woman and she would end up like me." Susan gritted her teeth in hatred.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "She definitely won''t have a good ending. It was stolen, but it wasn''t hers." Be also hated Rosy very much. She believed that God is their judge. A bad penny alwayses back. Susan understood the reason, but she could not bear this anger. That was why she kept making trouble. She thought that she could make a good ending, but on the contrary, the result was getting worse and worse. "Alright, you can call your father and ask him to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau tomorrow morning. I want to divorce him." Susan said hatefully. "Mom, even if you get divorced, you can''t divorce without anything. We still have to live." Be wouldn''t refuse money. She heard that her mother''s dowry was expensive. If they just gave up this money, it would really not be worth it. "That''s right, we still need to live. I want to ask Beck for a sum of money." Susan also thought about it clearly. There was no need to argue with that. It was a fact that a man did not love her, and it was also a fact that she could not give birth to a son. Chapter 2077 Chapter 2077 "Mom, just bring back your dowry. This belongs to you. We won''t take the rest, so we don''t need to get involved in anything else in the future." Although Be was greedy for money, she still had a bottom line. "Alright, I only want my dowry." Susan said sadly. In the evening, Be did not eat with her mother at home. Instead, she chose a very high-end restaurant and decided to bring her mother to eat a big meal. The mother and daughter sat in the living room. As soon as they sat down, they happened to meet Rosy. She also came here to eat with her friends. She must havee to celebrate. She was dressed very beautifully and was jeweled. If they could not know the truth, they would have thought that she was the rich wife of some family. Rosy''s pair of amorous eyes noticed Be and her mother sharply. She was also a little surprised, but she still walked towards them leisurely. "Can we talk?" Rosy had a generous and proper expression. Even her voice was gentle. No wonder she was able to charm Beck''s heart. Wasn''t such a gentle and charming woman a man''s favorite? Susan looked at her and was about to spit out fire. She pinched her fingers tightly, afraid that her hand would grab onto Rosy''s face. Rosy''s forehead covered with a band-aid, and there were also scratches on her neck. This was also that they didst night, but for some reason, even if she was injured, she still looked tender. Susan looked at her and felt even angrier. However, Be looked at her coldly, "You''ve already struck oil. Stop pretending." "There must be some kind of misunderstanding. Actually, sister, I really didn''t think of recing you. However, Jimmy is about to enter primary school. He doesn''t have an identification. He will be bullied at school. Sister, I know that you are very angry with me, but it is already the truth. Why don''t we take a step back and live peacefully?" Rosy sat there with an expression of sensible and righteousness. "Fuck away." Susan directly sent her the words. Rosy immediately had a wronged expression on her face. She stood up and wiped her tears, "If a man''s heart changes, it would be useless to force him to stay." "If you don''t get away, this cup of water will pour over." Susan also lost her temper. If she could really stick it to them, she wouldn''t be so angry that her heart, liver, and lungs hurt like today. Be truly admired Rosy''s methods. She pretended to be like an innocent and tender woman, but her heart was harder than iron. Seeing that Be and her mother were unwilling to negotiate, Rosy immediately turned around and left tactfully. As soon as she entered the private room, she took out her phone and called Beck. "Beck, I''m having dinner with some friends. Can youe over and settle the bill?" Rosy said coquettishly. When she called Beck''s name, it was extremely seductive. Naturally, Beck was very happy to pay the bill for her, and wanted to make her proud among her friends. Rosy was about ten years younger than Beck. Having a young wife gave him a very sense of aplishment. In addition, Rosy was soft and gentle. And she was also considerate. Moreover she cared for him very much. He truly felt that he had encountered the most beautiful love in his life. In this love, there was also a son that belonged to them. That was the most perfect thing in his life.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Be, let''s change to another restaurant." Susan said as she stared at the private room with hatred in her eyes. "Don''t change. Mom, don''t avoid her. This will just make her feel even more aplished. Let''s ignore her and don''t speak to her." Be felt that there was no need to leave. "Alright, Be, you have more backbone than me. I hope the luck will happen to you and let you have a happy marriage." Susan looked at her daughter whose weak shoulders were actually enduring too much injustice. Fortunately, Be grew up just fine. She was even stronger and more cheerful than Susan thought. "Mom, I don''t want to get married. I''ll apany you for the rest of my life." Be picked up the dishes for her mother and said firmly. "Nonsense, if a woman doesn''t get married, who will she rely on when she is old in the future?" Susan did not agree. It was really pitiful for a person to be alone until she was old. "Mom, I could find a man with good genes and secretly give birth to a smart child to rely on?" Be said fantastically. She even felt that this idea was very wonderful. She could not be annoyed by men, and also can have a beautiful child. It''s worth it. "What are you thinking? Nope, if a child doesn''t have father, he will feel inferior." However, Susan felt that this idea was absurd and unfeasible. "I haven''t had fatherly love since I was young, and I don''t feel inferior either." Be curled her lips. "Be, I''m sorry Mom has still med you. You can''t hate me, right?" Susan finally thought clearly and suddenly felt sorry for her daughter. She always scolded her that why she couldn''t be a boy and couldn''t bring the wealth for her. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Mom, I don''t me you. It''s not easy for you either." Be said to her mother with a serious expression. Susan''s eyes were red. Her daughter was like a winter coat that could make her fell warm, it was quite good. They were nning their next life while eating. Suddenly, Susan''s gaze stared in the direction of the corridor and her entire body froze. Therefore, Be turned her head and saw her father, Beck, walking over quickly. Be gritted her teeth hatefully. It must be Rosy who called him over. How hateful. Beck walked over with high spirits. When he suddenly saw Be and her mother, his expression changed in an instant, then he was a little unhappy. However, he still walked over to greet Be and said, "Be, do you finish eating? Dad could help to pay the bill." "Dad, do you still have a daughter in your eyes?" Be asked him mockingly. "You are Dad''s daughter. You will always be." Beck had some conscience. Although he was cold to his wife, he still loved Be. "Heh, don''t speak so early. You have a son, will you still like me?" Be was already very disappointed in him and didn''t expect him to treat her like a daughter. "There are half a million dors in this card. Take it and use it." Beck took out a card from his pocket and ced it in front of Be, "The code is your birthday." With that, he walked towards Rosy''s private room. Susan and Be stared at each other. Then Susan reached out and wanted to break the card. Seeing that, Be grabbed the card first and said to her mother, "Mom, this is the money he gave me. I''ll keep it. Don''t be angry. Those who refuse the money are all idiots." Susan had no choice but to obey her daughter. Beck gave it to her daughter. Be could indeed keep it. They were at least the rtion of father and daughter. Beck pushed the door open and entered the private room. Rosy immediately walked over with a smile and held his arm. She leaned her face against his shoulder and said, "Darling, are youing? Come and sit down." "You know that Susan and Be are here, don''t you?" Beck suddenly felt a little unhappy and asked her in a low voice. Rosy was stunned and immediately said, "What happen? Are you angry?" "You clearly know I owe them. Don''t do such thing next time." Beck was really angry this time. As a man, he hoped that his wife and his lover would never meet again for the rest of their lives. "Alright, so many friends are here. Please give me some dignity. I won''t do it next time." Even though Rosy pretended to promise, her heart was filled with pride. She knew that Beck would not really be angry with her. She liked to challenge the bottom line of men to prove her status in his heart. Chapter 2078 Chapter 2078 After drinking two sses of wine, Beck really forgot about it and directly went back to Qin Rosy''s house to rest at night. The next morning, Be called him directly and told him to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get a divorce. Beck was a little surprised. He didn''t expect his fat first wife had really agreed to a divorce so quickly. Beck immediately drove over and saw Susan and Be standing on the side of the road. Then he got out of the car and walked over. "You''ve finally figured it out. Alright, I''llpensate you. You can make any conditions you want. If I can afford, I''ll definitely do." Beck wasn''t unfeeling and cold. After all, he was the boss of thepany now and had many money. He would definitely be generous to his ex-wife and daughter. "I remember when I married you, I brought a dowry of 20 million. Give me back that money. We won''t owe each other in the future." Susan looked at the man in front of her. She suddenly realized that the elegance and handsomeness on his body still made her feel excited. But looking at herself, she knew that she was no longer beautiful and her face was covered with winkles. Time was much fairer to a man than to a woman. No wonder he could love Rosy, who was ten years younger than him. Men were all the same, which liked the new and weary of the old. Susan was still somewhat unwilling to ept it. Therefore, she turned her face away and did not look at Beck. "Of course, I will give you 20 million dors. As for Be, I will also give her 100,000 dors a month for living expenses." Beck said to Be who was beside him, "Dad bought a house, which wrote your name. You can live in it. Here are the address and keys." "Dad, you''re not that heartless, but why are you so heartless to my mother? Is she your enemy? Or did she owe you?" Be asked him with a sad expression. Hearing that, Beck''s face darkened, "This is a matter for adults. You are still young, don''t ask." "I''m twenty years old and I''ve already been an adult. Dad, what advice do you have for what kind of man I can marry in the future?" Be looked at her father. Actually, she did not hate him. She was just disappointed too many times and became desperate. Beck looked at his daughter''s youthful face and her clear eyes. He suddenly didn''t know what to say. "Men are all bad." Beck concluded. Be nodded. "I know. I don''t want to marry anymore in my life. I want to live alone." Hearing that, Beck''s expression changed and he struggled to speak, "Dad doesn''t mean that. Actually, there are still many good men in this world. If you polish your eyes and look for him, you will definitely find him." "I don''t want to look for him. The probability of meeting a good man is too low. If I meet someone like you, will I get the same consequence as my mother?" Be said sadly. She was really scared. Her mother had gone from a young and beautiful woman to a haggard and exhausted woman. In the end, she ended up getting a divorce. Beck was silent. He was indeed not a good father, nor was he a good husband. "Let''s handle with the divorce first. I''ll give the money to youter." Beck said to Susan. "Nope, I have to get the money now before I get divorced." Susan had learned to be smart, or rather, she was still unwilling and wanted to make trouble with Beck. Beck had no choice but to make a phone call. Ten minutester, he transferred the money from thepany''s finance to Susan''s private ount, which was exactly 20 million dors. Susan looked at the number and couldn''t help but cry. Beck really didn''t like to see her cry. Originally, her face was not beautiful, which was even uglier when she cried. Susan had been crying andetContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org. signing all the way. When she came out, it was as if her heart had been emptied. On the contrary, Beck turned around and left without hesitation. Holding the divorce certificate, Susan became even more silent. Be''s heart also ached when she saw that. As soon as they got home, they heard the old Mrs. Charles''s voice and Rosy''s. "Ah, that sofa needs to be reced as well. I saw a new one. Mom, you can live in here in the future as well. Let me care for you." Rosy''s charming voice came from the courtyard. Be and Susan quickly got out of the car and ran into the courtyard of the vi. When they entered, they saw a lot of people tidying up the house. The old furniture was thrown out, as if they wanted to change into new ones. Just like the person else, the new one couldn''t wait to move in just as they were getting divorced. "Oh, it''s Be and her mother who have returned." Rosy''s sharp eyes noticed that Be and her mother hade in. She hurriedly came over to greet her, "Sister ..." "Pa!" Susan could not bear her, then pped her. Rosy immediately covered her cheeks and held back her tears. Moreover, she ran behind the old Mrs. Charles and said, "Mom, you see. She hit me again." The word "again", let the old Mrs. Charles knew how brash Susan was. Be pped her hands and apuded Rosy''s acting skills and methods. This woman could also y the role of a good person and a bad person well. "Susan, why are you pping her? You''re not my Charles Family''sdy anymore. Don''t get a bitch here." The old Mrs. Charles was so angry that she immediately taught her a lesson. "We still don''t move out, but this woman can''t wait to move in. Do you really treat us as the dead?" Susan gritted her teeth and said hatefully. "Sister, you misunderstood. I don''t want to move. But Beck he has apanied me to buy the furniture for many days. The shopkeeper was in a hurry, so I move as fast as I can." Rosy hurriedly found an excuse. le "Alright, pack your things and leave quickly. Everything here is new. Don''te back in the future. You''re not wee here." The old Mrs. Charles wished that Susan and her daughter would quickly disappear from her sight. In case they would annoy her. "Mom, let''s go." Be did not want to say anything, because it was useless to say more. She could only hurry and leave this damned ce. Susan was in a bad mood. When she breathed her heart hurt. She was afraid that she would die suddenly, Moreover, she could only force herself to endure the anger. and follow her daughter upstairs to take the suitcase. They had two suitcases each other, which were big and heavy. They both struggled to lift it down and put it into the car. "Sister, who owns this car?" Rosy immediately ran over and asked. Her pair of shrewd eyes were like poisonous snakes. "It''s mine, do you have any question?" Be said coldly. Rosy immediately frowned, "Be, you are still young and drive such a good car. This car looks good. I will ask Beck to buy one for me." Be felt sick of hearing this. This woman wouldn''t have any thoughts about her car, right? This was given by her father on her birthday. It was worth more than three million dors. It was a sapphire blue one. After that, Be didn''t want to pay attention to her anymore and drove away with a kick of the elerator. Chapter 2079 Chapter 2079 Rosy sneered and curled her lips. As long as she became the Mrs. Charles, Susan and her daughter would never get the benefits of the Charles family anymore. Hmph, they had made her and her son suffer from mockery and coldness so many years. She was going to revenge. If Susan had been willing to divorce seven years ago, she might not revenge her. But now, seven years passed, Beck had brought her to various asions, and she had always been mocked. She pretended not to care, but in fact, she extremely cared. All of this was because of Susan. Thus, she would definitely not let Susan go. Be did not throw away the key her father gave her. After all, she and her mother still needed to live. She was at least the daughter of the Charles family. Rosy ruined her parents'' marriage and still expelled her. She used to think that she would be separated from the Charles family in the future, but now she had changed her mind. She wanted to have connections with the Charles family, so that Rosy would not be able to live peacefully. Hatred is not ovee by hatred. Those who had never experienced such sick thing have only spoken it. However, as the person involved, no one could really let go of everything and just be a Buddha. Be took her mother to a high-end residential area. She did not expect that her father had bought such a good house for her. She opened the door. This was a three-bedroom, two-hall hardcover house. "Mom, from now on, this is our home. Let''s tidy it up." Be was quite satisfied, at least they had somewhere to live. Moreover, it was not far from the university she was studying in. She would arrive at a few bus stops. Although Be was from a wealthy family, she had the thoughts of a poor person since she was young. She was very economical. She had always taken bus to school. And no one could know her family''s conditions at school. Perhaps it was because that family was too cold that made her always worried. Susan couldn''t have mood to tidy up, so she just sat on the balcony in a daze. Be packed up the garbage bag by herself and said to her mother, "I''m going downstairs to buy something. Mom, do you want anything to eat?" "As you like." Susan said stiffly. Be had no choice but to turn around and go out. She went downstairs, threw away the garbage and walked out of the gate. When she had just arrived at the entrance of themunity, she saw a ck car drive out from in front of her. She was shocked and cursed rudely in a low voice. Just as she was about to take another way to leave, the ck car stopped abruptly. The window was open, revealing a handsome male face. He coldly called her, "Be." Be''s entire body trembled. She stiffened her neck and turned around. Sure enough, it was the man in the hotel who was videotaped by her. "Why you?" Be felt like she had seen a ghost by day. How could she meet him anywhere in such a big city? Did this man follow her deliberately? "What are you doing here?" Ben asked her with a cold expression. Be immediately pointed at the door behind her confidently. "I am the owner of this ce. I live here." "Oh?" The man raised his eyebrows slightly. "You live here too." "What do you mean?" Be''s beautiful eyes immediately widened, "You are also... living here, right?" Ben''s thin lips curled into an unclear smile. Then, he closed the car window and drove away. "Ah... you haven''t answered me yet? Why is this person like this? He was so uneducated." Be was so angry, then she turned around and saw the security guard behind her secretlyughing. She immediately walked over and asked him, "Uncle, what are youughing at?" "Nothing. It''s the first time I''ve heard that someone could scold that Mr. Ben was uneducated." The uncle gossiped. "Uncle, you know him. So, he really lives here? No way, this is too coincidental." Be frowned. She used to hope that they would never see each other again. Be lowered her head and went into the supermarket. She carried outrge bags of things. Her two slender arms were extremely strenuous. Now that she and her mother were living together, she had to do all the housework and take responsibilities. She must take good care of her mother, make her mother younger again, and make her cruel father regret it. Be was a very pragmatic girl. Although she was only twenty years old, she had a kind of tenacity in her bones. Ben looked through the rearview mirror and saw the girl clenching her fists and stomping her feet angrily. His thin lips couldn''t help but curl up. To tell the truth, at the hotel that day, this was the first time he had seen a woman fight. It was really embarrassing and ugly, However, he didn''t know what''s wrong with him When Be''s face was covered in scratches with blown hair, and tears appeared in her eyes, he actually had an incredible feeling. Perhaps this was the first time he saw a girl who could fight. Although she seemed to have lost, the stubbornness and unyielding in her eyes still made him feel extremely interesting. Looking at her, Ben thought she should be young. A cute little face was a little fat. However, she actually could fight. Be was not a beautiful girls, but she was very good to look. Her eyebrows were beautiful. Herrge eyes were watery. Her nose was pretty. Her plump mouth was small and red, and her teeth were white. Moreover, when she smiled, ber eyes were curved, and she was sweet and lovely. She definitely belonged to the kind of girl that made people''s hearts beat. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. In school, Be had many pursuers. It was also because she was sweet and had a good figure. She was 1.65 meters tall and not short. Her figure was not thin, but rather plump.. When she walked, her chest would casually tremble. This made some it Be men get really involved in i knew that she had overgrown, but she had no choice. This was natural, so she could only endure it. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org She was currently a sophomore majoring in marketing. When she first chose this major, it''s her father, Beck, told her to choose it. After she graduated, she could enter hispany to help develop his business. Thus, she had chose it enthusiastically. Moreover, after studying it, she found that she was quite interested in it. Recently, her parents wanted to divorce. So she took a few days off to take care of her mother. However, the holiday was about to end. She had to go back to school the day after tomorrow. Be made dinner and found that her mother was still sitting motionless like wood, so she could only walk over to call her. "Mom, don''t moon again. Come and eat. I bought your favorite sweet and sour ribs and sliced beef with onion and ginger." Be whispered. "Be, you guess, when will they get married? When your father married me, he had a very grand wedding. When he married this bitch, would the wedding be even more grand than me?" Susan asked in a daze, as if she was obsessed with it. "Mom, don''t think about it. It doesn''t matter if they want to have a wedding or not. If they do, others willugh. The bitch became the real wife, it''s already a joke." Be clenched her fists in anger. Chapter 2080 Chapter 2080 "Be, I want to go back to your grandmother''s house for a few days. Aren''t you going to school soon? After you send me back to your grandmother''s house tomorrow, you''ll just go back to school. Mom won''t take care of you anymore. Take care of yourself." Susan suddenly missed her mother very much. "Alright, I''ll take you back grandmother''s home tomorrow." Be nodded and agreed. That night, in the new room, Be slept peacefully. She didn''t hear the voice that her mother broke stuff anymore. The next morning, they drove to the airport. Be bought a ne ticket and took the earliest flight with her mother, which they flew back to another city. That afternoon, she also bought a ne ticket and flew back. Be felt a little sad in her heart. She could feel relieved that her grandmother could take care of her mother well. However, she was alone, so she was somewhat panicked.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She drove the car back to themunity. Because there was no parking lot, she could only go to find the super and ask. She heard that someone was willing to rent the parking lot, but the rent was extremely expensive. Although Be had money, she could not spend it randomly. Therefore, she could only endure the pain of parking her car outside and let it exposure. Be held a bottle of milk and sat in the garden downstairs. The greening of themunity was very good. It contained both ssical and modern elements, just like an exquisite garden. Be bent down and picked up a small stone. Then she threw it into theke and sshed with water. Ben picked up something and passed by an arch bridge. When he heard the sound of the water, he raised his eyes and saw Be sitting on the other side. She was thoughtful. Her hands supported her chin, and she stared at the water. Her dark eyes seemed to be empty. Ben was stunned for a moment. This girl ... Why was she sitting here alone? Ben should have left and directly returned home, but for some reason, he walked around the corridor and arrived in front of her. The sun was covered by someone and the shadows fell. Be raised her head nkly and saw the tall man standing in front of her. He stood against the sun and looked at her with a heavy gaze. "It''s you?" When Be saw him, she still lowered her head. She was no longer surprised by what she saw. Ben narrowed his eyes. For some reason, the gaze she looked at him just now was like a kitten that had been abandoned. It carried a deep sense of loneliness and sorrow. It made people feel pitiful and heartache. "Thest time you went to the hotel to catch your father''s affairs? Did you catch him?" Ben wanted to find a topic to talk about, but he didn''t expect that he was looking for the worst topic. "You saw it all? Isn''t it embarrassing?" Beughed herself. He had seen her ugliest side, and she felt that she could be always humiliating in front of him. "Are you alright with the wounds on your face?" Ben stared at her and discovered that there were faint scratches on her forehead and cheeks, but she seemed topletely ignore them and did not deal with them. Be shook her head, "It''s fine. Anyway, it won''t be disfigured." Seeing her attitude, Ben looked at her in a new view. Didn''t all the young girls care about their faces? But why did she seem to not care about it, as if she had lost her enthusiasm for life? "Are you still living with your family?" Ben thought and asked. "No, I live alone now." Be felt that this man was asking a lot of questions. Therefore, she became vignt, "Why are you asking so many questions? Do I know you well?" Ben was stunned. Alright, he wasn''t familiar with her. Why did he care so much about her? "Not familiar!" After the man answered, he turned around and left. Be continued to be depressed, but she did not resolve her hatred just by being depressed. Then she stood up and decided to go back to the previous vi. Rosy didn''t wee her. So she still wanted to go over and piss her off. As long as her mother wasn''t by her side, Be''s heart would be a little relieved. Thinking of her mother who was bullied by Rosy, she felt that this matter couldn''t be let go just like that. Rosy could bully her, but she couldn''t bully her mother. Betta drove the car and arrived at the vi before dark. She rang the doorbell and it was Beck who opened the door. "Be?" Beck was surprised to see her. "Dad, can I have dinner here? Mom''s back to Grandma''s house." Be pretended to make a pitiful look. She knew that if she was obedient, her father would still love her. "Alright,e in." Beck really doted on her. He opened the door and Be stepped in. At that time, Rosy walked down the stairs in her silk pajamas. When she saw Being, she immediately smiled and said, "Oh, it''s Be. Why did youe alone?" "Be wants to have dinner here." Beck was still worried about Rosy''s attitude. "Alright, just prepare a pair of chopsticks more. It''s surely great. Be is your daughter after all. From now on, we are still a family." Rosy was always gentle and considerate in front of Beck. Now, she naturally had to pretended to be generous. Beck was very happy. He knew that his new wife was kind-hearted and absolutely couldn''t refuse to let Bee to eat. Be''s expression was calm. Then Beck said to her, "Call her Aunt Rosy in the future and get along well with her." However, Be put aside her face and didn''t call Rosy. Rosy was stiffened. However, the next second, she smiled and said, "Darling, don''t force the child. After all, it will need some time. Be and I have only met a few times." Beck felt that what Rosy said was reasonable so he didn''t care about Be''s rudeness. However, he loved Rosy more and more. Her deep understanding and generosity had all turned into her advantages, which was shining in Beck''s eyes. Be felt that Rosy was really good at acting, just like a garbage, which made people feel disgusting. Be sat on the sofa and yed her phone. Suddenly, a small ball smashed at her feet. Then she stomped down directly and the ball was leaking. It could be seen how powerful the strength that Be used. "Wu, you pay for it, you pay for it, you are bad woman." A little boy ran over and saw that the ball was broken. He immediately wiped away his tears and cried. Hearing the voice, Rosy and Beck quickly came. They were stunned when they saw the ball on the ground and their son''s red eyes. Be also had an innocent expression on her face. "Dad, I didn''t do it on purpose. He threw a ball at me. I just instinctively stopped it. Who knew that it would leak out? Maybe the quality of that ball wasn''t good enough." "It''s not that, Dad, she stomped on my ball." The little boy was also very aggrieved. When Be heard the little boy call Beck father, her expression changed and she felt as if she had been beaten up by someone. Beck seemed to be a little ufortable as well. He hurriedly became a little angry towards his son, "Jimmy, father will buy you another box of balls tomorrow. Stop messing around and go y quickly." Chapter 2081 Chapter 2081 When Rosy heard this, she immediately felt wronged and expressed her dissatisfaction to him, "How could you scold your son? That ball is his favorite. Although Be didn''t do it on purpose, you still need tofort your son." Be sneered in her heart. Rosy pretended to be so gentle in front of her father. Well, she wanted to see how long she could pretend. At the dinner table, Be found that there were two babysitters at home. In the past, her mother had done all the housework herself. As soon as Rosy came, she hired two babysitters. Her mother had been saving money for all her life. She probably didn''t spend as much money in her life as Rosy in a year. Do men like such women? After dinner, Be nned to leave. Rosy also gently escorted her to the door of the vi and said, "Be,e to eat at home often in the future. This is still your home." Be felt disgusted when she heard this, and she quickly drove away. Rosy watched her car leave and sneered. This little girl even dared to do such things in front of her. She must teach her a lesson. When Be returned home, she found that there was no ce to park. She drove around two streets and finally saw a parking space. She quickly upied it. After parking the car, she saw a supermarket beside her and walked in. Mother is not at home. She couldn''t cook, so she had to buy some snacks. Otherwise, she would have to go downstairs if she was hungry. It was too troublesome. Be bought arge bag of snacks and arge bag of instant food. Finally, she carried the two big bags and walked into themunity. The elevator door opened. There was already a person inside. Be lowered her head and walked in with tworge bags. Ben''s eyes lit up when he saw that it was her. He took a closer look and saw that she was carrying instant food and snacks. He immediately frowned. This woman turned out to eat this all day long to satisfy her hunger.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. What about her family? Ben suddenly remembered the couple who had been in an uproar in the hotel that day. Perhaps her family had no time to care about her. Be stared at the elevator number in a daze. Her heart was in a mess now. Her mother was not around, so she was somewhat panicked. This was the first time she lived alone. She subconsciously turned to look at the man behind her. She was afraid that he would follow her. When she saw that it was the man from the hotelst time, she was stunned. Ben''s handsome face was gloomy as he looked past her and stared at the elevator door. Be noticed that this man seemed to be quite good-looking. He was also very tall and had a good temperament. Anyone who could live in such a ce would definitely be an elite. However, he seemed to be much older than her. She wondered if he was married or not. Wait, why was she imagining this? What did it have to do with her whether he is married or not? The elevator door opened and Be quickly walked out, keeping an eye behind her. Ben''s breathing slowly rxed. It turned out that she lived on the 18th floor. The next day, Be was about to go to school. She did not dare to drive again, afraid that there would be no parking space when she came back. So, she carried a backpack and prepared to get on the bus. However, she did not expect the bus stop to be so far away. Moreover, there were so many people. At this moment, the weather was very hot. Be trotted all the way to catch up with the bus. Be finally managed to get on the bus. She heaved a sigh of relief. However, being squeezed in a corner made her feel a little ufortable. A few men were pushing towards her. Be endured it forcefully. She looked out and she suddenly saw a ck car drive over. She felt as if she had seen the man in the elevator yesterday. At a traffic light, she saw the car again. She opened her eyes wide and looked at it. A perfect male face appeared and it was indeed him. Ben wore a Bluetooth headset and was talking to someone on the phone. He did not notice that there was a pair of eyes staring at him on the bus beside him. Be entered the ssroom on time after she arrived at the school. There was no ss in the afternoon. Be was about to go home when suddenly, a boy ran over and blocked her way. "Be, do you want to go home? I''ll drive you." This was a boy that she knew, Thomas. Be looked at his sincere expression and did not object, "Can you take me to the mall?" "Sure, get in the car." Thomas was happy when he saw that she had agreed. Be did not know the intention behind Thomas''s sudden chat-up. She only treated him as a friend, but she didn''t know her friend had changed his emotion for her. Thomas took her to the pedestrian street. Be thanked him and pushed open the door to get off the car. "Be, are you shopping alone? Can I also go shopping with you? I want to buy something too." Thomas asked her in purpose. "What do you want to buy?" Be asked him curiously. "My sister''s birthday ising soon. I want to buy her a birthday present. I don''t know what you girls like. Can you help me pick one? Please." Thomas looked at her sincerely. Be thought for a moment. This was not a big deal. He helped her just now, so she nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll go with you." Thomas quickly parked the car and followed behind her happily. Along the way, Be told him some things that girls liked. There were a lot of people in the street. A few times, Be was knocked into by others. Thomas could behave himself now. He directly pulled Be''s arm and let her get close to him. Be shook him off unnaturally and walked forward quickly. Thomas turned around and looked behind him with a satisfied smile on his face. Entering the shopping mall, which was thergest shopping mall in the city. After Be and Thomas entered, they headed straight for the women''s clothing store. "Thomas, how tall is your sister?" Be asked him. "She is about the same size as you. Why don''t you try it on for her? If it looks good, I''ll buy it." Thomas said with a smile. Be could only try it on for him. She tried on a skirt and a coat. Thomas was very fond of it and bought it. "I still want to give her a bag. Help me pick one please." Thomas looked at her pleadingly. Be thought to herself, since she was also wandering around, she could help him. "The bag stores are on the fifth floor. Let''s go over." Be pointed upstairs and they took the elevator upstairs. The elevator came up from the underground parking lot. When the elevator door opened, Be discovered that there were a feet men insuits inside. The one leading them was actually someone who looked familiar. Ben did not expect to meet this girl in the mall. He was also shocked. Chapter 2082 Chapter 2082 However, the heat in his eyes quickly froze. He saw that Be was with a boy of the same age. They looked like a pair of young lovers. Ben''s handsome face froze as he expressionlessly looked away. Be wanted to say hello to him at first, but his expression was stiff, so she could only pretend to forget him and stand side by side with Thomas. "Be, what color do you like?" Thomas did not notice anything unusual and asked the girl beside him in a low voice. "I... I prefer a single color. Any color will do." Be whispered to him. She didn''t know if it was an illusion, but she always felt that there was someone staring at her from behind. Ben looked at the girl who was very close. Her long ck hair was hanging on her back. Her hair was soft. They were so close to each other that Thomas seemed to be able to smell a faint fragrance from her body. Ben felt somehow anxious, and his heart beat quickly a few times. He clenched his palm tightly and cursed, "Damn it!" How could he feel this way about a girl he had not known for a long time? The fifth floor arrived. The elevator opened. Thomas deliberately held Be''s hand as they exited the elevator. Be quickly broke free and walked out. Ben''s eyes narrowed, and his mood suddenly became extremely bad. "Mr. Ben, the next project will be officiallypleted next month. The meeting tonight ..." "Cancel the meeting tonight." Ben was in a bad mood, and the negative emotions caused him to involuntarily postpone his work. When he discovered this, he was also shocked. "Don''t cancel. Continue." Ben had already adjusted his mood in just a few seconds. He was no longer a child and could not treat his work casually. Behind him stood a few men with confused faces. Be picked two female bags for Thomas. Thomas felt very satisfied, so he looked at the time and said, "It''s almost dinner time. Let''s eat together. I''ll treat you." "No need, I still need to buy something. You can go back." Be did not want to ept his kindness anymore. They weren''t close before. It was only because his sudden request made it impossible for her to refuse that she would help. Thomas did not insist and only smiled, "Then I''ll go home first. See you at school tomorrow." After Thomas left, Be heaved a sigh of relief. In fact, she came here because she was bored and had nowhere to go. That was why she wanted toe to a crowded ce. In the past, when her mother was at home, she had to obey her mother''s rules. She would be scolded when she returned after 10 in the evening. Now that her mother was at her grandmother''s house, her time was at her disposal. She really wanted to rx herself. For Be''s supper, she had beef noodles and two steak bones. As expected, delicious food could cure her bad mood. After eating enough, she queued up to buy a cup of milk tea. She watched the time and decided to watch a movie. After watching the movie, it was already half past ten in the evening. Be had an indescribable feeling, as if she was intentionally trying to break the old life. It was already half past ten. But she would not be scolded when she returned home at this time. Be held a cup of milk tea and walked out. But when she stood outside the door, she suddenly thought of it. It was sote, so was there a bus? Be''s brain buzzed. It seemed like she had to take a taxi. Be stood by the side of the road and waited for a taxi. At this moment, many people had just finished the movie and came out. There were many people but few taxies. Be would not scramble with them. She leaned against a tree and waited for a taxi when there were fewer people. Ben had just finished his meeting when he was about to drive home when he swept his gaze over the girl on the roadside. He was slightly stunned. It was sote, why was she here alone? Where''s her boyfriend? Ben slowed down the car. Was she waiting for a taxi? Just as he was thinking about this, Ben''s car had already turned around and happened to stop beside Be. He rolled down the window and shouted, "Be, are you going home?" Be bent down and looked into the car. She was stunned. Why was it him again? "Are you going back as well?" When Be saw him, she felt a trace of joy in her heart. If someone can pick her home, she would still be very happy. "Get in the car. I''ll give you a ride." Ben nodded and said indifferently. "Thank you!" Be didn''t show him any courtesy. Perhaps she didn''t think this man had any bad intentions. Ben did not expect that she would actually be willing to take his ride. The bad mood of the night suddenly went away. Be sat in the car and realized that there was a lot of space in the car Moreover, the expensive car gave off a different feeling. She was inexplicably restrained. "By the way, I still don''t know your name?" Be felt that she should call him by his name so it will be polite. "What? Are you worried that I''m a bad person?" Ben was in a good mood and suddenly wanted to joke with her. Be immediately shook her head. "Of course not. If I think you''re a bad person, I won''t take your car." "My given name is William." Ben did not say his full name, because he was famous in this city. "Oh? A local?" Be thought about it carefully. It seemed that Williams were quite rare here. "No, I''m here to do business." Ben came here only because he had a project here that he temporarily lived here. "Oh!" Be nodded and didn''t dare to ask any more questions. She sat quietly and asionally looked out the window at the scenery. "Where''s your boyfriend? Why isn''t he with you?" Ben drove his car with concentration, but he always wanted to ask this question, so he pretended to be curious. "He''s not my boyfriend, he''s my ssmate." Be hurriedly exined. "Oh." Ben nced at her, was he just a ssmate? Is she lying? Thinking of this, Ben felt annoyed again. How dare she lie? Be felt that this man didn''t believe her. She was also very helpless. Yeah, tonight, she and Thomas really behaved like a couple. But, this was the truth. She and Thomas really weren''t a couple. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Along the way, the atmosphere in the car was very quiet. Fortunately, it wasn''t far from home. It took a few turns to arrive. Ben directly drove the car to the underground parking lot. Be discovered that this man had a special garage. Moreover, the garage was very big, and could- four cars. Now, there were only two dpark cars parked, leaving two empty lots. Be thought for a moment and suddenly asked him, "Mr. William, are these all your parking spaces?" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Yes." The man replied indifferently. Chapter 2083 Chapter 2083 "Then ... can your parking space be rented? I also have a car. I don''t have a ce to park, so I don''t dare to drive it." Be thought about the experience on the bus today when she was harassed. She had better drive. "I can rent it to you." The man pushed open the door and got out of the car, giving her reply. "Really? Then how much each month?" Be was overjoyed when she heard this. "Whatever would be fine." Ben didn''tck money at all. "Ah?" Be was stunned. She quickly shook her head, "No, you have to say a price. I''ll see if I can ept it. If it''s too expensive, I can''t afford it. If it''s too cheap, it will harm your benefit." "Heh!" Ben hadn''t thought that this girl would actually consider his benefit. He leaned against the car door with one hand and looked at her, "How much money can you afford?" "I... I don''t know either." Be blushed. Ben saw her face flushed red under the dark light, which was as charming as a spring peach blossom. His heart beat faster again. "A thousand a month." Ben said in a low voice. "A thousand?" Be was stunned. "Too much? Eight hundred then." Ben did not know much about the price here. He only felt that he did not want to put too much pressure on her. He could just rent her a parking space. In this way, he might be able to meet her a few more times a day. He had his own purposes, so he would rent it to her cheaply. "No, no, no. Too little. Thest time I went to ask about the property here, the worst parking spaces needed 3,000. Besides, your garage is safe. I''ll give you 1500." Although Be also liked to take advantage, it was better for her to take less advantage of men. After all, she was a girl and needed to protect herself from men''s invasion. "Alright." The man didn''t bother with her, if that was what she thought was a reasonable price. "Really? That''s great. Thank you, Mr. William. When should we sign a contract?" Be saw that he agreed and was really happy. However, she might have to go out to find a job next. As long as she could afford the parking space, her safety would be guaranteed. Although her father would give her living expenses, Rosy would definitely not give them to her. She had to be prepared to rely on herself. "Let''s seeter. This is the key to the garage. Take this. I still have one at home." After leaving the garage, Ben handed her the keys, then took a business card from his pocket and handed it to her, "There''s my phone number on it. If you need anything, you can contact me." After saying that, he reached out to press the elevator beside him. Be looked at the ck key and business card in her hand. She could not tell what she felt, but she felt that this man gave people a veryfortable feeling and was reliable. The elevator door opened and Ben walked in. Turning around, he saw the girl standing at the elevator door. "Aren''t youing in?" Be walked in quickly. After she entered, she lowered her head. Ben stood behind her and looked at her slender and thin back. An image shed through his mind, where she was carrying tworge bags of food. Did her family leave her? She clearly had a good family background. To be able to live in such amunity, she must be rich, but why did she lead such a poor life? "Do you live alone?" Ben immediately regretted it after he spoke. As expected, Be was shocked. Then, she looked at him vigntly. Seeing that she did not answer, Ben stopped asking. She looked like a frightened rabbit. He realized that he asked a wrong question. When they reached the floor, Be whispered her thanks and quickly left. Ben frowned, wondering why he cared about her. The next day at noon, Ben returned home after lunch outside. He unlocked the lock with his fingerprints and entered the password. He discovered that something was wrong at home. "Is my Little Ben back?" A gentle female voice came. Hearing this voice, Ben''s entire body trembled as he looked at the woman sitting on the sofa with someint. "Mom, why are you here? You didn''t tell me." Ben said in a low voice. "I came here to take the piano exam with your sister." Mary replied with good reason. "Sister is also here." Ben was very fond of his sister. His younger sister was nine years younger than him. She had just turned eighteen this year and had just passed the bar mitzvah. "Ben, are you used to being alone here?" Mary Boked at her son with distress. Leo was too ruthless. He left his son alone in this city and ordered him to finish all the projects before he had the chance to enter the headquarters and take over thepany. "I''m used to it." Ben was independent. He was young but he was extremely self-disciplined, and had a clear goal. He didn''t want to see his father disappointed. He had toplete the goal his father had given him. "Don''t me your father. He is for your good." Mary''s heart ached when he saw his son''s tired face. "I know, he''s doing it for my own good. If I don''t have the ability, then those old fellows won''t submit to me." Ben said seriously. Hearing his son say this, Mary could only sigh, "Alright, you are so strong, and mother is very proud." "Where is Edith?" Ben was asking about his sister. "She will finish her exam at three in the afternoon We have to fly back at night. Ben, if you''re lonely here, just see if there''s a suitable girl by your side. Mom really hopes that you can find a girlfriend." Mary looked at his son expectantly. He was handsome and talented but he was a little silent. However, she believed that he was also popr with women. If her son wanted to find a girlfriend, he would definitely find a superior one. Ben was stunned by his mother''s words. Immediately after, a beautiful face shed through his mind. Those panicked eyes made him feel pitiful.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Mom, I don''t have time to find a girlfriend now. I''m very busy at work every day." Ben replied seriously. "Work is work, and life is life. You''re putting too much pressure on yourself. Your father won''t me you even if you don''t meet his requirements." Mary thought that she had to properly discuss this matter with her husband when she returned this time. He could not overwhelm his son. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I like working. Mom, don''t worry about me. Don''t you have time to eat at night before you go back?" Ben asked expectantly. "Next time, your sister still has sses at school tomorrow." Mary said regretfully. "Then I''ll go home and get together in a few days." Ben said helplessly. Mary nced at the watch and hurriedly carried her bag to the door. "I have to go to school to pick up your sister. Take care of yourself and contact me by phone if you need anything." "Mom, I''ll see you off." "No need, your father sent someone to pick us up." Mary hurriedly opened the door and left. Ben followed her out and escorted his mother into the elevator before returning home. "Girlfriend?" Ben smiled. Did he really need to find a woman? Chapter 2084 Chapter 2084 When Be arrived at the school today, she suddenly found that there were tworge bags of things on the table she was sitting on. There was also her name and a pink card on it. When she came over, the dean of education was standing beside her desk and was about to reach out to get the card. "Be, someone gave you something." A girl saw her and hurriedly came over to inform her. Be was stunned for a moment and quickly walked over. "Be Charles, hurry up and take these things away. Don''t ruin the atmosphere of the school." The dean stared at her seriously and said. Be was confused as she saw the card he handed over. It was a love letter. Be revealed a dumbfounded expression. Then, she opened the two bags and saw the clothes and bags that she and Thomas had picked togetherst night. The card said that he wanted to give these things to her as gifts and asked her to date him. "Sir, this may be a misunderstanding. Thomas and I ..." "Alright, alright. I know what you mean. You want to date him, but there''s no need to make things known to the whole school. You''re only a sophomore and you should focus on your studies. Call your parents over. I want to talk to them." The dean asked angrily. "Sir, I really don''t know what''s going on. I..." When Be heard that, she became anxious. "Call them over this afternoon. This is a very serious matter. You and Thomas must write a review and hand it over. Our school has always been strict. Take a look at the banners outside. They are really bad for our school." After he finished his lecture, he left with a bad expression. Be ran out of the ssroom and saw that there were many banners hanging on the side of the road, all of which had unsightly confession letters written on them. "Damn Thomas." Be was not an idiot. She knew very well that this was a conspiracy. Thomas had done it on purpose. Be angrily ran to Thomas''s ssroom to confront him. Thomas was sitting at the ssroom table cynically. There were a group of men chatting about this matter. Seeing Be running in angrily, everyone''s expressions were very strange, as if they were certain that there was something hidden between Be and Thomas. "Thomas, what do you mean? Who''s dating you? Stop talking nonsense and ruin my reputation." Be roared at him angrily. "Be, we knew each other since we were young. I have long since fallen in love with you. You''vee to my house quite a few times. I''m not spouting nonsense." Thomas looked at her cunningly, pretending to be gentle to confuse everyone. "When have I been to your house? Don''t talk nonsense." Be was so angry that Thomas actually told lies. He was intentionally trying to destroy her! "I also know that you have a heart-shaped birthmark on your back." Thomas suddenly spoke. The men in the surroundings let out an extremely loud cry. They stared at Be ambiguously. They were envious that Thomas had even looked at her body. Then something must have happened between them. "You..." Be''s face was flushed red and she was shocked. Why did Thomas know that there was a birthmark on her back?Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She was sure that she had nothing to do with Thomas. Moreover, she didn''t have much dealings with Thomas, but Thomas acted like he wanted to confirm the rtionship. It could be seen that she had fallen into a trap since he asked her to help him shoppingst night. Why did Thomas treat her like this? Who gave him the benefit? "What benefits did Rosy give you? So you want to ruin my reputation?" Be was not a fool and immediately thought of the person who hated her the most. Hearing Rosy''s name, Thomas stiffened for a moment. His eyes flickered, "I don''t even know who Rosy is." Be saw the nervousness on his face. She was even more certain that Rosy used the money to let Thomas ruin her reputation at school. "Thomas, I''m warning you, if you dare to ruin my reputation, I will not let you off." Be was not a scapegoat. Thomas actually dared to invent something out of thin air. She would definitely not let him off. Thomas was a little scared. Be looked weak, but she was a hard bone. However, when he thought about the money, Thomas still decided to do it. He felt that Be was unable to do anything to him. Be sat in the ssroom and cut everything on the table into pieces with scissors. In the afternoon, the dean gave her thest notice. She must call her parents over and write a review. Otherwise, he would deal with this matter seriously. Be had no choice. In order to keep studying, she could only call her father. Unfortunately, her father''s mobile phone had been off. Be had no choice but to ask for leave and go to thepany. When she heard that her father was on a business trip, her mind went nk. Father is on a business trip, and mother is not here, where can she find someone toe to school? Grandma definitely won''te. Uncle and aunt are not good to her. Be''s eyes were red with anxiety. If she doesn''t graduate, her life will be even darker. If she can''t even find a job, how can she protect her mother and give her mother a stable life? Thinking of this, Be''s heart became even more uneasy. What about Rosy? No, she would never let this womane here as a parent. Just as Be was feeling anxious, she suddenly reached out and touched a business card on the back of her backpack. Staring at the dark blue business card, Be''s heart was beating faster. At this moment, she actually wanted to try her luck. If this Mr. William could pretend to be her family ande to school to help deal with this matter, then she would definitely be grateful to him. She would rather ask a stranger for help than let Rosyugh at her smugly. Thinking of this, Be''s fingers really trembled as she dialed the number on it. "Hello." A deep maic voice came. Be''s heart skipped a beat. She didn''t expect him to answer it. "Mr. ... Mr. William, I''m Be." Be''s voice was trembling. She was too nervous. "It''s you." The man was a little surprised. Then, he said indifferently, "What''s the matter?" §á§à Be heard this and closed her eyes tightly, as if she was making a bold decision. By the time she opened her eyes, she was already fearless. She boldly pleaded, "Mr. William, I encountered some trouble at school. My parents are not here. Can you pretend to be my family and deal With this matter for me? won''t waste your precious time. You can put forward your request as payback." After Ben heard her plea, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he asked in a low voice, "What happened to you?" Chapter 2085 Chapter 2085 "Can you help me?" Be only wanted an answer. "Alright, when should I get there?" The man hesitated for a moment before agreeing. Be finally heaved a sigh of relief in her tense heart. She bit her lips and said, "Come over now." "Address?" The man asked briefly. Be told him the address. About 40 minutester, Ben walked out of a ck car in a ck business suit and saw Be waiting anxiously at the door. "Mr. William, thank you foring. You really helped me a lot. I will definitely be grateful to you." Be had no hope at all, but when this man stood in front of her, she suddenly felt that there were still miracles happening in this world. To her, his appearance was a miracle. Ben looked at the girl with a ponytail. Her beautiful face was red from anxiety. Ben had personally witnessed her family''s situation. It was the first time in his life that Ben had seen such a scene when her mother brought her to the hotel to witness her father''s cheating. "Now you can tell me what happened." Ben stared at her, his voice deep and gentle. Be nervously pinched her fingers. It was hard for her, but in the end, she still spoke up and said shamefully, "The boy who was with mest night confessed to me at school today and everyone knows. The school leaders feel that this behavior is inappropriate, so they asked my family here." Ben was speechless. Be saw that the man didn''t say anything, "I have nothing to do with him. I just know him. I don''t know why he treats me like this. Now everyone isughing at me. They think I''m a very casual girl. Mr. William, he set me up. I really have nothing to do with him." Ben saw her eyes red and she had a wronged and pitiful expression on her face. "I know." Ben said indifferently, "In what capacity should I help you solve this matter?" "I... can I recognize you as my big brother?" Be sized him up and felt that he was at most twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. It was definitely inappropriate to call him Uncle. It was fine to call him Big Brother. "Sister?" The man raised his eyebrows and looked at her with interest. What''s going on? The moment he said the word, she felt something wrong. "Is that okay? If I don''t recognize you as my brother, then if someonees to the school to cause trouble, then this matter will be even more serious." Be had no other choice but to do this. "I see. Let''s go." Ben did not dislike this kind of rtionship and only let her lead the way. Upon arriving at the office, the dean saw Be leading a man with a noble temperament into the room. He was shocked. "Sir, this is my brother Ben William. Although he is not my biological brother, he can help me deal with many of my matters." Be immediately introduced him as soon as she entered. The dean looked at Ben and knew that this man extraordinary. Moreover, the Charles family was powerful. He was only trying to make an example this time to let the students of the school realize the bad effects of the matter.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I''m sorry, my sister has brought such a bad influence to the school. I will definitely teach her seriously. I hope you can give her a chance to behave." Ben immediately sincerely begged the dean to let Be off. The dean saw that him full of sincerity. Furthermore, she realized the seriousness of the matter. He did not punish Be too much. He only solemnly demanded, "Be, will give you two a warning about this incident. Write a review and hand it over. You shall never do this again. Otherwise, we will deal with it seriously." "Thank you, sir. I will definitely write a serious review. I guarantee that there won''t be a next time." Be immediately promised happily. "Mr. William, please supervise your sister''s behavior in the future and make her focus on her studies." The dean immediately said. "I will. Thank you for giving her a chance." Ben said gratefully. "Alright, Be, you can go to ss." The director let her go. Be finally releases her anger when she walked out of the office. "This Thomas is too shameless. He actually dares to harm me like this." "Why did he want to harm you? Do you know the reason?" Ben saw that she was so angry that her face turned pale. He knew that this matter was not simple. "Of course I know. It''s because of el my father''s mistress. She must asked Thomas to ruin my reputation at school. She is too vicious. She has already taken over my home, and she won''t let me go." At this point, Be''s eyes had already turned red with anger. She wiped her tears, "I will definitely not let her feel good if she forces me like this." Seeing her miserable appearance, Ben only sighed, "Where''s your mother?" "My mother went back to my grandmother''s house. She has been in a bad mood since she divorced my father." Be lowered her head sadly, feeling that her life was in a mess. "If you want to resist, you must not be reckless. It would be best if you have the evidence. Otherwise, how can you go against your stepmother alone? She has the ability to win your father and drive you and your mom out of the house. She must be capable." Ben reminded her in a deep voice. "I know I''m no match for her, but I can''t just sit by. I''m only hope for my mom. If something happens to me, how will she survive?" Be had long since realized that her situation was not optimistic, which was why she was confused. "Do you have any ideas?" Ben looked at her nk eyes and his heart tightened. For some reason, he felt heartache when he saw her frowning. "I want to find a few people to beat Thomas up and make him tell the truth." Be was young and vigorous. At this moment, Thomas had really pissed her off. She was extremely angry and really wanted to beat him up. "Hit him? Aren''t you afraid of being imprisoned? If you were put in prison, your studies will be crippled and your reputation will be ruined. Ben knew that she definitely cared about her reputation and studies. Otherwise, she wouldn''t ask him for help. Since she cared, why would she destroy it so impulsively? Be was stunned. Yes, if she hit him, she might be arrested. "Then what should I do? I have no other choice." At this moment, Be was helpless. Her father was not here, and her mother could not make the decision. She was alone, and she could not even avenge Thomas. Chapter 2086 Chapter 2086 "I can help you but I have my request. I want to find a nanny to help me do the housework. If you agree to help me do the housework every day after work, I will help you." Ben suddenly opened his mouth and made a request. "Nanny?" Be was shocked, "I can''t do housework, nor can I cook. I''m afraid I can''t take care of you." "Anyway, there will always be a beginning. I don''t ask too much. You just have to clean the floor of my house, wipe the dust off it, and water the flowers and nts on the balcony for me. I don''t need you to do anything else." Looking at her nk expression, Ben sighed. She was a spoiled girl, unable to do any housework. "I can do this." After Be heard this, she found that she could do it. She immediately nodded her head, "If you are willing to help me, I will definitely help you with the housework." "Alright, it''s a deal." Ben smiled meaningfully. Be had already gave in. She only wanted revenge, and Ben was the only support she could find. Even if she was asked to do housework, she would not hesitate. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back to thepany first. As for the Thomas you mentioned, I''ll find someone to deal with him. You don''t need toe forward." Ben stood beside the car and warned her in a deep voice. "Alright, thank you, Mr. William. You are like my savior, appearing just in time." Be thanked him sincerely, her eyes shining brightly. "Savior?" Ben smiled faintly and bent down to sit in his car. Seeing Ben''s car leave, Be let out a sigh of relief. Afterwards, she turned around and went to look for Thomas angrily. Thomas''s parents were also called over. At this moment, Thomas was sitting in his seat as if nothing happened. Seeing Be running over, he didn''t think much of it. He even wanted to skip ss and go to the auto show. This time, he could finally buy a sports car of his own. "Thomas,e out." Be suppressed her anger and shouted at him. "Be, are you done? Aren''t you afraid of being called by the dean again?" At this moment, Thomas wished he could kick Be away. Anyway, he had achieved his goal, so he didn''t need to act anymore. Be stared at him angrily and said hatefully, "Those who do bad things will get their retribution. Be careful of the lightning that may strike you to death." "Are you cursing me? Be careful, I''ll report it to the dean." Thomas chuckled disapprovingly. Be was helpless. He ruined her reputation, and even behaved in this way. Thomas saw that Be was not leaving yet, so he could only get up and walk out, "Be,e here, I have something to say." Be followed him to a corner where there were few people. Thomas''s expression suddenly changed and he coldly warned her, "Don''t provoke my cousin. You can''t do anything to her." "Cousin?" Be was shocked. Thomas and Rosy are rtives? "My cousin gave birth to a son for your father. She has been nameless for many years. She has suffered as much pain and grievances as your mother and you." At this moment, Thomas was protecting his family and ignored the pain of Be. "So that''s the case. Sure enough, there isn''t any good person in the family. Go back and tell Rosy that you shouldn''t be like this. Don''t be toocent. The retribution hasn''t arrived yet." Be turned around and left, tears of grievance rolling in her eyes. "Be, I advise you not to try. You can''t win my cousin." Thomas shouted at her from behind. Be''s fragile heart trembled even more fiercely. Be, who had been in a state of panic all day rushed out immediately after ss and drove home. When her car finally had a ce to park, she felt as if she had something to rely on. She sat in the car and was stunned for a long time. Only when she was hungry did she push open the car door and n to go down. At this moment, a beam of intense car lights shone over. Be subconsciously raised her hand to block her eyes. Until she saw the license te number clearly, ske discovered it was Ben who had returned. Be didn''t dare to move at this moment. Ben also saw her, his deep gaze nced at her car, and then he smoothly parked his car in the garage, pushed the door open, and got off the car. "Mr. ... Mr. William, you''re back." He had helped her a lot. Be hadn''t taken Ben seriously before, but now, she felt that she owed him a huge favor. She thought she had to treat him well. "Yes." The man replied calmly. They walked towards the elevator at the same time. Be had deliberatelygged behind. It was the first time she had had the opportunity to this man so closely. He was tall, muscr, slender, and had a .n handsome appearance. But his eyes were dark and indiscernible. It was precisely because he could not be seen through that she felt that he was unable to get close to. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Be was a person who was born with a sense of insecurity. The influence her father had brought her made her even more vignt towards men. The elevator was very quiet. Suddenly, a strange voice sounded. It was Be''s stomach rumbling out of anger. She didn''t eat much at noon. She had been hungry until now. Be''s pretty face was flushed red and she subconsciously touched her stomach. "You haven''t eaten all day?" The man''s eyes froze as he looked sideways at her. Be lowered her head in shame. She felt like she was a joker. "Too many things happened today. I was not in a good mood and had no appetite." Be replied softly. "Do you have anything to eat at home?" Ben asked her indifferently. "Yes, there''s noodles." Be didn''t know why she had to answer such a question. "Instant noodles?" The man raised his eyebrows. Be was shocked, "How did you know?" "A girl at your age shouldn''t be able to cook for herself, right?" Ben couldn''t tell her that he saw her carrying arge bag of instant noodles one day. "I do not know how to cook, but I have decided to eat outside themunity." After Be finished speaking, the elevator opened and she walked out with her bag on her back.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Wait a moment." The man suddenly followed her and called out to her. "What''s up, Mr. William?" Be was vignt. Ben originally wanted to ask her to go home and he could cook something for her. Seeing her expression, he suddenly gave up on this idea. "Nothing much. I just wanted to ask you, have you settled your school matters? Did you encounter any other troubles?" Ben quickly changed the topic and asked her. Chapter 2087 Chapter 2087 "It''s fine now. Thank you. And then Thomas seems to be Rosy''s cousin. That''s why Thomas was ganging up on me." When Be knew that he was just concerned about her, she took off her guard. "Then do you still want to collect evidence?" Ben frowned. Be lowered her head and thought for a moment, "If they were strangers, she could still use them if she had evidence. But now she knew that they were her rtives. Even if she had evidence, how could she still use them? I could only admit that I am out of luck. It''s also because that I was not vignt." Ben felt a little irritated when he saw her aggrieved expression. However, since this matter was not his responsibility, it was not good for him to interfere anymore. "Alright." After Ben finished speaking, he turned around and pushed open the elevator door and walked in. Be stood in the corridor. Seeing the elevator door close, she frowned. And she felt that Mr. William seemed to have something that he wanted to say to her. Be put away her bag and went downstairs. Then she ate the fast food in a food court farther away from themunity, which made her be full. However, when she saw a barbecue restaurant on her way back, she also itched for it, then she ordered some and pack them to go home. Although living by herself was boring and lonely, it was already very good for Be. It was better than living in a big vi and listening to her parents quarrel and looking them fight every day. After Be entered themunity, she called her mother. However, her mother had still note out of the shadows, her grandmother told her that still let her mother stay for a while and let Be take good care of herself. Be knew that her mother was a sensitive woman. And she was easily indecisive when she did things. It was impossible for her to break a rtionship quickly. Moreover, she had loved her father. And she had always relied on her father until she discovered that her father had other woman outside six years ago. Since that, she felt that the sky seemed to copse and she became a woman who was worried about losing and was suspicious. "Men, are they all that scary?" Be thought of the past and felt a chill run down her spine. If she could, she decided not to get married for the rest of her life. From now on, she would try her best to save up money. The next morning, Be finished eating two eggs and quickly went downstairs. When she arrived at the garage, she suddenly saw a seductive woman, parking her car in another parking lot. She was dressed in professional clothes, with long hair. Her makeup was exquisite, and her entire body was full of elite women''s skill and elegance. When she saw Be, she was obviously stunned for a moment. Then, she looked around Be''s car. After that, she raised her chin, and walked past Be. The smell of the perfume made Be''s entire body soft. God, this kind of woman was really fascinated. However, who was she? Could it be Mr. William''s girlfriend? Maybe she was. She could park her car in Mr. William''s garage, which proved that she had an extraordinary rtionship with him. "Only such a perfect woman would have the chance to be his girlfriend." Be sat in the car, feeling a bit depressed. It was strange that she had decided not to get marry, why she could feel a twinge of envy? Although she thought so, she still couldn''t help but fancy some strange images. For example, when that woman entered Mr. William''s house and there were just two person in his room, it definitely wouldn''t just drink tea and chat, right? Perhaps they would do something exciting, such as having sex. "Oh!" The more Be thought about it, the more she couldn''t control her mind. Her entire body trembled. She couldn''t think about it anymore. It was shameless. Then Be came to school. There were less sses today. She only had sses in the morning, and had nothing to do in the afternoon. Be sat in the milk tea shop outside the school gate with boredom and spent the afternoon with her two best friends. "Be, your parents are really divorced?" Ivy asked her in surprise. "Yes, this time they really divorce." Be''s expression was a little sad. Another friend, Ada, patted her shoulder in pain andforted her, "Be, don''t be sad. We can''t make decisions about adults'' affairs. Just let it run its course." Be smiled bitterly and said, "I''m not really sad. I just feel relieved." The two friends nced at each other, not knowing what she meant by liberation. "My parents have dyed until now. It''s just because of me. They was afraid that it would affect my study. Now that have already attended the university, there''s no excuse for them not to divorce." Beughed at herself. She was originally the only daughter who was doted on, but she be the shpoint of her parents'' marriage? Who could consider her feelings? "What''s going on between you and Thomas? Yesterday, I didn''t dare to ask. Can you tell me now?" Ivy gossiped. "I have nothing to do with him. He is that bitch''s cousin. In order to help that bitch, he deliberately set me up." Be said angrily. "Oh, well. I was confused that why you got involved with him for no reason yesterday. As far as we know, you and Thomas have no rtionship before." Ada also felt strange. "Alright, let''s not talk about him. Aren''t you two going to work part-time? What good jobs did you find? I also want to find something to do." Be didn''t want to waste any more time. She wanted to make money. In the future, Rosy wouldpletely control the Charles Family''s purse strings. It was impossible for her and her mother to get any more money. Besides, she wanted to make a living by herself. "Be, your family is so rich, do you stillck of money? Don''t make fun of us." Ivy said with an unhappy expression.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "I am serious." When Be saw that they didn''t believe her, she immediately became anxious, "My family is rich, but that money has nothing to do with me right now." "Do you want to drive your three million car to take a part-time job? Who would dare to employ you?" "That''s right, you don''t grab our job. You just live with your rich family." Ada also felt that Be was joking. Be smiled bitterly. "Don''t you know my situation? Don''t make fun of me. I really don''t know how to do from now on." Ada and Ivy looked at each other. Of course, they knew what had happened in the Charles Family because Be had hardly concealed anything to them. "Be, do you really want to work? Would... Would you like to work as a waiter in a bar? I work in a bar at night from six to twelve. That''s the sry." Ada stretched out a finger. "Ten thousand?" Be was a little surprised. "Yes. Sometimes it''s more, sometimes it''s less. And I just make a living by this job. My parents are biased and only care about my younger brother. They don''t car about me. Thus, I have to think about my future." Ada also lived unhappily. Her family had the patriarchal ideology. Although she had worked hard, she still did not get the attention of her family. Chapter 2088 Chapter 2088 At present, Ivy''s family was happier than their two families. She was an only child in her family. And her family was even a little rich. Her parents had bought her a house in the city early on. Although it just had two rooms, it was already a dream of many girls. "I was originally nning to find a job, but my dad didn''t let me work. Moreover, he has given me a sum of money and let me sign up for a piano ss. Maybe I can''t work with you guys." Ivy looked that her two friends had lived unhappily. She felt a sense of superiority for some reason. "Your father is also doing it for your own good. It''s not a good thing toe along society too early." Beforted her in a low voice. And there was envy in her eyes. Actually, she did not want to be rich and noble. She only wanted to have aplete family. Moreover, her parents loved her and her life was peaceful. However, what she wanted could not be achieved. "That''s right. Ivy, you should just learn the piano well. Maybe you can meet a rich husband in the future. Then your parents will definitely be even happier." Ada said with a smile, but her heart was sour, and not felt good. "Ada, is it dangerous to work in a bar? The people there are so messy." Be still wanted to ask more about the part-time job. "Be, it''s not all the bar were messy. Actually, what I introduced you to is a high-end bar. The guests inside are all of high quality. It''s not that dirty ce you think." At that moment, Ada''s face clearly showed a trace of pride, "The bar I work in is membership-based. The ordinary people can''t enter?" "Really? There''s still such a ce?" Be''s beautiful eyes widened in surprise. She had never heard of such a ce before. "Of course, there are many jobs in this society that you have never heard of. You obedient girl, do you want me to bring you to increase your knowledge?" Ada''s eyes shed twice. To be honest, she really wanted to drag Be into the dirty aspect. With that, in the future, she would no longer be an innocent girl in those boy''s eyes. And those men would not talk about her behind her back after ss. Be did not know what her friend was really thinking. She blinked a pair of curious eyes. She wanted to step into the society from this moment on and use another kind of vision to understand this world. "Can I apply? Are the requirements very high?" Be asked unconfidently. "Of course there are requirements. Your degree must not be low. Be, with your qualifications, you can definitely be hired. Besides, I know the manager. I will say something good for you. You will definitely be hired." Be was moved by Ada''s generous help. Ivy sat by the side and silently drank her milk tea. She knew that Ada was bringing Be into a messy ce. From now on, Be was the same kind of person as them. They no longer needed to listen to other people''s sarcasm, saying that they didn''t deserve to make friends with Be. "Alright, I want to take a look tomorrow." Be really decided to look for a job. If she had friends working in the same ce, they would take care of each other. "Alright, I''ll call the manager tomorrow night and arrange you to apply." Ada immediately said. Be didn''t think too much and just nodded in agreement. It was getting dark, and Be suddenly received a phone call. It was actually her grandmother''s. she stiffened. To be honest, she didn''t have a good impression of her grandmother at all. Her grandmother had the patriarchal ideology, so she had always treated Be bad. "Grandma." Be said faintly. "Be,e back and have dinner at home tonight. It''s your brother''s birthday. You can at least be an elder sister. Come back and enjoy." The Old Mrs. Charles ordered. "I don''t have time. I have to go to work at night." Be quickly thought of a reason to refuse. "Don''t find so many excuses. Are you still a member of our Charles family? If you don''t want to be a member of the Charles family, you can stay away. If your name is still Charles, you muste over now." The Old Mrs. Charles also didn''t like this granddaughter. Perhaps she hated her mother, so even hated Be. Be''s fingers were stiff. She did not expect that her grandmother could say such threatening words. Heh, it must be Rosy''s idea again. She had deliberatelye to disgust her. She could not be a bad person, so she asked her grandmother to be a bad person. Be said in a stiff voice, "Alright, I''lle over." Hearing that, the Old Mrs. Charles hung up the phone. Be''s body stiffened. Then she went to the garage to pick up the car. The reason why she was willing to go was that she didn''t want Rosy''s purpose to achieve. Didn''t she just want Be to get out of Charles Family thoroughly? It would be best if Be didn''t even get any money at the end. If Be really made the Old Mrs. Charles angry and persisted to do that, then Rosy''s purpose would be achieved very quickly. Moreover, Be would really be cut off from all ie, and she would even be expelled from the Charles Family. Be wanted to see what other methods Rosy had. She had already driven her mother away. Did she start to drive her away? Be couldn''t let Rosy''s purpose achieve, and she would definitely disgusted Rosy, too. Just as Be got into the car and started it, a strong light suddenly flooded in. She subconsciously narrowed her eyes and saw a ck car gracefully drive into the garage. The car''s slender body indicated that it was noble and domineering. When Be saw the car door open, then a tall man got off. He wore a ck suit, which was extremely noble and charming. When Be saw it was Ben, she suddenly remembered the sexy woman she saw in the garage this morning. Her eyes darkened. Then she thought that a handsome man indeed belonged to a beautiful woman. Be saw that the man did not leave immediately. Instead, he stood beside the car door and stared at her with a pair of gloomy eyes. Be originally wanted to pretend that she didn''t see him, but he was staring at her. Moreover, she was embarrassed to leave without greeting. Thus, she opened the window and said with a smile, "Mr. William, you''re back." "You want to go out?" The man''s deep voice echoed in the enclosed garage, making it even more charming. "Yes, I''m going home." Be said with a smile. "Oh, be careful on the way." After the man finished speaking, he locked the car and walked towards the elevator with his slender legs. Be was stunned in the car. She was moved by the concern of a stranger who was not familiar with her. Isn''t she toocking of love?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Be sighed. Perhaps she really needed someone to care about her. Be arrived to her former home. Now, it was lighted, which made it lively and gorgeous. was Sure enough, another hostess came in to live, and the atmosphere was really different. In the past, when mom lived here, the entire vi lifeless. However, Rosy lived in, it was filled with a warm and romantic aura everywhere. Even the garden was also decorated with lights. Be walked in and found that the ce where she had once nted flowers had be a small children''s amusement park. Be felt sad, as if her heart was pricked by the needle. Her father really loved this son. Chapter 2089 Chapter 2089 ? Suppressing the pain in her heart, Be stepped into the living room. Beck was sitting with a face full of happy. And he was chatting with some friends and rtives. Rosy, who was beside him, was also dressed in a sapphire-blue evening dress. She did her hair high. Then she looked like a gorgeousdy. "Be ising. Quickly, sit down." Rosy''s sharp eyes saw Be enter and immediately greeted her happily. Be looked at her hypocritical face and felt disgusted. She really admired this woman. Her acting was so good, why didn''t she be an actress? When Mr. Charles saw his daughter, he hurriedly greeted her, "Be,e and sit down. There are a lot of friends here today. You can sit at the same table as the young people." Be directly walked towards the table of the younger generation. There were her cousins sitting here. And there were also some of the younger generation from the Rosy''s family. Be sat expressionlessly. When an aunt brought her bowls and chopsticks, she directly lowered her head and ate the meal. Today''s dinner was really splendid. Be hadn''t eaten meat for a few days, so these meat was her goal. The younger generation was not friendly to Be, perhaps because her mother had done too many ridiculous things to ruin her goodwill in the hearts of others. "Be, drink some wine. Today is Jimmy''s birthday, can you give me face?" Rosy immediately walked over and said with a nice attitude. Be did not raise his head and threw out a sentence, "I have driven over. I can''t drink." The smile on Rosy''s face froze for a second, but she wasn''t angry. No matter how arrogant Be was, couldn''t shee over to celebrate her son''s birthday? This damn girl, don''t try topete with her son for the family property. She won''t let her seed. "Don''t drink, just eat more dishes. I think you''ve be thinner recently." Rosy had a caring expression on her face. Others looked and they were all praising Rosy for her magnanimity. It''s said that stepmother was not easy. Rosy has endured humiliation for so many years. She has never made Be and her daughter''s troubles first. On the contrary, Be and her mother always made troubles at home all day long. Everyone has a good impression of Rosy. Moreover, Rosy was diplomatic. She was also ttering and know how to get along well with others. And she also always gave people gifts, which made people have a better impression of her. Be ignored this woman and continued to eat. Be was about to leave after dinner. Mr. Charles walked over and asked her, "Be, just now your grandma said that you are looking for a job. Is it because you don''t have enough money?" Just as Be was about to reply, Rosy rushed over and said, "Darling, don''t worry too much about Be. She''s not young anymore, and she''s not a child. It wouldn''t be a bad thing for her to enter the society earlier." Hearing Rosy''s words, Be sneered. Originally, she did not intend to ask Beck for money, but at this moment, it seemed that she could not help but say something. "Dad, I want to learn the piano. My friends have all signed up. I also want to learn." Be immediately said. "It''s good to learn the piano. Girls should learn these elegant things." Mr. Charles was d of her determination. "But I''ve already asked. A piano costs at least a hundred thousand dors. This is even the worst one. Dad, even though I envy my friends, I''ll forget it. Mom and you have divorced, then you have a new family now. Thus, I shouldn''t always ask you for money." Be said with a sensible expression. "If you want to buy it, just buy the more expensive one. Don''t buy the worst one. Htransfer 500,000 dors to you tomorrow. Go pick a good one." Mr. Charles still loved this daughter. Although he didn''t have much time to spend with his daughter because of his ex-wife, he still felt that he owed her Therefore, Mr. Charles was still generous in giving Be money. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Really? Thank you, Dad." Be looked at Rosy''s stiff expression, and she was immediately happy. "Go back and rest early. Drive carefully on the way." This was the first time Mr. Charles saw his daughter smiling again. To tell the truth, he felt much better. As long as there was still a chance topensate his daughter, he would definitely try his best to do it. When Rosy heard that this damn girl asked for 500,000 dors, she was extremely unhappy. Why did Beck give her money? Could this girl Be have any artistic talent? She even wanted to learn piano? Ha, ha, it was about tough to death. She drove away Susan. Would she be defeated by this little girl? Rosy hatefully gritted her teeth. She thought she should be pregnant and give birth to a daughter for Beck. It seemed that although he liked his son, he also treated his daughter well. When Be saw Rosy''s expression get dark and she couldn''t get angry, she was in a much better mood. Since her mother couldn''t deal with her, she would definitely find a way to make her sad. When Be returned home, it was already past nine o''clock in the evening. She was extremely tired. After taking a bath, she fell asleep on the bed and slept until dawn. Early in the morning, Be got up. Because it was Saturday and there were no sses at school, she sat by the window and prepared to review her books, so that she could pass the next week''s exam. Be wore a cool pajama. And she even had no mood tob her hair. She ate a piece of bread and held a book as she walked back and forth in the room. She had a bad habit that if she wanted to remember the contents of the book, she must need to walk back and forth in order to remember it faster. Cont¨¦nt belongs to NovelDrama.Org With this habit, It was all thanks to her parents'' quarrel. During the sprint of the college entrance exam, the family was still not peaceful. It~ was either her mother''s crying orcher father''s reprimand. Then she just hid in the room and could not Ove concentrate at all. She could only walk around the room to relieve the anxiety. However, she did not expect that moving would make her remember more things. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Knock! Knock!" Just as Be was reading seriously, someone knocked on the door.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Be thought of the message that the super had sent to her two days ago. She thought that the super hade to confirm the water meter, so she directly opened the door. Then she only found that Ben was standing outside. "Huh?" When Be saw this man who looked like a God, she was stunned. She asked nervously, "Mr. William ... Mr. William, why is it you?" Ben was also stunned when he saw her sleepy face. Was she just getting up? "Is this yours?" Ben suddenly raised a wallet in his hand and asked her in a low voice. Be''s beautiful eyes instantly opened and she became shocked. Then she quickly took it over to confirm, "It''s mine. Where did you find it?" "It fell on the garage floor. I think it might be yours." Ben went to thepany early in the morning and saw a pink wallet in the garage. There were documents, some cash, and a few bank cards. It was almost sure that it belonged to her. Chapter 2090 Chapter 2090 "Thank you. It might have fallen off when I was carrying my bagst night." Be was furiousst night. When she got out of the car, she even grabbed her bag heavily. Perhaps it was at that time that her wallet slipped out.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Don''t you need to go to ss today?" Seeing her cute and yful appearance, Ben couldn''t help but ask her curiously. "Today is Saturday. There is no ss. Is Mr. William going to work?" Be looked at the handsome man in front of her. His temperament was really good. Unfortunately, he had a girlfriend. Otherwise, she might still have some thought about him. "Yes, goodbye." Ben didn''t dare to get too close to her. After answering, he turned around and left. Be closed the door and pressed her purse tightly to her chest. Fortunately, Ben found it and returned it to her. Otherwise, she would really eat the air in the future. Be closed the door and realized that she was wearing something inappropriate. Under a cartoon pajama, she seemed to be wearing nothing. Wasn''t she talking to Mr. William without wearing the bra just now? Could Mr. William see my nipples? Thinking of this, Be lowered her head and looked. She could indeed see her nipples. "Holy shit, this is too embarrassing." Be realized her embarrassment just now. She wondered if Mr. William would think that she was a sloppy and cheeky woman. Ben stood in the elevator and stared at the elevator door. Suddenly, his thin lips couldn''t help but rise. It was strange why he was so interested in a woman who just dressed in messy clothes. Was it really because he had been single for too long so that he changed his standard? Anyway, Ben had an indescribable feeling towards Be. This feeling probably originated from that day in the hotel. She rushed in with her mobile phone in her hand. When she discovered that she had found the wrong person, her panicked eyes instantly lived into Ben''s heart. Everything made him feel as if it had nothing to do with this woman, but also seemed to have something to do with her. In the afternoon, Be had just returned home from lunch. Just as she arrived at the home, she saw Rosy standing in front of the door with her hands crossed over her chest. Seeing her return, Rosy took off her sunsses and stared at her with a pair of shrewd eyes. "What are you doing here?" When Be saw her, she was furious and said coldly. "I''m here to give you money. Didn''t you want to buy a piano? Your father specifically told me to apany you and help you choose a good one." Rosy curled her lips and grinned. "I don''t need you to apany me. You can leave." Be''s heart skipped a beat. It seemed that Rosy would not give up. "I can''t just leave like this. Your father will me me. Be, do you have any misunderstandings about Aunt Rosy? I really want to get along well with you." Rosy said with a fake smile. "Sincere or fake, I can distinguish it. Don''t pretend to be a good person every day. Aren''t you tired?" Be sneered mockingly. "Be, can you stop thinking so viciously about me? That''s right, I rece your mother. But, after all these years; can''t you see what the problem is? Your mother is a maniac. She may start menopause and doesn''t know what men really want. She has lived for most of her life. However, she probably doesn''t even know what the gentleness means." Rosy said mockingly. "Shut up. You are not allowed to say something bad about my mom." Be clenched her fists angrily. Why did this woman say that about mom? Did she still make sense when she destroyed other people''s families? "That''s true, isn''t it? It''s been so many years that your mother could only cry and make troubles. And your mother doesn''t look like a woman at all. Fortunately, you don''t look like her. Otherwise, I''m worried that nobody will get married with you. That would be terrible." Rosy smiled and said mockingly. "You are the most shameless person. You used the means to lead my father on. If you didn''t do that, my mother wouldn''t be crying and make troubles all the day. Moreover, your bastard, when he grows up, if he finds out that he is a bastard, he will hang his head in shame." Be mocked. "p." Rosy directly pped Be. Then Be''s face was half numb. She stared at Rosy angrily. The next second, she directly took the bag and smashed it at Rosy. Rosy was also unconvinced. Then, they fought each other in the corridor. However, in the end, Be won. Perhaps she was young and energetic Rosy was kicked many times by her, and she also carried many wound. Finally, she cried and kept cursing on the ground. Before Be could enjoy the feeling of victory, she saw two policemen running out of the elevator. "Put up your hand." When the police saw this scene, they immediately used Be of intentional assault. Be''s eyes widened. It was hard to believe why the police were here now. She had only hit Rosy for a few minutes. Be''s heart skipped a beat. It was doomed. She had been tricked by this woman again. She would rather pretend to act than send Be into prison. Rosy looked as if she had no strength to fight back just now. However, when she saw Be being taken away by the police, the corner of her mouth proudly raised with her messy hair. Be was truly shocked. This woman ... was simply as vicious as a viper. She actually dared to use her own life to frame her. No wonder she had spoken trash about her mother from the beginning. She just wanted to enrage her and also fight with her. Then, she called the police in advance. The police rushed over and happened to see that Be was trying to hurt her. Be never dreamed that she would go to jail. When her father and grandmother rushed over, Be lowered her head and did not dare to raise her head. "Be, what''s wrong with you? She is your stepmother. How can you beat her so hard? You really disappoint me." Beck said angrily. The Old Mrs. Charles scolded, "She is just an ingrate. Rosy treats her so well, yet she actually beats her up like this. Beck, such a vicious daughter, you must be careful of her in the future." Be originally wanted to exin, but after hearing her grandmother''s words, she suddenly felt that her exnation would only be superfluous. Rosy had already wormed her way in. Anything Be said would be distorted by them. "Be, Dad doesn''t believe you could hit Aunt Rosy. Tell me the truth, what happened between you two? I asked her to apany you to buy the piano. If you don''t want her to go, you can let her leave, but it''s wrong for you to hit her." Bite looked at the endless sorrow and despair in his daughter''s eyes. As a father, he finally slowed down his tone. Although his ex-wife was a lunatic and liked to hit people, he believed that her daughter would definitely not be like her mother. Be originally wanted to keep silent to the end, but her father''s words were still moved her. Her eyes turned red and she said dryly, "She scolded my mother. I won''t allow anyone to insult her." Chapter 2091 Chapter 2091 "How noble is your mother? Can''t we just talk about her? Besides, Rosy has stood for so many years. She has already respected your mother." The Old Mrs. Charlesughed coldly. Be''s gaze was like a knife as she stared at the Old Mrs. Charles with hatred. The Old Mrs. Charles trembled. The resentment in her granddaughter''s eyes made her suddenly shut her mouth. "Regardless of how bad my mother''s character was, at least she didn''t take the initiative in hurting anyone. If she hadn''t married my father back then, she would definitely be better than she is now. It was you who pushed her to this state." Be bit her lips resentfully and said all the things she hasn''t dared to say these years. Beck''s face darkened when he saw his daughter contradict his mother. "Alright, we''re all family. Hold your horses. Your Aunt Rosy has forgiven you. Let''s go." "I don''t need her forgiveness. I didn''t do anything wrong." When Be heard Beck''s words, she became angry. That woman did that deliberately. And now she said that she would forgive Be and pretend to be a good person. Should Be still thank her? "Be, are you done with this nonsense? If you continue to do so, I really don''t care about you anymore." Beck had already felt very embarrassed. His daughter had fought with his new wife. Moreover, they had caught by the police. If this were to spread out, the reputation of the Charles Family would be destroyed. Be knew that her father must be very disappointed in her. Her eyes turned red and she quickly walked out. Then she directly walked to the side of the road and took a car to leave.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Beck''s heart ached a little. Then he gasped. The Old Mrs. Charles was still cursing behind him. Shepletely gave up on this disobedient granddaughter. "Mom, don''t scold Be. She''s still your granddaughter and my daughter. She''s not wrong." When Beck heard that his mother was still cursing, he felt a little irritated. Although the Old Mrs. Charles had high status in this family, she was still considerate of her son''s words. She snorted softly, "Beck, this girl might have been spoiled by you. She doesn''t know what she can do. Why don''t you find a marriage for her in a hurry? Perhaps she''ll be able to control her temper." "Be is only twenty-one years old. She is not old enough to marry. Besides, I don''t want her marriage to be as miserable as mine. Let her choose for herself." Beck didn''t want his daughter to get marry so hastily. "Alright, you decide, but I feel that Be has been bad. Did you notice the way she looked at me just now? It seemed that she was looking at an enemy." The Old Mrs. Charles said angrily. Beck also noticed that there was no light in his daughter''s eyes. He felt a little sad. Just as Be got into the taxi, she received a call from her good friend Ada. "Be, I have made an appointment with the manager for you. Can youe tonight? Remember, dress well." Ada told her happily. Be pressed her head. She originally wanted to refuse. Because too many things had happened to her today and she was not in a good mood. But on second thought, she did not dare to refuse. Her father looked at her with disappointment just now. Be did not know whether her father would continue to give her the living expenses or not. Thus, she really had to rely on herself. "Alright, I''m outside now. I have to go home firsts. Can Ieter?" Be asked softly. "It''s fine. It''s still early. The appointment starts at nine o''clock. Come over after dinner. I''ll send you the address." After Ada finished speaking, she hung up the phone. Be nced at the address. It was the busiest area in the city. After Be finished eating a bowl of beef noodle, she corner of he saw a wound at the eye in the mirror. It was scratched by Rosy when she pulled her hair in the afternoon. She sighed. It seemed that she had to put a band-aid to cover it. Otherwise, it would make her look bad. Ada told her to dress more beautifully. Be opened the wardrobe. There were quite a few skirts inside, but most of them were suitable for young girls. There were only two ck slender skirts. In order to show her maturity, Be took a skirt with a ck waist tied around her waist. The skirt was blow-the-knee. And it was designed to expose people''s shoulder, which would show femininity. After Be finished dressing, she put on a less makeup. Her long ck hair was also curled. Since she was ready to go to work, her appearance had to change. Be looked into the mirror and stuck a band-aid to cover her wound. Seeing herself in the mirror, she thought she would no longer live a childish life. "Rosy." Be had never hated someone so much. Rosy''s aggressiveness made her really want to be stronger. She didn''t want to be a victim anymore, and she didn''t want that woman to get purpose. Be closed her eyes and suppressed the anger before turning around and leaving. Because she was going to interview for a job, she did not drive her own car. She stopped a taxi and went to the address that Ada mentioned. When she arrived, Ada was standing at the door wearing a shiny golden dress. Be was surprised to see her dressing like this. Sure enough, it''s important for people to dress. Ada wore casual clothes every day at school and didn''t make up. Now, she was standing at the golden gate. Then she was dressed so elegantly and nobly that her disposition instantly increased a lot. "Be, here." Seeing her, Ada immediately waved her hand. Be walked towards her quickly and praised, "Ada, you look so beautiful in this dress." "Right? That''s why I''m saying that you must not wear too shabby clothes to work in such a ce. Let''s go." As Ada spoke, she looked at Be. A simple ck dress made Be even more noble. Ada was really jealous. Indeed, her temperament could not pretend. Even though Be was going to do the same job as her and get the tea service for others soon, the temperament on her body made her look noble. Be asked nervously, "Ada, can I dress like this today?" "Sure, it''s beautiful. Rx. Actually, the interview is very simple. Your appearance will definitely pass the test." Adaforted her with a smile. With the confirmation of her good friend, Be rxed a lot. She entered a private club and took the elevator to a conference room on the fifth floor. Be saw a middle-aged man sitting inside. When he saw Be, his eyes lit up. What an otherworldly girl. "Manager, she is Be, my good friend." Ada quickly showed a ttering expression and said with a smile. Be was stunned when she saw that Ada seemed to very butter this man up. Chapter 2092 Chapter 2092 "Be? Your name is quite adorable. Since you are Ada''s friend, I will take special care of you. You can try for three days first. I will pay you the sry for these three days. If you pass the trial period, we will formally sign the contract. As for the sry, we can talk about it another day." When the manager saw Be, he was very satisfied. At this moment, he still had to pretend to frighten her. He hated girls who were not obedient. "Alright, thank you, manager, for giving me this chance." After all, Be was too naive. She didn''t know the job that her good friend talked about was. She thought it might be a waiter or something. If it just got the tea service for others, she was very willing to do it. She was still a student and had to attend sses during the day. It was really good to have such a part-time job at night. "Manager, let Be follow me first. I''ll teach her." Ada immediately smiled and said. "Good, Be, do well tonight. If you do well, you can get a thousand dors a night." The manager said with a smile. Be was extremely shocked. She could get more than a thousand a night. That''s really a good job. "Be, let''s go." After Ada finished speaking, she pulled Be''s arm and took her out. "Ada, am I hiring now? Isn''t this interview too casual?" Be was still a little confused. She thought that she needed a written exam or something. The manager didn''t even ask her to answer the question. "It''s just a waiter. It''s not asplicated as you think. As long as you''re young and beautiful, you can do this job well." While exining, Ada familiarly led Be through a door. As soon as she entered, Be heard the soft music inside. She was stunned. Wasn''t there a bar? Why is there so quiet? The music is also very elegant and pleasant. "Ada, do I need to change clothes? Or just wear this set?" Be asked curiously. "Yes, there are some suits here. Come here, I''ll take you to get one." After Ada finished speaking, she took Be to a dressing room. There was a waiter at the door. Ada signed and took a suit. Then she asked Be to change it. Be asked her curiously, "Why don''t you change your clothes?" "What I''m wearing is my current suit." Ada said proudly. Be was stunned for a moment. However, she didn''t ask much. She went in and changed clothes. She found that she was wearing like a stewardess. She also wore a rosy-red bow at the neck. The clothes were very tight. If her figure wasn''t good enough, it would be very difficult to wear such tight clothes. Even if Be was so slim and graceful, she still felt a little tight. "Wow, Be you look so beautiful dressed like this." Ada hurriedly praised her. "Really? But I feel that this skirt is a little short. It''s almost impossible to cover my thigh." Be was d that she was wearing a ck leggings before she left the house. "The job requires. Let''s go. I''ll take you to the lobby. You''re a newbie. Today your task is to be in charge of the wine supply in a certain area. Be, let me tell you, if a guest asks for expensive wine, the percentage of the bond will be also very high. In a while, you can try your best to sell some expensive wine. Do you understand?" Ada reminded her shrewdly. "Alright, I will." Be nodded. After arriving at the hall, Adamunicated with the hall manager. Be was in charge of the four seats by the window. Be followed the manager''s instructions and stood in front of a counter beside her. At this moment, two tables of guests came. They called Be over to order. "Oh, a new face. Little girl, how old are you? Are you an adult?" One of the male guests saw that Be was a little unfamiliar and immediately teased her with a smile. "I''m already twenty-one." Be answered honestly. "Twenty-one? Don''t you look like it? It looks like you''re only eighteen years old. You are really gorgeous." A man was tempted when he looked at her. However, he can''t do something insane here. If they we really satisfied with each other, the man could take the woman home. If the woman didn''t want to, the man could only tease her. Beughed dryly. Perhaps it was because Be was beautiful. Two tables had ordered a lot of drinks. Some of the guests came here with the purpose. Some really came here to chat about work. a was lucky. Both tables of seemed toe here to discuss business, so they didn''t make troubles deliberately. ContentContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. belongs to However, when she saw the waiter who was sitting on thep of a bald man at the opposite table, Be was horrified. No way, why did this waiter get so close with the guests? Just as Be was thinking this, suddenly, another guest came in. Be quickly stood very straight. And she was looking at the guest with a smile. Suddenly, the smile on her face stiffened and her expression froze. It was actually Ben who came in. And there were four or five men who were chatting with him in low voices. Ben was obviously the leader. Everyone who spoke to him subconsciously lowered their heads. Ben was seriously listening to the other''s words. Suddenly, his eyes sank. He stared straight at the girl standing not far away. His breasts felt swollen and his mood instantly became extremely bad. Why is Be here? "Mr. William, let''s go this way." One of the middle-aged men greeted him with a smile. "No need, I''ll sit there." Ben''s handsome face was dark. Then he walked straight towards Be''s direction with his slender legs. The rest of the people didn''t dare to speak. They would naturally follow Ben. However, Mr. William always liked to be quiet. Although the window seat was good, the hall was too noisy for chatting. Be really wanted to dig a hole to hide. God, it''s terrible. She met Ben on her first day working here. The first impression of a girl working in a bar must not be very good. Be bit her lower lip and subconsciously pulled on the short skirt. Then, she tried her best to smile and walked over, "Mr. William, that''s a coincidence. Do you want to sit here?" Ben''s expression was still cold and he ignored her. Then he directly pulled up a chair and sat down. Seeing that, the smile on her face was almost unsustainable. It''s too strange. Yesterday, Mr. William picked up her wallet and kindly gave it back to her. Why did he pretend that he didn''t recognize her now? By the way, he must not want to know a woman who worked in a bar. This was too detrimental to his noble status. Then Be didn''t dare to get close to him. "Hi, what kind of wine would you like? We have..." "The most expensive one, take five bottles." Ben''s cold voice interrupted her warm introduction. Be was shocked. The most expensive one? Chapter 2093 Chapter 2093 It''s truly he was a wealthy. Be was very happy and her eyes almost narrowed. She hurriedly introduced the menu dishes. Ben nced at the menu and ignored her again. Then, the men next to Ben helped order the dishes and fruits. Be hurriedly took the five most expensive bottles of champagne and red wine. Ben''s gaze was cold. He didn''t even look at Be, but when Be turned around and left, his gaze stared at her. In his impression, this girl was very obedient and cute. And she was so innocent that he wanted to know her.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However, in this light, she was dressed in tight clothes. Her pair of straight white legs were exposed, and her lower cor also indicated the man that this girl had already been an adult. And she also possessed the ability to make a man crazy. Ben took a ss of wine. Then he raised his head to drink it. He didn''t know what it felt like. Why did shee to work in such a ce? Is she short of money? Thinking of that she blushed and thanked him for giving her a parking space that day, Ben guessed that she really needed money. That was why she worked in such a ce. Ben was inexplicably annoyed. All men in this kind of ce looked nice on the outside but were bad on the inside. The innocent girl like her here was like the most delicious dessert. She must be eaten in the end. "Mr. William, do you know that waiter?" Someone asked curiously. "I don''t know." Ben said coldly. He was unhappy. Everyone immediately didn''t dare to talk about it anymore, so they hurriedly extended the topic to their work. Be stood in front of the counter. She looked around and paid attention to her guests at all times. She clearly didn''t dare to pay attention to Ben, but her eyes were uncontrobly looking towards him. He took off his suit jacket. There was a ck shirt underneath. It showed his noble and mysterious temperament. The respectful attitude of the people beside him when they talked to him made him even more superior. In Be''s heart, there were something hot. She suddenly felt that the temperature here seemed to be a little too high. Why was her back sweating? In the end, Be still didn''t dare to talk to Luo Ben. Even if it was her gaze, as long as he nced at her, she would immediately move away her gaze and pretend that she wasn''t looking at him. "Waiter,e and pour some wine." Suddenly, Be heard the man who had just teased her shouting for her. Be quickly walked over and asked, "Sir, is there anything I can do for you?" "Pour some wine." The man looked at her with a frivolous expression. §Ö Be quickly bent down and reached out to get the bottle of red wine. She didn''t expect that the man deliberately yed tricks on her and took the wine away. Then, she poured out the wine by mistake. The man immediately said unhappily, "Is there anyone like you who works as a waiter? Do you understand the rules? This bottle of wine is worth nearly 10,000 dors. You''ve wasted more than half of it. Alright, how will you deal with it? " Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Be had never met such matter before. That man had purposely knocked down that bottle of wine. Why did he still me her? "Sir, I''m sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose." Be knew that it was useless to reason with him, so she could only sincerely apologize. "If you want us to forgive you, just drink this ss of wine." As the man spoke, he poured her a ss of red wine and pointed at the ss. "Just drink three sses of wine. This matter is over." "Sir, I don''t know how to drink. Can you let me go?" Be''s face was flushed red at this moment. She did not expect someone could y a trick like this. It seemed that she really had too little experience. "Seeing that you''re young, I only let you drink three sses. If you were others, I''ll let you drink ten sses." Men liked to see Be apologize to him under her breath. It made him feel very satisfied. Be secretlyined. It seemed that these people were doing it on purpose. If she didn''t finish these three sses of wine, they would not let this matter go? "Alright, I''ll drink. After that, please let me go, sir." Be reached out to bring that ss of wine, raised her head and drank it. She frowned. Ben was sitting at the next table. When he saw that group of men making trouble with her, his gaze swept over. Seeing that she was asked to drink, his gaze immediately turned cold. However, he did not help her. She asked for it. Whoever told her to work in a bar, she should experience the evil of this society. Be thought that she was a bit of a drinker. But when she finished her first cup, she felt her stomach tumbling. And she wanted to vomit. However, she could not vomit in front of the guests. Moreover, the man was already pouring her a second ss of wine. "Sir, I can''t drink anymore. I don''t hold my liquor very well." Be covered her chest and shook her hand. "You don''t drink. Do you want to pay for this wine?" The man looked at her charming appearance, which aroused his desire to torture her. The men beside him looked at her with great excitement. Be''s eyes trembled and she couldn''t help but look at Ben. Ben only ced his hands on his chest and leanedzily against the chair, looking at her expressionlessly. Be knew that it was useless to ask anyone for help at that moment. She could only forcefully suppress the difort in her stomach. She picked up a second ss of wine and drank it quickly again. This time, she only drank half of it and couldn''t help but retch twice. Her face turned red and also breathed heavily. Finally, she drank the remaining. Her pretty and little body couldn''t help but shake. She was almost unable to stand firmly. She quickly held the table. Her long hair came down, covering her pretty face. The men looked at her weak and pitiful appearance. They all wanted to bring her back and make love her. Just as Be was about to fall down, Ada suddenly walked over. She saw that Be''s face was red and her eyes were, wild. Ada frowned. Sheet couldn''t let her fall here tonight. If she got drunk, how could she sign the contract? If she didn''t sign the contract, she probably wouldn''t be working here tomorrow. Ada was also selfish. She just wanted to keep Be here. As long as she signed the contract, she could not breach it for at least a year. At that time, the environment here would sooner orter affect her. "Oh, it''s you, sir. Why are you making things difficult for my friend? If there''s anything, just call me. Be, if you feel ufortable, then go spit it out. I''ll stay here to help you." Ada was a veteran of this ce. She had a way to deal with any kind of man. Chapter 2094 Chapter 2094 "She''s your friend? Alright, for your sake, I will let her go. However, your friend''s tolerance is too bad. How can she work in such a ce without the high tolerance?" This man knew Ada. At this moment, when he saw Ada sitting beside him, he immediately forgot Be and naturally didn''t y tricks on Be. Be ran into the bathroom in pain and tried her best to spit out all the wine in her stomach. However, she could not spit it out. She was so painful that she cried. "Cod, it''s so ufortable." Be leaned against the washstand and breathed heavily. She felt that an ordinary person could really not do it. It seemed that she was really not suitable to work here. When she returned tonight, she would call Ada she wanted to give up. After all, Be was not in urgent need of money. She just wanted to find a job to increase her ie. Therefore, this job was so difficult. Moreover, she also felt the danger. Thus, she decided not toe again. As Be thought this, she stumbled out. But just two steps away, she bumped into someone. The bathroom here is shared by men and women. She wondered if the bar was deliberately designed like this. Anyway, both men and women could enter. Be realized that she had bumped into someone and immediately stepped back. Then she lowered her head and apologized, "I''m sorry." She finished apologizing, but did not hear the reply. She couldn''t help but raise her head. Her blurry eyes reflected a cold and handsome face. Be''s pupils shrank, and she couldn''t help but take two more steps back, "Mr. William." Ben''s tall figure was an invisible pressure for her. At this moment, he was upying the aisle. Be wanted to go around but felt that it was impolite. She could only stand there silently and panic in her heart. "Be, why are you making a hash of life?" The man''s voice sounded mocking. Make a hash of life? Be was stunned. She suddenly raised her head and looked straight at the man''s gaze. "I''m here to work." "Is it considered a job to drink with a man? Do you still want to sleep with them next?" Ben didn''t know where the anger came from, but he just wanted to provoke her with the most unpleasant words. Didn''t she tter those men just now with drinking? In his opinion, she was just making a hash of life. "Mr. William, how can you say that about me? Am I wrong to find a job?" Be was immediately unconvinced. Her eyes widened. And she felt that the man''s words were a bit unpleasant. "Good women don''t work in this kind of ce unless she wants to take a shortcut." Seeing her dissatisfied expression, Ben sneered and mocked her again. "It''s not proper for a woman toe here to work. What about you? Are you also not good when youe here to drink wine?" Be knew that she shouldn''t insult Ben like this, but she felt there was still a anger. Moreover, she had drunk wine, and it made her a little bolder. Then she got a lot on her mind, so she naturally said that. Ben''s expression stiffened. This woman''s words made him speechless. "Not all womene here to take a shortcut. I really came here because I was looking for a job. Believe it or not..." Be was excited. Suddenly, she felt light-headed. The next second, she felt a little unstable. She had to lean against the wall and put her hand over her forehead. Her brain almost stopped thinking. The man in front of her seemed to have a double shadow, rocking back and forth. "Mr. ... Mr. William, I''m dizzy." At this moment, Be was a little scared. This was the first time she had encountered such a situation in her life. She felt that she could not stand steadily. Moreover, her brain was extremely dizzy. She was about to faint. Was she drunk? Or was she sick? Ben thought she was obviously drunk when he saw her pretty face flush red. "I''ll take you home." The man grabbed her wrist. Be inexplicably trusted him and nodded. With her permission, Ben picked her up in his arms before walking out. Just as he walked out of the hallway of the bathroom, Ada suddenly stopped his way, "Sir, where are you taking my friend? Put her down." "I want to take her home." Ben coldly nced at the girl in front of him, his voice even colder. "Nope, you can''t take her back. She''s just a waitress here. She won''t sleep with you. Quickly let her down." Ada looked at Ben. She could tell that he must be rich. And he was handsome and had a good figure. Be was really lucky. On her first day at work, she was loved by such a handsome man. He even said that he wanted to take her back. "She''s my neighbor. I''m just taking her home." Ben could only exin. "Neighbor? You''re right. What if you do something inappropriate with her? Nope, you can''t take her away." Ada still tried her best to stop him. "Ada, he''s really my neighbor. I can''t work anymore... I have a headache. I asked him to send me back. Ada ...¡ý might note here to work anymore. Thank you for your kindness." Be pressed her vel voice, she forcefully woke up and said these words. Content belongs forehead painfully Ada''s to NovelDrama.Org "What? You''re noting to work?" Hearing this, Ada instantly became angry. "Get out of the way." Ben asked coldly. Ada was shocked. She instinctively moved aside and saw Ben holding Be to walk out. "What happened?" Ada stamped on the spot. When did Be know such a tall and handsome male neighbor? Why didn''t she introduce to her? No matter what, Ada was very frustrated. She could not let Be stay here to work. Be was already dizzy and unconscious. Ben carried her into the car. Be let out a few painful whispers as her head was turning. Looking at her, Ben couldn''t help but snort. Without tolerance, how did she dare to work in the bar? He really didn''t know why she had the courage to do it.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Ben had also drunk, so he couldn''t drive. Fortunately, there was a special designated driver in the bar. Ben didn''t call his own driver, so he just called the designated driver. He also sat in the back seat. Be could not sit steadily, and she shook her head and leaned against the man''s shoulder. Ben turned to look at her. He used the lights outside the window to see her crimson lips. Her long hair fell down and a few locks of hair fell down in her lips. It looked she was charming. Ben turned his gaze out of the window hard and didn''t look at her, but the faint fragrance on the woman''s body was something he couldn''t ignore. Chapter 2095 Chapter 2095 "En!" This was the first time Be was drunk. Feeling ufortable, she didn''t know where she was. She would grab anything around her because this was the only way that made her feel safe. Ben stiffened, for her arms were actually wrapping around his neck. She hooked him tightly and lowered his head towards hers. Ben suddenly felt thirsty and couldn''t help swallowing. Although he did not want topromise, the girl''s strength was not small, so he could only lean over. When his thin lips almost touched her hair, he smelled a faint fragrance that made his soul tremble. He almost got lost in it. Finding a strong support, Be rxed her body, with her head against his face, and her face against his shoulder. She quickly fell asleep. Ben toe here tonight just for business. He didn''t expect to bump into a drunk girl. Something was bound to happen between them. The car passed through the bright, busy streets. The crowd outside the car was swarming, bustling and lively, but inside, it was so quiet that he could hear the gentle breath of the women beside him. Ben maintained one posture without moving. His gaze fell upon her beautiful face. Under her pretty eyebrows, her eyes closed and her thick ck eyshes gave a small shadow. She has an elegant nose, and plump and attractive lips, slightly pouting. Her lips were moist and tender, showing the youth of their owner. Ben''s heartbeat was elerating, with sweat oozing out of his tightly clenched palm. He was ashamed of the scene in his mind and knew that he shouldn''t think about it, but he couldn''t control his mind, as well as move his gaze away. Damn it, how could he feel such a strong desire for a woman who was still a stranger? It wasn''t like he hadn''t seen a beauty before. From childhood, he had been surrounded by numerous beautiful women and he hadn''t wanted to possess any of them so strongly. However, at this moment, he felt a greatpulsion to possess and protect this girl who embarrassed herself before him for several times. Was this ... tempting? Ben''s gaze darkened. He felt himself ridiculous because of his rapidly heartbeat. Is this girl going to be the one he fell in love with for the first time? He couldn''t figure out what was going on in his mind. The car drove forward steadily. At this moment, Be felt extremely ufortable. In confusion, she could not hold up her eyelids and only wanted to sleep. Even if the sky had copsed, she might only continue. Finally, the car arrived at the parking lot. The designated left these unusual guests after being paid. Ben sighed as he looked at the girl sleeping in the back seat. If it weren''t for worries that she would be bullied, he would left her on the road and let her learn some lessons. He wanted her to understand what would happen to a girl who went to a bar and got drunk. He wanted to see her cry in fear and regret when she woke up. However, his seemingly ruthlessly was nothingpared with his care for her. He reached out and carried Be out of the car. The girl slightly resisted, but her strength was too small. Ben was amused. Now she began to refuse. Where was her backbone just now in the bar? Ben held her in his arms and discovered that she was very light, less than 50kg. But she still had a nice figure. The man''s gaze became deep andplex. As the elevator stopped, Ben carried her to her door. When he was looking for her key, he found that she didn''t bring a bag with her, let alone her key. Then she had nowhere to go today. Ben frowned. He couldn''t enter her house. Should he bring her to his ce? Ben hesitated for a moment. Even if he was okay with that, the girl might misunderstand him when she woke up. Just as he was thinking, the woman in his arms suddenly started to groan. She wanted to vomit. Perhaps the drive and the swinging in his arms made her stomach ufortable. Seeing her like this, Ben stopped hesitating, carried her into the elevator and went straight to the top floor where he lived. His apartment upied the third floor, like a spacious and bright vi, decorated in a masculine and simple style. Ben was really afraid that this woman would vomit on him, so he directly carried her into the bathroom. Sure enough, before he let her down she started to vomit on the bathroom floor, and some of it even sshed on the his clothes. He had to turn his face away in disgust. As she finished, she felt more rxed, so she tilted her head and fell asleep again in his arms. Ben was silent. Staring at her terrible look, he really wanted to abandon her on the floor and let her sleep here tonight. However, it was too cold, and she didn''t wear too much. He would have to take her to the doctor if she caught a cold. Finally he carried her to the guest room. As soon as shended on the soft bed, Be slept more peacefully. She curled herself up under the quilt. Seeing the ck high heels on her feet, Ben signed, bent down, and took them off. He saw her feet, so white and delicate like jade, which made him distracted again. This woman had the body of ady of noble birth, delicate and fair-skinned. She seemed to have lived a wealthy life since childhood. But life was unpredictable. This youngdy had to work in a bar to make a living. He covered her, as well as her charm, with the quilt. Ben felt sympathetic for her. He stared at her quietly for a while. Then he turned around and went to the bathroom. After cleaning up the mess, he took another towel, dipped it in hot water, and came to clean her face. She let out a few reluctant murmurs. Regardless her reluctance, he wiped her face hard until it waspletely clean. Looking at her small face, which was not bigger than his palm, her pretty eyebrows and clean eyes, he found her indescribably beautiful. Ben felt that he had gone crazy today. Why did he keep staring at her? This was so not him. He would not lose himself because of a woman. Ben gritted his teeth and got up. He went to take a bath. After that, he pulled on a bathrobe and walked out.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 2096 Chapter 2096 He walked into his bedroom, lit a cigarette and took a breath. He felt much better. This torturing night was tiring. But he still felt happy. Thinking of the woman sleeping in the next room, Ben unconsciously revealed a smile. He wished she could sleep tight and had sweet dreams. "Rosia Erler, I will kill you. Go to hell." Hearing the cryinge from the next room, he quickly put out the cigarette and went to have a look. As he came in, he found that her quilt had been kicked away and the girl seemed to be trapped in a nightmare, with her two small hands tightly clenched. She kept murmuring fiercely. Who was Rosia Erler? Ben frowned, feeling strange. Her enemy? She hated that person so much that she wanted to kill her? "I won''t let you off. You just wait ..."Be said these, as she dreamt that Rosia walked over proudly with acent smile and told her that she would lose miserably and would be chased out of her family. Seeing the girl wriggling on the bed as if she was on the verge of death, Ben sighed and could only reach out to tuck her under the nket. However, when he looked down, he discovered that her originally tidy short skirt had already been pushed to her waist. Her ck underpants was not able to block her beautiful body. Ben froze. He stared at her waving lines with a dark gaze. An inexplicable me ignited in his heart and his breathing became somewhat heavy. As an adult man, although he hadn''t deliberately thought about those things, he still couldn''t control his eyes and body. "Damn it." Ben William secretly cursed, "What exactly does she want? Is she trying to lure him intomitting a crime?" Although Ben was a man of integrity and could control himself, he couldn''t help cursing now. Testing a man in this way was truly cruel. Of course, despite something happened to his body, Ben didn''t really do anything to her. He didn''t even touch her. He just covered her with the nket, turned around, and closed the door. This night, Ben barely slept and was almost killed by the arousal. His fingers slipped into the quilt,forting himself in this sleepless night. The next morning, Ben''s biological clock reminded him to get up. As he sat up, he saw the napkin he had thrown on the floor, which made him quite embarrassed. He got out of bed angrily and tidied it up. Just as Ben was putting the napkin into the trash can, he looked up and saw Be standing at the door. Be was clearly extremely awkward. Her beautiful eyes looked at him in panic and helplessness, and her voice was as low as a mosquito''s, "Mr. William, thank you for what you did for mest night." Ben stiffened. He quickly put down the trash can with a dark face. "It''s good that you know," he said coldly. "If it weren''t for you taking me in, I would have slept on the street. Thank you very much." Be thanked him from the bottom of her heart. When she woke up in the morning, she checked her body and found nothing happened to her. She sat on the bed and recalled what happenedst night. She vaguely remembered that Ben promised to send her home. But when she woke up, she discovered that her bag and clothes were still locked in the changing room of the bar. She was at Ben''s home. She didn''t bring him any trouble when she was totally drunkst night, did she? Be was not an unreasonable girl. Ben had helped her yesterday, so she had to thank him. "Next time, don''t drink anything strangers give you. This time, you''re just drunk. Next time, you might drink vText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. something else. I can save you once, butt can''t save you next time." Ben thought he had to teach her a lesson. Why did a young girl have to work in a bar? "I see. Next time, I won''t drink heedlessly." Be was also regretful. She thought that the bar was really not her ce, and she also wanted to persuade Ada not to go to work in such dangerous ces. "Where are your keys?" The man asked indifferently. "In the changing room of the bar. I have to get it back." Be whispered. "Do you need me to drive you there?" Ben asked. "No need, take a taxi ... but I don''t seem to have any money with me Could you please lend me some money? I''ll pay you back when get my purse. "Be said as softly as she could as she owed him a favor. "I''ll send you there, in case that you are tricked again." Ben decided to help her one more time, following the principle of being a good person to the end. "Thank you. By the way, I didn''t cause you any trouble for living herest night, did I?" Be felt uneasy about her staying-over, because she remembered that Ben had a girlfriend. If his girlfriend found her sleeping here, she did not know how to exin to her. "You vomited on me." Ben condemned. "Ah? I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean to. I... I was hopelessly drunk." Hearing this, Be''s face turned red with embarrassment. Just as she got extremely nervous, she suddenly heard a sounding from the hall, as if someone had opened the door. Immediately after, an elegant and intelligent woman walked in. Be''s brain exploded and her entire body stiffened into stone. His girlfriend was here! She felt like she was caught as the other woman? If that''s the case, then what''s the difference between her and Rosia? She destroyed a rtionship as well. "Who are you?" When the woman saw her, she was obviously surprised and immediately asked. "Don''t misunderstand. Nothing happened between us. " Be felt guilty and scared. Seeing the woman walk over, she instinctively exined. The woman was looking at her with a strange expression. When she saw Ben walking out wearing a nightgown, she immediately became respectful, "Boss." "Elle, you came at the right time. See if you can bring Miss Charles a set of clothes." Ben''s face rxed when he saw Elle. Be''s beautiful eyes instantly widened. Wasn''t she his girlfriend? Why did he acted so distantly? "Alright, I''ll go to the car and fetch a set. I have a spare set in my car." Elle smiled slightly as she turned around and left. Be was even more stunned. She turned to look at the man and pointed at Elle, "Isn''t she your girlfriend?" Chapter 2097 Chapter 2097 Ben looked at her with discontent, "How could you think that she is my girlfriend? Elle is my assistant." "Oh." Be suddenly rxed. She could not tell how she felt, but there was a trace of joy in her heart. "Elle will give you clothes. You can change. It''s not proper for you to wear like this." Ben nced at her for a few times. The clothes she wore were attractive at night, but at day, they were so terrible that he could hung a sign on her to mark her price. Be''s face turned hot and she pulled her short skirt to make it lower. She smiled faintly and said, "Sure, I also feel ufortable in this dress." "Go take a shower. After breakfast, we''ll set off." Ben said indifferently. Be nced at the food that Elle had just ced on the table. Was she here to deliver breakfast to Ben? Be went to take a bath. When she saw the men''s toiletries in the bathroom, her pretty face became even hotter. Heavens, why was her heart beating faster and faster? Elle took the clothes upstairs. It was a very beautiful dress. Be was in good shape and any kind of skirt would work for her. After she put it on, she looked morezy and casual. As Elle saw that there was a woman in Ben''s house, she smiled and said, "Boss, I will meet you at thepany. I''ll go prepare the meeting." "Thanks." Ben nodded at her. Elle quickly turned around and left. Be stood awkwardly at the side, at a loss for what to do. "Come and eat." Ben had already changed into a suit and was sitting upright at the dining table. He cut half of his bread and put it into her te. He had also split his porridge and eggs, along with hot milk and washed fruit. Be looked at the sumptuous breakfast with a somewhat sour gaze. Thinking back to the breakfast her mother arranged for her at home, she wanted to cry. She felt quite guilty for eating heedlessly just to fill her stomach these days. "Thank you." Be whispered. She took a spoon and started to eat porridge. It seemed like in porridge, but in fact it had a lot of ingredients, including seafood, mushrooms, and some grains. It was clearly an borate dish. Ben watched as she buried her head in the porridge and couldn''t help but smile faintly, "Have you eaten all the instant noodles in your house?" "Cough..." Focusing on eating, Be was choked. Her face turned even redder and more beautiful.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Ben''s smile went bigger when he saw her cute reaction. She was so embarrassed that she wished she could find a hole and never see him again. "Eating instant noodles every day is not healthy. If you are free, I suggest you learn cooking and cook your own meals." He advised. "Alright, I''ll buy some cooking books." Of course, Be knew that instant noodles were not healthy, but she had no choice. She had to get used to this kind of life gradually. "Learning from books will consume you a lot of time. How about I teaching you?" Ben said, with his elegant body leaning forward and his gaze fixing on her. "Ah?" Be''s beautiful eyes were filled with surprise. Obviously, she did not expect that he would be willing to teach her cooking. Would a man of his status cook for himself? If that was the case, Be was even more impressed by him. A man so outstanding still worked so hard. People like her who could not do anything well but eating should not exist in this world. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Last time, I did you a favor at school. You said you would help me clean my room. Does that count?" Ben couldn''t help but remind her. Be trembled. She had actually forgotten. He wouldn''t be angry, right? "Of course. I''ll clean your room today." She blushed and whispered. "Alright, I''ll give you the keyster. After ss,e here to do some housework. And I''ll teach you how to cook in the evening when I''m-free." The man said slowly. He looked like a strict boss, but was quite affectionate. Be stared nkly at him. She did not expect to meet such a perfect man in her life. Moreover, this man took extra care of her. "Mr. William, can I ask you one more question? Do you ... do you have a girlfriend?" Be was overjoyed. Ben was a nice person and now she had the chance to get close to him. Ben''s gaze became deep and he deliberately joked, "What if I have a girlfriend?" "If you have a girlfriend, can you call her here? Let''s make it clear in person, so that she wouldn''t misunderstand and cause troublet for you. Be insisted on her principle. Her parents'' marriage was destroyed by a third party, so she would never destroy other people''s rtionships. Ben chuckled. This woman was really a weirdo. However, it was precisely for her weirdness that he considered her a special person. The more perfect a man was, the easier it was for him to be attracted by some imperfect personalities. Because he was curious. Be was very serious about this, and she did not understand why he wouldugh at her. "Mr. William, I hope you are not a man depraved. If you want to hide it from your girlfriend and teach me how to cook, I won''t agree." Be understood his strange smile as that he wanted to treat his girlfriend. Her gaze at him was immediately filled with condemnation. Ben''s face stiffened. What was she thinking about? Was he depraved? No, he was a man of integrity. "Don''t overthink it. I was just joking with you. I''m single." Ben quickly exined. "I don''t believe it." Be really couldn''t believe it. He was about twenty-seven or twenty-eight. As a handsome and rich man of golden age, how could he be single? Ben''s face darkened. Why didn''t she believe him? Was he untrustworthy? "There''s nothing you can do if you don''t believe me. This is the truth." Ben said in a low voice. Be was stunned again. She looked closely at him. The sunlight shone in, and made his handsome profile even more impressive and charming. In any case, he did not look like a single man. "Alright, if you say that, I''ll believe you. But I hope you are not a liar." Be said boldly. His handsome face became even more gloomy. He snorted, "I didn''t lie. Have you lied to me?" Chapter 2098 Chapter 2098 Be''s back stiffened for fear. She wasn''t very familiar with him. What could she lie about? "I''m sorry, Mr. William. Don''t be angry. I don''t mean to question you. My parents'' marriage was destroyed by a third party, and that''s why I care about this matter." Be didn''t dare to offend him any more and quickly exined. "Have you done eating?" Ben knew that she didn''t mean to offend him, but even if she wasn''t intentional, he still didn''t like to be questioned. "I''ve done. I''ll tidy up." Then she stood up and quickly cleaned the table. Yet Ben said indifferently, "Don''t pack up now. Wait until you get your things ande back." "Mr. William, are you really going to give me your key? You... why do you trust me?" Be was almost short of breath. Ever since she was young, everyone in her family had remained suspicious about her. Thus she never expected that this man would actually trust in her. "Would you do anything bad?" The man stood up, and his tall figure brought her much pressure. As he spoke, he walked towards her dangerously and asked in a deep voice. Be was so scared that her head went numb. She quickly shook her head, "No, no, no, I won''t do anything bad, and I won''t dare." "I didn''t expect you to have the guts." Ben looked down at her condescendingly and chuckled. Be felt that her heart almost stopped beating when his gaze fixed at her just now. "Oh my God, I can''t stand it. "She thought. Could this man control his charm? If he keep turning on like this, he shouldn''t me her for doing bad things. Her heartbeat elerated. She had never felt this way, and such feeling was too strong to be ignored. She lowered her eyes in sadness. Her life had already been a mess, and yet she could not control her heart and fell in love with this charming man so easily. She should not continue. Otherwise, she would only be injured in the end. She did not have the confidence to win this man''s heart. "Why are you blushing again?" Ben noticed that this woman seemed to blush a lot. He only approached her, and her fair face was as red as an apple.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Be was so taken aback that her breathing wentboured. She didn''t even dare to raise her head to look into the man''s eyes. Ben stopped teasing her. He turned around and walked towards the door. Be quickly followed him. The scene that they left the house together circled in Be''s mind. Why did it look like a couple going out? Stop! She was overthinking again. They couldn''t be together. She promised that she would abandon love heartlessly and never get married. Her parents'' disastrous marriage hadsted for many years, but was still over at the end. Was she going to jump into that trouble so quickly? Thinking of all these years when her mother washed her face with tears day and night, threw things and cursed endlessly like a madwoman; thinking of her indifferent father, Be couldn''t help but trembling. There was nothing more sobering than these memories. People said that she should hate her father and pity her mother. However, she knew that marital discord was not the fault of one person. As long as she could remember, Mother had been paranoid. She often flipped through Father''s cell phone, ran to hispany to follow him, hired someone to put a tracking device in his car, and even injured several female clients of him. Thus Father''s feelings for Mother gradually faded. At first, Father took care of her and never mentioned divorce, but at that time, his love for Mother had gone. Be lowered her head, extremely depressed. Maybe all of this came from the fact that she was not a boy. If she were a boy, Grandma would definitely love her very much. Ben noticed that the girl beside him seemed to get something on her mind, with her head lowering and her expression gloomy. She was fine just now. What happened? After arriving at the garage, Ben opened the car door. Be naturally went towards the back seat. Ben coldly looked over and said, "Sit in the passenger seat." Be was chilled by his words and her hand slipped. She quickly sat in the passenger seat. As soon as she sat in, she whispered, "This your girlfriend''s exclusive seat. Maybe I shouldn''t sit there." "What? Do you think I''m your driver?" Ben was displeased. "Ah? No, how would I dare?" Be trembled for fear. "Then why did you go to the back seat? If there are two people in a car, be them superior-subordinate rtionship or strangers, you should sit in the passenger seat, showing your politeness as a friend." As Ben spoke, he started the car and drove out of the garage. Be knew nothing about these. She lowered her head in shame and kept what he said in her mind humbly. They arrived at the bar. It was daytime, but there were still people working here. When they were near the entrance, Ada happened toe out, with Be''s bag and clothes in her hand. "Ada?" Be''s eyes lit up and she quickly walked over. Ada looked up and saw Be. She wasn''t that happy but still forced a smile, "Be, you''re here." "Ada, why are you here? Why do you have my bag? Be asked curiously. Instead of going homest night, Ada went out with a man. She went back to change clothes in the morning. But as Be asked, she quickly replied, "I came here to get your bag and clothes. You were drunkst night. I knew you couldn''t bring them with you." Content belongs to "Thank you, Ada. I''m sorry for what happened yesterday. I... I probably won''t work here anymore." Be looked at her gratefully. Ada looked up and saw the man standing on the steps bathing in the sunlight. He was tall his handsome face almost made her feel dizzy. An ufortable feeling surged in her heart. She quickly asked curiously, "Be, is that your boyfriend?" "No, he''s my neighbor. We live in the same building." Be answered honestly. "He is so handsome. What''s his name? Can you introduce him to me? I think he wille here to drink too. This is very important to me. We need to maintain our rtionship." Ada looked at her pleadingly and said. Be was stunned for a moment. For some reason, she did not want Ada to know Ben. "Alright, let''s go. Let me introduce you." Although Be was unwilling, she thought that Ada had helped her, so she shouldn''t be so stingy. Ben stood on the stairs, with his gaze fixed on Be. He didn''t take a single nce at Ada, because though she was also a beauty, there was an air of sophistication about her. In contrast, Be was just like the pure and innocent girl living next door. Chapter 2099 Chapter 2099 "Mr. William, this is my friend Ada. Next time youe here, you can find her. She works here." Be introduced with a smile. Ben''s gaze was slightly cold, and he only let out a hum. Ada was a little nervous. There was obscure sentiment hidden in her eyes. She smiled and said, "Mr. William, nice to meet you. If you need anything in the bar, just let me know." "I may note here anymore, thank you." His words immediately soured the atmosphere. Be and Ada looked at each other and saw the awkwardness on each other''s faces. Ben turned around and walked towards the car. Ignoring Be, he directly started the car and drove away. Be looked at Ada embarrassedly, "Ada, actually, I do not know him very well. Don''t be angry." "I''m not angry. He really has a personality. By the way, what''s his name?" Ada was not like Be, who had just stepped into society. She had already worked for two years. If she knew his name, she would have a better way to get close to this man. "Ben William." Be whispered.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "What? He... he is Ben William?" Ada''s face was full of shock. Be looked at her strangely, "Yes. Do you know him?" "How could I know him? I have only heard of his name." Ada was still unable to calm herself. She had heard of him more than once. Ever since the man came to the city, he had managed to control most of the new districts. Her clients chatted about this young, fierce and ruthless man for several times. He had sound judgment. All his investment would bring him fame and fortune. More importantly, it was said that he came from a wealthy family and was sent to this second-tier city by his father as a punishment. Of course, it could be that his father wanted him to gain some experience. Fighting in this city for a few years, he finally reached where he was now. "Oh, I hadn''t heard of his name before I met him. Is he very famous?" Be was ashamed of her ignorance. In the past, she devoted all her energy to maintaining her parents'' rtionship. She used her birthday to gather them together; she would plead her father toe back for dinner; she even harmed herself so that her father could apany her, which allowed her mother to see him. As for what happened outside her family, Be really didn''t have time to inquire. "Yeah, he''s quite famous. Be, you don''t have a crush on him, do you?" Ada asked boldly. "I don''t." Be immediately denied and her face instantly flushed red, "Seeing my parents'' rtionship ended up in this way, I don''t want a boyfriend at all." "Really? Such a handsome and wealthy man and you are not tempted? I don''t believe it." Ada intentionally provoked Be in order to know her true feelings. Be lowered her head andughed, "Ada, I''ll treat you to lunch. What do you want to eat?" Ada thought that Be would deny firmly, however, she changed the topic. It seemed that Be was not as stupid as she imagined. Shifting the topic evidenced that Be was attracted by Ben. Yet she couldn''t be the only one. A cunning light shed in Ada''s eyes. If she could get to know a man like Ben William, she wouldn''t need to work in a bar anymore. Being his wife would spare her all the troubles for the rest of her life. "Alright, let''s have a big meal." Ada smiled and said. The two girls came to the bustling city center. Be had grown up a lot afterst night''s experience. She suddenly understood that although her parents broke up, they still protected her well until she grew up. Ada wore casual clothes on leave. She looked more pure and no one could tell what kind of work she was in. After lunch and strolling around the streets in the afternoon, they were tired and went home. After arriving at home, Be put down her things, took Ben''s keys, and came to his house. Not intent to do anything bad, she rolled up her sleeves, tidied up the breakfast on the table, and began to mop the floor and wipe the tables, chairs, and armrests. After an hour, Be was so exhausted that her waist and legs were almost broken, and her arms were aching and numb. This house... is too big. The three-storey apartment was actually a big vi. Be wiped away the sweat that was about to drip down. Her chest and back had already been wet, and she looked like that she was about to faint. Thus she went to pour a ss of water for herself. She did not dare to enter Ben''s bedroom, but she cleaned the guest room thoroughly. Be felt that if she exercised like this every day, she might be as slim as a bolt of lightning. And then she started to tidy up and prepare to leave. She did not check the time, but it happened to be the time when Ben got off work. The door was opened, and a tall figure steadily walked in. He changed his shoes at the entrance and saw a girl standing transfixed in the living room. "Mr. William, you''re back. I''ve cleaned the house. See if you''re satisfied." Be said like a babysitter. What attracted Ben was not the l bright and clean floor that could be used as a mirror. He stared straight at Be, who was as drenched as if she had been pulled out of the water. Her T-shirt was totally drenched, sticking to her fair skin and outlining her plump figure. Her long hair was tied casually behind her head, and a few strands stuck to her fair face. And herrge watery eyes, red lips, and white teeth. All of these producing an indescribable allure. But she did not seem to have noticed this. "Thank you." Ben stared at her for a while and said in a low voice. ?This "Never mind. This is what I should do. You''ve helped me a lot." Be felt that the his voice took away the pain in her legs and wrist, and her hands were not numb anymore. This was so strange. Did she used to like being cared for so much? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "You can go take a shower. Come up for dinnerter. My assistant have bought some ingredients." Ben said with an indifferent face. "Don''t bother. I''ll just get a bite to eat." Be hurriedly shook her hand in fear. She really didn''t want to trouble him again. "Do you disdain my culinary skills?" The man narrowed his eyes and stared at her. "No, how dare I ..." "Since you don''t,e over." The man interrupted her directly. He took off his coat, sat elegantly on the sofa, and continued to stare at her. Chapter 2100 Chapter 2100 Be felt uneasy under his gaze and she looked down to find she was as good as nude since her T shirt was drenched. She let out a gasp of shock and ran out of the door embracing herself. Ben chuckled softly. Until now was this woman aware of that. She was really cute. Be hurried back home like a gust of wind. She felt annoyed at the sight of her soaked clothes. Did that man see clearly the color of her underwear just now? Oh goodness! It was too embarrassing. She would not wear such thin clothes to work any more. But she felt hot and tired at work. She would suffer more if she was heavily d. Be took a shower and changed into casual clothes. She sat on the sofa and didn''t know if she should go eat upstairs. To be honest, she did not want to go as her intuition told her that she should stay away from Ben, who was a very dangerous man. Of course, he would not attack her. He was dangerous because he was so good-looking that it was easy for him to charm and steal a woman''s heart.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. This was what Be was afraid of. If she couldn''t control her heart, would she suffer a terrible defeat like her mother? When she was musing upon this question, her phone suddenly rang. She thought her mother called and ran to pick it up, only to find that it was Ben. She froze. Should she answer the phone? She hesitated for two seconds before she picked up. She had no guts to ignore his call. "Come up." The man only said two words before hanging up the phone. Be didn''t even have the chance to refuse. Her mind went nk. Be was a naive girl who had just started working. Thus she was not Ben''s rival as he had a knack of manipting people which enabled him to win all the battles in the business world. It would take him no efforts to control her. But Be would not possibly know that this man was already setting her up. Be had to take some fruits upstairs. When she opened the door and saw Bene out of the kitchen in a ck shirt, she forced a smile. "You don''t need to do this." Ben walked to her. Although he said so, he reached out to take the fruits from her and put aside. Be''s mother had taught her since she was a child that she could not go to other people''s home for diner without bringing a gift. "I went shopping this afternoon and bought some fruits. I hope you don''t mind." In the afternoon, Be saw the imported fruits in his fridge. They were fresh and expensive. How could the fruits that she bought from a street vendorpare with his? Ben said indifferently, "Why should I mind? Go wash your hands. Dinner is ready." Be was ill at ease. Although she wasn''t awed by hisrge and magnificent living room, she was stunned by hisvish hospitality. She was not a care-free girl and she kept a lot things to herself. She was not a born socializer, and she even suffered a social dysfunction. Therefore his enthusiasm weighed her down. She went into the kitchen and washed her hands. When she came out, she saw that Ben had already put a bowl of rice and chopsticks at her ce. "Mr. William, it''s very kind of you. I... I can just grab a bite to eat. There''s no need to make so many dishes." Be knew very well that gifts blinded the eyes, so she was hesitant at the four dishes on the table. "Are you going to be this polite with. me all the time?" Ben''s eyes darkened. He thought that if he treated her better, she would feel at ease. After all, a girl was born to be taken care of. However, he found that Be was not an ordinary girl. She was too polite and afrai@to ept the kindness of others, like a cautious child. His heart ached. Be knew she was petty, but she couldn''t change. When someone treated her too well out of no reason, she would fear, think too much, and retreat. Be did not dare to speak anymore. She quietly picked up her chopsticks and began to eat. "Be, you don''t have to be on guard against me. Actually ... I feel lonely as I live alone. I just want to have someone to talk to." Ben wanted to rx her, so he found an excuse. Be looked up and her beautiful eyes met Ben''s, "Do you feel lonely? I had thought a powerful man like you wouldn''t feel lonely." "A powerful man? Do you think so?" Ben raised his eyebrows and smiled. He felt delighted at her rarepliment. "That''s right. You bought this apartment in this neighborhood. Very few people could do that." Be said softly. Ben nodded. True, he had spent a lot of money on this apartment. "So could youe and have dinner with me at home after ss? Just like a friend?" Ben continued to act, pretending to be pitiful so as to gain her sympathy. "Well, it''s not appropriate." Be was not stupid. A man and a woman stayed in one room, what kind of friendship was this? Besides, she was not in the position to be friends with Ben. She could only be his maid at most. "What''s not appropriate?" Ben''s eyes darkened. It looked as though his coaxing didn''t work on Be, who seemed to be naturally on guard and didn''t trust people easily. "It''s just not appropriate." Be did not suspect his motives. She just felt that his request was unusual and dubious. Ben did not expect that she would say no. He took pains to put up a wretched cover, but she didn''t seem to sympathize with him. "What? Your boyfriend will get angry?" Ben suggested. Be was a little taken aback. She shook her head and said honestly, "I don''t have a boyfriend." "Is it because your parents don''t agree?" Ben asked again. His deep eyes were wavering with a dim light. No one could see through his mind. He was like a big gray wolf seducing a little white rabbit. "My parents don''t care about me." As Be spoke, her eyes darkened with deep depression. When Ben saw her expression suddenly saddened, he stopped probing and changed the topic. "Are you looking for a job?" Chapter 2101 Chapter 2101 Be bit her lip, nodding, "Yes, I''m looking for a job." "Come to mypany. I''ll see if there''s a position for you." Ben offered suddenly with a sincere look on his face. "What does yourpany do?" Be was a little taken aback. She felt that the man in front of her was very mysterious. She was having dinner with him at the same table, but she only knew his name and where he lived. "Ourpany is currently engaged in the construction industry and has contracted several local major projects." The Williams operated in many other industries, but Ben came to this city to work on a few construction projects, both public and private. "Oh? Real estate development?" It finally dawned on Be. Ben nodded, "Kind of. Thepany is developing and needs a lot of people. If you want to join, I can put you in a suitable position." "I haven''t graduated from university yet, and I don''t have any work experience. Will you hire people like me?" Be''s beautiful eyes instantly lit up. If she could work at Ben''spany, that would be great. "Of course, if you go through the back door." Ben let out a low chuckle at her yearning clear eyes. "Through the back door?" Be blushed and looked at him awkwardly, "Will you hire me?" "Of course, that''s why I mentioned it to you. What''s your major?" Ben asked curiously. "Marketing. Mr. William, do you have a real estate sales position now? Can I help you sell real estates?" Be asked curiously. "Yes, we do have. But don''t you want to take a higher position?" Ben came to know her better. This woman was not greedy. When she found out that he was in charge of thepany, she didn''t have any other thoughts. "Well, actually, I might not be able to work in yourpany. I have sses. Forget it." Be''s eyes darkened, realizing that she couldn''t work full- time now and could only squeeze out some time in the afternoon and evening. It dawned on Ben. Yes, she was a student and had to attend sses. Be did not dare to think of it anymore. She put down the chopsticks when she was through. "Mr. William, enjoy your dinner. I''m full." "Why did you eat only one bowl of rice?"Ben had actually got her half a bowl, but she stopped eating after she finished. No wonder she was skinny. "I''m really full." Be did not have a big appetite, plus she was not in a good mood, so she didn''t eat much. Ben mocked himself as he watched her walk toward the sofa and sit down for magazine. When he finished the dinner, Be hurried over and cleared the table. Ben did not stop her. He had to give her a chance to do something, otherwise she might note again. He was sipping tea on the sofa when he heard the sound of china shattering from the kitchen. He got to his feet and went to the kitchen. He saw Be was stooping hastily to pick up the fragments on the floor. "Be careful." Ben reminded her with a soft voice, seeing that she might get hurt. Nevertheless, the fragments cut her finger. When she was picking up the broken pieces, she saw himing. She got flustered and forgot what she was doing. "Ouch." Be felt a sharp pain on her fingertips. The next second, fresh blood came out. Ben was lost for words. He had just reminded her and she cut her finger. How stupid was she? Be saw her blood drops stained the floor and her eyes turned red. She kept apologizing nervously, "Sorry, Mr. William, I am too clumsy. I didn''t hold the te tight. I will definitely pay for the te." "Forget about the te. Follow me. Let me stop your bleeding." Ben saw that she was frightened, so he could not possibly care about the te His heart ached when he saw the blood gushing out of her slender finger. Be followed him out of the kitchen with red eyes, ming herself for being too clumsy. Ben found a first-aid kit and gave Be a Q-tip to press on her wound. Be did not dare to press hard. So he held her wrist and pressed tightly on the wound. "Hiss... Ouch, it hurts." Be gasped. Tears welled up in her eyes as she too fragile to endure the pain. Ben looked at the slender fair hand that he was holding. It was so tender that it could be snapped easily Her skin was fair, nurtured by a rich family. He could tell she had not suffered any hardship before. But he could also tell that although she was delicate, she was trying to face the future courageously. She was changing, but she could not find a good way. "Alright, it has stopped bleeding." Ben looked at her bleeding wound, which was still stained with blood. It was a striking sight. "I''m really sorry. I will definitely pay for that te. May I ask where you bought it?" Be did not want to owe him any more. If she did something wrong, she would absolutely shoulder the responsibility. "I bought it abroad." he curled up his lips in amusement. "Ah?" Be had intended to buy him an exactly same te, and she was disappointed to hear that.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "I don''t need you to pay for it. That te is too ornamental. I was about to change the whole set. My mother bought it for me and I don''t like it very much. If you really want to ff apologize, go shopping with me tomorrow evening and help me choose a set, okay?" Ben was a master of speech. When he was with the girl he liked, he always spoke words that would bring them closer to each other. He didn''t want Be to me herself and he wanted to create another chance to stay with her. Thus, he invented this excuse. Be''s beautiful eyes widened in surprise. "If you don''t want to, then forget it, I can do it myself..." "I do." Be replied loudly the moment she saw disappointment shed across his face. Ben was tidying up the first-aid kit when he heard her loud and sincere reply, his thin lips curling up as he got what he wanted. He did not believe that he could not make this girl obey him. The moment she uttered her reply, Be''s pretty face got burnt. She sounded like epting a marriage proposal hastily. "Alright, go home and rest. I''ll take care of the rest." Ben whispered as he got to his feet slowly. "Let me sweep the fragments on the floor for you." Be offered as she felt guilty. "You don''t need to. If you get hurt again, I will me myself." Ben looked at her with a faint smile. Chapter 2102 Chapter 2102 Be felt terribly ashamed, so she could only nodded, "Then I''ll go back now. Thank you for the dinner." Watching her slender figure disappear out of the door, Ben rxed his tense breath. They were so close just now that he could smell her faint fragrance when he treated her wound. She came over after shower, and she smelt so good. The fragrance was seductive and he had to suppress the heat inside. But now, he realized that he couldn''t hold it back any more. Fortunately, she didn''t find out, otherwise, she would have used him of being a pervert. Be went back home and leaned against the door. Her tension finally rxed. She felt that Ben was too good to her, so good that she suspected he was up to something. "Does he like me?" Be guessed boldly. "No, no, no. I''m definitely not his cup of tea. That night he saw mother and I go catch father and Rosia in bed, he must haveughed at me." Disquieting thoughts kept surging in Be''s mind, and her heart was like dangling in the air. Anyway, she dared not talk about love now, even that was Ben. She was afraid to fall into the abyss of love. In the evening, the sky that had been clear for a few days suddenly erupted with a loud thunder. In an instant, a violent storm broke out. The strong wind mmed fiercely against the window. Be covered her ears in fear and curled up into a ball. She had been afraid of thunders since she was small, and the scene of the sky being torn apart by lightnings at night gave her a dooming fear. Be stayed awake, counting every thunder, which exploded on the roof in the beginning, and then faded away. She tensed up until the thunders died down, and then she fell asleep. The next morning, Be went to school. Ada was standing at the gate with books in her arms, looking down. When she saw Be, she ran over to greet her. "Be, you were drunk that day. Was there anything wrong?" Ada asked with concern. "It''s fine, thanks to Mr. William, he took care of me." Be smiled and shook her head. "So you stayed at Mr. William''s that night?" Ada sensitively discovered this fact. Was it really true that nothing had happened when they were alone in the same room? Be blushed as she stammered, "Yes, I didn''t take my bag that day and I had no ce to go. He put me up for the night."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Ada smiled and made an ambiguous gesture, "Tell me, did you..." Be was too embarrassed to raise her head. She shook her head hastily, "No, don''t say that. Mr. William is a decent man." "Really? Then Mr. William is really a gentleman." Ada felt that Be was not lying. Based on her understanding of Be these years, if she said that she did not, then she definitely did not. If she did, Be would not answer her question directly. "That''s right. Fortunately, I was with him." Be sighed. Ada''s expression changed. For some reason, Be''s words gave her a feeling that she was relying on Ben. Ada was unhappy with that. "Be, let''s go. It''s almost ss time." Ada urged. Just as Be was about to enter the school with her, a red sports car suddenly drove past. The car was very eye-catching and the students at the gate were attracted. It was the dream car of young people. Be also looked at the sports car and guessed it must belong to some rich student. The car door opened and a middle-age beautiful woman got out. Be froze at the sight of her. It was Rosia, who had been beaten up by Be two days ago. Although she was wearing a mask, she looked very elegant. She was tall and slender, rendering her the air of a granddy. Be stared at Rosia without blinking. Suddenly, she felt that her l mother was a wretched thing. In the past, her mother was always reluctant to spend money on dressing up. And she drove a cheap old car. Look at Rosia, she spent money as she liked. She wore expensive designer brands and bought a dazzling sports car. Did men really like the women who spent their money recklessly? "Be, is this your ssmate?" Rosia walked over gracefully, smiling. Be wished she could tear her face again. Rosia set her up and put her in jail. Now, she was brazen enough toe to school showing off. This woman was diabolical and sinister. "Be, who''s this?" Ada was fascinated by Rosia. This was the first time she had seen such a gorgeous woman in reality. She was as noble and charming as those distinguisheddies in TV series. "Hello, I''m Be''s stepmother. Her father asked me toe over and see her." Rosia said gently, trying her best to act as a good person. "Beat it." Be could not act or pretend. She could not hide the disgust and ran straight to the school. Rosia stood there with a grevious look, but the corner of her mouth under the mask was curving up. Be must be mad. She hadn''t bought her piano yet, neither had she got the 500,000 yuan. How could she stand when her father''s mistress drove a brand-new sports car and unted before her? Well, she had to teach this wicked girl a lession, making her aware that who was the hostess of this family. She was just a young girl and she wanted to go against her. What a joke! Be was exasperated. What on earth was Rosia up to? She had already got what she wanted. She was already the hostess of the Charles, so why did she keep bothering her? Could it be that her existence got in Rosia''s way? Be had never met such a hateful woman in her life. Did Rosia really want her mother and her to die? Thinking of this, Be realized that she was incapable. First of all, Rosia was far more brazen than her. This woman was was an expert in acting, and she pretended to be a good person. She yed vaious tricks to get Be out of the Charles. Just as Be entered the ssroom, her father called her. "Be, Rosia and I are getting married at the end of this month. We will be a family. You are the younger one, so don''t make things difficult for her, okay? I''m begging you." Beck told her gently on the phone. Be froze. So soon, they were getting married. How long had they started? Chapter 2103 Chapter 2103 She really didn''t want to admit that her father was a jackass, but this was the truth. Be was sure of that. "It''s your business. There''s no need to inform me. I won''t go anyway." Be said coldly with anger in her voice. "Be, I hope you coulde. Can you give me some face?" Beck was displeased with the way Be talked to him. "If you really want to save face, you shouldn''t get married so quickly. At least not for a year or two. How can Mother endure it?" Be couldn''t bear it and roared in agitation. Some of her ssmates looked at her strangely, as if they all knew that her parents were divorced and her father was going to have a new wife. "Be, you are making it difficult for me." Beck wanted to force her. "I really don''t want to go. You go ahead." Be hung up the phone. Looking at the tears in her eyes, Ada patted Be on her shoulder and consoled, "Be, cheer up. ss is starting. Wipe your tears." Be wiped her tears with the back of her hand, but her tears kept rolling down. She buried her face in her arms on the desk, feeling extremely upset. In the afternoon, Be received another call from her grandma. "Be, your father told me that you wouldn''te to his wedding, is that true? What kind of daughter are you? You don''t give your father any face. So he has brought you up and gets nothing in return?" The olddy called to use Be as Rosia spoke ill of her. Rosia intended to aggravate the grudge and resentment between Be and the Charles. She knew well that Be was a girl with a quick temper. If she kept going against the Charles like this, she would get into trouble sooner orter. "In your eyes, I''m not your granddaughter any more. I don''t need you to teach me how to behave." Be retorted. "You ... you heartless damn girl, how can you talk to me like that? You are exactly the same as your mother, a nuisance." The olddy almost got a heart attack when she heard Be. Be sneered, "You never liked me." "Look at your younger brother, Jimmy. He is sweet at such a young age and knows how to greet people. When you were young, you only knew how to mess things up and cause trouble. How can I like you?" The olddy immediately made aparison. "Why don''t you just say that he is a boy and I am just a girl? He can reproduce and inherit, I will only be sshed out like water." Be talked back to the olddy sharply. The olddy hung up the phone angrily and cursed, "This damn girl, never says anything nice." Rosia was massaging the olddy''s shoulders and backs gently. When she heard that the olddy was breathing unevenly, she consoled hastily, "Mother, don''t be angry. Be is spoiled, that''s why she is disrespectful." "Absolutely! Susan is the one who spoiled my granddaughter. Be is just like her mother, a nuisance." The olddy gritted her teeth and med on Susan. "Mother, please take care of your body. Don''t fret over such trifles. Come on, I made you bird''s nest soup. Please taste to see if you like it." Rosia loved to hear the olddy curse Susan and her daughter. Natually she put on a good show. The more the olddy looked at Rosia, the better she liked her. She took the soup and praised her with a smile, "Rosia, you are the best. You take good care of me and you are considerate and obedient. Susan is no match for you. If Beck had met you earlier, we would not have suffered such a ruckus." "Mother, it''s a blessing to meet him anyway." Rosia said sweetly. "Yeah, if only you could give birth to another child for our family. Jimmy will feel lonely." The olddy changed the topic and stared at Rosia''s t belly, which she felt could give birth to another boy. That was why she liked Rosia very much. Rosia froze. The olddy wanted her to give birth to one more boy. Was she so crazy about grandsons? She took pains to marry Beck Charles on ount of her son. She barely had enjoyed a few years of weathy life. She wanted to take advantage of her young age and live a jovial life. She could not get pregnant again! "Mother, Beck and I are not married yet. Isn''t it too early to talk about having another child?" Rosia did not dare to refuse, so she could only divert the conversation. "That''s right, you are getting married at the end of this month. I''ll ask Beck to give you a big wedding. I''ll make you proud of it." The olddy was delighted at the mention of the marriage. "There''s no need. Keep a low profile. Just the two families have dinner together..." "How can that be? You are the wife that Beck wants to marry. It''ll be a joke if we are too stingy." The olddy was really satisfied with Rosia now, so she didn''t mind spending more money.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Rosia was raptured secretly. Of elr course, she wanted a grand wedding so she could exasperate Be and her mother, she could also hold her head high and revenge all the grievance she had endured these years. She could show those who had sneered at her that She was now officially Mrs. Charles. "Thank you, Mother. I don''t know how to repay your kindness." Rosia was happy with a grateful look. "If you want to repay me, give me one more grandson." The olddy mentioned grandson so many times that Rosia got annoyed. Rosia sneered secretly. How many more years could the old bones live? She might have died before she could see another grandchild being born. "Mother, we''ll talk about thister. I''ll discuss it with Beck."Rosia continued to console the olddy. At night, Rosia lied on the bed, telling Beck with an arch smile, "Your mother wants me to give birth to a son for you again." "How are we having another baby as I''m too old?" Beck''s head ached at the mention of children. Especially Be, the rebellious daughter, worried him a lot. Beck pinched her waist. She pleade sweetly, "I don''t care. You go tell your mother that we are not having another child. You''ve got to convince her. We have Jimmy already, that''s enough." "Alright, I''ll tell her." Neither did Beck want another child, as he was satisfied with a son and a daughter. Rosia leaned on him, smiling contentedly. As long as she was smart enough, no one could give her a hard time. Chapter 2104 Chapter 2104 Beck, however, could not sleep. He sighed, "The more I talk to Be, the more she ignores me. What shall I do?" "Beck, I don''t mean to interfere. Be is intractable and she likes to go against us. Does she still hate me? It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have forced you to divorce." Rosia pretended to me herself. "There''s no point talking about this now. Rosia, you didn''t force me to divorce, ''cause I couldn''t continue my marriage with Susan. You''ve done well. You''ve always been very tolerant and you endure Be''s irreverence." Looking at the charming woman in his arms, Beck was pleased. Every man dreamt of holding a beautiful young wife in his arms when he was old. At the age of forty-two, he met Rosia, who was then twenty five. He felt that his spring hade again. Rosia nestled against him, saying sweetly, "Beck, it''s a blessing that I met you. I will definitely treat you better from now on and I will love you for the rest of my life." When Beck heard her confession, he was ttered. Thinking of his ex-wife, he couldn''t helpparing these two women. Susan was a nightmare, as she used to use him with grievance all the time. It was impossible to sleep with her in the same bed. "Go to Sleep, I know." Beck said affectionately. Rosia lowered her head and smirked. As long as Beck loved her, Be and Susan would have no chance to take any money from the family. Be felt down in the dumps recently, losing interest in everything. Her job hunting was put to a halt as well. She kept staring at her phone, afaid that her mother would call, and afraid that she would know about the wedding. Why did Rosia corner them to a hopeless situation? Be took a crowded bus home. She was absent-minded and for the first time she missed her stop. She had missed three stops. Be got out of the bus with a nk expression. The driver was concerned, "Miss, are you okay?" Be nodded and turned to leave. She was not okay. She wanted to find a ce to cry, but... there were peopleing and going in the street, so she couldn''t cry loudly. She could only walked home with two stiff legs. She kept thinking about one thing. They were getting married. What about Mother? What should she do? She knew very well that her mother still loved her father even they were divorced. She divorced unwillingly. Be walked a few kilometers on foot back to her neighbourhood. It was pitch dark when she swiped her card to enter the building "Be." Suddenly, a deep voice stopped her. Be turned around and saw Ben was behind her, holding a shopping bag. It looked like he just came back from the supermarket. "Hello, Mr. William." Be greeted him weakly. Ben walked over and looked at her pale face. Her eyes were nk and she was drenched with cold sweat. "Anything wrong?" Ben sensed there was something wrong with her, as she looked as if she had suffered a shock. "I''m fine. I''m going home." Be could not confide her sorrow to a stranger. It was not appropriate. Ben followed her with steady steps. Be staggered to the elevator, feeling tired and hungry. She didn''t eat lunch, and she had walked so far. When she waited for the elevator, she felt dizzy and weak. When she tried to clutch something to support herself, a pair of big hands held her waist. "Be careful." When Ben saw that she was going to faint, he pulled her into his arms with a frown. Be''s pale face blushed and she instinctively pushed him. "Don''t move." Ben didn''t dare to release her as she looked sick. Be stopped moving, since she really needed something to lean on, just for one second. When the elevator reached the top floor, Ben looked down at the woman in his arms again. She was motionless with her eyes shut. She really fainted. "Damn it." Ben cursed in a low voice, not knowing who to me. In the end, he picked her up and carried her home. After he opened the door, Ben tossed away the shopping bag and carried her into the guest room. He ced her gently on the bed.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Her eyes were tightly shut and her entire body was cold. Ben got worried and took her to the hospital. In the hospital, Be was diagnosed with shock and anemia. She had to take an intravenous drip. In the quiet single ward, Ben stared darkly at the girl on the bed. Why did she make herself so miserable? Be was unconscious. Over an hourter, she finally had the strength to open her eyes. She looked around. This ce was like a hospital, and she smelt strong disinfectant. She was terrified and sat up quickly. She saw the man sitting in the chair opposite her. She shuddered, her beautiful eyes widening in shock, "Mr. William, why are you here?" "You cked out. I took you to the hospital. You are having an intravenous drip. Don''t move." Seeing that she sat up abruptly, Ben hurried over and held her hand. Be was still feeling dizzy, but when she heard that he took her to the hospital, she said gratefully, "Thank you." "What happened to you again? The doctor said that you might have eaten nothing. Your shock was caused by Hypoglycemia. How can you treat yourself like this?" Ben was very angry. She was a grown-up and had starved herself nov Unconscious. This was something that normal people would not do. Be''s tears instantly rolled down her cheeks. Ben had thought she would reflect on her mistake, but she shed tears instead. He was taken aback. She cried at his ming? So easy to break down? Ben had to suppress his anger, staring at her sullenly. Seeing that she would not stop crying, he stepped back with his hands on his hips. Just then, an old doctor pushed nold open the door and came in. Sensing the tense atmosphere in the ward he med Ben, "Young man, treat your girlfriend better, otherwise she will throw you out of home when you get old." Ben was lost for words. What was the doctor talking about? Be was deep in her own sorrow. She cried not because Ben med her, but because she could not suppress the emotions that she had been holding back. "Miss, stop crying. Crying too much is harmful to your health. If your boyfriend is not obedient, you ignore him for a few days. At worst, you can break up and look for another one. If you change boyfriend quickly, there''s love only. Listen to me, don''t ruin your health for love." She had cried so hard that the old doctor thought that she was suffering from loss of love, so he wanted to give her some good advice. Ben could not think of anything to say. Chapter 2105 Chapter 2105 Be was immersed in sorrow and ignored the old doctor. "There are other fish in the sea. You''re still young. Don''t ruin your life for love. You''re so weak that you need to take good care of yourself. Otherwise, you''ll probably suffer from menstrual disorder." The old doctor continued. Ben was speechless. Why did the doctor keep asking Be to split up with him? Be finally stopped crying and said seriously to the doctor, "He is not my boyfriend, and I''m not crying because of him." "Um..." The old doctor was embarrassed at guessing wrong. But he remembered that the man had treated the girl so carefully and looked at her affectionately just now. The man must like the girl. "Um ... Doctor, she''s awake now. If there''s anything she needs to pay attention to, please tell her." Ben said. Then the doctor said seriously, "She is hypoglycemia-induced shock. Now she just needs a bnced diet, adequate sleep, and controls her emotion. Don''t take any medicine. She can do some exercise to strengthen her resistance." "Alright. Thank you, doctor." Ben said gratefully. Be looked at him and somehow she felt much more at ease with him around. "Thank you, doctor." Be said. "Alright, you guys can go home after the injection. If anything is wrong,e to me." The doctor said and left. Then the atmosphere in the ward became extremely awkward. Perhaps what the old doctor had said made them feel somewhat ufortable. "Mr. William, don''t take what the doctor said seriously. It''s my fault. I didn''t take good care of myself. Thank you for sending me to the hospital. Sorry to trouble you." Be apologized. "Don''t say that. It''s good that you''re fine." Ben said. "I owe you another favor now. I really don''t know how to repay you." Be said. "You don''t have to repay me. I just hope that I won''t see you faint from hunger again." Ben joked. Be blushed. "I''m not in a good mood today that I don''t want to eat anything. I won''t do this again in the future." Be was also frightened. If she hadn''t met Ben, she would probably have died now. She was lucky this time, but what about the next time? She really couldn''t continue torturing herself. Even if she needed to sacrifice her happiness for her entire life, she still had to fight against Rosia to the end. "Now can you tell me what happened to you?" Ben asked. "My father is getting married to his mistress." Be said sadly. Ben frowned and looked at her sympathetically, "But I heard that your mother and your father had just divorced." "That''s why I''m sad. Can men really be such ruthless? My parents have been married for 20 years, but he still abandoned my mother?" Be looked at Ben sadly. Ben was shocked. Did she ask him this question because she also thought that he was a man like her father? "Be, cool down. There are good men and bad men in this world, so are women. Not every man is bad." Ben quickly defended. Realizing that she had said the wrong thing, Be looked down and grabbed the bed sheet tightly, as if she was enduring some kind of pain. "Why do other fathers think about their children but my father only thinks about his own happiness? The most pitiful one is my mothere who still hopes that my father will change his mind. If she finds out that my father is getting married, what should she do?" Be cried again. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Ben hurriedly gave her a napkin and sighed, "How would a man who has fallen in love with someone else change his mind? You should persuade your mother to forget your father." "I''ve tried, but she couldn''t get over him. I would father my mother lose her memory and start over, but she just couldn''t do it. She loves my father deeply. If she knows the wedding, she will break down, Be only worried about her mother. She already gave up on her father. "I believe your mother will get over it sooner orter. Don''t be too sad." Ben grew up in a loving family that he couldn''t understand the feeling of parents separating from each other, but he could tell that Be was really sad. Be nodded, but she actually wasn''t sure about it. "Where''s my phone?" She suddenly asked. Only then did Ben realize that he had also taken her backpack to his home just now. "Probably at my house." He said. "Let''s go back now. I''m afraid that my mother will call me." Be was about to pull the needle out, but Ben grabbed her hand and said, "I''ll ask the nurse to help you." When the nurse came in, she blushed and didn''t dare to look at Ben since he was so handsome. When they arrived at Ben''s house, it was already past eleven o''clock in the evening. Both of them felt hungry, so Ben went to the kitchen. Be got her phone and panicked when she saw there were more than twenty missed calls. Chapter 2106 Chapter 2106 Ben quickly cooked two bowls of beef noodles and fried two eggs. He walked out and saw that Be was sitting on the sofa anxiously. "What''s up?" Ben asked curiously. "My mother''s phone is off." Be felt so guilty. Her mother called her more than twenty times, but she didn''t answer it. Now that her mother had turned off her phone, was she angry and desperate? "Your mother called you?" Ben asked in surprise. "Yes, she called more than twenty times, but I didn''t answer it." Be looked down sadly. "Why don''t call your grandmother?" Ben asked calmly. "Right, my grandmother." Be hurriedly called her grandmother who then asked anxiously, "Be, did your mother go to see you?" "Is she not at home?" Be''s voice was trembling. "After dinner, your mother answered a phone call and then went out. She hasn''te back yet. I called her, but she didn''t answer it." Madame Walsh said. "Is my mother missing?" Be asked worriedly. "I don''t know. I''ve asked a lot of people to look for her, but I get no news of her yet. Be, is your mother going to do something stupid? Hurry up ande back, I''m scared." Madame Walsh panicked. "Grandma, don''t worry. I''ll buy a ne ticket right away. Let''s call the police if we really can''t find her." Be was desperate. Where could her mother go at this time? Who had called her? It must be Rosia who called to show off her happiness. Then her mother couldn''t stand it and left alone. After hanging up the phone, Be grabbed her bag and wanted to leave, "Mr. William, thank you for your help. I have to go to see my grandmother now." "You should eat some food before you leave, or you''ll probably faint on the way." Ben said. Be closed her eyes and really felt dizzy, saying, "You''re right. Thank you, Mr. William." Then she gobbled the beef noodles. Seeing that, Ben really felt sorry for her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Eat slowly. I''ll get someone to book your ticket. It''s impossible for the ne to take off right now anyway." Ben said and went to make a phone call. After a while, he walked back and said, "The ne will take off two hourster. It''s only about an hour from here to the airport. You can eat slowly." Hearing that, Be slowed down and still kept crying. Ben had seen her embarrassment and misery, but luckily, she wouldn''t stay with him for long. Otherwise, she would feel embarrassed for the rest of her life. Ben also started to eat his noodles. After finishing it, he took the car keys and said, "Let''s go to the airport." "Mr. William, it''s sote that you don''t need to send me to the airport. You should rest early since you still have to work tomorrow." Be quickly said. "I don''t feel easy about letting you go out alone. What if you meet a bad person?" Ben said. "I won''t. There are still many good people in this world." Be looked at him happily. At least, she had met a very good person right now. "There''s still a one in ten thousand chance of you meeting a bad person Let''s go. Don''t be stubborn. If something happens to you, your mother will be more desperate." Ben pulled her out. Be looked down at his hand and somehow felt warm. Ben walked out of the door and let go of her. He knew that it wasn''t the time to take advantage of Be. He had to help her find her mother first. Be did not know that Ben had decided to protect her in the future. All she thought about was her mother. Along the way, she tried to call her mother whose phone was still off. She was so anxious. Arriving at the airport, Ben parked his car and took her to collect the ticket. When Be got her ticket, she saw that Ben also took out his ID card and got a ticket. "Mr. William ..." Be looked at him in astonishment. "I''ll go with you. I feel uneasy about letting you go there alone." Ben said. Be felt warm with her panic and uneasiness gradually disappearing. "But... I don''t know when I can find my mother. Will it make you miss work?" Be asked. Did Ben really want to apany her to go to see her grandmother? Was this appropriate? "My time is very flexible. If I want, I can work anywhere." Ben said to ease her mind. Actually, this wasn''t what Be wanted to say. She just felt that ... she wasn''t in close rtionship with him. "Mr. William, thank you for your help. If you need my help in the future, just let me know." Be said gratefully. "Alright, I will." Ben was a little disappointed when he heard her words. Hadn''t he shown it obviously? Why did she still not get it? Forget it. It wasn''t a good time to think about it now. They should find her mother first. "Your mother will be fine." Ben sat beside her andforted. Chapter 2107 Chapter 2107 "Let''s sleep for a while. The ne willnd two hourster." Ben saw her tired face and reminded. "Okay." Be fell asleep quickly. But Ben wasn''t asleep. He had the flight attendant take a nket and gently covered Be''s body. He could finally look at her without scruple. In dim light, she looked very beautiful. After looking at her for a long time, He leaned towards her and also closed his eyes. Not long after, he felt that Be''s head unconsciously leaned towards him. He smiled and slept more peacefully. Two hourster, the nended and Be suddenly woke up. Ben also woke up. They walked out and saw many people waiting outside although it was around five in the morning. In this world, familial love was the warmest. After leaving the airport, they took a taxi to Be''s grandmother''s house. Ben had been to this city before, but he came here for a business trip and only stayed for a few days. He didn''t expect that he would go to the city again and apany a girl to look for her mother. When they arrived at Be''s grandmother''s house, Ben discovered that her grandmother wasn''t an ordinary person. The house was a medieval¡ª style vi in a good location. "Grandma, hasn''t my mother returned yet?" Be walked in and saw her grandmother sitting on the sofa tiredly. Her grandmother was happy when she saw Be. "Be, you''re finally here. Your mother hasn''t returned yet. I don''t know where she is. I asked your uncle to search everywhere your mother used to go. Will your mother really do something stupid?" Madame Walsh cried sadly. At this moment, Ben walked in from outside. Be quickly said to her grandmother, "Grandma, this is my friend whoes back with me. Grandma, give me the car keys. We''ll go out to look for my mother." "Alright." Madame Walsh quickly asked the servant to give the car keys to Be. Be turned around and looked at Ben who then nodded. It was an ordinary car which was usually used by the servant to go out to buy vegetables. Be was afraid that Ben didn''t want to drive such a car, so she decided to drive it herself. However, Ben worried about her and directly said, "Let me drive, and you look for your mother." He had only seen Susan once, so he couldn''t recognize her even if he saw her. Be agreed and gave him the car keys. Ben drove ording to the route that Be had told him. Be saw a square ahead and hurriedly asked Ben to stop. Then she went to the square to look for her mother. "When my mother was young, she was a dancer. She told me that she would often follow her team to perform in the venue next to the square." Be said and ran towards the venue. Ben hurriedly followed her. It was already past six in the morning, so there were a lot of people doing exercise. Be was running forward when she was almost knocked down by a couple running out of a small path. Ben quickly held her to prevent her from getting hurt. Be blushed and hurriedly broke free from his embrace. "Slow down. Don''t bump into others." Ben let go of her and reminded. "Alright." Be nodded, but she was so anxious that she still wanted to run forward. Finally, they arrived at the venue. The door was closed, so Be only looked inside from the window. Ben nced at the fence which wasn''t very tall and said, "Should we climb inside?" Be hurriedly nodded, "It''s good if we can go in, but how?" "I can lift you up and then you climb inside." Ben saw that there was no one here and said. "Alright." She directly climbed up the railing, but halfway up, there was no ce for her to grab. She only let Ben hold her legs to support her. Then she realized that her butt was facing Ben''s face. She was so embarrassed that she only quickly climbed up. She jumped down. Immediately after, she saw that Ben also jumped down. "Mr. William, why did you alsoe in?" Be asked in surprise. She wasn''t afraid of being caught, but she would feel guilty if Ben was implicated. "Let''s go. Don''t think too much." Ben grabbed her arm and walked forward.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "I know there''s a small door which is next to the toilet. It''s open all year round." Be grabbed Ben''s hand and led him to the door. "Mom..." Be shouted. "Alright, let''s go." Be didn''t see her mother at the first floor, so she went to the second floor. "Ah." She ran so fast that she identally fell down. Fortunately, Ben pulled her in time and held her in his arms. "Are you all right?" He asked anxiously. In darkness, they were so close that they could feel each other''s breath. Chapter 2108 Chapter 2108 "I''m fine, thank you." Be was still frightened.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Suddenly, they heard the door open and two old men speaking. They panicked and quickly ran to the second floor quietly. Just as they ran to a room, they heard the sound of water flushing from a nearby toilet. "Oh no." Be looked at Ben in despair. He directly pulled her into the room. A man coughed. Be hid behind the door in Ben''s arms. Ben listened attentively to the movements outside the door and deeply looked at the girl who was breathing anxiously in his arms. He really didn''t expect that he would panic like that in his entire life. The man that had coughed just now walked away, and then they were finally relieved. "Let''s keep looking for your mother." Ben whispered in her ear huskily. His breath made Be''s mind go nk for a moment. Only when he held her hand did shee to herself. She mocked herself for almost being lost in Ben''s charm at the time when she still didn''t find her mother. There were five floors in this venue. When they arrived at the fifth floor, they still didn''t see Susan. Be was about to despair. "Let''s call the police. I think my mother might have really done something stupid." She said and held back her tears. "Let''s go take a look on the roof." Ben really felt sorry for her. "Okay." Be finally cried. They quickly walked to the roof and saw many water tanks and messy pipes. Be walked forward and suddenly saw a familiar figure who was sitting on the edge with her legs dangling over the side. "Mom..." She shouted in shock. Susan turned around and looked stunned. Be rushed over and hugged her tightly, then Susan came to herself and grabbed Be''s arm, "Be, why are you here?" "Mom, don''tmit suicide. Pleasee home with me." Be was frightened since she thought that her mother was going to jump off the building. Hearing that, Susan hugged Be tightly and cried, "Be, Beck is going elket to marry Rosia. They are getting married at the end of the month. He is a bastard. We have just got divorced and he is going to marry that bitch. What does he think of me for so many years?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Mom, don''t care about them. We live our own lives. Can you stop thinking about this?" Be pleaded. She knew that her mother was heartbroken, so was she. "Be, I''m so sad. I can''t ept it." Susan cried desperately. "Mom, don''t worry. I won''t let them live at ease. I''ll ruin their wedding." Be hated her father and his mistress who made her mother so bitter. "Bastard, I don''t want to meet him again in my next life." Susan cursed in pain. Ben stood in the distance and really felt sorry for them when seeing them cry bitterly. Love hurt the most in the world. He gloomily took out a pack of cigarettes, but he had no lighter, so he only put the cigarette in his mouth. Be looked up at him and whispered to her mother, "Mom, get up first. I brought a friend over." Susan struggled to stand up. Her legs were numb long ago, so she stood there for a while and suddenly saw Ben standing in the distance. She asked vigntly, "Who is he?" "He is Ben. Thanks to his help, I was able to find you." Be hurriedly said. "Why did he help you? What is his purpose?" After being hurt by love, Susanpletely gave up on men. Seeing that such a handsome young man offered to help her daughter, she immediately suspected that this man had a purpose. Be was stunned for a moment and exined anxiously, "Mom, what are you thinking? He helped me out of kindness. How would he have a purpose?" "Silly girl, no one will help you for nothing. He must have helped you because you have something he wants. Don''t trust him. Let him go." Susan said seriously. Be was stunned. What happened to Mom? Why would she be like that? "Mom, I believe him. He is indeed a good person." Be said. "Men are all bad. Don''t trust them so easily. Didn''t you see what happened to me? Back then, I trusted your father, but he cheated on me and even had an illegitimate child. Be, don''t get married for the rest of your life. All men are unreliable." Susan was really afraid that her daughter''s marriage would turn out like hers. Ben was stunned when he saw Be''s mother staring at him coldly. Be felt bitter to see that her mother had lost her rationality. But she couldn''t ignore her mother or say those ruthless words to Be who had helped her a lot. She only had her mother sit in a safe ce and then walk towards Ben. "Is your mother alright?" Ben asked. "She''s fine. She''s just so sad. Mr. William, thank you for your help. I''ll remember it. However, my mother seems to hate men now. Can you go first and I''ll take her back?" Be looked at him guiltily. Chapter 2109 Chapter 2109 "Alright, you take good care of your mother. I''ll go." Ben said. "Mr. William, I''m really sorry." Be said. "You don''t have to say sorry. I can understand. Everyone will have a difficult time, and it will be easier to get through it if someone helps. I hope that you and your mother will be fine." Ben said and left. Be looked at his back and thought that she was so lucky to meet him. After Ben left, Susan felt better and Be helped her down the stairs. The security guards saw them and asked, "How did you get in?" "Sorry." Be apologized awkwardly and helped her mother out quickly. After getting in the car, Be called her grandmother who then finally felt relieved. While driving, Be subconsciously looked for Ben. She wondered where he was now. She felt sorry for him. However, in the current situation, she could not ignore her mother. So she decided to repay himter. After returning home, all the family members who had been searching for the whole night already came back tiredly. Susan sat silently on the sofa. Be sat beside her and looked at her pitifully. Madame Walsh angrily said, "Susan, what''s wrong with you? Do you know how worried we are?" "That''s right. Sister, don''t scare us next time. Mom is old and can''t be scared anymore." Mark also said angrily. Adah, Mark''s wife, was also unhappy. Susan had just gotten divorced, which was already a disgraceful thing. But now she even ran away from home and made all family members worry about her, so how could Adah not get angry? "Stop ming my mother. She''s also feeling bad. She has already promised me that she won''t do this again." Be said. "Be, where is your friend?" Madame Walsh suddenly asked. "Oh, I told him to go back first." Be hurriedly said. "Be, you have a boyfriend?" Mark asked in disbelief. Just now, he had heard his mother say that Be was apanied by a young man. "No, he isn''t. My daughter won''t have a boyfriend who has ulterior motives." Susan suddenly shouted. Be turned pale and quickly grabbed Susan''s arm, "Mom, he''s not my boyfriend. Don''t be angry. I promise you that I won''t get a boyfriend. I swear that I''ll apany you." Everyone looked at them strangely. Madame Walsh immediately cried, "Beck is such a bastard. My daughter got married to him, but he actually drove her crazy. Why should she suffer from this?" "Mom, calm down. Big sister is mentally ill now. Shall we take her to see the psychiatrist? Maybe she''ll get better." Adah hurriedly suggested. Hearing that, Be immediately retorted, "My mother is fine. She doesn''t need to see a doctor. Grandma, I''ll bring my mother back." "Mom, let''s go." She helped her mother up. "Be, stay for two more days. Your mother needs rest now." Madame Walsh persuaded. Be also knew that it wasn''t a good time to bring her mother back, but she could stand Adah''s disgusted expression. "Alright, I''ll stay for one day. Mom, e let''s go upstairs." Be helped Susan upstairs and coaxed her into eating a few mouthfuls of porridge, and then Susan fell asleep. Looking at her haggard face, Be suddenly hated her father. Before, she felt that both her parents were responsible for the divorce, but now she only felt that her father was ruthless. If he cared about her mother, he wouldn''t have married Rosia so quickly. He knew that this would crush Susan, but he still did it. He was so ruthless. Even strangers would not take the initiative to hurt people like this, letalone that they were a couple who had been married for more than 20 years. Be seemed to be standing at the crossroads of her life. She didn''t know what to do next. She had to admit that her father treated her mother badly, but he still treated her well, He chose to get divorced after she went to college. In high school, her mother had wanted to get divorced, but he didn''t agree. Be sighed. What mattered now was still her mother''s health. She walked to the balcony and took out her phone, wondering where Ben was now. She dialed his number, and his voice came from the other end of the phone, "Be." "Mr. William, where are you? Have you gone back?" Be asked. "I''m at the airport. I''ll be boarding soon." Ben said. He was very happy when he received her call. "I''m sorry that I can''t leave now. I can only repay you when I get back." Be said guiltily. "Don''t put too much pressure on yourself. You just take good care of your mother." Ben became unhappy. Why did she always be so polite to him? Be was shocked by his serious tone. She was stunned for a while and said, "Alright, but I still owe you a big one. How can I not repay you?" "You can repay me when you have the ability." Ben said indifferently. "Oh." Be said. "I''m boarding the ne. Let''s talk about it when youe back." Then Ben hung up the phone. Be stood on the balcony nkly. Why did she feel that Ben was angry? But his tone was so gentle. Was he really angry? Be could not figure it out and continued to take care of her mother. Looking at her mother, she got angry and went to the top floor to call her father. Beck answered the phone, "Be, what''s up?" "Did you call my mother and tell her that you''re getting married? Why did you do that? Do you know how bitter she is now? Do you really want her to die?" Be shouted excitedly. "I didn''t say anything. How did she know?" Beck asked in surprise.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 2110 Chapter 2110 "If not you, then who? It must be Rosia. She deliberately came to drive my mother crazy." Be also believed that it wouldn''t be her father. He couldn''t be so heartless. "How is your mother? Are you with her? Take good care of her. I''m divorced from her and it''s time for her to move on." Beck felt nothing for his ex- wife, but he still cared for her. "If you want her to feel better, don''t marry Rosia. Dad, can you wait another year? Just another year?" Be cried and begged him. "Your brother will be in elementary school soon, and he has to join the household. If we don''t get married, Rosia won''t allow him to join our family''s household. There''s nothing I can do about it." Beck exined. After hearing this, Be finally understood that this was Rosia''s trick. She didn''t want her mother to feel better, so she used her son as an excuse. "I''m not going to your wedding. I have to take care of my mother." After Be finished speaking, she hung up the phone. Beck looked at his phone and frowned. Then, he called Rosia, "Did you tell Susan about our wedding?" Beck asked angrily. Rosia immediately yed dumb with Beck, "Beck, what are you talking about? How can I call your ex-wife? I didn''t call her!" "Not you? Who could it be?" Beck immediately believed her. He would not doubt that the gentle and kind Rosia would do such an inhumane thing. "I don''t know. It''s all over the news about our wedding. There are a lot of people who know about it. Who might it be? Besides, Beck, we''re getting married. Do you think you can hide it from your ex-wife? She''s not trying to sabotage our rtionship, is she?" Rosia immediately shifted the me and Beck became irritated, "Alright, stop guessing. She won''t do it. Since it''s not you, then I''m relieved. Don''t ever let her know about us again." "Of course I don''t want her to know. Beck, can you believe me? Although she is your ex-wife, I still feel sorry for her. I won''t hurt her again." Rosia hurriedly showed her gentleness, kindness and generosity. Beck was immediately moved by her words and said in a much gentler voice, "I''m sure you won''t. I gotta go. I''m still at work." "Beck, I love you." Rosia immediately acted coquettishly. "I know. I''m hanging up now." Beck''s voice sounded gentler. After hanging up the phone, Rosia smirked. She didn''t need to call Susan personally at all, with so many people supporting her, anyone would be willing to do it for her. "Susan, you must be pretty mad. Humph, I already told you to make way for me." Rosia thought bitterly. Her mood was better now. Be waited for her mother to wake up and asked her. "Mom, who told you about their wedding?" Be immediately asked. "It''s your aunt." Susan''s voice was extremely low. "It''s her?" Be''s mind was nk. She had always suspected that it was Rosia, but she never expected it to be her. "Be, it''s a school day. What are you doing here? Get back to school." After a period of calm, Susan epted the truth. She urged her daughter to return to school. Be looked at her and sighed, "Grandma said you were missing. I''m not in the mood for ss. Mom, are you feeling better now? Don''t be sad anymore." "I hate that bitch. I won''t forgive her for the rest of my life." The hatred between women was even more difficult to resolve. Susan''s hatred towards Rosia got underneath her skin. "Mom, just ignore her. She''s really a creep. She finally has the chance to be arrogant. People like her won''t get their way for long." Be also gritted her teeth angrily. Susan stood up and walked to the mirror. Then she looked at the wrinkles on her face. Her expression darkened as she mocked herself "I''m already an old woman. How Ipare to her? She''s still young and pretty now. Be, do you think... I should do some maintenance?" "It''s time for you to take care of yourself. Rosia is not much younger than you. Mom, you are still very beautiful. Don''t be so unconfident." Be walked over, hugged her mother andforted her. "If I be beautiful, will your father change his mind?" Susan suddenly became excited, as if she had found a turning point. Be was stunned. Her mother was still trying to make their marriage work. Why didn''t she understand? Once a man''s heart changed, he wouldn''te back. "Be, tell me, if I''m beautiful, will he kick that bitch out and marry me again?" Susan''s face shed with excitement, and she became much more energetic. Be looked at her mother''s happy face and she only wanted to cry. Why couldn''t Mom leave Dad? "Mom, let''s not talk about this for now, okay? You''re still very weak. I''ll apany you the next few days." Beforted her gently. "No, I don''t want you to apany me. You just go back to school. Don''t try to use this opportunity to skip ss." Susan immediately pushed her towards the door, "Go back quickly. I''m even more upset when you''re here." "Mom...." Bell was pushed out of the door. "Just leave. I''m fine." Be was anxious. Was Mom okay or not? Her mother was working herst nerve. ????? el "Be, has your mother packed her things? When do you leave? Do you want me to ask your uncle to take you to the airport?" At the stairs, Be''s aunt Adah asked with a smile Be suddenly felt a little embarrassed. Her gaze towards her aunt became cautious, "Aunt, my mother might not want to go with me." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Why? How long does she want to stay? Do you know how angry your grandmother is? Your mother is going to piss her off." Adah''s voice was raised so that Susan could hear her. Be was so scared that she hurriedly pulled her arms. She walked to the other side and quickly took out a card in her bag, "Aunt, l know my mother has caused you a lot of trouble, but I really can''t take her back now. If she goes back, I''m afraid that she will start a fight with my father again. There are 500,000 yuan in this card. Please take it and bear with my mother, okay?" Content belongs to At this moment, Be was asking for help, so she did not dare to be tough. She was well aware of the weaknesses of human nature, and she also knew that aunt was snobbish. Chapter 2111 Chapter 2111 "Well, Be, what are you doing? How can I take your money?" Adah hurriedly pushed her card away. "Aunt, you misunderstand. I didn''t want to buy you off. I think it''s inevitable that you''ll be tired from taking care of my Grandma and Mom every day. Take this money. If my Grandma and Mom need to buy something, you need money." Be forced a smile and said. "Be, you''ve really grown up. I''m impressed. Alright, since you said so, I''ll keep it for now and buy some delicious food for your Grandma and Mom another day." Adah immediately took the card. Be said gratefully, "Thank you, aunt. My mother has to stay here for a few more days. I have to go back to school, so call me if you need anything." "I see. You are getting more and more sensible. Your mother should enjoy a good life now. However, fate is cruel." Adah suddenly became kind and sighed. Be did not want to hear her hypocritical words. She packed up her things and knocked on the door to say goodbye to her mother. Only then did she go downstairs to look for her Grandma. When Grandma saw her carrying the bag, she immediately asked, "Be, where are you going?" Be walked to her Grandma and said in a low voice, "Grandma, I''ve thought about it carefully. I can''t take my mother back now. Let her stay here for a few more days. At least wait for my father to get married." "It''s fine. Let her stay here. She can apany me for a walk when she''s free." Grandma said gently. "Well, then I''ll go back first. Call me if you need anything." Be knew that her Grandma would definitely have no objections. Tears came to her eyes. "Be careful on the way, child." ine showed her to the door with concern. "Okay." Be held back her tears and quickly turned around. He took a taxi and headed straight for the airport. By the time she got home, it was already past five o''clock in the afternoon. Be went downstairs to the supermarket and bought quite a few things. With difficulty she brought them to Ben''s house. At this moment, he shouldn''t be off work yet. Fortunately, she had a key. So, she opened the door and walked in. Unexpectedly, just as she opened the door, a tall figure walked down the stairs. Ben wore a gray pajama and stoodzily in the middle of the stairs. He stared at the girl who just walked in. "Mr. William, so you''re home?" When Be saw him, her pretty face turned red and her entire body became nervous. Ben''s slender body slowly walked down the stairs. "Why are you back?" The man''s voice was even deeper and huskier when he woke up. Be lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at his handsome and sexy face. She whispered, "My mother is fine. She told me toe back to my ss, so I came back." "Oh, what are you holding in your hand?" Ben didn''t continue asking. He looked at the bag in her hands and asked. "I just went to the supermarket to buy this. There are fruits and some food." Be was so nervous. She suddenly felt the man slowly approaching her and she opened her eyes wide, not daring to move. She didn''t know when the rtionship between her and Ben seemed to have changed. In the past, she still felt that she and Ben were equal, but ever since she found out about his identity and received his help, Be somehow ced herself in a low ce. Even if she raised her head, she still needed to look up to him. Ben saw her head lowered, so he couldn''t help reaching out and lifting her chin, "What''s wrong? You don''t want to see me?" Be just felt that the fingers on her chin were so hot, as if there was fire burning inside her, and she took a couple of frightened steps backwards, her head hitting the wall. "Stupid." Ben couldn''t helpughing at her when he saw her embarrassing behavior. Be also felt that she was acting like a fool and was about to go crazy. "Mr. William, what do you want for dinner?" Be really wanted to help him from now on. "You don''t know how to cook." Ben e raised his eyebrows and smiled, which looked truly attractive. Be was stunned for a moment, the I take said seriously, "How about... I you out to dinner? I want to thank you for taking care of me during this time." "Alright, wait for me to go upstairs and get changed." Ben would not refuse her. He was very happy that she wanted to invite him to dinner. Be forced a smiled and said, "Alright, I''ll wait for you." Ben turned around and went upstairs. Be sat on the sofa and waited for him. A few minutester, Ben went downstairs again. He had changed into a casual suit, making him look dashing and charming. Be was kind of obsessed. "Let''s go. Where are we going for dinner?" Ben asked with a gloomy gaze.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "I know a good ce. I''ll take you there." Be whispered. "Alright, do you want to drive your car?" Ben suddenly asked. "Okay." Be didn''t turn him down. As long as she could make Ben happy, she was fine with it. They went to the underground parking lot. Be drove, with Ben in the passenger seat, towards the restaurant. This restaurant was time-honored. It was mostly local food, and Be liked toe here because her mother loved toe here. She parked the car in the underground parking lot and then they got out of the car. Ben kept smiling all the way. Just now, when he saw her driving nervously, he actually wasn''t afraid at all. Instead, he thought that she was very cute. After entering the elevator, a few men and women also came in. Be subconsciously retreated. Ben also took a step back and pulled Be to stand in front of his chest. "He is so cute! No wonder he can be with a rich woman." The elevator stopped on the first floor, and they went out. However, what they said suddenly came into the elevator, which made Be and Ben stunned. Ben looked at the transparent elevator wall beside him, "Did they just say that you are a rich woman?" Be smiled. Those people must have seen her drive the car and then Ben get out of the car from the passenger seat. That was why they had such a conjecture. "Mr. William, don''t take it personally. They don''t know the situation at all." Be hurriedlyforted him, but she also felt that it was funny. Ben was depressed and stared at Be. Seeing her smile, he coughed, "Today, for the sake of your treat, I''ll put up with it." Be finallyughed. This was the only thing that made her want tough these past few days. Ben looked down at her. When she smiled, she revealed a row of white teeth. Herlips were pink, and her eyes were also like filled with stars, reflecting the light from the elevator. Her smile made Ben''s heart, like a drum, beat wildly. Ben was tempted. He was already a mature man. Although this feeling was unfamiliar, he knew very well that he was nice to her because he liked her. Chapter 2112 Chapter 2112 Be peeked at him, and when she saw his darkened face, she quickly stoppedughing. Just at this moment, the elevator door opened and Be took the lead in walking out, with the man following closely behind. The wind outside the window blew her long hair, making her look exceptionally gentle. Be obviously came here often and found a corner seat. When the waiter saw her, she was very excited, "Miss Charles, is this your boyfriend?" When Be heard the waiter''s question, her pretty face turned embarrassed and she quickly shook her head, "No, he''s my friend." The waitress smiled.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Ben pulled up his chair and sat down. He subconsciously smiled. It seemed that in the eyes of outsiders, they were still a perfect match. Otherwise, she would not suspect that he was her boyfriend. "You are familiar with this ce. You can order." Ben said in a low voice. Be took the menu and looked at it carefully. She raised her head and asked him, "Mr. William, do you like fish? It tastes good." "Sure." The man nodded. "Then do you like ribs? They are also so good." "Okay." "This fried cod is also delicious. Do you want to try?" "Yes." Be ordered five dishes. After that, she felt as if something was missing. Only then did she remember that it was wine. "Mr. William, would you like some wine? You don''t drive anyway." Be asked him in a low voice. "Have a bottle of wine." Ben said. His voice was t. Be quickly ordered a bottle of wine that was considered expensive. Be only wanted Ben to enjoy this meal. While waiting to be served, Be was a little nervous. Ben held a cup of tea and looked out of the window from time to time, but unknowingly, he started to look at the girl sitting opposite him. She sat upright, and her expression was serious. She looked innocent and youthful. This tempting temperament was clean and natural, making people want to take it for themselves. When this thought shed through his mind, Ben secretly called himself an asshole. "Be, are you still looking for a job?" Ben suddenly asked her. Be pursed her lips and nodded, "Of course. Actually, I''ve thought about it. There should be a job suitable for me. I can y the piano and paint. If I can find a proper restaurant where I can y the piano for customers, it should be good, but if I can''t find one, then I''ll work part-time as a painting teacher and teach kids how to paint after school." Be said seriously. "I think painting is a good job for you, but as for ying the piano, I don''t think you can handle those picky guests." When Ben heard that she was going to y the piano in the restaurant, he immediately thought of some drunken men staring at her. Perhaps some bold men would even harass her and tail her, which would be an absolute disaster for her, and he didn''t want to see her suffer that. "Is that so? Then I''ll go to some training institutions nearby and see I can be a part-time painting teacher in the evenings." Be''s back trembled when she heard that there would be some picky guests. She thought again of those unreasonable people she had encountered that day when she had worked at the bar, and she really couldn''t handle them. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I will ask around and see if there is any work in this field. I''ll introduce it to you." Ben said kindly. "Really? Thank you so much. If so, I might owe you another favor." Be''s eyes lit up and she was so grateful. "Didn''t you treat me to dinner? You''ve returned the favor." Ben said with a smile. "No, you''ve helped me a lot." Beughed at herself. "But in my opinion, it''s a big deal that you treat me to dinner." Ben did not want to see the self-mockery in her eyes and felt that it was not worthy of her pretty face. Be pursed her lips and smiled. She was a little shy. At this moment, the food came. It smelled so good. Be picked up the wine and took the initiative to pour half a ss of wine for Ben, "Mr. William, I don''t know how to drink, so be free to drink." Ben nodded and reached out to receive it. With good wine and pretty girl, he was in a good mood tonight. Little by little, Ben drank half the bottle. In fact, he was a good drinker, but when he saw the pretty girl sitting opposite, he suddenly thought of something. If he pretended to be drunk, what? happen? After dinner, Be paid the bill. When she got back, she saw Ben holding his head and sitting on the table ufortably. She was shocked and quickly asked him with concern, "Mr. William, are you alright?" Ben stretched out his hand and rubbed his eyes. He shook his head, and his handsome face was slightly red, "Perhaps I drank too much, and my head was a little dizzy." Be was dumbfounded. She couldn''t believe that it was almost gone. Was he drunk? Be was at a loss for what to do. She really didn''t think it would end this way. "Mr. William, let''s go back. Can you walk? Do you need me to help you?" Beined to herself. She ordered the wine. Ben was drunk, so she could not me him. She had to send him home safely. Ben was amused. This girl was really simple and easy to cheat. She actually thought that he was drunk "Be careful. This way." Be''s hand was behind Ben''s back, and Ben''s hand was on her shoulder. Be stumbled, but even so, she didn''t abandon him, and tried her best to support him to the elevator. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Ben originally wanted to tease her, but when he saw that she was really trying to support him, he suddenly felt a sense of guilt. How could he y with her sincerity? But at this moment, his performance had already begun. He couldn''t stop now. This made it even more obvious that he was a liar. Ben only tried his best not to let her suffer and walked on his own. The elevator door opened and Be helped him in. Ben hurriedly leaned against the wall and didn''t dare to continue to act like a rascal. However, Be thought that he was really drunk. Based on her understanding of men''s alcohol tolerance, Ben shouldn''t lie. He must be really drunk. Ben had no choice but to put on an expression like he was having a hard time getting drunk. However, he couldn''t go on pretending. When the elevator reached B1, Be reminded him in a low voice, "Mr. William, there are a few steps. Walk slowly and be careful." Ben''s head was running wild. He really missed the step and leaned forward. "Watch out." Seeing Ben throw himself forward, Be stood with her arms wide open and directly hugged him. Ben fell on top of her and hugged her whole body. Be straightened her back and held his tall body firmly. She never expected that they would stick together at this moment. Chapter 2113 Chapter 2113 Ben''s body trembled. When he fell on top of her, the girl''s soft body also trembled slightly. The feeling of being close to each other was so good. "Mr. William, are you alright?" Be was freaked out. Just now, when she saw him falling down, she supported him quickly and almost broke her waist. "I''m fine. I''m sorry ." The man''s voice was deep. Be shook her head, "It''s my fault. This way." Ben found that this girl had a kind of magic power which was addictive. She seemed like an innocent and honest victim. Be was indeed an innocent girl. Because she never yed tricks on anyone since her childhood. She took the college entrance exam without any worries. Even if her parents got divorced, it didn''t affect her too much. It only taught her to see through the nature of love. Love was unreliable. For a time, she was fascinated by reading novels. There was no such love story in reality. In the world of fiction, the male protagonists were all sincere and sweet. After all sorts of misunderstandings were resolved, they would have a sincere rtionship. They would love each other forever. It was amazing.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. It was at that time that she immersed herself in the world of fiction, and she found many domestic and foreign romance novels that finally filled her nk world and brought a different kind of enjoyment to her spiritual world. After opening the car door, Be helped the man into the passenger seat. He really looked ufortable and his breathing became heavier. Be bent down gently and helped him with the seat belt. Ben''s heart was beating like a drum. When she gently bent down to help him fasten the seat belt, the fragrance emitted from her body made his heart beat even faster. Only Ben felt all of this. Be didn''t feel anything. She only wanted to get Ben home safely. On the way back, Ben pretended to be asleep and asionally pretended to vomit. While Be was concentrating on driving, she had tofort him from time to time. To be honest, Ben really wanted such a soft girlfriend. When they finally arrived at the underground parking lot of Ben''s home, Be heaved a sigh of relief. After unbuckling her seat belt, she quickly got out of the car and went to help Ben. Ben really had a hard time pretending to be asleep all this way. He suddenly felt that he was asking for trouble and deserved it. "Mr. William, wake up. We''re home." Be had always thought that he was asleep. At this moment, she gently pushed him, wanting to wake him up. Only then did Ben slowly open his eyes with a confused expression. Then, he reached out and stroked his forehead, "Be, don''t send me off. You can go back and rest." "No, you''re so drunk. I can''t let you go back alone. Come on." As Be said that, she bent down again and unbuckled his seat belt. He was so scared that he retreated. Then he got out of the car with his back facing Be and put his hand on the door, "I can go back by myself." "Let''s go. I''ll see you off." Be still held his arm. When the elevator arrived, Ben quickly walked out. Be hurriedly followed to help him. "Be, you can go back. Ben suddenly didn''t want to lie to her anymore, because he didn''t want her to see his evil thoughts. So what if he pretended to be drunk and lured her to bed? Could he do anything to her just because he was drunk? Ben was not such a shameless viin. He did not want to take advantage of her in this way, so he directly closed the door after stepping into the room. Be was dumbfounded and patted the door, "Mr. William, do you need my help? Let me take care of you!" "No need, you can go back." Ben''s voice was somewhat cold. Be had no choice but to return to her home. She hoped that Ben could take good care of himself. "Damn it." Ben opened the refrigerator, took out a bottle of ice water and raised his head to drink. A cold feeling spread throughout his entire body. He leaned on the refrigerator door with one hand, and his eyes were filled with irritation. He didn''t expect that he had actuallye to such a sorry state. He even didn''t have the courage to make a move on the woman he liked. He wondered if he was a man. The first thing Be did when she returned home was to call her mother. Susan''s mood was obviously much better, but what she said frightened Be. "Be, I have an appointment with a friend tomorrow. I want to go to the stic surgery hospital. I want to fix my nose." Susan directly told her daughter what she wanted to do next. "Ah?" Be''s eyes widened in fright, "Mom, don''t put yourself through this. stic surgery isn''t something you can do casually. You have to think twice. If something happens..." "Be, can you think something good? Mom will definitely be beautiful. Alright, you don''t understand. I have two friends and they be much more beautiful after surgery. There will definitely be no problem. Okay, I''ll hang up." At present, Susan only wanted to be beautiful, and she would not listen to other''s advice. Be stared at her phone and anxiously walked around the room. Wasn''t Mom crazy? In the past, she rarely went to a beauty salon, but now she actually had the courage to step into a stic surgery hospital? "Forget it. There is nothing I can do. If she''s in a good mood like this, I have nothing to say." Be decided not to think about it. She was very tired and wanted to rest. After taking a shower, Bey on the bed and quickly fell asleep. In the middle of the night, she suddenly woke up because she had a bad dream that Ben, who was drunk, fell down the stairs and broke his leg. "Oh, my God! What kind of messy dream is this!" Be was scared awake. She wiped the cold sweat off her forehead, quickly got out of bed, took her phone and found the key to Ben''s house. No matter what, she had to make sure that he was fine. After putting on a coat, Be quickly walked out of her room. This upscale neighborhood was very safe. Even if she went out in the middle of the night, Be did not feel any danger. She came to Ben''s door and was d that she had the key. After she opened the door, she first looked at the stairs in the living room and did not find Ben. She secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she boldly walked upstairs. Chapter 2114 Chapter 2114 She thought to herself that Ben was drunk and should be sleeping soundly now. She just wanted to take a look. As long as she was sure that he was fine, she would immediately leave. Be tried her best to step softly. When she arrived at the main bedroom door, she took a deep breath and finally took courage to push the door open. However, what Be did not expect was that there would be a man''s arm waiting for her inside. "Ah..." Be had just poked her head in when she felt that someone held her hands from behind and her wrists were grabbed. Her whole body was controlled and she couldn''t move at all. "Be?" Ben quickly released his grip and heard the girl panting and coughing. "Mr. ... Mr. William, are you alright?" Be ignored her difort and turned around to look at the man. Ben reached out and turned on the light. Be only wore a coat and a thin nightgown with her long hair hanging over her face. She looked so lovely, which made him enchanted. "What time is it? Why are you looking for me?" Ben''s voice became low as he asked this question, as if there was a hidden rtionship between them. Be also recognized it. Her pretty face turned red and she said honestly, "You were drunk when you came backst night. I was afraid that something might happen to you, so I came over to take a look." Ben got a warm feeling in his heart as he stared at her, "Are you worried about about me?" Be''s face flushed even more when she smelled the subtle change in the air. "No, don''t misunderstand. I had a nightmare. I only came upstairs to see you because I dreamed that you were injured." Be was embarrassed. "You had a dream about me? I''m so touched." The way she tried to exin it was somehow cute and funny, so Ben wanted to tease her. Be was stunned. Her face turned red. How could she exin this? Ben took two steps closer to her with his long legs and stretched out his hand to help her with her coat, "You came to me dressed like this. If anyone saw you, there might be a misunderstanding. Aren''t you afraid?" This intimate action made Be''s entire body tremble. She even got goosebumps. She quickly turned around and walked outside the door, "Since you''re fine, then I''ll go back to sleep." Watching her run away, the man was disappointed for a moment. However, he quickly convinced himself. Fortunately, Be was not a casual girl, which was why he treated her better. If she had juste over to offer herself to him, would he ept or reject her? Ben struggled with this question andy back on the bed. However, he soon realized that he was thinking too much. Be was here to care about him, not to sleep with him. "Little fool." Ben said with a smile. Be quickly ran back to her room. She was still trembling. Oh my God! That was ridiculous. She actually ran to a man''s room in the middle of the night. How would she exin it if someone saw her. That night, Be slept through the night. When she woke up, she heard her phone ringing. She took it and saw that it was Bell. He wasn''t still thinking about her going to him in the middle of the nightst night, was he? Be answered the phone and heard his deep and charming voice, "Come here to have breakfast." Be was stunned. He actually asked her to have breakfast? Now? Was that okay? "I''ve already made breakfast for you. If you don''t eat it, it seems like such a waste to just throw it." The man seemed to know her hesitation and said. Be could no longer pretend to be deaf, so she whispered, "Alright, I''lle. Thank you." Be got off the bed and quickly washed up and got dressed. When she arrived at Ben''s house, Ben was waiting for her. Be felt sorry and pulled up her chair to sit down. Looking at the food on the table, she believed that it was his assistant who brought it over again. "Have a seat. Are you going to school today?" Seeing her, Ben put down the newspaper in his hand and asked her with a smile in his eyes. "Yes, there''s a show at school today. I signed up to y the piano." Be said casually. "Oh, can I go to your school to see the show?" When Be heard that she had a piano performance, he suddenly became interested. "Ah? You want toe?" Be was stunned. Then she exined, "It''s actually just a show in the school. It''s not formal." "In that case, I can go." Ben knew what he meant and he smiled. "You cane ..." Be wanted to say something, but she found that she had forgotten. Ben nodded in a good mood, "My job is actually very boring. I face a lot of reports, stocks, and documents every day. I feel a bit pathetic that I''m so young and yet my daily life is so boring. I would have a longer life expectancy if I could rx properly." Be, "..." What was he talking about? Why didn''t she understand? How much did this have to do with a longer life expectancy? Ben stopped talking when he saw her confused expression, but he was happy. Finally someone could listen to himin. After breakfast, Be carried her backpack to school. Ben drove out of the underground parking lot and saw Be''s car. Could it be that she took the bus? Ben immediately picked up speed and saw Be on the bus stop. She seemed to fisten to something with headphones. She looked nkly at the carsing and going on the road. Ben stopped the car and opened the window. Looking at Be''s lost expression, he felt somewhat depressed. It was too cruel to exchange the life of a child for the price of a broken family. Originally, Be was at her happiest and most beautiful age, but she was sad too early. Ben opened the door and got out of the car. He walked directly to Be and took off her headphones with his hand. Be was shocked. She raised her head and saw the man''s deep eyes. Then she felt that her heart trembled.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "I''ll take you to school. Don''t wait." Without waiting for Be to speak, Ben directly grabbed her wrist and walked towards his car. "Ah, Mr. William, let go first. I''ll go with you." Be panicked. She didn''t have the courage to be dragged by a man on this busy road. Ben opened the car door and Be sat inside. "Aren''t you afraid of running into a pervert on the bus in such a short skirt?" Only then did Ben find that she was wearing a knee-less grey pleated skirt with a white shirt top. Her long hair was tied up in a ponytail. These exquisite earrings and light makeup made her look really lovely. Be smiled helplessly, "This is my costume for today. I have to wear it." Ben found himself caring for this girl as if he was her parent. This thought stunned him. He wasn''t even married yet, and he even didn''t have a daughter. When did he get so old? Was he a little perverted? Chapter 2115 Chapter 2115 Be took off her headphones and put them in her schoolbag. "What kind of music are you listening to?" Ben asked curiously. "It''s not music, it''s English. I''ll have an exam next week." Be whispered. Ben smiled. Perhaps Be was the only one who was secretly working hard. Her parents didn''t care about her. Be asked Ben to stop at a corner near the school and she walked to school. Ben didn''t insist. Indeed, it would be criticized for a female student to show up at a school in a luxury car. He should take good care of her reputation. Be entered the school''s performance venue at around three in the afternoon to prepare for her appearance on the stage. The performers participating in today''s school performance were basically students of the school. Each showed their talents and youthful vigor. Be wasn''t nervous, because she was very confident in her talent. She had practiced that song since she was young and was very familiar with it. As the show drew near, she stood backstage, wondering if Ben would reallye? He was a busy man with a high status and had seen many kinds of performances. Be felt that Ben would note and there was no need toe. The performance has already begun. The first one to appear on the stage was the Strong Dance Group. There were men and women, and their dance was very wonderful and full of vitality. Some of the students at the scene were also very enthusiastic, and apuse and shouts could not stop. Be looked at the girls on the stage and was very envious of them. They were confident and attractive. Be sighed. She felt that although she was young, she had lost her luster and her strength to rise. Even the music that she was going to y next was filled with sorrow. Just as Be sighed, at the entrance of the venue, a tall and elegant figure stepped in. Beside him was an elegant woman. Each of them brought in a cup of coffee. People who didn''t know it would mistake them for a couple. However, only Elle knew that she was just his assistant. When they arrived at school, Elle was shocked. President William said that he wanted her to apany him to see a performance. She thought that some famous performers hade here to perform. Only when she stepped into the school and found this small venue did Elle realize that she seemed to be thinking too much. President William only came here to watch a girl''s performance. That girl called Be. President William was in love? He was chasing after that girl? Why didn''t he seed in such a long time? Elle thought that President William''s conditions were close to perfection. No one would refuse him. Elle thought much, but the man maintained a poker face. He picked a corner and sat down. Elle hurriedly sat down as well. asionally, people would turn their gazes to them, Elle smiled bitterly in her heart. Everyone thought she was President William''s girlfriend, but she really didn''t dare to have any. thoughts to him. Having been in contact with Ben for son many years, she realized that she was not worthy of him. Not only that, she also did not dare to like him. She had experienced countless times when he scolded others in the conference room with a poker face. Be looked out of the curtain once again. Suddenly, she saw Ben''s figure in the left corner. Her entire body trembled. When she looked carefully, she found that he did not seem toe here alone. He also brought his assistant, a young miss. Be felt an indescribable feeling in her heart. He wasn''t alone, and he even brought along a young and beautiful assistant. In that case, she didn''t need to take herself too seriously. Although Beforted herself like this, she was still sad. It was strange. Did she really fall in love with Ben? Be had to admit that she fell in love with him. Was she asking for trouble? Be closed her eyes and suddenly heard the host reading a line. It was time for her to go on stage. A few male ssmates helped move the piano onto the stage. Be took a deep breath. After the host finished reading her name, she walked out from behind the curtain, bowed to the audience, and sat in front of the piano. She did not bring the piano score and looked calm. The apaniment music slowly rose. Be suppressed the thoughts in her heart. Her slender and fair fingers jumped on the piano keys. Her movements were graceful and the music was melodious. Audiences were immediately immersed in the beautiful sound of her piano. Ben sat motionless, and stared at the girl performing on the stage. He did not expect Be, who was ying the piano earnestly, to be so beautiful. The lights on the stage gave off a faint halo on her body. She was calm andposed, and even had a trace of self-confidence, allowing people to feel her mood from the tips of her fingers. She was very beautiful, like a fairy. Ben''s palm tightened inch by inch until he heard his heart beating faster. Be did not dare to look at the man sitting behind her. She could only y the piano properly. "President William, Miss Charles performs very well." Elle was also infected by her music and couldn''t help but praise in a low voice. Hearing someone praising her, Ben suddenly felt even happier than praising himself. "This is also the first time I''ve seen her like this."Ben remembered Be most deeply when she barged into. the hotel that day, and then fought in the next room. Late that night, her hair was disheveled, and her face was filled with anger. Ben felt she was pitiful, but there was also a trace of adorability. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Thinking of this, Ben smiled. He didn''t expect such a good girl to fight so fiercely. Be finished ying one song and then yed the next. It was a very famous song, and everyone present was immersed in it. This song made everyone present happier, as if they were standing on a grass blooming in spring, with the sound of a cheerful stream flowing next to it. Ben''s fingers followed her rhythm and gently tapped on the chair, closing his eyes to listen. Be''s performance was very well. After she finished ying, she immediately bowed and wanted to go down, but was stopped by the host. "Be, right? Come here, stand here and greet ssmates present. I believe there should be a lot of boys here who want to know you. Your hands are like being kissed by angel. The music you y casually anN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. is so pleasant." The host also admired her talent and immediately teased her with a smile. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Be was a little nervous, her face slightly flushed. Chapter 2116 Chapter 2116 "Hello, everyone. My name is Be." A gentle female voice came. Be tightly gripped the microphone and subconsciously nced to the left corner. Seeing Ben still sitting there, her heart trembled. She was very happy. "Be, may I take the liberty of asking you a question? Do you have a boyfriend?" The male host smiled and said. When Be was asked such a sensitive topic, she was stunned for a moment. "No? Alright, then each boy present has a chance." The host teased Be when he saw her blushing face. The screams and whistles of men came from below the stage, and Be was even more embarrassed. Seeing that she really didn''t want to stay any longer, the host could only invite her off the stage. As soon as Be came down, a boy ran over with a red face and gave her a bunch of flowers. Be looked at his sincere expression and could only say thank you. Then, she took the flower and left here. When Ben saw that she had actually epted the flowers from others, his handsome face was instantly covered with anger. He ordered, "Go get the flowers from my car." Seeing President William''s expression, Elle realized that she forgot a thing. When she got out of the car, she did not bring the bouquet of roses over. She stood up abruptly and said, "Alright, I''ll go get it now." Be lowered her head and walked over from the nearby passageway. When she arrived beside Ben, she whispered, "Mr. William, I didn''t expect you to reallye." Ben stared at the two bouquets of flowers in her arms and was a little angry. "You yed very well. I didn''t expect you to have such talent." Ben had actually seen a more professional pianist than her, but in his eyes, Be was irreceable. Be blushed as she said modestly, "I haven''t practiced for a while. Fortunately, I didn''t embarrass myself today." "You seem to be very popr with boys." Ben was unhappy when he saw that she was still holding two bouquets of flowers, so he said with a light mockery. Be did not know why he said this. She lowered her head and looked at the flower in her hand, "They were from two seniors." "Since you''ve finished performing, I''ll leave first." Ben was in a bad mood, stood up, and walked out. "Ah, Mr. William..." Be actually wanted to say something, but seeing that the man had already left, she could only swallow her words back. Elle trotted over and saw Ben walk out alone. She immediately stepped forward and asked, "President William, here are the flowers. Where is Miss Charles?" "Bring the flowers back to thepany. I won''t send them anymore." The man had a cold expression. After saying that, he left even faster. Elle was stunned. Just now, everything went well. Why did President William seem to be angry now? Elle could not guess what Ben was thinking, so she could only follow him back into the car and drive away. Be walked out of the concert hall dejectedly. Suddenly, she saw Ada and Ivy running over anxiously, "Be, have you finished your performance? Sorry, we had a ss just now. After ss, we immediately rushed over here." "It doesn''t matter. I''m just along for the ride." Be said with a smile. "Be, are you free tonight? Let''s go to eat the snacks on the food street." Ivy immediately grabbed her hand and gently shook it. Be nodded, "Okay, I want to eat too." They arrived at the food street not far from the school. The food here was very cheap. All the snacks in the country were gathered here, so there were a lot of people who came to eat. They squeezed in the crowd and bought a lot of food. "It''s just roasted. Would I suffer from excessive internal heat after eating it?" Be looked at the kebabs that had just taken off the charcoal fire and couldn''t help but reach out to touch her cheek. Her wisdom teeth before made her suffer a lot and she was very afraid of toothache. "It''s fine. We''re so young and have good health. Everyone eats like this. If we don''t eat while it''s hot now, it won''t taste good." Ivy said nonchntly and began to S Eat, don''t disappoint us. I know that you used to be rich, but we are friends. You should join us." Ada also started to eat. Be could not help but eat. The taste was really good. Just as she was eating the kebabs, her phone rang. When she nced at the caller She ID, she was a little nervous. Caller hurriedly picked up the phone and answered, lowering her voice, "Hello." "Come over for dinner." The man said. Be looked at the delicious mutton shashlik in her hand. She swallowed her saliva and whispered, "I''m already eating. You eat yourself." "Where are you? Why is it so noisy?" When Ben heard her say that she was outside, his tone immediately became serious. He thought she may be having dinner with the two seniors who sent her flowers. "I''m in the food street beside the school." Be hurriedly replied. "Since that''s the case, then you eat." Ben hung up the phone directly. Be stared nkly at the phone hanging up. "Be, who is it?" Ivy asked curiously. Ada''s gaze was also fixed on Be, and she couldn''t help but suspect in her heart, could it be Ben? "Oh, it''s my father." When Be saw Ada staring at her, she subconsciously lied. As for why she lied, she did not know. She just did not want them to know that she was too close to Ben. Hearing that it was her father, Ada rxed. If it was Ben, it proved that their rtionship was really close. They continued to wander for another half an hour. They were tired, and they went home. Be sat on the bus and looked at the brightly lit buildings and streets outside the window. She felt very lonely. When other people went home, their parents would wait for them. But when she went back, she was alone. When she got home, Be was so tired that she couldn''t move. She raised her head andy on the sofa, not wanting to move at all. When she woke up in the morning, Be felt her teeth hurt. Moreover, the corner of her mouth was covered with blisters, and it hurt even when she brushed her teeth. "My god. I really suffer from excessive internal heat." Be was regretful.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Be was just thinking about buying some medicine to apply when she suddenly heard someone knocking on the door. She hurriedly walked over and opened the door. She saw Ben standing at the door. He was dressed in a suit and looked very handsome. Chapter 2117 Chapter 2117 He held a bag in his hand, and when he saw her open the door, he immediately handed it to her, "Here''s your breakfast. Take it." Be was stunned and took it with some embarrassment, "Mr. William, thank you. But don''t prepare breakfast for me in the future, I don''t want to trouble you anymore..." Ben had already gracefully stepped into her home. Hearing her words, Ben turned around and stared at her, "Didn''t you hear the doctor say that you need to be added to adequate nutrition?" "I''ll eat more." Be could not refute. "You eat instant noodles every day. Are instant noodles nutritious?" Ben mocked. Be could not refute his words. "Mr. William, why are you so kind to me?" Be finally asked the question. Ben''s entire body stiffened, and even his expression froze. Why did he treat her so well? "I thought you were pitiful and sympathized with you. If I said this, you wouldn''t be angry, right?" Ben turned around and stared at her as he whispered. "But I feel that there are many people who are more pitiful than me. I''m not pitiful. At least I don''t worry about money. My father is rich. As long as I don''t care about dignity, I can even get more property." Be wasn''t angry, but she wanted to retort for herself. Although her current life wasn''t good enough, it also tested her passion for life. She needed to grow up and be strong. She knew from a very young age that she can''t rely on others in the future.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ben was stunned. What she said made sense. "Alright, I really shouldn''t sympathize with you. You''re actually not pitiful." Ben said. "Mr. William, you are really a good person. Thank you for your care." Be said sincerely. "A good person?" Ben''s body trembled. He was friendzoned? Be nodded seriously, "Yes, you are one of the few good people I have ever met." "I''m not as good as you think." Ben suddenly walked in front of her and looked down at her, "Be, did you guess something? Men treat women well only because they are profitable, or because they are attracted. What do you think is the reason why I treat you well?" Be froze, she was so shocked that she was speechless. At this point, Ben felt that he could no longer hide his love, so he told her honestly, then he might have a chance. "Mr. William, what can you get from me? I don''t have money. I only have a little youth. But I don''t understand. There are many girls who are more beautiful girls than me. Why don''t you look for them but me?" Belfa wasn''t stupid. She had already expected Ben to fall in love with her, but when she really heard him say this, Be was still a little shocked. "The person I like is you. No matter how beautiful other girls are, it has nothing to do with me." Ben gazed at her fondly. The way he looked at her no longer hid his desire. Be''s entire body trembled. His words made her touched. "Mr. William, I''m sorry. I may not be able to ept your love. You''ve seen my current situation. I''m not in the mood to find a boyfriend. Furthermore, I deeply feel that I''m not worthy of you." Be was very self- aware. She would definitely O regret abandoning such an outstanding man in the future. Even if her mother loved her father so much, she could not keep him. She didn''t have the confidence to keep Ben with her. Since she already knew that they would break up in the future, she would rather not be together at the beginning. Ben knew that she might refuse, but he was still a little sad to hear her say no. He looked at her and felt that she was not joking. She was serious. "Be, because of the failure of your parents'' marriage, you are not willing to try to love others again, are you?" Ben wanted to find a reason, which would make him feel better. "Perhaps. Perhaps I''m not proper to fall in love. I''m afraid of hurting you, and I''m afraid of you hurting me. If two people love each other at the beginning, but hurt each otherter, I''m afraid I won''t be able to withstand that kind of blowreel n shook her head. As for the reason, she could not exin it clearly. It was fear, fear of the unknown. "If you don''t give it a try, how would you know the result? Are you a person who gave up so easily? I can feel that you don''t hate being with me, do you?" Ben was confident. Be panicked. She turned her back to him and said, "Mr. William, you may have misunderstood. I have always been grateful to you. I..." Seeing that she had always denied it, Ben grabbed her hand and pulled her over fiercely. He was about to kiss her lips. "Don''t kiss me, my mouth hurts." Be was so scared that she cried out urgently. When Ben stopped, she pushed him away and pointed at blisters at the corner of her mouth, "I ate kebabs yesterday, and now I suffer from excessive internal heat. It hurts so much. Don''t kiss me." Ben''s entire body stiffened. He wanted tough when he saw she was so serious. "You are weak, but you still don''t take good care of yourself. You even ate kebabs, it''s normal to suffer this." Ben said. Be was already feeling ufortable. Hearing his words, her eyes reddened. She turned around and said, "Mr. William, you go to work." Ben looked at her and helplessly sighed, "Be, listen to me. Regardless of whether you reject me or not, I will like you. I will definitely not give up. I will continue to chase you." Be turned to look at the man and instinctively shook her head, "No need, you''d better not waste your time on me. I''m afraid that I''ll really hurt you one day." "One of my good points is persistence. If I want to do something, I will persevere to the end. Even if I end up with injuries, I will not retreat." Ben''s gaze was firm, and his tone was even more resolute. Chapter 2118 Chapter 2118 "Ben, I''ve already made it so clear. There''s no point in you doing this." Be said. "Whether it''s meaningful or not, I''ll judge. I just hope that you don''t refuse to let me get close to you." Ben was somewhat disappointed. "You already said that, I will definitely refuse." Be was speechless. She didn''t want to hurt him. "You can''t refuse me." Ben gritted his teeth fiercely and left this sentence before leaving. Be was dumbfounded. Why did Ben have the confidence? At this moment, Be''s thoughts were in aplete mess. She ran to the bathroom to examine herself up and down. She was pretty good looking, but she wasn''t to the point where she was bewitching people. Why did Ben like her? Could it be that she was stupid? Beughed self-deprecatingly. She never dreamed that such an outstanding man would love her so much. Ben did not look like a yboy. Why at this time? Why didn''t he confess earlier, orter? When she was tortured by her parents'' divorce, he told her that he loved her. No matter what, Be couldn''t calm herself down. Ben sat in the car and lit a cigarette, feeling very upset. This was the first time he had confessed his love to a girl, but he was actually rejected. He had always been conceited. He thought that as long as he chased a girl, he wouldn''t be rejected. It seemed that being too conceited was not a good thing. He should change.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Today, Be''s mouth hurt, her teeth hurt, and it was very difficult to eat food. After a day of ss, she was ready to go home. "Be, are you still looking for a job?" Ada packed up her books and quickly ran over to ask her. "Yes, I''m going to look for an educational and training institution to see if I can be a part-time painting teacher." Be had already made such a decision. "Painting teacher? Part-time job? I''ve heard that the sry of that job is less than 5,000 yuan." When Ada heard that Be was looking for such a good job, she was jealous, so she deliberately said this. Be shook her head and said, "Anyway, I just want to find a job. It doesn''t matter if the sry is less than five thousand. At least it''s enough for my current needs." Seeing that Be had made up her mind, Ada could only bless her and say, "Then I''ll keep an eye out for you. If there''s a good job, I''ll introduce it to you." "Thank you, Ada." Be looked at her gratefully. Ada smiled. The reason why she had been so close to Be recently was because Be and Ben were neighbors. At that time, she could take advantage of her to be Ben''s girlfriend. Rosia was very pleased for thest two days. Beck was very obedient to her. People of the Charles also took special care of her. Everyone was focused on her. At night, she could not help but hug her son tightly and kiss his cheek, "Baby, if mother is Wronged, will you help me?" "Yes, if anyone dares to bully my mother, I will definitely avenge her." The seven-year-old boy was already able to think. He had been influenced by Rosia''s education since childhood. He knew that he could not live with his father because there were two bad women who prevented him from seeing his father. "That''s great. Good boy. In the future, if you see Be, you must teach her a lesson." Rosia instigated her son to bully Be. In any case, Be definitely did not dare to do anything to Jimmy. Old Mrs. Charles had already treated Jimmy like a treasure and gave him whatever he wanted. The school he was attending was also the best in the city. In the future, Charles Group would definitely be inherited by her son. Rosia would pave the way for Jimmy''s future before he reached adulthood. "Alright, Mom, I''ll make her suffer." Jimmy was young, but he had learned acting skills and ruthless means from his mother. "You are so smart. Mom loves you so much." Rosia hugged Jimmy and kissed him fiercely. Rosia let her son go out to y. She took out her phone and looked at it. What happened? Why was there not a single movement from Susan? ording to Rosia''s n, Susan and her daughter should havee here to scold her. Could it be that they really admitted defeat? Rosia had nothing to do in the afternoon, so she bought a lot of afternoon tea and sent them to Beck''spany to win popr support. In the past, Susan rarely went to thepany. Beck thought that she was inarticte. He disliked her and refused to let her go topany. Now Rosia was eloquent and talkative. Beck was looking forward to hering every day. Rosia asked the driver to distribute the afternoon tea to the supervisors of the various departments. Then, she came to find Beck with some afternoon tea. Beck still had some temperament. Although he was old, the way Rosia looked at him was still filled with admiration. Beck also enjoyed his wife''s loving gaze. When he saw hering, he smiled, "Rosia, why are you here? Didn''t you say that you wanted to stay at home with our son?" "Jimmy is seven-year-old, there''s no need for me to keep an eye on him every day. The babysitter at home will take good care of him." Rosia had acent expression. With the help of a nanny at home now, she was much more rxed. "Rosia, I''ve been busytely. I''ll have to trouble you with the preparation of our wedding." Beck stood up and held her waist. "Beck, we are all family now. Don''t worry, leave everything to me. Don''t you believe in my abilities?" Rosia said with a gentle and considerate expression. As long as it was a matter of spending money, she could do it better than anyone else. "Yes, you''re right. I''m so lucky to have you." Beck had a satisfied expression. "Well, Beck, don''t say that. I love you, and I will love you forever." Rosia leaned into his embrace and said. Chapter 2119 Chapter 2119 At this moment, Be suddenly pushed open the door and walked in. They hurriedly separated. Beck was a little surprised, "Be, why are you here?" Be expressionlessly walked in front of him, opened her backpack and put the bank cards in front of him, "I don''t want these bank cards anymore. Take them back. From now on, I probably won''t go back to the Charles''s house." "Be, what are you doing?" When Beck saw this, he was anxious. Be coldly nced at Rosia, "From now on, it''s me and my mother who are family. You raised me. No matter what would happen in the future, as long as you need me, I will not be irresponsible." "Be, why do you say this? He is your father. If you do this, he will be sad." Rosia pretended to be anxious. "Shut up." Be scolded her coldly, "You''re not qualified to talk to me." Beck was truly heartbroken. He watched his daughter''s temperament change drastically. She was no longer as cute and obedient as before. It was as if she had grown up overnight. Rosia pretended to be sad, her eyes reddened, "Beck, she is too much. Anyway, I''m still her elder." "Heh, stop acting. Rosia, let me ask you one thing. If my father had no money or power, would you still be with him?" Be questioned her. Rosia froze. Why did this damn girl ask such a tricky question? How could she answer that? If Beck had no money, how could she still be with him? Beck did not expect his daughter to ask this. To be honest, he also wanted to hear Rosia''s answer. He couldn''t help but look at Rosia with anticipation. He believed that Rosia truly loved him. Rosia hesitated for two seconds. Seeing Beck staring at her, she quickly replied firmly, "Of course I will be with him. We are getting married soon. We will make a vow at the wedding. We will never leave each other for the rest of our lives." Be didn''t know if Rosia''s words were true, but since she dared to say it in front of her father, she shouldn''t lie.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Alright, since that''s the case, don''t provoke me in the future. Otherwise, don''t me me for being impolite. Also, don''t bully my mother. If anything happens to her because of you, I won''t let you go." Be did not want to be a coward anymore. "Beck..." Rosia stamped her feet and her eyes were red. Beck also felt that her daughter''s words were too much. He immediately criticized her sternly, "Be, stop talking nonsense here. If you are dissatisfied,e to me. Don''t bully her. She won''t do anything to harm your mother and you." When Be heard her father''s words, she froze. In her father''s eyes, Rosia had many advantages. "Alright, I won''t look for you again." After Be finished speaking, she turned around and left. Beck hurriedly chased after Be with those bank cards, "Be, stop. Without money, how are you going to live? Stop losing your rag, okay?" "I can live on my own." Be said angrily. Beck looked worriedly at her back and sighed. Be''s move was to burn her bridges. Without her father''s living expenses, she would have to learn to be strong. Be left her father''spany and began to pay attention to all kinds of recruitment information on the Inte. There were severalpanies hiring people. Be decided to go to the interview in these two days. In the future, she had to save money. As night fell, the weather suddenly became harsh. In the afternoon, a strong wind blew over. The windows of Be''s house made a loud noise and she felt as if they were about to break. Be was so frightened that she could only hide on the sofa in the living room. She stared at the direction of the balcony, hoping that the gust of wind could quickly stop. However, she was unlucky. In the midst of a loud thunder, the light above her head suddenly went out. Be let out a cry of rm. There was a sudden power outage at this time. Be trembled. She hurriedly took out her mobile phone and turned on the light. However, she discovered that the pale light of the phone made the room look scary. "What should do?" Be really couldn''t spend such a scary night alone. She thought of a way. She quickly got into the quilt with a novel, She turned on the light of her mobile phone to read the novel, then was attracted by the interesting words on the novel. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Just as Be was looking carefully, she seemed to hear someone knocking on the door. She was terrified. She opened the quilt and listened carefully. Indeed, there was someone knocking on the door. Be boldly ran to the door and loudly asked, "Who is it?" "It''s me. Open the door." A man''s voice came from outside the door. "Mr. William?" Be did not expect Ben toe looking for her, and she quickly opened the door. She saw Ben standing at the door dressed in formal clothes, holding a briefcase in his hand. He must have just returned from thepany. "I just asked about the property and the electricity will be restored soon. Are you afraid?" Looking at her panicked expression, Ben knew that she would definitely be afraid. "Really? That''s great. My phone happens to be running out of power." Be was very happy to hear this news. "I''lle in to apany you." After Ben finished speaking, he directly walked in. Be didn''t even have the chance to refuse. She saw the man walk to the sofa and sit down. "Mr. William, would you like some water?" Be asked him. "Alright." The man nodded. Be ran to the fridge and took two bottles of water. She handed him one. The man took a sip. The atmosphere was exceptionally subtle. Be''s mobile phone was still lit up, illuminating the entire living room. The light was dim, and Ben''s slender legs and tall body gave off an oppressive feeling. l Suddenly, there was a crash of thunder outside the window. Be rubbed her hands nervously and looked at the strange weather outside the window, "It seems like it''s thundering a lottely. Maybe the season is about to change Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Yes." The man answered slowly and drank water. He did not look at her, but at the floor in front of him. "Mr. William, I don''t mean to offend you today." Be suddenly remembered what she said when he delivered breakfast in the morning. In fact, he was sincere, but she was cold. "I remember everything you said." The man suddenly leaned over and looked at her with a gloomy gaze. "Ah?" Be was shocked. "Are you really unwilling to try dating me?" Ben was still very depressed. He had been in a bad mood all day When he got off work, he immediately thought of her when he saw the weather change. He rushed back, but ran into a power outage. Fortunately, the elevator did not be affected. Chapter 2120 Chapter 2120 "I... I don''t know." Be felt uneasy. "You don''t need to give me an answer now. We will be neighbors for a long time. I hope you won''t refuse my kindness to you. If you really hate that, then I won''t pester you anymore." Ben said firmly. Be looked at him in shock. Wasn''t he angry? "I won''t feel at ease if I ept your kindness to me. Mr. William, can we just be friends now?" She said. "Of course, aren''t we friends now?" Ben smiled meaningfully. Be thought that she would be under less pressure if they were just friends. The light suddenly went on, lightening the atmosphere. "The power is back on. Mr. William, you can go back now." Be said happily. "I''ll go upstairs to cook dinner. You cane and eatter." Ben stood up and looked at her expectantly. Be was stunned. Why was he still willing to treat her to dinner? "Alright, I can clean your house now." Be said. "You can clean it once a week. There''s no need to clean it every day." Ben didn''t want her to work too hard. "How about cleaning it once every three days? A week is too long." Be smiled. "Okay, do you want to go now?" Ben asked. "Yes!" Be nodded. She started to clean as soon as she entered Ben''s house, while Ben went to the kitchen to cook dinner. She worked very seriously. Although she was tired, she still tried to make the house spotless. When she was cleaning the bathroom, she suddenly saw a few ck hairs and blushed. It should be normal for such things to appear in a man''s bathroom. She looked away shyly.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. When she was cleaning the second floor, Ben came over and saw her sweating face, "Are you tired?" "No. Actually, I feel morefortable after sweating." Be lied. In fact, she was really tired. "You can do it tomorrow night. Now go take a shower ande to eat dinner." Ben really wanted to ask her not to work, but she might not stay for dinner if he said that. "You eat first. I''ll eat after finishing cleaning." Be wiped her sweat and said. "I''m the master. You have to listen to me. Go to take a bath." Ben said seriously. Then Be only nodded. After taking a bath, she went to eat dinner. Halfway through the meal, Ben received a video call. He answered it and heard a cute female voice, "Brother, what are you doing?" Ben looked at Edith and shifted the camera to the dish on the table, "I''m eating dinner." "Brother, you eat five dishes by yourself? Wait a moment, move the camera over there. You''re not eating alone. Who is sitting next to you? Is that a man or a woman?" Edith asked excitedly. Ben nervously nced at Be and then quickly walked towards the balcony. "Edith, you''re still so noisy." Ben joked. He really doted on his younger sister. "Brother, let me see." Edith said. "I''m alone at home. I can''t eat five dishes by myself?" Ben smiled. "Brother, you''re lying. Humph, I''m going to tell mom and let her deal with you." Edith threatened. "Don''t act up. Edith, I will go back and bring you a present another day. I''m gonna hang up now." Ben really didn''t know what to do with his sister. After hanging up the phone, Ben saw Be sitting at the dining table nkly. "It''s my sister. I''ll introduce you to each other another day." Ben smiled. "Alright. Mr. William, I''ve finished eating. I should go home now." Be stood up, but Ben grabbed her hand and said, "You haven''t finished your food yet. Be, do you have to be so polite to me? Although I confessed my love to you, I won''t force you." Be was shocked. Why did he know what she was thinking? Yes, she was indeed afraid that Ben would force her, which should be the normal thought of all girls. "I don''t think of that. I know you''re a gentleman and won''t act recklessly." Be forced a smile. "You can go only after finishing all your food." Ben said. Be was unhappy. Why was he so tyrant? "Okay!" She only agreed. Seeing that, Ben actually wasn''t happy. It was bad if a woman was so obedient, because she would lose her personality. But if he didn''t force her like this, she wouldn''t take good care of herself. After dinner, Be went home directly. Ben suddenly felt lonely. It was still raining outside. Be took a bath andy on the bed, tossing and turning. Ben was the first man she had had feelings during the past 21 years. Although she liked him, she never thought of being together with him. Was she really mentally ill? Should she go to see a psychologist? In the midnight, she received a phone call and heard Ada crying, "Be, help. Someone is chasing me. I''m scared." Chapter 2121 Chapter 2121 Be immediately sat up straight and asked, "Ada, what''s happening? Where are you?" "Be, I''m at the entrance of your neighborhood. I''ve offended someone and he said that he would make me suffer. I''m so scared. Can you let me go to your house?" Ada said in horror. It was still raining outside. Be quickly took an umbre and came to Ada who was hiding in a corner now. When Ada saw Be, she immediately hugged Be tightly and cried, "Be, help me. I''m really scared. Those bastards bullied me." Ada looked very pitifully with messy clothes. Be took her to home and Ada was still trembling. Be asked her to take a hot bath and change into clean clothes. After that, Ada felt much better and sat on the bed unhappily. "Ada, I''ve already told you not to work there. That kind of ce is dangerous." Be had a bad impression on bars because of thest ident. She also hoped that her good friend could leave that ce. "I won''t go there anymore. Be, thank you for your help. Those bastards know where I live, so I don''t dare to go back. I want to quit that house. Be, can you let me stay here for a few days? I''ll move away when I find another ce to live." Ada pleaded. Be saw her panicked expression and only nodded, "Okay. If you have nowhere to go, you can stay here." "I will definitely find a house as soon as possible. Thank you, Be. You''re really my good friend." Ada immediately hugged her and secretly put on a strange smile. Actually, she deliberately pretended to be persecuted by a bad person and torn her clothes in a rainy night. She knew that Be wouldn''t ignore her, and then she could live in Be''s house. "Ada, have a cup of water." Be was indeed a kind-hearted girl. Ada''s hands holding the cup were still trembling, so Be onlyforted her. "Be, can you sleep with me? I''m still scared." Ada said. Be nodded. They slept together, but Ada pretended to have a nightmare and talked nonsense after sleeping for a while. Only when Be grabbed her hands tightly did she calm down. Be really felt sorry for her. Early in the morning, Be was washing up in the bathroom. Ada had already gotten up and was wearing a thin and translucent nightgown, revealing her shoulders and looking very attractive. Suddenly, she heard a knock on the door and walked over quickly. Through the door viewer, she saw Ben standing outside in a suit. She was shocked, wondering why Ben came to Be early in the morning. She remembered that Be had told herst time that she and Ben were just neighbors. Humph, maybe Be was lying. Thinking of this, Ada immediately tugged her clothes to reveal more of her shoulders and even her breast and then opened the door. Ben was about to pass the breakfast in his hand, but he found that the one who opened the door was not Be but the woman he had seen in the hotelst time. He asked in a low voice, "Where is Be?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Ada pretended to be shy and quickly tidied up her clothes, saying softly, "Be is washing up in the bathroom. Mr. William, what can I do for you?" "This is Be''s breakfast. Please give it to her." Ben just handed the breakfast to Ada. Ada quickly took it and smiled, "Alright, I''ll give it to her." Then Ben left. Ada opened the packing box and found porridge and eggs inside, as well as a cup of hot milk and bread. She was shocked. Was she toote? Be had already been together with Ben? She felt irritated. No, she couldn''t miss such a good opportunity. If she could marry into a wealthy family, she would live a rich life. Be Had lived a luxurious life before, so she should give this opportunity to Ada. Be walked out of the bathroom and was stunned when she saw the breakfast bag in Ada''s hand, "Mr. William has been here?" "Yeah, he just left. He asked me to give you the breakfast." Ada suppressed her displeasure and walked over with a smile.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Let''s eat together." Be was moved by Ben''s consideration. He brought her breakfast every day. Although it wasn''t a very expensive thing, it showed his care. Ada said jealously, "The breakfast is for you, so how can I eat it?" "Ada, don''t make fun of me. You''re my friend." Be alsoughed. "Since we''re friends, can you tell me what kind of rtionship you have with Mr. William?" Ada was nervous to hear Be''s answer. Be really treated Ada as her friend and also wanted to talk to someone about her worries, "He said that he liked me and wanted me to be his girlfriend." "What?" Ada was very unhappy, "Did he really confess his feelings to you? Be, you are really lucky. You actually have such a good boyfriend." Be blushed and stammered, "What are you talking about? We''re just friends now." "Impossible. You actually rejected such a good man?" Ada thought that Be was really hypocritical. Be sighed, "You know about my situation. My parents'' divorce has hit me hard. really don''t believe that there is sincere and reliable love in this world. Even if Ben said that he liked me, I wouldn''t dare to be with him." QUMS Hearing that, Ada was happy. She knew that Be was insecure. Chapter 2122 Chapter 2122 "Be, I heard that most of rich men are probably yboys. While I was working in the bar, I discovered that rich men all liked flirting with beautiful girls. You''re young and beautiful. Maybe Ben is just interested in your beauty and innocence, but how many beauties are around him? I''m really worried about you." Ada tried to persuade Be to give up. Be felt that Ada''s words made sense. Her dad was tired of her mother just after he became rich. "Ada, forget it. Let''s have breakfast. We still have to go to schoolter." Be changed the subject, but she thought that maybe she really needed to talk about it clearly with Ben. "Be, I think it''s too early for you to be in a rtionship now. You should date in your senior year." Ada looked at her with concern. "You''re right." Be nodded. Ada smiled since Be actually believed her words so easily. After breakfast, they went to school. Be saw her father standing at the school gate and walked towards him unhappily. "Hello, Uncle." Ada smiled. Beck smiled at her too. "Be, are you still mad at me?" Beck looked at Be helplessly. "Didn''t I tell you not toe to me again in the future? Why are you still looking for me?" Be said indifferently. "Be, don''t be mad at me. Take these bank cards. I still have the obligation to raise you." Beck really loved his daughter. Although he had a son now, he still couldn''t ignore Be. He was very distressed by her indifference. Be wanted to cry. Of course, she didn''t want be estranged from her father, but she had no choice. "If you want me to stop being mad at you, you have to call my mother and let her feel at ease." Be really didn''t want to threaten him, but since he was still willing to take her as his daughter, she naturally wanted to ease the tension. "Alright, I''ll call her. Take this card. I won''t be angry if you don''te to my wedding." Beckpromised. Only then did Be take the bank card and put it back into her backpack. "Call my mother now." She said. Beck took out his phone and called Susan. Susan was very excited and scolded him. Beck calmly persuaded her to take care of herself and not to be too sad. He even asked Susan to date others. But Susan scolded him, so he only hung up awkwardly. "Be, your mother''s mood is still unstable. I probably shouldn''t call her again. I''m afraid she''ll hate me even more." Beck said helplessly. "I see. You can go now." Be also knew her mother''s character, so she didn''t force Beck anymore. Beck asked Be to take care of herself and then left. Ada felt jealous and thought that Be was really hypocritical since she actually was mad at such a rich father. If she were Be, she would definitely stay with her father to live a rich life. This was human nature. "Be, have you made up with your father?" Ada asked curiously. "Yes." Be looked down and walked forward. Rosia was so angry when she knew that Beck gave the bank card back to Be and even deposited 1 million in the bank ount. "No, I can''t let her live happily." Rosia thought that Be was ying tricks and gained Beck''s sympathy by deliberately pretending to break up with him, and then Beck would treat her better. Rosia walked back and forth in her room fretfully. Suddenly, she saw a TV y in which the supporting actress pretended to be pregnant and came to see the female lead. Then, She deliberately fell in front of the female lead and had a miscarriage. Later, the male lead scolded the female lead fiercely and almost broke up with her. Rosia thought that this was a good move. If she wanted Beck topletely break up with Be, she had to make Be do something that disappointed Beck. Rosia immediately became happy, "Why haven''t I thought of this move? Be, I must drive you out of the Charles''. You will get no money." She thought of Beck''s mother urging her to have a second child and decided to use it to drive Be out of the Charles''? Thinking of this, she felt better and started to carefully consider this n. After ss in the afternoon, Be took the bus home with Ada. "Be, I want to go back to my house and get my things. Can you apany me?" Ada suddenly came up with a n. She had made friends with some hooligans, so she could ask them for help. If Be''s reputation was ruined, would Ben still like her? "Didn''t you say that those bastards were looking for you? Ada, why don''t you go back a few dayster?" Be said worriedly. "I can''t. I have to go and get my ID card and bank cards. Those are my most important things." Ada said pitifully. "Alright, I''ll apany you." Be felt that they wouldn''t encounter those bastards since it was daytime now. Ada smiled. If Be followed her, she could let those hooligans scare Be. They took a taxi and arrived at Ada''s residence which was a self-built house. Thendlord was a middle-aged man who kept drooling over Ada the moment she walked in. "Uncle, I''m here to get my things. Can you return the deposit to me? I won''t renew the lease." Ada wanted to save the money. Anyway, she could live with Be in the future. "No. There are three months left before the expiration of the lease. Unless you pay the rent for the three months, I won''t refund the deposit." The middle-aged man said unhappily.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Hearing that, Ada immediately pretended to be pitiful and looked at Be. "Ada, why don''t you give up the deposit? Your life is important." Be said with concern. Chapter 2123 Chapter 2123 "Be, you know that I don''t have much money. A deposit of 5,000 is arge sum of money for me." Ada cried very sadly. "Anyway, there''s still an empty room in my house. You can stay at my ce for a while longer. Let''s go and get your things first." Be said and walked upstairs with Ada. Ada was happy. Just as they entered the room, Ada anxiously searched for her important things and Be also helped her. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door forcefully. "Ah..." Ada was frightened and turned pale, "It''s them... They''re looking for me. Be, I''m scared." She trembled with fear. Be was also frightened. She didn''t expect that those people woulde to Ada so quickly. Had they been monitoring Ada? "Ada, do you owe them money?" Be asked anxiously. "No, I don''t owe them money. I injured their boss. It was that bastard... He wanted to bully me... I''m so scared." Ada cried even more miserably. Be also panicked and quickly took out her phone to call the police, but Ada took it away, "Be, don''t call the police. Those people won''t let me go." "Then what should we do?" Be was at a loss. Suddenly, she thought of Ben and took back her phone, "I won''t call the police. I''ll ask Ben for help." Ada was shocked, but Be had already dialed Ben''s number. Suddenly the lock was broken and several malevolent men rushed in. Ben was happy when he received Be''s phone call, because she rarely took the initiative to call him. "Be." He thought that he could hear her sweet voice, but he only heard the shouting of a man. Ada hurriedly hid behind Be, "Be, save me." Be was so scared that she forgot to answer Ben and only looked at the men in front of her in horror. "Be, where are you? Speak." Ben felt that she was in danger and anxiously shouted.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Only then did Bee to herself and hurriedly handed her phone to Ada, "Ada, tell him where we''re." Ada winked at those men and pretended to be panicked and dropped the phone. A man quickly took the phone and hung up. Be''s mind went nk. Gosh, no one woulde to save them now. "You... don''t act recklessly. Ada is my friend. How much do you need to let her go?" Be was a loyal friend, so she really couldn''t just sit by. Ada stretched out five fingers behind Be, and then the leading man immediately said, "500,000, then I''ll let you go." Be agreed since she could afford the money. "Alright, I can give you 500,000. But you have to let us leave first, and then I''ll transfer the money to you." Be wanted to find an opportunity to escape. "Be, you can''t agree. I don''t have 500,000." Ada cried. "Ada, you don''t need to pay back the money. Stop crying." At this moment, Be only wanted to leave safely. Ada was happy. Be still liked to be kind. "Alright, you go transfer the money. I''ll give you an hour. Otherwise, Ada will die." The man threatened. Beforted Ada, "Wait here for me. I will be back soon." "Be, don''t leave me here. I''m scared." Ada cried pitifully. Be felt helpless, but she couldn''t just ignore Ada. "Don''t worry, I will save you." She said and quickly walked out. Seeing that Be left, Ada immediately wiped her tears and stood up, "Five hundred thousand, we go fifty-fifty." "Okay. Ada, you really have a generous friend. 500,000 isn''t a small sum of money." The leading man hugged Ada''s shoulder andughed. Ada pushed his hand away with disgust, "She is rich. Her father runs apany, so 500,000 is only her monthly pocket money." "She is that rich?" The man''s eyes lit up. ? "Alright, stop hitting on her. You should be contended to get 500,000. If you want to continue, I''m afraid I''ll give myself away." Ada didn''t dare to cheat for more money. "Alright, remember to look for me if there''s such a good thing in the future." The leading man said proudly. Originally, Ada only wanted to ask those men to scare Be, but she didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. She thought it was good since she could get 250,000. Be was afraid that those people would really hurt Ada, so she really transferred 500,000 to them. "Boss, I got the money." A man ran over and said excitedly. "Ada, the 500,000 yuan is my reward." The leading man chuckled. "What do you mean?" Ada''s expression instantly changed. "Nothing. Your friend is innocent. If she knows that you lied to her, what will she do?" The leading manughed sinisterly and left with his men. Ada was angry and smashed a vase beside her, "Bastard." When Be ran back, she saw Ada sitting on the floor alone with her finger bleeding and pieces of sses all over the floor. "Ada, did they leave?" Be anxiously helped her up. In order to make the whole thing truer, Ada cut her finger with a broken ss and said dejectedly, "They got the money and left. Be, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect that Your money..." "I don''t need you to pay back my money. It''s good that you''re fine. Let''s get out of here." Be said. Chapter 2124 Chapter 2124 Ada was also annoyed since those bastards actually took all the money. She had thought that she could get 250,000, but now she got nothing, which made her regret doing this thing. Be picked up her phone and quickly turned it on, finding that there were so many unread text messages and missed calls. Seeing that name, she had mixed feelings. "Who sent you so many text messages? Be, did you call the police? You can''t harm me. They will kill me." Ada stared at her phone in panic. "I didn''t. It was Ben who couldn''t find me and called me so many times." Be said happily. At this moment, Ben called again, and Be quickly answered it. "Be, where are you? What happened?" Ben asked anxiously. He had already left thepany. "I''m fine. It''s my friend. Someone is looking for trouble with her. But we''re fine now." Be hurriedly said. "Alright, where are you? I go to pick you up." Although she said that she was fine, he was still worried about her. Be told him the address, and Ada grabbed her arm tightly and nervously said, "Be, please don''t tell Mr. William what has happened today." Be nodded, "Alright, I won''t tell him. But Ada, you have to solve it. You can''t be chased by them for the rest of your life." "I''ll solve it. Don''t worry about me." Ada quickly said and really regretted having nned this thing. When Ben arrived, Be and Ada were standing beside the road. He got out of the ck car dignifiedly. Be and Ada were surprised by his appearance. Ben was truly attractive with good figure and looked handsome and elegant. "Get in the car." Ben nced at Ada and then stared at Be gently. Be and Ada immediately got into his car. The air conditioner in the car was veryfortable, apanied by a faint fragrance of mint. It smelled as good as Ben''s smell, making people feel secure. Although this wasn''t the first time Be sat in Ben''s car, she had mixed feelings now. When she was in trouble, he rushed over anxiously, which really touched her. Ada was quiet. This was the first time she sat in such an expensive car. The decoration inside was very high-end. She could see Ben''s perfect profile. Her heart was beating wildly. How could such a handsome man not be chased by a lot of women? "I''m sorry, Be. I like this man and want him too." Ada turned around to look at Be and saw her looking outside the window nkly. Ada suddenly felt that she was really going to be a bad person. Be did not know what Ada was thinking. She felt that Ada was looking at her, so she turned around and smiled at Ada. Ben only focused on driving and did not speak to Be because there was another woman in the car. But actually, he really wanted to ask Be what had happened. "Where are you going?" He asked. "We go home." Be replied softly. Ben didn''t say anything else. He also wanted to go home. Arriving at the underground parking lot, Ben stopped his car and they walked towards the elevator. "Your friend lives in your house?" Ben asked. Be nodded, "Yes, she hasn''t found a new ce yet. She might stay at my house for a few days." Ada looked down and vaguely saw a ck watch on Ben''s hand. She felt that Ben was really charming. Arriving at Be''s house, Ben suddenly called out to Be, "Go s to see meter. I have something to tell you." belongs to NovelDrama.Org Be was stunned for a moment, and then she blushed and nodded, "Okay." Ada felt unhappy and wondered why Ben wanted to meet Be alone and what they were going to do. No matter what, she was still jealous that Be could stay with Ben alone. Be opened the door and walked in with Ada. "I''ll take a shower. Ada, let''s eat out after I meet Ben." Be said as she walked towards the bedroom. "You need to take a bath before going to see him? Be, do you already have ..." Ada joked. Be blushed and quickly shook her head, "What are you talking about? I have nothing to do with him. I''m just sweaty." "Alright, I''m just joking. Go take a bath." Ada hurriedlyughed. Be charged her phone and took a set of clothes into the bathroom. Ada stared at the bathroom door and restlessly walked back and forth in the living room. "What should I do? How can I attract Ben''s attention?" She was really anxious because Be was 1.ne closer and closer to Ben. Going belongs to NovelDrama.Org But she had no chance to get close to him. She even felt that he had never paid attention to her. "Ada, I go upstairs now." Be said and walked out. Ada unhappily walked into the bathroom and looked at her beautif I face in the mirror. She more charming than Be, but why did Ben not like her? Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Be stared at the elevator with her heart beating wildly. She felt that it was dangerous for her to get so close to Ben. Maybe one day she would be hurt. She really wanted to distance herself from him, but she found that she couldn''t. Ben had helped her countless times. How could she repay him? Perhaps one day in the future, it even wouldn''t be enough to repay him with her. Chapter 2125 Chapter 2125 The elevator stopped and she walked over to ring the doorbell. Before it rang twice, the door opened. Ben wore only a white shirt and stood inside the door with ck trousers. It''s a very simple attire, but it made him even more noble and dignified. "Mr. William ..." Be''s heart trembled as she saw him, and her voice lowered a bit. "Come in." Ben took a step back to make room for her. Be lowered her head and stepped in. The door was tightly shut behind her back by the man. "Can you tell me now what happened just now? I think I heard those men threatening you." Ben raised his eyebrows and stared at her aggressively. "It''s really alright, Mr. William. Thank you for your concern. My friend has already settled it." Be didn''t want to tell the truth.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "I''m d that you thought of me as soon as you were in danger." Ben saw that she didn''t say anything, and he didn''t ask more. As long as she was safe and sound, that''s OK. Be''s face turned hot and she was inexplicably shy. Yes, when she was in danger, the first one she thought of was not her parents, but a half- familiar neighbor. Why was it going like this? It seemed that she lived a much too miserable life because her parents were no longer her dependents. What she could only rely on was herself now. "Did I disturb your work?" Be asked guiltily. "No." Ben suddenly took a step closer to her. Be''s entire body trembled, but she resisted the urge to retreat. "You took a bath? It smells good." Ben leaned over and found that her entire body emitted a faint fragrance. With her fresh and clean beauty, his breathing became heavy. "Yes, because I ... I''m sweating today." Be exined embarrassedly, her beautiful eyes glittering, not daring to look straight into the man''s dark eyes. "Oh," the manzily curled his lips. Be was even more embarrassed. Why did she have to exin? It was normal for her to take a bath, wasn''t it? "How are we going to have our dinner?" Ben''s gaze was still locked onto her, and his voice was already much hoarser. "I''m going out to eat with my friends." Be whispered. "Why don''t you call your friend ande eat with me?" Ben asked kindly. "No need, there''s really no need to bother you." Be immediately refused. Even she herself was shocked by her rejecting speed. When she heard that Ben wanted her to bring Ada to his house for dinner, she felt somewhat sour. Strange, was she jealous? She didn''t want her friends to know Ben, and she didn''t want her to get close to him. It turned out that she was also an ordinary person of all living beings. She was not morally lofty. She didn''t want any other woman to approach the man she liked. Ha. Ben heard her say those words and saw that her eyes were moving. Moreover, her pretty face suddenly turned red, as if there was some hidden secret waiting for him to find out. "Be, to be honest, don''t you want me to get too close to other women?" Just as Be was panicking, a man''s fiery finger suddenly stretched out towards her chin. He gently raised it, and she was forced to meet his gaze. Her guilt was seen through by him at a nce. "It''s not that. I ... I''ve never thought of it this way." Be realized that she had lied, but she had no choice. She didn''t dare to admit it. She felt inferior. "But your gaze tells me that I''m right." Ben suddenly wanted to be morally bad, so bad that he could ruthlessly bully her. Perhaps, he should be more active to take the initiative. Otherwise, when would this little woman, who didn''t know when to open her heart, be willing to ept him? Be was nervous, panicked, and at a loss. All her emotions floated in her eyes. Her face turned even redder, and her ears turned red, too. "Idiot." Ben looked at her confused and nervous expression and scolded her with a small smile. Then, he advanced boldly this time, and with a possession of his body, his thin lips-kissed her slightly opened lips. Soft and tender, with a faint fragrance. It was even sweeter than he had imagined. Ben''s heart trembled. Be was stunned. She didn''t dare to move, and her eyes widened in shock. What was Ben doing? How could he kiss her? She hadn''t agreed to date him yet. Ben clearly only wanted to slightly taste her lips, but when he really did, he wanted to taste them in a deeper way. Before Be could react, she had already been kissed by him for a few seconds. She used all her strength to push him away, her face flushing red. She could not say a word, only panting. Looking at her embarrassed expression, Ben pursed his thin lips and said in a hoarse voice, "Be, is this your first kiss? Anyway, it''s my first kiss." Be thought that he would at least apologize, but she didn''t expect that he would actually say something even more sinister. "I ... I have to go." Be didn''t want to talk to him about this topic, so she turned around and ran out the door. Ben couldn''t help butugh happily when he saw the girl fleeing. Whether this was a good start or not, in the future, he could slowly take her into his arms. Be stood at the entrance of the lift and her brain was still dizzy. Ben actually kissed her just now. How could this be? She didn''t want to be his girlfriend. How could he offend her? It took her a long time to calm down. Be wanted to cry but there were no tears. Why didn''t she push him away immediately just now? It turned out that man''s lips tasted like this. They were hot and carried a faint smell of cigarettes. The elevator''s jingle disrupted Be''s wild imagination. She quickly regained her senses and shook her head to stop thinking about this matter. Ada thought that Be would not return until at least half an hourter. She did not expect Be toe down in less than ten minutes. "Be, is there anything urgent that Mr. William wants to talk to you?" When Ada saw her, she immediately asked curiously. Be shook her head, "It''s not something important. We just casually chatted." "Hey, why are you blushing?" Ada could not help but tease her. Be instinctively reached out to cover her face. "Is that so? Maybe I just took a shower." Ada did not believe that she blushed because she just took a bath. vel. "Be, can I ask you one thing? I can''t do the bar job anymore. But I still need to find a new ce to live. Can you tell Mr. William the thing that I want to suspend school and work in hispany?" Ada had already worked out her n. Reading was not the most important thing. A good catch was the most important thing at the moment. As long as she was willing to give up and go to work in Ben''spany first, Be would not have as many chances to meet him as she did. Be''s eyes were shocked as she looked at Ada, "You want to suspend school?" Chapter 2126 Chapter 2126 "That''s right. I dare not to go to school now. I also came to ask for permission from the school''s leaders. They approved my request to suspend school. Be, I can''t let the whole school know about my work in the bar. For those bastards, you''ve seen them before. What bad things can''t they do? I lied to them that I was not a student, so I can''t go back to school until this matter is over. But I still have to live. Without a diploma, I can''t find a job. Be, please help me with this, okay? I want to move out and don''t disturb you anymore." Ada''s acting had always been very good. She pretended to be pitiful and the pretense was like the real one. Be naturally couldn''t see through her intentions. She just sympathized with her current situation. And of course, she also wanted to help her if she could. "Alright, let me ask him first." Be could only agree with her first. "Thank you, Be. I will make enough money as soon as possible and return the 500,000 dors I owe to you." Ada hugged her with a touched expression. When Be heard her say that she wanted to pay back the money, she felt that she was still kind and righteous, so Beughed, "I''m not in a hurry to get the 500,000 dors. Let''s put it aside before you have enough money." "If I find a rich man to marry one day, then not to mention 500,000 dors, 5 million is also OK." Ada''s expression seemed to show that she attached great importance to her friends; and Ben''s handsome face had already shed through her mind. Be nodded, "Alright, then I''ll wait for you to quickly be a wealthy woman. You can help me by then." "Definitely I will." Ada said with certainty since she no longer wanted to live such a poor life. After dinner, the two of them went home and prepared to rest. The next day, Be and Ada came to school together. Ada went to the office to suspend school. When they parted, she pleaded anxiously with Be, "Be, hurry up and ask Mr. William if I can work in hispany. I''m going to suspend school soon, please." Be remembered that she had agreed to this matterst night. Even if she had to brave it now, she must help her good friend with this matter. She nodded and said, "Alright, let me ask him." Be took out her phone and thought about it. She couldn''t ask for help at the beginning. This was not courteous. Therefore, Be could only send a text message to Ben asking him if he was free at noon. She wanted to treat him to a meal.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Ben replied to her instantly. He was very free and sent her the address. Be couldn''t help butugh and quickly replied, "Send me yourpany address. I''ll take a taxi there and treat you to lunch near yourpany." Not long after, Ben sent her the position of a restaurant and asked her to wait for him there at noon. Be secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it was easy for her to have an appointment with him. Only God knew how difficult it was for other women to have an appointment with him. They spared no effort to do so but failed every time. At noon, Be took a taxi to the restaurant where they had agreed to meet. She picked a seat and sat down. This restaurant looked superior. Be had been in and out of such asions since she was young. Therefore, she did not have stage fright at all. Instead, she sat quietly on her seat and waited for Ben''s arrival. Ten minutester, a lofty figure appeared at the entrance of the restaurant. He saw Be sitting by the window. She wore a yellow skirt with her long hair tied into a ponytail, and under her sparse bangs, her big dark eyes were bright and brilliant. Everything of her looked sweet and fresh. Ben''s heart palpitated as he quickly walked over and sat down opposite her. "Mr. William, you''vee." When Be saw him sit down, she suddenly regained her senses. She was too fascinated when she stared out of the window just now. "Have you ordered yet?" Ben asked her with a smile. "Not yet. I''m waiting for you toe over and order, what kind of food do you like to eat?" Be said politely. Ben called the waiter and ordered a few dishes. Then, the two of them were getting along in a silent way. "Why did you treat me to a meal suddenly? Do you need me?" Ben was a shrewd fox. In his eyes, Be was almost pure white and transparent so that no small thought of hers could escape his eyes. Be was stunned. Sheughed dryly and gathered her courage to say, "Yes, I do have something to ask you for help with." "Tell me." The man picked up the cup on the table, took a sip of water, and looked at her with a deep gaze. Be also nervously took a sip of water from her cup and said, "It''s my friend Ada''s matter. She''s off school wants to find a job. now and Because she doesn''t have a diploma and doesn''t have much experience, she only wants to find apany that is willing to hire her. Do yourpany have a suitable position for her?" "So that''s what it is." Ben smiled faintly. She was begging him for someone else, not for herself. "Is it very difficult?" Be also felt that this request was a bit difficult. After all, Ben''spany was formal, and it should not casually recruit people to work. "If I agree to let here to work, would you alsoe to work here?" Benughed ck-heartedly as he stared at her with burning eyes. Be was shocked. "I can work in yourpany? But ..... I can''t do anything. Besides, I have to go to school. I don''t have that much time." Be did not expect him make such a request. But of course, this was definitely not a bad thing for her. "Whenever you don''t have any sses, you cane to mypany and help me sort out the documents." Ben''s goal was very clear: he wanted to spend more time with her. He wanted to see her. There was an incredulous expression on Be''s face. Then she smiled and said, "Of course I would if you were willing to invite me to work there, but I''m really clumsy. I''m afraid I can''t do anything well." "You haven''t tried yet, why do you think you can''t do it well?" Ben raised his eyebrows and asked her. Be''s heart was a little blocked by his words. She could only stare at him seriously and say, "Actually, I''m very serious about my work. But I''m afraid of making mistakes and of letting you down." "You''re afraid of this and that. It''s all because you don''t have a sense of security. This is caused by your original family. Don''t worry, you don''t need to be afraid here. If you do something wrong, do it again. If you don''t understand, ask for advice TII teach you whatever you want to learn from me as long as I can." Ben''s gaze became even deeper. Looking at her nervous expression, his voice became gentle and powerful. Be felt as if she had been given a spell. She stared nkly at the man. Suddenly, her eyes turned sour and she almost cried. From childhood until now, no one had told her not to be afraid. Chapter 2127 Chapter 2127 For some reasons, her mother had yelled at her quite a few times since Be was young. Her father was busy with his career outside. Although he had not treated her badly in material terms, his moral support for her was limited. Be''s cowardice and fear of making mistakes when she did things were all due to theck of love from her parents. "Mr. William, why are you treating me so well? Am I worth it?" Be held back her tears and turned her face out of the window, feeling that she was not worthy of such a good treatment. "I just want to help you face your unknown fear. Be, if one loves a person, he wants to give her enough sense of security. When your heart bes stronger, the external damage to you will be smaller and smaller. I don''t want to see you panic helplessly anymore." What Ben said was the truth. From the very beginning, he sympathized with her, pitied her, and felt that she was like an abandoned kitten. Be seemed to see a glimmer of hope, and her eyes were lit up. "No one has ever told me to be stronger." Be muttered. "Alright, I''ve decided. I can help with your friend''s work, but you ... you muste to mypany. No matter what you do here, I can help you and take care of you." Ben said domineering and resolute. "Um, OK, I wille." Suddenly, Be was no longer afraid of the man sitting opposite her. She firmly believed that every word he said today was not for the sake of deceiving her, but all about his sincerity. "Only then are you obedient." Seeing that she was no longer entangled, Ben was secretly happy. When Be heard his doting words, she subconsciously lowered her head in embarrassment and adjusted the hair falling from her ear. Lunch was served. It was delicious and sumptuous. Of course, the price was definitely not low. But Be was confident that she could spend money in such a ce because she still had a lot of pocket money. However, when the time to pay the bill came, the man had already paid quickly, making it difficult for Be to do so. "Mypany often organizes staff toe here for dinner. All expenses are reimbursed by thepany." Ben smiled and exined when he saw that she was so anxious that her face turned red. "We agreed that it is my treat." Be pouted her lips, still feeling a little guilty. "There are still plenty of chances to treat me in the future. Just forget this time." Ben chuckled. Then, he gave Be a phone number, "Ask your friend to contact my assistant and see if there is any position suitable for her." Be nodded gratefully, "Alright, thank you for this." "Don''t forget our agreement." Ben''s gaze was filled with deep meaning. Be''s heart warmed up. Was this an agreement? Back at school, Ada came to her. Be told her that Ben had agreed to arrange work for her. Ada''s heart was filled with joy, but very quickly, her expression changed again. Ben agreed to Be''s request, which meant that there was a ce for Be in his heart. Ada knew that the way she thought like this was very vicious, but as a saying goes, "Every man is for himself, unless Heaven and Earth will destroy him." From childhood until now, she needed to snatch whatever she wanted, like love and care, from others. She knew how the adults thought from a young age. She would always be especially obedient when she followed her cousin to her grandparents'' house for dinner. So, her grandparents also took care of her more. To get everything through her own means, in Ada''s eyes, was a kind of ability. As for immorality, she didn''t care. When a person seeded, others would only see his brilliance. Who would think about the way she became such a sessful person? At around four o''clock in the afternoon, Ada received a phone call informing her to go for an interview. Ada told Be about this and wanted Be to apany her to see the situation. Be really didn''t want to go, because she had already shamelessly asked Ben for help, believing that he would definitely give Ada a suitable job. Then she refused. Of course, Ada could not be angry, because Be had done enough for her. She could not let such a small matter ruin Be''s trust in her. Ada pretended to be strong and went straight to the interview. Ada was active to speak and her courage was not bad so she was directly arranged to enter the business department for an internship. The business department appreciated performance. And Ada was suitable for this profession. She was very satisfied. When she got two grey business clothes, she suddenly felt that her life had a new beginning. When Be returned home before Ada came back, she thought about what she wanted for dinner. Living alone, she really needed to delve into the kitchen cooking. Be decided to go downstairs to the nearby library to buy two cooking books whose courses were easy to learn. She went there on foot. When she finished buying the books and walked in the direction of themunity, she suddenly heard someone shouting her name. Be looked sideways and found that it was Ben William who drove a ck car and stopped at the roadside, waving at her. Be hurriedly walked over and said, "Are you off work?" "What are you doing here?" Ben asked her curiously. "I''m going out to buy something." Be whispered. "Get in the car and I''ll take you somewhere to eat delicious food." Ben directly requested. "Uh, but Ada will be back soon..." "She''s not a child, can''t she make her own food? Ben was suddenly annoyed. Because of an Ada, couldn''t he go to her house to look for her righteously? And it was the reason why he immediately agreed with Be''s begging today. He just wanted to let Ada leave her house quickly, which would create more the time for them to be together. Be was stunned for a moment and thought that it somewhat made sense, so she could only open the car door and sat inside. Ben drove his car attentively. Suddenly, he thought of something and asked, "You said that Ada was looking for a ce to stay, didn''t you?" "Yes." Be nodded. "Mypany has rented an apartment building and there are still empty houses. Tell her that I''d get someone to arrange for her to live in. It''s very close to the office." Ben cleared all obstacles for his love. "Really? Then ... does she need to pay the rent?" Be couldn''t help but feel happy for her good friend. "No need." Ben answered directly. "That''s really great. I''ll tell her. She''ll definitely be happy." Be heaved a sigh of relief. Ben''s thin lips curved subconsciously. This fool, didn''t you think why he deliberately managed to separate that woman from you?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Be really didn''t think about this. She just felt that Ben was really a good boss. Chapter 2128 Chapter 2128 At seven o''clock, just as the two of them sat down in the restaurant, Ada''s call came. "Be, haven''t you returned yet?" Be looked at the man sitting opposite her. She didn''t want to lie. "I''m with Mr. William. Ada, you might have to have dinner yourself." Ada remained silent on the other end of the phone for two seconds. Immediately, her smiling voice sounded, "So, you are dating Mr. William. Alright then, I won''t disturb you anymore." After hanging up, Ada''s face instantly turned ashen. She found that Be did not abandon her love as she had said. Ha, she''s just a seemingly noble person, and when encountering an outstanding man, she did will forget what she had said. Ada thought that Be was too hypocritical. She orally said that she did not want to get married but it seemed that after she knew Ben, she wished she could marry him tomorrow. The atmosphere in the restaurant was very good. This was a private restaurant, and only advanced appointments were epted. The menu was also arranged by the owner himself. It was a very private space with warm yellow lights overhead. It was very peaceful and beautiful here. This was the first time Be hade to this kind of restaurant. She was a little nervous and looked out from time to time with her beautiful eyes. "Be, can you change the name you call me? Stop addressing me as Mr. William." Ben suddenly asked. Be was shocked, "Then what should I call you? President William?" "Do you have to call me that? You can call me by my name." Ben frowned. Be forced a smile, "Alright." Ben reached out to pour her tea. "Are you thirsty? You drank two sses of water as soon as you came in." Only then did Be realize that she was feeling anxious and uneasy. She was a little embarrassed. "No, I''m just a little nervous." Be lowered her eyes. "What''s there to be nervous about? You can rx when you''re with me. I won''t make things difficult for you." Ben couldn''t help butugh. With a smile, his temperament changed. He wasn''t as expressionless as when she first met him. At that time, he seemed to be like a cold fish. But now he was gentle enough, giving people a feeling of being easy to get along with. Be''s palms were sweating. It was because she was with him that she was nervous. If it was not Ben but another man, she wouldn''t.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Ben, if ... if I refuse to get together with you, will you be angry?" Be gathered her courage and asked. The man''s hand that was holding the cup instantly froze. His deep eyes stared straight at her face, "Lifelong refusing?" "Uh, I... I''m afraid of marriage." Be really didn''t want to lie to him anymore. She had to tell him facts honestly. "That''s only because you haven''t met a man who you want to marry." Ben''s thin lips curled up, and his smile was mysterious and charming. Be was enchanted by the smile at the corner of his mouth, and her brain lost consciousness. "Be, you shouldn''t be affected by your parents'' feelings for the rest of your life. Do you want to hear my parents'' love story? Not only is theirs great, I also know that many families get along very well with each other. Everything has its own probability. You can''t think that all marriages are bad." Ben looked at her radiant eyes. He loved her and wanted to save her. Be was stunned and blinked her thick curled eyshes. "Do your parents love each other?" Ben nodded and said with certainty, "They love each other. Furthermore, it was my mother who took the initiative to pursue my father." "Your parents must be both very outstanding." Be couldn''t help but feel envious when she saw how happy Ben was when he talked about his native family. "Yes, my father is a role model for me." Ben nodded, not denying it. Be was even less confident when she heard this. The Williams was so good. Would they ept her, a woman from a broken family? "You just said that your mother chased after your father on her own initiative and I think she was really brave." With that, Be couldn''t help but wonder how his mother pursued his father. "My mother is naturally a very confident woman. In fact, she is from a single family. But she has a good personality. And my father is a mature man. When my mother first appeared around him, he must have felt that my mother was like a little sun, illuminating his life." As he spoke, Ben gazed at the girl''s face trying to recognize how she felt. Now Ben''s current life was truly bizarre. He also wanted a woman like the little sun to barge into his life. That day in the hotel, when she barged in with her shing phone on, he felt this way. Be listened attentively to his parents'' love story, and a strange feeling appeared in her heart. "Alright, let''s not talk about them anymore. I''ll bring you to see them in the future, and you''ll know how good their rtionship is." Seeing that she was thoughtful, Ben thought that she wasn''t very interested in it, so he stopped. Be''s heart trembled. What did this man just say? Does he intend to take her to see his family? Is he serious? However, no matter what, the sincerity of a man was like a pair of hands used to pile up things against her heart wall, causing it to copse. There was also a kind of desire in her heart. She wanted to know what kind of life she would have after the heart wall copsed. She did not dare to imagine it, nor did she dare to expect it. The delicious dishes were served. Be''s stomach growled twice. She was hungry. She was half-hungry every day. It was totally different from when she was the Young Miss of the Charles Family. At that time, she was even not interested in the imported fruit and the delicacy had also developed her habit of being picky about food sinee childhood. However, now she did not pick anything. When she saw the delicious food, her stomach would growl. "Just help yourself to this meal and tell how it tastes." Ben noticed lights in her eyes and immediately put a piece of fish she was staring at into her bowl. "Thank you. Then I''ll eat." Be pursed her lips and picked up her chopsticks. The fresh fish was really delicious. Be couldn''t help but speed up. Seeing what she was like now, Ben couldn''t help but shake his head and sigh. Be was like a delicate flower raised in a greenhouse, uprooted from the nutritious soil and casually thrown into the wilderness. She didn''t have time to adapt to theplex world outside. Ben absolutely didn''t want to see such a beautiful flower wither. He wanted to take it and raise it himself. She hadn''t reached her best years yet. He believed that in two years, she would definitely flourish even more charmingly. Be now only cared about food and did not think about the rich inner world of the man in front of her. However, she did not know how lucky she was to meet someone who was willing to help her through the difficulties. Chapter 2129 Chapter 2129 After dinner, Ben did not rush to take her home. Instead, he drove the car to a square and found a ce to park. "Why are weing here?" Be asked curiously. "Take a walk." Ben saidzily. "Oh." Be looked at the za. She used toe here with her mother, but unfortunately, everything had changed. They got out of the car and walked side by side along the garden road. Streetlights spread forward one by one. Warm colored lights set off trees, flowers, and nts, creating a warm feeling. Many people brought their families here for a walk, enjoying the night breeze and night scenery. Be followed by Ben''s side and walked forward step by step. People were veryzy. There were actually many people, but it wasn''t crowded yet. Everyone was not in a hurry. asionally, children would squat down to see the flowers, and their families would follow them to bend down with a smile. Looking at the peopleing and going, Be suddenly realized that it was as if only her own family was unhappy. Everyone was filled with delight here. After Be discovered this, her mood inexplicably fell. Ben seemed to be walking forward, but he was always paying attention to the expression of the girl beside him. Seeing her lower her head, he immediately reached out to hold her hand and said, "What''s wrong? Is there something unpleasant on your mind again?" Be felt that the man''s palm was warm and hot, causing her heart to tremble. She shook her head and said, "No." "Then why are you unhappy?" Ben saw that she was disguising herself and directly asked. Be could only tell the truth, "Perhaps, as you said, there are so many happy marriages, but my horizons are too narrow to discover them." Ben nodded, "Of course it is. You have lived in your own world all the time; then, how can you find out the happy one?" Be was stunned. Could it really be like this? That she lived in a very small circle? "Isn''t this Be?" Suddenly, here came an aunt''s voice. Be turned around and saw an aunt, her neighbor. She immediately walked over and greeted Be warmly, "Be, it''s really you. Where did you and your mother move to? It''s been a long time since I saw your motherst time." Be forced a smile, "My mother went back to my grandmother''s house." "So that''s how it is. This is your boyfriend, isn''t he? He''s so handsome." Auntie looked at Ben with her presbyopia eyes open and thought that he was really a handsome young man. Only then did Be realize that her hand was still held by Ben''s. And she abruptly pushed away the man''s big palm and put her hands behind her back. "No, he''s just my friend. Auntie, we go first. Goodbye." Be was like a guilty liar and she grabbed Ben''s arm and quickly left. The handsome man was a little unhappy. He could feel how she was anxious to get rid of him just now. Why? Did she hate him being her boyfriend? After walking for a long time, Be was still looking back at Auntie from time to time. Only when she realized that Auntie could no longer be seen did she let out a sigh of relief. "What are you running for?" The man asked discontentedly. "She''s a famous gossip in our neighborhood. If she knew you were my boyfriend, she might say to others something unwell about me." Be was a person who was afraid of trouble, so she really didn''t want to be the gossip object of the aunts in hermunity. "What are you afraid of? You didn''t do anything wrong." Ben was even more unhappy. This woman dragged him along the way but it turned out that she was only worried about her reputation. Heh, it was her reputation that he was going to ruin. Be nodded and gasped, "Yes, I didn''t do anything wrong, but ... Um." Before Be could breathe and finish her words, the man held her cheek directly kissing her. Be''s eyes instantly widened. As soon as she could react, she pushed the man away at once, "Ben, what are you doing?" Be was scared half to death. Although they were hiding under the shadow of a tree, she was still scared. Ben''s thin lips curled into a wicked smile. "Are you afraid that she will see you? Then you''re done. She must have seen everything." "You..." Be waspletely speechless. "There''s nothing to worry about. Let''s go." Seeing that she was so embarrassed and angry, Ben could only gently touch her long hair and said in a low voice. "I''m not exaggerating things." Be anxiously defended herself, "You don''t know that once there was a sister in our neighborhood who was seen by neighbor riding a man''s car back and they said that she was a fancy woman of that man. Later, many people didn''t want to introduce her to a blind date. A good fame may not be important to men, but it is of great significance to women." This was the first time Ben had seen Be so capable of speaking, but he had to say that she was like the real her when she was speaking endlessly. Ben couldn''t help butugh, "Is it really that serious? Then are you worried that your reputation will be ruined and no one wille to find you for a blind date?" Be was shocked and she rolled her eyes at him angrily, "I won''t go on a blind date. Besides, I don''t live in that neighborhood anymore. They can''t gossip about me." "Isn''t that enough? You already have me. Do you still need a blind date?" Ben instantly replied.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Be paused and looked at him in disbelief, "Ben, do you really like me that much? What do I have to attract you?" "I don''t know." The man''s answer made Be feel even more puzzled. "What do you mean by saying that you don''t know? You like me, but you can''t give a reason?" Be couldn''t help butugh. But she was angered tough. "That''s right, I can''t give a reason. I don''t like others, and I just like you." Ben stared at her with a burning gaze, and his voice was much lower. Be was so enchanted by his gaze that she quickly turned hers away. "That''s ridiculous. If I like you, I definitely have a reason." "Really? Tell me your reason." Ben was delighted. She wasn''t joking, was she? "You''re handsome, rich, sessful in your career You look cold, but your heart is soft and 1 compassionate. Ben, you''re really too perfect. I doubt if you really exist."After Be finished speaking about his strengths, she realized that he didn''t seem to have any weaknesses so far. Strange, everyone had them. How could he not have one? "That''s because you still don''t understand me much." Ben almost burst intoughter. This fool, could one be so superficial when assessing others? "I think I already know a little about you." Be pouted. "No, you probably don''t know that I''m overbearing, harsh, and suspicious." Ben couldn''t help but smile and pretended to be serious. "Overbearing?" Be blinked. Chapter 2130 Chapter 2130 "Yes. I like you and hope you only have eyes for me. I can be insecure sometimes. I doubt whether you''re into me. I''m upset when you don''t treat me well. But you don''t know how I feel. I like you. You can be unreasonable, and you can do whatever you like." Ben stopped, stared at her and said seriously. Be was stunned. It took her a while toe to her senses. What Ben said gave her strong emotions. She felt proud. "I''m not unreasonable." She defended herself softly. "I know. But you can be unreasonable in front of me. You can make unrealistic requests and I''ll try to satisfy them because I like you. You can do it now." Ben smiled and reminded that she had privileges. Be didn''t know how to respond. She shook her head and said, "I don''t have any requests. I want to be independent and strong. I don''t need to rely on you." "Alright, it''s fine. But just remember you don''t have to be a good girl in front of me. If you need my help, just bring it up." Ben doted on her. Be had never been so satisfied and secure. Even if tragedy happened, Ben would support her. He relieved her fear and gave her security. He came to her side and saved her. "Got it. I will if necessary." Be said without hesitation. She was also surprised by what she had said. How could she be easily persuaded? Was her refusal all in vain? It was gettingte and there were few pedestrians. They went back to the car. Ben parked it in the garage. He got off first. Be opened the door and walked out. Ben walked around to her side. Be thought that he was going to grab something, so she took a step back. But she knew what he wanted to do right away. He hugged her and kissed her violently, which caught her off guard. She leaned back. Ben turned around all of a sudden and pressed her against the car. So, he could kiss her more passionately. Her mind went nk. Be grabbed his clothes and tried to resist. But it was useless. It was as if he got addicted. He didn''t let go of her until they could hardly breathe. Be was still in panic. She red at Ben, her eyes being tearful. Ben ran his fingers through her unruly hair when he saw her expression. Then, he pinched her pretty face and said, "Sorry, I lost control." Be''s heart pounded. She wanted to scold him, but she didn''t know what to say. She wanted to hit him, but it was too violent. She looked down in anger, her hair covering her reddened face. "Don''t do it again." She said softly. Ben wasn''t threatened at all. He only felt that Be was acting in a cutesy manner. "Alright." He said yes but meant no. Be left the garage and walked to elevator. Ben followed closely behind her. She felt embarrassed and her heart beat even more violently when they were in the elevator. "Good night." Ben said in a deep voice as she walked out. Be turned around to look at him, and the door closed. Be stood still for a while before she touched her lips. She walked home bashfully with her head down. Be opened the door. Ada was still awake and was ying on her phone on the sofa. "You''re back?" Ada suppressed her impulse to ask questions and said with a smile. "Yep. Ada, have you had dinner?" Be asked. "I only had instant noodles." Ada pretended to be vulnerable. Be was a little embarrassed, "I should have bought you dinner." Ada was touched, "Be, it''s good to be your friend. You really care for me." Be smiled and told her, "Ada, I found you a new ce." Ada''s face darkened. New ce? She didn''t n to move.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "It''s an apartment rented by Ben''spany It''s right next to hispany. He told me just now that he can reserve a ce for you." Be said it because she thought the news would make Ada happy. "Really? I''m not his employee yet. How can I get an apartment? Are you kidding?" Ada was upset. She did not want to move because she would never meet Ben. "Ben agreed because you are my friend. I''m not joking." Be said seriously. "What''s your rtionship with him? Are you dating him?" Ada''s eyes sharpened and she sounded aggressive. Be was surprised. She didn''t know why Ada suddenly changed her attitude. "Ada, what''s wrong with you? I find you a ce. Aren''t you happy?" Be frowned, being confused. Ada realized that she got too excited. Her face softened and she said, "Be, I just thought you don''t treat me as a friend. I''m a bit sad." Hearing that, Be became anxious, "If I didn''t treat you as a friend, why would I ask Ben to arrange a job for you? Ada, it''s you who don''t treat me as a friend." Seeing that Be got suspicious, Ada walked over and held her hand. "I''m sorry. Things have been difficult recently. Don''t overthink. Thank you for helping me find a job and a ce to live. By the way, can I invite Mr. William to a meal? I want to thank him for his help." "Sure. I''ll ask him." Be''s gaze swept across her face. She knew that Ada had not been doing well recently, so she did not fuss about what had happened. "Be, I''m going to sleep. I''m tired." Ada then went back to her room. Be returned to her room and was going to grab her pajamas and take a bath. But she noticed her wardrobe was messy with its doors open. It looked like her clothes had been tried on by someone. Chapter 2131 Chapter 2131 Be froze. Then she turned to look at the door. To be honest, she didn''t like others using her personal items, like clothes. "By the way, I was looking for proper clothes for the interview tomorrow. I don''t have any, so I tried on yours. Will you me me?" Ada said apologetically with a mask on her face. Since Ada had apologized, Be could only stifle her displeasure. "Have you found proper clothes?" "This dress is very beautiful. Can I borrow it?" Ada had her eye on a high-end dress, which was given to Be by her father on her twentieth birthday. She rarely wore it because there were few formal asions. "This is a birthday present from my father. Ada, you can choose another one." Be didn''t want to borrow. "Don''t be so stingy. It''s just a dress. I''ll wash it after the interview. I promise it will be the same as a new one." Ada had a silver tongue. She ran over and begged Be. Be shift her gaze from the dress to Ada who seemed to like it very much. "Alright then. Take it." Although Be was very unwilling, she could not disappoint her friend. Plus, tomorrow was an important day to her. "Thank you, Be. You''re so nice. Love you." Ada put on a happy expression after she got the dress. She took it and went back to her room. But Be was still ufortable. She didn''t know why. She then let it go. Now that Ada is in an all-time low, she shouldn''t be particr about the trifles. Ada put on the dress the next morning. The white dress brought out her best features and made her more elegant. "Be, do you have a ne? The dress is low-cut. It looks strange without ne." Ada put on her makeup and felt that something was missing. She realized that she needed a ne. Be was almostte for school, so she opened a jewelry box and took a ne. Ada''s eyes widened when she saw all the shiny jewelry. Heavens, Be had a lot of jewelry which looked quite expensive. Ada had always thought Be was poor after her parents divorced, but it seemed she underestimated her. "Ada, I''m leaving. Good luck with your interview." Be carried her bag and went out. Ada beamed at her. When the door was closed, her smile disappeared instantly. She turned around and entered Be''s room. She found the jewelry box under the bed and opened it. Seeing the beautiful jewelry inside, she felt jealous of Be. All young girls wanted a jewelry box that was filled with shiny things, but she didn''t have it. Ada turned green-eyed. She took out a bracelet and put it. It was really beautiful and dazzling. "One day, all your jewelry will be mine." Ada put it back. She swore that she must live a better life than Be. Be ran very fast because Ben was waiting for her downstairs. Ben was standing in front of the garage, dressed in a smart suit. Many passers-by peeked at him. Be ran to him and asked nervously, "Sorry, am Ite?" Ben''s thin lips curled up. He said, "No. You''re on time. Let''s go." Ben texted her early in the morning, saying he would drive her to school. He would be waiting at the garage. If she didn''te, he wouldn''t leave. Be had never seen such a domineering man before, so she madepromise. When Be got in the car, Ben gave her a bag and said, "You haven''t had eat breakfast, have you? I bought it for you." When Be got in the car, Ben gave her a bag and said, "You haven''t had eat breakfast, have you? I bought it for you." "No problem, my assistant brought it over for me." Ben chuckled. Be opened it and saw toast and a bottle of milk in it.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Hurry up. Why are you looking at it? Aren''t you hungry?" Ben urged her when he saw her stunned expression. Only then did Be start eating silently. However, she had an indescribable feeling. It was warm and sweet. Ben took care of her as if she was his family. But where was her family? Be had never felt that milk tasted so good. Ben didn''t know how to woo a girl. ~ He only knew one thing, giving Be enough food. So she wouldn''t be so skinny and wouldn''t faint on the street again. However, he did not know that for a girl who was insecure, being so considerate was very effective. Therefore, Be epted him because what he offered was. el exactly what she needed and longed for. When they were near the school, Be still told him to pull over. She carried the bag and turned to Ben, "Be careful. I''m leaving." Ben was surprised. Did she care about him? He looked at the rearview mirror and watched her leave. Be''s figure disappeared in the crowd. He was in a good mood. Her care was a very good start. Ben turned the car around and headed towards thepany. He took a detour but felt great. Be looked down and walked towards the school. Her heart was no longer empty. On the contrary, it seemed to be filled with something. She could live a down-to-earth life. When ss was almost over in the afternoon, Be''s mother called her. "Be, are you still in contact with that man?" Susan questioned her. "No. What''s wrong?" Be trembled out of fear. Could Susan see her even if she was thousands of miles away? "Don''t lie to me. Someone saw you walking in the za hand in hand at night." Susan said angrily, feeling that she was deceived. Be stiffened. Damn. It must be the neighbor who told on her. "Mom, I''m already an adult. Don''t worry about me. I won''t be tricked." Be exined. "Silly girl. You fall for a man''s sweet talk! I need toe back to take care of you." Susan then hung up. Be''s eyes widened. Her mother wasing back. Chapter 2132 Chapter 2132 Ada''s interview was very sessful. She already signed the contract and was going to work in sales department. Plus, the personnel department gave her a key of an apartment that she could move in. Her good treatment caused the suspicions. One employee guessed, "I heard that she signed the contract without an interview." "What? What''s her background? She definitely pulled strings." "I just went to the personnel department. She lived in thepany''s apartment. Only managers can live there." "Looks like she''s got backing. We shouldn''t offend her." On the first working day, Ada noticed that she was different from others. Many people were talking about her behind her back probably because she got a job and an apartment. Others envied her. Filled with a sense of vanity, Ada tilted her chin. Power was tempting. She became a celebrity in thepany due to Ben''s care. If she could be his girlfriend, wouldn''t she be able to do whatever she wanted? "Ada, are your father in the management? You''ve got special temperament. Your clothes are so beautiful." Ada was surrounded by gossiping women at lunch break. They were curious about her background. Ada kept low-key and pretended to be modest, "Please don''t make fun of me. I don''t have background." "You must be kidding." "Agreed. If you were from an ordinary family, how could you you work in an important department and get manager-level treatment?" Ada had just found out that only managers could live inpany''s apartment. She didn''t expect that a new employee like her could have such treatment. Ben really liked Be. He gave Ada so many benefits just because she''s Be''s friend. The thought made Ada more irritated. Rosia also heard about Be holding hands with a man in the garden. She sneered. Be was indeed a social butterfly. She just moved out and then went shopping with the man hand in hand. To Rosia, the news was good. She was thinking how to deal with Be. If her reputation was ruined, Beck would definitely be disappointed in her. Rosia suddenly had a vicious idea. Be returned home in the evening and saw that Ada had already back. She bought a lot of delicious food. "Be, you''re back." Ada greeted with a smile. "How was everything?" Be asked with concern. "Pretty well. It''s all because of William''s help. Be, I want to invite him to lunch tomorrow. Can you ask him? Just a restaurant next to thepany." Ada said enthusiastically. "Alright, I''ll ask him." Be didn''t know her true intention. However, Ada had her own schemes. She would meet many colleagues at noon. If they saw her having lunch with Ben, what would gossips be? She had to let people know that she had rtionship with Ben. Perhaps Ben would pay more attention to her if he heard rumors. Be was still worried about Susan''s return. Dad was getting married at the end of the month, and there were only ten days left. Could she ept it? Ben said good night to her via message. Be replied with a smiley emoji and said that Ada wanted to treat him tomorrow. "Will you be there? If you are there, I''ll go." Ben replied. Be chuckled when she saw his reply. She felt that she was being valued. At noon the following day, Ada booked a table in a restaurant not far from thepany. Be rushed to the ce after ss. They were very eye- catching because of their attractive appearance. At twelve o''clock, a man dressed in a gray suit turned up. His good looks and noble temperament attracted a lot of attention. "President William." Many employees greeted him when they saw him. Ben seemed to be indifferent, but he had good manners. When others greeted him, he nodded in response. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Here, President William." Ada stared at the door. When she saw him, she waved at him and her eyes lit up. Ben saw Ada first, then Be who was sitting beside. Be was not cheerful. She just sat quietly. When she saw Ben, she was no longer calm, her face reddening. Ben sat beside her and looked at her, "Do you have ss in the afternoon?" Ada quickly stood up and poured tea for Ben. "No." Be whispered. "Thene to my office." Ben demanded. Ada, who was pouring tea, stiffened when she heard it. "Alright, I want to see your office." Be nodded with a smile.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Her consent made Ben rxed. Seeing that Ada still standing, he said, "Sit down please. Don''t stand there." Ada was speechless. She was jealous and a bit aggrieved. "President William, thank you for giving me the job." Ada picked up the tea and toasted. "A toast to you." Ben said, "You''re wee. I gave you a favor because Be asked me. You should thank her." She froze and then forced a smile, "Of course. I appreciate what Be did for me." Be nced at Ben and then said to "There''s no need to be polite. I''m satisfied as long aset work hard. I might ask you for help." Ada felt like she yed gooseberry. Ben could only see Be. He didn''t even nce at her. Ada was in despair. She lost hope. She nned to seduce Ben and stole notice from Be without being but now it seemed matter what tricks she used, it was impossible. Be was an eyesore. For the first time, Ada had the urge to curse. She hoped Be could disappear. Be inadvertently saw the way Ada looked at her and was shocked. Ada squeezed out a smile and asked Be, "Are you seeing President William? He''s so nice to you." She got Be there. Be was too embarrassed to say they were in a rtionship. "I''m her boyfriend." Ben answered in a deep voice. Chapter 2133 Chapter 2133 "What?" Be was shocked. He was so straightforward? Be blushed in embarrassment. Ada wished she hadn''t asked. Why did she say that? "Really? Be, are you really dating? But you said you are just ordinary friends?" Ada was disgruntled, so she exposed Be''s hypocrisy. Ben''s face darkened at "ordinary friend" and he put on an unhappy look. Be did not expect that. She was stunned for a second and then she exined with a smile, "We were indeed ordinary friends." "What about now?" Ben asked her. "We''re still friends now." Be pretended to not know his meaning and replied. Ben gently pinched her leg under the table. Be trembled as if electricity ran through her body. She looked at the man bashfully. Only then did Ben feel satisfied and regain exposure. Seeing them flirting with each other, Ada was so angry. She shouldn''t have invited him to lunch. "With such a good boyfriend, you shouldn''t ept gifts from boys at school." Ada joked on purpose. Be stiffened and turned to look at Ben out of guilt. She winked at Ada, hoping that she would stop talking nonsense. Ben looked upset. Was she popr in school? Were there lots of guys who sent her gifts? "Ada, the dish is delicious. Taste it. Isn''t this your favorite?" Be quickly picked up fish and put it in her bowl, hoping that she could stop. Ada wanted to sneer. Surely, she saw Be''s plead, but she ignored it on purpose. After finishing the meal, they walked out of the restaurant. Ada was beside Ben, hoping that others could know she was close to him. Be was so shy that she kept some distance with Ben. She was side by side with Ada. Passers-by were confused. It was impossible to figure out who was Ben''s girlfriend. When they arrived at thepany, Ben held Be''s hand and went straight into his private elevator. Ada forced a smile as she watched the door close. Her smile froze the next second and she put on a malicious look. When the door was closed, Ben said something that shocked Be. "Don''t be friends with her." "Why?" Be looked at him in astonishment. "Are you talking about Ada?" Ben put on a meaningful look. "What''s wrong with her?" Be didn''t think so. Ben knew that Be wasn''t pretending. She was very innocent, but she was not to me. Be was just to kind. She wouldn''t think badly of other. "Just stay away from her. Don''t give her any chance to hurt you. Or you will understand how terrifying she is. You will regret it." Ben put it bluntly. Be frowned, "Ada didn''t do anything bad to me." "You are just unconscious of it. Just now, I already told her I''m your boyfriend. But she still said all those misleading things to sow discord between us. If she considered you as her friend, she should keep your secrets." Ben really didn''t want to break her friendship, but he didn''t want her to be hurt either.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Be trembled. To be honest, she had some grumbles that Ada misled Ben just now. "Probably she didn''t mean it. She didn''t have any ill intentions." Be exined. "How could she say that? I was also present. She simply wanted to y us against each other." Ben snorted. He knew it clearly. Be frowned and start to think about it seriously. "She shouldn''t have said it. If she does the same thing again, I''ll stop her." Be whispered. "Next time? You want to give her a chance?" Ben sighed helplessly. "I can''t just me her for triviality. I don''t have many friends. We''ve been friends for a long time." Be cherished her friendship, probably because she was the only child in her family. She had always yearned forpany since she was little. Ada and Ivy were true friends to her. "Alright, you can be friends with her. But just don''t be dim-witted." Ben said gently when the door opened. Be pouted, "I''m not dim-witted." Seeing her denying it, Benughed. If so, she would already be his girlfriend by now. "President William, Miss Charles." Elle walked over and greeted them with a smile. "Elle." Be smiled embarrassedly. "Send in some juice." Ben instructed, then brought Be into his office. As soon as Be stepped in, she found the office very spacious. It was well it since it had ss windows on both sides. The dark et desk and chair were of high-quality. There was a high-grade carpet on the floor. It was a luxury office. "How is it? Do you like my office?" Ben asked when he saw her standing there in a daze, her eyes lit up. He knew she liked it. "I like it." Be seemed to be joyful. "There''s a chair over there. Have a seat." Ben pointed at the white desk and chair over the corner. Be eyes widened in surprise, "Did you buy it for me?" "Yeah. Didn''t you promise me that you woulde over to help me after ss?" Ben raised his eyebrows. "Yes, I did. But there''s something I need to confess." Be was still hesitant. But she had to tell the truth. "What is it?" Ben became serious, worried that she would refuse him. "My mother ising back." Be twisted her fingers, her eyes shing. Ben was stunned, "Is sheing back to take care of you?" "No, it''s because she heard that I''m dating you. My neighbor told her." Be smiled bitterly. "Thedy we met that night?" Ben clenched his teeth. He didn''t expect am won rtionship would be ruined by a stranger. "Yes, she has been in touch with my mother." Be nodded. be "When your mother is back, can''t we meet?" Ben''s gaze was fixated on her. Chapter 2134 Chapter 2134 "My mother''s mood is unstable. If she insists, I might have to put her first." Be''s voice became softer. Ben knew she always listened to her mother but being indecisive was wrong. It was good to be mindful of her mother''s emotions. But she couldn''t ignore him? "Alright, it''s fine. She doesn''t want me to be your boyfriend because she doesn''t know me." Ben''s thin lips curled into a smile. "My mother thinks poorly of all men because my father cheated on her. Ben, I''m afraid it''s not easy to change her mind." Be smiled bitterly. Of course, she would try to convince her mother that Ben was a responsible man and he wouldn''t betray her. But would she listen? "Do you think the same?" Ben''s expression changed. He walked over and came very close to her. "Do you think I unfaithful?" "No." Be was so frightened that she took a step back, but she was hugged tightly by Ben. She was forced into his embrace. "Good." Ben rxed and got closer to her. He kissed passionately. Be''s sweet lips made him very satisfied. Ben kissed her a lot. Were they in a serious rtionship? Her mind went nk and her body was tense. She pressed against him to stop him from getting closer, but he was dominant. Be smelled his scent, felt his warmth, and got nervous. They kissed even more violently. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Ben could only stop. He frowned, let go of her reluctantly, and took a step back. Seeing her blushing and breathing heavily, he was even more aroused. Be''s heart pounded and her body was boiling hot. She felt ashamed and red at Ben in embarrassment. Ben''s voice returned to normal, "Come in please." Elle walked in with fresh fruit juice and a te of fruit. Seeing their expressions, she knew what happened immediately. She put down the food and left. "Have some fruit." Ben said gently. Be didn''te to her senses. She sat on the sofa in a daze and took a sip of the juice. "What do you want me to do?" Be asked as she drank. "You can learn anything you want, including management." Ben saidzily, but his eyes were bright. "Aren''t you afraid that I will steal your confidential documents?" Be was shocked. Did he trust her so much? "You won''t." Ben said with certainty, "I believe in you." Be''s heart was beating wildly. He believed in her. This was better than any sweet talk. She felt lucky. "I''m not ready to work for you. Can you wait for a while?" Be asked. "My project will be bidding at the end of the month. Your father''spany is on the bidding list. Do you want to go with me?" Ben asked her. "May I?" Be was shocked. "Of course. Don''t you want to revenge? What about I do it for you?" Ben saw how miserable she was with his own eyes and believed that she wanted to take revenge. "Of course. Don''t you want to revenge? What about I do it for you?" Ben saw how miserable she was with his own eyes and believed that she wanted to take revenge. "If your father knows you work for me, he will ask for your help to win the bid. You can force him to cut ties with that woman." Ben didn''t want her to suffer. Be''s eyes lit up. If she could retaliate, she would do it. "Any conditions?" Be was tempted. "Conditions? Do you want to be my girlfriend?" Ben snickered. Be was caught off guard. She shouldn''t have asked him. "Ben, I have a lot to gain out of our rtionship. am grateful. As long as you help me drive her away, I''ll agree to your request." Be said it with determination. Rosia was vicious. Be couldn''t let herget away with what she had done. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "You figure it out?" Ben gazed her intently. Be mocked herself, "I didn''t figure it out. Ipromised to reality." "Aren''t you afraid that I''m not serious?" Ben scared her. "I can afford it. I''m an adult. I take responsibility for my own choices." Be said it calmly. "What you said proves only one thing. You don''t like me." Ben''s face darkened. He looked sad. Be shivered, her eyes shing with guilt, "I didn''t mean that." "You considered my conditions. It shows that you are not into me. You take our rtionship as a deal." Ben seemed to be more grieved. He stared thoughtfully at Be. Be almost lost her mind. She looked at the man nkly, her mind messed up. She was almost certain that she had feelings for him. Otherwise, she would have refused his kisses and his help. She epted them. This meant she liked him. "Be, what''s left in your life? Is there anything that you want?" Ben saw her empty face and felt sorry for her. Sometimes she had no desire. The question got her there. She didn''t know what she wanted. "Come here. Let me hug you." Ben stretched out his arms and requested. Be shivered. She couldn''t restrain herself from walking towards him. She then fell into his embrace. "Silly girl. Be more positive and enthusiastic." Ben didn''t want her to be a pessimist, which made him afraid. Everyone had the desire to survive, but she seemed to have lost her passion. She was still so young. "I will." Be whispered. She was touched. The moment Ada went back to work, the whole office got excited. "Ada, did you have lunch with President William? What''s your rtionship with him?" "Your backing is President William. No wonder you have such treatment. I''m so jealous of you." Ada only smiled and didn''t say anything else. She nned to hype up her affair with Ben, but Be would also work here. She was afraid she would be aughing stock if she spread the rumor. Chapter 2135 Chapter 2135 "Ada, was the girl who left with President William your friend? Is she seeing him? They seem to be very close." A co-worker asked out of curiosity. "I don''t know." Ada was irritated. Seeing Ada was not in the mood, they didn''t ask any more. Ada sat in front of her office table, her face darkened. She clenched her fists in hatred and was jealous of Be. Be was readingpany profile in Ben''s office when her phone rang. She frowned. It was from grandma Her phone kept ringing. Be didn''t want to disturb Ben, so she answered it. "Be, shame on you! Do you co-habit with a man?" Mrs. Charles bellowed. "Who said that? Nonsense." Be retorted. "Somebody saw it. How dare you lie to me? Be, if you bring shame to the Charles again, don''t me me for cutting ties with you. The Charles are not as barefaced as you are." Mrs. Charles was very blunt as she was in a rage. "As you wish. I''ll be back tomorrow and go through the procedures. It''s nonsense. But you choose to believe it. You just don''t like me." Be blushed with fury because her grandmother was very unreasonable. "Alright. Don''t forget your promise." Mrs. Charles was only too anxious kick her out. Rosia had promised she would have another child, a son. Be should make room for the unborn grandson. "I will." She hung up angrily, her face being pale. Ben looked at her from his chair. Seeing she was in anger, he got up, walked towards her and said, "Who did you quarrel with?" "My grandmother." Be buried her face in her hands, "She doesn''t like me. I don''t know what I did wrong. She treats me like I weren''t her granddaughter." "Is it because your grandmother is gender-biased? Don''t be sad for things that are not your fault." Ben was astonished by her family. They were all crazy. Be took a deep breath and wiped away her tears. "I''m not sad. I''m angry." "Looks like you family don''t respect you at all." Ben felt sorry for Be who was upset for being wronged. Be''s face turned pale. Such a cruel fact hurt her. "I''m born to be useful. What''s wrong with it? Aren''t girls entitled to be alive?" Be retorted unconvincingly. Benughed, bent down and kissed her. He said, "Don''t be angry. I''ll take you to dinner tonight." "What about we dine in? I''ll buy ingredients." Be didn''t want him to spend money on her. She should do something for him. "Sounds great. Then let''s go home." Benpletely fell for her. With her by his side, he was always cheerful.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Be got a warm fuzzy feeling inside. Ada had a new apartment, so she could only move out. Ben drove Be and Ada home after work. He said, "Ada, your apartment is ready. You can move in tonight. Go to the personnel department and sign the document." Ada was tongue-tied. Since Ben asked, she couldn''t refuse. "Alright, I''ll go pack now." Ada said with a smile. Then, she looked at Be with an apologetic expression, "Be, thank you so much." Her smile reminded Be of what Ben had said. She was confused. Should she still be friends with Ada? "You''re being too polite. We''re friends. We should help each other." Be said with a smile. When they got home, Be went to the supermarket and Ada packed her things. Be bought some ingredients in the supermarket. When she came back, Ada was sitting on the sofa, looking anxious. "Be, I''m sorry. I spilled coffee on your dress when I was drinking it. It''s my fault. I didn''t do it on purpose." Ada was holding the beige dress that Be had lent her. It was stained." Be froze. "I''m really sorry. I shouldn''t have borrowed it in the first ce." As Ada apologized and her eyes turned red. "It''s fine. I''ll take it to the dry cleaning shop. Maybe they have a way to clean it. Be was truly distressed, but she couldn''t me Ada because Ada didn''t do it on purpose. "Let me do it." Ada hurriedly said. "No need. I''ll do it myself. Ada, are you packed?" Be asked. "Yes. I''m done. I''m leaving now. I still have to clean up over there." Ada carried her suitcase and walked out. Be escorted her to the elevator. "Be careful." "Sure. Go back. I''m leaving." Ada said with a smile. When the elevator closed, her friendly smile turned into sneer. She poured the coffee on purpose because she was jealous of Be. Be ran to the bathroom and scrubbed the dress. However, there was still a faint trace. "I can''t clean it." Be finally epted this fact. She put it in a bag and nned to take it to dry cleaning shop. Hearing her phone ringing, she ran over to answer it. It was Ben. She remembered she had bought some vegetables, but left them outside. She walked out while answering the phone. Just as she closed the door, Be shivered She forgot to carry her backpack The key was inside. Her eyes widened in astonishment. She looked at the phone and then at the shopping bag. Her mind was empty. When people were anxious, they made mistakes. What should she do? How could she go home? Ada left the key on the table. She simply couldn''t open the door. Be was very annoyed. It seemed that she had to find someone to pick the lock. She went to Ben''s house. Ben had already taken off his suit and was in a ck shirt. He saw her sullen expression and asked with concern, "What''s wrong?" "I left my keys at home." Be smiled bitterly. "That''s great! Stay at my home tonight." Ben was happy to hear it. Be was speechless. Chapter 2136 Chapter 2136 "No." She said firmly. "Why? There are six rooms, three of which are empty. You can sleep anywhere you want." Now that she was so resolute, Ben couldn''t help but ask. "Anyway. I just can''t." Be didn''t know why, but she knew subconsciously she could not stay here. "Did you want to say it will ruin your reputation? Don''t worry. There''s no one in my house. Nobody will know it." Ben lowered his voice as if he was telling her a secret. Be blushed. She certainly knew there were no outsiders, but she simply couldn''t ept it.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Give me a moment." Be walked into his house with her head down. Ben''s thin lips curled into a smile. He asked her to stay because he wanted to spend more time with her. Ben was cooking dinner, while Be was cleaning his house with a cloth. When he finished cooking dinner, Be was so tired that her head was covered in sweat. But she was also very rxed. Ben handed her a towel when he noticed there was sweat on her forehead. He said, "If you don''t want to do the chores, I''ll invite a part-time worker." "It''s fine. I''m not tired." Be shook her head. She liked working off her stress by doing housework. Ben understood her feelings, so he didn''t stop her and let her continue. Be ate more rice during dinner. Recently, she became healthier and stronger thanks to his cooking. However, Be did not notice her changes. She only knew she wasn''t lost anymore. It was about ten o''clock in a blink of an eye. Be was pondering whether to find someone to unlock her apartment. "Alright, don''t y on your phone. Go take a shower and rest." Ben saw she holding her phone with a thoughtful expression. He took it away and put it on the table, "Can you y chess?" Be nodded, "Yes." "Great. Come upstairs and let''s y chess." Ben looked at her admiringly, "Girls rarely learn this." "My mother forced me to y piano, zither, chess, and flower arrangement and dancing. As long as the skill makes me more feminine and elegant, she signed me up." Her mother had spent efforts on nurturing her. "Looks like you''re versatile." Ben chuckled. "I know something about everything, but I''m not a professional." Be exined. "Well, your mother probably wanted you to marry a rich man." Ben teased her. Be blushed, "She did. She asked me to marry a rich man and help her out of her misery." "Now that you''ve met him, why are you so hesitant?" Ben gazed her. Be trembled as she turned to look at him. Ben couldn''t help but approach her when he saw her watery eyes. "Don''t kiss me. I''m covered in sweat." Be immediately understood what he wanted to do. She quickly took a few steps back and held him back. "Not now. Didn''t you want to y chess? Let''s do it first." Ben realized Be was not stupid, she just pretended to be stupid. "I don''t care." Ben didn''t force her, but he had to tell her what he thought. Beughed dryly, "But I do care. You are perfect in my eyes. How can I be your girlfriend if I''m not good enough?" "You''re too good for me." Ben stared at her and said slowly. Be mocked, "You''re being nice. But I still think your girlfriend should be much better than me." "We''re a perfect match." Ben pushed open the door and entered the lounge. There were tables and chairs for ying chess. Be stared at the chessboard. She wondered whether she would be embarrassed if she lost, wouldn''t she be embarrassed? If he won, would Ben lose face? "Don''t think too much. Try your best. If you lose, you will be punished." Ben knew what she was thinking when he saw Be in a daze. He seemed to have guessed what was on her mind at a nce. How could he know her so much? Be trembled. How sophisticated he was! "What punishment?" Be pouted. She had never been punished for losing. "Wait until you lose." Ben sneered. He was very confident that he would not lose. Be froze. Then she had to win. In the quiet room, Ben lit up the incense burner. The faint scent was very soothing. Be was fully concentrated and her moves were puzzling, making Ben unable to figure out her intention. Being in a difficult situation, he looked up and stared at her with a serious expression. Noticing his gaze, Be felt a bit embarrassed. "Who do you usually y chess with?" Ben was surprised by her outstanding skills. "My father and teachers in the school." Be whispered. Since she was little, her mother had taken her to tutorial sses. She didn''t have much private space. Her legs went dumb and sore because of dancing. She cried and refused to attend ss the next day. But her mother forced her with a whip. Content belongs to Be was very versatile, but she kept a low profile at school. She was not a person who liked to be in the limelight. Ben felt sorry for her. It must have been very hard for to learn so many things at a young age. "You lost." When Be made thest move, Ben finally came to his senses only to find he had lost to her. She put on a smile. Ben was annoyed. He shouldn''t have diverted his attention and allowed her to exploit the loophole. "Alright, I lost. How do you like to punish me?" Ben leaned backzily against the chair. Be was stunned. She could not think of any punishment since she had no experience. "Forget it. No punishment. Let''s have another round." After thinking for a while, Be refused. "No. I need to keep my promises. Since the rules have been set, you have to punish me. We need to be honest." Ben deliberately made things difficult for her. Sometimes, Be was just too kind to hurt others. He had to teach her how to be tougher. "Alright!" Be felt that what he said made sense. Chapter 2137 Chapter 2137 "Tell me. How are you going to punish me?" Ben lowered his voice on purpose. "How about doing a hundred push-ups? I''ll count for you." Be finally thought of a way, a healthy way. Ben was speechless. What was she thinking? She let go of such a good opportunity. "Isn''t it too many? How about fifty?" Be saw that his bleak expression and felt she had gone too far. She lowered the standard in a hurry. "A hundred is fine." Ben said, still looking unhappy. Be cleared her throat and said, "Alright." Ben stood up and untied his shirt. He got down half-naked and started doing push-ups. Ben was strong and muscr. She was attracted by his perfect figure to a point that she forgot to count. "One, two, three, four, five." Be''s mouth was dry. His movements were standard and he had enough strength. When Ben finished a hundred push-ups, his entire body was covered in sweat. He almost gave up halfway, but he didn''t want to give her the impression of weakness. So he gritted his teeth and persisted. He almost copsed from exhaustion. Be must have done it deliberately. When he was exhausted, he wouldn''t have any energy to make out with her. She was smart. Seeing him sitting on the floor and look tired, Be asked with concern, "Are you alright? I told you not to do so many push-ups. But you didn''t listen." "I''m fine. I''m just too tired." Ben stood up and grabbed his shirt, "I''m going to rest. You can go to the guest room." Be stuck out her tongue secretively. It seemed that her trick was working. He was really tired. Be decided to put up for the night. However, she realized she didn''t have any pajamas after taking a shower. She was wearing the bathrobe that she found in the bathroom. It was toorge for her and she looked funny in it. She could make it through the night. Be closed the door, locked it, and got on the bed. Ben was sitting in the chair on the balcony after taking a shower. He was physically tired, but his mind was very clear. He couldn''t sleep now. Be and Ben woke up at 12 am by a know on the door. They got up immediately and went to open it. "What''s wrong?" Be asked in panic. "Stay still. I''ll go down and take a look." He walked downstairs inrge strides. Turning on the surveince cameras, he saw an olddy and a woman standing outside. Both were smartly dressed. Ben frowned. Why were they here? It turned out to be Be''s stepmother and her grandmother. Why did theye to his house sote at night? Ben''s face darkened. He wasn''t afraid if they caused trouble. Ben opened the door. When the olddy saw him, she questioned him angrily, "Is Be here? Where is her? Call her out." Ben sneered, "You''re talking nonsense. Why should I let her in?" "Be is my granddaughter. If you hide her at home, I will call the police." Mrs. Charles was very aggressive. "What exactly do you want?" Ben became annoyed and asked coldly. "I want to take her away. She''s so shameless." Mrs. Charles was certain that Be was at his house She was furious. Her neighbors said Be became a mistress, but she still didn''t believe it. It wasn''t until Rosia brought her here that she believed it. "She''s not here. Get lost." Hearing Mrs. Charles describe Be like this, his face darkened and his voice turned cold. "I don''t believe it. She''s here. Let her out. Or I''ll call the police and arrest you." The oldy had always been unreasonable, and she was not afraid of making a scene. "Don''t call the police. I''ll go with you." Be ran downstairs. She was still wearing Ben''s nightgown. Her pretty face being pale, Be was trembling with anger. She didn''t expect that Rosja Would bring her grandmother here in the middle of the night. How didn''t she know it? What did they do? Did they follow her? Just as Be walked past Ben, he reached out, held her wrist and pulled her behind him. He said icily, "No one can take her away today." Be looked at his back and appreciated his protection. "How can you be so shameless? Are you repaying our kindness this way? Your parents taught you etiquette Did you forget it? Hurry up ande back with me." Mrs. Charles roared. She was sure Be was a mistress and brought shame to the Charles. "Do I need your permission to be with my boyfriend?" Be fought back coldly. "Boyfriend?" Rosia asked. She looked at Ben and said, "He is much older than you. How can he be your boyfriend?" Ben was enraged by Rosia who dared to say he was old. "I am twenty-seven and Be is twenty-two. I''m only five years older than her. Look at you. If my memory serves me correct, your husband is a lot older than you." Ben coldly retorted.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Rosia was speechless, so she shut up. Mrs. Charles came over to grab Be''s hand and said, "Follow me. You are not allowed to stay here." "Let go of me." Be pushed her away. Mrs. Charles fell on Rosia who supported her in time and asked, "Are you alright. She''s your grandmother, Be." Be red at them and then sneered, "She''s not. She only want to ruin my life. And you, Rosia. You brought her here. You sent someone to follow me. You knew I didn''te home tonight. You are disgusting. Don''t me me for taking revenge." Rosia''s eyes were filled with tears, "Be, I was just worried that you would by tricked by men. I''m doing it for you. Why can''t you understand? Your grandmother and I care about you." "Shut up. You''re such a hypocrite. Don''t treat me like a fool. Don''t you want to kick me out of the Charles? That''s why you found my grandmother and took her here to witness this. So driving me away is justified." Be scolded. Rosia sneered secretively. Be wasn''t stupid. She guessed her intentions. Chapter 2138 Chapter 2138 "Mom, look at her. How could she say that? She wronged me." Rosia covered her face while weeping, as if she had suffered great grievances. Mrs. Charles was so angry that her heart ached. She pointed at Be and said, ",If you don''te with me, we''ll break off. You won''t a Charles anymore. You and your psychotic mother had better stay away from the Charles." "That''s what I think." Be snorted, but felt distressed inside. "Mom, let''s go. I think she''s obsessed with this man. She only wants to have sex with him." Rosia deliberately said it to provoke Mrs. Charles. Be went forward and p her in the face when she heard what Rosia had said. Rosia was caught unawares. She stayed there in astonishment. Mrs. Charles was also stunned. Be said hatefully, "Watch your mouth." Rosia put her hand on her cheek, and tears ran down. "Mom, she hit me. You must do something." Without any better solution, Mrs. Charles pointed at Be and scolded, "Shameless girl. You know no respect. How can you hit her? You''re as disrespectful as your mother. I''ll tell your father." Be nced at her hand in satisfaction. "I have long wanted to hit her. I did it too lightly. If she dares to meddle in my affairs again, I will beat her to death." "God, is that something that ady can say? Be, your mother had taught you into a monster. Rosia, let''s go." Mrs. Charles was so furious that she could no longer speak properly. Be stared at them as they entered the elevator. Her resentment dissipated when the elevator closed, and she couldn''t even stand firmly. Ben walked over and supported her, "Are you alright?" "I''m fine. I''m sorry. You must find my family very ridiculous" Be felt very embarrassed. She seemed to be a weirdo to be brought up in such family. Just now, her grandmother called her monster. Perhaps, she was right. She didn''t know herself now. "No. Come in." Ben felt her sorrow and was sorry for her. The sarcasm of family was even more painful than wounds. She must have endured so many grievances before. Be was trembling uncontrobly on the sofa. She buried her face in her arms, not willing to look at Ben. Ben fetched a ss of water and sat opposite her, looking at her tenderly. Her shoulders twitched as she couldn''t hold back her tears anymore. "Don''t cry. They''re not worth your tear." Ben didn''t know how tofort her. Be knew crying was useless. She wiped her tears away and said, "I will go back tomorrow, go through official procedures and cut ties with them. I will not see them." "You should. I support your decision." Ben said softly. Be looked at him nkly, "Forget what they said. Don''t take it seriously." "I only care about what you said. Did you mean it when you said I was your boyfriend?" Ben''s thin lips curled up as he asked. Be remained silent a few seconds before she nodded, "Of course. I mean it." "This is enough for me. No matter what they do to you, I will stand by your side and support you." Benforted her. "Rosia is too vicious. She always plots against me. If my father is broke, she won''t pretend anymore. At that time, everyone will see how hypocritical she is." Be gritted her teeth and said hatefully. "If I let your father go bankrupt, would you hate me?" Ben asked her in a deep voice. Be was shocked, "Can you do it?" "Do you want me to do it?" Ben''s gaze was fixed on her. "I do. But would it be very vicious?" Be''s conscience was condemned. "No, Rosia only wants his money. Your father will be poor for a while. When the timees, you can help him. The Charles will respect you more. Everyone will ask you to beg me to let him go." Ben said. Be was surprised by his n. But could she believe him? Seeing her expression, Ben knew that he had used the wrong way. Why would she hand over the entire family to him. "Go back and think about it. I don''t want you to be bullied." Ben gently pinched her face, "If you don''t save yourself, you can only count on me. If so, you won''t be able to escape." Be was surprised by what he said. She looked at him as if she saw hope. "Ben, do you think I''m afraid? I''m not. I don''t mind having sex with you today. What they think is none of my business. Even if I sleep with you they can''t do anything to me." Be bit her lip and mocked herself. There was a trace of sadness in her eyes. Ben looked at her in shock. He knew that she was a brave girl, but he still felt very protective when underwent hardships. "It''s not like that. I''m not ready either." Ben lied when he saw her fair skin through the neckband. Be held hand. "You helped me just now, I have to repay your kindness."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She then pressed his hand on her chest. Ben felt something very soft. It was like his entire body had been electrified. "Be, don''t be rash." Ben''s voice bera became hoarse. He broke free from her grip with a gentle force. He stood up and turned his back to her, "They took down on you. But you are not like that. Go to sleep. You need to go back to the Charles tomorrow." Be rxed. She was very tired both physically and mentally. "Alright, then I''ll go upstairs." Be reached out and folded her arms. She walked upstairs with her head down. Ben''s gaze was fixed on her. He had mixed feelings. If he had been more shameless and bolder, wouldn''t he have been more intimate with her? Rosia''s hand was still on her cheek. She was sobbing and feeling wronged. "Mom, Be is too arrogant. I am her stepmother. She dared hit me." Rosia was pretending to be vulnerable. She cried out all of Be''s evil deeds. Chapter 2139 Chapter 2139 "Rosia, stop crying. I know that she is ruthless and unreasonable. But don''t tell Beck about her beating you. After all, he''s her father. Be patient for a while, and I will make her apologize to you sooner orter." Although Mrs. Charles was extremely angry, she was not foolish. Her son meant the most important to her. She did not want him to be bothered. When Rosia heard this, a trace of resentment shed through her eyes. She was beaten, but she couldn''t tell Beck? If so, why was her beaten? "Yes. I won''t say anything." Although Rosia had hatred towards Be, she still had to listen to Mrs. Charles, before whom she had to act as a sensible and considerate daughter-inw. Mrs. Charles was the most important person to Beck. He could ignore his wife and children, but he would never have the guts to go against his mother. "Rosia, you are so thoughtful. I''ll tell Beck to treat you well. Let''s go back. As for Be, tomorrow I will make her no longer a Charles." Mrs. Charles was happy about Rosia''s reply. Rosia was a good child, unlike Susan, who would probably still be in a ruckus. "Alright. I''ll do as you say, Mom. I believe you will make the decision for me," Rosia said gently. The next morning, Be woke up early. She found a worker and asked him to change the lock of the house. Ben was upstairs making breakfast for her. Seeing Bee upstairs wearing a new set of clothes, he said, "Come here. Breakfast is ready. Do you have ss today?" "Yeah. I''ll take the morning off and go back to the Charleses," Be did not sleep wellst night. She looked tired. "Do you want me to go back with you?" Ben asked in a low voice. He was worried that she wouldn''t be able to handle it alone. "No. It''s okay. I can do this alone. I won''t be overwhelmed by them," Be forced a smile at him. "Alright then. Be careful. Call me if you need anything," Ben didn''t want to get in the middle of her family. It might not be a bad idea for her to go back alone. She would learn to grow. After Be had breakfast, she drove back to her family''s house. When Beck saw her, he immediately smiled, "Be, why are you here? Did you have breakfast?" "Bah." Suddenly, a little boy ran over and spat out a mouthful of food at Be''s feet. Be directly kicked him over. The little boy couldn''t run fast, and he cried on the floor. "Be, what are you doing? He is your younger brother! How can you hit a child?" Rosia immediately ran over and scolded her. However, Beck frowned. He said to Rosia, "Rosia, see that your son is disciplined. Be is his sister. He should have showed her some respect." Be''s expression was cold. But she was in a better mood when hearing her father defend her. "Dad, I know that you still recognize me as your daughter, but I won''te back here anymore. I want to move my mother and I out of our hukou (a household-registration system, when you move out of a hukou, you are no longer one of the family)," Be said resolutely. "Well, Be, what''s going on? You''re my daughter. You''re not married yet. Why do you want to move out?" Beck scolded her angrily. "Beck, that''s exactly what she wanted. Why are you stopping her? Can''t you see? She doesn''t want to be a Charles anymore," Rosia sneered. "Be, have you thought it through? If you move out of our hukou, you won''t have any shares in thepany anymore," Beck tried to threaten her. Be was calm as usual, "Dad, thepany is yours. You can give the shares to whoever you want. You''ll still give it to me if you want, regardless of whether I''m a Charles or not." "That being said, why would you do that?" Beck didn''t know that she had spent the night at Ben''s housest night. "I just want to feel better," Be subconsciously clenched her fists. She did not want Rosia to see her weakness. "Alright, if you insist. I''ll help you to go through the formalities." Beck was getting a little annoyed by his family matters. He only wanted peace. "I didn''t get that pst night for nothing," Rosia said to herself. Be was really going to move out of her family. In the morning, Be and her mother''s ounts had already been moved out. Beck sat in the car and looked at his daughter''s expressionless face. He sighed, "Be, are you really noting to my wedding with Rosia?" "No." Be bit her lips and said. "Alright, I won''t force you anymore. You''ve grown up too. You can do what you want. I won''t control you anymore." Beck finally understood that his daughter had her own life. Be''s heart ached when she heard this. She directly pushed the door and got out of the car. In the afternoon, she went to school. As soon as she entered, she became the focus of the entire school. Be panicked. What was going on? "I really can''t tell. She was with a man at the hotelst night?" "That man''s figure is really good. He''s stunning in just a bath towel." "But we couldn''t see his face clearly." "An innocent girl? Bah, she''s more like a lustful girl." Be panicked as she heard the whispers of these people from time to time. Gossip again? "Be-" As soon as she arrived at soon the school building, Ivy run towards her in a hurry and said, "Be, quick, check the campus intr. Someone said that they had picked up your phone and saw a picture of a man in a hotel on it." "What?" Betta had a buzz in her brain. Her phone was left in the hotel where she went to catch her father. Who would have picked it up? And who would upload the picture onto the school''s intr? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "See it yourself. I think you''ve really messed up this time." Ivy looked at her and felt sorry for her. Be quickly took out her phone and saw a set of photographs on the intr. One of them was a picture of Ben wearing a bath towel in hotel. She and her mother were going to look for Beck, but they eN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. the wrong picture. In the picture, Ben raised his hand to cover half of his face, but his body alone was seductive enough. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Who did it?" Be clenched her fists in anger. "I don''t know. But Be, have you really...slept with this man?" Ivy was also anxious to know the details. However, in her opinion, Be was not a frivolous girl. "No. This is a misunderstanding," Be exined to her. "Why not take a look at the message below? Everyone had believed it. How will you exin it to them? Maybe you''ll need to talk to the teachers again," Ivy''s heart went out to her. Chapter 2140 Chapter 2140 Be was asked to have a chat with the school leaders when she was still at a loss. "Be, why is it you again? What the hell is going on? Do you know how bad the situation is?" An official criticized her. Be didn''t know what to say. Right at this moment, she saw her father anxiously walk in the room. "Be, what exactly is going on?" Beck''s face darkened the moment he entered. Be wanted to exin, but the official had already told Beck what had happened. Beck directly pped his daughter in the face, "Be, is that how I teach you? Who is he?" Be was pped on the face-a medium p. Her father''s eyes were wide open, and his old face was also flushed red. "He...is my boyfriend," Be had no choice but to admit it. "When did you get a boyfriend?" Beck was startled. Beck had always felt that Be was obedient. She was sensible, quiet, and simple. She had never formed friendships at random. But when did she get a boyfriend? Moreover, there was news of her going to the hotel with him. This whole thing was just too embarrassing. "Dad, when did you start to care about me? Why can''t I have a boyfriend?" Be looked at her father mockingly. Beck wanted to hit her again, but his hand froze in the air. "Mr. Charles, stop it. Be must have realized her mistake. We have deleted all the photos on the Inte." "Be, don''t be such a bad student." Beck stared at his daughter in pain and warned her. Be bit her lower lip and sneered, "You are my father. Did I learn from you wrong?" "Don''t you dare talk back!" Beck was furious, "Break up with this guy this instance. Study hard, and don''t focus on those useless things all day long." Be turned around and left. Beck suddenly felt sorry. In fact, he had a lot to do with the reason why his daughter had be like this. Be walked out of the school gate, feeling ufortable. She wondered who on earth had picked up her phone. Why would this person ruin her reputation at school? It seemed that she was merely framing her. Ben knew nothing about his picture in the hotel going viral online. Be came to look for him and showed him the photos. He frowned and looked at the girl in front of him with some resentment, as if he was wronged. "Fortunately, they didn''t see clearly my face. Otherwise, what about my reputation?" Ben whispered. "Sorry. The situation was a little out of control that day. My phone dropped. I don''t know who did it. Ben, can you help me find out the person behind this?" Be came to look for him because she wanted his help. "What do you want to do if I find this guy?" Ben turned up the corners of his lips. "I won''t let her get away," Be gritted her teeth angrily. "Alright, I''ll help you. After all, it''s also about my reputation." Ben stood up from his office chair and walked to her. He looked at her red eyes and said lovingly, "You''ve been wronged again." "It''s fine. I''m used to it." Be continued to hold back her tears, but when Ben came near her, she couldn''t endure anymore. Tears immediately rolled down her cheeks. "My poor baby." Ben looked at her as she cried silently. She looked beautiful when she cried. Ben felt his heart ached. He reached out and directly pressed her into his arms. Be thought that she could be strong, but when she was in his embrace, she realized that she was only pretending. "Ben, I''ve considered your ???? suggestion. Kagree. I wish that I can tear Rosia apart with your help." Be was always the one getting hurt. She didn''t want to stay silent anymore. She wanted to take up her revenge. If she couldn''t make mind, Rosia would only be more arrogant. "Alright. I''ll make a n." Ben lowered his head and kissed her hair with his thin lips, "I bet that you have nowhere else to go this afternoon. How about going with me on a business trip?" "Where are you going?" Be was stunned because of this unexpected question. "Not far. It''s the neighboring city 200 kilometers away from here. We''ll be back in the evening." Ben said in a low voice and smiled. "Alright. It''s not like I''m busy," Be nodded. She didn''t have to worry about getting hurt with Ben by her side. Beck had apologized to the school. Although this matter did have a bad influence, Be could still stay at school and continue her education. However, she had to write a letter of self-criticism. Be received a call from her father. After a few seconds of silence, she agreed to examine herself properly. Be was sitting in Ben''s ck sedan, which was running at high speed. The scenery outside the window was backing up one scene at a time. "A letter of self-criticism?" Ben couldn''t help butugh. What could she criticize herself for? "Yes, I have to write it. I want to graduate." Be nodded. "Then what are you going to write? Are you going to break up with me?" A smile touched his mouth.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Be pursed her lips and smiled, "I''m going to copy one online, change a few words and hand it in." Ben, "..." When had she be like this? For an hour on the highway, Be felt sleepy. She narrowed her eyes and fell into sleep soon. Her delicate body slowly slid to Ben. Ben looked at the girl in sleep. He moved his long arm away and let her lie on hisp. Be did not sleep wellst night. She waspletely rxed at this moment. She slept soundly. Her long ck hair was scattered on Ben''s ck trousers. Her tender skin and her delicate face both made her look gentle and attractive. Ben rolled his apple. What he saw was so ambiguous that he felt fire burning in his body. However, Be was right on his leg. He could only forcefully hold it down. But the more he tried, the hotter he became. His handsome face was filled with embarrassment. Fortunately, Be did not notice anything wrong. The afternoon sun shone through the car window. Threads of light fell on Be''s fair and tender face, making Ker skin even more moist and white. Ben couldn''t help but pinch her cheek slightly. It felt really good, and a smile touched the corners of his mouth. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Suddenly, his phone rang. Ben quickly answered and lowered his voice, "How''s it going? Any results?" "Yes. It was uploaded by a boy named Chancy," A man replied quickly. "Go for him and find out who was behind him." Ben''s eyes turned cold. "Yes, President William. I''m on it." After the man replied, he hung up the phone. Ben lowered his head and looked at the girl sound in sleep. His cold gaze became gentler. When Be woke up, it was already evening. They arrived at around five o''clock. Chapter 2141 Chapter 2141 "I have a dinner party tonight. Do you want to go with me?" Ben asked her in a low voice. "What kind of dinner? If it''s a business one, I won''t go. I''m stupid." Be had gone out to dinner with her father before. It was tooplicated, and she didn''t know how to behave. "Just a dinner with a client. If you don''t want to go, you can just wait for me at the hotel." Ben respected her thoughts. "Do you want me to go?" Be''s beautiful eyes lit up. "Yes, I do." Ben said Georgely. "Well, then I''ll go with you." Be didn''t want to stay in the hotel alone. She felt safer with Ben. "OK. You don''t have to drink," Benughed softly. Be nodded. There was a total of eight or nine people at the dining table. Ben was confident enough to handle the situation, although all of the people present were middle-aged men in their forties or fifties. "Mr. William, is this your girlfriend? This is the first time I''ve seen you bring a girl out to dinner." "So beautiful. Mr. William, you are quite lucky." Be stood beside Ben in embarrassment. Seeing that she was valued because of Ben, she was indescribably happy. Perhaps she had been suppressed in her own family for too long. The feeling of being respected and valued was really different. "Yes. This is my girlfriend, Be." Ben introduced her in a generous manner. Be smiled at them. Then, Ben introduced the people present to her one by one. The dinner was mainly about a project that Ben had developed here in the city. Be listened carefully. Although Ben was young, his tone was calm and extraordinary. He waspletely different from those rich families'' boys. He was not arrogant at all. Be suddenly wanted to meet Ben''s parents. She wondered how he was brought up. She had seen many rich kids-somezy, some arrogant. But Ben waspletely different. She had rarely seen a low-key and confident man like him. Perhaps she had seen too little. In this world, there were really many outstanding people who were working even harder than the ordinary. The atmosphere at the dinner was good. Be had also had some food and drinks. Perhaps it was because of Ben, no one forced her a toast. She was at ease. After the meal, it was already past ten o''clock. Ben had brought a driver along, so he could go back theoretically. But he had drunk some wine, and his face flushed red. Be was worried that driving at night was not safe, so she preferred to rest here for a night before returning. "Ben, let''s go back tomorrow morning. Anyway, I don''t have sses tomorrow," Be looked at Ben''s blushing face and whispered. Ben couldn''t agree more. "Fantastic. Let''s get a room and rest," he turned up the corners of his thin lips. Be was a little flustered by his smile. Could it be a bad idea? They got a suite and checked in. Be poured a ss of water for Ben, who was sitting on the sofa. "Are you alright?" Be asked him with concern. "I am happy today. I''ve had a little much." He looked up at her and said, "Do you know why I''m happy?" How could Be know? She immediately shook her head. The man smiled meaningfully, "Because of you! You are by my side, so I am happy." Be blushed, "Water?" "Feed me," Ben started to y hooligan. Be''s hand trembled in fright. She almost dropped the ss. How should she answer such an ambiguous request? "Oh." Be could only bend down and bring the cup to his lips. Ben took a sip and frowned, "Too hot." Be was stunned for a moment and quickly lowered her head to take a sip, "It''s not." Seeing that she had been tricked, Ben immediatelyughed out loud. Only then did Be realize that this man was ying tricks on her. She blushed and said angrily, "Ben, how could you do this?" "Give me the cup." Seeing that she was angry, Ben did not want to tease her anymore. He took the cup and took a few sips before cing it at the table. Then he reached out to the girl standing beside him. Be lost her bnce and fell on Ben''sps. She cried out in rm. "Be." The man came to her with his thin lips near her tender ears, "Thank you foring with me." Be''s entire body tensed up. Her mind went nk. She only came here with him because she had nowhere else to go! She turned her head in shyness, and Ben''s thin lips gently brushed past her cheeks. A wisp of electric current ran through her body. She felt numb. Drown in her delicate smell, Ben''s body had long since awakened. Her beautiful face was so close to him. He wanted more. Just as his thin lips were about to touch hers, his phone rang. Ben cursed the caller in secret. Such beautiful ambience was destroyed just like that. "You have a call...."Be also felt as if she had been struck in the head. She immediately woke up and quickly stood up from his legs.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Ben took the phone and answered, "What did that bastard say?" A man''s voice sounded, "We''ve beaten him up. He was too weak! He had told us everything. He wasn''t the one who picked up the phone. It was a woman who paid him to post the photos on the school. He didn''t know who that woman was. I showed him Rosia''s photo and he said it was her." "Alright. Keep the evidence and wait for me to go back." Ben hung up. He looped up to see Be, only to find that she was staring at him without blinking. "Got some clues on that matter. It was Rosia. Rosia found a student and asked him to upload the photos." An angry look came into Ben''s face. Rosia was simply a snake, cruel and merciless. Be trembled upon his words. It was Rosia again. Why couldn''t Rosia let her go? "Why does she hate me so much?" Be clenched her fists angrily. "She is afraid that you will take away your family''s property. You are Beck''s only daughter." Ben had already seen through all of this. Rosia kept causing trouble for Be, because she wanted Be to give up her right of inheritance. "Does money mean everything to her? She had already moved into the Charles''s house. Why was she still not satisfied? I couldn''t help but hate her if she really wants to destroy my mother and me." Be had never hated someone so much. Rosia kept crossing her line. "Be, you''re too kind. She''s much crueler than you. That''s why she will hurt you again and again." Ben looked ather with distress. The tears in her eyes made him painful. He wished he could immediately cut that vicious woman into thousands of pieces. Chapter 2142 Chapter 2142 "I can also be cruel, but I don''t want to do that," Be said painfully. "You''re new to society, and you don''t understand how dark human nature is. Be, you must not be merciful towards your enemies. The more Rosia cares about something, the more you need to take that away from her." Ben really didn''t want Be to be hurt anymore. "What Rosia cares about the most is money." Be stared nkly at him, "Ben, what should we do to make her lose everything?" "She will reveal her true colors if she knows that your father is on the verge of bankruptcy," Ben said coldly. "Can you help me? I really want to see what she will do when she knows that my father is running out of money and is facing a huge debt." Be desperately wanted to know. "Alright. I''ll do this for you when we get back tomorrow. But you have to think about the consequences. Your father has spent most of his life in the business world. He''s also an old fox. If he finds out about me, will he hate you?" Ben felt that making Beck broke was a little risky. Be wanted to bankrupt his father.... Well, it seemed a little immoral. Be squeezed her hands tightly, "You promised me that you would help him get up if he faced bankruptcy, didn''t you?" Ben nodded, "Yes, I promised. But no one would know your father''s thoughts." "I can''t care for so much. I just want him to see who Rosia really is." Be had no choice. Rosia was rich and powerful now, and she had hurt her time and time again. Be didn''t want to be a coward. "Alright. If you have made up your mind, I''ll help you," Ben said in a low voice. After they had the conversation, Be trembled. He had helped her so much. Shouldn''t she pay for it? "I... I''m going to take a bath." Be stood in the bathroom and looked at herself in the mirror. Her young and plump body seemed to be herst bit of capital. She took two deep breaths. Ben treated her well, and he was willing to help her take revenge on Rosia. To do that, he would have to consume a lot of money and energy. Be pulled off the towel beside her and wrapped her body up before walking out. Ben was sitting in the living room. When he saw Being out with only a bath towel on her, he almost choked on the water he just drank.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He couldn''t help but fix his dark gaze on her, as if a wolf staring at a delicious prey. Be''s fair back and her beautiful corbone were exposed in the air. Her pair of slender and straight legs were faintly visible, making it impossible for Ben to move his eyes away. "Be, where did you learn it from?" Ben seemed to have guessed her intentions. He leanedzily on the sofa and questioned her. Be was actually embarrassed and somewhat uneasy. Hearing his words, she subconsciously tightened the towel on her body in case it fell off. "Ben, I''ve figured it out. I... I want to be with you...in that way," Be hinted. She was afraid that Ben couldn''t understand what she was doing or that he was too embarrassed to ask her. Ben chuckled. Be was stunned for a moment, her face flushed red, "What are youughing at? I''m serious." "Idiot." Ben couldn''t help but scold her, "Have you really thought it through? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll go back on my word halfway?" "You won''t." Be''s heart skipped a beat, "I believe you." Ben had wanted to strike a blow at her, but his heart sank when he looked into her sincere eyes. "Even if you believe me, don''t show your bottom line so easily. You don''t have to guard against me, but what about the others?" Ben stood up and walked towards her, "To be honest, I do want you. But not now." "Then... when?" Be''s pretty face was burning with shame. How could she ask such a shameful question? "When this matter is over, let''s be together." Ben did not want to take advantage of her at this time. He was a gentleman with patience. He knew that restraint and time were needed for beautiful things like Be. "Alright." Be was so embarrassed. "You can sleep in the master bedroom. I''ll sleep in the guest room. Good night." Ben had already tried his best to restrain his desire. If she did not leave soon, he was afraid that he would directly push her down. Be nodded, turned around and walked into the master bedroom. She left the door open. Ben let out a sigh of relief before turning around and entering the guest room. Bey on the bed, staring nkly at the ceiling. She did not know how to define men anymore. The next morning, Be followed Ben back to the city. She was shocked the moment she returned. Susan was back. She was wearing a mask kand her eyes were swollen. "Mom........" Be looked at her nervously, "When did youe back?" "Just now. Where have you been? It''s Saturday. You don''t have to go to ss, do you?" Susan asked her curiously. "Yeah... I went out to buy something." Be was extremely guilty. She had just separated from Ben in the elevator. Thanks God that her mother did not bump into them. Otherwise, Susan would be angry again. "Oh, I''m exhausted. Is there anything to eat?" Susan looked extremely tired. She took off her mask, and Be was instantly scared. "Mom, your face...." Be was very ufortable. Mom really went to...have a stic surgery. "What''s wrong with my face? Isn''t it good-looking? It only hasn''t subsided yet The doctor said that once the swelling subsided, I''ll look better," Susan said confidently. Then, she took out a small and looked at her face. She seemed to be very satisfied, "Just some Small changes. I''ve spent nearly a million yuan on this face! Be, when I be beautiful, I also want to be a fairy-like woman. Hmph, I want to make Beck regret divorcing me." "Mom, stop messing with yourself. stic surgery is risky. You looked pretty before." Be was shocked by her mother''s thoughts. When did she be so open? Conservative as she, Susan must have been severely shocked. "I used to have a bitter melon face. What''s so beautiful about it? Didn''t your father fall for Rosia just because she looked good? I won''t lose to her," Susan gritted her teeth and said hatefully. Be knew that her mother had fallen into a madness. Susan could not listen to a word she said at this moment, so Be kept silent. "Mom, take some rest. Your face is still swollen badly," Be whispered with concern. "Be, have you broken up that William or not?" Susan stared at her daughter. "Mom, you can''t deny all men just because you are disappointed with my father, right? Ben is much better than him," Be had already begun to speak up for Ben. "What does he have? He must have taken a fancy to you because you are a Charles. He wants your money." Susan knew nothing about Ben''s identity. She only felt that he was a pretty boy who wanted to rely on her daughter. Otherwise, why did he treat her so well? Chapter 2143 Chapter 2143 ? "Mom, you must be mistaken. He''s rich. He doesn''t want my poor money." Though angry, Be almost burst intoughter upon her mother''s words. "He''s rich? What does he do?" Susan''s expression changed. "He has his ownpany, and his assets are everywhere. Mom, will you agree that we are in a rtionship if he''s rich?" Be suddenly noticed that her mother was also very snobbish. "He can''t be lying to you, right? He has his ownpany at such a young age? Daughter, don''t be too naive. Have you seen hispany yourself?" Susan questioned her shrewdly. "Mom, I''ve been to hispany. He didn''t lie to me. He came from a noble family. To be honest, I don''t deserve him." Be lowered her head and said somewhat unconfidently. "Really? But I''m still... still afraid that you''ll be tricked by him." Susan knew that her daughter was stupid, so she was suspicious of Ben.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Be was too tired to exin, "Why don''t I introduce him to you sometime?" Be heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that her mother wasn''t that tough. "Be, did that annoying Rosia make any trouble for you again?" Susan finally remembered to care about her daughter. "Yes. She wouldn''t let me go. She has ruined my reputation at school several times." Be couldn''t help but be angry when thinking of Rosia. "I knew it. She would find all ways to trouble us. Don''t worry. I''ll definitely teach her a lesson this time," Susan didn''t want to hold back her anger anymore. She decided to fight back. "Mom, I''m afraid you''re not her match," Be said worriedly. Susan snorted coldly, "I am indeed not as vicious as her. Otherwise, I would not have ended up like this." Be looked at her mother in distress. What had marriage given her? If marriage wasn''t for happiness, it would be a disaster. Be wondered whether she really had the courage to get married or not. Perhaps, it would be a good idea to be together with Ben like this. No restraint, no pressure, no responsibility. She felt good about it, but what about Ben? Rosia received a phone call, and she changed her look in an instance. She did not expect that Chancy would betray her. However, she wondered who was so capable that he could actually find out the truth in such a short period of time. Rosia frowned. No matter who he was, they had already known what she did. Be would definitelyin to Beck. She had to conceive another child of Beck as soon as possible. Rosia is a straightforward woman. She would never let Beck me her for this matter. So, she started preparing in the afternoon. In the evening, she put a pregnancy test in front of Beck and said, "Beck, close your eyes. I''ll give you a surprise." Beck immediately closed his eyes. When he opened them, Rosia put the pregnancy test stick in front of him and said, "I''m pregnant." "What?" Beck asked in disbelief, "Why are you pregnant again? Didn''t we take measures these days?" "How would I know? Maybe we did it wrong. I''m having a poor appetite recently because of my pregnancy.... Beck, what should we do?" Rosia put on a weak and helpless face. "Beck, you''re so kind," Rosia was overjoyed. She knew that Beck truly loved her. That was why he was so happy when he heard that she was pregnant. "Since you''re pregnant, you should have a good rest. Don''t work too hard recently," Beck said gently. "Yes, I know. I''ll tell Mom the good news. She''s been urging me to get pregnant. It''s just what she wants now." Rosia turned around to get her phone. Beck looked at her tenderly. When Mrs. Charles heard that Rosia was pregnant, she couldn''t be happier. She said excitedly, "Rosia, you are just awesome! We were just talking about having a child a few days ago, and you immediately had one!" "Mom, God must have heard your wish. This baby must also want to meet you," Rosia chuckled. "Alright, no matter what, you''re pregnant now. You need to rest well. I''ll tell my son to prepare a big gift for the baby." Mrs. Charles was so happy that she couldn''t wait to prepare a greeting gift for her unborn grandson. "Thank you, Mom. I will try my best to take care of this baby. I won''t disappoint you," Rosia said meekly. At night, everyone was asleep. A viper-like smile touched the corners of Rosia''s lips. "Be, we''ll see. You can do nothing with me now." Rosia feltcent. Be suddenly sneezed in her sleep. Her hairs stood up all over her body. She felt so cold that she covered herself with a nket. The next morning, Be told Ben that her mother had returned. To leave Susan a good impression, Ben decided not toe look for Be these days. "Good morning, Mr. William." Recently, Ada always came up with all kinds of excuses to see Ben. She would put on her sweetest smile every time she saw him. "Yes," Ben said indifferently and left inrge strides. Ada''s heart sank. She found Ben''s eyes cold. How could she warm this man? Ada had made the wrong decision, but she didn''t want to give up. Therefore, she still tried her best to attract Ben''s attention. There happened to be a celebration party in the evening. Ben would personally invite the staff of her business department to dinner. Ada was no exception. Knowing that she was going to have dinner with Ben tonight, her heart blossomed with joy. Would she finally be given a gift of the heaven? Although this wasn''t the first time Ada had seen Ben, she found him extremely attractive. He was sitting in the upper seat, young and respectable. He seemed to be born with a huge halo, dazzling, making people want to get closer. Sitting in the middle of a group of clerks, Ben had temporarily forgotten his nobility. He would ept other people''s toasts with a smile. Ada finally caught an opportunity. She held a ss of wine and walked towards him. Chapter 2144 Chapter 2144 "President William, thank you for your help so that I can have such a satisfactory job. Let me propose a toast to you." Ada purposely said this to show her intimacy with Mr. William. As expected, all the women present looked at her with envious eyes. "The person you should thank is not me, but my girlfriend Be." When Ben saw the people at the table looking at them vaguely, his expression changed and said this, which broke the ambiguous atmosphere on the spot. Ada''s expression instantly froze. She was extremely embarrassed. "President William, you have a girlfriend? What a pity. These beautiful women in ourpany have no chance." One of the female executives beside him asked jokingly. Ben nodded, "Yes, I have a girlfriend." Ada''s heart was quite strong. Although Ben''s words smashed her hope, she still smiled and said, "Yes, I also want to thank Be especially. I''ll empty it. Enjoy yourself, President William." After Ada finished speaking, she raised her head and drank all the wine. She blushed and returned to her seat. "Ada, are you and President William''s girlfriend good friends? Oh my God, how happy you are. When she bes Mrs. William in the future, it will definitely be helpful to your career." Ada felt as if she had been stabbed twice in the heart. Who cared about Be''s help? She was going to rece her. "I hope so," Ada snorted. Ada did not get any benefits from this dinner party, and her heart was filled with resentment. The heavens were truly too unfair. Be ran for nothing, but she was given all the good things. On the contrary, Ada went for what she wanted so hard, but she still had nothing. The next morning, Be went downstairs to buy breakfast. She saw her mother sitting on the sofa with a dull expression, as if she had been stimted by something. "Mom, what''s wrong with you? I bought your favorite fried dumplings and beef noodles. Come over and have some." Be ced the breakfast on the table. "I don''t want to eat. That bitch Rosia is pregnant again. This is too unfair." Susan''s expression was filled with despair. Just now, she received a phone call from her husband''s sister, who proudly told her about Rosia''s pregnancy. Be''s hand that was holding the chopsticks stiffened. She turned to look at her mother, whose face was full of sorrow. "Mom, don''t mind her. Her pregnancy has nothing to do with us." Be was not sad at all. She no longer wanted to interfere in the affairs of the Charles. "She''s also a woman. Why is she so lucky? While I live such a miserable life." Susan began to feel sorry for herself. "Mom, as long as you don''t feel miserable, you are not miserable. Don''t be sad. Didn''t you decide to be better yourself?" Be walked over and squatted in front of her mother. She raised her head andforted her mother gently. Susan looked at her daughter''s beautiful and young face, as well as her sincere and caring eyes. "You''re right," she said, stopping her grief. "They came to anger me on purpose. As long as I don''t care, they can''t anger me." "Mom, it''s good that you can think like that. Mom, your nose isn''t that swollen anymore." Be smiled. "Really? Let me see." Susan took out a small mirror and looked left and right. "Has it be more beautiful?" "It looks much better. Mom, I''ll apany you to have a new hairstyle this afternoon. Let''s changepletely." Be realized that her mother had really be beautiful. Moreover, she had also lost weight recently, which was a big change from before. "Alright, I also want to change myself." Susan wiped away her tears and smiled at her daughter. In the afternoon, Be apanied her mother to a high-end barber shop. She specially found a handsome young man to cut her mother''s hair. The young man''s humorous and funny words made Susan shy. Susan also became more talkative. Be felt that her stomach was a little evil. She asked a young man to divert her mother''s attention. Fortunately, the effect was not bad. "Be, do you want to have a new hairstyle? I see that your hair is always dark and straight. You are really a bit rustic," Susan said to her. Be hurriedly shook her head. "No, I like the current hairstyle." Susan had no choice but to stop asking. After she finished her haircut, the handsome young barber used his silver tongue to get Susan to buy a membership card. Susan also learned something new about this society. It turned out that men who were more eloquent than Beck were all over the streets. And there were also countless people who were younger and more handsome than him. "Be, just now Wade said that this hairstyle has made me younger by more than ten years. What do you think?" Susan looked at her daughter happily and asked. "Of course, you should test the hairstyles that you didn''t dare to try in the past. You will find that you will be totally different." Be was very happy. Her mother''s mentality had changed. "Ah, I''ve wasted too much time in the past. I always thought that it would be fine to be a good wife, but in the end, I became a faded old woman. Now that I''ve figured it out that the society is beautiful and I should connect with more people," Susan said with a sigh. "Mom, have you finally experienced the joy of being a rich woman? I''ve told you to live a decent life long ago. You didn''t listen." Be couldn''t help butugh at her. "Alright, Be. Mom used to be too narrow-minded, so I felt that Beck was the only one in the world. I circled around him every day to please him. I was too tired. In the future want to see more of the world and more men." Susan seemed to be taking reveret on herself who didn''t know how to enjoy the life in the past. Now that she had seen it through, she became more open-minded. "Mom, do you want to sign up for a gym? If you have time, you can practice yoga and dance to make yourself younger," Be suggested. Be nodded, "Alright, Mom, I''ll apany you to take a look."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. It was almost dark. Ben looked at his phone. For a day, Be did not send him a text message, nor did she give him a phone call. He was a little depressed. He sat on arge ck chair and didn''t know what to do at night. He repeatedly yed with his phone. It was dinner time. To be honest, he really wanted to meet her for dinner. Was that okay? Ben resisted this impulse. In the end, he had no choice but to pack up the documents at hand, get up, and n to get off work. He drove back to themunity and walked in the park. When he looked up, he saw the lights in Be''s house. She was at home. Chapter 2145 Chapter 2145 Ben bit his thin lips. He had never thought that he would find a girlfriend and not be able to meet her at will. Ben was a little unwilling. He took out his phone and sent a text message to Be, asking her to meet him in the garden downstairs. Be had just taken a shower and rubbed her long hair. Hearing the sound from her phone, she quickly walked over and took a look. Ben invited her to meet him in the garden downstairs. Be peeked out her head and looked at the living room. Her mother was watching an idol drama. Be quickly changed into a simple skirt and walked out. "Mom, I''m going to the supermarket to buy something. My period ising." "Okay." Susan noddedzily. Be heaved a sigh of relief and walked out with a pair of slippers. She went downstairs and quickly walked towards Ben. Be was a little anxious when she walked to the side of the pavilion where there were fewer people, but she didn''t see Ben. She was about to call him. Suddenly, a pair of hands stretched out from behind her and covered her eyes. The familiar masculine aura caused Be''s entire body to tremble. She quicklyughed, "Ben, is that you?" Ben did not say anything. Instead, he directly pulled her over. His thin lips searched for her soft lips and he quickly kissed her. Be felt her heart pounding and was about to jump out. His kiss was filled with punishment and aggressiveness. Be was afraid that someone woulde over. She pushed him back with both hands, but it was useless. He didn''t let her go until he was satisfied. "Why haven''t you contacted me all day?" His eyes shed with grievance. "I apanied my mother for a day, and my legs are sore. Let me sit down for a while." Be smiled and sat down on the chair in the pavilion. "Is your mother in a better mood?" Thinking of her mother, Ben became a little more serious. "Mm, much better. I''m teaching her to enjoy her life. She also experienced the happiness of being a rich woman today. I believe my mother will understand that men are not everything. The most important thing is to make herself happy," Be said with a rxed expression. "The happiness of being a rich woman? What is it?" Ben''s eyebrows furrowed when he heard her words. Did she want to be a rich woman to experience this kind of happiness? "She can do whatever she wants. She can find young and handsome men to chat with. She can go to the gym to spend boring time. She can go shopping. There are so many ways." Be did not recognize his displeasure at all, but directly told him what she was thinking. "Young and handsome men? How many men did you take your mother to find today? Did you have a good time chatting too?" Ben was furious. He thought about her in thepany all day. However, she took her mother to experience the happiness of being a rich woman. Be was speechless. "I didn''t chat with those men. I asked my mother to chat with them." Be didn''t know whether tough or cry. "I don''t believe it. If those men are not blind, they will definitely choose to talk to you." Ben''s handsome face was gloomy as he stretched out hisrge palm to grab her small hand. Be was slow to notice that the man beside her seemed to be angry, so she couldn''t help but cover her mouth and secretlyugh. "Ben, are you jealous? Don''t worry, I won''t do anything rash." Be assured him with a serious expression. "You are my girlfriend now. I have already introduced you to the outside world. If you dare to act recklessly, you will lose my face. You may not know how precious my face is. Be, I forbid you to act recklessly, understand?" Ben stared ather with a serious expression, reminding her. "I know. I''m not in the mood either. I just want to make my mother happy." Be hurriedly nodded. "Today, I took the lead to intercept one of your father''s huge orders. I believe that he will soon look for me." Ben smiled and began to report to her what he had done. "Really? Then my father will definitely be anxious. What will you do if hees looking for you?" Be asked worriedly. "He can''t find me. I didn''t do this. Someone will carry it for me." Ben smiled like a fox, mysterious and sexy.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Be blinked her beautiful eyes. "That''s good. I''m afraid my father wille to you directly." "Do you still have an affection for your father?" Ben stretched out his hand to touch her soft hair. Perhaps because it had just been washed and it was notpletely dry. There was a faint fragrance, and he couldn''t help but approach her. "My father treats me well, but he treats my mother ruthlessly." Be lowered her head. She was puzzled by the rtionship between her parents. "If one day they get back together, will you forgive him?" Ben looked at her seriously and asked. "I don''t know, maybe." A painful expression shed across Be''s pretty face. It was tooplicated for her to find an exact answer. "Since you''re notpletely desperate, and you still want to be with your father, I can''t cut off your rtionship. I hired someone else to do this, so that you can still have a chance to get back together," Ben said in a low voice. "Thank you for always thinking for me, always standing on my side and helping me." Be looked at him gratefully, her voice filled with sincerity. "Idiot." Seeing her innocent appearance, Ben couldn''t help but scold her in a low voice. Be was stunned. She did not know why he scolded her. She admitted that she was a little stupid, but he could not scold her in person. Seeing her confused expression, Benughed, "I scolded you because I like you. It doesn''t matter if you''re stupid. I''ll take care of everything for you." Be immediately blushed and she pouted, "I''m not stupid. When I was smart, you just didn''t see me." "When have you ever been smart? I see you''ve always been stupid." Benughed indulgently. "I chose to be your girlfriend. I was very smart. I seized the opportunity to change my life," Be quickly refuted him. "Do you think you''re seizing this opportunity? But in fact, if I didn''t give you this opportunity, you wouldn''t be able to seize it," Ben said coldly. Be was dumbfounded. Her beautiful eyes blinked a few times, as if this was the truth. "I liked you first, so you had the chance to catch me. Be, I am so lucky that you are willing to be with me. Otherwise, how should I pursue you?" Ben felt a little lucky at the moment. If Be didn''t agree, he really wouldn''t be able to do anything to her. "You''re so smart. How can I be your opponent? As long as you want to, you can do it." Be lowered her head andughed self-deprecatingly. "You think I yed a few tricks to pursue you?" Ben was shocked. Chapter 2146 Chapter 2146 "You can''t say that. All your help was beneficial to me. I''m not stupid. You''re so good, how can I push you away? I feel touched that someone in this world treats me well." As Be spoke, she leaned against his shoulder, closed her eyes, and muttered, "Ben, since childhood, you make me feel at ease most. Do you know that?" Ben''s body shook and reached out to hug her.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Be mocked herself, "When I was a child, my mother always said that if I didn''t listen to her, she would give me to someone else. Or she didn''t want me anymore. At that time, I thought it was true, so I didn''t dare to disobey her. Although my father didn''t say that, he often didn''t go home. My grandma treated me indifferently either. Only you treat me well and never say anything that will hurt me." Ben hugged her even more tightly, "I won''t say such words. I will always be with you." Be opened her beautiful eyes and stared at him, "I have a request. You must agree to it." "What requirement?" Ben was stunned. "If we get married in the future, I won''t be a housewife. I want to work." Be also learned this truth from her mother. A woman must have her own career, her own social circle, and her own world. Ben stretched out his finger and gently scratched her cute nose. He said, "Okay." Be was a little shy as she pouted, "Then you can''t go back on your word." "I won''t. You can do whatever you want in the future, as long as you give me a sense of security." Ben really wouldn''t force her, because this was how his father doted on his mother. After giving birth to him and his sister, his mother had even acted in several movies and TV dramas. Even now, she still had connections in that circle. This was the highest realm that his father doted on her mother, and he never stopped her from living her life. Be felt warm in her heart. The surroundings were quiet. There was a small pool beside her. Be came out wearing a pair of slippers. At this moment, there was something crawling on her feet. She lowered her head and saw that it was a bug. She cried out in fear and raised her legs high. Ben took advantage of the situation and hugged her in his arms. Be was shocked. Ben chuckled, "Are you so timid? You''re actually afraid of a bug." Be rolled her eyes at him, "What if it bites me?" Ben lowered his head and smelled the faint fragrance on her body. He kissed her forehead with his thin lips and said, "I''m here. Don''t be afraid." Be felt that his words were so nasty. Her entire body couldn''t stop trembling, but she also felt that his words were so sweet. They were very close, their auras interweaving together. Ben took the opportunity to kiss her lips again. This time, Be did not push him away. She only raised her head in a dumbfounded manner and allowed him to kiss her. The quiet space was suddenly broken by a few children running over. Although Ben was reluctant to let go, he could not teach the child wrong, so he quickly let Be down. "You can go back first. I still have to go to the supermarket to buy some things," Be blushed and said. "I''ll go with you. Anyway, I''ll be alone when I get back. It''s boring," Ben said with a smile. Be could only nod and they walked towards the supermarket. After taking the shopping cart, Be suddenly remembered what she was going to buy, and her pretty face turned hot again. "Ben, go take a look over there. I''ll go this way." After Be finished speaking, she quickly walked towards the area of feminine products. When she reached out to get something from the shelf, the man beside her looked at her with an interesting expression. "Don''t look." Be was extremely shy. Ben calmly said, "What''s there to be shy about? This is very normal." Be thought about it carefully. It was indeed normal, but when he saw it, it was not normal. After shopping, they walked towards the residential area. Everything was so natural and casual. The elevator door opened. Be had to go back Ben really wanted to drag her over and kiss her, but he was afraid that she would be shy. There was surveince in the elevator not good. so it was Be walked home and looked back several times. Ada was depressed, so she invited Ivy out for dinner. Ivy saw her and couldn''t wait to tell her about Be''s embarrassment at school. "Is there such a thing? Do you still have those photos? Show me." Ada''s expression changed and she immediately asked. "There is nothing in the school''s website, but I''ve saved them all. I just wanted to show them to you." After finished speaking, Ivy handed her phone to Ada. Ada saw several photographs of a man wrapped in bath towels. Although he covered half of his cheeks with his hands, she could still tell that he was a very handsome man. @t 1.n "Ada, this man is in good shape. Look, he has a standard six-pack. Holy shit! What good luck did Be have to spend the night with such handsome man?" Although Ivy listened to Be''s exnation, she did not believe a single wordolf nothing had happened, why would there be these pictures of a man wrapped in a bath towel on her phone? Such ambiguous pictures were still stored on her phone. Who would believe that nothing had happened? Ada felt as if her heart had stabbed twice. She felt ufortable. Ivy might not know who this man was, but she immediately recognized him. It was Ben. Even though his face was half covered, she still believed that it was him. "She doesn''t think of us as friends anymore. She doesn''t have a single word of truth to tell us," Ada said angrily. "I think so. Be seems to have a lot on her mind recently, but she doesn''t tell us." Ivy also felt that Be had changed. "Maybe it''s because I begged her to help me find this job. She hates me," Ada said with a sad expression. "How could she be like this? Being friends means helping each other. Besides, isn''t it just a job? She has a rich family. And she has the source. What''s wrong with helping you?" Hearing this, Ivy immediately fought against injustice. "Perhaps it''s because I''m too poor. Ivy, I don''t have the qualifications to make friends with you anymore." Ada ced herself at the lowest point with a sad expression. "What are you talking about? I''ve always treated you as a friend. However, Be... she might dislike us." Ivy also revealed a hint of resentment. Seeing that Ada had sessfully undermined Be, she smiled, "Alright, let''s not talk about her anymore. Let''s eat." Ivy nodded. After dinner, Ada went home by car. When she got home, she immediately took out her phone and called Be. Be had just taken a shower when she received a phone call from Ada. Be asked, "Ada, how is your new job? Are you tired?" Ada''s voice was a little stiff, "Be, you and President William are already together, aren''t you?" Be was stunned, "Why are you asking this?" "Ada, what are you talking about? You like Ben?" Be''s beautiful eyes opened in disbelief. Chapter 2147 Chapter 2147 "All the women in ourpany like him. Why can''t I? If you are just ordinary friends, then it''s not against thew for me to like him." Ada''s voice was filled with resentment. "No, you can''t like him." Be did not expect Ada to be so direct. Before her brain could react, she had already spoken out to stop her. "Why? Be, do I not have the qualifications to like him? That''s right, he is so outstanding and has a good background. You are more fitting. What am I? I don''t even have the qualifications to look up to him." Ada fiercely mocked herself. "That''s not what I mean. I''m not trying to belittle you. Ada, to tell you the truth, I am his girlfriend. You''re my friend, so you can''t like him." Be finally confirmed this rtionship boldly. "Really? But what if I like him?" Ada deliberately provoked her. "Then quickly forget about him." Be really didn''t want to mix friendship and love, because she was afraid that she couldn''t bnce the two. "What did you say? How can you force me like this? If you love one person, can you forget him? You can''t even do it yourself, right?" Ada sneered angrily. At this moment, Be''s entire body was stiff and cold. She did not expect Ada to say such words to her. "Ada, if you still treat me as a friend, please don''t make things difficult for me like this." Be did not want to break off with her, so she could only persuade her. "You didn''t exin it clearly before. How can you me me for this?" Ada started crying, as if she was injured. "Alright, even if I didn''t exin it clearly before, now I have made it very clear. You can''t like him. He is my boyfriend now. Would you please consider my feelings?" Be powerlessly supported her forehead. It was too unexpected. Ada told her that she was interested in Ben. "I''m a little tired from work recently. I''ll hang up now." After Ada finished speaking, she hung up the phone. Be stared at her phone. And her mind was nk for a long time. Susan walked in with a ss of milk. Seeing her daughter in a daze, she couldn''t help but ask, "Be, who was calling just now?" "Oh, it''s my friend Ada. You know her," Be said. "It''s her. Is she looking for you for something?" Susan had invited Be''s friends to dinner, so she naturally knew her. "Just casually chatting. Mom, I''m asleep. I have to go to school tomorrow." Be took the milk and drank it quickly. Susan nodded, "Alright, you just go to sleep." Be couldn''t fall asleep. She thought that she had never done anything wrong to Ada, On the contrary, she helped her again and again. In the past, because Ada''s family conditions weren''t very good, Be often brought fruit and snacks from home to school to share with her. In the summer vacation, she even paid for her to travel. Last time, she also paid her debts of 500,000, let her live at home, and introduced her to work. Be never thought that Ada would want to steal her boyfriend. If Ada or Ivy found a boyfriend, her first reaction would definitely be to take the initiative to stay away from their boyfriends and definitely not interfere with their rtionship. Ben''s words suddenly shed through her mind. He said that Ada was not worth her close friendship, but she refuted him at the beginning. Now that she thought about it carefully, Ada was asking for help and sympathy from her unconditionally. It seemed that she always had a good reason to let Be offer her love to her. But did kindness really have no bottom line? "No." Be bit her lower lip and shook her head forcefully. Anyway, Ada couldn''t like Ben. If she dared topete with her, she will break off rtions with Ada. With a firm thought in her mind, Be could finally sleep peacefully. There were some bottom lines that no one could touch. The next morning, Be sent a text message to Ben as soon as she got up, asking him to send her to school.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Ben was naturally willing. He waited for her in the garage. Be looked at the wardrobe full of clothes. She suddenly felt that these clothes did not look good. She did not find anything satisfactory. Finally, she picked a white shirt and put on a pair of ck trousers. It was simple and clean. When she arrived at the garage, her fresh and sweet appearance made Ben''s eyes light up. Be had a sweet appearance, and she was in good shape. She was definitely a pretty girl. Now, she had a sense of shyness. Her big eyes which were about to say something, were even more attractive. "Let''s "Let''s go," Ben said. "Have you eaten breakfast yet?" Be nodded, "Yes, my mother got up early in the morning to make me some noodles." "Auntie is back. You also have a partner," Ben said with a smile. "Yes, my mother has be happier. I don''t need to worry anymore." Be couldn''t help butugh. Sitting in the car, Ben started the car. Be actually had something to say to him. At this moment, she twisted her fingers, not knowing how to speak. Ben''s fingers turned on the steering wheel, elegant and charming. Be''s heart pounded when she saw this. She had already discovered that Ben was very charming, but she was in a bad mood and very depressed at that time. She wouldn''t feel that it had anything to do with her even if she found out that. Now that she was officially with him, she couldn''t help but pay attention to every action of him. "Ben, yesterday... yesterday my friend Ada called me. And she said..." Be stammered. Ben looked at her strangely, "What did she say?" Be''s pretty face stiffened slightly. "She said she was interested in you." Ben was stunned, and then he smiled, "I already knew it. How did you discover it now?" "I didn''t discover it. She told me personally. Did you see it long ago? When?" Be''s beautiful eyes instantly widened. Could it be that Ada really liked him a long time ago? "This is a man''s instinct. It''s hard to say. Although she didn''t confess to me, her eyes conveyed her affection for me," Ben said indifferently. "Ah? So, thest time you told me not to be close to her was because you knew that she liked you?" Be''s heart shook, and she was furious for a moment, her face flushed red from anger. "Yes." Ben nodded. "If she really treated you as a friend, she wouldn''t use her eyes to hook me." "I''m so angry." Be bit her lips angrily. "It''s not toote for you to know now. If you don''t want to make friends with her again, I''ll fire her." Ben would not show mercy to outsiders. If Be felt ufortable, he would directly dismiss Ada. "Fire her? But she''s in a very difficult situation," Be clenched her seat belt tightly and whispered. Be''s eyes became clear as if she had woken up from a dream. "You''re right, I''m in this mood now. I''m really angry at Ada for treating me like this." "This is a normal person''s reaction, okay?" Ben rolled his eyes at her. Chapter 2148 Chapter 2148 ? "In that case, would you be angry if some men came looking for me?" Be couldn''t help but ask him. "Of course, I will be very angry. The consequences will be very serious." Ben''s handsome face instantly darkened. Be quickly waved her hand. "No, I won''t flirt with other men." "It''s good that you won''t. If I know, you can think of a way to get punished." Ben didn''t seem to be joking. He didn''t frighten her, either. He would really go crazy if she did this. Be''s beautiful eyes stared nkly ahead. Was this love? Neither of them could ept the other''s betrayal. She suddenly seemed to understand her mother''s feelings of sadness and despair. At that time, she had even said sarcastic words to attack her mother. She felt that her mother was too backward that her mother felt so sad because of a man. Now, it was her turn to feel this. "Ada works in yourpany. Do you meet each other every day?" Be asked inadvertently. "Yes." Ben intentionally provoked her, wanting to see her reaction. "She also said that many women in yourpany like you. Is that true?" Be''s expression was not good. "Yes, a lot of people have confessed to me." Ben continued to answer. "Then no one was into your eyes?" Be felt it was strange. How could Ben make it with so many beautiful women around? If lots of handsome men came to confess to her, she might be totally in. "If I had taken a fancy to one, there wouldn''t be any of our stories now." Ben looked deeply at her.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Be was moved by the affection in his eyes. Her heart was beating faster. She blushed and her lips were dry. "That''s right. Maybe the heavens pity me and intentionally sent you to save me. You are the noble person in my life. I need to catch you properly." "I don''t want other identity. I just want to be your boyfriend now and your husband in the future." Ben was amused by herughter. When this woman was interesting, she was really cute. Be was even shier. She lowered her head, bit her lips, and counted her heartbeats. It was over. This time, she had truly fallen in love with him. Arriving at school, Ben pulled over and leaned forward towards the passenger seat. He smiled at her and said, "Study hard and make progress day by day." Be thought that he would say something nasty, but she didn''t expect him to say such words of encouragement. She was shocked and she didn''t know how to reply. "I know. I must be outstanding to be worthy of your love for me," Be replied seriously. "For marriage, may be the two families need to be well matched in terms of social status. But for love, we don''t need to think about this. Don''t be too stressed. Go." Ben smiled even more gently. Be was embarrassed for a moment. She pushed open the door and got off the car. She crossed the sidewalk and stood across the road. She saw Ben''s car slowly disappear from her sight. Rosia was having afternoon tea with a group of wealthy wives. She was a very smart woman. The wealthy wives she was socializing with were all people who were inferior to her. Therefore, she was exceptionally dazzling. As soon as she sat down, she became the object of praise. "Rosia, your diamond is so shiny. It must be very expensive." Rosia raised her hand and looked carefully. She smiled and said, "This is an engagement diamond ring that Beck gave me. It was personally made by a famous foreign artist. The price is naturally much higher than the average one." "How enviable. I heard that Mr. Charles always dotes on you. My husband doesn''t like Mr. Charles at all. I even can''t see him all day long. I''m so angry. There is a gap between different people!" "Isn''t that so? Rosia is going to marry Mr. Charles. He will definitely treat you better." Rosia loved to hear these words the most. At this moment, she also felt that she was like a queen, superior to others. "I''m a little embarrassed to hear all of you say that. Beck is a very good person and has always been very good to me," Rosia said modestly. A woman suddenly said, "Rosia, I saw his ex-wife at the mall yesterday." "Is that so?" The smile on Rosia''s face froze for a second, and then she revealed a disdainful expression, "Well. I am a magnanimous person, so I won''t care about anything." "But I think she seems to be in good spirits. She has a new hairstyle and is dressed differently. She looks younger," That person immediately said. Rosia''s eyes shed with anger, but due to therge number of people, it was inconvenient for her to explode She continued to say indifferently," know that she has always been unwilling to give Beck to me, Do you also think that I am shameless and robbed her husband?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The women sitting beside them had different expressions. To be honest, they had indeed said a lot of bad things about Rosia in private. However, because of Beck, they did not dare to offend Rosia openly. Their husband still begged Beck to do things. "How could that be? We all know that his ex-wife is a lunatic." "That''s right, I''ve known Mr. Charles for so many years. He had never brought her with him when he went out." "Isn''t it just because she was unpresentable? How can she be like you? He brings you with him, which will make him proud." Rosia snorted coldly, "Beck and she have no feelings for each other since a long time ago. Their marriage is just an empty shell. I''m in love with Beck. I was so merciful that I didn''t let her walk away earlier." "Yes, yes, yes. We all know this." The surrounding women immediately smiled and nodded. After the afternoon tea, Rosia''s mood turned bad. Had Susan returned? Didn''t she go back to her mother''s? When did shee back? Why did shee back? Thinking of her wedding with Beck in the near future, Rosia was still worried. If Susan came back to ruin her wedding, she had to take precautions. "Cam, go to Fairview Community." Rosia suddenly told the driver. The Fairview Community was the upscale residential area where Be lived now. Rosia had been herest time, so this time she was familiar with it. She tightened the expensive fur coat, her face revealing ruthlessness as she knocked on the door. Susan saw Rosia outside the door from the cat''s eye. Her expression instantly turned ugly. "What is she doing here?" Susan revealed a look of disgust. Rosia unyieldingly rang the doorbell. Susan discovered that she hade alone. She was not afraid of her, so she opened the door. Susan had already seen through the hypocrisy of this woman, and she was not surprised to hear her warning. Chapter 2149 Chapter 2149 "Of course Beck loves me. Don''t have any design on him. I must get married to him. My son must join the Charles family. As for you and your daughter, take the money and scram, or you will have a bad ending." Rosia''s face darkened as she spoke ruthlessly. "Rosia, if Beck runs out of money, will he still be attractive to you? Will you still love him?" Susan sneered and mocked. "Beck''s charm stems from his ability. If a man doesn''t have any ability, he is a loser." Rosia said disapprovingly. She once had a very handsome ex- boyfriend, but his handsomeness was worthless. She was very clear about the reality. "Are you here to talk nonsense to me? Scram, get out of my sight." Susan didn''t want to see her even for a second. "I''m just here to remind you to watch your daughter carefully. Don''t waste your time trying to ruin my happiness. Also, you don''t seem to know about your daughter living with a man, do you? Hahaha." After Rosia finished speaking, she smiled and left. Susan''s expression darkenedpletely. She angrily retorted, "My daughter would never do such a thing. Don''t talk nonsense." "Did I? Ask her. I''m not the only one who saw it. Granny also saw it. Granny even said that she would kick her out and disown her." Rosia proudly raised her eyebrows and told her. Susan had the urge to tear her mouth apart. Rosia stood at the door and turned around. She stared at Susan and sized her up a few times. "Did you have a stic surgery?" Susan stared at her with hatred in her eyes, "What does it have to do with you?" "Heh, even if you changed your face, you''re still an old woman." Finishing speaking, Rosia proudly turned around and left. Susan felt as if she had been pped by someone and felt extremely ufortable. Be came back from school and bought a lot of fruits. As soon as she entered the room, Susan questioned her, "Be, did you live with that man?" Be was shocked when she heard this. She put down the fruit and exined, "No, Mom, who told you that?" "Rosia came to me this afternoon and she told me that. Is she right?" Susan was worried about her daughter, afraid that she would be tricked at a young age. "I swear to God, Ben and I didn''t live together." Be immediately raised her hand and promised.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Susan finally heaved a sigh of relief. Her daughter had been good since childhood and her conduct was upright. She definitely wouldn''t act recklessly. "Mom, what is Rosia doing here? Did she hurt you?" Be was anxious. "No, she just came to warn me not to ruin her marriage with Beck." Susan''s face darkened as she was once again drowned in sorrow. "This woman just won''t stop messing around. She''s too hateful." Be felt like exploding with anger. Rosia followed them like a haunted spirit. "She just wants to make it difficult for us. Be, I''m worried that if she marries your father, she will keep making trouble for us." Susan had a worried expression. "If she dares to hurt you again, I will kill her." Be said fiercely. "Don''t be impulsive, Be. Mom doesn''t love your dad that much anymore. I realized that he was the focus of my life and I didn''t enjoy my life at all in these past years. As long as Rosia doesn''t disturb us, I don''t care if she and Beck love each other until they die." Susan mocked. "I won''t let her hurt you." Be said firmly. "Hmm." Susan nodded, "I know you are a considerate and good child." "Mom, Rosia can''t act proudly for long. Don''t worry, a viin like her has her karma." Be did not want to tell her mother about her request for Ben''s help. She could onlyfort her. "I hope God will notice her sins and stop her from being arrogant." Susan said sadly. When Rosia returned home, she found that it was time for dinner. Beck hadn''t returned yet. The olddy was sitting on the sofa and she saw Rosia. She immediately came over and asked her with concern, "Rosia, don''t run around. You''re not young anymore. You need to take good care of the baby." Rosia noticed that the olddy was staring at her abdomen with shining eyes. She felt very disgusted. Perhaps in the olddy''s eyes, she was just a baby-making machine. The olddy said that she treat her like her own daughter, but the reason behind it was that the olddy valued the possibility of her giving birth to a son. "Mom, don''t worry. I''m fine. Why hasn''t Beck returned yet? He used toe back for dinner with me." Rosia revealed an aggrieved expression. "Maybe he is busy with the business. Call him and ask." The olddy said gently. Rosia took her phone and went back to the bedroom. She talked on the phone coquettishly, "Beck, it''s getting dark. Why haven''t you returned?" Beck was somewhat irritated as he said, "I''m dealing with a client now. No more talking. I''ll hang up." "Ah!" This was the first time Rosia''s call was hung up by Beck. Her face immediately became unsightly. "What do you mean? You''re getting impatient with me?" Rosia sensed danger and narrowed her eyes. Rosia was a suspicious woman. As soon as Susan came back, Beck became impatient with her. Could it be that this woman had done something to him? No, the wedding was getting close, she definitely wouldn''t allow Susan and her daughter to cause trouble. Rosia went downstairs with a sad expression. The olddy stepped forward and asked, "Rosia, when is Becking back?" "Mom, Susan is back, did you know that?" Rosia asked with a mncholy expression. "She''s back? What does she want?" The olddy frowned. "She must havee back to ruin my wedding with Beck. She must have been hating me in her heart. Mom, I''m pregnant now and I''m in a bad mood. You have to help me." Ro?ia immediately showed a sad face. UMS "Don''t worry, with me here, she won''t dare to make any move. Beck will listen to me." When the olddy heard this, sheforted her. "Mm, I feel much more at ease with you helping me." Rosia smiled sweetly. Beck came back veryte. Rosia took a shower and came out in a very sexy pajama. As soon as Beck entered, she glued herself to him. "Beck, you came back sote." "I''m tired. Go to bed." Beck pushed her away, took off his coat and went into the bathroom. Rosia stayed where she was, dumbfounded. Beck pushed her away? This had never happened before. Rosia ran to the clothes rack, took his coat, and sniffed it. Fortunately, there was only the smell of smoke, not that of perfume. "What''s going on?" Rosia frowned and stared thoughtfully at the bathroom door. She always felt Beck treated her like a queen. He had sworn that he would dote on her and love her forever, but today, he acted too abnormally. Chapter 2150 Chapter 2150 Beck came out of the bathroom and Rosia pasted herself on him again, "Beck, what''s wrong with you? Are you in a bad mood?" "Didn''t I tell you to sleep? Don''t touch me. I''m tired." Beck still pushed her away and took his phone. "You''re pregnant. I''m not sleeping with you. I''ll sleep in the guest room." Beck left. Rosia was dumbstruck. She felt goose bumps on her back. What exactly was going on? Beck didn''t want to touch her because she was pregnant? When she was pregnant with his son, he would sleep with her in his arms every night. Something was wrong. Beck did not change his heart actually. He was just exhausted. Today, two orders were snatched away. These two orders were critical to thepany''s survival, so he had been running around for a whole day without even drinking water. He had been talking to his clients for a whole day but they ignored him. Beck was flustered, but he couldn''t find someone to talk to. He could only shoulder the pressure alone. Ben was standing in front of the French window, shaking the ss containing red wine in his hand. He pursed his lips, and his eyes were filled with bloodthirst. Beck would not be able to sleep soundly from tonight onwards. Although maliciously snatching other people''s orders away was not a good conduct, Ben couldn''t bear the anger when he thought of Be being hurt by that woman. The woman he liked couldn''t be bullied by others. Be couldn''t sleep either. It wasn''t that she wasn''t sleepy, but she didn''t want to sleep. She wanted to sneak upstairs to find Ben while her mother was asleep. Susan was old and went to bed early. The lights in her room went out at ten o''clock. Be took a shower and put on a cute pajama. She crept past her mother''s room. She felt her way in the darkness. Opening the door, she heaved a sigh of relief. Upstairs, Be rang the doorbell and the door opened. The man had just taken a bath and was wearing a dark blue pajama. His temperament was pure and noble, and he was full of masculine charm. Be nced at him and felt a dry mouth. She couldn''t help but swallow her saliva. "Is your mother asleep?" The man smiled and asked her in a low voice. Be''s pretty face turned rosy. She felt as if she was doing something shameful and sneaky. "Are you going to sleep too?" Be blinked her clear eyes at him and asked. "You''re here. How can I sleep? Come in." Ben took a step back. Be walked in with her hands behind her back. Ben turned around and went to the kitchen. He prepared a lot of fruit and said, "Have some." Be looked at those imported fruits with a watery mouth. She did not hesitate and sat on the sofa to eat. Ben leaned leisurely against another sofa, watching her red lips biting those sweet fruits. With her lips moving, it emitted an indescribable temptation to him. "Your father''s order has been snatched away. He should be anxious now. I heard that he has been running around all afternoon, wanting to take the order back." Ben whispered to her. Be did not sympathize him at all. She snorted, "He should be anxious. However, Ben, don''t make him go bankrupt. He is so old, it won''t be so easy for him to make aeback." "I knew you wouldn''t be ruthless. Don''t worry, losing these two orders is enough for him. When the timees, reveal your rtionship with me and he will definitelye to you for help." Ben had thought of a way for her.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Be looked at him nkly, "I underestimated you. I didn''t know that you had such abilities." Benughed out loud, "I just don''t want to see you being bullied again." "But you have the ability." Be was touched. "I''ve been earnest since I was a child. I would work hard to prepare for what I was determined to do. Perhaps because of my luck, I''ve managed to make it all the way today smoothly." Ben''s smiled. Although he was a bit l.get he did have the qualification to be so. Be lowered her head and did not dare to look at his eyes. Although he spoke casually, she knew that the effort spent was great. "The night here is really beautiful." Be stood up and went to the French window. She looked into the distance. The golden lights were dazzling and resplendent. Ben was standing behind her. However, the lights outside the window were not even half as bright as the girl in front of him. He lowered his eyes and fixed his gaze on her. "Yeah, very beautiful." The man said in a hoarse voice. Be heard his voice and her body trembled. She turned around and almost bumped into him. She took a deep breath out of fear, and her beautiful eyes were shining with a charming luster. She dodged him and was embarrassed. "Be, aren''t you afraid of me?" Seeing her pink face, Ben''s steady heartbeat suddenly elerated. He deliberately lowered his voice and asked her flirtatiously. Be was stunned for a second, and then she raised her head to look into his eyes and said, "I''m not afraid of you anymore." "Are you sure?" Ben suddenly wanted to y tricks on her, wanting to see her blush. He knew that she would not be scared away. Be tiptoed and kissed his handsome face, "I''m sure." He wanted to make out with her and make her embarrassed, but he didn''t expect that she kissed him instead. Ben: "... Unexpectedly, she knew more than he did. Because, if he pissed her off, who would be responsible? "I don''t feel sleepy now. Let me stay longer." Be pouted, wanting to stay. Ben smiled, "Aren''t you afraid your mother wille looking for you?" "Ben, will you be avable tomorrow noon? I want to treat you to lunch and formally introduce you to my mother." When Be thought of Rosia''s tricks, she decided to introduce Ben to her mother so that Rosia couldn''t interfere. "Alright, I''ll treat you to lunch." Ben smiled. "No, I''ll treat you." Be insisted. "You''re my girlfriend, and we don''t have to stand on ceremony with each other." Ben was somewhat dissatisfied. Chapter 2151 Chapter 2151 Be was speechless andughed embarrassedly, "Alright then, you are rich, so, you treat me." Ben was speechless as well, but he saw Be''s smile widened and her eyes brightened. She was no longer as mncholy as before. "Go back to your room and rest. See you tomorrow." Ben advised in a low voice. "Hmm, then I''m leaving. Good night." Be said as she walked towards the door. The man followed behind her and looked at her slender and charming figure. His heart itched. Should he let her leave? When she reached the door, Be wanted to open it, but her hand was grabbed by the man. She was stunned, and her body was gently pulled by him. She was thrown into his embrace. The man had a very fresh fragrance. It smelled like mint mixed with his manly odor. Be felt a little confused. She blinked her beautiful eyes in panic. In the next second, her chin was held by his big palm and his lips covered hers, leaving his unique imprint on her mouth. Be no longer resisted. On the contrary, the man''s kiss aroused some strange feelings in her heart. Ben kissed her lips and felt his body burning. She was so sweet that he couldn''t let go of her. Be was like an obedient kitten, asionally responding to him. Ben was about to lose control. Her sweet face was luring him, as if everything he wanted could be obtained. "Good night." In the end, Ben held it back with his self-control. He let go of her, pressed against her forehead, and said goodbye in a hoarse voice. Be seemed to know that he wouldn''t hurt her, because ... she knew it. Strange, why did she trust him so confidently? Was it because of his charisma? Perhaps, she instinctively believed in him because he gave her a sense of security and reliance. "Hmm, I''m leaving." Her voice was clear. Then, she opened the door and went out. Ben gasped and supported himself against the door with one hand. It was difficult to calm his emotions. He was sure that, just now, he was reluctant to let her go. The next morning, Rosia woke up early. She ran into the kitchen and cooked a bowl of noodles with two fried eggs. When Beck woke up, she immediately walked over and hugged him, "Beck, I made you your favorite beef noodles. Eat before leaving." Although Beck wanted to eat, he was in a hurry to host a morning meeting in thepany. Now that thepany was in crisis, Beck had no mood to think about romance. "Help yourself. I have something urgent to attend to, I should leave now." Beck reached out to hug her and then pushed her away. Rosia''s eyes widened as she chased after him from the living room in disbelief. She saw the ck sedan Beck was riding disappearing.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "What''s going on? He doesn''t even eat the noodles I cooked him. Could there be ... a paramour feeding him?" Rosia looked decent, but in reality, she was a very shrewd woman. Perhaps she was once a paramour she had a very thorough understanding of a man''s mentality. If a man''s attention was not on her, then he must have paid it to another woman. "No, I absolutely cannot allow such a thing to happen." Rosia felt as if she was facing a great enemy. She felt that Beck''s coldness towards her must be due to the appearance of another woman. She gritted her teeth angrily and hatefully, determined to find out the one ruining her happiness. "Could it be that Susan and her daughter are behind this?" Rosia felt that there should be no other women around Beck, after all, their wedding date had been set. Who that woman could be? Rosia narrowed her eyes and decided to investigate. Be came out of school at noon. She told Susan in the morning that she was going to have lunch with Ben. Susan had little response, but she did not refuse. Be returned home, drove her car, and drove her mother to the restaurant that Ben had booked. Ben arrived early. Now, he was sitting in his seat, somewhat nervous. Seeing Be and her mother, he stood up and took a few steps forward to greet them. "Miss Charles, Be, you''re here." Ben showed full enthusiasm because he knew that if he wanted to develop the rtionship with Be, he had to gain the approval of Be''s mother. This was no different from doing business. "Hello, I heard Be mention you a long time ago. Thank you foring to me with Best time. That day, I was in a bad mood. I hope you won''t me me." After the divorce, Susan changed a bit. She no longer paid all her attention on Beck. Her horizons widened, and she had be more mature when judging people and things. "I won''t, Miss Charles. As long as you''re fine, it''s fine to me." Ben replied with a smile. "Mom, sit down. What would you like to eat?" Be mediated when she watched the two standing there while talking. Only then did the three sit down. Be brought over the menu and asked her mother to pick the dishes. "You two pick. Anything is fine with me." Susan said. Be knew that her mother might mind that she and Ben were together so soon, so she made the order, which contained all her mother''s favorite dishes. "Mom ... Don''t say that." When Be heard this, she became anxious. She stretched out her hand and tugged at her mother''s sleeve, hoping that she would stop. Ben was overjoyed when he saw that Be cared about him. "Miss Charles, don''t worry. Be and I will date for a period of time and then consider getting married. We won''t be in hurry." Ben expressed his stance. "Mom, eat. We''re here to eat." Be took the first dish from the waiter and picked some food and ced it into her mother''s bowl, wanting to change the topic. Susan would not let it go. She looked at her daughter seriously and said, "Be, don''t intersect. There are some things need to be made clear." Ben pursed his lips and smiled, "Miss Charles, if you have any conditions, just put them forward. I will definitely adhere to them." Chapter 2152 Chapter 2152 Susan was shocked for a moment. She didn''t expect that this extraordinary young man in front of her would be so graceful. "I don''t have any special conditions. Be said that you were very rich, but sometimes, we women need more than money. We need both material things and mentalfort. I hope you can spend more time with her instead of just giving her money. To be honest, we don''tck money for now." Susan had figured everything out. She felt that money was not the most important thing. Mutual understanding, responsibilities, and obligations between couples were all very important. Be looked at her mother in disbelief. Since when did she be so clear-headed? "Mom, I just started dating him. Don''t be so serious." Be was worried that Ben would be scared away by her mother. Ben replied seriously, "Your mother is right. I would definitely spend more time with her and not make her feel lonely." "I like being alone." Be whispered. Susan kicked her under the table and did not allow her to speak nonsense. Ben almostughed out loud. Was Be here to embarrass her mother? "Mom, shall we eat?" Be was extremely embarrassed. She felt that her mother was here to negotiate on the conditions, but she was at the beginning of love, what conditions could she have? Susan observed Ben''s reaction and found that this man was very gentlemanly and patient. Moreover, his gaze was sincere and his words were proper. She was somewhat satisfied in her heart. Afterwards, Susan did not say anything else. She only observed Ben''s behavior from time to time and found that he was courteous and polite. With his excellent cultivation and demeanor, she did not know what kind of family he came from. Was he her daughter''s blessing? After lunch, Susan found an excuse to leave and left the room for the two. Be watched as her mother walked away. She then turned to look at Ben and knitted her brows. "Sorry, my mother is a bit verbose. She has received quite amount of blows recently. She wasn''t like this before." Ben looked at her with a smile and said, "Your mother cares about you very much." Seeing that he wasn''t angry, and instead, he looked at her with such affectionate eyes, she lowered her head in embarrassment and said, "My mother has only one daughter. She has cared for me ever since I was young." "You live in a happy family. Even though your parents are divorced, they still give you a lot of love." Ben chuckled. "I know." Be''s pretty face shed with sadness. "If only they haven''t divorced." "As their daughter, you have no way to control their emotions, but you can calm down and stop feeling sad. Come to mypany for a visit after lunch." Ben reached out and held her finger tofort her. Be nodded her head, "Alright, I don''t want to go to ss in the afternoon anyway. I''m going to skip it." Ben''s gaze became serious, "This is not what a good student should do." "I know, but I really don''t want to go to ss this afternoon. I can go home and study." Be revealed a mischievous expression. Ben couldn''t do anything to her, "Alright, as you wish." Be followed Ben to hispany. Coincidentally, she met Ada who was seeing clients off in the lobby. She was in a formal suit and her temperament changed greatly. She was bing more and more feminine. Ada turned around and saw Be and Ben. Her expression became wooden. Be nced at Ben. She wanted to go over to greet her, but he suddenly grabbed her shoulder and forcefully carried her into the private elevator. Ada''s expression instantly turned ugly. Be didn''t even say hello. Did this mean that she wanted to break off with her? Ada regretting making the mistake. .n Last time, she shouldn''t have rushed to make that call. She was doing well in thepany now. She had good a look and good luck. She entertained clients for several days in a row, and her boss rewarded her for that. Ada liked her current job very much and she saw the potential for future development. She would be ruined if she lost the job. When Be was forcefully pulled into the elevator by Ben, she looked at him with a dumbfounded expression, "Why didn''t you let me greet her?" "She didn''t even take the initiative to greet you." The man said with dissatisfaction.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "But..." Be thought of the friendship she had with Ada. To be honest, although she was unhappyst time, she did not intend to break off with her. "No buts, Be, she hurt you. Why aren''t you willing to break off with her? What you are doing is very dangerous, understand?" Ben did not allow her to be soft-hearted. Be was stunned. His words seemed reasonable. "Maybe I haven''t had any friends since I was a child, so I don''t like losing friends." Be exined. "That''s not how friends are made. She was just making use of you to get her a job, to get close to me. Idiot, if you don''t wake up, I''ll be angry." Ben''s expression turned fierce as he said seriously. Content belongs to Be seemed to be awakened by his scolding, and her mind became much clearer. "Mm, I won''t dwell on this anymore." Be nodded and agreed with him. At this moment, she received a text message. She took the phone out and took a look. It was sent by Ada. The main content was that she was sorry about what happenedst time and she wanted to say sorry to her in person. "She came to apologize to me." Be frowned. "Did she ask you to meet?" Ben walked out of the elevator and looked back at her. Be nodded, "Yes, she invited me to the coffee shop on the third floor." "Then go see her and hear what she wants to say, but I suggest you stay away from her." Ben did not stop her, but gave her some advice. "Oh, then I''ll go down and meet her." Be also wanted to hear what Ada would say. "Come up as soon as possible. I have a meeting at 3:30." Ben nced at his watch. There was only half an hour left, he didn''t want to waste any time. Be understood what he meant. Her pretty face blushed, "I can meet you after the meeting." "Your mother asked me to spend more time with you." Ben said in a low voice. Be''s face turned even redder. She turned around and entered the elevator, When the elevator door closed, she saw the straight back of the man. Her heart was beating intensely. Be went downstairs and saw Ada waiting at the elevator door. When Ada saw her, she smiled and said, "Be, you''re here." Be frowned when she saw her smile so naturally. Did she forget about what happened that night? Chapter 2153 Chapter 2153 "Ada, why are you looking for me?" Be asked. "Let''s go to the coffee shop to talk. Let''s go." Ada came over and held her arm as usual.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Be withdrew her hand and said, "Alright." Ada noticed that something was wrong with Be, and she didn''t feel very good. Why did Be change? If it was in the past, as long as she took the initiative to show her goodwill, Be wouldn''t reject it. Taking their seats in the coffee shop, Ada ordered drinks for her. Then she sat down and apologized seriously, "Be, I''m sorry for what happened that night. I drank a lot and was drunk. Don''t take my nonsense to heart, okay?" "Then, do you still like Ben?" Be asked a harsh question. Ada''s expression was wooden. Be asked so directly that she didn''t know how to answer. "Be, President William is so outstanding. I admire him more than I like him." Ada answered evasively. "You admire your friend''s boyfriend. Isn''t that a little strange?" Be twitched her mouth and mocked. Ada did not expect that Be would be aggressive. After she was with Ben, she seemed to have changed and started to have her own opinions. "Be, I know it is hard for you to ept it, but... go to thepany and ask, as long as one is unmarried, any woman will like President William. President William is young and promising, and he is good-looking. Even though you''re his girlfriend, can you prevent others from being attracted by him?" Ada said excitedly. Be seemed to have predicted that she would definitely have a lot of excuses to convince her. However, Ben''s words were more important in her heart, and she became more confident from that. "I don''t care what other women think, but you are my friend. You shouldn''t have any indiscriminate thoughts about him. It seems that we should no longer be friends. Do not contact me in the future." After Be finished speaking, she stood up and left. Ada was dumbfounded. She suddenly stood up anxiously and ran over to block Be''s way. "Be, I''m sorry, I was wrong. Please don''t let President William fire me. I really need this job." Be watched as her tears rolled down her cheeks. She realized that she did not sympathize with her anymore. On the contrary, she was somewhat disgusted by her action. "I didn''t say that to him." Be said with a grim expression. "We can''t even be friends. You hate me. Be, please, I''ll kneel down and beg you, okay? Don''t make me lose my job. I promise that I won''t have designs on President William again. I''ll work hard." After that, Ada knelt down in public, which frightened Be. She moved aside. "Ada, why are you doing this? I didn''t ask him to fire you." Be immediately said. Ada lowered her head and kept saying, "Be, I was wrong, I was wrong." "Get up." Be said. Ada did not get up, but looked up at her with tears streaming down her face, "I won''t unless you promise me that you won''t kick me out of thepany." When Be heard her words, she was angry. "Why are you threatening me like this? I already said that I wouldn''t let him fire you. It''s up to you whether to get up or not." After Be''s words fell, she quickly left. The spectators had gathered in a circle, and Be felt like she was escaping from something. Running into the elevator, Be couldn''t calm herself down. She did not expect that Ada would kneel to make her a vicious and heartless woman being med by others. Be felt that she couldn''t see through Ada''s mind. Ada slowly stood up from the ground and wiped away her tears as she returned to the office. Her deliberately knelt just now. She wanted to show her humility so that she could gain sympathy from others. As for Be, because she knelt down, she would never be able to get rid of the image of a vicious woman. Be returned to Ben''s office. She pushed open the door and walked in. She found Ben chatting with someone so she sat on the sofa silently and looked at him. The man was wearing a Bluetooth headset, and his temperament was extraordinary. Be still felt uneasy. Ada knelt down in front of everyone and was watched by so many people. Her image was going to be destroyed. Seeing her return, Ben ended the call as soon as possible. He took off his headphones and walked towards her, "How was the chat?" "Not good. After I expressed my attitude, Ada thought that I would ask you to fire her. She cried and begged me to let her go, but I... I didn''t hurt her." Be felt aga as if someone had yed a trick on her and she could not find any evidence. "Then what did you say?" Looking at her sullen expression, Ben knew that Ada had yed a good trick. She could turn the table by cing herself in a pitiful position. "I... what can I say? Of course I told her that I didn''t let you fire her." Be said gloomily. "She was ying tricks on you yet you were cooperating with her! Looks like I shouldn''t have mercy on her anymore." Ben would not let Be suffer anger in vain and he was more determined to dismiss Ada. "Are you going to fire her? Why?" Be was stunned. Actually, she really didn''t want to make it difficult for Ada. She knew that Ada was in a difficult situation now and wanted to give her a way out. "There''s no reason why I don''t like a scheming woman like her." Ben said indifferently. When Be heard the word ''scheming'', the anger in her heart suddenly disappeared. Yeah, Ada was scheming against her. Ben nodded, "I won''t fire her now. I have to give her a chance to make a mistake." Be was stunned again. She felt that Ben was the creator of all schemes. "Why?" Be blinked her eyes. Be pursed her lips and praised, "You''re so considerate. Alright then, I won''t interfere in this matter. It''s your call." Chapter 2154 Chapter 2154 "I helped you. How will you thank me?" Ben looked at her curved eyebrows and felt an itchy heart. Be walked to him, tiptoed, and kissed him on the face, "Does this count?" "It''s Not enough." Ben liked her initiative, but he preferred to ask for it on his own initiative. Before Be could react, her chin was raised by him and her breath was restrained by his warm lips. She moaned and gave up resisting. At noon, Rosia brought some desserts and pastries to thepany. Now, everyone in the Charles Group recognized her and knew that she would soon be Mrs. Charles. In front of her, they were respectful towards her, but behind her back, they described her as a shameless paramour. Rosia had a smile on her face. Now that her status had been assured, she raised her head in confidence and walked into the elevator. Just as she arrived at Beck''s office, she happened to see a young female assistant walk out with panicked expression. Rosia narrowed her eyes and quickly pushed open Beck''s office door. Inside, Beck was sitting on a chair with a lethargic face and was startled by her. He opened his eyes and saw that it was Rosia. He immediately stood up and asked, "Why are you here?" Rosia looked at Beck''s temples, which seemed to be a little red. She immediately stared at him and asked, "Who was that woman? What were you two doing in the office?" When Beck heard her shrill voice, he said with impatience, "What are you shouting about? She saw that I was tired and massaged my temples. Don''t make a fuss." "Oh, let a young girl massage your temple? Beck, I know what she''s doing, you have to fire her immediately, otherwise, I''ll fall out with you." Rosia lost her temper at this moment because she used this move in the past and it was very effective. She believed it would also be useful today. "Stop messing around. I''m upset. If you don''t have anything else to do, go back." Beck was getting impatient. Rosia''s eyes widened as she stared at him and asked, "Will you dismiss her or not? Beck, have you changed your mind? We are getting married soon, how can you treat me like this?" "Am I not good enough to you? For your sake, Susan and I are divorced. Rosia, do you know what kind of situation I am facing now? Can you stop messing around for a while to give me a break?" Beck suddenly roared at her. Perhaps the anxiety umted during thest two days had reached its maximum, he wanted to find someone to vent his anger on. Rosia''s face was pale from the roar and her body turned cold. She stood there nkly without reaction for a long time. Looking at her frightened expression, Beck realized that he was too fierce just now. He waved his hand and said, "Go home. I am busy at the moment and don''t have time for you. What you should do is to take good care of the family."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Beck, were you mad at me? You''ve never been mad at me for all these years." Rosia burst into tears. "Our orders were snatched away and the cash flow is bing problematic. I want to cry much more than you do. There are thousands of people in thepany waiting for me to pay their wages to support their families. Leave." Beck didn''t want her to know about this matter since the beginning, after all, he still loved her and didn''t want her to be upset. "What? Is there a crisis in thepany? Is it serious?" Sure enough, Rosia''s cry immediately stopped. Nothing could make her more anxious than a crisis in thepany. "Yes, it''s very serious. If I don''t handle it properly, thepany will be liquidated." Beck looked at her seriously. Rosia was extremely frightened. She was so scared that she couldn''t breathe. She held Beck''s hand tightly and said, "What will you do? Do you have a way to solve it? Beck, you must have a way, right?" "If I had a way, I wouldn''t be so anxious." Beck had a helpless expression on his face. Rosia stared fixedly at him. Her heart was in a mess. If something happened to thepany and it went liquidated, Beck would be poor. If he owed hundreds of millions of dors in debt at the same time, what should she do? She would be relying on him for the rest of her life. "It''s my fault, Beck. Please forgive me. I''m not here to vent my anger on you. I just want to care for you." How could Rosia care about paramours now? She only wanted Beck to think of a way to save thepany. "I know. This time, it''s very troublesome. I don''t know who is targeting me. I''m trying to find a way. Go back home." Beck finally felt relieved. Rosia did not dare to continue making trouble. She looked back at Beck frequently. When she took the elevator downstairs, her hands were trembling. It was about her life. If Beck went bankrupt, she did not know what to do. When Rosia thought that she could not continue living the life of a richdy, it was as if the fact was killing her, bringing her unbearable pain. She didn''t have the mood to have afternoon tea anymore. She had to go back and figure out what objects were valuable in the house. She should take some away in case of any disasters. The Charles Group''s cash flow problem soon attracted the attention of the media. In a short period of time, the Charles Group became the focus of the news. When the olddy heard this news, she was also very anxious. However, as an old woman, she did not understand anything and could do thing. "Rosia, didn''t you have somework back then? Can you think of a way to help Beck? You can''t let anything happen to thepany!" The olddy found Rosia and wanted her to help. Rosia was putting away her valuable jewelry when she saw the olddy. She was shocked. "Mom, aren''t you putting me in a dilemma? I don''t have anywork. What I''ve done is nothing." Rosiained. When the olddy heard this, she felt that there was no hope and she became dejected. "Rosia, Beck''s career is in danger. You should be more considerate towards him." The olddy felt that Rosia truly loved Beck and she would definitely do her job well. Chapter 2155 Chapter 2155 Susan''s friend watched the TV program and said happily, "Susan, your ex-husband is in trouble now. He deserves it." Susan looked up at the TV and sneered, "I wonder how his beloved wife feels." "She must be frightened and n to leave your ex-husband." Susan didn''t answer. She really hoped that Rosia would ruthlessly leave Beck, because she wanted him to know how bad she felt when he had abandoned her. Be was also concerned about this matter. But she wasn''t worried about her father because she knew that he would solve this crisis. She just wanted to see what Rosia was doing right now. Therefore, she went to the Charles''s residence. The servants in the Charles''s family all muddled with their work because they were worried that they couldn''t get paid if the Charles Group went bankrupt. When Be walked into the living room, she saw Rosia sitting on the sofa worriedly. Rosia just nced at her coldly and didn''t speak. In the past, she would show her kindness to Be, but now she didn''t want to pretend. Be didn''t speak and just looked at Rosia. Then Rosia felt irritated and asked, "Be, why are you here?" Be said, "My dad''spany is in trouble. Why don''t you go help him? He said that you were capable and could help him with his business, so I thought you were at thepany to help him." Rosia asked angrily, "Are you here to sow discord between your father and me?" Be said, "Sort of. I just want to see whether you will leave my father if he has no money or owes a huge debt." "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll tell what you said to your father?" Rosia asked angrily, wondering why Be asked this question. Be sneered, "You can try. I don''t care. What I''m worried is whether my father will survive this crisis. If thepany goes bankrupt, my mom and I will be implicated as well." Rosia said, "Your father and I aren''t married yet, while you are his daughter. If thepany goes bankrupt, you should help him pay his debt. So you''re the one who should help him now. I remember that you married to a rich man, so why don''t you ask him for help?" Be had never seen such a ruthless woman like Rosia. She said angrily, "My father loves you so much, but you don''t help him? How can you do that?" "I gave birth to his son. Isn''t that enough?" Rosia said, "My son is the only descendant of the Charles family. Sooner orter, you will get married." "Aren''t you afraid that my father will hear these words?" Be took out her phone and said, "If my father hears that, will he still love you?" Rosia stared at the phone and said angrily, "I knew you came to plot against me." Seeing Rosia''s pale face, Be regretted that she hadn''t recorded Rosia''s words just now. But as long as her father''spany was in trouble, he would see Rosia''s true face. "Are you afraid? Do you think that you can do whatever you want since my father loves you?" Be put her phone back in her pocket, but Rosia suddenly rushed to snatch the phone. Be was frightened and held her phone tightly, but Rosia grabbed her arm. Be felt pain and shook off Rosia''s hand. At this moment, Rosia snatched the phone away and fell to the ground. "Ah, my stomach..." Rosia grabbed Be''s phone and shouted, "My stomach hurts." Be was frightened. She didn''t expect that Rosia would fall to the ground. Rosia had said that she was pregnant, but now her stomach hurt. Would she...? "Madame, what''s wrong with you?" Two servants rushed in and helped Rosia up. "Be, if anything happens to my child, I won''t let you off." Rosia said angrily and still grabbed Be''s phone. The two servants helped Rosia get on the car and then drove away. After a while, Be came to herself and realized that her phone was taken away by Rosia. She didn''t record Rosia''s words just now. She lied just to scare Rosia, but she didn''t expect that Rosia would rush to snatch the phone.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Damn it, what should I do?" She was worried that Rosia would destroy her phone. She left the Charles''s residence worriedly, wondering if Rosia''s baby was fine. She felt regretful. Although she really wanted to hurt Rosia, she didn''t want to hurt Rosia''s baby. Mrs. Charles rushed to the hospital and scolded angrily as soon as she entered the ward, "Be is a bitch. She actually killed my grandson. I won''t let her off this time." When Beck heard this news, he was also angry. He rushed over and saw Rosia lying on the bed weakly, which made him feel distressed. Chapter 2156 Chapter 2156 Before the Charles family came, Rosia had put on make-up and made her look pale and weak. "Did Be really do it? I''lle to her right now." Although Beck treated his daughter well, he couldn''t forgive her since she had made a huge mistake this time. Mrs. Charles said angrily, "Beck, I''ll go with you. She went too far. She actually killed Rosia''s child." Beck said, "Mom, you stay here with Rosia. I''ll go by myself." "Beck, forget it. She didn''t do it on purpose. She thinks that I stole everything from her mother and her, so it''s reasonable that she hated me and hurt my child. She''s afraid that my child willpete with her for your love. I can understand it." Rosia pretended to be nice. In fact, she wasn''t pregnant, but now she sessfully made use of this thing to plot against Be. She was so happy that she solved two problems at once. Mrs. Charles said, "Rosia, you still speak up for her now? Your kindness will only make her be more unruly. Beck, youe to her and ask her to apologize to Rosia." Beck angrily went to the ce where Be and her mom lived. Be knew that she had caused trouble and then told the whole thing to her mother. "Mom, I didn''t do it on purpose. I didn''t push her. I don''t know why she fell down." She recalled the chaotic scene and only remembered that she was holding her phone, while Rosia grabbed her arm tightly. She just wanted to shake off Rosia''s hand, but Rosia suddenly fell to the ground. Susan said soothingly, "Be, calm down. Don''t be afraid. She deserves it since she has done a lot of bad things. Anyway, I''ll help you." Be found that her mother really changed. Susan became calmer than before when encountering problems. "Mom, if that child..." "Humph, that child shouldn''te to the world." Susan hated Rosia so much that she didn''t think her daughter had done something wrong. Be still felt guilty and didn''t know what to do. They waited at home for more than two hours. Hearing a knock on the door, Susan opened the door, and then Beck walked in and pped Be in the face. "Beck, are you crazy? You haven''t hit Be before." Susan protected her daughter and red at Beck. He pointed at Be and said angrily, "I can forgive you for any mistake you make since childhood, but you actually killed an unborn baby. I can''t forgive you this time." Be didn''t say anything, because she also thought that she had killed a baby. "Beck, no matter what, Be is your daughter. If you kill her, I''ll fight you to the death." Susan said aggressively, and then Beck put down his hand. He said indignantly, "If you two are angry, you cane to me. It''s me who wanted to get divorced. This has nothing to do with Rosia. You should stop making trouble for her." Hearing that, Susan retorted, "Beck, do you think that Rosia is really a weak and kind woman? Let me tell you, although she looks beautiful, she is a bad woman." Beck said angrily, "Anyway, I''m responsible for everything I''ve done. If you dare to cause trouble for Rosia, I won''t let you off." Seeing that her father waspletely enchanted by Rosia, Be couldn''t help but ask, "Dad, why didn''t you ask me how this thing happened? Perhaps she is also responsible for that." Beck calmed down and sternly asked, "Why did you fight against her?" Be told the truth, and Beck stared at her doubtfully, "Rosia won''t say such words." Be sneered, "I swear that I didn''t lie to you." Beck said, "Alright, I believe you. Rosia is pregnant and irritable these days. Perhaps she just said those words to anger you." "Beck, I and Be won''t interfere in your affairs anymore. And you don''te to us in the future. You should go now." Susan suddenly realized that Beck was old and ugly, so why should she waste her time on him? Hearing that, Beck was shocked. When he wanted to get divorced, Susan begged him not to do that. But now she actually asked him to leave her alone. He said confidently, "Susan, since we had been together, we should split up amicably. I know what kind of person Rosia is. As long as you don''t make trouble for her, she won''te to you." Be sneered and didn''t say anything. Susan sneered, "Then you go back and take good care of your gentle and kind wife. I and Be will definitely live better than you." Hearing her mockery, Beck felt bad and left. He got on the car and lit a cigarette gloomily.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. It shouldn''t end like this. Susan waspletely different from before. Moreover, she seemed to have be more elegant and beautiful. Susan touched her swollen face, "Be, I know you want to help me vent my anger, but that woman isn''t simple. You''d better not provoke her in the future." "I know." Be nodded. Rosia was discharged from the hospital at night. Once she arrived at home, shey on the bed and worriedly looked at her son who was ying with toys. Chapter 2157 Chapter 2157 If Beck''spany would go bankrupt, she would leave with her son. She couldn''t let her son live a poor life. She had saved some money and could raise her son by herself. Beck walked in and looked very haggard. Rosia asked, "Beck, how long are you going to hide thepany''s crisis from me? Everyone is talking about it. Can you get over it?" Beck was exhausted. Seeing that she sat up, he walked over andforted her, "You just had an operation. You should lie down and have a rest." Rosia cried, "Just tell me what''s wrong with yourpany. It can''t go bankrupt. Otherwise, how am I going to raise our son?" Beck hugged her and said soothingly, "Don''t worry. I''ll handle it."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Beck, I''m really frightened." Rosia leaned against his shoulder and thought about something else. "I won''t let you and our son live a poor life. Even if something happens, I will bear it by myself." Beck''s words indicated that there was nothing he could do now. At the end of the month, thepany would run out of cash. If he couldn''t think of a way, the bank would freeze his assets, while he might be involved in severalwsuits. "Beck, I love you. But it''s just that I can''t let our son suffer since he is still young. If thepany really goes bankrupt, should our wedding be...?" Rosia said pitifully. Although Beck thought the same way, he felt ufortable when he heard Rosia''s words. He thought that she would never leave him, but he was wrong. He felt bitter, but he stillforted her, "Don''t worry. I won''t encumber you and our son. As long as we''re not married, you and our son will be fine." Hearing that, Rosia was happy. This night, the Charles family couldn''t sleep. Be''s face was still swollen the next morning, so she wore a mask. Ben sent her a message, saying that he wanted to send her to school. She was very happy. When she saw Ben in the garage, he was in a suit, looking elegant and dignified. His eyes lit up when he saw her. Ben walked over and asked, "Why are you wearing a mask?" Be was embarrassed to say that her face was swollen, so she lied, "I have a cold." "Have a cold?" Ben was shocked and asked with concern, "Have you taken medicine?" "Yes!" Be nodded. Ben suddenly took off her mask, and Be looked down in panic, "What are you doing?" Ben knew that she was lying, because she didn''t dare to look at him just now. He asked, "What''s wrong with your face? Who hit you?" Be covered her swollen face in embarrassment and stammered, "Nobody. I identally hit against the wall." Ben felt distressed and said, "The fingerprints are still on your face. Tell me who hit you. I''ll help you vent your anger." Be said, "It''s my dad." Ben was stunned. If it was someone else, he would beat that person up. But it was her father, Ben couldn''t fight back. "Why did he hit you? Does it hurt?" He rubbed her face and asked. Be whispered, "It''s because I pushed Rosia yesterday. She had a miscarriage, so my father hit me angrily." Ben was shocked. Be exined sadly, "Ben, am I a bad person? I swear that I didn''t mean to harm her child." Ben trusted her and said gently, "I know. You won''t hurt anyone on purpose." Be cried, "But I caused her to have a miscarriage. My father will never forgive me." Ben held her into his arms and kissed her forehead, "Let''s go to school." Being in his arms, Be calmed herself down. Susan had mixed feelings. She decided to go to the hospital to see Rosia and end this thing. Just as she was walking down the side path, she suddenly heard someone talking. She recognized that the person was Rosia and then stopped. Rosia said to the person on the other end of the phone, "Don''t worry. I''m fine. I''m acting, and those idiots can''t tell. You don''te to see me. I''lle to you this Sunday. Just wait for a few days. I believe we''ll be together soon." Susan was shocked and identally bumped into a flowerpot, which then fell to the ground. Rosia shouted nervously, "Who is there?" Susan was upset that she had been discovered by Rosia. Rosia walked over with her phone in her hand and saw Susan, "Susan what are you doing here? Your daughter caused me to miscarry. Do youe tough at me?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Susan sneered with her arms folded over her chest, "Rosia, who were you talking to just now? Did you cheat on Beck?" Rosia said angrily, "Don''t talk nonsense. I was just chatting with my friend." Chapter 2158 Chapter 2158 Since Beck was old, Susan thought that he couldn''t satisfy Rosia and said, "Really? Why did it sound like a man''s voice? Rosia, I support you in cheating on Beck. He deserves it." "You must have misheard. Susan, what are you doing here? Do you want to quarrel with me?" Rosia said and didn''t dare to look at Susan. Susan was almost sure that Rosia had hooked up with someone else. "You said you were fine and you were acting just now. What kind of trick is it? Did you fake a pregnancy?" A thought shed through Susan''s mind. If Rosia didn''t love Beck, would she still give birth to his child? Rosia was frightened and scolded angrily, "What nonsense are you talking about? Your daughter hurt me, and you still came to nder me. You go too far." Susan snorted, "You know whether the pregnancy is real or not. You already had a lover, so how will you give birth to Beck''s child? Rosia, I warn you that you can harm me, but you can''t harm my daughter. If I know that you hurt her, I will die with you." Rosia looked at Susan''s resolute expression and was shocked. She knew that Susan wasn''t joking. Susan was a crazy woman, so it was possible that she would do something terrifying. "You crazy woman, I don''t want to talk with you. Get out of my house." Rosia pointed at the door and roared angrily. Susan didn''t want to say anything else and left.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. But then she saw Mrs. Charlese in together with a woman who was holding a food box. Mrs. Charles saw her and said angrily, "Susan, what are you doing here?" Susan didn''t like her and said coldly, "I''m gonna go." Mrs. Charles said, "Where is Be? She shoulde here to kneel down and apologize to Rosia." "Kneel down and apologize?" Susan burst into anger, "Why should my daughter kneel before her? Who is she?" Rosia said pitifully, "Mom, forget it. We''re family, and Be didn''t mean to do it." "How can we let it go? Susan, if you have a conscience, you should ask your daughter toe over and apologize." Mrs. Charles always wanted to have grandson, but now her hopes had been shattered. So how could she not be angry? Susan sneered, "It''s impossible. My daughter won''t apologize to this shameless woman. Have you really seen her true face? She is hypocritical." Rosia cried, "Susan, how can you say that? Even if I stole your husband, you shouldn''t have said that about me. Beck and I really love each other." Mrs. Charles pointed at Susan and roared angrily, "Get out of here. Don''t sow discord. Rosia is way better than you." Susan felt bitter. She had married into the Charleses for more than twenty years, but her mother-inw never liked her. She didn''t say anything else and left. Although Rosia won, she didn''t feel happy, because Susan had heard her phone conversation just now. Mrs. Charles said nicely, "Rosia, I have someone cook chicken soup. Try it." "Mom, I don''t want to eat." Rosia said absent-mindedly. Mrs. Charles said with concern, "What''s wrong? Are you still unhappy because of Susan? Don''t worry. I will scold Be and help you vent your angerter." "Mom, I really don''t want to eat. My head hurts. I want to go upstairs and have a rest." Rosia said and then went upstairs. After entering the bedroom, she locked the door and made a phone call. On the other end of the phone was a man''s voice, "Do you miss me?" Rosia said worriedly, "Be serious. Beck''s ex-wife heard us when I talked to you on the phone. Now she suspects me. What should I do? I can''t be kicked out of the Charles''s before I get the money." "What? What does that woman suspect of you?" The man was shocked. I.n "She thought that I cheated on Beck and even faked the pregnancy. Humph, I''ve underestimated her. always thought that she was an idiot, but I didn''t expect that she would guess right." Rosia said angrily. "We can''t let her ruin our n." The man said coldly. "Of course. Both her and her daughter are troublesome." Rosia said resentfully. The man asked, "Do you want me to hire some people to kill them?" "If you have a way, you''d better do it now. We can''t let Susan expose our rtionship. If Beck suspects me, our n will fail." "Alright, I''ll think of a way. I won''t let them ruin our n." Vel.ne Rosia hung up the phone and looked out of the window coldly. She calcted that she could get nearly 20 million in cash, but it wasn''t. enough. She wanted at least 10 billion. However, Beck''spany was in trouble now. "Beck, you have to hold on." She murmured. She wanted to get at least 500 million. After leaving the Charles''s residence, Susan took a taxi home and called her daughter. Be couldn''t answer it since she was in ss, so Susan texted her. At ss, Be took out her phone and saw Susan''s text massage. After reading it, she was astonished. "Rosia has cheated on my father? And mom suspects that Rosia faked a pregnancy?" She rushed home at noon. However, when she opened the door, she found that her mother was not at home and there was a bowl of cold noodles on the table. "Where''s mom?" She took out her phone and called her mom. However, the sound of ringing came from the room. She ran in and saw that her mother''s phone was still charging. Chapter 2159 Chapter 2159 "What''s going on? Why didn''t my mother take her phone?" Be became much anxious. She rushed out and searched around themunity hurriedly. But she failed to find her mother. Be panicked. She took out her phone and called Beck, her father. However, she didn''t get through. Be could do nothing but call Ben. "Be, what''s wrong?" Ben asked with concern when he heard Be''s panting on the phone. "Ben, I can''t find my mother even I searched the wholemunity. She didn''t take her phone and wasn''t at home." Be panted. It sounded liked she was about to cry and was very helpless. Immediately, Ben calmed her and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll be right there to help you." "OK, I''ll look around themunity again." Be pulled herself together when she heard Ben''s reassuring answer. After hanging up the phone, she ran directly to the guardroom in themunity. The security guard opened the surveince camera immediately for Be when he saw her flushed face and red eyes because of anxiety. From the surveince footage, Susan got out alone. She went out through the small door to the north of themunity and never came back. The surveince camera near the back door of themunity was broken. So, they couldn''t see where Susan went after she went out. "What happened? Why did my mother go out by herself?" Be was even more worried. Then she headed straight for the north gate of themunity. There was a park near the north gate. Be walked through the park to a road. Then she stood by the road and looked at the crowded streets. Be was so anxious that tears were about to fall down her cheeks. It was at this moment that Ben''s call came in. Be watched as Ben''s ck car drove over. The tears she held back finally rolled down her face. Be rushed to Ben without hesitation. Ben also got out of the car hurriedly. Seeing Be who was panicked, Benforted her gently, "Don''t worry, your mother will be fine." It urred to Be that her mother had sent a text message to her. Then she took her phone out and showed that message to Ben, "It seems that my mother heard Rosia''s secret idently and was discovered by her. Do you think... that Rosia was afraid that my mother would know some of her secrets? And she asked someone to capture my mother?" Ben nced at the text message and frowned, "If Rosia dares to have an affair with a man outside behind your father''s back, she is psychologically strong and bold. Thus, if your mother knows her secrets, she may do such a terrible thing." "Then what should we do? Will Rosia kill my mother?" Be was frightened and her face turned pale. "No, she wouldn''t dare. I can tell that she approached your father for money. Why don''t you ... talk to her?" Ben was calm. He analyzed and felt that Be had to confront Rosia about this matter. "Will she admit it if I confront her?" asked Be, she was not sure. "But if you don''t confront her, your mother might die. Be, no matter how bad the viin is, don''t be afraid. You know, I will always be there with you." Benforted Be gently. Hearing that something bad might happen to her mother, Be mustered up her courage immediately. She took her phone, called Rosia, and pressed the hands-free key. At this moment, Rosia was also restless. Though she knew that Susan was caught, she didn''t know how to deal with her. Undoubtedly, Be''s call intensified Rosia''s diposure. She stared at her phone and waited for a long time. Then she answered as if nothing had happened. "Be, do you call me to apologize?" Rosia''s voice was cold. "Where''s my mother? Did you hide her?" Be asked her directly, not giving her time to react. Rosia was shocked. She didn''t expect Be to doubt her so quickly. Suddenly, Rosiaughed angrily, "Be, are you kidding me? If you want to find your mother, don''t ask me. I''m not your mother." "Oh, Rosiae on. My mother overheard your conversation with others on the phone. You were scared. And you asked someone to kidnap her, didn''t you?" Be uttered her guess immediately to prove. Rosia was panic. Though Be was young, she was courageous and smart. What''s more, she pondered over the two things together.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Don''t talk nonsense. I didn''t kidnap your mother. I''m busy and I''m hanging up." Rosia did not dare to continue with her, so she hung up the phone. Be was still anxious and was about to dial again. Ben stopped her and said, "Do you hear that she''s guilty?" Be shook her head, "No, but she does seem to be hiding something." "You''ve already suspected her. She won''t harm your mother. I guess if she kidnapped your mother, she will release her." Ben was a psychological expert and good at reading people''s minds. So, realized that Rosia had felt guilty and was scared. Be looked at Ben, at a loss. Be''s mother had disappeared for less than two hours, so she couldn''t call the police. Be had to follow Ben back home and waited Suddenly, she heard her phovel'' restlessly for nearly an hour. ring. It was from an unfamiliar number. Be''s heart tightened as she answered hurriedly. Then she heard Susan''s voice. "Be, go home and open the door. I didn''t take the key." Be and Ben looked at each other and rushed out of the door. Susan stood in the corridor and saw her daughter with Ben. She was a little surprised, "Be, why are you here?" "Mom, where have you been?" Be was terrified. "Your aunt came to me and I went out with her." Susan replied immediately. "Aunt came for you? For what?" Be was vignt. Were her aunt and Rosia on the same side? "She asked me to take a look at the newly renovated shop. Didn''t she prepare a shop for us before? She recently rented them out." Susan smiled and answered. Be was so scared that she patted her chest, "Then why didn''t you bring your phone with you? Do you know how worried I was about you?" "My phone was dead. And it is charging now." said Susan. Be turned around and exchanged nces with Ben. Did they think too much? Or was it a false rm that Rosia tricked her mother into a trap and changed her mind temporarily because of her call? No matter what happened, it was a false rm. Be rushed over and hugged her mother, "You have to bring your phone with you and be careful if you go out, ok?" Susan nodded. Immediately, she looked at Be and then at Ben with a confused expression. Ben narrowed his eyes. Was it merely a false rm? Could it be that someone had nned this? Chapter 2160 Chapter 2160 Ben invited them to a restaurant downstairs for dinner. Then Ben sent Be to school in the afternoon. He acted considerately and courteously, thus Susan had a better understanding of Ben. Perhaps because of her doomed marriage, Susan valued Ben''s quality very much. On the contrary, she didn''t value how much money a man could earn. Susan believed that a man''s care for his wife was the real meaning of marriage. On the way back to school, Be frowned. She couldn''t understand why her mother had returned soundly. Ben seemed to be in a good mood. He felt that he was about to pull off the favor of his mother-inw. "Be, be careful in school. Don''t trust others so easily. After ss, I''lle to pick you up." Ben began to worry about Be, afraid that Rosia would harm her. "Don''t worry, I''m on the alert now. Other than you and my mother, I won''t trust anyone." Be smiled at him. Ben was ted because of Be''s smile. He couldn''t help but reach out and rub her long hair. It was gentle and delicate, and Ben felt great. Be''s heart skipped a beat when she met Ben''s deep and tender gaze, her face flushed red slightly. At the school gate, Ben was reluctant to let her go. After closing the car window, he pulled her head over and kissed her soft lips. Be''s lips were so soft that Ben felt like he was going crazy. Be was breathless from the kisses. Her beautiful eyes were also full of tenderness. When Ben let go of her hand, Be swallowed her saliva. It was strange. Why didn''t she dislike his kisses at all? In fact, she wanted even more. "See you tonight." Ben''s voice was low, deep, and attractive. Be blushed as she pushed the door open and got out of the car. Then she waved at Ben. Ben drove away. Be turned around and walked towards the school. Soon after, she saw a familiar figure walking towards her. "Ada?" Be was a little surprised. Didn''t Ada work in Ben''spany?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Be, how despicable you are! You said that you wouldn''t fire me. But in a blink of an eye, you fired me." Ada walked over with a face full of anger and questioned Be. Be was surprised. Was Ada fired? "The person who quit your job is not me. It''s no use ming me." Be turned around to avoid her and walked in another direction. "Be, you wanted to be a good person, but you acted badly. And now you act despicably." Ada was furious. Immediately, she chased after Be and kept questioning her. Be couldn''t endure anymore. She suddenly turned around and said, "Ada, it''s you who acted despicably. I think I have done my duty to you. What are you dissatisfied with? Are you dissatisfied because I didn''t give up Ben?" It was the first time that Ada saw Be angry. And Be''s words were also aggressive. Ada turned speechless. "I hope you know what you''re doing. I didn''t do you any wrong." After Be finished, she left quickly. Ada stood there and bitten her lower lip with hatred, "Be, you''d better not." Ivy saw them from afar as if they were quarreling. When she ran over, she found Ada holding back her tears and standing still. She asked hurriedly, "Ada, did you quarrel with Be? Why?" "Ivy, I will never be friends with Be. She is so heartless and selfish." said Ada, with grievances on her face. "What did Be do to you? Didn''t you introduce jobs to each other before?" Ivy was dumbfounded. Both Be and Ada were her good friends, but she didn''t know what to say. "What, introduce jobs? Not! I think she just got a rich boyfriend and wanted to show off in front of me." Ada said angrily. "Be had a boyfriend? She never told me. But who her boyfriend is? What does he do? Does he study in the same school as us?" Ivy started to gossip. She was eager to know what Be''s boyfriend looked like. "Ivy, we''re too simple. How could a young miss of a wealthy family be friends with us? The reason why Be was with us was that she didn''t have a friend. Listen to me, stay a away from her. Otherwise, you might be hurt by her." Then Ada turned around and left. Confusedly, Ivy looked at Ada''s back and began to consider Ada''s words. Just as a famous saying went, where there were women, there were gossips. Ivy had various thoughts in her mind. At six o''clock in the afternoon, Be waited for Ben to pick her up at school. The sun was setting and the afterglow was shining on the road. Be''s mood was brightened. She hadn''t noticed that the scenery of the school was so charming. Outside the school, Ben was sitting in the car. Seeing Be''s delicate figure, a shadow of a smile touched Ben''s mouth. He and she were like lovers, bing more and more tacit and intimate. Though they didn''t get married, enjoying love between each other was quite pleasant. At noon, Be''s mother called her suddenly. She asked Be to hurry home for an urgent matter. It sounded like her mother was anxious. Be didn''t dare to put it off. She picked up her schoolbag and took a taxi home. As soon as she entered the house, Be noticed two persons. One was a woman in Pel her, forties and the other was a girl in her twenties. The moment when Be saw the girl, she was stunned because the girl looked like her mother. It was so shocking. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org When Susan saw her daughter, she waved her hand quickly and asked Be toe over. The more Be looked at that girl, the more surprised she became. She couldn''t help but ask, "Mom, who are they?" All of a sudden, Susan sighed fiercely, "Your uncle is detestable..." When Be heard that the matter was rted to her uncle, she couldn''t help but tremble. In Be''s memories, her uncle had never kept his nose clean. Did her uncle make a big mistake? "They are ... She''s your uncle''s illegitimate daughter. Her mother was deceived by your uncle. She bore a daughter for your uncle. But your uncle wants his illegitimate daughter instead of his legitimate daughter to marry an old bachelor to save hispany. They have no choice but toe to me. And they ask me to bug your uncle" Susan was a divorced woman, abandoned by her husband. So, she understood the sorrow of that woman in front of her very well. However, she couldn''t do much to help. Uncle''s illegitimate daughter? Be was shocked. She could not believe it. Though her uncle was not reliable, how could he have a grown-up illegitimate daughter? If his bossy wife knew about this, it would be an uproar. Would their home be peaceful? Chapter 2161 Chapter 2161 "Your aunt knows about this matter. Furthermore, she seems to have known about it a long time ago. She has been bullying and suppressing them. Since something wrong has happened to theirpany, your aunt begins to y dirty." The more Susan spoke, the angrier she became.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The woman sitting on the sofa had tears in her eyes. The girl beside her was also pinching her clothes nervously in her hand. She seemed to expect this matter would change for the better. Be couldn''t help but stoop down and look at the girl on the sofa. Why did she look so familiar? Had she seen her before? "If I don''t agree with her request, she will ruin my daughter. I was at my wit''s end. My daughter is only twenty-one years old ... How can she marry an old man? Even if I risk my life, I will never agree." She cried, helplessly and uneasily. "Mom, stop crying. I''ll marry that old man." All of a sudden, the girl sitting next to that middle-aged woman spoke. Her words astonished everyone. Her eyes were full of determination instead of tears. Be widened her round eyes in disbelief. Comparing with this girl, Be was like a flower in a greenhouse, unable to withstand the wind and rain outside. However, this girl of her age seemed to be tough in her bones. This embarrassed Be. "June, no! Once you marry an old man, you will be ruined." Her mother burst into tears. "June?" Be suddenly cried out her name, "Are you really June?" June looked up at her with eyes filled with sorrow and despair. Be patted her head forcefully. She finally recalled who this girl was. Wasn''t she the actress who had gained some fame recently? She was also a good dancer. She filmed an online drama after she was discovered by the star scouts. Seeing the despair in her eyes, Be''s heart skipped a beat. Immediately, Be sympathized with her. "Mom, how could my uncle and aunt do such a thing? I am absolutely speechless." Be also felt sorry for June and her mother. "Your uncle would do anything. I can''t believe he is such a man. Lina, what''s your n?" Susan couldn''t help but ask that woman. "No, I have no n." Lina shook her head hopelessly. It was obvious that she was at a loss. It''s not easy for them to have a stable life. June had a career through her efforts. It seemed that their life was getting better. However, June was asked suddenly to marry an old man. And if she did not agree, she and her mother would be driven away from a peaceful life. "Mom, let''s go. Stop begging them. They won''t help us. They''re families." June did not hold any hope. She came here because she did not want to disappoint her mother. However, the result was obvious that Be and Susan would not offer any help. Quickly, Be exined, "June, it''s not that we don''t help you. You know what kind of people my uncle and aunt are. Even if we want to help you, we can''t." "Then I''ll take my daughter to hell." Lina cried and patted her chest bitterly. She was desperate. "Mom, why are we going to hell? I don''t want to. I still want to live well. Marry an old man? OK, I agree. Though fate doesn''t do justice to us, I don''t believe that there''s anything more miserable than this." Then June stood up and dragged her mother away. Be strode out and chased after them. Actually, she admired June. June said that because she was in despair, but she was also looking forward to the arrival of hope. "June, please wait. If you agree to marry that man, I can help you investigate him. Then I could tell you his character. If he is a bad man, I advise you to think twice. Also, if he is a good person, I will tell you. Give me your phone number, ok?" Be looked at June sincerely. At first, June did not trust Be. But she was moved by the sincerity in Be''s eyes finally. Then she took out her phone and handed it to Be. Immediately, Be dialed her own phone number. Then she watched as June and her mother entered the elevator. Be was still worried till the elevator door closed. She turned around and went back to her room. Looking at her mother, bewildered, Be couldn''t help but ask, "Mom, can''t we help them?" "You know what kind of person your aunt is. I had enough of your aunt''s angry look and sarcastic words when I lived with them before." Susan frowned and had no idea. "Why don''t you call my aunt and ask her to take other measures? I think it''s too miserable for June to marry an unfamiliar man. She is so young. If it were me, I wouldn''t agree." Be couldn''t forget June''s desperate gaze. As a person of her age, Be could feel June''s confusion, helplessness, and fear. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Alright, I''ll make a call." Susan also wanted to help. So, she called Adah, her sister-inw. Be''s uncle was several years older than Susan. And Be had two cousins, both of whom were older than her. She didn''t know what was going on. Did her uncle force his illegitimate daughter to substitute for his legitimate daughter tomarry an old man? That old man was abnormal too. He didn''t care what kind of woman he was about to marry. That''s too scary. "Hello, it''s Adah." Adah''s voice rang out, carrying the affinity on the surface. "Hi, Adah, this is Susan. A woman called Lina came to me with her daughter and told me your n ..." "That shameless bitch came to you? Why didn''t she and her daughter go to hell?" Adah cursed before Susan could finish speaking. Quickly, Susan and Be turned downcast. "Don''t ask anything since you knew your brother had had an affair with Lina before. It''s all your brother''s fault. For so many years, I have to endure Lina and her daughter. I lived in anguish. And I think they have taken a lot of money from my family. Now that thepany is in trouble, What''s wrong with asking her daughter to help?" Adah''s voice was very sharp. It could be seen that she wanted to vent her anger. "But they ..." "Susan, mind your own business. You can''t understand the pain I''ve suffered. If you interfere, then we should not contact any longer. You failed in your marriage, and how can you even meddle in other people''s affairs?" Adah derided Susan. Obviously, she would not give in on this matter at all. When Be heard her aunt''s words, she hung up the phone immediately before her mother could say anything else. Chapter 2162 Chapter 2162 "Mom, forget it. Stop talking with her. She is so intolerable." Be said angrily. "OK, I don''t want to interfere. She is right, my marriage is broken. How can I meddle in others'' affairs?" Susan covered her face with her hands and cried. But Be didn''t know if her mother was sad or wronged. Be stiffened and sat on the sofa. Suddenly, she felt disappointed in life. She thought that she had lived a miserable life. But she didn''t expect that June''s life was more miserable than hers. When Be returned to school in the afternoon, she was dispirited and couldn''t concentrate on her lessons. Her mind was filled with June''s gloomy eyes. Then Be turned on her phone and searched the Inte. She found several videos of June dancing. June danced with a smile on her face, full of vitality. She was simply like a flower to bloom. She was extremely beautiful with long hair, like a beauty in a painting. "What a pity." Be thought. Suddenly, she wanted to help her. After ss, Be nned to take a taxi to Ben''spany. He was the only one who could help her. Be believed that with Ben''s capacity, he would investigate easily that man who June would marry. Be walked out of the school gate with her schoolbag on her back. Suddenly, she saw Ada talking andughing with the other two girls. Be took a look and turned her gaze away. Ada also saw Be, but the smile on her face disappeared instantly. Ada looked at Be as if she was looking at an enemy and her life was ruined by Be. Hurriedly, Be waved her hand to stop a taxi and sat on it. Through the window, she saw Ada''s resentful gaze at her. Be ignored her. Then she arrived at Ben''spany hall and called him. Ben personally came down to pick her up. Ben was very satisfied with Be''s initiative to visit him. "Do youe to me for dinner?" Ben''s eyes were full of smile and his gaze couldn''t help but fall on Be. She seemed to have a lot on her mind. Be shook her head with sadness in her eyes, "Ben, I''m here to ask you for a favor." "What?" Ben asked curiously. "I want you to help me investigate someone." Be knew from her mother that the man was Jonas who June was going to marry. However, nothing about Jonas could be found on the Inte. Be only knew that he was quite rich and had made lots of investments. He was a low-key and invisible rich man. Be had heard of him from her mother before, but she had never contacted him. "Jonas?" Ben''s expression changed instantly. "What are you investigating him for? Don''t tell me you''re interested in him." "Of course not. He is so old. What interest can I have in him? It''s just that a girl I know might marry him. I feel sorry for her when I think of that old man." Be pouted and exined softly. "Is he very old? He is only around thirty. Two or three years older than me. A man of that age was old?" Ben''s handsome face was filled with shock. And he felt suddenly that he was getting old.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "What? Around thirty? Isn''t he supposed to be forty or fifty years old?" Be''s expression was even more exaggerated than Ben''s. She thought that Jonas was forty or fifty. "He''s not that old. I know Jonas. He looks quite young. Not only that, but he''s also very mysterious and low-key. He''s an expert in investing. I admire him." said Ben. "Really? Then what kind of man is he? What does he look like? Do you have any photos of him? Can you show me?" Be became excited when she heard what Ben said If Jonas was good-looking and had money and good conduct, then it''s good for June to marry him. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I don''t want to say anymore now." Ben was a little angry. He was jealous because Be cared very much about other men. Be shut up suddenly, her beautiful eyes fixing on Ben in astonishment. Didn''t they have a pleasant talk? Why did he suddenly ignore her? "Ben, please tell me. I do want to know about Jonas." Be hated begging others softly the most. But at that moment, she realized that she didn''t hate to beg Ben. The elevator door opened and Ben stepped out with his long legs. He walked much faster, leaving Be with a pleading expression behind him. Ben had never thought that there would be a kind of me that would fill his chest in a second. He knew that he was jealous. He knew that he should have restrained it. But he failed. Be was frightened and walked out of the elevator instantly. Then she stood by the elevator door and looked at the back of Ben who had left suddenly. Be didn''t know what to do. Ben was such a cold man. Could she calm him and cheer him up? However, she had never learned how to cheer people up. She had learned a lot about how to scold people from her mother. Ben thought that Be who was like a little tail behind him would follow him quickly. But found that she was still standing by the elevator door when he walked halfway. And Be''s pretty face full of nervousness and helplessness. Ben was annoyed and could only return, grabbing her slender wrist fiercely. Be was almost dragged into the office by him. As she entered, she acted like a child who had made a mistake. Be was quiet and obedient. Her eyes were still fixed on Ben''s face. She wondered if she could mention Jonas again. Seeing that his emotions seemed to frighten Be, Ben thought for a moment and walked in front of her. He reached out to touch her hair and ask, "Tell me, why do you need to know Jonas?" "I have a friend ..." "Your friend is a female, right? Does she want to meet Jonas through you?" When Ben heard what Be said, he determined instantly that that girl was very snobbish. He disliked some women who had thought that they were smart using scheming methods to deceive men. "Yes, but she doesn''t want to know Jonas. This Jonas is a bit strange. My uncle seems to owe him a lot of money. Then, he knows that my uncle has two daughters. He ordered that one of my cousins had to marry him. How can he do this? Does he want a wife or a child-bearer?" Be learned about this from her mother that Jonas needed a woman to bear him children. Perhaps, he would kick June away after he used her. Be felt sorry for June Just thinking about this. "Is he so abnormal?" After Ben heard this, he was stunned for a moment andughed. Chapter 2163 Chapter 2163 "Yes." Be nodded in affirmation. She felt that Jonas was intolerable. "Let me ask you a question. Can your uncle repay the money now?" Ben asked indifferently. "Of course not. Otherwise, he would not force June to marry Jonas." Be whispered. "Well, it''s reasonable for Jonas to ask for a debt cancetion like that. He gave your uncle a chance. If he is a cold-blooded person, he will sue your uncle directly. Then your uncle will go to jail. Not only that, but your uncle may also bankrupt and cannot recover in this lifetime." Ben thought and analyzed from a man''s point of view. He was calm and rational. Be was shocked. Obviously, she had never thought about it so deeply. She felt that her uncle was unkind. And Jonas was inhumane. The two of them made a perverted deal, but they had to sacrifice June''s future. However, after Ben''s analysis, Be realized that it was veryplicated. "I... I didn''t think about this. Oh right, do you have a picture of Jonas? Can you show me how abnormal he looks?" Be turned anxious. Ben took out his phone. After looked for in his phone album for a while, he finally found a photo of Jonas. This photo was taken by his assistant at his request. Jonas was sitting not far from him and only showed half of his profile. However, it could be seen that he was handsome. Furthermore, from this photo, he was quite young instead of old. "Send this photo to me. Then I can send it to my poor cousin." Be said hurriedly. Ben sent that photo to Be who sent it to June immediately. But June only replied to her with two words "thank you". Be stared at June''s reply and was stunned. For some reason, she seemed to have a premonition that June would agree to marry Jonas. Ben''s gaze focused on Be tenderly. Seeing that she seemed to be full of worries, he snapped his fingers. Be trembled and looked up at him. "What are you thinking?" Ben asked curiously. Be''s beautiful eyes widened slightly and said, "If my father owes you money and forces me to marry you to pay off debts, do you think ... should I marry you or not?" "Of course, you should marry me. Besides, your father does owe me money." Ben was amused by her words. "Oh, yes, my father is anxious as ants in his pants. He was busy raising money. Perhaps one day, he will borrow money from you. Then you can force him to ask me to marry you." Be thought that she would be the same as June then. However, the only thing they were different was that she liked Ben and was willing to be with him. "Don''t worry, your father is in trouble only for a moment. Soon, hispany will be relieved. How is Rosia now? Has she found trouble with you again?" Ben asked with concern. "No, she is busy enough with her own affairs now. I asked my mother to stay at hometely. I''m just afraid that Rosia will harm her." When Be mentioned Rosia, she turned angry. She hated Rosia to death and couldn''t stand her anymore. "Do you want me to investigate what your mother overheard before?" Ben realized that he was getting more and more nosytely. As long as things were rted to Be, he wanted to interfere. And no one could stop him. Qu "Actually... I also want you to help me with this. If Rosia does have an affair with another man, then things will be funny. I want to see my father''s face being pped. And want to ask him if it hurts." Be smited bitterly. Was she too bad to make a fool of her father? Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "OK, even if you don''t ask me, I''ll help you investigate it. But Rosia must be on guard. It might not be easy for us to get something on her." said Ben. "It doesn''t matter. The Charleses are in chaos anyway. If Rosia bears too much pressure in her heart those days, she will reveal something." Be was no longer in a hurry. She was sure that Rosia must be in deep trouble. As Be had expected, June had decided to meet that man called Jonas. Lina was too tired and was admitted to the hospital for she had been begging for mercy these days. June sat in front of the hospital bed, looking at her mother''s pale face. For so many years, her mother had taught her to be optimistic and not to be defeated by a tragic life, June had never stopped struggling. However, she did not expect that in the end, she wouldn''t avoid her doomed fate. Since her father asked her to marry an old man, she would do it. After she paid back all that she had owed her father in one breath. Then she would rather die than surrender if anyone dared to influence her life. June came out of the studio. A strong wind blew outside the window. She opened the car door and sat in quickly. She had had an assistant and an agent. But recently, the agent went home to give birth. The assistant quitted her job because she was unsatisfied with the sry. So, June was alone. June drove straight to the hospital. Her mother''s illness had worsened. She hired a nurse to look after her. The director of the new TV show she acted paid half of her fee. It was enough for her to heal her mother. She was happy and hopeful. In the hospital, June packed up some food and went upstairs quickly. She pushed open the door and walked in. But she found that the small room was filled with people. June was frightened when she saw so many strangers. Lina was crying. Her eyes were red from crying. June squeezed out the crowd and ran to the hospital bed in pain. Looking at these strangers from her father''s family, she asked angrily, "What are you doing here? Don''t you know that my mother needs to rest?" "The day after tomorrow is the deadline. If you want to live a peaceful life, you have to listen to your father. Otherwise, you won''t even have a chance to live." Sitting on the chair, Adah spoke coldly. Only then did June realize that Adah seemed to have called over all those in the room. She was so abhorrent. She didn''t let go of her mother even she was reduced to the hospital. "June, get ready to marry an old man." Adah seemed to be disdainful of talking to June. After saying this, she stood up, straightened her expensive dress. Then she gestured to the people in the room, "Let''s go. She will agree." They all turned around and left. Only Lina and June were left in the ward. "Mom, are you alright? Did they hurt you?" June asked anxiously, looking at her mother''s pale face. Her mother was beautiful, but she was torn suddenly into such a haggard appearance by the pain. Seeing this, June''s heart ached. Chapter 2164 Chapter 2164 "June, I''m sorry. I failed to protect you." Lina burst into tears with her hands covering her face. "Mom, what are you talking about? Don''t cry, okay? I''ll be scared. You promised me that no matter what happened, we will face it together. And I''m not scared at all." June cried when she saw her mother crying. She was panicked and scared. Her mother''s expression seemed to tell her that this bad thing was finally going to happen. Lina looked at her wretched daughter. In order to earn more, June took all kinds of advertisements when she hadn''t graduated. She entered the entertainment industry finally, but she was blocked everywhere. Although she faced so many difficulties, she was still strong, which made her heartache. Lina wiped her daughter''s tears with trembling hands. "June, it was my mistake and you shouldn''t be punished. You should remember that you can''t go out with a married man no matter what. It''s very dangerous. You saw the woman sitting here just now. She disgusts me. I secretly gave birth to you. We are hiding for so many years and I thought she wouldn''te for us again. But I was too na?ve. She won''t let us off." Lina couldn''t help but feel ashamed of the mistakes she had made when she was young. June was already mentally prepared. She was much calmer when she heard these words again. It didn''t like the first time she was stunned when she heard it. She looked at her mother and sighed.N?velDrama.Org content. "I''m sorry, June. You need to bear the mistake I made. I deserve to die. I am ashamed to live." Lina looked at her beautiful daughter sadly. She was as gorgeous as a flower. She could have a good life, but her life was ruined by her mistake. "Isn''t it just getting married? Mom, I''m going to get married one day. I''m not afraid." June lowered her head andughed self-deprecatingly. "Don''t you hate me? I gave birth to you selfishly and let you live such a hard life with me." Lina felt sorry to her daughter. She was sick now. She wanted to suicide several times, but when she thought that if she died, her daughter was left alone in the world, she didn''t do such a foolish thing. "Mom, stop. If you didn''t give birth to me, I won''t be able to live. I''ve figured it out. If we can have a peaceful life, I''m willing to do anything." June raised her hand and wiped away her tears, "I am willing to marry." "You have to think clearly. I heard that he is a gloomy, violent old man. You will be tortured by him." Linda cried and shook her head. She could not let her daughter fall into a living hell. She would rather die here. "Mom, age doesn''t matter. How can I know whether he''s good if I don''t marry him? No matter how bad his temper is, I will do my duty as a wife." June had thrown the handle after the de. Having a career that she liked was the greatest fortune in her life. However, her luck seemed to be running out. She finally did better in her work. Another trouble came for her. She was going to marry an old man that she had never even met. Humans were fortune''s fool. "June, I''m sorry. I owe you too much." Lina said sadly. "Don''t be stupid. You know I don''t me you. I''ve never med you. You''re my mother, my most important person. Is there anything more difficult than separating with you? Don''t even think about leaving me. If youmit suicide, I won''t have the courage to live. You must be fine. We need to be fine, okay?" June hugged her mother tightly with tears. She was not afraid anymore. She was not afraid of anything. "Alright, June. I will stay with you and be strong. All sufferings have their reward." Lina cried with joy. Her greatest happiness was having this strong daughter. "Mom, you can call her. Just tell her that I''m willing to marry. They can arrange a wedding or something. I''ll be there." June did not want her mother to be embarrassed. She would rather embarrass herself. "There might not be a wedding. June, she only left an address, which is that man''s address. You can go there directly." Lina was sadder. She trembled and took a piece of paper, "June, if you''re scared, don''t go. It''s not a big deal. I will go all out with her." "What are you talking about? Life is so precious. Don''t risk it. Since you have an address and there is not a wedding, it''s good news for me. I want to continue to be a star. If I can hide my marriage, I''ll be very happy." June nced at the address and put the paper into her pocket. "Mom, did she say when shall I go there?" "You can go at any time." Lina looked at her daughter worriedly. "Mom, don''t think too much about it. Where are Wade and Cam? Didn''t them guard you for 24 hours a day? Where are they?" June frowned. She had hired two nurses for her mother. "There were too many people just now. She was scared, so I let her go out." Lina whispered. "Ask her back. I''m going to see that old man now. Don''t worry about me. I''m not afraid." June bended and kissed her mother on the forehead, "Mom, don''t leave me alone again. I will me you if you do that." Lina held back her tears and kept nodding. She would never do it again. She would receive treatment. June sighed, "I''m leaving. Ask Wade back and take care of you. There must be someone here to take care of you." "Go and take care." Lina looked at her daughter, and her eyes filled with heartache. June leaned against the elevator wall, put on a mask, and cried. If there were any other storms, just came for her. She was fearless. June got up her courage, drove over ording to the address. This was a vi area on the hillside. At night, June was driving alone on the main road. It was scared. She felt that the person she was going to see was the mysterious vampire who would suck her soul and blood, and she would die there. Death was not frightening. If you died, everything would end. But if you were alive, you would suffer more. June encouraged herself. Finally, she seemed to have found the right ce. However, the it was a tall iron gate. Under the night, it was gloomy. June had thought of an old man who was over half a century old and was greedily waiting for her. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "God bless me." After getting out of the car, June clenched her hands tightly in front of her chest and blessed. She walked over and knocked on the door. After a long time, an old man opened the door and asked her strangely, "Who are you looking for?" "I ... I''m here for marriage. My name is June." June introduced herself stiffly, and she felt she was a joke. "I see. Come in." He immediately opened the door. June was stunned. Looking at this person whose hair was almost gone, could this be her husband? God, just killed her. "Is it you that I will marry?" June held her breath, resisting the impulse to faint. He immediatelyughed, "It''s not me. It''s my boss." "May I ask how old is your boss? Is he older than you?" June knew that it was impolite to ask, but she was too curious. "How is that possible? My boss is only thirty years old. He is very young." He was amused by her words. "Ok, why aren''t you surprised that I''m here?" When June heard that he was only thirty years old, she felt at ease. Fortunately, he wasn''t too old. However,pared to her, he was a little old. "My boss paid for it. Anyone will be ok." He immediately looked at June sympathetically. She probably didn''t know that she had been bought by someone else. "What?" June was dumbfounded. Bought? How much did he cost? Could he share some with her? "Did I disturbing your boss''s rest for coming sote?" June was terrified. She looked at the ck building in front of her. The dim light shone on the old walls of the historic building. Only the living room had tights in the vi. It was ck and gloomy, like a haunted house. Chapter 2165 Chapter 2165 "No, my boss... won''t see you at all." He said while guiding her to the living room. And then, he took two documents from a nearby file bag, "This is your marriage agreement. Look and sign it. You need to have a pre-marital examination tomorrow. If you are healthy, you will get the certificate with my boss. By the way, you need to give birth to a test-tube baby for my boss within two years." June widened her eyes in shock after hearing so many information, "Why didn''t he see me? Why did he want an IVF? He is ..." "Keep your voice down. My boss is healthy. He just... doesn''t want to touch women. He has a fetish about cleanliness." He was so frightened that he hurriedly raised his finger at her to stop her from speaking nonsense. "So, you mean that I will marry him and then do a test tube to give birth to a baby, and what about next?" Before June arrived, she was prepared to lose her virtue tonight. Anyway, if she closed her eyes, everything would be over. However, at this moment, she waspletely shocked. Her husband would not touch her and would not meet her. Hahaha? She was lucky to find such a precious husband. "Yes, my boss''s ideas are written on the agreement. You can look it carefully. If there''s no problem, please you sign it." His attitude was polite, and he was easy to get along with. June took the agreement and read it carefully. When she saw the items, she was so shocked that she was speechless. After marriage, they won''t make out. She could not interfere with his private life. Without permission, she could not see him privately. She had to stay in her room at night when he was off work. She could not meet him. She had to restrain herself from seeing other men. Moreover, after being his wife, she had to maintain her image as a richdy and should not lose his face. June felt as if she had entered the pce to be a concubine. Her husband, whom she could not meet, was as noble as the emperor. However, when she entered the pce, she was treated coldly. What''s more, she could not resist it. She could endure it. "June, do you have any objections? My boss said that you can only make two suggestions." Seeing that she was in a daze, he thought that she could not ept the conditions. "Can I keep these two opinions? I haven''t decided yet, but I will definitely have conditions." June was not stupid, so she asked calmly. "Of course. I''ll write it down below. If there''s no problem, can you sign it? I have to show you around." He was friendly and was extremely polite to June. "Ok, sign here?" As June spoke, she took the pen beside her, quickly wrote her name, and pressed her fingerprint. "Done. By the way, what''s your boss''s name?" After June signed it, she realized that there was still one most important question that she didn''t asked, so she hurriedly asked. "My boss''s name is Jonas Brid." June though for a while and found that she had never heard of this name before. "What does your boss do?" Looking at the vi, he seemed to have a noble status. "It''s not convenient for me to say. June, don''t worry. My boss is not a bad person. You will be very safe here. Of course, don''t offend him. He usually won''t hurt anyone." The old man smiled andforted her. "Of course, I don''t dare to provoke him." June sighed lightly. She would abide by the terms of the agreement and not break any of them. "Alright,e over. I''ll tell you about the rules here." He immediately waved to her. June quickly stood up and followed him.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He pointed to an elevator beside a staircase. "This is a forbidden area. You can''t go up." "Alright!" June was stunned. Were there ces she couldn''t go in this house? Standing in a corridor, he pointed to the back garden. "The garden is boss''s personal garden. You can''t step into it. You can only take a walk in the front garden." "Got it." June felt as if she was acting in a grand pce drama. The family rules and the hierarchy here were strict. She might not be as good as a servant here. But she was not sad or angry at all. She was very happy and liked such a rule. "June, don''t be angry. Boss bought you back. You''d better listen to him, and then you will live better." The old man smiled softly when he saw that her expression was the same as usual. "I''m not angry. I''ll be obedient." June immediately nodded. At the end of the corridor, there was a small building. There was a staircase up. The old man said, "This is the side hall. There are two rooms upstairs and a bathroom. This where you will stay in the future. I will get someone to bring you food. If you need anything, I will arrange someone to bring it over." "Does this mean that when I return to this house, I will stay here and can''t go anywhere?" June asked him in surprise. "In principle, you are right. You mustn''t go away when bosses back at night. Don''t let him meet you." He exined with a smile. "Ok. I will definitely be very careful." June wanted to sing a song loudly. God, wasn''t this the life she dreamed of? She had a ce to live and food, didn''t need to sleep with a mam and she could even bea legitimate rich woman. Did the good news finallye for her? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Looking at Jun''s smile, the old man suddenly sighed. Did boss buy a fool? How could she smile when facing such a strict conditions and rules? s, was she worth the money? "Sir, I still don''t know your name." June asked curiously. "You can call me Mr. Cobb, and I''m boss''s personal butler." Mr. Cobb immediately replied. "Thank you, Mr. Cobb. Thank you for your clear exnation." June said gratefully. "June, aren''t you angry?" Mr. Cobb still felt that this young girl was weird. "No. May I ask, how much did your boss spend to buy?" June was curious. She needed to know how much she was worth. "They owe my boss at least 300 million yuan. Perhaps you are worth it." Mr. Cobb said casually. "What? Three hundred million? Am I worth so much money?" June''s beautiful eyes widened and screamed in disbelief. "June, don''t be surprised. Do you think it''s worth to buy your youthful years by three hundred million?" Mr Mr Cobb sighed. He still felt sympathy for her. She looked too young. It was not easy for her to waste her good years with her husband like this. She was a grass widow. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "By the way, tell your boss that I work in the entertainment industry. I am an actor. Ask him if he will allow." June hurriedly asked him. This was an important question. She had signed an endorsement with Isis Stewart for three years. She could not break it. "If boss doesn''t agree, you can make this a condition. He will definitely agree." Mr. Cobb kindly suggested. Chapter 2166 Chapter 2166 "Please help me ask him. I''ll require him to fulfill his promise if he doesn''t agree." June looked at Mr. Cobb, and her eyes were full of hope. Mr. Cobb nodded, "Alright, I''ll help you. You can go to your room and take a good rest now." "What''s tomorrow''s schedule?" June was curious. "You''ll take a check-up in the morning and get your marriage certificate in the afternoon," Mr. Cobb reminded her. "Alright, see you tomorrow." June nodded. Mr. Cobb then left and closed the hall''s door. In the hall, June was in a daze. Although it was not the main living room, it was more luxurious than anywhere she used to live. It was decorated in a retro style, and every item here was well-positioned and unaffordable for her. June began to search Jonas Brid on her phone after standing motionless for a while. It turned out that Jonas was a CEO as well as director of argepany. There were many reports about his achievements. But he was mysterious as there was no photo of him online. June felt nervous about marrying him. As Jonas required a test tube baby, June was suspicious that he was a gay or suffered impotence. It made sense he didn''t want to intimate with her as a gay. It was strange for a man of high social status like him being celibate. So, he married her in order to decrease rumors as getting older. After figuring it out, June felt hungry. She left the hall. Mr. Cobb was reading book in the main living room. Seeing June, he asked, "What do you need?" "Mr. Cobb, is there anything to eat? I haven''t had dinner," June asked in a low voice, feeling restrained. "I''ll have someone bring it over. After eight in the evening, you''d better not leave the hall, as Mr. Brid will be back at any time." Mr. Cobb smiled and reminded her. "I''m sorry. Can I call you? Is there andline phone at home?" Only then did June realize that she was not free here. "Yes, I''ve written down several phone numbers for you." Mr. Cobb nodded. June returned to the hall and saw thebel Mr. Cobb said. Jonas''s number was on it as well. June walked to the window and looked at the second floor of the main building. As the left side had lights on, Jonas was probably as home. Why didn''t hee to see her? They were going to get married tomorrow. Wasn''t he curious about her at all? What if she was ugly? Didn''t he care about a woman''s appearance? In fact, June was happy to marry Jonas, since he was outstanding and didn''t mind her faults. Her dinner was serviced soon. After finishing it, she cleaned the table and went upstairs to rest. On the second floor, there was a bedroom, a guest room, and arge cloakroom. In the cloakroom, there were many clothes and jewelries for woman. June was shocked while seeing these expensive articles. All of them were beyond her imagination. "Are these all for me?" June blinked her eyes and muttered. "Jonas must be a good man. How generous he is!" June said. Leaving the cloakroom, June saw a big and luxurious bathroom in the bedroom. Everything she need, June could find there. Jonas was indeed thoughtful. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. After enjoying a bath, June wore a white robe and went to bed. Was this a dream? She was not in a dream as she felt painful while pinching herself. Be became more intimate with Ben. She missed him so much when he was not by her side. How about Ben? Did he miss her? Or, would he miss her more? As her mother had agreed to their rtionship, Be became braver. After ss, Be would go to Ben''spany. She would help clean his office and read documents from Ben. Be was clever. After reading the documents, she would discuss with Ben, who would listen to her carefully and give her advice after she finished. "Be, I''m gonna go home. Are you free this Saturday?" Ben asked, and his eyes were filled with anticipation. Be began to tremble while hearing his words. Did he want to bring her home? "Of course, I''m free, but ... do you indeed want to take me home? We''ve only been going out for two months." It might be too soon for her to go home with him. "It''s not short. Besides, I want you to see where I grew up." Ben held her hand and pulled her into his embrace. He hugged her and whispered to her, "Do you want to go home with me?" Feeling Ben''s breath, Be was in a daze and failed to hear him. She was stunned and stared at him. "Don''t you want to?" Ben looked sad, as she didn''t answer. Be regained her senses and nodded, "Yes, of course I do. If you want, I will go home with you." She said in a gentle voice. Ben could tell her joy and delicacy from it. Ben was attracted by her voice. Only then did Ben realize that he liked a girl who was delicate and lovable. He couldn''t help kissing her on her lips. It was as great as he thought. Be looked upat Ben and could tell his love. All of a sudden, she understood her mother''s feelings back then. If her mother fell in love with aman as same as her, she would feel desperate while being abandoned. "What''s wrong? Why are you trembling?" Ben stopped when putting his arm around her waist and finding she began to tremble. Be shook her head and repressed her uneasiness. No, Ben would never leave her. "Did you feel ufortable?" Ben thought it was his problem. In fact, it was due to her being afraid of losing Ben. Chapter 2167 Chapter 2167 "I ... I''m just scared. I love you so much suddenly, as if I were betting on myself." Be smiled bitterly. Ben knew that she was an insecure girl. Moreover, after experiencing her parents'' divorce, her worries were reasonable. "I won''t let you lose the bet." Ben kissed her forehead dearly. His deep and firm voice instantly calmed Be down. "Yes." She trusted him unconditionally. Be''s rtionship with Ben gradually stabilized. However, Rosia could not live peacefully. Beck came hometer andter, and his temper became poorer. Her gentle methods before were useless now. She realized that she did not love Beck at all. His failure in his work instantly made her realize that he was just an old man and who she liked was the one who generously paid out money before, but not the long-faced old man who looked at everything with displeasure. "Beck, is there really no way out this time? Why is it like this? Why does this good business suddenly be difficult?" Rosia did not sleep until Beck came back and asked him in confusion.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "How the hell am I supposed to know? Perhaps ... I shouldn''t have divorced Susan." Rosia''s eyes widened when Beck suddenly said such hurtful words. "Beck, what do you mean by saying that? Do you regret divorcing now? We''re not married yet, and do you hate me? If so, then we can just break up. Rosia immediately roared sharply. Obviously, she was hurt. She had always thought that she was better than Susan in all aspects, but now, Beck had probably heard some of the rumors outside. Those gossipy mongers said that she wasn''t a good-luck face, and that she would bring misfortune to her husband. They were scurrilous. "I don''t mean to dislike you. Don''t think too much, I ...." Deck wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it in the end. He remembered how heartless he was when he got divorced. "Do you want to say that I don''t bring fortune for you, but Susan did?" Rosia questioned him in a high-pitched voice. Deck''s face turned deathly pale. That''s what he was thinking about. After he married Susan, his business was prosperous. Even if he quarreled with Susan every day, it would not affect his sess in his career. But now, he had divorced Susan for almost two months, thepany''s performance had declined and orders had plummeted. Now, his capital chain was about to break. Except for the reason, he couldn''t find another reason. "You''re unreasonable. You weren''t such a woman. Why have you be a vixen?" Deck found that Rosia looked ugly when she spoke in a high- pitched voice. "I am unreasonable. Who said that you wanted to marry me and not let me suffer any grievances for the rest of my life? Who said that you wanted me to be a rich wife for the rest of my life? It''s you. But now you me me for your poor business. What does it have to do with me?" Rosia felt wronged, because she felt that her dream of being wealthy wasing to an end. She was really unwilling. How could she have time to find another man? She was 27 years old when she was with Deck, but now she was in her thirties. Her youth had passed away. "I don''t want to go bankrupt. I also want to make my career go higher, but I''ve worked hard, what else do you want me to do? Rosia, did you pretend to be gentle in the past? You said that you will never leave me for better for worse, for richer for poorer, in sickness and in health, but what are you doing now? You are mocking me when I''m in my most difficult time." The more Deck said it, the angrier he became, and he suddenly felt that everything was unworthy. Rosia sneered, "Deck, look at yourself in the mirror. If you don''t have money, how can you deserve me? Do you really think I love you? I love the rich Deck, not an old man who failed in his career." "What... what did you say? Rosia, say it again." Deck felt like his heart was pierced by thousands of arrows, and he was freaked out. This was more heart-piercing than anything else. "Even if I say it 10,000 times, I still think so. For my son''s future, don''t you give us a sum of money as our living expenses?" Rosia sneered and said aggressively. Deck felt his heart beating so fast that he felt sullen and ufortable. He couldn''t stand any longer and held onto the wardrobe beside him. He pointed at Rosia and was too angry to speak. "So ... so you''re such a vicious woman." Deck suddenly saw through her true colors. Her tenderness, kindness, and generosity were all faked. She got close to him purposely for his money. "Stop talking nonsense. You won''t be at a disadvantage. I''ve given you my youth. Why couldn''t you give me some money? It''s very fair." Rosia snorted disapprovingly. "You...." Deck was out of breath, and he was pale and sweated profusely. Seeing that something was wrong, Rosia hurriedly went over to help him, "Deck, are you ok? Don''t scare me." "Go away." Deck finally gasped for breath and pushed her away forcefully, "Rosia, piss off, piss off now." "You want me to scram? You don''t want your son. I''ll take him with me." Then, she was about to leave. When Deck heard that his son was going to be taken away by her, he did not know where the strength came from and pulled Rosia back. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Before Rosia could react, she crashed into the edge of the bed, causing her brain dizzy. "Deck, are you going to kill me?" Rosia was so painful that her tears came out. She angrily pointed at Deck and roared. "If you dare to take my son away, I will kill you today." Deck was so furious that it was terrifying to see his ferocious features. "Alright, I won''t take him away. Let me leave." Rosia was frightened. She knew that Deck was not a man to be trifled with. If she really provoked him, she would not benefit. "Fuck off." Deck roared angrily. Rosia covered her injured head and ran into the cloakroom, taking a suitcase that she had packed away. Seeing that suitcase, Deck completely went to pieces. He sat on the floor in pain and suddenly woke up. He was blinded by love, and he didn''t see Rosia''s true colors clearly and brought such ano ungrateful person home. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org At this moment, Deck suddenly thought of his ex-wife. Although they quarreled every time when he came back, it was because she loved him and wanted him to apany her more. "Am I wrong?" Deck hugged his head in confusion. Chapter 2168 Chapter 2168 Be discussed with her mother about going home with Ben. Susan looked at the expectation in her daughter''s eyes. She couldn''t bear to hurt her, but she had a bottom line. "Be, I have no objection to you foring home with him, but... you have to promise me that you won''t have sex with him for the time being unless you decide to get engaged or get married." Susan was afraid that her daughter would suffer losses, so she could only ask her like this. Be suddenly blushed and stammered, "Mom, why did you say that? I will respect myself." "Although it doesn''t matter now, women are at a disadvantage after all. It''s better for you not to act recklessly." Susan said seriously. "Got it." Be didn''t want to talk about it with her mother. After packing her suitcase, Be followed Ben to the airport the next morning. On the way to the airport, Be received a new friend request on her social media. She opened it and saw that it was June. June sent her a smile emoji. Afterwards, she took a few photos and sent them to her. Be looked at the photo carefully, and found it seemed to be taken in a vi. "You''re not really married, are you?" Be quickly sent a message. "Yes, I''m married, but it''s different from what I imagined. Thank you, Be. Can we be friends? I''m new in this city, and I don''t have any friends." June sent a sincere message. Be immediately send a smile emoji and replied, "Ok, we are friends." In fact, Jonas''s vi was not far from the Charleses'' previous vi. They were in the same vi area. However, Jonas''s vi was high-ss and private, which was half way up the hill and was essible only by a main road. June brought her mother here this time. She had already figured it out that marriage was the only chance for her and her mother to repay. Now, June was sitting outside the gynecology department. In a while, she was going to take a pre-marital examination. Shey on the instrument rack and shyly opened her legs. The results on the checklist were very good. She took it to Mr. Cobb. Then Mr. Cobb made a phone call and took June directly to the Civil Affairs Bureau. June felt that everything that was happening now was more dramatic than a TV show. Her husband did not show up, and they sessfully got the marriage certificate. Mr. Cobb kept the marriage certificate. June wanted to look it, but Mr. Cobb refused and said that it was ordered by his boss. June became more curious about Jonas. She felt that this thought was very dangerous. It seemed that Jonas did not want her to understand him, and he didn''t meet her. How deste was it? After receiving the certificate, June and Mr. Cobb went their separate ways. She nned to go to hospital to say it to her mother. However, she was hungry when she arrived at the hospital. She found a small shop on the street and sat at a table outside, waiting to eat delicious beef noodles. When she ate the noodles, June''s phone rang and she received a text message. June was shocked by the message. It was a photo of her holding a bowl and drinking soup. She looked like a foodie who had been hungry for hundreds of years. What made her even more confused was the words below. If I caught you eat on the streets regardless of your image next time, I would divorce you. June was stunned. She looked around in panic. Who took the photo? Was this number ... Jonas''s? June was so frightened that she hurriedly ran into the hospital. God, who was Jonas? He wouldn''t be following her 24 hours a day, right? What should she do? What kind of a man did she marry? It''s scared. June ran to her mother''s ward in one breath. Her mother''s eyes were red, as if she had just cried. "Mom, is there anything wrong? Did theye and cause trouble again?" June was heartache and hurriedly asked her. Lina grabbed her daughter''s hand and asked in fear, "June, how is everything going between you and that man? Did he do anything to you?" June quickly shook her head and replied, "Mom, don''t worry. He treats me very well. We are already married." "So fast? Which kind of man is he? Is ???????? he scary? The woman came again just now. She threatened to break your leg you dared to run." The more Linda listened, the more frightened she became. She felt that her daughter was marrying a terrifying person. "Of course, they''re afraid that I''ll run away. They owe he 300 million yuan in debt. They pay the debt by me. Mom, can they let us off if I marry them instead?" June asked innocently. "I don''t know." Linda shook her head d in confusion, Ever since I secretly gave birth to you, we don''t have human rights. When you were young, we had to move asionally. You always asked me why, but now do you know the reason? Mom wants to protect you." "My study was poor due to move, and I wasn''t confident enough. Mom, thank you for bringing me up." When June thought of her childhood life, she felt sad with tears. "Silly girl, it''s mother who has let you down. I''m very happy that you don''t me me. Now that you''re married, I only hope that you can live a peaceful and happy life in the future." This was the only hope for Linda. "I will." June nodded, but she was not confident. June took a day off today. She had been staying in the hospital since the afternoon. It was almost night. Linda saw that her daughter was calm. It seemed that the man she had married had not harmed her. She secretly rejoiced. "June, hurry and go home. You have a family now. Don''t make him wait for you. You have just got your certificate." Linda urged her daughter with concern. June nodded and felt that it was time to go back. "Mom, call me if you need anything. I''m leaving first." As June spoke, she stood up. "June, do you live with your husband''s family? If so, remember to be filial to them." Linda softly expressed her concern. "No, I only live with him." June felt heartache when she looked at her mother''s cautious gaze.N?velDrama.Org content. Then, she turned around and drove her car towards the man''s house. When she was about to arrive, she saw a car in front of the vi with the car lights on from afar. June''s heart trembled. She quickly stopped the car, because she wasn''t sure if Jonas had just returned home. If she went in, wouldn''t they meet each other? June was honest. Since he didn''t want to see her, she should be obedient. The few ck cars ickly n drove past her car. Then, June waited for a while before she drove in and stopped at the entrance of the side hall. She got off the car, quickly entering the hall. Mr. Cobb immediately walked over and asked her with concern, "June. I will bring you dinner right away." "Thank you, Mr. Cobb." June was ill at ease. "No worries." Then, Mr. Cobb left. June went up to the second floor and secretly ran to the floor-to-ceiling window. Seeing that the room beside was light, she knew that Jonas came back. June took the phone and opened the photo sent by Isis. The silhouette under the gentle light was steadfast and handsome. June didn''t know why Jonas didn''t want to see her but married her. Wasn''t this a contradiction? It turned out that any kind of rtionship could exist in the world. June nned to take a shower first and then went for dinner. After staying in the hospital for half a day, she was covered in the smell of disinfectant. Then, she directly took off her clothes in the bedroom. Perhaps it was because she felt that this was her own space. However, she never expected that the man sitting in the study room had aputer next to him, and the screen of which showed the image of her bedroom. When the man sat down, he lit up a cigarette, and saw the hot image on theputer. Chapter 2169 Chapter 2169 The woman took off her clothes. And the man narrowed his eyes and looked at her calmly. The woman was beautiful with long curly hair, a slim waist and proportioned figure. He did not expect they have such a beautiful daughter. The man spat out the smoke with great interest. Although he saw this woman''s beautiful figure, he found that he didn''t want to hug her. He only wanted her to y her role peacefully. June did not know that she had no privacy in his eyes. She quickly took a bath. Then, she put on a set of household clothes and went downstairs for dinner. Mr. Cobb asked an aunt send her dinner, which includes three dishes, a soup, and fruit dessert. They were all delicious. June felt that living here was as beautiful as living in paradise. It would be great if her mother coulde and live with her. After dinner, she ran upstairs to read the script. Today, she received the script of an online drama. They wanted her to be the supporting actress. If she could earn the money and had work to do, June would ept everything, and y any role. After June opened the script, she began to perform by herself. However, she did not expect that the first scene would be that the supporting actress hanged herself in order to gain the sympathy of the leading actor. June was failed by the scene. However, she still took out a scarf and tied it around her neck. Then, she hung it on a wooden clothes rack beside her and acted as if she was about to suffocate. Her tongue stretched out, her eyes rolled upwards, her hands tightly clutching the rope around her neck.... Jonas was going to handle his work, then he turned around and saw that woman hanging herself on the clothes rack tomit suicide. He was so frightened that he stood up and rushed out without saying a word. "Did they send him a madman? Damn it." He thought angrily and ran from the corridor on the second floor to the small building on the opposite side. June gradually found the feeling of a despair suicidal person, and suddenly the door opened. A man entered uninvited, and she happened to roll her eyes, stuck out her tongue, and was pretended to die. "Uh...." June looked at the man who had barged in. She was shocked, and quickly retracted her tongue, but her mouth couldn''t close. She opened her mouth and looked at the man. The corridor was dark and the light in room was bright. The man''s sharp features came into her eyes. He was a mature and calm man in his thirties, and was not an old man they described. What''s more, he was very handsome. His crescent-of-moon eyebrows were thin and narrow. He carried an imperious nose well and his angr cheekbones carved down towards a flinty jaw, and the lines of his lips and jaw gave him a gentle nature. This was the first time June had seen Jonas. However, she did not expect that it would be in such a scene. Acting a despair person made her feel despair. However, she saw a man who had given her a new life in despair. He was so handsome that her heart was beating wildly. "What are you doing?" Jonas originally had no intention of seeing her, but now he was here and afraid that she would die here. "I ... I''m acting ording to the script." June hurriedly tried to untie the scarf tied around her neck, but she discovered that when she panicked, she would be at a loss. She was powerless and her leg was week, then the scarf was pulled. She instantly suffocated, and her hands and legs would kick wildly. Jonas felt that she was not only mentally abnormal, but also clumsy. She was a fool. He angrily walked over, picked her up, and forcefully pulled the scarf off and threw it on the bed. He stared at the little fool, gritted his teeth angrily and said, "Are you really the daughter of that family. I want to return you." "Don''t ... don''t return me. I am. My name is June. I''m really his daughter. Mr. Brid, I''m sorry. Did I scare you?" June''s eyes immediately turned red when she heard his words. She looked at the man in panic with tears. "Don''t cry. If you dare to cry, I will throw you out." Jonas was inexplicably annoyed when he saw her tears. Before he could do anything to her, she cried first. Did she make sense? June was so frightened that she quickly held back her tears and lowered her head. "You are not allowed to act this kind of y at home in the future. Got it?" Jonas coldly said. "How did you know I was acting?" June was stunned. Then, she looked around and saw a surveince camera in the corner of the ceiling of the bedroom. She cried out in shock and hugged her head. However, she discovered that hugging her head was useless. She subconsciously put her hands on her chest and looked at Jonas in shame. Content belongs to Jonas looked at her coldly. Now she was shy. It was fun to take it off just now. "Mr. Brid, how can you install a camera in room?" June still had someints. She had taken off all her clothes just now. Didn''t he see it all? How embarrassing! "This is my home. I can install anything if I want. I don''t need to ask for your opinion?" Jonas said mockingly. "Don''t you install that in bathroom?" June asked him in panic. "No." Jonas said expressionlessly.N?velDrama.Org content. June was finally rxed. Afterwards, she continued to lower her head and said, "I won''t scare you again in the future." "Why don''t you look up at me?" Jonas felt that it was impolite to speak with head down. June mocked herself, "Don''t you want to see me? If I lowered my head, you wouldn''t see me." Jonas said, "Who said I don''t want to see you? I just think we don''t need to meet each other." "Mr. Brid...." "Call me honey. You must learn to call me that in the future. In any asions, in front of anyone, you, must call me that. Only then will overget be worthy of our marriage certificate." Jonas interrupted her worriedly. June nodded, "Alright, I will, ho... honey." sto Jonas was finally satisfied. He was promised to receive an obedient girl. Sure enough, she was very obedient. "I don''t like noisy women. Be quiet. Also, you shall stop acting and be a full-time wife." Jonas became cold again and required possessively. "No, I don''t want to be a full-time wife. I want to act. Besides, I just received an endorsement and signed a three-year contract. I can''t break it." June finally said in a tougher tone. "I give you million dors per month. Isn''t that enough for you to spend?" Jonas put a long face. Chapter 2170 Chapter 2170 "It''s not about money. It''s about integrity. I''ve promised him and signed the contract. I cannot break my promise." The sincere smile of the advertiser shed through June''s mind. She couldn''t let him down. Jonas was somehow impressed by June. "Fine. You can make two requirements. Apart from the previous one, what else do you have?" Jonas looked up at her and asked. "I haven''t thought about it yet. Right now, all I have in mind is work," June whispered. "If you insist, you must make something out of yourself, or you may ruin my reputation. I will have you professionally trained. I married you because I don''t want to be taken as a weirdo, not because I have interest in women," Jonas said coldly. "So you like men?" June looked up and made bold to ask. Jonas was choked. June soon sensed danger. Out of fear, she held up her hand and swore, "I swear to God that I will never tell your secret to others, not even when I''m threatened with death." Looking at her serious looks, Jonas somehow wanted to pinch her cheeks. The woman was just unbelievable. Why did he have to like men if he was not interested in women? "Yes, I do. Mind your own business. Don''t fall in love with me." Jonas reached out and pinched her boob before turning around and leaving. June looked at the boob pinched by him and got dumbstruck for quite a few while. Jonas liked men. Then everything was self-exined. June got relieved. Jonas was not as scary as he looked. But why did he like men? The young hunk or the sexy middle-aged? A wonderful world was just unfolding. June became curious: who could Jonas'' partner be. A few hourster, Be and Ben arrived at the airport. After getting out of the airport, they found a ck minivan waiting for them. "Are you tired?" Looking at Be''s tiredplexion, Ben asked gently. Be was too tired to put on an easy look. She nodded, "Yes. I didn''t sleep wellst night." "Why?" Ben found her cute. She was like a kitten asking favor. "Because I was both nervous and excited to meet your parents. I just couldn''t fall asleep." Be smiled helplessly. She must be a coward; otherwise she wouldn''t be awake until dawn. "Sorry to hear that. Take a nap. There''s still more than an hour before we get to my house." Ben gently stroked her long hair, drawing Be closer to him. Be felt safe with Ben. She leaned against him, enjoyed the fresh smell from him, and had a sound sleep. When Be was asleep, she had a dream. In the dream, Ben held her gently and walked in a garden full of flowers. The dream was so romantic that she didn''t want to wake up. Then she recalled that she needed to meet Ben''s parents. She had to wake herself up. Be forced herself to wake up from the dream. When she opened her eyes, she met a pair ofrge clear eyes. They were extremely beautiful. Be blinked and found that the owner of the eyes was a cute girl. Be let out a low cry in fear. The next second, she heard a cheerfulugh. Be looked at the girlughing happily at the side. Then the girl shouted towards the door, "Ben, my dear sister-inw has woken up." Be was struck by the way the girl addressed her. Her mind went nk. This lovely girl was Ben''s younger sister? "Dear sister-inw, don''t be panicked. My name is Edith William, Ben''s younger sister. d to meet you." The girl introduced herself gracefully while examining Be. Be sat up immediately and greeted back in embarrassment, "d to meet you, too. I''m Be Charles." Just as Be finished speaking, Ben appeared at the door. He smiled and said gently, "You''re awake." Be gave him a hard stare. Why didn''t he wake her up? This was an important asion. He even carried her to the room and allowed her to continue to sleep. She must have left bad impressions on his family. "Ben, good for you. You didn''t even tell us about your beautiful girlfriend." Edith was dissatisfactory with her brother. Ben was given a hard time by two such beautiful girls. He smiled helplessly, "Alright, now you meet each other." "Mom and Dad knew that you woulde back with Be. They should be back earlier today." Edith told Ben and then turned to Be, "Miss Charles, my sister-inw, don''t be shy. Just feel at home." Be flushed at the way Edith addressed her. She stammered, "Thank you. But just call me Be. I have not known your brother for long." "I''m OK with that." Edith turned back to Ben and mouthed something. Ben was vexed. Edith mouthed towards him that he robbed the cradle. Be hurried to exin, "I''m twenty-two." "You are six years younger than my brother. But it won''t be a problem if you are in love with each other." Edith chuckled and then walked out the door, "I''m gonna leave you alone." Looking at his naughty sister, Ben felt helplessly and walked to the bedside. He looked at Be, who had just woken up, and reached out to smooth her messy hair. "Edith is outgoing. Don''t take it seriously." "It''s OK. Actually, I like her." Deep inside, Be wanted to be as outgoing as Edith. But she was an introvert. "Great. Then you will have manymon topics." Ben smiled. He would be happy to see Be and Edith be friends.N?velDrama.Org content. Be smiled back. But soon she blushed out of anger. She hit the man on his chest,ining "Why didn''t you wake me up? It is inappropriate in your parents'' you carry me upstairs, with me being asleep." Content belongsel.ne to S Chapter 2171 Chapter 2171 "It''s fine. My parents won''t care about this," Ben exined softly, "I saw you were asleep and didn''t want to wake you up." "Don''t do that again." Be was no longer angry. She was also touched by Ben''s kindness. It was getting dark. Be sat on the sofa and wrung her fingers. The William''s was more luxurious than she had imagined and was out of the Charles''s league. Every item here was low-key and luxurious, making Be less confident. Even though she grew up in a wealthy family, she never lived such an extravagant life. A ck car stopped at the door. Leo and Mary got off the car. When they entered the living room, they saw a girl sitting on the sofa. At first nce, they thought she was beautiful. Moreover, she looked like a good girl, and her eyes were clear. "Dad, Mom, you''re back. This is my girlfriend, Be." "Be, they are my parents." Ben started the conversation in order to relieve Be''s nervousness and fear. Be stood up and looked up at Ben''s parents. She whispered, "Hello, Mr. and Mrs. William." Mary was excited that her son finally brought such a pretty girlfriend home. "Are you Be? I''m d to see you," Mary said gently. "Wee," Leo said as well. He discovered the girl in front of him looked like Mary in her youth. Was it his illusion? But they were indeed of the same type. No wonder Ben was his son, their preferences for girls were alike. Be heaved a sigh of relief. She was afraid that she would be too nervous to say a word and was sweaty. As Ben''s parents were gentle, she felt rxed, "Mom, you can stop worrying now, as my brother is not a gay," Edith, who was sitting beside Mary, said with a smile. Mary red at her, "What are you talking about? Of course, your brother likes women. If he is a gay, I won''t let him go easily." Ben interrupted, "How could I like men? I''m not a gay." "Be, wee to our home, you''d better stay here for a few more days. We can get familiar with each other as well," Mary turned to her future daughter-inw and said. It was probably because Ben fancied Be that Mary came to like Be as well. As the head of the family, it was improper for Leo to keep staring at Be. He said to Mary, "Ask the cook to make more food." "I see." Mary got up and went to the kitchen. In the William''s, there were several servants. Mary didn''t know how to cook and had never do any housework since she was young. Leo also didn''t let her do that, as she was the woman he loved. In her panic, Be exchanged looks with Ben, who was smiling at her. She was embarrassed, and then she appreciated him forforting her. Although it was a wealthy family, the Williams was harmonious. Be feltfortable and a sense of belonging. The dinner was fancy, but Be didn''t eat a lot. After all, it was not at her home. She felt nervous. Be became more embarrassed when Ben took food for her. She did not want to show her intimacy with Ben in front of his parents. When Mary and Leo exchanged their looks, they saw both of them felt rxed. Since their son was about to get married, they probably could have grandchildren soon. After dinner, Mary asked Ben to hang out with Be, as it was also very beautiful at night. If it was toote, they could go to the apartment in the city instead ofing home. Hearing Mary''s words, Be''s face blushed. Why did she feel that Mary wanted them to stay overnight together? Was it an illusion? Ben drove Be out. It was about seven o''clock in the evening when the nightlife began. Along the way, Be looked at the busy streets and couldn''t help eximing in admiration. The first-tier city was indeed more modern and magnificent than the second-tier city she used to live in. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org When waiting for the traffic light, a group of people looked at the ck sports car. They saw a beautiful young girl sitting in the passenger seat and was envious. Some of them began to be jealous as well. "Is him a second generation rich? Is that his girlfriend? I heard that this car is worth more than ten million yuan."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Yeah, did you see the man who drives the car? He''s so handsome. Who is he?" Although Be did not know their envy, she felt extremely happy now. Ben nned to take her to one of the busiest shopping malls and buy something for her. When the sports car stopped at a reserved parking space, Ben and Be got off the car. The man walked to Be and held her hand tightly, "Let''s go and have a look?" Be happily nodded and went to the elevator with him. ove Following them, several men and women, who looked like lovers, rushed into the elevator. Once they entered it, the girls involuntarily looked at Ben. For girls, the thing they feared the most wasparison. When they discovered Ben was more outstanding than their own boyfriends, they couldn''t force themselves to look away. Be also noticed that the girls were staring at Ben. She subconsciously pulled the man''s hand back. Because of her movement, Ben took a step back and leaned against the elevator wall. He looked down at Be with a smile. Was she showing their rtionship to others? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org When they arrived the destination, Ben and Be walked out of the elevator hand in hand. In this floor, there were stores of women''s clothing and jewelry. And there were quite a few customers. When Ben held Be''s hand and took her to a women''s clothing store, Be was stunned and turned to the man. "I''ll buy you some new clothes," Ben whispered. "I brought clothes," Be said. "But they are not from me, so they don''t count," Ben said in a low and domineering voice Beughed. When Ben was domineering, he was charming. At Ben''s insistence, Be tried on a few sets of clothes. In the end, she chose three of them. Be knew it was a luxury brand, so she pulled the man out of the store and stopped him from purchasing again. Chapter 2172 Chapter 2172 Ben looked at her strangely, "Be, are you saving money for me?" Be nodded, "Yes, I can save you money. We could save money on things unnecessary." "I am willing to spend money on you. Don''t think about saving it anymore. Who are you going to save it for?" Ben stared at her and his tone became dangerous. Be was stunned again, and then she narrowed her eyes. "You are not allowed to spend money on other women, except your family." "So domineering." Benughed.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Only then did Be realize what she had said just now. Why did she say these unreasonable words? She was definitely not such a jealous woman. "I see. Let''s have a look at the jewelry. I want to choose a ne and a diamond ring for you." Before she could refuse, Ben already held her hand and turned into a jewelry shop at the side. Be was moved. She was very happy to receive gifts from boyfriend. However, should she also give him something? As soon as Ben entered the jewelry store, the shopping guide weed him with great enthusiasm. They had seen countless people and knew the value of their customers. When they saw Ben, they felt that he would definitely be a big customer. As they expected, Ben picked out several pieces of jewelry for Be in one breath. Be looked at the gift that the man had given to her. Her eyes were filled with tears and she was extremely touched. Ben knew that she was crying with joy, but he still couldn''t bear to see her tears. He said to her, "There is a coffee shop on the top floor. Let''s get a drink." Be nodded, "Alright." They took the elevator upstairs. Sitting in the cafe, Be couldn''t help but send a text message to June. Be had always been worried about her. To some extent, June was her cousin. Most importantly, Be worried about her. It was not easy for a woman to ovee the fear of marrying a stranger at such a young age. Ben ordered her a lot of delicious food. He found that she focused on her phone and was chatting with someone. Ben instantly became dissatisfied. They were on a date. Who could be more important than him? "Who are you chatting with?" Ben was not tolerant. He could not endure it, so he directly asked her. "June, she has already moved into Jonas''s house. I''m worried that Jonas would... bully her." As Be spoke, worry appeared on her pretty face. It wasn''t Be''s fault for thinking nonsense. She didn''t even see this in a drama. However, the dramatic story happened in reality. June was still a pitiful girl and she was her cousin. How could she not worry? As a man, Ben also knew what a man was thinking. If a young and beautiful girl lived in his house, perhaps Jonas couldn''t resist doing something with her. "Don''t worry. I''ll take the opportunity to get to know Jonas when we get back. You don''t have to worry too much. I don''t think he will be so desperate." Ben could onlyfort her like this. At this moment, June replied the text message. She replied with a long message. The main contents were that she wanted to thank Be for her concern. Although she had married unwillingly at first, Jonas treated her well and did not abuse her. Instead, he helped her with her career. Moreover, she wanted to treat Be to a meal these days. She wanted to thank her. Be finally sighed in relief after reading the contents. "Good, it''s not what I thought. Otherwise, I would have nightmares." "What do you think? The wolf swallowed the little white rabbit? The leather whip and candle?" Ben suddenly leaned over and asked in a low voice beside her ears. Because there were guests around, Ben did not dare to talk to her loudly about such a topic. "You... what are you talking about? I don''t think of this." Be immediately blushed. Alright, she had thought of what Ben said. He was right. She had always thought Jonas as a pervert. The pervert would definitely do something different. "Alright, stop thinking nonsense. We''re on a date now. You should think more about me." Ben gently and dotingly pinched her blushing face. "You''re standing right in front of me. Why should I think about you?" Be could not help butugh. "Think about our future life. Think about what if we have children," Ben said with interest. Be was even more embarrassed and nervous. Her two small hands were tightly pinching her skirts, "Ben, did your parents ept me?" Ben nodded and said with certainty, "Of course, my parents like you very much. Don''t you see that?" "I can feel it. Your family likes me quite a bit, but... I still feel that it''s a little unreal, just like a dream. Tell me... your family is so rich, why don''t you despise me?" Be supported her chin, unable to figure it out. The well-matched marriage inmon sense was not like this. "Have you watched too many TV dramas? Marriage is about fate. I know many happy families, and they don''t care about money or status. Harmony brings wealth. If the families quarrel every day, mon §¢§¿§­ of no use. If they encounter difficulties, they won''t be able to face them together. How many pairs of couples like this would be happy?" Ben knew what she was worried about, so he exined to her in one breath. He hoped that she would not feel any psychological pressure. Be was stunned for a moment. She felt that what he said made sense. "Of course I''m happy if you like me. Ben, I did not study hard in the past. From now on, I will definitely work hard. Although I can''t reach the same level as you, I will try my best to narrow the gap between us. Be also made up her mind that She wanted to change herself for the man in front of her. This time, she was serious. "Don''t be so hard on yourself. I hope you can be yourself." Ben saw her determination and was naturally happy in his heart. However, he loved her and worried about what she had done. "I wouldn''t lose a good boyfriend like you!" Be boldly confessed. "I won''t leave you unless I lose my memory and forget about you." Ben smiled at her. The next second, Be put her finger on his thin lips and said, "Don''t say such unlucky words. I want you to remember me for the rest of your life. Don''t leave me." "Of course," Ben said with certainty. As if the sweet words between lovers were not enough, Be didn''t want to finish their talk. How could time pass so quickly? In the blink of an eye, it was more than eleven o''clock. Chapter 2173 Chapter 2173 Ben suggested her returning to his apartment with him instead of his parents'' vi. Be agreed because she was also afraid of meeting elders. They drove to Ben''s apartment, which was located in the city center and very high-end. It was said that many celebrities lived here. Be truly experienced the lifestyle of the rich. Her horizons in the Charleses were too narrow. When she saw the broader world, she felt that everything was new. The apartment had two floors, with an indoor area of nearly seven hundred square meters, and the decorations were luxurious. Be followed the man inside and quivered suddenly. Did shee to Ben''s home too casually? Were they going to spend the night here together? Her mother had reminded her not to sleep with a man without consideration. Be shook her long hair. She felt embarrassed. To be honest, she felt very good with Ben and she didn''t care if they had sex or not. Ben had no idea that Be standing beside the door was thinking so much. He put down the car keys and put a pair of cute slippers in front of her. "It''s my sister''s." The man whispered as if he was exining. Be nodded and put on the slippers. She followed him in. Outside the French window was wonderful night scenery and spectacr golden lights. Be stood in front of the window in a daze. She looked at the lights and thought that homes could make people feel at ease because they had a ce to stop and rest. Ben quietly stood behind her. He stretched out slender arms to embrace her petite and exquisite body. As Ben was approaching, Be breathed and blinked fast. Only they were here. In the quiet space, Ben stared at Be affectionately. Be was so nervous that her breath became disorder. She did not dare to turn around, but Ben did not let her go because of her escape. The hot breath of Ben came and Be''s mind went nk. She could not help but turn around and see the man''s dark eyes. Her heart was pounding, and she was spellbound. Ben tried to...approach. Finally, he kissed her. Be felt that she could no longer think of anything else. In her mind and eyes were all about him.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Stop," Ben panted and said hoarsely. Be suddenly sobered up. What the hell was she doing? She quickly covered her face and turned around, not daring to look at him. Benughed behind her, "If I have sex with you here, I''m afraid your mother won''t allow you to marry me." Be was a bit surprised before she turned around and said, "How do you know?" "I guess." Ben''s dark eyes became much clearer. Be pouted, "My mother told me not to have sex with you. She was afraid that I would suffer losses." "Let''s not do it now. Your mother said so because she cares about you." Ben breathe a sigh of relief Fortunately, he guessed right. If he really did so, Be''s mother would hate him. Be felt moved. Her eyes turned red and threw herself into the man''s embrace. She hugged him tightly and said, "I''m sorry, Ben. Thank you for understanding me." "You don''t have to feel sorry. I could wait for more time. It''s not like I can''t have sex with you forever." Ben ced. In fact, he was very happy she stuck to her principles. "Alright, let''s take a shower and rest since we''re a little tired," Ben said softly. June felt happy that she could continue working. She was happier the next morning when she received a call from a woman iming to be her manager and asking her to pick scripts. June was a little surprised. It was always the director who picked her out for scripts, but now she could choose scripts. June felt puzzled. Could it be...that Jonas helped her find a team? June felt that her life started to go well. Within a few days, she was married, and she was likely to be famous. June didn''t know whom she could share with such a happy thing. Her mother was in the hospital now, and the doctor said that she needed to rest quietly. June''s mind was in a mess now. She didn''t dare to speak to her mother casually, lest her mother more worried. Chapter 2174 Chapter 2174 June arrived at a mediapany in a luxury car arranged by Mr. Cobb. Several people were standing at the entrance. Among them was Matilda Nicholson, a top agent whom June knew. As soon as the car stopped, Matilda came over to open the door for June. She smiled and introduced herself, "June, right? Hello, my name is Matilda Nicholson. My team and I will be working with you from today on." June nced at the half a dozen people behind her and was dumbfounded. "Don''t be surprised. Mr. Brid hired us. We''ll arrange all of your jobs. I called a few famous directors just now. They have several scripts in their hands and are selecting female leads. We might be busy taking people to audition in the next few days. Mr. Brid also said that if you have a character that you like, you can join the cast with an investment." Matilda was a quick-witted woman who went straight to the point without a word of nonsense. June was not stupid. She understood everything, so she said gratefully, "Thank you foring to help me. I''ll cooperate with you." "There''s a fashion show this afternoon and I''ve got you invited. Prepare yourself. Starting from this show, my team will increase your exposure and hype up your poprity. By the way, the online series starring you six months ago has not been broadcasted yet. I''ve contacted the major TV show tforms. If nothing unexpected happens, it will be premiered on the Inte next Monday." Matilda spent an entire night investigating everything about June. The price Jonas paid was too high. She and her team stayed up all night and finally arranged everything in the morning to give June an impressive greeting gift. June looked at Matilda in surprise. Being a top agent, Matilda was more efficient than she had thought. "Thank you. And how may I call you?" June couldn''t say anything else apart from appreciation. "Call me Matilda. Ms. Nicholson is not domineering enough." Matilda said with a smile. "Alright. Do you know about my rtionship with Mr. Brid?" June couldn''t help but ask her. "I know. Mr. Brid didn''t hide anything. He said you were his wife. June, you are too low-key. You have quietly married such a handsome and rich husband. It is truly enviable." Matilda was still unmarried, and she was truly envious. June''s beautiful face was stunned. Jonas told her they were husband and wife. Didn''t he want to conceal it? "Looks like you know almost everything about me," June said with a smile. June looked at the scripts with well-known IPs in front of her. She didn''t dare to breathe. Heavens, how was Jonas able to do whatever he wanted in the entertainment industry? Even these famous directors listened to him. Could it be that his family owned an entertainmentpany? June chose a script with an ancient background which she liked very much. The novel was very famous and she had read it through. The strong personality of the heroin had always been something she yearned for, so she chose this one. After picking out the script, June went back to the studio to shoot the poster for the advertisement. This time, it was for magazine publication. June cooperated fullvet e The photographer and some of the staff members had been mocking her and saying sarcastic things about her. But this time, when June came over, Matilda and a few of her assistants followed along. Those mocking voices instantly disappeared. Everyone watched in astonishment as June brought over her makeup artist. The team looked professional and impressive. June''s life had bepletely different because she had married someone. On the other side, Gracie Parker, a young female celebrity who had just entered the vanity fair, was extremely angry because June seemed to be interested in her role as the female lead. She had just slept with a patron. At this moment, she was taking the opportunity toin to her patron. "An unpopr celebrity called June stole my endorsement. It''s not much money, but I can''t stand the humiliation. How about you ask someone to teach her a lesson for me?" "Darling, how dare that blind bitch steal your endorsement? I''ll definitely teach her a lesson for you." The old man was a nouveau riche He was Gracie''s fan at the beginning. When he me at l.n a banquet, he couldn''t help but fall for her. From then on, Gracie had enved him. He liked Gracie so much that as soon as she acted girly, he would do anything for her. "Just hire a few hoodlums to scare her. Let''s see if she dares to steal my job again. I want her to know that she''ll not end well by offending me." When Gracie heard he had agreed to help her, she gave him a charming smile. "Don''t worry, tell me that woman''s name. I''ll get someone to take care of her." The old man pinched Gracie''s waist, feeling sorry for the grievances she had suffered. Gracie tried even harder to please this patron, but in her heart, she thought hatefully. June, just wait and see. You will pay for what you did. Coincidentally, Gracie saw June during the show that afternoon. At first, she was somewhat disbelieving. Only after her assistant confirmed did she know that June''s name was on the red carpet list. "How is such an unpopr star qualified toe to the show? Looks like the tier of this brand is getting low. I won''te again." Gracie was wearing the brand''s newest collections and was carrying a new bag. As soon as she appeared, she was sought after by many people. When a person stood higher and higher, she needed more and more apuse. Gracie was such a person. She liked to hear others shout her name, and she liked to see her name brand shining. June''s outfit was arranged by Matilda. She was only twenty-one years old. Being young, she was wearing a cute dress, golden, fashionable and beautiful, very eye-catching. June''s long ck hair became her highlight. It was dense and curly. A few curly bangs on her forehead revealed her youthful aura. With her bright eyes, red lips and white teeth, she was born with the potential to be an actress. Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. June did not have stage fright. Instead, she was generous. She had once been timid, but after suffering and tempering, she felt that timidity would only bring sneer and disdain, so she would rather disy her smile. Gracie wore a white coat on her shoulders. She sat in her seat with her arms folded in front of her chest. Her beautiful eyes nced at June as she entered the arena on the red carpet. She snorted coldly in dissatisfaction. There weren''t many celebrities invited over today. The seats were arranged in the middle of the first row. When June walked over, she saw the seat with her name written on it. She walked over and found that Gracie was sitting next to her. She was dumbfounded. Chapter 2175 Chapter 2175 She was a little guilty, because the main character she chose just now would have been yed by Gracie. But she also wanted to star as that character. Matilda had already discussed with the director, and the director had agreed to let she be the main character. Gracie would definitely have known about this. Gracie deliberately stretched out a foot. June didn''t notice it and tripped. Fortunately, she grasped the arm of the chair and didn''t fall. She turned her head to look at Gracie. Gracie immediately bent down to rub her calf, and said angrily, "Are you blind?" Although June knew that Gracie deliberately stumbled over her, with so many people present, she thought it was not a right ce to quarrel with Gracie. June didn''t want to ruin her image, so she whispered an apology. Gracie snorted coldly and arrogantly raised her chin.N?velDrama.Org content. Then it was time to watch the show. June sat upright, but Gracie changed her poses frequently for the camera. Gracie thought that June''s status was too low, so she deliberately tilted her body to the other side. June could feel Gracie''s dislike, but she didn''t care. She continued to look at the runway and tried to learn more about how to dress fashionably. The show ended after two hours. When June began to left, Gracie suddenly blocked her path and angrily questioned her, "June, in the show business, I''m your senior. Do you know that you shall respect me? Others all treated me respectfully and called me Miss. Gracie. However, you took my part, but you even didn''t tell me in advance, nor did you apologize to me! June didn''t expect Gracie toe right toward her and quarrel with her. It seemed that secretly tripping her up didn''t satisfy Gracie. Now Gracie was going to pick on her further. "If I remember correctly, when Ms. Gracie was still a rookie, you not only took other''s advertisements and characters, but also hooked up with others'' boyfriends." June replied with a smile. "You!" Gracie didn''t expect June, a small character, was so sharp-tongued and dared to satirize her. "Miss. Gracie, there always are neers in each industry. Times are changing and the industry is updating. I respect you as a senior, but can you also give the neers some chances and be friendly to us?" June asked calmly. Gracie''s face was dark with anger, but what June had said was true and she had nothing to say. This was what she was furious about the most. "Even if I am going to give the neers some chances, the one won''t be you. Just wait and see. Your good days are going to end." After Gracie finished speaking, she left angrily. June looked at Gracie''s back and sighed. Only then did she realize that she had actually irritated Gracie. Although she feltfortable, it would cause her great trouble. "June, why are you in a daze here? I waited for you outside for a long time but you didn''te, and I thought you were gone." Matilda walked over with the assistant. "It''s fine. Let''s go back," June said softly. June experienced more bad things on this single day than what she had experienced in the previous 21 years. She had always yearned for being an actress so that people would love her and respect her. She had wanted to spend the first half of her life in the entertainment industry, and to earn some pension money and live a pleasant life with her mother in the second half of her life. Now, it seemed that her n for the future should be changed. Early in the morning, the sunlight flooded into the bedroom. Ben woke up very early. He really didn''t want to use the good time to sleep. He looked at the girl sleeping quietly beside him. It was said that one''s sleeping position showed a person''s personality. During the night, the girl beside him slept very quietly. asionally, she would turn around but her movements were very light. Her long hair was like ck silk with a fragrance. It had small curls at the end and some hair by her ears loosened for sleep, making her look like a fairy from the heaven. Ben recalled what happened in the bathroomst night and felt his body was hot. He felt his desire and immediately got out of the bed. He was afraid that he couldn''t constrain himself if he continued watching her. When Be woke up, she realized that it was already nine o''clock. She had a bad habit of sleeping for a long time if the rm clock didn''t ring. She quickly got up. This was Ben''s home. She couldn''t be toozy. She should make him breakfast. Be wanted to be a good wife. Although she was clumsy, she was very eager to cook breakfast for Ben. Because she didn''t bring any clothes here yesterday, she was wearing Ben''s white T-shirt. The T-shirt barely covered her hip. Her straight, white and slender legs looked so seductive. Be rushed into the bathroom to wash up, then quickly ran out. In the sunny living room, Ben waszily drinking coffee. Hearing the sound of footsteps in the bedroom, Ben put down his coffee cup and turned to look. He saw the energetic girl dashing out of the bedroom. Finally, when she saw him, she stopped in panic. "Ben, I''m sorry, I got up sote." Be was as nervous as a child who did something wrong. Ben looked at her with a strange expression and stood up. With untidy hair and a simple T-shirt, Be looked so young and vigorous. He felt that she was even more dazzling than the sunlight outside. What a treasure did he bring home! Be didn''t know that her current appearance was so attractive. She hurriedlybed her long hair. She was worrying that Ben would dislike her. "Are you hungry?" Ben asked gently, his voice showing his love. Be first shook her head, then nodded, admitting that she was hungry. She thought it was not embarrassing. Who wouldn''t eat breakfast in the morning? "I don''t have any ingredients here, so I didn''t make breakfast. Let''s go out and eat." Ben said with a smile. "But my clothes were wetst night, and I didn''t wash them. I don''t have any clothes to wear." Be''s face turned red. She would probably over never forget what happenedst night. Ben was also a little embarrassed. He said, "Don''t worry, I already have had someone send clothes over. Here you are. I''ll wait for you." As Ben spoke, he picked up a bag beside the sofa and gave it to her. Be felt quite happy. Ben was a considerate man and it seemed that she would be able to change her habit of always leaving things behind after staying long with him. Be entered the room and put the dress on. It was a cotton T-shirt dress of good quality. It was grey and slightly tight, making she looked slenderer and attractive. Be was stunned for a moment. She rarely wore such a dress because it was too feminine. But in fact, girlof her age loved to wear it if they had a good figure. This kind of dress made them look young and charming. Many men liked to see them dress like this. Be was satisfied with her look, and she turned around and walked out. Chapter 2176 Chapter 2176 Ben had no idea what kind of clothes the assistant had bought. He only told her Be''s height and weight. So, when he saw Be walking towards him in that dress, his heart skipped a beat. The skirt had a high cut, which made her straight and slender legs faintly visible. Noticing that Ben was staring at her, Be knew that he liked her dressing like this. Ben hurriedly stopped wondering. He curled his lips and praised, "This dress suits you very well." "Thank you. I also think it''s pretty good-looking," Be said softly. "Let''s go." Ben stretched out his hand and Be took the initiative to hold his hand. They walked out of the house. After having breakfast near their house, Ben decided to hang out with her. Of course, Be was very happy. When she and Ben were sitting on the yacht on the sea, some people in another city were very sad. After knowing Rosia''s true colors, Beck couldn''t ept that. His heart ached from anger and he didn''t sleep for a night. The next day, he looked ten years older and his hair was all white. When he went downstairs, the servant was scared and couldn''t believe that this was Beck. She asked Beck if he wanted to have breakfast, but he didn''t answer and just walked out. She was a little worried, so she called Old Mrs. Charles. Old Mrs. Charles heard that something was wrong with her son, so she hurriedly came with her walking stick. As soon as she came in, she saw her son sitting beside the pond in the garden in a lost, as if he had lost his will to live. "Beck, what are you doing here? It''s nine o''clock. Aren''t you going to thepany?" Old Mrs. Charles asked gently. "Mom, thepany is going bankrupt and Rosia is going to leave me. What''s the point of me living?" Beck was hit hard this time. He felt that his life was meaningless. "What nonsense are you talking about? Over the years, thepany has gone through many difficulties, but it still runs well now. And Rosia told me yesterday that she wanted to go through thick and thin with you. I''m sure she won''t leave. She will always be by your side." Old Mrs. Charles waspletely deceived by Rosia. At this moment, she still trusted her very much. When Beck heard his mother''s words, heughed bitterly, "Did she really say so?" "Of course, we all know Rosia well. She looks weak, but she is actually tough." Old Mrs. Charles said in a good mood. "She has lied to all of us. Mom, you don''t know her at all. What she said to mest night proved that she never loved me. She only loves my money. Mom, I''m so sad." Beck, an old man in his fifties, suddenly hugged his head and cried. Beck''s spirit was extremely low. Old Mrs. Charles was shocked and frightened. Her son, whom she had always been proud of, was crying so wildly now. She was so shocked that she could not say a word. She watched her son cry for a long time. Beck said with hatred, "I will never see her again. She''d better go as far away as possible. I am not so silly, and I won''t let her con me of a penny from now on." "What about Jimmy? Jimmy is your son and the grandson of the Charles''s." Old Mrs. Charles immediately realized how serious the matter was, and the first thing she thought of was her grandson. "He may not be my son. Right, I will take him to do a paternity test. I want to see if Rosia has been lying to me all this time." Beck, who was in a daze just now, suddenly regained his energy and stood up abruptly. "No need! He must be my grandson. He resembles you that much." When Old Mrs. Charles heard her son''s words, she immediately became anxious. "Mom, don''t stop me. This paternity test must be done." Beck ignored his mother''s objection and drove straight out. When he arrived at the school to find his son, the teacher said that someone had picked Jimmy up. It was a man, and it seemed that Jimmy had known him for a long time because he called him "Uncle". Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Rosia, you bitch!" Beck''s face darkened in anger and he cursed angrily. Beck almost went crazy, but in the end, he could only go to thepany. There were loads of things waiting to be dealt in thepany. Beck, who had always thought he was smart and calm,pletely copsed. He sat in his office with a dull gaze and a tired expression. At this moment, Rosia was in a hotel with her son. She was angry. She had never expected such an ending. She thought that she was young and Beck would die in a few years. Then she would get a great deal of money. But now, thepany was going bankrupt. "Rosia, you really broke up with Beck. What should we do now?" A man pushed open the door and came in. He was Rosia''s boyfriend. They grew up together, but weren''t married. They were childhood sweethearts. They came to this big city to earn a living. The man wasn''t very rich, but he was good-looking, and was working as a PR manager in a nightclub. He earned a lot of money, but also spent a lot. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I don''t know either. We''d better pack up and leave now. Beck definitely hates me. He may even take our son away." Rosia said as she nced at Jimmy who was ying games with his phone on the sofa. Now, she only had her son left. "No way! Jimmy is my son." The man grinned his teeth. "You know he is your son, right? Did you hook up any other women recently?" Rosia was very confident in front of Beck, but in front of this man who was two years younger than her, she didn''t have any confidence at all. Thinking of those women in the nightclub, she felt that she could not win them. "What are you talking about? How could I do so? The one I''ve always loved is you." The man''s name was Hogan. Seeing that Rosia was suspecting him, he quickly hugged her. "Don''t flirt with me in front of Jimmy." Rosia med him, but she liked his embrace. She pushed him away coquettishly. Then she sat on the sofa and said, "It seems that we have to send Jimmy back to our hometown. We can''t let him rush about with us. I''ve saved a lot of money these past few years with Beck. It''s enough for us to lead a happy life in our hometown." "Go back to our hometown? Are you kidding me? We managed to escape from that ce with great difficulty! Do you really want to go back now?" Hogan shouted excitedly in disgust. Chapter 2177 Chapter 2177 "Of course we should go back. The money we have could only afford an apartment in this big city. Have you ever thought about our future life? The money is enough for us to live for a lifetime in our hometown." Qin Rourou also became excited. "We''re only in our thirties, but you think we''re getting old! I don''t want to go back. I want to work here," He Wu said firmly. "No, you have to go back with me. We should raise our son together. He can''t live without his father." Qin Rourou was firm, too. "You can take him home, and then find him a new father. I won''t go back." With a mocking expression, He Wu suddenly suggested. "What did you say? What kind of woman do you think I am?" Qin Rourou felt a sharp pain in her heart and burst into tears. "Are you ashamed of me for I had a rtionship with Qiao Dawei? But have you ever thought about the reason? It was you... It was you who introduced me to him. You said that he was very rich and had a discordant rtionship with his wife, which gave me a chance to take advantage of. But now you change your attitudes. You don''t deserve to live!" He Wu''s face suddenly became gloomy. He turned around and stared at Qin Rourou. "You have lived a rich life and enjoyed it for so many years. Those years, I had to beg you for a lot every time I wanted to see you. Now you are ming me. Qin Rourou, neither of us has the right to use the other. Do you really think that we can live together peacefully?" "You... Do you have an affair with someone?" Qin Rourou''s bloodshot eyes widened. He Wu didn''t want to hide anything from her anymore. "That''s right, she is pure and local. I''ve decided to marry her. Rourou, we''ve done wrong things to each other before, so... let''s get things straight. It''s time for us to say goodbye. Our son belongs to you, and don''t disturb me anymore." "He Wu, you''re a bastard. You''re a scum! I can''t believe you want to break up with me and marry someone else when I am always thinking about our future!" Qin Rourou''s heart was hit heavily at the moment. She looked at the man with hatred and beat him hard. "Enough. We''ve known each other for a long time and had a child. Don''t raise a stink about this. I''ll give you some money every month to help you take care of our son. But you can''t show up and disturb my life." Being pushed aside by He Wu, Qin Rourou mmed into the sofa. She raised her head and red at He Wu with anger. He Wu took out a card and said, "There are 500,000 yuan. Take it and go back to hometown. Take good care of our son. Qin Rourou, don''t look at me like this. I don''t owe you anything. We both just love money." He Wu put down the card and turned around. Being deeply disillusioned and soul-destroying, Qin Rourou couldn''t stop trembling. Her whole body seemed to be frozen. He Wu left the room, but he didn''t expect that he was dragged into another room in the corridor as soon as he went out. "Who... who are you?" Doubting if he had offended someone, He Wu was so scared about those strange men in front of him that his face turned pale. "Don''t shout. We just want to ask you a few questions. Be honest," a man said with a cold face.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "OK... I''ll say everything I know. Please don''t hit me." The long-time working experience at the night club had turned He Wu into a spineless coward. "What''s the rtionship between you and Qin Rourou? Say it clear, or we''ll kill you." "OK, OK, don''t beat me. I have known her since childhood. And she has been my girlfriend since high school." He Wu could only tell the truth. "So, you didn''t stop contacting each other during the years when she had a rtionship with Qiao Dawei?" "We met several times a month at that time." "Was there nothing happening when you met?" "Things happened." He Wu trembled with fear, worrying that these men were sent by Qiao Dawei. "What else does Qiao Dawei not know? Say it!" "No... Well, Xiaoxuan is not his son. He''s mine," He Wu said it with tion and a hint of pride. Those men looked at each other. These words were enough to make Qiao Dawei worried. "Piss off." They didn''t want to stir up trouble. Seeing He Wu confess so readily, they let go of him. He Wu escaped right away. They directly sent the recordings to their boss. When it was dark, Cheng Qingqing went back to the mansion of Li Family. In the past, she had felt that this retro vi was gloomy, but now it was the safest harbor for her. As soon as she returned to the living room, Uncle asked others to bring her fruit and dessert. No one came to disturb her. She could rx and do her own things. However, as long as she thought of the surveince in the bedroom, she felt frustrated. She detiberately asked Uncle Guif there was any monitoring in the living room. Uncle Gu only said that there was one in the bedroom, and Mr. Li could see it on his own. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Thinking of Li Qingyan, Cheng Qingqing felt her heartbeat quicken. She had encountered a lot of men, but Li Qingyan was unique. It was a pity that he was homosexual. The phone suddenly rang, and Cheng Qingqing saw a strange phone number. Not thinking too much, she answered it. "Are you Cheng Qingqing? I''m Zhou Mei. Has your mother made it clear to you?" Zhou Mei was the hostess of the Zhang family, who had arranged the bride-to-be thing. It was Zhang Yu, her eldest daughter, that need to marry into the LFamily, but she had another lover, so Zhou Mei asked Cheng Qingqing as the scapegoat. "I''ve made it very clear. I have married. Don''t bother my mom anymore." Cheng Qingqing''s voice instantly cooled down when she heard Zhou Mei''s words. "Oh, do you still want to bargain? If it weren''t for my kindness, you would have been thrown into the trash can as soon as she gave birth to you! Let alone you''re alive today." Zhou Mei sneered. She didn''t like Cheng Qingqing to speak in such a cold tone. "My mother has never disturbed your life all these years. We have been hiding from ce to ce, and have had a truly hard time. Isn''t this enough to ease your hatred?" Cheng Qingqing asked sadly. "No, your mother is a bitch. Relying on a bit of beauty, she seduced a married man. She deserves to die." Zhou Mei gritted her teeth. "What about your husband? He lied to my mother and said that he was single. My innocent mother believed his nonsense. Should he die, too?" Cheng Qingqing retorted sarcastically. "You wicked girl, he is your father. Dare you curse him? You are doing something immoral." Zhou Mei had never dared to me her husband Although she hadints about him, she easily forgave him. Cheng Qingqing and her mother, on the other hand, had always been a thorn in her heart and made her feel ufortable. Chapter 2178 Chapter 2178 "I don''t have such a cold-blooded, shameless, and heartless father. He is not qualified for being a father. For my mother, I have married into the Li Family. The agreement has made it clear that you are not allowed to bother her anymore. If you break your promises, I''ll get the same back at you." Cheng Qingqing is not weak in protecting her mother. She had fought for her mother since she was very young. Even if her scalp and face were torn, she would never let her mother be wronged. "Humph, just you? Even if you have married into the Li family, you are just a widow who will be kicked out one day." Zhou Mei had read the ruthless marriage agreement from Li Qingyan. His wife would just be a stranger to him, almost like a widow. The agreement had also said that the baby born would be raised by the Li Family while the mother would only be given the visitation rights. Zhou Mei was worried about her daughter. And that was the reason why she didn''t let her daughter marry into the Li Family. "I''m willing to bear that. It''s none of your business." Cheng Qingqing replied. "Are you out of your mind? Just like your mother, all you should do is stay in the Li''s quietly until he gets tired of you. If you provoked Li Qingyan and did anything against the Zhang Family, your father and I would not spare you. And I hear that your poor mother is seriously ill and might die soon after, then you will be lonely and dissolute. Let''s see what you can do at that time." Hating Cheng Qingqing and her mother to the core, Zhou Mei wanted to upset her. Her eyes turning red, Cheng Qingqing clenched her fists. After being mocked and insulted, she had been determined to live a good and dignified life. "My mother will live for a long time, much longer than you!" Cheng Qingqing finally roared back, and her tears rolled down. Zhou Mei hung up the phone directly. With the phone on, Cheng Qingqing felt extremely grieved. She and her mother had lived in such a humble way. Those people went too far.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Tossing and turning, she couldn''t fall asleep at night. The nightmares hovered all night. Cheng Qingqing picked a good ancient drama and her audition was also passed. The crew began to hype it on the Inte. The news that such a hot TV series was epted by a neer immediately spread on the Inte, and many people expressed their doubts. All kinds of filthy words appeared. Someone said he had filmed that Cheng Qingqing had gone to the director''s in the middle of the night, while others said that Cheng Qingqing had been seen to show up at the hotel with another man. Once people became famous, there would be a lot of disputes. Fortunately, Cheng Qingqing had always been tough-minded. She lived as usual and didn''t care about those groundless rumors. She had suffered a lot since young. Thus, she had an advantage on characters. She yed as a time- traveled gourmet this time, who would cook good dishes for the male lead in the movie. At the beginning, the director was worried about her cooking and acting. But then she relieved his worries. She prepared a lot of delicious food at the scene. Both the appearance and taste were very nice. The director and the staff were all shocked. The rumors on the Inte did not affect Cheng Qingqing, but another one was unhappy about those. It waspletely dark. Rain came tonight, and the weather turned cold. It was autumn already. Cheng Qingqing didn''t go back until 9 pm. She took a bath then. That her mother was getting better was the happiest thing for her. Her mother was her driving force, and she was more confident about work now. Wiping her long hair, Cheng Qingqing stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. She looked at the courtyard and felt very peaceful. All of a sudden, the door was pushed open. Li Qingyan appeared at the door. Cheng Qingqing was stunned and looked nervously at him. Still in a suit, he looked elegant and handsome, with an air of detachment. Li Qingyan possessed the charm of a mature man. Even though he was nine years older than Cheng Qingqing she still felt a little bit attracted when seeing him. It was like an electric current hitting her body, and she couldn''t control her beating heart. "Li... Dear, what can I do for you?" Cheng Qingqing asked him softly. When she called him, her heart was shaking. Being his wife meant a lot of things she could enjoy, but she could do nothing when she faced him. Li Qingyan''s pitch-ck eyes were so deep that others couldn''t guess. He stared at the girl standing in front of the window. She was wearing a white silk bath dress, the smooth cloth of which outlined her slender and graceful figure. Her long hair was wet, and her pretty face was spotlessly white. The most charming thing was her big eyes. Her thick blinking eyshes seemed as if they could speak. Content belongs to Li Qingyan said coldly, "I saw online that you went to see the director at midnight and went to the hotel with another man. Shouldn''t you exin it to me?" Cheng Qingqing was full of surprise when he mentioned that. Her red lips opening and moving a little, she didn''t know how to exin it. "I swear that I didn''t see the director at midnight, nor did I have private contact with other men. You can look into it if you have any doubt." Cheng Qingqing''s breathing was slightly rapid. To convince him, she quickly raised her hand. "I will. If the rumors were true, you should move out from here and we would divorce." Li Qingyan''s voice became even colder. Cheng Qingqing nodded, "Well, I would also be ashamed to live here if I really did things that hurt you." Li Qingyan looked down at her, with joined hands before his chest. Her beautiful face was calm. As to his harsh and rude demands, she seemed to have no objection. How did she do it? It seemed that she did not love him at all, just like him. After all, only if you didn''t love someone, you wouldn''t care about him. "Aren''t you angry with me for treating you like this?" Li Qingyan asked her indifferently. Being stunned for a second, Cheng Qingqing shook her head quickly and said, "I''m not angry. Having a safe ce is the happiest thing for me." "It looks like you''re quite grateful to me." Li Qingyan mocked. "Yes, I am indeed grateful to you. You have provided me both a living ce and much help at work. Dear you have done so much for me. don''t know how to repay your kindnesses." Cheng Qingqing tooked at him with her shining eyes and eline said sincerely. "All you need to do is keep the requirements that I''ve mentioned. Tomorrow night, there will be a banquet. I hope you can go with me." Li Qingyan suddenly requested. "Ah? What kind of banquet is it? What identity should I use?" Cheng Qingqing asked in surprise and nervousness. "A friend''s celebratory feast. You will attend it as my wife. Don''t lose my face." Li Qingyan raised his eyebrows, his voice still indifferent. Chapter 2179 Chapter 2179 "What should I do? I haven''t been to such an asion before. I''m afraid I won''t perform well." Cheng Qingqing lowered her head and tightly twisted her hands together. She couldn''t parade her non-existent abilities. Li Qingyan said with a look of disdain, "Looks like you really don''t know anything other than eating." Cheng Qingqing was stunned for a moment, then she looked up at him and said seriously, "I can cook." Li Qingyanughed mockingly. "All you need to do tomorrow is follow me. Be aloof and don''t smirk. Don''t lower yourself. My wife should follow my way of life." His wife? Cheng Qingqing''s heart skipped. His words made her relieved and a throb. "Okay, I''ll keep it in mind." Cheng Qingqing smiled, and her pretty face was bright and charming. Wasn''t it just acting cool? Anyone could do it. As an actor, Cheng Qingqing thought she could act it well. She was much more obedient than he''d imagined. Li Qingyan hadn''t expected that. Well, it seemed rather easy to discipline his young wife. "Come here!" The man waved his hand as if he was calling a kitten. Cheng Qingqing walked to him and looked up at the man. "Aren''t you afraid of me?" Li Qingyan''s gaze fell on her clear and bright eyes as he asked indifferently. "No." Cheng Qingqing shook her head. She was certain that Li Qingyan was the man who treated her the best so far. Those men in the past were just like evil wolves whose eyes shone when seeing her and wanted to pounce on her. However, Li Qingyan treated her without any other ill intentions. "Others have always said I am a bad person. Aren''t you afraid?" In reality, Li Qingyan had purposely showed himself as a hard-to-favored and ruthless man who had a lot of shorings. He kept a low profile and handed everything over to his assistants, rarely meeting unfamiliar people. Owing to his bad reputation, no woman wanted to marry him in his twenties and early thirties. Most of the girls gave up when they heard it was him. Cheng Qingqing didn''t know how to answer, but she still shook her head firmly. Li Qingyan''s mouth curled up. This woman was still wet behind the ears. His face wasn''t scary, but his body... At the thought, Li Qingyan''s eyes darkened, and coldness took over his face. He pushed Cheng Qingqing away coldly, turned around, and walked out without saying a word. Cheng Qingqing took a few steps back and fell down on the soft carpet. Looking at the door knocked on by the man, she was in shock. She didn''t know why Li Qingyan was so cold to her after a good conversation. But Cheng Qingqing was still not afraid of Li Qingyan. Even if his face was cold and indifferent, she was not scary for him. Li Qingyan returned to his room in a fit of rage. He ced his palms heavily on his bed. His cold gaze and coldness slowly faded away along with his gradually steady breathing. He straightened up, unbuttoned his suit, walked into the cloakroom, and hung the jacket neatly back. Both the shirt worn and his other shirts hung on his cloak holder were gray and ck, without a white one. He went into the bathroom and took off his ck shirt. His body was absolutely perfect, but there was a red scar that stretched from his back shoulder to the heart. The scar also covered arge part of his back, which made his perfect body took a ferocious. It was caused by a litt fire, which almost killed him that year. He had been strong enough to live, but these ugly scars would exist for the rest of his life. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org These scars hadpletely removed the tenderness of Li Qingyan. He never spent the night outside, nor did he go swimming in public. He didn''t want others to see his body, including his wife. Li Qingyan was proud, but it was precisely because of this that he couldn''t stand the slightest w. The painsted for a while on his face, and then disappeared. He had long been ustomed to it. Anyway, he would finally forgive himself. He didn''t need a wife, but he wanted a baby who could heir his career in the future. He only wanted a child regardless of its gender. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Even when it came to have a child, Li Qingyan was not willing to do it himself. What he wanted was to have Cheng Qingqing make a test tube for the baby and let her to give birth to it. Li Qingyan stood in the hot water to get a bath. The scars were no longer painful, but his heart had already begun to crack. He could no longer experience the past happiness and confidence. After sitting on the carpet for a long time, Cheng Qingqing finally stood up. After all, Li Qingyan was homosexual. That he disliked women was normal. Qiao Dawei got drunk at midnight and didn''t want to go home. The driver had driven him around the city for several times and got really tired, so he asked him where to go. Qiao Dawei suddenly thought of his ex-wife and her tenderness. In the past, she had called him to go home every night. He hadn''t wanted to go back in the past, but now he couldn''t go back. Retribution came so fast. Only just over two months, he missed his ex-wife. After he arrived at themunity, Qiao Dawei came to Zhang Xiuzhu''s house in a floating pace. He wanted to knock on the door, but hesitated for a while. He felt shameful to see her. Qiao Dawei''s hand was a little weak, and he knocked on the door scrupulously. "Who is it?" Zhang Xiuzhu''s voice came out. After a while, the door opened. This high-end district was very safe. Zhang Xiuzhu had known a few housewives here and they had often yed cards and chatted together. She had thought that it was them.N?velDrama.Org content. But actually it was Qiao Dawei. Her face suddenly clouded over. "What are you doing here?" "Xiuzhu... I''m here to apologize to you. I''m sorry for the past." Qiao Dawei really wanted to apologize to Zhang Xiuzhu. He had been blinded by love and didn''t see Qin Rourou''s true colors. "Apologize? This is really interesting. ??? Qiao Dawei, how drunk are you right now to apologize to me? Warn ahead. I don''t ept any of your apologies. Don''t disturb my life. Get out of here." Zhang Xiuzhu was living her own life now. She didn''t need men at all. Qiao Dawei made her disgust and unhappy. Chapter 2180 Chapter 2180 "Susan, Rosia has left me. She said that she was after my money and she didn''t love me. I regret hurting you and Be before. I don''t want to go home. Can I stay with you for the night?" Beck pleaded as he didn''t have any ce to go. "Pigs might fly. Beck, you used to be proud and arrogant, and now you are shamelessly begging me to put you up? I''m not a garbage can and I don''t take in any trash. Go now or I''ll call the police." Susan put her hands on her hips, delighted because she finally got back at him. Beck was shocked to hear her insinuated him as a piece of trash for he did not expect that he would be worthless in the eyes of his ex-wife. "Susan, I have a splitting headache right now. I can''t move at all. I can sleep on the floor." Beck pushed the door open and lied on the floor. Exasperated, Susan let loose a stream of abuse. "Beck, you are a bastard! When my daughter and I wanted to stay at home for one more day, you refused and tacitly allowed Rosia to throw our things out. It serves you right!" Beck was drunk and tired. His head ached so much that he turned a blind ear to her curses. Susan didn''t bother to look after him, leaving him on floor through the night. She locked the bedroom door. Beck woke up at six o''clock and felt sore all over. This was the first time in his life that he had spent the night on the floor, and he felt awful. He walked to the bedroom and saw that the door was tightly shut. He got gloomy and turned to leave. Walking in the deserted streets, the cold wind sobered him. He suddenly felt that he was old. It was ridiculous of him to fall in love like a young man. It was not worthwhile to abandon his family for the sake of the so-called love. In another city, Ben went to the Green''s with Be for dinner. During dinner, he received a voice message. Ben took a nce and got serious. He looked at Be, who was chatting with his sister on the sofa, and he started to worry about her. "Be, it''s gettingte. Let''s go back." Ben stood up and said. "Alright!" Be got to her feet, saying goodbye to the elders, and then they drove back to the apartment. As soon as he got home, Ben took out his phone and said, "The investigation on Rosia hase to an end. Do you want to know the finding now?" Be gave a start and she hastily said, "Really? Of course I want to know if she has done anything wrong." Ben yed the recording, and they heard a man''s panicked voice. It was Hogan. Intimidated by the threat, he admitted his rtionship with Rosia. Be froze when she heard that Jimmy was not her father''s son, but Hogan''s. After she listened to the recording, Be suddenly gave a bitter smile. "This is ridiculous. The son that my father treasures is not his son actually." Looking at her smile, Ben knew she was not happy. On the contrary, she seemed to be suffering from some pain. "Be, are you all right?" Ben whispered with concern. Sorrow in her eyes, Be said bitterly, "It''s ridiculous. He treasures the son of another man while kicking his own daughter out of home." Beni felt sorry for her, reaching out and pulling her into his arms. "If your father knows the truth, he will definitely regret treating you like that." "The truth could break him. Ben, I want to go back early and tell him all of this." Be got anxious. She didn''t dare to send the recording straight to her father. She would be worried if he couldn''t take it. "Alright, let''s go back early tomorrow morning. I''ll call my parents and tell them." Ben knew that she was anxious, so he asked his assistant to book the earliest flight after he told his parents on phone. Be was lost in her thoughts along the way. Rosia was an evil woman, who had trapped her father with love for the sake of money. Her mother once loved her father deeply, but her love was worthless to him. What on earth was love? And how to maintain it? Ben''s parents were about the same age as her parents, but their love seemed to be deep. The man was generous and tolerant, and the wife was charming and happy. Their love was real. Ben noticed that she had been silent all along the way and knew that she was preupied with her own thoughts. He did not disturb her, and he kept herpany silently instead. When they were out of the airport, Ben held her hand and walked towards a car waiting for them.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. His assistant Elle stood beside the door, holding a small boy, who looked like five or six years old. The boy ran over and greeted with a smile when he saw Ben, "Hello, Uncle Ben." Be was surprised to see this little fellow. Ben exined in her ear, "This is Elle''s son Nics." Elle walked up to them and said apologetically, "Mr. William, I''m sorry, but Nics'' grandma is sick, so I take him along." "It doesn''t matter. Let''s go." Ben smiled. Be was shocked for she had thought that Elle wasn''t married. She didn''t expect she had such a big son. Sure enough, a well preserved woman looked much younger than her age. Ben asked Elle to leave when they arrived at the neighborhood. Downstairs, Ben patted Be''s delicate face and said, "Go home and see your mother. She must be worried about you." "Well, Ben, can you ... let off my father''spany? He has seen Rosia in her true colors, and you have the recording here as evidence, so I believe that he will not go to her again." Be suddenly grabbed his arm with an appealing look "Don''t worry. When I got this recording, I had the order returned to your father. I believe he will learn about the good news soon." Ben didn''t intend to bankrupt the Charleses, but to avenge his woman. "Really? Thank you." Grateful, Be tiptoed and kissed him on the face. She took him by surprise. Looking down at the bright smile on her face, he felt delighted. Pulling her into his arms, he whispered in her ears, "Your problem is solved. Shall we start to date now?" Be nodded her agreement. He released her, patting her shoulder, "Alright. Since you''ve agreed, you can go home first. See you tomorrow." When Be went back home, she saw her mother humming a tune while watching TV and dancing clumsily in a good mood. Chapter 2181 Chapter 2181 "Be, why do youe back so soon? Tell me how the Williams treat you." Susan''s main concern was her daughter''s rtionship with Ben, so she was eager to know how they progressed. "His parents are kind to me. Mom, do you know that Dad broke up with Rosia?" Be asked anxiously. Susan said with a disgusted look, "It''s hard not to know. Your father got drunkst night and came to me. I let him sleep on the floor all night and I don''t know when he left this morning. This old bastard should be given a dose of his own medicine." Be was surprised. After a while, she covered her mouth andughed. "The shoe is on the other foot." "Of course. I used to think too highly of him, and he despised me. Now that I''m living a happy life, Hees back and wants me to forgive him. No way." Susan got the right idea that man was not the only important thing in her life, and she could enjoy her happy life on her own. "Mom, listen to this." Be took out her phone and yed the recording for Susan. "He deserves it." Susan said angrily, "Your father asked for this. Enchanted by Rosia, he lost his mind and kicked his own daughter out while raising a son for someone else. How ridiculous." Be also thought that her father made a blunder, but he had to ept the consequence.N?velDrama.Org content. "Mom, Dad''spany will get better, but he must be having a hard time now." Be whispered. "What? Do you pity him? Don''t forget how he indulged Rosia to drive us out." Noticing the look on her daughter''s face, Susan was annoyed. "I won''t forget. Dad''s fault is unforgivable, but... he''s still my father. I can''t watch him die of rage, can I?" Be sighed helplessly. "It''s up to you. I won''t bother with that." Susan continued to dance with the people on TV. Watching her mother enjoy a full life, Be couldn''t help thinking if the rtionship between her parents would be better if her mother had stopped her obsession with her father earlier. Loving a person was like holding a handful of sand. The harder you clutched, the faster the sand leaked away. In marriage, people should learn when to tighten and when to loosen. It looked like she needed to study it carefully. After all, she would get married one day. The next morning, the sky cleared up after a heavy rain in the middle of the night. It was cloudless, and the sun shone warmly. During the day, June filmed advertisements, discussed with Matilda about the new script, and made appointments of magazine shootings for the next few days. She used to sit back and mope, but now she was busy like a spinning top. In the evening, June went home early without even going to the hospital. Jonas said that he would take her to a banquet, and she would go there as Mrs. Brid. Mrs. Brid! She felt numb with this strange identity. She pinched her fingers lightly and looked out of the window. For some reason, she seemed to be looking forward to meeting Jonas. Juneughed at herself. She wascking in love. She grew up without the care of her father, so she desired more than girls her age for dependence on men. Jonas was much older than her, and she was getting addicted to his care. The phone rang. Seeing that Jonas was calling, she smiled and answered the phone. "Do you see the dress I sent you? Put it on ande downstairs now. I''ll wait for you in the car." Jonas''s voice was cold, as if he was giving an order. June saw the red dress on the bed. It was as red as fire, and it had a unique design. The shoulder strap on one side set off her beautiful corbone, her fair skin and slender figure. She found she looked different after she put on the dress, which gave her an elegant touch. She had a lot of make-up in order to match the fiery red color. The heavy makeup could conceal her sense of inferiority, make her more confident, and hide her true colors from others, which gave her constion. June took a deep breath and put on her matching high heels. She grabbed a bright-colored bag and put a lipstick in it. She then found that there was an exquisite small purse, in which there were two cards in the purse. One of them was a Centurion Card, and there were some change as well. June paused. Jonas was thoughtful. It was very difficult not to love such a man. She was wondering if he was so considerate with his boyfriend. Thinking of this, June found that she was jealous. She was getting eager to see how his beloved one looked like How did they meet? When did they start the rtionship? How intimate were they? Was she not supposed to know about their rtionship? Troubled by the questions, June went downstairs and slowly walked towards the ck car. She was tall, 167 cm in height. She was used to wearing high heels, and she walked with the confidence and elegance of a woman. She lifted the hem of her dress and walked towards Jonas in the fading light. Jonas sat in the car, toying the new ring on his ring finger, which he felt unustomed. He looked out of the window and saw June walking towards him. Her beautiful and charming face was breathtaking like thest evening glow behind her. Jonas narrowed his eyes. His calm and handsome face was unruffled, but deep down he was touched, like a quietke being rippled by a gust of wind. June walked over and Mr. Cobb opened the car door for her. He smiled and said, "Mr. and Mrs. Brid, I wish you a pleasant evening." June got in the car. A strong fragrance attacked Jonus, who covered his nose with his hand. He looked at her with disdain, "Did you put on perfume?" Taken aback, June nodded honestly, "Yes. Don''t women wear perfume to banquets?" "But not the cheap and pungent perfume like yours." Jonas mocked. June quickly put her wrist to her nose and sniffed, getting disgusted as well. "Indeed. It''s too strong, but this is my most expensive bottle of perfume. What should I do? I''ll go back and wash away the smell." "We are running out of time. Let''s go first." Jonas grabbed her arm and stopped her. Her face burnt with ? embarrassment. Goodness! It was too humiliating. If only she hadn''t drenched herself in perfume. Now, the smell of the perfume s getting stronger in the narrow room of the car, and it became suffocating. June was about to choke, and she quickly rolled down the car window for fresh air. She copsed inwardly. She was doomed. Jonas despised her, and now she might have offended him. Jonas put his hand down from his nose, and took her left hand, slipping a dazzling diamond ring on her ring finger. Chapter 2182 Chapter 2182 The slight coldness on her finger distracted her from the distress. June looked down and got surprised. It was dazzling and heavy. "Jon... Honey, what is this?" June raised her hand in disbelief. Her ordinary slender fingers looked fair and charming with the dazzling diamond ring. "Wedding ring. I''m wearing one as well. Wear it for the banquet, so others would not get our rtionship wrong." After he slipped the ring on her finger, Jonus covered his nose to block himself from the smell of her cheap perfume. Embarrassed, June felt like crying. She was eaten up by regrets. Why did she put on the perfume? Her nose was getting itchy. June found that Jonus was more allergic than her. He sneezed, his handsome face turning grim. June was frightened. She cowered far away from him, motionless. She clutched at her perfumed wrists, trying to lessen the smell. She had never imagined that she would be so embarrassed that she wished to disappear into thin air. This was the most humiliating moment in her life. Jonas felt upset, but he did not castigate her. He rolled down the car window and put on his sunsses. Breathing the fresh air, he ignored his young wife. Trembling with fear along the way, June didn''t even dare to breathe. She decided that she would never put on any perfume from now on. Around one hourter, they arrived, and Jonas was finally able to breathe properly. He took off his sunsses and pushed the door down. He went to June''s side and opened the door for her. June looked up at him. The grim look on his face was gone. He extended his hand, and June gave him her hand timidly. He grabbed it and said, "I''ll take you to wash your hands." June was taken aback, and she blushed. She didn''t dare to resist, and she followed him meekly. Jonas was obviously familiar with everything here, and he brought June straight into the bathroom. June had thought of washing her hands by herself, but she was awed by his grim face, allowing him to wash her wrist. After her wrists were cleaned, she pointed to her ears and her corbone, saying, "They are perfumed too." He had to put her long hair behind her neck, and then wet his fingers with water, wiping the spots gently with a tissue. June stood there like a log, unable to move at all. However, she took the opportunity to examine Jonas closely. His eyes were beautiful, and there were fine wrinkles, which did not affect his temperament at all, but added charm to his mature face. Jonas was busy washing away the scent of the perfume for her, and he identally looked into her bright eyes. He froze and took a step back. He handed the tissue to her, "Wipe it for yourself." June was caught, and she blushed. She quickly lowered her head and rubbed herself carelessly, the fair skin around her corbone turning red. Jonas frowned.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Darling, how do you know the way to the bathroom? Where are we? Have you been here before?" After June finished, she asked him curiously. "This is the Brid''s. It''s my niece''s birthday." Jonas said indifferently. "Your home? How shall I greet your family?" June''s eyes widened in panic. She did not expect Jonas would take her to his niece''s birthday party. She was embarrassed, for she came without any gifts. "I''ll give you hints when you should greet. If others greet you, you answer." Jonas smiled at her frightened face. This was the first time June had seen Jonas''s real smile. Previously, his smiles had been mockery, sarcasm and ridicule. June didn''t know how others would greet her until she saw a girl her age running over after they went out of the bathroom. The girl called Jonus Uncle, and pointed at her uncertainly. "Uncle, is this my aunt? She''s so young. She can''t be younger than me, can she?" Dumbstruck, June involuntarily hid behind Jonas. Goodness. Jonas''s niece was so old, and she called her Aunt. She could not ept it. Jonas gently reached out and pulled her out, introducing. "This is my niece, Christine. She is the birthday girl." Christine looked narrowly at June with bright eyes, and she pouted unhappily, "Uncle, you promised me that you wouldn''t get married so early. Why do you suddenly bring an aunt back?" June was shocked. Why did Christine say this? Jonas was quite old. If he didn''t get married, did she want him to die alone? Jonas said indifferently, "I didn''t want to get married before. After I met her, I wanted to get married right away." June felt delighted without reason. She looked at Jonus smilingly. This man was quite protective of her. Christine pursed her lips and turned to leave. She did not seem to like June. June looked at Jonas uneasily, whispering, "Why doesn''t your niece want you to get married so early?" "Because she wants me to marry one of her best friends." Jonas exined to her casually. Dumbfounded, June watched Christine walking away. "How old is your niece?" "Twenty-two years old." Jonas replied. "She''s a year older than me. What''s the age difference between you and your elder brother?" June got curious today, and she was eager to know more about Jonas. "More than twenty years. My parents had me in their forties." Jonas said indifferently. "Where are they?" June was shocked. "They passed away, and left my elder brother and me behind." Jonas''s eyes darkened in sorrow. el "Sorry, I ... I didn''t mean to bring this up." June exined nervously. "It''s fine. You should know about that." As Jonas spoke, he held her hand and walked out. A short time afterwards, they went up to a middle-aged man, who was Jonas''s elder brother, Justin. He looked old inte forties. When he saw Jonas, he smiled and walked over. "Jonas, is this your wife? She''s beautiful." June greeted politely, "Hello, Justin." about "Great. I''m relieved that Jonas is married, and would not feel guilty when I see my parents in heaven." Justin looked at June, getting satisfied. He had been worried a his brother''s marriage, and he finally had peace of mind now that his brother had a career and a wife. "Jonas, is this your wife? She looks so young." A shrewd female voice suddenly came from outside the living room. June turned around and saw a woman in a red dress walking er Radiant and charming, the woman was not old. She looked narrowly at June with hostility in her eyes. Jonas pulled June back, and he blocked her with his tall figure. He said indifferently, "Hello, Sister-inw." Chapter 2183 Chapter 2183 The beautiful woman who came in was not Justin''s original wife, but a woman that Justin married after his divorce. She was 33 years old this year and her name was Skr. After she married Justin, she gave birth to a son and a daughter. Christine, the birthday girl today, was born by Justin''s original wife. In this family, she had a bad rtionship with her father and was only close to Jonas. She and her stepmother just seemed like enemies. Justin immediately hugged Skr with a smile and said to June, "This is your sister-inw, Skr. From now on, we are a family." Skr stared fiercely at June. Her heart was filled with sadness. She red at Jonas angrily. All her love for him had be hatred and made her feel ufortable. Back then, she and Jonas studied at a foreign university together. At that time, she was attracted by Jonas. Unfortunately, Jonas was really cold towards her. In order to retaliate against Jonas, she met Justin on a flight back home. Justin just divorced and he was immediately attracted by Skr''s beautiful appearance. When Skr knew that the Brid family was rich, she married Justin with hatred in her heart. So, she also became Jonas''s sister-inw. The rtionship between them was reallyplicated or even unpresentable. For so many years, Skr still had a crush on Jonas. Especially five years ago, when Jonas almost died in a big fire. Skr even took the initiative to go to the hospital to look after Jonas and was severely rejected by him. June hid behind Jonas. Her clear eyes made Skr very angry. When she was in her early twenties, she also had such a pair of bright and curious eyes. Unfortunately, she was still three years older than Jonas. All her expectations had failed and she couldn''t ept it at all. Jonas looked at Skr coldly. In fact, he even felt gross when seeing her. He came here today because of Christine. His brother waspletely enchanted by Skr and thepany''s power was taken away by her bit by bit. In this family, Justin became the idle one while Skr became the female boss of thepany. Sooner orter, the family would fall apart. Jonas only wanted to n for his only niece''s future. "A family? Justin, Jonas seldom contact us, if he doesn''te today, I will totally forget that we are a family." Skr''s sweet voice sounded very pleasing to Justin. Justin immediately reprimanded Jonas, "Jonas, although you have started your own business and have your own family, my house is still the home of our parents. You have toe back often when you have free time. Skr often talks about you and she wants you toe back." "Brother, I''m too busy with my work. Now that I have a new family, I''m afraid I won''t be able toe back often. You cane to mypany if you are free. I wee you very much." As Jonas spoke, he took June to the garden beside them. Skr immediately pounded Justin''s shoulder angrily, "Justin, it''s all my fault. It is me who made the rtionship between you and your brother be like this. If I had known it, I wouldn''t have married you." "What are you talking about? My brother is always like it. Don''t take it to heart. Today is Christine''s birthday party. And you prepared well. She will definitely grateful to you." Justin had long been fascinated by this woman and he felt that she was the best in everything. Skr''s expression was aggrieved, "I hope so. But Christine''s personality has be more and more simr to Justin''s. I wonder if she won''t be close to me in the future." "No way, Christine is a girl and she is soft-hearted." Justin hurriedlyforted her. Skr had a smile on her face but she felt extremely painful in her heart. She really wanted to tear that woman named June into pieces. How could she get Jonas''s favor? How could Junepare to herself? Skr was really good at ying a double-faced woman. In front of Justin, she was a delicate and lovely wife. In front of Jonas, she changed into another face and wore a painful expression. Her hatred for him arose from her love for him. She didn''t get him so she began to hate him. Christine sat alone in the garden and threw a stone at the water in front of her. She was still very sad. In this family, her uncle, the only one who truly loved her was married. She would really be alone in the future. Jonas brought June to the garden. Today, there were many guests, including rtives and friends, but Christine, who was the protagonist, was not happy at all. Jonas saw Christine sitting on the chair sulking as soon as he entered the garden. He said to June, "Wait for me here. I''ll go over and talk to her." June nodded her head and stood still. She watched as Jonas walked over and sat beside Christine. When Christine saw him, she immediately leaned her head against his shoulder and sobbed, "Uncle, I want to escape from this family. Can you send me abroad to study? I don''t want to stay here for a second." "Alright, wait until the early spring of next year. I will choose a good school for you abroad. You can go abroad and live there." Jonas promised her in a low voice. "Really? Uncle, did you really promise me this time?" Christine immediately burst into tears andughed, "Of course it''s true. You''ve grown up and can make your own choice freely." Jonas smiled and nodded. "Thank you, Uncle. I knew you wouldn''t ignore me. Right, why would you take a celebrity as your wife? I remember that you said that you would never get married in your lifetime." Christine was somewhat dissatisfied with June. She kas afraid that her uncle''s love for her would be taken away by thisN?velDrama.Org content. woman. "I just want to find a nice woman. She''s nice." Jonas said indifferently. "Alright, you should get married. You can''t live alone for a lifetime, you will be very lonely. In the future, if I can find a good man like you, I will also want to get married." Christine said with a smile. Jonas frowned and scolded her, "I sent you abroad to study, not to fall in love. Remember, if you want to take back everything that belongs to you, you must work hard. Otherwise. this family will really be surnamed Jepson, not Brid." "Uncle, I don''t have confidence. That woman is getting stronger and stronger. Dad only listens to her. I''m really scared." Christine cried again helplessly. "Don''t cry. Yours will always be yours. I won''t let her snatch anything from you." Jonas said softly. "With your words, I feel much more at ease. I promise that I won''t fall in love early. I will be as strong as you, Uncle." Christine nodded forcefully. June, who was standing not far away, could not hear their conversation. However, seeing Christine gently lean on Jonas and even put her head on his shoulder, she felt somewhat ufortable. Obviously, he was her husband but he was polite to her like a stranger. Christine was his niece. They were a family and also like friends. In fact, because of their age difference, people would misunderstand them as a couple. June suppressed the bitterness in her heart. She was not qualified to be jealous. Christine was his niece. He must have doted on Christine very much. She and he were just a couple in name. Maybe one day, they would break up. Jonas turned around and saw June standing there alone. The liveliness behind her had nothing to do with her. She only knew him here and her gaze only fell on him. Chapter 2184 Chapter 2184 At this moment, a subtle change urred in Jonas''s heart. He stood up and returned to June''s side. "If you''re bored, let''s go for a walk. There''s a river next here and a corridor near the river." Jonas also didn''t want to stay here but he wanted to eat his niece''s birthday cake, so he wanted to go out for a walk beforeing back. "Alright." June nodded. Her beautiful eyes were filled with a smile. Jonas walked forward and June was a step behind him. She could finally openly look at his back. Jonas led her to walk along a familiar path. There were street lights all over the ce. The ce was not bright enough but was warm. Getting away from the noises, the surroundings all became quiet. The wind blew gently. June was wearing a formal dress. When she gently tugged the corner of her dress, her long hair gently fluttered in the direction of the wind and slide past her corbone. She felt a little itchy, just like her heart. Jonas stood on the corridor and looked back at her. He found that she was looking at everything curiously. In this city, there were many wealthy and influential people but June knew very few of them. When she stood here to look at the lights on the other side of the river, she felt a little sad. The wealthy people lived like heaven and people like her who were struggling below the poverty line did not even know if they would have dinner the day after. Jonas stretched out his hand and held her shoulder, "Are you cold?" June shook her head and replied, "I am not cold. The night here is really beautiful." Jonas still took off his suit coat to cover her shoulders. June''s heart panicked. She hurriedly wanted to return the coat to him but Jonas had already turned around and walked forward. June''s breathing became rapid. Jonas seemed to be cold but in fact, he was even able to discover even the smallest details. He was like rain that nourished everything. His care was slight but considerate. June quickly followed him. Just as they were walking along the river corridor, on the balcony of the second floor of the vi, Skr almost crushed the red wine cup in her hand. She saw Jonas use his coat to cover June. That intense jealousy was like a ball of fire, burning in her heart. "Jonas, you owe me." Tears streamed down Skr''s eyes. Her life seemed to be happy until now. But actually, she regretted, suffered, and was disappointed every night. Even if Justin loved her so much that he was willing to give her hispany to her, her heart was still empty. When she heard that her two children could only call Jonas Uncle, she felt even more ufortable. She wished that the children were his and could call him daddy. Skr closed her eyes and endured all the pain. Her numb heart felt pain because of June''s appearance. "Skr, I''ve been looking for you everywhere. Why are you standing here alone?" Justin smiled happily when he saw his beautiful wife. "Justin, look, the scenery at night is really beautiful. Why haven''t I noticed it before?" Skr leaned charmingly against Justin''s shoulder. Justin was getting old and his body was getting worse every day. However, she was still young. She could only rely on her fantasy of Jonas to support her get through the lonely nights. Although Justin was not bad, he was still old. Skr did not dare to betray him at this time. She could only endure her desire in pain. Justin looked at his wife''s charming face. He began toment the ruthlessness of time. He knew that the young Skr had suffered grievances to be with him, so he tried his best topensate her and give her everything he had. "Skr, if I leave one day, take good care of Christine for me. I will give you everything I have." Justin hugged his wife and said affectionately. "Justin, what are you talking about? Don''t say that. I''m afraid. I don''t want you to leave me." Skr''s eyes immediately reddened and she said a little angrily. "My health is getting worse and worse every day. Last time, the doctor said that if I don''t find a matching heart, I will only have two years left. Justin concealed from the whole family that he had a heart attack. Moreover, it had be more and more serious recently. He would find it difficult to breathe and felt an oppressive pain in his heart after only a few steps of walk. "I will definitely find one for you, Justin. I will definitely let you live well." Skr looked at her husband gently like a virtuous wife. "Alright, I won''t give up. With such a beauty like you, my life is worthy. Jonas is also married. I have no other worries, you guys should get along well in the future." Justin smiled emotionally. "Alright, stop ?aying such things anymore. Let''s go downstairs. There are quite a few guests today. Christine has grown up." Skr held Justin''s hand and walked downstairs. Actually, she hop €1.1 Justin would quickly die so that she could go find Jonas without hesitation. June followed Jonas. Her heart beat quickly when she saw his tall and slender figure. The night was quiet. The sound of his steady footsteps made her feel reassured. June wished that this was a date. However, she and Jonas seemed to be very close but they were very far away. She would never be able to get close to his heart. "Honey!" June stopped and shouted at him. Jonas turned around and looked at her calmly, "What''s wrong?" "I ... I''m fine, shouldn''t we go back? We''ve gone a long way." When June saw his mature and cold face, she didn''t ask the question she wanted to ask anymore.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She actually wanted to ask him if she could see how did the man he liked look like. However, she felt that the topic had gone too far. The long marriage agreement clearly stated that she could not interfere in his personal affairs. June did not want to irritate Jonas. This was not good for her and the people of the Edwin Family would not let her go. Jonas saw that she wanted to say something but hesitated. He narrowed his eyes and nodded, "Alright, let''s go." The two of them went back to the main hall of the Brid family without any extra words. At this moment, Christine had already received many birthday gifts. There were so many gifts that they piled like a small hill, which made all the young people envious. June was also very envious. Justin loved his eldest daughter very much and today''s party was also very grand. Skr stood by the side with a smile on her face. In the eyes of outsiders, she was always smart, capable, gentle, and virtuous. She had a very good temper and she was courteous, which helped her earn everyone''s praise. However, only Christine and Jonas knew that this was just a fake image that Skr used to cheat Justin. The real she was actually an old witch who always liked to feed poisoned apples to others. "Christine, make a wish. Dad will definitely make your wishe true." Justin said gently to his daughter. Christine immediately closed her eyes and put her hands on her chest. She said loudly, "I hope Mom and Dad can remarry and give me aplete family." After she said her wish loudly, the atmosphere suddenly froze. Skr, who was still smiling just now, was also stunned. Even Justin''s smile became a little embarrassed. Chapter 2185 Chapter 2185 "Christine, your mother and I were over. We can never go back. You may want to make another wish." Justin hurriedly said to his daughter. Christine''s eyes were filled with tears as she stubbornly shook her head. "No, I only have this wish. Mom is still thinking of you. Dad, you must go and see her. She didn''t really mean to divorce you. She was just angry." Justin was a little impatient. He felt that his daughter had embarrassed him. He waved his hand and said, "Let bygones be bygones. Today is your birthday. Don''t ruin the party." At this moment, Christine could no longer hold back her tears. June saw Christine''s tears rolling down her cheeks. Skr immediately walked over and gave her a tissue. Sheforted her, "Christine, have I done anything wrong? Don''t cry, okay? I promised your father that I would take good care of you." "Go away. I don''t need you to take care of me, you hypocrite." Christine cursed loudly and pushed Skr away. Then she ran away crying. Skr almost fell down. Fortunately, someone helped her, and her eyes shed with anger. Justin was so infuriated that his heart ached. His eldest daughter had never understood him. For so many years, she always knew how to irritate him. "Justin, I''ll go check Christine." Looking at his big brother''s pale face, Jonas subconsciously covered his chest with his hand. Once he got angry, he felt his chest was stuff. "Jonas, let her go. Don''t worry about her. She''s not a baby. Don''t spoil her." Justin was also angry and scolded with a stern face. Jonas directly held June''s hand and they walked out. June did not expect that today''s birthday party would end in such way. She had assumed that all rich people valued peace. As Jonas and June got out of the door, they saw Christine sitting alone on the side of the road, grievances and worries written all over her face. "Christine, stop crying. I''ll take you back to your mother''s," said Jonas in a low voice. "Thank you, Jonas." Christine did not reject the offer.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. On the way back, Christine''s tears never stopped. Both Jonas and June remained silent. At the entrance of a residential area, Christine suddenly nced at June before she got off the car. "Please treat my uncle better in the future." June was stunned as she watched Christine turn around and leave. With her two small hands tightly pinching the hem of her skirt, she looked at Jonas with her beautiful eyes. Jonas chuckled. June was a little embarrassed. If Jonas treated her well, of course she would do the same. That night, June and Jonas didn''t get any closer. When they got home, the man left her alone in her small living room. June let out a light breath. She finally didn''t have to hold her breath. Recently, June had been very active in the entertainment industry, and she had be more and more popr. The online drama she starred in had officially been issued on various websites. Many people initially went to watch her online drama with a critical attitude, but when they actually watched it, their attitudes changed. It was a mysterious drama. June was ying a retro girl in it. She possessed Spiritual Energy and had a mission to save the world. It was a great character with strong personality and powerful energy. June was just in her youth and was very suitable for the character. Her pair of big eyes, enchanting with tenderness, sometimes lively, sometimes mncholy, could easily arouse the audience''s sympathy. Moreover, her image as a savior in the drama had won her great favor. It had to be admitted that June was a very promising actress. Furthermore, she was truly beautiful. Her beauty was very special. She had a plump and rosy face, and her acting was vivid. June did not expect that she would gain such an instant fame within a few days. She went viral on the Inte. Her new photos in a magazine were for Shine Jewel. The magazine sold out on the Inte as soon as it was released. Afterwards, another 500,000 copies were printed, and they also sold out in a day. The photos June took in the magazine were gorgeous. The jewelry brand that she endorsed had also seen a rise in purchasing. Many young girls werepeting to emte June by copying her dress. June had a feeling that she was in a dream. It was surreal, but it was also so real that she had no choice but to believe it. In the past, when she went to the hospital to visit her mother, for disguise''s sake, she would wear a mask. Sometimes, however, she didn''t even bother to wear a mask but just came with a fruit basket. But now the situation was totally different. In just a few days, her status had risen and she had been exposed in the limelight. It was impossible for her to go to see her mother alone. The aura of poprity made her a bright new star. June wanted to go to the hospital after work, but was stopped by her assistant Matilda, "June, you can go to the hospital, but we have to go with you." "Alright, thank you very much." June was also afraid to go out now. There were many fans surrounding her, making it difficult for her to move a single step. Not only that, there were also some malicious male fans who reached out to grab her arm and take advantage of her. She was really scared. Matilda would not let June go for nothing. She immediately summoned the media toe over, attempting to expose June''s image as a filial daughter. Hearing Matilda''s suggestion, June frowned. She really didn''t want to make use of her filial piety. She was most attached to her mother, so she directly rejected the suggestion. Matilda continued to persuade her, "June, we can''t give up halfway. Do you see your poprity on the Inte? You are even more popr than those A-list actresses. As long as we keep increasing your exposure, you will be able to sit on equal footing with them." "Thank you, Matilda, but I really don''t want to make use of mom." June replied firmly. "It would be a pity if we didn''t take advantage of it." Matilda also had her own opinion. She felt that June was really giving up the big and choosing the small when she did this. June chuckled and said, "My poprity has risen too quicklytely. I feel that I can''t control it. I don''t have any works now, so I''m still sorry for those who support me. Acting is a profession. If I want to keep acting, I think it''s best to be down-to-earth." "It makes sense. Alright, if you don''t want to hype, then we won''t do it." Matilda still respected her opinion. Of course, she would tell Mr. Brid everything June had said and done. June appeared in the hospital. Though without Matilda''s arrangements, there were still some reporters surrounding her. The moment June appeared, she was stuck in the hall. Never seen such a scene before, June was a little frightened. Her pretty face was pale and she nervously pinched her skirt. The pair of sparkling and moving eyes under her mask made the man very fascinated. June finally managed to get into the elevator and hurriedly entered her mother''s ward. "June, you''re here. That''s great. Look, a few nurses wanted you to sign for them." When Lina saw her daughter, she smiled from ear to ear. She had seen all the news about her daughter in the past few days. She was indeed proud of her daughter that she had a firm foothold in the circle. "Mom, are you feeling better?" June took the pen her mom handed over and quickly signed her name on the postcards. "Much better. These nurses are taking good care of me. June, this is all thanks to you. They know that I have such an outstanding daughter, and they all envy me very much." It had been too long since Lina had enjoyed being respected by others, and now she became swollen-headed. Chapter 2186 Chapter 2186 "Mom, next time if someone asks you to take my signature, just say no. I''m not as outstanding as you think. Actually, it is Jonas who helps me run all of this. My poprity is mainly his credit, not mine." June was a clear-minded girl. Although she also liked the feeling of being on the top at present, she knew all of this was fake. It made her feel uneasy. She still had to firmly hold her sincerity. "Really? June, you picked up a treasure this time. You married a good husband. I''m really happy for you. I would love to see him." Lina was overjoyed and eager to see her outstanding son-inw. Hearing that, June was immediately shocked. She quickly responded with a serious expression, "Mom, aren''t you clear about what happened between me and him? Let alone you, I haven''t seen him in two days." "Is your rtionship with him ... really that bad?" When Lina heard what her daughter said, she fell into disappointment and sadly looked at her piteous daughter. "It''s not bad. But we don''t have anything to do with each other except the name of husband and wife. Mom, I don''t know how long this rtionship willst. Maybe a few months, maybe a few years. I''ve been ready for the ending. So, let''s not have too much hope, okay?" June wanted to make that clear to her mother so that she wouldn''t think that life was so beautiful that she could ck off. Lina was even more disappointed. She nodded her head and said, "Alright, I know. I won''t help them to ask for your signature anymore. June, are you making money now? How much money did you make? How about I keep it for you? I''m afraid that you won''t be able to manage your money because you''re so young. If you spend too much money, how will we live in the future?" June wasn''t angry. Instead, she calmly opened her handbag and took out a card. "Mom, this card is under your name. There are two million yuan in it. All of them came from my recent endorsement. I paid some of your hospitalization fees. Take it. In the future, all the money I earn will be deposited in this card. Keep it for me, but you have to be careful not to lose it." "Really? There are millions in here? Oh my God, I have never seen so much money in my life. June, you are really my good daughter." Hearing the sum of the money, Lina''s eyes lit up. Her hands trembled as she took the card over. Then, she looked at her daughter with distress and said, "You have to leave some money for yourself. You can''t give it all to me." "I left tens of thousands of yuan for pocket money. Anyway, I don''t have to spend that much." June whispered. "Alright, Mom will take care of it for you. I''ll give it to you as a dowry in the future... No, you''re already married." When Lina thought of this, she suddenlyughed. "Alright, Mom, I have to go. Take good rest and call me if you need anything." June nced at the time, almost past seven o''clock. It was already dark outside. She couldn''t go back toote, afraid that Jonas wouldin her of that. "Mm, hurry up and go back. Everything is okay here." Lina hurriedly urged her daughter, not wanting her to miss the family matters. June turned around and left. And she was stuck for a long time at the gate of the hospital before she could get in the car. Now she sat back in her chair sweating and looked at the lights outside the window. She felt empty inwardly. She used to feel sad because this big city didn''t have a ce for her mother and her to stay. Now, she had a home to go back to. However, she was the only one living in that home. She seldom saw her husband in name, let alone talking to him. At the traffic light, the car stopped. On the sidewalk in front of them, a family was talking andughing as they crossed the road. The older child was holding the younger one while their parents and grandparents were protecting them. What a happy and warm family. June looked at it with her eyes wet. What was wrong with her? She wanted to cry when she saw such a sweet family. Had her father ever thought of her, his illegitimate daughter? She always looked strong in front of her mother. When she was young, other girls were protected by their fathers from the mischief of some naughty boys in the yground. She, however, could clearly recall how that felt like to be pushed to the ground by a few little boys. She would live in the rest of her life in the shade of being unprotected. She had to spend the rest of her life curing her dark childhood, but who could give her warmth for the rest of her long life? After arriving at the Brid''s, June got out of the car. As Matilda left with others, June quietly stepped on the steps and returned to the side hall. Turning on the light, she was surprised to see the bright red rose on the coffee table. Who brought them? Is that him? June couldn''t help but walk over. She reached out to pick a flower petal and sniffed it in her nose. It was fragrant and pleasant. Just as she was doing this, she did not notice that there was a tall figure hiding in the corridor, staring at her actions. "It''s almost 8 o''clock now. Didn''t I tell you toe back before 7 o''clock?" The man''s deep voice suddenly sounded which scared June. Sheet hurriedly held the petal in her hand tightly and hid it behind her back. She raised her shining eyes and fixed them at the man walking over from the shadow. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Sorry, I... I went to the hospital to see my mother." June did not expect Jonas would stand at the door of the corridor. She thought that she would not see him today. "How''s your mother?" Jonas asked in a low voice. "She''s much better. Some little problems were found in thetest test. She needs to undergo a small operation. If it is sessful, my mother will be fine." June replied softly. "Oh." Jonas raised his eyebrows and his eyes rested on her panicked expression, "What? Don''t you want to see me?" "No, I''m just surprised. Aren''t you unwilling to meet me?" June quickly shook her head. "I have the final say in this family. I''ll see you whenever I want. Do you have any objections?" The man''s eyes darkened, and his voice became extremely oppressive. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean that. I''m just ... " June tried her best to exin, but she found that her exnation was very weak. She was inferior to him because he''s in charge of this ce.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Is there any water? I''m thirsty." Jonaszily sat down on the sofa beside him and tapped on the coffee table with his fingers. June hurriedly put down her bag to take the cup and after washing it clean, she poured him a ss of water. Jonas casually took a sip and reached out to pick a flower petal. "Do you like this bouquet of flowers?" "I like it very much. Did you buy it?" June looked surprisedly with her charming eyes at the man sitting on the sofa, who looked elegant and mysterious in that only ck shirt. "Well, it''s a gift for the sessful release of your online drama." Jonas said indifferently. June''s pretty face turned hot, so shy that she didn''t dare to look at him. She only whispered, "Have you seen my online drama?" "I''m watching You''re doing a good job. Your role is very attractive." Jonas was indeed watching her online drama. Although the plot was a bit exaggerated, June''s acting was pure and natural. She had indeed taken the characters and script to the next level. "Ah?" June felt even more ufortable when she heard that he was watching her drama. Although her acting skills were highly rated on the Inte, as the lead actress, she knew how funny and exaggerated the drama was. She really didn''t want Jonas to see her exaggerated acting. Jonas knew what she was panicking about. He curled his thin lips up and smiled deeply, "Your dressing in the drama is very cute and beautiful. Tomorrow, I want to see you in that retro dress." Chapter 2187 Chapter 2187 "Uh!" June thought that she heard it wrong. Howe he made such a request? But why would he want to see her in a retro dress? Wasn''t he not into woman? "Remember,e back tomorrow night. Don''t disappoint me." After Jonas said this, he stood up and walked away elegantly. June was left by herself. She opened her mouth, stunned. Only when the man left, did Juneugh self-deprecatingly. What was she expecting? Perhaps, she didn''t need to look forward to it at all. Jonas only wanted her to wear strange clothes because he thought it would be fun. Anyway, this house was his. She was merely a tenant here. If thendlord wanted to see a show, she just put in her effort to do it. Why bother thinking about the reasons? In the evening, after taking a shower, Be was so bored that she suddenly wanted to send a message to June. In thest two days, Be could not help but feel happy for June when she found that her poprity had suddenly soared on the Inte. In this world, not only bad things happen, but also good things. After Be sent June a text message, June gave Be a call. "Hello." Be answered with a gentle voice. "Be, thank you for your concern." June was very lonely. She had no friends in this strange city, she only has her mother. Be''s care everyday made her feel warm. "How are you now? Is Jonas nice to you?" Be asked in a low voice. "He is nice to me. He just took me to see his family. This is a kind of affirmation to me. He is a gentleman. I think I made the right bet." June finally had a friend to talk to. What she said was all from the bottom of her heart. Be felt happy for her, "That''s good. As long as Jonas treats you well, your life will definitely be better. By the way, you seemed to be much more popr all of a sudden. Is it because he is helping you behind?" June nodded, "Yes, he built a team for me. They help me to gain my poprity. In the past, I had a lot of interviews but I failed them all. I had a lot of nerve atst, but I still couldn''t get many characters. Jonas helped me now, and I actually got an opportunity to y heroine. I''m really happy." "Wow, then Jonas is not only your husband, he will also be a helper in your life." Be eximed. "Sort of, at least for now. Be, I still have to thank you, and in the Zhang family, you''re the best to me." June''s voice carried a trace of sorrow. "I''m sorry, I really didn''t expect my uncle to be a person like that. He owes you and your mother," Be said guiltily. "I''ve already figured it out. I just want to have a quick result on this matter. I hope in the future, they won''t bother me and my mother anymore," when June mentioned this, she felt a little irritated. "Can we keep in touch with each other? I think ... we are verypatible." Be really wanted to get in touch with her cousin. It would be great if she could take care of her. "You mean like now? It''s veryte. I have to go to bed. Let''s talkter." After June finished speaking, she hung up the phone. Be secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She hoped that her aunt would not embarrass June and her mother any longer, but in fact, Be also felt sad. Although her aunt was snobbish, she would definitely not have a good time when she suddenly encountered such thing. Why every man is making such mistakes? It''s so annoying. Dad is such a person, and so is uncle. Women really can''t take men too seriously. Losing their self will only make things more painful. The next morning, Be called Rosia. Rosia did not answer her phone because she was guilty. However, this did not mean that Be could not find her. Ben knew that she was going to see this woman, so he directly requested to apany her. With Ben by her side, she naturally felt more at ease. At this moment, Rosia was hiding in the hotel. Suddenly, she heard a knock on the door. She was shocked. She immediately looked out from the peep hole. After she saw Be, her face turned pale. Be pped the door hard. Rosia was so annoyed that she could only open the door. "Be, how did you find me? Did you send someone to follow me?" Rosia said with a bad expression. "Someone told me you are here." Be crossed her arms around her chest, finally raised her head in front of this woman. She sneered. "Who told you?" Rosia panicked in her heart. Only Hogan knew that she lived here. Could it be... "Impossible. He definitely won''t tell you. He won''t." Rosia opened her eyes wide with an expression of disbelief. "That''s right, it''s your lover, Hogan, Rosia, you''re really shameless. You hook up with my father while you''re still with your childhood sweetheart. You want both of love and money. How could there be such a good thing in this world? Your greed is int destined for you toe to this far." ¨¦t Betta looked at the woman in front of her. She was seductive, ber eyes shrewd, and full of calctions. If she used her petty tricks and methods on the right thing, she would definitely be promising. Unfortunately, she used it to destroy other''s family. "Are you here tough at me? Be, I''ve already left your father. Please don''t disturb me again. Otherwise, I''ll call the police." Rosia''s face was filled with anger. Immediately after, she saw Ben standing behind Be. "Your boyfriend may not be sincere to you too. Don''t be too proud." Hearing this, Ben''s handsome face instantly sank. He coldly said, "If you dare to say another word, I will have someone tear your mouth apart." The man''s voice was filled with threat and warning. This made Rosia''s entire body tremble. This man''s aura was so powerful. Be also snorted angrily, "You ruined my parents'' marriage. Do you think you will be able to live a better life? You underestimate me too much." "What do you want to do?" Rosia was so scared that her entire body trembled. She stared nervously at Be and said, "If you dare to hurt me, I will call the police."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "How much did my father spend on you? I want all of it back. Don''t even think about taking a cent." Be came here today to get even with her. She''s really pissed off. "I don''t have any money. Your father is going bankrupt. I didn''t get his money at all. Rosia immediately said angrily. She secretly rejoiced et that she got away fast. Otherwise, if she really got married with Beck, she was afraid that, at this moment, there would be countless people who came to ask her for debts. "My dad won''t go bankrupt. Hispany wille back to life soon." Be sneered. "What are you talking about?" Rosia''s eyes instantly widened. Be nced at Ben beside her and said, "My boyfriend will help my father get through this. You may have given up too early." "Your boyfriend? What can he do for you?" Rosia had a mocking expression on her face. She did not believe that Ben could be of any help at such a young age. "Oh, by the way, I seem to have forgotten to introduce my boyfriend. His name is Ben. Go ask around and see if he can help," Be finish speaking with pride, then took the man''s arm, "Rosia, I wille looking for you again. Don''t think about running away. If you don''t spit out the money, I won''t let you go." "Be, don''t go too far. You''re pushing me over the edge." Rosia immediately shouted in a tearing voice. Chapter 2188 Chapter 2188 Be turned around and stared at her coldly, "I just did what you''ve did to me and my mother. What''s wrong? You can''t stand it?" Rosia''s entire body stiffened. She suddenly understood everything. Be is taking revenge on her. In the elevator, Ben lowered his head and looked at the girl beside him. Her expression finally rxed. It seemed that today he put up quite a front for her. "Ben, I''m lucky to have you here. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have the confidence to scold her today." Be''s small hand griped his arm and leaned her face against it. Ben smiled gently and said, "I am your support. If you want to rely on me, you can do so."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Be nodded. As the old saying goes, "when the Lord closes a door, somewhere else he opens a window." She believes it now as she can see the light of hope from that window. Beck''spany suddenly improved. A few orders that were about to be lost came back inexplicably, and the fund chain also works again. Beck himself felt that he was in luck. He was overjoyed and stepped up the operation of thepany. He was no longer in the mood to tangle with Rosia''s leaving. On the other hand, Old Mrs. Charles had recently fallen ill and her grandson had been taken away by Rosia. It had been many days since she saw him. She missed him very much. Besides that, she is quite old, so she was sent to the hospital due to a fit of anger.. Beck finished his work and rushed to the hospitalte at night. When his younger brothers and sisters saw him, they heaved a sigh of relief because there is someone to pay for the medical expenses. As the head of the family, Beck is quite responsible. He never left his younger brother and younger sister behind. Of course, he is responsible for being a son as well as the eldest brother. However, he is not a good husband and father. Although he has regretted what he had done back then. "Beck, Beck, where''s Jimmy? Have you found him yet? Bring him here to see me. I want to see him." Old Mrs. Charles woke up. Seeing her eldest son, she immediately grabbed his arm and said excitedly. Looking at his mother''s aged appearance, Beck felt particrly distressed. However, he could only shake his head and tell the truth, "Mom, I didn''t find Rosia nor Jimmy. But don''t worry, when thepany stabilizes, I will definitely send more people to look for them." "Forget Rosia. She can go wherever she likes. I only want Jimmy. He is my grandson. We can''t let her take him away." Old Mrs. Charles said angrily. She hates Rosia, who has two faces. "Alright, I won''t look for Rosia again. I only want my son back." After a series of injuries, Beck no longer had a good impression of Rosia. He only wanted his son now. "Big brother, where''s Be? Mom has been hospitalized for two days. Why didn''t she even show her face? What kind of granddaughter is her?" Beck''s sister criticized. "Be has to go to school. It''s normal that she doesn''t have time toe over. You take good care of our mother." Beck suddenly realized that because of his despising for his wife and daughter, the entire family had looked down upon them. Thinking of this, his heart ached. He didn''t have the face to look for them now. Be''spany crisis was resolved, and Rosia also disappeared. Her father actually ran over to look for her mother in the middle of the night. Be''s life seemed to have a glimmer of hope. She knew that this hope was brought by Ben. He was like amp that lit up her life. When she fell into the darkest corner, he reached out his hand in time and grabbed her tightly. Be was not an ungrateful person. On the contrary, she felt that no matter what she did, she would not be able to repay Ben for the help he had given her. In the afternoon, Be was having ss when her phone vibrated as a text message came. Her heart trembled and she was somewhat expecting something. Thus, she secretly took a look. It was really Ben who sent it to her. Today was actually his birthday, and Be''s beautiful eyes widened slightly. ''Why did you tell me until now?'' She thought. She didn''t prepare anything. Be had suddenly be the target of criticism in school because of the management crisis of the Qiao family''spany. Of course, Be did not care about these things. However, because of this, some people couldn''t wait toe over and add insult to her injury. Be made a bold decision which is to skip the ss. Be had never thought of this kind of thing before. She had always wanted to be a good student, but today was a special day. She had to prepare a birthday present for Ben. After ss, Be carried her backpack and quickly slipped out from the back door. However, as soon as she came out, she saw Ada and Ivy slowly walking over with a cup of milk tea in their hands. Because their majors were different, they didn''t have any sses at the moment. Friends who used to talk about everything, now, looked at each other like enemy. Be was a little sad, but this was already an indisputable fact. Ivy looked at Be and her eyes turned cold. However, she still walked over to greet Be. "Be, don''t you have ss this afternoon? Where are you going?" Be could only exin, "I have something urgent at home. I have asked for a leave." "Is your family really going bankrupt? I read on the news that your father has been charged and is about to be arrested." Ivy asked with a gossipy expression. Be''s expression turned bad. She forced a smile, "My father will be fine. Thank you for your concern." Ada suddenly sneered and walked over, "Be, stop pretending to be alight. Don''t you watch the news? Your father owes the bank hundreds of millions. If he doesn''t pay?t back, he will definitely be imprisoned." Be looked at Ada''s malicious smile and said coldly, "Since my family owes so much money, fine, the half a million I lent youst time, is it time to give it back to me?" Ada''s expression stiffened. She regretted mentioning this matter, so she could only pretend to be stupid, "What is the half a million? What are you talking about? I don''t understand." "You want to deny it? Those people wanted to capture and sell you. I paid the debt for you. Ada, do you still have a little bit of conscience et Don''t think that you can deny it though there is no evidence." Be was no longer soft-hearted this time. She would retaliate against anyone who wanted to hurt her. "Ada, you owe her money?" Ivy suddenly felt that there was going to be a good show. Ada immediately said with a sour face, "I don''t owe her anything. Let''s go." When Be heard this, she was instantly enraged and grabbed Ada, "Ada, if you don''t exin it clearly, you can''t leave." "What did you say?" Ada threw her hand away and shrieked angrily, "Be, don''t bully me too far. I don''t owe you anything. It was you who volunteered to help me. You said that you don''t need me to pay back the money. It was you who broke your promise and you dared to say that I reneged on my promise." Be''s eyes widened. She couldn''t believe that Ada could even say such shameless words. She really underestimated her. Chapter 2189 Chapter 2189 "Ada, don''t offend me in the future. Otherwise, I won''t let you off." Be bit her lips and said fiercely. "Offend? I don''t dare to offend you, Miss Charles. It is you who always show off in front of us. You make friends with us because we are poor and you just want to show off, don''t you? Ivy, do you remember the skirt you bought before? We two even didn''t know the brand then, however, a hairpin on her head was twice as expensive as your skirt." Ada began to cast in a bone between Be and Ivy. Ivy''s face instantly turned ugly. Be looked at Ivy and wanted to exin something. Ivy immediately turned her face away with displeasure, "Ada, stop talking. I know myself well and don''t need you to tell me." "I''m sorry, Ivy. I shouldn''t have mentioned this. I just want you to know that we two and her are not the same person." Ada hurriedly apologized. Be didn''t want to continue arguing, so she turned around and left. Ada''s lips curled into a smug smile. Be, when the Charleses went bankrupt, Ben would definitely not like you anymore. Be took a taxi to the city. She had already forgotten about what happened just now. There is no need to be angry for someone who is not worth it. Be walked into an upscale men''s clothing store and looked around at the men''s clothing. Be didn''t know what to do for a moment. "Miss, who do you want to buy clothes for? For your boyfriend?" A shopping guide walked over quickly. She looked at Be and found that although she wore ordinary clothes, she had a reserved temperament. She must have a good family background. "Yes, it''s his birthday. I don''t know what to give him." Be was always a little shy when she mentioned her boyfriend. "You can give him a set of clothes or a tie. Does he smoke? If so, you can choose a lighter for him." The shopping guide enthusiastically introduced. Be thought about it carefully. Although Ben could smoke, he wasn''t addicted to it. He only smoked one or two cigarettes when he was depressed. She didn''t want to give him a lighter. She decided to give him a tie. Be picked up a tie and ordered a cake. Unknowingly, it was getting dark. Holding the cake, Be ordered a taxi, wanting to go back. Ben called. "Are you still at school?" The man''s voice was low and delightful. It seemed that after finishing his work, he was in a good mood. "No, I''m in the city. I bought you a present and a cake. Where are you going to celebrate your birthday?" Be asked shyly. "I never thought that you would brought a gift for me. How did you think of it? I don''t need a present actually." The man''s voice was pleasant. He said he didn''t need, but in reality, he was almost happy to death. "Of course, I''ll give you a present for your birthday. This is the girlfriend''s duty." When Be mentioned the word "girlfriend", she was obviously a little nervous. "That''s right. Send me the location. I''ming to find you now." Ben smiled. After Be sent him her location, she sat down at a coffee shop aside and waited for him. Half an hourter, Ben''s car stopped outside the coffee shop. Through the ss window, Ben looked at the girl sitting on the sofa in a daze. She supported her chin with her hand and looked out the window. No one knew what she was thinking one Obviously, she didn''t notice that Ben had arrived. So Ben called her. Then Be walked out with the gift box and cake. Ben got out of the car and opened the door for her. Be sat in with a blush. "I''ll take you to a ce." Ben said as soon as he got into the car. "Where are we going?" Be asked curiously. "I''ve booked a restaurant." Ben said as he drove away. It wasn''t until the car stopped that Be realized that this was a private restaurant on the top of the mountain. She had been to this restaurant once and it was expensive, but the scenery and service were indeed very good. Ben carried the cake she bought. They walked in and request an elegant private room. They sat down. The lights outside the window also became faint. There were only tree shadows swaying outside the window, as well as bright moons and stars in the sky. It was so quiet that people could hear each other''s breathing. Be pushed open the ss door. Outside was a small balcony, with a chair and a sofa. Lighting up the aroma, it was indescribably beautiful. Ben followed her out and sat down on the sofa. Looking at her long hair fluttering in the night freeze, he had an impulse to hug her into his arms. "Come here!" He whispered. Be turned around and looked at him. The next second, she was gently pulled by him and fell into his embrace. Be''s breathing tightened, her beautiful eyes shining brightly.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Under the dim light of night, she was even more charming. Ben lowered his head and stared at her. His thin lips were close to her lips. Finally, he couldn''t hold back and kissed her slightly opened lips, feeling her tenderness and sweetness. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Be felt that all the cells in her body had stopped working. She didn''t dare to move at all. Her breathing was rapid and her face was blushed. Her two small hands were helpless and powerless, and could only grab onto his clothes. Ben''s kiss were gentle and warm, stirring her feeling. Ben could not help but hug her tightly because of the beautiful scenery and her beauty. Be was still a little panicked, because she was both shocked and astonished, not knowing what to do, and she was afraid that he would act more intensely. Ben knew how to restrain himself. He used his finger to gently caress the back of her hand, as if she was a precious work of art that he couldn''t let go of. Seeing that he didn''t take any further action, Be secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Shey in his arms. She wasn''t afraid of him at all. She was even ustomed to the cold aura around him and his strong embrace. If she couldn''t snuggle in one day, she might lose her soul. The waiter brought the dinner in, and they sat down at the table to enjoy it. "Your father''s situation should have improved. Do you want to ask him?" Ben said in a low voice, showing concern. "I''ll go talk to him tomorrow. Ben, thank you for your help. Without you, my father could never have been able to see through Rosia''s disguise forever." Be said gratefully. "I don''t want to see you frown. People in your age should be carefree." Ben told her. At first, he pitied her, then sympathized with her, and finally empathized with her. Now, he was reluctant to be apart with her. As his emotions increased, he realized that she had be more and more important to him. Chapter 2190 Chapter 2190 Be smiled, and she was a little shy, but with this shyness and a warm light, she was extremely charming. Ben poured the red wine into a ss and handed it to her, "I need to drive so I can''t drink, but you can. Be took a sip, "Sweet." "I ordered it for you." Ben''s voice became deep and hoarse, as if he was hiding a secret, "You won''t be drunk, will you?" When Be thought of her terrible alcohol tolerance, she smiled awkwardly. "With half a ss, I shouldn''t be drunk, right?" Ben blinked his eyes. In fact, he hoped that she would be drunk. He wanted to see it again. "Are you trying to get me drunk?" Be smiled and looked at him. Ben''s thoughts were guessed by her words, and a trace of unnaturalness shed across his handsome face. He smiled awkwardly and said, "No, why would I want to get you drunk?" "If I were drunk, then you would have a chance to aplish your wish, wouldn''t you? I''m very happy today, so I can drink more." Be said with a smile. Ben was so attracted by her. He gently looked at her and said, "Alright, if you were drunk, I''ll be responsible for sending you home." "OK." Be nodded. She finally didn''t have to worry about meeting bad people when she got drunk. After dinner, Be really got drunk, but she wasn''t that drunk. She was just a little drunk. Ben helped her to sit in the car and bent down to fasten her seat belt. Suddenly, he felt two tender hands on his face. In the next second, Be pouted her lips and kissed his face several times. Then she kissed his thin lips. Finally, she seemed to have won and let out a few smug smiles. Ben helplessly shook his head andughed. When she was sober, she did not have the courage to kiss him. Indeed, it was fun when she was drunk. Be sat in the car and hummed a tune before falling asleep in a daze. When she woke up, she realized that she was being carried into the elevator by a man. Her arms naturally hooked around the man''s neck, and she moved her face closer to his shoulder. Ben''s breathing became a little heavy. She seemed to defenseless for him, giving him an impulse to bully her. Since their rtionship has became so close now, it was natural that they continue to develop it. Ben brought her to his home. He didn''t dare to send her to her home because she was drunk. If her mother asked, he didn''t know how to answer. "Sit down. I''ll get you a ss of water." Ben put the woman wrapped around him on the sofa. He didn''t expect that just as he put her down, her arm would wrap around him again. This time, she hugged his thigh. Ben felt his entire body was like hitting by an electric current. He felt numb. Fortunately, he was calm. Otherwise, he would have pushed her down without any scruples in the next second. Be did not let him go and muttered, "Ben, can I hug your thigh?" Ben listened to her childish words, and he could only bend down and grab her hands: "Of course you can, but not now." Be looked at him with a pair of blurry eyes and said, "You are so handsome. It''s too unfair. You''re a man but you are so pretty..." Ben wanted tough and weep all at once. Be was actually jealous of his good looks. She didn''t even think about that no matter how good-looking he was, he would only belong to her in the future. She had earned it. Ben poured a ss of water and returned to the sofa. He saw Be leaning there in a daze. "Come, drink some water." Ben sat down and held her in his arms, feeding her. Be took a few sips and became much sober. She couldn''t help but ask, "What time is it? Should I go home now?" Ben nced at the time and said, "It''s eleven o''clock. You should go back." "But I don''t want to go back. I want to stay with you tonight." Be suddenly became bolder. She did not know why she dared to say such words, but this was her most real thought. Ben was stunned for a moment. At this moment, Be''s phone rang. Be took the phone and looked at it. It was her mother. A trace of guilt shed across her face. Ben''s expression was a littleplicated as he stared at her phone.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Be hurriedly answered, "Hey, Mom!" "It''s sote and why haven''t youe back yet. What are you doing now?" Susan''s voice sounded somewhat anxious. "Mom, I''m at Ivy''s house. I''ll stay here tonight." Be did not know how she got the courage to lie to her mother. "Alright then. It''s a good for young people to gather together." Susan was relieved to hear that she was at a friend''s house. "Okay,Mom. Bye." Be was so scared that she hurriedly hung up her phone. Her face was blushed. She was really afraid that her mother would ask Ivy to answer the phone. Ben watched her acting like a thief and couldn''t help but chuckle, "You''re a smart liar." "I do this... I do this for you." Be said. "For me? Why do you want to stay with me?" Ben''s voice became a bit hoarse. They were both grown men and women. Everyone knew what they would do if they stayed together. Be lowered her head and twisted her hands. She wanted to tell him a lot to say, but she didn''t know whether to say it or not. "I ... I am thinking, since we''ve both decided to date, there are some things that I think we can give it a try." Be was extremely nervous, and she was blushed. Was she taking the initiative? Of course Ben understood what she meant, but he had promised her before that he would bring up this matter after getting married. "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll hurt you?" Ben gently gazed her. She took the initiative, lovely and pure. How could he reject her? "I''m not scared I''m not scared of anything you do to me anymore." Be boldly responded to his gaze Then, she took the initiative to rush over and hug him. She closed Ker eyes as if she was mumbling, "Ben, would you think I''m too reckless?" Ben smiled and replied, "Why would I have that thought? You are a self-loving girl." Be raised her head and blinked her pure eyes. The corner of her mouth curled into a smile, "So, can I stay here tonight?" Ben''s heartbeat elerated, and his handsome face was slightly blushed. He gently caressed her back with his big palm, "Okay, stay here tonight." The man''s hoarse voice was like magic, making Be a little drunk. She didn''t know if she was bold or crazy, but she would regret if she didn''t do. There existed too many regrets in life. The living room suddenly became quiet. They looked at each other, and both of them felt a little unnatural. The ambiguous factor in the air had already dissipated, leaving only the courage to face it calmly. "I ... Should I take a shower?" Be was still a little drunk, but her consciousness was clear. Perhaps alcohol- ol could really encourage her. She now felt that she was bold and nothing was impossible, including pushing down this man. Chapter 2191 Chapter 2191 "Okay, I''ll go easy on you." Ben looked calm on the surface, but his heart had already been filled with waves of excitement, ecstasy, and nervousness, which made his heart beat faster unconsciously. He did not expect that the surprise woulde so suddenly. He was not prepared. But he was a man, what did he need to prepare? He seemed to be ready to face the responsibility after tonight. Ben entered the bathroom and filled the bathtub with water. When he turned around, he saw Be taking off her coat. She was now in a ck tight- fitting ck vest, which made her white skin look as white as jade. Be bit her lower lip and watched the man squatting in the bathroom. He rolled up his white sleeves, revealing his strong and masculine arms. "It''s ready. You can shower now," Ben got up and said in a low voice. "I''m a little drunk. Can you... don''t go away?" Be was still worried. She was really afraid of drowning in her drunken state. "If you want me to stay, I won''t leave." Ben''s dark eyes were filled with joy, and his handsome face was a little red. He was more than willing to stay. Be snickered and walked straight in the tub. She turned her back to Ben and took off her clothes. Ben felt his blood boiling and his heart. He wanted to withdraw his gaze, but he stared at her even more fiercely. He had long known that she had a good figure, but when she really stood in front of him and let him watch, he found that she was simply a seductive temptress. Every inch of her was so charming that people could not move their eyes away. "Ahem... is the water temperature good?" Ben felt that he was going crazy, and his voice became low. "Not bad." Be had already sat in the tub, and her face was as red as blood. She was also nervous and did not know what to do. But she felt that there was no need to hide it. In front of the man she liked, why didn''t she be bold? Ben just stood there and watched. His eyes were as deep as the night sky. He stared at her without blinking. Beyfortably in the warm water, looking at him boldly with her charming eyes. Seeing that he was staring at her, she suddenly hooked her fingers. Ben felt as if his heart was tied by an invisible rope on her fingers. He walked over to her and squatted down. "What''s wrong?" His voice was as strong as liquor, as if he wanted to make her drunk. Be reached out her hand and gently stroked his handsome face with her wet fingers. Then, she took the initiative to kiss him. Ben only felt a shock all over his body, and an indescribable feeling wrapped around his heart. He held his breath and felt heavy. Although the girl was bold, she couldn''t do it right. She just stuck to his thin lips and didn''t know what to do. At this moment, Ben was greedy. How could he satisfy by slight touch like this? He directly lifted her chin with his big palm and attacked her with his thin lips. Be let out a helpless low cry. She could only return the initiative to the man and passively endured his dominance. Like a greedy wolf, Ben wanted to swallow the little animal in front of him alive. But when he thought of how tender she was and how he was unwilling to hurt her, he had to be gentle and slow down. Be didn''t know how he sent her to bed. She only knew that at this moment, all she had in her mind was this man. His breath, his body temperature, and his gentle eyes filled up the whole night. Early in the morning, the sun shone in through the window, revealing a pair of slender legs under the white sheets. Be was so tired that she didn''t know when it ended. But now, the only thing she felt was pain, numbness, and numbness. Everything seemed to be different from what she thought, but... she couldn''t tell what was different. Be''s beautiful eyes slowly opened. She immediately opened the quilt and took a look. The blood stain made her feel relieved. This was her first time, but there were many girls in the world who would not bleed for various reasons. She was afraid that she would lose her virginity for ng reason. But it was obvious that her worries were unnecessary. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Be didn''t know why she cared so much about this. It was reasonable for her to know it herself. Maybe she cared Ben too much. She loved Ben and hoped that he knew that she was not an easy girl. Ben had already gotten up. It was nine o''clock in the morning. He didn''t go to thepany, but stayed with her. He stood in the kitchen, preparing breakfast. When he thought of what had happenedst night, he couldn''t help but faise his thin lips and want tough. She was young, tender, and helpless. Everything made him feel like a bastard, but the feeling was really wonderful. Be had no clothes to wear. She took a shirt from him and put it on. After washing up, she came out to find him. The two met in the living room. Ben was holding a freshly baked bread in his hand. Be''s pretty face instantly became hot, and she felt a little ufortable. "Morning!" The man put down the te in his hand and walked over to her. His face was full of charming smiles, as warm as the sun outside the window. "Didn''t you go to thepany?" Be asked in a low voice. "I''m not going today. I''ll stay with you." Ben fixed his eyes on her. Seeing her pink face and thinking of her battle recordst night, he couldn''t help but hold her face. His thin lips kissed hers. "Come and have breakfast." Be''s mind was in a mess. She obediently followed him and sat down at the table. "Do you want to go to school today?" Ben asked softly. "I... I don''t have sses in the n morning. I have sses in the afternoon. Yesterday, I skipped a ss. I have to go there today." Beughed dryly. She said that she would be excellent, but in fact, she often skipped sses. "Okay, I''ll send you there in the afternoon." Ben hadpletely regarded her as his everything. He had to take care of everything about her. Be nodded. "Okay." After breakfast, Be sneaked back home. She knew that at this time of the day, her mother would definitely go out to y. She had a few good sisters now. They danced together, went shopping and had afternoon tea together. Life was full. Ben sat nervously on the sofa. To be honest, he was really afraid that Be''s mother would know what had happenedst night, so he came to question her. When Be returned home, she changed her clothes and was about to go out, she suddenly saw her fathere out of the elevator with a bunch of roses in his hands. When the father and daughter met, they were both surprised. Be stared at the roses in her father''s hands in disbelief.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 2192 Chapter 2192 Beck looked embarrassed and greeted her unnaturally, "Be, you''re also at home. Where''s your mother?" Be seemed to have understood something. She couldn''t help smiling. She believed that all the children in the world wanted to see their parents love each other like always. Be had always hoped to see her parents together again. "Mom went out. Dad, why did you suddenly treat her so well? Is it because Rosia left you, so you want my mom to go home to wash clothes and cook for you, to be your nanny?" Be was very happy inside, but she deliberately sneered at him. Beck doesn''t know how to exin, and his face suddenly became hot. He forced a smile and said, "Be, what are you talking about? How can I treat your mother as a nanny? She is my wife..." "It''s your ex-wife. Don''t make a mistake. My mother is now away from you and lives much better than before. You''d better not disturb our lives and hurry to pursue your own happiness." Be couldn''t help mocking him when she heard that her father still had the nerve to say the word wife. Beck knew that his daughter hated him, and he was also ashamed. He lowered his head and said regretfully, "Be, I know that I have gone too far before, so I don''t have the face to ask for your forgiveness here. I just... just want to make up for your mom and you." "Dad, where is Rosia? Do you still want to look for her in the future?" Be looked at her father and thought he regretted it sincerely. She also had mixed feelings in her heart. Of course, she would not really hate him. But when she thought of the suffering her mother had suffered and Rosia''s arrogant behaviours, she really could not forgive him now. "Of course I''m looking for her. I have to get your brother back." When Beck mentioned Rosia, his face suddenly became ugly and his voice became much colder. Hearing that he was going to find his son, Be couldn''t helpughing. "Dad, do you really believe that Rosia''s son is really yours?" "Be, what do you mean by saying that?" Beck was shocked. Be really didn''t want her father to be kept in the dark and raise a son for others. She couldn''t help but take out her mobile phone and y the recording to Beck. "Listen to it yourself. Is your son your biological son?" Originally, there was still a glimmer of hope in his heart, but after listening to Hogan''s recording, he almost broke down. He shouted angrily, "This shameless b*tch lied to me." "Dad, it''s not toote for you to know the truth now. Rosia just wants your money. Her son is just a tool for her. She is the one you really hate." Be didn''t want to deal with that innocent child. After all, he was not sensible now. Beck''s face was extremely ugly, as if he had been pped several times. "Be, how could you have a recording of this man?" After Beck calmed down, he immediately stared at his daughter and asked. Be sneered. "My mother personally saw Rosia talking to this man on the phone. I asked someone to threaten Hogan because I wanted to find out the truth. I didn''t expect him to be a coward and tell me everything." "Then why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Beck was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that his daughter was so capable. Why didn''t he find out before? "I originally wanted to find an opportunity to tell you, but I heard that yourpany is getting better and you definitely don''t have time to deal with me, so I want to wait for you to finish your work," Be said lightly. "Be, I know you still care about me. I didn''t care enough about you in the past. It''s really my fault. I will take good care of you in the future and won''t let anyone hurt you again." Beck looked at his daughter with guilt. Suddenly, he found that she had really grown up. She had changed from a little girl to a big girl. She was elegant and graceful. Be looked a little sad. "Dad, the person you hurt is not me. You have always been good to me. The person you are sorry for is my mother. She used to love you so much and treat you as the only one. But you betrayed her, treated her as nothing, and even found a lover to hurt her. She will never forgive you for the rest of her life." "I know." Beck lowered his head and blushed. "Dad, if you really want to save my mother, it depends on your sincerity. Although my mother is soft-hearted, you must promise that this time, you are sincere. Otherwise, I really won''t see you again." After saying that, Be took the elevator and left. Beck stood there like a piece of wood. He felt that his daughter''s words had awakened him like a whip. Only then did he suddenly realize that he had lost something. Be went downstairs. When she saw Ben sitting in the car in the garage, she bent down and got in. "Is your mother at home?" Seeing that she had note down for a long time, Ben asked her nervously. "No, I met my father at the elevator. He seems to be here to meet up with my mother," Be sighed and whispered. "Isn''t it a good thing? Your father finally found out the importance of your mother." Ben couldn''t help being happy for her. "Yes, but it''s toote. My mother may not forgive him now." Be shook her head. She felt that her mother''s temper had returned. Her life now was much richer than before. "It''s really hard to get forgiveness for a betrayal in love," Ben said tly. Be''s heart skipped a beat. She didn''t know why, but she always felt that there was something hidden in this man''s words. Could it be that he was reminding her of something? She turned her head and happened to find that the man was staring at her. She panicked and quickly reached for the safety belt, pretending that she didn''t understand the information in his eyes. Ben pursed his thin lips. He believed that she understood. It was getting dark. June borrowed a set of clothes from the crew and went home. She was wearing a green-blue vintage gown. After returning home, she took a shower and changed her clothes silently. In front of the adult''s mirror, her slender figure looked very old-fashioned. June took ab and made two braids for herself. Looking at the exaggerated clothes in the mirror, she couldn''t help but smile. She didn''t know if Jonas liked such clothes. Wait... What was she doing? Was she trying to please Jonas? Feeling a chill run down her spine, June felt ashamed of her idea. She clearly knew that Jonas had someone else in his heart, but she still dressed herself up as he liked. This was seducing. It was wrong. June let go of her hands and tore the braid apart, feeling ashamed that she had such an idea. Just as June was about to take off was her clothes a steady footstep came from outside the door. June''s nerves trembled. As soon as she unbuttoned a button on her cor, l.nBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. at the she stopped and looked Cor, QUMS door. A tall figure appeared at her door. He was dressed in a suit and leather shoes, looking very reserved and noble. June looked at him in shock, and the man''s deep eyes were fixed on her. Chapter 2193 Chapter 2193 Immediately, the man''s thin lips twitched slightly, and his well-built body walked towards her. June was so scared that she held her breath. Her soft voice was trembling. "Hu-Hubby, you''re back." Her small mosquito-like voice was very pleasant to the man''s ears. "Mmm." The man''s deep voice came. Then, he stretched out his finger and hooked her long hair. He gently circled it around her fingertip and then loosened it. His thin lips pulled a smile. "It''s beautiful."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. June''s heart was filled with indescribable joy when she received his praise. This kind of feeling was not like a gentle breeze, but more like a raging fire. June''s whole body was taut, and her fingertips were trembling. Oh no, she seems to have fallen in love with Jonas. Jonas looked at her from a high position. Under the bright light, she was like an unworldly orchid in a valley, emitting a delicate fragrance. Her beautiful eyes shed, and her beautiful lips opened slightly. The seductive beauty made Jonas want to possess her for a moment. "I borrowed this dress from the crew." The atmosphere was so ambiguous that she couldn''t breathe, so June had to find a random topic to talk about. "I''ll get someone to order a few for you tomorrow." Jonas immediately said in a hoarse voice. "Uh?" June''s beautiful eyes were stunned. The next second, she flushed and exined anxiously, "No, no, no, you misunderstood what I meant. I''m not asking you for clothes, I''m just saying it casually." Seeing that she was so easily frightened, Jonas''s eyes deepened. He pinched her plump face and said in a deep voice, "You are my wife. I can buy whatever you like for you." June''s beautiful eyes went nk. She remembered this sentence, and she would remember it for the rest of her life. That''s right, she was his wife. She was the kind of woman who got married and had to live in peace. "Thank you, husband." June answered in a low voice. In fact, she was not used to calling him husband at all. However, it seemed that she could not call him by his name directly, which was too intimate. Hearing her soft words of thanks, Jonas was slightly shocked and his eyes becameplicated. "I heard that you chose a script." Jonas sat down on the sofa next to her. His long legs were crossed, and he reached out to grab a cute doll of June''s and y with it. His deep eyes made it hard for others to guess what he was thinking. June nodded immediately and whispered, "Yes, didn''t you ask Matilda to give me the script?" "June." The man suddenly called her by her name, which scared June a lot. She quickly looked at him seriously. Jonas''s eyes became serious, and his handsome face was a little cold. "I allow you to film, but you have to keep it in mind that you''re married." June blinked her eyes in astonishment. "When did I not keep it in mind? Now when I talk to the opposite sex, I even have to think three times. I always remember my married identity every minute." "I heard that the male lead selected this time is a popr young man. Are you happy?" There was a hint of danger in Jonas''s tone. "I know. It''s Steven. I haven''t seen him yet. If you ask me if I''m happy, I don''t know how to answer you." June didn''t know whether tough or cry. Were Jonas suspecting that she was unfaithful? "He seems to be only 23 years old, young, handsome, and out-going. Isn''t that what girls at your age like the most?" Jonas questioned her jealously. He didn''t know why he came here to to act jealous right after work. There was a saying that the more self-abased a person was on the inside, the more arrogant he was on the surface because he was not confident. In the eyes of outsiders, he was definitely a sessful man. However, only he knew that hisck of confidence came from his heart. He had a face bestowed by the heavens, but his body was not something that any woman would be willing to ept. Jonas''s face suddenly darkened. Before June could answer, he threw the doll in his hand onto the floor, stood up with a dark face, and walked out of the door without saying a word. June was scared when she saw him suddenly leave with such an ugly expression. Jonas left her room and hurried back to her bedroom, mming the door loudly. He didn''t dare to look at her stunned expression, because all the problems were his problems. She was like a pet he bought with money. When he was in a good mood, he would tease her. When he was in a bad mood, he would abandon her. But he underestimated the charm of this pet. June''s clear eyes were like the soft paws of a kitten, scratching his heart from time to time. She was so beautiful, young, and full of the sweetness of youth. However, he could only watch and did not even have the courage to touch her. All of Jonas''s anger was for himself, and he could only digest it by himself. For some reason, June felt wronged. She did not know if she had said something wrong, or if she had done something wrong. Why did Jonas leave angrily without waiting for her answer? Rumors in the outside world said that Jonas had a bad temper and was unpredictable. He was a man who was difficult to serve. Now it seemed that the rumors in the outside world also made sense June breathed a sigh of relief No matter how hard it was to get close to him in the outside world, in her eyes, Jonas was good. She wanted to get close to him. June couldn''t sleep well that night. The next morning, her dark circles were very obvious. She put on some makeup. When she went downstairs for breakfast, she suddenly received a call from Be and felt inexplicably happy. A person''s intuition was the most urate. June liked Be and felt that there was something warm on her body. Be asked her out for lunch, and June readily agreed. Today was weekend. It was rare for June to have a whole-day free time. Anyway, it was boring to stay at home. She was very happy to meet Be. "Madam, Sir asked you to have breakfast over there." Mr. Cobb suddenly appeared beside the door and told her with a smile. June was stunned. He was still angry with herst night. Why did he ask her to have breakfast early in the morning? "Okay, I''ll be right there." June did not dare to ask the reason. She drank a ss of water and went to the hall. The morning sun came in through the French window. The dining room was just bathed in the sun. The man was dressed in a ck shirt, and his whole body was ck. Only his noble handsome face was white, mysterious, noble, and difficult to get close to. June was stunned. She carefully observed Jonas''s emotions. She walked gently to the table, sat down, and greeted him with a smile. "Good morning, honey." "Mn." Jonas replied indifferently. "Honey, I have an appointment to have lunch with a friend at noon. Can I go out?" June thought about it and felt necessary to ask Jonas for instructions. Because he might have to rest at home today. If anything happened to him, she could at least have an exnation. Chapter 2194 Chapter 2194 "A man?" Jonas''s action of drinking water stopped, and his eyes swept over coldly. "Woman, her name is Be." June quickly made it clear in case he misunderstood. "What kind of friend?" Jonas frowned. "It''s a friend I just met. I want to treat her to a meal. She helped me before." June nned to be the host this time. "I''ll go with you." Suddenly, Jonas''s eyebrows rxed slightly and he said lightly. "Ah?" When June heard that he was going to go with her, she was shocked. This was a date between girls. What was he going to do? Besides, if he were there, Be would definitely feel ufortable. "If you don''t want me to go, then don''t go either." Jonas reminded her coldly, overbearing and unreasonable. "Oh, okay, I''ll tell her." June was helpless. Jonas was her husband now, and he had the right to control her whereabouts. June asked Be if she could bring her husband with her through text messages. Be readily agreed. June secretly breathed a sigh of relief. The more she realized that Be was a good person to get along with. It would be great if she could make friends with Be. "Then let''s go together," June said with a chuckle. Jonas replied with a poker face. He wanted to go to see Be because he was afraid that Be would have bad influence on his little wife. With him around, Be would not dare to act recklessly. When he realized that he was worried, Jonas''s hand, which was holding the fork, froze. He nced at the girl beside him, who was eating breakfast with her head down. Why did he care so much about her? Just because she was the woman he bought with 300 million? She was his pet, so he couldn''t let anyone ruin her without his permission. The master should be very strict with pets. June didn''t know what the man next to her was thinking. She finished her breakfast in a good mood. The man was tall and strong, with a broad back and a narrow waist. It seemed that he was drawn ording to God''s will. Although Jonas was a lot older than June, he always exercised and yed basketball. His waist was still well-defined and strong. June was 5''5" tall, but she was only less than 50 kg. In Jonas''s view, it was too light. He had to let Mr. Cobb give her more nutrition. With her small body, how could she give birth to a baby for him in the future?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Thinking of giving birth to a baby, the man''s eyes darkened. He used to want a test-tube baby in the agreement, but at this moment, his thoughts changed a little. Be had been in a good mood for the past few days. She had met love and gained friendship. She was naturally very happy that June wanted to invite her to dinner. However, just eating was boring. So she proposed to climb the mountain together. June also wanted to go out to rx, so she agreed. She also said that Jonas would be with her. Be was even happier for her, which showed that Jonas was a good man and was willing to apany her. As soon as they made an appointment, Be also made an appointment with Ben. Ben was very obedient to this little woman now. He would agree to whatever she said. Be had an appointment with June to climb the mountain together. There was a holiday vige nearby, where there was a holy mountain and a temple. The sun was shining brightly today and it was suitable for hiking. After Be and Ben were together, she became full of vitality and enthusiasm for a new life. She used to think that climbing the mountain was a waste of time. Now, she wanted to experience all the life she had never experienced. When June heard that Be was going to climb the mountain with her, she hesitated for a moment. After getting Jonas''s permission, she agreed. "Be isn''t asking you out to spend money, she''s going to climb the mountain instead?" Jonas stood at the top of the stairs dressed neatly, feeling a little surprised. June was not surprised. On the contrary, she felt that Be looked like an optimistic girl. This kind of outdoor activity should be something she liked to do. Jonas drove the car and led June to the direction of the holiday vige. Be walked out of the elevator briskly and saw that Ben had been waiting for her in the car. Seeing that he was more active than her, Be smiled, opened the door, and got in. "Will it disturb you if I let you go out to y?" Be asked him with a smile. "No." The man kissed her forehead with a doting look. "I''m d that you can ask me out." "I also want to be with you more." Be was shy and rarely spoke her mind. Ben''s smile deepened. He couldn''t help but ask, "Will your mother be angry when she finds out that we''re together?" Be was stunned for a moment, then said nervously, "Let''s not let her know first. I''ll tell herter." Ben was amused by her words. His thin lips curved into a smile. "If she finds out that we''re already together, what will she do?" "She may beat me first, and then criticize me. In the end, she may help us." Be stuck out her tongue and said mischievously. "If you were scolded, I would be very distressed. You''d better do it step by step and be mentally prepared for your mother." Ben could not imagine the scene of her being educated by her mother. However, she would not be told obediently. She might talk back. "Yes!" Be agreed with him. At the gate of the holiday vige, Be decided to have lunch here today. It was a high-end restaurant, so there were not many people even on the weekend. Be arrived first. In the parking lot, she was wearing a cap and leaning against the car, waiting for June and her husband toe. Ben wore a pair of sunsses. His assistant, Elle, did note with him today. Ben went to a nearby store to buy Be water and milk. Jonas''s car passed by. June saw Be leaning against the car door at a nce. She was so casual and easy-going that June had always envied her. June stopped the car and pushed the door open. She greeted Be with a smile. "Be, you''re here." "June." Be immediately waved her hand. Then, she saw Jonas get out of the car. He was dressed in a ck sportswear. His temperament was cold and his face was indifferent. But he was absolutely handsome, not as terrible as the rumors said. Be hurriedly smiled and greeted him. "Mr. Jonas, nice to meet you." "Are you her friend? Have I seen you before?" Jonas said lightly. Be was stunned for a moment. She quickly said with a smile, "Maybe I''ve seen you before, but it''s really the first time I''ve seen you." Jonas frowned. He seemed to have seen Be before, but he couldn''t remember where she was. At this time, Ben, who had bought water and milk, came back. He stood beside Be. When he saw Jonas, he was slightly stunned. When Jonas saw him, his expression was obviously shocked. He didn''t expect that June, his friend, would have a boyfriend named Ben. Chapter 2195 Chapter 2195 "President Jonas, what a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet you again in such an asion." Ben greeted him with a smile. "Yeah, what a coincidence." Jonas''s thin lips curled into a rare smile. Because they were out for a trip today, the two men consciously did not bring up a topic of work. Otherwise, they would kill the joy.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Behind the two beautiful girls stood a tall and handsome man respectively. This scene was quite attractive. Their eyes showed their possessiveness and desire to protect the girl in front of them. "Mr. Ben, when did you have a girlfriend? Thest time we met, you imed to be single." Jonas teased him with a faint smile. "Didn''t Mr. Jonas get married as well? You were singlest time." Ben''s lips curled into a smile, looking surprised. Jonas''s handsome face was embarrassed. He subconsciously looked at the little woman beside him. June was also looking at him. Under the sun, her eyebrows were curved, as if stars had crushed at the bottom of her eyes, bright and clear. An indescribable emotion shed across Jonas''s heart. It was so fast that he could not catch it, but this kind of feeling was very attractive. Seeing that they seemed to have known each other for a long time, Be quickly said with a smile, "It seems that we are all acquaintances, so we don''t have to be so polite. Let''s go. It''s gettingte. Let''s climb up quickly." When June saw that Be had also brought a handsome man over, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief. On the way here, she was afraid that Be would feel ufortable because of the arrival of Jonas. Now it seemed that she did not have to worry about this matter anymore. The two women in front of them were talking andughing, chatting and talking about the environment. They even talked about the endorsement. In short, they were chattering like birds, talking non-stop. The two men behind them had the same expression, and their eyes were chasing the girl in front of them. They were very surprised to meet them here. The steps led to the top of the mountain. The tall trees on both sides covered the dark. Walking under the shade of the trees, he felt refreshed and rxed, breathing the fresh air of nature. Jonas looked ahead. Be whispered something in June''s ear. After she finished speaking, she raised her head andughed out loud. Theughter was crisp. June looked back at him with a red face. Her shy and delicate eyes shocked Jonas. Damn it, how could the feeling just now be moved? June saw that he was behind her, and his eyes were looking at her. Her pretty face was even redder. Be was like a naughty yboy, teasing June. June couldn''t do anything to her, but she liked this kind of atmosphere very much. Looking at Be, sheughed happily. The confidence and freedom in her eyes seemed to be infected. Ben found that this trip today was very worthwhile. Be became cheerful. Listening to her bell-likeughter, he felt better. Women liked tough, which would make men feel less stressed. What''s more, her smile was so beautiful that it should not be covered by sadness. Unknowingly, the four of them climbed halfway up the mountain. The verdant tree stretched straight into the clouds and there was no longer any cover. The wind blowing in the distance brought a cool breeze to them. It was refreshing and could relieve the fatigue of the whole body. Be really couldn''t get up anymore. She picked up a stone and sat down. June took a tissue from behind her backpack and handed it to her. Be took it and wiped the sweat on her forehead. She looked up and met Ben''s deep eyes. His eyes were as deep as the sea and were stained With a smile. Be''s heart trembled, but even so, she didn''t avoid his heated gaze. Instead, she met his gaze and blinked yfully. Ben was teased by her bold and straightforward look. He felt like he was having a heart attack, and his handsome face couldn''t help but turn red. The two men had good physical strength. After climbing so high, they were just panting slightly, unlike the two girls who needed to breathe heavily to catch their breath. "How far away is it from the top of the mountain? I can''t climb anymore. Why don''t we stop here?" Be squinted at the steps in front of her and saidzily. "No, I haven''t seen the scenery at the el top of the mountain yet." Ben was not a man who would give up easily. Moreover, looking at her panting face, he was sweating. The picture in his mind had shed many times. Ben''s heart was beating fast No matter what, he had to trick her home tonight and live a married life. Otherwise, he would lose sleep until dawn. "Then carry me for a while." Be smirked. "Okay." Ben was waiting for her words. She was very light. Most importantly, it was convenient for him to touch her. Although it was shameful to have such an idea at this time, when he thought that she was his girlfriend, he felt that it was legal. When she heard that Be wanted Ben to carry her on his back, June''s eyes froze for a moment. She quickly caught her breath and thought, "I must try my best to climb upter, but I can''t expect Jonas to carry me on his back." At this moment, the focus of Jonas''s attention was no longer on the surrounding scenery and the prosperous big city in the distance. Instead, it was the little woman in front of him who was drenched in sweat. Although her long hair was tied into a ponytail, there were still many strands of her hair stuck to her white and delicate forehead. At the ce where the strength was exerted, her hair was ck, her skin was white, her eyes were bright and moving, her lips were red, her teeth were white, and her breath was slightly messy. Jonas suddenly felt that his body was a little hot. He couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and pull at the edge of his shirt, trying to let the cool wind on the mountain lower the temperature of his body. Unfortunately, his gaze caused the woman to lower her head and bite her lips. Her appearance was extremely charming and it hit his heart. Jonas cursed in his heart. He really didn''t like the feeling of his heart beating wildly at the moment. He wouldn''t even want to touch a woman in his life. Once he lost his mind, he would be alone for a long time. What else could he do if he wasn''t asking for trouble? After resting for a while and drinking some water, Be stood up and said to June, "Let Mr. Jonas carry you for a while. I think it''s harder for you to climb than me." "Ah? No... No, it''s okay. I''m fine. I''ve rested well. I can climb up again." June was so scared that her voice changed. She began to lose herposure. She did not dare to let Jonas carry her. She did not dare to do that even if she was exhausted. Jonas was wondering if he should do this. When he suddenly heard her words, he didn''t know what was wrong with him. He went straight to her, bent down, and said in an overbearing manner, "Come up." June was stunned. To be more precise, she was frightened. "Hu... Hubby, there''s really no need. I''m not tired. I can walk on my own." June took two steps back, her hands constantly shaking. "I''ll give you three seconds." Jonas''s handsome face darkened in an instant. She called him husband, but her behavior did not treat him as husband. Wasn''t that a joke? Chapter 2196 Chapter 2196 "June, don''t be shy. You''re all married." Beforted her with a smile. June looked embarrassed. Be didn''t know the inside story, so she didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. She thought that they were real husband and wife. They could be capricious and intimate. "One, two..." Jonas really counted. June was so scared that her heart almost stopped beating. Before he counted to three, she quicklyy on the man''s broad back. Jonas easily carried her on his back and said to Ben, "Let''s go." Ben''s thin lips curled up and he bent down naturally. Be was not as gentle as June. She hung very naughtily on his back. Ben was not fully prepared and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, he was good at martial arts. He pressed his fingers hard on the ground, so that the little woman behind him did not seed. "Be, it''s time for you to lose weight," Ben said with a yful smile. "Do you think I''m fat?" Be pouted her small mouth and said gloomily, "I don''t want it. I have you in the future. You like it when I''m plump, right?" "Well, I can''t deny it. I''ll leave all the delicious food to you in the future." Ben admitted defeat. His small mouth was eloquent. The only way he let her to stop was to kiss her. Be acted like a winner and rubbed her soft lips against the back of the man''s neck twice. "Hiss!" All the hairs on Ben''s body stood up. He took a deep breath subconsciously. The woman''s lips were delicate and soft, but there seemed to be a huge electric current running through his body, making him tremble slightly. "What''s wrong?" The naughty girl chuckled behind his back and liked to see him in a mess and helplessness. "Don''t beg for mercy at night." The man reminded her in a hoarse voice. This time, it was Be''s turn to be a coward. She immediately became quiet and snorted softly. "I have to go home early tonight." "My home is also your home." The man gritted his teeth secretly. She wanted to run away? No way! How could she dare to be irresponsible after seducing him? "Ben, don''t go too far." Be wanted to go back on her word and pouted her little mouth, feeling wronged. "It''s toote to beg for mercy now. Be mentally prepared." Ben''s mood was about to fly. When he thought of the evening show, he became more powerful. Be, like an obedient child,y on his shoulder and did not dare to say a word. The rtionship between Ben and Be had made a breakthrough. At this moment, they were even more intimate. No matter how much they loved each other, it was not enough. But for June and Jonas, at this moment, their skin was so close to each other as if they were being roasted by the fire. They felt stuffy and ufortable and dared not say a word. June''s slender hands were hooked around the man''s neck. Her body was stiff and she didn''t dare to move. Even her breathing became cautious. But she found that the tighter she breathed, the more obviously she gasped. The sound of her panting was right next to the man''s ears. Her soft and pressing voice made the man''s body feel even hotter. "Honey, let me go. I''m afraid I''ll be tired of you." June was a thoughtful girl. When she saw that Jonas was sweating, she quickly thought about it. "Do you think I''m old?" Jonas heard something else and his voice was full of mockery. June was so scared that her pretty face turned pale. She subconsciously tightened his neck and exined in a panic, "Don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean that. I''m just concerned about you. I''m afraid you''ll get tired." "I didn''t misunderstand. Tell me honestly, have you ever thought that I am ten years older than you?" Jonas''s voice was still calm, which showed that he was not too tired. "No." The girl''s voice was sincere. "I want to hear the truth," Jonas said in a deep voice. "That''s the truth." June was a little anxious. She panted and said, "I''ve never looked down on you. Instead, I feel that I''m not good enough for you." "Young and beautiful are your capital. There is nothing that you don''t deserve," Jonas said sincerely. "There are many young and beautiful women. Your wife don''t have to be me." June answered sadly. Jonas''s handsome face was stunned. He pursed his thin lips tightly and subconsciously threw her up. He caught her more tightly. June was so scared that she let out a low cry and hooked him more nervously. "Remember, our rtionship is like that of you and me at the moment. We need to be united. I will hold you firmly and not let you fall down. You also have to hold me tightly and can''t let me go easily." Jonas ordered her coldly. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. June was stunned for a moment, then she responded with a soft "hmm" and subconsciously wrapped her arms around his shoulders. At this moment, she was no longer helpless. A pair of strong hands supported her, and a broad shoulder attached to her. In a ce where the man couldn''t see, the girl''s mouth curved into a warm smile. When they arrived at the top of the mountain, the two men were covered in sweat. The two women felt much more rxed. "June,e here. Let''s take a picture." Be greeted June with a smile. June ran happily to her side and leaned against the fence. The two young girls were smiling, and their smiles were fixed on the fulfilled and friendship at this moment. At this moment, Ben and Jonas were looking for a ce to sit. It was really not easy to be a good man. The most important thing was to work hard, whether it was day or night. The two men casually ced one on the ground and exchanged nces. When they saw themselves in a sorry state in each other''s eyes, they allughed helplessly. This was both bitter and happy. Be and June took photos from various angles and then sat down with satisfaction. Some tourists next to them looked at them with envious eyes. Thebination of beautiful women and handsome men was very eye-catching, and it was a one-on-one pair. It was so eye-catching. "The temple is just ahead. Let''s go and burn some incense and ask for peace," Be said with a smile, pointing to somewhere not far away. June nodded. "Actually, I also want to go up the mountain to pay my respects." She had asked for too many things. She hoped that from now on, she could get rid of the predicament and live the life she wanted. Of course, the two men had no objection. They apanied the two girls and walked toward the temple. He bought incense at the door and went in to pray devoutly. Chapter 2197 Chapter 2197 After kowtowing in the temple, they came out. After sitting on the top of the mountain for a while, they were ready to go down the mountain. The way to go down the mountain was rtively easy. Be could choose to take a cable car. In fact, she was a little resistant. She had been afraid of heights since she was a child. "Don''t be afraid. If you are afraid of heights, you can close your eyes and don''t look at them." Ben held her hand tightly and found that her pretty face had be a little pale, so heforted her in a low voice. "I''m fine. I''m just a little timid." Be didn''t want to spoil everyone''s interest. It was already very hard for her to climb up the mountain. If she still had to walk down the mountain, she would not be able to catch up with lunch and her legs would shake because of fatigue. "I don''t think you''re timid." Ben chuckled. Be rolled her eyes at him and took the lead in getting in the cable car. However, the result of her arrogance made her sweat on her forehead. She had to close her eyes and pretend that she was lying on the sofa. It was a double seats cable car. Ben also sat in the car. Seeing the girl next to him with her hands crossed and her eyes closed, he couldn''t help shaking his head with a chuckle. Was she really afraid like this? "Be, let''s go down." At this moment, Ben was no longer joking. If she was really afraid, he would apany her. "There''s no need. I''m fine. I''m a little dizzy. Let me lean against you." As she spoke, the cable car started to move. Be trembled all over. She held the man''s arm tightly with her hands and buried her face on him. Ben held her tightly in his arms, feeling distressed. He kissed her hair with his thin lips and asked in a low voice, "When did you start being afraid of heights? Did something happen?" "I don''t remember," the woman in his arms replied gloomily. "There must be a reason." The man rubbed her back dotingly. "No reason." Be closed her eyes, bit her lower lip, and said firmly. Ben stopped asking. Jonas and June, who were sitting in another car, sat upright and meticulously. Especially for June, her back was straight, her legs were crossed, and her fingers were ced on her knees. She looked ahead and did not dare to speak. Jonas looked at herzily. She seemed to be afraid of him. Fear? When this word appeared in his mind, Jonas could not help but frown. His wife was afraid of him. In the past, he felt that there was nothing bad about this rtionship. Fear made one obedient and not dare to mess around. But at this moment, he was a little annoyed. June didn''t even dare to look him in the eye, as if he were a devil who would swallow her. Ha, is this normal for husband and wife? "June, if you have anything to say to me, you can ask me directly. I am your husband, not your boss. You don''t have to be cautious about everything. I won''t punish you if you are afraid of making a mistake." Jonas suddenly opened his mouth to relieve the tense air. June was stunned for a moment and turned to look at him. Then, she shook her head and said softly, "I have no questions." "You don''t care about me at all?" The man''s face darkened, and he looked unhappy. "No, no, no, of course I care about you." June was shocked by his words. In fact, she had a question to ask. If she asked him, he would be annoyed, and she would be sad. Therefore, she could only pretend not to care. "I didn''t see it." Sure enough, the man was angry, and his face was gloomy. June''s pretty face turned pale, and she became even more timid. Any small question would make him unhappy. If she asked him who the man she loved was, would he throw her out of the car in anger? No, no, no, it was her life that was more important. She should not ask. She did not ask a word, no matter which man he loved, she just needed to envy him. s, it was the first time that she found she was not as good as a man. She was so sad. The atmosphere froze suddenly until the car stopped. Watching Ben holding Be''s hand and waiting at the door, June felt a little disappointed. She hoped Jonas could hold her hand, even if it was just for show. It was strange. Why did she think so much? She couldn''t be too greedy. She didn''t know whether the man Jonas liked knew her existence or not. Would he be jealous and angry? How could Jonas coax him andfort him? Would he say sweet words or use his body tofort him? As she thought about it, her face turned red. June deliberately stopped and slowed down by one meter. She carefully looked at Jonas''s tall body. She could not imagine what kind of scene it was when a handsome man was lying in his arms. The four of them came to the restaurant. June was going to treat Be today, but Be didn''t want her to pay the bill at first. She knew that June''s financial situation was poor, but now that Jonas was here she was not worried anymore. Jonas must pay the bill as her husband. The four of them ordered a quiet private room and ordered food. Most of the local dishes were delicious, so the four of them ate happily. After eating, they drove back to the downtown area. Looking at the girl sleeping in the passenger seat, Ben couldn''t help feeling distressed. After Be chatted with him for a while, she fell asleep. With Ben by her side, she finally had a safe afternoon nap. She did not have any nightmares. When she woke up, she found herself in Ben''s underground parking lot. When the man bent down and was about to carry her back to the room, Be woke up. "Have you had enough sleep?" He didn''t expect that she would wake up so easily. The man held on to the seat and asked her with a smile. Be nodded and saidzily, "Yes, I slept well." "Go upstairs." The man couldn''t wait to go upstairs. Be blushed. Although she didn''t want to be so obedient, she followed him in and went upstairs directly. At the stairs, Ben stopped her and wanted to ask for a kiss. However, Be bent down to avoid his arm and ran upstairs quickly. "I''m going to take a shower and brush my teeth." When the man heard this, he couldn''t helpughing in a low voice. "You love cleaning so much." "Of course." After saying that, Be ran up. Ben followed her slowly. Seeing that she closed the bathroom door tightly, he stood outside the door and asked in a low voice, "Open the door. I want to go in." "No, you can''te in now," Be said vaguely, with a mouthful of water in her mouth. "Be dearest, open the door." A low and maic male voice came through the gap of the door with temptation.N?velDrama.Org content. "No." Be only felt her heart go soft. "Oh my god, it''s really attractive when a man poured his sweet words." "If you don''t listen to me, I will open the door. At that time, don''t regret it." Ben''s hoarse voice was full of danger. Be panicked, and the next second, she opened the door. The man''s eyes were fixed on her, and he smiled softly. "That''s my good girl." Chapter 2198 Chapter 2198 Be really didn''t want to be his "good girl", but if Ben doted on her, he would really take half of her life. Was the strength of a trained man so good? When the sky gradually darkened, the man stopped. Bey quietly in his arms, feeling weak and sour. "Let''s eat at home tonight. I''ll cook," Ben kissed her tender face and said softly. "No, I have to go back. Tonight, my father wille to have dinner." Be shook her head. Although she really wanted to try Ben''s cooking, her mother finally agreed to let her father have dinner at home. She couldn''t be absent. If they quarreled again, she had to help them. "Okay, I''ll send you back." Ben saw she had something to do, so he didn''t insist. But when he saw she was so tired fromst night, he felt satisfied. "Okay." Be nodded with a smile. The man lifted her chin and kissed her deeply. She was so sweet that men couldn''t let go of her. Be returned home in a good mood. At this moment, her mother had just returned home. She stood in the kitchen, staring nkly at the cut vegetables. "Mom!" Be came in, but her mom didn''t notice it until she heard her cry. Susan turned around and looked at her daughter''s beautiful face. There was finally a smile on her face. "Be, when your fatherester, tell him it''s impossible to get married again. I won''t live with him anymore." Be''s beautiful eyes widened. "Mom, did Dad talk to you about the second marriage? My God, he is really shameless. He just kicked Rosia away, and now he wants to talk to you about the second marriage? Don''t promise him." Susan sneered and said sarcastically, "I will never be with him in my life. He can find anyone he wants." "As far as I''m concerned, I''m sure Dad knows that once he loses a woman like you, his career will suffer a disastrous decline. Humph, man." Be opened the refrigerator with a look of disgust and took a bottle of water. "Don''t always drink cold water. It''s not good for your health. You can see the true colors of a man. Then what''s the progress of your rtionship with Ben?" Susan deliberately asked her. Recently, she had seen her daughter''s condition. She became light-hearted, smiled more frequently, and had a good appetite. She seemed to be plumper. Be was so scared that she choked on a mouthful of water. She blushed and said, "Mom, he and I are just like always. What else can we do?" Seeing her daughter so scared, Susan suddenlyughed and reached out to touch her head. "Be, I''ve thought it through. I won''t care about you and Ben in the future. You should have your own life." "Mom, why did you suddenly say such sad words? Did you get irritated again?" Be blinked her eyes and asked worriedly. Susan shook her head. "No, I just suddenly figured it out. In thest few days, I listened to a master''s lesson. With a few words, he helped me understand life thoroughly. Everyone is individual. In the past, I was too strict with you and wanted to hold your father tightly in my hands. But in fact, if one meddled in too many things, he or she would end up like me." Be carefully recalled what her mother had said and felt that there were several reasons. Everyone was individual. She really didn''t want to control other people''s lives.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Mom, it''s good that you can figure it out. The strict discipline you gave me before was not useless. At least, I''ve grown up. Don''t care too much about the past. Dad is a fake. Now, it''s time for him to regret it." Be couldn''t help but reach out to hug her mother andfort her. "Well, you can go out. I''ll cook a few dishes." Susan patted her on the shoulder. Be came out and put down the ice water. When she heard the knock on the door, she immediately shouted to the kitchen, "Mom, go open the door. I''ll take a shower." Susan turned off the fire, walked to the door, and opened it. There was a bunch of flowers in Beck''s arms and a lot of fruits in his hands. He stood outside the door and looked at her with a smile. "Susan." Susan really wanted to shout at him to get lost, but she felt that there were some things that needed to be made clear. "Come in," Susan said expressionlessly. Seeing her cold face, the smile on his face faded a little. He handed the flowers to her and said, "I bought them on my way here. Here you are." "You don''t have to tter me. I''m not an ignorant little girl. If you have anything to say, just say it. After that, leave quickly." Susan did not take it, but continued to say with an indifferent expression. Beck knew that what he had done was unforgivable, but he was alone now. Although there were no women around him to express their feelings, in the end, he was still thinking about his ex-wife. He missed her nagging. "Susan, I''m sorry. I know I don''t have the face to say anything to you now, but I just want to see Be." Now that there was only one only daughter left, he would not think about his son anymore. "Oh, if you want a daughter, you can take her out for dinner and go shopping. Why do you have toe here to visit her?" Susan said with a sarcastic face. Beck was stiff all over. He couldn''t stand or sit. Susan sat on the sofa and said with a cold expression, "I just want to tell you one thing. Don''te to me again in the future. I don''t want to have anything to do with you. My life is much morefortable than before." S ton "I know." Beck lowered his head. He had inquired about Susan recently and found that she was indeed living a better life than he had imagined. He suddenly found that when a woman''s love died, it was really irreparable. "Well, how''s your Rosia? You''re getting better in thepany now. Won''t shee back to you?" Susan still couldn''t hold back her anger and asked. "I won''t see her again in the future. Even if shees to me, I won''t see her. I''mpletely disappointed in her." Beck''s face was full of anger Rosia''s hypocrisy and deception had trampled on his dignity. He would never forgive her. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Susan sneered and said, "You said this now. When shees over, you will treat her as a treasure again." "No, Susan, I''ve seen it through. You and our daughter are the only people who are really good to me." After experiencing a series of setbacks and betrayals, Beck was really frustrated. "I won''t treat you well in the future," Susan said sarcastically. "I know. It''s my turn to treat you and our daughter well in the future." Beck looked sincere when he looked back. "I don''t need it." Susan stood up and looked a little agitated, but deep down, she couldn''t be so cold-hearted. She said that she didn''t need that, but in truth, she had been waiting for him to say those words for more than ten years. Her daughter had grown up, and she had finally heard it. However, it was after the divorce. Chapter 2199 Chapter 2199 "Susan, I know you won''t forgive me again, but I really want to make up for my previous mistakes. Please give me a chance. My daughter still has to study and needs to get married in the future. I want to give my daughter a better condition," Beck said in a low voice. Susan''s expression changed. She stared at Beck and asked, "What kind of conditions can you give to your daughter?" "I will hand over thepany to her," Beck suddenly said. "Ha, are you sure?" Susan was shocked. "I''m very sure that although Be is a girl, there are many excellent female entrepreneurs now. I believe Be will also be a good boss in the future," Beck decided. Be walked out of the corridor, drying her hair. When she heard her father''s words, she muttered, "I''m not a boss. Dad, don''t put your hopes on me." When Susan heard her daughter''s words, she immediately stood up, walked over, and grabbed her daughter''s arm. "Be, did you hear that? Your father finally decided to train you as his sessor. Take out some backbone." Be was grabbed by her mother and dragged in front of him. She was confused. "Be, Dad has decided that thepany will definitely be handed over to you. From now on, youe to thepany in the future. Dad will teach you how to run thepany." Looking at his daughter, Beck said in a more loving tone. Be looked at her father and then looked at her mother. Susan''s eyes were like knives as she stared at Beck. "You have to keep your word." "I''m serious this time. I won''t break my promise. Otherwise, I will die a terrible death." In order to make up for his wife and daughter''s trust in him, he dared to make a poisonous oath. "Dad, don''t talk nonsense. You can''t swear." Be suddenly became anxious. Susan said sarcastically, "It''s okay. He deserves it." Seeing that Susan began to scold him again, he blushed and reached out to scratch his hair. Only then did he realize that there was no hair on his head. Not only did his hair fall a lot, but it was also much whiter. Looking at the mirror, he sighed that he was old. He understood that Rosia said that she loved him, but it was nonsense. It was true that she loved his money. Be found that her father seemed to have changed, but at the same time, he seemed to be really old, and his hair was white. She suddenly felt distressed. In contrast, her mother, who had been in a good mood during this period of time, was full of joy. Susan''s worries were finally put aside. In the past, she had always been worried about her only daughter. If Beck decided to withdraw, would the management rights of thepany fall into the hands of any nephew of the Beck family? To be honest, thepany was basically built by Beck. If he wanted to give it to his nephew, Susan was always a little depressed. Her dowry was regarded as the start-up funds of thepany. She only hoped that all the good things would fall on her own child. That night, Susan decided to have dinner with him. After that, he felt relieved. After dinner, he left a card behind and left. Be looked at her mother washing the dishes in a daze. She smiled and said, "Mom, let me wash them. Go back to your room to continue your meditation." Susan red at her. "Who''s in meditation? I''m just thinking about something." "Mom, what else do you want to do? Dad has changed his mind. I know you won''t forgive him, but at least... he has approved you now." Be couldn''t help but feel happy for her mother, and she finally cheered up. "Well, it''s toote for him to recognize my kindness now." Susan was brushing the bowl as if the bowl was Beck wanted to scratch her knees. Be knew that her mother was stubborn and soft-hearted. She smiled and said, "Mom, no matter what decision you make, I will unconditionally support you." "Be, do you think... I did something bad in the past?" Susan suddenly calmed down and turned to look at her daughter. Be was stunned. Was her mother going to reflect on herself? "No... no." Be didn''t want to annoy her mother, so she quickly shook her head. "Tell me the truth. I won''t scold you." Susan knew that her daughter was ying dumb, so she quickly said. Be stole a nce at her mother''s expression and stuck out her tongue. "I''m telling you the truth. You''re just too worried. You want to take care of the family affairs. Dad is busy outside and also wants to make money. To be honest, you... you''re too suspicious. I believe that no man can stand the phone bombardment every day. When you go home, you have a cold war and keep an eye on his whereabouts." "Did I really go too far?" Susan said sadly. "You think it''s love for dad, but dad must be out of breath, so he was confused by Rosia. When you saw her, she pretended to be gentle and generous. Men may not be as gentle and considerate as women." Thinking of this, Be felt a little sad. "Dad is like this, but what about Ben? Does he also like being gentle?" "I know. Both parties are responsible for the end of a marriage. Go and rest." Susan finally understood and turned to continue her work. "Mom, let me help you." Be felt sorry for her mother.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "No, you can go to rest." Susan looked at her daughter and suddenly smiled with relief. "Promise me you will work hard. I will leave thepany to you in the future." "Mom... I can''t handle it." Be was anxious. She really didn''t want to be the heir. "Why can''t you deal with it? Don''t you still have Ben? He will definitely help you. Be, I''ve heard about Ben''s family background. He is a real noble young master. If you want to get close to him, you must be excellent." For the sake of her daughter''s happiness, Susaet.ne gossiped about the situation of several rich women. The more she listened, the more frightened she became and the less confident she was. s, people were really inferior to people. Be blushed all of a sudden. She covered her pretty face and whispered, "I also have apany to manage. It can help me everywhere." "When he bes your husband, he will help you with everything. I feel he is quite reliable, much better than your father." Susan looked at her future son-inw with the eyes of an experienced person. The more she looked at him, the more satisfied she was. "Mom, what are you talking about? The time has not yete yet." Be turned and ran away shyly. As soon as she entered the room, she heard the sound of text messages. Be quickly walked over and saw the text message from Ben. Be immediately replied with a phone call. The man''s deep and maic voice was particrly seductive in the quiet night. "Is your parents getting better?" Ben asked with concern. Be nodded. "A little better. My mother is also reflecting. It seems that when they all figured it out, maybe this hurdle will pass." "Well, I hope they can give you aplete family." Thinking of her lonely look before, Ben really felt sorry for her. "I hope so." Be chuckled. "Good night. Go to bed early. See you tomorrow morning," Ben said reluctantly. "Well, good night." Be said goodbye in a low voice. Chapter 2200 Chapter 2200 Some people could sleep well, but some couldn''t sleep no matter how hard they tried. Rosia couldn''t fall asleep now. She stared at the news on TV and listened to it several times. Did the Beck Group stage aeback? "How could this be?" Rosia held the control device in anger and found it hard to believe. At that time, they had almost dered bankruptcy. The bank called every day. Rosia suddenly felt extremely regretful. If Beck revived thepany again, would her rtionship with him go back to the past? It was hateful to think about it. Rosia threw the machine hard on the ground and it was split into four or five pieces. "No, I can''t just let it go like this. I still have chips." Rosia was desperate now. Hogan was a man who could not rely on. He only knew how to speak sweet words and didn''t take any action. Rosia suddenly felt that her life was miserable. Even if Hogan was a little reliable, she would not sacrifice her beauty to seduce an old man like Beck. At dawn, Rosia pulled her son up from the bed and washed him. After that, she changed into a very sexy and beautiful dress. They got in the car and went straight to the Beck family house. Outside the Beck family''s vi, Rosia got out of the car and went to knock on the bell with her son. The door opened, and a maid looked at her in surprise. "Madam, Young Master, you''re back?" "Where is Beck?" Rosia asked softly. "He hasn''t woken up yet." The maid pointed behind her and was confused. Didn''t Madam run away with the young master? Did shee back because she heard that thepany was getting better? Thinking of this, the maid looked at Rosia with a strange look. Rosia ignored her gaze and walked quickly into the living room. Then she let her son sit down on the sofa and walked upstairs step by step. As soon as she arrived upstairs, she saw that Beck was still sleeping on the bed. She took off her shoes, walked lightly to the bed,y down slowly, and reached out her hand to put her arms around his waist. Beck woke up and instinctively pushed her. She snorted and said, "Beck, you''re pushing me." Beck opened his eyes wide and looked at Rosia, who suddenly appeared. Her coquettish face was as terrible as a snake in his eyes. He immediately asked angrily, "How did you get in?" Rosia gracefully pushed her long hair back and said, "Of course, the maid opened the door for me. Beck, I came back to apologize to you on purpose." "Get lost, get out of here. I don''t want to see you." Beck''s voice was full of resentment. "Beck, why are you so fierce to me? You were not like this before. I admit that I was wrong in my words and hurt you, but it was also because I was worried for you and lost my mind..." "Stop arguing. It makes me sick. Rosia, do you still think I''m a fool? Although I''m old, I''m not stupid. Get out of here. The farther, the better." Beck pointed at the door and shouted angrily. "Humph, men are always ungrateful." Rosia suddenly showed a look of resentment and used him in a sad voice. "I gave birth to a son for you, but you treat me like this? Beck, are you a man?" It was okay to mention his son, but when he mentioned it, it was like stabbing Beck''s weak rib. He was so painful that he flew into a rage. "Don''t mention my son to me. You said that the child is mine. Well, I will do a DNA test with him now. If he is really my son, I will do my duty of raising him. If he is not, you can take him away from me. Don''t let me see you in this life."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Rosia''s face suddenly turned pale, and her lips turned pale. She trembled twice, but still couldn''t say a word. She knew better than anyone who the child belonged to. "Beck, I''m sorry. I''m sorry." Seeing that her only bargaining chip was gone, Rosia finally gave up struggling and knelt on the ground directly, showing a sad expression and tears." Jimmy is the child of my ex-boyfriend and me. I lied to you." "Oh, you finally told me the truth. Rosia, how many lies do you have for me? I was confused at first, so I fell into your trap again and again." Beck was very angry. How much he loved her at that time, how much he hated her now. "Beck, even if Jimmy doesn''t belong to you, I''ve been with you for so many years. You can''t kick me away mercilessly. I''ve given you my best years m old and have no skills. How can we live? I''ll die." Rosia was good at acting. It was heartbreaking for her to perform such a poor show. But Beck had already seen through her trick. Men were most afraid of deception. This time, he would never give Rosia a chance to deceive him. "Didn''t you manage a little business before? Will you starve to death?" Beck sneered. "Those people cooperated with me because of you. If I broke up with them, they would not support me anymore. Beck, please, pity us..." "Why should I pity you? Because of you, I drove my ex-wife and daughter out. I hurt them. I''m sorry for them. It''s not you. Get out." Beck finally had the courage of a man. He pointed at the door and drove them away again. Rosia''s heart sank. She stared at Beck desperately, stood up from the ground, and said with hatred, "Beck, I''ve been with you for so many years Do you think you can send me away like this? I don''t agree. can get lost now, but you have to pay for my years of youth." Beck stared at her in disbelief. "I gave you a lot of money, didn''t I?" "Yes, but it''s far from enough." With that, Rosia walked out of the door with a ferocious look. Downstairs, the little boy couldn''t wait to run over and ask, "Mom, why hasn''t Dade down to hug me yet?" "He''s not your father. Follow me." Rosia dragged her son out of the door. "Ah, he my father. He''s my father, dad, dad, save me. I don''t want to leave home." The little boy shouted downstairs in a panic. Standing in front of the window and looking at his son, whom he had once held in his palm, Beck around, his heart ached. For a moment, he could not express the disappointment, indignation, and despair in his heart. In the end, Rosia dragged her son away. Beck decided to sit on the chair as if he had lost his soul. Be arrived at the school in Ben''s car. As usual, she got out of the car on the other road from the school. Ben lifted her little face and kissed her. The girl was blushing and panting because of the kiss, and her face was full of shyness. Ben found that this kind of life was really beautiful. Every day, he looked forward to it, and every day, there was a response. Be stood by the road and waved at Ben. She tightened her backpack and walked toward the school. She walked around a small street where she usually walked. Suddenly, she saw several familiar figures not far away. She was so scared that she quickly hid at the door of a nearby shop. She hid in the store, ordered a bottle of milk, and peeked out. She saw that the gangsters who threatened Adast time seemed to be waiting for someone at this moment. Be narrowed her eyes. "Are these bastards waiting for me?" Chapter 2201 Chapter 2201 Just as she was full of uneasiness and was about to call Ben for help, she saw a familiar figure running over. It was Ada. Be''s eyes widened in disbelief. "How could Ada be with them?" Moreover, she was talking to them with a smile. Be suddenly felt as if something was stuck in her heart, which made her feel nauseous. If Ada was with them, then her 500,000 dors would have been cheated by them. "It''s really terrible." Be clenched her fists tightly. She didn''t expect Ada to be so bold that she even dared to scam her. After all, she was trying to save her life at that time. Ada seemed to be handing something to them and she was about to leave. Be was furious, but she didn''t lose her mind. She quickly took out her mobile phone and recorded the scene. When Ada was leaving, one of the men went forward to hug and kiss her. Ada pushed the man away with a smile and turned to leave. "You''re lying to me like I''m a fool. Ada, I owed you in my previous life, but this time, you''ll have to pay me back." Be finally realized that being used by others was frustrating. Be held her mobile phone. After the gangsters got in the car and left, she quickly came out and ran to the school. Ada happened to be at the school gate. When she saw Be running over, she felt inexplicably guilty, but she still pretended to be indifferent and turned to leave. "Ada." Be walked straight toward her. Ada looked up at her guiltily. "What''s wrong? Is there any problem?" Be sneered. "Of course. What are you hiding from me?" Ada''s heart trembled, and her gaze became a little fierce. "What nonsense are you talking about? I''m not hiding anything from you." Be sneered and nodded. "Well, you aren''t going to admit it, are you? Who did you meet on the street nearby just now? Those people, if I remember correctly, they are those people who threatened youst time. You know each other and worked together to scam me of my money." "I didn''t, Be. Don''t nder me. I didn''t scam you." Ada looked flustered and nervous, but she still refused to admit it. "Whether or not you''re lying, we''ll know once we let the police investigate," Be said, pretending to call the police. "Be, I beg you please don''t call the police. If you let the police catch me, my life will be ruined." Ada was afraid. She quickly came over and grabbed Be''s hand with a pleading face, not letting her call the police. "It turns out that you''re really lying to me." Be was hurt. She was sad and angry. She treated Ada well, but she took them for granted. How cruel it was of her. Ada also felt that she had gone too far in this matter. She was also in a state of regret and uneasiness. Now that Be had found out the truth, Ada couldn''t help but burst into tears. "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have scammed you, but I was also deceived by them. They didn''t give me a penny for it. Be, I will pay you back as soon as possible. Can you please don''t call the police to arrest me? I beg you."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Will I still believe you? Do you think I''m a fool?" Be red at her. She really hated being deceived. "Please give me another chance. Just give me one week, okay?" Ada was finally scared, and her face was full of pleading. Be sneered. "I''ll give you one week then. You''d better return the money to me. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude." Be said those harsh words and turned to leave. Ada''s face was full of tears and she looked embarrassed. She wiped her tears hard and gritted her teeth. Be was so angry that she almost spat blood in exasperation. She didn''t expect that Ada would use her to get close to Ben and snatch him away. How cruel this woman was! Fortunately, she had discovered all this. Otherwise, she would still value her. In the afternoon after school, Be met Rosia at the school gate. Her hair was disheveled and she was in aplete mess. When she saw Be, she ran over. Be stared at this hateful woman. Her legs were rooted to the spot as she waited for her toe over. "How dare shee to me?" Be thought. "Be, if there''s anything that I have done wrong before, please forgive me. I''m not ying around with your father. Could you please talk to your father and ask him to let me go home?¡± Rosia''s state of mind had copsed. She grabbed Be''s hand incoherently, trying to find a glimmer of hope in her. "Let go of me. I think it''s dirty." Be didn''t want to be a fool. Her eyes were full of hatred. "Did you find the wrong person? What happened between you and my father has nothing to do with me." "I was wrong in the past. I said something that hurt you. Please help me this time..." "Rosia, even if you have a bit of self respect, you won''t say these things to me. Why should I help you? Why should I help you? I hate you. You should stay away from me in the future and don''t let me see you Otherwise, I am afraid that I can''t control my hand and will p you hard." Be was really angry. She pointed at Rosia and growled. Rosia knew that she had lost her chance, so she immediately showed a fierce expression. "Be, did you do it? Did you make your father hate me? You are so young yet you have so many means. Hmph, you are really a good daughter of that b*tch." "You are not allowed to talk about my mother." Be rushed over angrily and gave Rosia a hard push. Rosia''s eyes were also red at this time. She had always disliked Be, and now that Be had taken the first move, she would not show any mercy to her either. As she was about to pounce back and grab Betta''s hair, arge hand grabbed her arm and pushed her. Content belongs to How could Rosia be a match for a man? Just as she was about to curse, she looked up and saw Ben. The man''s eyes were terrifyingly cold. No matter how fierce Rosia was, she was still scared at this moment. She felt that this man could kill her with his gaze. "Get lost," Ben shouted coldly. Rosia had to turn around awkwardly and hail a taxi to leave. Ben turned around and looked at Be, who was standing still. Her beautiful eyes were full of tears, but she was still trying hard to not let them flow down by staring angrily at the taxi that had driven away. The coldness in Ben''s eyes dissipated, and he became gentle. He reached out to hold Be in his arms and asked with concern, "Did she hurt you?" Be leaned into his arms, and her tears fell. Chapter 2202 Chapter 2202 Just then, when the dean heard that someone was quarreling outside the gates, he rushed over and saw Be and Ben hugging each other. Ben lowered his head and kissed her forehead from time to time. The dean''s expression was a little stiff.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "This guy said that he was Be''s elder brother the previous time. Why was he holding her like they are a couple now?" "Be, it''s you again. Who did you fight with this time?" The dean went over and said. When Be saw the dean, she was so scared that her face turned pale. She quickly came out of Ben''s embrace and forced a smile to hide her embarrassment. She was also blinking her eyes nervously. However, Ben exined calmly, "It''s her stepmother who came to make trouble for her. It has nothing to do with her." The dean looked at Ben and was shocked by his calm and noble temperament. When he saw the luxury car next to him, he knew that he should meddle with the matters of the rich. He could only say to Be seriously, "Deal with your family affairs at home. Don''t make a scene here. It will hurt the school''s reputation." "I won''t do it again, Sir," Be quickly promised. After the dean left, Ben curled his lips into a smile. He opened the door and said, "Get in the car." Be got in, and she became even more embarrassed. When Ben got into the driver''s seat, she said anxiously, "How did I introduce you when you came to schoolst time?" "You said that I am your elder brother." The smile on Ben''s thin lips deepened. "Then just now... Isn''t the dean''s expression a little strange? Did he think that what we did was improper?" Be''s beautiful eyes were full of panic. "How is it improper? It''s not at all." Ben gently reached out and touched her tender face. "Why don''t you find a chance to exin it to him next time?" "I don''t want to, I''m not going to say anything." Be pouted. Seeing her mischievous look, Ben felt it was cute and interesting. He really wanted to kiss her. However, they were at the school gate and students were looking their way, so he had to drive away. Be was a little angry. She took out her mobile phone and called her father. Upon hearing that Rosia had gone to school to cause a scene, Beck Charles was furious. He immediately hung up the phone and called Rosia. At this moment, Rosia was full of resentment. When she received a call from Beck, she sneered and said, "You treat your daughter so well, huh? Didn''t you abandon them because of me? Why are you pretending to be a good person now?" Hearing these words, Beck''s heart hurt. He could only swallow two pills to calm himself down. "Rosia, don''t cause any trouble for my daughter ever again. Otherwise, I will make you regret it." "Regret? I''m regretting it already. I shouldn''t be with a half-dead person like you. The old smell on you makes me want to vomit." At this time, Rosia said whatever horrible words she could think of. She wanted to see if she could make Beck die of anger.. Beck''s heart was greatly hurt. He suddenly felt that he was really useless in Rosia''s eyes. It could be imagined that her sweet words before this were all fake. "Rosia, if you say another word, I''ll make you pay for it," Beck warned her. "What are you going to do to me? Are you going to kill me?" Rosia was not afraid as if she had nothing to lose. She just wanted to cause trouble because she knew that Beck would definitely offer money tofort her in the end. Ben took Be to dinner at a romantic restaurant. He was looking at Be as if he was looking at a treasure, and his eyes were full of confidence. Be was also very dependent on him. As long as he was there, she would not panic. Even if he kept his eyes on her at this moment she would not be at a loss anymore. She would raise her head and wink at him mischievously which made Ben''s heart skip a beat. "My dad told me to learn how to manage thepany from tomorrow onwards." Be looked down at the menu and said casually. "Let you manage thepany? Does your father intend to train you to be his sessor?" Ben said with a smile. "Well, I''m his only daughter." At this point, Be felt a little relieved. In the past, her father''s love was only for her. It was not until Rosia brought her son back that her father started ignoring her. But now, it seemed that everything had returned to normal. "You haven''t even graduated from school. How can you manage apany?" Benughed out loud, and hisughter was masculine. "Stopughing." Be red at him angrily. "Don''tugh anymore. Why can''t I? Huh, I''ll go and change to a more mature hairstyleter." "Are you serious?" Seeing her serious expression, Ben stopped smiling and asked gently. "Of course I''m serious. I don''t want to disappoint my parents anymore. I want them to be proud of me," Be said with a firm expression. She was catching up with her studies, and her grades were improving steadily. She believed that it would not be too difficult to get one thing done if she put enough effort into it. Ben''s heart ached for her when he saw her persistent expression. Beck did not have a son, but he was willing to put his only hope on his daughter. It could be seen that he was also a good father. "Well, if you insist, I will be your strongest backing." Ben got up and stood behind her. He was as gentle as a newborn kitten, and his strength was very light. Be''s beautiful eyes shed. "If... if I marry you, will my family''spany belong to you then?" Ben couldn''t help butugh at her words. He joked, "What''s yours is yours, and what''s mine is also yours. You can try counting on your own." Be blinked her eyes in confusion. "How should I count?" "When we get married, our assets will be settled, but don''t worry. The Charles family''spany will always belong to you, and I won''t take it for myself. However, you are my wife. It doesn''t matter who you are outside. When you get home, you should be my woman. Do you understand?" When Ben said thest sentence, he whispered in her ear in a deep voice, as if he was reminding her or perhaps he was ordering her. Be blushed. She noticed that Ben was flirting with her. It was so deadly that it made her want to spend the rest of her life with him. "I know that my family''s assets aren''t much to you, but I''m really happy and relieved that you can say that. I''ll introduce my father to you some other day," Be said with a red face. "I''ve actually met your father a few times, but I didn''t introduce myself because you didn''t get along well with him." Ben smiled. "Really?" Be was stunned for a moment, but after thinking about it carefully, she found that they were all businessmen, so he must have met him before. "If father found out that we were a couple, would he be very surprised?" Be wondered. Chapter 2203 Chapter 2203 It was still early after dinner so Be went to a hair salon to change her style. Ben didn''t express his opinion. He just apanied her. When he saw the hairdresser touching her hair, he was inexplicably upset. However, he could only keep this feeling inside. More than an hourter, Be''s originally straight hair had be slightly curled, and her temperament changed. She was so pure and charming that one could not describe her appearance with words. Ben stared at her. As the saying goes, beauty is in the eyes of a lover. Although he had seen so many beautiful women, Be was still the most outstanding one. Be no longer looked like a good girl. Instead, she looked more lively and yful. Ben was driving, ncing at her from time to time. He looked at the time and said, "It''s only half past nine. Are you going home now?" "Yes!" Be nodded and did not catch the meaning behind his words. "Can''t you go backter? Let''s go somewhere else first." Ben suppressed the waves in his heart and said in a low voice. "Where are we going?" Be looked up and asked. "A hotel." Ben looked over with his dark eyes. Be''s heart seemed to be touched by an invisible hand, trembling slightly. Her pretty face turned red and she nodded silently. "Okay." With her permission, Ben stepped on the gas pedal to buy himself more time. They arrived at the hotel, Ben, who was a VIP there, so everything went on swiftly. After checking into the hotel, he took Be''s hand and walked toward the elevator. As soon as they arrived at the elevator, Ben bumped into one of his friends. The person was a little surprised to see him holding a girl''s hand, but he left with a meaningful smile. Ben was slightly embarrassed, and Be was even more embarrassed. She hid behind him, but their hands were tightly entangled. In the suite on the top floor, the light was dim. Ben took off his coat and put it on the sofa. He looked at Be, who was a little ufortable, with his warm eyes. Be didn''t know what to do. She couldn''t possibly take off her clothes as soon as she entered the door, could she? Therefore, she stood in front of the window in a daze. Suddenly, she felt Ben''s firm and steaming hot body on her back as he gently pulled her into her arms. Be couldn''t help but lean into him, feeling his warm breath on her ear. The moment Ben kissed her earlobe, she felt as if an electric current had passed through her whole body, and her hair stood on end. This feeling... was beyond description. "Be." Ben murmured her name. His voice was gentle and affectionate. He was suppressing himself and at the same time, looking forward to the rest of the night. Be, on the other hand, felt that she was no longer nervous. She held her breath, turned around, and faced him. Ben''s eyes were as dark as ink, and he was looking at her without blinking even once. Be found that Ben was really handsome. His facial features were sharp, and gave off an elegant aura. Even looking at him at such a close distance, he was still extremely elegant.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. When Be heard her heartbeat, and her breathing had be a little faster. She stood on tiptoe and took the initiative to kiss Ben''s thin lips. She would not show any mercy to such a handsome man. Ben felt a strong forceing at him. He took a few steps back as Be was pushed down on the soft big bed. Be hovered over him, making him tremble all over. "Be..." He was a little surprised and excited. "If you don''t hurry up, you won''t have enough time. I have to go home before 11 o''clock," Be said as she unbuttoned his shirt. This time, Ben really didn''t know whether tough or cry. Why would they need to race with time to be with each other? "Okay, but it won''t be very quick." Ben held her in his arms, pressed her under his body and kissed her lips. His deep voice made Be feel dizzy all over. "It won''t be very quick? What does he mean?" Not long after that, Be''s waist and legs had gone weak. June''s new series had started officially that day. The first scene was the scene of the female lead being reborn after falling into the water. This was a time-travel drama. The female lead was a scientist, who was spied on because of her work. On her way off work, she got into a car ident and died after falling into the water. The director had nned to find a substitute for June. All she needed to do was to get a close-up of June''s face in the water. However, June was someone who worked hard and it was the least respect for her to her upation. She was determined not to use a substitute. The whole scene of falling into the water had to be done by herself. June''s determination surprised everyone. A delicate young woman was willing to shoot nearly a hundred shots underwater, and she didn''tin even once. Every time she got up after holding her breath, her face would turn red, which made them feel pity for her. Fortunately, she was good at acting, and the director approved of the scene. June sneezed several times and finally returned home. The filming base was in the suburbs of the city. After June finished filming, she could go home and rest. This was the happiest thing for June. She wanted toe back and see that person. "Achoo." June''s physical state was protesting against her. Her manager, Matilda, was worried. "June, let the substitutes do their work in the future. You should pay attention to your health. Don''t catch a cold." Matilda was more worried about not being able to exin it to Mr. Jonas if June were to fall sick. He had reminded her not to let June get hurt during work. "I''m fine. It''s alreadyte. Thank you for your hard work. I''ll be fine after taking some medicer." June checked the time. It was already past three o''clock in the morning. After getting out of the car, June shivered a little in the cold wind. It seemed like the weather was getting colder. She thought. After entering the room, June began to look for some cold medicine. She remembered that she had prepared some but where was it? June wondered. "What are you looking for?" Suddenly, a seductive male voice came from the stairs. June was startled. When she looked up, she noticed that Jonas was standing on the stairs, wearing grey pajamas. He looked rxed and sexy. It was early in the morning, and they were alone. Jonas was a mature and mysterious man, and he was simply a devil who could steal a woman''s heart in the night. June''s breathing became faster as she stared at him. "I''m-''m looking for some cold medicine. I think I caught a cold." June''s voice trailed off. Her heart was beating very fast and she was sweating due to the heat. There was no doubt that handsome men were a good cure for colds. Would she bepletely cured if she looked at him a few more times? "You caught a cold? Let me take a look at you." Jonas frowned and walked down the stairs. He went up to her and reached out his hand to touch her forehead. "You''re not feverish." "I''m just feeling a bit dizzy and my throat hurts a little," June answered in a low voice. "Not to worry, just put on a few moreyers." Jonas nced around and found that she was wearing too little. She was only wearing a thin autumn dress. It waste at night, so it wouldn''t be strange if she caught a cold. Chapter 2204 Chapter 2204 "Okay, I''ll keep that in mind. Why haven''t you slept yet?" June still felt warm even though Jonas did not seem like he was worried about her cold. She liked to listen to him. Jonas did not answer her. He thought, "That''s right. Why did Ie here in the middle of the night?" "I dreamed that you were being drowned so I came over to check if you are still alive." Jonas sneered. "What?" June''s beautiful eyes widened in surprise. What kind of strange dream was this? She was so scared that she quickly held her arms, and her hair stood on end. "I''m just making fun of you." Jonas immediately smiled yfully the moment he saw that she was trembling in fear. June was speechless. She had been immersed in the water for more than half of the night. If his dream came true, wouldn''t she be dead? "Honey, if I die one day, can you promise me one thing?" June asked sadly. "What is it?" Jonas'' face froze, and he sounded gloomy. "Take care of my mother," June said in a low voice. Looking at her serious face, Jonas got angry. "Stay alive. Don''t think about dying."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "I will. I was just joking..." "Don''t ever joke about this," Jonas said with a livid face. "Alright!" June was so scared that her pretty face turned slightly pale. Her two tiny hands twisted together in a panic and her beautiful eyes were trembling. The atmosphere was amorous and tense. She did not know what to do. Jonas lowered his head and looked at her. Her well-behaved look annoyed him, and inexplicable anger rose in him. He didn''t know how to vent it, so in the end, he could only vent it on her. He reached out and lifted her chin. He was a little rough as he kissed her with his thin lips. June was stunned as she felt his lips on hers. Her mind went nk and he could only feel his temperature on her lips. Jonas knew that she was tempting and it was even more so the moment he tasted her. Her lips were soft and tender, and her breath was sweet and attractive. Even her petite body, which could not stand the wind and rain, was extremely soft. He subconsciously reached out to hold her. Her waist was so thin that it seemed like he could break it with just a little force. "Mm." June was out of breath and her pretty face was flushed, but she didn''t feel an ounce of disgust. On the contrary, she was happy. Her brain must have gone wrong. Her current identity was like a shameless third party, but she didn''t feel ashamed at all. Instead, she enjoyed the feeling of being kissed by him. After Jonas kissed her, she did not want to let go anymore. June''s body went limp and her breath was in a mess. She subconsciously grabbed the man''s cor with her two small hands, only to find that he was wearing pajamas without buttons. She reached into his top and touched his sturdy body. "Don''t touch." Jonas pushed her away coldly. June, who was caught off guard, almost fell down. She supported herself on the sofa and looked at him in a daze. Jonas pulled his pajamas, making sure that his body was not exposed. His eyes were cold as if June had done something wrong. June was also frightened. She was just touching his chest but his reaction was too big. Was it because she was a woman? And the person he loved was a man. "Go to bed early." Jonas''s tone was no longer cold, but it was no longer enthusiastic either. He turned around and walked to the stairs. He went back to his room from the corridor on the second floor. June''s brain was buzzing, and she felt like she had fallen into an abyss. Jonas'' cold words hurt her. "Don''t touch it?" June smiled bitterly. "If he doesn''t allow me to touch him, then why would he kiss me?" He gave her hope only to push her into the abyss of disappointment. She could no longer see through this man. June returned to her room and took a hot shower. Shey on the bed, feeling dizzy and the cold seemed to have be serious. "Oh no, will he catch it too?" The passionate and intimate kiss that happened moments ago made June tremble all over. Suddenly, she heard a knocking on the door. She struggled to stand up and opened the door. "Are you still feeling dizzy?" It was Jonas with some medicine in his hand. "Here''s the cold medicine." "Thank you!" June looked at him with her beautiful eyes and said softly. Then, Jonas turned around and left. June looked at the medicine in her hand in a daze. She looked at the deep corridor with mixed feelings in her heart. She really couldn''t understand this man. It seemed that he loved her, but he was ruthless, which made her heart itch. After returning from June''s room, Jonas went straight into the bathroom and took a cold shower. When he kissed her, his body reacted to it. Even after such a long time, he still could not rx himself. In order to sleep well, he had to use this method to suppress the heat. Walking out of the bathroom, Jonas saw the ugly scar on his back through the mirror. His deep eyes had suddenly lost their luster, and he quickly put on his pajamas. The night passed quickly. In the early morning, June''s cold had be severe. Her body was warm and she felt dizzy. Mr. Cobb had sent someone to ask her to have breakfast. Seeing that she had not gotten up yet, he reported the matter to Jonas. Jonas had already dressed up in a neat ck suit. When he was about to go out to thepany, he heard from Mr. Cobb that June had not gotten up yet so he quickly went over to her room. When he pushed the door open, he noticed that the light in the room was dim and the windows were tightly shut. He went over and opened the curtains, only to see June ying on the bed with a flushed face. He frowned and tested her t¨¦mperature with the back of his hand. Her forehead was burning. "June." He tapped her cheek with his fingers and called out her name. "Mm." June responded in a daze as she opened her heavy eyelids. "You are very ill. Let''s go to the hospital," Jonas said. el "Is there any medicine for the fever? I''ll be fine after I take one. I don''t want to go to the hospital." June shook her head firmly. Not to mention that she was now considered a public figure, she did not want to go to the hospital Pto get an injection for her fever as she was afraid of pain. She would rather take medicine and recover slowly. "If you continue like this, you''ll ruin your brain. I don''t want a fool to be my wife." Jonas said coldly while turning around to find clothes for her. Hearing that, June sat up in shock and looked at the man with worried eyes. "I''ll go to the hospital with you, but can we not get an injection?" Jonas had already found a dress for her. She walked to the bedside and looked down at her delicate and beautiful face, which was red and charming. "It''s not up to me to decide. It will depend on the doctor," Jonas said coldly, and then put the clothes aside. "I will wait for you outside." June had no choice but to stand up. Her pajamas were already in a mess, and her belt had fallen off. As soon as she got up, arge piece of her fair skin was exposed. The moment Jonas looked around and saw her, he held his breath and turned to leave firmly. Chapter 2205 Chapter 2205 June changed her clothes and came out with her long hair in a disheveled state. She found a face mask and put it on before getting into the car with Jonas. Jonas had a private doctor. Since June was now a public figure, he didn''t take her to the hospital. Instead, he had asked for his private doctor to take a look at June. The doctor first gave her a medicine to relieve the fever, and suggested that she take an injection as it would be more efficient in curing her cold. June could not stay calm when she heard that. She wanted to say something, but when she saw the man beside her, she held back. Jonas'' time was precious, but he still took the time to take her to the doctor. If she was not sensible enough, what if he got angry and didn''t want her? June used to be afraid of having no money, but now that she had the ability to earn, she was afraid that this man would not want her. Must she be always afraid of something to live a peaceful life? The nurse came over to give her an injection. June bit her lower lip and turned her face away, not daring to look at the needle. The sharp pain made her cry out in pain. She looked at Jonas in panic and found that he was looking at her. When he heard her cry out in pain, he smiled unkindly. June was annoyed. Didn''t Jonas feel sorry for her even a little? "Well, don''t move your hands. Lie down obediently." Jonas held back hisughter and reminded her in a low voice. "Honey, I have a script in my bag. Could you take it out for me." June was not a person who knew how to enjoy. Even though she was ill, she was still thinking about work. "You''re not allowed to work. What you need now is rest." Jonas said overbearingly. June was stunned and she closed her eyes silently. "Honey, go to work. There are nurses here watching over me. I''ll be fine." June couldn''t fall asleep so she opened her eyes and persuaded Jonas in a low voice. "I''ll go to work after you''re done with the injection," Jonas said indifferently. He did not intend to leave her behind. June felt warm in her heart. It was the first time that she had someone by her side when she was sick, apart from her mother. She didn''t feel wronged, but why were her eyes still red? June felt sad so she could only close her eyes. She didn''t dare to let Jonas see her weakness. However, Jonas was staring at her. Her face was pale and charming. He had not investigated her until the day before. She was the illegitimate daughter of the Zhang family. Her father lied to her mother and her mother ended up giving birth to her in secret. The mother and daughter depended on each other all the way and it was difficult for the two of them toe to this point. She was a model for a children''s clothing store when she was six years old. Her mother sent her to learn dancing despite being poor. She was very hardworking and had won a lot of awards after participating in several dancingpetitions. For so many years, she had been in the modelling industry and finally at the age of sixteen, she had an opportunity to participate in a film. And due to her beauty, she had the opportunity to participate in an online drama when she was 18 years old. Looking at the investigation report, a little girl who was about the age of six appeared in Jonas'' mind. She and her mother had gone through a lot in the past. Moreover, she had such a beautiful face. There must have been a lot of people targeting with ill intentions when she was growing up. She had suffered a lot and endured many grievances before she met him. He couldn''t even imagine it and there was a trace of pity in his eyes as he looked at her. June held back her feelings. She fluttered her thick long eyshes and opened her eyes. When she saw Jonas'' dark eyes, her heart began to beat faster. "Has he been staring at me like this while I was resting with my eyes closed? It''s too embarrassing." Jonas realized that he was a little rude, so he took out his mobile phone to look at it. This time, it was June who stole a nce at him. The man was handsome and attractive. He had short hair and masculine features. He was good- looking and had a noble temperament. He was really June''s ideal husband. Until this moment, she still could not believe that she had married such an excellent man. "Have you seen enough?" Sensing her continuous gaze, Jonas put down his phone and looked at her calmly. June was startled. She quickly shifted her gaze elsewhere and blushed. Jonas pursed his lips and smiled. This woman''s acting was quite brilliant, but she was very cute in this way. After the injection, it was already 12 o''clock in the afternoon. Jonas had apanied her for more than two hours, he could be regarded as a very responsible husband. The fever had subsided, and June felt much better. However, she was still a little weak, so she had toe back for an intravenous drip the next day. "I''ll take you to lunch." Jonas was a practical man. Looking at her pale face and malnourished look, he sighed helplessly. "Okay." June raised the corner of her mouth and smiled. As long as she was with him, she could do anything. June felt a little uneasy when she realized that she started to value him more. It was obvious that she was falling in love with him. If they were an actual married couple, she could ce him in her most important spot in her heart. However, it was just a contractual marriage, so their rtionship might end at any time. Most importantly, he had a man that he liked. June''s mouth twitched as she reminded herself, "Don''t get too involved in him." Jonas took June to a high-end restaurant and asked June to order whatever she liked. June had a small appetite, so she only ordered two vegetarian dishes. She didn''t like wasting food, not to mention that the food at that restaurant was expensive. Seeing that she had only ordered vegetarian dishes, Jonas proceeded to order a bowl of chicken soup, some bird''s nest porridge, and another two meat dishes for her. June looked at him in shock. "Can you finish everything?" When the dishes were served, Jonas served her a big bowl of soup and even asked her to have the porridge. June didn''t dare to resist. She ate silently, and she was extremely full. She thought that he shouldn''t treat her too well otherwise she would definitely gain a lot of weight. "Don''t even think about losing weight. You look nicer when you have a few more pounds on." Jonas knew what she was thinking, so he said seriously. "Okay, I''ll eat more." June immediately understood what he meant. He thought she was too thin. During the meal, Jonas received a call. June pricked up her ears and heard that it was a man''s voice. She held her breath and wanted to hear what they were talking about. Unfortunately, Jonas opened the door and went out, not giving her a chance to eavesdrop on their conversation. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Her heart sank. She felt that the food that she was eating was tasteless. Was he the one he loved? She was upset. She understood that it was jealousy that she was feeling at that moment. She had never dreamed that she would be jealous of a man. Jonas returned with an anxious look. "I''ll settle the bill and ask your manager to pick you up. Remember, don''t go to work when you are sick." "Okay, I won''t." June nodded obediently. Then, Jonas left in a hurry. Chapter 2206 Chapter 2206 June was stunned. She could only watch as her husband rushed towards someone else. She did not even dare to utter a word about it. June felt as if her heart had gone hollow and the tears she had been holding back for the whole day rolled down the cheeks silently. The sweet life had officially begun. Be hadpletely integrated into Leo''s life, but she did not know that a storm was quietly approaching. Rosia was living a life worse than death right then, and the indifference and ruthlessness Beck had towards her broke her. The wedding vows they made had be a joke. She was not reconciled and unwilling to give up. On this day, she went to the Charles family home. When she saw Old Mrs. Charles, who was about to head out, she reached out to block her car. "Mother, please help me. Beck doesn''t want me anymore." Old Mrs. Charles looked at her with aplicated expression, and her face was full of anger. She scolded, "Rosia, I was blind previously. I thought you really loved my son. I didn''t expect that you gave birth to that b*stard with another man and even wanted to marry Beck. I think you should give up this wishful thinking and get out of here at once." Rosia''s face was ashen, and she was trembling with anger. It seemed that her gentle means were no longer useful. Even if she was good at acting, as long as her son did not have the Charles family bloodline, there would be no hope for her to return to the family. With a ferocious look on her face, she said, "If I''m in a bad situation, you can''t have a good time either. Your son has wasted my youth, yet he wants to abandon me. Dream on, I will make him pay a heavy price. Just you guys wait and see." Old Mrs. Charles was frightened by her fierce look. Trembling with anger, she held onto her walking stick and pointed at her. At the same time, her face was pale. "You shameless b*tch, you said my son lied to you. It''s you who lied to him for his money. You will die a terrible death." Old Mrs. Charles refused to back down.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Rosia sneered and said, "Tell him that if he doesn''t give me a sum of money, I will tell everyone what he did at thepany and you guys will have to suffer with me." "How dare you! If you dare to hurt my son, I will kill you." Old Mrs. Charles picked up her walking stick and hit Rosia to which Rosia immediately screamed. "This old woman is trying to kill me. Everyone,e and have a look. Help me, I''m going to call the police." Rosia showed her shrew acting vividly. Someone beside her stopped Old Mrs. Charles. She was so angry that she felt dizzy. She trembled all over. After a while, her eyes rolled upwards and she fainted. Seeing that, Rosia quickly ran away. Old Mrs. Charles was then sent to the hospital. Both Beck and Be rushed over in a hurry the moment they received the news. "Doctor, how is my mother? Is she all right?" Beck asked anxiously. Be stood aside and to be honest, she was in a veryplicated mood right then. Old Mrs. Charles had never treated her well since she was a child so she did not feel as worried when she learnt about her condition. However, as her granddaughter, Be thought that she should still at least do something for her. "Old Mrs. Charles'' heart was beating very fast. If we don''t treat her in time, it might be life-threatening for her. Also, we have discovered some symptoms of liver cirrhosis. So we''ll give her the necessary treatment first. She is not in a stable condition yet," the doctor exined seriously. Beck sat on the floor of the corridor with a pale face, as if he had been beaten up. "It''s all my fault. If I didn''t take Rosia home, such a thing wouldn''t have happened. You and your mother wouldn''t have been wronged, and my mother wouldn''t have ended up like this." Beck tugged at his hair with regret. Be looked at her father''s expression and felt distressed. Yes, if he had been a responsible man, their family would not have ended up in this state. "Dad, don''t be like this. Grandma will definitely get better. She has been in good health all this while." Beforted Beck. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry to all of you. It''s all my fault." Beck was a filial son He had been obedient to his mother since he was a child. His father died early so his mother yed an important role in his life. "There''s no point in talking about this now. Please cheer up and stay strong Grandma needs you." It was the first time that Be had witnessed her father sitting on the ground and crying like a child. Bad news came in the afternoon. Even after an intense rescue session, Old Mrs. Charles did not survive. It was as if he had been struck by lightning. Beck''s face was stiff and he was full of regret. Be was also solemn. Although she did not like her grandmother, she was her family after all. She left the world without saying anything. "I''m going to kill Rosia. Don''t stop me. I must kill this b*tch today. She killed my mother." Beck rushed out of the hospital and kept cursing. Everyone in the ward stopped him, not letting him act on impulse. Be took out her phone and told her mother about it. Susan was silent. Since she was already dead, Susan could finally let go of all the past grudges. The past was a nightmare to her and it was finally over. Hearing that Old Mrs. Charles had passed away at the hospital, Rosia was almost scared to death. "Could it have something to do with me?" Rosia waspletely defeated. She shouldn''t have gone to find that old woman. Rosia couldn''t even get a penny now that she''s dead. Old Mrs. Charles'' funeral was ongoing. Beck held his mother''s portrait with a haggard look as he stood at the door of the living room, as if he had lost his soul. In just a few days, he had experienced all the bitterness and regret he had never gone through in his life. He suddenly came up with the truth that only his family members were the ones he should protect the most from now on. People should do things befitting their age. He really needed to train his sessor to free up time and take a good look at the world to realize the meaning of life. Be didn''t ask Leo to help her with Old Mrs. Charles'' funeral. Everything happened so suddenly and quickly. Standing in the hall, Be looked at Old Mrs. Charles'' portrait and her heart was full of mixed feelings. If her grandmother had loved her more since she was young, perhaps she would cry like a child right then. However, she couldn''t shed a tear. Was she really cold-blooded? She wondered. The matter of the Charles family hade to an end, and Be had to go back to school to attend sses. As soon as Be arrived at the school gate, she saw Ada standing there waiting for her. Chapter 2207 Chapter 2207 With an ugly expression, Ada walked over and threw a ck bag at Be. "There are 100,000 dors in it. I''ll give these back to you first. Please give me two more days to pay up the rest. I will definitely get all of them back for you." Ada''s face was pale as if she had fallen ill. Her expression was full of hatred for Be, as if she was the culprit who had ruined her life. Be bent down to pick up the bag of money and put it into her school bag.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "As long as you return me all the 500,000 dors, the past will be written off." Be''s kindness towards Ada hadpletely exhausted, and she would no longer believe her like an idiot. Ada stared at her with a resentful look and said sarcastically, "A person''s luck will eventually be used up. Be, don''t be socent. One day, you will end up like me, nothing." These words were like a curse, which made Be''s expression freeze. She took a few steps forward, stood in front of Ada, and stared at her coldly. "You''re talking about yourself, right? I suggest you say something nice and don''t embarrass yourself." After saying that, Be turned around and left. She didn''t want to waste any more time on such a person. Ada gnashed her teeth in anger, but there was nothing she could do. She could not move an inch due to the pain in her body. In order to get this money back, she had betrayed her dignity and body. The night before, she had to sleep with a pervert who whipped her body with ash continuously. Even now, she was still covered in bruises. It was getting dark. A phone call disturbed Be''s meditation. She nced at her phone and felt a touch of sweetness in her heart. "What have you been up to these days? Why didn''t you answer my call? Why didn''t you take the initiative to contact me?" The man''s deep and maic voice sounded a little aggrieved and dissatisfied. "My grandma passed away a few days ago so I have been busy with her funeral. Plus, my exam is around the corner. I will go over to your ce tonight," Be exined in a low voice. She didn''t mean to ignore him, but too many things had happened in the past few days. She was a little depressed and she didn''t want to bring these negative emotions to him. "Why didn''t you tell me? Do you still treat me as an outsider?" Ben''s sounded even more displeased. He felt as if he had integrated into her life but at the same time, he felt distant to her. "I don''t have a good rtionship with my grandma. I really don''t want to tell you about her. I''m sorry." Be noticed that Ben was a little angry, so she quickly exined gently. "Alright,e over tonight. I''ll make you dinner." Ben''s voice was gentle. He had always respected her. If she didn''t want to talk about it, he wouldn''t force her. "Okay, I''lle over after ss. Do you need me to buy anything?" "If I asked you to buy that thing. Will you go?" "What is it?" Be was confused. "Forget it. I''m just joking with you. You can just bring yourself here tonight. I haven''t seen you for a few days. You don''t know how much I miss you." Ben''s tone was full of longing. After hanging up the phone, Be became more energetic. She was happy knowing that someone was always thinking about her. It was already dark. A ck Maybach was on the main road of the city. It was luxurious and eye-catching. When Ben returned home, he found that the lights in the room were being switched on. His heart skipped a beat. It seemed like Be had arrived home before him. Be was peeking some fruits in the kitchen. When she heard the sound of the door opening, her heart was in a mess, and she hurt her finger by ident. She ran out quickly and covered her wounded finger, When she looked up, she saw Ben''s tall figure. "What''s wrong with your hand? Let me have a look." Ben''s eyes fell on her. He noticed that she was covering her finger, and bright red blood was oozing out from it. His heart skipped a beat, and he dashed over. Be was a little embarrassed as she whispered, "I saw that there were apples in your refrigerator, so I wanted to peel a few for you but I was too clumsy and ended up injuring myself." Ben stared at Be with a deep gaze. Her pretty face was full of self-mockery. "Don''t touch the knife ever again. You should know that you''re clumsy. Leave this kind of dangerous task to me." Ben said in displeasure, but he was holding her in his arms like she as some kind of treasure. Then, they went to the storage room together and found a first aid kit. "It might hurt a little. Bear with it." "Ouch, it hurts." Be cried out in a low voice. The corners of Ben''s mouth twitched. He didn''t know why he had an impulse to bully her when she said that. "Am I bad?" He thought to himself. "Make sure not to get your fingers wet till tomorrow. Sit down and wait. I''ll cook dinner for you." Ben skillfully bandaged her wound, got up and looked at her from above and said gently. "Okay." Be nodded, but in her heart, she scolded herself for being such a disappointment. She wanted to please him but she ended up hurting herself. The gentle candlelight flickered on the dining table. Dinner that night was plentiful and the table was full of expensive seafood. She didn''t know where Ben got them. "I made these for you. Do you like them?" Ben skillfully unshelled a lobster and put it in her bowl. "Thank you. It was really good. Why did you make all these dishes for me?" Be looked shy and lowered her eyes, not daring to look Ben in the eye. Ben''s eyes were as deep and charming as the sea, and they were like ck holes that couldn''t be seen through. Every time Be looked at him, her heart would beat faster and her brain would go nk, as if he was the only one left in the world. "I heard that you say you like seafood, so I asked someone to send the freshest ingredients over. I want you to have a good taste of them." Ben said as he looked with his gentle eyes. Be was slightly surprised. She did say that she wanted to eat seafood, but it was just a throwaway remark. She did not expect that Ben would take it so seriously. This man was indeed attentive to what she said. "Thank you, but I''ll be honest with you, I can''t remember what you want to eat." In contrast, Be felt guilty. It seemed she was always on the receiving end. "Well, I''ll tell you now. It''s you." Ben curled his lips into an evil smile. Be was so shy that she wanted to dig a hole in the ground. How could he say such words so casually? "My mom said that she had taken a fancy on a few sets of jewelry and asked someone to send them to you within the next few days." Halfway through the meal, Ben suddenly mentioned. "Why is she giving me such valuable things? I can ept them." Be was shocked. Her rtionship with Ben was not to the point of marriage. Her future mother-indaw was being too generous to give her such a gift. She really didn''t dare to take it. Chapter 2208 Chapter 2208 "My mother never took back the things she had given out. She must have approved you as my life partner. Well, just ept them on my behalf, okay?" As he spoke, Ben covered the back of her hand with hisrge palm, and she could feel the warmthing from his palm. Be looked at him and the sight of him tugged at her heartstring. Perhaps she really shouldn''t avoid it anymore and that she should just bravely ept the gift. "Okay, I''ll ept it. Please thank your mom for me." Be no longer refused as she felt that it was a token of appreciation from Ben''s mother. "You can tell her yourself. She wants to hear your voice too," Ben said with a smile. "Okay, I''ll give her a call then, but I''m still a little shy." Be smiled bashfully. "There''s nothing to be shy about. Just think of yourself as her daughter-inw. It''s just a matter of time anyway," Ben said with a smile. The word ''daughter-inw'' stunned Be and she lowered her head shyly. "Are you going home tonight?" Looking at her face, which was as beautiful as the morning sunrise, Ben felt his body warming up. Although it was a little shameless to ask such a question at this time, he did miss her a lot. "If you want me to stay, I won''t go home tonight." Be looked into his eyes boldly and enthusiastically. In fact, she missed him too. When she was at her saddest, she wanted to throw herself into his arms for a hug andfort. "I want you to stay with me." Ben''s voice became low and hoarse. The night was quiet, and the starry sky was particrly charming. The wind blew on the bed where two figures ovepped. After a long time, Be was exhausted. Lying on Ben''s broad chest, she felt his warmth. Her cold hands and feet seemed to have been cured by him. Ben looked at Be who was in his arms with a gentle gaze. Her long hair was covering his arm. It was soft and delicate, it was an unprecedented feeling. Then, he touched her abdomen with hisrge palm. Early in the morning, the sun shone through the window. Be nced at the time and realized that it was almost half past eight. She had to hurry to school for ss. After washing up, she ran to the living room and found that Ben was sitting on the sofa, reading the newspaper. Breakfast was served on the table. "Why didn''t you wake me up? I''m runningte for school," Be asked, pouting. "I saw that you''re sleeping soundly, so I can''t bring myself to wake you up. I''ve packed your breakfast for you so you can eat it on your way there." He didn''t want to wake her up because he just wanted her to sleep longer. Ben indeed had great time management skills. Be had arrived at her school just in time for her first ss. June was taking an injection again that day. She was recovering from her cold. Jonas was still by her side that day. He brought aptop over and sat on the sofa to attend to his work. The atmosphere in the ward was quiet. June couldn''t help looking at Jonas. His focused look was very charming. Suddenly, her cell phone rang. June quickly picked it up. It was Adah.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Seeing the name, June frowned and didn''t want to answer it. However, she was afraid of disturbing Ben, so she had to pick it up quickly. "June, your father asked you to have dinner at home tonight. Remember to ask Jonas toe along too." Adah requested in an overbearing tone. "I''m upied tonight." June immediately refused. "Your mother is joining us too. I have sent someone to pick her up. Are you sure you''re noting?" Adah''s voice was full of sarcasm and resentment. "You brought my mother over? What do you want to do?" June was nervous. "I won''t do anything. I''m just inviting you to dinner. Remember, don''te unless Jonas ising with you." Adah reminded her before hanging up the phone. "s..." June looked anxious, but it seemed that the other party did not want to listen to what she had to say. "What is it?" Jonas had already put his work aside and looked over with his deep eyes. June bit her lip and whispered, "The Zhang family wants to invite us to dinner." "If you don''t feel like going, then don''t go." Jonas said in an indifferent tone. "But they have already picked my mom up. If I don''t go, I''m afraid my mom will be bullied by them." June looked at him carefully. Then, she pleaded, "Honey, can you go with me?" Jonas squinted. Looking at the sincere look in her eyes, an evil thought shed through his mind. "I can go with you but on one n condition." After being with her for the past few days, Jonas had changed his mind. Before that, he only wanted her to get pregnant through In vitro fertilization but the kiss that happened the night before made him realize his desires. He was an adult man. He thought that it would be a huge regret if he did not have the taste of a woman in his life. He was toozy to find someone else, and since he had a lovely and beautiful wife, he would not be a man if he just let her go. "What condition?" June was stunned. In fact, no matter what condition he proposed, she would agree. The safety of her mother was the most important thing for her. "I won''t tell you now. Let''s talk about it when we get home at night." Jonas knocked on the table twice. This was an impromptu decision, but it had to be made. Since he could do it himself, there was no need for others to do it on his behalf. "Oh, okay." June trusted him. No matter what he requested, she was willing to do it. Thinking of this, June suddenly blushed. What could a man do to a woman? It was nothing more than doing that kind of thing. If Jonas really mentioned it, she would cooperate with him. She already had him in her heart anyway. Seeing that her head was lowered with her pretty face blushed, Jonas'' heart skipped a beat as he clenched his fist.. If it were not for the fact that they were still at the hospital, he might actually have a go with her right then. After taking two injections and some medicine, June was energetic again. She went to the filming site and reported to the director. However, the director was worried about her health so he asked her to rest for another two days before resuming work. June was grateful but she also knew that the director did this because of the man behind her. It was indeed amazing to have a backer. It was getting dark. June arrived at the entrance of Jonas''pany. Jonas was also walking out of the hall. The Brid Family owned a variety of businesses which included real estate, hotels, tourists, and food industry. Basically, they were in most of the industries. Jonas had a high worth. Jonas opened the car door and let her in first. Then, he also got in. The door was closed automatically. Above them was a starry sky. It was the first time June had gotten the chance to be in his car. It was a wonderful feeling. She was excited and a little nervous at the same time. Chapter 2209 Chapter 2209 However, every time she was in a good mood, she always liked to let her imagination run wild. At this moment, there was a hint of mncholy in her eyes. A scene popped up in her mind. There was a man with an enchanting appearance lying in Jonas'' arms... June was so jealous that she even wanted to pat her head. "Oh god, what an imagination. It''s a pity that I don''t write novels. Perhaps I could try writing a world-shocking sad novel? The title will be "Who is my husband''s man?" June thought. "Why are you thinking?" All of a sudden, June felt a pair of warm hands on hers. June shivered all over and looked at Jonas in panic. "Oh my god, Jonas can''t see through my mind, can he?" "Oh... I wasn''t thinking about anything. I''m just looking at the scenery." June was so flustered that her pretty face turned red. The feeling of Jonas holding her hands felt good. Jonas held her soft and slender fingers and thought, "So this is how a girl''s hand feels?" It felt so good that he did not want to let go of her hands. Hence, he did not let her go and kept ying with them. June''s heart was in a mess. She didn''t know if she was being delusional, but she always felt that Jonas was somewhat interested in her. The kiss from two days ago, the time they spent together for the past two days, and at this moment, they were holding each other''s fingers, were enough to prove that Jonas had begun to feel differently for her. If Jonas had really fallen for her, wasn''t it unfair to the man he loved? Had she be a shameless mistress? "No." She was Jonas''wfully wedded wife, and she was not the third party. Jonas narrowed his eyes and looked at the meaningful look on her face. June didn''t know that Jonas was thinking a lot as well. She had to be prepared for what that would being forter that night. At the Zhang family home. Mark''s business was rather sessful, butpared to Jonas, he could only be regarded as a parvenu at most. He could never give off an elegant vibe that Jonas, who was born in a noble family, could. Twenty-two years ago, Mark got to know June''s mother, Lina. He noticed her beautiful appearance at a nce. Under all kinds of coaxing, the two began to date. After three months, Mark gave Lina a sum of money and disappeared after he was relocated. Lina didn''t know that it was the break-up fee. She was young and ignorant. She gave birth to a daughter ten monthster and found out from someone that Mark had a family. It was toote for her to regret it, so she could only live a hard life with June. The ck car was parked steadily at the entrance of the Zhang family home. Mark built his own house and the entire street belonged to him. It was also the first time June had stepped into her father''s house, so she felt rather uneasy. Her mother was sitting on the sofa with a forced smile on her face. Adah''s face was stiff, and only Mark looked happy. Men liked to be unfaithful. If they had two wives and they did not fight. As a man, they would be extremely proud. However, Mark was still a little regretful for Lina and her daughter. "Mr. Jonas." When June and Jonas appeared at the door, everyone in the living room was shocked. They were not surprised that June was young and beautiful, but that Jonas was handsome and charming. It was rumoured that he was an old and ugly man, and that he was not a good match for June. But now, the handsome and tall man standing beside June was Jonas. "Mom!" Zhang Yu, eldest daughter of the Zhang family, who was supposed to marry Jonas, was stunned. She whispered and red at her mother with regret. She would regret it for the rest of her life. Her mother told her that Jonas was an old man in his early fifties. But he turned out to be a handsome and noble man. Adah had long regretted it. They never had a chance to meet Jonas, even Mark. They only knew that Jonas'' older brother was in his fifties. As his younger brother, no matter how young he was, he should at least be in his forties. The man in front of them was only in his early thirties. He had a noble temperament and a handsome face. He was not in any way ugly at all. Even Zhang Xue, the youngest daughter of the Zhang family, was full of pity and regret at the moment. Her sister refused to marry him at that time, and her mother had actually asked her if she would consider it. At that time, she refused immediately as she had thought of marrying an old man. It was precisely because the two daughters of the Zhang family had perfectly missed out on Jonas that June had gotten the opportunity. "I''m only here to have dinner because of my wife. There''s no need for formality," Jonas said indifferently as he looked at the middle-aged man in front of him, who had a nervous smile on his face. He had already known about June''s background. Mark had failed to fulfill his responsibilities as a father. June certainly did not want to recognize him as her father. There was no need for Jonas to be too polite to him. "June, is he Jonas?" Lina was also shocked. She had never dared to inquire about Jonas. It turned out that he was a handsome young man. No one could find any fault with him. How could she not be satisfied? "Nice to meet you, Auntie. It''s my first time meeting you. This is a little gift from me to express my gratitude." After recognizing Lina, Jonas did not immediately address her as ''Mom''. His marriage with June was not official; it was more like a deal. Despite that, he had to make sure that he treated Lina well. Lina watched as Jonas handed over a bag in his hand and took it in astonishment. June was stunned. She didn''t look at him carefully moments ago, so she didn''t know that he had brought a gift for her mother. At this moment he even bowed down and presented the gift to her mother politely, June couldn''t express her gratitude in her heart. She thanked him for not making things difficult for her mother. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Adah''s face was still stiff. At this moment, she came over with a smile and said, "Mr. Jonas, it''s a great honor for you toe here for a meal. How are you getting along with June? Is she obedient?" Jonas nced at her indifferently. "June is a great wife. I like her very much." June was nervous. She was stunned when she heard him say her name so affectionately. Lina looked at her Jonas and was very satisfied with this son-inw of hers. Her daughter was indeed blessed to marry such an excellent husband. Hearing this, Adah forced a smile, grabbed June''s hand, and said softly, "Mr. Jonas, you may not know this. Although June is not my biological daughter, I have always treated her as my own. It''s all Mark''s fault. He made a mistake when he was young but I''m a generous person. As long as Lina and June don''t take it to heart, our family will continue living like this. You and June cane often to our house in the future." Adah''s words showed the generosity as the hostess of the family, but Lina and June''s faces froze when they heard her words. Adah''s ability to lie was really unparalleled. For so many years, she had never cared about their well being. She even stopped Mark from taking care of them. Chapter 2210 Chapter 2210 Mark looked embarrassed. "Yes, it''s my fault. I''ve let them down but I will make sure to make up to them and do my duty as a father."N?velDrama.Org content. June sneered. She was a kind person and yet people like Mark and Adah had managed to anger her. Lina looked at Mark with resentment in her eyes. She had contacted Mark countless times in the past years, but he refused to see her daughter. He had only given her some money a few times and his care for his daughter was unperceived. Jonas didn''t like watching hypocrites. Did they think that he was blind? "Mark, you don''t have to worry about me and June. It''s very clear in the agreement that I will let you pay back the three hundred million dors within ten years. Whether June has a good rtionship with me has nothing to do with you," Jonas said in a cold voice. He didn''t like to see their hypocritical faces. June was so angry that her pretty face turned pale and her hands were clenched into fists. Just as she was at a loss for words, Jonas stepped up and helped her. Mark and Adah looked a little embarrassed. They did want to curry favor with Jonas, but he did not seem to ept them. "Mr. Jonas, the agreement is clearly written, but my daughter is married to you. Whether you admit it or not, we only hope that you and June can live happily together." Mark forced a smile and gave them his blessing. "Of course. June and I have already gotten married. She is mywfully wedded wife. We will be happy together." Jonas looked at June who was beside him. He noticed that her body was stiff and her eyes had turned red as she held her anger in. The sadness in her eyes made him distressed. Since she didn''t like to stay here, he would take her away. "Did you two register your marriage already?" Adah was shocked. Didn''t they say that they would only lend her to Jonas for a few years? June was very sad. Although Jonas treated her well, theoretically, she had been sold to him as a product. If Jonas was a terrible man, she would have lived a life worse than death right then. "June, let''s go." Jonas held her hand and turned to Lina, saying, "Auntie, let''s go together." "Mr. Jonas, since you are here, you should have dinner before leaving. Dinner is being prepared now." Mark became anxious and he quickly said. "June, ask Mr. Jonas to stay for dinner." Adah told June. Although her words were polite, June could decipher the meaning behind it. "Sorry, I''m not feeling well today. I don''t have an appetite, maybe next time. Mom, let''s go." June was brave. Since the Zhang family had never liked her and her mother in the first ce, she would never stay here just because their attitude had changed. This was not her home, and she did not want to stay there for another second. Lina wanted to leave too. She nced at Mark while Mark gave her a friendly look. Unfortunately, Lina was no longer the ignorant and naive girl she once was. She quickly followed her daughter and son-inw, and left the house. Adah and Mark stood at the door, looking at each other. It was toote for them to regret. "Mom, it''s all your fault. You didn''t find out more about Jonas. Look at him. He''s handsome and he has a good figure, not to mention he''s rich too. If I''m the one who married him, you will never have to look at June''s face again." Zhang Yu stamped her feet and burst into tears. She regretted that she had missed the opportunity. "Yes, I didn''t check properly but this is the result now. Don''t cry anymore. We can think of other ways. I don''t think Jonas really likes June." Adah''s face was extremely ugly. "It was too good for that little b*tch June." She thought. "Enough, stop arguing. Who was the one who refused to marry him at that time? So what''s the use of regretting it now? Also, never belittle June. She''s your sister." Mark roared. He was very disappointed that the dinner he had nned was ruined. Lina sat in Jonas''s car. Jonas asked the driver to leave and took over the task as the driver. June was sitting in the front passenger seat. Lina said with a look of self-me, "Mr. Jonas..." "Auntie, if you don''t mind, you can call me by my name." Jonas interrupted her. "Okay, I''ll call you Jonas then. This is a nice name, isn''t it, June?" Lina was overjoyed that her daughter had secured a good husband and found someone she could rely on. June nodded at her mother''s words and said softly, "Yes, it''s a nice name." Jonas curved his sexy, thin lips into a smile. "Is this woman telling the truth?" He wondered. "Jonas, I''m so sorry that you have to go through what happened just now. June and I have been dependent on each other for a long time. We have little contact with the Zhang family. Mark only asked us to go there for dinner for your sake. Fortunately, you said that you wanted to leave. Otherwise, we would not feelfortable staying there." Lina felt embarrassed for what happened at the Zhang family home and hurriedly exined. "Auntie, you are being too polite with him. I roughly know about what happened in the past," Jonas said with a faint smile. June grabbed the seat belt in front of her chest. Hearing his words, she became nervous and looked sideways at him. "What did he know?" She had never told him anything. "Don''t meddle in the affairs of the Zhang family in the future. I won''t have any contact with them l anymore. You just need to live a good life with June. June, you should treat Jonas well in the future and take good care of him." Lina was afraid that her daughter didn''t know how to be a good wife, so she had to remind her daughter in front of Jonas. "I know that, Mom." June''s pretty face had turned red. "Why is Mom talking so much today?" June thought. However, Jonas liked to chat with Lina. At a nce, he could tell that she was a reasonable person. Moreover, she knew how to educate her daughter. She was indeed a qualified mother. "Jonas, take me back to the hospital. You should go back and rest early," Lina said gently. "Auntie, we''ll go back after dinner. I''ll treat you guys to dinner." As Jonas spoke, he drove the car into an underground parking lot. They took the elevator to the top floor and arrived at a high-end restaurant. It was the first time Lina and June had visited such a high-end restaurant. It was on the top floor, with a beautiful view. It was simply a pleasure to have a meal there. Both Lina and June were very nervous and they did not know what to do. Jonas was a gentleman. He poured tea for them and asked the waiter to bring snacks. Lina and June ate silently, not daring to let out a heavy breath. Looking at them, Jonas sympathized with them from the bottom of his heart. Fortunately, June met him. If it had been another man, they would have suffered more. Chapter 2211 Chapter 2211 "Auntie, my parents have passed away and I have a brother who is more than 20 years older than me. June and I are a family from now on so please don''t treat me like a stranger. If you have any difficulties, just tell me. If I can help, I will try my best to help you," Jonas said with a smile at the dinner table.. "Well, I don''t need any help at the moment. June is a filial child. She treats me very well, and I hope you can treat her well," Lina said with red eyes and was touched. "I will. I will treat her well." Jonas fixed his eyes on June, who was sitting opposite him, and curved his thin lips into a smile. June looked embarrassed. Her heart was palpitating when she saw Jonas'' burning gaze. At this moment, her love for him was even more obvious. What should she do? Jonas was too charming for her to resist. She was going to fall for him. It was the most sumptuous and rxing dinner ever for Lina and June. Jonas'' politeness made Lina feel that she was respected and valued. She had never experienced that before. As a single mother, she had suffered all kinds of ridicule and disdain all these years. She and June were used to being looked down upon and living a lowly life. It was not until they met Jonas that they finally understood that there was still equality among people. After dinner, Jonas sent Lina back to the hospital. Lina was not allowed to leave the hospital, but she sneaked out and was scolded by the doctor. However, she didn''t feel wronged at all. Instead, she kept giggling. Her daughter had finally married the right person. Jonas and June went home. On the way, although they did not talk to each other, their minds were on each other. When they arrived home, Jonas got out of the car, while June was still thinking about the condition he said, so she summoned up the courage to ask him, "Honey, what is the condition you said at noon?" "Go take a shower first. I''ll see youter." Jonas'' eyes were dark as he stared at her. After that, he strode towards the living room. June was stunned. He wanted her to take a shower? Since he was still keeping her guessing, she could only stop asking. Thus, June went to the bedroom to take a shower. She had recovered from the cold. As she soakedfortably in the hot bath, she felt drowsy. June was about to sleep, but her mind was not calm. Thinking of Jonas'' performance all night, she couldn''t help but smile. In the eyes of others, they were like a normal loving couple, but only she knew that all that was just a facade. When she returned home, it was hard for her to even see him. s! She could not help sighing. If they broke up one day, how would she exin it to her mother? Just as she was troubled, suddenly the door opened and the tall man stepped in. When June saw that it was Jonas, she sat up from the bed surprisingly and looked at him with confusion, "Honey..." "I want you tonight." The man''s voice was calm, but his words scared June. "To-tonight? Now?" June''s mind went nk. She had never thought that Jonas would be willing to sleep with her. Of course, she did not object at all. It was normal for a married couple to do that. "Yes!" The man avoided her bright eyes and said in a deep voice. "Oh!" June lowered her head shyly, like a flower in the wind, and she was excited. "Lie down," the man suddenly ordered her harshly. Juney down obediently. However, she felt that something was not right. Since Jonas said that he wanted her, shouldn''t he throw himself at her and kiss her passionately before doing the rest? But why was he unresponsive when he asked her to lie down? He even stood stiffly by the bed and looked at her. "Ho-honey?" June looked at him cautiously. For some reason, she had a bad feeling. Sure enough, the man put down his hand behind him, and there were a few ck ribbons in his hand. "Honey?" June was so scared thatAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. she wanted to get up, but the man suddenly bent down and grabbed her slender arm mercilessly. Then, hetied her hand with the ck ribbons and tied it to the bed frame. "Honey, what are you doing? Why are you tying me up?" June felt a chill down her spine. Was the rumor true? Was Jonas a pervert? Her heart started to tremble along with the man''s actions. June looked at him pleadingly and said, "No, don''t do this." However, Jonas looked cold. Ignoring the panic and helplessness in her eyes, he proceeded to tie up her other hand. Fortunately, her legs were not tied, but even so, June still felt scared and uneasy. The first night of other married couples were definitely not like that. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Seeing that her two hands were tied up, Jonas went to turn off the light, leaving only a dim light, and the bedroom became dark. "Honey..." June panicked even more. She looked at him with a pair of pitiful and aggrieved eyes. She did not understand why he would treat her like that. Did she do something wrong and make him angry? So he wanted to punish her in such a shameful way. Looking at her pitiful look, Jonas finally sat down on the edge of the bed slowly. He reached out and pinched her tender and pretty face. Then, he leaned over and kissed her soft and sweet little lips. This time, he kissed her slowly. He was not in a hurry at all, because his little prey was tied up. Moreover, she was obedient, and was all over him. Jonas was not stupid. He could see that June liked him and she looked at him with affection. He liked the way she looked at him, which seemed to give him the motivation toe and see her that night. June was half panicked and half indulging. The man''s kiss was gentle and doting. He did not go too far. Other than tying her hands, his touch was also gentle, and his lips were as tender as water. But when the man pressed down on her, she felt out of breath. Her delicate body couldn''t bear his weight, and her little lips were upied by him. She couldn''t even breathe smoothly. "Mm, Honey!" She wanted to respond to him, but she couldn''t. She could only kick her legs. But as soon as she touched him, she was ruthlessly pressed down by his big palm, as if he wouldn''t give her any chance to get close to him. June felt even more wronged. Suddenly, she cried and asked, "Honey, you don''t want to sleep with me, do you? If you don''t want to, I won''t be angry either. You can leave." June had heard about bisexuals who liked both men and women. Could Jonas be such a legendary person? Chapter 2212 Chapter 2212 No, no, no, she was really upset. If her husband didn''t sleep with her because of love, she really couldn''t ept it. It was unfair to the other person, too. "I want, I really want to." Jonas'' voice was hoarse. Jonas really wanted her. "But why did you tie me up? Let me go, okay? I promise I will cooperate with you. I will do anything you want me to do. I won''t refuse," June begged him with a tearful voice. She had fallen in love with him for a long time. No matter how shameful the request was, she was willing to cooperate with him. But she didn''t want to be tied up like that. She really didn''t feel at ease. "No, I have to tie you up," Jonas refused her mercilessly. June was speechless. "Honey, is this a kind of fetish? Would you be happier if you tie me up?" "You may think so," Jonas smiled. She had such a rich imagination. He just didn''t want her to fumble around and notice the scars on his body. June was speechless again. It was not about whether she wanted to think like that or not, but she was not allowed to think about it even if he was going to do it? Jonas''s breathing became heavy. The girl''s body was as perfect as a work of art, which made him reluctant to hurt her. However, it was extremely attractive, which made him want to have it more. She felt sore and itchy. Perhaps it was because she couldn''t see or move her hands. It became more intense. June felt pain at the beginning, then it was apletely new and strange feeling. She even felt as if a huge electric current had run through her body and her body was shaking uncontrobly. As Jonas sped up, she couldn''t help moaning. After some time, June was drenched in sweat. Her small hands, which were trying to break free, were left with traces. Even the cloth band on her eyes was drenched. Not knowing whether it was from her sweat or her tears. Everything seemed to havee to an end. June was so tired that she could not move. In a daze, she felt that her hands were freed. She was free, so she pulled the cloth away. She vaguely saw Jonas, who had already put on his clothes. His ck pajamas were put on nicely, and no skin could be seen. On the other hand, she was only covered with a piece of pajamas in the middle. She was so ashamed that she immediately covered herself with the quilt. Her eyes looked sad and resentful as if she was protesting against Jonas'' behavior. Jonas saw that she was annoyed with him, but he didn''t want to apologize. She was so beautiful and sweet. He didn''t want her to see the ugliness on his back. "Have a good sleep," Jonas said in a soft and deep voice. "Okay, what about you? Aren''t you sleeping here?" June was stunned. They had just done it but he still refused to sleep on the bed as her. "I''ll go back to my room to sleep." Jonas'' back stiffened and he suddenly stood up. Before June could say anything, his tall figure had already disappeared at the door. June''s eyes darkened. They had already confirmed their rtionship, but he was still unwilling to sleep with her. She was disappointed and she wanted to cry again. She had cried when her eyes were covered the moment before. She could still feel his warmth in her body, but how about her heart? June really didn''t know why Jonas was blowing hot and cold. Was it because he was not satisfied with her performance in bed? Thinking of that, June was a little embarrassed. The moment before, she cried for a long time, and she suppressed herself, trying not to make a sound. Later, she let out a sound that even she was extremely ashamed of. Did she disappoint him? No matter what, June had finally done it with him. "Does that person know? Will he get angry with him?" June wondered. She grabbed the quilt in her arms tightly. Suddenly, she felt that she had gone too far. She knew that Jonas loved someone else, but she still took the initiative to do it with him. June closed her eyes annoyingly. Should she find time to talk to Jonas about it? He didn''t look like a jerk, but if he slept with two people at the same time, he was obviously a jerk.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. When Jonas returned to his bedroom, he felt satisfied. He did not know that a woman''s body would be so sweet and the feeling would be this astonishing. It was as if he was addicted to it, causing him to be even more attached to it. Chapter 2213 Chapter 2213 Early in the morning, June was still in a daze. Suddenly, she felt that someone was grabbing her hand again. She was so scared that she opened her eyes quickly only to see Jonas standing by her bed with the ribbon in his hand. She was stunned. "Didn''t you..." "I still want it now." When he woke up that morning, he felt empty again. Jonas found that there was only one way to relieve the emptiness, so he came to find her again. June blushed. She quickly got out of bed and ran to the bathroom. "Let me wash up." June was too embarrassed to just start doing it with him like this. Although they were married, she should still take care of personal hygiene. Seeing her shut the bathroom door tightly, Jonas curled his thin lips into a smile. After a while, June came out with a red face. Didn''t they do it the night before? It''s not even dawn yet. Juney down and stretched out her hands naturally. She wouldn''t resist him at all. She didn''t want to. If this was his special hobby, she would respect him. Besides, his hobby was just a little special, it wasn''t abnormal. At least, when she couldn''t see him, he didn''t torture her too much. On the contrary, his actions were very gentle, which made her feel good. "I''m sorry." Seeing that she was like an obedient kitten who let him tie her up, he felt sorry. If it weren''t because of him, he would never treat her like that. "It''s okay. I''ll get used to it," June replied with a blushing face. When Jonas heard that, he felt even more upset. But if he did not do that, his ws would be exposed. He did not want to see the disgusted look in her eyes. Even a nce was enough to make him fall into despair. Although June said she would get used to it, in fact, she was not used to it at all. She could see nothing, and her body waspletely exposed in front of him. Although she was very confident with her figure, she still felt ashamed. "Rx." Jonas gently caressed her andforted her in a low voice. She was too nervous and her body was trembling slightly. Jonas was a little distressed, but he wanted it more. She felt pain again. June bit her lower lip. Suddenly, she felt Joans kissing her, gently easing her unbearable pain. The two of them were motionless. In fact, she wanted to withdraw her hand and hug him, but she couldn''t. Jonas kissed her lips, pressed his body against her, and let go of his desire that he had suppressed for many years. The sun had risen and the morning light shone in. June became even more shy. They were so intimate under such bright light but she could not see anything. She could only feel his existence. Again and again, she thought that she would not feel anything. But when the sharp waves surged up, she felt extremely shy. Even with her eyes covered, she could also have such a wonderful experience. Jonas was satisfied again. He gently kissed her face. Her body was covered in sweat, and her face was flushed. She was so beautiful that Jonas was reluctant to leave. "It''s already dawn. Are you still going to work today? Do you want to rest at home?" Jonas still felt sorry for her. She had been tortured twice in one night, and she looked extremely tired. He hoped that she could have a good rest.N?velDrama.Org content. "It''s okay. I have to go to the filming site to have a look." June noticed that her voice was a little hoarse. Was it because she screamed too hard the moment before? Thinking of that, she felt embarrassed. When Jonas untied her hands, she pulled off the cloth covering her eyes. However, she realized that Jonas had already put on his clothes and was standing still. If it weren''t for the sweat on his forehead, no one could tell what he had done before that. "Okay, I''ll send you to the filming site. Remember, don''t tire yourself out Your health is important." Jonas felt that she was delicate and fragile like a flower. He really wanted to keep her at home and not let her go out. "All right." Jonas'' care was the warmest words to June. She, who hadcked love since she was a child, really wanted to be attended to. Jonas got down and kissed her slightly parted lips. Then he touched her long hair and turned to leave. Before he left, the doting look in his eyes made June''s heart beat faster. Did she see it wrongly? Jonas actually looked at her with such an affectionate look. No, no, no, maybe she had seen it wrongly, or maybe she had made him happy, so he hadpassion for her. June went to take a shower again. Standing in the bathroom, she was §Ö in a trance. When she came out of the shower and was drying her hair, she saw a bright red stain on the sheet. She was slightly stunned and her mind was nk. She had given him her most precious thing. June didn''t feel sad at all. She bent down and took the bed sheet to wash. At noon, Be''s cell phone rang. She looked down and found that it was her uncle, Mark. Be had a headache when she thought of Mark. If he weren''t her biological uncle, she would have called him a jerk. No, he was worse than a jerk. She picked up the phone, "Uncle Mark, is there anything I can do for you?" Mark immediately smiled and said, "Be, how are you doing at school? Your mother and I are eating outside. Come and have a meal with us. It''s right next to your school." "My mom is also there? Okay, I''lle over," Be hung up the phone and saw the address Mark had sent her. It was at a restaurant not far from her school so she went there on foot. When she arrived at the private room on the second floor and opened the door, she saw Susan, Mark as well as Adah. She couldn''t help grumbling. There must be something that Mark and Adah were up to. "Wow, Be has be more beautiful. Come and sit down. We''ve ordered the dishes," Mark said with a smile. "Uncle Mark, you didn''te here just to treat me to a meal, did you? If there is anything, just tell me directly. There''s no need to spend money. Be knew her uncle very well. He would nevere to her for nothing. There must be something that he needed her help with and that was why he invited her to lunch so politely. "What are you talking about? Your uncle hasn''t seen you for a long time. He misses you," Adah exined. Mark looked a little embarrassed, but he still said, "Well, I do have something to ask you for your help." Be rolled her eyes. She knew that it was impossible for him to treat her to a meal for no reason. Susan patted her daughter''s shoulder and motioned for her to take a seat first. Soon, a table of dishes was served, many of which were Be''s favourite. Chapter 2214 Chapter 2214 "Be, I heard that you and June are good friends now. You two often hang out together, right?" Mark asked. Be immediately raised her vignce and answered, "Yes, June and I are good friends now. She is also my cousin. Of course, I have to get along well with her." "That''s good. June has never been willing to talk to me. If you are close to her, please put in a good word for me and ask her to go home more often." Mark showed a gratified smile, as if he had found a breakthrough. "Uncle Mark, why do you suddenly care so much about her? Why didn''t you ask about her before? Is it because she has married Jonas, and you think she could be a useful pawn now?" Be''s tone was full of sarcasm. She was not afraid that Mark would be angry because it was the truth. The atmosphere in the private room suddenly froze, and everyone''s expressions were a little strange. Mark was embarrassed but Adah looked displeased. Susan, on the other hand, gave Be a meaningful look, indicating that she should talk less. Be pouted her lips disapprovingly. Did she say something wrong? "Be, I''ve let them down. I didn''t take good care of them in the past so I want to make up for it. But they wouldn''t give me a chance to do so. Be, please help me and persuade June. I really want to have her back," Mark pleaded sincerely. "If you want to say it, tell her yourself. I won''t help you. They are pitiful enough. Please let her go and let them live a good life." Be crossed her arms and turned her face aside. She was unwilling to talk to them. "Susan, please help me persuade Be," Mark looked at his sister, Susan and put all his hopes on her. "I don''t want to eat anymore. Take your time. No matter what, I won''t help you with this matter, because I''m ashamed and haven''t lost my conscience," Be saw that they wanted her mother to persuade her, so she stood up and walked out of the door. "Hey, this girl is getting ruder. How can she talk to her uncle like that? It''s fine if she doesn''t want to help, but why does she look at us with such an expression?" Adah said with dissatisfaction. Susan took a sip of tea, looked at Adah and said indifferently, "Be has had such a temper since she was young. I spoiled her. If you ask her to help you do this kind of thing, she will definitely not do it. I think you should live your life and don''t ever see Lina and June anymore." Adah''s face darkened. She looked at her husband and snorted. Mark wasn''t happy either. He didn''t expect that it would be so difficult to convince Be. Susan took her bag and left. Be was sitting at the front of a milk tea shop and drinking a cup of milk tea. "Be, you should go back to school. I have to go now. If uncle and aunt ask you to do this again, you can just ignore them." Susan would definitely not make things difficult for her daughter, and she also knew how difficult it was for a woman to raise a child. "Mom, you are getting more reasonable nowadays. I like how you are now," Be smiled happily at her mother. Susan touched Be''s hair and felt warm in her heart. Her eyes were watery as she said, "The old me has gone, I have been reborn. I hope that I can be a warm mother in the future and won''t hurt you anymore." "Yes, we will be better together." The sun shone on Be''s face, and her smile was warm. Susan looked at her daughter''s sincere smile, and her heart also seemed to be warmed. In the future, she would live a good life with her daughter and no longer meddle in other people''s business. Be, who had returned to school and stayed in the ssroom, was a little worried. Mark and Adah must have something to ask June for help. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have taken the initiative to look for her. She had to tell June about it so that she could be mentally prepared. When June received Be''s call, she had just finished shooting. At this moment, she was sitting in the dressing room, feeling a little tired. She closed her eyes and let the staff take off the hairpin on her hair. Her assistant put the phone in her hand and she saw that it was Be, she couldn''t help but smile. "Be," June called out softly. Be immediately told her what had happened, and the smile on June''s face suddenly disappeared. "I''ve done what they asked for. What else do they want? Why can''t they just leave me alone?" June''s voice was full of anger. She really didn''t expect there would be such shameless people. "June, don''t get all worked up first. Just refuse them directly. You have the right to refuse them." Be also felt sad for her when she thought how Mark and Adah were trying to take the most out of June. "Thank you, Be. If you help them to persuade me today, I really don''t know what to do. You are my only friend now. I cherish our friendship very much," June said gratefully. She had finally made a close friend. "I just want to be a reasonable person. Their request is too much and I really can''t stand it. Don''t thank me. Although he is my uncle, I really feel sorry for you and your mother," Be said with shame. It was getting dark. For others, such a cool night was definitely very beautiful, but for Ada, it was simply the beginning of her nightmare. In order to return the money to Be as soon as possible, she didn''t choose the customers. She was epting any kind of customer. Because the price offered was high, Ada came to the hall of a hotel in sexy clothes. She looked at the elevator, and her back was already shivering. Was this the consequence of being greedy? If she had not been greedy and wanted to seduce Leo, would she be able to continue to attend sses at school and lead a poor but peaceful life? However, there was no room for regret. Since she hade to this, she had to bear all the consequences alone.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The elevator door opened and she walked in. The elevator reached the floor she was going to. She knocked on the door and saw several men sitting there ying cards and drinking wine. She was scared. "Wow, the little girl is here. Come and sit on my thigh. You''ll be the reward for our gambling party tonight. Come here." A man with a tattooed arm motioned to her. His face was scary and ferocious. Chapter 2215 Chapter 2215 Ada was already trembling, but she could earn 200,000 dors that night, so there was no reason for her to retreat. "Everyone, let me propose a toast to you," She smiled and walked over gracefully. She filled her ss with wine and toasted each of the four men. She wanted to get herself drunk first since she would not have a good time that night. The next morning, Ada woke up and saw the 200,000 dors on the table. She didn''t even have the strength to get up. After this series of events, she finally understood that if one did something wrong and bad, it would definitelye back to the person sooner orter. It was just a matter of time. She wanted to live a good life and go back to school to attend sses. Be saw Ada again at the school gate. She was in a bad state that day, and her face was so pale that it seemed to be bloodless. She limped and looked as if she was injured. After a few steps, Ada suddenly fell down. Be held the two hundred thousand dors watch in her hand, feeling a little shocked and confused. The ambnce arrived and sent Ada to the hospital. Be followed the ambnce. At the hospital, the doctor gave Ada an examination and shook his head after that, "Is the patient''s family here? Come with me." Be walked over in a hurry, "I''m a friend of the patient. What''s wrong with her? Is she hurt?" "Go ask her yourself. She doesn''t care about her body at such a young age. If she goes on like this, she won''t even be able to have a baby in the future," The doctor was very angry. Be pushed the door open and entered the ward. Ada had already woken up and there was a needle stuck in her hand. Her expression was a little nk. "You sent me to the hospital. Do you still care about me after all?" Ada''s face was full of sarcasm. She felt that even if she died, Be would not look at her again. "The doctor said that you were very sick. What happened? He also said that if you go on like this, you won''t even be able to have a baby. What did you do?" Be looked at her haggard look. To be honest, she really pitied her. "You don''t have to pretend to care about me. My business has nothing to do with you. You can leave now," Ada tried to be tough, but her tears kept falling. "Where did you get the money?" Be asked with a skeptical look. "Anyway, I didn''t obtain it by cheating, robbing or stealing. Just take it. I will find a way to pay you back what I owe you," Ada finally regained her integrity. "Now that you need money for the treatment, I''ll leave you 50,000 dors. You can pay it back slowly in the future. I''ll give you a year. You don''t have to rush, and don''t hurt yourself again. I don''t want to feel guilty," Be put down 50,000 dors, turned around, and left. Tears rolled down from the corners of Ada''s eyes. She hated Be, but at this moment, she was moved by her kindness. She knew that she had always been bad and discontented. Be''s kindness was the only reason for her to get close to her. At that time, she thought that Be was very easy to use and was particrly stupid, so she made friends with Be. As expected, she found that Be was really stupid and easy to cheat. She was very easy to be taken advantage of. Ada wiped away the tears in the corner of her eyes. The pain in her body made her realize something. When the bad luck really came, one would know how warm and powerful kindness was. Was it worth it to be obsessed with a man who didn''t love her at all and hurt her all over? The Charles family had been hovered by gloominess. Beck''spany had just turned over, but his mother had passed away. It was undoubtedly a big blow to him. He had be much thinner. Sitting in the office, he suddenly wanted to call his ex-wife. After entering old age, he suddenly felt that time flew. Thinking that there was no one around him, Beck felt very anxious. When he was lonely, he thought of the nagging of his ex-wife. Susan received a call from Beck and took the phone with some annoyance, "What''s the matter? I''m very busy here. If there''s nothing important I''ll hang up first." Susan, who was busy ying cards with her old friends in the park, had no time to listen to her ex-husband at the moment. "Susan, let''s take Be out for dinner tonight. We haven''t had a gathering for a long time." Beck pleaded. "If you want to see your daughter, you can invite her to dinner directly. I don''t have time at night." "Susan, did you find a boyfriend?" Beck sounded anxious and disappointed. ??? "So what if I did? Don''t tell me you won''t allow me to look for a new boyfriend? Beck, I know what you mean, you want to remarry me, right? Because you are alone now, and you want to find a nanny to clean up your house, wash, othes, cook, and do housework for you. I am tired, and I can''t do this job," Susan''s words were full of sarcasm. "Susan, you misunderstood me. I didn''t mean that." Beck felt ashamed and blushed. "I don''t care what you mean. I don''t want to marry you again," Susan made her stance clear.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Beck hung up the phone sensibly. He felt upset. The sunset glow shone on the balcony of the garden on the top floor. In the open-air swimming pool, Be was swimming clumsily in the water When she was about to choke on the water, a strong arm suddenly held her. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Her tender face was pressed against the man''s strong chest, which was full of male hormones. Be felt a strange feeling in her body. She put her hands tightly around the man in front of her, and the familiar breath made her feel at ease. She raised her head and looked at the man. Ben looked nervously at the girl in his arms, "Are you okay? Did you choke?" A low and hoarse voice sounded in her ear. Be shook her head in shame. She was really bad at swimming. "Let''s go. Let''s not swim anymore," The man looked at her panicked expression and knew that he should not have taken her to swim. Be got up and went back to the bedroom. Her body was a little cold. She couldn''t help leaning against the man. His body was so warm, like a stove. The girl''s soft body was smooth and cool. Her sticking to his hot body was just like a silent temptation and invitation. For a moment, Ben was overwhelmed by crazy thoughts. He pressed her against the wall and covered her soft little mouth with his lips. Be had just choked on water. The man''s passionate attack had her taken aback. She was only stunned for a few seconds, then she enjoyed the tenderness and love of the man. Chapter 2216 Chapter 2216 He didn''t even dare to exert any strength and didn''t want to hurt her. But she was so beautiful that he just wanted to devour her inch by inch. Be felt that her thoughts were no longer hers. Her mind was nk, and her body seemed to be controlled by the man. When the love got intense, the man suddenly became more urgent. She held onto his shoulders helplessly. At the peak, she could not help biting his shoulder, and the faint teeth marks seemed particrly passionate and crazy. It was like a sudden storm. That kind of happiness was extreme, and even more memorable. Until dinner time, Be was still immersed in that moment and could not return to the present. She didn''t expect such a thing could be so crazy and make her lose her rationality. The man''s gentle eyes were filled with satisfaction. He thought that he would never experience passion. But when he touched her skin and looked at her sweet appearance, he found that his body had always been crazy. "My parents wille in a few days. Please invite your mother toe and have a meal with us," Ben suddenly revealed good news. "It''s so sudden. I''m not ready yet," Be was shy and nervous. Was he going to talk about marriage? "How can this be considered sudden? Our rtionship has already reached this point. If we don''t take any more practical actions, I am afraid that your mother will suspect that I have evil intentions towards you," The manughed heartily. Be red at him. How could he still remember that? "Well, I''ll discuss it with my mother," What else could she do except agree? Looking at her adorable and awkward look, Ben''s heart skipped a beat. After dinner, Be returned home and saw her mother trying on her new clothes. "Be, how is it? Mrs. Wang made this for me. Does it fit me?" Susan was in a good mood and straightened her cor. Looking at her mother''s happy face, she had be much younger. Be was genuinely happy. "Mom, Ben''s parents wille in a few days. He said he wanted to treat you to a meal. Do you think we should call Dad, too?" Be carefully looked at her mother''s expression, for fear that she would be unhappy when she mentioned Dad. "Call him. Don''t let the elders of the Wiliam family see our broken family. It will affect their good impression of you," The smile on Susan''s face was a little stiff, but after careful thought, it was for the sake of her daughter. "Thank you, Mom. I''ll talk to Dad about it tomorrow," Be walked over and hugged her mother tightly. She was very grateful. "Oh, you little girl, I can''t breathe in your arms. Let go of me," Susan pretended to be angry and pushed her daughter away, but she was still very gratified in her heart. Her daughter was finally going to get married. Early the next morning. Be took a taxi directly to her father''spany. Beck had been very busy recently. There were too many things in thepany that he needed to deal with. He was very happy to see his daughtering. "Dad, you have to take care of yourself. Look at your white hair," Seeing her father again, Be''s heart ached. Her father seemed to have aged a lot more recently. "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. I''m already very happy that you came today. I''ll take you to lunch at noon," Beck said happily. "I have to go back to school right away. I just want to tell you that I have a boyfriend. His parents from another city wille in two days. You and mome to have a meal with us," Be said. "You have a boyfriend? When did that happen?" Beck looked very shocked. Was it during his absurd period? Thinking of that, Beck had an impulse to p himself. It was such a big thing for his daughter to have a boyfriend, but he only knew it at this moment. He was really not a good father. "I''ve been with him for a few months. Dad, you wille, right?" Be looked at him expectantly. "If your mother allows me to go, of course, I will go. I also want to see what kind of boyfriend my daughter has found," Beck said with a relieved face. He co He could not keep his daughter any longer as she grew up, but as long as she could find someone she liked, he would be satisfied. ContentAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. belongs to "Dad, you know him. His name is Ben," Be did not want to hide it from her father, but previously she was in a bad mood because of the conflict between her father and Rosia, so she did not tell him. "Ben?" Beck was shocked again and dared not to believe. He widened his eyes and looked at his daughter. His daughter''s boyfriend was such an excellent man. "Yes, you must have heard of his name," Be nodded happily. "Be, how did you know him? How long have you been with him? I know that he is an excellent man, but is he really willing to be with you?" Beck could not help but wonder. It was because Ben was so outstanding that he doubted the authenticity of the rtionship. "Dad, in your eyes, I''m worthless, right?" Be''s pretty face was a little sad. Her father had never really taken her seriously, just because she was a daughter. When she was a child, no matter how hard she tried to get 100 points and medals, her father would only touch her head and give her a lot of toys the next day. "No, no, no. Of course you''re not. In my eyes, you''re the best daughter," Beck exined anxiously. He was worried that his daughter could not control a man like Ben. "That''s good. Don''t worry about my rtionship with him. We''re fine," Be smiled again. "I want to meet Ben. Can you invite him over for dinner at home in the evening?" Beck decided to be cautious. As a man, he wanted to see if Ben was really good to his daughter. "I will ask him and see if he has time," Be didn''t dare to promise him. She needed to ask Ben about his schedules. After all, he was a busy man. "Okay, then you ask him in the evening to see if he cane over for a meal," Beck looked forward to it very much. At dusk, Be finished her ss and went straight home. Recently, she had been in a good mood. Perhaps because of the nourishment of love, she looked more delicate and beautiful. As night fell, Be brought the fruits to Ben''s house. She pressed the doorbell and it opened in a short while. The man was only wearing a white bathrobe. The man, who had just taken a shower, still had water droplets dripping from his hair. Those droplets of water slowly slid into his bathrobe, exuding an indescribable wildness and charm. Chapter 2217 Chapter 2217 Be''s eyes did not move. Her eyes were fixed on the man''s half-naked skin. hH was sexy, charming, and attractive. "Come in," The man smiled and said in a low voice. Be blushed, lowered her head, and walked in quickly. The atmosphere was a little romantic. Maybe it was already dark outside, and she instinctively wanted to look for a warm hug. Looking at the beautiful Be in front of him, the man''s heartbeat sped up. He walked up to her and tidied up the loose hair beside her ear. "Did you miss me today?" The bewitching words fell in a breath on the girl''s delicate earlobe. Be felt an electric current rushing from her ear to her heart, making trouble in her body. "I''m busy studying, so I don''t have time to miss you," Be deliberately yed a little trick and went against him. The man''s smile grew deeper. He bent down and kissed her forehead. "Is that so?" The dangerous tone with the man''s burning gaze made Be''s heart beat fast "Well, I admit that I didn''t study hard all day. I was missing you," Be still couldn''t resist his eyes, which could see through everything. Her face was flushed, and her voice was as tiny as a mosquito''s. "It seems that we have to settle our things as soon as possible, or it will affect your studies," The man was in a good mood instantly, but when he thought that she was still a student, he felt that her studies should not be affected. Be was shy and nodded. "Come here, I brought you something," The man suddenly held her hand and walked to the bedroom. Be''s mind was in a mess and she could only follow him into the bedroom. There was a faint cold fragrance in the bedroom, like thebination of mint and lemon, or more like the scent of hormones from the man''s body, with a male temptation. Looking at the big bed, Be''s heart was beating fast, and there was an indescribable picture in her mind. The man took out a gift box from the cab next to him and handed it to her,N?velDrama.Org content. "I specially asked someone to deliver it at noon today. I hope you will like it." Be opened it and found a pair of earrings and a bracelet. The diamonds were very dazzling and charming under the lights. "These are very expensive, aren''t they?" After Be had a concept of money, she felt that they were too expensive and dared not ept them easily. "It''s a gift from me. Don''t refuse it, okay?" Ben gazed at her beautiful face, and his voice was deep and affectionate. "Then I''ll prepare a gift for you tomorrow. Don''t refuse it." Be had no choice but to ept it and intended to give him a gift in return. "Okay," The man did not reject. The atmosphere became subtle again. Be couldn''t help looking back and forth at the man''s sexy corbone. Ben also wished to press her down on the bed. With that in mind, the man had already reached out and pulled her into his arms. As soon as he raised his finger, her delicate chin was lifted. "Your mother won''t be angry if you stay here for an hour, will she?" At this moment, Ben was very tempted. He just wanted to kiss her hard on the lips. However, she was a good girl, so he didn''t want to make things difficult for her. "I don''t think so," Be did not want to think further. She subconsciously put her arms around his neck and felt the faint cold fragrance of his body. The man''s smile faded by her ear. In the next second, her petite body was pressed against the soft big bed. Although it was not the first time, Be was still very scared and nervous. Her forehead was covered with sweat. Fortunately, the man''s movements became gentle and patient. Her breathing was messy and her pretty face was flushed. Her watery eyes became bewildered. Be''s rationality was taken away by him, and her heart was also indulged in it. She felt that she had really fallen into a sudden love. Be felt as if her body was on fire. No matter how hard she tried, she could not escape from the chase of love. The drizzle suddenly became a storm. It took Be a long time toe to her senses. She had be obsessed with it. The happiness brought by the man was unimaginable. The next day at noon, Beck prepared a table of good meals for his daughter and his son-inw. Be stepped into her home again. She felt a little strange, but she also had a different mood. Without Rosia, the house became much quieter. "Mr. Ben, it''s really an honor. I didn''t expect that Be would find such an excellent boyfriend like you," Beck weed him happily. "Uncle, you look too highly on me. Be also often mentions you in front of me," Ben still felt a little guilty when he saw Beck. After all, he had framed him behind his back once. He didn''t know if Beck would be angry with him if he knew about it and refuse to marry his daughter to him. "Dad, we''re here for lunch. Are the dishes ready?" Be came over and held her father''s arm, with a smile on her face. "I''ve already prepared it. Be, hurry up and ask Ben toe to the table," Beck was getting more and more pleased with his daughter. He didn''t expect that his daughter would be so lucky to find such an excellent boyfriend. It could be regarded as Be''s pride. Ben and Be sat down at the table, and Beck opened a bottle of red wine. There was disappointment and self-me on his face, "It would be great if your mother coulde back here. Our family would be back together like before." Be and Ben looked at each other. "Dad, I won''t get involved in your rtionship with Mom. It was you who drove her out. If you want her toe back, you have to coax her back with your sincerity," Be had put in too much effort for their rtionship. This time, she really didn''t want to get involved because she just wanted to enjoy her sweet love. "I won''t make things difficult for you anymore. Be, hurry up and serve Ben some food. I will apologize to your mother. If she still refuses to forgive me, I will continue to wait Beck deeply realized how big of a mistake he had made. He had also experienced the pain of loss, so he realized that he should love and protect his wife. Be listened to her father''s words and felt upset. "If you had thought this way earlier, Mom wouldn''t have left so sadly." A pair of warm hands under the table held her hand. Be stopped feeling sad. She turned her head and looked into the man''s eyes. His eyes were full of affection, which instantly cured her injured mood. Chapter 2218 Chapter 2218 Looking at the sincere interaction between his daughter and Ben, Beck feltplicated and happy. It seemed that he didn''t have to worry that she couldn''t bear the responsibility of thepany at such a young age. With Ben''s help, thepany of the Charles family might be improved even more. He could also let go of it feeling reassured. After lunch, Ben left with Be. In the afternoon, Ben did not go to thepany. Instead, he took Be to the mall. They held hands and walked in the crowd. The feeling could not be described in words. Finally, Be did not have to envy other girls for shopping with their boyfriends. "I want to have a cup of milk tea," Be said willfully, pointing to the front. The milk tea store was very popr. Many men were standing in line to buy milk tea for their girlfriends. "You are testing me," Ben touched her hair dotingly, but he still stood in the line obediently. Be was just joking with him but he took it seriously. There was an indescribable sweetness in her heart. Be walked over, took his arm, and leaned against him. Looking at her, Ben was in a good mood, as if he was willing to do anything for her at this moment. Be was in a sweet love. Every day, she felt like she was dreaming. She hoped that the dream could continue to be sweet. She really liked the feeling of being spoiled and cared for by him. It was the same for Ben, too. Life in the past was dull, without any ups and downs. Only after he had Be did he have all kinds of feelings in his life. This was real life. In the future, they would have children and enjoy the happiness of raising children together. Thinking of that, the man couldn''t help but hug the woman in his arms. A few days passed in a sh.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The elders of the two families were finally about to meet. In a high-end restaurant, Leo sat in the private room with her wife and daughter. His temperament was not inferior to that of the past, and he still gave people a domineering feeling. But because his wife and daughter were sitting beside him, his temperament became more elegant and gentle. For the time being, Beck and Susan were getting along because of their daughter, but Susan still did not want to have eye contact with him. A one- time damage would affect a person''s life. Beck med himself and did not dare to expect that his wife would forgive him. Ben and Be also came over. The two young people greeted their elders and sat down politely. "Be, you look so beautiful today," Edith said happily. Be''s face was a little red. She had specially dressed herself up that day to make herself look more mature and steady, so that the elders of the William family would not think that she was too young. Ben knew that she was very nervous, so he held her hand under the table. "Inws, thank you for agreeing to marry your daughter to my son. I won''t say anything else. Young people have their own choices. As elders, we can only wish them good luck," Leo said with a smile. Beck and Susan were also very surprised and shocked when they saw the elders of the William family. They didn''t expect that they looked much younger than themselves. They were at the same age, but the two of them were full of resentment and vicissitudes. Indeed, a happy family could slow down the passage of time. However, it was already toote for them to understand this principle. The family was already broken, and the hearts were cold. Mary was very satisfied with Be. She had never thought of wanting her son to find a rich youngdy from a well-matched family. Just like her, she was also born in a normal family, but fate was a wonderful thing. When two people loved each other, there would be more understanding and tolerance in their rtionship. She and Leo had apanied each other all along. They knew very well what it meant to truly love each other. Edith dared not talk nonsense. She blinked her big watery eyes and listened to the elders. She could not help but wonder when her love woulde. Could she find a man as excellent as her brother? Thinking of that, she blushed. Jonas went to thepany by car. On the way, he looked at the scenery outside the window, and his thin lips subconsciously curled up. For the first time, he felt that there was still happiness in this world. June arrived at the filming site. As the heroine, she naturally had the spotlight. The second female lead used to be a child actor and her name was Cordellia. At first, she also tried the role of the leading actress and the director praised her. She thought that she had a chance to y the role, but to be honest, she was really disappointed when she received the rote of the second lead. She used to y the leading actress, but she didn''t expect that she couldn''t get the role of the leading actress this time. el It wasn''t until she entered the crew that she found out that June had joined the crew with funds. Moreover, the person behind her seemed to have a strong background. Cordellia was secretly annoyed and swore that she would steal June''s limelight with her acting skills. June recited her lines obediently. Her manager, Matilda, hired a performance teacher for her. When there was no scene of hers, the performance teacher would give her a lesson. June was very grateful for Matilda''s subtle arrangement. Currently she had a chance to develop and learn. This was the life she''d dreamed of. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Cordellia acted as June''s sister in the drama. There were a lot of scenes of them interacting in the previous several episodes, and Cordellia''s role was oppressing June. There were several scenes of her being pped. That day, there was a scene where the director asked Cordellia to pretend to p her, but Cordellia didn''t do so. She couldn''t let go of the opportunity to p June. She gave June a firm p on her tender face. June was a little dazed and subconsciously reached out to cover her face. "Cut, June''s expression is very good," The director said very happily. After that, he came over and said to Cordellia, "Didn''t I tell you to fake the p? Why did you p her for real?" "The audience will know if it is fake. They''re not fools," Cordellia said righteously. The director looked at June''s red cheek. She was such a beautiful woman and she looked really pitiful. "Director, it doesn''t matter, as long as this part is a good take," June secretly gritted her teeth. Cordellia really pped her hard the moment before, and her ears were still buzzing. "It''s a good take," The director said immediately. Cordellia smiled contentedly. Chapter 2219 Chapter 2219 "Director, you said you wanted to change the script before. I think you have to change it," Although June didn''tpete with others, she couldn''t let others bully her and do nothing. Otherwise, in this field, everyone would think that she was easy to bully. The director had talked to her about the script before. At that time, June thought that there was no need to change it. The original story was very interesting, but at this moment she wanted to change it. Cordellia''s expression changed. She pretended to be curious and asked, "Director, who''s going to change the script?" "We''ll ask for the scriptwriter''s opinion," The director replied. Cordellia froze. June turned back and gave her a look. Cordellia was worried. Would June take revenge on her by changing the script? Matilda stood not far away and saw June being pped. She was upset. Cordellia was really arrogant. The director had said that he would deal with the post-production, so he asked her to just pretend to p her. But she''d pped her for real. It was really too much. "June, are you all right?" Matilda walked over quickly. Her heart ached when she saw June''s swollen face. "I''m fine, Matilda. I heard that you''re very close with the scriptwriter of this drama. Can you ask her to help to change a few plots? Don''t let me get hit again," June whispered. "I will ask her for help. Don''t worry, I will remember this matter for you," Matilda said angrily. June was happy. She knew that Matilda would definitely think of a way for her. Cordellia walked over with a dark face. June saw her arrogant look and frowned. The night fell, June had shot a whole episode of night scenes. When she got home, it was already 11 o''clock. As soon as she stepped into the side hall, her heart beat fast. She did not know if Jonas woulde to see her again that night. What a shameful thing. She was actually waiting for him. June walked up the stairs in shame. When she reached the stairs, she saw a tall figure standing there. Jonas leaned against the stairs and stared at her from above, "You''re back?" The man''s voice was low and maic. "Yes, why haven''t you slept yet?" June asked purposely, and her heart was trembling. "Have you had dinner yet?" Jonas walked down step by step, and his voice was filled with concern. "I ate it. I ate at the filming site," answered June in a low voice. "Are you full?" Jonas asked again. "No, I just ate a little," June shook her head honestly. There were a lot of scenes in the evening. She only ate a few mouthfuls and then continued to shoot. "I''ll ask Mr. Cobb to bring you something to eat," Jonas did not want her to starve. If she fainted, he would me himself. June never thought that the man would feed her for the sake of himself. She looked at him gratefully and said, "Okay." After a while, Mr. Cobb brought the supper. There was nutritious porridge, bread, and a bowl of chicken soup with tworge drumsticks, which gave off an attractive fragrance. Looking at so much food, June didn''t know what to eat first. The man was so kind to her. "Let''s eat," Jonas sat on the chair next to her and took out his phone to read the stock information. June ate a bowl of porridge, half of the bread, one drumstick, and the chicken soup. By the time she finished eating, she was already full. Oh no, she''d lost her control and ate so many things. It was easy to gain weight at night. "Honey, I''m a little full. I have to go out for a walk." June was very disciplined in body management, but she hadn''t resisted the temptation of delicious food the moment before, and ate a lot. "I''ll go with you," Jonas immediately put down his phone and got up. "Okay," June couldn''t refuse his kindness. She walked out of the hall and couldn''t help looking at the backyard, "The backyard is a forbidden area." "It used to be, but now it''s not. Let''s go," After saying that, Jonas took her hand and walked towards the backyard. "Honey, can I ask you one more question? Why didn''t you allow me to go to the backyard?" June het became bolder and began to ask questions. Maybe Jonas was too kind to her and connived her A courage. "That''s my private space. I don''t like to be disturbed by others," Jonas answered her indifferently. "Oh!" June felt a little sad. He had married her, but he still prevented her from going in like she was an outsider. "In the future, you can go in and out freely. I won''t limit you," Jonas could hear the disappointment in her tone, so he gave her the authority. "Thank you," June couldn''t help feeling happy. Had Jonas slowly opened up to her? The backyard was very vast. The flowers and neatly. Theres were ntedN?velDrama.Org content. was also an artificial vel lake with several pavilions built on it. It was a good ce to go in summer. There were many vegetables and fruit trees nted at thekeside. June knew that the house was managed by Mr. Cobb. Most of the vegetables in the house were homegrown, and they were organic and healthy. June was amazed by Jonas. She felt that he was a practical man. Usually, men like him would not talk too much but would do a lot. Although he did not speak sweet words, he did help her solve a lot of problems. "Can we go to the pavilion to have a look?" June asked him in a low voice. "Sure," Jonas nodded. June happily walked into the pavilion and found that there were tables and chairs for drinking tea, and it was surrounded by curtains. At this moment, the light was on, and the corner was lit with sandalwood. The fragrance was strong and rxing. Jonas saw her acting like a curious child who was running around, his thin lips couldn''t help but curl slightly. Seeing her sitting on the sofa, Jonas suddenly had an evil idea. He suddenly turned off the light next to him. June shrieked and held on to him instinctively. Unfortunately, the man was not there to protect her. Instead, he locked her two little hands on top of her head. The next second, his thin lips kissed hers. "Honey..." June was so scared that she trembled and gasped. Ignoring her panicked voice, Jonas held her in his arms and sat down on the desk next to him. June was even more panicked. She couldn''t help shivering and shouting at him in shame and embarrassment, "Honey, what are you doing?" "Don''t talk and keep your hands still," Jonasmanded her in a hoarse voice. Hisrge hand continued to forcefully hold onto her two slender arms while his other hand quickly removed the clothes between them. June was shocked. Was it workable? To the man, it was very good. Jonas''s movements were very gentle, half pressing her. "Ah, it hurts!" June cried out in pain. The man''s thin lips quickly kissed her small mouth, trying to relieve her pain and distract her attention. June''s two small hands kept struggling, but unfortunately, the man still did not let her go. He was not confident, so he could only use this unfair method to own her. Chapter 2220 Chapter 2220 June bit her lower lip in shame and closed her eyes. She felt too ashamed to see him. More than half an hour had passed. The man was still not satisfied, but he could only let her go first. Because the table was too cold, she could not bear it. Sure enough, when June got up, she could not feel her waist and legs. After Jonas tidied up her clothes, he held her in his arms directly. "I can walk on my own," June said proudly. However, Jonas ignored her and continued to walk towards the living room with her in his arms. June wrapped her arms tightly around his neck and buried her face in his chest. Through the clothes, she could still feel the man''s toughness and warmth. She could not help but smile. Jonas directly carried her back to the room. Along the way, the two of them did not speak, but their hearts seemed to be getting closer. "Take a shower and rest early," Jonas said to her in a low voice.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Okay, you should go to bed early too," June blushed and answered him in a tiny voice. Jonas turned around and left. Seeing that he did not look back, June felt inexplicably disappointed. In fact, she hoped that he could stay, but it seemed to be an extravagant hope. Forget it, she shouldn''t be too greedy. She already had the identity of his wife and his love for her. He also helped in her career which had greatly improved. What was there left for her to be satisfied? When June took a shower, she found the mark on her waist. Thinking of what he had done to her in the dark, her heart felt warm. As long as it was him, she was willing to suffer for him. They had only known each other for a few days, but June had already fallen for the man. Jonas washed his body and was in a good mood. How long had it been since he was in such a good mood? The dinner ended in a good atmosphere. In front of the future father-inw and mother-inw, it was not good for Be to follow Ben back. She could only say goodbye to them and leave with her parents. Ben looked at the leaving car and was a little stunned. Recently, he had been with her for a long time, when he was not with her at this moment, he felt indescribably downhearted. "Don''t look anymore. Be won''t run away," Edith saw through her brother''s mind. She grabbed his arm and walked towards their car. Leo and Mary looked at their son''s absent-minded expression and exchanged nces. They smiled helplessly. They used to think that their son was a calm and clear-headed person, but currently it seemed that anyone would be obsessed with love. "Edith, why don''t you go back with Ben first. I''ll take your mother around and go backter," Leo wanted to leave her son and daughter behind and spend some romantic time with his wife. Edith stuck out her little tongue and saw through his father''s thoughts, "Don''t worry, Ben and I won''t disturb you." "Edith, what are you talking about?" Mary giggled. Her daughter was quirky, she didn''t know whom she got it from. She was innocent and lovely, but sometimes, she was mature and unpredictable. Leo secretly put his arms around his wife''s waist and bent down to get into their car. Ben sat in the car in a good mood. Their parents had met, so it was time to talk about marriage. Edith nced at the smile on her brother''s face and couldn''t help but ask him curiously, "Ben, can you tell me what do you like about Be? Il learn from her. Maybe I can meet an excellent boyfriend like you in the future." When Ben heard that his sister also wanted to find a boyfriend, he suddenly became serious, "Edith, you are still young. You should focus on your studies and not think about having a boyfriend yet." "Why? Only you''re allowed to find a girlfriend?" Edith pursed her lips unhappily. "You don''t know what a man is thinking at all. I''m afraid that you will be cheated," Ben said with concern. He was a man, and he knew very well what a man was thinking. "Men may not know what I am thinking. I am not a fool. Besides, if I don''t experience setbacks, how can I grow up?" Edith retorted boldly. Ben was dumbfounded by his sister''s words. He reached out and touched her hair, "You fool, you want to suffer a setback?" Edith dodged his hand and said angrily, "One must experience the ups and downs in life, so that it''s not a waste to live as a human.¡± "How naive," Ben scolded again. Edith turned her back to him in anger and didn''t want to talk to him anymore. Maybe she was too naive. Wasn''t it because her family had protected her too well? In fact, she wanted to go through some things so that she could make herself stronger. Just like Be, her eyes were much more determined than hers. In this way, she could be calm no matter what she faced in the future. "Be had suffered too much pain and my heart aches for her. I don''t want you to experience those things, too," Seeing that his sister was angry, Ben quickly continued her previous topic. "Tell me what Be had suffered before," Edith suddenly was not angry. She turned around and listened carefully. Ben nced at his sister and told her something about the Charles family. "Ah? So that''s how you and Be met. That''s really fate," When Edith heard it, she instantly felt that the story was very touching. "Now that I think about it, it''s quite predestined. But at that time, I was so angry that I almost dug her eyes out," Ben snorted. "Would you do that? I think if Be gets hurt, you will feel distressed," Edithughed at him. Ben was instantly stunned. She was right. How could he bear to let her get hurt currently? "s, I''m so envious that Be has met a gentle and considerate boyfriend," Edith sighed with disappointment. "Are you worried that you can''t get married at such a young age? Don''t worry, I will filter them for you. I wilk definitely help you find a good husband and marry you off. It''sy if he is good to you, but if he is not good to you, I will not let him off," Ben clenched his fists and said righteously. Edith was amused by her brother''s expression. She covered her mouth and giggled, "Well, with your words, I won''t be worried for the time being. But I''m afraid that your fierce look will scare my boyfriend away." Ben rolled his eyes at her, "Those who are scared away are not worthy of you." "You''re right. I don''t want a boyfriend who is more timid than me," Edith chuckled. Chapter 2221 Chapter 2221 Beck was very happy that day. He drank a lot of wine and fell asleep in the car. Susan was also very happy. She looked at her daughter with pride and satisfaction in her eyes. Her life was not good, but her daughter''s life was good. She hoped that the good luck would always be with her and would never disappear. Be looked out of the window, thinking about the man''s gentle and affectionate eyes. In front of the elders, both of them were quiet and obedient, but the exchange of nces seemed to make the silence be interesting. It must be the feeling of being sweet. Be couldn''t help but smile. "Mom, don''t you want Dad to stay here tonight? He''s drunk," When they arrived at the gate of themunity, Susan asked the driver to send Beck back to the Charles family, so Be was a little worried. "What are you afraid of? In the past, he never thought that there was a family behind him when he was drunk. Every dog has its day. I won''t pity him," The resentment in Susan''s heart had not yet subsided, especially the look of drunken Beck which reminded her of countless crying nights. "Okay," Be didn''t say anything more. It was really not appropriate for her to interfere in the rtionship between her parents. That night, Be had a dream. She dreamed that she wore a wedding dress and married Ben. She also had some embarrassing dreams. When she woke up from the dream, Be saw her pinkish face in the mirror and immediately covered it with her hands. Oh God, how could she have such a dream? At noon, Be received a call from June. June was free at noon and wanted to treat her to lunch. Be agreed happily. When she arrived at the restaurant, Be saw June who was well-dressed, and her eyes lit up. She had an evil thought that Jonas would definitely be soft when he saw such a delicate and beautiful wife, no matter how tough he was. Even her as a woman was tempted. It was impossible that men would not be tempted. "Here," June was staring out of the window when she felt that someone was approaching. She turned around and saw Be who was smiling, so she waved at her. Be sat opposite of her. Although they hadn''t known each other for a long time, they had a lot of topics to talk about because they were about the same age and also their previous interactions. "Be, am I disturbing you by asking you out?" June asked in a low voice. She didn''t like to bother others. "No, I''m bored. Since someone wants to treat me to a meal, I muste," Be blinked her eyes mischievously. June instantly smiled and handed the menu to her, "Let''s order. I don''t know what you like to eat." "I can eat anything. I''m not picky about food. You can just order," Be waved her hand and said casually. June did not hesitate and ordered a lot of dishes. After the waiter left, Be took a good look at June''s face. She suddenly looked a little different. Her face was ruddy and shiny, which could only be seen when one was bathed in love. Maybe because she herself was at that stage, she could tell this urately. "June, how are you getting along with your mysterious husband? Did he bully you or make things difficult for you?" Be immediately gossiped. As soon as June heard the word "bully", she couldn''t help but think of what Jonas had done to her. Was that also considered "bullying"? "No, he treats me very well and respects me very much," June denied it, but her face couldn''t help but turn red with embarrassment. "Are you in love?" Be asked yfully. "Ah?" June was stunned by her question, and then she became even more embarrassed, "We cannot be considered passionately in love. We are married. We are husband and wife." "But you haven''t met each other before. Let''s call it falling in love within marriage," Be said seriously. June had no choice but to tell her the truth. She nodded shyly and said, "Well, you can say so. He was very cold to me before. Recently, he hase to me many times. We have made substantial progress. hope that we can live a smooth life in the future." "Of course you will. You are so gentle. He will definitely spoil you," Be could tell that June was a very kind person. Although she had no choice in her life, she had lived her life well and was not affected by the malicious grudge. June suddenly looked sad. Although Jonas''s attitude toward her had changed, and she could feel his enthusiasm most of the time, there was something still bothering her.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She felt that Jonas was a guy who liked both men and women. Every time she thought of that, June''s happiness would be reduced by half. She knew that she should not be jealous of that person, because he came first while she was thetter one, so what right did she have to be jealous? Be saw the sorrow in her eyes, so she patted the back of her hand, "June, what''s wrong with you? You seem to be bothered by something. Do you want to tell me?" June was grateful for her best friend''s concern, but how could she dare to tell such an embarrassing thing to others? That was Jonas''s privacy. Even if she was beaten to death, she could not say a word to others. "It''s just some work-rted troubles. It''s nothing," June suppressed the sadness in her heart and showed a happy smile, which made her look much better. Be looked envious, "Actually, I also want to have a job, but unfortunately, I haven''t graduated yet." June smiled helplessly and said, "Be, cherish your learning time now. It''s not as beautiful as you think when youe out to work." "I know. I''m also focusing on my studies now," Be nodded in agreement. In the past, she hadn''t paid enough attention to her studies, and caused herself to fall behind. Currently, she decided to hire a few private teachers to improve her studies for the semester''s exam. She promised Ben that she would get good results for him. Of course, Ben thought otherwise. He felt that with her IQ, it was impossible for her to get a good result. He didn''t seem to care or look forward to it. Be was determined to not let him look down on her. After having lunch with Be, June was about to go home to rest when suddenly she received a call. June looked at the unfamiliar number and hesitated for a moment before answering it. "Is this June? I''m Jonas'' sister-inw. We''ve met before. Do you remember?" A mature female voice introduced herself. June was slightly stunned. Of course, she remembered her. When she followed Jonas to the Li family''s banquet that day, she had a deep impression of the woman. She was mature, charming and feminine. She was the main character of the banquet that day. Chapter 2222 Chapter 2222 "Hello, did you need anything?"June asked politely. "We''re going to be a family soon. Do you think it''s appropriate to speak in such a distant manner? I just came out. Let''s meet. As your sister-inw, I didn''t even get to chat with you," At the other end of the phone, the woman''s tone was a little unhappy. June frowned. To be honest, she didn''t know if she should meet the woman. "What''s wrong? You''re married to Jonas. Why don''t you treat me as your family?" The woman''s voice was full of mockery as if she knew what June was thinking. June didn''t want to argue with the woman, so she agreed to meet her. Skr sat in a cafe. That day, she purposely dressed herself up. Usually she would dress up more maturely in order to cater to her older husband. But that day, she dressed up younger. She was actually in her early 30s, so that look was quite eye-catching. June followed the waiter and entered the private room. When she saw Skr, she was stunned. For a moment, she failed to associate the young and beautiful woman in front of her with the hostess of that night. "Nice to meet you, Skr," June greeted her politely. Skr''s eyes instantly fixed on her. Although she tried hard to make herself look younger, in front of June who was in her early twenties, she still felt the ruthlessness of time. No matter how expensive her skincare products were, she could notpare with the young woman in front of her. She was pure and natural, without any touch ups, which made her more dazzling. June dressed casually in a white sweater and a pair of jeans. Her long hair was let down with light makeup. She looked pure and full of vitality. "Sit down," Skr suddenly was in a bad mood, and her voice was cold. June sat down. "What do you want to drink? Order it yourself," Skr was still looking at her. When she thought that June could sleep in Jonas'' arms every night, and even be loved by him, her heart was like being stabbed by a knife. It was so hurt that even the blue veins on the back of her hand popped out. The man whom she had loved deeply before currently belonged to another little b*tch. "It''s okay. I just had lunch with a friend. I''ll just have a ss of water," replied June. "You don''t have to be shy. How did you get to know Jonas? What is your job?" Skr had already investigated June''s interpersonal rtionships and knew that she used to be a small actress. She asked on purpose. June was most afraid that others would ask her about her acquaintance with Jonas, because it was really hard to tell. "I met him by chance. I work in the entertainment industry now," June replied stiffly. "Really?" Skr saw through her lie at a nce. Met by chance? Didn''t she approach him for the sake of money? She was really a liar. She didn''t know what Jonas liked about her. She was untalented, she got the position only because of her good appearance. Thinking of those degree certificates she got abroad, Skr suddenly felt sorry for herself. In order to be with Jonas, she''d worked hard and went to the same university as him, but in the end? She lost to a good-for-nothing woman. It was said that she didn''t even get into college. "Yes," June felt embarrassed as if she had been seen through, but she could only bite the bullet and nod. "I didn''t expect that Jonas would like a girl like you. I always thought that he likes mature girls," Skr said sarcastically. June instantly became curious. She looked up boldly at Skr and asked, "Skr, do you know who my husband once liked?" Skr did not expect that she dared to ask such a question. She instantlyughed and said, "What''s wrong? Is Jonas not good enough to you that you still want to know his past history?" "No, no, no. I''m just curious. Even if I ask him, he won''t tell me," June blushed and quickly shook her head and exined. Skr looked at her blushing face, her fair skin seemed to be dyed with the colors of blossoms. It was so lovely and beautiful. The young, naive, and blushing look must be the man''s favorite. Did she win Jonas'' heart easily with that? It was as if her face was being shed a few times with a knife, making her look extremely ugly. "Jonas is in his thirties. Of course he has his past. He also used to like someone but because of various reasons, they couldn''t be together believe that he must be regretful," As Skr said those words, her heart was in great pain. It was the greatest r¨¦gret and the most painful loss in her life that she didn''t marry Jonas. Sometimes, she really wanted to do something bold and reckless. She wanted to get Jonas drunk so that he could not tell who she was and slept with her for a night. June''s heart skipped a beat. Her rapid heartbeat seemed to slow down in an instant. She held her breath and stared at Skr, repeatedly thinking about the meaning of her words. For some reason, they couldn''t be together? Was it because of the social stigma, their genders, and their identities that they couldn''t be together? The result had been confirmed and June''s mind was at the verge of copsing. Although she had already epted the result, she still could not calm down. "Skr, do you know who that person is? I want to see her," June did not know where her courage came from, she wanted to pry into Jonas''-secret. Because if she did not take any action, she would go crazy. Even if she could not do anything when she saw that man, she just wanted to see him. There was a sh of disgust in Skr''s eyes She sneered and said, "Aren''t you afraid that Jonas will be angry that you asked such a question? Don''t think that you can pry into his secret presumptuously after you get married to him. You are not qualified to know the person he used to love." June didn''t expect that Skr would mock her as if she had an ulterior motive. June''s eyes darkened and she said self-deprecatingly, "I''m just curious. I don''t have any other motives."N?velDrama.Org content. "Even if you are curious, don''t expose his scars so rashly. Whom he loved has nothing to do with you," Skr''s heart was also in pain. She suddenly didn''t want to see June. She took the bag, got up, and left, leaving June alone on the sofa in a daze. "What''s going on? You called me over and left just like that? Didn''t you say we''re a family?" June was miserable but could only get up and leave. Chapter 2223 Chapter 2223 Sitting in the car, Skr hit the steering wheel with hatred, and tears kept falling from the corners of her eyes. At this time, June came out of the cafe. Skr suddenly started the engine and stared at the beautiful figure with hatred. She wanted to step on the elerator and crush her. But in the end, Skr held back. She didn''t dare to. June looked at the time. At this time, she nned to go to the hospital to apany her mother and bring her some delicious food. However, she did not know that her bad luck that day had not been used up yet. June spent most of her free time by her mother''s side. Two years ago, when she received the doctor''s notice of critical illness, June felt cold and desperate. After spending all her money, she finally saved her mother''s life, and the endorsement fee made her see hope. Wearing a mask and walking through the hospital lobby quietly, June nned to go to her mother''s ward. At this moment, someone suddenly pulled her hard, which startled June. As soon as she turned around, she saw the mother and daughters of the Zhang''s family, who came in an aggressive manner without any kindness. "Let''s go to the cafe outside," Adah looked hostile and demanded harshly. "I want to go up and see my mother. I don''t have time," June refused indifferently.N?velDrama.Org content. "June, don''t be so arrogant. You''re just an illegitimate daughter. What right do you have to refuse? Believe it or not, as long as I shout, everyone here will know how cheap you and your mother are," Zhang Xue, the youngest daughter of the Zhang family, threatened her angrily. June felt a chill down her back and her face turned pale. She looked around in panic. There were many people around. She believed that the mother and daughters of the Zhang''s family would do such a thing. Her background was indeed disgraceful, and her mother was going to have surgery in this hospital. If her reputation was ruined, everyone would not be kind to them. June turned around and was about to leave. Adah pulled her arm hard and asked, "Where do you want to go?" June said with a cold face, "Aren''t you going to talk to me?" Seeing that she had agreed, Adah and her daughters suddenly showed an inexplicable sense of superiority and looked proud. June was very angry. What were Adah and her daughters trying to do? Hadn''t she promised to be the recement? At the corner of the hospital gate, there was a cafe. June followed the three of them upstairs. They requested a private room. June sat down and looked at the expressions of the three of them. Finally, she realized that Adah''s eldest daughter, Zhang Yu, was staring at her with hostility. She sneered in her heart. No matter how much she gave in, the way they looked at her would not be friendly. "June, how''s your rtionship with Jonas?" As soon as Adah sat down, she couldn''t wait to ask her. When June heard her asking about Jonas, she said indifferently, "We are husband and wife. What do you think has happened?" "You''re so shameless," Zhang Yu, who had been silent for a long time, blushed and scolded her. June found it ridiculous. Weren''t they the ones who forced her to be shameless? Wouldn''t it be toote to scold her at this moment? Adah suppressed her anger and said coldly, "I want you to leave Jonas now. The sooner, the better." "What?" June was surprised. The woman''s words made her face turn cold. "What do you want me to do? You''re the one who asked me to marry him on your behalf. And now you want me to leave him. I''m not a puppet who can be controlled by you," June was really angry. "When your mother secretly gave e birth to you, you were already inferior to us. You are an illegitimate daughter and your mother is a shameless third party. In front of the legal wife, you have to be humble. This is your fate. Don''t deny," Adah immediately showed a superior expression, and her eyes were full of sarcasm. "June, don''t be ungrateful. My mother tolerated you because of your value. If you don''t have any value, we can get you out of this city immediately," Zhang Xue was also full of sarcasm, warning her coldly. June clenched her fists, and her beautiful eyes were red with anger. She didn''t expect that such an unfair thing would happen to her. Who said that she was destined to be inferior to others? She wouldn''t ept her fate. "If you want me to leave him, at least give me a reason," In the end, June suppressed her anger, because she knew that it was useless to be angry. She had to be smart and know the reason first. "Jonas thinks highly of someone like you. If Zhang Yu were to be with him, he would definitely dote on her..." "Zhang Xue, stop," Adah immediately frowned at her youngest daughter, telling her not to continue to talk. Zhang Xue pouted her lips resentfully, but her words had already exposed the plot of the mother and daughters. June sneered in disbelief and said, "So you regret it. When Jonas apanied me to your house that day, you found that he is not only handsome but also gentle and considerate. More importantly, he is rich. Zhang''s family will never be able topare with him." "p!" Seeing her plot being exposed, Adah was so angry that she pped June and asked her to shut up. June only felt a sharp pain on her cheek and the taste of blood in her mouth. She covered her face with her hand, "You''ve gone too far. Adah, I won''t divorce Jonas. I''ll ask him to help me to deal with your shameless behavior today." "If you dare to say it, I will let your shameless mother die," Adah was good at threatening people. She held onto June''s weak spot. She knew that she was a filial daughter, so she would not dare to mess around. June''s eyes were red and she could not hold back her anger. However, she still had no confidence. Even though she was Mrs. Li at the moment, it was temporary. If day she was no longer Mrs. Li, she and her mother still had to move on With life. The consequence would be bad if she offended them. "Did you hear that? If you dare to talk nonsense to my future brother-inw, your mother will die," Zhang Xue threatened her with a proud face. Zhang Yu stared at June coldly. As the older sister, she was rtively calm. At this moment, she saw that June seemed topromise, she finally said, was the one who would marry him in the first ce. T just want to get back my own man. You''re just a clown who can never get on stage. You should be grateful to me that I gave you the chance to get close to him, instead of dominating him and not letting go. June, if you don''t have that luck, don''t enjoy that blessing. Be careful that in the end, you will lose everything." Chapter 2224 Chapter 2224 A clown? It was the first time that June had heard someone scold her with such harsh words. Yes, she couldn''t get on the stage, so she chose the entertainment industry. She wanted to stand on the stage. "You are too naive. Do you think that he will fall in love with you without me? You think too highly of yourself." June sneered. She really felt that the mother and daughters of the Zhang''s family were stupid. Did they think that they could control Jonas'' choice? They were more like clowns making jokes. "Whether or not I can win his heart is something that I should consider. It''s not up to you to worry about. June, if you are smart, we''ll give you some money aspensation. If you refuse to give up and continue to dominate my man, I''ll make you suffer," Zhang Yu warned her coldly. June wanted tough andughed at their absurd thoughts. They were greedy and unwilling to pay the price. It must be because of the rumors that Zhang Yu refused to marry him at that time. They couldn''t even meet Jonas, but they talked big there and wanted to control him easily. Who gave them the confidence? "I have nothing to say now," June stood up and turned to leave. However, how could the mother and daughters let her go just like that? If she didn''t agree, she couldn''t leave. June was about to open the door when Zhang Xue grabbed her long hair. June almost screamed in pain. She leaned back and fell back on the small sofa. She red at them angrily, "Don''t go too far." "It''s you who has gone too far. You''re holding onto my daughter''s happiness and won''t let go. June, I heard that you''ve been famous recently. Your face is a great credit. If we ruin your face, what will people think of you? Will you still be able to be an actor?" Adah stared at her coldly and reminded her viciously. "You... you are devils," June cursed with a pale face. "Are demons as beautiful as us? June, why are you so stubborn? Could it be that you have fallen in love with my brother-inw? You are really a b*tch, just like your mother. You can''t control your heart when you see a rich and handsome man," Zhang Xue immediately cursed. She felt that June was even worse than her mother. June''s heart was filled with grief. She had indeed fallen in love with Jonas. She loved him very carefully, so warily that she did not even dare to express her feelings to him. "June, I don''t care whether you have fallen in love with him or not. You must divorce him within a month. If you can''t do it, your mother will die a terrible death," Zhang Xue threatened her coldly. June felt as if her heart had been pricked by countless needles. It was so painful that she had nothing to say. How could she resist their violence? She finally understood why her mother had taken her to hide since she was a child, because she had seen their viciousness. They were even more venomous than snakes and scorpions. The corner of June''s mouth was trembling, and she could not say a word. Her scalp was still aching, and her heart was deste. She really didn''t want to promise them. She had fallen in love with Jonas and wanted to stay with him, but her mother was her weakness. If they were really devoid of human nature and vented their hatred with her mother, she would be left alone. Her mother was weaker than her. For so many years, she only knew to hide, escape, avoid, and never dare to fight face to face. Maybe she knew that the result would be like her at this moment, sad and hopeless. "June, take th? money and leave with your mother. Isn''t it good? Didn''t you two live together in the beginning? Now that you have the money and your work has improved. Isn''t it better for you to live Love peacefully than being bullied by us every day?" Zhang Xue reminded her sarcastically. June endured the pain in her heart and said, "Even if I request a divorce, I can''t do anything if Jonas doesn''t agree." "Oh, you think you are a treasure? If Jonas doesn''t agree, you should find a way to make him agree. You can sleep with another man for one night and see if he will agree or not. Don''t find these useless excuses. There are many ways to make a man hate you. It''s just that you''re not willing to do it," Zhang Xue was shrewd and questioned June''s sincerity coldly. "That''s right. It''s not difficult to make Jonas hate you," Adah was proud of her younger daughter''s shrewdness. June trembled with anger, "This is ruining my reputation. I can''t do this." lN?velDrama.Org content. "A reputation? June, do you still have a reputation? When you were born, you already had the mark of an illegitimate daughter on you. You can never wash it off in this life. Think about the benefits we give you. Don''t struggle. It''s meaningless. My sister likes Jonas very much. Let go of him. Don''t make me p you again," After getting her mother''s approval, Zhang Xue became more aggressive towards June. Zhang Yu sat at the side and picked up a cup of water to drink. Although she didn''t talk much, her eyes were colder than anyone else''s. She stared at June as if she were staring at a fish thrown ashore, waiting to see how she would die. June burst into tears. She really broke down. She thought she was tough but at this moment, it seemed meaningless. They didn''t need any reason to bully her. Her mind was nk and her heart was dead. Her life fell off a cliff again, June finally realized that it was difficult to live. "Let me leave, I will think about it," June knew that she was no match for them. If they made a scene, they would really ruin her. She didn''t want to be ruined in their hands. She wanted to leave safely before she made any n. "Well, I''ll give you three days to think about it. Don''t y tricks. We will keep an eye on you," Adah finally got a satisfying answer. Although June had not agreed immediately, she believed that June would give her the best result. In the end, June left the cafe safely. Her back was stiff and her legs were numb as she walked on the road. It was a sunny afternoon, but she felt cold all over. She subconsciously held herself, but it was useless. Tears had rushed down and drowned her sight. She wandered on the street for a long time, before hiding the sadness in her heart, and went to her mother''s ward. Lina was sitting on the hospital bed and eating fruits. The nurse was peeling the apple while chatting with her. The atmosphere was very good. "June is here," Lina smiled when she saw her daughtering in. The nurse''s eyes lit up when she saw June. If she had not been fortunate enough to be her mother''s nurse, it would have been very difficult to see her. "Miss Lin, thank you for your hard work," June took off her mask and whispered to the nurse. "Miss Cheng, you''re wee. I''m not working for free. You can talk to your mother. I''m going out for a while," The nurse said sensibly before leaving. Chapter 2225 Chapter 2225 Lina saw her daughter and quickly handed the peeled fruit to her, "June, are you tired from work? Come on, have some fruit. This apple is sweet. It was sent by Jonas just now. I heard it was imported." "Mom, I don''t want to eat it. You eat it," When June heard Jonas'' name, she felt upset. Her heart had been torn into pieces, and she had no appetite. "Jonas is really a filial son-inw. He sent clothes, jewelry, and all kinds of delicious food. Look at me. It''s only been a few days, and I''m gaining weight. The doctor said that there will be no problem with the operation tomorrow," Lina said with a happy face, and herplexion had indeed changed a lot.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Mom, you can undergo the surgery at ease tomorrow. I will apany you the whole day. Don''t be afraid," June had always shown the good things to her mother instead of bad things. Therefore, Lina always thought that her daughter was living a good life. "I''m not afraid. Jonas has informed the director of the hospital. It is a specialist who will perform the operation for me. I''m not afraid," Lina was as happy as a child at the moment, without any worries. "All right," June looked down and felt sad when she saw the big fruit basket beside her. Jonas was really a nice person. Her heart had long been lost to him. "I''m fine here. June, if you have time, spend more time with Jonas. He''s your husband. Go and find him. I''m fine," Lina urged her to leave. June didn''t want her mother to worry, so she stood up and said, "Mom, call me if you need anything." "Got it," Lina nodded happily. June left the hospital. That day, she drove there by herself. At this moment, she didn''t know where to go. Thinking of the threat and warning of Adah and her daughters, June''s eyes were full of sadness. She suppressed her sadness, took out her mobile phone and called Jonas for the first time. She wanted to see him. Even if it was not dark, even if it was not at home, she still wanted to see him. "Hello!" A low and maic male voice was faintly heard. "Honey... I don''t have shooting in the afternoon. Can I go to yourpany to have a look?" June asked in a soft voice. "Juste, I''ll send you the address," Jonas actually agreed immediately. June was stunned. Jonas actually asked her to go over. She didn''t know if the man he loved was also working in thepany or not. Would she meet him? Juneughed at herself. She was going to leave him, but she still cared about the person in his heart. Once Jonas divorced her, she would have nothing to do with him. Thinking of that, June''s heart ached. The man had nothing to do with her anymore. June stepped into the hall of the Li''s Group with a sad heart. The grand hall made people feel insignificant. June was wearing a mask and sunsses to cover herself. She walked to the elevator but was stopped. When she was called to register at the front desk, the president''s private elevator opened. Jonas stepped out and went straight to the front desk. June was about to write down her name when suddenly a big hand reached over and took her pen away. Then he took her hand and said, "Come with me." The moment June saw Jonas, she almost forgot to breathe. The man looked sophisticated, dominating and mature in the daytime. June followed Jonas into the elevator in a daze. She saw him pressing a floor number, and the elevator went up. "Why did you suddenlye to thepany to see me?" Jonas asked her casually. "I''m just curious. I want to see the environment you work in," June blushed and nced at the man''s side profile nervously, for fear that he would be unhappy about her sudden arrival. Jonas stared at her deeply. During the day, her skin was delicate and shiny, and her eyes were full of spirit. She was like an attractive apple, giving off a fragrant smell, which made people want to take a bite. Being stared at by the man like that, June blushed and her heart beat faster. She looked out of the window subconsciously. Jonas knew that she was shy. Could she be an actress with such a character? "Ding!" The elevator door opened. Jonas went out first, and June followed behind. They walked through the wide corridor and a big door and entered into a meticulous office. It was a small world made up of three colors which were gray, white and ck. "This is my office," Jonas introduced it to her, and then he sat down on the office chair, with his long legs crossed, looking elegant and noble. June looked at his office carefully, as if she wanted to remember everything there. Finally, her eyes fell on the man sitting on the leather chair. The man was looking at her. When their eyes met, the atmosphere suddenly became quiet and ambiguous. June''s heart was pounding. The feeling of being stared at by him made her excited. There was aplicated affection in the man''s eyes, which was the most tempting. "Come here," The man''s deep voice was already hoarse. June held her breath and walked up to him with light steps. As soon as the man pulled her with his long arm, she fell into his arms. He circled her with his arms, and her ears were filled with his hot breath. June pursed her lips and gulped subconsciously. She found that her body was limp and numb. She was familiar with the feeling. It was a sign that she was eager to be loved by him. "Honey..." June murmured in a low voice. At this moment, she just wanted to sink into his arms. "Call me by my name," The man requested in a low voice. "Li... Jonas." June called out his name shyly. Her body was as soft as mud and she was already lying on the man''s chest. She was panting and her beautiful eyes were blurred. For a moment, she did not know where to put her tender hands. In the end, she could only gently hold the man''s cor. "Is it okay here?" The man suddenly asked. His words made June''s pretty face even redder. She shyly buried her head in his arms and nodded gently. Jonas could not endure anymore. He already had the thought when he saw her beautiful appearance. However, he was not an overbearing person Although she was his wife and he was her husband, he had to get her permission first. Jonas no longer held on. He reached out his hand and gently lifted her chin, tasting her soft lips. His big palm gently stroked her waist and back. Juh¨¦ could feel the hot temperature through the clothes in between them. June could it. Her body twisted gently. She really liked it when he touched her like that, which made her rxed and at ease. "Don''t take off your clothes," The man''s deep voice sounded again. June didn''t care about that. It didn''t matter if she didn''t take it off. Anyway... she was wearing a skirt that day. Chapter 2226 Chapter 2226 Seeing that she responded to him shyly, Jonas got very excited by her gentleness. He directly undid his belt. June endured the pain at the beginning. Seeing her frown, the man slowed down a lot. After a while, the two of them could no longer stand the slow pace and began to lose control of themselves. It was the first time that June had done such a thing with a man in a ce like that. She tried to suppress her voice, but the man kissed her, and she was unable to suppress it. She could only let it out. Time passed little by little, and June was enjoying the feeling she had never felt before. Jonas was about to go crazy. The woman... was about to swallow his soul. At that moment, he was willing to do anything for her. Like a satisfied beast, he let out a low and satisfied voice. June felt sore and weak all over. The man gave her a tissue. June was so shy that she didn''t dare to look up at him. Finally, he didn''t tie her hands or cover her eyes. She could see his handsome face throughout the whole process. The feeling was very novel and charming. "You''re sweating," The man tidied the loose hair on her forehead. She was sweating and her pretty face was red. "Will... someonee in?" It was not until everything was over that June realized an extremely important problem, so she asked. The man couldn''t help butugh. He pinched her face and said evilly, "Why don''t we do it again to see if anyonees in?" "No!" June was frightened and shook her head quickly. Her physical strength seemed to be unable to keep up with his. Seeing that she was so scared that her pretty face turned pale, Jonas did not tease her anymore. He tidied up his clothes and stood up, "It''s still early. Do you want to go out for a walk?" "Where are we going?" June was quite interested. "There''s a shopping mall downstairs. Let''s go there and have a look," Jonas said indifferently. "Okay!" Of course, June was willing. She cherished every minute and second with him.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Seeing that she agreed so quickly, Jonas subconsciously smiled, took her hand, and walked out of the office. June felt that she was quite unkind. Although she could be regarded as his legal wife, Jonas never said that he loved her. If her invisible rival knew that she was seizing him, she wondered if he woulde to quarrel with her. Seeing that she was in a daze in the elevator, the man frowned. She seemed to be in a daze whenever she was with him. What kind of bad habit was it? He had to change it quickly. In arge shopping mall, Jonas and June were shopping. It was the first time that they went shopping together as husband and wife. There were many couples walking by, leaning against each other. June felt upset. She looked sadly at the tall man beside her. She could not imagine how cruel it was for her to hurt him. Or maybe, she was thinking too much. If another woman was with Jonas, he might be able to respect and love her with all his heart. Jonas regarded June''s gaze at him from time to time as her affection for him. He was a little happier, so he took her hand and entered a branded female purse store. June was stunned. Jonas whispered in her ear, "Take anything you like. I''ll pay all the bills today." June was startled by his generosity. She quickly shook her hand out of his grip and then quickly turned around and went out. She was thinking about the divorce, so how could she dare to spend his money? Jonas thought that she would pick the items happily like other women. Who would have thought that she would actually run away? Jonas'' handsome face darkened in an instant. Why was the woman running away? She dared not to take the things he gave her. June ran out of the mall in one breath. She felt that she must be crazy to refuse Jonas'' kindness. However, if she dared to take anything from him, she would have to cut her hands off. How could she still take his things? Jonas called her directly. June held her breath and picked up the phone. "Where did you go?" The man''s voice was gloomy and annoyed. "I''m at the entrance," answered June in a low voice. After a while, the man appeared at the entrance. Jonas'' handsome face was dark. He red at her and asked, "Why didn''t you ept my gifts?" "It''s not that I don''t want to ept it. I just want to save some money for you, and other people''s wives will do the same, too," June tried her best to make excuses, just trying to calm him down. "Oh?" Jonas raised his eyebrows, feeling that her reasons were too far-fetched. "If a woman loves that man very much, she will be very happy to receive his gift. It seems that you don''t like me," Since she wanted to reason with him, he would do the same to her, too. "Eh?" June was surprised and she looked up quickly at the man. She swore he was the first man she fell in love with, and he would still be the one in the future. Jonas stared at her pretty face very seriously. He looked at her slight expression with his deep and cold eyes. He saw a touch of fear in her eyes, but was quickly concealed by her lowering her head. In order to make him angry and kick her away a monthter, she said sadly, "We haven''t known each other for long. If I say I like or fall in love, you also won''t believe me." "Why won''t I believe it? There are many lovers who fall in love with each other at first sight," Jonas'' breath was slightly stagnant. What did she mean by saying that? Could it be that from the beginning to the end, he was the only one who was in love? Jonas suddenly became angry. He thought that she had the same feeling as him. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org June lowered her voice and said self-deprecatingly, "I have been insecure since I was a child. It''s hard for me to fall in love with someone. Hubby, I''m sorry." Her words made Jonas unable to refute her. He had investigated her background and she had indeed suffered a lot along the way. It was true that she was insecure. "Since you don''t want to go shopping anymore, let''s go home," Jonas stretched out his arm and grabbed her slender fingers. June struggled a little, but it was just a little bit. The man refused to let go, so she just enjoyed his grasp. Jonas took her directly to his car. June was stunned and asked him, "Aren''t you going to work?" "I''m not going," The man''s annoyed voice came from above her head, sounding a little childish. June was very guilty. It was her fault that he was in a bad mood. Chapter 2227 Chapter 2227 Sitting in the car, June leaned back on the car seat, feeling a little tired. She had been frustrated again and again that day, and she had done some exercises in his office. At this moment, with such afortable seat, she soon felt sleepy. Jonas held the steering wheel with one hand and stared at the road in front of him with a gloomy look. It seemed that he didn''t even dare to tell her his real feelings. Although he had only known her for a short time, he seemed to really fall in love with her at first sight. Jonas was a proud man, but no matter how proud he was, when he met someone he liked, he would be humble. Jonas nced at her with resentment. The woman was delicate and weak. He could have strangled her with one palm, but she firmly held his heart. Jonas had never thought that he would fall in love with such a delicate woman. June slept all the way to the house. When the man reached out to hold her, she suddenly woke up. Her thick eyshes fluttered, and a pair of starry eyes fell into the man''s deep and cold eyes. "You''re awake?" The man''s tone was still unpleasant. "Are we home?" June got up sleepily. She got out of the car and realized that she was home. Jonas withdrew his arm. In fact, he really wanted to carry her upstairs. June walked to her own side hall. Suddenly, her wrist was held tightly by a big hand. "Come to the hall for dinner tonight," The man''s cold voice was heard. June looked up at him in shock, only to see the man''s back as he turned to leave. It was tall and proud. June felt even sadder. She could feel that Jonas was treating her nicer and nicer. Could she ignore Adah and her daughters? Could she be willful for once? June suddenly thought of her mother''s timid and scared look in front of Adah, and her heart tightened and ached. Adah would do anything. If she really offended her, how would she hurt her mother? The reason why Jonas treated her so well at the moment was that he loved her, or he saw her as his wife and all his feelings for her were just to fulfill the responsibility of a husband. June smiled bitterly. She believed more that Jonas was only doing his duty as a husband. If Zhang Yu married him, he would also treat her as well as her. Zhang Yu was not worse than her and had a good family background. She grew up with her father who was a businessman. Maybe they would have amonnguage when they were together. Unlike her, who had no other abilities except shooting. In the evening, after taking a shower, June came to the hall to have dinner. The first time she went there was to sign the agreement. At this moment, June had aplicated mood when she was there again. "Miss Cheng, you can go upstairs and ask Mr. Li toe down for dinner," Mr. Cobb and the two aunts were busy preparing a sumptuous dinner. When he saw hering over, he smiled and called her. "Okay!"June nodded and went upstairs. June had never been to the second floor there. She was looking for Jonas in confusion. Suddenly, she saw there were lights in the room at the end of the corridor. She breathed a sigh of relief and walked over lightly. The door was half-closed. June gently pushed it open. When she poked her head in, she suddenly saw Jonasing out of the bathroom in a bath towel. "Hubby..." She said softly. "Get out," The man suddenly roared at her as if she had broken into a forbidden area. June was frightened. She quickly retracted her head and leaned against the wall.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Jonas'' handsome face paled. In a panic, he found a ck bathrobe and put it on. He tightened his cor and walked out quickly. However, he found that there was no one outside the door. Jonas, who had just taken a shower, was only wearing a bath towel, and the scars on his body were all exposed When he heard her delicate voice, he really wanted to drive her away subconsciously. Even if his voice would scare her, it was toote. He just wanted to cover up his ugly appearance. Content belongs to Jonas changed his clothes and went downstairs neatly. He saw a trembling little woman sitting on the sofa. June was really frightened that time. He had asked her to get lost... In fact, Jonas was also a little nervous. Deep in his heart, he was guilty, but he couldn''t show it. He just walked to her with a cold face and stood still. June looked up and carefully looked at his expression. She said in a trembling voice, "I''m sorry." Jonas said coldly, "Don''te upstairs to look for me next time." "Okay!" June could only nod her head like an obedient child. She didn''t dare to go there anymore. "Let''s eat," Seeing the timid expression on her face, Jonas, who was self-conscious, felt even more regretful. "Okay!" She just agreed to whatever he said. She had be his puppet. Jonas was angry to see that but wasn''t it his fault that she was so scared? It was very quiet at the dinner table. Only the sound of the two people eating could be heard. June''s hands, which were holding the spoon and fork. were still trembling. She only ate half of the food and lied that she was full and wanted to go back to rest. Jonas agreed to let her go. June quickly returned to her room. She looked up and found that the camera in the room seemed to have disappeared. June stared at it carefully again and found that it was really gone. Did Jonas sumb to his conscience and remove the camera? June was delighted. She opened a cab next to her and took out a bag of snacks and biscuits. It was milky vored, fragrant and crispy. June took a piece and put it into her mouth. Then she took the script and began to recite the lines for the next day. Just as she reached out for the fifth biscuit, her room door was pushed open by a pair of big hands. The man saw June eating alone. "Aren''t you full?" Jonas brought her two pieces of bread and a ss of warm milk, but he never thought that the woman would really lie to him. June looked embarrassed. She held the biscuit that she had taken a bite in her hand and did not know where to hide it. Jonas came over, put down the te in his hand, took away the half bitten biscuits in her hand, and put it into his mouth. June blushed. He didn''t mind eating the biscuit that she had bitten? Jonas crossed his arms in front of his chest and stared at her condescendingly, "Why did you lie to me?" June did not know what to say. She couldn''t say that she was unable to eat in front of him, could she? "Are you still angry because I shouted at you just now?" Jonas narrowed his dark eyes to see through her thoughts. "No, I don''t dare to be angry with you. I''m not. I just..." June felt a little wronged and her eyes were slightly red. She couldn''t exin anymore. "Are you afraid of me?" Jonas frowned. "Yes," June could only nod and admit it. She was indeed afraid of him, so she did not dare to stay with him any longer. "The biscuits are not good for your health. These two pieces of bread were made by Mr. Cobb himself. They are very delicious," Jonas handed one to her. June took it and took a bite. It was really delicious: She quickly finished one piece. The man handed her the milk. She thanked him in a low voice and drank half of it. She really couldn''t eat any more, so she put the milk back on the te. The man picked it up and drank it up. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Such an ambiguous atmosphere made June''s pretty face burn, and she dared not to look around. Chapter 2228 Chapter 2228 "I wille over in a while. Get ready," Jonas got up, packed up the things, and left with the te. June blushed hard. He woulde again? What did he want to do? June subconsciously touched her waist. Didn''t he just have it in the afternoon? The man''s physical strength was too good, June could only satisfy him. About half an hourter, Jonas came. This time, he still came with ribbons. "Honey, can you not tie me up?" June looked at him with grievance and pleaded. Jonas shook his head, "No." Jonas was also extremely satisfied. His thin lips pressed against her neck as he kissed her and breathed in the fragrance on her body. The woman was too sweet. He knew that he should control himself, but as soon as he touched her tender skin, he became insatiable. "Honey, if it goes on like this, will I get pregnant?" June realized that it was a very serious matter. She and Jonas did not take any safety precautions. What if... "Just give birth if you''re pregnant," The man told her in a low voice, with expectation in his words. June realized that she couldn''t give birth to a child. If she had to leave him in the end, her child would be like her, without a father or a mother. How pitiful it would be! Jonas waited for her agreement, but she was silent. She kept her eyes closed and did not speak. His thin lips kissed hers, wanting her to make a sound. June moaned. The man''s lips curled into a smile. Only then did he feel satisfied. That night, June had a terrible dream. She dreamed that she gave birth to a daughter. Jonas sent someone to take the child away, leaving her alone in the hospital. June was shocked awake. When she woke up, she nced at the time. It was only five o''clock. She didn''t dare to sleep anymore. She thought to herself that she had to buy a test kit to check if she was pregnant. If not, she would have to consider taking medicine next. Be''s life finally became better. She was indulged in happiness every day. The sweetness brought by the passionate love was really irresistible. Except for work time, Ben was with Be the rest of his private time. "Do you have any arrangements for the night?" Ben called Be as soon as he got off work. Listening to her sweet voice, the fatigue of the whole day''s work would also dissipate. "I don''t have any ns. What about you?" Be flipped through the book. She was able to focus the moment before, but at this moment, her mind was filled with indescribable things. God, the feeling the man gave her was so strong that she could not hear his voice. Otherwise, she could do nothing but miss him. "Let''s have dinner together at night and then go back to my house," Ben liked the time when he was alone with her the most. He would not feel tired of staying with her for the whole day. What he said was exactly what Be thought. She blushed. "Why are we going to your house again?" Be asked mischievously. "Or we can go to your house?" Ben deliberately asked seriously. "No, no, no, you can''t. You can''t go to my house. My mom is at home," Be was nervous when she heard it, and she hurriedly opposed it. "Haha," The man''scent and deepughter rang out. "You deliberately pissed me off. You''re so boring," Be sounded unhappy. "Who told you to annoy me first? Half an hourter, I''ll pick you up at your school gate," Ben really liked to tease her. "Okay, I''ll wait for you," Be''s heart beat fast again, and then she hung up the phone. Half an hourter, Be saw a familiar car at the school gate. She quickly walked over, and the man had already opened the car door ahead of her. There were many students at the school gate. When they saw Be get in the luxury car and leave, they were all envious. Be, who was in the car, felt rxed. "Are you tired from studying?" Ben asked with concern. "I''m not tired. I''m just too stupid. My brain is not capable. If I can be like you, who has been a straight-A student since childhood, there will be no such problems," Be said self-deprecatingly. l.ne "Do you think you''re stupid? That''s bad. I heard that sons will mostly inherit their mother''s intelligence. we give birth to children in the future, would they be as stupid as you? Ben suddenly teased her with a smile. "No..." Be sat up straight in a hurry. "What, no?" Ben pretended not to understand. Be red at him with her beautiful eyes. Suddenly, she leaned back on the car seat and grumbled, "It''s nothing. Ben, it''s not toote for you to regret now. Why don''t you go and find a intelligent girlfriend to get married with? Your children Will definitely be intelligent. Don''t be entangled with a stupid andzy woman like me." "I''m just kidding. Why are you so serious?" Ben''s heart skipped a beat. He immediately stretched out a hand and gently touched the back of her hand, "I don''t want anyone else except you." Be looked at him from the side with a charming smile in her eyes, "I knew you wouldn''t want to break up with me." Ben was speechless because of her. She was the one who wanted to break up with him, but at this moment she looked as if she had him under her control. What a quirky woman. "Yes, I don''t want to," Ben could only admit defeat. After all, his heart had been filled by her. Be pursed her lips andughed secretly. The feeling of being favored was really satisfying. After dinner, the two of them drove back to Ben''s apartment. Be had already regarded the ce as her home. She no longer felt unfamiliar. As soon as she walked in, she felt she was at home. "Go take a shower. Hurry up. YouAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. have to go backter," Ben had been thinking of it along the way. At this moment, when he saw her beautiful figure walking in front of him, he realized how strong the feeling of impatience was. Be immediately became shy, "Okay." Be seemed a little addicted to the sweetness of love. She obediently walked to the bathroom. However, before she could close the door, the man, who had taken off his coat, came in in a white shirt. "What are you doing?" Be''s face was hot, and she didn''t dare to look into his eyes. Chapter 2229 Chapter 2229 "What do you think? Aren''t we washing together?" Ben''s thin lips curled into a smile. His voice was low and full of charm. Be couldn''t refuse him, so she had to turn around. The next second, her back was pressed against his solid chest, and her heart melted. The soft body in his arms ignited the mes in the man''s body. Ben''s thin lips kissed her fair and tender neck. Be trembled all over. The tenderness of the woman in his arms gave Ben an indescribable feeling. Possession. It was the feeling of loving her with all his heart. She was the soulmate he had been looking for for so many years. In the future, he would no longer be lonely and empty. Be got to taste the extreme happiness as a woman, which made her a little fascinated. She finally believed that those descriptions in novels were not empty words. When she was with the person she loved most, she really felt that even her soul was trembling. Susan''s life was getting calmer and more fulfilling. In the past, she was suppressed by her mother-inw, and her husband always ignored her. She lived a very miserable life every day. If she hadn''t watched her daughter grow up day by day, she would have died many times. Currently, she finally saw the light. Her daughter had an excellent boyfriend and she had gotten rid of the troubles of the Charles family. She could finally live her life as she wished. Beck was greatly regretful. Only after he lost her did he realize his original wife was the best. As for Rosia, Beck didn''t care about her anymore. Even though she called him from time to time to concern him, he always rejected her coldly. He even asked someone to drive her out when she went to thepany to deliver delicious food to him. Rosia really lost her face. Those who knew her all knew about her scandal. She became everyone''s gossip, and no one wanted to be friends with her. Those who used to have connections with her also avoided her as if she was a gue. Rosia was very upset, but she still tried to contact a woman who used to have a good rtionship with her and wanted to invite her out for a cup of tea. After answering her call, the other party sneered and said, "Rosia, don''t you have any self-awareness? Don''t call me in the future. We''re not close." Seeing that the other party''s attitude was bad, Rosia immediately asked angrily, "What do you mean? You were not like this before. You even said that we should start a business together. Now that you see me in difficulty, you are acting like this." "I''m worried that my husband will be in danger if you get closer to me. Which woman would dare to approach a vixen like you? If that happens, the marriage will be over." "What are you talking about? I wouldn''t like your ugly husband," Rosia suddenly felt greatly insulted and trembled with anger. "That''s not for sure. Who knows what you''re thinking about, a woman with no bottom line. Anyway, let''s not contact each other in the future," After that, the other party hung up the phone directly. Rosia was so angry that her eyes turned red. Was this her ending? That would be really miserable. No, she couldn''t admit defeat like that. Rosia''s eyes were red, and she felt unfair. She had devoted most of her youth, but she was ruthlessly abandoned. She was not reconciled. June''s career was on the right track. At present, she could choose from a lot of scripts and she had gotten manymercials. Her poprity was rising, and there were all kinds of hot news about her. The rising star had affected quite a number of people''s benefits. So, some people Who were jealous, were keeping an eye on June. There were rumors in the circle that she had a strong background. June and Jonas''s marriage was very low-key, and there were not many people who knew their real rtionship. Therefore, the people in the circle began to guess who was behind her. June had shot for the whole day and ended her work in the evening. Her schedule for the day was full. In addition, her current diet was strictly controlled. She was already weak, but at this moment she was a little dizzy because of her low blood sugar. She could only lie down and rest. Suddenly, her phone rang. June quickly picked it up and looked at it. Her brows furrowed and her pretty face turned pale. The Zhang family was like her disaster, which could not be gotten rid of all her life. It was like arge shadow covering her. It was Adah who was calling. June really didn''t want to pick it up. She was scared. But the phone kept ringing and attracted a lot of attention. June could only hide in a less crowded ce to answer the call. "June, have you thought about what I told youst time? When will you divorce Jonas? My daughter can''t wait any longer," Adah''s voice was full of impatience. June bit her lower lip. Since she was a child, her mother had taught her to ept her fate, because being alive was the biggest blessing for them. However, her constant submission would only exchange for the increasingly strong coercion of the other party. Tears welled up in June''s eyes. Should she surrender to fate this time and give up the man who didn''t belong to her? No, a voice suddenly sounded in June''s heart. She was going to go against her fate. This time, she would not let go no matter what. She loved Jonas, she really liked him. "Adah, there should be a bottom line for bullying people. Why should I divorce him? Do you think you can threaten me with my mother''s life? I''m not afraid," June''s voice became colder. "Oh, you start to resist. June, don''t think that you can really be the heroine after meeting Jonas. I warn you, if you don''t know how to behave yourself, you won''t have a good ending," Adah thought she could hear a satisfactory answer, but she didn''t expect that June would refuse her. "What kind of ending is the best? My mother and I had been hiding here and there since I was young, living a non-human life. Was that a good ending? Now, my career has improved, and my mother''s condition is stable. I have found a mant can rely on. Why should give it to your daughter? We have already paid off your debts. You are not qualified to control my life anymore. Go back and tell your daughter that she can''t marry the person that she didn''t want to marry before," June raised her voice, and the grievance in her heart could finally be vented. "You d*mn girl, you''ve grown up, haven''t you? Well, don''t think that you can live a good life, you b*tch. Let''s wait and see," Adah was really angry. She always thought that Lina and June were obedient to her and would even avoid her when they saw her. But at this moment, June didn''t take her seriously at all. How could she not be angry? June''s breath became rapid and she hung up the phone directly.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 2230 Chapter 2230 She had to go to the hospital as soon as possible. Her mother''s condition had stabilized. Last time, the doctor said that she could be discharged from the hospital. June wanted to take her mother away and send her to a ce where Adah could not find. June asked her agent and assistant to take her to the hospital. Lina was sitting in the ward eating and watching TV. She looked better because she was in a good mood. She was very happy to see her daughter. "June, I''m watching your TV series. My daughter is really photogenic. You''re so beautiful," Lina happily held her daughter''s hand and praised her. "Mom, it''s not the right time to talk about this now. Let''s go through the discharge formalities and get discharged now," June said anxiously. "Now? It''s getting dark. Why are you in such a hurry? Where am I going to live when I get out of the hospital?" Lina was confused. She was used to living in the hospital. She had someone to talk to, and many people woulde to praise her daughter. She enjoyed this kind of life very much. "I''ve already arranged a ce to stay. Mom, we''ll check out first. As for the reason, I''ll tell you in the carter," June was really afraid that Adah woulde to the hospital. Without her, her mother would definitely suffer a lot. "Okay, let''s get out of the hospital," Lina nodded, very obedient to her daughter''s words. June did all the procedures and went out of the hospital with her mother. She asked her assistant and agent to leave first, and she drove her mother to the house she had rented in advance. "June, did something happen?" Lina was sensitive and noticed that something was wrong with her daughter''s expression, so she asked her. "Mom, I fell out with Adah. I was afraid that she would go to the hospital to make trouble for you, so I wanted to take you away first," June did not hide it from her. "She''s looking for you again? What''s wrong with this woman? You''ve already agreed to marry on behalf of her daughter. What else does she want?" Lina was furious. "She regretted her decision to let me marry on behalf of her daughter. That''s why she came to me," June smiled bitterly. "Did you quarrel with Mr. Li?" Lina suddenly became nervous, afraid that her daughter''s marriage would change. June shook her head and said, "No, I''m good with him. It was Adah''s eldest daughter, Zhang Yu, who had a good impression of Jonas thest time she saw him. Adah forced me to divorce him and wanted his daughter to marry him." "What?" Lina widened her eyes in disbelief. "What''s going on? She refused to marry himst time, and now she goes back on her word?" "Last time, she heard that Jonas was old and was afraid of being wronged if she married him. When she saw him, she felt that he was good-looking and young, so she began to be tempted. Do all the good things have to happen to them before they will let us go?" June looked a little agitated and angry. "No, June, you can''t give Mr. Li to them. Mr. Li is so kind... Most importantly he is rich and powerful. He can protect us," Lina persuaded her daughter anxiously. "I won''t. I like him," June bit her lower lip with a firm expression. "Yes, we won''t give in. You live well with Mr. Li. As long as he dotes on you, Adah won''t dare to do anything to you," Lina secretly breathed a sigh of relief. The main point was that her daughter liked Jonas. "Mom, I''m not worried about myself. I''m afraid that you''ll get hurt, so don''t tell anyone the ce I''m taking you now. You''d better hide for a while. I''lle to see you after settling this matter," June said softly. "Is it that serious?" Lina couldn''t help worrying when she saw her daughter''s serious expression. "You know Adah well. She can do anything in order to protect her interest. Don''t expect that b*stard woulde to save you...'' "That''s your father." "I never admit his identity. Mom, we only have ourselves. To be honest, I can''t even trust Jonaspletely. He likes me now, but I''m afraid it''s just a moment of freshness. I''ve seen so many unloyal men. The only thing can do is to take advantage of his affection for me to make my career better so that we can live a good life in the future," June''s expression was full of bitterness. Her childhood experience was still a trauma to her, causing her unable topletely trust others. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Lina looked at her daughter with distress. At such an age, she should be carefree, but she had to make ns for the future. It was her ipetence that encumbered her. "Okay, June, I''ll listen to you. You''ve grown up and you''re more thoughtful than me. Don''t mind me. I just hope that I won''t get you into trouble," Lina''s eyes were red and she almost cried. June turned around and smiled at her,forting her, "Mom, it''s okay. I won''t let you live an unhappy life anymore." They arrived at a residential area in the suburbs. June had already rented a house, which was well equipped. Moreover, she had also inquired about the living environment around. The grocery were shopping and supermarketAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. close, which made it more convenient for her mother to stay there. "Mom, you can live here in peace. There is money in this card. You can buy whatever you want. Don''t save the money," June handed her sry card to her mother. "Okay, June, it''s gettingte. Go home quickly. I''ll tidy up," Lina was very satisfied with the house. It looked very cosy. "Well, be careful. Don''t open the door for strangers. Call me if you need anything," June nced at the time. It was already past nine o''clock in the evening. She really had to go back quickly. After leaving her mother''s neighborhood, June drove all the way back to the Li family. However it was already past ten o''clock when she reached home. The lights were all turned off, leaving only the lights in the living room and in the garden. June took a deep breath and walked into the living room in the dark. "Where did you go?" The moment she stepped into the living room, a low male voice came from the sofa. June''s heart skipped a beat and she looked over. She saw Jonas sitting there, wearing a grey sleeping robe and staring straight at her. June had no choice but to let out a hollowugh. She walked over to him and replied softly, "I just finished work and came back. I didn''t go anywhere." "You ended the shoot at 5:30 p.m." Jonas raised his eyebrows slightly. The woman dared to lie. June was stunned. She almost forgot that her team was arranged by him. How could he not know her whereabouts? "I''m going to the hospital to see my mom," June didn''t dare to lie anymore. Jonas got up and approached her. His unfathomable eyes locked on her drooping face. "Let''s go upstairs to rest." June bit her lip and understood his other meaning. Although she was hungry and wanted to eat something, it was toote, and she couldn''t ask Mr. Cobb to cook for her, so she could only bear the hunger and go upstairs with him. After going upstairs, June went to take a shower. However, when she came out of the shower, Jonas threw the iPad in his hand on the bed, with a trace of dissatisfaction in his eyes, "Who is Heston?" June''s fingers, which were tidying up her long hair, froze instantly, and she looked at the man in shock. She had not heard the name for three years. She was ready to forget it for the rest of her life. Chapter 2231 Chapter 2231 "How do you know his name?" June had no choice but to ask uneasily. "Look at it yourself," Jonas''s voice became a little colder. He was so proud that he did not allow his woman to have another man in her heart. June anxiously took the iPad and turned on the screen. She saw breaking news. Heston had posted a lot of photos of them together before on social media. One of them was very ambiguous whereby she leaned in his arms with a shy smile. June''s brain suddenly went nk. She didn''t dare to look at the man''s expression and felt uneasy. What was going on? It was Heston who wanted to break up with her. His parents pointed at her face and scolded her, saying that she was not worthy of their son even in her next life. "Shouldn''t you exin it to me?" Seeing her standing back to him with a stiff body as if she had been frozen, Jonas felt even more resentful. He got up, grabbed her wrist, and forced her into his arms. His gaze locked on her pale face, "What''s the rtionship between you and him?" "He is my ex-boyfriend," June closed her eyes and dared not lie to him. "You didn''t mention that you have an ex-boyfriend before," Jonas felt that he had been cheated, so he couldn''t help feeling ashamed and angry. His grip on her wrist became a lot stronger. June''s slender wrist hurt instantly, and tears welled up in her eyes. She exined in a low and anxious voice, "How could I mention this kind of thing when you didn''t ask me? Besides, I have broken up with him for three years. I don''t want to mention him anymore." The exnation was sincere, but Jonas still felt annoyed. She said that they broke up, which proved that they had been together before. "Which stage have you reached?" Jonas asked with jealousy. June shivered all over. Back then, she and Heston were in a very pure rtionship. At most, he only held her hands and kissed her forehead. At that time, she was afraid of being hurt by men like her mother. Heston tried to do something excessive to her several times, but she refused him sternly. "We just held hands," answered June with trembling lips. "Is that so?" Jonas did not believe her. June looked at him helplessly. She didn''t know how to exin it anymore. At that time, she was really full of hope to be with Heston. Unfortunately, she didn''t know how his parents knew that she was an illegitimate daughter. They went to the school and scolded her. Heston also ignored her instantly. She transferred to another school and had nothing to do with him since then. She thought that she would never see him again in her life, but he wrote such a long paragraph about missing her on social media, and even uploaded their photos. Did he want to get back with her when he saw her sess in the entertainment industry? It was said that women were realistic, but men were also extremely realistic. "I swear to God that I really didn''t have anything with him. Otherwise, I''ll get hit by a car when I go out," June could only swear to prove her innocence. When Jonas heard that, he instantly approached her and kissed her lips, not allowing her to say such unlucky words. It wasn''t easy for him to marry her. He didn''t want her to be killed by a car. June was forced to raise her head. The man''s breath finally eased her inner uneasiness. She subconsciously put her arms around the man''s waist and got close to him. June didn''t know how she spent the night. He was as cold as usual, but he was also so passionate that she couldn''t stand it. She couldn''t touch him, and he didn''t want her to touch him. June felt that this kind of rtionship was very abnormal, but she couldn''t change it. She fell asleep in a daze. When she woke up, it was already morning. June was so hungry that her stomach hurt. She went downstairs and saw that the man was sitting at the dining table in a formal suit. He was particrly handsome and charming. Thinking of his punishment the night before, June felt uneasy. He must have minded it. It was such an uneven rtionship. June smiled bitterly in her heart. She just had an ex-boyfriend and he was already furious. What about himself? Wasn''t there someone hiding behind him? She couldn''t even be jealous in front of him. June became clearer about her position. Perhaps one day, their marriage would end. Jonas raised his eyes and looked at the woman beside the stairs, who was in a daze. Did he go too far the night before? Her face was still pale, which made him feel sorry for her. "Come here," Jonas interrupted her thoughts, afraid that she would miss her ex-boyfriend again at this moment. June walked over to him. Her beautiful eyes met the man''s deep eyes and her heart softened. An indescribable emotion filled her heart in an instant. It continued from the night before until this moment, and it was the kind of passion that only belonged to them. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org June sat down and Mr. Cobb brought breakfast to her. She thanked him in a low voice and started eating silently with a spoon. Jonas had already finished eating. He leanedzily on the chair, but his eyes fell on the woman opposite him. June finished her breakfast while he was staring at her. "If Heston were toe find you, what would you do?" Jonas suddenly asked.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. June was so scared that she almost threw away the spoon. She immediately raised her head and said in a firm tone, "Impossible. We won''t meet again in this life." "You''re famous now. Men''s minds are nasty. You''ve be better, so he''ll mess with you," Jonas felt that it was very likely that Heston would get back together with her. "Even if hees to me, I won''t see him. Don''t worry, I won''t betray you," June could only quickly express her loyalty. "Is your so-called betrayal referring to your heart or your body?" Jonas narrowed his eyes. June didn''t expect the man to be so sharp-tongued. Her body trembled slightly. "I won''t. I swear to God," June was so scared that her pretty face turned pale. Although she and Jonas were married, the trust between them had not been established yet. It was normal for him to have such doubts. "It seems that you like to swear," Jonas did not want to scare her, he just wanted to know her stance. Seeing that she was scared and her face turned pale, his thin lips curved into a smile. June lowered her head in embarrassment. What else could she do other than swearing? He did not believe her. "Has the Zhang family caused you any trouble recently?" Jonas casually asked. June felt warm inside. She didn''t expect that he would care about her situation. However, she didn''t want to fall out with Adah yet, so she couldn''tin to Jonas. The family was crazy. They used to keepshing out at her and her mother. If she really provoked them, she wouldn''t have a good ending. "With you around, they won''t dare to do anything to me," said June in a low voice. "That''s good," Jonas stood up and took his suit jacket. "Do you want to go out for dinner tonight?" "Okay, I''ll look for you at yourpany," June''s eyes lit up. As long as she was with him, she would be in a good mood. Chapter 2232 Chapter 2232 "Aren''t you afraid that the news of our marriage will spread?" Jonas said indifferently. June''s shoulders shrunk. In fact, it was better not to expose her secret marriage. Otherwise, it would affect her career. "I won''t go upstairs. I''ll wait for you in the car." "Okay," Jonas did not make things difficult for her. He got up and walked out. June was relieved. She had been with Jonas for some time. When they were chatting, she still felt very stressed. The man was as deep as the sea, mysterious and dignified, so she did not dare to be presumptuous in front of him. June also rushed to the shooting site. She didn''t have many scenes that day. There was only a shoot in the afternoon. After the second female lead Cordellia pped her a few timesst time, she asked the scriptwriter to change the script, so her scene with Cordellia was not as cruel as before. However, she could still feel that Cordellia hated her. The war between women was always going on silently. June just wanted to improve her acting skills and did not want to cause more trouble, so she pretended not to see it. "Have you seen the news? When she was with her ex-boyfriend, she seemed to be less than 18 years old. Tsk, tsk. She''s so open. We know nothing at the age of 18. We just focused on studying. Her youth was very interesting." "Yeah, I saw it too. She''s so misbehaved. I wonder how many people she had slept with in order to get to current ce." "It''s so disgusting. I feel cold just thinking about those scenes." During lunch, June heard people talking about her and Heston''s past. They were so loud that she couldn''t even not hear it. Matilda was also sitting aside. When she heard the dirty words outside, she immediately rushed out angrily and shouted, "Which eye of yours saw June do those things? Don''t talk nonsense, or I will tear your mouths off your face." Matilda''s ruthlessness was also well-known. The staff quickly left with their heads low, not daring to talk nonsense anymore. June looked at Matilda gratefully. The feeling of someone standing up for her was really warm. "June, ignore them. They''re just jealous of you," Matildaforted her. June nodded. In fact, she didn''t care about it at all. By the time the shoot ended, it was already half past four in the afternoon. When June thought of her date with Jonas that night, she couldn''t help but be lighthearted. As soon as she walked to her car, she suddenly heard someone calling her name. The voice... June froze. She didn''t want to look back, but the man had already walked up to her quickly. "June, it''s really you. Long time no see," The man''s clear voice sounded excited and happy. June turned her head and saw the man holding a bouquet of flowers in his hand. His handsome face was full of excitement.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "How did you get in?" June frowned. Heston was very handsome. He used to be the school hunk. She hadn''t seen him for three years and his temperament was even better. However, June didn''t want to see him. "I have a friend who is working in your crew. I asked him for help," Heston said proudly. However, June turned around and was about to get in the car. Heston suddenly became anxious and grabbed her arm, "June, we haven''t seen each other for so many years. Why are you so cold? We used to be together at least." June replied in a cold voice, "We vel broke up. We''ve had nothing to do with each other for a long time. Have you forgotten?" Seeing her cold face, Heston immediately understood the problem and softened his voice, "Are you still angry with me? Don''t take my mother''s words seriously. She''s just..." "She just thinks that I''m not worthy of you. Me being with you will tarnish your reputation. You''re from a literary family, and I''m a dirty thing," June said as she violently shook off his hand, "Heston, let''s not meet again. Please leave." "I''m not leaving. June, I like you. I''ve never forgotten you. I happen to go to college here. My parents won''t be able to control me in the future," Heston''s expression instantly became anxious, and he was eager to exin. "Heston, you''re just a college student, and I''m popr now. Do you deserve me?" June knew that if she wanted someone to give up, she had to hit a raw nerve. Her words would undoubtedly hurt Heston''s self-esteem. He would definitely leave angrily. Heston obviously didn''t expect her to be so snobbish. He was stunned. "If I want to find a man now, I will have a lot of people to choose from. Why should I waste my time on you? Besides, your family had hurt me before," June sat in the car with cold eyes and refused to give him any face. Heston took a step back, and his handsome face turned pale. "June, I know you. You are definitely not such a person. You are just ???? angry with me. It doesn''t matter. You canugh at me as much as you want. I deserve it. I have to bear it, but Preally want to start over with you Heston was determined. Although he was sad, he still held hope. June was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect that Heston, who used to be proud, was not hurt by her and still acted bravely. "How can I be angry with you for three years? I don''t have time to waste on such ruthless things. Besides, I already have someone I like. I love him very much," After June finished speaking, she asked her assistant to drive away. Heston was stunned like a stone statue with the flowers in his hand. He could not ept such a result. Just as Heston was feeling sad, in a MPV not far away, Cordellia curled her red lips, "That man was June''s ex-lover. He''s quite handsome," Cordellia said to her assistant. "Yes, he''s really handsome. Otherwise, June wouldn''t have liked him." "Look at his disappointed face. Ask him toe over. I want to talk to him," Cordellia immediately ordered her assistant. The assistant got out of the car and called Heston. Heston sat in the car and was a little confused. "Hello, I''m Cordellia, the second female lead of this drama," Cordellia immediately stretched out her hand to show her sincerity. Heston was pleasantly surprised, "I know who you are. I''ve watched a lot of your TV series. I didn''t expect you to act with June." "Do you like her very much?" Cordellia asked with a smile. "Yes. She''s my first love. I''ll never forget her in my life," Heston''s expression was filled with sorrow. "So she''s your first love. It''s so beautiful. It''s a pity that she can''t take a fancy to you now. She''s a rising star. It''s normal for her to reject you," Cordellia had a distressed look on her face. Heston was speechless. Did everyone think that he was not worthy of June? "I''m a person who doesn''t like to see couples being separated. Why don''t I help you?" Cordellia immediately showed a kind smile. "Help me? Why help me?" Heston immediately looked at her warily. Of course, he knew that there had to be a war between the second female lead and the main female lead. "Don''t be nervous. I don''t eat people. I just think that you are so handsome. How about you work as an artist in ourpany? The pay is very generous. By that time, you will have the same job as June, then you can have more chances to see her," Cordellia indeed saw the potential of Heston. His look was not inferior to the handsome young people of the younger generation. He was just a little stiff. After a little bit of training, he would definitely have a promising future. Chapter 2233 Chapter 2233 "You want me to join the entertainment industry? No, my parents won''t allow it," Heston immediately refused. "You look intelligent. You muste from a good family. Well, being an actor is not glorious. Think about it. I can help you," After saying that, Cordellia handed him a business card and said, "You can contact me at any time." Heston got out of the car and held the business card in confusion. June came to Jonas''pany. She kept her promise not to go upstairs to find him, but only sent him a message. Jonas did not reply to her immediately, which made June feel uneasy. She was really afraid that he would be angry with her because of the post by Heston. Apart from love, Jonas was the first hope in June''s life. He lit up her life and made her no longer have to live under the shadow of fear. She tried her best to run towards the light and was afraid of losing it. June sat by the car window and looked out with her beautiful eyes. Jonas was really a low-key businessman. If she hadn''t married him, she wouldn''t have known of his existence. "June, do you want to rest for a while?" Matilda was apanying her. Seeing her staring at thepany''s entrance without blinking, she advised her kindly. "No, I''ll just take a look," June had her own n. She wanted to see if there was "the man" who made her jealous among the people who went in and out of hispany. June couldn''t help mocking herself in her heart. Wasn''t it funny that her rival in love turned out to be a man? At this moment, several handsome, well-dressed men walked out of thepany with their bags on their backs while talking and smiling. June''s eyes froze and she instantly stared at one of the men who was a little too delicate. He smiled like the sun in the morning, warm and clean. "Could it be him?" A bizarre picture appeared in June''s mind in an instant. Then, she subconsciously clenched her hands into fists. The feeling was too ufortable. At the thought of the handsome man going in and out of the hotel with Jonas, her heart felt like it was tied by a thread, and her breath was tight for a while. The man soon disappeared from June''s sight, but she still stared greedily at the man''s back until he disappeared.N?velDrama.Org content. "Am I crazy?" June couldn''t help but doubt herself. How could she be hostile to a strange man? It was ridiculous. It was not something a normal person would do. Could it be that she was abnormal? Ever since she knew that Jonas liked men, she had be abnormal. "June, is that handsome guy good-looking?" Just as June felt sorry for herself, Matilda said with a smile. "Ah?" June didn''t expect Matilda to ask her that question, so she was stunned. Matilda coughed lightly and reminded her with a smile, "No matter how good looking that man is, you can''t keep staring. If Mr. Li finds out about this, he will be jealous." June instantly knew that Matilda had misunderstood her and thought that she was staring at that man because he was handsome and she was crazy over him. "No, no, no. You misunderstood me. I just thought that... he was a little familiar. Maybe it''s a friend I knew before. I have absolutely no other thoughts. Matilda, you can''t expose me." June quickly pretended to be pitiful and looked at Matilda pleadingly. There could no longer be any misunderstanding between her and Jonas, otherwise, she would really be doomed. Matilda was immediately amused by her. She nodded andforted her, "Don''t worry, I''m also a woman. Women''s feelings towards handsome men are the same. I won''t expose you. It''s just that you can''t be so tant in front of Mr. Li." June blushed in embarrassment. She didn''t dare to do that. She wouldn''t dare to do that even if she was given the courage. "That seems to be Mr. Li''s car," At this time, Matilda saw two ck cars parked outside thepany''s lobby. The leading one was Jonas'' car, a ck Bentley. June''s attention was instantly attracted, and her beautiful eyes were full of surprise. The first person to get out of the car was not Jonas, but a very handsome young man. He held some documents in his hand. After he got out of the car, Jonas also got out of the car. The two of them whispered to each other and walked towards thepany''s lobby. June''s gaze was caught. That man... June felt that her heart had jumped into her throat and she was short of breath. She subconsciously pressed her fingers on the car window. "Mr. Li might be a little busy," Matildaforted her. June acted as if she didn''t hear her. Her eyes were fixed on the young man beside Jonas. They seemed to have a lot to say to each other. "Oh no, there really is such a person beside him," At this moment, June just wanted to poke out her eyes. Why did she have to figure out who the man beside him was? Wasn''t it good for her to y dumb? Why didn''t she let it go? Why did she have to see and find him out? At this moment, she had seen him with her own eyes, would she really be happy? June''s eyes suddenly lost their glow. She lowered her head and stared at her fingers in a daze. At this moment, Jonas seemed to have replied to her message. She took out her phone and saw the man''s brief words. "Give me five minutes." June suddenly lost the anticipation and excitement she had just felt. Jonas chose to reply at this time. Was it because the man was beside him that he did not want to reply to her in time? "Okay," Although she was disappointed, June still replied with one word. Five minutester, Jonas'' figure appeared from the hall. Dressed in a ck business suit, he looked very noble. Jonas asked the driver to drive the car next to her car. After saying goodbye to Matilda, June got into his car. As soon as she sat in the car, the atmosphere suddenly changed. Perhaps it was because the car itself was luxurious, and it gave people a sense of oppression. In addition, the silent momentum of the man beside her made June dare not move. "Have you been waiting for a long time?" The man''s low and gentle voice sounded in her ear. "No, I just arrived." June answered casually. The next second, she felt a warm big palm on the back of her hand, and her whole body trembled slightly. She raised her beautiful eyes and looked into the man''s unfathomable dark eyes. Her heart shrank and what appeared in her mind was the scene of him and the man lowering their heads and talking. She didn''t know if she was mentally-illed but she felt that they were too close to each other the moment before. It didn''t look likeca conversation between superior and subordinate. Instead, there was a kind of ambiguous feeling between lovers. June instinctively withdrew her hand. The man felt it and his eyes darkened instantly. "What do you want to eat? I''ll take you there," Jonas asked her. Chapter 2234 Chapter 2234 "Anything is fine. You can just arrange it. I''m not picky about food," June replied softly. "Not picky about food?" Jonas seemed to hear another meaning from her words. June was stunned for a moment. There seemed to be a hint of doubt in his voice the moment before. Did she hear it wrong? The car ride became even quieter the next moment. June didn''t know what made him unhappy again. She only felt that the man''s face was a little gloomy, as if he was thinking about something. The car stopped at the entrance of an antique restaurant. June followed Jonas inside. As soon as they entered the hall, a voice suddenly came, "Jonas, you are also here for dinner?" Jonas turned around and saw a beautiful woman twisting her slender waist like a water snake and walking towards them slowly. Seeing the woman, June instinctively hid behind Jonas. "My brother is also here?" When Jonas saw her, his reaction was very cold. Skr''s charming eyes were full of desire for the man. Even though she was married, he, whom she never had, was still her goal. "Your brother has other social activities tonight. I just came here with a friend for dinner." Skr turned her eyes and saw June behind Jonas. Her tenderness instantly turned into ruthlessness. She red at June angrily. The woman was really annoying. She was everywhere. June''s heart skipped a beat when she saw the unfriendly look in Skr''s eyes. What was going on? Skr seemed to be very hostile to her, but she had never offended her. "Since my brother is not here, we don''t need to talk," After saying that, Jonas directly reached out and held June in his arms. Even in front of Skr, he kissed June''s forehead. The sudden gentleness made June a little overwhelmed. Skr''s heart ached as if it was pricked by countless needles. "Your little wife is so delicate," Skr said with a malicious smile. Jonas could not be bothered with her. He turned around and led June upstairs to a private room. June didn''t know what had happened. She only felt that for a moment, Jonas showed a strong affection for her. Was it her illusion? After entering the private room, Jonas did not immediately call the waiter. Instead, he directly dragged June to the sofa next to her. June was stunned. Before she could react, her lips were kissed by the man''s thin lips. He was overbearing and unreasonable. June''s beautiful eyes widened. What kind of drama was that? In the car, he had been indifferent to her, but at this moment he was very enthusiastic. Which side was the real him? Or, she couldn''t even touch the real him at all. Jonas kissed her hard, and her breath was in a mess. June''s pretty face was as red as a cherry blossom in spring. Her fair face was pinkish and full of shyness, which almost engulfed the soul of the man. "Get rid of that b*stard Heston from your mind. Don''t let me hear his name again. Do you understand?" Jonas ordered in her ear. June''s mind was nk, but she was even more confused at this moment. Why did he mention Heston again? On the way there, Jonas'' unhappiness all came from the rival who suddenly broke in. When he thought of the pure rtionship between June and him, he was extremely angry. He knew that such jealousy was ridiculous, but he couldn''t calm down. He was jealous. Moreover, he couldn''t find a way to eliminate the jealousy for the time being. "I have already forgotten him," June was in the wrong, so she could only be obedient at this moment. Jonas looked at her sincere face and had to give up. He called for the waiter and asked June to order the dishes. He happened to have a call so he went straight to a balcony next to the private room to answer it. June had been with him for a while and knew what he liked to eat, so she ordered the dishes ording to his favorite. After ordering the dishes, she sat at the table, drank the water, and looked at the tall man on the balcony through the floor-to-ceiling curtain. His back alone was already attractive enough. She believed that there must be many people who liked him. There were so many people who liked him. Why did he marry her? Was this considered a fraud?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. June''s mind was filled with wild thoughts. She felt that the marriage involved too many benefits. Would it still be stable? Should she rely on him to earn some money and then leave quietly? Although she married him because of the benefits, June did not hate him at all. She had already fallen for him. She really did not know whether she would cry when the day of departure came. When Skr went to the bathroom, she deliberately passed by the private room where Jonas and June were in. She stared at the tightly shut door, and the jealousy in her heart surged like a tidal wave. In the past, there were no women around Jonas, and her life was peaceful. He was still a frequent visitor in her dreams. But currently, when she thought of June sticking to him every day, what they would do at night, and how he was so tender and kind to her, Skr could no longer be at peace. She also wanted to have such goodness. Moreover, it should have belonged to her. "June, you shouldn''t have touched my man. I''ll make you regret it," Skr swore in her heart and left with a gloomy face. June didn''t eat much during the dinner. Even though she had a good appetite, she still had to control her diet. She didn''t want to look fat in the camera, otherwise her career would be ruined. "Eat all of these pieces of meat. Do not leave anything behind," Jonas noticed it and immediately ced quite a few pieces of meat onto her te. He even ordered her. "Uh... I can''t eat too much at night. I have to lose weight," June looked at him in a dilemma. As an actress, she had to maintain her body shape all the time. "You''re already as thin as a pole. If you keep losing weight, aren''t you afraid of dying in bed?" Jonas'' words made her blush and heart beat faster, but he had a point. June did feel that the man had good physical strength, which made her not able to stand it. Therefore, she felt that her waist would break if she kept losing weight. "Okay, I''ll eat them all," June did not dare to disobey his orders. Although he was overbearing and unreasonable, he still cared about her more or less. Jonas sighed in his heart. The woman really didn''t know how to take care of her own body. "Women can''t be too thin. It''s not good for the husband. You should gain more weight so you can have children," Jonas said lightly. "Huh?" June felt that she had been marked. Not good for the husband? When did she bring bad luck to him? Chapter 2235 Chapter 2235 "My face already has some baby fat. I am afraid that if I eat more, it will be even rounder," June''s face was not slim. On the contrary, it was small and round, with fair skin, clear eyes, and a full forehead. Anyone would like her face. But to Jonas, she was too thin. "As long as I like it, it doesn''t matter if others like it or not," Jonas said and reached out to pinch her tender face, "Remember, you belong only to me, and you are my wife." June''s face was pinched by him, and she was astounded. He was too overbearing. Yes, she belonged to him, only him. The feeling was not bad. "Since you say I''m your wife, can I ask you a question?" June thought for a moment. While the atmosphere was good and his eyes were full of her, she could ask some bold questions. Jonas'' dark eyes narrowed. The woman really knew how to push her luck. "What is it?" Jonas'' voice was tense, as if he was afraid of the question she would ask. The scar on his back was extremely ugly. He didn''t want to ruin his image in her heart for the time being. Therefore, if she asked, he wouldn''t answer her. It was the inferiority buried deep in his heart. It was a taboo. Even if she was his wife, he didn''t want to see her disgusted look. June didn''t hear the nervousness in the man''s voice. Her ck eyes rolled, and then she gathered up her courage, but her voice was still tiny, "Do you have an ex-girlfriend?" He had been minding her ex-boyfriend. To be fair, she should be allowed to ask about his ex-girlfriend, too. Jonas thought that she was going to ask about the sleep at night, but actually she was asking about his ex-girlfriend. "Why? Are you curious about my past?" Jonas'' thin lips curled into a mocking smile. "No, no, no. Don''t get me wrong. In fact, no matter how many ex-girlfriends you had, I... don''t mind. Anyway, it''s all in the past. There''s no point in pursuing it," June hurriedly shook her hands and exined. Before she could hear the answer, she had backed down to a point where she didn''t dare to listen to the answer. How petty she was! "Ha," The man could hear the hidden meaning in her words. He stared at her with burning eyes, "You mean to tell me that it''s meaningless for me to mind your ex-boyfriend?" "Uh," June was stunned. Why did they still go back to that topic? Could he stop talking about Heston? "I really didn''t mean that," June was innocent. Jonas saw her embarrassed expression. To be honest, teasing her was really an interesting and fun thing. "I have an ex-girlfriend. We haven''t contacted each other for many years," Jonas answered her sincerely. June said that she didn''t mind, but when she heard him say it personally, she found that she actually cared very much. She was really a hypocrite and dishonest woman. "Oh, your ex-girlfriend must be very beautiful," June forced a smile and asked casually. "She''s not as pretty as you," Jonas replied indifferently. June, who was down, felt warm instantly as if she was filled with sunshine. She subconsciously snickered and said, "Don''tfort me. I know how I look." "I am notforting you. You may not be the most beautiful, but in my eyes, you are very beautiful. No one canpare with you," Jonas did not want her to be disappointed and sad, so he talked sweetly once in a blue moon. June was overjoyed. The man was really good at praising people. She wondered if he had ever said those sweet words to other women. Wait, did he really only have one ex-girlfriend? But he clearly said that he liked men. Did he not include his boyfriend? June pouted. It seemed that Jonas was still unwilling to tell her the truth, or did he feel embarrassed to say that he liked men? "I remember... you seemed to... have said that you also like... men, is it true?" June boldly exposed his shorings. No matter how, she wanted to know the answer. Jonas was stunned. Had he ever said such ridiculous words? How could he like men? He didn''t have any special hobbies. Oh, right. When she was just married to him, he seemed to have said something irresponsible in order to show his indifference. He didn''t expect that she would still remember it. It seemed that she really cared about it. Seeing her serious face, Jonas had some bad ideas again. He decided to tease her again to see her reaction. "If I really liked men, what would you do?" Jonas asked seriously. June''s pretty face turned pale instantly. What could she do? "It''s up to you. It''s your own decision. I... I have no right to interfere, but..... I only have one request. You must promise me. I''m still very young, and I have to take care of my mother. can''t die young. So, can you pay more attention to your health and don''t bring any illnesses back?" June was not joking with him. She begged him very seriously. In fact, Jonas just wanted to scare her. But after hearing what she said, the man''s face suddenly darkened, and secretly gritted his teeth. The woman was worried that he would get some bad diseases? "What did you say?" At this moment, Jonas looked like he had been pped by someone. June''s pretty face was even paler. What she said the moment before was indeed hurtful, but it was also a fact. She heard that the homosexual circle was a little messy. She was really afraid that she would be infected with some bad diseases. Moreover, she and Jonas did not take any safety measures in their intimate rtionship. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Just pretend that I didn''t say anything. Let''s eat," Juneughed dryly, trying to ease the tense atmosphere. "June, you''d better listen carefully. I only have you as my partner. I don''t like men. Don''t worry that I will infect you with any disease," Jonas was about to explode. The woman was really imaginative. She actually thought of something so far away. Should he reward her instead? "Huh?" June couldn''t believe her ears. He only had her as his partner? He didn''t like men? But he''d admitted it himself before, so now that he said he didn''t like men, which one should she believe? "Honey, don''t be embarrassed to admit it. If you really like men, I won''tugh at you. Now the society is very open, and any kind of love can happen. I really..." "It seems that you still don''t understand," Jonas pulled her over, and his thin lips pressed against her ear dangerously, "I really don''t like men. What should I do to make you believe me?" "But... you were clearly..."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Jonas blocked her lips directly, and did not want to listen to her nonsense anymore. Chapter 2236 Chapter 2236 June felt dizzy from the kiss and could no longer think about it. She looked at the man in a daze. Had it always been her misunderstanding? He really didn''t like men? "I admit that I lied to you in order to make you angry in the first ce, but now I exin to you seriously that I don''t like men, I like women," Jonas didn''t want to listen to her nonsense anymore. "I believe, I believe whatever you say," June''s beautiful eyes were sparkling. She would be a fool if she didn''t believe it. Jonas let go of her speechlessly. "Let''s eat. Let''s not talk about these boring topics," Jonas looked at the remaining food on her te and decided not to tease her. June suddenly felt that the food in her mouth had be very delicious. It turned out that she had been misunderstanding him. Why would Jonas say such nonsense to her which caused her to worry and be unhappy all this while? Jonas gently touched her long hair. This kind of intimacy seemed to happen naturally. He didn''t need to be nice to her deliberately. He had already been very kind to her inadvertently. Feeling his tenderness, June couldn''t help lifting her head and smiling at him. Jonas also started smiling. Such a fool. The depression in her heart dissipated, with another concern. He had an ex. But it was no longer bothering her. Since it was an ex, it must be the past. She shouldn''t have wasted her energy on such a boring thing. The Zhang home.N?velDrama.Org content. When Mark went home for dinner in the evening, he kept sighing and looking pale. Adah noticed that he seemed to have something on his mind, so she came over and massaged his shoulders, "Honey, you''ve been out early anding backte these days. Where have you been? Did thepany encounter any problems again?" "It''s all because of the bidding I told youst time. I''ve been to many ces for a few days. It''s hard to get some connections. I''ve given him millions of dors, but he always refused to give me an answer. Is it really that difficult to make a deal with him?" Mark pinched his forehead tiredly and was worried about thepany. "Honey, you''ve worked so hard. I won''t simply spend the money. Our two daughters are also very obedient. Why don''t you stop bidding? Look at you. Your hair has turned white," Adah still felt sorry for her husband, and she didn''t want him to be too tired. "You''re so short-sighted,," Mark couldn''t help but scold her. Adah was shocked and quickly became more attentive, "Why are you scolding me? I just feel sorry for you." "Actually, such a small project is very difficult for us, but for some people, it''s just a matter of a word," Mark said sarcastically. Adah looked ignorant. She opened her eyes wide and asked curiously, "What kind of person can have such extraordinary capability?" "For example, Ben and Jonas, who have a widework, can solve such a small problem with a simple meal," Mark was inevitably a little depressed when he said that. He pushed his wife away and said, "Bring me a ss of wine." Many thoughts had begun to form in Adah''s heart. She quickly turned around and poured a ss of wine for her husband. Then, she said wickedly, "Are they really so capable? Be is really something. You are her biological uncle. Why can''t she help you? How about I contact her tomorrow and ask her to ask Ben for help? At worst, we can give her some dividends." Of course, Mark hoped that Be could help him get through the crisis. However, she was stubborn and he didn''t know if she would agree. "Forget about Be. After all, it''s not easy for her to date Ben. Don''t ruin her life because of this little thing," Mark still felt sorry for his niece. He had seen his sister''s marriage end miserably. He didn''t want his niece to take the same path. "In my opinion, you are too kind. In the past, your sister had asked for a lot of help from you. If you are embarrassed to trouble her, then you can get the project," Adah couldn''t help but feel a little angry. She felt that Susan and her daughter were ungrateful. When they were in trouble, they would go to them, but when they needed help, they would ignore them and treat them as outsiders. "Don''t mention my sister. She finally has a stable life now. I don''t want to mess it up. If you were better to June before, June wouldn''t be so indifferent now. In my opinion, it''s better to ask for Jonas'' help than to find Ben. At least, he is also my son-inw," In fact, Mark was very happy to have a son-inw like Jonas, but at present, the conflict between him and his daughter had not been settled. "I think June is an ungrateful person. We''ve married her to such a good man like Jonas, and she is not even grateful to us," Adah looked bitter, showing her disgust for June. "It''s all because of you. It wouldn''t have be like this if you let Zhang Yu marry him that time," Mark stared at his wife with me. Adah shrugged her shoulders, and she was very regretful, "You said that Jonas is old and ugly. How could I bear to let my daughter marry an old man? Now you me me. I think you only care about that b*tch''s child and don''t care about your own daughter." After saying that, Adah immediately burst into tears, looking very sad. "All right, all right. Don''t cry so easily. This matter has to be solved. I''ll think about it again," Mark was very annoyed. Adah turned around and left. She didn''t want to make her husband angry. She went to knock on her eldest daughter''s door. As soon as she entered, she saw her daughter lying on the bed with a dull expression. "Mom," Zhang Yu sat up when she saw her. "What''s wrong? You''ve been out of your mind these days," Adah asked with concern, feeling very distressed. Zhang Yu held her beloved doll in her arms and looked sad, "Mom, is she really unwilling to give Jonas back to me? What should I do if she is keeping him?" Adah looked at her daughter''s sad face and quickly hugged her. Her eyes were full of anger towards June, "She has never lived such a good life. Of course, she won''t give him back to you. But don''t worry. Mom will always think of a way. There is still a long way to go." "I really regret it. If I had known that Jonas was so good looking, I would have married him. Now, I should be the one who enjoys happiness," Zhang Yu was very regretful. "I didn''t expect that you would fall in love with Jonas at first sight. However, he is indeed a good-looking man. He is tall and handsome, and has excellent abilities. It''s best for him to be with my daughter. Unfortunately, June hinders everything," Adah looked at her daughter. The more she looked at her, the more she felt that her daughter was beautiful. She resembled Adah when she was young. She was not at all inferior to June, that b*tch. Chapter 2237 Chapter 2237 "Really? Mom, do you really think that only I am worthy of him?" Zhang Yu finally had a smile on her face. "Of course, you are the pride that we have carefully cultivated. You have studied abroad for three years and obtained a certificate. Now, you will have apany of your own brand. June, that b*tch, can neverpare with you," Adah gritted her teeth and said. Zhang Yu had studied fashion design abroad. As soon as she returned to her country, she set up a new designpany with several partners. Currently thepany had made some small achievements, and the brand had also made its name. She had just invested in a bigger production line. It was estimated that the profit would be doubled at the end of the year. "Yes, I will definitely be more and more outstanding. However, June''s current career is also very good. Relying on Jonas'' power, she has a firm foothold in the entertainment industry. I heard that she has severalmercials lined up now, and there are also a lot of popr scripts waiting for her to choose from. Mom, if she gets famous in the entertainment industry, won''t she surpass me?" Although Zhang Yu was confident, June was no longer a nobody, and her poprity was also soaring. "How can a low-ranking person like her, who can''t be exposed to the public, stand on the big screen? Don''t even think about it. No matter how high she has reached, as long as her inferior identity is revealed, she will still fall down. Let''s wait and see," Adah hated June and her mother from the bottom of her heart. Therefore, no matter what they did, Adah always felt that they were rats who could not be exposed to the public. Once they walked on the street, they would be beaten to death by everyone. "Mom, you will help me, right?" Zhang Yu immediately held her mother''s hand tightly. In her eyes, her mother was the most reliable and shrewd person. "Of course, if anyone dares to stop my daughter''s happiness, I will do my best to kill them," Adah gritted her teeth and said. "Well, Mom, your words make me feel at ease. By the way, mypany will attend a fashion show the day after tomorrow. I don''t know if June wille," Zhang Yu said with resentment in her eyes. "So what if shees? Don''t be afraid of her. You have to remember that you are the legitimate daughter," Adahforted her daughter. She felt that her daughter was too naive and worried that she would be bullied by June. "Yes, I know," Zhang Yu immediately smiled. In the morning, after Be got up, she heard someone talking in the living room. She came out and saw her aunt, Adah, sitting on the sofa with her cousin, Zhang Xue. "Be, you''re up?" Adah saw her and immediately said with a smile. Be nodded and saw her mother serving breakfast, "Be, wash up quickly ande to have breakfast." Be turned around and went back to her room. After washing up in the bathroom, she came out and found Zhang Xue sitting in front of her dressing table, holding the bracelet that Ben had given her. "Be, this bracelet is thetest one. It just came out a few days ago, and you already have one. Wow, that''s amazing," Zhang Xue''s eyes lit up. She also wanted to have such a bracelet. Be walked over, took the bracelet from her hand, and put it on, "It''s from my boyfriend." "Be, you seem to have changed. You don''t keep a low profile anymore," Zhang Xue leaned back on the chair with contempt in her eyes. Be was stunned for a moment. While she was applying her makeup, she nced at her and said, "People don''t always keep a low profile all their lives, right? Or do you think that I should keep a lower profile than all of you, only then will you feel normal?" Zhang Xue''s face darkened and she pouted unhappily, "What do you mean by that? I''ve known you since I was a child. You''re just an ordinary person. Now you suddenly show off your boyfriend like a noble youngdy. You do it on purpose, don''t you?" Be sneered and said, "Am I not allowed to talk about my boyfriend? Since you don''t like to listen to it, you can go out." "You... What kind of attitude is this? What''s so great about having a boyfriend? It may notst long," Zhang Xue was so angry that she said nothing good. "Zhang Xue, are you cursing me?" Be moved and blocked Zhang Xue''s way, "Don''t think that you can speak so harshly just because you are my cousin." "What are you doing? Do you want to hit me?" Zhang Xue immediately took a step forward and raised her chin, "Hit me." Be looked at her proud face and really wanted to hit her, but her manner and rationality stopped her. Hearing the noise, Susan immediately went in. Zhang Xue immediately walked to Susan with grievance, "Aunt, Be bullied me."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Susan red at her daughter, "Be, what are you doing? You''re no longer a child. How can you be so unreasonable?" Seeing that her mother didn''t mean to scold her, Be immediately shrugged her shoulders indifferently, "We''re fine." Zhang Xue made a face at her and went out proudly. During the breakfast, Adah directly exined her purpose after taking a few bites, "Susan, it''s like this. I''m here today to ask Be for help." Be tightened her grip on the spoon and felt ufortable. "What''s the matter? Be is still in school. What can she do for you?TMTM Susan''s expression was also a little stiff. She really didn''t want to do anything that would make things difficult for her daughter. "Of course she can''t help. I need Mr. William''s help Your brother''spany has been bidding for a project recently, which is worth tens of millions dors. Mr. William can help with just one word. Be, you will help, right? Grandma loves you so much. Please help our Zhang family," Adah was afraid that Be would refuse, so she deliberately mentioned the name of Madame Walsh. Be knew that there must be something if they came to her. Zhang Xue sat aside and did not dare to interrupt. If she had known that her mother came to ask Be for help, she would not have quarreled with her the moment before. Be pursed her lips and put down her spoon, "Mom, I''m going to school." "Be..." Susan winked at her daughter. While changing her shoes and tidying up her school bag, Be said leisurely, "I can''t help you with this. You can think of other ways." "Hey, Be, can you think about it again..." "No, I like him, so I don''t want him to be in a dilemma," Be''s answer was very reasonable. When the door was closed, Adah pulled a long face. Zhang Xue sneered and said, "I knew it would be like this." Susan was a little embarrassed, "Be is getting more and more unruly. Adah, don''t take it to heart." "Susan, you are getting useless. Be was so rebellious, but you don''t even care," Adah vented her anger on Susan. Susan could onlyugh dryly. "Yes, Be has grown up and is already an adult. She knows how to make her own decisions. As a mother, I can''t control her." "Aren''t you afraid that she will not be filial to you in the future?" Adah sneered. "No, Be is the most filial person. She just doesn''t like to meddle in other people''s business," Susan would not allow others to criticize her daughter. Adah was speechless, so she put down her spoon and talked about something else. "Okay, it''s fine if she doesn''t help in this matter. However, there is one more thing need help with. Zhang Xue has graduated for more than a year, and she has been looking for a job with a future. I asked around and found out that there are a lot of jobs in the William Group that are rted to her. Let her work in the William Group. This you can help with for sure." Chapter 2238 Chapter 2238 Susan was surprised, "It''s been more than a year since Zhang Xue graduated? She hasn''t found a job yet?" "I don''t like ordinary jobs. It''s a waste of my time," Zhang Xue looked proud. "You also know Zhang Xue. She has been proud since she was a child. Susan, you must help me," Adah pleaded. Susan frowned in dilemma, "Let me think about it. I have to ask Be for her opinion on this matter." "Why are you asking her? You are Mr. William''s mother-inw now. Can''t you even ask him for a small favor? Then you are too aggrieved as his mother-inw," Adah looked down on her. Susan smiled bitterly and said, "You may not know that it''s beyond Be''s reach to marry into the William family. The William family is a big family. Of course I am very happy to be his mother-inw. But I can''t misuse the power of my identity." "Then tell me, are you going to help us or not? When you quarreled with Beck, the Zhang family had always been supporting you. Do you not treat us as a family now?" Adah suddenly became unhappy. Zhang Xue also quickly showed a pleading look, "Aunt, please help me. I promise I will be filial to you in the future." Susan was in a dilemma. In the end, she could only nod, "Okay, I''ll ask on your behalf," "Just ask Mr. William directly. Don''t discuss it with Be. She definitely doesn''t like to trouble others," Adah said shrewdly. "Okay, I''ll ask Ben directly," Susan had to nod again. Be''s studies were getting busier. She had no ss in the afternoon, so she went to the library to read books. It was unknown if she was getting better at dressing herself up recently, but she had begun to give off the charm of youth. Therefore, some boys in the school couldn''t help but be fascinated by her confidence. Be reached out to grab a book. In a gap, a boy was peeping at her from the opposite side. Seeing that she had noticed him, the boy ran away with a red face. Be was stunned while holding the book, and then she found it funny. Be''s poprity in school was gradually rising. Of course, it was mainly because her family background was exposed. In the past, she was only known toe from a rich family. Currently, many people knew that she was the only daughter of the Charles family. She would inherit the business of the Charles family in the future. She was the only daughter of a rich family. The fact made her appear even more attractive. The society was very realistic. Some men would inevitably dream that if they married Be, they could be rich without doing anything. Everything in the Charles family could belong to them. The reason why so many people had such a plot against Be was that she gave people the illusion of being single in school. She was not only from a good family, but also had a good character. She was diligent and hardworking, giving people a feeling that she was getting better and better. Such a girl was really attractive. The fact that Be and Ben were together had never been made public. At least, it had never been announced to the public. The two of them kept a low profile. The meetup of their parents was also in private. Of course, some people knew that they were dating. It was getting dark. Be rubbed her sore eyes. She had some ideas for her thesispetition next month, so it was worthwhile for her to study hard during that period of time. The phone suddenly vibrated, Be looked down and saw a text message, "I''ll bring you to a banquet tonight. I''ming to pick you up now. See you in half an hour." Be''s pretty face froze. To attend a public asion with Ben? Since they started dating, it seemed that they had never appeared in public together. Be couldn''t help but feel a little anxious when she heard his sudden request. She was not good at socializing. What if she disgraced him? It was already toote for her to think about it. Half an hourter, Be saw Ben''s car at the school gate and quickly walked over. Ben got out of the car directly and reached out to hold Be''s hand. Be shyly bent down and sat in the car. "What kind of banquet is it? Do I need to change my clothes?" Be asked him anxiously as soon as she sat down. "Rx, it''s just apany''s celebration party. The clothes have been prepared. Let''s go and change," Ben was an attentive person. Since he wanted to take her to the party, everything was well prepared. Be calmed down a little. She didn''t know if she was too confident. She always felt that she wouldn''t be too embarrassed when she was with Ben. The man would help her for sure. "Well, I''ll try my best not to embarrass you," Be leaned against his arm and said with a chuckle. Ben patted her back gently andforted her softly, "I asked you to go there to have fun, not to make a fool of yourself. Don''t be afraid." In a high-ss boutique, Be saw the dress chosen by Ben himself. The workmanship was exquisite, and the hem and cor were just right. It was not too revealing, but it could also show her graceful figure. Be put it on and felt that the person in the mirror was not recognizable. It was true that attire was very important to a person''s appearance. She felt that she was currently in a fairy tale world. Ben suddenly appeared behind her, and his thin lips kissed her fair and tender shoulder. The warm breath made Be blush. She nervously pulled her dress and turned to face the man, "Is it beautiful?" Ben admired her from head to toe. There was no calmness in his eyes, but some impure intentions. "Of course, I personally selected this for you," Ben sounded proud, as if he was acknowledging her perfection. Be felt warm in her heart. It seemed that she had integrated into a part of the man''s life. He was very satisfied with what he chose. She was also chosen by him. Was he also very satisfied? "Let''s go. It''s almost time," Ben took her hand and walked out.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. June called her mother. Her mother liked the peaceful life very much. She instantly felt much more rxed. Her mother was her only rtive. Her safety was the greatest motivation for June to move forward. In the morning, Jonas told her that he would take her to a party that night, and asked her to end her work early that day. Because the party was quite important to him. Th? year, the profit of his friend''s company which he had invested in had increased by a lot, and they were going to hold a celebration party. June didn''t dare to neglect his arrangement She left the crew at three o''clock in the afternoon and went home. Since she wanted to attend the banquet, she had to wear a gown. She opened the closet. Although there were a few beautiful gowns, women were still greedy for new ones, including June. Chapter 2239 Chapter 2239 Because he said it was an important banquet, in order not to embarrass him, June wanted to dress herself up more beautifully. Just as June was considering what she should wear, the bedroom door was suddenly pushed open. June had just taken a shower and was not fully dressed. She thought it was Mr. Cobb, the housekeeper, who suddenly came in. She was shocked and hid in the wardrobe next to her. "What are you hiding from? Is there anything that cannot be seen?" A low and maic male voice rang out unhappily. It was only then that June realized that Jonas had returned. "It''s you," June then walked out from behind the cab door. Jonas was dressed in a suit with an elegant temperament. At this moment, he looked at June who was in thin pajamas. Her whole body was smooth and fair like jade. Moreover, she had just washed her hair, and her long hair draped on her shoulders and chest, which made that fair part of her look even more prominent and proud. The man swallowed subconsciously and raised his wrist to look at his watch. There was enough time. June didn''t know why the man was looking at the time. She couldn''t help but ask anxiously, "Is there no time left? Let''s go quickly." When she was about to reach for the gown, her wrist was grabbed by the man. The next second, her back was pressed against the cab door. "We''re not in a hurry. I just want to make sure that this little bit of time is enough for me to make full use of," Jonas spoke evilly beside her ear, burning June''s weak rationality. "W-what do you want to do?" June asked knowingly, her breathing bing rapid. "What do you think?" Jonas smirked. How could he not be moved by her pink and tender appearance? June hadpletely understood his thought. She lowered her eyes shyly. The next second, her chin was lifted by the man, and they were kissing passionately. June trembled violently. She found that she was lifted up by him, with her back against the cab and her legs opened. After more than an hour, June felt her legs go soft and she couldn''t stand still. Jonas walked out of the bathroom with satisfaction, turned and walked out of the door. After a while, he took a brand new gown and put it beside her. June looked at him speechlessly. Just an hour ago, he stripped her clean, but he himself didn''t even remove a piece of clothes. She couldn''t help biting her lip secretly. One day, she would see him naked, because it was the greatest fairness between husband and wife. "Let''s wear this. I want to see you in it." Jonas smiled and said. June''s attention was instantly attracted by the silver gown, and the little bit of resentment in her heart waspletely gone. "Did you buy this?"June asked happily. "Yes, I''ll wait for you downstairs," After saying that, Jonas turned around and left the room. June couldn''t wait to try on the gown, but as soon as she got out of bed, she felt her legs trembling. She couldn''t help biting her lips again. The man had no self-control. It was really terrible. After taking a shower, June put on makeup herself and changed her hairstyle. Big curls would give off a sense of maturity. June also wanted to look more mature so that she could match Jonas'' charm more. After putting on the gown, she felt that she looked different. After turning around twice in front of the mirror, she went downstairs. The me in Jonas'' eyes shed. If he hadn''t already been satisfied, he would have lost control at this moment. June''s beauty was impossible to replicate. She was pure and charming, which made people get infatuated with her. Jonas tidied his suit and said in a hoarse voice, "Let''s go." June followed Jonas to the banquet. Standing beside the tall and elegant man, June, who was tiny and pretty, attracted the attention of all the people. Everyone was surprised. "Isn''t this a famous female celebrity? Why did she show up with Mr. Li?" "I don''t know. Rumor has it that she has a very strong backer. It must be Mr. Li. She is really lucky. Mr. Li is a big shot with zero scandal. He didn''t hesitate to lower himself to have a rumor with her."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "This woman was really amazing. I heard that there were many nobledies who wanted to be with Mr. Li, but they were all ruthlessly rejected." "It''s unsure whether her life is good or not, but her skill must be good. Otherwise, Mr. Li would not be fascinated by her and be willing to take her to such an important asion." June heard all the rumors around her and she was uneasy. Fortunately, wherever Jonas went, he held her hand tightly so that she would not feel isted. "We agreed in the car just now that you are only my girlfriend, not my wife," The man''s soft voice sounded in her ear, as ifforting her in advance. June looked at the man with her beautiful eyes full of gratitude. She just asionally mentioned it in the car, saying that that day''s banquet would definitely expose their identity as husband and wife. The man was willing to act along with her and hide the truth from the media. It was so warm to be worried and cared for by someone. The energy made June feel at ease. "Okay," June replied in a low voice, her face blushing. When Jonas introduced her to others, he only introduced her as a new girlfriend, which surrprised everyone. They looked at her in a different light because it was really strange. Jonas had had no woman around him all these years, and some people even suspected that he might like men. Now it was clear that he liked women. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org They thought that this unknown actress was really lucky. She had such a big supporter as soon as she started her career. She would definitely have a bright future. June had always been timid. In the face of such a lively asion, the only thing she could do was to stay by Jonas side obediently. If someone greeted her, she would respond politely. If someone came to ask some inexplicable questions, she would reply with a smile and not reveal too much information. Looking at the smiling face of the woman beside him, Jonas naturally liked it very much. When the banquet was over that night, he had to take her home early and do something important. As June was greeting the guests, she suddenly raised her eyes and saw Cordellia. She was stunned. Cordellia was holding a cup of red wine. She had been looking at June for a long time. She did not expect that she would be Jonas'' female partner, which was a big blow to her. June looked away. She didn''t want to pay attention to Cordellia. She and Cordellia had been on bad terms in the crew. At this moment she should just treat her as a stranger. Cordellia drank the red wine in her ss with hatred. Suddenly, she had a vicious n in her mind. Previously, she happened to see June''s ex-boyfriend, Heston. Heston just contacted her the night before and said that he wanted to try to join the entertainment industry. Cordellia was very satisfied with his reply. Two dayster, she would formally sign the contract with Heston. At such an important asion, it was not too much for him toe and meet his ex-girlfriend. Chapter 2240 Chapter 2240 As Cordellia thought about it, the corners of her mouth curled into a smug smile. She walked to a ce where there were few people and dialed Heston''s number. Heston did not know her purpose. She only told him toe over for a drink, so he agreed. "June, let''s wait and see," Cordellia looked as if she was a cat who had gotten the cream. June felt a little bored because she really couldn''t stand this kind of business banquet. She felt a little sour from all the smiling. At this moment, there was amotion outside, as if some important guest had arrived. June also looked at the entrance curiously. Then, she saw a tall and handsome man. June was stunned. Wasn''t that Mr. William? Did Bee? Just as June was looking forward to it in surprise, Be, who was beside Ben, instantly became the focus of everyone''s attention. She was dressed in a shiny silver dress, which made her delicate and tender skin even more prominent. Her fluffy fringe matched her long ck curly hair, making her look young, beautiful and very eye-catching. Be was more used to this kind of asion than June. She had been used to it since she was a child. Therefore, she was not nervous and followed Ben gracefully. They looked good together. "Your friend is here. Let''s go over and say hello," While she was still in a daze, Jonas took her hand and walked towards Ben. Ben saw him. Be also blinked happily at June. June was amused by her mischievous look and walked up to her naturally. "June, I knew you would be here," Be said with a smile. "Really? How did you guess?" June asked curiously. Be looked at Jonas and whispered in her ear, "Don''t you know that your husband is the major shareholder of thispany? He will definitelye to such a grand celebration party, and he will definitely bring his wife." June blushed. How could Be be more confident than her? "I was awkward just now. Now that you''re here, I suddenly feel less lonely," said June in a low voice. "Well, it''s rare to have a chance to get together. We can have some fun," Be said with a smile. She took June''s hand and sat at a ce with fewer people. Ben looked back and found that his girlfriend was gone. His handsome face was a little stunned. Be had a meek appearance, but her true nature was very fierce, so Ben had no choice but to let her do whatever she wanted. Be had recently been known by the public because of the bankruptcy of the Charles Group. Although the Charles Group was not a bigpany, it was still a rich organization in the city. It could be ranked in the top five of the local enterprises. Beck had had two marriages, but his second marriage failed. Be was his only daughter. In addition, he had always mentioned the heir of hispany intentionally in front of others, so Be was immediately known by others. After all, if she inherited thepany in the future, she could be regarded as a lucky girl. Although Be''s family background couldn''t bepared with Ben''s, he wasn''t out of her league. After all, with apany under her name in the future, she had every right to traverse the same circles as him. The rtionship between Be and June was getting better, and they were cousins, so they were naturally closer. The scene of two young and beautiful girls sitting together and chatting was very eye-catching. The two girls each had their own beauty, and they were not artificial beauties. Their every move was very attractive. The rtionship between Ben and Jonas also became closer. Because their lovers were good friends, they had more interactions and conversational topics. When Cordellia saw that June had made friends with a rich youngdy like Be, she got green-eyed. Although there was no division between the entertainment circle and the socialite circle, she was still jealous when she saw that June''s r¨¦sources andworks were better than hers. Ben and Jonas each brought a femalepanion, but it did not stop some women from approaching them. After all, it was rare for them to encounter such handsome and charming men. Therefore, some drunk girls who were overly confident came over to talk to the two handsome men. Unfortunately, Ben and Jonas were not men who could be easily seduced. Moreover, their beloved women were staring at them. How could they dare to smile at other women in front of them? They should be more stingy with their gentleness at this time. "Ouch," A mature and charmingdy pretended to be dizzy and identally fell in front of Jonas. Her hands naturally grabbed Jonas'' arm. In front of everyone, Jonas had to be a gentleman. He immediately reached out to hold her hand to prevent her from falling to the ground. "Thank you, Mr. Li," The woman raised her eyes gratefully. Her charming eyes were filled with a hint of affection.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "You''re wee," Jonas immediately understood her intentions and immediately let go of his hand. Ben was drinking wine leisurely beside them, and watching everything. Jonas was a few years older than him, and he was exuding a mature charm. He would indeed attract women of simr age. Unfortunately, those women were too oblivious. His wife was by his side, so how could they have a chance? Seeing that Jonas immediately turned around and talked to others as if she did not exist, the smile on thedy''s face froze and she was extremely disappointed. Thest time she used the move, it was easy to win the man''s pity. Of course, June had noticed Jonas helping her the moment before. Even Be narrowed her eyes. "She was so dramatic," Be suddenly felt upset for June. June forced a smile, "He wasn''t the one who took the initiative. I''m not jealous." "It''s not allowable, too. You have to tell those malicious women that you are his femalepanion today. It''s wrong to seduce him in front of his femalepanion," Be defended her "As a femalepanion, I''m not as significant as you," Juneughed at herself. "Don''t be so unconfident. You are now a popr celebrity," Be felt sorry for theck of confidence on her face. "People always look down on celebrities. Who knows when they''ll get tired of me," June looked sad. "Of course they won''t. You''re good at acting, and you''re very beautiful," Be quicklyforted her. "Be, thank you for your encouragement. To be honest, you are the first person to talk to me like this," The mncholy in June''s eyes disappeared, and was reced by a happy smile. Chapter 2241 Chapter 2241 Be was stunned for a moment. Then, she lowered her head and whispered, "June, I want to apologize to you on behalf of my uncle. He has failed you and your mother." "Be, can you not mention him?" June''s face instantly turned pale. She really didn''t want to talk about those people. "Okay, let''s not talk about them," Be nodded quickly, and did not talk about her pain. June couldn''t help looking at the man in the crowd. His back was firm and straight, and he really gave her a sense of security. Then, she thought of the threat of Adah and her daughters, she suddenly felt very uneasy. Although she was not afraid of threats and talked back, who could expect how the situation would change? While June was peeping, Be was enjoying her boyfriend''s charm openly. Ben was young and noble, and every time he stood in the crowd, he was very outstanding. Be gazed at his figure. Thinking of every minute and second in his arms every night, she was in a wonderful mood. Halfway through the banquet, the guests began to enjoy a sumptuous buffet dinner. Be and June also returned to their men''s side. Jonas took a te for June and asked what she wanted to eat. Being so pampered by him, June''s depressed mood was swept away. She smiled and enjoyed the wonderful dinner with the man. Ben and Be were also choosing delicious food. After they had an intimate rtionship, they started to look like husband and wife. They tried to restrain themselves as much as possible, but they always inadvertently wanted to touch each other''s hands, lean on each other, steal a kiss, or say something naughty. Ben often got shy by the teasing of mischievous Be, but he also enjoyed the woman''s yful behavior, which made his life more interesting. June and Jonas had just finished taking the food and sat down. Suddenly, a voice came from behind June and called her name. "June." It was a natural and intimate way of addressing her, and it was full of affection. June''s back stiffened and she turned her head to see Heston standing behind her. He was wearing an exquisite suit. His young and handsome face was stunning. June opened her eyes wide in disbelief. Why would Heston be there? Jonas immediately put down the knife and fork in his hands, and stared at the young man with a dignified and gloomy look. "Why are you here?" June quickly stood up and asked in surprise. Heston also did not look good, because he finally saw who the man behind June was. To be honest, he was a little disappointed because June was very young. She should have found a boyfriend of the same age instead of a very mature man. "Come with me. I have something to say," Heston''s heart was in turmoil. Thinking of the rtionship between himself and June in the past, he was so jealous that he directly stepped forward, grabbed June''s wrist, and forced her to leave. "Heston, what are you doing? Let me go," June waspletely stunned. What was wrong with Heston? How could he do such a thing to her in front of so many people? Heston was young and aggressive, so he would show it when he was unhappy. Moreover, he thought that he had a good reason to take June away as her ex-boyfriend. However, June shook off his hand forcefully, which made Heston confused. "You are with this old man. Is this your so-called career ambition?" Heston suddenly became irritable and pointed at Jonas. He felt that he was an old man who liked young girls. He must have used some dirty means to keep June with him.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. June became angry and raised her voice. "What are you talking about? He''s my boyfriend." "Oh, boyfriend? June, I thought you were still the pure and innocent girl I knew. I didn''t expect you to be so secr. For fame and fortune, you didn''t hesitate to sell your soul..." June pped him in the face. Heston could scold her, but she would never allow him to be rude to Jonas. It was her bottom line. Heston didn''t expect that June would hit him. When did she be so violent? In the past, she spoke gently and her eyes were always filled with kindness. "Did I say anything wrong?" Heston was still stubborn and his face turned red. Jonas sat in front of the table, and his handsome face tensed. To be honest, it was the first time that he had been called an old man, which indeed made him a little embarrassed. He was a little older, but he should not be ndered like that. He didn''t move. He just looked up at June, whose face was flushed with anger. The woman had defended him the moment before. "You''re wrong, Heston. What right do you have to scold me here? My rtionship with you has long been over. You came here to make Vel trouble for no reason and even ndered my boyfriend. You''ve already made a mistake," June did not know where she got the courage to fight back. She looked at the stiff Jonas behind her and was worried that he would be angry again. Heston sneered, "You''re not attracted by his charm. You''re moved by his money. Yes, I have nothing. I can''t satisfy your ambition and give you the life you want, but you will regret it. Sooner orter, he will be tired of you." "Even if he gets tired of me, I won''t regret it," June looked firmly at Heston and directly said her real feelings. Heston was stunned. Everyone present was shocked. They didn''t expect the celebrity to be so bold and say such words. Jonas was finally no longer indifferent. He got up, held June gently, and said to Heston in a cold voice, "She will be the only woman in my life. If you offend her again, I will not let you go." Heston was shocked again. His youthful face didn''t look good. Not far away, Cordellia was watching the scene. When she thought that June''s reputation was going to be ruined, she suddenly saw Jonas standing up and speaking up. His words were, el powerful that they instantly suppressed the chaos created by Heston. "Will you marry her?" Heston asked unwillingly. "I will," Jonas'' reply was firm and forceful. Heston was shocked. He stared angrily at June, "You also said before that you would marry me." June felt a little dizzy. What was wrong with Heston? That was years ago. At that time, she was sure that she would be with him. But after sq many things happened, she found that Heston was good, but hecked the responsibility of a man. When she was ridiculed by his mother, he avoided her. When she and her mother wereughed at by others, he went far away. At present, how could he have the face to say such things to her? Chapter 2242 Chapter 2242 "Heston, why didn''t you tell everyone how you abandoned and ignored me? When I was hurt and wronged, where were you? As a man, you don''t even have basic responsibility. How could you still think that I would marry you? You must be dreaming," June''s eyes were red as she scolded him for being shameless. Heston''s face waspletely pale. His mouth moved, but he didn''t know what else to say. Be watched the scene for a while and finally rushed out and sneered at Heston, "If you really still care about the past, you shouldn''t embarrass June in public. You are the most selfish person." Heston red at Be because she had hit the nail on the head. He wanted to get back together with the former June selfishly, so he had acted jealous and hated the man who was holding her at the moment. Heston had finally be mute. He turned around and left, leaving the crowd behind. June also felt ashamed. She lowered her head with a broken heart and felt extremely remorseful and self-me. "I''m sorry," She said to Jonas. Jonas looked at her red eyes and shook his head, "It''s okay. If you don''t want to stay here, we''ll leave." Ben also decided to leave with Be. The four of them left the banquet hall in a hurry while the people were discussing the matter the moment before. Cordellia had achieved her goal. She heard some people around her saying June had really lost all face. Heston''s acting skills were not bad and he was very capable. He had sessfully turned June into a shameless woman who pursued fame and fortune. Be sat in the car angrily. Seeing her good friend being bullied, she felt really distressed. Ben looked at her slightly pouting mouth and couldn''t help but reach out to touch her long hair. Heforted her, "Well, don''t be angry. In fact, it''s good to have apetitor. Didn''t you see how strong Jonas'' sense of possessiveness was just now? As soon as this man named Heston appeared, Jonas would understand June''s position in his heart." When Be heard his exnation, she was stunned for a moment. She remembered thest time they went hiking, Jonas'' attitude towards June was still indifferent. It was as if two strangers were forced to be together, and there was no emotional interaction at all. At that time, Be was still worried for June and how she could captivate Jonas, the cold man. Currently, time had passed and Jonas''s feelings for her had grown stronger. It was indeed quite a great improvement. "Well, even so, didn''t you see that June''s face was red with anger just now? She had broken up with him but he still came to pester her. That man is too shameless," Be was still angry. She felt that what Heston said was really harsh. "June has be outstanding, and his ex-boyfriend would of course see it and miss her inevitably. This is amon problem for men," Ben also sneered. "Then what''s yourmon problem?" Be stared at the man''s handsome face with her beautiful eyes. Ben was surprised. Why did he draw fire to himself? "I don''t have any problem," Ben exined vaguely. "If... if we break up, will you pester me?" Be''s voice became a little softer. Ben''s expression suddenly became serious. He held her fingers tightly and asked, "Do you think we will break up?" "I mean if..." "Don''t think about the things that don''t exist. As long as we manage this rtionship well, we will never break up, unless... you also have crush on a man younger and more handsome than me, and you want to leave me," The moment before, when Ben heard Jonas being called an old man by the boy in his early twenties, he couldn''t help but put himself in the same shoes. He was also a few years older than Be. Be smiled and said, "That''s possible, too... Hmm." It was just a joke, but her lips were blocked by the man. Be only felt that she had suffered a violent storm. When the man let go she was almost out of breath. Fortunately, the partition of the car was up. Otherwise, it would be too embarrassing if the driver found out. elis "You..." Be looked at him with watery eyes andined. His actions were too rough, and he was not as gentle as usual. "Don''t mention it again," Ben''s heart was beating wildly. He couldn''t ept that the woman would leave him and belong to someone else. The pain of life being taken away upied his heart tightly. Be was stunned. She pursed her slightly swollen lips and lowered her head with a smile. Ben could only hold her tightly in his arms again. He pressed his thin lips against her forehead and warned her in a hoarse voice, "It''s rare for me to fall in love. If you dare to betray me, I will definitely tie you up and lock you up forever." "It''s against thew," Be said with a smile. "So what if it''s against thew? I only know that I can''t lose you," Ben gritted his teeth. "Don''t worry. As long as you don''t let go, I won''t let go. Where can I find such a good husband?" Be also reached out and hugged his waist tightly. She smiled like a little fox, proud and happy. Only then did Ben realize that he seemed to have been fooled by her. He gritted his teeth secretly and kissed her forehead a few times. Compared with the warmth in Ben''s car, the atmosphere in Jonas'' car was unprecedentedly stiff. June held her breath, and nced at the man sitting beside her in panic. He clenched his fists and stared out of the window. He didn''t say a word to her for a long time. Jonas'' silence made June even more nervous. He must be angry. Oh no, how should she coax him? Heston was really something. Not only did hee to the crew to find her, but he also came to make trouble at the banquet. What was more, he even called Jonas an old man in front of so many people. She really couldn''t stand it.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Do you think I''m old?" After a long silence, the man''s deep voice sounded. "Ah?" June didn''t expect that he would ask that. She shook her head, "No, no, no, I don''t think you''re old at all." "Did you marry me because of my money?" Jonas seemed to have suffered a great blow that day, and his usual cold and self-confidence had disappeared. "Uh..." June didn''t know how to answer the question. If she said yes, would the man throw her out of the window in anger? If she said no, was she very hypocritical? Chapter 2243 Chapter 2243 "Before I married you, I didn''t know what kind of person you were. I didn''t even know your appearance. My father asked me toe over. If you said that I took a fancy to your money, I know that you are very rich for sure, but your money is your money. I can''t guarantee whether you will spend it on me or not," June felt a little wronged. In this marriage, she was the passive one. Except for her falling in love with him, everything was arranged. Jonas turned his head and looked at her carefully through the light of the streetmp outside the window. There were still tears in her eyes, and her eyes were watery and shining. However, the sincerity on her face was undisguised. The woman trusted him wholeheartedly. "That''s right. I forced you to marry me. It wasn''t by your own will," Jonasughed at himself. This reality could never be changed. "What''s the difference? Anyway, I''ve already married you," June gave a wry smile. "Of course there is. Heston didn''t force you. You really liked him. If I was forcing you all this while, could you also really like me?" Jonas always felt that he was no different from a b*stard. He forced her to marry him and wanted to have her real love. He was too greedy. June didn''t know how to react after hearing that. It seemed that he was still jealous. June, who had never dared to take the initiative, at this moment, somehow had the courage. She directly leaned over and kissed the man''s handsome face. Then, she smiled and said, "There isn''t only one type of love. Love after marriage is also possible." Jonas was somewhat stunned. He still could feel the warmth from her lips on his face. June looked at him with shining eyes, "I''m really sorry. I don''t know how Heston found that ce. Don''t take what he said to heart. He''s just angry from embarrassment. I didn''t agree to reconcile with him. He just said those nasty words to provoke me." "I know," Jonas'' mood had actually improved in an instant because of her initiative kiss. "In the future, I won''t let him hurt you. I''ll stay away from him and never see him again," June raised her hand and swore. Jonas grabbed her hand and clenched it tightly. He finally smiled, "Don''t always swear. I believe in you. Thank you for standing up today to protect my reputation." June was stunned. The next second, she blushed. Earlier, in front of everyone, she had ignored her image and scolded Heston. When she thought about it at this moment, it should be considered a bold thing. "I didn''t think much. I just don''t want him to use you." Jonas pursed his thin lips into a smile, "What if he didn''t say anything wrong? I did fall for your beauty." June trembled slightly, "That means I''m lucky to be chosen by you. There are many girls who are younger and more beautiful than me." "Don''t belittle yourself. I''m just joking," Jonas didn''t like to see her self-deprecating. It made his heart ache. June leaned into his arms and closed her eyes. It was a very exciting night, but she also gained a lot. She hoped that she couldmunicate well with Jonas in the future. She hoped that they would not misunderstand or harm each other. After Heston left the banquet, he smoked on the street. He felt very different. He had some resentment against the world. He knew that he was no match for the rich and powerful man. If June did not choose him, it could only mean that she had really changed, bing snobbish and greedy. His phone rang. It was from Cordellia. Heston answered the phone and said angrily, "Do you also think that I''m not qualified topete with him?" "Yo, you''re still angry. Heston, don''t be so angry. Since you''re in a bad mood, I''ll treat you to a drink. Where are you?" Cordellia asked with a smile. After Heston told her the address, Cordellia''s car arrived and picked him up. "Who is that man? Why haven''t I seen him before?" As soon as Heston got into the car, he couldn''t wait to find out what kind of man June was with. "He is an invisible rich man and a very low-key businessman, but his assets are so abundant that you can''tpare with him," Cordellia couldn''t help but mock him. "So what if he''s rich? Can he steal another person''s woman just because he''s rich?" Heston roared angrily. "This world is unfair. He has money and power, so he can do whatever he wants. You just value June too much to understand that. If you don''t like her, will you still be angry and unresigned?" Cordellia sneered. Heston immediately calmed down. Yes, he still loved June, so he was so angry that she was with the man because of his money. Cordellia saw that he had finally calmed down, so she lit a cigarette and slowly blew out a smoke ring, "Actually, you have a lot of chances to snatch June back." "Do I still have a chance? But I''m not rich," Heston was very dispirited and frustrated. "After all, June is a young girl. It''s normal that she likes money. People will always make mistakes. Maybe, one day she will get tired of Jonas and want to get back together with you. As long as you approach her every day and let her see your growth, you can definitely attract her attention," Cordellia began to brainwash Heston. Currently, Heston wanted to get revenge on that man. If he got back together with June, that man would be cuckolded by him. Just thinking about it made him feel great. Cordellia looked at the revengeful Heston and the corners of her mouth curled into a smug smile. She would let June have a taste of her own medicine since she dared to change the script. But at the banquet the night before, someone had managed to take a picture of his figure. Not only was he tall and slender, but he also had a handsome face that made people drool. He was mature, charming, and elegant. Because of Jonas'' power, some entertainment magazines still did not dare to reveal his photos. They only released a few pictures of his back and side profile, and some vague photos of his face.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Compared to June and Jonas, no one dared to take photos of Ben and Be. After all, they were not in the circle, and the reporters in the entertainment circle did not dare to disturb their lives. Jonas'' big brother, Justin, saw the newspaper during breakfast and couldn''t helpughing. "Skr, look. My brother is in the newspaper. It seems that he really loves June, as he is willing to be associated with her," Justin said as he handed the newspaper to his wife, Skr, who was sitting opposite him. Skr nced from the corner of her eyes and saw Jonas'' figure. The expression on her face became wooden instantly. Chapter 2244 Chapter 2244 "Justin, don''t you think that it''s very strange for them to be together? They don''t match each other at all. This girl doesn''t have any aura. When she is beside Jonas, she looks like a maid. Those who don''t know will think that she''s just a little girl," Skr said unhappily. "She''s young so she doesn''t have such an aura. Unlike you, who helps me deal withpany affairs every day. You have the temperament of a businesswoman," Justin looked at his wife with affection and said with a smile. "Do you think I really want to be a businesswoman? If it weren''t for your poor health, I wouldn''t want to step up. I would like to be your virtuous wife and wait for you toe home every day," Skr acted angry in a cute way. "I know. I''m sorry for you. I should have let you enjoy your life after marrying you, but now I need you to share my work. Skr, since you''ve helped me so much, I won''t treat you shabbily," Justin coaxed her gently. "Just remember my kindness. I don''t need you to repay me," Skr was acting even more endearing. Justin liked it very much. He was already over fifty years old, yet he was able to marry such a beautiful and capable wife. It had always been something that Justin was extremely proud of. "By the way, I''m going to Jonas''pany for a meeting in the afternoon. Do you want to go with me?" Skr was full of expectation. "I have an appointment with the doctor for an examination. I may not be able to go today. It''s the same if you go on my behalf," Justin waved his hand, indicating that he could not go. "All right. Anyway, I have always been in charge of this project. I will discuss it well with Jonas. After all, we are a family." Skr promised with a smile. Justin nodded, "Yes, we''re a family." When Skr left home by car, the smile on her face disappeared instantly, and her expression was extremely cold. She took out her mobile phone and kept looking through the news that day. The photos of June''s happy smile hurt her heart. The woman smiled so happily. There were also a few photos of Jonas holding her waist, holding her hand, and staring at her affectionately. All of that was an eyesore for Skr. "D*mn little b*tch, the happier you are now, the more miserable you will be in the future," Skr was extremely resentful. Since she married Justin, her mentality had changed. She felt that sometimes she would have a mental problem and hoped that Justin would die soon, so that she could marry Jonas as she wished. She enjoyed the care and love of the two brothers. But she was very clear that the possibility was getting smaller. Ever since June appeared, her hope waspletely gone. She was sick, but she enjoyed her current life. She was rich, powerful, and could do whatever she wanted. Skr had specially dressed up that day. She was dressed in a white dress and had an exquisite hairstyle and detailed makeup. She looked very confident and beautiful, with a unique aura. She brought her team and came to Jonas''pany very early. The meeting was at half past ten in the morning, but she arrived at nine because she couldn''t wait to see Jonas. That kind of yearning had tortured her for many years. As usual, Jonas was dressed in a ck suit with a short hairstyle. He didn''t look mboyant, but he had a strong aura. His eyes were dignified, and he looked fierce and domineering. Skr knocked on his office door. When Jonas looked up and saw her, his eyes became colder, "I thought it was my brother who came to attend the meeting." Jonas did not want to see her. "Are you very disappointed that I''m here?" Skr walked to his table and sat on the chair at the side elegantly. "Jonas, you haven''t called me sister- inw for a long time. Is it because in your heart, you don''t see me as your sister-inw?" Jonas frowned. He didn''t know why she brought up the matter, so he said irritably, "My sister-inw is only Christine''s mother." "Oh?" Skr''s face was full of hope, "So, in your heart, I am still me. My identity has never changed, and I am still the girlfriend who followed you and discussed academic matters with you." "Skr, you''ve gone too far," Jonas stared at the charming woman in front of him and said in a stern voice. "I didn''t go too far. We used to be together, didn''t we? It''s just that you don''t want to recall it anymore, but can''t forget it. Jonas, no matter who I am, my feelings for you have never changed," Skr''s eyes were full of tears and she was very sad. "If you continue to talk nonsense, I will drive you out. Since you have married my brother, you should be loyal to him." "I can''t do it," Skr''s tears fell even more, "I really can''t do it. I work hard every day to look good and love that home very much, but I know that I have always only respected him. It''s not love, or even admiration. I only love one man." "Don''t say these disgusting words again. If you dare to hurt my brother, I won''t let you go," Jonas really didn''t want to hear her say those words again. It was simply a sin. Skr suddenly walked up to her and raised her head. There was a hint of viciousness in her eyes, "Since you brought this up, well, if you don''t want me to hurt your brother, promise me that you will break up with June immediately." "You are unreasonable," Jonas suddenly pushed her away. "Well, if you don''t promise me, I don''t know what will happen next. Your brother''s health is getting worse day by day," Skr''s eyes were grim. "Skr, are you crazy? You were the one who wanted to marry my brother, and now you are threatening me with such words," Jonas was very angry, and his handsome face was dark.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Yes, I''m threatening you. Jonas, don''t you know what I''ve been through these years? If you know how painful my heart is, you will understand that anyone who is in my shoes will go crazy and be a mental patient," Skr pressed on her chest with a painful expression. ¡°My brother is my most important family member, and Christine''s father. If you dare to..." Skr stepped forward and stood in front of him. She raised her chin slightly and said, "It''s okay if you don''t break up with June. Kiss me now." Jonas'' dark eyes suddenly widened. Looking at the extremely greedy woman, his body seemed to freeze. "What''s wrong? You kissed me before, so you should be able to ovee it, The corners of Skr''s mouth rose; and she smiled proudly. "As long as you kiss me now and promise that I cane to you at any time in the future, then O everything will be fine. I will take good care of your brother, and you can continue to be with June, but you can''t miss out loving me." Jonas was breathing heavily. He stared at the shameless woman in front of him. The next second, he pushed her away violently. Skr lost her bnce and fell next to the sofa. She held the sofa tightly so that she wouldn''t fall too hard. Chapter 2245 Chapter 2245 "Oh, you can''t kiss me? Is it because I''m old, and not as young as that b*tch June, so you dislike me?" Skr''s eyes were full of sadness and anger. The moment before, she mustered up her courage to make such a bold and unreasonable request. Unexpectedly, he refused. "Get lost," Jonas clenched his fists tightly. The veins on his forehead popped out in anger. His handsome face was very gloomy. Skr rubbed her legs and stood up. She was still unwilling to give up. She sneered, "One day, you willpromise with me. Jonas, I am the only woman who can match up with you. June is nothing, she''s just an actress."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Jonas''s breathing became heavier. He stared coldly at Skr while she was leaving, and the anger in his heart was surging. Skr really went too far. If it weren''t for his brother, Jonas would never let her be so presumptuous. However, his brother loved her. No matter how angry Jonas was, he could only endure it for the time being. Skr left Jonas'' office. The moment before, she was still hot all over, but currently it was as if she had fallen into an ice cer. Jonas'' eyes had been full of disgust. Did he really hate her so much? Skr went to the bathroom. With her hands on the sink, she looked at herself in the mirror in despair. Although she was more than 30 years old, she was good at taking care of herself and her skin was still fair and wless. But why was she inferior to June? Skr bit her lip bitterly. If she lost to a woman who was better than her, she would be more willing. But she''d lost to a young girl who was inferior to her in every aspect. Skr was really unresigned. At this moment, Zhang''s family was also restless. Looking at the photos in the news, Zhang Yu''s face was pale and ugly. Zhang Xue also felt sorry for her sister. She clenched her fists and scolded, "I think June must have asked the reporter to release these photos to annoy Zhang Yu. It''s really detestable." Adah also didn''t look good. June had more and more tricks up her sleeve. Zhang Yu was clenching the phone hard. Why did June show off their love? Did she really think that all of that belonged to her? "Zhang Yu, you can''t let her be so proud. You have to do something," Zhang Xue suggested. Zhang Yu looked pale and said self-deprecatingly, "What can I do? Should I ignore my dignity and take the initiative to look for Jonas?" "Hey, this is a good idea. Zhang Yu, I know you are aloof and don''t like to take the initiative to seduce men. But now the situation is urgent, you should put aside your pride and take the initiative to approach Jonas. Maybe Jonas will like you and kick June away," Zhang Xue felt that it was a good idea. Adah thought about it carefully and felt that her youngest daughter was right. "Zhang Yu, I also think that you can put aside your pride and take the initiative to approach Jonas. You are not worse than June." Zhang Yu''s expression changed. In fact, she also wanted to give it a try. "After this fashion show ends, I''ll find another chance," Zhang Yu also made up her mind to risk everything. "Zhang Yu, men always judge people by their looks. No matter how serious Jonas is, as long as you show your feminine side, he will definitely fall for you," Zhang Yu apuded. Her sister would definitely get what she wanted. Looking at her sister''s smiling face, Zhang Yu couldn''t helpughing, "Did aunt help you with your job? You are still happy for me." Zhang Xue immediately pouted and said discontentedly, "Aunt''s efficiency is too poor. It''s been a few days, but she hasn''t settled it for me yet." Adah snorted and said, "In my opinion, Susan is not helping us sincerely." "What is she afraid of? Is she afraid that I will take her son-inw away? Geez," Zhang Xue also looked unhappy. Zhang Yu frowned and said, "Zhang Xue, your idea is very dangerous. Don''t talk nonsense." "So what? You don''t even know how annoying Be is. When I went to find herst time, she didn''t take me seriously at all. If I could really get her boyfriend, I''d like to see how arrogant she still could be," Zhang Xue snorted. Adah looked at her daughter''s proud expression and said seriously, "Although Be is arrogant, you are still cousins. Don''t do these things." "Mom, Zhang Yu, do you think I''m not as good as Be?" Zhang Xue suddenly looked unhappy and asked impatiently. "No, in my eyes, you must be better than her. But if you steal her The boyfriend, my dad and grandma will definitely be very sad. Don''t fight among ourselves. It won''t be good if it was known by others," Adah still stuck to her moral bottom line. Although she always disliked Susan and her daughter, she still protected her family. "Well, I''m not in the mood, but... how does Ben look like? I haven''t seen him yet. If he doesn''t look good, I won''t bother to fight for him," Zhang Xue didn''t have the chance to see Ben''s real face, so she felt that he was just an ordinary rich man. "No, you''re wrong. Ben is very handsome. I was lucky enough to see him once," Zhang Yu immediately retorted. "Really? Is he as handsome as Jonas?" Zhang Xue''s beautiful eyes instantly widened. "Almost. Their charm is different, but both of them are excellent," Zhang Xue said calmly. "Okay, I''ll know how handsome he is when I really see him," Zhang Xue didn''t take it seriously. In a sh, it was the day of Zhang Yu''s fashion show. She saw June''s name on the invitation list. She had made a name in the entertainment circle, and she was involved in every important asion. Before June came to the fashion show, she had no idea that Zhang Yu was one of the people in charge She had never paid attention to the affairs of the two sisters of Zhang''s family. She only knew that Zhang Yu was aloof and cold, and Zhang Xue was very willful. June was arranged to sit in the first row. There were many celebrities from the entertainment circle, as well as VIP and socialites from the fashion circle sitting with her. While waiting, June felt that someone was staring at her, which made her a little ufortable. She couldn''t help looking around, but she couldn''t find those eyes. Zhang Yu stood at a higher ce with her arms crossed and her eyes fixed on June. With the help of the team, she became more charming. She wore a bright blue gown, and her fluffy long hair was tied behind her head. She had a good temperament. Zhang Yu used to disdain her because she always felt that she was inferior to her. But at this moment, she had to look at her differently. All of that was because she had given her man to her, which helped in her progress. On the runway, the models began the catwalk, showing the new designs of spring next year, which were dazzling. The music beat captured the hearts of every spectator, and everyone was focusing on the beautiful fashion show. Of course, June was no exception. She became more interested in beautiful things at present, mainly to improve her sense of beauty so that she would not give off an unsophiscated vibe. Chapter 2246 Chapter 2246 June took a fancy to one of the beige dresses and thought of buying one for herself after the show. She wondered if Jonas would like a ssic dress. She remembered that he seemed to like her wearing old-fashioned clothes before. Thinking of that, June suddenly felt that her body was a little hot. She quickly calmed down and watched the show with peace of mind. During the break, June wanted to go to the bathroom, and Matilda followed closely behind her. As soon as June walked out of the bathroom, she saw a familiar figure standing in front of her. She couldn''t help lifting her head and saw Zhang Yu. Zhang Yu narrowed her eyes and said coldly, "What''s wrong? Don''t you want to see me?" June frowned and said indifferently, "Why are you here?" "Do you think I''m tailing you? June, you look too highly of yourself," Zhang Yu sneered at her. Matilda, who was watching from the side, immediately said, "Miss, June still wants to watch the show. Please give way." "I''m talking to your master. Stop barking," Zhang Yu ignored Matilda''s existence and spoke rudely. "Zhang Yu, can you show some respect to others? How can you say that to my manager?" June was furious. Zhang Yu''s words were worse than swearing. Matilda''s face was also flushed with anger. "Did I say anything wrong? She is so protective of her master. Is there anything wrong with meparing her with a loyal dog?" Zhang Yu did not think that her analogy was wrong and sneered coldly. "Matilda, why don''t you go out. I''ll talk to her," June didn''t want Matilda to be hurt, so she quickly said to her. "What a rude person. June, be careful. Don''t let her hurt you," Matilda trembled with anger. "She doesn''t dare to do anything to me," June stared into Zhang Yu''s eyes and said coldly. There were only two people left in the corridor. June didn''t want to give in. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and said coldly, "Zhang Yu, do you really think that without me, you will be the lover of Jonas?" "Without you, I will try my best to make him fall in love with me. So, you are in my way. You have to get out of my way," Zhang Yu was proud and confident. "I have been giving in since I was born. I used to think that my life should be like this. But now that I think about it, it''s because your family is too unkind and vicious that I have led such a hard life with my mother. Now, I don''t want to give in anymore. I find that you are not in any way nobler than me, either," June thought of the past, and her eyes were full of grievances. "You want to be the master? You should see if you have the ability or not. Jonas helped you gain a firm foothold in your career, but don''t be too proud. Maybe you will fall back into the mud one day," Hearing June''s words, Zhang Yu immediately felt annoyed. The daughter of a mistress was talking about fairness in front of her. How could it be fair? June could hear the threat in her words, but she suppressed the fear in her heart and said calmly, "It''s none of your business whether I can stand firm or not. But if you want me to give Jonas to you, I''m afraid that I can''t do it." "You have fallen in love with him? Shame on you," Zhang Yu''s face turned red with anger. "Yes, I love him. I won''t give him to anyone," After June finished speaking, she squeezed past Zhang Yu''s shoulder and strode out. Zhang Yu was furious. She turned around and red at June as she left. "I really don''t know where your confidencees from. Is a man''s favor enough to make you so arrogant?" Zhang Yu clenched her fists angrily. She had be morepetitive in the fight. June returned to her seat and Matilda came over to ask her, "June, are you okay?" June nodded and said with a smile, "I''m fine, Matilda. I''m sorry that you got scolded because of me." Matilda shook her head indifferently, "It''s normal to be scolded, but that person looks very unfriendly. Have you offended her before?" "You can say so. She has a deep grudge against me," June said sadly. "Let''s leave after the show, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble," Matilda worried about her safety.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Matilda, I want to buy some clothes. I''ve decided just now. We''ll leave after I''ve bought it," June said softly. "Okay," Matilda agreed with her for sure. At about three o''clock in the afternoon, the fashion show was over. Guests who liked the clothes. could apply for buying bahet June went backstage with Matilda and her assistant. She took a fancy to a beige ssic dress and walked over happily, "Matilda, is this dress beautiful?" Matilda nodded and praised, "June, you have good taste. When I saw it on the stage just now, I thought it was very beautiful." "Miss Cheng, this dress is the masterpiece of our designer. You have good taste. The current price is 89,000 dors," A staff member came over to introduce. "Over 80,000? So expensive," June blinked her beautiful eyes. Although it was a new product, the price was... "If you like it, I can ask the designer to talk to you," Seeing that she was in a dilemma, the staff immediately smiled and said. "There''s no need to talk. I would rather burn the clothes than sell it to her," Suddenly, a cold female voice came from behind June. When June heard the voice, her scalp went numb. Why was it Zhang Yu again? "June, I can only say that you have good taste for liking the clothes | designed. But if you want to buy it don''t want to sell it to you. You are not qualified to wear it," Zhang u finally found an opportunity to attack her, so she would not let it go. June immediately looked away from the clothes, turned around, and said indifferently, "If I had known that you were the one who made this dress, I wouldn''t have wanted to buy it." Zhang Yu sneered and said, "Really? Then why did you look so excited just now? Who do you want to wear this dress for?" "Of course I''m wearing beautiful clothes to show a man," June retorted. When Zhang Yu heard that, she immediately thought that she wanted to buy it for Jonas. She said angrily, "Bring me the scissors." The staff quickly handed her a pair of scissors. Zhang Yu cut the dress into pieces in front of June. She raised her hand and said, "See? You are so disgusting that you made me sick of my work." June felt that Zhang Yu must be crazy. She turned to Matilda and said, "Matilda, let''s go." Susan received another call from Adah. Originally, she wanted to fool them, but it seemed that Adah was determined to ask her for help. Therefore, Susan had to call Ben. "Auntie," Ben was very respectful when he received her call. Chapter 2247 Chapter 2247 "I''m sorry, Ben. I called you to ask you for a favor," Susan was anxious. To be honest, she really didn''t want to make things difficult for her son-inw, and she didn''t want him to think that she was troublesome. "Auntie, please go ahead. As long as I can help you, I will definitely help you," Ben said with a smile. "Well, I have a niece who wants to find a job. Her major is rted to yourpany. I don''t know if you can arrange for her to work in yourpany?" Susan asked directly. "Oh, it''s about this. Of course, it''s not a problem. You can ask her to go directly to the human resource department. If there is a position suitable for her, she can work directly," Of course, Ben would not make it difficult for his mother-inw. After all, he had not married her daughter yet. It was an opportunity to show off. "Really? Well, thank you, Ben. I will ask her to go directly to yourpany for an interview," Susan was also full of joy. Fortunately, the matter was done. After hanging up the phone, Susan called Adah and told her about it. Adah immediately asked her daughter Zhang Xue to report to the William Group the next morning. Ben didn''t tell Be about the favor, because it was her mother who had called him. He had to help her. The next morning, Zhang Xue went to the William Group full of joy and went straight to the human resource department. The young and beautiful Zhang Xue was noticed as soon as she went in. A staff of the human resource department had already received an order from her superior and was waiting for her toe. "Is it Zhang Xue? You majored in finance. It''s perfect. There''s a vacancy of assistants in our finance department. Mr. William asked me to arrange for you to go there." "What kind of position is an assistant? Do I have to run errands?" Zhang Xue was not satisfied because she felt that she could hold a higher position. "No, no, no. Don''t get me wrong. This is not a job of running errands. It''s a job with much room for advancement." Zhang Xue rolled her eyes and said unwillingly, "Okay, I''ll try." Just as Zhang Xue was signing the contract at the human resource department, she suddenly saw several cars parked downstairs from the window. Zhang Xue was attracted by those luxury cars. "Who are those people? They look quite imposing," Zhang Xue immediately asked the staff. The staff looked out and immediately answered her, "Weren''t you rmended by Mr. William? Don''t tell me you don''t even know Mr. William''s exclusive car. The one who got out of the car is Mr. William." "Ah?" Zhang Xue''s eyes were already fixed on the young and tall man who got out of the middle car. How could he be so handsome? Zhang Xue''s eyeballs were about to fall out. She really didn''t expect Ben to be so young. But just by hearing his name, she felt that he was a very mature man. "Should I go down and say hello?" Zhang Xue suddenly became anxious and wanted to get familiar with him. But when she thought about it carefully, Be was her cousin, so Ben was her cousin''s husband. Zhang Xue had to give up the idea. As long as she could work in thepany, there would be a lot of opportunities to say hello to him in the future. Zhang Xue went to the finance department with a new business suit in her arms. Her seat was right in front of the manager''s room. She sat down and looked around. The office environment there was better than she had imagined. The benefits and treatments were the same as what she had dreamed of, which were high ss treatment of white-cor workers, and young and energetic colleagues. Zhang Xue couldn''t help but smile. In the future, she had to work hard, and be excellent in the end. After Zhang Xue introduced herself to her colleagues, she walked slowly to the floor for lunch break while she had nothing to do. There was a coffee shop, dessert room, as well as massage chairs for rxing and a gym. All those were for the staff to use for free. Zhang Xue became more tempted as she looked at those. She ordered a cup of coffee and sat down. There were a few female employees chatting beside her. Zhang Xue eavesdropped and heard the gossip about Ben. "I heard that Mr. William is engaged. It won''t be long before we have ady boss." "I heard that Mr. William''s girlfriend is a student. She came here a few timesst time. I have seen her. She is very beautiful and has a good temperament. However, I still don''t think she is worthy of Mr. William." "She''s young. That''s why. Unlike us, we''re almost thirty years old. We are old women. Except for the age which kept increasing, everything else was going down. I envy that woman so much. Mr. William is such an excellent man." "You don''t know. She is not only young and beautiful, but she is also rich and powerful. Mr. William''s taste is definitely not bad. Let''s ept the fact." "But no matter what, I really envy her. She can be cared for by Mr. William every day." The coffee in Zhang Xue''s mouth was suddenly no longer fragrant, and there was a hint of frustration in her eyes. Be was actually envied by so many people. She had changed so much. The little girl who used to be bullied by them was about to turn into an amazing woman. Thinking about it, Zhang Xue felt it a little unfair. She felt that she and Zhang Yu were better than Be, but in the end, her sister missed her happiness, and currently she couldn''t have him. Meanwhile she had to rely on her aunt''s help to get a job. At the end of the day, Be finally knew how to seduce men with her beauty. "Be, are you really getting luckier?" Zhang Xue sheered. After drinking the coffee, she really wanted to find something to use her. However, Be had always been a good girl since she was a child. She didn''t seem to have had a boyfriend, and maybe she didn''t even have a crush. Zhang Xue couldn''t help feeling angry. She couldn''t even find a reason to nder her. She was frustrated. Be went straight to Ben after ss, because Ben asked her not to go around every day after ss. Either she went home or went to him for dinner.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Be listened to him. She went over with her school bag. Anyway, when she went there, she could ask Ben to guide her on her studies. He was a genius, but every time she asked him to guide her, he would guide her to other ces. In the end, Be could only give up her studies and indulge in his masculine Charm and lose herself. Be was outside of the office. The assistant told her with a smile that Ben had gone to the meeting which would only end in half an hour. Be pushed the door open and went in. When she was inside, she found that there were fresh washed fruits on the side table. Be felt warm in her heart. He had prepared so much delicious food for her. Just as Be opened her book and was about to read, a familiar voice came from outside the door, "Is Mr. William not here?" "Mr. William is really not here. What can I do for you?" "It''s nothing. I just want to thank him. This is a little token of my appreciation Please send it in for me," Zhang Xue still yed a little trick in the afternoon. She went out to buy a small gift. In fact, it was not something very valuable. It was just a pen. She wanted to give it to Ben to thank him. The assistant looked at the gift and did not know whether to ept it or not. Chapter 2248 Chapter 2248 Be followed the voice and opened the door of the office. She saw Zhang Xue standing outside with a gift box in her hand. "Why are you here?" Be''s expression changed and she was a little surprised. Zhang Xue did not expect that Be woulde out of Ben''s office. She looked a little flustered, but it onlysted a few seconds. What was there to panic about? Everything she had done was reasonable. "You''re here. That''s fine. You can pass this gift to Mr. William. I''m really satisfied with the job that he has arranged for me," Zhang Xue said and was about to hand the gift to Be. "What''s this?" Be didn''t take it, but asked.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "I bought a pen. He will definitely need it at work. It''s very practical," Zhang Xue immediately said. "You said that he arranged a job for you? When did it happen?" Be narrowed her beautiful eyes. Ben didn''t tell her about it, which made her angry. "Oh, maybe he doesn''t think it''s unnecessary to tell you, so you don''t know. But it doesn''t matter. I will work hard for thepany in the future, and I won''t embarrass Mr. William," Zhang Xue suddenly said with a smile. "My boyfriend won''t ept gifts from other women. You can take it back for your own use. Since you work in thispany, this pen must be useful to you," Be folded her arms in front of her chest, unwilling to ept her gift. "Hey, Be, you are too narrow-minded. Do you think that I have other intentions by giving him this pen? I just want to express my gratitude," Zhang Xue was very angry when she heard her words. "I know. You are my cousin. If you really want to thank him, I will thank him for you. It''s gettingte. Aren''t you going off work?" Be replied with a fake smile. "Are you so unconfident?" Zhang Xue mocked her. She had spent a lot of effort preparing the gift, but it was blocked before it was sent to the person. She was a little angry. "It doesn''t have much to do with confidence, but it has something to do with being shameless or not," Be raised her eyebrows and spoke very straightforwardly. "You... Be, you are unreasonable. Who do you think I am? How ridiculous," Zhang Xue was so angry that her face turned red. She turned around and left angrily. Be saw her walking to the elevator and felt a little unhappy. She turned around and mmed the door of the office. The assistant was shocked. Was Miss Charles angry? "Ben, you''re hiding this from me, how annoying," Be realized that she could not read a single word. She was jealous, wait, no, she was angry. When Ben pushed the door open and went in, he saw Be sitting on the sofa with a cold face and staring at him with a strange expression. Ben couldn''t help but smile. Who had made his girlfriend angry? "What''s wrong? Have you been waiting for a long time?" Ben put the documents on the desk, went straight to her side, and sat down. Be was angry the moment before, but when she saw the handsome smile of the man, she lost much of her anger. "Ben," Be sat up straight, looked at him seriously, and called out his name. "Huh?" Ben''s heart skipped a beat. Her expression and tone somehow made him a little nervous. "Would you lie to me?" Be was a young and aggressive girl. She was not mature enough, so her question was naturally immature. "No, I wouldn''t lie to you," Ben answered her seriously, feeling confused. What had happened to her that day? Was she triggered by something? "Will you keep something from me?" ? Be continued to ask, but she was still a little disappointed. He said that he would not lie to her, but he did not discuss with her about arranging Zhang Xue to work in thepany. Ben''s brain was spinning rapidly. He must have done something wrong and made her unhappy, since she would ask him those questions. But, what did he do wrong? "Well, don''t ask these questions. Tell me, what did I do wrong? I''ll change it," It was hard to guess a girl''s mind. Even though he was wise, he was confused at the moment. "Zhang Xue," Be didn''t beat around the bush and just said a name. Ben''s eyes widened in an instant. It turned out to be that matter, but... he thought she knew it? Didn''t her mother mention it to her? "It was your mother who called me e and asked me to arrange a job for her. Didn''t you know?" Ben felt innocent. He did not know that she would be angry because of that. He felt that it was a trivial matter that was not worth mentioning "My mother asked you to arrange it? It''s not you who arranged it?" Be was also stunned. It turned out that there was something else. "Of course. If it weren''t for your mother, I wouldn''t have made such an arrangement. I don''t know her at all," Ben smiled helplessly. "Why didn''t my mother tell me about this?" Be pouted her lips. It seemed that she was angry for nothing the moment before. If she had known that it was her mother who rmended her, she would not have been angry with him. "Isn''t she your cousin? Do you have a bad rtionship with her?" Ben could finally hold her waist and gently pull her to him. His thin lips pressed against her hair and kissed her. "Not all cousins are very close. I''ve been fighting with her since I was a child. We don''t like each other," Beughed at herself. "Since you have a bad rtionship with her, you should meet less in the future. I hope you are happy every day. Don''t be sad and angry for some unworthy people," Ben immediatelyforted her. "All right," Be was easily coaxed by him and nodded. For the sake of the development of her two daughters, Adah decided to move to the city where Be lived. The Zhang''s family was rich, and they had bought a lot of properties in various ces. Mark''s project still showed no progress. He was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. He had lost sleep for several nights. Adah saw it and was worried. In the end, in order to relieve her husband''s pressure, Adah decided to ask Lina for help. Although she disliked that woman, at present, thepany''s project was more important. After asking around in the hospital, Adah learned that Lina had been discharged from the hospital and was nowhere to be found. Adah gritted her teeth and said, "It must be June. It seems that she is really afraid that I will kill Lina, so she has made preparations early. Hmph, since she is afraid, she can ask her for help." Adah was very confident. She immediately called June and wanted to meet her. June hung up directly when she saw her call. She didn''t want to hear Adah''s voice at all. Adah could only text her to tell her that she wanted to stop the fight for the time being. She would not ask her to divorce Jonas, but she had to agree to other conditions. June knew that Adah was sly. She would not give up her daughter''s happiness so easily. It was just a dying tactic. However, she wanted to see what tricks Adah was ying. Chapter 2249 Chapter 2249 At present June had learned to be smart, she would not avoid them anymore. Instead, she faced them and solved the problem decisively. June then picked up Adah''s phone. On the phone, Adah was still very sarcastic. "June, your father''spany is in trouble. Do you know? The only person who can help him now is your husband, Jonas. As the daughter of the Zhang''s family, shouldn''t you do something to help your father get through this hardship?" Adah asked directly. June was so angry that she almost spat blood. Adah was really good at scheming. When she was useful, they would make full use of her. In the past, she had never heard Adah mention that Mark was her father. She would only call her an illegitimate child. But at present, when Mark was in trouble, she became the daughter of the Zhang''s family and she had to do something to help. "Why should I help him? He never gave me any benefits, and he never recognized me as his daughter. I''m a stranger to him and you. I won''t help him," June refused directly. She didn''t want to be a pushover and be bullied by others. "June, what do you mean by saying that? If it weren''t for your father, would you have been conceived? You are being ungrateful now," Seeing her refuse, Adah instantly became furious and scolded her. "I didn''t beg him to let mee to this world. Besides, I''ve never experienced fatherly love since I was a child. Adah, I won''t be used by you anymore. I''m not so ignorant," June sneered. Adah was enraged. She was such a stubborn girl. "Well, as long as you help your father get through this hardship, I won''t make things difficult for you and your mother anymore. I won''t ask you divorce Jonas, too. Are you satisfied?" Adah just wanted to solve the current problem as soon as possible, so she would give June such a great advantage. "I don''t believe what you said, unless you put it down in ck and white. Also, let him pay us the living expenses of all these years andpensate us for the mental damage that you caused us," June was not that stupid to be fooled again. "You... you wicked girl, how dare you ask us for thepensation of mental damage?" Adah almost cursed. June was getting more insatiable. "I should get some benefits for helping you. If you don''t want to give it to me, then forget it. I don''t want to make things difficult for my husband," In fact, June was sure that Adah would not agree, so she dared to talk to her so confidently. "Okay, how muchpensation do you want? I will give it to you now, but you must let Jonas help your father get through the hardship tomorrow," Adah had no choice, so she could only agree for the time being. "What? Did I hear it wrong? You promised to pay?" June was also surprised. Wasn''t Adah the best at scheming? Wasn''t it tormenting to give money to the person she hated the most? June was a little regretful. It seemed that she still didn''t know that woman well enough.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, I promised to give you money. How much do you want? Three million? Is it enough?" Adah had topromise. "I suddenly don''t want your money. I think this is a trap. You want to ruin my rtionship with Jonas by setting me up," June directly went back on her word. "June, you''re so hateful. You promised to help if I gave you the money, but you went back on your words. If you want to go that far, that''s fine. I''ll find your mother by hook or by crook and expose you. At that time, I''ll see howcent you can be," For the first time, Adah was fooled by June. She felt so ashamed and angry that she scolded her. Hearing that, June felt a chill down her spine. She believed that Adah would do those things. She had to consider it again, "As long as you are willing to let us go and stop disturbing our lives, I will think about it. I will give you an answer tomorrow. Also, you should prepare the money and agreement first, promising that you will not let your daughter destroy my rtionship with Jonas." "Well, give me a satisfying answer tomorrow, otherwise... hmph!" Adah was too angry to speak. After hanging up Adah''s phone, June''s mood sank to the bottom. To be honest, she didn''t know if it was a big mistake to promise Adah. Since Jonas had married her, she should behave herself as a wife instead of making things difficult for him by taking advantage of their rtionship as husband and wife. June suddenly regretted it. She should not have promised Adah. Jonas had helped her a lot in her career. If she asked him for help again, would he drive her away out of anger? But one of Adah''s conditions made her very tempted, so she wanted to gamble. She said that as long as she helped, they would no longer force her to leave Jonas. She was greedy. Back home in the evening, June nervously waited behind the curtain and watched the situation in the yard. Suddenly, the dark night in the yard was illuminated by two beams of strong light. June knew that it was Jonas who came back. She couldn''t help rubbing her fingers. Adah wanted the answer the next day and she had to mention it to Jonas that night. What should she do? She suddenly lost her courage and became terrified. Just when June was lost in her thoughts, the car stopped in the garage. Soon, steady footsteps came from outside the door. June''s heart was in her throat. She quickly sat down on the sofa and pretended to be reading the script. The door was pushed open and Jonas came in. "You... you''re back?" June still could not calm down. She quickly stood up and greeted him with a smile. Jonas nced at her with his dark eyes, and then took off his coat. June quickly ran over and took the coat for him, and then hung it on the shelf next to him. Looking at the girl''s initiative, Jonas was stunned for a moment, and then he smiled. "Was the shooting tiring today?" A deep voice of concern came from her back. The next second, June''s slender body was pulled into the man''s solid chest. June''s body trembled violently. As soon as she smelled his breath, her body became hot. That kind of current flowed from head to toes, and caused her to be unable to think. "I''m not tired," June would not feel tired of her favorite work. "Seeing you running around at the filming site every day, I am really worried. What if you are pregnant?" Jonas whispered in her ear and asked in azy voice. "Pregnant?" June''s beautiful eyes widened in an instant, and her expression froze for a while. How could she forget about it? She could be pregnant at any time. Seeing that her body was stiff, Jonas was a little unhappy, "Why? Have you forgotten what I told you at the beginning? I married you to have children. During this period of time, we have worked hard to have children. Are you pregnant now?" June instinctively touched her lower abdomen with both hands. Her lower abdomen was t and she did not look like she was pregnant at all. Moreover, it was said that there would be very serious morning sickness after pregnancy, but she could eat, drink, and sleep like normal every day. It did not seem that there was any sign. Chapter 2250 Chapter 2250 "Probably... not yet," June muttered in a low voice. It seemed that she had been entangled by too many things recently, which made her forget such an important thing. Every time they did it, she and Jonas did not do any safety precautions, it was really easy for her to get pregnant. "If you''re pregnant, what about your drama?" Jonas narrowed his eyes and asked her in a low voice. "I''ve almost finished filming. It''ll be finished in three months. It shouldn''t be a big problem," June was very diligent in the crew, so she tried her best to film as many scenes as possible. It would be over in three months.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Okay, after you finish this drama, you should pause your work and take somemercials. Don''t shoot dramas anymore," Jonas was very eager to have a child as soon as possible. The house was too quiet. If there was a child''s yful voice, it would definitely be very warm. "All right," Of course, June would not forget her mission after marrying him. She would give birth to a child for Jonas. Jonas couldn''t help kissing her forehead and said with a smile in his voice, "Why don''t you ask me what reward would I give you after you have a child?" June was stunned. Was there any reward? "I heard from the gossip of those rich and powerful families that the women will get arge sum of money after giving birth. Some get luxurious mansions, some get luxurious cars, and some are given cash directly. Can I also look forward to it?" June rolled her beautiful eyes. To be honest, she could not resist the rewards. Well, she was petty. Her only goal in the past was to make money. If she could also make money by giving birth to a baby, she wouldn''t mind giving birth to two more children. "Why can''t you look forward to it? If you give birth to a child, I will give you a 300 million dors bonus. This money belongs to you. You can use it yourself," Jonas told her the good news very directly. "Three... three hundred million?" June was trembling. It was an astronomical figure. With the money, she would never have to film in her life anymore. She could retire directly and realize her financial freedom. "What''s wrong? You think it''s too little? If you give birth to two, I''ll give you 600 million. So, you have to think about giving birth to a baby at ease now. This is much better than you filming," Looking at the shocked expression on her face, Jonas was gradually filled with joy. He actually felt that it was interesting and cute. "What if I give birth to five or ten children?" Hearing such a tempting reward, she did not feel that she would be a birth machine at all. Jonas was shocked by her words, and then reached out to touch her chin, "Two children are enough. I don''t want you to be a sow that only knows how to breed. Your body is very important." A breeding sow? The analogy was very appropriate. June''s pretty face turned red involuntarily. It''s too embarrassing. Would Jonasugh at her for being so greedy? "Okay, I''ll just give birth ording to your request. Anyway, I''ll listen to you," At this time, June became an obedient little woman, and she felt as sweet as honey. But soon, the sweetness was washed away by reality. She suddenly raised her head and looked into the man''s affectionate eyes, "Jonas, can I... can I ask you for a favor?" June wanted to take advantage of the peace to ask for help. Jonas was immersed in the warm fragrance of her body. Since she asked for it, he would definitely agree. "Tell me, what''s the matter?" Jonas''s thin lips had already moved along her earlobe and kissed her cheek. June bit her lip. She decided not to talk about it first. She could feel the man''s desire. She''d better satisfy him first. Maybe it would be more likely for him to agree. With that in mind, June stood on her toes and took the initiative to kiss him. Then, she gently untied her pink pajamas, and the soft bathrobe slipped down directly. Jonas actually just wanted to kiss her, but he didn''t expect that she would be so enthusiastic and take the initiative. He lowered his eyes and saw her fair and smooth skin, which was extremely perfect. The visual impact caused Jonas to subconsciously swallow a mouthful of saliva. The woman truly possessed a charm that drove him crazy. "We haven''t had dinner yet," Jonas didn''t want to use up the enthusiasm so early. It was too quick, he preferred to enjoy it slowly. June came to her senses. She bent over to pick up her bathrobe embarrassedly and tie it well, "Oh, then... let''s talk about it after we It was rare for her to take the have dinner," June felt so ashamed. initiative, but the timing was inappropriate. Jonas looked at her embarrassed and uneasy look, and his heart was fluttering. It turned out that he would be helpless once she took the initiative. Was he going to drown in her charm so soon? Jonas went back to his room to take a shower. June sat on the sofa in a daze, and her mind was in a mess. She did not know whether Jonas was willing to help her or not, nor did she know if the matter would put him in a difficult position. What if he didn''t help? If he didn''t want to help, then she would refuse Adah directly. She would only worry what would happen in the futureter. At present, she was all over Jonas, regardless of what would happen to her. The dinner was very sumptuous. Mr. Cobb was very good at cooking, and the nutrition was well nned every day. No wonder Jonas kept such a good figure. June couldn''t help thinking about it. Jonas'' clothes every night were very conservative. His gray pajamas were fastened tightly. June secretly nced at him. To be honest, she was really curious about the figure under his clothes. Of course, it must be solid. She had felt it, but she had never seen it before. June was a little annoyed. Why was Jonas still on guard against her as if she were a thief? Was he afraid that she would do something bad? Seeing that the girl looked boldly at his cor, Jonas narrowed his eyes. It was very obvious that the woman had be more daring. Was it because he spoiled her too much? "Cough..." June was choked by a mouthful of soup. It''s really not good to do bad things. She coughed a few times, and her fair face turned red. "Eat slowly, no one will snatch it from you," Jonas shook his head speechlessly. "Oh," June was so embarrassed. Her absent-minded look had caused another joke. After dinner, Jonas had to deal with some things first and went back to his study room. June wandered in the corridor because she was a little full. She appreciated every painting in the Corridor and found g although the vi was old, everything inside was exquisite. The owner of the vi was obviously rich in his heart and was full of love for life. The more she understood Jonas, the deeper June''s feelings for him became. However, she still could not understand why he would treat his marriage so casually with such status and family background. He had every reason to find a woman he loved and live a romantic and happy life. Chapter 2251 Chapter 2251 It was not that Mark owed him money and he wanted his daughter to pay the debt. Could it be that Jonas had some strange quirks that he could not say? June immediately remembered that he came to her every night in tight clothes. He even covered her eyes and didn''t turn on the light, as if he was afraid that she would see something. "Forget it, there''s no need to think too much. Life is already good enough," June sighed inwardly andforted herself in her heart. At ten o''clock in the evening, June was lying in bed, reading a script. She had a lot of lines. Fortunately, she had a good memory, so she wasn''t criticized for the performance of lines. A text message came from the mobile phone next to her. June nced at it and saw a message from Jonas, "Come to the study room." June''s heart skipped a beat. She was already very clear what it meant by going to the study room. She took a deep breath, put on her slippers, and walked to the study room. She knocked on the door, and the man came to open it himself. The lights inside had already dimmed, and only a smallmp was on. After June went in, Jonas pressed her against the wall. June would not resist anymore. She was even looking forward to it. "Didn''t you say that you have something to ask for my favor? Why don''t you take the initiative?" The man''s smiling voice sounded in her ear. June shivered all over. Yes, she almost forgot about it. "Not now. Let''s talk about itter," June lowered her voice. She didn''t want to ruin the atmosphere and spoil his mood. "Okay," Jonas was not in a hurry. Anyway, the night was long and there was plenty of time. After more than an hour, June felt that all her enthusiasm had been used up. She was lying on the sofa, her hair still sweaty, and her face was red. She thought that it would be different that night, but in fact, she hadn''t even lifted the hem of his clothes. She was really bold. He didn''t let her see it, but she really wanted to see it. "Drink some water. Tell me what you want to say," Jonas was very considerate and thoughtful. Looking at herzy look, he was in a good mood. Since he had her in the family, Jonas hade back very frequently and rarely went out to spend the night. June took a sip of water and sat up. Then she said in a low voice, "Mark is in trouble at work. I would like to ask you to help him once. Is that okay?" Upon hearing the name, Jonas'' handsome face went nk for a moment. "Don''t you hate him? Why do you still want to help him? Did he force you to do something?" Jonas knew that things were not simple. Although she was weak, she was not easy to be bullied. Since she took the initiative to ask for help on behalf of Mark, she must have been threatened. "No, for the sake of my mother..." "If you don''t tell me the truth, I won''t help you with this," Jonas stared at her face and found that her eyes were shing. She was obviously lying. June knew that she couldn''t lie to him at all, so she had to look up at him and said, "Well, I''ll tell you the truth. Adah said that as long as I help him get through this difficulty, she won''t trouble me and my mother anymore." "Do you actually believe her words? Why are you still so naive?" Jonas was angry that she was still threatened by the Zhang''s family. "I''m not naive. We may really owe them something," June lowered her head, her eyes were full of self-mockery and sadness. "The debt you owed them had been paid back a long time ago. After you marry me on behalf of them, you have nothing to do with them anymore," Jonas sat beside her and hugged her as he retorted softly. Tears welled up in June''s eyes. She had paid back once, but Adah was so greedy that she wanted to use her again. She even wanted her to return everything she had to her daughter. e'' "Jonas, if you don''t want to help, then just pretend that I didn''t say anything just now. I was too naive indeed. I shouldn''t be used by her again," June suddenly decided talk about the matter. Anyway Adah was a person who did not keep her word. If she helped her once, there would be a second time and a third time. It would never end. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "What''s your thought about Mark?" After a few seconds of silence, Jonas asked her. "I don''t have any thoughts. Although he secretly gave my mother money before, that''s only expenses he should pay," June frowned and hated to mention the name. "Does your mother still have any expectations for Mark?" Jonas asked lightly. June was stunned. To be honest, she didn''t know much about her mother''s feelings, and her mother was never willing to say anything to her. Last time when she saw her attitude at the Zhang''s family, her mother didn''t seem to hate Mark very much.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "I don''t know," June shook her head. "If Mark wants to divorce Adah, will your mother marry him?" Jonas continued to ask. "Of course not. How could she marry him? She must hate him too," June said firmly. "Really? But I always feel that your mother seems to like him a lot. After all, he still has the charm of a sessful man. Presumably, your mother must have liked him very much at that time, so she didn''t take you and marry again," Jonas analyzed sharply. June was speechless. Was that so? It was undeniable that Jonas'' analysis was reasonable. When June was very young, she had seen many men pursuing her mother, but her mother always refused coldly. She had always thought that her mother was unwilling to get married again because of her, but when she thought about it carefully, it was just one of the reasons. "I don''t want my mother to marry him. I don''t want him to be my father either," June bit her lip and said sadly. "Yes, I got it," Jonas understood the determination in her eyes. He held her in his arms and hugged her tightly. June''s mind was in a mess. Her childhood experience kept rolling in her mind. She and her mother had suffered years of contempt and mocking, Adah''s pursuit, Mark''s avoidance, and all the humiliation and harm. She was very d that she was very tough. Otherwise, she could not havee to this day and met Jonas. "I''m sorry. I really don''t want to put you in a difficult position. Let''s just let this matter go. Don''t help him," June felt ashamed of her selfishness. She was also fighting for his love, so she was not loving him selflessly. How could she deserve his love? Content, belongs to Jonas frowned. Her words made him feel powerless. That night, June found that Jonas stayed in her room. However, he still did not take off his clothes, but it was already very rare. She could sleep in his arms all night. No one could give her such a sense of security. Chapter 2252 Chapter 2252 In the morning, June did not mention anything about the favor, as if the matter had ended the night before. Jonas did not mention it either, but he knew that the matter was not over yet. Since she had asked for it, how could he not care about it? When he arrived at thepany, he called Mark. Mark was very excited to receive his call. Jonas asked him about what help he needed. Just when Mark was in despair, Jonas'' words immediately relieved all his anxiety. He quickly told him his difficulties. Jonas hung up the phone and didn''t say anything more, which made Mark confused and more nervous. Jonas had to use his own connections to clear the hurdle for Mark, even if he had to pay a lot of money and benefits. In the afternoon, Mark received a piece of good news from thepany. He was so excited that he almost jumped up from his chair, "I knew it. He is my son-inw now. He will definitely help me. June, you are really my savior. I will not treat you shabbily in the future," Mark knew that all the credit belonged to his daughter, June. He secretly decided topensate them. June was filming when her phone rang, so she did not receive it. It was more than two hourster when she finished filming. At that time, it was already dark. She had an added scene In the evening, so she had to look for her phone to tell Jonas that she would go backter. She turned on her mobile phone and saw a few missed calls. She looked through them one by one and found that Mark and Adah had called her. Her mood instantly turned bad, and her pretty face also became cold. They were really annoying. Didn''t they know the reason why she didn''t help? Just when June was frustrated, Mark called again. June had no choice but to answer the phone patiently. "June, have you had dinner? Your old man wants to treat you to dinner. Do you have time toe over? By the way, ask Mr. Li toe with you. I must thank him for his help today. You must invite him," Mark happily invited her on the other end of the phone. June''s scalp went numb and she asked in a tense voice, "What did he help you with?" Mark smiled even more happily, "June, don''t you know? I''ve gotten the project. Mr. Li called me this morning, and I received the good newster. He must have helped me." June was confused. Jonas didn''t promise to help her the night before. How could he solve the problem in one day? What did he pay for it? Wasn''t he in a dilemma? "Since he had helped you, what else do you want?" At this moment, June just wanted to hang up the phone and call Jonas to ask what was going on. Her heart was in a mess, and she could only miss him. "June, what do you mean by saying that? Of course I am happy to have such a good daughter like you..." "I was never your daughter. Don''t think too highly of yourself," June hung up the phone.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Mark looked at his mobile phone and the smile on his face faded. It seemed that his daughter still hated him. June suddenly didn''t want to shoot the scene at night. She had to see Jonas as soon as possible. She needed to ask him face to face about the matter. So she took leave from the director, who was looking at her with a confused look, "The venue has been set up and everyone has been busy for half a day. You suddenly said you cannot act? June, can you show some professional ethics? How can I exin to others if you do this?" The director looked at her angrily. At this moment, June was anxious. She didn''t want to take leave, but she couldn''t get into the mood of the scene. "Director, I... I really have something urgent..." "No, you have to finish filming before you leave. Go and prepare for the next scene," The director refused to let her go. June had no choice but to stop asking for leave. However, the scene she was putting on was a very cheerful dinner. Although June had changed her clothes, she could not get into the mood. The director kept stopping her. June was also shocked. She was not in a good state, so she could not show the expression the director wanted. She felt very guilty and anxious. Content belongs to "I think you are doing it on purpose. Forget it, it''s already sote. We''ll shoot it tomorrow night," The director had to let her go, but because of that, June was being criticized, and some rumors were spread in the crew. Cordellia saw June, who had always performed well, suddenly being scolded. What''s more, she made the staff angry. She smirked, and she immediately wanted to y tricks Therefore, she deliberately asked several staff to spread the news to the public that June purposely did not act well in order to ask for leave. She also wasted the staff''s preparation. Before she became popr, she had begun to put on airs. June didn''t know that what she did would bring negative effects, but there was something bothering her, and she really couldn''t continue to act. She was full of anxiety. She returned home wearily. Jonas had also just returned not long ago. When he saw her, Jonas only stared at her. "Did you help him?" June walked straight up to him and asked softly. "Yes," Jonas nodded. "Why? Didn''t I tell you not to help him?" June''s eyes felt hot. In fact, she was not angry, but moved. "It''s rare for you to ask me for a favor. If I don''t help, would you think that I''m not a good husband?" Jonas got up and walked to her. Seeing tears in her eyes, he smiled gently and said, "Well, this matter is over." "Then I won''t dare to ask for your favor in the future. I''m afraid that you will try your best to help me again," June mocked herself. "It''s normal for a married couple to help each other. Why does it be so awkward when ites to you? If you have any difficulties just tell me. I won''t leave you alone," Jonas stretched out his hand to wipe away her tears and patted her on the shoulder, "You''ve suffered too much. I want to share your burden. Don''t treat me as an outsider, okay?" June plunged into his arms and sobbed. Finally, someone saw her weakness, but was not scared away by her. Looking at the girl who was holding him tightly in his arms, Jonas was stunned for a moment. Then, he held her back, stroked her long hair silently, andforted her. June cried for a long time, with tears and snoting out and staining the man''s expensive suit, she suddenly felt ashamed and guilty. Jonas handed her a piece of tissue, "Don''t cry anymore, wipe your tears." June sniffed, and her eyes were red and swollen. She felt that she must look ugly at this moment. "You''ve helped him this time. Don''t meddle in his affairs in the future," June said as she wiped away her tears. "If you don''t want me to meddle, I won''t," Jonas'' thin lips curled into a light smile. Chapter 2253 Chapter 2253 Last time when Heston ndered him at the banquet, she stood up to defend him. And currently, she did not allow him to meddle in Mark''s matter. It turned out that she had always been by his side. "Yes," June nodded, feeling warm in her heart. She was very moved that Jonas treated her as his wife and a member of his family. The Zhang family. After Mark got the project happily, he was so excited that he immediately invited Be and her family over for dinner. During the meal, Beck also came. He had lost a lot of weight and looked older. However, he looked more lively than before. When Susan saw him, her expression was not very good, but she did not object to his presence. Be didn''t know anything about her uncle''s good news. She just went over to have dinner with her mother. During the dinner, Zhang Xue kept rolling her eyes at her. She felt that Be was a narrow-minded person because she refused to pass the pen to Ben. "Mark, what''s the good news? Tell us and let everyone be happy for you," Susan said to her brother. Mark chuckled and said, "Of course it''s a good thing. I finally got the project which I have always failed to get. It''s enough to support mypany for two years. Isn''t it a good thing?" "It is a good thing and we should celebrate," Susan smiled and was happy for her brother. Beck didn''t have much right to speak, and could onlyugh with them. Be was actually very happy to see her parents together in this way. Was that the case in marriage? One party was strong, then the other party would be weak, and it was impossible for both parties to be strong. What about her and Ben? She was definitely not stronger than him. But when they were alone, he would give in to her, and put her first in everything. Was that a good way of getting along? He was strong on the outside, but gentle on the inside. Had she met a great guy? Thinking of that, June also smiled foolishly. "Be, Zhang Xue has found a satisfactory job. It''s all thanks to you. Eat more today," Mark couldn''t ignore his niece at present, let alone treat her as a little girl. Her every move could help the whole family to upgrade their status. When the matter was brought up, Be looked at her mother. Susan smiled awkwardly. Be didn''t me her mother for making her own decision. After all, the Zhang family was her family, and Zhang Xue was her niece. She couldn''t refuse such a request. "It''s good that she likes the job," Be said indifferently. Zhang Xue snorted and said, "Of course I like it. I will definitely make an achievement in thepany. I also want to go to work at the headquarters of William Group. That is my dream." "Then I wish you sess," Be said with a fake smile. Adah looked at Be with a peculiar look. It seemed that the girl was not happy that her daughter worked at William Group. She snorted in her heart. Was Be jealous of her excellent daughter? Zhang Yu was exceptionally quiet. She did not blend into the happy atmosphere. She was still feeling upset. June''s provocation made her feel distressed.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "It''s all thanks to June''s help this time. If she hadn''t helped me to ask for Jonas'' help, I wouldn''t have been able to get the project. I invited her over for dinner but she said she was busy. This girl is indeed busy filming now, and she will definitely be a big star in the future," Mark drank some wine and began to brag. When he mentioned his daughter, he was proud. Hearing that, Be was stunned. It turned out that her uncle sessfully got the project because of Jonas'' help. She frowned. The June she knew would not care about the Zhang family. What was going on? Adah didn''t look good. Her husband kept praising the b*tch, and ignored his two daughters. She was really angry. Zhang Yu also looked gloomy. If she was the one who married Jonas, when his father needed help, she would take the initiative to help his father without needing him to say anything. Unfortunately, all the credit went to June. If her father was so good to her, would her mother''s position be threatened in the future? Mark was drunk and left. Beck was not drunk. When he came out of the restaurant, he deliberately ran to his car and opened the door for Susan, "Susan, let me take you and Be home." "No need. Be drove here," Susan said coldly. Be nodded and said, "Dad, you drank wine too. You should go home and have a rest." Beck looked a little disappointed, but he didn''t say anything. After giving his daughter a few words of advice, he left by the car. Susan snorted softly. "It''s so ridiculous that your father does these useless things now. In the past, if he had been as proactive as today, I wouldn''t have divorced him." "Well, Mom, Dad has also regretted it. He is quite pitiful, but not worthy of sympathy. You should refuse him like this and let him know that some mistakes will never be able to be amended," Be held her mother''s arm andforted her softly. "You know me. Anyway, I won''t forgive him. Unless he really gives you thepany, I will only treat him well," Susan proudly raised her chin and said. "Mom, do you really want me to take over thepany?" Be was a little nervous. She didn''t have the ability. "Of course, you are his only daughter. He should give you hispany. Don''t be a coward. He has made public his standpoint that thepany will be yours in the future. You should work hard. Don''t be so useless," Susan stared at her daughter and didn''t allow her to mess it up. Be was dumbfounded. She could only coax her mother, "Don''t worry, who says I''m a coward? I''m studying so hard in order not to let you down." "You''re really my good daughter. I didn''t love you for nothing. You''re my hope," Susan said happily. Be heaved a sigh of relief. She wished that she could be her mother''s hope. Adah threw her husband on the bed, looked at his drunk red face with anger, and gritted her teeth with hatred, "It''s so annoying that you mentioned that girl''s name all night. Have you ever thought about your two daughters'' feelings?" Adah took out her mobile phone. That night, she was waiting for June to call her. June had helped her. Next, June would probably ask her for money and guarantee. Adah really wanted to go back on her word. She didn''t want to give money or guarantee anything. Wasn''t it natural for a daughter to help her father? June also lost her sleep because of the matter. Should she ask Adah for money? Should she ask them to write a letter of guarantee? If she took the money, it would be like a deal, which would make her greedy and selfish. But if she did not get any benefits, Adah would that she was easy to bully, and ke maybe she would still bother her in the future. The next morning, June decided that she should get her benefits. Chapter 2254 Chapter 2254 When she went to the filming site by car, she sent a text message to Adah, asking her to fulfill her promise. When Adah saw the text message, she was very angry. She was also a greedy person. Giving money to June was like cutting her flesh. But if she didn''t agree, would June make trouble? At that time, everyone would look bad. June saw that Adah had not replied for a long time, so she directly gave her a warning and told her that she had recorded the conversation on her mobile phone. If Adah dared to go back on her word, she would expose the recording and make her unable to stand tall. When Adah saw that, she immediately cursed June and her mother. In the morning, she transferred the money into June''s ount. As for the letter of guarantee, Adah only wrote a few lines of words on her mobile phone, trying to fool June. June refused to give up. She made it clear that she would go to the Zhang family home in the afternoon and ask them to fingerprint it. Both mother and daughter had to do it. Adah was frustrated. The b*tch was being serious. It could be seen that Jonas was so excellent that she refused to let go. Adah had no choice but to discuss countermeasures with her daughter Zhang Yu.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "What? Mom, are you crazy? How could you agree to such an unreasonable request from her? What should I do?" Hearing her mother''s words, Zhang Yu was furious. Adah also knew that she had done a very stupid thing. Facing her daughter''s anger, she could only lower her head and say anxiously, "I agreed to it because your father was in despair. I didn''t mean to make things difficult for you." "Mom, if we sign the letter of guarantee, then there will be no chance for me to be with Jonas. Have you really considered me?" Zhang Yu was so angry that her eyes turned red and she almost cried. "Well, Zhang Yu, I was not thoughtful enough. Don''t cry. It''s just a piece of paper. What power does it have? You can''t fight for Jonas openly but it doesn''t mean that you can''t attract him in secret. As long as Jonas falls for you, the letter of guarantee will be a piece of trash. Does June dare to kill us?" Adah quicklyforted her daughter. What she said was very shameless. Zhang Yu was about to break down. She really didn''t know what to do with such a stupid mother. "Since you have promised her, what else can we do?" Zhang Yu was extremely angry. At present, she could only cooperate with her mother to solve the problem. "Daughter, don''t give up. I believe in you. You are better than that b*tch. If Jonas is not blind, he will definitely choose you. You are destined to be with him," Adah saw that her daughter no longer objected, so she quickly coaxed her with a smile. Zhang Yu bit her lip and felt annoyed when she saw her mother''s ttering smile. "I heard that Jonas will go abroad to attend the celebration of his alma mater in a few days. I happen to have a friend who was his ssmate. I will secretly go there this time and meet him by chance," Zhang Yu had found a chanceh. "Really? That''s great. Will that b*tch go with him?" Hearing that her daughter had already prepared, Adah was instantly happy. "She''s an illiterate who hasn''t even graduated from high school. Does she have the nerve to attend that kind of high-level college party? I''m afraid she doesn''t even know how to speak English. If she goes, she will only lose face," Zhang Yu sneered. "Yes, yes, yes. She must be too ashamed to go, and Jonas would not want to bring her to make a fool of himself. Daughter, your opportunity ising. You have to seize it. If it doesn''t work, you should y some tricks and acquire Jonas first. As long as you sleep with him, Jonas will have to choose between you and June and he will definitely choose you," Adah quickly gave advice to her daughter, for fear that she wouldn''t seize the opportunity. "Don''t worry. I''ll go all out. I won''t let June have her own way," Zhang Yu clenched her fists with hatred. Thinking of June''s provocationst time, she didn''t want to restrain herself anymore. They were all adults. Thepetition between adults was cruel. June''s expression must be very fun if she had slept with Jonas. After Adah got the letter of guarantee, June went to see her in the afternoon. Adah threw the piece of paper directly in front of her, "Take it. Look at how precious it is for you." June nced around and found that the words on the paper were still considered sincere. There were even signatures and fingerprints on it. She smiled with satisfaction and said, "In the future, don''t ask me for help again. I won''t help you anymore." Hearing that, Adah red at her back angrily, "When my daughter gets together with Jonas, what future will you still have? Just wait and see." June gained something because of the matter. She went to see her mother immediately and gave all the money to her. "There are three million dors in this card. Where did you get so much money?" Lina took the card in disbelief. "Mom, keep the money. We deserve it. Don''t be reluctant to spend it," June finally felt relieved. Her mother had been wronged for many years and had finally gotten part of what she deserved. "Okay, I believe you," Lina looked very happy. Of course she had to take the money. June sighed softly and asked sadly, "Mom, tell me honestly, do you still like Mark?" Lina was stunned and did not dare to look straight into her daughter''s eyes. She faltered and said, "Why did you suddenly mention this?" "Mom, answer me honestly," June''s heart skipped a beat when she saw her mother''s reaction. Jonas guessed it right, her mother still held hope for him. "June, this is a grudge between thest generation. Don''t hold onto it. There''s no hope between him and me," Lina was shy as she spoke. "So, you''ve been refusing to get married because you''ve always liked him. No wonder you''ve neverined about him," June said sadly. "June, are you angry?" Seeing her daughter''s sad expression, Lina suddenly became nervous, like a child who had done something wrong. June took a deep breath and shook her head, "I''m not angry. I just feel that it''s not worth it for you. If he really had feelings for you, he shouldn''t have hidden the fact that he was married. He also didn''t care about you these years. What do you love about him?" Lina seemed to be hurt, and she looked sad, "June, there is no way to exin love. You also love Jonas now. You should understand that once you love him, no matter how many years have passed, or whether he has hurt your heart or not, some feelings can''t be let go." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org It was the first time that June heard her mother exin the matter so seriously. She was stunned and speechless. "Mom, I still have work to do at night. I have to go now. Keep the money. I''lle to see you in a few days. Take good care of yourself," After June left her mother''s house, she leaned against the elevator wall dejectedly. Was love soplicated and unreasonable? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org If she and Jonas were separated, would she still have the courage to love others? Would she hold on to her love for him and stick to it for the rest of her life like her mother? Chapter 2255 Chapter 2255 Love was pure and had no impurities. Her mother''s experience seemed to have burdened her. She had a bad feeling that she would repeat the same mistakes and wait for a hopeless result like her mother. Tears welled up in June''s eyes. She lowered her head and started to cry. "No, I don''t want to be like that. No," She muttered to herself. She wanted to live an ordinary and real marriage life like all the other women. She didn''t want to live in the dark, and struggled in the shadows for half of her life. Skr swayed the red wine ss and stood on the top floor of the tall building. The life she was enjoying at the moment was what all women dreamed of. Money was no longer a thing, but the rich material possessions made her spiritual world more empty.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Justin came out of the bathroom after taking a shower. Looking at her back, he went over and hugged her affectionately, "Skr, I''ll find a doctor to prescribe medicine for me tomorrow. After all, we still have to have a child." Skr''s back suddenly stiffened. She didn''t look back at the old face. She still stared out of the window. She and Justin had been married for many years and had no children. Justin always thought that it was his problem, but actually, it was Skr who didn''t want to have children. "Justin, don''t push yourself too hard. Your health is more important. Let''s talk about having a childter," Skr finished the wine, turned back, and said to Justin with concern in her eyes. "But I really want to have our child. If it was a son, thepany would have an heir. That would be great," The older Justin was, the more eager he was to have an heir. Although he had a daughter, she was not his ideal candidate. Of course, Skr also hoped that she could have a son so that her status would be stable. However, when she thought that her son''s father was not Jonas, she suddenly felt disgusted. She did not want to give birth to Justin''s child. Otherwise, it would be impossible for her to be with Jonas in the future. "You think too much, that''s why your body is getting worse. Without a son, you still have a daughter, don''t you? I will apany and take good care of you in the future," Skr quicklyforted him and pretended to be sporting. Justin looked at her and smiled gently. Then he nodded and said, "Well, with yourpany, I won''t live in vain. It''s gettingte. Let''s go to bed early." Skr closed her eyes. To be honest, she didn''t want to share a bed with Justin. Justin was old, and there was always a smell of medicine on his body, which was very pungent. Skr would wake up at midnight and then lose sleep. As for physical contact, Skr was extremely disgusted, but she couldn''t show it. She still pretended to be happy to y along. "Okay," Skr nodded, theny down and said, "Justin, my friend''s birthday is in a few days, I have to go abroad. When Ie back, I will buy you a gift." "Really? Do you want me to go with you?" Justin asked curiously. "No need. They''re all women. If you go along, they''ll talk bad about me," Skr immediately said coquettishly. "All right, then you have fun," Justin did not suspect her, but only spoiled her gently. Skr secretly breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, she was not going abroad to attend her friend''s birthday party. She just heard that her alma mater was going to hold a ss celebration. Jonas was a guest on the list. She wanted to go there secretly because she was also a graduate of that college. If she could meet him by chance, she would not let go of such a good opportunity. In fact, she was very willing to give birth to a child, but she did not want to give birth to Justin''s child. She wanted to give birth to Jonas'' child. Even if she had to bear great risks in the end, she was not afraid. This time, if there was a chance to create such an opportunity when she went abroad, she was really willing to do it. Jonas received an invitation for a celebration of his college. Because there was a teacher whom he respected there, and the invitation was full of sincerity, so he could not refuse. He decided to go, but he didn''t know if the woman would go with him. When he got home in the evening, Jonas looked at the empty bedroom. She had another scene to shoot at night, so she would note back until the early morning. The man sat on the sofa and tapped his fingers lightly, but the depression in his heart could not be eased. He was used to having her at home. If she was not there, he would feel that the house was cold. Jonas nced at the time. It was only seven o''clock. He got up and said to Mr. Cobb, "I won''t have dinner at home." Mr. Cobb almost finished preparing the dinner, so he asked in surprise, "Then I''ll prepare the dinnerter at night." "There''s no need. You should rest early after dinner. Don''t wait for us," After saying that, Jonas took the car key and went out. Mr. Cobb looked at the man''s hurried figure and couldn''t help shaking his head andughing. Ever since Miss Cheng moved in, Mr. Li had changedpletely. In the past, he would enjoy the tranquility of returning home. Currently Miss Cheng was not at home, he also didn''t want to stay at home. Jonas drove the car and wandered ??? aimlessly on the street. The car was ying a bad love song, which talked about a man falling in love with a woman, and the woman was leaving to a distant ce. The man was very flustered. Every word of the lyrics hit Jonas''s heart, as if he had be the hero in the song. He was even more annoyed. He turned the steering wheel directly and drove towards June''s filming site. When he arrived at the entrance, his car was stopped. He was not angry, he just parked the car aside. After opening half of the Window, he lit a cigarette for himself silently. Smoke filled the air and outlined the man''s mature and cold face. He looked at the door and gradually calmed down. As long as he got closer to her, the sense of security in his heart seemed toe back. Jonas felt that he was a little petty. He wanted to get that woman''s gentle smile and response. How did it end up like that? He used to be so proud that he was dismissive of love and felt that it was a waste of time and energy. But at present, what was he doing? He was wasting time sitting in the car and didn''t dare to call her. He was afraid that he would disturb her work, so he just waited in silence. However, he was very calm and even a little satisfied. Love was really a terrible storm. Once it came, it would make a person''s inner world change dramatically. Time passed little by little. Soon, it was early in the morning. Looking at the cigarette butts that had been smoked off by him, Jonas suddenly felt that the behavior was not very good. He was not a man who was addicted to smoking and drinking. He had strong self-control, but during the waiting time, his self-control had be weak. He looked down at his watch. There was only half an hour left before June finished filming. Jonas had a little more expectations. Chapter 2256 Chapter 2256 After June finished filming, she was exhausted. She felt that she would definitely fall asleep when she got into the car. Matilda asked her to eat something but she didn''t have the appetite. As soon as June arrived at the main entrance of the film site, her car suddenly stopped abruptly. She was awakened and immediately asked, "What happened?" "A man ran to the front of the car. I was shocked," The assistant said in panic. June looked up. Under the streemp, a familiar figure was swaying in front of her car. "Why is it him again?" June was already a little annoyed. She recognized that it was Heston. Matilda also saw it. She quickly said, "June, don''t get out of the car. I''ll deal with it." "Forget it, I''ll go," June had no choice but to get out of the car. Heston was drunk. He looked at the woman who got out of the car with bloodshot eyes. She was still wearing thin clothes. Because it was cold outside, she wore a batwing coat and looked very elegant. Her ck hair was fluttering in the wind, making her look even more fair and delicate. "June, you''re finally willing to see me," Heston rushed over and hugged her tightly before June could dodge. There was a pungent smell of alcohol on the man''s body. June struggled to resist, but she couldn''t get rid of him because she was too petite. Heston hugged her tightly, eager to express his love. "June, I''ve been thinking about you for the past few days. I can''t forget you. You''re the first woman I''ve fallen in love with, and you''ll be thest one. Give me another chance to make it up to you. I''ll treat you well in the future..." "Heston, let me go," June couldn''t hear what he said. At this moment, she just wanted to push him away. "I won''t let you go unless you promise to be my woman. Otherwise, I won''t let you go even if I die," Heston was being unreasonable. "I already have a boyfriend. I can''t be with you. Just give up," June found that she really didn''t like Heston at all. At this moment, his pestering made her scared.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "No, you''re lying. You used to love me so much. You can''t really forget me," As Heston spoke, he lowered his head to kiss her lips. June was about to go crazy. At this moment, Matilda and his assistant ran forward, ready to separate the two of them, but one hand pulled Heston away faster than them. The next second, Heston''s face was severely punched by someone. Heston lost his bnce and fell to the side of the road. His face was swollen and painful. He was so angry that he jumped up and wanted to beat the man who hit him. However, he found that the man was holding June who was crying in fright tightly in his arms and staring at him coldly. Although Heston was drunk, he was awakened in an instant when he saw the man. "If you dare to harass her again, I''ll not let you go," Jonas warned Heston coldly. When he saw the scene in the car the moment before, his heart was trembling. Seeing how powerless she was to break free, he really wanted to kill the b*stard. June pulled the corner of Jonas'' clothes nervously and stared at Heston in horror. What happened the moment before still scared her. "B*stard, it''s just because you''re rich. If you didn''t have money, would she still be with you?" Heston spat out a mouthful of blood and mocked. When June heard Heston''s nonsense, she trembled with anger. How could he be so despicable? Was this the real him? Had she not noticed it before? Jonas replied with a cold smile, "Since I want to love her well, of course, I won''t let my wealth be lost. On the contrary, I will work harder and give her a better life. This is what a man should do, and not act like a beast, who only knows how get drunk and force her to do something she doesn''t want to do." to Heston was ruthlessly ridiculed. His entire being was depressed to the extreme. He red hatefully at Jonas for a moment, then turned around and left. Jonas'' words stung his heart. Indeed, he did not have the ability to give June a better life at the moment. He did not even have a chance to fight for her. "Mr. Li, it''s lucky that you showed up in time. Otherwise, June would be in danger," Matilda hurriedly said. "Thank you for your hard work. It''s veryte. You may go back," Jonas said gratefully. Matilda and the assistant didn''t dare to disturb them, so they hurriedly got in the car and left. June was still curled up in his arms. She didn''t know whether she was scared or cold, her body trembled slightly. "Let''s go home," Jonas hugged her and walked towards the ck car. Sitting in the car, the man immediately turned on the heater. Finally, June felt a little better. "Are you okay?" Jonas stretched out his hand and held her fingers tightly, only to find that her fingers were as cold as snow. June looked at him with her beautiful eyes, which were still covered with mist. She whispered, "I''m fine. Why are you here?" "I came to pick you up. I didn''t expect to see this scene," Jonas did not dare to say that he had waited for her for three hours. He was afraid that his enthusiasm would scare her away. "I''m sorry, isn''t it horrible?" June gel laughed at herself bitterly. Recently, Heston seemed to have gone mad and kept looking for her. Even though she had rejected him countless times, he seemed to have not heard her. He was confident that she dated Jonas just to get revenge on him for abandoning her. "The one who should apologize is not you, but him. You are not wrong," Jonasforted her. The moment before, when he saw her being held tightly by another man, he was really angry. It was jealousy. "He''s crazy. He wasn''t so unreasonable in the past. I didn''t know why he would be like this," June was helpless. "He must have been fascinated by you, that''s why he''s so crazy," Jonas said mockingly. June was very angry, "I don''t have any feelings for him anymore, but he doesn''t listen to me at all." "He is very young and refuses to admit defeat. Or, he really thinks that we won''t be together for a long time, so he keeps pestering you," Jonas'' eyes were fixed on her, and what he said was fluttering. June looked uneasy, and she also looked at him nkly, "Aren''t we... all right?" "If we want him to give up completely we can announce our marriage to the public or have a child. This is the most stable wamet Jonas smiled and reached out to stroke the hair beside her ean He didn''t want to scare her anymore. The paleness on June''s pretty face gradually faded away. She bit her lip and said, "When the filming is over, we''ll announce our marriage. As for the child... there''s no news yet." Chapter 2257 Chapter 2257 "Maybe it''s because you''re under too much pressure. It''s okay. There''s no rush in this matter," In fact, Jonas was not in a hurry. He wanted to spend a good time with her. After having a child, he might have to face the risk of losing her favor. "All right," June''s heart calmed down. Jonas started the car. The ck car drove out of the main road and headed home. Not long after Jonas'' car left, a ck MPV slowly drove out from a corner.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Heston sat on the chair in a daze. Cordellia looked at him with a look of disgust, "Don''t be so useless. You''ve lost your fighting spirit in the beginning." "You see, his car is worth more than 10 million dors. I''m nothing. I''m like a clown now," Heston covered his face and said painfully. "You have to remember that you are very young. He is ten years older than you. In these ten years, you can also own such a luxury car, as long as you are willing to work hard," Cordellia cheered him up. "Can I?" A trace of hope appeared on Heston''s face. "You can. You have to work hard. Once you be a big star, June will definitelye back to you," Cordellia smiled sinisterly. She was jealous that June, a neer, had found someone to rely on and was even more jealous that Heston could never forget her. How could June get all the benefits? In the beginning, Cordellia had also tested Heston. She had intentionally reached out to put her arm on his shoulder and touched his thigh. However, Heston had coldly pushed her away. Only then did Cordellia realize that Heston truly liked June. That''s even better. True love was what made people crazy. Back at home, it was already past three o''clock in the morning. Jonas did not bother her and let her sleep directly. "Jonas..." He was about to get up and leave, but when he turned around, he heard a soft voice behind him. Jonas turned to look at the woman on the bed. She only stuck out her snow-white face and looked at him quietly with her clear eyes. "What''s wrong?" Jonas thought that she was ufortable, so he sat back on the bed and reached out to touch her forehead. "Can you... not go?" June''s eyes were full of pleading. She really needed him to apany her. Although it was very pretentious, she didn''t care. She really wanted him to be by her side. Jonas frowned for a moment. Her request was not excessive, it was just... He still couldn''t ovee himself. Since he was perfect in her eyes, how dared he show her his imperfection? "Let''s talk about itter. Have a good sleep. Don''t let your imagination run wild," In the end, Jonas still firmly refused her and got up to leave. June was full of disappointment, and she hid under the quilt. He obviously liked her, but why didn''t he want to stay? Was it so difficult to get warmth from each other and hug each other to sleep? The next morning, June didn''t sleep well and was still very tired. But she had a scene in the morning that day, so she couldn''t bete. "Are you busy these days?" Jonas looked up at her and asked. "Quite busy. The director shortened the shooting time. The whole crew is very busy," June answered in a low voice while drinking porridge. "Can you ask for leave?" Jonas was still looking forward to taking her to travel abroad. "Why? Is there something important?" June was stunned for a moment and immediately asked with a smile. "It''s not very important. I may go abroad for two days. If you have time, you can go with me," Jonas said indifferently. "Are you going abroad to work?" June asked in surprise. "No, there is a celebration event at my alma mater and they invited me," Jonas said directly. June froze for a moment. Jonas'' alma mater was a high-ss college. As a person who had not even attended a university, she could not imagine it at all. June instinctively retreated. "I see. I just asked for leave two days el.n ago. The director didn''t seem to be very happy, and the crew also.ined about me. I won''t go then, June bit her lip and refused him awkwardly. "Okay, I won''t force you. When Ie back, I''ll bring you a gift," Jonas saw through her thoughts, so he stopped talking about it. June heaved a sigh of relief. She didn''t have the guts to go with him. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to go. In the blink of an eye, it was the day Jonas went abroad. June went to his room early in the morning to pick clothes for him. Looking at the woman''s serious look, Jonas handed the tie to her, "Can you tie it?" June didn''t wear high heels. Her slender body only reached his shoulder. She stood on her toes hardly, but when she was tying the tie, she was stuck. She clearly remembered that the knot was supposed to be tied like that, but her hands couldn''t follow her mind. It couldn''t be tied well. Jonas grabbed her hand and taught her how to tie his tie slowly and gently. June blushed. She didn''t dare to look into the man''s deep eyes for fear of seeing her clumsy self. "I''m leaving for two days, don''t you want to say something?" Jonas looked at her blushing and shy face and couldn''t help teasing her. June immediately understood what he meant. She stood on tiptoe and kissed him on the face. "That''s it?" Jonas showed some dissatisfaction. June looked at him, who had dressed neatly and said shyly, "What else can we do? You''ve already put on your clothes. You can''t do anything else." Upon hearing that, Jonas almost burst outughing. What was she thinking? His big palm stroked her head. He lowered his head and kissed her lips. June shivered slightly. Soon, she was immersed in the man''s passionate kiss and lost herself. After the kiss, June sent the man downstairs and watched his car leave. At the same time as Jonas'' car set off, there were two other women who couldn''t wait to go abroad. Zhang Yu had already contacted her friend. She went abroad one day in advance. Her friend arranged a warm wee ceremony for her and also found several tall and. handsome foreign men to ?vel apany her. But Zhang Yu was not in the mood to appreciate those men. She had seen many good-looking foreign models, so she was not interested. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Zhang Yu, what''s wrong with you? You look gloomy," Zhang Yu''s good friend, Linda patted her on the shoulder and asked. "I like someone, but he doesn''t know my feelings. How can I make him confess to me? He is actually very important to me," Zhang Yu took a sip of wine and said sadly. "Then just tell him directly. If he likes you, he will definitely give you an answer." "I had a chance to tell him face to face, but because of various reasons, my fate with him was broken. He must have a bad impression of me. I''m afraid that f say it, would embarrass myself. But if I don''t say it, it would be a sore point for me," Zhang Yu felt extremely regretful when she thought of refusing to marry Jonas, and at present she had a taste of her own medicine. Chapter 2258 Chapter 2258 "Then forget about your pride and ask for the truth. What are you afraid of? It''s a new era now. If you have someone you like, you should pursue him," Linda had been living abroad and was very open to matters about love. "He''s married," Zhang Yu blurted out resentfully. "Ah?" Linda was surprised, "Are you going for a married man? This is forbidden. I advise you to think twice." "You don''t understand. He should have married me. I was stupid, so I let another woman marry him. Now, I want to have him back. I''m not wrong," Zhang Yu''s mood suddenly became agitated. She felt that she was not wrong at all. She was just trying to fix a mistake. "It''s soplicated. I don''t understand, but you are my friend. I will definitely help you with your affairs," Linda was confused, but she still decided to help her out of their friendship. "Linda, thank you. If I seed, I will be grateful to you," Zhang Yu smiled. With the support of her good friend, she felt that the trip would not be in vain. Skr bought a flight ticket randomly. She only brought an assistant with her. At the airport, she walked in the crowd, looking around from time to time. She hoped that God would give her a chance to board on the same ne as Jonas.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Skr was wearing an exquisite dress. Her tall figure and extraordinary temperament attracted the attention of many men. After she mixed with the socialites, she became more high ss. Ignoring the stares of other people, Skr walked into the VIP entrance. She looked around all the way, but did not see the person she loved. She inevitably felt a little disappointed, but when she arrived at the resting area, her eyes lit up instantly. Jonas was also sitting in the resting area with his assistant. He was resting with his eyes closed. His ck sunsses could not hide his deep handsome facial features. There were already several girls sitting beside him. It seemed that they were all attracted by his temperament. Skr instantly looked unhappy. Why were young girls nowadays not reserved at all? When they saw rich and handsome men, they couldn''t wait to get their contact numbers. Skr walked towards Jonas step by step. When Jonas'' assistant saw her, he immediately greeted her politely with a smile. Skr also nodded politely and sat not far from Jonas. Jonas'' eyes were still closed. He was not disturbed by the outside world. It was rare for Skr to have such a good opportunity to look at the man at such a close distance. She suddenly took out her mobile phone and pretended to be reading the messages, but in fact, she was recording him. She wanted to record the quiet man on her mobile phone so that she could watch it in the future. "Mr. Li, Miss Jiang is also here," Jonas'' assistant even whispered in his ear. Jonas was not asleep. He just closed his eyes and thought about something. Hearing the assistant''s words, he suddenly opened his eyes and saw Skr through the sunsses. Seeing that he seemed to have woken up, Skr was shocked that she quickly threw the phone back into her bag. She immediately smiled warmly and walked towards him. "Jonas, what a coincidence to meet you here." Jonas turned his face away indifferently, "Don''t tell me that you checked my whereabouts." "How could that be? I don''t even know that you are going abroad. I''m just going abroad to celebrate a friend''s birthday," Skr replied with a smile. "That would be great," After saying that, Jonas stood up and said, "Let''s go somewhere else." The assistant hurriedly carried his luggage and followed him. The smile on Skr''s face froze for a second. Jonas really didn''t give her any face. Was it because she threatened himst time that he hated her even more? Skr felt so dejected. She sat in the seat where he had sat before, looking dazed. "No matter how much you hate me, we will be entangled in this life," Skr clenched her fists and thought with hatred. She was his sister-inw and their twopanies had mutual interests, so he couldn''t get rid of her. The ne took off, but Jonas asked his assistant to change the next flight. He didn''t want to be on the same ne as Skr. Jonas was still very careful. It seemed that his brother didn''t know about the past between him and Skr. Skr also never mentioned it. She only said that the two of them were schoolmates, and at most, they were just friends. His brother believed it. Over the years, Jonas had been avoiding her. In order to stabilize her position as the hostess of the Li family, Skr had also restrained herself. At present, his brother was in poor health, and Skr''s position had been stable, so she began to y tricks. Jonas would not y along, but because of his brother''s love for her, he had to restrain himself and not deal with Skr. Skr boarded the ne with disappointment. Besides being disappointed, she became more and more abnormally wilful. It seemed that if she did not get what she wanted, she would not be hapel.ne the rest of her life. Jonas got off the ne, took out his mobile phone on the way to the hotel, and made a video call to June. Content belongs to After a long while, June answered the call. She ran into the fitting room with her phone. There were many people outside and it was inconvenient for her to talk. In the camera, the girl still had makeup on, which was quite heavy. Her smokey eyes and attractive red lips made her look gorgeous. Jonas only felt elevated in an instant, and his calm mind was filled with her delicate appearance. "Honey..." June smiled at him and called him in a low voice. Seeing her charming face calling him in such a cute tone, Jonas was instantly satisfied. "Did you do something wrong, that''s why you behave so well?" Jonas was originally a serious man, but after he met the woman, his hidden yfulness was being stimted. He always wanted to tease her and see her blushing and being shy. "No. I don''t dare," June was shocked, but she still felt a little guilty. In that day''s shooting, there was a scene where she and the male lead fell into the water and hugged each other. Although there was also a dislocated kiss scene, she did not really kiss him. "It''s best if you don''t dare. Do you miss me?" Jonas was in a better mood. "I''ll tell you when youe back," June was so shy that she couldn''t express her feelings to him directly. It would show that she was very frivolous. Jonas chuckled, and he still couldn''t look away from her pretty face. He just stared straight at her. "The director is calling me. I have to go to work," Jone felt as if her whole el body was on fire after being looked at by him in such an evil way. Her heart was burning all the way to cheeks, She thought she was a decent woman, but when theman looked at her, she didn''t want to be so serious anymore. She just wanted to throw herself into his arms. "Go ahead," Jonas did not make things difficult for her. He just waited for her to hang up. Chapter 2259 Chapter 2259 He pressed his fingers against his thin lips and imagined her beautiful appearance. It had been a long time since he had been missing someone so crazily. Looking at the familiar scenery outside the window, Jonas felt inexplicably irritated. Thinking of Skr at the airport, his mood instantly darkened. Everything that happened between the two of them in the college had long been forgotten. He would never recall it in his life. He felt that Skr had really be unfamiliar. She was no longer the person in his memory. When she took her brother''s arm and appeared at the family gathering, Jonas was shocked. He rejected her, and in the blink of an eye, she was with his brother. Justin loved her very much, and she also showed her mature charm and outstanding ability. In a short period of time, she got involved in the management of thepany, and did very well. Jonas closed his eyes and stopped thinking about those annoying matters. He stayed in the hotel arranged by the college. The next morning, he had breakfast with a few friends in the hotel restaurant. Skr walked over gracefully with a charming smile on her face. Her mature and elegant temperament was really admirable. Jonas looked at her expressionlessly and sat down. After Skr greeted everyone, she naturally sat down beside him. "Jonas, why aren''t you with Skr?" Someone asked bluntly. "She is now my sister-inw, and we are a family," Jonas said indifferently. Skr''s face was a little pale. She grabbed the hem of her skirt tightly. In fact, her marriage with Justin was not announced to the public. Only a few people knew about it. She appeared in all kinds of asions as an independent female executive. There was an uproar. Obviously, those people didn''t know about it. "Then you guys are somewhat fated. It''s good that you be a family from friends," Someone replied with a forced smile. Skr bit her lip and took a sip of the red wine. Without looking at her, Jonas stood up and said, "I still have another meetup with two friends. I''ll go first." Skr knew that Jonas was avoiding suspicion on purpose. It took her two hours to get up early to dress up so beautifully. She was disappointed and panicked. She didn''t know what else she could do to attract Jonas'' attention. Had he really lost all his affection for her? Jonas made an appointment with several professors of the college. It was said that there was an art exhibition. The celebration was held on the next day. That day was free, so Jonas wanted to rx for a day. There were not many guests at the art exhibition, but they were all famous people. Jonas was quite keen on works of art. He liked antique and old- fashioned things. There were many expensive artworks at his house, all of which were brought back by him from all over the world at a high price. Jonas stood in front of an oil painting. On the nk frame of the painting, there was only a pair of pure and white wings, which was forgotten by an angel in this world, giving people infinite room of imagination. As soon as Jonas saw it, he inexplicably liked it. He wanted to give the pair of wings to June, as if giving her a future. In the crowd, a woman appeared behind a white column. She was dressed elegantly. She looked intellectual and decent. It was Zhang Yu. It was only through her friend that she found out about Jonas'' schedule in the morning. She immediately rushed over. As expected, she did not waste her efforts. She saw the tall figure of the man there. It was not the first time for Zhang Yu to see him, but it seemed that every time she saw him her heart would sink deeper. She thought that she was extraordinary. She did not want to spend the rest of her life with an ordinary man. Only men like Jonas, who had good taste and nobility, were worthy of her pursuit. Zhang Yu frowned bitterly. Seeing that the man stayed in front of the painting for a long time, she didn''t know what kind of excuse she could use to go up and say hello to him. Suddenly, she saw Jonas'' assistant looking for a staff member. After handing him the business card, he turned around and looked at the other paintings. Zhang Yu followed behind him. She didn''t dare to let him notice her, but she also didn''t dare to walk up to greet him. It was torturing her. It turned out that she didn''t even have the courage to greet someone who was too high to reach. Zhang Yu was feeling sad. She walked forward absent-mindedly, and identally bumped into a piece of art next to her. The vase fell down and was broken. Zhang Yu was shocked and her face changed instantly. Everyone looked in her direction. Zhang Yu retreated to one side quickly, and the staff hurried over to check the situation. There was panic in Zhang Yu''s eyes. She raised her head and happened to see Jonas. Jonas also turned around and looked over, so he naturally recognized her. Zhang Yu secretly bit her lips and felt extremely ashamed. She felt that she was like a clown at the moment. The staff first went forward to ask about Zhang Yu''s situation. Zhang Yu quickly said that she wouldpensate for all the losses. The staff told her that it was just an ordinary decoration, and it was not expensive, and asked her to leave in a friendly manner. Zhang Yu didn''t feel better. Although she did not need topensate, her mood fell to the bottom. Jonas saw her but did note to help her. Jonas was not enthusiastic about the Zhang''s family. Moreover, when he thought of the Zhang family''s attitude towards June and her mother, hepletely did not want to care about anything about the Zhang''s family.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Zhang Yu hurried out of the exhibition. At the door, she saw Jonas getting in a ck car and soon left. She stomped her feet in anger. She failed miserably that day, not only did she not find an opportunity to hit on him, but she also made a fool of herself. She didn''t know what Jonas would think of her. Maybe he would think that she was clumsy. June looked up at the sky and suddenly a ne flew over the blue sky. Her heart skipped a beat. Suddenly, she thought of Jonas, who was far away in another country, and she missed him so much. In the past, there was only her mother in her world. She wanted to give her mother a good life, earn more money, and give her a sense of security. But at the moment, she missed Jonas more. Love would really change a person. Her mind was upied by him at the moment. When she saw him, she would inevitably feel joyful. When she could not see him, just missing him was enough to fill her lonely life. He was like the beam of light that shone into her heart, getting hotter and brighter. Be''s life had also be more interesting. Ben gave her enough security, and she would not feel bored every day. He spoiled her in various ways and made her happy. He was mature, dependable, and meticulous. Sometimes, even as a woman, Be felt inferior to him. Ever since Zhang Xue had a new job, she strived hard every day, as if she was taking up a challenge. striving for the top of the world. She also dressed in western style. Her makeup was exquisite and full on et confidence. She vaguely felt that her urge to work hard every day not only because she did not want to be looked down upon by others, she also wanted to take revenge. Last time, she wanted to give Ben a gift, but Be refused her with a cold face. She felt so ashamed that she must vent her anger. Chapter 2260 Chapter 2260 At present, Be was in the prime of her studies and love. Zhang Xue knew very well how to strike a blow to her. Even if she couldn''t be with Ben in the end, at least she had to disgust Be and make her less proud. The opportunity soon came. Zhang Xue was honored to have the opportunity to go to a project meeting with Ben. Ben was a very down-to-earth boss. Although sometimes he was superior and gave people a cold and distant feeling, most of the time, when it came to work, he would also carefully deal with it himself. Sitting in the MVP arranged by thepany, Zhang Xue kept staring at the ck car in front of her. However, the ck ss made her unable to see anything. But she knew that Ben was in that car. When she was in the hall the moment before, she saw him getting in it. His iron-gray suit made him look tall, handsome, and had an extraordinary temperament, which almost attracted all the women''s attention. A person''s thoughts were reallyplicated. At first, Zhang Xue did not think that she would change her mind and fight with Be for her boyfriend because it was a matter of morality and bottom line. But after Ben appeared in front of her a few times, she found that morality and bottom line were nothing and had to get out of her way. The excellent man in front of her was the most attractive. Who didn''t want beautiful things and people? Zhang Xue''s state of mind had undergone a huge change. Even she herself had not realized that she was sinking in step by step. When they arrived at the working ce, the staff members were doing their work meticulously and so was Zhang Xue. However, she would be distracted. She would nce at Ben from time to time. Seeing him listening to others and analyzing matters, his focused look and slightly frowned eyebrows were very charming. and look at him with slightly sunken brows. It felt as if someone would be very happy to be loved by him. Zhang Xue was frustrated, and the picture of Ben holding Be involuntarily appeared in her mind. All kinds of images came up and caused her to make mistakes in her work. When she passed up the report, her boss, who had sharp eyes, immediately saw the problem and asked her toe over. At this time, Ben was at the desk next to him. In order to show off his diligence, Zhang Xue''s boss was not lenient to Zhang Xue and scolded her. Zhang Xue''s eyes turned red at once. She felt wronged, sad, and even more embarrassed. She hoped that Ben could say a few words for her, but in fact, Ben was just having a straight face and didn''t say a word. He didn''t even remember that the girl who had been scolded was Zhang Xue. In the end, Zhang Xue could only apologize and run away with tears in her eyes. She sat at the table and felt sad. She thought, if it was Be who did wrong that day, would others dare to scold her? Ben must be the first to defend her. Zhang Xue became even more extreme. She wiped off her tears and had a determined thought. She had to give it a try. In fact, she felt that Ben did not recognize her at all. Indeed, she was too ordinary. There were many beautiful women in thepany. If she did not take the initiative to make him remember her, even if she worked there for years, Ben would still not remember her face. But it was too difficult to get close to Ben. Would there be such an opportunity? Just as Zhang Xue was thinking about that, the opportunity came when it was dark. The work went well, so thepany held a celebration dinner. Ben was drunk. When he left, he was a little unstable. Although there were assistants to take care of him, Zhang Xue saw the opportunity, so she took the initiative to run over and care about him. "Mr. William, are you all right?" Zhang Xue asked with concern. As she spoke, she put her hand on him and pushed the assistant away. "You are..." "I''m his girlfriend''s cousin. My cousin asked me to take good care of Mr. William," Zhang Xue said to his assistant with a straight face. The assistant was stunned, but he didn''t dare to say anything. Since she was the rtive of Mr. William''s girlfriend, the assistants knew what to do. When they were about to reach the elevator, Ben threw up on Zhang Xue''s shoulder. Seeing that, the assistant quickly asked Zhang Xue to go to wash herself. Zhang Xue shook her head and said, "It doesn''t matter. Mr. S William is ufortable now, I''ll take him upstairs to rest first and then I''ll wash myself." The assistant felt that what she said was reasonable and was touched by her kindness. They sent Ben upstairs. Ben vaguely felt that there was a woman beside him, but he thought it was his assistant, so he was not too alert. When they reached the suite room upstairs, the assistant arranged for him to rest on the bed. Zhang Xue quickly said with a smile,N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Mr. William''s stomach must be ufortable. Send someone to buy some medicine and see if there is anything that can make him sober." "Also, I think Mr. William didn''t take his coat. Send someone to get it. My body is full of wine. I have to wash it. I''ll take care of him for a while. Come back quickly." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Zhang Xue''s words were full of sincerity, making people feel that she had no evil intentions. As a result, the two men who had helped Ben up left. Zhang Xue did not close the door. She just smirked and walked quickly to the bathroom. When she passed by the bedroom, she saw Ben pressing his eyebrows and lying on the bed, looking a little ufortable. After getting drunk, he was so quiet that he didn''t make any sound like those drunkards. Even his manner after drinking was so charming. The more Zhang Xue knew about the man, the more dazzling he was in her eyes. She plucked up her courage and took a few steps forward. With the help of the light, she carefully sized up Ben. He was really a perfect man, the masterpiece of God. Zhang Xue gulped and really wanted to turn into a wolf to pounce on him. However, she did not dare. She could only go into the bathroom. The wine flowed down from her shoulder and her clothes were all wet. Zhang Xue initially just wanted to wipe it off. But, was she willing to give up? It was a rare opportunity. She would never let it go. So, she took off her clothes and quickly took a shower. Then, she wrapped herself with a bath towel. She also washed her hair. Her half wet hair made her look even purer. Zhang Xue walked out. Her breathing became rapid and her eyes were filled with nervousness. But she was bold enough toe to the bed and sit down. Ben removed his arm on his eyes and narrowed his eyes. When he saw a woman with exposed shoulders sitting next to him, he sat up in a panic, "Who are you? Why are you here?" Zhang Xue did not expect Ben to suddenly open his eyes. She was so scared that she took a few steps back, "I... I''m Zhang Xue. Mr. William, don''t you remember me? My aunt introduced me to work in yourpany," Zhang Xue hurriedly introduced herself. Chapter 2261 Chapter 2261 "It''s you," Ben finally remembered. But the next second, his handsome face darkened, "What are you doing?" Zhang Xue looked down at herself, and she had to exin with grievance, "Mr. William, don''t get me wrong. I... I didn''t do anything. You were drunk and vomited on me. I just took a shower." "I threw up on you?" Ben narrowed his eyes, indicating that he could not remember what had just happened. "Yeah, don''t you remember? I saw that you were drunk and wanted toe over to help you, then you threw up," Zhang Xue said. Her eyes were a little red, and she felt wronged. "Where are my two assistants?" Ben didn''t want to talk about that anymore. He got up and wanted to get out of bed. Zhang Xue immediately rushed over and reached out to hold him. However, Ben raised his hand, indicating that he did not need her help. Zhang Xue''s hands were stiff, and she didn''t know what to do. Ben took out his mobile phone and called his assistant directly. Zhang Xue followed him and rubbed her hands nervously. Since Ben had woken up, her chance should be in vain. "Bring me a set of women''s clothing. I don''t need any medicine. Hurry up and send me home," Ben ordered his assistant. Zhang Xue was very embarrassed, because Ben never looked at her. Ben walked out of the bedroom, sat in the living room, and poured himself a ss of water. Zhang Xue didn''t know what to do for a while, but she still came out bravely, showing her charming and pure side. She said in a gentle and concerned voice, "Mr. William, are you all right? I saw you were very drunk just now." Ben said indifferently, "I''m fine. Thank you for your concern." Seeing that the topic had been changed, Zhang Xue boldly sat down on the sofa next to Ben. There was only a bath towel on her body. When she sat down, it was inevitable that the bath towel would go up, revealing her long, fair legs. This kind of lure was definitely irresistible for many men. However, Ben nced at her casually, "Zhang Xue, don''t spend your time me. If your aunt finds out about this, she will definitely regret it." Zhang Xue''s expression froze, and her brain was buzzing. She opened her mouth, but she was too ashamed to speak. "Mr. William, you might misunderstand..." "We''re all adults. You know better than anyone whether it''s a misunderstanding or not," Ben wanted to strike a blow to her, because she had already crossed the bottom line of morality. If it were another woman, he might have left directly. But Zhang Xue was Be''s cousin. If he didn''t make it clear, she might do it again. Zhang Xue''s face instantly flushed red. Was her intention so obvious? "Am I not better than Be?" Zhang Xue suddenly cried, not knowing whether she was ashamed or angry. "There''s noparison. She''s the woman I love. You''re not," After saying that, Ben stood up and walked out of the door. It was an overwhelming blow to Zhang Xue. She was resentful, and she was trembling all over. She offered herself, but was abandoned. When the door was closed, Zhang Xue''s hope was also broken. Her tears kept falling. After that incident, she might not be able to stay in William Group anymore. If Ben told Be and her aunt about her seduction, her reputation would be ruined. If she resigned the next day, she believed that Ben wouldn''t tell anyone about it. After all, he still had to consider the feelings of Be and her aunt. Just like that, Zhang Xue''s evil n was ruined. The next day, she resigned and left. After the blow, she no longer dared to be overconfident. However, every time she saw Be''s increasingly bright and confident look at the family gathering, she felt a dull pain in her heart. Be didn''t know how many women self Ben had rejected behind her back. But in front of her, Ben''s gentleness and love would only increase. The end of the love between them would definitely be happiness. Theplexity of human nature and society would make the process of protecting each other difficult. But if they kept going, they would know that little by little they had already gotten used to each other and couldn''t be separated. Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. At overseas, the celebration banquet of the college officially began. The elite students from all over the world attended it. It was rare for them to gather together, so the atmosphere was very warm and happy. Skr thought that she was sessful, but she was not the most outstanding one among those excellent people. She found that most of the people who went there were young, beautiful, and richdies. She held her wine ss and felt a little lonely. Zhang Yu was also invited by her friend to go there. Feeling the charm and atmosphere of the high-ss academy, she had a new yearning for such a ce. She spotted Jonas in the crowd at a nce. He was outstanding. His perfect look was mature and charming, which attracted a lot of women. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Zhang Yu passed through the crowd and hid behind a pir. She pointed to her friends and said, "It''s him." "Wow, Zhang Xu, you have good I.ne taste. He is our famous senior. I heard that he is also a very low-key entrepreneur and a sessful person There are many people around us who want to pursue him. You have a lot ofpetitors," Her friend teased her with a smile. Zhang Yu''s eyes dimmed a little, "Did those women know that he is married?" "Ah? We don''t even know that Jonas is married. When did that happen?" A few friends asked in surprise. Zhang Yu bit her lips in annoyance, "I was supposed to marry him, but because of some reasons, he married an annoying person." "Really? So you missed out on him? It''s a pity. Otherwise, you would be the winner of your life now." "So, I came here to correct this mistake. Tonight, I have to find an opportunity to get close to him. You have to help me. If I seed, I will definitely remember your kindness," Zhang Yu looked at her friends pleadingly. "We can help you. Each of us wants thetest bags which are very valuable," One of the women said straightforwardly. "If I can sessfully spend a night with him, I will agree to your requests," Zhang Yu said with confidence. She had money, but she might not be able to get the man. Just as Zhang Yu was scheming with her friends, one of them pointed behind Zhang Yu and said, "Zhang Yu, look back. That woman in a silver dress used to be Jonas'' girlfriend." Zhang Yu quickly turned around and saw a mature and charming woman in her early thirties, holding a ss of wine and walking toward Jonas. "I... I seem to have seen her somewhere. How could she be Jonas'' girlfriend?" Zhang Yu looked incredulous. Chapter 2262 Chapter 2262 "It''s true. I also heard that she got married to a rich businessman who is older than her father. The business she manages is very sessful. It''s amazing," Her friend looked envious. Zhang Yu narrowed her eyes and looked at Skr like an enemy. To be honest, Skr and Jonas were a little well-matched. A strong man and a strong woman, both were evenly matched. However, did Skr know the existence of June? No, she was a married woman. she would not have yearned for Jonas. Thinking of that, Zhang Yu suddenly had an evil idea. She immediately turned and walked towards Skr. Skr originally wanted to go to find Jonas, but some friends stopped her halfway for a chat. At this moment, a young and fashionable woman came to her and took the initiative to say hello. "Miss Jiang, it turns out that you are also a graduate of this college," Zhang Yu said with a smile. Skr looked at her strangely and asked, "Do we know each other?" "Miss Jiang, of course you don''t know me, but I know you. You are a role model for us women," Zhang Yu ttered. Nice words were favored by everyone. Skr immediately let down her guard and smiled, "You tter me too much. What''s your name and what industry do you work in?" "My name is Zhang Yu. I''m in the fashion design industry. Miss Jiang, I heard that you used to have a rtionship with Mr. Jonas. Is it true?" Zhang Yu asked directly. Skr''s expression changed, and her gaze became unfriendly, "Why are you asking about this?" "Don''t be angry. I''m just curious. But I heard that Mr. Li is married to a little celebrity. Do you know that?" Zhang Yu said while observing Skr''s expression. She found that her face suddenly darkened. She knew that the news had made her unhappy. "Why are you saying this to me?" Skr asked unhappily. "It''s nothing. I have some conflicts with that little celebrity. She keeps showing off her happy life to me every day. I''m really annoyed." Zhang Yu looked helpless and shrugged. "How does she show off?" Skr''s face became even gloomier. "She said that there was a time when she was sick. Jonas stayed by her side and fed her medicine personally. Even when she was taking a shower, he held her in his arms and did not let her feet touch the ground. She also said that Jonas has good physical strength and adores her very much every night..." "Enough," Skr was furious. The words of the woman in front of her were extremely annoying. Seeing Skr''s expression, Zhang Yu knew that she still could not let go of Jonas and wanted to continue their rtionship. Fortunately, she had seen through her. It would benefit her if she sowed discord between her and June at the moment. "Did I say too much? I''m sorry, I just can''t stand that petty woman who wants to let everyone know that she has found such a good husband. Miss Jiang, I really feel sorry for you. You are the most suitable woman for Jonas," Zhang Yu looked like she pitied her. "That little b*tch, I will deal with her sooner orter," After Skr finished speaking, she turned around and left with hatred. Hearing that, Zhang Yu was secretly pleased. It seemed that she had seeded in sowing discord. Skr''s mood was extremely bad. Originally, her thoughts had gone to the extreme, but when she heard the love affair between June and Jonas from outsiders, all her good mood was gone. Zhang Yu saw that Skr left with a dark face, she was in a good mood. They were both women. She could see that Skr was still in love with Jonas. June had yet to be dealt with, and currently there was such a powerful character. Zhang Yu could not help but sympathize with herself. If an opponent like June was not worthy of her attention, then Skr would be the biggest obstacle in her pursuit of happiness. Fortunately, she was married.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. If she caught the evidence that Skr and Jonas were together, she would secretly send the evidence to her husband. She couldn''t fight her. If her husband knew that she had hooked up with another man abroad, he would be very angry. Before Zhang Yu went abroad, she had actually made some preparations. Last time at the fashion show, she had met Cordellia. During the conversation, she learned that Cordellia also had a grudge against June, so Zhang Yu took the opportunity to develop a friendship with Cordellia. During her trip overseas this time, Zhang Yu also requested Cordellia in hope that she could find some evidence of June''s wrongdoings in the country after Jonas went abroad. Cordellia and Zhang Yu instantly became close, because they had amon enemy, and they could get benefits from it. June''s husband was not in the country. It would be a good opportunity. The first person that Cordellia thought of was Heston. He was still very obsessed with June and was young and aggressive. It was easy to make use of him. However, June was smart enough to weigh the pros and cons. Of course she had to stick with Jonas, who was noble and rich. As for whether she still had feelings for Heston or not, only she herself would know it. Everyone was realistic. It was impossible for her to be entangled with Heston and not be a rich wife. Cordellia insisted on ruining her, so she and Heston secretly discussed a strategy, "A high school reunion?" Heston was astonished. "That''s right. June definitely won''t want to see you, but you both can meet by chance on other asions," Cordellia said with a smile. "Is this method feasible?" Heston was actually a little hopeful. "You''ll know after you try. What you nowis need to do now is to see who has the ability to ask June out. When you show up by then, how can she avoid you? In my opinion, the first love is the most unforgettable. She must have you in her heart, but he husband is strict with her, so she doesn''t dare to show it," Cordellia was afraid that Heston would not agree, so she quickly provoked him. "I know. She definitely won''t be able to forget me. We were about to get married," Heston thought the same, too. No one knew where he got the confidence from. Heston immediately used his connections to prepare the reunion. Coincidentally, he heard that a girl was going to celebrate her birthday in the evening. She used to be their high school ssmate and seemed to have some connections with June. Therefore, Heston called the girl and put on an act. He wanted to meet June through her birthday. The girl agreed readily. She directly called June and invited her to dinner. Of course, June was different at the moment. She couldn''t guarantee that she could invite her. When June received the call, she was a little surprised. But when she thought of her poor days when the female ssmate lent her two thousand dors to ovee the darkest days of her student life, she could not refuse. Chapter 2263 Chapter 2263 In addition, she also wanted to give her a good gift to show her gratitude for her help in the past. When Heston heard that June agreed toe over, he was excited. Cordellia was also happy for him and reminded him, "This is a good opportunity for you. You have to seize it. Don''t you hate her being with her sugar daddy? If you can break them up, June will definitelye back to you." Heston thought of June''s delicate and beautiful appearance. He was not resigned to his first love being acquired by another man before he could even touch her. To be honest, as a man, he was really indignant. "I can give her happiness. I can''t let her sell off her body and be with that b*stard anymore," Heston acted as if he was going to save a girl in danger and spoke confidently. "It''s so good to be young. You can do what you want regardless of everything," Cordellia smiled, but she snorted in her heart. Even if Heston finally reconciled with June, she would break them up. She hated June. Heston was a handsome young man who was discovered by her. She would not let him have a love affair. Heston wore a set of nice clothes and rushed to the hotel. In the elevator, he specially fixed his hairstyle. No matter how he looked at it, he and June were the best match. June didn''te very early because she just came to send a gift. She would leave after staying for a few minutes. After all, it was shameful for her to be expelled from school. She didn''t want to beughed at by her ssmates. June came right on time. She dressed casually and didn''t dress up purposely, but she bought a costly branded bag as a gift. She stood outside the private room, took a deep breath, and then pushed the door open and went in. As soon as she went in, someone immediately recognized her and shouted, "Our big star is here." Everyone looked at her. Those who used to mock her seemed to have forgotten the past. Everyone came to greet her enthusiastically. They didn''t feel embarrassed at all, which made June feel restrained. "Wow, you''re really a big star. What did you eat to grow up? How did you be so beautiful? Your skin is fairer and more tender than in the camera." "That''s right. She''s born to be a star. Her body shape is really amazing." June was surrounded by the praises of the crowd. She forced a smile and walked up to the birthday girl in a hurry. She handed her the gift and wished her well. "June, are you pretending that you can''t see me again?" At this moment, a familiar male voice sounded behind her. As June turned around, she saw Heston holding a wine ss, and she was shocked. Why was he there? "Oh, right, I almost forgot. You are each other''s first love. What kind of fate is this? You are together again." "Why don''t you take this opportunity to have a toast? We all saw how you were dating at school back then." "That''s right. But it''s a pity that you were separated back then. Now that we are all adults, you can do as you like. No one will separate you anymore." June''s brain was buzzing. Listening to the teasing of the people around her, she only felt her face burning. Back then, when she was expelled from school because of her rtionship, she still felt ashamed. Although it had passed and currently it was just an insignificant matter, she still had some resentment for Heston. Heston''s face was also red. Perhaps it was because he had drunk some wine, he became bolder and took a few steps closer to June. "June, I''m sorry. It was my fault in the past. I didn''t protect you well. I won''t do it again in the future. Can you give me another chance to apologize and prove myself?" Heston''s voice was very low and sincere. Everyone would think that he was really a dependable lover. June was frustrated. Of course, she would not agree to Heston''s reconciliation. Putting aside the fact that her mind was full of Jonas, even if she was single at the moment, she would not go back to the man who had ruthlessly abandoned her before and let him have the chance to hurt her again. "Heston, I''ve already made myself very clear. It''s impossible between me and you," June answered him word by word in front of so many ssmates with an indifferent expression. "June, I know you hate me. You can hit me and scold me, but don''t ignore me. really regret it. I always remember the time when we were together, everything..." When Heston spoke his eyes were red. After putting down the ss, he anxiously grabbed June''s hand and regretted his mistake. "Let go of me," June shivered when she was grabbed by him. She tried hard to break free, but Heston grabbed her very tightly. June couldn''t get rid of him, so she with a gloomy face, "Heston, told you that I have someone I like. It''s impossible for us to be together. Don''t do this again." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Eaid The people around her heard it and had different expressions. It turned out that June had someone she liked. It seemed that it was a one-sided love for Heston. June''s cold refusal embarrassed Heston. He immediately pulled June out of the room. June was no match for his strength. She was instantly dragged out of the room. She got furious and stared angrily at Heston, "What are you doing? Let me go, Heston, I really didn''t expect you to be so shameless. How many times do I have to reject you before you can give up?" Heston''s heart seemed to have been cut open by a knife, painful and unresigned. He directly pushed June behind the door of the corridor and red at her with red eyes. "I won''t give up. June, I can''t watch you fall. I want to save you."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. When June heard that, sheughed. Her voice was full of sarcasm, "You''re too conceited. That''s right. In the past, I did want to be with you, but you betrayed me and hurt me badly. Where did you get the face toe and pester me? Did I owe you in my previous life?" Heston looked at the mockery in June''s eyes. His heart was in a mess. His eyes were blood red, and slowly there was a trace of shame in them, "June, I''ve already apologized to you. Are you still unwilling to forgive me?" He asked in a low voice, and his tears flowed down at the right time. June turned her face away and said with a sneer, "You want to be forgiven just by saying sorry? You take hurting others too lightly. Heston, we are all adults. Don''t think that I am with Jonas for money. You are wrong. I love him more than you think." "You love his money and his power," Heston growled in a low voice. Chapter 2264 Chapter 2264 "It doesn''t matter how you say it. If that''s how you feel about it, then let me say this. I didn''t expect such a wealthy man to respect, cherish, love, be delicate and considerate of me." June gave him a chilly stare. "Some people, on the other hand, think highly of themselves and have no respect for women. They will harass others'' ws, attack them in different ways, and ridicule them." Heston was taken aback. June''s words mmed through him like a whip, amplifying his despicableness immensely. As she watched him put his hand in front of her, June murmured coldly, "Go away." At this moment, Heston''s thoughts were out of control due to shame and anger. When June stared at him with her big bright eyes, he had an unsatisfied impulse. Since there was no way to reconcile, there was no need for him to worry about anything. June was shoved so forcefully that the back of her head collided with the wall behind her. Heston had her face in his hands and was about to kiss her in the next second. "B*stard." June was not a frail little sheep. She had to stand up for herself since she had been bullied. She kicked Heston with her knee just as he was going to kiss her. Heston jumped in pain, his eyes widening in rage. June quickly stepped back, turned around, and bolted.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She dashed downstairs and jumped into her car. Her heart eventually eased when she recognised a familiar staff member. Heston had gone insane. What kind of obsession drove him to do such things one after another? June didn''t know, and she had no desire to learn about it either. In this life, she wanted to stay away from him, so she didn''t put herself in danger. The evening''s n fell through. Heston returned home in a trance and received a call from Cordellia. After learning about the oue, Cordellia couldn''t help but call him a good-for-nothing. Jonas was in high spirits and in a positive mood on the same night, in contrast to June''s awful predicament. Jonas drank a lot, possibly due to the reunion with friends. Zhang Yu''s heart was silently beating as she watched Jonas'' every action. Her friends were all seeking for ways to help her and Jonas'' rtionship blossom. Finally, Zhang Yu was given an opportunity. A friend of hers added something special in the wine and arranged for it to be delivered to Jonas by a waiter. Zhang Yu was feeling nervous and jittery. She was both excited and worried about what was about to happen. At this point, she couldn''t back out. If she continued to retreat, there would really be no chance left for her. Jonas had not expected someone to sneak something in his red wine, so when the waiter approached him with a wine tray, he instinctively reached out to request a ss of red wine. Zhang Yu''s heart was on the verge of bursting out of her throat. Without blinking, she opened her eyes wide and watched Jonas''s every move in the dark. Until she saw him clinking sses with someone, and drank the red wine in the ss. "To thank fate, I will undoubtedly do more good things in the future." Zhang Yu''s mood becameplicated. There was a feeling of shame mixed with exhration. She had even begun to atone for her behavior. However, driven by desire and greed, she could only appease herself in this way. "He drank it. Your chance is here." With a satisfied expression on her face, her friend next to her said to Zhang Yu. "I hope so." Zhang Yu bit her lower lip, her face flushed with anticipation. Jonas was in a good mood since he and his teacher were talking about the past. He did, however, feel a bit woozy, and his body felt a little hot. "Have been drinking too much until I became drunk unknowingly he wondered, somewhat frowning. He was indeed feeling a bit wasted. Jonas did not think much. He needed to find a quiet area to rest down for a while at that point. Jonas approached his assistant and whispered something in his ear. The assistant contacted the workers right away and was informed that there was a lounge nearby. With the help of the assistant, Jonas left first. "Mr. Li, are you alright? I can see that your face is a bit flushed. Are you drunk?" With concern, the assistant inquired. "Maybe." Jonas tugged at his tightened tie and slightly loosened the cor. The staff led the way. They arrived at a lounge with only a simple lounge chair and a table after a while. "You are free to go out and have a good time. I''ll feel fine after lying down for a while." Jonas was very confident in his drinking capacity. In the past, he only needed to rest for a while to ease the symptoms if he became drunk. "Mr. Li, I''ll be outside the door. If you require any assistance, please call me" The assistant didn''t dare to neglect him, so he said in a low voice. "Okay." Jonaszilyid on the sofa, pressed between his eyebrows, and nodded in agreement. The assistant existed by pushing open the door. Jonas was notpletely drunk yet, but his body was acting strange. He didn''t know whether it was because of the alcohol or because he missed his beloved wife at home. Jonas was irritated because his body refused to listen to him. Jonas picked up his phone and immediately dialed June''s number. She didn''t pick up the phone, regrettably. Due to the time difference, June was working on a movie with the crew. She didn''t hear it because her phone was in her bag. "June," Jonas'' longing red brightly in his heart. His attractive face was flushed scarlet, and he mumbled her name erratically. He would be able to satiate his need right now if she were by his side. Unfortunately, she was out of the country and did not pick up the phone. Jonas had never felt as if he needed her like crazy. Zhang Yu and her friends had been watching Jonas''s actions. They silently followed him out after seeing him leave in a rush. "There''s a man standing guard there. How can we get in?" Zhang Yu expressed her anxiety by pointing to the assistant outside the door. The assistant was smoking in the smoking area, but he was keeping an eye on the entrance.. "Leave it to me. He''s just a young vel man. He won''t be able to get away from me." Zhang Yu''s friend immediately fiddled her hair charmingly. As she strolled approaching the young assistant, she drew her cor down and feigned to be drunk. Zhang Yu looked at her friend anxiously and worriedly. Her chance would be ruined if she failed, despite her belief in her charisma. Her friend staggered towards the assistant, and the assistant immediately caught her in a rush with a red face and asked about the situation with concern. The woman pretended that it was her first time here and could not find the bathroom. She wanted to ask the assistant for help. The assistant noticed that she was not in a good state and that no one else was present. As a result, he had to be a kind guy and take her to the restroom. When Zhang Yu saw this, she swiftly took advantage of the situation and dashed down the corridor to Jonas'' lounge. Despite the fact that the ss pane was covered with a curtain, she could clearly see what was going on. Jonas had actually dozed off. Chapter 2265 Chapter 2265 A glint sh through Zhang Yu''s eyes. "Isn''t this the best chance God could have given me?" She was so nervous that her fingers were trembling, but she boldly opened the door slightly. Zhang Yu became even more arrogant as Jonas appeared to fall asleep inside. Zhang Yu went in quietly after pushing open the door. She then gently closed the curtains, which had been left open. The light inside was much dimmer because just the little lights were turned on and there was no light outside. Zhang Yu took a deep breath and didn''t know how toy her hands on him; yet, her eyes were filled with desire and obsession for the man''s attractive deep facial features. Jonas was extremely handsome. Although he was over thirty years old, he showed no sign of aging. On the contrary, it feels like the older he gets, the more attractive he bes. He seemed to be keeping a low profile, but this just added to his charm.. Zhang Yu approached him in a daze and knelt. Zhang Yu''s eyes were intoxicated, and his male aura was mixed with the scent of wine. She put her hand on his skin and sought to feel it. The phone next to him suddenly vibrated, startling her. She wanted to hide, but it was toote. She could only get her body down onto the sofa as swiftly as she could. She was worried that the sound would wake Jonas up, but he didn''t. Zhang Yu got up boldly and saw the caller ID on the table. It was June. It was a video call. Zhang Yu had a nasty thought all of a sudden. She began by switching the phone to silent mode. She then connected the phone and set it up in a location where she could take photos. Next, she carefully untied her dress, disying her white figure and back, towards the phone. June was looking forward to meeting Jonas. What did she see when the camera was turned on? A woman''s figure, and she was stripping down her clothes. Her face couldn''t be seen, but her movement alone was enough to make June''s mind go nk. She yelled Jonas'' name, but he didn''t appear to hear her. Instead, the other party reached out and pulled her long hair to one side, turning her body slightly. June could see that the woman was prepared to eliminate all of her restraints this time. "No, don''t... what''s going on? Jonas, say something." June was really perplexed. Her stunning eyes were wide open, her heart was racing, and her voice was filled with fear and uneasiness. Even though Zhang Yu did not appear in the video, June''s mood was ruined during the process. She must be in a state of despair. Another woman appeared on her husband''s phone, and she was naked. Zhang Yu was smiling uncontrobly due to the vengeance in her heart. All of a sudden, she had another idea. She didn''t think it was the right time to have fun with Jonas. After all, this was a prestigious school, and there was an unsightly assistant on the premises. If she was caught along the way, it would ruin her reputation. Anyway, she wanted to create a gap between Jonas and June. The video from a few moments ago was sufficient to do the job. Therefore, Zhang Yu turned around and deliberately turned off the video with her naked body. She wasn''t concerned about her reputation being tarnished because her face was not visible in the video. She hurriedly dressed after turning off the video and walked away silently. As soon as she came out, she saw the assistant walking quickly from a distance. She was so scared that she broke out in a cold sweat. She hastily grabbed the bag, covered her face, and walked away in a different direction. June stared at the ck screen of her mobile phone. Her body felt as if it had been plunged into an ice bank and felt a shiver run through her. Jonas was abroad with a woman. Furthermore, he video phoned her so she could experience this passionate encounter between him and that woman firsthand. "Why... why did you do this to me?" June couldn''t figure it out. She shook her head and could no longer hold back her emotions. She felt as if her heart had been shed by a dagger when she recovered from the shock. She couldn''t stand it since it was so painful. In a panic, she clutched her phone and dashed to an empty corner. Despite the fact that her body was clearly leaning against the wall, she dropped to the ground as if she had been broken. Was it true that he was dating a woman? Was Jonas a person like that? Did she really understand what kind of a person he was? June looked off into the distance, her face expressionless. She suddenly felt like the most foolish person on the pl. She traded her be the woman in his life. heart to be Then, she foolishly guarded the sincerity he gave her and lived happily for every moment, Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org All of this turned out to be a fake image she had thought up in her head. It''s possible that this isn''t the case. He intended to deceive her. Why didn''t he lie to her thoroughly? Wasn''t it better to make her look foolish? Tears had already dripped down her cheeks and cor. It was a costume. When June noticed a significant portion of her chest soaked in tears, she rubbed her eyes vigorously. She couldn''t cry, and she didn''t want to cry. She had witnessed all of the world''s ugliness, but she had not learnt to be wise, and she mistakenly believed that the world would be filled with different people.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "June, I finally found you. Please hurry up. The next scene is going to begin," the staff said to her, panting. "I... I''ll be right there." June''s mood deteriorated even further. She tried to mask her disappointment by forcing a grin. "Are you okay?" the staff inquired, concerned that something was wrong with her."Are you crying? Your eyes are red." "It''s possible I was too engrossed in filming that scene a moment ago, which made me feel horrible now." June fumbled around for an excuse. Fortunately, the previous scene was a depressing one. "s, It''s just a film, after all. It''s not true. Don''t give it too much thought. June whispered to herself as she bowed her head., "It''s true. I can''t let it go." The staff were not paying attention to what she was saying. June wiped her tears away and followed the crew back to the filming location. June may have been unable to bear the agony for a period of time because it came on so unexpectedly. In a second, the excruciating pain might be concealed. June was still engrossed in the shoot, her face lit up with emotion. She was unaware, however, that her phone had rang numerous times in a row. Jonas woke after a half-hour nap and dialed her number again, but no one answered. After drinking a couple cups of ice water, his headache was relieved, and his body felt better. "What is she up to?" Jonas squeezed his brows together and couldn''t help but wonder. When he returned to the dining hall, he discovered that some of the guests had already left. Jonas was asked to the tea room for tea and conversation with fellow teachers. Before returning to the hotel, they talked untilte at night. Skr drank a bit too hard today, as well. Jonas'' residence was already known to her. She had been waiting for him until the wee hours of the morning. Chapter 2266 Chapter 2266 "What are you doing here?" Jonas'' expression suddenly cooled as he stared at Skr, who stumbled out of the darkness beside him. "Jonas, I''m overjoyed. It''s as if we''ve traveled back in time to when we were in school, right?" Skr murmured drunkenly as she approached him. Jonas, on the other hand, averted his gaze and ignored her. "I have long forgotten about the past. You should have also forgotten about it." "No, don''t forget, that was the happiest time of my life." Skr looked flustered. She wanted to hold Jonas'' arm since she was so anxious, but Jonas took a step back and tossed her away. "Your heart is made of iron. Even though it''s just been a few years, you''re still as harsh as ever." Skr had a sad and resentful expression on her face. "Please don''t forget your identity." Jonas was quite enraged. He''d already put up with it to the point of exhaustion. "I was mistaken. It''s something I regret. I''d like to divorce your older brother, Jonas. Let''s go ahead and start over...." "You''re so repulsive and shameless." Jonas couldn''t stop himself from criticizing her. Skr felt as if she had been rendered immobile. Jonas had never stated something so serious during all these years. He was simply hiding, running, and staring her down. However, he reprimanded her and it was truly humiliating. "I warn you, Skr. I''ve put up with you for so long not because I can''t forget our prior love. All of this is due to my older brother''s actions. In my heart, he is a hundred times more important than you. I will not let you go if you dare break his heart." Jonas gave Skr a harsh re and spoke to her word for word. Skr''s heart was broken, cold, in excruciating pain, and she had even forgotten to cry. "Jonas, you are the bastard. Why didn''t you marry me back then?" Skr screamed, her voice full of hatred and making her appear furious. Jonas attacked her to the core by saying, "I''m d I didn''t marry you, and I''ve never regretted it." Skr was so enraged that she nearly passed out. It was practically impossible for her and Jonas to marry at this point. "Jonas, don''t regret what you said to me today." Skr turned and walked away, her face flushed and her expression was unsightly. Jonas entered the room by pushing open the door. His heart was aze with rage. He reached out and ced a vase next to him. The vase was broken and scattered over the ground. His assistant was so worried that he rushed over to clean up the mess. Jonas fell on the couch. He wasn''t in the best of moods today. "Book the earliest flight ticket. I want to go back." Jonas said to his assistant who was tidying up. "All right, Mr. Li." The assistant didn''t dare to take a breath and replied quietly. June has finished filming the scene for today. The directorplimented her, saying that she had teared up a lot today. She had the ability to cry if necessary. Besides, she was expressing her sadness well during the filming. June couldn''t exin her situation, but it indeed wasn''t an act. She was in a depressed state. June was silent on the way home. She was as deafeningly quiet as a nk of wood. When she returned to the Li family home, Her sorrow and grief swept over her like a flood,pletely engulfing her. Tears continued to flow. She raised her hand to wipe it, attempting toe up with some words to console herself, but there was nothing that couldfort her broken heart. Jonas had another woman, which was something she did not dare to think about before. She had the impression that this woman''s evil motive was deliberately designed to allow her to discover this information. Her tears flowed like a broken dam until her eyes ached, and she couldn''t cry any more, forcing her to ept this reality. Yes, she was still a little too naive. She put too much faith in Jonas'' words. She was engrossed in his tenderness and gentleness,pletely forgetting how terrible the world was and how dark human nature could be. Shouldn''t the days she and her mother have spent together made her realize reality? Yet, due to an unexpected love, she deluded herself and pretended that the world was still warm. Her heart appeared to have sunk into an abyss, and reality yanked her back into the freezing world. June wiped away her tears. Looking at herself in the mirror, whose eyes were red and swollen, she suddenly found herself very foolish. Love was a scarce thing. How could she possibly be deserving of it? Instead of talking about feelings, she and her mother should establish ns for the remainder of their lives. Money was the most reliable thing. She used her chilly voice over and over in an attempt to rebuild her broken heart, but she still had a terrifying nightmare that wouldn''t let go of her. She saw Jonas embracing another woman in his arms through ayer of blurry gauze. His voice was so familiar, but she was no longer the only listener of those sweet words. She wanted to rush over to Jonas and question him, but her feet appeared to be stuck in the same spot. She was unable to move or even utter a sound. In the end, a man tore the gauze away, revealing Jonas''s stunning and cold face. He seemed to mock her innocence with an unpleasant sneer on the corner of his mouth. "Ah..." June woke up because she was frightened. When she stroked her cheek, she saw it was already damp.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. June was drenched in cold sweat because the dream was so vivid. She stood up and stared nkly out the window. Suddenly, she seemed to hear the sound of a car. It was a familiar voice. June snatched the quilt from the bed and dashed barefoot to the window. A ck vehicle was parked close to the flower bed downstairs. Jonas got out of the car as soon as the door opened. June''s mind went nk. He was back? She would have rushed out like a delighted bird to greet him if it had been in the past. June, on the other hand, merely felt he was unfamiliar and didn''t want to see him.. June''s breathing got very fast. In a panic, she looked around. She was startled to hear footsteps outside the door. June didn''t have anywhere to go to. She had no choice but to hide under the nket like a coward in the end. She closed her eyes and appeared to be asleep as soon as the man reached out to push the door open Jonas pulled open the door and entered. He lowered his hand as he noticed the woman was stillo blissfully sleeping on the bed. The curtains were not securely drawn, and the room was cozy and sunny in the morning sun. As if she had broken into an oil painting, the womanying on the bed had her long ck hair spread, which set off her gorgeous and delicate features. For a briefo moment, the man was stunned. He couldn''t take his eyes off the woman on the bed, and he hurried back just to see her as fast as possible. June held onto her breath and didn''t dare to move. She didn''t want to let him see that she was pretending to be asleep. Suddenly, she felt a warm sensation on her forehead. The man kissed her. If it were in the past, she would undoubtedly open her eyes joyfully, put her arms around his neck, and reciprocate to his kiss But at this moment, June instinctively wanted to resist when she thought of his lips touching other women and his physical contact with others. Jonas was unaware of the fact that the woman''s body was quivering slightly. He stood up and walked away after kissing her. he had to be exhausted from yesterday''s shoot. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have slept so soundly. When she heard the sound of the door closing, June finally stopped her act as she heard the door close behind her. She opened her eyes and stared nkly at the door. How can Jonas remain so calm when he had done something terrible to her? Chapter 2267 Chapter 2267 Don''t tell me their rtionship as husband and wife were fake? How could he still dote on her like nothing had happened after he had given his affection to someone else? Perhaps the only reason he adored her so much was to have a child as soon as possible. Wasn''t his original intention of marrying a wife to continue on the family line? How pathetic. Juneughed bitterly at herself. Jonas had breakfast downstairs. Looking at the time, it was almost 9:30. Why was she still in bed? As a result, he returned upstairs with a cup of hot milk. June had already gotten up. She''d just washed her face and sat down in front of the mirror to do her make-up. Her spine tightened as she heard the sound of the door being pushed open. She observed the tall figure of the man approaching her through the mirror. "What did you do the night before? You even slept until now?" June had always been quite disciplined, so Jonas wondered. She used to get up early to read or exercise. She was not a cker. It would be better if he didn''t bring upst night; all she could think about was the sorrow in her heart. She pretended to be calm and replied, "I was a little tired after filming for the whole night." "After seeing you work so hard to shoot, I''m not sure if my initial call was right or wrong." Jonas ced the milk near her while speaking. He couldn''t help but reach out to massage her shoulders and back after looking at the thin pajamas while admiring her silky skin. However, when his fingertips touched her skin, she shivered visibly, as if she was attempting to avoid him. In a moment, the man''s eyes clouded, and he gazed at her in the mirror with a puzzled face. Her skin was bright and white, gorgeous and pure, like a blooming flower, but her dodging made the man slightly uneasy. "What''s wrong? Is there a thorn in my hand?" Jonas questioned, his brows furrowed. June''s delicate features tensed. She had just been avoiding him because of the disappointment from before. "I have to return to the crew. I''m running out of time." June stiffly created an excuse to get up and leave in a panic. The man, on the other hand, pushed her back into her seat and leaned over to stare her in the eyes. "Why do you have such a tense expression on your face? You don''t want me toe back, do you?" June had not anticipated the man questioning her. Her eyes instantly turned red, and she feltpelled to cry. Did he not know what he had done? Why was he questioning her?" June felt betrayed and wronged. She was even enraged, but she couldn''t express it since she wasn''t allowed to do so. She was taking herself quite seriously. Her emotions were unimportant. Why should she show such concern? "No, I''m really pressed for time..." June was still attempting to exin herself, but the man''s piercing gazes could read her mind. "What did I do wrong? Why am I making you so unhappy?" With a puzzled look, the proud Jonas softened his heart and asked her. June''s whole heart was about to erupt with rage as she heard this. How dare he still have the face to ask a question like this with such a serious expression? "You''re not wrong. You''ve always been right. It''s possible that I''m the one who''s making a mistake." June was fed up with being bullied. She averted her gaze and refused to look him in the eyes, yet there was something in her words that she didn''t want to reveal. Jonas was taken aback for a few seconds when he heard her talk in such an angry tone. She appeared to be really upset. "Tell me, what kind of sorrow did I cause you?" Jonas was unable to let her go. If there was a misunderstanding, it was best to clear it out in person rather than keeping it hidden in their hearts, which would just make them more unhappy June was adamant about not talking about it because she knew that if she did, their rtionship would be changed forever. She could bear it, but could he? "I don''t feel wronged. Being able to marry you is the most fortunate thing that has ever happened to me." June stifled her sobs and spoke softly. "June, do you know what your biggest weakness is?" Jonas asked with a serious face. June was taken aback and raised her eyes to his. It turned out that she had yet another big weakness. "That is, you prefer to avoid something when youe across it. You enjoy putting yourself in the most vulnerable position possible in order to suffer inexplicable grievances. This may have something to do with your growthT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. experience. That was in the past. You are now my wife. You don''t have to put up with those diforts any more. You are free to say whatever you want. I am capable of assisting you, and I will do so." Jonas thought that her eyes were red and she had suffered the grievances of others, so he wanted to help her. June''s heart was greatly shaken. Yes, escaping from reality was her most cowardly character. But... Was she really going to exin this matter to him clearly? This was a double-edged knife. It would be bad for her, and it would be bad for his reputation. "Well, what you''ve just said," June seemed to make a big decision. She breathed deeply and locked her gaze on the man. "You spent the night with a woman the night before. Can I know who she is? What''s your rtionship?" Jonas was waiting to take the me for her, but he didn''t expect that she would ask about it. "What woman? Where did this womane from?" Jonas had a confused expression on his face, and his thick brows were knotted together firmly. June couldn''t stopughing at herself when she heard his response. "had a feeling you wouldn''t respond to these questions. Because in your opinion, it''s not a mistake at all. It''s just that this is a prettymon thing in your life. I put too much faith In you. I was hoping for an exnation from you." After June finished speaking, she turned around to change her clothes. The man was anxious. He pulled her over to him and took her into his arms. He bowed his head and stared intently at her sad expression. "You haven''t been as clear as you should have been. I''m not going to let you go." "What do you want me to say?" June trembled with anger and pushed him away hard. You phoned mest night to make a video call. A woman in the video stripped her clothing in front of the camera. Do you dare to im that you were uninvolved? Is it possible that I have the word "fool" written on my face? Do you have to bully and lie to me like this?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Jonas''s expression got serious as he noticed she wasn''t joking. Jonas'' expression changed as he realized she wasn''t joking. He was drunk the night before. He was slightly drunk, yet he couldn''t have associated with other women. "Are you mistaken? My assistant was by my sidest night. There was no woman..." June''s face was filled with an expression of hopelessness. She knew that he would definitely say that. "Jonas, you don''t need to exin anything to me. I know my identity very well." June bit her lower lip, tears welling up in her eyes. Even if she felt extremely miserable, she had to ept that she shouldn''t lose her cool in front of him. Jonas was stunned for a moment. He drew her back into his arms and securely encircled her as he saw she was about to move past him. "If I''m mistaken, I should say confidently that you are my wife. It''s understandable if you have doubts about my loyalty to you. Please don''t give me that look." June struggled a few times, but he hugged her even tighter. Her eyes welled up with tears. Chapter 2268 Chapter 2268 "There''s got to be a misunderstanding somewhere. For the time being, don''t get angry with me. I''m going to find out what''s going on." It didn''t appear that she was intentionally losing her temper, as her tears streamed down like rain. It upset her to no end. June pulled her head up and locked her gaze on the man''s dark eyes. His steadiness in his gaze seemed to give her a ray of hope. "Is it possible that I''m seeing things wrong? Impossible, I was absolutely not seeing things?" June muttered as she shook her head. "The fact that you''re this sad means that you''re not wrong. I''m drunk and have no idea what I''m doing. At the moment, I have to investigate the truth of the incident to clear up this misunderstanding." Jonas let go of his grip after saying that. June sat back in her chair with doubt. Jonas took out his mobile phone, turned around and walked out. June came to her senses as she saw the man''s tall figure walk out the door. Could this matter really be investigated thoroughly? No matter what, June could find hope in Jonas''s attitude Jonas realized that if this woman cried, his heart would hurt.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. He had a special ce in his heart for her. With a bitter smile, the man shook his head. It turned out that falling in love was a one-time thing. Ada returned to the country as well. Although she didn''t go ahead with Jonas this time, she was able to make June feel disgusted, so she could vent her anger. Ada purposefully sought out an opportunity to observe June''s reaction in order to demonstrate that she had not taken the wrong step. June sat in the crew''s lounge. The director was upset since she wasn''t in good shape throughout today''s filming. June was also irritated by herck of professionalism. She should have been able to control her emotions better because she worked in the entertainment industry, but she didn''t. "June, someone is looking for you outside." The assistant came over and said to her. "Who''s looking for me?" June''s lovely eyes twinkled with anticipation. She thought it was Jonas. "She''s a very beautiful woman. Do you want to see her?" June nodded. "Let her in." June''s face grew icy as soon as Zhang Yu entered. What was this woman trying to do? Zhang Yu appeared to have gotten the answer she was looking for when she saw June''s fatigued expression. She was pleased with June''s sad and desperate expression. "What can I do for you?" June frowned and looked at her. Zhang Yu casually found a chair and sat down. "When will you return Mrs. Li''s post to me?" she questioned, crossing her legs and staring at June with keen eyes. June was enraged. "You''ve gone too far, Zhang Yu. Didn''t I make it clear enough with your mother? You must not bring this up again as long as I assist the Zhang family." "That''s a deal between you and my mother. What does it have to do with me?" Zhang Yu made a sneering remark. She was going to be shameless, it was obvious. June didn''t expect Zhang Yu to be so sinister as to deny it. "Can I still believe a word you and your mother have said?" June was trembling with rage. She didn''t want to have to deal with individuals like that in her life. They were like a ravenous wolf who was never satisfied. "Don''t forget, June, how hard you worked to persuade us. My family was ruined by your mother. You''ll never be able to raise your head in front of me again." Zhang Yu gritted her teeth. "It''s your father''s fault that my mum was deceived. You owe us." June was no longer as easily bullied as she had been in the past. She answered with a lifted chin. "That won''t change the fact that you''re an illegitimate child." Zhang Yu made a sarcastic remark. "However, my status is significantly higher than yours. Otherwise, why do youe here every day topete for my position?" June retorted, refusing to expose her vulnerability. "You..." Zhang Yu was too angry to speak. June flipped the tables and added, sternly, "Jonas is smarter than the rest of us. It is up to him to choose his wife. Don''t be irrational or you''ll humiliate yourself." "June, it appears that you''ve matured and are ready to bite people. Remember, even if you''re now somewhat renowned, if others'' learn about your and your mother''s tragic history, your reputation will plummet in an instant." Zhang Yu had no choice but to find a new approach to threaten her. June''s gorgeous face became paler. Indeed, as a public figure, the media would attack her if there was a stain. She couldn''t, however, reveal any signs of weakness. Zhang Yu would step on her madly once she grew weak. "That''s fantastic. My husband wishes to have a kid with me and wishes for me to return to my family. I''ve found a way out. I''m not going to let you intimidate me any longer, Zhang Yu." June raised her eyebrows and looked indifferent. Zhang Yu''s face became twisted. June had undergone a significant transformation. She got more daring and more confident. "Then you have to be arrogant after you give birth to the child. Who el.n knows if you''re doing everything you can to have the child in order to catch donas. Is having a son expensive for a mother?" Zhang Yu mocked her with a sneer. June was taken aback. "Is it possible for me to have a child?" Zhang Yu had no choice but to get up and leave. It seemed that she still couldn''t defeat June, so she began to panic. Jonas asked his assistant to retrieve the surveince footage. As soon as he saw it, he quickly noticed that two women appeared on the CCTV video that night "Zhang Yu?" Jonas recognized the woman at a nce. She first requested her friend to distract his assistant, and then she crept into the lounge and secretly opened the door. Jonas''s attractive face became enraged almost instantaneously. This woman had actually yed a trick on him. "Mr. Li, I remember this woman. At the time, a friend of hers sought me for assistance because she couldn''t find the bathroom," the assistant said quickly. "I understand." Jonas''s cold gaze narrowed. He immediately took out his phone and dialed a number. It was Mark who answered the phone. Mark was ecstatic when he received a call from Jonas. "What can I do for you, Mr. Li?" Despite the fact that his daughter had married Jonas, and he was now his son-inw, Mark was well aware of the regtions. Jonas had no respect for him, and he didn''t dare to request him to raise his status. "Let''s have dinner together tonight. I''ll call your family," Jonas said calmly. "Okay, okay, we all have time. I''ll make a reservation at a restaurant." Mark agreed with a smile after hearing it was a good thing. "All right, we''ll get in touch after we book it." Jonas kept his anger in check. He had to teach this Zhang family member a good lesson, or else they wouldn''t know what was good for them. "Okay, okay, see you tonight." Mark smiled as he hung up the phone, thinking it was a good thing since Jonas had taken the initiative to invite him. it possible that he realized that he needed to impress his father-inw? If so, the Zhang family had hit the big time. Mark informed his wife and daughter that they would be having dinner with Jonaster that evening. Adah was overjoyed, and she thought it was great that Jonas had taken the initiative to invite them. Zhang Yu was also thrilled with anticipation. She thought she was far betterpared to June, and Jonas might have seen the good in her. Around five o''clock in the afternoon, June received a call from Jonas, who came to pick her up and said that he would take her to the dinner partyter that evening. June remained enraged. Her lovely face stiffened as she noticed Jonas standing by the vehicle, and she got into the car. Jonas also bent down and sat in, but the atmosphere was not good. The woman beside him was still angry. She kept a straight face, and he couldn''t helpughing. She looked very cute when she was jealous. Her sobs stimted him, and he resolved to indulge her once more. June waited for his exnation, but he appeared to have forgotten about it, making her even more furious. "Didn''t he say he wanted to look into it? Is there still no answer?" Chapter 2269 Chapter 2269 Jonas looked at June, who was still angry, and wanted to tease her more. So he reached out to grab her fingers. The moment his fingers touched her, June withdrew her hand instinctively. The scene of him with another woman was still ying in her mind. Jonas sighed as he thought, "This woman''s temper has gotten worse when she''s jealous." "I''ll give you an answer that you are satisfied with tonight. Can you please answer me?" Jonas put down his pride and said such humble words to a woman for the first time.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. June looked at him with her beautiful eyes. "Really?" Jonas nodded. "Of course, I wouldn''t lie to you." "Then tell me, who was the woman you were with that day?" This issue had been troubling June for a long time. The feelings of jealousy and envy were really unbearable for her. "It''s Zhang Yu." Jonas did not hide it from her. "How could it be her?" June was in disbelief. "Had she gone abroad as well?" She thought to herself. A cold sweat broke out on Jonas''s handsome face. He sneered and said, "It''s her. I''ve checked the surveince footage. She came to my resting room that day." June couldn''t describe how she felt as she recalled being picked on by Zhang Yu that afternoon. She didn''t expect that she would do such a thing. "Are... you guys together now then?" June found her voice became a little hoarse. The anxiety and worry made her powerless. "Of course not." Jonas knew what she was thinking. He reached out his long arms and pulled her into a hug tofort her. He pressed his thin lips against her ear and exined in a deep voice, "I swear I will never betray you." June''s heart was in a mess. She should have trusted Jonas. "Zhang Yu really likes you. She wants to take you back no matter what. Jonas, should I give you back to her?" June smiled bitterly and said something without any will. Upon hearing this, a hint of dissatisfaction shed across Jonas''s handsome face and he hugged her even tighter. "June, your words really hurt my heart." Jonas was extremely angry. Was he an item she could give away whenever she likes? He had lost his heart to her. He would not allow her to neither throw him away nor to be taken by somebody else. June lightened up a bit due to his words. "You''ve hurt my heart too, so we''re even now." It was indeed irresponsible to say those words. As his wife, she should work with her husband to resolve the issue instead of trying to divorce him. "You do know how to bear grudges. Have you ever betrayed me then?" Jonas pretended to be angry, and her thin lips pouted slightly. June was flustered by his breath and subconsciously wanted to hide, but where could she hide? Jonas would not give her a chance to escape. He seized the opportunity and kissed her on the lips. The familiar scent upied all of June''s thoughts. She could no longer think about anything else. "Well..." June made a powerless sound. Seeing that she finally stopped refusing him, Jonas let go of her. He was moved by the look of her slightly blushed face. If there was nothing else to deal with tonight, he would have taken her home now. He would not want to resist and wait. June red at him with her beautiful eyes. "How could you do such a thing when the driver is still here?" "How was she going to face these people in the future?" She thought to herself. Jonas seemed to know what she was shy about. He closed the divider and isted a private space. "Heston came to me. He seemed a bit crazy and wanted to get back together with me." June told him the truth. She didn''t want to hide it from him and cause a misunderstanding. "That b*stard Jonas clenched his fists, wanting to kick the ointment that was beside her. It was a bold move for Heston wanting to take what was Jonas''. Jonas was not a man with great generosity, therefore he could not let this slide. June also felt that Heston''s behavior was too extreme and felt a little disgusted. "Do you think that he came to find you because he truly loves you?" Jonas wanted to know what she was thinking. It was said that the first love was the sweetest, he was afraid that she was not strong-willed and might be tempted. June immediately shook her head and denied. "He might be reacting this way because he thought that there might be a chance of me going back to him as he was the one who dumped mest time." "This is a man''s selfish possessiveness. He has it, and so do I. Now that you''ve married me, you''re my woman. You must be loyal to me." Jonas said through gritted teeth. June felt amused by his words. Why was he so nervous? Was he afraid that she might go back to her first love? "Don''t worry. You are the only one who has my heart." Juneforted him with a smile. "Will you really love me forever despite my age?" For the first time, Jonas realized that he could be unconfident. If only he had met her a few years earlier, however she would have been an underage. "Pfft." June burst outughing looking at his whiny face. She then discovered that being young was an advantage in their rtionship. "Is this funny?" Jonas pinched her tender face as if he was punishing her, and her face turned red. June had to stopughing and said seriously, "Alright if what you said were true, then should I be overne concerned about you findstor younger and prettier girls since there are plenty of them out there?" Jonas felt relieved with her words. Age was indeed not a relevant factor aspared to true love as true love is so rare. While they were talking, the car had stopped in front of the restaurant. "Are you having dinner with your friend?" It was not until June opened the door that she suddenly remembered to ask. "We are having dinner with the Zhang family." Jonas held her hand gently and said, "Let''s go, we should make it clear to them to avoid unwanted trouble in the future." June looked at Jonas in disbelief. His side profile was charming and he looked determined. She had once again fallen for him. "What are you going to say to them?" June noticed that her voice was trembling slightly. He took her with him to face the group of people she used to be most afraid of. The feeling was as if thousands of troops and horses wereing at her and he cleared all the obstacles and fear for her. "Of course, it''s about our marriage. I don''t want anyone toe between us." The thought of Zhang Yu''s disrespectful actions annoyed him more. If she were to get married in the future, her husband may not feel at ease. "Okay." June lowered her head and her voice became gentle and pleasant. They took the elevator to the corridor on the third floor. Mark and Adah were already waiting at the door. It seemed that they couldn''t wait to see Jonas. Jonas appeared in front of their eyes, but they could see that he wasn''t alone. The smile on Adah''s face froze when she saw June. "Why did this wicked girle together?" Despite that, Mark was still very happy. He came forward to greet them as if he was trying to curry favor with them. "Mr. Li, you''re here. Come in and have a seat. I''ve 1.% already ordered food. I don''t know if they''ll suit you. Oh June, you''re here too." Chapter 2270 Chapter 2270 June was not affected by Mark''s enthusiasm and politeness. His sincerity was just a show for Jonas. Adah was depressed. When she received a call from the boss about this matter, she thought that Jonas woulde alone, hence she immediately asked her eldest daughter, Zhang Yu to dress up. Adah red at June with hatred. Seeing her face made her even angry. June was the type of woman who looked exceptionally pure without any makeup. When she had makeup on, she would have a charming temperament. But at this moment, June''s makeup showcased her feminine charm. Jonas entered the private room while holding June''s hand. The two sisters in the private room were still whispering away. Their faces changed instantly when they saw Jonas and June entering together, especially Zhang Yu. It was quite obvious that she was disappointed and jealous. Her expression could hardly be concealed. Looking at her sister''s disappointed expression, Zhang Xue also stared at June with resentment. The Zhang family has not been peaceful ever since June appeared. They really wanted her to disappear forever. June felt the same way as them, and she was extremely reluctant to meet them. But since she was here, she sat down naturally. Jonas''s gaze at Zhang Yu was filled with coldness. Zhang Yu instantly felt as if she had fallen into an ice cer. An unprecedented fear filled her heart. There was no warmth in Jonas''s eyes when he looked at her. "Was there really no hope at all?" She couldn''t help but think about it. "What kind of tactic did June, this witch, use to capture his heart?" June noticed that Zhang Yu was wearing a very beautiful dress that day. She then realized that it was the dress she worest time on the stage after taking a closer look. She remembered Zhang Yu had cut the dress into pieces in front of her face, but now she was wearing a simr one. "Come on, Mr. Li, June, please have some tea." Mark only had one intention which was to please Jonas to get more resources from him. From Mark''s perspective, June was also a daughter of his. Whoever married Jonas was no different to him. Jonas served the tea, but he did not drink it. Instead, he put it in front of June. June gently picked up the teacup and lowered her head to drink it. There was tacit understanding in their rtionship, which made everyone present even more dumbfounded. "Mr. Li, it''s a great honor. I didn''t expect to receive a dinner invitation from you. I''m really happy. Although I didn''t watch June grow up, I still see her as my daughter. This makes us a family..." Mark expressed his expectations with emotion. When Adah and her two daughters heard that they were a family, they both rolled their eyes. Who wanted to be June''s family? They just wanted to be Jonas''s family. Mark''s words immediately attracted Jonas''s attention. His thin lips curled into a sneer. "A family? Are you sure you treat us as a family?" Mark''s expression froze for a moment, and he was a little confused. He forced a smile and said, "Of course, I do think so. June, we are on the same page right? I know I''ve let you down in the past, but I''ll treat you better in the future." "Why only me? What about my mom?" June put him in a difficult situation. Mark looked at his wife and his two daughters. Their faces were already very ugly. He was afraid that he would not be able to eat if he dared to express his opinion again. Adah looked as if she was going to eat people''s faces off. She stared at June angrily, "this wicked girl is making trouble again, isn''t she?" Her mother was such a b*tch. What else could she want? It was good enough that she didn''t kill her. "Let''s not talk about these things today. Let''s have a happy meal. Come on, Mr. Li, I''ve got someone to open a bottle of red wine. Please have a drink." Mark immediately changed the topic. Jonas directly put his finger on the ss. He did not want to do Mark a favor by having a drink. "I''m not here for dinner today. I just want to remind your eldest daughter not to y dirty tricks on me." Jonas''s cold eyes were already fixed on Zhang Yu as he said these words. Zhang Yu''s face turned pale in a split second, and she panicked. She liked l Jonas so much, but at this very moment where he was staring straight at her, she only felt a shiver. She didn''t even dare to look at him for a second. "Mr. Li, what... do you mean? Did Xiaoyu offend you?" Mark was shocked and wanted to investigate. Jonas snorted and said, "Let her tell you herself." Mark looked at his eldest daughter seriously. "Xiao Yu, what''s going on?" When Adah s?w her husband questioning her daughter, she couldn''t stand it, "What''s wrong with you? She is your daughter. Why are you questioning her with such a. tone? You don''t care about her. Humph, I think you don''t want to live with us anymore. Go and find your mistress and illegitimate child." The word illegitimate child sent a chill down June''s spine. Jonas''s cold eyes were as sharp as a knife, staring fiercely at Adah. Adah was terrified that she stopped talking. Zhang Yu lowered her head as if her soul had left her body. She started to panic again as she wondered if Jonas had found out the truth. Although she had the expectation that Jonas could find out if he investigated, she did not expect him to actually investigate. "Did he really love June that much? He went to check it out as soon as June made a scene. Now he came to me and wanted me to exin and apologize to him." Zhang Yu had embarrassed herself to witness the power of Jonas and June''s love. As a result of her actions, she had nowhere to escape. "Zhang Yu, let''s go." said Adah as she didn''t want her daughter to be humiliated more. "Yes, let''s go sister, we won''t be having this meal." Zhang Xue also went to drag Zhang Yu. Zhang Yu''s body went limp as she stood up. Unfortunately, Jonas would not let her go easily. "You can leave, but this won''t solve the problem. You''d better make it clear before leaving." Jonas''s cold voice was full of pressure, no one dared to ignore his wishes. Zhang Yu fell back to her seat. It seemed that if she left without an exnation, Jonas would not let her go. "June, it''s all your fault. Why do you have to cause trouble?" Zhang Yu couldn''t hold her anger any longer and she vented her anger on June thinking that she stole Jonas away from her. June pursed her lips and sneered. "Was it me that''s causing trouble? It''s obvious that Zhang Yu is the one that doesn''t love herself." "No, I have self-love." Zhang Yu immediately denied it. Her face was full of tears of disappointment. She no longer had pride and confidence, but only sadness. "I like him. Is it wrong to like him?" Mark was shocked. He never knew that his eldest daughter wanted Jonas too. "Zhang Yu, what do you mean by that? Isn''t Mr. Li... with June?" "You b*stard. You only care about your poorpany. You never ask your daughter what she wants." Adah scolded her husband. Jonas didn''t want to see their family drama. He just wanted to end it and leave as soon as possible as he didn''t want to starve his wife. "Zhang Yu, I won''t pursue this matter as long as you exin things clearly, but it better not happen again." Jonas said coldly.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Zhang Yu bit her lip, looked at Jonas sadly, and then red at June with hatred. "Yes, did it. I used his Are mobile phone to make a video calkto you and deliberately took off my clothes in front of the camera. you satisfied now? But I won''t apologize as I don''t think it''s wrong to try to take back what belongs to me." "I belong to you? What? You don''t know what''s good for you." Upon hearing this, he became angry. "I belong to June now. If you dare to provoke me again, don''t me me for being heartless." June listened to Jonas''s words. His every word was so sincere and genuine that her heart skipped a few beats. "Does he really belong to me?" Happiness came so suddenly. Such straightforward words wereparable to love talk. "Let''s go." She subconsciously reached out to hold Jonas''s fingers. The next second, he held her hand tightly and got up. "Don''t cause June any trouble again. She is my wife. If anyone dares to hurt or harm her, I will not forgive them." Jonas''s cold eyes were full of murderous intent. He was not reminding, but warning them. Zhang Yu''s family was trembling with fear. They would probably be afraid to offend June for the rest of their lives. Adah trembled with anger. Had she lost? Had she lost to a shameless mistress and her daughter? Chapter 2271 Chapter 2271 After Jonas and June left, Mark was furious. He pointed at his wife, Adah, and reprimanded, "Look at what you''ve done. You''ve offended him. Do you know how much Jonas can help us?" "Dad, if you want to me someone, me me. I offended him. Don''t scold mom." Zhang Yu stood up to protect her mother as she realized how stupid her actions were. Adah was displeased as she felt wronged. "I did it for the sake of my daughter''s happiness. Is it wrong to ask her to get Jonas back when she should be Jonas''s wife in the first ce?" "Do you think we have such luck? Last time you were the one that refused Xiao Yu to marry him. In the end, June was forced by us to marry him instead. And you are now jealous because she is living a good life. Adah, can you use your brain? If we are rich, we won''t have to worry about our daughter not being able to find a good husband." Mark felt that his wife was short-sighted and hopeless. Adah''s face was red and she was speechless. "Dad, don''t me Mom. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have fallen in love with Jonas." Zhang Yu cried sadly. Since she was a child, she could get whatever she wanted. But now she realized that there were some things that can''t be forced. "Alright, stop causing any more trouble to June and Jonas anymore. I still want to live a few more years." After saying that, Mark turned around and left. There were only three women left in the big private room. "Mom, how can we leave that b*tch just like that?" Zhang Xue did not want to give up just yet. Adah fell on the chair with a haggard look. No matter how good she was at scheming, there was nothing she could do. "You all heard Jonas''s warning. He doesn''t seem to be joking." The sadness on Zhang Yu''s face became more intense. She cried sadly on the table. "But this will cost my sister''s happiness. It''s not worth it." Zhang Xue looked at her sister, who was crying uncontrobly, and felt sorry for her. "Your sister is excellent, she can always meet better men. It''s okay if Jonas doesn''t want her." Adah said furiously as she wanted tofort Zhang Yu. Zhang Yu took her bag and ran out after hearing this. Zhang Xue quickly ran up to chase her, she was afraid that her sister might do something impulsive. Just at this moment, the waiter brought in delicious food. Adah had no appetite at all. She had been tolerating life thinking that the sacrifices made were worth it but unfortunately nothing went the way she wished. She didn''t want to tear apart her family. It would be a tragedy if her husband left them for June and his mother. After June followed Jonas out of the restaurant, they went to a more quiet restaurant next door. She enjoyed the night view by the window. This ced her mind at ease and at peace. "Thank you." June finally had a chance to say this to him as she didn''t dare to say anything along the way. Jonas looked at her longingly and asked, "What are you thanking me for?" Jonas raised his eyebrows and yed dumb. "Thank you for standing by my side and allowing me to hold my head up in front of the Zhang family," June said in a serious tone. "You are unique and you were never inferior to anyone." His heart ached at the thought of how she had lived her life under disdain and mistreatment since young, he wanted those people to have a taste of despair. "I know. I''ve always told myself this. But most of the time, reality will always give me a p to remind me of who I am." June smiled bitterly. "Not being able to choose your own family background is unfair." Jonas frowned and reached out to hold her cold fingers. "It won''t happen in the future." Tears welled up in June''s eyes. It was a happy thing, but she had the urge to cry. "What do you want to eat? Feel free to order anything you like." Jonas noticed the tears in her eyes, so he quickly changed the topic, not wanting to bring up her sad memories. June took the menu and covered herAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. face with it. It would be too embarrassing if she cried now. Jonas''s thin lips curled into a smile. He could see her weakness clearly, and he wanted to protect it. June also held back her tears as the waiter came over to take their order. Their rtionship became stronger after those incidents and they loved each other more. Heading back to the car, June found that the way Jonas looked at her was different. She felt warmth in her heart and couldn''t control the thought of some indescribable scenes. Jonas''s hand gently caressed her neck. The touch of her tender skin ttered his heart. They then got home. Jonas would have carried June upstairs if the housekeeper had note downstairs to wee them. As soon as she stepped into the bedroom, June was pressed against the wall by Jonas, and his thin lips kissed her intensely. June could feel his intense love, and that she was surrounded by great happiness. June woke up the next morning and she felt shy thinking about what happened the previous night as she was stretching halfway. Usually at this hour, Jonas would have already gone to thepany, but that day was different. He was reading a book by the bed. June was extremely embarrassed. "Are you up?" Jonas''s gentle and charming voice can be heard. "Well, why didn''t you go to work?" June asked him with a blushed face. "I want to give myself a few days off. I have made an appointment with Ben for the morning so you can go hang out with your best friend." Jonas smiled telling her a surprise. "Really?" June''s beautiful eyes lit up. She hadn''t seen Be for a long time. It would be so much fun being able to hang out with her. "Of course it''s true. You should get up, our flight is at 10 o''clock." Jonas raised his watch and looked at the time. It was almost time to rush to the airport. "It was already thiste?" June immediately got out of bed and quickly walked to the bathroom. Jonas looked at her anxious expression and could not help but shake his head. June was like a kid, and this is why Jonas liked her. He also liked her innocent smile. Jonas decided to protect her for the rest of his life. Upon arriving at the airport, they saw a pair of stunning couples standing at the entrance of the airport. The girl was carrying a bear backpack and her long ck hair was tied into a floral braid lying on her chest. The girl who looked lovely and charming was Be. She immediately became the spotlight and people couldn''t take their eyes off her. But it also went without saying that Ben was charming as well. His handsome facial features coupled with tall and slim body captivated people''s attention. "June," Be turned around and walked towards them happily as she saw June following Jonas shyly. Chapter 2272 Chapter 2272 The rtionship between Be and Ben was stable, and the parents of both sides were very satisfied, hence the next step was for them to get married. June was really happy for Be and she was d that Be could meet the love of her life and that they were both deeply in love. The ne stopped at the international airport in the Middle East and an uber sent them to the hotel. They had dinner on the cruise in the evening. The next day, they were nning to go for a dive. It was the first time for June and Be to experience such extreme activity but fortunately both of their partners were patient to apany them. Taking a vacation abroad was an opportunity for them to relieve their mood and rx. Be took a shower and came out in beige pajamas while Ben was still working with hisptop at the balcony. Be walked away in light footsteps to avoid disturbing him. Her rtionship with Ben grew deeper day by day. She relied a lot on Ben and was so used to his presence that she could not imagine a future without him. Ben turned off theputer, got up, and walked to the bed. He looked at Be who was sleeping soundly on the bed. She was like a lotus flower and her skin was tender and fair. He reached out and gently lifted her chin, and nted a kiss on her thin lips. Be''s heart was beating rapidly, and she couldn''t help but hook her arms around his neck. "Wait for me. I''lle back after taking a shower." Ben didn''t want to ruin this good moment. Be pursed her lips andughed. A blush appeared on her jade-like cheeks. "Why did I feel so anxious?" She thought to herself. When Ben came out of the bathroom, Be was swiping through her mobile phone. She was watching a video of a man dancing and showing off his abdominal muscles. This was caught red handed by Ben and he snatched her phone away. "There are some real ones here you know." Ben said with full of jealousy. Be smiled and said, "He just popped out on my feed, don''t worry I didn''t fall in love with him." "A nce is not even permitted." Ben was reacting really pettily as he wanted all of Be, but he knew very well that his behavior was too overbearing and unrealistic. "Okay, I will only look at yours." Be coaxed him in a sweet voice, and she ran her little hand around his body. Ben held her in his arms and pressed his thin lips against her forehead. After a long time, he let go of her. "Be, let''s get engaged."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Why are you bringing this up all of a sudden?" Be asked in surprise. "Jonas is married and he spoke to me about holding a wedding. I kind of envy him being able to marry his loved one." Ben smoked outside the door and chatted with Jonas for a while. Jonas wanted to give June a grand wedding, and Ben also wanted to give his beloved a big ceremony. Be covered her mouth and chuckled. "What''s there to envy? We''ll get married sooner orter." "When is sooner orter exactly?" Ben rolled up a strand of her long hair and asked aggressively. Be knew that he was starting again. Every time they talked about a fruitless topic, he would press her down to continue the conversation. In fact, Be liked this kind ofmunication very much, so she deliberately said, "I don''t know. Let nature take its course." Sure enough, this sentence seemed to provoke him and he pressed her down with his body, and his thin lips were lingering in her ear. "How long do you n to drag this wedding out?" "No, don''t misunderstand me, I want to marry you as soon as possible. I want to hear others call me Mrs. William." Be answered him with a smile. "Really?" Ben was very satisfied. Then he bit her earlobe and asked in a hoarse voice, "Mrs. William, what kind of service do you need tonight?" Be''s heart ttered when she heard his words. "Whatever." Be found that she could no longer talk to him. This man had this kind of charm that would make people obsessed with him. He smirked. In another room separated by a wall, June was sitting on the sofa, packing her luggage. She was a very neat girl who would clean up her stuff every day. On the sofa next to her, Jonas was looking at her quietly and thought that she could end up being a good wife and a good mother. Or, she was. Jonas seemed to have foreseen what would happen after she became a mother. "June." Jonas called her softly. "Yes." The girl looked up at him. "I''ve given this some thought and I want to hold a wedding for you. But will it affect your acting career?" Jonas asked. June''s beautiful eyes widened. "A wedding? We''re already engaged, haven''t we?" "That''s different. A wedding is as important as an engagement. It''s indispensable," Jonas said seriously. June''s heart beated faster. She had never expected to have a wedding. How was it possible to not be touched by his intentions? "I''m willing to quit the entertainment circle and find a new job in exchange for a wedding. I know you can''t ept me doing romance scenes." June told him with tears in her eyes. Upon hearing this, Jonas''s eyes darkened slightly as a smile shed across his "Really?" Jonas was still thinking about how to persuade her to give up her acting career. But, she took the initiative to quit. "Well, I entered the entertainment circle to make money. Now it seems that I''m not short of money and there are various jobs avable, will choose a career that suits my family more, June looked at him and said sincerely. "You actually can choose to not work at all but you definitely won''t agree. I wanted to hold a wedding for you because I want the world to know that we are husband and wife." Jonas said excitedly, as if he had received recognition. June''s fingers were trembling slightly as she was so touched. The wedding was important to her, as it made her feel honored, appreciated and loved. That night, June slept in Jonas''s arms and was held tightly by him. She dreamed that she wore a beautiful white wedding dress walking towards Jonas among the crowd. He held her hand and put a ring on her finger. When she woke up from her dream, the sky was already bright. June opened her eyes and saw Jonas looking at her gently. She wanted to get up as she was shy, but he pulled her back in. "It''s still early. Let''s sleep in for a little longer." "I''ve slept enough." June blushed and got up. Be texted her to ask if she was awake as she wanted to go to the beach together. June happily agreed. Two beautiful girls dressed up infortable clothes, walking by the sea. They removed their shoes to feel the sensation of sea water washing their feet gently and the delicate sand massaging their legs. They felt rxed and happy. Chapter 2273 Chapter 2273 The four of them went diving in the afternoon. They swam while holding hands, admiring the beauty of the underwater world together. It was an unforgettable romantic trip. They enjoyed lunch on the cruise ship. The cuisine became more delicious when apanied with the magnificent sea view. As the saying goes, time flies when you are having fun. After a whole day of adventures, they then went back to the hotel to rest. Be went to take a shower first. She then went to bed without drying her hair. Ben saw that her hair was still wet, he squatted beside the bed to blow dry her long ck hair. Be enjoyed this quiet and peaceful moment with her eyes closed, a smile appeared on her face as she felt so lucky and happy to have someone taking care of her. Ben on the other hand sighed as from his perspective, Be was like a kid as she was very childish. That means he would have to look after her in the future. Be was fast asleep as she turned to the side. Seeing her sleeping so soundly, Ben didn''t want to disturb her, he tucked her in and went out. In the room next door, Jonas stood in the bathroom. Warm water from the shower head sshed onto his sturdy body and onto his scars. He was self conscious and unconfident about his own scars and he was afraid to let June see it. Would she mind? Jonas couldn''t imagine how June would react if he were to reveal everything about himself. Love was something wonderful, and hence only beautiful things deserve to have love. June was checking her phone when she suddenly noticed that Jonas might have mistakenly taken her pajamas in with him. She smiled as she realized that he could be careless too. She took his pajamas and stood outside the bathroom. She knocked on the door lightly and heard the sound of running water. Since he was showering, he might not hear her. Thus, she boldly opened the door and went in. "Ah..." She screamed and dropped the pajamas as she was surprised to see Jonas'' body covered with scars. Jonas immediately turned around after hearing the scream. He saw her standing with a surprised look on her face. He quickly turned off the water and wiped his handsome face to see if she was okay. Undeniably, he was hurt by her reaction. June bent down to pick up his pajamas and handed them to him. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to enter without knocking. I knocked..." "Have you seen it?" Jonas asked in a low and hoarse voice. June bit her lip and nodded. "Why are there scars on your body?" "It was burn scars." Jonas walked towards her to get the pajamas from her hand, and quickly covered his body with it. Tears started to fill up June''s eyes as she imagined the extent of pain he had to suffer due to the burn. "You never told me." June''s voice quivered and she cried even more. Just then Jonas noticed that he had misunderstood her reactions and said in a low voice, "Are you ming me for lying to you?" June was startled. She hugged him tightly from behind as he walked past her. "I don''t care if you lied to me or not. Is this the reason why you refused to take off your clothes? Because you were afraid that I would see your scars? This means that you don''t trust me." June''s voice quivered. June finally understood the reason for him being secretive. Jonas stiffened. He gently pulled her hand away and turned around to hug her. "Are my scars ugly?" "No, they are not." June shook her head, and her tears soaked his pajamas. "I''m angry because you don''t trust me at all." "I''m afraid that you might dislike me because of my scars." Jonas slowly opened up his heart. He was very d to listen to June''s sincere answer. "I won''t." June looked up and looked into his eyes. "Don''t hide anything from me in the future." He wiped her tears off the corner of her eyes with his slender fingers. "I promise I won''t hide anything from you again." June threw herself into his arms. She was relieved that now she knew the truth. She used to think that the reason he was not willing to be George with her was because he looked down on her. Now that she knew it was because of his fear, she felt that her worries were unnecessary Content belongs to Jonas found a pair of small hands passing through his clothes and gently touching his scars. "Don''t touch... Jonas was caught off guard when he felt her fingers on his body. Although Jonas knew thatAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. to June mentioned about being able ept his scars, he was still worried to let her touch it. This was because he is afraid that she might be disgusted by it. However, June was not obedient this time. She insisted and pulled off his robe belt. "June, what... what are you doing?" his voice became hoarse and heavy. June ignored him and nted kisses on his skin. "You''re my husband. You can''t reject me." Jonas felt thrilled and pleased at how active June was, but at the same time he was also worried and scared. "Let''s not look at it tonight." Jonas begged her in a hoarse voice. "We''ll see it tonight. Are you not keeping your word?" June knew that she had to be resolute. Otherwise, he would back out again. Jonas could not help butugh. "Why would I go back on my word?" "You just said that you wouldn''t hide it from me, but now you won''t let me see it." June pouted, her pretty face revealed dissatisfaction. Jonas knew that she was pretending to be angry but he couldn''t find a valid excuse, so hepromised. He removed his hand from the robe and she knew it was her chance to strike. g The ck pajamas fell onto the floor. Jonas breathed heavily and his heart was beating crazily as he felt turned on from the kisses. She was no longer his timid and obedient wife. Instead, she became a hungry demon that day. Jonas took back the dominant position. She moaned as Jonas pushed her down onto the soft mattress. She was d and relieved that she could finally touch him, feel his bareskin on her. Jonas finally knew how great it was to hug her, to feel her tender and soft skin. He loved it so much. This was a night worth remembering and reminiscing for Jonas. The next morning, June woke up in his arms. She was happy as misunderstandings had been resolved and they were closer than before. The phone beside the bed suddenly rang, waking up Jonas. He quickly answered it. "Hello." "Mr. Li, where are you? Justin has been sent to the emergency room, you have toe here immediately." "What on earth happened to Justin?" Jonas instantly got up and sat up, he was anxious and worried. "He was fine just now but he didin of chest pain after breakfast. The doctor said that his situation is very critical." "What about Skr, how is she?" "I''m not really sure. I couldn''t get in touch with her. But I heard from the servants that they had an argumentst night and she rushed out and has not returned." "That damn woman." Jonas''s expression was ugly after hearing what had happened. Chapter 2274 Chapter 2274 Jonas and June''s mood were down after hearing about Justin''s incident and they hurried to the hospital. Justin''s assistant and a few senior executives were standing anxiously outside the hospital corridor waiting for Justin''s operation to finish. Justin was sent to the ICU right after the operation for further observation. His current situation was not optimistic, he could not even have another surgery as he was too weak. "You''re finally here, Mr. Li. The doctor said that he is in a critical period." The assistant updated Jonas with a worried face. Jonas''s face froze and he clenched his fists in response to this news. He begged the doctor to let him see Justin. The doctor allowed him to enter the ICU. June on the other hand was also worried and hoping that Justin could get better soon. Justin was lying on the hospital bed with tubes connected to his body and his face was pale. His condition was critical and it seemed as if he did not have much time left. "Justin." Jonas sat beside the bed and held his big brother''s hand tightly. Justin seemed to have heard his voice and he slowly opened his eyes. "Jonas, you''re here." Justin''s eyes lit up when he saw Jonas. "I will find the best doctor for you so you must stay strong for me. Everything will be fine." Jonas''s dark eyes were filled with anxiety and concern. "I''m afraid I can''t wait. Don''t waste your time on me." Justin had already lost the will to live. "No, you will be alright. Nowadays medicine is so advanced, I believe they are capable of treating you." Jonas''s eyes were red as he held Justin''s hand tightly. "Skr has never loved me sincerely. Jonas, you knew about this, didn''t you?" Justin asked. He wanted to find out Skr''s true feelings, otherwise he couldn''t pass away peacefully. Jonas was startled by his question and could not look into his big brother''s eyes. He lowered his head and said in a guilty tone, "I''m sorry Justin, for hiding the truth from you." "I''m too stupid. I could have found out about it but I was busy deceiving myself." Justin mocked himself, his face revealed a hint of bitterness. "Skr does not deserve your love. She stayed by your side for your money and also to take revenge on me. She is a very ambitious and sly woman." Jonas could finally tell his big brother Skr''s true colors. "I knew when I saw how she was so against me distributing my property to you and Penny. Last night, she forced me to change my will, but I didn''t agree. This irritated her and she shouted at me. At that very moment, I barely recognised her, she was like aplete stranger." Justin said sadly. "Is she the reason why you were admitted to the hospital? She must pay for this." Jonas gritted his teeth. "I''m not mad at the fact that she stayed with me for money but it was because she yed with my feelings. I''ve been in the business world for so many years, yet I failed to see her hypocrisy." The more Justin said, the weaker his voice became. In the end, he seemed to have used up all his strength and he closed his eyes gradually. The doctor next to Jonas said in a hurry manner, "The patient needs to rest now. You can resume your conversation after he wakes up." "Okay, please do take good care of Justin." Jonas looked at Justin, who had fainted due to exhaustion. His heart ached for him, but there was nothing he could do.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. June was waiting nervously outside the ICU. She clenched her fingers and waited patiently. She knew the situation was pessimistic when she saw Jonas''s face, he was gloomy and down. "I''m going to get even with Skr," He took out his phone and dialed Skr''s number as he said this. Skr usually ignored other people''s phone calls, except Jonas''s. She picked up instantly when she saw it was Jonas who contacted her. "Jonas, you finally took the initiative to call me. Did your brother say something to you? If yes, has he cooled down yet? As long as he is not angry with me anymore, I will immediately go back to him." Skr had turned off her mobile phone and went to another city alone to take a vacation. Thest time she ran away from home, Justin sent people to find her within a day and bought her lots of gifts to calm her down. She thought that it would be the same this time. However, she did not expect that Jonas would call her. "Where are you? I want to see you." Jonas suppressed his anger and said coldly. Skr was surprised that he wanted to meet her and her voice became gentle. "You want to see me?" "Yes, let''s meet at mypany." Jonas''s voice was as cold as ice. Skr didn''t notice Jonas''s anger because Jonas had always talked to her in such a cold tone. "Okay, I''lle to you right away." Skr''s heart was beating rapidly. Jonas was the only man that could make her drop everything she was doing and run towards him. Jonas hung up the phone and said to June, "I have something to deal with. Wait for me at home." June nodded and said obediently, "Okay, I''ll go back first." Jonas leaned in and kissed her forehead. "I wanted to give you a romantic trip but now it seems that I might have ruined the mood, I''m sorry about this." "Your brother''s affair is your priority now. There will always be plenty of time for that in the future. " June did not feel bad about it. But this was how life was. Although it might not start off perfectly, it makes people excited about the future. Jonas nodded and asked someone to take June home. Then he went straight to thepany. Ben and Be were also affected after Jonas and June left. They stayed till the afternoon and flew back afterwards. They flew back to see the Luo family instead of visiting the city they were in. When Mary heard that her son was taking her daughter-inw along, she prepared a sumptuous dinner to wee them. "Dad, Mom." Ben took Be''s hand and walked into the living room. "Hello Uncle, Auntie." Be was a little shy to meet Ben''s parents. "We are very pleased that you cane home for a meal. Come here and have a seat." Mary smiled at the sight of her son holding Be''s hand. It reminded her of the time she was in love with Leo. She was also shy back then. Time flew in the blink of an eye, it was already half of her life. Mary''s heart skipped a beat when she saw Leo''s gaze was also fixed on her. His gaze still managed to make her heart flutter despite many years. Leo''s thin lips curled into a smile when he saw Mary avoiding eye contact. He wondered what was the reason for her to react that way. At the dining table, Ben talked about the trip while Mary shared about family updates including Edith William''s report cards. Hearing that his sister''s performance had fallen short recently, Ben joked, "Do you have a crush on someone?" Leo''s face darkened. "I don''t allow puppy love, she is too young to be in a rtionship. I will punish her if she disobeys." Mary and Be chuckled in response. "It''s not early to have a rtionship at the age of eighteen. We were around this age when we got together," Mary sided with her daughter. Leo''s face turned red and he was speechless. Chapter 2275 Chapter 2275 The dinner at the William family was over, but Ben was not going to sleep so early. He wanted to take Be out to enjoy the night view. Mary knew the thoughts of young people, so she only told them to be careful, and then Ben went out with two bodyguards. Watching her son''s car drive away, Mary sighed softly. Time passed too fast. Her son was getting married, but she felt that she herself had not grown up. Her mind was still very young. "Why are you in a daze?" A man''s deepughter came from behind her. Mary turned around and looked at her husband. He had be more mature and dependable over the time. Although there were traces of time on his handsome face, it made people feel more secure. Mary turned around and hugged Leo, burying her head in his arms. Leo was stunned for a moment. He reached out naturally and hugged her tightly, "What''s wrong? Is there something on your mind?" Her actions made Leo concerned. "No, I just want a hug," When Mary said those words, she was a little shy. After all, she was no longer a youngster. It felt pretentious to request such a hug. Leo pursed his thin lips and put his chin against her forehead, "Do you miss the time when we were in love?" "Don''t you miss it?" Mary frowned and asked. "Why don''t I? I often dream about it. You were very interesting back then," Leo smiled. Every time he thought about it, he would feel happy. However, Mary could hear the mockery in his words. She immediately tried to break free from his embrace, but Leo wouldn''t allow her to move away. He tightened his hug and Mary was back to his embrace. "Why don''t we go out and be romantic, too?" The man said in a low voice. Mary''s eyes lit up, but she deliberately asked awkwardly, "Can we still be romantic?" "Why can''t we? Let''s go," Leo held her hand. Mary immediately cried out in a low voice, "I have to go upstairs and change. I am wearing home clothes..." "It doesn''t matter. You are still beautiful no matter what you wear," Leo didn''t mind at all. Mary followed him to the garage. Ben took Be to a very famous riverside. There, they could enjoy the scenery on both sides of the river. At night, the lights were as bright as stars, lighting up the dark sky. Be leaned against the man, and the two of them walked slowly in the crowd. "The night in this city is so beautiful," Be eximed. "If you want to move back here after getting married, it''s okay. We can buy a house here," Ben said softly. "That''s not what I meant. As long as I marry you, I can live anywhere," Be blushed and felt as if she had made a request that she shouldn''t have made. Ben gently pinched her palm, "Aren''t you going to ask me for anything? We''re getting married. If you don''t request it, you''ll suffer losses." Be blinked, "Will you agree to my request?" "Well, as long as you mention it, I will find a way to make it happen," Ben nodded, and his dark eyes were full of tenderness and doting. "Then... Can we have children after three years of marriage?" Be immediately looked at him pleadingly. Ben was speechless. "Why do you want children after three years?" Ben was confused. Be lowered her head and sighed. "Didn''t you say that a disciplined woman won''t have children randomly? We are on good terms now, but once we get married, you will find that I have many shorings. If you don''t love me anymore, it will be very troublesome once I have a child." When Ben heard that, he was dumbstruck. Did the woman lose confidence in him again? "It is true that children can''t be born randomly, but your words hurt my heart," Ben stopped, held her delicate face with both hands, and looked at her sadly. Be looked into his eyes and felt sorry for him. She just said a few words casually and hurt him. She quickly smiled and said, "I''m just et talking casually. Don''t take it §Ö jel seriously. If you really like children so much, we can have a baby now..." Be found that when she had broken her bottom line when she was in love with the man. Ben was speechless. The woman changed her mind so rapidly. Bestood on her toes and kissed him on his sexy chin, "Are we still going forward? I think there are a lot of people in front of us. Why don''t we take another walk?" Ben directly held her in his arms and continued to walk forward, "Let nature take its course for the child''s matter. There is no hurry."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Oh," Hearing his voice, Ben seemed to have been coaxed. Be smirked. Someone was performing in front of them. It was @mixed-race man and his friend who were ying saxophone at the riverside. The beautiful voice made people stop to watch. That mixed-race man was quite handsome, causing many girls t¨¦stake photos of him with their mobile phones. Be was also attracted. She quickly pulled Ben''s clothes and said, "Look, a handsome guy." Ben narrowed his eyes, the woman actually asked him to look at the handsome guy with her. Did she take him seriously? "No," The man was full of jealousy. "Take a look. Isn''t there a beautiful girl beside the handsome guy? We can look together and no one will suffer a loss," Be said mischievously. Ben immediately turned his head and said slowly, "Well, that woman has a good figure and her skin is fairer than yours. That part of hers is bigger than you." "Hey, Ben, where are you looking? Believe it or not, I''ll poke your eyes out," Be immediately put her hands on her hips and warned the man. Seeing that her little face was red with anger, Ben smiled and said, "Didn''t you ask me to see it? Why are you angry again? Are you that narrow- minded?" Be was so angry that she pounded his chest, "You''re the one who is narrow-minded. Every part of you is small." Upon hearing that, Ben couldn''t stand it anymore. He quickly took her away from that area. The next second, he trapped her at the railing, "Which part of me did you say is small?" Be was stunned when she saw his displeased expression. Did she say anything the moment before? "You''re really unreasonable," Ben couldn''t do anything about her. Were women so fickle? Sometimes, his sister and mother were the same They were happy in one second, but the next second they were angry with him. s, women were really difficult to understand. "How am I unreasonable? You''re the most reasonable," Be pouted angrily and refused to admit it. Benughed and pinched her face, "Okay, you are reasonable. Let''s go." "Where are we going?" Be blinked. "Have a baby," Ben raised the corner of his mouth evilly, "Didn''t you say so just now?" "I''m not going... At least, not now. Let''s walk some more," Be went back on her word. Ben was speechless and could only continue to walk with her. Skr drove back on her own. She had specially dressed up and looked extremely charming. She stood at the entrance of Jonas''pany, and the corners of her mouth curled into a charming smile. She had finally been formally invited once. Chapter 2276 Chapter 2276 Skr''s graceful figure came to the door of Jonas'' office. She deliberately pulled down her low cor before knocking on the door. "Come in," A man''s emotionless voice came from inside. Skr''s heart dropped. There seemed to be something wrong with Jonas'' voice that day. But she didn''t think too much about it. Her heart was filled with joy. Skr walked in and saw Jonas''s tall figure with his back facing her. The light outside the window shone on him, making him look particrly lonely. "Jonas..." Skr''s voice was very soft, even with a touch of affection. Jonas did not turn around to look at her. Instead, he said in a cold voice, "My brother is in the ICU. What did you say to him?" "What?" Skr didn''t turn on her phone, so she didn''t know that something had happened to her husband. At this moment, her face became pale, and she hurriedly exined, "I didn''t say anything. Is your brother all right? Which hospital is he at? I''ll go to see him." "Enough, you have lied enough. How long do you want to lie to my brother? Your hypocrisy has hurt him deeply. Do you think I will give you another chance to hurt him?" Jonas suddenly turned around, and his eyes were full of anger. Skr looked into his eyes and her heart trembled. She had a bad feeling. "You called me here not to reminisce about the old days with me, but to get even with me," Skr smiled miserably, "I have been waiting for this day for a long time. When something happens to your brother, you push the responsibility to me. What wrong have I done? I have been with him since I was young and beautiful, and he gives me some benefits. What''s wrong with it?" "You''re really shameless. You approached him with a purpose and cheated him. In the end, you only wanted hispany. Now, he didn''t give you thepany''s shares as per your request, so you hurt him with your words. Skr, do you believe that I will make you lose everything and be unable to survive here?" Jonas'' eyes were cold and merciless. "You can''t do this to me," Skr screamed in a shrill voice, "You both owe me." "You are too greedy. You want my love and my brother''s money," Jonas approached her step by step. His coldness made Skr take two steps back. "No, it''s not like that. Jonas, listen to my exnation. I don''t want your brother''s money. I was just heartbroken by you and wanted to find a gentle support..." "Are you telling the truth?" Jonas had already seen through her. "I''m telling the truth. You must believe me," Skr was so scared that she felt cold all over. Although Jonas had never been nice to her, his cold tone that day scared her. If Jonas wanted to deal with her, she would be doomed. She was scared and began to ask for forgiveness. "I trusted you many times and have given you many opportunities, but you never cherished them. This time, I won''t sympathize with you anymore. You either divorce my brother or go abroad. Don''t let me see you again," Jonas'' cold voice was no longer merciful. "You want me to propose the divorce and leave the house without anything?" Skr''s voice trembled. She believed that Jonas would not be so heartless. "Yes, the money you have earned from my brother these years is enough for you to spend the rest of your life. If you still want to be greedy, it will only backfire," Jonas'' cold eyes stared at her. Looking at her distorted face due to anger, he only sneered coldly. Skr was furious. She clenched her fists and said with hatred, "I won''t divorce. Your brother''s will has clearly stated that I have 10% of the shares. They belong to me." "I will ask my brother to change his will. His everything should belong to Penny," Jonas did not allow the woman to touch his niece''s share. She was the person his brother cherished most. "That d*mned girl doesn''t care about anything. Why should he give everything to her? I don''t agree, unless I die," At this time, Skr didn''t care about love at all. Sh became snobbish, like a puffed-up porcupine, defending her own interests. "Then die," Jonas sneered and did not take her threat seriously at all. "If I die, I will definitely drag someone with me. Jonas, you are so heartless to me. Aren''t you afraid that I will drag your little wife to hell?" Skr threatened him with hatred. The next second, her neck was grabbed tightly by a hand. She could not breathe, and her whole face turned red. Her expression was ferocious and frightened. Jonas'' tall and wild body came straight over. He was full of seriousness, and his killing intent suddenly appeared. "If you dare to touch her, I will make you die a horrible death." "Oh, why are you so nervous..." Skr''s tears suddenly fell down. She was so jealous that her eyes turned red. Jonas cared so much about that d*mn girl. The strength in Jonas'' hands increased, and Skr''s eyes were rolled over. The suffocation made her feel the death. "There are still many ways to make a person disappear silently," Jonas reminded her coldly in her ear. Skr did not dare to question his ability. Jonas'' power was indeed enough to erase the traces of her existence. "Let... let go, spare me," Skr was still afraid of death. At this moment, she had no pride and only had the desire to live. Jonas loosened his fingers, and Skr''s neck was purple. It could be seen how ruthless the man was. "I''ll give you a day to get the divorce done. Don''t challenge my patience," Jonas reminded her coldly Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Skr turned around and ran for her life. She felt that Jonas had gone crazy. He actually wanted to kill her. How could he do such a cruel thing? Skr escaped from the office building. The sun outside did not make her stiff body warm. She got into the car, and her body was shaking uncontrobly. "Jonas, must you be so cruel? You don''t even give me a chance to live?" Skr gritted her teeth and was extremely resentful. However, she did not dare to disobey Jonas'' order. Did she really have to divorce Justin? Once she proposed the divorce, she would not be able to share Justin''s properties. If she didn''t propose it, she would die miserably. Skr pounded the steering wheel with hatred and finally had topromise. She drafted the divorce agreement, and Justin quickly signed it. Justin''s will was also re-established. He wanted to give half of the shares to Jonas. Jonas refused and left them all to Justin''s only daughter, Penny. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In the end, Skr didn''t get anything. She went abroad with resentment. Jonas stayed by his brother''s bedside. The door was pushed open. Penny, who had rushed back from abroad, was crying. Justin was able to see his daughter, he could finally close his eyes in peace. "Dad..." Penny burst into tears. Looking at his brother''s face, Jonas was filled with sorrow. His brother had left. Chapter 2277 Chapter 2277 Skr took her son abroad with hatred. Her son got a sum of money, but he needed to be eighteen years old before he could get it. At present, Skr only received the basic living expenses every month, she could no longer act as a rich wife and have high tea with the socialites.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. When the women who used to spend time with her heard that her husband died because of her, they directly removed her from their circle. Some who had been offended by Skr, also spread rumors about her reputation, saying that her child did not belong to Justin but a few men she found in the nightclub. Looking at the chat history of those women, Skr trembled with anger. Fortunately, her son was Justin''s son. If not, Jonas would have strangled her to death. Skr no longer dared to be arrogant. Even in the name of love, she did not dare to act presumptuously. Skr could only give up Jonas to June. She wished that she could not give birth to children and even better, be kicked away by Jonas. June walked into the pharmacy and asked the shop assistant shyly for the test paper. "The chance of getting pregnant will be higher if you sleep together after you test out the ovtion period," The shop assistant told her. June escaped from the pharmacy like a child with a guilty conscience. When she got home, she started the test. Her period was not on time, so she was always worried that she would not be able to get pregnant. If she could not give birth to a child for Jonas, she would feel guilty. Since Jonas was busy handling his brother''s funeral, the nned wedding could only be postponed to ater date. June was not in a hurry. Anyway, they had gotten the marriage certificate. The wedding was just a ceremony. She was not a person who liked to show off. She just wanted to live a low-key life. Be and Ben had already decided on the date of the engagement. Leo and Mary had already started to prepare for the matter. Happiness came just in time. Be was immersed in happiness, as if she was having a good dream and didn''t want to wake up. Mary asked Be if she had any special requirements, but Be didn''t have any. She just let Mary to arrange everything. Mary could tell that her daughter-inw was a simple and kind child. She nodded with a smile. Since she didn''t ask for anything, she would give her the best arrangement. The engagement date was at the end of the month, which was a very auspicious day. Susan was overjoyed to hear the news. Her daughter finally found a good man and she also had gotten a good son-inw. Life would only get better in the future. It''s true that people shouldn''t be too greedy. The more they wanted to hold onto something, the faster they would slip away. In the past, she thought too highly of Beck and looked forward to himing home every day. She hoped for his gentle love towards her, but she lost all of them. At present, she calmed down and let nature take its course. She got all of them instead. Beck would go to look for her besides staying at thepany. He would buy her breakfast and gifts, apany her to go shopping during free time, and even bought a ticket and wanted to take her abroad for a trip. At first, Susan did not forgive him, but gradually, she did not reject him. She was old, and her daughter was going to get married. In the future, her daughter would have children. If she could give her daughter aplete family, she could ept her past grievances, but... she would not be a fool anymore. In the Zhang''s family, Adah received a call from Susan, and she didn''t look good. In her eyes, Be was nothing special. No matter how she looked at her, she was no better than her two daughters. However, dumb and stupid Be had found Mr. Right, while her two daughters still couldn''t find a good man. Was it really fate? Soon, it was the engagement day of Be and Ben At the entrance of the seven-star hotel, Ben and his father stood at the entrance of the banquet hall to wee the guests. Edwards came with his wife and childrewards whole family was so amazingly good looking. The "Call them... Grandpa, Grandma," Edwards held his grandson in his arms and said with a chuckle. Leo was at a loss of words. He caressed the little boy''s head gently and said, "Unexpectedly, I have actually reached the age to be called a grandfather." Edwards shrugged his shoulders and said disapprovingly, "With this grandson, I feel that my mentality is still very young. You should ask Ben to give you a grandchild." "Young people have their own thoughts. It''s up to fate," Leo said with a helpless smile. Lily patted his husband''s shoulder and said, "Don''t simply persuade others. Don''t you have to stay upte to take care of your grandchild?" Edwards was obedient to his wife. He pursed his thin lips and smiled, "Okay, I''ll stop talking about it. Let''s go in and have a seat." There were two lovely children besides Lily They were her second-born twins, Yvonne Wayne and Linkoln Wayne. Her daughter was beautiful and sweet, and her youngest son was handsome and bright. Many young people from rich families were attracted to them. Lily''s eldest son and eldest daughter had already found their loves and gotten married. She was worried about her two youngest children. She did not know when they would be able to find their own happiness. "Mr. Ling, Madam Ling, it''s an honor that you both cane," Leo stared from afar as Ling Mofeng came with his wife, Lan Yanxi. He walked forward to wee them with a smile. "Congrattions," Ling Mofeng said with a smile. "Thank you. Please have a seat. I''m a little busy today. Please forgive me if I didn''t serve you well." "No, you''re too courteous," Ling Mofeng smiled and nodded. He walked into the banquet hall by holding his wife''s hand. Lan Yanxi looked at the lively atmosphere and gently leaned her head against her husband''s arm, sighing and envying like a child, "When can our son find a girlfriend? I also want to hold a wedding ceremony," Ling Mofeng was amused by his wife''s words as he said in a low voice, "With your son''s personality, I''m afraid no woman would like him." "How can you say that? Your son is like you. As long as he is thick-skinned, he will definitely find one. But it''s difficult to find the one he likes. He is very picky," Lan Yanxi felt a little helpless. "Are you saying that I pursued you because I''m thick-skinned?" The man asked in her ear. Lan Yanxi smirked and said, "Isn''t that the case?" "But I remember that you seemed to be very proactive as well," Ling Mofeng mocked her in a tiny voice. "When did I take the initiative? Don''t talk nonsense. I''m very reserved," Lan Yanxi''s beautiful face was a little unhappy. Ling Mofeng pursed his lips and smiled. He gently pressed her palm and said, "Alright, I was the one who took the initiative first. You made me fall for you at first nce." "That''s more like it," Someone was instantly amused. When she saw Lily''s grandson, she immediately left her husband behind, "I''ll go to y with Lily''s grandson." Ling Mofeng let her go and walked towards Edwards''s table. After so many years, their brotherhood was still solid. It was something rare, but it was also the most precious thing in his life. Chapter 2278 Chapter 2278 The engagement party of Ben and Be was grand and lively, with friends and rtives, as well as guests from all walks of life. It was a grand scene. Be, who was in a gorgeous dress, walked beside Ben and went to each table to toast everyone. Everyone knew Be, and the young girls were envious of her. Be also felt that the William family had a huge background, so she still felt inferior. Fortunately, her parents-inw epted her. Jonas and June also came to witness the happy event. Adah and her family also came. They sat at the table and looked at Be''s happy face, but they were not happy at all. After eating, they left in a hurry. After a busy day, Be was exhausted. After dinner, she and Ben went back to their room to rest. "I heard that we can''t sleep on the same bed at the inw''s house if we are not married," Be saw Ben push the door open ande in. Hey down beside her and held her down as soon as he turned over. She quickly pushed him away. "Who said that?" Ben kissed her cheek teasingly. "It''s a rule made by our ancestors," Be blushed at his words. "All right," Ben let her go. He pinched her cheek and said softly, "I''ve already booked you, and you''re a married woman. You have to wear the engagement ring all the time in the future." Be raised her hand and looked at the big shining diamond ring on her ring finger. She was in a wonderful mood. "Don''t worry. I will wear it every day. This is a symbol of happiness," Be was really happy. Being engaged meant that they were already husband and wife. Ben looked at her pretty little face, and her big watery eyes. He really wanted to hold her to sleep with him. Be avoided his burning gaze and kissed him on the face tofort him. "My parents looked at the grandson of the Wayne Family with envy today. Be, should we think about giving birth to a child?"Ben actually liked children very much. It would be so cute if he could have a daughter like Be. Be didn''t consider having a child before, because after all she was young and wanted to enjoy life. But at this moment, looking at the man''s serious expression, she also thought about it seriously. Then she nodded and said, "Well, we should have what others have. From today on, let''s get pregnant." "Really?" Ben thought she was coaxing him. "Of course it''s true. If we have a son as smart and handsome as you, I will be as happy as my mother-inw in the future," Be said with expectation. "I was thinking about having a daughter like you," Benughed out loud. "Then let''s have two children, one son and one daughter," Be also smiled and began to draw the future together. "It''s up to fate to give us a baby. Don''t force it," Ben knew that it was very dangerous and painful for a woman to have a baby. He didn''t want her to bear the pain for the sake of having a child. "Okay," After hearing his words, Be leaned in his arms and enjoyed the peace of this moment with her eyes narrowed. June and Jonas stayed in the hotel. As soon as they came back from the dinner, June felt her stomach churning and was very ufortable. She frowned immediately. Was it because of the seafood before which caused her to have a bad stomach? June quickly ran to the bathroom and threw up. Jonas stood beside her nervously. Seeing her vomit so hard that her tears came out, he asked in distress, "What''s wrong? Did you eat too much seafood?" "I don''t know," June shook her head, and then her beautiful eyes widened, "Am I pregnant?" Jonas was also surprised. The next second, he picked up June and turned around, "Are you pregnant?" June was a little dizzy because of his turn. Happiness came so suddenly that she couldn''t believe it. "Why don''t you go to the pharmacy and buy a test kit? It''s too early to be happy," June still felt that the possibility of having a bad stomach was higher. She was weak, so it was easy for her to have a stomachache. "Wait for me," Jonas quickly put on his coat and went out. Juney prone on the bed and prayed in her heart, hoping that it would not be a waste of joy. Jonas found a pharmacy downstairs and strode in. The shop assistant was a young girl. When she saw Jonase in, she blushed and asked enthusiastically, "Sir, what do you want to buy?" "What should I use to test if a woman is pregnant or not?" As a man, Jonas knew nothing about it, so he could only ask her. The female shop assistant hurriedly rmended it to him. Jonas bought five brands of test kits and quickly returned to the hotel. June looked at him as he returned with a bag of things. She widened her eyes and asked, "Why did you buy so many things?" "I''m afraid the result is not urate, so I bought one for each brand," Jonas said with a smile. June burst intoughter. It turned out that Jonas would also do something stupid. She thought that a mature and wise man like him would know what he was doing. June took a box and went in. After a while, she came out in surprise. "Tw hes, I''m pregnant," June covered her mouth excitedly. Jonas took a look at it, and his handsome face was also filled with ecstasy. The child''s arrival was too precious. "We are finally going to be parents," Jonas hugged June tightly and kissed her on her face happily. June shyly hid in his arms. "Yes," June was also very excited. She did not have to worry that she could not get pregnant. Since June was pregnant, Jonas decided to let her rest at home and not go filming. June was also very obedient. Just as she made a name in the entertainment circle, she quit it for her marriage. Many people felt pity for her But she knew that she could have a new career again, giving birth to a child safely was her top priority at the moment. A yearter! In the maternity ward of a top hospital, there was a loud baby crying. A beautiful baby boy was born. June, who had just given birth, was extremely weak. However, when she saw the baby who looked like Jonas, all the pain had dissipated, leaving only joy in her heart. The nurse walked out of the ward with the baby in her arms. She smiled and said, "Congrattions, Mr. Li. He''s an adorable boy." Jonas nervously took the baby, and his handsome face was full of anxiety, "Where''s my wife? When can shee out?" "She wille out after cleaning up." Next to him, Penny rubbed her fingers happily. "Uncle, let me hold the baby. will be gentle." Jonas handed his son to his niece. Penny hugged him as if she was hugging a bomb. She did not dare to move an inch. UMS "Hee hee, he really looks like you. He must be a handsome guy in the future." Jonas looked at his son with gentle eyes, but he was thinking of his wife. June was pushed out and sent to a high-ss ward. Her long hair was wet with sweat. "The child is very beautiful. Thank you for your hard work, June," Jonas took a towel, gently wiped the sweat on her forehead, and said gently. June pursed her lips andughed, "It hurts so much. I''ll only have one baby, no more."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Alright, let''s not have children anymore," Jonas nodded in agreement. He was also unwilling to let her suffer any further. The door of the ward was pushed open, and Be came in. She had been pregnant for six months but still could walk fast, "June, where is the baby? Let me have a look," As soon as Be came in, she couldn''t wait to see the little fellow Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org June watched her walk so fast and became worried for her, "Slow down. Be careful of your belly." Ben, who was outside the ward, also sighed, "That''s right. There''s no need to rush." Be stuck out her tongue, looking confident, "Don''t worry. I''m in a good state. I''ll be fine." "Wow, he''s so small and cute," Be finally saw the young master of the Li family, who was sticking out his tongue. Ben also came over, put the gifts aside, and went to see the child. Jonas lowered his head and looked at June. They looked at each other and smiled at the same time. Chapter 2279 Chapter 2279 In a grand vi, a graceful and elegant woman was packing the clothes in a bedroom. The color of the bedroom was cool toned, which showed that it was the bedroom of a man. At this moment, the eyes of the woman, who was packing gently, were full of reluctance. Her son was about to go abroad. Lan Yanxi felt empty in her heart. She had been with him for 25 years. She always thought that such days wouldst long, until her son requested to study abroad. Even if she was reluctant, she could not stop her son from advancing. "Mom, are you done? The car has arrived downstairs," A clear male voice came from the stairs. Then, a slender and handsome figure walked in from the door. Lan Yanxi looked up. In a trance, she seemed to see her husband in his youth. Their eyebrows and eyes were so simr. The father and son were not only simr in appearance. In fact, their personalities were also alike. At such a young age, he had inherited his father''s demeanor. He was calm and restrained, and was extremely strict towards himself. The election of the next vice president would be in two years. His father had just retired, and his son was ready to show his capabilities. Lan Yanxi couldn''t help sighing. His son was so disciplined and calm. She didn''t know what kind of girl he would marry in the future. "You don''t want to say goodbye to your father?" Lan Yanxi looked up at his son and asked. "I''ve already called him. He told me to be careful," Nichs smiled. Only in front of his mother would he smile so brightly. "He only said that? Didn''t he say anything else?" Lan Yanxi couldn''t help but be angry. Her husband was still being so calm and restrained with their child. Back then, when he pursued her, he was not so restrained. "No. You know dad the best. No matter how much he wants to say, he won''t say it in front of me. Hmph!" Nichs showed a look of disdain, "He must''ve thought that his son is too excellent, and can ovee any difficulty. He doesn''t need to be worried at all." "Son, you can''t be so conceited," Lan Yanxi rolled her eyes at him and put thest piece of clothes into the suitcase. She said with a sincere concern, "When you are overseas in the future, I can''t take care of you anymore. You have to learn to take care of yourself. If you encounter any problems, you must call home and don''t bear it yourself." "Mom, don''t worry. There is still Hendrix. If there''s anything that I don''t know, I''ll look for him directly," Nichs reached out to hug his mother and said coquettishly. Lan Yanxi held back her reluctance and pushed him away, "Well, you go there with Hendrix. Learning is a hard job. I hope you can make an achievement. When youe back, you can be as outstanding as your father and sessfully be a vice president. At that time, I will be proud." "I will. I won''t let you down. I''ll go now," With that, Nichs picked up his suitcase and walked out of the house. Lan Yanxi looked at his tall son and felt a little sad. She trotted all the way out and saw his son put the suitcase into the trunk. When he turned around, the sun shone on him. Lan Yanxi suddenly realized that her son was already 25 years old, and he was no longer the little boy who always needed her. "Mom, don''t see me off," Nichs said as he opened the car door and got in. "Madam Lan, don''t worry. I will definitely protect Mr. Nichs," A young man walked out of the car and said with a smile. "Hendrix, I''ll leave Nichs to you," Lan Yanxi nodded gratefully at him. Hendrix was Nichs'' assistant. Ling Mofeng had allowed him to stay by his son''s side after all kinds of tests. The two of them were about the same age, but their personalities werepletely different. Hendrix was warm and sunny, while Nichs was calm andposed. Hendrix had always respectfully addressed Nichs as Mr. Nichs. The car slowly drove out of the vi. Nichs opened the window and waved hard at his mother. Seeing his son leave, Lan Yanxi suddenly felt sad. She must ask her husband forfort when he came back at night. Otherwise, she would ignore him. The car drove in the direction of the airport. Inside the car, Nichs casually flipped through a book on diplomatic skills. His movements were elegant and showed his gracefulness. Hendrix, who was sitting in the passenger seat, couldn''t help but look back at the young master of the President''s family. He wondered if he could meet his love when he went abroad for further study. "Hendrix, is there something on my face? You have looked back at me five times," Nichs didn''t look up, but he had already caught Hendrix''s evil expression. Hendrix immediately forced a smile and said, "Mr. Nichs, do you still remember our previous bet?" "I don''t remember," Nichs looked out of the windowzily, and his voice was indifferent. "How could you forget such an important thing? Hmph, I don''t want to talk to you anymore," Hendrix immediately crossed his arms in front of his chest and made a face of an angry baby. Nichs was amused by his childish expression. Why was the boy who was three years younger than him not mature at all?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Alright, I suddenly remembered," Nichs didn''t want to anger him, so he immediately raised his eyebrows. "What did we bet on?" Hendrix became naughty again and turned to stare at him and asked. "We bet who will find a girlfriend first," Nichs said with a bored expression. "Yes, this is an important bet," Hendrix looked proud. "What''s so important about it? If I don''t get to be elected as the vice president, I won''t be in the mood to find a girlfriend," Nichs didn''t look enthusiastic. He really wasn''t interested. "Don''t be like that. You are in your best years as a man. If you don''t find a girl to fall in love with, you will be regretful," Hendrixforted him seriously. "I will only be not regretful if I seed in my career. Otherwise, even if I meet a girl I like, so what? If I''m not strong enough, I won''t be able to give her the sense of security she wants," Nichs waspletely focusing on the election two yearster. In his eyes, his father had always been the highest existence. He wanted to follow his father''s footsteps and experience what he had been through. But it was not easy to achieve such a wish, he had to put in huge effort. "s, a man who is devoted to his career is indeed charming, but I really want to try the sweetness and bitterness of love," Hendrix said with yearning. "With your glib tongue, you can definitely fulfill your wish," Nichs was very optimistic about him. Chapter 2280 Chapter 2280 "I hope so. But, Mr. Nichs, it seems like we will be facing all kinds of dangers. I heard that there are many parties secretly stopping you from joining the election. We have to be careful when we go abroad this time," Hendrix suddenly became serious, and his eyes shed with worry. However, Nichs pressed between his eyebrows calmly, "I have to give them a chance to murder me. Otherwise, I''m afraid those people won''t give up." "Then we have to be more careful. Have the bodyguards you arranged already gone to clean the amodation?" Hendrix''s impression of Nichs was that the young man was even more omnipotent than his father. To others, he was handsome, elegant, and even gentle. But in Hendrix''s view, he was an experienced and sophisticated person who was shrewd, cunning, and scheming. asionally, he was a cold- hearted guy. Of course, he was more suitable to take on the huge responsibility. Only a person with mercy and killing intent in bnce would have the ability to rule the world. "They went therest week. I also believe that my father has sent someone there, but they are all in the dark," Nichs'' eyes suddenly became deep and unpredictable, and his temperament had also be cold. The main purpose of Nichs'' trip abroad this time was to use his studies as a cover and eliminate those bad guys. If he stayed at home all the time, those people who wanted to deal with him would definitely implicate his family. Although his father was not afraid of causing trouble, Nichs wanted to protect his mother and sister. He was the only one whom others wanted to deal with, and he would give them a chance. However, it was up to their abilities whether they could seed or not. "Then I''m relieved. s, I hope that we are blessed with good luck during this trip and all the best," Hendrix put his hands together and began to pray. Nichs snorted lightly. Although he didn''t believe in fate, sometimes, God''s arrangement was unexpected. The ck car was so low-key that no one would notice it. But not far in front of Nichs'' car, in a taxi, a young and beautiful girl was staring nkly ahead. A woman in her 30s was with her. The two of them also rushed to the airport with their luggage. The girl''s eyes were different from those of ordinary people. They were darker than ordinary people''s eyes. With an extremely delicate face, it gave off a sense of natural beauty. However, the girl''s eyes seemed to have lost their light. They were dark and dim. They didn''t move often, so they gave off a dull and nd feeling. The woman sitting beside her looked worried. The taxi driver asked curiously, "Is something wrong with thisdy''s eyes?" "Yes, my sister had a strange disease when she was thirteen years old. She suddenly lost her sight," The woman in her thirties said with a sigh. "Can''t see? It''s really a pity. She''s so beautiful," The driver couldn''t help but shake his head and sigh. God was indeed fair. She was so beautiful, but she was blind. When the girl who was leaning against the seat heard the driver''s sigh, the corners of her mouth curled up. "I took her abroad for checking this time. I hope there will be progress, so that she can regain her sight," The woman said with a worried face. She turned her eyes to the girl beside her. The light in her eyes suddenly contracted, and there was obviously a hint of fear and respect in her eyes. "You are really a good sister. How old is your sister?" "Twenty-four." While the woman was chatting with the driver, a ck car suddenly passed by. The girl turned her eyes. Although the ss of the car beside her was so dark that she could hardly see what was going on inside, her eyes suddenly moved and the smile on her face became deeper. "Nichs, right? I''ll treat you well," Some emotions welled up in the girl''s heart. Somehow she was adopted to get close to the man. When she was ignorant, someone told her that when she grew up, she had to kill a man named Nichs. That man was not easily killed. She had to learn how to act and disguise. As a result, she pretended to be blind. Could it be considered as a great performance? At the entrance of the airport lobby, Hendrix hummed a tune and took out the tworge luggage for Nichs. The driver also came to help. After putting down the luggage, Nichs asked the driver to go back. The driver nodded respectfully to him and said, "Mr. Nichs, I wish you a smooth journey." "Thank you," Nichs smiled and nodded. The two of them walked towards the airport with their suitcases. Nichs took out a pair of sunsses and put them on. Through the ck lens, he looked around keenly. He was naturally sensitive to danger, so he hid his eyes very well. Nichs nced around and found that there was nothing to be aware of at the moment. No one would be so stupid to attack him in his country. Nichs and Hendrix went to register and then were arranged to wait in the VIP lounge. As the son of the former president, Nichs could actually enjoy a lot of different treatment, but he was not a high-profile person. He preferred to keep a low profile, so as to let people forget the fact that he was the son of the former president. "Do you want to drink coffee? I''ll get two," Hendrix was a person who couldn''t be idle. He tried his best to help Nichs and serve him. Nichs was helpless with his enthusiasm. As a man, he only cared about eating, drinking, and having fun every day. Should he consider l¨¦tting him be an assistant if he really won the election? He might as well give him a suitable position and let him spend the rest of his life in peace. Hendrix took the coffee and brought another te of fruit. He enjoyed them while watching the passing travelers. "At three o''clock, a beautifuldy," Hendrix couldn''t hide his unseriousness anymore. He turned his head and whispered to Nichs. Nichs was a little speechless by his words, but he still looked over there. Three long-haired beauties were talking andughing as they walked over. They had good figures and pretty looks, but their temperament... was a little too vulgar. "It''s the type you like, not me," Nichs said, gnashing his teeth. "I don''t like them either. I like cold women. I mean, they have good figures and we should enjoy watching them," Hendrix pouted to show his grievance. He wanted to admire the beauties with him, but he didn''t ept it. It was too much. "Shh, eight o''clock. It''s really a beauty this time. I''m not lying," After a while, Hendrix misbehaved again and began to give him hints. Nichs nced from the corners of his eyes and he saw a few androgynous men walking over. When they came in, he found that they were all pretty boys. Nichs was so angry that he punched Hendrix. Was there something wrong with his eyes? He could not even distinguish between men and women and wasted his time. Hendrix also found that he had misjudged. He couldn''t helpughing and said, "Why are there men now who are more beautiful than women? Mr. Nichs, don''t be angry. I don''t mean you." Nichs red at him and really wanted to shut the guy''s mouth with transparent tape so that he could enjoy the quietness for a while. Hendrix felt that he was not wrong. Sometimes, even women would be jealous of the handsome face of Nichs. Just like at this moment, a few young girls with good figures came into the VIP lounge. They seemed to be dancers, with elegant temperament, fair skin and all of them had long hair. There were mostly middle-aged men and women in the VIP lounge, the appearance of the young and beautiful girls had injected fresh vitality into the lifeless ce. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on those girls. Hendrix was no exception. This time, without his reminder, Nichs would also notice those beautiful women. Nichs''s gaze swept across them, but he didn''t stare at them. He had seen many beautiful women, so they couldn''t attract him. Besides, his mother was very beautiful, and his sister was also a beauty, let alone the two beauties in Mr. Wayne''s family. But they were too close with each other, so he could not pursue them. "They''re so beautiful," Hendrix mouthed to Nichs, showing that he was amazed at the moment. Nichs gave him a cold look. He brought a dumb*ss with him. He wouldn''t be bored in the dull days in the future. It was enough to have him. Just as Nichs was about to close his eyes to rest, two more people suddenly walked into the lounge. One of them was a woman in herAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. 30s. She had short hair and wormet ordinary clothes, but the girl who followed her was a girl in a white dress. She had long silky hair. Under her bangs, there was a pair of excessively dark eyes. She looked straight ahead, as if she had no soul. She held a walking stick in her hand and knocked it along the way gently. Her steps were rtively steady. Her every action showed that she was blind. But that was not the point. The point was that the moment the girl came in, she was more beautiful than those girls who just came in. Her facial features were very delicate, her nose was beautiful, her lips were red and her teeth were white. She was the kind of girl who didn''t wear makeup but looked stunning. She was a rare natural beauty in the world. All the men present changed their gaze and stared directly at the girl in white dress. They all felt pity for her. She was so beautiful, but she was blind. s. Chapter 2281 Chapter 2281 When Nichs came to his senses, he was shocked. He had been gazing at the girl for five seconds. Hendrix''s eyes were on the verge of bursting out of his head. How much luck did he have today? What made them all so lovely? The visit was worthwhile.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Cecilia, sit here. There is a seat avable here." She was softly approached by the short-haired woman. She reached out her hand to assist Cecilia. She was followed by the girl she had called, who sat in the seat. She was standing face to face with Nichs. Nichs was taken aback by this woman''s pure and fresh demeanor. She resembled an orchid growing in a deep valley. She was strange, but she had her own charm. This temperament was quite umon. Nichs considered his personality to be one-of-a-kind. He appeared to be simr to her in several ways. The man''s eyes darkened slightly in front of the sunsses. Nichs was going to close his eyes to sleep, but he seemed to have forgotten about it at this point. He was still staring at the girl across from him through his sunsses. At this moment, the girl''s gaze was empty, and her eyes didn''t even turn. She simply stared straight ahead. Perhaps it was all dark for her. From Cecilia''s perspective, the gaze of an outsider could not enter her heart at all. At this moment, she was using the fact that she was blind to nce over her shoulder at the man seated across from her. He was tall and thin, dressed in a simple white shirt and ck pants that highlighted his strong physique. He had a dignified and aristocratic demeanor. Cecilia now felt very familiar looking at him because she has trained herself little by little by looking at his handsome facial features. At this moment, she even felt an indescribable sensation They were like old friends, yet she and him had never met before. What''s more, he had no idea what herst name was. From a safe distance, the two exchanged nces. They couldn''t read one other''s minds, but they were drawn to each other by a mysterious aura. Nichs frowned. He didn''t know if it was an illusion, but he constantly had the impression that the girl across from him was watching him. Wasn''t she blind? How could she give him such an illusion? Nichs really wanted to go over there. He felt like leaning out and waving his hand in front of her, attempting to determine whether she was indeed blind. However, he was unfamiliar with her. If he did such an impolite thing to a strange girl, all the men on the scene would reprimand her for being a jerk. Cecilia saw that Nichs, who sat across from her, appeared to be staring at her. Despite the fact that he was wearing sunsses, she had a natural great sense after so many years of practice. Nichs was staring at her, and she knew it. It appeared that pretending to be blind was the right decision for her. Nichs would not have noticed her if she hadn''t been blind, no matter how gorgeous she was. "Cough..." Cecilia lowered her head and pretended to cough twice. The woman next to her immediately asked in a low voice, "Cecilia, do you want some water? I''ll get you some hot water. Wait for me." "Okay." Cecilia''s voice was clear and sweet, like the sound of running water in a mountain spring, and it was especially pleasant to listen to. Some of the males on the scene were drawn to it and had evil thoughts about it. Such a lovely youngdy had blind eyes. It would be a real pleasure if they could have her for themselves. Of course, all she could think of was this filthy n. After the short-haired woman got up and left, Cecilia sat quietly. There was no movement in her eyes, but she sneered in her heart when she noticed those men''s wicked looks. She was gorgeous, but she was also deadly, and not everyone was allowed to touch her. Of course, her appearance here was entirely because of Nichs. Her goal this time... was to kill him, but she couldn''t reveal anything. It was a daunting mission, but she took it and knew she couldn''t fail. She would die if she failed. Cecilia had a sudden thought. She stretched out to grab something and knocked it down in the process. The carpet was strewn with an old white rabbit toy. In their eyes, it was like a lovely girl that suddenly needed help. The men around naturally did not want to miss such a good opportunity. There was already a man who was eager to pick it up for her. At this time, Cecilia also knelt to hold it. Just as the man was about to stand, a tall person approached, bent down, and reached out to grab the rabbit. A slim and soft small hand grabbed the back of the rabbit''s hand at this point. "Ah!" Cecilia pretended to be stunned and removed her hand, as if she had been electrocuted. Her gorgeous face was flushed with fear. "Here you are!" The man''s deep voice could be heard. The next second, the little hand she withdrew was grabbed by a big palm. Then, her little rabbit toy was stuffed back into her hand. "Thank you, sir." Cecilia was already very good at pretending to be blind, so her current appearance was a real blind person. She could not see and was full of unknown fear for the outside world. Nichs looked the girl in the eyes as he raised his head. At this point, the two of them were already very close to each other. Nichs'' head was lifted, while Cecilia''s was lowered. It was soul-stirring to watch them assess each other. Nichs noticed that the girl''s eyes were an unusual tint. They were significantly darker than normal people''s as if ink had been sttered on them. He couldn''t tell if it was because of the contrast that she appeared more attractive. Her ck eyes, whiteplexion, and pink, wet lips were all stunning. Nichs'' thin lips were pursed, and there was a faint scent, as if it hade from a girl''s hair. For a little period, his mind wandered, but he stood up and returned to his seat, where he sat. The group of men next to him were all staring at him with contempt in their eyes. They didn''t anticipate him to be more thoughtful than them, despite his good looks. was more attentive than everybody else as soon as he spotted an He opportunity to act. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Nichs was unconcerned about everyone''s dissatisfaction with him. He closed his eyes and rxed after resuming his seat. Hendrix, who was next to him, grinned and said nothing. Master Ling''s reaction just now really surprised him. What was going on? He had met many beautiful women along the way. Why was he so enthusiastic towards a blind girl? Cecilia held the old bunny in her arms securely, as if she was reliant on it. All of a sudden, she suddenly heard a few girls seated next to her giggling at her in low voices. Chapter 2282 Chapter 2282 "Look at her, since she''s already blind, shouldn''t she dress up nicely? Don''t tell me she''s trying to hook up a rich partner?" It has to be. Take a look at her. She dropped her belongings on the ground on purpose a few moments ago to offer the man an opportunity to help her. She just touched the handsome guy''s finger." "Sigh, we''re not blind. We''re not as cunning as her. It appears that we still have much to learn." Cecilia listened to her discussion from afar. Her face remained calm, and she seemed unconcerned. She did that on purpose, no doubt. She did this intentionally in order to test Nichs. Nichs now appeared to not only pay attention to her, but also to sympathize with her. Sure enough, Mr. President''s son was kind in his bones. Such a good man, on the other hand, would perish in her hands. It was a pity to think about it. Cecilia noticed that Nichs appeared to be sleeping with his eyes closed, which allowed her to sneakily stare at him. He had a distinct character and was really handsome. It was no surprise that several women in the area already had their eyes on him. "Cecilia. The hot water is here. Drink it." Her servant hade back. In fact, this woman was Leana, one of her subordinates. However now she was looking after her, and she even called her sister, proving how close they were. "Thank you, sister." Cecilia took a ss of water and drank it slowly. They boarded the ne after more than half an hour. Cecilia and Leana also got up. They were at the very front of the queue. Cecilia couldn''t move around freely, and Leana was there to support her. Nichs and Hendrix were standing behind them. Nichs had no idea why they were squeezing in behind them. He had a hunch she might need help. Hendrix chuckled. "Did Master Ling develop feelings for her? I''ve never seen him get so enthusiastic before." "Ah!" A girl''s exmation suddenly came from the front. "Cecilia, slow down. Be careful," Leana said with concern. "I''m all right." Cecilia remarked with a sour smile as she shook her head. Nichs narrowed his dark eyes. Her low voice earlier had also held his heart tightly. When he looked at her, he saw that she had tripped on the carpet but had not fallen. On the ne, Nichs and Hendrix were in economy ss, while Cecilia and Leana were in the two seats behind him.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He didn''t know if it was fate, but a tiny smile tugged at Nichs''s thin lips. Cecilia did not appear in front of Nichs. Her face stiffened up, and she locked her gaze on the man in front of her. The back of his head was all she could see. She couldn''t do anything in the country, and she couldn''t drag her master behind her into this. She had to keep herposure. She would, of course, find a nice opportunity once she arrived at her destination. Thinking of this, Cecilia decided to take a break first and get some rest. There were still plenty of things to do while she was in another country. The over-ten-hour flight was tedious and boring. Nichs appeared to be n¨¦t sleeping, yet was aware of the movements going on around him. Hendrix, who sat next to him, couldn''t afford to be irresponsible. He appeared to be aloof, but that was simply his personality. In truth, he was an expert in martial arts. He was also an expert inputers and held a doctorate in psychology. He was a multi-talented individual. Fortunately, everything was quiet on the ne. Nichs also believed that those in the shadows would be unable to harm him in the country. In this country, who could possibly escape his father''s gaze? Nichs was aware that his father looked stern, but how many storms and weapons had he blocked for himself behind his back? He was a responsible father, and also a role model worth studying for his whole life. He must be as outstanding as his father. After getting off the ne, Nichs''s car came to pick him up. The people he had arranged here had already nned everything; all that was left was for him to arrive. Cecilia continued to act pitiful. She and Leana walked carefully down the exit corridor, arriving to collect their belongings. Leana struggled to drag the two massive suitcases down the stairs. Nichs had luggage as well. When he and Hendrix were waiting by the side, they happened to notice Cecilia and Leana in a chaotic state, and they felt an unexined sensation of sympathy for them. "Cough!" Cecilia coughed a few times in a low voice. Leana instantly hurried over to show concern for her and then scolded her "I warned you not to go outside if it was raining. Look, you''ve now caught a cold I heard seeing a doctor in another country is quite tough. If you need to see a doctor, you may not be able to do so for another six months. How can I find medicine for you?" "I''m sorry, it''s my fault. Sister, don''t be angry. It''s just a small cold. If I keep it in for a while, I''ll be fine," Cecilia whispered. "You are the only sister I have. What should I do if something bad happens to you? I would not have brought you with me while I have work to do here if it hadn''t been for your poor eyesight." Leana made a point ofining loudly so that others might hear her. "I''m sorry, sister. It''s my fault. Next time, I won''t let you be distracted from taking care of me." In a low voice, Cecilia apologized. Her ck eyes were suddenly filled with mist, making them even more attractive. Nichs was standing behind them, so he naturally listened to their conversation. It was quite challenging for an older sister who was working in another country to bring a blind sibling along. What would she do if her sister went to work, he wondered? Nichs couldn''t help but worry for them. His straight brows furrowed. "My life is quite tough. I''m in my thirties now. Because of you, I''m afraid to get married. It''s pointless to say stuff like this. In the future, yout do just fine. Please don''t cause me any more trouble. We don''t even know where we should stay for the night. Why don''t we stay at thepany for the night? Let''s find a house tomorrow." Leana was also very helpless and very aggrieved. "Sister, I will be obedient. I will not make any mess for you again." The girl lowered her head, and her long ck hair covered her face, making her appear pitiful. Nichs had no intention of intentionally listening in on them. However, some words idently seeped into his ears and caused him to remember them. Hendrix seemed to have seen the sympathy in Nichs''s eyes. He abruptly turned around and hurried over to Leana, greeting her with a smile. "You two have such arge suitcase. Miss, is there anyone who cane get you?" "No..." With a gloomy expression on her face, Leana murmured. "This ce is fairly far away from the city center. It''s getting dark soon, so it''s definitely not convenient for two women to take a taxi. Besides, your sister doesn''t have good eyesight. Do you want to consider riding in our car?" Hendrix said this while looking intently at Nichs, who nodded in agreement. Chapter 2283 Chapter 2283 "Who are you? I hope you''re not a bad guy." As Leana spoke, she subconsciously protected Cecilia behind her, as if Hendrix was a nasty guy. Both Hendrix and Nichs were taken aback. They merely wanted to help, but they had no idea that the other person had already misinterpreted their enthusiasm as having malicious intentions. "Of course we''re not awful people. We''re here to study," Nichs exined calmly.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Bad guys don''t dere themselves as awful people on their faces. To be honest, we two sisters have been through so much that we don''t believe there are any good men in the world." Leana purposefully fixed her gaze on them, implying that they wouldn''t trust strangers so easily. "If that''s the case, then forget it." Hendrix had not anticipated such an oue. He assumed that by being kind, he would get the approval of the other party. Nichs, on the other hand, frowned. Cecilia, who was standing next to her, naturally saw the expression on Nichs''s expression. Her face was still terrified, but she had an uncontroble desire tough. "How many kindnesses does this man have?" "Sister, I''m afraid." Cecilia shivered and grabbed her sister''s arm. "Don''t be afraid. I will protect you." Leana quicklyforted her. Nichs dipped into his pockets and handed Leana his own identification card. "You can remember my identity card if you think we''re bad people. We simply wish to help you. We are both from the same country. It''s normal for us to help one another while we''re traveling abroad." "Ling... Nichs?" Leana read out his name, and her face took on a weird expression. "Have Ie across this name before?" Hendrix''s expression changed and he said with a smile, "In this world, there are many people with the same name. My brother just came here to study. If you really treat us as bad people, we really can''t help you." "Sister, I feel that they shouldn''t be bad people." Cecilia''s distant voice rang out softly. The meaning behind her words was to give Leana an order for her to ept Nichs''s help. "You talk too much. You''re so gullible and easy to deceive. What are your ns for the future? There are a lot of nasty men in the world, and you can''t always trust people." Even though Leana had received her directive, she still had to speak a few things to keep the two persons in front of her from being suspicious of her. Cecilia shrank her shoulders again and hid behind Leana, showing her uneasiness. Leana let out a long sigh. "You two, I don''t think you''re bad guys either. Actually, I don''t think you''re telling the truth. My sister is young and can''t see clearly. I don''t dare to be careless. Since you''re also going to the city, please send us off. I''m very grateful for it." "Let''s go." Nichs didn''t say anything else after they had finally agreed. Hendrix helped to carry a suitcase, and a group of four people exited the airport. There were three cars parked outside. Nichs and Hendrix sat in the middle, while Cecilia and Leana were seated in the back car. Cecilia grinned as soon as she got in the car. Leana''s cheeks were flushed with fear. She wasn''t sure if her actions had made her supervisor unhappy, but she thought she had performed admirably. Three cars were driving in the direction of the city. As soon as Hendrix got in the car, he repressed hisughter and looked at Nichs. Nichs felt a little uneasy under his gaze and immediately rolled his eyes at him. "Have you had your fill?" "Not yet. Hey, Master Ling, are you in love? But this is not right. You''ve passed up on so many attractive women, yet you''re fascinated by a blind girl. What kind of pastime do you have?" "Shut up." Nichs couldn''t stop himself from reprimanding him. "I''m not interested in the least." All I can say is that I sympathize with them." "I understand. You were born to be kind, and they''re from our country as well. If you inherit it in the future, you''ll undoubtedly be a great leader with the whole world in your heart." Hendrix admired Nichs very much. He had a good heart and, like his father, was deserving of everyone''s admiration. Nichs frowned. ""I''m curious as to how her eyes became blind." "Are you considering treating her eyes? Then you are being too meddlesome. Don''t be afraid. If her eyes are cured and she falls in love with you, how can you get rid of her?" Hendrix felt that he had gone too far, so he needed to remind him. "You think too much. I just feel like I should help since I''ve the ability to do so. It''s so pitiful for a young woman to be blind," Nichs said lightly. "I know. She must be very pitiful. Her situation will be better if she''s in the country, but she can''t speak English when she is. abroad. Her sister would have to leave her at homeet alonex while she went to work. Being in a foreign country is not as safe as being in our country. If she s targeted by criminals, she would be in grave danger." Hendrix couldn''t help but be concerned about the sisters. "Did they just say they haven''t been able to find a ce to live?" Nichs asked casually. "Yes, I believe so. They''re looking for it, ording to what I''ve heard. They even stated that they are unsure of where they will sleep tonight." Hendrix nodded. "Then go and arrange it. They can live in the neighborhood we rented if they want to." Nichs paused for a moment before responding. "The ce we live now belongs to the high-end district. How will they be able to rent it?" Hendrix said disapprovingly. "For the time being, I''ll lend it to them. I''m not going to charge them." "They thought we had a purpose." "What purpose can I have..." Nichs''s attractive face became uglier as his eyes darkened. "Of course you don''t have a purpose," Hendrix answered, forcing a smile. But I don''t have one, and you don''t either." Nichs rolled his eyes at him and didn''t want to talk to him any longer. Hendrix was ignored, so he had no choice but to cease talking about such a difficult subject. He was still concerned, though. Nichs, who was such an excellent man, should not make a blunder in his love life. He was meant to be the next in line for this position. Just as the car drove to a mountain road, suddenly, a pick-up truck rushed over and hit the pick-up truck in front of them. Nichs'' car came to aplete stop in time, and everyone in the car became serious. "This is bad, someone is already on their way to kill us." Hendrix gave a bitter smile. "Cut the nonsense. Take the gun. Don''t get hurt." Nichs was not surprised at all. Hendrix stared out the window without saying anything more. Suddenly, five or six tall men jumped out of the truck. They didn''t have guns on them, but they were massive. They were obviously on their way to teach someone a lesson. "They don''t seem to have guns," Hendrix whispered. "Then let''s use force to solve it. Although this country has the right to carry firearms, they won''t easily. engage in a gunfight. After all, we are high-ranking individuals. It will be difficult for them to exin it if we die here." Nichs tidied his cor. He was confident if he had to rely just on force. Chapter 2284 Chapter 2284 "Don''t go out first, Mr. Nichs. I''ll take care of it." Hendrix and his bodyguards stepped out of the car as swiftly as they could. The two bodyguards in Cecilia''s car also got out. Leana was taken aback and asked Cecilia whether she had nned this. Cecilia narrowed her stunning eyes and shook her head, indicating that this group of people was not put together by her. She sneered in her heart. Nichs appeared to be extremely popr. Everyone was looking for a way to kill him. However, he was in such a dangerous ce. Wasn''t he scared? Don''t tell me he hadplete faith in his ability to survive in such a situation? Just when Cecilia was secretly guessing, the road outside was already in a mess. Cecilia locked her gaze on the vehicle in front of her. Nichs had not yet left the car. Don''t tell her, he was scared. Just as Cecilia was thinking, she suddenly saw Nichs getting out of the car from the other side. He dashed over to the car she was in. Cecilia was startled when she noticed the door open. Nichs squeezed into her side and took a seat. "Sir... Sir, what happened? What are those people doing? They''re so scary. Is anyone going to die?" Leana pretended to be terrified right away. Cecilia had no choice but to act. Her hands were clutching the seat belt in front of her chest, and she was trembling all over. She was extremely scared. "Don''t be afraid. I won''t let anything happen to you." Suddenly, she heard the man''s deep and powerful voice. Cecilia''s entire body tingled. The man''s hot breath sprayed on her ears, which were already quite heated. She realized she couldn''t take it any longer. "Thank... thank you." Cecilia''s lips trembled as she expressed her gratitude. At the same time, a stonended on the ground, shattering a portion of the window. Leana screamed, and Cecilia looked at the broken pieces flying over. She was so scared that she didn''t know where to hide. She was unexpectedly stopped in her tracks by a solid body. Nichs put his arms in front of her and used his body to shield her from danger. Cecilia couldn''t believe it. "Shouldn''t Nichs cherish his life?" "He actually blocked such a big danger for her. This man... Haha, he is indeed a gentleman." Cecilia, on the other hand, would not let him go just because he protected her from harm. "Ah... what was that sound a moment ago?" Cecilia rushed out to cover her ears and anxiously asked. Her pretty face was pale, and she was terrified. Looking at her panicked and helpless look, Nichs whispered in her ear, "It''s okay. The window had been shattered. You''re not hurt, right?" "No." Cecilia bit her lower lip and replied. "That''s good." After Nichs finished speaking, he nced at the fight outside the window. His side had won. The people on the trucks fled. The two cars were destroyed, leaving only one car to drive. Nichs also called the two sisters to his car and drove straight to the city center. Cecilia was currently leaning against Nichs. To keep it hidden from everyone, she merely had to show dread and worry. As a result, she had been trembling the entire time. Her two slender little hands clutched her skirt hard, and her lovely eyes erged slightly. The ck flowing light in her pupils made people feel particrly distressed. Nichs frowned. His back was not leaning against the chair, but leaned forward slightly. He kept quiet about the stab wound on his back caused by a shard of ss. Nichs was in such much pain that he broke out in a cold sweat, despite the fact that the wound was not serious. Cecilia was leaning on the chair''s backrest. She was also terrified, with a paleplexion. She kept questioning if she was going to die in this ce. Hendrixforted her for a while, and then she didn''t dare to say anything. Cecilia was leaning against the back of the chair. From this angle, Nichs couldn''t see her expression. Her gaze froze as her nk eyes rolled back and forth. She just happened to catch a glimpse of Nichs'' back. His white shirt had been dyed red. Was he hurt? Cecilia frowned. To be honest, she despised owing others favors. A moment ago, Nichs came to protect her and blocked the ss for her. Even if she didn''t want to be protected by him, she still owed him a favor. "You deserve it." Cecilia cursed angrily in her heart. "Argh." Nichs let out a barely audible grunt, which was only heard by Cecilia, who was sitting closest to him. Cecilia''s gaze was drawn to his back, where she noticed a small 11 piece of broken ss. Although the amount of blood was not much, it must have been extremely ufortable. This man was able to bear it all the way through. He clearly has the guts. When they arrived in the city, for the sake of everyone''s safety, Nichs did not ask them for their opinion. He directly asked someone to drive the car to the neighborhood where he rented. There was a vi, enclosed by towering walls, with arge interior space and shaded trees. As soon as they came in, someone came to pick them up. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "My back is injured. Help me deal with it immediately." Nichs didn''t want to bear with it anymore, so he said to them directly. Hendrix''s expression changed dramatically, and he asked nervously, "Why didn''t you inform me sooner? I thought you weren''t hurt." "It''s useless to say it earlier. We didn''t have time to deal with it on the way," Nichs said lightly. "What about them?" Hendrix immediately asked. "You can make arrangements for them to stay there first. I''lle backter." Nichs nced at Cecilia, who was sitting in the car, and then left with those people. Leana was extremely clear about her duties. She purposefully left the car and anxiously asked Hendrix, "Sir, is this your ce? It''s very luxurious. Is this location far away from the city? My sister and I are going to look for a house in the city."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Hendrix frowned. He realized that Nichs had some feelings for that girl. Naturally, he couldn''t let them leave just like that. Nichs would undoubtedly me him if he couldn''t find them in the future. As a result, all he could do was smile and ask Leana, "Miss, what kind ofpany did you find to work here?" "Whatpany are you referring to? I''vee to seek shelter with a family member. She has a restaurant in town and has asked me to help her. She also suggested that if stay here for a few years, my sister will be able to find a specialist to treat her eyes. My main concern right now is my sister. She''s only in her twenties," Leana said as her eyes turned red. She appeared to be really worried. "Sigh, miss, look at us. Isn''t it fate that we happened to cross paths? Since you can bring your sister here to treat her eyes thousands of miles away, it means that you are a kind and righteous sister. Mr. Nichs is also a kind man. He simply told me in the car that if you can''t find a ce to live for the time being, we can borrow you to live here for a while. Is that all right? The small building over there will be enough for both of you to reside in." Hendrix was quick to express his kindness. Leana was overwhelmed with delight. In disbelief, she opened her eyes wide. "Sir, are you able to... are you really able to allow us to stay here temporarily? Are you sure? To be honest, I''m not sure I''ll be able to pay your rent. It''s very pricey to rent here for a month." Chapter 2285 Chapter 2285 "I''ll discuss it with my sister. Just a moment." Leana immediately ran into the car and talked to Cecilia in a low voice. Cecilia was very perplexed and naturally had no objection. In the end, Leana agreed to stay. Hendrix exined the route to the city. It was not far from there, and there was a bus station nearby. It would take more than half an hour to go to Leana''s workce. Leana was pleased and expressed her gratitude to Hendrix. Hendrix smiled bitterly in his heart. She would not have been treated so well if Mr. Nichs had not taken a fancy to her sister. Cecilia was still coughing in a low voice. She had no strength and was shocked. Her pretty face was slightly pale. "You can live here with reassurance," Hendrix said to Leana after helping them load their belongings into the second-floor building next to them, and your sister can''t see too. She will be at risk if she lives in a busy area." "I know, and I''m also worried about this. My sister is really pitiful. I''m also afraid that she will be hurt. Mr. Hendrix, please thank Mr. Nichs for me. He''s a wonderful individual." Leana was overwhelmed with emotion and tears welled up in her eyes. "That''s right. Mr. Nichs is good-looking and has a likable personality. He is also a capable, dependable, and a talented man. Sigh, the person who would be his lover in the future may have rescued the universe in her previous life. I''m not sure which lucky woman can ept his affection?" Hendrix expressed himself. It was unclear to whom Hendrix was attempting to converse, but he was really a great friend. Cecilia couldn''t help but smile. To be honest, Hendrix was a fantastic subordinate. He only saw the positive aspects of him. "That''s a given. Mr. Nichs is a noble man. He must be married to a wealthy youngdy from a well-matched family. I sincerely hope that he and his partner can meet as soon as possible." Leana was quick to answer and automatically uttered something pleasant. Hendrix was stunned for a moment, and then quickly exined, "This isn''t certain. Mr. Nichs is not a shallow person. It''s also not necessary for her toe from a well-matched family. We''ll leave everything up to fate. Sigh, I''ll excuse myself first. I''ll ask someone to send some food to youter. You can take a rest." After saying that, Hendrix turned around and left, closing the door for them. Cecilia quit pretending as soon as the door was shut. She looked around the room and discovered that there was no monitor, but there were cameras outside. The entire courtyard, including the interior space, was under constant surveince. "Hmph, it seems like Nichs is still afraid of death. No one can easily slip in here with such tight security." "Boss, is it really safe to stay here?" There were no outsiders here. Leana immediately showed her respect to Cecilia. "Of course it''s safe. As long as we don''t expose our identities, it''s absolutely safe," Cecilia said indifferently. "Now that we''ve moved in, should we find a chance to murder them? Do you want me to find Hendrix and ask him to arrange for me to work here? I can tamper with the food and poison everyone." Leana had a nasty scowl on her face. "No, we can''t poison him here. If we''re going to kill him, we''ll have to do it quietly. It''s best if they don''t find out we did it. It''s best not to let them find out that we did it. Don''t treat them as useless people." Cecilia immediately interrupted her proposal. "All right, I''ll do as you say. The higher-ups give us three months. We can discuss the idea in detail now that we''ve here, without exposing the higher- ups." Leana nodded and did not dare to talk nonsense. "Let''s act like this for now. Let me see what kind of man Nichs is first," Cecilia said faintly. "Boss, I think he has feelings for you. Men are, without a doubt, bad people. When they see beautifuldies, they''ll be enticed. Even if it''s Nichs, he is not an exception." Leana had a mocking expression on her face. "Don''t be so naive. He doesn''t have anything like that for me. He just sympathizes with us. To be honest, this kind of man has the righteousness of the whole world. It''s a pity that he wants topete with the higher ups for power." Cecilia made a sarcastic remark. "That''s right. He will have to perish now. Hmph, boss, your move is really useful." Leana had a look of admiration on her face. "I was just testing him. I wasn''t expecting him to empathize with me to this extent. Well, in this case, let''s live at this ce in peace. It''s good that we are out of those people''s supervision. I also want to take a few days off to rest, "Cecilia sat down on the sofa and said. Leana hurriedly poured her a ss of water. Cecilia took it from her, drank a ss of water, and said icily, "Be careful. Don''t expose yourself. That Hendrix isn''t your typical person. He has a pair of keen eyes. Just a second ago, he was staring at me."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Yes, I will be careful." Leana quickly bowed her head and agreed. "Let''s not bring it up again in the future. Don''t talk nonsense even if we''re alone in the room. I''m afraid they''ll install a recording device." Cecilia gave an order. Leana was taken aback. "Boss, do you mean there are bugs in this house?" she asked after a quick look around. "It''s not possible now. However, they might install it since we''ve moved in. I will send you what I have told you by cell phone in the future. I''m not going to verbally say it.one the other hand, had to be extra cautious. Once her identity was exposed, she might not have the opportunity to get so close to Nichs "Alright, I''ll listen to boss''s every order." Leana hurriedly lowered her head and replied. After leaving Cecilia''s room, Hendrix went straight to find Nichs. At this moment, the shards of ss on Nichs''s back had been removed. He had only been stabbed in the skin and flesh. His bones were unharmed, but he had lost quite an amount of blood. "In the future, when you are injured, you must not bear it. You must inform me. How would I exin this to Mr. and Mrs. Qin if you do this?" Hendrix med Nichs anxiously. He had the impression that he didn''t think of himself as a friend. Nichs reached out and lightly patted him on the shoulder, reassuring him, "Well, I''m fine. We were in a hurry to escape from danger, so we had no time to deal with it." Content belongs to "Why were you injured for no reason? Are you trying to protect the girl named Cecilia?" Hendrix locked his gaze on him. "Is Cecilia her name?" Nichs lowered his head and murmured, "Her name is pretty distinctive and very close to her temperament," "Hey, I''m talking to you. You''re talking about that girl again. Her name is just like that. I can''t tell how special it is. You, on the other hand, cannot protect others regardless of your own future safety. Your life is the most important thing. In my eyes, you are the only one have." Hendrix was really concerned, to the point of bing enraged. Nichs''s face froze, and he gave him an odd look. "Don''t say something like that. We''re all males, after all. I''ll get shivers if I''m the only one in your gaze." Chapter 2286 Chapter 2286 "Humph, I''m being serious here, but you''re not serious with me."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Hendrix was speechless. Nichs knew that he was mad because he didn''t tell him about his wound. He was just worried about him. "Well, don''t be angry. I promise you that I will not take my safety as a joke. Cecilia is blind, the ss would have cut into her face if I did not block it for her. A little girl''s face is supposed to be fair and tender. Her whole life would be over if there''s a slightest cut." Nichs had no choice but to continue exining. "Okay, I won''t investigate this matter anymore, but you have to tell me what you think about Cecilia." There was concern in Hendrix''s eyes. He was really afraid that Nichs would like her. If it were another normal woman, he would not stop her. Mr. and Mrs. Nichs would behead him if they knew Hendrix had fallen in love with a blind girl. "Nothing. Don''t let your imagination run wild." Nichs rolled his eyes at him and answered seriously. "Seriously?" Hendrix was still worried and asked. "Of course. I''m here to escape from trouble, not to get into rtionships. I understand this very well, and I won''t get involved with innocent people." Nichs said with a serious face. Hendrix breathed a sigh of relief. "I''m relieved that you think this way. Arrangements have been done for the two sisters. The elder sister came to work at the restaurant but she brought along her younger sister so that she could get her eyes treated." "Maybe there is no hope in their country, that''s why she brought her sister abroad." "To be honest, I really admire the elder sister. It seems that in order to take care of her sister, she has spent a lot of effort. She dressed her sister up like a fairy but not herself. She is really strong." Hendrix said tly. "It''s rare to find such a sister. This must be the happiest thing to have happened to her in her life." Nichs felt emotional. "Put on your clothes. Let''s go out and have something to eat. We should do a background analysis on the guy that intercepted us midway just now." Hendrix looked at Nichs''s upper body, which was wrapped with gauze. Hendrix believed any woman would be attracted by his masculine body. Nichs casually picked up a shirt and put it on before walking out. "Did you send them something to eat?" Nichs asked. "I''ve arranged someone to deliver them food. Don''t worry, they won''t starve." Hendrix replied. It was at night after Nichs arranged his schedule, he stood outside the balcony. His bedroom balcony was located opposite of the bangalow where the two sisters lived. There was also a small balcony on their second floor. Nichs''s residence was situated on a higher level than theirs, so he could see the movements on the opposite second floor clearly. Nichs held a ss of red wine in his hand, and swirled the wine gently. The weather started to cook as it was almost autumn. Nichs had just taken a shower and was wearing a gray night robe. He looked noble and his gaze was sharp and bright especially under the moonlight. el.ne He identally saw what happened at the small balcony on the opposite side of the second floor. Cecelia seemed to have taken a shower too and was sitting at the balcony enjoying the night breeze. She wanted to get the cup next to her but she did not know where her sister was so she couldn''t find help. She tried to reach it with her fingers but identally broke the vase instead, and the flowers fell to the ground. Her sister rushed over after hearing the noise and helped her clean up. Cecilia was acting like a child who made a mistake, her hands were holding her dress tightly, and she was lost. Nichs narrowed his eyes. For some reason, his heart ached for her. She was young, but she could not see how colorful the world was. It was indeed pitiful. Nichs took a sip of wine quietly. Unknowingly, his eyes had been. fixed on Cecilia for a few minutes. He held his wine ss and drank slowly as he watched her being nervous, panicked and finally calmed down. If he''d only been sympathetic before, then at this moment, he felt more like he was admiring a painting, a painting that was nice either in motion or at pause. "She won''t be able to see me, right." Nichs changed his position and continued to stare at the opposite side. He was sitting on a chair outside the balcony with no light. He thought that since Cecelia was blind, she wouldn''t know that he was looking at her. The man''s thin lips curled slightly as he rejoiced in having his own little secret. However, what Nichs didn''t know was that the quiet girl sitting opposite of him was well aware of what was happening. There was a whole drama ying in her heart. "I can''t believe he is looking at me. I didn''t expect him to be such a person." "It''s okay, you can look all you want. Anyway, my purpose here is to seduce you. Don''t me me if you fall for my trick." Cecilia was smiling slightly, but Nichs couldn''t see it from afar. After Leana cleaned up everything, she came over to ask Cecilia to go to bed. Cecilia had to get up and fumbled into the room. Nichs watched as Cecilia suddenly took off her coat, revealing a small white slip dress underneath. Her skin was smooth and fair, and she had a nice body proportion. "Cough..." Nichs was surprised to see her body figure that he almost choked on a mouthful of wine. He quickly covered his thin lips to avoid coughing loudly. He even hid behind a flower pot nervously. Cecilia did it on purpose. She deliberately took off her coat and put on a sexy little slip dress that revealed some parts of her body. "Ha, do you like it?" Cecilia sneered in her heart. Nichs took a deep breath. To be honest, it was not his first time seeing a girl''s body, he had seen all the beauties on the beach wearing bikinis. But just now... why did he feel nervous and flustered when Cecilia took off her coat? It was as if he was acting like a thief. Nichs found his actionsughable. He was a normal man, and... Cecilia wouldn''t even know that he was peeping at her. Why should he feel guilty? Hence, Nichs found a good excuse for himself to continue watching. Right at this moment, the lights on the second floor went out, blocking his sight. "Damn it." Nichs cursed in his heart. He had no choice but to get up and return to his room feeling dull. Chapter 2287 Chapter 2287 Nichs woke up early in the morning. He was going to the school to check on some matter that day. He was preparing to go to the gym to run. When he opened the curtain of the balcony, he saw a graceful and beautiful figure on the opposite balcony. Cecilia was also awake. She was holding ab and was gentlybing her long ck silky hair. She has thick bangs on her forehead, a small and delicate oval face, and a pair of ck eyes under her long eyebrows. Although there was no light in her eyes, her skin was fair and her lips were red. She had no lipstick yet she was as beautiful as spring peach blossoms. Such beauty was rare in the world. Nichs couldn''t help looking at her a few more times. Georgely speaking, she was the type of girl he would fall for. She was quiet and well-behaved, giving off an ethereal feeling. Nichs couldn''t help but wanted to take pictures of her using his phone. He took a picture of Ceceliabing her hair and looked at her carefully. Her picture looked like a painting. Nichs nced at the time, quickly put on his clothes, and then went downstairs. He wore a ck suit and a white shirt with a tie. He looked formal and mature with this outfit. "Arrange someone to send over two sisters'' breakfasts." Nichs instructed Hendrix at the dining table. Hendrix looked at him suspiciously and asked, "No way, Mr. Nichs, are you really going to take care of them?" Isn''t this a little hasty?" Nichs rolled his eyes at him. "Can''t you just see it as my kind gesture?" "The two sisters are in a difficult situation. I want to help if I can help. Take it as me doing good deeds." "Okay, okay, okay. You''re the boss. You make the decision. I''m just expressing my opinion."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Seeing that Nichs''s face turned ck, Hendrix immediately listened and didn''t dare to talk nonsense. Only then did Nichs let out a sigh of relief. After breakfast, Nichs and Hendrix left by car. The school they registered at was one of the best schools in the world. Worldwide''s elites woulde over to further study. Nichs wanted to keep a low profile and not expose his identity by making as little introductions as possible. Nichs was just visiting that day as there were still a few days left before the official semester starts. Nichs and Hendrix walked around the school trying to familiarize themselves with the environment. They met and had lunch together with a few children from rich and powerful families. There was no arrangement for the afternoon, hence Nichs and Hendrix nned to walk around the city. When it was getting dark, Hendrix''s phone rang. He nced at it and felt an instant headache. "My cousin called." Hendrix''s cousin''s name was Reba. She was from an extraordinary family that was involved in both business and politics. The purpose of her calling this time was very obvious. Nichs frowned and said, "You can pick up the call." Hendrix had no choice but to answer the phone. He heard a girl crying from the other end of the phone. "Cousin, where are you?" I just got off the ne. I... I''m very scared. Can youe and pick me up?" "What? "Reba, where are you?" Hendrix was stunned. Reba told him the address. It turned out that she had booked a flight by herself to find Hendrix or to be exact to look for Nichs. "Are you out of your mind? Who told you toe here alone? If Uncle knew, he would definitely scold you to death." Hendrix was furious. He didn''t know Reba could be that bold to sneak out of the country without telling her family. "This is because I miss you... you''re here. Cousin,e and pick me up. I''m really scared. It''s getting dark, and my English is not very proficient you know." Reba''s voice quavered. It was obvious that she was scared. "Wait for me at the airport. Stay wherever you are and don''t go anywhere. Wait for me toe and teach you a lesson." Hendrix was really angry, what if something happened to her? Hendrix anxiously told Nichs about the situation after he hung up the phone. Nichs said, "Then you quickly go pick her up. I''ll head back first." "Mr. Nichs, I''m really sorry. I didn''t expect Reba to be so bold. I will definitely scold her when I see her." After saying that, Hendrix immediately drove the car to the airport. Nichs on the other hand took a taxi to go home. As soon as he arrived home, he nced over to the direction of Cecilia''s bungalow, where only the first floor lights were left on. Nichs hesitated for two seconds, but he couldn''t help walking over to Cecelia''s bungalow. He knocked on the door politely and heard Cecilia''s nervous and uneasy voice. "Who is it?" "It''s me, Nichs." Hearing her voice, Nichs was stunned. "Is her sister not home at this hour?" "Oh, it''s Mr. Ling. Pleasee in." Cecilia''s voice rxed, and then she got up, trying to open the door. Nichs heard a loud sound. Seems like she had hit something along the way. She let out a cry of pain. His heart clenched and he immediately reached out to push the door open. However, the door was locked from the inside. He could only wait for her toe over. As Cecelia opened the door, she looked up and continued to pretend to be blind. Her acting was wless. She set her vision far and not focus on anything. Her innocent act instead made guys fall for her. "Mr. Ling, are you off work?" Cecilia''s voice was very pleasant, very crisp, and was suitable for her age. Nichs responded with a deep "hmm" and looked at her from head to toe. Looking at her from a closer distance, he found that her skin was great, fair, moist, and chubby. She had baby fat on her oval face, which made her look more lovely. "Mr. Ling, do you want some water? I... I''ll get you a bottle of water." Cecilia was anxious and nervous, but she still asked politely. "I''ll take it myself." Nichs wouldn''t let her take it. What if she hit something again? "Did you hit something just now? Were you hurt?" Nichs took a bottle of water, opened it, took a sip, and then asked her with concern. Cecilia subconsciously moved her left leg backward, which obviously implied that her left leg was hurt. Naturally, Nichs could tell that she was trying to hide something. He immediately walked over and crouched down to check on her. "No, no, no... No, I will wait for Leana toe back." Cecilia looked frightened and quickly stepped back. However, she didn''t know that there was a chair behind her. She tripped and fell back. "Ah..." Cecilia screamed. The next second, she felt her waist was grabbed by an extremely strong arm, and her whole body was caught in time. Nichs exerted a little strength, and pulled her body towards him. S vel Chapter 2288 Chapter 2288 "Are you okay?" There was a trace of nervousness as seen in Nichs''s eyes when he saw her retreating quickly with a frightened expression. He really felt sorry for scaring her. "I... I''m fine. I''m sorry." Tears welled up in Cecilia''s eyes. She bit her lip and whispered an apology. Nichs was shocked and chuckled. "Why are you apologizing? I''m the one who should be apologizing. I scared you." "It''s my fault. If it weren''t for my... vision, I wouldn''t have troubled you all this time. Mr. Ling, I know you are a good person, you take care of me and my sister, but there''s nothing I can do to repay you." Her tears rolled down her cheek as she was talking. Silent tears were the most touching. Her eyes were beautiful to begin with, but now with tears, it made her look more surreal. Nichs frowned even more. When he came to his senses, he found that his hands were still around her waist, and she was leaning on his chest unknowingly. He let go of her gently and Cecilia subconsciously reached out to hold the back of the chair and quickly hid behind it. "Please don''t feel pressured by my help. I just want to help as much as possible. Also, this house was empty so it''s okay." Seeing that her tears were still rolling down, Nichs had the impulse to go over and wipe them for her. In the end, he just took a piece of tissue and handed it to her. "Please wipe away your tears." Cecilia wiped away her tears after thanking him in a soft voice. Nichs lowered his head and stared at her. Her eyes sparkled after crying. He subconsciously reached out his hand and waved it in front of her. Cecilia was surprised as she didn''t expect that he would suddenly put his hand in front of her. If she had blinked at that moment or felt ufortable, her cover would have been blown by Nichs. Fortunately, she had received strict training. Despite anything happening, she would remain at ease. She handled the sudden situation calmly. Nichs frowned as it seemed like she really couldn''t see. "It must have been tiring for your sister to take care of you." Nichs looked around and tidied up. "Yes, fortunately, I have my sister with me. Otherwise, I really don''t know how I would survive." Cecilia smiled bitterly. "Your eyes... Have you tried seeing a doctor?" Nichs sincerely hoped that she could regain her vision one day. Perhaps it was because Nichs was starting to develop feelings for her and wanted her to be able to enjoy the beauty of the world freely like all other girls. Cecilia was startled. "Don''t tell me this man wants to find a doctor to treat my eyes. What''s wrong with him? He is misusing his kindness." "I''ve visited many experts, but they weren''t able to do anything, so I don''t have much hope now." Cecilia quickly showed a pessimistic face. "Medical technology is advancing everyday, don''t be too pessimistic about it. You never know, maybe there''s one day your eyes can be treated. I can also help you on this matter."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Nichs couldn''t help but say. "Mr. Ling, why are you so nice to me?" She had an ominous feeling about this and she deliberately asked him boldly. Nichs''s handsome face tightened at her question andughed. He thenughed dryly and said, "I just feel that it''s not easy for the two of you so I want to help you." "But I don''t want to owe you a favor. I''m very grateful that you''ve taken us in. I really hope that I can do something in return. Mr. Ling, learned massaging in the past. I can massage you whenever you''re tired. training I''ve undergone profesa Shet I before, so I assure you I won''t make you feel ufortable." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Cecilia opened her mouth and exined, her eyes took on a crescent shape. Nichs looked a little embarrassed. He shook his head and said, "There''s no need for a massage. Why did you learn this?" "Because I will have to learn to be independent in the future. The jobs I can do are limited. I hope you don''t mind." Cecilia looked down again. "Of course I don''t mind." Nichs looked at her fingers and they were slender and fair. He wondered what it would feel like to be massaged by her. "If you don''t mind, I''ll massage your shoulder now, okay?" Cecilia intentionally made things difficult for him. She wanted to see if Nichs would still have feelings for her even though she had lost her vision. If he did... it proved that something was wrong with his eyes. Nichs frowned. Although he felt that it was somewhat inappropriate, he still went on and sat on the chair. "Then I''ll have to trouble you." Cecilia reached out her hand to find her way behind the chair. Nichs was sitting straight, it''s obvious that he was trained before. Cecilia''s beautiful lips curled up slightly in the corner of her mouth while Nichs could not see. She stretched out her hands and pressed down on Nichs''s shoulders with a little force. His skin was toned and muscr. Cecilia pressed and massaged using her slender fingers. Nichs''s back tightened into a straight line. He knew that he shouldn''t have other thoughts at the moment, but when Cecelia approached him, he could smell the faint fragrance of her body and the touch of her fingers on him Nichs felt as if his whole body had been electrocuted and he had that indescribable feeling. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Not more than two minutes after Cecilia gave him a massage, Nichs suddenly stood up and said in a deep voice, "I''m not tired today. Maybe next time. I''ll go first, you take care of yourself." Cecilia''s hands stiffened, and she blinked anxiously. "Mr. Ling, is it because of my skills?" "Did I make you ufortable?" "No, I... I suddenly remembered that I have something very important to do. I''ll have to leave first." Nichs fled in panic, because he felt his body was on fire. Cecilia raised her eyebrows slightly. If she was not mistaken, Nichs''s face did turn red and it seems that he got a boner. Cecelia didn''t expect Nichs to be such an innocent man. She turned around and smiled. It was said that innocent men fell in love easier. However, her mission was to find an opportunity to kill him and not flirt with him. Cecilia could not help but feel pity at the thought of how a young and handsome man would have to die in her hands. But it was not her fault that they were not allies. Nichs opened the door and left in a hurry. He felt guilty inside. He couldn''t help but to look back at the door every step he took. He couldn''t calm himself down. "What''s wrong with me?" Why did it seem like he was possessed? Chapter 2289 Chapter 2289 Nichs shook off these annoying thoughts and returned to his room. After a day of work, he was a little tired. He habitually poured half a ss of red wine to refresh himself. He sat on the office chair reading his school books. It was almost midnight, Nichs rubbed his sore eyes and stopped reading. "Knock knock." There was a knock on the door. Nichs''s face darkened and he said, "Come in." The door was opened carefully and a beautiful girl slowly looked inside. She looked really shy. "Mr. Nichs, do you want some fruit? I''ve just washed it." Reba stood there with a restrained look, with a te of freshly washed fruit in her hand. Her gaze was fixated on Nichs who was sitting on the chair. He was wearing a simple white shirt but in Reba''s eyes he looked extremely noble and charming. He had been her Prince Charming for many years. "Bring it in." Nichs smiled. Reba was Hendrix''s younger sister, and naturally he would not act too cold to her. A happy and sweet smile immediately appeared on her face. She walked over with light steps and ced the fruit on the table in front of him. "Mr. Nichs, did my sudden intrusion affect your studies?" Actually, I also wanted toe here to study to improve my English proficiency." "Really? It''s good to be ambitious. I can discuss this matter with your brother." Nichs praised her. "Do you also think that this is a good thing? "But my brother said that he would send me back tomorrow morning. I really don''t want to go back home. I want to stay and learn from you." Reba immediately showed a discontented expression, and her big eyes were also full of expectation as she looked at Nichs, hoping that she could say something for her. Nichs suddenly understood the purpose of her sending fruits in. He shook his head and said "This is a matter between you and your brother. I can''t interfere." Reba''s eyes darkened in an instant. At the same time, Hendrix pushed the door open and came in. He said angrily, "Reba, who said you coulde in and disturb Mr. Nichs? Come out with me." Reba lowered her head and followed Hendrix out like a child who had done something wrong. As soon as she went out, Reba became angry. "Hendrix, I will ignore you in the future if you send me back home." "Don''t you think I don''t know the real reason you came here." Hendrix suddenly lowered his voice as if he had seen through her mind. Reba''s face instantly turned red, and then she boldly admitted, "Yes, I came here for a reason. Is that wrong? "We''re both single so I came to take the initiative to pursue my love. Is there anything wrong about it? Or... you don''t want your sister to be happy?" "I didn''t mean that..." "You did." Reba''s eyes turned red in an instant, and she teared up. She wiped away her tears andined, "If you really treat me as your sister, then help me once. Don''t send me back home. Let me live here and study." "You fool, it''s not that I don''t want you to stay here, but it''s very dangerous for you to stay here. You might die at any time. Don''t you know how bad the domestic situation is?" Hendrix was worried about Reba''s safety, so he wanted to send her back. "I have more reason to stay since it''s dangerous. If I don''t have the courage to be there with him during difficult times, how can he possibly understand my true feelings? I don''t want to give up such a good opportunity for other women. Hendrix, don''t worry about me, I won''t go anywhere anyway. I want to live here." Reba turned and walked back to her room with a determined look after saying her thoughts. Hendrix: "What a stubborn girl." It was not an easy choice for Reba to makeing abroad. She couldn''t just leave aftering here. When Nichs walked out the room and saw Hendrix''s terrible expression, he knew that Hendrix must have failed to persuade her. "If your sister wants to stay, you can find her another ce to live. She can live elsewhere." Nichs kindly suggested. "She has been stubborn since she was young. I am afraid that she is really determined to stay here. In this case, I will have to arrange it for her." Hendrix looked helpless. "I know you love her. It''s a good thing that she said she wanted to stay and learn English." Nichs said with a smile. Hendrix forcefully smiled. Nichs would not have reacted that way f he knew Reba''s real purpose to stay was to get close to him. He would not have sided with her and given nice suggestions. After Reba returned to her room, she took a hot, shower and changed into another set of clothes. She hade prepared that time, so the clothes she had were gorgeous, which could bring out her youth and beauty. She sat in front of the makeup mirror and dolled up. She wanted to give Nichs a strong impression. At dinner time, Nichs sent someone to find Cecilia to invite her over for dinner. Knowing that her sister might not be able to make it back in the evening, she would have ended up eating alone. Reba was also at the dinner table. It was her first time meeting Cecelia and she was astounded by her beauty. As a woman, she was born to be hostile to girls who were more beautiful than her. Cecilia nned to get close to Nichs so that she could find his fatal weakness in order to kill him easier. It was already nned that Leana wouldn''t be able to make it back in time but Cecilia didn''t have the slightest hope that Nichs would continge being kind. Thus when she heard the servant call her for dinner, her mouth curved into a smile. Seeing how kind his gesture was, Cecelia was shocked at how sympathetic Nichs was. If their position and identity were different, the efforts he put in taking care of them would have made Cecilia look at him differently.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Unfortunately, they were destined to be enemies. There was no space for personal feelings in her cold heart. Cecilia sat quietly in her seat. She needed a servant to help her with food as she could not see. Reba frowned as thoughts ran in her head. "Where did this womane from? Why is she staying here? And she is eating with Nichs. Are they close?" "Ms. Xia, make yourself at home." Nichs said in a gentle voice, and his deep eyes were fixated on Cecilia from time to time. Reba started to lose appetite after a few bites as she couldn''t taste the food in her mouth. She began to question Nichs curiously, "Mr. Nichs, is Cecelia your friend?" "Yes." Nichs was stunned for a second before he nodded. "Have you known each other for a long time?" Reba asked again as she wanted to dig out more information about them. Seeing Reba''s reactions, Hendrix quickly picked up a piece of meat and put it in her bowl. "Don''t talk when you''re eating. Eat more. Talk less." Chapter 2290 Chapter 2290 Reba red at Hendrix angrily. Nichs replied calmly, "It has not been long since we met each other." Cecilia ate quietly. The servant put lots of food on her te, but she didn''t eat much. When Reba heard that they had just met, she felt even depressed as it seemed like she was slightlyte and allowed the other women to take the lead. She had long known that Nichs was a man with self-cultivation. Although he seemed to be cold and aloof, he was easy going. He was gentle and slightly domineering. He was the perfect man. She did not want to lose such a man to anyone. "Mr. Ling, I''m done eating, I would like to head back first." Cecilia felt the strong hostility of Reba and she didn''t want to get involved and be bothered by it. "You only ate so little. Won''t you get hungryter?" Nichs frowned. Was she too embarrassed to eat more because her sister was not around? Cecilia thought to herself, "I have no appetite now. It doesn''t mean I won''t eat anything elseter. Of course, I won''t let myself starve." "Let me send you back." Nichs put down his chopsticks and stood up. "Ah, there''s no need. I don''t want to bother Mr. Ling. I can go back by myself. I''m already familiar with the route." Cecilia was surprised and said in a panic tone. "It''s no trouble. Let''s go." Nichs walked to her side and took her wrist. Cecilia felt as if her body was electrocuted by a warm current. Nichs held her wrist out of courtesy. Although there was a cloth between them, the warmth of his palm can still be felt by her skin. Nichs insisted on walking her back so she had to follow his instructions. She followed him and walked out of the hall. Reba''s eyes widened. She couldn''t believe that Nichs would personally walk that blind woman home. "Hendrix, what''s going on? What''s their rtionship?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Why is he so nice to her?" Reba was really jealous. They had known each other for a long time but she had never touched his clothes, let alone hold his hands. "We met her on the ne. Mr. Nichs took her in due to sympathy. You also saw that she couldn''t see so she needed someone to help her. Mr. Nichs only helped her out of kindness." Hendrix also frowned as it was unusual for Nichs to offer kindness to a woman. But just now, he did take the initiative to help Cecilia. Could it be... it couldn''t be that Nichs had fallen for this blind girl right? Nichs was surrounded with plenty of excellent girls, why would he fall for her? Reba was already biting her utensils with hatred, staring at the outside of the door. The reason Nichs offered to walk Cecilia home was not because he liked her, but because he could feel Reba''s passionate eyes staring at him at the dining table just now. Nichs would never fall in love with Reba. He was only polite to her because she was Hendrix''s cousin. But just now, it was too unbearable that he needed an excuse to leave the table temporarily. It was dark, and the street lights were on. The warm yellow street light made the night more peaceful. There was a distance from the restaurant to Cecelia''s residence, it would take around 10 minutes by walking. The garden path was curved and there were some branches sticking out blocking the way. Nichs would clear the path for her. Everything looked so natural. Cecilia continued to pretend to be blind. But her heart was moved whenever Nichs cleared the branches out of her way. She subconsciously frowned. This man... he couldn''t possibly be this kind and gentleman to all girls, right? Thinking of this, Cecilia turned sideways to see Nichs''s face with the corner of her eyes. Under the dark light and shadows, Nichs''s facial features were extremely handsome, prominent and sharp, full of masculinity. Cecilia felt as if her heart had been stabbed by something as she developed an inexplicable feeling. To be honest, she hadn''t seen many .n good-looking men. As for those famous male stars, they were like embroidered pillows in her eyes, and she could forget them at a nce. But the man beside her gave her a very different feeling. He was young, handsome, and had an outstanding temperament. His eyebrows gave off a domineering and fierce vibe. He might seem to be an easy going person, but in fact, he was not someone to be trifled with. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Ceciliained in her heart hoping that Nichs was a jerk. That way, she would not feel guilty about killing him. "Be careful." Just as Cecilia was lost in her Cecilia thoughts, she identally kicked a stone beside her. She heard Nichs''s reminder, but it was toote. She felt the sharp pain from her toes instantly and she groaned subconsciously. "Are you okay? It''s all my fault. I should have warned you earlier." Cecelia heard Nichs ming himself. "It''s okay. It doesn''t hurt." Cecilia shook her head and endured the pain. "Look at your face. You look like you''re in great pain." Nichs could tell that she was being tough with herself, he couldn''t help but chide her. "The fall I had before was much more painful than this. My leg has long been numb, I don''t feel much pain now. It really doesn''t hurt." Nichs''s eyes froze and he stared at her face for a few seconds, unable to picture how much pain she had suffered trying to survive. "Mr. Ling..." Cecilia called out softly, pretending to be uneasy. Cecelia felt a little nervous as Nichs was looking at her. It was said that Nichs had a pair of sharp eyes and could see through many tricks. Would he not realize that she was pretending? Or, he had already seen through her and was cooperating with her acting. "I''m here." Nichs shifted his gaze away. He felt a little pain in his heart as he looked at her face. What was wrong with him? Why did he suddenly be so kind? There were plenty of poor people worldwide, but why was he empathetic towards her? "Let''s go on. How far are we to my residence?" Cecilia purposely moved a few steps forward and asked casually. "We''re almost there." Nichs suppressed those sudden thoughts and reached out to hold her arm. He was being extra careful that time. He was surprised to find how slender her arms were and he didn''t dare to exert force. Chapter 2291 Chapter 2291 Cecilia suddenly felt that the atmosphere was a little weird. Why were they holding hands like a couple? "Leana told me that you''re quite handsome. You must''ve been quite popr with girls, right? Do you have a girlfriend?" Cecilia asked him casually. "No." Nichs didn''t think about it and answered directly. "Oh." Cecilia was stunned for a moment. Obviously, she did not expect him to be so straightforward. "Then why don''t you find one?" Cecilia continued to joke. "I don''t want to. I want to focus on my career and study." Nichs didn''t want to lie to her. "Oh." He ended her conversation once again. This man... really didn''t know how to keep a conversation going. Nichs didn''t expect that she was the type of person who would chit chat. He thought she would continue to ask something else, but she lowered her head and didn''t seem to ask anymore. "I''ve contacted a doctor regarding your eye condition. He is still abroad now but he will be back in six months." Nichs didn''t forget about that matter, he wanted to do his best to help the two sisters and to help her regain her eyesight. "You are a really kind person. I''m already very grateful that you''ve given us a ce to live in. It''s just that we don''t really know each other well, I don''t feelfortable epting your kindness. I really don''t want to trouble you regarding my eye condition." Cecilia was obviously shocked as she didn''t expect Nichs would call the doctor so quickly. Her lie would be exposed if she went to the doctor. "Don''t you want to see the color of this world? "If you feel that you owe me a favor, you can return it to me when your eyes are cured, but you can''t dy your treatment." Nichs frowned and said in a serious tone. "I have been blind for so many years, so I don''t mind waiting. I have no idea how to repay your kindness. I really don''t want to trouble you anymore..." "I have already made an appointment with the doctor. You will be putting me in a tough spot if you don''t go." Nichs didn''t expect her to be so stubborn. He thought she was desperate to cure her eyes. "Mr. Ling, please cancel the appointment. I really don''t need your help. My... my eyes can''t be cured. I don''t have any hope." Cecilia looked a little flustered. She had lostposure as she did not know how to deal with that situation. "I won''t cancel this appointment. If you don''t want to go to the hospital, I''ll let hime over." Nichs''s attitude was firm. Cecilia''s beautiful eyes widened. Why on earth was Nichs so determined on treating her eyes? Was he that kind and generous? How would he feel if he knew that the woman he cared for was aiming to take his life? "Mr. Ling, do you like me?" Since Cecilia could not refuse, she boldly changed the topic. "Uh..." Nichs''s handsome face stiffened, and his ears turned red and hot. He didn''t know how to answer her.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Leana told me that I am a very beautiful girl, and I also know many men like me. They offered to treat my eyes in return for me to be their girlfriend. You are not the first person who wanted to help me." Cecilia could only say it shamelessly. Maybe if she said that, Nichs would no longer insist. Nichs narrowed his eyes at the thought of men wanting to help her. And wanting her to be their girlfriend. "I have no such intentions. I just want you to regain your eyesight so that you can see the world." But in fact, he seemed to have some ulterior motives, just like the other men. "Thank you for your concern, but I don''t want to owe you any favor, and I definitely do not want to repay you by devoting my life to you." In order to refuse his good intentions, Cecilia had to overstep boundaries. "Devoting your life to me?" Nichs''s eyes widened. He had never thought of such a thing. "Miss Xia, you may have el.n misunderstood me..." "No, I didn''t misunderstand. I know how much I''m worth. Even if my eyes were cured don''t have the capability to repay you. The only thing I can give you is my body." Cecilia felt that as long as she was not embarrassed, she could say anything. As a man hearing these words, Nichs blushed for no reason. "Why would you have such an idea? I won''t force you to marry me." Nichs was a little embarrassed as he didn''t know how to exin to her. "Since Mr. Ling is a gentleman, please don''t make things difficult for me. I will make my own decisions about my eyes." Cecilia was d at how the topic had ended. Now he won''t be able to bring up this topic again. Cecilia looked up and was surprised to find that Nichs''s face was red and shy. Haha, he was indeed an innocent man. Just a few sentences could make him blush. "Since Miss Xia feels troubled by it, we''ll talk about this next time." Nichs didn''t want to make things difficult for her. He just felt pity on her behalf for giving up such a good opportunity. But this woman managed to impress him even more. Cecilia breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she managed toe up with a solution. Otherwise, her cover would have been blown and she wouldn''t be able to know more about Nichs to carry on her mission. It would have been extremely difficult to get closer to him in the future if he found out. No, she had to work harder. She had to dig up more information from Nichs. Nichs''s expression froze after his kind offer was rejected by Cecelia. He sincerely wanted to help her, but she was stubborn. She even gave absurd reasons to persuade him. He wondered what kind of power was hidden in her delicate body. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Her persistence and determination made Nichs look at Cecilia in a new light. They encountered Leana who had juste from work outside of their residence. Leana hurried over and took Cecelia''s hand from Nichs. She also apologized to Nichs. "Cecelia, Mr. Ling is a busy man, you can''t always trouble him." Leana pretended to reprimand her sister. "I know, sister." Cecilia looked down with a sad expression, this scene could make people feel sorry for her. Seeing that she was being reprimanded, Nichs quickly exined to clear the misunderstanding. "It''s not Miss Xia''s fault. I invited her for dinner." "Mr. Ling, I really don''t know how to repay your kindness. If I hadn''t met someone as kind as you, it would have been really hard for me and my sister." Leana''s eyes turned red and tears welled up in her eyes as she spoke. "It''s nothing much actually, you don''t have to feel burdened by it. If there''s nothing more, I''ll head back first." Nichs was afraid that Leana would say more to express her gratitude, so he quickly turned around and left. Leana helped Cecilia in and reported what she had done today. Cecilia narrowed her eyes and looked at the window of Nichs''s room which was opposite of hers as thoughts were running in her head. Nichs seemed to be different from what she expected. Chapter 2292 Chapter 2292 "Boss, when can we leave? I''m terrified at Nichs''s gaze, they are as sharp as knives, making people feel uneasy." Leana lowered her voice and asked quietly. "Do you find him scary?" Cecilia raised her eyebrows as she disagreed with her statement. "Yes, although he seems to be an easy going and gentle person, I can still feel his creepy aura. Do you think he is also on guard against us?" Or did he investigate us behind our backs? And he is ying along with us?" The more Leana thought about it, the more she felt that she was trapped in a cage, dark and devoid of sunlight. "Don''t overthink. ording to my observation, he is not on guard against us. He will not doubt us if nothing happens." Cecilia calmlyforted her subordinate. "But..." "No buts, I have already made a good impression and gained his trust. Next, I will need to understand his personality more in depth. Take out some courage, don''t be like a coward." Leana shivered at Cecilia''s cold gaze. "Yes, boss." Leana quickly responded. Cecilia crossed her arms in front of her chest and smiled. Cecelia thought her life would be peaceful, but what happened the next afternoon disrupted her n. Two strange men showed up in the tightly guarded vi. Cecilia was about to take a nap when she suddenly heard a noise outside the window. She quietly waited and observed for what was going to happen. The two men suddenly barged in wearing janitor''s outfits. They did not expect that there would be someone in that room, especially not a youngdy. "Big brother, didn''t you say that no one lives here?" One of the men was shocked when he saw Cecilia. "ording to the information we got, no one is living here." The man said fiercely. "Who, who is talking?" Cecilia immediately got out from hiding under the bed, pretending to be afraid. She reached out and tried to walk two steps forward. "Oh, it''s a blind woman. Big brother, what''s going on? Why is a blind woman here?" All the uneasiness disappeared instantly when he saw it was a blind woman they were dealing with, and he felt that it would be fun. The big brother came forward and waved his hand in front of Cecilia. Cecilia was still in a daze, with only horror on her pale face. "Don''t shout, or I''ll kill you." After the man finished speaking, he covered Cecilia''s mouth with a piece of tape to stop her from screaming for help. Cecilia did not n to shout as she wanted to know the identities of these two men and their purpose ofing here. "Go back to your bed and stay there." Cecilia felt that her body was being pushed forcefully and she fell back onto the bed. "Hurry up and put it on. Don''t dawdle." The leader gave the order. "Yes." The man quickly went up to the second floor. Cecilia pretended to be frightened as tears welled up in her eyes. These two men were nning to install surveince cameras. Ha, she would not let them escape so easily. A few minutester, the man went downstairs and his eyes were fixed on Cecilia''s body. Cecilia was about to take a nap in the afternoon, so she was actually wearing a ck slip nightdress. Her smooth fair jade-like skin, her pure innocent face and her big bright eyes could captivate any man''s heart. UMS "Big brother, are we just going to leave like this? Look at this woman''s body. Do you want to just walk away from it?" The man looked Cecilia up and down. He wanted to sleep with her badly. The elder brother also nced over. To be honest, he was also tempted at the sight of a blind woman who was weak and delicate with her mouth sealed. She looked pitiful and easy to bully. "We will have to move fast." After saying that, the man went straight to the bed. Cecilia, who was lying on the bed shaking, saw that the two men were about to touch her. She was so angry that she wanted to break their heads. Unfortunately, this was Nichs''s territory. She could not risk exposing her identity, so the only way to save herself was to attract people''s attention. But how could she do that? She suddenly remembered that there was a window beside the bed. She immediately took her mobile phone and threw it hard with all her might. hit and broke the ss window. Logically speaking, a woman''s strength should be weak, but Cecilia was no ordinary woman, she had great strength. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The ss window was smashed and that angered the two men. One of them went forward and pped her. Cecilia covered her face in pain and fell on the bed. "Big brother, there''s no time. We underestimated this b*tch." After the man finished speaking, he kicked Cecilia hard in the stomach twice. Cecilia groaned in pain. "Ha, what a lowly woman." The man tore off Cecilia''s pajamas out of frustration revealing her chest. Cecilia was scared and she covered her ears and made a whimper. At this moment, the door was kicked open, and the bodyguards rushed in first. They were all stunned when they saw how miserable Cecelia was. They were stunned for a second and then immediately chased after the two men. ContentContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. belongs to NovelDrama.Org Cecilia snorted in her heart. She swore to make them blind the next time she saw them. Just when Cecilia thought she could get up calmly after the bodyguards left, a tall figure rushed in. "Oh, I didn''t see it." Hendrix''s voice can be heard outside the door. He was also surprised to see Cecilia''s condition. Nichs had already rushed in. His heart felt like it had been severely stabbed by a knife as he saw Cecelia. "Miss Xia... Did they hurt you?" Nichs''s voice was unusually hoarse and dry. It sounded as if it was hard and impossible for him to ept the truth. Cecilia could only pretend to be afraid. Her tears fell down uncontrobly and she kept shaking her head. Her messy long hair made her look even more pitiful. Nichs quickly walked towards her and gently removed the tape from her mouth. At the present time, Cecilia suddenly had a wicked thought. She plunged into Nichs''s arms, bawling her eyes out. "Mr. Ling, I''m very scared." Cecilia kept trembling in his arms with her hoarse voice, as if she was extremely terrified and traumatized by the incident. Chapter 2293 Chapter 2293 Nichs had obviously not expected her to rush at him. He instinctively rushed out to grab her, only to discover that she had a cut on the corner of her mouth. Her cheeks were red. When he looked down, one side of her dress was torn off, and the ribbon was snapped. The cloth was unable to be maintained in any way. Just like that, arge piece of her snow-white skin directly went into Nichs''s eyes. The man''s whole body shook, and his eyes were wide with surprise. He had never witnessed such a captivating scene since he was a child. His vision seemed to be in a state of shock. Cecilia felt that she was a little promiscuous. In order to gain his trust, she let him see her body. However, she didn''t know what was wrong with her. She thought, "Nichs will die soon. It''s fine if he gets a couple nces. It will be silly for me to be so concerned about someone who is dying." Nichs was gasping for air. He quickly took the quilt next to him and wrapped it around Cecilia. "Miss Xia, did they hurt you?" Nichs asked in a hoarse voice.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "No, I''m lucky that you''re here. Otherwise, I don''t know what kind of consequences will happen. Who are they, Mr. Ling? They were rude to me from the moment they walked in, even saying they wanted to ce items in my room." Cecilia was not going to let the two persons achieve their goal, so she said it directly. "I''m not sure. We''ll get to the bottom of it once we get them. It''s a relief that you''re doing well." Nichs breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. He was still staring at her body through the quilt. He was irritated and hated himself as he looked at her tear-streaked cheeks. "I''ll have someone to help you change your clothes for you. Your clothes are ruined." Only then did Nichs realize that hugging her all the time was inappropriate. "You don''t have to call anyone else. Get me a piece of clothing and I''ll change into it myself." Cecilia shook her head and whispered. "Okay." Nichs responded and thought that it was better that more people should not know about her tragic encounter. Nichs got out of bed, grabbed a change of clothes, and ced them on the bed. He then turned and walked out of the room. Hendrix stood outside the door and saw Nichse out. He gave a silly grin and said, "I didn''t see anything." Nichs rolled his eyes at him and fixed his cold gaze on the fighting ce in front of him. "It seems that the culprit has been caught. Let''s go check it out." "These two b*stards disguised themselves as cleaners and sneaked in. They''re really bothersome. I''ll take care of them. I''m going to force them to tell the truth." Hendrix was enraged as well. With a cold expression on his face, he hurriedly followed Nichs out the door. Cecilia changed her clothes, walked to the window, and looked at Nichs''s distant figure. Cecilia pursed her lips and grinned, recalling his renewed expression from a few moments ago. "Did he just blush and lose his cool?" "Nichs, how many more sides do you have which I don''t know of?" The corners of Cecilia''s mouth curled up with anticipation. She was looking forward to finding out what kind ofplicated person this man was. When Nichs saw the two people who had been caught, he raced forward and hit both of them twice in rage. Each of them was punched in the face and beaten until they were dazed. Hendrix, who was watching from the side, felt a pain in his heart. "Is Master Ling really angry? Because of that woman?" The two were beaten until they were bruised. They looked at the young man in front of them with fear. For a moment, they felt that they would die under his cold gaze. "Who sent you here?" Nichs questioned them coldly. "Mr. Nichs, there are many people who want to kill you. Don''t tell me you don''t know? You''re daring enough to travel to a foreign country on your own." One of the men forced himself to sneer. "I know a lot of people want to kill me, but it all depends on whether or not they have the power." Nichs responded with a sneer. "We won''t sell out any information. If you have the guts just kill us." The two men exchanged nces before deciding not to say anything. They would not be able to live no matter what they said. "Very good, since you are not willing to tell me, I shall begin an investigation on you. Don''t underestimate mywork of rtionships. I don''t believe that you guys don''t have any weaknesses." Nichs smiled, his lips twisted into a kind grin. The two men were determined to die, but they didn''t anticipate Nichs to put them to death on the spot. Instead, he desired to discover their weaknesses. They had no fear of death, but they all had weaknesses. "Mr. Nichs, they are definitely not made of stones. They must be over 30 or 40 years old and have a family of their own. They''re putting their lives on the line in order to make money. They will almost certainly contain weaknesses if we dig deep enough." Hendrix crossed his arms and analyzed calmly. The two men''s expressions instantly changed. They came out to make money with their lives in order to provide a better life for their family. Furthermore, their family could get arge quantity of money if they died. "You''re right, go and investigate it. I''ll give you three days." Nichs gave the order with a cold face. "All right, I''ll look into it right away." Hendrix''s lips curled as he turned to walk away. "Nichs, you can''t threaten our family. You will be bing the most important person in the country. Kindness is a virtue. You can''t kill people who aren''t guilty." One of the men shouted angrily. "You are really shameless. Do I have to be merciful and forgive you people if youe to kill me?" When Nichs heard their words, he grew enraged and kicked the man hard. The man was at a loss for words. With ming eyes, he merely stared at Nichs. Nichs sat down after grabbing a chair. He gave them a harsh re and continued, "Are you still refusing to say anything?" The man suddenly got up and hit the wall next to him. Blood sttered all over the ce. He was dead in a matter of minutes. "D*mn it." Nichs was annoyed. He didn''t expect that these people were not afraid of death. They were all desperate. Hendrix also felt pity. "Call the police and get the word out." Nichs gave the order in a cold voice. Hendrix called the police, and the police came to record the confession. Cecilia, as the victim, stepped forward to testify. The details of this case were made public by the police. Nel warned the people who were in the dark to keep an eye on the country''s actions. When they learned that their son was in danger, Lan Yanxi and Ling Mofeng were extremely worried. Nichs promised on the phone that he would be more careful and that his parents would not have to worry. Swn The days were quiet again. Cecilia became much more cautious after the previous incident. Someone was plotting to assassinate Nichs and even set their eyes on her. Haha, these reckless people. Leana took the medicine and was wrapping up Cecilia''s wound. "Why didn''t you put up a little fight? Take a look at what they''ve done to you." Leana lowered her voice and said. "There''s no harm in getting injured. Compared with our task, this is nothing." Cecilia didn''t seem to take it seriously. Leana was very distressed. Although her boss was skilled in martial arts, she had to let herself be beaten. "Boss, I think Nichs really likes you. This is a good opportunity." Leana wanted to finish the task as soon as possible and return to China to get the reward. "I didn''t expect him to be a hopeless romantic. Did I think too highly of him?" Cecilia narrowed her eyes, but there was coldness in her misty eyes. "It''s because you''re too beautiful that he can''t control his feelings." Leana mocked. Cecilia reached out and gently stroked her cheek. "Face is simply an appearance. Will he fall in love with someone because of their faces?" "You are not just attractive, but also vulnerable, and men want to protect you." "Then he really should die." Cecilia curled the corners of her mouth as she clenched her delicate fingers. "Boss, are you going to make your move?" Leana couldn''t help but ask excitedly. "If there is a suitable moment, I will do it." Cecilia bit her lip and said. Three days flew by in the blink of an eye. Nichs went looking for Cecilia this morning. "Miss Xia,e with me." Nichs said in a low voice. Cecilia was stunned and asked curiously, "Where is Mr. Ling taking me?" "Taking you to a ce. You''ll know when we get there." Nichs stepped over and took her hand once he finished speaking. Cecilia shivered and stopped struggling. Was she on her way to a deserted ce? Cecilia sneered in her heart. Haha, man... Nichs drove Cecilia to a building. Cecilia rolled her eyes. It was the city center. "A professional expert I know is upstairs. I contacted him through my connections and asked him to do an examination for you. Come along with me." Nichs couldn''t wait to let her see this doctor. Cecilia became tense. He actually brought her to see a doctor. She was pretending to be blind. She would be easily exposed if she met with a professional doctor. What''s more, he worked as an ophthalmologist... "Mr. Ling, I... I''m scared. Why don''t we just forget about it? I''m used to not being able to see my life." Cecilia turned around and was about to leave, but she forgot that she was blind and deliberately hit the wall. Nichs grabbed her. In the next second, he picked her up and said, "It''s okay. Let him have a look. When your eyes are ready, you will see flowers in spring, the sea in summer, the moon in autumn, and the snow in winter. You must be unaware of how lovely the world is and how fascinating the four seasons change." Cecilia was trapped in the man''s arms. She shivered all over as she listened to his whispering and couldn''t take her gaze away from him. Chapter 2294 Chapter 2294 Nichs shook as the woman in his arms stared at him. Her eyes were as clear as the rippling water at the bottom of ake. If it weren''t for the fact that she was blind, Nichs would have thought that her eyes were perfectly fine. The eyes of blind people were usually dull and vacant, like an ancient pond. Cecilia panicked. She let out a faint cry just as the elevator doors were about to open. "Oh my god, my stomach..." "What''s wrong?" Nichs''s eyes were slightly stunned, and he asked with concern. "I don''t know either. It might be that... My stomach hurts." Cecilia made the most ridiculous excuse possible by reaching out to cover her lower abdomen. Nichs was surprised for three seconds before realizing that a woman''s period causes stomach pain. "Does it hurt badly?" Nichs noticed that she was frowning and sighing in difort. He thought that it was very serious. "Yes, Mr. Ling, could you please help me buy some sanitary products?" Cecilia blushed and asked softly. Nichs''s handsome face turned bright red. To be honest, he had previously purchased simr items. Sometimes, his mother and sister would call him to buy it if they forgot. But for some reason, he felt that it was normal for him to help his sister and mother carry this kind of thing. But when he knew that the woman in his arms was going to use it, he felt shy. "If it''s not convenient, I''ll go by myself..." "It doesn''t matter, I''ll go myself." Nichs ced her gently on the ground and took a nce around. "There''s a supermarket 50 meters to the left. I''m going to buy it. Wait for me here." "Okay." Cecilia looked obedient. Nichs was a little worried and looked back at her again and again. Cecilia''s gaze was calm. There was a re of light in her eyes after the man left. "D*mn Nichs, where did your hearte from? How dare you treat my eyes?" Cecilia was angry because her n had been disturbed, but the man''s serious attitude a moment ago did not appear to be joking. Nichs was a thoughtful and quick-witted man. He became more dangerous the more she got to know him. If it had been ady who had no resistance against attractive men, she would have drowned in his profound love and kind care. When Nichs entered the supermarket, Cecilia suddenly reached out and pulled her long hair. Her gorgeous hair hid her tiny face, and she turned and walked into the tunnel next to her. She was never going to see a doctor. She also had to change her address right away because she couldn''t live with Nichs anymore. Nichs would absolutely look into her if he found out she was pretending to be blind. Even if her resume was nk, Nichs would still be wary of her. After Nichs bought the bill, he came out with a bag of female products and saw that Cecilia''s position was empty. "Miss Xia..." Nichs'' heart skipped a beat as he dashed over. Nichs panicked and frantically searched the surroundings. He didn''t see anyone, so he dialed Cecilia''s number. There was a loud noise, but no one responded. Nichs was furious. He was well aware that she was blind, yet how could he leave her alone? Is it possible that she was kidnapped by the homeless people nearby? That was because arge number of refugees had swarmed into the country. Not far from here, there is a refugee camp. That area was a shambles, especially women, who are considered as scarce resources. Nichs immediately called Hendrix. "Bring some people here. Miss Xia is missing." Nichs quickly turned around and went towards the refugees. Many impoverished children were begging along the path. Nichs handed over all of his change and asked about Cecilia''s whereabouts. Some of the children shook their heads and stated that they had never seen such a beautifuldy. Nichs still couldn''t feel at ease. He continued walking forward. Cecilia had quietly changed into a white cloak, hiding most of her face, at a nearby building. Only a pair of beautiful eyes were visible, staring at Nichs, who was anxiously looking for someone downstairs. Cecilia frowned and reached into her pocket for a gun. In this country, guns were allowed. Cecilia sped her hands together. A tall man hurriedly walked forward on a narrow path not far away. He passed the change in his palm to the child next to him and stooped down to speak with him as he went, He assisted one of the children who had been squashed by a piece of wood. "Nichs, you''re a nice man, but unfortunately... we''re sworn enemies." As Cecilia spoke, she aimed the gun at Nichs''s back. Nichs was heading forward when he was abruptly confronted by two men in ck who had crept over from the other two paths. Both males reached their hands into their waistbands. Cecilia''s lovely eyes narrowed as she noticed the two men pulling out their firearms at the same time. Cecilia quickly shifted her gun away from Nichs and fired two shots in a row. Nichs was looking for someone to ask when he suddenly heard a gunshot. The crowd was shocked and ran around. Nichs was pushed away by several people, but he didn''t run away with the crowd. On the contrary, he ran in the direction of the gunshot. "Idiot... shouldn''t you be running for your life." Cecilia was also about to leave when she saw Nichs running in the direction of the gunshot. She looked anxious and scolded him in her heart. Did this man really think that he had nine lives? Cecilia gazed down from a high point of view. The gunshots drew a swarm of ck figures into this direction. "D*mn it..." Cecilia cursed angrily, and her petite figure quickly jumped down from the roof. She dashed quickly in the direction of Nichs. Nichs passed through the crowd and came to the injured man. The man had been shot in the heart and died as a result. The gun he was holding slid to the side. Nichs''s eyes widened. It seemed that this was a killer. Who was the murderer nning to murder? Nichs was about to check when he heard a woman shouting for help from not far away. "Help, who''sing to save me? I''m so scared." "Miss Xia." Nichs''s handsome face lit up with delight when he heard this voice. He dashed in that direction and discovered Cecilia curled up in a corner, her clothes in disarray. Her hands were gripping her tattered cor in a pathetic manner. Nichs'' heart almost stopped beating when he saw this scene. He hurriedly removed his coat and wrapped it around Cecilia.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Miss Xia, it''s all right. Why are you here?" Nichs med himself very much. "I was carried here by someone. There are a few men present, and I''m not sure what they were saying Mr. Ling, they intended to bully me. Fortunately, you''ve arrived. Let''s go. I heard gunshots, and those men were scared away by the gunshots." Cecilia said in a panic. "It''s okay. I''ll take you away." Nichs knelt down, took her in his arms, and dashed towards the car. Cecilia looked at the man''s determined chin and couldn''t help but curse in her heart, "Fool." Chapter 2295 Chapter 2295 Nichs took Cecilia directly into the car. Cecilia nervously grabbed his arm and said, "Mr. Ling, we don''t need to check my eyes anymore. Let''s go. I''m really scared." Nichs whispered in her ear, "Sorry, those killers might want to use this opportunity to get me. I''ll ask the driver to send you back." Nichs urged the driver once he finished speaking, "Take Miss Xia to a safe ce." Cecilia said as she grasped his arm tightly, "Mr. Ling, let''s go together." "No, I can''t leave with you. They will definitely continue to chase us. Just go." Nichs closed the car door and the car left quickly. Cecilia bit her red lips. She didn''t expect that Nichs would put himself in danger in order to protect her. "Nichs, don''t think I''ll let you off the hook simply because you''re like this." Cecilia said bitterly in her heart. "Brother Liu, can you send me to my sister''s workce?" Cecilia said to the driver. "Okay, Miss Xia, where is your sister working?" Cecilia told him the address, and the driver stopped at the door of the restaurant where Leana worked. Leana received the message and quickly walked out to help Cecilia. After thanking the driver, Cecilia followed her into the restaurant. As soon as they walked inside the restaurant, the entire crew halted their work and gave Cecilia a respectful look. Cecilia''s aura changed drastically. She was still weak a moment ago, but now, her eyes and expression showed the sternness and fierceness of a female boss. "Miss, when are you going to make your move?" One of the men asked. "Wait for my order." Cecilia walked into the backstage of her work and sat on a chair. Her dry eyes were instantly filled with cold light. "What kind of person is Nichs? "If you get close to him, you should know him well." A man entered the room. With affection in his eyes, he stared at Cecilia. This man''s name was Arthur, and was Cecilia''s adopted brother. He was a few years older than Cecilia. At this moment, he slowly walked down the stairs from backstage. "He is just a normal man, not as mysterious as the rumors say." Cecilia said lightly. "Oh? I heard that his father dispatched many hidden guards to protect him. Have you fought with them?" Arthur instantly underestimated Nichs''s abilities. "I''m just a blind woman. I have no chance to fight with his secret guards." Cecilia replied coldly. "Cecilia, thank you for your hard work. You must have suffered a lot by lurking around by this man''s side. We''ll ask our adopted father for a vacation after this mission ispleted. Where do you want to go? I''ll go wherever you want to go." The man took a step closer and reached out to take Cecilia''s small hand in his. Cecilia quietly dodged and said in a cold voice, "I don''t want to go anywhere." The man smiled as he gazed at his empty hand. "Cecilia, you''re still so distant. You should be able to feel my affection for you. I know that you don''t want to have a boyfriend now. I''m willing to wait..." "Arthur, we''re now partners. Please understand." Cecilia coldly reminded him. "Cecilia, don''t you feel lonely? "Since we were children, we have been taught to have no feelings. Our blood is cold, we can only keep warm by hugging each other. Except for me, no man will truly love and care for you..." Arthur said calmly. Cecilia was reminded of the handsome face and sweet voice when she heard his words. That''s right. Since she was a child, she had been informed that the only reason she was alive was to carry out missions. She didn''t have to care about anything, nor did she have to feel sorry for him or pity him. But why was her heart beating so fast? Was all the kindness and care that Nichs had shown her fake? "Thank you for your concern, but I don''t need your warmth. I don''t feel cold." Cecilia didn''t buy it. "Do you have someone you like? Who is it?" Arthur''s expression changed as he asked suspiciously. "I don''t have any." Cecilia said coldly. Arthur didn''t believe it. He suddenly said sarcastically, "Cecilia, are you in love with Nichs? "As far as I know, he is very handsome. You''re not such a shallow person. You''re not going to fall in love with him just by looking at him, are you?" Cecilia''s pretty face froze, and she scowled angrily at Arthur. "I won''t fall in love with my enemy, unless I don''t want to live anymore." "Yeah, unless you want to die." Arthur believed that Cecilia would not risk her life for a man. bet Cecilia was fed up with him and didn''t want to talk to him any longer. She just said, in a frigid tone, "I''m looking for a new ce to live. I can''t stay with Nichs anymov¨¦ "What''s wrong? "Did he figure out who you are?" Arthur was stunned.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "No, he''s looking for someone to check my eyes. I can hide it from ordinary people, but not from experts in that field." "Okay, I''ll find you a ce to live. But, how are you going to get close to Nichs?" "I''ll find a way." Arthur went out after making a phone call. It didn''t take long for him to get the result. "I found you a ce to stay near Nichs''s school. You''ll be moving there with Leana." "All right." Cecilia nodded. Suddenly, her phone rang. "It''s Nichs." Cecilia frowned, stood up, and moved over to the side of the room. "Hello." "Miss Xia, where are you?" Nichs''s tone was filled with panting. "I''m in the restaurant where my sister works. Are you no longer in danger?" Cecilia''s voice changed, bing gentle and soft.. As he listened, a glint of jealousy shed across Arthur''s face. Cecilia''s voice had always been frigid when she spoke to him, but it was sweet and lovely when she spoke to Nichs. "I met a killer a moment ago. I just fought with him." Nichs had experienced life and death. He felt fortunate when he heard Cecilia''s voice. "Then you have to be careful, Mr. Ling. I don''t want anything to happen to you." What Cecilia meant was, "You can''t die in the hands of others. You must die in my hands." "Don''t worry, I won''t have such a short life." Nichs said abruptly when he finished speaking, "I can''t talk to you anymore. Someone ising after me." Cecilia frowned as she listened to the sound on the phone. "Did you send these assassins?" Cecilia looked back at Arthur and asked. Arthur''s lips curled into a cold smile. "What''s wrong? "Are you concerned about his well-being? How could my people find him if you hadn''t exposed his position?" "Is it really you?" Cecilia gritted her teeth and said coldly, "Why didn''t you discuss it with me before you started?" "Cecilia, don''t worry. If I kill Nichs, I won''t take the credit from you. It''s all on you." Arthur''s tone became gentle. "There''s no need. Don''t forget that there''s someone responsible for this n. You are not authorized to act without my approval or reveal your identity in the future. Who will be held ountable for this?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Cecilia warned him coldly. Arthur''s expression changed, but he didn''t dare to say anything in the end. "I''m afraid that you''ll mess up your job, so I want to help you solve it as soon as possible." "Remember, not only does our adopted father want to kill Nichs, but he also wants to learn some secrets from him. It''s pointless to kill him. He had to say something." "Yes, I won''t mess around again. I''ll listen to yourmands." Arthur lowered his head. Cecilia may be seen as his superior. He couldn''t go against her actions. Cecilia turned around and went out. "Cecilia, where are you going?" "It has nothing to do with you." After Cecilia finished speaking, she entered a room. After a while, she had changed into a leather outfit and leather pants. Her long hair was pulled back into a ponytail, and her face was hidden behind a mask. "I''ll go with you." Arthur said anxiously. "No need. Just stay here." Cecilia had already shed out of another door of the restaurant, where a ck motorcycle was parked. Cecilia crossed her long legs and sped forward. Chapter 2296 Chapter 2296 Nichs had already gotten rid of several killers. There were too many of them. Nichs'' arm had been grazed by a gunshot, and his white shirt was stained with blood. He cursed in his heart when he heard gunfire behind him. "Mr. Nichs,e this way..." Several secret guards rushed over to cover him while others escorted him down a passage. "You guys be careful and take care of your safety; don''t go head-to-head with them." Nichs recognized that it was one of his father''s men and anxiously reminded them. Those people were unconcerned about their safety. They merely wanted to protect the Ling Family''s sole child and get out safely. Nichs had run very far away. When he turned around, there were no more gunshots. He hastily covered his arm and walked towards the taxi, which was not far away. Just as he was about to stop the taxi, a ck motorcycle passed by him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Nichs stared warily at the motorcycle. It was clear that it was a female. Her form was really attractive, and she wore a fox mask with her long hair wrapped up high. She looked wild and unruly, and her temperament was frivolous. "Haha." The woman made a sarcastic noise. She mmed the elerator then stepped the brakes on Nichs with a loud thud. Nichs narrowly avoided it, but the other party was moving too quickly. He tripped andnded on the side of the road. The pedestrians who were close to them all dodged. The group was clearly engaged in a heated battle. This kind of bustle was not something that could be participated in, and it would kill people. Nichs cursed in a low voice. It seemed that the other party was desperate to send him to heaven. The ck motorcycle swung around in front of the car and continued to close up on him. Nichs reached out and took out a short knife from his waist. He flung the knife into the tyre as soon as it passed by, and the knife was rubbed into sparks. The wheels of the motorcycle stopped, and the woman in the car was thrown into the air, but she did not fall. She, on the other hand, gently flipped over andnded on the ground. Nichs looked at the other party, who was like a wild cat, approaching him step by step. "Who are you? Why do you want to kill me?" Nichs asked coldly. Cecilia peered through the mask at the man. He was indeed a tenacious guy. He was hurt, yet he could still run until here. "What''s wrong? "Are you a mute?" Seeing that the other party didn''t speak, Nichs just looked at him coldly and sneered. Cecilia raised her foot and kicked him in the abdomen. Nichs'' fighting ability was still amazing despite his injuries. He turned around to avoid it. Cecilia''s leg missed its target, and her fist hit the man''s chest again. She looked weak, but her punches were fierce. Nichs barely avoided her, but he still took a few steps back after being hit by her fist. Cecilia persisted in her attack. She yanked a chain from the motorcycle and waved her palm in the air, causing sparks to fly. It could be seen how painful it would be if he was whipped. "You''re so young and so cruel. How did your family educate you?" Judging from her figure, she should be very young, at most in her early 20s. She should have been a university student at her age, but instead she had turned into a killer. Cecilia sneered and said in a low voice, "Does it have anything to do with you? "Those whose surnames are Ling deserve to die." Cecilia raised her whip, and Nichs reached out and grabbed the iron chain that she had thrown over. The skin of his big palm was instantly worn out, searing hot and agonizing, yet he refused to let go. Cecilia''s heart shook furiously as blood spilled from the iron chain. "Let go of me." Cecilia had not expected him to take it with his hands. She assumed he would dodge her. This man was really stupid. Not only did Nichs not let go of her hand, but he also yanked it hard. Cecilia did not expect him to fight back. Her delicate body trembled and she was dragged a few steps away by him. She was less than a meter away from him. "Let me see what you look like." Nichs reached out and was about to take off her mask. Cecilia panicked and let go of the chain. She turned over and jumped a few meters away. Nichs threw the chain to the ground and looked at her coldly. "Many people want to kill me, but I will never die at the hands of ady." "You discriminate against women?" Cecilia suppressed her voice. "No, in my eyes, women are gentle and lovely. You should not have taken part in such a heinous ughter. Your age is simr to that of my sister. You should return to school..." "Don''t even try to tell me what to do." Cecilia angrily took a short knife and threw it at him. Nichs''s ear was grazed by the knife''s tip, but he was unharmed. It only scratched his short hair. Cecilia left her hand behind, which made her very annoyed. She turned around and left. Nichs looked at her back and suddenly said, "Your eyes look like someone I know." Cecilia froze. This man''s eyes were really sharp. "You would have gone to the underworld if you had known me." Cecilia deliberately lowered her voice and spoke. Cecilia spoke with a purposeful lowering of her voice. Nichs, on the other hand, frowned. Hendrix went to his side, pushed the door open, and leaped out of the car at this very time. "My God, you''re terribly hurt. Go to the hospital quickly." Nichs covered his injured arm, only to find that his big palm was also seriously injured. "Don''t go out alone in the future. There are a lot of people out there wanting to kill you." Hendrix was really shocked. In the past, he had encountered killers in the country, but he had avoided them and was not injured. "Just a moment ago, there was a woman... who appeared a little familiar." Nichs couldn''t stop thinking about what had just happened. He''d always been sensitive to people he''d met before. He''d been taught to remember a person''s appearance based on minor details. The woman deliberately lowered her voice and pretended to be hoarse. Why did she have to change her voice? Was she afraid that he would recognize her? "No way. Are there killers lurking around us?" Hendrix was taken aback. "Isn''t it too coincidental for the Xia sisters to go abroad with us?" Nichs suddenly said. "Ah?" Hendrix was even more shocked and said with a frightened expression, "Are you suspecting the two sisters?" "Initially, I didn''t have any doubts. However, there were too many ondences a moment ago e me to think even ader" Nichs said in a low voice. "What coincidence?" Hendrix was stunned. "I want to take Cecilia to see a doctor. She pretended to have a stomach ache and refused to go upstairs." Nichs said in a deep voice. "You suspect her just because she refused to see a doctor?" "No, there was also the female killer who wore a mask to kill me a moment ago. Her aura... is very simr to that of Cecilia." Nichs sneered. "Ah right, I forgot that you have a sensitive nose, but how can you be sure she''s Cecilia only based on these two points?" Hendrix still felt that there was not enough evidence. "Well, there is one more thing that makes me confused." Nichs expressed his embarrassment. "In fact, I can sense the smell of blood when a woman is on her period." "Ah?" Hendrix was shocked. "Cecilia mentioned she was on her period a moment ago, but I didn''t smell it. She lied to me." Nichs also knew that it was shameless to use this kind of evidence, but it was also one of the reasons. Chapter 2297 Chapter 2297 Hendrix had absolute faith in Nichs''s words. Since he suspected that the Xia sisters had ulterior motives, he naturally had to be on his guard. "Mr. Nichs, what should we do next?" Nichs''s handsome face was gloomy. To be honest, he didn''t appreciate being deceived and yed for a fool. If the two sisters of the Xia family had really taken advantage of his kindness, he would drive them out mercilessly. "Let''s beat them at their own game." Nichs thought for two seconds and said, "If they are really killers, we have to find out who is behind them." "You''re right. They lied to us. We can''t just let them go." Hendrix was enraged as well. "A lot of people have tried honey-traps on me before, but this time I almost fell for it." Nichsughed at himself. "They knew that you were kind and righteous, so they pretended to be pitiful and seduced you." Hendrix also sneered. "It''s a good thing if she''s not blind," Nichs murmured. "You''re still concerned about that blind girl. Her eyes are attractive. If she isn''t blind, she is quite gorgeous. But, Mr. Nichs, I must remind you that when you reach a high position, you will be surrounded by a variety of women who want to marry you. In my opinion, the little girl of the Wayne Family is very suitable for you." Hendrix was abruptly reminded of the Wayne Family''s youngest daughter. She was an excellent match for Nichs. The two families had known one other for a long time. They would be unstoppable if they joined hands. "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ve always treated Mr. Wayne''s daughter as a younger sister. If I really wanted to do that, I would have done it a long time ago." Nichs didn''t have such an idea. Since he was a child, he had regarded her like a sister, and he only had the heart of an older brother. "Alright, even if the Wayne Family isn''t good enough, there are still the Mu and William family. In short, you have a lot of options when ites to excellent women." Hendrix still hoped that Nichs could find a woman suitable for him. "Did I say that I want to get married?" Nichs was a little annoyed by his nagging. "But I''m scared you''ll fall head over heels in love with Cecilia. The more beautiful a woman is, the more toxic she will be. Although I feel that you are ustomed to nasty women, you are also a normal man. What if Cecilia really tries her best to seduce you? Can you still sit still?" Hendrix was very worried. Nichs cried out in pain, "All right, enough with the nagging. My wound is hurting." Hendrix rolled his eyes at him and said, "I''m not your mom. What makes you think I''m nagging? I''m concerned about you..." "Why don''t you start by taking care of yourself? Aren''t you also single?" Nichs couldn''t stop himself from making fun of him. Hendrix was speechless. How did a single dog offend him? Why did they say that to him? "How about my cousin... Her breasts arerge, and shecks intelligence. She''s the ideal partner for you," Hendrix said, gnashing his teeth. Nichs raised his eyebrows. "Are you asking me to harm your cousin?"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Harm her?" Hendrix didn''t think so. "My cousin wants you to hurt her. She followed you abroad because she knew you were here." "No, for your sake, I will never hurt her," Nichs said seriously. "I can see now that you only like women who aren''t on the right path. Just look at Cecilia," Hendrix said coldly. Nichs looked speechless. "Who said I fell in love with her?" "You''ve been giving her care and warmth these days. I don''t believe that you''re not tempted." Nichs''s expression froze. Had he behaved so obviously? "Alright, stop chatting. When we get back, act ording to the circumstances." Nichs instructed in a low voice. When Cecilia returned to the restaurant, Arthur immediately came over and asked, "Did you go to save Nichs?" "I''m just putting his abilities to the test. What''s the matter? Is it necessary for me to exin everything to you?" Cecilia said coldly, not taking Arthur seriously at all. "Cecilia, I''m worried about you. If Nichs finds out who you are, he''ll arrest you and use you. By that time..." "You don''t have to worry. I will be careful." After saying that, Cecilia turned to Leana and said, "Take me home." Leana didn''t dare to be careless. She quickly took a cab and sent Cecilia back to the residence. Cecilia continued to exin, "Nichs is injured. Send me there to express my concern." Leana grabbed her hand in hers and brought her to the main hall, where Nichs resided. At this moment, Nichs had just returned and his arm had been bandaged. "Nichs, I''ve just finished roasting some fresh bread. You can take a bite." Reba suddenly appeared with the bread she had just made t As soon as she came in and saw the two sisters of the Xia family, she turned her pretty face and snorted. "What are you doing here? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Nichs came out of the bedroom and saw the Xia sisters. He said, "Miss Xia, are you okay? Did they scare you?" Cecilia instantly shook her head and softly said, "I''m perfectly well. Mr. Ling, thank you for saving my life. I shall never forget your kindness." "It was all because of me that you were terrified." I''m afraid to ept your generosity." Nichs smiled slightly and appeared to be normal, but his eyes were clouded with doubt. "You can have a mouthful of it, Nichs." I spent the entire morning baking it." Reba walked over and raised the te in her hand. "Thank you, Reba." Nichs took a bite of bread and praised, "It smells so good. It''s delicious, but don''t make it again next time." "Nichs, do you find it tasty?" Reba''s eyes were full of happiness. Nichs couldn''t take it anymore, because it was excessively sweet to the point that it was sweet and sticky. "It''s alright. Send the rest to your cousin''s room. He must like it." Nichs made the decision to give Hendrix all of the wonderful things. "Well, I''ll give it to him aspensation." Reba happily left. It was obvious that the two sisters of the Xia family had been ignored, especially Cecilia. When she saw Nichs talking to Reba gently a moment ago, her tone and expression... were not spon but... she was very upset. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Nichs was incredibly nice and polite todies. It''s no surprise he was pursued by so many people. Hmph, brute scumbag. "Mr. Ling, I''m truly grateful to you for protecting my sister. We don''t have a lot to offer you. Allow me to prepare dinner for you tonight. My cooking skills aren''t bad," Leana hurriedly said. "There''s no need for it. Leave it to the servants to do the task. Go back and rest if you have nothing else to do." Nichs then turned around and returned to his room. The Xia sisters returned to their residence. They didn''tmunicate with each other during the whole process. They only talked about some normal things. Cecilia''s piercing eyes locked on Leana''s face, making her shudder from head to toe. "Don''t you think that Nichs is a little strange today?" Leana scribbled on the side of the page, "What''s strange about it? I think it''s quite normal." "He''s too cold to me." "Wasn''t he very enthusiastic about you before?" Cecilia''s piercing eyes locked on Leana''s face, making her shudder from head to toe. "I''ve decided to seduce him." Cecilia wrote another sentence. Leana was stunned and wrote down, "How are you going to seduce him?" "I''ll create an opportunity to be alone with him." Cecilia was a killer, therefore when it came to skin rtions, she was willing to go an et out. Besides, she didn''t hate Nichs. She didn''t dislike hiver touch. "Boss, are you going to sacrifice your innocence? Is it worth it?" Leana asked worriedly. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!